《Rebirth of Martial God》


 Chapter 1 Regaining Sanity (Part One)

    Violet Orchid Empire, Sun Mountain, Sun Sect.


    The Sun Mountains were one of the main mountain ranges in the territory of the Violet Orchid Empire. The base of Sun Sect was located on the Sun Mountain as it was the highest peak.


    At the foot of the Sun Mountain was a large area filled with terraced houses. These were scattered across the flatness of the terrain. This residential area was where the Sun Sect''s grunt disciple lived.


    It was a cool and pleasant morning. The sun had just begun to peek from behind the eastern horizon. The sky looked as fresh and clean as a rose that had blossomed after a whole night''s rain. The soft, fragile rays of sunlight gleamed faintly and tenderly down on the terraced houses of the grunt disciples.


    The mountains, the houses, and the looming trees were swathed in the light of the newborn sun and the cool, fresh morning air. A little away from the residential area of grunt disciples, in a secluded corner of the mountain foot, a small, shabby cottage was situated.


    A stumpy young man walked toward a cottage from the forest. He looked about sixteen or seventeen years old. With the steamed buns in each of his hands that had by now turned cold and hard, he strode toward the cottage. When he reached it, he pushed open the door with his foot and stepped in.


    The space inside the cottage was minimal. The room was almost empty as the young man owned very little.


    A discolored table, a shaky and cracked wooden chair, and a bed were the only furniture in the room.


    The sturdy young man put the buns on the table and walked to the bed.


    An unconscious young man lay on the bed. His face was pale, his breath was deep and slow, and his clothes were torn and ragged.


    His clothes were covered with blood spots from the many fights he had been in. He was also about sixteen or seventeen years old, but there was something about him that made it seem as though he were older. The smell of blood wafted in the air.


    The sturdy young man''s name was Evan. He was a grunt disciple of the Sun Sect.


    "Tin? Tin?"


    Evan shouted as he tried to wake the young man on the bed. However, the man did not respond. His eyes stayed closed as he remained lost in his unconscious world.


    Evan was a rather coarse and vulgar fellow. He was the kind of person who would always follow his emotions and would never give any thought or consideration to his actions.


    Seeing that his buddy was still not moving, he felt uneasy and worried. Agitated, Evan paced back and forth in the small space of the room. A few moments later, he returned to the bedside and tried to wake the other man once more.


    "Tin, please wake up! You are scaring the hell out of me. Today is the third day, and you are still unconscious. Are you just going to die like this? At such a young age when you have so many things to see and when you haven''t fulfilled your dream?


    Were you ever worried about me? If you die, I will be all alone at Sun Sect. I won''t have a single friend to talk to. You cannot be so selfish. Please wake up for my sake, as well as for your own, OK?"


    Tears rushed out of his eyes like the surging water from an open sluice. Evan


    continued in this hoarse, broken voice," Tin, you used to protect me. With you by my side, no one dared to bully me or humiliate me. You were the one who would always stand up and teach those bastards lessons. I always wondered what good things I had done to earn an incredible friend like you.


    But when others bullied you, I could do nothing. What a useless friend I am to you! I must have disappointed you so much. I am really sorry, buddy. Please don''t die! Please don''t leave me alone!"


    As the sorrow in his heart intensified, Evan''s reaction gradually changed from sobbing to wailing.


    The sound of his cry was so loud in the small, confined space of the cottage that the straw ceiling seemed to tremble with his howl.


    "Tin, I have no intention to live in this world if you die. It is all because of those bastards. Wait, buddy, I will go and kill them."


    After saying that, Evan turned and rushed out to seek revenge.


    He had always been like this. Driven by his feelings, Evan would do whatever came to his mind at once.


    However, just as he was about to step out, his ears caught the sound of the other man grumbling in discontent.


    "What is that noise? Oh, my ears! I feel I am going deaf!


    Who is making that awful sound?" The man in the bed knitted his brows at the sound of Evan''s cry.


    Evan halted at once and turned.


    He saw the man in the bed raising his arm faintly in the air and trying to clutch onto something. Evan rushed back to the wooden bed and clasped his raised hand into his own as he exclaimed in excitement," Tin! It is me, Evan. How are you feeling?"


    ''Tin? It has been so long since anyone called me by that name.''


    The name brought back memories of his past life. ''Yes, it was them. Only buddies who played Basketball with me when I was at school knew and called me by this name.''


    Austin gradually pulled himself from his memories and focused on the present. He felt a sharp, shooting pain streak across his forehead as he tried to move. He didn''t dare to think harder.


    He opened his eyes slowly. The sunlight penetrated through the cracks in the straw ceiling and scattered on his face. Austin narrowed his eyes and tried to recall where he was. He looked around the small, shabby room.


    Austin was taken aback with surprise. ''Where am I?


    How did I end up in such an old cottage? Who brought me here? Am I dreaming? What is this place?'' Austin''s mind earnestly sought answers to his questions. He winced as the effort worsened the headache.


    Austin was an ordinary employee of a company in the beautiful, prosperous, coastal S city, which belonged to Cathay Nation.


    After graduating from college, Austin came to S city with his girlfriend. They wished to pursue their careers and start their life together in S city as a new chapter.


    After a few years of dedicated work, Austin was promoted from his worker position to Deputy Director of the Sales department. The promotion was a joyous event as it inevitably brought hope and more enthusiasm to his spirit. He worked harder than ever.


    However, things were not as smooth as he expected. A sudden, horrible incident struck his soaring career.

 Chapter 2 Regaining Sanity (Part Two)

    Being outstanding at work would always invite others'' envy and jealousy, especially when people competed for a position that meant greater authority and wealth. And Austin, much as he was remarkable and hardworking, was still not experienced enough to sense that something ominous was about to happen. At a competition against the other Deputy Director for the position of Executive Director, he was framed and brought significant losses to the company.


    As a consequence, he not only failed in the competition, but he had been terminated from the company as well.


    His bad luck did not stop there. Shortly after, his girlfriend dumped him. Unable to resist the temptation of money, she started to neglect Austin and became acquainted with some wealthy people.


    At length, when a rich man offered to move her to the US and promised to get her a green card, she broke up with Austin and became that man''s mistress.


    Failing in both his career and love, Austin changed overnight. He completely lost his passion for life and sought comfort in alcohol every day. Sometimes, when he was sober, the pain would be so immense that he would crouch in the corner of his room and sob all night.


    Something terrible would inevitably happen to him if this wretched state continued. One night, completely inebriated, he left a bar and crossed the road on shaky legs.


    A car hit him. All he could remember before he lost consciousness was a shrill sound as the driver hit the brakes and the feeling of his body soaring through the air after the car crashed into him.


    He had no idea how much time had elapsed before he woke up. In a daze, Austin heard someone calling him Tin. When he opened his eyes, Austin found himself lying in a bed in a shabby cottage.


    All the things in front of Austin seemed like a dream to him. Studying the vulgar man from his head to feet, Austin asked in wonder," Did you just speak to me?" He had a vague feeling that the man looked familiar, though he could not recall where he had met him.


    Evan rejoiced when he saw that Austin had woken and was energetic enough to ask him questions. He nodded his head gaily and cried, "Who else would it be? You finally woke up, Tin. I thought you were going to die..." Thinking of death, tears began to trickle down Evan''s face again.


    Puzzled, Austin rubbed his aching head and asked awkwardly," Who are you? I don''t seem to know you.


    Ouch! My back!" Austin felt a stream of electrical pricks flowing through his body. His eyes fell on the arm that he tried to stretch and relax after three days of being motionless.


    To his astonishment, he felt as though he was looking at a stranger''s arm and hand. Startled, he lowered his eyes to study the rest of his body. The clothes he was dressed in were not the clothes he had worn the night of the car accident. And his legs seemed longer while his chest was more muscular.


    He held out his hands to feel his face and found that it was more angular and shapelier.


    It was clearly the body of a young man, aged fifteen or sixteen years old. But Austin was almost thirty years old. ''How the hell did I change into this? Was I reborn after the car accident?''


    As Austin fought to figure things out, the sturdy young man continued," I... I am your friend, Evan. Don''t you remember me, Tin? They seem to have hit your head hard. You sound even sillier.


    "


    Evan lifted his arm and brushed his ruffled, askew hair with his fingers. He wondered why Tin who was now awake, seemed to be speaking so oddly.


    ''Unwise as he was, at least Tin had never forgotten me. But now, he doesn''t seem to recognize me.


    Looking at his reaction, he doesn''t seem to recognize himself either. Matias, you bastard! How much harm did you cause Tin?'' Evan felt a twist of sorrow and fury in his heart at the thought.


    Suddenly, an intolerable pain coursed through Austin''s head again. He could not help but hold his head tightly in his hands and scream. The pain was so severe that Austin felt as though his head would explode any minute.


    While struggling with the pain, Austin had a distinct, clear view of what was happening in his mind.


    He could see that eighteen shiny, glowing balls were battling against each other in his head.


    Among them, ten were bigger, and the others were smaller. It was as if two opposing armies that were struggling with each other. The fight between the big and small balls was so fierce that neither side seemed to give up until their opponents were swallowed.


    At a subconscious level, Austin felt that the ten larger balls represented his life force.


    He felt no particular attachment to the remaining eight smaller balls. They seemed to be despicable intruders, and he felt a certain eagerness to eliminate them.


    A thought struck him. Perhaps if the ten bigger balls won, then he would be safe, and his memories would survive and endure.


    On the contrary, if the eight smaller balls won, then his spirit would be lost, and he would lose his conviction to live.


    After some moments of fierce fighting, the difference in the strength and the weakness of the balls became clearer.


    Inferior in both, number and size, the eight smaller balls gradually ran out of power and retreated into a corner.


    Huddled firmly with one another, the small balls trembled violently and whined in fear.


    Showing no mercy, the ten bigger balls swooped in and swallowed them all in an instant!


    The way they conquered the small balls made it seem like the bigger balls were fierce, ruthless predators that were enjoying their victory over their prey.


    After devouring the eight smaller balls, the bodies of the ten bigger balls grew. They were about five times bigger than their original sizes now, and they looked even more dazzling and bright.


    Sparkling in strong light, they looked like warriors that had returned victorious from their battle.


    Relief spread through Austin''s heart. It was as if he had just been rescued from a horrible disaster. He drew a deep, luxurious breath of the cool, fresh air of the forest.


    Probably because of the battle that had just happened in his mind, in which the bigger balls devoured the smaller balls, Austin began to recall memories of incidents that he had not experienced before.


    Through these memories, he learned what had happened to him.


    The collision with the car detached Austin''s spirit from his body. The accident coincided with another incident where a man was beaten severely by others and rendered unconscious. Somehow, Austin''s spirit passed through the tunnel of time and space and drifted into this younger body. The ten bigger balls were Austin''s spirit that was trying to occupy that young man''s body against his spirit.

 Chapter 3 Regaining Sanity (Part Three)

    As for his whereabouts, Austin was no longer on Earth. This place was called Prime Martial World, and unlike on Earth, the people here had not made scientific and technological advancements.


    The civilization this world had was more like the times of Cathay Nation on Earth several thousand years ago.


    People in the Prime Martial World had a great appreciation of vital energy cultivation, honoring a fighter, and respecting strong, powerful fighters.


    So being the vital element of cultivation in this world, the air of the vital energy was dense throughout this world.


    Many talented people exceeded the limits of their physical strength by cultivating vital energy. This was how they were able to achieve the highest level of cultivation base.


    People with a strong cultivation base had supernatural powers. Not only could they cut hard stones and cleave mountains, but they could also change the direction of a river.


    The supernatural and amazing scenario that Austin had seen in movies was no longer a fake, illusionary thing in this world.


    When Austin''s mind gradually recollected and put together the scattered memories of the young man he possessed, he began to understand the young man and the experiences he had had in his life.


    To Austin''s wonder, the young man he had possessed had the same name as his, Austin.


    And to his pity, Austin of Prime Martial World lived a life of poverty and hardships.


    To begin with the introduction of Austin of Prime Martial World, he became an orphan when he was merely ten years old. As an orphan, he traveled around the world begging for food and shelter wherever he went.


    One day, by chance, as he was begging on the street as usual, Martial World Austin ran into an acclaimed steward of Sun Sect who was responsible for seeking talented people and recruiting promising disciples.


    At the steward''s request, Austin showed him what he had learned. Experiencing so many hardships and encountering various kinds of people while begging, he had acquired some level of capability to protect himself and keep himself from harm''s way. The acclaimed steward was very impressed by his performance. He brought him to Sun Sect, and from that day, he formally became an outer disciple of Sun Sect.


    After three years of systematical training, Austin''s talent in martial arts was gradually being recognized by all.


    In these three years, he had succeeded to climb up to grade nine of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    Reaching grade six of the Energy Gathering Realm had been an accomplishment for Austin. And yet, with enough practice he had scaled to grade nine in a short time. He earned a broad range of compliments and was reputed among the top disciples throughout the sect.


    In the Prime Martial World, there were five realms in the cultivation base. From lowest to highest, they were the Energy Gathering Realm, Vital Energy Earth Realm, Vital Energy Mysterious Realm, Vital Energy Sky Realm, and Vital Energy Imperial Realm.


    Although no one had witnessed it, there was a rumor that there were more realms beyond the Vital Energy Imperial Realm.


    At the sect, an annual ranking exam was held for the discipl


    es. The disciples who had won in the exam would be promoted to the next realm.


    Austin was quite certain of his success considering his remarkable performance. He did not expect that others were plotting against him. In the end, he was severely beaten and had lost all of the cultivation bases he had accumulated so far.


    Along with his severe injury, his mind gradually entered into a deranged state, which was in some way, similar to how Austin of the Earth acted when he lost both his job and his girlfriend. Seeing no hope in Martial World Austin, the sect''s management team decided to abolish his position as an outer disciple and demoted him. This was how he became a grunt disciple.


    Now, returning back to the reality, after awaking from the three day''s unconsciousness and after the battle of those ten larger balls against the eight smaller balls, the body of Austin of Prime Martial World had been occupied by Austin of the Earth. With the mix of the two different memories pouring into his mind like a torrent, the man''s head felt like it was being hammered and that it was going to explode. On the one hand, he knew that he was Austin of the Earth, but on the other, he also had the memory of Austin of Prime Martial World.


    It was like a person who had the memories of two lifetimes, the memory of his current life and the memory of his past life, which was so weird that it left Austin perplexed.


    Knowing the state he was in, and as much as he needed time to adjust, Austin understood that he had to accept the life he was thrown into. So, without fighting it, he decided to look at the whole incident from a positive perspective and tried to steady himself. This decision eased Austin''s headache. He gradually felt himself accommodating to this new body.


    ''Well, it seems impossible to return to Earth for the time being. In that case, I might as well live here as Austin of Prime Martial World.


    How unlucky is it that Austin of Prime Martial World and I had been cruelly treated? Now that God has given me another chance, I will grasp it and seize this opportunity.


    I will exploit the cultivation talent that this body had achieved in the past to make a better and more wonderful life in Prime Martial World.'' Austin studied his body as he reached a decision.


    "Tin, you have slept for three whole days. You must be starving. Here! I brought you two steamed buns. They got a little cold on my way here. They might even be a little stale, but it''s better than starving. Try and have one of these at least."


    After saying that, Evan held out his hands. In each, he held a steamed bun for Austin to take. His request drew Austin back from his trance-like state.


    It wasn''t until Evan mentioned food that Austin realized how hungry he was. His stomach rumbled at the sight of the steamed buns.


    Gingerly, Austin leaned forward and took the buns from Evan''s hands. Then, he stuffed one into his mouth and almost gulped it down in one breath. He did not even taste the food.


    "Evan, you have been so nice to me. You are the best friend I have. I will never forget your kindness," Austin said as he gazed into Evan''s eyes with sincere gratitude.

 Chapter 4 Regaining Sanity (Part Four)

    The memories that had flashed through Austin''s mind allowed him to realize who Evan was.


    This swarthy, stout man, Evan had been looking out for Austin of Prime Martial World ever since he was defeated in the ranking exam and was demoted from his position of outer disciple.


    Tears welled in Austin''s eyes as the emotion of his counterpart in Prime Martial World influenced his heart. He was truly grateful for the care and kindness Evan had shown him.


    Speaking of the establishment of the friendship between Evan and Austin of Prime Martial World, they met at a time when Evan was still an outer disciple. At that time, Evan had been working in the Sun Sect as a grunt disciple.


    After getting along with each other, Austin had admired Evan for his simple and honest character. Similarly, Evan had grown fond of Austin because he had been innocent and kind-hearted. Before long, the two men became sworn brothers.


    Evan was born in an ordinary peasant family in a mountain village nearby. As he grew, his father sent him to Sun Sect to practice martial arts.


    His father had hoped that unlike his ancestors who had been buried by the burden of ordinary, trivial households, Evan would do good things in the future and would bring the family reputation and honor.


    However, every aspect of Evan''s intellect regarding learning new skills and digesting knowledge had not developed enough. Despite the many years at Sun Sect, he was still a grunt disciple.


    Now hearing Austin being so polite, blood rushed to Evan''s cheeks. "Tin, don''t speak like that. We are sworn brothers. It is my responsibility to take care of you. Moreover, if anyone else heard you, they will think you are affectionate toward me," Evan said sheepishly and rubbed his head in awkwardness.


    But then, in an instant, he suddenly felt that there was something different about Austin. But he couldn''t tell what it was. After a few moments, his slow, dull mind finally gave a response to his confusion.


    "Tin, how�� how did you speak so fluently? Are you not a fool now?"


    Evan cried in wonder and then started to examine Austin from his head to his feet. He was anxious to know if his sober brother was back. He had no idea that his old friend had gone and he was now facing a new Austin who was from Earth.


    He could not see any difference in Austin except for his eyes, which were glowing with a firm light. Ever since his friend had fallen into a deranged state after being framed, Evan had not seen such firm determination and such a reasonable expression on his face.


    And the demeanor he was displaying now, as much as he was gulping the bun eagerly, he still had an air of dignity and coherence.


    Aside from his way of eating, he looked like the old Austin who had been nominated as outer disciple No.1 in the past.


    ''Tin is no longer a fool now?''


    It was hard to believe what he felt and what he had seen. And so, Evan rubbed his eyes violently with the back of his hands and tried to ascertain whether or not he was hallucinating.


    "Tin, how are you feeling? Is your mind working properly now?"


    Gingerly, Evan inquired of Austin as he did not want to offend him.


    "Yes, it is. Don''t worry


    about me. Now I am sober."


    Austin did not speak anymore. Having finished the first bun, he hastily brought the second bun to his mouth.


    He knew that for the time being it was better to put the complicated explanation aside. Moreover, in light of Evan''s simple and easy mind, Austin didn''t think Evan would be able to comprehend. So, he assured him once more.


    "Really? This is so awesome! Oh my brother Tin, I finally have you back," Evan cried with a gleeful expression before bursting into tears. Too excited, he bent forward and embraced Austin tightly.


    Austin least expected that Evan would be rejoiced enough to hug him. Since the action came without any warning, Evan''s strong, powerful embrace forced the un-chewed bun down Austin''s throat.


    Austin felt as though he could not breathe and felt compelled to free himself.


    After a moment, with much effort, he finally pushed Evan away. "Evan, if you hug me like this any longer, I will run out of breath and die. Moreover, what if other people see us acting like this? They would think we are gay," Austin warned humorously as he gasped for breath.


    Evan grinned sheepishly at his mistake.


    "I am so sorry. I was way too glad to see that you are better," Evan explained. An awkward expression replaced the joy on Evan''s face when he saw Austin''s face flush. He didn''t know that the reaction was due to the swallowing of the un-chewed bun.


    After consuming the buns, Austin started to feel full and regained his strength. He drew a deep, luxurious breath as if he had just surfaced in water after a long dive.


    He contemplated the situation for a while. He decided not to let Evan tell others about his recovery.


    ''Maybe it is better not to let it be known that I have woken from my coma, '' he thought.


    His intuition told him that the person who had harmed him in the first place was still in Sun Sect. He would not want to draw that person''s attention while he was still weak and vulnerable.


    The person would very likely harm him again to eliminate any future threats.


    So, Austin felt that it was better for him to lie low and stay out of harm''s way till he became stronger. On the one hand, he had no idea how much cultivation base was left in him. Was it really true that it was all gone? He was not sure.


    On the other hand, he could not remember the identity of the person who had harmed him in the exam. What was his attacker''s capability? He had no idea about that either.


    If the person were at a higher grade than Austin, it would inevitably bring danger to him.


    Having participated in so many negotiations with customers when he worked at the company on Earth, Austin had learned to be careful and considerate about everything he did.


    The cottage he was in was an abandoned cottage in the past. After Austin of Prime Martial World had been demoted to a grunt disciple, the management team had given it to him to stay in. Considering its poor condition and its isolated location, few people would come here.


    Austin asked Evan not to disturb him except for when he brought food at meal hours.


    He wanted to figure out the status of his cultivation base, and he needed to prepare.

 Chapter 5 Windfall

    At one time, Evan did what Austin said, without hesitation.


    And even though Evan was eager to stay and chat with Austin, he knew Austin wanted to resume cultivating.


    So, in the end, Evan left the hut, giving Austin his privacy.


    Austin silently prayed, ''God, grant me your blessing that I may still have a little vital energy.''


    Then, he sat with his legs crossed, on the bed, and put his hands in front of him closer to his elixir field, palms facing but not touching each other. He closed eyes, quieted his mind as he prepared for his meditation.


    A short time went by and suddenly, Austin felt an itch in his energy meridians, as though millions of ants were in there, crawling.


    Convulsive shudders racked Austin, before the vital energy flowed through his body like before.


    Austin felt he was lucky. At least he could feel the vital energy coursing through him, and that meant he''d be able to cultivate again. He sighed loudly, relieved.


    As Austin felt the vital energy flowing within, he could tell from the richness that he had reached the second level in the Energy Gathering Realm.


    Over the last three years, his level had fallen from the ninth to the second level within the Energy Gathering Realm.


    A wry smile crept along Austin''s mouth.


    He didn''t know if there was enough time to get back up to his original cultivation level before his enemies laid hands on him again.


    After spending three days in a coma, every minute was precious to Austin, and that motivated him to get out of bed.


    So, he''d begun cultivating, right away.


    Before the coma, Austin had been practicing the Purple Yang Formula, which was a basic refinement method of the Sun Sect.


    It was a refining technique to produce a relatively masculine energy.


    Austin didn''t just memorize the words for the Purple Yang Formula, but he also understood its spirit.


    After that, he began practicing the technique.


    As Austin''s vital energy coursed through his body, it pulled in nature vital energy.


    The amassing vital energy permeated Austin''s body slowly, through his acupoints.


    As the vital energy filled him, Austin became relaxed and comfortable and felt as though fresh spring air was reinvigorating him.


    So much vital energy penetrated his body that it felt like his energy meridians would burst if they expanded further.


    Based on his previous experiences, Austin knew this was a sign that he was making a breakthrough.


    Because Austin had reached the ninth level in the Energy Gathering Realm once already, achieving the next level was easy enough for him, or so he thought.


    After two hours of meditation, Austin''s energy meridians had enlarged, opening fully.


    Nevertheless, the breakthrough Austin longed for, hadn''t happened, and the vital energy he''d been absorbing from his surroundings slowed dramatically.


    Austin knew the vital energy absorption amount was at a crisis level.


    Before going any further, he needed to refine the vital energy he''d already absorbed, and then he''d have room to integrate more vital energy.


    The importance of practicing the Purple Yang Formula was in the steady, gradual building that ensured a solid foundation.


    Austin discovered his strength was back to normal when he stopped his workout session to check his vitals.


    Anyone with vital energy was much stronger, physically than an ordinary person.


    Since he was at the second level in the Energy Gathering Realm, Austin could easily defeat six or seven men who were average and not vital energy refiners.


    Jumping up from the bed, Austin shook out hands, and kicked his legs before he did some toe touches.


    After doing a series of warm-up exercises that he knew, Austin felt satisfied that he was recovering quickly.


    ''Eh?'' A rush came over Austin as his mind opened, and he attained a profound awareness of his surroundings.


    More than that, Austin realized he could perceive everything that was in a six-hundred-foot radius, from the wildlife, to the plant life, insects and more.


    He sensed birds as they landed on the ground, the wind racing over the grass and the throngs of ants as they fought in the bushes.


    He was even able to feel the disciples that were passing his hut, as if he could see them with his eyes.


    After reaching this deep meditative level of consciousness, it took Austin a while to return to his normal state.


    ''What''s going on?'' wondered Austin, ''Isn''t my mind back to normal yet? Was I hallucinating just now?''


    He started to feel panic welling in him and closed his eyes to see if he felt it again. After doing this for a while, Austin jumped up and rushed outside to look around.


    After comparing what he saw outside with what he had sensed, Austin knew it hadn''t been a hallucination!


    ''Am I.... unleashing a spiritual sense?'' the incredible thought flashed through his mind.


    Suddenly, he remembered what his refinement mentor had told him once. If a person reached the Mysterious Realm, that person would own the Soul Sea.


    And he''d possess a special ability, a spiritual power of sensing. While unleashing this spiritual sense, he would be able to perceive his surroundings.


    In this state, one could perceive everything, even with their eyes closed.


    He recalled that it would be as if the person were omnipresent, able to see and feel everything, all at the same time.


    Unleashing this spiritual sense was a characteristic all cultivators at the Mysterious Realm shared!


    But, Austin was still so far from reaching the Mysterious Realm!?


    Within the entire Sun Sect, it was rumored that only the sect leader had achieved the level of Mysterious Realm.


    Even the sect elders as powerful as they were, merely refined at the Earth Realm.


    And Austin was only in the second level of the Energy Gathering Realm!


    He was still


    far from refining at the Earth Realm level, let alone the Mysterious Realm.


    He thought, ''Is this all a delusion? Am I still struggling to recover?''


    Unable to explain how he could unleash the spiritual sense, Austin was perplexed and he rubbed his throbbing temples.


    In the midst of his confusion, Austin decided to close his eyes again and carefully assess what he experienced.


    Immediately, Austin was feeling everything that was happening two hundred meters away.


    He felt a bird jumping up and down on a branch in a tree behind the hut, as it hunted insects.


    And he could feel a grunt disciple walking past carrying his heavy load of fresh-picked cabbages on his way to the pantry grumbling, "What an ass Cohn Zhang is! Just because his brother is an outer disciple, doesn''t give him the right to bully me all the time. Oh my God! Why should I be doing this damned menial chore anyway?"


    Austin knew right away that it was Tim Liu, who was the lowly disciple, and that he was bullied frequently by others.


    There was no longer any doubt in Austin''s mind. He knew that he had gained the spiritual sense ability.


    This exciting discovery was a momentous occasion.


    His face and neck both became hot, and he was dizzy with excitement, like a poor, beggar who had gone without food for days and was suddenly facing a sumptuous feast.


    In his excitement, the scene Austin had seen where the ten large lightning balls that devoured eight smaller ones, popped into his mind.


    It was believed that every human soul could be divided into multiple categories. There were three spiritual and seven animal parts to each soul. Austin wondered whether or not those ten lightning balls could be pieces of his soul, and the smaller eight had been part of the original Austin in the Prime Martial World.


    Now, since there were only eight in total at the time, Austin guessed the original Austin had developed dementia when he lost two parts of his soul.


    And when the ten bigger balls swallowed the eight little ones, perhaps that was Austin gaining eight more than the average person.


    That made his soul power much stronger than others and enabled him to project his spiritual sense out of his body.


    After pondering the idea for a while, Austin felt reasonably sure he had discerned the reason.


    This special ability basically gave Austin a second set of eyes.


    There was no doubt Austin could reap tremendous benefits in battles, and he anticipated that he would be able to comprehend and improve his refining, quickly.


    After the initial joy over his newfound abilities dissipated, Austin became dissatisfied with his refinement level. Only the second level of the Energy Gathering Realm!


    Austin believed this cultivation level was simply too low!


    Vital energy levels were a cultivator basic tool, so, Austin had to produce a lot more vital energy, and soon!


    Over two days, Austin was immersed in practicing the Purple Yang Formula and Evan sent meals regularly to the hut.


    Since Austin felt like he was close to a breakthrough in his cultivation level, he did his best to seize this opportunity.


    The next evening while he was practicing, Austin felt like he was absorbing the vital energy from the surrounding area faster.


    And his energy meridians were expanding at a significantly quicker pace.


    From the moment he understood his perceptions, he could sense even the slightest cracks from his body.


    Finally, he heard a dull sound, and his energy meridians capacity doubled.


    The vital energy surrounding him streamed into all three hundred and sixty acupoints simultaneously. The sensation was intoxicating.


    ''Yes! I have it!'' thought Austin.


    It took a while, however, when all his energy meridians were full of vital energy, and the absorption speed slowed.


    Austin directed the vital energy to run through his body for a while to consolidate the realm he reached, and then he stopped.


    When he opened his eyes, Austin felt relaxed and flexible.


    He checked his state and was sure that he was at the third level of the Energy Gathering Realm!


    He beamed with a satisfied smile.


    He was thrilled with the progress two days of practicing hard brought him.


    And it seemed that he remained a talented refiner.


    Considering his amazing cultivation speed, it looked like Austin would be back at the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm, very soon.


    Austin swelled with confidence.


    Austin had fallen into a state of unconsciousness for three days, and then he worked on his refining abilities for two days.


    It dawned on Austin that he hadn''t left the hut in five days.


    So, Austin decided to go for a walk. It was a bright night with the moon shining above as he stepped across the threshold and a breath of fresh air rushed up into his nostrils.


    Millions of stars filled the night sky, and while Austin was wandering under the moonlight, his thin body cast a long shadow over the ground.


    Grunt disciples usually shared a house with four people. When Austin contracted dementia and was sent to live with other grunt disciples, no one wanted to live with him. Thus, he had to live in the abandoned hut.


    Austin went by a house and his spiritual sense enveloped it, and in his mind''s eye, Austin saw Evan sleeping on a bed. He saw Evan snoring and drooling out of the corner of his slightly parted lips. An old quilt was on the ground beside the bed.


    Austin felt Evan''s sleeping position was funny.


    Evan suddenly turned over and muttered, "Austin, you finally recover. I''m so happy." Then Austin heard Evan''s snoring get deeper.


    Austin was very moved. Three years ago, during his illness, Evan had been looking after him. As one proverb went �� a friend in need is a friend indeed. Austin swore he and Evan would be great buddies forever.

 Chapter 6 Lewd Men Strike (Part One)

    It was a starry night, and Sun Mountain looked more imposing, majestic, and solemn now than ever.


    The awe-inspiring scenery at the beautiful evening impressed Austin as he lay quietly on the ground.


    After a while, he glanced at the slopes of Sun Mountain not far away, where the outer disciples of Sun Sect lived.


    With his eyes fixed on the mountainside, he noted several soaring and magnificent palace buildings, countless pavilions, terraces, and towers dotted with exotic flowers and rare herbs.


    Under the glow of moonlight that just then was shrouded by light fog, these structures looked like palaces inhabited by gods.


    The scenery stirred a myriad of emotions that engulfed his entire being. ''I was once the top disciple there, and everyone looked up to me back then.


    One day, I will return to that position again!'' he vowed to himself.


    With a bitterness that surprised him, Austin thought, ''Those villains who set me up and attacked me will have to wait awhile to endure the burning flame of revenge.


    And I promise all of them that day will come soon!''


    As these thoughts crossed his mind, his pulse raced wildly.


    Suddenly a noise caught his attention and interrupted his thoughts. Austin snapped back to his senses.


    "Someone is out there," he muttered.


    ''Why was someone still outside in the middle of the night? Was it only a person who needed to relieve himself?'' Austin wondered.


    After several minutes, Austin discovered a man stealthily making his way towards the window of a dorm for grunt disciples and then crouching down to peek inside the dorm.


    Searching his memory to pinpoint which dorm it was, he suddenly remembered that it was the facility that presently housed female grunt disciples.


    His spiritual sense quickly floated inside the dorm and confirmed his earlier thoughts. Four girls were sleeping in their beds, all of them very young.


    It was summer, and the weather was quite hot. Thin quilts, meant to cover the sleeping occupants, had been cast aside.


    All four were wearing pajamas, which outlined their delicate figures.


    The sight painted a seductive picture in Austin''s mind, which made the man blush embarrassingly.


    Silently, he thought the girls were totally exposed, and they didn''t even tuck themselves properly under the quilts before sleeping.


    After Austin assessed the situation in the dorm, he immediately controlled his spiritual sense to check on the Peeping Tom.


    Under the detection of his spiritual sense, he saw the man uncomfortably crouching under the window, his face flushed, and gasping heavily in lust.


    Several seconds later, Austin recognized the culprit.


    He was one of the Sun Sect''s grunt disciples. His name was Trent, a loyal follower of Matias, who was a young bully among the grunt disciples.


    It was Matias who knocked Austin into a coma a few days ago, and Trent was one of his accomplices.


    Once he recognized the lewd man, he felt a surge of disgust inside and had to control himself.


    He thought, ''You bastard! Instead of sleeping quietly in your bed, you''re peeping inside the girls'' dorm in the middle of the night.''


    An idea suddenly flashed in Austin''s head. ''Hah, wh


    ile you''re enjoying your peeping activity, what would happen if I suddenly throw a stone at the window?


    The sound will surely wake the girls. I want to watch how the girls will punish you, '' he smirked in delight.


    As soon as the idea formed in his mind, Austin picked up a stone and tried to sneak closer to the window.


    But he suddenly felt a presence nearby. Quickly, he put his prank on hold and checked out his suspicion.


    Again utilizing his spiritual sense, the man saw a figure clad in black clothes rushing to take cover behind a tree in the distance.


    It surprised Austin to see the figure floating, as if weightless, silently moving behind Trent, who continued to enjoy watching the sleeping girls.


    Since Austin was standing in a corner, out of sight, the man didn''t notice him at all.


    Although the figure in black was moving quite fast, he never made a sound.


    So Trent, who was completely engrossed, didn''t realize that someone was approaching from behind.


    The man''s speed alarmed Austin, who was grateful for being able to detect the intruder.


    If it was not for his spiritual sense, he wouldn''t have been able to track the man quickly.


    A black cloth covered the man''s entire head, so Austin was unable to make out his appearance.


    He did note the man was tall and thin, wearing a plain gray cotton shirt. Quietly, he approached Trent and was behind him shortly.


    Such lewd behavior exhibited by Trent disgusted him, and the man let out a low-tone evil snort.


    As fascinated as he was with the sleeping girls in pajamas, Trent''s ears picked up the snort.


    His face instantly turned pale. Startled, he wanted to turn around and look who was behind him. But before he could make out the figure, a misty black smog blew towards his face.


    Suddenly, his surroundings turned dark, and Trent couldn''t see anything. Slowly, he collapsed and fell unconscious. The mist that met him as he turned around was apparently toxic.


    With Trent now in a coma-like state, the intruder carefully opened the window and floated into the girls'' dorm like a withered leaf blown by the wind.


    Austin was horrified to see the man spreading black smog everywhere in the dorm and realized it was the same cloudy mist produced by burning a poisonous powder that was capable of putting people in a coma instantly.


    The moment the man in black entered the girls'' dorm, Austin knew he was bad.


    A man sneaking in the middle of the night into a girls'' dormitory was definitely not good. It wasn''t hard to imagine he had some nasty plans to harm people.


    Judging from his creepy and impressive skills, Austin surmised the man''s cultivation base was not low, and at that moment, he would not be able to find out his real level through spiritual sense alone.


    Sighing, Austin resolved, ''With my strength at the third level of Energy Gathering Real, the chances are high that I can''t beat him, so I''d better wait and see what will happen.''


    Besides, when he previously was severely hurt, became a fool and was demoted to being a grunt disciple, none of the female counterparts had looked at him kindly. In fact, most of them were either disgusted with him or scorned him.

 Chapter 7 Lewd Men Strike (Part Two)

    It was for this reason that the man felt no affinity for the girls sleeping in the dorm. And though they might be violated, he still had no sympathy for them.


    Guided by his spiritual sense, Austin was able to follow the man''s every movement inside the dorm.


    As soon as he entered the room, the man in black waved his arms and instantly, a large dark cloud of smog spread throughout the room.


    As a result, the four sleeping girls slipped into a coma.


    He then proceeded to check on each girl, one by one, inspecting their body and face carefully.


    The man went as far as sniffing every girl until he finally chose one.


    This one was wrapped in a pink quilt. He quietly slung the girl over his shoulder and rushed out of the dorm through the window.


    He used that creepy skill again and floated like a leaf, swiftly and effortlessly flying through the forest not far away.


    ''Is he also a lewdster? Why are there so many of them from the Sun Sect?'' Austin thought hopelessly.


    His thoughts were running non-stop in his head. ''From what I know about Sun Sect, I''ve never seen any of its disciples have that sort of mobility skills.


    Is he really from the Sun Sect?''


    He decided to follow the man and find out who he was. Keeping a safe distance, Austin had the man in sight while tailing him discreetly.


    He was naturally afraid to be discovered, so Austin deliberately kept himself a long distance. He released his spiritual sense, and immediately found the whereabouts of the man��in the forest.


    His skills notwithstanding, the strange man had been careful and didn''t seem to be in a hurry this time, so his floating speed was not very fast.


    Discreetly, Austin followed the man using his spiritual sense to continue spying on what he would do next.


    After a long time, the man in black came upon an empty place in the forest.


    Finally, he stopped and removed the black cloth covering his face. Austin saw his wry face and oblique eyebrows and judged his age to be about twenty.


    He moved to lay the girl he had been carrying on his shoulder on the ground by spreading the pink quilt while laughing lewdly.


    With a look of satisfaction over his conquest, he announced proudly and happily," What good luck I''ve had! This girl is very good-looking. Although her strength is only at the third level of the Energy Gathering Realm, her foundation is truly solid, and her vital energy thick. I have to conclude that her basic qualification is not bad at all."


    Pausing a bit, he continued," If I''m fortunate enough, I can definitely make a real breakthrough and reach the Earth Realm level. I must have a lot of good fortune when it comes to love affairs. So, it''s easy to find such a beauty to serve as a furnace for refining my skills." Laughing, he went on," No wonder the fortune-teller said that I, Rafat, am a lucky dog."


    And that was the man''s name��Rafat.


    Hearing Rafat''s words, Austin quickly searched his mind. "Based on the meaning of his words, could it be possible that he is..." he uttered.


    Inhaling deeply, Austin paused and became lost in thought again. He tried recalling all that he had heard in the past.


    There had been rumors about a method of collecting the energy of women to nourish that of men. Technically, this meant men strengthened the quality of men''s masculine energy by absorbing women''s pure feminine e


    nergy.


    And this would only work when they absorbed the feminine energy of women who cultivated vital energy, while ordinary women didn''t have much use for them.


    Therefore, the better the foundation of a woman''s qualification, the higher the vital energy she would have and the greater her function was.


    And it was this evil method that Rafat seemed to be practicing.


    Suddenly, Austin was jolted when the girl sneezed, woke up and rubbed her eyes.


    The first thing she saw was the man''s face looming over hers, as he let out an evil laugh mixed with lewdness while staring down at her. The girl''s eyes widened in horror.


    Meanwhile, she wriggled in discomfort and attempted to scream but only managed an "Ahhh!" Because before she could scream, Rafat quickly covered her mouth with his hand.


    As she still struggled to cry out, all that came out was a muffled," Hmmm, hmmm, mmmm!"


    However, her efforts were in vain. Rafat pressed her mouth with more force to shut her up.


    Meanwhile, his other hand pressed on the key acupoint in her chest. Instantaneously, the girl felt a cold and creepy vital energy being infused inside her that immediately controlled her body.


    With her situation so urgent, she desperately pushed away Rafat''s two hands, trying hard to free herself from Rafat''s control.


    But once the vital energy inside her body was being controlled, the push she gave Rafat was of no use. In fact, her push, no matter how hard, was so feeble and all she could do was scratching his arms.


    Still, the force she used to scratch his arms was likewise weak and only felt like a tickle for Rafat.


    Frustrated over her feeble efforts, the female grunt disciple struggled powerlessly, and she kept making a whining sound even with her mouth covered.


    In the process of struggling, her pajama continued to be displaced and looked even messier, which further aroused Rafat as he stared at her with lascivious eyes.


    He moaned in arousal, and admitted," Ha! This girl is quite interesting. She seems pretty naughty. I like that!"


    Averting her gaze, the girl summoned up courage to ward off any other advances by Rafat.


    After following their exchange, Austin finally recognized the girl, who was struggling badly. Her name was Denali, whose cultivation base was at the third grade of the Energy Gathering Realm. She was one of the strong females grunt disciples in the Sun Sect.


    Remembering the incident three years ago after Austin was demoted to being a grunt disciple, he knew Denali, unlike her peers, didn''t sneer at him.


    However, she also didn''t show him any sympathy, and all she displayed was indifference and neglect.


    Her advantage, though, was having a good attitude that was a mark of a leader.


    A few of the girls laughed at his stupidity along with other male disciples.


    Even worse, some of them bullied him before to perform the chores assigned to them.


    In truth, Austin neither hated nor liked Denali in the past. The truth was she was just one of the ordinary girls he knew.


    At the moment, Austin saw her as a weak lamb under attack by a lewd man. Then it made him realize that her pure feminine vital energy was going to be absorbed by the same man who was employing an evil method to accomplish his goal.


    And with that, he shared her bitter hatred of Rafat and saw him as a common enemy.

 Chapter 8 Risking His Life For A Strange Girl

    However, Austin didn''t act immediately.


    He thought, ''Rafat is at level nine of the Energy Gathering Realm. He''s more powerful than I am!


    There''s no way I can handle his strange body move skill!


    It''s not worth it. I won''t risk my own life just to save a stranger!''


    Traversing to the Prime Martial World, Austin was no longer impetuous and aggressive like he was in the modern world.


    He now knew when to charge forward and when to retreat.


    Lost in his own thoughts, Austin was suddenly interrupted by a voice from not afar.


    "Hey, girl! Let''s begin cultivating!"


    Rafat said with a satanic smile, and then violently held Denali in his arms.


    He started to strip her off. Rafat was expecting Denali to fight back, but to his surprise, the girl was extremely calm.


    It was as if she had accepted her fate in the hands of Rafat.


    Earlier, her initial reaction was to panic when she woke up and found herself tied down by a strange man.


    After all, it would be the normal reaction of any young woman who would find themselves in Denali''s situation.


    But after she finally realized what situation she was in, she calmed herself down and started to figure a way to get out.


    In the middle of the cold midnight, she had completely calmed down.


    A fierce look flashed on her eyes as if something crossed her mind.


    Austin, who was hiding behind a tree, noticed the change in her expression.


    ''What''s going on? Why did she instantly become so calm?'' he wondered.


    At that moment, Rafat realized that Denali suddenly stopped struggling.


    When he raised his head to look at her, he saw that Denali was staring at him with a strange expression.


    He was surprised to see no trace of panic or fear in her fierce eyes.


    Rafat saw Denali smirking at him.


    "You�C," Before he could finish, he felt that Denali''s right hand was already against his mid-torso.


    It was not good!


    He sensed that something dangerous was about to happen to him.


    Fearing for his life, he subconsciously activated his vital energy and stepped back.


    But it was already too late!


    A dazzling white light bursting from Denali''s right hand hit his mid-torso instantly. His body suddenly arched.


    He screeched as he was pushed backwards like a broken linen bag before slamming into the ground.


    When he hit the ground, it was revealed that he had suffered a bleeding hole in his mid-torso with blood flowing out of it.


    A Secret Weapon?


    Austin''s eyes were locked at the short sword-shaped weapon in Denali''s hand.


    He immediately recognized that it was a legendary secret weapon and it was indeed powerful!


    Austin was suddenly overwhelmed by envy and jealousy.


    "This is ridiculous! How can a grunt disciple like you own a secret weapon?"


    Rafat covered his wound with his hands as he continuously coughed blood.


    He couldn''t take his eyes off the sword-shaped weapon in Denali''s hand. He still couldn''t believe that Denali had a secret weapon and he felt rage as he kept on looking at it.


    Just one minute ago, the girl in front of him was feeble and delicate like a lamb.


    But just as she was about to become his refining pot, she gave him a heavy blow.


    Seeing the current state of Rafat''s body, she was satisfied with the damage she had inflicted on her enemy. She flashed a gratified smile as she stroked the secret weapon on her hands.


    She thought, ''No wonder Father gave this to me and repeatedly stressed that it could save my life.


    It is indeed a powerful weapon.


    Unfortunately, this is the last time I can use it.''


    The secret weapon had already reached its activation limit. Denali originally intended to stab Rafat''s chest with the secret weapon, but she failed.


    Denali missed the shot when he raised his body looking at her, thus Denali only hit him in the mid-torso.


    If she succeeded, Rafat would have already been dead now. Perhaps luck was on his side that he got to live another day.


    The Secret Weapons were like treasures made by the weapon refiners that contained vital energy.


    Once activated, the energy it contained would erupt.


    The energy would then be transformed into a variety of attacks according to the presetting of the refiners.


    The advanced secret weapons made by the refining masters were powerful enough to crush the mountains and even destroy both heaven and earth.


    And because of their power and strength, these secret weapons cost a lot.


    Given the cost of such weapon, Rafat didn''t expect that a grunt disciple like Denali could own such a precious treasure.


    This ignorance made him careless, and this was the advantage that Denali used against him.


    In his mind, Rafat was still curious as to how a grunt disciple like Denali could have owned a secret weapon like that.


    Being a senior at level nine of the Energy Gathering Realm, Denali was like a junior to him. She was only at a level three of the same realm.


    Meanwhile, Denali was struggling to get out of bed.


    She tried to walk towards Rafat, but only after two steps, she could barely walk.


    "Look at you!"


    Rafat laughed out hysterically and coughed out a lot of blood at the same time.


    "Damn you, bitch! Do you seriously think y


    ou can just go? Have you forgotten that your vital energy is confined by me? You''re just lucky that I was careless that you got me with your dirty little trick!


    You''ll pay for what you did! I will not let you live another day! You go to hell!"


    As he swept his hand, a red pill emerged. It must be a healing pill because Rafat swallowed it.


    Austin, having a sharp eye for details, noticed that Rafat wore a Space Ring on his left middle finger from which the pill was taken out.


    The Space Ring was used by the warriors in the Prime Martial World to store things.


    It had an indefinite space inside it which could be used to store anything.


    Meanwhile, Denali took out a sword-shaped secret weapon from her Space Ring as well.


    After swallowing the pill, Rafat activated his vital energy to accelerate the drug effect.


    He still couldn''t stand up properly, but he stormed towards Denali despite the pain.


    After realizing that Denali had reached the activation limit of her secret weapon, he felt relieved as it was no longer a threat to him.


    The wound in his abdomen was still bleeding and it was getting worse.


    If he couldn''t find a quiet place to heal himself, he would probably bleed to death.


    At the same time, he could feel his internal organs breaking because of the overbearing energy caused by the secret weapon.


    "Bitch, your life is mine now!"


    Rafat slowly walked to Denali with a vicious look.


    "You stay away from me! Don''t come near me!"


    Denali was still weak, and she couldn''t fight back. Out of fear, she fell to the ground.


    Rafat looked like a monster with his face covered in blood and his eyes red from rage.


    Watching as Rafat moved slowly towards her, Denali could do nothing but scream.


    Rafat had finally managed to walk up to Denali.


    With his left hand covering his wound, he stretched out his right hand in the air.


    Black vital energy suddenly surrounded his right hand.


    "Die, bitch! Die!"


    Denali could not move. Under the faint moonlight, Rafat looked to her like a death messenger from hell full of killing intentions.


    She was driven backward by fear of death under the hands of Rafat.


    She looked like a meek lamb cornered by a fierce lion.


    "Thousands of Snakes Biting Heart!" Rafat shouted.


    In the next second, the black vital energy around his hand began to rush out.


    It transformed into countless twisting poisonous black hissing snakes.


    After seeing the violent vital energy, Denali knew that there was nothing she could do this time.


    She just closed her eyes out of desperation and tears began to fall. She was silently praying for strength so that she could charge up to him one last time. She refused to die like this.


    ''This is the chance!


    It''s now or never.''


    Austin finally found the courage and sprang out from his hiding like a leopard.


    He activated the martial art named "Tiger Penetrating Heart". And at that moment, he embodied the agility of a leopard and the fierceness of a tiger.


    ''What''s that?''


    As a master at level nine of the Energy Gathering Realm, Rafat had been through many battles where he gained the skill to sense danger.


    Thus, he sensed the presence of Austin as soon as the latter appeared.


    With his mind on other things, the snakes stopped rushing towards Denali. Rafat instantly switched to his marvelous body move skill and turned around exactly when Austin came close to him.


    Bang! The two vital energies collided into each other creating invisible energy that had spread out from the center of the collision.


    The dead leaves and dust in the forest floor began to dance in the air.


    Rafat was taken aback. He then paused and stood firmly.


    Austin, on the other hand, was forced to retreat seven steps.


    The collision left carved deep into the ground.


    ''Level three of the Energy Gathering Realm?''


    Rafat instantly learned the level of Austin''s strength with just one hit.


    "A level three of the Energy Gathering Realm? How dare you spoil my fun? Don''t you want to live anymore?"


    Rafat taunted.


    Although he sounded confident, Rafat felt uneasy at the sight of Austin.


    Even though the young man in front of him was only at level three of the Energy Gathering Realm, his vital energy was much denser than the others of the same level.


    It seemed to Rafat that the young man''s foundation was solid. This kind of talent was quite promising in Rafat''s opinion.


    Other than his strength, the young man possessed the ability to see the perfect attack timing and direction.


    In terms of timing, he appeared after Rafat had already displayed the first half part of his move. The young man knew that it would be difficult to Rafat to switch his attacking direction once the latter''s vital energy was separated from his body.


    In terms of direction, he chose to attack from Rafat''s blind spot�Chis back.


    From this, Rafat deduced that the young man was full of practical experience and was quite careful.


    ''Am I still alive?'' ......


    Upon hearing Rafat''s words, Denali slowly opened her eyes and felt pleasantly surprised to find that she was still alive.


    However, instead of being happy, she suddenly burst into tears.

 Chapter 9 Stronger Than You鈥檝e Imagined (Part One)

    ''He saved my life, didn''t he?'' Denali thought.


    Scanning Austin up and down with her eyes, she realized that he looked so familiar that she really felt that she must have met or seen him somewhere before.


    A bit of dirt mixed with the blood on Austin''s lower lip, and he raised a hand to wipe it. He couldn''t help but feel disappointed when his sneak attack had failed. However, it helped him gauge the difference in strength between himself and his opponent.


    There was obviously a huge gap between the second and the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm. Thus, he couldn''t win over such a high level of power.


    It was clear that even though Rafat was seriously injured, he could still beat Austin easily.


    The wind blew gently through Austin''s dry, matted hair. This was the first time he had fought someone since his recovery.


    This current opponent he was facing was at the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm. He was much more powerful, and Austin felt greatly pressured.


    "Shut up, damned thief!" Austin shouted fearlessly.


    The sandy rubble scratched against the ground as Austin stepped forward and continued.


    "Who are you and why did you come here? How dare you insult a female disciple of Sun Sect! Do you want to be an enemy of the whole Sun Sect?


    Stop and surrender now, otherwise you will regret it!"


    Austin sounded righteously aggrieved when he said those words. He also mentioned Sun Sect several times in an attempt to weaken Rafat''s fighting spirit.


    The use of psychological approach was one of the best tactics in a battle. To make an enemy more afraid meant a better chance of winning. Austin knew something about psychological warfare, so he used it.


    "Hey brat, stop mentioning Sun Sect. If the masters or elders of Sun Sect came, then I''d be a little afraid. But you''re just a grunt disciple, and I can kill you easily," Rafat spat out with contempt.


    His lips curled into a sneer, then his body subtly stood in a battle stance.


    Meanwhile, his right hand seemed to raise up slightly as he spoke.


    Austin noticed this and quickly took a step backward, then held his breath.


    Rafat''s eyes widened at Austin''s course of action. "Ah, you are a cunning boy. I can''t believe you saw through my tricks," he said in shock.


    The black smoke that Rafat just attempted to make now was the reason Trent and the other four female grunt disciples had fainted.


    Now, he wanted to do it again to Austin so he could kill him. However, Austin had always been aware of the black smoke.


    An elusive frown formed on Rafat''s lips when he felt a stab of pain from his injuries. Although he had swallowed a healing pill, it didn''t seem to be effective.


    The wound was still red with blood, and a small amount of it pooled by his feet.


    It seemed that he had been hurt quite badly by that secret weapon--so his top priority now was to find a place to heal it.


    With that in mind, Rafat didn''t think twice.


    He took out another pill and swallowed it. "No more nonsense, boy. The matter has nothing to do with you. Why did you have to stick your nose into it? Just die," he said viciously.


    Rafat suddenly jumped up and floated in the air right after he finished talking, then he attacked Austin.


    "Hey, let''s talk first! Remember, you''re in Sun Sect so don''t be so arrogant. Are you sure you want to anger Sun Sect? We can still talk, maybe there''s a chance to fix this," Austin said.


    He took a few steps backward and went into a defensive stance.


    "Boy, do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking? You just w


    ant to buy time and make my injuries worse! Don''t even think about it!" Rafat bellowed.


    He was furious. Without saying anything more, he suddenly flew to Austin at a great speed.


    Austin knew that Rafat had practiced a special kind of body movement skill--his movement was so strangely quick that it was impossible for Austin to dodge his attacks.


    "Go to hell!" Rafat howled again.


    He rushed forward and continued to charge at his opponent.


    Like a hawk''s talons, Rafat roughly grasped Austin''s neck as his fingers filled with black vital energy.


    In turn, Austin''s face twisted in pain when he felt the power of the vital energy fill him.


    The ninth level possessed immense strength, and he found it hard to endure the blow.


    Thus, he had no choice but to retreat in a hurry and shield his neck with his arms and hands.


    When Rafat saw Austin''s weakened state, he suddenly changed his direction in the middle of the blow--his hands went down and beat Austin''s lower body.


    There was a slightly scratching sound that came from Austin''s torso.


    He backed a few steps and looked down, only to find out that the fabric on the belly of his clothes had been torn to pieces.


    There were five deep marks of blood claws on his skin, and a strange force seemed to enter his body.


    "Ahh!" he winced in pain. The sharp jab of the strange force made him twist and grunt in agony.


    However, at the same time, he also felt his blood boil in anger.


    He took a deep breath and looked at his bloody abdomen.


    Suddenly, Austin felt no pain at all. He was even a little excited now.


    His blood''s risk-taking factors seemed to have instantly awakened from a long, dead sleep.


    More than three years later, he was faced once more with a life and death situation, which made the blood in his chest burn again.


    Like a boat that sailed against the current, cultivation would be pushed backward if it didn''t progress forward--so Austin had decided to be brave in the face of a challenge and fearlessly confront it.


    Yes, his enemy was at the ninth level--but he would not admit defeat that easily. Even if he was up against a powerful army, he would not back down!


    He knew that if he chose to be nervous in front of a much stronger enemy, it would be impossible for him to realize his pursuit of martial arts.


    What''s more, he had been the top outer disciple three years before. He had previously challenged many people who were at higher levels than him, and he had defeated them.


    It was his strong will to do martial arts that pushed him to practice hard and do his best to improve his strength.


    He had always been fighting for the will of martial arts, and would always be!


    The fighting spirit within Austin rose higher. His eyes had a firm and aggressive look as he stared down his opponent.


    Just like a sword about to be drawn from its sheath, he was reckless and intimidating.


    When Rafat felt Austin''s fierce fighting spirit, he couldn''t help but be alarmed.


    He had never seen such a strong fighting spirit in another person.


    What made him more surprised was that it came from a grunt disciple, who was just at the third level of Energy Gathering Realm. It was truly incredible.


    Denali couldn''t help but stare at Austin too, her eyes bright with amazement.


    ''Well, I''ll do my best in battle then, '' Austin thought.


    He mustered all the fighting spirit he could in his heart and took a deep breath.


    Then like a fierce tiger on the hunt for its prey, he lurched forward and launched a stormy attack on Rafat.

 Chapter 10 Stronger Than You鈥檝e Imagined (Part Two)

    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Both of their vital energies violently burst out at the same time, and collided between their fists and palms.


    The powerful force from the collision forced Austin to back down several steps.


    "Again!" Austin yelled and rushed forward once more.


    This time, he used another martial art skill called the Roaring Tiger Fist, which was characterized by a fierce and powerful attack.


    Two figures suddenly moved and leaped through the forest. They were so fast that they had already intersected thrice in a blink of an eye.


    ''How?'' Rafat asked himself.


    He was genuinely shocked.


    He then found out that even though Austin was only at the third level of the Energy Gathering Realm, his body had extremely rich amounts of vital energy.


    He possessed three or four times the amount of the average person at his level. Thus, Rafat found it hard to resist Austin''s power for a long time.


    After they had faced each other in battle three times in a row, Rafat felt his injuries had been aggravated.


    He thought that if they continued to fight like this, he would likely be defeated by the grunt disciple at the third level.


    Meanwhile, blood dripped from the corner of Austin''s mouth. His hand swiped at it and he shook his fist.


    When he looked down, he found that his fists were red and swollen, and his arms were numb.


    However, his insanely strong fighting spirit completely dominated him and made him unaware of his physical pain.


    Determination filled Austin''s eyes as he stared at Rafat once more, like a wolf hunting in the wild.


    He eyed Rafat like his prey that he would soon kill and eat.


    "Son of a bitch, I admit you are probably the most powerful person I''ve met at the third level of Energy Gathering Realm.


    But if that''s why you think you can beat me, you''re daydreaming.


    I''m much more powerful than you have imagined," Rafat hissed.


    The way Austin acted really infuriated him. He didn''t expect for the boy to attack him so boldly.


    He remembered that he had met some persons at the third level of Energy Gathering Realm before, and they had all bowed before him. They were obedient and eager to please him, and they respected him.


    However, these two he met tonight were different. Denali and Austin were both at the third level of Energy Gathering Realm.


    They looked like ants in his eyes, but they made him taste failure again and again. It was unacceptable.


    His eyes glinted coldly as he was consumed by madness.


    He couldn''t stand defeat any longer, so he made his next move.


    "Blood Bath Magic!" he said.


    As his voice fell, he bit the tip of his tongue. Three streams of crimson blood spurted out.


    Just as the blood gushed out, it quickly turned into three red fumes in the air.


    The fumes fused with each other and continued to spread, illuminating the atmosphere with a terrifying red glow.


    The red light suddenly wrapped around Rafat from head to toe. He was completely covered in it except for his animal-like scarlet eyes.


    The fiery red fog gave off a blood-curdling spirit, and it was strong and powerful as a real demon.


    It let out howls and screams, together with the disgusting stench of blood.


    This red fog made the hairs on Austin''s back stand on their ends.


    Now, Rafat''s power was on par with a person of Earth Realm.


    They now had a huge gap in strength, and Austin knew that his strong will to fight wouldn''t work anymore.


    Rafat glared at Austin with contempt in his scarlet eyes and sneered.


    "Go to hell!"


    he screamed.


    The red fog rushed forth and quickly spread around Austin''s body.


    He squirmed helplessly when he felt that he could no longer control his limbs because of the red fog.


    Out of desperation, he had no choice but to channel all his vital energy into his fist and attack Rafat with a hard blow.


    "Watch out!" Denali shrieked from where she stood.


    She had also felt Rafat''s immense power. Both she and Austin were in the same boat now. If Austin won, she would be safe. If not, then Rafat would also kill her.


    And so, she tried her best to warn Austin at the top of her voice.


    "Bam!"


    Rafat''s blow hit Austin, and he felt that all his internal organs had been hit hard at the same time. His body fell back like a broken sack.


    Rafat, who was still wrapped in the red fog, quickly followed him.


    His right fist recoiled and punched Austin hard in the chest.


    Austin had no power to fight back now. His strength was too weak compared to the power of the Earth Realm.


    Blood spurted out of Austin''s mouth and stained his clothes.


    Then, Rafat grabbed Austin by the collar with his left hand and threw him effortlessly in the air.


    "It''s game over. Go to hell!" Rafat yelled coldly.


    Meanwhile, his pale red vital energy, which was visible to the naked eye, turned into countless little snakes and swarmed madly around his right hand.


    As Rafat continued to punch Austin with his right hand, all the little snakes suddenly fused to form one huge red snake. It was much stronger than Rafat''s arm, and it struck Austin''s chest hard.


    The sight of the bloody battle made Denali fall into despair. She closed her eyes tightly and refused to watch the scene in front of her.


    If she did, she wouldn''t be able to bear the sight of Austin being killed.


    "Boom!"


    "Ouch��!" Austin flinched.


    A loud noise was followed by a yelp of pain.


    ''Am I dead?'' he thought to himself.


    Austin felt that a dazzling white beam of light suddenly ruptured out of his chest, and its great force threw his body away.


    ''Well, I''m going to die again. I wonder what world I''m going to land this time, and what kind of person I''m going to be.


    God bless me. I pray that I would be a very rich man this time. It would be best to become an emperor''s son.


    Or I wish I can go back to being one of the richest people on Earth, such as Bill Gates, or the richest people in Asia, '' Austin thought devoutly.


    However, that wasn''t the case.


    ''Why?


    Wait a minute.


    I seem to be alive!'' he thought cheerfully.


    After a while, he got up to his feet.


    He scanned his surroundings carefully, and he couldn''t believe what he saw in front of him--Rafat lay motionless on the ground, dead.


    His body didn''t move in the distance, and there was no sight of his right arm.


    When Austin turned to look around the streets, he saw it was littered with Rafat''s other body parts. It turned out that his right arm was torn into pieces.


    Austin felt that he must be dreaming. He pinched himself hard on the arm and he winced, which told him he was not.


    "Haha, I''m really not dead!" he couldn''t help but shout with joy. Denali was also dumbfounded by the sight of Austin still alive.


    ''What is going on?!'' she wondered.


    Her mouth went dry in confusion. She couldn''t understand why things had turned out like this. Of course, she was thankful that both she and Austin were alive, but it was still surprising.


    Both shock and amazement were evident on her face--she had never expected this result.

 Chapter 11 Is This What I Get From Saving You (Part One)

    ''Did the pendant save me?'' Austin took out a ring-like jade pendant from his collar and examined it thoughtfully.


    He was still in trance, but he gradually calmed down and tried to recall what happened.


    Rafat tried to attack him when something weird happened.


    When he was about to be hit in the chest, an explosion of dazzling white light appeared. It literally saved his life from the critical strike, while severely injuring the attacker.


    The only possible reason he was still alive was the pendant he was wearing.


    He was still an outer disciple when he found the jade pendant. When he was sent off into the mountain for a trial, he came to face with a diabolic beast. He hunted it down to its lair where he spotted the pendant among its hoard. When he fought with the beast, he noticed that it was desperately protecting the pendant with its life.


    Austin eventually killed the beast and took the jade pendant.


    He initially thought that the jade pendant might have some special powers that the diabolic beast was willing to sacrifice its life to protect it. But after many nights of continuous study, he didn''t find anything special, so he gave up on that thought.


    But he decided to keep the jade pendant as a trophy for killing a third level diabolic beast.


    After all, not all warriors at the ninth level of Energy Gathering Realm could slaughter a third level diabolic beast.


    But today, the seemingly ordinary pendant turned out to be something special. It had saved Austin from the wrath of Rafat.


    It could be possible that the pendant still had other potentials unknown to Austin yet.


    With this thought in mind, Austin was determined to study the pendant further.


    But the thought of Rafat''s explosive power crossed his mind and he was overwhelmed with fear.


    Blood Bath Magic was the spell that Rafat cast, and the name alone already implied the powerful effects it had.


    Austin guessed that it must be a secret method that could stimulate human potential but at the expense of the caster''s own life essence and vitality.


    By using these special methods, one could increase their strength several times higher than their normal.


    But the beneficial effects would only last for a short period of time.


    The downside was that the caster would suffer other damaging effects after the methods were used.


    The consumed life essence and vitality wouldn''t be easily restored and for the time being, one''s body would be greatly undermined.


    Therefore, the methods must only be used in cases of emergency or life-threatening situations.


    Given that Rafat had used one, Austin thought that he had pushed the latter to the edge.


    He rubbed the tip of his nose, feeling a bit embarrassed but proud of what he did.


    Despite being injured, Rafat''s strength and power were still beyond any other warriors at the third level of Energy Gathering Realm.


    But Austin had managed to force him into using his last resort.


    He rubbed his nose again as he stared at Rafat who was lying on the floor motionless and covered in blood. Was he dead or just pretending?


    Austin tiptoed towards the motionless Rafat. His footsteps were as light as a cat''s paw.


    He suddenly leaped forward fiercely and punched Rafat''s chest three times.


    Austin heard Rafat''s bones cracked, but the latter remained lying on the ground motionless.


    His nerves started to relax after he confirmed that Rafat was finally dead.


    He overturned Rafat''s body with a sidekick and spat at him.


    "You know, we could''ve se


    ttled it through negotiation. But you insisted on fighting. Now, look what happened to you. I hope you''re satisfied! I told you, never underestimate your opponent!"


    Austin bragged like a small man intoxicated by success.


    When he was looking down at Rafat, something caught his attention.


    It was a ring on Rafat''s left-hand middle finger glimmering in the dim moonlight.


    A space ring!


    Austin recognized it immediately.


    Although it looked like an ordinary ring, it had an interior space much larger than its outside dimensions.


    To use it, one must concentrate his mind to command the storage space to close or open.


    The volume that a space ring could hold depended on its quality. The lowest quality could hold items not exceeding ten cubic feet. The medium quality one could store up to one hundred cubic feet, while the highest quality could accommodate up to ten thousand cubic feet.


    Some of the best space rings could even store something as large as a mountain.


    However, the best space rings came with a price. The cost of a top space ring was immeasurable, while the low-quality space rings could also cost a lot.


    Despite being the top disciple among the outer disciples, Austin could still not afford a space ring.


    Part of the reason was that he devoted all his wealth into energy cultivation and skill practice, thus didn''t have spare money for anything else.


    But now, Austin could get one for free.


    Before him was a dead man with a space ring. What could a dead man do with a space ring anyway? With that in mind, his eyes glimmered with evil desires. He took the ring and put it on his finger.


    After looting Rafat''s body, Austin was about to leave when he remembered that Denali was there.


    Austin completely forgot about her when he was facing Rafat. It was on that life-threatening moment that he had forgotten about anything else.


    Denali was sitting on a corner, slumping on the pink quilt completely naked.


    She was horrified and overwhelmed by embarrassment before Austin appeared. But now that Rafat was dead, she started to relax.


    When she saw Austin turned his glance at her, she smiled at her savior with gratitude.


    She was still weak from fear, but she tried to stand up. However, the moment the cold night breeze blew gently on her skin, she suddenly realized that she was completely naked.


    "Don''t look at me! Please turn around!"


    Denali pleaded as she quickly wrapped one arm over at her breasts and the other between her thighs. She felt so embarrassed, ashamed, and indignant.


    No man had ever seen her body before. She regarded it as her most sacred property.


    But only tonight, two men had already seen her naked body, although one of them was already dead.


    Her face turned red in embarrassment.


    But despite her pleading, the young man was still staring at her.


    Denali felt as if the young man was studying her from head to toe, and who knows what was going on in his mind.


    With that thought, Denali felt angry and embarrassed at the same time. Her face was so flushed that it almost turned purple.


    "Hey you, asshole! One more look and I will squeeze your eyes out!"


    Austin came to his senses when he heard Denali shout. He immediately turned around thinking to himself, ''What the hell?


    I just saved her from her assaulter. Is this what I get from saving this girl?


    Besides, it''s not like she hasn''t been naked this whole time. I''ve seen her naked from the start. I don''t think there''s any difference in seeing some more.''

 Chapter 12 Is This What I Get From Saving You (Part Two)

    Austin felt embarrassed for himself that the girl he just saved shouted at him as if he was a molester.


    He thought again with anger, ''She should''ve thanked me! But instead, she called me an asshole! The real asshole is dead, woman!''


    He suddenly recalled the moment when Rafat wrestled Denali to the ground and stripped off her nightgown revealing her white skin and firm breasts. Thinking of this made his mouth parched and tongue scorched in lust. Austin couldn''t help but swallow to quench his thirst.


    When Austin looked away, Denali relaxed a little bit.


    She picked up her nightgown and got dressed as quickly as she could. Then she straightened her clothes repeatedly.


    When she had made sure that all the buttons were already fastened, she let out a sigh of relief.


    ''What is happening?


    Have I already recovered my strength?''


    As she was getting dressed, Denali noticed that her hands and feet were no longer soft and limp.


    It seemed that Rafat only temporarily blocked the energy flow instead of fully nullifying her energy.


    He was only after her feminine energy. When Rafat was interrupted but Austin, Denali''s veins slowly cleared up allowing energy to spontaneously generate.


    Denali directed her vital energy in all corners of her body and found that she had fully recovered after examining herself.


    She sighed of relief and felt her heart lightened up.


    Finally, tonight''s ordeal was over.


    "I''m done. You may turn around if you please.


    Have we met before?"


    Denali was now in a mood of conversations. She glanced at Austin from head to toe and studied his face.


    Earlier, when she was still naked, she didn''t have time to take a good look at him.


    But now, as she looked at him thoughtfully, she had a feeling that she had met him before.


    "Wait�� I think I know you!


    Are you him?"


    Denali''s face was filled with surprise when she finally recognized him. He looked like that unlucky outer disciple who was considered a nut and fool.


    But Denali wasn''t sure.


    From what she witnessed earlier, the young man in front of her was strong, skillful and intellectually superior.


    There was no way the young man could be that idiot and laughingstock.


    But there was something in him that Denali could not shake off. After she looked at him more thoughtfully, she was finally convinced.


    He was indeed that guy! She had met him before when he was still regarded as an idiot.


    "It is really you! You are that idiot, aren''t you?


    Oh my, yes! You are indeed!"


    Denali exclaimed with disbelief and excitement.


    She covered her mouth with her hands, and her face showed horror and amazement.


    It was unbelievable. He was the outer disciple who was bullied and called a fool.


    But he had changed. He was no longer the fool he was, based on Denali''s assessment.


    How could one change from being a fool to an extremely powerful person?


    She hadn''t recovered from the shock of earlier events, but then again, she was treated to another surprise.


    Meanwhile, when Austin heard the word "idiot", his face changed.


    He looked at her coldly as ice and the smile on his face vanished.


    From what she was saying, it seemed to Austin that the girl was one of those people who had looked down on him and discriminated him in the past three years.


    The more he thought about it, the colder his expression turned.


    After all, Austin wasn''t the kind of man who would show kindness for evil. He didn''t care to turn his other cheek to people.


    Denali had mixed feelings, too. She looked at Austin with dis


    belief, as her heartbeat raced rapidly.


    For the past three years, Austin had been a complete fool in her eyes.


    But tonight, he showed up and saved her from the crisis with his wits and capability.


    Was he just playing fool then? But why did he suddenly discard his pretense? What was the point of all the humiliations?


    If he was indeed just playing a fool, how did he endure the three years of discrimination and contempt?


    She had never met a person with such shrewdness.


    As the thought crossed her mind, Denali had all the reasons to be cautious. She decided to have as little contact with him as possible.


    Fear and suspicion overwhelmed her, and it started to show on her face.


    When Austin noticed the change in Denali''s emotions, he sneered scornfully.


    He taunted with a snort, "What''s that look on your face? Are you scared? There''s nothing for you to be scared about. I don''t mess with people who don''t mess with me. I have nothing to do with you, and I don''t plan on having anything to do with you at all. Now, do what you must. Just remember, nothing happened tonight."


    For Austin, this woman was shameless and disgusting, despite her pretty face. He just risked his life for her, but despite that, this was the gratitude he would get��suspicion and doubt. He thought that the woman had already forgotten what he did to save her life.


    Denali guiltily averted her eyes. She wasn''t stupid and knew that she had been rude to him.


    He saved her from Rafat, but all she gave to him in return was suspicion and doubt.


    Perhaps she misinterpreted his intention. She knew she wasn''t in any position to judge him or ask him the reasons why he pretended to be a fool for three years. It was not polite of her to be suspicious of him after he saved her life.


    After saying all that he wanted to say, he turned and walked away.


    He went out into the woods, found a soft spot and dug a hole in it. After that, he threw Rafat''s body in the hole and covered it again with soil.


    "If it''s not too much to ask, that is if you still have conscience, do not say a word to other people about what happened tonight and what happened about me. Not a word to anyone, even if they were your closest confidants. From now on, we have never met each other."


    Austin felt that there was no need to let others know about what happened tonight.


    As a disciple of Sun Sect, he did what was right and just.


    He killed an intruder who assaulted a grunt disciple of his sect. And if the elders of Sun Sect learned about his deeds, he might be praised.


    But Austin would rather not risk the danger. He might expose himself to unfriendly eyes. After all, he was reborn to this life to survive and thrive, not to get himself into trouble. As a saying went, "Do not awaken a sleeping dragon". It was always better to keep a low profile.


    With that, Austin strode away without looking back. Before long, he disappeared from Denali''s sight.


    "You! Why are you talking to me like that? Have I offended you?"


    For unknown reasons, Denali felt ashamed and indignant at the same time. Tears were welling from her eyes, but she blinked them away.


    Seeing the change in Austin''s attitude, thinking what almost happened to her tonight, she felt like crying her heart out.


    She tried so hard, but the feeling was just overwhelming. When she could no longer resist the raging tears, she yelled to the direction in which Austin had walked, "I won''t tell anyone! I promise!"


    Then, without looking back, she darted off in the opposite direction out of the woods.

 Chapter 13 The Fifth-grade Martial Art Skill (Part One)

    Austin returned to his own hovel.


    As soon as he could breathe peacefully again, the first thing he did was to sit down on his feet and start his vital energy to heal his wounds and recover his strength.


    Although he was not hurt badly during the fight against Rafat Sun tonight, but there were still minor wounds all over his body which caused irritation every time he moved.


    The ones he had sustained on his belly however, were a bit severe. Fortunately for him, he had moved back just in time or his guts would have been pulled out mercilessly.


    He had also collided with Rafat using his vital energy face to face and this had consumed most of it. His arms were still swollen from the effort.


    To be very honest, he had managed to live today by mere luck. Rafat had been badly hurt and was afraid to go all out against him. If he hadn''t held back today, the result of the fight would have been too horrible to imagine��not that there would be anything left of Austin to imagine with.


    ''I was too impulsive in my fights today. I should be more careful in the future.'' Austin told himself.


    Austin kept on meditating whilst sitting on his feet on the bed. Soon he was completely indulged in the movement of his vital energy and was lost to the world.


    The energy flow in the air seemed to be controlled now. Following the path of the Purple Yang formula, the flow was now directed towards Austin and moving into his body with every breath he took. It would have been a magnificent sight if anyone was there to witness it.


    The entire night passed in his cultivation.


    He sat still for hours and hours and the next day, he suddenly opened his eyes and woke up from the meditation. His eyes looked bright and sharp now.


    The sun had already risen high in the sky and the strong and hot sunlight was seeping inside the room through the cracks of the hovel. Despite the uncomfortable ambiance, it was very bright inside.


    Although Austin hadn''t slept all night, he didn''t feel tired. On the contrary, he was energetic and refreshed.


    He could tell that the vital energy inside his body had turned a lot denser than before and whatever amount of it had been used last night was totally recovered now.


    Another fact that made him joyous was that even though he used up almost all of his vital energy last night, it didn''t have any bad influence on his cultivation skills. On the contrary, the speed at which he absorbed energy from the air had been improved greatly.


    It reminded Austin of his previous cultivation experience from his last life.


    A warrior was supposed to go outside and experience difficulties. This was one of the most effective ways to help improve his strength.


    Just as a man''s mind would be more sensitive after it was used to think about something for a long time, one''s energy flow also got better with increased usage and practice.


    With this advice in mind, Austin decided to go to the surrounding area of the Grand Desolation Mountain and practice with some difficult situations to cultivate his skills.


    When he had been an outer disciple, he had met his first bottleneck when he was trying to break through the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    Late


    r on, he had gone to the surrounding areas of the Grand Desolation Mountain for a month. After he had come back, he was finally able to break through the bottleneck and up into the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    Thinking about the thrilling experience he had had before in the Grand Desolation Mountain, Austin felt excited and wanted to go there again.


    There was, however, something important and something unimportant to do right now. Before going to the Grand Desolation Mountain, he had to recover his strength completely and also regain his identity of an outer disciple.


    In Sun Sect, only the outer disciples were allowed any opportunities to go to the Grand Desolation Mountain.


    Jumping off his bed, Austin started to move his body by practicing some common movements--he rubbed his head, waved his arms and legs, shrugged his shoulders, and bent down. He was feeling so energetic right now that it was hard to stop.


    Then he raised his left hand and stared at the ring around his middle finger, stroking it lovingly with his fingers.


    This was one of the biggest prizes he had got last night, a space ring.


    He would have been satisfied with a space ring even if it was empty.


    It was easy to put in or take out something from the ring and he could control the process by his intent.


    Legend had it that some specially-made space rings of a significantly high level could be attached to the spiritual sign of the owner.


    If someone else wanted to use such a space ring, or attach his own signature to it, the spiritual sign of its original owner needed to be eliminated. Otherwise, the ring would stay shut.


    However, the ring Austin had gotten last night was not of such a high level. Anyone could use it.


    And even if it had been so powerful, only a person who was in the Mysterious Realm or above possessed a unique spiritual sign and was able to attach it to something.


    If he hadn''t reached the Mysterious Realm, he would not be able to make his own spiritual sign.


    This meant that Austin wouldn''t have been able to open a space ring if it was such a high level.


    Others could not use it if he could not get rid of the spiritual sign of its original owner even if he got the space ring.


    The idea was similar to that of a password.


    The higher level the warrior was at, the more methods he would have to open the ring or modify the attached spiritual sign. And these methods could not be learned by warriors at a lower level.


    Austin focused his mind on the space ring.


    The next moment, a storage space of about five cubic meters appeared in his mind.


    The inside of the ring was filled with quite a lot of things and he had to rummage around.


    Austin focused his mind even more intently on the objects inside the space ring and all of the stuff flew out with crashing sounds.


    In that clutter, the first thing he noticed was something shiny. His heart started beating faster suddenly!


    It was a big fortune! ! !


    Austin''s face turned red at the sight of it and he almost forgot to breathe at that moment.


    His eyes were shining, brighter than the fortune itself as if a hungry man had seen a dainty fare in front of him suddenly.

 Chapter 14 The Fifth-grade Martial Art Skill (Part Two)

    It was a pile of vital energy crystals!


    At a glance, there were more than at least a thousand vital energy crystals on the table, giving off strong vital energy.


    The hovel seemed to vibrate due to their very presence.


    Vital energy crystal was a much-used resource to the warriors of the Prime Warrior World.


    A vital energy crystal contained vital energy which was of great help to a warrior''s cultivation.


    At the same time, they also served as a sort of currency between warriors. For them, their everyday dealing was done in these crystals instead of coins.


    The ordinary world dealt in silver coins, which were much less valuable than these crystals, in which only warriors dealt.


    A vital energy crystal was worth a hundred silver coins.


    The monthly salary of the grunt disciples of the Sun sect was three crystals. This amounted to thirty six crystals a year or about three and a half thousand coins, give or take.


    When Austin had been an outer disciple, his salary was 10 crystals per month.


    Being the most potential one of the disciples at that time, the Sect had specially rewarded him with 7 extra crystals every month.


    That way, his salary had amounted to more than a hundred crystals in a year, making him far richer than a grunt disciple. But this fortune!


    There were more than a thousand crystals in front of him right now. Obviously, Austin felt his heart beating faster and faster.


    ''Be calm! Be calm!''


    Austin told himself again and again in his mind, with his fists clenched tightly.


    But the next moment he ignored everything, pushed his way towards the piles of crystals and held them in his arms. He laughed like a fool as he had been so poor for so many years!


    There was a popular saying in his last life on earth: Money is not everything, but without it you can do nothing.


    Moreover, sometimes Austin had felt that money was everything.


    He counted sketchily that there were about fifteen hundred vital energy crystals in total here.


    After a long while, Austin recovered from the great joy of owning such a big fortune.


    He put the vital energy crystals back carefully into the space ring.


    Then he turned his attention to the other things. Besides the crystals, there were a few things for Rafat''s daily necessities inside such as some clothes, shoes and amenities like that. There were also some necessities for the field survival, such as flint, tools, scopes and a medicine box for urgency.


    Austin also found a folded bed, bed sheet and a tent inside.


    There was even a complete set of cooking equipment, together with cooking oil, salt, jam and other relishes. It seemed to include everything one could need in his daily life.


    Plus, there was some food inside that could easily last a person for several months.


    From the storage, Austin could tell that Rafat had always been wandering around and living outdoors, never settling anywhere.


    It was reasonable for him to do so as he needed to absorb the pure feminine energy of girl cultivators. He must have been looking for them with his wandering, meandering lifestyle.


    There were also over five hundred silver coins. They were probably to be used when Rafat bought something in the ordinary people''s world.


    Austin firstly threw out all of Rafat''s personal belongings into a corner, including his clothes, shoes and socks. Then he put the other things into the space ring: the cooking equipment, tools used in the wild and the five hundred silver coins.


    These things were very useful if he were to ever go outside, especially in the wild without any residence nearby.


    After Austin had organized all these things, there was still something else left on the table. There were two old yellow pamphlets, a black dagger in a strange shape and two emerald green jade bottles.


    Austin took one of the old pamphlets and looked at it carefully. It was made of a special material.


    Although it looked old with a long history, but Austin could see that it was solid enough to survive even if it was torn with great strength.


    There were a few bold-faced characters saying ''Wind-commanding Skill'' in the cover. Austin opened the pamphlet to have a look. Soon he was ravished again with great joy, greater than before.


    This pamphlet spoke of the Wind Commanding skill and taught the same.


    After a quick inspection, Austin gasped with astonishment. This was actually a fifth-grade skill which was considered extremely powerful.


    All the martial art skills were ranked in order from one to ten. The lowest was ranked grade one. Most of them were for beginners.


    Similarly, there were other skills ranked in order of power and difficulty. The tenth grade skill was the highest and it seemed to exist only in legends.


    The skills most commonly practiced were grade two, three and four. Only people from very huge sects practiced grade five or grade six skills.


    And even in those large-scale sects, only the most principal disciples ever got qualified enough to learn these superior skills.


    Anything above grade seven was heard of only in the stories.


    Even the head of the Sun Sect was most probably not qualified enough to practice them. He might not even have had the chance to approach a grade 7 skill.


    Like Austin in his previous life, the best chance he might have ever gotten was to practice grade 1 or 2 skills mostly, even though he had been the most potential outer disciple at that time.


    The most powerful martial art skill Austin had ever practiced previously in his last life was Tiger Roaring Fist, which was ranked at the third-grade. He had never learned anything beyond that level.


    The superior skills of grade three or four were for the inner disciples and the principal ones.


    To his surprise, the Wind-commanding Skill was actually a grade-five one!


    ''Be calm! Be calm!''


    Austin told himself again and again. His heart was starting beating fast once more and his blood seemed to be rushing more ferociously by the second.


    The most important thing he had obtained last night was now the Wind-commanding Skill.


    The one thousand vital energy crystals he had put inside the space ring seemed to be nothing compared to this skill.

 Chapter 15 The Overnight Hard Work Paid Off!

    A manual on a fifth-grade martial art could mean a lot for an ordinary sect. With such a manual, the sect could properly level up their strength.


    Most of the great sects credited their fame to their large collections of high-grade martial arts manuals.


    The power of the disciples cultivated with low-grade manuals was a far cry from that of those who studied high-grade ones in large sects.


    That was also the reason why the great sects survived thousands of years and were still thriving.


    That means the books on fifth-grade martial arts were quite valuable.


    Take for example the booklet of the Wind-commanding Skill that Austin was holding. If it was ever put in an auction, the bids would certainly go way more than 1, 500 vital energy crystals. It was certain that ordinary sects would be willing to shell out up to several million vital energy crystals just to have it.


    After all, there would always be a way to earn more vital energy crystals, but the chances of getting manual on a fifth-grade martial art were rare.


    The eerie sight of Rafat fluttering like a dead leaf from last night suddenly crossed Austin''s mind again. And after going through a few pages of the books, he realized that weird moving technique Rafat used must be the Wind-commanding Skill.


    As he recalled Rafat''s swift and mystical movements, Austin became a little intrigued.


    ''This Wind-Commanding Skill is indeed a treasure!


    All I''ve practiced were Sun Sect''s second-grade moving techniques like the Fish Swimming Pace. Those are common techniques most outer disciples must know.


    I have mastered the Fish Swimming Pace to perfection with a great deal of hard work.


    But those first or second-grade methods were nothing in comparison to this five-grade technique.


    I need to learn this Wind-Commanding Skill!''


    Thrilled by his new discovery, Austin picked up another booklet.


    The cover bore the title "Yin and Yang Diabolical Cultivation Method".


    There was even a sketch on the cover.


    It depicted a naked strong man sitting cross-legged surrounded by several plump women who were also unclothed as if they were having a certain weird dance.


    There were a few lines representing the diabolic energy on the cover making picture quite vivid.


    At first glance on the cover, it dawned on Austin that Yin and Yang Diabolical Cultivation Method might be the method that Rafat used to practice.


    He reckoned that it must be an evil method.


    No wonder Rafat had a hideous aura all over him that proved that he used to practice that diabolic cultivation method.


    It was a fifth-grade martial art as well.


    Austin gasped at this new realization. ''Why did Rafat have two fifth-grade martial arts manuals in his Space Ring?''


    Little did Austin know that Rafat had barged into an ancient relic a few years ago by accident.


    He was, after all, a disciple of an inconspicuous sect.


    When he discovered the relic by sheer luck, he found two secret manuals and a good fortune.


    One of the manuals was this Yin and Yang Diabolical Cultivation Method which was deemed as crooked martial arts technique.


    Unlike many mainstream methods, this one could produce the desired result with a very short time. Once a practitioner began to learn it, he would progress way faster than when he studied those energy-oriented orthodox methods.


    Being a wicked man, when Rafat set his eyes on it, he seized it as heaven-sent.


    And with the fortune he found in the relic, he put off his other jobs and started practicing the method industriously.


    After four years, he already reached the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm at an unbelievable speed.


    Rafat was preparing for entering the Earth Realm. He was tempted for a quick breakthrough so he came up with a plot to target a female grunt disciple of Sun Sect.


    So, in that fateful night, Rafat sneaked into Sun Sect and kidnapped Denali to use her as his cultivating furnace.


    He couldn''t target any inner or outer female disciples because that would draw the attention of the leaders of Sun Sect. Hence, he had to settle for a grunt disciple.


    It was convenient for him to target the grunt disciples because no one would pay attention to them regardless of which sect they were in.


    After all, the grunt disciples were a bunch of poor kids that everyone ignored.


    No one from the sects would notice their disappearance or would even care if one of them got killed.


    Austin, on the other hand, had no interest in this shady cultivation method.


    Although he was impressed that it was at such a high grade, he eventually decided not to set foot into this dangerous water. He shoved it into the Space Ring without hesitation.


    Now, he was left with only a dagger and two jade bottles in bright green.


    The pitch-black dagger looked quite peculiar with its somehow dull blade.


    When Austin lifted it from the table, he was surprised to see his wrist give out under its weight.


    Despite its normal size, it was unusually heavy, and Austin needed to exert all effort just to hold the dagger with one hand.


    Austin examined the dagger for a while.


    Apart from its unexpectedly heavy weight, he could find nothing strange about it. Though he could feel something strange, he decided to study it later when he had time, so he reluctantly put it back in the Space Ring.


    Then, he turned to the remaining two bottles on the table.


    Austin rapidly unscrewed one of them a


    nd found that it was full of the Energy-boosting Elixirs.


    There were a total of 10 Energy-boosting Elixirs in the said bottle. Austin almost jumped with joy. He finally found a fortune in Rafat''s Space Ring!


    The Energy-boosting Elixir was a medicine used exclusively by those in the Energy Gathering Realm to help them level up big time.


    If one took an Energy-boosting Elixir before he challenged a higher level, the odds of him breaking through that level would double.


    If he originally had a fifty percent chance, taking the elixir would nearly guarantee him a successful breakthrough.


    However, the Energy-boosting Elixir was quite expensive and only a limited amount was available in Sun Sect.


    Only those disciples who were extraordinarily talented and enjoyed a special treatment of the sect could have some.


    Austin had pulled through tons of hardships and completed the tasks that the sect assigned him before he became the top of the outer disciples.


    Throughout the whole process, he obtained only two Energy-boosting Elixirs.


    But now, ten precious elixirs were in his hands and it felt like a dream.


    Austin gingerly placed the Energy-boosting Elixirs bottle in a corner of the Space Ring.


    After securing the first bottle, he then opened the other one only to find two golden elixirs inside it.


    For a moment, Austin stared blankly at the two elixirs. He felt that he had seen one like that before but could not remember when or where and what it was.


    But after a thoughtful study of the elixirs, Austin''s eyes suddenly widened with disbelief.


    He felt his breathing becoming heavy and even his heart started pounding uncontrollably in his chest.


    He finally figured out what those two golden elixirs were!


    ''This could be my lucky day!''


    For the past minutes, Rafat''s Space Ring had given Austin too much to take in. But now was more utterly overwhelming than the previous loots.


    The last bottle was filled with Energy-prevailing Elixirs!


    Those elixirs could be used when a practitioner wanted to move from the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm to the Earth Realm.


    That could be a breakthrough between two different realms.


    Compared to the breakthrough between different levels within one realm, to level up from a lower realm to a higher one is at least ten times more challenging to achieve.


    But with the help of the Energy-prevailing Elixir, one could overcome the challenge to reach a higher realm.


    Back then, Austin had reached the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm and he was trying to enter the Earth Realm.


    But despite Austin''s high learning agility, it was still quite difficult for him to cross from one realm to another.


    Austin''s countless attempts got him nowhere so far.


    If he could get hold of an Energy-prevailing Elixir, he would be quite hopeful to make a breakthrough.


    But at that time, getting the elixir was just wishful thinking.


    He never mentioned it to anyone because he was clear that only the key disciples in Sun Sect had access to the precious Energy-prevailing Elixirs.


    Even the inner disciples had no opportunity to get one. That was why, as an outer disciple, Austin could only dream of having such elixir.


    Austin was the top outer disciples, but he was not a key member of Sun Sect.


    Although he had drawn some attention from the sect heads, he was still far from being able to enjoy the priceless Energy-prevailing Elixir that was provided exclusively to core disciples.


    The only time he caught a glance at that elixir was when the teaching steward was holding one. And since then, he had never forgotten what the elixir looked like.


    When he recognized the elixir in his hands, Austin instantly knew that he could now challenge the Earth Realm with only half the effort.


    With that thought, Austin carefully deposited the two Energy-prevailing Elixirs into the Space Ring despite his excitement.


    Then, he exhaled in relief and thought, ''It turned out that the overnight hard work was worth it after all!''


    He had attained two secret manuals that he could practice, two bottles of expensive elixirs, and an odd dagger which he had no idea how to use.


    As to the Yin and Yang Diabolical Cultivation Method, he decided that there was no use for such method, so he completely ignored it.


    After packing everything up, Austin fondled the Space Ring on his finger.


    He liked the feel of the ring on his finger, but then pulled it off and dropped it into one of his pockets.


    Considering that he was still a grunt disciple, having a Space Ring was very unlikely of him.


    If he wore it blatantly, he would attract some covetous eyes.


    Having lived two different worlds, Austin understood that it was better not to flaunt his considerable wealth.


    Therefore, he chose to put away the Space Ring.


    With the ring out of his sight, he finally managed to regain his composure.


    He then sat down in silence to study an object in his hands.


    It was the ring-like jade pendant that had been dangling on his chest.


    Last night when he battled with Rafat, it was the jade pendant that protected him from the last blow his opponent launched.


    Austin examined the pendant''s every corner.


    After studying all its sides, he held it up under the sun and appraised carefully.


    But he failed to detect anything special about the jade pendant. It looked just ordinary from every angle he looked at it.

 Chapter 16 The Spiritual Sense Flying Needle (Part One)

    Austin wasn''t convinced that the pendant was ordinary because when Rafat attacked Austin''s chest with that last dreadful move, it suddenly lit brightly.


    It put Rafat to his immediate death and his right arm was reduced into dregs.


    When Rafat launched his final move against Austin, the strengths that he harnessed were as mighty as those who had reached the Earth Realm.


    But as his final move was resisted by the jade pendant, Rafat was instantly killed. This meant that the pendant was effective for withstanding assaults launched by people at the Earth Realm. This little pendant was amazing!


    After some thoughts, Austin concluded, ''This jade pendant may not look special on the outside, but there could be something extraordinary inside.


    Maybe if I use my power of spiritual sense, I can detect what the power of this pendant holds.''


    He activated his power of spiritual sense right away to perceive if there was anything special about the pendant that couldn''t be seen by the naked eye.


    Upon activating his power of spiritual sense, Austin suddenly felt a little wobbly.


    Then, he was shocked to notice that he was somewhat in an overcast space.


    Austin examined his body and felt relieved to know that he was still in a complete human form. But he was still a little confused because this wasn''t his usual form whenever he activated his power of spiritual sense.


    He was certain that he didn''t have a human body now.


    ''Is this my spiritual soul?'' he thought to himself.


    After some further thoughts, Austin understood what happened.


    The power of spiritual sense was the power of one''s spiritual soul.


    However, warriors with mediocre achievements in cultivation usually couldn''t feel their own spiritual soul.


    In other words, the sense was a manifestation of spiritual soul. It would be possible for one to transform his sense into the power of spiritual sense if his spiritual soul is powerful. Only by then that the spiritual sense could be physically and visibly presented.


    Austin inferred that it was his spiritual soul that had entered this space.


    He was surprised to know that this jade pendant had an internal space and it was an unusual one.


    This seeming ordinary pendant had become mysterious in Austin''s mind.


    It looked extremely desolate, gloomy, and grave as if it was an uncivilized and uncultivated area in an ancient era. But it also felt tranquil.


    Glancing over the place, Austin saw nothing but a vast, boundless, and dusky space.


    When he tried to breathe, he was stunned to discover that space was filled with an amazing amount of vital energy which was nearly ten times higher than that outside the space.


    Austin walked around expecting to find something, but to no avail.


    Inside this space, Austin could see nothing but dusky surroundings.


    He closed his eyes to activate his power of spiritual sense to sense all things around him.


    After a moment of silence, he still failed.


    It seemed that nothing existed in this internal space of this jade pendant.


    While Austin was still full of questions and doubts in his mind, a streak of white light suddenly glittered, and something swiftly jetted towards him.


    It stopped and floated above Austin.


    Austin was in awe at the sight of it. He walked a little closer to the thing to see it more clearly. He found out that it was an old and


    plain jade slip which looked warm. It beamed with bright light.


    Austin tried to get the jade slip.


    But before he could touch it, the jade slip trembled and emitted a 7-color flowing streak of light which pierced into Austin''s head.


    When the light hit his head, information started to flood in his mind. It was clear as the day.


    As he skimmed through the information, he found something interesting.


    ''Spiritual sense flying needle? It seems to be a rare martial skill that is somewhat related to the spiritual sense.


    Wow! A lucky day indeed!'' thought Austin.


    He could still clearly remember his failures in acquiring a fighting skill when he cultivated as an outer disciple at Sun Sect. It seemed to be like yesterday.


    But today, he had been so fortunate to have acquired martial skills one after another. These were even higher-grade martial skills than the Wind-commanding Skill. ��


    ''I used to be unlucky. I even stepped on a dog poop when I was walking on a road.


    But now, I think luck is on my side. Good fortunes come to me one after another beyond! I can''t believe it!''


    In the Prime Martial World, very few martial skills were related to the spiritual sense.


    But this didn''t mean that these martial skills were the least mighty of all.


    Rather, the warriors cultivating spiritual sense-based martial skills were more powerful. Many of these warriors were even able to battle across levels because the power of spiritual sense was intangible, invisible, and hard to resist.


    Most skill moves were visible which made them predictable. However, for the power of spiritual sense, all moves were invisible which made it hard to dodge.


    After carefully viewing the information, Austin finally realized that to master the use of the spiritual sense flying needle, he had to refine his own spiritual sense and turned it into spiritual sense flying needles. Once he mastered this skill, he could attack his opponents'' brains with the needles to harm their spiritual soul.


    If one''s spiritual soul was harmed, the person would be frightened out of his wit and could be put in a daze if the damage was serious.


    To practice this martial arts skill, one must at least be able to harness the vital energy of the Earth Realm.


    Although Austin''s current vital energy was at a very low level, his current power of spiritual sense was mighty to certain extent which could be at par with the Earth Realm.


    Thus, he concluded that he would be eligible for cultivating that martial arts skill.


    No matter what, he wanted to try practicing the skill at first with his power of spiritual sense.


    Anyway, it was one of his strengths, and in his opinion, it was wise for people to make use of their strengths.


    If he successfully mastered this martial arts skill, his attacks would be illusory and invisible so that it would become rather difficult for his opponents to dodge it.


    This could be one of his precious prominent tactics, and he would be capable of using this extraordinary skill for fighting against his enemies.


    After that mystical martial arts skill was shown to him, his attention was now focused on it.


    Austin was firmly determined to practice that martial arts skill right away.


    Prior to his cultivation of this skill, he carefully and prudently summed up the ways for using the spiritual sense flying needles.

 Chapter 17 The Spiritual Sense Flying Needle (Part Two)

    This martial skill had four tiers: on the first tier, one spiritual sense flying needle should be refined with spiritual sense.


    On the second tier, 5 flying needles must be refined.


    On the third tier, 10 flying needles should be refined.


    On the fourth tier, 20 flying needles should be refined.


    Austin carefully read the cultivation methods for the first tier from the jade slip repeatedly to keep all information in his mind.


    When he finally grasped the cultivation methods, he sat down with his knees crossed, regulated his breathing and concentrated his attention.


    Slowly, he came to his own Soul Sea. Afterward, he controlled his spiritual sense to divert a small proportion of his power of spiritual sense based on the instruction. He then got down to his slow refinement of flying needles.


    At the beginning of his refinement, Austin was already faced with great difficulties. He spent quite a long time trying to extract his spiritual sense. But through great efforts and perseverance, he finally completed the extraction.


    Austin kept his power of spiritual sense under control after he extracted some spiritual sense at a small proportion.


    According to the instructions, the spiritual sense should be converted into an iron hammer.


    Then, the extracted small proportion of spiritual sense should be refined by the hammer.


    After almost a day of refining, a flying needle took shape at last.


    The prototype of Austin''s spiritual sense flying needle eventually formed, but there was still some work to be done.


    For the flying needle to finally take its shape, it was necessary for Austin to continue his refinement.


    Deep down, Austin was clear that a watched pot never boiled.


    He knew that he mustn''t be impetuous during cultivation, or else his refinement would all be a waste.


    Hence, he calmed himself down and concentrated wholeheartedly on refining that spiritual sense flying needle.


    And another day had passed.


    Alas, white and bright flying needle gradually took shape in Austin''s Soul Sea. It slewed at a low speed.


    After days of intensive refinement, Austin could finally relax.


    But he could not relax for too long. He had just completed the first step on the first tier of refining a spiritual sense flying needle.


    As he soothed his frayed nerves, Austin suddenly felt exhausted and powerless. His body had run out of energy.


    He felt that his power of spiritual sense had completely been consumed.


    Thus, he concluded that in order to refine a spiritual sense flying needle, a large amount of spiritual sense power would be needed in the process.


    Hence, Austin practiced cultivation methods right away to recover his energy.


    Fortunately, the vital energy inside the space of this jade pendant was approximately 10 times denser than the vital energy outside the space.


    This made Austin''s recovery quite fast. Just after an hour, he had finally restored his energy at its peak state.


    In addition, he felt that his power of spiritual sense had become mightier and its reach had extended over a distance.


    Knowing this much filled Austin with great joy.


    It seemed that in the process of refining the spiritual sense flying needle, his power of spiritual sense had been enhanced as well.


    At the thought of this, Austin became more


    eager to proceed with his refinement.


    The second step was to control the separation of the spiritual sense flying needle from the body. Austin began to control the white and bright flying needle with his power of spiritual sense to make it fly from his Soul Sea.


    This step was more difficult than making a flying needle.


    The goal was to remotely control the spiritual sense flying needle using his brain to attack his opponent.


    It was a little challenging for Austin to achieve this.


    Controlled by the power of spiritual sense, the flying needle inside Austin''s Soul Sea produced some humming noise as it started rotating.


    Austin tried getting the flying needle to fly out of his Soul Sea by controlling it with his power of spiritual sense.


    His first attempt failed. The second attempt was a failure as well. ... ... Austin failed repeatedly, but he did not stop trying.


    After countless failed attempts, alas, the spiritual sense flying needle finally started flying out of the Soul Sea.


    Millimeter by millimeter, the spiritual flying needle moved. ... The flying needle was drilling out of the Soul Sea deeper as it moved.


    Centimeter by centimeter, the flying needle was making progress. ... As the flying needle moved further away, it slowly flew out of Austin''s Soul Sea and began to swirl around his body.


    The spiritual sense flying needle was intangible and invisible after it left the Soul Sea.


    Austin could clearly perceive its flight trajectory.


    Whenever Austin ran out of his power of spiritual sense in the process, he stopped his refinement for the time being and harnessed his cultivation methods to absorb the abundant vital energy inside the jade pendant for recovery.


    At first, the spiritual sense flying needle was rotating outside Austin''s body at an unsteady speed.


    But after Austin practiced further, he was able to control the spiritual sense flying needle more skillfully.


    Gradually, he realized that he could dominate the flying needle at his will as if they were his finger.


    He also found out that he could only control the flying needed no farther than two hundred meters.


    Farther than that, he would lose control of them.


    This meant that Austin could only use them to attack an opponent within two hundred meters.


    By that moment, Austin had finally completed his refinement on the first tier of the flying needle.


    It approximately cost Austin five days to complete refinement.


    But it was already fast because the record showed that it usually took 8 days to complete the refinement per tier.


    But Austin had even only spent five days in completing the entire refinement process. Even he himself felt that was inconceivable.


    Nevertheless, Austin guessed that he was able to finish this process so quickly because his power of spiritual sense was mightier than any other warriors.


    After his refinement on the first tier, a scenario suddenly crossed his mind.


    In the past days, he had refined a spiritual sense flying needle within the space of his jade pendant by virtue of his own spiritual soul.


    But could he also refine the flying needles in the same way outside that space?


    As he was thinking of it, an idea abruptly came to his mind. He didn''t waste another minute and quickly returned to his small hut.

 Chapter 18 To Kneel Down Before You

    The room dazzled with the sunlight that shone through the cracks in the hut.


    The jade pendant in his hand glowed with mellowed color. It was crystal clear when he took a closer look.


    No one could imagine that inside such an ordinary jade pendant was a separate space.


    What''s more, it concealed martial arts skills!


    After carefully wearing it, Austin began with a set of Great Ancestor Long-range Punches as warm-up exercises.


    His soul had just returned to his body from the separate space in the jade pendant. He was afraid that his body would become sluggish if he didn''t move.


    After finishing the warm-up exercises, Austin returned to the hut and sat cross-legged on his wooden bed.


    As soon as he concentrated his mind, the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle in the Soul Sea was released from his body quickly.


    Austin was happy to find that the martial arts skills acquired from the mysterious space in the jade pendant could also be used in the real world.


    After summoning the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle, Austin moved it around his body several times before returning it to his Soul Sea.


    He learned that he had finished the first level practice of the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle.


    Now, all Austin needed was an enemy to practice it on.


    "Tin, are you hungry? I have brought you some food."


    Austin was jarred from his thoughts when he heard Evan''s loud voice. In the next instant, Evan pushed open the door and entered the hut. With a quick glance at Austin, Evan put the big buns on the table.


    Though Austin felt energetic, his stomach rumbled at the sight of the food. He grabbed a bun and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Tin, you''re not a fool now. You cannot walk around looking so unkempt. You used to look as pretty and charming as a gigolo, but now you''re as dirty as a beggar."


    Evan reminded Austin.


    "What do you mean by gigolo? Did you mean handsome and masculine?"


    Austin then silently studied himself. He found that he was indeed very dirty��his hair was disheveled, and his clothes and face were stained with dirt.


    "Well, we can go to the Clearing Lake behind the mountain later. We can bathe in the cool water at the lake. It will not only wash away all the dirt but also the bad luck I''ve collected over the past three years."


    "Okay! We haven''t visited the lake in a long while."


    Like Austin, Evan was also a grunt disciple at the Sun Sect.


    The disciples at Sun Sect were divided into four categories. From the lowest to the highest, these categories were grunt disciples, outer disciples, inner disciples, and core disciples.


    The grunt disciples had the lowest status and were responsible for all the chores within the sect.


    There were two kinds of grunt disciples. The people who wanted to join Sun Sect but failed in the selection assessment as they didn''t meet the standards of an outer disciple were allowed to become grunt disciples. The vast majority of grunt disciples belonged to this category.


    The selection assessment would be held once every four years, and grunt disciples would be promoted to outer disciple status if they met the selection criteria of the sect.


    Outer disciples whose potential was limited and who did not improve in their cultivation after ten years'' efforts were also demoted to the status of grunt disciples.


    They could apply to be supervisors of other grunt disciples. Few disciples fit this category.


    Few disciples fit this category.


    While managing tens or even hundreds of grunt disciples, these disciples could earn extra wealth, albeit dishonestly, from the daily arrangement and procurement of grain, oil, firewood, rice, meat, vegetables, tea, and other materials.


    Since such disciples had a low cultivation base and potential, it would be difficult for them to live in the competitive world outside the sect.


    The best choice for them was to stay at Sun Sect and live in peace as a supervisor.


    All grunt disciples were required to finish their assigned chores every day before beginning their practice.


    The Clearing Lake, where Austin and Evan were headed, was located at the foot of the hill behind Sun Mountain.


    The lake was green and clear, and the water was calm. It glimmered in the sunlight like green jade embedded in the col.


    Since the lake water was very cool, Austin often felt relaxed after soaking in it.


    This was why Austin used to enjoy bathing at the lake.


    After gobbling down the food brought by Evan, Austin took Evan''s hand and left the hut.


    "Oh my! Isn''t that the idiot? He''s not dead yet? Gee!"


    Austin turned in the direction the voice had come from and saw a short fat boy.


    He and Evan had hardly stepped out of the hut when they ran into three grunt disciples.


    "Yes, what a lucky dog. Though Matias beat him up badly, he is still alive."


    "Haw-haw. Since this loser is not dead, Sun Sect has to waste rice feeding him. I do not understand what the high-level stewards think. Why raise such an idiot? Bah!"


    "It''s none of your


    business since you don''t have to pay for the rice. But still, this idiot is done because he offended Matias. Matias has left for procurement. When he returns and learns that the fool is not dead, Matias will not let him go."


    "Yeah. It''s going to be fun watching Matias beat this fool again."


    When he heard their taunts, Austin stopped walking and stared coldly at the three grunt disciples.


    His cold and disagreeable expression stunned the three grunt disciples for a second. They could vaguely feel that this Austin was a little different from the person they knew before.


    "Idiot! What are you staring at? Do you want to die?"


    One of the disciples dressed in white shouted at Austin. His name was Bates Li, and he was from a wealthy family that lived in a small town near the Sun Mountain.


    Two years ago, Bates Li had come to Sun Sect to learn martial arts. Since he failed the selection assessment for outer disciples, he chose to be a grunt disciple and work on his skills until the next selection exam.


    Due to the resources sent by Bates Li''s family, he was able to break through to the third level in the Energy Gathering Realm soon after becoming a grunt disciple.


    Besides, he had practiced several powerful family-owned martial arts skills, and he was confident that he would pass in the next selection assessment, which would be held in four years.


    As he was rich and capable, Bates Li was very popular with the other grunt disciples. As such, many grunt disciples followed him.


    "Bat, shall we play with this idiot for a while?"


    The short fat disciple who had made the first sarcastic comment looked at Austin unkindly and suggested to Bates.


    Over the years that Austin had remained a fool, he had been a plaything for these grunt disciples.


    They would bully Austin at random. Since he was an idiot, they thought that they could bully him without consequence.


    "Tin, leave them alone. Let''s go."


    Evan implored as he pulled Austin''s sleeve.


    Bates was at the third level in the Energy Gathering Realm, and the other two disciples were at the second level.


    But Evan was only at the first level.


    What''s more, over the past three years, Austin could be bullied by any level one disciple. If they started to fight, Austin would certainly suffer losses.


    Evan saw that the situation was unfavorable for them. He wanted to leave with Austin right away.


    Bates exchanged glances with the other two disciples. He was cunning enough to notice that they were in an advantageous position. With sinister smiles, the three disciples surrounded Austin and Evan.


    Austin and Evan were flanked on all sides. It seemed that the three disciples would not put the issue to rest.


    At one point, Austin used to rank first among the outer disciples. As such, they would follow him and obey him. As for the grunt disciples, they wouldn''t even dare to look at him.


    Austin sighed at how much things had changed.


    But now, they were stopped by these three grunt disciples just because Austin had given several glances at them.


    It appeared that in this world, strength was everything.


    Thousands of people would worship those with power and strength. Those with no strength would be treated as worthless trash.


    Thinking of this, fierceness reflected in Austin''s eyes. He was determined to show the disciples how strong he was.


    He knew that it would be useless to continue arguing with them. Until they suffered a good dose of pain, they would not stop harassing him.


    "Bates, has Tin ever offended you?"


    Seeing what the other disciples had planned, Evan hurriedly stood in front of Austin.


    "Bah! Evan, why are you so friendly with an idiot? Are you fucking stupid, too?"


    Another taller disciple shouted.


    "Quite right. Do you think this idiot is still ranked the first among the outer disciples? Stop dreaming. You should address Bates as boss from now on and follow him. If you do so, we will assure you benefits. Chances are remote for you to have a promising future if you follow the idiot."


    The short fat disciple said to Evan.


    Bates listened triumphantly to the flattering words of the two disciples. These words were like a spring breeze and mellow wine��both of which were very pleasant to him.


    He stared haughtily at Austin and Evan.


    Austin remained silent and glared at the three disciples with a dismissive attitude.


    They were nobody to Austin. To be honest, he would not have paid the slightest attention to them. He just watched the debate between the three disciples with a cold expression.


    Finally, Austin''s cold and dismissive attitude irritated Bates.


    Bates was angry as Austin didn''t show any signs of panic or fear.


    He did not stop to wonder why Austin was so sane and clearheaded today.


    Flames of fury had been ignited, and Bates was so furious that he almost stomped about in a frenzy.


    "Idiot, come here! Kneel before me and call me papa, thrice."


    Bates expressed his anger.


    "Good idea! Bat."

 Chapter 19 Learning Their Lessons The Hard Way! (Part One)

    Bates'' two followers seconded the insulting suggestion and clapped their hands loudly and evilly. As loyal followers of Bates, they were used to bullying those weaker than them.


    And since they often received benefits and gifts from Bates, they would always toady to him every chance they could get.


    "Bates, please don''t overdo it. If you let Austin go, I''ll help you with your chores for ten days," Evan said in a hurry.


    Over the past three years, whenever Austin was being bullied by others, Evan would often do chores for them in exchange for his friend''s safety. And today was no different.


    "No! You can''t save this fool this time even if you help me with a month''s chores. You fool, why don''t you crawl under my crotch quickly?"


    Bates snapped as he sneered expecting Austin to be humiliated.


    "Damn it! Why don''t do as you are asked? You fool, do you want to rebel against Bates'' wish?" the two grunt disciples roared furiously when Austin didn''t move.


    Then, they walked towards Austin and surrounded him. They tried to push Austin to the ground and let him chew mud. It was an old trick they had used on him before.


    Knowing their motive, Evan grabbed Austin''s hand immediately and dragged him to escape from the site.


    But Austin''s feet were like deeply rooted on the ground with the help of his vital energy. No matter how hard he tried, Evan couldn''t drag him away at all.


    Then he heard Austin say calmly," Evan, it doesn''t matter. Let them try."


    Austin smiled at his friend without a trace of fear.


    "Tin, are you sure?"


    Evan asked doubtfully.


    Austin nodded. Then he coldly looked at Bates and his two followers and decided to teach them a good lesson today.


    ''Why isn''t this fool acting like a fool anymore?''


    Looking at Austin''s confidence and calmness, Bates and his other two companions started to doubt.


    In the past, when the three stopped Austin on purpose, he would have been at a loss. Fear and uneasiness would instantly show in his face at the sight of Bates and his companions.


    But now, it was as if they were facing a different Austin. Bates exchanged a glance with his companions and beckoned them to push Austin on the ground.


    The two men could not wait to teach Austin a lesson, so at once, they walked up to Austin''s side.


    They flanked Austin and reached out their hands to grab his arms and push him to the ground.


    Immediately, the sound of the two being slapped echoed in the site. Evan found the sound painful but pleasant.


    Austin was now at the third level of Energy Gathering Realm, one level higher than the two grunt disciples.


    In addition, Austin used to be at the ninth level of Energy Gathering Realm. So, in terms of martial arts cultivation and the perception, he was far more outstanding than the two grunt disciples.


    As a result, he effortlessly slapped them hard in the face


    .


    The two grunt disciples didn''t have time to dodge it, thus Austin''s hands landed on their faces.


    Because of the force, five red fingerprints marked on their terribly swollen faces.


    Austin looked at them leisurely with his hands on his back. He sneered at them and said," Do you really want to die now?"


    Covering their faces painfully, the grunt disciples roared with overwhelming rage.


    It never occurred to them that the fool they used to bully at their wish now had the nerve to slap them in the face!


    Terribly alarmed and humiliated, they madly rushed to Austin to attack him with their highest level of the martial arts they knew.


    But suddenly, the tall grunt disciple on Austin''s left felt a shudder all over his body. He felt like his head was being slammed violently.


    He stumbled a few steps back with his hands over his head and his twisted face grimaced in pain.


    Upon seeing his companion''s pain, the short and fat disciple on Austin''s right was startled. He abruptly stopped and worriedly asked," What''s the matter with you, Lane?"


    While he was concerned over his friend''s state, he caught a glimpse of Austin who was staring at him coldly, and he couldn''t help but shiver.


    He thought, ''This fool is a little odd today.''


    Yet, he shouted subconsciously," You fool, what do you want?" Although he sounded pretty confident, deep down he was already panicking and fear could be seen in his eyes.


    When Austin sensed the panic in this disciple, a sarcastic sneer crossed his face. He threatened in a cold tone," Do you like calling me a fool? Well, then you should try it as well!"


    The short fat disciple was stunned and wondered, ''Try what?''


    While he was trying to figure it out, the disciple suddenly felt like his head was being punched by a sharp iron needle.


    The unbearable pain spread quickly in his head, and he cried out loudly with his hands over his head.


    It was the first time that Austin tried the power of attack launched by his Spiritual Sense Flying Needle. And he wasn''t expecting this good effect on his first trial. He could not help but feel satisfied.


    He hummed twice and snapped," If I don''t teach you a good lesson today, you will continue to bully me and think of me as a fool!"


    As he finished, he raised his hand and slapped their faces quickly. Instantly, the sound of four crisp slaps echoed again.


    The two grunt disciples'' spiritual senses were attacked, and their heads were in severe pain as if they were splitting from the inside. They felt dizzy and started losing their senses.


    Their vital energy level was one level lower than that of Austin.


    Thus, it was impossible for them to avoid the slaps of Austin. Now their cheek on each side was swollen up with a red clear slap mark.


    The two grunt disciples stepped back a few steps with their hands on their swollen cheeks.

 Chapter 20 Learning Their Lessons The Hard Way! (Part Two)

    They looked at Austin as if he was a dangerous snake.


    "You fool�C," they bellowed but stopped abruptly.


    Their attitude full of contempt, disdain, and ridicule had disappeared. Now, they were gasping with great astonishment and fear.


    "You two are really brazen and still dared to call me a fool again!"


    Austin burst out angrily. The last time they called him a fool finally irritated him. He was overwhelmed by anger and his eyes grew colder. The only thought he had now was to punish them harder.


    He immediately walked in front of them and kicked them fiercely.


    Extremely stunned, the two grunt disciples turned and were about to run away, but they were not quick enough to escape on time.


    After two banging sounds, the two disciples flew high like a paper kite but hit the ground hard within a second. Because of the pain, they kept whining on the ground.


    Still unable to work off his anger, Austin suddenly exercised a special skill and instantly arrived in front of the two disciples.


    It was a martial arts skill at second grade created by the Sun Sect which he was quite familiar with. It was called Fish Swimming Pace.


    A crackling sound rang out as if a string of firecrackers was set off. That sound was generated by Austin who was slapping their faces even harder. After quite a long time, he finally stopped and had no idea how many slaps he had given them.


    "Do you still dare to call me a fool?"


    He warned aloud after the slaps stopped.


    "No! Just please spare our lives! We won''t do it again! Please!"


    After the two men were furiously beaten up by Austin, they completely broke down. With tears and snot all over their faces, they desperately begged for his mercy.


    When Austin didn''t respond, the tall disciple begged again, "Hero, please let us go! We won''t do anything stupid again!"


    "Hero Austin, it''s my fault. I am too ignorant and stupid. You are a wise man and I''m really blind to call you a fool," the short disciple said earnestly. They were seriously injured now and learned their lesson in a hard way.


    "This is just a little punishment. If you dare to do that again, you two will be dead meat!"


    Now that his anger had vanished, he didn''t plan to kill them. Thus, he put his hands behind his back and walked towards Evan leisurely.


    The two grunt disciples moaned painfully and could not get up for quite a while.


    Their cheeks were swollen in an exaggerated way, and their eyes were so swollen that they could barely see things clearly. If other disciples saw them now, they wouldn''t recognize them at once.


    It was unknown how many times Austin had been bullied over the past three years. Almost all the grunt disciples bullied him any chance they could get.


    Regardless of what they were doing, they would bully Austin whenever they met him. They would give him a cold sneer, hit his head, or kick his feet a f


    ew times.


    Some of them would force Austin to do all kinds of chores, and even beat him up until his whole body bruised.


    But every time Austin was bullied, Evan would try his best to find a way to get him out of trouble. It was also unknown how many hardships Evan had suffered.


    As a result, Evan would feel terribly worried for Austin and scared of those who bullied him.


    In fact, when they met Bates just now, Evan felt quite uneasy and nervous as he didn''t know if they could get out of this trouble this time.


    But today, it was as if God was on their side. With a blink of an eye, he saw Austin beat up the two grunt disciples so easily.


    Evan stood in silence while his jaw dropped in disbelief. He thought he was dreaming.


    ''Austin has regained his martial arts skills?'' he wondered.


    Meanwhile, he exclaimed, "Tin, are we in a dream right now?"


    "Evan, it''s the middle of the day! You can even see the sun shining. How can you say you are in a dream?"


    Austin said, pretending to be mad at him.


    "It''s just that I still can''t believe what happened. Why don''t you pinch my arm and let me feel if it hurts?"


    Evan recommended.


    "What? What the heck do you want me to do?" Austin said helplessly.


    But he stretched out his hand and gave a sharp pinch on Evan''s arm.


    "Ah��" Evan screamed painfully.


    "Well, that hurts, so I guess it''s true, Tin. You really have regained your skills. I''m happy for you, my friend. I really am. This time, our destiny will be changed completely. I believe no one will dare to bully us anymore," Evan said in a happy tone.


    Austin used to be at the ninth level of Energy Gathering Realm, the number one disciple among all the outer disciples. At that time, he was so popular and awesome, and Evan also enjoyed a lot of happy days as a good friend of Austin.


    ''But the last three years was really in sharp contrast with those past cozy days, '' Evan thought.


    "My strength has not fully recovered yet, but my current strength is good enough to deal with these rats," Austin said with a smile and nodded.


    ''What just happened?'' Bates asked himself.


    He just stood there, looking completely startled and silent.


    Watching his two companions being slapped furiously in the face by Austin, he could not help but doubt and feel terribly shocked.


    ''Is this fool capable of witchcraft? And why didn''t they attack him and just simply let him slap them in the face?


    And he doesn''t look like a fool anymore. Does that mean he has regained the strength of his martial arts?'' his mind was racing with thoughts.


    At the same time, he also remembered when Austin used to be the number one disciple among the outer disciples.


    If Austin indeed regained his previous skills, the skills of ten Bates combined would not suffice to hurt Austin even a tiny bit. Bates began to feel some remorse in his heart.

 Chapter 21 He Has Regained His Cultivation Base!

    Bates was really taken aback, seeing the two grunt disciples had no power to fight back when Austin beat them.


    His cultivation base was higher than the two grunt disciples and he was sure that he could also beat them. But it was two on one, and he knew well that he could never beat them as easily as Austin just did.


    "Hey losers! Get out of here!" Bates shouted to the two grunt disciples.


    After thinking for a moment, Bates thought they''d better leave this place ASAP. He was a cunning and crafty man��a keen strategist adept at sizing up the situation.


    "Um, leaving so soon? I don''t remember giving you permission," Austin said with a cold look.


    "Idiot! You..." Bates retorted angrily.


    But he was interrupted before he could finish his sentence.


    "I''m not going to let you go, unless you crawl away," Austin said, staring at Bates with cold eyes. He was tired of the man''s insults, all the contempt Bates had for him, and all the times he''d given him the cold shoulder over the years. It all came flooding back into his mind.


    "Idiot! I''m not frightened of you," replied Bates.


    Although he tried to be bold and straightforward when he said those words, he was unsettled by the cold look on Austin''s face. An inexplicable sense of fear loomed in his heart.


    "You''d get on the ground now and start crawling. Or do I need to make you? I''ll be sure to enjoy that." Austin smiled mirthlessly.


    Hands clasped behind his back, he walked towards Bates casually, as if he were just taking a walk in his garden.


    Bates had always been arrogant and bossy, haranguing anyone of lesser rank. So Austin treating him this way was unbearable.


    In a moment of anger, Bates wasn''t afraid of Austin anymore. He yelled angrily, "Don''t push your luck! I''ll kill you!"


    He then jumped up sharply, shaping both of his hands into tiger fists. As he jumped out, a whistling gale suddenly came out of thin air and rushed in Austin''s direction.


    As he stirred his spiritual power, Bates looked like a vigorous tiger and a pair of tiger fists with prominent bones and joints flew to Austin at breakneck speed.


    But the spiritual power hurried to Austin first before the fists hit him.


    "Tin! Be careful!" Evan shouted.


    He recognized the Tiger Fists, Bates'' signature move.


    It was a set of fist positions inherited from Bates''s ancestors. With these moves, Bates once defeated a disciple who was at level four of the Energy Gathering Realm, a higher level than him.


    Before Bates''s fists touched him, Austin threw out a Spiritual Sense Flying Needle at Bates and moved his foot at the same time.


    He was at Bates''s left side in a second. That was exactly the Fish Swimming Pace of the Sun Sect.


    Bates suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head before his fists got to Austin. It seemed that there was an iron needle piercing his skull.


    The pain was so intense; he brought his hands to his head. He couldn''t concentrate on the Tiger Fists, so they vanished.


    Next, he felt a fierce and strong palm coming to his left. He dropped his hands and tried to evade.


    But it was too late. He heard a sharp snap when he felt his bones crack.


    He felt a burning pain in his left shoulder. His muscles were torn apart and the blood splashed his uniform. His bones were shattered, and his left hand hung limply, now useless.


    Austin disabled Bates''s left hand in a single move!


    Holding his bloody left arm, Bates stared at Austin in horror and asked in disbelief, "You regained your cultivation base! I take it back, you''re not an idiot!"


    Of course, Bates was thinking that this would be a one-sided fight at first. He didn''t know that Austin had his powers back. He wouldn''t call him "idiot" anymore.


    Even though he hated to admit it, Bates had to accept the fact that Austin was no longer the "idiot" he could bully whenever he wanted.


    "I-I''m sorry man," he said through gritted teeth, fighting against the pain. "Let''s not fight anymore," Bates continued.


    Bates knew that he would never be able to bully Austin anymore. He was cunning though. He realized his next best option would be to get the hell out of here. He straightened up and held his arm to keep it from moving and causing more pain.


    "You want to leave? You remember what I told you? You''re going to pay for trying to fight me! Who the hell do you think you are?"


    Austin spat out a few questions coldly.


    "I told you the only way you''ll leave is if you crawl


    on your belly, like the worm you are," Austin continued.


    Without a word, Bates suddenly turned around and bolted.


    Austin burst into laughter and followed Bates as quickly as a fish in the water.


    Wounded as he was, Bates was still extremely fast. He''d gotten more than 100 meters in a few seconds.


    Fortunately, Austin could still make use of his spiritual sense at that range, and he immediately threw out another Spiritual Sense Flying Needle, attacking the fleeing man.


    At the same time, he moved his foot and started the Fish Swimming Pace again. He immediately caught Bates like a quick fish.


    Under the attack of the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle, Bates felt a burst of stabbing pain in his head. His eyes squeezed tight in agony and he was almost out of his mind. He screamed, hoping to find relief.


    Tormented, he couldn''t concentrate on his bodily movement skills. Instead of running, he now staggered, like a drunken man.


    Austin caught up with him in a few seconds. Without saying a word, he suddenly grabbed Bates''s broken left shoulder.


    Immediately, Bates let out an anguished shriek. His face was pale like a dead man''s, sweat beading on his forehead.


    "Are you going to crawl or not?"


    Austin asked with an expressionless face.


    He squeezed harder as he asked and inserted his fingers into the broken part of Bates''s left shoulder, between two bones.


    Bates howled again and he almost fainted from the pain.


    "Give up yet?"


    His cold voice seemed to come from hell.


    Bates couldn''t help feeling an intense dread after he heard Austin''s cold voice.


    But he felt superior to others since he was a child, and he was used to being domineering and overbearing.


    What''s more, he always regarded Austin as a disgusting idiot before, so there was no way he was going to humiliate himself in front of him.


    "Crawl, you disgusting worm!" Austin pushed harder on Bates''s bare shoulder bones once again.


    "I... I will crawl..."


    Bates replied in a weak voice. He finally surrendered under the torturous pain. He couldn''t stand it anymore. He was always more fragile than he let on.


    "Tin, don''t do that. Just let him go."


    Evan tried to dissuade Austin. He felt sorry for Bates as he heard his screams and saw the sweat on his pale face.


    "Let him go?" Austin repeated Evan''s words in surprise.


    When he saw the sympathetic expression on Evan''s face, he was shocked. The man always looked rude and haughty, but now he knew his buddy was really a compassionate man.


    Since his best friend interceded on Bates'' behalf, Austin decided to let him be.


    He let go of Bates''s shoulder and commanded, "Get the hell out of here! Before I change my mind!"


    It was clear that Bates had a great cultivation base of vital energy since he didn''t faint despite the pain.


    After he heard what Austin said, he finally felt relieved and tried to get up and leave. At the same time, the two grunt disciples who had been groaning on the ground got up too.


    The three men then supported each other''s arms over backs and went away in dejection. They didn''t even have the courage to look at Austin before leaving.


    "Evan, you have to remember that you can''t be kind to your enemies. Did they stop bullying me just because I asked? A weak man will be bullied forever. The bullies won''t see reason, but only strength and cruelty. If our enemies are cruel to us, we need to be ten times crueler!"


    After Bates and his two fellows went away, Austin began to preach to Evan. He felt he needed to know.


    ''If our enemies are cruel to us, we need to be ten times crueler!''


    Evan went over what Austin had said in his head. He remembered all the terrible things that he and Austin had endured over the past three years, and he thought Austin was right.


    ''Was I wrong to stick up for Bates?'' Evan thought again.


    Austin and Evan then swam in the Clearing Lake on the back hill of Sun Mountain, as if they were two happy fishes.


    They stretched their bodies and swam freely, and their laughter spread all over the lake.


    "Tin, you know, I''m happier than I have been in years. Haha...I loved it when I saw the backs of Bates and his buddies as they limped away. They bullied you a lot," Evan said.


    "Man, I am glad you have your strength back. No one''s going to bully us from now on. That''s fantastic! We finally can be proud. If someone messes with us, we''ll beat him down. Just like today," Evan continued.

 Chapter 22 Its Perseverance That Counts

    Evan just kept on talking with a wide smile on his face.


    "My cultivation base is not yet back to normal. I just fought back today because Bates was too aggressive and I had too much of their bullying shit," Austin stated calmly. "Before I regain my original strength and possibly break through to the Earth Realm of vital energy, we''d better keep a low profile and avoid making trouble in the Sun Sect."


    He surmised that he had been envied and plotted against years ago because of his reputation for being number one in cultivation base among the outer disciples.


    He realized that one should be modest and patiently bide his time until he was strong enough.


    Evan couldn''t help but argue in his heart, ''Tin, you''re not being humble! It was obvious that you were bullying Bates too much today!''


    But he was even more surprised when he just realized what Austin said about breaking through to the Earth Realm of vital energy.


    "You want to ascend to the Earth Realm of vital energy!" cried Evan. "That''s what the elders and stewards in the sect have achieved! But it took them twenty or thirty years of hard work before they reached the Earth Realm. It''s not going to be easy for you!" Evan continued.


    As a grunt disciple in the first level of Energy Gathering Realm, Evan hadn''t dreamed of achieving the Earth Realm of vital energy even for a single moment.


    Austin rolled his eyes at Evan. "What can be so difficult in breaking through to the Earth Realm of vital energy?" he asked in disdain. "A few years ago I was already in the ninth level of Energy Gathering Realm and ready to break through to the Earth Realm of vital energy. If I had not been backstabbed, I could have been in the Earth Realm of vital energy already."


    Evan then remembered that Austin was known as the most gifted disciple among all the outer disciples of the Sun Sect three years ago. "Sorry, Tin. I almost forgot your glorious history. With your ranking first among the outer disciples, you were known as one of the few wizards of all time. It would be a piece of cake for you to break into the Earth Realm of vital energy," he complimented, scratching his head sheepishly.


    "Tin, when you get to the Earth Realm, I will be the proudest and I will hold my head high in the Sun Sect!"


    His flattery gave Austin the creeps. "Can you be more disgusting?" said Austin grumpily. "You''re a grown man. You can''t always rely on other''s glory. You should start making up your mind and practice hard. Strive to break through to the Earth Realm as soon as possible. Then you will feel proud of yourself. That is your true glory."


    "But you know my potential. I''m just in the first level of Energy Gathering Realm. God knows when I will reach the Earth Realm."


    Evan looked discouraged.


    "You can rest assured that when I become stronger in the future, I will definitely search for quantities of elixirs and treasures of heaven and earth. I''ll do whatever it takes to help you improve your vital energy to the Earth Realm or even a higher level," Austin said kindly, trying to cheer up his frustrated friend. "But it''s your perseverance that counts," Austin added in all earnestness. "I can''t help you if you don''t help yourself."


    Evan was moved to tears by Austin''s inculcation. "Tin, you''re so nice to me," he babbled. "I''m glad to have followed the right person!"


    With that, he jumped out of the water and lunged at Austin for a big hug.


    At the sight of a naked swarthy man rushing towards him, Austin got scared and cried, "Pervert!"


    He immediately dived into the water to avoid his friend. Evan missed him, sending spray across the lake. "Tin, where is the pervert?" asked Evan, looking around in surprise.


    At the foot of Sun Mountain, where grunt disciples lived, three men lay moaning on long cane chairs in an exquisite house with a small courtyard.


    They were the three men who tried to bully Austin. But this time, beside them stood three grunt disciples who were busy treating their wounds.


    The grunt disciple who was patching Bates up accidentally pressed on the wound too hard and touched the bare white bone on his shoulder.


    Bates winced in pain, gasped, and scolded, "Damn, are you blind? Don''t touch my wound!"


    The grunt disciple took Bates as his boss. Upon hearing Bates''s curse, he freaked out and hastened to apologize.


    Bates was driven by the fury in his heart. Whenever he thought of what happened, he felt the searing pain on his shoulder.


    "Damn you, idiot Austin! How dare you torture me like this! I''ll make you pay for what you''ve done to me countless times," he shouted curse at Austin, who wasn''t there, through gritted teeth. "I will break you into pieces until I please!"


    Then he stopped and tried to cat


    ch his breath. "Ben, what time is Matias coming back exactly?" he asked.


    "Bat, Matias has gone to Z City to do some purchase. He just left yesterday morning and would spend a whole day on buying. After each purchase, he will go to a brothel to indulge himself. I suppose he won''t be back until the day after tomorrow at the earliest."


    Ben Wang was the disciple who was dressing Bates''s wound.


    "Son of a bitch! He went to Z City to make out with a woman and left me here to be humiliated and beaten by that idiot," complained Bates bitterly.


    "Bat, don''t be mad," Ben pacified. "When Matias comes back and learns that the fool is fine, he won''t let him off the hook. Then you won''t have to avenge yourself."


    "Bat, that fool looked much more normal today, and he seemed to have used bewitchment," said Lane, the tall disciple that Austin first slapped.


    He was lying on the cane chair next to Bates with his whole face swollen like a pig''s head. Another grunt disciple was dabbing at his face with salve to help reduce the swelling.


    "Matias is in the level four of Energy Gathering Realm, and he has even tried to challenge a higher-level outer disciple. Moreover, his people are more powerful than any of us. The fool, strange as he may be, is outnumbered. We can get enough men to knock that fool out."


    Bates, though in a blustery tone, was still a little shaken up at the thought of what happened today. He still wondered if that Austin had mastered bewitchment.


    "Ben, go to the place where the inner disciples are on the mountain later. See if my cousin is back. Last month, he said he would practice in Grand Desolation Mountain for a month, so he should be back by now. You send the message to him that I was bullied, and ask him to get back at that idiot," Bates instructed Ben Wang in an icy tone. "I''ll see with my own eyes how you will die, idiot Austin!"


    Ben Wang complied with his request.


    Bates broke into a sinister smile while resentfully thinking, ''My cousin is in the seventh grade of Energy Gathering Realm. So, even if you can perform some mysterious tricks, there''s nothing you can do about my cousin''s absolute power.


    By then, I''ll tread you under my foot and trample you like an ant again and again until you die!''


    Meanwhile, the entrance of a cave on Sun Mountain was misty, and the cave was full of rich vital energy of Heaven and Earth.


    Inside the cave, a young man sat cross-legged in meditation. He was good-looking, but the corners of his mouth turned up in a touch of defiance and clear haughtiness, and his eyes shone sharply.


    The undisguised vital energy indicated that his strength had reached the Earth Realm!


    Next to him stood a teenager who looked inferior to him. The teenager was reporting something to him in a respectful manner.


    As the teenager finished his sentence, the young man''s narrowed eyes flew opened in amazement.


    "What? Are you saying the fool has become sane, and he has given several grunt disciples a good beating today?"


    "Yes, Young Master Roger. A few grunt disciples tried to pick on Austin, but he beat them up bad. Since there were other grunt disciples who witnessed it, the story quickly got around."


    "How is that possible? It''s incredible! Hasn''t his brain been broken three years ago? How did he suddenly recover?"


    Roger Luo frowned. The news seemed to depress him.


    "I never expected that bastard would have such good luck. Oh, by the way, now that he has recovered, how is his cultivation base of vital energy?"


    Roger suddenly remembered this question and asked anxiously.


    "Judging by the fluctuation of his vital energy in the fight, he is probably in the third or fourth level of Energy Gathering Realm, Young Master Roger," replied the teenager reverently.


    "He''s in the third or fourth level of Energy Gathering Realm?"


    Roger Luo muttered with a strange look after a moment''s pause. Then he laughed with evident relief.


    "That''s good news! Unbelievable! He used to be the first place in the outer disciples being at the ninth level of Energy Gathering Realm. Now his strength has reduced to the third or fourth level of Energy Gathering Realm. Very well. This is exciting news!"


    Roger Luo said and laughed hysterically.


    "Young Master Roger, shall we do something about him?"


    "There''s no need," Roger Luo waved his hand, appearing relaxed and delighted.


    "I''m in the Earth Realm of vital energy, after all. Do you think he can still put pressure on me as he did a few years ago with his current strength? His time has passed. Since then, Austin has been a nobody to me!


    Austin, I won''t kill you just yet because I want you to witness my glory in the future. That is more exciting than killing you!"

 Chapter 23 I Will Go To The Beast Mountain

    Roger said confidently and laughed heartily.


    "I''m currently on par with Philemon and the others, and they are my rightful opponents. Not a nobody just at level three of Energy Gathering Realm. I won''t kill Austin, but he should be punished. Tell your men to give Austin as much trouble as they can. I won''t let him lead a comfortable life!"


    "Yes, sir! I''ll convey your instruction to my men immediately. We won''t give Austin a chance to make trouble again!" the young man said respectfully.


    "You may leave now. I''m going to take the time to practice. I intended to attend the Five Sects Competition in the next two years, so I must take my time. If you don''t have anything important, don''t come and bother me," Roger ordered.


    "Yes, sir! May you succeed and defeat Philemon soon!" the young man said in flattery.


    Roger nodded, enjoying being flattered very much. He shook his sleeve and then a small black bag flew out. He handed it to the young man and said, "Take it. If you''re loyal to me all the time, you''ll get a lot of benefits when I succeed."


    Roger then closed his eyes and continued with his meditation.


    The young man politely took the small black bag and pinched it. A look of joy appeared on his face. Knowing that he shouldn''t stay there any longer, he immediately stepped out from the cave.


    Meanwhile, in another cave of the Sun Mountain, two young women sat face to face.


    One of them was at the age of fifteen or sixteen years old. She had a delicate facial profile and starry eyes, and her frame was slim and lithe.


    If Austin were here, he would have immediately recognized that this girl was Denali.


    The young woman sitting in front of Denali had coiled her beautiful hair in a bun. With crescent brows, beautiful eyes, a small nose, and slim frame, she looked incredibly charming.


    However, with an emotionless face, she looked as cold as ice. Even the temperature in the cave seemed had dropped more due to her coldness.


    "A grunt disciple named Austin saved your life, is that right? But he is a man of mental deficiency. So, how could that even be possible?" the young woman asked emotionlessly.


    "Yes. That night, the rogue brought me to a glade and was about to rape me. Fortunately, Austin showed up in time and saved me."


    Denali''s face turned pale at the thought of what had happened to her that night.


    "A mentally disabled grunt disciple named Austin? I think I know this guy. But I''m not so sure if we''re talking about the same person. The man I know used to be an outer disciple, and he became a grunt disciple after he got some mental problems," the young woman said coldly.


    "Yes! It''s said that Austin was degraded to a grunt disciple from an outer disciple. So you know him too?"


    Denali cried out.


    "Of course, I do! He used to rank first among tens of thousands of outer disciples, so everyone knew him. I used to admire him, too," the young woman continued.


    Denali was a little surprised because she never expected that Austin used to be such a powerful and known man.


    Thinking of how amazing Austin had been, the young woman lost in her thoughts.


    "However, it''s said that he suddenly went crazy. How did he save you? Does it mean he''s pretending to be crazy? But why has he played a fool and let everybody bully him for three years?


    He must have been planning something big. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have endured so many humiliations! Denali, I know he saved you and you owe him your life. But whatever happens, do not contact him again! He can be a scheming person," the young woman reminded.


    "He might have his own reasons. We didn''t do anything to him before, so I think he won''t do anything to harm us. Don''t you think so?"


    Denali asked cautiously. The young woman was her cousin, and Denali had always respected and feared her cousin since she was a child, and she seldom disobeyed her wishes.


    In spite of that, it was hard for her to consider Austin as an evil man after he had saved her.


    "Denali, you''re naive and you can''t understand how dangerous people can be. Since your dad entrusted me to take care of you, I''m responsible for your safety. Just do as I told you!" the young woman said coldly, seemingly a little annoyed.


    Denali dared not to protest her again. "I understand," she answered in a low voice.


    "Let''s s


    top talking about him, shall we? I might attend the Five Sects Competition in the next two years on behalf of our sect, so I need time to practice. You should also try your best to improve your cultivation level in vital energy. That''s the most important thing," the woman added.


    "I will do my best!" Denali answered obediently.


    When Denali heard that her cousin would attend the Five Sects Competition on behalf of their sect, she couldn''t help admiring her.


    Those who were qualified to attend the competition were the best disciples in their sects. Being qualified meant that they could get more resources and training opportunities than those average disciples.


    The young woman seemed very satisfied with Denali''s obedience. She took out a bag of vital energy crystals and two magic pills and then gave them to Denali.


    "I had a hard time getting the Energy-boosting Elixirs from my master. They are very useful, so don''t waste them."


    When Denali heard that these magic pills were Energy-boosting Elixirs, she got extremely excited.


    The Energy-boosting Elixir would be helpful to the cultivators at Energy Gathering Realm for improving their competence. Denali was confident that with these two magic pills, she would break through soon.


    Meanwhile, on the bank of the Clearing Lake...


    "Achoo! Achoo!" ...


    Austin sneezed several times.


    "Tin, sneezing means someone is missing you or talking about you."


    "Nonsense!"


    Austin protested with his lips twitched.


    The sun shone beautifully, and the sunlight scattered on the grassland not far away from the Clearing Lake. Austin and Evan lay side by side on the grassland.


    With a piece of grass in his mouth, Austin looked at the white clouds forming different shapes on the pure blue sky above them.


    "Evan, I''m going to practice in the Beast Mountain."


    Austin firmly said.


    "The Beast Mountain? Tin, you''d better think twice. It''s said the Beast Mountain is a very dangerous place. Many outer disciples of Sun Sect had died there in the previous years."


    Evan was genuinely worried. The Beast Mountain was well-known for being dangerous among the lower-rank disciples.


    "I don''t care. If there''s no risk, there''s no gain. I know that the Beast Mountain is dangerous, but it will be quite helpful for my cultivation. I''m sure I would improve much faster there than if I stay here."


    When Austin was an outer disciple before, he had gone to the Beast Mountain several times for practicing cultivation, so he was familiar with it. That was why he was confident that he would be safe on the mountain.


    "However, only outer disciples or higher-ranked disciples could go to the Beast Mountain for cultivation. If a grunt disciple wants to go there, he must ask his supervisor for approval first," Evan said, with a confused look. The chance was slim for a grunt disciple''s application for cultivation on the Beast Mountain to be approved.


    After all, with the competence of the Sun Sect grunt disciples, almost none of them could survive the Beast Mountain.


    Given the situation, Sun Sect wouldn''t allow the grunt disciples to cultivate on the Beast Mountain unless they got approval from their supervisors.


    "Don''t forget that money talks! Trust me, my application would be approved."


    Austin looked quite confident.


    The Grunt Disciple Administration Hall was the place where the supervisors of the grunt disciples worked. It had many rooms, each assigned to a supervisor.


    A chubby supervisor with a big belly named Farry was sitting in one of the rooms.


    He was known as the ''Exploiter'' among the grunt disciples under his administration.


    Farry was greedy and had tried all his efforts to exploit the grunt disciples who were under his administration.


    Furthermore, he acted like the big boss. All the grunt disciples were forced to follow his orders even if the orders were unreasonable at times.


    In the room, a female grunt disciple with heavy make-up and a plump figure was serving him.


    He was upset in the past days because a grunt disciple named Austin had got into trouble.


    There were several thousands of grunt disciples in Sun Sect, so generally, no one would care whether a grunt disciple lived or died.


    And a grunt disciple with a mental problem like Austin was of little importance.

 Chapter 24 A New Austin And The Supervisors Surprise

    According to the Sun Sect''s rule, every grunt disciple would get 3 vital energy crystals per month for living expenses. This was dispensed by the supervisor.


    But Austin hadn''t received a penny during the past three years, because all of his living expenses were pocketed by his supervisor, Farry.


    In other words, Farry could get 3 extra vital energy crystals per month if Austin was still under his charge.


    For this reason, Farry was quite worried when he heard that Austin received a brutal beating from Matias several days ago. If Austin died, the Sun Sect would stop providing his living expenses, which would be a crushing loss for Farry.


    One vital energy crystal was equal to 100 silver coins. For an ordinary family in the towns near the Sun Mountain, 300 silver coins were enough to afford a comfortable life for nearly a year.


    Farry had several mistresses in a nearby town, so he naturally needed more money.


    ''But it can''t be helped. That idiot was hurt so badly that he''s in a coma. He probably won''t live, '' Farry thought to himself.


    In fact, Austin''s fight with Bates was already legend among the grunt disciples. Farry still didn''t know about it because he had been away for several days after Austin fell into a coma.


    The official reason he gave was that he was out on business, but he was actually dating one of his mistresses.


    Farry was angry with Matias as he pondered this. He thought, ''Why did you have to beat him to death when you were just bullying him? That''s my income you messed with, dammit!''


    Despite his complaints, Farry had received many bribes from Matias in the past which tempered his resentment, not to mention that Matias had a powerful cousin who was also in the Sun Sect.


    What was more, Matias practiced all the time, and was steady in his martial refinement. His ability would undoubtedly guarantee he''d become an outer disciple in the near future.


    For those reasons, Farry didn''t dare get in Matias'' face.


    ''So I''ll have to squeeze other disciples for their living expenses to make up for that, '' he thought sullenly.


    After reflecting on this, Farry turned his attention to the female disciple who was making tea for him.


    The girl bent forward over Farry''s desk as she dealt with the tea set.


    Recalling the night they''d spent together in a loving embrace, Farry''s eager eyes looked her up and down, stirring his desire.


    Noticing the lustful glint in his eyes, the girl replied him with an obsequious smile. She ogled the supervisor and said in a sweet voice, "I know what you''re thinking..."


    At that moment, an embarrassed cough came from the door, interrupting the passionate interaction between them.


    "Who''s that? Oh, it''s you, the idiot!" Farry blurted out as he looked towards the door.


    Austin was just coming into the room.


    "So, idiot, are you alright?" asked Farry, surprised.


    He couldn''t help beaming with pleasure when he saw Austin because he didn''t have to worry about losing 3 vital energy crystals a month, now that Austin was still alive.


    "Yes. Thanks for your concern," Austin replied flatly.


    He quickly figured out the reason why Farry wore such a surprised look.


    He might be an idiot, but he still remembered the fact that he had never got any living expenses from his supervisor.


    "Wait..." The expression on Farry''s face changed into an arrogant, humorless look as if showing his authority as a supervisor.


    Simultaneously, he was suspicious about Austin''s calm and normal attitude. It was quite different from his usual behavior.


    "You''ve neglected your duties for quite a few days now. That''s against the rules of our sect."


    Farry picked up his cup of tea the female disciple had prepared for him and sipped at it as he rebuked Austin. He looked stern as a master blaming a servant.


    In fact, the disciples of Sun Sect were forbidden to fight each other for personal reasons, and Matias had broken the rules by beating Austin unconscious. As their supervisor, Farry should have investigated the issue and punished Matias after he knew about it.


    However, he decided to leave it alone since Austin was just an idiot.


    There was no need for him to step in for the sake of an idiot and to accuse Matias of his violent crime. What good would that do anyway? And besides, if Matias challenged him to a fight, Farry wasn''t sure he''d fare well.


    And if Austin died of his injuries, Farry would only take advantage of the occasion and ask Matias for more hush money.


    Actually, Farry was among the worst ones who


    had bullied and teased Austin. But he was like that, callow and self-interested. And he took advantage of weakness wherever he found it.


    He used to be an outer disciple of the Sun Sect in the past.


    Due to his mediocre talent, Farry was an obscure member among the outer disciples and was usually ordered to do menial tasks.


    Back then, Austin was still a rising new star among the outer disciples, well-known to everyone in the Sun Sect.


    As a matter of course, Farry envied Austin. Because Farry was a nobody compared to him. Strong men would always be the target of jealous fools who couldn''t measure up on their own merits.


    Farry eventually gave up on his martial refinement, so he applied for the position of governing the grunt disciples and thus started his new carefree life.


    After that, Austin lost his marbles after being framed and was put under Farry''s charge.


    For Farry, it was a dramatic development that the promising talent beyond his level would become a retarded grunt disciple. He couldn''t be jealous of him then!


    So Farry took out his frustrations on Austin. He wasn''t a nobody anymore, and Austin had to pay for being awesome. Gradually, Farry became cruel, and his morals weakened.


    He harassed Austin every way he could and arranged for him to do the most tiresome dirty work.


    "Cut the crap. I came here to apply for the mission to Beast Mountain." Austin said impatiently.


    Austin had known Farry since he was still an outer disciple, although he never paid any attention to him due to his contemptible character and ability.


    But for Farry to become a supervisor, there was no way he would have thought he''d get there. He ruled over the grunt disciples, himself included, but Austin decided not to show any respect to this man now that he had regained his sanity.


    "How dare you talk to me like that!"


    Farry spat angrily, irritated by Austin''s indifferent tone. He had never imagined that an idiot would talk to him so rudely.


    At the same time, he wondered why Austin could carry on a normal conversation. He didn''t look like an idiot at all.


    "As a grunt disciple, you should at least have 10 contribution credits or pay 20 vital energy crystals if you want to apply for the mission to Beast Mountain. You also have to be level three in the Energy Gathering Realm.


    Do you have any credits or crystals? Besides, you''re just an idiot now. Do you think you are still the most promising talent among the outer disciples? If you bump into a beast at Beast Mountain, you''ll almost certainly end up as its meal. Do you want to commit suicide?"


    Farry replied furiously with a chain of questions, annoyed by Austin''s rudeness.


    He added, "Stop daydreaming now. We need someone to clean the toilets and I think that''s a good job for you. You only need to clean the toilet and bring the manure to the garden every day. That way, you''ll get to cut the crap." He sniggered, amused by his lame joke.


    Instead of saying anything in reply, Austin waved his hand at the desk, and 20 vital energy crystals appeared there out of the blue.


    He looked at Farry with cold eyes. The sharp glint in his eyes shocked Farry. The supervisor now knew that he was facing a very different Austin.


    He also wondered how Austin had acquired so many vital energy crystals.


    Austin then stretched out his right hand and tightened his grip. An invisible wave of his vital energy vibrated the air around him.


    "Level three of Energy Gathering Realm!" Farry blurted out in shock, his eyes widening.


    "Think I''m good enough now?" Austin asked flatly.


    ''Well, looks like he has his sanity back. He never did anything like this before, no matter how hard he got blamed or beaten. I thought he''d lost all of his vital energy.


    Still, he''s only a disciple, sane or not! I''m the supervisor, and I make the rules here!''


    Farry thought to himself.


    "Your level is high enough, but mission to Beast Mountain is a privilege. You''ll have to wait till I say yes. But now, you need to clean the toilets!" Farry said in a scornful tone.


    He was level four in the Energy Gathering Realm, so he wasn''t afraid of Austin at all.


    The look on Austin''s face became cold but then recovered quickly. He was a grunt disciple, and he needed to get Farry''s approval anyway if he wanted to apply for the mission. Getting angry wouldn''t get him anywhere.


    Even though he knew Farry was still screwing with him, he decided not to push it, because he was still too weak to act out against the sect''s rules openly.

 Chapter 25 Reaching Level Four Of The Energy Gathering Realm

    Austin waved his hand without hesitation.


    "Bang," a loud sound echoed as twenty more vital energy crystals were added.


    Austin had got these vital energy crystals from Rafat and put them in the Space Ring he carried.


    "If you can help me apply for the task at Beast Mountain, these vital energy crystals will be yours."


    "You!" Excitement reflected in Farry''s eyes when he saw the number of vital energy crystals on the table. He desired them like a cat covets fish.


    "How did you get so many vital energy crystals? Most of them must have a mysterious source. Tell me!"


    Instead of handling the situation carefully, Farry let his greed control him. He demanded to know where Austin got such a small fortune from.


    "What makes you think I will answer you?"


    Austin knew why Farry was asking him these questions. He squinted at Farry as he spoke with a disdainful tone.


    Every disciple at large cultivating sects such as Sun Sect had many opportunities to obtain refining resources depending on their strengths and the tasks they completed.


    Usually, elders wouldn''t ask about the source of private treasures of disciples.


    If the elders could extort a disciple''s treasure at will, they would be less inclined to work. In such cases, they would use their authority to confiscate what the disciples had earned by risking their lives outside the sect.


    This would undoubtedly frustrate the disciples and lower their enthusiasm to cultivate. In the long-run, this would be harmful to the development of a large sect.


    So, the leaders in Sun Sect wouldn''t extort a disciple''s possessions so openly.


    Austin''s expression turned cold. He glared into Farry''s greedy eyes, and questioned, "What? Are you considering stealing my vital energy crystals?"


    Farry thought quickly. Now, Austin was at the third-level of the Energy Gathering Realm. Farry was at the fourth-level and was one level higher than Austin. However, Farry had heard of Austin''s capabilities. He knew that Austin possessed power and martial skills beyond his level.


    Unsure of how much Austin had learned, Farry lost confidence in his ability to defeat Austin should they get into a fight.


    Moreover, if they fought, others would be alerted. What was worse, if the leaders found out that he had robbed a grunt disciple of his vital energy crystals, Farry would be charged with a serious crime.


    Farry was a coward, greedy, and crafty. After thinking about the situation and the consequences of his actions, Farry understood that he had to control his greed. He rolled his eyes dismissively as he spoke with Austin.


    "Huh? Austin, it appears that there has been a misunderstanding. If you want to enlist for the task at Beast Mountain, I will certainly help you. Just wait for my good news."


    Farry changed his attitude suddenly. He had called Austin a fool many times before, but now, Farry had called him by his name.


    This was the first time that Austin heard someone call him by his name ever since his demotion to grunt disciple three years ago.


    Austin raised eyebrows as he contemplated the change in Farry''s behavior. Meanwhile, Farry wondered where this fool had gotten so many vital energy crystals from, and how he could grab them��of course not openly. He vowed to figure out a way to take them from Austin slowly sooner or later.


    After a moment''s contemplation, Austin felt relieved despite the fact that he could tell by Farry''s changing expression that he harbored ill-intentions.


    However, Austin didn''t take it seriously because he thought Farry was easy to handle.


    "All right. In this case, I will wait for your news. If I can get the task at Beast Mountain, I will give you more vital energy crystals."


    Austin reminded Farry as he turned to leave.


    Austin had been the Deputy Director of the Sales Department in a company on Earth in his previous life. He knew exactly how to tempt and motivate people using bribes and kickbacks.


    He knew that if he didn''t offer money, Farry wouldn''t get serious. As long as he gave some profit to a greedy person like Farry, the latter would surely try his best to fulfill Austin''s request.


    As expected, Farry heard Austin''s leaving comment and thought Austin genuinely had a significant fortune. So, he thumped his chest and replied, "Austin, don''t worry. I will help you with this matter.


    Come to me if you need any help in the future."


    He walked Austin to the room door. Now, as per Farry, Austin was a rich man. Of course, Farry had to be polite and wouldn''t yell at him as he had done before.


    It was a silent night.


    Bright moonlight covered all of Sun Sect. The stars shone in the unclouded sky, and the night was deep.


    In an old and shabby, thatched cottage in a remote corner of the grunt disciples'' residence at the foot of the mountain, Austin sat on the bed with his legs cross


    ed. He was practicing the Purple Yang Formula and absorbing the vital energy of heaven and earth.


    As Austin cultivated the martial skill, the vital energy between heaven and earth was affected and started to gather around him slowly. Then it was absorbed by his energy meridians through the vital acupoints all over his body.


    "Whoosh," Austin''s breath became slower and longer. Austin used the power of his mind to direct the vital energy rushing through his energy meridians to the blocks of the meridians in every part of his body.


    The cultivator practicing vital energy had to follow general rules when he started to learn, no matter what the cultivation method.


    During the elementary course, he needed to sense the vital energy of heaven and earth around him.


    Then, he had to practice the cultivation method and absorb the vital energy of heaven and earth into the energy meridians of his body.


    Finally, he would lead the vital energy through the energy meridians and vital acupoints all over his body to connect the energy meridians and the belly, forming a small ceaselessly operating world. Only in this way, would he have the foundation to cultivate the vital energy.


    Austin had been at the ninth-level of the Energy Gathering Realm in the past, and now he was cultivating once more. So, he made quick progress because of his previous experience.


    As he absorbed more and more vital energy, many blocks of the energy meridians were broken. He could feel the heat being released as the energy meridians expanded.


    Austin was certainly familiar with this feeling. He might have had a breakthrough.


    It was almost time.


    Since Austin had dedicated himself to his cultivation, he felt as though the changes his body was undergoing implied that he had reached the fourth-level of the Energy Gathering Realm. Ever since gaining consciousness, Austin had been determined to grow stronger. And this was a step in that direction. He was going to work harder to promote his cultivation to a higher level so that he could handle challenges while practicing on Beast Mountain.


    Austin took out a green jade bottle and poured a light white pill that had a warm luster. He felt the vital energy being released, and it was comfortable.


    After Austin put the elixir pill in his mouth, it slid down his throat. In the next instant, his body began to tremble as the vital energy in elixir pill flowed to every part of his body.


    The vital energy scoured every acupoint and energy meridian in Austin''s body ceaselessly, especially the Small Circulation of Vital Energy.


    He felt a tingling sensation as if many ants were climbing over his body. Some blocks of the energy meridians and acupoints were broken immediately.


    Austin guided the vital energy flowing in every part of his body to move in the Small Circulation of Vital Energy.


    Then he used the power of his mind to lead the vital energy to elixir field just below his navel.


    The elixir field below the navel was a key position in the whole body, as it was where a cultivator''s vital energy was stored.


    When cultivating vital energy, a cultivator drew into his body the vital energy between heaven and earth and stored it in the belly. Then he practiced with it and made use of it.


    The quantity of the vital energy in the body decided a cultivator''s vital energy level.


    As more and more vital energy flowed into his belly, the feeling of having reached a breakthrough intensified.


    In the end, the last of the elixir efficacy was absorbed, and Austin felt that his belly was filled.


    It seemed that he hadn''t broken through yet. Austin smiled bitterly and assumed that perhaps one Energy-boosting Elixir was not enough for him to promote his cultivation to the fourth-level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    Austin didn''t hesitate to place the second Energy-boosting Elixir in his mouth. Again, as before, he felt the vital energy spread to every part of his body.


    And it was stronger. With the spare power of the first elixir, the vital energy flowed in his body with greater force. Austin felt so comfortable that he wanted to moan.


    After he directed the vital energy from the elixir efficacy to move in the Small Circulation of Vital Energy, it rushed to his belly. This time, more vital energy gathered in his belly.


    Austin finally felt that his belly was filled with vital energy. What surprised him was that only half of the second Energy-boosting Elixir''s power had been used.


    Suddenly, the vital energy in the elixir field under the navel moved in anti-clockwise. It rotated more and more quickly before returning to the energy meridians in his body through its original path.


    Austin felt his entire body tremble.


    Fourth-level of the Energy Gathering Realm!


    Austin couldn''t be more familiar with the feeling of this breakthrough.

 Chapter 26 The Wind-commanding Skill

    The night air was quiet except for Austin''s short puffs of breath when he slowed down a little. He used the rest of the pill he had swallowed earlier to strengthen his power, as he had just reached the fourth level of Energy Gathering Realm.


    Half an hour later, his body had completely absorbed the elixir.


    He looked inside his body and saw the thick, dense amount of vital energy that flowed through him. It was definitely more concentrated than before.


    At this fourth level, he was now stabilized and had even better understanding of energy use than most people in the same grade. His energy was also more concentrated than those who had been in this stage for a longer time.


    In combat, there were other factors to consider aside from one''s stage��for example, the quality of one''s vital energy.


    Two warriors at the same level could have vastly different qualities of vital energy. Some people''s foundations were weakly established, so their vital energy was thin and unstable. Others'' were firm, thus their vital energy was strong and dense.


    Now, Austin had collected enough energy and his stage had jumped from level two to level four. However, his very noticeable advance was a natural one.


    He was once a warrior at the ninth level of Energy Gathering Realm, and had corresponding understanding about energy and skills. This allowed his improvements to be built on a solid foundation.


    Moreover, he would stop for a while to stabilize himself whenever he re-climbed to the ninth level of Energy Gathering Realm. High realm level and solid energy storage were equally important to warriors.


    Austin was satisfied with his achievements. He even did a set of exercises to stretch his sore limbs.


    Then he sat cross-legged on the floor again, and took out a pamphlet��which he had previously looted from Rafat, from his storage. The title of the book read "Wind-commanding Skill."


    His fingers lifted the cover and he started to read the first page, "Wind is a fundamental force that had existed since the beginning of heaven and earth. It is formed by the essence of the five basic elements. It is invisible in shape or color, but tangible to one''s touch."


    "It can be soft, and also fierce. When a breeze flows, it kisses the rustling grass and rippling rivers with its amorous fingers. When a gale roars by, it blows roofs off houses and uproots large trees."


    "The power of wind can also be used in combat. The person who studies this book will learn how to use the power of wind. His movements are elusive as wind and his attacks hide in the wind."


    "Above all, the Wind-commanding Skill is a bodily movement skill. It is recorded in five sections: Feeling the Wind, Knowing the Wind, Using the Wind, Conforming to the Wind, and Hiding in the Wind. By reading this book thoroughly, one will learn to wield the ultimate source of power. He who uses the wind is the wind."


    Those were what the general principles read.


    The introduction stated that when a person had mastered the skill, he could hide himself in the wind.


    Austin couldn''t help but sigh emotionally. This Wind-commanding Skill was both mysterious and natural, delicate, and free from any frame. He had never seen any bodily movement skill like it before.


    It was also one of those advanced martial art skills as well��it was a grade-fifth in terms of quality. He believed that the skill would be quite powerful.


    He couldn''t wait to read and learn more.


    His eyes read the first section of the text, "Feeling the Wind," several times until every detail was embedded in his mind. Then, he stood up, walked outside the hut, and climbed on top of a ridge.


    The forest was deserted at midnight. Everything was still and quiet.


    A deep breath escaped Austin''s lips. He ran the vital energy inside him and directed it to the key points as stated in the book. In just a short time, he had adjusted every part of his body to its most sensitive state.


    He closed his eyes under the bright moonlight, and quietly felt for the wind.


    His body seemed to have picked up something.


    ''The wind��I seem to have sensed it...'' he thought.


    All his senses were heightened in meditation.


    The wind began to make itself known to him as it circled around the forest.


    The night wind gently blew across his face, hair, and clothes from time to time.


    However, it ceased more often. It was as if the breeze never appeared at all.


    Time slowly passed by in the silent forest.


    One hour. Two hours. Three hours.


    A few hours had passed, but Austin remained still. He was completely immersed in his search for the wind, and stood motionless like a statue.


    A few moments later, the shape of the wind gradually became clear in his mind, as if he had seen a map of it. He felt the breeze blew at him, then the mountain wind came out of the woods and rustled in the trees.


    The winds ruffled the treetops and made the leaves fall. The grass around the hut fluttered in the breeze, and the corners of his clothes billowed gently.


    Austin carefully felt the wind, as his mind followed its movement.


    He also sensed some slight winds of


    the night breeze.


    Like the soft hands of a shy maiden, it touched the thick blades of grass coltishly. Then the breeze brushed his face, and gently blew away a few strands of hair.


    A soft, faint wind gently circled the air a while later. It blew over the tops of the grass without swaying them.


    The night fog hung in the air and swirled into a mysterious shape��the shape of wind. A wisp of smoke was blown away every now and then.


    ''I''ve sensed it...


    I''ve sensed the wind...''


    Austin seemed to realize something at that moment. His perception of the wind became deeper.


    He immersed himself in feeling the wind all night long, and wholeheartedly observed its every wisp that blew through the surroundings with his mind.


    A little while later, the warmth of the first rays of sunshine had woken him up. Austin sobered up and suddenly realized that the whole night had passed.


    He thought of the past night and felt that he benefited so much from his practice. No wonder that the Wind-commanding Skill was an advanced refining technique.


    In just one night''s worth of practice, Austin''s understanding of bodily movement skills had improved.


    His body suddenly moved. He smoothly rushed forward like a flexible fish, his movements greatly agile. That was the Fish Swimming Pace, a bodily movement skill he had previously practiced. He was trying to integrate some Wind-commanding Skill in it.


    He succeeded. His movements were as swift as a fish that bolted through the water, and as agile as a falcon that soared in the sky, exquisite and elegant.


    There was also some power of the wind in his vital energy now, which made his footsteps elusive and unpredictable.


    A loud laugh tumbled from Austin''s mouth. He ran faster and faster, and left traces of residual shadows behind in his rapid movement. They were like dozens of figures that appeared in the open space before the hut.


    Finally, he came to a halt and all the figures instantly disappeared. He breathed deeply and laughed out loud again. He looked so effortless when he ran that not even a drop of sweat was seen on his forehead.


    Right now, Austin felt as carefree as a bird.


    Then he went back to the hut, sat down, and meditated. Vital energy ran in a circle around him, and drove away the fatigue and boosted his spirit.


    By this time, the grunt disciples had woken up. They began their morning ritual of washing and dressing in indistinct chatter.


    After a while, thousands of grunt disciples had started their day. The activity area became lively.


    The noise had reached Austin and woke him up from his meditation. He couldn''t cultivate skills in this noisy environment.


    It looked like he had to find a quiet place that would be fit for his future cultivation soon.


    He also had to improve his strength��the sooner, the better. Before long, he would be sent to the Beast Mountain for experience and toughening, and the fourth level of Energy Gathering Realm wasn''t enough to survive the trial.


    Now, Austin had to compete against time to strengthen his abilities.


    "Austin! Austin!" an anxious voice yelled from afar.


    It gradually became louder which meant that someone was coming.


    Then, a gasping figure broke inside the small hut and roused Austin from his thoughts.


    He opened his eyes, and was shocked to see who was in front of him.


    The visitor was a grunt disciple named Tim, who was always bullied by the others. Like Evan, Tim was also Austin''s friend��or rather, one of his only two friends.


    He quickly breathed in and out first before regaining his composure.


    "Austin, Matias and his men are beating Evan up. You have to help him! Evan is now hurt! He may die!" Tim begged worriedly.


    He knew that Austin could save Evan. Not only him, but all the grunt disciples had heard about Austin''s recovery.


    Ever since he had beaten up Bates the other day, no one dared to treat him lowly again, but with fear and flattery instead.


    Austin''s eyes glinted sharply at Tim''s words.


    "How dare they! Take me to Evan!" he said.


    A sudden burst of anger burned inside him, and he immediately stood up.


    A shiver ran down Tim''s spine when he saw Austin''s seething eyes, but he quickly reacted and led the way.


    Everyone had their own breaking points. And, Evan was Austin''s breaking point.


    ''Matias! You''ll regret what you''ve done in hell!'' he swore inwardly.


    He balled his hands into fists so hard, that his knuckles turned white.


    Tim, who led the way, sensed Austin''s rage and felt scared.


    Bump!


    A figure fell backward, and left a long drag mark behind him.


    His back slumped against a vat and pulled it down with him, then they rolled several times on the ground before he finally stopped.


    "You miserable wretch! I say you''ve asked for this! You have no idea about the current situation, do you? Since you''ve chosen the idiot, you''re also against us. Now, I''ll tell you the consequences. I''ll teach you a lesson you''ll never forget!" a male voice shouted.


    A boy in blue shook his fist proudly. He was arrogant, and took delight in ridiculing a distressed Evan.

 Chapter 27 Austins Veins Boil In Fury (Part One)

    His chest drenched in blood, Evan lay sprawled on the ground. As he checked for other injuries, the guy felt pain shoot in his torso and figured he suffered from several broken ribs. Other parts of his body were also painful enough to paralyze him.


    Not far behind the boy in blue who just assaulted Evan stood ten more aggressive-looking young men.


    One, in particular, stood with his arms folded, his expression extremely arrogant. He stood staring at Evan, who was down on the ground and gave him a contemptuous smile, his lips thinned to emphasize coldness. The man was Matias.


    Beside him was another man with shoulders wrapped in thick white gauze. Blood spots were evident on the dressing, and the pungent smell of liniment emanated from every part of his body. He was known as Bates.


    Aside from them, a crowd of grunt disciples had formed a circle in the area to enjoy the drama unfolding. At least several hundred people were there at that moment.


    Looking at Evan with quiet satisfaction was Bates. There was an evil smile in his eyes. The more severe Evan''s injuries, the more pleased he felt.


    "Jesse, what wrong have I done to you to deserve this?" Evan groaned.


    Before asking the young man in anger, Evan had scrambled to his feet, resentment written all over his face.


    The man facing Evan''s wrath was Jesse Tan, a very loyal henchman of Matias.


    His cultivation was at the third level of the Energy Gathering Realm, which was quite outstanding among grunt disciples.


    Since he had Matias to back him up, Jesse often rode roughshod over others and was always used to getting his way. With his overbearing ways, no one dared to confront the guy.


    "Have you ever done anything wrong against me? Of course not!


    No grunt disciple has the guts to offend me except Brother Matias," Jesse scoffed.


    He cast a malicious glance at Evan before continuing to speak.


    "But you were hanging out with that blockhead, and that pissed me off," he explained. "So, I wanted to show you what a strong cultivator looks like, and what kind of man is truly worth your admiration.


    All I did was to merely enlighten you. You should be thanking me for giving so much thought about you," Jesse grinned evilly.


    As he said this, the man advanced menacingly towards Evan while cracking his knuckles to indicate he wasn''t going to let the guy off the hook that easy.


    "You should understand and appreciate my good intentions."


    Jesse cackled while saying this, and looked quite pleased with himself.


    However, Evan was far from pleased with the exchange.


    Someone called out," You definitely need to teach him a good lesson to loosen the rocks in his head!"


    "Why waste your breath to lecture a dumb ass like him? Only a good beating will work on him!" Another offered.


    "Right! Just smack the guy already!"


    Every young man behind Matias roared with brutal excitement, eager to witness a beating. But Matias didn''t say a word. He simply stared at everyone condescendingly.


    "See? It''s a majority decision. You should have known better than to incur the wrath of the masses. Now, get ready to be beaten to a pulp, will you?"


    Jesse shrugged in arrogance after demonstrating his proficiency in sarcasm.


    He took everyone by surprise when he lunged towards Evan with great momentum and strength.


    At his sudden move, Evan was gripped by both sorro


    w and rage, since he was fully aware that he and Jesse were not equals in any case.


    Suddenly, Evan let out a series of ear-splitting howls. "Aahhhhh...!"


    It sounded like an injured animal in great pain, but wishing to take revenge on its attacker. Evan''s neck and cheeks had turned crimson with anger.


    "I''ll take you down with me!" he growled.


    Then he flung himself at Jesse with all the force he could muster to fight and get back at him.


    The growl did get Jesse''s attention, who was startled at the sound. The sight of a desperate Evan astounded him.


    He quickly recovered from the shock and replaced it with a cold smile. ''With the huge gap between you and me, how can you possibly hope to take me down?'' Jesse thought. He curled his lips to display a trace of contempt. Then, shutting his eyes briefly, he unleashed all the power of his vital energy.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of a clash had spectators holding their breath. Evan was thrown in the air, like a kite out of control, before landing several feet away, blood spilling out of his mouth.


    Although Jesse knew he had defeated Evan, he discovered his arms started to throb after the collision. Shortly, both his extremities went numb.


    "You filthy little scum!" he screamed at Evan.


    He no longer looked playful. Evan''s defiant attitude provoked him, and his face gradually turned grave.


    Like a child, he stomped hard and made another lunge at Evan.


    "Stop it!"


    A girl yelled loud enough that Jesse froze in surprise. The next second, a lovely figure swooped in to shield Evan and quickly executed a counter-punch.


    The blow caught Jesse, who staggered back three steps before he was able to regain his balance.


    "Denali, what are you doing?" Jesse demanded.


    His face had gone pale at the recognition.


    Because he knew he did not dare upset the fierce young lady.


    Not long after, two other beautiful girls made their way in. Like Denali, they were also grunt disciples, who immediately stood behind their friend.


    "Janie, help me get him up!" Denali ordered one of the girls.


    She was slim and exquisitely beautiful and wore a lovely red dress and the whole package she presented caught everyone''s attention.


    Many of the male grunt disciples couldn''t tear their eyes from Janie and kept swallowing their desire.


    "What are you doing?" Denali repeated Jesse''s question.


    "Well, I''m supposed to be asking you that," she retorted. "Jesse, we''re all members of the same sect. We should be uniting as one. But what are you thinking by bullying Evan like this?" she demanded.


    Her tone had a dangerous edge to it, while the eyes she fixed on Jesse held a hint of loathing.


    Since Jesse enjoyed bullying other grunt disciples, Denali was never nice to him.


    The girl she referred to as Janie hesitated for a second before going up to help Evan get to his feet.


    Once he sensed Janie''s soft and tender hands on his skin and inhaled her unique fragrance, Evan felt as if he were dreaming, drifting along with the clouds.


    The poor guy had never been near a girl before. From childhood to adolescence, he had not exchanged a single word with the opposite sex.


    He was overwhelmed by the sensation of being close to a female and felt himself panic even just looking at a girl approaching from a distance. He would lower his head and walk straight past the girl.

 Chapter 28 Austins Veins Boil In Fury (Part Two)

    Today, however, a girl just stuck up for him, while another stood beside him after helping him up.


    His head instantly went blank. Miraculously, he couldn''t feel any pain in his badly bruised body, but Evan''s heart was thumping violently in his chest.


    "Denali is sticking up for Evan?" the crowd murmured.


    Other onlookers were bemused.


    It was not the first time Matias and his men attacked those weaker than themselves. And this did not sit well with Denali who refused to go along with the bullying.


    In the past, however, she never interfered with them or defended any of their victims.


    There were whispers around them. "How freaking lucky Evan is today. Denali just came forward to speak for him!"


    All the male grunt disciples acknowledged that Denali was the most beautiful woman. In their eyes, she was as untouchable as a goddess.


    It was considered an honor by any male grunt disciple if he managed to have a few words with Denali.


    At that very moment, several male grunt disciples with a huge crush on the beautiful lady were growing quite jealous of Evan.


    "How I wish I were the one Jesse was beating. If that were the case, I would have the chance to examine my goddess at close range, wouldn''t I?" someone muttered.


    "Bah! He, a grunt disciple at the first level of the Energy Gathering Realm, does not deserve the honor of being in the same sect with me. A weak guy like him would only disgrace our Sun Sect! Denali, you have nothing to do with this. So, mind your own business!"


    Jesse bellowed the words, afraid to lose face.


    In the middle of this, Matias caught sight of Denali, and his eyes lit up. The haughty expression that he usually had disappeared. Instead, the man strode over to the girl and gave her an amiable look.


    As he walked towards Denali, Matias unintentionally eyed her willowy waist and tantalizing curves.


    The girl, after all, had been widely acknowledged as the most attractive beauty among grunt disciples.


    Meanwhile, Matias had been recognized as the strongest. Therefore, it had always been his belief that only a hero like himself deserved to be with Denali.


    "Fellow sister Li, you know it''s normal for disciples of the same sect to challenge one another occasionally. So, why not just stay and watch?


    Also, I happen to have many insights on martial arts practice to share with you. How about we go over there and talk?" he invited Denali.


    Because he thought of himself as superior to others, Matias always behaved very arrogantly and seldom smiled. But now, he was beaming exuberantly at the sight of Denali.


    "Not interested," Denali snapped.


    Her reply and expression were frosty, and she even didn''t cast a glance at Matias.


    At her remark, Matias'' face fell. Although he never uttered a word, his insides were burning with rage. ''You ungrateful bitch!


    Sooner or later, you will become my toy. And when that time comes, I will show you my power, '' he thought.


    Instead of speaking, Matias threw Jesse a look, which the latter immediately understood so he began to approach Evan with a sneer.


    "Jesse, today there is no way you can harm Evan," Denali called out.


    As she spoke to stop him, her face remained impassive.


    "Fellow sister Li, I advise you to stay out of this.


    You do know that no one who


    upsets me has a good ending."


    It was Matias who issued the threat. In a flash, he darted forward and now stood in Denali''s way. At the same time, he signaled Jesse to move quickly.


    "You dare!" Denali shouted.


    Her gorgeous eyes were now round with rage, and her eyebrows arched dangerously.


    But Matias had no intention of moving and did not budge.


    The pretty face took on an icier look. She let out a gale of cold laughter before saying, "Fine! Today, I''ll take a shot to challenge our smart fellow brother Deng."


    At her pronouncement, Matias'' eyes sharpened. Denali''s challenge bewildered the man. "Fellow sister Li, you''re doing all this just for Evan?


    Is he really worth the trouble?" Matias taunted.


    "Janie Xu, get out of my way!" Jesse snapped at the girl supporting Evan. He was now furious at the attention Evan was receiving.


    Taken aback by Jesse''s abrupt command, Janie quickly stepped aside to obey.


    A while ago, she only helped Evan because of Denali''s urgent request.


    The truth was she was unwilling to do this because, for one, Evan was a low-ranked disciple from a destitute family, and he was not the sort of man she paid attention to.


    There was also the fact that she was at the second level of the Energy Gathering Realm, while Jesse was at the third level. She certainly didn''t want to go against Jesse to benefit Evan!


    Seeing Janie more cooperative, Jesse threw a gloating smile and felt he had recovered some of his esteem.


    Then with a chilling sneer, he released all his vital energy. He was aiming at Evan''s face, his two fists filled with all his power ready to charge forward, bringing with it a gust of wind.


    Denali had just rebuked him in public. Given Jesse''s nature, he was the type to seek revenge for even the slightest offense, so he was in a terrible mood and needed to take it out on someone.


    Unfortunately, he had chosen Evan to vent his anger on.


    Watching the fists shoot toward him, Evan knew there was no time to dodge the blow. Their images grew larger and larger before his eyes, so he simply closed his eyes in resignation.


    ''Tin, take care of yourself when I''m gone.''


    He uttered the words in his head, while waiting for the inevitable.


    "Oh, gee!"


    As he closed his eyes, there was a commotion in the crowd, and he could hear people talking excitedly.


    Then he heard a muffled thud before him, as a blast of air made his face quiver. However, the pain he had imagined did not descend upon him.


    Warily, Evan opened his eyes into two slits to check out what was happening. The next scene stunned him. A fair and thin hand reached out from behind him and easily fended off the fierce wind that came from Jesse''s fists.


    Wheeling around quickly, Evan saw a spindly young man with a soothing smile standing there.


    "Tin!" Evan cried out of joy.


    He was so overjoyed at the sight of his friend.


    "Well done, Evan. You didn''t bring me any shame," Austin comforted his friend.


    A cursory inspection showed him still bleeding cuts and several bruises all over Evan''s body, and Austin felt a mixed rush of anguish and gratitude surge in his chest.


    At this point, all eyes darted towards Austin, who looked rather thin and weak. Suddenly, it became clear to all that he was the source of today''s farce.

 Chapter 29 Fury Boiling In Austins Veins (Part Three)

    ''How is the fool so powerful now?!''


    Feeling the strength in Austin''s attack, Jesse exclaimed to himself silently. He sensed vaguely that Austin''s vital energy base was higher than even his own.


    But Jesse was extremely unwilling to admit to that.


    In the past three years, Austin had always seemed like a fool. He had often been bullied by Jesse and his companions, and his vital energy base could not be detected at all.


    Jesse himself could not remember how many times he had bullied Austin or made fun of him, when he hadn''t been in a good mood.


    He also clearly remembered that each time Austin saw him, the fool''s face held clear signs of panic. He tried to escape Jesse every time he spotted the latter coming from far away.


    But now, as Jesse stood before Austin, he saw the latter gaze at him almost calmly. But his eyes were cold and sharp, even full of cruelty, one might say.


    Meanwhile, Matias too stared at Austin, his eyes narrowed to slits.


    ''The fool has changed!'' he thought.


    ''He''s not the same as he used to be.'' Matias had realized it as soon as Austin appeared before them. He didn''t believe Bates''s words at the beginning.


    Yet, despite his unwillingness to believe it, he had seen Austin repel Jesse with his force alone just now, thus proving his suspicions.


    ''Austin!'' Denali cried out the name in her mind, thrilled.


    She turned her attention onto him, giving him a wide smile. It was obvious that she was pleased with him.


    Austin nodded at her, the expression on his face not betraying any emotions. Denali had been protecting Evan just now.


    But Austin''s feelings toward her were somewhat complicated, and he had no clue why she would help Evan.


    Watching Austin throw a casual but cold glance at her, Denali grew annoyed. ''Why is he putting on such airs?'' she thought bitterly. ''He thinks he''s so great that he can look down on people?''


    She looked at him furiously before shifting her eyes.


    She couldn''t figure out what she felt for Austin, but she was truly grateful that he had saved her life that night.


    In addition to that, he was such a mystery to her. She was curious about him, so inadvertently, she paid attention to him.


    Unbeknownst to her, Matias was witness to the expressions that passed over her face. Within moments, his face turned terribly dark and menacing, the fire of jealousy blazing in his heart.


    He had always regarded Denali as his own and had great confidence that someday, he would win her over. Yet, Denali was always rather cold with him. She refused his attempts at courtship and distanced herself from him constantly.


    It pained Matias to the bone.


    If Austin had reacted positively to Denali''s kindness, Matias might not have been as jealous.


    But instead, Austin was acting like he didn''t care for her at all... which made Matias even more annoyed. Who did Austin think he was?


    "You fool!"


    Matias snapped at him angrily.


    "Haven''t you found a hole for yourself to hide in? What made you come here to face me? We beat you up last time, remember? Yet you didn''t die. Today, you won''t be that lucky," one of Matias''s followers shouted out, standing behind him.


    "Fool! Have you come to accept your death punishment?" another roared


    arrogantly.


    "You idiot, if you don''t come over and kowtow a hundred times to Matias, you should just go ahead and cut your throat! Our hands would get tarnished if we kill you." The followers were up in arms, bellowing like monsters.


    The raucous, loud protests rang out jarringly. Each of them was goading Austin to accept the death punishment.


    As for Bates, he didn''t take off his resentful eyes from Austin for even a second.


    "Matias, this fool and Denali were brazen enough to flirt with each other in front of you. He has been condescending toward you. I think we should teach him a nice lesson today," Bates said, trying to ignite Matias''s rage.


    The taunting worked. Matias''s face grew even darker, heavy with disdain.


    "Such a ragtag group of imbeciles. You really think so highly of yourself, don''t you?" Austin burst out.


    Looking at the group of arrogant men in front of him, Austin was full of contempt. Back then, when he was the number one outer disciples, even the elites among the outer disciples had respected him.


    The highest cultivation base of any the grunt disciple in front of him was only the fourth level of the Energy Gathering Realm. Yet, they were presumptuous enough to behave so haughtily. Austin found it a tad ridiculous.


    At Austin''s words, the group of dozen or so men around Matias grew indignant. They rolled up their sleeves, eager to beat him up at any moment.


    "Don''t worry. None of you could escape me," Austin said indifferently, stretching out a finger and waving it at Matias and his followers.


    The provocative gesture stunned the disciples, as if Austin had slapped each of them in public.


    "How dare he?!" one of them shouted out, clearly offended. The rest seemed to share the sentiment as they cursed him in stifled voices.


    Meanwhile, Denali looked Austin up and down thoughtfully, her pretty eyes full of interest, as if she was enjoying this.


    As far as she knew, none of the other grunt disciples ever dared to talk to Matias and his followers this way.


    "Did he hit you, Evan?"


    Austin asked, pointing at Jesse.


    "Tin, I think we should get out of here. They outnumber us," Evan said slowly, a bit terrified. He was worried that Austin would not be able to fight such a large number of people.


    "You don''t need to worry about me. It''s time to even the score today," Austin said, patting Evan on the shoulder in an attempt to assure him.


    "Well then. Let''s start with you," Austin said, looking at Jesse. "Just so you know what happens when you test my temper."


    However, hardly did Austin''s words leave his mouth that Jesse bellowed, outraged," You fool, what act are you putting on? You think you''re so high and mighty?"


    Jesse''s feet hit the ground as he stepped forward, gravel crackling from the force. Grunting, he rushed at Austin, his five fingers clenched into a fist as they slammed into Austin''s chest.


    Feeling Jesse punch him, Austin just sneered disdainfully. He immediately exercised the power of his vital energy, his body veering as he floated to Jesse''s side gently like a gliding leaf.


    He grabbed Jesse''s right arm tightly and raised one of his knees to kick at him. At once, Jesse howled wildly like a pig, clearly in pain.

 Chapter 30 Fury Boiling In Austins Veins (Part Four)

    The spectators stood baffled, watching as his right arm bent out of shape at a strange angle. The fold of skin at which it was skewed was cut open, exposing a couple of broken white bones, the image gory and revolting.


    "Ssss.."


    The crowd sucked in their breaths at the sight.


    One move! A single move by Austin had defeated Jesse, even breaking his arm in the process.


    Austin''s strange bodily movements and ruthless technique had the spectators astonished.


    Matias narrowed his grim eyes at Austin, fury running through his veins.


    "Evan, how many punches did he throw at you?"


    Austin asked him in a spine-chilling voice that could freeze water. Jesse felt a shiver crawl across his body.


    "Tin, he punched me more than ten times," Evan replied, his voice lilting with encouragement. Seeing what Austin just did, he grew more confident.


    ''Liar!'' Jesse yelled out in his heart, aggrieved because as far as he remembered, he had punched Evan only four or five times. It couldn''t have been as many as ten punches! He knew it would be useless to correct the number though, as Austin would never believe anything Jesse said.


    "All right! Then I''ll punch him the same number of times," Austin said abruptly.


    He stomped and pulled his hand into a tight fist, ready to punch him. He was as fast and deadly as a cheetah chasing its prey.


    Austin had just broken Jesse''s right arm. He was already howling in pain and had no interest in continuing the fight.


    As soon as he saw Austin''s punch coming at him, he tried to flee wildly and desperately like a frightened mouse.


    ''You want to escape?


    Where is your momentum? The arrogance you showed just now?'' Austin smirked to himself.


    Sneering at Jesse coldly, he used his Fish Swimming Pace, fused with the speed of the wind as he moved toward Jesse.


    Within a moment, he was behind Jesse. He threw a hard punch at his back without hesitation.


    Jesse felt as if he had been struck by lightning, the skin at his back bruising terribly. Bile flooded his throat, forcing his mouth to burst open indecorously. The crowd of disciples saw blood come out of his mouth as he was tossed away like he was an empty sack.


    "The first punch," Austin snapped.


    Pow!


    Before Jesse could fall on the ground, Austin rushed to his side and threw a second furious punch at him.


    Jesse''s body altered its flying trajectory, now flying in the other direction.


    The second!


    Austin came at him for the third time.


    The fourth punch!


    ... Austin punched him while he muttered the count. Anyone witnessed the scene before him couldn''t believe his strength. Austin did not stop until he had thrown all ten punches.


    "Sss, sss, sss..."


    The disciples, who watched Austin beat Jesse incessantly, were petrified at the fierceness displayed.


    "The tenth punch!" they heard him bellow finally.


    The dull sound of a fist hitting Jesse''s body followed, and they saw him being tossed away like a broken kite dismissively. Jesse was hurtled to the ground, raising a cloud of dust as he made the contact.


    As the dust dispersed, Austin''s thin figure revealed itself. A corner of his mouth lifted in a curl, the expression feral.


    For a while, there was pin-drop silence of the field, save for Jesse''s soft whines of pain. Austin breathed in deeply as numerous pairs of eyes fixed on him. The people saw him in a new light; he seemed to them a monster.


    Jesse stilled on the ground, now making no more sounds. It was hard to tell if he was still alive.


    "Evan, who else here has bullied you?" Austin asked.


    As he spoke, his eyes slowly swept over Matias and his followers, and instantly, the dozen or so young men felt like they were being targeted by a ferocious beast.


    Only Matias took a step forward, looking defiantly into Austin''s eyes.


    He could not deny that Austin''s display of behavior was shocking.


    At the same time, however, he knew that Austin''s current vital energy level was only at the fourth level of Energy Gathering Realm.


    The discovery surprised Matias a little bit, as he himself was at the fourth level of Energy Gathering Realm too.


    But he still didn''t regard Austin as his equal. Matias had previously succeeded in fighting an outer disciple whose cultivation base was higher than his, after all.


    Evan watched Jesse, who lay on the ground. Jesse was so badly beaten up that he couldn''t even stand up. Evan felt relieved. Somehow, the earlier


    pain in his body seemed to dim, until he couldn''t feel it at all.


    "Tin, each of them has bullied us before."


    Facing Matias and the other disciples, Evan was no longer as scared as he used to be. He stood with his chest puffed out, pointing at the group as the words rang out boldly.


    "Good, very good! Then, none of them will be able to escape me. I''ll take my revenge on them one by one."


    As Austin''s cold gaze scanned the group of young disciples, his outstretched hand pointed at a young man who stood at the side. He shouted, "You. Let''s start with you!"


    The young man was instantly startled. "You fool," he shouted. "How dare you?"


    Although his voice was raised, it was shaky. He was already retreating slowly, trying to slip away.


    Austin rushed at him quickly. Employing Spiritual Sense Flying Needle powered by the strength of his mind, he attacked the young man on the run.


    Trying to make his escape, the young man felt a sharp pain in his head all of a sudden. Staggering in his footsteps, he almost tumbled down.


    At the same time, Austin was standing before him, throwing punches at him one after another. As the young man screamed terribly, he thrashed about like a kite.


    Austin had so far assaulted two of the disciples. Watching his violet punches, Matias''s other followers murmured, now lost in panic. They felt like they were weak lambs facing a hungry wolf. One by one, as if they were on a conveyor belt, Austin brutally abused and ravaged them.


    After a while, a cacophony of voices rang out on the field. Some screamed and howled, while other begged for forgiveness and cried out for help.


    When the disciples off the field saw the situation, their mouths slacked to hang so far wide open that they could easily swallow a few duck eggs in one go.


    In recent years, Matias and his followers had been doing all kinds of abominable things, including bullying both male and female grunt disciples weaker than them. More than half of the sect''s grunt disciples had been victims to their savage treatment.


    So, watching them get beaten up by Austin, the other disciples secretly applauded him, feeling ecstatic.


    In their minds, Austin had risen to the status of a hero for punishing these villains.


    They clapped and whistled as they watched the scene, having been bullied by Matias''s group on previous occasions.


    But they soon stopped, afraid of Matias''s retaliation. It was very possible that he and his group would trouble them afterward.


    At the same time, a few timid disciples were scared of Austin''s apparent, newfound power. They shuffled their feet, staring at him in horror. From time to time, they would pull at the arms of their companions, asking them to leave at once.


    Afraid of the fool''s excited state, they worried that he would now train his animalistic urges onto the innocent crowd of disciples standing on the side.


    A while later, each of Matias''s followers who had bullied Evan and Austin, except for Matias himself, had been beaten up.


    Continuous cries of agony could be heard across the field.


    Evan was rooted to his spot, cheering for Austin. As he looked at the lot of disciples grunting in pain on the ground, he clapped his hands and hooted.


    Denali''s beautiful eyes twinkled brightly. Stunned at this show of strength, she wondered deep in her heart, ''So, this is the demeanor of the number one outer disciple back that year?''


    As for Matias, Austin had saved him for the last on purpose. He intended to settle scores with him.


    Matias didn''t attack Austin but just observed him coldly. He was keen on identifying Austin''s true strength so he could figure out a way to defeat him.


    The life and death of his entourage were of no concern to him. He was an unsympathetic man by nature. Coldness radiated from him in waves.


    Finally, Matias spoke out, "There is no denying that you are indeed a strong opponent. Very hard to deal with, apparently. Moreover, I''m surprised your cultivation base has reached the fourth level of the Energy Gathering Realm so quickly."


    His words were firm and unafraid. After a pause, he continued, "However, if you think you can beat me, you''ll find yourself to be wrong. Among all grunt disciples, I occupy the number one spot. I can crush you within moments, make no mistake."


    Matias''s words were sharp as he looked straight at Austin. The look in his eyes was intense. He moved stealthily, intending to strike Austin.

 Chapter 31 The Promotion Contest For Grunt Disciples (Part One)

    Seeing the overwhelming confidence of Matias, Austin sneered and ridiculed, "Is that so? You seem so confident."


    "There''s only one way to find out. Let''s try, shall we?"


    Matias responded solemnly. It seemed that he started to consider Austin as an equal adversary.


    The audience was hoping to see the two fight to find out who was the strongest.


    "To tell you frankly, I am looking forward to our match. It''s been quite a while since the last time I competed with a strong opponent like you," declared Matias again. He glared at Austin with soaring fighting spirit as he clenched his fists.


    However, Austin appeared to be unusually calm. He stood firm with his hands behind his back, devoid of any dismay.


    Not a single sign of anger or agitation could be seen in Austin as if fighting Matias was something he wasn''t worried about.


    When Matias sensed that Austin wasn''t interested in fighting him, his facial expression had changed.


    He then said coldly, "But first, I''ll teach you what respect is and the price you should pay for your arrogance!"


    With that said, he directed his powers to his clenched fist and prepared to launch an attack.


    "Stop!"


    When Matias was about to attack, a thundering sound came.


    Everyone in the area immediately felt a strong presence so overwhelming that they could hardly breathe. Whoever it was, his strength appalled everyone.


    ''To have this strong presence, he must be a powerful warrior at Earth Realm.


    There''s no doubt about it! Only those who are at least at that realm could have that level of strength!''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Suddenly, a floating figure appeared in the sky. He glanced around with his sharp and angry eyes, and all disciples lowered their heads to avoid his gaze. Everyone was quiet and careful not to make any unnecessary noise.


    The man was no other than Steward Lu!


    T


    attention. It was Austin.


    He asked in a casual way, "Are you Austin Lin?"


    Upon being asked, Austin hurriedly stepped forward, bowed, and answered politely, "Yes, Steward Lu. I am Austin."


    He spoke with utmost politeness and respect. He was trying his best not offend the steward in fear of being wiped off from the sect.


    "I remember that you were turned into a fool. But what happened? Why are you sober now?"


    Steward Lu asked curiously.


    "I was, Steward Lu. But a few days ago, I just recovered."


    "Well, that''s good to hear. You have a good foundation, and if you worked hard, you might regain your strength," said Steward Lu casually. He had heard about Austin before. The boy was the top disciple among the outer disciples. But due to an unfortunate incident, he was shamefully turned into a fool.


    Austin''s recovery had piqued his interest.


    After all, he was an excellent disciple with great potential and a firm foundation in cultivation. If he could regain his strength before the competition proper, it would be beneficial for Steward Lu, too.


    "Thank you for your kind words, Steward Lu. I will prove my worthy of your confidence."


    "Excellent!"


    Steward Lu was satisfied with Austin''s deferential attitude.

 Chapter 32 The Promotion Contest For Grunt Disciples (Part Two)

    All right then. Now, do what you all must!


    Steward Lu dismissed himself and disappeared instantly. After making the announcement, he had no further interest in mingling with the grunt disciples.


    After he left, some of the grunt disciples started discussing. Apparently, Steward Lu''s comment on Austin made them feel jealous.


    Steward Lu had never talked to any of them like that since he took over the management of grunt disciples.


    But just then, just today, he spoke with Austin directly.


    Every grunt disciple wanted to make a mark on Steward Lu''s mind. And witnessing how the steward talked with Austin made them envious.


    They wonder what was so special about Austin that piqued the steward''s interest.


    Among the jealous disciples was Matias. He was furious as he glared at Austin hatefully.


    He had always considered himself above the other grunt disciples since he entered the sect. The other grunt disciples also looked up to him. Everywhere he went, he was always the center of attention.


    But just now, Steward Lu didn''t even mention his name or looked at him longer.


    Instead, the steward paid more attention to Austin and even spoke to the latter.


    It was something that Matias could not easily let go. He wanted to rush towards Austin and grind him beneath his heel. He wanted to tell the world that he was the one worthy of attention.


    But eventually, he calmed himself down. He looked at Austin with his furious sharp eyes before he finally turned around and walked behind his wounded companions.


    Meanwhile, Austin didn''t even look at Matias and his companions.


    However, deep down, he understood that Matias had his own reasons to hate him.


    The feud between Matias and Austin began in an accident.


    It started not so long ago when Austin accidentally sneaked into a small forest near the grunt disciples'' settlement that he found two naked grunt disciples in the middle of rough sex.


    One of them was Mati


    had lived two lives. He had much experience than anyone in the sect. And in his previous life, he was an experienced Assistant Sales Director in modern society, so he had his share of unkind words.


    "We''re here to purchase some elixir for healing wounds. What can you recommend?"


    "Elixir for healing wounds? You mean, you want to purchase some?"


    The Medicine Hall disciple glanced at Austin and mocked, "The elixir is not something people like you can afford. The cheapest remedy I have here is Golden Sore Powder that costs one vital energy crystal per pack. This kind of medicine is good for scalds, cuts, mosquito bites, dizziness, and headaches."


    The Medicine Hall disciple''s words were full of contempt when he spoke, and he stared at Austin and Evan disdainfully.


    He could see that Evan was badly injured, but he could not believe that the two grunt disciples could afford an elixir.


    He knew too well about their financial conditions. The grunt disciples received their allowance of only 3 vital energy crystals per month. Even if they saved it for a year, it would only sum up to 36 vital energy crystals.


    On the other hand, the price of an elixir would be at hundreds of vital energy crystals. So, there was no way these grunt disciples in front of him could afford an elixir.

 Chapter 33 Knowing The Wind

    Sensing that mockery in the disciple at the Medicine Hall, Austin thought that it was useless to argue with him.


    Instead of talking to him, he just wanted to show him what he got.


    Austin put his one hand into his pocket and meditated. Shortly after, he took out three hundred vital energy crystals from his secret Space Ring and threw them on the counter.


    The disciple in the Medicine Hall was dumbfounded. He looked at the bright vital energy crystals and couldn''t believe that a grunt disciple could just take them out conveniently.


    At Sun Sect, the outer disciple could only earn twenty vital energy crystals a month.


    Even if the outer disciple saved his earnings of whole year, he couldn''t just take out three hundred vital energy crystals.


    It appeared to him that this grunt disciple was from a rich family.


    Even Evan couldn''t believe when he saw Austin threw so many vital energy crystals at the disciple. He wondered where Austin could have gotten that fortune.


    The expression of the disciple at the Medicine Hall had lightened a little at the sight of the vital energy crystals. Without further ado, he took out a dark red elixir and put it on the counter.


    "This is the Energy-recovering Elixir and it costs three hundred vital energy crystals. If he takes the elixir, his minor wounds will surely be cured," the disciple said politely. He no longer gave them the cold shoulder. All he was after was to make a sale.


    When presented with the Energy-recovering Elixir, Austin''s heart jumped for joy.


    It was the most effective remedy to ordinary body injuries including traumatic and internal injury.


    Other than its healing powers, this elixir would help the warrior recover the vital energy during the healing process.


    With its benefits, the Energy-recovering Elixir was a healing panacea that all warriors dreamed of acquiring.


    Austin took the Energy-recovering Elixir and grabbed Evan out of the Medicine Hall.


    As they were about to step out of the Medicine Hall, Austin suddenly stopped and walked back to the counter.


    The disciple in the Medicine Hall hadn''t put away the vital energy crystals from the counter yet when Austin picked up ten from them and said, "I believe I made a mistake. I just gave you ten extra vital energy crystals. As you know, these ten crystals are already a big fortune for a grunt disciple like me, so I hope you won''t mind me taking them back!"


    He smiled slyly at the disciple in the Medicine Hall then bid goodbye before finally leaving.


    The disciple in the Medicine Hall counted the vital energy crystals on the counter just now and knew that Austin had originally given him ten extra crystals. If Austin hadn''t remembered it, he could have kept


    meditation of the Taoist or the epiphany of the Buddhist was a mental state to cultivate the mind power.


    The Buddha meditated under the bodhi tree for seven days and nights and got the supreme Buddha fruit and it was a high-level mind power.


    Austin was immersed in cultivating the Knowing the Wind for three consecutive days. The wind''s rule was appearing and disappearing in his mind from time to time.


    ''The wind should blow in this way... It came from the southwest and would head to the northeast.


    Oh, no. It should blow in that way... It came from the southwest but would head to the east...


    Ha, it was correct this time. The wind came from the east and headed northwest...'' ...


    Austin had finally adjusted his mind to a peaceful state, feeling and foreseeing the direction of every wisp of wind around him in a stable manner.


    Whenever the wind blew, he could foresee its strength, track, and direction with his mind power.


    Austin gradually understood a little about the wind''s regular pattern.


    As he comprehended it further, the theory and mystery of the wind began to appear in his mind.


    But there seemed to be something that was blocking his mind from seeing it clearly.


    "Tin, Tin."


    A voice awakened Austin from his state of Knowing the Wind.


    He was on the hillside of the mountain near the Clearing Lake.


    Evan was at the foot of the hill when he called Austin. He jogged hastily to where Austin was cultivating to tell the latter something.


    "What''s up?"


    Austin asked.


    "You won''t believe this! Farry told me to inform you that he applied for the task on the Beast Mountain on your behalf."


    Evan said as he struggled to catch his breath.


    When Austin heard that, his eyes widened in disbelief. He asked in a low voice, "Did he get it? Was it approved?"

 Chapter 34 Setting Off On A Treacherous Adventure (Part One)

    It was widely known that Beast Mountain was a dangerous place in the Prime Martial World. Specifically, it was a small ridge that stretched from the side of the Grand Desolation Mountain.


    Most of the creatures living in Beast Mountain were low-level monster beasts, demonic beasts, and diabolic beasts.


    But for many disciples who were merely at the first or second level, those beasts posed quite a threat.


    These beasts were born stronger than human beings. Some that descended from special bloodlines also possessed magic power.


    However, disciples knew that danger often came with risks as well as opportunities.


    Cultivators could hunt in the Beast Mountain for the cores of the beasts that lived there. They could also collect assorted herbs and use them during their practice, or else, trade them for other resources that their training required.


    Moreover, actual combat with various beasts was one of the most efficient ways to improve one''s cultivation base.


    It could be said that practicing at Beast Mountain was a must for all low-ranked disciples of Sun Sect.


    During their stay at Beast Mountain, some disciples found surprises and opportunities, while others lost their lives.


    At this moment, a small group of five young men and two women arrived at the front entrance of Beast Mountain.


    The two people walking in the front were a man and a woman. The man was named Marvin Su. He was tall and handsome. As he cooled himself with a fan made of white jade, he looked quite elegant.


    The woman was Lara Tang. She was also tall and slim. On this day, she had chosen to wear delicate makeup. She appeared as noble and graceful as a princess. Obviously, the two were taking the lead.


    Two years ago, Lara Tang joined


    ld all work out.


    After all, he had been to Beast Mountain several times. Nothing in it was threatening to him anymore.


    Meanwhile, the other five outer disciples seemed tense and cautious.


    Considering that many outer disciples died in the mountain every year, there was still a very real possibility that these five disciples, who were all at the fourth level of the Energy Gathering Realm, might get hurt or worse. And so, they dared not be overconfident.


    At the sight of the grave expressions of their faces, Lara Tang could not help but snicker. Then, she said scornfully, "A bunch of cowards. Scared even before you step into the mountain."


    A fork in the road appeared as the seven disciples rounded a hill.


    A towering tree stood at the fork. Its numerous branches extended very far, and its leaves were green and thick. From afar, it looked like a gigantic umbrella.


    Under the tree sat a middle-aged man with his legs crossed. He seemed rather ordinary in linen clothes.


    His eyes were closed, and his body was still as if he were a statue.


    Next to him stood a young man around seventeen in a grey-and-white robe. That was Austin.

 Chapter 35 Setting Off On A Treacherous Adventure (Part Two)

    He had been waiting for almost an hour. But the middle-aged man kept meditating and paid no attention to Austin.


    After patiently waiting for an hour, Austin decided he should greet the middle-aged man. Just as he was about to speak with the middle-aged man, Marvin Su and his team arrived.


    When Lara Tang saw the humble-looking middle-aged man, she furrowed her brow and asked Marvin Su, "All we need to do is to hand the Jade Badge to this man, right? But he is not sleeping, is he?"


    At those words, Marvin Su hushed her.


    The outer disciples who came to practice at Beast Mountain called the middle-aged man the mountain keeper.


    Lara Tang had no idea who he was. But after adventuring into Beast Mountain several times, Marvin Su knew the mountain keeper was not as simple as he looked.


    Two years ago, a Diabolic Unicorn at the third level suddenly appeared in Beast Mountain and took the lives of many Sun Sect disciples.


    At last, a man came forward and killed that third-level Diabolic Unicorn. That man was the seemingly inconspicuous mountain keeper.


    Numerous Sun Sect disciples witnessed that brutal fight, and one of them was Marvin Su.


    That third-level beast was as fierce as a man at the eighth or ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    Nevertheless, when that mountain keeper dealt with the beast, it seemed as vulnerable as a child. In the blink of an eye, the mountain keeper had destroyed the creature.


    That was when the outer disciples realized that the mountain keeper who sat under the huge tree day in and day out had strength that was not inferior to that of some elders in their sect.


    Marvin Su carefully walked up to the mountain keeper and stated respectfully, "Senior, we''re outer disciples who have ventured here for adventures."


    A moment later, the middle-aged man slowly opened his eyes and glanced at Marvi


    is cultivation base also fell to the fourth level.


    The trauma that Austin had incurred was enough to force a man give up hopes of advancing, not to mention the damage it caused to his vital energy and cultivation base.


    Life was unpredictable as no one knew what would happen to them the next day. It also applied to those who were extremely gifted, given that many of them were killed in their infancy before they had the chance to grow up and become strong.


    But now that Austin was here, it showed that he still wanted to fight. The mountain keeper started to wonder what kind of performance Austin would present this time.


    The mountain keeper suddenly felt a rush of curiosity. He had heard of Austin before and knew that he used to be ranked the highest among all the outer disciples.


    "Fine."


    The mountain keeper replied, void of expression. He closed his eyes again and waved at them.


    "Go ahead, all of you."


    Austin turned and looked into the distance. The forest ahead of them was so thick that it blotted out the sky and covered the sun. Rolling hills lined up and stretched as far as he could see. Austin breathed deeply at the magnificent view of the Beast Mountain, and whispered, "Beast Mountain, I''m coming!"

 Chapter 36 Scarlet Sword Boar

    The thick forest was quiet and peaceful. Several small beasts could occasionally be seen browsing for food, and every time they showed up, it startled the birds, which flew from the tree as fast as their wings could carry them.


    Behind the shrubbery, a slender youth lay prone in the grass. He was motionless, only daring to breathe every once in a while. It seemed he was waiting for something.


    It was Austin''s first day on Beast Mountain.


    He extended his spiritual sense. An image appeared in his mind, a large bright-red beast walking more than one hundred meters away from where he was hiding.


    The Scarlet Sword Boar!


    It seemed to be a one-level monster.


    Scarlet Sword Boar resembled an ordinary wild boar, but was larger in size. Their skins were bright-red and rough, which people associated with rock.


    That Scarlet Sword Boar had two crimson sword-shaped horns on its head. Its horns curved a little at the tips. Its mouth made a harsh sound. Its body gave off a stomach churning scent of blood.


    It was grunting as if it were enjoying the idle afternoon. Leisurely, it ambled toward the shrubbery.


    Austin had killed many low-level monsters when he went to Beast Mountain to practice his technique.


    However, he''d been out of practice for three years, so his cultivation degraded to fourth level in the Energy Gathering Realm. Facing this fierce and cruel Scarlet Sword Boar, he was not certain that he could successfully kill it with vital energy.


    He was about to actually fight a monster again. He was more excited than nervous about the actual combat. Holding the long sword tightly with his hands, he waited for the best time to attack.


    Austin had attained perfection in several popular sword skills of the Sun Sect.


    Recently, he had been reviewing and practicing these sword skills. Now the sword he held in his hands was one that he bought specially in a country market near the Sun Sect. It cost 5 vital energy crystals. It stood out from other ordinary long swords by dint of its sharpness.


    And it was perfect for his purposes, because it was what he used to practice his kata, sword-breaking techniques, parrying, cutting, and thrusting, not to mention the techniques where he imbued the sword with spiritual energy, to make a more devastating strike. He knew he had lost some of the magic that he had, and he was hoping to prove himself on Beast Mountain.


    Finally, the Scarlet Sword Boar moved close enough to him. Austin could even smell its foul breath, which had felled many a disciple because they couldn''t fight while being nauseous. But Austin steeled his nerves and fought back the urge to vomit.


    Austin was never an indecisive person. He decided to attack right now.


    He sprang, gained momentum by kicking a tree nearby with his feet, and then he moved as quickly as a sharp arrow loosed from a bow.


    Swoosh! In an instant he was on the left side of th


    easily handle its attacks. He moved faster and more flexibly.


    Suddenly...


    During the fight with the Scarlet Sword Boar, Austin found he felt something more about the wind.


    Earlier, during the meditation, he felt this same thing, but he could not understand it totally. It seemed that there was a barrier between him and the thing he wanted to understand.


    But now, the barrier was disappearing bit by bit.


    It was a hard-won opportunity to understand more about the wind. So Austin wasn''t going to let it go to waste. To get the Scarlet Sword Boar to keep attacking him, Austin continuously hacked at it with his long sword.


    The Scarlet Sword Boar brought a frightening gale every time it pounced on him with its huge body. Austin made good use of this and immersed himself in his understanding of the wind.


    It was the advantage of actual combat. When he cultivated martial arts skills in his daily life, he was like a tree growing in a greenhouse. However, now he was like a tree growing in the storm.


    These two environments had totally distinct effects on the cultivation of martial arts.


    Gradually...


    Austin found that he was in a weird state. Everything he saw was slowed way down. Time itself slowed around him. In comparison, his movement sped up.


    The Scarlet Sword Boar attacking him. The withered leaves whirling in the air. The birds fleeing in fear. All of these things were in slow motion.


    He had an epiphany and a feeling of control.


    The essence of wind was the energy flowing in the air and it was affected by the speed of flowing energy.


    Wind revealed the change of energy in the space around him. For example, wind could reveal how much energy it contained and in which direction it blew.


    Reflexively, Austin closed his eyes tightly. Without physical sight and feeling with his spiritual sense, he tried to catch the small movements of everything by his understanding of the wind.

 Chapter 37 Gains In The Beast Mountain

    Austin closed his eyes as he did the Fish Swimming Pace, and easily dodged all of the Scarlet Sword Boar''s attacks. He could even feel the smallest of the Boar''s movements effortlessly.


    No matter how ferociously the Scarlet Sword Boar attacked, it couldn''t touch Austin at all.


    In the end, the Scarlet Sword Boar got worn out and stopped. It simply stared at Austin with its dazed scarlet eyes.


    It couldn''t understand why this human in front of it could move so fast, and every time it tried to hit him, he dodged it in an incomprehensible manner.


    Suddenly, Austin opened his eyes. His heart felt lighter than ever before.


    The incredible power of the Wind-commanding Skill took him by surprise. All he needed to do was to feel the wind, and now the Scarlet Sword Boar seemed like a little toddler rather than a vicious beast.


    A cold laugh escaped Austin''s lips.


    "Nice game, right? But it''s about to end."


    There was a sudden flash of white as Austin pointed his sword at the Scarlet Sword Boar, his eyes sharp.


    Now it was time to put an end to it.


    The animal''s blood boiled with rage as it seemed to know what Austin meant to do as well.


    Its scarlet, bloodshot eyes had gone mad. The bristles on its body stood on their ends and hardened into steel needle-like points. Moreover, it grew larger in size which made it even more powerful and aggressive.


    With a flash of the sword, Austin attacked first.


    The Scarlet Sword Boar opened its mouth and roared. It kicked the ground hard with its heavy feet and pounced upon Austin like a rocket.


    When they got closer to each other, Austin suddenly smirked. He bent down and got under the Scarlet Sword Boar.


    A beautiful arch formed in the air as he wielded his sword.


    It was called Cloud Swordsmanship, a second grade swordsmanship that Austin learned at the Sun Sect.


    There was a ripping sound of something being cut open.


    Blood spurted out from the boar''s body all over the place, and its innards and other body parts burst out and got scattered everywhere.


    Then, there was a loud crash.


    The earth seemed to quake when the oversized Scarlet Sword Boar fell down heavily on the clearing. Its impact made a deep pit on the ground.


    Although the Scarlet Sword Boar''s skin was as hard as steel, it had a weakness: its lower abdomen was soft and vulnerable.


    Of course, Austin knew that. However, he didn''t directly attack its weak spot until the end as he wanted to practice his skills. Otherwise, the beast would''ve been dead as soon as the fight started.


    After a while, Austin pulled his sword back and stared into the depths of the Beast Mountain. The deeper he went into the mountain, the more dangerous it would become.


    But, there w


    e of them were amazed or admired him while others laughed at him.


    However, most of these outer disciples were newcomers to the Sun Sect and had been members for only less than three years.


    Although most of the new ones had heard about the legendary Austin��who had become the first outer disciple and later became known as an idiot, they didn''t know how he looked like.


    Every outer disciple who had been in the Sun Sect for a long time had already been through the dangerous adventure in the Beast Mountain.


    Those who had succeeded were promoted to an inner disciple, some even core disciple. Others left the Sun Sect to seek further development. Meanwhile, those who hadn''t made any progress in a long time already gave up and refused to go to the Beast Mountain anymore.


    Only the newcomers would be here.


    There were two or three teams that previously invited Austin to join them, but he politely declined.


    Although Austin was only on the fourth level of Energy Gathering Realm, he had two best cards��Wind-commanding Skill and spiritual sense.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin could know the level of the beasts that he would meet from far away. If it was an easy one, then he would go ahead and kill it; otherwise, he would run away.


    And with his Wind-commanding Skill��a fifth grade bodily movement skill, he could easily beat most of the level one or two demonic beasts and diabolic beasts.


    He would only feel a little stressed when he was faced with demonic beasts or diabolic beasts that were famous for their speed.


    That was why Austin didn''t want to be in a team.


    The gains would be split after the fight was over, and what he would''ve gotten would be much less.


    Besides, it wasn''t always convenient to be in a team. One had to spend a lot of time waiting or covering for others.

 Chapter 38 Fight Hard Against The Giant Rock Lizard

    Having stayed on the Beast Mountain for six days, Austin obtained more and more beast cores, useful organs, and monster skins.


    He had gathered the beast cores in his space ring��five beast cores of level two monster beasts, three beast cores of level one demonic beasts and two level one diabolic beasts. Actually he had killed more than ten level one monster beasts.


    Beside the beast cores, there were also a great deal of dead bodies and useful organs of demonic beasts, diabolic beasts and monster beasts. The Sun Sect preferred not to waste any part of a kill. They didn''t hunt for sport��on the contrary, they could use every part of anything they killed.


    And of all the demonic beasts, diabolic beasts and monster beasts, more than one part was useful. The fur could be used to make armors. As they were light, soft and tough enough, the armors fashioned from these materials were not only comfortable and good-looking, but also powerfully defensive. It was even better than ordinary chain armor.


    Weapon refiners could add some sharp paws or horns of diabolic beasts to the weapon they were making by special means. In this way the power of the weapon could be improved greatly. And any way you could improve a weapon was highly valuable. A weapon was just a weapon, but one enhanced with diabolic power would be a sought-after weapon indeed.


    And the flesh of the beast was also of great use!


    Especially that of demonic beasts and diabolic beasts. They could cultivate themselves innately and their flesh contained plenty of natural energy, which was great beneficial to humans after humans cooked and ate it. It wasn''t particularly delicious, but then nothing good for you ever was. And Austin had enough to last him quite a while.


    Some beast parts had specific properties. For example, the gall of the golden crown snake could be used as medicine and an antidote for poisons of all kinds!


    The bones of a red fire tiger could be cooked in water. After that the water could be used in a bath to enhance a warrior''s skin, flesh, tendons and bones.


    As for herbs, there weren''t many, since the Beast Mountain was a location for low level disciples to test their strength.


    Furthermore, there were always some people from the sect patrolling the area. Once they found even the weakest herbs, they would harvest them for the high level disciples.


    After all, the hopes of the sect were pinned on the high level disciples only. The numerous low level disciples were still disposable. They were just cheap labors, until they proved themselves to be otherwise.


    Of course there was something exceptional here. There would be precious herbs that were overlooked by the sect and some low level disciples were lucky enough to find them first.


    There was an outer disciple who had found an earth spirit herb. After he ate it, his cultivation base improved greatly and soon he was upgraded to an inner disciple.


    But this was really rare.


    Austin had been on the periphery of Beast Mountain. Most of the herbs he found


    speed and the angles of using the sword than he had before.


    Austin thought it might be because of his powerful spiritual sense, which was certainly a great help to learn martial art skills.


    In the end, the giant rock lizard was fed up with fighting against Austin. The more it fought, the more it was frightened.


    It had not so much as even touched the clothes of the young man after fighting against him for such a long time, not to mention to hurt him. He just wasn''t fast enough to touch this blur of blade and speed. But it had been cut by the youngster thousands of times.


    Although its foe was too weak to hurt it badly, it cost the giant rock lizard a lot of strength and energy to fight with the young man. If the fight continued, he could very likely tire and die. Realizing that, the lizard turned its tail and ran, trying to escape the young disciple.


    Austin laughed happily, and of course he did not want to let the lizard go so easily. He smiled broadly and gave chase.


    They still fought against each other while the lizard was trying to escape. His deadly tail swept to and fro, missing Austin but splintering the huge trees on either side of them. Austin just dodged the attacks easily, but there was one close call where the tail smashed into a tree where he had previously been standing.


    The fight was massive and dust rose to obscure their fight. Bunches of birds were still flapping, scattering in all directions, and some weak beasts did their best to escape. The world shook from their battle, just like in an earthquake.


    Soon, the forest drew the attention of all the disciples and other beasts.


    All of them started thinking, ''Wow! What an amazing guy, fighting against a beast like that!''


    In the end, the giant rock lizard ran to a lake and dashed into it without hesitation. The lake was disrupted when the lizard hit it. But soon enough the ripples faded, and there was no trace of the monster. The fight ended with the lizard getting away. The lake was placid once more.

 Chapter 39 The Outer Disciple Seeking Help

    After a whole day''s fierce fighting and using so much vital energy, Austin didn''t feel tired at all, on the contrary, he felt full of vital energy, felt it coursing through him.


    The vital energy vibrated faintly. He felt limp and numb at some blocked acupuncture points. But it wouldn''t last. It didn''t before his coma, either. He would work through those blocks and only get stronger.


    And to his excitement, his energy meridians were going to expand.


    This was an exciting, familiar feeling, the omen of vital energy breakthrough.


    There was a hidden cave not far from the lake, in which the giant rock lizard concealed itself. Austin took out an emerald jade bottle, and poured an off-white Energy-boosting Elixir.


    Before setting off for Beast Mountain, Austin had given Evan four Energy-boosting Elixirs. After using two to break through to the fourth level of the Energy Gathering Realm, he only had four Energy-boosting Elixirs left now.


    This kind of elixir was extremely precious for disciples of his level.


    But Austin did not hesitate at all, for the chance to break through was even rarer than the elixir itself. Gaining levels was paramount, no matter the cost.


    Once the Energy-boosting Elixirs entered his body, the vital energy in the elixirs was released in a flash. It flowed into the energy meridians in his body like rushing gurgling rivers.


    Breathing out, feeling full of vital energy, Austin immediately started the movements for Purple Yang Formula, unified mind and focus, guiding the vital energy flowing along the formula''s route.


    The vital energy formed by the elixirs'' power rushed into him and flowed fluently. Some blocked acupuncture points were broken through accordingly. This just made him feel even more powerful.


    Already having tendency to expand, some acupuncture points suddenly expanded at an amazing pace with an inaudible whisper, like fire under the wind.


    Energy Gathering Realm meant remolding the energy meridians, dredging all the meridians of the Circulations of Vital Energy and 360 crucial acupuncture points, letting vital energy flow smoothly throughout the body.


    This was the foundation of vital energy cultivation. The solider a foundation one laid, the higher the level one could reach. It was a basic principle of vital energy cultivation. Without a solid foundation, the disciple was weak.


    So cultivators should do two things at Energy Gathering Realm. The first was to breathe in vital energy all around the world and to guide vital energy to dredge the meridians and crucial acupuncture points throughout the body.


    The s


    breathe water, and Austin wasn''t. What''s more, it was still practically invulnerable to attack.


    After yelling for a while by the lake, Austin had no choice but to leave.


    "Help! Help! Somebody helps me?!"


    A pressing screaming for help suddenly aroused his interest. He mentally prepared himself for another fight.


    A confounded figure fled, zigzagging, heedless of which patch he chose. He was carrying an extra-large cloth bag on his back. The bag was bulging and apparently filled with something. But what?


    This was a young man about sixteen or seventeen years old. The clothes he wore had been torn in several places by branches. He was panting now and always looked behind him in terror when fleeing.


    Not far behind him, two wolf-like diabolic beasts were chasing him unhurriedly, with blood-red saliva dripping onto the ground and terrifying fangs in their mouths.


    Looking at the poor young man, they gave him a sinister grin.


    "Damn demon dogs! Don''t come any closer or you''ll get bopped by my Sunday punch. I''m not afraid of you. You''ll die miserably once I unleash my Sunday punch."


    The young man came around to menace the two Diabolic Beasts after he yelled for help and no one came. He''d have to deal with this on his own.


    Hiding in the branches, Austin curled his lips when he heard this. ''This guy is so good at pretending. He can even brag when attacked by two diabolic beasts.''


    Austin came here from the lakeside to see what was happening when he heard the shouting.


    The two wolf-like diabolic beasts were demon dogs.


    Demon dogs were tricky diabolic beasts. Their most dangerous body part was a mouth full of sharp fangs, which could damage an armor of spiritual-weapon level easily.

 Chapter 40 Payment For Saving A Life

    The demon dogs were very cunning as they fought their enemies. Instead of going all-out from the outset, they preferred to round up their foes in small groups.


    And when their enemies were finally exhausted, they would finish them off.


    Like a cat that would always torture a mouse before eating it, demon dogs enjoyed watching their enemies struggling while helpless and desperate until they died.


    It was particularly enjoyable for these two demon dogs to see their prey in such a vulnerable position. It was a lot of fun for them to play the game before devouring the prey.


    They knew the young man had been running for a long time and was now worn out. At this point, he was yearning to sit down and rest.


    However, like two ghosts, the demon dogs relentlessly hunted him down.


    The man was aware of the demon dogs'' notorious habit. The thought of being tortured before his hunters finally devoured him made him sigh loudly. ''How could I have been so unlucky to run into these two devils?'' he thought to himself.


    The dogs were getting closer, yet no one had still shown up to rescue him. It looked as if he would end up as their meal.


    With nothing to lose, he called out, "Hey, buddies! Don''t you think it''s better to make friends than enemies? Since fate brought us together, how about we become friends?"


    Trying to be friendly, he offered the bag of magic herbs he collected from the mountain. "It includes several Ganoderma lucidum that took a thousand years to grow. There''s also dragon-shaped dates produced every five hundred years. All are incredible natural gems, and I spent a great deal of effort to pick them. If you let me go, I will give all of them to you..." he trailed off.


    "Hey, are you listening? Why are you still chasing me?" he hollered.


    With no one coming to his rescue, the young man had to negotiate with the demon dogs to survive.


    It surprised Austin to hear the young man rambling even as he was stumbling forward to escape.


    "Whoops!" the young man cried out.


    He fell on the ground and rolled over several feet. Austin saw that he had tripped over the root of a tree due to sheer exhaustion which caused him to fall.


    Assuming their prey was finally worn out, the demon dogs moved faster. They jumped a few times at extremely high speeds and blocked the young man''s way, with one in front of him, the other behind.


    wanted so badly to rush up to it and beat it himself, seeming to have forgotten that he had almost died a while ago.


    But Austin was not about to let the dog escape, or he would lose a beast core of a diabolic beast at level one.


    In a blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the demon dog.


    After several rounds of lopsided fighting, Austin stabbed the demon dog in the middle of its head with the long sword.


    When he pulled out the sword, a beast core rolled out from the hole in the demon dog''s head. He picked it up with the metal blade and it jumped into his hand.


    Then Austin proceeded to the dead demon dog, hit its head and got another beast core.


    The young man''s eyes gleamed in envy as he watched Austin take the beast cores into his hands.


    Still jovial after his near-fatal experience, he called out, "Hey, buddy! Nice to meet you. My name is Herbert, and I''m an outer disciple. Thank you very much for saving my life! I really don''t know how to express my gratitude."


    His gratitude was said sincerely.


    Austin acknowledged this and nodded lightly.


    "You''re welcome! It''s not a big deal," he said.


    Bending down, Herbert picked up the big stuffed bag, opened it, and grabbed a handful of herbs.


    "Buddy, please take these. It took me several days to pick these magic herbs."


    The young man''s eyes beamed a smile, his generosity genuine.


    As his lips twitched, Austin tried to hold back laughter while looking at the bag.


    It was full of low-cost magic herbs like ground bone grass, violet grass, and magic flowers, among others.

 Chapter 41 The Evil Ape Hunting Team

    Some of the herbs that Herbert collected were so young that they didn''t even look a year old. A handful of such herbs might not be worth a single piece of vital energy crystal.


    Even more ridiculous was the fact that even at the critical moment of his escape, Herbert still carried the large sack of cheap herbs with him. It seemed that he was obsessed with the herbs.


    "I appreciate your kindness, but I don''t want herbs. You''ve worked so hard to collect them. You''d better keep them."


    As Austin had saved his life, Herbert wanted to express his gratitude by giving him some herbs. To his surprise, Austin refused.


    The herbs were cheap as they were only worth a few pieces of vital energy crystals. Although Austin thought that they were useless, Herbert didn''t think so.


    "Er... But I only have these for you. I don''t have much left."


    Herbert was embarrassed. He thought Austin was expecting more.


    "Well, you can have half. That''s quite a lot."


    Reluctantly, Herbert held the corner of the sack and poured half the herbs on the ground.


    Austin frowned and thought, ''You are so odd!''


    "No, thank you. I said I don''t want any."


    Austin lost his patience.


    Eventually, Herbert realized that Austin was not appreciative of the herbs that he valued.


    After thinking about it, Herbert realized why Austin didn''t want the herbs. The two cores from first-level Diabolic Beasts that Austin had just acquired were worth more than forty pieces of vital energy crystals, while all the herbs in the sack were not worth much.


    Besides, with his skills, it had not been difficult for Austin to kill the diabolic beasts and get their cores.


    ''He must be rich. That''s probably why he doesn''t value these cheap herbs.'' Herbert''s embarrassment disappeared, and he felt pleased. After all, Austin''s assistance would not cost him anything.


    "Dude, you saved my life. Perhaps I can repay you later. May I know your name?" asked Herbert.


    "My name is Austin. You can call me Tin."


    "Good name, Tin. I''m your brother from now on. I will dedicate my life to assisting you."


    Herbert clapped his chest with his hand and asserted solemnly.


    "By the way, Tin. Since you are so skilled, why don''t you join the Ape Hunting Team? People say two evil apes are guarding the earth spirit fruits."


    "The earth spirit fruit!"


    Austin''s eyes glittered when he heard the name of the fruit.


    The earth spirit fruit was a precious herb that contained abundant energies from heaven and earth. It was said that the effect of a single ear


    responded happily, "It''s easy to find. Their location is ten miles west from here. Tin, you are not only strong in martial arts but also generous and chivalrous in your behavior. I believe there is no limit to your prospects. If you need any help in the future, just let me know. I''m well-informed."


    Herbert felt ecstatic as he played with the two beast cores in his hand. He had never imagined that one day, he would sell information at a high price of two beast cores.


    When he looked up, Austin had disappeared into the forest ahead.


    On the west side of Beast Mountain, a bowl-shaped valley lay hidden among the steep mountain ridges.


    The valley was shaded by thick trees all the year round. As a result, it looked deep and dark.


    At the entrance to the valley was an open grassland with sparse trees.


    A dozen young men and women had gathered there. Some sat while others stood. Each of them had a proud smile. They also looked a little nervous, as if they were waiting for something.


    Farther away, at the edge of the grassland, many people were talking and looking enviously at the warriors.


    These were Sun Sect''s outer disciples. The promise of acquiring Earth Spirit Fruit had been enough for all of them to risk their lives.


    The Evil Ape Hunting Team was preparing to enter the valley to kill the evil apes. This was also a great event for the other disciples.


    Even if they couldn''t hunt the evil apes, the disciples would not miss the opportunity to watch.


    The Evil Ape Hunting Team consisted of the strongest outer disciples who had taken part in the Beast Mountain training. Every move of the strong would always attract the attention of the weak.

 Chapter 42 Just In Time

    In the woods in front of the entrance to the valley, the people that had gathered here in the past two days all belonged to the Evil Ape Hunting Team, except for the several men who were familiar with the outer disciples with great strength and chose to stay somewhere else just to watch how the scene would unfold.


    Their strength was absolutely at the top-level among that of the disciples who came to the Beast Mountain to get experience and toughening.


    A member of the Evil Ape Hunting Team seemed to be growing impatient as he walked back and forth in the woods. He had a strong body build and looked fierce with a pair of huge purple gold hammers on his back.


    "I think no one else is coming. Those people are all cowards! We can just go straight to the valley to kill those two evil apes ourselves, then carve up those earth spirit fruits."


    His name was William. Aside from his innate great strength and fierceness, his cultivation base also reached level six of Energy Gathering Realm, which made his combat effectiveness amazingly high.


    There were five full members of the Evil Ape Hunting Team in the woods at that moment. But they still needed one more to form a group of six. The plan was that the group would be divided into two subgroups with three members each to handle one evil ape.


    They waited the whole day and night but still failed to find the sixth qualified member.


    Many had applied to be the sixth member through self-recommendation. However, none of those met their requirements, so they were sent away rudely.


    "Humph! You just want to flaunt your superiority. You know very well that those two evil apes are quite strong! Say we find the sixth qualified disciple to join our group then proceed with our plan, there''s no assurance that the six of us can handle the two evil apes! So, what will happen if we go there with just the five of us? That''s suicide!"


    A young girl in a neat leather skirt said. Her name was Mindy.


    Her tight clothing emphasized her petite body and alluring curves.


    She had bronze-colored skin that looked healthy, and she was oozing with wild sex appeal. Mindy was like a little female leopard filled with explosive power.


    "Ha ha, it''s just a casual remark."


    William didn''t get mad at Mindy but agreed blandly. He seemed somewhat eager especially when he made eye contact with her.


    He had a special feeling towards Mindy.


    "Ha ha, Brother William is not completely wrong. We shouldn''t wait any longer. If the stewards of the sect arrive, we will all have to stand aside. We might not get a chance with the e


    an evil ape, they might survive and have a chance to run away instantly.


    The plan might work better if there were three disciples with the strength at this level in a subgroup. It might not promise success, but at least they would stand a chance.


    This was the reason why they waited all this time to form a team of six.


    However, they abandoned that plan and decided to move forward with only the five of them for the fear of the people of the sect coming in and taking all the earth spirit fruits.


    According to the first outer disciple who escaped from the valley, there were more or less twenty earth spirit fruits in the valley.


    These fruits could be exchanged for twenty thousand or thirty thousand vital energy crystals.


    And for an outer disciple, having several hundred vital energy crystals was already a fortune.


    A person who possessed over a thousand vital energy crystals could already be considered as a moneybag.


    It seemed as if a large amount of cash equivalent to twenty thousand or thirty thousand vital energy crystals was placed in front of them. With their eyes on the prize, the five members of Evil Ape Hunting Team were ready to go into the valley.


    Their greed overpowered their reasoning, so despite the dangers, they would go into the valley and try their luck in killing the evil apes.


    "Okay!"


    The other four agreed with Marvin.


    "Hello everyone! I am here to apply for Evil Ape Hunting Team. I hope I am not too late."


    As the five members were about to set off for the entrance to the valley, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them just at the moment when the branches and leaves of trees trembled.


    And that figure was no other than Austin himself.

 Chapter 43 A Conflict With Marvin

    After hearing Herbert''s news, Austin rushed right over.


    On his way there, he had a run in with two monster beasts that were level two, and still arrived just when the Evil Ape Hunting Team was gearing up for some action.


    When Austin showed up in front of them, they were all surprised. However, instead of saying anything, they glanced suspiciously at Austin.


    They were wary of Austin because his true strength was not known.


    It wasn''t that long ago that the team had turned away a lot of underachievers who wanted to join.


    It made no sense to include weaker members when what they needed were people with real strength.


    The consensus was that the only ones qualified to share the earth spirit fruit they would reap were those who showed real strength.


    "He''s the grunt disciple we met at Beast Mountain!" said Lara.


    She was sarcastic when Austin handed the Jade Badge to the mountain keeper.


    Even though she hadn''t seen him in a long time, and Austin was tanner now, Lara recognized him immediately.


    The grunt disciple?


    When Lara referred to him like that, everyone else realized who Austin was.


    As Austin looked at each of them, he was met with sneering, disdainful and even angry expressions.


    The disdain Marvin felt towards Austin wasn''t a secret as he said sarcastically, "Boy! What do you think we''re here for? To play some game? We''re going to kill the diabolic beast! The diabolic beast! Do you even know what that is? Huh? Aren''t you afraid those evil apes will finish you with one bite?"


    Marvin glared scornfully at Austin.


    "Get out of here! Go fuck yourself and leave us alone!" snapped William angrily while he waved his huge palm in Austin''s direction, dismissively.


    Ralf stared at Austin coldly but didn''t speak. Mindy and the others scoffed at Austin too.


    Apparently, they all thought Austin was stupid and didn''t know what was happening.


    They were the five strongest outer disciples, so they were insulted that a grunt disciple thought himself good enough to join them.


    "You want to join us? Bah! Look at yourself. You are nothing but a grunt disciple. You are good for nothing but the menial chores. Don''t you know your limits? What a fool you are!" scorned Lara maliciously, frowning contemptuously.


    With Austin there, Lara was suddenly grumpy.


    "Shut-up!" said Austin callously. As his words were clipped out, he moved, and was right in front


    Austin, Lara knew he was about to die at Marvin''s hand. At the thought of that, she couldn''t help smiling gleefully.


    "You''re going to regret your arrogance, you dolt!"


    roared Marvin.


    The dragon darted through the sky, swooping down on Austin. However, he still stood steadfast, which stunned everyone.


    Could it be that Marvin''s aura terrified the grunt disciple so much that he was frozen to the spot and unable to dodge?


    But, right before the dragon impaled him, Austin evaded it, quickly, yet peculiarly.


    Being surrounding by the violent wind caused by Marvin, Austin''s body suddenly became weightless. He wafted through the air like a lifeless remnant.


    Although the dragon was cutthroat, it failed to pierce Austin or even brush his clothes.


    Marvin threw attack after attack, and each one was stronger and faster. But Austin was faster, and dodged every one of them. Consequently, Marvin''s attacks failed, proving to be nothing.


    Having defended against all of Marvin''s attacks, Austin smiled confidently as he prepared to take the offense.


    "Swish!" cutting through the silence, Austin''s sword slashed as he skillfully wielded it, slicing the air in front of Marvin gracefully.


    All five members of the Evil Ape Hunting Team recognized the Cloud Swordsmanship, which was the second grade swordsmanship.


    Any outer disciple with enough credits could trade this swordsmanship for practicing. After all it was not such a rare martial art form.


    Even so, Austin''s movements were natural, flowed flawlessly, and fully demonstrated the Cloud Swordsmanship''s charm and grace.

 Chapter 44 Join The Evil Ape Hunting Team

    Marvin believed that Austin''s sword would stab him this time.


    He was startled, and the violent vital energy emerged from his body. The light green light appeared on the surface of his body and formed a green vital energy shield.


    It was a vital energy defensive method!


    Looking at the momentum, Austin shrank in fear. It was challenging for a cultivator at the Energy Gathering Realm to cultivate this kind of method.


    And such a martial skill was expensive. Even if ordinary outer disciples wanted to practice it, they didn''t have enough contribution credits.


    It was beyond his expectation that Marvin had practiced this skill. His strength couldn''t be underestimated!


    When Austin attacked Marvin with the long sword, he felt a strong, vital power pressure, and the power of his sword weakened.


    It was difficult for him to stab. "Clang." The jade fan clashed with the long sword. The vital energy at the point of collision created an impact wave spreading that could be seen by the naked eye.


    Austin felt as though a stronger power was leading the long sword in his hand. Fearful that the sword would be snatched from him, Austin panicked. The vital energy in his body flowed restlessly.


    He hurried to take a step back and seized the chance to get rid of the anti-shock force. A blood streak appeared on his purlicue because of the shock.


    Austin smiled bitterly. Although he was at the fifth level of the Energy Gathering Realm, his strength was barely presentable.


    Eh...


    The scene astonished everyone.


    This guy really had a thing or two. All people, including Marvin, became serious.


    Others also saw something unusual.


    A grunt disciple could not only dodge easily but also hit back under the violent attack of a powerful outer disciple.


    At least it proved that this grunt disciple was not as weak as they had imagined.


    Lara bit her lip as she couldn''t believe what she had seen.


    "You surprise me with your skills. You can dodge quickly. But you are not qualified to show off in front of me."


    Seeing that Austin was more capable than he had thought, Marvin became more cautious. He spoke with Austin in a cold tone.


    In the next instant, the vital power emerging from his body became twice as strong.


    Everyone''s


    have to fight two diabolic beasts at the second level. Even if inner disciples join them, they probably won''t be able to deal with the creatures. These outer disciples are courting death."


    The comment was not short of envy or satire.


    A short while later, the news spread.


    "I hear that the last guy to join the Evil Ape Hunting Team is a grunt disciple."


    For a while, everyone was silent. The uproar continued as they clamored to share their opinions.


    "Haha, are you foolish? Do you believe that? A grunt disciple! How can Marvin and Ralf allow a grunt disciple to join them? If it is true, I can also join the Evil Ape Hunting Team."


    "Right. The person who is creating confusion by spreading the rumor must be jealous because he didn''t qualify to join the team."


    Nine out of ten people who heard the news didn''t believe it.


    In the valley full of thorn bushes and vines, six people advanced quickly. A few small animals scattered out of hiding when the team rushed past them.


    The dense towering trees on both sides covered the sky and sun. As a result, it was darker in the valley than on the outside. It was gloomy and cool, like a land of idyllic beauty, with mottled sunshine reflecting on the ground through the tree cracks.


    As the six people entered the valley, they slowed their pace to move forward cautiously.


    According to the description of the only surviving member of the previous hunting team, the earth spirit fruit was about two miles away from the valley entrance.

 Chapter 45 Hunt Evil Apes (Part One)

    However, this was no easy task. Not only were the evil apes a couple, they could have been anywhere from the valley to the place where the earth spirit fruits took hold.


    There was also the problem that they were several times stronger than the average level two diabolic beasts.


    No one in the Evil Ape Hunting Team was actually sure that he would be able to fight them.


    Most of the level two diabolic beasts were highly intelligent and it would have been big trouble indeed if the two apes were ready to ambush the team.


    The idea kept them all on their toes.


    Austin also released his spiritual sense, which allowed him to sense everything in a six-hundred-foot radius around him.


    Along the way, there were no signs of the two evil apes.


    After the team had ventured about a mile into the valley, they suddenly found that it was filled with a sort of milky mist. Everything looked hazy and there was a wet, damp smell in the air.


    "Be careful, everyone! They could be hiding anywhere."


    Ralf reminded the others coldly.


    A few dozen meters forward, they saw that a heap of rubble lay behind some bushes.


    Behind the rubble lay a hillside with green vines and a milky mist covering it.


    Just as they were about to pass through the rubble, Austin suddenly stopped.


    His spiritual sense felt that at a concave ground on the hillside shrouded completely by thick mist, and there was an evil ape with a pair of blood-red eyes staring at the team.


    "Watch out!"


    Austin warned loudly. Right now, they were all in the same boat, and since there were two of the apes, they could not afford to lose anyone.


    Everyone was nervous. When they heard Austin''s cautionary call, they instantly ran back a dozen steps.


    As soon as they moved, the very ground they were standing on shook fiercely, as a huge figure rushed down with great momentum.


    There appeared a three-foot-deep pit on the ground, with star-like cracks spread around it and out of the blue, a huge black evil ape materialized in front of everyone.


    About six or nine feet tall, and completely covered in long jet-black hairs, the ape was a sight to behold and was surrounded by a cloud of scarlet miasma.


    -grade spiritual weapon of level one was a luxury for him to afford.


    After taking out the trident, Marvin became a lot more confident and rushed towards the evil ape.


    The rest of the team also besieged the beast. There were six people in the group and all of them were rushing around it, looking for an opportunity to strike.


    Surrounded by the group which was completely dwarfed by its body, the ape had to face every sort of attack.


    It clapped madly at the crowd with its huge palms, turning everything into a mess due to the shock wave.


    The stones were stomped into pieces, and several stone pieces found themselves flying all the way over to the group.


    In a short while, the ape had already been attacked by hammer, saber, sword, trident and chain, and a lot of vital energy had already filled the air.


    No one dared to confront its attack head-on, though. They all tried to dodge away, and even if they couldn''t avoid ape, they resisted its attack nonetheless.


    All six of them were united like never before since they knew that their chances were slim already and if a single one of them got hurt, success would be farther away from them. Moreover, not only would they fail to get the earth spirit fruits, they would also be killed mercilessly.


    Besides, there was probably another evil ape hiding somewhere, ready to attack them at any time.


    So, as soon as someone was in distress, the others would try their best to save him.

 Chapter 46 Hunting The Evil Apes (Part Two)

    Austin activated his spiritual sense and instantly knew the exact movements of the evil ape. He could easily tell its attack from all directions.


    With the Wind-commanding Skill, he moved quite swiftly like a leaf in the wind, flashing from left to right as if he was disappearing and reappearing. As a result, he was the most relaxed of the six.


    Brandishing his shining sword, Austin skillfully and smoothly performed the Cloud Swordsmanship, striking the ape more than a dozen times in succession. And each time, the evil ape was stabbed in the rough part of the flesh causing blood to ooze from the wounds.


    This scene impressed everyone including Marvin and Ralf because they hadn''t hit the ape yet. All they did was dodging the ape''s attack.


    Austin''s attacks didn''t do much damage to the evil ape but at least it got disturbed.


    His uncanny bodily movement skill enabled him to be unusually agile and swift. Eventually, the evil ape began to take Austin as its greatest threat.


    "Ow!"


    The evil ape let out a deafening roar, and the black energy gathered around its enormous claws rapidly. It temporarily abandoned its attack on the others and focused its attention on Austin.


    Sensing the terrifying power of the evil ape, Austin flashed and moved to the left of the evil ape.


    But the evil ape was quick to chase after him. It made a turn and charged at Austin again.


    The powerful energy that came towards Austin pressed his vital energy slightly stagnant and unable to flow smoothly.


    Austin groaned as he wondered why the evil ape just frantically chased him.


    The other five started to realize what was happening.


    Ralf rushed hastily to the back of the evil ape. As he was about to land on its back, he waved the white chain in his hands and immediately wrapped it around the ape''s neck from behind.


    The evil ape might have great strength, but it was weak in bodily movement skills. As soon as the white chain was winded around the ape''s neck, it shrank and tightened automatically.


    At this point, the rest of the team acted. William wielded his hammer and slammed it at the evil ape''s head; Mindy raised her dagger and lunged at the ape''s left breast; George took his sword which carried faint tiger''s growls and cut the ape in the right rib.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity that the evil ape pursued Austin only, the other five held their weapons and attacked the ape''s vi


    rs, it didn''t take them too seriously and thought it could kill or chase them away after a fight.


    It never occurred to it that these human cultivators were extraordinarily powerful, and thus it was severely injured.


    The two evil apes'' hearts were interlinked. As the male evil ape roared, the female ape in the depth of the valley sensed it immediately, so, it rushed towards the male ape''s rescue.


    With its huge body making the valley shake with thunder, the grass and trees were broken as it passed through them, and smoke billowed in its path.


    The animals and birds were disturbed. One could tell that even the animals feared the evil apes from the sound they were making as the valley shook.


    The team immediately sensed the stir and knew that the other evil ape was coming.


    But instead of fear, they felt overjoyed and were discreetly glad that the two evil apes were separated in the beginning.


    If they had met the two evil apes at the same time, the six of them could already be defeated, or worst, dead. Judging from the strength of the male evil ape, there was no way they could win if they fought the two simultaneously.


    Had it not been for Austin''s uncanny ability to keep the evil ape at bay, the six might haven''t pinned it down yet.


    "Everybody, hurry up and kill this evil ape first. If the two evil apes join forces, it will be hard for us to handle them," Marvin urged.


    He considered himself as the leader of the team.


    Despite being annoyed, the rest of the team agreed to him at that moment. So, they all tried their best to attack the stricken male evil ape.

 Chapter 47 Hunting Evil Ape (Part Three)

    The manic evil ape grew more irrational under the intensified attack led by the team of six hunters. The fierce pain was soon exhausting him.


    His pace��that had the power to shake the earth��became unsteady and slow. The strength the ape wielded gradually dwindled.


    Fresh flood bled like a continuous running stream from the wounds on his neck and his right abdomen.


    As he fought, the dark red liquid spilled to the ground, making a mess. The blood seemed to cover the ground thickly, and the shining red dazzled the eyes of the ape''s six opponents. For a moment, their vision seemed to be hazed in red.


    The six attacked the wounded ape once again��his former big, black body dripping of red blood now. His breathing withered down considerably.


    The blood on the ground converged like a flowing river, but the ape kept roaring as if his life depended on it, a blend of anger and pain in the sound. He grew weaker and weaker, until finally his mouth opened agape but no sound came out. The evil ape''s red eyes widened, holding a trace of unwillingness in them. He fell to the ground with a heavy thud as the ground reverberated as if a mountain had collapsed.


    As he fell to the ground, he saw the female evil ape run in his direction. The ape tried to roar again, but he failed to make any sound. Slowly, his eyes closed.


    The female ape rushed over, only to find her partner fall to the ground and die. Suddenly, she let out a high-pitched whine, grief consuming her insides. Her red eyes snapped wide open as she looked at the six offenders before bolting toward them.


    Her huge black body, about two or three meters high, dashed over to them madly like a steel chariot.


    She ignored the hunting team''s slew of attacks, completely diving into a state of irrationality.


    Fighting the female evil ape, the small team found that her strength was considerably lower compared to her male counterpart.


    However, her desperate attacks were putting great pressure on them, leaving little time to react.


    Her bulky body surged forward, surprising them with her great power. No matter who the female ape faced, the opponent found it hard to dodge the attack under the heightened force of her movements and rage.


    Her irrational state of mind also had an impact on herself. It frequently exposed her body to her enemies without any sort of defense. Constantly, she was getting injured. In no time at all, she was bleeding all over.


    But the female evil ape seemed not to notice the injuries. She made no move to defend herself, instead, she attacked the six of them even more desperately. She seemed to want to tear them into pieces, no matter what the cost she would pay.


    Among the team members, William''s skills were at the lowest. The martial arts he had cultivated focused on mere power, as a result of which he was relatively weak when it came to bodily movement.


    When he faced the attacks of the female evil ape head-on, he could hardly dodge them. He had no line of defense, but he could attack with all force. However, his strength was lower than the evil ape''s.


    When his purple gold hammer hit her chest, he too


    t. They both simultaneously stabbed their swords into the ape''s ribs.


    At once, the massive body of the ape turned slack like a punctured water bag as blood poured out from her body.


    As the team took out their swords from the wounds, the ape''s blood spilled over in several streams like a bunch of flying arrows, mixing with the scarlet blood of the already-dead male evil ape. The entire ground around was covered in red blood.


    Even now, the female evil ape had not released her hold on Ralf. Ralf summoned all his strength to break away, but it was in vain. He could feel the ape squeeze the life out of him without pause.


    Moments passed by and Ralf felt like he was nearly faint as the world started to dim in his vision. His surroundings seemed to grow silent but for the unmistakable sound of his scattering bones echoing in his ears. He had no idea how many of them were broken.


    Fortunately, the evil ape became weaker and weaker as she lost blood incessantly. Her breath became light until it finally stopped.


    The evil ape knelt to the ground slowly before it fell face-down, finally taking her last breath.


    Relieved, Ralf somehow forced himself to forget the pain in his body and rolled aside on the ground swiftly, away from the evil ape''s bondage.


    The hunting team lapsed into a long silence. They looked at the bloodshed on the ground and the dead bodies of the two evil apes with unease swarming their thoughts. The terrible fight still lingered before their eyes vividly. Now that they had killed the evil apes, they could not utter a word.


    "We finally killed the two apes!"


    A crisp and joyful but slightly hoarse voice broke the pin-drop silence. It was Mindy who first found her tongue.


    She helped William and George sit up. Ralf also struggled to stand up.


    Three of the six hunters were seriously injured, but the Evil Ape Hunting Team had finally eliminated the two evil apes.


    Undoubtedly, Austin, Marvin, and Ralf had been center-stage in this violent face-off with the apes. The other three assisted them in making the kills finally.

 Chapter 48 An Unexpected, Deadly Assassination

    As the fears of the tragic, cruel battle began to disappear, a glint of eagerness shone in the eyes of the six teammates.


    Naturally, they were excited to obtain the earth spirit fruit!


    Eliminating the two evil apes meant the precious earth spirit fruit would be easy to get.


    "The earth spirit fruit should be about a mile from here, hidden. If the steward gets there ahead of us, all our efforts will have been for naught! So, we need to get a move on it and pick some!" reminded Austin, looking at the other five bruised and tired people.


    Mindy was applying medicine to William and George''s injuries.


    Ralf took a cyan colored bottle out, tipped it, allowing a pill to spill out, and popped it in his mouth before he sat on the ground and crossed his legs. Closing his eyes, he utilized his vital energy to hasten the pill''s absorption.


    After that, he skillfully reset his fractured bone which had been broken by the female evil ape.


    Realizing his comrades were hurt seriously, Austin shook his head. He asked," Do you need my help?"


    "No! Thanks anyway!" stated Mindy with a small smile of gratitude at his kind offer.


    Since she, William and George knew each other a long time and wanted to be part of the Beast Mountain trials, they had formed the hunting team.


    Some disciples opted to form groups of five, six, while others included over a dozen members.


    But, Mindy''s team was made up of only three members. What made their team mightier than the ones that had twelve members even, was that the base level of their vital energy was powerful.


    Originally, it was the trio who launched the Evil Ape Hunting Team.


    After hearing about it, Ralf, Marvin and Austin joined them.


    William and George glanced up at Austin, the gratitude in their eyes silently thanking him. As a salute, Austin nodded in return.


    Austin believed that these three were genuinely sincere in how they dealt with him.


    While everyone else was busily tending wounds, Marvin retrieved his jade fan. He strolled casually, as if there was no rush.


    "Oh yeah, that''s right! The evil apes should have beast cores. Austin, since you made the greatest contribution to killing the apes, it''s only fair for you to take the cores," suggested Marvin out of the blue.


    The rest of the group members nodded in agreement with him.


    Mulling it over, Austin determined, ''Although beast core from a diabolic beast is second grade and not a big deal in comparison to the earth spirit fruit, they are worth a small fortune.''


    After he''d thought it over and determined he could add a little more funds for his cultivating resources, Austin accepted Marvin''s offer.


    So, he went over to the evil ape corpses, drew


    ast and nimbly Austin moved, Marvin decided to kill him first.


    "Run Austin! He''s too strong for you!" warned Mindy anxiously. During the hunting expedition, she had good feeling about Austin.


    Austin was slightly surprised as Mindy pulled secret, defensive weapon out.


    ''What''s going on? Suddenly, everyone has secret weapons? When did they become all the rage?'' wondered Austin.


    Looking into Marvin''s murderous eyes, a small grin formed on Austin''s lips.


    "You become so greedy at the thought of riches that forget righteousness, and slaughter the disciples from the same sect. Aren''t you afraid that the sect will hunt you down?" demanded Austin angrily.


    Marvin''s actions disgusted Austin.


    "Ha-ha-ha! Hunted by my sect?"


    questioned Marvin laughing in an exaggerated and delirious manner, like someone had told a hilarious joke.


    "Boy, are you that naive? Do you genuinely believe that anyone from the sect would bother to investigate deaths during the Beast Mountain trials?


    Where there are masses gathered, there are deaths. In fact, the sect accepted this as part of the trials a long time ago!" said Marvin mockingly.


    What he said was true. Almost half of the disciples participating in the trials every year perished at the hands of their peers.


    Killing others to rob them of their winnings was a frequent occurrence, while the sect hunting the murderers down never happened.


    It seemed the sects just accepted this as how things were.


    "Hey, it''s impressive how skillfully you escaped before. But, I don''t think you will be able to get away this time!"


    As Marvin spoke, he slipped into a position that blocked the valley''s entrance.


    Austin knew his ability to move wasn''t bad, but his base level of vital energy was rather too low compared to Marvin''s.

 Chapter 49 Theres No Escaping

    Austin knew that even if Marvin didn''t have strong vital energy, he couldn''t easily break the latter''s defense.


    Furthermore, Marvin had a low-grade fairy weapon so Austin would have no chance to win if they ever fight.


    "Runaway? But why should I? I had a hard time fighting those evil apes, so I won''t be that silly to escape.


    Do you know why I am here?"


    Austin asked with a sly smile.


    Suddenly, Marvin felt like something hit his brain.


    Like there was an invisible needle pricking his brain and the pain was unbearable.


    While he was distracted by the sudden pain, Austin said sarcastically, "You''re not strong enough to stop me!"


    With that, Austin moved toward the valley.


    Marvin was shocked and angry at the same time. He shouted, "If you dare to enter the valley, you''re dead!"


    When Marvin recovered from the pain, Austin had already been several hundred feet away from him and was moving toward the valley with incredible speed.


    Marvin was furious and went all out to go after Austin.


    Austin was clear he was no match for Marvin for now so it would be best to avoid any unnecessary fight with him. Besides, his only purpose for coming to the Beast Mountain was to get the earth spirit fruits.


    That was why he had taken out the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle to disturb Marvin''s mind before rushing toward the valley.


    As he went deeper the valley, Austin found the road was getting narrower. Brambles, swamps and jagged rocks of grotesque shapes were everywhere.


    The view was also not clear because of the mist around.


    The mist made the countless towering old trees along the valley look like giants looking down on him.


    Austin rushed forward as swiftly as a giant bird skimming over.


    ''Fuck! How can he move so fast?''


    Despite using the Wind-commanding skill, Austin was surprised to see Marvin catching up to him at a fast pace.


    Austin just realized that the Wind-commanding Skill had a weakness. Although it could make him agile, it had no advantage in speed when it came to the long-distance running.


    After all, such long-distance running required a lot of vital energy.


    If a person didn''t have enough vital energy, even if he was agile, his vital energy would dry out and his speed would decrease gradually.


    Marvin seemed to have found out that too. He said with a smirk, "Let''s see how far you could run!"


    He then activated his vital energy a


    exit of the valley without looking back.


    However, Austin may have underestimated Marvin. The latter couldn''t easily be distracted like that and he knew how to get himself back. Instead of fighting back the pain brought by Austin''s Spiritual Sense Flying Needle, he tried to calm himself down and he gradually recovered his consciousness.


    "Austin, I swear I will hunt you down and kill you myself!"


    Marvin shouted. His voice echoed in the valley.


    Suddenly, Marvin''s body was covered in silver light and he ran in the direction that Austin went.


    Sensing Marvin''s incredible speed, Austin''s face suddenly turned pale as if all the blood in his body was drained.


    He summoned more vital energy and activated the Wind-commanding Skill to its full potential.


    However, since he had been running for a long time, his vital energy was almost at its limit.


    The Wind-commanding Skill required a great amount of vital energy. But since Austin had only reached level five of the Energy Gathering Realm in vital energy cultivation, there could be a chance that he could not use the skill effectively this time.


    Marvin, on the other hand, had already reached level eight of the same realm.


    And because of the difference in their realms, only a few hours, Marvin was already catching up to Austin.


    "Do you seriously think you can run away from me just like that, Austin? Don''t waste your time running because you can never escape me! Do you know what I will do if I catch you?


    I''ll slice off your flesh piece by piece! I''ll make you regret coming into this world!"


    Marvin threatened.

 Chapter 50 A Smart Diversion

    When Marvin saw the distance between Austin and himself was narrowing, he was overjoyed. In an attempt to upset Austin, now and then, Marvin taunted him.


    ''Wow! Marvin is one persistent guy!''


    Austin determined. Since he couldn''t change it, he ignored Marvin completely and focused on escaping instead.


    "Boy, you won''t get away! You should just give up. If you hand over the earth spirit fruits now, perhaps I''ll spare your worthless life."


    "You want my earth spirit fruits? Then go get them yourself!" snapped Austin over his shoulder as he leaped over a massive row of thorny undergrowth. After landing on the other side, Austin realized that his body''s vital energy would be depleted soon.


    There was a loud bang from behind Austin which sent thick twigs and leaves flying through the air as Marvin began trudging through the brambly thorns!


    Thorny branches and twigs that blocked his way, shattered, whizzing into the sky when Marvin''s potent vital energy collided past.


    As he made his way through the underbrush, a long passageway right down the middle was created.


    "Crash! Crush! Smash!"


    Rather than go around the boulders blocking Marvin, he slammed into them!


    The large stones instantly disintegrated and dusty rubble was all that remained.


    "Hey, you don''t need to be so desperate, do you? It''s no big deal! Just a few fruits!"


    Austin called out over his shoulder as he continued trying to put more distance between himself and his fearsome pursuant.


    A few steps more and Austin saw a swamp come into view ahead of him.


    He quickly scanned it with his spiritual sense and then, overjoyed, Austin beamed. He had a brilliant idea.


    Picking up speed, Austin rushed at the swamp in the distance.


    "Brat! We''ll just see how much further you can get!" jeered Marvin, gnashing his teeth and drawing more vital energy to speed up.


    In a flash, Austin was in the swamp.


    "Ssh!" the noise of metal scraping leather reverberated as Austin unsheathed his sword.


    There was a swoosh, when his vital energy imbued blade cut through the air as Austin thrust at floating driftwood.


    He struck the wood with only one strike. Then, he turned and darted to the forest without glancing behind him.


    Heart pounding, as his adrenaline raced through his veins with his blood, Austin ducked behind a towering cedar tree in the blink of an eye before continuing to flee farther into the forest.


    "You should slow down, enjoy your run!" shouted Austin right before he vanished.


    Behind him, in the swamp Austin had left a surprise for Marvin.


    "Roar!"


    A low, dense, rolling noise from the bowels of the swamp, met with the water splashing followed by a grumble which made every leaf quiver, from the swamp to the forest.


    Water and mud flew in every direction as the wood sprang to life and rose up.


    Thick layers of sludge dripped from th


    disciples made up the group, and had been hunting at the Beast Mountain for more than ten days.


    They were counting the treasures they''d gathered over the past few days while relaxing.


    Looking at the beast cores, magic herbs and fruits they''d worked so hard to get, the group were in high spirits, and chatted amongst each other, laughing happily.


    "Hey! Who is that?" asked one of them, indicating the direction Marvin approached from.


    The others turned and caught sight of a figure in a dull white robe walking closer.


    ''It''s Marvin Su!''


    Everyone recognized him right away.


    Marvin was the fifth top ranking outer disciples of the Sun Sect. Therefore, nearly every outer disciple knew him.


    The five outer disciples were confused, but, quickly stood up and greeted him.


    They were all looking questioningly at Marvin, wondering what brought him there so abruptly and what he wanted.


    Having heard so many stories about disciples from their sect fighting other disciples over treasures earned on Beast Mountain put them all on alert.


    After all, they''d obtained a large number of precious beast cores and magical herbs over the last few days.


    "Hello, Brother Su! What a pleasant surprise meeting you here on Beast Mountain," said one of the young men as he cupped his hands in respectful greeting to Marvin. He seemed to be the head of the team of disciples.


    Marvin remained silent, and looked surly as his eyes darted around, looking for something.


    He flipped his palm up, revealing a yellow piece of paper that he pushed toward the young man.


    At first the man stood there startled, but soon enough it clicked, and he reached out, taking the paper with both hands.


    On the paper was a drawing of a boy who looked about fifteen, and was dressed like a disciple of Sun Sect.


    "Have you seen this man in the last couple of days?" asked Marvin, his voice was deep and raspy.

 Chapter 51 The 500 Vital Energy Crystals Reward

    For three days, Marvin pursued and searched for Austin, but his quarry seemed to have just disappeared. No one had seen him either.


    And the thought of some two dozen earth spiritual fruits made Marvin mad.


    The young disciple, who was head of the practicing group, looked at the portrait of another young follower of the Sun Sect in the paper and shook his head.


    "I''ve never seen this disciple before. Everyone, come and have a look. Has anyone ever seen him?" He was replying to Marvin and addressing his group members.


    A slender girl with a lovely face came over and picked up the paper to look at the picture. Others also checked it out carefully.


    After looking, they all shook their heads to indicate they had never seen the young man before.


    With a forlorn expression, the group''s leader returned the paper to Marvin and said, "Sorry, but none of us have seen him." Though sad to not be of help, secretly he was in awe of the unknown disciple.


    His remark left Marvin looking sullen, his face long.


    At the look on Marvin''s face, the group was worried that he would be unhappy with their reply.


    All five members of the group were well aware of Marvin''s strength.


    In case the two sides clashed, it was highly possible that Marvin would defeat their group, even if they had five members going against just one.


    And with them in the Beast Mountain now, Marvin could beat the group for no reason at all and still be blameless.


    Without saying anything, Marvin stared at the five people before him.


    "Remember the face clearly, and help me tell other outer disciples in the Beast Mountain about him. If they find the man, they must report it to me.


    I will offer a reward of five hundred vital energy crystals for any information on his whereabouts," Marvin declared.


    That said, he handed the paper back to the leader of the group.


    The group was startled by a loud thud as a black bag landed in front of their leader.


    "This is thirty vital energy crystals. It will be yours if you help me spread the word to others. Otherwise, you know what can happen to you," he threatened.


    There was a feeling of great relief after the five heard Marvin say he was not inclined to fight against them.


    The relief was quickly replaced by glee.


    Five hundred vital energy crystals as a reward!


    Most outdoor disciples in the Beast Mountain fought against level one diabolic beasts and demonic beasts to get beast cores.


    Only a few with great power ever attempted to destroy level two beasts.


    The price of a level one beast core was usually ten or a dozen vital energy crystals.


    It boggled their minds how many level one beasts they had to kill to earn five hundred vital energy crystals!


    When they finally realized what Marvin was offering, they became excited. To earn five hundred vital energy crystals, all they had to do was to find one person.


    That should be much easier than killing powerful beasts.


    It took a split-second for the five to read each other''s minds aft


    white.


    He counted the fruits and there were twenty-three of them.


    Examining the fruits, Austin noted a soft luster in its surface.


    A natural fragrance also pervaded the cave''s interiors.


    There was extremely dense vital energy beyond the fruit''s surface that came to Austin.


    Sensing the dense vital energy from the earth spirit fruits, the young man was encouraged to indulge in them.


    His body accidentally absorbed some of the vital energy it gave off. It seemed equivalent to the vital energy he usually absorbed for five days.


    Austin was in awe and could not help acclaim the fruits in his mind.


    ''The earth spirit fruit truly deserves the reputation it enjoys.''


    And because of this, Austin vowed not to waste it especially because of the great effort he exerted to obtain them.


    He waved his hand and the motion made twenty-two fruits return to his space ring.


    He then opened his mouth and popped the one fruit left inside it.


    What followed was a wonderful burst of flavor in his tongue.


    The taste was superb. Austin had never eaten a fruit as wonderful as this one he had sampled.


    It just wasn''t the taste that amazed Austin.


    Because just as he was savoring the fruit, he suddenly felt vital energy flows oozing out of the fruit as it went down his throat. And the energy flows were twice as potent as the Energy-boosting Elixir.


    The vital energy flowed like a great river inside his body and soon they permeated every cell of his body.


    At the same time, Austin felt pain as if the vital energy flowing inside him was too much for his body to channel, and it seemed as if these channels were stretching.


    It was unexpected that the earth spirit fruits should contain such strong vital energy.


    Austin certainly didn''t expect it and was greatly frightened. But he quickly sat on his feet and got ready to absorb the vital energy seriously.


    He started the Purple Yang Formula to its maximum and tried to direct the vital energy flows inside his body.

 Chapter 52 The Riot In The Grand Desolation Mountain

    It turned out that some rare, high-grade and precious materials in the world often contained large amounts of vital energy.


    If those with a lower cultivation base took them carelessly, they could be heavily damaged since they couldn''t take in such large amounts of vital energy. The energy that couldn''t be absorbed might explode in their bodies and kill them.


    Now, Austin was only at the fifth level of Energy Gathering Realm.


    It was hard for him to absorb so much vital energy that was equivalent to two Energy-boosting Elixirs.


    Fortunately, the torrent of vital energy ran slowly but steadily in him, and no longer flowed away in all sides when he practiced with the Purple Yang Formula accordingly.


    With the guidance of the Purple Yang Formula, the vital energy was slowly absorbed, and Austin closed his eyes.


    Four hours later, Austin woke up, his eyes bright.


    He felt the strength in his body and he knew that he had reached the sixth level of Energy Gathering Realm.


    The earth spirit fruit was quite effective, as he only needed one to reach the sixth level of Energy Gathering Realm.


    He was even a little surprised at the speed of his improvement during that time.


    Back then, he was only at the second level of Energy Gathering Realm--then the third, fourth, fifth, and now he was at the sixth level.


    It took him only less than a month to break through four levels in a row.


    If people had heard of Austin''s cultivation speed, no one would ever believe it.


    The people who could reach this speed of improvement were more than geniuses, as it was considered an incredible miracle.


    It was already rare for some of these world geniuses to break through two or three levels in a year.


    This case of breaking through four levels in a month was completely unheard-of in the Prime Martial World.


    However, Austin had previously reached the ninth level of Energy Gathering Realm.


    It wasn''t a breakthrough, but rather the recovery of his strength. That was why Austin could make it happen.


    He had stayed in the cave for almost two days, and wondered i


    even seventh level lived there.


    There were even remnant species from the ancient times that lived in the innermost heart of the mountain. They were so powerful that they possessed strengths beyond people''s imagination.


    Now, the great battle that was currently going on was in the innermost part of the Great Desolation Mountain.


    The Beast Mountain, which was the junction of the Great Desolation Mountain and the human habitation, was a triangular terrain that protruded from the edge of the Great Desolation Mountain.


    "It seems that the legends are real. The demons and beasts in the depths of the Great Desolation Mountain are really horrible," Austin muttered.


    These great beasts were so powerful that he couldn''t help but be scared and also in awe of them.


    He suddenly felt how small he was when he witnessed a battle that shook heaven and earth for the first time.


    A man like him was really small and insignificant in such a huge battle!


    For the first time, Austin felt the desire to become stronger. His aspiration for power had never been this intense.


    However, he realized that he still had a long way to go in the pursuit of martial arts and he was still far away from achieving his goals.


    His eyes looked at the fierce battle in the distant horizon. Austin''s face flushed, and he clenched his fists as he felt both dread and excitement run through him.

 Chapter 53 Four Powerful Animals Fight For The Treasure

    At the same time, the Grand Desolation Mountain turned into a battleground for this fierce fight.


    A dark, boundless forest surrounded the mighty mountain.


    An enormous ape bathed in red fire trod the forest with his face towards the sky.


    It was impossible to describe just how huge he was. The dreadful aura emanating from him was suffocating.


    Strong and powerful as he was there were wounds all over his body.


    The flesh on his body was lacerated, and he was bleeding. You could even see some of his bones through the exposed flesh.


    Blood poured out of the wounds and formed a river beneath him.


    A giant black bird was perched on a hilltop nearby.


    He glared at the huge ape with his deep, green eyes and spoke like a human.


    "Ape, why are you prolonging your suffering? Give me the treasure and you can escape death. Why do you want to lose your life because of a treasure that you don''t know how to use?" he reasoned.


    The huge ape stared menacingly at the black bird, his large eyes failing to conceal his murderous intent.


    Because it was this black bird who had caused some of the grave wounds on his battered body.


    "Huh? Do you take me for a fool? Any treasure from the fairy tomb can shake the world. How can it be useless? You are afraid that I will be more powerful than all of you and rule this mountain once I get the treasure," claimed the enraged ape.


    Suddenly, two bright, red lights aimed right at the black bird shot out from his golden eyes.


    When these lights flashed, everything evaporated and turned to nothing, and even the atmosphere changed.


    "You are so stubborn, ape. We shall see how far you can persist," challenged the black bird.


    He flapped his wings, churning up a dark fog, and an overwhelming black light began to spread from his body.


    The evil black light slowly engulfed everything until even the heavens turned dark.


    Slowly the black light transformed into an illusory black bird so huge that it filled up the entire sky. This surreal bird raced to the two red lights.


    Bang! The illusory black bird collided with the two red lights.


    Countless mountains collapsed below.


    The earth burst open and the ground broke into hundreds of massive cracks, which spread like a spider''s web.


    The boundless forest was destroyed by this terrible clash.


    Birds and beasts were rooted to the spot in shock. They didn''t try to escape hoping they would be lucky and


    was so small that he could stand in a human''s palm.


    The burnt blood now turned into a strong, red air mass, wrapping tightly around the mini monkey.


    It all happened in an instant.


    The giant black bird was petrified at first but he quickly came to his senses.


    "Damn it. The monkey is going to run away. Stop him quickly," he said, panicking.


    No sooner had he uttered these words than the red air mass melted into the bright red light.


    It flew ten thousand miles away at a horribly high speed.


    The three powerful animals were stunned.


    The huge ape had risked his life to perform an extremely dangerous magic in order to flee.


    ''It seems the monkey doesn''t want to be alive, '' they mused. "Don''t let him go!"


    The black bird flapped his wings and cast a spell of his own.


    Turning himself into a black light he chased the monkey at high speed.


    The green flood dragon and the large lion also muttered secret incantations and turned into two lights.


    They chased the red air mass so fast that it was all just a blur in the sky.


    Austin watched the entire battle in the sky from the depths of the Grand Desolation Mountain.


    After about four hours, the clash ended. The angry sky gradually calmed.


    Still reeling from this encounter, Austin was filled with emotion, his blood boiling.


    "I, too, will have such powerful strength someday and join such a fierce battle," he vowed.


    He was charged with this idea buzzing inside his head for a long time before he finally calmed down.


    "I''m going to toughen myself and become more powerful!"


    Austin made a decision immediately.

 Chapter 54 Coming Back Home

    Being a zealous and well-prepared martial arts cultivator, Austin was about to start his training.


    However, a loud voice echoed across Beast Mountain.


    "I am Theon from Sun Sect. Unusual phenomena have been reported in the Grand Desolation Mountain. All outer disciples from Sun Sect are required to leave the mountain as quickly as possible and return to headquarters. Any outer disciple who violates this direct order will be expelled from Sun Sect."


    Theon?


    The name sounded familiar to Austin, but he couldn''t quite remember the person.


    All outer disciples who were practicing martial arts in the Beast Mountain knew the name.


    "Theon, the Sect Leader, has come here," somebody whispered.


    Theon was the leader of Sun Sect. He controlled everything and was respected by all the disciples.


    As the words were said, a distinguished, middle-aged man glided overhead. He radiated a commanding aura as he stood on a white disc that glimmered in the light as it flew past.


    The expression on the faces of the outer disciples that had caught a glimpse of Theon conveyed the awe they felt for him.


    He was admired and respected by both, inner and outer disciples, as well as cultivators and ordinary people.


    It seemed that the battle occurring on Grand Desolation Mountain had drawn the attention of high level cultivators. It must be significant enough for the leader of Sun Sect to investigate it personally.


    Long after Sect Leader Theon had flown past, the disciples were still gaping in his direction. They had the rare opportunity to see their Sect Leader, and each disciple was filled with a sense of admiration.


    They wondered if and when would they acquire abilities equivalent to their Sect Leader''s. Perhaps they would never achieve such a high level.


    Their Sect Leader''s orders couldn''t be defied.


    On top of that, Sect Leader was flying overhead, supervising the retreat.


    Within an hour, all disciples of Sun Sect had left the mountain.


    To display their capabilities before Theon, the disciples used their best skills when withdrawing from the mountain.


    Austin followed orders as well. He used his martial arts to leave Beast Mountain.


    However, to hide from Marvin, Austin had gone deep into the mountain to practice.


    Since ordinary disciples weren''t capable of protecting themselves from second-grade diabolic beasts, they couldn''t risk going deep into the mountain. Austin was different. He could afford to venture into the mountain.


    When it was time to leave, Austin was further away than the other disciples. Hence, he fell behind and couldn''t catch up with them.


    He used the Wind-commanding Skill to move forward as quickly as possible.


    Suddenly, a red light appeared.


    It was headed straight for Austin!


    He hadn''t been expecting such a thing and hence, found


    n Sect disciple.


    Having reached the sixth level of the Energy Gathering Realm was a significant accomplishment during his training on the Beast Mountain.


    Before he journeyed to the mountain, Austin had reached the fourth level. However, after a dozen days of practice on the mountain, he had climbed two more levels. This was an unprecedented achievement at Sun Sect.


    Austin wasn''t satisfied with his progress because he had been at the ninth level three years ago. So, he had to find other effective ways to get to higher levels.


    If Austin hadn''t wasted those three years, he would be a revered cultivator of the Earth Realm.


    The thought depressed Austin. Now, even his gains from Beast Mountain couldn''t cheer him up.


    Therefore, as soon as he finished sorting his items, he started to practice his martial arts.


    Austin sat down with his arms crossed before his body and concentrated. Then, he used the Purple Yang Formula.


    Immediately, he could feel the vital energy flowing inside his Elixir Field.


    A frown appeared on Austin''s face when he felt as though there was something strange inside his Elixir Field.


    Then, he found himself capable of seeing his Elixir Field clearly, which was unexpected.


    A palm-sized shining substance was lying inside his Elixir Field for unknown reasons.


    It looked extremely strange. It wasn''t made of iron, copper, jade, or timber. Austin had no idea of what this substance was.


    It was hanging there in his Elixir Field, with gentle and warm lights. It seemed to have those special capabilities of calming a worried mind and cheering people up.


    Besides, some ancient, mysterious, and complicated lines were seen on its surface. It must come from ancient times. Perhaps it existed even before any people had ever lived on Earth.


    This was... What was it?


    Austin was confused, surprised, and a bit afraid.

 Chapter 55 The Battle Between Spiritual Souls

    Sensing the unidentified object in the elixir field of his body, Austin tried to use his vital energy to expel it, though he was hesitant and afraid. If the plan backfired, his own vital energy could be damaged.


    "Bzzz��"


    Whatever it was, it got stimulated from the energy and purred in a low voice, slowly getting aroused.


    Then suddenly, it began to absorb the vital energy from Austin''s elixir field with a frantic power that he was unable to resist. It was almost as if there was a magical suction in place.


    The suction grew stronger by the second as that thing kept absorbing his vital energy. In just a short while, it had completely swallowed the vital energy that Austin had feverishly, much like a whale devouring its prey.


    Austin was deeply shocked and scared. He resisted as hard as he could and tried to avoid the suction with all of his willpower, but what he did was just like a mantis trying to stop a chariot.


    The scariest thing was that in just a moment, Austin had found that all of his vital energy had been sucked out of him by that thing in side of him. Now, that thing looked strange, with no definite shape, and glowing with a bright light.


    Austin regretted wasting his vital energy in his desperation and felt like crying.


    He blamed himself deeply for having bothered that damn thing with his vital energy. It was a risk and it hadn''t paid off.


    It had taken him great efforts to get back to the sixth level of Energy Gathering Realm. But now, all of his vital energy had been snatched from him in one sudden moment. Did he have to start over again?


    The very thought of this was unimaginable and Austin could not help feeling a little desperate.


    "No! I am never going to give in. I am going to get rid of this thing."


    Without a second''s delay or hesitation, he took out an earth spirit fruit, thrust it into his mouth and swallowed frantically.


    Just as the fruit went down his throat, it released a large amount of vital energy into his veins, energizing him, albeit for an instant.


    The object in his elixir field immediately sensed the vital energy and it created another strong suction.


    In an instant, the vital energy of the earth spirit fruit was forced towards the elixir field and absorbed by that strange thing once again.


    Having no alternative, and getting more and more frantic by the minute, he put another earth spirit fruit into his mouth without hesitation.


    But it amounted to the same thing once more. The vital energy was immediately absorbed by that damned thing.


    Then he continued to take the third earth spirit fruit��


    The fourth earth spirit fruit��


    Then the next one. He had already taken five.


    Then the sixth earth spirit fruit��


    Finally, when he had stuffed the seventh earth spirit fruit down his throat, the released vital energy poured into his veins, gurgled around and finally fell into the elixir field where it stayed this time and was not absorbed by the thing.


    Not until then did he recover and regain his strength. The sudden scare had almost made him breathless and it took a few seconds for his breathing to go back to normal.


    Austin heaved a l


    oar, Austin''s spiritual soul also appeared in his Soul Sea, pouncing on the little monkey violently. He had half a mind to wring its neck there and then but was curious too.


    Therefore, he hit the little monkey''s spiritual soul heavily with a punch and threw him far way at once.


    "This is impossible! How could your spiritual sense be so strong!"


    the little monkey exclaimed. His voice was full of panic now as if something terrible had happened and he no longer looked like the arrogant bastard as before.


    He had just behaved in a defiant way, talking as proudly as a cock.


    Now, however, he was suddenly showing a picture of confusion and nervousness.


    The truth was, although the little monkey used to be very powerful some time ago and there were very few people indeed who could match him in strength and spirit throughout the whole Prime Martial World, right now, at that moment, his strength was only at the level of Earth Realm


    while the spiritual sense of Austin was surprisingly, at the level of the Mysterious Realm. Austin had already been able to release his spiritual sense and his strength was clearly superior to the little monkey who was only a remainder of a lost spiritual soul.


    In fact, the little monkey was the same great ape who had fought fiercely with the other three monsters in the depths of the Grand Desolation Mountain. During that fight, he had been almost overpowered and had to resort to a forbidden martial art at the expense of his blood essence in order to finally escape the pursuit of other monsters. This, however, had cost him.


    His body was destroyed, leaving only his spiritual soul behind and he would have been obliterated very soon.


    Even his spiritual soul had almost fallen into oblivion. But fortunately, the six earth spirit fruits which Austin had consumed after being taken by him had saved his life in time.


    What was ironic was that even though the original remainder of his soul would have vanished between the Earth and the Heavens if Austin had not saved him, he was still hell-bent on getting rid of Austin until just now.

 Chapter 56 The Vital Energy Stone

    If one were to see things from the monkey''s point of view, Austin was only at level six of Energy Gathering Realm with a weak spiritual soul, so it should have been a childish affair to take over his body. Forget about taking over his body, even defeating him should have been as easy as pie.


    If it could eliminate Austin''s spiritual sense, it would become the new owner of his body. With a brand new healthy body, it could start anew in its cultivation path and soon perhaps could return to the Grand Desolation Mountain and take its revenge one day.


    However, it realized that it was gravely at a disadvantage when fighting with Austin''s soul. To its surprise, the soul of this mere mortal was much stronger than its own. Perhaps this was because it had lost most of its former power and had been forced into Earth Realm.


    Its disadvantage was noticed by Austin as well and he thought that revenge this time, would be best served hot!


    Now, he could punish the little bastard for eating his vital energy. Sneering, he chided it, "Aha! Where''s your confidence now?


    You were quite confident just a while ago. Was it all just banter? Can you do anything but show off and exaggerate? Didn''t you just say that you can easily kill thousands of martial cultivators like me?"


    It took just a short while to tip the scale completely in Austin''s favour. Pinning the monkey down as the fight fell into his dominion, he punched it furiously in the face multiple times.


    The violent attack it had sustained had weakened the power of the monkey''s soul quickly, and pretty soon, it was in extremely low spirits.


    "Try to kill me like you said just now! Didn''t you say you could do that without striking a blow? Oh wait! With just a breath! Would you like to blow some air now?"


    Austin teased as he continued with his beating.


    He had been scared to death when this monkey had suddenly appeared in his Elixir Field, so he was giving full vent to his grudges now that he was in dominion.


    Finally giving up to Austin, the monkey suddenly shouted out with resentment.


    "No! This is impossible! You are very low in your refining level, but your spiritual sense is as strong as those in the Mysterious Realm. I can''t believe it!


    I''m the Immortal Monkey King! I can''t lose to a weak human scum like you!"


    With one burst of what little energy that remained inside it, the monkey struggled and pushed Austin''s soul away. The latter lost his balance and fell headlong.


    After it had managed to free itself, the monkey quickly jumped into a corner and tried to gather its strength.


    ''Maybe I could try my Spiritual Sense Flying Needle.''


    An idea appeared in Austin''s mind. He controlled his spiritual power and produced a flying needle which shot towards the monkey at an extremely high speed.


    The monkey was shocked to see Austin''s new attack. It had never expected that Austin would not only possess a strong soul but would also have a grasp of spiritual-sense martial skills.


    It decided to fight this fire with fire. A flying knife appeared in front of the monkey and collided with the flying needle.


    The monkey had been a m


    ould be of great help to him.


    "Another question, was it the vital energy stone or you that sucked away all the energy from my body?"


    The monkey cleared its throat before replying with an embarrassed look. "Emm... Both, actually. My soul was hurt severely. In order to employ a kind of soul-recovering magic which requires an environment with rich vital energy, I absorbed your vital energy into the stone to heal my soul. Otherwise, I would have died.


    And before you kill me, you should know... That entire amount of vital energy is still reserved in the stone. I only borrowed it a bit to nourish my soul but didn''t consume any of it. If you want to use it, you can take it out of the stone any time you like."


    The monkey explained cautiously, afraid that Austin would get angry at it.


    After all, it had controlled the vital energy stone to absorb all of the vital energy inside Austin''s body and had almost ruined his cultivation.


    "You mean that all of the energy from the seven earth spirit fruits is inside the stone and I can use it at any time?"


    Austin asked with a surprised look. God, those were seven earth spirit fruits he had consumed! Just imagine how much energy they could produce in total!


    When he had eaten a single earth spirit fruit in the Beast Mountain last time, he had almost failed to take in the enormous amount of energy it had released into his meridians. But now, he had the energy of seven earth spirit fruits stored in the vital energy stone, and he could use it at any moment. It was such a big surprise that Austin felt like he was in a dream.


    "Is there anything else about the stone? Tell me everything you know about it."


    Austin commanded in an icy cold tone as he threatened the monkey with the flying needle.


    "There is a cultivation method inside it."


    The monkey answered with a weak voice.


    "A cultivation method? What grade? What does it do?"


    "I know its name is Golden Sun Scripture, but I don''t know what grade it is."


    "And anything else? Don''t try to conceal anything from me!"


    Austin threatened mercilessly.

 Chapter 57 The Golden Sun Scripture

    Austin grilled the little monkey, trying to get as much information as possible.


    "Honest! I don''t know anything else! I just got it a month ago, and I''ve been hunted ever since, which hasn''t left me much time to study it!"


    replied the little monkey, who was on the verge of crying.


    "Oh really?" challenged Austin as he rolled his eyes doubtfully.


    "Yes, really! I swear! Solemnly, with a Heavenly Vow! On this, the vital energy stone in your body, I have told you everything I know," pledged the monkey hurriedly.


    Every cultivator was afraid to break a Heavenly Vow; if they did, by the rules of God, they would be punished.


    "Well, alright. Since you''ve given your vow, I believe you. But, all the same, you''re going to be killed by me because I''ve made your life so miserable, and you must harbor a deep hatred for me. If I don''t kill you now, I think you will be a threat to me in the future! I''m sorry!"


    commented Austin as a sly smirk appeared on his face.


    Using his mind, his Spiritual Sense Flying Needle wasn''t dormant and darted at the little monkey''s spiritual soul.


    "No, no! I don''t hate you! I swear!" pleaded the monkey anxiously.


    "Don''t kill me! Please!" he whimpered as he watched the Flying Needle headed at him, helplessly.


    As the little monkey faced his impending death, his reaction was like anyone else''s, and it didn''t matter how powerful he was.


    Austin was unmoved by the monkey''s pleading.


    A moment later, the little monkey let out a loud roar as its spiritual soul was ripped to pieces within the Soul Sea of Austin. Then, the pieces became numerous spots of little red lights.


    Some of the spiritual soul red lights disappeared immediately, while others were absorbed by Austin''s Soul Sea.


    After absorbing the pieces, Austin was surprised that he felt his spiritual sense power was enhanced quite a bit.


    ''Apparently, the red light transformed by the little monkey''s spiritual soul improves the effects of my spiritual sense power.


    My spiritual sense range was about two hundred meters, and now, it feels as though its range is beyond that.''


    To determine the precise range, Austin released his Spiritual Sense Flying Needle.


    ''Wow, over four hundred meters!


    That doubled my range and enhanced my power.


    It seems that the harvest was excellent from my battle with the little monkey''s spiritual soul.


    Recently, the base cultivation level of my vital energy has grown so much!


    But, my spiritual sense power hasn''t progressed all that much. Since spiritual sense is a less common power, and more difficult to practice.


    Normally, the power of spiritual sense will gradually enhance, but, only with continual improvement of the vital energy''s cultivation levels.


    During my battle with the little monkey''s spiritual soul, I survived, but, I was in great danger, and my spiritual sense doubled, '' thought Austin as his mind glanced over every detail to unders


    What he gathered from the introduction of the mysterious cultivation method, was that the Golden Sun Scripture was the most masculine, powerful method worldwide. Anyone grasping it would have superhuman skills, able to know everything about the Heavens and Earth which would give him unlimited power.


    Although it didn''t specify clearly which grade of cultivation method it was, the introduction alluded to any disciple being able to practice it from the first stage through the God Realm with no need to change to another cultivation method halfway.


    Additionally, there was a special notation that the Golden Sun Scripture could be used as general guiding principles for other masculine, powerful cultivation methods used throughout the world.


    As long as a disciple practiced the methods within, there wasn''t a reason to practice any other masculine methods, because it would be redundant.


    ''General guiding principles to other masculine, powerful cultivation methods worldwide?''


    wondered Austin, deciding that the author was really cocky to write it like that.


    ''Hmm, the God Realm?


    Which level is that realm?'' pondered Austin inquisitively.


    This Golden Sun Scripture contained tons of information Austin hadn''t ever heard before.


    He heard the highest cultivation base level someone could reach was the Imperial Realm of vital energy. He''d never heard of the God Realm.


    Austin had a vague feeling that the Golden Sun Scripture within the vital energy stone might be an incredible, rare treasure.


    Those thoughts made him decide to practice, immediately.


    From his perspective, since he''d practiced the Purple Yang Formula, prior to this, which was the same sort as described in the tome, a masculine cultivation method, he should have no problem practicing this.


    Even if this Golden Sun Scripture wasn''t overly useful, at least it could blend with Purple Yang Formula he practiced before and wouldn''t bring him any harm.

 Chapter 58 Choosing A Martial Art Skill For Free

    Austin clearly knew that there was no one in this Prime Martial World that he could rely on. If he wanted to become somebody, the only way was to refine himself and win matches.


    So the moment he found a formula or martial art skills that could enhance his skills, he had no plan to let it go.


    After recalling the steps needed to practice the Golden Sun Scripture, he sat on his feet and focused his mind on one point and started practicing.


    Once the formula was started, Austin felt his body seemed to become heavier as if he had been a part of nature and could get everything about nature.


    In a matter of time, traces of vital energy started to appear in the air.


    As Austin went on with his practice, the vital energy inside his body ran in accordance with some profound rules of the nature around him.


    Gradually, the vital energy, led by some great strength, started to rotate around Austin''s body.


    Then a small vital energy cyclone formed and concentrated towards Austin''s body.


    At that moment, Austin''s body became like a bottomless hole absorbing all the vital energy into it.


    When Austin indulged himself in practicing the Golden Sun Scripture, the vital energy around his hut seemed to be at home and flooded over it.


    The dry straw shook in the middle of the vital energy cyclone.


    Austin did not notice anything about it and kept on practicing the Golden Sun Scripture. Everything seemed to become energetic.


    He even felt like the sun himself gleaming in the sky. The spirit of the sun seemed to have made both his mind and body pure and warm.


    A great amount of vital energy flowed in a special path before it entered Austin''s elixir field.


    Suddenly, a tiny shiny golden dot occurred at the center of his elixir field.


    As soon as the dot appeared, it absorbed all the vital energy into Austin''s elixir field. The more vital energy it absorbed, the brighter it grew.


    After a while, the light dot had fully absorbed all vital energy.


    Austin slightly quivered and woke up from the cultivating situation.


    There was a feeling of comfort that he had never felt before, and when he clenched his fists, powerful energy flew inside his body.


    It was such a great achievement for a high-level cultivation method on his first practice.


    Austin was now at level four of th


    he last time she was in the Beast Mountain, she received the greatest humiliation of her life. Austin slapped her in public.


    Now seeing Austin again, she did not hide her hatred towards him.


    Austin just slyly smiled and ignored her. It was such a petty issue not worthy of his time.


    He scanned the rest of the crowd again and was curious that he didn''t find Marvin anywhere.


    He expected that Marvin would be there to look for him since he eagerly wanted to get the earth spirit fruit.


    "Tin, you must have gained a lot back in the Beast Mountain, right? I was told that only the three disciples who have the greatest contribution credits during the trial can enter the Sacred Scriptures Library and choose one martial art skill for free."


    Herbert whispered to Austin. It diverted his attention from Marvin for a while.


    ''Choose a martial art skill for free?'' Austin suddenly got interested in this.


    If an outer disciple wanted to enter the Sacred Scriptures Library, he needed to spend a great amount of contribution credits.


    Those who didn''t have enough contribution credits could not learn the martial art skill of the Sun Sect.


    All the skills Austin was practicing, including Fish Swimming Pace, Cloud Swordsmanship and Roaring Tiger Fist, had cost him a lot of contribution credits.


    The thought of getting one martial art skill for free had thrilled Austin.


    But he was not sure what rank he could get with his current performance. Nonetheless, he was still confident that he could make it to the top three.

 Chapter 59 Refinement Contribution Credits

    With what he obtained in the Beast Mountain, Austin was quite confident that he would get the chance to pick a martial arts skill for free.


    "Attention, everyone! Be quiet and line up! We will now begin to tally the scores you have achieved in the Beast Mountain."


    Everyone in Merit Hall could hear the recorder''s announcement.


    The announcement suddenly had all the disciples waiting for the results with great excitement and expectant faces. The majority of them exerted themselves in the past few weeks and was now hoping their efforts would finally pay off.


    A supervisor from Merit Hall was very satisfied after he saw all the outer disciples quickly becoming quiet. He nodded, and said," Very well, let''s begin!"


    "Farry, one level-two monster beast core, one level-one diabolic beast core. And a few low-level spiritual herbs.


    Three contribution credits," was the first to be announced.


    "Terence Zhang, one level-one demonic beast core, and several low-level spiritual herbs. Two contribution credits!"


    "Brandi Huang, two level-two monster beast cores, one level-one diabolic beast core, and some low-level spiritual herbs. Four contribution credits.


    The announcement of scores continued for the rest of the disciples. It went until all the achievements were awarded.


    The spoils won by disciples were mostly level-one diabolic beast cores and level-two monster beast cores.


    Sadly, the outer disciples didn''t have the guts to ruffle the level-two diabolic beasts and demonic beasts.


    For those who only got low-level spiritual herbs and flowers, the recorders didn''t bother to count the numbers. They just gave the disciples one dedication point for any herbs or flowers shown to them.


    There were no complaints from these disciples. They were well aware of the little value of these low-level spiritual herbs and flowers.


    The announcement for every achievement and reward was made loudly by the recorder. Excitedly, the outer disciples came forward one by one, proudly showing what they earned in Beast Mountain.


    After the announcement of how many contribution credits a disciple earned, the recorder would swipe a silver token on the Jade Badge that bore information about the disciple''s identity. Then with a flash of silver light, the contribution credits received by each disciple were automatically recorded in the Jade Badge.


    Those who earned high contribution credits held their Jade Badges tightly in their hands out of excitement, refusing to lay these down. Meanwhile, those who got low contribution credits were often downcast in spirit.


    As the event progressed, everyone paid great attention to the proceedings. Some would occasionally discuss, in low tones, what they heard throughout th


    the dangers."


    With a smug smile, Herbert looked at Austin.


    What Herbert did, risking his life, to get the herbs was truly courageous, and Austin admired him for it.


    Inhaling deeply, Austin shook his head in resignation as he admitted that luck was truly on Herbert''s side.


    "Anthony Pang, five level-two monster beast cores, three level-one diabolic beast cores, two level-one demonic beast cores. Ten contribution credits."


    The recorder made the announcement.


    Every disciple stopped discussing Herbert''s good luck as soon as they heard the words.


    A loud hiss broke the silence.


    The disciples gasped in surprise and turned to look at outer disciple Anthony Pang, who stood in the middle of the Hall. Ten contribution credits were the highest score recorded so far.


    Anthony felt the admiring glances boring into him. He could not help but feel proud of his achievement.


    Then he cast a disdainful glance at Herbert, as if to challenge him.


    "Huh! Every dog has its day. You''re the lucky dog. But with me here, there''s nothing for you to brag about.


    Only those who win with real strength should enjoy the real glory," he spat.


    "You..." Herbert began to sputter.


    "How can you say that?


    What''s the big deal if you get a few more contribution credits?"


    The remark had pissed Herbert off.


    But eventually, it was Austin''s turn to hear his score.


    All eyes were on him as he walked calmly towards the recorder and brought out the beast cores from his chest one by one.


    "Fifteen level-two monster beast cores, fifteen contribution credits."


    Even the recorder was surprised by the number of beast cores presented by Austin on the table.


    The crowd quickly broke into an uproar. With shocked expressions, they looked at Austin, unable to believe what they saw and heard.

 Chapter 60 Meet The Old Enemy

    Austin had an ordinary appearance and looked no different from any other disciple, but he had managed such a dazzling achievement!


    The other disciples had paid great attention to Austin previously because Marvin had posted a reward of 500 vital energy crystals for clues about Austin.


    But they hadn''t expected that Austin had such hidden strengths and that he was so powerful.


    Herbert was one of them. He looked at Austin dumbfounded.


    Not long ago, he had smugly boasted that he had taken Austin''s first prize.


    But now, it seemed that Austin''s contribution credits were twice as much as his!


    "Tin, you surprise me. Your score is so much higher than mine. Oh, my God."


    complained Herbert as he looked at Austin helplessly.


    Austin reclaimed his Jade Badge. The other outer disciples stepped forward, one after another, to exchange cores they had gathered for contribution credits.


    Most of them had got just a few credits.


    These outer disciples, who adventured in the Beast Mountain, had joined Sun Sect two or three years ago. Most of them were at the fourth level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    Considering their strength, if they wanted to kill a first-level diabolic beast or a second-level monster beast, they needed to cooperate with several outer disciples. Only then would they be likely to kill the beast.


    Therefore, presenting three or five cores of first-level diabolic beasts or second-level monster beasts was an excellent harvest for them.


    Given their current strength, these outer disciples didn''t dare to attack second-level diabolic beasts.


    Soon after, another person startled everyone once again.


    It was Lara. Since she took out sixteen beast cores, she earned 16 credits.


    Up till now, she had surpassed Austin and gained the most contribution credits among the outer disciples wh


    nfident that he could escape unharmed.


    Therefore, he was in a very calm mood. He waited patiently to see what Marvin''s next action was.


    Seeing Austin''s calm expression and smile, Marvin became enraged. A cold expression reflected in his eyes, and he became more aggressive. Marvin''s gray robe fluttered as the vital energy surged through his body.


    No one had been able to frustrate him as much as Austin.


    Marvin thought of the 23 earth spirit fruits in Austin''s hand and became more bothered.


    All the disciples could feel the fierce strength emanated from Marvin. They were envious of him.


    No wonder he ranked fifth among the outer disciples. The momentum he showed had made some outer disciples, who were at a lower level of cultivation base, feel suffocated.


    "Austin, you were once the topmost ranked outer disciple. But today, you are doomed to die!"


    said Marvin slowly.


    Since Marvin''s return from Beast Mountain, he had made every effort to investigate Austin.


    "Austin? The once topmost outer disciple?"


    "Austin, Austin ... Ah, is it him?"


    Hearing what Marvin had said, all the disciples were stunned. Then they remembered a legend that had spread widely among the outer disciples.

 Chapter 61 Tin, Are You The Legendary Austin

    At Sun Sect, there was a legend about the top outer disciple from the last term. It was said that he was a common disciple��a homeless orphan without any background.


    The legend shared how he stood head and shoulders above the rest within two or three years of joining the sect. What had surprised everyone was that he had made such tremendous improvement based on his efforts. In this time, he had become the most eye-catching outer disciple with lots of glory and excellence.


    However, after his accident, there had been no further news about Austin.


    Most outer disciples didn''t know where he went. Some disciples said that he had left Sun Sect. Others claimed that he had died.


    Most disciples had never met this legendary disciple. They only knew that his name was Austin Lin.


    Was this person Austin Lin?


    All the outer disciples stared at Austin. They found it hard to believe that this youth with an ordinary and calm appearance was the famous Austin they had heard about.


    They couldn''t see how this person was the renowned topmost outer disciple who was outstanding and matchless.


    Many disciples had been encouraged and influenced by Austin Lin''s legend.


    In the past two or three years, many outer disciples from ordinary families tried to follow Austin''s example secretly.


    They swore that someday they would be just like Austin and that they would earn the same level of respect as Austin had.


    "Tin... Are you... Are you that legendary Austin Lin?"


    Herbert stared blankly at his friend and said doubtfully.


    He even studied Austin up and down, and left and right.


    "I told you long ago that my name is Austin Lin."


    Austin replied.


    "No, Tin. I don''t ask for your full name. I''m asking if you are that legendary Austin Lin!"


    "What? This? That? Stay away from me. Don''t bother me!"


    Austin said impatiently.


    "Austin Lin! You are greedy enough to kill your work fellows for your interest. Do you admit your guilt?"


    Suddenly, Steward Johnson Su, who had been glaring at Austin coldly all this while shouted. Simultaneously, his strong aura appeared from his body and rushed toward Austin.


    Austin felt as if a mountain was pressing him down. It became difficult for him to breathe. He hurriedly summoned his vital energy to cope with this aura.


    "Steward Su, why did you say that? Are you trying to frame me?"


    Austin finally rea


    s after his recovery, the martial skills that Austin had practiced most dedicatedly were Cloud Swordsmanship, Wind-commanding Skill, a bodily movement skill, and the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle which was suitable as a stealth attack.


    "Huh, you are biting off more than you can chew."


    As soon as Johnson stopped speaking, the dark spectral claw in front of him expanded quickly and tried to grab Austin.


    The claw was tangled with violent black vital energy. As it rushed toward Austin, it rubbed the air rapidly and made a squeaking sound.


    When the black spectral claw reached the air above Austin, its size doubled.


    Under the fierce vital energy, Austin''s clothes were torn to pieces and turned into flying butterflies.


    In a second, Austin''s clothing was like a fish net with thousands of holes, and his fair-skinned muscles were exposed.


    Looking at the black spectral claw above his head, Austin


    took a deep breath and poured all the vital energy in his body into the long sword.


    "It''s time to die."


    As Johnson howled, the spectral claw roared and rushed toward Austin.


    Austin also roared and swung the long sword in his hand. It struck the part of the black spectral claw with the weakest vital energy.


    Johnson was terrified when he saw that Austin had instantly found the part of the Spectral Claw with the weakest vital energy.


    Suddenly, Johnson felt a severe inexplicable pain in his mind. His focus wavered and the spectral claw''s momentum became weaker.


    Everyone present thought that Austin would surely die from the steward''s attack.

 Chapter 62 Spectral Claw

    Finally, the long sword collided with the black claw.


    The latter stopped attacking for a short moment, then with a string of slight metallic sounds, Austin''s long sword broke into sections.


    Just then, the black claw that was wrapped in strong vital energy flew toward Austin''s head.


    Austin spat out the blood pooling in his mouth. He moved his feet and tried to summon the Wind-commanding Skill.


    However, under the immense pressure of the enormous black claw, Austin couldn''t move flexibly. He managed to take a sideways step, but he couldn''t dodge the claw. It struck him on the right shoulder.


    Austin felt as though his insides were burning as the intensity of the collision was akin to being struck by lightning. The power of the blow also forced Austin back. Even though he dug his heels into the ground, he was pushed several feet back. Two deep trenches had been carved into the ground behind him. The act of defending against the attack had almost used up all of Austin''s vital energy.


    Battling with a cultivator of the Earth Realm, Austin seemed weak. And he was injured with the first blow.


    Fortunately, he had summoned the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle and decreased the power of Johnson''s attack. Otherwise, he would have been injured more severely.


    In fact, Johnson was even more surprised than Austin was. He had gained much fame because of the Spectral Claw, and he knew how powerful it was. He had killed many cultivators at the Earth Realm with this skill.


    Johnson figured that Austin had reached the level sixth of the Energy Gathering Realm in vital energy cultivation. He wondered why Austin had only been injured, although badly, but not killed by his attack.


    Besides, he suspected that Austin had used some skill to cause the sharp pain he had felt in his brain.


    "Well, it''s no wonder that you were called the best outer disciple before. However, you have used up your vital energy now, and you have no chance of survival," Johnson snorted.


    Just then, another black claw which was bigger than the last one formed in front of him. The vital energy around it was even more astonishing.


    Sensing how weak he had become, Austin knew that his vital en


    ing attacked by his Spectral Claw multiple times.


    Seeing the gleam in Austin''s eyes, Johnson suspected that he had found a way to recover his vital energy quickly.


    In his opinion, even if Austin''s competence was much higher than cultivators at the same cultivation level as him, it was impossible for him to recover so soon.


    Remembering the sharp pains he had suffered twice, Johnson estimated that Austin must have done something to him.


    ''He is such a freak!


    If he keeps on cultivating, he will reach an incredible level in the future!


    If I don''t do something now, I will have an unbeatable opponent to face later.


    No. I won''t let that happen! I must kill him while he is still weak.''


    Johnson had decided to kill Austin.


    Just then, overwhelming vital energy gushed out from his body and inflated the robe he was wearing. As the gown got bigger, a terrifying claw appeared in front of him.


    "Die!"


    Johnson shouted. Then the black giant claw enlarged significantly and rushed at Austin in the roaring wind.


    Austin gritted his teeth and swung his fist with all his vital energy at the giant claw.


    "Johnson, stop!"


    A loud voice was heard before a person in a purple dress floated toward the two men.


    Robust vital energy erupted from his body and formed a giant golden bird that roared as it flew in the air.


    The bird''s body was covered in an elegant pattern of dense and faint lighting that made it appear mighty.

 Chapter 63 Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill (Part One)

    As soon as the golden roc appeared, it rushed directly towards the huge black spectral claw.


    "Bang!"


    The sound was deafening. To everyone''s shock, the black spectral claw slammed against the golden roc. The visible vital energy from the impact wave spread layer upon layer, starting from where the two rammed into each other.


    With a bang, the black spectral claw split into thousands of black dots that scattered all over the sky before it disappeared.


    After circling the air several times, the golden roc likewise dimmed and vanished.


    It was apparent the golden roc had the upper hand in that match.


    All the outer disciples who witnessed the battle between two powerful men from the Earth Realm for the first time became very excited.


    The exhilaration was because these disciples only mastered low-level martial skills. During ordinary battles, they either used a knife or sword or fists and legs when fighting hand-to-hand at close quarters.


    The high-level battle of a strong sound and light effect with the vital energy avatars and detachments knocking each other over long distance shocked them so much.


    "Murray!"


    His eyes fierce and his face long, Johnson whipped around to see and called.


    "Steward Zhu!"


    Extreme joy was written all over Austin''s face.


    The man he called Murray was a steward in charge of recruiting disciples for Sun Sect. When Austin was homeless and wandered around, Murray discovered his martial talent and brought him back to Sun Sect.


    It was also this man who insisted on keeping Austin even when the leaders of the sect planned to kick him out after he was framed and became a fool.


    Without Murray''s intervention, Austin would no longer be in Sun Sect.


    In Austin''s eyes, he considered Murray his master and father.


    As soon as Murray forced Johnson''s spectral claw back, he carefully examined Austin from head to toe.


    He noted the young man behaved normally, and had spirit in his eyes.


    "Hehe, nice. You actually came to your senses.


    I see that you''ve reac


    even with the two men''s backs turned.


    The howl had Johnson snort, but he said nothing. In an instant, he and Marvin had disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    "Alright, Austin, watch out for these two men in the future. Both are cunning. I have something important to take care of for the sect.


    Remember, don''t be lazy! Your desire to advance should be as strong as before."


    After momentarily mentoring Austin, Murray went on his way.


    Before leaving, however, he handed Austin two pills to repair his wounds and ordered the young cultivator to take them.


    To comply, Austin swallowed the pills to start the healing of his wounds. Without a doubt, the tablets were valuable.


    In the Sacred Scriptures Library of Sun Sect...


    The Sacred Scriptures Library was one of the significant areas in Sun Sect. It was here where books about essential martial skills were stored. These were handed down from generation to generation since the founding of Sun Sect hundreds of years ago. It was meant to provide disciples of later generations with a guide to cultivate and master the skills and enable Sun Sect to continue being prosperous.


    Generally, a sect''s strength and culture were judged based on the quantity and quality of its martial skills.


    The library had two floors. The first floor housed books on grades one and two martial skills.

 Chapter 64 Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill (Part Two)

    Meanwhile, it was on the second floor where books on grades three and four martial skills were stored.


    Outer disciples and those below this level could pay contribution credits to get books from the first floor.


    Of course, if an outer disciple made some special contribution to the sect, or performed outstandingly, he had an option to exchange books from the second floor.


    Meanwhile, inner disciples and those above this level could likewise exchange books on the second floor.


    Taking a deep breath, Austin looked at the bookshelves in order.


    There were as many as hundreds of books about martial skills on the library''s first floor, with each book about half-an-inch thick. It was difficult to choose a suitable one from a wide selection of books on secret martial skills.


    Stone-braking Punch, Angry Dragon Punch, Swordsmanship of Picking Stars with Willow Leaves, Wind Luck Step...


    With numerous titles on secret martial skills to choose from, Austin was dazzled.


    Swish! Swish! It was the sound of flipping pages.


    In his excitement, Austin turned to the first pages of the books quickly.


    There was always a comprehensive introduction on the first page of every book.


    Wild Wind Knife: The knife skill was like a wind with a thunder''s momentum. It would have the upper hand depending on the speed. Those wishing to cultivate it were required to be cultivators at or above level three of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    Its cultivating difficulty was standard, while the martial skill was grade one.


    The Angry Dragon Punch could increase the strength of the cultivator''s vital energy in his body. It could solidify vital energy instantly and suppress the opponent with its power, which had a horrifying explosive force.


    A cultivator must be at or above level five of the Energy Gathering Realm. It was a book with great cultivating difficulty.


    Its martial skill was grade two.


    Wind Luck Step was a close combat bodily maneuver to overcome a moving target with slow movement. When someone advanced to a certain realm, he could be undefeated even when fighting against several cultivators of the same level.


    Cultivators needed to be at o


    sighed at the memory.


    Listening to the old man had frightened Austin. He realized the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill was very dangerous.


    Mental power was only a spiritual sense. To be effective, it required a strong and accurate mental controlling ability, and his spiritual sense could be equal to that of the masters of the Mysterious Realm. That would be suitable for him.


    "Even if you can summon the Grand Pagoda in the end, it has a disadvantage. This skill consumes so much vital energy. Regardless of your level, it will require 70 percent of your vital energy to call up the Grand Pagoda.


    Think about it. After losing 70 percent of vital energy, if you can''t kill the enemy with one blow, and with only 30 percent of energy left, you''ll have to let the enemy kill you, right?" he pointed out.


    He added," It is for this reason that two of the thirteen disciples who developed the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill ended up killed, one of them being a personal disciple of the current Sect Leader."


    "A personal disciple of the current Sect Leader?" Austin echoed.


    He was startled by this revelation.


    "That''s right. So the Sect Leader was furious and put this grade four martial skill on the first floor instead of the second, to prevent those arrogant inner disciples and elite disciples of the sect from practicing it."


    Austin finally understood why the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill had to be in the library''s first floor.

 Chapter 65 The First Affection In The New World (Part One)

    Nevertheless, having known the reason, Austin felt a certain degree of excitement of finding such a precious treasure here.


    He had now known that this Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill had two weaknesses; one was the powerful, significant spiritual sense that it required from the cultivator, and the other was the enormous amount of vital energy it would consume during the process of cultivation. It was said that at least 70% of the vital energy of a cultivator was needed, which was an extremely high amount that an ordinary disciple would never dare to lose.


    To Austin, however, the weaknesses could be advantageous for he already had a powerful spiritual sense. This was a requirement for the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill cultivation. The vital energy stone in the elixir field that he had previously obtained could be used to replenish his vital energy during cultivation. And so, he didn''t need to worry about how much vital energy was being consumed.


    Therefore, this Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill seemed to have been made especially for him. The idea of trying it out appealed to Austin.


    Apart from the fact that it was a grade four martial arts skill, the destructive force that it demonstrated was also pretty tempting.


    Till now, Austin hadn''t been able to acquire a relatively strong and aggressive martial arts skill.


    When practicing at Beast Mountain, he had used his Cloud Swordsmanship to eliminate the diabolic beasts that he had encountered.


    If by any chance, he could cultivate this Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill, he would at least earn a decent weapon. And right now, Austin seemed to have obtained the necessary knowledge and resources that the cultivation required.


    "I will choose this Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill," Austin said to the old man in charge.


    "After what I told you, you still want it?" cried the man in surprise.


    He had thought that after his long speech and his lengthy introduction to the disadvantages of the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill, no one would dare to select it. It was beyond his expectation that Au


    Gathering Realm.


    And he knew that once Evan had reached the third-level of the Energy Gathering Realm, he would be competent enough to practice the Raging Dragon Fist he had bought for Evan.


    As he was exchanging the Raging Dragon Fist for his contribution credits, Austin heard the old man grumbling," You young people are always impetuous. You have insatiable eagerness to see and try everything that seems powerful and attractive to you. Even after knowing the dangers, you are determined. I advise you to pay extra attention to what you have just chosen today, young man."


    Austin grinned, nodded his head, and did not say anything. After collecting both, his Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill and the Raging Dragon Fist, he walked out of the Sacred Scriptures Library.


    It was a quiet and peaceful evening. The moon was extremely large and bright.


    The moon hung low in the sky, pouring its silver, luminous light over the earth. Perfect silence and serenity surrounded the mountain.


    In the cottage, Austin sat on the bed with his legs crossed. With steady, attentive eyes, he watched the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill that was placed in front of him after supper.


    From time to time, he raised his head and contemplated over the content of the book in his mind. And then, as he finished memorizing all of its content, he drew a deep, long breath to relax.

 Chapter 66 The First Affection In The New World (Part Two)

    The Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill was well-known for the harm it caused. And so, Austin could not dare to be careless.


    Even though he had gone through all the cultivation methods that were mentioned in the book several times, Austin looked through them for the last time. He started to feel brave enough to begin his cultivation.


    He closed his eyes and began concentrating all his attention on the cultivation method he had just learned. At the beginning of the cultivation, Austin held out his hands and crossed his fingers into a rather odd position. A few seconds later, as his spirit gradually summoned his vital energy, it began to flow through his veins.


    Then, a short while later, streams of golden, radiant vital energy penetrated through his veins and came out from between his palms.


    Like a golden, delicate snake that was sliding up a tree, the vital energy began curling around Austin''s hands. After a moment, the mysterious golden vital energy began to gather together and formed the shape of a tower base.


    However, a clicking sound was heard and then, the tower base dispersed.


    As he had expected, the cultivation process was not easy. Austin was supposed to continue utilizing his vital energy and forming it into a solid tower base instead of just an illusionary form. He failed in his first try.


    Austin was not discouraged at all, however. He understood that the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill was not a trivial cultivation skill that could easily be cultivated by anyone. The challenge in practicing the skill also explained why it had a strong, formidable power.


    After bracing himself for some moments, Austin began again.


    Then, he failed.


    He tried once more, and failed again.


    Every time the result was the same.


    Hours went by, but Austin did not even think of taking a break. Again and again, he tried harder and harder. The rapture of his cultivation had so arrested his mind that Austin didn''t pay the slightest attention to his physical weariness.


    His finger motions became more proficie


    meridian vibrated immensely.


    Apparently, the chilly blow of the Three-layer Grand Pagoda was so strong that it intercepted the direction of the vital energy of the Golden Sun Scripture skill. Like a furious predator that was being challenged over a large, powerful prey, its movement was swift and astoundingly aggressive.


    The strength of the vital energy of the Golden Sun Scripture skill was not weak, however.


    Having withstood the vibrant attack for a while, the vital energy''s domineering nature gradually revealed itself. As if it were a young, energetic, wild bull that was being attacked, all its muscles were surcharged and became full of energy, and its mind was filled with the eagerness of overpowering its attacker.


    The collision and confrontation continued for a while.


    During this time, Austin did not dare to relax. Large drops of perspiration trickled down his face as he strove to withstand the force of the confrontation.


    He also had to bear the pain that the battle inflicted on him quietly. Otherwise, he would fail. Any tiny flaw could bring him severe injury, or death.


    To resist the attack of the chilly air that the Three-layer Grand Pagoda produced, Austin had to release more vital energy from his elixir field. So, he summoned all of his Golden Sun Scripture Skill to release as much vital energy as he could.

 Chapter 67 The First Affection In The New World (Part Three)

    After he had fought with all his might for around ten minutes, the force of the confrontation that had been placed upon him began to abate.


    He patiently waited for it to pass completely. A few moments later, the pain subsided, and the tension in his muscles began to loosen. At this moment, Austin was completely soaked in sweat and was panting heavily.


    As much as he was utterly exhausted and completely out of power, Austin was excited with the progress he had made.


    He studied the Three-layer Grand Pagoda that he created. By this time, it had turned into a solid, dazzling tower that contained such tremendous power that its energy brought a terrifying chill to the surrounding air.


    "It is done."


    Staring absorbedly at the brilliant light that was pouring out of the Three-layer Grand Pagoda, Austin murmured under his breath. A triumphant smile formed on his face.


    At last, Austin had succeeded in his cultivation of the first step of the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill. Now that he had obtained the Three-layer Grand Pagoda, Austin would inevitably have more vital energy and tactics when confronting his enemies.


    The following day.


    "Austin? Does Austin live here?"


    Austin was woken when he heard someone calling his name.


    Judging from the voice, it was a young girl.


    Who could she be? It was not even daybreak yet. After his challenging cultivation the night before, Austin really needed a good night''s sleep to rejuvenate his muscles. Being disturbed was the last thing he wanted at the moment.


    Nevertheless, the persistent knocking at the door continued, and the sound of it got even louder. Very reluctantly, he crawled out of bed and went to open the door.


    When he pushed open the door, Austin saw a familiar face.


    It was Mindy.


    She was one of the members of the Evil Ape Hunting Team on Beast Mountain. She looked sweet and affectionate as ever. Her short, leather skirt revealed her long, slender legs and her fringed, small waistcoat framed the curve of her delicate breasts and waist.


    Austin had always thought that Mindy was beautiful.


    Austin was just about to greet her when he felt as though something was amiss.


    In the next instant, he placed his hands on h


    ething in him, something powerful and reliable, faintly showing and vaguely revealing. She often wondered over his potential and the brightness of his future. However, she could not be certain. But her intuition told her it would be astounding.


    "Hey, what are you thinking? You just came to see if I was okay?"


    Seeing Mindy in a trance-like state, Austin held out his hand and waved it in front of her beautiful face.


    "No, not just that reason." Coming out of her trance, she said," I missed the contribution credit recording date at Merit Hall as I had returned to my hometown. I got some valuable things when I was on Beast Mountain. I have them with me now. I plan to visit the Marginal Trade Market and exchange them for vital energy crystals. It is not far from here, and I was wondering if you''d like to come."


    The Marginal Trade Market?


    Austin knew of this place. He had even been there once. It was a place where people exchange their cultivation objects, like a secondhand market.


    With a bit of luck, Austin could find what he needed.


    Last time, when they were in Merit Hall, Austin had exchanged part of his beast cores for contribution credits. He still had many cores left. He was hoping to find a chance to sell them for vital energy crystals.


    This Marginal Trade Market seemed like the perfect place where he could sell his diabolic beast cores.


    "If you are going to the Marginal Trade Market, I am coming with you," Austin said decidedly.

 Chapter 68 Ancient Relic

    Austin took five earth spirit fruits out of the Space Ring and gave them to Mindy.


    Pleasantly surprised, Mindy touched the fruits with great care. She looked like a little girl who was thrilled at receiving a toy she had long dreamed about.


    ''She is quite pretty!''


    Austin thought as he admired Mindy''s slender figure.


    "Hey! What are you staring at?"


    Mindy blushed and questioned Austin when she noticed his meaningful look.


    "Ah! What are you talking about? I wasn''t doing anything."


    Austin was embarrassed.


    "Well, you''d better behave decently. I thought you were a gentleman when we were at Beast Mountain, and now you seem to have a dirty mind."


    "There seems to be some misunderstanding here."


    Austin found it hard to justify his action.


    At the sight of Austin''s embarrassed expression, Mindy burst out laughing.


    "All right. I was just kidding."


    Mindy was an outspoken and jolly young girl. Austin had undoubtedly earned her gratitude when he presented her with the five earth spirit fruits, as Mindy knew that he wasn''t obliged to share any with her at all. After all, Austin had risked his life when he fought with Marvin, and so he deserved the fruits.


    Considering what he had done, Mindy had formed a good opinion about Austin.


    "Are you done, Tin? Please let me know if you are."


    Evan''s voice could be heard as he walked closer to them. Hesitantly, he glanced at Austin and Mindy.


    Austin frowned.


    "What the hell are you doing, Evan? Come over here."


    Evan ran toward them immediately.


    "I thought you were doing something unspeakable! I was mistaken when I heard the flirting words. So I thought ..."


    Evan tried to be careful with his wording.


    "What are you thinking about ?"


    Austin almost choked with anger.


    Mindy blushed scarlet and gave Austin a hostile glare.


    "Nonsense! Seriously, why are you here, Evan?"


    Austin hastened to change the topic.


    "I''ve reached the second level of the Energy Gathering Realm!"


    Evan looked truly radiant. Since joining Sun Sect, he had been stuck at the first level of the Energy Gathering Realm. A breakthrough was what he had longed for, but his goal always seemed out of reach.


    However, after he consumed the Energy-boosting Elixir that Austin had given him, Evan made it to the second level without much effort.


    "Well done. But don''t be complacent about your progress. Your cultivation base is still rather low. Here are three earth spirit fruits and the secret manual of the Raging Dragon Fist."


    Austin gave Evan the three earth spirit fruits and a manual.


    "Ensure that you take only half an Earth Spirit Fruit each time. It''s very powerful, and you don''t want to be blown up. And don''t start practicing the Raging Dragon Fist until you reach the third level of the Energy Gathering Realm."


    Austin warned.


    Mindy was deeply impressed to see how generous Austin was, both to her and Evan.


    "Are you sure these are all for me, Tin?"


    Evan was thrilled at the precious gifts from Austin. Although Evan didn''t know much about the earth spirit fruits, he could sense their spiritual power. Apparently, they were not just fruits.


    As for the Raging Dragon Fist, it was the first secret manual he could own because he was too poor to purchase any.


    Austin had helped Evan realize many of his dreams. He couldn''t be more thankful!


    "T


    cultivation base would be like a drop in the bucket compared with masters from the Earth Realm.


    "All right. I''ll give it a shot. But if you are lying to us, well... look at all these people here. They will skin you alive."


    A bystander threw 100 vital energy crystals onto the table. If what the men were saying was true, he would earn a good fortune by following them.


    Encouraged by the first buyer, many others paid for the information.


    In a short moment, the pile of vital energy crystals on the table had grown.


    "What do you think, Austin? Would you care to check it out?"


    Mindy whispered.


    "I might have sensed something unusual. But they are only at the sixth-level of the Energy Gathering Realm, and we''ve got many hands here. It will be fine. Let''s find out."


    Austin decided to participate. He placed 200 vital energy crystals on the table.


    After a while, the two young men picked up the vital energy crystals with a satisfied smile and guided the crowd east.


    After around four hours, they arrived at the entrance of a valley, which was surrounded by tall bamboos.


    "The Ancient Relic is in the valley. Get ready! We''re about to start the treasure hunt."


    One of the young men shouted.


    The group of volunteers cheered and prepared for the adventure.


    The whole valley was enveloped in mist. The tall and luxuriant bamboos added mystery to the surroundings.


    The two young men took the lead and walked into the valley.


    The others rushed behind them, as none wanted to be left behind.


    It wasn''t long before Austin noticed something strange.


    The two men had mentioned that third-level beasts had injured them previously. If so, the two young men should have been cautious when leading the group of people. To Austin''s surprise, they weren''t.


    Instead, they boldly led the others into the valley.


    "Be careful. Something is wrong," murmured Austin.


    After about half an hour, they stopped at a flat vacant area.


    "Where on earth is the Ancient Relic?"


    Someone else had also sensed the danger and questioned.


    "There, there. What an impatient virgin!"


    An alluring voice was suddenly heard. The woman breathed hard and moaned with enjoyment, sending out lustful information.

 Chapter 69 Illusion

    As a gentle, tinkling giggle filled the air, the crowd looked around. As if on cue, the mist ahead of them parted.


    A dozen of beautiful girls stepped through the thinning mist. Their scantily clad bodies revealed their perfect figures.


    Soft and effeminate music filled the air, and the girls smiled gracefully at all the people. They danced to music and circled the crowd.


    Each of these young and beautiful girls was attractive. They had different figures, but every one of them was a feast to the eye.


    As the young ladies danced gracefully, they threw seductive, shy glances at the crowd. Each was trying their best to showcase their most attractive side.


    Occasionally, they would show some tantalizing expressions or moves to tempt them.


    The men in the crowd were immediately captivated. They breathed heavily as the animal desire which lay deep in them was stirred.


    As they watched the girls dancing, the men swallowed hard, and their eyes lit up.


    Suddenly, the dancing girls formed two lines and separated. From the middle, a fascinating and charming woman emerged. She sauntered toward the crowd.


    She was incredibly attractive and sexy.


    Clad in tight, pink clothes, the perfect lines of her body were on display for everyone to see. Her beautiful face was one of a kind, and her movements were lithe and graceful.


    She had fair skin, long and slender legs, perfect narrow waist, and a firm butt. She wore a pair of wooden shoes that laid bare her delicate toes. What a lovely girl!


    Her straight, fine nose and luscious lips mesmerized the men. Her fair-skinned and cream-like cheeks also left the men spell-bound.


    She danced delicately like a willow, and seemed fragile as if a gentle breeze would snap her.


    There was a rice grain sized teardrop shaped mole under the corner of her right eye. It made her look all the more glamorous.


    The slight blush on her cheeks, and her posture triggered the imagination of the men.


    Anyone who caught her eye, no matter male or female, would be captivated by her. Before long, everyone''s eyes were glued to her.


    Her glistening eyes were magical! They directed the spiritual souls of the onlookers and tugged at their heartstrings.


    The audience was fascinated by her. They stood still, gaping at her as if they had forgotten all other things.


    However, Austin was the only one who sensed that something was amiss. They had been led here by the two young men on the promise of discovering an Ancient Relic. Instead, they had found exquisitely beautiful women. What was worse, everyone seemed to have lost control, as though hypnotized by the woman.


    He assumed that the woman in the middle was responsible.


    Fortunately, Austin had a


    said," I don''t know what happened. I woke and found us like this. This must be that woman''s doing! I can''t move now."


    Mindy struggled to move, only to find that she had no strength either.


    Mindy knew that Austin did not do this to her. But all logic had flown out of her mind. She was focused on the fact that she was lying in a man''s arms and feeling his masculine body. She was a straightforward woman, and it was hard for her to think rationally in this situation.


    She couldn''t help but glare at Austin.


    "I am warning you. If you dare to make any move, I will not forgive you!"


    "I haven''t done anything. And I can''t move. Not even a bit."


    Austin smiled with resignation.


    "Where are we?"


    "Why am I here?"


    "Damn, we fell into their tricks. Where are the men who brought us there?"


    "They cheated us."


    All the people who had followed the two young men from the market to the valley were also in the cave with Austin and Mindy. As they woke from their enchantment, they cried out with fright.


    As they were shouting and trying to free themselves, the iron gate squeaked as it swung open.


    Two young girls dressed in thin garments entered.


    "Bitch! Shame on you!"


    Mindy ground her teeth and cursed.


    The girls who had come were both seductively dressed and were very open. They seemed to have no idea what shame was.


    The two girls walked to a young man and grabbed his arms and lifted him. They dragged him to his feet with each girl holding one of his arms and began walking him out.


    The young man was terrified.


    "Where are you taking me? Where am I now? And who are you? "


    But the girls only covered their mouths and chuckled at his questions. They dragged him out of the cave.


    The iron door then flung shut, and the lock slid into place with a loud clunk.

 Chapter 70 Revealing the Masters Identity

    During their whole stay in the cave, they received simple dishes from some thinly clad women.


    Each day, a couple of young men were taken out of the cave, but they never came back. And everyone was clear that this wasn''t a good omen.


    Then on the fourth day, all the female in the cave were taken out by some glamorous young ladies.


    Those inside the cave felt like they were paralyzed by certain poison and couldn''t defend themselves. They couldn''t help but let the young ladies order them around.


    Before she was forced out of the cave, Mindy shot a rueful look at Austin because she knew that, like the others, she might not return, either.


    "Everything will be fine. Trust me, I''m working on it."


    Austin tried to console her. That was the only thing he could do right now.


    When Austin was caught by an attractive woman, the smell of her alluring fragrance left a mark on his olfactory. He reckoned that it must be a deluding potion that hindered the operation of the vital energy.


    So in the past days, Austin had been discreetly practicing the Golden Sun Scripture in the attempt to repel the scent that was suppressing his vital energy.


    Since this cultivation method was the most masculine among all the cultivation methods in the world according to the general principles of the Golden Sun Scripture, Austin figured that it might be able to curb the effect of the elusive scent.


    Just after two days of practice, Austin started to regain some control over his vital energy.


    ''Seems that Golden Sun Scripture is surely remarkable. Although its effect is not very conspicuous after a short practice.''


    He thought that the lack of satisfying result was due to his insufficient practice of the Golden Sun Scripture. After all, his current cultivation was practically based on his study on the Purple Yang Formula.


    Be that as it may, Austin kept practicing the Golden Sun Scripture continuously since he realized that it could negate the effect of the deluding scent inside his body.


    Finally, the cultivation method worked its magic. Austin sensed that he was gradually recovering his strength and vital energy.


    It was exactly the thing he told Mindy that he was working on before she was taken out of the cave.


    However, Austin was still clueless about the power of that attractive woman. Even if he recovered all his vital energy, he probably could not match that woman with his current sixth level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    By the seventh day, there were only four men left in the cave.


    Each of them was shuddering in fear, worried that they would be the next target.


    Then their biggest fear finally came upon them.


    They watched as the iron door swung open with a creak


    and two young women came in.


    They studied the remaining four males before walking towards Austin.


    The other three sighed in relief then darted gloating looks at Austin.


    Aware of their spiteful glances, Austin shook his head. ''Those guys are just unbelievable. Even though we are on the same boat now, they can still think about scheming against one another!''


    As he was being escorted out of the cave, he was wrapped by the unique fragrance of the two stunning beauties. But instead of being flustered, Austin sniffed hard and complimented the good scent they brought in.


    The two young women were surprised for a moment but then burst into a gale of giggles.


    g with spiritual sense, one should bear it in mind that it was a risky move if the spiritual sense of his opponent was stronger than his. The one with the weakest spiritual sense would be subdued by the one with a stronger spiritual sense which could, in turn, harm the first''s own spiritual sense.


    The three magic foxes in the Beast Mountain did the same thing, so as a result, they were maimed by Austin''s spiritual sense and got killed.


    This experience helped Austin sensed what was in the cave.


    He realized that the cave was just an illusion but this one was more advanced than that cast by the three magic foxes in the Beast Mountain.


    Despite that, Austin wasn''t afraid because the power of his spiritual sense had also doubled since the Beast Mountain encounter. Thus, when he noticed the woman was manipulating him with an illusion, he became more confident that the woman''s spiritual sense was a little weaker than his.


    With the small gap in their power, Austin was able to discover where the trap was as soon as he came into that cave.


    But apart from her feeble spiritual sense, Austin also noticed that the cave was infused with overwhelmingly demonic aura. From then, Austin could tell that she was a three-grade demonic beast.


    Thus, he decided to play along at first. He pretended to have been deluded before throwing out his Spiritual Sense Flying Needle at a critical moment.


    When the illusion vanished, that beguiling woman in bed disappeared, and so did that bed and the red rugs in the cave. There was only a small fox with sleek pink fur sprawling on the ground, her mouth bleeding but her hateful eyes transfixed on Austin.


    Judging by her lethargic breathing, Austin knew that the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle injured her severely.


    Given that she was halfway through casting the illusion when she was hit, it was her spiritual sense that was harmed in the collision.


    "This can''t be! You''re merely a human being at level six of Energy Gathering Realm. How come you possess such a strong spiritual sense?"


    That fox spoke in man''s language, her voice filled with bitterness.


    ''She sure is a three-grade demonic beast!'' As he sensed the dense demonic aura, Austin knew that he didn''t underestimate the opponent.

 Chapter 71 Willing To Be Your Slave

    Even if Austin had seen how badly injured the demonic fox was with his own eyes, he still kept his guard up. After all, he was facing a level three demonic beast that surely had special skills.


    "Ugh! I''ve seen beasts like you multiple times, and you''re not that powerful. Your tricks don''t work on me," Austin said coldly.


    Although he spoke fiercely, he remained calm as usual.


    The small demonic fox looked crestfallen. She was annoyed at her carelessness, which almost killed her.


    Never had she been hurt so badly until now. She loathed Austin so much, and his sneering face only made her angrier.


    Suddenly, the fox let out a shrill cry.


    Her usually soft fur got longer, and each hair strand became straight as needles. To Austin''s eyes, her body looked like a hedgehog that would explode. Then a cloud surrounded the fox, and its colors alternated from blue, red, and white.


    The demonic aura the fox emitted frightened Austin. The level three demonic beast was much stronger than a level two one. Even without using an illusion, her strength alone was forceful enough.


    Her green eyes stared at Austin. Suddenly, she raised her right paw and scratched in the air. A black fox paw figure appeared in the sky. It was two dozen larger than the fox and had as much demonic power.


    Austin didn''t dare to underestimate the fox paw''s power and worked up his skills as well. His two hands swiftly made different gestures then small golden snakes appeared from his palms. Their slender bodies slithered everywhere like mad.


    Then, a three-layer golden pagoda emerged from Austin''s palms. He was delighted to find out that his Golden Sun Scripture improved the pagoda''s strength. Its immense power was palpable throughout the area.


    Meanwhile, the demonic fox looked alarmingly at the three-layer golden pagoda. She seemed to have thought of something, then pointed her paw at the huge black fox paw-like figure.


    The black fox paw immediately charged at Austin with its immense demonic aura.


    This was Austin''s first time to fight with his Grand Pagoda, so he had expected his opponent''s move. Before the huge fox paw could come near him, he started to make the pagoda move.


    The three-layer golden pagoda quivered slightly at first, then it released a wave of powerful force and attacked the black fox paw.


    Bang!


    The two forces collided with each other and released waves of power like an explosion. Rocks were scattered everywhere, and the ground shook for a second.


    However, the demonic fox''s spiritual soul had been injured badly. At this moment, she only got to use half of her demonic power.


    On the other hand, Austin''s golden pagoda was made up of his seventy percent vital energy, and its strength was already on par with the fox paw.


    ''Go!'' he mentally commanded.


    He fought and mentally directed the golden pagoda towards the fox paw. Its golden exterior shined brightly as if to tell the fox that it feared nothing at all.


    Bang!


    The stones on the ground flew everywhere again, and the whole cave started to shake violently. Rocks fell down from the cave''s ceiling and walls.


    After the second collision, the fox paw almost disappeared.


    In turn, Austin was extremely ecstatic that his Grand Pagoda could easily defeat the fox paw.


    "C


    o make his spiritual sense on her spiritual soul since his spiritual sense was at such a low level. If the little fox couldn''t accept it, she would die and her soul would disappear.


    Austin followed the little fox''s instructions carefully. He pulled one piece of his own spiritual soul and willed it to enter the little fox''s Soul Sea.


    This was his first time to enter someone else''s Soul Sea, and not to mention a Soul Sea of a level three demonic fox.


    The Soul Sea was filled with a demonic aura, which frequently fluctuated. Above the Soul Sea was a figure of the little fox��it was the demonic fox''s beast soul.


    Austin commanded his piece of spiritual sense and attached it to the beast soul.


    Although the demonic fox wasn''t actually willing to accept it, she was pliant enough to be under Austin''s control. Shortly after, he had finished attaching his spiritual sense to the demonic fox.


    After they were done, he immediately felt a strange sensation that the demonic fox''s life was really under his control. If he wanted it, he could easily ask the demonic fox to die.


    That piqued his curiosity, so he tried to think about it. The little demonic fox instantly shrieked miserably, and her body shook and twitched under Austin''s harsh torture.


    In turn, Austin stopped thinking about it at once. "I''m sorry. I was just curious," he apologized.


    He was quite satisfied with the result, as he could control the fox completely. However, he still apologized to her for inflicting pain.


    "It''s okay. I am the Master''s slave, you can let me live or die as you please," the little fox said.


    Even if she had just been tortured harshly, she didn''t dare to show her displeasure. She looked submissive and obedient, and stared fawningly at Austin.


    When he saw the little fox''s facial expression, he realized something.


    "The charming woman I saw just now was your illusion, wasn''t she?" he asked.


    "Yes, master," the little demotic fox answered.


    Right after she finished her sentence, a beam of green light flashed, and the demonic fox disappeared. In her place was the charming girl that Austin saw before.


    It really was an illusion of the little demonic fox.

 Chapter 72 She Is Mine

    The sultry and charming woman winked at Austin. Mischief and allure flickered in her beautiful eyes.


    "You know, Master, you can have me now, if you want to," she giggled slightly.


    Her sweet, delicate voice was like a gentle warm hand patting him, and incessantly drew out the most primitive desires from the bottom of his heart.


    However, Austin deflected her attempts.


    "Shut up! Am I that kind of a lewd person?" he said.


    "Besides, I''m a man, while you''re just an animal!" he almost shouted.


    He hurriedly turned around, afraid to look at the woman''s enchanting beauty again.


    "Show your true form, or else I''ll stop being nice and punish you instead," he demanded seriously.


    The truth was he was terrified that if the situation kept going on like this, he would really succumb to his primitive desires that surged in his body.


    A green light flashed; then the charming woman vanished and was replaced by the little demon fox.


    However, she looked rather sick and her breathing was very weak. Austin began to worry a little about her.


    "How''s your injury? I hope it''s not as serious as you look," he asked worriedly.


    "Master, my injury is quite severe--it may take a long time for me to recover," the little fox said feebly.


    It was very frail and Austin hardly heard its small voice.


    "A long time? Do I need to stay here and wait for your recovery?" Austin asked earnestly. "That''s not necessary," the fox replied.


    She opened her mouth, then a purple bead appeared on her paw.


    Her eyes looked at Austin and she showed him the purple bead.


    "Master, do you have a Space Ring?" she then asked.


    "Yeah, I do have one," he replied.


    His hand reached to the inner pockets of his clothes, and took out the Space Ring which he had but previously belonged to Rafat. He had kept it there to prevent others from stealing the valuable object.


    "That would be great," the fox said happily.


    "I was born with this Illusion Bead inside my body. I can hide in the bead while I recover. Master, you can just put this Illusion Bead in your Space Ring," she added and handed him the bead.


    Austin was delighted and thought that it was a great idea.


    Otherwise, the demon fox would have to follow him wherever he went. That would be rather inconvenient for him, and also attract a lot of unnecessary attention.


    "By the way, would these help you recover?" he asked.


    He took out two earth spirit fruits as he spoke, and threw them to the demon fox.


    Now that he was the fox''s master, he decided to be more generous to her.


    The little demon fox took the fruits and examined them. She was pleasantly surprised when she felt the large amounts of vital energy from the earth spirit fruits.


    "Master, these two fruits are full of vit


    subordinate. She works for me now and won''t trouble us anymore," he explained.


    Then he turned to Violet and ordered," Violet, get rid of the deluding scent in Mindy''s body now."


    In turn, Violet waved her hand then a green smoke came out. It entered Mindy''s nose to remove the effect of the deluding scent. Mindy couldn''t help but sneeze, then her vital energy came back and spread to her whole body again.


    "Austin, what is this all about?" Mindy asked doubtfully.


    She just felt that everything that happened was so weird.


    "Anyway, you just need to know that Violet is a friend now and not an enemy, and don''t ask me more questions," Austin said flatly.


    He refused to explain everything in detail to Mindy.


    Mindy had no choice now but to swallow all her unanswered questions. Although she and Austin had known each other for a while, they weren''t close enough to share every secret to each other.


    If Austin didn''t want to explain, then she wouldn''t probe into his secrets.


    Shortly after, Austin asked Violet to release all the remaining men and women who were still alive.


    After they were released, Violet''s body transformed and then she hid inside the Illusion Bead. Her injuries were still far from recovering, so she needed a lot of time to recuperate.


    The sight of Violet''s body just turning into a green smoke and floating into the purple bead shocked Mindy. She really wanted to ask Austin more about what happened.


    However, since Austin had no intention of doing that, she could only stare angrily at him and remain quiet.


    Austin hid the Illusion Bead inside his Space Ring, and rushed back to Sun Sect with Mindy.


    The selection trials for the promotion of grunt disciples would be coming soon.


    This time, Austin was determined to be promoted. He intended to get up from where he had fallen down.

 Chapter 73 The Promotion Trial Started

    After his return to Sun Sect, Austin lost himself in cultivation for several days.


    He had progressed in his refinement to the third stage of the Wind-commanding Skill.


    The first stage of this skill was called Feeling the Wind, while the second stage was called Knowing the Wind. These two steps were the fundamentals for later stages of this cultivation.


    Austin understood that to acquire a good command of these necessary skills, he would have to cultivate for an extended period persistently.


    Although he had started his cultivation at the third stage with the aid of the wind, it didn''t mean that he could stop his refinement for Feeling the Wind and Knowing the Wind.


    Instead, he had to make time to advance the cultivation of these two basic skills, because the extent to which he would be able to master the Wind-commanding Skill depended on how deeply he could comprehend wind, a unique form of energy in the universe.


    Having taken advantage of the mighty power of his spiritual soul, Austin had cultivated the essential skills of Feeling the Wind and Knowing the Wind very well.


    Hence, his cultivation progressed quickly when he started the third stage cultivation for Using the Wind.


    Since he had practiced and pondered over this cultivation process for some days, Austin had vaguely understood certain knacks for Using the Wind.


    In practicing this skill, he could move swiftly, like a ghost. Compared with his abilities before the practice, he now moved faster and far more flexibly.


    Apart from the cultivation of the Wind-commanding Skill for Using the Wind, Austin had spent part of his time in cultivating the Golden Sun Scripture, because a cultivator''s underlying strengths were reflected from his or her improvements in cultivation base of vital energy.


    During his cultivation of the Golden Sun Scripture, Austin discovered another phenomenon.


    He could absorb a great deal of vital energy from his surroundings every time he cultivated the Golden Sun Scripture.


    The amount of vital energy that he acquired during this cultivation was much higher than what he could during his cultivation of the Purple Yang Formula.


    Austin would have reached a far higher realm had he absorbed such an enormous amount of vital energy while cultivating the Purple Yang Formula.


    Recently, the little spot near his belly had increased in size during his cultivation. In the meantime, he had accumulated a growing amount of vital energy. In spite of this, no sign showed that his vital energy was reaching a higher level. Now, his vital energy was still at the sixth-level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    Austin never expected that such a tremendous amount of vital energy was necessary to reach a higher realm when cultivating the Golden Sun Scripture.


    He thought that he could have reached the seventh-level of the Energy Gathering Realm had he kept on practicing the Purple Yang Formula.


    At this thought, he felt a little regretful.


    However, Austin felt joyous that the life energy inside his body was growing stronger, although he had failed to reach a higher level in terms of vital energy.


    He estimated that based on the growing energy inside his body, he would be able to confront opponents who had reached the seventh or perhaps even the eighth level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    One da


    Although Violet was a demonic beast at the third level, most elders of Sun Sect had made significant achievements in the middle and later stages at the Earth Realm of vital energy. Theon, as head of the sect, had yielded substantive results in the Mysterious Realm of vital energy.


    Violet estimated that her strength was as mighty as human beings'' at the early stage of the Earth Realm.


    When the first rays of the sunlight pushed past the clouds and shone upon the land, the Martial Arts Performing Field at Sun Sect had been filled with shouts and screams. All of a sudden, the entire field had a lively atmosphere.


    When Austin and Evan arrived at the field, they found it was rather noisy. Looking ahead, they found it was swarming with people.


    Almost all grunt disciples had reported for the promotion exercise. What''s more, everyone present was in high spirits.


    If they were selected today, they would be promoted from their inferior status as grunt disciples.


    Evan was a little nervous about participating in the promotion exercise. He rubbed his fists and wiped his palms many times. It was natural for him to feel antsy, restless, and anxious.


    Recently, he had concentrated on practicing the Raging Dragon Fist day and night so wholeheartedly and attentively that he had forgotten to eat and sleep. Up till now, he had mastered the basic skills of Raging Dragon Fist, but he still lacked confidence.


    As Austin saw this part of Evan, he patted him on his shoulder and encouraged him not to be so nervous. Austin took him to an area near the Martial Arts Performing Field and found a place for them to sit and wait for the selection.


    At this time, many people had found seats at the auditorium. As they waited, they spoke to each other casually.


    The people present comprised of intermediate managerial staff of the sect who were in charge of this promotion, most of them stewards.


    Nevertheless, Austin didn''t see Murray or Johnson. It seemed that they hadn''t been dispatched to take charge of this promotion exercise for grunt disciples.


    "Austin, have you enlisted for this promotion exercise?"


    Suddenly, a slender and beautiful person asked as she approached Austin. It was Denali.

 Chapter 74 A Training Field Full Of Dummies

    Denali had been at the Martial Arts Performing Field for a long time. When she saw Austin, she had walked over to greet him.


    "Sign up? Is that necessary?"


    Since Evan and Austin had just arrived, they were unclear about the rules.


    "Yep. The grunt disciples who want to participate in the promotion test must sign up at the registry desk."


    Denali answered.


    Enlightened, Austin hurriedly took Evan to the registry desk next to the auditorium to sign up.


    As soon as Denali approached Austin, another onlooker shot him a hateful glare.


    Matias, accompanied by a dozen grunt disciples, stood across the Martial Arts Performing Field. He glared at Austin.


    These days, instead of making trouble for Austin, he had spent most of his time cultivating. Therefore, he was pretty confident that he would be promoted.


    After finishing the process of signing up, Austin and Evan walked back to Denali. Just as they were about to sit down, a group of people approached them.


    They were Matias and his fellows.


    Expressionlessly, Austin cast a slow glance over the grunt disciples beside Matias.


    Since Austin had beaten them the last time, they were afraid of him. It was under pressure from Matias that they had come over.


    After they saw Austin''s cold glare, their hearts began to pound harder. They quickly withdrew their eyes, so as not to look at him directly.


    "I heard that a separate competition will be held later to rank the top three disciples in the promotion test. You''d better pray that you won''t meet me. Otherwise, I will break your feet without mercy."


    Matias threatened.


    "Don''t you feel weird, Evan? It''s already autumn, but why are there so many stinky flies around? They are annoying."


    Austin turned to


    "Everyone, let me finish."


    The middle-aged man spoke again.


    "Whoever passes the distance of 50 meters will pass the test. However, if you think you can keep on going, we encourage you to do that.


    As you know, the dummies in the training field are embedded with vital energy crystals. The sect has decided that participants can keep the vital energy crystals from the dummies they defeat if you cross the 50-meter mark."


    His words aroused another discussion.


    Austin was tempted.


    It was said that a huge number of vital energy crystals were needed to activate the dummies.


    He had hoped to defeat some dummies and earn vital energy crystals, as he was left with less than a thousand vital energy crystals in his Space Ring.


    To learn the Raging Dragon Fist, Evan had spent the thousand vital energy crystals that Austin had given him.


    Besides, Austin had given Evan another five hundred vital energy crystals to continue his study of the cultivation method.


    Austin now felt a little embarrassed because he was running out of money.


    It would be good for him to earn some vital energy crystals.


    The thought excited Austin.

 Chapter 75 Murderous Will

    At the entrance of the Training Field, you will be given a token. Then the participants will be divided into groups of ten. Only one batch can enter at a time.


    Remember, the dummies can''t see you or hear you, but they can sense the tokens. If you want to give up, throw away the token, and the dummies will not attack you again. If presented with a life-or-death situation, don''t try to be brave. It may cost you your life.


    What''s more, when you are in the field, you can only fight alone. No cooperative acts are allowed. Otherwise, we will find out, and you will be disqualified.


    Now, you may go to the entrance for your token. Go,


    the middle-aged steward finished instructing the contestants. In no time, hundreds of grunt disciples who had enlisted for the test rushed to the entrance of the Training Field.


    At the mouth of the cave, two disciples were handing out tokens.


    "Only ten disciples may step forward to collect tokens. And every five minutes, another ten disciples can enter the training field. Those who violate or break the rules will be disqualified," one of the disciples announced impassively.


    All the grunt disciples obeyed. Ten at a time, they stepped forward to receive the tokens. Then they patiently waited to enter the field in batches.


    Austin lined up in one of the squads and received his token. Before long, it was time for his group to enter the Training Field.


    Inside the cave, the Training Field was a deep and broad aisle, ten meters in height and fifteen meters in width.


    A dim light covered everything in bone white light, which added to the unnerving atmosphere.


    Densely packed dummies stood in silence on both sides of the path. The dummies were black and made of metal. They were cold, motionless, and intimidating to look at.


    In the metal eye sockets of each dummy, green, glittering gems had been embedded.


    The gems were made of a unique material that glowed despite the darkness. As countless dummies were packed in this narrow space, both sides of the alley gleamed with a dense mass of green light. The contestants felt as though they were stuck deep in hell, surrounded by innumerable demons.


    However, this scene had been designed to test the disciple''s mental endurance.


    For greater effect, a cold spiritual power was also diffused in the passage. It added mental pressure on the disciples. In this uncertain and threatening atmosphere, some of the disciples felt as though they were suffocating.


    However, Austin was familiar with this pressure.


    Many names had been used to describe it, including one��"murderous will".


    Presumably, this training field had existed for a long while. Dummies must have mercilessly slaughtered countless participants in the corridors over the years.


    It was thus, natural for these puppets to be inflicted to a certain degree with the deceased''s obsessiveness and resentment. These residual emotions would have spoiled and transfo


    dea of a quick pass.


    Seemingly, these dummies were programmed to launch surprise attacks. And in running through the aisle, it became difficult to change one''s direction or dodge attacks. Once the disciples were attacked, they would be at a severe disadvantage.


    So they kept walking at their normal pace and bypassed the injured disciple and the puppet.


    After another four or five meters, several dummies were activated and launched attacks at them.


    Each dummy targeted one disciple, and wouldn''t attack the others.


    One of the dummies holding a machete blocked Austin''s path. It swung its machete at him aggressively.


    Austin dodged and scanned his opponent using his vital energy. He assessed the dummy''s power and strength and learned that despite its vicious appearance, it was as weak as a human cultivator at the second-level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    But he wasn''t surprised. The contest was designed for grunt disciples, most of whom were at the second or third-level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    He felt sympathy for the disciples who had fled.


    They were skillful enough to defeat the dummies, but their weak will power stunted them. They gave up too quickly, even before the real examination had begun.


    Thinking of this, Austin could not help shaking his head, hoping that Evan would not make such a mistake.


    Austin flashed the dummy in front of him a contemptuous smile. After dodging another attack from the dummy, he directed his vital energy to his right fist and launched his counterattack.


    "BOOM!"


    His fist collided with the dummy''s chest with great agility and strength. At once, the dummy fell to the ground with a fist print on its chest. Then it crunched up and moved back to where it stood.


    As easy as Austin expected! He knew he would be victorious.


    The other grunt disciples heard the noise and glanced in Austin''s direction. When they saw what happened, they stared at Austin dumbfounded.

 Chapter 76 Helen Of Troy

    Austin moved ahead, attacking the dummies at the second level of the Energy Gathering Realm with ease. He surged at them with his fists, slamming into them without hesitation.


    His cultivation base was at the sixth level of the Energy Gathering Realm. To Austin, dealing with the dummies of the second level of the Energy Gathering Realm was akin to an adult dealing with children.


    Witnessing the invincible power of Austin''s fists, the grunt disciples stood stock-still, stunned. The dummies Austin had just confronted were no match to him. They could hardly hinder his movements for even a moment.


    Austin advanced about twenty-five meters when a dummy, wielding a long spear with a fluttering red tassel perched atop, materialized in front of him and rushed forward.


    The dummy was at the third level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    Austin narrowed his eyes into slits. The dummies within the first twenty-five meters had all been at the second level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    But as he crossed farther, it became apparent that the dummies stationed here belonged to the third level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    It hardly mattered to Austin. He still gathered his vital energy into his fists and punched the attacker in front of him.


    Pow!


    The long spear snapped into two and the punch threw the dummy sideways. He landed unceremoniously on the ground. The sand traced a haphazard path as his body sidled across it.


    With only one punch, the dummy had been bested.


    Wow!


    The grunt disciples on the sidelines gasped in surprise. They gawked at Austin with their wide eyes open, as if he was a ruthless monster.


    "Austin!"


    Suddenly, the keen sound of a girl rang out in the air.


    Austin turned around and saw Denali''s slender figure come into view. Her body was a mesmerizing silhouette against the deep green lights coming from the passageway where he had fought the dummies.


    She ambled over to him confidently and Austin''s face cracked into a smile. He nodded at her in acknowledgment.


    They had met on a few occasions now, and Austin''s fondness for her only grew each time. He was especially touched last time when Denali had stepped forward and spoken up in defense of Evan. He had felt grateful toward her.


    Of course, such fondness was not the kind be


    verbal hit, Austin continued walking forward with Denali.


    Given the cold shoulder, Matias fumed silently and followed behind. From time to time, his gaze would occasionally lock on Denali''s attractive, curvy figure, and he would swallow hard.


    The further they advanced, the fewer grunt disciples there would be left as most of them were unable to pass the test and go forward.


    Along the way, they constantly confronted dummies at the third level of the Energy Gathering Realm. The dummies continuously jumped out from the periphery of the passageway and flanked them.


    Denali''s swordsmanship was quite advanced, even mysterious. Matias''s knife skills were extraordinary. They struck back the dummies with ease.


    Austin saw that Denali had reached the fourth level of the Energy Gathering Realm. She must have made a breakthrough recently; it required hard work.


    For Austin himself, it was a piece of cake to fight the dummies at the third level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    He didn''t have to rack his brains for a line of attack. As soon as he saw a dummy, Austin punched him with his fist and the dummy vanished right away. He hardly had to employ a second strike to defeat them.


    Austin''s extraordinary strength had captured Denali. She stared at him in wonder now and then, her eyes twinkling with admiration.


    Matias''s face darkened even more. He was no longer insulting and taunting Austin, for it didn''t escape his notice how his rival defeated the dummies even more effortlessly than he himself did.

 Chapter 77 The Bumper Harvest

    Sweat trickled down on Austin and Denali''s foreheads as they ran, with Matias behind them. About four minutes later, they had advanced forty five meters.


    "Whoosh!"


    They suddenly heard a swooshing noise, then three dummies jumped out and attacked them.


    The dummies were at the fourth level of Energy Gathering Realm.


    The dummies'' skills seemed to have jumped to the fourth level of Energy Gathering Realm at the last five meters of the fifty-meter-long aisle.


    Denali glanced nervously at Austin. She and the dummies were on the same skill level, and she was afraid of being defeated.


    Even if she had confidence in herself, it wasn''t that easy to defeat someone else of the same level.


    A beam of yellow light flashed when Matias whipped out his dagger and cut one of the dummies.


    Meanwhile, Austin used his Wind-commanding Skill to fight as well.


    He was now at the third stage of Wind-commanding Skill, which was Using the Wind. He had become stronger and faster because of his increasingly challenging practice sessions. Thus, it was easy for him to fight these level four dummies.


    He kicked one dummy so hard in the abdomen that it backed several steps.


    "Take your time, Denali! I''ll go first," Austin shouted.


    Shortly after, he went forward and didn''t look back.


    However, Denali was angry at Austin''s indifferent behavior. She slashed at a dummy fiercely with her sword and it retreated.


    Now, Austin''s goal was to defeat the dummy and collect the vital energy crystals after passing fifty-meter line, and not flirt with Denali.


    He knew that he could undoubtedly pass through the test with his current strength.


    But, what he was really concerned about was how many pieces of vital energy crystals he could get during the test.


    It was why he didn''t want to stop even for a second at the last five meters.


    As he ran, dummies sometimes sprang out towards him from both sides of the aisle.


    Austin was unfazed as he simply used his vital energy to fearlessly kick and punch the dummies.


    While his cultivation level was currently at the sixth level of Energy Gathering Realm, his thick vital energy resembled those of seventh or eighth level of Energy Gathering Realm cultivators.


    The sound of fighting echoed down the aisle, and all the dummies that attacked Austin were knocked down by his strong vital energy.


    He took advantage of his Wind-commanding Skill to smoothl


    n!" he declared, as if he was speaking to real people and not to dummies.


    A smile was etched on his lips as he looked at the first dummy beside the fifty-meter line.


    He took a token out, and dangled it in front of the dummy''s eyes.


    "Hey, attack me! I''m here to fight you!" he shouted.


    He yelled at it several times, but the dummy remained motionless as a statue.


    "Hey, fight me!"


    "I said fight me!"


    He tried to pat the dummy on the head with his token, but to no avail.


    The dummy just stood there blankly in front of him.


    "Can''t you move? Let me help you."


    Austin was irritated by the dummy, so he mustered up his vital energy and gave the dummy a heavy punch.


    The dummy was shocked by the vibration from the vital energy, and it finally moved.


    It awakened like an asleep man and hurriedly stretched its arms out to resist Austin''s attack.


    "Haha, I did it. I''m going to be rich this time!" Austin declared. He laughed triumphantly as he continued to punch the dummy.


    The dummy tried to defend himself, but Austin delivered blow after blow.


    It turned out that the dummy reacted to the humans'' vital energy attacks.


    "Bang bang!"


    With just two punches, Austin had knocked the dummy down. Sparks appeared when its iron body scratched against the slate ground.


    Then, the dummy opened its mouth. After a jingle-like sound, the vital energy crystals fell to the ground.


    Austin had gained twenty more pieces of vital energy crystals.


    Austin only became more energetic. He rolled up his sleeves and proceeded to provoke the rest of the dummies in succession.

 Chapter 78 A Surprising Tactic

    Outside the Training Field...


    With orbs clutched in their hands, several stewards in charge sensed what was happening in the Training Field.


    One of them said," Two more disciples have reached the fifty-meter line."


    "The speed at which they performed is quite impressive," another one remarked. "It seems there are several talented grunt disciples in this batch," he added.


    Suddenly, one steward saw something unusual. "Something''s wrong. Why is that disciple walking back? He was the first to reach the fifty-meter line. He has only reached a distance of fifty-three or fifty-four meters. Why is he giving up?"


    Someone agreed with him. "Right. Judging from his performance just now, I think he can walk a distance of at least sixty meters."


    All the stewards shook their heads in pity.


    Based on his earlier performance, they thought Austin would further surprise them and make this promotion test of grunt disciples different from all others.


    No one expected the young disciple to walk back after reaching fifty-three or fifty-four meters.


    "Is he not aware that if he wants to give up, all he needs to do is throw the token and leave either side of the corridor?


    This guy may have a good cultivation base, but he doesn''t appear to be thinking clearly," one steward sighed in disappointment.


    His fellow stewards shared his sentiment.


    They continued to watch the field. Then almost at the same time, many of them felt something was not right.


    Something strange was happening in the field.


    "What is that disciple doing?" one of them said.


    Another one started to say something but paused.


    "Is he provoking the dummies on both sides of the corridor? That''s rather strange. Instead of moving, he''s resorting to doing something boring?" the steward voiced his concern.


    Suddenly, one steward called out," The dummy he provoked has reacted!"


    "He has defeated that dummy!" another one declared.


    "Twenty vital energy crystals for his maneuver!" one steward said in awe.


    The first one announced," He''s provoking the second dummy."


    "He got twenty more vital energy crystals!" another one shouted.


    Now, all the stewards were focusing on every move Austin made in the Training Field. Now and then, a voice would cry out in surprise to break the concentration.


    At the sound, the stewards would look at one another, their faces suddenly filled with awareness.


    Did this guy provoke the dummies, one after the other, in order to take the vital energy crystals from them?


    The stewards in charge of the promotion test knew very well that dummies in the corridors would be annoyed and react when attacked by a vital energy force.


    They had yet to figure out


    ght Matias'' follower a lesson, he had gained a bad reputation among other grunt disciples, and now they were witnessing an even more malicious style employed by him.


    Some of these grunt disciples had bullied Austin in the past, and were now restless, fearful that he would get even with them in the future.


    On the other hand, those who didn''t browbeat the young man in the past resolved never to get on Austin''s bad side.


    These days, no one thought of Austin as an idiot that other grunt disciples could bully or look down on after he beat Matias'' follower.


    "Tin, what are you doing?"


    It was Evan who called out. He had likewise reached the fifty-meter line and passed the first test successfully.


    But his whole body was black and blue. He obviously went through a very tough fight.


    "Nothing! Can''t you see that I''m making money?


    Get out of here if you''ve passed the test!" Austin said impatiently.


    He continued with what he was doing and was annoyed at being bothered.


    Having little strength to forge ahead, Evan scratched his head before throwing his token and leaving the field.


    Other disciples were just overjoyed at reaching the fifty-meter line and passing the test. No one else chose to move on.


    After a while, only Austin and the dummies in rows were left in the gloomy corridor.


    By this time, Austin had defeated every dummy standing between the fifty and sixty-meter mark.


    There were forty dummies in level four of the Energy Gathering Realm, and Austin got eight hundred vital energy crystals in all.


    Matias, meanwhile, decided to give up after defeating two dummies at level five of the Energy Gathering Realm, once he reached the distance of seventy-five meters.


    At this point, only Austin was the remaining human in the Training Field!

 Chapter 79 Center Of Attention

    All grunt disciples who took part in the evaluation held inside the Training Field had to exit through a passageway.


    Participants either succeeded or failed in the testing.


    Those who passed the evaluation assembled on the left side of the auditorium.


    Those who were unsuccessful could leave the field on their own anytime they wished.


    Hundreds of disciples underwent the evaluation. At the end of the first phase, only around seventy or eighty grunt disciples were left and were eligible to go on to the next round.


    Those who made it had smug looks on their faces as they watched the disciples who failed leave with dejected expressions.


    Everyone who passed the first round was excited after their experience. There was a heated discussion among these disciples about the dangers and risks they encountered inside the passageway that was full of dummies.


    Some of the disciples were boasting of how courageous and remarkable they had been to overcome many barriers that they had encountered inside the passageway.


    Meanwhile, there were disciples who needed to recover and build up their energy for the next round, after being drained of strength and suffering from bruises inside the Training Field.


    They knew that to survive another round of evaluation, they had to prepare harder.


    Other grunt disciples who stood outside the Training Field as spectators both envied and admired the disciples who passed the first round of evaluation.


    Everyone had been waiting for a long time, but there was still no announcement of the next round of evaluation in the auditorium. Out of impatience, some impetuous grunt disciples began yelling.


    "What''s wrong?


    The first round ended a long time ago!


    Why is there still no announcement about the next round of evaluation? We''re all getting anxious here."


    Another one added," Yes, we''ve been waiting here for a long time."


    After letting the disciple finish speaking, Evan interrupted to reprimand them.


    "Take it easy. Tin hasn''t come out yet. Who told you that the first round has already ended?"


    As he blurted out the words, Evan stared at the disciples ferociously, irritated by their impatience.


    The mere mention of Austin''s name by Evan had them shutting up.


    They knew better than to make any rash remarks.


    Grunt disciples knew too well how aggressive and fearsome Austin was. Since he and Evan were best friends, the latter''s position had improved tremendously. Every grunt disciple was aware that Austin would be offended if they displeased Evan.


    The exchange of words had Matias crossing his arms and laying his hands on his shoulders. The man looked sullen and lost in thought.


    After several minutes, he looked thoughtful. It was likely that he was thinking of Austin.


    Inside the auditorium, several stewards were now fidgeting in their seats.


    "Ms. Dai, you''re an elder of our sect. Based on your observations, has he broken the rules?" one asked.


    "How should I know?


    Go ask other elders of our sect!" the sole female steward remarked.


    She was just as impatient a


    utside the Training Field. The spectators that had crowded around the field, and even stewards in the auditorium were running out of patience.


    As people became more restless, they turned noisy. The sounds of impatience growing louder and louder. The din inside the entire Martial Arts Performing Field was akin to water boiling in a cauldron.


    It was Austin, who was sweating all over as he remained busy fighting dummies inside the passageway. That was the cause of all the noise.


    He would rest on the spot if he got tired of fighting the dummies and ran out of strength.


    When drained of strength, he boosted himself through the vital energy stone inside his elixir field from time to time.


    By this time, Austin had already traveled for 150 meters inside the passageway.


    After waiting for so long for the next round of evaluation, a rotund steward lost his composure and complained loudly to his peers.


    "Steward Ouyang, don''t you think it would be impossible to complete today''s promotion exercise if we just continue waiting here doing nothing?


    Is that guy an iron man? It appears that he is not getting tired at all," he said about Austin.


    His words forced a smiled out of the other stewards.


    The observation, though sarcastic, sounded plausible. Austin had been inside the passageway for quite a long time. But based on their orbs, they sensed he was still energetic. More astounding was the fact that he likely defeated each dummy on the fifth level of the Energy Gathering Realm using no more than four moves.


    "It seems his vital energy is truly mighty.


    Well, there is no more time for him to go ahead.


    Ask someone to inform him that the evaluation is over," Steward Ouyang directed.


    After careful study, he finally made his decision.


    A few moments later, Austin''s rangy figure finally appeared at the small passageway beside the gate of the Training Field, and the young disciple walked out slowly.


    As he did so, all eyes were trained on him.


    The young warrior was at the center of attention.

 Chapter 80 Get Successfully Promoted (Part One)

    After a series of challenges, Austin finally showed up at the Martial Arts Performing Field.


    As soon as he arrived, Evan ran up to him to find out more information.


    He finally reached Austin and paused first to regain his breath. "Tin, you finally came out from the Dummy Training Field. How was your harvest there?"


    "Well, not bad," Austin said.


    "But why did the examination suddenly come to an end?" he asked doubtfully.


    He also felt quite disappointed as he was still hoping to harvest more, after his successful reap at the Dummy Training Field.


    However, he abruptly and unexpectedly received the notice which stated that the examination had ended, and that he should withdraw from the field immediately.


    Evan rubbed his sweaty forehead before he answered.


    "It was said that the stewards are afraid that there won''t be enough time, so they had to end it in advance," he said.


    After Evan spoke, Austin suddenly realized something.


    "Evan, there may be another session of the examination. Try your best at the session," he said earnestly.


    "If you pass the examination this time, I''ll treat you to a good meal at the Lotus Tavern in Peace Town."


    Austin knew that he would surely be promoted, but he was a little worried about Evan.


    "The Lotus Tavern?" Evan said surprisingly.


    He took a deep breath before speaking again.


    "Tin, I''ve heard that the ingredients chosen for the recipes are all meat from high-grade monsters and diabolic beasts, and their wine is also the magic wine refined by alchemists. Their prices are outrageously high," he continued.


    Even though Evan''s mind watered at the sound of delicious food, he couldn''t help but think of the expensive prices.


    "What are you worried about? If you want to try


    re those villains and what makes them have the nerve to kill so many of our disciples and become enemies of our Sun Sect? And have they ever thought about the consequences of angering our Sun Sect like that? How can they not respect us?"


    A tall, red-faced elder roared angrily as he abruptly slapped his hand on the chair''s armrest.


    "Elder Jiang, you are actually joking, right?


    Those villains have killed thousands of our disciples; do you think they will respect us? You''re just speaking without thinking first!" another woman said sharply.


    Her face was stone cold, which made people feel that they should stay far away from her.


    "Elder Li, you��!" Elder Jiang exclaimed.


    However, he abruptly stopped speaking.


    He couldn''t find the right words to express his mixed emotions.


    "You two Elders, stop arguing now," Theon waved his hand and sighed.


    "I have been sending our disciples with high martial skills to investigate the matter during this period, but not much progress has been made," he said.


    Then he added," Those who went missing seemed to have evaporated in the air��we found no bodies so we don''t know if they are dead or alive."

 Chapter 81 Get Successfully Promoted (Part Two)

    Thus, I intend to send two Elders and several stewards to investigate the matter again, he continued.


    "The enemies hide in the dark while we are exposed in the light��if we don''t find out what has been going on as soon as possible, we will continue to suffer great losses," he finished.


    He looked among the six Elders, which meant that he was asking for their opinions about his plan.


    They now knew that Theon was really determined to solve the problem, because the elders and stewards were the senior leaders of Sun Sect who had powerful martial art skills. Sending them to investigate could greatly benefit and speed up the investigation.


    After a while, a female voice spoke.


    "Since you have decided, your grace, I support your decision.


    I volunteer for the investigation," the woman, Elder Li said flatly.


    Another Elder who looked short, shrewd, and vigorous stood up as well.


    "I''ll join her too," he said as his eyes blazed with anger.


    One more Elder chimed in as well.


    "Me too," an old man in white who just sat there and never spoke a word until now suddenly said, his eyes narrowed into slits. There were now three elders who decided to join the investigation.


    "Very well, there are three elders who volunteered to join the investigation. I believe that the cause of this issue will soon come to light," Theon said.


    "I will also appoint several stewards to help the three Elders in the investigation," he added.


    His eyes sparkled with hope as he ran through his plan.


    After a moment, he continued," The remaining three Elders will stay behind and preside over the work of our sect."


    Shortly after, one of the Elders spoke.


    "Your grace, the promotion examination of grunt disciples will be carried out today, right?" he asked.


    Theon nodded seriously.


    "That''s right. We have no other


    ger than you, then I''ll defeat you completely and step hard on your body," he murmured.


    "Tin, now that I''m promoted, do we still go to Lotus Tavern?" Evan remembered and reminded Austin.


    Austin nodded enthusiastically at him.


    "Yes, we''ll go now," he said.


    Austin had previously absorbed all the vital energy crystals hidden in the dummies within the 50 to 150 meters distance. It added up to almost twelve thousand vital energy crystals which made him feel rich at that moment, so he said yes without a second thought.


    Denali heard their conversation and joined in as well.


    "Austin, you''re going to Lotus Tavern for dinner? I want to come too!"


    The Lotus Tavern was famous among Sun Sect''s disciples, so Denali was interested.


    However, Austin pouted his lips. ''Why is the girl so cheeky and even asked to come with us for free dinner?'' he thought.


    A single dinner at Lotus Tavern could easily cost a few hundred vital energy crystals. If one more person joined them, it meant that he might have to spend a hundred more vital energy crystals.


    Then again, she was a girl anyway��and as a gentleman, Austin definitely wouldn''t refuse her in public, so he just nodded in agreement to her request.

 Chapter 82 Giving Raymond A Thrashing

    After the test for selection and assessment of talents was over, Austin, together with Evan and Denali, went to Peace Town.


    At the town, it was full of hustle and bustle and the streets were packed with pedestrians.


    Several pairs of gaudily dressed young men and women stood on the street while holding their horses. The couples looked happy and carefree as if they were matches made in heaven. They attracted the attention of the passers-by.


    Austin kept a low profile while walking on the streets. He knew that members from other sects were present and that they might be keeping tabs on him.


    Different sects often contended with each other overtly and covertly. The slightest disagreement in conversations or dissension over attire would lead to unnecessary troubles.


    Short after, they turned and entered another street. A magnificent tavern came into his view. In the next instant, Austin lifted his chin, and sniffed the aroma of wine that filled the air. The horizontal board on the facade read, Lotus Tavern. Austin took a moment to admire the beautiful calligraphy.


    "It smells so good!"


    they hadn''t reached the door of the tavern, yet Evan sniffed the air and cried out exaggeratedly," Tin, my mouth is watering!"


    "You are drooling! Wipe your mouth and try not to make a fool of yourself."


    Evan stretched his hand and brushed his mouth. Indeed, the corners of his mouth were wet with saliva.


    Denali chuckled at the sight.


    Lotus Tavern was still some distance away. Yet, the delicious smell of food had already enticed them. Evan rushed in the front, eager to get to the tavern and see what it had to offer.


    "You blind dog! Get away!"


    Several arrogant young men shoved Austin and his fellows to the side rudely as they made way for a young man about sixteen or seventeen years old. He wore a yellowish garment and had handsome and refined features.


    The teenage boy seemed to have applied makeup. His face had been plastered with powder, and his lips were covered in lipstick. A long sword hung on his waist. He looked handsome and elegant.


    His charming appearance caught the eyes of young girls who passed by. They blushed and glanced at him from head to toes, openly.


    Feeling the admiring eyes boring into him, the young man felt more proud of himself.


    "Huh! You bastard. You dared to block my way! Weaver, break their legs and tell them who I am!"


    Seeing that Austin and his companions were shabbily dressed, the young man assumed that they were low-grade disciples of some sect at best. So, he wanted to take this chance to impress the common folk with his authority.


    The clothes that Austin and Evan wore were of the lowest quality. Anyone would take it for granted that they were poor men at the first sight of them.


    Denali''s clothes were better than Austin''s and Evan''s clothes, but they were not exp


    t the most effective means for an attack.


    He could do it with high proficiency and bring its power to the fullest.


    "Bang!"


    Austin aimed for Raymond''s nose!


    In an instant, Raymond''s face was covered with blood. His nose disappeared as it had been smashed into pieces by Austin''s vital energy and dispersed into the air.


    Raymond''s body was like a kite that lost its string��it flew backward through the air and collided with the threshold of a store on the street. His head rolled to one side, and he lost consciousness.


    A loud hiss was heard from the crowd.


    The bystanders on the street gasped with surprise. They didn''t expect that this ordinarily dressed young man who came from nowhere would be so ferocious and cruel.


    Looking at Raymond''s ruined face, Weaver was startled. Then he glared at Austin viciously.


    "You''re dead now. Don''t you know who you have offended? You will not be able to make up for your mistake in a thousand lifetimes! Your life isn''t worth a penny with your lowly position," Weaver said with gritted teeth.


    Austin frowned upon hearing his threat.


    He slid forward, and in a flash, he stood in front of Weaver.


    Weaver was shocked by Austin''s sudden movements. However, his cultivation base was higher than Raymond''s. He soon pushed off the ground with his tiptoes and backed a few steps to keep a distance from Austin.


    His cultivation base was at the seventh-level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    But Austin didn''t care about any of this. He leaped and cornered Weaver. Then, in a flash, Austin swung his fist at him.


    Weaver didn''t have time to take out his sword. He deflected the attack with his fist.


    He noticed from Austin''s vital energy that he was at the sixth-level of the Energy Gathering Realm. He was confident that he could beat Austin.


    "You brat! I will kill you in such a way that there will be nothing left to bury!"

 Chapter 83 A Villa With An Energy-gathering Array

    Weaver felt a moment of panic when he faced Austin''s violent attack, but he quickly regained his arrogance when he learned that Austin was only at the sixth-level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    He readied his fist and swung at Austin''s fist with all his strength. He had expected to defeat Austin with his attack.


    "Crack!"


    Their fists traveled the short distance between the two men and met in the air.


    To Weaver''s surprise, he felt like he was punching solid stone. Several of Weaver''s fingers fractured because of the strong energy wave.


    As a sharp pain radiated from his arm, Weaver''s face contorted.


    He lost his balance and was knocked back a few steps.


    Weaver shook his head in disbelief and wondered, ''Is he really at the sixth-level of the Energy Gathering Realm? How is it possible that his vital energy is stronger than mine?''


    Before he could recover, Austin rushed toward him with an angry cry.


    "Check this out!"


    With that, he swung his fist and aimed at Weaver again.


    "Wait! You..."


    Angry and scared, Weaver didn''t have the time to pull out his weapon. He had no other choice but to wield his fist in defense again.


    "Crack!"


    The sound of breaking bones filled the air. In the next instant, Weaver''s arm twisted in a strange position.


    Weaver''s face paled when he felt overwhelming pain. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "Get out of my face!"


    After venting his anger, Austin commanded in a cold voice.


    Despite his resentment, Weaver understood that it was impossible for him to fight today.


    Even though he was at the seventh-level of the Energy Gathering Realm, he lost to Austin in just two rounds.


    Raymond''s other followers had lower refining levels. None of them would be able to defeat Austin.


    Since Raymond was still unconscious, they lifted him and left the alley with their heads hung in shame.


    Before Weaver turned to leave, he glared at Austin with hatred.


    "You son of a bitch! You''ll regret this!" he said viciously.


    Denali stood aside and watched Austin as he defeated the men.


    She was pleased to see Raymond pay for his impudence, yet she was worried about the aftermath.


    "Austin, maybe you shouldn''t have acted out against them. That young man might be an important figure," she said with concern.


    "Maybe you''re right. But what would have happened if I didn''t? Do you think that they would let us go unharmed?"


    Austin replied flatly as he shot Denali a calm glance.


    Denali fell silent. She understood that Austin was right. Raymond had ordered her to go with him and had threatened to break Austin''s and Evan''s legs. It was Raymond who had forced Austin to fight back.


    "In the world of martial arts, nobody will show mercy when you make concessions. On the contrary, the weaker you act in front of others, the more you''ll get bullied. Only by getting stronger can you gain people''s respect and have the right to speak for yourself."


    After finishing those words, Austin turned and walked toward the Lotus Tavern with Evan, leaving Denali dumbfounded behind them.


    She stared at Austin''s back and thought, ''He''s right. Maybe I should learn to be tougher.''


    By the time she snapped out of her trance


    ved on the meager allowance provided by the sect.


    For most of them, 50 vital energy crystals was a large amount of money.


    "Don''t worry. This is just your first day as outer disciples. If you apply for missions and work hard to earn money, you will soon be able to afford the rent of those villas."


    Knowing what these cash-strapped disciples were thinking about, the steward comforted and encouraged them.


    He gave each of them a paper with a number before he left. Once he had left, the disciples began finding their new houses according to the numbers on their papers.


    "The Energy-gathering Array..."


    Austin muttered as he pondered over the steward''s words.


    He had heard about the Energy-gathering Array in the past. When an array expert arranged an array in one place, the vital energy around would gather in the range of the array and create an environment with rich vital energy.


    If a martial arts cultivator practiced in that kind of environment, he would improve dramatically due to the richness of the vital energy.


    After studying the Golden Sun Scripture for some time, Austin realized that it required a large amount of vital energy to employ this martial arts method.


    In his estimation, the amount of vital energy he needed now was 10 to 20 times more than when he learned about the Purple Yang Formula in the past.


    Although he had restored the energy of the seven earth spirit fruits in his vital energy stone, he would soon run out of his energy reserve after a few days'' usage.


    In conclusion, Austin was now in urgent need of refining resources.


    If he could move to the villa area, he would achieve greater progress when practicing the Golden Sun Scripture.


    ''Aside from that, I''m only at the sixth-level of the Energy Gathering Realm. I haven''t even recovered my lost strength from several years ago.'' He thought dejectedly.


    After pondering over all these issues, Austin decided to move to the villa area. He was willing to spend his money to strengthen himself.


    For now, he would stay the night in the cottage area and then rent a villa with an Energy-gathering Array the next day.

 Chapter 84 Protection Fee

    After the steward just left, six men who had been standing under a tree not far away approached the new outer disciples. Wicked expressions reflected on their faces.


    "Hi! Everybody! Since you are new here, let me tell you two things. First, I would like to extend a warm welcome. You are now members of the family of outer disciples."


    A man who appeared to be around twenty years of age said loudly to the new outer disciples. He seemed high-spiritedly and enthusiastic.


    In contrast, the six men standing beside him still wore sly smiles. They didn''t seem to be as nice as the speaker.


    Still, just to avoid trouble, the new outer disciples showed their gratitude.


    "Ah," the speaker said," You don''t have to thank me. There''s no need to be so formal. It is my pleasure to welcome all of you."


    The young man continued talking.


    "The second thing I wanted to share was that every new outer disciple is required to pay us ten vital energy crystals."


    The young man paused and waited for his audience to react.


    Hearing what he had said, the new outer disciples were stunned. After a moment''s silence, they began whispering and discussing among themselves. As outrage grew, their voices soared. Soon, the residential area was filled with noise.


    "What? What do you mean?"


    "Is this a sect rule?"


    They clamored to have their questions heard.


    "The ten vital energy crystals are a sort of ''getting to know you'' gift. You can also call it a protection fee or routine money. As long as you pay us the vital energy crystals, no one can harm you. If anyone tries, you can mention that you are under Billy Tan''s protection!"


    Protection fee!


    The new disciples were not foolish. They understood at once that the six disciples were blackmailing them. It was the six disciples who were threatening the new disciples now!


    "Be quick! Pay us the crystals. Only then can you leave. If you are not willing to... Hmmm!"


    The young man paused, and his expression turned cold. He glared intimidatingly at all the new outer disciples.


    "One thing you should know is that our leader, Billy Tang, is ranked fifteenth among the outer disciples. Whether you want to or not, you have to give us the crystals. And this is Mr. Billy Tang''s brother, Barton Tang."


    While the young man was speaking, he pointed to another young man who was dressed in purple. He looked arrogant and wore a cold smile on his face.


    Hearing what the first young man had said, the new outer disciples, who looked indignant a moment ago, became silent.


    Billy Tang was ranked in the top 15 from thousands of outer disciples. Of course, the new outer disciples could not be as powerful as he.


    If they did not pay, they would offend Billy Tang. The new outer disciples didn''t want to provoke a higher ranked disciple on their first day in the outer part of the sect.


    On the contrary,


    ls, he would not get involved in this.


    He knew that such practices existed at the sect. After all, he had seen this on several occasions. Three years ago, when he had been an outer disciple, he knew that the stronger outer disciples would resort to such blackmailing.


    But now, since they wanted to bully Evan, Austin could not stand by this time.


    Austin took Evan by the hand and pulled him behind himself.


    "You can ask for protection fee from the others. But he and I will give you nothing," Austin said.


    His expression was calm as usual.


    Nothing?


    Barton and the other five young men could not believe their ears. A new outer disciple dared to say that to them!


    "Aren''t you overconfident of your abilities?" Barton said with a cold smile.


    "But I think you are insane!"


    After he finished speaking, Barton squinted at three young men. All six men in the gang were at the fifth-level of the Energy Gathering Realm, while most of the new outer disciples were at the third level. At best, there were a few who might have reached the fourth level.


    Sometimes, it was beneficial to pick a new outer disciple and make an example out of him. Since Austin had chosen to oppose them so publicly, the gang decided to use him to warn the others of the consequences of being arrogant.


    Matias seemed to take pleasure in Austin''s situation.


    Even though Austin had once been the top-ranked disciple from among the other outer disciples, now he was only at the sixth-level of the Energy Gathering Realm. Austin had no fear of grunt disciples back then.


    ''But now, you are in the outer part of the sect. No longer are you surrounded by common grunt disciples. Although you have reached the sixth level, there will be many disciples who are much stronger than you. Now that you have offended Billy Tang''s group, you will face great difficulties.'' Matias thought as a smile grew on his face.

 Chapter 85 The Right Choice (Part One)

    Austin felt helpless as he looked at the young disciples who were trying to fight him. Despite being promoted as an outer disciple, Austin kept a low profile so he could concentrate on his cultivation.


    It was because fame had brought Austin great misfortune. Three years ago, he was famous for his strength and people envied him. Envy finally consumed them making them back stab Austin.


    There was a saying that ''When people throw stones at you, it''s because you are a good tree full of fruits. They see a lot of harvests in you.'' Austin knew this well as he already lived two lives.


    "Don''t push me. I''m not in the mood to fight," Austin spoke reluctantly.


    "I believe he is really a fool!"


    The group of young disciples had burst into laughter as if they had heard a big joke.


    "Are you seriously threatening us? Maybe you have forgotten that you''re a newcomer. And maybe, you have also left your manners where you came from. You must be taught to respect your seniors. I, Tonny Tian, will teach you a lesson," said the youth who received the money. He sarcastically laughed as he spoke out his name.


    "Leopard Punch!"


    Tonny howled and strode up. His fists, covered with the vital energy, were vigorous and powerful like a leopard as they rushed towards Austin.


    This was a grade two martial skill Tonny had learned. Although he hadn''t mastered it yet, he thought it was more than enough to cope with a newcomer who was just promoted.


    Fed up with Tonny''s arrogance, Austin didn''t restrain his strength as he fought back.


    Austin stepped on his toes and the next thing Tonny knew, the adversary was already on his right. Austin suddenly appeared next to him like a ghost. Austin put the vital energy into his palm and then beat the opponent''s right wrist at high speed.


    Tonny threw his Leopard Punch but it missed Austin as the latter suddenly disappeared.


    Tonny was startled to find that Austin appeared on his right. He knew he needed to change an attacking w


    d all his strength.


    The people who witnessed the rumble were shocked at the unexpected result.


    For a moment, there was silence on the field. Barton glared at Austin. Riding on his brother Billy''s strength and fame, he was the tyrant among the outer disciples. But today, he was unexpectedly defeated by a newcomer who was just promoted into an outer disciple. How could he even vent his anger?


    He also realized that even if they fought together, they wouldn''t be enough to beat Austin. If they stayed here longer, they would be insulted more.


    "Go!"


    The other five young disciples glanced at Austin with enmity in their eyes and then left the field without saying a word. Apparently, Austin embarrassed them, and though they couldn''t let him go, they also couldn''t defeat him for now.


    "Tin! You did it!"


    Evan clapped his hands to praise Austin aloud after he had beaten the bullies who asked for protection fee among the outer disciples. Naturally, Evan would be the first one to support his friend.


    After the rumble, the other disciples thought of another problem.


    Although Austin kicked the six people away, there was still Billy��a powerful disciple who ranked fifteenth among the outer disciples.


    He must be strong and powerful to be Number 15 among nearly five thousand outer disciples.

 Chapter 86 The Right Choice (Part Two)

    Austin might be famous now, but he could not be for too long.


    As soon as Billy found out about what happened to his brother, he would surely avenge him and beat the shit out of Austin.


    Nobody believed that Austin could resist Billy''s revenge. ...


    ... ...


    However, Austin didn''t think about it and just left the field with Evan immediately.


    If it was up to him, he didn''t want to fight. He even warned them about it. However, he didn''t have a choice but to fight back when they attacked first. But the question was, would he apologize for it? Austin had no intention to apologize for what he had done. He just protected himself from the bullies.


    It was against his will to let himself be bullied in consideration of the general interest.


    Austin believed that it required a brave heart to reach the peak of martial skills as they pursued.


    If he just wanted to stay alive without any ambitions, he could have just stayed as a leisurely and carefree grunt disciple. Why would he dream of being promoted?


    That night��


    Austin and Evan found the room arranged for them in the cottage area.


    It was a small narrow wooden room.


    Austin estimated that it was only about eight square meters. There was a wall with a moonstone inlay whose orange light spread and covered the whole room.


    The only old furniture in the room was a table, a chair, and a bed.


    There was also a faint musty smell in the room.


    "This is like a doghouse. It is even smaller than the thatched cottage of the grunt disciple."


    Austin sighed helplessly.


    But regardless, the room didn''t bother Austin. That night, he was absorbed in cultivating the Golden Sun Scripture.


    The small light spot in his belly was a little bigger than a peanut, shinning with a dazzling light and reflecting his belly brightly.


    The light spot also spread a terrifying heat like the sun shining upo


    od that and handed the man three thousand vital energy crystals from his Space Ring.


    Money did talk.


    Soon enough, the man escorted Austin and Evan to a courtyard.


    The courtyard had two bedrooms, one practicing room, and a small garden. There was even a small-sized practicing field. It was too spacious for the two of them. And unlike the room in the cottage, this one had all kinds of furniture.


    "It is so nice here! I have never lived in such a big house before!"


    Evan excitedly said as they entered the courtyard. He checked everywhere�Cthe inside, outside, the front, and the back of the courtyard.


    Austin was most satisfied with the practicing room where the Energy-gathering Array was set up. The whole practicing room was covered with the array.


    He sensed the strong vital energy rushing to him as he entered the room and felt immediately comfortable. The vital energy penetrated his body, and the small light spot in his belly seemingly cheered and absorbed the vital energy with an irresistible impulse.


    Austin couldn''t help but highly praised the Energy-gathering Array. It lived up to its reputation. He felt that the three thousand vital energy crystals were well spent on this one. He made the right choice after all.

 Chapter 87 A Challenge

    Soon enough, Austin and Evan moved into the house they had rented for 3, 000 vital energy crystals, and they were perfectly happy in their new home.


    The house had one bedroom for each of them.


    Since they had been poor, they didn''t have many belongings except for a few sets of clothes, which made moving in a breeze.


    After they had settled in, Austin took out a purple bead from his Space Ring.


    "Violet, come out and look at our new home," Austin called.


    A stream of green smoke then rose from the bead, and with a flash of pink light, a little fox appeared in front of Austin.


    The fox lazily stretched its body on the floor as soon as she got out.


    "Master, being stuck in the Illusion Bead all day long made me feel claustrophobic," Violet complained.


    At the sight of Austin, she began to roll stubbornly on the floor.


    "Have you recovered from your injury?" Austin asked worriedly.


    "Yes, I''m completely fine now," the little fox answered.


    He could tell that she had indeed recovered by the healthy flush of color on her face. The demonic beast had much better physical fitness than a human, so their injuries naturally healed faster than human beings.


    "Master, I prefer to be in human form," the little fox said.


    The little fox turned into a beautiful and charming human girl in a flash.


    Her gentle features curved into an attractive smile. Her lithe, slender body walked gracefully, and she was irresistibly charming. It seemed that the whole house was filled with her charm.


    "Tin!" Evan shouted excitedly.


    He ran to Austin''s room and was surprised to see a pretty girl when he got to the doorway.


    The charming lady languidly stretched her body on the chair.


    He just moved in with Austin and he was pretty sure that there were only the two of them.


    ''How did this pretty girl suddenly appear in Tin''s room?'' Evan wondered. ''This girl is really stunning and more charming than other girls I''ve seen. The people that Tin likes are very special, '' he thought again.


    He stood dumbfounded by the doorway, embarrassed and didn''t know what to do.


    Then, Austin''s voice broke his train of thought.


    "Evan, come in and meet Violet, '' Austin urged.


    Evan then shyly entered the room, but he looked down.


    He didn''t dare to look at the beautiful Violet.


    "Evan, this is Violet. She will follow me from now on," Austin introduced.


    Shock was written all over Evan''s face, but he was also amazed. ''Tin is so quick to get such a beautiful girl!'' he thought.


    "Got it��" he said and respectfully bowed to Violet.


    "I''m Evan. Nice to meet you. You must be Tin''s girlfriend," he added.


    Austin''s face immediately crumpled at Evan''s words. It turned out that Evan had misunderstood what he said.


    Suddenly, Violet burst into laughs at Evan''s words, her hand on her chest. She ogled Austin, and the room instantly felt awkward.


    Austi


    in, it might not be easy for him to deal with things.


    During that time, Billy was just a nobody in the outer sect. Later on, he got his current spear skill, acquired half level spear intent, and obtained his present strength and status.


    "How''s his cultivation base?" Billy asked.


    "It''s the sixth level of Energy Gathering Realm," Barton said. "But, Billy, he has a great bodily movement skill, or we wouldn''t have been beaten by him."


    "He''s in the sixth level of Energy Gathering Realm?" Billy asked incredulously.


    He paused for a moment before asking again, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m sure. He''s indeed in the sixth level of Energy Gathering Realm," Barton said firmly. "I''ve confirmed it with the new disciples."


    "Ha ha ha!" Billy began to laugh.


    He laughed so heartily that the pressure he felt vanished.


    "Good�� this is wonderful! The former number one outer disciple is now just in the sixth level of Energy Gathering Realm.


    Austin, you were truly respected when you dominated the outer sect.


    But, now that you''ve fallen, you ought to behave yourself. You shouldn''t be so arrogant the minute you got promoted.


    Now that you''ve picked on me, Austin��I''m going to do something that will shock the outer sect. I will trample on you in front of all the outer disciples. I will show all the people how the former number one outer disciple groans under my feet," Billy declared.


    "This is your consequence for offending me. I''ll make you look bad and they''ll spat on you forever!" he added.


    Billy was high-spirited now, and his awe-inducing spear intent sliced the leaves of a Chinese rose beside him, its branches flying away.


    With his goal in mind, Billy planned to challenge Austin. "Somebody arranges a challenge. I, Billy Tang, am going to challenge the new outer disciple Austin Lin," he announced.


    What?


    Billy wanted to challenge Austin?


    Everyone present in the yard froze.

 Chapter 88 The Twin Shadow Blades (Part One)

    Inside Austin''s mansion...


    After careful thought, Austin divided his fortune into three.


    Turning to his friend, he said, "Evan, this Energy-boosting Elixir and these earth spirit fruits are now yours. And take 1, 000 vital energy crystals as well. Buy as many weapons, martial arts books or elixirs as you want," Austin told his friend.


    Since he and Austin were now close friends, Evan was no longer shy about accepting the generous offer. As soon as Austin said he could have the treasures, he quickly stuffed them in his pockets.


    Turning to Violet Austin said, "You can have these two earth spirit fruits. The Energy-boosting Elixir is of no use to you considering you''re at the Earth Realm phase now. I''ll carry the vital energy crystals, so if you need anything, I''ll buy them for you."


    With profuse thanks, Violet accepted the earth spirit fruits.


    She knew she was practically a servant to Austin because her spiritual soul was under his control. So it came as a complete surprise to Violet that Austin was willing to share those precious resources with her. Such a gesture made her more cordial towards him.


    "Evan, I''d like to head to the Task Hall and perhaps, take on some tasks to earn some more vital energy crystals. I might also take a walk in the market nearby to check if there are any elixirs worth buying," Austin said.


    Although Sun Sect carried a variety of elixirs in its Medicine Hall, the quantity allowed for each disciple is quite limited. On the other hand, extracts sold to ordinary disciples were not very high-classed. If a disciple wanted to purchase those more advanced ones like the Energy-boosting Elixir from Medicine Hall, it would be very difficult.


    Elixirs of that quality and effect were a precious resource for a sect with several thousand disciples. Supply couldn''t cope with the demand. The good and rare kinds were only kept for key and inner disciples.


    However, there exist secret markets organized by local martial arts practitioners, and a disciple can easily find assorted elixirs at a fair price. If he is lucky, he may even discover other suitable medicines, martial arts books, and weapons.


    So whenever Austin was free, he like


    willing to sell them for only a thousand vital energy crystals. They''re genuine goods at a fair price. You know I deal honestly with my customers."


    He continued to persuade Austin to buy his ware.


    As he turned to leave, the middle-aged merchant called out, "Hey, don''t go! We were just having a nice conversation here. The price is negotiable."


    "I can''t afford them," Austin answered.


    And unwilling to argue with the seller, he simply turned and walked away from the stall.


    Shortly after Austin left the stall, a woman at the next stall began to taunt the middle-aged seller.


    "Mr. Wang, are you trying to fool some innocent customer with potion-soaked hawthorn berries again? Hahaha! You really have nothing else to do but kill time, don''t you?"


    The man shushed the female seller.


    It annoyed him that she was trying to block his attempts at selling.


    "You have no idea what you''re saying! I''m doing business with no cost. Last month, I tricked an idiot and made a lot of money from that deal, didn''t I?" the man hissed.


    He had no idea that Austin caught his remarks with a spiritual sense that could pick up these things within a radius of four hundred meters. The young disciple was amused after hearing the truth.


    Muttering to himself, he said, "It seems this Dark Market is full of unscrupulous merchants. Perhaps, most of these stall owners are frauds. I need to be careful. Otherwise, I might be fooled and lose a fortune!"

 Chapter 89 The Twin Shadow Blades (Part Two)

    Continuing down the road, Austin observed the merchants and inspected their wares. Some stalls sold furs, bones, and organs of a variety of beasts, while others peddled medicine and weapons, as well as special elixirs.


    There were also several that offered books on martial arts techniques.


    After strolling for several minutes, Austin caught sight of two stalls selling books on martial arts.


    One of them only displayed two manuals. The disciple came up to the stall and inquired how much the manual on a first-level offensive technique called Wild Bull Broadsword Skills cost.


    He was told it was five thousand vital energy crystals.


    He then asked about the other book, one on the second-level body-refining technique titled Iron Armor. This one was priced ten thousand.


    What was disappointing was that the stall owner didn''t allow Austin to look through the books before paying for them.


    Cunning as he was, Austin would never agree to such a risky deal. One thing very clear to him was that almost half of the stall owners in that street were swindlers. So, it was highly probable that he would regret paying for either of the two books.


    "Sixth-level cultivation method on sale! Come, have a look!"


    Raising his brow, Austin thought, ''Sixth-level cultivation method?''


    Any cultivation method in that level was extremely precious. Only key disciples of super large sects with a long history could get a hold of these books.


    ''Well here you go, another fraud, '' Austin sighed.


    But since Austin was in no hurry to leave, he decided to take a look at the stall to satisfy his curiosity.


    A heavyset man, who appeared to be honest and trustworthy, was kneeling behind a stall. In front of him was a large black cloth, where a manual on martial arts and an unusually-shaped scarlet dagger lay.


    Seeing the dagger made Austin''s heart skip a beat.


    The dagger nestled on the black cloth was the exact size, shape, and style as the one Austin discovered in Rafat''s Space Ring. The only difference was their color. This one was scarlet. But set aside this detail, the two daggers appeared as if they came from the same


    regarded him as a fraud.


    The insults, however, made the man turn livid. He was now breathing heavily, his chest heaving, obviously from rage.


    Gazing down at him, Austin saw his eyes were sincere and anxious, and not the eyes of a liar. Besides, he did have a black dagger that was exactly the same as the red one being offered. So that verified the man''s tale.


    If it was truly a sixth-grade cultivation method, the deal of five thousand vital energy crystals was definitely a bargain!


    After thinking things over, Austin finally made a decision.


    "I believe in you.


    So, here you are. Five thousand vital energy crystals," he said.


    The young disciple fumbled while extracting the vital energy crystals inside the Space Ring he carried inside his chest pocket. Once he had what he needed, Austin tossed these to the ground in front of the man. Then, he stuck out his hand and grabbed the manual and scarlet dagger.


    The man was in near tears, so thrilled by Austin''s words and gesture. He kept thanking the young man as he got busy collecting the crystals.


    An uproar ensued when bystanders saw that Austin had indeed paid for the goods. There were snide remarks while others shook their heads dismissively. And then there were good-natured spectators, who attempted to talk Austin out of the sale.


    But Austin ignored every one of them. Instead, he squeezed his way through the crowd and took off.

 Chapter 90 Hard Mission Hall (Part One)

    After spending 5, 000 vital energy crystals in the Dark Market, Austin left with his pocket empty. He went back to Sun Sect with a long face.


    At this point, the desire to make money was stronger than ever.


    As soon as he arrived at Sun Sect, he headed straight to the Mission Hall.


    It was a two-storey building. Normal missions came from the first floor, while the second floor was for hard missions.


    Generally, normal missions were suitable for outer disciples, while hard missions were for inner and core disciples.


    From the market, Austin headed directly to the mission hall on the building''s first floor, ready to take an assignment. Built into one wall of the hall was a wide crystal screen made with special materials. A list of missions was flashing on screen for disciples to choose.


    Several disciples, who were either seated, their arms crossed or leaning against pillars, were engrossed in reading the various missions displayed onscreen.


    Slay 15 level-one demon dogs and get their beast cores and teeth to receive a reward of 300 vital energy crystals.


    Slay 5 level-one demon pangolins and take their beast cores to be awarded 500 vital energy crystals.


    Slay a level-2 magic fox and get its beast core to receive a reward of 800 vital energy crystals.


    Pick three refreshing flowers to be rewarded with 400 vital energy crystals.


    The list went on and on and disciples read them carefully. It was also with serious thought that Austin studied the available missions.


    After a while of going over the missions, he realized each one was only rewarded with a few hundred vital energy crystals.


    Among the missions with the highest reward of 1, 500 vital energy crystals was to kill a level-3 one-horned demon wolf.


    The truth was, a thousand vital energy crystals were nothing to Austin at this point after his previous achievements.


    He stared at the screen for


    gant teen said aloud. As he was speaking, he would punch Evan in the stomach after each question. He was in the fifth level of the Energy Gathering Realm, and always bullied people by borrowing power from brothers Billy and Barton.


    As Evan clenched his teeth in pain, he glared at his oppressors.


    "Oh, you really have a backbone. Well, now I''ll see how tough those bones are."


    The boy said as he punched and kicked Evan again. There was a tingling pain all over Evan''s body, and he felt internal organs being displaced. But he kept his mouth shut and just continued to glare at them.


    "Well, I''ll let you have a taste of my punches!"


    Evan''s insolence angered the boy more.


    "Austin! Come out quickly! You have offended our older brother, Billy. Now you''re done!"


    "If you don''t come out, I will peel off Evan''s skin and fry him," the boy threatened.


    Snorting in fury, he added," A newcomer is not allowed to be so cocky. What gives you the right to offend Billy? You don''t know how to spell the word death, do you?"


    "You better come out now, and kneel before Billy to beg his mercy. He just might spare you," one of them said.


    Another spoke up," It''s too late for him to kneel down for mercy. He''s already upset Billy. This time, he''s done!"

 Chapter 91 Hard Mission Hall (Part Two)

    The commotion was taking place by the gate of Austin''s house, and the provocative and arrogant words disturbed the entire area.


    Amid the noise, a young man appeared, surrounded by the other boys. The lad who stood up straight, with sharp eyes trained on Evan was Billy.


    "Bastard! You''re courting death!" someone called out.


    The crowd saw a figure move like lightning appear beside the boy who was pummeling Evan.


    The boy was caught by surprise when he suddenly felt a presence by his side. He was so astonished that he almost thought of retreating.


    A badly beaten Evan was black and blue from too many bruises. When he saw this, Austin felt fury bubbling inside him and swore he would not let this go without a fight.


    As soon as he got close, he swiftly caught the young boy''s hands. There were two cracking sounds, as the boy screamed in pain. Austin had broken both his arms.


    Then Austin extended his left hand, grabbed the young boy''s neck, and effortlessly lifted him.


    Oblivious to his surroundings, the disciple threw several punches non-stop using a third or fourth of the vital energy on his right hand.


    The severe beating had the boy screaming and howling in pain and humiliation. He was so terrified that he wet and dirtied his pants and was now filthy and stinking.


    Finally, Austin shook his right arm, and the boy fell to the ground and fainted.


    Breathing heavily, he asked," Evan, are you okay?"


    Slowly, he helped his friend get up.


    It was a tremendous relief for Evan to see Austin beside him. His entire body was now throbbing in pain. But he suppressed a groan so Austin would not lose face before Billy and the others.


    It seemed that his friend suddenly appeared like a god and gave the boy who bullied him a thorough beating.


    After witnessing what happened, the


    led under my feet like garbage."


    Evan was outraged by the remarks.


    "Shut up! Do not address Tin as an idiot. You''re the fool, the idiot!"


    But the young boys who hung on to Billy''s power yelled at Evan one after another.


    "Son of a bitch! How dare you refute Billy!"


    Another one shouted," You bastard! It won''t be long before you and your friend Austin become dead meat. How could you be so aggressive?"


    As Austin listened to the exchange, he quickly figured out what Billy was doing. He once ranked first in the outer Sect. As long as Billy defeated him, he would earn more prestige.


    Billy let a young boy dressed in blue clothes ran up to Austin. The boy stood before the disciple and issued a challenge.


    "You idiot!


    How dare you offend Billy! You had better prepare a coffin for yourself before it''s too late."


    With a scornful expression, the boy stared at Austin.


    But the look didn''t faze Austin, whose eyes turned fierce as his body released a Spiritual Sense Flying Needle. The boy immediately felt extreme pain piercing his head and screamed.


    Panicked, he scampered off like a frightened rat, and the one thought that ran through his mind was that the guy knew sorcery!

 Chapter 92 The Refinement of Two Top-grade Spiritual Weapons (Part One)

    Billy was stunned when he saw the young man in blue who delivered his challenge letter, seemed to be in great pain��but Austin didn''t even launch an attack on him.


    Doubt immediately clouded his mind. ''Maybe he had grasped a special skill?'' he wondered to himself.


    However, his uncertainty vanished soon. ''No matter what special skills he has, I am now at the eighth level of Energy Gathering Realm!


    Austin is only at the sixth level of Energy Gathering Realm. What''s more, I have figured out the half level spear intent. I have an advantage over him, so any of his special skills won''t matter!'' he thought proudly.


    "Are you going to challenge me?" Austin asked.


    A playful smile danced across Billy''s lips.


    "Why? Dare you not accept it?" Billy asked defiantly.


    His cold eyes bored straight into Austin''s own.


    "I accept it!" Austin bellowed.


    The situation was now out of Austin''s control, and even if he didn''t want things to go this way, he refused to be a coward and back down.


    His original plan after being promoted to outer disciple was to conceal his identity and fully concentrate on his training. He no longer wanted to have a reputation as he did back then.


    However, today was a different story��his plan didn''t work out.


    "See you in the battle ring after three days!" Austin said out loud.


    He then went straight back into his house with Evan and didn''t bother to wait for Billy''s response.


    Meanwhile, Billy felt madly envious of Austin''s calmness. And fury even surged in his veins.


    As a result, he burst out in anger and shouted," After three days, Austin, I will defeat you and make you shed blood in the ring!"


    Half a day later, the news quickly spread among all the outer disciples.


    Billy, who ranked fifteenth among all outer disciples, challen


    er, his Spiritual Sense Flying Needle could only temporarily disturb cultivators at the eighth level of Energy Gathering Realm or above, especially the cultivators whose cultivation base was at Earth Realm, and could not injure their spiritual souls.


    After all, the higher a cultivators'' cultivation base of vital energy, the stronger his spiritual soul''s power would be.


    Although Austin''s spiritual sense power was powerful, Spiritual Sense Flying Needle was only a wisp of the spiritual sense. Since it launched attacks outside a living body, its power would not be strong enough.


    In addition, Austin also knew that his vital energy''s cultivation base was low, which was his biggest flaw at the moment.


    Thus, Austin felt pressured by the challenge and desperately wanted to train harder.


    After he sorted out his thoughts, he took out a secret martial art manual and two blades��one black and one red, from his Space Ring.


    These were the objects that he had bought today for 5, 000 pieces of vital energy crystals.


    When he carefully read the secret manual, he found out that it was used together with the two blades��just as what the young man who sold him the objects had said.

 Chapter 93 The Refinement of Two Top-grade Spiritual Weapons (Part Two)

    The black blade was known as Negative Shadow Blade, while the red one was the Positive Shadow Blade. They were twin blades with positive and negative vital energy, which meant that they were inseparable and deeply connected.


    And, these two blades were�� top grade level one spiritual weapons!


    Austin couldn''t help but be taken aback, while he was also pleasantly surprised when he read the introduction in the manual.


    Cultivators usually classified the spirit weapons into three types: low grade, medium grade, and the top grade.


    All types of weapons were divided into five levels.


    For a top grade level one spiritual weapon, it was so valuable that even top cultivators from the Mysterious Realm would do anything to get it!


    Austin sighed deeply and thought that he wouldn''t dare show this level of a spiritual weapon casually in public, even if he had succeeded in refining the Twin Shadow Blades.


    There was a saying that the precious jade landed its owner in jail, even though he was innocent! Thus, if someone who was envious of his treasure had targeted him, he was afraid that he might get into trouble.


    He went back to reading the secret manual carefully again and tried to understand it.


    The core contents of the manual aimed to guide a cultivator on how to refine the two top grade spiritual weapons.


    It also contained instructions on how to skillfully use them after their refinement.


    Once refined, the two blades could be fused with a cultivator''s own flesh and blood and concealed within his body.


    When a cultivator fought against an enemy, he could mentally control the Twin Shadow Blades, and the blades would turn invisible and attack the opponent without being noticed.


    Austin thought that the predecessors who had refined and created the Twin Shadow Blades were wise.


    After se


    d unpredictable attack was invisible and impossible to avoid.


    He then put away Negative Shadow Blade and released the Positive Shadow Blade. A red light flickered, and the Positive Shadow Blade suddenly appeared, disappeared, and leaped forward in the room. Its trajectory was impossible to identify!


    However, he realized that the power of the Twin Shadow Blades'' attack came from his own vital energy.


    The Positive Shadow Blade emitted an overbearing and robust power, while the Negative Shadow Blade''s was soft and sharp. When used together, they formed a set of swordplay array.


    Finally, Austin had refined the two blades and formed the Twin Shadow Blades. As for how much attacking power it could release, that depended on the cultivation base of his own vital energy.


    After all, the cultivation base of vital energy was always the primary strength of a cultivator.


    Austin planned to stay in his house for the remaining three days and try to raise the cultivation base of his vital energy to a higher level.


    If he could reach the seventh level of Energy Gathering Realm with his body''s abundant amount of vital energy, his vital energy strength would be equal to or even better than Billy''s!

 Chapter 94 Austin Goes Against Billy (Part One)

    Being calm and composed in the practicing room, without a worry in the world, Austin was sitting crossed legged on the floor. He seemed to be practicing cultivation since there were three earth spirit fruits and two Energy-boosting Elixirs in front of him.


    With the Energy Gathering Array working at full pelt, the practicing room was filled with vital energy, and the air seemed dense with it, much more than any surrounding area.


    For the last two days and nights, he had been putting all of his efforts into the Golden Sun Scripture.


    The first time he had cultivated the method, a small light ball had appeared in his belly. Now, after about two days, it had grown into a ball about half the size of a walnut and was emitting incessant bright light. Like a small sun, it floated and nourished everything under its light.


    Under the light, Austin''s belly, bones, muscles and blood vessels had turned a bright, beautiful shade of gold, and looked as if they were filled with an endless supply of vigorous life energy and power.


    The energy in the surrounding air seemed to be affected too, and it was being pulled mysteriously into his body.


    With the practicing of the Golden Sun Scripture, Austin became extremely energetic. The golden light emitted from the light ball penetrated his bones, flesh and blood vessels and there was a shine that rose from inside to outside of his body.


    If one were to witness Austin at this moment, he would be immediately reminded of a mighty king. That was how graceful and powerful Austin looked under the shine.


    To Austin''s surprise, he suddenly felt that the light ball inside him was pushing to come out of his body, as if a child had been attracted by delicious candies and was about to catch them.


    ''Is it attracted by...''


    A bold idea struck him and he decided to try


    .


    Prepping for the fight to begin, the disciples stood in small groups and discussed the outcome in a low voice," You know, it''s said that Austin disappeared from the outer sect three years ago. A while ago, someone told me that he had gotten some sort of mental problem and had been demoted to a grunt disciple. Nobody knows why or how it happened."


    "Yeah. I heard rumours. Some people said that he was either dead or has left Sun Sect. It''s really surprising to hear that he is fighting today."


    "Who do you think will win in the competition, Austin or Billy?"


    "It''s said that Austin has only six levels of cultivation base left, but Billy has already reached level eight of the Energy Gathering Realm now, so you can imagine who will win yourself."


    "We don''t have to imagine to find out Billy is going to win. In terms of cultivation level, Billy is two levels higher than Austin, and in terms of skill, it''s said that Billy has comprehended a half-level spear intent. So there''s no doubt that Bill will win the duel."


    "It''s too early to say who will win. You know, there is an old saying. It says that a starved camel is still bigger than a horse. After all, Austin was once the best outer disciple."

 Chapter 95 Austin Goes Against Billy (Part Two)

    Why are you so stubborn? You know what, let''s not fight. How about we make a bet?


    In a short while, some smart business-minded disciples began to make bets on the duel outcome.


    "Hey, buddies! We''ll make a bet. Who wants to join us? Come here and have a look! If you bet on Austin''s win, the odds will be 1:5."


    Seeing someone had taken the lead in bet, some other disciples followed suit. And in a short moment, four or five gambling stalls had already been set up, each offering a different price for a bet.


    One of these stalls even provided odds of 1:10. It was the highest one yet.


    Most disciples didn''t think Austin would win.


    "I bet on Austin''s'' win! My stake is a thousand vital energy crystals."


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice rang out in front of the gambling stall which was providing odds of 1:10. Hearing what she was saying, the nearby disciples came closer to watch.


    A young woman with a slim frame and beautiful looks laid out a thousand vital energy crystals on the gambling stall.


    As soon as she had showed up, numerous disciples had glued their eyes on her slim body and swallowed hard.


    "Denali!"


    a new disciple immediately recognized her and cried out.


    A man standing not far away looked very unhappy when he saw what was happening. This man was nobody else, but Matias.


    "I bet on Austin''s win too. My stake is eight hundred vital energy crystals."


    With that, another young woman laid out eight hundred vital energy crystals on the same gambling stall. She had a curvy frame and a well-developed bosom.


    Some outer disciples recognized Mindy immediately when she was laying out the eight hundred crystals.


    ''Two pretty girls betting on Austin''s win. What a lucky bastard he is!''


    A lot of disciples were jealous to see that.


    Just then, there was a sudden commotion in the crowd. The bystanders consciously parted to the sides, leaving a passage in the middle.


    Then Billy, garbed in a royal shade of green, came over into the arena, surrounded by a group of youngsters.


    With only his style of approach, it was easy to tip the odds in his favour. The outer and senior disciples were praising him secretly.


    He carried a long spear on his back, and there was something about him that resembled a spear too ��straight, rigid, concise, sharp and aggressive.


    "Wow, Billy is really talented! Even only from his sharp eyes, you get the feel


    houting," Don''t stand here you fool! Get out of my way!"


    A dozens outer disciples were knocked to the ground and rolled aside, and the space they had left formed a passage.


    Through the passage, a sturdy man arrived near the arena.


    He was Andrew, who ranked fourth among the outer disciples.


    An outer disciple cried his name out in surprise.


    It seemed that the ''once best outer disciple'' was still attractive to people. Even outer disciples as powerful as Andrew had arrived to watch the battle.


    Andrew was a strong man, still young in age. With big eyes, thick whiskers and already passing two meters in height, he was a mighty figure to behold!


    He was wearing a short casual suit and carried a broad knife on his shoulder. From his look, one could sense a hint of murderous will.


    "Andrew!"


    Some disciples who had always been following Andrew walked over to him and stood beside him proudly.


    Marvin was surprised too. He looked at Andrew and muttered," What is he doing here?"


    There were quite a few people standing under a row of big trees relatively far away from the battle ring. Some outer disciples with sharp eyes had figured out that they were inner disciples.


    Inside the battle ring, like a spear fresh out of its sheath and thirsty for battle, Billy stared at Austin with powerful intent.


    "Austin, let''s start!"


    He patted the spear rod on his back, and like it already knew what its master wanted, the spear jumped out.


    Billy reached out and grabbed the spear in his right hand. He raised it horizontally, and pointed it straight at Austin.

 Chapter 96 Austin At The Face Of Death

    Billy Tang held his spear with a high spirit as his green gown plumped up like a balloon. Suddenly, the level eight energy burst out of his body and the spear shone like the sun.


    Austin came with his sword pointing at the ground with a faint golden vital energy surrounding it. He looked at Billy calmly.


    "Austin Lin! Today you''ll see the difference between the current and the previous top outer disciple!" Billy said.


    At that moment, Billy summoned his vital energy and formed a whirlpool. Its center was at the top of his spear and it also absorbed the vital energy in the air.


    Billy deserved to be called one of the strongest among the outer disciples. Even before the fight started, he could summon such great power.


    "I think I know what that is! That is the spear intent! Bill really is a genius! He learned the rare spear intent skill!"


    "Billy Tang ranks at the fifteenth place now, but he can be a dark horse in the coming Top Ten Disciples Ranking Challenge!"


    Seeing Billy summoned his spear intent, the audience couldn''t help whispering to each other.


    "What are you waiting for, Austin? Let''s start!"


    Billy spoke to Austin coldly," I know your cultivation status and I''m sure you''re no match for my spear intent. I will show these outer disciples how easily I can kill you!"


    Austin was standing more than ten meters from Billy. While Billy was making his speech, Austin felt a burst of vital energy passed by him and cut his hair. His upper garment was also slightly torn away by the vital energy Billy gave off.


    "I can''t believe it! The cultivator who can learn spear intent is terrifying!"


    Some of the disciples in the audience could not hide their excitement in the fight.


    Austin was surprised when he sensed Billy''s spear intent.


    But having lived two lives, his soul was powerful enough to control his emotions and not to show it on his face.


    ''So, this is what a cultivator''s intent really like. It''s amazing, I must admit!''


    As Austin sensed Billy''s spear intent more, he learned something more about it.


    Clang!


    Without further ado, Austin wielded his sword to one of the moves of the Cloud Swordsmanship.


    But aside from what he had learned in the Beast Mountain, Austin also applied something he just learned from Billy''s spear intent.


    This move might seem ordinary, but it followed the natural principle of clouds drifting in the sky�Cbeing rare and swift that no one could catch it easily.


    Austin had learned the Cloud Swordsmanship to some great extent. It had played an important role in his fight with the evil ape last time.


    At that moment, Austin felt like he was being weighed down by Billy''s spear intent.


    But the situation helped Austin understand a higher-level martial art skill.


    With this new discovery, Austin made one move that helped him lessen the force that was weighing him down.


    The disciples in the audience were familiar with the Sun Sect''s Cloud Swordsmanship.


    When they saw the move Austin made, they knew that despite his lack of sword intent, Austin''s Cloud Swordsmanship had already reached the Major Achievement Stage.


    Everyone was in awe at Austin''s a


    would turn.


    Marvin, on the other hand, was a little disappointed about all the earth spirit fruits Austin had picked up.


    He had seen that Austin got more than twenty earth spirit fruits that could not be used up to improve one''s skill in a short time and all of them were kept by Austin.


    Recently, he had been thinking about how to take the earth spirit fruits away from Austin.


    He dared not to act too rashly because he knew it would bring him great trouble to kill Austin in the sect without any excuse as Murray was focusing his attention on Austin all the time.


    Unexpectedly, before he could think of a good way, Austin was about to die from Billy''s spear.


    Seeing what was happening on the stage, Marvin felt happy for Austin''s fate but also pity for the earth spirit fruits.


    At a corner of the audience area, Denali was trying to control herself by holding her mouth to avoid screaming so loud.


    She turned her head down not wanting to see Austin dying.


    "Austin!"


    In another corner, Mindy also exclaimed. She closely stared at the two men on the stage in hope that Austin could create a miracle at the crucial moment.


    "Tin!"


    Evan also felt bad and shouted. He stood up and wanted to rush onto the stage to save Austin''s life.


    But five young disciples held him down to prevent him from walking there.


    Meanwhile, on the stage, Austin felt that the sharp spear intent was targeting him. Suddenly, the vital energy flooded from his feet and the Wind-commanding Skill was running to an extreme extent.


    At the same time, he swiftly made different gestures with his hands to form special hand signs one after another like butterflies dancing.


    Golden light vital energy started to gradually appear from his palms. Vital energy snakes occurred and twisted on his arms.


    The Grand Pagoda was formed instantly!


    It was larger and quicker to form than the first time Austin used it.


    Recently, Austin had kept practicing his Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill. With the help of his powerful spiritual sense, the Grand Pagoda formed quicker and it became more solid.

 Chapter 97 Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill (Part One)

    Hang on a second, WHAT?


    What the hell was he doing?


    Every single member of the audience was nonplussed on noticing Austin''s weird behavior. They fixated their sights on him and stared with curiosity all over them.


    "Well then. Do what you must. I can already tell you that it will be in vain!"


    Billy yelled confidently. He gazed at Austin and locked him under his killing intent, spear held still in his hand. For a second, he didn''t move, allowing Austin to continue. But there was something about him!


    At that moment, he was flashing the demeanor and bearing that a powerful cultivator should have. Mighty, graceful, and confident.


    The audience gazed at him in admiration. Those who had placed a bet on his win getting more and more excited.


    The female disciples, who were crazy fans of him were fascinated head over heels now.


    Amid the chatter of the crowd, their squeals could be clearly heard," Billy is so dashing!"


    "I am Billy''s greatest fan! I am gonna be on his side forever!"


    Billy''s companions felt proud too. They stood tall with heads held high. One could almost get the notion that the girls were chasing them and not Billy from their proud expressions.


    Seeing the crowd''s supportive attitude, Billy was pleased of himself. He held his spear still, looking at Austin disdainfully out of the corner of his eye. In his eyes, the battle was already won and he just had to drop one last blow.


    However, Austin didn''t care about the chatter, or indeed about Billy''s point of view. He used the Wind-commanding Skill he had learned to fend off the rapidly building up pressure. At the same time, all his vital energy was now concentrated between his hands, swirling and billowing, in numerous strands of light.


    Suddenly, a hum and clang rang out just as the shimmering strands between his hands joined together into one big ball.


    With a burst of dazzling golden light, a radiant, three-layer pagoda appeared over Austin''s palms.


    There was something unusual and frightening about the pagoda. It sent a shiver d


    accumulated energy inside the latter''s hand gushed out in a stream.


    It touched the spear and the very air looked like it had been torn apart where the front of the spear went.


    Austin''s eyes had been fixed on Billy''s spear. His pupils had narrowed in the thrill and excitement of the battle and all his hairs were standing up. He could sense the devastating strength of the spear, and the keenness of its tip.


    But he wasn''t afraid. Golden-colored vital energy was emanating from his veins, which kept pouring into the palm of his hand, and into the golden pagoda over his palms.


    Raging power surged inside the pagoda, and a destructive will emanated from it, sweeping the whole area.


    Austin''s hair billowed in the wind, arms held high. Like a deity who had descended to the earth for one sole battle, he was holding the destructive force in his hands that no one else had dared to use. Under his aura, no one was strong enough to look him in the eye. As the power of his energy converged, the pagoda in his hands outshone the mid-day sun. Even the air nearby had evaporated in the great power of his spell.


    And he suddenly moved.


    His foot tapped the ground, then he bolted forward like an arrow.


    ... ...


    "Die! Die!"


    Billy roared in a rough voice. Without the slightest pause, he stabbed his spear at Austin lightning-fast.


    Bang!

 Chapter 98 Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill (Part Two)

    With a deafening sound, the tip of Billy''s spear knocked into the pagoda. Time seemed to stop for a moment after which, violent waves of power exploded out from the point of contact. It was as if the ground trembled and the arena was torn apart. All eyes were fixed at the spot where the two objects had collided.


    Then the shaft of the spear bent, little by little, before the eyes of an astonished audience. Within a fleeting moment, it was bent completely into a bow, until it was on the verge of breaking.


    Swoosh!


    Astounded, Billy reacted quickly. He twisted his arms, drew back the spear and flew backward in an awkward gesture, pushed back with a mighty acceleration due to the spring force when the bent spear whipped straight.


    "It''s not possible!" he yelled in disbelief as he collected his wits.


    His cry of surprise was heard by all. But this time, no one dared to make a sound.


    Finally, in front of Austin, Billy was no longer the superior and confident warrior he had always been. For the first time ever, his face showed signs of alarm.


    Austin on the other hand, felt elated. His long hair flew in the air conspicuously and there was pride rushing through him. At this moment, he was showing an awe-inspiring demeanor, with domineering confidence and pride.


    "That''s just the start!"


    He suddenly yelled, rushing forward. Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill was more powerful than he had imagined. And it had felt so good that he wanted to use more of it on Billy, his supposedly strong opponent. With the pagoda in his hands, he attacked.


    Grinding his teeth, Billy also let out a loud roar. All his vital energy gushed out through the veins of his hand and concentrated itself into his spear. The spear hummed and trembled under the mighty and forceful surge. Suddenly, it spiraled out like a viper and dashed towards the pagoda.


    "Clink!"


    "Clunk!"


    "Clunk!"


    Three times, the two weapons collided. Three times, the sound rang out. Beginning at the point of impact, violent and extraordinarily powerful waves swept out across the arena like a stormfront, sending pieces of rock and concrete flying everywhere.


    With each stroke, Billy


    f temper. The vital energy ran wild inside him when he pounced towards Austin once again. And his spear flew like a flood dragon speeding across the sky.


    "Swoosh!"


    Austin''s eyes were cold and indifferent. He didn''t even move from his place. Simply changing his stance to his fighting posture, he held the pagoda high. He was facing the spear directly.


    "Bump!"


    Once again, Billy thumped against the pagoda and flew across the arena, thudding into a corner.


    But this time, Austin didn''t stop at merely defending his own self against the attack. He followed Billy and swung the pagoda high over his head.


    In this moment of life and death, Billy suddenly recovered from his madness. Before Austin could hit him, his eyes suddenly opened wide in horror, and he shrieked," I give up! Stop! You win! You win!"


    With his words, Austin''s attack came to a halt.


    The forceful swing stopped just before the pagoda hit Billy in the face. However, some swirls of energy were still thrown out and cut his skin open. Streaks of blood ran down his cheeks, along with tears and sweat.


    Austin stared into his eyes, and asked slowly," You''ve really given up, haven''t you?"


    When Billy heard his words, his face twitched violently as his expressions changed. After a while, he nodded unwillingly, since he didn''t have any other choice. He struggled to climb up to his feet but his downcast eyes were filled with ferocity and malevolence.

 Chapter 99 The Truth From Three Years Ago Finally Revealed (Part One)

    With a ferocious expression on his face, Billy suddenly raised his hand with a sharp dagger in his palm, glittering like frost and snow.


    He thrust the dagger towards Austin''s abdomen at a lightning speed.


    At that moment, Austin wasn''t aware how near Billy got to him. The attack happened so fast that he didn''t have the time to dodge.


    Despite that, Austin''s spiritual sense was so strong that he had already sensed Billy''s movement even without looking at it.


    Austin''s eyes flashed when the pagoda in his hand suddenly radiated the golden rays shooting directly at Billy.


    "Bang!"


    The golden rays stroke heavily on Billy and he was sent flying. He fell to the ground just outside the field motionless. People didn''t know whether he was dead or alive.


    There was a rule that when a person got onto the field, his life was his own risk.


    Therefore, even if Billy died in the fight, Austin would not be held accountable for his death.


    Furthermore, people in the audience all had seen Billy''s disgraceful conduct to attack Austin unprepared, so no one would accuse Austin of being cruel, and no one would sympathize with Billy''s plight.


    Billy had only himself to blame.


    Standing on the arena, Austin concealed the pagoda in his hand using his mind.


    Everyone was surprised to Austin''s delicate features matched by his profound martial art. They were all overwhelmed by Austin''s excellent performance. They now understood why he used to be the first among the outer disciples. Despite his vital energy weakened, he could still fight in an amazing way.


    If Austin could regain his former strength, he could have unimaginable power.


    The fight enabled Austin to once reestablish his reputation among the outer disciples.


    As for Billy, he just fainted outside the fighting ground.


    After all, Austin had no intention of killing


    ore. "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth" as the saying goes.


    It sounded as if Murray knew something about what had happened to Austin three years ago, so the latter was anxious but excited to know at the same time.


    "Yes, I do know something about what happened that day. But I haven''t told you because I think you''re not strong enough to understand and get revenge. If I tell you the truth, I''m afraid you''ll risk your life on the spur of the moment," Murray said slowly. He stared at Austin, hoping to get the right message through him.


    "Steward Murray." Austin took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves and calming himself down.


    Then he continued to say," I almost died, and since then, I realized that life is precious. I''m not going to be impulsive. Passion alone cannot win the revolution; it just makes martyrs. I won''t take revenge on him until I''m sure I can beat him.


    Just as the proverb says: "Know the weather, know the terrain, and your victory will be complete." I want to know my enemy��who he is, his strengths and weaknesses, his powers. That way, I can understand how much vital energy I must achieve in order to get my revenge. I will use that as a goal for my cultivation, to motivate myself.

 Chapter 100 The Truth From Three Years Ago Finally Revealed (Part Two)

    Furthermore, that attack had not only gotten me seriously injured but also left a devil in my heart. It became an obstacle for me to get further cultivation. If I can''t get rid of it, then I wouldn''t be able to make progress."


    Hearing this, Murray sighed and said," I know you''d never be satisfied until you get to the bottom of things. Knowing you, under no circumstances would you let this go by unsettled. Alright then, I''ll tell you everything I know.


    Three years ago, the high-ranking members of Sun Sect decided to select a group of elites to train. The elites of a sect generally referred to the core disciples and inner disciples. However, among the core disciples and inner disciples, the talents were few then, and the truly qualified disciples were just rare. Therefore, the high-ranking members decided to expand the range of selection to the outer disciples," Murray said slowly as he recalled the past.


    "At that time, there were only five qualified outer disciples. Those were you, Gavin, Bridget, Braxton, and Bryan.


    After some series of challenges, the head decided to only pick three��you, Bridget, and Gavin."


    Austin listened carefully. He was surprised that he didn''t know anything about this. It was as if this part of his memory was taken out of his brain.


    Perhaps this was a secret in the sect and ordinary disciples were not supposed to know about this.


    Murray continued," However, just after the three candidates had been selected, both you and Gavin were attacked individually. You were lucky to survive the attack, though you went crazy. Gavin, on the other hand, was less fortunate and got killed on the spot.


    "Gavin was killed?" Austin asked incredulously.


    He


    uld run for revenge on the spur of the moment and lose his life.


    As for Austin, after hearing Murray''s narration, he stood still for a moment. It was not until he had calmed down that he looked up slowly at Murray with gratitude.


    "Steward Murray, I know what you''re worried about. But please trust me. I won''t act harshly, I promise. I will get my revenge on them one day. But now is not the time. I will wait until I become stronger. From now on, I will focus on cultivating myself hard with all my heart. Then I''ll settle our score one by one in the future."


    Looking at Austin''s limpid and steady eyes, Murray received his words with appreciation. He nodded and felt relieved.


    "I''m glad to see you''ve become more mature. Then I''ll wait for the good news from you.


    I''m afraid I need to go now. There are still many things for me to deal with. Remember to look out for yourself."


    Murray was always bound up in business, so he couldn''t stay long even if he wanted to.


    "Jaime, Braxton, Bryan."


    There was a voice that kept enumerating these names in his mind.


    "Enjoy now, for someday, I will get my revenge!"

 Chapter 101 Assassins Hidden In The Dark

    After Murray left, Austin was still deep in thought.


    If the steward hadn''t told him the truth, he would have been practicing the martial arts with only the thought of improving his strength. He had no specific goal about what he should achieve.


    But now, he finally figured out what he must do. If he wanted to take revenge, he at least had to reach the Earth Realm with his vital energy.


    Braxton and Bryan were both at the beginning level of the Earth Realm. Aside from that, Braxton had Elder Luo whose cultivation base was at the advanced level of the Earth Realm.


    Austin, on the other hand, was only at the seventh level of the Energy Gathering Realm. He still had a long way to go before he could reach the Earth Realm.


    But there''s only one challenge that Austin needed to overcome. For an Energy Gathering Realm cultivator to reach the Earth Realm, he had to make a big breakthrough which was more difficult than enhancing one''s levels within the range of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    With this thought in mind, Austin felt the urge to improve himself.


    Now, nothing was more important to him than time and strength. Seize the day, seize the hour! It was the only way for him to reach his goal.


    In just a second, Austin had finally made up his mind. He would start his crazy plan of practice from today.


    Previously, in the hard mission room, Austin chose three places at the outer mountains of Grand Desolation Mountain to do the tasks.


    At the outer mountains, aside from earning the crystals by finishing the tasks, he could also improve himself through the real combat.


    So now that he was determined to further improve his vital energy, he decided to once again go to the outer mountains of Grand Desolation Mountain tomorrow.


    At that night, he left a note for Evan.


    On the next morning, Evan couldn''t see Austin anywhere. Seeing the note, he assumed that Austin had already left to start his cultivation journey.


    ����.


    In the same residential area, there was a luxurious and superb house.


    The house was grand and extremely spacious. It was painted in red with doors made of bronze. Even the door nail was as big as a bowl. At the gate, there stood two Kirin statues which looked extremely intimidating, adding dignity to the place.


    Suddenly, an outer disciple was rushing towards the house, looking very anxious.


    "Marvin! Marvin!"


    The outer disciple called out as he ran.


    After a while, a handsome sullen-looking young man walked out from the house. He was Marvin.


    "Stop fussing in my house! What are you freaked out about? If it isn''t important, you better leave or I''ll beat the shit out of you!"


    The outer disciple was startled, but he continued despite the threat," I saw Austin leave the Sun Sect this morning. And it seems that he is going to the outer mountains of Grand Desolation Mountain."


    Marvin''s eyes widened," He is going to the outer mountains of Grand Desolation Mountain?"


    "Yes, I saw it with my eyes. I can''t be wrong," the outer disciple said firmly.


    "He left Sun Sect?"


    After thinking for a while, a crazy idea popped into his mind and his eyes flashed viciously.


    ''God is on my side! That trash left Sun Sect at the right time. If I could kill him out of here, I can take the earth spirit fruits and vent out my anger!'' he thought.


    "That''s


    e swordsman''s world for decades. What keeps us stand for so long is more than just our martial skills, but also our cautious mind. Better safe than sorry. You should always remember that."


    "So, we should wait until he enters the outer mountains to carry out our plan of killing him."


    Hearing Matthew''s analysis, the four men nodded in approval.


    Meanwhile, in another inn, Marvin was sitting at the table with Lara sitting opposite him pouring his tea.


    Several outer disciples with a high level of martial arts stood beside him.


    "Is Billy here?"


    Marvin asked an outer disciple who stood aside.


    "Yes, I just saw him together with a dozen of outer disciples. I saw them in the market outside."


    "Well, bad luck for Austin! I have a lot of trump cards to deal with him. I can''t wait to see him die a miserable death this time. As soon as he enters the outer mountains, no matter how hard he cries for help, no one would hear him!"


    On the next day, as the first morning ray spread on the earth and all creatures came back to life, Austin already went inside the outer mountain alone.


    He walked all day, over hill and dale. He crossed the high mountains and the thick forests, conquering numerous hilltops.


    Austin walked silently in the quiet forest under the watchful eyes of the assassins hidden in the dark. They were full of vital energy within their bodies, ready to act at any time.


    Unlike the Beast Mountain, the outer mountains of Grand Desolation Mountain not only had large numbers of level-one and level-two diabolic beasts, but also abundant level-three and level-four diabolic beasts. Moreover, some level-five diabolic beasts also occasionally haunted the place.


    Austin had been to the outer mountains of the Grand Desolation Mountain several times for the practice before. And he was not totally ignorant of the dangers in the mountains.


    With that knowledge, he trod more cautiously along the way.


    When he practiced in the outer mountains of the Grand Desolation Mountain before, he had survived many life-and-death situations. But now that his cultivation base and vital energy had dropped immensely compared to the level he had before, he couldn''t be too careful this time.

 Chapter 102 An Enemy Waiting To Attack

    As soon as Austin entered the Grand Desolation Mountain, he faced all kinds of dreadful diabolic beasts and had to cope with all sorts of people including some notorious ones.


    And the outer mountain of the Grand Desolation Mountain was the place where all the disciples from five sects toughened themselves.


    Just as Austin entered the Grand Desolation Mountain, he was already in danger.


    Three level-one diabolic beasts called ice snake attacked him.


    Such a diabolic beast was common in the outer ring of the Grand Desolation Mountain. It was an ice-element beast with chilly poison hidden in its ice. If the victim wasn''t given an antidote within half a day, the chilly poison would freeze the blood in his body until he died.


    Most of the time, the ice snakes would camouflage like tree beard on the tree branches and people wouldn''t know the difference. Once they attacked, it was difficult to prevent it.


    Although the ice snakes were level-one diabolic beasts, many powerful cultivators fell to its trap because of carelessness.


    Fortunately, Austin had a strong spiritual sense and found the three ice snakes as soon as they moved.


    He waved his long sword and cut the three snakes into several parts.


    However, Austin also got scared. The ice snake might not be powerful, but it had lightning speed and could appear from nowhere. If he reacted slowly, the consequence would be unimaginable.


    After being attacked by the ice snakes, Austin became more cautious. As expected, the Grand Desolation Mountain was much more dangerous than the Beast Mountain, and he couldn''t break into it randomly.


    Austin took out a map under his arm and put it on the ground to check it carefully.


    He bought this map at a price of one hundred vital energy crystals from the market at the entrance of the mountain. It had a general diagram of the Grand Desolation Mountain.


    The dangerous area was marked with red. It was where the powerful high-level diabolic beasts lived.


    Soon, Austin found his destination on the map. It was ten miles away in the southeast.


    That was the place where the red stripe diabolic leopards appeared frequently.


    It was the first task that Austin got from the hard mission room. If he managed to kill a level-three red stripe diabolic leopard, he would be rewarded with two thousand vital energy crystals.


    Howev


    ing to these four diabolic wolves.


    His only chance was with the bodily movement of Wind-commanding Skill. By using it, he could still manage to cope with them without being torn into pieces.


    �� �� ��


    As he battled with the four diabolic wolves, Austin suddenly felt a little restless. He had sensed that he was being watched by someone.


    He felt chilly sensation run on his backbone. His face turned pale. He released his spiritual sense to immediately cover a range of four hundred meters around him.


    Unexpectedly, he found more than ten figures hiding behind the thorn bushes.


    The figures looked familiar.


    Billy was one of them.


    It was a group of young disciples led by Billy. They were the outer disciples of the Sun Sect and Billy''s followers.


    Instantly, Austin knew what was going on. Billy was unwilling after being defeated by him and came to avenge when he was out of the Sun Sect.


    At this time, Billy probably wanted to kill him when most of his vital energy was consumed after he fought against these four diabolic wolves.


    He was the enemy who watched behind when Austin was battling with others so that he could gain the last profit.


    As expected, Billy was so narrow-minded. Just because he was defeated on the competition, he would resort to such a despicable act.


    Austin sneered after he knew it was Billy and felt relieved because he was confident that he could defeat him and his group easily.


    But for now, he needed to focus on defeating the four one-horned diabolic wolves. He would deal with Billy''s group later.

 Chapter 103 Being Everyones Target

    In fact, once Austin exercised his Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill, he could handle the four one-horned diabolic wolves relatively easily.


    But since that skill consumed a considerable amount of his vital energy, Austin seldom resorted to it. He also hoped to improve his body agility and gain more experience with actual combat.


    Therefore, he decided to wrestle the four one-horned diabolic wolves relying on his seventh cultivation level and his impeccable Cloud Swordsmanship.


    The fight turned out to be fierce. Many times, when Austin was just about torn up by the wolves, he made a miraculous escape at the very last moment.


    It was similar to walking on a tightrope. Austin could have been ripped to shreds if he hadn''t been paying attention.


    Making one narrow escape after another, he frustrated the aggressive wolves. Gradually, he began his counter-attack, coming to blows and wounding them one by one. Two hours later, Austin had pierced his sword into the hearts of each of them.


    After the tough battle, he examined himself from head to toe and gave a wry smile.


    He was covered in blood, some of which belonged to the wolves, while a little was his own. He found at least eight large gashes on his body. They were wolf bites. At one place, his flesh was ripped off. One of the wolves had chewed up his flesh, making him yelp in excruciating pain. It was not an exaggeration to say that he looked utterly chaotic��blood drying off on his skin and hair sticking out in tufts, while the rest of his body was entirely marked in cuts and bruises.


    The four one-horned diabolic wolves had indeed been powerful. Their bones had been tough as iron, and they themselves were as crafty as foxes. Moreover, they fought in packs and cleverly so. During the entire combat, their coordination had been perfect.


    Given that it had been a four-on-one combat, Austin allowed himself to feel proud of having emerged as the victor, despite all his wounds.


    Meanwhile, Billy, along with a band of his trusted subordinates, had taken to following Austin''s traces. As soon as he had heard the news of Austin leaving Sun Sect for the Grand Desolation Mountain, he had wasted no time in following him.


    He and his men had tracked Austin to this place. Hidden behind nearby bushes, they witnessed the fight between him and the four one-horned diabolic wolves.


    "Brother Tang, when shall we strike?"


    an outer disciple whispered in Billy''s ears.


    After two days of tracking, he was beginning to lose his patience.


    It was obvious that Austin had extraordinary strength, but the outer disciple was positive that they could easily defeat Austin, since the latter was so evident


    Austin, his eyes exuding resentment and loathing.


    "You can''t tell why we''re here?" he demanded in a loud voice.


    With a frown, Austin said, "I already accepted your challenge and defeated you in that combat. I think we''ve settled our differences, haven''t we?"


    Billy''s mouth curved in a disparaging smile before he replied, "Settled? You wish! After humiliating me in front of the outer disciples like that, how could you think I''m done with you? Austin, I''m here to take your life today. It''s what you deserve for pissing me off!"


    Now that Billy was openly hostile, Austin felt it unnecessary to put on a friendly face. "Billy," he bellowed. "You''re shameless. Your strength failed to match mine in battle, so now you''re here to beat me up with the help of your gang mates? You coward!"


    "Humph, death is knocking at your door, regardless. And you better watch your mouth when talking to me!"


    Billy shouted, his fury flaring up.


    "Everybody, attack! No hanging back. Don''t give him time to recover his vital energy! Chop him up!"


    Instantly, the young men behind Billy lunged at Austin, howling wildly.


    Austin''s face hardened by the second. At once, he swung a leg and launched his Wind-commanding Skill before retreating several steps to steady himself.


    Just as he regained his balance, one of the men, skilled at moving speedily, approached him.


    Without hesitation, Austin shot a Spiritual Sense Flying Needle at him.


    The power in Austin''s spiritual sense had doubled. When the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle hit the young man, his brain shuddered at the strike, the sharp sting of pain shooting through him.


    Despite himself, his movements slowed down.


    Suddenly, a clatter sounded��Austin had wasted no time in hacking off one of the man''s arms!

 Chapter 104 Time To Practice Fighting Skills (Part One)

    The young man''s cultivation base was only at level six of the Energy Gathering Realm, but his bodily movement skill was quite excellent. And this was the reason why he was first to catch up with Austin.


    However, Austin''s Spiritual Sense Flying Needle managed to disturb the young man''s spiritual souls and enabled Austin to cut off his opponent''s arms.


    He screamed in agony, like a pig about to be butchered.


    The screams jolted everyone who heard this.


    But it was Austin who continued to amaze spectators because even after battling against four evil wolves for more than an hour, he was still terrifying in combat.


    "Stop attacking him from all directions! We need to gather together to deal with him," Billy shouted at his men.


    Gritting his teeth, Billy tried to control his outrage.


    After barking his instructions, two outer disciples who ran ahead of them stopped in their tracks to wait for the others to catch up.


    Meanwhile, Austin frowned as he thought of Billy''s team. ''If a dozen outer disciples choose to gang up against me, it will definitely be difficult to handle them. After all, I only have two hands.''


    Boldly, he turned to them and shouted," You''re a bunch of cowards!"


    Then quickly, he rushed into the woods nearby.


    By that time, Austin already had a basic understanding of the Using the Wind method. Swiftly, he ran like a wandering ghost using the Wind-commanding Skill and in moments was out of sight.


    "After him!" Billy screamed.


    He was quite surprised by Austin''s astounding speed and his excellent bodily movement skill. Billy then saw the frightened outer disciples surrounding him, and his anger escalated.


    As soon as Austin entered the wooded area, he kept changing his forward direction like a shadow with the Wind-commanding Skill. Finally, he vanished without a trace.


    After searching the forest for a long time, Billy and his companions still found no trace of Austin.


    Unknown to them, Marvin also followed Billy into the woods.


    When Marvin met up with Billy''s group, he was furious after learning they''d lost Austin, and that there was no trace of him. "I had great expectations for you, but look at the result! It''s exasperating!" Marvin bellowed.


    "What are you waiting for? Go! Keep on searching for Austin!" he barked at Billy and his men.


    Angrily, he looked at the other outer masters, who scrambled to obey him.


    Then stepping out from


    Violet said with a laugh.


    In Violet''s view, her current strength was nearly equal to the Earth Realm of human beings. So dealing with these three groups of people after Austin would be no problem.


    Taking a few moments to ponder about her offer, Austin remained silent.


    Finally, he said," Violet, you don''t need to help me now. But can you help me handle them in case my life is in danger? I would like to improve my strength through actual combat. There are so many people who want to fight me today. So, I''m going to play with them. It''s time to practice my fighting skills!


    I believe this is a very rare opportunity!" he said with a smile.


    Because of a strong will, Austin simply viewed the present dangerous situation as part of his practice journey.


    Silently, he began to analyze the enemy''s situation.


    Among the three groups after him, it was Billy and his companions who had the weakest level of strength, although it was their team with the highest number of people.


    Meanwhile, Marvin''s group only had five or six people, but they were a little stronger than Billy''s team.


    By his estimation, it was the group of five unidentified men who appeared from the hillside that had the greatest strength.


    "It''s going to be hard for me to deal with so many people," Austin muttered as he tried to sort things out.


    "The only way I can outwit them is to escape from the enemy''s territory at once. That way, I''ll have time to make other plans."


    With this in mind, Austin knew he had to stop hesitating and simply act. If they discovered his whereabouts, escape would be impossible.

 Chapter 105 Time To Practice Fighting Skills (Part Two)

    So, he positioned his body carefully and slithered down a tree trunk without being seen.


    After sliding down to the ground, he rushed silently towards the southeast direction of the forest using his Wind-commanding Skill.


    Right that moment, a dozen of Billy''s followers were scouring the woods searching for him.


    One of the teenagers who scanned the area quickly suddenly saw a dim figure darting off.


    "There he is!" he shouted.


    His companions were immediately alerted.


    They were excited to have tracked Austin, and immediately took up the chase, with weapons on hand.


    "Oh, damn it!" Austin blurted out.


    He was annoyed at being found and began to use the vital energy to move faster.


    Then out of nowhere, a young man appeared in front of Austin.


    Compared to Billy, his strength was a little weaker.


    But he thought his cultivation base was not lower than that of Billy.


    Standing face-to-face with Austin, the young man was not afraid at all and was even eager to fight the disciple to display his great strength.


    Seeing Austin approaching him boosted his spirit, which made him jump out to block the fleeing disciple.


    Raising his long sword, he shouted," Austin, are you ready to fight with me?"


    His loud voice stopped Austin in his tracks. "What?"


    He threw a cold look at the sword-bearing teenager.


    Without another word, the teenager began to attack Austin with his sword, from which waves of vital energy kept flowing.


    "You want to flee?


    Well, you''re leaving your head with us!"


    The other young men running after him also bellowed.


    "Stop him! Don''t let him get away again!"


    Armed with weapons, they attempted to surround Austin as quickly as possible.


    Stuck in a dangerous situation, Austin made an important decision without hesitation. "First, I need to kill the guy in front of me. Then I can escape from this place successfully!"


    Then he thought, ''I''m not sure whether I can defeat these people led by Billy. If Marvin and those five unknown men also come, I will certainly have no way to escape.''


    Woosh!


    In a flash, Austin stood at the side of the young man who was a dozen meters away from him using the Wind-commanding Skill


    on him why they kept running into Marvin.


    "Yes! Austin is our common enemy. Billy, what do you say we cooperate with each other?


    Let''s hunt for him together," Marvin proposed.


    He thought about it carefully. Although the level of strength in Billy''s group was not high, there were a number of them. Marvin hoped these people could serve his purpose. At least, he could have them run errands and inquire and report any news to him.


    "Okay!" Billy happily accepted the offer of alliance.


    He believed that as long as they teamed up with Marvin''s people, they didn''t have to fear being defeated by Austin again.


    "Well from now on, tell your people to follow my orders." Marvin declared.


    His declaration stunned Billy that he was unable to speak.


    He was well aware that the strength of Marvin and his followers was at a higher level. Although Billy didn''t fully agree with what Marvin said, he still nodded in agreement.


    The five members of Blood Wolf Team likewise entered the woods quietly.


    They''ve been traveling around the country for a long time and often fought battles, which honed their powers of observation. So their team tended to be much more experienced in tracing a person''s movements compared to the outer disciples of Sun Sect.


    Soon, Matthew came across the tracks Austin left behind when he passed through the area.


    "Let''s break up into two groups. Once you guys find that boy, kill him without hesitation!" he ordered.

 Chapter 106 Austin Strikes Back (Part One)

    The sun''s rays passed through gaps among tree branches, creating numerous penlights on the ground of the dense forest. It made a beautiful scenery.


    But Austin, who leaned against a sturdy branch near the top of one tree, hardly appreciated the view. He gently bit into a green root, and a faint bitter taste quickly spread inside his mouth.


    From that angle, he saw five figures drawing closer to where he had taken as temporary cover.


    When he could make them out clearly, Austin identified them as the five outer disciples following Billy.


    When they reached the tree where Austin was hiding, two disciples who were at the tail end of the team suddenly stopped.


    Alarmed, Austin thought, ''Have they seen me?''


    Frowning slightly, he kept calm and shrank farther into the shadows of the tree''s leaves and branches.


    Then the vital energy in his body started to flow, and he prepared to launch an attack any time.


    A voice jolted him.


    "Hey, what the hell are you doing? Stop dilly-dallying!" one of the three disciples said loudly. They walked in front of the two now standing underneath Austin''s hideout.


    The two responded together just as loudly," You go ahead. We need to take a leak first!"


    "Damn! I already warned you against being with whores from the Pink Delights House of Peace Town each time you''re free. But you guys don''t listen. Look at you now, urinating so frequently! You''re probably suffering from kidney disorder!


    Hurry up! Once you''ve relieved yourselves, catch up with us," the disciple in the lead said helplessly.


    Once he finished admonishing them, he walked on with the two other disciples.


    The two, who were left behind under the tree, looked around, saw no one, and quickly relieved themselves.


    Hearing they just said and seeing what they were doing, Austin heaved a deep sigh of relief. Quietly, he cursed them for making him jittery.


    After a while, he overheard their conversation. "Now, even Billy has to follow Marvin''s commands?" one of them said in disbelief.


    "Yeah, that''s right. And Billy has no choice but to obey Marvin because he ranks fifth among all the outer disciples. In this world, it''s the words of those with the big


    re I will kill you."


    And since he wasn''t going to take this disciple''s life now, the Negative Shadow Blade that was on his hunter''s throat received the order and disappeared.


    The young cultivator turned around and strode to leave.


    Meanwhile, the outer disciple who escaped death so easily was elated by his luck.


    When he finally calmed down, he now saw that Austin''s back was to him. Suddenly, his mind started to race. ''He can''t see me now. That means his guard is down and I have a very good chance of killing him, '' he thought.


    Smiling to himself, he mumbled, "If I killed him, it would mean a big achievement for me, and I could get a lot of rewards for it."


    Before facing death earlier, this man was vicious, used to bullying male and female disciples weaker than him. But with the intent to kill forming in his mind, he no longer hesitated.


    Quietly, he raised his saber, took two steps forward stealthily, and prepared to slash Austin''s back.


    Yet, he didn''t know that Austin''s spiritual sense had been monitoring his every move.


    Sensing the villain was on the attack, Austin shook his head, drew his long sword, turned quickly, and pierced his enemy''s belly with the tip of his weapon.


    "Why did you have to force me to kill you?" Austin asked with a hint of sympathy.


    The sword cutting through his belly was least expected. At once, he felt a sharp pain, and shortly after, he lost consciousness before finally succumbing.

 Chapter 107 Austin Strikes Back (Part Two)

    Sighing heavily, Austin carried both bodies of the men he killed into the woods to conceal them, hardly making any sound at all. Once he accomplished this task, he again disappeared.


    For a while, the dense forest was silent and peaceful. Occasionally, a few beasts jumped through the woods, startling birds resting on branches as they made their way across.


    But the serenity didn''t last very long. The silence was interrupted by a disciple, who was running away, a look of desperation on his sweaty face. His motions and heavy panting startled the birds and drove them away.


    Ignoring the damage he was leaving in his trail, he kept on running. From time to time, he would glance back at the dark forest behind him, a look of horror on his face as if wild and ferocious animals were right behind him.


    He was one of the many outer disciples following Billy.


    Along with two others, he had gone ahead in search of Austin.


    As they wandered in the forest, Austin launched sneak attacks on them. They quickly realized Austin must have killed their teammates earlier. Two more from the team suffered the same fate. Only he managed to escape.


    Out of breath after running several kilometers, the outer disciple suddenly had a look of eagerness once he saw the place far ahead.


    He needed to run a few hundred meters more to reach the temporary stronghold of Marvin, Billy and other members of his group.


    Once there, he would be able to seek the help of his companions, and there would be no need to fear Austin, who was probably still chasing him to end his life.


    Pushing forward using his remaining strength, he jumped slightly and the soles of his feet stepped hard on a tree trunk. The momentum helped increased his running speed.


    It was exhilarating to gain speed again, even after running fast for a long time. The outer disciple realized that all the effort he put in practicing his martial arts skill regularly had paid off.


    Seeing that he was close to


    hly efficient, he would achieve faster speed with the most economical vital energy force.


    In the old days, Austin could cover five meters by taking one step. Today, after a deeper understanding of the use of the wind from the Wind-commanding Skill, he was pleasantly surprised that each step now covered nine to ten meters.


    Thus, his actual running speed at present was twice as fast as before once he learned to further hone this skill and learn its intricacies.


    The discovery excited Austin.


    It was remarkable that at such a terrifying speed, Austin could move faster, appear and disappear mysteriously like a ghost.


    Together with Austin''s powerful spiritual sense, which could monitor anything within a 400-meter range, tracking him would be close to impossible.


    Outer disciples and anyone preying on him would be flabbergasted.


    Before they could even draw close to Austin, he would have immediately discovered them.


    So, if they were only a small number of people, Austin could simply kill them immediately. On the other hand, with a larger number of predators, he could just disappear instantly.


    Now, as he looked at the clearing in the middle of the forest, he saw six or seven people standing there.


    Examining the group closely, he noted that Marvin and Billy were among them.

 Chapter 108 The Blood Wolf Team (Part One)

    It was a peaceful day, but Marvin Su''s face sank with anger. Five outer disciples were found dead hours after they had been sent to look out for Austin.


    All of the outer disciples were sent out in groups of at least four members. Each of them carried signal devices. Once they found out Austin''s whereabouts, the first thing they had to do was to send a signal using the device.


    Although Austin was powerful, he probably couldn''t kill the whole group in one hit.


    However, even if that was the case, the outer disciples were still killed one after another.


    There were about sixteen outer disciples together with Billy.


    The other outer disciples feared to end up with the same fate when they found out about the death of the five outer disciples.


    They previously thought that since there were more than ten of them, they would certainly kill Austin.


    However, five of them were already dead before they could even find Austin''s whereabouts.


    If they went on like this, they would probably dwindle in number soon.


    Thus, other disciples started to leave secretly in fear of the current situation.


    They thought that if they followed the top disciples like Billy and Marvin, they could lead a comfortable life as outer disciples.


    Right now, however, it might cost them their lives, and no one wanted that. There would be no comfortable life to enjoy if they were dead.


    A while later, about seven to eight disciples had secretly left.


    Marvin''s eyebrows knitted together tightly in anger as he walked between the leafy branches. "Shit! Damned Billy Tang! All the people together with you are cowards!" he cursed.


    Rage consumed him as he hit a tree trunk beside him with one fist, and then the trunk immediately broke into pieces.


    Billy couldn''t do anything when he saw Marvin got furious. He was angry as well. He thought that he had a good chance to kill Austin in this search since Austin was out of the sect.


    However, things didn''t turn out like that. As soon as the disciples who secretly left spread the news, Billy would be a laughing stock among the outer disciples.


    "Four or five people have died, and seven or eight have left. Billy, you''re actually alone now," Marvin said dryly.


    Footsteps sounded through the path as another discipl


    d, which was almost as tall as a man.


    The other one had hideous eyes and eyebrows, and a scar on his face. His cold eyes viciously stared at Austin.


    "The Blood Wolf Team?


    Are you from the Blood Wolf Team?" Austin asked.


    He seemed to have realized something.


    He had heard of the Blood Wolf Team. He knew that they were an infamous group made up of independent cultivators. They specialized in evil deeds such as robbery, kidnapping, and the like.


    "Why is the Blood Wolf Team looking for me?"


    The two unpleasant men across him laughed. "Why? Haha! Don''t you know what we do for a living? Someone offered twenty thousand vital energy crystals in exchange for your life!" the grotesque man said.


    He must be the one who talked a moment ago.


    ''Did someone really offer twenty vital energy crystals to ask for my life?'' Austin thought. He never expected that.


    ''Are they from Sun Sect?'' he thought again.


    He concluded so because the only people he had ever offended were from Sun Sect.


    However, they were mainly grunt disciples or outer disciples. None of them could offer such a large sum of vital energy crystals��twenty thousand vital energy crystals were a huge amount!


    "Who is it then?" Austin asked.


    Once again, the two hideous men just laughed.


    "Haha! I am sorry. Our Blood Wolf Team forbids us to disclose whoever hires us. You should know that," the ugly man said.


    "You''ve already talked too much. Let''s just kill him and go back," the big, fleshy man cut them off.

 Chapter 109 The Blood Wolf Team (Part Two)

    His face was stone-cold as he waved the mace in his hand, and rushed towards Austin. Austin felt a gust of fierce wind that blew harshly on his face.


    The man moved fairly quick even with his big body. The mace in his hand seemed weightless as he carried it.


    Meanwhile, the man with a scar saw this and immediately turned his hand. A round cylinder appeared on his palm, and the head of the object had many holes, like a beehive.


    The two guys'' hearts seemed to be connected as they charged forward at the same time. As the mace lurched forward, the scar-faced guy raised the cylinder and waved his hand. More than ten short darts shot towards both sides of Austin.


    The darts moved simultaneously and also looked like they were in sync with the others. The two men seemed to have planned this so well that Austin couldn''t properly defend.


    If Austin dodged to the left or right side, it would be hard for him to avoid the darts. If he stayed in the jungle, he would have to face the mace''s attack.


    The two men frequently did dangerous jobs and were much more experienced in fighting together. Their synchronization with each other was truly flawless.


    Austin''s face paled at their skills. ''These fugitives are much more powerful than the disciples of Sun Sect, '' he thought.


    He took a deep breath and started his Wind-commanding Skill. He tried his best to move left or right to avoid the darts.


    Suddenly, the large man''s face twisted into a frown. He mentally sensed a great incoming danger.


    He saw a black beam of light hit his chest in a second.


    However, he was able to react quickly and evade death. His left hand immediately tried to grasp the black light withou


    stin told himself.


    While he thought about it, he used his Twin Shadow Blades again. Two beams of red and black light shot towards the two men respectively.


    The two hideous men knew how powerful this skill was, so they took it seriously.


    They concentrated hard to avoid them.


    At that moment, Austin strode out, and he jumped ten meters away. He moved quickly like a ghost and in a blink of an eye, he disappeared from behind the tree.


    ''How can he be so fast?'' the big man thought.


    His eyes couldn''t help but widen in surprise.


    He then saw Austin in the distance, who was already more than ten meters away. The big man had never seen such a fast speed.


    The scar-faced man was also astonished by what he saw. His eyes turned serious as he regarded Austin as an opponent who they couldn''t just underestimate anymore.


    A moment later, Matthew arrived together with the other two.


    "What?! He''s gone?! He ran away even before the both of you?" Matthew asked incredulously.


    "Yes, Sir," the big man answered.


    He then added, "I think all of us have underestimated that guy''s cultivation base."

 Chapter 110 The Area Of Level-three Diabolic Beasts

    He could hide calmly and hit back even under numerous attacks. We underestimated him in the beginning, Matthew said with a serious face.


    "I think his greatest advantage is the powerful bodily movement skill he has mastered," one of the men who fought Austin earlier said.


    "He can appear from nowhere in the jungle with his bodily movement skill," he added.


    "No, because he also has two mysterious spiritual weapons. They appear divinely and vanish demonically without any trace," the other one objected.


    Then he added," And, judging from my experience--they''re at least middle-grade spiritual weapons."


    "Middle-grade spiritual weapons!"


    The other men had greedy expressions upon hearing Matthew''s words. It was rare for a cultivator of the Energy Gathering Realm to have a low-grade spiritual weapon, of either level two or three.


    Even only a few cultivators of the Earth Realm had middle-grade spiritual weapons.


    Now, nobody expected Austin had two middle-grade spiritual weapons at hand, and that would surely make others envious.


    "The five of us should stick together. We''ll hunt that boy together, and we''ll join forces to attack as soon as we find him. I don''t believe that the Blood Wolf Team can''t defeat someone at level seven of the Earth Gathering Realm," Matthew hissed.


    The rest of them nodded eagerly in obedience.


    Meanwhile, Austin had calmly escaped from the clutches of the two members from the Blood Wolf Team. He had injured one of them, which worried Matthew. It seemed that Austin was quite a formidable foe.


    If news spread that the Blood Wolf Team failed to kill someone at level seven of the Energy Gathering Realm, their reputation would be ruined, and the five members would have no place in the team.


    Moreover, Austin had two middle-grade spiritual weapons. If they could kill him, they would get these rare weapons.


    Thus, Matthew prioritized Austin''s capture.


    He even decided to merge with four other people--he really took Austin seriously.


    "The guy has mastered the high-grade bodily movement skill, and he''s very sensitive. The two of us hadn''t approached him just a while ago, but it looked like he knew.


    Now that he knows that we are tracking him, I think it''s hard to find him again."


    However, Matthew thought differently.


    "Huh, don''t worry. He can''t escape from me," he sneered.


    He waved his right sleeve, and then three tiny creatures jumped out.


    The little critters let out small squeaks as they ran and sniffed the ground.


    They looked like mice, and Matthew smirked as he observed them.


    They were soul-chasing mice!


    The other four members were delighted when they realized where the mice came from.


    "Matthew, you''ve brought the soul-chasing mice here."


    "Be at ease. We have three demonic beasts--soul-chasing mice. Austin will never escape from us."


    Matthew snapped his fingers, and the mice seemed to obey an order. They carefully sniffed around the ground where Austin previously stood.


    After quite a while, the three mice stopped smelling and rushed qu


    away in time.


    After a fierce fight, Austin ended up with some burnt skin on his hands and burnt sleeves. His arms were now like two black fire sticks.


    The red striped diabolic leopard was finally killed under the attack of Twin Shadow Blades.


    Later that day, Austin rested in a low-lying land for eight hours and reflected on all his experiences in battling diabolic beasts for the last few days.


    Not only did he gain more than ten level-two and level-three beast cores, but also the fighting experience.


    After he had rested, Austin was in extremely high spirits again.


    However, he suddenly had a bad feeling. He felt as if several eyes were staring at him.


    He then released his spiritual sense and checked within a range of four hundred meters, but there was nobody else.


    He still had a strong feeling that he was being spied on.


    He carefully checked again and made sure that nobody was around.


    Austin wondered if it was an illusion because he was too tired.


    He couldn''t figure it out, so he helplessly shook his head with a bitter smile.


    At that exact moment more than ten miles away, five figures were walking in the forest--it was the five members of the Blood Wolf Team.


    Suddenly, Matthew stopped in his tracks.


    "Austin... Austin has been found."


    "What!? Where?! Where is he?"


    "Tell us!" others demanded to know.


    "This guy unexpectedly ran into the area with level-three diabolic beasts," Matthew said in surprise. The rest of them were shocked with the information as well.


    "What? Is he in the area where the level-three diabolic beasts are on a rampage?"


    They looked at each other confusedly and wondered why he was there. All of them were startled when they knew of Austin''s location.


    The weakest of the level-three diabolic beasts was equal to a cultivator at level eight or nine of the Energy Gathering Realm, and the powerful ones were even equal to those at the Earth Realm.


    This guy really went to the area with level-three diabolic beasts. Was he courting death?

 Chapter 111 Even Heroes Fall At The Hands Of A Beautiful Woman

    After resting for a while, Austin started his journey again. He was more determined to cultivate and become stronger.


    At noon of the following day, Austin found a dense sheltered forest.


    He scanned it and suddenly sensed something dangerous.


    He immediately hid on a hill outside the dense forest, gazing afar over the sky of the forest and looked very stern.


    He saw huge black figures hovering over the sky of that dense forest. These figures were spiraling above him closely, roaring clamorously. At once, the entire dense forest was shrouded by something ruthless and fierce.


    The huge figures were level-three blue-scaled eagles.


    He hurriedly took the map out from his pocket. And as he thought, the forest was indeed the habitat of blue-scaled eagles. He accidentally came here because of his carelessness and negligence.


    From what Austin knew, blue-scaled eagles were sturdy, strong, and powerful. They were covered with feathers which were as hard as steel that they used them for defense.


    They attacked their opponents by using their sharp claws and feathers. They were even able to easily tear irons and rocks.


    Some senior cultivators estimated that a blue-scaled eagle could attack and prey their quarries when it dived to their targets. With the aid of their sharp claws and wings, these blue-scaled eagles were dreadful like nightmares.


    The blue-scaled eagles were ferocious social animals. They would usually swarm forward when they encountered their prey.


    Even the senior cultivators at the Earth Realm of vital energy were reluctant to get close to a flock of over thirty blue-scaled eagles.


    "Damn it! There are more than twenty blue-scaled eagles in the sky. If I go inside that forest, I will surely die instantly when they all approach me. For sure, I will be shredded into pieces!" Austin mumbled to himself.


    Staring at the blue-scaled eagles flying over that dense forest, Austin got a little flurried and anxious.


    While lost in his own thoughts, he suddenly heard a shrieking scream. A blue-scaled eagle was flying towards Austin''s position.


    ''What the hell? Did they spot me?'' thought Austin.


    Out


    t this place is special for you. Did you have sex with Scott here?"


    Although this man had a deep voice, he appeared to be cunning and mean as he spoke obscenely.


    His face was even filled with delight as he talked to the woman.


    It seemed that for him, saying dirty words to a pretty girl was a great pleasure.


    Without getting angry with his words at all, Lois replied frivolously and affectionately to that man," Elton, I told you already. Scott and I already broke up. I hate him more than anyone. You have no reason to be jealous."


    The woman chuckled.


    At that moment, another man chided in," Lois, why did you bring us here? Come on, just tell us and let''s be done here."


    The bright smile on the woman''s face suddenly vanished. Her charming face immediately looked pitiful and miserable. At last, her eyes turned red and tears suddenly fell down her cheeks.


    "Hey, Lois, what''s wrong?" all the men in the group asked at the same time. Their voices sounded concerned. Their instinctive masculine desires for protecting weak women showed.


    Austin, who was still hiding on the top of the tree, couldn''t help smiling. This woman had tricked the three men with her acting skills. They were totally under her control.


    It was funny that these three strong men could be easily tricked by the woman.


    Anyway, only on-lookers could see the real score of the game. Even heroes fall at the hands of a beautiful woman.

 Chapter 112 An Eye For An Eye

    Lois started to cry uncontrollably.


    "I need your help! It''s Scott. I thought he loved me, but he cheated on me!"


    "That''s bullshit! Did you really think he loved you?"


    a man butted in.


    "Lois, when he pursued you to be his woman, everyone knew that Scott only wanted one thing from you�Cthe support of your brother, Gilbert."


    He continued," Gilbert is the core disciple of our Peripatetic Sect. His cultivation base has reached the advanced level of the Earth Realm. He is the number one among the young talents in Peripatetic Sect and perhaps in the whole Violet Orchid Empire. Everyone knows that you are the most important person in your brother''s life!"


    The Peripatetic Sect!


    Austin was startled as the group turned out to be disciples from the Peripatetic Sect. No wonder they had such solid strength.


    Within the Violet Orchid Empire, there were five major sects, namely:


    the Peripatetic Sect, the Flaming Sun Valley, the Joy Gang, the Bloody Hero Gang, and the Sun Sect.


    Peripatetic Sect was the most powerful in terms of its strength. It was the only super sect in the Violet Orchid Empire. It ranked number one among the five sects.


    The Flaming Sun Sect outranked another three sects and came second in the empire in terms of strength and power.


    On the other hand, the Joy Gang, the Bloody Hero Gang, and the Sun Sect were equal in terms of strength and power. Each of these sects had the power to limit or check the other two and this created a balance between their individual powers.


    At that moment, the man who stood under the tree continued," That bastard Scott, after he got you, he received favors from Gilbert and gained a lot of benefits from it. Through the years, Gilbert has provided him with countless resources for practice."


    "But when Gilbert died off an illness, things have changed. He left you and quickly moved on with that bitch Barbara. That is why he is the number one love rat in the world. Everyone in the Peripatetic Sect thinks he''s a jerk. But we can''t just tell you those things. This is your personal matter and we have no right to interfere."


    Hiding at the tree, Austin raised his eyebrows when he heard this. ''Their relationship is surely complicated. Gaining money by cheating, climbing up the career by relying on other''s power and influence. Interesting!'' Austin thought.


    Suddenly, Lois interrupted the man.


    "Brothers, we have known each other for a long time. My brother Gilbert was good to you when he was alive. Now, I have been abandoned by Scott like I am rubbish. And I wanted to take my revenge on Scott for all the things he had done to me! I was hoping you could help me kill Scott."


    "Ah?"


    The three men gasped with astonishment.


    "Lois, Scott ''s cultivation base has reached the peak of the middle-level of the Earth Realm. Moreover, his spirit of martial arts is so strong that he is able to comprehend the level three blade intent. We are clearly no match for him," one man said with hes


    grandfather was a master of the Imperial Realm."


    "Imperial Realm?"


    All the men, including Austin, were shocked upon hearing it.


    According to legends, the Imperial Realm was a supreme level which could enable the cultivator to control the forces of nature, and even to shake the heaven and earth.


    Lois''s great grandfather turned out to be a master of Imperial Realm. That was an amazing new discovery!


    "I swear it''s true! My family had been very prosperous. It just declined because of some misfortunes. And it was only my brother and me in the family now.


    But there is a secret manual about the martial art that was handed down from our ancestors. It comes with a dozen of middle-grade spiritual weapons and a top-grade spiritual weapon. Although I have never studied the manual, the outline of the book says it is the seventh grade martial art."


    A dozen of middle-grade spiritual weapons and a top-grade spiritual weapon, and a secret manual about the seventh grade martial art!


    These were the things that they had only heard in legends. The three men were not able to say a word, but their eyes glimmered with greed.


    "These things have always been kept by my brother. But the secret slipped out when I got drunk with Scott. I didn''t expect that he would be so unscrupulous. He found a highly toxic poison and poisoned my brother and took the spiritual weapons and the secret manual."


    The three men turned to one another with the same expression of dawning comprehension, and surprise after the whole story sank in.


    "Besides, as a core disciple of the Peripatetic Sect, my brother has accumulated a fortune of more than one hundred thousand vital energy crystals over the years. But now, all the spiritual weapons, the secret manual, and the vital energy crystals were taken away by Scott."


    The men''s cheeks were aflame upon hearing Lois. Their breathing became faster and they exchanged glances. They each saw the endless greed in one another''s eyes.

 Chapter 113 The Price You Pay For Eavesdropping

    Being one of the key disciples of Peripatetic Sect, Gilbert had awe-inspiring strength. Over the years, he also accumulated a substantial fortune from his prestigious status.


    He possessed a dozen of medium-grade spiritual weapons, one top-grade spiritual weapon, and a manual on a seventh-grade martial arts skill. Those items were certainly of great value.


    "That seventh-grade martial arts skill is called Overlord Body-Refining Formula that can enhance the corporeal body. When a cultivator masters it, his or her body will be as strong as steel. And the cultivator''s strength will be overwhelming, too.


    The first chapter of the Overlord Body-Refining Formula introduces a potion that a cultivator must make before he starts practicing this skill. The potion requires a wide range of ingredients. The cultivator should gather all the ingredients and boil them in water in a furnace, and then bathe in it.


    My elder brother was trying to collect those ingredients for many years. So far, he had found everything except for the sap of the vigor tree.


    However, Scott poisoned my older brother and took away the manual of the Overlord Body-Refining Formula. Then, he came to this Grand Desolation Mountain with that bitch Barbara when he learned that there were some vigor trees growing here.


    That''s why I brought the three of you here. I hope you can help me work out a plan to kill that Scott!


    Now that I''ve told you everything, it''s up to you if you''d like to help me.


    If you assist me, I will be more than willing to share those treasures with you. You can have three-fifths of them, while I take two-fifths.


    And I promise, after we kill Scott, you can have me as you like. What do you say?"


    Upon hearing that tantalizing offer, the three men were suddenly intrigued. They could not help but lick their parched lips and measured up Lois''s well-developed desirable figure.


    Then, Nigel shouted out of the blue. "Deal! Damn it! No pain, no gain. I''m not a guy who''s afraid of getting into trouble. Whatever, you can count me in!"


    Elton and Lyle both agreed. "Great then, it''s settled!" exclaimed Lois.


    After finally talking the three men into it, she was quite overjoyed.


    She then gave a broad smile, "Perfect! Now, let''s waste no time. We''d better set off for that area with vigor trees at once!"


    Elton, the one who had the least control over his lust, suddenly grabbed Lois''s plump


    "


    When the four saw Austin''s astonishingly brisk movements, they were all taken aback and could not help but exclaim with surprise.


    However, just as Austin slipped through the gap between two opponents and was about to break through the blockade, something unexpected happened.


    "Ghost Shadow Rope!"


    Nigel abruptly gave a howl before making a quick grab on Austin. Simultaneously, a set of menacing yellow vital energy shot out from his palm. It instantly turned into a long rope and twined around Austin''s feet.


    All at once, Austin''s ankles were reined tightly by a powerful force. He was trapped like a helpless swimmer who got entangled by water plants.


    ''Vital energy materialization?" Austin gasped.


    When a cultivator reached the Earth Realm, his vital energy could leave the body and attack. Varied combat techniques came with vital energy in different shapes.


    By comparison, a warrior at the Energy Gathering Realm could never separate his vital energy from his body. The most he could manage was to attach the vital energy to his weapons.


    Hence, the ability to separate and substantialize the vital energy was the symbol of cultivators at the Earth Realm.


    "Planning to escape? How could you a silly kid at the Energy Gathering Realm escape the four Earth Realm warriors just like that?"


    Nigel snorted, feeling quite smug about their power.


    "Get back!"


    With a flick, that vital energy string controlled by Nigel hauled Austin back. Austin fell heavily onto the ground. He was rather woolly-headed, and his vital energy also became disordered by the sudden change.

 Chapter 114 Two Dogs Strive For A Bone And A Third Runs Away With It

    ''Violet, can you hear me?''


    At this point, Austin was reminded of his helping hand. He called Violet in his mind with his spiritual power.


    ''I''m here, Master. I''ve been cultivating my energies. Why didn''t you call me earlier?''


    Violet''s voice came from the Illusion Bead. She seemed to have some idea of what was going on outside. She then continued, ''These four cultivators are very powerful. One of them is at the preliminary stage of Earth Realm, and the other three are medium. I am clearly no match for them. Even if I used my illusion skills, I could only bewitch them for a while, but it wouldn''t buy you too much time. Considering our comprehensive strength, it''s only wishful thinking to defeat them.''


    Violet estimated the situation and gave her impression of the situation to Austin.


    ''We don''t have to defeat them. We only need to escape from them. And all you must do is buy me some time,'' said Austin in return.


    ''I can confuse them for a few seconds. But, Master, never underestimate the cultivators at the medium stage of Earth Realm. They can use their energy to form an avatar to attack the enemy from miles away. They are capable of things that you can''t even think of, ''


    said Violet with extreme worry.


    Austin reasoned, ''The worst that can happen to me here is death. If I want to survive, we must take the risk. Can you cut off this rope on my feet? The Ghost Shadow Rope?''


    "Yes, I can, Master, '' Violet gave a positive answer.


    ''Good. I will distract them with Spiritual Sense Flying Needles, while you cut the rope off my feet and confuse them with illusion skills. Then we''ll flee at the highest speed. Oh, I almost forgot. Are you able to follow my speed?''


    Austin suddenly thought of Violet''s safety problems.


    Violet felt very grateful and her heart warmed up by Austin''s words because her master treated her so nicely. She answered, ''Don''t worry, Master. Nine tail demon foxes like me are good at illusion skills and we move very quickly. Although I am no match for these four men, I am able to escape them.''


    ''Well, then, it''s settled! Let''s wait for that one to move a little closer.''


    Austin felt assured and started to discuss with Violet about the routes to escape.


    "Hey you, asshole! I initially planned to give you a quick merciful death, but since you dared to use your stupid bodily movement skill to escape, you''ll face the wrath of a cultivator at the Earth Realm! I will skin you alive then I''ll feed you to my dogs!"


    roared Nigel as he pulled Austin towards him.


    Suddenly, Austin moved. He darted a Spiritual Sense Flying Needle towards Nigel, wringing it in his brain that caused great pain in his soul.


    As Austin planned, a sudden pain penetrated Nigel. A shiver ran down his spine as he felt the thing breaking his mind. His heart sunk as he tried to force it out.


    As he stumbled in pain, his killing intent disintegrated.


    See


    piritual sense attacks were intangible and unpredictable. It was difficult to guard against and impossible to dodge from. It was the best skill to attack and disturb the enemies.


    It could be the best skill to use in their combat with Scott. The only reason Lyle was befriending him was that he wanted Austin to aid them in the combat. When they attacked Scott, he wanted Austin to help disturb Scott''s mind.


    In battles between the master cultivators, even the slight negligence could lead to fatal consequences. And if Scott was distracted, they would have a great chance to win.


    Austin sneered inside and decided to wait and see.


    He then told Violet, ''Violet, wait for my signal. Let''s see what they''ll do.''


    Austin was also coveting the loots they mentioned. The collection included a dozen of medium-grade spiritual weapons, one top-grade spiritual weapon, a skill book of seventh grade martial arts skill, and a hundred thousand or more vital energy crystals.


    When he had heard them talking about that powerful cultivator named Scott and his friend Barbara, he knew he was no match for them nor to loot the treasure from them.


    But now he had the opportunity. If these four men were to hunt Scott and fight him for the treasures, it would be difficult to tell who would score a success.


    And if both sides sank, he might gain some benefit from the result. As an old saying went, "Two dogs strive for a bone, and a third runs away with it."


    ''I''d better take the risk. Anyway, I don''t think I can escape from them anymore. I''ve already used my spiritual sense attack on them. And if I attack them again, they would certainly be prepared.


    Now, it would be better for me to follow them to Scott. Maybe, I can get my hands on that exciting treasure. Like always, opportunities come from danger.''


    Austin had always been brave, rational and consistent. And after weighing his options, he had made his decision.

 Chapter 115 The Unexpected Helper

    The four people gathered together and whispered to each other.


    "Nigel, what do you think of the bodily movement skill of that little guy?" Lyle asked.


    At that moment, Elton and Lois also looked at Nigel waiting for his response.


    Nigel frowned and answered, "His bodily movement skill is quite unusual. I must say that I won''t be able to catch him up. But his weakness is his low cultivation base, so I can still defeat him in a second."


    "In this case, Nigel, do you think you can make provision against his spiritual sense attack?"


    Lyle asked him again.


    "To tell you honestly, there''s nothing I can do about his spiritual sense attack. How can we deal with it when it''s invisible?


    Fortunately, this guy''s spiritual sense is not too strong to be a threat to us since we are in the Earth Realm. He can only distract our minds. So, he''s still no match for us," Nigel replied.


    "You''re right!"


    Lyle said and suddenly laughed out complacently.


    "What''s so funny, Lyle?"


    Lois was puzzled and asked.


    "An unexpected helper! This guy can be our unexpected helper!"


    Lyle suddenly added.


    "Guys, killing Scott will be a tough job for us. We will probably fail if we are not careful enough. If that happens, we would certainly die here in the outer part of the Grand Desolation Mountain.


    If we have extra help, we have a better chance! This guy is special. At only the seventh level of the Energy Gathering Realm, he has such a quick bodily movement skill! Plus, he can give off spiritual sense and attack others with it! If we go against Scott with him, what will happen then?"


    Lois was a smart woman. She instantly understood what Lyle meant.


    "I see. Since Scott is so arrogant, he will probably not pay any attention to this little guy. But he will never expect that the little guy can move his body so quickly and can attack others with his spiritual sense.


    If Scott''s mind is disturbed, we will surely succeed in killing him! With this little guy, there


    lot if you join us! After we kill Scott, anything we give you will be enough for you and even beyond your imagination!"


    After she finished talking, Lois helped Austin stand up.


    "You poor little guy. Are you hurt?"


    Lois'' body gave off a good smell like orchid or muskiness. She spoke gently and her motion was slow. Her soft body slightly touched Austin''s arm. She was so charming and elegant that even an iron-hearted man could be attracted and turned soft by her in a moment.


    However, Austin clearly knew that Lois was a slut. In his eyes, this woman was not only pretentious but also actually as dirty as mud.


    He felt goosebumps all over his body. Reluctantly, he said to her, "Okay. It must be my lucky day to meet you guys here! Count me in! I''ll go with you to kill Scott!"


    "Good! Now, time to go!"


    Lois smiled with satisfactory.


    The four had regarded Austin as weak, simple-minded, and afraid of death. It was so easy to convince him into joining them in exchange for a reward.


    But Austin had his own plans in mind, ''When they are fighting with Scott, I will just stand by and watch. If something bad happens, I will run as quickly as possible. If both sides are badly hurt, I will have all the advantages. Guess I have the best plan!''


    Soon, Austin left with the group to hunt down Scott.

 Chapter 116 Being Ignored

    The five people soon sped up and headed toward the region where the vigor tree was located.


    Scott should be there. Since he practiced the Overlord Body-Refining Formula, he relied on the medicinal power of the vigor tree sap to strengthen his practice.


    After a day and a night on the road, the group reached the periphery of the vigor tree woods!


    As fourth-level demon beasts and diabolic beasts would frequently appear in the forest, Nigel and his companions didn''t dare to be careless. They followed Scott''s trail through vigor tree forest carefully, as if treading on thin ice.


    Austin released his spiritual sense power to monitor everything around his team members. On several occasions, he detected fourth-level demon beasts and diabolic beasts. Many times, they almost crossed paths with those beasts. Austin felt so nervous that his heart felt like it was about to burst out from his chest.


    Every time he saw such a beast, Austin would remind Nigel and the other four people not to alarm the scary beast.


    As a result, Nigel and the other four people were very glad that they had asked Austin to join their adventure.


    Otherwise, they might have gotten into trouble while walking through the vigor tree forest. If they ran into a fourth-level demon beast or a diabolic beast, they would be trapped and in serious trouble.


    Austin''s spiritual sense power, on the other hand, could detect creatures in their surrounding area and help them to avoid the fourth-level demon beasts and diabolic beasts. Once he found such a beast, they could detour in time, and avoid a lot of trouble and danger.


    It was not long before they reached a dense forest.


    "Be careful!"


    Austin suddenly whispered a warning.


    The other four people stopped.


    "Did you sense another fourth-level beast?"


    Nigel whispered.


    Austin turned his attention at a remote open space.


    "No. I sensed two people over there," he murmured.


    "Two people?" Nigel repeated with excitement.


    He was relieved that they had found Scott.


    "It must be Scott and Barbara. The shameless couple," Lois mumbled as she gritted her teeth.


    The five people then slowed down. As they approached the couple''s location, they walked on their tiptoes.


    After a while, they saw a dense tree grove.


    In the middle of the grove was a clearing.


    From time to time, a wisp of smoke rose over the open space.


    "Everyone, prepare to go inside the woods! I believe that Scott and Barbara are in the clearing ahead of us. Scott needs to take the vigor tree sap to cultivate the Overlord Body-Refining Formula. He''s come here early to prepare!"


    Lois said. She


    d me. I will remember your gesture for all my life," Barbara said shyly. Her eyes were filled with affection for Scott.


    "Barbara, my love for you will not change until death separates us. This is just a furnace of liquid. Why shouldn''t I share it with you?"


    Scott gazed sincerely at Barbara as he spoke.


    All of a sudden, Scott shouted. "Who is it?


    Come out at once!"


    As soon as he finished, Lois, Nigel, Elton, and Lyle entered the open space, followed by Austin.


    When Scott and Barbara saw Lois and the others approaching them, they became silent. Murderous will flashed in their eyes. Their strong and heavy momentum was exuding quickly and silently.


    Meanwhile, Lois, Nigel, Elton, and Lyle had summoned their vital energy in preparation to fight with the couple at any time.


    "Hmm! Lois, you bitch! You dare to ally with outsiders to attack me? Do you think you can defeat me with just a few punks?"


    Scott bellowed in an angry, disdainful, and impatient tone. Apparently, he was irritated and wanted to kill all five people.


    "Heh, heh, even your friend at the seventh-level of the Energy Gathering Realm is here. One more look at him will be a great insult to me," Scott said dismissively as he scanned Nigel and other three as well as Austin.


    Then, he faced the other members of the group as he warned," I''m going to advise you to consider your strengths first! Do you want to lose your life for an insignificant woman?"


    When he spoke, Scott did not pay attention to Austin at all. It was as if he didn''t exist. He had enough reason to behave like that. Considering Scott had a much stronger cultivation base level and that Austin who was only at the seventh-level of the Energy Gathering Realm, he was not a threat to Scott.

 Chapter 117 Full Moon Radiance Skill

    Austin felt awkward when he realized that Scott was ignoring him. But he could do nothing. The world paid attention to strength alone. The ones with great power were respected, while the weak were like tiny ants, scrambling to and fro in fear of someone stepping on them.


    "Huh, what made this group of losers come to disturb us? Everyone, cut off one of your own arms, and then get out!"


    The expression on Barbara''s face was cold. She was by no means weak, for she had a powerful cultivation base.


    Backed by her elder brother, who was a core disciple of the Peripatetic Sect, she didn''t find it necessary to deem the inner disciples significant in any way, and that included Nigel.


    "Hey!"


    Nigel snorted and pissed off at the dismissal.


    "Scott, human beings die in pursuit of wealth, and birds die in pursuit of food. Since we are already here, we won''t leave so easily. As the saying goes, one who has seen wealth must get one''s share in it. Why don''t you give us a part of Gilbert''s fortune? If we fight over it, you might not win. You are at the middle level of the Earth Realm, which three of us are already at. You think I am scared of you, you gigolo?"


    Nigel''s vital energy unfurled from his body for everyone to see. His robe swished dramatically although there was no wind to help it along.


    "Scott, you''ve returned kindness with ingratitude. You''ve forgotten all about decency and morals at the first sight of fortune. You murdered my brother. I''ve never met a more unfaithful person. You abandoned me once you were done using me! Today, you must repay for all of it!"


    The veins on Lois'' forehead bulged out. The rage on her face was a significant turnabout from her usual charm.


    "Hah, the winner takes all, as always! All the world''s affairs are such. I have nothing to say about what happened to Gilbert. As for my abandoning you after using you? I don''t know how many boyfriends you had before me. You think I would have pursued you if not for Gilbert''s wealth, you little moron?"


    Scott drawled, laughing openly and without any sense of guilt.


    He was intelligent enough to know that these people were willing to risk their lives since they had come to him. He didn''t make any false claims. Meeting them, he gave them tit for tat so his authority was maintained.


    "Scott, why do you bother talking to them? The liquid medicine has almost been


    low-grade, level-three spiritual weapon that Lyle held, was knocked out of his hand.


    The moon had not exhausted its power yet. It revolved, flying straight to Austin. Scott seemed to want to kill him conveniently.


    Austin felt a sharp power take a grip on him, suppressing his entire body forcefully. An unavoidable feeling of powerlessness washed over him.


    At this crucial juncture of life and death, the vital energy in Austin''s body streamed forth. The golden ball with the size of a walnut activated itself in his elixir field and boundless vital energy emerged out, seeping through and flowing all over his frame, illuminating him in gold. Austin felt the pressure on his body vanish.


    He moved one step, ten meters away and used his Wind-commanding Skill.


    Austin was astonishingly quick.


    Scott scrunched his brows, surprised at Austin''s speed. He had dodged the attack so easily.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!


    As Austin ducked out of the way, Scott''s moon slashed into five big trees, hacking them in succession before finally dissipating into thin air.


    Scott looked on, satisfied with the outcome of the Full Moon Radiance Skill.


    "Sometimes, battles between cultivators don''t rest on their cultivation bases and realms alone."


    The aura around Scott''s body seemed to rise and climb gradually. He appeared to get taller and bigger, like a crowned emperor facing his world.


    "Talent! Talent of the martial arts decides one''s victory or defeat... Of course, as common folk, you probably do not understand that! Your mediocrity fails you!"

 Chapter 118 Master Of Mysterious Realm

    As his confident aura continued to increase, Scott quickly created another shining moon using his vital energy.


    "Every one of you here today must die!" he roared.


    Then Scott unleashed a howl of fury.


    The moon hurtled towards his enemies with overwhelming momentum and looked unstoppable.


    Seeing such a powerful demonstration of strength left Austin feeling bitter.


    He initially thought Scott was just an ordinary man who had taken advantage of his relationship with Lois to gain strength.


    But now, he understood this man they were up against had exceptional talent in the martial arts.


    Although Lois, Nigel, and Elton were almost at the same refining level as Scott, their fighting abilities still could not match their opponent.


    After listening to Lois'' motivational analysis, Austin believed they could easily defeat Scott and Barbara because of their 5-2 advantage.


    However, watching them struggle in fighting with Scott made him realize how wrong he was.


    "Boy, why the hesitation? Are you having second thoughts?"


    Momentarily distracted in the middle of her fight with Barbara, Lois had to question Austin. There was no doubt in her mind how urgent their situation was.


    Her strength slightly prevailed over Barbara''s, so she only felt a little pressure during the fight.


    Still, she was well aware that victory for them depended on the outcome of her companions'' battle with Scott.


    The only way to win this battle was for Nigel, Elton, and Lyle to kill Scott. Otherwise, not only would they fail to get what they were aspiring for, but also they were likely to lose their lives.


    And Barbara was very clear on this as well, so instead of attacking Lois, she concentrated on defense. And this was why Lois didn''t easily defeat her opponent.


    Austin sighed in resignation. His plan was to remain detached throughout the battle and observe from a safe distance while waiting for the chance to benefit from the anticipated violent ending.


    However, it was becoming clear that Nigel, Elton, and Lyle were nowhere near defeating Scott, much less killing him.


    And the skillful disciple knew that if he stood around, Scott would not easily let him go once he had disposed of the three people charging at him.


    It was this thought that eventually pushed Austin to decide to step in.


    Quickly, he summoned a Spiritual Sense Flying Needle and using his mind, controlled it to aim at Scott''s head.


    At the same time, he dashed towards Barbara, and suddenly appeared in fron


    ere today specially to deal with you. Still, he isn''t going to fight with you before we fail to defeat you.


    So either way, you are definitely dying here today!" he scoffed.


    As he finished speaking, Lyle winked at his two companions.


    Fortunately, Nigel and Elton immediately understood what he meant.


    "Yeah, there''s no way for you to escape now, Scott. But if you surrender directly, we can grant you a swift death.


    Otherwise, you''re going to regret being alive!"


    * *


    Although Lois could fare well in a one-on-one fight with Barbara, Austin''s intervention gave her a better advantage. Both his smooth bodily movement skill and elusive Twin Shadow Blades had helped put Barbara''s life in danger.


    It was not long before Barbara''s entire body was covered with wounds resulting from their attacks.


    She was already sweating profusely and panting for breath. It was clear Barbara was nearly at the end of her strength.


    While assisting Lois in attacking Barbara, Austin spared some of his spiritual sense to observe the other side of the battlefield.


    He sniggered when he heard Scott mistaking him for a Mysterious-Realm master.


    Gathering up his spiritual power, Austin produced another Spiritual Sense Flying Needle and controlled it to shoot towards Scott''s brain.


    Sharp pain forced Scott to pause and shake the feeling off.


    Nigel, Elton, and Lyle noted the pause and realized Austin was attacking him with spiritual-sense skills.


    All three seized the opportunity and attacked Scott in sync. Nigel''s Ghost Shadow Chop, Elton''s Black Demonic Foot, and Lyle''s level three low-grade spiritual weapon charged at the enemy simultaneously.

 Chapter 119 All Of Them Dead!

    When Scott recovered from the searing pain, Nigel and the other two men had closed in on him and were about to start attacking again.


    Even though his cultivation base was high, there was no way for him to prepare for it in such a short time. So, he became a bit restless.


    He raised one hand and waved it in front of his chest quickly. Soon, a Mysterious Ice Shield began to form.


    But he was still a little slower than the others. Just before the Mysterious Ice Shield completed formation, Nigel and the two other men''s forces came charging and hit the shield heavily.


    Bang!


    The loud sound jolted the surroundings.


    The forming shield burst into pieces and ice chips scattered in all directions. Scott opened his mouth and blood gurgled from his throat and came out of his mouth. His face turned instantly pale.


    Even with his power, he was still hurt terribly when the three Earth Realm cultivators hit him at the same time.


    * *


    Excited over what happened, Nigel laughed.


    "Hahaha! He''s been hurt badly.


    We can kill him now that he''s weak.


    Well done, little buddy!" he called out to Austin.


    Injuries notwithstanding, Scott overheard Nigel. ''Little buddy?'' he thought to himself.


    Eyes feral, he raised his head to look straight at Austin. He suddenly realized it was this young man who made the spiritual attack on him moments ago.


    ''This guy must have a Secret Weapon with him that can mount a spiritual sense attack, '' he thought.


    Realizing there was really no Mysterious Realm cultivator present, Scott was immediately relieved.


    Then he looked at Austin, with a gaze so sharp that it could pierce the body. ''This guy is as weak as an ant, yet he has managed to hurt me terribly, '' Scott thought furiously.


    Realizing his mistake, Nigel immediately regretted shouting. His words alerted Scott that there was no Mysterious Realm cultivator on his side, and the spiritual sense attack was only from Austin.


    Seeing Scott''s expression, Austin realized the situation had turned for the worse. Although Scott was badly hurt, it was still going to be easy for him to kill the young disciple.


    As expected, Scott stepped back and took a pill, which he quickly put in his mouth.


    Then he started running his vital energy. A round moon immediately appeared before him. It glowed mysteriously, with its killing intent aimed at Austin.


    Growling, Scott said, "Little bug, you dared to cheat me? Go and die!"


    Austin bellowed inside. ''No!''


    An unprecedented feeling of danger overwhelmed Austin.


    Discretion is always the better part of valor.


    Even with his most powerful trum


    gruesome because there was only half of it left!


    And in that remaining half was an extremely horrifying expression. The one eye was wide open, and in it could be seen that he was frightened to death!


    Scott was likewise injured everywhere. The most severe wound was on his chest, where there was a deep cut. It appears that Nigel had inflicted this wound using his Ghost Cutting Skill.


    Lois''s head was severed neatly, and he saw her ever-beautiful face beside her body.


    The sight of bloodied and cut up human bodies and the metallic smell of blood made Austin want to vomit even though he was usually a strong-minded person.


    But once this nauseous feeling passed, he again turned excited.


    Laughing aloud, he said, "Things did happen as I expected. This fight actually resulted in the decimation of both sides!" As the reality of it sank in, Austin felt overjoyed.


    He was the only one alive now, so he had more than enough time to collect his harvest.


    Happily, Austin approached Scott''s body first. He quickly found his Space Ring around one of his fingers on the left hand. Without the slightest hesitation, he took it off.


    Examining this with his spiritual sense, he found it measured thirty cubic meters, and the space was filled with a lot of things.


    The Space Ring he earlier retrieved from Rafat was only five cubic meters. But this one was five times bigger than his first harvest, and he felt his heart pump in excitement.


    He went ahead to collect the Space Rings from all the other five dead bodies and put them in his Space Ring, without looking at them.


    It was not the right time to look them over carefully. The young disciple decided that once he had enough time, he would examine each one thoroughly.

 Chapter 120 The Overlord Body-Refining Formula(Part One)

    After collecting all the Space Rings that were spread around the area, Austin''s roaming gaze finally stopped as they landed on a giant metal bucket right in the middle of an open space from which the medicinal vapor was rising.


    Somehow, everyone had managed to deliberately avoid hitting the bucket even when they were furious. Most probably because they all knew that the medicinal liquid in it was priceless and precious for everyone.


    "Overlord Body-Refining Formula... ... ��"


    Austin recalled what Lois had told him earlier, "Scott extracted the sap of vigor trees in order to cultivate the Overlord Body-Refining Formula." It was precious and rare!


    According to Lois, the Overlord Body-Refining Formula, an inheritance she had received from her ancestors had later turned out to be a grade seven formula.


    Grade Seven formulae were a rare occurrence around the entire globe. They were invaluable, extraordinarily difficult to find, and difficult to process even for the great sects.


    The Overlord Body-Refining Formula was extremely powerful as well as remarkably useful for body cultivation. However, the preciousness of formulae related to practicing vital energy increased from the well-known fact that the vital energy level of a cultivator reflected his/her true powers. In fact, it was the sole way of measuring it.


    Thus Body cultivation, which allowed a cultivator to improve body constitution and strengthen vitality, was usually regarded as an auxiliary and complement effort to vital energy practice.


    Giving too much time and effort to one''s physical practice was often seen as catching the shadow and losing the substance in the chase.


    Therefore, physical-practicing formulae were typically not welcomed by cultivators and they avoided, more so if the formula was not very expensive.


    But, even if that were true, the grade of this particular formula alone was high enough to attract several cultivators.


    Scott was one of them, he unintentionally heard the position of Overlord Body-Refining Formula and poisoned Gilbert to death to steal it. Then he rushed to this vigor tree forest and extracted sap to cultivate this grade seven formula.


    ''Skill is no burden. Since it''s a grade seven formula, it must have its forte.''


    Austin''s mind started to activate and he pondered over how to use the formula.


    Then he took out Scott''s Space Ring


    y strong. It would make the skin be bright and jade-like, and one''s flesh and blood would no longer be mortal. It would have made you invulnerable against mortal weapons, and you would have been insusceptible to fire and water. An all-out attack by a senior cultivator of Earth Realm wouldn''t have damaged you and your single punch could have landed 10, 000 pounds of force. The fourth level cost the equivalent of about 5 million vital energy crystals.


    In the fifth level, the cultivation of Overlord Body-Refining Formula came to the Major Achievement Stage. This was the most powerful one and was beyond anyone''s imagination. At the fifth stage, the flesh body would have been able to resist an all-out hit by a secondary cultivator of Mysterious Realm. A single punch would have landed 15, 000 pounds of force, but the price was equally ridiculous. It cost the equivalent of about 10 million vital energy crystals!


    "OH MY GOD!"


    Austin''s heart beat wildly on reading the thing, and he exclaimed ''oh my god'' out loud, thinking, ''If cultivated to Major Achievement Stage, the flesh body would actually be able to resist an all-out attack by a secondary cultivator of Mysterious Realm. That''s horrific and fascinating at the same time.''


    There was only one Mysterious Realm cultivator in Sun Sect��the Leader, Theon.


    So, in other words, if someone could actually cultivate the Overlord Body-Refining Formula to the fifth stage, his strength would have been comparable to Theon. And that was only about his physical strength. One''s spiritual strength could always be increased.

 Chapter 121 The Overlord Body-Refining Formula (Part Two)

    In an instant, Austin started regarding the formula with special respect instead of exasperation.


    But thinking of the cost it would incur, he was a bit dejected too.


    The fifth level would have cost 10 million vital energy crystals, which was an astronomical figure for him. Perhaps only Theon had that kind of money and he wasn''t sure about!


    Thinking about this, his eyes landed and stopped on the big iron bucket sitting and humming quietly in the open space of the forest. The medicinal liquid in it was boiling softly.


    It was equivalent to 500, 000 vital energy crystals which would have bled him dry!


    After thinking for a while, Austin finally made the decision to start from the first level.


    It was a great chance to get the medicine liquid after all.


    If he really was able to exert a 1, 000 pounds of force in a single punch, his fighting capacity would have increased tremendously.


    Once he had decided, he started the cultivation method without hesitation. Since there were two small buckets of vigor tree''s sap besides the big iron bucket, he mixed them together.


    Suddenly, a loud noise burst out from the giant iron bucket and the liquid started bubbling. Its vapor turned green now, as if he was boiling stew.


    After waiting for a while, the vigor tree''s sap and the medicine liquid finally mixed together. The green vapor slowly turned a hot shade of bright red. The luster and the clouds of steam that it emanated were flowing around and warning of its high temperature.


    ''I''m not going to turn into a boiled fish, right?''


    Looking at the bubbling liquid, Austin thought worriedly.


    Cautiously, he tried touching the liquid with just one finger.


    Amazing!


    Contrary to its appearance and boiling steam, it didn''t feel hot at all.


    Austin was surprised. He took off all his clothes and jumped into the giant iron bucket immediately.


    It was like being immersed in a sp


    erson could have even died of the pain.


    Finally...


    The pain faded away little by little, like the ebb of a tide at the end of the cycle.


    His body now felt comfortable and refreshed.


    "Ah..." He breathed a sigh of relief and let out a moan, soaking himself into the joy of being a survivor amidst the suffering.


    However, his under garments had been saturated by a cold sweat as if he had taken a cold bath, and his perspiration was mixed with some black, foul substance.


    A quarter of an hour later, Austin felt a sort of dryness and heat in his body. He was also more energetic than ever. The fatigue and sleepiness of these days seemed to have disappeared.


    With almost no effort, he jumped out of the huge iron bucket, spraying out a small burst of medicinal liquid, and stood still on the ground. With a pinch of both his fists, a crisp sound like frying beans burst out.


    Feeling with his fingers, he found that his skin had become more smooth and elastic than before. At least it felt so.


    "Did I just finish the first level?"


    Austin brandished his fists and tried a few air punches. With each swipe, wind gushed forth, and he felt infinite strength lurking in his hands. This was different from before. He might just have cleared the first level!

 Chapter 122 A Taste of Power (Part One)

    As soon as Austin vaulted off from the vast cylindrical opening of the steel chamber, a surge of power emanated from his fists. It reverberated through his body.


    Noticing his bare and naked form, he began putting his clothes on. Although it was to be expected, he was still surprised to see the changes to his physique. His muscles were toned; his figure was refined, and deep inside he felt a little more assured.


    He placed his hands high above his chest and began to feel his body. It was as solid and adamant as steel.


    He was more conscious to the changes in his body now more than ever. He lifted up his sleeves and wondered at his arms. His jade-like arms were both delicate and tough.


    Gently clutching his fists together, he heard a snap.


    "Ugh!"


    He felt power coursing through his veins. It took over him and he gave out a resonating cry. Stomping the ground beneath him, he thrust towards a large stump. He moved so fast yet so graceful that he could easily be mistaken for an arrow set loose by a skilled marksman.


    "Boom!"


    With precision, he landed right in front of the huge tree. His movement was so fast; it seemed incomprehensible to the untrained eye. With sheer force, he knocked the tree down from its roots. The tree seemed monumental that even two full sized adults couldn''t bear to hug it, and it fell carelessly from a single blow.


    "Boom!"


    Unsatisfied with his display of power, Austin set his sight on another tree. It seemed larger and beefier, almost twice the size of the one he just fell. With the same speed, he lunged over and sank his fist beneath the tree''s large trunk. Moments later...


    "Bang!"


    The tree shook violently that splits and fissures slowly appeared, breaking the tree in half.


    "Crack!"


    The tree broke into two, with both sides falling directly opposite of each other. Fragments of wood flew in every direction.


    Austin spotted another tree and gave it another blow, and this time it took the tree less than a second to fall helplessly to the ground.


    The dust settled, and it smelled of fresh wood and earth. He left a mess, but all Austin could think of was how awesome it felt. There was so much potential to the new power he wielded.


    He observed his surroundings and then he shifted his focus to


    ut a thundering noise with a poisonous fume. Its roar was deep and sinister, and the sound his pounding made was like thunder. It could really scare the living soul of a weak-minded human, but not Austin, not in his overlord body.


    With keen observation, helped by his spiritual sense, Austin saw that the spirit in the monstrous ape was both furious and frustrated.


    "Fate will decide who is stronger!" Austin shouted, knowing in himself that fate would play very little to no part in this opportunity to test his power.


    Austin took a single step that brought him right in front of the monstrous ape, applying the same technique he used when he lunged over the trees. But this time he knew he had used it better. The three trees he felled gave him enough opportunity to perfect this move. Furthermore, the experience he had acquired from hitting the trees did not only simply refine his attack skills, but also enhanced his ability to detect an enemy''s weakness. In his heart, he wanted to punch the monster right in the face. It''d be visually satisfying and emotionally fulfilling, but his new instinct told him to aim for the chest. Austin raised his hands, and with a powerful blow, he struck the violent ape in the chest.


    "Boom!"


    Both Austin and the monster knew the sound. They both knew it was over.


    The third level monster beast had the power and the strength to end the lives of a thousand soldiers, but his lack of speed and dexterity was his downfall. He was no match for Austin to begin with.

 Chapter 123 A Taste of Power (Part Two0

    While the monster had a thick layer of coat as well as a rough and resilient skin all over, its chest area had very little protection. It gave in to Austin''s perfectly timed and powerful attack.


    The venomous substance that leaked from its mouth now gushed out from the monster''s chest. Its blood was poisonous.


    "Was that it? Come on!"


    Unaffected by the deathly ooze that spurted from the monster''s chest, Austin continued to pound and beat the monster''s bosom.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The punches he threw resounded. His movements were fast and fluid, and the monster was simply outclassed.


    Like heavy rain, the punches he threw struck the monster consistently. With every strike he threw, the monster took a step backwards. It took all the energy the monster could muster, while nothing could protect it from the power that emanated from Austin''s fists.


    These third level beasts were known for their tough exterior. Not even a sword from a trained and a skilled hunter could scratch its skin.


    But Austin''s punches were different. A single blow could hurl a full-grown bear sweeping it from the ground. His punches could tear through skin, break bones, and damage vital organs.


    "Fascinating!" said Austin, feeling amazed and excited as now he knew how powerful the skill and Overlord Body-refining Formula were.


    The barrage of punches came in perpetually, not giving the monster any chance to recover or to escape.


    After another salvo of punches, the monster fell viciously to the ground. It lost any power, let alone any will, to fight back. Ultimately, the monster fell the same way the trees were leveled down. It lay on the ground, lifeless.


    After he saw what had become of the third level monster, Austin gave a roar of excitement. "Ha-ha! Level three monster? And who would expect this would be so easy?"


    Austin felt a rush of excitement taking over him rather than exhaustion. Like leveling up, his strength grew, and his power increased.


    Each punch he threw had the force equivalent to the weight of five full-grown adult males. Hence, the feature and the attributes that these third level of beasts were so known for did very little to protect the beast.


    As Austin stood triumphantly over the dead monster''s body, there came a loud and deep noise.


    The earth beneath him trembled and the felled carcass of the monster shook. The trees swayed and the mountains quivered. His senses told him a


    the road side stood an ancient tree. It was large enough for four to five individuals to surround it. It was the perfect backdrop for lurking behind the shadows. The large trunk provided a platform that could support the weight of several full-sized adults and the leaves and the branches of the tree could easily hide anything behind it. A figure stood motionless behind the overgrowth from among the branches. The man was intently watching and keenly observing something.


    It was Austin. He overheard the loud barking of the two men on the road and recognized them from the Blood Wolf Team. He knew they were after him, so he quickly hid in the shadows.


    His spiritual sense heightened his ability to hear. By fixating on their conversation, Austin was able to make out what the two men were talking about.


    Austin was quite impressed. ''How did people from the Blood Wolf Team manage to get information about my location and my whereabouts?


    They must have superior tracking skills to even know I''ve been to the realm of level four beasts!'' He wondered.


    The people from the Blood Wolf Team had a deadly encounter with Austin several days back in the area of level two monsters. From here, Austin gained access to the area of level three beasts from where he tailed Lois and the others to where the level four diabolic monsters lived. All the people of the Blood Wolf Team knew of this tale.


    ...... ......


    There it was. The celestial energy ginseng!


    And not just any kind, it was a 700-year-old celestial energy ginseng!


    He couldn''t believe it. There was fire burning from Austin''s eyes as he heard the news.

 Chapter 124 A Celestial Energy Ginseng Over Seven Hundred Years Old

    There was a legend going around the disciples of the major sects in Violet Orchid Empire.


    It was said that more than a decade ago, a disciple from Bloody Hero Gang found a celestial energy ginseng, which was over six hundred years old. The disciple stumbled upon it at the dense forest of Grand Desolation Mountain.


    A celestial energy ginseng was considered a very rare treasure; only found once in a blue moon. Because of this, the disciple immediately asked a veteran doctor to whip up a concoction using the ginseng. After drinking the concoction up to the last drop, an unbelievable thing happened. He, who was a member of the eighth level in the Energy Gathering Realm suddenly broke through and unexpectedly found himself at the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm.


    The news of the unexpected miracle spread throughout the Empire like wildfire. The celestial energy ginseng was regarded as a sacred article by the people who practiced martial arts. It was a treasure worth killing for.


    But just like the morning dew which disappears as quickly as it appears, the ginseng was never found again in the Grand Desolation Mountain.


    People tirelessly continued to search for the ginseng. And just like that, another one was found, leaving the people stunned and annoyed. But what angered them the most was the fact that the ginseng found was more precious compared to the one found by the disciple of the Bloody Hero Gang, because it was over seven hundred years old.


    And everyone understood what it meant. Whoever got the ginseng would be able to make a massive breakthrough in their vital energy cultivation, a more extensive progress as compared to the disciple of the Bloody Hero Gang.


    It was said the ginseng would boost not only the fighters from the lower realms, such as the Energy Gathering Realm and Earth Realm, but also the ones in the higher realms like the Mysterious Realm.


    Thus, it was not surprising how fast the news spread about its discovery. It definitely caught every fighter''s attention and countless numbers would move heaven and earth just to acquire it.


    On that day, two disciples of the Blood Wolf Team hurried on with their journey.


    Despite of their rush to reach their destination, the two were happily chatting with each other. They suddenly passed by an ancient tree, which was so thick that it would take four to five people to fully encircle with their arms.


    The one on the left, who was about two meters in height, was a clumsy man who was holding a battleaxe in one of his hands. He was swinging along with his partner, when of all of sudden a chill ran down his spine, making him shudder all over.


    As a seasoned fighter who fought multiple battles before, the chill he felt was a sign of danger approaching. He then quickly prepared for an attack.


    But before he could even react, a flash of a fist bringing a gush of wind suddenly came to his face. It was so strong and abrupt that he didn''t have time to catch his breath, let alone defend himself with his battleaxe. It was so swift and powerful that even the leaves on the trees were swaying.


    The man then, without a moment''s notice, gathered all his vital energy as fast as possible. He tried his best to p


    ouses ablaze. Thus, they were considered as evil and all the decent sects were ashamed just being in the same room with them.


    "I couldn''t care less who you are and which sect you are from! All I care about is the fact that you''re cold-blooded killers. Prepare to be punished!" Austin contradicted him with a careless smile.


    He was actually gauging the man''s strength secretly in his mind.


    On one hand, he concluded that the man was at the eighth level of the Energy Gathering Realm, a level higher than him.


    But Austin had already enhanced and mastered the Golden Sun Scripture. Not really boasting or anything, but he was definitely in par with an eighth level fighter of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    On the other hand, the man he was facing was giving off a malicious and bloodthirsty aura. It was obvious that he was well experienced in such life threatening situations such as this.


    Despite that, Austin was confident that he could easily overpower and kill the man with his skills; such as the Wind-commanding Skill, the Twin Shadow Blades, and his one thousand pounds punch in just a single blow.


    In that instant, Austin started tapping the tip of his toe on the ground and was secretly controlling the wind around him. And in a flash, he was already right in front of the man with just one stride. He stood face to face with him, as swift as the wind.


    The man was both taken aback and angry as he saw the killing intent in Austin eyes, plain as day.


    "Bastard, you''ve got guts! How dare you!"


    With a howl, he waved the machete, which gave out a white flash that started expanding up to several meters in a blink of an eye. It went directly towards Austin with the power akin to a rainstorm, which could have easily swept him away into the heavens.


    The surrounding air was trashing along the clatter of the blade. Even the fallen leaves were flying in the air as well as the dust in the ground, along with the plants on the roadside.


    It was half level blade intent!


    The member from Blood Wolf Team had mastered half level blade intent, and Austin realized that the trip he made was definitely worth it.

 Chapter 125 Defeated With A Single Punch

    Humph! Your brute force makes you so arrogant, Skippy! Know this: even if you train your body to the extreme, it is still a cultivation method at a low grade. You cannot rely on brute force forever! And since you have killed members of the Blood Wolf Team, this team will chase you from now on until you die, the cultivator declared.


    "You talk too much!


    Since, you insist on belittling my physical strength, I will kill you with it so you will never forget it!" Austin said coldly.


    His eyes were filled with a fighting and killing will. His fists clenched and his two arms bulged all of a sudden. They were twice as thick as the usual. Sounds similar to pop rocks emanating from his arms were so loud as if a great force was ready to burst any time.


    "You arrogant fool! Soon, you will be dead!" the Blood Wolf Team member bellowed in anger.


    Swiftly, he moved and then his half level blade intent transformed into a blade radiance that sliced towards Austin as fast as lightning.


    The blade radiance seemed to cut into everything around it, and nothing could bear its force. It regarded everything in its path as weak as grass. Soon, it was rushing towards Austin with great force and at high speed.


    The fury of the blade radiance made Austin feel as if there were countless invisible steel blades cutting towards his direction.


    Even before the blade radiance touched his body, it felt as if he was being cut into pieces by the furious blade intent.


    ''A cultivator''s intent is truly a miracle!'' Austin thought.


    He sighed inwardly and prepared to fight back.


    It was his second time to be confronted with the intent of the cultivator in the last several days.


    But that was all there was to it. How could it possibly hurt Austin?


    There were one thousand pounds of force in each of Austin''s arms. That force seemed to burst out of Austin''s extremities instantly. He moved without hesitation.


    "I can break it easily!" he roared.


    As he said this, his right fist shot out, without any extra effort and motion, and directly hit the blade radiance charging towards him!


    The force of a thousand pounds concentrated into one point and hit the blade radiance in one second.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    The powerful blade intent in the radiance gave off a miserable sound before it quivered dramatically. Then it completely broke into several pieces!


    Instantly, the blade vanished.


    "Wha.. What!?"


    For an instant, no one moved.


    Then the Blood Wolf Team''s cultivator retreated several steps. His face had turned red due to the collision, and he could not believe what he had just seen.


    He could no longer stand what had just happened. His mouth dropped open, and blood gushed out. And his face was suddenly drenched.


    The result of the collision almost turned his knowledge of martial arts into something unfamiliar.


    He never expected his blade intent, something he was so proud of, could break into pieces like that with a man''s fist alone, with pure


    e his cruel face. But seeing him now trembling like a leaf as he faced death, angered Austin more.


    "Okay, if you want to stay alive, you need to tell me two things. First, who hired you to chase and kill me?


    And second, tell me everything about the celestial energy ginseng. I want every detail."


    The answers to both questions were crucial, so Austin could afford to spare the cultivator''s life.


    The Blood Wolf Team member hesitated briefly.


    After all, every member of the team was forbidden to give out any information about their employer. The secrecy was the only way for the Blood Wolf Team to remain famous and continue doing business.


    And this man had never made such a grave mistake in his life, until now.


    As to the news about the celestial energy ginseng, it didn''t matter if the man told Austin about it or not because the news had spread and others would know about it.


    If Austin found any ordinary cultivator in the Grand Desolation Mountain and asked for news, he would have known what was happening, more or less, at that time.


    Sensing the member''s hesitation, he let out a punch towards the opposite direction. Instantly, a small-sized hurricane appeared out of nowhere. Then, the member''s hair started falling off, and shortly after, half the hair covering his forehead was gone!


    The fist with the power of a thousand pounds whizzed past the cultivator''s left ear.


    An earsplitting sound burst near his left ear as a result of the fist''s tremendous power. Then the cultivator realized he could no longer hear anything in that ear! The damage to the eardrum left him completely deaf.


    With this realization, the member''s heart pounded so hard as if it was about to burst out of his chest.


    And he understood that if Austin punched him on the face, his face would be obliterated and turn to dust.


    His fear got the better of him. He finally cast aside any hesitation.


    "Alright, I am willing to tell you. But please have mercy on me!"

 Chapter 126 Raymonds Revenge (Part One)

    Finally, faced with a truth or death situation, the Blood Wolf Team spilled the beans pretty quickly, with no details to spare.


    "All right, all right! It was Raymond!" the man blurted out. "Raymond from the Flaming Sun Valley hired us to kill you!" There was a brief moment of silence as Austin took in the news.


    "Hang on, WHAT? Raymond? From the Flaming Sun Valley?"


    Austin was utterly confused. Of course he had heard about the Flaming Sun Valley. It was touted to be the second strongest among all the five sects in Violet Orchid Empire. In fact, people said it was even more powerful than Sun Sect!


    That was exactly why he was confused, though! As someone who was merely an outer disciple of the Sun Sect, why would someone from a more powerful sect want him dead? Yet here they were, even willing to pay others to kill him? As far as he could remember, Austin hadn''t had any associations with the Flaming Sun Valley ever in the past.


    ''Hang on a second!'' something suddenly struck Austin. The name Raymond sounded a little familiar to him.


    He began to search the depths of his mind, and sure enough, it wasn''t long before the revolting face of an arrogant man came to him.


    "Ah! It was this guy! The bastard!"


    Austin recalled everything clearly. It had happened the day he had gone to dine in the Lotus Tavern in Peace Town, together with Evan and Denali.


    Right on the main street outside the tavern, he had taught a young ruffian a good lesson. The punk had a loyal attendant with him called Weaver. This Weaver guy and all the others were calling their master ''Raymond''.


    Austin had never expected that he was from the Flaming Sun Valley.


    "Tell me! Who exactly is this Raymond? What''s his position in the Flaming Sun Valley?"


    Austin asked with his eyebrows furrowed. It would have been a costly affair to arrange murder.


    He was surprised that the ruffian could have afforded it and that he had born a grudge against him since that time. It really was unexpected that he would go so far as to hire the Blood Wolf Team to hunt him down.


    "He is the grandson of Flaming Sun Valley''s leader," the m


    so soon.


    Austin turned back swiftly and made a lunge. He was back in front of the man in the blink of an eye, before the man could even grab the signal shell properly.


    "You asked for it this time!"


    As soon as Austin finished speaking, his arm flung forwards and struck the man right in his stomach. It was such a powerful punch that even the air around seemed to shake with its force.


    The signal shell was flung into the air instantly, and so was the man from the Blood Wolf Team. He spat blood out of his mouth as his internal organs ruptured and the bones in his chest got smashed into pieces. He seemed to have been punched by an army all together. He couldn''t even feel it as he died instantly. Flying through the air, his body hit the ground 50 feet away like a sack of potatoes. And there he lay motionless and lifeless with his eyes still open, gazing out from the hole his corpse had made when it had fallen on the ground.


    Austin''s punch was strong enough to beat a level 3 violent ape, a creature famously known for its strength, to a pulp.


    And this time, its target was a mere weakling of a human body. Even though the man was a cultivator who had refined himself all the way to the Energy Gathering Realm, his flesh was still vulnerable. And compared to the tough skins of demonic or diabolic beasts, his skin and flesh were like butter.


    Never trouble trouble till trouble troubles you!

 Chapter 127 Raymonds Revenge (Part Two)

    Before Austin came to the Martial World, this had been his pet phrase. He had made it his life''s motto back then, and now it just escaped his lips.


    Before leaving, Austin searched the shattered corpse of the Blood Wolf Team, and found about five thousand vital energy crystals in his pockets.


    Nefariously, he thought that killing and looting was a very quick way to become wealthy, even though an indecent one.


    Austin was very pleased that he had received thousands of vital energy crystals without having to do almost anything at all.


    But pretty soon, his mind wandered and turned its attention in the direction of the celestial energy ginseng. He realized that this was something far more precious than any amount of vital energy crystals he could gather.


    The very next instant, he disappeared using the Wind-commanding Skill. . . . .


    Somewhere deep in the Grand Desolation Mountain.


    The sounds of a wild struggle and the shouts of several people, as if they were chasing someone, suddenly broke the silence of the mountain forest.


    A girl in a purple dress appeared between the trees, running as fast as her legs could carry her. She was about seventeen years old and looked quite pretty. However, her crystal-like eyes were made unattractive by the fact that they were filled with flutter and fear.


    Behind her, a dozen men were chasing her like a lion chasing its prey. Those men were all carrying weapons, and looked vicious with anger, and there were murderous looks on all of their faces.


    "Stop, you little thief! How dare you steal my thing! I am gonna tear you to pieces!"


    one of them yelled loudly. He sounded way more anxious than angry though, as if the girl had taken something very important from him.


    What he said added to the girl''s panic and she tried her best to speed up.


    "Hurry up! The thief is fast. Seize her and don''t let her run away! She has my low-grade spiritual weapon! It is only a level 2 but it cost me a fucking lot of money!" one of the pursuers shouted.


    "You''re telling me you''re making a fuss about a level 2 weapon? Hell man, mine is a fucking level 4! I will suffer a greater loss if we can''t catch her!"


    another one of them answered rather grumpily, huffing as they all chased her.


    "Oye, you two! My situation


    s for your picking and stealing, as well as for rolling me into the mud. I am sorry, but you stole things and it is you who has to stay and clear up the mess."


    Soon as he finished speaking, Austin activated the Negative Shadow Blade. The next second, a black shadow of a blade appeared in the air right in front of the girl, blocking her way.


    She had been running fast, and was startled when she found a dark blade appearing out of nowhere and pointing at her. It was only a few meters away, and even the air had turned cold with its presence!


    If she hadn''t reacted quickly and stopped in her path, she definitely would have run into the blade and got pierced in the chest by it.


    She could even imagine the sharp pang and coldness it would give if it crashed through her heart!


    "How could you ��"


    The girl was thrown into a panic since she had never expected that Austin would put her into even bigger danger instead of being her savior. She had no choice but to come to a sudden halt


    and watch the frenzied crowd approach her ecstatically.


    The mob was wild with joy on seeing her stop. They fanned out while rushing towards her, and surrounded her completely in no time.


    "Where are you going, little thief?"


    the burly man leading the crowd thundered through clenched teeth, with killing intent written clearly on his face.


    The others surrounding her all sneered, some of which even sized her curvy and delicate figure up lustfully.


    "I''m going to make you beg for death, you little thief!"

 Chapter 128 The Human Beast

    The girl turned pale, and her heart pounded wildly, as she looked at the burly men who now surrounded her closely. As a level seven Energy Gathering Realm cultivator, she was not strong enough to defeat this group. More unfortunate was the fact that a dozen people surrounded her. She knew that escaping this situation was almost impossible.


    With no options, she turned to look at Austin with big tear-filled eyes. She was angry about his ruthless and scolded him aloud, "Asshole! Don''t you feel any shame at all? I am putting a curse on you! I declare that you will not die in peace; diabolic beasts in this mountain range will eat you; your spiritual souls will be destroyed, and you shall be punished to death by the thunder!" She wanted to curse him further but stopped.


    Her situation was very dire.


    If Austin had not stood in the middle of her path to stop her, she would have long escaped from these people and would be in no danger of being besieged like she was now. Recalling what happened made her feel not just aggrieved, but also furious. She kept staring at Austin with hatred.


    He ignored what he saw in her eyes. Instead, he threw her a glance then snorted with disdain.


    Based on his observation of the men gathered around the girl, they were not among the good guys either. Although aware of this fact, he made no move to help the girl simply because, in the past, she was responsible for framing him. So, even if he knew she was under siege, he refused to feel any sympathy for her. The truth was he thought she deserved it.


    What''s more, it seemed the reason why the bad guys were chasing her was that she had stolen something from them.


    Pondering this, Austin shook his head and decided he was not going to get involved in this. He turned around and got ready to leave.


    The girl accepted that Austin was cold and uncaring, but she still felt nervous and confused. Once he left, there would not even be the slightest hope for her. If Austin did nothing to help her out, just staying around would make her feel safe with an irrelevant person present. But the moment she was left alone, she would be totally helpless, and this made her feel very, very cold.


    The burly guys also noted Austin had every intention to leave, and they exchanged a quick, meaningful look among them. Two of them loped off without being seen.


    The two managed to sneak up on Austin from behind, one armed with a sword, the other with a steel knife.


    Whether Austin was a fellow apprentice of the girl in trouble or not, since he had witnessed the matter, there was no reason to keep Austin alive.


    The girl quickly noticed the situation and intended to warn Austin. But before she could say anything, she felt something cold��a sword to her neck. Left with no choice, she clamped her mouth shut right away.


    Like the girl, the two stalkers behind Austin were level seven Energy Gathering Realm cultivators.


    Surprisingly, they moved so fast that they were able to close in on Austin in record time. The cold, flashing blades went straight towards the vital part of the cultivator''s back.


    However, A


    he ground, and any fighting ability is lost.


    With a smug look, Austin thought, ''Aha, everyone thinks that a cultivator''s vital energy level reflected his real powers, so they give little attention to the body-refining formula.


    However, they don''t get it at all. These people don''t understand that a cultivator whose physical body is extremely strong becomes almost invincible!''


    The idea came to him as Austin was enjoying the one-sided fight that saw him decimate the competition.


    If there was a chance for him to cultivate the second and third, or even the fourth and fifth level of the Overlord Body-Refining Formula, how horrible would his fighting ability be?


    At the fifth level, for example, a single punch would land 15, 000 pounds of force on the enemy. Most diabolic beasts would not be able to withstand this power, let alone a human body. So fighting ability would be ten times more powerful.


    Suddenly, Austin couldn''t stop yearning for more strength. However, thinking of the astronomical cost��in terms of wealth and resources��needed for the cultivation of the Overlord Body-Refining Formula, he gave a wry smile.


    Bam! Bam!


    After finishing off the first three of the strong men, Austin then catapulted another two with his fists in succession.


    Then he faced the others, throwing a punch for each person. He attacked five men, where two were severely injured, and three ended up dead.


    The rest quickly escaped Austin''s wrath, as if they''d run into a ghost. They did not stop running until they were as far away from Austin as possible.


    Each time they looked back at the young cultivator, panic would be written all over their faces.


    The man was simply a human beast, with amazingly powerful fists. More fearsome was the fact that Austin never even batted an eyelash every time he killed people.


    At that moment, Austin stood in the middle of the field, his eyes cold. He took each step deliberately. His clothes fluttered around him even without any wind. The man cut a figure like an awe-inspiring deity comes into the world!

 Chapter 129 The Girl Who Ran (Part One)

    Threatened by the sharp and cold touch of the sword on her neck, the girl''s mouth was left wide open in surprise on seeing Austin in this mood. She had never expected that this young man or rather, this young boy, whom she had dragged into such a dangerous situation would be so strong.


    He didn''t look very mature. He seemed to be less than twenty years old. So, how could he be so strong at his age?


    There was a tremble in her body and a chill in her spine on seeing Austin covered by blood. His eyes were cold, and they spoke of death and murder. They cast similar intents. Everything showed that this young man was not only furious but had also become a dangerous figure.


    The girl found fear and astonishment rising from the depth of her heart. Her shining, beautiful eyes were now full of evident desperation and insurmountable fear.


    Compared to the enemies who had chased her for so long time, Austin seemed to be much eviler to her. He was a bloody killer.


    He had killed a man as easily as if he was killing an ant. His cold face had not changed from the very beginning to the end of the fight and even his eyes had not blinked!


    He didn''t seem to take human life as valuable, and it seemed to be the equivalent of mud to him.


    Just as the young girl felt deep fear, the big man holding the sword on her neck had the same feeling too.


    His target, Austin, was getting closer to him instead of going away.


    He had the cultivation base of seventh-level Energy Gathering Realm. However, just now, two of the five people who Austin had defeated with a single punch were at the same level.


    That being the case, the young man who was approaching him step by step, like Death herself, could kill him as easy as a single punch did.


    Thinking about this, the big man was terrified, and both his body and spiritual soul trembled at this idea.


    "My friend, calm down. It was a mistake!"


    The big man, who was the head of this crowd, broke into a cold sweat and tried to reason with his opponent. He was terrified to see Austin''s approach. He tried to produce a dim, watery smile on his face and asked again, "My Friend, we haven''t really done anything to you. Could you please stop there? We can get on well with each other."


    Austin did not respond. He looked indifferent an


    was so overwhelmed with an intense sense of fear that she could not even find the tongue and words to express her feeling. She only shouted in her chaotic mind.


    Her exquisite and delicate figure was now covered by the blood emanating from the big man, emitting a strong smell of death and blood. She wanted to throw up, but her organs seemed to have lost their functions. The brutal scene she had witnessed just now had almost made her mad. After taking several breaths to recover herself, the young girl finally found her tongue and feet. She screamed like a frightened rabbit and ran away desperately from Austin.


    She dared to stop only after running about a hundred meters. Her heart was racing uncontrollably. She managed to turn back, only to find Austin standing still like a Death in the center of the clearing they were in.


    At that moment, the other people hesitated only for a short while and then all ran away immediately.


    Even though this young girl had stolen several valuable things from the crowd, the most precious of those objects could not be compared to their lives. Therefore, upon seeing the terrible death of the big man, they ran away for their lives.


    Austin turned to look at the young girl now.


    The girl was standing still about a hundred meters away, terrified out of her wits. Her clothes, covered in red blood, seemed to be entirely different from before due to the stains. Her face was pale, and her body was trembling constantly. She looked like she hadn''t recovered from her fears.

 Chapter 130 The Girl Who Ran (Part Two)

    Austin''s guess was correct. The scene just now was being replayed several times in her mind. It was not the first time she had seen murder, but it was the first time for her to witness such a bloody and cruel scene. Therefore, she could not calm down in a moment and needed some time to regain her consciousness.


    Seeing Austin''s glance at her, she felt her heart almost stop beating and a terrified look came back to her face once more.


    Only at this moment did she understand what kind of person she had dragged into her troubles now. Maybe the words ''murder maniac'' could best describe him now!


    ''Has she been scared out of her wits?''


    Austin frowned slightly. He used the Wind-commanding Skill and with a single jump, moved to the young girl''s side in just a few seconds.


    The young girl walked backwards to keep away from Austin. Her long eyelashes kept shaking as if she was seeing the ultimate definition of fear.


    "Don''t kill me, please! I beg you!"


    Seeing her pitiful and frightened expression, Austin smiled secretly in his heart, ''What a scared little rabbit!''


    "Why did you frame me up just now? Tell me! Be quick!"


    Austin intended to scare her, and asked her fiercely, showing an angry look on his face.


    "I...... I...... I did not do that on purpose. I don''t want to die! You...... Please don''t kill me! Wahhhh...��"


    The young girl suddenly started crying loudly in fear. Seeing her weeping so loud, Austin squinted his eyes and felt speechless.


    ''What the hell did this girl mean by shedding tears? She was a big girl now, why was she crying without a reason?''


    "That''s fine. Now please don''t cry. I was kidding just now!" Austin tried to comfort her but did not meet much success.


    "Look at me! Do you think I am such a bad person! I won''t kill you!" Austin tried his best to gently say these words but


    the young girl did not stop crying. Austin looked around and tried to say other things to calm her down. However, besides saying ''don''t cry'', he did not know what else he could say.


    He felt like he was coaxing a little kid of four or five years old.


    The girl kept on crying for a lon


    ir money. They did not look like good people anyway. However, they discovered the theft midway and gave chase." The young girl explained all the details as if Austin was a big brother to her.


    Austin felt speechless again after hearing this young girl''s story. To his surprise, this young girl was just a naughty girl running away from home.


    He carefully looked at her, only to find that the girl had a fresh and firm skin and her dressing sense was also very good. In fact, were it not for the blood, her clothes would have been luxurious. Although she looked smart and lovely, she also had a unique and noble temperament, which only existed in young ladies from big families.


    It wouldn''t have been wrong to say that besides her outstanding array expert grandfather, the girl must have come from an extraordinary family.


    Alas! This little girl must have been spoon-fed ever since she was born. She was also very bold to run away from home like that and wander around alone. What was more, how had she been daring enough to come to this dangerous Grand Desolation Mountain?


    Austin had found at the very beginning that the girl''s cultivation base was seventh level of Energy Gathering Realm.


    Such vital energy and cultivation base, together with her scanty experience of the outer world clearly said that it was very dangerous for her to be traveling around the outer areas of Grand Desolation Mountain.

 Chapter 131 Celestial Energy Ginseng

    After talking to Austin for a while, the girl wasn''t as timid and shy as before. It seemed she was no longer scared of him. In her eyes, Austin didn''t seem so serious now, either.


    She stared at him, her eyes round like two saucers as she gnashed her teeth together. "You are awful! Why did you force me to stop just now? Do you know how dangerous it was? If I had died, my ghost would have followed you every day and everywhere, just to annoy you to death!"


    Austin watched the girl carefully, his face turning grim.


    "You cried out when things got dangerous. I know you didn''t mean to kill anyone. But if I were a person without so much power, what would have happened? You wouldn''t have been so lucky to find yourself safe and sound. Likely you would have been dismembered into small pieces by a sword."


    Listening to Austin''s dreary words, the girl grew frightened, her face turning red. She had no words to defend herself.


    A moment later, she complained in a low voice, "But you shouldn''t be so heartless either! People often say that we should help others when they''re in trouble. You are so powerful that nothing can harm you, so even if I took advantage of it, you wouldn''t get injured."


    Austin was stunned, realizing that it would be difficult to win this argument.


    The girl sniggered. "Okay, it doesn''t matter now. I forgive you. Since we have both made mistakes, we can forgive each other. We''re innocent. Let''s go back to the start. I didn''t introduce myself. My name is Fanny."


    ''Innocent? I have saved your life!'' Austin thought furiously.


    He frowned. He was not convinced at all, but he didn''t want to talk to this girl anymore.


    "Well, I''m busy. I have to go now," he said, and then turned around to leave.


    "Hey, are you going to fight for the celestial energy ginseng? Take me please!"


    Austin ignored what she said and kept moving forward.


    "Hey, you can''t just go and leave me alone on this desolate mountain. If a cruel beast attacked me and ate me up, wouldn''t you feel guilty?"


    Seeing that Austin didn''t stop to wait for her, Fanny shuffled behind Austin.


    "Hey! I''m just a weak girl. I need someone to take care of me. You are so strong, but why are you being so mean? Are you so unwilling to protect me? What if the gang that attacked me came back?"


    ...... ......


    Half a day later, Austin arrived at the site where the celestial energy ginseng grew.


    It was a small valley covering a span of about three acres. Dark red land with countless cracks and ravines encompassed its length.


    Strangely, the pea


    ous," Austin mumbled in awe.


    "This celestial energy ginseng is seven hundred years old. After its ninth circle of light gathers, it will have unpredictable efficacy. The warriors of the Mysterious Realm can make great breakthroughs in their martial arts practice and get to higher levels of power if they consume the celestial energy ginseng."


    Warriors of the Mysterious Realm were some of the most powerful people in the Violet Orchid Empire.


    That was to say, if the warriors of the Mysterious Realm had knowledge about the celestial energy ginseng, they would surely come to fight for it.


    However, outside of the Grand Desolation Mountain, these warriors weren''t seen generally.


    In the valley, the air filled up with a sweet fragrance that tickled the nostrils pleasantly.


    It was a fruity aroma that rejuvenated those who smelled it. Something strange was contained in it that left a person wonderstruck, urging them to muse on it.


    But none of the warriors around had the heart to think right now. They stared at the center of the valley with yearning in their eyes, their gazes unmoving as the celestial energy ginseng gathered its ninth circle of light.


    The fruity fragrance alone lightened their spirits. Its efficacy was obvious. What would happen if someone finally got their hands on it? How lucky he or she would be!


    As Austin inhaled the smell, tranquility dispersed through him from head to toe. "The celestial energy ginseng is inconceivably valuable," he muttered.


    The heartening fragrance in the air was proof of how precious the ginseng was.


    ''What if I could get it?'' he wondered, having set his heart on it.


    His eyes were two burning flames of desire.

 Chapter 132 When The Strong Gather (Part One)

    There were several hills of varying heights on all four sides of the valley where the celestial energy ginseng grew. And as far as the eye could see, there would be at least twenty hills standing around it.


    News that the celestial energy ginseng was about to be fully ripe quickly spread to all the sects. As a result, about half of the hills were already occupied by those drawn to this mystical plant. Each person who had claimed a range set up camp and brought his people there to make that a temporary haven.


    Every person there had the same objective: obtain the celestial energy ginseng. All the fighters on each hill looked at it with full attention for fear that the moment they took their eyes off it, they would lose their chance. It was now a waiting game for the time that it would ripen and open up. The fighters'' eyes glowed hot with passion and yearning as bright as the celestial energy ginseng condensing its ninth aura.


    It was an exciting thing to watch the ripening process of such a precious plant. The dazzling celestial energy ginseng captured the fancy of every person present.


    So when Austin arrived, there was no warm reception for him. Instead, many people were alert and showed their disgust for him. The more the fighters, the more severe the competition, and the lesser the opportunities. No one wanted to give way to another when fighting for something precious. Some people even grumbled to show their loathing as they saw more and more people gathering around.


    Everyone knew it would not be easy to defeat so many competitors to get that prized celestial energy ginseng. The odds of winning were low. But as much as it was quite unrealistic, they couldn''t help being attracted by it and having a deep desire to earn it.


    The best description of the condition was through the idiom, ''Bird dies in pursuit of food, and a man dies in his greediness for wealth.'' The value of the celestial energy ginseng was so high that it could make any living soul on the Grand Desolation Mountain faint over it.


    It went without saying that the news of the celestial energy ginseng would inevitably draw all fighters from everywhere to come and fight for it with all their might.


    Frankly speaking, except for vigilance and disgust, every m


    p of more than twenty people walking in his direction. But as they neared the valley, they stopped. After scouring the premises momentarily, they chose one of the smaller hills that remained unoccupied and settled down. Like everyone else, they were there for the celestial energy ginseng and had no interest in Fanny.


    A young man of sixteen, or perhaps seventeen, dressed in expensive luxurious clothes led this group.


    His clothes were all purple and made of some pricey silky fabric that Austin had never tried on himself before. On his sleeves were etched five-claw golden dragons playing with fireballs. In some way, this was a manifestation of the man''s superior social ranking. It was not only his clothes but also his movements and demeanor that gave the impression that he was likely a descendant of royal bloodline.


    Besides, the people around him looked very subservient, thus making it apparent that he was the one in command, and they were all his men.


    Without expectation, Austin recognized several of the men in the group, including the ones who chased after and bullied Fanny, and was scared away by Austin before.


    Fortunately for Fanny and himself, they were standing in a relatively solitary spot with half of their bodies concealed by a huge stone, so it would not be easy for those men to catch sight of him. Besides, after those men''s arrival, their attention had been on the celestial energy ginseng in the middle of the valley, so they hardly averted their sight from that.

 Chapter 133 When The Strong Gather (Part Two)

    Three burly men of middle age stood next to the young leader. Austin noted that ever since he laid eyes on them, the three had stayed close to the young man. They were never too far from him, and their eyes were on him at all times. While the rest of the men stood apart from the leader, these three were most likely his bodyguards.


    Figuring out which realm these men were in wasn''t all that hard after close observation. And it was quite surprising that all three men appeared to have the cultivation base above the vital energy Earth Realm.


    Considering the young man had three exceptional bodyguards of the vital energy Earth Realm to protect him, Austin assumed he couldn''t be someone just wealthy, but he probably had considerably strong backers to support him.


    Austin thought that this young man must be holding a lot of grudges against himself as he killed some of his men although that never was his intent.


    It was all about Fanny. Austin killed his men to protect the woman from danger. He never intended to offend anyone with his wealth and power and to get himself into trouble.


    But it happened, and there was no way out of it. He had added a new name to his enemy list and got another person he had to pay attention to in case of danger.


    Sighing helplessly, Austin glanced at Fanny, who had again brought a new form of danger to him.


    Then his attention was diverted by a group of people standing on a rather big hill.


    This hill, unlike all others, was filled with some strange, cold, and dark fog. The gray air loomed everywhere, making it impossible for outsiders to distinctly see what those people looked like and how they dressed.


    But what was even more peculiar was Austin felt that he could not perceive the vitality of these people in the same way he previously sensed the others'' in the surrounding hills. Unlike regular people, each one seemed to have been smothered by corruption and death. They were like a walking corpse that had been manipulated by some unusual kind of force. Perhaps, it was because of fear, that no one went near them, and everyone kept them at arm''s length.


    Releasing his spiritual sense, Austin was able to perceive all the other fighters'' strength, except for this group. They seemed to have developed some unique and dark cultivation methods, ones that Austin had never seen before


    hickened further.


    Nearly two hours had elapsed before the competition for the advantageous spot was finally over.


    At this point, strength determined the fighter positions. The circle that enclosed the celestial energy ginseng was for the strongest warriors. Occupying the second circle was the less powerful fighters. Finally, those who were considered weak formed the outer circle.


    Since Austin and Fanny stood quite a distance from the celestial energy ginseng, a not so ideal place, their position did not arouse much interest among the other fighters.


    With the spot being so inferior, they hardly expected anyone would want to take over the position except for the two guys from level six of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    They came to check if they stood any chance of occupying Austin and Fanny''s spot. But as soon as they saw that Austin''s vital energy force was level seven of the Energy Gathering Realm, they realized their inferiority and went off.


    "Look! Here comes Frank of the Flaming Sun Valley," Fanny suddenly cried out, pointing to the sky.


    As Austin glanced up, he saw three men gliding over the hill where he stood. One of them was good-looking, with a well-built figure. He hovered in between the two others and stared down the hill filled with fighters.


    The Flaming Sun Valley was the second strongest sect in the entire Violet Orchid Empire.


    And Frank was the famous and talented disciple among all disciples of the Flaming Sun Valley.


    He was said to be quite powerful and experienced enough to confront Caden.

 Chapter 134 The Soul Collection Array

    Frank was a talented disciple from the Flaming Sun Valley. On his arrival, the first thing he did was to occupy the nearest hill. Of course, there was no resistance to the occupation. The cultivators on the hill hardly matched up to him and obediently left on his instructions.


    When the hill was quiet, a melodious bell rang in the air, announcing the arrival of two mysterious figures that flew down as light and fast as swallows.


    When they stepped down, you could make out a young man and a young woman. There was definitely something otherworldly about them. If you stared into their eyes, you would say they were neither old nor young but eternal.


    The man was tall and handsome, and a long sword hung from his waist. His face bore no expression but was neither hard nor mean. It was tranquil like stream water. You could sense he was thinking something but on the surface, everything was peaceful.


    The young woman''s snow-white skin and long black hair marked her from the crowd. Such gorgeous looks enhanced by bright sparkling eyes, somewhat like the phoenix''s, made the rest think of her as a princess.


    There was an inexplicable aura to them. No one had to ever ask, all knew in their hearts, that the pair was different.


    "They are Leo and Cynthia from the Peripatetic Sect. Their coming too, to the Grand Desolation Mountain is most unexpected," said someone.


    The Peripatetic Sect was the most superior sect in the whole of Violet Orchid Empire. Its power outdistanced that of all other sects''.


    Even the royal family of the Violet Orchid Empire showed respect to this sect.


    For this reason, the Peripatetic Sect''s disciples were highly regarded by the common folk.


    Leo was not only the disciple of the Peripatetic Sect, but the best of the lot. It was said that his cultivation base had reached the medium stage of Earth Realm and he ranked seventh among the young generation of the Violet Orchid Empire.


    Leo and Cynthia went directly to one of the hills near the celestial energy ginseng. There were several cultivators there and they had just conquered a place from the others through a battle. And now, looking at Leo and Cynthia coming over, they felt both angry and frustrated.


    Glaring at the pair, their leader hesitated for a moment. He very well knew how strong these two people were. Finally, he gritted his teeth and withdrew with his gang.


    They had better go away and find another place.


    Soon, they took over another hill with violence. Their conquest was a little farther away from the one they had recently left.


    This was exactly ''the big fish eat small fish and the small fish eat shrimps'' world.


    Austin was impressed by the celestial energy ginseng attracting so many cultivators.


    It was norm for disciples of the five major sects of the Violet Orchid Empire to come here.


    However, it seemed that Sun Sect and Joy Gang had no elite disciples present at the moment.


    Marvin, Billy and Austin were from Sun Sect and in fact, ordinary. The strongest among them was only at level eight of the Energy Gathering Realm. There wasn''t even a single man who had reached the Earth Realm of vital energy present.


    The disciples of Joy Gang too were only at the Energy Gathering Realm as well. None of the core disciples had showed up this time.


    But, there were many elites from the other three sects, i.e. the Peripatetic Sect, the Flaming Sun Valley and the Bloody Hero Gang. . . .


    "Look! The celes


    grandpa''s big array. Let alone the cultivators here. They are nothing in the face of such a strong array," she pouted.


    She was angry at Austin for looking down upon her.


    "Even a medium stage cultivator at the Mysterious Realm was trapped? It''s incredible!"


    Mouth agape with incredulity, Austin looked at Fanny in dismay.


    The Mysterious Realm cultivator was very strong. So, could one imagine how powerful the big array should be?


    And Fanny''s grandfather was an expert if he could deploy such a skillful array.


    In fact, Austin didn''t doubt the authenticity of Fanny''s words. He just felt that Fanny was childlike in her behavior.


    ''If this so-called Soul Collection Array is that powerful, when it is effected, even I can''t run away from it.''


    He felt nervous thinking this.


    Somewhat unexpectedly, Fanny was calm. "Since you''ve said that all cultivators here and even you can''t break this array, why aren''t you worried?" wondered Austin. "As soon as the array starts, I''m afraid even you can''t escape," he added.


    When Fanny heard this, she immediately raised her beautiful face triumphantly.


    "I can''t break the array, but it also can''t trap me. Are you afraid that you can''t escape? Take it easy! I''ll be kind enough to take you out," Fanny giggled.


    "Can you really run away from the array?"


    Looking at her delicate body, Austin was still worried. She was a weak girl anyway, how was she supposed to rescue him?


    "You can rest assured that I will keep my promises. Leave that to me!"


    Fanny patted herself expansively on the chest like a man.


    Austin cast his eyes unconsciously at her chest.


    He noticed that despite the girl being very young, her body was a woman''s.


    "What are you looking at? You pervert! You''re peeping at places people shouldn''t see."


    Fanny folded her hands over her chest and her eyes filled with tears at once.


    Austin looked away embarrassed. His expression was of extreme guilt, quite like a sugar daddy when caught by others when flirting with a young girl.


    Fanny glared at his awkward look and snorted, "Just as my aunt used to say, all men are lecherous."


    Austin was thunderstruck by her conclusion. ''How come little girls nowadays are so mature in their thoughts? She seems to know all things that she shouldn''t know.''

 Chapter 135 Brawl

    Austin and Fanny turned their eyes on the suspicious men in black when a light suddenly exploded from the ginseng plant and started to radiate all over the place.


    The light shined so bright like the sun peaking its brightest at noon. In a blink of an eye, its rays scattered throughout the whole valley, making the cultivators avert their gaze from the intense and vivid radiance.


    The beaming light separated the sky and the earth, creating a dream-like touch of heaven in between. Among the mountains were the shadows of living things. It was a scenario to behold, an otherworldly view that only lasted for a little while. In a matter of seconds, the luminous light vanished in thin air, leaving without a trace.


    It took a while for everyone to react. When they were finally able to make sense of what happened, they quickly searched around and found a celestial energy ginseng at the heart of the valley, spangling under the sun. Its leaves and stem were coated with a pure ray of light that screamed divine.


    It had now fully grown!


    After a long silence, one of the cultivators let out a loud cry. All of them looked at the glistening plant with disbelief and excitement at the same time.


    After a while, a long lasso appeared somewhere from the hill. It stretched long enough to cover the entire precious ginseng.


    A devious cultivator controlled the rope that towered over the ginseng. He had planned for this in advance. He was ahead of the others, trying to take the crop before anyone else.


    "How dare you!" the flock angrily shouted.


    Just when the lasso was about to wrap the ginseng, a sword clicked and was followed by numerous attacks.


    Unable to dodge a considerable amount of hits, the lasso was cut into dozens of segments with its pieces lying torn on the ground.


    This attack came from a very skilled swordsman, Leo, who had mastered level-three sword intent.


    He was strikingly adept, yes, but highly ambitious, just like that vicious cultivator. No one could lay a hand on the ginseng except him.


    He did not stop attacking even when the rope was chopped to pieces. A strong surge of energy rushed from the edge of his blade and formed a huge sword, discharging towards the cultivator. The woeful cultivator was severely wounded with his blood spilling on the ground. He lay dead with his body fully tormented.


    The others were shocked and dared not to move a single bit, afraid that they might be the next target.


    With everyone shut and completely stunned, Leo and Cynthia advanced to the celestial energy ginseng.


    Even with the great fright of the swordsman, the cultivators could not resist the temptation of the ginseng. In an uproar, they swarmed around the ginseng and mobbed it.


    "Move out of my way or die!"


    A massive golden-colored machete flew high in the air and charged in a circle sway. Rays of light


    ht, let''s do this then!''


    Gritting between his teeth, Austin made up his mind.


    He then turned to Fanny, and ordered, "Fanny, stay here and wait for me. Don''t move an inch until I''m back!"


    Fanny was filled with fear. The sight of blood and dead bodies scattered around the valley frightened her. She nodded to Austin and hid under a big stone.


    Austin saw her frightened face and couldn''t help but to smile at her. This girl was so timid. She should never run away from home alone. He needed to talk to her after this and persuade her to go home.


    He then activated his Wind-commanding Skill and rushed to the center of the melee. For each step he took, he further distanced from Fanny and neared the fight.


    ''Violet, at my order, prepare to attack. And, whether it succeeds or not, as soon as I withdraw, you must follow me out.'' Austin communicated with Violet in his mind.


    ''Yes, Master, ''


    Violet replied.


    Austin''s movement was fast and secretive. While all the people were in a brawl, he had waded his way into the fray.


    He swiftly merged in the battle, pretending to make an attack.


    In truth, he was discreet, step by step, advancing to the ginseng.


    Two meters. One meter and a half. One meter...


    In just seconds, he was only one meter away from the ginseng. Austin abruptly stopped moving to avoid any suspicions.


    Ingeniously, he turned his back on the ginseng, still pretending to attack the other cultivators with an angry face.


    With his front on the fight, his right hand was clasped behind his back. As his face formed a smirk, excited for his success, a ray of purple light illuminated from the tip of his finger towards the celestial energy ginseng.


    With a blast of green smoke and a dim pink shadow, the purple light transformed into a small fox appearing over the ginseng.


    It wrapped its paws around the celestial energy ginseng and held it tight.

 Chapter 136 The Red Blood Magical Python

    Violet materialized from the Illusion Bead and pulled out the celestial energy ginseng. She got it in her hand.


    "Damn! A fox took away the celestial energy ginseng!"


    A warrior cried out in surprise as he saw the precious ginseng missing.


    All warriors stopped the fight simultaneously. They looked at Violet who was in the center, still holding the celestial energy ginseng. A sudden deathly stillness arrested the place and no one dared even exhale.


    A demonic beast!


    In the Grand Desolation Mountain range, the warriors fought with demonic and diabolic beasts every day. They knew everything there was to know about them. Just by the breath, they could tell which beast it was. So of course, they all knew what she was as soon as they saw Violet for the first time.


    Seeing a demonic beast among them wasn''t a shock at all. They were now within the mountain range of the Grand Desolation Mountain where most demonic and diabolic beasts lived.


    Till yesterday, rumor had it that the celestial energy ginseng was guarded by a level-four red blood magical python.


    But since they came to this valley, most warriors hadn''t seen a shadow of either beast.


    So naturally they took it as a rumor and soon forgot all about it.


    But now suddenly with a demonic fox popping out, everyone was stupefied. Wasn''t it a level four red blood magical python that guarded the celestial energy ginseng? How come what they saw was a level three demonic fox? It seemed that someone had spread wrong information.


    The strength of the level three demonic fox resembled the Earth Realm''s power at its preliminary stage in the human world. She hadn''t materialized until everyone was engaged in fighting. She fished in troubled waters and took away the celestial energy ginseng. Going by the legends, foxes were tricky in nature. And this one was no different.


    After a short moment of silence, all the warriors regained composure and started fighting to the best of their abilities.


    "Kill this demonic fox!"


    Seeing that everyone had locked on Violet as their target, Austin was worried. There were so many warriors. The chances to escape for Violet looked slim.


    Probably, he had been too rash with his plan. Among those warriors, at least twenty of them were at the Earth Realm. The strength of Violet, in comparison, was equivalent to the Earth Realm''s power at its preliminary stage. Clearly, she was no match for them. The difference in the strength between the two parties looked undefeatable.


    "Violet, use the illusion! Ready to run! Remember, give up the celestial energy ginseng when necessary. Your life is most important!"


    Austin passed the message to Violet through his mind power.


    Seeing herself surrounded by a horde of strong enemies, Violet felt cornered. She was under great pressure. She held the Illusion Bead tightly in her hand, which was continuously emitting purple


    al energy ginseng back.


    After devouring the two warriors, the red blood magical python focused its enormous bloody red eyes firmly on the celestial energy ginseng and saw Violet holding it to her chest. This made the python angrier. It flicked its tongue in and out rapidly, hissing in fury.


    A big bang rang through the earth and the heavens, making all birds flee to escape. An ominous tremble shook the ground with great force again.


    Dirt flew in all directions and rocks collided as the two hundred feet long body of the red blood magical python soared up in the air. In mid-air, it opened its bloody mouth and the colossal body came crashing down at Violet.


    The huge body of the python was blood-red all over, as if it had just bathed in the Sura blood sea. There were red scales densely scattered on the surface of its skin, reflecting cold blood-red light. The sinister light tingled the spines of all the warriors.


    Seeing that the target of the red blood magical python was the demonic fox who had just taken away the celestial energy ginseng, the warriors retreated to the sides and fixed their eyes on the two beasts and the fight they would get embroiled in. They secretly hoped that both the beasts when weakened by the fight would give them the perfect opportunity to ravage the spoils of victory without lifting as much as a finger.


    To their surprise, the demonic fox just stood there, her right claw grasping the celestial energy ginseng that was emitting nine halos in the color of the rainbow. She just stared at the huge mouth that was coming down to gobble her, but Violet didn''t seem to react at all. She stood still, as if frozen.


    Was the demonic fox stupefied by the momentum of the red blood magical python?


    However, an elegant smile came on Austin''s lips. He managed to hold the smile back and put his Wind-commanding Skill to use. Then he quietly left the site as quickly as he could.

 Chapter 137 The Obtaining of Celestial Energy Ginseng

    In a blink of an eye, the red blood magical python widened its gigantic mouth and headed to the demon fox that was holding the celestial energy ginseng. The wind howled and a mass of rocks were tossed as it rushed towards the demon fox.


    Everyone stopped, and watched the little demon fox that seemed paralyzed as it was not making any move.


    The red blood magical python drove itself in front of the demon fox. Compared to its monstrous head, the demon fox looked nothing and as if the python could swallow it in just a second.


    Quickly, the python stuck out its fork-like tongue and swiftly hit the demon fox.


    Then a low explosive sound was heard.


    Everyone saw the body of the demon fox burst like a bubble and scatter as violet specks of dust. They soared around, like innumerous fireflies rejoicing in the air.


    The cultivators didn''t saw any internal organ nor witnessed even a slight bleeding as if the demon fox was not composed of blood and flesh.


    "Illusion!


    The demon fox is not real! What we saw is just an illusion image!"


    The Earth Realm cultivators screamed in surprise. Being experienced as they were, they knew that the fox was not made of blood and flesh.


    As it missed its target, the red blood magical python seemed to know that it was tricked on. It raised its big head high above the ground, opened its big and diamond-shaped eyes while looking for the demon fox, but all it found was just the cultivators.


    Everyone was in chaos when they realized that the demon fox had run away.


    It was for the celestial energy ginseng that they fought for so long and suddenly, the ginseng just had been taken away by the demon fox that disappeared and left an illusion.


    The cultivators could not accept what they had just witnessed.


    "Let''s go and look for it! Damn it! I''ll chop that demon fox into pieces once I find it!" someone shouted.


    As the crowd buzzing in anger, high rank cultivators such as Leo of Peripatetic Sect and Frank of Flaming Sun Valley joined them to chase the demon fox too.


    All of a sudden, the red blood magical python roared loudly in anger.


    It wanted to hunt down the demon fox but it had no idea which direction to go.


    Furiously, the red blood magical python stared at the cultivators with its bloodshot eyes. If these cultivators hadn''t fought over to snatch the celestial energy ginseng, the demon fox wouldn''t have ro


    he outskirts of the valley.


    ��...


    In the outermost ring of the valley, scattered more than twenty people in black. Two men who seemed to be leaders of them stood side by side while looking at the center of the valley, where the battle between the cultivators and the python taking place.


    "Tomb owner No. 30, when do you think we should start the Soul Collection Array?"


    one of them asked.


    "Let''s wait for a little longer. The red blood magical python is powerful. Although it''s no match for the cultivators, it will consume a lot of their energy in the battle. When the cultivators were exhausted, it will be the best time for us to start the array," the other man said slowly.


    "That makes sense," he responded.


    "Being able to take the celestial energy ginseng away under the gaze of the crowd, that demon fox is really no ordinary! However, since we have been guarding around the valley and arranged the array for such a long time, why haven''t we seen the demon fox so far? Normally, if the demon fox had escaped, we should have found it," the other man said.


    "I guess the demon fox is still in the valley. It''s impossible for it to easily break through the Soul Collection Array. Fox is good at hiding. Maybe it is hiding somewhere in the valley and waiting for a chance to escape. Once we initiate the Soul Collection Array, there will be no place for it to hide. Soon, we will get the celestial energy ginseng," he answered.


    Hearing that, the man nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly, a man in black rushed over.


    "Your graces, two cultivators are heading toward us!"

 Chapter 138 Soul Chasing Sticks

    The two tomb owners who were on guard on the outermost part of the valley immediately noticed Austin dashing out as their men reported to them that two cultivators were rushing towards the valley.


    "Look at how fast he moves! He''s like a lightning bolt spearing to the ground."


    one of the tomb owners gasped.


    "Hmm, look how his vital energy dissipates around him. It is obvious that this guy has only reached the seventh level of Energy Gathering Realm. But it''s such a rare sight that someone of his level can travel at such high speed."


    "Go and ask two or three men to take his soul."


    "Yes, sir!"


    A man in black replied. As soon as he responded, he immediately rushed towards Austin with three men on his heels.


    Although both tomb owners were amazed by Austin''s swiftness, he was still only a seventh level fighter of Energy Gathering Realm. They arrogantly believed that three or four men were enough to take care of him.


    ... ...


    Carrying Fanny in his arms, Austin effortlessly glided as he was flying, rushing towards the outside of the valley.


    His arms were strong enough to carry even a half ton heavy object. Since Fanny was so thin, carrying her was a breeze for him.


    Fanny was stunned as well by Austin''s capability to move so swiftly. She was still able to follow Austin closely as they made their way to this Valley of celestial energy ginseng. She was secretly gloating with the fact that Austin didn''t have the ability to throw her off even if he wanted to.


    Now, she could still feel Austin''s swift pace. It suddenly dawned on her that Austin hadn''t moved fast last time. Rather, he had intentionally slowed down so that she could easily follow him all the way to this valley.


    Fanny had finally realized that it would be totally impossible for her to catch up with Austin when he started moving in full speed.


    This news had Fanny gritting her teeth. She felt upset, but was definitely convinced by Austin''s strength.


    But what annoyed her was the fact that Austin deliberately slowed down his pace just for her. She had even felt complacent and proud the entire time because she was able to follow closely behind Austin.


    On the other hand, she was impressed with Austin''s amazing fighting power. Based on the dispersion of Austin''s vital energy, she could clearly identify that he was at the same level as her, a seventh level fighter of the Energy Gathering Realm. However, Austin was capable of slaying cultivators at the sixth, seventh, and even eight level of the Energy Gathering Realm easily like killing dogs and chickens.


    Austin had also mastered multiple bodily movement skills. ''What kind of monster was this guy?'' Fanny thought.


    While Austin was still running, four men in black emerged out of the blue and converged towards him. Apparently, those men were about to stop him from his path.


    ''Who the hell were these mysterious men? They even deployed a large array in order to kill cultivators and collect their souls.''


    Hundreds of cultivators from different schools and sects had flocked here to get their hands on the celestial energy ginseng.


    Almost all of the disciples of the five major sects from Violet Orchid Empire had journeyed here. Besides, a lot of powerful people were present as well.


    y deployed by these men was called Soul Collection Array and the weapons these men used for soul collection were known as soul chasing sticks. The men in black even planned to collect cultivators'' souls. So these men were skilled in soul collecting.


    Soul, namely the spiritual soul left after one''s death, was a type of relatively peculiar energy in the universe. It could preserve all of one''s existence such as memories and emotions after his or her death. In other words, it was another form of existence after one''s death.


    Souls, simply put, are ghosts, which is a more common interpretation of people.


    However, they couldn''t be preserved for ever in the universe, because they were not supported by bodies. Their energy would gradually grow weaker as time passed by. Eventually, the souls fully dissipated and left the universe.


    Austin had no idea why these men were collecting souls.


    But instead of pondering over this revelation, Austin released another spiritual sense flying needle, which intruded the man''s brain. He then wielded his Negative Shadow Blade, finally putting an end to the man''s life.


    While he was fighting with men in black, Austin left Fanny somewhere away from the fighting. After he finished them off, Austin went to Fanny and pulled her closer to him.


    Fanny was only 16 years old. Apart from her grandfather, no other man had ever dared to touch her body while she grew up.


    But so far, Austin had touched her over and over again. The thought annoyed and embarrassed Fanny, turning her cheeks pink.


    However, under the current situation, it was better if she didn''t make any fuss.


    "Fanny, have these men successfully deployed the array?"


    Fanny replied after thinking for a few moments, "Yes, the energy within the valley has been more or less controlled. They have successfully deployed the array."


    "Then, how do we escape from the array?"


    "Hmm, this array is rather impressive. But there is a weak point in the northeast side. We can easily escape through that side."


    Austin adopted his bodily movement skill as soon as he heard what Fanny had deduced and flew towards the northeast side with rocket-like speed.

 Chapter 139 Start To Break Through The Array

    Austin rushed to the northeast part of the array with Fanny.


    A few minutes later, Fanny warned Austin, "Slow down, we are at the boundary point of the array now. One more step forward and we will be under attack."


    Fanny''s warning made Austin stop him in his tracks.


    Sensing his surroundings through his superior spiritual abilities, Austin became aware of some differences. Something was certainly odd around them.


    So Austin began to survey his environment. There were some stones and trees out in the front, nothing out of the ordinary that looked suspicious.


    "Look there, there is something waving and twisting. That is the form of the array''s energy."


    Austin looked to where Fanny pointed. As Fanny had said, right in front of them, towards the left hand corner, something was contorted as waves came out of it. ''Thank god for Fanny, or else I wouldn''t have noticed this in the slightest, '' thought Austin, ''Arrays were awe-inspiring just to look at.''


    "How should we break through it?"


    Austin straight away asked the most direct question possible. He didn''t want to waste the limited time they had.


    "Look at that row of trees, surrounded by the thorn bush. There are six trees in the center of the grassy patch, but none of them are real. Actually, they are the base of the array.


    Once we successfully cut down these trees, we could break through the array."


    Austin didn''t tarry and he summoned his Twin Shadow Blades to strike the six trees down in a trice. As their trunks were just as thick as a large bowl in width, this shouldn''t take too long.


    But before the Twin Shadow Blades could hit the trees, something in the array got disturbed.


    All at once, the sky was as dark as the night. Overcast with innumerable clouds, it was as if a black blanket had been thrown over them.


    As Austin and Fanny glanced at the mysterious twisted contortion, thick black fog clouded their eyes and in fact, the whole area. Though none could see, but balls that burst into smog were tossed high into air.


    It was as if a land of haze had appeared mysteriously that was getting faintly lit up. The light''s source was illusory souls with red eyes who poured in from the skies and land and screeched sadly and shrilly, giving goosebumps to anyone who could hear.


    The souls cried in a low droning voice and lunged at the Twin Shadow Blades to stop it in its flight path and prevent the falling of the six important trees.


    These souls were the Soul Collection Array''s most important part of the attack.


    Since the souls were illusory, when the Twin Shadow Blades hit them, it hit nothing but air. That''s to say, the Twin Shadow Blades could do no harm to the souls.


    But these souls with their sad, cruel, relentless and hostile energy made everyone low-spirited unable to do a


    a brief time.


    When the two trees were cut down, two small black flags appeared in their place.


    Seeing this, Fanny, who followed Austin closely, got quite excited. She rushed to pick them up, jubilant as if they had hit the jackpot.


    The two tomb owners immediately knew what had happened when the two trees were cut down and the black flags were picked up. After all, they were the arrangers of the Soul Collection Array. Glancing in the direction of the trees, they saw Austin as the source of this distress.


    "We are in a bad way now. It was those two warriors. The four men we sent have turned out to be completely useless. How could they fail to defeat these two warriors who are just at the seventh grade of the Energy Gathering Realm?"


    The two tomb owners had arranged four of their subordinates to intercept Austin and Fanny. As Austin''s and Fanny''s cultivation bases were weak, the two tomb owners believed that their four subordinates should have definitely captured the duo and collected the souls.


    This was also why the tomb owners hadn''t paid much attention to the array.


    Instead, they had focused their energies on the center of the valley, where the red blood magical python was fighting with many warriors.


    Scads of warriors had managed to bring the red blood magical python at the gate of death. It was about to be dismembered.


    The two tomb owners still ordered some subordinates to pay attention to what was going on in the valley. They were waiting for the red blood magical python to get killed, so that they could immediately set the Soul Collection Array in motion.


    This was why no one noticed Austin killing the four black men who wanted to stop him and Fanny. Then, Austin went north and started to break through the array. The black men''s hubris lied in looking down upon Austin and not knowing his strengths fully.

 Chapter 140 Breaking The Array

    That punk is breaking the array! How did he know where the weakness of the array was?


    one of the tomb owners hollered in disbelief.


    Austin''s Twin Shadow Blades struck a tree, and it created a loud smack. As soon as the tree was cut in half, it turned into a little black flag. Fanny, who was waiting for this moment, jumped towards the flag and grabbed it.


    "How about we activate the array and attack that rascal now?"


    "No need for that. He has just reached level seven of the Energy Gathering Realm. You take in charge of this array. Activate the array when the red blood magical python dies," explained a tomb owner. He rushed to the northeast corner, followed by five men in black.


    "Austin! Those men in black found out we were breaking the array. They want to stop us," Fanny anxiously reminded.


    Austin turned his gaze around the area, and saw the tomb owner approaching him with five men in black. He had seen this tomb owner with his spiritual sense before.


    Taking the lead was the tomb owner, nearing as quick as a flash of lightning. Austin guessed he had reached the Earth Realm at least when he saw how calm and collected he was when approaching.


    The foundation of the array consisted of six trees, three of which had been cut off. Austin planned to cut off the remaining trees to break the array, and he knew it would not be an easy task.


    He needed to seize every minute and second, as the tomb owner would arrive at any minute.


    Worse, the souls which had been attacking Austin and Fanny seemed to have found out that Austin''s pale golden vital energy could harm them. They decided to stop attacking the two.


    They changed their target and began to attack the Twin Shadow Blades, which were pouring their all in destroying the remaining trees of the array. Affected by the countless souls, the Twin Shadow Blades were encased by black spider webs, unable to cause damage to the trees anymore.


    Austin was filled with rage at the sight of this. Frowning and with no choice left, he recalled the Twin Shadow Blades and strode towards the trees. He threw a punch on the trunk, and the tree rocked in agitation. But to Austin''s dismay, it did not break.


    He didn''t expect the foundation of the array to be this sturdy and stable. He could lift 1, 000 pounds with one hand, yet he was unable to break the tree with his fist. ''This array is truly remarkable!'' he exulted in admiration.


    No wonder it took the Twin Shadow Blades, a high-grade spiritual weapon, a while to cut off three trees. Austin admitted that he was not able to maximize its power due to the little cultivation base of vital energy he acquired. But then again, no one must belittle the power of the weapon exerted by a martial artist at level seven of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    If it were any ordinary tree, Austin could have smashed it into pieces with only one punch.


    Since a mere punch had evidently no effect, Austin threw more punches on the trunk one after another. After four


    e extracted to use it. He wouldn''t use the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill unless he was in the gravest danger. He must not utilize this ultimate skill right now.


    The Twin Shadow Blades controlled by his mind was already a sufficient attacking mode which was hard to deal with. And using it would not require much of his vital energy.


    The Twin Shadow Blades would always be his first choice in dealing with enemies.


    In midair, the Twin Shadow Blades and the ghost claw fiercely clashed, creating shock waves that spread around.


    Apparently, the Twin Shadow Blades were no match for the ghost claw. The two sides had been deadlocked for a while, and then the Twin Shadow Blades sprang back. Austin immediately retrieved them back into his body.


    Meanwhile, the ghost claw faded and became more and more transparent. It flew towards Austin and after a short distance, disappeared. It was apparent that the tomb owner''s vital energy to support the ghost claw had been used up.


    After taking back the Twin Shadow Blades, Austin wasted no time and ran away as quickly as he could.


    "It''s a high-grade spiritual weapon!"


    the tomb owner exclaimed in surprise.


    He had been stuck at the preliminary stage of Earth Realm for several years. In his peak condition, he was about to make a breakthrough and reach the medium stage of Earth Realm.


    The brat was only at level seven of Energy Gathering Realm, yet he managed to survive from his martial arts skill attack with his high-grade spiritual weapon.


    It said a lot about how powerful a high-grade spiritual weapon could be.


    The tomb owner himself only had a low-grade spiritual weapon which was certainly no match for Austin''s.


    At this thought, greed began to surface on his face as he made up his mind to kill the brat and steal his weapon.


    "Ha! You won''t be able to get away. Spiritual Chain!"


    The tomb owner snorted as he watched Austin''s receding figure. His eyes were painted with a dark and dangerous glow.

 Chapter 141 Spiritual Chain

    Austin was running when suddenly, he stopped and felt a force restraining his steps. He heard some clinking sounds like that of chains.


    Austin immediately realized that something was wrong.


    He used the spiritual sense to figure out what was making his steps heavier. He saw a long and heavy iron chain in his Soul Sea. ''When did it get here?'' Austin wondered. The black, ghastly and bloodcurdling iron chain shone with a dark red light. Its aura screamed grief, despair, and certain gloom.


    It was the spiritual sense martial arts skill!


    Austin was knowledgeable of this martial arts skill. At first glance, he recognized that the thick and black iron chain in his Soul Sea was controlled by the spiritual sense power. It belonged to a kind of spiritual sense martial arts skill.


    The chunky iron chain appeared clearly, and metallic clicking sounds followed its movement. It charged towards spiritual figure that hid in Austin''s Soul Sea, trying to clasp it and make it burst.


    Austin could feel that the spiritual sense power controlling the chain was not very powerful. It was even weaker than the spiritual sense power he possessed now.


    Yet, even with its weak spiritual sense power, it emanated an aura of misery and anguish. It screamed total destruction in form. Just by looking at it, it emitted negative emotions that made people feel desperate, sad, and resentful. The dreadful feelings just came continuously to affect and erode Austin''s emotions and sanity.


    When the spiritual figure was affected by these negative emotions, it would lose its sanity and even turn violent. At last, it would lose itself and easily be caught by the black chain.


    Such spiritual sense martial arts skill was indeed mysterious and uncanny. Although the spiritual sense attached to the black chain was not very strong, it would cause significant harm to Austin if he would not drive it out of the Soul Sea in time.


    Austin didn''t dare to treat it lightly and summoned one of his weapons. In an instant, a Spiritual Sense Flying Needle condensed and came into shape in his Soul Sea. It came fast at the black iron chain which was attacking his spiritual figure.


    Clank!


    With a crisp metallic sound ringing out, the chain was broken.


    At the same time, the tomb owner''s face registered shock. ''How did this guy have the spiritual sense power? More unbelievably, he did not only have the spiritual sense power, but he also understood the spiritual sense martial arts skill!'' He furiously wondered.


    In normal cases, only a martial arts practitioner who had reached the Mysterious Realm could master the primary spiritual sense power and form the Soul Sea.


    The spiritual sense-related marital arts skill was uncommon, and only a few practitioners can master it.


    lp of the spiritual sense power, Austin found that these men were not only strong in their cultivation base, but they were also surely faster than him.


    It seemed that it was not easy for Austin and Fanny to entirely flee from the brawl.


    Austin tried to figure out why they were after him.


    He slowed down and advanced at the speed of what an ordinary warrior at the Energy Gathering Realm usually went.


    After a while, five figures came into his view like lightning.


    "Austin, is that you?"


    A familiar voice came through loud and clear.


    "Steward Zhu!"


    It turned out that one of the five men was the steward of the Sun Sect---Murray!


    "Steward Zhu, what are you doing here?"


    Austin immediately dashed to him and greeted.


    Murray was very close to his heart, who was his teacher who treated him like his own son. At the sight of him, Austin felt safe and reassured.


    At the same time, Austin was surprised to find that there were two Elders of the Sun Sect in the group.


    The Elders were the second highest in command at the Sun Sect, after the Sect Leader.


    The ordinary disciples of the Sun Sect seldom had the chance to meet the Elders. Unless it was for significant events such as services or anniversaries, it was really rare to see them on normal occasions.


    The Elders of the Sun Sect were generally at the premium stage of Earth Realm. And it was said that some Elders might have already made a breakthrough and entered the Mysterious Realm.


    The Sun Sect publicly declared that the Sect Leader, Theon, was the only one who had reached the Mysterious Realm. However, words on the ground had it that besides Theon, there were more than one Mysterious Realm masters in the sect. If it were not for this, the Sun Sect would not have become one of the five most prominent sects in the Violet Orchid Empire.

 Chapter 142 First Hearing Of The Ghost Sect (Part One)

    Murray also did share the feeling of surprise to see Austin.


    "Austin, you''ve also come to the area surrounding Grand Desolation Mountain to practice."


    "Yes, Steward Zhu. I know I''m too weak. Hence, I''ve been racing against the clock to practice, never daring to slack off."


    Murray gave a satisfied nod, gratified that Austin had become the go-getter he once was. He had known for several years that Austin had only one thing in his mind��absolute determination to become stronger. That was the main reason why Austin became the number one among the outer disciples three years ago, and the primary reason due to which Murray appreciated him profusely.


    "Is this young man a disciple of our Sun Sect?" asked a sonorous, strong voice.


    The speaker was a lean, short old man with unusually sharp eyes. He was Richard Cao, an Elder of the Sun Sect who commanded great respect amongst his peers.


    Austin hurried to them, made a humble bow and said in a respectful tone, "Elder Cao, Elder Li, I''m Austin Lin, an outer disciple of Sun Sect.


    And this is my friend I met in the area around the Grand Desolation Mountain."


    Austin pointed to Fanny and introduced her.


    Richard Cao was mildly pleased with Austin''s polite and deferential manner. He gave Austin a slight nod in response.


    Ordinarily, it was a great honor for the Sun Sect''s outer disciples to see him.


    As for Elder Li, who dressed up as a Taoist nun, looked as cold as the frost in late autumn, coming across as distant and unapproachable.


    She ignored Austin''s salute. Apparently, she had no interest in even looking at an outer disciple.


    There was also a white-bearded old man in a purple robe, and a middle-aged man with a reddish complexion. They stood beside the other three and chose to remain silent.


    Nobody enquired about Fanny. Austin, now 16 or 17 years old, was in his late teens and it was not unusual for him to have a relationship with a girl. After all, adolescent boys and girls always yearned for love.


    Murray shot a few quick glances at Fanny without attracting much


    stin thought of those mysterious men in black, who set the Soul Collection Array in the valley where the celestial energy ginseng was.


    Their purpose was to hunt down all the cultivators in that valley and collect their souls ruthlessly.


    Coincidentally, most of those cultivators in the valley were disciples of the five major sects in the Violet Orchid Empire.


    "Recently, we''ve found that those who often attack the disciples of our five major sects may have sneaked into the surrounding area of the Grand Desolation Mountain and tried to attack the disciples practicing here," Murray stated with a dignified look. "That''s why we came here."


    Austin then realized that these Elders and stewards had appeared together in order to investigate this matter.


    He was fifty percent sure that the mysterious black-clad men in that valley were the ones who hurt the disciples of the five major sects. That thought was making him increasingly uneasy.


    "Steward Zhu, many unfortunate things have indeed happened in the surrounding area of the Grand Desolation Mountain recently."


    Hearing his words, Murray and the other four suddenly rendered their undivided attention to the speaker.


    "What do you know, Austin? Tell us honestly," Murray said.


    "And take your time."


    After a while, Austin revealed the five people about what had happened over the past two days.

 Chapter 143 First Hearing Of The Ghost Sect (Part Two)

    The five soon learned that the celestial energy ginseng had appeared in the surrounding area of the Grand Desolation Mountain, which led to many cultivators rushing to the valley for it, and that some mysterious black-clad men also had showed up there concomitantly.


    Austin, of course, did not disclose what he had done, and hid key parts of the story that involved him.


    As for the whereabouts of the celestial energy ginseng, Austin said that he only saw it was finally taken away by a fox at level three, and very understandably didn''t mention that the fox was Violet, who had been subdued to him.


    On hearing the news of the celestial energy ginseng, the eyes of these Elders and stewards lit up. After all, the celestial energy ginseng of seven hundred years was also a great treasure even according to their standards, which would be of great aid to further their cultivation base.


    And when Austin talked about the mysterious black-clad men, the five got visibly curious. They exchanged quick glances perhaps out of sheer fright as they focused on the words pouring out of Austin''s mouth.


    "The Soul Collection Array!"


    When Austin spoke of the name of the array the men in black had arranged, the three stern and calm Elders turned pale as if they were horrified to their very cores.


    They looked at each other and saw nothing but deep fear in each other''s eyes.


    "The Soul Collection Array... "


    "Are they the dregs of the Ghost Sect... "


    "If that''s the case, we are in huge trouble... " ...


    The three Elders murmured and seemed to be recalling something scary from their memories.


    ''The Ghost Sect? Are the mysterious men from the Ghost Sect?''


    Austin wondered.


    It was the first time Austin had heard of this seemingly notorious sect.


    Judging by the horrified look on the faces of the three Elders, he reckoned that the Ghost Sect must have been a remarkable and evil force.


    "Do you mean those men in black have laid the Soul Collection Array to siege the cultivators in the valley engaged in the struggle for the celestial energy ginseng?"


    Elder Li suddenly asked in an icy tone, her arms fidgeting aimlessl


    Ring.


    "Violet, you can come out now."


    As soon as these words were spoken, a cloud of green smoke rose from the bead, and with a flash of pink light, a little fox appeared in front of Austin.


    "Aha!"


    At the sudden scene, Fanny gave a scream of horror. Then she stared at Violet, open-mouthed. She had not been this horrified anytime recently.


    "Isn''t this the same fox that took away the celestial energy ginseng in the valley? What is it doing here?"


    Fanny cried, covering her gaping mouth with her hand. She still couldn''t believe that the fox suddenly appeared in the cave out of nowhere.


    Violet, who had known about Fanny''s existence, was amused by her startled look.


    "Master, I''m used to being in a human form."


    "It''s up to you. You don''t have to ask me for permission. From now on, you decide what form you take."


    Austin didn''t stop her because he didn''t think it was necessary to interfere with the little hobby of Violet.


    Then with a flash, another cloud of green smoke filled the air, and the fox transformed into a fabulous and stunning girl.


    Her gentle features curved into an attractive smile. Her lithe, slender body walked gracefully, and she was irresistibly charming. The whole cave appeared to be brightened by her charm.


    Then Violet stretched out her hand, and in it lay a human-shaped herb with nine rays of colorful halos. It was indeed the celestial energy ginseng itself!

 Chapter 144 The Ninth Level of the Energy Gathering Realm

    Here it is, Master,


    Violet said as she handed Austin the celestial energy ginseng.


    Austin reached out his hand and took it from her. An overwhelming feeling of triumph took hold of him. In his hands was the most coveting magical substance hundreds of cultivators could only dream of having.


    "You... ... I see it now. You were in this together! This whole time, you planned to keep the celestial energy ginseng to yourselves!"


    Fanny exclaimed as she realized the truth.


    "Oh, sister. You are too beautiful to be a monster," Fanny said, looking at Violet.


    Fanny was a skinny little girl. Being around Violet who had the shape of a woman always made her feel a little insecure.


    Violet modestly smiled as she covered her mouth with her hand.


    "You''re beautiful too, little sister. You''re blossoming. I am sure that you will soon turn many heads," she replied sincerely.


    The women seemed to have connected very well. They talked as if they had known each other for years.


    Austin continued to admire the celestial energy ginseng as he thought of the legend that surrounded the magical substance. It was a tale widely spread among the disciples of Violet Orchid Empire.


    It was said that this once allowed a disciple of the Bloody Hero Gang to go from the eighth level of the Energy Gathering Realm to the first layer of the Earth Realm. To this day, it was still believed that the substance remained as potent as ever, even after four hundred years.


    He looked at the treasure on his hands and wondered if what the legend said were true.


    He had many strengths but they were hidden in the shadow of his one great weakness: his lack of an ability to cultivate vital energy.


    It was for this reason that Austin longed to reach a higher level of vital energy all his life. This was his greatest wish that led him to his quest to attain the celestial energy ginseng.


    "Violet, stand guard for me. I want to cultivate inside this cave," he ordered.


    "Master, are you sure you want to eat the celestial energy ginseng inside this cave?"


    Violet asked. She was fully aware of his intentions, but she could not help but worry.


    "Yes, I am. The longer it is in our possession, the more dangerous it is. There are many people who will stop at nothing to own something so precious. Besides, my current vital energy is no longer sufficient. It needs to be replenished as soon as possible. Now that I have the celestial energy ginseng, I can use it to reach a higher level," he replied.


    "Master, you are only at the seventh level of the Energy Gathering Realm. Isn''t it risky? The celestial energy ginseng has been in existence for so many years. Its power is unimaginable. I know the legend of the Bloody Hero Gang, but how are we even sure that it''s true that he reached the Earth Realm after taking the ginseng? How did he manage to handle all that energy without meeting his peril if this substance was as potent as they say?" she expressed.


    "Good observation, Violet, but it is not enough to deem the legend false. Rare treasures such as this one possess properties above the laws of nature that we are familiar with. Perhaps, the force produced by the celestial energy ginseng, despite its potency, is not one that is harmful to men. In all honesty, its power doe


    s the path specified by the Golden Sun Scripture.


    Jingle.


    A clink echoed, disrupting the silence of the cave.


    Suddenly, a soft voice was generated inside Austin''s body.


    Along with this, Austin felt an abrupt and dramatic increase in his power.


    "The eighth level of the Energy Gathering Realm!" Austin yelled with excitement.


    A tinge of joy flashed across his face.


    However, there was still so much pure energy inside his body. It unceasingly replenished and renewed his body systems, changing muscles, bones, cells, and tissues.


    Then, another soft voice filled his body and echoed mildly throughout the cave''s walls.


    "The ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm!" Austin exclaimed.


    Reaching another level, he could not help but go wild with joy.


    Three years ago, he arrived at this same level but was not able to return to it again. Now, he was back at last.


    He felt so physically strong.


    Then, Austin made a decision. He decided not to continue pushing forward for higher energy levels. Despite the abundance of pure vital energy and his confidence that progressing was possible, he knew that continuing would make him unstable. It would get in the way of his daily duties and progression in martial arts.


    There were limits to the energy that one''s flesh and organs could hold.


    Failing to be aware of these limits and taking in more than what he could handle could cause a cultivator''s organs to be drained of strength. As the saying goes, haste makes waste. Negligence would cause several problems that might impact a cultivator''s future performance forever.


    Although Austin was determined to take as many advantages as he could with the celestial energy ginseng, he later realized the gravity of its consequences, thus, forcing himself to slow down. Instead of pushing towards higher levels, he decided to consolidate his power at the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    In essence, Austin was neither greedy nor complacent. He was content with his present situation. Although most cultivators understood this concept, how many of them, like Austin, would really be able to resist the temptation for reaching higher levels?

 Chapter 145 Austins Energy Gathering Realm

    After everything he had been through, Austin finally reached level nine of Energy Gathering Realm. Without hesitation, he spent two more hours to strengthen his cultivation base.


    When he primarily stabilized his current cultivation base, he felt that there was still some pure energy from the celestial energy ginseng flowing inside his body. Now the celestial energy ginseng in front of him had about half of its energy left.


    About three-fifth efficacy of the celestial energy ginseng was left after he used up the two-fifth efficacy in the process of Austin''s breakthrough of level eight of Energy Gathering Realm.


    "I should waste no time. I must replenish the vital energy for the vital energy stone," Austin whispered to himself as he prepared his mind and body.


    Without a second thought, he extended his long arms and quickly stuffed the celestial energy ginseng into his mouth, and then a refreshing sweet taste immediately spread around his tongue.


    As the celestial energy ginseng gradually slid down his dry throat, a powerful pure energy diffused through his slender body. Austin felt a strong energy as he slightly trembled in the process.


    He began to control the vital energy stone inside him. With a weak but fast vibration, the energy stone released a powerful suction force and drew the vital energy which was transformed from the efficacy of the celestial energy ginseng into his belly.


    Minutes had passed. All the vital energy was absorbed by the vital energy stone.


    ''The vital energy stored in the stone was enough to give me ten more boosts.''


    Austin was surprised when he estimated the extraordinary power of the efficacy of the celestial energy ginseng.


    �� ��


    Austin rose to his feet and clenched his fists. A vigorous energy gushed out from his body and surrounded him. His cloth swelled with air, just like an inflated balloon.


    ''Wow, the energy is so strong!''


    Austin thought. He was so satisfied with the impact


    and pleased that he finally regained the capacity of level nine of Energy Gathering Realm.


    When he calmed down, Austin summoned the Twin Shadow Blades. Immediately, two daggers, one black and one red, drifted in front of him.


    The Twin Shadow Blades had incredible power and could travel through space in an instant. Furthermore, they could suddenly appear or disappear in the air and move forward along a break point trajectory.


    However, the attack power and movement speed of the Twin Shadow Blades depended on the vital energy of the one using it.


    The mysterious power of the Twin Shadow Blades became much stronger as Austin''s vital energy competence significantly increased.


    Austin ordered in secret, then the Negative Shadow Blade in front of him suddenly disappeared, and in an instant, it appeared in front of the wall of the cave.


    The wall looked so sturdy and solid as it was composed of a huge granite.


    Under his command, the Negative Shadow Blade stabbed into the granite wall and bits and pieces of the granite wall fell to the ground. It moved toward a few meters before Austin recalled it.


    Then the Positive Shadow Blade disappeared too. It abruptly appeared at the wall of the cave and continuously hit it with rage vital energy.


    The intense movement of the Positive Shadow Blade created a loud rumbling sound as it repeatedly hit the wall.


    The cave violently shook like there w


    te how powerful his opponents were.


    They couldn''t help guessing blindly. ''Maybe these girls are just ordinary people and know nothing about martial arts at all. Then why are they here? Did the young man take them here to satisfy his lust after his cultivation?


    He must be really thirsty for sex!''


    Some cultivators couldn''t help but sigh.


    �� �� �� ��


    Ahhhhhhhhh Woooooooh!


    With a long and anguished roar, a level three one-horned diabolic wolf was thrown high in the air like a fired cannonball and then hit a big tree a dozen meters away.


    "Bang!"


    The trunk of the big tree was so thick that it took several people to surround it. Despite that fact, the tree shook violently and countless leaves fell to the ground when the two-meter long wolf hit it.


    Violet and Fanny widened their little mouths as they were shocked to what they saw.


    The corpse of the one-horned diabolic wolf fell to the ground. Austin summoned the Negative Shadow Blade and it stabbed into the head of the diabolic wolf. After a moment, a level three beast core jumped out.


    Austin stuffed the beast core into his Space Ring. For just a few days, he already killed a dozen level three diabolic beasts and obtained over ten beast cores.


    When he was about to leave the place, he released the spiritual sense energy to probe the nearby area within four hundred meters in range.


    Then he immediately sensed three familiar figures approaching him.


    Austin wasn''t alarmed, but just smiled sarcastically.


    "I don''t want to kill you. But since you are asking for death, then don''t blame me!"


    He distinguished that those people were the remaining members of the Blood Wolf Team.


    The team had five members before he had killed two of them when they came to the Grand Desolation Mountain to hunt him.


    Austin had still been at level seven of Energy Gathering realm when he killed them.


    As of now, Austin had reached the level nine of Energy Gathering Realm. The other remaining members of the Blood Wolf Team were still at level eight of the same realm. So Austin was confident that he was able to kill them easily.


    Moreover, Violet''s competence was equal to preliminary stage of Earth Realm. With this, Austin did not need to hide from them.

 Chapter 146 The Death Of One Member Of Blood Wolf Team

    Austin had telepathically told Violet that the remaining members of Blood Wolf Team were fast approaching.


    "Don''t worry, Master. There are just three martial artists at the Energy Gathering Realm. Dealing with them is a piece of cake," said Violet.


    Meanwhile, Violet whispered the situation to Fanny, taking in mind that the latter might be scared.


    "Brat! We''ve found you."


    A burst of evil laughter came from behind the trees, and then three vicious men showed up.


    The man leading them was none other than Matthew. He dressed like a refined and cultured scholar, and a sword hung on his waist. People who didn''t know him would believe he had a strong sense of justice and was ready to help the weak. It was his facade, definitely. Behind that sophisticated look were the countless murders he had committed.


    Standing on the left was a bulky man in a massive red coat. He looked ugly and brutal, holding a giant mace as tall as him.


    On Matthew''s right was a lean man with a scar etched on his face. His eyes were sinful as it dripped with an air of malevolence.


    Austin recognized that the two men standing beside Matthew were members of the Blood Wolf Team. He had fought with them in a lush bush before.


    It was from these two men that Austin learned that the Blood Wolf Team had sent five men to kill him.


    Without any delay, the three men they charged at Austin as bold as a lion. They certainly underestimated Austin''s and his allies'' capabilities.


    The lean man stuck out his tongue and licked his lips in a perverted way while glancing at both Violet and Fanny. A nasty grin was plastered on his ugly face.


    "Oh my! I didn''t expect to meet such pretty girls here. I haven''t fucked anyone in weeks. This is going to be fun."


    The members of the Blood Wolf Team were surprised to see the reaction of the three, amidst their appearance.


    Instead of panicking, they most definitely looked calm and composed��not the least bit worried about the situation. If more, disdain was written all over their faces, as if they had already known the three


    ere starting to disintegrate.


    His blood, flesh, and organs dropped from the hole in his chest. Austin was now covered in blood, and its scent filled the air, triggering others to vomit.


    "NO!"


    both Matthew and the thin man yelled in disbelief. They couldn''t believe their companion was killed in an instant.


    Austin didn''t use any vital energy. Instead, he killed the bulky man merely with his physical power.


    "How dare you kill my man! You''re done! I swear I''ll tear you to shreds! Consider yourself dead meat!" shouted Matthew.


    They had never thought that their companion would be killed before them, in the cruelest way.


    "Wait! Was it you who killed my other two companions?"


    Matthew suddenly realized how his two other men had been killed��brutally, just like this!


    "Hahaha! You got me. I killed them with these very fists. One of them even begged for mercy before I killed him. Since you planned to kill me from the very beginning, you should be prepared to pay the price," Austin mocked. Indifference can be extracted from his voice.


    Matthew and the lean man fumed with rage when they heard what he said.


    "Bro, let''s fight him together. We must fight tooth and nail to kill him!"


    The sight of the blood of their companion enraged Matthew and the lean man completely. This pumped their adrenaline and desire to slaughter Austin even more.

 Chapter 147 Ice Mysterious Skill

    Matthew and the scarred man were also part of the Blood Wolf Team along with the two men who perished. Knowing what Austin did to their mates made them furious.


    The scarred man opened his palm and a cylinder appeared emitting rays of blue and green. He then turned his hand towards Austin and immediately, the lights turned into violent flashes of lighting shooting directly towards Austin.


    Then, he waved his hand again and revealed a sharp, green claw which was made of steel and attached with an iron chain. It flew towards Austin as the man held its opposite end.


    A bad feeling came over Austin. There was something eerie about the claw that he could not help but notice even before it reached him. It was tainted with poison!


    Running Wind-commanding Skill, he dodged the incoming attacks with a series of graceful turns.


    "Shiiiiing!"


    "Shiiiiing!"


    "Shiiiiing!"


    A series of sharp sounds echoed through the air. When it all subsided, the ground where Austin once stood was replaced with a landscape filled with a dozen mud holes.


    As Austin moved, in his mind, he mustered energy to summon the Negative Shadow Blade. With it, he swung towards the incoming claw. The collision of the two forces produced an explosion of jet black.


    The Negative Shadow Blade was a spiritual weapon. And Austin was at the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm. Therefore, with a powerful force, the blade cut the iron chain to pieces like a metal ball against brittle glass.


    Without the chain, the steel claw was thrown into the garden of thorns that lay beside them.


    The Negative Shadow Blade disappeared after it cut the chain. It left no trace. Then, it reappeared as suddenly as it vanished and was flying straight towards the scarred man''s chest.


    Petrified, the scarred man watched the incoming blade approach. Fear froze him completely. The Negative Shadow Blade pierced through his chest, flew out through his back, and once again, disappeared completely.


    "You...! How did you do that?"


    The scarred man stared at Austin with his pale, stunned eyes. Never could he have imagined that he would perish at Austin''s hands.


    He did not even have chance to display his skill! The fight was over even before it began.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    Matthew also stared at Austin in surprise. "How did that happen? How did he get so strong?" he murmured to himself.


    He gravely underestimated him. He took two members of the Blood Wolf Team with him to kill Austin once and for all. Both of them willingly went, excited to get some action. It did not occur to any of them that this would be a difficult task. Now, Matthew realized the gravity of his mistake. In a split-second, all his men were killed!


    He was all alone now!


    For the first time, Matthew was afraid to fight Austin.


    "I''m impressed, young boy. I have to admit that I underestimated you before.


    However, I must warn you. Killing me will not be eas


    l energy stored in his elixir field spread from his belly to every limb of his body.


    His vital energy in his elixir field was almost as big as his fist. Right now, it flowed to wherever he directed it towards. Gently, it spread. It emitted rays of light that grew hotter and hotter, like a gentle morning sun slowly growing into a violent, burning ball of fire. The heat became so intense that it felt as if everything was melting.


    Words flashed in Austin''s mind: ''The Golden Sun Scripture is the most powerful and potent element in the universe. Its force is indomitable and can only be controlled by the most powerful of creatures.''


    It was a passage from the text that introduced the Golden Sun Scripture.


    ''That sentence is definitely not an exaggeration of the power of the Golden Sun Scripture, '' thought Austin. Warmth started to rise inside his body.


    He then continued to chant the holy verses of the Golden Sun Scripture. The warmth started to slowly go out of his skin. Instantly, a hot wind seemed to have enveloped him, melting the snow generated by Matthew. It resembled the hard winter snow the moment the sunshine of spring started to dominate the sky. In a matter of seconds, they dissolved completely.


    Matthew''s Ice Mysterious Skill was reduced to nothing with Austin''s powerful Golden Sun Scripture.


    "Ha ha ha! Ice Mysterious Skill? Was that all? I expected it to be more spectacular! That was nothing but a flop! What''s so special about that? Why even call it a Mysterious Skill in the first place?"


    Austin mocked as he laughed loudly. He then sent a Spiritual Sense Flying Needle towards Matthew. At the same time, he also summoned his Twin Shadow Blades to appear behind him in his mind. With a quick command through telepathy, the Twin Shadow Blades sped towards Matthew in a flash of black and red.


    "That is impossible! How did you manage to cultivate a skill that utilized so much heat?"


    Matthew roared. He was very surprised.

 Chapter 148 The Flower Dragon Array

    Matthew thought that as long as he used his Ice Mysterious skill, Austin''s move would be significantly influenced��Austin would be frozen, and his movements would be restrained by the chill.


    But the events showed otherwise. Matthew''s Ice Mysterious skill was no match with Austin''s cultivation method. Even facing the constant attacks by Matthew''s Ice Mysterious skill, Austin was merely countering it without a sweat.


    Completely confused, Matthew suddenly felt his head starting to ache. The pain was too much to bear that he began to lose focus on the combat.


    Then a sense of danger overwhelmed him as he saw two daggers, a red one and a black one, appeared jointly, almost on his chest, from nowhere.


    "How dare you do that?" Matthew shouted angrily.


    His two hands stretched out in succession, and two ice mirrors took a form of a shield to stop the daggers.


    Bang Bang! The ice mirrors had exploded. With the super-heat vital energy of the two staggers, the ice blocks had vanished into the air before it could melt on the ground.


    Austin''s Golden Sun Scripture afflicted Matthew''s Ice Mysterious skill. So Mathew did not have the urge to defeat Austin when their vital energy slammed into one another.


    Matthew''s face turned pale, and he was overtly frightened that he found himself in despair.


    It was so easy for Austin to kill him!


    As expected, the red dagger and black one cut Matthew''s shoulders after they broke the two ice mirrors.


    Ah!


    The Twin Shadow Blades had a weird way of attacking, and Matthew could not deal with it. He was lucky to dodge the daggers and save his body from being critically hit; otherwise, his chest would be completely notched and sliced.


    Austin strode out and flashed before Matthew in a second. In Matthew''s fright, Austin pouched him alternatively with his fists, exerting thousands of pounds in strength.


    Compared with the martial arts skills that utilized vital energy, which was often used for a long distance, Austin preferred to fight against his enemy by his pure strength in close combat.


    One reason was that sheer physical strength would not consume much of his vital energy, making him last longer and recover faster after a long fight.


    Another reason was that when fighting against an opponent, his quick bodily movement burst strength and tenacity, making him feel vigorous with sweat.


    Matthew''s spirit started to recede when his confidence had wholly left him. He could only desperately form ice shields one after another, in the hope of preventing Austin''s punch.


    In the end, when Austin drove a hefty punch for the tenth time, Matthew could no longer hold his defense. He was helpless as he watched Austin''s fists approach him.


    "You cannot kill me! The Blood Wolf Team has sent five of us to chase and kill you, and if we all died, then the whole team will hunt you until you are dead!"


    Matthew attempted to threaten, but as a response, Austin fully landed his last punch, much stronger than the previous one.


    Bang!


    With a definite hit, Matthew''s chest plunged hard, a


    ent. The Wind-commanding Skill was useless, after all.


    What made Austin felt strange was that the flower dragon chased and attacked only him as if Violet and Fanny were not around. Even when it passed near the two, it never struck them.


    Austin did not know how to deal with the flower dragon, but he was thinking of using his Twin Shadow Blades. The two daggers attacked the flower dragon alternatively and took his place for the time being. Austin heaved a sigh of relief watching the blades counter the flower dragon. He could use this time to think for a counterattack.


    "You! Small-minded guy! If you keep doing this, I will never talk to you later!"


    Fanny shouted at the sky as if talking to someone.


    "Small-minded guy? Who are you talking about?" Austin was confused.


    Both Austin and Violet did not know whom Fanny was talking to or who she was talking about.


    "Fanny, what is happening? You know the guy who is controlling the flower dragon, don''t you?"


    "Yes, you are right. It is my grandfather''s protege, who made the Flower Dragon Array."


    "Flower Dragon Array? Did your grandpa''s protege set it here? I don''t remember having a problem with this guy nor even meeting him at the very least. Why did he suddenly attack me with this array?" Austin asked, utterly confused about the whole situation.


    He could not understand what was happening.


    "Don''t speak of him. He always acts pettily and selfishly, and he is a total jerk!" Fanny furiously replied.


    With an angry look, Fanny glared in some direction.


    Austin looked at the same direction as Fanny, and his spiritual sense barely perceived a figure somewhere. Although he had a sharp spiritual sense, this guy was definitely challenging to find.


    ''That array is really amazing.''


    Austin sighed in his mind and thought of how it took him a lot of strength to fight against the flower dragon. After all his attacks, it was still unscathed.


    "Austin, let me help you to break the array! "


    Fanny loudly exclaimed while Austin was lost in his thought.

 Chapter 149 A Mysterious Realm Master

    Austin used the Twin Shadow Blades to smash the flower dragon again.


    As Austin saw it, although the fighting ability of the floral dragon was not very strong, as long as it was dismantled, it would continually gather its energy and form a dragon again. It was definitely a tricky weapon, but Austin was more thrilled to come across a challenging opponent.


    The dragon seemed to be slightly harmless as it had not fully started the onslaught on Austin yet. Even so, he did not hesitate to use his vital energy. After all, he had enough of it stored in his elixir field--thanks to the vital energy stone. He could get replenished at any time he wanted.


    Even with a little cockiness, he knew that it would be best to break the array. The flower dragon had been pestering him for quite a while, and it was starting to get annoying. He must end this as soon as possible.


    Hearing Fanny''s words, Austin cheered up.


    "Okay, quick! Tell me how to break it."


    "The Flower Dragon Array is wood in nature. As the metal conquers the wood, it would be easier to destroy it with a metallic weapon."


    That explained it. No wonder Austin''s punches had no effect on it. Even if he had already gathered all his strengths, his blows were still futile.


    Now that he was using his Twin Shadow Blades, they might defeat the flower dragon since they were metal in nature. And as Fanny explained, his metallic blades would overcome the wood-based flower dragon.


    "Take three steps back towards the direction of thunder and then move two steps forward towards the direction of fire. Stomp on the center, and quickly turn to the direction of the swamp, and then take a sharp turn to the direction of heaven. When you see the seven array flags, use your dagger to crack them."


    Austin employed the Wind-commanding Skill and swirled fast like the shadow of a ghost. Austin reached the spot as soon as Fanny gave the instruction--as if head already knew and practiced it.


    Seven flags then drilled on the ground, right in front of Austin. The flags formed a shape of the Big Dipper.


    Austin summoned the Negative Shadow Blade, and in a flash, it emerged and came towards the Big Dipper. In just one strike of the blade, all the seven array flags broke into two parts.


    A loud cracking sound came through loud and clear.


    The sound, like that of a shell that was shattered, filled the whole place. Then a young man, who seem


    change of heart, thanks to Fanny pleading him.


    The young man felt grateful to Austin for not killing him. His life was very precious; he didn''t want to die yet.


    "Are you okay?"


    Fanny rushed to his side and tended the shaking man.


    "Fanny, I knew you still care for me more than anyone else."


    Seeing that Fanny was so worried about his safety, the man in grey was ecstatic. His jealousy towards Austin faded as happiness took the better of him.


    "Huh! What do you mean? What are you saying?"


    Fanny stared at the young man in grey, confused with his remarks.


    "Hahahhaha! You broke the Flower Dragon Array and threatened my apprentice. How dare you!"


    All of a sudden, a loud and energetic laughter echoed in the forest. A rapidly spinning vital energy vortex appeared above Austin''s head. The spirits around the space seemed to have sensed the vortex and madly surged all together like a whirlwind.


    "Master!"


    "Grandpa!"


    Fanny and the young man called out in surprise.


    Soon enough, the frightening vital energy vortex quickly condensed, turning into a large and old wrinkled palm. It pressed on Austin''s head with terrifying momentum.


    A Mysterious Realm master!


    Being caught in the frightening power of the vital energy palm, Austin felt that his blood seemed to have frozen and he couldn''t move. His vital energy would not work either, and to make it even worse, he felt his breathing turn heavy.


    Only an Earth Realm master could possess such powerful tactic and launch such unbreakable suppression.


    The old man is most certainly a Mysterious Realm master!

 Chapter 150 The Four-sided And Eight Trigrams Array

    Austin had heard from Fanny that her grandfather was an array expert, but he hadn''t expected the old man to be proficient in martial refinement as well. According to the violent attack he was facing, Fanny''s grandfather must be no less powerful than Theon, the head of Sun Sect.


    Terrified and scrambling to combat the attack, Austin began to call up the Golden Sun Scripture. Soon, his golden vital energy circulated in his body.


    To his surprise, the luminous sphere inside his elixir field trembled slightly. Just in a trice, the sphere shone bright as if it was irritated by the attack from Fanny''s grandfather. Before Austin could react, the luminous sphere released a large amount of pure and stolid power which flowed into Austin''s meridians.


    It seemed that the luminous sphere acted automatically to help Austin when he was in the face of danger!


    This mysterious sphere had absorbed a lot of vital energy in the past during Austin''s martial refinement. And now, it had returned purified vital energy to Austin.


    After gaining this additional support, Austin was surprised to find that he was eased dramatically from the huge palm-shaped vital energy that Fanny''s grandfather had created.


    He quickly bounced on his tiptoes to jump ten meters backwards and break free from the perimeter created by the huge palm.


    "What? It seems that you are learning an extraordinary cultivation method."


    With those words, the huge palm made of vital energy vanished into thin air, and simultaneously, the speaker of these words, appeared next to Fanny. It was a bony old man in a grey robe. He revealed no emotion on his solemn face, but astonishment flashed in his eyes as he stared at Austin.


    "Grandpa! I was dying to see you!"


    Fanny rushed into her grandfather''s arms and grew excited like a little girl.


    "Really? I think you are actually unwilling to see me. Otherwise, why did you leave home when I was unaware? Your fellow apprentice and I have looked for you for two whole months!"


    Her grandfather said in a stern voice, but his joy and relief of seeing Fanny safe obviously outweighed his anger. He eventually stretched his hand and stroked his granddaughter''s hair with tenderness.


    "I''m sorry, grandpa. I promise that it won''t happen a second time!"


    Fanny said as she stuck out her tongue playfully. Her gran


    trengthen himself, he spent most of his time on learning the Wind-commanding Skill.


    He was now learning the third section of the pamphlet, Using the Wind.


    Austin had grasped the first two sections, Feeling the Wind and Knowing the Wind. As for the third section, he felt increasingly confused about its content during his practice.


    Feeling the Wind and Knowing the Wind were the basic parts of this bodily movement skill. The rest three sections were the key to employ this skill perfectly.


    After over ten days'' practice, Austin had achieved new progress in his Wind-commanding Skill and could move faster. He could move twenty meters by one step now.


    With his outstanding moving speed, his newly gained power at level nine of Energy Gathering Realm, and his mighty weapon, the Twin Shadow Blades, Austin found no challenge in the living area of level-three beasts and easily killed dozens of them.


    He finally came to the living area of level-four beasts on a whim. Soon, he felt great pressure when facing those beasts there and realized that he was still weak compared with grade-four beasts.


    Still, the fact that most cultivators of Earth Realm had to avoid those beasts balanced his frustration. After all, he was only level nine of the Energy Gathering Realm!


    Austin managed to kill two demonic beasts of level four by exerting all his power and employing the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill, but he also got slightly wounded.


    After that, he was very unlucky to bump into a violent level-four beast��a purple flaming leopard.

 Chapter 151 The Violet Royal Sword (Part One)

    The level four purple flaming leopard was about four feet long and two feet high. It also had long sharp claws that could effortlessly slice anything. The creature was so huge and strong that smashing an at least eight feet wide tree was just a piece of cake for it. And it was considered as the fastest land animal. Its speed was beyond your imagination.


    It shot out a purple fire from its mouth whenever it attacked its prey, easily defeating it. The purple fire''s heat burned instantly anything that it came into contact with.


    Coming across that purple flaming leopard, Austin intended to take it down at first. However, as their battle raged through, the leopard started breathing out its purple fire. The heat was so intense that Austin had no choice but to admit defeat and escape.


    After years of hard training and diligent practice, Austin''s speed had improved so much that he could now reach twenty feet with just a single step. He was finally able to match the leopard''s speed, with which could help him keep a safe distance from the animal without getting toasted alive.


    He couldn''t even begin to imagine what could have happened to him a month ago when he was only capable of running a distance of ten feet a step. He might not stand a chance now, and might have been roasted meat for the leopard.


    It had been several hours since they started the chasing game. And at last, the purple flaming leopard had finally started showing signs of weariness and fatigue.


    But Austin was already a step ahead. He replenished his vital energy while running with the use of the vital energy stone stored in his elixir field. So compared to the tired leopard, he was still strong and had enough energy to keep on running while maintaining his fast speed.


    And finally, after half an hour had passed, the leopard stopped in its tracks. Exhaustion had finally caught up with it, forcing it to kneel down on its legs and started gasping for air with its tongue sticking out. It was obvious that the leopard had never seen a human who could outrun it. With confused eyes, the animal stared at Austin as he grew smaller in the distance.


    "That''s it, son of a bitch. Where did your energy go?"


    Austin slowed down and released a sigh o


    Ring and putting it away, Austin started to check the other Space Rings.


    They were from Nigel, Elton, Lyle, Lois, and Barbara. The value of the belongings inside, included vital energy crystals, elixirs, and low-grade spiritual weapons, were worth at least 90, 000 vital energy crystals.


    And those Space Rings he took from the members of the Blood Wolf Team also contained vital energy crystals and elixirs, but they were only worth about 10, 000 vital energy crystals.


    It was not surprising that the other people had more Space Rings than the members of the Blood Wolf Team because they had cultivation base of the medium stage of the Earth Realm. The Blood Wolf Team members only had cultivation base of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    It was the norm that whoever was in a higher social ranking would inevitably have more chances of being wealthy.


    After he finally finished accounting on all of the belongings stored in all the Space Rings, Austin had a brief picture of how much fortune he had made.


    All in all, he had about 300, 000 vital energy crystals'' worth of property. It was indeed an astounding amount, which he only earned in just a few days.


    The majority of his wealth came from that Scott''s Space Ring, which contained things worth 200, 000 vital energy crystals.


    Satisfied, Austin collected all of the Space Rings and placed them into Scott''s Space Ring because it had the largest storage space. Then he hid it in his deepest pocket for safe keeping.

 Chapter 152 The Violet Royal Sword (Part Two)

    Afterwards, Austin looked down. What was left in front of him was a long scarlet sword which had a mysterious shimmering streak of magical light emanating from it.


    It was a high-grade spiritual weapon that Lois received from his ancestors.


    There were three words engraved on the blade of the sword, which read Violet Royal Sword.


    Austin stood up and decided to test the sword''s ability. He aimed at a giant tree and sliced it using the blade. In an instant, a streak of strong scarlet light flashed from the sword as it was cutting the tree.


    And right after the Violet Royal Sword had completely sliced through the tree, the enormous tree that had a width of at least five men''s arms'' length began to shake. And then it started tilting and was slowly falling to the ground. Austin retreated to a safe distance, about 20 feet from the falling tree. A roaring and rumbling sound came from the falling tree. The ground shook as it fell, creating a loud bang which resonated throughout the forest. The animals were surprised and frightened; birds left their nests and flew into the sky, the deer scattered everywhere trying to find a safe place to hide, and the rats wiggled into their caves...


    ''Wow! This is a surprisingly sharp sword.''


    Austin was fascinated and amazed with the sword''s power.


    Holding the sword in his hand, Austin started thinking as to how to use it for his own gain.


    As of this moment, he had acquired martial arts skills of Spiritual Sense Flying Needle, Wind-commanding Skill, Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill, Twin Shadow Blades, and the 1000 pounds'' lifting capability he got from Overlord Body-refining Formula.


    Mulling over his skills, he realized that none of them required a sword or even needed a sword.


    Although the Twin Shadow Blades sounded like a skill that would require some sort of weapon, but in reality, it only required the use of his mind in order to control it.


    But since he had obtained a powerful sword, he felt the need to start learning and practicing a n


    ''s attitude towards him. Being a customer, he wasn''t expecting such a cold treatment.


    "You are not welcome here. We only purchase diabolic beast cores above level three. Otherwise, just take your diabolic beast cores over to that grocery store over there. They would be more than willing to do business with you," the guy said, even more impolitely.


    No doubt the guy judged Austin as an ordinary, weak young man who could not possibly have much strength. And of course, in his eyes, it was absolutely impossible for Austin to have any high level diabolic beast cores.


    What the shop wanted was diabolic beast cores, which were at least at level three, and which was indeed an impossible feat for fighters who were even at level eight or nine of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    It was something very difficult even for prominent fighters, let alone Austin looked like a weak, fragile young man. The guy thought that he was wasting his time talking to Austin, so he urged Austin to leave.


    Furrowing his brows, Austin stared at the guy indignantly for a short time without arguing with him.


    After calming down for a moment, he walked towards the corner and stood in front of that guy. From his pocket, he took out his level three beast core and threw it on the counter table.


    "Now, do you think I should leave?" he asked coldly.

 Chapter 153 Ganges Auction House

    The clerk''s eyes shone in excitement as Austin slammed a three-level beast core on the counter. Evident on his face was pure ecstasy as he glanced at Austin and back to the organ of the beast.


    With his field experience and expertise, he recognized that it was a genuine three-level beast core.


    The rough and ragged looking man who threw the beast core was just like any other typical man he would encounter on the streets--someone he would not waste time on. But because he was here as a client, he would definitely lose his job if he would not treat him as one--with full special service. He hastily took a quick breath and flashed a rather wide and creepy smile at Austin.


    "Nice to meet you, son! You''re so lucky to get such a treasure! Where did you get it? I wish I am as lucky as you are! You''re going to make a fortune! You must have no idea how much this three-level beast core is worth! Let me tell you! This costs a whopping one thousand vital energy crystals! Hard to believe, right!" the clerk exaggeratedly waffled.


    He had concluded with his own imagination that Austin must find it somewhere. It was common for low-grade fighters to find the core of higher level diabolic beasts, which were killed by accident or died a natural death and of sickness.


    ''The sun must have been shining so bright to this man!'' The clerk thought.


    Austin looked just like any other normal man. There was nothing that screamed so special about him. This was why the clerk thought from the beginning that he was not capable of killing a three-level beast.


    He couldn''t help but glance at Austin again with an admiring look for the windfall he got--selling a beast''s core without exerting the slightest effort.


    One thousand vital energy crystals were a large fortune for him, while he had to work hard for almost half a year to obtain it.


    Meanwhile, Austin had realized by now what the clerk was probably thinking, and he didn''t bother to argue with him. It would be better to show him how skilled he really was. The next moment, he drew out his space ring and poured a heap of beast cores on the counter.


    "This is all I have. Please take a look and let me know how much I can take with me." Austin said in a light voice as if he was greeting an old friend.


    He pretended not to notice what registered on the clerk''s face.


    His eyes and mouth dropped wide open, unable to utter a word at the sight of the beast organs before him.


    Not ready to accept this setback, he rubbed his eyes and stared at the pile of beast cores in front of him.


    Seconds passed and the clerk had done nothing but rub his eyes and examine the beast cores, not daring to look into Austin''s eyes. "Wow, w-wait a moment! I..." the clerk was still unable to complete his sentence.


    "45 three-level beast cores and 3 four-level beast cores, altogether," Austin said and pushed them a little forward.


    The clerk choked as if the beast cores had taken away the power of speech from him.


    Austin was surprised with his surprised reaction and touched his own nose, wondering why.


    "What''s the matter? If these are not what you people are asking for, I''ll trade it to the


    the receptionists about the goods they were interested in.


    Although the hall was swamped with all kinds of customers and most of them were talking, there was an elegant and tranquil atmosphere. Everyone was holding down their voices as possible as if they were afraid to disrupt the serene ambiance.


    Austin took his time strolling along the hall, stopping and going as he liked, but no one voluntarily attended to him.


    Getting tired after walking around, he saw a fighter walking away from a counter after completing the process of purchasing his good.


    Austin hurriedly stepped forward and stopped before the newly vacated counter.


    He heaved a sigh of relief and found a young woman standing behind it, with delicate make-up and a soft womanly figure. She seemed to be someone married.


    "Hey, would you like to put something up for auction or bid for something, young man?" she asked casually.


    Like the clerk back at the store, she seemed to also judge people solely by their appearance and was reluctant to receive a young fighter like Austin.


    By putting something up for auction, she meant that lots of fighters came there with stuff they wanted to sell. By doing so, the auction house would sell it for them.


    While by bidding, it meant that fighters came there to purchase the things they were interested in, like Austin''s purpose of coming there.


    "Well��"


    Austin paused a moment, clearly thinking of what he could say.


    Then he continued.


    "Madame, I''m looking for some books on sword skills. Can you help me?"


    "Hmm, Let me see. You''re planning to purchase some books on sword skills, right?"


    The woman nodded her head formally before replying to his question.


    "Hmm, as a matter of fact, there are all kinds of fighters who come here every day with their books on martial arts, and the ones on sword skills are quite commonly auctioned here. I''m sure you would find some here. But before anything, I have one condition. That is, you must be able to afford it!"


    Austin''s face lit up with her words and eagerly replied, "Of course! Show me what you got!"

 Chapter 154 The Snow Dragon Fruit

    The woman heard about Austin''s intent to attend the auction, so she flashed a professional smile.


    "Well, you''re in luck. There is an auction today. And as far as I know, there is a sword skill book among the items we are selling.


    Please pay 3000 vital energy crystals as cash pledge, 1000 vital energy crystals for the consulting fee, 2000 vital energy crystals as the appraisal fee, and 500 as the seat-assignment fee. That''s 6500 in total. After you have paid the fees, I''ll guide you in," prattled the woman.


    "What? 6500?"


    Austin blurted out in shock.


    "Cash pledge, which I think is very reasonable. Consulting fee, I can reluctantly accept. But the appraisal fee? I did not take anything here to put up for sale. What should I pay the appraisal fee for? And seat-assignment fee? Do guests have to pay for their own seats when they come here? Am I in a theater or what?"


    Austin felt outraged by this swindle.


    "Pshaw!"


    The smile on the woman''s face froze on her lips. She then snorted and explained impatiently," Mister, you should know that any item that''s displayed in the auction has been specially appraised, and it is absolutely impossible to pass away fakes as genuine.


    The auction house promises every cultivator that they will never be deceived in buying a fake here.


    This is why all participants, be they sellers or bidders, as long as they attend the auction, have to pay a share of the appraisal fee. And if you are reluctant to pay the high sum of money, you can try your luck on the street. Many people set up stalls there, and I think you may find what you want, or perhaps you will not.


    What''s more, as you see, the magnificent architecture of the Ganges Auction House. It is the most comfortable environment for every cultivator who participates in the auction. But we have to pay maintenance fees for these buildings, don''t we? Therefore, the seat-assignment fee..."


    Austin thought about it, and knew that it was useless to argue with this woman. Besides, these fees were not only for him, but everyone who attended the auction. All he could do was obediently take out the vital energy crystals in the corresponding sum, and hand it over to the woman.


    "Very good. I''ll lead you in right now." After receiving Austin''s vital energy crystals, the woman smiled again and gestured for him to wait.


    After taking care of all the paperwork, Austin stepped into the auction house led in by a waitress. Like the woman had said, there was already an auction in progress.


    Once inside, the bright surroundings dimmed into a dark place with few lights being lit. Austin furrowed his brows to concentrate on the Intermittent noises that he could hear from the stage.


    The auction hall was so large that it could have easily hoste


    loor price for the snow dragon fruit is 20000 vital energy crystals! Gentleman, start your bidding!"


    said the auctioneer smiling, her eyes moving slowly around the room. Every cultivator who met her eyes felt that she was specifically looking and thinking of him.


    "21000!"


    Someone called out a price.


    "22000!"


    "25000!"


    ...... .......


    "30000!"


    The audience''s enthusiasm was peaking now. It was only a moment before the bid price reached 30000 vital energy crystals.


    But Austin was biding his time. Although he was interested in the snow dragon fruit, he still hadn''t forgotten the main purpose of his trip.


    Moreover, this was only a price adding process. Until the end, there was no way to know how much the fruit could cost.


    If the final price was affordable to him, he could always bid for the fruit again.


    "50000 vital energy crystals! Friends, I am with the Flaming Sun Valley. I hope you can give me a chance to buy the fruit. I''ll always owe you this one."


    called a voice suddenly, when the price of the fruit was added with 40000 crystals.


    The Flaming Sun Valley was the second largest power in the Violet Orchid Empire. No cultivator dared to offend them.


    Thus, at the calling out of the Flaming Sun Valley''s sect name, a lot of cultivators quietly laid down their bidding placards and remained silent.


    And yet the voice was very familiar to Austin.


    He quickly turned his head to find the source of the voice.


    It was a young boy dressed in a light-yellow garb sitting in the front seat. As his beady bright eyes shone arched by his graceful eyebrows, his applied light make-up glowed.


    That was Raymond of Flaming Sun Valley, the young ruffian!


    He was the one who had offended Austin and was beaten up for it, also the one who hired the Blood Wolf Team to hunt Austin down.

 Chapter 155 Illusory Swordsmanship

    When Raymond bade for the snow dragon fruit, others had decided to withdraw in order to not offend the Flaming Sun Valley. A smug smile played on Raymond''s lips when his trick was successful.


    "Well, thank you for doing this for me!" Raymond said conceitedly.


    "Humph! This is an auction house, not the Flaming Sun Valley. The snow dragon fruit will belong to the highest bidder. 55, 000 vital energy crystals!"


    A boy''s voice came from a corner of the auction house.


    People turned to look who it was, and then saw a boy of 16 or 17.


    He was wearing purple, and his clothes were luxurious. His demeanor was both dignified and graceful. He seemed someone royal or noble.


    Standing behind him were a group of martial artists. Apparently, they were under the boy.


    ''He must be from a prominent family. He doesn''t take the Flaming Sun Valley seriously, ''


    thought most people present.


    ''Besides, he has three martial artists at the Earth Realm as his men.''


    "You... Who are you? How dare you ignore the Flaming Sun Valley!"


    shouted Raymond. He was boiling with rage now.


    "Seriously? I''m here to make bids at the auction. Is the Flaming Sun Valley so high-handed that nobody is allowed to bid?" the boy sneered and then turned to the auctioneer. "Hello, Miss Auctioneer, can we bid for the snow dragon fruit?"


    Disdain was written all over his face.


    Many other martial artists had been already irritated by a bossy Raymond, but they had been forced to keep their resentment to themselves because of the formidable power the Flaming Sun Valley had.


    The boy contradicting Raymond somewhat appealed to them. Some of them even laughed out loud to show their approval.


    Th


    nd rewarding than spiritual fruits and elixirs.


    If you didn''t have any spiritual fruits or elixirs, your cultivation speed would be much slower than the others. But as long as you had a high-grade martial arts skill and you adhered to cultivation unremittingly, you would be a strong martial artist sooner or later.


    But if you didn''t have any martial arts skills, you would be unable to be a strong person even though you may have countless spiritual fruits and elixirs.


    After a moment''s silence, people came back to reality and fixed their eyes on the jade slip kept on the plate. Even the inviting auctioneer had lost her luster.


    Austin took a deep breath to calm himself down. He was excited because he was satisfied to see the grade four martial arts skill.


    However, many martial artists were interested in it as well. Austin was not sure if he could have it in the end.


    Staring at the jade slip on the plate held by the auctioneer, Austin swallowed hard. If it went to another man, then his trip to the auction was a failure.


    And failure was precisely what Austin would not be able to reconcile to.

 Chapter 156 A Fierce Bidding (Part One)

    Having all the cultivators'' undivided attention, the flirtatious auctioneer felt pleased. What had hooked the audience was obviously the Illusory Swordsmanship. But now as she smiled her sweet and seductive smile, the audience felt weak in the knees.


    "As the name says, the Illusory Swordsmanship is almost too good to be true. It can release hundreds of Sword-lights if its owner has attained the Major Achievement Stage. In fact, the energy of each Sword-light is powerful enough to kill. This is what makes it a daunting weapon," she said as the introduction to the weapon. On hearing this, a wave of murmurs and gasps spread across the room.


    "However," the auctioneer took a pause, "the Ganges Auction House has always been honest with its customers. We only deal in fair trade. Period. So, it is only obvious that we will tell you both the swordsmanship''s merits and demerits. Especially the latter. Now, it has two shortcomings.


    First, it consumes a lot of vital energy when used. This is very easy to understand. Its owner''s vital energy would be the source of its Sword-lights, and we are talking about hundreds of Sword-lights here. So just imagine the amount it requires.


    Second, its power could be too fragmented. It is true that the large amount of Sword-light it produces is very hard for your opponent to avoid, yet each of the lights might not be strong enough as the energy gets divided. It could be weaker than one focused attack in some circumstances," the auctioneer explained patiently.


    "But then these are problems only for cultivators that have a weak cultivation base.


    For those with a refined level of cultivation, who can absorb and unleash immense amount of high-quality vital energy, these weaknesses can easily become strengths.


    In a word, this Illusory Swordsmanship is meant for the strong��the ones with a solid cultivation base and abundant vital energy.


    So please think twice before you bid," she concluded. Austin was a bit surprised by the frankness and the detail in which the setbacks of the


    y, a voice finally resounded in the room, bringing great relief to the auctioneer.


    "I offer two hundred and ten thousand vital energy crystals for it!"


    It was a hoarse voice that startled the others with its audacity to be the only bidder for such a distinguished object.


    Almost everyone turned to look who this brave soul was.


    As hundreds of eyes swept the room, the slim figure of a boy in a corner caught everyone''s attention. Half in shadow, he was so well hidden that many couldn''t clearly see his face.


    Those who saw him couldn''t place him from Adam. So murmurs, guesses and gossip began to brew to answer the two most important questions: "Who is he? Where is he from?"


    A person plucky enough to be the first and the only bidder yet for the Swordsmanship had to be someone remarkable. After all, very few cultivators could afford an amount like this and had the girth to pay in one straight go. So many started to think that this mysterious bidder wasn''t a local, just like Raymond from the Flaming Sun Valley.


    The boy was none other than Austin. He felt that the moment to bid was now and never and so decided to jumpstart the race with a probing quote.


    What he didn''t expect was the unwanted attention of possibly everyone in the room. On the inside, he groaned. He tried to avoid curious stares to conceal his embarrassment.

 Chapter 157 A Fierce Bidding (Part Two)

    He had been wanting to keep a low profile. He even thought that although he would have to speak loudly, he could change his voice by making it really hoarse and by that logic, unrecognizable.


    What balderdash all of this was! All of this hiding and crouching was not to Austin''s liking at all. Had he had a better option in mind, he wouldn''t have resorted to such tactics. But then Raymond was there and that too, with a bone to pick would have been the quickest to find out the voice as Austin''s. This whole dilemma of hiding and not hiding had no solution. After all, just because he disguised his voice once didn''t mean that Austin was saved. He had to bid again and foolishly hope that he would go undetected by Raymond whenever he opened his mouth to bargain!


    Austin''s fears were not unfounded. The moment Raymond heard his hoarse voice, he looked in his direction, as if the voice rang a bell.


    He even leaned forward and traced the source of the voice in the crowd. When he finally looked at the corner where Austin stood, Austin had nowhere to run or hide.


    So what else, Austin allowed himself a bitter smile.


    As the drama was playing out silently between Austin and Raymond, a sexy voice distracted the tense atmosphere. Somehow, this voice sounded even more attractive than the auctioneer''s. "You are so generous, my boy," a woman said slowly and sexily. "But it''s a pity that I want to buy this swordsmanship, too. I''m sorry, but I will offer two hundred and thirty thousand vital energy crystals!"


    the woman declared, chuckling to herself. She had shown her determination by marking up twenty thousand vital energy crystals without showing any hesitation.


    Her charming voice instantly diverted the attention from Austin to her. And rightly so. She had a stunning figure, both hot and slim to ogle at as she sat curling up in a chair that was covered with leopard print. She looked as supple as a willow, and as enchanting as a seductress.


    "It''s Trish! The Trish from the Flower Blooming Sect!"


    Someone among the crowd


    r three hundred and forty thousand vital energy crystals?" the auctioneer pressed on.


    "Three hundred and thirty thousand vital energy crystals! Any other offers?"


    she inquired again. Looking towards the crowd, she was hanging out for a better offer. But when she found that most cultivators shook their heads, she raised her hammer and was about to set the hammer price.


    "Wait!"


    someone suddenly demanded, with a hint of anger in his voice.


    The auctioneer paused, and turned to look at the man with a confused look on her face.


    It was Raymond. The auctioneer was surprised for a split second, but seeing him rise up, she smiled again and asked, "How may I help you, our distinguished guest from the Flaming Sun Valley?"


    Raymond didn''t deem her important enough to respond to her immediately.


    Instead, he ignored people''s stares and turned to fix a stern look at Austin, who again was trying to hide in the dark corner knowing what was to ensue.


    "Nothing, it''s just that I have taken a sudden interest in this Illusory Swordsmanship, because of a friend of mine. I will give three hundred and fifty thousand vital energy crystals!"


    Raymond announced in a cold, hard voice.


    Austin leaned on the wall with resignation, a wry smile spreading over his face.


    Like it or not, it seemed that Raymond was right on his heels anyway.

 Chapter 158 Got The Swordsmanship

    Raymond recognized Austin as well. After observing him, he realized Austin was very interested in the sword skill, so he began to bid for it too.


    In no time, the bidding price was raised to 350, 000 vital energy crystals.


    Just when Austin was about to purchase the sword skill book, the price suddenly went up by 20, 000 vital energy crystals and seemed to keep rising. He was dismayed by this.


    Although he still had more than 400, 000 vital energy crystals in his Space Ring, he didn''t want to spend all his money on the sword skill.


    He still needed other resources for his future practice, and there were other things to buy too. How could he afford to spend a fortune on the sword skill alone?


    Ruminating on this, he glared back at Raymond.


    He furiously clenched his fists with vital energy spurting in anger and boiling within his body.


    If they were alone, he would have already jumped and punched Raymond, beating his whorish face into a pulp. But he couldn''t do that here.


    ''Okay, calm down, Austin. There''s always a way to set things straight. Don''t fret and fuss when the other party is taking advantage of you. It''s not good for you!''


    Austin calmed himself with these words and took a deep breath.


    Then he announced another bid. "360, 000."


    His tone was calm and indifferent as if he was a rich boy who felt wronged and acted recklessly, and hundreds of thousands of vital energy crystals were nothing to him.


    "370, 000," followed Raymond. Staring at Austin menacingly the whole time, he added 10, 000 to the price.


    "380, 000!"


    "390, 000!"


    "400, 000!"


    As the fierce battle continued, Austin and Raymond kept bidding aggressively for the skill book.


    Although Austin''s face was calm, internally, he felt as if a knife were being twisted in his heart. But for the skill book, he had to bite the bullet and try his best to look calm in front of Raymond.


    "Master, this sword skill isn''t worth so many crystals. Shall we stop here?" asked one of Raymond''s retinues, who was watching the proceedings this whole time.


    In the bidding items, the snow dragon fruit was an herb that could speed up one''s energy storage and help cultivators go up a level. For this, 150, 000 vital energy crystals--although a little expensive, but was somehow a fair price--was needed for someone to buy it.


    But the sword skill was useless. It was not worth so many crystals and would be a waste of resources if hundreds of thousands of crystals were spent on it.


    "Pshaw! I don''t care! I just want that sword skill, especially if that bastard needs it! And I don''t care how much it costs!"


    yelled Raymond with a devious expression. The malevolence on his face rendered


    ing him.


    ... ... ...


    Outside the Peace Town, on a mountain road leading to the Sun Sect.


    Austin was walking his way slowly.


    However, along the way, he had monitored the surroundings with his spiritual sense and found that a few figures were closely following him.


    He knew very well that the men were sent by Raymond of the Flaming Sun Valley.


    Not only because of their grudge, but also because back in the auction house, he had seen Raymond followed by many retinues, among whom were master cultivators at Earth Realm. Even then, Austin had known that the moment he decided to leave the auction house, Raymond would undoubtedly do something to him. Having proven his point, since Austin walked out of the auction house, several men had been tailing his track.


    Austin wondered what Raymond would do next. Kill him? Capture him and torture him?


    If he didn''t want to know what Raymond planned to do, he could''ve escaped from these people. He had learned the Wind-commanding Skill to a high level and could move twenty meters per step. It would be seriously facile to get rid of them.


    However, he didn''t. His hatred of Raymond was as much as Raymond''s to him. And just as much as Raymond wanted his revenge, Austin also wanted to square accounts with him. Till now, Raymond had caused him great trouble. Not to mention the Blood Wolf Team assassins he had sent, in the auction alone, Raymond had cost Austin tons of vital energy crystals.


    Irritated as Austin was, how could he possibly let Raymond go?


    Moreover, with his cultivation base and energy store, aided by Violet and his secret weapons, Austin stood a chance even when facing the Earth Realms.


    That was why he had been slowing down his speed deliberately, waiting for Raymond''s arrival before engaging in a fight.

 Chapter 159 You Have Stuck A Fake Nose On Your Face

    Austin was in no hurry. He ambled along to cherish the verdant scenery around him.


    As he passed by a thick emerald-hued bush, a figure in pink flashed past him to swiftly dive and take cover behind the dense foliage.


    Behind him, Raymond was close on the heels of Austin as he scrambled to ambush Austin with his gang. About half an hour later, Raymond was watching from afar to see Austin still unhurried and leisurely strolling about. With a diabolical plan cooking in his mind, Raymond flashed a wicked smile.


    "Hurry up. Walk faster and go ahead so that you can take that guy by surprise," Raymond ordered bossily. As soon as he waved his hand, all his men obediently got into two groups and parted their ways to follow two different paths into the forest.


    Dozens of men sneaked through the closely packed trees, scurrying at a fast pace, in order to reach the ghat in time. Some moments later, they had finally caught up with Austin and then, overtook him.


    Austin heard the leaves rustle around him. His lips curled into a wry smile as he murmured to himself, "Finally! You caught up with me. It''s good that I didn''t have to waste much time in waiting for you."


    This was the part of the ghat where the trees became sparse and the overarching sky was all too visible. On that naked patch, Austin paused as if to rest for a while.


    Raymond''s men by then were walking some distance ahead of Austin. They all had a plan, which they were only too eager to put in motion. They started to position themselves strategically at a treacherous ghat lying in wait for Austin.


    As minutes ticked by and it clocked to about half an hour, they began to fidget, wondering why they hadn''t seen Austin in a long period of time.


    ''Did this guy spot something out of turn and go back?'' Raymond spoke sotto voce. An idea struck him and so he promptly barked an instruction, "one of you go and take a look at what on earth is that guy up to."


    Again, minutes passed by and all waited mouse-like for the dispatched man to get back. On his return, he reported, "Sir, he was resting on an exposed stretch of the forest. He was simply lying there and staring at the sky."


    "Why wait here? Go. Let''s walk back then!"


    Raymond ordered again. He was unwilling to waste any more time in waiting, as he was getting impatient to see Austin cruelly tortured.


    At his end, Austin retrieved a small cloth bag from his space ring and then, further pulled out an array flag from the bag.


    "Well, this is the chance to see how mighty this Four-sided and Eight Trigrams Array is."


    After Fanny''s grandfather had gifted this Four-sided and Eigh


    nd, Raymond''s face twitched.


    Every time he thought about Austin knocking him down unconscious in plain view, right in front of the Lotus Tavern, anger crawled under his skin.


    Of course, it happened long ago but the humiliation and hatred were still fresh in Raymond''s mind. They nagged and tortured his soul, questioning his standing.


    Ever since Raymond was a little kid, he had gotten everything he ever wanted. Being the only grandson of a top elder of the Flaming Sun Valley sect, it was only natural that he was spoiled. But now with time, he had grown into a rather selfish and unrestrained adult. Raymond was now so conceited that he believed himself to be the Alpha to the whole mankind.


    Backed by his grandfather''s great power, Raymond had never been humiliated like this.


    But now, this guy had the gall to disgrace him and on top of that, stand brazenly in front of him.


    There was not even a hint of panic shown by Austin. Rather, he stared right back at Raymond and smiled his filthy smug smile at him.


    "Ooh? How weird! I remember that I have bashed your nose into minced meat when we met last. Well, how was it possible that now another nose has grown on your face?"


    Austin teased Raymond with feigned surprise, ogling at his nose.


    Raymond was infuriated by Austin''s mocking theatrical act. Infuriated by Austin''s feigned and teasing manner, Raymond''s anger burst like a volcano.


    "Ah!"


    Just when Raymond was about to react��


    Austin flicked something on his feet and then pretended to have gotten a realization.


    "Oho, I''ve got it. Your nose is fake. You have stuck a fake nose on your face! Hehehe. Please, tell me, which master made this nose for you? How skillful he is! The nose seems totally real!"

 Chapter 160 Activate The Array (Part One)

    Huh! It never occurred to me that those useless men in the Blood Wolf Team failed to kill you!


    Austin, you brat! Don''t get carried away. Today, I will surely rip your skin off your weak body! I will disassemble your bones as a bonus! I will have the dogs drink your blood!


    You will die a grave less death! My hatred of you will never end even on the day that you arrive in hell!


    Raymond was completely exasperated by Austin.


    A glimmer of doubt flashed through his mind. How could the guy be so calm when he was surrounded by a large group of disciples from the Flaming Sun Valley? He didn''t show the slightest trace of panic at all.


    However, the situation now was that a dozen Flaming Sun Valley warriors had cornered Austin. He was completely alone. Moreover, among the Flaming Sun Valley warriors, two of them were at the preliminary stage of Earth Realm. There was little doubt that his plan would succeed this time. A lot of strong warriors were there to deal with Austin. He was just a poor guy at the Energy Gathering Realm.


    "Come on, catch the asshole for me. I''ll punish him with the cruelest torture that I could think of. I need to let him know that he has to pay for offending me!"


    Raymond grinned hideously with his face twisted. He looked like a devil that was going to pick a human to eat as his lunch.


    As soon as the order was given, three disciples of the Flaming Sun Valley approached Austin with malice written all over their faces.


    The three disciples were all at the eighth level of the Energy Gathering Realm. If they attacked him together, even if the opponent was at the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm, they could probably crush him immediately.


    "Huh, you bastard! You dare offend the Flaming Sun Valley! Where did you get the courage to do that? It''s your turn to pay now!"


    The three disciples formed a circle with Austin in the middle. Their vital energy surged within their bodies. They were ready to subdue the enemy at any


    cases, the Twin Shadow Blades would not have only penetrated their shoulders.


    With his Twin Shadow Blades, Austin managed to defeat the three Flaming Sun Valley disciples who were all at the eighth level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense. No one dared to breathe.


    All the other Flaming Sun Valley disciples couldn''t believe what they had seen.


    Although all of them had noticed that the vital energy of Austin was at the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm, it was still hard for them to believe that a warrior at the ninth level of Energy Gathering Realm was able to paralyze three warriors who were at the eighth level of the Energy Gathering Realm. He was able to defeat them using only one strike of a martial arts skill. That was truly incredible. Austin''s fighting capacity was so strong!


    Even the two Earth Realm cultivators in the group of Flaming Sun Valley disciples were amazed with what they had seen. All of their faces darkened in fear. They decided to take Austin seriously.


    Seeing the situation, Raymond got more furious. He didn''t expect that even with three disciples fighting against Austin together, they still failed in capturing him.


    "Shit! You all go and attack him together! Kill this brat! Madden! Rankin! You two go and fight him now!"

 Chapter 161 Activate The Array (Part Two)

    Raymond growled with all his strength. His veins pulsed on his neck were like earthworms wriggling. He looked extremely horrible.


    Madden and Rankin were two Earth Realm masters in the Flaming Sun Valley. When they saw that Raymond was so enraged, they exchanged a glance at each other then stepped forward to approach Austin.


    The other Flaming Sun Valley disciples didn''t dare disobey Raymond. They took out their weapons and approached Austin from different directions. There was a group of warriors fighting against Austin now.


    "Hahaha, the Flaming Sun Valley enjoys undeserved fame! A dozen Flaming Sun Valley disciples came together to fight me, a single Energy Gathering Realm warrior. Have you thought how the martial arts practitioners in the world would think of this if they know?"


    Austin burst into laughter when he realized that all of the men wanted to attack him together.


    The two Earth Realm cultivators of the Flaming Sun Valley were flabbergasted when they heard his words. Their faces blushed in embarrassment.


    It would bring them complete shame if words spread out that a dozen Flaming Sun Valley disciples, including two Earth Realm warriors with them, joined hands to surround and attack a young man who was only at the Energy Gathering Realm.


    The Flaming Sun Valley disciples slowed their paces. The Flaming Sun Valley was the second largest sect in the Violet Orchid Empire. The disciples of the Flaming Sun Valley were very arrogant and looked at themselves as above others in the underground world of martial arts. They should be ashamed to do such unrighteous thing.


    "What are you waiting for? As long as you kill him, no one else would know what you have done. Shit! I want him to die immediately! Go and kill him now!"


    When he saw that all of the disciples of the Flaming Sun Valley wavered when they heard Austin''s words, Raymond bristled with anger.


    Yes! As long as they killed the guy, no one would know what had happened. They reasoned.


    The two Earth Realm cultivators of the Flaming Sun V


    ay. They suddenly found that their surroundings had rapidly changed. The trees, stones, mountains, and roads that they had seen just moments ago suddenly disappeared completely. What they could see now was nothing but blur and what was surrounding them was just ghastly pale mist that kept rolling in the air.


    The swirling vapor was like a huge blanket that blotted out the sky and covered the sun. They were cut off from the outside world now.


    "Austin, what the hell! What is this trick? Don''t be a coward and let us out now!


    Raymond panicked. He had no idea where he was. He kept running around the place like a headless chicken.


    "Raymond, don''t panic. That brat arranged the array beforehand to plot against us. It would be worse if we lose our heads now. We should calm down and think of a way on how we could break the array."


    Madden and Rankin were the Earth Realm masters of the Flaming Sun Valley, so they were comparatively more composed to handle the crisis.


    "Okay, think quickly. Break it! Now! Austin, just wait! When I break the array and get out of here, I swear I will tear you to pieces!"


    "Huh! No way! You bunch of bastards don''t have the ability to destroy my array! Keep on dreaming!"


    Austin moved his toe and placed his foot on the spot where the eye of the array was situated.


    "Wind Trigram, attack!" he shouted.

 Chapter 162 Kill Them All (Part One)

    As Austin shouted loud, the disciples from the Flaming Sun Valley gasped in astonishment. White energy surged from the southeast and formed a thick white energy column.


    "Watch out!" someone exclaimed.


    The two disciples of the Earth Realm also flinched upon sensing the enormous amount of vital energy contained in the white column.


    All the disciples of the Flaming Sun Valley started to recklessly hide in great fear.


    Ah Ah... .


    Two disciples at the eighth level of the Energy Gathering Realm seemed to have lower cultivation base than that of the others. They were not able to quickly duck from the upsurge and so were hit by the white column.


    What followed were their cries of pain and torment. A huge hole was left on their chests as the energy column left its mark and the two fell on the ground��lifeless.


    The disciples who witnessed what happened swallowed in fear, their hearts beating wildly in anxiety. The effect of the array was undeniably startling.


    Actually, even Austin, who was surprised, had his eyes widely open and could not utter a word. He had never expected the Four-sided and Eight Trigrams Array to have such great power. It killed the two disciples at the eighth level of the Energy Gathering Realm as if they were mere ants.


    "Madden and Rankin, what should we do now? How can this array be so powerful? Think of a way on how we can deal with it! We need to get out of here! ...


    Raymond, at this point, was not that aggressive and furious anymore��much different from how he was in facing Austin. After seeing the miserable death of the two disciples, he was terrified.


    He knew that his cultivation base was only at the level six of the Energy Gathering Realm, far weaker than the two who had been killed by the array just now. He could also


    ce.


    Now that Austin had employed the power of the Four-sided and Eight Trigrams Array, it was unnecessary to let Violet do as he planned.


    As Austin''s mind delivered this information, a charming woman showed herself from the jungle beside him. It was Violet. She gracefully walked towards Austin and glanced at the array attacking the disciples who were incapable of trying to escape.


    Seeing this, amidst the chaos, Violet was shocked to realize the great power of the Four-sided and Eight Trigrams Array.


    "Master, the Four-sided and Eight Trigrams Array is really amazing. Even I cannot successfully escape if trapped."


    "According to Fanny''s Grandfather, the array cannot be conquered by cultivators with cultivation base lower than the medium stage of the Earth Realm. Now it seems true!


    Let''s kill all of these people as soon as possible. If someone sees us killing so many disciples from the Flaming Sun Valley, we will be in so much trouble," Austin replied.


    After he finished speaking, Austin started to shake the main flag again without any hesitation.


    "Earth Trigram, start attacking!


    Wind Trigram, start attacking!


    Mountain Trigram, start attacking."

 Chapter 163 Kill Them All (Part Two)

    . .


    At Austin''s command, all modes of attack activated in succession.


    Each attack would kill one or two disciples from the Flaming Sun Valley.


    The disciples at the Energy Gathering Realm were not strong enough to fight against the tremendous energy of the white column.


    The only two cultivators of the Earth Realm, Rankin and Madden, fought against the energy columns, but they were ultimately exhausted and eventually died.


    Raymond, however, did not die. It was Austin who intended not to attack him to keep him alive for a while.


    When he was the only one left alive inside the array, Austin moved his body as quickly as a ghost. He gathered his array flags together into a cloth bag and put it into his space ring.


    Raymond was only at the sixth level of the Energy Gathering Realm. If Austin killed Raymond with this array, it would be as easy as smacking a fly.


    As the array was put away, Raymond, who had been scared out of his wits, started running away as quickly as he could.


    "Ha ha ha! Do you really think you can escape successfully?"


    Austin kept still until Raymond had run far enough for him to strike perfectly. He used his Wind-commanding Skill and strode only a step. In one second, Austin flashed before Raymond and stopped any of his movement.


    Using only a hand, he swiftly clutched Raymond on his feet and held him upside down as a hunter would typically hold its caught prey.


    "Austin Lin, you cannot possibly kill me. My grandfather is one of the Elders of the Flaming Sun Valley. If you kill me, my grandfather surely will not let you go..." Raymond began his threat, desperate to hold on to his life.


    "If you let me live, I will grant you a significant amount of vital energy crystals. I can


    s home as he had spent all his teenage days here in the Sun Sect.


    Austin directly went towards the house he had rented and saw that the gate was open.


    "Why does Evan leave the gate open? Is he not aware of thieves?'' Austin thought to himself.


    He knew that Evan was a careless man and it was typical of him to always lose or forget something.


    Shaking his head at this thought, Austin entered the yard.


    But as soon as he landed several steps in, his face paled, and he immediately stopped.


    On the stone table at the center of his yard were all wine and food. Five disciples were sitting around the table, raucously drinking and playing. Their faces were all red and seemed to be completely drunk.


    His yard was a total mess! The plants were all on the ground, and there was even a smell of human excrement��it really stank so much!


    The neat and clean yard when Austin left had become so filthy!


    The disciples noticed Austin, who stood frozen and utterly surprised.


    Immediately, all of them stood up, looking so flabbergasted as if they had seen a ghost. They did not expect that Austin would be back. Now, they were all dead meat.

 Chapter 164 Time For High Profile

    In the courtyard, five disciples were drinking and playing a game of "guess-finger". When they saw Austin enter the yard, they all stood up, stupefied, and stared at him with their mouths agape.


    With a plethora of thoughts surging through their minds, they whispered anxiously among themselves.


    "But I heard he was stuck in the outer range of Grand Desolation Mountains and wouldn''t come back."


    "What should we do now?" ...... ......


    The outer disciples quietly exchanged ideas, careful not to raise their voices. Their palms were sweaty and their eyes were averted.


    One of them was slinking toward the gates, prepared to slip away the moment he saw an opportunity.


    However, the outer disciples didn''t know that Austin had a strong spiritual sense with which he could observe everything within a four-hundred-meter radius. From the very beginning, Austin was aware of everything they did and said, and their concealment meant nothing to him.


    Austin looked at the disciples in front of him in displeasure. Anxiety grew in his heart when he thought of Evan, who was nowhere to be seen. If these outer disciples dared to misuse his sacred compound like this, they would certainly have dared to do something to Evan, too.


    "If I remember correctly, this compound is mine. I rented it. Will someone please explain to me what all this is about?" Austin asked.


    The expression on his face was cold as ice and his tone was even colder. The vital energy force in his body was surging and billowing with rage.


    His strong spiritual power swept the yard, exerting great pressure on everyone there. The disciples facing him found it hard to breathe.


    Numerous strands of vital energy grew concentrated in Austin''s hands, ready to charge an attack.


    Finding out that his courtyard was occupied and that his friend was missing had lit a spark of anger in Austin''s heart.


    He was in an uncontrolled state of destructive madness.


    And once someone drove him to this state, he wouldn''t spare them until he got his revenge.


    The five outer disciples were merely at the sixth level of the Energy Gathering Realm. They weren''t able to stay calm and composed in front of Austin''s overwhelming demeanor. In the face of his rising anger, they began trembling in fear.


    "I guess none of you is going to open your mouth? You, then! Yes, you! Tell me what''s going on here!"


    Austin suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed to one of the outer disciples.


    The outer disciple was already terrified. His teeth were clattering and his body was shaking.


    Unable to form a complete sentence, he yelled in horror, "It - it''s none of my business!


    .. Oh! Marvin! Marvin and Billy! They sent us here!"


    stuttered one of the horrified outer disciples. He was so scared that he couldn''t even form a complete sentence.


    "I see. Are you one of Marvin''s men? Or are you with Billy?"


    "Both of them are in the same force now, sir. Billy has honored Marvin as his boss."


    Then it all made sense. Austin nodded his head.


    "And it was all their fault. Marvin explicitly asked us to do this. He even said that you were stuck in the habitat of level-three demonic and diabolic beasts and would never come back alive, so we all assumed that you were dead.


    And because of Evan''s friendship with you, he became a target of Marvin and Billy too. Marvin commanded us to pick on him all day long with various reasons. Later, when they were tired of playing with him, they chased him out of this compound and made us occupy it."


    Everything seemed to align with Austin''s guess now.


    In the valley where the celestial energy ginseng grew, Austin had hidden in a remote corner and hadn''t been spotted by Marvin. So, Marvin must have assumed that Austin had died under the attack of the demonic and diabolic beasts.


    After returning here, Marvin had taken out his anger on Evan and sent the outer disciples to take over Austin''s compound.


    After connecting all the pieces, Austin thought to himself, ''It seems to be the right time to display my strength. These people are snobbish and their respect comes only from fear. It''s only when they are afraid of me that they will respect me. And I have to do this for Evan''s sake, too. If I don''t punish Marvin and Billy, other people will bully Evan the next time I''m not around.


    And more importantly, I think I now have enough strength to protect myself and my friends!''

 Chapter 165 Fighting With Marvin (Part One)

    Finally making up his mind, Austin glanced coldly at the outer disciples, as if he was indifferent towards them and threatened," Now, I am being kind enough to grant you more than a few minutes to clean this place up. If you fail to do so, none of you are going to leave here alive!"


    It was a very strange and surprising threat, even for the guy who was lying on the ground with his arm cut off.


    "Austin, you know very well that this is Sun Sect and we are outer disciples. If you kill us or if you try to harm us, the sect will know about it very soon," one of the outer disciples reminded Austin very cautiously, trying to keep his voice as friendly as possible. He was afraid that his reminder could be mistaken as a threat. Since where they were negotiating came under the territory of Sun Sect, it was obvious that the sect leaders wouldn''t let go of Austin if they ever found out that he had killed their disciples.


    Annoyed by the disciple''s stupid reminder, Austin summoned the Twin Shadow Blades and then two gleams, one black and the other one dark red darted past the disciple''s ears.


    Feeling a slight coldness on either side of his face and then a sharp pain too, the disciple quickly touched his ears, but his hands only found a pool of blood. He was horrified to find that his ears had disappeared!


    "You ��"


    He was so terrified and shocked that he didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t test my patience! Since you know that the sect will punish those guys who kill or hurt its disciples, why didn''t you think of that when you put Evan in trouble and occupied my courtyard? I''m not a very patient person. Either you clean up the yard, or you die miserably!"


    Austin replied in a cold and determined tone.


    The outer disciples were too afraid to d


    ! Marvin, Austin is coming here to make trouble!"


    The four disciples relaxed the very moment they entered Marvin''s yard.


    One of them shouted crazily while running into his yard.


    Austin sneered and stood calmly in the middle of the gate, blocking the exit to prevent someone from fleeing.


    In the yard, Marvin, Billy, and several other people who, by no means, looked like ordinary disciples were sitting at a table with a big meal laid out in front of them.


    They seemed to have drunk a lot, as their faces had turned red.


    "Hey guys! Do you think Austin died in the area where the level three diabolic beasts were staying?"


    Billy asked. He was still resenting the fact that he hadn''t been able to kill Austin with his own hands.


    "He-he! Don''t worry, Billy! The competence of a level three diabolic beast is about the same as that of a human at level eight or nine of Energy Gathering Realm.


    I don''t deny the fact that Austin was good in his bodily movement skills and combat effectiveness, but he was only at level seven of Energy Gathering Realm. Compared to a level three diabolic beast, his competence when facing the beast was far from enough.

 Chapter 166 Fighting With Marvin (Part Two)

    There is very slim chance indeed that he survived in the mountains. Most probably, he was already torn to pieces by the diabolic beasts.


    Don''t forget that except us, there were also five members of the Blood Wolf Team hunting him.


    And messing with the Blood Wolf Team is no trifle.


    In the past several years, that team has killed many powerful cultivators, some of whom, were even superior to Austin. I am sure that he wouldn''t have been a match for that team."


    "Hump! That bastard Austin embarrassed me in front of so many outer disciples. I really hoped that I would have been able to peel him, break his bones and drink his blood! Lucky for him not to have fallen into my hands!"


    Billy resentfully complained.


    "Billy, calm down! I feel the same way. My anger on that idiot is no less than your hatred for him. But anyway, he is dead. Let''s stop talking about him so that we won''t annoy ourselves.


    Right now, the matter which actually deserves our attention is the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge.


    Hey Billy! I heard you are going to attend this challenge?" Marvin asked.


    "Yes. I am definitely going to rank among the top ten in this competition!"


    Billy drank the wine in his cup in a single gulp, looking very ambitious indeed.


    "He-he! Billy, may you succeed in ranking among the top ten!" Marvin made a toast.


    The others raised their wine glasses too.


    "Hey Marvin! Are you satisfied with ranking fifth on the list all the time?"


    Billy suddenly asked after bottoming up another glass of wine.


    Marvin smiled proudly and replied in a powerful tone, "My goal is to be at least in the top three!"


    his voice was filled with confidence.


    "You know Marvin? I have great admiration for your competence and skills after competing with you last time. I''m sure you are the right person for that honor!"


    Billy flattered his fellow competitor.


    Not long ago, Billy had competed with Marvin but had suffered a crushing defeat. Realizing that


    in and a loud bang was heard. The momentum of the blow was so high that the energy cover was shaken and started vibrating continuously.


    Marvin was forced to step back three paces under the impact of the blow.


    He looked at Austin as if the person in front of him was a ghost. Marvin could tell that Austin had swung the blow with all of his physical strength, without any vital energy behind the blow.


    But even with his physical strength alone, he had made the cover formed with Marvin''s vital energy vibrate violently. And Marvin was at level eight of Energy Gathering Realm.


    ''How can a human''s body be so physically powerful? His body is just like a diabolic beast!'' Marvin thought.


    "Come on! Fight me!"


    Austin shouted and continued his attacks without giving Marvin a chance to recover.


    Again, his powerful fist slammed on the vital energy cover around Marvin.


    "Rumble!" Once more, the bang was heard and


    Marvin stepped three steps back again.


    His vital energy cover was shaking even more violently now and it had become very unstable.


    It was rising and falling like ocean waves, as if it would break at any time.


    "Rumble!


    Rumble!


    Rumble!"


    Since Austin''s cultivation base in Wind-commanding Skill had improved significantly, Marvin had no time to dodge his attack at all.

 Chapter 167 A Strong Physical Body

    Austin punched the vital energy cover incessantly as if he was a fierce humanoid beast. Marvin felt Austin''s punching was gradually destabilizing the vital energy cover and it would be broken any time now.


    Marvin marveled at the person in front of him. How strong and vigorous was he! He attacked like a ferocious beast not by the virtue of his vital energy but by using his physical strength. Even his breaths exuded great power.


    "But how could this be?"


    Earlier, at the Beast Mountain, they had fought against two level-two evil apes together. By now, Marvin clearly knew Austin''s strengths.


    Of course, when they had not fought, he supposed Austin''s biggest advantage to be his agile movements.


    As for the cultivation of vital energy and combat capability, Marvin believed that he could outperform Austin.


    But several months later, the Austin he was looking at was entirely a different person who had extraordinary physical strength.


    "Is it possible that Austin acquired a superior elixir to enhance physical strength?"


    Marvin speculated on this but then a second later, something broke his trail of thought.


    "Austin, do you think you can break my vital energy cover with brute force alone? Hum! physical strength, it''s so shallow that you can never reach a higher level."


    After saying that, Marvin''s billowing vital energy flowed more quickly on the vital energy cover.


    The almost broken vital energy cover immediately became firm and steady again.


    Austin saw that and promptly concentrated on the strength of his arms and began to beat the cover as if it were a drum.


    Boom!


    He punched the cover non-stop.


    Marvin kept moving backwards in an attempt to get rid of Austin''s punches.


    But Austin''s cultivation base and bodily movements were now far better than Marvin''s. No matter how he moved and dodged, Austin managed to appear in front of him and hit the vital energy cover with accuracy and force.


    After several failures, Marvin eventually realiz


    I confess that you are the guy who deserves all my strength to fight against."


    There was an arrogant look on Marvin''s face with some kind of homicidal intent.


    "This is my newly practiced fourth grade palm skill. I was going to reserve it until the top 10 challenges. Now you should feel honored that I am using it on you."


    With that, Marvin moved slowly towards Austin. The crowd could feel Austin exuding a strong urge to kill.


    He let off all his vital energy. His palms wore an earthy yellow sheen as if they were covered by a thick layer of the earth and were several times bigger than their normal size. To the onlooker, they looked extremely formidable.


    "Hum! Austin, you think that you can beat me with your increased physical strength. How naive can you be! Be humbled into nothingness! A few months ago, you were cornered by me at the Beast Mountain. Today, too, I can crush you as easily. I with my bare hands will slaughter you here. Try the power of the skill of the Giant Magic Palm."


    Marvin had wanted to reserve this newly practice palm skill until the top 10 challenges of outer disciples, which then he could have used as an ace in the hole to win the top 10 challenges.


    But now, Marvin knew that he had to use it at this moment.


    He could also try the power of the Giant Magic Palm today.

 Chapter 168 Giant Magic Palm

    As Marvin spoke, the vital energy force surged out of his body with such intensity that it started to be visible to the eye.


    The powerful vital energy force spiraled around his body, making him look imposing.


    "Wow, he''s so powerful! No wonder he stands out among all the outer disciples!" one of the outer disciples gushed. All of them gaped and sighed in admiration as they looked at Marvin.


    "Austin, let me remind you about something. Don''t think that you can show off to all these outer disciples as you wish just because your physical strength has been enhanced to a certain extent. The truth is, physical strength means nothing because it will be eventually drained. A disciple''s real strength is dependent upon his possession of vital energy and his skill in martial arts. Of course, it''s a waste of my time to talk to you about martial arts skills. Since you''re such a mediocre disciple, you''ll never understand what I''m talking about!"


    By now, Marvin had brought his strength into full play. He lifted both his palms up to the sky. Immediately, his palms became earthy yellow, producing a strong earthy smell.


    Yellow light radiated into the sky, followed by the eruption of yellow palm shadows that hovered around Marvin. Soon, the palm shadows thickened under the sky as if they were going to penetrate it to reach heaven. The whole atmosphere was ominous.


    The yellow palm shadows more or less looked like thunderbolts. Electric light spiraled around them like fiery serpents. Suddenly, a cracking sound thundered through the air. The area was suddenly covered in a thick white fog.


    "Ah, the palm shadows look as mighty as thunderbolts. This palm skill is really rare and amazing!"


    "Of course, grade four martial arts skills are as amazing as expected."


    Most of the outer disciples in the Sun Sect didn''t get a chance to learn grade four martial arts skills.


    All the outer disciples looked at the imposing atmosphere Marvin had created in shock.


    Just moments ago, the vital energy shield that Marvin had been wearing in front of his body had been shattered after a mere punch from Austin. At the sight of that, some of the outer disciples had mentally shaken their heads at Marvin''s mediocre strength and undeserved reputation.


    But now, after seeing the amazing power that Marvin had in his Giant Magic Palm, all the outer disciples acknowledged Marvin''s mighty strength.


    Although Marvin was at the eighth level of the Energy Gathering Realm, he was ranked


    s.


    With this sudden turn of events, Marvin started to view Austin with a little more respect. Now, he treated Austin as a worthy opponent.


    "Damn it! Don''t be complacent. I didn''t harness all my power just now. But this time, I''ll exercise as much of my power as I can," Marvin said coldly.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Austin raised his eyebrows.


    "Magic Seven Chops!"


    Marvin shouted loudly.


    All of a sudden, the hundreds of palm shadows scattered around Marvin converged into seven palm shadows that swiftly rotated and flew toward Austin from seven different directions. The air around them rumbled like there was an army with a thousand horses heading toward Austin.


    Watching the palm shadows spiraling toward him at a fast pace, Austin finally felt that he had to put in more effort.


    Although he could fight against these palm shadows with his tremendous physical strength, he wasn''t skilled enough at using his strength yet. Now, Marvin had changed his tactics. He was no longer directly confronting with Austin with his palm shadows. Instead, he was subtly deploying his palm shadows to skillfully surround and suppress Austin.


    As Austin stared at the electric light, an idea popped into his head. Suddenly, a black dagger and a red dagger appeared in front of Austin. The two daggers flew out of their sheaths toward the approaching palm shadows.


    Austin stared at the scene with renewed enthusiasm. He channeled his tremendous magic strength into both of his arms to counter-attack the palm shadows.


    Boom!


    The seven palm shadows slowly faded away, while Austin retreated a few steps once again from the force of the impact.

 Chapter 169 Defeating Marvin

    Austin was beaten back one more time. He took a deep breath to steady his nerves and looked up at Marvin. Seeing the powerful energy around him and the yellow shadow of palm, Austin was aware that his thousand-pound punch was still unable to break through the Giant Magic Palm that Marvin had mastered.


    ''It seems that the force of his fourth grade martial arts skill is extraordinary. And my punches aren''t enough to confront it. I need to practice harder. If I can reach the second level of the Overlord Body-refining Formula, I can easily defeat Marvin with a force of five thousand pounds, '' he thought.


    He was barely lost in thought for a moment when an idea struck him like a silver dagger.


    ''Okay, let''s try this!''


    Austin prepared himself, rolling up his sleeves and squaring his elbows.


    He brought his hands together, intertwining his fingers into an unfathomable but awe-striking gesture. Meanwhile, his energy was gathering into a solid ball within him. Moments later, several threads of golden vital energy emerged from his palms, twisting at the center like little golden snakes in time with Austin''s fingers and their movements.


    The energy flowed strongly with the force of a tidal wave. Gradually, a glowing three-storied golden pagoda came into being. All the vital energy surrounding Austin seemed to be waiting in the wings.


    "Oh good Lord! The Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill!"


    The appearance of the Grand Pagoda caused a disturbance among the outer ring of disciples who had started gathering around them to watch the fighting. They instantly recognized what was on Austin''s palms.


    Every disciple knew that the Grand Pagoda had contributed towards Austin defeating Billy the last time.


    And now, Billy went white as a sheet when he saw it again. Although he had tried cultivating his energy these past days, he was well aware that it was still beyond his capacity and that it was impossible for him to defeat Austin this time too.


    Besides, Billy had the feeling that it was much easier and faster for Austin to generate it this time. And it looked like the energy contained within the Pagoda was more aggressive than the previous energy.


    "I cannot believe this!" Billy yelled. ''Oh my God! It''s the fluctuation of ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm!'' Billy thought frantically, like a duck in a thunderstorm.


    Marvin looked the Grand pagoda up and down, and suddenly, he felt his heart give a great throb. His color changed as he found out how much energy it actually contained. It was clearly much stronger than when Austin was challenging Billy.


    He could see that the vital energy emanating off Austin''s Grand Pagoda was much more powerful than his


    series of mountainous, rolling waves. In addition to the waves of energy, an almost suffocating pressure was sweeping over them and even the people standing some distance away could feel the freezing cold.


    The Grand Pagoda made sure to chill the air as it spread.


    The way the Grand Pagoda swept away all the obstacles in its path would be imprinted in every witness''s memory and it would be a legend that they would tell their children about in complete awe.


    As the golden energy of the Grand Pagoda met the shadow of Marvin''s palm, the shock wave formed a cone of pressurized air molecules that moved in all directions and extended to the ground.


    A grand thump was ringing in everyone''s ears.


    Before the shock wave disappeared, all the people heard a low, scary voice.


    "Fuck off!"


    It was Austin''s voice. And the Grand Pagoda kept growing higher. It was weird that it was still glowing as if supported by a steady flow of vital energy. It soon overwhelmed Marvin''s palm shadow, which gradually petered out until it finally disappeared.


    A thud against the ground showed that Marvin was forced to retreat.


    He was finally able to stop a hundred meters away, trembling and still staggering from the impact.


    His face was red as a cooked shrimp because of suffocation. Moments later, he spat out a large glop of blood, unable to take it anymore.


    "WOW!"


    The bystanders were silent for a moment before they erupted. Nothing had been as surprising as what had transpired today.


    When Marvin had started to perform his Giant Magic Palm, all of them thought that it would be impossible for Austin to escape his doom. They thought that Marvin would grind him into ashes. But now that Austin had defeated Marvin, they had difficulty scraping their jaws off the ground.

 Chapter 170 An Ordinary-Looking Cultivator

    The outer disciples who had watched the fight between Austin and Marvin were standing in stunned disbelief.


    But on second thought, they realized that it made more sense for Austin to triumph over Marvin.


    In terms of martial arts skills, Austin and Marvin were equally matched. Austin''s Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill and Marvin''s Giant Magic Palm were both grade four.


    However, Austin had reached level 9 of Energy Gathering Realm while Marvin was still at level 8.


    When two cultivators with different cultivation bases of vital energy used the same martial arts skills, the skill of the cultivator with a higher cultivation base would be more powerful.


    This meant that Austin was superior to Marvin.


    With his Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill, Austin had summoned three Grand Pagodas just like the last time when he''d fought with Billy. However, the power that emanated from the Grand Pagodas was much stronger now. It was obvious that Austin''s vital energy had grown significantly.


    Although Austin had defeated Marvin, he still looked calm and indifferent as if this fight didn''t even matter to him. All the outer disciples had the same thought running through their mind as they looked at him. ''Austin used to be No. 1 among the outer disciples. It seems like the old Austin is back.''


    "How is it possible? How could a nobody like him beat me?" Marvin murmured to himself.


    His face twitched as blood oozed out of his mouth. He stared blankly at his opponent, unable to accept the outcome.


    Ever since receiving rank No. 5 in the last Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge, Marvin hadn''t lost a match with any other outer disciple. All the outer disciples, including those who had joined the Sun Sect before him, treated him with respect as if he was the eldest martial brother. Most outer disciples treated him with the utmost care as they didn''t dare to offend him.


    As time passed by, he had begun to feel superior. He had started putting on airs and talking down to others.


    But now, he had been defeated by Austin in front of so many outer disciples. As his eyes swept over them, he realized that there was a discernible change in the way they were looking at him.


    They used to hold him in awe and veneration. But now, disdain was written all over thei


    ore luxurious than my original one. I guess the rent must be at least 5, 000 vital energy crystals a year, '' he thought to himself.


    Austin stood before the gates to the luxurious house that Marvin had given to him.


    "Guys, let''s call it a day. This house is mine from now on. If you don''t have anything to say, you may leave now. I have to tidy up this house and move in here. Once everything is done, I''ll invite you guys over," Austin said in a loud voice to the outer disciples.


    The outer disciples didn''t want to leave, but they couldn''t afford to offend Austin. Left with no choice, they left the house one after another.


    With a satisfied smile, Austin turned around to enter the house.


    All of a sudden, a ferocious murderous will came from behind him and locked him in place.


    Austin immediately scanned the area with his spiritual sense.


    He realized that one of the outer disciples hadn''t left. He was still standing there, staring at Austin without saying a word.


    With the help of his spiritual sense, Austin could tell that this outer disciple looked around 20 years old and extremely ordinary.


    In a crowd, this man would be the last person that anyone would notice.


    This ordinary man just stood there and stared at Austin without moving or saying a word.


    But Austin could feel a strong aura emanating from the man envelop himself.


    ''A strong cultivator!


    This man is no inferior to me. Judging from his aura, I don''t think I can defeat him, '' Austin thought to himself.

 Chapter 171 The Ranking Challenge

    Austin turned and looked at the outer disciple calmly, his face a mask.


    The two gazed at each other for a long moment.


    "Well?


    I''ve asked you to leave in my capacity as the owner of this house. Why are you still standing at my gate?" Austin asked.


    "Okay. You''re the former number one of the outer ring. You enjoyed that pseudonym for some strange reason. And I, for yet another weird reason I don''t know yet, have become interested in you," the ordinary-looking outer disciple began talking.


    "What are you talking about? Are you interested in me? I''m sorry but I''m only interested in women. You need to look for someone else," Austin joked before pursing his lips to stifle a smile.


    "The Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge will be held in fifteen days. Will you be attending it?" the outer disciple asked, ignoring Austin''s jibe.


    Austin was stunned.


    Of course, he knew about the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge!


    Three years ago, Austin had taken part in the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge. He had defeated all other outer disciples and emerged victorious, resulting in being ranked number one.


    It was in the past, but the memory of his experience and the resultant glory still brought joy to him.


    However, Austin had now become less impulsive as he tried to start and live a new life.


    What was most important to him now was to improve his cultivation base and his power.


    In these three years, the people who had almost beaten him to death had been promoted to the position of principal disciples, even their cultivation bases had been at the Earth Realm. If he was content being an outer disciple, did it make sense to only fight for the fame that came with being number one?


    "Well. All that, for me, is in the past. If you want to attend this Ranking Challenge, you''re most welcome to. You can go directly there. I don''t care and it has nothing to do with me anymore. Please leave me be," Austin replied coldly.


    He was wearing a cold expression when speaking.


    "It seems like these past three years haven''t been kind to you," the disciple said, nodding.


    He maintained his calm as he sighed.


    "But there is one thing I''d like to remind you. This Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge is different from what it was earlier. The disciples to hold the top three positions have the opportunity to be directly promoted to become principal disciples. The Sect has always tried to choose the most talented disciples. And once they have been chosen, they have a lot coming up. They will be sent to a mysterious ancient location to try to wrangle a piece of good luck. And I believe you should be really interested in this information," the outer disciple said, e


    ust to express our gratitude. We hope you will accept it."


    Saying thus, the disciple took the cloth bag slung across his body and handed it to Austin.


    "We all are extremely thankful to you," the other six outer disciples echoed.


    They headed over to Austin and bowed to him, their hands folded.


    Austin took the bag and knew instantly that there were about one thousand vital energy crystals in there.


    "What you really want," Austin said, deadpan, "is for me to help you from being bullied by Marvin''s followers. Isn''t it?"


    Austin wasn''t naive. He had deduced what they had wanted almost at once.


    The first outer disciple was stunned. He couldn''t discern how Austin felt about it.


    After silently hesitating for a bit, he seemed to make up his mind to tell Austin the truth.


    "Mr. Lin. We want to know if you are going to form your own team," he said, putting Austin''s question aside for the moment.


    "What do you mean my own team?" Austin asked, unable to comprehend what the outer disciple was talking about.


    He raised his eyebrows as he studied the shrewd-looking outer disciple.


    Three years ago, Austin had become number one on the outer part. Although he had held the greatest power over there, he was always alone��attending trials, finishing tasks, and cultivating. He had gotten used to it.


    But other top disciples of the outer part did have their own small teams.


    If anyone had asked him this question three years ago, he would have refused it without a second thought.


    But three years were a long time and Austin had changed a lot. He could see things differently. And if he had his own small team, it would probably be more convenient for anything that he wanted to do.


    And though he had great power himself, it would be better for him if he had other helpers.

 Chapter 172 Sworn Oath Of Brotherhood

    Hey! Austin, as you know, among the other disciples, there are a large number of them, who have the same interests, have formed various groups and the sect leaders do not restrict them from joining these groups. They are encouraged to join groups as long as they want.


    The disciple explained. After a while, he continued, "For the outer disciples, except some powerful ones like you can live a comfortable and extravagant life, it is tough to live alone for some low-level cultivators and warriors. They tend to get bullied by some gangs or other groups.


    What''s more, the gangs or groups often steal martial arts materials from those who were bullied.


    For instance, when you left, Marvin''s disciples ganged up on Evan and drove him out of your house. That''s how they took over it.


    We have no one to support and help us and that is the reason why we have been bullied for a long time before.


    Now that you''re backing us, you can help us take revenge on those scums! Besides, your great power convinced us totally, so could you please let us stay with you and serve you faithfully?"


    The outer disciple said with sincerity, staring at Austin''s face.


    Austin listened calmly and said nothing. No one could know what he was thinking--or if he was really thinking of the proposal at all.


    "Do you want to form an alliance with me? You are independent and free. Are you willing to subject yourself under my command?"


    Austin replied, staring at the disciple.


    "Yes. Your cultivation base has persuaded us. I''m willing to follow your command!"


    The disciple nodded and answered firmly.


    Austin clasped his hands and said nothing. No one could gauge whether he was happy with the new set up or not.


    "Austin, if you accept our request, I''m sure there will be many other disciples who will certainly join us."


    "Aha! What do you mean?"


    Austin curiously queried. He seemed to be interested in those last words.


    "When they were leaving, I overheard several disciples discussing how powerful and capable you were. Based on their talk, I can tell that they adore you very much. I even think that some of them said they hoped to stay with you to avoid being bullied by other outer disciples."


    "Aha, I hav


    ere were so many houses which looked the same, so it was hard to find out Evan''s.


    Moreover, Austin had only been there once, so it was a strange place for him. He was lost in the area and didn''t know where they could begin to find Evan''s place.


    After all, it was impossible for them to find Evan just by calling out his name loudly.


    "Austin, don''t worry! You just wait there, and we''ll find him. I have been living here, and I knew many neighbors, so it will be easy for me to find Evan."


    An outer disciple said, and then the seven disciples went to the area.


    ''It''s wonderful to have some followers! Because of them, things seem to be much easier.''


    Austin rejoiced and for the first time, in a short period, right after being proclaimed as a leader, he had already experienced the benefit of being a leader. . . .


    In a small house, a stout young man laid on the bed in gloom. His arms were wrapped with thick white gauze from which blood oozed.


    There was another man in the small house who sat on the edge of the bed and kept him company.


    "Evan, do you feel better?"


    "God! I think my hands are broken. I don''t know if it would be healed ever."


    Evan sighed sadly with a sad face.


    "I have heard from Marvin that Austin was killed at the Grand Desolation Mountain. It can''t be true, right?"


    "I don''t think so. It would not be easy to kill Austin. He is a lucky man! I trust my intuition that he will be back soon, so you need not be worried."

 Chapter 173 Take An Eye For An Eye

    Inside the bungalow, where the outer disciples lived, stood room 928.


    Two outer disciples stopped by its door.


    "Well, I guess this is Evan''s room. After we knock and enter, we shall treat Evan politely. It is said that he is Austin''s best friend. Austin will definitely not let go of us if we offend him."


    "Yes, we''ve got it. Just take it easy."


    One of the disciples cleared his throat before he stepped forward to gently knock on the door.


    "Hello, does Evan live here?"


    Evan, who was inside, was stunned to hear someone knock and call his name.


    "Gosh! Marvin''s men might be here again to stir troubles."


    "Marvin is really an asshole. He has ransacked and occupied Tin''s house. Now, he even intends to drive us away too," another outer disciple inside Evan''s room complained.


    "Kaaahhkkk. This doesn''t really concern. They will not bother you as long as you leave me alone. Why are you seeking trouble?"


    "Hey, Evan. Don''t treat me like an outsider. Tin and I have been good friends since we met in the Beast Mountain for the first time. Now, we treat each other like brothers. Rest assured, Evan. Tin''s businesses are mine. I swear I will not leave you behind," the outer disciple replied. Then, he paused and kept silent for a while before he continued, "Wait. Listen carefully. They don''t sound like Marvin''s men. Will they call you that politely?"


    Evan was stunned as well. He was also confused about why the people outside called him in that polite manner.


    As the outer disciple had reminded him, Evan recalled that Marvin''s men just called him shit or bastard. They would never address him by his name.


    "Is Evan here?"


    The knock at the door was heard again.


    This time, both men inside the room heard it very clearly.


    "I told you-they are not Marvin''s men."


    With this assurance, Evan stood to get the door.


    As soon as he opened it, two outer disciples entered the room. The disciples were full of excitement immediately after they saw Evan.


    "Evan, you are really here. We have found you at last. Go and tell Lin that Evan is here."


    As ordered, another disciple instantly rushed away to find Austin.


    ''Lin?'' Evan repeated the name in his head.


    He was baffled by who Lin was.


    "You are..." Before Evan could finish speaking, he paused to think. After some thoughts, he continued, "Why are you looking for me? Who is Lin?"


    Evan questioned, as he was confused by many questions.


    "Come on, Evan. Lin is Austin. It was him that asked us to find you."


    ''Lin?'' Evan repeated the name again, trying really hard to remember who that man was. Austin?


    It is Tin!


    "Is the man you mentioned Tin?"


    "Yes, you are right."


    ''Tin has come back!'' Evan silently exclaimed to himself.


    Evan was so pleased to hear the good news about Tin that he even forgot the seething pain of his broken arms.


    Meanwhile, a familiar figure showed up outside, walking towards his


    Raymond was overtly arrogant, disdainful, and bossy.


    But anyway, every penny deserves its value. Even though it had almost cost them three to four thousand vital energy crystals, the medicines they bought from the Medicine Hall were the most valuable and effective. After Evan used them, his injuries were immediately healed to a great extent. Although he still felt a little pain in both of his arms, he had already been able to move around by himself.


    "Now, it is time to take revenge. Evan, let''s go and find Marvin''s men who bullied you. Let them repay you double the price."


    "Tin, Marvin''s strengths seemed to be a little powerful."


    Evan hesitated a little because he knew that Marvin was recognized among the top 5 outer disciples. Although he was certain that Marvin''s men were no match for Austin, Evan knew that Marvin himself was a powerful opponent for Austin.


    "Evan, just relax. Marvin was beaten by Austin. It is said that he has planned to meditate in seclusion. If that is true, his men will be left with no one to lead them."


    "Really?"


    Evan was pleasantly surprised to hear that. Recently, he had been heavy-hearted and had suffered a lot because of Marvin.


    Besides, Marvin''s men had bothered Herbert over and over again recently, just because he took care of Evan.


    "Ahh ha ha. What goes around comes back around. Marvin has gotten what he deserves. I am thrilled to know this. I will find a string of firecrackers and set it off for celebration later," Herbert suddenly exclaimed with great excitement.


    "Last time, Norris even asked me to climb over below his thighs. Hmm, fortunately, I ran away so fast. This time, I would like him to climb below my thighs," Herbert complained with a grin on his face.


    Hearing Herbert''s complaint, Austin realized because he took care of Evan, he had suffered a lot of pain too.


    Austin really appreciated Herbert''s help.


    "Let''s go and take an eye for an eye!"

 Chapter 174 Unexpected Fortune

    It was then that Austin started his search for Marvin''s men. But he wasn''t alone; with him was Evan, Herbert and seven other outer disciples.


    A group of outer disciples crowded to watch them, forming a long line that swept across the living area.


    Under Austin''s orders, those who picked on Evan or Herbert were to be beaten up. Whatever was done to Evan and Herbert would be done to them in return.


    The disciple who broke Evan''s arms was so scared. When he saw Austin lead the group towards him, he couldn''t help but tremble in fear. At that instance, his legs felt so weak that he could hardly stand.


    But Austin wouldn''t let him go that easily. At his command, the seven outer disciples swarmed forward and started to beat the disciple, kicking hard on his legs and arms until they were completely broken.


    These seven disciples had also been bullied by that man. As they beat him up, they felt like they were not only avenging Evan, but also themselves. When they heard the disciple wail in pain, there was not a sliver of sympathy growing in their hearts, but pleasure and excitement. Elated, they kept blowing merciless punches on the disciple, until the man''s flesh was torn open, and he cried out for mercy.


    If they weren''t in Sun Sect, they would have killed the disciple. When they were through with him, they had beaten him so hard that he laid there unconscious.


    The next target was a disciple named Norris. He used to get Herbert into trouble because of Herbert''s good relation with Evan.


    After he saw the other disciple beaten half-dead, he was so scared that he tried to sneak away. But Herbert had sharp eyes and had seen him from far away. He ordered the other outer disciples to flank and catch Norris.


    Norris was an outer disciple at the sixth level of Energy Gathering Realm. Normally, Herbert wasn''t his match.


    But with Austin by his side, he could beat him as much as he pleased. It was not much of a fight, as Norris did not even dare to evade Herbert''s punches and kicks. The others also ordered Norris to crawl across Herbert''s legs. Only after that did they finally released Norris, who was now wounded and bleeding heavily.


    Under Marvin''s orders, all his other followers had bullied Evan and Herbert, too. But now, one by one, they were hunted down and humiliated publicly.


    It seemed cruel but Austin had his reasons. By doing this, he was building up his awe-inspiring reputation among the outer disciples. Since his original plan to keep a low profile had failed, he had changed his strategy after everything that had happened, and intended to let all disciples know that he wasn''t a push-over. From now on, the only result awaiting the bullies who picked on him or his pals was torment and humiliation.


    Although it sounded outrageous, his new plan would prove to be an i


    h Realm. And then, the effect of the fruit would for then be wasted.


    Thus, he decided to put the fruit into his storage, and waited until he had gathered other herbs needed for the second stage of Overlord Body-refining Formula.


    Ever since he had known about the formula''s powerful effect, Austin had been yearning to level up.


    Apart from the snow dragon fruit, there were about three hundred and fifty thousand vital energy crystals in Raymond''s Space Ring.


    But Austin wasn''t too surprised. Raymond was the grandson of the Chief Elder to Flaming Sun Valley, the second largest sect of Violet Orchid Empire. As a member of the core leadership, his grandfather must have possessed great power and influence during his tenure. Therefore, to most people, 350, 000 might be a great fortune, but to Raymond, it might be only a monthly allowance.


    In addition to the three hundred and fifty thousand vital energy crystals, there were also elixirs and spiritual weapons in Raymond''s store.


    Some of the elixirs were for cultivation purpose, but some, to Austin''s disgust and surprise, were strong aphrodisiac and stimulation of various kinds.


    It seemed that this Raymond was really a senior womanizer.


    He must have played with the female cultivators a lot, whether these women were willing or not.


    Putting Raymond''s Space Ring apart, Austin started to check the other rings.


    He found fifty to sixty thousand vital energy crystals in Rankin and Madden''s Space Rings, along with two low-grade spiritual weapons, and other eighty to ninety thousand vital energy crystals in the other three Space Rings.


    Since he purchased the Illusory Swordsmanship, Austin''s wallet was almost emptied.


    Thus, when he acquired these gratuitous four hundred thousand vital energy crystals, Austin couldn''t help but feel elated.


    With this wealth, he was cashed-up again.

 Chapter 175 Learning Illusory Swordsmanship

    Austin finished counting his booty.


    He then sat cross-legged and decided to practice the Golden Sun Scripture.


    The scripture had obvious effects on power storage and damage caused in attack. No matter how busy Austin was he would squeeze some time to practice it, at least once a day.


    However, it seemed that the required amount of vital energy in practicing it was much greater than that of other formulas. Its effect was more noticeable than that of the other formulas, too.


    In his earlier practices, Austin felt as if his energy pool had turned into the vortex of a whirlpool, and every time the Golden Sun Scripture was activated and progressed, the vital energy diffused in the nearby space was dragged in.


    When he had to stop, the energy in the nearby space would be emptied. When he felt the arid air, he couldn''t help but feel both amazed and appalled.


    Since then, he had been afraid that others might sense it. So he decided to choose a quieter and secluded space to study the scripture, in order to escape the notice of others.


    This time, four hours passed before he stopped. The energy pool in Austin''s elixir field had grown to the size of a fist in the shape of a light ball. It pulsed and surged, giving out a blazing and dazzling light that illuminated Austin''s whole body and filled him full of surging vital energy.


    There was also another surprise because Austin found out that the energy mass could help him draw power from herbs or elixirs by assimilating all of their essences.


    It happened twice before but they were uncontrollable.


    But now it was not only controllable but proved to be more efficient than taking the elixirs orally. The energy transformed through the light ball was of a lower attrition rate.


    When one ingested an elixir, the substance would pass through one''s mouth, throat, intestines, and stomach. During the process, the energy contained in the elixir would have been consumed a great deal. In terms of quality and quantity, the energy assimilated that way was lesser.


    Austin suddenly remembered something and quickly took out a pile of elixirs from the Space Ring.


    Back in the outer range of Grand Desolation Mountains, he had harvested a great amount of elixirs from Gilbert, Nigel and other men. Gilbert''s collection in particular contained many high-grade elixirs.


    Also, he received many valuable elixirs from Raymond and his men.


    In total, the elixirs he owned summed up to no fewer than a dozen now.


    He c


    xt moment, he brandished the sword and stabbed it forward like he had calculated it for many times. Thousands of images of swords appeared around him accompanying his every strike.


    One by one, he started trying out the skills recorded in the Illusory Swordsmanship. His sword was sharp as Death''s scythe and his moves were elusive and unpredictable. Where he moved about, his whole body was armored by Sword-lights.


    With his every attack, his sword appeared and disappeared at will. The residual images it left behind shrouded him like a shadow that blinded the eyes and interrupted the view.


    "Swish!"


    Suddenly, he thrust forward again with his sword flashing in the mist. The attack was powerful, unrelenting and lethal. Apparently, his moves were exactly what the Illusory Swordsmanship was like!


    No matter how talented he might be, when a cultivator learned about a skill, he had to go through the process from unskilled to skilled.


    However, Austin was all different. Although it was his first time to learn this swordsmanship, his sword was so natural and smooth; it appeared as if he had practiced it since his birth. By chance, he would also do some ingenious moves.


    ''It is so strange!''


    Even Austin himself was puzzled.


    At the same time, he felt so pleased with himself.


    Austin never considered himself a genius. However, he had been practicing for only a few hours and he had already mastered the gist of the swordsmanship. The rhythm in his moves both proper and artistic became evident. Every time he wielded the sword, his moves became even smoother.


    It was as if he had been working on this swordsmanship for years!

 Chapter 176 Level One Sword Intent (Part One)

    Austin was stunned by how rapidly he had progressed in Illusory Swordsmanship. He paused for a while, looking confused.


    ''What is going on? I''m only a beginner here. Yet it feels like I''ve been practicing swordsmanship for years and like I''ve mastered the essence of it! Is it only an illusion that I can use it the way I want it to work, like it is a part of my body?


    Or am I a genius? No! That cannot be! The word ''genius'' doesn''t do justice to what is going on. Incredible! I must be a monster!''


    The more he thought about this, the more he was confused. He couldn''t justify what was happening with a valid explanation.


    Slightly lost in thought about this matter, he waved the Violet Royal Sword around. Glimmers of ethereal sword-light appeared, transporting Austin to what felt like dreamland with just a glimpse. Everything seemed unreal, unfathomable, unsubstantial, like a shadow. It was hard for him to tell the difference between the real and the unreal.


    Now, there was absolutely no doubt that Austin had gained mastery over Illusory Swordsmanship. And once he had proven his skill, the sword displayed a great attacking power that was awe-inspiring.


    But Austin had only spent one day practicing this Illusory Swordsmanship!


    Swordsmanship was the most difficult skill of all martial arts. It required the practitioner to have good insight. For a grade four swordsmanship, it usually took even the most talented cultivator about half a month to grasp its essence.


    In many cases, warriors who practiced any form of martial arts usually took top-grade pills to enhance their talents. These pills helped them develop their potential and gain more insights about swordsmanship, thus accelerating the process of cultivation.


    However, Austin hadn''t taken any pills to accomplish what he just had.


    He racked his brains to find an explanation, and finally attributed his success to the fact that he was a time traveler, and that his spirit might somehow be e


    wordsmanship was like split Mercury; it penetrated everywhere it could reach. And right now, it laid siege on every corner of Austin''s soul. They were seared into his very core.


    And as Austin practiced, he was gradually able to comprehend the subtle and deep philosophy, the quintessence and ingenuity of the Illusory Swordsmanship through his every movement.


    In the yard, numerous sword-lights shot into the sky, making the place look as if shrouded in roiling clouds and mists. The scene resembled a fairyland made for immortals, looking as ethereal as a dream.


    Austin had always been an avid cultivator. Once something had his full attention, he would completely lose track of time.


    Austin practiced the Illusory Swordsmanship for two days and three nights in a row, without a break for food or sleep.


    Warriors at the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm were ideally able to sustain themselves without eating and drinking anything for five, six, or even ten days.


    This was because when warriors practiced martial arts, they had the ability to absorb the aura of heaven and earth from the surroundings to fuel themselves with energy.


    The vital energy within Austin''s body was sufficient for him to sustain himself without food or water for several days, without losing any of his vigor.

 Chapter 177 Level One Sword Intent (Part Two)

    Evan and Herbert had walked into the house to visit Austin, but as they stepped into the yard, they were almost whipped in their faces by the sword-lights. It scared them enough to turn around and run out of the house as fast as they could.


    Hiding behind the doorway, they craned their necks to look at the wondrous sight that greeted them. Feeling emptiness at his hairline, Herbert touched a spot on his forehead. He was astonished to find that it was clear of hair. The hair had been there minutes ago. But Austin''s sword had made sure to sear off the hair and the scalp from there.


    "Oh my God! What kind of martial arts is Austin practicing? He would have killed me if I''d been any slower to dodge the sword! I''m never coming to his house again, I swear, no matter how badly I''m threatened," Herbert positively howled.


    "You know what Tin is like. He practices like the devil, so engrossed in what he is doing that he doesn''t see anything else. It''s just him and his practice. And nobody can help him out of that state but himself," Evan said helplessly as he peeked yet again into the yard. Lights were still flashing. Austin was still brandishing and striking the sword.


    After what felt like a long time, and no one really knew how long it was, Austin finally paused. He stopped swinging his sword and stood there silently, lapsing into a state of meditation.


    He occasionally raised his head to look at the skyline. The sun had just started rising, its golden rays lighting up the Earth and bringing every creature back to life from their deep slumber. Before Austin had known it, the night was gone, replaced by a welcoming, brand-new day.


    Austin smiled, not caring about how much time had passed.


    A few days of practice brought Austin a vague idea about how the swordsmanship worked. He didn''t know why, but he sensed that something was going to dawn on him. His mind was going to see a new life bloom from within. But there was a thick layer of membrane that stood in its way, and whatever was coming, it only needed a little push to break out of its thin shell. Once the shell broke, something related to the swordsmanship would appear in his mind.


    Austin didn''t want to stop at such a critical moment.


    The attainment of insights


    And this was level one!


    Warriors who had achieved understanding of the sword intent could reach a different realm of swordsmanship from common swordsmen. To them, their swords were like their arms, and they could command them to attack opponents in the way they wanted, as person and sword were united as one.


    At long last, Austin put the sword back into its sheath. Standing against the wind, sword hanging at his waist, his pupils occasionally flashed glimmers. It was now his moment to shine. He looked like an experienced master of swordsmanship who had practiced the art for many years.


    He had taken a leap and made a breakthrough. His confidence had taken a massive boost as he, much to his surprise, cultivated level one of sword intent the very first time he had practiced Illusory Swordsmanship. It looked like he had some talent in martial arts after all. The growing confidence made him even more determined to scale the peaks of martial arts.


    "Tin, are you done yet?"


    "Tin, are you alright?"


    Evan and Herbert popped their heads in and looked at Austin. They had checked on Austin multiple times, to see how he was doing.


    And this time, they caught Austin withdrawing his sword, indicating that he might be taking a break. Fearing that Austin would start another round of practice the next moment, they cried out in concern. But they still weren''t courageous enough to step into the house.


    And the scalded part on Herbert''s head was still bald. No change there.

 Chapter 178 Mindy Asks For Help (Part One)

    After grasping level one sword intent, Austin stopped practicing the Illusory Swordsmanship.


    By practicing it, he mainly achieved two important things.


    First, when he used this swordsmanship, he could shoot about fifteen beams of sword radiance. Each sword radiance required some vital energy.


    Since Austin had mastered the Golden Sun Scripture, the vital energy in his body was much stronger than that of the cultivators on the same level. Furthermore, the vital energy stone in his elixir field stored huge amounts of vital energy which came from the Celestial Energy Ginseng.


    Now he had enough vital energy to shoot fifteen streaks of sword light. However, in addition to vital energy, the cultivation was also based on the cultivator''s degree of understanding and application of it. Hence, despite the fact that Austin could only shoot fifteen beams of sword light, the progress he had made was already considered remarkable.


    After all, he had just begun practicing this swordsmanship skill several days ago.


    The level one sword intent was the second achievement he gained from the swordsmanship.


    Sword intent was not based on the cultivator''s vital energy or his martial arts skill level. It totally depended on the cultivator''s talent. Only if he was very gifted could he understand the intent of the martial arts skill, so it was impossible to grasp the sword intent by hard practice alone.


    After summarizing what he had learned in the past few days, Austin suddenly heard Evan and Herbert shout outside.


    That was when he realized that he had been cultivating for about four days straight already, without even eating or drinking.


    Even so, he was delighted with the improvement he had achieved in the past few days.


    He cleared his throat and said, "Come on in!"


    Evan then immediately walked in the room, but Herbert was a little hesitant. He had only taken two steps when he suddenly stopped.


    "Tin, are you sure we can come in? Is there no danger in the room?" Herber


    rbert suddenly started to flatter Austin. He longingly gazed at the vital energy crystals.


    Austin knew Herbert''s character, so he was aware of what the latter was thinking. He inwardly laughed, but didn''t say anything.


    Herbert cleared his throat and continued, "Tin, what you said inspired me so much! From today onward, I promise to practice harder in order to achieve a higher cultivation level as soon as possible. I promise I won''t hold you back in the future."


    Herbert patted his chest while speaking, as if his practice was in order to impress Austin.


    "Good! I hope you manage a breakthrough and reach a higher level soon."


    Austin laughed crazily in the inside, but he continued to play dumb and didn''t say anything Herbert expected to hear.


    Seeing Austin hadn''t understood his intentions yet, Herbert awkwardly cleared his throat again.


    "Tin, as you may well know that although I''m planning to practice cultivation in order to reach a higher level, I sadly cannot afford my meals.


    If you don''t believe me, you can ask Evan. I had to borrow money from him in order to pay for my meals these days.


    Speaking of which, I really appreciate Evan''s generous help!"


    Evan was an honest man, plus he had been getting well with Herbert recently, so he immediately nodded in order to back up Herbert''s claims.

 Chapter 179 Mindy Asks For Help (Part Two)

    Yes! Herbert is very poor and he has to borrow money from me to make a living. Don''t worry Herbert. We are buddies after all! I won''t ask you to pay me back.


    Hearing that, Herbert was so glad that he immediately paid Evan a compliment.


    Austin gave him a glance and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Herbert had obtained seven contribution credits in the Beast Mountain. If he had come to the sect and exchanged them with daily supplies, he wouldn''t have had to borrow money for his meals.


    It was obvious that Herbert was taking advantage of Evan''s generosity.


    Austin knew that Herbert was a nice guy, but he was greedy when it came to money.


    Despite this little flaw, he had always been standing on the right side on major occasions.


    For example, a few days ago, thinking that Austin had died in the Grand Desolation Mountain, Marvin had kicked Evan out from Austin''s apartment.


    Although Herbert wasn''t very competent, he had taken the risk of offending Marvin in order to take care of Evan. Sadly, this act of kindness got him in a pickle in the end.


    "Tin, can you ask Marvin to send me some vital energy crystals as well? After all, his men had given me a lot of trouble some time ago. So he should give me some compensation too.


    Since you''re so powerful now, I''m sure he wouldn''t dare refuse if you''ll be the one asking him. It would be a relief to make him spend more money!"


    Herbert said, trying to encourage Austin to extort more vital energy crystals from Marvin.


    Austin knew that Herbert had suffered a lot because of Evan these past few days, so he took out a number of vital energy crystals


    and piled them up in front of Evan and Herbert.


    There were thirty thousand vital energy crystals in total.


    "Evan, take an additional ten thousand vital energy crystals. Herbert, take twenty thousand vital energy crystals. Now both of you have twenty thousand vital energy


    immediately run out


    to inform the disciples.


    Austin measured up his yard and smiled bitterly.


    For the few days, he had messed up the yard while he was practicing. The plants in the yard had been sliced into pieces and were scattered everywhere.


    Under the impact of the sword power, deep grooves appeared on the ground which made it look like a field that had recently been plowed by a farmer, waiting to be sown.


    ''It seems like I have to ask those disciples to clean the yard for me, '' Austin thought.


    Only during such moments, did he appreciate the benefit of having followers.


    "Austin, are you there?"


    Suddenly, a young woman''s voice rang outside.


    Then a slim figure came in.


    It was no other than Mindy.


    Austin hadn''t seen her since he came back to Sun Sect after vanquishing the demon fox, Violet.


    And he had been occupied with trivial matters since his recent promotion to the outer disciple, so he hadn''t had time to inquire about her.


    He was actually surprised that Mindy came looking for him of her own accord.


    "Austin, the vital energy refining formula you''re practicing seems to be a prime masculinity method, right?" she asked.


    Austin nodded, puzzled.


    "Can you do me a favor? But it might be dangerous!"

 Chapter 180 The Dragon Feminine Constitution

    Austin was surprised to hear Mindy''s words. He knew that Mindy was a decent person since he had known her for a while. This girl wouldn''t be asking for his help if she didn''t have any good reason to do so.


    "May I ask what it is?"


    Mindy''s face blushed in shame upon hearing those words. She felt her heart beat a bit harder, so she began to breathe a little faster than usual. Moreover, her clear, innocent eyes were suddenly filled with timidity and shyness.


    Seeing her reaction aroused Austin''s curiosity. Thus, he wondered, ''What exactly does she want me to do? She was the one who asked me for a favor, didn''t she? So why is she looking so shy to tell about what it is?''


    "I can''t help you unless you let me know what to do."


    Forced to talk, Mindy took a deep breath and steadied herself.


    She then said, "Austin, do you know that there are some people in this world who are just naturally special? They are born with different constitutions than others.


    Some constitutions are good for cultivating, some are easy to recover from injury, while some are good for fighting. Moreover, there are also some people who are born with a pure feminine constitution. They can make really good progress in practicing feminine skills. In short, there are all sorts of strange and unique constitutions in this world."


    Austin thought about it for a moment and then asked, "Do you mean people of peculiar constitutions? I seem to have heard of it before."


    "Yes."


    Mindy nodded and then added, "Austin, actually, I''m one of them. I am a person with a special constitution."


    Austin''s face became serious. His neck almost popped when he turned to Mindy and shot her an amazed stare.


    "You have a special constitution?"


    People with special constitutions often possessed magical abilities that no one else owned. Who would have thought that a seemingly ordinary girl like Mindy had a special constitution?


    "Yes. I was born with a dragon feminine constitution. People like me are naturally suited to practice various feminine energy-oriented skills and martial arts. Furthermore, we don''t just progress much faster than others during practice. There''s just simply almost no bottleneck with what we can do."


    "No bottleneck in your practice! That''s unbelievable!"


    Austin had always been amazed by people with magical abilities. Ordinary people were bound to be limited by their own potential and talent. They could only reach a certain level regardless of how hard they tried. With these things said, those who were with ordinary constitution could only go as far as what their conditions allowed in martial arts.


    However, if a person with the dragon feminine constitution like Mindy practiced the feminine skills, this person would con


    he other hand, Mindy was overjoyed to hear his answer. A wide smile instantly cracked her lips.


    "As I said, it is very dangerous to go to the Mysterious Ancient Well to get the twin blossoms. If we don''t pick the two blossoms of the opposite properties simultaneously, the vital energy of heaven and earth in the well will be plunged in chaos. If that happens, even the cultivator in the Mysterious Realm cannot escape, let alone us," she told Austin honestly. "So, you''d better think it over before making a final decision. Why don''t you take your time and let me know your decision after three days instead?" she added.


    Austin gave her a smile.


    "No need. Cultivators value valor, fearlessness, and indomitable will. We don''t value indecision. Now that I have promised you, I won''t go back on my word, Thus, I don''t need to think about it anymore. Besides, we just have to work together and pick them at the right time."


    Hearing Austin''s words, Mindy gave him a sincere gaze.


    "Thanks a lot, Austin," she muttered, full of gratitude.


    Mindy was more than sure that her cultivation rate would amazingly improve once she successfully picked the pure femininity blossom. It was after it that she would become a legend.


    By then half of the credit must go to Austin.


    "When are you going to set out for the ancient well?"


    inquired Austin.


    "Tomorrow. This is not a small matter, so I want to start early. We need enough time to prepare once we reach the Mysterious Ancient Well."


    "You''re right. Let''s start tomorrow then."


    Afterward, they agreed to meet at the mountain pass of the Sun Sect the next morning and then head for the valley where the Mysterious Ancient Well was.


    As soon as Mindy left, Evan and Herbert came to Austin''s house with the thirty-five outer disciples who had joined Austin.

 Chapter 181 Arriving At The Valley

    In high spirits, 35 outer disciples stood in the courtyard, staring hopefully at Austin.


    Austin was the most popular and the most prominent man among the outer disciples recently. Rumor had it that he would reclaim the title of "No. 1 outer disciple."


    People always admired the strong and powerful. Being around Austin had them in total awe and adoration.


    Meanwhile, for Austin, seeing his followers eager to serve him got his adrenaline pumping.


    He delivered a speech before all of them, after they had declared their loyalty to him. He urged them to focus on cultivating their vital energy, and moreover, to always stay together. Austin believed that unity meant strength, and focusing more on the quality of his followers rather than the quantity was more crucial to him. This way, he would be able to focus on helping them cultivate their skills and strengths.


    On that day too, he took out a large number of vital energy crystals, and gave each of them 1, 000, making him spend 35, 000 vital energy crystals in total.


    He had more than 300, 000 vital energy crystals in his Space Ring, and offering 35, 000 wouldn''t hurt his fortune.


    But to the outer disciples, it was already a large sum of money��considering their current status and level.


    Everyone was thrilled to receive 1, 000 vital energy crystals, thankful that they followed the right leader.


    Austin, however, accepted them as his followers on the spur of the moment. It was a quick judgment on his part. He was not ready to spend most of his time with them, as he was used to only having Evan around and his pet, Violet.


    So he chose two of the most intelligent and capable outer disciples and had them manage the team on his behalf.


    The two chosen team leaders were Donald Lei and Curtis Zhang. They were at level 6 of Energy Gathering Realm and both had excellent communication skills too.


    Austin asked Donald and Curtis to stay while he dismissed the others. He gave each of them an extra 1, 000 vital energy crystals as a reward and urged them to discipline the team for him. . . . .


    After he was done, Austin went back to his cultivation room and began to practice Golden Sun Scripture.


    He and Mindy would set off to the Mysterious Ancient Well tomorrow. According to her, it was a dangerous place, and as such, he needed to be fully prepared.


    Early the next morning, when Austin arrived at the mountain pass of Sun Sect, Mindy was already there waiting for him. He could tell that Mindy attached great importance to the pure femininity blossom.


    He felt a little embarrassed to have a lady waiting for him.


    When she saw Austin, Mindy gave him a sweet and dainty smile, and soon after, they began to start their journey.


    Their destination was fifty miles away from Sun Sect��neithe


    the sight of the place.


    Not until then did Austin realize that living things couldn''t inhabit such an environment.


    "The twin blossoms will not blossom until two days later. Why don''t we put up the tent and wait here? We''ll pick the blossoms in two days," Mindy offered.


    Austin nodded without hesitation.


    All of a sudden, he felt something. He began to use his spiritual sense to check what was going on within four hundred meters.


    With the spiritual sense, he saw several people.


    Slowly growing in number, they entered the valley in succession.


    There were about more than ten of them.


    One of them wore a blood-red cloak, which was very eye-catching.


    The giant wolf on the cloak reminded Austin who he was.


    He must be from the Blood Wolf Team!


    It seemed that the Blood Wolf Team had gotten the news as soon as Austin had left the Sun Sect, and sent people to kill him. They were definitely on his trail.


    Five members of the Blood Wolf Team had been killed in the outer mountains of Grand Desolation Mountain.


    Blood Wolf Team didn''t know who killed them. And because they died while carrying out their mission to kill Austin, they automatically thought it was him who assassinated them all.


    Austin could tell that the man in the red cloak reached the Earth Realm.


    "Seems like we can''t just wait here for two days," said Austin.


    Puzzled, Mindy asked him why.


    He told her what he had seen.


    Mindy was pale with fear when she heard that people from the Blood Wolf Team were after them. The team was well-known in Violet Orchid Empire as they had a reputation of being a cruel and brutal team of cultivators.


    Upon learning that a cultivator of Earth Realm and more than ten members of the Blood Wolf Team were hunting them, Mindy was gripped by terror.


    All the lively colors had left her cheeks.

 Chapter 182 Fighting Back

    When Mindy learned that members of the Blood Wolf Team were chasing them, she could not help panicking instantly. She had heard rumors surrounding that team and was frightened.


    "Austin, what do we do?" she asked worriedly.


    "We have to do whatever we can. I''ll take care of these guys first. You find a place to hide! I think this ancient well will serve the purpose."


    Austin replied and started tiptoeing towards where the Blood Wolf Team was.


    Mindy was only on the sixth level of Energy Gathering Realm. There was no way she could deal with the Blood Wolf Team, which meant in no way that Austin was going to let Mindy do so.


    However, when she heard that Austin was going to fight the Blood Wolf Team alone, she was stunned and hesitant to hide. Although to the best of her knowledge, Austin was a fierce and a remarkable fighter, but the Blood Wolf Team was notorious for being bloodthirsty and ruthless savages. And it was said that their master was at the Earth Realm.


    No matter how powerful Austin was, it would have been impossible for him to fight more than a dozen members of the Blood Wolf Team with only his physical strength.


    At first, Mindy thought she had misheard Austin''s intentions. But when she saw Austin''s figure disappear into the grass and thorns like a ghost, she realized in horror that he really was going to fight the members of the Blood Wolf Team alone. She stomped her feet hard in the ground in exasperation.


    "Why is that stupid boy so reckless!"


    As soon as she got vital energy all over her body, she started following Austin. It was clear that she would most probably die this time; she was far out of her depth here. But she simply couldn''t just go, hide somewhere, and ignore Austin''s life. Although she was weak, she could at least be able to help Austin a little bit in the fight.


    However, as soon as Mindy moved, Austin noticed her movement, which made him feel fuzzy inside. He suddenly stopped and turned around. When he noticed Mindy was really following him, he ran back quickly.


    "Trust me, I can take care of them. And please ignore my being so blunt, but if you come with me, you will only drag me down!"


    He told her decidedly. Then he used his Wind-commanding Skill to shoot himself far away within an instant so she could not follow him anymore.


    Mindy stopped and stared at his distant figure in the forest. She bit her lower lip and felt annoyed by what Austin had just said.


    ''This guy is such a snob! How dare he treat me like a drag!'' she thought to herself.


    But in any case, however mad she might feel about Austin, there was no other choice and she still had to hide near the Mysterious Ancient Well with her breath subdued.


    ... ...


    With his spiritual sense, Austin accurately located the members of the Blood Wolf Team.


    When he had reached about a hundred meters away from them, Austin stopped moving.


    Through his mind, he told Violet, who was inside the Illusion Bead, what was going on.


    Hearing his


    , it slammed at the leader.


    "Demonic beast! You are a demonic beast!"


    Feeling the surging demonic power on the illusory fox claw, the leader realized that the beautiful woman he was slightly smitten with was actually a demonic beast.


    The leader of the Blood Wolf Team was after all a good fighter who had experienced hundreds of battles. He retreated backwards quickly and brought out a black whip from his paraphernalia. He managed to block the coming illusory fox claw with the twirling whip.


    As soon as Violet and the leader of the Blood Wolf Team started fighting each other, Austin immediately utilized his Wind-commanding Skill and approached the rest of the team like a ghost. The Violet Royal Sword in his hand struck out like lightning, and it was a remarkable and precise Illusory Swordsmanship that he was unleashing now.


    Suddenly, several shining swords knitted over the air much like fog appears above a misty river. It was so sudden and powerful that it was completely unclear which sword light was real and which one was fake. The real swords seemed to mingle and dissolve into the fake ones like a pair of white lights.


    In the face of Austin''s Illusory Swordsmanship, the members of the Blood Wolf Team could not distinguish their actual enemy. All they could do now was to whip out their life-saving skills and protect themselves helplessly.


    Even after that, within a moment, three or four weaker members were killed off.


    The remaining six or seven were deeply frightened now, and had half a mind to flee. They felt powerless fighting against Austin. His Wind-commanding Skill was allowing him to move so fast that they could not hit him at their own speed at all.


    And his Illusory Swordsmanship had unleashed fifteen sword lights which had blinded them. It also prevented them from telling the real swords apart from the illusory ones. It was very hard to fight against such magical powers.


    "Everyone gather in a group! Don''t split up, and besiege him."

 Chapter 183 Kill All Of The Enemies

    Austin began his Illusory Swordsmanship. Within seconds, five members of the Blood Wolf Team were lying dead on the ground.


    Astonished by Austin''s power, the other members of the Blood Wolf Team lurched forward to attack him. Since they were great in number, they were sure that they could take him down.


    But in spite of being on his own, Austin was much stronger and managed to kill nine of them, leaving dead bodies splattered around in his wake. Only six more members of the Blood Wolf Team were alive.


    Watching these people struggling to attack him, he couldn''t help but let his lips curl up into a vicious smile. He knew how futile their efforts were. To him, fighting these cultivators who were at the eighth level of the Energy Gathering Realm was a piece of cake.


    With a swift wave of the Violet Royal Sword, he sent dozens of sword-lights zooming toward the six remaining members. Each sword light was pulsing with his strong vital energy force. If the six members were cut by these sword-lights, they would be in a great deal of pain.


    This was the first time Austin was using Illusory Swordsmanship and he realized that it could give off so many sword-lights. What made it special was the fact that each of the sword-lights contained vital energy force that could hurt the opponent. It was a handy feature for fights like these where he had to go up against multiple opponents at the same time.


    While the six members were busy trying to dodge the sword-lights Austin gave off, he started his Wind-commanding Skill. He took a few steps forward and stopped in front of one of the members who were holding a big knife with a scary ghost face on its hilt.


    The member had just blocked one of the sword-lights with his knife when he found Austin suddenly standing in front of him like a ghost. Frightened, he tried to turn to Austin''s direction to stab him with his knife.


    But Austin was much faster than him.


    That member of the Blood Wolf Team had barely moved when Austin punched him right in the chest with the force of a thousand pounds. His body curved inward from the impact and flew backward at the speed of a bullet, disappearing into the forest.


    Austin was sure that this member was dead, so without even bothering to give him another look, he continued fighting with the others. He turned around suddenly and raised the Violet Royal Sword. His gaze was so intense that it looked like there were two sword-lights coming out of his eyes. His whole demeanor changed all of a sudden and he looked fearless and powerful.


    Austin decided to take this opportunity to try the level one sword intent that he''d just learned. Until now, he''d been using his Illusory Swordsmanship moves without any sword intent.


    ''Now, let me practice my sword skills by fighting against you guys, '' Austin thought to himself with glee.


    At that moment, the only thing in his mind was sword intent.


    Inspired by the sword intent, the Violet Royal Sword began to buzz with energy, capturing everyone''s attention. It was accompanied by a fog which quickly surrounded the sword like an aura.


    The next moment, Austin''s sword intent had full control of the Violet Royal Sword. Sword aura filled the whole area as Austin and his sword became one. They were inseparable now and nothing could divide them.


    Austin was the sword! Th


    s holding.


    Since the head of the group was already in pain, he was too distracted to use his vital energy, The defense of the whip was easily broken through by Violet''s black fox paw.


    Taking this opportunity, Austin sent his sword at the head of the group. The sword contained both his vital energy and the sword radiance formed by sword intent. It swiftly cut off his opponent''s right arm.


    ''No! It can''t be!'' the man thought to himself, horrified.


    Although he had noticed Austin''s sword, it had been too fast for him to dodge. He was bleeding severely from the place where his right arm used to be attached to his body.


    In a mixture of pain and anger, he roared like a wild beast. In a second, his body retreated almost ten meters. Apparently, he had successfully cultivated himself with a bodily movement skill of a high level. When facing danger, he wanted to escape by any means possible.


    Of course, Austin would never let him go. With a light stomp of his foot on the ground, he appeared right in front of the head of the group.


    Violet was a demonic fox that could run at high speeds, so she joined them barely a second later.


    The head of the group couldn''t hold his long whip since his right arm had been cut off, so there was no way he could defend against the combined attack from Austin and Violet. In no time, his head was cut off by Austin''s sword.


    Austin had developed the habit of collecting trophies. Now that he had killed all of the members of the Blood Wolf Team, he had a good harvest this time.


    Soon, he took all the wealth from the dead bodies.


    He managed to collect more than ten thousand vital crystals only from the head of the group.


    Since these people were robbers, they had much more wealth than ordinary cultivators. . .


    After handling the Blood Wolf Team, Austin returned to the Mysterious Ancient Well and met Mindy.


    "Did you manage to kill all the members of the Blood Wolf Team?" Mindy asked, looking a little astonished.


    Austin explained the whole incident to her in a calm voice. The longer Mindy listened to him, the more puzzled her face looked. She took a quick glance at his bloodstained clothes and could almost not believe what she heard.

 Chapter 184 The Scene At The Bottom Of The Well

    You mean you killed all those members of the Blood Wolf Team? Including the one at the Earth Realm?


    Mindy asked. Astonishment flooded over her when she saw the calm look on Austin''s face.


    Although she had a dragon feminine constitution, she hadn''t activated its power yet. She was currently only at level six of the Energy Gathering Realm, and a cultivator of the Earth Realm was, to her, an undefeatable enemy.


    Austin, however, had killed a cultivator of the Earth Realm and a dozen his companions in just an hour. That meant Austin''s power was no weaker than a cultivator of the Earth Realm, even though he was only at level nine of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    A cultivator at level nine of the Energy Gathering Realm was only one step away from the Earth Realm, but there was a significant difference between the two Realms.


    It was a qualitative change to go across the divide between the Energy Gathering Realm and the Earth Realm. Many cultivators at level nine of the Energy Gathering Realm hit a bottleneck which would take them several years or even over a decade before they could reach the Earth Realm. The difficulty of this process proved a wide gap of power and skill in between the two realms.


    Normally, a cultivator of the Earth Realm could easily defeat a dozen rivals at level nine of the Energy Gathering Realm. However, Austin managed to defeat a cultivator of the Earth Realm, which was a marked exception from the norm.


    ''He is not a simple person!'' Mindy thought to herself. Ever since she met Austin, she had continuously witnessed things beyond her expectation. It amazed her how fast Austin improved in his martial arts skills and how skilled he was at fighting. Now she was further shocked by the fact that he was able to kill a cultivator of the Earth Realm. Without any doubt in her mind, she believed that Austin would reach the top of the hierarchy in the near future.


    With these things in her mind, Mindy couldn''t help but think of how fortunate she was to become Austin''s friend. A friend with such promise would only provide her with benefits in the future. With a knowing glint in her eyes, her gaze turned to Austin.


    Austin didn''t mention anything about Violet who had already returned into his Space Ring, and Mindy didn''t ask him about that as well. Everyone had his or her own secret, and Mindy didn''t think that their relationship


    pected, her hourglass figure was partly revealed under her ragged clothes.


    Mindy noticed Austin staring at her, and her cheeks quickly turned glowing red.


    Despite her embarrassment, she was not in the least astounded. It seemed that she had already expected something like this.


    Suddenly, something popped into Austin''s mind. Mindy had acted shyly when she first mentioned the twin flowers to him. That time, he thought it was embarrassment from asking him for help, but now he realized that he might have been wrong. He wondered, ''Did she already know that things would go like this?''


    "Austin, you will go and get the red flower��the prime masculinity blossom, and I will get the black one��the pure femininity blossom."


    Mindy said as she tried hard to repress her shyness. After all, they had come here to get the twin blossoms.


    Austin nodded in approval. They then moved towards their goals respectively at the same moment.


    As they approached the plant, the hot and cold winds became more and more overwhelming.


    It was then that Austin realized that the origins of the cold and hot winds were the two flowers in the pool. Both were ordinary-looking, but the power that they had amazed Austin.


    When they were only several meters from the twin blossoms, Mindy suddenly let out a scream and stopped in her tracks. Her face went extremely pale, and her teeth chattered. Her body shivered like a quail in winter.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Austin asked with concern.


    "It''s too cold for me. I couldn''t approach it anymore."


    Mindy replied with a shaky voice.

 Chapter 185 Acquisition Of The Twin Blossoms

    Since Mindy was just a level six Energy Gathering Realm cultivator who still had a weak vital energy cultivation base, she could only get no more than three meters near the pure femininity blossom. The air around the flower was so cold, and Mindy couldn''t endure it given her current state.


    This was also hard for Austin, who was approaching the prime masculinity blossom from the other side. However, Austin, two levels higher than Mindy, could still resist the hot air around the prime masculinity blossom. He figured that it must be because the Golden Sun Scripture he had cultivated was a prime masculine and steadfast formula, it had helped him integrate into the hot air.


    As soon as he thought of this, he started to activate the Golden Sun Scripture inside his body. The shining ball, which used to settle peacefully in his elixir field, was now continuously releasing a steady stream of pure and radiant energy throughout his body.


    The energy flowed rapidly that Austin could obviously sense both of the cold inside and the heat outside his body were dispersed immediately by the pale golden light energy from the Golden Sun Scripture. The two extremes of cold and heat, from which he had suffered since he came to the bottom of the Mysterious Ancient Well, had been immensely mitigated.


    Austin was surprised by the effect. It seemed that the power of the Golden Sun Scripture could resist the freezing and scorching air that had lingered for years in the ancient well. Austin was quite upset for had he found out about it earlier, he wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    Thinking of this, the operation of the Golden Sun Scripture had quickened. Austin could feel the constraint caused by the heat was slowly being lifted, and his movements gradually became freer. The pale golden vital energy flowing from his inside was so abundant that it even spilled over his skin, making his whole figure fully emitted with a pale golden light gleam.


    On the other side, Mindy, who was trying her best to resist the cold, was stuck in an unpleasant situation. Her half-naked body and beautiful black hair were condensed in a thick layer of frost. And to make her situation even worse, the frost had started to thicken that she could almost be sculpted in ice under the aggressive cold air. The naked body was enclosed in the ice as if she had been living in a thousand-year-old ice cave.


    When Austin saw her in that state, he was frightened and almost panicked. He knew that Mindy''s life would be in danger if he didn''t do something.


    With his leg pressed on the ground, he moved to her side immediately. He grabbed Mindy'' hand up and continuously transported his vital energy to her body to help her get warm.


    Before Austin came to her rescue, Mindy was trying her best to resist the cold air around her. The formula that she cultivated was of pure femininity, same as the blossom she wante


    suddenly recalled one thing. The freezing and scorching air that had been raging at the bottom of the ancient well became tranquil, slowly calming the atmosphere. The two different breaths of air, femininity and masculinity, now began to merge together and neutralize gradually.


    What''s more, the temperature at the bottom of the well also slowly returned into its normal state. Austin knew that these were all because the pure femininity and prime masculinity blossoms had been plucked by them.


    Austin held the prime masculinity blossom in his hand and felt that it was almost the same with any other wildflower. The only unique thing was when holding it, he could feel a stream of warmth emanating from it.


    ''Hope you won''t let me down!'' Austin repeated in mind.


    He took a deep breath and placed the blossom in front of him.


    As soon as his thought arose, the fist-sized golden sphere in his elixir field buzzed and came out through his body. Hanging right above the prime masculinity blossom, the golden light shined on the precious blossom with a wisp of hot golden sunlight.


    Since Austin had discovered that the sphere inside his elixir field could shine through his body and directly absorb the essence of elixirs and herbs, he reduced the way of taking them with his mouth.


    If the elixirs and herbs were taken with the mouth, it would enter the body from the mouth, pass through the throat, and end up in the intestines and stomach. After they were digested, the essence of the medicine would be absorbed by the arteries and veins of the body.


    When taking elixirs and herbs in that way, their potency would somehow be wasted, and its supposed effect on the body would not be maximized.


    But if it were attracted and absorbed directly by the golden sphere coming out of his elixir field, all the essence of the medicine would be restored in the elixir field, minimizing any waste along the process.

 Chapter 186 Earth Realm! (Part One)

    The glowing sphere made of pure vital energy flew out of Austin''s elixir field and rushed towards the prime masculinity blossom immediately. It was almost as if it knew what he was thinking. It stopped right above the blossom, and its gleaming golden rays shone like a small sun, irradiating the blossom directly.


    At the same time, as if triggered by the light shining on it like a solar cell, the blossom immediately erupted a strong stream of masculine vital energy much like an active volcano. The energy rose up ferociously, spread like a vast expanse of water, and surged onwards like ten thousand galloping horses.


    Austin''s sphere voraciously took the energy flowing from the blossom into itself as if it had been starved for ages. It was acting like a bottomless pit that could never be filled.


    In one sudden outpouring of bliss, Austin''s eyes got filled with amazement and admiration. The powerful masculine vital energy bursting from the blossom was exactly what he needed to cultivate the Golden Sun Scripture and he had not found it till now. What was extremely fortunate was that the blossom seemed to contain so much energy that it was beyond Austin could imagine. Going by his calculations, he wouldn''t have to worry about where to find energy anymore in the future.


    The energy kept on flowing out of the blossom in a steady stream, and the sphere kept on absorbing it desperately. The more energy it absorbed, the bigger it grew; like the energy was physical somehow. Initially, the sphere was about the size of a fist, but now, it was expanding slowly at a pace visible to a naked eye.


    Also, it had been giving out a faint light at first, but now it was flashing with a dazzling golden brilliance, so much that even Austin did not dare to look straight into it, afraid that his eyes might get burned.


    The golden sphere that had flown out of Austin was actually condensed and accumulated masculine vital energy which had coagulated wh


    rgy stone integrated successfully in his body, he was sure that he could handle them. As a matter of fact, he wasn''t afraid of any medical pill or elixir of strong effect. With the vital energy stone, whenever there was too much for him to stand, the surplus would get stored into it automatically.


    Everyone knew that Energy-prevailing Elixirs could help fighters make a breakthrough and jump into the Earth Realm, and therefore, there was no doubt this intake was going to improve his chances. Austin had five of them in his pocket, and had left them there for a rainy day. Now was the moment he had been waiting for, and therefore, he did not hesitate to empty his pockets this time.


    After putting the Elixirs into his mouth, Austin immediately concentrated the whole energy and murmured the Golden Sun Scripture silently in his mind. Meanwhile, he guided all of his vital energy across all of his meridians at once, trying to throw himself into the next realm.


    Driven by the tremendous force, the vital energy started running through Austin like a powerful current pouring down from the cliffs, and all his meridians got buffeted by those strong waves of energy again and again. As time passed by, those meridians became wider and wider, preparing for a qualitative leap into the Earth Realm.

 Chapter 187 Earth Realm! (Part Two)

    As all the meridians were widened, they emanated a faint golden glow, and Austin could feel his crystal veins undergoing a significant change. Compared to his old ones, they were getting improved greatly both in terms of flexibility, and on capacity, which meant that his cultivation base was expanding and rising.


    The next moment, the air surrounding him seemed to shake and a brute, powerful wave of energy started rushing out from his body.


    Bang-bang! The environment of the well seemed to change and the air struck the walls like a furious dragon looking for a way to escape.


    It threw stone and sand in all direction and darkened the sky, reducing visibility.


    Right now, Austin''s vital energy was dashing as far as three meters around him, and the ground under him had been shattered into pieces. After the initial impact of his vital energy, it created one more crack about a meter deep and half a meter wide. The cracks kept on appearing and spread around Austin like a spider''s web.


    When he was finally able to open his eyes, two beacons of golden light shone out of them, and he looked full of energy and malicious power.


    Then he tried to gather his vital energy, and felt an aggressive power running all over him.


    He had made it! He had reached the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm!


    The most important aspect of this realm was that Austin had now broken away from the restrictions of Energy Gathering Realm, and the biggest accompanying change was that his vital energy could now fly out of his body and attack his enemy by itself.


    Now, whenever Austin had to fight with other people, he wouldn''t have to get close to them and hand-to-hand combat would be an ancient history to him now. He could materialize his vital energy and conduct an attack from a distance. It rea


    even after a single glance at her.


    Mindy had changed from head to toe, and she was a real beauty now, even though she hadn''t been bad before.


    Although she couldn''t see how or what she looked like now, she could tell from the amazed expression on Austin''s face.


    "So..." She asked cautiously, "how do I look like now?"


    She stroked her hair, waiting for Austin''s reply, but she didn''t realize just how stirring her movement was.


    "Wow, I�� I��" Austin was unable to find a word to describe her at that moment.


    He swallowed several times with his eyes fixed on Mindy, shining out of amazement and admiration.


    Mindy puckered her face in a smile as his eyes became hazy with lust.


    "Hurry, we''d better get out of here as soon as possible!" she interrupted the weird atmosphere.


    Austin came to himself immediately and nodded. There was going to be several days'' worth of time for him to enjoy her beauty.


    Since both of them were at the Earth Realm now, a simple, single tap of their toes would be enough for them to leave the well. Two shadows of a figure erupted from the well and landed on the ground within moments. It felt great to have so much energy within their bodies.

 Chapter 188 Mindys Past

    Mindy, let''s go back to Sun Sect now, Austin said.


    They had just left the Mysterious Ancient Well, and Austin thought that he should begin to make preparations for the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge.


    "No, Austin, you go ahead. I have something more important to deal with. I''ve waited for years for this, and the day has finally come."


    Mindy shook her head as she looked to the northeast. Determination was written all over her face. It was obvious that she had made a significant decision.


    "Something more important?"


    Austin was confused by Mindy''s words.


    "Austin, you''ve done me a great favor this time. I''d like to share my past with you."


    Mindy found a clean, flat rock not far from the well, and gestured for Austin to sit on it.


    "My name is actually Mindy Zhang, not Mindy Wu," she began.


    She stared blankly into the distance, her mind swamped with painful memories. Austin listened to her story quietly.


    "I came from Valley Town. It is a remote town, no match for Peace Town in scale or prosperity.


    There were two well-matched clans in Valley Town, the Zhang Clan and the Li Clan.


    On the surface, the two clans were on good terms. But in private, they were business rivals. As they were equally matched in strength and power, neither of them dared to openly start a fight.


    But after a while, the peaceful facade was shattered.


    As luck would have it, the head of the Zhang Clan found an ancient book called ''Elixir Foundation'' in a cave. The book was a down-to-earth and easy to understand introduction to pill refining. Valley Town was backward in everything, including cultivation, so all the natives looked forward to becoming pill refiners.


    The head of the Zhang Clan decided to have the youths of the clan study pill refining so that there would be more pill refiners in the clan. After all, pill refining is a respected career. Once the Zhang Clan had more pill refiners, it would become more powerful.


    The discovery of the book was supposed to be a secret, but somehow, the head of the Li Clan found out.


    He spent a large sum of money on bribing a butler and several guards of the Zhang Clan. One night, with the help of the traitors, the w


    e to a stop outside a house in the east of the village. The house had a small courtyard with bamboo fences on all sides.


    A middle-aged woman was watering the plants in the courtyard. There were vegetables and fruits.


    The man and the woman were none other than Austin and Mindy. They had come here to look for Mindy''s family.


    They had both reached the Earth Realm and demonstrated a mastery of bodily movement skill, so they were capable enough to handle anything that lay ahead of them.


    They approached the courtyard so quietly that the woman watering the plants didn''t notice them at all.


    Mindy''s eyes reddened at the sight of the woman. Obviously, she knew her.


    "Nanny Wu!"


    Mindy called out in a choked voice.


    Shocked to hear the familiar voice after so long, the woman dropped the watering can in her hand. The watering can hit the ground and water spilled onto her shoes.


    Paying no attention to any of that, she turned around to look at Mindy.


    "Mindy, is that really you? Am I daydreaming?" she murmured.


    "Nanny Wu, it''s me."


    Overcome by emotion, Mindy immediately ran toward the woman and threw herself into her arms. She burst into loud sobs, and at this moment, she seemed like the little girl that she had been seven years ago.


    The woman patted Mindy''s back to console her, but she was in tears too.


    Austin was touched when he saw the affection between them. He stood outside the fence, not wanting to disturb them.

 Chapter 189 Revenge

    Nanny Wu was Mindy''s wet nurse who had been employed to feed Mindy her own breast milk when Mindy was a tiny baby, and she was also the only person who had accompanied Mindy while running away from the Li Clan that fateful night.


    After Mindy joined the Sun Sect, Nanny Wu had retired to live in this remote village.


    When Nanny Wu heard that Mindy was planning to go back to Valley Town to get revenge, she couldn''t help but feel worried. Even though Mindy assured her that Austin would help her, she was still not convinced. After all, Mindy was a weak girl who might not be able to fight against so many powerful foes, and Austin looked too young and too thin to be able to fight them too.


    However, since Mindy and Austin had both already reached the Earth Realm level, Nanny Wu finally accepted Mindy''s decision.


    In the past when Nanny Wu lived with Mindy''s family, she had heard about a few warriors and knew that the warrior of the Earth Realm was the most powerful one in Valley Town.


    To Mindy''s surprise and excitement, it turned out that there were several other members of her family living in this village.


    When the Zhang Clan was attacked by their enemies, many of her family members hadn''t been at the scene and had managed to escape as soon as they found out. In the past few years, Nanny Wu had secretly contacted as many of them as possible and called them to live in this village so that they could avenge the Zhang Clan one day.


    Knowing Mindy had made up her mind to get revenge, Nanny Wu called all the remaining members of the family to help Mindy.


    There were 17 members in total. Eight of them were young and their cultivation bases were on the third or fourth level of Energy Gathering Realm.


    The other nine were middle-aged and their cultivation bases were on the fifth or sixth level of Energy Gathering Realm. Since they were living as a small family in this remote village, the cultivation bases of the family members were less than impressive because most of them were only at the level of Energy Gathering Realm. Their family master was the only one whose cultivation base was on the level of the Earth Realm.


    These 17 family members had been hiding in this remote village and working hard to improve their martial arts skills for the past few years. They wanted to get revenge one day and rebuild their big family in Valley Town.


    When they found out from Nanny Wu that Mindy had reached the level of Earth Realm, they looked at Mindy with their eyes full of worship.


    In particular, the eight young men who were of the same age and position as Mindy showed great admiration for her. A few years ago, they had all been on the level of Energy Gathering Realm, but now, their cultivation bases were far behind Mindy''s.


    To avenge their dead family members, they had worked day and night for the past few years to develop their martial arts skills. They had all made great progress. Since they were hiding in such a remote village, they hadn''t been able to obtain any helpful martial arts materials, so they''d gotten this far purely on hard work.


    But their peer, Mindy, had already reached the level of Earth Realm. In


    frowning.


    Just then, a servant ran into the meeting hall.


    "Master, someone sent a package and said that it''s your birthday present!"


    "Ah? My birthday present?"


    Lanny was surprised. His birthday wasn''t until two weeks later.


    After pondering over it for a few moments, Lanny smiled.


    "I see. One of my friends must have sent me this present half a month in advance to give me a surprise."


    "Dad, as our Li Clan is becoming richer and more powerful, there are more and more people who want to flatter us. I''m sure the birthday present must have been sent by someone who wants to get into our good books," a quiet young man commented, smiling. He was Lanny''s first son. He wasn''t excellent in martial arts practice, but he was a man of great wisdom.


    "Hah hah, whoever sent this is a sincere person, so it would be impolite for us to refuse him. What''s the present? Let me have a look!"


    Lanny was very happy.


    The servant quickly ran out of the meeting hall.


    After a while, he walked back in holding a square package. On the tightly stitched package, the word ''Longevity'' was written in a big font.


    "Open it up!"


    Lanny ordered.


    "Yes, master." The servant began unwrapping the package.


    After he uncovered several linings of the package and was about to unfold the last one, eight arrows flew out of the package and into his chest.


    The impact of the arrows flung the servant''s body back against the door of the meeting hall. At the same time, the package in his hands fell onto the floor.


    There was a crack as his body hit the door and he was dead before he could so much as let out a cry. There was deadly poison painted on the arrows.


    The whole meeting hall erupted into chaos.


    "Who did it? Who! Who did it?"


    Lanny got up in a fit of rage and slapped the back of his chair with his right hand. Immediately, the chair, which was made of ironwood, dissolved into a fine powder, leaving wood chips all over the floor. There was strong vital energy emanating from Lanny.


    The other members of the Li Clan were also astonished by what had happened just now.

 Chapter 190 A Crisis For The Li Family (Part One)

    The package was still lying intact slap bang in the center of the hall. It seemed to be bulging with something.


    Thanks to what had happened just now, everyone in the hall now clearly knew that whatever was inside it, it certainly wasn''t a birthday present. It had to be something special and sinister.


    Lots of people looked at the package with curious gazes, wondering what could have been sent with death packed along with it.


    "You! Come here and unwrap the package. Let me see what''s in it."


    Lanny ordered a servant who was standing beside him.


    Even though the servant had witnessed a man die just by touching the package, he did not dare to disobey Lanny''s order. He clearly knew how atrocious Lanny was. And besides, Lanny was quite angry after seeing that arrow, and therefore, if the servant disobeyed him, what waited him was certain death anyhow. Therefore, he had to walk towards the package.


    The servant kicked the package hesitantly but nothing special happened this time. He then stretched out his hand to unwrap the package. This time, no poisoned arrow shot out from it. Instead, something rolled out from the package when it was unwrapped. Something bloody, something hairy. A head!


    Everyone in the hall had been gazing at the package and as soon as they saw what was inside, they all stood up and exclaimed in surprise.


    The head was familiar to them all.


    "Benson!"


    "Brother Benson!"


    "It is Benson!"


    No one in the hall wanted to believe what he was seeing, but it was as clear as day.


    The head was Benson''s. He was Lanny''s third son.


    Lanny had three sons. They were Ellison, Logan and Benson. But now, there were only two.


    When Lanny saw his son''s bloody head roll down in front of him, he trembled slightly and his face turned a curious shade of red and pale.


    Ellison and Logan were also staring at their brother''s bloody head with sadness and anger.


    Especially Logan, who was walking up and down, with his fists clenched tight. H


    and shouted from the gate itself.


    "What is the matter?"


    That man had always been sober and composed, but right now, he looked fluttered, which was why Lanny had a bad feeling.


    "Three of our gambling houses, two whorehouses, two grain stores, and one pawnshop in the town have been burned down."


    "What?"


    Lanny was shocked at the news. He felt desperate as if his world had frozen around him.


    The stores which the man had mentioned were the most profitable stores of the Li Family, and they had all been destroyed in one go. Lanny was struck with fright.


    "Call out all the people of our family! We are going to find the remaining people of the Zhang Family and kill them all!"


    Lanny''s voice was full of anger now and echoed in the meeting hall furiously.


    One-third of the Li Family''s stores in Valley Town had been destroyed by a dozen men clad completely in black. The men had broken into those stores, killed off any members of the family who happened to be inside, and burned the buildings down.


    When the family sent out people to find the perpetrators, they went into hiding without leaving any trace at all.


    This event caused a great uproar in Valley Town. The people of the Li Family searched for these killers in every nook and cranny and upturned every house, but always drew a blank.

 Chapter 191 A Crisis For The Li Family (Part Two)

    ''It seems that they have left the Valley Town after creating a stir, '' Lanny thought.


    He ordered his men to expand the scope of their search to the regions around Valley Town.


    But the town was true to its name. In other words, it really was a valley and around it was nothing but continuous high mountains surrounded by dense jungles. It wasn''t easy to find a dozen people there.


    The second day, news came that the people who had been sent out were dead. A bamboo slip had been stuck in every dead person''s body. There was a number on every one of those slips.


    The largest number on the bamboo slips was 95.


    Apparently, one bamboo slip meant that one person was killed. So within two days, 95 members of the family had been killed. Ninety six if one counted Benson.


    Seeing so many cadavers lying around in the ancestral hall of the Li Family, the members were extremely alarmed. It seemed that a shadow of death was covering their family these days.


    From that day onwards, not one member of the Family dared to go out alone. Some of those who were yellow-bellied didn''t even dare to step out of their houses.


    Austin, Mindy, and the others were lying down and resting in the open space of a grove.


    The grove was ten miles away from Valley Town and therefore, safe.


    Along with Mindy and Austin, there were about a dozen people of the Zhang Family there too. They were all looking pretty excited. For the last several days, each one of them had killed several members of the Li Family. Whereas for the last seven years, they had been forced to suppress their hatred. But now, they had finally gotten a chance to take revenge, releasing all their pent-up hatred.


    There were nine men of middle age surrounding Mindy and Austin.


    In the past few days, the Li Family''s members, whose cultivation base of vital energy was said to be quite powe


    it looks like our Li Family is facing a deep crisis. I want you to go to the Black Mountain Fortress and find my brother there. You need to ask him to help me. Only with his help, can we deal with this disaster. Uncle Wang, you are the person I trust the most. And I believe that only you can fulfill this task."


    "My lord, don''t worry too much. The chief of Black Mountain Fortress is one of us. Now, when our own family is in trouble, he will surely spare no effort to help us."


    "That''s all well and good. But uncle, remember to be careful and shelter yourself well. Keep it a secret that the chief of Black Mountain Fortress is my brother, or else we will be in an unfavorable position."


    "Believe me, my lord. I will be careful."


    "OK, then you should leave at once. You can pretend to be a servant of the Li Family. Keep to yourself and if people ask, then say that you are leaving the Family because you are frightened. I think you''ll be able to leave safely that way. On observing for several days, I have found that the remaining people of the Zhang Family only kill the clansmen of our Li Family. They haven''t harmed anyone else."


    "Don''t worry, my lord. I will handle it."


    Uncle Wang said. Then he set out on his mission.

 Chapter 192 Breaking Into The Li Clans Grand Courtyard

    The whole Valley Town was covered in the darkness. The moon was so bright, and the stars twinkled magically in the sky.


    A grand courtyard, located in the northern part of the town, covered a large area. Around it stood well-constructed buildings that looked dignified. Two noble-looking stone lions were standing each side of its gate.


    However, even with its grand architecture, everything inside the courtyard was old and shabby��the walls were broken, and there were weeds, snakes, and mouse that housed in its interiors. It was obviously abandoned.


    At that moment, more than ten people stood at its gate, which had already been opened. They intently gazed around the Zhang Clan''s Courtyard--a place which was once glorious and magnificent. Now, it looked the opposite. The people, at the sight of the forgotten place, shed tears.


    The person leading them was Mindy. She bore her teary eyes at the ruins of the Zhang Courtyard.


    A young man was silently standing still not far from her. He looked a little thin, his arms around his chest and his lips pursed into a grim line.


    He understood the despairs of the other people from the Zhang Clan and did not want to interrupt that emotional moment.


    After a while, Mindy and other members of the Zhang Clan walked towards the young man.


    "Austin, do you really think we should break into the Li Clan''s courtyard tonight?" Mindy asked him.


    She gazed at him, full of trust for the young man who had been her companion and savior.


    The other members of the Zhang Clan regarded Mindy as their leader. But Mindy knew clearly that Austin was far better than her when it came to cultivation base and wisdom, and it was also him to devise their plan.


    "Yes, I think it is better to do it immediately. This is the right time to fight against the Li Clan face to face. Moreover, four days later, it will be the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge," Austin explained.


    Mindy was suddenly enlightened, covering her mouth with her pretty hand.


    "I am sorry. I almost forgot about it," she said in a low voice.


    The past few days, Mindy had been occupied thinking about taking revenge and had almost forgotten about the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge. Now Austin had mentioned it, she suddenly remembered it was important to him.


    "Are you worried that we might not be strong enough if we recklessly break into the Li Courtyard?"


    Austin inquired, looking at her tensed face.


    Mindy was embarrassed, but she nodded slightly.


    When they employed some sort of strategy to kill the people from the Li Clan, they could already do it with sheer strength.


    But at least one hundred people were guarding the Li Clan''s Courtyard. It seemed to be difficult for their small group to fight against them, for th


    hey can''t do this only with the few people left. They are not strong enough," another man asked.


    It was Lanny''s cousin, and both were around the same age. He held the second position in the Li Clan, next to Lanny. He was tall, thin and shrewd.


    "Hm! I have thought about it already. It seems to be the case. Based on our fight, the ones who are lucky enough to escape are all at low cultivation levels. The highest are only at the sixth or seventh level of the Energy Gathering Realm while the rest are at the third to fifth level. But the one who killed my son is at least at the Earth Realm, and he is definitely not from the Zhang Clan. There is only one who has such a high cultivation base in the Zhang Clan--it is Zachary, the one we have imprisoned."


    "Then who is it? Who will stand behind the Zhang Clan and fight against the Li Clan?"


    All of the members were silent, and the meeting hall became tensely sedated.


    The Strongest cultivator among all the members of the Li Clan was Lanny, who was at the Earth Realm. If the Zhang Clan had invited an ally who was at the same level, it would be difficult for them to handle the fight. Moreover, if it was right, that also explained why there were so many members of the Li Clan who had been easily killed.


    All the members of the Li Clan who died were at the Energy Gathering Realm. If a cultivator at the Earth Realm was truly standing against them, it was to no wonder why it took him little effort in killing so many people. . . .


    In that instant, a figure opened the door of the meeting hall and rushed inside--it was a servant. He walked hastily into the meeting hall and reported, "Master, there are people who claimed to be from the Zhang Clan. They broke into our gate!"


    "What? Members of the Zhang Clan?" Everyone in the meeting hall was stunned to hear the servant''s report.

 Chapter 193 Fight Face To Face

    Lanny was also surprised at the news. He stood up suddenly, walked over to the servant, seized his collar and barked, "How many people?"


    "T-two. Two of them are coming!"


    the servant replied, frightened.


    "Two of them?"


    Every Li in the room was stunned, yet again.


    Lanny frowned as if he couldn''t believe what he had heard. He asked again, "You said that only two people from the Zhang Clan broke into our courtyard, didn''t you?"


    The servant nodded vigorously.


    "So those two Zhang idiots really think that we Lis are so weak? What are they thinking? Do they really think they can take on our whole clan? Just the two of them?"


    Lanny let go of the servant as he laughed coldly.


    "Okay, now I want to see how powerful the so-called members of the Zhang Clan are. Are they supermen? They think they can get away with it?"


    He shook his head and turned to his servant, his eyes and voice cold. "It will be to our advantage if they come here, which saves our time and effort. Tell everyone in the courtyard to close the gate and block the exit. Our Courtyard is not a place they can barge in and exit as per their whims and fancies!"


    "Yes, master," the servant said and turned around swiftly to leave and do as Lanny had asked.


    "Let''s go to have a look and see who it is that gives such great courage to the Zhangs!"


    Lanny waved his hand to indicate that the others follow him. Exiting the meeting hall with a laugh, he walked over the front of the courtyard with long, deliberate strides. The others hurried to keep up with him.


    The group, led by Lanny, soon saw that there were two figures standing at the gate.


    A thin young man of about seventeen years stood there smiling sarcastically at them. He was wearing a grey gown. The young woman was of slender build and had a pretty face. Her eyes flashed with hatred as she saw Lanny walk towards them.


    On the ground near them lay more than ten members of the Li Clan, writhing and moaning in pain. The gate that guarded the house had been broken to bits.


    "You must be the head of this Clan. It''s nice to meet you," Austin said to Lanny.


    "Good. Both of you will stay


    could achieve the target regardless of how mean it was, it had to be a good way. Losers were always in the wrong, and Austin fully agreed.


    "Kill them!" Lanny screamed an order, pointing at Austin and Mindy. There was great killing intent in his voice.


    The order incited a roar of rage in the clan members, and they charged at Austin and Mindy, their weapons held high.


    Covered by the crowd, Lanny stared hatefully at the two young people, both of whom still looked calm. "No matter who you are, you will die tonight!" Lanny yelled, voice cold as ice.


    "You think these people, who are as weak as ants, will kill us? Send in more and I still will not fear them!" Austin said, a smile growing on his face.


    Austin looked around at the cultivators of the Li Clan. He was pretty confident as most of them were at level four to seven of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    A bright light glittered, followed by the appearance of a red sword in Austin''s hand, his Violet Royal Sword.


    Dozens of sword lights appeared as quick as lightning, each containing sword intent as well as powerful killing intent.


    These sword lights all contained Austin''s vital energy force. He had scattered his strength by splitting his vital energy into dozens of pieces and attached each piece to a sword light. It wasn''t as powerful as the strength he had gathered to a point. But each piece was powerful enough to kill members of the Li Clan.

 Chapter 194 The Slaughter (Part One)

    Austin brandished the lethal Violet Royal Sword, which glowed strong with ten rays of threatening sword-light. Suddenly, six fighters of the Li clan leapt in front of him, challenging him to combat. Austin hardly blinked, waved his mighty sword and its rays of light over the men. Howls, cries and shrieks could be heard as the light stabbed them. In a few seconds, the six had died.


    As the sword-light was still gleaming, Austin decided to put his Wind-commanding Skill into action. In a flash, he slid forward and stopped in front of a fighter, who was not yet dead. Then, Austin fiercely swerved his sword and stopped barely an inch away from his neck.


    No, he did not use the sword to kill the man. Instead, he used his mighty fist which capable of exerting 1000-pound force.


    As he mentally exerted himself, clattering and roaring sounds came out of his clenched fists and filled the atmosphere. He drew in a deep breath and stirred cold howling winds around his body. The very sight of this struck fear into his opponents'' hearts. Like a fearsome predator, he threw his fist and hit the man hard in his chest, knocking him out of breath. Austin''s skillful punch fell right on the man''s solar plexus. As he gasped for a shred of breath, the man felt as if a sack of sand had fallen and bored a big hole into his chest. He could feel the blood oozing out and his insides bulging from his back.


    At only level four of the Energy Gathering Realm, the man''s strength was no match for Austin''s. He was doomed to be killed. Austin''s lethal blow flung the body into the air for about five seconds, and then the body landed with a dull thud, crushing the man''s spine into a thousand pieces.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin had vanquished him. From his release of the sword-light, to his pummeling the Li Clan man into the sky, Austin was fighting combat at the speed of light. Those who saw the slaughter couldn''t catch all the details and wondere


    a man, standing next to Lanny.


    Before the fight had started, Lanny and a few of his advisors had anticipated Austin and Mindy''s cultivation base to be something else. Now that they saw for themselves that both belonged to the Earth Realm, they regretted their earlier readings a great deal. They wistfully thought that they should have thoroughly investigated the two to see where the fight could have led.


    Lanny began to despair surrounded by all the lifeless bodies around him. He realized that he had overreached himself and brought a great loss to his clan. How come he didn''t sense this outcome in advance? His heart was filled with a sense of oppression and great regret.


    Now, under such circumstances, defeating Austin and Mindy looked like an impossible goal despite having the advantage of numbers. He now knew that both Mindy and Austin, fighters of the Earth Realm, could hardly give him hope of tilting the balance in his favor.


    Even if Lanny himself engaged in the combat, the whole situation would remain a challenge. In fact, staying on the battlefield and facing the pair was a threat to him.


    Going over his analysis, Lanny decided to step back and beat a hasty retreat. Quickly, with an unsaid understanding, he looked for places where he could leave unnoticed.

 Chapter 195 The Slaughter (Part Two)

    And yet, Lanny''s suspicious movements caught Austin''s attention at once. Austin snorted in contempt noting Lanny''s intention of running away.


    "Violet, come out and free me from fighting these men. Lanny is scheming to run away. I can''t stop him while these men are keeping me busy. You take care of these men. I will go deal with Lanny," Austin said.


    Austin transmitted his message to Violet through his mind.


    Instantly, a flash of green light shot through the gate and entered the front yard of the Li Clan''s mansion. Gradually, the light fell slowly on the ground and turned into a beautiful, sweet girl in a soft silken green dress. The men of the Li Clan became distracted by the sudden appearance of the girl. But the girl, undeterred and started to take down a few of them. Unlike Mindy, whose fighting pattern was swift and silent, the girl used the tactic of moving seductively and diverting their attention from the fight in order to kill them without any resistance.


    This girl too, was an Earth Realm fighter.


    Lanny was completely taken aback by this new threat.


    As if Austin and Mindy weren''t already too much for him to defeat, now they had added new blood to their strengths? And again, the new girl sapped her strength from the Earth Realm. Winning was certainly the last thing on Lanny''s mind.


    Lanny realized that it would do him no good if he stayed. Now he hurried to get out of there, trying to preserve the effective strength in his clan. Fight of today was doomed to fail and it would be a miracle if all of them got out of this disaster unscathed. Although other than the men who were engaged in combat, Lanny commanded a high-powered backup team. He had trained them for years and planned to use them in case of a situation like this. He would never reveal this team if not for something real


    nd see who it was. It was the young man, who swished past him and stood in front.


    Austin stood tall to keep the despicable Clan Leader from running away. "Well then, if you so insist, I can only strike you to death as you have come tailing me for it. Don''t ever think that I am frightened of you, boy."


    Having no choice, Lanny retorted with bravado. Given the situation, Lanny now had to fight. Staring viciously at Austin, he slowly pulled out his exquisite steel long spear. Let out, the spear breathed out chilly, piercing winds that started to wrap Lanny in circles as he held the spear to the sky.


    Lanny was a wee bit relieved too. It was just one of them, just Austin to challenge him. Defeating the three together looked absolutely impossible, but maybe defeating one wasn''t out of the question. As he scanned Austin''s strength, he saw that he was in the Earth Realm, but had entered its preliminary stage not too long ago. Lanny in comparison had been in the Earth Realm for nine years. Moreover, he had a feeling that his strength had been on par with that of the medium stage.


    Fortified by these ideas, Lanny hurried into his battle with Austin with the singular aim of ending his enemy''s life.

 Chapter 196 The Blood Dragon Spear Skill

    Lanny raised his spear slowly while staring at Austin. His intention to kill was driving all the vital energy in his body, making him heat up drastically. There were even invisible energy waves flowing on the surface of his skin.


    He had accumulated so much resentment in his mind recently as so many members of the Li Clan, including his three sons, had been killed. The atmosphere inside the courtyard became tense at that moment. It was the basic reason why Lanny had given all his efforts, utilized all of his skills, and even gave his full strength the moment he joined in the fight. God knew how he wanted to kill the young man so much!


    Sensing his vital energy fluctuating, Austin inhaled deeply and wore a serious expression. He was confident that he wouldn''t get hurt today. However, the fact that his opponent was a high-level cultivator from the Earth Realm still made him a little nervous.


    He had already experienced fighting against cultivators at the Earth Realm before coming to the Valley Town. He had successfully killed three ones before he came here.


    Two of them were Madden and Rankin from the Flaming Sun Valley, while the other one was from the Blood Wolf Team.


    However, the first two cultivators from the Flaming Sun Valley were killed while defending the power of the Four-sided and Eight Trigrams Array. It was he who killed the last one with the help of Violet.


    With these things said, this was the first time that Austin was fighting against someone from the Earth Realm alone. He might have looked relaxed at the moment but he was actually very cautious inside his mind.


    Austin raised his Violet Royal Sword and awakened the vital energy inside his body. A mildly golden aura began spreading out of Austin''s elixir field and flowed inside the energy meridian quickly. It finally reached the surface of his body and the Violet Royal Sword started to quiver due to his vital energy''s force.


    On the other hand, Lanny easily sensed that Austin''s cultivation base was basically for beginners. It was obvious that Austin was just at the starting level of the Earth Realm compared to him who had been inside it for nine long years. How could this young man be this courageous? Honestly, even Lanny didn''t think that there was anyone within the same level as him that could defeat him. Thus, he cocked his head to one side and glared at Austin with contempt.


    "Hmp! Don''t be too arrogant just because you have broken through the Earth Realm at such a young age. I will make you regret opposing our Li Clan!


    s sword immediately collided against the tip of Lanny''s spear, stopping it from its brutal attack.


    Clinking sounds filled the place


    as both of the cultivators'' body moved quickly. The spear and the sword created sparks whenever these weapons hit each other. The sound was ear-splitting and brittle.


    "You are different from ordinary cultivators indeed. No wonder you''re this bold to come, neglecting so many people here. However, don''t think you can defeat me if you only have such strength, little stinker," sneered Lanny as he stopped fighting.


    He pulled his spear back and waved it casually. It seemed like he had changed his spear skill. Soon Lanny started his spear so swiftly that the spear seemed to tear up the air around it and the sharp sound was heard.


    Austin used his Violet Royal Sword again and tried to fight with the spear in the same way he did earlier.


    But just before the sword''s tip touched the tip of the spear that was quickly rushing towards him, the spear quivered slightly. The head of the spear began moving by itself like a living snake. The straight and tough spear suddenly became soft and started to wind. It wound around the Violet Royal Sword and continued to move forward. When it avoided the sword''s tip, the spear suddenly sped up and shot towards Austin''s neck.


    The attack was as fast as lightning and Austin was startled. It was fortunate that his spiritual sense had been covering him completely. He regained himself fast after realizing what had happened.


    "How dangerous it is! How amazing the guy is using his spear!"


    Looking at the wonderful spear skills, Austin could not help but speak highly from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 197 Goes All Out

    Seeing that the spear was flying right at him, Austin immediately leaned back and tapped his toe on the ground. The Wind-commanding Skill was handy at such critical moments. Austin started floating backwards at an incredible speed about 20 meters, and managed to avoid the attack.


    Lanny was confident that his spear wouldn''t miss Austin. But when he saw that Austin had dodged his attack swiftly with his incredible skills, his face darkened. He realized that the longer this battle lasted, the worse it was for him. So he didn''t say anything more and continued pursuing Austin.


    "Eagle Soaring Pace!"


    Lanny yelled as he lightly tapped the ground with the tip of his toe. Instantly, vital energy gushed out from his body with such momentum that Lanny flew at high speed towards Austin, like a leaf in the wind.


    Meanwhile, his long spear twisted again. Wrapped in a cold glow, it stabbed Austin like a spinning viper.


    Austin frowned when he noticed that Lanny closing in on him. He looked back and found that Lanny was already turning the corner. Just then, an idea struck him. He jumped up and pressed his feet on the wall. The moment his feet touched the wall, a layer of light golden vital energy covered them. Then, by bending his knees and using his full strength he pushed himself off the wall.


    The rebound momentum allowed Austin to hover in the air. Summoning all his vital energy, he waved the Violet Royal Sword and stabbed Lanny a dozen times with robust vital energy force.


    "You old bastard! Time''s up! Go to hell!"


    During the fight, Austin realized that although Lanny''s vital energy cultivation base had reached the pinnacle of the preliminary stage of Earth Realm, he would be able to


    ld recover it as quickly as Austin did. Naturally, he couldn''t believe what he had just seen.


    "Ha-ha! It''s not a big deal. For me, nothing is impossible!"


    Austin couldn''t help but be arrogant seeing Lanny in a state of panic and confusion.


    Using the Wind-commanding Skill once more, Austin collected all his vital energy and charged towards Lanny. The Violet Royal Sword in his hand shot a dozen beams of light towards Lanny.


    Lanny''s eyes were filled with fear as he sensed an extremely strong vital energy force radiating from Austin''s body. He had already consumed half of his own vital energy by now, so he had no enough power left to fight with the young man.


    Lanny knew that he had no opportunity to escape the incredibly skilled young fellow, so he had to grit his teeth and resist the oncoming attack to the best of his abilities.


    After several rounds of sparring, blood sprayed out of Lanny, accompanied by a heart-wrenching moan. On the left side of his chest, there was a long gash and the rib under his wound was now visible.


    "Now you know I wasn''t just talking big, right?"


    Austin asked sarcastically.

 Chapter 198 Look For The Dungeon Of The Li Clan

    Feeling the pain in his left chest, Lanny glared at Austin. At the same time, he regretted continuing to fight with Austin. Since he was familiar with the courtyard and his bodily movement skill was almost on par with Austin''s, he probably could have managed to escape before using up all his vital energy. However, he had been so set on killing Austin that he hadn''t been thinking clearly.


    The look of regret on Lanny''s face didn''t go unnoticed by Austin.


    "You know you made the wrong decision, don''t you, old guy? Well, there''s no coming back from it now. You should remember it in your next life.


    Now it''s time for you to die," Austin said coldly.


    Then, he charged at Lanny again.


    Austin and Lanny fought for a while before Austin''s Violet Royal Sword slit Lanny''s neck. Lanny had used up all his vital energy force.


    His eyes bulged out of their sockets and blood gushed out from his mouth as he shot Austin a look of pure hatred.


    As he slowly slid onto the ground, vital force disappeared from his body bit by bit until his body became cold.


    Austin sheathed his Violet Royal Sword with a look of satisfaction on his face.


    This was the first time he had defeated a cultivator at the peak of the preliminary stage of Earth Realm. Austin had correctly estimated his own strength.


    Now, he thought that at least few cultivators at the preliminary stage of Earth Realm would have to come together to defeat him.


    At the level that Austin was on, he could even go up against a cultivator at the medium stage of Earth Realm. . . .


    "Austin," Mindy called.


    Moments after Lanny was defeated, Mindy arrived at the scene with Violet.


    Mindy had become friendly to Violet after fighting by her side just now. Although she knew that Violet was a level three demonic fox, she thought of her as a good sister.


    Austin was puzzled to see four bleeding heads in Mindy''s hand.


    "Austin, did you really kill Lanny?" Mindy asked Austin, her voice bursting with excitement. She was overjoyed to see Lanny''s cold body.


    Now that Lanny was dead, the Li Clan of Valley Town could be wiped out completely.


    Violet looked at Austin with pride and excitement on her face. She''d become Austin''s servant only half a year ago. When she''d first met Austin, he had been a cultiv


    Lanny about it.


    But I was too late," Mindy explained excitedly.


    She''d been overjoyed to find out that more than one member of her clan was still alive.


    "If that''s true, then we can''t delay any longer. Let''s split up and look for the dungeon," Austin replied.


    The three of them started to look for the dungeon in the courtyard.


    The huge courtyard of the Li Clan was empty as everyone had either escaped or been killed.


    It was reasonable for them to have run away. After all, it was frightening for anyone in Valley Town to face three cultivators at the level of Earth Realm. Although the Li Clan was the strongest clan in Valley Town, it was difficult for them to fight against three cultivators at the level of Earth Realm at the same time.


    So at the beginning of the fight, the smarter members of the Li Clan had fled the courtyard. The fate of the Li Clan wasn''t as important to them as their lives were.


    Of course, the others hadn''t shared the same sentiment. They had valued their clan over their own lives. Unfortunately, despite their courage and loyalty to their clan, they hadn''t been strong enough to defeat three cultivators at the level of Earth Realm. All of the clan members who had stayed had been killed.


    Austin used his bodily movement skill and quickly ran through the courtyard. Then, using his spiritual sense, he looked for the entrance of the dungeon.


    After a while, he sensed something abnormal under a flagstone beside a pond in the backyard. There was an entrance there.

 Chapter 199 Rebuild The Zhang Clan

    Locating the entrance of an underground tunnel, Austin immediately summoned Mindy and Violet there. Together, the three of them entered the tunnel.


    Inside, they discovered more than 10 cells.


    In these cells, Mindy found the principle members of the Zhang Clan, as well as the head of the clan. There were more than 10 of them there. The most exciting part was that Mindy also found her father, whose brother was the leader, and also one of the principal members. In order to find the scripture of Elixir Foundation, the Li Clan had imprisoned most of the principal members of the Zhang Clan and questioned them using harsh methods, including torture, every now and then.


    Mindy also found out that her mother had been killed by the Li Clan on the night of the attack. Hearing this, she put her arms around her father and broke down.


    After they rescued all the principal members of her clan, Mindy gathered the other members of the Zhang Clan whom she had asked to remain hidden.


    In this way, more than 30 members of the Zhang Clan were now standing together in the courtyard of the Li Clan.


    Previously the Zhang Clan had over 400 members. After the disaster, less than 40 members remained. Standing in silence in the Li Clan''s courtyard and looking at the numerous dead bodies, the members of the Zhang Clan had mixed feelings. They were saddened by the impact of the disaster but felt lucky to be the ones who survived it. The atmosphere in the courtyard was somber.


    But they had successfully avenged their fellow clan members and the Li Clan had been ruined. Now the question on everybody''s mind was how to revive their clan in the future.


    The members slowly went to their leader, gazing at him with eyes filled with despair and hope.


    "Listen, everyone! We will rebuild our clan in the coming days. The Zhang Clan will be more prosperous and powerful in Valley Town than it ever was! We will make it great again!" proclaimed the head of the clan slowly.


    Although his voice was not loud, each of the members felt their spirits rising and a renewed vigor returning filling their bodies.


    "Make our clan great again! Make our clan great again! ... ..."


    Everyone chanted together, their eyes wet with tears. . . .


    Then they found the secret room of the Li Clan, where Lanny had hidden the treasures.


    They found as much as 1500, 000 vital energy crystals. It was a tremendous amount of fortune for this clan from a small town.


    That''s not all. They also found lots of deeds of houses and lands. They counted them carefully and concluded that these deeds contained almost two third of all the properties of Valley Town.


    In fact, some of them had once belonged to the Zhang Clan. After their clan was destroyed, their properties were usurped by the Li Clan.


    But now everything had returned to its rightful owners.


    "Austin, these v


    n into such a big clan in the Valley Town.


    The workers started to rebuild the house of the Zhang Clan and progress was quick. Gauging the speed at which work was going on Austin felt that the new house would be ready soon.


    Although there was nothing to do for Austin and Mindy, he decided to stay in Valley Town for an extra day at Mindy''s insistence. . .


    While the construction was going on, a figure came sprinting over to Zachary.


    "Sir, there is bad news! The big gang of brigands from the Black Mountain Fortress is coming towards Valley Town. The chief of the brigands himself is leading the gang. They seem to have found out that the Li Clan has been destroyed and are coming to take revenge for them," the young man reported to Zachary.


    He was a member of the Zhang Clan, with dark skin and sharp eyes. Zachary had sent him to look out near Valley Town as many members of the Li Clan had escaped even though they killed Lanny Li. The surviving members were a potential threat to the Zhang Clan, so Zachary wanted to be alert.


    "What? The brigands of the Black Mountain Fortress? Why do they want to avenge the death of the Li Clan members?" Zachary was puzzled.


    Was there some secret relationship between the Black Mountain Fortress and the Li Clan?


    Mindy and Austin appraised the situation.


    "What is the strength of these brigands from the Black Mountain Fortress?"


    Austin asked.


    "I''ve heard about the chief of the brigands, named Miller, who was a cultivator at the Earth Realm. A team of marauders follows him. They always rob near the villages and each of them is extremely cruel, and even enjoys slaughtering. Once the village is looted by them, all the women and infants are killed too," Zachary explained.


    Hearing Zachary''s words, Austin raised his eyebrow and murmured. "Good. More cultivators at the Earth Realm. Okay. I will fight these gangsters this time."

 Chapter 200 The Brigands From The Black Mountain Fortress (Part One)

    On the mountain road about a mile away from Valley Town, a large gang of brigands was rapidly marching towards the Town. Every one of them looked fierce and the gang was led by Miller, the chief brigand of the Black Mountain Fortress. He made his way forward on a red horse and his head bowed a little.


    Only few people knew that Li was Miller''s family name. Lanny, the leader of the Li Clan, was his brother. And the brigands of the Black Mountain Fortress were actually the Li Clan''s secret fight force. The two brothers were similar, since both did dirty work for a living��one was known to the public as a business, the other was part of the underworld.


    When Miller got wind of what was going on with the Li Clan, he immediately made preparations to go to Valley Town to support his brother. But even before he left his Fortress, his spies reported that all the principal members of the Li Clan had been killed, including the leader, Lanny.


    Miller was furious, his rage knowing no bounds. He soon asked everyone in the Black Mountain Fortress to gather and the band immediately started for Valley Town to avenge his brother.


    With Miller were a huge number of brigands with all kinds of weapons in their hands.


    "Be quick. Move forward at the highest speed! Once we get to Valley Town, we will kill everyone belonged to the Zhang Clan! None should be left alive!"


    Miller''s voice was full of fury, urging the group of brigands into faster movement and more butchery.


    The exhausted brigands took in Miller''s anger and marched quicker. It didn''t matter that they had been running for a whole day already.


    After a while, they came to a crossroads from where the first glimpse of Valley Town could be seen from afar.


    Miller felt his heart race.


    "We will soon reac


    afe."


    Saying this, she whipped around fast as an arrow. Moments later when the whirlwind had stopped, her sword was shining and two brigands nearest them were now headless.


    Violet laughed softly. The paw of a black fox appeared before her, one that obviously contained a powerful demonic force. And before anyone could comprehend it, it had attacked the brigands, quick as thunder.


    A few brigands fell to the ground, frothing blood at their mouths. They were dead before anyone could utter a word.


    The other members of the Zhang Clan stood there, stunned, not knowing what to do.


    "Mindy is right. You need to step back. If you join the fight, she will need to take extra effort to protect you guys. All you''d do is to bring her trouble," Violet told them.


    Embarrassed, the members walked away, far from the battlefield.


    A brigand rushed towards Austin, waving an enormous knife in his hand. Judging by his vital energy force, he was probably at level six of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    Austin smiled coldly and threw a fist at the man''s chest before the knife could graze him. The knife fell from the man''s hand as he was propelled backwards, instantly dead.

 Chapter 201 The Brigands From The Black Mountain Fortress (Part Two)

    Austin didn''t turn to attack the other brigands. Instead, he tapped the ground with his big toe and started summoning his Wind-commanding Skill. At the same time, he took out a few array flags from his Space Ring.


    It had been a long time since he had used the Four-sided and Eight Trigrams. Now, fighting against the brigands, was a good chance to use them again and to see exactly how powerful they were.


    One by one, Austin arranged the array flags in their formation.


    The flags began to activate the vital energy around them, spreading it in waves and then disappearing as if nothing had happened at all.


    But Miller, who was watching Austin, felt the tremors of Austin''s behavior. He shouted to his group, "Stop him! Stop the young man!"


    More brigands charged towards Austin.


    But Austin was using his Wind-commanding Skill, and that prevented the brigands from catching up with him. They were unable to even touch Austin''s clothes, letting alone stopping him.


    Austin was moving rapidly, throwing the array flags as he moved. He was unstoppable.


    And soon, all the array flags had taken their places.


    With strange, keening sounds, the space enclosed by the flags began to distort. The light began to change, its rays interlacing with each other. The array flags had now become the ends of the rays.


    The light was given off from the array flags and connected to each other profoundly.


    After the last light connection had been made, Austin found that the vital energy within this space had begun to flow much faster than before.


    The air was shimmering with a faint light that gradually lightened, and disappeared altogether. If one didn''t pay attention, it couldn''t be sensed at all.


    But Miller was a cultivator of the Earth Realm, and he did not


    within it because of his own carelessness.


    "You''re too weak to conquer the array. Stop daydreaming! My array has an endless power that you cannot even imagine having! It would be a miracle if you can conquer my array!" Austin said, his confidence soaring and his smile widening.


    Violet had known the power of the Four-sided and Eight Trigrams Array and wasn''t surprised at Austin''s ability to set it up. But it was Mindy''s first time watching the array being set up. She watched, stunned, as the activated array induced the brigands of the Black Mountain Fortress to go berserk and run around like flies. No matter what they did, they were trapped inside it without a chance of escape.


    Mindy hadn''t known that Austin could set up such a powerful array.


    As she gazed at Austin in awe, her eyes flashed with a wide range of emotions, the foremost being surprise. He always managed to surprise her, no matter the situation.


    "Well, well, pretty Mindy! Have you fallen in love with my master?" Violet teased Mindy from beside her. "If yes, then take the chance and tell him!"


    It was an ode to how close the two girls had grown after fighting shoulder to shoulder twice.

 Chapter 202 Wipe Out the Brigands

    You''re talking nonsense, silly girl, exclaimed Mindy.


    Violet''s mock made her blush in embarrassment. She had chased after the woman because she wanted to teach her a lesson. It was unexpected though they ended up laughing with each other just some seconds after the terrifying situation.


    "Can''t you be serious? We still have so many brigands to deal with," interrupted Austin.


    Hearing those words, Violet chuckled and said, "Your Four-sided and Eight Trigrams Array are good enough to handle them, Austin. Thus, Mindy and I are just going to stand here and watch you."


    She then hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand.


    The atmosphere inside the Four-sided Trigrams Array was a bit better now. The surviving brigands who were panicking earlier finally calmed down after Miller''s repeated orders.


    With his lead, they rushed forward with both caution and fear as they blindly wielded their weapons randomly.


    Seeing that reaction from the group made Austin smile coldly.


    He whispered, "Heaven Trigram, start!"


    Immediately, a white column of energy was shot from the northwest side of the sky. It was as wide as a bowl and was enveloped with sizzling vital energy. It tore through the air with a harsh grating sound!


    That column of energy traveled extremely fast that it already hit the first five brigands standing ahead of their group even before they knew what happened.


    The brigands that they were dealing with were fantastic at robbing and killing. Moreover, they had already gathered a lot of experiences in battlefields. It was just that their cultivation of vital energy was at the fifth or sixth level of Energy Gathering Realm. Thus, They were even worse than those disciples from the Flaming Sun Valley which was headed by Raymond. Sure enough, they couldn''t survive the attacks of this array.


    Torn parts of bodies scattered everywhere after the attack. The five brigands who were hit by the energy seemed to have been hit by lightning instead. Their broken legs and arms flew to the air. All of them were dead on the spot.


    Those brigands who were summoned by Miller tried their best to


    l kinds of drugs as well.


    Austin thought that Miller, as a leader of the brigands, must have accumulated great wealth by robbing and killing. Being a brigand was a surefire way to make money after all.


    Austin took about half of the million vital energy crystals from Miller''s space ring. He then put them inside his.


    Then, he turned to Mindy, giving her the rest of the vital energy crystals and drugs.


    Most of those drugs were cheap. Nonetheless, it included Energy-boosting Elixir which was precious to warriors of Energy Gathering Realm. It was just that they were useless to Austin since he needed something more potent.


    Even the Energy-prevailing Elixir was also of no use to him.


    However, the Zhang Clan was dependent on Mindy to recover their strength. Thus, those drugs and vital energy crystals might be vital to her.


    Dumbfounded, Mindy took the Space Ring.


    She had just reached the preliminary stage of Earth Realm not so long ago.


    She didn''t have a space ring yet since her cultivation of martial arts was only at the sixth level of Energy Gathering Realm. She immediately knew about the ring''s spacious room, vital energy crystals, and drugs as soon as she held it.


    She just heard about the Space Ring before. Holding it in her hand was extremely different and overwhelming. She measured it carefully and then gasped with admiration at the awesomeness of this treasure.

 Chapter 203 Level Two Sword Intent

    Wow! Mindy''s eyes sparkled as she was looking at the Space Ring. "Austin, it''s too precious. You should keep it."


    Mindy loved the Space Ring so much. However, she thought that she was not deserving for that ring that was so valuable.


    "You don''t have to worry. I have another Space Ring which is better than this one. Since you have reached Earth Realm in cultivation base, it''s time for you to have a Space Ring to store useful things. These vital energy crystals and pills will be helpful for the survival of your clan. Go on! Take it."


    As being direct and straightforward as she was, Mindy did not refuse anymore and took it.


    "Thank you very much, Austin. You have been giving us so much of your help lately. I really don''t know how to repay your kindness," Mindy said in a sincere manner.


    Austin slightly laughed. "Don''t be bothered anymore. We are friends. You don''t owe me anything," Austin said.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. Our clan head asked me to give it to you."


    Mindy quickly took out a book from her bag and handed it to Austin.


    "What''s this?"


    Austin was curious. He gently took the book from Mindy''s hand and saw its title "Elixir Foundation" on the cover.


    Austin''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Is this the ��"


    "You''re right. One of my ancestors got this ancient book "Elixir Foundation" by chance. It was hidden in a secret place for many years by our clan leader. Despite the torture, he didn''t tell the Li Clan about this place.


    And now, he had just regained this book.


    Our leader said that without your help, we wouldn''t have destroyed the Li Clan and our clan might not survive. So we should share this book with you. He spent a whole night to copy it and asked me to give it to you as a reward."


    Austin knew that pill refiners was very popular, so he felt a little yearned for this magical and noble skill of pill refining.


    Austin was pleasantly surprised to get the Elixir Foundation so he did not refuse. He put it into his Space Ring and planned to study the pill refining method in the future.


    ''Each kind of pill that was refined by those refiners is extremely expensive, so if I can make some pills, I will surely make a fortune!'' Austin thought.


    .. .. ..


    "Since all the brigands in the Black Mountain Fortress were killed, there would be no difficulty in rebuilding the Zhang Clan. Mindy, I have to go back to our sect. What''s your plan? Would you like to go with me? With your current


    for a while," he said to himself.


    Even though Austin already reached the Earth Realm in vital energy cultivation, it did not give him the satisfaction. He set bigger goals in the path of martial arts for himself. He knew that there was still a long way to go for him to be on par with those martial arts masters.


    As he continued to look at his Space Ring, he saw that he had a bigger gain, the copy of the Elixir Foundation.


    Since he was still busy, he decided to study it just after the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge.


    Austin thought about the Overlord Body-refining Formula.


    It would cost about 1 million vital energy crystals to cultivate level two of the formula. After completing this level of the practice, a cultivator''s skin and bones would be as hard as iron and he could withstand a full blow from the Energy Gathering Realm cultivators by just the body. Besides, he could hit 5000 pounds with each fist.


    When he just got the Overlord Body-refining Formula, a million had been a huge number for him. But now, since he owned more than 1.5 million vital energy crystals, he was able to practice stage two of the Overlord Body-refining Formula.


    He thought that if he accomplished this level, he would be more capable to protect himself with 5000 pounds in each punch and an extremely sturdy physical build.


    "I would be another step closer into my goal in the martial arts cultivation using this," he said to himself. So Austin decided that after the end of the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge, he would buy the materials needed for the Overlord Body-refining Formula cultivation.

 Chapter 204 Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge

    Austin took the vital energy crystals that piled on the ground like a small hill back into his space ring, then he focused all his attention on cultivation.


    When he was at the Valley Town the past few weeks, he hadn''t found any time to cultivate. Fortunately, after a few battles he had reinforced his strength. Not long after he entered the preliminary stage of Earth Realm, he had stabilized his level.


    As soon as the Golden Sun Scripture started to work, Austin was immediately in the groove.


    When he entered the Earth Realm, the size of the light ball in his elixir field became as big as the size that was equivalent to five or six fists gathering together. The luminous ball glittered like gold. Austin''s whole body shone under the numerous beams of dazzling golden light. His muscles, bones, and energy meridians were covered with a layer of golden brilliant light. The rays of golden light flew through his arteries, veins and his four limbs. It made Austin feel as if his body was full of endless strength.


    The more Austin practiced the Golden Sun Scripture, the more he felt that it was a magical and ingenious martial arts masterpiece. He didn''t know which grade this formula was but according to the introduction in the outline, with persistent efforts, the practitioner would be able to progress from the elementary stage and reach the Divine Realm. This was all possible with only the Golden Sun Scripture in hand.


    Austin had no idea what the Divine Realm was and which level it was in the vital energy cultivation. The name of it alone, which included Divine, gave Austin the impression that it was something very superior.


    He therefore assumed that the Golden Sun Scripture was certainly more advanced than the fifth grade or sixth grade martial arts formulas. More than that, Austin guessed that it might even exceed the seventh grade martial arts formulas.


    On the other hand, Austin found that after he entered the vital energy Earth Realm, the speed in which the light ball grew in his elixir field became slower.


    Austin pondered on it and figured out that for all the martial arts formulas, the more advanced the level one reached, the more difficult it would be for the practitioner to make a breakthrough and advance to the next level. Thus, it made sense why the light ball grew slowly.


    Austin decided that he would spend the next two days cultivating the Golden Sun Scripture and Illusory Swordsmanship.


    It was said that when one reached the Major Achievement Stage of the Illusory Swordsmanship, one would be able to shoot over one hundred sword-lights at one strike. As of now, even when Austin tried his best, he was only able to shoot about twenty sword-ligh


    ples were ineligible to take part in the competition because they were not good enough in their cultivation base. However, they still came to watch with the intention of learning something from the strong ones. It was exciting to discuss and comment on the performance of the participants in the competition. It was amazing to witness the strength of the elites. The disciples came to both learn and enjoy the event.


    In the center of the Martial Arts Square stood the arena which was paved with extremely hard and strong grey stones. It made the arena look all the more magnificent with its vast expanse of flat land.


    In front of the arena, there were some seats that were especially reserved for the important figures. Today, all of those seats were taken. The people sitting in the front all had dignified appearances and vigorous vital energy force that surrounded them. They were imposing in their manners which awed anyone who looked at them. They were the top leaders of the Sun Sect.


    Many disciples were surprised to find that Theon, the Sect Leader of the Sun Sect was also in attendance. The Elders of the sect all decided to show up.


    The discovery of it got around fast among the disciples. All of their eyes were intensively bored into the people who were sitting in the front row. After all, they were the most powerful figures in the Sun Sect.


    Doubts crossed their minds on why the competition this year would attract the attention of the leader of the Sun Sect. The Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge was a grand event and always had been. But the Sect Leader and the Elders seldom showed up in the events that were held in the previous years.


    It went beyond doubt that the sect attached great importance to the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge this year.

 Chapter 205 The Opportunity To Be Promoted to Principle Disciple

    Ding! Ding! Ding! ... ...


    Once all the disciples gathered at the Martial Arts Square, the bell rang six times. The bell was so huge that when it rang, it rolled through the square echoing on the walls, windows and anything that could conduct sound. It was a sound that no one could ignore!


    Hearing the bell, all eyes focused at the center of the Martial Arts Square, where the fighting court was located. Everyone was expectant since this was a sign that the ceremony was about to begin.


    An old wrinkled man who looked like he was thousands of years old although no one could guess his exact age, gabbed in an ankle length white flowing gown, walked into the fighting court in a few short strides. Because of his towering height, he always gave the impression that he put no effort in his walking yet he covered huge distances in an abnormally short time.


    It was Elder Xing.


    He was one of the six Elders from the Sun Sect, Fair Xing.


    Each year as was the tradition, the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge was directed by one steward of the Sun Sect. But this year everyone was astonished since instead of a mere steward directing the challenge, they sent an Elder to be in charge of the challenge. Murmurs could be heard around the square with everyone speculating on the change.


    "Everyone, quiet, please. Before the challenge begins, I''d like to say something," Elder Xing said loudly.


    Elder Xing spoke loudly in an authoritative voice. Despite not using a microphone, his voice vibrated through the spacious Martial Arts Square which was full of noise, since everyone was talking. It could be heard clearly over the noise effortlessly, each word conveyed to every corner of the Martial Arts Square and each person could clearly hear his message.


    Immediately he spoke, all the disciples stopped talking and the whole Martial Arts Square went quiet, such that someone could hear a pin drop.


    The Elder held the second highest ranking position next to the Sect Leader. To an ordinary disciple, the elders were close to a god and they enjoyed high respect from ordinary beings. So no one wanted to be caught misbehaving or on the wrong side of matters.


    "Today''s Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge will maintain the same rules as previously done. I will therefore not bother to dwell too much into that.


    However, this year''s challenge will have a slight difference that I would like to clarify. After lengthy discussions, the whole sect has decided that the top three disciples of this challenge will be promoted to principal disciples," clarified Elder Xing.


    What the elder said immediately set the quiet square into an uproar. Instantly, all the disciples whispered and murmured a


    hed by just anyone," stated another disciple who was seated beside him. He seemed unaffected by the whole show of bravado and just smiled calmly.


    After hearing what he said, Dan''s sour expression turned better.


    "Ha ha! It is easy to say such big words, yet it is more important to be strong enough to survive. If you speak too highly of yourself, you will be humiliated later when you are defeated. Let me, Farr Hou, teach you a lesson." A voice dripping with mockery was heard just after Tanner finished his speech.


    Farr drifted to the arena lightly. He had chiseled facial features which many considered handsome; with a steel fan in his hand, being so young and well-built with wide naturally tanned shoulders and chest, Farr was a dashing gentleman.


    Regardless of the young man''s strength, seeing his good-looks and the deliberately packaged appearance, many young girls had fallen at his feet in weakness; they were all attracted to him like bees to pollen. The girls looked at the man with admiration and passion.


    "You, a young buck who looks like a pretty girl. How dare you come to the arena? You better admit defeat immediately as it will be a pity to hurt your pretty face. Someone will definitely get injured during the fight. I am telling you that things like that could happen. Don''t blame me that I didn''t warn you!"


    Hearing Farr''s hurtful words, Tanner was furious and responded in the best way he knew how.


    Both sides wasted no more time in baseless talk before they rushed towards each other and the fight began in earnest.


    Tanner''s weapon whirled suddenly. A strong wind appeared, and the sword seemed attached to an extremely thick, vital energy force. The constantly turning sword formed a cyclone with its swift speed. The cyclone was aimed and charged at Farr''s head!

 Chapter 206 Dan Was Flirting With Sarah

    Tanner was a head above Farr in terms of height. He even looked stronger than Farr. Moreover, Tanner was quite skilled at using a saber. His way of combat was of a ferocious style. As soon as he launched an attack, he brought his muscularity and fierce nature into full play. He hacked and slashed with his saber and threw the weapon tempestuously at his opponent.


    On the other hand, Farr didn''t show the slightest fear when facing frenzied attacks. He spread his folding fan and waved it in the air. With several swishing sounds, he displayed a kind of martial arts skill using a fan. The wind blew out from the fan and it was powerful and formidable in its strength.


    In order to stand out in this competition, Tanner worked hard to improve his swordsmanship. The weapon he was using was a sword with a long blade and a short hilt and could only be wielded with both hands. The heavy sword in his hands came faster with his every move. He wielded the sword with mighty strength and directed it fiercely and aggressively at his enemy. When he was fully immersed in showing his swordsmanship, the vital energy within him surged out. The flashes and shadows of swords glinted on the arena. He gave a full play of the essence of this subtle swordsmanship to the public.


    Vital energy emanated from Farr''s body. He was at the seventh level of the Energy Gathering Realm. His martial arts skill with the fan worked in an elegant and agile manner. Moreover, his bodily movement skill was obviously better than that of Tanner. With his dexterity, he managed to handle the attacks from Tanner''s sword with ease.


    The folding fan in his hand was encircled by a stream of forceful vital energy. Sometimes, it turned into a sword and at other times, a spear. The forms of the fan changed constantly. They hurtled at the enemy like endless streams of water that dazzled people''s eyes. It made it hard for the opponent to handle them all.


    The two warriors moved fast like two shadows that were flashing rapidly on the arena. As soon as Tanner struck with his sword, Farr would block it with his fan. The fight kept on like this with neither party getting the upper hand. The two opposing parties were locked in a fierce battle.


    Outside the arena, most of the spectators nodded with admiration. They marveled at the extraordinary martial arts skills that they had shown.


    Some masters who had a high level of cultivation base were bored to watch them fighting. They didn''t even bother to raise their heads and look at them. For the masters, it was much like children''s play that would never attract their attention.


    Finally, Farr seemed to have gained the upp


    a delicate feature. You''d better not ruin them in the fight. That would be a great pity.


    Fate has it that we meet today. If you really want to practice martial arts with me, we''d better find another time when we are both free and can take the time to compare notes about martial arts. That way you could receive better results.


    Don''t worry. Even if you can''t enter the top ten of the competition, I can promise that no outer disciple would dare make trouble for you. What''s more, I will provide you with as much resources as I can in cultivation."


    A female disciple posed no threat to him. He would never take her seriously. It was only that the girl seemed to have a good look. He would never bother to take time and have a nice talk with her. Instead of getting into the fight immediately, he played soft and made some offers to her.


    Right in the arena, before the fight started, Dan dared to talk about things that completely had nothing to do with the competition. More disturbingly, his eyes shone with greed when he looked at her.


    The audiences around the arena looked at them with their eyes wide open. At such a critical moment, Dan was flirting with Sarah!


    "Dan, It''s very nice of you. But I''m afraid that this is too much for me. Please don''t waste our time. Let''s finish the fight as soon as possible," Sarah said impatiently.


    "Huh! Sarah, you ungrateful silly girl! It seems that you have turned a deaf ear to my sincere advice. Since you insist, I will satisfy you. I hope after you learn your lesson in our fight, you can carefully consider what I have said."


    Dan grew angry when he saw that Sarah had no interest in him. ''Huh! You bitch! When I make you yield, I will torture you in bed as hard as I can!'' Dan thought furiously.

 Chapter 207 Level One And A Half Sword Intent (Part One)

    As the tension rose to new heights and was piling up in the battle ring, Sarah stood there, anxious and hopeful.


    It was Sarah''s turn to compete against Dan. She knew how important the challenge was and the hurdle that laid in front of her. Dan''s abilities were no secret for her.


    Dan had been ranked tenth in the challenge held in the last session. Sarah had successfully defeated all of her opponents. Only after defeating all those before her, she had qualified to challenge Dan.


    They both had reached level eight of Energy Gathering Realm, so they were on par with each other in terms of cultivation base. That made the competition more difficult to predict or assume. Both of them were aware of each other''s potential and abilities.


    In addition to the vital energy cultivation base that they possessed, there were many other factors that would determine the outcome of the competition.


    For example, even if a group of cultivators had the same vital energy cultivation base, some of them might not have stable cultivation foundation, and this could make the quality of their vital energy poor and weak. A weak vital energy could make it impossible to sustain all through the competition. If the other cultivators had laid a solid and stable foundation, it would make them possess intense and strong vital energy which was enough to tackle and conquer their opponents easily.


    Furthermore, martial arts talent and skill varied among cultivators. A comprehensive degree of knowledge about martial arts and combat experience of a cultivator were critical for their competence and performance.


    As moments passed, there was a buzzing sound from the spectators'' stand. A lively discussion about the result of the competition had started in the crowd. There were talks about who would defeat whom. It was not easy to guess the winner between Sarah and Dan as they seemed to be equally capable of winning.


    As Sarah and Dan walked into the battle ring, everyone around stopped talking. The buzzing sound of discussion had died out. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the two peopl


    even more and filled her with determination. She would not bow down to someone as boastful as Dan.


    She ignored his words and the fight continued. During their fight, Sarah started to analyze her opponent. She controlled her fury and paid attention to Dan and his movements. It took her a little time to figure out that though Dan''s vital energy was a little stronger than hers, in terms of swordsmanship, he was no threat to her. She was quick to comprehend where his area of expertise lay and where he lacked the skills.


    She smiled to herself remembering all the preparations she had done before attending the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge. The rigorous training and practice she underwent prepared her to face any challenge and any opponent. She had been successful till now and was hopeful to be victorious too.


    She was aware that all the top ten outer disciples in last session of challenge had reached level eight or above, so she never was going to rely on her vital energy cultivation base to defeat her opponents. It was clear as crystal that she had to be better in some other aspects, and had to be stronger in an area where not everyone would be perfect or would have paid attention to. There had to be an ace in her sleeve, so she could change her plan and strategy according to the ability and strength of her opponent. And now there was a chance for her.

 Chapter 208 Level One And A Half Sword Intent (Part Two)

    Her real strength had always been her talent for swordplay. She had taken it up as a passion and now it was her secret weapon, her strength and gave her an edge above the rest.


    Since none of the opponents she had fought earlier were so powerful, she hadn''t needed to show her competence in swordsmanship. She had easily moved ahead using her regular skills and defeating her opponents without using her main weapon. Luckily there had been no need to use it and she was sure nobody would be expecting it from her. This secret element was something that would become an advantage for her. She knew it. Deep in her heart, she knew that she could defeat Dan, with a little smartness and cleverness.


    Now standing and facing Dan in the combat, she knew she couldn''t hide her real competence anymore. Dan was stronger than her in vital energy, so she had to rely on her skill with the sword to compensate for her weaker vital energy. Her secret weapon had to be revealed, otherwise there would be no chance to win. She would lose the opportunity to be triumphant and end up losing to the boastful man.


    With so many thoughts running in her mind, Sarah went all out. She felt herself get filled with a new and strong surge to fight and win. Raising her sword high in the air, her mannerism changed suddenly and her attack seemed more ferocious and aggressive than what she had been doing till now. Her eyes were filled with sharpness like two streaks of sharp sword radiance glistening as they moved closer towards their target.


    Instantly, her body and hands seemed to have integrated with the long sword in her hand. Her hands glided like the wings of the eagle, elegant yet strong, seemingly delicate but firm in their hold.


    Sensing the change in Sarah''s demeanor, Dan was shocked. It didn''t take him long to realize that though he was stronger than Sar


    t do? Did she use level one-and-a-half sword intent?"


    someone shouted. Immediately there was a hue and cry in the crowd. People were shocked and amazed by the sudden move made by Sarah. She had done something which no one had ever anticipated.


    Seeing the whirlpool of power before him, Dan''s eyes were filled with fear. He never expected that the woman in front of him had already comprehended level one-and-a-half sword intent. This was totally unexpected. He wasn''t prepared for this at all.


    The sword intent level possessed by Sarah was enough to compensate her disadvantage in vital energy cultivation base. She had left everyone dumbfounded.


    Austin had been hiding in the crowd and watching everything from the beginning. He was in a state of shock too. ''I never expected that from her! She has already comprehended level one-and-a-half sword intent!


    Although the sword intent she has comprehended is half a level lower than what I did, she is good enough, '' he thought.


    Sensing the overwhelming sword intent, Dan realized that he was losing ground. He had to do something soon or he would be the one ashamed in front of all the disciples. He realized how foolish it was to underestimate someone like Sarah.

 Chapter 209 Marvins Level One Palm Intent (Part One)

    Go to hell! Dan shouted.


    His face looked cruel as all the vital energy inside his body flowed into his wide sword continuously that he was pointing at Sarah''s direction. A second after that, he was already on top of Sarah, ready to strike.


    With her great reflexes, Sarah was able to get her sword into position. Her aura followed, and it filled the space she was in, making her move smoother and more forceful.


    Then, an extremely powerful sword radiance shot out from the sword she was already holding. It was aimed directly at Dan, who showed no reaction towards the attack.


    The aura around Sarah also started to stir, and after a while, it followed the sword that shot towards Dan.


    A loud crack was then heard when both the attacks reached its destination.


    Sarah was not only able to deflect Dan''s attack, but she was also able to damage Dan''s sword. ''I couldn''t believe it, '' he thought to himself, clutching his now powerless sword.


    A cultivator''s intent didn''t only contain the cultivator''s vital energy force of his own, but it was also connected to the vital energy of the universe.


    Dan''s vital energy base of was very solid. Only a few cultivators at his level had a stronger vital energy than him. His sword skill was also excellent��the Trembling Earth Sword Skill was in the third grade. He practiced this skill for years and even started to learn sword intent. But his sword intent still hadn''t completely formed. Because of this, he was totally overcome by Sarah''s one and a half level sword intent.


    Anger and frustration were burning in Dan''s chest. Being so consumed by it, he didn''t quickly realize that wounds were appearing in his body. His clothes also fell off from the intensity of the attack, exposing his skin. Bits and pieces of fabric were floated around him like butterflies. ''All o


    second to cultivate himself, planning to find another chance to avenge his shame today.


    After Sarah had successfully been ranked at the top tenth, she walked to the left of the fighting court and sat down on the chair which Dan occupied before their fight.


    Austin, Evan and Herbert were all in the crowd and watched the fight from the beginning to the end.


    From the very beginning, Austin''s gaze was focused on the left side of the arena, where the top ten cultivators were seated.


    And out of the ten figures, Austin focused his gaze on one cultivator, as always.


    This one was ordinary-looking, probably aged of twenty or so. His seemingly non-assuming facade was bizarre for a top ten cultivator.


    If he was hidden among the crowd, he definitely would not draw any attention. Simple, and no hullabaloo at all.


    It was this man who encouraged Austin to attend the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge when the first time they saw each other.


    And it was this man who told him that the top three of this Challenge would have the opportunity to be directly promoted to be a principal disciple.


    The man was now up there, sitting quietly, his rank prominently displayed in front of him.

 Chapter 210 Marvins Level One Palm Intent (Part Two)

    He was number one.


    ''Is he actually at the top of the heap?'' Austin thought to himself, intensely staring at the man.


    His consciousness couldn''t believe how someone who looked so simple, someone who looked like an ordinary outer disciple, could be on top.


    After the top tenth place was settled, it was the turn of the ninth. As the rules stated, the disciples who wanted to challenge the ninth place would play against each other first. The winner would qualify to challenge the previous top ninth outer disciple.


    After a round of fights, the successful outer disciple started fighting against the current ninth place. The fight was really even.


    But in the end, Paige Ouyang, the ninth placer, successfully defeated his challenger and was able to remain in the ninth place.


    The Eighth one, however, was defeated by the new challenger, who became the new eighth one after their fight.


    The same thing happened to the seventh disciple.


    The sixth was successful in retaining his place, like the ninth.


    But what interested Austin was the fact that the one who qualified to challenge the top sixth was Billy Tang.


    Billy was unsuccessful though, and the sixth retained his place.


    Then it was the fifth''s turn to be challenged. The fifth was someone who already fought against Austin��Marvin Su.


    At that time, Marvin was sitting in the top ten area with a poker face. No one could tell what he was thinking about and what he was feeling towards the whole match.


    It had been a long time since Austin saw him. The last time they got together was when Austin beat him in a fight. Quickly, Austin took a glance at him.


    At that moment, many outer disciples who were in the audience area started whispering among themselves.


    The fact that Marvin had been defeated by Austi


    rvin touched the floor of the arena with his feet and the floor suddenly cracked and sunk, like something very heavy fell on it. He smiled at Raines, as if to mock him. "You don''t stand a chance, boy," he said, grinning at Raines.


    Suddenly, Marvin jumped and he flew several meters up in the air. His right palm was raise and a bright yellow light came out of it. The audience could only see numerous projections of his palm.


    Around the palm projections, there seemed to be a lightning snake, which contains bloodcurdling vital energy force. It filled the whole arena.


    A second later, the countless palm projections started shooting down, aiming for Raines.


    The whole arena lit up, and everyone was blinded by the light. The energy that was released was exceptional, and everyone, for a second, feared for their lives.


    Raines'' face turned pale when he saw what was coming towards him. He quickly sensed the enormity of the force involved in the attack. Nothing had hit him yet, but he already found it difficult to breathe.


    This attack proved that no doubt, Marvin was actually at the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm!


    And he already learned level one palm intent!

 Chapter 211 Battle of Wills, Marvin vs. Austin (Part One)

    As Marvin moved into his stance preparing to fight, Austin''s gaze turned sharp. Marvin seemed to have enhanced his cultivation greatly during the last two weeks.


    Last time, when he was defeated by Austin, his cultivation base was at the eight level of the Energy Gathering Realm, and at that time his grade four palm skill, Giant Magic Palm, had reached Major Achievement Stage. He had not yet learned any palm intent, but that was no longer true since his first opponent of the day had already felt its power.


    Raines was only at the eight level of the Energy Gathering Realm, and his grade four bodily movement skill could not give out the same power as Marvin'' level one palm intent formed numerous palm figures.


    Once their battle commenced, Marvin'' right palm moved forward, bringing with it the vital energy needed to drive the numerous palms together. He charged at Raines to his chest, causing a dreadful sound to be heard throughout the Martial Arts Square.


    Feeling the pain blossom within his chest, Raines shouted, "Stop, I yield!."


    Raines'' shout promptly made him the loser of the match, as he knew it would when he shouted those words.


    But, Marvin did not stop his numerous palms. He continued as if he did not hear Raines'' shouting. Bang! A sound burst out and the body of Raines flew out of the fighting court instantly like a bullet, and then heavily he fell to the ground.


    Marvin was declared the winner with only one move!


    The whole Martial Arts Square went into an uproar within seconds.


    Flashing back to when Marvin was defeated by Austin, most of the outer disciples were shocked to find that Marvin was not as strong as they had expected. Since then, his position in the outer part of the Sun Sect had declined a great deal and he was not as respected as before.


    But now that Marvin had defeated Raines, who was at the eighth level of the Energy Gathering Realm by one move, some of those same outer disciples began to look at Marvin with respect again, as they were awed


    in, his challenge remained unmet.


    The outer disciples within the audience also began to whisper amongst themselves as the challenge remained unanswered.


    Some were guessing as to why Austin would not stand up and reply to Marvin'' challenge.


    Another stated that Austin did not come to watch the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge at all.


    Someone assumed that Austin might be afraid since he saw Marvin'' cultivation level had improved greatly in such a short time.


    While a select few claimed Austin disdained to reply to Marvin'' challenge altogether. . .


    "Okay this is over," Elder Xing shouted against the growing whispers of the audience. "First, today''s top fifth position will remain with Marvin."


    "Next, the challenge for the fourth position begins right now!"


    Elder Xing''s low voice could be heard throughout the audience. His words effectively put a stop to Marvin'' behavior.


    With the last syllable leaving Elder Xing''s mouth, a figure with great power stood up in the area where the top ten were seated. He wore a cruel expression and killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    Laughing loudly like a beast, the figure shouted while looking down at the audience, "Okay, I will accept anyone who has the confidence in his own strength and truly believes they can challenge me. I''m known to break necks!"

 Chapter 212 Battle of Wills, Marvin vs. Austin (Part Two)

    It was Andrew Nan, the top fourth outer disciple!


    Marvin had no choice but to reluctantly go back to his seat. During the time since he was defeated by Austin, Marvin had done his best and used all the resources he had to cultivate himself to the level he felt he needed to be. He finally achieved his goal only to have this chance slip through his fingers.


    He had planned to defeat Austin in the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge. He could have taken this opportunity to get revenge on the shame Austin had attached to his name.


    But Austin did not show up as he expected.


    After Marvin stepped back into his seat, the challenge to the top fourth immediately began.


    ''Of course, there will be fierce fights between the outer disciples. Each one of them has powerful cultivation levels, but despite that I will win this fight, '' Andrew said to himself before he stepped into the fighting circle.


    The higher their rank was, the more powerful the outer disciple was.


    Of course the one who dared to challenge the more powerful ones were thought to be stronger. Most of the outer disciples had estimated their strength and felt confident in themselves.


    These fights are not without rules. Generally, killing was not allowed in the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge.


    The reality of it was that it had been difficult to make sure that accidents did not occur. Deaths during the fights could happen, especially when one could not control his weapon or fights accurately.


    There had been outer disciples who had answered a challenge only to accidentally die, or become disabled.


    In this way, if one was not confident in his own strength, they should not take the risk to go into the arena. If someone wanted to try out their skills within a challenge, it would prove to be dangerous and possibly fatal. In other words, most of the challengers were confident in their ab


    th level of the Energy Gathering Realm. Do you think you are qualified to accept this challenge?" the second disciple sneered.


    The first disciple, the one with the pretty features, instantly became furious at his opponent''s words.


    At the same time, the first disciple was a little worried since he sensed his opponent already achieved the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    It was unexpected that he would meet a tough opponent during the first round. The first disciple swallowed secretly and began amassing his vital energy. Soon his vital energy filled his whole body.


    "Hm! You might as well give up now, unless you choose to be humiliated later," the second disciple said coldly.


    As his opponent threw taunts his way, the first disciple clenched his hands slightly as a great vital energy force burst out of his body. The unexpected release made his heart beat faster.


    The second disciple had been laughed at due to his tanned skin, so he hated anyone who resembled his tormentors. Looking at his opponent before him all he could see were those who laughed at him.


    "Stop speaking, and let''s fight!"


    The first disciple was fed up with words. He sensed his opponent''s powerful energy, but he refused to give up and admit defeat.

 Chapter 213 Austin Enters The Ring

    The young man, handsome as ever, felt annoyed that his opponent was condescending him. He gritted his teeth at the sheer amount of contempt directed towards him.


    With a deep breath, he closed his eyes and clasped his hands into a fist. Then he felt the vital energy gaining pace, its surges rushing through his veins as he felt vital and energetic inside. His confidence began to rise. He felt his spirits lifting, and he waited for this vital energy force to completely engulf him. He took a step back and let his veins throb with energy and power. He was itching to go straight for the opponent. He waited a moment, and then charged towards his opponent.


    The handsome young man''s opponent stood on the other end. He watched this young lad clasping his hands. He knew this was going to be a battle he would enjoy. A cold, cunning smile ran across his swarthy, stout face.


    The stout man leaned forward a little, in anticipation of the pace he was about to gather. As his torso bent forward, his legs gave way to a muffled explosion and he burst towards his opponent��leaving behind just a flash of black light.


    The handsome young man was out of wits for a moment. For a second his opponent was far away, and the next there was just a flash of black light. A moment later, he found the stout man upon him. Before he could react, his opponent was ready with his fists, about to thunder down a punch at him.


    The young man did not expect such pace, and before he could make a defensive move, his opponent''s hand punched right onto his chest. The strong vital energy force burst like a volcano from the stout man''s palm.


    Bang! The punch roared.


    A massive thump echoed across the ring. The handsome young man, who was moments ago ready to attack, was struck by the punch. This blow was so powerful that he staggered to gather his feet. Blood spewed from his mouth all over the ground, making a long trail of the damage.


    The crowd was alive with excitement. They were here to see drama and they were going to get it.


    The swarthy man''s dexterity and power were appreciated by the crowd. Yet, they knew there was a massive gap between the talents of these young men. The stout one was extremely powerful, and could crush his opponent in moments.


    The handsome young man took support at the edge of the ring and steadied himself. He looked pitiful and cut a sorry figure��standing there and whimpering. He wiped blood from his face, looking mentally dejected. He knew it wasn''t possible for


    stin too.


    "Wow, looks like I am really famous.", Austin remarked.


    Austin was resigned to the situation, and his cover was all but blown. Judging from the atmosphere, most people present knew him.


    "Of course, as the number one in the outer sect three years ago, you were the one who all the disciples looked up to. Then quite unexpectedly, you disappeared for three years, came back to become an outer disciple again. Besides, you just defeated Billy and Marvin. How can someone with such complex experiences like yours not be famous?" Luther Hua said.


    Luther Hua''s eyes fixated on Austin.


    "Well, you''ve got a point there."


    Unable to refute him, Austin nodded approvingly.


    "But you do know that to qualify to challenge the third place you have to defeat me," Luther pointed out.


    "I understand."


    Austin flashed him a wry, all-knowing smile.


    "Let''s make it quick then," Luther Hua said.


    He raised his long sword and pointed it at Austin. At the same time a steady stream of vital energy force flew to the pointy end of the sword, and rays of shapeless yet significant amounts of sword aura began to diffuse.


    Austin''s battle with Marvin was not long ago, and Luther Hua was there observing him. He knew that Austin was also in the level nine of Energy Gathering Realm and possessed amazing physical strength. What was more, Austin had practiced the violent and formidable Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill that was well-known throughout the Sun Sect.


    Therefore, as soon as Austin came to the ring, Luther Hua immediately became determined and focused. It was an important battle. If he didn''t try his best, he was likely to lose.

 Chapter 214 Surging Swordsmanship

    Turbulent waves!


    Luther growled.


    Sizzling sounds rang through the air. All the people were amazed by what they saw. Luther looked like a very powerful warrior indeed.


    Numerous purple sword energies encircled Luther''s body. They intertwined with each other, layers upon layers. Sword-lights came in waves and undulated in the air. The waves soon spread all over the place and the whole arena was occupied by the ethereal ripples. Waves upon waves surrounded the whole arena. They were firmly knitted together and majestically forged ahead. They crashed violently in a thunderous noise that swept everything that came in their way.


    That was the dual effect of the swordsmanship combining the sword intent.


    Luther employed his vital energy force. All of a sudden, the monstrous waves that formed by the sword-lights raged like a roiling and roaring turbulent river. It swirled and thrashed towards Austin''s direction. He would surely be in trouble if the attack reached him.


    Austin faced the river of sword-lights that came at him. He wasn''t fazed at all. He felt rather at ease. He was not at all threatened by Luther''s attacks.


    When it came to the cultivation base on vital energy, the real strength of Austin actually had reached the preliminary stage of Earth Realm. This kind of opponent would not harm him.


    The preliminary stage of Earth Realm and the eighth level of the Energy Gathering Realm were too different. They belonged to different realms.


    With the strength gap standing in between, a warrior at the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm, even equipped with one and a half level sword intent, would surely be unable to defeat a warrior at the preliminary stage of Earth Realm. Austin was confident because he was way above Luther when it came to strength level.


    Moreover, Austin had already comprehended level two sword intent. He had a deeper understanding of swordsmanship than Luther. When it came to swordsmanship skills, he was more superior to Luther.


    If Luther had mastered something like the blade intent, the spear intent, or the palm intent and not the sword intent, Austin would not be as calm as he was at the moment. He was lucky that his opponent was using the sword intent.


    Unfortunately to Luther, Austin had a knack for sword intent. He trained his swordsmanship in preparation for this competition. He was sure that beating Luther was a sure outcome in this fight. Luther mastered only one and a half level sword intent while Austin mastered level two sword intent. Austin was at a higher level than Luther.


    Luther''s sword intent posed no threat to Austin.


    All of a sudden, the river of sword-lights made by Luther had already reached Austin. Luther was sure that the fight would be soon over because his attack was about to tear his opponent apart.


    At that moment, Austin began to fight back. He stomped on the ground and flashed away at a lightning speed. In a split-second, he was twenty meters away from where he had stood. It was time for him to show his a


    n easy question. Because I have already comprehended the level two sword intent!"


    Austin blurted out in a voice that only Luther could hear.


    Luther was relieved to get the answer. He then jumped off the stage and left the arena.


    "Austin was given the chance to challenge the third winner of last year''s competition! Half an hour later, the third winner of last year will come to take the challenge."


    Elder Xing''s deep voice rang out again.


    In the area where the top ten warriors of last year''s competition were seated, a lanky man craned his neck.


    "Haha! A has-been top one outer disciple! Interesting fight indeed. However, that was only child''s play to me."


    On the desk in front of the man, there was a plate that bore the "No.3."


    Half an hour passed quickly.


    During the break, Austin had been sitting cross-legged on the arena and reposed in meditation. When it was time to start the fight, he slowly stood up.


    In the area where the top ten warriors sat, a man also slowly stood up.


    He pushed off the ground with his tiptoe and sprang up into the sky like a shooting arrow. Followed by a rumbling sound, he landed on the arena forcefully.


    When the ashes dissipated, a young man appeared with two axes on his shoulders. Each of the axes was as big as a millstone.


    "Haha, let me introduce myself. My name is Timothy Sima. According to seniority, you are my senior. Three years ago, you were the number one in the outer disciples. At that time, I was only a nobody.


    But the time passed so fast. Three years were gone."


    Austin cracked a smile and replied, "Yes, time flies!"


    "However, things changed. The world of the outer disciples is not as it used to be. Don''t mistake that no outer disciple can beat you after your strength recovered to the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm. This is a word of advice out of goodwill. You''d better give up. Don''t embarrass yourself," he said in a sincere and soothing tone. It was as if he was giving advice to an old friend.

 Chapter 215 The Clash of the Intents

    Thanks for your advice!.


    Austin stared at Timothy without blinking.


    "But you are also supposed to know one thing."


    "What?"


    Timothy was amazed.


    "The outer sect is the same level to me as it was three years ago."


    "Ha-ha-ha, well, that''s quite ignorant of you! The former No.1 of outer Sect has undergone many changes and is beyond recognition. But soon you will know how ignorant you are!"


    Timothy guffawed at him.


    "Forget that I am ignorant or not, why don''t you give it a try?"


    Austin didn''t want to waste any more words on this, so he deflected answering the question with indifference.


    Timothy also said no more. The two axes that had hung on his shoulders were now firmly in his hands. His palms were three or four times larger than those of ordinary people. The two giant axes in such bulky palms made the sight all the more frightening.


    The picture of Timothy was of a fierce beast''s: two humongous axes in both hands, a swelling rage in his chest and a murderous look in his eyes.


    And then he sparked out the endless intent from the axes, which led to black vital energy forces emerging from his body. The power was so intense that it swept the dust from the ground.


    In a blur of harsh lights, the forces flared into one stage to another until they turned into illusory axes. Countless axe shadows were flying all over the sky above the arena.


    Axes mountain! Axes pool! Axes graveyard! Axes mausoleum!


    A world of axes was now resurrected.


    And Timothy was the master of this world!


    He was at the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm, and was at level 2 of the axe intent!


    Straight away, a wave of sensation spread through the crowd among which, the disciples were especially in an uproar.


    Timothy''s vital energy flickered in its power making it clear for anyone to see that his cultivation base was at the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm.


    "Oh, my God! Timothy''s cultivation base is at the Earth Realm!"


    "There''s no question of Austin failure. He will be easily defeated by Timothy."


    "I


    arted to radiate from him. Numerous interlaced sword shadows moved around him and engulfed his body in a sword aura.


    With the fierce expression on his face, it seemed as if two cold piercing sword-lights rose out from Austin''s eyes.


    In the midst of the many sword-lights that looked like a firestorm, Austin stood tall and motionless.


    Someone in the audience gasped and put his hand to his mouth. Austin''s golden sword radiance had started to slash Timothy''s dark axe shadows snipping them off like whimsical ribbons. They writhed and twisted to avoid the attack but the unceasing ripping movements were all over the arena.


    And just like that, to everyone''s disbelief the axe shadows were halved. All those who watched sat stunned at this outcome.


    The sword shadows'' power was as mighty if not more than the axe shadows.


    Piecing the puzzle together, it was right there for everyone to see. Austin was with level 2 sword intent!


    Propping their chins in their heads, most of the spectators sat at their edge of the seat.


    Austin mastering the level 2 sword intent couldn''t have crossed the mind of a single person present. It was all too unthinkable.


    "The top 10 challenges of this year are so thrilling!" A visibly excited spectator gleefully gestured to his friend.


    Even Theon and the six Elders were now captivated by Austin''s prowess.

 Chapter 216 Win With A Blow

    Timothy became more cautious when he saw Austin using the level two sword intent.


    "Good job! I didn''t think that you would have grasped the level two sword intent. But it''s a pity that you are only at level nine of the Energy Gathering Realm. The power of the sword intent varies with cultivators of different vital energy cultivation bases. You''re still no match for me!


    Attack!"


    Timothy yelled. The huge axe images above his head were flung towards Austin with a berserk vital energy force.


    "Block!"


    Austin immediately summoned the sword intent. Sword-lights shot out at the axe shadows like countless powerful crossbows.


    Austin had planned not to reveal his real competence just yet, so he retained his vital energy force to level nine of the vital Energy Gathering Realm, using a special skill he had learned from Violet.


    "Clang! Clang..."


    A string of metal collision sounds rang through the battle ring. Although both the axe shadows and the sword-lights were derived from vital energy force, they seemed to be so real that when they collided, it sounded like actual metal banging against each other.


    As the battle wore on, it seemed like Timothy was steadily gaining the upper hand. The sword intents used by Austin were blown to smithereens that turned into starry lights and vanished into the air.


    The sword intent, which had filled up almost the entire battle ring, had shrunk to an area of just ten feet around Austin.


    "Hahaha! I''m always ahead of you in the vital energy realm. How can an Energy Gathering Realm cultivator compete with an Earth Realm cultivator!"


    Timothy said, arrogance flashing in his eyes.


    "Nonsense! It''s too early for you to talk big!"


    Austin shot back. Despite his seeming disadvantage in the battle, he looked calm and there was no sign of alarm in his eyes.


    "Hmph! Then let the results prove it!


    Heaven Split Axe!"


    Timothy ordered and a vital energy swirl, more than 30 feet high, appeared above his head. It sucked those axe shadows inside with a strong pull. The overwhelming axe shadows, which were spread across half of the battle ring, vanished. Apart from the crazily rotating vital energy swirl above him, everything seemed calm again.


    In an instant, the vital energy swirl grew into one massive axe, which was more than 100 feet long, filling the entire battle ring. At the same time, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth gathered quickly in all directions.


    Standing under the huge axe, Timothy''s robe flapped about, even though there was no wind. Obviously, his momentum had risen to a high degree.


    "Haha! Heaven Split Axe, kill everything that comes in my way! Chop!"


    The heaven split axe skill that Timothy had deployed, gathered a violent momentum.


    "Wow! The Earth Realm cultivator''s competence is incredible!"


    "Yes! His competence isn''t less


    ustin had reached the preliminary stage of Earth Realm in the vital energy cultivation base, his Spiritual Sense power had improved.


    Timothy felt a sharp pain the moment the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle entered his brain. He paused for a few seconds and in that time he felt like he was knocked out of his senses.


    Taking this opportunity, Austin threw another punch.


    The overwhelming power of the punch surrounded Timothy.


    Being unable to breathe smoothly, Timothy was in panic. Although he had reached a high level in vital energy cultivation base, he was far less powerful in physical strength than Austin, plus he had been attacked by the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle, which meant he was unable to dodge the punch.


    Reacting to this crisis, he released all his vital energy force, hoping to form a protection covering around him.


    But Austin wouldn''t let that happen.


    Before Timothy could protect himself with the vital energy cover, he had been hit in the stomach by Austin''s fist.


    He suddenly felt debilitating pain in his stomach, and his internal organs seemed to have been crushed with the impact of the punch. He coughed up a big mouthful of blood.


    His body bent like a shrimp and he fell out of the battle ring.


    The disciples who were watching the match immediately moved aside to make space, and Timothy slammed to the ground with a thud, creating a hole beneath him that was about half a meter deep.


    Fortunately, the ground was covered with soft soil. Besides, Austin''s intention was not to kill him, so Timothy stayed alive. Ignoring the sharp pain, Timothy managed to stand up. His injuries were not very serious, so he would recover after a period of rest and this wouldn''t impact his future cultivation.


    Timothy got up from the ground with a pale face. Realizing that he had no strength to fight anymore, he left the competition area, frustrated.

 Chapter 217 Becoming A Principal Disciple (Part One)

    Everyone present was shocked when Austin was able to withstand Timothy''s all-out blow. A single punch from Austin had ensured Timothy''s exit from the arena. Everyone had thought that Timothy would win beyond any doubt. It felt like everyone''s brains had frozen at the unexpected outcome of the fight.


    The pin-drop silence went on for a long time.


    A cultivator who was at the Earth Realm had been thrown out of the field by just one punch from a cultivator of the Energy Gathering Realm! How was that even possible?


    After what felt like a long time, the murmurs began and then grew into full-blown discussions and arguments as people seemed to find their tongues after the shock. They were loud enough to bring down the sky.


    And all these were because of what they had just witnessed! A miracle indeed that a cultivator of the Energy Gathering Realm had skipped a realm and beaten a cultivator of the Earth Realm!


    Austin''s cultivation base was also at the Earth Realm. But he had used the Magical Aura-changing Skill from Violet and concealed the fluctuations in his vital energy. He was also adept at managing it in battle, only showing enough vital energy force as justified the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm. This had made sure that nobody present had any idea about his actual strength, not even those belonging to the highest level of the Sun Sect like Sect Leader Theon and the six Elders.


    Austin hid his actual cultivation base because of a few concerns that he had had. Firstly, he wanted to keep a low profile here. His experience from three years ago had helped him understand that people who excelled would become targets of unwarranted attack, just like how the highest tree in the forest bore the brunt of the strongest winds.


    Plus, he didn''t want his enemies to know what his actual cultivation base was, especially Jaime, who was one of the Elders in the sect. Austin had the feeling that Jaime was the one behind the secret attack three years ago. Bryan and Roger, two others belonging to the Earth Realm, might have been the other two attackers.


    He was only recently promoted to outer disciple again, which had probably attracted the attentio


    Austin can understand level two sword intent and he has already proven his talent in martial arts. With his cultivation base at the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm, he dared to face a cultivator under the Earth Realm, and took the risk of attacking him, proving that he has rich combat experience. He must have gone through hundreds of battles to accumulate such great experience.


    Anyway, he is at the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm and just defeated a cultivator of the Earth Realm. Do you think that he is simply a crafty person?"


    A tall, ruddy-looking Elder analyzed. His explanation sounded also reasonable.


    However, Elder Luo sneered again, expressing his disapproval.


    "Humph! What a load of nonsense you just unloaded, Elder Jiang! Sect Leader, I propose to cancel Austin''s qualification! As an outer disciple, Timothy is someone who was able to reach the Earth Realm by using his own efforts and without the preferential cultivation resources from the sect. It is obvious that he is genius in martial arts, which is exactly what our sect needs!


    As for Austin, I''ve heard that he was at the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm three years ago, and he''s still at the same place. It is possible that there is just a minuscule chance that he might reach the Earth Realm anytime soon, or none at all.


    So why are we wasting such precious time and opportunity in making sure he becomes a principal disciple?"

 Chapter 218 Becoming A Principal Disciple (Part Two)

    Elder Luo argued again. It looked like he had made up his mind to prevent Austin from becoming a principal disciple.


    "Elder Luo, please remember that Austin has beaten Timothy here in public, fair and square, with so many witnesses watching. If we really cancel his qualification as per your proposal, what would the others say about us? There would be no integrity to our Sun Sect anymore!"


    Elder Jiang questioned Luo angrily. His hot temper was making it difficult to bear the injustice that Elder Luo was looking to mete out.


    "If we can get a real genius to the Sect by sacrificing just a little fame that our Sect enjoys, then it completely makes sense! I think you are considering fame more than anything else. Am I right, Elder Jiang?"


    Elder Luo said, his voice silky and eerily elegant, giving out the impression that he was really pressing for justice.


    "Fair points from both of you. But please stop arguing and listen to me for a minute. Three years ago, Austin was attacked and badly injured. His brain was hurt at that time and he lost a lot of himself.


    I''ve heard that after the attack, for a long time, his cultivation base was stuck at the third level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    And I also heard that, around two months ago, his sanity was suddenly restored to normal. And his cultivation base was back to the ninth level of Energy Gathering Realm after only two months'' cultivation. Just think about it. He has progressed from the third level to the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm in just two months! Such a cultivation speed already proves that he is a rare martial arts genius!"


    This revelation took the Elders'' collective breath away. Breaking through six levels in two months! Such speed and skill could only be described as genius.


    If there was a word higher than that, even that couldn''t be enough to describe the talent that Austin was exhibiting.


    "From this point of view, Austin doesn''t really seem like a normal person," one Elder commented.


    "Rising up six levels in two months still feels too good to be true, even if he was once at the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm. But he can really be considered a super genius!" another Elder said thoughtfully.


    nd valley that had the most intense Reiki effect in the Sun Sect.


    Every cave had one separate Energy-gathering Array, which was many levels higher than that of Energy-gathering Array in Austin''s previous cultivation room in his yard.


    All the living fixtures and facilities were prepared in every cave.


    Austin did not have much luggage. He moved all his belongings to the cave allocated to him in one go. As he set his luggage down, he looked carefully around the cave and could not help but sigh. A principal disciple was much better off than the normal disciples in the Sun Sect.


    After unpacking, Austin sat down, feeling the rich spirit of heaven and earth surround him. He felt comfortable, almost as if he was at home. And it was going to be really efficient and of great help to cultivate in such an environment.


    Minutes later, he crossed his legs and began to try and refine a skill. His hands crossed before his chest, with cycles of bright golden vital energy force dancing around his fingers.


    He was cultivating the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill.


    The Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill was a grade four skill. Austin could implement the first step to generate a three-layered Grand Pagoda.


    When he had mastered the first step, Austin had been at the sixth level of the Energy Gathering Realm. Now, he was at the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm. It was the right time for him to cultivate the second step that could generate a six-layered Grand Pagoda.

 Chapter 219 The Second Step Of Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill

    Austin was sitting peacefully in the lotus position inside his grotto for cultivation. There were signs of extreme concentration on his face.


    His fingers were crossed together and were making several complex incantation gestures. With each of his motions, numerous streams of golden vital energy gradually gathered between his palms.


    At this moment, he was busy trying to condense the second layer of his Grand Pagoda.


    Since he was now at the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm, he was confident that this realm was powerful enough for him to learn the second step of Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill.


    After grasping the first step of this cultivation skill, he had become quite proficient at condensing the first three layers of the Grand Pagoda. As he continued with his cultivation practices, his golden and radiant vital energy kept on emanating and finally covered up his arms. It was giving out such a formidable aura that anyone seeing it would have been astonished.


    Gradually, those streams of golden vital energy curled up inside Austin''s palms and pretty soon, formed the Three-layer Grand Pagoda he had already mastered and utilized in earlier fights. The tiny pagoda was now shining with a golden light and looked like a real object.


    Austin sighed with satisfaction as he felt the violent power contained in that virtual object. He was pleased about the fact that with his improvement in cultivation base, the Grand Pagoda he had condensed today was much stronger than he had ever managed.


    However, this was not where his cultivation ended. Intending to learn the next step of the skill, he released another strand of vital energy and lifted the Grand Pagoda up from his palm. With a buzzing sound, it left his hands and floated in the air. The brilliant rays it was emitting made it difficult for anyone to look at it directly.


    Recalling the instructions he had read in the book about this skill, Austin made several complex gestures with his hands. His slender fingers danced around, quite a bit like butterflies fluttering around flowers, and golden colored vital energy continued to come out from his palms and flow toward the Three-layer Grand Pagoda. These strands soon gathered over the pagoda and intertwined above it like numerous small snakes.


    He was now starting the second step of the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill!


    Soon a visible change could be seen on the pagoda. Slowly but surely, a fourth layer was beginning to form on top of the previous three layers like a new bud appearing on a stem at an extreme pace.


    A Four-layer Grand Pagoda!


    Austin was excited with his success but dared not slacken off. Snake-like streaks of golden vital energy continued to flow out of his hands and merge into the pagoda which was growing taller continuously.


    Soon, the fifth layer of the pagoda got its shape as well.


    If Austin could condense the sixth layer of his pagoda without interruption now, he would h


    ed the sands and broken branches into the sky. Birds and beasts scattered in all directions. It looked as if a small earthquake had shocked the area.


    After a while, an eerie silence eventually fell upon the scene. Austin looked through the cloud of dust and was surprised to see that the vibrant forest he had seen some moments ago had now turned into a complete mess. Several dozen broken trees lay dead on the ground and all the birds had flown away.


    The terrible scene in front of him left Austin dumbfounded. Once again, he was shocked by the destructive power of this grade four cultivation skill.


    Snapping out of his trance, Austin noticed that an enormous amount of the vital energy inside his body had been used up. He smiled bitterly in resignation.


    It was true that the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill was extremely powerful, but the biggest downside to this skill was that it consumed ridiculously large amounts of vital energy very quickly.


    After testing the power of the Sixth-layer Grand Pagoda, Austin touched the Space Ring hanging over his chest and let out a reluctant sigh.


    He muttered to himself, ''Looks like I am gonna get poor again pretty soon.''


    Austin now had one and a half million vital energy crystals in total.


    However, he would have to spend about two thirds of that stock if he wanted to learn the second stage of the Overlord Body-refining Formula.


    Ever since he had mastered the first step of this powerful formula, Austin had enjoyed several benefits of a strong body. For that very reason, he had been desirous to learn the second step of this formula too. Now that he had enough vital energy crystals with him, he decided that he should start the new cultivation as soon as possible.


    Therefore, without resting even after his several days of cultivation, he left the Sun Sect in haste. He couldn''t wait to find the resources required for learning the second stage of the Overlord Body-refining Formula!

 Chapter 220 Austins Purchasing List (Part One)

    Austin was heading for the Peace Town near the Sun Sect.


    Even though it was just a small place located on the borders of several big sects, Peace Town was full of life and busy people. As one of the prominent towns in Violet Orchid Empire, it''s also one of the biggest, most populated and well-prospered.


    The stores in this town had a lot to offer for cultivation. It almost had everything that cultivators needed for the cultivation process and development.


    There were stores for weapons, pills, martial arts manuals, and even for trading diabolic beast cores. Peace Town was a one-stop town if warriors wanted to practice and focus better on cultivation.


    Austin needed to buy medicinal pills and elixirs. The stores selling these were located at the streets on the southeast corner. He quickly headed there as his mind was full of thoughts for cultivation.


    When Austin reached the Peace Town, he did not rush to the Pill Trading Street. Rather, he strolled around the town and went into a garment store. He bought a black robe and a black cloak. After he walked out of the garment store, he sneaked into a quiet alley. He utilized his spiritual sense power to make sure that nobody was following him around. Then he took out the robe and cloak and put them on. Austin felt a strong yet charming aura when he looked at his reflection at the glass window of a house in the alley. Nobody was gonna notice him now.


    Austin hid well under the disguise of the big black robe. His lanky figure was nowhere to be seen, and one could only see a plump man in black now. Even his best friend Evan had walked past him, he would not recognize who he was.


    After dressing himself up, Austi


    guy in his eyes.


    "Well�� �� I''ll look around in other places and see which has better offer."


    The young man mumbled and left with embarrassment.


    Austin made a coughing sound that was not low enough to attract the attention of the clerk.


    He walked a few steps and gradually approached the counter.


    The clerk raised his head and was stunned to see a person who was fully covered in a black cloak standing in front of him. He could not recognize the gender or the age of the person. But then he managed to act professionally and greeted Austin with a big smile.


    "Welcome to our store! How can I help you?" the clerk said.


    Austin stepped forward and took out a piece of paper. It was the purchasing list where he put all the medicinal pills and herbs he needed. He gently put the list on the counter.


    "Here" Austin answered in a monotonous voice.


    The clerk quickly took the piece of paper and read what was written on it. His jaw dropped as he was shocked at what he saw on the list.


    "I want to buy all the medicinal pills and herbs that were listed on it. Do you have them?"


    Austin asked.

 Chapter 221 Austins Purchasing List (Part Two)

    Are you... sure you want to buy all these medicinal pills and herbs? These will cost you a lot. We offer quality materials so they were all expensive, The clerk swallowed hard and asked cautiously as he confirmed if he heard Austin right.


    "Yes," Austin quickly replied.


    The clerk was surprised because every item on the list cost more than ten thousand vital energy crystals. Another thing that fired up the clerk''s curiosity was the two items that he didn''t know. This was the first time he had heard about these and he swore he never saw any of these two items before.


    And in front of him was a differently dressed person who wanted to place such a big order. It took him a while before he realized what he had to handle.


    The clerk paused and swallowed hard. He looked at Austin with awe as he was amazed how rich this man was.


    "Dear sir, the items listed here are very expensive and rare. Please give me enough time as I will check with our shopkeeper, and see if we have all that you need."


    The clerk respectfully said to Austin as he was walking away to look for the shopkeeper. Austin nodded.


    Then the clerk rushed to the back of the hall immediately. Austin was left at the counter and wondered about his further plans.


    After a short while, the clerk came back.


    "Sir, may I ask you to go to the back room of the hall to talk with our shopkeeper?" the clerk asked politely.


    Austin took the list back to his pocket and nodded before he followed the clerk.


    After they took a few steps, they entered a room in ancient style. It had elegant yet delicate decorations. Austin''s eyes were pleased. His nose sensed the smell of the


    h things through.


    But the old man looked sincere. He didn''t seem like to be lying.


    According to the old man, no other shop was able to offer the full range of products on his list. If Austin wanted to pursue his practice, he needed to trust him.


    He was ready to spend one million on the purchase, and he didn''t bother to spend another fifty thousand. He bit his lower lip and made up his mind.


    He nodded and said, "Okay. Please help me to prepare these things. I am willing to pay fifty thousand for your help. I have no choice but to trust you. By the way, how long will it take for you to prepare all this? I need them as soon as possible."


    "Sir, please give me fifteen days. That''s the soonest I could promise. It seems to be a long time but if you''ll wait, you can get everything that you need. Will that be okay with you?" the old man replied.


    "Okay. I''ll give you ten thousand as deposit. Is that a deal?" said Austin as he handed the vital energy crystals.


    "Yes, sir. It''s a deal. Please come back to us fifteen days later and I assure you that I''ll have everything ready."

 Chapter 222 Austin Lin! Its You!

    After leaving the shop and exiting the Pill Trading Street, Austin chose one of the many hotels in the area and checked in. He was going to take this opportunity to cultivate himself here.


    As a cultivator, Austin clearly understood that the only thing he could rely on in this world was his strength.


    Only a cultivator''s strength could give him a solid base for living in this world.


    Austin also hoped that one day, he could break through the Earth Realm and get revenge on the people who had attacked him.


    He had almost died three years ago when he was attacked secretly. He had been an idiot at that time and for three years, and had let almost anyone bully him. But no more! Austin simply could not calm himself down and the hatred in his mind bubbled constantly every time he recalled that painful experience. The suffering he had endured in those three years had become quite a bit of a problem and had, at times, interfered with his martial arts too.


    If he could not take his revenge by himself and kill the people who had made the plan and attacked him secretly, Austin believed that he would never be able to feel at ease for his whole life.


    Walking into his room in the hotel, he sat down on his feet. After a short while, he entered the state where one forgot everything about oneself and could focus solely on cultivation. The Golden Sun Scripture woke up and started running inside his body. All his bones and muscles seemed to glow with its golden light.


    About four hours later, Austin woke up from his cultivation trance.


    Just as he was going to go to bed for a small break, he suddenly heard some voices which attracted his attention.


    "Marvin, are you sure that Austin Lin has come to Peace Town?" he heard a voice ask.


    Austin heard his name being mentioned. At this ungodly hour in the middle of the night, who was talking about him?


    His spiritual sense had woken up which meant there was danger. This was how he could listen in on the conversation next door.


    "Yes. I am completely sure that Austin has come to Peace Town. But don''t worry. This time we have a detailed plan to kill him and all the people are well-prepared. We will surely kill him this time. That is the only way for me to vent my anger and hatred!'' another voice answered. It was, if Austin''s guess was correct, Marvin Su.


    "Marvin, is Steward Su coming to Peace Town tomorrow?" the first v


    ven if the thief really did hear their conversation, he couldn''t have found Austin since he didn''t even know who the hell Austin was.


    Marvin''s hatred towards Austin was stopping him from thinking clearly.


    "You are right. Let''s go and have a look. Hm! The thief really does not know his place if he dares to steal from us! I pity him if he gets found!"


    The two started their bodily movement skill and ran in the general direction in which, that figure had disappeared a moment ago.


    As the two disciples ran after that shadow, they saw that figure from a distance once again. Seen from the back, it looked staggered and flurried as if it had sensed that some people were chasing it.


    Seeing that, Marvin and Billy ran even faster. Soon it looked like they would capture the thief.


    A moment later, they ran into a spacious place, where Marvin and Billy almost caught up with the figure that looked to be in a complete mess at the moment.


    "Hey you! You have a hell of a lot of nerve trying to steal from us! Let me see how you escape now!"


    Billy shouted as he stamped on the ground with his tiptoes. His vital energy force burst out all of a sudden. His speed became much higher in a second. In very few seconds, he overpassed that figure and stood in front of him surely.


    "Haha, who said I wanted to escape?" They heard a voice suddenly.


    The figure was not afraid as they expected it to be, but was standing there leisurely. He raised his head slowly and a handsome face came into view, which was giving off a sarcastic smile and staring at Billy.


    "Austin Lin! It''s you!"

 Chapter 223 Executing Marvin (Part One)

    Just as Billy and Marvin caught up to the guy and had him surrounded, they could finally see his face and recognize who it was they had been chasing all this while. To their utter astonishment, it was Austin they had been plotting to kill.


    They stood transfixed in fear, not having expected to come across Austin like this before they had set their plan in motion. They had seen how Austin had defeated Timothy in the Top Ten Outer Disciples Challenge and they doubted that they could take him down by themselves.


    "How''s it going, brothers? It''s been a while since we met," Austin greeted them, a mocking smile on his face.


    It had been Austin''s plan to lure them out of the darkness. Even before he had overheard their conversation, he had known that these people were conspiring to harm him. And now, he had proof of their conspiracy. Tonight might be the time to end them once and for all. As to strength, Austin did not think it difficult to kill them considering that his cultivation base was much stronger than theirs.


    "Austin, what do you mean making us come here in the middle of the night?"


    Marvin barked, scowling and vindictive.


    But as he assessed the situation, Marvin had a revelation. As much as Austin was strong and competent and was at level nine of the Energy Gathering Realm, he himself wasn''t bad at strength. He was at the same level as Austin but the only difference between them was that Austin was a tad superior because he had acknowledged the level two sword intent and obtained a tougher and stronger fist force.


    But Marvin had his own strengths as well. He knew fighting Austin by himself was stupid, so he enlisted Billy''s help to implement his wish. Although Billy wasn''t as strong as Austin, he wasn''t completely useless. He was at level eight of the Energy Gathering Realm, only one level below Austin and Marvin, which was why Marvin believed that Billy could be of much help to him. Combining Billy''s and his strengths gave Marvin the hope that they could take Austin down.


    After balancing the pros and cons of the situation in his head, Marvin began to become relaxed and a little cocky. He lifted his head to look at Austin in defiance.


    "Are you kidding me? What do I mean? I could ask you


    , the sword glinted golden under the clear white moonlight. Seeing that Austin had conveyed his desire to the Violet Royal Sword and that he had resolved to kill them, they knew that they were destined to fight to death tonight.


    "Let''s fight him with all our might! Don''t give him the chance to fight back. Doing so would be our downfall because we may not be able to withstand his attack, especially his fists," Marvin reminded Billy, his eyes fixed on Austin.


    Marvin clapped suddenly and began to gather his vital energy between his hands as he circled them before him. The vital energy turned earthly yellow and the smell of soil was soon assaulting their senses.


    As the color of Marvin''s vital energy became darker and the smell became thicker, thunder and lightning began to appear. Flashes of lightning whirled around Marvin''s hands like snakes, while the thunder roared and clattered. Within seconds, hundreds of palm projections had spouted from the swirl of vital energy.


    The Giant Magic Palm was Marvin''s strongest skill. After the palm projections were released, he activated his level one palm intent and transferred his intention and vital energy to the palm projections. Within moments, the palm projections began to enlarge and glowed with a strong, bright light.


    Beside him, Billy was also displaying the skill he excelled at. Gathering his vital energy, he clenched his hands, causing the long spear he was carrying on his back to shoot out and reach his hand.

 Chapter 224 Executing Marvin (Part Two)

    Billy wielded his spear and aimed it at Austin. With his half level spear intent, Billy could transfer his energy to his spear and provide it with a powerful vital energy force. Dozens rays of spear-light emanated from his spear. Without wasting time, he ordered them to attack Austin.


    It was the first time Austin was fighting Billy and his first time fighting someone who had comprehended spear intent. Austin began on the back foot, finding it difficult to deal with the spear-light that Billy had sent at him. But as he had understood level two sword intent, he knew he could defeat Billy with his understanding. Dodging the relentless attacks of the spear-light, Austin began using his sword intent to dispel them.


    Meanwhile, Marvin''s giant palm projections had also begun attacking Austin. Undaunted by the threats, Austin taunted Marvin, his voice full of malice," Is that all you''ve got? You think you can kill me with this little trick? That''s stupid of you. Let me show you what the true intent of a fighter means."


    Austin threw his Spiritual Sense Flying Needle towards Marvin with all his might. The needle found its mark and embedded itself into Marvin''s head. As the sharp, unbearable pain struck Marvin, the palm intent between himself and the palm projections was suspended. The vital energy swirling in his palms disappeared.


    Applying his Wind-commanding Skill, Austin leapt up swiftly, his vital energy whirling around his legs. He dodged the attacks of the palm projections and rushed towards Billy, skidding to a halt in front of him.


    Billy was still wielding his spear and attempting to attack Austin. But being this close to Billy, Austin was immune to his half level spear intent as his own level two sword intent was protecting him from harm. As snow was doomed to destruction at the appearance of burning hot summer sunlight, so was the half level spear intent disintegrating before the level two sword intent.


    Helpless in the face of Austin''s power, Billy felt his spear turn heavier and heavier in his hand as the half level spear intent between him and his spear gradually evaporated into nothingness.


    At this point, Austin had gotten a clear understanding of their capabilities so he didn''t want to waste his time and energy by beating around the bush any longer. He decided to display all his vital energy cultivation bases that belonged to the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm.


    "I think you need to get a feeling of my Illusory Swordsmanship," he said as he looked fixedly at Billy.


    Austin began demonstrating his Illusory Swordsmanship, not once taking his eyes off the man in front of him. More than twenty rays of condensed sword radiance appeared from the clouds of sword aura that gushed off the sword intent. Whirling and emanating a strong, golden light, the sword radiance shot straight at Billy.


    Dumbstruck, Billy still strove to fend off the sword radiance using his spear with all his might. The Dragon Winding Spear Skill was the best he could perform, with which he could prick, sweep, cut, and block anything much faster than usual. And this was certainly a situation that demanded it.


    But since his spear intent was at a level that was way lower than Austin''s sword intent level, not to forget


    nce.


    The rumbling and clattering sound of the fight echoed in the quietness of the night. The fight became more and more intense as minutes passed.


    Rays of sword radiance strove to get through to Marvin, but were blocked by the palm projections.


    "What a relief! I bet you never saw this coming," Austin mocked and burst into laughter.


    He thought of their old days on Beast Mountain when all he seemed to do was run and hide from Marvin''s hunt.


    He also remembered being in the outer terrain of the Grand Desolation Mountain and Marvin following him to try and kill him.


    If Austin hadn''t been able to escape every time, he would have died several times over by now. But right now, contrary to whatever had happened in the past, Austin was attacking and Marvin was trying to escape. This was a scene that Austin had dreamed of many times, but had never turned into reality until this moment.


    "I am getting tired of playing with you. Can we just end this game?" Austin almost drawled.


    Austin wielded his Violet Royal Sword once again. A new group of twenty rays of sword radiance came out and attacked Marvin.


    The danger that he was in did not allow Marvin to concentrate on anything else but the sword radiance. He used his Giant Magic Palm and fended off the sword radiance.


    Austin wasn''t one to take it to heart. Using his mind control skill, he extracted the red and the black daggers from his body. But the minute they appeared, they disappeared again, flying straight towards Marvin.


    Marvin sensed it before it happened.


    The daggers were dangerously close to Marvin, the blade tops pointing to his neck.


    Much as he strove to ward off the daggers and as he had gathered all of his vital energy force in his palms, he did not have any other vital energy force left to withstand what the two daggers were about to do to him.


    "I couldn''t die. I should have killed you when I had the chance," Marvin said quietly just before the daggers cut through his neck like lightning piercing through a tree.


    His head separated from his body and fell to the ground. Blood gushed out like an eerie spring as the beheaded body collapsed.

 Chapter 225 Meet Young Ruffian Again

    Austin placed his Violet Royal Sword away, and then found about five or six thousand vital energy crystals.


    "Such a beggar!"


    Austin cursed, feeling very unsatisfied about his earnings that day.


    Austin was about to spend 1 million vital energy crystals without hesitation. However, those five or six thousand vital energy crystals were still of great importance to him. He refused to ignore any crystal or leave them uncollected. Therefore, he placed those vital energy crystals inside his Space Ring.


    Then, he dragged the two bodies and buried them in a remote forest.


    He came back to the hotel and immediately fell asleep. It was around noon already when he finally woke up.


    He got up and found nothing else to do for the day. Thus, he decided to have some fun in town.


    At the same time, a fierce-looking man in black bellowed out a roar of sadness in a remote forest outside the Peace Town.


    Anger had already engulfed him. He seemed to have gone mad with despair.


    Two bodies were lying before the middle-aged man in black, which had already been bitten by wild dogs or other beasts. They were Marvin and Billy.


    "Who did this? Who killed my son? I will definitely find out who the murderer is and avenge Marvin.


    It must be Austin. He did this. He murdered my son and let him rot here.


    Marvin came here to hunt Austin. Now he''s dead. It must be Austin who killed him. Austin, you filthy murderer.


    I will personally hunt you down and kill you.


    ... ..."


    The middle-aged man turned out to be Johnson, the uncle of Marvin and steward of the Sun Sect.


    But the truth was that Marvin wasn''t really Johnson''s nephew. He was actually his son. Johnson cheated on his wife and had an affair with his sister-in-law. Marvin was then borne from that affair.


    They were connected by blood. Therefore, Johnson swore to kill Austin and avenge his son. Nothing could quench his anger, except killing and spilling Austin''s blood.


    ... ... ... ...


    Back inside the tavern, Austin went up the stairs quickly and reached the second floor.


    The first floor was used to accommodate the establishment''s regular customers.


    However, the second floor was different. It was decorated elegantly and exquisitely. Only those distinguished and rich customers could book a table on the second floor.


    "Sir, what''re you doing here? Each guest will be charged with 400 vital energy crystals even if you don''t have a meal on the second floor," said a waiter to Austin.


    He blocked Austin''s way into the second floor. Austin was only wearing ordinary clothes and seemed to be nobody, or just an insignificant disciple from an unimportant sect.


    Meals were extremely expensive in the Lotus Tavern, and those regular warriors couldn''t even afford a meal here. However, some poor warriors would sometimes earn some money out of sheer luck and want to have a taste of the extravagant life inside the Lotus Tavern. They would book a table just to show off.


    This waiter must have confused Austin with one of those poor warriors who suddenly got rich.


    Anybody who booked a table on the second floor would be charged with 400 vital energy crystals, even if he hadn''t ordered a meal.


    However, when those poor warriors found out that the entry charge on the seco


    lth, he took the girl to the most luxurious restaurant in the town. If everything went according to his plan, he would definitely have some fun in bed with his fiancee tonight.


    However, he was offended when he saw a regular young man walking up the steps and casually strolled in the room on the second floor.


    Actually, he despised all people from small towns and villages.


    When he caught Austin''s facial expression, he thought he must be shocked and embarrassed by the high prices on the menu.


    He couldn''t help laughing loudly.


    "Bro, you have no idea how many beggars are living in this town. They will never be you, no matter how hard they try. A thousand vital energy crystals are but change for you. But for them, a crystal is perhaps all they have," said the beautiful young girl.


    She just couldn''t miss the chance to please her husband-to-be.


    The waiter took the hint and joined this couple in making fun of Austin.


    "You''re right, my lady. So many poor men tried to look rich by ordering dishes on the second floor but eventually got themselves embarrassed when they read the high prices on the menu. None of them could afford any dish we offered. They just had no money at all. Haha!"


    All of them thought Austin must be one of those young men who tried to appear rich. Their lives were quite boring for them and they just couldn''t miss the chance to laugh and insult those people they deemed inferior in social stature.


    "What?"


    Austin finally raised his head and shot a curious glance at the couple sitting on the other side of the room. He found them repulsive, as if they were two flies trying to disturb his good mood.


    He shook his head helplessly, looked away from them, and continued to read the menu carefully and slowly.


    However, Austin''s scornful and cold glance angered the young master. How dare he, a nobody, look down on him, especially when he was with his fiancee on a date.


    "You''re so impolite and rude to me. Do you even know who I am? Have you ever realized the difference between your stature and mine?


    Afu, go and slap him on the face 10 times. He should be taught a lesson and learn to show some respect to a lord."

 Chapter 226 Make Trouble In The Tavern

    Fighting was forbidden in the Lotus Tavern. The clerk, however, had a grudge against Austin and wanted him to become a laughingstock, so he decided to look on and do nothing. He would overlook the situation as long as that bastard was taught a lesson.


    Austin sighed with profound resignation. ''I just want to have a peaceful meal here. Why are these people so annoying? Can''t a man get a break?''


    He acted calm, but he was waiting for their next move.


    One of the three servants behind the young man sauntered towards Austin. In his eyes, Austin was merely a poor young man from a small town. It would surely be a piece of cake to teach this guy a lesson.


    "Hey, brat. You should remember to be more respectful to our young master," the servant said with an evil smile.


    When he was about five feet away from Austin, the latter stood up from his seat and all of a sudden, reached out his left hand to grab his collar. He attacked his internal organs with strong vital energy force.


    The servant was drained of color. His four limbs relaxed and his heartbeat became extremely painful. He wanted to struggle, but he had no strength at all. His strength left his body!


    He was at about level seven of Energy Gathering Realm. He thought he was already a somebody, but it turned out that he had underestimated Austin greatly.


    Austin reached out his right palm.


    Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack!


    The sound of slaps reverberated through the tavern. The servant passed out, and his face became black and blue.


    Austin waved his arm and sent the servant flying backward. He slammed onto a table where the young man and the young woman sat. The dishes were smashed into pieces, and the all the food flew everywhere. The woman named Sissy became covered with disgusting grease and some vegetable leaves. The remains of the food landed on her head. The broth streamed down her cheeks.


    "Aaaaaargh! What the hell!"


    Sissy yelled at the top of her lungs.


    "I swear I will kill you! You are dead meat! You bastard! You will surely pay for this! No one can save you!"


    roared the young man as he wiped the grease off his face. He was absolutely livid.


    "Kill him!" he ordered his other two servants.


    They both sprang to their feet, drawing a broadsword. They swore to themselves that they would chop the bastard into ten thousand pieces and make him pay.


    Calmly, Austin carried out the Violet Royal Sword. It gave out a dozen streaks of sword-lights. The servants'' arms that held the broadswords were cut off by the sword-light. The broadswords were then cut into several pieces and were scattered on the floor.


    Austin dashed towards his opponents and threw two punches at them.


    Bang! Bang!


    The two servants flew out the Lotus Tavern through the window of the second floor. They were thrown into the street!


    All of the three servants were at about level seven of Energy Gathering Realm. They could never withstand Austin''s single blow.


    The young man and his c


    at in the menu. We assure you that you''ll enjoy your meal and your stay here. Guys, let''s go."


    After talking to Austin, the shopkeeper left with the guards. He left the clerk to serve Austin.


    Before the shopkeeper left, he cast a warning glance at the clerk and demanded, "You must apologize to our distinguished guest sincerely. If he is not satisfied with you, your life will be in danger!"


    The clerk''s face soured at the threat. He had no idea why the shopkeeper''s attitude changed completely. The only thing he could understand now was that he couldn''t afford to offend Austin.


    Recalling how the shopkeeper dealt with his colleagues who made mistakes, he deeply regretted offending Austin. ''I was such an idiot! Why did I have to mess with him?''


    "Sir, it was all my fault. I should have stopped them from arguing with you. Sir, please forgive me."


    Austin sat back in his seat and snorted.


    The clerk was frightened to death because he was afraid that Austin wouldn''t forgive him.


    "Sir, please don''t be mad at me. I was such a jerk. Sir, I have a large family! They all depend on me.


    Sir, I know I was wrong. I won''t do it again. Please forgive me."


    The clerk even started slapping himself across the face.


    Austin''s anger faded away. He wondered who the middle-aged man was. After all, the shopkeeper apparently respected him very much.


    "Okay. Stop slapping yourself. Do not act like a jerk again!"


    Austin''s cold voice was like a melodious song to the clerk. He thanked Austin again and again.


    At that moment, the middle-aged man came up to Austin.


    Since he didn''t bore any ill will, Austin just sat there and waited for him to speak up.


    "Young man, our young master admires you a lot. He invites you to have a meal together," he said in a polite manner.


    "Sure. Why not?"


    Austin accepted his offer without any hesitation. He decided to follow after him. He was a little surprised to see the handsome young man, then sat opposite him.

 Chapter 227 Kindling The Fire Of Vital Energy (Part One)

    Austin was so impressed when he looked at the noble man in front of him. The young man seemed luxurious by the style of his clothing and manners. Austin secretly thought, ''We don''t know each other yet he help me. There must be a reason.''


    Austin took a few steps toward the chair in front of the young man. He sat calmly as he observed the physical appearance of the young man.


    The young man suddenly widened his mouth with a big smile and said, "I''m so amazed when I saw you beat an ignorant ruffian using your skills. Your cultivation base must be fantastic.


    I want you to know that I admire your talent. You are so quick and great at battles. Oh by the way, I am Lorenz. It''s my pleasure to meet you."


    Lorenz said as he extended his right hand to Austin, showing respect. He uttered positive comments about Austin. His elegant demeanor showed that he received excellent upbringing and education.


    "I was forced to fight them. It was not worth mentioning. By the way, thank you for your help. I thought you must have something else to say."


    Austin seriously looked at the young man''s eyes.


    "Fine. You''re a straightforward person. So I''ll get straight to the point."


    The young began talking.


    "I''m not a native in this place. I''m just passing here during my journey.


    I come from P City. You must have heard of P City, haven''t you?"


    Austin was not surprised when he heard that the young man was from P City. With his extravagant appearance, the young man must come from a big place.


    Each of the ten counties in the territory of the Violet Orchid Empire had dozens of towns under its jurisdiction. In fact, Peace Town was just one of the towns in P County.


    P City was the county seat of P County. It was the biggest and most prominent c


    of strong masters to assist Lorenz in his every step.


    Since the imperial city was a flourishing megalopolis, a lot of talented people in terms of martial arts gathered there. Austin thought that it would be fine to take the offer.


    Austin gradually put the Space Ring inside his pocket.


    "I accept your offer. I will go to imperial city and promise to assist you," Austin said.


    Lorenz showed a big smile and thanked Austin for his decision. He slightly bowed his head to Austin and talked.


    "Very well, my friend. Thank you. It''s a great honor to meet such a talented person like you. I become more confident that I''ll win the contest."


    Later, they celebrated in the Lotus Tavern. They ordered a lot of sumptuous dishes and drank until the sun sets.


    After the dinner, Lorenz reassured Austin that he would send one million vital energy crystals and some elixirs to the Peace Town every month.


    Then the young man said goodbye to Austin and left with his partner. . . .


    Austin walked along and returned to his rented inn. When he got to his room, he sat to his bed and transferred the half a million vital energy crystals into his own Space Ring.

 Chapter 228 Kindling The Fire Of Vital Energy (Part Two)

    He looked at the Space Ring given by Lorenz. It had a twenty cubic meter space for storage. Austin thought of giving this to either Evan or Herbert.


    After he organized the Space Ring, Austin took a book out of the drawer. It was the book of Elixir Foundation.


    This was the book that Mindy gave him at the Valley Town. It was a copy of the ancient book about alchemy given by the head of the Zhang clan. He repaid this book for all the help that Austin gave them. If without Austin, they might not survive what they have been through.


    Austin heard of the mysterious power of alchemy. When he got the book, he thought that he would study it after the competition he was in. Since the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge was over, he was now ready to begin reading the book.


    As of now, he had to stay in the Peace Town for days. He kept on waiting for the shopkeeper to prepare the elixirs he would use for cultivating Overlord Body-refining Formula.


    Thus, Austin intended to use his spare time to study the alchemy and saw if he had the potential in this area.


    Pill refiner was an honorable and respectable profession. If he would be like one in the future, he would be able to use the elixirs he refined for his own cultivation.


    So he opened the book and started reading it.


    Austin was surprised when he read the table of contents. He found out that the original book was written by an ancient pill refiner more than a thousand years ago. By a lucky coincidence, this ancient book was discovered by the Zhang Clan of the Valley Town.


    The Elixir Foundation stated that there were several cultivation phases in mastering alchemy.


    First of all, learn to recognize the nature and taste of medicinal materials. There wer


    rmed it into a ball.


    Austin sensed the air around his palm was gradually increasing its temperature.


    What he learned from failures was the key to success was always good concentration. If you want to succeed, you should do your work without any distraction.


    The massive vital energy gathered on his palm was getting contracted but dense. Austin softly screamed as he exerted all his strength to draw out the vital energy from his elixir field. He quickly channeled it to his palm, and gave it a strong pressure.


    The ball made of vital energy suddenly bounced out. It was very strong and looked powerful.


    Austin''s hands trembled as they got heavy. But he bit his lip and persisted. The light golden ball in his elixir field emitted its strongest force and kept on pressing toward the vital energy ball.


    After a while, a low crackling sound was heard when the vital energy ball shrank into a size of a rice grain.


    Then a golden flame was formed in his palm. The fire was blazing hot, dancing on his hand.


    With its high temperature, the room suddenly turned hot.


    The whole area was getting hotter as the flame continued to fire up.

 Chapter 229 The Powerful Crystal

    He had finally succeeded in bringing up the fire! Excitement flooded Austin''s handsome face.


    According to the tenets of the Elixir Foundation, making the fire was the first step to becoming a pill refiner. And his ability to call it forth meant that he had the potential to become a pill refiner. A lot of people who had just started learning to refine pills couldn''t even make the fire.


    Only ones with a strong, good-quality vital energy had a chance. Besides, it also required having good control of the vital energy. Not meeting these requirements meant that they couldn''t conjure the fire.


    At first, Austin had only wanted to try if he could make it. But he hadn''t expected to be successful just days after his first trial.


    Other pill refiners would surely be astonished at this fact. And they had reason to disbelieve it, because it usually took a regular pill refiner one, or even a few years to make the fire. And Austin bringing it up after mere days of learning was nothing short of a miracle.


    Austin let out a happy sigh of relief as he looked at the fire glowing in his hand.


    With just a flicker of his will, the fire disappeared immediately. What was more, it reached his elixir field through the energy meridian, and settled down in a quiet corner.


    "So this is the fire of a pill refiner!"


    Austin mumbled to himself. Willing it to change yet again, Austin made the fire pass back through the energy meridian into the palm of his hand, appearing with a sharp crack. He repeated the process a few times, and found that he was getting better at controlling the fire with each round.


    It was a pleasant surprise to Austin that he was able to finish the first two steps of pill-refining in just a few days. All that remained was to buy some spiritual herbs to assist him in refining pills.


    He also needed a cauldron. Once he had everything ready, he was going to learn how to do it.


    The problem was, all those things were all very expe


    The two strangers didn''t speak any further as they looked around the shop. When they found that nobody seemed to have noticed them, they let out sighs of relief.


    Austin didn''t have to look at them to hear what they were saying. His spiritual sense had been strong enough.


    And listening to them had proven that they weren''t martial artists of the Violet Orchid Empire, but belonged to the Medicine Sect, a sect from abroad.


    He wondered what exactly the Cloud Cave and the powerful crystal they were talking about were.


    His curiosity was pierced by Violet''s voice ringing through his mind, sounding shaky because of how excited she was.


    "Master, did someone just mention the powerful crystal?"


    Austin knew that Violet also had a good spiritual sense, only slightly weaker than his.


    Although she was hiding in the Illusion Bead, she had the ability to use her spiritual sense to observe things around them as long as she wanted to. But her overhearing the two martial artists might have been unintentional.


    So Austin told Violet everything he had just heard.


    "The powerful crystal! The Cloud Cave! Oh my God! They are both real! Unbelievable! That''s exciting news!" !"


    Violet''s surprise translated into her gasping so excitedly that she almost couldn''t form complete sentences.

 Chapter 230 Medicine Sect

    Confusion filled Austin upon hearing Violet. Thus, he shot her a questioning glance.


    "Master, have you ever wondered why a demonic beast like me roamed on the land where humans gather? Why do you think I was at the place where you caught me? Shouldn''t I be in the mountains where demonic beasts belong?"


    "I haven''t actually thought about those things, Violet. Can you tell me why?"


    responded Austin in a serious tone.


    "I''m here because I''m looking for the powerful crystal."


    "Powerful crystal? What is that?"


    "Powerful crystals are very rare and precious natural resource. It contains a tremendous power which is even more valuable than human life or any diabolic beast.


    Even we, nine-tailed demon foxes find it very important. My power will definitely advance at least ten times faster if I can get one of those powerful crystals.


    I had been staying in the Grand Desolation Mountain before. Then I heard from other diabolic beasts that there are powerful crystals deeply hidden inside a place called Cloud Cave. Hence, I decided to come where the humans are and secretly look for the cave. It was when I met you, Master."


    Nodding his head casually, Austin finally understood Violet''s reason. Thus, he asked, "So you have been looking for the power crystals?"


    "Yes. But I have been searching for five years now and still found nothing. For once, I thought the story wasn''t true. I was already planning to go back to the Grand Desolation Mountain when I encountered you, Master.


    I have to get the powerful crystals this time, Master. It''s the only thing I ever want all these years.


    Moreover, you have already obtained your spiritual sense. Your spiritual sense will definitely multiply if you have some powerful crystals too.


    In addition, it is said that there are other kinds of treasures hidden in the Cloud Cave aside from the powerful crystals. Now I''m wondering if you are interested in taking those crystals too or not."


    Austin started to ponder upon hearing Violet''s words. It was undeniable how Violet had helped him many times since he became her master.


    It was also noticeable how her cultivation base had not grown up within these years. It seemed that it was more difficult for demonic beasts to break the thresholds


    tional level.


    Although Austin was confident of his power, he also knew that he wouldn''t last longer than three seconds before a man from Mysterious Realm. He knew that he and Violet would be killed in a snap once these three martial artists of Medicine Sect spotted them.


    Fortunately, the three martial artists in white robes were focused on what they needed to do and immediately led their disciples to climb the peak. They didn''t even notice Austin and Violet.


    On the other hand, Austin and Violet dared not to stay too close to the group. They waited for the three martial artists to be out of their sights first before they followed their direction sullenly.


    They had already been climbing the steep mountain for quite a while when they suddenly heard a beast howling furiously.


    "Bow-woo!"


    The sound was so loud that it made the mountain tremble. The birds and the other animals fled with fear! The peace of the forest was suddenly gone!


    "What a mighty demonic beast it must be! It must have frightened the whole mountain!"


    said Austin with shock. He could hear the howl echoing in his ear long after it was done.


    He looked around and found Violet''s seductively beautiful body trembling. Obviously, she was frightened as well.


    "Master, if my guess is right, it is a sixth-grade diabolic beast. Where there are precious treasures, there sure is a diabolic beast guarding it. I think this diabolic beast is guarding the Cloud Cave."


    ''What? A sixth-grade diabolic beast!''

 Chapter 231 Purple Flaming Lion King

    Austin was utterly shocked. A sixth-level diabolic beast? What was that supposed to mean? Violet was a third-level demonic beast and was as powerful as warriors at the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm. In fact, she could even be considered slightly better than them.


    A sixth-level diabolic beast would then be as powerful as warriors who had reached the Mysterious Realm. And if that wasn''t enough, diabolic beasts also had inherent physical advantages, so no ordinary master of the Mysterious Realm ever dared to provoke them.


    In the face of those three masters of the Mysterious Realm and a sixth level diabolic beast, a cold sweat began to pop out of Austin''s forehead. ''There is a real possibility that I will be killed if either of them finds me, '' he thought to himself.


    ''Was I wrong in my choice? Should I not have come here? I mean I may end up dead without getting what I want.''


    However, he refused to yield even in the face of such a crisis. Besides, nothing could be gained if you sat idly on your couch. After a moment of panic and hesitation, Austin gritted his teeth and decided to fight it out with them.


    Violet, residing in his mind, was also reluctant to give up so easily, and therefore, the two braced themselves to move secretly a few dozen meters forward. They found a huge tree and hid behind it.


    They could see a gentle hillside in front of them.


    Glancing from his hiding spot, Austin saw a sight he had never heard or seen before, and probably never would in the foreseeable future.


    A giant lion, roughly about eight meters long was standing on the hill side. Its large body was wrapped in clusters of purple flames which rose dazzlingly.


    Its ferocity could be easily seen as it opened its large mouth and bared its fangs. Its long purple manes fluttered in the air. There was some bizarre, terrifying light in its pupils, which were glowing, and its four brawny claws were like four giant pillars.


    It was near the middle of the day and the sun was shining down its head. The lion was radiating a sinister light in that yellow glow. The flames on its body would leap up from time to time and spurt to its surroundings. It looked both gorgeous, as well as dangerous. Its pupils were a strange, bloody shade of red and showcased its invincible might.


    In front of that lion, several dozen meters away, stood three men clad in white, spotless robes. They were masters of the Mysterious Realm and were from the Medicine Sect.


    Both the lion, as well as the group of those masters had a domineering air around


    the materials required for the refining of this elixir were rare. Moreover, Heavenly Elixirs required too much effort from the refiner himself too. The highest success rate ever achieved was merely 20% when this elixir was refined, and this was achieved by the head of the Medicine Sect, who was supposed to possess the highest refining ability among all.


    "Well, if you don''t have ten ones, five will do."


    The Lion King''s loud voice reverberated in the sky. It also knew that it was a highway robbery to demand ten Heavenly Elixirs.


    "Humph! Chief Elder, don''t waste your time with him. We have repeatedly been polite to him, but he is still so arrogant. Let''s break into the cave and take what we need!"


    The middle-aged man in the white gown on the right of the leader of the company had been seething at the Lion King''s rudeness for quite a while. He had reached the end of his forbearance now.


    Medicine Sect was illustrious because it had numerous pill refiners among its members. Martial artists treated them as guests of honor out of their thirst for pills, and people had the greatest respect for them. They were always treated with utmost politeness wherever they went.


    This middle-aged man in the white gown had made quite a number of achievements in pill refining. Moreover, he had mastered a lot of vital energy, and therefore, was quite proud and arrogant, as well as susceptible to flattery. Seeing the Lion King being so rude, he really wanted to beat him hard.


    The Lion King was not angry at his seething suggestion, and laughed wildly, "Ha-ha! I knew that you wanted to rob me of my crystal, but you pretended to be nice first. Is that the true nature of human beings?"

 Chapter 232 A Sixth Level Three-eyed Scarlet Bull (Part One)

    It might not have been furious with the man''s words, but the Lion King was annoyed, and it couldn''t keep that down. Suddenly, it let out a large, powerful roar that seemed to shake the whole sky. The purple flames, which were giving its brilliance, rose more than ten meters in the air. In just a moment, the sky turned purple. The three masters standing in front of the Lion King also saw a similar shade and the green of the trees had also dissolved now. The flame was extremely bright and dazzled everyone who saw it.


    The Chief Elders of the Medicine Sect warned his companions, "Watch out!"


    Hardly had he finished his words when the Lion King let out another terrible roar and a strong column of pure energy shot out from its large mouth, rolling all the way in front of it like a giant furious dragon. It was aimed at the three people from the Medicine Sect.


    Within the blink of an eye, the energy column came up to them and their white robes started blowing in the wind brought along by it.


    The middle-aged man who had become annoyed just now was almost pushed out of breath by the pressure pouring over him. He was shocked by the strength of the Purple Flame Lion King. It had looked like that Lion King had just opened its mouth carelessly, with no intention to attack them. But even that one careless roar was so powerful that the entire sky had turned purple. The man was now afraid and almost trembling. He was also regretting his arrogance.


    The Chief Elder, standing in the middle, waved his hands and a sharp tulwar appeared in front of the three of them. The next moment, it started to spin, creating a circle with its handle as its center. A white disk made out of light was formed as it kept on spinning at an extreme pace, stirring the surrounding air. Gusts of wind poured out one after the other, and a giant, spinning, wind shield was formed to protect them in no time.


    When the purple flame column and the wind shield ran into each other, the whole world seemed to stand still for a moment; one or two seconds later, a dull boom like thunder was heard. But the flame and the shield seemed to have


    re flapping exactly like an eagle, and would often stay stationary like the wings of a real eagle did!


    It wouldn''t be right to mention these wings without talking a little about where he had gotten them. Steward Meng had found these in an ancient relic by accident. At that time, even though he had reached the preliminary stage of the Mysterious Realm, he was only able to glide in the air for a short moment, which could not have been called flying. After getting these wings, he could now fly wherever he wanted to.


    Also, his flying speed had increased, and he was more than a dozen times faster than other ordinary cultivators who were at the same level as he was. He could also fly for as long as he wanted to now.


    Hidden behind the tree, Austin couldn''t help fixing his eyes on the wings that had sprouted on Steward Meng''s back without batting his eyelid, burning with admiration and envy. He wished that he could get such a pair of wings one day; then he also would be able to fly in the sky like a bird.


    When Elder Guan and Steward Meng set out one after the other, the people from Medicine Sect who had come there to act as backup readied their breath and rushed to climb the mountain. They had already been informed before they were leaving their sect that they should follow Elder Guan in case such an incident took place. They knew that the Chief Elder was fighting the Lion King for them.

 Chapter 233 A Sixth Level Three-eyed Scarlet Bull (Part Two)

    However, things seemed to go south now. The Lion King seemed to sense their intentions the moment Elder Guan took off. It understood that these humans were planning to break into the Cave by distracting him.


    It roared with fury and stamped its giant legs. The air under his body spread out as if it had been forced out by an impact wave. Then, without any delay, the Lion King turned in the direction where Elder Guan and Steward Meng were climbing as fast as they could. Despite its huge bulk, its speed was amazing, and it started chasing them like a flash.


    It also raised its right front leg and a purple ball of light appeared alongside his paws, spinning fiercely. The ball was getting larger and larger as time passed, and within the blink of an eye, it achieved a diameter of nearly an entire meter. Now, the ball was emanating purple flames like the Lion King himself, and an enormous amount of heat was spreading out in all directions.


    As cultivators at the Mysterious Realm, both Elder Guan and Steward Meng also possessed the ability of spiritual sense. Even though they were busy with their climbing, they still sensed that the Lion King was chasing them, and both of them felt shocked when they felt a wave of unimaginable and intense heat approaching them and getting closer by the second.


    However, the Chief Elder wasn''t going to just stand by on seeing the lion go away. He gave a snort of contempt and his body turned into a flash of white light. He then dashed towards the Lion King as fast as his enemy was. In an instant, he had reached alongside it and was matching its pace. His tulwar was spinning in front of him continuously, and the wind that it generated was flying towards the Lion King and suppressing the power of the ball it had created.


    The Chief Elder then looked into the Lion King''s huge eyes calmly and challenged in a calm voice, "Your opponent is this way, Lion King!"


    The Lion King turned his head and looked at him. Its long purple mane was flying in the wind imposingly. It was


    their terror.


    As a matter of fact, all the sixth level demonic beasts could understand and speak human language because they had an extremely powerful and developed spiritual sense along them.


    "Hey, Mr. Bull! Where were you just now? Stop those two men right there! They are trying to break into the Cave!" the Lion King shouted at his ally from a distance.


    It was still holding the spinning purple ball under its right front leg, but there was a hint of relief in its eyes now.


    "I got you! I was wondering how to break into the cave when you told me to take care of things. That is the reason I am here. Relax, pal! I don''t think these rubbish fighters could get anywhere near the treasures inside!"


    The bull turned up its nose at Elder Guan and Steward Meng, and a hot vapor jetted out from its nostrils.


    The faces of the three people who had originally confronted the Lion King turned pale instantly at the appearance of the bull. Precautions cannot ward off sudden attacks. Besides, It might have been possible for them to get rid of the Lion King when he was alone. But right now, things were complicated.


    What''s more, it was obvious that the strength of this three-eyed scarlet bull was nothing less than that of the Lion King. Maybe, it was even more powerful than they could imagine. Things were not going their way!

 Chapter 234 Cooperation (Part One)

    Among the three People of Medicine Sect, the Chief Elder barely had much difference to the Purple Flaming Lion King. The thought of just having a slim chance for them to win the three-eyed scarlet bull was beating everybody. They were certain that they would lose regardless if Elder Guan and Steward Meng worked together.


    The Chief Elder was sent to the Cloud Cave as soon as the Medicine Sect received the news about Cloud Cave. Moreover, the Sect had also exhausted all their connections and paid an expensive price just to hire an array expert to go with them.


    However, they never expected that Purple Flaming Lion King had occupied the peak when they came. Thus, it would be impossible for anyone to get close.


    Actually, the Chief Elder, Elder Guan, and Steward Meng from the Medicine Sect had already discussed this. Based on what they agreed to, they would leave the Chief Elder to distract and deal with the Purple Flaming Lion King. Elder Guan and Steward Meng would then have time to break the defense of the Cloud Cave together with other people. They were doing all these, so they could take the treasure inside the Cloud Cave.


    It was said that the Cloud Cave was where an ancient strong man named Great Sage Cloud performed his practice.


    Moreover, this was also where he trained and left his treasures. Breaking into the cave was extremely hard because it had been severely arrayed. If one wanted to go into the Cloud Cave, he would need to break its defense first.


    This mystery about the Cloud Cave was only a legend that was passed among cultivators. In fact, nobody really knew where the mysterious cave exactly was.


    Even its existence was questionable!


    However, if that was so, then how did the Medicine Sect find out its location? It was because of an ancient book found in the library of the Medicine Sect. There were clues of Cloud Cave''s whereabouts in the book. Some of the Elders found the place''s specific location through those hints and it tur


    I have been well-prepared."


    As he said those, a big dazzling ball under his right front leg suddenly flared and immediately struck towards the Chief Elder in fierce speed.


    The Chief Elder of Medicine Sect knew that the fight between them would be violent. As one of the Elders of the Sect, it had been so long since he had gone into a fight with anyone. He was often staying inside the headquarters and seldom went out.


    He calmed his mind. His spiritual energy spiraled around his body. Then without any ado, the white robe wrapping his body inflated like a blown-up balloon.


    Elder Guan was ready to fight back as well. He raised his left hand to his chest to hold the air. A pink flame suddenly appeared in the center of his palm and began swinging. It was a special fire called Unearthly Fire that he accidentally found in a huge gap. After he refined it, the flame had become a good weapon for his daily alchemy and a sharp weapon.


    Elder Guan shot a glare at Steward Meng, and said, "Go ahead."


    He raised the special fire. The flame was immediately divided into seven identical pink flames, swirling around Elder Guan at a high speed.


    The three-eyed scarlet bull suddenly wailed. He lowered his head and a pair of illusory horns appeared from nowhere. He then aggressively dashed to Elder Guan.

 Chapter 235 Cooperation (Part Two)

    Elder Guan reached out his hand to stop the bull by its horn. A small black herbal pot showed up on his palm. The herbal pot swelled when it met wind and expanded one hundred times. It then wrapped a violent vital energy force around the three-eyed scarlet bull, rumbling and rolling the beast in the air.


    Austin was looking up as he watched the earthshaking battle from afar. It was a battle that made the sun give forth no more of its light and the mountains collapsed. He swallowed and thought to himself, ''Is this the battle between Mysterious Realm cultivators? It''s dazzling. The Earth Realm cultivators are nothing compared to the Mysterious Realm cultivators. They are too lame.''


    The cultivators exhausted their mysterious skill as they continued to fight in the air. Thunderous sounds were echoing the place. Strong lights of different colors were bursting out from time to time. Even the word magnificent wasn''t enough to describe the beautiful sky at that time.


    ... ... ... ...


    "Excuse me for interrupting you," said the Chief Elder as he suddenly backed off quickly. What he said was just a plain sentence and yet it thundered the sky and the ground. He raised his head in a majestic way and added, "I guess that you are also trying to figure out how to break the defense of the Cloud Cave.


    However, as the defense of Cloud Cave was designed by Great Sage Cloud himself, which cannot be underestimated, it must be very difficult to break.


    How about this? I suggest we cooperate to break the defense of the cave together.


    Three of us from Medicine Sect, together with you two, the Lion King and Brother Bull. We have equivalent cultivation bases of Mysterious Realm. Moreover, we also paid a high price to invite a three-staged array expert, Master Yuan, to help us to break the defense of Cloud Cave.


    Believe me, with strengths of five cultivation bases of Mysterious Realm and array knowledge of Master Yuan, through brutal force or by


    ust have left a lot of treasures. It should be way more sufficient for us to distribute.


    Besides, the main purpose of our visit is to get the powerful crystal. We don''t care about the rest of the treasures because they are useless to us. Thus, you can just take them if you like."


    The Chief Elder seemed very generous when he spoke.


    The Purple Flaming Lion King and three-eyed scarlet bull looked at each other. They had been working together for half a year. Thus, they already had an agreement.


    Reading each other''s mind, both of them decided to pretend to cooperate first. They would make further movements about their plan once they successfully entered the cave.


    "Okay then. In that case, we will cooperate with you human being once.


    But I have to warn you not to play any tricks on us. Otherwise, don''t blame me for tearing you into pieces.


    Human is the most cunning species after all," roared the Purple Flaming Lion King.


    The Chief Elder was overjoyed upon convincing the two diabolic beasts.


    "Well, don''t worry about that since we aren''t well-matched in strength. It won''t be a smart choice for us to play tricks against you."


    The Purple Flaming Lion King let out a heavy sneer.


    However, it was still a good thing that both sides finally agreed to cooperate.

 Chapter 236 The Mystery Under The Cliff (Part One)

    The Chief Elder of the Medicine Sect became thrilled when the Purple Flaming Lion King agreed to work with him. He used his hands to salute and politely uttered, "Lion King, please show us the way. We''re not here to waste any moment. Let''s break the defensive array of the Cloud Cave just in case anything bad happens."


    The Purple Flaming Lion King and the three-eyed scarlet bull looked at each other and exchanged a meaningful glance. Then they gently turned around and trekked toward the peak of the mountain.


    The Chief Elder, Elder Guan, Steward Meng, together with all the other disciples of the Medicine Sect followed after them. No one expected that the fierce fight would end up like this. Everything was a big mess. The trees were burned into ashes, the stones and gravel were all over the place, and some animals were dead.


    Austin carefully watched as they moved to the peak of the mountain like a flock of birds.


    "I did not expect that both parties would cooperate with each other. Damn it! How are we going to fish in troubled waters? The Medicine Sect has three cultivators at the Mysterious Realm, and the two diabolic beasts are equally strong. It''s a piece of cake for them to find me. What could I do?" Austin said to Violet.


    A bitter smile cracked his lips. He knew that all cultivators at the Mysterious Realm had spiritual sense. If he followed them, the three cultivators from the Medicine Sect could easily find him. He must have thought of a plan. He did not think that he could deal with anyone of the three cultivators or the two diabolic beasts.


    Suddenly, Violet gave him a cunning smile and said, "Master, I have a good idea."


    Austin was a little shocked. "And what is that, Violet?"


    "You can disguise as one of the disciples of the Medicine Sect. After the defensive array of the Cloud Cave has been broken, we can enter the cave and act accordingly," Violet stated.


    "How can we do that? Do you have a way?" Austin was still confused.


    "Master, don''t you remember that making an illusion is an easy thing for me? We need to kill a dis


    reful and maintain a low profile if he did not want to get into any trouble.


    Four hours had passed, and they were halfway up. The whole area was clouded by a thick white mist that gave minimum visibility. Moreover, people''s clothes were dripping wet from the mist, and it made them feel uncomfortable. Austin''s Golden Sun Scripture, however, could produce positive vital energy. He started the Golden Sun Scripture, and his clothes were soon dried.


    When Austin caught up with other disciples, they were standing there, staring at a place. Obviously, they had arrived at the destination.


    Austin looked in the direction where the others were staring at. But first, he made sure that he was not suspicious and moved gently along with the other disciples.


    Ahead of them was a cliff. No one could even find the cliff if they didn''t stand at the edge of it. They never knew what was under the cliff, as the mist was all over the place.


    The Chief Elder, Elder Guan, Steward Meng, and the two diabolic beasts were standing at the edge of the cliff. They silently observed the place.


    "The entrance of the Cloud Cave is located under the cliff. Am I right?" asked the Chief Elder as he looked at the two diabolic beasts. He only knew that the Cloud Cave was on the mountain, but hadn''t had the time to find out its exact location as the two diabolic beasts had stopped them.

 Chapter 237 The Mystery Under The Cliff (Part Two)

    Yes. If you don''t believe it, you can go and just check it yourself, said the Purple Flaming Lion King.


    The Chief Elder, Elder Guan and Steward Meng began to check what was under the cliff with their spiritual sense. They wanted to make sure what was lying under the cliff before they continued the journey.


    Austin, however, didn''t dare to do so. After all, the Chief Elder, Elder Guan, Steward Meng, and the two diabolic beasts were all at the Mysterious Realm. He might be exposed if he used the spiritual sense. He learned to be mindful to every other powerful person near him. He could not afford to draw suspicion around him.


    After a while, the three cultivators of the Medicine Sect nodded in satisfaction. They already checked what was under the cliff.


    "Let''s jump off and break the defensive array to the cave," said the Chief Elder as he took the initiative to jump off the cliff. Elder Guan, Steward Meng, and the two diabolic beasts followed him.


    The disciples of the Medicine Sect looked each other in disbelief. The white mist swirled and waved under the cliff. A strong wind was whistling like a howling wolf. An icy vapor made them shiver to the bones. It seemed like a bottomless abyss to them.


    The Chief Elder, Elder Guan, Steward Meng, and the two diabolic beasts were all at the Mysterious Realm, and they were capable to float in the air. They didn''t care about the depth of the land. But the strongest one among these disciples had only reached the Earth Realm. None of them dared to jump off the cliff. They knew exactly that nobody would be alive if one of them did so.


    They started to panic and be hesitant, not knowing what to do.


    "Jump off the cliff! You won''t get hurt!"


    Elder Guan''s voice came from under the thick mist.


    Upon hearing that, the disciples felt much relieved. They trusted Elder Guan so much that they even risked their lives.


    Several bold disciples first jumped off the cliff. Austin was one of them.


    Austin knew that Elder Guan woul


    om its physical appearance.


    There was no mysterious pattern engraved in the pillars. The pillars were full of bumps and hollows because of their old ages. This must be another sign that these pillars were surely there a long time ago.


    Austin sighed with profound resignation, as he knew next to nothing about arrays. ''If Fanny''s grandpa were here, he would figure out how to break the array, '' he thought. Then he suddenly realized that he had not seen Fanny for a while. Maybe she was punished by her grandpa for her inappropriate gestures.


    While Austin was in his own thoughts, Master Yuan gently walked towards the pillars.


    He walked around the fix pillars to check their arrangement. Then he furrowed his eyebrows, lost in thought.


    After a while, he took out more than ten array flags and threw them out one after another. Some landed on the ground around the pillars, the others in the middle of the pillars.


    Every time an array flag landed on the ground, the surrounding space twisted a little, and the array flag disappeared in the air, as if there was nothing threw in there.


    When all the array flags disappeared, there was a low pressure accumulated in the air around the six pillars. Everyone was stunned as they were looking at it. They held their breaths as they waited to see what would happen next.

 Chapter 238 Breaking Up The Array (Part One)

    Standing below the cliff, right on the stone square, Master Yuan threw a dozen or more array flags up into the air. As a consequence, the six stone pillars quavered as did their surroundings.


    "They''re the array''s pulsations!"


    Seeing this, everyone present grew excited. They had been hoping that this would be the case, including the two diabolic beasts. With a feverish anticipation, all eyes were now pinned at Master Yuan and his next movement.


    Austin was surprised too. Although there were six stone pillars on the stone square that hinted at there being an array, there wasn''t a single trace seconding this hunch. But when Master Yuan hurled the array flags, the traces began to reveal themselves. How wonderful an array expert''s skill is!


    No wonder Master Yuan was just an Earth Realm cultivator, weak in vital energy, the Medicine Sect still needed to ask him for help by offering a substantial reward in return.


    Looking around, there were so many incredibly talented people in different fields doing their bit all over the world. As was Master Yuan. In fact, right now, without Master Yuan''s array skill, the Medicine Sect people and the two diabolical beasts would have had hard time finding out an array hidden in the six stone pillars even if they went to great lengths.


    So Master Yuan''s discovery was like an animal finding a source of water in the forest. Much needed and cooling! Relief was clear on the crowd''s face but Master Yuan, who was dressed from head to toe in a grey garb, was serious, not betraying a single emotion.


    "At the entrance of the Cloud Cave, a level five array can be found. How extraordinary!"


    A LEVEL-FIVE array!


    The superiority of the array was a blow to their morale and a trigger for a hundred questions in their mind.


    How was a level-five array even conceived? Logically, such a powerful array could only be set up by an array expert of the same degree.


    It was common to meet a level one and a level two array expert. Level three array experts, like Master Yuan, not only enjoyed great reputation for be


    xtraordinary.


    I see no other reason why he would have made these mistakes when creating the defending array for the cave."


    "So, how should we begin, Master Yuan?"


    The Steward Meng of the Medicine Sect asked promptly. He was the most anxious among all. He had been patiently hearing each and every word of Master Yuan but now decided to ask him the crux of the matter directly.


    "Hmm...I still need some time to figure out a complete solution to this array. Please wait. I reckon, at most it''ll take a day to figure out an effective solution to break up this array."


    Hearing a definitive timeline, everyone present quietly moved away so as to not waste the precious time Master Yuan had. Though they still had many questions to ask Master Yuan, they knew all they could do now was to patiently wait and watch.


    Without further ado, Master Yuan started his study. First he walked around the six stone pillars and scribbled down his observations, then he measured something on the stone ground with his fingers.


    Still, what was whirring inside his mind only he knew. By this time, the two diabolic beasts removed themselves from the others of the Medicine Sect and sat down at some distance to close their eyes and peacefully rest. The two Elders and the Steward Meng of the Medicine Sect also sat down with their legs crossed to rest and cultivate their spirits.

 Chapter 239 Breaking Up The Array (Part Two)

    As for the rest of the disciples, they dispersed on the stone square and started talking in hushed tones with each other.


    To avoid getting discovered, Austin too, found a place with only a few people around. He closed his eyes, sat on the floor and calmed his mind.


    Since this stance of Austin''s was the same as the Mysterious Realm masters at present, no one suspected a thing. They thought of him simply a poser. Plus, the disciple who he had disguised to be was hardly much noticed or even spoken to when he was in the Medicine Sect.


    Because of his awful alchemy skills and weak vital energy cultivation base, not many of the cultivators were happy to even notice him.


    When a whole day had passed, a cry of surprise broke the silence. It was Master Yuan!


    "All right. I have figured out an elegant solution to this array."


    In a trice, the three masters of the Medicine Sect and the two diabolic beasts stood next to Master Yuan by using their extraordinary powers.


    "Master Yuan, you have figured out a method?"


    the Chief Elder asked, finding it hard to hide awe in his voice.


    "Yes. The six stone pillars are the six gates of this array. We can attack the six gates at the same time. This means that it should be cracked in half a day then.


    Also, the power of this array is different at different times. At both noon and midnight the heavens and the earth or the moon and the sun come together into a transition, which is when the defending power of the array is at its weakest. We should choose either one��noon or midnight to start our attack. I must tell you, Chief Elder. We should begin soon for there is a great chance of success!"


    Master Yuan exuding a firm faith in the plan elevated everyone''s spirits! He was just a level three array expert. It was a great opportunity for him to enhance his cultivation base by cracking a level five array and further studying it.


    "Humph! I''m disappointed. You are just a level three array expert. In other words, you don''t know how to crack the


    The Purple Flaming Lion King''s gigantic purple water balloons were carriers of stinging powers that would make any object crumble in a moment. He sent out an army of these pummeling the pillar with extreme impact.


    On top of the three-eyed scarlet bull, a pair of huge ghastly bloody horns emerged. They were said to carry the potency of the entire realm of the blood sea and corpse hill. With immense pressure, they started to bombard the stone pillar.


    The attack of the five Mysterious Realm masters was a sight to behold. The ferocity of the attack mesmerized the Energy Gathering Realm and Earth Realm cultivators present for they had never seen a spectacle of this magnitude.


    Blending in with the disciples of the Medicine Sect, Austin too attacked the sixth pillar. Of course, he was only using the vital energy of a level six or level seven energy gathering realm cultivator in order to avoid discovery.


    The constant unceasing attack stirred the six stone pillars into thunderous sounds. The whole stone square too shook violently.


    Several hours later, the six gigantic pillars growled and shook with enormous tremors. Even those who knew nothing about the arrays, started to sense that the array was about to crack.


    Encouraged by this positive development, everyone involved in the attack doubled up their efforts.

 Chapter 240 Entering the Cloud Cave (Part One)

    Spirits began to rise all around as the thunder coming from the six pillars grew louder and louder.


    "Just hang on a bit longer, the formations are nearly down.!"


    Master Yuan, whose cultivation base has to be at least on the premium stage of Earth Realm was also attacking one of the pillars along with other disciples. By coincidence, Austin happened to be standing beside him.


    Finally, to their delight, cracks began to form in the pillars. At the same time, a noise, an incessant ringing, accompanied those cracks. And after a moment, those cracks started to increase and grow larger.


    Finally, when the scale of those cracks was large enough, a huge explosion resounded in the air.


    Boom!


    The six pillars of the defense formation burst together, turned into powdery dust which scattered all around. Several of their pieces did not break down completely and were hurled around in the form of stones.


    Some of the disciples, especially those whose movement skills were not quite developed and had lower cultivation bases were hit by the stones and hurt badly in continuous screams. However, no one was fatally injured.


    Finally, when the powder completely disappeared, the place where those pillars had been standing began to twist and turn, rippling into different shades of light in front of the surprised crowd.


    Suddenly, they saw that a magnificent and elegant bronze gate with animal rings hung over it had gradually emerged in front of them.


    It was the gate of the Cloud Cave!


    For a moment, nobody moved and they all gazed in awe at the magnificent gate which


    the treasures left by the Great Sage Cloud were hidden behind. And those treasures are what they came for.


    "Let''s go!"


    Steward Meng of Medicine Sect was a very impatient person and didn''t want to waste time gazing at a stupid gate. The treasure he had come so far away for was right in front of him, how could he wait any longer now!


    ward Meng wanted to step into the gate first.


    After studying the unkind gaze of the two diabolic beasts, the Chief Elder appraised the current situation in his mind and immediately understood that the two diabolic beasts still wanted to monopolize the treasures of the Cloud Cave.


    It looked like they could not avoid a fight with these two diabolic beasts.


    However, the opponents were pretty strong and he was afraid that the result would either not be in their favor, or would take a long time to come out.


    Therefore, the Chief Elder decided to enter the cave first instead of arguing with the two diabolic beasts, so that they could figure the situation inside out, and the most important reason was that they would have the chance to get the powerful crystal. At that time, their power would be strong enough to win the probable fight. So, wasting time outside the cave wasn''t a sensible action.


    Avoiding the beasts'' eyes, he winked at Elder Guan and Steward Meng as soon as he made his decision.


    "Ha ha, brother Bull, don''t get angry. I think it''s unnecessary for us to waste too much time outside the cave. The most important thing right now is to enter the cave and figure out exactly what is inside and if there are further defensive measures hidden in there.

 Chapter 241 Entering the Cloud Cave (Part Two)

    Now, since brother Bull wants to go inside together; after you, please!"


    The Three-eyed Scarlet Bull and Purple Flaming Lion King looked at each other and then the Bull walked towards the gate first with a heavy grunt. Nobody knew what information the two diabolic beasts had exchanged just now.


    Elder Guan wasn''t willing to be left behind. He quickly reached to the Bull''s side in one step and they both entered the cave side by side. That gate was large enough for several people to walk in together.


    After that, the Lion King, the three Mysterious Realm Warriors of Medicine Sect and Master Yuan all walked in. Behind them, the disciples of Medicine Sect also rushed into the cave at once.


    Austin was also mixed among the disciples and stepped inside with them.


    An enormous hall greeted them as soon as they got inside. The ornaments which lay in that hall were gorgeous, refined and glorious. But they weren''t treasures by any means. They were just some chairs, tables etc. that adorned the hall.


    But there was a corridor which extended backwards on the right side of the hall.


    The two diabolic beasts and the three Mysterious Realm Warriors of Medicine Sect had taken the lead and walked towards that corridor.


    A large garden appeared in front of them once they reached the end of the corridor. There were a lot of strange flowers and grass growing inside even in the absence of sunlight. The grove was thick and the bamboo looked refined. A fountain and a waterfall adorned the sides of the bamboo. A path in the middle led to the shadowy parts and from time to time, a fish would leap out of the fountain or an agile rabbit would cross the path.


    The garden was really beautiful!


    In addition to the beautiful scenery, there was also a pleasant and gentle f


    will have enough time to split up these herbs. What do you say?


    These herbs are only one of the kinds of treasure that adorn this cave. I''m sure that we can find more valuable treasures if we walk farther inside. If we work together and kill these people, we can patiently take those up for ourselves. That is the best I can think right now."


    The Purple Flaming Lion King suggested.


    "You''re right. We diabolic beasts have been the opponents to these humans since ancient times. Let''s kill them first."


    The Three-eyed Scarlet Bull agreed at once.


    The Three Mysterious Realm Warriors knew that the two diabolic beasts wanted to monopolize the treasures in the Cloud Cave. And now to protect the treasure, they had no choice but to fight with them and winning was the only option.


    Consequently, the fight among the five Mysterious Realm Warriors began.


    The Chief Elder started fighting against the Purple Flaming Lion King; and Steward Meng and Elder Guan fought against the Three-eyed Scarlet Bull.


    To keep these herbs safe, all of these warriors paid special attention and made special efforts to control their vital energy so that the herbs wouldn''t be damaged.

 Chapter 242 The Pill Room

    When the five masters of the Mysterious Realm were fighting with each other, the disciples of the Medicine Sect flocked to the garden.


    Watching the masters attacking each other with such ferocity instilled a great fear within the onlooking disciples. The five masters were airborne, flying back and forth and putting their brilliant martial art skills to good use. Great volumes of vital energy force were released as the masters fought, each attack generating a power that seemed to be able to destroy the whole world.


    The disciples of the Medicine Sect wanted to help, but they knew that their joining the fight would make no sense. In such a battle, more people didn''t necessarily mean a greater possibility of winning. There was an impassable gulf that separated the Mysterious Realm from the Earth and Energy Gathering Realms. A warrior who was of the Mysterious Realm could easily kill dozens of Earth Realm warriors.


    Austin was also dumbstruck. The battle helped him realize that he was too weak to face the masters of the Mysterious Realm. His cultivation base was way too inferior to theirs.


    Austin had been watching the battle for a while, awestruck, when it occurred to him that he could grasp the chance to search for any hidden treasure here rather than just standing here and watching the masters fight with each other.


    Once the masters stopped fighting, he wouldn''t have a chance to search.


    ''Just enjoy the battle to the fullest, masters. It''s a heaven-sent opportunity for me!'' Austin thought.


    Austin stealthily moved away from the Medicine Sect''s disciples. Using his Wind-commanding Skill, he shifted himself 20 meters forward in each go. After several uses of the Skill, he was at the end of the garden corridor.


    Austin was about to disappear around the end, when the Purple Flaming Lion King and the three-eyed scarlet bull discovered him at the same time.


    Austin disguised himself as a disciple of the Medicine Sect and the two diabolic beasts took offence as they saw him. The Purple Flaming Lion King put up his right paw and sent a purple fireball at Austin.


    The three-eyed scarlet bull blinked his middle eye, causing a ray of laser-like blood-red light to shoot at Austin.


    Looking at Austin''s back, three warriors of the Medicine Sect who were of the Mysterious Realm, mistakenly identified him as a disciple of their Sect. It made them happy to see that one of their disciples was so clever that he was looking to grab the chance to retrieve the treasures.


    These three warriors wanted to help Austin against the Purple Flaming Lion King and the three-eyed scarlet bull, but it was too late.


    Austin sensed through his superior spiritual abilities that there was something special going on behind him. It shocked him to know that the two diabolic beasts were trying to attack him.


    Boom!


    There was a loud sound as the Purple Flaming Lion King''s purple fireball and the three-eyed scarlet bull''s blood red light came crashing at the ground just a meter behind Austin. Soil splashing and ground cracking, the two forces had created a deep hole that was several meters deep.


    The violent shock wave of vital energy force caused Austin to be thrown forward like a bullet shooting out of a gun. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared around the end of the garden corridor.


    Such a pity.


    The three mast


    o reaching the Earth Realm, they used the Energy-prevailing Elixir to help them make it. For Austin, these pills were of no value except to provide some vital energy for him to absorb.


    But what if he sold these pills to others? He could make a lot of money by selling these! For those warriors wanting to reach the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm, Energy-prevailing Elixirs were as precious as their lives. They would, without a doubt, buy one no matter how expensive it was.


    Austin opened several jade bottles in succession. Most of the pills in the bottles were new to him. But he could tell that they were valuable by their scents.


    Austin stopped opening all of them. Instead, he put all the jade bottles on the shelves into his Space Ring. When he had enough time, he would check them one by one. But now, he needed to hurry up.


    After collecting the jade bottles, Austin spotted a herbal pot which sat at the center of the pill room.


    The herbal pot was puce and was ancient and heavy. It was neither made of stone nor iron, and Austin couldn''t tell what it was made of. There were figures of odd birds and beasts carved on it, some of which Austin didn''t know.


    There were also mysterious symbols and inscriptions on it, which looked rather uncommon.


    The pot wasn''t that big in volume either.


    Austin thought, ''I am planning to buy a herbal pot anyway. How about taking this one?


    And it belongs to the Great Sage Cloud. It couldn''t be of a low grade.


    It must be excellent��much, much better than those sold in ordinary weapon stores.''


    Thinking about it, Austin stepped forward and transferred the herbal pot to his Space Ring.


    Then he threw a last glance across the room to make sure he didn''t miss anything valuable. Seeing that he didn''t, he turned to Violet.


    "Let''s go. Maybe we should go to other places and have a look," Austin said to her. They made their way back to the fork. This time, they chose the middle road.


    The five masters who were of the Mysterious Realm were still fighting fiercely with each other.


    Steward Meng was relatively weak among the five of them. There was blood at the corner of his mouth, his vital energy and blood rolling over irregularly within him.

 Chapter 243 Peculiar Cloud Mansion

    Present in the garden were five artists of Mysterious Realm known for their great expertise. They were fighting with great intensity and vigor.


    The colossal horn on the head of the three-eyed scarlet bull had the potential of great havoc and great destruction. Added to that was the eye in the middle. It opened once in a while to scatter an emission of light that they found hard to ignore.


    Furthermore, the radiant black fur of the giant creature was tremendously strong and hard. It was almost impossible to puncture. Even though the Steward shattered the herbal pot on the animal with immense might for a number of times it did not affect the bull. It simply took a few steps back and came back with new vigor as if nothing happened.


    This is the reason why diabolic beasts like this one were generally stronger than mere human beings when they belonged to the same level. Diabolic beasts are much stronger and firm than humans because their bodies are not so vulnerable. Such beasts could easily shirk of blows often deadly for humans.


    Normally when a human got hurt fighting such an indomitable creature of such high level chances are he would sustain serious injuries. In worse cases the man could succumb to death.


    Surprisingly, even after deathly attacks a diabolic beast may still stand straight and strong ready to face more.


    Evidently it was not a cakewalk for the three martial arts from the Medicine Sect who wanted to massacre these two invincible beasts in limited period of time.


    On the other hand the beast would have a tough time killing these three master martial artists.


    The main reason was because of the same cultivation base. Whilst the three martial artists had comparatively weaker bodies compared to the ungodly beasts they were proficient in the techniques of martial arts. Skillfully these three cultivators kept on performing versatile and esoteric movements in order to make it difficult for the creature to fight back.


    Besides, the three martial artists of Mysterious Realm consumed many pills that helped them to restore their vitality rapidly during such encounters.


    Previously about forty to fifty disciples of the Medicine Sect were severely injured and even suffered so


    the hope of finding something even more exciting. He found out that these books were chests of great knowledge and dealt with various topics.


    To his surprise he found books that were on weapon refinement, music, farming and even cooking. . The books covered almost every topic a person could think of. It proved that Great Sage Cloud was indeed an expert in many fields.


    After going through a few of these books he lost his patience and decided that he needed all of them. So he simply threw it in the Space Ring.


    Then his eyes were fixed on the jade slips.


    The slips were dainty little things. They were of the size slightly smaller than the human palm. They were made of jade. With a glow to their appearance they were translucent.


    To his astonishment, they are books about martial arts!


    As Austin already had some knowledge of martial arts that the jade slips recorded he knew approximately what these books were about just by a single look.


    "Master, we must hurry up, please! We have what we need��the powerful crystal. Now we should make our way out of the Cloud cave without delay.


    We are not sure as to when the five martial artists of Mysterious Realm will stop battling. No matter who wins we won''t have an easy escape."


    the concerned Violet reminded Austin.


    Austin without a jolt understood what he heard. Without a moment''s hesitation he dropped everything in his Space Ring.


    "Violet let''s quickly look around in the next room as well."

 Chapter 244 Great Sage Clouds Remains

    Master, there seems to be a presence of some powerful crystals here. I can feel it.


    When they approached the door on the right, Violet told Austin excitedly.


    Austin had the same feeling as well. There seemed to be something special in the room and it felt like it was closely related to his spiritual sense. In fact, it seemed that the two things had the same origin.


    Spiritual sense power was a special and rare power which was contained in a cultivator''s spiritual soul. Compared to the vital energy which was highly prevalent, spiritual sense was rare and very few people could cultivate it.


    Austin could faintly feel that there was an abundance of spiritual sense power in the room.


    Without any hesitation, the duo rushed into the room excitedly.


    The moment they entered the room, they were shocked.


    The room was filled with a brilliant blue light and some sort of smoke seemed to be floating around them. The atmosphere inside was serene and peaceful.


    They felt like they had entered a world full of Buddha statues. These Buddha statues looked mighty and stainless and seemed to have been made with blue glaze. A faint fragrance matching orchids or musk lingered in the environment, making the whole room feel like a hermit''s house.


    Instead of bricks, the wall of the room was made of blue crystals. They emitted an extremely brilliant blue light, which, when mixed with the floating smoke would fill the whole room with a beautiful haze. There were also faint brittle sounds adorning the ambiance.


    The room looked mysterious and attractive, as if it was from some sort of mythology.


    Austin and Violet felt refreshed, calm, and peaceful on entering the room, as if their spiritual souls had been purified.


    Austin was also surprised when he felt that his spiritual sense power had improved a little since entering the room.


    After he had swallowed the spiritual soul pieces of the little monkey that invaded his soul sea, Austin''s spiritual sense power had extended. It now could cover an area of about four hundred meters around him in diameter.


    It was true that such a powerful spiritual sense was remarkable and very few Mysterious Realm cultivators had that much area of coverage.


    However, Austi


    ead my words, please bury my remains under this bedroom only. He will get a big reward in return for his efforts."


    Only now did Austin understand the true reason behind Great Sage Cloud''s death.


    ''Imperial Realm? What kind of realm is that? I''ve never even heard of it!''


    Austin wondered. He knew that the Mysterious Realm was higher than the Earth Realm, but when it came to any realms above the former, he knew nothing.


    According to Great Sage Cloud, he had already reached the Holy Realm and Imperial Realm was at least one realm higher than Holy Realm. Clearly, both of those were extremely powerful.


    It was the first time that Austin had ever heard about these two realms. However, one thing was clear! These two realms were higher than the Mysterious Realm. As for how much higher, he had no idea.


    Austin smiled when he saw the last line which promised a reward to the person


    who buried Great Sage Cloud.


    "Sir, are these powerful crystals the big reward you mentioned? If that is the case, I have already gotten the reward. But since you are such a respected martial arts master, let me fulfill your wish."


    With that, Austin pulled out the Violet Royal Sword. He injected his vital energy into the sword and dug a deep hole right in the middle of the bedroom. Then he transferred Great Sage Cloud''s remains into the hole.


    When he turned around, he suddenly saw that a silver colored ball about the size of a human fist on the bed where the skeleton had been.

 Chapter 245 More Than One Big Breakthrough!

    With the vital energy unleashed from the point of the sword and in a respectful manner, Austin moved the bones of the Great Sage Cloud into the grave he had just dug. He then buried the shell of this once powerful cultivator with sand and soil from the cave. A pile of mound was made to serve as his tomb.


    To further show his respect for the dead, Austin stepped back and bowed to the heap for a few moments, before he turned his attention to the little silver ball on the bed.


    ''Could this be some kind of treasure?'' he wondered. This might explain why the Great Sage Cloud kept it hidden under his body even during his final moments.


    After hesitating for a while, Austin went up and took the ball in his hand, studying it carefully.


    However, the very instant when his breath touched the ball, it suddenly started vibrating. A burst of silver light emanated from within. Austin narrowed his eyes in order to see through the dazzling light, and discovered some words hovering in the air.


    "He who would help me rest in peace must uphold honesty and faith. All my life I have appreciated the honorable and despise the opposite. An honorarium is thus waiting for you." Austin read the words as the silver light kept illuminating the space.


    "This silver ball is a crystallization of my lifetime''s achievements. Take it as a reward and use it well."


    Before Austin could even digest the words, the words slowly disappeared after lingering in the air for a few more seconds.


    ''What does he mean, the crystallization of what he has achieved? Does it have something to do with cultivation?''


    Questions began erupting inside Austin''s head like fireworks. He still stared blankly at the place where those words once rested after they were gone.


    The next instant, instead of being enlightened with the words he just saw, Austin was struck by a refreshing wave of light. In his surprise, Austin saw the fist-sized silver ball shake more violently, and suddenly it exploded with a light but clear sound.


    The light did not fade away, but the ball turned into a cloud of thick silver smoke that rushed towards Austin, surrounding him and eventually enveloping him.


    The next thing he knew, a refined force surged rapidly through his entire body. He could feel that it was a high-quality vital energy force which enveloped him. In the blink of an eye, Austin was unable to move a single muscle.


    Then, as Austin struggled to free himself, the silver smoke began to flow, and seeped in his body through his pores and acupoints.


    At the same time, Austin felt that the vital energy quickly accumulated within him before it suddenly permeated into his energy meridians like a river rushing through. Austin started to breathe deeply while the vital energy flushed into him like the rivers pouring into the sea.


    As the vital energy filled him, streams of it met and converged in his meridians. They formed a strong tidal current and began to open and enlarge his energy meridians as they pushed through.


    This process was accompanied by the crackle of his body.


    Austin was no stranger to the sound of body transformation, and he knew that t


    ould.


    What came next, however, was something even crazier.


    To his astonishment, Austin had again sensed that another breakthrough was about to happen!


    ''How could this be?'' Austin was half amazed, half pleasantly surprised now. If this was true, then he was going to reach the premium stage of Earth Realm just like that! ! ! !


    This was no doubt a momentous occasion!


    But Austin immediately tried to contain his excitement, for he knew very well that strong emotions could get in the way of cultivating. If a cultivator was too emotional during his refining, then bad things might happen when he tried to make a breakthrough. The worst case scenario was that one''s cultivation base could become dangerously unstable, and he or she might end up with energy deviation, just like what happened to the Great Sage Cloud.


    So it was critical for Austin to get a hold of himself and clear his mind during this critical stage. He was experienced enough to know that by now.


    To get rid of all the negative emotions, Austin quickly took some time to regulate his breathing. Being a strong-willed cultivator, he was able to calm down and diminish the distracting thoughts in his mind right away.


    In an instant, he had driven all worldly distractions and all of his internal demons away. He became so dedicated that he had forgotten all about the outside world and even himself. His sole attention was focused on directing the silver vital energy to run through his body, and to help him with the breakthrough.


    Violet, on the other hand, felt ill at ease at that moment. But seeing that Austin was practicing steadily like a monk sitting in meditation, she dared not say a single word which might disturb him, however anxious she was.


    Because she knew that this kind of opportunity was hard to come by, therefore Austin would definitely not give it up easily.


    But she had every reason to feel worried. Those five powerful cultivators at the Mysterious Realm were at their heels, and could break in the cave any minute. The two of them were still in a precarious situation anyway.

 Chapter 246 Into The Premium Stage Of Earth Realm (Part One)

    Austin was sitting in the room and his mind was a complete blank at that moment. It was almost as if he was not a person but some other non-animate object. Silver vital energy covered his entire body and inside of it, a huge amount of vital energy was flowing around powerfully like a great river.


    The flow of the silver vital energy was condensed from the energy of the Great Sage Cloud. Since the Great Sage had been at the Holy Realm, his vital energy was obviously much stronger than Austin''s. Whenever the silver vital energy met the gold vital energy inside Austin''s body, the gold one would retreat back to his elixir field.


    However, its retreat did not imply that the light golden vital energy Austin''s Golden Sun Scripture had produced was at a lower grade than the silver vital energy of the Great Sage Cloud. In fact, both of these energies possessed the same intensity but Austin had just begun to practice his scripture while the Great Sage Cloud was extremely advanced. Just like a talented kid could not defeat an adult, Austin''s early stage energy was less developed than Great Sage''s advanced vital energy.


    However, Austin''s body did not reject the external energy like tissue rejecting foreign object. On the contrary, it gradually assimilated the entire energy bit by bit and nourished every single cell of his body. With time, this external energy became a part of his body.


    The Great Sage Cloud had mastered his energy and especially prepared it for a youngster from the next generation. This meant that the energy would have become a part of anyone who was lucky enough to find it and his body would not reject it.


    Therefore, it wasn''t long before Austin sensed that the silver energy flowing inside his meridian was combining with his own golden energy. His body wasn''t rejecting it and it was becoming a part of him. In fact, it would have been difficult to


    ance to learn from you, I still regard you as my master."


    Finishing his sentence, he bowed again. After that, he walked out of the room.


    "Congratulations, master! So many congratulations for breaking through the premium stage of Earth Realm." Violet excitedly told Austin.


    Violet also sensed her master had improved greatly this time. After all, she was Austin''s slave and the higher Austin''s cultivation base was, the higher would be the benefits she would reap.


    Now Austin''s cultivation base was several levels higher than that of Violet. She was willing to completely follow him everywhere now.


    In this world of Martial Artists, only strength decided everything. The cultivators with greater powers earned respect. The weak had to live under the shadow and protection of these strong people to live a safe life.


    Violet, of course, understood this point.


    "Yes, yes, thank you. Let''s go. We have stayed here for too long. The fight between those warriors at the Mysterious Realm and the two beasts must have ended now. We cannot stay here any longer," Austin told Violet.


    The two of them walked outside and traced the path they had followed while coming there and very soon, reached the place where the three roads intersected.

 Chapter 247 Into The Premium Stage Of Earth Realm (Part Two)

    Austin and Violet had already checked the left and the middle one out. The right one was new for them.


    It was time to go there now.


    Austin was eager to try it out. Chances were that more treasures lay behind that path.


    "Violet, what do you think of this road on the right? Do you want to go and have a look?"


    Austin asked.


    "It''s up to you, master." Violet answered sincerely.


    But she had already sensed the eagerness in her master''s mind.


    However, Austin frowned suddenly. His sharp spiritual sense warned him that several figures were walking up behind them and would catch up to them soon.


    "It''s too late. The people from the Medicine Sect have come. Violet, hurry! Hide yourself in the Illusion Bead." Austin hurriedly ordered Violet


    as he quickly took out the Illusion Bead from his space ring. It was in the same color as her name, Violet.


    Hearing what Austin had ordered, Violet turned herself into a green smoke of light and drifted into the Illusion Bead.


    Austin put it back and started the Magical Aura-changing Skill which he had learned from Violet. It would allow him to cover his own features completely so that others could not sense his cultivation base.


    According to Violet, if he was able to practice the Magical Aura-changing Skill to a sufficiently high level, it could be used to change his appearance, smell, temperament, and even his physical height. In other words, it would have allowed him to completely turn himself into a totally different person. Even the people who knew him very well with him could not tell who he was.


    But Austin was just a beginner and had never practiced much of this skill. Besides, what he really wanted was only to hide his cultivation base. And he was also not interested in practicing a skill that was rarely used.


    "Oh?


    ale!"


    Steward Meng replied and sighed.


    "Are you Walker?"


    The Chief Elder suddenly asked Austin slowly while staring at him without even blinking. He seemed to have caught on to something.


    Austin got nervous at once. ''Why is the Chief Elder staring at me like that? Is it possible for him to sense my identity even with my Aura Changing Skill?'' Austin asked himself.


    "Yes, Your Grace. I am Walker." Austin tried to be calm.


    "You seem to be good at hiding yourself. The attack from the Purple Flaming Lion King and the three-eyed scarlet bull did not hit your body, but I saw it clearly by my eyes that the aftereffect of their vital energy force was quite powerful and wide enough to injure you. But even after that, you merely passed out, even though you''re just at the energy gathering realm. You can fool others, not me!


    Walker, I am quite certain that you are at least at the Earth Realm! What do you have to say for yourself? Why are you hiding your real cultivation base from Medicine Sect?"


    The Chief Elder''s gaze was extremely sharp. He was staring at Austin as if he was ready to teach him a tough lesson if the latter could not give him a reasonable and satisfactory reply.

 Chapter 248 Fleeing the Cloud Cave (Part One)

    When Steward Meng heard the question of the Chief Elder to Austin, he became shocked. He looked at Austin''s eyes with rage. It was a fiery look as if he wanted to kill Austin. He felt betrayed when he was fooled by Austin who used an illusion to look like a disciple in the sect.


    "I don''t think it''s possible, Chief Elder. With all due respect, I have known Walker since childhood and we entered the Medicine Sect together. I know everything about him. His cultivation base is at the fifth level of Energy Gathering Realm. It can''t be at the Earth Realm.


    A muscular disciple in a black robe stepped forward and said.


    "What do you mean to say? Do you think I was wrong with my judgment?"


    The disciple lowered his head as he feared the sight of the Chief Elder''s intimidating look.


    "I apologize if you think I meant it to be that way, Chief Elder. I just felt that Walker seems strange. Since I grew up with him, I think I already know everything about him.


    Even with closed eyes, I can surely distinguish if he stands in front of me.


    And I know that the Walker we have to this day is not the same person I knew. He seems different. He is a different person from head to toe. The way he speaks, the way he moves, the way he opens his mouth. He is never the same person I have known for so long.


    I was in confusion. I don''t know why he turned out to be like that."


    Austin slightly smiled. He never expected that there would be someone there who knew Walker very well.


    The illusion used by Violet could only copy the appearance of the person and nothing more. He could never mimic the other person''s behavior and manners. That was why it would be easy for people who knew Walker well to notice the difference.


    Austin realized that he must study the Magical Aura-changing Skill in a deeper sense. With his current level, some might still notice the differences between the illusion and the original body.


    The Chief Elder and Steward Meng were all masters with high level cultivation base and they had a wide range of knowledge about the world. It was easy for them to find out that the Walker in front of them was fake.


    "I cannot be


    be so decisive. Austin acted so fast that they didn''t have their chance to react.


    For the sake of escaping, he used all his strength for the strike. He also revealed his power as he was at the premium stage of the Earth Realm. The Chief Elder and Steward Meng thought that Austin was exceptional!


    Immediately, the Chief Elder and Steward Meng noticed Austin''s real level in cultivation base.


    As soon as they noticed that Austin ran away, the Chief Elder and Steward Meng chased Austin. They went to the direction going to the outside of the cave. They traveled as fast as they could that they were like the shadows of two ghosts who just swept by.


    "Steward Meng, that man stayed in the cave for a long time. He must have left with some treasures. Don''t let him get away!"


    The Chief Elder shouted with an angry tone.


    The Chief Elder and Steward Meng both consumed much of their vital energy and strength when they fought over the Purple Flaming Lion King and the three-eyed scarlet bull. They already killed the two diabolic beasts in exchange of a great energy loss.


    As the Chief Elder and Steward Meng left injured, Elder Guan of the medicine Sect was killed by the three-eyed scarlet bull. The Chief Elder''s vital energy was greatly consumed in his final full attack on the Purple Flaming Lion King. With the help of medicinal pills, he recovered his few energy and was able to kill the Purple Flaming Lion King.

 Chapter 249 Fleeing the Cloud Cave (Part Two)

    Austin got his chance to escape when he noticed that the Chief Elder and Steward Meng got hurt.


    If the two were surely in a good state, and their vital energy was at the peak, it would be a lot more difficult for Austin to escape. The Chief Elder and Steward Meng were two Mysterious Realm masters.


    Steward Meng bit his lip. Then he selected several Earth Realm cultivators from the twenty-odd Medicine Sect disciples and chased after Austin. They started the hunt as soon as they were picked.


    On the other hand, the Chief Elder led the rest of the disciples and went deeper into the cave.


    Austin was over two hundred meters far from the place. All of a sudden, his spiritual sense power told him that the people from the Medicine Sect were coming after him.


    He sensed that Steward Meng led the team. Austin began to think of ways to get out of danger.


    Moreover, Steward Meng enabled his bodily movement skill and tried to chase Austin. He took a lot of medicinal pills and ran at his full speed. Since Meng was a steward of the Medicine Sect, he always took a lot of medicines and pills to heal wounds and recover vital energy in case of emergencies.


    It seemed that the people from the Medicine Sect wouldn''t let him go easily. Catching Austin would give their satisfaction.


    But Austin understood them. The group was the one who desperately fought the diabolic beasts yet Austin seemed to be the one who got the benefits.


    It was the powerful crystal they were looking for. Austin took it at the Cloud Cave when he was still an illusion of Walker.


    Quickly, he put the Wind-commanding Skill into full play and ran as fast as he could. He was as fast as a black light traveling through an open space. After a short while, he came to the front hall that was near the entrance of the cave.


    He was surprised when he noticed that the enhancement of his cultivation base in vital energy would affect the improvement of his speed.


    As of the moment, he could cross a span of 30 meters in just a stride.


    It proved that all martial skills were greatly affected by the upgrade of one''s cultivation base. Wind-commanding Skill w


    ere to be found.


    He used his spiritual sense power to detect Austin. It faintly sensed a black shadow rapidly going upward the cliff.


    Steward Meng''s spiritual sense power could reach the distance within the scope of 200 meters. It just took him seconds to find the trace of Austin.


    After several minutes, some Medicine Sect disciples who were at the Earth Realm rushed out of the cave and joined Steward Meng on the slab stone square.


    "Steward Meng, shall we continue?" one of the disciples asked.


    "Austin stayed in the Cloud Cave for so long. He surely got something. We have put so much effort just to get this far. No way that brat is taking advantage of our hard work.


    One of you will return to notify the Chief Elder about the situation here, and the rest will accompany me to go after that man." Steward Meng replied.


    At this time, with a flash of a black light, Austin already reached the ground that was above the cliff.


    "Who would think that there is a cave hidden beneath?" Austin couldn''t help but wonder when he looked down at the thick fog.


    Before he finished wondering, he sensed that some people were approaching him from below. ''It seemed that the warriors of the Medicine Sect would not give up easily, '' he told himself.


    Austin wasted no time. He immediately used his Wind-commanding Skill and rushed to Peace Town at full speed. He could not afford to be caught by his enemies.

 Chapter 250 Pursuit And Escape (Part One)

    A few seconds after Austin left, a white figure right behind him rushed towards the cliff. He was the Steward Meng of the Medicine Sect.


    He searched everywhere all over the cliff. But he only saw dense forest, with gusts of wind blowing through it, beasts roared on the ground and birds flew in the sky. No trace of Austin could be found from that point on.


    This cliff was located half-way up the mountain, and there were many mountain roads arranged in a crisscross pattern: left, right, up the mountain and downhills. He had no idea which direction Austin took.


    The mountain where the Cloud Cave was situated was hidden in the hills. Mountains rose up and down alternately in the huge green mountain range. The forests were dense and the grass growing there was higher than the average. The area was so complex that it would really close to impossible to locate someone there.


    What''s more, Austin used his Wind-commanding Skill in full blast, which multiplied his speed to the max in order to escape. The pale golden vital energy gushed out from Austin''s body and wrapped around his feet, like a small tornado circling beneath his feet. Wherever he passed by, the grasses below him were broken off and the sand and rocks were broken apart. His every step catapulted him to about thirty meters far. He was running so fast that he was barely seen, like a black streak of lightning rushing forward.


    And in order to get rid of the people pursuing him, he chose complex paths in the densest parts of the forest with dangerous terrain in order to hide his trail.


    Thus, when the Steward Meng stood on the cliff, he had completely lost track of Austin''s whereabouts.


    After a while, the disciples of the Medicine Sect went to the cliff separately, they each held iron claws in their hands. Each iron claw was tied with a rope. It was exactly the tools they had used when they climbed the cliff.


    "Steward, which way should we go?"


    a disciple of the Medicine Sect, who was in relatively older, asked.


    "We will scatter all over the area. Although that man is quite flexible


    s trip to the Cloud Cave was definitely fruitful. The most precious gifts among them were undoubtedly these powerful crystals and the vital energy given to him by the Great Sage Cloud.


    Moreover, he also obtained a batch of elixirs, secret books and, most importantly, a herbal pot.


    While he was calculating his trophies, he suddenly felt a cold tingling at the back of his head. He had no idea what it was. But it was a sense of danger nearby, similar to when a prey had suddenly realized that the hunter had found him.


    ''Damn it! Has the Steward Meng already sensed my location?''


    Austin suddenly deployed his spiritual sense behind him. Everything within 400 meters of the ground could be perceived by his mind.


    No one there.


    Only some inferior animals and birds inhabited the dense forest behind them. The whole area was silent as well.


    However, this feeling of being stared at was getting stronger and stronger, as if a pair of eyes seemed to be watching him closely.


    Over the dense forest, the Steward Meng''s figure was like an arrow shooting through the clouds. The pair of wings came from a mutant diabolic eagle which was powerful and almost as fast as the true golden eagle when it flew in the sky.


    The Steward Meng had been swirling around the dense forest and was able to cover a great area around the Cloud Cave peak in just a short amount of time.

 Chapter 251 Pursuit And Escape (Part Two)

    Finally, in the northeast, a familiar figure suddenly came into his peripheral vision. The Steward Meng was able to pinpoint its exact location.


    The man, who was wrapped up in a black robe, looked exactly like the impostor disciple of the Medicine Sect before.


    Although Austin''s running speed was amazing that he could go thirty meters in one step, which was several times faster than a cheetah, he was still no match with Steward Meng who is flying in the sky with wings.


    Because running on the ground meant passing through the dense forest with multiple obstacle in front of him, like brambles and rocks. His speed was not as fast as a flying creature. The terrain was pitted, and the height was varying from mountain to mountain. He must take time in order to avoid or overcome the different obstacles in front of him.


    However there was not so much trouble when flying in the sky. The Steward Meng could keep flying straight ahead without any hindrances in his way.


    A cheetah could never outrun an eagle flying on its wings, even if it is the fastest animal on land.


    When the Steward Meng found the Austin''s tracks, his face showed a trace of irony. Then he rushed down and glided at a lower attitude towards the direction of Austin.


    In an instant, he was already at the dense forest where Austin was located. Suspended in mid-air, he released his spiritual sense and searched for him in the area.


    When his spiritual sense locked on Austin, Austin also sensed that


    a spiritual sense which came out of nowhere had somehow already found his scent and located him.


    And the spiritual sense, to his surprise, came from the air above him.


    Austin suddenly recalled that in the confrontation between the three Mysterious Realm cultivators of the Medicine Sect and the two diabolic beasts, Purple Flaming Lion King and three-eyed scarlet bull, a pair of eagle wings once appeared on the back of the Steward Meng.


    With that pair of eagle wings, the Steward Meng could fly in the sky, an


    ital energy of the Mysterious Realm cultivator.


    Thinking about it carefully, if I start a fight with the Steward Meng, I''m afraid there is a great chance that I could defeat him.'' Austin thought in his mind.


    He had developed a firm and unprecedented character. So, when he looked at the feeble Steward Meng at that moment, he was not afraid because Meng was a Mysterious Realm cultivator, but he was rather excited and ready to showcase his abilities to the man.


    The steward Meng had also noticed the eagerness written all over his face. He snorted with disdain, and said, "Sure, I have been badly injured and I am only left with half of my total strength to fight against you. But you need to know that there is a great difference between the Mysterious Realm and the Earth Realm which goes beyond your wildest expectations. Now you still think that you are capable of defending yourself against me? Ha ha, you must lose your mind young man. All right, I''ll show you just how different our realms are, and how weak you are against someone like me."


    As soon as he finished, he clenched his hand, and a howling vital energy surged forward. A big yellow vital energy palm, which was five times larger than the body of Austin suddenly took shape. It was overwhelmingly powerful which suddenly rushed towards Austin, hitting him.

 Chapter 252 Confront With A Hardy Opponent At Mysterious Realm (Part One)

    A martial artist at Earth Realm has the ability to use vital energy to attack his opponents. Once he transcends into Mysterious Realm, he gains the ability to turn vital energy into any form he wills and use it to strike his enemies.


    Sensing the great power of the vital energy palm, Austin stood in awe at his display of immense strength.


    Although he only needed to use half of his vital energy to materialize the palm, it was still something impossible for an ordinary martial artist at Earth Realm to defeat.


    Austin sunk his toes into the ground and pushed against it to perform a massive leap. Summoning the wind, he managed to instantly move 30 meters away, effectively dodging the attack from Steward Meng''s vital energy palm.


    Austin''s Wind-commanding Skill had been practiced into the third stage: Using the Wind.


    This ability gave him extraordinarily superior speed and flexibility. Furthermore, Austin found himself had already reached the Minor Achievement Stage of Using the Wind. He had accelerated his prowess to the fourth stage: Conforming to the Wind.


    Barely escaping, the vital energy palm slammed into the place where Austin stood just a few moments ago, creating a pit that that was one meter high and two meters wide. Loose soil scattered by the impact surrounded its rim. Cracks appeared like intricate spider webs weaved haphazardly on the ground.


    Austin''s smooth escape made Steward Meng''s expression grow dark as he eyed him grimly.


    Then, he sneered. "Ha, I did not expect you to be able to move like that. Well then, I guess there is no use wasting my time now. No more games. Brace yourself. The real fight is just about to begin," he warned.


    Now determined to finish the fight, Steward Meng stretched out his hand and a tiny herbal pot appeared on it. Then, it began to expand. It grew bigger and bigger until it was a hundred times bigger than its original size, surrounded by its mighty vital energy force.


    Austin watched the power of the vital energy force sent out from the herbal pot with a blank expre


    y herbal pot!"


    roared Steward Meng.


    As soon as he finished his words, the herbal pot glided through the air as he hurled it towards Austin. A crack echoed through the forest.


    Austin reacted immediately, using Violet Royal Sword with Illusory Swordsmanship Skill, to defend himself against it. Twenty or thirty streaks of sword light flew mid-air, meeting the herbal pot, head on.


    At the same time, both the abundant sword intent and sword silhouette flew towards the approaching herbal pot with a force that tore through the winds and clouds. The blades spun faster and faster until the herbal pot was completely engulfed by a tornado of wind and swords, preventing it from moving forward.


    "Bang!


    Bang!"


    With two loud explosions, Austin''s sword light crashed violently against the herbal pot. Austin watched in disbelief as his sword light broke into a million pieces and disappeared. Similarly, the sword intent and sword silhouette were completely obliterated by the mighty vital energy force of the herbal pot.


    Austin''s level 2 sword intent was no match for the Steward Meng''s herbal pot.


    Just as his sword intent disappeared, a huge force rammed against Austin and sent him back dozens of feet away. It felt like a thunder sending a blow to his chest. He staggered and fell, tried to get up unsuccessfully and eventually stopped moving.

 Chapter 253 Confront With A Hardy Opponent At Mysterious Realm (Part Two)

    As he sunk to the ground, a rusty taste came at the back of his throat. Involuntarily, his throat contracted and a mouthful of blood came out. He wiped it away and pushed against the ground to get himself up.


    The herbal pot''s energy started to diminish. It seemed to have used up all of it destroying all of Austin''s sword intent and pushing him away.


    With a wave of his hand, Steward Meng recalled the herbal pot.


    Once again, he infused energy into it.


    "Again!" he commanded.


    Instantly, the herbal pot once again came flying towards Austin with a furious force.


    Realizing that his sword skills were useless, Austin desperately thought about the best alternative. Austin felt as if he were pushed against the wall with no idea of how he would escape. Finally, he decided to go with using Twin Shadow Blades this time around.


    "Clang!"


    With a crisp metal crash, the Twin Shadow Blades flew back and almost hit Austin himself.


    Luckily, Austin managed to redirect the Twin Shadow Blades with his mind and turn the blunt edges of the blades to his side so the blades would not hurt him.


    Still, the impact gave him an internal injury. Another mouthful of blood came out of him.


    "Haha! One more!" laughed Steward Meng.


    Although it took Steward Meng a lot of vital energy to launch the herbal pot, he was determined to prevent a breathing spell for Austin. He was winning and he wanted to keep it that way.


    Without the Twin Shadow Blades to protect him, the herbal pot slammed against Austin once again.


    Austin gnashed his teeth in frustration as he looked at the fast approaching herbal pot.


    "Howl!"


    he roared as he stretched his arms. His fists clenched as he concentrated on collecting 1000 pounds of strength in each of them to try to fight the herbal pot.


    "Boom!"


    A loud sound marked the pot''s solid impact. With another massive and forceful blow, Austin came flying backward


    im smile, he said, "Wow. I am surprised that you''re not yet giving up. You''re more stupid than I thought. I''m sorry to burst your bubble, son, but it''s useless to resist."


    Angry, Steward Meng took the herbal pot and threw it forward. Immediately, the vital energy force gushed out as he attacked.


    As for Austin, his hand churned like butterflies dancing beautifully among flowers. Countless strings of vital energy shone brightly, wrapping around his arms almost covering it completely. The vital energy force was overwhelmingly powerful.


    Then, the vital energy force from Austin''s hands formed into a three-layered golden pagoda. It was covered completely in gold.


    Inexhaustible energy came rolling in from the three-layered pagoda. Then, he said, "I won''t celebrate too early if I were you."


    Holding the grand pagoda in his hands, Austin''s eyes turned gold as he was filled with its power. The energy around him changed. He was no longer the underdog. Now, he was the dominator. This was the effect of the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill: it bestowed the handler with overbearing confidence and equipped him with a force that no other force in the earth or heavens could compare.


    Austin stood still. There was no wind but his clothes were rustled with great energy.

 Chapter 254 Killing Steward Meng! (Part One)

    By condensing the three-layered golden pagoda, power exuded from Austin.


    Steward Meng impulsively nodded admiring Austin''s three-layered golden pagoda as he felt the pressure exerted in the air around them.


    "Well, this skill carries a terrific force, making it very impressive. I am guessing it takes an enormous amount of vital energy, doesn''t it? It looks like the vital energy in your golden pagoda is all pure masculine energy. Nine is an extremely masculine number, so it is supposed to be a nine-layered golden pagoda when you practice this skill at the Great Achievement Stage.


    But yours only has three layers. This means you''ve only mastered the first move of this skill. Unfortunately, your aggressive martial skill and vigorous vital energy will fail to fend off my attack, since you haven''t even begun on the second step, or the third where maybe I, with serious injuries, couldn''t have done anything in front of a mighty cultivator like you. What a pity! You''ll never get a chance to practice the next two moves."


    Steward Meng talked as if he were the shoo-in of the two of them. His certain tone lacing his words irked Austin to no end. He then took out a dark red pill, ingested it, and secretly used his vital energy to heal his injuries.


    Austin''s sharp eyes sparkled in anger and his lips curled into a faint sneer.


    "What!? You think I won''t get a chance to practice my second step?"


    The moment these words were spoken, the three-layered golden pagoda slightly trembled, and a light golden vital energy engulfed the entire structure. And then, in an instant, the fourth layer of the pagoda appeared.


    Steward Meng''s jaw dropped. When he blinked to see exactly what was happening to the pagoda, a fifth and a sixth layer were already taking shape. Finally, a six-layered golden pagoda gently stood in Austin''s palm. At the same time, a wave of tremendous vital energy fluctuations quietly rippled out from him.


    Austin was nothing less than pleased. A hint of a satisfied smile played on his lips and his eyes sparkled with a triumphant look all the while he felt the strong force that came from the six-layered golden pagoda.


    After he could condense the sixth layer of the pagoda,


    ard Meng now was injured, Austin might still have a chance to defeat an unwounded cultivator who was on Steward Meng''s level.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing that he had little advantage in the battle, Steward Meng couldn''t help feeling frustrated and deep anxiety.


    In a fit of rage, he began to act recklessly, regardless of his injuries. He manipulated the herbal pot to repeatedly and incessantly attack the pagoda.


    On the other side, Austin kept on urging his six-layered golden pagoda to attack his enemy. Since breaking through to the Earth Realm, Austin had been able to release the vital energy from his body into the air.


    In the Energy Gathering Realm, when he launched the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill to fight the enemy, he was required to hold the golden pagoda in his hands. But now that he had upgraded his caliber, his pagoda could be flying in the sky and he could maneuver it just as easily by applying his mind to it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! ...


    The center of the battle between the golden pagoda and the black herbal pot suddenly exploded with a loud sonorous sound. It felt as if the mountains had quivered into landslides and volcanoes were erupting. It was like the surrounding atmosphere was torn asunder!


    By now, the two sides had attacked each other a dozen times. And at last, the six-layered golden pagoda started to tire, running out energy. And again, in an explosion, it burst into a cloud of golden particles that vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 255 Killing Steward Meng! (Part Two)

    When the golden pagoda was broken, Austin felt a rush of emptiness through his energy meridians, finally feeling how his energy had drained away.


    A sense of inadequacy took over his body. It was a sign of too much loss of his vital energy.


    Although the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill was extremely powerful and famous for its fierce and overwhelming momentum, every time it was performed, it would consume 70 percent of the cultivator''s vital energy, which meant that at the moment only 30 percent of Austin''s vital energy was left in his energy meridians.


    Steward Meng immediately realized Austin''s burn-out state.


    Now, both he and Austin were an even match for each other. As Steward Meng also got worn out and his injuries got worse, Steward Meng knew that he had had a chance but not now, not after all that had happened. This bitter truth bogged him down.


    In a normal scenario, he, a cultivator in the Mysterious Realm, could have easily defeated an opponent of the Earth Realm even if he had failed to kill him in a second.


    Today, as a result of the battle with the three-eyed scarlet bull, Steward Meng had suffered too much and was so badly injured that he was barely able to cope with a cultivator in the Earth Realm.


    It gave him a bitter sense of loss.


    Still Austin too suffering from exhaustion consoled his bruised ego.


    ''This tough guy owns a powerful combat capability, but he''s in the Earth Realm after all. On the basis of his vital energy, he is no match for me.'' Steward Meng felt proud at this thought.


    ''After the tough battle between us, neither he nor I tasted victory. His vital energy is now ebbing to the most basic level.''


    "Haha, a nobody is always a nobody. Do you think you, a cultivator of the Earth Realm, could really prove to be a threat to someone like me?


    Well, let me guess, you''ve lost at least 70 percent of your vital energy. Am I right? I''ll see how you defend yourself against my subsequent attacks! I''m telling you, you''re going to die today!"


    Steward Meng let out a wild laugh an


    called back his six-layered golden pagoda. Breathing again, Austin felt hollow on the inside, as his body became limp and powerless.


    Austin smiled bitterly, and forced himself to summon his vital energy stone to refill him. In a few moments the vital energy in his energy meridians was replenished and reached its peak.


    The fight had cost him a lot of vital energy, but it was worth it. After all, he was able to kill a cultivator of the Mysterious Realm.


    In truth, Austin could never have imagined that he was capable of this. The cultivator of the Mysterious Realm was already on the same level as Theon, the Leader of the Sun Sect.


    But Austin could tell that Steward Meng from the Medicine Sect was much weaker than Theon. Steward Meng was supposed to be in the preliminary stage of Mysterious Realm, while Theon was definitely in the premium stage of Mysterious Realm.


    As his vital energy returned, Austin walked over to the body of Steward Meng and removed a Space Ring from one of his fingers. The collection of a cultivator of the Mysterious Realm must be very valuable, so Austin was careful not to miss it.


    Taking off the Space Ring, Austin found the Eagle Wings on the ground not far from the dismembered body of Steward Meng.


    When Steward Meng was killed, the Eagle Wings were separated from his body and became irrelevant to him.

 Chapter 256 Austin Got The Pair Of Eagle Wings (Part One)

    Austin held the eagle wings in his hands and looked at it minutely. The apparent dark brown feather was dotted with purple cloud-like patterns which caught the eyes only if one looked carefully. It felt hard as steel to touch but still had the warmth of an animal body.


    Austin watched it with awe as it was beyond his imagination that a human being could fly in the sky just like a bird with the help of these wings. Though he had no idea how to use them at the moment yet he kept gasping in admiration.


    The aspiration to soar high in the sky has been the fondest of all dreams for mankind since ancient times. Evidently, the invention of airplanes is but a testimony of the fulfillment of that aspiration. And Austin was no exception. As a matter of fact, ever since, he had seen Steward Meng flying, the desire to rip the sky became stronger in his heart than ever before. He felt flying was much faster a mode of movement than running on the ground, especially when he was in danger and had to save his life.


    Austin could foresee how convenient it would be for him with these wings. He would be able to do a lot of things that he couldn''t do now, and besides, for a cultivator, there was no end to acquiring skills in his entire lifetime.


    Thinking of all this, Austin became more enthused. He examined the wings up and down, trying to find out how to fly with them.


    However, after turning it over and observing it minutely from all sides, he ended up getting completely puzzled and was unable to make head or tail of it, because he did not know the way to start.


    He thought of every possible mean. He even tried to place them on his back to see whether they could stay there by themselves.


    To his utter disappointment, nothing really worked much. Austin found himself in dismay for having been in the dark.


    "Come on! Let''s go and see if Steward Meng is in the forest right now. I saw he was flying in that direction a moment ago. Right here!" Austin heard someone talking at a distance.


    Austin could make out from their voice that the disciples from Medicine Sect were approaching them.


    Although most of these disciples had


    t very soon, Master! I remember that you got the space ring from that man. Why don''t you take a look at what he has got there? Maybe you can find some clue!" Violet suggested.


    It was her duty to relieve Austin of any kind of anxiety and difficulty.


    Austin nodded in approval immediately, and his eyes were lit up with excitement. It was true that two heads are better than one.


    Ever since he got those wings from Steward Meng, Austin had been focusing on how to use them and didn''t pay any attention to check what else was there inside the space ring.


    Then he put the two wings aside on the ground first and took the ring out. Driven by his will, the things came out one after another and lined up on the ground for him to take a look.


    What a fortune it was!


    Vital energy crystal, elixirs, spirit tools, and there was everything that Austin could think of.


    With a rough estimation, there were over 4 million vital energy crystals, which was really beyond Austin''s imagination.


    Austin felt incredibly blessed. He could not believe his eyes. He wondered whether every cultivator of the Mysterious Realm was as rich as the one he had killed a moment ago.


    Indeed, Steward Meng came from the Medicine Sect. He himself must be quite a pill refiner. Moreover, having stepped into the Mysterious Realm, he seemed to have accumulated so many things in his space ring. But now all of these belonged to Austin.

 Chapter 257 Austin Got The Pair Of Eagle Wings (Part Two)

    Among all these things, the jade bottles containing elixirs caught Austin''s eyes first. There were altogether over a dozen of them. He unplugged a couple of the bottles to see what was inside. However, the levels and qualities of the elixirs collected by Steward Meng were insignificant compared to the ones Austin found in the Cloud Cave, which were left by the Great Sage Cloud.


    Even though the elixirs were not up to the mark, it was a great fortune for ordinary cultivators and would evoke envies among many people.


    The next objects to catch the attention of both Austin and Violet were the vital energy crystals.


    They fixed their eyes on them and wondered why they seemed to be different from the ones they were used to seeing.


    The crystals were indeed different from their brightness, their luster, their color, their saturation and the spiritual energy they contained. They were far more improved and better than the run-of-the-mill ones that people got to see on a daily basis.


    ''Aren''t they the refined vital energy crystal people always talk about?'' Austin thought.


    He picked one of them by his hands and tried to feel the vital energy force it contained. To his surprise, the crystal proved to be hundreds of times higher than that of an ordinary crystal.


    Austin drove the force a little and felt it gave out a stream of pure vital energy, which ran into his palm and then into his energy meridians.


    As he expected a moment ago, this kind of vital energy crystal could be used to cultivate, and cultivators could directly absorb vital energy from it. In this great world, wonders never cease to happen.


    "Violet, it was true!" Austin exclaimed. "Earlier, I thought of it as just a rumor, but today I experienced it myself. This kind of vital energy can be used to cultivate directly. Everything comes to people who wait!


    You know what? The vital energy force contained in each crystal is more than you can ever imagine, and I can tell that it is as much as that of two Energy-prevailing Elixirs!" Austin said, his voice trembling with excitement.


    He looked and sounded very confident about it.


    "Wow, I still can''t believe it, Violet! It''s real! And this kind of vital energy crystal can be used directly in our process of cultivation. We need to pay more attention to find more of them, and then we will get double the result by doing half the wor


    llen leaves and even pebbles in the place where Austin was standing got swept away from the ground.


    Austin sensed that these wings were going to soar high in the sky, and he could hardly hold them back. He was afraid that they would fly away at any moment.


    He hurriedly called out his thousand-pound force to keep them under his control.


    The wings struggled a moment and then stopped flapping. They gave another sharp cry, which could thrill a human''s soul as if they had taken Austin as their master. The next moment, these wings suddenly turned into two flashes, which pierced into Austin''s palms separately and ran along his arms to his back.


    With a loud thud, a pair of eagle wings popped out from Austin and flapped on his back.


    A weird feeling ran through Austin''s heart, and he felt that these wings had blended with his body to become an extension of his own body.


    As long as he wanted to move them, they would move like his own hands or legs. Austin didn''t wait but flapped his wings, and as he did so, he realized that he had risen from the ground.


    Within one blink of his eyes, Austin was floating over ten meters above the ground in the wind.


    "Wow, wonderful!" he shouted out loud in excitement.


    He tried to control the Eagle Wings with his mind and practiced how to fly.


    After several times, he had mastered the flying skill and could fly as freely as a bird.


    "Violet, did you see it? I can fly now!"


    He shouted in exuberance like a little boy, and this was the first time he acted like that ever since he had stepped into this world.

 Chapter 258 Enemies

    When Austin finally learned how to control the Eagle Wings, he made his first attempt to fly in the sky with excitement.


    Fifteen minutes later, he discovered one of the Eagle Wings'' features��his velocity and altitude depended on how much vital energy he used. The Eagle Wings took up so much vital energy.


    He had already used one third of his vital energy even though he had only been in the air for about half an hour.


    A bitter smile cracked his lips when he felt his vital energy was being drained at an alarming speed.


    Although it was a rare Secret Weapon, Austin decided to only use it when necessary. After all, it was a vital energy leech.


    ''I guess even Steward Meng, a strong cultivator at the Mysterious Realm, was unable to fly long hours using these Eagle Wings, '' he thought.


    He had originally thought he could fly back to Peace Town using the Eagle Wings to avoid the long and tiresome journey.


    But on second thought, he''d rather run to Peace Town than use so much vital energy.


    He landed on the ground and placed the Eagle Wings back.


    Then he and Violet went back to Peace Town. There were still four days left until the appointed time with the shopkeeper of the elixir store. . . . . .


    At Peace Town.


    In the garden of a large house, a middle-aged man was sitting on a stone chair, looking cruel and coldhearted. He was none other than Johnson Su, the steward of Sun Sect, and Marvin''s uncle.


    Standing before him were several inner disciples of the Sun Sect. All of them emitted a strong aura, and were surrounded by intense vital energy. Most inner disciples of the Sun Sect were at the Energy Gathering Realm. In order to become an inner disciple, you must be able to reach level 7 of the Energy Gathering Realm before you even turned 15 years old.


    Most inner disciples were above level 8 of Energy Gathering Realm, while only a handful of elite outer disciples were capable of reaching this level. Most outer disciples were between level 4 and level 7 of Energy Gathering Realm.


    Marvin and Billy were both at level 8 of Energy Gathering Realm. There were about 5, 000 outer disciples, and only about 30 of them had reached this level.


    "Steward Su, we''ve looked everywhere in Peace Town for the past few days, but there was no sign of Austin anywhere," said a disciple in white coat. He was a handsome man, but a little arrogant.


    He had reached level 9 of Energy Gathering Realm; he might even make a breakthrough and reach the Earth Realm any time.


    "Son of a bitch! How dare he kill my nephew! He is definitely dead meat. I am going to find him. There is no place in the world that will save him from my wrath.


    Marvin, you poor boy! I swear I''ll avenge you. I''ll cut Austin to pieces.


    Roman, you must find him for me. Peace Town is just a small town. We must find that brat at all cost!"


    place full of birds chirping about and was filled with the fragrance of flowers. The stone door to the cabin weighed 1, 000 pounds.


    Bang!


    A terrifying amount of vital energy force exploded inside the stone cabin, causing the stone door to disintegrate. The debris was sent flying all over the place.


    Crack! Crack!


    In the blink of an eye, six large trees around the secret cabin were smashed into pieces by the flying debris.


    Boom! Boom!


    The trunks fell onto the ground, causing sand and stones flying. The place finally quieted down after some time.


    Then an old man with grey hair suddenly stepped out. He was surrounded by dense vital energy force. His aura was so strong and menacing.


    "Aaaaargh! What''s going on? Why is Raymond''s Soul Badge broken?


    Raymond, my dear grandson!


    What has happened to you?


    Who? Who killed my dear grandson?


    Even the surging waters can never extinguish my flames of anger.


    Our Cui Clan has only one heir for five generations. Raymond is my only grandson, the apple of my eye.


    I can''t believe that he has been killed.


    I''m the Chief Elder of the Flaming Sun Valley, yet someone dared to kill my dear grandson. The murderer has declared war on the Flaming Sun Valley. I will never forgive him!


    I swear I''ll avenge Raymond. I will investigate who killed him even if it means using the full strength of the Flaming Sun Valley."


    The old man was Dwayne Cui, the Chief Elder of the Flaming Sun Valley.


    His grandson was Raymond, who had been killed by Austin.


    He had been focused on cultivation in the secret cabin in the last few months. When he finished his cultivation and came to his senses, he then discovered that his grandson''s Soul Badge had broken.


    He issued his commands to his men. After a while, a group of elite members of the Flaming Sun Valley left the sect to investigate who had killed Raymond.

 Chapter 259 Austin As A Pill Refiner (Part One)

    Two days had passed and Austin went back to the Peace Town.


    Austin left his things at the same place where he stayed before. He hadn''t checked out of his room in the tavern when he left the town, so he went back to his room directly.


    Austin realized that he still had two days before he would get the medicinal materials he ordered from the pill shop.


    So he decided to conduct trials in refining pills all by himself during his remaining stay at the town.


    He remembered that he already managed to condense his vital energy into fire. It was enough to refine some low-grade pills.


    Austin cleared his mind. He sat quietly at the wooden floor and crossed his legs.


    He gently closed his eye and sensed his elixir field with his mind. Austin knew that there was a golden flame burning inside. That was exactly the fire he condensed with his vital energy before.


    He kept on using his mind to control the fire and commanded it to move out of his belly. It moved inside his body and down along his one arm.


    A low snap was heard. The next thing he knew was a fire blazing above his hand.


    Its golden light reflected to the whole room as the temperature rose hotter. The sound of flame could be heard as it flickered on his palm.


    Austin took several deep breaths. Then he tried to recall the process of nurturing the fire that he had read in the book of Elixir Foundation. According to that, he must have summoned his vital energy which was gathered in his palm and nurtured the golden fire.


    Austin continued to draw the vital energy out of his body. The golden fire on his hand grew bigger and hotter as if it was like a burning star.


    This stage lasted for two hours before Austin controlled the fire to move back into his body. . .


    "I have done a good job. Now, I will try to refine some low-grade pills!"


    Austin courageously told himself as he took out some low-grade me


    ges. They looked like a heat removal system that would prevent an explosion because of high temperature.


    The belly of the pot was equipped with a transparent mirror which was made of ice essence. Through the mirror, the pill refiner could see what was inside the pot.


    Delicate designs of beasts and birds were engraved all over the surface of the pot. They were perfectly detailed creatures. Austin was amazed when he first saw the herbal pot. But he never expected that it could be this stunning.


    Austin took the book of Elixir Foundation. He turned the pages and looked for the introduction to herbal pots. He read it and recognized the functions of each part.


    "Now I know that the two beast mouths at the bottom must be the entrance for fire." He said to himself as he touched the part of the pot.


    According to the book, the entrance of fire was the most important part of the herbal pot. It was the essence of the tool. It strictly required delicate polishing. There was a zero tolerance for any mistake. Once there was something wrong about it, even a tiny detail, the whole pot would be a complete failure. The more delicate the entrance was, the better it would be for the refining process. It was a decisive factor in the herbal pot''s value.

 Chapter 260 Austin As A Pill Refiner (Part Two)

    The herbal pot of a pill refiner was as important as a sword to a warrior. Its quality would greatly affect the success of the refining process.


    Austin checked if there was any problem with the entrance for fire.


    He put his right hand to the entrance and delicately touched it. Then he closed his eyes and summoned the golden fire he had. A snap was heard then the fire suddenly appeared on his hand.


    Austin controlled the fire and it quickly burst into the herbal pot. It entered the beast mouth as if it was absorbed by the pot.


    Austin was surprised when he saw the raging blaze that reached the inside of the herbal pot.


    "Wow! I have never seen anything like this before. The fire I have condensed with my vital energy is very weak regardless the long time I nurtured it. But it quickly strengthens after it goes into the herbal pot.


    A-ha! It seems that the herbal pot can help fuel the fire."


    Austin realized that those small-sized arrays and runes inside the pot could nurture the fire. He thought that the maker of the herbal pot must have put a lot of these which contributed to the success of pill refining process.


    Austin looked through the mirror and watched the fire burning for a while.


    "I must watch closely to the whole process. But it seems like nothing is wrong about this herbal pot." Austin let out a sigh of relief. He already finished the first step which was to examine the tool for the process.


    Then he kept the next step on his mind. It was to extract liquid essence from the medicinal herbs.


    Austin chose the simplest formula in the Elixir Foundation as his practicing subject. It had the knowledge of basic methods of fire control and the process of extracting different elements from herbs.


    Accordin


    a lot of vital energy and vigor to keep refining pills for such a long time.


    Austin stayed in front of the herbal pot for several hours. Aside from the vital energy that he used for the process, it also drained his physical and mental energy.


    However, he still managed to take the white powder from the muscle-generating herb. Austin''s eyes sparkled as he watched the fruit of his labors. He was so satisfied with the result! He was so exhausted yet pleased with his success. He muttered in a weak voice, "Okay, I need to take a break now. I can''t stand it any longer!"


    Right after he finished his words, suddenly his shoulders dropped and his body collapsed right on to the floor. He quickly gasped for air as his chest heavily breathed.


    Austin cursed in his mind. He did not expect that pill refining would cost his body to surrender. Controlling the right temperature of fire was one of the hardest parts of the process.


    Before, he was complaining that pill refiners sold their pills at ridiculously high prices. But after he tried doing it by himself, he understood the perspective of pill refiners and felt that their prices were reasonable enough!

 Chapter 261 A Semi-finished Pill (Part One)

    Austin was too exhausted that he just sank onto the ground after extracting the essence from the muscle-generating herbs. He was doing his first trial at refining a pill and he never expected it to be this consuming. Thus, he went for a short break.


    He felt that he had consumed nearly one-third of his vital energy. Thus, he got on his feet and sighed, "Who could have thought that pill-refining is such an energy-consuming work?"


    Austin sat down with his legs crossed. He tried to regain his focus and get rid of all distracting thoughts. His eyes were fixed on his nose, his nose connecting to his heart. Then with full concentration, he started the Golden Sun Scripture formula.


    He dictated the vital energy within his body to flow in the way he wanted. Surprisingly, he noticed something odd happening. Although the pill-refining process consumed much of his energy earlier, while he was cultivating it now, the speed of how his body absorbed the vital energy around him had become unusually faster. Moreover, he could feel how easier it was for him to control the vital energy running in his body. It seemed that all his problems with cultivating his energy had disappeared.


    That was when it dawned to him. Refining a pill required him to constantly transport his vital energy into the herbal pot to sustain the flames within it. Thus, it became a good practice for him to improve his ability in controlling the flow of his vital energy.


    After an hour of cultivation in meditation, Austin finally recovered his vital energy which had been consumed in the process of refining the muscle-generating herbs.


    Furthermore, he could also feel how stronger his vital energy had become. It was needless to say that pill-refining was indeed a conductive process to vital energy cultivation.


    If so, then he would like to refine more pills in his free time. It would be a nice way to improve his vital


    t to control the temperature of the flames through his intuition. The flames mildly heated the lumps that were formed and melted it evenly in the suspension.


    With the constant heat being administered, the thick paste turned into a dark red paste.


    Austin observed the dark red paste in the herbal pot through that transparent crystal. With a little hesitation, he threw the essence of vigor-generating fruits into the mixture.


    The black particles fell into the pot but nothing changed. The particles just danced in the flames without any sign of melting into the dark red paste.


    "Different materials have different tolerance to the temperature. The refiner must learn to control the temperature of the flames at different spots in the herbal pot. The refiner must suppress the flames in the areas where the pot needs low temperature. Same with the areas that need a higher temperature, the refiner needs to ease the control with the flames and make the area warmer."


    Sweat began forming on Austin''s forehead as he grew anxious about what was going on. The black particles of the vigor-generating fruits hadn''t blended into the red paste yet. He repeated reading the part of Elixir Foundation where the method of blending different essences was introduced.

 Chapter 262 A Semi-finished Pill (Part Two)

    According to the Elixir Foundation, the different places in the herbal pot required different temperatures, especially when mixing different liquid and essences.


    It was the same herbal pot. However, some places of it would require high temperature and some would need low temperature. It was frankly hard to do. The refiner must have the ability to control the temperatures in different areas of the pot precisely.


    Austin observed the situation in the pot through the ice crystal once more.


    However, it was difficult for him to have an idea about the pot''s temperature just by simply looking. He could clearly see the ingredients inside the pot but he couldn''t touch them or feel them. Thus, there was no way for him to know how hot it was inside the pot now. How could he even control the temperature of the flames in this situation?


    Austin repeated the related part in the Elixir Foundation multiple times. Nonetheless, he still couldn''t figure out how to control the heat in different places of the pot. He felt as if he was stuck.


    He was in that dilemma when a thought suddenly flashed in his mind. ''It''s true that I can''t feel the temperature inside but wait... I have a spiritual sense! That should do! I could apply my spiritual sense power and make it work into the herbal pot. I''d definitely know the temperature anywhere in the pot by doing that. Thus, I can control my vital energy based on it.''


    Austin immediately took action with this in his mind.


    He released his spiritual sense power and within a moment, he got a full view of what was inside the pot. He instantly knew the temperature at every point inside the pot and even the interior sculpted decorations. Everything was suddenly so clear to him just like the way he could se


    t alley after leaving the room. He dropped by a garment store and bought a grey robe before heading to the pill store. He took his black cloak off and put on his grey cloak instead.


    He assumed that the people from the Medicine Sect must be searching for him everywhere. Thus, he changed his garment. He had taken the powerful crystal from the Cloud Cave from them and killed Steward Meng. These two sins alone should be enough to make the Sect go crazy about hunting him down.


    Clearly, he was no longer safe with the black cloak on.


    He went to the Pill Trading Street after dressing himself in a grey cloak. The mentioned street was the busiest one in the Peace Town.


    He thought that no one would recognize him, let alone notice him because of his new clothes.


    He was terribly wrong!


    There was really no way for him to escape if a person set his full mind in catching him. Two men were already eyeing him from afar just shortly after he showed up on the street of Peace Town.


    Since the street was full of hustle and bustle, a crowd of people, and tons of vehicles, Austin had left his guard down and didn''t even notice that he had been spotted.

 Chapter 265 Level Three Sword Intent

    Johnson, the steward of the Sun Sect, was meditating and practicing in a magnificent house in Peace Town.


    He had reached the peak of the medium stage of the Earth Realm in vital energy. Of late, he had started feeling strongly that the time to upgrade to the premium stage of the Earth Realm had arrived.


    He had originally planned to keep close at home and practice to get to the premium stage of the Earth Realm with every bit of effort in this period.


    But before that, Marvin had asked him to kill Austin secretly to settle old scores.


    Everyone knew that Marvin was Johnson''s nephew. But what nobody knew was that Marvin was born of the adultery between Johnson and his sister-in-law, which meant that Johnson loved him even more dearly.


    After receiving Marvin''s notice that Austin had left Sun Sect for Peace Town, Johnson rushed to Peace Town, only to find Marvin''s rotten corpse.


    Knowing for sure that Austin had killed Marvin, Johnson was consumed with hatred for Austin.


    He led a group of loyal disciples who he had secretly trained in the Sun Sect in the past to Peace Town, vowing to tear Austin to shreds.


    However, for several days in a row, Austin was nowhere to be found in Peace Town.


    So now, although Johnson was meditating in the room, his thoughts kept swirling inside his head. Marvin''s death stuck in his mind and he decided to find Austin as soon as possible and kill him.


    As he meditated, a disciple knocked on the door, shouting anxiously.


    Johnson''s heart jolted, a hope that they had found Austin''s whereabouts taking root within him.


    "Come in."


    At his words, the door swung open and a disciple walked in.


    "Steward, Isaac seems to have found Austin."


    "What? Really? They have? Good job! Marvin, you can rest assured. I''ll get even with that bastard!


    And Austin, I''ll beat you hard, and then torture you in the cruelest ways in the world!


    You''ll bitterly regret killing my dear Marvin!"


    A vicious monster growled within Johnson.


    "Call everyone to band together and find out where exactly Austin is. Don''t let him escape again!". . . The north side of Peace Town.


    After Austin left Peace Town, he crossed hills and jungles and waded across a river. Six hours later, he came to a large dense jungle that was secluded and uninhabited.


    In the woods, trees put forth their blossoms for his eyes to feast on, wildflowers and grasses were verdant, beautiful and fragrant, making the place poetic and picturesque.


    ''The environment here is good, '' thought Austin. ''And most importantly, it''s very quiet, and no one will disturb me. What an amazing place for me to practice the second stage!''


    Showing no interest in the surrounding scenery, Austin began to prepare for his practice.


    First, he looked around the forest for water.


    A clear stream flowed not far from the forest.


    Austin took out the big iron bucket that he had bought in Peace Town. The bucket was about two meters high, so big that it needed three adults to get their arms around it. Ordinary people who had never been train


    omprehension of the martial arts and the general situation of the world, and his understanding of the law of the world. It was one of the deepest realms of his soul. The level two sword intent that Austin had grasped was usually hidden in his soul.


    Now, his soul was tormented. The level two sword intent that had hidden in his soul was roused and erupted uncontrollably. Austin didn''t intentionally urge the two swords, but they began to practice in his soul.


    Moreover, his soul and spirit were the most sensitive and soberest, and he could think faster than usual. This meant that he had a deeper understanding of the sword intent. He finally knew the answers to the questions that had confused him when he practiced martial arts before.


    ''Oh, I see. That''s why, '' mused Austin. But he was soon attracted again by the fighting skills that the two swords in the depths of his soul were showing him.


    As he paid attention to the swordsmanship, his mind seemed to merge with the two swords. His heart went with the swords, and he even forgot his pain and suffering.


    The hoarse and exhausted cries of pain stopped abruptly.


    The two swords in Austin''s soul seemed to have removed his pain and turned it into nothing.


    The medicinal juice in the bucket kept permeating Austin''s body.


    He fixed his eyes on the two swords in his soul. With the changing movements of the Illusory Swordsmanship, he completely integrated himself into a clear sword intent realm. The level two sword intent became more refined, sharper, and purer.


    Moreover, in this clear sword intent realm, he found that the two swords in his soul began to change and wanted to make some breakthroughs.


    Finally, with a clear click, the two swords irresistibly merged into one and then separated again. In Austin''s soul, there were three swords standing sharp in a line!


    Amidst this extreme physical pain, Austin''s soul ushered in the third-level sword intent.


    And now, he had gone one step further in swordsmanship and achieved level three sword intent.

 Chapter 266 Youll Offer Me Exactly What I Need (Part One)

    Austin was totally lost in a different world as he got indulged and passionately involved in the cultivation. He had not stopped till he reached level three sword intent. Only after he achieved what he wanted, he slowly opened his eyes.


    ''What has happened to me?


    All the pains and aches that had overtaken my body have already gone. I do not feel any pain at all!


    It looks like the enhancing power and potency of the liquid which was inside the iron barrel have been absorbed by my body completely!'' Austin thought. He was filled with delight when he checked the scarce amount of liquid left inside the barrel. He was right! Slowly he sensed the force gushing in each cell of his body. It was as if a powerful storm was flowing inside his energy meridians and blood vessels freely. It was strange because he did not feel any discomfort, rather he felt more comfortable with all those forces rushing within his blood stream.


    Gradually, a strong force seemed to rise inside Austin''s body; he felt like a giant whirlpool swirling within him. The force flowed in and out of each of his organs, and every point of his energy meridians; it traveled across each cell of his bones, muscles and skin. He felt it flow eternally through his veins. The force was as powerful as ten thousand horses galloping ahead without any restraint. It was as powerful as the storm raging on the turbulent sea.


    Each pore, every cell of his muscles and bones was filled with that powerful force! It was seizing his body and spreading everywhere.


    While all that happened inside him, his skin miraculously appeared to have a new texture, like that of jade. It was clear, smooth, strong and beautiful. Austin realized that a lot of things were changing in him��not only inside his body but also in his appearance.


    Filled with the new power, Austin roared like thunder echoing before it struck.


    His voice shook the surroundings. The leaves on the branches of the trees in the forest trembled and fell to the ground; the birds that were chirping happily a few moments ago were frightened and flew away in all directions. Everything quivered as if a giant beast had appeared before them from nowhere!


    Boom!


    Austin leaped out from the big iron barrel. His whole naked body glittered in gold


    uck. But that doesn''t mean he is more powerful than us. We are the inner disciples! He just cannot be more powerful than us!


    If we meet Austin today, I will show him and you, how weak he is! His identity as the so-called principal disciple is nothing when he is fighting against the inner disciples!"


    Hearing Isaac''s words, the other disciples nodded their heads in affirmation. They all had the same feelings about Austin!


    They were indignant at the fact that the high-positioned members of the Sect had decided to choose the principal disciples directly from the outer sect.


    It was true that most of the inner disciples were not only more powerful than the outer disciples in areas of force and energy, but also had cultivated themselves for a much longer time. This gave them an edge over the outer disciples, so they resented the decision of the Sect.


    Earlier, all the principals had been chosen from the inner disciples. But this time the rule had been changed. The three principal disciples were directly chosen from the outer ones. This meant that the inner disciples had a lesser chance to be promoted to principal disciples.


    Now when Isaac mentioned this matter, the other four inner disciples felt that it was unfair and were resentful again. They were trying to get a chance to vent their anger at Austin, who was an outer disciple and had been directly chosen to be a principal disciple a few days ago! All of them had sworn that they would teach Austin a good lesson once they found him.

 Chapter 267 Youll Offer Me Exactly What I Need (Part Two)

    They wanted to vent out the anger and frustration of all the inner disciples on him.


    "What''s that?"


    one of the inner disciples mumbled in a low voice filled with surprise.


    "Look carefully in the deep forest. There is a figure walking outside. It is coming towards us. From the features and body built, it looks like Austin," he added.


    "You''re right. I have seen him at the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge. It''s definitely him!" another disciple confirmed the previous one''s words.


    The five disciples were now sure that the figure they were seeing walking out of the dense woods was Austin Lin.


    "Let''s go. Hurry up! This guy''s bodily movement skill is really good. Let''s not give him another opportunity to escape from us," Isaac said instantly.


    Quickly, all five of them started their bodily movement skill and ran in different directions. They formed a fan-like shape as they tried to surround Austin from all sides. . . .


    Austin smiled to himself. He had just jumped out of the big iron barrel after learning the second stage of the Overlord Body-refining Formula.


    As moments passed he was getting used to the new force present in his body. Austin was very satisfied with it. While putting on his clothes and shoes, he had been making plans to return.


    First he wanted to return to Peace Town.


    While walking out of the woods, he had sensed something.


    With the help of his sharp spiritual sense, he could feel the presence of five figures running towards him.


    ''The inner disciples of the Sun Sect?'' he wondered.


    Seeing their clothes, Austin could recognize all five of them.


    Powered by his spiritual sense force, Austin had been able to hear the conversation of the five inner disciples.


    It took Austin a moment to understand what was happening. Hi


    Steward Su. Maybe he wants to maintain a good relationship with the other stronger ones and wants to collect people whom he can rely on.


    Ha ha! But imagine how he will react, when he comes to know that the five of us are not passing through this forest accidentally, but are here to complete the task assigned by Steward Su! How will he feel when he realizes that we are on this mission to capture him!


    What expressions will be on his face? Will he regret that he did not run away as soon as he saw us?" Merlin said with a sarcastic smile.


    "Ha ha ha! You are right, Merlin! I am really eager to see the expression on his face. There will be fear and regret only!"


    At the helm of his strength, Austin was again able to hear their conversations clearly. His spiritual sense force was penetrating around and covered all the area.


    ''Aha! All the five of them are really foolish and ridiculous!'' Austin had a smirk on his face.


    Within a few moments, Austin and the five figures were standing face to face.


    "Hi, everyone!"


    Austin greeted the five fools enthusiastically. They had been blinded by their superiority and could not estimate the power which was running in Austin''s body.

 Chapter 268 Youll Offer Me Exactly What I Need (Part Three)

    Hmm! Austin Lin, do you think that the five of us are here by accident?


    one of the inner disciples said coldly and arrogantly while his eyes were fixed at Austin.


    "Ha ha! You must be kidding, right? This is a quiet and lonely place to be and only a few people come here. Why would I think the five of you are here accidentally? I am not so naive.


    Actually I knew that you were coming for me. Johnson, Steward Su has sent you to find and capture me. Am I right?" Austin asked with a smile.


    "What?" the inner disciples had not expected this answer and looked at each other, confused about how Austin knew their intentions.


    "How do you know that the five of us have been sent by Steward Su and that we are here to catch you?"


    "Why don''t you attempt to run away?" another inner disciple asked, totally puzzled by the calmness on Austin''s face.


    The faces of the five inner disciples had expressions of shock and astonishment. They were unable to understand how Austin was so relaxed while he stood before them. He showed no fear and no regret!


    "Run away? Why should I run away? After seeing the five of you here, I am overjoyed. How can I run away? " Austin retorted.


    "What are you talking about? You know we are here to capture you, still you are happy to see us? Are you insane?"


    The five inner disciples were stunned by each word that Austin spoke. ''What was wrong with this guy?'' they wondered.


    "Isaac, I think Austin has realized that he will not be able to escape from Steward Su after killing Marvin. The pressure and fear, the distress and terror have made him go crazy. I think, he has become deranged.


    I have heard people say that Austin had been a fool for thr


    for his mistakes," Isaac quickly reminded Merlin what they were supposed to do.


    "It''s too late! This guy must die! I cannot let him live after what he did to me!"


    Merlin had become so enraged that he did not want to hear anyone''s advice. He could not let this guy get out alive from there. It was not enough for Merlin to take him to Steward Su. Merlin had to kill him to avenge the insult. No one dared to slap him ever. Austin had to die for doing such a thing!


    "Ha ha! Don''t save your strength. Try your best," Austin said calmly with a smile. Merlin''s anger had no impact on Austin. He had slapped Merlin deliberately and now he was waiting for Merlin to attack so that he could test his new physical power.


    While he was calm inside, his body started to become hard. Sensing the toughness overwhelming his skin, Austin was confident of himself. He did not use his vital energy at all. He was going to take in the heat and power being projected at him by Merlin. Austin had decided to face it only with his physical body. He knew what he was doing and was eager to show them all that they were totally unaware of!

 Chapter 269 Test The Power Of The Human Body

    Austin slapped Merlin, one of the inner disciples, on the face, successfully irritating the latter. Merlin practiced his Demonic Bone-chilling Claw, intending to kill Austin.


    By doing this, Austin wanted to test the second stage of his Overlord Body-refining Formula which he had just succeeded in completing not long ago. Therefore, he didn''t evade Merlin''s attacks. He simply aroused the power inside his own flesh. His muscles heaved like hills and mountains in a great earthquake. They moved underneath his skin, as if countless frogs hid beneath.


    Merlin''s attacks landed on Austin''s body as quickly as lightning. The great power in his attacks locked Austin in place. A dark and terrifying demonic cloud rolled forward.


    "Hey, guys. Austin is enjoying some undeserved fame. Before Merlin''s unique skills, he is locked and can''t move. I bet this fight will end quite soon. Austin''s reputation has been rising inside the Sun Sect in recent years, only to be killed by Merlin today."


    "Look at him being desperate and helpless. He dares block Merlin''s Demonic Bone-chilling Claw with his body. How silly of him!"


    Discussions were taking place among the other four inner disciples.


    Bang!


    Austin didn''t try to move aside or evade Merlin''s attacks. His chest absorbed the full force of Merlin''s Demonic Bone-chilling Claw.


    With a deafening thud, Austin''s chest was hit hard by lightning. His clothes were torn to shreds. A dark palm print appeared on the skin of his chest.


    Austin felt an enormous force strike his body. He had to back up.


    "Ouch!"


    Austin felt a sharp pain somewhere inside his body. He was close to tears.


    However, that was all that he felt. Besides the pain, he felt nothing. His body was harmed in no other way.


    Merlin had already reached the ninth level of Energy Gathering Realm, and he wielded this Demonic Bone-chilling Claw with terrifying power. Nobody dared underestimate this formidable force.


    Nonetheless, Austin chose to stand still. He took the risk and received each blow. Much to everyone''s surprise, he wasn''t harmed at all.


    Austin lifted his hand and touched his chest. Except for the tattered clothes and the charred skin in the shape of a palm, he was fine.


    "Haha!" ...


    Austin laughed out loud. It seemed that a warrior mastered the stage two of Overlord Body-refining Formula could sustain the direct attack of a cultivator of the Energy Gathering Realm. Perhaps it could even withstand the attack of a cultivator at the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    ... ... ...


    "Unbelievable!


    What an incredible force that was!"


    All the five inner disciples, including Merlin, had thought that Austin would have been killed by the Demonic Bone-chilling Claw. On the contrary, Austin simply backed up a little and then stood firm. No harm seemed to have come to him. After receiving every blow, Austin just laughed loudly, still safe and sound.


    This turn of events surprised everybody. They were left staring at Austin, dumbfounded.


    Merlin, out of everyone present, was most knowledgeable about the tremendous power of the Demonic Bone-chilling Claw. Even a cultivator of the preliminary stage of Earth Realm was once severely hurt by it.


    Unexpectedly, Austin, who was rumored to have just reached the ninth level of Energy Gathering Realm, boasted of such an indestructible body.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Merlin had vowed to kill Austin. But now, he couldn''t even seriously injure him. Shocked, confused, and furious, he couldn''t put up with what was happening.


    His angry screams echoed through the air. He mus


    orce.


    Bang!


    It felt as though the air between them exploded. The disciple''s body was mangled by the blow.


    His chest was crushed.


    A deafening sound was heard by everyone and the disciple''s breastbone was shattered into a thousand pieces. His organs vaporized and his body was sent flying through the air as though it was a doll. Blood gushed from his badly disfigured mouth. He landed on the ground a dozen meters away. He was dead even before he landed.


    The other four disciples were absolutely horrified.


    They inhaled sharply.


    There was no denying the power and strength of Austin''s body.


    He not only successfully resisted the attacks of a level nine cultivator of Energy Gathering Realm; he also killed a level eight cultivator with one punch.


    It would sound unimaginable to anybody who hadn''t seen it with their own two eyes.


    Even Earth Realm cultivators did not dare use their physical bodies to receive attacks from level nine or level eight cultivators of Energy Gathering Realm. It was incredibly rare to witness one from the preliminary stage of Earth Realm to defeat the latter, and in mere seconds, for that matter.


    "Let''s kill him together. If he lives, all of us will die," shouted an inner disciple, his voice full of desperation.


    The other three disciples nodded their agreement.


    Simultaneously, they attacked, each disciple performing the best and most damaging technique he knew, hoping to defeat Austin and find a way out.


    Isaac used his Sea God Fist. When he stretched out his fist, ripples formed in the air. Seawater rushed and flowed everywhere, ready to rip apart any enemy standing in its way.


    On the other side, Merlin exerted his Demonic Bone-chilling Claw to attack Austin again, recognizing the possibility that it might all be in vain.


    Now that Austin had gotten a bit exhausted from fighting four enemies, Merlin thought that his Demonic Bone-chilling Claw might find an opportunity to strike a mortal blow.


    Another inner disciple wielded a long sword. He threw Austin deadly glances. Suddenly, two sharp swords shot from his eyes and flew toward Austin. This disciple, it turned out, had learned a level two sword intent.


    The last inner disciple held a broadsword in one hand. He wielded his weapon coolly, but he seemed like he had immense strength. Looking at him, one would think that he could cut a hill into two.

 Chapter 270 The Mastermind Is Here (Part One)

    Trying to dodge the combined attack of several inner disciples, Austin decided to use an old trick up his sleeve. He suddenly moved towards Merlin. Although facing Merlin directly was very risky because Austin had to take a hit of the Demonic Bone-chilling Claw, despite that it was a risk he was willing to take. Then, with one powerful punch, Austin broke Merlin''s chest, blood mixed with visceral debris splattered out.


    Boom!


    Then, the Violet Royal Sword struck and more than 30 sword-lights burst out like splashes in the water.


    The sword-lights were created two kinds of attack and struck separately towards each disciple with a sword and another with a blade. Every sword-light attack contained so much vital energy force that it could severely damage its target with just one hit.


    The disciple holding the sword had only grasped a very basic idea of the sword play. In the realm of kendo, he was already being overpowered by Austin. Austin only gazed at him for split second and immediately saw through the weakness of his sword play. His observation and comprehension skills were really amazing, like an eagle seeing through its prey.


    It was obvious that Austin''s sword-lights attacked the flaws in the sword play of the disciple.


    And the disciple with the blade didn''t fare much better either. His blade wielding might be more cunning but in the face of a dozen of sword-lights from Austin, he lost his tempo and could hardly keep up with Austin''s attack, let alone unleash his blade wielding power.


    The disciple with the sword suddenly bellowed out a blood-curdling scream. His throat was slit open, blood gushed out from the wound. It spewed out like droplets from a fountain. His eyes with a horrified shock stared at Austin in a ghostly manner. His sword-play was completely destroyed by Austin''s attack.


    And the disciple with the blade was hit by five or six sword-lights, one of which gave him a fatal chest wound. And blood dripped from the wound.


    The two disciples fell to the ground like logs falling down after being sliced from its ba


    It turned out Austin had been using Magical Aura-changing Skill to conceal his true vital energy. But right there and then, he had finally decided to unleash his true vital energy.


    "What? Am I dreaming? Your cultivation base is at Earth Realm! And your vital energy is stronger than Steward Su!


    Alright! I guess I will die without any regrets!"


    With that, Isaac closed his eyes and fell to the ground.


    It turned out that his internal organs had already been shattered by Austin''s punching power when their fists collided together. He remained alive until now thanks to the last bit of vital energy he had left. It was as if the last remaining juice of a lemon was finally squeezed out of it.


    Now he was dead.


    "Shit, how can you keep talking when you are already dead."


    Austin shook his head with amazement.


    ... ... ...


    "Austin, Don''t you dare hide from me anymore you little coward. This time, you can''t run away. I will definitely kill you!"


    After Austin had killed the five inner disciples, a powerful and loud voice suddenly boomed in the distance, shaking the mountains and forests, scaring the birds away. It was like bomb had suddenly dropped out of nowhere, disturbing the quiet expanse.


    Some beasts were also running for their lives in the forests.


    "Well, it seems like the mastermind behind all this has finally joined the show."

 Chapter 271 The Mastermind Is Here (Part Two)

    Austin looked at the direction of the voice and muttered to himself.


    "Alright, saves me the time and effort from going after him myself. Finally, let''s get this over with already. I''m tired of being chased after."


    However, Steward Su had been using his position as the Steward in Sun Sect to train a group of close disciples.


    He must have brought an army of disciples with him, like a king going out into the battlefield with his personal guards.


    In order to avoid facing a dozen enemies alone, Austin decided to let Violet help him out.


    After all, Johnson had immersed himself at the medium stage of Earth Realm for more than ten years. His understanding in the realm was very solid and his combating strength was also more powerful than most of those at medium stage of Earth Realm. He might be at par with some warriors at the premium stage of Earth Realm.


    Austin wanted to prepare thoroughly for such a battle. Better safe than sorry.


    So he communicated with Violet through his mind.


    A beautiful and bewitching woman emerged from a green fog. It was Violet.


    Hmm? ''Violet, how come your demonic power seems to be stronger than before?''


    Austin''s spiritual sense was so strong that he recognized Violet''s increase in power instantly.


    Violet, covering her mouth with her hand, chuckled, "Yes master, my current cultivation base is already very close to the medium stage of Earth Realm in the human territory.


    As I explained to you last time, the powerful crystal is a great supplement for my breakthrough during cultivation. It''s like the perfect energy booster.


    All this time, I have been using the powerful crystal to practice and my progress has been surprisingly several times faster than before.


    Soon, I will breakthrough and my cultivation base will rise to a higher level. Isn''t this exciting?"


    Violet was very happy because diabolic beasts have a much tougher time than human beings in getting breakthroughs in their cultivation. Many diabolic beasts, although naturally strong, couldn''t rise up in their cultivat


    stin, did you murder my nephew Marvin? Confess brat! Don''t even dare to hide anything. Otherwise, I will make you beg for your own death!"


    Johnson asked loudly, his attention solely on Austin. He didn''t even care that Violet was there, as she was an insignificant fly in his mind.


    "Don''t yell like an old prick! I can hear you just fine you know. Yes, It was me. I killed Marvin. He tried to kill me multiple times just so you know. He deserved to die!"


    Austin said in a calm and menacing voice.


    Johnson listened to Austin''s admission and the anger in his heart blazed even more, especially when he saw Austin admit it in such a casual way. He was like a volcano ready to erupt and spew out his anger.


    Austin did not even reveal a hint of panic. Where does he get his confidence from?


    "You vicious little brat! Austin, how could you kill your own fellow! You must die for your sin!


    And how dare you face the steward of Sun Sect with such a disrespectful attitude.


    Austin, I am now declaring your two sins as steward. One is the murder of your own fellow, and the other is disrespecting your superior.


    These two were clearly stipulated by Sun Sect. You committed both crimes without hesitations. Get on your knees and surrender!"


    Johnson said in a determined manner. He glared at Austin, trying to pressure Austin as the Steward of Sun Sect.

 Chapter 272 Fighting With Johnson Su!

    Johnson tried to display no lack of vigor in his identity as the Steward when he saw Austin.


    All the two dozen disciples who had come together with Johnson were his deliberately cultivated henchmen from the Sun Sect.


    Seeing that Austin was in a weakened state, all of them began shouting fiercely at him.


    "Austin, how dare you kill the younger apprentice, Marvin! You''re not stepping out of here alive today!"


    "Austin, why don''t you kneel down in front of Steward Su and plead guilty? If you surrender now, he might show you some mercy."


    "That''s impossible! If this guy kneels down and pleads guilty, he might suffer a little less. But there''s no way he''ll be let off easily after the crime he''s committed."


    "Cut the crap. I don''t think this guy cares about it at all. He doesn''t seem to even think that he committed a crime.


    In my opinion, we should first beat him to a pulp and then ask him to confess his crimes."


    Austin stood up with the chest in his arms and laughed. "It''s true that empty vessels make the most noise!


    That guy Marvin always made trouble for me. I think I already let him live for too long!"


    "How dare you! Come on, take him down," Johnson roared angrily.


    Suddenly, two disciples from opposite sides of the crowd sprung at Austin.


    Both of them were at level nine of Energy Gathering Realm. They wanted to control Austin with their bare hands.


    But before they could even approach him, Austin staggered in front of one of them and gave him a punch.


    Austin''s bodily movement skill was lightning-fast. It was hard to see him move with the naked eye. He moved so fast that all the disciples felt like Austin was standing in front of them at once.


    With their slow reflexes, it was impossible for them to avoid his attacks.


    Crack! Crack!


    With a scream, the first disciple flew a dozen meters backward. His entire right arm was bent at a strange angle and white bone was jutting out of his skin.


    With a flash of his body, Austin appeared in front of another disciple.


    This disciple was shocked by what he had seen just now. He had barely come to his senses when he saw Austin standing in front of him.


    He didn''t have time to summon his sword, so he hastily waved his hands in a circle in haste, producing an illusory old wooden stake from which there was the smoldering smell of murder.


    "Withering Tree Fist!"


    The disciple shouted loudly, and the illusory old wooden stake came shot out and smashed into Austin.


    Instead of dodging the wooden stake, Austin moved forward.


    Bang!


    The illusory old wooden stake smashed heavily against Austin''s chest, almost knocking the breath out of him.


    But Austin merely released his physical strength and moved forward.


    The wooden stake had torn right through the cloth covering his chest and left a deep circular mask on his chest.


    However, there wasn''t too much damage.


    "Now it''s my turn!" Austin roared loudly and punched the disciple with his force of 5, 000 pounds.


    Austin had enough power now to highhandedly scare thousands of soldiers into retreating.


    Even the air seemed to sizzle with fear.


    With a dull sound, the disciple''s chest contracted inward, and then, with a bang, Austin''s fist penetrate


    ultivation base at level six of Energy Gathering Realm half a year ago.


    How had he suddenly reached cultivation base at the medium stage of Earth Realm?


    This fact confused Johnson.


    Now that the fighting has begun, there was no need for Austin to be polite to him. With a flash of the Violet Royal Sword, more than thirty sword-lights appeared again.


    At the same time, level three sword intent burst out as well.


    With the existence of both vital energy force of the medium stage of Earth Realm and level three sword intent, Austin''s pupils filled with sword aura. "Swoosh!" As soon as his eyes swept away, tangible sword aura appeared next to him one after another, framing the thirty sword-lights.


    Instantly, the sword aura was full of vigor and looked like a long river. The ferocious sword intent was created on the sword-light and glowed with magical luster.


    With more than 30 sword-lights in front of him and the omnipresent sword aura in the sky, clouds, and mist, Johnson found it really difficult to distinguish them.


    He felt like his vital energy was locked by the invisible swords.


    As soon as Austin displayed his level three sword intent, he could completely block the vital energy of any opponent who was at or below the medium stage of Earth Realm in an instant.


    ''This fellow''s swordsmanship is so brilliant, '' Johnson thought to himself.


    He felt no sense of superiority to Austin now.


    Originally, he had thought that he could easily catch Austin, who was only at Energy Gathering Realm while he himself was at cultivation base of the medium stage of Earth Realm. He had been more worried about how to torture Austin.


    But now, he realized how wrong he had been.


    In fact, he felt like he was the one in a dangerous situation here.


    His strongest unique skill was the Spectral Claw. In this emergency, he couldn''t use any other skill. The black ghost claw immediately appeared in front of him.


    But as soon as the enlarged ghost claw appeared, over thirty sword-lights flew toward it.


    Bang!


    When the ghost claw crashed into the thirty sword-lights, it exploded into black spots all over the sky.

 Chapter 273 Killing Johnson (Part One)

    As Austin defeated Johnson''s powerful Spectral Claw, Johnson felt a severe shock like he were struck by lightning. At the base of his throat, a sickly sweet liquid oozed out and blood began to trickle from his mouth.


    "Well, you and your nephew are guilty of doing cruel fiendish things. It is time someone took justice in their own hands and sent you to hell to reunite with him."


    Austin was clear on this. He was determined to kill Johnson.


    The thought aside, Austin was surprised to be able to easily defeat Johnson with just a part of his strength. He had even suppressed his cultivation base and nonetheless been successful in achieving his plan.


    Maybe, Austin thought, ''I am way stronger than most stewards in the Sun Sect. Now is my chance to show my might and prove my superiority.''


    "You were hiding so well, you little bastard! Humph, you want to kill me? That''s not as easy as you think.


    I am the steward. If you kill me, the whole sect will come after you."


    Johnson wiped the blood off his mouth and stared straight into Austin''s eyes. He had been posing as a steward to intimidate Austin all this while.


    But now that Austin had confronted Johnson, Austin was determined not to let his ''steward'' status bother him anymore. In fact, nothing could stop him from killing Johnson.


    Worse comes to worst, Austin would kill all the sect''s disciples.


    Since no witnesses were present, who would really be able to guess that it was him who killed Johnson?


    "Funny, is it? You think I dare not kill you because you are the steward? Sorry, I don''t care. Even though you are an Elder, I couldn''t care less about either of these things."


    Austin was determined to prove his words right. He was using all his strength, his vital energy of the premium stage of the Earth Realm to attack by using every part of the sword intent of the Illusory Swordsmanship.


    His sword cracked into tiny fissures


    y Austin in just two punches.


    But nothing stirred inside Austin. He had no mercy for him and so, took out his Violet Royal Sword. Thirty beams of sword-light blazed towards Johnson like flames about to lick him into a fatal fire.


    Even if Johnson was reluctant to die this way, he was just too weak to protect himself against this fate. Austin''s sword-light was all over Johnson.


    His heart, his chest, his mouth and his head. Not a little part of his body survived. There were wounds across his whole body.


    In a moment, Johnson''s head drooped. There was no sign of life from him, besides his wide gaping eyes that had last been mortified at the slaughter he was about to face.


    Austin''s rising powers meant not a good fate for the rest of Johnson''s disciples either. The vulnerable group was killed by Violet without being able to land a single blow on her. Violet''s cultivation base of energy was equal to the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm and was inching every minute to the next level.


    On top of that, Violet''s illusory self and quick moves as a nine tail demon fox was more than what was needed to kill the disciples of the seventh to ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    In just a short period, Violet had vanquished about half of them.

 Chapter 274 Killing Johnson (Part Two)

    And the rest were now too scared to fight her. So they started looking for ways to escape.


    On top of that, Austin had killed the strongest among them, their leader, in just a few moves. The others had been subconsciously depending on Johnson to protect them. But seeing him die this poorly, egged them on to run for their lives.


    Eight disciples remained and all seemed to be at a loss on the strategy ahead. Suddenly, a faceless person screamed to run and all of them scampered like an army of mice frantic to leave the battlefield.


    Austin has killed Johnson by his hand! Whether Johnson deserved this or not, the Sun Sect wouldn''t go easy on Austin once these witnesses spread the word on what they had just seen.


    So, Austin had to kill them all!


    He waved his Violet Royal Sword and again, the thirty beams of sword-light dashed at each of them. Carrying overwhelming energy, the sword-lights were hungry for blood.


    To ensure that no survivors get left, Austin decided to call his level 3 sword intent.


    As soon as it was called, a blazing sword-light pointed at each and every one of them, just a hair''s breadth away from their necks. No disciple dared even breathe.


    But they need not. Because, just within a second, flesh was pierced right through


    and blood was gurgled out by scores of impaled bodies.


    The attack was so brutal that there wasn''t any margin for survival. In just one blow, Austin had killed eight disciples of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    Austin''s vital energy of the premium stage of the Earth Realm, his Illusory Swordsmanship and level 3 sword intent had made him almost invincible.


    Violet was beyond astonished at


    the scene when Austin killed the men in just a snap of his fingers. Open-eyed, she exclaimed in surprise.


    "Okay, we have to bury these dead bodies in case it leads to a problem.


    foot of the Sun Mountain, home of the Sun Sect, it was certainly an advantageous location for them.


    "Humph, Austin was just a little bastard of the Energy Gathering Realm from some sect. Why did boss send five of us to catch him.


    He doesn''t deserve that much!


    I think one of us was enough to take care of him."


    It turned out that the five Wolf Generals were sent by the leader of the Blood Wolf Team, thirsty for Austin''s blood.


    "I was told Austin isn''t a normal cultivator of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    Patrick was killed by him."


    "Humph, that''s because Patrick was too lazy to work hard. His cultivation base was the worst among our Thirteen Wolf Generals. Really, he always brought shame to us."


    "Okay, okay, now that the boss had ordered us to kill him, it''s upon us to fulfill his wishes.


    Even though Patrick was weak enough to be killed by a nobody, he was still one of us. The little bastard has shown no respect towards us and made Patrick''s death a humiliating one. It''s like a slap on our faces. Once we catch him, I won''t let him take it easy. It''ll be a death by torture for sure.


    It''s time we sent out the message��that no one should even think of messing with us, especially a nobody!"

 Chapter 275 Refining The Lowest-ranked Elixir!

    Five Wolf Generals of the Blood Wolf Team were exclusively sent out to kill Austin.


    The five Wolf Generals meant to corner and kill Austin near the Sun Mountain. However, after some investigation, it was clear that Austin was not in the Sun Sect, but in Peace Town.


    They immediately left for Peace Town.


    Blood Wolf Team''s spies were almost everywhere, spread out over the Violet Orchid Empire. On their arrival in Peace Town, they sent their men to search every inch and seek out Austin.


    Peace Town was a town, going by its name, but its numerous population and vast territory impressed one as a small city.


    It was definitely not easy to seek out a person in such a place. . . .


    Austin sat in a room belonging to a tavern in Peace Town.


    A purple-brown herbal pot accompanied with ten doses of medical materials sat in front of him.


    This time, Austin still planned to refine the muscle-generating powder, which was actually an elixir and not a powder as against its name.


    Austin was doing this to learn the process of extracting the essence of the herbs.


    He had almost mastered the extracting steps and all he had to do was to practice more in order to speed up the process.


    Only after you got rid of the impurities could you get the essence of the herbs. And only after that could you blend them into one elixir.


    And because of this, the refining process was the most basic yet most important step of them all.


    Every pill refiner, including the high-ranked ones, would practice this basic step as often as they could to get the ideal speed and purity.


    The more attention paid to the refining process, the purer was the herb essence. And purer essence meant a more qualified elixir.


    Clearly, Austin had a great understanding of the importance of this basic step.


    Five of the ten doses of medical materials at hand were used to practice extracting the herb''s essences, and the other five to practice blending the essences.


    Austin released a breath he had been holding. He then put his hands on the underside of the herbal pot. A stream of golden fire, driven by the vital energy, started transferring through to the hand.


    And then, without warning, the fire simmering in his hand, rushed into the herbal pot.


    Egged on by the herbal pot, the fire multiplied in intensity in a matter of seconds.


    Austin tossed another muscle-gathering herb into the pot from above.


    Austin''s spiritual sense entered the herbal pot. He was able to grasp the herb''s location and temperature. Human eyes could not possibly get a better view than that.


    The flicker of the fire would affect eyesight, but not the spiritual sense in the slightest.


    After learning the exact location and the temperature, Austin realized that he ought to lower the flame, or there was a danger of the muscle-generating herb burning to ashes.


    So he u


    t he was able to refine the muscle-generating powder so quickly and smoothly.


    After the entire process, Austin found that he was all wet. He had been working on for about an hour, and every muscle inside him was sore and aching. As the vital energy had been continuously pumped into the herbal pot for a long time, his reserves were now down to forty percent, with sixty percent having gone into the pot.


    "Judging from this, I am not so great at the basic process. Refining just one elixir has worn me out so much!"


    Austin fetched an alabaster flask and put the elixir into it.


    Though he had succeeded in refining a muscle-generating powder, he was still uneasy. Maybe because he was not so sure about its quality and power, he kept asking himself, ''Has it met the same standards as those elixirs in the elixir shop?''


    Austin decided to show his elixirs to a few elixir shops, which were always collecting and selling elixirs for a living. He wanted their masters to judge it.


    After a good rest, Austin started to refine another muscle-generating powder.


    In the end, little mistakes meant that four of ten doses of the medical materials went to waste.


    But six of them, Austin successfully turned into muscle-generating powders.


    Concluding that his yield rate was about sixty percent, Austin wondered to himself, "How is my yield rate? Is it high or not? Is it good enough?"


    Austin was brand new to this field and had learned everything by reading books, all by himself. This meant that there were many questions that he had that were still unanswered.


    It took him a whole day and night to finish refining ten doses of medical materials.


    Austin was exhausted at the end of it.


    The moment he lay down, he fell into a deep sleep that spanned a whole day and night.


    When he finally woke up, he took his newly refined elixirs and made his way to a street full of elixir shops.

 Chapter 276 The Message Of Unearthly Fire (Part One)

    Austin arrived at the elixir store with only one bored and sleepy waiter attending the shop.


    He looked up at Austin lazily and told him they would purchase all kinds of qualified pills.


    Then Austin took out six muscle-generating powders which he refined by himself.


    The waiter nodded while identifying them carefully. Then his mouth slowly curved up into a smile. He was well pleased with the products.


    "Well, they look good. I''d say they are on the superior qualified section. How about 150 vital energy crystals each? This is our usual price for that quality. Though we sell those inferior ones with the same price.


    But I reckon you will understand the difference between selling and purchasing. After all, we need to make ends meet."


    "What? You mean their quality is that good? Are you sure about it?"


    Austin was way too surprised.


    Hearing Austin''s disbelief, the waiter looked a bit annoyed, "What do you mean? You don''t trust me? I had been here for more than eight years! I am not a newbie here!


    Not to mention I have identified level One pills over a hundred times already, I even identified Level Three pills several times!


    And here you are accusing me of making mistakes? This is unbelievable!"


    "No! No! No! That''s not what I meant. It is a complete misunderstanding! Look at you, so experienced. How can you be wrong? It is totally my fault."


    Hearing the waiter''s words, Austin was way too ecstatic. It never occurred to him that he did such a great job despite being a newbie in refining pills.


    "So are you still willing to sell these six muscle-generating powders? I can offer you a better price since it''s our first transaction together."


    The waiter eased his look because of Austin''s compliment.


    "Of course! I will sell it!"


    ust too many things to buy in order to survive. After all these years of being a pill refiner, I wasn''t able to save much. So I don''t really have much right now. Life is so hard, especially for the likes of us. Level One pill refiners are nobody in the industry! We are just like a dirt, trivial and insignificant."


    "Come on, man! You have five concubines! I will be more surprised if you have plenty of money left! And you have to spend some money in order to have a good time with your beautiful concubines! Do you really even have the time and energy to refine pills? Well, Buddy?"


    "Okay, okay. You know, everyone has his hobbies and stress relievers. I am just human after all. I have needs to satisfy as well.


    So what about you? How many vital energy crystals did you bring? Are you even confident that you could bid for the Unearthly Fire?"


    "Oh, buddy. Are you kidding right now? I am just a level one pill refiner like you. Why would I even dare to buy the Unearthly Fire? That at least costs about hundreds of thousands or even more vital energy crystals. It''s definitely something we can only dream of having! But let''s just go there and have a peek. It must be fun!

 Chapter 277 The Message Of Unearthly Fire (Part Two)

    We can witness how others will fight for it! I''m sure they''ll be like hyenas fighting over a piece of meat."


    Their voices gradually faded in the distance as the two drifted away toward Ganges Auction House.


    Austin''s interest peaked the moment he heard the words Unearthly Fire.


    In the Elixir Foundation, there was an explanation about the Unearthly Fire.


    Generally, the fire of pill refiner was refined using their own vital energy.


    The higher and stronger the cultivation base and vital energy of a pill refiner, the better quality and level of fire one would be able to produce. This would then produce a more effective pill.


    However, besides the fire which pill refiners enhance by vital energy, there was a particular fire which is more powerful, and that was Unearthly Fire! The skill that pill refiners do with the use of the Unearthly Fire to refine pills was called Borrowing Fire.


    The reason behind the name was quite literal actually. Unearthly Fire didn''t come from something inside, and it had nothing to do with vital energy. It was the kind of fire created outside. Hence, it came to be known as Borrowing Fire.


    While only the fire refined by vital energy could be considered as Refining Fire.


    In this vast world, Unearthly Fire was created from fallen meteorites or lava that have been roasted for thousands of years and even more.


    Compared to ordinary fire refined by vital energy, Unearthly Fire was way more powerful. Not only can it refine pills but also increase their effectiveness! But, obtaining such fire is quite challenging. They are usually hidden in some remote and dangerous area. Even if you were lucky enough to get it, you would still have to face the huge burden of making it as your own.


    same person who made business with him the last time.


    So he went to her directly.


    Seeing a customer coming her way, the woman beamed professionally.


    "Distinguished guest, what is it that you seek? To auction or to bid?"


    "Beautiful lady, I heard there was an Unearthly Fire on sale. Is it true? Can you tell me more about it?"


    "Lady?"


    the woman was stunned for a moment because of his sweet-talking. Austin was wearing a big cape, she couldn''t see his face well and was clueless of his gender or age.


    But she responded quickly, Austin''s voice sounded young, so she replied with a smile, "Dear, you look quite young, you must be a prospective pill refiner!"


    she deduced that Austin was a pill refiner in an instant. The reason was quite simple really, only pill refiners would be interested in the Unearthly Fire.


    "But what you heard is true. There is an Unearthly Fire on the auction. Let''s take care of some procedures first and then you can enter while waiting for the auction to begin."


    So Austin obediently completed the procedures and entered the auction room. But, there were no vacant seats available the moment he entered.

 Chapter 278 Chief Elder Of Flaming Sun Valley

    Austin walked into the auction hall and was immediately greeted by a staff member.


    "Sir, would you like to be in the general area or the VIP area?"


    "Oh, there are two separate areas? What''s the difference?"


    In the last auction that Austin had gone to, everyone had sat around the auction stand in the same hall without any partition.


    "Yes, we''ve just introduced this system in our auction house. Guests in the VIP area have priority in the auction for the same bid. The general area is in the lobby while the VIP area is a separate room with a crystal screen that broadcasts the auction in real time."


    Austin actually liked observing everything that went on at an auction.


    However, right now, he needed to hide his whereabouts. He would be a lot less conspicuous in a separate room.


    "I''m going to the VIP area."


    "Okay, distinguished guest. Please pay 50, 000 vital energy crystals for a VIP card which will be valid for one year. All our VIP cardholders will receive the same treatment at any Ganges Auction House in all the towns and cities in the Violet Orchid Empire."


    "What? 50, 000 vital energy crystals?"


    Austin gasped.


    Even though it seemed to be too much, he went ahead and paid 50, 000 vital energy crystals for a VIP card.


    Then, a coquettish waitress walked over to him.


    "Distinguished guest, your VIP room number is 63. I''ll be your guide for today.


    I''ll be serving you exclusively during the auction."


    The waitress was dressed in a bright red tightly-fitted gown. It was gorgeous and delicate and hugged her body at all the right places, showing off her curves. There was a silver ribbon tied around her waist, accentuating how small it was. Moreover, there was a slit in her gown under which her snow-white legs peeped out every time she took a step forward. And finally, the small smile on her face made her look confident and charming. All in all, she looked sexy and seductive from head to toe. Any man would fall for her. Sure enough, as she led Austin to room 63, many of the men they passed by turned their heads around to ogle at her. They all looked at Austin with envy for being lucky enough to get this waitress.


    Of course, Austin didn''t even notice them. As he followed the waitress to his private room, all he could focus on was the twist of her tiny waist and how sexy she looked from the back. He was completely attracted to her.


    Austin''s luxury box was over 300 square meters in size with a luxurious carpet on the floor. The walls were thick and soundproof.


    Many special metals had been used to block outsiders from eavesdropping. This was the reason the Ganges Auction House


    oldly, his lips turning up into a sneer.


    "Please spare my life. Please spare my life!"


    The disciple in the yellow shirt was so frightened that he began kowtowing.


    "Chief, I know Austin''s identity," said a voice all of a sudden.


    One of the disciples in the crowd stepped forward and looked at Dwayne. He was none other than Weaver, who had gotten beaten up by Austin in front of the entrance of Lotus Tavern.


    He would definitely recognize Austin as soon as he saw him.


    Weaver didn''t have a good cultivation base but he was good at flattery. In the Flaming Sun Valley, he had been the most trusted follower of Raymond. Every time Raymond went out, he had always taken Weaver with him.


    But since Weaver had had to spend several months in Flaming Sun Valley to recover after being beaten up by Austin, he hadn''t been with Raymond this time. Otherwise, he would be dead too.


    The Chief Elder of the Flaming Sun Valley had specifically asked Weaver to come along because he thought that Weaver would know something about this incident that he didn''t. And now, it turned out that he was right.


    "You know it? Good, very good. Tell me."


    The Chief Elder couldn''t wait to find out.


    "Austin is an outer disciple of the Sun Sect. He''s insolent and has always acted tyrannically. He beat up Raymond and his disciples for no reason.


    He''s the one who broke my arm. I had to rest for two months before I recovered.


    Raymond''s death must have something to do with him."


    "Austin is just an outer disciple of the Sun Sect?


    How dare an outer disciple of the Sun Sect kill my grandson? Even Theon, the head of the Sun Sect, would respect me.


    Anyway, fine! Let''s go to the Sun Sect. I will see how Theon is going to explain this to me!"

 Chapter 279 The Auction (Part One)

    The foot of the Sun Mountain was bearing witness to a lot of hustle and bustle right now.


    Red flood-dragon horses, about a dozen in number, could be seen galloping from a mile away, swift as the wind. Before long, they reached the mountain and came to a halt in the blink of an eye. The man leading this company of horses was the Chief Elder of the Flaming Sun Valley, and his name was Dwayne.


    The red flood-dragon horse was a rare saddle horse which had earned its name because its head resembled the flood dragon and its body looked like a horse. It could travel tens of thousands of miles a day and was originally a level three diabolic beast. People had managed to tame a number of them and now, they were used as saddle horses.


    Evidently, a horse-like body didn''t mean it being a horse, and the red flood-dragon horse, even with its equine body, was still so expensive that only very large sects could afford it.


    Besides, not everyone had the ability to tame a level three diabolic beast.


    Although there were a small number of red flood dragon horses in Sun Sect, they were reserved for the six Elders and the Sect Leader only.


    Austin was not qualified to ride them, nor was anyone else regarding that, even though he had already become a principal disciple.


    The horses had come near the Sun Mountain. Dwayne had mobilized half of the red flood-dragon horses in the Flaming Sun Valley in his search for the man who had killed his grandson.


    The horses were quite conspicuous wherever the riders went and drew a lot of attention. Therefore, as soon as the company arrived at the foot of the Sun Mountain, the disciples guarding the door immediately noticed them and sprang to attention.


    Still seated on his horse, Dwayne ordered them in a loud voice, "Go to Elder Jaime of your sect. Tell him that his old friend Dwayne is waiting for him."


    The guards were surprised to know that their sect was being visited by people from the Flaming Sun Valley. The latter was quite famous and acknowledged to be far superior to Sun Sect itself. What business could these men have?


    Also, there were a dozen men in the team, and each of them was riding a red flood-dragon horse. Clearly, they were very powerful and must have been famo


    Jaime nodded his head and invited the company up to the mountain where the Sun Sect was situated.


    ...


    In Peace Town, outside the Ganges Auction House, five murderous, brutal, and cruel men smelled blood and entered the Ganges Auction House.


    "Are you sure that Austin is inside the Ganges Auction House?"


    One of them asked another in a low voice.


    "Yes." The man replied. They were members of the Blood Wolf Team. "We have several hidden spies lurking in the Ganges Auction House and they found Austin''s name in the guest register. According to our friends, Austin is inside today!"


    "Okay then. Let''s get inside and find out where he is. When the auction is over, we will follow him.


    Oh, almost forgot. We can also see if there is something in the auction that interests us." The man grinned.


    Ganges Auction House was the most famous, largest, and the one having the most widespread chain of auction houses in the entire Violet Orchid Empire. It had branches almost everywhere.


    In fact, one could say that it was monopolizing the auction house business in the whole empire.


    "Sure. It''s a good chance for us to look around and see what the Ganges Auction House has to offer. What I am wondering is, Austin is a mere nobody at the Energy Gathering Realm and we are five Wolf Generals. So why has our leader sent us to kill such a weakling? It''s a waste of our talents doing such a petty job. Why did he make such a fuss over this trifle? Anyone could have killed him.

 Chapter 280 The Auction (Part Two)

    Anyway, if we can find a couple of treasures in the auction, it will be a worthwhile trip for us."


    The five men entered inside.


    ...


    Inside room 63 of the Ganges Auction House, Austin was busy in his meditation and his eyes were closed. He had been sitting like this for a while now and the maidservant was angry and resentful at his nonchalant manner. He had been acting like a monk or a hermit.


    ''Damn! What kind of guest am I stuck with? Is he a eunuch or something? Why the hell isn''t he reacting to all my seduction efforts?'' She thought furiously.


    The maidservants in the VIP area were officially paid to serve the guests. But the tips they received far outweighed their salaries if they could satisfy those guests through sex.


    As the ticket to enter the VIP area of the auction house could only be afforded by the very rich, the maids were sure to receive highly generous rewards for their efforts.


    But this particular maid hadn''t expected that she would encounter a guest that day who was completely oblivious to her honey-trap.


    Ding-dong! Ding-dong!


    The bell rang out through the hall of the auction house and


    its resounding tinkling sound could be heard across the whole building, which was extremely large in size. The hubbub of the crowd gradually waned and gave way to a calm and anxious silence. Everyone turned their eyes towards the center of the hall where a crystal platform was situated. Their gazes were filled with anticipation and enthusiasm.


    "Ho ho ho! Hello, everyone! I am sure that you all are getting impatient. So, I will skip the cliched opening lines and start the auction directly."


    A grey-haired old man announced as he walked to the center of the stage. There was a crystal desk situated before. His eyes ran down the hall which was packed with a dense crowd, and a wide smile spread across his face.


    Then he rested his eyes on the VIP area for a few seconds and looked away again.


    His sounds still reverberated through the hall.


    As an experienced auctioneer, he knew clearly what the guests really wanted to see and hear and was aware of wha


    r.


    So, after the old man''s words sank in, the bidding amount rose steeply and several times.


    After several rounds, the Cold Blade Sword finally fell in the hands of a lanky man with a humongous price of six hundred thousand vital energy crystals.


    After the first item was successfully auctioned, a dazzling array of treasures appeared on the table one by one for auction; precious armors, martial arts skills, cultivation methods, herbs and many other paraphernalia.


    Most surprising of all, one of the items for auction turned out to be a beautiful lady. Austin''s jaws dropped open when the girl was brought onto the stage.


    She looked very young, most probably at the tiny age of twelve or thirteen. But her body shape was insane!


    A G-Cup glamour teenage girl! She blushed scarlet at the numerous gazes boring into her.


    The appearance of this gorgeous and beautiful girl immediately brought out the animal lust that was hidden inside the men present there. They became horny and seemed ready to pounce on her at any time.


    In the end, the girl was sold for four hundred thousand vital energy crystals. The insane count of zeroes in the number made the old man conducting the auction grin from ear to ear. Austin calmly looked at those ugly men through the crystal screen in his room. He was sitting still with his eyes slightly closed, waiting for the item that would attract him.

 Chapter 281 The Dark Wind Sect Was At The Auction House (Part One)

    There was nothing strange in the Ganges Auction House. It was just a normal and peaceful day for everybody.


    Austin kept on staring at the giant crystal screen on the wall of his room as he sipped his tea from an antique cup. The crystal screen showed the auction inside the hall on real time.


    In fact, Austin wasn''t alone in this room. The maid who received Austin tried her best to flirt with him. This woman kept stroking her long, black hair in front of him. Once in a while, she walked back and forth in front of him, wriggling her round hips and swinging her waist all the way, just to attract his attention.


    Austin, as a mighty, young man, had gotten into her charming aura. He was attracted to the maid but tried so hard to keep it on himself and pretended that he didn''t see anything at all. Austin kept in mind what he was doing here all the time.


    He quietly sat there and gently sipped on his tea cup. Austin looked like a decent gentleman in the maid''s eyes who did everything to catch his attention. At last, she gave up because she thought that they were not on the same page. Disappointment could be seen in her angelic face. After a while, the maid curled her lips and just sat in the corner.


    Then the auction began. It didn''t have a strong start and nothing made Austin excited.


    Only those people in the hall offered prices while those who sat in the VIP rooms seldom showed their offers.


    "Ding!"


    A sudden rang from the crystal platform was heard. It caught Austin''s attention despite his deep thoughts.


    The white headed auctioneer took a small silver plate from one of the maids standing behind him. The gentleman quickly opened his mouth and flashed a wide smile on the audience.


    As the silver plate were shown at the auction, Austin found that there were two small and transparent jade bottles on it. There was a pale cerulean elixir that was rolling around inside each bottle.


    The elixirs attracted the attention of the crowd when the auctioneer took the plate by his hands. Elixirs were equally important as cultivation methods in the world of cultivators.


    Besides, some of the elixirs could directly improve the cultivation ba


    ng to purchase it regardless of an expensive price. Not everyone was fortunate to get one because the supply could hardly keep pace with the demand.


    "Good day everyone! Ladies and gentlemen, these two Energy-advancing Elixirs were made by the second most famous refiner of our empire, Master Yan. I believe that all of you must have heard of him and know how his capacity is!


    I would just let this speak for itself. I need not say any words. It can be guaranteed that the elixirs would be a big help for all aspiring cultivators!" the auctioneer cheerfully added.


    The auctioneer paused for a while. Then he waved his right hand and smiled at the audience. He said in a loud and energetic voice, "I officially start the auction for this. The upset price of each Energy-advancing Elixir is three hundred and thirty thousand vital energy crystals. Overall, it will be six hundred and sixty thousand!"


    "Seven hundred thousand!"


    Hardly had the auctioneer finished his words, someone had shouted his price loudly in the hall.


    "One million!"


    Another cultivator shouted right after the first one.


    A lot in the crowd were shocked as gasps were heard all over the place. The second cultivator quickly added thirty thousand vital energy crystals without any hesitation. It seemed that he was determined to get it, and his wealth obviously gave him more power than others.


    And needless to say, he was sitting in one of the VIP rooms.

 Chapter 282 The Dark Wind Sect Was At The Auction House (Part Two)

    Energy-Advancing Elixir was not a common thing to see and to have two of it would be phenomenal. Because of this, the cultivators were hyped and in just a minute, one million went far behind other bidders.


    Austin looked at the increasing price as he was quietly sitting on his chair. His fingers were crossed as he observed each person in the room.


    A hint of amazement could be seen on Austin''s face. He bitterly smiled as the auction kept on going.


    The popularity of Energy-advancing Elixir was beyond his expectation. He didn''t foresee that its price would exceed to one million vital energy crystals in an instant.


    Austin underestimated these two small elixirs and did not notice how its price would turn out. Suddenly, everyone inside were thrilled as they witnessed how the auction went on. In the end, Austin understood the position of high level refiners as he saw how cultivators needed elixirs just to rank up.


    He thought that it would be convenient if he could be able to refine such elixirs. Whenever he was lack of vital energy crystal, he could easily refine a couple of elixirs. If he could successfully make them, he wouldn''t have to worry about being poor the rest of his life.


    When he realized it, Austin made up his mind that one of his goals was to take more time to practice his refining skill.


    As the realization struck Austin, more cultivators of the Earth Realm were trying to win the auction. Austin already achieved the premium stage of Earth Realm, and these two elixirs were unable to help his cultivation. He was just sitting to observe the crowd.


    The voice of bidding kept going. Another voice was heard as the other one finished shouting his price.


    All of a sudden, the price of these two Energy-advancing Elixirs reached one million and forty thousand vital energy crystals. At this moment, there were just few cultivators in the hall who were bidding.


    But once in a while, someone in the VIP Rooms would shout their new bidding prices. After all, it was a large sum for ordinary Earth Realm cultivators and most


    that people should give them away to your Blood Wolf Team at a lower price!


    I don''t care if you want to put me on your enemy list. Let''s see if you can do any harm. The Dark Wind Sect will surely give you what you deserve!"


    It was the man''s shout all over the place.


    The auction house was filled with surprised cultivators. They never expected anyone would be brave enough to answer the Blood Wolf Team in that manner. Also, nobody knew that the Dark Wind Sect would show up in this town.


    If it said that nobody was willing to provoke Blood Wolf Team, then it should say that nobody dared to tease the Dark Wind Sect.


    Dark Wind Sect was a mysterious organization in this empire, and their disciples were hidden deeply. They had no contact with anyone and seldom showed up in public places. It was said that there were only few disciples in Dark Wind Sect and maybe just dozens of people.


    A lot of people would say that every single person in the Dark Wind Sect was terrible to deal with.


    Everyone in this sect already achieved a level of or above the premium stage of Earth Realm. Most of the disciples in the sect were cultivators of the Mysterious Realm, and only a small part of them weren''t.


    The Eighth General of Blood Wolf Team dared not to continue. He cast a furious glare at him and had to sit back on his chair, getting no other way to go.

 Chapter 283 Clue To Finding The Dark Bone Gloomy Fire (Part One)

    Anyone who has lived in the cultivators'' world knew what the name "Dark Wind Sect" meant, so when the eighth Wolf General of the Blood Wolf Team heard this, he resigned himself by keeping quiet because no one dared offend the sect. At this point, threatening them with "Blood Wolf Team" was useless.


    "One million and 700 thousand vital energy crystals!"


    It was with gritted teeth that the eighth Wolf General announced his bid.


    "Two million vital energy crystals!" a familiar voice rang out from the Dark Wind Sect''s position.


    Because the voice was dull, it was impossible to tell if the man was pleasant or angry.


    When the eighth Wolf General heard this, he became quite upset. Since he was a cultivator of the medium stage of Earth Realm, owning two Energy-advancing Elixirs would enable him to make a great breakthrough in vital energy cultivation, and allow him entry into the premium stage of Earth Realm.


    However, two million vital energy crystals were already beyond his financial capacity since the total amount that the five Wolf Generals brought this time was only 1 million 900 thousand.


    So, the two Energy-advancing Elixirs would undoubtedly go to people from the Dark Wind Sect.


    The auctioneer was quite pleased with the final bid price. He thought one million vital energy crystals was very satisfactory for the two Energy-advancing Elixirs before the auction started. But two million was twice that amount and already a bonus!


    After he announced the result of bidding for the two Energy-advancing Elixirs, a waitress came out holding a black wooden box. Then before the whole audience at the auction, she put the mysterious box on the crystal auction block in front of the auctioneer.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the next item up for bid is extremely precious. It was genuinely born between heaven and earth in a natural way��the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire, ranked eighth in the list of the Earth Fire.


    This precious item will not be of much interest for most ordinary cultiva


    This clue of the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire will have a total of five copies to be auctioned by our Ganges Auction House. This means anyone who gets the clue will be facing four competitors in the search. Do you understand?


    All right, I have said enough. Dear friends, take time to think about this carefully before bidding."


    Among those terribly disappointed by the last announcement was Austin.


    And he had reason to be frustrated. First, they were only bidding for a clue and not the real Dark Bone Gloomy Fire. Second, even if he won the bidding, there were still four competitors that he had to face. And last but not the least, the clue only gave a 40 percent chance of finding the Unearthly Fire.


    It was truly disturbing news. In the auction house, many people who initially planned to spend a lot of money to bid for the Unearthly Fire promptly canceled their participation.


    So, Austin decided to wait and observe the proceedings. It would give him a sense of how much people would be willing to bid to win the clue. If the prices weren''t too unreasonable, he would take a chance.


    Banging the gavel, the auctioneer started the bidding. "Everyone, the reserve price for the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire is one million vital energy crystals. We shall start the bidding."


    He stood and waited for people to make offers.

 Chapter 284 Clue To Finding The Dark Bone Gloomy Fire (Part Two)

    But since the Unearthly Fire had little significance for ordinary cultivators, and the only thing being auctioned off was a clue to finding the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire, there were hardly any bidders.


    The auctioneer did say earlier that it was only useful for pill refiners and fire cultivators.


    So, he was somewhat disappointed over the crowd''s lack of enthusiasm.


    Just when the auctioneer was starting to think whether the auction of the clue to the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire was going to be a failure, someone spoke up.


    The first bid was announced.


    "1 million 100 thousand vital energy crystals!"


    "1 million 150 thousand vital energy crystals!" a second one called out.


    A few moments later, the highest bid was placed at 1 million 500 thousand vital energy crystals.


    The number of bidders dwindled, and the interval between each bid became protracted because they needed to wait awhile before starting a new bidding.


    Finally, when the bid price came up to 1 million and 530 thousand, the bidding stopped after a very long wait.


    When the auctioneer on the crystal stage was about to announce this as the last bid price, Austin finally decided to make an offer.


    As a pill refiner, Austin was well aware of what he could gain by obtaining the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire. In case he won the clue and found the Unearthly Fire, he could further enhance his pill refining skill.


    Although he would only be bidding for information on how to obtain the Unearthly Fire, he still stood a better chance of finding it than someone who didn''t have a clue. It is said gaining wealth involved taking a risk. Maybe if Austin strove hard enough, he would be successful. After all, Austin never lacked spirit when it came to fighting.


    "1 million 600 thousand vital energy crystals."


    He offered the bid price through an audio button in his room, so no one was aware of his identity.


    Another bidder made an offer.


    Then the auction house remained silent for several minutes.


    When Austin spoke through the audio system, someone seated at the corner of the house sneered.


    of spiritual sense.


    "Violet, the five stalkers are not weak. One of them is at preliminary stage of Earth Realm, while the rest are medium-stage of Earth Realm cultivators.


    Each one is known to have a rich fighting experience, and their vital energy forces have been compacted inside their bodies making them powerful fighters.


    I assume that they all belong to the Blood Wolf Team.


    So, they will be tough to deal with. I''m afraid I can''t do this alone.


    While it may not be hard to get rid of them, I am telling you it will not be simple if I want to kill them all.


    "Humph! With this never-ending battle with the Blood Wolf Team, I''m certain they want me dead, but I want to kill them even more!"


    After saying this, Austin pondered about their situation.


    "Hahaha! Master, you can certainly try. We have a premium stage of Earth Realm cultivator, as well as a medium stage of Earth Realm cultivator. Since you''re not weak and have several trump cards on hand, there are few opponent in your realm who was able to fight you. Perhaps, we can kill five people altogether."


    "A premium stage and medium stage of Earth Realm cultivators?" Austin mumbled.


    Although stunned, Austin immediately understood the implication.


    "Violet, do you mean to say that you''ve made a breakthrough?


    And your strength is equivalent to a medium stage Earth Realm cultivator?"

 Chapter 285 Honey-trap (Part One)

    Austin was astonished when he heard Violet had broken through the medium stage of Earth Realm. It was unbelievable that the powerful crystal greatly helped Violet''s cultivation.


    As Austin and Violet communicated internally, the five Wolf Generals of the Blood Wolf Team, who had been trailing them for a long while, were getting closer.


    Amongst the five Wolf Generals, Austin''s spiritual sense could perceive that one had reached the preliminary stage of Earth Realm while other four were respectively at the medium stage of Earth Realm.


    Considering the adverse situation�C�Cthe conflict between the two sides and the significant difference in their numbers�C�CAustin rushed out and run into an isolated alley, aware that the Wolf Generals outnumbered them.


    The five members of the Blood Wolf Team followed Austin closely, not losing his trail.


    At the end of the alley stood a big deserted house. Two stone lions coated with dust which looked imposing squatted on both sides of the entrance. Upon walking into the courtyard, one would be welcomed with such a desolate scene�C�Cweeds had swallowed the entire yard, and cobwebs were scattered everywhere. The place looked spooky and totally abandoned.


    Finally, on Austin''s track, the five Wolf Generals arrived at the entrance of the deserted house.


    "Is this the place where that guy stays?


    Look, the house is very dilapidated and looks uninhabited for a long time. Did that guy sense us trailing him so he purposely let us follow him here?" said one of the Wolf Generals.


    "Hum, Austin is a warrior whose cultivation base is just at the Energy Gathering Realm. Are we, the five warriors whose cultivation base is at the Earth Realm, afraid of that guy playing some tricks on us? Let''s go inside and see what he wants to show us. I bet he is here," another one of the Wolf Generals retorted.


    They didn''t believe that Austin would do something unfavorable. So, they stepped in the house confidently.


    As they entered the courtyard, they were stunned to see that state of its landscape.


    What came into their views was a large piece of land in the courtyard covered by wildflowers and bushes. As it had been d


    I have endured contempt and suffered a lot. What I want is a stable life. In fact, if anyone of you promises to give me a stable life, I will choose you to be my master."


    The girl looked at the twelfth Wolf General, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Hearing her plea, the twelfth Wolf General was ecstatic as it seemed that the girl was willing to be with him.


    "Is it true that she will be with me? Am I dreaming? If I have her to accompany me for the rest of my life, I will be so happy!" The twelfth Wolf General asserted, deliriously overjoyed at the thought of the girl''s company.


    "You''re not dreaming, I am your girl from now on. Believe it or not, I am standing in front of you and never to leave you." The girl grinned at him. "That makes a deal. Now, you will follow me wherever I go and won''t disobey any of my commands.


    If you really want to be my girl, I want to give you a test. So, will you have sex with me? I can''t wait to eat you up!"


    Heart occupied by sexual desire, the twelfth Wolf General was totally dominated by his lust. The only thing he wanted to do was to immediately take possession of her body.


    "Don''t hurry. I once worked in Pink Delights House, and I know the duties of girls like me. Since you are my master, as you like, I will do anything you want.


    There is a vacant room on the left. If you really want to take care of me......then...." A red flush suffused the girl''s cheeks as she said that.

 Chapter 286 Honey-trap (Part Two)

    Nervous, she fiddled with the corner of her dress and with her head down, afraid of making any sound.


    "You four are my great buddies, right? It is time to show the solid friendship between us. Now, I don''t want to be disturbed by anyone while I am "cultivating" with my girl. If that jerk, Austin, whose cultivation base is at the Energy Gathering Realm, dares to come here, I am assured that you four can prevent him from spoiling my fun." The twelfth Wolf General grinned at his mates.


    As soon as he finished his words, he could not wait to sling the girl over his shoulder and rush into the vacant room.


    "My boy, it is not fair that we stay here while you enjoy yourself. There is no such thing as free lunch. We should at least have a bite of your lunch."


    One of the Wolf Generals criticized with a smile creeping out of his mouth.


    "Okay, it is time to stop joking. I have inspected the area while you four stared and drooled at the girl. I am sure that Austin must have hidden somewhere in the courtyard. We must find the bastard and kill him before we leave. We have no time to waste. The longer we procrastinate, the more likely he might escape."


    His words seemed very plausible. All the Wolf Generals except the twelfth Wolf General agreed that the first thing they should do was to find Austin. They walked into the inner courtyard one after another, and cautiously looked around.


    Suddenly, a weird feeling loomed above them.


    "Be careful. I can sense that there is something unusual. These are signs of array exclusively left by someone whose cultivation base is at the premium stage of Earth Realm."


    One of the Wolf Generals warned his teammates.


    Hearing his warning, everyone abruptly stopped moving and held their breaths, their eyes opened in case of any dangers.


    "Shit, they found out the array in such a short time."


    Hiding in the shadows, Austin used Magical Aura-changing Skill to hold his breath as long as he could to avoid being spotted. He had planned to trap and annihilate the four Wolf Generals by using Four-sided and Eight Trigrams Array.


    However, things did not turn out as planned. As the four Wolf Generals were about to fall into the Four-sided and Eight Trigrams Array trap set by Austin, his trace had already betrayed his whereabouts.


    It was not a bad plan after all. Austin was somehow comforted when he saw that two of the Wolf Generals walking in the front had fallen into the Array.


    As for the remaining two Wolf Generals who walked behind, they were not trapped by Austin''s array.


    "Anyway, I have to trap the first two in my array, then I can spare time to defeat the others by virtue of my strength." Austin thought a scheme in his mind.


    Without any hesitation, Austin promptly waved the array flag. Then, the Four-sided and Eight-Trigrams Array was activated.


    Instantly, countless beams of light in peculiar colors appeared in the sky and interwove together�C�Cit was


    k my Four-sided and Eight Trigrams Array anytime soon.


    It is unlikely to kill them only by the array. I have to come up with other ideas.


    If Violet can do me a favor this time, it shouldn''t be hard to defeat them.''


    As he thought this, Austin communicated with Violet with inner thoughts.


    "Violet, have you finished that Wolf General who is obsessed with you?"


    Austin and Violet had a strong spiritual sense, and they were capable of communicating with each other by inner thoughts within a proper distance.


    "Don''t worry, master. I have completely sucked up his vital energy. He is now useless and cannot threaten us at all.


    Master, though you commanded me not to suck human cultivator''s vital energy to cultivate, I think you won''t mind that I sucked his vital energy for he is our enemy."


    Violet''s sent his inner thoughts to Austin.


    "Violet, I am not stubborn. The reason why I warned you not to do this is that I hope you do not kill people at your own will, lest you should be controlled by evil desire. As for these bad guys grappling with us, you are allowed to suck their vital energy.


    This Wolf General is a free resource for you to improve your cultivation base. Enjoy it!" Austin told her, obviously happy at how Violet had done a great job at eliminating one of the Wolf Generals.


    "Master, how do you think of my Honey-trap?"


    Violet asked proudly as she seemed satisfied with her trap.


    Austin smiled. It was undeniable that no man could ever escape Violet''s Honey-trap. Her disguise as a seductive damsel was always enough to lure any man.


    "All right, let''s get down to business. As you have already finished one of them, we have to fight the other four Wolf Generals. Two of them are trapped in my array, while the others are outside my array. Now, we must first work together and defeat the other two outside. Then, the two inside the array can be trounced."


    "Okay," Violet responded and acted immediately.

 Chapter 287 Kill Five Wolf Generals! (Part One)

    The tenth and eleventh Wolf Generals were fully urging their vital energy force to attack the Four-sided and Eight Trigrams Array deployed by Austin from outside.


    Suddenly a cry for help could be heard.


    From the left wing-room, a young female with her hair hanging loose on her shoulders rushed toward two Wolf Generals. She was covered by only a few pieces of gauze.


    "My lords, the fat is in the fire now! The lord who came with you was discovered. He was wounded by my master who also threatened to kill me for my collusion with outsiders! Please go help him quickly!" She screamed as she ran up to the Wolf Generals.


    When the woman stopped in front of them, the eleventh Wolf General spoke, his voice full of rage.


    "What happened? Is it Austin? How dare he wound my twelfth younger brother!"


    Growling to himself, he added, "Austin, I will kill you with one slap."


    He was about to rush forward to the left wing-room, when all of a sudden, the tenth Wolf General saw something suspicious flash across the woman''s eyes.


    An illusory black fox claw appeared, wrapped in turbulent power, and fixed on the other Wolf General''s back as he headed to the left wing-room.


    "Watch out, brother! This female is not what she seems to be."


    Despite his shouting, it was already late.


    Before he could turn around, a surge of power had poured into the eleventh Wolf General''s back.


    In desperation, he deployed all the surging vital energy force to his back, forming a protection hood.


    Boom!


    A great force was produced from the clashing of energy, throwing the eleventh Wolf General forward.


    Unsteady on his feet, he flew forward more than twenty steps before he could catch his balance.


    Then a stream of blood spurted from his mouth.


    He was more seriously injured from the sneak attack than it appeared.


    "You are a demonic beast!"


    Witnessing the attack, the tenth Wolf General discovered


    th fox claw and illusion.


    Despite his good battle ability and rich practical experience, he could barely stand his ground due to his serious injury from Violet''s sneak attack.


    Violet''s attack was too fierce for him to withstand and danger was lurking from all sides.


    The tenth Wolf General felt a causeless sharp pain whirling in his brain upon being caught by Austin''s Spiritual Sense Flying Needle.


    It was as if an iron needle were stirring his brain.


    Austin seized this opportunity to send his Violet Royal Sword blade forward and employ Illusory Swordsmanship, more than thirty sword-lights sprung out like splashing water.


    The tenth Wolf General had barely relieved himself of the sharp pain in his brain when he found another thirty-odd sword-lights approaching him. Panic-stricken, he was forced to fight a life-or-death battle.


    In a moment of desperation, he instantly delivered another illusory tiger to defend himself from the sword-lights.


    The majestic-looking tiger howled, baring fangs and brandishing sharp claws.


    But the sword-lights drew near and hit hard at the illusory tiger before it could fight back.


    Bang!


    With a crisp sound, the newly-formed illusory tiger couldn''t bear the force and quickly vanished into nothingness.

 Chapter 288 Kill Five Wolf Generals! (Part Two)

    Crack!


    Wrapped with remaining force, the sword-lights moved on to the Wolf General, piercing a dozen deep holes into his body. Blood spurted out in slow continuous pulses.


    Losing his momentum, he backed away as fast as he could.


    However, Austin continued to cultivate his thought, and a black light flashed in front of him. In the blink of an eye, the tenth Wolf General found one black dagger flying towards his chest like a bolt of lightning.


    The dagger appeared so abruptly that the tenth Wolf General could only resign himself to death as he watched it plunge into his chest.


    Gritting his teeth, he raised his left hand and tried to block the dagger.


    Crack! His right hand flew out in front of him with a stream of blood.


    Before he could regain his breath, another dagger appeared, making its way directly towards his chest with tremendous power.


    In desperation, he reacted the same way as before and waved his right hand to block it.


    The other hand also flew out, accompanied by another stream of blood.


    Austin laughed as his body jumped forward. His bones creaked as if firecrackers had been set off. His blood was fully boiled, with 5000 pounds of strength, his fist flew through the air toward the Wolf General''s chest. A gust of violent wind howled as his fist passed through the air, like thousands of men and horses galloping forward.


    The tenth Wolf General was so severely wounded that he wondered how he could manage to survive this violent blow.


    Facing the constriction caused by the fist, he couldn''t move any part of his body, nor could he breathe. His will utterly collapse.


    "Young hero, spare my life!"


    he pleaded. However, Austin ignored his cries for mercy, his fist continued to crush him with the weight of 5, 000 pounds of divine power all pouring into the chest. Immediately, the tenth


    that he killed multiple members of Blood Wolf Team? He has butchered six warriors with the cultivation base of Earth Realm and a number of men with the cultivation base of Energy Gathering Realm, '' Commander mulled over these startling facts.


    "Ha-ha-ha, good, good, good, very good. Young hero! It is true that the younger generation will surpass the older one. I don''t believe we have encountered such an outstanding youngster.


    But for a young man, showing the full extent of his ability can easily prompt an early death.


    Please see to it that everything is prepared. I am going to visit Sun Sect in person. I must urge Sun Sect to hand over Austin!


    Or else we, Blood Wolf Team, will vow to avenge our dead brothers on the entire Sun Sect.


    A war will be declared if need be!


    We will show the world what happens when one irritates the Blood Wolf Team!


    We will not budge because of this damn lad with a cultivation base of Energy Gathering Realm!" Commander stood with his head held high as he delivered his passionate speech.


    Half a day later, like the wind sweeping the last clouds away, more than a dozen red flood dragon horses galloped from the headquarters of Blood Wolf Team toward Sun Mountain.

 Chapter 289 Refining Of Energy-promoting Elixirs

    After killing five Wolf Generals of the Blood Wolf Team, Austin went back to the hotel.


    He took out the rag he had bought with over a million vital energy crystals at the auction and began to examine it carefully.


    There seemed to be a map on the rag. Although some of the details on the map had started to fade, they were still distinguishable.


    On the map, Austin saw rolling mountains with a river on each side. The highest mountain peak was marked with a circle.


    ''Does this circle indicate the location of the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire?


    But there are dozens of these mountains there, so trying to find the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire by just using this map will be like trying to find a needle in a haystack!'' Austin thought in frustration.


    He continued to stare at the map for a while before putting it away. ''The only way I can find the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire is if I happen upon it by chance. There''s a very slim possibility of me finding it with this map.


    It seems that I spent over a million vital energy crystals on it for nothing.'' He was very disappointed.


    There were about ten days left for Austin to retrieve the medicinal materials for cultivating stage three of the Overlord Body-refining Formula from the elixir shop.


    During this period, Austin planned to spend most of his time on elixir refining.


    Although he had just begun to study this skill, he was already fascinated by it.


    Next, Austin spent about six hours on practicing the Golden Sun Scripture formula.


    Vital energy cultivation was the foundation for a cultivator, so Austin took some time to cultivate Golden Sun Scripture every day.


    However, ever since he had made a breakthrough by reaching the premium stage of Earth Realm, he felt like he had hit a plateau in vital energy cultivation base.


    There was no sign of another breakthrough for him.


    Austin knew that his progress in vital energy cultivation had been very fast. It had taken him less than a year to advance from grade two of Energy Gathering Realm to the premium stage of Earth Realm.


    No one would believe that he had progressed at such a high speed.


    Normally, it would take an ordinary cultivator''s whole life to make a breakthrough to the premium stage of Earth Realm. In the Sun Sect, many stewards and cultivators at the premium stage of Earth Realm were already forty or fifty years old, and some of them were even about sixty years old.


    Austin knew that a cultivator shouldn''t only focus on the speed of his progress, but on the stability of the realm and quality of the vital energy as well.


    If he pursued the speed of progress alone and neglected the strengthening of the realm he had reached, his cultivation base would be affected.


    His capacity and skill wouldn''t be on par with the cultivators who had consolidated the cultivation realms they had made a breakthrough to.


    So, Austin wasn''t eager to just make a breakthrough. He wanted to keep strengthening his vital energy foundation every day.


    After practicing the Golden Sun Scripture for several Circulations of Vital Energy, Austin took out the herbal pot and the medicinal materials he had bought for Energy-promoting Elixir refining. With the quantity of materials he had, he''d be able to make ten Energy-promoting Elixirs.


    For cultivators who were under level five of Energy Gathering Realm, Energy-promoting Elixirs could be very useful for their vi


    ile, they were transformed into a drop of light violet liquid.


    Now, the essence of all the three medicinal materials for Energy-promoting Elixir cultivation had been extracted successfully.


    For the second step of elixir cultivation, Austin needed to mix the essences of the different medicinal materials.


    Under his control, the liquid masses in the pot began to blend with one another, creating a series of sizzling sounds.


    An hour later, the prototype of an elixir with a rough surface formed in the flames.


    ''Wow! It''s so easy!'' Austin thought to himself.


    This was the first time Austin was trying to refine Energy-promoting Elixir. He was a little surprised that the first two steps had gone so well.


    The third step was to solidify the elixir.


    It was a critical step and would need a lot more vital energy than what Austin had used in the first two steps.


    He took a deep breath. After several hours of refining, he had consumed about fifty percent of his vital energy to maintain the temperature of the flames in the herbal pot.


    He summoned the vital energy stone that was in his belly and a large amount of vital energy gushed from it.


    Soon, Austin felt the vital energy in his energy meridians reach its peak again.


    He realized that the vital energy stored in the vital energy stone wasn''t sufficient for his current vital energy cultivation base.


    ''It seems I should replenish the vital energy in the vital energy stone, '' he thought.


    He transferred a stream of vital energy into the herbal pot and the flame inside it immediately intensified.


    Under the control of his spiritual sense power, a cluster of boiling flames quickly covered the Energy-promoting Elixir prototype.


    Under the pressure of the flames, the elixir began to solidify.


    However, after a few seconds, Austin heard a fizzing sound coming from the herbal pot. A cloud of heavy smoke rose from the Energy-promoting Elixir prototype.


    ''Damn it! The flame is too strong!''


    Austin was disappointed by the result.


    He had spent so many hours on elixir refining only for it to fail in the end.


    Elixir refining was such a tedious job! It seemed that it wouldn''t be easy to stick to it if he didn''t have enough patience and stress tolerance.

 Chapter 290 Cultivation Of The Spiritual Sense

    Austin''s first effort to refine the Energy-promoting Elixir had failed. He collapsed to the ground from fatigue. He really needed a rest.


    After a long time, he stood up again and began his second experiment.


    In this way, he failed three times in succession and wasted three portions of medicinal materials.


    However, little by little, he became acquainted with the refining process of the Energy-promoting Elixir. By his third attempt, he had obtained some basic experience on how to control the size and temperature of the flame during the refinement.


    An hour later, during his fourth attempt, he found that an elixir was finally taking shape.


    The elixir glowed with a beautiful faint blue luster like a diamond.


    Austin opened the lid of the herbal pot and picked up the elixir. Then, he carefully put it in a jade bottle.


    Finally, he had succeeded in refining an elixir.


    He took a deep breath, and then put the jade bottle under his nose and sniffed. The strong fragrance emitting from the elixir was refreshing.


    He felt that the quality of the elixir wasn''t bad considering it was the first one he had ever refined.


    Cheered up by his success, Austin continued his refining of the Energy-promoting Elixirs.


    He succeeded the second time.


    And then the third.


    He kept refining the Energy-promoting Elixirs. . .


    The final time was a success too.


    In the end, Austin had refined seven Energy-promoting Elixirs from the ten portions of medicinal materials he had procured.


    The more he practiced, the better the quality of the Energy-promoting Elixirs he refined became.


    This was the result of the continuous improvement of his alchemy.


    Austin quickly threw on his disguise so that he could bring these seven Energy-promoting Elixirs to the elixir store where he had sold the muscle-generating powder last time.


    Once he left the inn, he cautiously chose an alley with fewer people.


    He knew that he had made many enemies recently.


    His biggest concern was the Blood Wolf Team since he had killed dozens of its members. All those members hadn''t been strong and their cultivation bases had been at Energy Gathering Realm or Earth Realm.


    Of course, Austin had also killed Raymond, the grandson of the Chief Elder of the Flaming Sun Valley. Even though he was doing his best to be careful, he was still afraid that the Chief Elder of the Flaming Sun Valley would track him down to avenge his grandson''s death.


    The Flaming Sun Valley was a big sect that was stronger than the Sun Sect. With its power and resources, the Flaming Sun Valley could easily find out that Austin was involved in Raymond''s death.


    Moreover, he had also killed Johnson, the steward of the Sun Sect. There were only dozens of stewards in a sect. Losing a steward was not a trivial matter, so the Sun Sect would certainly attach great importance to it and carry out a thorough investigation.


    Austin knew that his cultivation base was pretty high since he was at the premium stage of Earth Realm now.


    But he had many strong enemies. He was facing the three major forces of the Violet Orchid Empire: the Blood Wolf Team, the Flaming Sun Valley, and the Sun Sect.


    On the other hand, he was all alone and helpless in the world.


    There were many strong cultivators in these sects, but he was confident that with his current strength, he could defeat the cultivators who were at the Earth Realm.


    But if and when he had to face the cultivators who were at the Mysterious Realm, he would be in serious trouble.


    Therefore, he had to keep a low profile until he w


    ect on spiritual sense.


    Austin calmed down and let his spiritual sense tightly lock the powerful crystal. After a while, he sensed the peculiar energy contained in the powerful crystal gradually infiltrate his spiritual sense and become the nutrient that strengthened it.


    Half a day later, Austin had completely absorbed the energy of the powerful crystal in his hand, and his spiritual sense was also strengthened.


    He was delighted to find that after absorbing the energy of a piece of powerful crystal, the range of his spiritual sense had increased to about four hundred and fifty meters.


    In other words, the energy contained in a piece of powerful crystal could increase the strength and range of spiritual sense by fifty meters.


    Spiritual sense was a special skill that was extremely difficult to cultivate, but the powerful crystal eased the process along. It seemed that Violet was right to value the powerful crystal so highly.


    For the next few days, Austin immersed himself wholeheartedly in absorbing the energy of the powerful crystals.


    Five hundred meters.


    Five hundred and fifty meters.


    Six hundred meters.


    Six hundred and fifty meters. . . .


    Five days later, he found that his spiritual sense could reach a distance of nine hundred meters.


    In the process, he absorbed the energy of ten pieces of powerful crystals.


    The strength of his spiritual sense had also more than doubled.


    Austin was very satisfied with the current strength of his spiritual sense.


    Finally, he stood up and stretched his body. He had been sitting motionless for five days.


    His eyes brightened when he suddenly remembered what day it was.


    Today was the day that Austin had an appointment with the shopkeeper of the elixir store. He could go to the elixir store and collect the medicinal materials needed for his cultivation of the third stage of the Overlord Body-refining Formula.


    If one cultivated the third stage of the Overlord Body-refining Formula, his bones, muscles, and veins would be thoroughly reformed and he would be able to resist the invasion of most toxins, so almost no disease could threaten him. Even fire and water wouldn''t be able to easily destroy his body. He also would be able to resist the full-fledged attack of a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Earth Realm. His punch would have a force of about eight thousand pounds.

 Chapter 291 Elixir For Stage Three

    After looking in all directions, Austin stepped into an elixir shop. It had been a while since he had worn a long robe. He skimmed through the shelves and the inner door, expecting the shopkeeper to come any minute.


    But by then the preoccupied sales clerk who was busy cleaning an artifact had noticed that it was Austin.


    Happy to see Austin after so long, he extended his arm in greeting.


    In the last few months, Austin''s recurrent visits and marked interest in expensive items had made him an important customer of the shop. One time, the sales clerk had sold what Austin just needed. In return, he was tipped a fat bonus, close to an amount that would have taken him at least five years to earn. Astounded, now he worshipped Austin and the ground he set his foot on.


    Austin coming in today immensely lifted his spirits. He tried to make Austin as comfortable and welcomed as he could.


    "Welcome. Warmly welcome. My distinguished guest, I''ve been expecting you. Please come in. My boss has been waiting for you at the back of the house.


    Would you like to have something before we begin? I have prepared our best Green Dragon Tea for you. Would you like to have a cup before we go ahead?"


    The salesclerk''s hospitality made Austin feel extremely awkward. Shaking his head, he briskly tossed him a vital energy crystal worth one hundred.


    The value of the tip had the sales clerk overjoyed. He jumped from one foot to another with an open mouth unable to express his gratitude to the benevolent spirit.


    Having no patience for the clerk''s words to come, Austin went straight to the back of the house. The shopkeeper had been waiting for Austin all this while and looking outside the window to while away his time.


    "So, are the elixirs prepared?"


    Austin spoke straight to the point. He didn''t want to give him a chance to initiate any small talk.


    "Yes. Assignment completed!


    I will be honest here. Some elixirs listed on this sheet are beyond our capability. After all, we are just a small shop. But then I reported to the head shop of the imperial capital city and heard back from them saying that they will get all our elixirs.


    The medicinal herbs should be reaching me in ten days."


    The shopkeeper spoke pleasantly as he reported his happy progress.


    Secretly, in his heart, Austin was exhilarated to hear this.


    "Excellent! You did a wonderful job! You have helped me find my herbs and pills twice."


    Austin reached out for his Space Ring and in a flash, he handed three million pieces of vital energy crystals to the shopkeeper.


    Not to pause a second, Austin took out another three hundred thousand pieces of vital energy crystals as payment.


    The shopkeeper quietly observed Austin taking out such a huge amount with ease. He wondered who this man was that had no qualms in parting with a sum like this.


    As a shrewd businessman, the shopkeeper obviously identified that Austin was a young man.


    But he also knew that Austin was no ordinary cultivator.


    ''Is he a young aristocrat coming from an extremely wealthy family?'' he secretly speculated, ''Or a disciple of some hidden noble man who is willing to pay a huge cost to cultivate?''


    But, the shopkeeper thought it best to keep these things to himself. He wasn''t inclined to dig out any secrets. H


    vital energy crystals, with this discount, he would just pay four point five million. Saving five hundred thousand vital energy crystals was a great deal!


    After thanking the shopkeeper, Austin left the shop.


    On his way back, as he exited the Pill Trading Street, he went straight for the suburbs in Peace Town. Austin was looking for a secluded place to cultivate the third stage of the Overlord Body-refining Formula.


    He was also being cautious. After getting followed the last time, Austin let out a spiritual sense to envelop him in a range of 900 meters.


    And he intentionally slowed down to keep on checking whether he had a tail. After his suspicions were allayed, he activated his Wind-commanding Skill. Another step, and he entered the shadows. Incognito, he flew towards a nearby mountain range at full speed.


    As a cultivator about to cultivate, the last thing he wanted was to be disturbed.


    So Austin only stopped when he found a quiet area to start immersing in the herb water to cultivate Overlord Body-refining Formula.


    Yeehaw... Yee... haw...


    The sound ripped the air.


    Simultaneously, several red flood dragon horses galloped as fierce as tigers at the foot of the Sun Mountain.


    Dressed in black robe, the group leader looked old and skinny. A pair of sinister eyes in a face as if it were carved of stone, gave him a dangerous look.


    He was none other than the Blood Wolf Team''s Leader. Behind him, over a dozen of evil cultivators followed looking every bit as mean and ruthless as their leader.


    The old man lifted his eyes to look at the imposingly steep Sun Mountain.


    "Austin is only a disciple of a small sect. He doesn''t deserve me to come personally.


    But I am left with no choice. Few people know that among the thirteen Wolf Generals, the one ranked eighth was my nephew. He was the son of my beloved sister who at the time of her death, had entrusted me with his care. I spent all my life cultivating him into a Wolf General, which was an achievement I was proud of. But now, unexpectedly, he got killed by some obscure disciple of an unknown sect! If I won''t do this and kill him myself, I won''t be able to let my sister rest in peace.

 Chapter 292 The Head Of the Blood Wolf Team Visits

    Far into the distance, the disciples of the Sun Sect saw some movement. A few minutes later, and after much squinting, one could see a group of heavily built men coming towards them, looking unfriendly and intimidating. The disciples who guarded the mountain hurriedly approached the group with a sense of foreboding.


    "Stop. This is the boundary of the Sun Sect. Please introduce yourself. "


    The disciples of the Sun Sect dared to call out to the group in a commanding voice.


    Being on his own turf and charged with the responsibility of protecting the Sun Sect''s realm, the disciple bellowed to show not the slightest fear.


    "haw-haw... I am pleased to inform you that the head of the Blood Wolf Team is coming.


    And then an enormous resounding laugh was let out by the head of the Blood Wolf Team. Its harsh sound was like metal clattering loudly against each other.


    The disciple of Sun Sect was shocked when he heard the name Blood Wolf Team.


    In the Violet Orchid Empire, the Blood Wolf Team was considered an evil force, an almost equal in force to the Five Factions. This was a fact known to every single warrior in the Empire.


    And now the legendary leader of the Blood Wolf Team had suddenly come to Sun Sect for mysterious reasons.


    The disciple dared not neglect them and so he flew to inform his superiors immediately.


    In a matter of minutes, Theon, the leader of the Sun Sect, with the six Elders and several stewards, came to meet the Blood Wolf Team.


    ''ha-ha, your excellency, head of the Blood Wolf, Abbot Nangong, we are pleased to welcome you.


    Each and every Sun Sect disciple is deeply honored by your sudden visit. What have you come here for?


    Theon''s was very polite in his behavior for he too knew the strength of the Blood Wolf Team was not much lower than the Sun Sect''s.


    The history of the Sun Sect was far more established and much older but the Blood Wolf Team too contained many masters. A large number of masters were in the Earth Realm and many too were in the Mysterious Realm. Abbott, among all, was a master in the Mysterious Realm.


    In the territory of the Violet Orchid Empire, if one force has masters were in the Mysterious Realm, other warriors will not easily choose to provoke them.


    Because in the territory of the Violet Orchid Empire, the masters of the Mysterious Realm are already the most powerful warriors.


    The quantity and quality of the masters in the Mysterious Realm represent the strength and connotation of a force.


    "That is very kind of you, Theon Xiang. I have come to your sect this time, mainly for one of your disciples named Austin.


    Six of our thirteen Wolf Generals died at his hands.


    Theon Xiang, forgive me for being rude this time and ask for justice from your sect."


    "What? Six of your thirteen Wolf Generals were killed by Austin!"


    Why is Austin at it again? He starts fresh trouble even before he solves the last one," thought the Elder of the Flaming Sun Vall


    , Austin.


    The reason why Steward Su went to the Peace Town was to help his nephew our outer disciple, Marvin.


    Steward Su disappeared after he arrived in the Peace Town, and then, it was found out that his nephew, Marvin, too disappeared."


    Austin!


    It''s him again!


    Theon and the six Elders exchanged glances as soon as they understood what was going on. How much trouble did Austin heap on their heads?!


    "Johnson is a steward of the sect. Of course, disputes arise in the sect. But Johnson should have resolved it peacefully to maintain harmony among the sect. How could he help his nephew instead?"


    said Theon.


    "Sect Leader, Steward Su''s action may be due to his love for his nephew, but even so, Austin should not have been disrespectful and offend his superior. He dared to kill the Elders of his sect, which is a capital crime!


    This Austin is proving himself to be evil and causing trouble everywhere. Through his eccentric deeds, he has been tarnishing the image of the Sun Sect everywhere!


    Sect Leader, I think we should arrest Austin, announce his crimes and punish him by death!"


    said Jaime, in an eager tone pouncing at the chance to depose him.


    "Elder Luo, Austin is a disciple of our sect. Anyway, there is no real evidence. We can''t just punish him on mere hearsay.


    Let''s call Austin back first and start an inquiry before coming to a conclusion.


    Yes, I don''t think that Austin comes off as an evil person. No one can be wrongly punished without any real evidence.


    Even the Flaming Sun Valley and the Blood Wolf Team can''t slander my disciples at will."


    A red-faced Elder said slapping his hand on the table with a loud thud.


    "Let''s send disciples to call back Austin first. Then we can initiate a thorough investigation before convene on this again.


    Of course, if Austin is really a man of great evil, we, the Sun Sect cannot tolerate existence of such black sheep in our family. Lest we get laughed at by others."

 Chapter 293 Accomplishing Stage Three Of Overlord Body-refining Formula (Part One)

    At a hidden valley over twenty miles away from the Peace Town, A large metal barrel was lying on the ground. Fire burnt vehemently beneath it as the liquid within the barrel bubbled and boiled away. The strong herbal scent spread far away and attracted bees and butterflies. They flew in swarms to the valley and danced around the barrel.


    Beside the barrel stood a handsome young man who was gazing intently at the boiling liquid medicine inside.


    "Okay, it''s the right time to start."


    The man who stood beside the metal barrel was none other than Austin.


    "Violet, you have to keep guard. Make sure no one walks in to interrupt me," Austin told Violet through his mind power. It was extremely important for him to remain undisturbed.


    Austin had learned a lesson from his last experience. To prevent the same thing from happening again, Austin summoned Violet and told her to be vigilant.


    Fortunately, the last time when the inner disciples found him, he had already successfully completed the cultivation of the stage two of the Overlord Body-refining Formula. But if they had arrived in the middle of his cultivation, he would have been in great trouble.


    Violet jumped out from the Illusion Bead after Austin''s order. She walked some distance away from the metal barrel to guard against any intruders.


    Seeing that everything was in place and he was protected well, Austin immediately took all his clothes off and jumped into the metal barrel. Then he got into the posture required for cultivating the third stage of the Overlord Body-refining Formula.


    As soon as he immersed himself in the liquid medicine, he felt comfortable and relaxed. It was as if a spring breeze stroked his face while he was bathing in sunshine. He closed his eyes and imagined the cool breeze softened his skin while the warm sun rays made him feel joyous inside. He felt indescribable comfort and was overwhelmed with the great bliss he was experiencing.


    However, at a certain point, the liquid medicine began swirling vigorously and soon a powerful vortex was formed. The magical power of the medicine flocked together from various d


    ience he had the last time when he cultivated the stage two of the Overlord Body-refining Formula. It was as similar as this one, albeit drastically milder in terms of suffering.


    At the thought, he immediately summoned his sword intent. In no time, three rays of sword radiance popped out from his soul. Streams of sword aura and sword intent carried by the sword-lights came to help the soul to maintain sobriety and protect it from being disturbed or harmed. They could prevent the soul from suffering a breakdown that the great pain in the corporal body might cause. The three rays of sword radiance continuously hacked at the various distracting thoughts that attacked his soul, and also cleared the pain that traumatized it.


    While the three rays of sword radiance fought, they were also empowered in this process.


    As Austin had expected, in a state when his corporal body was extremely anguished and sensitive and his soul was extremely clear, the cultivation of the sword intent went ahead with great effect than ever. It was at least dozens of times more effective than the cultivation in a normal state.


    As the three rays of sword radiance were being empowered through the process, Austin got a more thorough understanding of swordsmanship. A lot of enigmas and riddles that he had encountered before were immediately solved. He could see through the nebulous shape that these puzzles previously had.

 Chapter 294 Accomplishing Stage Three Of Overlord Body-refining Formula (Part Two)

    Gradually, Austin began to immerse himself in the exploration of the art of swordsmanship. The more he delved into it, the less pain he felt.


    At last, he was so immersed in the contemplation of the swordsmanship that he reached a state of selflessness and nothingness. There was nothing else in his world but the swordsmanship. He even forgot his own self. It was a world free of worries, joy or sadness. In this world of swordsmanship, the rules of the swordsmanship dominated all. The sword auras and sword intents spread everywhere and the swordsmanship was the heavenly law.


    Pop!.


    A crisp sound rang out in his soul, as if a new life had come into existence when an egg hatched.


    The next moment, Austin found that another ray of sword radiance had appeared in his soul. Altogether four rays of sword radiance shone in his soul now.


    Level four sword intent!


    Austin felt that his soul was like a sharp sword which was about to come out of its sheath and charge forward.


    With full sword intent surging inside, Austin suddenly let out a howl. From his body, a stream of sword aura hurtled out and soared into the sky with great momentum.


    As the sword aura whooshed forward, the liquid medicine was agitated and it surged and splashed around like a fountain.


    "Damn it! I''m still in the middle of cultivating the Overlord Body-refining Formula. The liquid medicine has cost me three million vital energy crystals. I can''t gather it up if it spills all over. This is a great loss!"


    The surge of the liquid brought Austin back to his senses as he awoke from the nothingness of the swordsmanship. He suddenly realized that he was still soaked in liquid medicine inside the metal barrel.


    Austin was anxious to save the liquid medicine, but at the same time, he suddenly realized something strange.


    ''Wait! The liquid medicine seems to have lost its power. And I feel my body has become different. It seems that I have successfully accomplished stage three of the Ov


    nd, master. I''m your slave, and you can do anything to me. I would not say no even if you want my body now..."


    Violet grinned and joked after she saw Austin''s embarrassed face.


    "Violet!" Austin hissed, as his face reddened.


    "Fine, I''ll turn around. Is that okay?"


    Violet felt upset that her master was angry at her. She pouted and turned around.


    Austin hurriedly reached for his clothes and put them on.


    Much to his relief, he had succeeded in achieving the stage three of the Overlord Body-refining Formula. And now it was time to go back to Sun Sect.


    He was a principal disciple of the Sun Sect now. Besides cultivation, the principal disciples of the Sun Sect also had to finish the tasks assigned by the sect.


    Sometimes, the sect would provide principal disciples with various opportunities to improve themselves through trials outside the sect.


    The best way for the warriors to grow in their strength was to practice through real fights. Austin intended to do the same.


    He felt uneasy. He had left soon after he had become the principal disciple. This was a long time ago. If the sect had had some task for him during this time, it would have been inappropriate for him to be absent for so long.


    With this in mind, Austin immediately set out to rush back to Sun Sect at full speed.

 Chapter 295 Austin Came Back (Part One)

    The day was sunny but the sky was still a bright shade of blue. A lone figure could be seen moving swiftly among the mountains and hills.


    The mountains that surrounded this area stretched in all directions and looked fantastic even from a distance. Among those peaks, a huge one stood higher than all the others and touched the clouds. This impressive place was the host to Sun Sect and therefore, this particular mountain was called as the Sun Mountain.


    Austin had spent most of his life in the Sun Mountain and he was recalling his childhood days right now.


    Obviously, he regarded this place as his home and was very anxious to return.


    When his eyes fell upon the mountain which had been his home, his pace quickened in anticipation.


    Very soon, he reached the mountain.


    Since he had not seen Evan and Herbert for a long time now, Austin decided to go to their place first and to see how things were at their homes.


    Also, he had not been in contact with the disciples of his own team for a long time as well. He needed to check up on them too.


    Although he had set up his own team on a mere whim, his disciples were still loyal to him and he thought he should be nice to them.


    It didn''t take him long to get to the house where Evan and Herbert were residing. Austin had gotten it from Marvin after he had defeated him publicly.


    Since he had become a principal disciple now and moved to a cave, he had asked Evan and Herbert to move into this house.


    However, as soon as Austin stepped near the yard gate of the house, he sensed that something was wrong.


    There were too many strangers in the yard right now.


    Judging by their clothes, some of them were disciples of Sun Sect but others seemed to be from somewhere else.


    "You two bastards! You''re no better than pigs and dogs. Come on, tell us quickly! Where is that coward, Austin, huh? Where has he hidden himself? He''s like a tortoise you know! Only we can''t find the shell!" Austin heard a voice.


    had been qualified to be promoted to the rank of a principal disciple, and almost everyone in Sun Sect knew his face now.


    So that disciple who tried to slap Austin recognized Austin as soon as he saw Austin''s face.


    "It''s Austin! Austin''s come back!"


    There was immediate hubbub in the yard


    like water kept in a pot had finally started to boil. Some of the disciples, scared witless of Austin, slid away quietly.


    Everyone stared at Austin. A moment ago, they had all been focused on Evan and Herbert and none of them had noticed when Austin had slipped inside.


    "Tin, you came back!"


    Evan and Herbert shouted delightedly.


    "Is that Austin? Kill him! Now!"


    The disciples started to shout.


    Austin''s gaze swept at those people like sword radiance. As soon as his eyes would reach someone else''s, the latter would lower his gaze and would not dare to look him in the eye.


    Everyone had the feeling that Austin''s strength was higher than they could imagine right now.


    Austin now gave off an aura of power naturally since he had reached the premium stage of the Earth Realm and his body had successfully practiced the third stage of the Overlord Body-refining Formula. Added to that was his mastership of the fourth level sword intent and the fact that his spiritual sense had greatly improved.

 Chapter 296 Austin Came Back (Part Two)

    The aura he gave came naturally to a cultivator of his power and he didn''t have to make an effort for this.


    Slowly, the voices in the yard began to lower down as they felt oppressed in his presence.


    "You were slapping them really hard just now. Tell me the truth. Is Jaime Luo the one who put you up to it? Is he the perpetrator?"


    Austin asked as he stated at the disciple who had slapped Evan and Herbert.


    The disciple could not help quivering in fear as if he was at the receiving end of a wild beast''s gaze.


    "Austin, how dare you speak the name of Elder Luo! And yeah! He ordered us that we must capture you on sight without giving you a chance. You''d better let us tie you up without a fight. Are you really gutsy enough to offend the Elder of our Sun Sect?"


    As he was speaking, courage seemed to return to the disciple when he mentioned Jaime. That was a name he could lean on.


    ''Okay. It is true that Jaime is doing something, ''


    Austin thought.


    "Ha ha! Are you scared?" The disciple laughed, "If you really are smart enough, you will tie yourself up and follow us to see Elder Luo. You''re going to have to kneel down in front of him to beg for his forgiveness. Maybe he will not kill you if you are lucky enough and he is in a good mood," he mocked, since he could see that Austin had become quiet when he had mentioned Elder Luo.


    The disciple felt he had found a way to defeat Austin and started to speak loudly.


    "Oh? It that true? I am not sure whether I can obtain the forgiveness of Elder Luo. But I am sure about one other thing. You, will not get my forgiveness!"


    Austin said as he stared at the disciple with a dangerous gaze.


    Finishing his sentence, he started to exert a small part of his strength.


    Kuuh...


    "Yargh!"


    The sound of a bone cracking and the disciple''s pained scream were heard the same time.


    His right arm had been broken suddenly a


    these inner disciples as easily as flying a paper plane. His reactions were quick and he finished with all of them very soon.


    Very soon, more than ten of those inner disciples were lying on the ground and crying in pain. They couldn''t even stand up now.


    Finally, only two groups of people could be seen standing in the yard.


    The inner disciple, who was being slapped by Evan and Herbert, was also thrown away by Austin very easily.


    Then he heard the sound of clapping from someone


    in the yard.


    A young man walked over to Austin. He was about twenty years old and his eyes gave off a dangerous gaze.


    "Good. You''re really good! Among so many powerful disciples of the Sun Sect, it is really rare to see someone of your strength.


    No wonder you were able to kill the grandson of the Senior Elder of the Flaming Sun Valley. Now we can see what you are relying on is your physical strength.


    It really is a great pity that you have to die since you have offended our Valley!


    Hmph! Time to die!" the young man said and started his attack.


    ''The Flaming Sun Valley?


    They are from the Flaming Sun Valley. It seems that they have finally come to know the fact that I killed Raymond, '' Austin told himself.


    Now he felt a bit troubled.

 Chapter 297 A Lone Wolf Walks Into The Flock Of Sheep (Part One)

    The young man from the Flaming Sun Valley snapped at Austin. His eyes were fixed on his target, while his hands were quietly pulling out a long sword from its sheath. The sword blazed with a criss-cross of fierce sword aura. It was like the summer sunset when the sun seemed to breathe out hot air or like the sun overhead at noon exuding unbearable heat that could burn down all things. Brandishing it in the air, he swung his sword straight at Austin.


    As soon as he made his move, the flowers and trees in the yard started to blacken and wilt by the heat his sword released. Even before the long sword touched Austin, its sword aura, sword intent and sword-light had become omnipresent. It tightly enveloped Austin.


    Feeling the radiating power of the vital energy force accompanying the move, Austin realized that the young man''s cultivation base of vital energy was at the preliminary stage of Earth Realm.


    He was able to judge from the sword intent attached to the move that his opponent had already achieved a level two sword intent.


    Moreover, according to his brilliant move with the sword, Austin comprehended that the young man''s sword skill had to be of a high-grade. He was quite a strong rival.


    He belonged to the Flaming Sun Valley which was second only to the Peripatetic Sect among the five major sects of the Violet Orchid Empire. The comprehensive strength of the disciples of this sect was really extraordinary.


    While the young man was attacking Austin with his sword from the front, another youth in red, who had been standing behind Austin for a long time and hadn''t said any word, jerked his hand at Austin. His palm was peculiar, looking bright red like a huge drop of blood. It was glowing and spread red hue all over the place. In the blood-red light, there were countless wronged souls desperately wailing and crying for help.


    "Tin, watch your back!"


    Evan and Herbert cried out in unison.


    What they didn''t know was that the moment the youth in red started his action, Austin saw clearly every move made by the youth through his spiritual sense.


    The cultivation base of vital energy of the you


    ut like a fountain.


    On the other hand, the youth in red was horrified to see Austin behave as if nothing had happened in spite of his attack from behind. He could not believe what he saw.


    ''Is this man''s body made of iron?'' he thought in shock.


    ''My Bloody Palm has killed many cultivators of the Earth Realm. How did this guy take in the attack so easily? It looks like nothing happened after he was hit!''


    It was one of his best moves, and he had thought he could bring death to Austin with that single move. When his first blow had no effect on Austin, he ended up losing half his momentum instantly.


    Austin cast an icy cold glance at his attacker. Then, with a move of his will, a Spiritual Sense Flying Needle was unleashed.


    Austin''s spiritual sense could be released across a distance of 900 meters, which was more than twice as strong as it had been earlier.


    Clearly, with the enhancement of his spiritual sense, his Spiritual Sense Flying Needle had been greatly strengthened, becoming much stronger than ever before.


    The youth in red suddenly felt an unbearable and shooting pain in his head.


    "Ah!"


    Overwhelmed by the terrible pang that hit him, he put his hands on his head and stumbled.


    Austin certainly wasn''t going to let him go. He made a move and swung his fist which was loaded with 8, 000 pounds of great force. The fist landed on the chest of the youth like a cannonball.

 Chapter 298 A Lone Wolf Walks Into The Flock Of Sheep (Part Two)

    In a flash, the youth in red was blown sky-high and over the wall into the distance.


    When the dust settled down, he was nowhere to be seen, and quite understandably dead.


    "David Hou! He cut off David Hou''s arm," shouted one of the disciples from the Flaming Sun Valley. "Disciples of the Flaming Sun Valley, come on, we have to avenge David Hou!"


    "How dare you kill a member of the Blood Wolf Team! Everybody, go get him and let''s tear him apart!"


    With these words and shouts, the people in the yard started to rush forward and surround Austin, intending to attack him together.


    "Tin, I''ll help you," Evan cried.


    "Tin, I''m ready to risk everything today!" Herbert exclaimed.


    Seeing Austin under siege, they ran in and stood by Austin''s side. They had made up their mind to fight with him, instead of backing down and leaving him alone to face the crazy mob.


    "If both of you don''t want to drag me down, get out of here. Go as far and as fast as you can!" Austin yelled.


    Giving them these instructions, he moved as fast as lightning. He grabbed Evan and Herbert and threw them out through the front gate.


    At present, Evan and Herbert were between level six and seven of Energy Gathering Realm.


    While Austin was at the premium stage of Earth Realm. The Wind-commanding Skill gave him an unpredictable bodily movement skill. He did not want them to risk their lives for him. They would slow him down in the fight which he was sure he could win alone.


    Before Evan and Herbert could figure out what was happening, they were in the air and were flying out of the gate.


    They exchanged glances, feeling embarrassed at being expelled out by Austin.


    "Er... Evan, Tin''s cultivator base is probably higher than that of those stewards in the sects," stated Herbert. "We will be a liability on him by being there with him. So let''s forget about helping him."


    When Austin saw Evan and Herbert had landed outside safely, he performed the Illusory Swordsmanship.


    In the face of a simultaneous siege by many peo


    Blood Wolf Team also appeared in the Sun Sect and came for me. Did they also have the permission of the sect''s leadership?


    That means, the sect''s leadership has allowed the people from the Flaming Sun Valley and the Blood Wolf Team to enter the Sun Sect and find Evan and Herbert. It is under the guidance of the Sun Sect''s disciples that they came in and wanted to pressurize Evan and Herbert to tell them about my whereabouts.


    Does the Sun Sect''s leadership also think that I''m guilty?


    Those inner disciples of the Sun Sect claimed that they were sent by Jaime. Could this be Jaime''s plot?''


    Austin probed his brain for a proper answer but couldn''t figure it out. He was baffled by the turn of events.


    ''The fact that the people from the Flaming Sun Valley and the Blood Wolf Team came to the Sun Sect means that the present situation is very unfavorable for me. If the sect''s leadership believed and sided with those two sects, and if they think that it was all my fault and want to punish me, I would be too weak to face it all. I would be left without any support.''


    Austin''s fear was not an impossibility. After all, if Jaime, an Elder of the sect, wanted to place obstacles in his way and kill him, he could easily influence the leadership of the Sun Sect. Then they would probably agree and decide that Austin deserved to be punished.

 Chapter 299 How Audacious You Are (Part One)

    Inside the conference hall of the Sun Sect, Sect Leader Theon, the six elders, the Chief Elder of the Flaming Sun Valley, and the leader of the Blood Wolf Team, were all present.


    "Sect Leader Xiang, it has already been two days. Why haven''t you found Austin yet?


    Are you protecting him by keeping his whereabouts from us?


    Huh! You have to remember that he killed my grandson Raymond! You can never save him no matter how badly you want to.


    Don''t play any tricks!"


    Dwayne, the Chief Elder of the Flaming Sun Valley, had always been very short-tempered. Now that Austin killed his beloved grandson, he was much more enraged and wanted so badly to get his revenge. Unfortunately, to his utmost dismay, he didn''t know where Austin was.


    The people of high positions in the Sun Sect all frowned at Dwayne''s remarks. They were not happy with his words at all.


    Dwayne had just disrespected the Sun Sect by implying that they were intentionally hiding his grandson''s killer. To make it worse, he had been nothing but rude towards the Sect Leader and the elders for the past two days. He kept shouting and complaining, making it seem like they were his subordinates. His actions had definitely made Sect Leader Theon and the other elders feel uncomfortable and unhappy.


    However, they knew that they couldn''t do anything about it. Dwayne was the one who really had a say in the Flaming Sun Valley. What was more, his cultivation base was also very strong, so Sect Leader Theon and the elders didn''t dare to fight against him. They could only pretend as if they had not heard a thing he said and let everything slide.


    "Sect Leader Xiang, now that you are not willing to deal with this matter, why don''t you leave it to us, the Blood Wolf Team? I''ll just take it as a personal matter between the Blood Wolf Team and Austin.


    It''s so easy for us to find and kill someone in the Violet Orchid Empire. In fact, we have n


    that he met them.


    He was especially grateful for Herbert. Though he usually cared a lot about money, whenever something big happened, he would always stick to his brothers and help them. He knew how to put the people he cared about first.


    "Well, it seems that I cannot get away with it easily this time."


    Thinking silently for a few moments, Austin made up his mind.


    He took out his Space Ring from his pocket.


    Then from the Space Ring, he took out two other more. Recently, Austin had gained a lot of great quality Space Rings. He had always wanted to give Evan and Herbert a Space Ring each, but he just hadn''t found the right time until now.


    He reached out and gave Evan and Herbert one Space Ring each.


    They were just two ordinary martial artists in the Sun Sect and were neither powerful nor talented. They might even be below an average martial artist. Also, since they were not very skilled, they never had the chance to use a Space Ring. Owning one and even holding it on their arms made them very excited. They kept staring at the rings and were very eager to figure out how to use them.


    Seeing how excited Evan and Herbert were, Austin taught them how to use the Space Ring. After several minutes of training, they finally learned how to use it.

 Chapter 300 How Audacious You Are (Part Two)

    Then, Austin took a million vital energy crystals from his Space Ring and divided them into two. He wanted Evan and Herbert to have five hundred thousand vital energy crystals each.


    Evan and Herbert were too stunned to utter a word. They just stared at the shining vital energy crystals before their eyes, not blinking and in total awe. Their hearts were beating so fast as if it was about to pump out of their chests.


    "Tin, you really made a fortune?"


    Evan and Herbert both asked at the same time, gulping with their eyes widened.


    "It''s not that much, all right? Calm down, will you? I didn''t make a fortune." Austin shook his head helplessly at them.


    "Tin, I have never seen so many vital energy crystals in my life. They are just perfect."


    Evan almost drooled after seeing so many vital energy crystals all at once, even more being blessed with half a million of them.


    "Yeah, and they look so beautiful. It seems that I will be sleeping on the vital energy crystals for quite a long time."


    Herbert''s mouth also watered at the thought of the crystals.


    Austin couldn''t help but frown upon hearing their words.


    "Don''t be so dramatic. If you don''t put the vital energy crystals in your Space Rings right now, I will take them back."


    As soon as he heard Austin, Herbert immediately used the method the former had taught him. In his flickering will, he put the five hundred thousand vital energy crystals in his Space Ring.


    "Tin, I know you, you wouldn''t take them back, right?"


    Herbert pretended to be confident about it, but his action showed the opposite.


    While Herbert was talking, Evan also put his own five hundred thousand vital energy crystals in his Space Ring.


    "Evan, Herbert, the five hundred thousand vital energy crystals are for you to enhance your strength and power. I hope that you two will stay low pro


    be outstanding at all. In fact, he looked just like a regular young martial artist whom one could find in every sect.


    However, unlike them, Austin held his own and was extremely calm in front of so many skilled and powerful martial artists. This made everyone feel strange and even think that perhaps he could be special after all.


    "You are Austin? You are the one who killed my grandson Raymond? And you are also the one who killed the people of the Flaming Sun Valley? How audacious you are, young man!"


    Seeing the person who killed his grandson standing in front of his eyes, Dwayne felt like he was bursting in total rage. His outcry echoed in the entire yard.


    "Huh, of course, he''s so damn audacious!"


    Abbott also stared at Austin with intense eyes full of hatred. His gaze was like a knife, hoping to pierce a hole in Austin''s body. A sly smirk appeared on his face, making him look even more dangerous.


    "Austin, how dare you ignore your elders! Why are you still standing? Kneel!"


    Jaime commanded in a loud voice.


    "Austin, the bodies on the ground, you killed them all? What the hell happened?"


    Theon, the Sect Leader of the Sun Sect, asked. He was speechless at the sight of horror in Austin''s yard.

 Chapter 301 Hurl Questions (Part One)

    In the courtyard, the leader of the Sun Sect, Theon, and six Elders of the Sun Sect, as well as the Chief Elder of the Flaming Sun Valley, Dwayne, and the head of the Blood Wolf Team, Abbott, were all around Austin.


    In the face of so many masters, Austin seemed very calm and confident because he had planned how to deal with the situation.


    "Glad to see you all, Leader Theon and everyone."


    Austin bowed a little low to everyone. He was one of the principal disciples of the Sun Sect after all. Thus, he had to show respect whenever he saw the high-level people of the Sun Sect.


    "Hum! Do you still respect us?"


    asked Jaime coldly.


    "Leader, these people are not disciples of the Sun Sect. Why did they break into the residence of our disciples to interrogate? This is our turf!"


    replied Austin as he pointed at the scattered corpses of the Flaming Sun Valley''s and Blood Wolf Team''s disciples.


    "This house was Evan''s and Herbert''s private place. However, over the past two days, these outsiders who don''t even belong to the Sun Sect broke in here over and over again to cross-examine Evan and Herbert.


    Excuse me, Leader. But how can it be allowed in our turf that our disciples were treated like that by a group of outsiders?


    What''s going on? I don''t understand this at all!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    "Hum! This is all because of you. These people are disciples of the Flaming Sun Valley and the Blood Wolf Team. You have committed many sins. Thus, they came here to hunt you down. They want to punish you for your crimes! So stop arguing!"


    Jaime yelled furiously upon seeing Austin''s attitude.


    "But Elder Jaime, I am a disciple of the Sun Sect. Regardless if I made a lot of mistakes, is it good to let outsiders get their hands on me?


    ng like that. Since you have killed my grandson Raymond, you deserve whatever you get.


    Don''t try to deny it!"


    Dwayne opened his eyes wide to scornfully stare at Austin.


    "Hum! Austin, you killed our six Wolf Generals and a large group of members. Don''t try to deny it."


    Abbott added more insult as he sneered with a gloomy face.


    "I don''t care about the situation between you and the outsiders. However, you are involved in steward Johnson''s death.


    It is my duty as an elder of the Sun Sect to interrogate you.


    Don''t try to deny it!"


    Jaime looked at Austin with extreme disgust. He had plotted to maim Austin as he thought that the man would just spend his whole life as a worthless fool.


    However, Austin unexpectedly recovered from that attack a few years later and improved to a higher level quickly. That made Jaime very upset.


    Jaime also found out that Austin had great potentials in him. He didn''t need any competitors. Thus, he was more than eager to kill Austin.


    Austin just looked coldly at the crowd after hearing all the accusations against him. Ironically, he was calm. A sneer even showed at the corner of his mouth before he said,

 Chapter 302 Hurl Questions (Part Two)

    Ha ha ha! Deny? Why should I deny it? I always do what I think right, and I have no guilty conscience!


    By the way, my pursuit of martial arts is to go forward all the way. There''s no danger that could stop me. I won''t regret that I have killed those guys!


    I won''t even deny it just because of fear!


    It''s not my style!


    Yes! I killed the six Wolf Generals and Raymond. I also killed Johnson!


    Why? Because they deserve to die.


    Feel free to take revenge on me. I won''t escape!


    A fearless loud laugh escaped from Austin''s chest while standing before the masters.


    He might look skinny but then his voice was aggressive as it echoed in the courtyard.


    His shocking words and arrogant remarks stunned the crowd for a moment.


    "Sure enough, you murdered my grandson, Raymond. I will take revenge on you today!"


    Dwayne was outraged.


    "Well, you are really brave. These cases are easier to deal with now that you have admitted them!"


    Sarcasm was dripping from Abbott''s words as he spoke.


    "Killing Johnson is a capital crime!"


    Jaime''s voice sounded gloating.


    "Theon, now that Austin has admitted that he killed my only grandson Raymond, what do you want to say?"


    Dwayne gave Theon a knowing stare.


    Silently though, Dwayne''s rudeness infuriated Theon. Thus, he thought, ''Damn it! Although you are the Chief Elder of the Flaming Sun Valley and your power was stronger than that of the Sun Sect, it doesn''t mean that you can do whatever you want with us!''


    "Austin, can you tell us what happened? Just tell us the truth and don''t hold back.


    I assure you that the sect will not let you face the situation alone if it is not your fault."


    Theon completely ignored Dwayne since he was angry with the latter.


    "How dare you!


    ui Clan for the past three generations. However, he was killed by this disgusting man, Austin. We wouldn''t mind if you really want to protect him. Nonetheless, let me warn you that we won''t let this situation as it is."


    said Dwayne as an evil smile cracked his lips.


    "Ha ha! The core of the Blood Wolf Team is its Thirteen Wolf Generals. However, we had a total of six Wolf Generals killed by Austin. The Sun Sect will need to pay dearly if they really want to protect this murderer.


    Hum! We, the Blood Wolf Team, have no other skill except for assassination. I bet that it would be very dangerous for the Sun Sect disciples to do something as simple as going out in the future."


    Dwayne and Abbott''s words were full of hate.


    "Why are you threatening us, Dwayne? Abbot?"


    As the leader of the Sun Sect, Theon knew that it wouldn''t be smart to offend the Elders of the Flaming Sun Valley and the Blood Wolf Team. Offending the two would mean putting the Sun Sect''s future in great danger.


    "Don''t be so emotional, Leader! Please consider the interest of the whole sect!"


    Jaime reminded Theon. He was actually afraid that Theon might side with Austin.

 Chapter 303 Drop Out Of The Sun Sect

    All of a sudden, all the people present looked at Theon.


    After all, he was the Sect Leader of the Sun Sect while Austin was a disciple in the Sun Sect. As long as they were in the Sun Sect''s territory, Theon''s attitude would determine Austin''s fate.


    Austin knew that Theon was caught in the middle now. He was a little touched to see that Theon cared about him to some extent.


    "Ha! Mr. Xiang, don''t worry.


    I''ll take responsibility for the death of Raymond and the other six Wolf Generals. It has nothing to do with the Sun Sect.


    From now on, I, Austin Lin, am not a disciple of the Sun Sect. I''m dropping out."


    There was an audible gasp from the crowd.


    Austin continued, "So, Dwayne and Abbott, if you want to retaliate, you have to deal with me!


    And Jaime, you bastard! Many years ago, you played a dirty trick on me and caused me to lose my intellect for three years. I''ll definitely get back at you for that.


    Mr. Xiang, I really appreciate your efforts to try to protect me.


    Before I leave the Sun Sect, I hope that you can do me a favor.


    I hope that you can protect outer disciple Evan and Herbert, and keep them safe."


    Theon looked at Austin with a grave expression on his face.


    "Austin, you''re going to drop out of the Sun Sect?


    Evan and Herbert are both our disciples, so I will protect them for sure.


    However, you were reckless to say that you will leave the Sun Sect," he said after recovering from the shock.


    "Thank you for your promise, Mr. Xiang.


    Dwayne, Abbott, and Jaime, I guess you''ll have to deal with me personally. I''m not afraid of you at all! Come on!" Austin yelled.


    He had made up his mind to take all the responsibility for his deeds. He knew he could provoke them by doing this.


    "Oh, wow, what a hero," Abbott said sarcastically with a sneer. "Since you''ve confessed to your crime, I won''t spare you!"


    Then, he launched a strike.


    Suddenly, there was a giant bloody palm floating over Austin''s head. It was at least 300 square meters in size. The stinking, bloody palm contained formidable energy that made everyone in the vicinity feel sick.


    What was worse, they could hear the wails and screams of sorrowful ghosts and evil spirits who were trapped inside the palm. Any martial artist who was weak-minded would be terror-stricken to see it. He might even lose his mind.


    Austin could feel the fluctuation of the formidable vital energy force inside the bloody palm.


    He couldn''t help thinking that the vital energy force of a Mysterious Realm martial artist was way too superior to that of an Earth Realm martial artist.


    "Austin, since you''re not a disciple of the Sun Sect anymore, it means that the Sun Sect can''t interfere even if I kill you, right?"


    Abbott sneered and pressed his hand down into the air. Mirroring Abbott''s action, the bloody palm descended straight


    tion base, so they could clearly tell that Austin''s vital energy force was at the premium stage of Earth Realm and not level nine of Energy Gathering Realm like they had previously believed.


    How? How could it be?


    Everyone present, including Abbott, was at a loss for words. They gawked at Austin like he was some kind of monster.


    "How is it possible?" one man asked.


    "This boy has been hiding it all this time?"


    Dwayne asked in disbelief.


    "Genius! We have a genius in the Sun Sect!"


    one of the Elders in the Sun Sect murmured.


    "Austin! It turns out that your cultivation base is at the premium stage of Earth Realm! No wonder you could kill six Wolf Generals in the Blood Wolf Team!"


    Until a few moments ago, everyone had assumed that Austin was at level nine of Energy Gathering Realm. Even though his behavior was fearless and courageous, they had thought that he had nothing but guts and that he was just a nobody whose fate was controlled by others.


    Now, they realized that Austin''s cultivation base was actually at the premium stage of Earth Realm.


    Cultivators at the premium stage of Earth Realm were considered very strong throughout the entire Violet Orchid Empire.


    Finally getting over the shock, Abbott laughed.


    "Well done, boy, you''ve hidden your true capability successfully! But unfortunately for you, I can still kill you easily!"


    "Go to hell!" Austin retorted.


    Once again, the giant bloody palm buzzed with energy and started to descend toward Austin.


    This time, Abbott put all his energy into it without holding anything back.


    The limitless vicious energy almost enveloped Austin. It was so strong that he was unable to defend himself.


    He felt like he couldn''t breathe.


    "Oh, no! Austin is going to die!" a man yelled.


    "What a pity! He is a rare genius in the Sun Sect. But he''s going to die now. It''s our loss!" another one said.

 Chapter 304 Another Grand Pagoda

    When Theon, the Sect Leader of the Sun Sect, and the other Elders saw Abbott, the captain of the Blood Wolf Team, exert his whole energy to attack Austin, they were sure that Austin would be dead meat soon.


    Apart from Jaime, all the senior members of the Sun Sect appreciated Austin''s gift after they saw the real vital energy and cultivation base he possessed. But they thought that it was a pity that the Bloody Palm Abbott had formed was going to destroy a talent like Austin in the blink of an eye.


    Under the pressure of the one-acre Bloody Palm, Austin frowned. He suddenly folded his arms across his chest and flapped them like a butterfly.


    In a seemingly instantaneous burst of energy, another six-layered Grand Pagoda appeared over Austin''s palm.


    "What?! How?!"


    "How could this be possible?"


    "How could he form another Grand Pagoda?"


    When the crowd saw Austin form another Grand Pagoda, they were shocked and began murmuring among themselves.


    Most of the people gathering there might be only a little surprised, but the senior members of the Sun Sect couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    The Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill was well known to everyone in the Sun Sect. All the senior members knew that the disadvantage of using this skill was that forming a Grand Pagoda would consume about seventy percent of a cultivator''s vital energy.


    Austin had formed a Grand Pagoda just a while ago, so he must have used up seventy percent of his vital energy already. Logically speaking, he should only have thirty percent of his vital energy left. That was the very reason why Theon and the others had thought that Abbott''s Bloody Palm would definitely kill Austin.


    Besides, Abbott had a big advantage over Austin in terms of cultivation base. Abbott was at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm while Austin was only at the premium stage of Earth Realm. Killing Austin, who had only thirty percent of his vital energy now, would be as easy as winking for Abbott.


    However, the very fact that Austin had instantaneously formed another Grand Pagoda shocked everyone in the Sun Sect to the core.


    None of them could believe that he had managed to use the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill twice at such a short interval.


    They wondered how Austin had done this.


    They had been shocked enough to find out that Austin was at the premium stage of Earth Realm. Now, he had given them another surprise.


    ''What an extraordinary guy!''


    the senior members marveled in their minds.


    The truth was, Austin had replenished his vital energy with the vital energy stone in his elixir field just then, so his vital energy was back to one hundred percent now.


    And he was able to form a Grand Pagoda at such a high speed because of his persistent practice.


    As soon as the six-layered Grand Pagoda was formed, Austin channeled his vital energy on his palm to raise the pagoda. The next second, the pagoda shot up at the Bloody Palm like a bullet.


    Bang!


    The Bloody Palm rocked unsteadily when the pagoda crashed into it. This gave Austin a little time to


    "Look! Austin formed another Grand Pagoda!" some of the people watching exclaimed in surprise.


    It seemed that Austin had an inexhaustible supply of vital energy.


    When the senior members of the Sun Sect looked at the fourth pagoda over Austin''s palm, their jaws dropped and they began murmuring among themselves.


    Austin channeled his vital energy to his palm to shoot the fourth pagoda at the aggressive Bloody Palm.


    The second the pagoda shot into the air, Austin stood on tiptoe and exerted his Wind-commanding Skill. Then, he fleetly glided backward.


    Bang!


    The pagoda smashed against the Bloody Palm.


    "Abbott, Dwayne, and Jaime, you''ll see! I''ll always remember what you did to me today! You will pay a bitter price for this in the future," Austin said with a laugh as he activated his vital energy.


    With a gentle crack, a big pair of wings grew out of Austin''s back. He flapped his wings and flew into the air at once.


    Everyone was stunned by what they were seeing now.


    Abbott and Dwayne, however, immediately reacted to the very fact that Austin was trying to escape.


    Both of them activated their vital energy force and flew toward Austin.


    Cultivators of Mysterious Realm could use their vital energy force to fly in the air for a while.


    It was obvious to them that Austin was running away as soon as they saw his wings.


    There was no way they could let him go that easily.


    Austin smiled when he saw them chasing after him. He channeled his vital energy into his wings along his back. His wings sped up at once and Austin shot into the sky like a bullet.


    He was far away from Dwayne and Abbott, who were still near the Sun Sect. Neither of them had been able to keep up with him.


    "You take it too easy, bastard! But you have no way to run now!"


    Dwayne sneered when he saw Austin picking up the pace.


    His eyes flashed violently.


    All of a sudden, Austin could feel a force of spiritual sense bursting into his Soul Sea.


    And then, the force of spiritual sense began to attack.

 Chapter 305 Fleeing From Sun Mountain

    Having reached Mysterious Realm, Dwayne owned the Soul Sea. Realizing that he couldn''t catch Austin, Dwayne unleashed his spiritual sense to attack him.


    Fortunately, Austin could tell right away that Dwayne''s spiritual sense was not as strong as his.


    Without hesitation, Austin threw a Spiritual Sense Flying Needle at Dwayne, piercing his spiritual sense.


    A shock went through Dwayne''s body. He paused in midair, a look of amazement crossing his features.


    How was that possible?


    His surprise was because he had hardly broken into Austin''s Soul Sea when a purer and stronger spiritual sense had attacked his.


    A mere touch had caused damage to his spiritual sense, which had cracked, unable to resist the attack.


    Was it Austin who had released the spiritual sense?


    No! Impossible! Austin had only just reached the premium stage of Earth Realm. How could he possibly own spiritual sense? Besides, this spiritual sense was too strong, even stronger than his. Could this belong to Austin, whose cultivation base was much lower than his?


    After a brief moment of shock, Dwayne recovered his wits. But Austin was already out of reach. Flapping his vulture wings, Austin flew quickly towards the other side of Sun Mountain.


    Both Dwayne and Abbott turned pale with fury. Without bidding farewell to the elders of the Sun Sect, they signaled to their subordinates to retreat. They walked out of the yard and left Sun Mountain in a hurry.


    Both of them took the direction that Austin had fled away in. They didn''t give up the chase.


    The moment he arrived at the foot of Sun Mountain, Dwayne turned around and shouted a command.


    "All the top fighters of Flaming Sun Valley should set out at once to chase Austin. Be sure to bring him to me."


    At almost the same time, Abbott issued the same order to the members of the Blood Wolf Team.


    "Elites of the Blood Wolf Team, your mission now is to catch Austin. He is wanted dead or alive!"


    "Hah! Blood Wolf Team''s rudeness is known to all. But I never expected that the members of Flaming Sun Valley would also be so impolite," one of the elders of Sun Sect who was offended by Dwayne and Abbott''s discourtesy said. They had left without paying their obeisance or saying goodbye.


    The elder who was dressed up as a nun, surnamed Li, sneered coldly.


    "Hah-hah! How wonderful! Austin really impressed me. I never thought that he could get away with all of this, safe and sound!"


    Satisfied and relaxed, another elder said loudly, his face aglow.


    "Just look at their faces as they slink away! It''s the best!


    They had bullied us to no end these past few days. I''m fed up with their surliness and arrogance.


    Austin is just a disciple of the Sun Sect, but they just could not harm him.


    What a relief!"


    "Austin is very talented. What a pity that he has split off from the Sun Sect," Theon said.


    Theon felt a profound feeling of loss. He and Austin had been quite congenial and he appreciated the youngster in every aspect: his disposition, strength, and potential. If such a thing hadn''t happened, he had really wanted to accept Austin as a disciple and bring out the best in him.


    Everyone was feeling relieved, except Jaime. Face clouded, he stared sullenly in the directio


    As he went forward at full speed, Austin found many low-level diabolic beasts inhabiting the forest. Most of them were only at level 2 or level 3.


    Austin hadn''t come across any level 4 beasts yet.


    In a forest filled with diabolic beasts, it was not easy to find somewhere he could rest without being disturbed.


    But Austin was lucky enough.


    He found a good place to settle down before dusk.


    Tramping through the undergrowth, he came to a flat piece of open land. In front of him there was a three or four-meter-wide crack on the mountain.


    Austin came up slowly to the edge of the crack. As he looked down, all he could see was a bottomless abyss.


    He raised his head and his gaze swept rapidly over the opposite cliff. Suddenly, a dark cave attracted his attention.


    The cave was dozens of meters away from the top of the mountain. It didn''t look like a man-made cave. Rather, it looked like some diabolic beast had opened it with its sharp claws and great strength.


    "Oh I can''t believe what I''ve found!" Austin exclaimed as his eyes widened. It was the perfect shelter for him. Mist hovered around the cave so hiding in it wouldn''t expose him even if somebody passed by.


    Austin stared at the dark cave, his eyes bright with excitement. There were many dark caves like that on the cliff, but the one he had his eyes on was at the most favorable location.


    Mists and fog swirled about the cave, hindering sight. So even if observed from the opposite cliff, the cave was not easy to find. It was a perfect hiding place.


    Nevertheless, diabolic beasts were numerous in this boundless forest. So maybe the cave was a den of some beast. He had to be careful or he might be attacked.


    To be on the safe side, Austin released his spiritual sense to explore the cave.


    Just as he had expected, a beast crouching on the rock appeared in his Soul Sea.


    Austin recognized it immediately.


    It was a double-headed snake hawk, level 2.


    "Forgive me. You''ll have to find another home," Austin said as a sly smile crossed his face.


    His feet tapped on the ground and his body darted towards the cave, like a lightning splitting the clear sky.

 Chapter 306 The Superior Vital Energy Crystal (Part One)

    When Austin noticed that there was a level two double-headed snake hawk inhabited in a cave at the end of a steep and slippery cliff high up the mountain, he headed towards the direction in a rush.


    Since he could use his vital energy to fly, he didn''t have to toil up the steep cliff and within minutes, he could see the cave in sight. However, as he got closer to have a better look, a sudden gust of piercing wind blew out of the cave. He took a step back in caution and then peered at the cave from a safe distance. He saw that deep in the cave, in complete darkness, four green balls glinted and twinkled at him.


    Suddenly, Austin heard roaring and rustling sounds. The green balls started to enlarge and the wind became even stronger. Something was moving and slithering out of the cave. Undeterred, Austin waited to see what it was. In a blur, the creature shot out from the cave, whizzed over Austin''s head and circled in the air before landing in front of him. From its appearance, Austin instantly recognized the animal as none other than the double-headed snake hawk that he had been looking for. True to his expectation, the animal had two snake heads while its torso was that of a hawk. The four green balls he had seen earlier were its eyes producing a green light in the darkness of the cave.


    The double-headed snake hawk felt threatened at Austin''s unexpected arrival. With cautious eyes, it glared at Austin for a moment before making a loud, shrill sound of threats. Austin neither stepped back nor walked forward. For a moment, both the animal and Austin stood facing and seizing each other, gauging the opponent''s strength. Suddenly, the animal unfurled its wings and flew straight towards Austin.


    "Yes, come, you ugly thing. Show me what you have got," Austin murmured.


    In an instant, Austin took a fighting stance and pulled out his Violet Royal Sword. He rapidly put the level two sword intent into action. Suddenly, thirty rays of sword-light emitted from the sword as Austin transferred his vital energy to it. He brandished his sword and waved its rays of light over the impending beast.


    The double-headed snake hawk sensed the danger at once, but it was a tad too late. In fear,


    vital energy cultivation base that would inevitably lead to crippling injuries for the rest of his life. The situation was comparable to a plant that was being pulled to grow by some external force, since the root was not mature and stable enough, the plant could therefore not sustain such an unnatural force and the plant would wither eventually.


    There was a popular myth among fighters that due to the limited capabilities of most of the pill refiners, the elixirs they produced usually contained some toxic substances. As much as the elixirs would cure diseases, they also would leave some harmful residual elements in the cultivator''s body. If the elixirs were taken for a long time, the harmful residues would increase and cause incurable diseases to the recipient.


    Given this reason, Austin did not use the elixirs often although he had plenty of them in his Space Rings. He only used them for emergency situations, like if he got injured or if the timing was urgent, then he would take a few.


    Considering that he had consumed too much of his vital energy and was being hunted by so many fighters, he felt that he should replenish his vital energy and regain his strength as early as possible. Although the cave was a safe place to hide, without food and water, he could not survive for long. Besides, before he got back into battle, he needed to be both mentally and physically prepared. So considering the situation he was in, he took the elixirs he had.

 Chapter 307 The Superior Vital Energy Crystal (Part Two)

    Rummaging through all his Space Rings, Austin selected the elixirs that could speed up his vital energy replenishment, and then he put the others back in his Space Rings.


    Ever since he entered the premium stage of the Earth Realm, the size of the light ball in his elixir field had expanded a lot. At the moment, the inner diameter of the light ball had reached about half feet long, which was a remarkable achievement for Austin.


    Once Austin transmitted his intent to the light ball, the light ball in his elixir field began to glow with warm, soft light. Then, within seconds, the light ball moved and came slowly out of his body and stopped right above the elixirs. As if the light ball was magnetic, it started to absorb those elixirs into its body. Every time it swallowed a pill of elixir, its color became brighter than before.


    All these elixirs that Austin had gotten were not precious, valuable things. Their level was pretty low and they contained very little vital energy inside. In a short while, all the elixirs that were placed in front of him had been absorbed by the light ball.


    Once it was done, Austin returned his light ball to his elixir field. He could now feel that the volume of the vital energy in his body had increased. However, it was still far from enough. He sighed helplessly. To replenish his vital energy quickly, he now needed to use his refining formula to absorb the vital element of heaven and earth from the nature and in order to do that, he would consume more of the vital energy that was left and that would wear him out.


    He didn''t have much of a choice. So upon assessing the situation he was in, he decided to give it a try. Sitting down cross-legged, he put his Golden Sun Scripture into action. In a short while, a gust of chilly, piercing vital energy wind blew through the cave and started to warp Austin in its circle.


    Feeling the wind, his veins tightened and his pores swelled. After a moment, the vital energy wind that was generated from nature bored into Austin''s body. He could only compare the feeling to a person who had finally got water to drink after being lost in the desert for several days. Austin felt a remarkable effect. The vital energy went right down to his feet and the sensation provided him with full strength and clarity.


    Once Austin recovered and regained his energy, he was more aware of his surroundings. He started noticing that the spiritual energy contained in the cave was unnaturally abundant and the volume of vital energy was noticeably dense.


    He remembered the cultivation room of the Energy-gathering Array in the Sun Sect. The vital energy contained in that room was also notably abundant. But in comparison, the vital energy in here was at least ten times more than that in the cultivation room.


    Austin realized that the whirl of vital energy completely surrounded him, and his body could absorb them easily with no effort.


    He regretted a little for not detecting the vital energy before wasting his elixirs.


    But there was no taking back his actions. He diverted his attention from the elixirs and tried to investigate the source of the vital energy.


    There was something abnormal about the cave. He could feel it, but he could not tell precisely what was abnormal about it.


    With no one present to consult with, he called Violet.


    "Violet,


    original excitement they felt gradually faded. The repeated motion stiffened their muscles and they began digging out the vital energy crystals and putting them into the Space Ring more mechanically than intentionally.


    "I am so exhausted, master," murmured Violet, pouting her lips.


    She rubbed her ridged wrist and drew a deep breath.


    "I know, Violet. Just hold on a little longer. You know we will make a big fortune. Let''s dig all the vital energy crystals out of the wall. I believe there are few left now," Austin consoled Violet in a soft voice.


    In all honesty, he was as tired as she was and dying to have a rest.


    They continued digging, without taking a break, until when they dug about another five feet further, the superior vital energy crystal was no longer available. They seemed to have dug out all of them.


    However, as they reached the end, a circular cave of about two feet in diameter suddenly appeared in front of them.


    When they peeked, they saw a small pile of fist-sized crystals lay on the ground, emitting a soft, holy light. A stream of dense spiritual energy of heaven and earth filled the atmosphere. Once Austin and Violet got close to the cave, they breathed in the spiritual energy and suddenly, the heavy weariness they had felt for so long vanished in an instant and they were as strong and energetic as they were before.


    "What are these?"


    Austin and Violet cried out simultaneously in awe and amazement. The crystals were bigger in size than the ones they had been digging so far and as for the volume of vital energy, these crystals seemed to contain vital energy greater than the superior vital energy crystals.


    Both Austin and Violet were excited and confused.


    ''Could these be a more valuable type of vital energy crystal than the superior vital energy crystal?'' they wondered.


    It was the first time they had seen such big crystals, so they did not understand what exactly these crystals were.


    They however, looked like they were more valuable and precious. So they took them all and put them into the Space Ring.


    Austin counted as he put them into the Space Ring one by one. There were about a hundred of these big crystals, and now they were Austin''s.

 Chapter 308 A Strange Beast

    After collecting the vital energy crystals, Austin and Violet searched around the circular cave again but found nothing. There seemed to be no more crystals left.


    Using his fists, Austin punched the wall and soon, a hole of two meters deep appeared in front of them, yet nothing was found. It seemed that all the crystals had been collected by them.


    So, they decided to return to their cave.


    "Well, I''ll try these superior vital energy crystals that can be refined next!"


    It was perfect timing. He had just lost most of his vital energy, but now, he had gotten so many superior vital energy crystals that could be used directly for cultivation.


    Out of those, 5, 000 vital energy crystals would be enough for his cultivation.


    He gave Violet 1, 000 crystals for her cultivation and told her that she could ask him for more after she used them up.


    As soon as Violet received the crystals, she returned to the Illusion Bead to focus on her cultivation.


    When she had first met Austin, Austin was just a warrior at the sixth or seventh level of Energy Gathering Realm, but now, he had already reached the premium stage of Earth Realm, which made Violet feel a little upset and jealous.


    She wanted to spend all her time practicing so that she could catch up with him.


    Meanwhile, Austin sat cross-legged, holding a crystal in each of his hands. As he directed his strength to his hands through concentration, he felt two streams of extremely pure vital energy being directly absorbed by his body.


    "The vital energy of heaven and earth is so pure," Austin exclaimed out loud.


    Then, he relaxed and began to absorb the energy of the two crystals attentively.


    The crystals were only the size of his fist, but they contained a lot of vital energy of heaven and earth. About two and a half hours later, Austin had absorbed all the energy of the crystals in his hands.


    He had regained about 80% of the vital energy in the energy meridians in his body.


    Then, he took out another two crystals from the Space Ring, held them in his hands, and began to absorb their energy.


    After absorbing the energy of six fist-sized crystals, he felt that the vital energy in his body had returned to its peak state. Vital energy could warm and nourish the body, so after it returned to its peak state, Austin felt energetic and refreshed.


    When he lightly clenched his fist, he felt the strength of his body rise.


    His bones hummed like the light beat of a drum.


    Even though Austin had replenished the vital energy in his energy meridians, he continued to take out crystals from the Space Ring and absorb their energy one by one. The energy he absorbed now would be stored in the vital energy stone in the elixir field.


    Back in Sun Mountain, he had almost exhausted the energy stored in the vital energy stone in order to shake off Dwayne and Abbott.


    Now, it


    tals he had found in the circular cave, there was a flash of grey light. The next moment, Austin found that his hand was empty. The beast had grabbed the crystal before he even realized what it was doing!


    Austin was taken aback. The beast was so fast that he had barely even seen it move. It had taken the crystal away with a flash of grey light. In fact, the beast was too fast to be perceived even by spiritual sense.


    If the beast attacked him at this speed, he definitely wouldn''t be able to escape.


    At this thought, Austin''s face stiffened. He regarded the beast thoughtfully.


    The beast held the crystal in its paws, intoxicated by its success like a libertine stealthily entering the room of a girl or a hungry man seeing a table full of dishes.


    After sniffing the crystal dramatically, the beast opened its mouth and swallowed the crystal as a whole, much to Austin''s astonishment.


    Then, it licked the corners of its mouth with its tongue, as if recollecting the pleasant flavor of the crystal.


    After it was done, it looked up at Austin with pitiful eyes and alternated between pointing at Austin''s Space Ring and its mouth.


    Austin was speechless.


    He took out another crystal and threw it to the beast. Again, the beast sniffed the crystal dramatically before swallowing it.


    It begged for one more crystal before finally stopping.


    Austin was pained to see the beast gulp down three of these crystals so easily. After all, these crystals were rich in vital energy and were very valuable.


    Fortunately, after eating three crystals, the beast touched its belly with satisfaction and stopped asking for more.


    Suddenly, something occurred to Austin.


    He usually used his mind to perceive what was stored in the Space Ring.


    But strangely, the beast had known that there were crystals in his Space Ring at just a glance.


    "Violet, do you know what kind of beast this is?"

 Chapter 309 A Thousand-Year-Old Fleece-flower (Part One)

    To Austin''s utter disappointment, neither he nor Violet could identify the strange little beast in front of them. Neither of them had encountered or even heard of such a creature.


    "Well, we have lingered in this cave for a couple of days already, and I think it''s time for us to go," Austin said, giving up on studying the little beast. Although neither of them could recognize it, it seemed quite cute and adorable from Austin''s perspective, and he somehow grew fond of it.


    So he decided to leave it alone instead of bringing it along, and leave the place at once.


    But to his surprise, the little creature suddenly hopped out of the cave. It took a few steps before looking back at the two of them. The creature then waved at him with its small paw, earnestly, which left Austin confused and amazed. It took Austin quite a while to realize what it was trying to say to them.


    It actually wanted Austin to follow it somewhere which was beyond weird.


    Seeing that the little beast acted so much like human beings, Austin''s interest immediately peaked. But he was still not sure whether he really understood what it meant. Pointing to himself, he curiously asked, "Did you just ask me to follow you?"


    The little thing nodded vigorously like an eager child who just got the attention of an adult, which had added to its cuteness. It then turned and hopped on quickly.


    Austin was very much intrigued. Without thinking twice, he ran out of the cave and followed the little beast, the curious Violet on his heels. He was very eager to find out where the beast wanted him to go.


    The beast sped up after they got out of the cave. Before Austin and Violet could catch up with it, the little beast suddenly jumped across the cliff and raced through the obstacle course.


    The two of them had to use bodily movement skill to try to catch up with it. The little beast was incredibly fast. The fact that its size was small had only added to its agility. It was like a whizzing ball of fur in the distance. It darted in the mountains like an arrow, and at every turn of the road Austin thought that they were going to lose track of it. They never managed to catch up with it until after an hour of playing follow the leader, when they reach


    dence.


    The fleece-flower kept struggling to free itself, its human-like face contorting as it concentrated on squirming. But Austin was gripping it so tightly that its escape was simply impossible.


    "My gosh! It''s a thousand-year-old fleece-flower!"


    exclaimed Violet, who had been observing it for some time.


    "You know what this thing is?" Austin asked, his voice filling with complete excitement.


    "Of course, and I''m sure about it! It''s a real treasure, both magical and very rare to find!"


    Violet almost shouted excitedly, like she had discovered some exciting new animal. She stared at the fleece-flower intently with her eyes as round as moon, as it writhed in Austin''s hand. Based on her reaction and utter fascination, one could deduce that she was in fact telling the truth.


    "I have lived in deep mountains and forests for a long time, long enough to have an extensive knowledge about many rare and valuable herbs. For all I know, this fleece-flower has already shape-shifted and taken a human form, and is able to develop cognitive skills. It usually takes a thousand years for a fleece-flower to develop and change into such a treasure," Violet continued to explain.


    "You have refined at the premium stage of Earth Realm now, my master, soon you will make it to the Mysterious Realm. And when you are close to a breakthrough, taking this fleece-flower could rather increase the probability of success by thirty to forty percent," she added enthusiastically.

 Chapter 310 A Thousand-Year-Old Fleece-flower (Part Two)

    What? Is it really that amazing?


    Austin was glad and excited to hear this piece of information.


    "Believe me, master. We should carefully store it for future use. You''ll never know when it might come handy," Violet urged.


    "But I''m afraid that we must keep it in a bottle or a box made of jade, for it has the cunning ability to escape other types of containers except the ones I have initially mentioned," she warned seriously.


    Austin was again surprised with this fact. On second thought, this was nothing strange since precious things always required extra care. So he took out from the Space Ring a jade box and placed the fleece-flower in it.


    Beside them, the little beast who had been quietly watching the unfolding events looked quite happy and satisfied, seeing that Austin had caught the fleece-flower. It suddenly jumped up and down in front of him, like a dog who suddenly got excited over a piece of bone.


    Now, it was clear that this little beast had led them all the way here to find this valuable herb. Austin wouldn''t have been able to find this herb if it weren''t for the insistent little beast. If it were ever discovered by other cultivators, they would definitely come scrambling for it like hungry wolves out for sport, just like how they went crazy and scrambled for the celestial energy ginseng found in the Grand Desolation Mountain not long ago.


    From Austin''s point of view, this thousand-year-old fleece-flower could actually be more valuable than the celestial energy ginseng.


    After walking on air for a while, the little beast suddenly waved at Austin again.


    Austin got excited with the beast''s action, but he thought twice and asked it doubtfully, "What''s the matter? Are you going to lead us to another treasure?"


    The little beast gave a smart nod in confirmation, then immediately dashed towards another direction.


    Pleasantly surprised, Austin and Violet chased after it again. Another hour later, they came upon a waterfall. The scenery was simply breathtaking. The waterfall seemed like a fine piece of silk from the heaven flowing elegantly down, with its end touching a deep pool which made splashing sounds. The sunshine proje


    be three to four thousand pounds!


    Moreover, Austin felt a stream of electricity surging through him as soon as he touched the stick, as if the energy of thunder and lightning condensed in it was resonating with him. This resonance had produced more thunder and lightning surrounding the stick, and had started producing such lights around Austin.


    He still had no idea what this stick could be and in what way he could use it, but one thing was for sure--it was not just an ordinary toy, but another rare and extraordinary treasure.


    After racking his brains trying to figure out how to use the stick, Austin finally decided to put it in the Space Ring. He promised to check it out sometime in the future when he could get more information about it.


    Having placed the treasure away, Austin turned and looked at the little beast. It was almost dancing like it was quite pleased with itself because of what it did for him.


    ''What on earth are you?'' Austin was now eager to know more about it. After all, no common beasts of his knowledge seemed to have a keen nose for locating rare and powerful objects in this world.


    "Well, master..." Violet suddenly said, "I might actually know what it is."


    Violet fixed her eyes on the beast with her brows knitted together, as though she was confirming her wild guess.


    "Oh? What is it then?"


    Austin asked anxiously after saying nothing in amazement for a while.


    "It is probably a gnome!"

 Chapter 311 The Gnome

    Violet measured up the little beast curiously, as if it was an incredibly powerful monster.


    "Gnome?"


    Austin had never heard of such a thing before.


    "Yes. They''re very rare. In fact, their species is almost extinct.


    The other diabolic beasts said that back in the ancient times, there were many gnomes.


    They are good at finding various kinds of precious natural resources because they can sense them.


    Gnomes like to eat underground minerals which contain intense spiritual energy."


    "Wow! It sounds like they''re really special!"


    Austin''s curiosity had been aroused by Violet''s words.


    Just then, the gnome pointed at his Space Ring again.


    Austin laughed bitterly. He knew that the gnome wanted to eat the crystals in his Space Ring. He had collected these crystals from the round cave, and all of them contained a large amount of spiritual energy.


    But since the gnome had found two kinds of precious natural materials for him, Austin didn''t want to refuse its request. He took out three more crystals and gave them to the gnome.


    The gnome let out a joyful cry before swallowing the crystals immediately.


    "Little fellow, we have to say good-bye now," Austin said.


    He had decided to hide in the imperial capital city and help the young man fight for the throne in half a year.


    He walked toward the direction of the imperial capital city with Violet.


    But after taking several dozen steps forward, he realized that the gnome was following closely behind. In fact, it was walking right beside him now.


    "You want to go with us?" Austin asked, stopping.


    The gnome quickly nodded.


    ''With this gnome by my side, I''ll be able to find many precious natural resources in the future, '' Austin thought to himself excitedly.


    He laughed and gestured to the gnome to jump on his shoulder.


    The gnome didn''t protest. In the blink of an eye, it was perched on Austin''s shoulder. The three of them set off on their journey together.


    Austin knew that he was being hunted furiously by people from the Flaming Sun Valley and the Blood Wolf Team. Both groups must have cultivators who were good at tracking.


    He was especially worried about Blood Wolf Team members, who specialized in hunting and killing people. He knew that they would definitely find a way to track him.


    To avoid being tracked, he kept choosing small mountain roads in remote mountain ranges along the journey.


    A few days later, Austin found himself above a huge valley that covered an area of tens of thousands of miles. Looking at the chilly fog rolling up and down, Austin and Violet frowned.


    Although they hadn''t entered the valley yet, Austin could tell that it would be hard to resist the cold. When he heard the wind howling like ghosts crying, the hairs on the back of his neck stood up.


    Austin planned to change his route to bypass the valley, but the gnome stopped him. It pricked up its ears, twitched its nose, and sniffed carefully. And then, all of a sudden, it grabbed Austin''s clothes and pointed at the valley.


    Austin was a little surprised by this new development.


    danger before being attacked.


    She calmed herself down and looked carefully in Austin''s direction. To her surprise, Austin was holding a faint and almost invisible figure in his hand. The figure, which was surrounded by rolling vital energy, had a pained look on its face. Its visibility decreased and it kept shrinking until it vanished completely.


    "Was that a ghost?" Austin and Violet cried out simultaneously.


    They looked at each other and felt a chill run down their spines.


    Ghosts were formed from the spiritual souls of creatures when they died. They were like another form of being of these creatures.


    Normally, without a body to attach to, the spiritual soul of any creature would be unable to exist for a long time. It would disappear in the air and become a part of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. However, if the spiritual soul was kept in a suitable Secret Weapon or attached to some other creature''s body, it wouldn''t disappear.


    However, the Secret Weapon to store spiritual souls was not easy to refine. And it was extremely dangerous for a spiritual soul to enter another creature''s body as it was very likely to be swallowed by the spiritual souls of its new host.


    In addition to these two methods, there was another way for a spiritual soul to keep on existing: finding a suitable environment.


    As the valley was very cold and moist, the dissipation rate of spiritual souls was very slow. Under these conditions, they could exist for a long time and finally become ghosts.


    But when a spiritual soul was transformed into a ghost, it would lose its wits and would only follow its instinct.


    Ghosts were very aggressive and treated all living things as their enemies. It was hard to kill them without proper magical skill or a Secret Weapon.


    The Golden Sun Scripture Austin had cultivated was a prime masculinity formula, so the light golden vital energy he released was able to suppress the ghosts. Other cultivators who hadn''t cultivated such formulas wouldn''t be able to destroy the ghosts as easily as he had.

 Chapter 312 Watch Out! Ghosts Are Everywhere

    Austin was much relieved when he realized that what suddenly attacked them was just a ghost. Austin and Violet had a strong spiritual sense power, so they could perceive a ghost even before it could make a move.


    Back when he was in the Grand Desolation Mountain, Austin had dealt with ghosts. He met Ghost Sect disciples who tried to take him down by exerting Soul Collection Array. During that fight, he had to handle a legion of ghosts, and thanks to that experience, he was well-prepared to easily defeat any ghost anytime.


    Austin found the most efficient way to defeat ghosts when he was trapped in Soul Collection Array. He learned to attack them with spiritual sense since this creature was a form of spiritual souls of humans after all. When a person died, his or her spiritual souls still existed and would turn into a ghost.


    With this, spiritual sense was the enemy of ghosts.


    Austin wasn''t scared to face the ghost even they were the spirit of a dead person. He believed that he could easily beat them once he unleashed his spiritual sense.


    Austin returned to his senses. His face darkened as he realized that there was not just one ghost lurking around them.


    Defeating a few numbers of spirits would be a no-brainer for Austin. But as he sensed a hundred of ghosts present, Austin felt a slight doubt to his victory. If he ran out of his limited spiritual sense, he would be in grave trouble.


    Spiritual sense was much more difficult to replenish than physical strength and vital energy. It would be hard for Austin to manage to fight all of them at the same time.


    Aside from that, overusing one''s spiritual sense would lead a damage to spiritual soul.


    This scenario would be fatal to the cultivator because it was nearly impossible to restore serious injuries to the spiritual soul.


    Austin hit his head due to an assault and became mentally ill three years ago. Damages brought to spiritual soul would lead to severe illness and physical damage.


    Austin remembered how he suffered back then. He became fully aware of the importance of his spiritual soul and started to avoid using his spiritual sense unless badly needed.


    Austin slowly turned around to see Violet''s response. He knew that Violet also sensed the presence of an army of ghost. Violet was nearly shaking as she looked tense toward the situation.


    Odds were not in their favor this time. After a while, the two were able to confirm their hunch. Wisps of visible white smoke suddenly appeared. It made them shiver by its cold, chilling touch. The smoke billowed out from beneath the earth as if it was awakened by the ghost''s screech.


    They could notice some of them while others were not visible to the naked eye. It was like a shape of a human without arms and feet. The head was obvious but it had no face. There were hundreds of them that crept out Austin and Violet.


    All of a sudden, Violet activated her spiritual sense and Austin couldn''t help but perceive its strong sensation. Her spiritual sense quickly aimed at the ghosts surrounding them.


    On the other hand, Austin did not waste


    are from the Flaming Sun Valley. What do you think they are doing here? Is it because of me? Are they going to kill me?


    It''s kind of strange. I didn''t expect to meet them here," Austin said as he was slightly worried.


    "It looks like they came here before we did. I figured they aren''t here for you," Violet said in a low voice as she tilted her head.


    "You have a point, Violet," Austin agreed.


    "From what I can see, they seemed to have trouble breaking the array. Do you want to secretly help them?"


    Violet respectfully asked Austin.


    "I don''t want to," Austin refused as he shook his head.


    "I have a grudge against the people in the Flaming Sun Valley. They would have never let go of me.


    Its people want me nothing but dead. I have no reason to rescue them in any way. Besides, I think this array can trap them for just a day or two. They will help themselves out," he added.


    "This array only traps them, but it doesn''t attack them. So they are quite safe for now..."


    But before Violet could finish her words, he sensed something different. She turned her head toward Austin and looked in a distance.


    Detecting that something was approaching behind them, Austin turned around and his face darkened with what he saw.


    Several ghosts flew in their direction. They must have heard the noises coming from the dome. Before the ghosts would reach the dome, they would have passed at Violet and Austin.


    Austin was pissed off and gestured at Violet to leave there.


    But even before they took off, the ghosts detected them and ferociously looked at their direction. The ghosts wasted no time and rushed into them.


    Even though Austin and Violet discovered a good spot to hide, these ghosts still found them because they could target any living creatures.


    A cold, fierce look flashed in Austin''s eyes. He gradually raised his hand, closed his eyes and used the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle. All of a sudden, needles flew toward the enemies. This place filled with fearful howls by the ghosts as they vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 313 The Ghost Valley

    The ghosts were not that strong, and Austin wiped them out effortlessly. This, however, got the attention of the four people trapped in the array. They immediately spotted Austin and Violet.


    The four startled people looked at the two with a frown. Austin grew embarrassed.


    There were two women and two men.


    Suspicion was shown visibly on their faces. They wondered what Austin and Violet had been up to hiding there. They were clearly annoyed at the fact that they had been trapped for quite a while, but the two delinquents did not even bother to lend a hand. This led them to believe that the two were up to no good. The two were probably planning to do something to them after they broke the array. Staying alert, they stopped attacking the array and carefully watched the two.


    After discussing amongst themselves, one of the two women gave Austin an enchanting smile and waved. "Hello there! Would you mind coming over here?"


    The other woman also flashed a charming smile.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin already knew what they talked about.


    The four planned to coax Austin and Violet into coming closer by using the two women''s beauty. Then, they would ask the two what they desired, and would promise to give it to them if the two helped them out. After escaping the array, however, they planned to break their promise and deal with Austin and Violet accordingly.


    The two men, on the other hand, were clearly enamored by Violet. They gazed at her with lust and laughed lewdly.


    Austin knew that they were not to be trusted.


    He snorted inwardly and thought, ''I didn''t plan to fight you guys, but you are asking for it by plotting against me and Violet. Well, I am here to grant your death wish.''


    The four had relatively low cultivation base compared to Austin. Dealing with them would be a piece of cake. For now, he decided to play along.


    After they exposed their true colors, Austin would kill them one by one. After all, three of them were from the Flaming Sun Valley.


    Because of Raymond and Dwayne, Austin detested the Flaming Sun Valley, and he wouldn''t hesitate to kill the members of the sect.


    Austin telepathically shared his plans with Violet.


    Pretending to be enchanted by the woman who spoke, Austin trotted towards her and greeted her, "Hi, beautiful lady."


    The woman covered her mouth with her hand and giggled while winking at him. "Hi, mister. Is this your girlfriend?" she asked, pointing at Violet. Then, she continued, "To tell you the truth, I think I''ve fallen for you at first sight. It''s normal for a man to have mistresses, right?


    Besides, you must be used to it. Surely, many girls have fallen for a powerful man like you. Unfortunately, I''m no exception."


    This was the first time she and Austin had met. Yet, she acted completely lovestruck, submitting herself immediately to be his mistress. She was quite confident that her looks would sway Austin.


    "Really? You must be kidding me," Austin stammered.


    Excitement was written all over his face as he stole glances at the women. His cheeks flu


    re?" he inquired.


    "Mister, have you heard of the Ghost Sect before?" the woman asked.


    "Ghost Sect!"


    exclaimed Austin as he recalled the sect.


    "Okay, it looks like you have. You seem to know something about it. Because you helped us, in return, I''ll tell you what you want to know," she offered.


    According to the woman, the Ghost Sect was an evil sect of the Violet Orchid Empire. It was an ancient group that was known for its strong power many years ago, and Ghost Valley was its base.


    500 years ago, the head of the sect decided that he wanted to put the whole Violet Orchid Empire under his rule, making the Ghost Sect the leader and all the other sects its subsidiaries.


    To do this, the members of the Ghost Sect killed numerous cultivators and collected their ghosts for cultivation.


    This was because they needed countless ghosts to cultivate their martial skills.


    To defend against the Ghost Sect, all the sects and forces, large and small, united together to form an alliance that would resist the Ghost Sect''s invasion. For a month, they fought relentlessly. They did not stop until the Ghost Sect was completely wiped out. Now, the Ghost Valley was deserted as its main residents were obliterated. What remains were the ghosts of the cultivators who had been killed by the evil sect. And such was the legend that enfolded this place.


    Since then, cultivators journeyed here in flocks in an attempt to search for the hidden treasure of the Ghost Sect. Rumor had it that hidden in some of the caves were enormous amounts of treasure. Hundreds and thousands of people wanted a piece of it.


    But the tragedy that took place left Ghost Valley with enormous amounts of negative energy and arrays. What was more, countless ghosts lingered about. Although many people came to search for the treasures, only a few of them succeeded.


    But of course, all of it was hearsay. To this day, no one could confirm that this was indeed the home of the Ghost Sect, nor that the Ghost Sect ever did exist in the first place.

 Chapter 314 You Are Bringing This On Yourself

    Austin and Violet were both astonished to hear that the valley was where the Ghost Sect once stood. They were also surprised to hear the story of the Ghost Sect''s destruction as well.


    "Thank you for telling us. I have been here for some time now but I didn''t have any idea about what this place was at all. I wouldn''t have known if it weren''t for you."


    Austin said with gratitude.


    "Okay, I think this is enough. Why do you need to talk to this man so much?"


    The taller man said impatiently while sparing Austin a resentful glance.


    "Now that you know what this place is, you should leave as soon as possible. This is a dangerous place and if you''re looking for fun, you would not find it here. Get out now if you cherish your life."


    The other man shouted at Austin.


    Austin was being treated rudely but he still kept his calm.


    "Violet, let''s leave now."


    He took Violet''s hand in his and they were about to leave.


    "Wait a minute. I asked you to leave, young man, not her. I think we''ll have some fun with this beautiful girl first."


    The taller man said while staring at Violet with eager eyes.


    His two female companions giggled as if they knew what would happen next. It seemed that they were used to this kind of things already.


    "Oh? Why should she stay here?"


    Austin asked them with a cold look. Their unfriendliness didn''t surprise him.


    "Fuck! Don''t drag your heels any longer and just leave! If you don''t leave this instant, I''ll send you to hell myself!" the shorter man spat at him impatiently.


    The man summoned his vital energy inside from his body and now that he was at the premium stage of the Earth Realm, an invisible and overwhelming wave of strength vibrated through the air. The vibrations were starting to reach Austin and Violet.


    "Well, it seems that you''re bringing my anger on yourself. I won''t show you any mercy." Austin said.


    He decided to fight this bastard seriously.


    His arrogant words left the four strangers dumbfounded. "What? How dare you talk to us like that?


    You really want to die, don''t you?"


    The taller man shouted at him furiously after a few seconds of silence. He lifted his right hand, which was filled with his vital energy at medium stage of Earth Realm, and stretched it out towards Austin.


    At that exact moment, Austin summoned his Spiritual Sense Flying Needle and ordered it to shoot at the man''s head.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was strong enough to cover an area of one thousand meters and because of that, his Spiritual Sense Flying Needle was stronger than ever.


    Although the man was at the medium stage of Earth Realm, his soul was very weak compared to Austin''s. When he was hit by the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle, he was immediately overwhelmed by a sharp pain in the head.


    Terrified by that attack, the man covered his head with both of his hands and quickly stepped backwards.


    Before he could return to his companions, Austin employed the Wind-commanding Skill and approached him like a menacing phantom.


    Austin gathered up his strength and swung at the man. His physical power was strong enough to lift an object of eight million pounds in weight. He released all of that power at the man''s chest.


    Even though he was a cultivator at medium stage of Earth Realm, the man''s body was too weak to withstand Austin''s fist. With the sounds of breaking bones, everyone saw that his chest sag


    ack flash appeared on his right and hacked at his throat.


    With blood gushing out from him like a fountain, his head left his neck and rolled to the ground.


    In just a short period of time, Austin already killed two men at the medium stage and premium stage of Earth Realm, respectively.


    The two female companions just stared at Austin with terrified looks. They were afraid that he would kill them both as well.


    Austin retrieved the Twin Shadow Blades and held the Violet Royal Sword in his hand. He then turned to the two women with a cold expression.


    Usually, he wasn''t willing to kill women. However, he had killed two members of the Flaming Sun Valley in front of them. If they were to spread the news, Austin''s enemies from the Flaming Sun Valley and the Blood Wolf Team would surely flock to take revenge.


    What''s more, Austin could tell from the two women''s expressions that they must have done many immoral things in the past.


    Because of this, he didn''t feel any guilt at the thought of killing them.


    When they noticed the cruel glint in Austin''s eyes, the two women suddenly started taking off their clothes. In an instant, two naked and attractive bodies revealed themselves to Austin.


    "Please don''t kill us! We promise that we will give you a really good service. We will satisfy all your needs!"


    They begged him pathetically while making sexy poses with their naked bodies. They were trying desperately to seduce Austin.


    Admittedly, their attractive bodies aroused Austin and it made him burn with lust.


    However, his reason outweighed his desire.


    "Violet, deal with them as you like."


    He shook his head at her and conveyed his instruction.


    "Master, you don''t have to suppress yourself. Just go and have a good time! They must be really good and they will surely please you. It''s all right!"


    Violet teased.


    "Violet! Don''t be silly!"


    Austin spat at her angrily. She was embarrassing him on purpose.


    Violet covered her mouth with her hand as she giggled. She then summoned her demonic energy and formed a black shadow of a huge fox claw. In a flash of black, the huge fox claw crashed towards the two women mercilessly.


    After the screams of despair, the two dead bodies were found several meters away.

 Chapter 315 Being Attacked (Part One)

    Is this where the Ghost Sect is located?


    Austin murmured as he looked into the deep valley enveloped in cold and humid mist. He regained his senses after killing the two men and two women who attacked him.


    "Austin, there may be the treasure of the Ghost Sect down there. How about going in and searching around?"


    Violet proposed with hopeful smile and eager eyes.


    "The ghosts are probably the greatest threats here, but we can deal with them easily. That should not be a problem."


    Austin also itched to have a go.


    "Well, now that we''re here, there''s no reason to back down. Let''s go inside and have a look."


    The two of them carefully started to move down the valley. They were not going to let go of a chance to get the treasure.


    Along the way, Austin and Violet came across some arrays, but their power had been greatly reduced. They had been there for a long time and that had lessened their impact.


    On the other hand, both Austin and Violet had very strong spiritual sense. While they moved forward, they used their spiritual sense to constantly feel the fluctuation in the vital energy in the space ahead. Whenever they felt that there was something wrong, they would quickly take a detour. In this manner, they were able to avoid many arrays that lay in their way.


    At times, due to a little misjudgment, they were caught up in some arrays, but they overcame them easily and were finally able to clear the path with their joint efforts.


    In Austin''s Space Ring, there were thousands of superior vital energy crystals which could absorb vital energy directly, so he didn''t need to worry about the exhaustion of his vital energy.


    Although they advanced very slowly, they met no other obstacle and were able to move on unhurt.


    A day later, the two were able to enter the interior of the Ghost Sec


    an unknown reason, he felt that something was wrong.


    He was not the only one. Sharing the same feeling, Violet immediately walked up to Austin and searched around alertly with her spiritual sense.


    After a while, Austin asked her softly with an odd look on his face, "Do you notice the stinking smell?"


    "Yes. It is like something that''s rotting." Violet replied. She was apparently aware of it too.


    "Sure enough, it''s not my illusion. Something is not right here."


    Austin quickly drew out his Violet Royal Sword. He struck the withered tree which was nearby with more than thirty rays of sword-light moving at lightning speed.


    Swish��.


    The sword-light hit the withered tree, leaving many holes on its dry trunk.


    As soon as the tree was hit, it growled in a repressed voice. The cry was like the low and deep roar of a beast trapped in a cage. And an evil spirit burst from the inside.


    Boom! The tree turned into fine powder with a strong explosion from the inside, and the spirit took the form of tall figure as it appeared before Austin and Violet.


    On seeing the face of the figure, both of them froze. There was a strange expression on their faces��an expression of shock and horror.

 Chapter 316 Being Attacked (Part Two)

    The figure that emerged from the tree was not a living person. Its face was dry and wrinkled, completely dehydrated. It was skinny with deeply set eyes. Two green eyeballs were fixed on them like ghost fire. It was tall and all of its bones could be seen under the skin. It was terrible to look at and would give anyone the creeps.


    Austin didn''t feel any vitality from it, but there was a thick death breath and the smell of a rotting corpse. However, from its bony body, Austin could feel that it had tremendous strength.


    Austin and Violet realized that the rotten odor that they had smelled earlier had emanated from it. It was blocked by the dead wood, so it was not so strong.


    Sensing that there was something strange about the dead tree, Austin attacked it with the sword-light. And unexpectedly, the corpse appeared before their eyes.


    "What''s this?" Violet asked in surprise.


    "I have no idea, but I''m quite sure it''s not a living person," Austin answered, shaking his head.


    While they were talking, their faces turned pale. They were terrified when they saw the withered body in front of them carry a strange expression on its wrinkled face. It seemed to be grinning, but because of its wizened face, the grin seemed very strange and fierce. Suddenly a hoarse voice came from its mouth, "Ho ho��".


    The growl was extremely weird and harsh. It was blood-curdling.


    Listening to his growl, Violet couldn''t stop shivering and hid behind Austin.


    Instantly, the withered body pounced on Austin, trying to attack him.


    Austin had to react quickly. He brandished his Violet Royal Sword and attacked the corpse with more than thirty rays of sword-light again.


    Faced by Austin''s attack, the corpse started howling in a low voice. It didn''t evade the attack, but crossed its arms


    t felt relieved. Austin was not afraid of the weird corpse gas. Rather, he got rid of it, so she had nothing to worry about.


    A little far away, the withered body climbed up on a few rocks. Its empty eyes stared at Austin. It didn''t understand why the corpse miasma didn''t work on Austin.


    It had realized that it was not as powerful as Austin. For a moment, the withered body hesitated. It was not sure of what it should do.


    Sadly, it was not as clever as man. So, after hesitating for a few moments, it decided to make a move again. It put on the ferocious look again, growled and rushed towards Austin. Baring its teeth and with hands that looked like claws, it was making a mad rush trying to frighten Austin and attack him.


    Indeed the figure looked terrifying enough. It had great physical strength and its strange corpse miasma would have certainly scared many. However, it was clumsy in movement and lacked skills. Fighting it was like child''s play for Austin.


    Austin was not one to be afraid of it anymore now. So he moved in front as quick as a flash.


    As the figure approached closer, Austin made a fist and the punch landed on the wrinkled face of the tall, dark figure.

 Chapter 317 The Base Of The Ghost Sect

    The mummy retreated, and then suddenly rushed toward Austin again while bellowing.


    It was clumsy and unable to move steadily on its feet. The only thing it did was move its body forward. Austin dodged, jumped to its left, and punched it on its left arm with great power.


    Although every body part of the mummy was dry and very tough, it couldn''t bear the force of 8, 000 pounds.


    With Austin''s punch, the left arm of the mummy broke off, exposing the dry muscles underneath.


    A black corpse miasma with a repulsive stench was released from the exposed part of the mummy.


    As more and more of this corpse miasma was released, the mummy seemed to be getting more exhausted, as if the vapor was the source of its energy.


    With another bellow, the mummy turned around to escape, realizing that it could not defeat Austin.


    With every movement, its heavy dry feet left footprints on the ground so deep that it looked as if it had been engraved by knives or axes.


    Of course, Austin wasn''t going to let it go so easily. He started his Wind-commanding Skill and leaped in front of it before thrusting his arm out at lightning speed. Bang! With a single punch, he sent the dry corpse flying backward.


    The sound of bones cracking echoed. The mummy''s skin tore off and a big pit appeared in its chest.


    At the same time, the dense black miasma was released into the air.


    In a second, the mummy was surrounded by the dense black corpse miasma.


    It suddenly collapsed onto the ground as if it had used up all its energy.


    Then, without warning, it started to cry out again and again.


    ''Oh, no, this isn''t good.


    It''s asking its friends for help!'' Austin thought, horrified.


    Austin and Violet exchanged meaningful glances. They were both thinking the same thing.


    It had been easy for them to fight one mummy. But if they had to face dozens of these things, they would have a hard time defeating them.


    "Violet, let''s go. It''s very risky for us to stay here. This place is too dangerous for us," Austin said to Violet.


    Violet nodded, but before they could run toward the exit of the valley, they heard bellowing sounds coming from the surroundings.


    Austin and Violet saw three mummies appear from three different directions. One came from a crack in the ground, another crawled out of the trunk of a dead tree, and the last one appeared from behind a wall. These three mummies growled in low voices and tried to surround Austin and Violet.


    Seeing the three mummies, Austin and Violet did not feel frightened. On the contrary, they let out a sigh of relief. It was a good thing that there were only three of them.


    It wouldn''t be difficult for Austin and Violet to defeat three mummies at the same time.


    But when the three mummies rushed toward them, Austin realized that while two of the mummies were as strong as the one they had destroyed, the third one was much stronger. In fact, it was almost twice as strong as the one they had destroyed. The black dense miasma it was releasing was much denser and had a stronger stench.


    It was obvious that the mummies had different ranks.


    Austin started his bodily movement skill and attacked the two weaker mummies first.


    While fighting the mummy just now, Austin had understood that the power of mummies lay in their strong physical bodies and their corpse miasma.


    Fortunately, Austin''s


    can get more resources soon!"


    Everyone in the tunnel looked excited.


    But a moment later, their expressions darkened.


    "Shit! The corpse soldier is giving off a signal for help. It seems that one of these cultivators is really powerful. Let''s go outside to take a look," one of the men said.


    "Don''t be hasty. I think this is a good opportunity to test the corpse general we have made, isn''t it?" a second man said.


    "That''s a good idea!"


    The other people nodded in agreement with the second man. . . . . .


    At this time, Austin was going head to head with the tall mummy.


    He wasn''t scared of the black corpse miasma being released by the mummy at all. He just kept punching continuously with the force of 8, 000 pounds.


    The muscles of the tall mummy had begun to tear off and some of its bones were broken. Its body kept releasing black corpse miasma here and there, like a leaking tank.


    The dense black corpse miasma was as smelly as the stench from a rotten body, which could make people feel ill.


    A few minutes later, Austin''s punches had hacked the whole body of the mummy into pieces. The black corpse miasma it was giving out faded off into nothingness.


    Finally, the mummy collapsed motionlessly onto the ground. It couldn''t attack Austin any longer.


    Austin let out a sigh of relief.


    He felt exhausted after taking down the mummy with just his physical strength. This particular mummy had a lot of strength. Austin estimated that it must have had about five or six thousand pounds of strength.


    Just then, a small figure appeared on Austin''s shoulder with a flash.


    It gestured to Austin as if trying to express something to him.


    It was the gnome!


    The gnome was the one that had led Austin and Violet to the Ghost Valley.


    However, ever since they had entered the Ghost Valley, the gnome had disappeared. It had probably gone someplace else to look for treasures.


    Austin had met the gnome only a while ago and wasn''t attached to it, so he hadn''t worried about it much when it had disappeared. He had been more focused on fighting the mummies and getting out of the Ghost Valley in one piece.


    In fact, he had forgotten about the gnome altogether and hadn''t expected it to show up now.

 Chapter 318 Breaking Into The Nest Of The Corpses

    The gnome showed up on Austin''s shoulder and made a gesture with his hand. Austin saw him point towards a shabby building on the east. While looking at the foundation of the building, he realized that it must have been some kind of splendid palace in the past.


    However, it was now only left with a fragmentary foundation.


    "You mean there are treasures inside that building?"


    Austin guessed while still looking at the gnome.


    When the gnome heard this, he nodded vigorously. His legs pushed on Austin''s shoulder and he rushed to the east like lightning.


    "Aha, this guy seems to be loyal to his friends. It seems that he has no intent of monopolizing the treasures. I think he wants to bring us to him instead."


    Austin said to Violet. They moved to follow the gnome.


    Suddenly, the place where Austin and Violet stood just moments ago started shaking as if there was a small earthquake.


    With a big boom, the earth was torn forcefully into two parts. A half-meter gap appeared on the ground and a figure that was wrapped in a dark fog rushed out like lightning. After a little while, it settled on the ground.


    A pair of scarlet eyes appeared in the dark fog. There was no humanity in those eyes and it was only filled with mighty cruel and bloodthirsty eagerness.


    The scarlet eyes scanned the surrounding but didn''t find any targets. There were only four moribund dry corpses that had been attacked and were disabled.


    "ARGHHH!"


    With a deep and furious roar, the figure reached out a pair of steel-like claws. It grabbed the four moribund dry corpses with its claws and one by one, tore them into pieces like they were paper.


    Then, it opened its big mouth filled with fangs and sucked the corpse miasmas that were floating around in the air and inhaled them all.


    It also sucked the dark fog that was surrounding it. A large, dry and powerful corpse with blue veins suddenly appeared.


    There was a layer of dark fog on the skin of the corpse. It was like black ink was poured into it, releasing the scent of cold and gloom.


    Its eyes were red like that of a beast and it was filled with blood thirst.


    When the corpse exposed its body, it sniffed the air several times with its dry nose. Then, after several deep roars, it trudged down towards the direction of Austin and Violet. . . .


    Austin and Violet followed the path of the gnome and ran towards the palace relics.


    After a while, they finally arrived at the ruins of the palace. The palace was so big that it covered a large area of the land by several kilometers.


    The gnome led Austin and Violet to the ruins of the palace and stood by an old stone door.


    The stone door was already covered with mosses and it was full of green spots. At first glance, it seemed as if it was abandoned for a long time.


    However, Austin noticed that the handle of the stone door was quite shiny and it has no stains on it. It didn''t seem like it was an abandoned door.


    The door was likely used just recently. There must be something important behind this door.


    Austin couldn''t help but admire the gnome. He assumed that there must be some treasures hidden behind the door because the gnome surely wouldn''t choose this place using its special connection to treasures if it was not an important place.


    He decided to open the sh


    to open the boxes one by one.


    Both Austin and Violet''s face clouded after opening the boxes. They couldn''t help but swear.


    The boxes were exuding a faint fragrance of elixirs so Austin and Violet thought that there must be a large amount of valuable elixirs and herbs inside it. However, when they opened the boxes, Austin and Violet found that the boxes were empty inside. All of its contents were nowhere to be found!


    Austin and Violet were pissed. They never expected that their efforts would lead to nothing.


    The place was definitely a storehouse of elixirs and herbs made by the Ghost Sect. The rows of wooden shelves could be added up to about a hundred and each shelf had three layers with about six boxes on each layer. However, the boxes were now empty and all the elixirs and herbs were gone.


    All the boxes had been opened and the original contents were already taken.


    It was so hard to find this place. At first, they looked at the boxes and thought that their efforts would finally yield good results, but then the situation turned sour and Austin and Violet fell into a bad mood.


    After searching for a while, there was still no good news. Austin and Violet sighed in defeat.


    Fortunately, in addition to the secret cave, there was still another room to be searched. The both of them didn''t hesitate to go further. They continued with their journey immediately.


    Suddenly, a loud sound came from one of the caves beneath the ruins.


    "Damn it! According to the message sent by our corpse general, the man and the woman somehow broke into our corpse storage warehouse!"


    "What? No way! Our corpse storage warehouse was completely hidden! There was no chance for it to be discovered by outsiders."


    "Maybe they broke in by accident? Whatever! It doesn''t matter! The most important issue here is that the corpse storage warehouse was the treasure house of our Ghost Sect in the past. There is still some wealth from our Ghost Sect stored there until now. Even if we already consumed the elixirs and herbs in the boxes during the refining of the corpses, there are still some mineral resources in there. Most importantly, the secret books of our Ghost Sect were hidden there!"

 Chapter 319 Sacred Weapons

    With the gnome leading the way, Austin and Violet continued to explore deeper into the cave.


    As they walked, Austin roughly estimated that they had come across over a hundred mummies along the way.


    It looked like the cave was a hideout for mummies but he still was curious and wanted to know why there were so many mummies in here.


    He observed the mummies closely. From the shabby clothes they wore, Austin deduced that they were warriors.


    But the question was: did they die there or were their bodies moved there after their deaths?


    A number of doubts crossed his mind. Was the formation of these mummies just a coincidence? Or could it be that the warriors in question happened to die in a cold and humid cave, and became mummies after a long, long time?


    Or was it someone else''s doing?


    Austin and Violet felt their blood chill as they laid eyes on the sleeping mummies scattered on the ground.


    After they went ahead for about a kilometer, they found themselves in another hidden cave.


    Rows and rows of weapons sat on parallel racks in the hidden cave. Every one of the weapons on display was spiritual weapons of different grades��low, medium, and high.


    Austin owned many spiritual weapons but one could never have enough treasures. Even if he didn''t use them himself, he could always sell them to make more money.


    The sight of so many weapons excited Austin to no end. "No matter what else happens, it''s been a worthwhile trip!" he exclaimed ecstatically.


    What they had found before had only been empty boxes, the medicinal pills and elixirs having been pillaged. Their latest discovering had erased any disappointment that they previously had.


    Even if this would be all they found in their exploration of this cave, they would still be quite satisfied in the end.


    Austin scanned the rows of spiritual weapons and noticed something that excited him, something that made him rush towards it.


    In a single stride, Austin went over to the corner of the cave where a single weapon rack stood, separated from the other racks that they had seen before.


    There were two weapons on this rack, a sword and a purplish red steel mace. They both had a special spiritual energy surrounding them.


    At first sight, Austin felt that these two weapons were differen


    otect them from being hurt.


    It could save their lives if they got hit.


    "We haven''t reached the end of this cave. There might be more hidden caves ahead," Austin said.


    After having gathered all the spiritual weapons, Austin looked towards the passage that headed deeper into the cave. His eyes glinted with great anticipation and joy.


    Austin, Violet, and the gnome set out on the passage that led them into the depths of the cave, with the hope of finding more treasures in the exploration.


    ... .


    At the same time, behind the huge rock at the entrance of the cave from where Austin and Violet had entered, appeared a tall, strong, dry, scary-looking mummy. Corpse miasmas loomed like a black shadow as they followed him. The mummy sniffed the air and then, his red, bloodshot eyes locked firmly on the rock.


    The next moment, the mummy pushed off the ground and bumped into the rock with the intensity of a massive grenade. He used his body to clear the way instead of his hands.


    The rock rumbled and crashed, sending pieces of rock flying in all directions. As the dust settled, a huge, human-shaped hole appeared in the rock.


    The mummy managed to force his way in.


    Once he entered the cave, the mummy let out a howl that echoed through the hollowness of the cave. He wasted no time and moments later, he had set off in their direction, hunting them with the speed of a blowing whirlwind.


    Now that the mummy had detected Austin and Violet''s scents, it was easy for him to chase his targets.

 Chapter 320 Ghost-devouring Flag

    The tall corpse followed the tracks that Austin and Violet had made, and entered the cavern behind them. People who were inside another cavern instantly felt where the corpse went.


    "The corpse general we sent in has found the whereabouts of the two intruders. They have intruded into our corpse storage warehouse.


    All our standby resources are stored in the depths of that warehouse. Those resources are our backup plan to rebuild our sect and get our revenge.


    If the intruders find them, we''re going to be in a hell of trouble," one of them remarked in a concerned tone.


    "You''re right. We need to kill these two intruders as soon as possible.


    Even if they don''t take the resources, we can''t let them leave this place.


    If they go and tell about us to their friends, our base will be exposed and there are going to be hordes of people here to steal our resources.


    There''s no way our leaders will let us off the hook in that case. Look what happened to the Tomb Owner! If we don''t stop them, that''s what''s going to happen to us."


    "Well, I don''t think we have too much to worry about. The corpse general has already found them, and will wake up the sleeping corpses in the corpse storage warehouse. They shall deal with them.


    There are hundreds of corpses there. I don''t think the intruders will be able to survive their onslaught."


    Upon hearing that, the rest of them felt much relieved. After all, even a cultivator at the Mysterious Realm wouldn''t be able to deal with hundreds of corpses easily, let alone steal things from right under their noses.


    They guessed that the two intruders were cultivators with little cultivation base and were here to look for treasures after hearing about the story of the Ghost Sect.


    After all, cultivators at the Mysterious Realm were all supposed to be quite wise and cautious and would not try to come here just after hearing a few stories.


    "Do we need to go there and check on them?" one of them asked.


    "No need for that. Right now, we''d better hurry up and refine the Ghost-devouring Flag.


    Once that is done, its force will be invincible, and we will be unstoppable. At the next stage, we will be able to kill a cu


    d and guessed that a single crystal hill contained at least four million vital energy crystals.


    Austin and Violet stood in front of these vital energy crystals, and reached out their hands to touch them, smiling from ear to ear.


    The gnome was very excited too. He jumped off Austin''s shoulder and bounced about like a child.


    Austin estimated that there were more than ten million vital energy crystals in the cavern and at least five or six million superior vital energy crystals.


    ''Jeez!''


    To be frank, Austin was actually quite rich at the moment, but what he was seeing right now was a fortune that he had never dreamed of. His heart started beating rapidly.


    He and Violet looked at each other with surprise and delight in their eyes.


    At this moment, the gnome stood before Austin, and held his head high. He looked as proud as a peacock. Evidently, he was trying to remind Austin that full credit went to him for finding this place. He pointed to Austin''s Space Ring, giving him a wink.


    Austin immediately got his point, and took out two of the divine vital energy crystals he had gotten from the previous round cavern. Divine vital energy crystals contained even more energy than superior vital energy crystals. He gave the crystals to the gnome and stroked his head.


    The gnome took the divine vital energy crystals and swallowed them without hesitation in delight. After that, he patted his belly, satisfied with his prize.

 Chapter 321 Escape

    Austin knew very well that these crystals which contained more spiritual power than vital energy crystal were very precious. However, he did not have any grudge against the gnome. First of all, the gnome could serve him as a treasure guide and could lead him to various kinds of treasures.


    Secondly, it also seemed to be completely dependent on him, which made it hard for Austin to be harsh on this creature.


    Hence, even though he still felt reluctant, he was still willing to sacrifice some crystals from time to time to satiate its belly.


    He gestured towards Violet, took out a Space Ring and gave it to her. Simultaneously, the two began to pile the hills of vital energy crystal on the ground and other rare ores that, many of which were unknown to them, into their space rings. Pretty soon, the entire cavern was emptied.


    After they were finished with the vital energy crystals and rare ores, Austin''s attention was drawn by a stone table situated at the end of the cavern. A round and smooth jade slip was lying on it. It looked white as fresh snow and cold as ice. It clearly wasn''t something ordinary.


    When he approached the table, he saw that the jade slip was under the cover of a glowing energy shield.


    From a look, he guessed that it was about martial arts. He had seen several slips like this and therefore, it was an easy guess.


    He wasn''t going to just leave it there since it was about martial arts. Ghost Valley was the place where the Ghost Sect was located, which meant that this jade slip possibly held records of some martial arts that belonged to the Ghost Sect. Ghost Sect had once fought all of the sects in Violet Orchid Empire. Hence, it was clear that there was something unique about the sect as well as its martial arts.


    However, that glowing energy shield seemed to be quite strong and it wasn''t going to be easy for him to take the slip.


    Austin suddenly conducted all of his energy into his right arm and punched the shield. The force that left his arm through that one punch and landed on the shield was almost 4 tons.


    But to his surprise the shield just slightly shook and vibrated for a second.


    Damn!


    The s


    e everything they could about the tunnels near them. To avoid the strongest mummy was their primary task.


    They chose a tunnel in which the number of the mummies seemed to be smallest and ran towards it.


    There were only four mummies in this tunnel and they were all awake. Sensing them, they began walking blindly while sniffing from time to time. It seemed that their sniffing was their way to search for prey and understand directions.


    After walking a short distance, Austin and Violet encountered two mummies coming from the front.


    The two mummies sensed their presence immediately and began rushing towards the two while growling deeply in their throats.


    Austin did not escape, instead he confronted these two freaks. .


    It did not take long before the mummies fall apart after they received numerous hits from Austin.


    The other two mummies in the back heard their movements and followed the sound. Soon, they also appeared in front of Austin.


    ''These things are really hard to deal with. Even though my physical strength is very high, and I can just beat them into pieces one by one, but my energy will be excessively consumed if there are too many of them.''


    For a moment, Austin could not think of a better plan. However, an idea suddenly flashed in his mind.


    ''Wait, I''ve recently procured a sacred long sword. Though my Violet Royal Sword is useless in front of these mummies, that long sword might work.''

 Chapter 322 Leave The Corpse Storage Warehouse

    Two corpses waved at Austin. He suddenly remembered the sacred sword he had gotten.


    He thought that it might be useful in dealing with these corpses, so he took it out of his Space Ring. These corpses had poor bodily movement skills, so Austin just jumped forward and thrust the sword into a corpse''s chest without any difficulty.


    A swooshing sound was heard as the sacred sword easily penetrated its chest.


    Earlier, Austin used his Violet Royal Sword to deal with them. But unfortunately, the sword was unable to leave any mark on their bodies. They were barely hurt. Apparently, their bodies were no less than the quality of high-grade spiritual weapons.


    Also, the vital energy force was useless. When Austin faced them, he could only fight them using his physical power��he needed to destroy them with his pure physical strength.


    Austin''s current cultivation base could even defeat cultivators at the premium stage of Earth Realm, yet it became difficult for him to deal with the corpses. These corpses gave him a tremendous pain in the head.


    Fortunately, the sacred sword he had was able to damage the corpses.


    Despite the sword that was thrust into its chest, the corpse did not hesitate. It growled in anger and waved its claw to attack Austin.


    Its emerald-green fingernails were as hard steel. It was surrounded by black corpse miasmas. The whole place was covered by its rotting odor.


    Suddenly, Austin used his Wind-commanding Skill and rushed to the left side of the corpse. As fast as a lightning, he cut the corpse''s arm twice in the same position.


    Its arm dropped to the ground, and there was no blood shown. The attack was so swift that the wound appeared so smooth.


    Austin realized that the sacred sword lived up to its name. Despite the hardness of the corpse''s body, the sword was able to cut its arm off with just two chops.


    So Austin did it again and cut off its other arm.


    The corpse was stunned as it lost its both arms. Suddenly, it moved toward Austin and opened its rotted mouth. A black corpse miasma gushed from his teeth and was about to bite Austin.


    Another swooshing sound was heard, and Austin cut its two legs. The corpse fell to the ground, unable to move. Despite that, it roared in exasperation as black corpse miasmas constantly came out of his mouth and his broken limbs.


    Austin and Violet guessed that the black corpse miasma was the reason why these corpses could move and attack.


    Austin felt a little relieved to know that the sacred sword could kill the corpses.


    On the other hand, Violet dealt with the other corpse.


    Since the black corpse miasma could harm Violet, she did not dare to go anywhere near the corpse.


    Instead, using her demonic force, she created a giant fox''s black claw. It f


    have to join as well. We must kill them. The resources are not that important. But the copy of the Corpse-refining Formula and the secret of this base cannot be exposed!"


    The other three men nodded in acknowledgment.


    The four of them withdrew the Ghost-devouring Flag, which hadn''t been completely refined yet, and left this cavern rapidly. . . . .


    "Woah! We''re done. We did it!"


    Austin, Violet and the gnome rushed out of the stone gate and left the corpse storage warehouse.


    Out of the cavern was a heap of ruins, and intense feminine aura filled the in air. Still, Austin and Violet felt much better now.


    It was a good thing that they finally managed to flee from the horrible cavern.


    The gnome stayed on Austin''s shoulder all this time. He looked around with his round eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that we could find treasures in the Ghost Valley. We were so lucky to get all of them. Now we''d better run away from the valley as soon as possible. If the corpses catch up to us, we''ll be done," Austin said to Violet with a laugh. They were about to dash towards the entrance of the valley.


    All of a sudden, Austin''s and Violet''s faces changed dramatically.


    They used their spiritual sense and could clearly see nine corpse generals quickly approaching them. Their auras were as strong as the corpse general who had hunted them before.


    The ground trembled and dust was all over the place. Austin and Violet could hear the loud footsteps of the corpse generals.


    The two felt like there were hundreds of troops and horses present. But in fact, there were only nine corpse generals who were looking for them.


    After a while, nine tall corpse generals came into view. They angrily jumped toward Austin and Violet as if they were going to tear them into pieces. The two were shocked as they encountered another trouble.

 Chapter 323 Under Siege (Part One)

    The nine mummies charged ferociously at Austin. The corpse miasma emanating from them filled the air and blocked most of the light from the sky. They were like thick dark clouds that gathered in the sky before a storm, racing across the heavens, swirling and colliding in vast pile-ups. The world seemed like hell now��dark, heavy and depressing.


    As the corpse miasma savagely took over the whole place, Austin and Violet immediately felt dizzy. Feelings of despair, resentment, grief, and certain gloom began to surge in them.


    Damn! The corpse miasma was pervasive. They could aggressively penetrate a human''s body, affecting their emotions and eroding their will.


    Austin and Violet became alert to the changes the corpse miasma was causing them.


    Almost as a reflex action, Austin activated his Golden Sun Scripture. The light golden vital energy burst out of his body and engulfed him. A protective shield, formed by the glittering vital energy covered Austin, Violet, and the gnome to ensure their safety.


    As soon as the dark heavy corpse miasma met the light golden vital energy that Austin had released, they backed away as if the vital energy was the bane of their lives.


    Austin marveled at the power of the Golden Sun Scripture. There was a line in the outline of the Golden Sun Scripture that said, "The Golden Sun Scripture is the most powerful formula in the world." That fact had been proven now. The seemingly barbarous corpse miasma was intimidated by the light golden vital energy that Austin had released through the Golden Sun Scripture.


    As the saying went, "Evil could never prevail over good." The corpse miasma was the dark power from death, while the light golden vital energy was the light power from the sun. And the light power would always conquer the dark


    the fist head-on, blowing away all the corpse miasmas around. Soon, the air was clean, devoid of any corpse miasmas. With a dull thud, Austin felt the strong force come endlessly at him.


    He quickly backed up, managing to come to a stop after six steps, each pounding step reverberating against the ground.


    That...was impossible! Since Austin had mastered the Overlord Body-refining Formula, he had always utilized the physical power to defeat his enemies in real combat.


    He had never lost.


    But this time, the opponent before him seemed to be physically stronger than him.


    Austin concluded that the fierce-looking mummy had a strength that weighed over ten thousand pounds. And that made it all the more incredible.


    What kind of a creature was this mummy? His physical power was beyond imagination. Austin knew that he wouldn''t be able to suppress it unless he reached the fourth or even the fifth level of the Overlord Body-refining Formula.


    Austin was not the only one to be amazed. Violet, who stood on the sidelines, was aghast as she watched them fight, her eyes wide as saucers and mouth wide open in her surprise. Her graceful manners were nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 324 Under Siege (Part Two)

    "This...this...this thing, he has such physical strength. This...is completely insane..."


    She stuttered and paled, unable to believe what she saw. She knew how strong Austin was, which was why she was so surprised to see someone who was so much stronger than Austin.


    The mummy wasted no time in restarting the attack. Like a shadow following the body, he was determined to hunt down Austin. His eyes glinted murderously. The black corpse miasmas spread all over his body and surged violently like blazing flames and like the smoke of wolves'' dung burning. The mummy''s shabby attire fluttered in the wind and his muddy hair was tangled and disheveled. He roared like a demon, and the whole world seemed to tremble at the thunderous noise.


    At the same time, the corpse miasmas floating in the air began to flow unceasingly towards Austin like surging tidewaters, blocking all the lights from the sky.


    Fortunately, the light golden vital energy was constantly emerging from Austin''s body and helped him drive the corpse miasmas away.


    "Master, the other mummies are coming!"


    Violet exclaimed in terror. Austin could barely defeat one mummy. And with nine other mummies joining the fray, that would be a nightmare.


    Violet was now struggling to get rid of the thick mass of corpse miasmas. She had no extra energy to help Austin.


    Her demonic power didn''t work on the corpse miasmas.


    When Austin realized that it was possible for him to defeat the mummy with his physical strength, he immediately changed his strategy. In a flash, the sacred weapon he had taken from the cave appeared in his hand.


    Now that level four sword intent had been unleashed all of a sudden, the sky was filled with sword auras and rays of sword radiance. They we


    be able to seize the chance to escape.


    He had another trump card up his sleeve which could help him to escape.


    At this critical moment, four men suddenly emerged from a wall.


    As soon as they appeared, one of the men shouted, "You cocky brat! You dared to trespass on our private land. You''ll not get out of here alive today!"


    As he spoke, the four men rushed towards Austin, running at full tilt.


    The appearance of the newcomers shocked Austin and Violet.


    They had thought that the mummies were naturally formed, based on the special environmental condition in the Ghost Valley, though it was indeed strange that their numbers were so large.


    It surprised them that people were behind this.


    Private land?


    Whose private land?


    Did these mummies have something to do with the four men here?


    But the imminent danger didn''t allow him to ponder over these doubts.


    "Attack!"


    He threw the Grand Pagoda at his enemies with as much ferocity as he could muster. At the same time, a pair of eagle wings popped open on his back.


    As he flapped his wings, a gust of wind blew across the landscape and sent him soaring into the sky.

 Chapter 325 Trapped In Ghost-devouring Flag

    Just as Austin and Violet got out of the cave, they found themselves under the siege of ten powerful corpse generals. In the face of these powerful enemies, Austin decided that flight was the best option. He summoned a Grand Pagoda to attack the one blocking their way. Then he used his Eagle Wings to fly into the sky.


    That corpse general, pounded by the fierce vital energy force of the Grand Pagoda, was thrown about three meters away and the land shook when it fell down and a hole about a hundred centimeters in depth was drilled into the ground.


    However, being extremely tough and brutal, the corpse general, still surprisingly intact, climbed out of the pit right away without the least bit of delay. With several thundering and echoing roars leaving its throat, its bloody eyes fixed themselves on Austin, who had escaped into the air already.


    Howls of anger continued long after he had disappeared. ...


    Also, several corpse generals, enveloped in thick, black corpse miasma, jumped at the place where Austin had been standing just a second ago. They had come in from all directions, and it would have been the most horrific and dreadful nightmare for anyone who witnessed the whole thing.


    This had been a narrow escape. If Austin had reacted just a second later, he would not have survived the attack by the corpse generals.


    Austin flapped the wings and took a look at the hideous heads of the corpse from the sky. Some sort of fear that still lingered inside him picked pace when he saw those roaring monsters. He was lucky to have gotten the Eagle Wings, the Secret Weapon that had helped him get away this time, from Steward Meng. It would have been unbearable to imagine what would have happened otherwise.


    ''Never mind. This is the best situation I can be in right now. I can''t equal those corpse generals in strength anyway, and those four culti


    al Sense Flying Needle, but one of them, which looked exceedingly powerful, seemed to be almost intact. All the needle had done was to faintly soften up its outline.


    It must belong to a higher rank of them.


    The Spiritual Sense Flying Needle soon cleared up a space for Austin but the number of ghosts seemed to be soaring at an incredible speed, almost exponentially. Millions of them came forward one after the other. No matter how strong his spiritual sense was, it was impossible to withstand their incessant attacks, since his spiritual sense power was doomed to run out sometime.


    ''Damn! How did I get myself into this?'' Austin cursed.


    "Master, the current situation is worrying. Let me give you a hand."


    Violet sensed the danger he was in and came flying out of the Illusion Bead to help him.


    She frowned at the screaming ghosts and spirits that kept drawing near, and used her spiritual sense to attack. Since she hadn''t practiced any spiritual sense skills, her attack was a straightforward swipe at the enemies. It seemed to be intimidating and overwhelming, but it could not last long.


    Compared to the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle Austin was throwing forward, Violet''s way of attack was much slower and weaker.

 Chapter 326 Stuck In The Ghost-devouring Flag

    After being stuck in the Ghost-devouring Flag, the gnome cowered on Austin''s shoulder obediently, glancing and observing the surrounding ghosts. Curiosity flashed on his small face, evident that he was not afraid at all. . . .


    Meanwhile, in the underground, four people from the Ghost Sect intensely gazed at the Ghost-devouring Flag flapping in the air.


    Before it could be mobilized, the flag was smaller than a man''s palm. However, as soon as it was thrown out, its size gradually increased, reaching over seven thousand square meters. As it grew bigger, it also released a cloud of black smoke, completely swallowing anyone who badly wanted to flee.


    "Haha, the Ghost-devouring Flag is indeed one of the Secret Weapons of our sect. The guy threw out the corpse generals by just one single blow. He is evidently very strong and powerful. I''m guessing he has already reached the premium stage of Earth Realm.


    But I didn''t expect that he''d be so easily stuck in the Ghost-devouring Flag."


    "Yeah. After the flag ultimately devours him, we can surely take back the resources he stole from the mummy storage warehouse."


    The four people of the Ghost Sect felt at ease after seeing Austin completely stuck in the Ghost-devouring Flag. They stood watching, throwing a few remarks on what they would do after using the flag.


    "Of course. It''s a shame that our Secret Weapon is not fully perfected yet.


    If it were fully accomplished, even the martial artists of the Mysterious Realm wouldn''t easily get out if they were stuck in it.


    The man is only at the premium stage of Earth Realm, and there''s no way he can get out from being trapped in the flag. I bet he must be suffering from the pain of his soul being devoured. It won''t be long before his soul is entirely consumed, and he will completely become one of the countless ghosts of the Ghost-devouring Flag.


    All right. It''s time to retrieve the flag. We don''t need to pay attention to the man stuck inside. He is going to die anyway.


    I received a message from the elders of our sect, telling that our revenge plan will officially start in half a year.


    An


    was a battle of their spiritual senses, Austin and Violet both sat down to save their strength.


    Austin took four powerful crystals out from his Space Ring and gave Violet two. Holding his own, he started drawing energy from them to compensate for what his spiritual sense had consumed.


    While he was occupied refilling his energy, he kept throwing the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle to fight the ghosts.


    But he also knew it wouldn''t last. He had no idea how many ghosts were inside the flag. If there were indeed countless of them, he would surely use up all the energy of his spiritual sense sooner or later.


    And he would totally be screwed if he drained all of it.


    Using the energy of spiritual sense was not like using vital energy or physical strength where he could rest and replenish his energy and strength right away.


    As for the use of spiritual sense, too much could readily harm his spiritual souls. And once his spiritual souls were harmed, he could not rejuvenate them back anymore.


    The spiritual souls were the foundation of human existence. They bore all the thoughts, the memories, and the personalities of a human. If they were harmed, there was no turning back, everything would vanish, and so would the essence of being a human.


    Austin was clearly aware of that. While he was fighting the ghosts, he was also thinking of how he and Violet could escape that hellish place.

 Chapter 327 The Soul-transforming Skill

    It didn''t take long for Austin to conclude that it was a special space into which he and Violet had been sucked in by a secret weapon.


    They had gained a lot of rewards during their journey of the Ghost Valley. But, being stuck in this strange place and not being able to get out of it, would be a big loss. It was not just about wealth now; it was their lives that matter.


    ''Those vital energy crystals, mineral resources and the sacred weapons that we have found in the cave must be the treasures of the Ghost Sect. The four men had stopped me from leaving. Are they serving the Ghost Sect? Yes, they surely are. I had met men like them once in the outer range of the Grand Desolation Mountain. The four of them are the same as the cultivators of the Ghost Sect whom I had met earlier. I could identify them with their scents and dresses. That means, those dry corpses were also made by the Ghost Sect. And now I''m stuck in this weird space. It must be the four cultivators of the Ghost Sect who did this. But how did they do it? And how will we escape from here? The Ghost Sect seems to deal exclusively with ghosts and monsters. It''s really evil. They must have come after me because I took away the vital energy crystals and precious minerals which they had stored in that cave for so long. And of course! There is that book of martial art that I took. Since the Ghost Sect especially deals with ghosts and monsters, maybe the book records various kinds of formulas and skills. They can help me deal with this situation. Why don''t I take out that book and check out if there are any skills recorded about it! Let me look for some skills that can deal with these ghosts, in order to cope with the present predicament!''


    Thinking this, Austin pulled out the jade slip immediately. He had taken it from the cave earlier. He took it out from his Space Ring and placed it over his forehead.


    Suddenly, streams of information about several skills rose from the jade slip like radiations and penetrated through Austin''s forehead into his mind.


    Good lord! There were so many of them! The Soul-capturing Secret Skill...


    The Primary Corpse-refining Formula...


    The Intermediate Corpse-refining Formula...


    The Primary Corpse-controlling Formula...


    The Intermediate Corpse-controlling Formula...


    The Venomous Corpse Palm...


    The Corpse Miasma Releasing Secret Skill...


    The Soul-transforming Skill... . . .


    The long list of weird skills flowed into Austin''s mind. There were more than a dozen skills in that jade slip. These were all heretical skills of refining souls or corpses.


    Austin raised his eyebrows as he took in the information pouring into his head. He had heard that many years ago the Ghost Sect was once attacked by all the sects of Violet Orchid Empire. Was it because all the weird skills which they cultivated were heretical and evil?


    Of course the cultivators of the orthodox path would detest and reject it. It was much beyond their thought.


    Austin kept looking over and over again at more than a dozen skills which were written on the jade sl


    ionally cultivate the power of spiritual sense. He thought it was an uncharacteristic power, because he always put the vital energy cultivation base as a priority, as well as physical strength.


    ''It guesses, in the future, I have to take out time to improve the power of spiritual sense and practice it more often.


    Well, I should stop thinking about it anymore.


    Now, it''s time to start the cultivation of the fourth level of the Soul-transforming Skill with the nourishment of the souls.''


    Before he started, he reviewed and studied the fourth level of the Soul-transforming Skill once and once again in detail. Then, the cultivation started.


    Austin followed the method that was mentioned at the fourth level. After a while, he was able to make a long spiritual sense chain in his Soul Sea. It was dark with cool light emitting on its surface and with loud noise echoing in his Soul Sea.


    Suddenly a thought came in his mind, and he made the spiritual sense chain rush out of his Soul Sea with sound of jingles. The spiritual sense chain passed through his body. It hovered around. In a short time, it captured three souls which were nearby and dragged them back to his Soul Sea.


    Although the three souls that had been captured were struggling fiercely, the spiritual sense chain that Austin made with the instructions of the Soul-transforming Skill seemed to be equipped with special powers. The spiritual sense chain was like the devil''s chain with curses on it. The three souls immediately became weak and lost their energies once they got entangled by the spiritual sense chain.


    After easily capturing the three souls and dragging them into his Soul Sea, Austin refined them immediately. Screaming aloud, the three souls broke into pieces of light and finally integrated into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    It wasn''t as difficult as the jade slip had described. It seemed quite easy to Austin.


    He was overjoyed. The spiritual sense chain got hold of four other souls that were near him and dragged them too into his Soul Sea to refine.

 Chapter 328 Spiritual Sense Going From Strength To Strength

    Austin started cultivating the Soul-transforming Skill when he found it in the jade slip.


    The spiritual sense chain which was transformed by his spiritual sense, entangled the souls that floated around him and dragged them into his Soul Sea.


    It seemed that the spiritual sense chain had something special about it. Once it caught souls, they lost the strength to resist. Then, they could be pulled by the chain to anywhere it wanted to go. The souls were tethered to the spiritual sense chain.


    Austin was buzzing with excitement. He knew the effects of the Soul-transforming Skill filled him with a spark he had never felt before. He couldn''t believe that this skill could really transform the souls in the spiritual sense.


    Following the orders that came from Austin''s mind, the chain dragged four more souls into his Soul Sea, and the spiritual sense rushed over instantly to refine them.


    As soon as the spiritual sense was done, the four souls disappeared leaving behind a few ephemeral shining dots.


    The souls naturally had no intention to vanish permanently from the world. However, they had no choice. They could not resist the powerful force of the Spiritual Chain. Their tearful cries and pleadings fell on deaf ears.


    Within moments, they evaporated into colorful, shining dots of spiritual sense and were immediately taken in by Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Then, the spiritual sense chain whipped, caught another four or five souls and pulled them into the Soul Sea. The refinement continued... ... ...


    As the souls transmuted continuously and quickly, Austin found the range of his spiritual sense increasing.


    1000 meters


    1100 meters


    1200 meters


    1300 meters


    ... ...


    After he had integrated several hundred souls, Austin''s spiritual sense reached almost 1500 meters away.


    Looking around, Austin noticed that the space around him was empty. The souls that had previously been there seemed to sense the horrible, unforgiving strength radiated by him. They didn''t dare to attack him. Instead, they resorted to moving as far away from him as possible.


    Far away from Austin, these souls huddled together��pushing each other and rolling around. They constantly looked at Austin, surprised at his strength and afraid to go near him.


    "Ha ha. It''s good," Austin boasted. ''The Soul-transforming Skill is so powerful that it will help me get out of trouble while also strengthening my spiritual sense.


    It seems that only souls are capable of making a substantial attack in this space. If I refine all of them, I''ll probably find a way out from here, '' Austin thought.


    Violet stared at the souls that had gathered away from Austin and were staring at him with fear. She amazed at the extraordinary strength of Soul-transforming Skill.


    Austin had promptly informed Violet of the situation using his mind before he started cultivating the skill.


    "All right. I will ha


    d with enough practice, he could control the speed and direction of these flying needles at will. They were entirely under his command.


    Now that Austin had achieved the second level of Spiritual Sense Flying Needle while also creating five flying needles in his Soul Sea, Austin was pleased with himself.


    ... ... ...


    At the same time, inside a cave at the center of Ghost Valley...


    Four cultivators of Ghost Sect walked in and sat down separately. Each of them sat on one of the sides of a square, representing the four directions��east, west, north and south.


    "It is time to refine the Ghost-devouring Flag," one said thoughtfully. "But before we start, we have to take out the storing resources from the flag.


    If that guy''s body disintegrates into nothingness such that only his blood remained, those vital energy crystals and rare ores will strew around in the space, and all will be for vain.


    I''m afraid that they would be eroded by the impure air if we keep them in the Ghost-devouring Flag too long. It might cause the spiritual energy that flows in them to drain. We definitely do not want that."


    One of them said while the other cultivators nodded in agreement.


    Then the one who had just spoken waved his hand. A flash of light appeared and then suddenly in the empty floor between them lay the Ghost-devouring Flag.


    Then he opened his palm to give a magical command. A yellow light originated on his palm and shot into the Ghost-devouring Flag.


    Nothing had changed!


    What was wrong?


    Usually, the souls would carry the constituent things out of the space when the command went into the Ghost-devouring Flag.


    But this time, it didn''t work. All the four cultivators frowned in unison.


    "Altar Owner, it seems that you are having an off day. What''s the matter?"


    A cultivator asked.


    Altar Owner was the cultivator who had given the orders. He too had a weird feeling about this.

 Chapter 329 The Escape

    They had been refining the Ghost-devouring Flag for several years. The Altar Owner had mastered the skills required to manipulate the Flag during the process long ago. He made a formula to summon it, however, the Ghost-devouring Flag had not responded. It had never happened before.


    But, the Altar Owner wouldn''t give up. He made another formula with his hands, and then shot it toward the Ghost-devouring Flag.


    Strangely, it remained motionless.


    ''What happened? Am I weak for some reason today?'' the Altar Owner asked himself.


    Once again, the Altar Owner made a formula, hitting the Ghost-devouring Flag.


    To his despair, the Flag continued to lie on the ground motionless.


    Finally, they realized that something must be wrong with the Flag.


    "Shit! Why does the Ghost-devouring Flag look like it''s lost its spirituality and luster?"


    The Ghost-devouring Flag usually shone with black lights around its surface. Blowing a cold breeze, it occasionally produced sad and shrill cries, which terrified people and made them feel haunted by ghosts.


    But now, the Ghost-devouring Flag was merely an ordinary flag. It created neither sound nor wind. In essence, it was dead.


    "Something must be wrong with it!" one of them exclaimed.


    They all began to panic.


    "I have a hunch that something is off inside. Let''s check it together with our spiritual senses," another proposed.


    Even though all of them were in the premium stage of Earth Realm, they had practiced the first two levels of spiritual sense through ghost refining. Therefore, they had all gained spiritual sense. But, their spiritual senses were far weaker than Austin''s.


    All four of them had been involved in making the Ghost-devouring Flag and so they could make their way into the flag without difficulty. Immediately, they released their spiritual senses into the inner space of the Ghost-devouring Flag.


    At that very moment, Austin was about to leave.


    He sensed it as soon as the four spiritual senses entered the inner space. Austin could feel that the spiritual senses belonged to the four Ghost Sect disciples that he''d met in Ghost Valley.


    The moment their spiritual senses entered the Ghost-devouring Flag, the four Ghost Sect disciples were shocked. The inner space was empty and quiet. The evil souls and ghosts that used to dwell in it had disappe


    ing out from the Ghost-devouring Flag. Suddenly, Austin and Violet appeared before them.


    As soon as Austin got out, he could see how things were going on in the cavern as clear as day.


    Not wasting any time, Austin grasped his superior sword on his way down. Before the four disciples could react, his sword waved level 4 sword intent and it was aimed directly at them. All of a sudden, the cave was full of sword projections.


    Over thirty sword projections struck the four disciples.


    Puff! Each of the disciples fell to the ground as the sound of flesh being pierced echoed around them.


    Blood oozed from their bodies as they writhed in pain. One of the disciples'' left eye had been pierced.


    "Arrrrrh! My eye!" he cried out.


    Despite the disciples'' cultivation base being premium stage of Earth Realm, he didn''t even get a chance to dodge the swords. Pressing down on his left eye, the disciple jumped for cover in the corner.


    "Go! Go! Go! Put in some corpse generals to kill them!" a disciple said.


    All four disciples were both terrified and in awe of how Austin had managed to hurt them all with a single blow.


    One of them had been struck in the stomach. Fortunately, the sword hadn''t struck him in a fatal position, so he would likely not die. But the wound was still large and had blood steadily flowing from it. Pinching his lips together, the disciple produced a sound that was inaudible to human beings.


    Even though Austin couldn''t hear it, he knew from the man''s facial movements that he was summoning the corpse generals.

 Chapter 330 Fighting The Enemies

    Austin used his Illusory Swordsmanship as soon as he came out of the Ghost-devouring Flag. More than thirty streaks of sword-light immediately shot out from his sword and cut the four people from the Ghost Sect.


    The four of them had all reached the premium stage of Earth Realm, so in spite of Austin''s mighty fighting power, it shouldn''t have been possible for him to wound all of them at the same time with just a single move.


    However, all of them had been wounded by Austin''s Spiritual Sense Flying Needle and badly injured. Since their souls were injured, the four men were short of breath.


    Besides, they hadn''t expected Austin to attack as soon as they all got out of the Ghost-devouring Flag, so they hadn''t been able to react in time.


    Austin didn''t just stop there.


    Right after his first attack, he used his Wind-commanding Skill to stride forward at a pace of 30 meters every step. In a flash, he stood right in front of the man whose left eye had been pierced by the sword-light from Austin''s sword.


    The man was already shocked and infuriated by the injury in his left eye and was worried about whether he would permanently lose that eye. Now that Austin was standing right in front of him, he was confused about whether he was seeing things clearly.


    Once he realized that Austin was indeed standing right in front of him, he was overwhelmed with anger and grief.


    "How dare you!" he spat.


    He wanted to attack Austin.


    But before the man could do anything, Austin harnessed his strength and threw a punch at him without any hesitation.


    There was a dull thud when Austin''s fist came into contact with the man''s body.


    Austin''s punch immediately sent the man flying backward until he crashed against the wall of the cave.


    The force sent a tremor through the ground and the walls of the cave.


    There was the sound of bones cracking before the man fell face-first onto the ground, his weak and wounded body lying there like a pile of mud.


    At this moment, all that man could do was exhale. He had difficulty breathing in. "Damn it! You..." And with that, his life left his body.


    The other three men from the Ghost Sect were shocked and frightened to see that Austin had killed their man so fast and ferociously with his resolute moves.


    Austin didn''t allow himself to relax even though he had killed one of the men with such ease. After all, he was still in the enemy''s lair. He knew that it would be impossible for him to escape if the ten corpse generals and hundreds of mummies swarmed toward him.


    Right now, the sole option for Austin was to swiftly kill the other three men from the Ghost Sect. Only after that could he plan what to do next.


    With that thought, he immediately shifted his attention to the remained three men as soon as the first one was dead and attacked them with over thirty streaks of sword-light.


    At the same time, he swiftly jumped on one of the three men.


    The streaks of sword-light revealed his level four sword intent. Each streak of sword-light contained Austin''s vital energy force and reflected his understanding of swordsmanship. The sword gave off numerous streaks of intense light which were ei


    flying needle had invaded his Soul Sea. However, since five flying needles had intruded his Soul Sea, it was impossible for him to withstand their attacks.


    He felt a great headache as if his head was going to explode.


    This was the first time that Austin had tried using five flying needles together to see how powerful they were. Seeing the pain reflected on the man''s face, Austin couldn''t conceal his great joy. That man wasn''t able to even defend himself. Austin concluded that releasing five Spiritual Sense Flying Needles at the same time would be far more effective for fighting his enemies than releasing a single one.


    While the man was being mentally tortured by the attacks of the five Spiritual Sense Flying Needles in his Soul Sea, Austin used his Illusory Swordsmanship with his long sacred sword. Then, along with level four sword intent, over thirty streaks of sword-light attacked the man holding the bell.


    Suddenly, the air was thick with the sound of blood squirting out. The body of the man holding the bell looked like a wooden bucket that had holes all over it.


    Blood was jetting out of holes everywhere on his body.


    Now, the Altar Owner was the only man who was still alive. He was overwhelmed with fear when he realized that Austin had killed another of his fellow men so easily. Staring at Austin, he consciously retreated toward the entrance of the cave.


    He couldn''t help but think that this young man in front of him was just like an emissary from the 18-level hell who had been specially sent to kill people.


    But at this moment, loud and swift footsteps could be heard from the entrance of the cave.


    Bang, bang, bang... The whole cave trembled with the intensity of the footsteps.


    Upon hearing the sound of these footsteps, the Altar Owner, the sole surviving man from the Ghost Sect, became excited.


    His fear was completely replaced by hatred and gloating.


    With his eyes fixed on Austin, he declared, "Too bad. The ten corpse generals have arrived. You''re going to die!"


    He gritted his teeth while saying the words like he was viciously cursing Austin.

 Chapter 331 Corpse Controlling Skill (Part One)

    Hearing the rapid and heavy steps outside the cave, Austin felt chills and his whole body broke into a cold sweat. He knew that the ten corpse generals were on their way and would arrive any minute.


    Austin had to think fast under the circumstances. It suddenly dawned on him that he needed capture their leader first. Clearly, the corpse generals were under the command of someone from the Ghost Sect. As long as he could subdue the person leading the group, he would have the situation under control.


    He then came up with a two-step plan. For his first plan of attack he sent five Spiritual Sense Flying Needles from the Soul Sea and aimed directly for the head of the Altar Owner of the Ghost Sect.


    At the same time, Austin set in motion his second phase of the attack. In a sneak attack he suddenly brandished his Twin Shadow Blades and began to attack the Altar Owner from a distance in quick successions, with his movements hard to keep up with, since he was attacking from both sides simultaneously.


    While he was attacking with the swords, he also used the Wind-commanding Skill and moved himself closer to the Altar Owner, as he was able to move 30 meters in one step. The whole width of the cave was merely around dozens of meters. So it only took Austin a mere second to get there.


    All the Altar Owner could employ was defensive moves since the young man was too fast for him. From his analysis he was at a disadvantage since he had no time to make his own attack and he knew that the situation was getting worse when he saw Austin''s body moving at the speed of lightning. After all, he had already experienced Austin''s power and expertise in battle just now.


    The Altar Owner employed the only strategy he could master at the moment. He turned the vital energy around in his body to form a protective cover and rushed toward the outside, in an effort to try and assemble the corpse generals. He assumed that


    e generals had finally arrived.


    Austin had a humorless sly smile as he increased his vice-like grip on the Altar Owner''s neck, which made the Altar Owner thrash his feet. The Altar Owner couldn''t utter another word now and there were only grunts coming out of his mouth.


    "Is that so? Do you think you can threaten me now? Fine. Just let your ghost like friends attack me. We shall see who''s the one that''s gonna die first. Me, or you.


    You know that I can kill you with a single pinch, right?"


    Austin said while staring at the Altar Owner with a disdainful look in his eyes. However, despite the display of bravado, Austin knew that his actions were just a gamble and if he was wrong things could go very badly for him. He bet that the Altar Owner was a coward who would surrender if his life was threatened. Thus Austin loosened his hand on the Altar Owner''s neck hoping that he was sufficiently scared.


    "Eh-hem, eh-hem, eh-hem."


    The Altar Owner cleared his throat.


    "Ha-ha, boy, so you think I''m a coward, right? No way! I''ll never be frightened by someone like you!


    I''ll let those ten corpse generals tear you to pieces in revenge before I beg you for mercy. Just kill me!"


    The Altar Owner gritted his teeth and said with a malicious expression in his eyes.

 Chapter 332 Corpse Controlling Skill (Part Two)

    It was obvious that he was planning to perish together with Austin.


    Those words made Austin get flustered. If this Altar Owner was really as dauntless as he displayed, things would go awry and not according to plan for Austin.


    "Ha-ha--ha, just kill me now. My corpse generals will rip you apart. I''ll see you in hell."


    Seeing the uncertainty on Austin''s face, the Altar Owner knew that Austin must be faltering right now because of fright. The Altar Owner couldn''t help celebrating his victory and taunted Austin further.


    ''You want to die? Fine!''


    With that thought, Austin was determined to risk everything, although he still had an inkling that his previous assumption was right.


    "Well, I''ll let you beg for death!"


    Austin said in a menacing voice while controlling the Spiritual Sense Flying Needles to strike at the Soul Sea of the Altar Owner again. In a second, the spiritual souls of the Altar Owner were besieged once again.


    Meanwhile, the ten corpse generals also surrounded Austin completely, with the ferocious expressions on their faces exposing their torn tongues and stained teeth, waiting for a command to attack the enemy.


    As Austin had predicted, it turned out that the corpse generals were nothing but an empty shell and didn''t have their own consciousness or ability to make any decision. And they could only launch an attack under the command of the Altar Owner.


    Meanwhile, after the five Spiritual Sense Flying Needles had successfully surrounded the spiritual souls, Austin began to attack the spiritual souls of the Altar Owner with a renewed savagery.


    "Argh... ..."


    The spiritual souls screamed miserably under the constant attack of the five needles. Every time the spiritual souls were hit, they became weaker and had a fainter breath.


    If things went on like this, the spiritual souls of the Altar Owner would be crushed by the five needles in a short while and vanquished forever from this world.


    There''s a myth among the fighters, that if the spiritual souls vanis


    a choice? Just tell me now. You are only hurting yourself by delaying."


    Austin uttered those words while launching a vigorous attack. The five Spiritual Sense Flying Needles stroke violently again. As a result, the spiritual souls of the Altar Owner were hit five times once more. They screeched in great misery!


    "All right, all right. I surrender. You ruthless, inhuman, heartless bastard. I''m done fighting you. I''ll tell you right now."


    At last, the Altar Owner decided to give up the final shred of resistance.


    He told Austin everything about the Corpse Controlling Skill in great detail.


    It turned out that the Corpse Controlling Skill was quite easy. By using a specific method to insert a piece of the spiritual sense into the brains of the corpse generals, a person could control the movements of the corpse generals easily.


    "So, all those ten corpse generals'' brains have a piece of your spiritual sense?


    And if I wipe your spiritual sense from the corpse generals'' body and insert mine, I''ll be able to control those corpse generals?" Austin asked.


    "That''s right."


    Hearing the answer, Austin couldn''t restrain his excitement anymore. He knew that those ten corpse generals were way stronger than him. Learning the Corpse Controlling Skill meant that those ten powerful slaves would belong to him from now on.

 Chapter 333 Subduing Ten Corpse Generals (Part One)

    Austin had a go at the head of a corpse general, unleashing his spiritual sense at it. As he had expected, he soon found a flash of spiritual sense that was exactly like the one left by the Altar Owner of the Ghost Sect.


    Without hesitation, Austin erased the flash of spiritual sense as the Altar Owner had instructed him to. The flash disappeared without leaving any trace.


    Austin then extracted one flash of his spiritual sense and using a special tactic that was sure to succeed, pushed it towards the corpse general. Sure enough, it penetrated into the head of the corpse general, whose spiritual sense Austin had just erased.


    Austin was suddenly overcome by the amazing feeling that the corpse general and he had been connected inseparably since forever. It was probably because of the flash of his spiritual sense, but what really surprised him was that they could understand each other just through their minds.


    It felt like he was in complete control of the corpse general. Whatever telepathic order he gave, the corpse general would do as told, without thinking twice.


    "Walk to the entrance of the cave," Austin ordered the corpse general in his mind.


    It was to no one''s surprise that the corpse general strode towards the cave''s entrance as soon as it received the order from Austin''s mind.


    "Go back to where you were."


    Austin''s second order also went straight through to the corpse general''s mind.


    On receiving it, the corpse general turned around and went back to its original position.


    ''It is unbelievable that I can control the corpse general! That''s so lucky!''


    Austin was surprised and overjoyed.


    In the same way, Austin erased the Altar Owner''s spiritual sense off the mind of the nine other corpse generals and filled their minds with his own spiritual sense.


    Austin was finally completely in charge of the ten corpse generals.


    Austin issued an order with his mind, and soon, the ten corpse generals lined up inside the cave according to Austin''s com


    ecided to go to imperial capital city.


    "Violet, during our trip to imperial capital city, I''m going to cultivate the Wind-commanding Skill. You''d better stay in the Illusion Bead so that I can focus on my cultivation."


    "Alright, master. I want to better my cultivation too. There is enough powerful crystal left to support my cultivation for a period of time," Violet said before going into the Illusion Bead for her cultivation.


    Meanwhile, Austin used his bodily movement skill to speed up his journey, and sought to fully understand the Wind-commanding Skill along the way. It was unsurprising that Austin was advancing towards wild places that no one else dared go, and that was so that he could be alone, away from crowds.


    The gnome was small enough that it was now squatting on Austin''s shoulders.


    Austin was at level three of the Wind-commanding Skill: Using the wind.


    After rushing ahead for a couple of days, Austin immersed himself in an appreciation of the Wind-commanding Skill.


    As he advanced, Austin could feel the change in vital energy in both his legs as well as the change of the wind between his body and the space around him. Every time he sped up, he felt an inexplicable circulation of energy. He had no idea about it, but he expected to find a reasonable rule and benefit greatly from it.

 Chapter 334 Subduing Ten Corpse Generals (Part Two)

    As a matter of fact, Austin had deeply understood that the better his bodily movement skill was, the more powerful he would be as he cultivated the Wind-commanding Skill.


    Powerful strength did matter when fighting with rivals. If, however, there was someone who had a refined bodily movement skill, he could be more powerful and could easily catch up with the rivals'' attack.


    Austin was quite sure about it. He could survive the battles of the past and beat the rivals just by using the Wind-commanding Skill, whose overwhelming power could conquer everything.


    Luckily, the bodily movement skill of the Wind-commanding Skill was one of Austin''s strengths. And that could possibly be what would help him win in the end.


    However, Austin realized that the Wind-commanding Skill he was cultivating was still far from the Major Achievement Stage. And he had not yet reached the Medium Achievement Stage. There was still a long way to go, even for the Minor Achievement Stage.


    After a few days of walking and running, Austin had found the most effective way to use his vital energy properly. He had also mastered a way to connect his bodily movement skill with the winds around him, using them to speed him up, and to maximize even the smallest amount of vital energy, to help him reach his highest speed.


    When appreciating the Wind-commanding Skill, Austin looked bewildered, like a puppet and one without a heart, but feet moving all the time.


    From time to time, he ran more than ten miles to the east or turned around to walk more than ten miles southward. And then he headed to the west or to the north. He kept changing his speed and directions along the way, climbing mountains or crossing rivers.


    Now and then, he headed into a tree or toppled into a puddle, emerging messy and shabby, but he paid no attention at all.


    rnible.


    Finally, Austin slowed down and took a heavy breath. A smile at the corners of his mouth showed that he was quite satisfied with the progress he had made in the past few days. Till now, he had had a deeper understanding of the Wind-commanding Skill. It meant that he was now at Level Three, Using the wind.


    Austin had now reached his highest speed. In one step, he could reach a spot a hundred meters away from where he was at the moment. It was huge progress, and Austin couldn''t believe it himself. He tried again and again, and he proved that the fact that he had come such a long way couldn''t be any truer.


    Even Violet, in the Illusion Bead, could feel the incredible speed. She conveyed her admiration to Austin through her mind. "Master, congratulations! What amazing progress you have made! I have such respect for you and your marvelous improvement in the Wind-commanding Skill!"


    "I''m flattered, Violet. Thank you! I never expected that you would say so," Austin said, laughing good-naturedly at Violet''s words.


    "Tweet, tweet, tweet."


    The gnome on Austin''s shoulders raised its paws again and again, seeming to try and praise Austin for his refined cultivation like Violet had just done.

 Chapter 335 Two Beautiful Girls (Part One)

    After more than ten days of hard work, Austin had mastered an important part of martial arts after leaving the Ghost Valley. Now, he could leap as far as 100 meters in an instant, so people would just see a blur when he moved.


    However, although Austin had made such an incredible achievement, he didn''t know what to do next to progress. He knew that a warrior should try to improve step by step instead of being anxious to achieve quick success while practicing martial arts, so he stopped trying to further his progress and relaxed a little.


    "Where am I?"


    Now that he finally stopped practicing, he realized that he was in unfamiliar surroundings. After more than ten days of running, all he knew about this place was that it was far away from Ghost Valley.


    He knew he was getting closer to imperial capital city, but he had no idea how much longer he had to travel.


    Just then, Austin heard a sound coming from behind and turned around.


    A few moments later, a troop of luxurious carriages came into view.


    With curious eyes, he stepped back to the side of the road to let the carriages pass.


    There were over ten carriages in total and surrounding each carriage were several strong warriors equipped with swords. The warriors were all riding on horses and it was obvious that they were responsible for the safety of the people in the carriages. Sand and dust flew as they rushed forward.


    When the warriors noticed Austin, they looked at him carefully, but Austin didn''t give any response. He just stood still with a calm expression on his face.


    As expected, the warriors didn''t figure out who Austin was or how powerful he was.


    Ever since Austin learned how to change aura from Violet, he hid his real cultivation base of vital energy most of the time because he knew the importance of caution when living in the real world. He didn''t want to let anyone know his real power easily.


    The middle-aged warrio


    the night sky. On the mist-covered waters, some gifted young men were reciting poems as beautiful young girls paddled the boats. The scene looked like a pleasing picture in the dim light of the night. The air was thick with the scent of rouge and powder used by young women and it filled everyone with joy.


    ''What a prosperous town this is! People here must be very rich. It''s not inferior in any respect to Peace Town, '' Austin thought to himself.


    However, the prosperity of the town didn''t attract him at all because he had made up his mind to make some achievements in martial arts. For Austin, such prosperity would be special only for a little while. After that, he would get bored with it.


    Just then...


    "Clatter, clatter..."


    "If you want to live, get lost. Damn! Are you deaf?


    Stop blocking my way!"


    Austin heard the sound of horses approaching. When he turned around to see what was happening, he was astonished.


    Dozens of men were riding toward him on horses from the other end of the street. One of the horsemen held up his whip and lashed heavily at an old man who couldn''t run to the side of the street fast enough. The old man was knocked onto the street side. No one could tell if he was dead or alive.


    These men were from the Blood Wolf Team!

 Chapter 336 Two Beautiful Girls (Part Two)

    Since Austin had met the members of the Blood Wolf Team several times before, he could easily recognize them after seeing the crimson wolf head embroidered on the corner of their clothes.


    He quickly hid in the crowd and pretended to be a spectator.


    More than ten members of the Blood Wolf Team were here now and they rushed past the crowded street on horseback without any qualms. Everyone on the street had to run away as soon as possible when they saw them. If someone was a little slow to move to the side, the men of the Blood Wolf Team would lash them cruelly with the horsewhip.


    Deterred by their cruelty, nobody in the crowd dared to speak up against them even though they were furious at being treated this way.


    Austin knew the Blood Wolf Team well and guessed that they had come here looking for him. Anyway, he had hidden well enough, so he wasn''t worried about being found by them.


    After the men from the Blood Wolf Team passed by, Austin began to walk along the street.


    Soon, he found a restaurant that he liked and stepped into it without any hesitation.


    At that moment, he heard a beautiful voice.


    "Wow, elder sister, look! It''s him! It''s the beggar who we saw on the road today. He is begging for food here. What a poor man he is! Look, his clothes are worn and his face is black. He must have been hungry for a very long time."


    It was the voice of the girl from the carriage who had thought that Austin was a beggar.


    ''What?''


    Austin raised his head and looked in the direction of the voice.


    He found two beautiful young women sitting in a compartment by the window. One of them was wearing red and the other was wearing white.


    The girl in red looked about 16 or 17 years old, with a round face and arched eyebrows. Her clear eyes were sparkling with innocence, making her look particularly cute.


    Her smooth skin was as white as winter snow. Alt


    ing for food all the way. I don''t know where I come from," Austin replied roughly.


    "Wow, what a poor man you are!"


    The girl in red sighed. She had an urge to flick away the dust on him, but she didn''t because she didn''t want to dirty her hand. Instead, she frowned.


    "Well, here you are! You can eat the roast chicken right here."


    Austin frowned. ''She''s asking me to eat by the door?


    Wow, she''s really treating me like a beggar.''


    "Sue, don''t do that! You should be polite!"


    The girl in white had come over to personally see what was happening.


    "Sue, even though he''s a beggar, you shouldn''t treat him like that. It will hurt him! He is confident and has self-respect, can''t you see? He doesn''t like to be treated like a beggar," the girl in white hastily whispered to the girl in red.


    "Yes, the little beggar doesn''t like to be called a beggar. You''re right. I do seem to have hurt him. What should I do? Elder sister, can you help me?"


    "Of course. How about asking him to eat with us at the table instead of by the door?"


    The girl in white suggested after some hesitation.


    "Okay! I agree!"


    The girl in red nodded immediately. It didn''t cross her mind that it would be inappropriate to eat at the same table as a beggar.

 Chapter 337 Arriving at C Village

    Of course, Austin heard everything that the two girls said under their breath.


    Austin was amused. The two beautiful women seemed to be very convinced that he was a beggar.


    Well, they were the ones who offered to treat him for a meal. This was very nice of them and a pleasure for Austin, too. He found no reason to refuse.


    "Little begga-- I mean, young man," she corrected herself, "we ordered a little too much food and we can''t seem to finish it. Come and eat with us!"


    The girl in a red dress said. Her voice was crisp and pleasant like the song of an Oriole. The vibrancy of her personality reflected in the way she talked so quickly.


    "Yes, please join us!"


    the girl in a white dress echoed, looking straight at Austin''s eyes.


    Everything around her seemed to blur the instant Austin caught sight of her.


    He stared, startled.


    She was about 17 or 18 years old. Her skin was pale and delicate as snow. Her eyebrows were neatly plucked, framing her beautiful eyes. Her dress clung lightly to her body, accentuating her slender figure. She radiated an aura of youthful freshness. She reminded him of pear flowers.


    The girl in red, on the other hand, reminded him of hibiscus, who was equally beautiful but with fiery energy that pierced through anyone''s heart, in contrast to the gentle touch of the girl in white.


    They were both quite stunning.


    "Well then, I would love to help," Austin said as he stepped into the inn, following the two girls as they walked back to the lounge. On a seat near the window, they all sat down.


    Austin''s gritty look somewhat bothered the innkeeper and his employees. Their first instinct was to ask him to go out. Upon the sight of the two girls he was with, however, they decided to eventually allow him entry.


    The moment they sat down, a middle-aged man approached and whispered to the two girls. "Miss, I don''t think that what you are doing is a good idea. Please be careful when traveling. You don''t know who the hobo you are dining with is. He shouldn''t even be in here," he said.


    The middle-aged man was clearly something of a caretaker. He seemed to be in charge of keeping the girls safe.


    "Mike, it''s okay. Don''t worry. When he''s done eating, we will ask him to leave and go on his way," the girl in a white dress reasoned, frowning.


    "Yeah, Mike, you don''t have to worry about it," the girl in a red dress confirmed.


    Mike, the middle-aged man, knew of the two ladies'' privileged upbringing. They had been pampered their whole lives and were accustomed to having their way. Persuading them to do otherwise was close to impossible. This said, he realized that it would be a futile attempt to try to convince them not to dine with the stranger. Out of options, he glared at Austin, as if to warn him, and then retreated to a nearby table.


    Austin just smiled. To be honest, he didn''t really care what the man thought.


    "Treat yourself, have whatever you want!"


    the girl in a red dress said.


    "Haha, thank you, ladies. I am gonna


    o intimidate.


    As long as there were no masters in the Mysterious Realm from the Blood Wolf Team, Austin was quite certain that he would be able to deal with its members which were predominantly in the Earth Realm.


    A part of him also wanted to eliminate them completely by killing their men.


    Their rivalry has grown malevolently. At this point, it was either they died or he did. Because of this, Austin knew that he had to take extreme measures whenever he encountered them. He had to make the most of every opportunity to fight them.


    He continued to observe both groups the whole day but it turned out to be quite uneventful. Before he knew it, the sun has fallen and it was nighttime.


    The troop finally reached the entrance of a village. The stone monument that marked it was seasoned in rust and moss caused by the wind, rain, and snow that it had been exposed to. Grimy and dirty, and yet, it stood tall. It must have been a while since it was replaced.


    Two words were written on the stone monument: C Village.


    Further into the entrance, an old tree with skinny and crooked branches looked over the travelers. Several crows perched at its arms and cawed adding gloom to the already eerie atmosphere.


    The village was enveloped in darkness with nothing but a few shimmering lights from the mountain on its horizon. There was dead silence. Everything seemed barren and depressing.


    Compared to the other prosperous towns, these mountain villages were like deserts.


    The sun dictated the villagers'' activities in mountain villages such as these. When it sets, the people lay down to rest.


    "Ladies, it seems that we will have to rest in this village tonight," Mike, the middle-aged man, went to the carriage of two girls and said.


    "Alright, let''s find an inn where we can lay our heads. Mike, remember to pay generously to whomever is willing to give us shelter," one of the girls responded.


    "Okay, I understand," Mike confirmed. Then, he led the troop into the village.

 Chapter 338 Blood Wolf Teams Martial Artists In Earth Realm (Part One)

    It was midnight. Austin was following the group of carriages of the two girls. They were heading to C Village. The whole village was tranquil when they came and the only source of light for everyone were the few weakly lighted lamps scarcely scattered in the darkness. Thus, it was easy to tell that there were people in this village.


    Following Mike, they all walked along the main street of that place. They could only hear the sound of carriages moving forward and occasional neighs of horses. Their arrival was like a stone being thrown to a tranquil lake as it broke the dead silence of the village.


    Austin was secretly tailing them as he walked behind the houses.


    Not long after, more than ten people of the Blood Wolf Team also arrived at the village entrance. They got off their horses and tied the animals on trees outside the village. Then using their skills, they silenced their steps and entered the village too.


    Austin was immediately lost in thought as soon as he stepped into the place. Millions of things suddenly flooded his mind before he mumbled, "There''s something wrong about this village!"


    He took a deep breath and smelt the faint scent of blood in the air. He couldn''t be wrong, it was human blood! It was obvious that someone got killed in here.


    Did it just happen today?


    They walked along the quiet main street and didn''t even try to hide. However, it was odd that there wasn''t even one person coming out of their house to greet them or ask about why they were there in such unholy hour. Weird. Had everyone in this village fallen into a deep sleep? Wasn''t there anyone in this village who was still awake?


    The silence was too uncomfortable. There wasn''t even any barking dogs nor cloaking chickens. It was absolutely not normal.


    Moreover, the weak lights they saw when they were still outside the villa


    t from all directions.


    Every one of them had an evil glint in their eyes as they kept talking crudely. In the blink of an eye, the group of carriages was surrounded by these men.


    "Raiders! Protect the carriages!"


    The appearance of the raiders alerted the martial artists with the carriages. They all shouted and positioned themselves next to every carriage.


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you rob us in the midnight! Do you have any idea who our young masters are?"


    Mike walked towards them and asked using his vital energy force to speak. His voice was as loud as thunder that it even made the houses shake a little.


    Mike was from the medium stage of Earth Realm. Frankly speaking, he was quite good at martial arts. It was obvious that the group of people wanted to rob them. However, he had hired a lot of good martial artists with them to protect the goods and the two girls. It was the main reason why he wasn''t nervous at all. He was more than sure that they would win.


    "Ha! I don''t give a damn who your masters are! I just know that your masters will soon be naked with us. I will surely take good care of your young masters for you. The more high-status your masters are, the more fun it will be!"

 Chapter 339 Blood Wolf Teams Martial Artists In Earth Realm (Part Two)

    said a young man coming from behind. He was dressed really nicely as he walked slowly. The smirk on his face showed his confidence. It seemed that he was sure that his people would win this fight and he had everything under his control.


    The man was around his twenties. He had a very handsome face and his hands were empty. From the proud look on his face and the unique aura around his body, one could easily tell that his cultivation base was strong.


    If there was at least something to be considered as an imperfection on his face, it would be his very thin lips. They were too thin that it made him look cruel and heartless.


    He didn''t even attempt to hide. He confidently stepped to the place where the fire was lit and showed everyone who he was. He didn''t look like he was here to rob since he didn''t even hide his identity. That was simply not the way normal robbers do their thing.


    "Blood Wolf Team! They are the people of the Blood Wolf Team! I recognized the wolf head on his clothes!"


    "Yes! I have met the people from the Blood Wolf Team before. The wolf head is their symbol!". ..


    Some of the martial artists protecting the carriages immediately recognized the bloody wolf''s head on the man''s clothing.


    Panic instantly came to them and their faces showed how frightened they were. The Blood Wolf Team was famous for its cruelty in the Violet Orchid Empire.


    The Blood Wolf Team would not leave one person alive when they started a fight!


    Everyone in the Blood Wolf Team was heartless and cruel. Worse, they were all powerful and stronger than normal. Everyone in the team had at least killed an innocent person. Their hands were all bloody and they were proud of that.


    "Ha ha! It looks like you''ve


    t you go for the sake of the Flower Blooming Sect. I don''t think that this would make a difference though. I heard that the Bloody Wolf Team and the Flower Blooming Sect haven''t been on good sides. Thus, I don''t think that the Blood Wolf Team would care.


    However, there''s no other way. We have to grab this last chance!


    I was saved by your father. How can I face him in the underworld if I can''t even protect you two?"


    Sadness was dripping from Mike''s voice. One deep sigh and he was ready to face his own ending. His words were emotional and moving.


    "Mike, how can we watch you die protecting us all by yourself? We will stay here and fight with you! We are in level 8 of the Energy Gathering Realm. We can help!" said the girl dressed in white.


    Austin silently nodded in agreement.


    It seemed that the two young girls were quite brave and humble. They didn''t want to see others sacrifice themselves for them.


    "Masters, please don''t say anything more. If it weren''t for your father, I would have already been dead a long time ago. I''m lucky to have lived this long."


    Mike''s tone was determined. He already made up his mind.

 Chapter 340 You Are Pretty Handsome (Part One)

    The head of the Blood Wolf Team crowd stood with his hands clasped behind his back, staring and grinning at Mike and the two young girls who were whispering at each other.


    The crowd of the Blood Wolf Team was laughing and threatening the three, with some of them even making nasty remarks about the two girls. They acted like ruthless predators who would always play with their prey before they finally devour them.


    The guards who were employed to protect the three, however, were all scared�C�Ceven trembled in fear as they nervously looked at the crowd. Lacking the courage to pick up their weapons, they stood cowardly like helpless lambs ready to be slaughtered.


    "Dear friends from the Blood Wolf Team! I understand that you come to us for money! How about this�C�Cwe give you half of our property loaded in the carriage and share them as a gift?


    Our two ladies are the disciples of Ms. Xiao from the Flower Blooming Sect. Our journey is bound to the imperial capital city to visit a relative. Dear friends, I hope that you can let us go for the sake of the Flower Blooming Sect," Mike said respectfully, clasping his hands and bowing to the head of the crowd. He was hopeful of bargaining for their safety.


    "Ha-ha! It turns out the girls are from the Flower Blooming Sect! I heard that the disciples of that sect are all girls and that they are extremely beautiful! I didn''t believe it until today. They are indeed, beautiful!


    What a lucky day for me to gaze upon the infamous beautiful ladies of the famous Flower Blooming Sect. Such a great day! I must have a taste of their ''flowers''!"


    The headman mockingly laughed at Mike''s words, and as if it was not enough disgrace, he went on and spit nasty remarks to the women of Flower Blooming Sect.


    Mike immediately paled with fright. It seemed that he could not negotiate their way out. The man was not afraid of the Flower Blooming Sect at all, and in fact, he was more delighted to meet the women from their sect.


    "Stop blabbering nonsense! I''m going to sleep with the two beautiful ladies right now.


    All of


    ladies were in it. How could he let them go? He leaped forward, and soon stood between the two horses, patting their heads and trying to get hold of the two animals.


    Neigh! Neigh!


    The two horses whinnied and struggled to get rid of his hands. However, the headman was too strong that the horses were unable to move forward.


    Boom! Boom!


    With explosive sounds, the two horse heads were blasted out. Their blood and flesh turned into ashes and flew in the air like fireworks. It was an extremely horrible sight to behold.


    "Fuck off!"


    Without any hesitation, Mike rushed towards the man and cultivated a giant earthy yellow palm in his vital energy. Contained with great power, the palm charged towards the man fiercely.


    It seemed that Mike was best at palm skills.


    "Insignificant skill!"


    the headman blurted out. Even though Mike charged at him, he neither dodged nor used a special defense�C�Che just waited. When Mike''s giant palm came close, he raised his right hand and smacked the vital energy palm.


    Bang! The giant palm was utterly smashed in just a clash.


    The headman was capable of overcoming Mike in terms of vital energy, so he didn''t need to use other superior skills.


    Mike knew that he was no match to the headman. But caught in a situation like that, he couldn''t give up or shy away; otherwise, the two ladies would fall into despair.

 Chapter 341 You Are Pretty Handsome (Part Two)

    He gritted his teeth and cultivated another vital energy palm, and it attacked the headman again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    They had battled three palms together. Mike''s face was deadly pale with all the vital energy depleting from his body. He panted strenuously and spit out blood. Using too much vital energy had taken a toll on his body and strength.


    "Mike, just give up and leave now! We won''t let this asshole humiliate us. We''d rather die right now than live without dignity! Don''t worry about us!"


    The two girls, one in a red dress, the other in white, both cried.


    "You want to kill yourselves? Continue dreaming! I''ll kill you, old donkey!"


    the headman shouted and degraded Mike even more. He was furious to hear that the two sisters would commit suicide. Suddenly, he activated all the vital energy in his body and released the power in the premium stage of the Earth Realm.


    A bloody wolf claw materialized and leaped forward, creating a sharp noise. With enormous power, it charged at Mike''s head directly.


    "Brother, I''m sorry! I''m not able to safely protect the ladies. I''m so sorry for it!" Mike murmured.


    Then he roared and cultivated a palm with all the might left in him. Once again, he smashed on the headman.


    "Mike, watch out!"


    the two ladies screamed from the carriage.


    They were clearly aware of the difference in power between the two, and that Mike might die with that blow.


    The headman had decided to kill Mike as soon as possible to get the two beautiful ladies. If they would commit suicide, then all their efforts would be in vain. He must kill Mike with one last blow!


    Boom!


    A loud blare of things crashing together filled the entire area.


    ''What happened?


    Why don''t I feel hurt at all?


    Did someone take the strike for me?''


    Mike thought to himself when he felt no pain at all. After the blare, he touched his body and surprisingly found that he was still alive. He slowly opened his eyes in disbelief.


    Meanwhile, the headman of the Blood W


    red in amusement.


    "Ahem- Ahem-"


    Austin didn''t know how to answer such praises from a beautiful lady. That was the first time that someone praised his appearance.


    But today, when he met the two ladies at the hotel, he was in a terrible condition. His clothes were ragged, and he was dirty all over�C�Cno wonder they thought of him as a beggar.


    He had a good shower and a change of new clothes. Even though he might not be very handsome now, he was clean and decent compared to before.


    There was a striking contrast between his appearance from when they met and now. Therefore, the girl thought that he was much handsomer than he actually was.


    "Little beggar, why are you here? It''s dangerous to stay here. Go quickly!"


    the white-dressed girl said urgently. She was elder than her sister, so she was more aware of the danger that they were faced with. She didn''t want one more innocent person to die with them.


    Her words reminded the girl in red dress, and the latter panicked.


    "She''s right! Little beggar, just leave now. It''s very dangerous!"


    the girl in red also reminded him, with genuine concern dripping from her tone.


    Austin felt touched with their worries. How kindhearted the two ladies were! Even though they were in a grave situation, they still cared about other people''s lives beyond themselves!

 Chapter 342 To Kill With One Strike

    "Shut up! I don''t care who you are. I''m the Wolf General of the Blood Wolf Team. I showed mercy to you and tried to let you go, but you wasted the opportunity.


    You''re a good vital energy refiner. Though you''re young, you are at the premium stage of Earth Realm.


    Still, don''t you dare think that you can challenge the members of our Blood Wolf Team.


    We have at least more than ten cultivators at the Mysterious Realm.


    Besides, I don''t think you can reach the premium stage of Earth Realm at such a young age as yours. You must have taken many elixirs to help you get a breakthrough and reach this realm," the man said in contempt.


    With a wave of his hand, he gave a snort and went on, "Even without the help from our powerful cultivators at the Mysterious Realm, I can take you down without any difficulty.


    So, remember you should not mess with any member of the Blood Wolf Team.


    That''s all I want to tell you. Keep it in mind as a warning. It''s up to you now. You can choose to stay here further or leave."


    ''Well, how surprising! I never thought that things would take such a turn. This man is the Wolf General of Blood Wolf Team. I already took care of the other wolf generals earlier, and I wouldn''t mind killing another one. He is digging his own grave, '' Austin thought in scorn.


    The Wolf General''s advice and threat didn''t work on Austin. Instead of getting scared, the young lad studied the Wolf General from head to toe. ''I''m going to take his life. I''m sure Abbott would be pissed off after he learns about his underlying''s death. What would he do?'' Austin thought, smiling to himself.


    "What? Little Beggar, you... you reached the premium stage of the Earth Realm?"


    "Little Beggar! Are you also a cultivator?"


    Female voices full of astonishment and disbelief resonated from the carriage and reached Austin''s ears. The maid in red and the maid in white seemed to be thunderstruck by this revelation.


    Austin burst into laughter as if he had heard a ridiculous and hilarious joke.


    "You must be kidding!? Interesting. Do you have any idea what you are talking about?


    You''re the Wolf General of Blood Wolf Team, yet you allow me to leave! Does that really make any sense? Don''t be ridiculous. Have you forgotten your task?"


    "Our task?" the Wolf General repeated, stunned at Austin''s words.


    He started to think about his mission. ''What was this guy talking about?''


    "That''s none of your business. You...? Are...... you.... Austin?"


    The thought suddenly occurred to the Wolf General that the lad standing before him might be the one person whom the whole Blood Wolf Team hated the most.


    With a frown on his face, he whipped out a scroll. He keenly looked at the portrait under the light of the torch. He realized everything now.


    "I see. So, you are Austin!


    Attention guys! He is the one we are after.


    t me dead, while I want you to die. Watch out! I''ll kill all your men."


    He started his Wind-commanding Skill. The next second, he stopped in front of Fred. With a wave of his arm, he gave Fred a punch carrying 4, 000 kilograms of force in the chest.


    All of it happened so fast that the rest of the men didn''t see or realize that Austin had moved an inch. Neither did Fred.


    At present, Austin''s single stride was up to 100 meters. So it was a piece of cake for him to take a step forward and reach Fred who was a mere six meters away from him.


    Without even realizing that the enemy was before him, Fred was displaying his best skill��the Lightning Strike��to end Austin''s life while lost in his own thoughts. ''This time, most of our top cultivators were sent to carry out a mission. Now that I''m going to take Austin down, I''ll take the credit. What a day!'' He was so happy that he almost laughed with joy and pride.


    However, things didn''t go his way. Out of the blue, he was struck with an enormous power, and the next second, he saw a fist coming at him. His eyes dilated in shock.


    It happened so quickly that Fred didn''t get a chance or moment to defend himself.


    Bang!


    A loud noise resounded in the air and reached everyone''s ears.


    With eyes wide-open in shock, Fred took the blow. A deep hole appeared in his chest where the fist had landed.


    Blood started to fill his mouth and trickled down lips and chin.


    "It happened so fast!"


    Those were the few words Fred was able to utter. Like a deflated balloon, he fell on the ground breathless.


    Austin had made only a single move, and got rid of his attacker.


    He had beaten a cultivator who was at the medium stage of the Earth Realm with only one strike.


    The crowd present there stood still after they saw Austin bring Fred down effortlessly. He had done it with so much ease as though he just swatted a fly.

 Chapter 343 My Master Is Born Amazing

    He had presumed that beating Austin would be a piece of cake, what with him being the master of the medium stage of the Earth Realm in Blood Wolf Team. Unfortunately, he had grossly underestimated his opponent. Not only did Austin defeat him, he actually executed him with just one blow to his chest.


    All the disciples standing around were astonished at the sudden turn of events.


    As they made sense of the events, a voice rang out in the crowd.


    "Hey, you! How dare you kill Fred right in front of me? The sheer audacity! You''ve killed too many of the Blood Wolf Team. You need to be put in your rightful place, now. Enough is enough! You are dead.


    Guards, take the two girls and the old one away. As for this little bastard, I''ll deal with him myself."


    The fifth Wolf General ordered loudly. Austin had tested his patience one too many. He had to be killed.


    The disciples of Blood Wolf Team gathered together in a crowd, safely protected by their size as well as the anonymous nature of a crowd.


    "Come on, you fools! You''ll all be dead today anyway! Fight like you belong to the Blood Wolf Team!"


    Austin had already told Violet with his mind to protect the two girls who were sitting inside the carriage. Violet had promptly appeared beside the carriage with a green light, ready for combat.


    Austin laughed loudly as if mocking the fifth Wolf General. He then drew his sacred long sword out and activated it. He pushed the sword forward with his internal force and let it take up its own momentum. Immediately more than thirty sword-lights rushed out towards the enemy ready to turn them into ashes.


    Every single sword-light was filled of Austin''s powerful vital energy force.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah, ah!"


    The disciples screamed in agony when they were inflicted by the inescapable sword-lights.


    A dozen of disciples in the cultivation base of the Energy Gathering Realm were killed instantly.


    He, the fifth Wolf General didn''t expect Austin to have such an impact. Countless men were killed in a matter of moments. Austin was getting onto his nerves, and the fifth Wolf General was desperate to retort with vengeance.


    "Little bastard, how dare you? You''ll go straight to hell! Die, asshole!"


    He shouted, and then raised his hand. At the same time, a blood-red, monstrous wolf claw appeared over


    have the power of spiritual sense, so their spiritual souls were hit fiercely, and they lost their consciousness when Austin''s flying needles stroke them.


    Austin activated illusory swordsmanship and more than thirty rays of sword-lights shot towards them.


    With their screeches, each of them was hit by more than ten sword-lights, and blood gushed out from the holes the sword-lights got through.


    "Hey, man Thank you for saving me."


    Mike was extremely grateful. After all, he was almost killed by the three disciples of preliminary stage.


    He thought that nothing would be able to save him and he sure as hell hadn''t expected Austin to come and defeat them as if it was child''s play to him.


    Mike was impressed by Austin''s fierce power.


    He stood up with some effort, and as soon as he turned around he saw a man lying in the dust. He immediately recognized that it was the fifth Wolf General.


    ''Holy shit!


    In a short span of time, he had killed three preliminary stage disciples of Blood Wolf Team.


    And one of the Wolf Generals was also killed, too. What a merciless boy he is!'' Mike thought.


    "Hey, kid, how can ... how did you?" Mike couldn''t finish his question.


    The two girls in the carriage, one in red and the other in white, had seen all that had happened. They too were dumbfounded when they saw Austin killing people, cutting them apart like they were vegetables. They looked at him with admiration and shouted, "Hey, beggar boy, well done! Bravo!"


    And a voice said, "Well, my master was born amazing!"

 Chapter 344 Lets Go To The Imperial Capital City Together

    Violet, with all her will and power, defeated all the cultivators of the Energy Gathering Realm in the Blood Wolf Team.


    Everyone knew that speed was the strength of the nine-tailed demon fox. Although Violet was not as fast as Austin for the time being, it was still impossible for those cultivators to escape her.


    "Oh, my God! We''re so lucky to have come across you today, young man. Otherwise, I can''t imagine what would have happened to my two young ladies," Mike sighed. He was overcome with emotion.


    Seeing that all the members of the Blood Wolf Team had died, Mike knew that the unexpected disaster was finally over. A feeling of relief and gratefulness for having survived came over him.


    Of course, he knew very well that it was this young man who got them through this catastrophe.


    "That''s very kind of you, Mike. I have not yet thanked you for the delicious meal the two ladies had prepared for me earlier today."


    "You must be kidding. With your skills, you must be blessed with plenty of good fortune. That meal was probably nothing compared to all the blessings you already have."


    Mike knew that Austin had the cultivator base of the premium stage of the Earth Realm. This meant that he could be the backbone of any force and that he should never be regarded as a poor man.


    Austin flashed him a vague smile. With regard to wealth, he really was rich. After all, there were tens of millions of vital energy crystals in his Space Ring.


    "By the way, little beggar, how come you suddenly showed up in this village in the middle of the night?"


    The voice came from inside one carriage. It was the girl in red. She still addressed Austin as ''little beggar''.


    Upon hearing the nickname, Austin coughed slightly.


    Although he felt helpless, he could not argue with an innocent girl.


    "I''m on my way to the imperial capital city. I''m just passing through this road," he replied.


    "What? Little beggar, are you saying you are going to the imperial capital city? What a coincidence! We are also heading that way! Why don''t we go together?"


    Both girls were overjoyed. They looked expectantly at Austin through the window, waiting for an answer.


    "Young man, are you


    d like rotting corpses.


    "Ahh!"


    Terrified by the two ghoulish forms now standing in front of them in the moonlight, the two girls turned pale. They ran behind Mike as their piercing screams echoed briefly through the night.


    Even Mike was startled. He instantly became more vigilant.


    "What do you mean, young man?"


    "Oh, easy, easy. Don''t panic. They only do my bidding. They''ll never hurt you without my permission.


    You can hide them in one of your carriages on your way to the imperial capital city. With them escorting you, no one can hurt you...as long as you don''t encounter cultivators of the Mysterious Realm."


    "Oh? Really?"


    Hearing Austin''s explanation, the two girls and Mike instantly breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    "Little beggar, are these two really that powerful?" the girl in red asked.


    Mike looked at the two corpse generals. Their scarlet eyes looked hauntingly cold and gloomy, which could be frightening for many people. He had a slight feeling that they owned matchless strength.


    "Yes! Let me put it this way; if I fight them, I may have some trouble defeating them."


    Austin answered with a chuckle.


    "Wow!


    They''re amazing!"


    The girls and Mike were surprised at the two corpse generals'' supposed strength. They had no idea how powerful these two seemingly dreadful things could be. With the protection of this enchanted pair, they were confident of their safe arrival in the imperial capital city.

 Chapter 345 The Heartbreak Of Losing Ones Beloved Grandson

    Although both the maidens and Mike wished Austin could go with them to the Imperial City, Austin clearly knew that the Flaming Sun Valley and the Blood Wolf Team were trying every possible mean to hunt him down.


    After some consideration, Austin decided to send two corpse generals to escort them. They would undoubtedly be safe under the protection of those two since no Mysterious Realm master could rival with their power.


    Every Mysterious Realm warrior was a respectable leader in a sect or a group. They had no reason to harm them.


    Austin planted an idea into the two corpse generals'' Soul Sea�C�Cthey should shield the three from any harm and at any cost. After that, he bade them farewell and went on his way with Violet.


    Meanwhile, the maidens and Mike went on their way immediately that night, getting away from C Village�C�Ca horrible place full of corpses.


    When they arrived at a small town the next morning, Mike hired some servants and Energy Gathering Realm warriors at a very high price.


    He also hid the two corpse generals in one of the carriages before continuing their journey. . .


    After Austin and the carriages had gone away, one corpse, among all the dead ones, stood up with blood all over his face. It was really terrifying.


    "Lucky me! I was born with my heart on my right chest. Otherwise, I will be sent to hell by the fierce sword-light.


    Who would expect Austin, a very young lad, to be so powerful? I am nineteen years old, and I have been chosen by the senior executives as a prospective elite to train.


    Surprisingly, Austin, young as he is, is so powerful that even I cannot ward off one of his sword-lights. It is too embarrassing!


    Well, I better go back immediately. I''ll be rewarded if I report his trace to the leaders."


    The corpse struggled to get on his feet while muttering to himself under the moonlight. He stared at the direction at which Austin had gone away.


    It turned out that the man''s heart was in his right chest. Though Austin''s sword-light hit him directly on his left chest, he just blacked out and was lucky enough to escape from being killed.


    He stopped muttering and left C Village like a ghost�C�Ca specter who was the sole survivor of the whole Blood Wolf Team in that place.


    A couple of hours later, Abbott, who was sitting inside the headquarters of the Blood Wolf Team, wore a gloomy face. His eyes were full of anger and almost could be used to kill people.


    For several days, the Blood Wolf Team had sent out most of their elites to hunt down Austin, but he vanished like a phantom to nowhere and left no trace at all.


    Ever since Abbott was put in charge of the Blood Wolf Team, it instituted their rise to fame in the entire Violet Orchid Empire�C�Cto a point where it could be even compared with the five famous sects.


    Consequently, Abbott garnered more and more re


    iority to assassinate Austin.


    Next, we will send every one of the Blood Wolf Team, including us, to hunt him down!"


    "Additionally, send a message for Dwayne, the Chief Elder of Flaming Sun Valley, that Austin is heading to the imperial capital city. Tell them to ambush him along the way if they track him down. I wonder how he will be able to survive such siege!"


    Apparently, there were no objections among the rest of them. For a long time, Abbott had enjoyed the full power of his leadership in the Blood Wolf Team. What''s more, his analysis of the situation was totally right and reasonable. . . .


    Flaming Sun Valley, now on its spring season, was a quiet and peaceful valley. One could smell the scent of flowers and hear the soothing hums of the birds. The spring brought a magnificent scenery with nature at its liveliest form.


    However, a heartbroken old man was burning joss paper in front of a lonely tomb, as if the air around him was gloomy amidst the bright sunshine of spring.


    "Raymond, every generation of our house, only had one son. It has been five generations. You were the only heir.


    I never thought that bastard Austin would dare to kill you, the only heir of our house.


    My hatred towards him is a blazing fire which can never be put out even by all the rivers and seas in the world.


    That son of a bitch made me go through the pain of losing my beloved grandson!


    Ah, I swear! I will hunt him down and tear him apart!"


    The old man, who was crying with great sorrow, was Dwayne, the Chief Elder of Flaming Sun Valley.


    Around the same time, a disciple was rushing into the valley.


    "Chief Elder, Chief Elder! We received a word from the Blood Wolf Team that they have tracked Austin''s trace."


    "Really? They have found Austin?"


    "Well, well, well. Such great news. Ha-ha! Look at what fate brought you, Austin. I will definitely tear you apart!"

 Chapter 346 Level Six Blade Intent (Part One)

    Someone moved swiftly like lightning on the mountainous road that led to the imperial capital city.


    That person was Austin.


    It had been a day since he parted ways with the two young ladies who traveled along the main road.


    The young warrior chose to walk down the narrow country road. He and the ladies were headed towards the same destination but were on different paths that did not overlap.


    To determine his progress, Austin consulted someone and learned that at that point, he was neither near nor far from the imperial capital city.


    If he walked at his regular pace, it would take ten days to reach the imperial capital city.


    But the young fighter was not in a hurry to reach the city. Besides, the long journey gave him the opportunity to cultivate his Wind-commanding Skill.


    Previously, Austin spent dozens of days solely to understand this skill. Now, he was able to stride forward and reach a distance of 100 meters. In battles, a walking speed at this rate gave Austin a considerable advantage.


    Still, this walking speed was far below the maximum speed that one could realize by cultivating the Wind-commanding Skill. Deep inside, it was clear to Austin that it was possible for him to reach 200 or even 300 meters with one stride as long as he mastered the last two steps of this skill.


    On this mountainous road, nothing but a person galloping like a steed was seen moving. He was walking so fast that it seemed as if he was flying. As Austin practiced, the only things left in his wake were swirls of dust and intermittent shadows.


    Many times, some countryside villagers suddenly felt a figure flashing past them while they walked the fields. That blur of movement often had them thinking there was something wrong with their vision.


    But by the time they finished rubbing their eyes to check if they were hallucinating, the vision had already disappeared.


    Some of the villagers were frightened by this because they


    e blade light as they cut through the skin all over his body unceasingly.


    It''s a good thing that Austin was now at the third level of the Overlord Body-refining Formula, so he was firmer and stronger. He had also cultivated the Golden Sun Scripture, so the light golden vital energy in his body was overbearing and potent, being mightier than the vital energy refined by normal cultivators.


    Stifled by the level six blade intent, the dazzling light ball in Austin''s elixir field, which was as big as half a watermelon, sensed the imminent threat. Suddenly, there was a humming sound. Then, surges of pure vital energy were being transferred to Austin''s limbs and all the rest of his body.


    Then, without notice, all energy from the intense blade intent that hovered over Austin was diffused.


    At the same time, Austin''s level four sword intent was brought into play to aid his counterattack. As soon as he drew this out, the blade intent around his body completely disappeared.


    Finally, the level six blade intent no longer overpowered Austin. It meant nothing to the warrior.


    "You are Austin!" the young man in black scoffed.


    The tone of his voice was very condescending. He sounded like an emperor, who felt it was degrading to speak to a person who was far inferior to he was.

 Chapter 347 Level Six Blade Intent (Part Two)

    "Yes, I am Austin," the warrior replied.


    He spoke calmly and hardly showed any emotion.


    "Hmmm. It seems that you are somewhat powerful. But anyway, how dare you offend the Chief Elder of the Flaming Sun Valley!


    While our Chief Elder may not be ranked number one in cultivation accomplishments, he has served three heads of the Flaming Sun Valley and enjoyed a very honorable position in our valley. And because you offended our Chief Elder, you have annoyed all members of the Flaming Sun Valley.


    So Austin, you are doomed to die!"


    He made this declaration as coldly as he could without any expression, as if he cared about nothing except for the blade intent.


    "However, before you die, I want you to know that I am Augustine, the principal disciple of the Flaming Sun Valley," he declared with a laugh. "Perhaps, young guys like you often hear about Frank of the Flaming Sun Valley, who stands out among the young generation of the Violet Orchid Empire. But his reputation is unearned, as he can only resist against three of my moves at most.


    That is the best he can do."


    Taken aback by the introduction, Austin mumbled to himself. ''He''s Augustine of the Flaming Sun Valley? And Frank can only withstand three of his moves?''


    Told about Frank of the Flaming Sun Valley, Austin was aware the guy was well-known among the Violet Orchid Empire''s young generation. And it was a surprise to hear that Frank was only able to withstand three of Augustine''s moves.


    If this was true, Augustine''s strengths might be extremely awesome.


    And as Austin came to realize this, he looked even more serious.


    But he laughed lightly as he said, "Well, what you mean is that you''re the extraordinary talent in the Flaming Sun Valley.


    And you also said you were going to kill me. Don''t jump to conclusions so rashly. Now, it''s still too early to predict who the winner will be," Austin said with confidence.


    To be


    Since Austin had cultivated the level four sword intent, he knew well that intent existed in a cultivator''s soul, and fighters had to comprehend intent with their souls.


    The Spiritual Sense Flying Needle was especially for attacking cultivators'' Soul Sea, spiritual souls, and other souls.


    After some thought, Austin concluded he would surely be able to weaken Augustine''s blade intent by unexpectedly attacking his Soul Sea with Spiritual Sense Flying Needles as soon as he utilized his level six blade intent. In this way, the only possible way for Augustine to fight was using his level five or even level four blade intent.


    In terms of sword intent, this would put Austin on a par with Augustine. Then, Austin wouldn''t be under the control of Augustine''s level six blade intent.


    After more pondering, Austin suddenly thought of how to fight his opponent and gain confidence.


    It was at this moment that Augustine abruptly soared and his steel blade flickered.


    The action stunned Austin.


    Suddenly, he heard a very loud booming sound.


    It came from a streak of thundering light that emitted from Augustine''s steel blade.


    The streak of light flashed swiftly and violently with great force, slicing through the air as if cutting bamboo and grass.

 Chapter 348 Killing Augustine

    On his way to the imperial capital city, Austin suddenly found himself face to face with Augustine, a core disciple of the Flaming Sun Valley.


    Augustine had already learned a level six sword intent. Also, from the vital energy that Augustine used for his blade intent, Austin realized that his opponent''s cultivation base was at the premium stage of the Earth Realm. That wasn''t going to be too much trouble since Austin was also at the same stage.


    Augustine was calm and composed in front of Austin and it looked as if Austin was doomed to fail.


    After a few minutes of looking at each other, Augustine threatened Austin, "You bastard! I am going to use the blade aura and cut you into pieces."


    Blade aura perfectly copied the soul of blades and was a mighty and gorgeous tool. It wasn''t easy to dodge it.


    "Fizz! Fizz! Fizz! Fizz!"


    Every time the aura traveled, the surrounding air was cut into pieces by its sharp blade intent and a sound like someone crying in pain was heard. The leaves that lay dead on the mountain path were carried by the fierce wind that came with the invisible blade and were ground into powdery dust. Even large bushes found themselves cut into pieces.


    Shoop!


    The aura headed for Austin directly. It was flying at an extremely high speed and looked like it wanted to kill everyone in its path.


    "Ha ha ha, Austin, I don''t even need to use a level 6 blade intent to kill you. What I am doing is taking up less than two-thirds of my energy. You would have been a goner had I utilized a level 4 spell too."


    Augustine laughed loudly. However, once the real fight began, his eyes became filled with madness and his breath began to speed up. In fact, with time, his anxiety grew and he had to gasp for breath.


    "Yes?"


    Austin froze for a moment.


    He could see that Augustine was crazy about fighting and it was going to be hard to stand up against him since his favorite pastime was to practice his skills. Also, his strength was clearly outstanding.


    However, Austin was also crazy about practicing, wasn''t he?


    Furthermore, the blade aura Augustine was letting of a level 4 blade intent, and not at his full strength. Austin decided that his sword intent could be used against this aura.


    Without any hesitation, he drew his sword at the very moment his opponent''s level 4 blade intent appeared.


    His superior sword was drawn so rapidly that it could not even be seen. It was surrounded by a sharp sword aura which hit against the blade aura like a meteor tearing the sky.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! �� ��"


    The spot where the blade and the sword auras clashed into


    ances, and resentment.


    He never understood out how Austin could ruin his level 6 blade intent till the moment he died.


    Augustine was at the premium stage of Earth Realm. His spiritual sense power never came into being. What''s more, even though he had practiced blade aura for a long time, he was ignorant of several other skills. Therefore, he lost.


    "Well, what a genius! But luckily, with my current spiritual sense power, I can easily stand up against a level 6 blade intent from a warrior at the premium stage of the Earth Realm now.


    If Augustine had known a higher blade intent, or if his cultivation base of vital energy was just a level stronger, my spiritual sense power would not have ruined his blade intent.


    I really should start learning more about swordsmanship. Otherwise, I will fail next time if I meet someone who knows a higher level blade intent."


    Austin concluded, looking at Augustine''s eyes.


    Then, he looked at the Space Ring on the middle finger of Augustine''s left hand. He picked it up and took it into his hands.


    As a principal disciple of Flaming Sun Valley, Augustine was sure to have a fortune. . . .


    Oh, no!


    Just after taking Augustine''s Space Ring, Austin suddenly felt that something dangerous was catching up to him.


    He released his spiritual sense power and scanned a radius of about 3000 meters.


    About 1000 meters away, about a dozen people were heading for Austin. An elder man was leading the company and giving out some torrid air which felt like a volcano eruption. Where he passed, all the water in the air seemed to evaporate.


    There was also a middle-aged man surrounded with a deep aura and with his eyes full of cruelty and deceit.


    Dwayne!


    Abbott!

 Chapter 349 Arrived In The imperial Capital City

    Austin suddenly realized that both Dwayne of the Flaming Sun Valley and Abbott of the Blood Wolf Team had come here for him.


    Dwayne had already reached the premium stage of Mysterious Realm. Austin was clear that he stood no chance of winning against Dwayne and Abbott.


    His only option was to leave as quickly as possible. He transformed himself into a shadow and rushed toward the imperial capital city.


    ... ...


    In a place about 1, 000 meters away from Austin...


    "Abbott, are you sure that this is the direction Austin went in? We have been chasing him for a couple of days but he''s still nowhere to be seen," Dwayne said anxiously.


    "Elder Dwayne, I''m sure he went this way.


    I have sent hundreds of soul-chasing mice to find him and all of them found Austin''s smell at C Village, which suggests that he must have stayed there for some time.


    Soul-chasing mice are the Blood Wolf Team''s secret weapon. They''re unique to us and they''re even better than hounds when it comes to sniffing out targets. I''m pretty sure that my soul-chasing mice will lead us to Austin. Besides, he must have gone through this rugged mountain road," said Abbott confidently.


    Suddenly, Dwayne froze, as if he had heard a significant sound coming from far away.


    "You''re right, Abbott, your soul-chasing mice are amazing. My spiritual sense just found Austin. Right now, he''s on the run about 1, 000 meters away from us."


    When Abbott heard Dwayne''s words, his face lit up with a smile.


    "Are you sure? It seems that Elder Dwayne''s spiritual sense is superior to mine and found Austin before I could. Wait a minute. I''m going to contact my soul-chasing mice."


    With those words, Abbott closed his eyes to communicate telepathically with his mice.


    All of a sudden, his eyes shot open, filled with excitement.


    "You''re right, it''s Austin''s shadow! I have five soul-chasing mice chasing after him. I''ve ordered them never to lose sight of him."


    "Abbott, you''re the boss. Let''s creep up on him and kill him before he even knows what''s happening. I''m going to avenge my son.


    But remember, we have to be really quiet. Austin is really cunning and he has somehow gotten a pair of wings.


    If he realizes that we''re coming after him, he''ll use it to escape as quickly as possible."


    Recalling the way Austin had escaped from Sun Mountain last time, Dwayne frowned.


    "You''re right. Let''s sneak up on him and give him a surprise attack. We''ll deal with his wings then."


    Abbott nodded in agreement.


    The two warriors of Mysterious Realm jumped up into the sky and soared like birds toward Austin.


    Warriors of Mysterious Realm used their rich life vitality to soar quickly through the air.


    Although they couldn''t fly as flexibly as real birds, they still had a significant advantage over regular warriors running on the ground.


    ... ... ...


    However, Austin had already sensed the movements of those two warriors and realized that he was their target. The one thing he knew for sure was that he didn''t want to fight those two competent warriors at the same time.


    So, he used his Wind-commanding Skill and began running as quickly as a galloping horse.


    "That bastard seems to have sensed something. He''s suddenly running away! Has he realized that we''re chasing him?"


    Abbott shouted.


    Right now, the two warriors were just 800 meters


    hing in his mind.


    "It''s worth a shot. Austin murdered my son. I want him to have a taste of the sorrow of losing someone he loves deeply.


    By the way, your words reminded me of something important. Before Austin left Sun Mountain, he asked Theon, the Sect Leader, to protect Evan and Herbert. I guess Austin must care about them very much.


    We can get our men to arrest them and get word to Austin about it. Then, he will stand before us and confront us."


    Dwayne roared with laughter. They had finally found a way to catch Austin without using too much effort.


    ... ... ...


    Austin, who was unaware of what Dwayne and Abbott were plotting, flapped his wings and flew toward the imperial capital city.


    He had stored a large quantity of superior vital energy crystals inside his Space Ring, so he didn''t need to worry about the consumption of those crystals. On his way toward the capital, he replaced the crystals several times, consuming dozens of them in the process. Finally, he found himself looking at the walls of the imperial capital city.


    The formidable walls stretched out as far as he could see.


    He had never seen such grand and magnificent walls before.


    There were flags flying on the walls with some ancient words written on each and every one of them��Grand Imperial Capital City.


    A moat of several hundred meters in width and ten thousand meters in length surrounded the city. Above the moat were several drawbridges through which people could go in or out of the city.


    "So I finally get to see the imperial capital city. This is where the royal family of Violet Orchid Empire lives. It''s such a grand and magnificent city."


    Austin sighed, marveling at the intimidating walls. Having lived in villages and small towns his whole life, Austin had never entered a city before.


    He landed in a clearing in the dense jungle and withdrew his wings. Then, he took a short break before stepping toward the gates of the city.


    When he saw the soldiers standing guard there, he realized that he would have to be frisked by them before being allowed to enter the city.


    He walked through the drawbridge and approached the gates. Then, he saw that there was a queue of people waiting to get inside.

 Chapter 350 Outstanding Talents Exchange Games (Part One)

    On arriving at the gates of the imperial capital city, Austin put away the Eagle Wings and stood in the line for the inspection before entering the city.


    The elongated queue in front of the city gates stretched far along the street owing to the large mass of more than ten thousand people. The mixed bunch of people from varied origins was waiting to get access to the imperial capital city. Austin stood there looking forward, his gaze fixed to the city gates and rather nonchalant towards the noise that came from the crowd behind him.


    Austin heaved a sigh as he waited for his turn. The imperial capital city was a really prosperous place.


    Austin carried a very polite, peaceful and impressionable personality with a friendly demeanor. He hid his own cultivation base most of the time with Magical Aura-changing Skill. So he appeared to be an ordinary person without any vital energy inside his body.


    Even the inspection soldiers could not suspect his hidden skills. They took a glance at him and allowed him to pass the city gates.


    As Austin took his first step inside the imperial capital city, the cool breeze brushed across his face. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath and opened his eyes once again with a spark of contentment in them and a bright smile on his face. Evidently, he felt excited.


    He knew that the imperial capital city was the center and the most prosperous place of the Violet Orchid Empire.


    In the Violet Orchid Empire, the deciding power lied in the hands of the stronger ones.


    This was a place where strength was given optimum importance. Whether one was noble or not depended on his own strength.


    In other words, the imperial capital city, where the loyal family lived, was the martial arts center of the Empire.


    The imperial capital city was home to numerous powerful cultivators who had the capacity to control the top five sects of the Empire.


    What the royal family possessed was way beyond all the sects. They had many resources much ahead of people''s imagination. So they could keep


    a lake. He ordered some food and began to enjoy the food by himself. After a long journey, this was the first time that he had got the opportunity to relax and take rest.


    Most of the guests in this restaurant were cultivators.


    Most of them were cultivators from the community of martial artists and they were talking about the different techniques in the martial arts field with vivid expressions.


    These cultivators were oblivious to the surrounding and the people as they were engrossed in discussing the subject of their interest.


    Austin was listening to them while he was eating.


    "Mr. Zhuo, our Bloody Hero Gang has sent fifteen talents to participate in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games including you. You have been at the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm at such a young age. Moreover, you have learned level three palm intent. You are really a talent that we count on. I wish you success in the games. May you obtain the championship! Cheers!" someone from the same group said to another young man.


    "Haha. What are you saying? That''s too bold an estimate for a cultivator like me. You make me feel ashamed. I know my cultivation skills very clearly. Each sect of the Violet Orchid Empire has sent out their most talented disciples and all of them will strive to obtain the championship. It will not be easy for me to get it.

 Chapter 351 Outstanding Talents Exchange Games (Part Two)

    Although I have such a high cultivation base and can be an outstanding one among the young cultivators of the Violet Orchid Empire. But I yet to reach the vistas where I can proclaim to be the best one. The one I know, Caden of our Bloody Hero Gang is really powerful and I am not sure if I can defeat him.


    At the most, I can try my best to secure a position in the top ten or even the top twenty. I will feel elated if I can have a place in front of so many powerful cultivators," the man replied to the first one.


    "Oh? I never knew you were so modest! And that too, with such a high cultivation base. No wonder our seniors have chosen you as the most important disciple," replied the first one.


    On Austin''s right side, the group of cultivators was in high spirits yet well-behaved. Each one of them was young, about twenty years of age. Apparently, they should belong to a good sect.


    Hearing their conversation, Austin learned that they were all cultivators from the Bloody Hero Gang.


    The Bloody Hero Gang was one of the five huge sects in the Violet Orchid Empire, with almost the same strength of the Sun Sect.


    "What you said is right. The Outstanding Talents Exchange Games is held by the royal family and it must attract all the young cultivators of the Violet Orchid Empire.


    It is said that the purpose behind the royal family holding the Game is to help the young and deserving cultivators. If they want to enhance our strength of learning martial arts better, they should pay much more attention to youngsters.


    Keeping that in mind, the royal family has made the rule that the age criteria for all the participants in the Game has been restricted to be under twenty-five years of age.


    And all the awards of this Game will be offered by the royal family. The royal family owns an unfathomable amount of treasures that could amount to hundreds of times more than an ordinary sect! The awards are really amazing and I think all the culti


    alents Exchange Games can win the award of a palace in the area of the royal family''s control. This is just what I need at this moment.


    Okay. So I will take this opportunity to fight for the championship.'' Austin made up his mind quickly.


    "Haha! Of course, there will be one position among the top three belonging to our Bloody Hero Gang. I vouch for Caden. He is so powerful and has a good possibility to enter the top three."


    "You are right. After all, our Bloody Hero Gang is one of the five big sects. It is normal for the disciples of our sect to secure one position out of the top three."


    As the disciples of the Bloody Hero Gang were boasting about themselves��


    "Hmp!"


    Suddenly, around the left table, a young cultivator with strong aura made a strong remark, "Since when did Caden of the Bloody Hero Gang become someone? In my eyes, he just obtained fame for hollow!


    He is not as strong as so many disciples of our Peripatetic Sect. It''s only us, the disciples of the Peripatetic Sect can have the capability to cultivate real talents. All the other sects are only small ones.


    In my eyes, all the top three positions will be occupied by the disciples of our Peripatetic Sect for sure!


    Don''t think of yourself to be a great cultivator, you ignorant young people!"


    "Oh?"

 Chapter 352 Let鈥檚 Fight If You鈥檙e Not Convinced

    The warriors of the Bloody Hero Gang, headed by Carter, followed the voice. Fury flashed in their eyes.


    Austin tilted his head to look at the young men.


    They were about 20 years old, fair-skinned, mostly at the medium stage of the Earth Realm.


    Almost everyone in the group was swollen with inordinate arrogance.


    "Oh, they are the disciples of the Peripatetic Sect," Austin muttered to himself.


    "Well, I know you are strong, but you are not strong enough to occupy all the top three slots. Do you really think there is no other talent in the Violet Orchid Empire apart from you?"


    Even the warriors of the Bloody Hero Gang feared the members of the Peripatetic Sect.


    "Haha!"


    A young man belonging to the Peripatetic Sect laughed disdainfully.


    "Since ancient times, the Peripatetic Sect has been the most powerful in the Violet Orchid Empire. If you don''t believe me, just wait and watch!"


    Austin''s brow furrowed as he listened to their conversation.


    He thought to himself, ''All the outstanding warriors from every famous sect will attend the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games, so the competition must be very fierce. It won''t be so easy to defeat all the young talents in the Violet Orchid Empire and make it to the final three.


    I''m strong enough as I have reached the premium stage of the Earth Realm at such a young age, but the young geniuses of other sects can''t be underestimated. I have to look before I leap.''


    In addition to the young men of the Peripatetic Sect, there were also other warriors from other sects in the tavern. Soon after the Peripatetic Sect and the Bloody Hero Gang quarreled with each other, the disciples from other sects also kicked up a rumpus because they supported different candidates, so the tavern was full of noise.


    However, the imperial capital city was governed by strict law, so the warriors didn''t dare to fight with each other, but still parted in discord.


    Austin silently ate all the dishes on the table. He patted his stomach and felt half full. He got up, paid the bill, and left.


    It was evening when he left the tavern.


    The rosy dawn was like a dream, and the starlight was like a poem.


    Warriors from different places were rowing on the lake, talking cheerfully with each other.


    Mists and waves stretched far into the distance. Beautiful girls were singing merrily and dancing gracefully, entertaining their guests.


    But Austin was not interested in such debauchery.


    He took out a note from his pocket, on which there was an address.


    It was from the teenager that Austin had met in Peace Town. He had asked Austin to assist him in the imperial capital city six months later.


    That was why Austin had come to the imperial capital city. He asked passersby about the address and once he was satisfied, he strode away in the direction that had been pointed out to him.


    Before long, a large palace-like building came into view.


    Hundreds of stone steps led to its brilliantly illuminated hall. From the bottom of the steps, one couldn''t see the scene in the hall.


    Many ancient trees were planted along the steps, making the hall look imposing as ever.


    Austin couldn''t help but wonder, ''What a splendid house! That teenager must have blu


    ing them as they had done him.


    They all had calm breaths and sharp faces. Some had scars on their faces; some had lost their eyes, ears, and noses; some were fierce-looking; and some had swarthy, rough faces. To sum it up, most of them looked ugly.


    Surprisingly, all of them had reached the preliminary stage of Earth Realm.


    "Austin, they are also my distinguished guests. I had to try very hard to get them to join me. Together with you, they will help me complete my great cause," the teenager explained.


    "Right. It''s time to tell you my real name. My name is Reuben Qin," the teenager introduced himself.


    "Hi, Reuben," Austin greeted Reuben politely.


    Before Reuben could say anything, three strong-looking young men and a woman with a large head and big ears stood up at the same time.


    The woman said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "My lord, I heard that you had recruited a sect disciple in Peace Town. But he''s so unexpectedly young and inexperienced, like a suckling baby. My lord, you should know that you will contend with other princes for the throne. Why do you recruit such a good-for-nothing boy?"


    "Ha-ha!"


    The other people in the hall burst into laughter.


    "My lord, let him go! Look at him. He''s too frail to stand a gust of wind. How can he fight?"


    Reuben was embarrassed. He explained to Austin in a low voice, "I''m so sorry, Austin. These warriors are capable. They know no fear of death and kill people like flies. They are arrogant, unyielding and beyond control. Well��"


    As a matter of fact, Reuben had an axe to grind.


    He wondered how Austin would solve this problem. He was too smart not to jump at the chance though.


    Austin''s lips hardened and an angry mask shadowed his face as the other warriors looked down upon him.


    Soon a vicious sneer curled the corners of his mouth.


    He spat out, "You''re mere rabble!" He then turned to Reuben and said, "My lord, this bunch of bums can''t help you achieve what you want. I''ll eliminate the dregs which will only waste refinement resources today!"


    After a pause, he gave the others a look of death and added, "Let''s fight if you''re not convinced."

 Chapter 353 Building Prestige (Part One)

    Austin came along with Reuben to his palace where Reuben gave a banquet and welcomed Austin. However, during the dinner, three strong young men and a fat woman suddenly stood up and attempted to challenge Austin.


    However, he still couldn''t understand why Reuben didn''t stop them. It seemed as if Reuben only wanted to see how he would deal with the situation.


    Honestly, the cultivation base of all the young people around the table had already reached the Earth Realm. Austin''s cultivation base was ahead of most of them since he was already at the premium stage of Earth Realm. He also had used his Magical Aura-changing skill to hide the fluctuation of his vital energy and real cultivation base.


    These men and women looked down at Austin since he seemed to be too young to have cultivated senior levels of martial arts.


    On the other hand, most of the audiences were eager to see Austin make a fool of himself by confronting the three young men and a woman at the same time.


    ''Haha! I was under the impression that this dinner was held especially to welcome my arrival. It turns out I''m wrong.


    It''s fine. I know that I can''t talk with any sense to warriors. It''s only after winning that people will listen to you. Only the best warriors can give orders and expect his orders to be obeyed.


    I have to teach them a lesson if I want to stay here, safe and sound, '' Austin thought to himself helplessly.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Austin decided to focus on fighting and winning as they were the things he needed now. Being kind and nice to everyone could be futile at this point.


    He couldn''t just stay as the weak and elegant Austin at this situation. Thus, he had to show his other side, the ferocious and aggressive warrior. It would be pointless to hide his ruthlessne


    d calm as he watched countless feet covered with ghost fires approached him. All that could be read on his face was his contempt for this woman''s useless skill.


    It was just a few seconds before the fat woman''s feet touched him that Austin suddenly stretched out his hand and stroke her feet, releasing a strength that was more than 8, 000 kilograms. His movement created a gale that was strong enough to tear the air between them.


    Bang!


    Came a deafening sound.


    A pair of feet and a pair of hands collided violently, followed by cracks coming from breaking bones.


    Not a split-second and the fat woman''s painful scream was heard.


    She had fractured her feet!


    Worse, the impact of what happened sent her flying away. Blood spurted from her fractured feet as broken bones could be seen. She tried to stand up but failed. She did it again but it was useless.


    Meanwhile, countless locusts were flying across the room towards Austin. No, they were not locusts at all but ghost fires. Ghost fires could engulf and destroy everything they touched and there was no way to prevent it. With the look of it, it seemed that Austin was really destined to die here. Burnt to toast.

 Chapter 354 Building Prestige (Part Two)

    All the ghost fires surrounded Austin and exploded at once. The ignition of each one set Austin''s whole body to flames.


    However, there was not even a single strand of panic that could be seen on Austin''s face. He even smiled coldly at them. It was then that a golden light appeared and engulfed him, giving him the best protection.


    Those ghost fires, deadly as they were, could do nothing to harm Austin.


    They seemed to have confronted their mortal enemy.


    A few moments later and whatever was left of the flames evaporated.


    There was nothing left of Austin''s clothing.


    Series of deep breaths resonated all over the place as the audiences were all dumbfounded.


    They couldn''t believe the horrible nightmare happening before their eyes. How could this be possible?


    How could a regular guy defeat a warrior from the medium stage of Earth Realm with just a single move?


    More so, Austin didn''t even bother to use anything more than just his human strength to defeat the fat woman''s ghost fire.


    That explained why Austin was so arrogant and proud. The young man''s body was simply indestructible. He both had impenetrable defense and super-human strength. There was no doubt that he could easily crash and destroy anyone who was from the medium stage of Earth Realm with just one move.


    Young as he was, Austin must have been cultivating martial arts before he was even born for him to make such impressive progress in such a short period of time.


    He chose to build his body to the maximum extent rather than refining his vital energy.


    Body refining took less time and effort than cultivating vital energy. In addition, many other methods could quicken the process of body refining, such as taking spiritual drugs or soaking the body in a special bath. Many warriors thought little of the body refining skills and despised any warrior who used them.


    ng attacks from warriors of the preliminary stage of Earth Realm.


    Besides, he also owned a flesh body that was capable of handling 8, 000 kilograms of strength. Same as this beast!


    He wondered what would happen if he chose to attack them first. Moreover, he was suddenly curious if his body could take an equally strong attack just like what this Wolf-meteor Fist had.


    Austin hated to expose his other unique skills.


    It would be worthless to defend himself and argue with the other warriors there since they already considered him naive and obsessed with body refining.


    Being adventurous had always been one of Austin''s good natures. After he made up his mind, he acted without any hesitation.


    He didn''t believe that a warrior of the medium stage of Earth Realm was capable of blowing him to death.


    His vital energy cultivation at the premium stage of Earth Realm actually made him capable of neutralizing some of his enemies'' attacks.


    Calmly, Austin clenched his fist and stretched his arm. He then released a strength of 8, 000 kilograms and without a word, punched the wolf pouncing upon him.


    Bang!


    The banqueting house trembled a bit, throwing some of the cups, plates, knives, and chopsticks off the table.

 Chapter 355 A Busybody (Part One)

    Austin took a few steps back before he could steady himself.


    Apart from the dull aching pain in his arms and a slight tightness in his chest, his heartbeat had also accelerated a little.


    Otherwise, his body was unharmed.


    He had resisted a stroke from a warrior who was at the medium stage of the Earth Realm with just his flesh and nothing else!


    ''It looks like this lad''s body is hard as nails!


    But I''ll see to it that I ruin his prospects for further cultivation.


    As of now, there''s no denying that his battle skills aren''t inferior to any other youth here!''


    "Let''s see how many punches you can survive, boy!"


    Unwilling to accept that his full-scale blow had been blocked, the young man roared and went to throw another punch.


    ''I just meant to demonstrate my power! I have no intention to keep fighting with you, '' he snorted.


    Austin suddenly disappeared. Like an apparition, he appeared the next second in front of the young man, faces almost touching.


    There had been a dozen meters separating them, but Austin''s moving to stand before the young man in the blink of an eye left the young man reeling a little.


    "You..."


    The young man had not yet thrown his punch when he found Austin standing before him. Dumbstruck, his reaction was slower than Austin''s next move.


    An extremely horrifying coolness rose from the bottom of his heart, spreading along his arms and legs. ''Is this man a ghost?''


    In the heartbeat that the young man was lost in a trance, Austin focused all his extraordinary power into his hands, grabbed the young man''s right arm and pulled it directly, putting in 8000 pounds of force into the pull.


    "Fizzing!"


    The young man''s arm was ripped off his shoulder and blood poured down like rain.


    "Ouch!"


    he shrieked in pain. His scream was heartbreaking to hear.


    Laughing, Austin stepped back to avoid the splashing blood. He looked around with his hands on his back, pride written largely on his face.


    "This is just a


    grew in leaps and bounds.


    Laughing excitedly, he stepped forward and grasped Austin''s hands tightly with all the enthusiasm he could manage.


    "Alright, alright, friends. Take it easy. What just happened was an incident of little importance. Come here, let us enjoy our drinks!"


    Reuben led Austin to be seated right next to him. It was obvious that Reuben was determined to get Austin''s support.


    Austin didn''t protest and complying with the wishes of the host, took his seat beside Reuben.


    "Wow! Look how haughty he is, so intoxicated by success."


    "An arrogant man with no manners.". . . .


    Several guys sitting across from Austin snorted and sneered at him.


    Their murderous intentions were revealed just for a split-second, but that was enough for Austin to get an idea of how they all felt.


    Austin''s spiritual sense had already reached an extremely high level, surpassing most warriors in the Mysterious Realm. The ability to sense and the soul strength he possessed were also much higher than any commoner, which is why Austin was able to gauge the unfriendly atmosphere in a heartbeat.


    As Austin looked up again, he found several young men sitting across from him looking at him in what could only be blatant hostility.


    ''Now what?'' Austin thought, his anger beginning to flare again.

 Chapter 356 A Busybody (Part Two)

    He glared back at them, his eyes sharp and fierce.


    "Do you have any complaints about me?


    If you do feel resentful towards me, then step forward and air your views openly. Nobody dared come forward and slug it out when I asked earlier.


    Why wait until now to show me your true faces?


    Do you really think me that good-tempered to take everything lying down?"


    Austin had jumped to his feet as he had started speaking, his eyes fixed pointedly upon the hostile young men sitting opposite to him.


    Reuben, watching Austin''s facial expressions, interrupted him as the silence began to weigh down on them.


    "Take it easy, brother. They are also my guests. We''d better not hurt our friendship, Brother Austin, please let me introduce them to you," Reuben continued after a pause.


    "This is swordsman Dougie, who comes from an aristocratic martial arts family in P City.


    This is swordsman Cyrus from the Joy Gang.


    Swordsman Robbie, an independent cultivator with a solid cultivation base.


    And swordsman Hassan who is a principal disciple of the Peripatetic Sect."


    "Oh?"


    Austin looked around as Reuben introduced them to him.


    These were the four people who had just sneered at Austin.


    Now, they were just sullenly staring at Austin.


    Dougie was a handsome young man of about twenty years old, with a fair complexion and gentle temperament. He looked like a scholar who was well-read in the classics. But a sinister and sly spark shone through his narrow, slit-like eyes. His vital energy cultivation base belonged to the premium stage of Earth Realm.


    Cyrus was about the same age as Dougie but was a stout man with rough skin and high spirits. A strange-looking long sword that was tied on his back was telling about his ability in swordsmanship. His vital energy cultivation base was just at the medium stage of the Earth Realm. But when seen along with his half-concealed sword aura, he was at a high level in the cu


    of the Earth Realm cultivation base, spread out and engulfed Austin.


    Austin stared at Dougie without any trace of fear.


    "Calm down, my friends! Please take it easy. For my sake!"


    Reuben said, half nervous, half exasperated.


    "Pretty good, Austin. But for now, I won''t fight with you. For Reuben''s sake," Dougie glared at Austin coldly as he seated himself again.


    Mirroring Dougie''s action, the other three men also sat back down.


    Then the feast began as Reuben clapped his hands. Many beautiful young women came up and served them with delicacies and wine, their slender figures clothed by gauze towels as thin as a cicada''s wings.


    As they walked, they looked like catkins in the wind, weak and boneless. When the warriors'' eyes fell upon them as they served food, they sometimes reacted coquettishly and some other times, pretended to coldly reject them. They had softened every male warrior''s heart with their enchanting smiles and slender, sexy figures. The men could hardly control their desire and lust.


    Austin also felt his body relent at the sight of these attractive young women. At the same time, he marveled at Reuben''s luxurious life that was filled with music, women, and sensual pleasures.


    The feast went on for more than an hour before it finally ended.

 Chapter 357 The Mysterious Nether World (Part One)

    At the welcoming feast held for him, Austin intimidated the other young cultivators. There was no one who wasn''t affected by his presence or who was unaware of his power.


    Seeing Austin''s prowess as a cultivator, Reuben was quite enthusiastic to meet him. He even raised a toast in his honor at the feast, attempting to win Austin over.


    "Austin, please come with me," Reuben whispered in Austin''s ear as the feast was coming to an end.


    Austin was puzzled, but he gave a slight nod and followed Reuben quietly.


    Reuben took Austin to a side hall guarded by three middle-aged men possessing steady auras. Their cultivation base of vital energy had already reached the premium stage of Earth Realm.


    Austin was pondering over all that he had seen. He couldn''t stop wondering, ''Reuben''s house is a palace, and he lives in considerable luxury. What''s more! He has guards who are in the premium stage of Earth Realm to protect him. Looks like he has powerful backing.''


    Reaching a spot far away from the rest, Reuben asked Austin to sit down.


    "I''ve got a present for you, Austin. I hope you''ll accept it," Reuben informed him with a smile.


    "That''s very kind of you, Your Highness," Austin replied politely. "Thank you."


    Austin instantly understood that Reuben was actually trying to lure and buy him, hoping that he would work for him.


    Austin didn''t say no or reject the proposal impulsively. He wanted to see what Reuben was going to use or offer him to solicit his services!


    Austin quickly recollected that at the welcoming feast that evening, all the cultivators he met were young, around 20 years old. He speculated that Reuben was fond of courting young cultivators, but he had no clue what Reuben was trying to do.


    Then Reuben clapped his hands a few times, signaling his servants to bring in something.


    Austin knew the present was coming.


    The next moment, five beautiful girls, carrying trays in their delicate hands, slowly stepped into the side hall from th


    ve presented the same gift to the young cultivators you saw this evening at the feast. Unlike you, at the sight of millions of vital energy crystals and the fabulous maidens, most of them had their eyes lit up with ecstasy, and they immediately promised to serve me with all their heart.


    You are truly different from them. I also noticed that when you saw two million vital energy crystals, you were unmoved as if they were dirt. Then you turned down these five fabulous maidens without hesitation. You''ve really impressed me, Austin!"


    Austin resisted the temptation so as to concentrate on cultivating. This made Reuben repeatedly compliment him and express admiration.


    For young men like Austin, who were full of vigor and vitality, wealth and beauties were what they dreamed of, yearned for, worshiped and desired.


    Austin''s focus on martial arts made Reuben regard him as a cultivator of higher value.


    "Wow! Your Highness, this is really flattering. You called me alone to this side hall after the feast, and served me wealth and beauties. There must be a reason for this. Just tell me what it means, Your Highness."


    Austin came straight to the question without beating around the bush.


    "Ha ha! Austin, you''re really an outspoken man. Well, I won''t hide it anymore," Reuben remarked with a soft laugh.

 Chapter 358 The Mysterious Nether World (Part Two)

    "Austin, you addressed me as Your Highness like other young cultivators, but you don''t know who I am. Do you? I think now it''s time to tell you. Austin, you might be aware that the current Emperor of the Violet Orchid Empire is Emperor Arthur. The Emperor has ten sons, and I am the youngest one. In the imperial capital city, everyone calls me ''Your Highness'' when they see me."


    "Hiss! Huh!"


    Austin gasped uncontrollably. He couldn''t believe that Reuben was the youngest son of the current Emperor. He was speechless.


    It meant that the young man in front of Austin was actually a prince!


    No wonder, Austin saw the houses, food, and furnishings all marked with luxury, dignity, and splendor since he stepped into Reuben''s palace.


    It was really a life of luxury and extravagance.


    Austin soon regained his composure and continued listening to Reuben''s story.


    "Austin, now that you know my father is the Emperor of the Violet Orchid Empire, I wish to share a few things with you. Soon, one among his ten sons will succeed him as the sovereign of the Violet Orchid Empire.


    And according to the royal family''s rules, who among the princes will take the throne is decided by a battle. Only the one who wins that battle can become the true successor to the throne.


    The directives of each battle for the throne are different, and specific directives are determined and laid out by the present emperor.


    The directives of this battle were decided a year ago.


    My father asked us�Call the ten princes�Cto do everything we could to get to know and win over outstanding people under the age of 25, and make them our confidants.


    Then, these confidants will be sent to participate in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games held in the imperial capital city to compete for places in the top 50.


    After that, the top 50 young people will go on a month-long test of treasure hunting in the Mysterious Nether World, which is controlled by our royal family.


    the facts before Austin.


    "Well. I see. If my guess is correct, the real purpose of the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games which the royal family specially holds, is to have the battle for the throne among the princes, and to ask the young talents who achieve the top 50 to search for the soul-recovering fruit in the Mysterious Nether World. Isn''t it?"


    Austin asked as he felt suddenly enlightened by all those details.


    "Yes! You''re really smart, Austin.


    The Outstanding Talents Exchange Games is actually the battle of the princes to seize the throne and to find the soul-recovering fruit.


    However, those young talents who are in the top 50 in the games and qualify to enter the Mysterious Nether World, but are unable to win for any of us, are not given up or abandoned by us. We will definitely try our best to pull them on to our sides after the match.


    Honestly, in the Violet Orchid Empire, our royal family is the most powerful in terms of strength. As long as we are willing to pay, there is no talent that we cannot win over."


    Reuben said those words with a proud smile. What he said was true! The power of the royal family was indeed superior to all the sects within the empire.


    When a prince desired to have someone at his side, only a few young talents could remain unmoved.

 Chapter 359 Two Principal Disciples (Part One)

    "That''s all about it now, Austin. Now, I have been completely honest with you and told you everything. You can believe me when I swear to you that I have been truthful with you. I have held nothing back.


    You can easily defeat warriors at the medium stage of Earth Realm within seconds. I''m very impressed by your strength. I hope you will help me get the throne."


    Reuben said and looked at Austin with great sincerity in his eyes. He looked truthful at the moment.


    "Your Highness, I''m a man of my word. When I was in Peace Town earlier, I had promised you that I would help you, and I will certainly keep my words. Rest assured that I will be on your side.


    Also, I promise you once again that I will try my best to be at least among the top 50 in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games and obtain the qualification required to enter the Mysterious Nether World. I will find the soul-recovering fruit after I get in there and help you win. I am very sure that you will get the throne," Austin replied in a clear loud voice but in a polite tone.


    This was a bold pledge to make, but he said all of this with certainly. He was positively glowing with confidence.


    "Okay, with your words, I feel much relieved now. If you have my back, then I am sure that I will win."


    Reuben was overjoyed. He seemed terribly impressed by Austin and believed in him a lot.


    "Then I won''t disturb you further, as you have to rest for now. The Outstanding Talents Exchange Games will kick off in ten days. You are welcome to stay here at my palace until that time and prepare for the fight. You need to be rested and in peak condition to win the fight," Reuben replied and then ordered, "Take Sir Austin back to his room. No one is allowed to disturb him without my permission."


    The five maids who had been given the order bowed down.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    They slowly got to their feet and escorted Austin out of the hall.


    Seeing that the five gorgeous and beautiful maids had crowded round him, grasping his arms and enthusiastically leading the way for him, Austin gave a wry smile. However, he had no choice but t


    e.


    The walls there were embedded with luminous gemstones. Moonlight poured in through the windows and the whole place was bathed in a delicate halo. What an idyllic scene!


    "Hmff! The royal family lives such a luxurious life. Damn, we common people could never imagine these things!" Austin heaved a deep sigh.


    He had never lived in such a beautiful and comfortable place. It was a totally new experience.


    However, there would be time to admire beauty later. For now, he was quite worn out by the long journey to the imperial capital city. He felt fatigued both physically and mentally. He went to sleep early that night and didn''t wake up until it was already late in the morning the next day.


    ... .


    According to his plan, there were two things he needed to do after he had gotten in touch with Reuben.


    First of all, he had to find the headquarters of the Sky Dragon Elixir Shop in the imperial capital city. That place was his best bet to pick up the materials he needed to cultivate for the fourth stage of the Overlord Body-refining Formula.


    Secondly, he needed to try and get in touch with the two girls he had met in C Village and check whether they had arrived there safely or not. Austin had made the two corpse generals escort the two girls and their vehicles back to the city. So once he had made sure of their safe return, he would also take back the two corpse generals.

 Chapter 360 Two Principal Disciples (Part Two)

    Both of these corpse generals possessed significant strength. Even Austin himself was not confident that he could beat any of them if he had to go up against them.


    The truth was that the ten corpse generals he had gotten from the Ghost Valley were his most powerful combat forces. In all of his arsenal, these two were his most powerful cards.


    If he could really manage to get the qualification required to enter the Mysterious Nether World, the ten corpse generals would certainly help him a lot in the fight. He would be like a tiger with wings.


    After finishing the lunch and trying out the delicious dishes of numerous kinds that the five beautiful maids brought him, Austin walked briskly out of Reuben''s palace and went to look for the headquarters of the Sky Dragon Elixir Shop.


    ... .


    At the Sun Mountain, inside the Sun Sect, there was an area where


    people could see rows upon rows of pavilions, terraces and towers lined beautifully with eaves turned gracefully upwards.


    Easily mistaken for some royal or commercial part, this was the residential area for the disciples of the Sun Sect, who paid a fairly hefty amount of rent. Every house in this area was specially arranged, with pavilions, terraces and towers inside, and flowers, trees and other plants decorating the yards, making the place extremely quiet and elegant. Also, every house was equipped with a small Energy-gathering Array, which could be of great help to the vital energy cultivation of the disciples living inside.


    In a spacious yard in one of the houses of this area, two young men were sitting in the garden. However, their spirits seemed to be in contrast to the beautiful house. Something seemed to be bugging them.


    "Uggh. I had never expected that it would turn out to be like this for Austin. He was forced to leave the Sun Sect permanently. I really wonder where he has been these past days."


    The man who spoke was of a stout figure, looking simple and honest. He was the best friend


    rt couldn''t even imagine that two principal disciples would come by and talk to them directly. They felt extremely flattered and didn''t know how to react. They were very nervous and bashful and didn''t know where to put their hands.


    "Haha! It''s okay, don''t be nervous.


    Let me put it this way. I can only tell you this about the friend who asked us to come here: his surname is Lin."


    When he disclosed the surname of the person, he suddenly acted mysteriously and intentionally lowered his voice and said it into their ears.


    "Lin? Tin!"


    Evan and Herbert were confused at first, but they soon got the clue.


    "Hush! Simmer down! This is the residential area with several kinds of people around us. It''s not a good place to talk. You can follow us to a quiet place and we''ll talk about the business at hand," the young man said. His eyes flashed a cunning light, as if celebrating the success of his plan.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    At the hint that these two principal disciples were sent here by Austin, Evan and Herbert agreed without any doubt or hesitation. They immediately followed them and walked out of the house.


    The two principal disciples had never expected that their plan would go off so smoothly.


    They secretly exchanged glances, with smirks crossing their faces in a sinister sort of way.

 Chapter 361 The Capturing of Evan And Herbert (Part One)

    In the Sun Sect, two young men suddenly appeared at the residence of Evan and Herbert; they claimed to be principal disciples of the Sun Sect. They told Evan and Herbert that Austin had sent them to discuss something important with them and since the big yard was an inconvenient place surrounded by residences of other disciples, they needed to take Evan and Herbert somewhere quiet for further discussion.


    Once Evan and Herbert heard that Austin sent the two disciples, they did not think twice; they trusted them since Austin always had their back and because of the current circumstances, Austin needed to be discreet. Austin''s life was in danger, he was being pursued by two forces from the Flaming Sun Valley and Blood Wolf Team, every movement they made was under scrutiny and they needed to be careful.


    They left the yard and followed the two principal disciples towards a dense forest. As they got closer to the forest the more the number of people they met dwindled, the only company they had was the occasional chipping birds or a squirrel dashing to a nearby tree and the crunching of their footsteps on the dried leaves scattered on the ground, which became denser as they approached the forest.


    After a while, the four people arrived at the entrance of the forest. They were so preoccupied with their thoughts that they had no time to admire the beauty of the forest. The towering canopy of trees was a sight to behold; the sky had virtually vanished and all they could see were fragments of blue with streaks of light dancing through the spaces creating the illusion of natural feast.


    "Brothers, Austin has very few friends in this Sun Sect. It''s a pleasant surprise that you are familiar with him.


    So how is he now? Is he all right? And what does he want you to discuss with us? Does he need any help from us?"


    As soon as they arrived at the open space in the forest, Evan could no longer hold his curiosity and asked them about Austin''s present situation.


    "Evan, since the two elder brothers were sent by Austin, it means that he is safe at present. There is no need to ask. It''s just a waste of time."


    Herbert said.


    "Yes, yes. Austin h


    ital energy, in a sheer show of might they were catapulted off the vortex and fell down on the ground of the forest more than a dozen feet away. Blood leaked around their teeth through their cold lips, escaping and drizzling down their faces. They were spitting blood in succession and incapacitated because of lack of breath; they were fighting to re-inflate their lungs. It seemed that the storm had displaced their internal organs, and they were injured internally.


    "You... Who are you exactly? There is no hatred between us, why are you hurting us? Do you have any hatred with Tin?"


    Evan struggled to get up and shouted angrily.


    Herbert coughed and said, "Is there any misunderstanding between us? We are all disciples of the Sun Sect. I''m afraid this isn''t good enough. If the top managers heard that we are fighting with each other..."


    Herbert was a faster thinker than Evan. He understood that these were not their friends as earlier assumed and they were in danger, all he could think of was to scare them by mentioning the wrath of the top managers of their sect.


    Before Austin left, he once asked the Sect Leader of the Sun Sect Theon to protect them.


    Theon did not break his promise and asked outer disciples, Elders and stewards in their sect to take special care of Evan and Herbert.


    Since Austin had left the Sun Sect, Evan and Herbert lost their backer, this meant that others would easily bully and oppress them.

 Chapter 362 The Capturing of Evan And Herbert (Part Two)

    Although they were at a disadvantage in a weaker situation, with the support and protection of Theon, no outer disciple dared to make trouble for Evan and Herbert.


    Now, Herbert figured that the four young men who were their adversaries were far stronger and fathomless in their cultivation base and they had no chance of defeating the four men. He only hoped that they had some sense of decency and would be scared if he mentioned the top managers.


    "Humph! Two ant-like characters like you have no qualification and recognition to find help from the top managers of the sect. Even if I kill you, the top managers will never punish me, an elite member of our sect, for two insignificant ants.


    But, fortunately, you are still useful to me. All right, I will not kill you now.


    As long as I hand you to the Chief Elder of the Flaming Sun Valley, he will personally teach me a unique skill as promised.


    With the Flaming Sun Valley''s storage, the unique skill of their valley must be superior. It has a great possibility of being a grade five skill. Aha, with this skill, I believe I will have a smooth sailing and achieve brilliant performance in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games in the imperial capital city after ten days.


    Ha-ha, all right. And to think that Austin used to be the top among the outer disciples, he was so imposing that no one could compete with him. In the past, he suppressed me for a long time, but now, the situation has totally changed and he will only end up dead after getting in trouble with the two giants, the Blood Wolf Team and the Flaming Sun Valley. Unexpectedly, he will end up as he is now.


    Aha, Austin, I could not kill you three years ago. Unexpectedly, after three years, you are also doomed to die even without me."


    The handsome young man seemed to be in an unending rant, he was so pleased with his plan that he couldn''t help laughing loudly. As he was laughing, his beautiful face twisted slightly and became extremely weird. . . . .


    At the same time, inside the top management conference hall, Theon and the six Elders were having a conference.


    Theon, sitting on the se


    oman Elder dressed like a Taoist nun said.


    "Let me tell you, Elder Li.


    According to the information from the royal household in imperial capital city, the Mysterious Nether World only opens once every thirty years or so.


    The opening date is not fixed. Sometimes it opens one year or six months earlier, sometimes it is one year or six months later. No one can tell the accurate date.


    The masters of the royal family only speculated that the opening date would be next year based on the fluctuation at the entrance to the Mysterious Nether World, but their predictions were wrong.


    And now we are certain that the Mysterious Nether World will open in half a month."


    "I see..."


    The six Elders listened to the explanation to Theon, and they suddenly understood the confusion.


    "Think of the Mysterious Nether World as a small secret realm controlled by the monarchy, which is especially valuable and has never been opened to the outside, except for a hundred years ago in history, it was allocated to five sects, with two entries per sect.


    Unexpectedly, this time, they were willing to show great kindness and share 50 places to the young talents to compete in the Violet Orchid Empire.


    I don''t know why the royal family did this."


    "Oh, well, I have a close friend who is an official in the Royal family. So, I know a little about the reason."


    Theon said with a meaningfully smile.


    "What?"

 Chapter 363 The Headquarters of Sky Dragon Elixir Shop (Part One)

    The other six elders gazed at Theon curiously.


    "The royal family did this in a high profile. They wanted all the ten princes to compete for the throne. Therefore, they set up competitions.


    This session of competitions is to test the princes'' ability in cultivating popularity and building up their own networks.


    The princes will be asked to look for some young talents and have them compete for a place in the top 50.


    When the results come out and the list is finalized, these 50 people will go into the Mysterious Nether World to look for a kind of spiritual fruit, called the soul-recovering fruit.


    If the person chosen by the prince can find the soul-recovering fruit and bring it out of the Mysterious Nether World, this prince will get the throne.


    "Oh? So the main purpose of holding the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games is to determine the heir to the throne.


    That means all the young talents in Violet Orchid Empire will serve the royal family by taking part in the competitions and indirectly be controlled by it!"


    an elder remarked angrily.


    "Yes. What you said makes sense.


    But it''s said that in the Mysterious Nether World, there are innumerable vital energy crystals, spiritual elixirs and herbs and various kinds of secret martial arts skill formulas. I even heard that there are some Secret Weapons in there which can match the spiritual weapons or even the sacred weapons.


    Theon, your Secret Weapon, the Eight Diagrams Board you refined is the one the principal disciple of our sect brought back from the Mysterious Nether World a hundred years ago. And have you heard of the Giant Magic Palm? Of course you have! It''s a level six martial arts skill. But do you know that it was also brought from the Mysterious Nether World by the same principal disciple?


    That''s why the Mysterious Nether World enjoys the reputation of being a heaven


    y sell precious medicinal materials. You can''t afford them. So don''t waste your time here."


    The two clerks had seen many poor people come here.


    What those people wanted were just some low-graded and cheap spiritual elixirs or herbs. Entering the shop, they would only find extremely expensive medicinal materials in the shop. Then they would leave very soon.


    "Oh?"


    Austin knew what they meant. ''There are so many snobs in the world!'' he thought.


    Without saying a word, he took out a jade sheet the size of a palm and threw it on the counter.


    "Eee? This is... ?"


    The clerks widened their eyes. One of them picked up the jade sheet and looked at it carefully.


    "This is


    the limited edition VIP card our shop issued!" he shouted in surprise.


    Customers who possessed such jade sheets were known to be the key customers of the Sky Dragon Elixir Shop. Only people who had spent at least a million vital energy crystals in their shop were eligible for this card.


    The two clerks changed their attitude at once and a flattering smile appeared on their faces.


    They knew it was easy to get a huge amount of tips from such VIP customers if they were pleased. These tips could sometimes even be more than their annual salary.

 Chapter 364 The Headquarters of Sky Dragon Elixir Shop (Part Two)

    "Haha! Since you have a VIP card, you must be one of our key customers.


    Please wait for a moment. I''ll have our manager come right away."


    After a short while, a middle-aged man strode out from the room behind the counter. He looked calm and smart.


    "Wow! I hadn''t expected that you would be so young! Sir, this way please! Let''s talk in the VIP room."


    Following the man, Austin was taken into a small, delicately designed room. Two charming women with curvy figures served some sort of fragrant tea, fruits and desserts for them.


    "Thank you!" Austin thanked the manager with a smile. "I''m here to buy the medicinal materials on this list. I had initially gone to your Peace Town Branch but they sent this list to you. I want to know if you have got the materials ready."


    With that, Austin passed over the list of materials required for the cultivation of stage four of the Overlord Body-refining Formula.


    "Oh? You''re the customer from our Peace Town Branch?


    Are you the one who needed to buy five million vital energy crystals worth of medicinal materials?


    It''s really unbelievable that such an important buyer is a young hero like you!"


    The manager looked at Austin in shock, as if he couldn''t believe that this frail-looking young man in front of him could buy so many expensive medicinal materials.


    When he had gone to the Peace Town Branch of Sky Dragon Elixir Shop, Austin had disguised himself to keep from attracting attention.


    But this time, he showed up with his true face at the headquarters.


    "Thank you! I''m flattered. Do you have all the medicinal materials I need?"


    Austin got straight to the point. He didn''t want to waste too much time talking with the manager.


    "Haha! My friend, don''t underestimate the competence of the Sky Dragon Elixir Shop. We can lay them out in front of you soon.


    In fact, I have already got thes


    about twenty miles away from the imperial capital city.


    A violet steam with a fragrance of medicinal herbs floated out from the bucket. The fragrance was so strong that it filled the whole valley and could be smelled for miles.


    The juice inside the bucket was boiling.


    A young man stood in front of the iron bucket, observing the changes in the color and composition of the medicinal juice carefully.


    The young man was obviously no one but Austin.


    "Well, it seems like it''s time for me to cultivate.


    Violet, guard for me," he ordered.


    With a streak of green smoke, Violet appeared.


    Austin stripped himself off and jumped into the iron bucket.


    Once he had completed stage four of the Overlord Body-refining Formula, Austin''s skin would become as smooth as jade, and be totally different from ordinary people. His body would be able to resist all ordinary weapons like knives and spears and fire and water could do no damage to him at all.


    Without any extra effort, he would be able to resist a full scale blow from a cultivator at the premium stage of Earth Realm. Besides, he could also land a punch with about 10000 pounds of force.


    Austin was filled with anticipation about the result of this cultivation.

 Chapter 365 Overlord Body-refining Formula Stage 4 (Part One)

    About twenty miles north of the Violet Orchid Empire''s imperial capital city, there was a tranquil valley. Austin had come here to prepare the elixir potion needed for upgrading his Overlord Body-refining Formula.


    Before he jumped into the huge iron basket filled with the elixir potion, he scanned the entire valley with his spiritual sense to ensure that he would not be disturbed by anyone and instructed Violet to guard him during the critical process.


    Then, he stripped all his clothes off and leaped into the basket with a big splash.


    The potion in the basket was bubbling like it was boiling, but to his surprise, the potion felt warm instead of scorching hot on his skin. In fact, he felt like he was in a hot spring.


    But Austin was well aware that this was only the start. Once he started to use his Overlord Body-refining Formula, the potion would cause him deathly pain.


    In spite of that, he didn''t hesitate at all. He quickly assumed the cultivation posture of stage four of the Overlord Body-refining Formula. This activated the cultivation mode inside his body as well.


    The potion, which was worth 5 million, immediately started to swirl around and into Austin, as if attracted to something inside his body.


    Every trace of the precious elixir surged into every cell, every muscle, and every organ in his body.


    "Ahhh!" Austin couldn''t help but scream out in pain.


    He felt like he was being stabbed by a million tiny knives.


    Every inch of his body, every blood vessel and every tissue, was destructed by the liquid.


    However, it seemed that the potion did more than mere destruction. The essence of the potion was separated into two parts��one would destroy, tear apart, and demolish, while the other would repair, refine, construct, and rebuild!


    These two vastly different essences were having a war on the battlefield that was Austin''s body. They


    was practiced by his spiritual soul. To be precise, it wasn''t only about how the sword moved in space, but also about his emotions and his connection with the sword itself. Gradually, the sword intent was honed, refined, and improved.


    During the process, Austin was completely absorbed in the cultivation of his swordsmanship.


    All his attention was on the various movements of the sword. The world had been shrunken into the sword, the sword intent, and the swordsmanship... Strangely, the piercing pain could no longer be felt after he began to indulge himself in the world of the sword. . . . . .


    Violet had been keeping an eye on Austin. When Austin first stepped into the elixir, she could clearly hear him howling in pain.


    However, about a few minutes later, the terrifying screams suddenly ceased. The entire valley returned to its tranquil state, forming a stark contrast to Austin''s loud screams.


    Violet silently released her spiritual sense to feel Austin. She could "see" Austin in his cultivation posture for stage 4 of the Overlord Body-refining Formula. There was nothing that she could make out from his face, which was calm and composed. It seemed that he was in a state of meditation��he was gaining insight into something.

 Chapter 366 Overlord Body-refining Formula Stage 4 (Part Two)

    She acutely observed something less obvious. While Austin was in this state of meditation, sharp sword lights flashed out of his body every now and then and then before returning inside in the blink of an eye.


    ''Could it be that Master is learning some swordsmanship?'' Violet wondered.


    At every stage of the cultivation of Overlord Body-refining Formula, Austin''s body had to be destroyed first. And then, similar to a phoenix, his body would be rebuilt; he would be reborn. To strengthen his physical form, he would first have to suffer unbearable pain. Violet thought it was really amazing that even though Austin was being tormented by the pain, he could still concentrate to cultivate his skills in his Soul Sea, because normally, meditation would require a quiet environment so that one could be absorbed in the process of meditating and cultivating.


    Of course, Austin was oblivious to Violet''s awe.


    Inside his Soul Sea, every sword move made by his spiritual soul was impeccable, as if the sword had merged with the world. At times, the sword appeared out of thin air and disappeared again. It wasn''t even possible to detect where it was coming from, so how could anyone defend against it?


    Moreover, the power of the sword wasn''t only coming from Austin, it was also coming from nature. He was able to "borrow" power from nature and utilize the vital energy in it. This meant he had a lot more power than when he could use only the vital energy in his energy meridians. After all, one''s own energy was always limited while energy from nature was endless!


    Suddenly, Austin''s spiritual soul let out a clear roar. The sword in his hand turned into a beam of light, flashing in his Soul Sea. Subsequently, the light started to divide and formed five sword lights!


    Level five sword


    body, there was a vivid glow resembling that of a jade. His body was like a piece of art, a human-shaped jade.


    His force, his vigor, and his physicality were all improved!


    Austin believed that he could now easily beat cultivators at the Energy Gathering Realm as well as most cultivators of the Earth Realm with just his physical strength. One punch could smash their bodies into pieces!


    "Master, congratulations for successfully reaching level four of the Overlord Body-refining Formula!"


    Violet elegantly walked toward Austin with excitement on her face.


    "I just hope that I can get the elixir needed for reaching stage five. If I can reach that stage, the Overlord Body-refining Formula can grant me some real power.


    Ten days later, the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games will commence. If I can upgrade to stage five by then, I can almost be sure that I''ll get a ticket to the Mysterious Nether World.


    The Mysterious Nether World is a place full of opportunities. It''s a chance that no cultivator would miss. I must make it into that world!"


    Using their bodily movement skills, Austin and Violet quickly left the valley and headed back to imperial capital city.

 Chapter 367 Get Down On Your Knees

    In the palace of the tenth prince, Reuben, in the west of the urban area of the imperial city. . .


    There was a nice, quiet pavilion near the bridge, well within the palace grounds.


    A dozen young cultivators were seated inside the pavilion. Some of them looked arrogant, some confident, some indifferent, and some cunning. They wore widely varied expressions on their faces.


    These were the elite among the cultivators who worked for Prince Reuben.


    "The Outstanding Talents Exchange Tournament is going to be held in ten days. Michael, Philip, Joshua, Maria, Hasson, you are the best cultivators I know. I am confident that you will gain access to the Mysterious Nether World," a youth in indigo said in a flattering tone.


    "Of course. In the Violet Orchid Empire, only a few of my peers can withstand a hit from me. There''s no doubt I can squeeze into the top 50. But I aim to be among the top three," a lad in black declared. The tone with which he spoke was cold, but his eyes shone with determination.


    His high-spirited look contrasted with his sword, which was wrapped in a black cloth.


    "Philip, I believe in you. I must admit. Even though you''re from the Sword Sect, which is less influential than the five biggest sects, you have grown into an excellent cultivator. I''m sure your sect is proud of you.


    You''re young, but you have shown mastery of the eighth level of sword intent. That''s incredible!"


    The young man in indigo was evidently good at flattery. When he heard this praise, the other lad''s lips curled into a smug smile. He nodded at his admirer.


    Finn Jiang snorted. "Save it, James. Everyone in this lot, including you, is an excellent cultivator. This time, our performance determines if the prince succeeds and wins the throne.


    As for the rest of these cultivators, they are nothing but losers. They are a complete waste of time, energy, and money.


    Tonight, the prince is hosting a feast. I''ll advise him to send those losers home and provide us with the resources that we need to help us perform to the best of our abilities. This way, we''re more likely to win the tournament!"


    "Um, I agree with you. We''re the prince''s best chance at winning the throne. We deserve the best resources. As for those weak cultivators, they should be kicked out of the prince''s residence," the rest echoed.


    The young cultivators present shared the same sentiments on cultivation resources.


    "I heard that the prince held a party welcoming Austin Lin two days ago. In addition, that brat showed off by beating two people at the party. Now the two are maimed.


    The prince even provided Austin a seat right next to him. It looks like he thinks highly of that brat."


    one person interrupted, his words hot with malice.


    "Austin has only been practicing some martial arts skill to improve his physical strength. He is a nobody.


    The Overlord Body-refining Skill he is cultivating is the stupidest way to cultivate.


    If the prince hadn''t been there, I would have taught him an unforgettable lesson!"


    the sallow-skinned youth interjected with a scornful tone.


    If Austi


    ultivators. Most of them are weak. So I advise you to eliminate some of them, to avoid unnecessary expenditure. That way, you can invest in your elite cultivators, those who can guarantee you victory. What do you think?"


    More than ten young people voiced out their approval. All of them were cultivators with impressive cultivation base and battle force.


    Reuben raised his eyebrows and looked at the middle-aged man standing beside him.


    The man shook his head slightly, a sign advising his master to wait and see.


    In fact, the man agreed with Michael.


    ''Most of the young cultivators Reuben has recruited will fail in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Tournament. If he sends the weak cultivators home, he could save much of his money, '' he brooded.


    Reuben instantly understood what the man was thinking. He took his advice and remained silent.


    Austin also figured out what the prince was up to.


    ''Looks like the host of the feast is going to stand by and play it by ear.


    It turns out some people still want to bring me down. It seems like a dozen of these young cultivators want to embarrass me and pressure me to leave. That way, they could intimidate and manipulate other, probably weaker, cultivators into backing out, '' he thought.


    "You bastard! Did you hear me? Kneel before the prince, beg for his forgiveness, and then get out of here.


    You son of a bitch. Are you playing dumb? Fine. I''ll teach you a lesson," the stout teenager yelled at Austin.


    He knew the siblings who had been beaten up by Austin the other day. They were his friends. Now, he was going to avenge them.


    Killing intent flashed in his eyes. All of a sudden, a curtain of yellow smog began to surround him. Almost instantly, this cloud, to the crowd''s amazement, grew and spread to be a thousand miles wide. It could be seen even by people from outside the palace.


    At the same time, he grew taller and fatter under the yellow smog. Eventually, he turned into a two-meter tall giant.


    "It''s the Soil Body-refining Skill!"


    one whispered in disbelief.

 Chapter 368 A Demonstration Of Power

    The robust young man was the first person who challenged Austin at the feast. He employed a cultivation method of earth attribute and turned himself into a two-meter-tall giant.


    Austin observed him and understood that this was a martial skill which used the vital energy of earth attribute to strengthen the body. Although it wasn''t a body-refining skill, it achieved the same purpose, much to Austin''s surprise.


    Austin scanned his opponent with his spiritual sense and discovered that the young man hadn''t grasped this martial skill well. Despite the dramatic effect of the skill which endowed the man with the power to carry objects that weighed over two tons, it wasn''t enough to make Austin feel threatened.


    "I know that you''re practicing a body-refining skill, but it doesn''t matter. I''m going to defeat you with my physical strength and reveal how much of a failure you are even in the field you''re proudest of!" the robust man announced in a cold voice.


    His tall and strong body looked imposing and formidable. There was an aura of confidence around him.


    After finishing his words, he strode toward Austin, his husky frame raising clouds of dust as he picked up momentum.


    It only took him a few strides to reach Austin. He clenched his large fist and swung it at Austin''s face, shouting, "Check this out!"


    But even in the face of his violent attack, Austin showed no fear. In a low voice, he replied, "Well, since you want to hog the limelight so much, I''ll help you with that."


    Instead of dodging the man''s attack, Austin took a step forward and wielded his fist.


    It was a fight of physical strength. Neither of them was employing any special technique. They were both trying to win the fight merely with their fists!


    Although the whole audience was clear about the fact that Austin was practicing a body-refining skill, none of them expected him to win this fight. After all, Austin was tiny compared to his opponent, and it seemed impossible that Austin''s fist could be stronger than his rival''s, which was twice the size.


    Attracting every eye from the seats, their fists met in mid-air.


    With a loud bang, one of the men was knocked backward from the huge impact. . .


    To everyone''s astonishment, the one who lost his balance was the robust man. He moved a dozen steps back before he steadied himself. His face had become morbidly red and streaks of blood stained his mouth.


    On the other hand, Austin stood steadily where he had been. Not wanting to give his rival any time to brace himself, Austin dashed toward him and began his next attack. He moved so quickly that he reached his rival before the audience could even register what was happening.


    With rapid motions, he punched the robust man more than ten


    bing his rival like a chick in his hand, Austin casually threw him onto the ground.


    He turned to the audience and shouted out in a loud voice, "I know many of you are still doubting my qualifications for joining Prince Reuben''s camp. Is there anyone else who wants to fight me? I''ll convince you one after another with my fists!"


    Everyone gasped at Austin''s arrogant words.


    In just a short period of time, Austin had easily knocked out two challengers who were both at the medium stage of Earth Realm. One of them had an extraordinary cultivation method of earth attribute while the other was talented enough to grasp level five blade intent.


    However, neither of them had been able to take more than one attack from Austin.


    Everyone at the feast became silent, left dumbfounded by Austin''s strength and cruelty.


    Nobody said a word to answer Austin''s arrogant declaration.


    Austin looked around the place, and everyone lowered their heads to avoid eye contact with him.


    Eventually, another young man stood up from his seat.


    "How dare you behave like a savage here! Cyrus is a principal disciple of our Joy Gang. How dare you hurt him so severely! You''ll regret going against our sect!"


    The man''s eyes widened in anger as he stared at Austin.


    After learning that this young man in white was a disciple of Joy Gang, Austin remembered that he had been one of the people who had offended him a few days ago when Reuben held a feast to welcome him.


    "Cut your crap now. If you want to avenge your dear friend, just come and fight me. I''ll finish you like I finished him," Austin said arrogantly.


    His eyes were so cold that anyone would shiver while looking into them.


    The smell of blood in the air added to his murderous aura and made him look even more terrifying.


    "You... You damned brute!"

 Chapter 369 The Purple Blazing Gas Formula (Part One)

    The young man belonging to the Joy Gang, who had come to confront Austin, was now paralyzed with fear at Austin''s threats. The vindictive scowl on his face had long been replaced by a vacant, awkward terror and he now blinked at Austin like a bewildered bird.


    He had no idea why the mere sound of Austin''s words had terrified him so much. For a moment, he could feel nothing but the pounding of his heart.


    The other young man Austin had previously defeated was called Cyrus, and he also belonged to the same gang as this one. But in comparison, Cyrus was at a higher level than this young man. No matter the cultivation base or strength, this young man was no match for Cyrus. And given that Austin had already defeated Cyrus, this young man would only be kicked badly in the ass if he didn''t stand back.


    Silence fell.


    Just as Austin began to threaten the young man again, claps sounded from the direction of the crowd and a voice followed.


    "Not bad. I am impressed. It is amazing that you have cultivated this body-refining formula. Plus, with the help of that excellent bodily movement skill, you have indeed accomplished something that you could be proud of."


    Both Austin and the young man looked for the source of the voice. A pallid and haggard man of about twenty was slowly advancing towards them.


    As he walked towards them, the man intentionally released his vital energy and displayed his strength. He clearly had the cultivation base of the premium stage of the Earth Realm. As in such a high realm, the vital energy he released was so dense and powerful that it whirled around his legs, making it look like he was walking on thick clouds. Although his face was sallow, and his manner was defiant and contemptuous, his eyes looked resolute and decisive.


    "He


    ple the impression that he was weak and fragile, due to his sallow, haggard face and thin, weightless figure. But as he spoke right now, in a domineering manner, his ginger hair whipping around his face in the wind and shimmering under the sunlight. He looked like a golden Buddha that had come alive, floating on clouds of vital energy.


    Undeterred by Hasson''s threats, Austin retorted, "I am glad you have such confidence in yourself. But wanting me to kneel down before you?


    That is ridiculous. How about you kneel down to me and let me think about what mercy you ought to be granted. I think I will give you a chance to die decently without having your head chopped off and scaring all these people."


    His voice sounded so firm and resolute that people started to become boisterous again.


    Hasson was infuriated at his statement. "How dare you say that?"


    he exclaimed, his voice trembling with rage.


    "You should have learned to be humble if you wanted to live in this world unharmed. Today, I will end your despicable, worthless life. Don''t blame me! It is your arrogance and stubbornness that has brought you this death," Hasson ground the words through his teeth.

 Chapter 370 The Purple Blazing Gas Formula (Part Two)

    The fight began. Hasson began displaying his skill. Gradually, a gust of hot air emerged from his body and began to spread around. The temperature skyrocketed so much that people could not stand the hot air and retreated further to escape the heat. Even so, they sweated heavily and all their clothes were soaked. But they still did not leave. The fight that was promised was too fascinating for them to just exit because of a little heat.


    As the temperature of the hot air continued to rise, a light purple gas suddenly emanated from Hasson''s body and started to whirl around him, the sound like the humming of bees. People estimated that the temperature of the purple gas must be far higher than that of the hot air. As moments passed, the color of the light purple gas darkened and became more visible.


    "Have a taste of my Purple Blazing Gas Formula! You can go to hell!" Hasson barked.


    Then, from the depths of the purple gas, came a piercing, rumbling sound.


    After a while, the purple gas condensed into the shape of a giant purple palm and attacked Austin.


    The people held their breath in fear as they watched the palm-shaped gas with open mouths.


    The temperature of the surroundings became unbearable as the palm-shaped gas collided with the hot air and all but marched towards Austin.


    People were so eager to find out what the palm-shaped gas would do to Austin that they refused to retreat and chose to bear the scorching temperature.


    The palm-shaped gas was now really close to Austin.


    But just as it got close enough to touch him, the palm-shaped gas suddenly exploded and dispersed into a cluster of purple cloud.


    The purple cloud began to rotate and swirl. Moments later, Austin was completely engulfed in the cloud an


    just used on me is obviously a skill of the masculine kind. So the vital energy impact capability it can release has a strong masculine energy feature.


    When the palm-shaped gas had attacked me, I thought I was done for. But the light ball in my elixir field that I had earlier condensed as I practiced the Golden Sun Scripture began to glow and showed a strong desire for the masculine energy contained in the palm-shaped gas.


    So the light ball had produced a strong suction and absorbed some of the vital energy impact capabilities that the Purple Blazing Gas Formula had generated.


    I had not known that the light ball has the capability to absorb masculine energy on its own!


    But fortunately, thanks to this and the strength of the fourth stage of the Overlord Body-refining Formula, I was able to withstand the blow of the Purple Blazing Gas Formula. I would probably have been roasted otherwise, '' Austin thought grimly to himself.


    "What the hell?" Hasson said, stunned.


    He hadn''t expected in the slightest bit that Austin would emerge from the scorching swirl unscathed. He went completely numb with no idea of how all of this had happened.

 Chapter 371 Outdoing All The Martial Artists

    Austin felt that the globe of light in his elixir field had grown in size after having absorbed some energy off the Purple Blazing Gas Formula. He could feel the change even though it had expanded only a little.


    ''Looks like all the masculine energy is actually good for this globe of light because it is condensed by my body''s masculine vital energy.


    So that must mean that my cultivation base of vital energy will be more splendid if the globe of light is bigger and contains more energy.


    And because taking a beating helps me improve my cultivation base of vital energy, fine! I''ll take this opportunity and get something out of it!''


    Austin thought to himself before turning aggressively to Hasson. "Is that all you''ve got?" he taunted him. "Secret skill? It''s small. It''s nothing! I think I''ll just stand here and let you beat me. Let''s see what you can do," Austin said tauntingly, trying to goad Hasson into beating him.


    Sure enough, Hasson fell for it. He was initially shocked at Austin''s words, but soon, his face became grim.


    He sneered, "My Purple Blazing Gas Formula is a secret skill that the Peripatetic Sect prides itself on. Its power is strong enough to reduce mountains and seas to ashes. I don''t believe you can survive it!"


    A loud, deep rumble followed Hasson''s words.


    He was stretching out his hands, releasing giant palms of purple air in quick succession that slapped heavily against where Austin stood.


    The slaps caused a thermal wave that caused the temperature to skyrocket.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!. .


    The explosion continued to sound. Mushroom-like clouds appeared in the sky around Austin, swallowing him up so that people lost sight of him.


    The air reeked with the acrid smell of something burning. The thermal wave was heavily overwhelming, causing everyone present to bathe in sweat.


    A long time passed but


    the water vapor and white smoke generated after the explosion had not yet dissipated and nobody had the courage to check on what was happening.


    Hasson stared at the mist, scared that he would see Austin walking out with a cocky grin on his face.


    His chest heaved with every breath he took as he waited. But there was still no sign of anyone.


    "The guy must be dead this time."


    "I think so. It would be so incredible otherwise!"


    The spectators whispered to each other.


    After the smoke had gradually rolled away, the shadow of a man revealed him, prostrate on the floor of the hall. Shaped like a piece of sc


    ddle of the hall, with an aura of arrogance around him. His gaze swept across the spectators, but no one dared meet his eyes. Their fear made them hold their tongues.


    "Anybody else who isn''t happy with me and wants to drive me away? Stand up now. I''ll give you the chance to beat me. And then, I''ll send you straight to hell," Austin''s cold voice broke the silence.


    Earlier, Hasson had negotiated with some young martial artists who had a high cultivation base. They had plotted to teach Austin a lesson at the banquet hall, with the hope that this would deter the other young martial artists and drive them away.


    But right now, the ones who had plotted knew very clearly that they were now facing a tough opponent.


    Nobody had expected things to go like this.


    Among them was a young man in black, carrying a sword wrapped in black cloth on his back. He looked at Austin with obvious hatred that was maniacal and murderous. His anger caused his sword intent to surge around him. But he realized this soon enough and brought it back in control. He didn''t volunteer.


    A dark-skinned young man also glared fiercely at Austin, but he too didn''t come forward.


    A young man in white, hands behind his back, looked Austin up and down.


    A young man with a full forehead and a Roman nose, who exuded superiority, also merely stared coldly at Austin but didn''t take any action.


    A pretty, fair young girl peeped curiously at Austin, her eyes twinkling in ill-concealed delight.


    These martial artists were the strongest of the lot, but they didn''t dare challenge Austin, preferring to stay where they were to keep their self-esteem intact. . . .

 Chapter 372 Attend The Ceremony (Part One)

    Austin was soon becoming indomitable. When invited to Prince Reuben''s banquet, he defeated Hasson within seconds. Hasson, the foremost disciple of the Peripatetic Sect was formidable but in front of Austin he looked like a rookie. Little did Hasson know that by brazenly provoking Austin he had become a lesson to the rest. Their scheme of prevailing over Austin from the very first encounter was now a laughing matter.


    Austin, on the other hand, was strong, fierce and warlike.


    By beating Hasson, he had made his presence felt among the greats. He was not just one among the hundreds of the young competitors present. Rather, he had joined the ranks of the top ten warriors. Nobody could question Austin''s position now and naturally, his invitation to the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games by Prince Reuben.


    "Your Highness, I am so sorry for what I have done to your banquet. It wasn''t my intention," said Austin humbly.


    Now that nobody had the guts to challenge him anymore, Austin put on a sincere face and apologized to Prince Reuben.


    His Highness had been observing Austin right from the start. In his usual impassive manner, the Prince saw how Austin fought his warriors and not a single one of his dared challenge Austin anymore.


    Austin too took note of His Highness''s detached manner. He understood that the Prince enjoyed fights and liked to gauge the strengths of the warriors in combat. To the Prince, this was an obvious way to select the truly strong and fierce. And, the weakest were rid of conveniently.


    "You don''t need to apologize. You beat him up in self-defense. End of story. But I am impressed with your skills. Austin, I am surprised and pleased by your fights," replied His Highness.


    There was something more on Prince Reuben''s mind that he didn''t reveal yet. After seeing Austin fight, he felt that Austin was worthy of being one among the fifty of his seeded team of the Mysterious Nether World. In fact, he knew that Austin would make a great addition to his elite group. Prince Reuben valued talents and Austin had earned his place of pride in his thoughts.


    After Prince Reuben dismissed Austin, he saw hundreds of servants file in with the choicest of dishes and delicacies. From meats to fish, exotic vegetables and fruit. There was a wide array of mouth-watering preparations at Prince Reuben''s feast.


    The air was tinted with the spirit of reve


    ons��all of it certainly looks a wedding to me," thought Austin to himself.


    He felt thirsty and licked his lips instinctively.


    But with so much going on, no one even looked at Austin. As everyone streamed into an enormous square of pearly white jade, a horde of so-called guests too arrived from another entrance.


    The luxurious hall was docked with people occupying every inch of the place. At one end, was a high platform erected specially for the ceremony. Antique plush armchairs lined the red carpeted-stage as if they overlooked the audience seated below.


    At the center of the platform, ten seating arrangements with exquisite tables and chairs were arranged for the premium guests.


    To help the servants usher in each person to their designated seat, placeholders were kept as


    The Grand Prince, Prince Geoffrey, Prince Frederick, and so on. Of course, towards the end, came the placeholder


    for Prince Reuben.


    It was understood that each table meant seating for a certain prince and his privy council. Prince Reuben was not a man to flare up easily and take offence at his name being put towards the end. Quietly, he and his council took seat to observe the undercurrents at the event.


    Some had heard that the hidden agenda behind the occasion was to assemble all warriors aiming at the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games today. Since becoming a part of a prince''s camp was necessary for participation in the competition, Austin realized that in a way, the whole ceremony was for each prince to size up all warriors and calculate the chances of winning they had.

 Chapter 373 Attend The Ceremony (Part Two)

    At each table, hushed whispering carried secret exchanges between the princes and his trusted men. The warriors too understood the real purpose behind the invitation and gauged all present vying for the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games.


    But what surprised Austin was the royal family not even trying to gloss over the ugly competition between the princes. It was so obvious that the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games seemed like a prelude to a ruthless war between the brothers.


    Ten princes were determined to succeed to the throne but the throne would seat only one.


    Anyhow, power and politics were hardly on any warrior''s mind. Rather, they were focused on one thing and one thing only��to participate in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games come hell or high water.


    Each person was a competitor for the warrior, of and beyond their camp. With a stony silence and nervous looks, most pierced the others with their stare to see how strong of will and mind his opponent was.


    Among the group of warriors, one was particularly large. It contained a whopping five hundred warriors that looked arrogant and conceited. To be a part of such a huge team, all felt mightily superior from the rest for they belonged to, of course, the host, the grand prince.


    As for the other groups, one had around three hundred people, which was a pretty impressive strength of show in itself. And then there was one with around two hundred people, which too couldn''t be called weak. There were multiple groups with just a hundred people, of which one had Austin in it. The ones who were a bundle of nerves were formations with just a dozen of people. Among the latter, the most conspicuous anxious formation was Prince Louis''s that had just twenty warriors.


    "Oh, Louis, look at you! You have got me laughing my head off! Don''t be too tight with your money! Recruit some warriors! You only have twenty! Twenty! Don''t you understand what it means! It means, my warriors, my three hundred men, can drown your pitiful twenty men, with their mouth water!" said a man to the Prince Louis, as he roared with laughter.


    "My brother, listen to me. Just go home. You have brought shame upon our family. I demand you to withdraw from the competition."


    The man looked young, wearing a ginger-colored robe. He seemed confident about his position in the family so much so that he felt he could bully the prince into quitting.


    "Frederick, I take your criticism with respect. But I don''t think the number of warriors can make a difference. It''s a competition of excellence and not num


    ing to get into a fight.


    Austin sat amongst them, and remained silent as ever. Though he did not utter a word, he was watching the others with great interest. At the same time, he kept an eye on his surroundings, specially the servants.


    All of a sudden, Austin saw that about thirty men in a formation were staring at him with hostility. In a jiffy, he got goose pimples.


    These men were from the Flaming Sun Valley!


    As he read the sign, he realized these Flaming Sun Valley warriors were under Prince Barry''s command. This meant the Flaming Sun Valley was betting on him.


    ''The bastard I killed, isn''t he the grandson of the Chief Elder of the Flaming Sun Valley sect? So now what? Now all the warriors in the Valley are united in their hatred of me? How ridiculous!'' thought Austin.


    He flashed an embarrassed smile back at the Valley warriors, who would obviously be his arch-enemies today.


    At the other end of the square, another forty hostile warriors stared at Austin thirsty for his blood. The long coats of these warriors had a fierce wolf head embroidered on them.


    They were, of course, from the Blood Wolf Team!


    They too were baying for blood under Prince Frederick''s command.


    Before Austin could react to the Valley or the Blood Wolf, a man stood up and walked towards him. He had been sitting among the warriors of Prince Barry all this while. With a few brisk broad strides, the eagle-eyed man was right in front of him, holding a Heaven''s Halberd.


    As Austin glanced at what was behind the man, he saw a cloud of dust trailing the path the man had just taken. The imposing manner of just that man was as powerful as an army that was ready to strike any minute.

 Chapter 374 Its Those Two Girls!

    The young man from the Flaming Sun Valley looked grim as he walked straight towards Austin.


    "What is he doing?" Prince Reuben mumbled as his jaw dropped.


    His eyes cast an icy glance at Prince Barry.


    "Isn''t he too bold?" he complained.


    "Your Highness, I have a personal conflict with this man. I just want to have a word with him," the young man explained himself to Reuben.


    He didn''t dare offend Reuben, for he was the current emperor''s son. All the sects in the Violet Orchid Empire had declined, leaving the royal family as the most powerful. Each sect more or less viewed the royal family as a guide.


    "Oh, Reuben, don''t be so sensitive. These brilliant young men are going to have a fight sooner or later. Why does it matter if they talk in advance?" the sixth prince stated airily.


    "Are you afraid? Are you afraid that my people will intimidate the boy?"


    "Hmph!" Prince Reuben snorted angrily.


    Meanwhile, the young man walked up to Austin.


    His mouth curved into an arrogant sneer as he looked at Austin with contempt.


    "You''re Austin, huh?" he asked.


    "I heard that you were a wild man.


    In fact, I heard that you killed our Chief Elder''s grandson! How dare you! Don''t you know that you''ve provoked Flaming Sun Valley?!


    You are such a conceited and stupid man. How dare you, an ignorant nobody, to trigger Flaming Sun Valley!


    It''s His Highness'' big day, and bloodshed is unlucky. I''ll cut you some slack for his sake. But that''s only today, so look out for yourself.


    You''d better pray that I won''t be your opponent in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games, or I''ll beat you to death!" he threatened.


    Austin''s face showed no emotion at his words, but his eyes looked deep as an ancient well.


    Then, he slowly picked up the cup on the table and took a sip before he spoke, "Are you finished? Then get out of my sight. I''m not a good-natured man. I can''t stand a mad dog barking endlessly in front of me.


    I''m telling you, if we would face each other in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games��I will blow you into pieces!"


    "What are you saying? How dare you!"


    The haughty young man was extremely shocked.


    He gasped at Austin''s words and turned a slightly deeper shade of plum. His body trembled and a spurt of murderous intent immediately burst from him.


    He didn''t expect Austin to be so arrogant and domineering that he could say such cruel words.


    Now, all the people turned their attention to them.


    Just when the young man was about to snap, the resonant sound of a gong and drum was heard, followed by a melodious orchestra.


    A young man in a royal robe, came in, surrounded by a large crowd.


    "There he is, the man of the hour!" someone whispered.


    It turned out that the young man was the grand prince.


    Everyone''s eyes were trained on him as he walked inside.


    The grand prince was dressed in a festive way. He had a full forehead, and thick, well-groomed brows. His eyes had a hint of arrogance and regality of a royal. He exuded a commanding aura as he walked.


    He became the center of attention the moment he had shown up. All eyes were on him. This man seemed to have a natural charisma that drew everyone''s attention wherever he went.


    "Wow��"


    Austin also looked at him. From the looks of the emperor''s ten sons, it seemed that the grand prince had


    out seventeen years old, with beautiful black hair and snow-white skin. She seemed rather aloof, but she looked like an enchanting fairy who could make a person forget their worries.


    These two girls looked so beautiful as if they had walked out of a painting!


    Everyone present was dumbfounded by their beauty!


    Their hearts boiled with jealousy towards the grand prince.


    The other princes were even more jealous of him. These princes usually competed with each other. And, their jealousy flared up when they saw that the grand prince was going to take two stunning girls as his concubines.


    Meanwhile, Austin was also stupefied. He stared at the two girls as if he was in a trance��


    "No!" he cried. "It''s the two girls!"


    Austin realized that he already met them, much to his surprise. They were the two girls he had saved in C Village.


    When they parted, Austin left them two corpse generals to escort them to the imperial capital city.


    He never expected to see them on such an occasion!


    "How fabulous! They are so stunning! Wow Tin, look at you, you''re staring at them without even blinking. Are you smitten by those two beauties, too?


    Forget it! Don''t envy His Highness, lest you generate evil intentions. He is the eldest son of the emperor, that''s why he''s so lucky to take such beautiful girls as concubines.


    As for us, we''d better be realistic.


    We can admire the beautiful girls, but don''t get carried away," Dewey said earnestly and patted Austin''s shoulder.


    He then let out a sigh as he continued to watch the two girls.


    The grand prince was head over heels for the two girls.


    "Ivy, Sue, after we parted months ago, I couldn''t sleep or eat when I remembered your beautiful faces and gracefulness... Oh, I can''t tell you how much I miss you.


    Ivy and Sue, you''ve made the right decision. Rest assured that from now on, I will do my best to support your family, and that I will make your younger brother succeed your father as the family head.


    Come with me, Ivy, Sue. It''s our wedding... "


    The grand prince didn''t care about etiquette as he confessed his love for the girls in front of everyone. He acted as though he was the host, who invited the supposed hostess.

 Chapter 375 Isnt That Austin

    The Grand Prince immediately walked towards the two beautiful girls who were in red and white. Taking their hands, he went up to the makeshift platform. It was more than obvious that he just couldn''t wait to hold the ceremony of taking concubines as soon as possible.


    "Elder Xiao..."


    The two girls suddenly muttered in unison with tears in their eyes. As they spoke, they stepped back a few steps. Each of them pulled a dagger and held them against their chests.


    "Are you sure you''re going to do that?"


    ... ... ...


    What the two girls did shock everyone beyond explainable. The room was immediately covered with heavy silence as no one dared to even breathe.


    The joyful atmosphere before had instantly become strange.


    "Ivy, Sue, what the hell are you doing?"


    The Grand Prince froze as he watched what was going on. He couldn''t even move a single muscle with how terribly shocked he was.


    "You two! What the hell are you doing? Do you even know the consequences of doing this?"


    Elder Xiao who came from Flower Blooming Sect shouted angrily. Her face flushed and her eyes were burning with rage.


    "Elder Xiao, can you tell me what''s going on here?"


    The Grand Prince asked coldly as he shot Elder Xiao an indifferent glare. His expression was suddenly hard. He then took a deep breath to suppress his anger.


    "Eh.. Take it easy. No big deal. They were just having fun. Just let me talk to them and everything will be okay. Trust me."


    Seeing the Grand Prince''s expression made Elder Xiao explain in a fawning voice.


    "Ivy, Sue. That''s enough. Drop the knife. You both know what will happen if you don''t. Understood?"


    Elder Xiao sounded gentle as she said those words. However, her eyes were still full of threats as she looked directly to the girls.


    "Do you really want to sacrifice our happiness to flatter the Grand Prince?


    He already has so many concubines. We mean nothing to him. Why don''t you care about what we''re thinking?


    Since you are so heartless, my sister and I will die before you today!"


    Those words from the young lady in red made everyone realize what was exactly going on. The two girls were not willing to marry the Grand Prince at all!


    It tu


    dn''t help but sigh.


    ''What a pity to see these two beautiful girls die like this!'' "Gosh! It''s a real pain! Two beautiful girls..." ...


    Dewey stood next to Austin inside the camp of Reuben, the Youngest Prince. He was lamenting as he stared at the two beauties. Beside him was Austin.


    "Austin, you must feel sorry for them too, right?" ... "Austin? Where is Austin?"


    Just then a shadow flashed by in Prince Reuben''s camp.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the slate under people''s feet cracked and the soil splashed all over the place. The ground on which the two girls were standing sank. It created a huge puddle which was one meter deep and at least two meters wide.


    The square''s floor was made of thick granite. Indeed, the strength of the martial artist who reached the Mysterious Realm was great. She didn''t just break the thick slates but also made a hole in the ground.


    The two girls would die today, for sure.


    However... ...


    ''What?


    What the hell is going on?''


    An amazing thing happened. The next thing everyone saw was the two girls standing ten meters away from the hole. Both of them were safe and sound. Furthermore, there was a good-looking boy who was about sixteen to seventeen standing next to them.


    Was it the young boy who saved the girls?


    The whole square was once again covered with silence.


    No one dared to speak as they all just stared in awe at the two girls and the boy.


    "Austin? Isn''t that Austin?"

 Chapter 376 Convinced

    The girls were suddenly saved by someone appearing out of nowhere. It was only after that when finally, among the group of people who were with Prince Reuben, someone recognized that it was Austin who had saved them.


    When the two girls had seen Elder Xiao of Flower Blooming Sect making his moves, they had exchanged a frightened look and then closed their eyes.


    But the next moment, someone had grabbed their hands and pulled them to a side.


    When they didn''t feel what they had expected to happen, they opened their eyes. When they found themselves safe, they looked at each other in joy.


    "We... We are still alive!"


    The girl in the red clothes cried out in joy. Suddenly, her eyes brightened up. She saw a young man standing by her side: their savior was no stranger to them.


    "It is you, little beggar! It is you who saved us today!"


    She recognized Austin and shouted out. If given her way, she would easily have started jumping in joy. She couldn''t restrain herself and took Austin''s hand.


    "You... How can you be here?"


    The girl in the white clothes looked at Austin questioningly. She was overwhelmed and overjoyed too. She tried to say something but only this question left her mouth even after pondering for quite a while.


    The two of them had been in an isolated and helpless situation when Austin had popped out of nowhere. Seeing him, the two girls suddenly felt that they had someone to count on now, as if they were drowning and he was their straw.


    The one in white clothes was too overwhelmed but the other one was focused only on seizing Austin''s hand. When she approached Austin, her expressions were excited and grateful.


    The interesting thing was, when Austin had seen two girls about to be killed by Elder Xiao, he had instantly decided to save them. He didn''t know them well but he didn''t want to see them get killed either.


    "What a coincidence." Austin greeted them.


    Austin stood in between those two pretty girls, smelling the sweet fragrance that left the young girls'' fresh bodies. He was tightly clasped in between them, and one of his hands was in the strong, grateful grip of the girl in red clothes. To be honest, he felt touched at t


    e most popular whore in a whorehouse, she was taken away by my brother.


    I had never expected that Austin would do something that would, you know, sort of get revenge for me.


    I''m so happy."


    Prince Reuben suddenly laughed out loud.


    People kept talking about that. They were gathering in the palace of the grand prince which was decorated with lanterns and colored hangings.


    They had come there to celebrate. But no one had expected that things would go on this way.


    The grand prince felt so terrible right now. His mind was struggling to grasp what had happened. It was a huge humiliation for him. He didn''t want to believe it but he also saw that the two girls had seized that young man and were talking about some night. They were saying it all by themselves. No one had forced them!


    What was worse, he had almost married those two girls in front of a thousand people. But it turned out that they had already had sex with another man. He felt so humiliated!


    If it was the old him, he would have killed every one of Flower Blooming Sect in his palace right now, including those two girls.


    But it was a crucial time and a war for the crown was going on. Besides, there were seven or eight hundred cultivators in the palace right now, so if he killed anyone in front of the public and if it came to the knowledge of the pedantic ministers or his father, it wouldn''t do so good for him.


    He had to be extremely careful right now.

 Chapter 377 Foul Old Goat

    After thinking for a while, the elder son of the emperor finally made up his mind. ''You know what? Forget it! I have already determined to control the whole of Violet Orchid Empire. Once I have ascended to power, I can choose any woman I like. There is no need for me to pursue a temporary relief, '' he told himself.


    The grand prince was fierce and powerful once he had made up his mind.


    "Well, Elder Xiao, your disciples already have a lover. That wouldn''t have mattered, but you lied to me. I will always remember what Flower Blooming Sect has done today!"


    he told Elder Xiao in a cold voice and looked at her with a glint of anger in his eyes.


    "No, Your Highness, I didn''t know about this. I dare not deceive you, even if I had the courage to do so.


    Please, let me explain."


    Hearing the prince''s cold words, Elder Xiao was frightened and tried to explain but words failed her. She had originally decided all by herself to send her two beautiful disciples to the prince as concubines. In doing so she would get strong support from the imperial household.


    Right now, Flower Blooming Sect was a two-bit sect in the Violet Orchid Empire, and was an extremely weak faction. But it would become extremely strong if it was backed by the powerful imperial household.


    Elder Xiao believed that this prince was very promising in the succession battle. After months of investigation, she had found out that he liked to trawl the country for beauty. That was how she had hit on the idea of sending her pretty disciples to the prince to please him and earn his favor. But things had gone south.


    Naturally, the grand prince was obsessed with their beauty, so they had chimed in easily and arranged this concubinage.


    They had never expected that matters would ever reach such a point. Elder Xiao wanted to explain but words eluded her right now, so she just whispered for a while.


    "Humph, you and all your disciples get out of my house right now. And you, man and woman, leave now and I will pursue the matter no further."


    The grand prince coldly ordered and turned away. After a few steps, without letting anyone else know, he cast


    ce''s house, they were still afraid of her since she had been their master for a long time.


    "Ha, you still remember that I''m your master.


    Well, I never would have expected that you cheap maids would gang up with a man without my knowledge. You dared to defy my orders and ruin my careful plan today. So it looks like you have really grown up.


    And you, you son of a bitch, tried to seduce my disciples. I will kill you like a dog!"


    Elder Xiao let off her anger which had accumulated in the grand prince''s house just now by shouting at the three people in front of her. Her face was distorted because of her anger and eyes were full of fury.


    She activated her vital energy force. Apparently, she was ready to hurt them right now.


    "Haw-haw, you foul old goat. You forced your disciples to be concubines for the prince just for your own needs.


    What you did was extremely unethical. How dare you say you are a master?


    You disgust me!"


    Austin cursed as he looked at Elder Xiao''s distorted face.


    "Since you are ready to die, I will help you!"


    She had been full of resentment in the prince''s house, and Austin''s abuse had finally irritated her enough. She utilized her vital energy and the power surged out violently from her body, transforming into numerous spinning flowers. Their petals were as sharp as knives, cutting into the air and making a strange whizzing and buzzing sound like a chainsaw.

 Chapter 378 Kill Elder Xiao

    After chasing Austin and the other two girls, Flower Blooming Sect''s Elder Xiao got the chance to display one of her techniques�C�Cshe utilized the overwhelming vital energy braid to keep them besieged.


    The vital energy braid in flower shape shined and emitted colorful lights, spinning at full speed. Hovering above their heads, it straightly charged down with a burst of murderous intent.


    "Kneel down, you three mongrels!"


    Elder Xiao fully vented out all the grievance she had accumulated today back at the palace of the grand prince. She outrageously roared, like an authority who occupied the moral high grounds, overlooked the ground below and issued orders to others.


    As she looked at the three who were much younger than her, she was so convinced that the right to determine whether they would live or die was in her own hands. Since she was at the cultivation base of the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm and belonged to an older generation, she concluded that it was her who must torture them hardly first before sentencing them to death.


    "Hurry up and kneel! If there is any more delay, I''ll tear you up into pieces!


    If it weren''t for you three morons, my Flower Blooming Sect would have been one of the distinguished guests in the palace of the grand prince. I will make you regret being born into this world!" Elder Xiao exclaimed, her veins were about to pop in total outrage.


    "Master, it was our mistake. It has nothing to do with Austin. Don''t kill him. Please let him go. Kill us instead. We are willing to die for him," the other two girls cried and begged.


    The girls were dominated by Elder Xiao''s vital energy force as well as her long-lasting authority. Neither of them rebelled for they knew, this time, they were doomed to death. Instead, they knelt down and begged for Elder Xiao to spare Austin. Sobbing, the girls regretted dragging Austin into their mess and implicating him on the process.


    "Damn you! Go to hell!"


    Austin burst out a loud roar, almost as blasting as a clap of thunder.


    Next, he shook his body and broke through Elder Xiao''s dominating energy with his incomparable strong physique. Heaps of punches were thrown at her like intensive explosives, completely bombing his vital energy braid.


    Elder Xiao looked down and underestimated the three, and that was the reason why she suffered a crushing defeat. She thought so highly of her cultivation base and shunned Austin''s abilities.


    Austin''s bodily movement skill was exceptional that he could shift from one point to another within a second.


    Before Elder Xiao could even realize, Austin was already standing in front of her. His fist could overcome even the air, pushing Elder Xiao in a deep crisis situation. She was frightened to realize that if she were to be struck with Austin''s fist, she would undoubtedly be crashed into pieces.


    "How dare you!"


    Elder Xiao was at the preliminary stage of the Mysterious Realm, so her vital energy was stronger than that of those who came from the Earth Realm. Aside from this, she was also a master in using vital energy.


    Under such circumstance, all her vital energy surged towards her front


    enerals only retreated several steps back and launched their own attack with a palm sign on their chest.


    "Damn it. Get out!"


    Since the body frame of the corpse generals were so solid and sturdy, Elder Xiao''s attacks could not do any damage. She was so terrified that her face turned pale.


    "Aha! Poor old thing, you are dead!"


    Austin roared in laughter. With his feet on the ground, pale gold vital energy surged from the bottom of his feet and surrounded it, leaving a fragmented shadow behind Elder Xiao.


    At that point, Elder Xiao was entangled by the three corpse generals. She was very occupied with the situation and had no time to think of any plan to escape. Behind her was an empty door that was open wide.


    "Go to hell, you old scum!"


    Austin employed ten thousand pound physical strength to his fists and stretched them out to directly attack Elder Xiao.


    "How dare you, boy!"


    Thanks to the spiritual sense, Elder Xiao was able to perceive and anticipate Austin''s every move. However, even with that discernment, she found it impossible to avoid it because she was also attacked by the three corpse generals.


    She had no choice but to withdraw all the vital energy from her body and form a layer of armor.


    Bang!


    Austin''s right fist hit the armor covering Elder Xiao''s body. The clash exploded ripples on the surface!


    "You are dead, old fool!"


    Bang!


    Austin stretched out his left fist, also loaded with formidable strength.


    "You are definitely dead now."


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Austin''s fists smashed at the same time. . . .


    "Ah! Now, I''m pissed off!"


    Elder Xiao''s body armor was repeatedly bombarded by Austin while the three corpse generals continued attacking. The armor of her body''s vital energy was slowly cracking due to the explosion. A huge and deep crater was formed under her feet from resisting as smog was permeated everywhere.


    Bang! "Old scum, you are dead!"


    Bang! "Old scum, die now!"


    Bang! "Old scum, die!!!" Austin attacked endlessly, with full force and absolute disdain towards the elder of the Flower Blooming Sect.

 Chapter 379 The Fifth Stage Of Overlord Body-refining Formula (Part One)

    One punch after another, Austin''s fists relentlessly slammed and vigorously attacked Elder Xiao''s vital energy armor.


    Shrouded by power and energy that was never fading, the fists were like they were possessed by a mad demon, and they were delivering a barrage of punches on the armor continuously without any sign of ceasing.


    Boom!


    Austin didn''t know how many punches he had blasted. In the end, with a tremendous crash, Elder Xiao''s vital energy armor suddenly blew up into pieces and scattered everywhere.


    "No, bloody hell! I can''t resign myself to this shameful failure! I cannot be killed by a junior boy! Damn it!"


    Bang!


    Reinvigorated by the progress he was making on the armor, bearing no mercy, Austin poured all his strength and power into the fists and delivered the last potent punch, smashing Elder Xiao''s flesh into a hundred tiny pieces. Instantly the smell of blood permeated the air as all the pieces exploded and fell to the ground, like a rain of blood and flesh.


    Austin stood in the human flesh rain as pieces of flesh and broken bones clung to his body, like a man who had rushed from a cremation inferno after a fierce fight.


    Screaming!


    The two maidens gaped, utterly stunned at the one-sided fight in which Elder Xiao was continuously assaulted and could barely defend herself or strike back.


    Their faces went pale and their blood curdled at the sight of Elder Xiao''s imposing figure, ruthlessly reduced to nothing but smashed pieces of meat.


    "I hope I didn''t take you aback," Austin said his voice hoarse and laced with slight coughs as he walked towards the two maidens. He put the three corpse generals into the corpse nourishing bag and adjusted his clothes.


    "You.. . You are so savage! I am freaked out."


    The maiden in red said as she tapped her chest, her heart still beat and pumped as if it was trying to escape from her chest. She felt as if it was go


    th for such a trivial matter!"


    "Please calm down!". .


    Overcome with fright, all the servants knelt down beside him beseeching him with tears, hoping that their master would regain his senses. The study was filled with voices of comfort and wise remarks trying to pacify their prince.


    An hour later, the grand prince finally managed to soothe himself and resumed his senses.


    Then he lay down on the wooden armchair.


    "Slaughter every man and woman who belongs to the Flower Blooming Sect, kill them all!"


    "And butcher the two bitches and that adulterer!


    I want all of them dead!"


    "As you wish, grand prince. We shall kill everyone who belongs to Flower Blooming Sect, the two bitches and that adulterer!". . . .


    Half a day later, in the mansion of Prince Reuben.


    "Prince Reuben, I have explained everything I know about these three people. May I ask you to host us and let them live together with me in your dwelling for some time?


    I would really appreciate if you would agree to my request."


    Austin had been brooding over the accommodation situation of his three friends on their way here.


    As a complete stranger in the imperial capital city, Reuben''s mansion was maybe the best place Austin could resort to for their accommodation needs.

 Chapter 380 The Fifth Stage Of Overlord Body-refining Formula (Part Two)

    It was an obvious assumption that neither the Flower Blooming Sect nor the grand prince would let go of the two maidens who had accompanied him, considering the disgrace that they had brought to him.


    After thinking for a while and weighing his options, he thought of Prince Reuben.


    Brothers as they were, Austin knew that relentless power struggles and intrigues were the only things between those princes, where brotherhood could never have a place.


    After making up his mind and coming to the decision, Austin decided to take a risk and take them back to Prince Reuben''s mansion and told him the truth.


    "Ha ha, never mind. Your female friends can dwell here if they would like. I promise no one will bother them here.


    Brother Austin, just concentrate on the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games."


    Reuben had placed high hopes on Austin for the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games. Though it took him a great deal of money to recruit hundreds of young warriors, the hope of victory fell on a dozen outstanding warriors.


    Austin was his favorite. Reuben had placed more value on him than the others, so it was quite an easy thing for Reuben to offer him some help.


    "Good, pretty good, great thanks for your kindness," Austin said to him with gratitude. "Please be assured, I will try all my best to win the soul-recovering fruit from the Mysterious Nether World and present it to you."


    Austin''s voice was filled with great happiness.


    "Now that you have said so, it''s a weight off my mind!"


    Reuben laughed back. . . .


    On the outskirts of the imperial capital city, in a mountain valley with beautiful landscape.


    A big iron barrel was placed on the ground with the heavy flavor of elixir.


    "It''s hard to believe it just took me a few days to collect the elixir needed for the fifth stage of the Overlord Body-refining Formula in Sky Dragon Elixir Shop. Such an amazing p


    bones, energy meridians and blood vessels, like thousands upon thousands of men and horses fighting in the battlefield!


    Austin posed, in the position required for the fifth stage of Overlord Body-refining Formula; his fist clutched tightly and knees bent together. Tortured by the pain, his whole body shook violently.


    It was said that the Overlord Body-refining Formula was created for a freak who was born with superpowers and an outstanding physical strength far better than common people. In fact, only this particularly special man was qualified for it. No common man could withstand the fierce collision and cleansing process produced when three kinds of elixirs were mixed together.


    If truth be told, any ordinary person who wanted to try this was looking for self-mutilation and destruction. Self-abuse! Suicide!


    But Austin was stronger than any man of unusual strength!


    Finally all the three kinds of elixirs were fully mingled inside his body after the hard work and persistence.


    Impressively! All the pain had vanished. Austin could only feel his internal organs, Eight Extraordinary Meridians, vessels and skin are as hard as iron, invincible!


    A flash of a stern and sharp look shone across the eyes as they fluttered open abruptly!

 Chapter 381 Stage Five of Overlord Body-refining Formula

    In a valley of huge mountains on the outskirts of the imperial capital city.


    Austin was completely immersed in cultivating stage five of Overlord Body-refining Formula. He had been bathing in the liquid in a large iron tub for two hours.


    All of a sudden, he opened his eyes.


    "Aaroooo!"


    Austin raised his head and made a long howl. He could feel the indomitable force much like that of an angry monster beast that seemed to have been trapped in his body, running and roaring through each and every cell in his body.


    Austin''s body revolted in this sudden intimidation caused by the pills and then in due course of time, the energy contained in the pills was finally absorbed by him. It was then refined in his body. Finally, Austin had achieved cultivating stage five of Overlord Body-refining Formula!


    At that moment, Austin was full of vigor and he could feel it through his entire body, including his eyes. When he moved, his skin buzzed with energy which was so strong that it produced clanks. There was also energy surging through all his organs, like gushing through the mountains.


    Flash!


    In an instant, Austin flew up from the iron tub and landed on the ground made of stones. As he jumped up from the tub, thousands of water swords came out of the tub and flung into the air.


    Austin stood there naked, completely oblivious to the state he was in. He was still imbibing and internalizing the superpower he had invoked in his body. He clenched his fists slightly. Immediately all the joints of his body clattered and the muscles under his skin swelled up magnanimously.


    He punched in the air making the wind literally split with the thrust of his fist. Echoing his impact, three giant stones weighing up to 2 tons each exploded in succession, their fragments getting scattered in all direction. The birds on the trees flapped their wings, and sat back again on the branches clinging their wings to their petite frames, looking terrified.


    Austin felt like he was a monster beast in the human frame. He felt every bit of the infinite energy inside his body.


    A cultivator in stage five of Overlord Body-refining Formula could produce power as heavy as 15000 pounds barehanded, without using his internal energy. Austin was confident that he was capable of slaughtering almost all the Earth Realm cultivators by using only the power that he has imbibed in his flesh.


    After Austin had tested the power in his flesh, he began to relax his body. Then all of a sudden, seven strokes sword radiance appeared in his eyes. Soon, invisible intense sword aura radiated from his body at an amazing speed.


    It ejected to the air, the ground, the bushes, the stones, and the trees. It was invincible


    f powerful crystals in Cloud Cave, he had shared a big part of it with Violet. He had thought that Violet could make better use of them.


    At present Austin had hundreds of powerful crystals with him.


    "Violet, let''s cultivate in the valley for the next six days," Austin said.


    When Austin was cultivating the Overlord Body-refining Formula, Violet overlooked him from a distance in order to protect him. After he finished cultivating, Violet also returned to him.


    After she had got the powerful crystals in the Cloud Cave, she spent most of her time in the Illusion Bead. She cultivated there day and night, and now her demonic power was as strong as the premium stage of Earth Realm cultivator in the human world.


    Moreover, Violet''s spiritual sense could cover as far as 2 km, which was stronger than most of that of Mysterious Realm cultivators, though it was still dwarfed by Austin''s spiritual sense.


    "Ahem, master, our naughty friend doesn''t want to stay inside any longer. It seeks to be freed!"


    Violet giggled.


    "Oh, really? Then let it out. It''s a pleasant day today!"


    Austin answered with a smile.


    Violet made a gesture with her hand, and the Illusion Bead appeared in her palm. Then she rubbed the bead.


    A tiny beast appeared in front of them. It clenched its paws and squeaked toward Austin as if complaining about this ruthless treatment to him.


    The tiny beast was a gnome.


    When they had been in trouble in the Ghost Valley, he asked Violet to try hiding gnome in the Illusion Bead.


    Violet obeyed. She had successfully hidden gnome into the Illusion Bead. Maybe because gnome was also one beast in its nature, it could get into the Illusion Bead like Violet.


    Other species, for example, Austin, would never be able to hide in Violet''s Illusion Bead.

 Chapter 382 A Luxurious Meal

    Austin had hidden the gnome in Violet''s Illusion Bead since the time he had managed to flee Ghost Valley.


    Staying in the Illusion Bead for such a long time had bored the little creature to no end. Upset at the confinement, it was complaining to Austin about this inhumane treatment.


    To appease the gnome, Austin took two crystals that contained dense vital energy, from the Space Ring, and handed them to it. Letting out a cheerful cry, the gnome gulped the crystals down in no time.


    Gnome made a noise and pointed at the valley.


    Austin understood that the gnome wanted to stretch its legs and stroll around. Nodding, he asked it not to go too far, and then let it out to play.


    As the gnome vanished into thin air, Austin retrieved a powerful crystal and began cultivating his spiritual sense.


    Violet entered the Illusion Bead, convinced that her cultivating speed could increase while in there.


    Half an hour later, Austin had absorbed the energy of the first powerful crystal and felt that the reach of his spiritual sense had extended fifty meters.


    Austin wasted no time refining the second powerful crystal.


    Then the third.


    The fourth.


    The fifth.


    The sixth.


    ... ...


    The stronger his spiritual sense was, the faster Austin could absorb the energy of these powerful crystals.


    At first, it took him approximately half an hour to refine a crystal. But as time passed, he could absorb the energy of three to four crystals in thirty minutes.


    During this process, his spiritual sense grew increasingly powerful.


    3100 meters.


    3200 meters.


    3300 meters.


    3400 meters.


    ... ...


    4000 meters.


    ...


    5000 meters.


    ...


    6000 meters.


    Two days later, Austin''s spiritual sense''s reach had doubled. He could detect everything that was happening within 6000 meters.


    ...


    Austin believed that his spiritual sense was now higher than most cultivators at the premium stage of Mysterious Real


    oo much vital energy in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games.


    Meanwhile, Austin activated his spiritual sense from time to time to keep an eye on the gnome. And every time, the scene left him speechless.


    The gnome had found many rare elixirs and eaten them without a second thought. By now, Austin could tell that the value of the elixirs that the gnome had eaten was equivalent to a million vital energy crystals.


    ''What a lavish little creature!'' he thought wistfully.


    Besides, Austin also discovered that the gnome was particular about its food. When it found its favorite, it would eat it all, and as to those costly rare herbs, it only took a few bites and then threw the rest away.


    Austin''s heart bled every time he saw this through his spiritual sense.


    Soon, he stopped bothering with checking on the gnome.


    Two days later, Austin felt that he had made some progress in Using the Wind, the third stage of the Wind-commanding Skill.


    Now, each of his strides was 200 meters long.


    There were two days to go for the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games to start.


    Austin summoned the gnome after finishing his cultivation and hid it in Violet''s Illusion Bead before heading back to imperial capital city.


    A couple of hours later, he was back at Reuben''s residence.

 Chapter 383 Girls In Love

    After he had practiced for quite a while in the countryside, Austin went back to Reuben''s palace.


    In the small hall which Austin had been given, the two girls were chatting with Mike.


    "Ivy, when will that little beggar come back? It''s been so long."


    The girl in the red dress asked, resting her chin on her hands.


    "That''s the thousandth time you''re asking me that, Sue." Ivy answered in irritation, shaking her head slightly.


    "He told us, didn''t he?


    He told us he had to prepare for the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games and was going to the countryside to practice a skill.


    You know, he looks assured of claiming victory. But it''s not going to be so easy, if you ask me. So many young fighters will join this game. Just think about that. How many competitors will he have? This will be an extremely fierce competition and he''ll have to be very strong indeed to win the first prize."


    "Huh! I believe in him. He''s very strong. He even defeated and killed our master or have you forgotten that? He''s sure to win the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games!" The girl in the red dress whose name was Sue, pouted with disapproval.


    For some reason, every time Austin''s name was mentioned, her face would lighten up and her bright eyes would fill up with longings and shyness. Apparently enough, she was looking forward to being loved.


    "Oh... I see what''s going on here. Someone''s in love! Someone has desperately fallen in love! Hah-hah!" Ivy, the girl in the white dress, laughed naughtily, covering her mouth with a handkerchief.


    "What? No I''m not! Oh, Ivy! You''re teasing me! I won''t spare you!"


    Sue grumbled. She pounced on Ivy like an angry little tiger and started tickling her waist. The house was ringing with the cheers and laughter of these young girls.


    ''Same here, sister, '' Ivy whispered inside her heart. She had also been thinking about Austin all these days.


    Austin had saved their lives twice and therefore, was their savior. And after getting along with him for some time, they had found him to be a really nice guy and were infatuated with his qualities and abilities.


    Mike had known the two girls since they were children. He knew exactly what they were thinking about.


    Looking at the girls, he laughed secretly.


    ''It looks like the two girls are in love with Austin.


    He is


    rld. After that, I will try my best to find the soul-recovering fruit and bring it back to you, so that you can win this battle and succeed to the next emperor''s position without hindrance."


    Austin''s words were overwhelming and heroic. Reuben was persuaded. He did believe that Austin would succeed and help him win the throne.


    Austin was not a frivolous and arrogant person. He knew that his future path was like sailing upstream. Either he kept forging ahead or he would fall behind. Fear and timidity would be very unfavorable to his development. Even if his cultivation base was raised, his spiritual world would have no progress if he was afraid or not confident enough.


    So he was not going to let anyone stand in his way. He would get rid of every obstacle and defeat every opponent.


    As the saying goes, "How many millions died so that Caesar might be great."


    The Outstanding Talents Exchange Games was going to be an important trial for him. Austin believed that if he could win this game, he would lay a solid foundation for his spiritual improvement and future trainings.


    Of course, self-confidence comes from strength. Austin had already reached the premium stage of the Earth Realm. His physical toughness and mental strength were very competitive now. Also, his Wind-commanding Skill had developed to a very high level. He possessed the strength required to face several rivals now.


    ''I don''t think there are too many people in the Violet Orchid Empire who can be better than me, '' Austin thought with a confident smile.

 Chapter 384 The Third Step of Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill

    Austin ended his short period of cultivation in the suburbs of imperial capital city and came back to the young prince''s mansion. This happened just in time as the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games was about to begin in two days from now.


    Now, instead of going around, Austin chose to seclude himself from world during these remaining days.


    A high level energy gathering Array was set up inside the training room in the small house the prince had given him.


    His seclusion was mainly for the cultivation of the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill. He had utilized it a few times before and wanted to practice.


    The Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill contained three steps and until now, Austin had only mastered the first and the second, which enabled him to create a six-layered pagoda.


    But he was at the premium stage of Earth Realm now, which made him confident enough to try the third step and create a nine-layered pagoda.


    If he could achieve the last step and create a nine-layered pagoda, he would stand a far better chance in front of his enemies during the games.


    Inside his training room, Austin sat in a cross-legged position. His mind and soul were mingled with each other and his palms kept on performing the finger movements of the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill, trying to create a nine-layered pagoda.


    To create each layer of the pagoda required several finger movements. He needed to extract enormous amounts of vital energy from his body to form the body of the pagoda.


    After having mastered the first two steps of the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill, Austin already had a profound knowledge of the art and the skills required.


    In a nutshell, to be a beginner at this martial art and create a three-layered pagoda required about a 1000 different finger movements.


    To create a six-layered pagoda required 2000 such movements, each unique and different from the other.


    And to create a nine-layered pagoda required three thousand movements.


    This meant that during the process of creating the nine-layered pagoda Austin needed to constantly extract the vital energy from his body while performing the 3000 different movements in order to forge the nine-layered pagoda.


    The whole process was extremely exhausting. Hence, it not only required an abundant amount of vital energy, but also asked for a lot of patience and strong spiritual sense.


    Besides, after the pagoda was forged completely


    aloofness.


    A short while later, a dozen young martial artists, who seemed to be very powerful, came into the square.


    About five of them cast a glance of anger and despise at Austin when they saw him standing beside Maria.


    "Who the hell are they?"


    "Austin, those five are the strongest among the martial artists recruited by the young prince.


    Their names are Michael, Philip, Joshua. Hector and Jossy.


    Hasson used to be one of them but he was crippled by you. It''s said that he still has not recovered, which makes him unable to join the game.


    Hence, you have replaced Hasson and have become one of the six most powerful martial artists recruited by the young prince."


    Maria replied with a smile.


    "Miss Wu, you are too modest. Everyone in the mansion knows that there are seven martial artists in here who are known to be the strongest. In addition to the six you have mentioned, you are also one of them.


    Miss Maria, my admiration for you is as high as the mountains and as deep as the ocean."


    Dewey suddenly interrupted.


    Austin took a serious glance at her now. Although the girl was hiding her strength well enough, he could still tell that she was a very strong martial artist from the sharp lights that flashed through her eyes from time to time.


    "Morning, Maria.


    Why are you wasting your time on these losers?


    You''re degrading yourself."


    The speaker was of the five young martial artists Maria just mentioned. He saw Maria and Austin whispering to each other and


    started coming their way with his eyes overwhelmed with hostility, or rather, jealousy.

 Chapter 385 A Conflict Before Departure

    While Austin and Maria chatted away, a young man with a strange jealous look in his eyes made his way towards both of them.


    "That is Michael Zhong. He is a strong cultivator yet no one knows much about his real power," Dewey whispered in Austin''s ear.


    Michael was aged about twenty. A chilly glow emanated from the surface of his body. With a stern look on his face, he carried a cold, indifferent aura with himself.


    The closer he came, the strong chill coming out of his body could be felt; it was like countless cold currents had enveloped him.


    With Michael approaching nearer, the strong chill overwhelmed Austin instantly.


    Austin felt like the winter had set in and he froze at the spot where he stood. A strange freezing chill which could turn water into ice had covered the place.


    Austin came to his senses and found that a thin layer of ice started to form on his clothes and hair.


    ''It looks like he has cultivated a skill which enables him to release this coldness, '' Austin analyzed.


    "It''s so cold!" Dewey said as his teeth chattered uncontrollably.


    Faced with the overwhelming cold, he stepped back.


    Noticing that Michael was making a move towards Austin, she arched her brows.


    "Michael, you..."


    Michael walked across to Maria''s side and glared at Austin.


    With a dismissive snort, he bellowed at Austin, "Get lost! You''re not good enough to stand by Maria''s side!"


    The next moment, Austin felt the coldness around him increase abundantly. Big snowflakes came out of nowhere and fell on the ground; and the ground of the square turned icy like an ice rink.


    Slowly the chill started to spread in all directions.


    The young cultivators who were nearby started to panic. To keep warm, they activated their energies which formed warm currents on the surface of their bodies.


    Austin stood still, though his body was covered in snow and the ice was up to his knees.


    Chilly winds rose from all the directions, and like sharp weapons they pierced Austin''s skin.


    With his hands behind his back, Michael stood straight giving off that strong chill. The infinite cold kept gushing out of his body, with a noise. The noise was like the waves roaring as they rose and fell on the surface of the sea.


    He seemed to be a top cultivator.


    "You''re nothing but a piece of trash. You''re proud of your stupid strength which you think is mighty; and that''s what makes you carry this air of attitude. You''re ridiculous, you know that? You''re just a loser!"


    Michael sniffed, leering at Austin.


    "Wow! Looks like you think very highly of yourself.


    Do you think you can really control me by this little trick?"


    Austin


    relief upon seeing the three of them separate.


    He collected all the young cultivators as it was time to head to the spot where the tournament was to be held.


    "Hello, everyone, the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games for which we have long waited finally begin.


    Now follow me to the site!" the prince announced.


    A group of people left Reuben''s residence.


    Reuben took the lead and was followed by the middle-aged man and the elder. Austin, Dewey and Maria stood at the end of the line.


    The royal palace was going to host the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games.


    Reuben''s residence was quite near the royal palace. Hence, on the way to the site, they didn''t meet many people.


    Sometimes they saw a group of armored soldiers patrolling the way to avoid any mishap from happening.


    Those men on patrol were at level six or seven of the Energy Gathering Realm. The captains were at the Earth Realm. All those people exuded a dangerous air, which could scare people away.


    Soon all the cultivators marched into a special area.


    A great number of imposing buildings were situated here and there. Scarlet doors and pillars could be seen everywhere and there were large eaves which extended upwards like a dragon''s wings. Spiritual energy was on a high and enveloped the area completely. The air was filled with the powers and energies of the various people present there.


    It looked and felt like the place was blessed.


    "Listen guys. We''re already in the royal palace. No talking and shouting is allowed here. Or you will be sentenced to death because of offending the Highness! Do you hear me?"


    the middle-aged man warned the young anxious cultivators in a low voice. They nodded their heads in agreement and looked around in awe and amazement.

 Chapter 386 The Man Behind The Mysterious Voice

    In the Violet Orchid Empire, everyone knew that the royalty was the biggest force in the empire, while the rest of the forces including the so-called Five Sects were worth nothing.


    The royalty had become the empire''s biggest force for quite a long time and because of many reasons. One of the most noted reason was the demise of the most powerful heresy named Ghost Sect in Violet Orchid Empire.


    Ghost Sect was ambitious and wanted to annex all sects in Violet Orchid Empire. The Ghost Sect wanted to rule all over the empire and all over its people.


    Obviously, other sects wouldn''t vow down without a fight. They disapproved firmly of the Ghost Sect''s plan to control every sect in the empire. These sects joined forces to fight against Ghost Sect.


    Despite its power, the Ghost Sect could not match the joint force of the other sects hence, caused its demise. However, it wasn''t easy for the other sects. The rebellion against the Ghost Sect caused them great loss and was bloodied reinforced their vitality.


    The fight between sects shocked the Violet Orchid Empire. But the royalty stayed out of it and just watched the war in safety without any loss. Consequently, when the Ghost Sect fell, the royalty became the biggest force.


    The imperial palace was a marvelous place. Every young person who entered the palace could only wonder at the magnificent sights of the imperial palace and could only hold their breath in amazement.


    There was enough spiritual energy in the imperial palace emitting an aura of sanctity. It was an aura that forced one to worship.


    A profound, long, continuous and mighty aura. No words could describe it. Every person had his own definition of the aura once they felt it.


    That aura came from no other than the emperor himself.


    The powerful aura could make anyone tremble as soon as they entered the palace.


    ''Well, I expect no less. This was the imperial palace of Violet Orchid Empire after all. There were a lot of strong superiors here hiding their true strength and power. The imperial palace had a deep history compared to other sects


    r hand, Austin had the feeling of being too exposed. He felt like his naked body was exposed to snow and ice.


    He also felt that his internal organs, spiritual soul, and meridian blood vessels were totally exposed to someone hidden in the dark.


    "This is so irritating!"


    Austin frowned.


    A majestic voice sounded in the sedan chair.


    "Sure, a talent!"


    As the majestic voice finished, the four powerhouses at the preliminary stage of the Mysterious Realm immediately carried the sedan chair and walked fast that it suddenly disappeared before the eyes of everyone in several breaths.


    "Go! Hurry up! Other princes'' teams have already entered the palace. Go! Go! Go!"


    A middle-aged man near Reuben urged.


    As instructed by the middle-aged man, the group of young people immediately used bodily movement skill to walk as fast as they could to the palace.


    Despite the disappearance of the man in the sedan chair, Austin could feel someone were looking at him. Could it be Mr. Randy?


    Austin tried to shrug off that weird feeling. After a while, the scene became suddenly vast and more than one hundred people came to the front of the magnificent palace.


    In front of the palace was a large square of thousands of hectares. It was shining and beautiful.


    The square was crowded and lively.


    It was where the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games would be hosted.

 Chapter 387 A Gathering Of Talents (Part One)

    Regardless of fatigue after traveling a long distance, little prince Reuben took his fellows to their destination, the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games.


    They came into an enormous and lavish plaza paved in endless white jade. The jade reflected gentle and resplendent halos, creating a magnificent vision like it was heaven.


    The white jade tiles were so valuable and rare that just a few pieces of it were enough for a peasant family''s subsistence. What was even more astounding was the fact that it was the Royal Family who wanted the precious jade tiles used for paving the square. They were truly extravagant!


    On each side of Jade Square was a column of soldiers armed with a spear. These warriors were from the seventh or eighth cultivation base of the Energy Gathering Realm. Based on their relaxed stance, the squad leaders'' cultivation base appeared to be from the Earth Realm.


    All the young cultivators who came to take part in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games milled around the square but in an orderly manner. They mostly stayed in areas designated for their respective sects. All excitedly discussed the event.


    Glancing around, Austin saw that other cultivators who were the subordinates of the other nine princes had already arrived. It was his group that came in last.


    The ten princes gathered together as a display of brotherhood before the public as soon as they saw each other on the square. Austin''s spiritual sense easily perceived that it was all for show, and the princes were only flattering each other. It was unimaginable how the ten princes made a pretense of being intimate brothers in public, while in truth all of them were running different plans in their mind about how to defeat the other in this game. Hypocrites!


    This pretentious performance went on for a while.


    Finally, an old eunuch with a white beard walked out of the palace. He was light on his feet and spoke in a thunderous voice addressed to the princes present at the square.


    "Attention, all the princes and talented attendees here today! It is time to pay a formal visit to the Emperor. Please follow me in an orderly and quiet manner!"


    Though the eunuch looked old, his voice was loud and clear that everyone, even those standing in the corner, could hear every word he uttered. His superio


    es could be heard. .


    Seconds later, the desert vanished. When the illusion ended, Austin regained consciousness.


    The evil man''s mouth curved into a grim smile. He stood there, stared at Austin, with eyes full of aggression. There was a sense of thirsty for blood and killing coming out of his eyes which was enough to terrorize anyone who saw him. Like a beast, he seemed eager to eat humans alive.


    To the man''s surprise, Austin broke away from the illusion he weaved for him. Fully aware that it was not easy to control Austin, the man, in a kind of admiration, kept his appearance in mind as he averted his gaze.


    After this bloodless battle, Austin was astounded by the man''s level of training. He looked more dominant in terms of cultivation base than Michael. No words were exchanged, and no one dared to challenge him.


    On the eighth prince''s team, there was a young man in a cyan shirt, about twenty years old, who looked overbearing and cold and stood alone. Vital energy shot out from his body which transformed into dragon shapes as vivid as real dragons howling in rage while circling around him. And based on his appearance, it wasn''t difficult to see that he was no ordinary cultivator. It seemed that all vital energy flows could turn into a dragon-shaped-like ancient God that dominated every creature in the world. Each time he moved his body slightly, it seemed heaven and earth would be turned upside-down. When thunder roared, and the sky turned dark, all ancient creatures, both giant and rare, showed up!

 Chapter 388 A Gathering Of Talents (Part Two)

    Meanwhile, a man wearing a yellow shirt stood in front of the line at the seventh prince''s formation. He had an aristocratic bearing. His high spirits softened his dignified appearance. A peculiar and strong odor wafted through the air wherever he was, and even from a distance of ten meters, Austin could smell his distinctive scent.


    An elegant lady in white silk at the sixth prince''s formation held a harp with a carved image of a dancing phoenix.


    Unlike the other cultivators, she was not an imposing figure.


    This lady was well-mannered. Though it was impossible to discern from her appearance whether she was at a high cultivation base, fighters who stood beside her dared not look her in the eye. At the fifth prince''s formation was a teenager, about sixteen or seventeen years old, with tender skin as white as pure jade that further enhanced his striking features. His hands, white and slim, were like exquisite works of art.


    Every prince had one or two outstanding young cultivators who attracted attention because of their distinctive temperament.


    ''Without a doubt, there are several cultivators from the high cultivation base who keep a low profile on purpose to avoid being the center of attention.


    It seems that Violet Orchid Empire is so rich in skills that even the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games has assembled so many different talents at high cultivation. That means several intense competitive games are gonna show today, '' Austin thought.


    When he studied different cultivators in every prince''s formation, Austin more or less knew the cultivation base of each fighter.


    The two who were most conspicuous among crowd were respectively Michael and Philip.


    What set Michael apart from all other cultivators was his body''s ability to freeze anything even several meters away. Even the ground would be frozen when he utilized this skill. Anyone who stood beside him would need to use all their vital energy to fight the bitter cold he emitted.


    With the precious sword on his back


    tmosphere in the whole palace turned jubilant.


    The Emperor was the Supreme Ruler. Before he walked inside, there were already signs of auspiciousness and fortune. Golden rays of light, glowing clouds, and colorful flowers were more than just decorations for a peaceful world.


    The atmosphere became solemn as everyone turned to worship.


    Finally, the Emperor, accompanied by dozens of court ladies and eunuchs, showed up. He wore a golden robe embroidered with a dragon design and a crown studded with gems.


    In his magnificent clothes, the Emperor walked steadily. Footsteps echoed in the palace. Every movement around him displayed the highest dignity for royalty.


    He was the Emperor of the Violet Orchid Empire, and was called Emperor Arthur.


    "Long live the king!"


    The chants echoed in the palace. Everyone bowed in homage to the Emperor.


    "Dear courtiers, there is no need for formality! I give little value to outward politeness," he said.


    He smiled while speaking. Like a merciful God, he appeared as though ready to pardon anyone who made a mistake before him.


    But not long after, the majesty that earlier impressed people slowly ebbed. His eyes twinkled with more dazzle than the stars, and soon, he looked as normal as everyone else, the look of authority gone, and no sign of vital energy in his body.

 Chapter 389 After The Mysterious Realm Follows The Sky Realm

    The emperor entered the hall and sat on the golden throne.


    Austin raised his head slightly and looked at him.


    Based on his appearance, the emperor looked about forty years old, yet he still bore the majestic aura of a ruler. His facial features were well sculpted and firmly outlined on his square-shaped face. However, what impressed Austin most was his eyes. That optical pair


    seemed to have the function of attracting any shine and glimmer as the lights in the whole throne hall all converged on his eyes. He owned a pair of eyes which glistened like fire.


    The emperor sat on an unconventional way�C�Can odd manner for a royalty�C�Cyet he still exuded an oppressive aura and feeling among his subordinates.


    The hall turned silent as soon as he entered and settled himself on the throne. It was actually overtly quiet, solemn, and grave at the same time.


    "Do you know what cultivation base the emperor has reached?"


    Maria, who was standing next to Austin, suddenly asked out of curiosity.


    "Oh? What cultivation base?"


    After hearing Maria''s question, Austin also turned extremely curious. The emperor indeed exalted a regal air and quality, but in terms of cultivation base in martial arts, Austin could not presume it from his appearance.


    "The next base after the Earth Realm is the Mysterious Realm, and then the Sky Realm. It is said that the emperor had really reached the Sky Realm!"


    Sky Realm!


    Austin gasped. The tales were really true?


    What followed after the Mysterious Realm was really the Sky Realm?


    Austin stayed at the Sun Sect and cultivated martial arts. Sect Leader Theon had reached the Mysterious Realm, so every disciple in that sect deemed that it was the highest cultivation base they could attain in their lifetime. As for the other realms beyond the Mysterious Realm, they knew little about their existence and veracity.


    The people of the entire Violet Orchid Empire mostly thought that Mysterious Realm was the topmost realm. They had never thought that the emperor would actually reach an even higher cultivation base.


    At that moment, while Austin and Maria stood shocked at their discovery, five masters lined up in a row behind the throne.


    The five middle-aged men had all reached the Mysterious Realm. Every one of them exhaled a long and calm breath.


    Based on their presence, they were not any ordinary Mysterious Realm cultivators. They seemed more powerful and equipped with bearings of notable cultivators.


    Taking Flower Blooming Sect''s Elder Xiao as an example�C�Cthough she had also ascended to the Mysterious Realm, Austin could easily perceive the vital energy force of her. However he could barely judge the momentum of vital energy force emitting from the five masters who were also at the Mysterious Realm. Austin was aware that Elder Xiao was no match for those masters and would absolutely be defeated within just several moves.


    Among them stood one person Austin was pretty familiar with�C�CSect Leader Theon of the Sun Sect.


    "Aren''t they..."


    Something flashed in Austin''s mind.


    "Five Sect Leaders of the Violet Orchid Empire!"


    The emperor slightly turned around and glanced at the five strong cultivators.


    "My five courtiers, you respectively manage five sects of my empire and cultivate young talents for the Violet Orchid Empire.


    The five sects are indeed the cornerstone of the empire!


    Each of you holds the Sect Leader position and contributes a lot for the nation!"


    "My majesty, you''re exaggerating."


    The five all slightly bowed and uttered.


    They were dominant in their o


    cultivator of the Violet Orchid Empire! Mysterious Nether World is the best place to cultivate in the Violet Orchid Empire.


    Of course, I also yearn to enter the Mysterious Nether World to cultivate!


    However, this Mysterious Nether World is extraordinary. It is impossible for cultivators over twenty-five years old to access it.


    Only you, young talents, have this opportunity!"


    As he said those words, something warm bloomed in the emperor''s eyes.


    Everyone, including the five Sect Leaders and the Elders, desired for it as well!


    "The only best place to cultivate in the Violet Orchid Empire? It is somewhat interesting."


    Austin was flipped.


    The emperor paused for a while and continued.


    "Definitely! Mysterious Nether World is magical. When it opens, only one hundred young cultivators can enter it.


    This time, half of that number is given to you. Half of the rest is for royal household and the other half is distributed to all Sects of the empire on average. In this way, the sects of the empire are given an equal chance to enter the Mysterious Nether World."


    After hearing that, the five Sect Leaders behind the emperor couldn''t help but tremble with the sudden news.


    In light of what the emperor had said, even though young talents of all sects performed poorly in the competition and failed to be one of the top fifty, they would still have a chance to enter the Mysterious Nether World.


    ''If cultivators from my sect will have the chance to enter the Mysterious Nether World, it will be fantastic!''


    The five Sect leaders thought at the same time.


    Each of the five sects has one or two five-grade books about martial arts in their possession. These books were acquired from the Mysterious Nether World by their predecessors more than a century ago.


    If young cultivators from their own sect bring a few five-grade or six-grade books from the Mysterious Nether World again, the strength of their own sect will be significantly enhanced.


    Thinking of that possibility, the five Sect Leaders were thrilled. Their cultivators must certainly obtain the most slots given by the emperor in entering the Mysterious Nether World.


    "Okay, all participants are ready. Randy, please open the Imperial Warfare Field," the emperor ordered.


    A person who was seated at the left side of the first row stood and bowed.


    "I got it, your majesty!"

 Chapter 390 Take A Number Plate

    Inside the royal palace, Emperor Arthur encouraged the participants as he usually did and then ordered them to go into the Imperial Warfare Field.


    "Attention, please. The Imperial Warfare Field is ten miles away from the eastern suburbs of the imperial capital city.


    There is a teleportation array inside the palace. You will be directly teleported there. Please brace yourselves," Randy announced.


    The next moment, in the blink of an eye, he threw some vital energy force into the air. The space over him was immediately torn open and out of nowhere, inside the palace, appeared a door. About three meters long and five meters wide. Dazzling pieces of space floated like light feathers and gleamed in the surrounding air.


    A teleportation array was a magic space array, through which, one could break through space and get to the opposite side which had already been set up.


    For cultivators, teleportation arrays were seldom to be seen inside Violet Orchid Empire. They hadn''t expected to see one inside the palace.


    Everyone was staring curiously at the magic array Randy had conjured up in seconds.


    Austin thought in admiration, ''The empire must have a lot of money and enormous talents on its side. In the Sun Sect, there is an Energy-gathering Array. It''s a great array but the gap between these two arrays is enormous.


    The teleportation array can break through space. It''s impossible for a sect to make a teleportation array because it not only costs a hell lot of money but also requires extremely talented array experts.''


    Then Emperor Arthur entered the teleportation array first and others on the scene followed him.


    The Imperial Warfare Field wasn''t used unless there were national events. Usually, it was forbidden for anyone to enter the area.


    When the cultivators came in, they found that it was a big and beautiful place.


    The surrounding mountains were covered with green luxuriant vegetation, the sky was a clear blue, various flowers were in full bloom everywhere and a fresh scent of trees, grass and flowers was floating around. It was spring in there.


    The gentle breeze felt like the touch of one''s first love.


    All the people who were in the palace and went through the door of the teleportation array were really surprised to see that the Imperial Warfare Field was such a warm and beautiful place.


    It was so big that it stretched as far as they could see. Inside, stood exactly one hundred battle rings; no more and no less. Each of the battle rings was several hundred thousand square meters. Even a horse could run happily inside it and get tired.


    ''Gee, one hundred battle rings. What a spectacular scenery! That is a generous amount


    icipants. They must have been disciples from the Flaming Sun Valley too.


    They were looking at him maliciously as if they would start a fight with him as soon as Garret Han gave the order.


    One disciple murmured, "Garret Han, is this the bastard who killed Raymond, grandson of Chief Elder Dwayne, and also our principal disciple Augustine?


    I have heard that the Elders had sent some powerful disciples to hunt him, but he succeeded in his escape. The net of heaven has large meshes, but it lets nothing through. It''s an unexpected surprise to see him in the Exchange Games.


    He is the enemy to every disciple of the Flaming Sun Valley!


    On the battle rings, not one of us will tolerate him and we will make him suffer before killing him."


    The disciples of the Flaming Sun Valley who were going to participate in the Exchange Games glared at Austin as if he had been their prey.


    Austin watched them but didn''t mind what they were talking about. These disciples of the Flaming Sun Valley wouldn''t let him go easily. Therefore the only thing he could do was to fight and win the combat no matter who his rival was.


    Suddenly, Austin''s spiritual sense told him that about a dozen people were glaring at him from the other side. He could feel an intense and murderous will there too.


    ''Oh?


    They are from the Blood Wolf Team.''


    Austin turned around and realized who those fierce young men were. They scowled at him without blinking.


    "Everyone, remember! This Austin is our enemy. The vendetta between us won''t end until he dies. Our leader has said that in this Exchange Games, everyone who fights with him must kill him! You will get rich rewards!"


    A disciple of the Blood Wolf Team firmly declared their desire for blood and rage with murder written in his eyes.

 Chapter 391 Enemies Always Meet In A Narrow Alley

    Austin seemed to be calm while facing the hostility from both the Flaming Sun Valley disciples and Blood Wolf Team disciples. Not even a single line on his face moved.


    He just gave them a quick gaze to gauge them and thought, ''These people would show no mercy on me if they participate in the contest and compete with me. That''s too obvious with how they look at me.


    However, I''ll show them no mercy as well. I need to put my strategy into action before that even happens. Kill everyone from the Flaming Sun Valley and the Blood Team without mercy!''


    "I don''t want to compete with you in the contest, Austin. However, joining it is my sincerest wish since I was born. I hope both of us can enter the top fifty," said Maria with a grin. She was standing just next to Austin. Frankly, she didn''t know anything about Austin''s level of martial arts. Nonetheless, she believed that this man could be a very dangerous opponent whom she would never win against.


    "Tin, be nice to me if we see each other in the contest. Don''t kick my ass. I don''t want to lose the game in such a humiliating way!"


    Dewey cut in jokingly.


    The Outstanding Talents Exchange Games started as soon as all participants got their number plates through draw lots.


    A hundred of platforms were set for the martial arts contest. Thus, two hundred participants could compete with their opponents at the same time.


    "Well, well, well... Ladies and gentlemen, your attention, please! Kindly look at the plates in your hands and check the numbers carefully. If your number is within one to one hundred, then it is the time for you to fight!


    You will soon feel a transmission power once the number is shown on your plate. After that, you will be immediately sent to the platform designated for you and your opponent.


    There''s no need to waste any time. So let the game begin!"


    The eunuch who had announced the rules for the contest yelled in a high-pitched tone.


    A loud flashing sound came after and with that sound, different numbers appeared on the plates held by the youth. A white light engulfed them and in a blink of an eye, they were all transferred to their respective platform.


    Austin''s eyes swept aside and saw number thirty on Maria''s plate. With a white flash of light, Maria disappeared from Austin''s side and suddenly appeared on Platform No. 30.


    Her opponent was a young man who instantly gave her a gaze with a filthy expression. His eyes lit with fire as soon as they were fixed on her, his mouth subconsciously opened and dripped saliva like a starving man before a scrumptious meal. Without a trace of embarrassment, he finally set his lecherous eyes on her inviting breasts.


    "Disgusting beast!"


    Never had Maria expected such a low-life as her first opponent. She felt sick at his ugly face,


    Mysterious Realm cultivation base without a doubt.


    Once those young warriors with a premium stage of Earth Realm cultivation base refine their martial arts to the stage of Mysterious Realm, all elders with a Mysterious Realm level will have to face challenges from those younger warriors. They might not find their places by then."


    "Fair enough. Those talented disciples are really excellent."


    "Well, according to my observation, plenty of the talented disciples have actually achieved breakthroughs leading to the Mysterious Realm cultivation base. They''re capable and have a strong base for it.


    I also noticed that among all the talented disciples, Leo and Cynthia from the Peripatetic Sect, Garret from the Flaming Sun Valley, Caden from the Bloody Hero Gang, Danny from the Joy Gang, Braxton from the Sun Sect, and Wilson from the Blood Wolf Team are the most excellent ones. I''m pretty sure that three of them would enter the top three ranks."


    "Hey, dude! That''s your perspective. All the young warriors you mentioned are outstanding disciples from various major sects who have earned themselves reputations in the martial arts world recently. However, I''m seeing this thing differently. Who knows whether there are some low-profiled guys within the competition who are more capable? Just wait and see, dude. Some of the competitors might just be waiting for their chance to show their powers."


    "Of course, that might happen. All participants must know that possibility. Everyone should be careful from wildcards like that and be prepared. Unexpected winners were not uncommon in previous games in each year.


    But I don''t think the same will happen in this year''s game since the disparity between the strong disciples and the weak disciples are too obvious. There will be no dark horse this year!"


    "Oh, really? Are you sure about that?" ...

 Chapter 392 A Fierce Battle

    As the tournament was about to begin, more and more audience members had started talking excitedly about the contestants.


    Not only the common people, but even the emperor, high-ranking officials and leaders of the five biggest sects were engaged in heated discussion.


    "Your Highness, my disciple, Leo, has gained much fame in the imperial capital city. I bet he will be the winner of this game," the leader of Peripatetic Sect said as he bowed to the emperor.


    "I see. As far as I observe, Leo reached the premium stage of Earth Realm. I even sensed the density of the vital energy force in his body. I think he is as good as the cultivators at the Mysterious Realm. He''s really something," the emperor responded with a nod.


    "Oh, I don''t think so," the leader of Flaming Sun Valley cut in.


    It was widely known that he held an intense grudge against the leader of Peripatetic Sect. He continued, "It''s true that Leo is at a high vital energy level. But as far as I can see, he''s after fame and money. I don''t think he can focus on anything, let alone cultivating. If this doesn''t change, he''ll never win a high achievement.


    While he may receive prestige from others, I think he''ll soon be replaced by someone who is more powerful than him.


    Arthur Han is from our sect. He is keen on cultivating and aspires to be the best of the best. He''s also at the premium stage of Earth Realm and close to making a breakthrough into the Mysterious Realm. Perhaps he will reach the Mysterious Realm during this contest."


    The leader of Peripatetic Sect snorted and replied sternly, "Who knows whether you''re bragging or not. Leo deserves his reputation and has never pursued it.


    On the contrary, while Arthur focuses on cultivating, I''ve heard that he also takes lots of elixirs to aid him. He gained his current cultivation base because of those pills and I don''t think it''s a wise way to cultivate. Too many elixirs might have side effects on him.


    If his opponent is Leo, he will definitely lose!"


    "Come on, dear courtiers, stop arguing with each other. Th


    hen they were outer disciples. Later, he got promoted and became the principal disciple due to his good performance.


    Above Leo''s head appeared nine bloody fists, each with a twisted demon face on it. Instantly, the area turned into a hell of blood. With his legs trembling violently, Leo''s opponent was engulfed in an overwhelming panic and completely lost the urge to fight.


    "Go to hell!" Leo said viciously. His eyes were bloodthirsty as the nine bloody fists continued to hover over his head.


    As one of the fists moved forward, the demon on it widened its evil eyes, which showed the hellish scenes of the sea of blood.


    "Nine-demon Bloody Fist!" Leo shouted.


    The shadow of scarlet fist darted at its target, and its demon face howled fiercely, hungry for humans.


    The principal disciple of Sun Sect was so disturbed that he forgot to smash his number plate.


    Bang!


    He suddenly turned to ash and even his souls were ruined.


    He died on the spot.


    "Wow! That''s incredible! Leo''s opponent was a principal disciple from the Sun Sect. He was at the medium stage of Earth Realm, but he was killed without fighting back. He is no match for Leo. Leo Lv is amazing!"


    The audience members started to whisper amongst themselves.


    "Leo Lv from Peripatetic Sect is excellent," the emperor mumbled to himself, as he gazed out over the battle rings.

 Chapter 393 Genius

    The two hundred contenders immediately engaged in heated battle the moment the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games started.


    Leo of the Peripatetic Sect reduced the principal disciple of the Sun Sect to dust with one punch. It was so powerful that even his soul was completely destroyed. The audience roared in awe of Leo''s strength.


    The leader of the Peripatetic Sect held his head high, proud of his disciple. He praised Leo extensively. On the contrary, Theon, the leader of the Sun Sect, watched over the proceedings with stern disappointment. Disappointment was written on his face.


    Still, even he had to admit that Leo was stronger than his disciple.


    All he could do was to shake his head with resignation.


    In the other battle rings...


    "Freeze!" cried one of the contenders.


    A strong disciple named Michael sent by Prince Reuben was battling with an elegant dame.


    While most men would have grown soft, Michael was unfazed by her beauty. He was indifferent to her appeal and was even consumed by severe coldness. With his powers, he summoned a blizzard to cover his opponent with snow. The woman struggled but eventually turned motionless as ice engulfed her. All her vital energy was left unusable putting all her special skills to waste.


    Realizing that her chances were quickly slimming, she crushed the number plate in her hand just in time, getting herself out of the battle ring immediately, and sparing herself from the shame of slow defeat.


    "Lie down!"


    Braxton, the principal disciple of Sun Sect, called out, collecting the power of heaven and earth with one massive punch. As his vital energy burst out of him, a hundred stars appeared and came shooting down on his opponent, quickly ending the life of the young cultivator.


    "It''s lucky that we still have some principal disciples who could win. Otherwise, it will be such a huge disgrace for our sect," Theon, the Leader of Sun Sect, remarked. He was relieved to find chances to redeem their reputation in the formidable fighters from the Sun Sect.


    In another battle ring...


    "Puff!"


    A principal disciple of Flaming Sun Valley threw a huge punch with a fist covered in hot, massive flames. The young woman''s clothes immediately burned, exposing her tender breasts. Blood gushed from her mouth and in a few seconds, she was dead.


    It was such a humiliating way to be killed in battle.


    "God damn! What a nice body! That''s as rare as a white tiger! Aw, man


    d make a move.


    He knew that as if he did, he would be kicked back violently! His sword intent had been dejected! Now, he had almost no will to fight. His confidence was obliterated.


    Austin continued to pressure Shawn.


    He had complete control of the situation. With one punch, Shawn knew that Austin could end him once and for all.


    Level 7 sword intent covered the battle ring as if it were a mantle of protection that lay gently on the world. Shawn''s cultivation base was not strong enough to break such a setup.


    But, Austin didn''t rush to make any move. He took his sweet time.


    Ever since he comprehended level 7 sword intent, he hadn''t had the chance to use it well. Now that he was in a real battle, he was determined to make the most of the opportunity to gain experience, master it, and learn how to use it to beat his opponent.


    Austin knew that comprehending level 7 sword intent is one thing. But to be able to fully maximize its power and use it to his advantage was another. He needed practice.


    So, Austin started to play with Shawn as if he were a cat playing a mouse. He used his level 7 sword intent to suppress Shawn while he assessed how level 7 sword intent worked.


    In just a few minutes, Austin already managed to force Shawn to go from one side of the battle ring to another. The latter was sweating like a pig. His sweat dripped as if he were completely submerged in a huge lake.


    ''Well, I have completely suppressed him in terms of sword intent.


    Now, let me try my flesh power. How powerful is stage five of Overlord Body-refining Formula? It''s show time.'' Austin said to himself.

 Chapter 394 That Was Way Too Cruel

    In the battle with Shawn who was a disciple from the Flaming Sun Valley, Austin had faced absolutely nothing challenging. It was a cakewalk for him. However, Austin was in the mood for experimenting, and hence intentionally bought some time. He didn''t want to end the battle early because he intended to test his cultivation achievements.


    Austin changed his attacking skill from level 7 sword intent to the Wind-commanding Skill. Whoosh! Like a lightning, he rushed towards Shawn in an instant and struck him in a flash.


    Shawn had been suppressed by Austin''s sword intent when the battle had begun, and was already intimidated by Austin.


    The change of tactics and Austin''s instantaneous attack made it impossible for Shawn to respond.


    "Go to hell!" Austin shouted in anger.


    At the same time Austin hit Shawn with an overwhelming force.


    "Huh?" Austin exclaimed. What had transpired after Austin''s attack surprised him.


    Shawn had merely stepped back, regaining his footing after that heavy blow by Austin. However, he was completely unharmed. Austin was taken aback.


    "How could this be?" Austin asked himself.


    Austin had punched Shawn with a force of ten thousand pounds. For an outsider, he might not know the implications of this for there was no way for him to know the power of the blow. Austin was aghast at how tough Shawn''s body might be to endure such a hit.


    It took the experienced Austin a few seconds to realize why Shawn was still standing.


    As soon as Austin had hit him, all of Shawn''s clothes had been torn��only a few rags still sticking to his body. However, it was what the clothes were concealing and that was the reason for Shawn''s lack of injury.


    It turned out that Shawn was wearing a Guardian Armor.


    The Guardian Armor sparkled in the sun, radiating a gloomy blue light. Obviously, it was not an ordinary object. Its grade was at least equivalent to that of a high-grade spiritual weapon''s.


    Shawn''s body still obviously had some repercussions. He felt his head dizzy and the blood in his veins pumping furiously. However, Shawn was glad he was still standing strong.


    "Ha ha ha, Austin!" Shawn laughed mockingly. "I agree that you are a stalwart. You are stronger than me not only in the sword intent, but also in physical strength.


    But it seems that you can''t kill me.


    This blue Guardian Armor is my family''s heirloom. I will never part with it. And I am sure as hell going to keep wearing this throughout the competition.


    So, Austin, I can''t beat you. But, you can''t beat me either. What a standoff we are at!


    This can go on forever. But you and I both know this is going to end in a draw." Shawn laughed again


    d end him."


    "What? Are you serious?


    Do you mean that Austin has offended both the Flaming Sun Valley and the Blood Wolf Team? These are the two major forces in the country. I don''t think he''s got long to live.


    How dare he offend both of them? It''s impossible!


    Unless one is an idiot, nobody would offend these two giants."


    "So you don''t believe me, huh?


    I have a good friend and he is a disciple of the Flaming Sun Valley. I know all of this from him. During our conversation, he had also showed me Austin''s portrait, telling me that if anyone found Austin and immediately reported his address to the Flaming Sun Valley, he would receive a generous bounty from the Flaming Sun Valley.


    I promise you it is perfectly true. Austin is their enemy!"


    Many people in the audience, after hearing this conversation burst out into a chitchat about Austin.


    Austin hadn''t expected to draw such great attention in his first battle itself.


    If he had known the consequences, he would have immediately gotten over with Shawn.


    There was no need for him to be so violent that he was now the center of all attention.


    He felt quite helpless and regretful. Emperor Arthur who had also watched the fight was pleased by Austin''s performance. He smiled and said, "That young man Austin! His way of fighting is fascinating.


    He''s a spectacle to watch.


    He used the sword intent to suppress his opponent first, He used the sword intent to suppress his opponent first, and then brutally killed him. What an entertainer! His skill of sword intent was deft. He also looked like a cultivator who had refined his body strength. It seems that his level of body refining is unmatched as well.


    I estimate that his current physical strength must be close to 15, 000 pounds."

 Chapter 395 Deweys Time To Fight

    Indisputably Emperor Arthur''s cultivation base was far more superior, even one level higher than the Mysterious Realm. He needed merely one glance at Austin to assess his actual strength.


    "Well, Theon, Austin is a rare talent. It is a pity that you could not retain him as part of the Sun Sect. What a shame!" The emperor said with a mark of regret on his face.


    "Uh... ..."


    Theon was listening to the emperor''s words with complete reverence towards the emperor though he could feel an explosion of emotions in his mind.


    "Oh, also," Emperor Arthur paused for a moment, and remarked. "Is it true that there is a seething hostility between Austin and the Flaming Sun Valley?


    He ripped their bodies apart with his savage punches. Such aggressiveness would not have been possible if there were no grudges."


    The head of Flaming Sun Valley could no longer hold back.


    "Your Majesty, Austin is a vicious and cruel cultivator.


    No one from Flaming Sun Valley has ever offended him in any way, and yet he murdered the grandson of our Chief Elder.


    He killed more than a dozen of disciples from Flaming Sun Valley too.


    This is the reason why the Flaming Sun Valley regards Austin as an enemy.


    It is obvious that Austin''s ferociousness or his love of killing has nothing to do with hatred, but his nature.


    In the future, this man will certainly conduct more of such evil deeds. We as the righteous men should not tolerate it."


    Unexpectedly, Emperor Arthur with a strange shimmer in his eyes as he reciprocated to the head of Flaming Sun Valley, "You must have heard the saying ''One general achieves renown over the dead bodies of ten thousand soldiers''. With his kind of temperament and if he doesn''t die in the next 10 years, he is bound to become a great hero of this generation."


    With Austin violently killing Shawn, the first 100 games of the first round ended.


    In the first round, a total of 200 people participated and eventually 100 people were eliminated. The remaining 100 contestants were qualified to enter the second round.


    The old eunuch announced, "The remaining 100 qualifying contestants please go back to the formation to which you belong, and take rest.


    Please wait until the first round is over and the second round begins.


    The contestants who have been eliminated from the competition can now leave the arena or stay in the audience and watch the rest of the game."


    Austin walked back to the formation that he belonged to with the sound of the announcement echoing at his back.


    As soon as he returned, Dewey welcomed him immediately, "Tin, your game is always exciting to watch! And of course very inspiring!"


    "


    Dewey''s opponent was a tall, thin and eagle-eyed young man whose most striking feature was his big hands.


    His palm was three or four times larger than the average person. His whole body was burnished with glaze, and his entire palm was almost transparent. Crystal clear, free of impurities.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin immediately made the judgment that this was the appearance of a person who had practiced the palm fighting skill to a very high level.


    When this young man marked Dewey''s fat and short stature in a demeaning manner and when his eyes fell on Dewey''s smiling face, he couldn''t help but scorn at Dewey with a completely menacing expression!


    He put his left palm behind his back and stretched the right one as he addressed Dewey, "Kid, remember when I kill


    I only use one hand. And so far, only seven of my peers have been able to force me to use the left hand."


    During his speech, the boundless palm intent completely broke out over the battle ring. The palm shadows overlapped as if the ring was surrounded by mountains, wandering and floating, creating a majestic atmosphere.


    "Oh, really? You... You... Hey, I''m telling you, dude, there is no need to scare me so much, all right?


    Ha-ha... I mean... Let''s make peace between us first.


    I''m Dewey. Nice to meet you!"


    Dewey introduced himself and smiled in a silly manner. His hands formed an arch in a funny movement. His attitude took his opponent by surprise but he was far from being amused.


    "Ha-ha, everybody, look, the fat man on the 75th ring is such a clown!"


    The audience burst into a roaring laughter.


    "Hey fat man! Surrender! Concede at the very beginning so that you don''t get beaten up! "


    Some people from the audience even whistled and passed jokes.

 Chapter 396 Play Dumb To Take Advantage Of Someone

    Dewey''s opponent in the battle ring was a tall, thin talent whose eyes were sharp as an eagle''s and palm skills extraordinary.


    Dewey put up a fearful and flattering appearance for his opponent, sending the audience into bursts of laughter.


    His opponent couldn''t help but laugh either.


    "Well, well, well. I never expected my first opponent to be trash, just like a pig. Alright. If you want me to spare you, you need to go down on your knees and beg for my mercy. I might spare your life when I''m in a good mood. Hahaha!"


    The tall, thin young man was cocky and felt superior to everyone else, treating Dewey with what he thought was mercy.


    "Damn it! Is Dewey really that weak? Or he is just playing dumb?"


    Austin was curious about Dewey''s attitude towards the young man.


    What was it about Dewey?


    Austin had released his spiritual sense and suddenly, he sensed the craftiness that had crept into Dewey''s eyes.


    Was it what he thought it was?


    Suddenly, Dewey contracted his chunky body and turned himself into a meatball, releasing a pressure that seemed to be quite dangerous. He bounced up towards the tall, thin young man like lightning.


    The young man had taken his concentration off Dewey for quite a while now. He had thought that he could ravage the fat, short wretch in front of him pretty easily. What he had not expected was the sudden attack that Dewey was staging on him.


    Dewey''s meatball self seemed to have great elasticity and an amazing speed. Within seconds, Dewey was almost in the young man''s face.


    "AAAARGGGHHH!"


    The tall, thin young man seemed to realize that he had been tricked by the fat man.


    He roared. There was no time left for him to just make gestures. As a conditioned reflex, his hands came up before him, blocking his body from harm.


    Boom!


    The battle ring shook fiercely. The power contained in the meatball was powerful enough that Dewey had managed to pulverize the young man with a single attack. There was no sign of the young man, except for some bloody fog.


    Wow!


    Dewey''s counterattack had shocked the audience into paying close attention to the battle ring.


    The fat guy turned out to be just playing dumb.


    Each eye that was on Dewey turned solemn and respectful, erasing their earlier disdain and mockery. Everyone was now reevaluating Dewey''s true strength.


    After winning the competition, Dewey jumped out of the battle ring and returned to Prince Reuben''s team. He stood beside Austin with a silly smile on his face.


    "Dewey, you''re so fierce!"


    The more Austin looked at Dewey, the more wretched he thought Dewey was. And he kep


    n was shocked at what the boy had done and how he had done it. Doubt reared his head in his mind, because he hadn''t clearly seen how the boy had thrown his flying knife.


    He''d been incredibly fast.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his eyes, how could he have avoided the attack?


    All the young cultivators were now in fearful, doubtful awe of the boy and prayed inwardly not to fight with him in the next stage of the competition. . . .


    On Battle Ring no. 32.


    A monstrous man stood straight, a flaming cloak covering his body. He had to be about 23 years old.


    He had an evil-looking tattoo of a scorpion on his forehead.


    His opponent was a principal disciple of the Joy Gang, one who was in high fighting spirits.


    The evil man didn''t have to do much. He merely looked at the principal disciple, who immediately paled in panic.


    "Leave me alone, leave me alone!"


    the principal disciple cried out, uttering complete nonsense by the minute.


    The evil man shook his head and left the battle ring, leaving the audience shocked and amazed.


    What?. .


    No one moved but it''s over?


    The principal disciple of the Joy Gang had no chance to counterattack?


    Everyone was looking at the battle ring, perplexed.


    Then, with a big bang, the principal disciple of the Joy Gang lost consciousness.


    Wow!


    What kind of a skill was it? He defeated his opponent with a single glance!


    That was so incredible!


    The cultivators gathering around had gone completely crazy, unable to understand how it had all happened.


    But Austin had realized that the evil man had used the attack of his spiritual sense power.


    Moreover, he had used not only his spiritual sense, but also illusion, just like Violet had cultivated.

 Chapter 397 Meeting The Old Enemy

    A large number of powerful contestants had emerged in the second round of the first single elimination of the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games.


    Among them, Dewey could turn into a human flesh ball and crush the opponent into blood fog.


    A handsome young man could kill his opponent with an elusive knife.


    A strange man could knock his opponent unconscious with just a look. . .


    The emergence of these strong players not only left a deep impression on the audience but also increased the pressure on the contestants. The competition for the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games this time was even fiercer. It was by no means easy for all the contestants to stand out and try to win.


    This round came to an end and


    another hundred young contestants were eliminated.


    In the next few rounds, too, there were some impressive strong players emerging.


    After several hours'' fierce competition, the first single elimination match finally came to an end.


    More than 1, 400 young contestants had participated, and almost half of them had been eliminated.


    "Dear outstanding young men! Congratulations to you all on entering the next round of selective trials.


    This round will be a competition to showcase your martial arts skills.


    You have an hour off, after which, the next round will start,"


    the old eunuch said with a smile.


    He paused and added, "From this round, the rule of avoidance of the players belonging to the same prince will be lifted. That is to say, in the second round, your opponent may be someone belonging to the same camp as you!"


    As Austin listened to the eunuch, his spiritual sense felt two sets of vicious eyes lock on him.


    Michael and Philip. Austin knew that these two men held a strong grudge against him. If he met them on the arena, they would certainly try to kill him.


    But Austin was not afraid of them. If he met them in battle, he would spare no effort to kill them. He would never be lenient to his enemies.


    "Tin, I know that your most powerful attack was from your body and your footwork that''s as fast as lightning. Besides these, what other unique skills do you have?"


    Dewey came up to Austin and whispered to him. It was obvious that he was afraid of meeting Austin i


    humiliate himself!''


    Braxton thought, his face growing colder and colder.


    He originally had wanted to play tricks on Austin, like a cat catching a mouse. He had wanted to slowly torture Austin to death and have some fun.


    But now, Austin''s murderous spirit provoked him into a flying rage.


    "Okay! I''m not going to play tricks with you! Let''s make it quick! I''ve just watched your game. Your physical strength is strong enough to defeat many contestants.


    But you can''t defeat me!"


    As Braxton spoke, he broke out all his spear intent!


    There were ripples in the air behind him, a few acres of vital energy exploding and turning into thousands of palm-sized purple flames and burning in the air. The ring was scorched and distorted, turbulence wrecking the air.


    Braxton held his spear with one hand. The long spear was more than a meter long, the tip of it pointing directly at Austin. Numerous purple flames began to rush to the tip of the spear. There was a black hole emerging at the tip of the spear that absorbed the countless purple fires. Braxton was obviously preparing for a powerful attack.


    Level 7 spear intent! "Wildfire Spear Skill!"


    Suddenly, the black hole at the tip of the spear exploded and boundless purple wildfire spread quickly on the battle ring. The fire engulfed the whole arena with a force as if that could burn down mountains and boil the sea. The battle ring was bursting with flames! All people could see was purple wildfire everywhere.

 Chapter 398 Level 7 Sword Intent VS Level 7 Spear Intent

    Austin faced off Braxton��the principal disciple of Sun Sect. The two had a grim past with each other which bore a deep hatred that had lasted till this day, thus, they both wanted each other dead.


    Braxton''s favorite weapon was a long spear, and he had already mastered the level 7 spear intent. In order to intimidate Austin and show-off his skills, he proudly displayed the Wildfire Spear Skill, and a blazing wild fire suddenly enveloped the whole battle ring. The flame spread so fast like a very dry forest suddenly set on fire.


    The flames were so hot that the solid ground of the battle ring started cracking in some areas, which looked like a field that had suffered from a long time drought.


    Austin was astonished at Braxton''s cultivation base.


    Back then they were both outer disciples, and Austin had always overpowered Braxton. He wasn''t expecting that Braxton would make such a big breakthrough and had improved so much both in martial skill and the level of power only within the span of three years. It was truly unbelievable.


    He speculated that the leaders of Sun Sect had invested a lot in Braxton. They might have trained him to death and taught him many skills. And he had been exposed to different real life experiences which contributed to his cultivation.


    For a cultivator, apart from talent and diligence, resources, luck and unusual real life experiences were also important for one''s cultivation. Honestly, most of the cultivators went through different experiences which helped them grow and improve their cultivation base.


    Austin instantly activated the level 7 sword intent, which formed an invisible dome of sword aura shielding him from the blazing inferno.


    But the purple wild fire Braxton had released was aggressively powerful and overwhelming, Austin''s shield might not last long against its strong intent of destruction.


    This stunned Austin beyond belief.


    It had never occurred to him that the skill Braxton had exerted would be so powerful. He could feel that the wild fire was quite overwhelming.


    The protective dome formed by the sword aura started then to bend and twist, like a bubble being blown away, and it was about to be broken.


    ''Level 7 sword intent vs level 7 spear intent, '' Austin thought. He realized that the sword intent he released was slowly being controlled and overpowered by the spear intent so easily as if it was nothing.


    Obviously the Wildfire Spear Skill Braxton had displayed was incredible, and it seemed to be more powerful than the Illusory Swordsmanship Austin had practiced. It was like comparing a hill from a mountain, and the difference was quite large.


    ''Looks like the martial arts skills have an influence on a cultivator''s battle force, '' Austin instantly concluded.


    "Go to hell Austin! You''ll be burned to ashes soon!" Braxton shouted, his face contorting in anger and pride.


    His spear then suddenly released shadows, and the whole battle ring was instantly filled with spear shadows. They were like demons spirits roaming around.


    "Spear Shadow Skill!"


    The purple fire together with spear shadows simultaneously struck the dome that Austin had a


    hat this lad was worthy and strong enough to be Leo''s opponent. With his skills, he might actually stand a chance against the monster.


    .. .


    "Austin is such an interesting person.


    Even I can''t see through him and foresee his next moves.


    Although he is at a disadvantage, he is still acting so calm as if Braxton''s attack was nothing. He doesn''t look like a loser. Instead, he looks quite confident.


    It looks like this brat will not lose the game,"


    the emperor remarked abruptly, amusement in his tone.


    "Just look at him. He is so composed and calm, like an unperturbed body of water. He has the manner and character of a true leader."


    Austin was still fighting with Braxton then.


    Braxton started another series of attacks at Austin, not even giving Austin the chance to counterattack him.


    He activated the spear intent, and spear shadows appeared. Purple lava suddenly gushed out, turning the battle ring into a purple sea. It swallowed the entire place that nothing could surely escape from it.


    The dome Austin had used to protect himself was already full of holes. Purple lava had already started to trickle inside.


    "Fine. I admit that his fifth-grade spear skill is more powerful than my fourth-grade Illusory Swordsmanship.


    Besides, I haven''t mastered all of its sword techniques yet. But Braxton already reached the Minor Achievement Stage in his spear skill. Our skill levels are really at a different league.


    And anyway, I just recently grasped the level 7 sword intent the other day. I''m not exactly good at it yet. It may still take practice before I can fully use it.


    But Braxton seems to be able to use the level 7 spear intent so easily and skillfully.


    Facing his spear intent, my sword intent alone is not enough. My sword intent couldn''t attack at all; it can only protect me. I can''t beat that guy with sword techniques and sword intent. Well I have no choice but to change tactics here. Might as well surprise this guy and give him what he deserves.


    I''m going to kick his ass with my physical strength," Austin analyzed confidently.

 Chapter 399 A Strong Ability To Absorb

    Entirely out of the blue, Austin met his old enemy Roger who was the principal disciple of Sun Sect, in the battle ring. Their intense hatred for each other was evoked all over again and old bruises were opened. The battle gained immense importance for each other. It became a matter of life and death.


    However, to Austin''s surprise, Roger''s Wildfire Spear Skill had reached the Minor Achievement Stage, and he had also achieved a level 7 spear intent. Roger was a much more formidable opponent than before.


    Austin''s level seven sword intent was suppressed by Roger''s level seven spear intent, because the Wildfire Spear Skill which Roger used was a 5th grade skill, higher than the sword skill Austin used.


    "Austin, you fled away from death three years ago because of nothing but luck. This time, fate will be on my side. I hope you''re ready to die today."


    Roger felt it in his bones that he was going to come out victorious this time.


    The look in his eyes became vicious. "Wildfire Spear attack!" He shouted.


    The spear that Roger had firmly clasped ejected thousands of purple wildfires. They were the size of a palm and they huddled together like a dense swarm of locusts. Each of the purple wildfire was the heat of the sun packed in a small space. They could burn anything to ashes within seconds.


    All the purple wildfires, together, exponentially increased the temperature of the space to a thousand degrees. The moisture in the atmosphere evaporated. The heat flare made sight almost impossible. Austin could just make out the dim outline of Roger and his swarm of purple wildfires.


    "Ha ha ha, Austin! This is the fiercest attack in my techniques. I have kept this skill aside especially for you. It''s actually your pleasure to turn to dust under my most powerful attack." Roger mocked.


    The thick palm-size purple wildfires occupied the space around Austin, suffocating him. The fearsome high temperature created by the level 7 spear intent overwhelmed Austin. He didn''t have a defense ready. The wildfire seemed to have the ability to burn down the sky. There was no way Austin could come out of this alive.


    It seemed that Austin was standing in a sea of fire, surrounded by blazing mountains on all sides. Austin''s entire body was shaking. It was only going to be a matter of minutes till


    ained. Without the support of masculine energy, spear intent was essentially useless.


    "Ha-ha, Braxton!" It was Austin''s turn to mock, this time. "I was superior to you three years ago, and now I''m still better than you.


    For me, you are simply a grasshopper at the end of autumn��nearing its end.


    I have spared you long enough, but now you are going to pay for what you and your grandfather have done to me. I haven''t forgotten those injustices!


    You''re dying today, you bastard. Then, I''ll find the old dog Jaime and tear him apart."


    Austin''s eyes were fixed intently on Braxton. They were burning with vengeance.


    Braxton however knew his time was up. The momentum of spear had weakened. It wouldn''t cause even a little harm to Austin.


    Austin took the light ball back to his elixir field. Using the Wind-commanding Skill and leaving behind a ghost of shadow, he scurried in front of Braxton instantly.


    Braxton though had a solid cultivation base and had sensed Austin''s movements immediately.


    "You''re looking for death," Braxton whispered.


    He roared as he performed the Wildfire Spear Skill with his long spear in his hand regardless of all consequences. But the momentum of his spear was not strong enough to have any impact. Instead, its effect was half of what it previously was.


    He could not perform a full-fledged attack with that skill again. All of this was because of the light ball absorbing all the purple wildfires. That skill was taxing on Braxton''s body and he couldn''t do his best this time.

 Chapter 400 Punching Braxton

    Austin didn''t elude the attack. He growled fiercely, his voice loud as a thunderbolt. He looked as formidable as an Arhat. Using the mighty force pouring out of his body, he threw a fierce punch at the spearhead being thrust at him.


    A humming sound greeted everyone''s ears.


    Austin''s attack had caused the spear to twist into a bow, astonishing Braxton greatly.


    With his fist against the spearhead, Austin gave Braxton no chance to harm him.


    With each step that Austin took, Braxton''s spear was twisted further and further.


    Braxton poured all of his vital energy into his spear, wanting to knock Austin backward. But no matter how hard he tried, it was all in vain.


    Austin''s fist was as hard as iron and steel. Braxton''s spear was quite sharp and glittered coldly, but it was unable to hurt Austin in the slightest.


    Braxton held the spear tightly, putting all his strength into it. His face went red because of the overexertion.


    Austin, on the other hand, was calm. He pressed against the spear as he walked closer to Braxton, sneering. He looked relaxed, as if he wasn''t in battle, but on a walk after dinner.


    Several clicks sounded.


    Braxton''s spear was twisted so much that a crack appeared in the middle and the spear looked almost sheared off. This wasn''t what Braxton had been expecting.


    And then, in the blink of an eye, the spear broke into two parts.


    "It''s time to send you to heaven," Austin said coldly.


    His voice seemed to come from the depths of hell, striking a chill into the bones of the listeners. The air was filled with the scent of death.


    Braxton trembled in fear.


    "No!


    I can''t die now!


    It wasn''t easy for me to become a principal disciple of the Sun Sect.


    of it. Is it the remains of the ancient ones?"


    Emperor Arthur muttered to himself, shocked at Austin''s abilities.


    It was not to say that Austin''s fighting ability was better than Emperor Arthur''s.


    Emperor Arthur was of the Sky Realm, much superior to those of the Mysterious Realm.


    Austin''s winning the battle was impressive, but it was still easy for a master like Emperor Arthur, who was at the Sky Realm, to smash Austin to pieces.


    What surprised Emperor Arthur was the skills that Austin had learned from the Golden Sun Scripture.


    Emperor Arthur surmised that the Golden Sun Scripture was advanced and more powerful than what he was learning.


    It obviously meant that Austin had had a remarkable encounter with the Scripture.


    "Braxton!".


    Theon was so stunned when Austin had defeated Braxton that he had stood up from his seat. He had mixed feelings about how the battle had ended.


    Braxton was the most powerful among the representatives of the Sun Sect. It had once looked promising for him, for he had been about to enter the Mysterious Nether World. But Austin had finally crippled him in just one punch.

 Chapter 401 Braxton Humiliated

    What had happened in the battle ring between Austin and Braxton had attracted everyone''s attention. After Austin had destroyed Braxton''s right shoulder with a heavy punch, he knelt down before Austin and begged for mercy.


    His action caused an uproar among the audience. Jeers and laughter prevailed across the martial arts performing community that was present there.


    The Sun Sect was one of the five major sects of the Violet Orchid Empire, and its disciples had always been proud of their identities. But a principal disciple of the sect begging for mercy publicly before his opponent was now causing shame to the sect.


    At this moment, disciples of other sects, especially those who had disputes with the Sun Sect, were taking the opportunity to kick up a fuss. Humiliating jibes could be heard across the audience.


    The disciples of Sun Sect flushed with shame, wishing that the ground would swallow them.


    Theon, the Sect Leader, and an Elder were leading the Sun Sect in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games.


    Sitting beside Emperor Arthur, Theon shook his head, disappointed at the ludicrous performance that Braxton had put up.


    During these past years, Braxton had performed well in the Sun Sect and stood out among the principal disciples, which had made Theon notice him.


    After vigorous training that hadn''t given thought to the cost of the resources, Braxton had now broken through to the premium stage of Earth Realm, the highest cultivation level among the principal disciples of the sect.


    But it looked like he was physically strong but mentally and emotionally weak. His action of begging for mercy had now humiliated the entire Sun Sect. ���� ����


    In the battle ring, Braxton was still doubling over, begging and crying. The marble floor of the battle ring had already made his forehead bleed.


    He had no strength left to continue the fight with Austin, who could kill him in an instant right now if he wanted. Braxton''s desire for life had defeated everything else, including dignity, character, and fame. They were no longer important to him.


    "I''ve never expected that there would be such a waste of space like you in the Sun Sect. You have humiliated the entire Sect


    tle. Then, after dissolving the opponent''s defenses, he transformed himself into a strong meatball carrying a lot of vital energy force at lightning speed, and slammed his opponent into a meat mud in a flash.


    Now, many participants had their attention fixed on Dewey as well. They had become wary of him, knowing that this fat man who looked kind, had been concealing his real strength all this while.


    Maria''s victory was also easy. Her weapon was two long silk clothes made of a special material. In the battle ring, she whipped the two silk clothes into numerous overlapping circles, turning the whole battle ring into a sea of silk. Her opponent''s offensives couldn''t take effect on these soft silks, like a punch hitting swathes of cotton.


    This round saw several new martial artists showcasing their skills apart from recognized masters like Leo.


    A girl with a mysterious background formed a beam of sword aura from her right index finger, which could twist the space to easily break her opponents'' attacks and force them to admit defeat.


    An elegant young woman dressed in white formed a substantive musical note that carried vital energy by gently plucking the strings on her instrument. It gradually enlarged and turned into a hammer, slamming her opponents into meat paste.


    And a handsome and dignified man in yellow released an exaggeratedly heavy smell of herbs. He transformed a herbal pot and slammed his opponents into meat mud as well.

 Chapter 402 A Reward Of Twenty Million Vital Energy Crystals

    A man was seated in the corner of the auditorium. His cold eyes, filled with killing intent, landed on Austin who was in the resting area for the contestants.


    The man was Abbott, head of the Blood Wolf Team. Many of his teammates had signed up for the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games�C�Can excellent opportunity for all the sects in the Violet Orchid Empire. He was serious about this match and wished his men could break in the top fifty so that they could enter the Mysterious Nether World.


    Abbott closely watched Austin''s matches with furrowed eyebrows. He wanted to observe the lad''s performance to see how powerful he could be. The more powerful Austin was, the more significant trouble the Blood Wolf Team''s members were in. If Abbott wouldn''t do something about Austin, he would be a big threat to him and his comrades in the near future.


    "Darcy, have you spread the news about a bounty on Austin''s head?"


    Abbott asked a thin man beside him.


    "Sir, we''ve delivered the message secretly. Now, all the contestants must have heard about the news.


    This is the highest reward we''ve ever offered. I''m sure all these cultivators must be eager to take Austin''s life.


    No one could surely resist the temptation of such a significant amount of money," Darcy whispered in Abbott''s ear.


    "I see. Austin is a powerful cultivator. I guess only a few contestants would be able to kill him.


    I hope a strong cultivator will be willing to take him down for twenty million vital energy crystals.


    The perfect person for the job is Leo from the Peripatetic Sect. If he is willing to do so, Austin is as good as dead," Abbott explained in a deep voice, hopeful that the bounty would lure someone to kill Austin.


    "Sir, Leo''s cultivation base is high, but he is still a principal disciple. Twenty million vital energy crystals are already a big sum of money for any sect disciples.


    I guess he''ll accept the mission for the bounty.


    If that happens, Austin is surely doomed."


    "I hope so."


    Even after hearing Darcy''s reassuring re


    ook shone in Maria''s beautiful eyes as she heard Austin''s unbothered remarks. Her intuition told her that Austin was a mysterious yet powerful cultivator.


    Several hours later, the second round of tryout was over.


    Half of the contestants were eliminated, and there were still over three hundred left.


    After a half-hour break, the third round started.


    The contestants prepared themselves for more intense battles. All of them were aware that they were going to encounter more powerful opponents for the weak ones had already been eliminated.


    It also meant that they needed to go all out to defeat their fierce competitors.


    All the contestants drew lots. In the first leg of the third round, Maria was chosen to fight while Austin wasn''t. After a few seconds, she was sent up in the battle ring.


    Maria easily defeated her opponent with her two flexible silk ribbons.


    After that, Austin''s number plate glowed, signaling that it was his turn.


    Shmm!


    Before Austin could even realize anything, he was already in the No. 20 battle ring.


    His opponent was a woman, about twenty-seven years old. She had a pair of thick eyebrows, tall nose, and small rosy lips. Her skin was also fair and smooth.


    She exuded an elegant vibe as a harp rested on her hands. The woman slightly bowed to Austin, greeting her opponent most gracefully.

 Chapter 403 Nine-lion Magical Sound Array

    In the third round of the competition, Austin was pitted in front of a young lady who was holding a harp in her arms. She looked very graceful and well-bred from her manners.


    "You don''t have to greet me so politely. I''m your foe, not your friend."


    Austin cleared his throat and told her. He was a little uneasy after seeing the gracious way in which the woman had greeted him.


    "That doesn''t matter. I was born in a rich, noble family, and I have learned the etiquette that a woman should possess from a very young age. I am used to it now.


    To be frank, even outside the battle ring, we will still be enemies. Because Raymond of the Flaming Sun Valley is my cousin," the woman replied. Her name was Carolyn, and she was here to take revenge for her cousin, Raymond.


    ''Oh? Raymond is her cousin? Since I killed her cousin, it''s no wonder she said that we would be enemies even outside the battle ring. Right. So, the etiquette she showed me just now was out of habit and not out of respect for me. Heck! I was almost taken in by her manners! Since Raymond is her cousin, she is sure to be trying to kill me, '' Austin thought.


    "I''m ready. Let''s start! Remember Austin. I won''t pull my punches!" Carolyn warned him.


    She flicked her hand, and then the harp hung itself in front of her automatically. She plucked the strings hard and quickly with her slender fingers.


    "Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!". .


    Each time she plucked the string, a visible note formed and rushed out from it. It was as if the sound coming was not only audible, but also visible.


    Soon, several hundred hammer-shaped tones had formed and rose into the air, carrying an overwhelming momentum with them. They seemed to be following a specific order.


    "Nine-lion Magical Sound Array!"


    Carolyn shouted, and the notes changed form and morphed into nine lions. They rushed toward Austin with tremendous roars.


    "Wow!


    That''s amazing!"


    The crowd whooped. They were shocked that the young woman was able to produce powerful lions just by playing the harp and then have them form a magic array.


    Most spectators hadn''t seen such skill before, so they were both surprised and excited now.


    The lions that had morphed out of the


    t then, "Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble. .."


    Before she knew it, Austin had crushed all the other eight lions with his fist too.


    He looked so mighty, like a god of martial arts who had landed on earth.


    When the lions beat him just now, Austin had merely strode backwards a few paces and hadn''t been injured in any way.


    All the spectators were stunned.


    They looked at each other, eyes filled with surprise.


    "Wow! Austin is really good at his physical defense! He seems to be completely safe and sound after being hit by those lions. You know, each of those lions is as powerful as a cultivator at the medium stage of the Earth Realm."


    The emperor couldn''t help but praise Austin.


    After recovering from the shock of her first defeat, Carolyn quickly plucked the strings again and a magical melody immediately rang in the battle ring once again.


    "Omen Array!"


    she cried out furiously. As the melody blended with her vital energy, a giant, about 300 feet high, appeared inside the battle ring.


    He looked like an extremely powerful demon, and seemed to be stepping on magic clouds. His head seemed to be approaching the sky. His fingers were as sharp as hooks, and they looked like they could easily split mountains into confetti and destroyed everything in its way.


    He rushed toward Austin with his long legs, which looked like two huge tree trunks. The ground of the battle ring shook violently underneath him like there was an earthquake

 Chapter 404 Digging Her Own Grave

    In the battle ring, Austin was up against Carolyn, whose main weapon was a harp. Right now she was using the Omen Array. It was a sound wave skill that combined music and vital energy to combat. The musical notes emerging from the harp formed a giant topping of 300 feet. The giant took a motion towards Austin whilst creating an ambiance to express strength.


    This amused Austin. He thought, ''Wow! That is some amazing sound wave skill she is using. Moments ago, she controlled nine lions and now this giant.''


    Evidently, the giant had magnanimous amount of force and energy. Austin did not have time to think about anything else. He had to fight against it. His level 7 sword intent turned into seven streaks of sword radiance. Then those streaks of sword radiance flew towards the giant like beautiful shooting stars.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Went the streaks!


    Austin was now controlling the streaks of the sword radiance so that he could cut the giant''s huge body into pieces and finish it.


    "Argh!" roared the giant.


    It seemed that the giant knew what the sword radiance was doing and that it was fighting against the enemy. So it quickly created some magical clouds which tried to wrap up the streaks of sword radiance.


    This sudden change of situation took Carolyn by surprise. She was unaware of Austin''s mastery over sword intent.


    Earlier when Austin fought Braxton, he found out that his level 7 sword intent was nothing compared to Braxton''s level 7 spear intent. But it was during this fight that Austin had learned a lot about sword intent. He knew exactly when and how to use sword intent to exploit the maximum power. This was why his level 7 sword intent had this mastery and power than what it used to be during the battle with Braxton.


    While the sword intent dealt with giant, Austin moved to the left side of the giant using Wind-commanding Skill, leaving an afterimage. Raising his fist, he threw a powerful punch at the giant. His fist''s strength reached to 15, 000 pounds now.


    "Argh!" thundered the giant.


    It raised its big foot to land on Austin. The foot was naturally humongous, and if by chance Austin fell under it, he would turn into minced meat for sure.


    Boom!


    Without giving a second chance to Austin, the giant''s foot landed on him with a loud noise. The impact of the attack shook the whole battle ring vigorously. Carolyn witnessed the whole episode with her own eyes.


    She was extremely excited to see this and smiled broadly. She had been under a lot of pressure after Austin managed to break her Nine-lion Magical Sound Array.


    She had already resorted to the final skill she could use, and that was the Omen Array. It was the strongest sound wave skill she mastered, and it required a lot of vital energy. Had Austin broken the Omen Array, she would have to submit and accept the defeat.


    Surprisingly, Carolyn saw the giant effortl


    being perforated, Austin''s body trembled a bit and vanished off in the air.


    Afterimage!


    It was Austin''s afterimage! Yet again Carolyn was defeated by Austin''s skills.


    In reality, with his spiritual sense, Austin realized beforehand what Carolyn was planning to do. The moment he left the ring, he sensed that Carolyn adjusted her harp to attack him. He instantly took the required measures.


    Using the Wind-commanding Skill, Austin came over to her.


    Austin could reach a distance of 200 meters with just one step. He was about 150 meters away from Carolyn. As a result, he stood next to her at just the blink of an eye.


    "You asked for this!"


    Austin said coldly. It was then that Carolyn noticed him right next to her.


    "No..." she shouted shrilly in terror.


    However, Austin had no more compassion left for this woman and he threw a punch at her head, smashing it into little pieces. Carolyn''s head exploded as if it were a watermelon, and her brains scattered everywhere.


    There was not a single noise in the audience. Everyone silently witnessed the horrific attack.


    Everyone was taken aback by the scene.


    However, no one had any reason to blame Austin, as Carolyn instigated it and dug her own grave.


    "No! Carolyn!" shrieked a man in the audience. His eyes were burning in fury.


    "Austin, you are a dead man!" he cursed through his gritted teeth.


    Austin nonchalantly went back to where his companions were waiting.


    "Austin!"


    Dewey came towards Austin with a flattering smile.


    "You were amazing! Austin, I didn''t expect you to be this strong and ruthless. Austin, you are my boss from now on honestly.


    I really admire you..."


    "Just stop it, Dewey. You are flattering me way too much," said Austin as he tried to pull away from him. He felt a little uncomfortable by his flattery.


    "Austin, you really are something!"


    Maria was full of awe as she stared at Austin with admiration.

 Chapter 405 The Genius Of The Gongsun Clan

    In the third round, Austin had an odd opponent. The young woman had a harp in her arms. Nevertheless, Austin defeated her and qualified for promotion.


    The fourth round of the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games was up next.


    The third round saw about 300 players participating, out of which 150 qualified for the next round.


    The Imperial Warfare Field was the biggest in the entire country and consisted of a 100 battle rings. This meant that all the 150 players could compete at the same time.


    The fourth round began and the number plates of the players who were yet undefeated lit up.


    Then, the teleportation array began which would assign the fixtures to the players. Flashes of swishing noises echoed in the stadium, as all the players were transported to the rings assigned to them.


    There were only 50 spaces in the next round. This meant that the 150 players were determined to make it into those final places, and the competition gained a sense of momentum and prestige.


    Each and every player was ready to play to his strongest strengths and give it all.


    Austin stood in the ring and looked across the battle ring watching his opponent calmly.


    On the other end was an aristocratic handsome man in a yellow shirt, the fragrance of the elixir nauseating everyone that stood near him.


    "Aha, Austin, I hadn''t expected that it would be you who I''d face in this round.


    I''m Owen from the Gongsun Clan. You must have heard of it.


    I did follow your performances in the previous rounds. Sure, you have the potential to be in the top 50 players of the competition.


    But unfortunately, destiny has decided this is the end of your journey, coz I''m your opponent. I will defeat you," Owen said with an air of superiority. He said all this matter-of-factly, as if him defeating Austin was the preordained truth.


    Austin couldn''t help himself and burst into laughter. "This guy has clearly counted his chickens before they''ve even hatched," he thought.


    "Oh? You don''t seem to be in agreement.


    Let me put it this way:


    The Gongsun Clan, as you know, is famous for its alchemy and its magical prowess.


    I am the most astute genius in this generation of the Gongsun Clan!


    The ance


    frustration.


    Austin''s surprisingly strong performances made Theon feel very remorseful. If he had known that Austin had such great potential, he would have persuaded Dwayne and Abbott to keep Austin in the Sun Sect at the Sun Mountain. Austin would have now been fighting on behalf of the Sun Sect if Theon had just taken that extra step.


    Suddenly he felt that it was worth offending the Flaming Sun Valley and the Bloody Wolf Team if they could have the fortune of having such a gifted disciple.


    For a sect, a young talent such as Austin was worth its weight in gold.


    Someone in the audience exclaimed excitedly, "Aha. Owen is in the ring now."


    An old man with white hair and ruddy complexion surrounded by wisps of purple clouds exuded a strong flavor of the elixir. When the martial arts fanatics in the audience had a whiff of the fragrance of the elixir, they felt oddly refreshed. Their minds became particularly flexible, and their inner vitality became fluid.


    The audience was amazed. "The Gongsun Clan is famous for its elixir refining. Now, it seems that they really are worthy of their reputation," someone declared.


    "Owen will have to watch out this time though. His opponent is Austin. Austin is indeed a young man with substantial strength. Although, Austin has a much tougher task cut out. It''ll be difficult for him to beat Owen. As a silver lining though, at least Austin would come out of this alive. Owen hates killing his opponents!"

 Chapter 406 Secret Elixir Skill

    In the battle ring, Austin stood across from Owen.


    Owen was a good-looking guy. He was dressed in pale yellow clothes that complemented his fair skin and he carried a defiant look in his eyes.


    Looking at Austin askance, he began, "Life is precious, and I don''t like killing.


    But you''re an exception. I''ll take your life in the battle ring."


    "Will you? Have I ever messed with you? It seems like it''s our first meeting," Austin responded.


    Owen''s statement had left him rather confused.


    "No, you have never offended me.


    But you''re Carrie''s enemy.


    Carrie is a principal disciple of Flaming Sun Valley. She and I are in love and we''ll get married once we get permission from our parents.


    You messed with the Flaming Sun Valley. She asked me to show you no mercy if you happened to be my opponent.


    To make her happy, I have to break my rule," Owen explained flatly.


    ''Flaming Sun Valley again!


    Looks like Flaming Sun Valley is one of the most prominent sects of the Violet Orchid Empire and has huge influence here. I did have some conflicts with Flaming Sun Valley. Apart from the disciples of the Flaming Sun Valley, other cultivators who got involved with this sect tried to get me in trouble, ''


    Austin brooded, shaking his head resignedly.


    He laughed, but stopped a few moments later.


    "It turns out you are trying to please a woman. You''re really a gentleman. But don''t flatter yourself. I initially planned to let you live after I brought you down because you never upset me. But what a pity! You''re involved with people from the Flaming Sun Valley. I swore that I will kill anyone who has something to do with the Flaming Sun Valley or the Blood Wolf Team during the tournament. So I''m sorry but I can''t keep you alive," Austin finally snapped.


    They had started arguing with each other even before they had started fighting. It now looked like they would be locked in a fierce battle.


    "You''re just a loser! Do you think you''re invincible just because you defeated several weak cultivators? It''s ridiculous! I''l


    xclaimed


    He exerted the Wind-commanding Skill to chase after Owen when his single stride was up to 200 meters long.


    However, Owen''s speed was boosted by his Teleportation Elixir. As a result, Austin failed to punch his opponent several times, despite using his 15, 000-pound force. Loud noises reverberated throughout the battle ring.


    "I''ll give you my final strike," Owen declared.


    He started to give off a herbal scent.


    "The third secret elixir��Savage and Devil Power Elixir!


    The fourth secret elixir��Heaven and Earth Burning Elixir! This could burn the target!


    I''ll display a martial arts skill�� The Great Vajra Palm!"


    A large hand that was as heavy as a mountain appeared over Austin''s head. It possessed an overwhelming power, and there was a fire burning under its palm.


    In the auditorium.


    "Things have gotten interesting. The Great Vajra Palm is a common martial skill. But Owen has used secret elixirs to improve it.


    And this skill''s power has now doubled.


    Owen is really a genius. He took advantage of two secret elixirs to enhance the power of a martial skill. He deserves his reputation. He is really something.


    There is no doubt that Owen will be the winner.


    There is only one thing I am curious about. I''d like to see whether Austin can survive this," a powerful elder speculated, with a gleam in his eyes.

 Chapter 407 The Great Vajra Palm (Part One)

    "I had least expected Owen to be so smart that he now has the ability to combine two kinds of elixirs and put them into a martial arts skill to help strengthen his power as well as the force with which he attacks. This fellow has always been so quiet and wordless. Guess he has been quietly but consistently working on his skills! Who would have thought that he would give us such a surprise today?" an old man with grey hair cried joyfully.


    The old man was so pleased by Owen''s magical performance that his face routinely contorted from his incessant laughing. His excitement was palpable. The old man, with his soft and delicate skin, seemed to be an accomplished pill refiner. Streams of purple mists floated outwards from him, the fragrance that surely smelled like one from an elixir spread itself diligently in the atmosphere.


    Hearing the old man''s appreciation of Owen, Emperor Arthur nodded his head in consent. "You are right. This young man is really an excellent fighter. Did he come from the Gongsun Clan? I am quite impressed by his performance. It looks like our Violet Orchid Empire has been constantly cultivating quite a few talented fighters in recent years," the emperor complimented.


    He then began contemplating, trying hard to make sense of something. "But, you know what? I have been wondering about something that has been running in my mind constantly. In the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games this year, I can see that you top five sects have dispatched a number of excellent disciples to participate, and their strengths are indeed very impressive.


    However, contrary to what I have anticipated, the sects other than these top five also have some prominent disciples. I have hardly heard the names of the disciples who''ve come from the smaller sects. Yet, their capabilities are on par with the disciples from the well-established sects.


    It intrigues me to think of how these small sects were able to train such proficient fighters given they have a limited amount of cultivation resources. The fact that these disciples also stick to their small sects is a worthy observation. Maybe, if you train with a smaller sect, there is an implicit pressure to train harder given that you will be fighting against a sect with much more resources and you don


    e with wonder.


    Austin was now on the back foot, as Owen had successfully carried out an attack and suppressed Austin''s power. "You can go to hell now!" Owen shouted.


    Owen felt a certain degree of thrill seeing how hard his Great Vajra Palm had hit Austin. To obliterate Austin''s existence entirely, he ordered his Great Vajra Palm to hit Austin even harder.


    "I don''t think you can withstand this forever. Show me how many blows you can sustain, you fool! Here, have a taste of this!"


    Gathering all his energy in the Great Vajra Palm, he flung it fiercely towards Austin.


    This time, the blow was aimed directly at Austin''s head.


    Hurriedly, Austin lifted his arms and attempted to block the palm from hitting him. The blow hit his hands loudly and it reverberated around the ring.


    The force of the palm made Austin stagger backwards. The palm was so terrible in its strength that it reduced the battle ring to dust. The arena began wobbling, as if a deadly earthquake had struck.


    Unfortunately, another blow was already on its way.


    Austin barely had time to recover from the first attack, and he still had his arms above his head when another strike fell.


    This strike was harder, and Austin was thrown away to the edge of the ring. As he fell, a massive crater was formed. However, Austin wasn''t injured. Reacting instinctively, he stood up and jumped into the battle ring. As a rule, no player was supposed to step out of the battle ring��otherwise he would be adjudged as a loser.

 Chapter 408 The Great Vajra Palm (Part Two)

    Owen was beaming with delight and watching Austin struggle brought him special pleasure. "How does it feel, Austin? I am surprised you''re still standing even after multiple attacks of my Great Vajra Palm. No sweat! How long will you stand, anyway?


    You are indeed a worthy opponent. I am very much impressed, although I will have to kill you now."


    Owen sounded as if he thought he was almighty and was now in charge of whether Austin lived or died. He thought he was completely in control of the situation, as well as everything that was happening in the battle ring.


    "It seems like this is the best the Great Vajra Palm can achieve," Austin reassured himself.


    It was enough. Austin knew if he kept sustaining Owen''s attacks, it was pointless. The entire purpose of the battle was to defeat the other. It was time for Austin to begin his attacks, otherwise this standoff would never end. Austin, however, couldn''t underestimate Owen at any cost for he had cultivated a strong, tough body power.


    But Owen wasn''t a novice. By the time Austin had come to that decision, he had another blow coming towards him.


    Austin was ready. In a trice, he put his Wind-commanding Skill into action and dodged the attack of the Great Vajra Palm deftly.


    Jumping to the other end of the battle ring, he crossed his fingers and released his vital energy. Instantly, a stream of vital energy came pouring out of his fingers and began swirling around his hands like golden snakes.


    He then gathered the vital energy in his hands and activated his mind control skill. The vital energy following his mind''s instructions gradually formed into a nine-layered golden tower.


    The golden tower began emanating streaks of blinding light which surrounded the entire battle ring giving it a golden border. The tower was also absorbing the vital energy that Austin had released at the same time.


    The tower had now collected so much energy that it began to vibrate. Vital energy winds began flowing out of the tower, wrapping everything in its golden hued blanket.


    Austin''s mind control skill expertly controlled the tower as he now made it even larger and longer. It then suddenly turned tangible, floating in front of Austin as if waiting for his command. Realizing that the nine-layered tower was in its most powerful stage, he ordered it to attack the Great Vajra Palm.


    Objectively, it was a major achievement that Austin was able to make a nine-layered tower. He had already succeeded in cultivating the third step of the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill, which was also incidentally the highest stage he could achieve.


    Although he had cultivated this nine-layered Grand Pagoda, he had never tested its power on anyone. He knew this was the right time to unravel its mystery and see how powerful it was.


    The moment the nine-layered Grand Pagoda and the Great Vajra Palm met in the a


    ld be so strong as to be able to finish all three stages of the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill and reach the Major Achievement Stage?


    Everyone felt they were in a dream, for such drama and such turn of events could never happen in reality��and yet here it was.


    They knew that on the basis of strength, Austin now held a substantial advantage over any one of them. This was not a good sign to the Sun Sect as it brought back some unhappy memories.


    All the disciples of the Sun Sect were amazed by Austin''s power, but were also frightened at the same time.


    Those who had doubts on his skills before, were now watching Austin with admiration and respect.


    Only the Sect Leader Theon, upon noting Austin''s powerful strength, was regretful about his decisions in the past.


    The best disciple he thought could compete in a game of such quality was Braxton. But to his disappointment, Austin had defeated him in the previous round, and that was quite easy. Braxton had just walked on the stage and Austin had beaten him badly to death. Surprisingly, Austin himself, after going through so many rounds, still remained uninjured.


    ''Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill? How did I not predict that Austin could cultivate this skill?'' Theon sighed and murmured to himself.


    While marveling at Austin''s strength, Theon wistfully wished that he had treated him better in the past. He deeply regretted conspiring with the Flaming Sun Valley and the Blood Wolf Team to chase Austin away. If he had chosen to back Austin at the time, he wouldn''t be so guilt-ridden now and would have earned a good reputation for himself and popularity for his sect.


    "How is this even possible?"


    From the other side of the battle ring, came the grey-haired old man''s baffled and bewildered voice. The original gloating look that his face had had since long vanished, and was replaced by an astonishing wonder over Austin''s strength.

 Chapter 409 Qualifying For The Final Round

    In the battle ring.


    "That''s impossible!"


    Owen thundered in a mighty voice that drowned out all other speech. He was unwilling to believe what had just happened. The Great Vajra Palm, aided by two different kinds of elixirs, had exploded with a bang. Lively flames shrouded by wreaths of dark, red smoke shot out from the explosion and leaped around in the battle ring like dancing spirits.


    ''What?


    Could it be true that the smoke and flames from the explosion have revealed the full potency of the Savage and Devil Power Elixir, as well as the Heaven and Earth Burning Elixir?


    It appears that both kinds of elixirs have a masculine energy.


    These are a great tonic to me.''


    Overjoyed, a bright light ball shot forth from Austin''s elixir field, motivated by his very thought.


    Greedily, the light ball began to devour all of the smoke which permeated the air as well as the flames which were scattered upon the battle ring. In less than one minute, the battle ring was cleared of smog and became sunny again, as if nothing had happened!


    ''What?


    It feels like the light ball of my elixir field is growing bigger with the increased boost of all the elixirs I have just devoured. Is my vital energy realm making its way to the next level?


    Could it be?


    Is it a sign of a looming breakthrough to the Mysterious Realm?''


    Austin thought with a gasp. Only a few cultivators were capable of reaching the Mysterious Realm from the Earth Realm, even after a whole life''s cultivation. Even in the realm of the Violet Orchid Empire, only a few dozen cultivators had reached the Mysterious Realm, while Earth Realm cultivators were too numerous to count.


    ''A Mysterious Realm cultivator would certainly make for a one man powerhouse in the Violet Orchid Empire.


    Such great potency from Owen''s elixirs! This is really quite beyond my expectation.'' Austin''s heart was singing.


    "Ha ha ha, now it''s my turn to counterattack. Hope that you''ve enjoyed your attack!" He burst out into laughter.


    Glaring at Owen''s pale face and terribly scared eyes, Austin could only feel his own heart throb with a great happiness.


    Austin launched his Wind-commanding Skill. And in the blinking of eye he hovered in front of Owen, ready to launch his attack. Only a shadow remained in the spot where he had launched from.


    This was the last thing that Owen would have expected: his trump skill, which he had spent a dozen years on, was being outfoxed by Austin in a second!


    Moreover


    Owen into pulpy pieces of flesh and broken bones, Austin clapped his hands in satisfaction and strolled back to Prince Reuben''s camp, quite relaxed.


    ''Oh? Have they advanced to the final round as well?'' Austin thought.


    He found Dewey and Maria in the camp, which meant that they had won out in the fourth round as well.


    Now six of the cultivators recruited by Prince Reuben had gone through to the fourth round of the tryouts, including Austin, Dewey, Maria, Michael, Philip, and Joshua.


    Michael, Philip, and Joshua were not happy with Austin''s victory. Especially Michael and Philip. They just snorted derisively behind his back at his victory, because they had already fallen out with Austin.


    To Austin''s surprise, however, Dewey had somehow also advanced to the final tryout. It seemed that he had also cultivated a hidden martial master-hand.


    It was possible to gain victory, if luck was with him in the first two rounds, facing weak opponents.


    But strength and perseverance would be required as the rivals also grew stronger in the last two rounds.


    Among over 150 players, 70 had advanced to the final round after the fourth round of tryouts.


    "All winners, go back to your own camps. The final tryout will begin in half an hour. 50 Players will be selected to enter the Mysterious Nether World," the sharp and high-pitched voice of the old eunuch spread across the Imperial Warfare Field.


    At last, the final tryout was drawing near!


    All of the contestants and commons were babbling excitedly and wondered: what would the final battle be like?


    Which 50 players would qualify to enter the Mysterious Nether World?

 Chapter 410 The Final Knockout (Part One)

    After four rounds of the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games were complete, a troubling figure of 74 players was left. The next round would be to eliminate the surplus and rank the top 50.


    However, now arose a problem. Twenty-four people needed to be eliminated now to bring the count down to 50.


    But if the competition went on like the previous four rounds where players fought one-on-one, half of the players would be eliminated and only thirty-seven would have been left.


    So right now, everyone in the audience was curious to figure out how the competition was going to proceed from here.


    When Austin returned to the team of Prince Reuben, he saw that only six players were left now. There had been a hundred players fighting for Prince Reuben but after the previous four rounds, a majority of them had been eliminated.


    One thing that surprised Austin right now was the fact that after fighting with Owen, the golden sphere inside his elixir field had absorbed the efficacy of two different kinds of secret elixirs. Austin now felt that his vital energy cultivation base had vaguely touched the brim of a breakthrough. Therefore, instead of resting, he chose to spend the next hour sitting down with his legs crossed and ordered the vital energy inside his body to fill his energy meridians with the help of the Golden Sun Scripture.


    After participating in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games and seeing so many cultivators who were still very young but already at the medium or premium stage of Earth Realm, Austin realized that his own cultivation base which was at the premium stage of Earth Realm was hardly worth mentioning. So, he was now very eager to improve his cultivation base and make a breakthrough.


    More importantly, his greatest enemies were Jaime of the Sun Sect and two more giant forces��the Flaming Sun Valley and the Blood Wolf Team. Austin knew that only if he broke into the Mysterious Realm could he defend himself well in the future.


    So when he found that his c


    the competition."


    Somehow, the shrill voice of the old eunuch reached every competitor''s ears clearly and was loud enough so that it made them feel that he was standing right next to them. This clearly showed the old eunuch''s superior strength in terms of cultivation base.


    "74 contestants remain who are going compete for the 50 spots. Those who qualify will go to the Mysterious Nether World. Now, I know you''re been wondering how the final round of the competition will take place.


    Do not worry. I shall explain it to you."


    The old eunuch continued slowly with a very leisurely look on his face.


    The contestants were so anxious at this moment, they hated the old eunuch''s slow way of speaking.


    "The last round will proceed like this:


    The 74 players are going to be paired randomly. These pairs will fight in the battle rings as usual.


    During that process, the 24 players who are defeated first will be eliminated and the remaining 50 will be promoted.


    In other words, not all 37 pairs of players need to defeat their opponent. Now, the question here, is of time. So either destroy your enemy as soon as possible, or keep going for as long as you can. The first 24 losers will be eliminated, and after that, even if a fight is going on in a ring, they can stop and proceed to the next round together.

 Chapter 411 The Final Knockout (Part Two)

    And yes, today, your victory also depends on your fortune. If you are assigned a strong opponent, you may be eliminated quickly. If you are assigned with a weak man, you can get promoted easily.


    So, the last round is a competition of both strength and fortune!


    It is entirely possible that on some battle rings, the competitors are acquaintances or even old friends. And since there is a chance that they will cooperate with each other and delay until 24 others are eliminated, in order to avoid such a situation, the last round of the competition will only last for an hour. If 24 competitors haven''t been eliminated after an hour, everyone will draw lots at the end which will determine who gets a chance to enter the Mysterious Nether World.


    So, everyone, don''t restrain your strength. If you have to draw lots to decide whether you will be promoted or not, your future will depend entirely on your fortune. No matter how strong you are, there is a chance that you will be eliminated when you draw lots.


    Now, let''s start our competition now."


    ''The competition is only going to last for an hour. After an hour, if we don''t defeat 24 competitors, the final team to enter into the Mysterious Nether World will be decided on chance entirely?'' Everyone was going over the idea carefully.


    As soon as the old eunuch finished his words, all the competitors'' number plates lit up. They were going to be teleported.


    Lights suddenly flashed in the arena. A stream of spatial teleportation power suddenly sent the 74 competitors to the 37 battle rings in a moment.


    Before they could recover, the fight was on!


    Everyone started their battle with fierce attacks as soon as they saw their opponent.


    As the competition had reached its final knockout phase, each of the remaining 74 competitors was as strong as the other which meant the fights were going to be fierce.


    elf to be his brother-in-law.


    "Annoying trash! Why are there so many trash people in such competitions?"


    The boy looked at his opponent calmly and shook his head with a deep sigh.


    "Wait, young man, I''m serious ... Er ��"


    Before the slender young man could finish his words, his eyes suddenly caught sight of a sliver-white flash from their corners. The next second, a small sharp blade was stuck into his throat and he couldn''t even complete the rest of his words. He fell down with deep gurgling sounds.


    Another competitor had been eliminated!


    A few moments after the competition started, about a dozen competitors had already been eliminated in the battle rings.


    Obviously, the players who thought that they were stronger than their opponents were unwilling to determine their destination just by the drawing of lots. So, they were all unreserved and strove to defeat their opponents in the shortest possible time. . . .


    After Austin was teleported, he found himself standing in a battle ring face to face with a man.


    "Austin? It''s you!"


    Hearing the voice, Austin raised his head and looked at his opponent.


    A familiar figure was standing in front of him. He hadn''t expected that his opponent would be Michael!

 Chapter 412 A Wise Decision

    Austin and Michael were participating in the tournament on behalf of the Prince Reuben. As a result, they were supposed to be teammates.


    Michael was going through a series of mixed emotions. Before this Outstanding Talents Exchange Games, he had fought against Austin multiple times.


    It was after their last fight that he realized that the skill he was proud of didn''t work at all against Austin. Besides, he had observed Austin''s performance and had become aware of his power. This caused Michael to be slightly afraid of him.


    When Michael found out that he was going to face Austin in the next round, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    He didn''t think he could defeat Austin.


    The moment Austin caught sight of Michael, his eyes grew tense and outlook colder.


    The two were supposed to work with each other since they were fighting for Reuben. But, Michael always acted like he was superior to Austin, teased him and even put him down several times. Austin was upset with this treatment and sincerely wanted Michael dead.


    Austin focused his cold, merciless eyes on Michael.


    Michael stared at him, feeling slightly queasy.


    They looked straight at each other.


    Michael detected a strong sense of mercilessness and indifference inside Austin.


    His heart skipped a beat due to this inescapable fear.


    ''Austin is annoying, but he is a tough opponent nevertheless. He possesses a horribly strong physical strength and swift movement speed. He has mastered an overwhelming martial arts skill. What''s more, he has also grasped the level 7 sword intent. I have to admit that I can''t beat him.


    I have an idea though. I''ll pretend to be friendly and make peace with him.


    Humph! And then, when I find a chance, I''ll bring him down!'' Michael thought to himself.


    He bit his lower lip and walked up to Austin.


    He stopped in front of Austin, swallowed his pride and bowing to him slight, said, "Buddy, there have been some misunderstandings between us.


    I''m sorry for my rude actions and I hope you are willing to bury the hatchet.


    After all, haven''t we signed up in this game on behalf of the same prince? I''m sure he hopes to see us to cooperate with each other so that he gets to win this game. After all, he wants to sit on the throne and we''re here to help him.


    In a word, we should act as friends not enemies.


    How about we finish this pretense of a fight later? I bet 24 contestants will be eliminated soon.


    That way, we could enter into the Mysterious Nether World. I believe that will please the prince, and he will reward us handsomely.


    And we could work together after we enter the Mysterious Nether World. It''s a win-win solution. What do you say?"


    Michael had tried to be as sincere and cordial as he could, trying to persuade Austin to believe that he had offered the suggestion for the sake of both of them and didn''t have any ulterior motive.


    However, Austin was perceptive enough and had already seen through his little trick. He had noticed the fleeting traitorous intention in Michael''s eyes before he had spoken. He knew that Michael would make a move to take him down once he got an opportunity. Of course, he had no intention of taking his advice.


    Austin glanced at Michael coldly and snorted. In a detached voice


    nter the Mysterious Nether World!


    Those who were trying to buy them more time were overjoyed at the sudden announcement.


    Dewey laughed out and exclaimed cheerfully, "I made it! I made it! I broke into the top 50. I can have a trip to the Mysterious Nether World."


    Dewey''s joy was beyond words. He was about to dance in his extreme joy but stopped when his eyes met Caden''s angry glare. Slightly scared, he tuned down his celebrations and sneaked out of the battle ring.


    "As for those qualified contestants, please come over to me. I will have to make an announcement," an old eunuch declared loudly.


    The fifty contestants strode up to the eunuch in anticipation of what was to come.


    "Congratulations everyone. After fierce fights, you have finally earned the chance to enter into the Mysterious Nether World.


    As for this Outstanding Talents Exchange Games, there is still one round left to finish


    the finals.


    Now if you want to take part in the finals, please stand on my left.


    If not, please stand on the right.


    The finals will be a battle between the best cultivators. I''m sure you know the risks if you choose to participate in the finals.


    So please think twice before you make a decision.


    If you overestimate your power or underestimate that of others, you might die and miss the chance to enter the Mysterious Nether World," the eunuch said firmly.


    ''These fifty contestants in front of me are the elites among the young generation of the Violet Orchid Empire.


    There is a strong chance of there being deaths and casualties in the finals. It would be a loss to lose any of them, '' he brooded.


    Half an hour later, a majority of the participants stood on the right, recusing themselves from participating in the finals.


    Only seven contestants stood on the left.


    Most contestants felt that only elite cultivators like Leo were qualified for the finals. Although they were convinced they were good enough to break into the top fifty, they didn''t think they were powerful enough to fight for the first place. They perceived that it was a wise decision to not participate.


    Seven cultivators had chosen to participate in the finals.

 Chapter 413 Diabolic Wolf Formula

    Finally, the number of candidates for the Mysterious Nether World challenge was down to 50.


    The ultimate round of the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games was said to be the most nerve-racking of all. The Games was supposed to crown the top three cultivators in the Empire, making the competition highly aggressive. Plus, with Emperor Arthur pinning the prize at an exorbitant amount of money, weaponry, formulas, servants and houses, all sorts of cultivators were tempted to go all out. Once, you became the top three, life would mean a dream as Emperor Arthur recognizes the trio as honorary princes.


    And yet this dream meant risking it all, including their lives. Getting into battle could lead to a crippling injury or even death. Which is why only the best and most confident young cultivators signed up for the round. After all, it made sense to bet on a horse that was destined to win.


    Finally, only seven out of the 50 shortlisted candidates signed up for the final round.


    43 of the candidates stopped fighting willingly. They were more than happy to be a part of the Mysterious Nether World team and keep it at just that. To aim for a spot in the top three could mean losing out on an advantage that they already had.


    For the ten princes rooting for their respective formations, the outcome had been neither exhilarating nor disappointing. For a few princes, seven or eight of their cultivators had reached the top 50 positions while some princes had only two or three fighters in the illustrious ranks of combatants. "Gee?


    Tin, will you fight the final round? Do you think you have it in you to be one of the top three?"


    As Dewey put the question to Austin, he heard his friend''s name being announced as one of the seven participants for the final round. His jaw dropped. Austin had already registered!


    "Well, Tin indeed you are qualified to fight in the last round. I am glad you are one of the seven. But, I''ll be honest with you, somehow I didn''t see this coming at all," said Dewey. The fact was that Austin stood a few meters too many from Dewey, which is why he couldn''t hear most of what Dewey was saying. And yet Dewey''s judgment of Austin''s abilities was on point and always had been from the start. He was a man of rational judgment and knew how to gauge any cultivator''s ranking. But somehow with Austin, he had fallen short in his understanding by quite a margin.


    "I too had an intuition that Austin will shock us as a fighter for the top three spots," said Maria, looking at Austin thoughtfully.


    Besides Austin, Dewey, Maria and Philip had also ranked in the top 50 and they were now members of the Mysterious Nether World team. So in all, there were four people from Prince Reuben''s team who had earned their place in the Mysterious Nether World.


    After inwardly struggling for a long time, Philip had decided to give up the thought of joining the ultimate round. It was impossible for him to be one of the top three. He knew that. In fact, he thought that Austin too wouldn''t make it.


    So he snorted in contempt at Austin and wal


    Formula. When one reaches the Major Achievement Stage, an ancient diabolic wolf can be summoned from ether. Legend says that they are incredibly hard to defeat but I had never expected any of it to be true."


    "Dear courtiers, do you think Wilson will make a miracle and beat Leo?"


    asked Emperor Arthur, looking at the five Sect Leaders.


    "Your Majesty, Wilson''s Diabolic Wolf Formula is powerful, but I see that he started practicing the formula not too long ago. Summoning a diabolic wolf is his limit. Also, Leo''s Nine-demon Bloody Fist has attained the Major Achievement Stage, which is going to be immensely formidable for Wilson. In that case, Leo will prove himself to be the stronger of the two."


    The Sect Leader of the Peripatetic Sect gave his clear analysis to the emperor.


    The other sect leaders nodded in agreement but remained silent. All of them thought Wilson was going after a rhino with a butter knife. On the battle ring, Wilson looked pale. Obviously he had tried his best. Summoning the diabolic wolf had cost him much of his energy.


    And the Peripatetic Sect Leader was right. Leo motivated the Nine Demon Fists above his head and ordered it to tear the diabolic wolf to shreds. Seeing his imminent defeat, Wilson vomited blood and in a panic, dashed to break his number plate to teleport out of the battle ring petrified that he was about to die.


    Now all eyes were on Garret from the Flaming Sun Valley and Caden from the Bloody Hero Gang''s fight. They too were neck and neck in superiority. But Garret was a little better than Caden. After a fierce battle, Caden was thrown out of the battle ring as Garret charged a violent attack at him. Garret won the battle.


    On the battle ring of Danny from the Joy Gang and the beautiful young man, the fight turned out to be really boring. The outcome was already known and there was no thrill to captivate everyone''s attention.


    The young man stood still as he waited for Danny''s attack. Danny too was prepared as he had studied all of the young man''s combats.

 Chapter 414 One Blade

    The battle between Danny and the strikingly handsome teen had not started. Both remained still.


    The way this teen fought couldn''t be simpler. To be precise, it couldn''t be more boring.


    In each battle, he only needed one blade.


    Every time the blade appeared, a life ended.


    Everyone had failed in determining how this blade worked. It seemed as though the teen didn''t use any blade skill or blade intent.


    However, this far into the tournament, no one had survived this one blade.


    If Danny was being honest, upon being teleported onto the battle ring and discovering that this teen was his first opponent, he couldn''t help but feel terrified.


    He had actually observed how his opponents fought, but he couldn''t figure out how and when this particular cultivator would strike. The unknown was the most dangerous.


    Without knowing the opponent''s technique, how could Danny even devise a plan against him? Was defeating him even possible?


    So, Danny decided to continue observing the teen until he could make something out. As long as the opponent kept still, Danny did the same. The two of them stared at each other. Before it even started, the battle reached a deadlock.


    Time passed. While this battle ring was quiet, the battles in the two other rings had finished.


    The two cultivators in this battle seemed to be petrified. Aside from the occasional blinking, they were completely immobile.


    Finally...


    "Oh? You seem to be scared of me."


    A big grin was now plastered on the teen''s face. His skin was unbelievably clear and he had red lips and stunning white teeth. His smile was inexplicably gorgeous. One wouldn''t be surprised if he stood out even among a group of attractive women.


    "Alright. Once my blade is out, you will be dead. It''s like your ticket to hell. My blade will take you there.


    No one can escape it, not even you. This will only result in your death!


    So, are you ready to accept your fate?"


    The teen was smiling warmly. The scene was rather hilarious. Even though his words were frightening, he had a facial expression that looked like he was talking to a close friend.


    The longer he smiled, the more pressured Danny felt. Beads of sweat started to form on his forehead.


    ''I still can''t figure out how his blade works. It seems like waiting isn''t effective. If he uses his flying blade again, I don''t think I''ll be able to dodge it. Maybe I should change my strat


    ugh, to decipher the process.


    The best he could do was guess. He surmised that the speed of the blade was beyond the speed of one''s spiritual sense. So, before a person even realized that a blade was coming to take his or her life, he or she would have already been dead.


    Plus, throughout the battle, both of the teen''s hands were purposely hidden in his long sleeves. No one would easily figure that he was holding a blade, ready to attack. Thus, it would be almost impossible to predict when the blade would be thrown.


    If his move couldn''t be predicted, how he made the move would naturally be hard to grasp. How could one possibly defend oneself without knowing where the attack would come from and when it would be dealt?


    Austin fell into a reverie. The further he delved into the teen''s blade, the deeper his understanding of that move became.


    How could he guard himself against that blade?


    Austin began cracking his brain for answers to the difficult question. . .


    "Alright, the first round of battles for the top three is over now.


    The winners are Leo from the Peripatetic Sect, Garret from the Flaming Sun Valley, and... this teen who uses the blade.


    The second round will start now," the old eunuch announced.


    "Shiu- Shiu- Shiu- Shiu-"


    Four flashes of light appeared and instantly, four people were teleported to the battle rings.


    "It''s him!"


    Austin stood on his feet and stared at the opponent. He was speechless. Unfortunately, the opponent in this round was none other than the teen who mastered the blade!


    It was the killer who never needed a second blade!

 Chapter 415 You Are Rather Weak (Part One)

    There were only seven people fighting for the top three positions of the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games. Each of them had what would be considered extraordinary abilities and was one in a thousand. They were all the leading ones among all the young cultivators of Violet Orchid Empire.


    Austin and the teen stood in the battle ring, staring at each other. He was the young man who always mercilessly finished his opponents off with just one blade stab.


    Both Austin and that teen had been unknown to the public before they had taken part in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games since there were other better-known competitors and crowd favorites. However, gradually, they had attracted more and more attention with their performance and prowess.


    Even now, many people in the audience didn''t know Symon''s name or background. He appeared to be very mysterious to the public. People wondered if he was from a powerful clan or sect.


    People had paid little attention to either Austin or Symon, because neither of them had a strong background, nor were they associated with any powerful families, clans or sects. But it turned out that they were both dark horses.


    Upon seeing the two men in the batter ring, finally facing off with each other, people in the audience could not hold their excitement and began to speculate on the outcome of the upcoming fight.


    "This is going to be fun��Austin versus the King of Blade. The fight between the two strongest cultivators!" one said.


    People in the audience nicknamed that teen "the King of Blade." In his previous battles, he eliminated every opponent with just one blade stab. No one could survive from his lethal blade attack.


    "It sounds amazing. Guys, who do you think will win?"


    another one asked curiously.


    "It''s hard to say who will win.


    Austin has cul


    tent is called ''blade potential.'' With the mysterious blade potential, he can control his blade as he wishes.


    Only cultivators above the Mysterious Realm can possibly defeat Symon, because only they have spiritual sense. Spiritual sense is a kind of mental power. Only cultivators with spiritual sense can feel Symon''s blade potential, and thus block his attack."


    Blade potential?


    Mental power? Spiritual sense?


    When the man spewed out such strong words describing advanced techniques, the rest of them couldn''t make out what he was talking about since none of them had ever heard the techniques he was talking about.


    Despite the confusion, some of them couldn''t help but nod in approval. His words did make some sense to them.


    "So, Austin is likely to lose," someone said.


    "Right. Austin''s strong physical power, his cultivation base, and his level 7 sword intent are no longer a secret to us. Symon, on the contrary, hasn''t put his cards on the table yet. He has killed all his opponents with just a single stab from his formidable blade. I guess a talented young man like him must have more powerful and mysterious means that we are not aware of yet. So, Symon will win for sure," the man said.

 Chapter 416 You Are Rather Weak (Part Two)

    His words convinced almost all the surrounding people. They turned to look at Symon in a new light, with admiration as if he were already the winner.


    "I don''t think the highlight of this battle is the result. I''m dying to know if Austin is able to last long enough to make Symon launch a second stab.


    After all, Symon has never done it before. None of his previous opponents was able to survive his single stab. What a powerful young man!"


    the man praised. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath as if he was recalling some of Symon''s previous wonderful battles. . .


    In the battle ring, however, Austin looked at Symon calmly, serene like the proverbial calm before a storm. There was no sign of nervousness on his face.


    Symon was quiet, wearing a broad smile. But if you took a closer look, you could tell from his cold eyes that his smile did not reach his eyes and it was not sincere at all. Disdain could be seen in his eyes.


    Austin and Symon looked at each other with great interest, sizing each other up hoping to gauge their opponent''s weaknesses.


    Austin felt as if he were being targeted by a dangerous beast.


    Not until then did Austin realize that Symon''s body was covered with a dense blade aura. This blade aura was emitting negative, evil mental waves as if sending a warning for him to keep off.


    There was a kind of will delivered by Symon''s blade aura, which warned others that Symon himself was invincible.


    No wonder his opponents couldn''t help but feel a sudden compulsion to go down on their knees and surrender. If Symon''s opponent was a less determined man, Symon didn''t even have to launch his attack. He could destroy his mental de


    n that, you have no other means of action.


    Let me put it in another way. As long as I can block your blade, then you won''t be able to hurt me anymore.


    And it''ll be a piece of cake for me to kill you."


    "Really?


    Truth be told, I''ve put my heart and soul into cultivating my blade, and I don''t have any other means of attack.


    But do you really think you can block my blade?"


    Symon didn''t deny what Austin had said. After saying that, he no longer held back his killing intention. Since the little punk had dared to question his abilities, he decided to show him just how powerful his blade skill was. Streaks of blade-light were sent out from his eyes.


    Suddenly, the battle ring blurred in people''s eyes and no one could tell what was happening.


    It was as if the whole place had experienced a tremor. And then.. Clank!


    Swoosh!


    People in the audience seemed to have seen a flash of light in the battle ring.


    But they were not so sure about what they had seen or experienced since when they blinked their eyes, they saw nothing.


    The truth was, Symon finally launched his attack.

 Chapter 417 The Ultimate Battle (Part One)

    Someone darted out of nowhere. It was Symon, the famous King of Blade. He had finally made his move.


    The movement was so quick that a person could barely catch it with his eyes. The sparks on Symon''s sharp blade appeared one moment and vanished the next, making it obvious to all that his art of blade was perfection.


    The speed of the blade was not in the least reduced by the air friction. The spectators watched the soul-stirring scene with bated breath.


    Seeing the blade coming at him, Austin took a step back from his position. His movement was barely perceivable. It was always better to stay put than to move.


    Time seemed to freeze and the air itself seemed to stop moving. It was so quiet and still that one could hear a pin drop.


    This was the only chance Symon would get, so the blow he delivered had to be deadly.


    A decisive blow.


    The sharp edge of the blade approached Austin with an apparent crushing force.


    The friction between the blade and the air created more gleaming sparks. The blinding light ricocheted in every direction. Time seemed to stop and space seemed to halt its existence. The spectators'' thoughts and souls were as if caged by an undeniable fear. However, Austin himself was unaffected. He was still sharp and swift. This time, he dodged quickly to his right.


    The blade came down with a terrific crash. Austin stood on the tips of his toes. It looked like he had evaded the deadly attack without the slightest scratch. A mighty bang echoed across the battle ring. The blade had lacerated the ground, erupting showers of sparks at the exact time it made nearby stones fly and burst into scorching flames. They were as bright as the sun. The crowd was nearly blinded.


    By the time the spectators regained steady breaths, the magnificent scene previously before them had vanished. The two opponents standing seemed so tranquil, like nothing fazed them at all. However, the brutally damaged battle ring said otherwise.


    ''The chilling blade and the sparks, were they real?'' people wondered as they snapped out of their dreamlike state.


    Austin and Symon looked at each other in absolute silence.


    The spectators whispered among themse


    He looked up and stared at Austin in bewilderment. Symon was a young and mighty warrior, the favorite of his times. But now, Austin had all but trampled all over his confidence. He slunk into despair almost in an instant.


    "Yes, yes. You are right. How can you be wrong?


    You win and l lose.


    I concede my defeat to you, Austin.


    However, make no mistakes��I will be back. You are not better than me. You never will be. You lord it over me as if you are superior to me. Don''t be so arrogant and condescending! I will be back! You''d better bear that in mind.


    This is not the end of me. I will resign and return to my hometown, in remote mountains and virgin forests, and live there in seclusion. I will grind away at the art of the sword. I will imbibe in me the true meaning of a warrior one day. When that day comes, I will throw down the gauntlet. I hope you shall rise to my challenge.


    I do not bear a grudge against you, Austin, though you do defeat me in front of everybody today.


    I am grateful to you. Do you want to know why? Because you have become my new prey. I have set my sights on defeating you. I was sick of being invincible! You saved me from that boredom and gave me a second life.


    I''ve said enough! Just remember, you have to wait for me. Wait for me to defeat you!"


    Symon didn''t stay sullen for too long. On the contrary, his sorrow and listlessness vanished soon, to be replaced with a wave of rekindled hope.

 Chapter 418 The Ultimate Battle (Part Two)

    At the moment, Austin felt deep reverence for this proud and reserved young warrior.


    Symon could afford to accept what happened to him. The merits of it far outweighed the other defects he might have.


    "Good! I promise you. Symon, I will be waiting for you, although I highly doubt you will be able to defeat me," Austin replied.


    All wise men appreciated intelligence in others.


    Symon looked at Austin in awe. Then at once, he turned around and jumped out of the battle ring, leaving at a confident pace.


    All around Austin was deathly silence.


    The result came as a surprise to everybody on the sidelines. They couldn''t believe what had unfolded before their very eyes. They stared at Symon in disbelief. How could Austin defeat Symon without the slightest of efforts?


    It was unimaginable of Symon to give up so easily. Leaving the battle ring was akin to waving the white flag of surrender. Symon, a man of iron, was not popular for admitting defeat.


    They wondered if there were other reasons behind it.


    Nobody knew exactly what occurred during the progress of the battles, but that didn''t stop them from endless and unnecessary fault-findings. The young warriors were fond of the limelight. It was human nature, after all, and not something that ought to be criticized too harshly. But just now, when Symon left the ring, the verbose young men suddenly couldn''t find their tongues. It was like somebody had seized them by their throats, letting no air in and no sound out.


    However, no matter what these young men thought, the battle between Austin and Symon was over. Austin emerged victorious and Symon was defeated.


    This legendary battle was now done and dusted! Austin had proved himself one more time.


    Elsewhere, on the other battle rings, things were quite different.


    Leo summoned nine fierce gigantic cannon-like Demon Fists. The Nine Demon Fists were enveloped in blood, fighting a three-legged golden crow with all their might. Raging flames emerged from inside the three-legged golden crow and shot into the sky.


    "It is burning!" people screamed.


    Two warriors fought a pitched battle.


    Suddenly, Leo called out to his Nine Demon Fists.


    The Nine Demon Fists answered the call of their master at once. They bellowed in a crushing roar of rage and suddenly


    thunder rolled in the distance, the rumbling noise fast approaching the crow.


    The Nine Demon Fists burst into flames and hit the three-legged golden crow on the head simultaneously. A combined force of as many as nine fists was behind the attack. The enormous power could easily tear mountains and rivers apart.


    Sad and shrill wails were torn out of the three-legged golden crow. It keened like ghosts and howled like wolves. Shortly after, the bird fell onto the ground and burst into nothingness.


    A tremble ran through the battle ring as the large bird hit the ground, hammering a crater right in the center of it��a result of the explosion and shock waves of the furious vital energy. The battle ring looked to be utterly ruined because of the deep, wide hole.


    The three-legged golden crow''s explosion affected Garret too. As the battle ring collapsed, he was knocked unconscious underneath. He now hung betwee


    he harsh reality of it all.


    The breakthrough of vital energy was particular about letting nature take its own course. Forcing the body would only lead to devastating consequences��too ghastly to even contemplate.


    "I quit! I don''t want to fight anymore!" someone shouted all of a sudden.


    It happened so soon that the eunuch had no idea how to react at first.


    Garret from the Flaming Sun Valley was who had spoken up. He looked pale and listless in spirit. The onlookers hadn''t realized before how severely wounded he was from the previous battle. He was now at a stage where he had to choose one option out of two: to die with honor or to default in the semi-finals. It was clear that he had come to a decision.


    He was no match for Symon, the King of Blade, even when he was at his zenith, let alone now, when he could barely catch his breath. He surrendered to his despair.


    It was better to live a wretched existence than to experience untimely death��that was Garret''s philosophy. Admitting defeat was not shameful, he consoled himself.


    Practically speaking, Garret had made the correct choice. While there was life, there was hope. Nobody could blame him for choosing the easy way out, although this decision of his would become a blot on his past.


    "All right, I hear you. Garret from the Flaming Sun Valley has given up on account of injury. Is there anyone else who wants to withdraw from this game?


    If there is none. I hereby announce, the third place of the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games goes to


    Symon, the King of Blade!


    Now, onto the finalists, Leo and Austin, please!"


    "To the battle ring! To the battle ring! To the battle ring!" the voices in the crowd rose in chants and the eunuch left the stage.


    With a flash of light, Austin and Leo disappeared in the blink of an eye. The crowd''s eyes searched around wildly and found them already in the battle ring. Austin took in a deep breath. He and Leo looked at each other in silence.


    They knew that the final round of the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games would culminate in a fierce battle. They had made up their minds to fight it out here today.

 Chapter 419 The Preliminary Stage Of Mysterious Realm

    Loud, rumbling cheers erupted from the packed stadium as each person from the audience rooted for their favored competitor.


    It was the last round of the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games, and with the sound of a siren, the battle between Austin and Leo began.


    A hush fell over the citizens as they watched the stage with bated breaths.


    Not a word was said;


    only stares fixated on every movement the competitors were about to make.


    The contenders gauged each other''s power in portentous judgment as they stood with a distance of 30 feet apart.


    Leo was the Violet Orchid Empire''s venerated idol of all young people, whose exalted name had already been heard of by his challenger, Austin, when he was still in Sun Sect.


    Austin felt giddy at the thought, having not expected that one day, he would even be permitted to stand on the same stage as Leo.


    But now, here he was, swelling with pride in his chest upon coming this far.


    The ups and downs he had experienced over the years were now coming into fruition. He felt all sorts of emotions surging within him; his confidence bursting in his heart as he recalled all his hardships.


    It was because of that precise reason that Austin had held his head high in equanimity, even in the face of Leo, the top young martial artist in the empire.


    His foe didn''t miss his blatant display of will and determination.


    Leo laughed, his handsome face twisting to reflect the ferociousness that lay behind his wild chortling. The day was clear, with no cold winds to help alleviate the humid heat. And yet, his clothes ruffled, dancing elegantly with a breeze produced by the aura of his energy.


    "So, you''re the famed dark horse," Leo grinned like a predator, his eyes shining with contempt.


    "I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time;


    the former rivals I''ve met were too weak.


    None of them even deserved to be called as my opponent!"


    A nerve ticked in Austin''s forehead in annoyance as Leo continued with his arrogant ramblings.


    "You''re a genius who''s separated from mediocrity by nature. I seek for kids like us:


    people who are commended outstanding in their field.


    Because, only when our kind kneels to me, am I be able to cement the reputation of the overpowering strength I possess," He started pacing around; never letting his eyes stray too far from the other male''s unmoving figure.


    "You exist for my glory, just like how a leaf highlights the flower''s beauty," Leo continued to say.


    Austin grumbled in disdain at his words, "What the hell, you''re the green leaf! Your whole family''s the fucking leaves."


    Although he might be a little riled up, Austin didn''t let most of his foe''s taunts sink deep into his mind. On the contrary, he couldn''t help but start feeling bored with his rival''s unnecessary gloating.


    "I can tell by your expression that you think I''m some bragging dullard," Leo raised an eyebrow at the barely concealed


    ll to its utmost power and sprinted along the space with lightning speed. His pace produced afterimages that made onlookers wallow in wonder.


    "Fool! You know you can''t run away from me," Leo laughed maniacally. His intoxication to his conceitedness blinded him from seeing through Austin''s true intention.


    He relentlessly pursued and attacked his agile form in full power, leaving a mess of scattered stones and gaping holes on the ruined battle ring.


    Austin never despaired; finding that the process of his breakthrough had gone smoother under the severe onslaught of Leo''s ruthless ambushes.


    He persevered until an inexhaustible vital energy force began to release from his body in massive amounts.


    Upon receiving the newly attained power, wind evinced around him and began to blow violently.


    A reverberating boom resounded in the arena.


    A cloud of dust was left in Austin''s wake, almost obscuring the view of many as he lunged headfirst into near collision with one of Leo''s fists.


    Two golden rays shot out from his eyes, repelling his rival''s ability with his tremendous vital energy force. His power kept growing as the seconds ticked by, appearing more and more to be almost of equal standing with Leo.


    He had made the breakthrough


    to the preliminary stage of Mysterious Realm!


    ''What happened? Did he achieve it during our battle?''


    Leo mused in alarm, failing to comprehend what he had seen with his own eyes.


    The bystanders cheered; thousands upon thousands under a mass hysteria after witnessing the unexpected outcome of the match.


    "What the hell! Austin is really a freak!"


    "He was at a disadvantage earlier, but then he made a breakthrough!


    This fight is so exciting!"


    Even with voices hoarse from constant shouting and yelling of words full of encouragement and support, the audience had not lost any amount of anticipation and eagerness they fostered for the battle unfolding before them.

 Chapter 420 The Focus Of Attention (Part One)

    "Wow! It did feel different! The Mysterious Realm is so amazing that the Earth Realm can''t really compare to it!" Austin couldn''t help but exclaim in amazement.


    After he had broken through, he was shocked at the strong fluctuation of vital energy force that surged inside him.


    At that moment, Austin slowly raised his head at once and turned to look at Leo, who was still in shock. He decided to drop the idea of going far away.


    Just then, Austin lifted both of his hands and quickly positioned them in front of his chest. Leo just saw his hands which moved gracefully like butterflies flitting through flowers. It was clear that Austin could easily use and handle this skill.


    After a little while, several flashes of strong, light gold vital energy shot out from his palms and flowed steadily like floodwater.


    Hardly before Austin took a few breaths, his vital energy formed a nine-story golden pagoda on his palm. Its body glittered like a surging golden river and it looked ready to rush forth.


    As the golden pagoda came into being, Austin held it on one of his hands and put the other hand on his back. He looked solemn as the fabric of his clothes fluttered in the wind. It seemed that even his figure became stronger than it was a while ago. He looked just as imposing as a cultivator in the Mysterious Realm was.


    Moreover, not only Austin''s inner force but also his outer appearance had completely improved--all courtesy of the Mysterious Realm.


    "Alright, then let''s be serious, Leo!" Austin said somewhat casually.


    "Austin, don''t be so confident! I don''t care if you have become one of the Mysterious Realm cultivators. Don''t forget that I''ve reached the medium stage of Mysterious Realm, so you''d better not overestimate your own ability, even if you''ve just made a breakthrough!"


    Leo felt his blood boil with envy. He couldn''t deny the fact that Austin had completed a breakthrough during a fight, a fight with no one but himself. His eyes burned with fiery wrath whenever he thought about it, and thus he was determin


    he was confused and spoke incoherently.


    But right before Theon finished his words, Austin started to do some new movements. Suddenly, the two Grand Pagodas flew away from his palms and floated to both of his sides.


    Meanwhile, he connected with the vital energy stone again with his senses, and his vital energy was instantly refilled. Austin felt refreshed all over and took several deep breaths to calm down.


    Without even a pause, a third Grand Pagoda was erected on his palm, its body a glittering gold.


    "Mr. Xiang, then what is that?" Emperor Arthur asked.


    Although he himself knew little about these martial arts, he sensed that Austin just did something extraordinary.


    "Coo, coo- ahhh��


    Coo-ah, ahh��"


    Theon knew that he needed to say something to the Emperor. But when he opened his mouth, he couldn''t form anything coherent at all. His throat tightened as if someone had choked him, and all he could utter was the sound of an owl. Austin had rendered him speechless, and the audience spared no effort to praise him.


    "Oh, my God! This is the most wonderful thing I''ve ever seen in my life!"


    "It''s a miracle! Look, Austin is absolutely a legend!"


    "Austin, you''re my idol! Oh, how I adore you!"


    The whole area was filled with cheers and noise for a moment. As one voice fell, another rose, and it went on without a stop.

 Chapter 421 The Focus Of Attention (Part Two)

    On the contrary, the people from Sun Sect didn''t know what to feel. Their emotions were out of control and their faces were drained of color.


    The two Elders, who led the group of disciples, murmured to themselves like they had lost their minds.


    "How could it be?


    How could it be...?"


    In the meantime, Austin let out a whir.


    He glanced at the three Grand Pagodas that he had proudly formed, and he indeed felt satisfied with himself.


    It was the first time that he completed such a thing, and more specifically, it was the very first time that he had thought of it. But thanks to this crazy thought, he made it.


    It was true that it cost him seventy percent of his vital energy to condense one Grand Pagoda.


    It might be a mission impossible for cultivators of the same level as him, but with the precious vital energy stone in his elixir field, he could instantly restore his vital energy. The stone contained more than enough vital energy for Austin to use. In this way, he could condense the second Grand Pagoda shortly after the first one, then he refilled more vital energy to the third one. He could even condense more Grand Pagodas as he liked as long as he wanted.


    Only with this precious vital energy stone that Austin could do whatever he wanted, and it was indeed a treasure blessed by the Heaven.


    ''With these three Grand Pagodas, I should be able to defeat Leo now, '' Austin thought.


    His eyes looked back at Leo sharply and turned to face him.


    "Are you satisfied with your punches? I believe you did, but now, it''s my turn!" Austin declared.


    Before the sound of his voice had died away, strong winds rumbled loudly and spread like a storm throughout the arena.


    All the three Grand Pagodas vibrated and buzzed like a colony of bees, as if the whole beehive were going to attack. In the next moment, the Grand Pagodas quickly swept like lightning towards Leo. They were so strong that they could block the sky and cover up the earth. The Pagodas aimed dire


    hed rules in the arena.


    "Right! You''re right! Leo is a genius and it''s a great loss of the empire if he dies like that. He will be lots of help for the empire in future," he suddenly said. "Give out my order! Let''s stop right here, and Austin wins!" the Emperor announced.


    Without any hesitation, the old eunuch announced the Emperor''s order to Austin and Leo, who were still fighting furiously inside the ring.


    "What? Stop here? And I win?" Austin asked.


    He couldn''t help but be confused at the sudden turn of events.


    On the other hand, Leo felt fully relieved, and the weight on his mind was suddenly lifted off. He was lucky to survive in such a dangerous battle, and the Emperor saved his life.


    He was not generous enough to congratulate Austin, but instead cast a hateful glance at him before jumping out of the ring. He then left the arena without looking back.


    Austin also jumped out of the ring after Leo.


    So far, the vigorous Outstanding Talents Exchange Games had come to an end, and all the competitions were over.


    And, the name matched the reality. Austin was the champion.


    All the eyes were on Austin. All the people focused on the slender young man who took his time to jump down.


    At that moment, the millions of people had focused their attention on him--and he deserved it.

 Chapter 422 Awarding The Winners

    The Outstanding Talents Exchange Games hosted by the Emperor of the Violet Orchid Empire had finally drawn to a close.


    The top three on the ranking list were as follows.


    Austin ranked first, Leo second and Symon the third.


    Strictly speaking, among the three of them, only Leo belonged to one of the main five sects, which was a fact that brought great shame to the Sect Leaders. It was a relief that Austin was originally from the Sun Sect, or else they would have been even more embarrassed.


    The audience had been abuzz about the results, quietly discussing them in whispers. When the Emperor rose from his Golden Throne, his smile hushed everyone into silence. The supreme authority looked around solemnly without saying a word.


    His innate regal dignity commanded everyone''s attention naturally. The ornate canopy over his head was gradually lifted up, adding even more stateliness to the moment.


    Embroidered with multi-hued clouds and nine-claw golden dragons, the canopy captivated the audience. The dragons flitted between the clouds as if they were blessing the mortal world with rain and dew��a symbol for the imperial rule as part of the divine order.


    The crowd including the powerful sect leaders watched the Emperor in awe. They too had grown silent ever since the Emperor rose from his seat.


    The fact was that the Emperor, the one and only ruler of the Violet Orchid Empire didn''t command respect and awe only because he was supreme royalty. That he belonged to the Sky Realm filled everyone with wonder.


    For most cultivators, Sky Realm was unattainable despite dedicating their whole lives to that aim. An emperor in the Sky Realm was enough to put down any differences.


    "Attention please."


    The Emperor started his eloquent speech.


    "I''m pleased to announce that


    the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games of this year have successfully ended.


    It is an event that time and again defines honor, courage and excellence. Cultivators have always vied for the top, simply because, they understand the significance of the tournament, which represents everything a cultivator ought to be, at his finest. The talents that have marked themselves apart from hundreds of warriors


    will be the force driving the future prosperity of the Violet Orchid Empire. In a way, the rise or fall of the Empire greatly relies on them."


    "Tin, why is he so cheesy? And his


    t blocked by another sense which was nearly as strong as mine. How odd! There''s no way that he owns such a strong spiritual sense. He just made a breakthrough into the Mysterious Realm! Why? But obviously if he is blocking his elixir field, his secret lies in there somewhere.''


    The Emperor ruminated over his attempt.


    "All right. Now, the top fifty cultivators and the Sect Leaders of the five main sects, please come with me. We shall be awarding the winners in the Imperial Golden Hall."


    Right after the Emperor, the rest mentioned followed him into a teleportation array. In just a couple of seconds, they were already in a magnificent palace.


    The ceiling seemed to reach for the sky as it could accommodate 10 elephants one on top of the other. The mesmerizing white jade paved the floor and glistering gold sheathed the walls. The hall was dotted with several sculptures of beasts that were embedded with rubies and sapphire adding to the grandeur of the palace.


    The legendary Golden Throne gleamed with the shine of thousands of jewels encrusted into a special gold. This was the Emperor''s seat from where he looked down on everybody.


    The rest, including the top fifty contestants, the Sect Leaders, the Emperor''s counsels and generals, stood stately in two lines.


    Each position was arranged strictly according to their status and everything was orderly.


    At this moment, the Emperor finally didn''t look as stern as before and smiled faintly.


    "Tonight, I will live up to the promise I made before the Games!


    Austin, the champion of this year, come to me!"

 Chapter 423 A Thriving Family

    After the curtains fell on the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games, the participants as well as the spectators were asked to gather in the hall so that the prize giving ceremony could begin.


    The first name called out was Austin''s.


    His heart leapt in joy when he heard the emperor announce his name. He had risked his life to fight in this competition and one of his main motives was the abundant prizes he would receive. He was doing that just right now.


    The deeper he had drowned himself into the cultivating processes, the more he understood about the significance of the resources. For any cultivator, rare herbs and minerals, magic pills and advanced skills were absolutely essential in their progress.


    Austin walked to the center of the hall and stopped right in front of the emperor.


    He was graceful, calm, humble and showed no signs of vanity. He had the style of a winner who rightfully deserved his prize.


    He had earned this on his own and he wanted to be elegant and graceful about it.


    The more the emperor looked at Austin, the more he liked him. Austin''s composure impressed the emperor.


    At the same time, all other eyes were riveted on him too. Some looked at him with approval and admiration, and some with envy, bitterness and even malice.


    The master of Flaming Sun Valley was making a huge effort to suppress his emotions. Austin had made himself a sworn enemy of Flaming Sun Valley after killing many of their disciples not long ago.


    Austin''s excellent performance had only provoked him. The master of Flaming Sun Valley was getting more and more agitated and was desperate to kill Austin.


    However, they were all inside the royal palace and he had to act accordingly and stick to the rules.


    The emperor was an expert in the Sky Realm. And the master of Flaming Sun Valley was certain that if he got himself in the emperor''s bad books, the emperor would destroy him or, if he made him furious, even the whole valley in one motion.


    The imperial family had established dominance in the Violet Orchid Empire. All other sects or forces would not even think of displeasing them.


    Just then ten eunuchs and ten maids entered the room, each with a huge plate balanced on their heads.


    On the plates were piled vital energy crystals. They were shining brightly and emitting large quantities of pure vital energy into the air.


    "Austin, You were quite a dark horse in this competition. We have witnessed your meteoric rise in this competition, ascending from being a nobody to become the leadi


    red, and they glittered. It was all too surreal and weird.


    "Put a drop of your blood on the scroll, Austin," he said, smiling.


    The eunuch handed Austin the scroll.


    Austin nodded without hesitation. He cut his right thumb with one of his fingernails and squeezed a drop of blood onto the scroll.


    Instantly the scroll came alive. Thousands of red, shining hair-like rays shot from the scroll towards the three lines of people and pierced right into their foreheads.


    After the light vanished, 2500 people, men and women, each of them had a tiny, almost unnoticeable blood stain on the forehead, just like a birthmark.


    Austin''s heart came right in his mouth. He felt as if his soul was connected with these 2500 people.


    However, he could feel there was something unequal about this connection. It was a connection that gave him the right to control these people, even kill them.


    Austin realized that he could easily kill anyone from these 2500 people with his mind.


    And the 2500 people also felt the connection. They too turned to look at Austin.


    Their eyes showed an innate submission and worship. That was how they felt about Austin.


    "Austin, the 2500 people belong to you from now on.


    They will only take orders from you.


    You want them to live, they live. You want them to die, they die. They can''t act against your words. For them your word is the word of God."


    As soon as the emperor finished his words, the 2500 people knelt and bowed to Austin.


    "Master!"


    "Err��"


    Austin stiffened. In the past, only Violet called him master. Now he had 2500 people calling him their master. It seemed that he suddenly had a big, thriving family.

 Chapter 424 Make You Pay The Price

    On becoming the champion of the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games, Austin was greatly rewarded with treasures including about 2, 500 servants. Through a scroll, he built a spiritual connection with his slaves. He could order them to do anything and they would comply. They were to serve him unconditionally. They were his and he could even take their lives if he wanted.


    He ordered the servants to wait for him at the new residence that the emperor had gifted him as a reward on his victory.


    After him the others including Leo and Symon received their prizes. Their rewards were considerably lesser than those awarded to Austin. What was more insulting for them was the fact that their treasures were quite cheaper than the champion''s!


    Even the number of servants they got was lesser than Austin''s. They felt disgraced and unappreciated.


    Everyone present there noticed the difference but none dared to ask or question the decisions.


    Leo simmered with rage. Gritting his teeth, he glared at Austin. He desperately wanted to dash forward and beat Austin up. However, he didn''t let his fury get the better of him as it would all be futile. Instead, he cursed the champion in his heart.


    ''Damn it! I''m supposed to be the one getting the first position and taking all those rewards.


    You took them away from me. I''ll tear you into a million pieces, Austin Lin!''


    The emperor joyously announced, "Well, now that our contestants have got their prizes, I''m going to talk about another reward��the quotas for entering the Mysterious Nether World."


    Upon hearing this, all the people in the crowd turned their eyes towards the emperor and waited with a fixed gaze.


    The Mysterious Nether World was under the control of the royal family. For cultivators in Violet Orchid Empire, it was a mysterious and sacred place full of endless treasures and secrets.


    "Due to time and space constraints, we have been facing some problem with the entrance to the Mysterious Nether World. But even under these circumstance, the Mysterious Nether World is safe for people to enter.


    Some experts have been observing the entrance for over a year now and have confirmed that the Mysterious Nether World will be ready to open in fifteen days.


    Then a hundred people can be transported into the Mysterious Nether World without any problem.


    Apart from the top fifty who have won in this Outstanding Talents Exchange Games, there are still fifty quotas left.


    So, the five biggest sects will get five quotas each.


    And the remaining 25 quotas will belong to the cultivator of the royal family."


    Silence filled the whole palace as the emperor made the announcement. With their keen gaze focused on the emperor, all listened to his words intently. They didn''t want to miss a single word that was uttered by him.


    ueried in a reproachful tone as he narrowed his eyes at Theon indignantly.


    "How dare you, Austin? Who do you think you are? How could you talk to a Sect Leader like this? You''re being disrespectful!"


    an Elder of the Sun Sect who stood beside Theon chided Austin sternly.


    Theon waved his hand to stop the Elder and continued speaking to Austin, "It''s okay. We should take responsibility for this. I assure you, I have already sent a few disciples to negotiate with Abbott. We asked him to release Evan and Herbert, or he will be regarded as an enemy by us," Theon''s words slightly appeased Austin''s fury. ''Now, if that is what he has said and done, I have no reason to snap at him. If I continue to do so, I''ll be regarded as an unreasonable person, '' Austin thought.


    Austin was a sensible and smart person. If others were good to him, he would be good to them too. But if others bullied or insulted him, he would get even with them.


    "If Evan and Herbert get killed, Sun Sect will be responsible for their death indirectly.


    If that happens, I''ll avenge them and bring you to justice!"


    Austin said gravely, before he turned around and walked away.


    "What a rude brat! How dare he threaten us that way? He has gone too far. We can''t let him go. We must teach him a lesson!"


    the Elder hollered with anger as he watched Austin leave.


    The Sun Sect disciples standing behind them started to talk ill about Austin.


    "Just let it go!"


    Theon ordered with a wave of his hand.


    Austin stormed out of the throne room, while Dewey and Maria trotted behind. They found it difficult to keep up with him.


    Blazing anger smoldered in Austin''s heart.


    ''Blood Wolf Team. Abbott. Just wait! I''ll make you pay for what you did to me and my friends!'' he vowed to himself. He was filled with a desire to take revenge against all those who wronged him.

 Chapter 425 Austin Palace (Part One)

    The Royal Palaces were a series of the most extensive and luxurious buildings in the imperial capital city.


    All of them were constructed in beautiful areas where colorful flowers and towering trees grew. Their airs were rich with the fragrances of different plants.


    Thanks to the variety of flora that grew around them, the air was always fresh and clean and also contained a rather large amount of vital energy. Iridescent clouds floated above the buildings like fairy tales and the atmosphere was that of grandeur.


    Several small bridges and rivers were laid out among the buildings, cutting through here and there, and the lawns were decorated with artificial hills and fountains. People could hear beautifully played string every time they walked along the cobblestone pathways. Things really were fairy tale in here.


    Among these buildings, one of the palaces was now granted to Austin as a reward for his performance. The emperor had even gone so far as to name the palace after Austin as an expression of his appreciation for his talent.


    Reuben, the youngest prince was now so fond of Austin that he led a troop of his followers and waited at the gate of the imperial palace when Austin was about to leave. The latter''s championship in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games had earned the young prince a great honour, and it was going to work to his great advantage in the competition for the throne.


    Undoubtedly, Austin was the one who had made the greatest contribution for Reuben''s campaign.


    To show his gratitude, Reuben specially waited for Austin at the gate of the imperial palace. In fact, he had even asked his men to prepare for a banquet to celebrate Austin''s victory, apart from several other rewards.


    However, Austin obviously wasn''t in the mood for a party after hearing about Evan and Herbert. He immediately, though politely refused the prince''s invitation and decided to return to his palace to prepare. He needed to be ready for all kinds of situations before he set out to rescue his two friends.


    Austin knew clearly that all the members of the Blood Wolf Team were cruel and vicious men. They were all known for having committed countless crimes of killing and robbing. The longer Evan and Herbert were with that group of men, the more danger they would be in. Therefore, Aust


    o greet him respectfully.


    "Welcome back, my master!"


    "Eh, well..."


    Austin froze for a second. It was strange to be treated in such a respectful way.


    "Raise yourselves up from the ground, you guys."


    Immediately, everyone followed Austin''s order and stood up in sync, their heads lowered humbly. Although they were sincere and obedient to Austin''s every command, they were also curious about this new master in front of them.


    Some scrupulous female servants were already starting to observe Austin''s behavior and try to figure out his character and preference.


    "Everyone please gather in the main hall. I have a few things to say."


    After thinking for a while, Austin gave out his first instruction.


    "Violet, come with me."


    At the same time, he ordered Violet inside his mind.


    With a flash of green fog, Violet appeared right next to Austin out of the blue. With her, the gnome also appeared with a bored look on its face. It squeaked at Austin while waving its fists and kicking its legs. It seemed to be complaining that Austin had left it inside the Space Ring for such a long time which had bored it.


    This mysterious creature had a lively and willful nature. After it made sure Austin had registered its complaint, it quickly dashed off and soon disappeared in the distance.


    Austin shook his head in resignation. The gnome had a very fast speed and was easily able to compete against Austin. Also, it was extremely intelligent and therefore, there were very few cultivators indeed who could hurt it.

 Chapter 426 Austin Palace (Part Two)

    "Master, how are you going to rescue your friends Evan and Herbert?"


    Violet asked with a concerned look. Due to the close relationship that she and her master had, she could directly communicate with Austin inside her mind. Therefore, she already knew everything that was going on.


    She also knew it well that Austin was going to try to save his friends at any cost.


    After a while, Austin''s 500 guards, 1, 000 female servants and 1, 000 male servants gathered in the spacious main hall. They stood in orderly rows and waited patiently for Austin''s instructions.


    These servants had been adopted by the royal family of the Violet Orchid Empire from very young ages. They had been taught the manners and etiquette that came with serving their masters over the course of their lives till now. The very core of their education was to be obedient and respectful of their master.


    While waiting for Austin''s words, they were also glancing at their new master with curiosity.


    The female servants had already learned special techniques that were related to serving male masters. Although they were all virgins, they already had a deep knowledge of sex.


    It was quite normal for the aristocrats and the officials to ask their female servants to sleep with them. Austin''s female servants were nervous at the thought. They stared closely at their young master who couldn''t have been more than seventeen or eighteen years old.


    When they imagined serving this young man in his bed, they couldn''t help blushing in shyness and feeling their heartbeats quicken. Austin was fairly handsome, especially after stage five of the Overlord Body Refining Formula.


    "Okay, everyone. May I have your attention?"


    Austin cleared his throat and spoke in a loud voice.


    "I''ll be honest. I''m not from a noble clan, so I don''t know any rules about these hierarchies. I don''t have any special requirements for you, either.


    I know that each of you has a cultivation base in martial arts. I would like it if you can spend most of your spare time on refining those skills.


    If anyone makes an outstanding achievement and improves to a great extent, I''ll give him or her a befitting reward.


    Also. Remember that my first requirement is that you never try to create trouble for others and never bully the weak when you go out. On the other hand, never yield to anyone who dare


    in the imperial capital city and secondly, the number and strength of their forces.


    We should have the situation clear in our minds before we set out to save my friends.


    Team leaders, please select your team members, and give preference to those who are deeply familiar with the imperial capital city. Send them out to investigate about the Blood Wolf Team as soon as possible."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The five team leaders stepped out of the line and answered. They were all at the preliminary stage of Earth Realm.


    After giving his orders, Austin returned to a room for cultivation in the main hall.


    As a reward of his championship in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games, he had received three drops of the Ancient Magic Liquid. He decided to consume them before the battle.


    He had stored a large amount of numerous valuable herbs and pills inside his Space Ring, so he also wanted to consume as much of them as possible too.


    Aside from that, he still needed to store some more vital energy into the vital energy stone.


    Such preparations were necessary because Austin knew that the Blood Wolf Team was a strong force to be reckoned with. Aside from Abbott who was at the medium stage of the Mysterious Realm, there were several other potent enemies too, many of whom were at the preliminary stage of the Mysterious Realm.


    There were still many other members who were at the Earth Realm and differing levels of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    To increase the possibility of his victory, Austin needed to make sufficient preparations for the battle.

 Chapter 427 Refine Three Drops of Ancient Magic Liquid

    The Royal garden...


    It was also Austin''s place for cultivating his martial arts.


    Inside a secret chamber of Austin Palace.


    At the moment, Austin was sitting cross-legged on a cushion.


    After winning a championship, Austin had acquired a large number of vital energy crystals, three medium-grade aggressive sacred weapons, a piece of precious top-grade sacred armor, and three drops of Ancient Magic Liquid.


    As for the three medium-grade aggressive sacred weapons, they were a machete, a spear, and a halberd. However, none were suitable for Austin. He ignored them and took out the precious top-grade armor and examined it.


    This armor was made of some unknown but rare materials, and it seemed to be intelligent. Lights of seven different colors were seen on it. It felt soft, warm, and comfortable.


    This piece of expensive clothing belonged to the top-grade sacred weapon, and its defensive power was admirable. With this precious clothing and his cultivation of the Overlord Body-refining Formula, which made his body harder and indestructible, Austin believed the defensive ability of his human body would improve tremendously.


    After putting the expensive clothing away, Austin glanced around and found three jade bottles. Each of the three jade bottles contained one drop of Ancient Magic Liquid.


    The Ancient Magic Liquid was a well-known treasure generated between the heaven and the earth.


    The most prominent function of the Ancient Magic Liquid was to cleanse and transform a cultivator''s body effectively. Even the tiniest cells could be cleaned thoroughly to purify a human body to the maximum possible extent. Besides, their body structure could be improved. After refining the Ancient Magic Liquid, cultivators might consider themselves reborn.


    In short, by refining the Ancient Magic Liquid, a regular cultivator might have the chance to become the most talented one. Similarly, a talented cultivator might become the most intimidating cultivator of martial arts.


    Of course, this was nothing but a legend that circulated among the cultivators. Until now, Austin had never seen the Ancient Magic Liquid. Curious, he held one of the jade bottles in his hand and looked at it carefully.


    Then, he seemed to have reached a decision. He pulled out the plug and poured the pure Ancient Magic Liquid. It turned out the drop was the size of a soybean.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the drop touched Austin''s palm, it wormed its way into his flesh and disappeared.


    Then, Austin closed his eyes and concentrated. He could feel the drop of Ancient Magic Liquid merging with his blood and flowing toward his heart.


    Seconds later, he sensed that the temperature inside his body was rising quickly, as though he were sitting too close to a furnace.


    Austin''s blood became extremely hot, and he could feel it flowing through his vessels. Finally, Austin felt as though his blood was boiling. Green tendrils of smoke drifted out from his body.


    Austin was both confused and shocked


    The secret room echoed the sound of his screams.


    ... ...


    Two hours later, Austin finished the refining and tried his punch.


    His human body could command the strength of 30, 000 pounds.


    After he had refined the other two drops of Ancient Magic Liquid, to his great excitement, Austin found that he could wield a fist with the strength of 30, 000 pounds.


    Besides, the refinement of the three drops of Ancient Magic Liquid had replenished his vital energy. He doubted if there could be a circumstance that would exhaust his vital energy. Perhaps that would never happen!


    Now, he had muscles and bones made of iron. Regular knives, blades, and swords couldn''t hurt him anymore.


    His meridians could be as hard as ice that had been frozen for thousands of years and as soft as the water depending on the circumstances.


    Meanwhile, he sensed that his spirit, soul, and willpower had also been strengthened. They were pure and devoid of any contamination. His faith was now indestructible. All of his Internal Demons had gone.


    From his human body and his spirit, Austin seemed capable of commanding the whole world, and of staying calm no matter what happened.


    Austin was extremely satisfied with the effects of the three drops of Ancient Magic Liquid!


    Next, he took out a large quantity of superior vital energy crystals, and absorbed the vital energy from them, hungrily. At last, all of the vital energy was stored in the vital energy stone inside his elixir field.


    Austin knew that there were several cultivators of Mysterious Realm serving the Blood Wolf Team, besides Abbott. Most of those cultivators would follow Abbott into the imperial capital city.


    Since Austin was still at the preliminary stage of the Mysterious Realm, how could he survive their attacks, not to mention, win against them?


    Suddenly, a crazy idea flashed through his mind. However, before Austin could implement this idea, he had to put enough vital energy into the vital energy stone.

 Chapter 428 Break In At The Blood Wolf Teams Mansion

    It was in the secret room for cultivating.


    Holding two superior vital energy crystals, Austin drew their energy out and transferred it into the vital energy stone in his elixir field.


    White residue that was the leftover waste of the vital energy crystals lay all around Austin.


    As his base cultivation level grew, Austin was able to complete this task quicker. Now, it took only two minutes at the most to finish extracting the vital energy contained in one superior vital energy crystal.


    All the sudden, Austin sensed something.


    His spiritual sense picked up on a guard captain step outside the secret cultivation room.


    Austin shivered slightly as a strong, sharp vital energy force appeared inside his body. The white powder was swept from around him into a corner of the secret cultivation room. Austin stood and stepped out the room.


    "What''s going on?" Austin asked.


    Just as the guard captain got closer to the secret cultivation room, but, before he could raise his hand and knock at the door, Austin opened the door and came out.


    ''It''s amazing how the Master knows when I''m coming to him, '' the captain thought to himself.


    He was surprised and admired his master''s instincts.


    "Master, we''ve gotten the exact information of where the Blood Wolf Team''s been living in the imperial capital city," declared the guard captain respectfully.


    "Really? That was fast! Great!" announced Austin, surprised.


    He didn''t expect they''d have a result yet. It''d only been one night since he asked the guards to search for information.


    But, Austin understood soon enough how the guards could uncover the information overnight. They were from the imperial capital city and very familiar with the surroundings. Plus Abbott of the Blood Wolf Team was cocky and had no intentions of hiding himself. Therefore, it was easy for the guards to locate him.


    "He resides on Good Fortune Alley along with about two hundred people," briefed the captain.


    "Alright. Get our people and prepare. We''ll go there shortly!" commanded Austin.


    His eyes were sharp as he stared cruelly for a short time before soften his expression.


    Austin noticed it was the darkest hour, and in a short time, it would be dawn. Until then, he hadn''t realized nearly the entire night had flown by while he was in the secret cultivation room.


    It would be only an hour before the sun rose.


    As soon as Austin had the exact location of the Blood Wolf Team, he didn''t want any delays and planned to attack Abbott before word could reach him.


    In the palace square, five hundred guards in high spirits wer


    Austin punched the thick red gate made of top-grade ironwood and numerous copper nails. They weighed about one thousand pounds each, and together, they were about two thousand pounds.


    But, they couldn''t withstand one punch from Austin, who threw a punch equaling thirty thousand pounds.


    "Crack!"


    The loud sound reverberated through the halls.


    The two gates broke the casing and flew inside. The casing was jolted and collapsed. Bricks and stones flew in every direction as dust rose up. The whole place shook like there was a small earthquake.


    At that moment, Har-rooo... Within the mansion, a strong wind picked up in the yard, as if there were a hurricane.


    The two gates, along with the sound of galloping horses at a frightening speed as they rushed into the mansion, made the occupants think meteorites were hitting the planet.


    "Crash! Bang!"


    The sounds were heard in succession while as many as seven houses near the gates were destroyed.


    Inside the rooms, the sleeping members of the Blood Wolf Team were smashed to death or suddenly disabled. Painful exclamations and groans were heard everywhere in a second.


    In the early morning, the sounds were earth-shattering, and could be heard from far away, instantly, breaking the quiet of the alley. Everyone, even the dogs, chicken and other animals were frightened.


    It was so cool and pleasant! The thirty thousand pounds of strength gave Austin enjoyment of his power.


    All five hundred troops opened their eyes wide, mouths open, as they stood shocked at Austin''s tremendous strength and wondered, ''Is that even a human''s body?


    He''s actually more wild than some of the demonic, diabolic beasts that are infamous for their huge strength!''

 Chapter 429 Irate Abbott

    Austin fiercely barged into the house which the Blood Wolf Team took as their stronghold.


    He crumbled the door with his fist, fragments of which flew into the yard and destroyed several rooms.


    "What''s up? What happened?"


    "Is there an earthquake coming?" "Anyone knows what''s going on?"


    Suddenly, all members of the Blood Wolf Team inside the house, including Abbott and two guardians, were woken up by the loud sound. They asked each other as they got out of bed, confused as to what was happening.


    At the same time, Austin and Violet, followed by 10 corpse generals and a procession of 500 guards, broke into the house with great strength and vigor. They killed all people on the way, including warriors and servants.


    Austin walked as the head of the procession. After a while, a member of the Blood Wolf Team finally discovered the group of intruders.


    "Who are you? Do you know this is the house of the Blood Wolf Team? How dare you barge in?"


    A dozen warriors exclaimed, surrounding them.


    "I am the man who will send you to hell!"


    Austin''s voice was cold as if he had just risen from hell. He then utilized the sacred long sword to display his Illusory Swordsmanship with level seven sword intent.


    Clink!


    Over thirty streaks of sword radiance with full and aggressive sword aura charged at the members of the Blood Wolf Team surrounding them.


    They were night watchmen who were responsible for patrolling the area. Since their cultivation base of the Energy Gathering Realm was relatively low, they were far from being Austin''s competitors.


    After a while of screeching, all of them were either wounded or dead. Blood splattered on the ground, and broken legs were scattered everywhere.


    "There is an enemy invasion!"


    shouted a man whose cultivation base was at the ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm. His right arm was cut and bleeding profusely as he turned around to escape. At the same time, he spilled something into the air with his left hand, and a dazzling light beamed out and exploded in the sky, lightening the house with a persistent and harsh red glow.


    That was a special signal bomb of the Blood Wolf Team, mainly used to warn others that there was an enemy invasion.


    Austin knew what he had done, but he didn''t stop him because he wanted to meet Abbott as soon as possible. He was even glad to see the signal bomb as it would make it e


    ious and thirsty to kill Austin.


    The only thing he wanted to do was to skin and eat him alive.


    Abbott''s roar reached several miles away, making people who heard it creep all over.


    "Ha-ha, Abbott, you foul old thing, what about the surprise?"


    Austin laughed sarcastically.


    Then he continued, "Old thing, I had no enmity against your Blood Wolf team before. But you assassinated me time and again, and even threatened my friends.


    This is the day to settle our dispute!


    Foul dog, go to hell!"


    Within a minute, three strong warriors at the Mysterious Realm�C�CAbbott and his two guardians formed a triangle to besiege Austin.


    "Austin!


    You are too bold to break in our stronghold here in the imperial capital city.


    You are strong. We know you have reached the Mysterious Realm.


    But you''re just showing off in the eyes of a master. We three are all at the medium stage of the Mysterious Realm, so how are you gonna kill me?


    Austin, today is your doomsday!"


    Abbott gradually calmed down and stared at Austin fiercely.


    He knew that Austin had upgraded to the preliminary stage of the Mysterious Realm in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games.


    But he believed Austin was a definite loser since he was still at the preliminary stage of the Mysterious Realm while he and his guardians were at the medium stage.


    ''We have an absolute advantage. Austin is a mortal malady, so it is worthwhile killing him at the cost of a house.''


    Such thought made Abbott completely calm down.


    "Oh? Really?"


    A smirk cracked in Austin''s mouth.


    "Give it a try."

 Chapter 430 The Summoning Of The Five Diabolic Wolves

    The Blood Wolf Team had a stronghold located in the Good Fortune Alley, just north to the imperial capital city.


    The house was now ablaze with fire, strewn with corpses, accompanied by resounding clashes between weapons. People were dismembered left, right and center by these chaotic flurry of weapons.


    Four figures floated in the air above the house.


    These were Austin, Abbott and two guardians of the Blood Wolf Team.


    All of their cultivation bases were at the Mysterious Realm.


    Cultivators of the Mysterious Realm were blessed with the ability to stay and glide briefly in the air by relying on their vital energy.


    How long a cultivator could stay or how far he could glide in the air depended on his strength and his ability to utilize his vital energy.


    "Austin, you''ve become too bold! Winning the tournament must have made you too haughty.


    Today will be the day you die," Abbott spoke grimly as he stared furiously at Austin, his eyes giving away his murderous intentions.


    Suddenly, a violently frenzied vital energy force exerted out of his body.


    "Diabolic Wolf Shooting Punch!"


    Out of Abbott''s fist, a ferocious giant wolf with snarling teeth appeared out of nowhere, surrounded by diabolic auras. As soon as it showed up, it gritted its teeth and rushed toward Austin at great speed, leaving behind his shadow in its untamed speed. Before he could react, it was right in front of Austin.


    Just before the wolf stuck its teeth in Austin, Austin gathered his strength and let out a yell of desperation.


    Instead of dodging the attack, he threw his hand directly at the diabolic wolf''s head. 30, 000 pounds of great force poured out from his fist and Austin didn''t hold back one bit of his power.


    "Boom!"


    Austin was thrown behind by more than 100 meters away when he collided with the wolf. His shirt was completely torn apart by the tremendous impact, and the pieces floated like butterflies in the sky, and then gently fell to the ground.


    "Huh, looks like 30, 000 pounds is not powerful enough to deal with the attack from a master at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm," Austin observed in hindsight.


    Although Austin staggered backwards from the attack, he had not suffered any damage except that there was suddenly a massive surge of blood and energy in his chest.


    Since Austin had mastered the fifth stage of Overlord Body-refining Formula and his body had been buttressed by the three drops of Ancient Magic Liquid, his physical strength was much stronger than ordinary people could even imagine. That was why he was largely unhurt.


    Abbott gasped in disbelief at what he had seen. He sensed


    guardian''s head!


    They had summoned five diabolic wolves together!


    Each diabolic wolf was more than 30 feet tall and about 40 feet long, and radiated a breathtaking dark evil light. Their bodies were strong and powerful, as if cast from iron, giving them a sense of invulnerability.


    Austin had seen Wilson from the Blood Wolf Team perform the Diabolic Wolf Formula in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games.


    However, Wilson had only summoned one diabolic wolf at that time.


    While Abbott summoned three diabolic wolves, the two guardians had summoned one each.


    The five wolves looked as if coming from the old hunting days of the primordial world. The moment they emerged, the five pairs of red bloodthirsty eyes blazed with menace, fixed on Austin!


    "Haha, Austin, I have to admit that you are a rare genius. Unfortunately, if a genius does not have the opportunity to reach his full potential, he is no different from someone mediocre.


    Today, I will kill you, a so called genius, with my own hands!


    No matter how powerful you are, these five diabolic wolves will tear you to pieces!" Abbott exclaimed in excitement.


    Once the five diabolic wolves appeared, he no longer had any worries about killing Austin. He knew they would carry out their job competently.


    "Facing five wolves at a time is quite a challenge.


    But I have no choice but to go for it!" Austin whispered, encouraging himself.


    His eyes turned somber and determined.


    Suddenly, a grim light filled his eyes. He crossed his fingers, and moved them around swiftly and gracefully. It was like watching poetry come alive.


    Copious, vicious snake-like streaks of pale golden vital energy burst from his palms, twisting around each other with their exuberance.

 Chapter 431 Fifteen Grand Pagodas

    As Austin waved his hands, crisscrossing them as though weaving, the threads of golden vital energy changed, and within moments there was a nine-layer golden pagoda.


    It silently radiated vital energy pressure and a threatening aura.


    The nine-layer golden pagoda Austin summoned reminded Abbott of something, and he became tense and frowned.


    In the last battle at the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games, Austin used his Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill to condense his vital energy into three pagodas to defeat Leo.


    Abbott quickly recovered. He witnessed the great attack Austin executed with the three grand pagodas. They helped Austin win before, but, Abbott remained calm because he knew the three grand pagodas were inferior to the five diabolic wolves that he summoned.


    Therefore, Abbott wasn''t worried at all.


    After summoning one grand pagoda, Austin kept moving his hands, his fingers moved faster, and fluttered like butterfly wings.


    He''d improved his cultivation base and understanding of martial art skills, so, this time Austin was able to shorten the time span of summoning the pagodas. In the blink of an eye, three grand pagodas appeared in front of him, and were suspended around. Threads of hidden and raging pressure spread out with grand pagodas at their centers.


    "Ha-ha-ha! Austin, are you sure you can take down the five diabolic wolves with only three pagodas?


    Maybe in your dreams! But, you will surely die today!"


    Abbott taunted while he suppressed his rage, and kept his voice even and calm.


    As for the Blood Wolf Team, their base on the Good Fortune Alley was over half burned, and no longer able to be used.


    Additionally, the situation at the large manor wasn''t favorable for the members of the Blood Wolf Team. The battle was cruel. They were on the edge of annihilation and either dead or


    ady to pounce, Austin ordered his nine layered grand pagodas to attack at a critical moment. Immediately, the pagodas spread countless threads of golden light that shot out with a great force.


    Whoosh...


    Growl... ...


    Five diabolic wolves collided with eight to nine grand pagodas and instantly created an extremely huge shock wave followed by a booming sound which sent vital energy force spreading!


    The growl and crashing sound resounded through the air.


    The whole area, from the earth below to the sky above, shook violently as if the end of world was imminent.


    The impressive battle happening far above the half burned manor caused a sensation throughout the imperial capital city. Martial artists and ordinary people alike, gathered to watch the battle happening above them.


    ... ...


    As the number of grand pagodas increased, Austin gradually turned the battle to his advantage.


    Finally, he summoned a fifteenth grand pagoda, and stopped.


    There were enough pagodas to beat them to death.


    He exhaled slowly!


    Austin stared at Abbott and the two guardians, who stood looking at him with expressions of great astonishment.


    "Abbott? Do you still believe it will be to slay me now?"

 Chapter 432 Smash Body To Pieces And Grind Bones To Powder

    Austin summoned a total of fifteen Grand Pagodas, each with nine layers.


    Suspended in the air before him, each Grand Pagoda glistened with power. Dotting his line of sight, Austin felt awestruck by their magnificence.


    Thankfully, Austin''s spiritual sense was strong enough that it could control such a huge number of intricate Grand Pagodas or else the Pagodas would have been out of control and Austin would have imploded with the imbalance of forces.


    At this moment, a lava of vital energy force erupted from the Grand Pagodas. They darted towards the five diabolic wolves to close in on them as tightly as iron bands.


    Three of the Fifteen Grand Pagodas zeroed in on one diabolic wolf. Sharpening their focus, each pagoda launched fierce and constant bombardments at the wolves. The sky above mirroring the wrath of the Pagodas rumbled above with roaring thunder.


    Gradually, the five diabolic wolves were brought to their knees as they howled in fear like outcast dogs. Their ferocity and demonic quality��all fizzled out as the Pagodas pummeled them into submission. They scampered and skittered taking any route of escape they possibly could.


    The three Blood Wolf Team members who had been watching the fight between Austin and the Diabolic Wolves wore troubled looks. Abbott, the head of the Blood Wolf Team, had broken into a cold sweat, disbelieving what was right in front of him.


    Aghast, the two guardians wore a look of horror.


    "Hey boss, things don''t look too good for us," a nervous guardian addressed their leader.


    "We have all underestimated Austin, it seems. Who would have known that he would hand us such a thrashing defeat?


    I''d advise us to conserve our energy instead. That''s our best bet. Ready to retreat?"


    Abbott sighed, depressed. He knew the situation was hopeless.


    Their lives were too precious and it was foolish to expose them to a danger such as Austin. After all, the Blood Wolf Team just had select master hands who had attained the Mysterious Realm. Any death among the three could cripple the strength of the entire Blood Wolf Team.


    So, in the dilemma of ''fight or flight'', the latter was certainly a better option. Their own safety came first. As the saying goes, ''While there is life, there is hope''.


    Austin engulfed by his spiritual sense, was easily aware of all sorts of shifts in the surrounding energy. He could intuit what the Blood Wolf Team was thinking as clear as day.


    "Humph, weary old Abbott, you want to escape, eh?


    Keep on daydreaming!"


    And with t


    Is this fight finally over?"


    Austin murmured as shards of flesh flew all around him.


    Fatigue swept over his delicate face and exhaustion began to crawl under his skin.


    It was his first time summoning such a huge number of Grand Pagodas to fight the three warriors who had all reached the Mysterious Realm. It had taken most of his energy and strength to charge at them like a hurricane. . Whoosh.


    After killing the three members of the Blood Wolf Team, Austin slowly descended as his feet touched the ground.


    Through his spiritual sense, he could feel the fight in the mansion had also come to an end. It had been a lopsided victory for most members of the Blood Wolf Team had been erased from the face of the earth.


    Austin was prescient enough to know that the remaining foolish members from the Blood Wolf Team would still stubbornly resist and then be vanquished in the blink of an eye.


    Ten corpse generals were close at the heels of several members of the Blood Wolf Team.


    Austin''s guards grouped together to search all the houses one by one and to kill any member of the Blood Wolf Team.


    It was Austin''s command: Kill them all!


    And so, the guards were ordained by a holy order in a way to execute Austin''s command in absolute terms.


    Knowing the current situation after sensing, Austin felt a great wave of satisfaction.


    Then an abrupt thought entered his mind.


    He had no knowledge whether Violet had rescued Evan and Herbert.


    Through his spiritual sense, again he scoured the mansion.


    The next second, Austin flushed with immense happiness and in a flash, rushed towards the northeast corner of the mansion, leaving a shadow behind.

 Chapter 433 Imperial Treasure House

    After Austin finished off Abbott and his two guardians, Violet also found Evan and Herbert and got them out of prison.


    Their bodies were covered with cuts and bruises and were too feeble to utter a word.


    When Austin checked on their condition, he was relieved to see they only suffered minor wounds. These weren''t serious, and they would soon recover.


    It was deep-seated hatred for Austin and the innate ferocity of their members that led the Blood Wolf Team to treat Evan and Herbert like dogs. They bashed them, then kicked them, and tortured the two in every possible way. As a result, the two disciples were beaten so badly, and were left with bruises all over in the few days when they were held captive by the Blood Wolf Team.


    After Austin left the house, he ordered his men to set the Blood Wolf Team''s stronghold on fire and burn it to ashes.


    The battle ended with the complete annihilation of the Blood Wolf Team. Over two hundred warriors, several dozens of maids and servants, who could barely fight, were all wiped out. There was not a soul left alive after the slaughter.


    The news about the fight soon spread like wildfire all over the imperial capital city early the next day.


    At the moment in every household, road, and lane, people were discussing the news. They engaged in heated exchanges from the information they heard. Arguments would occasionally break out when two parties had opposing views.


    The most significant news was the death of Abbott, the powerful but ruthless overlord, a dominant figure of the Violet Orchid Empire.


    Warriors in the imperial capital city were stupefied when they first heard the news. Then they shook their heads in disbelief. Impossible!


    They thought, ''Abbot is dead? Are they kidding?''


    Abbott was not as famous as the Sect Leaders of the five great sects. But the Blood Wolf Team did better under his leadership in the past few years. Eventually, the Blood Wolf Team gradually caught up and was soon on a par with the five prominent sects when it came to strength and power.


    Moreover, Abbott was also a mighty figure. Having achieved the medium stage of the Mysterious Realm, he was among the few considered as a real master in the Violet Orchid Empire.


    Although Austin won the championship in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games, it was only the first time that people saw him and his exceptional talent.


    The Outstanding Talents Exchange Games was a competition intended for the young generation. Being the winner in that contest didn''t necessarily mean that Austin had the ability to challenge the masters of the older generation.


    What made the news of his death more dubious was the fact that Abbott was a famous martial arts master known for his cruelty.


    So it was not surprising that people who learned of his death were unanimous in their disbelief.


    But once the news was confirmed and backed by evidence, they were all dumbstruck.


    On that day, Austin''s name was brought up thousands of time in discussions among crowds in the imperial capital city. What happened to Abbott was incredible.


    The young man who topped the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games became the center of attention. . . .


    However, Austin was oblivious to all the fuss about him in the city.


    After burning the Blood Wolf Team''s place down, he immediately led his men back to the palace where he was staying. He returned the horses to their stables and the weapons to the storage.


    Then he did a rough assess


    nk you. I usually use swords as my weapons for fighting. So, I am very interested in all kinds of swords. I wish to visit the area where the treasured swords are stored. I think it''s a great chance to open my eyes.


    But don''t worry. I only want to take a look. I have no desire to take any of them," Austin assured.


    The eunuch considered, then said, "Okay. I will take you to see the racks where the swords are displayed."


    Once more, he nodded to signal they were leaving and led the way. They made their way through a narrow winding path.


    Finally, they came to a row of weapon racks.


    The sight left Austin speechless. His eyes rolled in amazement. Every kind of sword��in all shapes and sizes��were crammed in the racks.


    By his estimation, there were over a hundred long swords displayed there.


    Three aged men in sackcloth were strolling in the area. With their hands behind their back, their eyes had a stern look. Occasionally they would stop and point at a particular sword then would whisper to one another. It looked as if they were exchanging opinions about the different swords.


    The eunuch was startled when he saw the three. He flinched but greeted them, his tone fearful.


    "Pardon me gentlemen," the eunuch began politely. "I am sorry to disturb your appreciation of the swords."


    "Oh, it''s you, Riley!


    And there''s a kid with you," one of them said.


    He spoke without turning to look at them. This man didn''t care who came to the place, anyway.


    "Yes, sirs. The Emperor has given orders to bring Sir Austin here to select manuals.


    But he''s very interested in swords, so I had to bring him here to admire the treasured swords in this area," the eunuch explained.


    He spoke with much reverence.


    "Admire the swords?"


    All of a sudden, the three men turned to look at Austin at the same time, their eyes as sharp as eagles.


    Facing the eyes boring into him, Austin felt his soul surge turbulently as if he had fallen into a sword tomb.


    Every cell in his body felt like it was wrapped by cold icy sword auras.


    And he felt real pain as all this was happening.


    The looks the three men gave Austin created illusions for the young warrior. At that moment, all his mind was filled with sword auras.


    And all he saw were sword auras in every direction of the place.

 Chapter 434 The Soul Of The Swordsman In White

    "Kid, you actually know how to identify a high quality sword apart from the rest?


    Do you even know anything about swordsmanship?


    Are you cultivating any sword skill at the moment?" an old man in linen questioned Austin.


    His tone was akin to a sword, which was hard, sharp, and very aggressive.


    The eunuch immediately explained, "Seniors, Austin has been using sword as his weapon for quite some time already, so he wanted to have a look at these well-known swords..."


    Before he could even continue explaining, another elder in linen cut him off. He waved to Austin and said in annoyance, "You''re so young, and I think you are nothing but a kid.


    Such arrogance! It''s ridiculous if you think of yourself already an expert of the sword just because you''ve learned some superficial swordsmanship from some random stranger.


    Listen well kid, most of the swords on display here are superior to medium-grade sacred weapons, and each of them contains a history that is beyond your wildest imagination.


    These swords were cast during the ancient times, and even the youngest of these swords is over two hundred years old. These swords have played a great deal in shaping our history.


    Each of them has its own sword intent and is by no means ordinary at all.


    Well then, since you boast that you are a swordsman, then humor me and choose some swords which you fancy.


    Show us your taste and how good you really are in choosing swords," one of the old man said.


    Obviously, he wanted to test Austin''s competence and knowledge in art of swordsmanship.


    Although Austin didn''t like their arrogant attitude towards him, he dared not to protest. He had after all ventured in the lion''s den. Might as well humor them and do what they wished.


    Judging from the mighty sword aura which emanated from these three old men, Austin could tell that they were all experienced and powerful swordsmen. He knew that compared to their cultivation base, he was nothing but a newbie who had much to learn.


    "Okay then! Let me try," he answered confidently.


    He walked towards the weapon shelf and glanced at all the swords displayed on it. Each one was definitely unique from the other.


    There were a hundred swords in total. Among them, except for a dozen medium-grade sacred weapons, the rest were all high-grade sacred weapons.


    and anxious now. He was fully aware of the implications. This was indeed a very risky ordeal to do.


    He released the level seven sword intent and his spiritual sense power and soon, seven beams of sword radiance and five Spiritual Sense Flying Needles rushed toward the swordsman''s soul in order to counterattack.


    Austin was trying to force the soul of the swordsman to yield to him by using his spiritual sense power and sword aura. But he didn''t even budge and was actually struggling to fight back.


    They ended up getting on a skirmish and were suddenly attacking each other.


    Austin stood still quietly, as if he was in a trance.


    He was deeply concentrating on the ongoing battle in his Soul Sea.


    A large number of sword aura and intent rushed out from Austin''s Soul Sea. Like boiling water, they rolled up and down in the space around him and split through the air before waving around. It was as if his power was going crazy.


    "This kid is no ordinary and simple swordsman! He seems to have comprehended a high level sword intent. Just look at that spiritual energy he''s releasing.


    It seems to be a level seven sword intent.


    It looks like he is trying to use his sword intent to resist and force the remaining sword aura of the sword to yield towards him.


    Since he can resist the sword aura of that ancient sword for such a long time, he has quite a potential. I''m starting to like him more and more.


    Let''s wait and observe for a little bit longer. If the kid can''t really hold on any longer, I will help him out."

 Chapter 435 Swordsmanship Genius (Part One)

    No one was aware that a battle was breaking out on the first floor of the Imperial Treasure House.


    It was a battle unseen. Accidentally, Austin released the soul in an ancient sword. It was the ghost of an ancient swordsman dressed in white, who was quite powerful. Quickly, Austin activated his level seven sword intent, as well as his spiritual sense to meet this swordsman head on. The fierce fighting began in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Even before the first round ended, Austin realized this swordsman had a far better grasp of swordsmanship than he did. The overwhelming sword aura he created kept rushing towards Austin like a torrent and had been precariously close to pinning the warrior dangerously several times. Austin''s sword intent and seven sword radiance quivered and wailed in the flood of sword aura, as the swordsman nearly broke them from time to time.


    It was a good thing that Austin''s spiritual sense was much stronger at that point. With the extra help of the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle, he was able, though barely, to defend against the swordsman''s relentless attacks at that moment.


    And the skilled fighter was grateful that his spiritual sense was powerful enough to cover a distance of six thousand meters!


    The fact was, only a cultivator who refined at the Sky Realm might be able to achieve this!


    So, the Spiritual Sense Flying Needles Austin unleashed within the given radius was strong enough to resist most of the swordsman''s sword aura. On the other hand, his level seven sword intent hardly had any effect.


    More than ten minutes into the bitter fight, Austin was delighted to sense that the sword aura from the swordsman was gradually weakening, like the energy that had been forming it was draining away.


    What happened? The sudden change confused Austin.


    But after several minutes of pondering, he figured out the reason for what happened.


    While i


    a hundred years after the pinnacle of my cultivation!" the ghost screamed.


    He said this just before Austin''s sword intent and five Spiritual Sense Flying Needles pierced through his body and soul. The ghost''s soul was torn apart and shredded into hundreds and thousands of tiny white pieces that now floated in the vast Soul Sea.


    When it was all over, Austin breathed a huge sigh of relief. Then he remembered the little monkey that accidentally fell into his Soul Sea, and how he had absorbed its soul to enhance his power.


    Now Austin knew what to do with the soul pieces. Austin took a deep breath, then the floating pieces in his Soul Sea were assimilated by his mind and body in the blink of an eye.


    And right at that moment, Austin found that knowledge about sword arts and deep comprehension of swordsmanship appeared in his Soul Sea as if there was a book turning pages inside his head. To his surprise, he experienced a sudden burst of clarity, erasing all the doubts and confusion about swordsmanship.


    He could also feel that an extra sword intent, a profound one, was blending into his level seven sword intent. It felt like he had just taken some strong medicinal pill, which now helped him boost and enhance his previous sword intent.

 Chapter 436 Swordsmanship Genius (Part Two)

    The next thing he knew, Austin felt a transformation happening inside him.


    A cracking sound could faintly be heard.


    It was a soft, clear sound like a chicken breaking opened its shell.


    Simultaneously, another sword radiance formed in his soul. Soon enough, his sword intent had leveled up to the eighth.


    And this took place right after he had absorbed the ghost''s broken soul!


    Just then, another sound broke out.


    This time, it was the sound of metal banging on the floor coming from reality. One of the hundred swords on the shelf split in the middle to create two perfect pieces. Once cut in half, its flashing stopped, and the sword turned into an ordinary weapon!


    "What?"


    The three elderly spectators could not help but gasp.


    "How could this happen?"


    They stared at the broken sword with their eyes wide-open.


    "So, this young man has really defeated the swordsman''s ghost! For God''s sake," one of them said, as he stood stupefied.


    "I knew he was talented! I knew he must be a genius swordsman. But I didn''t expect him to be this excellent and competent at such a young age!" the other old man echoed.


    The three were totally surprised by Austin''s performance, of course, without having the slightest idea that Austin''s spiritual sense was now as good as that of many Sky Realm cultivators. They would by no means know that it was Austin''s spiritual power, instead of his sword intent, that had played a bigger role.


    "As I see it, he has not only beaten the ghost, and crushed its soul but also made it part of his cultivation achievement," the third one pointed out. "See the sword aura he releases? It''s definitely different from before. And much stronger, if I must say!"


    While the elderly group continued to discuss Austin''s talents, th


    rs are no more than sticks compared to him!" he told his companions.


    "What''s more, most of the souls dwelling in those swords have actually been imprisoned for hundreds of years, during which their spiritual power keeps decreasing. If left to gather dust on a shelf like this, they are bound to disappear soon.


    In this case, they seem to have had the good fortune to meet this young man and become a part of his cultivation. At least the souls and swordsmanship they carry have again found a qualified owner," he sighed.


    "Well, the three of us have spent our entire life studying swordsmanship, and it''s our luck that we have seen such a good swordsman like this young man at last. Why don''t we just help him become the best?


    I''d say we, the older ones, should forgive him for breaking the swords, and take the fall for him.


    Anyway, I don''t think the king would punish three old men with honor for this," he proposed.


    "It''s settled then. Make it a gift for this talented boy.


    We have to keep in mind that geniuses in swordsmanship like him are hard to find nowadays!" the old man concluded.


    Then the three left the room, dragging the perplexed eunuch out.

 Chapter 437 Level One Sword Potential

    Austin was the only one in the room now, who stood firmly in front of the hundred long swords.


    There was silence for a few minutes, and the third long sword broke as well.


    Austin couldn''t believe he had reached the level ten sword intent!


    It was the top level of sword intent, but Austin knew that there was a profound realm superior to level ten sword intent. There was still a lot that he had to acquire.


    It was known to all that sword intent was only the beginning point of the cultivation base in swordsmanship.


    But what Austin didn''t know was what would come next after level ten sword intent.


    Austin began thinking about it. He was expecting an answer. Immediately, he activated his spiritual sense and began the intensive battle against the sword master''s soul which was left in the fourth long sword.


    The fourth one also broke down soon.


    Next was the fifth one!


    Then the sixth one... . . .


    As the number of sword masters'' souls defeated by Austin increased, his sword intent became stronger. He could feel his sword intent in his soul��sparkling brightly and carrying an aggressive air.


    After he gained the energy of ten long swords successfully, the radiance of the ten swords got added to his sword intent making it glow stronger and grow wider. The sword aura around him grew more and more forceful now.


    In spite of those changes, he was still at the level ten sword intent.


    Anxious to surpass, Austin began the battle against the eleventh one. . .


    Then it was the twentieth one...


    The twenty-first one... . .


    And finally it was the fiftieth one!


    Though Austin gained the energy of the fiftieth one, he was still at the level ten sword intent with ten sword radiance.


    Though not a drastic change, he did notice a few changes. Every sword radiance of his was changing now. It seemed to be bursting out a powerful sword aura, as it reached a distance of more than 3.33 meters and was wider than a man''s arm. Only one sword radiance could surge forward with a great momentum.


    While Austin felt the power of his sword radiance, he was surprised to find out that only one of his sword radiance could fight against a past master like Braxton of the Sun Sect.


    If Braxton had been still alive, Austin would have to do nothing but activate one of his sword radiance in the battle against him. And it would be as easy as blinking an eye for Austin to de


    because I overestimated his ability?"


    The three Elders in sackcloth talked among themselves as they walked towards Austin.


    "What happened here?"


    The three of them exclaimed in unison. They had never expected that this would happen.


    Their jaws dropped in shock as they saw the mess.


    All the long swords were broken and lay scattered on the ground.


    This scene knocked them down with a feather.


    "Did this kid defeat all the sword masters'' souls?"


    "This is fucking unbelievable!"


    "Holy shit!"


    "Who the hell is this guy?"


    "He must be a strong freak!"


    They murmured to themselves in disbelief. The three of them were dumbstruck with amazement. None of them could believe their eyes.


    "What''s his level now? What do you say?"


    one of them asked out of curiosity.


    The moment he finished his words, Austin felt that they were observing him with piercing eyes. They were perplexed and stood studying him.


    He could tell that they were able to see every cell of his body, including the level one sword potential in his Soul Sea.


    "Unbelievable! He has reached the level one sword potential after gaining the energy of a hundred long swords.


    What a rapid upgrade!"


    one of them said as he stroked his beard thoughtfully.


    "Kid! Come here!"


    The other one called out Austin.


    Austin quickly did as he was told and briskly walked towards the three Elders.


    "Emm...About this mess, I''d like to offer my sincere apology to you," said Austin awkwardly.


    He had to apologize for their loss. After all, he had completely ruined their priceless treasure.

 Chapter 438 Apprentice Of Three Old Men

    "Young man, don''t worry. We''ll shoulder the consequences of you destroying those swords.


    We value a promising swordsman like you more than those treasured swords.


    Besides, when they were being made, the souls of famous swordsmen who had been heroes before their deaths were merged into those swords. I guess they''d rather be defeated and vanish than stay stuck inside the swords forever.


    Actually, we have long wanted to smash these swords into pieces. But since we are responsible for guarding this place, we can''t do that.


    We''re glad you destroyed the swords and did the swordsmen''s souls a big favor by freeing them," one of the three old men explained as he smiled from ear to ear.


    "Oh, really?"


    Austin gave them an embarrassed smile.


    He thought they would punish him when they saw the broken swords, but he was wrong. It was interesting for Austin to see them glad rather than mad.


    "Young man, how old are you?"


    "Seventeen," Austin answered.


    "Wow, so young, yet promising! You will make an outstanding swordsman in the future.


    We''ve rarely seen such young cultivators like you in recent years."


    The three old men gathered around Austin, eyeing him from head to toe. The more they studied him, the more they liked him, as if he was some rare treasure.


    "Oh, by the way, who''s your master?


    He must be a man of discernment, with an eye for talent, to have found you."


    "Gentlemen, to be honest, I used to be an outer disciple of the Sun Sect, and no one taught me how to use a sword," Austin answered honestly.


    "What?!


    So you mean you''ve acquired these achievements all by yourself? Wow, you are indeed a born swordsman.


    Young man, I really like you.


    How about this? Since you don''t have a master, why not be our apprentice?"


    suggested one of the three old men.


    The rest of them nodded in approval. They all looked at Austin with great enthusiasm, expecting a positive response from him.


    "Young man, you''ve mastered level 1 sword potential.


    But do you know this is just the beginning of your swordsmanship cultivation?


    Also, even though you are a talented cultivator, you still need a good master to guide you so that you can avoid diversions as you progress in your swordsmanship cultivation. Not to brag, but we are second to none in swordsmanship in the entire Violet Orchid Empire.


    We are much more experienced than you in swordsmanship cultivation. With our guidance and advice, you will be a top swordsman in the future.


    What do you think? You may kneel if you wish to fo


    manual was called "Flying Eagle Swordsmanship." He browsed through it and found that it was even worse than his Illusory Swordsmanship. So he decided not to take it and put it back on the shelf.


    "Damn it. Only swordsmanship manuals are useful to me, yet there are no powerful ones here. What a bad luck!" he complained, clearly disappointed not to find any manuals he wished for.


    Left with no choice, Austin decided not to pick out martial arts manuals for himself.


    Instead, he chose a grade five energy-refining formula, a grade five fist martial arts manual, and a grade four blade manual.


    He picked the three manuals for his good buddies, Evan and Herbert.


    In Austin''s mind, Evan and Herbert were not talented cultivators, but they were not the worst ones.


    Evan and Herbert had average gifts for cultivation.


    Being outer disciples of the Sun Sect, they didn''t have useful cultivation resources or martial arts manuals. Austin believed that his closest friends would make massive progress if he gave them those manuals.


    After he was done, Austin left the imperial treasure house. Knowing that his masters disliked being disturbed, he decided not to say his farewell.


    With the eunuch leading the way, Austin went on his way outside of the grand imperial palace.


    After bidding goodbye to the eunuch, Austin was about to go back home.


    However, before he could even leave the place, a group of people led by Reuben, the youngest prince, came over to him.


    "Austin, here you are! I''ve been looking for you.


    Are you free now?


    The celebration party hasn''t started yet as we''re waiting for you. Come and celebrate your victory with us!" he said invitingly.

 Chapter 439 Is That A Yes Or A No (Part One)

    Austin then left the royal secret storeroom with the youngest prince, Rueben. They were on their way to the victory banquet. Following them were the youngest prince''s light-armored guards.


    "Hey! Congrats, man! You even killed Abbott! You''re fucking awesome, man!


    You know what? From now on, I''ll be at your service! Please accept me as your faithful servant!"


    Dewey said, shoving himself in and adoringly looked at Austin. But everyone knew that Dewey was just flattering Austin and trying to be in the latter''s good side.


    "Thanks, Dewey. But you don''t have to do anything for me," Austin replied politely.


    "I insist, boss!


    I''m serious. I look up to you and I will be your faithful servant from now on.


    But of course, I would appreciate if you can also help me out in exchange for my service," Dewey told Tin in a low voice without even looking at him.


    "Huh! Really?" Austin said in a sarcastic tone.


    Austin realized that Dewey would gain more by being friends with him. Dewey would use Austin''s strength to his advantage, so the latter just ignored his offer. Austin had so much in his mind that he didn''t want to deal with such nonsense.


    "By the way, it''s been so long since you left the prince''s palace.


    I heard that the two ladies were looking forward to seeing you.


    Do you have any plans on seeing them?"


    Dewey winked at Austin with a sly smile.


    "It''s true! The two beauties were even asking me about you more than a dozen times a day!


    You''re really something, huh?


    Now, I wonder what your secret is. Why are they so attached to you?


    How come they don''t pay so much attention to me instead? Am I that ugly?


    I''m starting to get quite jealous. But since you''re my friend, I promise that I won''t pursue them.


    I won''t touch my sister-in-law anyway! So, take it easy, huh!"


    Reuben joined the small talks and teased him, too.


    ''Sister-in-law?


    Two beauties?''


    Austin thought ab


    sister after all. All she could do was to comfort Sue.


    "Sue, trust me. He won''t leave us. He''s not that kind of guy. I''m sure he was caught up with something. After all, he had won the championship so he must be very busy right now.


    Have faith in him. He''ll come to see us as soon as he has time," Ivy sounded confident, but she wasn''t sure if Austin would really come and see them after winning the championship. She had her hopes high but was also ready to be heartbroken if Austin decided to leave them for good.


    "I''m going to tell you a secret, Ivy. I''ve been dreaming about him lately, and I think I''m falling in love with him. What should I do?"


    Sue murmured.


    "Oh, come on. Stop acting like a fool! Are you not ashamed of yourself by saying that?"


    Ivy teased her, trying to make her happy.


    "Ivy! Please, I''m serious. Stop making fun of my feelings!"


    Sue blushed and covered her face with her hands.


    Then she added, "Besides, I''m not the one acting foolish. I know you''re more worried than I am."


    "You! In case you have forgotten, I am your elder sister so please show some respect," Ivy smiled and started tickling Sue.


    They laughed out loud. They were having a good time on their own and didn''t notice that someone was already standing by the door.

 Chapter 440 Is That A Yes Or A No (Part Two)

    "Ahem... Hello ladies, sorry to interrupt you," a mid-aged man got into the house and greeted them.


    Both ladies were startled. They were surprised to see a man standing by their door without their knowledge. They fixed themselves properly then stood firmly.


    "Not at all. But Mike, pardon me for asking. Are you eavesdropping on us?" Sue asked. She felt awkward and embarrassed that Mike might have heard what she just said about Austin.


    "Ladies, there''s nothing new about what I heard today. I already know that you both adored Austin.


    He''s truly excellent, so it''s just natural that you develop such feelings for him. I believe he is the right man for you to marry.


    I think I can also talk to him about it.


    So do you have anything that you need me to tell him?"


    Mike had looked after Ivy and Sue since they were little girls. They were like daughters to him. Being the adoptive father to these young ladies, he, of course, had the right to know what his adopted daughters thought.


    "Mike, don''t you think it''s a little embarrassing if you talk about us directly to him?" Sue asked. She covered her face again to hide the embarrassment.


    She was pleased to know that Mike thought of Austin as her rightful husband. But the thought of Mike talking about them to Austin made her feel a little awkward.


    "Mike, you know that Austin saved us twice.


    We see him as our savior and hero.


    And you know that Sue and I liked him. We''re both willing to marry him, but we can''t ask him ourselves.


    So, it will be appreciated if you can ask him for us," Ivy couldn''t help telling Mike what she thought. There was no need for them to hide anything from him especially their feelings for Austin.


    "Easy as peas. Sure, I''m going to ask him what he thinks.


    But I bet you, he won''t refuse to marry any of you two. It''ll be stupid for h


    beautiful and elegant, and he was just a beggar. It was impossible for him to marry any of them.


    It felt like a dream to him. Marrying one of them was any man''s ultimate dream.


    "So�� What are you talking about? You..."


    he stammered.


    "Oh�� are you saying no?


    That''s right. You''re a hero and a champion now. I''m sure a lot of girls are after you this time. So, probably you don''t want us anymore, right? You can just leave us, right?


    Well, Ivy�� I don''t think we can still stay here. It''s time to leave this place and this cruel man.


    I bet he doesn''t even want to look at us now.


    Come on, let''s get going. I don''t want to be here with this man anymore!"


    Sue was irritated by Austin''s hesitation. She pushed Austin away and took Ivy''s hand and rushed out of the house like a crazy stupid cow.


    She cried loudly like a dissatisfied housewife as she ran out.


    "Oh, come on, I didn''t mean that," Austin tried to explain.


    "So, is that finally a yes?"


    Sue abruptly stopped. A sweet smile crossed her gloomy face. She turned around and dashed into Austin''s arms again, laughing with her tearful eyes.


    ''What the heck? Do I really need to marry one of them now?''


    Austin asked himself helplessly.

 Chapter 441 The Engagement

    When Ivy realized that Austin had finally changed his attitude, she was overjoyed.


    She was on cloud nine, and couldn''t help but take Austin''s hands in her own.


    "You... Don''t you think it has happened all too quickly?"


    she asked while lowering her head, avoiding Austin''s eyes. Her cheeks flushed scarlet. Compared to Sue, Ivy was more mature and reserved in her manners.


    "Well. To be frank with you, you are both exceedingly beautiful. I have never seen any women who are more pretty than you. And I feel lucky to be favored by you ladies.


    But before we commit to each other, I have to be honesty with you. I have set my mind to pursue martial arts for the rest of my life. I have made a promise to myself as well as God that I will plough forward through any difficulties that arise and advance determinedly to reach the summit of martial arts.


    I''m not the kind of man good at dating or pleasing women. Hell, I have never even thought of getting married or having children so far. All my life up until now has been spent in the pursuit of martial arts, and I will continue to do so. Only when I conquer the peak, will I be able to consider that I have not lived in vain.


    So fair warning: if you marry me, I''m afraid that I won''t have much time attending to you after marriage. Because I will be focusing on practicing most of the time. That means more often than not, I will have to go to nearby cities to toughen myself and to promote my strength.


    My primary concern right now is whether you will be able to bear such a monotonous life after this marriage."


    Austin finished. He had clearly given it a lot of thought. He definitely didn''t want theirs to be a miserable marriage that brought both of them nothing but sadness.


    "Austin, don''t worry. We will not make you feel burdened or troubled with love. We''re not love-struck idiots who always tend to be sulky. We know what we''re getting into.


    Instead, we will always stand by your side, support you, encourage you and make you a better person and a warrior. We swear that we won''t become a headache for you.


    Moreover, both of us come from a martial arts family which has been practicing for generations. The two of us are martial arts practitioners too and we have our own ambitions to achieve greatness. It would be beneficial for the both of us if you can offer some guidance along the way, so that we can improve ourselves and forge our own path.


    All in all, if you marry us, we will only support what you want to do and what you aspire to be. There is no way that we will become a burden for you."


    Ivy had seen through what was on Austin''s mind. So she had mustered up courage and tried to clear away any doubts. She was still blushing when she expressed herself.


    Truthfully, these two girls were indeed rare beauties. And any man would be infatuated with them once he saw the two girls. They too would be desperate to have the two girls. Austin was a hot-blooded young man, and he was no exception when it came to love. The ladies seemed determined to marry him. He dispelled all his misgivings and said passionately, "Haha! Okay, I get it. You l


    mmary of his strength and skills for his own reference.


    His spiritual sense power could reach as far as six kilometers. His Spiritual Sense Flying Needle had reached the second level and he was able to shoot as well as control five flying needles each time.


    For the Wind-commanding Skill, he had entered the third step of this skill--Using the Wind. He could cover 200 meters in a stride.


    He had mastered the third stage of the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill and was able to condense a nine-layered pagoda. Besides that, as long as he had enough vital energy stored in the vital energy stone in his elixir field, he was able to create multiple pagodas at the same time.


    So far, his skill to condense multiple Grand Pagodas was one of his trump cards. It was also the skill which had helped him to kill Abbott, the leader of the Blood Wolf Team.


    In regard to swordsmanship, he had comprehended level one sword potential and mastered the fourth grade swordsmanship, Illusory Swordsmanship and reached the level of expertise that he was able to shoot over thirty rays of sword-light in one strike.


    The Golden Sun Scripture was a kind of skill to cultivate energy. He assumed that it must be a high grade skill. However, that was all that he knew about this skill and had minimal practical experience.


    The luminous ball in his elixir field had grown to a size equivalent to the head of a grown-up. And the vital energy exuded from it was multiple times more powerful than that from the warriors who were at the same level as him.


    When it came to corporeal strength, he had entered the fifth stage of the Overlord Body-refining Formula. Plus, his body was bolstered by the drops of Ancient Magic Liquid, and he could now throw a punch that weighed thirty thousand pounds. The magical power was destructive.


    His corporeal body became stronger and firmer, and was able to resist heavier damage. He supposed that he would not be affected at all if he suffered a blow from a common Earth Realm warrior.


    This was the summary Austin made of his skills and his strengths.

 Chapter 442 Mysterious Nether World Opened

    After Austin considered the breadth and depth of his martial training, he decided to start by practicing his sword skills in the thirteen days before the Mysterious Nether World opened. As he had obtained his three masters'' three learning notes about the cultivation of sword skills, he decided to learn it carefully and in detail.


    The second skill he planned to improve was his Spiritual Sense Flying Needle. As his spiritual sense force became strong enough, he would be able to practice the tricky third stage of the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle.


    The third thing he decided upon was that he should store vital energy in the vital energy stone as much as possible. Up to now, it was his most important trump card. The vital energy stone could let Austin recover at any time with the constant stream of vital energy, so he needed not worry about using up all of his vital energy.


    ... ...


    After devising this plan, Austin shut himself in the secret cultivation room and started to carry it out.


    First, Austin started to improve his Spiritual Sense Flying Needle to the third stage, the stage that would allow him to simultaneously control and direct as many as ten Spiritual Sense Flying Needles!


    Austin sat on his crossed feet, centered himself with one slow breath and turned his awareness inwards.


    His mind was stretching into his Soul Sea following the method recorded in the scripture to extract the small amount of his spiritual sense and started to forge it into a Spiritual Sense Flying Needle.


    With such an instinctual connection to his spiritual sense force, Austin did all of this as if it were no less natural than breathing.


    Two days later, Austin was able to direct ten Spiritual Sense Flying Needles to fly around him in lazy circles. He could now control them as if they were as much an extension of his own will as his ten fingers.


    He had not merely learned the third stage and he had mastered it in record time!


    Austin heaved a sigh of exhilaration, then drew the Spiritual Sense Flying Needles back into his Soul Sea.


    Then, Austin took out his sacred sword to practice his Illusory Swordsmanship. At the same time, he was revising his level one sword potential.


    Inside the secret cultivation room, the sword-light flashed and the sword aura roared like a mighty river.


    Austin held his sword in one hand and a scroll in the other hand. He sometimes read the scroll carefully, sometimes indulged himself in deep thought and at rare but blessed moments, he successfully learned something new and became excited and giddy with joy.


    The three scrolls were gifts from his three masters. Whenever he had a problem when practicing sword skills, he would take out the scrolls and study them. He had learned so much from their papery voices!


    Three days later in the secret cultivation room, Austin waved his sword once, and more than sixty swor


    were many people standing behind the emperor, including the queen, princes, princesses and all of the imperial concubines. All of them looked very serious and were very formally attired.


    Apparently, it was a big event for the royal family to open the Mysterious Nether World. Each of them took it seriously.


    Austin''s gaze swept around the square.


    All the leaders of the five large sects had shown up. In addition, many elders of the sects also came, together with their disciples and they stood in different places, forming several groups.


    Austin did not see Jaime Luo among the crowd of the Sun Sect. He must have stayed in the Sun Mountain to oversee it instead of the leader.


    Austin had killed Braxton Luo and had become a sworn enemy of Jaime. They would solve this problem sooner or later.


    There were the leaders and elders of other sects in the square.


    They came here because amongst the 50 young cultivators who qualified to enter the Mysterious Nether World, there were also some disciples from their sects, besides the ones from the five large sects.


    So besides the five large sects, more than half of all the other sects, which were also powerful, had gathered here in the square.


    Around the square, there were thousands of soldiers in armor and armed with Heaven''s Halberds. They were standing around the area and formed up in squares. They were full of killing intent and seemed ready to enter battle at any moment.


    These soldiers'' responsibility was to maintain the gathering place in good order.


    After an hour, the emperor started to speak slowly.


    "Everybody, today is an important day for our empire.


    The Mysterious Nether World will be opened today!"


    The emperor spoke with great authority, like a clap of thunder appeared in the sky above the square. The noisy square became quiet in a second and even the sound of a falling needle could be heard at that moment.

 Chapter 443 A Cultivator In The Emperor Realm

    Standing on the huge square in the back garden of the imperial palace, everyone was listening intently to the emperor as he announced the opening of the Mysterious Nether World.


    It was the first time the Mysterious Nether World was revealed to the public. In the past, only royals had been able to enter it.


    Therefore, there had been no knowledge on the world. Basically no one from any sect within the realm of the Violet Orchid Empire had access to it.


    "In just thirty minutes, the world will become accessible to all. Firstly, for those of you lucky enough to enter it, I''d like to prepare you for your upcoming adventure. I am very pleased to have all of you not lost in it."


    Silence filled the air. None of them, especially the 100 young warriors who were about to start their new journey, wanted to miss any word. After a pause the emperor continued slowly.


    "Warriors, the Mysterious Nether World is a unique, micro world. It was created from the void by a cultivator in the Emperor Realm who possessed superhuman divine power.


    It is believed that the creator of the Mysterious Nether World had a cultivation base in the Emperor Realm."


    "Alas! A micro world created by a cultivator in the Emperor Realm!"


    Everyone became amazed with their eyes open wide, jaws dropped.


    Surprise and yearning were written all over their faces.


    "The Emperor Realm? What kind of realm is that?"


    Many warriors whispered this question amongst themselves, in complete shock. They had no idea what kind of cultivation base was corresponded to the Emperor Realm.


    "OK, I am sure that you all want to figure out what kind of cultivation base is in the Emperor Realm.


    It''s a pity that even I do not have answers for you.


    As far as I am educated, there is an Energy Gathering Realm, Earth Realm, Mysterious Realm, Sky Realm, Imperial Realm, each realm is one level higher than the previous one.


    It is believed that a vital energy realm called the Basic Sacred Realm is still above the Imperial Realm.


    As of now, the Basic S


    op priority for you. Treasure means nothing to you if you are dead."


    Everyone gasped. Hearing the dangers lurking around in the Mysterious Nether World was yet another shock. Many became fearful and doubtful of their desires. A tiny minority of them who were weak and timid even began to regret their decisions of coming here, it was not worth their lives for the so-called treasure.


    "Despite the inevitable dangers in the Mysterious Nether World, you may also find your own vital energy and treasure to help you advance by leaps and bounds in your cultivation base!


    You will learn more than you could ever imagine and you will gain incredible skills and become very prosperous. This experience will change life as you know it!


    So stand up and find the courage to fight!"


    The emperor''s words were extremely motivational.


    Suddenly, the warriors became excited again.


    "Listen up. I have prepared 100 copies of an informational booklet that describes the Mysterious Nether World for all of you. I hope you can read it carefully and prepare yourselves accordingly.


    It is now time to open the Mysterious Nether World.


    Our 100 young warriors, please line up to receive your booklet.


    After receiving it, please walk over and stand on the altar."


    One by one, they lined up, got their booklets, and walked with pride to the altar.

 Chapter 444 Austin Enters the Mysterious Nether World!

    In the very center of the square, an altar was situated which was built of pure superior vital energy crystals, and multiple arrays were arranged on it. The power was so much that the very fabric of space time seemed to circulate repeatedly on those arrays.


    Austin was mingling with the crowd, and had also received a thin booklet, which he guessed was a detailed description of the Mysterious Nether World. With all due respect, a thin booklet could hardly detail a world whose very name was mysterious.


    Nonetheless, Austin followed the procession towards the altar.


    The altar was large and the power of space and time that surrounded it as well as its totem poles seemed to give it a primitive look. People felt almost as if they were in a dream, and could not differentiate reality from illusion.


    Very soon, the entire procession of a hundred people stood on the altar.


    Other than these cultivators, there were also several other people of importance who had gathered around the altar already. They were led by the emperor and were excitedly waiting for the moment when the Mysterious Nether World opened!


    "Austin!" Dewey shouted out from a distance.


    The next moment, he had rushed to his friend''s side. They hadn''t been able to meet each other for a long time now.


    Austin had won the first place in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games, so everyone knew his name now. When Dewey called Austin, everyone on the altar turned their heads to look at him.


    Among these people, some admired Austin deeply, some were envious of his talents, while some were outright malicious at him.


    "Austin, I heard the emperor say that there is a lot of danger inside the Mysterious Nether World. Please help me when we get inside."


    Dewey asked for help unashamedly.


    "Hi Austin." Maria also greeted him warm-heartedly.


    She also came over to him and stood beside him.


    Together, these three people were contesting on behalf of Prince Reuben, so in essence, they were on the same side.


    However, Philip was standing far away from Austin. And when he saw Maria go and stand beside Austin, he became even more jealous.


    Philip had long been fond of Maria, but she had always been very lukewarm to him.


    On the other hand, ever since Austin had showed up, she had always showed affection towards him, which made Philip very jealous.


    "Austin! You bastard! I will kill you!"


    Someone shouted from the other side of the altar in a f


    ctant at the same time.


    Following the young warriors, Austin stepped up the light pillar staircase too and reached the huge portal.


    After a moment of hesitation, he raised his foot and went inside.


    The other young warriors also rushed inside when they saw the champion enter the portal.


    As soon as Austin was through the burst of light from the portal, he felt light all over. Then he felt dizzy, which seemed to last either for a very short time or a very long time.


    When he regained his senses, he found that he was standing at some special place.


    It looked like a valley, surrounded by various kinds of mountains.


    The sun was shining, and the flowers were in full bloom. The mountains were covered with green grass and rivers flew here and there merrily. There was a delicate fragrance floating around in the air, and numerous beautiful butterflies were dancing around too.


    It was a very beautiful place.


    "Wow! I never expected that the Mysterious Nether World would be so beautiful.


    The great man who created it must have been amazingly powerful. I can''t believe he used his own power to create such a world.


    The earth, air, water, mountains and everything else in it feel real." Austin told himself curiously.


    He looked around, and could not help praising the great man. He really admired the creator of this place for his talented work.


    Suddenly, it dawned on Austin that there was no one here except him.


    The entire procession of young warriors had walked through the portal together. But now, he was alone. He wondered if the portal had distributed people to different places.

 Chapter 445 Human Head Demonic Bees

    After entering the Mysterious Nether World, Austin found himself in a beautiful valley.


    With his spiritual sense, he could see clearly what was happening within a distance of 6000 meters.


    He had entered the Mysterious Nether World with other 99 young cultivators, but now he didn''t see anyone. They had been transferred to different places.


    Technically, Dewey, Maria, and he himself had stepped through the portal all at the same time. He had thought that they would be transferred to the same place and would be together, but he was wrong.


    It looked like he was the only one in this valley.


    So that was the case. The portal would have transported everyone to a different place.


    "Seems like this is the Mysterious Nether World. Emperor Arthur said that it was created by a cultivator at the Emperor Realm. That is extremely powerful.


    But since it''s a micro world, I guess I can compare it to the Prime Martial World in all aspects except for its size," he murmured.


    Actually, Austin himself was an earthly being, but somehow, his soul had passed through space and come to the Prime Martial World. After he had experienced that, it wasn''t hard for him to accept the existence of such a world.


    Back on earth, there was a saying in Buddhist ethics that mentioned something about "three thousand macro worlds."


    Ever since he had been to the Prime Martial World, Austin had understood its meaning and now believed that the saying was true. There were indeed several different worlds.


    "What should I do next? Look for treasures?" he asked himself.


    Then it hit his memory that Emperor Arthur had given each of them a booklet before they had come here.


    He took it out from his Space Ring and read it carefully.


    The booklet gave him some idea of the structure of the Mysterious Nether World.


    It was divided into three different circles.


    The first circle was the outer circle and perhaps the safest one. Austin and the other cultivators had all been transferred to the first circle.


    It was the largest part of the Mysterious Nether World, and only level 4 and level 5 demonic and diabolic beasts were found in this place. So one could say that it was relatively safe.


    The second circle, which was also the middle circle, was occupied by numerous level 6 and level 7 demonic and diabolic beasts, and it was far more dangerous in there.


    The third circle was the inner circle of the Mysterious Nether World. No one knew what was in there. Emperor Arthur had sent numerous young cultivators to the


    think the Blood Wolf Team would go on the decline once you killed Abbott?


    Not a chance! You don''t even know that our real boss is Blood Wolf Ancestor and not Abbott.


    Before I came here, Blood Wolf Ancestor gave me the strongest weapon of the Blood Wolf Team. Austin, you better pray for yourself. No matter how strong you are, I can kill you with that weapon."


    This man was none other than Wilson of the Blood Wolf Team. . . .


    Austin was slowly walking off the valley.


    On both sides of the road lay colorful flowers. He didn''t know what kinds of flowers they were, but he liked them since they filled the air with a sweet fragrance and also looked colorful.


    He was relaxed at first when he smelled the fragrance, but very soon, his face changed dramatically. The smell became more and more dense, and he could even see it with his own eyes.


    He suddenly had a bad feeling, so he started to move rapidly towards the exit of the valley with his bodily movement skill. Somehow, the valley felt rather dangerous now.


    Buzz... Buzz...


    All of a sudden, numerous bees buzzed loudly in all directions.


    Austin raised his eyes and saw countless bees coming from everywhere��they were coming out from behind tress and out of bushes and grasses. There were so many of them that they even blotted out the sky and covered the sun. They all charged at Austin at a very high speed.


    A cold shiver ran down his spine and he felt goosebumps all over his body.


    "Damn it! Human head demonic bees! I never expected that they would exist in this world. Holy crap!


    This is gonna be a disaster if I stay here. I better figure out a way to evade them as soon as possible."

 Chapter 446 Getting Rid Of A Tide Of Bees

    Thousands of these bees were now flooding towards Austin. He could tell from their heads that these were a kind of demonic bees known as the human head demonic bees.


    Even though he was running, he observed them carefully and saw that all the bees were colorful. For a time, the sky seemed to be covered by various shivering colors, which actually looked very beautiful. However, it was a sinister kind of beautiful.


    Each of the bees had a body as big as an adult bulldog, and a human face on their heads.


    There was everything on that face, including eyes, ears, mouth, nose, and every feature a human face had. Thrown together with the bee body, it looked strange and weird. They wore their hair loose like ferocious ghosts and even a casual glance at them would have made people freak out so hard that they would fall down.


    A demonic and reddish energy luster seemed to surround these bees.


    And their dazzling colors carried a dangerous and murderous aroma. Suddenly, all the bees began to laugh as their mouths opened wide, exposing their sharp teeth. It looked like they could even eat people.


    "Damn it! These are demonic beasts! I''ve read about such kind of human head demonic bees evolving with a human face in several books, but I had never seen real ones. And I am sure I don''t want to repeat this experience. Unfortunately, I met them as soon as I entered the Mysterious Nether World.


    These are level 4 demonic beasts, and a single one of them would have been no threat to me. But the trouble is that they live in hives just like normal bees. There are at least thousands of them in front of me now. It''s too many!


    Quantitative changes will turn into a qualitative change. Who will have the nerve to provoke these thousands of level 4 demonic beasts?"


    Austin sighed secretly, thinking that he was indeed unlucky this time. This valley must be the bee''s territory, and it was really unlucky that he had been sent here.


    He was anxious and his heart was beating faster and faster now.


    Thousands of human head demonic bees were swarming towards him, obscuring the sky and the mountains. They were like a tide, about to devour him like a sandcastle.


    If Austin really did fall prey to them, even his bones would be eaten by them in an instant.


    environment.


    He discovered that he had arrived at a grassland.


    He continued to move forward on this grassland, because he no longer wished to go back to the valley. There were plenty of dangers in there and he preferred life.


    He could only cross the grassland, and then make any further plans.


    The grass here was so lush that it could easily submerge an average human''s waist.


    Having walked for about fifteen minutes, he suddenly heard the sounds of a fight coming from ahead.


    Activating his spiritual sense power, he saw there was an everglade in front of him where two girls, dressed like Taoist nuns, were surrounded by five huge crocodiles.


    These were level 5 demonic beasts and had opened their mouths wide, revealing their saw-like teeth. They were trying to trap the two girls.


    The elder one of the two girls was dressed in blue, and looked like she was around 24 years old.


    The other one was only 18 years old, and was wearing a pink robe.


    They also possessed a certain type of beauty, and were more good-looking than a majority of females.


    The strength of the elder one was at the premium stage of the Earth Realm, and the other one was at the medium stage of the Earth Realm.


    Trapped in the fierce siege of the five crocodiles, they were both trying their best to brace themselves and fight for survival.


    The 18-year-old girl had already panicked and was trying to save herself with disordered moves. She was about to be swallowed by one of the crocodiles.

 Chapter 447 The Sarira Mysterious Fruits (Part One)

    Austin came across two Taoist nuns who were surrounded by five crocodiles.


    The five crocodiles were all fifth level demonic beasts. They snarled their teeth and viciously moved about their tails that looked like they could hurt as hard as a mace made from steel. They roared, howled and attacked the nuns with an intent to kill.


    Austin observed the two nuns. The elder one seemed to be at the premium stage of Earth Realm, and the younger one''s cultivation base was at the medium stage of Earth Realm.


    As far as Austin knew, a fifth level demonic beast''s strength was equivalent to that of a human at the medium stage or premium stage of the Earth Realm.


    What made things worse was that all the five crocodiles attacked the two together. At the moment, the two nuns were completely at a disadvantage. Their lives were at peril. The younger one who looked around seventeen years old was hit on the shoulder by the tail of a crocodile. Her skin flayed open and her flesh tore apart as blood began to ooze out from the wound.


    Her clothes were shattered by the hit, revealing her fair-skinned slender right arm. Her delicate petite body was almost laid bare when a breeze swept past her.


    "Sister! I can''t hold on for another second. I won''t be able to get out. It''s best that you leave me behind! You go first!" cried the young girl.


    The elder nun was still fighting fiercely to block the crocodiles'' attacks. Her cultivation base of vital energy and strength was solid and she was capable in protecting herself for now.


    Besides, she was quite agile in moving about herself. She leaped left and right and managed to dodge the crocodiles deftly. The crocodiles were getting frustrated after missing her by a hair''s breadth. Eventually, she managed to successfully block three of them.


    Although she was still on the verge of losing, she belie


    Dealing with fifth level demonic beasts was a piece of cake for Austin. He was strong enough to deal with them at one go.


    He enabled his bodily movement skill and kept dodging the attacks from the four crocodiles waiting for an opportunity to strike. Then he rushed towards one of the crocodiles, his speed as fast as lightning.


    Seeing that Austin suddenly appeared in front of it, the crocodile didn''t back down but attacked him. It pressed hard on the ground with its forefeet, and then using its other two feet hoisted himself upwards. It leapt into the air and directed itself towards Austin to crush him.


    Austin didn''t dodge. He threw a punch in the air. The great force which weighed thirty thousand pounds formed a small cyclone in the air and whirled around his palm, the wind crackling with fury and power.


    Pow!


    The punch hit the crocodile right on its forehead!


    Crash!


    The crocodile''s upper jaw was smashed to pieces. Its face was entirely mangled. Its huge body bounced away like a stone. It toppled towards the marsh a few meters away and settled there.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    Austin repeated this attack to send the other three crocodiles towards the marsh, almost as if he was throwing stones.

 Chapter 448 The Sarira Mysterious Fruits (Part Two)

    What was remarkable was that all of this took place in the span of ten seconds.


    The two nuns gasped at what was unfolding in front of them.


    Moments ago, they were struggling to survive against the five crocodiles. They were in a perilous position and were on the verge of dying.


    But Austin had arrived. He had averted the crisis in a heartbeat. And it all seemed too easy for him. It was all very unreal.


    They sighed. The difference between them was tremendous.


    The two girls seemed familiar to Austin. Austin then had the recollection that he had met them in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games. They were most definitely the winners that had entered the top 50.


    But that was all he knew about them. He didn''t quite know them well, and had never talked to them before. It was only a spur of the moment decision that he had saved them.


    After he killed the five crocodiles, he glanced at them to make sure that they were safe. Satisfied, he turned around and began to walk away from them.


    "Austin! Wait!"


    Seeing Austin leaving, the elder nun called out.


    "Oh? What''s up?"


    Austin paused and asked him.


    "Since you killed the five crocodiles, the elixir they guarded rightfully belongs to you."


    "Oh? They were guarding an elixir?"


    Austin was dumbfounded.


    Austin''s confused look made the elder nun realize that he knew nothing about the elixir.


    "Austin, you may not know but the first and second circle of the Mysterious Nether World have a lot of precious elixirs spread around. However, each of them is protected by some demonic or diabolic beasts.


    That means, every time you see a demonic beast or a diabolic beast, there is a certain kind of elixir around that is under the protection.


    If the warriors who have entered the Mysterious Nether World wan


    The two nuns marveled at Austin''s bodily movement skill. They saw him whoosh away and come back all in a microsecond.


    Seeing that he had taken the three fruits in his hands, their eyes glinted with envy.


    But they also knew that if it were not for Austin, they would have been dead by now.


    The three fruits should belong to Austin.


    "Here, take the fruits. One for each of us. We''ll share them."


    Austin had surprised the nuns. He put one of the fruits into his Space Ring, and then he handed the remaining two to the two nuns.


    "Austin, no. We can''t take them.


    It''s you who killed the five crocodiles. More importantly, you saved our lives. You should take all the three fruits."


    The nuns waved away his offer. They didn''t deserve it.


    "Take them. If you hadn''t told me about the fruits, I would not have got them in the first place. Even if I killed the crocodiles, I would have got nothing without your help.


    Moreover, you fought hard for the fruits and almost lost your lives for them. Take them!"


    Austin was adamant.


    Hearing this, the nuns were overjoyed. They thanked him multiple times and put away the two sarira mysterious fruits into their pockets.

 Chapter 449 The Secret Of The Fire Valley

    "Austin, how about joining us? With these notes recorded by the ancestor of the Pure Dream Convent, we know several places in the first circle that have precious medicinal materials.


    However, they are being guarded by powerful demonic and diabolic beasts. The two of us won''t be able to defeat them.


    But with your help, we can get all the medicinal materials and divide them equally. What do you think?"


    the older woman of the Pure Dream Convent suggested with a hopeful expression on her face.


    "Well, you might be right. But let me think about it," Austin said. After a moment''s pause, he nodded his head in agreement.


    "All right, then. I think that''s just fair."


    ''I don''t know where to look for the treasures without the map of the Mysterious Nether World. Since they have their ancestor''s notes to guide them, I''d better go with them. That way, I can find more treasures, '' he thought.


    "Really? That''s great!


    I''m Iris Huang, by the way.


    And this is Anna Zhang," said the older woman cheerfully.


    "Nice to meet you, Iris, Anna!"


    Austin had a good impression of them and was willing to make friends with them. He could tell from their words and deeds that they were both good people.


    He also heard that the Pure Dream Convent ranked middle among the sects of Violet Orchid Empire. Strange enough, the members of the sect were all women.


    Iris Huang and Anna Zhang were thrilled when Austin agreed to their suggestion. They knew that he was a strong cultivator after witnessing his battles in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games. With his help, they could deal with those demonic and diabolic beasts guarding the medicinal materials.


    "But first, we need to go to the Fire Valley.


    Austin, I must tell you that there is a kind of strange demonic beast in the Fire Valley called fire beast.


    Its body contains a kind of crystal named fire spirit stone.


    This fire spirit stone has an intense masculine energy that can drive away feminine energy.


    To be honest with you, the only reason why we took part in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games is to get in the Mysterious Nether World to find the fire spirit stones.


    Our master was hurt by an enemy using some feminine martial arts skill ten years old. The feminine energy has affected her internal organs.


    We need the fire spirit stones to drive out the feminine energy from her body. That is the only way she can get better.


    Only with your help can we get those fire spirit stones," Iris Huang said honestly.


    ''Fire beast? Fire spirit stone?


    I''ve never heard of them before.


    If she''s telling the truth, then the masculine energy in the fire spirit stones can help me cultivate the Golden Sun Scripture, '' Austin thought to himself.


    "Are fire beasts very powerful?"


    he asked curiously.


    "According to our ancestor''s notes, the fire beasts evolve.


    The weakest fire beast is equivalent to a level 1 demonic beast, while the strongest one is equivalent to a level 5 demonic beast.


    But there could be more. The farthest she had gone into the Fire Valley was only less than two miles.


    We don''t know whether there are more powerful fire beasts in the depths of the Fire Valley.


    Austin, we don''t need to get deeper into the Fire Valley. There are fi


    en they showed themselves, one could expect a fatal attack to ensue.


    Austin didn''t waste any time and killed one of the four level 4 fire beasts.


    He then got a fire spirit stone of the size of a pigeon''s egg.


    It was much bigger than the previous one and Austin guessed that it must contain much energy.


    Thrilled by his new fire spirit stone, Austin immediately put it into his Space Ring.


    As he moved further into the Fire Valley, Austin kept scanning the areas around him in case powerful fire beasts would launch a sneak attack.


    He noticed that the topography was rather strange here. The valley was surrounded by mountains on all sides, looking like a giant pit and it had no trees at all. The valley was so big with seemingly no end in sight. Gullies crisscrossed the whole valley and appeared to be bottomless. The two women couldn''t help but shiver at the sight.


    However, Austin didn''t pay too much attention to it and kept moving.


    But suddenly, his facial expression changed. In a moment, he immediately got out of the way.


    With his spiritual sense, he sensed an abnormal energy fluctuation in the area. He was familiar with this kind of energy fluctuation��a sign that a fire beast was about to appear and attack.


    As he expected, several fire beasts of different looks and levels appeared at the position where he had just been.


    He ignored them and was about to leave when the energy fluctuation came again aiming at where he was standing right now. ''Why are there so many fire beasts?'' he thought.


    With a frown, he changed his location again.


    Before he could even settle into his new position, another energy fluctuation happened. It started to frustrate Austin.


    Meanwhile, the whole valley seemed to start boiling. The energy in the air became unstable. And suddenly, streaks of fires flew out from the gullies and changed into fire beasts of different shapes.


    There were so many streaks of flames coming out of the gullies and turning into fire beasts. And Austin could see more flames further away.


    His facial expression changed dramatically.


    ''Something is not right!


    Is this the fire beasts tide?'' he wondered.

 Chapter 450 Going Deeper Into The Fire Valley

    After walking for a while in the Fire Valley, Austin felt something amiss.


    Suddenly, an endless number of flames appeared and transformed into fire beasts in various shapes and sizes.


    As he saw them, Austin''s blood went cold.


    It wasn''t that Austin had walked into a blind alley. Before coming here, Iris had briefly told him about this place.


    Iris had told him that a grand master of her in the Pure Dream Convent had gone about a thousand meters into the valley a hundred years ago. In that distance, she had encountered only a few dozens of fire beasts.


    Austin wondered why there was an increase. The number he saw was far too many.


    And that too, when he had just walked about seven hundred meters into the valley. He had a hunch that about more than a thousand fire beasts might be lurking further deeper into the place.


    Gazing at the fire beasts, he sensed that a number of them had the adeptness of a level five demonic beast.


    ''Damn it! It seems after a hundred years, the number of fire beasts in the valley has increased tremendously. This is not at all what Iris'' grand master said, '' he thought.


    But this was no time for rumination. The fire beasts hissed and flared at Austin as he got surrounded by them on all sides.


    Ready for combat, Austin began to probe all the fire beasts with his spiritual sense.


    Austin was in luck. Thankfully, most fire beasts, although many in number, only had a third or fourth level demonic beast competence. In fact, level four was truly a rarity among them.


    To draw a comparison, a level three demonic beast''s capabilities were similar to a level eight or nine of the Energy Gathering Realm of a human. The prowess of a level four demonic beast was like of a human''s at the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm, and a level five demonic beast''s competence could be translated as a medium or premium stage of the Earth Realm of a human.


    It wasn''t that Austin wasn''t shaken up but knowing that he stood a chance against these beasts helped him relax. All it would take to go through the valley was enough vital energy. And anticipating dangers such as this, he had stored a huge amount in his vital energy stone located in his belly.


    "Master, do you need my help?"


    Violet''s voice rang out in his mind.


    When he entered the Mysterious Nether World, Austin had brought Violet''s Illusion Bead with him. Violet and the gnome were all hid there.


    To avoid attracting attention, Austin hadn''t asked Violet to show up till now.


    In the Prime Martial World, human and demonic beasts were irreconcilable, and they would kill each other when they met.


    Although Violet was in the Illusion Bead, she too could feel the outside world with her spiritual sense.


    And of course, she got to know that Austin was surrounded by countless fire beasts, which was why she reached out to him, ready to come out from the Illusion Bead to help any minute.


    "That isn''t necessary, Violet. Although there are a lot of fire beasts, they are just at level three or four in competence. I know I can beat them.


    Also, I think that there are a huge number of fire beasts lurking around. I have just walked seven or eight hundred meters into the valley and I met this many. I''m sure there will be more o


    ne energy?


    I came to the Mysterious Nether World for good cultivation resources. And this is what the fire spirit stones will do. They will help me make my breakthrough very easily.''


    The shadow of doubt in Austin''s mind about the distance he''d be able to cover of the valley was now dispelled. He was eager to tread through as much area as possible, hungry for the spirit stones that were helping him.


    Without any hesitation, he moved forward two hundred meters in a single stride.


    As he stopped, again countless flames rose up from the ground. They transformed into fascinating beasts and creatures all hurtling themselves at the intruder.


    In a flash, it dawned upon Austin. These fire beasts were far more powerful than last he fought! They were growing stronger as he went deeper.


    His hunch was correct then.


    But on the flip side, as his light ball had taken in a huge amount of masculine energy, his vital energy cultivation base too had improved significantly.


    In short, the more fire beasts he killed, the more confident he got. This certainly buoyed up Austin''s spirits.


    Another reason why Austin was happier was that as he fought the fire beasts, his dexterity with the level one sword potential was getting better.


    An overwhelming sword aura rolled around him as he gashed level one, two and three fire beasts before they could come within an arm''s distance of him.


    Austin kept on going further into the valley, hungry and greedy to improve his vital energy cultivation base and actual combat experience. . .


    Every once in a while, he stopped to rest, so that he could gather all that he had learned in these experiences.


    And again, Austin moved ahead to fight a new crop of fire beasts.


    Several hours later, Austin had walked two thousand meters into the Fire Valley.


    Now the light ball in his belly was double in size, and it was as big as the heads of two adults. A robust masculine energy waved creating a strong buzzing sound.


    And then, Austin felt something extraordinary. His energy meridians felt a little hemp and itchy, as if innumerable ants were creeping inside.


    This was a sign of breakthrough!

 Chapter 451 Make A Breakthrough

    Austin jumped in excitement. After absorbing a significant number of fire spirit stones, he could feel that his vital energy became so powerful as if he was about to enter a new realm.


    He stopped moving forward and sat cross-legged. He made the Golden Sun Scripture work on his body to enhance his eight extra meridians and improve the circulations of his vital energy.


    Half an hour later, a current of vital energy force poured out from Austin''s body, creating a violent blast. The air was squeezed hard and surged far away, just like waves.


    The sudden burst of Austin''s vital energy force cracked the ground where he sat. There were numerous rifts, in the size of arms, stretching over the whole area.


    A swishing noise filled the entire area.


    Austin quickly stood up and clenched his fist gently to feel the vital energy force flowing in his energy meridians. He just reached the medium stage of the Mysterious Realm!


    "Master, congratulations!


    You are now at the medium stage of the Mysterious Realm!"


    Violet exclaimed. She noticed that Austin became more powerful.


    "Well, the Fire Valley did bring lots of surprises to me."


    "But master, do you still want to go deep into the Fire Valley? I have discovered that the fire beasts we met here just now were of level four or five.


    If we continue to go deep into it, I guess we will meet demonic beasts of level six or even seven."


    Violet explained, a bit worried about Austin''s plan.


    A sixth-level demonic beast was equal to a warrior at the preliminary stage of the Mysterious Realm. Austin was at the medium stage of the Mysterious Realm, and his fighting capacity was undeniably great.


    But, deeper into the Fire Valley laid many fire beasts of higher levels.


    Once they encountered hundreds or even thousands of fire beasts, it would be tough for Austin to defeat all of them.


    There may even be innumerable fire beasts of level seven at the end of the Fire Valley.


    A level seven demonic beast was equal to a warrior at the medium stage or even the premium stage of the Mysterious Realm.


    Austin now was only at the medium stage of the Mysterious Realm. He wasn''t capable of overcoming a significant number of higher level beasts. Death might be waiting for him deeper into the valley.


    It was not only Violet''s worry but also Austin''s.


    Thinking about it seriously, Austin made a decision.


    "Don''t overthink. Let''s move forward for one hundred to two hundred meters more.


    If we meet the demonic beasts we can''t deal with, we will immediately retreat. Although I can''t defeat demonic beasts of higher levels and continue to go deeper into the valley, it is still possible for me to safely get out of there."


    Ending his words, Austin immediately moved deeper into the Fire Valley as quickly as lightning.


    One step forward and he got 200 meters deeper.


    In the next moment, many fire beasts appeared in front of him.


    They showed up in the scorching flames like coming from nowhere.


    Most of them were level five.


    Several of them were even level six.


    There were hundreds of fire beasts.


    Facing so many beasts of high levels, Austin felt quite stressed, and his fac


    ital energy.


    Iris then took out the fire spirit stones she got and put them on the ground. She counted and found that there were more than fifty in total. That was to say that she had killed more than fifty fire beasts.


    "Wow, Iris, you are excellent. You have killed so many fire beasts," said Anna, staring at the stones with her mouth agape.


    She also took out the fire spirit stones she got. There were only more than twenty stones, and they were tiny as a finger.


    "I only got a handful of fire spirit stones."


    "Well, it seems that we have a small harvest. I am wondering if those fire spirit stones are enough to treat our master.


    But all in all, we have tried our best."


    Iris shook her head. Apparently, she wasn''t satisfied with the result.


    But she also knew that it was the best for them. If they went deeper into the Fire Valley, they might end up being killed.


    Iris stared at the Fire Valley.


    "Is Austin still safe? What has happened to him? Why hasn''t he come out yet after going into it for such a long time? I am worried about him."


    "Iris, what should we do? Should we still wait for Austin here?"


    asked Anna.


    "I think we can wait for him here a little longer. I am hoping that he could come out of the Fire Valley alive and kicking.


    If he''s still not back after a day, he may be dead.


    If that happens, then it is time for us to leave.


    We shouldn''t have asked him to come here with us. We dragged him into a dangerous situation, and I feel sorry for him."


    Iris was full of regret and agony.


    All of a sudden, Anna saw a shadow of a man.


    "Well?


    Iris, look there. It seems that someone is rushing out from the Fire Valley!"


    Anna shouted in great excitement.


    "It is true. It is Austin!"


    Both Iris and Anna stood up and stared at Austin, who was running out from the Fire Valley.


    "Well, don''t worry about me! I am safe."


    Through his spiritual sense, Austin could feel what was going on within 6000 meters. Just now, he had clearly heard what Iris and Anna were talking about, and he felt thankful knowing that they were worried about him.

 Chapter 452 Three Dangerous Places

    Not knowing how Austin fared while he was in the Fire Valley, Anna and Iris were worried sick about his safety. But as soon as Austin came out of the valley, he suddenly felt very warm deep inside and happy when he saw them waiting for him anxiously. It actually felt good that someone would wait for him.


    Although he had saved their lives before, but they didn''t exactly grow up together and had only met by chance, hence their relationship was not that deep yet. They were still more like strangers than acquaintances. Besides, in the world of warriors, everyone''s primary interest was only profit, relationships and unnecessary feelings are just considered liabilities. And there are only a handful of people who are kind enough to thank people who help them out.


    Iris and Anna were both overjoyed when they saw Austin flew out of the valley, especially Iris, who had previously been guilty of leading Austin into the dangerous valley. At this time, she looked immensely relieved when she saw Austin came back safe and sound.


    "Austin, you have been in the valley for several hours already. Just how far out did you reach?"


    Iris gazed at Austin from head to toe and observed that his eyes looked particularly bright and his face had a healthy warm glow. It was obvious that he did not get hurt in the valley but instead discovered something interesting. Hence, the curiosity was evident in her tone when she asked Austin.


    ''''Sadly I was unable to go very far. I just went deep into the Fire Valley which was 2500 meters deep, and then I dared not venture further again."


    Austin went deep into the valley 2, 500 meters deep while Iris and Anna were only able to reach five or six hundred meters ahead. This frustrated them so much, so they were silent for a while.


    Despite the fact that Austin reached further than they ever did, he still looked very relaxed and comfortable. There was no trace or hint of fear or fatigue in him. And even after experiencing multiple dangers in the valley, he was still able to talk and laugh with them as if nothing happened. It was like he just went for a lazy stroll in some pretty garden and came back relaxed and rejuvenated.


    They started reflecting on themselves because of Austin''s disposition. Although the both of them have been resting outside of the valley for quite some time already, they still felt breathless and tired. It was as if they were the ones who entered the valley and not Austin.


    But despite of it all, Austin still said that he was ashamed that he was only able to reach such a distance. If the likes of him were ashamed of his achievement then what they have reached was more shameful in comparison.


    With this train of thought, Anna who had a simple character, could not help but give Austin a mean look.


    "Oh, by the way, weren''t the two of you supposed to collect fire spirit stones and take them back to your Master?


    I was able to collect some. Here you go, you can take them all."


    As Austin was speaking, he suddenly pulled out a heap of fire


    ine Valley which is filled with numerous amounts of elixirs. They are basically at fourth, fifth and sixth grade.


    Among the three places, the least dangerous is the Medicine Valley. Most of the diabolic beast in there are at the fourth and fifth level only. We can easily defeat them and get pass them.


    Of course, besides the three places mentioned, there are also a variety of elixirs, natural resources and treasures on the first level of the Mysterious Nether World. It''s like a trove of different mysterious treasures waiting to be discovered.


    Just like before, in the swamp, we found the sarira mysterious fruit. This just shows that we would be able to find numerous treasure which lay about in the first level.


    "Well, let''s go next to the Medicine Valley now and see what elixir we can get."


    The quality of a fourth-grade elixir is already quite high, so the fifth or sixth grade elixirs will definitely cause an uproar among the warriors in the Violet Orchid Empire, no matter which one is taken out. It is so valuable that everyone would certainly go crazy about it.


    As for the Bee Valley, Austin was already familiar with the area, because the first place he was transported to was the Bee Valley.


    Fortunately, he was able to flee quickly. Just remembering the overwhelming crowds of human head demonic bees he saw in that place was already enough to make Austin''s scalp tingle. At this moment, how dare he go back and provoke the crowds of human head demonic bees again?


    Just then, the three of them set out immediately and sped towards the coordinates which were indicated in the notes left by the ancestor of the Pure Dream Convent.


    Because, in this Mysterious Nether World, they weren''t the only ones who were searching for the treasure during that moment. It was possible that other warriors have already entered the valley of medicine and wantonly picked elixirs. If they slow down a bit, they might not be able to find a low-grade elixir. It was a race against time for them.

 Chapter 453 An Old Acquaintance

    The footsteps seemed light on the ground as Austin and the two nuns continued to advance quickly. After two hours, they suddenly realized that the air was filled with herbal fragrances, which the wind helped spread around.


    They paused for a bit, then Iris looked ahead in the distance.


    "The Medicine Valley is now in sight, some way ahead!" Iris said cheerfully. Austin nodded and they resumed their path.


    They quickened their pace even more and after half an hour, they arrived in front of a lush, green valley.


    Three mountains surrounded the valley, and towering trees that reached up to the sky formed a natural barrier around the valley which covered it and prevented it from being too noticeable.


    Fragrances from various herbs flowed forth from the valley and seeped into their nostrils. The three of them felt refreshed with the pleasing scents. They felt that their vital energy flowed more smoothly within them after they breathed in the fragrant air.


    It was clear that the elixirs from the valley were of the best quality.


    After a while, Austin activated his spiritual sense power. He found that a few cultivators were already inside the valley. It turned out that they weren''t the first to get inside.


    At the same time, through his spiritual sense power, Austin also sensed ominous scents that wafted throughout the valley. The scents came from the demonic and diabolic beasts, and Austin gauged that they were extremely powerful.


    It seemed that what Iris told him was true. In the Mysterious Nether World, the demonic and diabolic beasts guarded all the precious elixirs and treasures.


    If he wanted to get the elixirs and treasures, he had to kill the demonic and diabolic beasts first.


    "Let''s get inside, or all the good things will fall to other people''s hands," Austin said and waved a hand to his two companions.


    In a blink of an eye, Austin had rushed forth.


    With the help of the Wind-commanding Skill, Austin was able to traverse smoothly, casting shadows that flashed on the ground. He had left Iris and Anna far behind him in just a split second.


    "Iris, is he intentionally showing off in front of us?" Anna frowned.


    She bit her lower lip as she tried hard to operate her vital energy force. She did her best bodily movement skill and tried hard to catch up to Austin, as she didn''t want to lose track of him.


    Iris and Anna knew that the Medicine Valley was home to invaluable elixirs, but also a place for extremely


    he warrior who was at the medium stage of Earth Realm just got in that level. His vital energy in his new level was still quite weak. He obviously hadn''t stabilized yet in the medium stage of Earth Realm.


    Austin came closer, and was stunned when he saw the warriors'' faces.


    "It''s them!" he exclaimed.


    "It''s you, Austin!" the only female warrior in the fight cried out excitedly.


    It really was a small world.


    Austin never expected to meet an old acquaintance under such circumstances.


    It turned out that the female warrior was Denali!


    Back when Austin was a grunt disciple, he had saved Denali once.


    He remembered on that night, Rafat, who sneaked up into the Sun Sect and wanted to use Denali to cultivate some kind of wicked martial arts skill, had carried her into the woods. Unfortunately for him, Austin noticed them and felt something strange--so he secretly followed them all along, and finally saved Denali from him.


    After that however, they met less and there weren''t as many occasions that they could meet each other. Gradually, Austin had almost forgotten her.


    It never occurred to him that he would meet her again in the Mysterious Nether World.


    "Austin, don''t you remember me?


    I''m Denali!"


    Denali grappled with the boar, but she ran to Austin excitedly when she saw him. Austin was the man who saved her life, and rescued her from the torture of the bastard Rafat. She couldn''t imagine the terrible consequences if Rafat had gotten his way.


    Even if Austin didn''t quite remember her, she never forgot about him. It was why when she saw him, she ran towards him regardless of her situation.

 Chapter 454 The Legend Is True

    The three people managed to get the upper hand and besieged the wild boar.


    However, Denali suddenly retreated from the combat and ran towards Austin as soon as she saw him.


    The other two felt stressful as their companion left them in the middle of battling against a boar. The wild boar, however, seemed to have primary intellect and took advantage of the moment to charge at them fiercely.


    "Denali!"


    a poker-faced girl called out as she witnessed the scene.


    "Of course, I remember you. I didn''t expect you to enter the Mysterious Nether World as well," Austin smiled.


    Austin didn''t have a special affection to the girl, but he didn''t dislike her either.


    "I asked for this opportunity. Each of the five grand sects has five quotas. My mentor pledged with the Sect Leader to take me with them. That''s why I''m here now," Denali explained.


    Austin suddenly understood the rule. People who were allowed to enter the Mysterious Nether World included not only the top 50 winners of the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games but also the five quotas in each of the five grand sects.


    He had been wondering why Denali could pass the qualification since her cultivation base was still in the preliminary stage of Earth Realm. It was almost impossible for her to get to the top 50 of the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games.


    "Denali, come back. Austin is not one of us anymore!"


    the poker-faced girl shouted again as Denali ignored her call.


    "Denali, you have just put your companions in danger!" she added.


    The two cultivators who had been combating with the wild boar were gradually dominated after Denali left.


    "Miss Li, get back here. Everything in this place is unpredictable. You shouldn''t trust anyone or touch anything that you are not familiar with," a young man warned Denali, obviously pertaining to Austin. He was the only cultivator who reached the premium stage of Earth Realm among the group.


    Austin turned to look at him as he spoke. He recognized that the young man was a core dis


    s slaves from an inferior empire?" some people in the group murmured.


    Everyone, including Austin, had no clue who the young man was.


    But they were sure that he wasn''t a member of the 100 young cultivators from the Violet Orchid Empire who came to the Mysterious Nether World.


    "The legend is true?


    He is a cultivator from another world? He looks powerful. No wonder he is so arrogant!" some of them whispered.


    However, the young man''s remarks utterly provoked Austin. He didn''t say anything and instead drew his sword slowly.


    Suddenly, strong vital energy surged around his body, and at the same time, strips of sword intent streamed out.


    "Ha-ha-ha! Poor slave! You even want to push your luck? You''ll feel sorry soon!"


    The young man laughed hysterically.


    "Killing a cultivator from an inferior empire will earn me some contribution credits. I can exchange them for secret books and other cultivation resources. It''s not a bad deal. Even though this rubbish has only Earth Realm cultivation, I can at least get some contribution credits. Go to hell!"


    The young man stepped forward. Along with his movements, the wind swirled, and snow drifted, while the earth was frozen under his feet. Ice dragons roared, and ice serpents viciously twisted. The cold wind was so strong that it could almost tumble people down.

 Chapter 455 The Battle (Part One)

    The white-clothed young man who claimed that he was a cultivator from other world and not a resident of their country was in a mood to massacre Austin and his friends the moment he stepped out and stood in front of them.


    All the cultivators from Violet Orchid Empire were standing in the field and observing the fluctuation of the young man''s vital energy. Their intensity showed that his cultivation base was at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm!


    Except for Austin, the faces of every cultivator in the area had changed greatly. Such a powerful cultivation base was comparable to that of Leo, a disciple of the Peripatetic Sect who was also thought to be the strongest cultivator in the Violet Orchid Empire after Austin!


    In the eyes of the white clad young man, these people in front of him all had a cultivation base at the Earth Realm. Pathetic! And as weak as ants. No wonder he was so arrogant! The man''s vital energy cultivation base was at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm, and he had already grasped level ten spear intent. Although he had not yet grasped anything about spear potential, it was still very easy for him in his mind to defeat the seven Earth Realm cultivators in front of him.


    Since Austin was utilizing the Magical Aura-changing Skill, the fluctuation of vital energy in his whole body had been covered up. The young man could not figure out the real stage of Austin''s cultivation base, which was unusual. But in any case, these ants from low-level countries were limited in their abilities even if their cultivation base was supposedly high.


    "Ha-ha-ha, I will tell the truth to you ants. This Mysterious Nether World belongs to the private industry of our Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom from now and is now a place especially reserved for our young generation. You have no business mucking about here.


    You intruders from such low-level countries are going to be dead now! D


    condensed around them instantly. Snowflakes started flying around his whole body, and in the middle of the flying ice and snow, the level ten spear intent was visible.


    The young man, clad in snow-white, with his feet stepping on the snowy ice, and the icy cold wind above his head, roared and rushed towards Austin.


    When the spear in his hand shook, icy lines appeared in the air and it seemed that the very space around it had been torn apart. Voids appeared and meandered like a dragon, making the sound of ice fragmentation. Several icy lines appeared in front of him to defend him from Austin''s fist.


    Ice spear dragon powers hit out, sending out a strong force of the fierce cold. They were sharp and irresistible.


    As soon as he started his attack, he let out a fierce killing intent, leaving no chance for his opponent to resist.


    Bang!


    With a violent crashing sound, Austin''s fist and the ice dragons crashed together.


    The place where the collision took place, and its immediate surroundings seemed to shake violently and break apart.


    The ice dragons were blown to pieces and turned into icy debris, floating around everywhere in air.


    To everyone''s surprise, Austin''s fist giant and powerful had been blocked by the young man''s spear.

 Chapter 456 The Battle (Part Two)

    ''It seems that the level ten spear intent, when combined with the vital energy force of the medium stage of Mysterious Realm, can withstand my 30, 000 pounds weight fist.


    Well, that''s not a big deal. Let me break his level ten spear intent first, and then I can beat him into a meat pie.''


    Austin planned in his mind. Then he brought out the sacred sword in his hand and struck out, sending a hundred streaks of sword radiance towards the young man. A level one sword potential was also attached to these sword radiance. The dotted sword radiance, like a long river of crazily sharp light, swept away towards the young man.


    ''A level one sword potential!


    How can it be that this ant, from such a low-level country, has comprehended a level one sword potential?


    Didn''t Prime Minister Zhuge tell us that cultivators from all the other countries were weak and their strength was the same as ants compared to us?


    Hadn''t he said that the young talents in our three holy kingdoms are the best in the southern mainland of the Prime Martial World?


    This young man in front of me seems to be at most sixteen or seventeen years old. How can he possess such extraordinary powers?''


    After the young man in white felt Austin''s power and that of his level one sword potential, he was totally shocked and it immediately set off a surge in his heart.


    While the young man was stunned, Austin also ordered 10 Spiritual Sense Flying Needles to attack his Soul Sea too. He was sending in all troops to overwhelm his enemy.


    The young man suddenly felt that there was an unbearable pain coming from his Soul Sea. He looked inside and found that ten flying needles inside.


    Spiritual sense force attack!


    The young man was at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm. Naturally, his spiritual sense had also been formed. And moreover, his spiritual sense was not weak. He could also practice spiritual sense attacks.


    Hundreds of sword radi


    hit the young man right in the abdomen with one powerful punch.


    The moment his fist attached itself to his stomach, the white-dressed young man''s vital energy shield was shattered into a million tiny pieces.


    Blood gushed out from his mouth and his face immediately turned an anemic shade of pale.


    "Ha ha, who is the ant now? High-level countries? So what?


    I can beat you into meat pie!"


    Bang!


    Another powerful punch hit the white-dressed young man.


    However, Austin controlled the powers of his fist this time, using only about 60% of it.


    Boom!


    The young man flew backwards like a flimsy kite which had lost control.


    Austin suddenly jumped up and followed right after his body.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Austin controlled the strength of his fist, but repeatedly punched the body of the young man, beating him wildly. He wasn''t going to kill him, because Austin also wanted to get some information from him.


    The rest of the young cultivators of the Violet Orchid Empire were all startled after witnessing this fierce battle. Even though Austin had become famous for his ferocity and power in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games and it had left a deep impression on all the participants, this battle was still even more remarkable.

 Chapter 457 Kill The Lad In White (Part One)

    The teenager in white was a really excellent cultivator at the medium stage of the Mysterious Realm. He was at the same level as Leo from the Peripatetic Sect.


    It means that Leo would end up like this lad in white, if he fought against Austin.


    Surprisingly Austin didn''t beat up Leo as effortlessly in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games as he did this time. Did he hold back his strength? Did he avoid using all his power last time?'' the young cultivators from the Violet Orchid Empire wondered.


    While they were lost in their thoughts, the lad on the ground kept spitting out blood.


    "No, it can''t be.


    How could a loser belonging to such a weak kingdom possess such horrible, overwhelming battle force?"


    the youngster murmured in disbelief.


    Finally, he realized that he could no longer withstand Austin''s aggressive attacks. His body had numerous wounds and blood kept oozing from them. He looked terrible.


    When Austin stopped punching and rose up, the youth lay on the ground, trembling with pain and coughing up blood.


    His eyes were filled with fear and trepidation. He didn''t dare to look into the eyes of the scary demon standing before him, named Austin.


    "Tell me about your country, the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    How many of your companions are here? How about their cultivation base?


    It looks like you haven''t been here before. Why did you come here now?


    I need to know the answers of all the questions!"


    Austin said coldly, with a strong murderous will in his eyes as he looked down at the dying lad.


    "You are a despicable person! Go ahead. Just kill me. We, the people of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom would rather die than be insulted or deceive their own people! I will never tell you about my companions," the teenager in white snapped at Austin in an angry yet determined tone.


    Austin was stunned to see the lad spitting blood yet ready to die for his companions. ''He is not a coward!'' he thought.


    "Hmmm! Is t


    ivators who will enter the Mysterious Nether World have already reached the Sky Realm.


    Brat, I admit you''re more powerful than I am. But you''re no match for the cultivators at the Sky Realm.


    There is a saying among the cultivators in our continent: those who are at the Sky Realm are invincible.


    Although the Mysterious Realm is close to the Sky Realm, there is a huge difference between the cultivators of the two realms when it comes to the power they possess.


    Well, never mind! It might be difficult for you to understand.


    I''ll make it easier for you.


    A master at the Sky Realm can kill a dozen cultivators who are at the premium stage of the Mysterious Realm with one single blow.


    Now you can understand the difference, I guess.


    So, I advise you not to get yourself in trouble. I''m not a person you can mess with. You can''t afford to kill me!"


    Noticing that Austin was listening to him silently and wore a harmless smile on his face, the lad in white was convinced that Austin didn''t have the guts to harm him or take his life.


    "I see. You think you are superior to me?


    You are sure that I will not dare to kill you, huh?


    Screw you! If you upset me, I will smash you to pieces. It doesn''t matter to me who you are!" Austin snapped sternly with a fierce look in his eyes.

 Chapter 458 Kill The Lad In White (Part Two)

    After getting the information that he wanted, he gave the dying lad a punch without any hesitation.


    "How dare you!" the lad in white screamed.


    As Austin landed his fist on the lad, his blood, bones and flesh started to fall apart from his body. He was dismembered and turned into a heap of blood and flesh instantly.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The next second, the heap spread in all directions. It looked like a blood rain.


    "Three masters at the Sky Realm. I can''t believe that.


    In our Violet Orchid Empire, only the emperor has reached the Sky Realm. But the cultivators whom Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom has sent into the Mysterious Nether World are at that level. Now I can understand why that holy empire rules this continent," Austin mumbled.


    The more he thought about it, the more terrified he got.


    ''Things have happened. I''ll play it by ear now. If I get into trouble, I''ll find a way to get myself out it too, '' he comforted himself.


    He shook his head to get rid of any thoughts of fear or doubt.


    The remains of the lad in white had vanished into air.


    His voice of hatred echoed in the air and in Austin''s ears.


    All this time, the other cultivators stared at Austin quietly. They didn''t dare to upset him after witnessing how he had defeated the lad in white.


    ''The lad was at the medium stage of the Mysterious Realm. His task was only to gather information from the Mysterious Nether World.


    I bet he wasn''t the among the elite cultivators in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. It looks like the three holy empires have lots of powerful masters.


    In our country, the young cultivators who are at the premium stage of the Earth Realm are regarded as the elites among the disciples of the five biggest sects.


    I guess, I''m still short-sighted because I haven''t seen much of the world. There is a lot to watch out for!


    Fine. After my task of seeking the treasure in the Myst


    ial art skills were rare. They couldn''t get one even if they had lots of money.


    After all, no one would sell their treasures.


    Austin put aside the manual and glanced at the crowd indifferently. With a stride, he got to the place two hundred meters away from the dead boar which he had killed, and pulled a blade of green grass.


    The plant looked like coiled grass. It was called Snake Grass, a fourth-grade elixir.


    In the Mysterious Nether World, each diabolic beast would guard a herb or an elixir. It meant that the boar was the guardian of the Snake Grass.


    Austin handed the grass to Denali.


    "This is my gift for you," he said curtly.


    "Now, let''s get going," he said to Iris and Anna as he turned around.


    The three headed for the Medicine Valley.


    With the Snake Grass in her hand, Denali thought for a while before she opened her mouth to ask Austin something.


    "Would you like us to join you, Austin?" she inquired.


    All those who were walking behind Denali were taken aback by her question. The faces of the principal disciples of the Bloody Hero Gang turned darker.


    "I guess not. But be careful. The Mysterious Nether World is a dangerous place!"


    With a wave of his hand, he walked ahead with Iris and Anna, towards the valley.

 Chapter 459 The Medicine Valley

    Austin went straight to the Medicine Valley accompanied by Iris and Anna.


    The valley was huge. Austin attempted to explore it with his spiritual sense, but he had underestimated the size of the valley for he couldn''t even detect the end of it.


    All he could surmise was that the valley was over 6, 000 meters deep.


    "Wow! Look! Six black flowers! Right there! You know, they are grade-four medicinal herbs!"


    Anna cried out in surprise a moment later. She was pointing at a rubble heap where six bright flowers presented themselves in all their glory.


    Her interest piqued, Anna ran directly towards the heap.


    "Watch out! Anna!


    There may be diabolic beasts around!"


    Iris shouted, warning Anna about her haste.


    Anna had just stopped in her path when a few dark brown shadows jumped out of the heap and flew straight at Anna. Winds whistled behind them as they rushed in fury.


    Anna hadn''t had time to make sense of the beasts. She hurriedly pulled out her sword, but the dark shadows were all over her.


    Anna was paralyzed with fear and couldn''t react to the danger. She closed her eyes instinctively, waiting for the upcoming attack. Out of the blue, a dozen rays of sword radiance passed close to her and protected her from the dangers.


    Hiss�� Hiss��


    "They''re level-four demonic beasts, the dead wood snakes!"


    Anna stared in horror at the beasts in front of her. There were more than a dozen snakes, each of which was very much like a withered branch except they were much more menacing.


    The shadows turned out to be three dead wood snakes. They were lurking on the rubble heap where the black flowers were growing. When Anna approached the heap, they launched an attack.


    Dead wood snakes were level-four demonic beasts. As their name suggested, they looked like dead wood and often disguised themselves as withered branches. Once the enemy came close, they would launch a sudden and violent attack, giving the target little to no time to respond or defend themselves.


    As a matter of fact, when Anna saw those black flowers, Austin had discovered that there were three dead wood snakes near them with the help of his spiritual sense. However, before he could warn her, she had already rushed over. So he had pulled out his sacred sword, ready to kill the dead wood snakes when they would launch their attack.


    "Thank you, Austin. If it wasn''t you, Anna wouldn''t have been able to survive the attack."


    Iris felt rightfully indebted to him. It was a matter of fate that they had decided to follow Austin.


    A variety of medicinal herbs at the fourth or fifth grade constantly presented themselves to the three throughout the way. Sometimes if they were lucky enough, they could find valuable medicinal herbs every dozen steps. The three were very excited.


    In a span of 1, 000 meters, they came across almost 100 medicinal herbs, all of which were the fourth or fifth grade.


    In some auctions of the Violet Orchid Empire, a grade-four medicinal herb could be auctioned off for hundreds of thousands of vital energy crystals. The price of some rare ones could even reach millions of vital energy crystals.


    In the Medicine Valley, there were medicinal herbs at the fourth or fifth grade everywhere. The cumulative value of all these herbs could make them rich beyond their dreams.


    As Iris and Anna picked the medicinal herbs at the fourth or fifth grade and put them into their Space Rings, they were screaming a


    n. Iris was obviously reluctant to leave her powerful companion Austin, but she also knew that the medicinal herbs at the fourth or fifth grade didn''t attract Austin.


    There would obviously be more valuable medicinal herbs in the depths of the valley, but accordingly, they would encounter more powerful beasts. If they still followed Austin, they would surely be a burden for him.


    "Austin, go ahead then. Anna and I have already got many medicinal herbs at the fourth or fifth grade, and it has already exceeded our expectations. Therefore, we won''t go deep into the valley but go towards the outer circle of the Mysterious Nether World to try our luck.


    My ancestor''s note has marked the outer circle in detail, so I believe that it will help us to gain something as long as we don''t go to the dangerous places," Iris said sensibly.


    Austin was glad that Iris didn''t continue to follow him into the Medicine Valley. Otherwise, he would have to take care of them distractedly. He then grew fond of this girl showing good sense.


    "Well, then I''ll go ahead. Be careful."


    Austin was a direct, no-nonsense man. After saying goodbye, he turned and went straight to the depths of the Medicine Valley.


    When Austin was more than ten meters away, he turned around and waved his hand backward, and then dozens of medicinal herbs flew back at lightning speed and landed in front of Iris.


    Iris looked towards all the medicinal herbs at the fourth or fifth grade that they had just collected.


    "Take these medicinal herbs.


    My harvest will be much greater than yours," Austin said before he rushed to catch up with Violet and the gnome.


    Iris and Anna were taken aback. They watched Austin recede into the depths of the Medicine Valley. Even after he was long gone, they were still standing, touched by his generous gifts.


    Soon enough, Austin met with Violet and the gnome.


    The three of them then rushed towards the depths of the Medicine Valley at lightning speed.


    The gnome became more and more boisterous as they marched forward. It kept shouting excitedly, frequently telling Austin that it was attracted by something very precious ahead.


    The gnome''s constant shouts encouraged Austin and Violet. Their eyes were lit up with the fruit that the gnome was animating about.

 Chapter 460 Buddhas Hand

    Six or seven figures appeared at the entrance and dashed inside the Medicine Valley. Their leader was a young man in a purple garment, his steady breath and imposing air showed his strong cultivation base.


    "Caden!"


    Suddenly, a joyful voice called from the front.


    "Hmm."


    The young man in purple halted and looked around. Five warriors appeared from the front-left direction.


    "Oh, Morris, you have also entered the valley.


    I can smell the strong fragrance of medicinal herbs upon my arrival. This valley must be abundant with herbs. Your visit must have been duly rewarded."


    The young man in purple was Caden, a promising warrior from the younger generation of the Violet Orchid Empire. He was a member of the Bloody Hero Gang.


    Morris, whom Austin had encountered just now, was a principal disciple from the Bloody Hero Gang.


    "Caden, this valley is indeed abundant in herbs and a significant number of beasts with formidable strength.


    So far, I have plucked six fourth-grade herbs and two fifth-grade ones.


    I would have gained more if I hadn''t encountered those emerging beasts continuously.


    But I believe you will get more with your stronger strength.


    Please hurry up and take us there to get more herbs, Caden.


    Austin has already been in the valley!


    If we don''t hurry and catch up to him. he might just take all of them."


    "Austin!"


    Caden''s face slightly changed upon hearing that name. Austin was the warrior who had gotten the public spotlight during the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games and had killed the head of the Blood Wolf Team together with two guardians. A feeling of dread had risen in his heart as the thought crept in his mind.


    "Remember, try to avoid any conflict with him if we ever encounter him."


    After contemplating shortly, Caden strode towards the valley with his men. . .


    Another party of six men arrived at the entrance of the Medicine Valley just when Caden and his men had entered. The man who took the lead was Wilson from the Blood Wolf Team!


    "To my surprise, Austin had disappeared without a trace in the Mysterious Nether World.


    Blood for blood. I must make sure Austin pays for what he had done to the Blood Wolf Team."


    Wilson spoke between clenched teeth.


    He had gradually called together all the forces of the Blood Wolf Team in the Mysterious Nether World. Apart from treasure hunting, he had also kept a close eye on Austin''s trace.


    "Wilson, did the Chief Elder really hand over the most powerful weapon of the Blood Wolf Team to you?"


    A member, standing by his side, asked eagerly.


    "Hmm, of course. I must use it to kill Austin and take revenge.


    Maybe he thought our Blood Wolf Team would fall apart after Abbott''s death.


    Our team was founded by the Chief Elder. Our leader Abbott was just his personal disciple.


    Blood Wolf Team will always have a place in the Violet Orchid Empire as long as the Chief Elder lives.


    I must kill Austin with my own hands, and let the worl


    Realm could stand a chance to defeat it.


    But Austin just gave a laugh.


    He tapped the ground and drifted towards the diabolic leopard. With great power in his arm, he launched a strong punch.


    The beast was enraged to see a delicate and frail human jumping forward to attack with his mortal body. The beast was undeniably powerful, yet Austin, even with his feeble physique, wanted to challenge it. It was an evident disgrace to the beast''s majesty.


    Another howl escaped the beast''s mouth.


    The diabolic leopard lifted its head and roared again. Its body lunged at Austin in a cloud of dirt and leaves, and its two strong forepaws spread open.


    Instantly, the scene was quite a mass of flying sand and rolling stones. Even the tall grass was blown out.


    Thump.


    A blaring sound echoed, resulting from the violent crash.


    Austin''s fists dashed violently against the leopard''s paws.


    The leopard rolled its eyes in terror. It was surprised to witness such formidable force from Austin''s fists, quite disproportionate to his frail body, poured into its forepaws. Austin''s strength was so overwhelming that even the beast, which was distinguished for its great force, was no match to that.


    The next moment...


    The massive body of the diabolic leopard was violently thrown tens of meters away like a fast-moving meteorite, cutting all the trees in the way in halves.


    Austin hastened to accumulate his vital energy force and urge it forward with a wave of his hand.


    Soon, a clearing was exposed as a passage was formed between the grass.


    Austin was pleasantly surprised when he looked at the clearing.


    A dark green palm-shaped object was lying silently on the ground.


    A level 6 herb�C�Cit was Buddha''s Hand!


    As a rare herb, its value was almost the same as a level 7 herb.


    Austin never expected to find a Buddha''s Hand in that place!


    More so, he did not even think that such a rare herb would actually grow there�C�Cstuck into the mud beneath.

 Chapter 461 It Is Really Him! (Part One)

    Austin blinked hard. There it was, the Buddha''s Palm right in front of his eyes, lying in the grass. Although it was considered a sixth grade elixir, it was so difficult to find that many regarded it to be a grade seven.


    Which is why stumbling upon it was pure gold! He harvested a seventh grade elixir!


    This was a rarity. Most chief figures of the five sects of the Violet Orchid Empire did not necessarily have a grade seven elixir, making the finding of the Buddha''s Palm for Austin a once-in-a-lifetime discovery!


    Austin tentatively took the Buddha''s Palm in his hand and put it into the Space Ring with great care.


    Onwards, he walked deeper into the Medicine Valley. The magnificent gnome had led him to a large number of level six elixirs, and almost twenty strains of level seven elixirs. Most elixirs were guarded either by a level six demonic or diabolic beast, though he had the rare chance to encounter a level seven diabolic beast as well.


    Imagine a level six diabolic beast to be as strong as a human at the preliminary or medium stage of the Mysterious Realm. So a level seven diabolic beast had the strength to fight a human warrior who was at the medium stage of the Mysterious Realm.


    Making them incredibly redoubtable, the seventh-level diabolic beast that Austin encountered was a seventh-level poisonous spider too. It moved its spindly eight legs treacherously towards Austin, as each pincer sharper than a pointed needle promised death to the target. Faster than lightning, the spider-monster was sheathed in a poisonous purple light and had the warrior wary of coming any closer.


    The fanged spider''s mouth from time to time was spurting a smelly, poisonous colorful mist that worked like acid on the rocks nearby. The spider would hiss out just a single breath and the rocks would fizzle into muddy water within seconds.


    A judicious Austin was already on the vigil and dared no


    of the four''s paths, they encountered a line of bodies of several slain diabolic beasts. Clearly, they were not the first to enter the Medicine Valley nor the only ones here.


    This fact somehow disheartened Leo and the rest.


    Among the corpses of the beasts strewn like waste from a celebration, they noticed that many were fifth-or sixth-level diabolic beasts. This further stirred envy inside their hearts as they yearned for high-level elixirs that somebody before them had already got. What they bagged instead felt like scraps.


    To add insult to injury, their most powerful enemy was just one level five diabolic beast.


    They had never seen a level six diabolic beast let alone fighting one.


    In contrast, among the scattered bodies, one could count at least 50 or 60 level six diabolic beasts in just one glance. This meant that their predecessor now had an equal number of incredibly important elixirs on him.


    As they went farther into the Valley, the count of bodies of the sixth level diabolic beasts kept on growing.


    All four felt seething resentment at the thought that someone had already been here. Leo, Symon, Wilson and Garret felt reduced to beggars as they felt they were like rats gnawing at an eaten apple for some piece of the fruit.

 Chapter 462 It Is Really Him! (Part Two)

    And yet, to some degree, they feared for their lives too.


    A question came to mind.


    The sixth-level diabolic beast''s cultivation base was equivalent in strength to a human warrior who was at the basic stage of the Mysterious Realm. Now that they had found at least 50 to 60 dead beasts along the way, they wondered, ''Who possessed such incredible strength? Who could kill these many sixth-level diabolic beasts?


    It felt like an insurmountable task for just one person. Leo too felt that this was out of depth for him. Rather, he shuddered at the thought, knowing that such a daring act could as well cost him his life.


    Again a question echoed in their heads: Who among the 100 warriors in the Mysterious Nether World in the Violet Orchid Empire had such intimidating power?


    Somehow, finally, everyone came to a vague conclusion together��a certain figure, perhaps the only figure who was capable of this.


    Austin!


    Of course, Austin had been the best of all in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games, and then he was the mighty warrior who had single-handedly killed Abbott, the head of the Blood Wolf Team, his two guardians and two hundred members of their team.


    Abbott and his two guardians'' cultivation bases were all in the Mysterious Realm.


    And among the two hundred members of the Blood Wolf Team, there were several dozen warriors whose cultivation bases were in the Earth Realm.


    Austin had overpowered all their strengths and impressed his superiority on all the dead irrevocably. The word of his deed had traveled far and wide and now it was imprinted in all four''s memories.


    Just when Leo and his fellows'' thoughts were centered on Austin and the diabolic beasts, there were sudden shouts ahead. Some sort


    o couldn''t believe that Caden had the ability to kill such a great many six-level diabolic beasts.


    On the other hand, Caden and his fellows were exhausted by the fight. The bitter fight with the python had drained everyone off their energies.


    Once it got over, an unknown group of people coming all of a sudden and facing them had completely taken Caden and his warriors by surprise. They were shocked when they saw so many people but seeing that it was Leo and his warriors felt slightly relieved.


    It wasn''t that there was no competition between them. As the disciples of the five major sects, there surely was but they still had to maintain a semblance of friendliness.


    "Ha ha, Leo, it''s not me.


    You''ve already seen how much it took out of us to kill that sixth-level demonic beast.


    What you had said about the corpses of 50 to 60 sixth-level diabolic beasts, I didn''t kill them.


    But I think I know who did."


    "Who?" Leo, Symon, Garret and Wilson asked at the same moment.


    "If I am guessing it right, all of that was Austin''s masterpiece," Caden said deliberately.


    "Austin!"


    "Is it really him?"


    "It Is Really Him!"

 Chapter 463 The Space Behind the Wall (Part One)

    The people that heard Caden reacted differently.


    "Did you see it with your own eyes?"


    Leo asked doubtfully.


    He admitted that Austin was superior to him in strength. That much he knew. But he couldn''t believe that Austin would be able to kill so many sixth level demonic and diabolic beasts equal to human''s preliminary stage of the Mysterious Realm. It was truly shocking!


    "I didn''t see it for myself but my junior fellow apprentice, Morris did. He saw Austin enter the Medicine Valley first," Caden said.


    "Yes, I saw him enter the Medicine Valley. It''s true.


    And before he went in, he also killed a young man from another country.


    That young man''s cultivation base was at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm, but Austin was able to kill him with only two or three strikes," Morris, the principal disciple of Bloody Hero Gang, stepped forward and said.


    "What?


    There are cultivators from other countries here besides the Violet Orchid Empire?


    And Austin killed a cultivator at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm in just two or three strikes?"


    It was as if two bombs suddenly fell from the sky, shocking Leo and all the other young cultivators to the core.


    They were surprised to find out that there were cultivators from other countries that entered the Mysterious Nether World.


    It was true that Austin had defeated Leo, who was at the medium stage of the Mysterious Realm, in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games. But it didn''t come easy. Their battle was extremely fierce and it was a narrow victory.


    Now, was it possible that Austin had become so powerful that he could kill a medium stage Mysterious Realm cultivator in just two or three strikes?


    It was unbelievable, so unbelievable that Leo had to ask Morris to narrate everything that happened in detail.


    As


    we must carry out the heavenly wishes and kill him.


    Besides, Austin must have obtained a lot of high-level elixirs in the Medicine Valley.


    What makes a villain like him think that he deserves to have so many high-level elixirs all to himself?


    As long as we kill him, we can share all the high-level elixirs he has with him," Wilson declared in an icy tone.


    Everyone''s eyes brightened at the prospect of getting the elixirs from Austin.


    The sixth level demonic and diabolic beasts they saw dead were undoubtedly the protectors of the fifth or even sixth level elixirs. If they could get them from Austin and take them back to the Violet Orchid Empire, they would be rich.


    A rare fifth level elixir could be sold for several hundred thousand to even one million vital energy crystals.


    While a sixth level elixir would be worth several million. Most of the time, the demand far exceeded the supply. Even someone who offered an extremely high price wouldn''t be assured that he''d be able to get one.


    Now, Austin had at least fifty or sixty elixirs that were of the fifth level and sixth level. The value of those elixirs was beyond imagination and everyone''s eyes glinted with greed.

 Chapter 464 The Space Behind the Wall (Part Two)

    "Yes, I agree with Wilson.


    Let''s not waste any more time. We must immediately go find Austin and kill him.


    We have so many cultivators here. Even if he has magic, there is no contending against such odds," Garret said through gritted teeth. His anger rose at the thought of Austin and how he killed the grandson of the Chief Elder of Flaming Sun Valley and several disciples of the sect. Even Augustine, the outstanding principal disciple of the sect, also died at his hands.


    Austin had become the number one public enemy of the whole Flaming Sun Valley. All disciples of the sect wished to give him a quick death.


    "Haha! Don''t worry. I didn''t come here with bare hands. Look at what I have brought here.


    The real founder of our Blood Wolf Team, the Chief Elder, gave me the top treasure of our team. And I brought it here.


    You may think I''m bragging, but I tell you that with the top treasure in my hands, I am confident to say that even it is a Sky Realm master, I can contend with him for quite a while."


    Wilson declared proudly.


    Wow!


    The other people all gasped in astonishment. He could contend with a Sky Realm master!


    Did the top treasure of the Blood Wolf Team really have such great power?


    They wondered. They all knew that the Wilson of the Blood Wolf Team was a cruel man, but he was practical and never talked big.


    Though they had no idea what the top treasure that Wilson mentioned was, they were greatly cheered and relieved by the news. Now with a magic weapon in hand, they believed they could crush Austin like a boot to an ant.


    "Haha! Since Wilson is being so honest and open, then I will hide it no more.


    Wilson, your Blood Wolf Team has a top treasure, but so does our Flaming Sun Valley.


    be turned into a wall? Austin racked his brain, trying to figure it out. Unfortunately, he didn''t have a clue. It was unknown to him how and why spiritual sense was used this way.


    Austin decided to drop this matter, in the meantime.


    Since he had found a space behind the wall, he didn''t want to miss it. There was a high chance for him to gain good fortune there.


    Wasting no time, Austin strode forward and jumped into the wall.


    Buzz!


    The wall shook violently as soon as Austin bumped into it. The shaking was followed by some kind of weird noise and in the next moment, Austin was assaulted by strong spiritual sense from all directions, trying to bounce him back.


    "Huh!" Austin snorted.


    Facing the mighty power of spiritual sense that had charged at him, Austin narrowed his eyes and sneered. His body, that had been bent back by the force, straightened up again as his spiritual sense surged from his brain and rose to withstand the pressure from the wall. With this, Austin was able to squeeze in bit by bit.


    Sizz!


    With a bit of struggle, Austin finally made it, successfully walking through the wall and entering the space.

 Chapter 465 Omnipresent Spiritual Sense

    As Austin passed through the stone wall, he was greeted with a quiet and serene valley. Nature''s fine curves and shadows touched him like they were a song woven together. In a patch of the meadow, flowers of different varieties flourished. These were open fields, with a shade for comfort and a brook of fresh water. Every sound and sigh were welcoming to him. Such beauty was unparalleled.


    A plain log cabin sat amidst the valley. In its front yard, a glint of goldfish enjoyed their sunny swims in the one-acre pond.


    What an entrancing land!


    Austin inhaled and a waft of fresh air invaded his nostrils.


    It was a pleasure to find the scenic valley behind the stone wall.


    "What is this place? It took me more than half a spiritual sense to get here," Austin wondered out loud.


    A few seconds later, Violet came through the stone wall after him, gasping for air. Apparently, it took her all of her strength to fight the force of spiritual sense that the stone wall projected.


    What shocked both Austin and Violet was seeing the gnome pass breezily through the stone wall, as if the force of spiritual sense was nothing to him. The second the gnome came in, he looked around with curiosity and excitement flashing through his eyes.


    With his sight fixing on the log cabin, Austin noticed something that astonished him.


    In its front yard, the patch of green plants was all elixirs.


    And all of them seemed to belong to the sixth or seventh grade. What a stroke of luck to find these many medicinal herbs here!


    It was evident that the most precious treasures of Medicine Valley were all here in one place, which was as Austin had expected.


    "Wow! So many elixirs!"


    Violet exclaimed when her wide eyes landed on the patch of medicinal herbs. She was awestruck to see them all in such a great number.


    Austin''s attention was fixated on the elixirs too. He imm


    a translucent wall of spiritual sense was formed in front of him. Strong energy rippled through the wall.


    Thud!


    Austin finally managed to take a step after activating his spiritual sense.


    He struggled to move toward the log cabin, as if he were pulling a carriage by his shoulders behind him.


    Austin exerted all of his spiritual sense in the Soul Sea to fight the demanding force as he trudged forward slowly.


    However, the closer he got to the log cabin, the stronger the force got. Austin was moving with the pace of a snail.


    The spiritual sense had a strong presence around the log cabin and was belligerent against the intruder. A wave of the hostile force collided with Austin again and again.


    The pressure was akin to carrying a mountain on his back. Each step consumed all of Austin''s energy and tortured him. He heard a light creak inside his body with every step. Soon, he was soaked to the skin in his sweat.


    "Damn it! What the hell is this place? Why is the spiritual sense here so ridiculously strong?"


    Austin bristled with rage.


    Although he was annoyed, he was also aware that there was something waiting for him inside the log cabin.


    He steeled himself and continued to walk. He could not give up now.

 Chapter 466 Where Is Austin

    By the time Austin was about 300 meters away, he had thought he was running out of spiritual sense. He felt empty inside his Soul Sea and was totally dizzy as a sense of powerlessness came over him.


    Austin knew the reason why he felt that way was because he overused his spiritual sense.


    That could be very dangerous. Once spiritual sense was entirely used up, spiritual souls were bound to be severely damaged. For martial artists, damages in their spiritual souls were much severer than injuries on their flesh.


    Therefore, although reluctant, Austin finally decided to give up.


    Although there seemed to be a chance ahead waiting for him, he knew his life was more important than that.


    Hence, Austin stopped and suddenly took all his spiritual sense back into his Soul Sea. He had thought that the spiritual sense before him would charge at him, sending him bouncing and possibly ejecting him from the space.


    Since his spiritual sense was almost completely exhausted, there was nothing he could do about it.


    Surprisingly, however, as he stopped, the powerful spiritual sense in front of him immediately halted and stood still.


    That discovery made Austin totally relieved.


    It turned out that as long as he stopped moving, the spiritual sense in the small valley would stop attacking too.


    After learning that, Austin heaved a sigh of relief. He sat on the grass, cross-legged, adjusted his breath, and began to rest.


    Violet, who was behind Austin, walked slowly towards him.


    However, her spiritual sense was not as good as his. She was out of breath after walking for more than a hundred meters. Finally, she sat on the ground and began to rest as well.


    Two hours later, Austin suddenly opened his eyes in excitement.


    "Wow! I didn''t expect that a fight with the spiritual


    who do you think you are? We, the members of the Blood Wolf Team, are all real men.


    Tell me where Austin is!


    Well...You, two little bitches, are in great shape. Several of our brothers haven''t touched women in a long time. If you don''t tell me where he is, we might as well have some fun with you. You know what I mean, right?"


    A member of the Blood Wolf Team who was standing next to Wilson threw a nasty glance at Iris and Anna. He licked his lips as he stared at them.


    Startled by his obscene stare, Anna hid behind Iris. She remembered that he was a member of the Blood Wolf Team which was known to be notorious in Violet Orchid Empire. Rape and pillages seemed like ordinary things to them.


    "How dare you!


    We, disciples of Pure Dream Convent, are not pushovers!"


    Iris shouted angrily when she heard Wilson''s remarks.


    "Ha-ha! Bitches, in front of us, the Blood Wolf Team, you Pure Dream Convent disciples are nothing but a piece of shit!


    Besides, no one would even know if I rape and kill you here in Mysterious Nether World.


    Tell me where Austin is!"


    "Hey! Shame on you big men who bully little girls!"


    Suddenly, the keen sound of a girl rang out in the air.

 Chapter 467 Enter The Log Cabin

    "What?"


    The members of the Blood Wolf Team, including Wilson, got furious with what they heard.


    "Ha! You are the beauty of the Sun Sect, aren''t you? You really have a sense of justice," Wilson uttered with a vicious smile.


    The voice belonged to Denali of the Sun Sect.


    "Joan Li, you can discipline the girl of your sect. Don''t let her be so impolite!"


    Wilson talked to a woman who was standing beside Denali and had a stern expression. He did not want to have a conflict with the Sun Sect merely due to some small matter. After all, the Sun Sect was one of the five most prominent sects in the Violet Orchid Empire.


    "Denali, it is none of our business!" Joan, who was older, warned Denali.


    Joan and Denali had the same master in the Sun Sect, and both entered the Mysterious Nether World together.


    "But, Joan..." Denali said defiantly.


    She couldn''t help but feel sympathetic towards the two girls when she witnessed how they were treated.


    Also, they were Austin''s friends. Denali could not bear to see them get bullied.


    "Denali, before we left the Sun Sect, our master told us that you must follow what I say!"


    Joan yelled, infuriated with Denali''s stubbornness.


    Denali dared not to speak again and recognized Joan''s authority.


    Seeing Wilson''s cruel face, Iris felt she could do nothing but get angry as he was much stronger than her.


    The two girls looked so weak when they faced the men who were degrading them, and what the girls could do was to be at the mercy of the men.


    Moreover, each member of the Blood Wolf Team was cruel and uncivilized. They exuded an extremely arrogant and barbaric aura.


    "Leo, Garret, and Caden�C�Call of you are from the top five distinguished sects of our Violet Orchid Empire. Will you allow the members of the Blood Wolf Team to push us, two girls, off the cliff?"


    Iris gritted her teeth and suddenly shouted at the people who were standing not far away from them.


    "Hmm. You girls, jump off the cliff by yourself and be with that bastard, Austin. You deserve this.


    Now you are just playing victims to seek sympathy. Well, it is too lat


    he was more than eager not to give up and continue marching forward.


    With his body thoroughly soaked in his sweat, Austin finally reached the entrance of the log cabin. His hand successfully touched the old wooden door.


    Boom!


    Just when his fingers landed on the surface of the door, an extreme spiritual sense force suddenly blasted out of the log cabin.


    Austin was almost shot backward by the sudden blast of spiritual sense force.


    ''Hold on!'' he encouraged himself while trying to resist the force.


    At that crucial moment, Austin almost strove with all his efforts. The last spiritual sense force in his Soul Sea had been drawn and gushed out to fend against the intense spiritual sense force.


    Clack, clack, clack.


    Austin felt as if his whole body was bent under the powerful spiritual sense force. He was almost compelled to his knees.


    "Ahhh!"


    Austin yelled in resistance.


    ''I have to try with all of my efforts!


    I will never give up! Hold on! Keep moving!'' Austin encouraged himself.


    As Austin''s last spirit sense burst out, his strength seemed to be replenished. It was as if he grew much stronger.


    He hit the door hard and inserted himself in the log cabin.


    He had finally entered the cabin!


    An old figure, gazing at Austin with slight admiration, greeted his eyes.


    ''Someone is inside the cabin?''


    Austin was shocked to see a figure of someone.

 Chapter 468 A 500-Year Old Broken Soul (Part One)

    Austin was surprised to see an old man inside the log cabin. The old man was standing with his hands behind his back as if he was expecting to see Austin at that time.


    Austin, on the other hand, didn''t expect to see anyone inside that log cabin.


    ''Hey...Who could this be?'' He couldn''t believe what he was seeing and could only wonder to himself.


    The old man with long silver hair in black robe looked quite scary and mysterious to Austin.


    The old man''s eyes were as deep as the black hole, but they looked rather peaceful. Austin''s nape felt cold as the old man looked at him directly. He also felt as if the old man was scanning him thoroughly.


    When the soul in his Soul Sea quivered and had a tendency of flying out, he was taken aback quickly and had to raise his defense and alertness at once. Austin had never been so scared and panicky in his life.


    But as he moved, he noticed that the heavy spiritual sense that made it difficult for him to move outside the cabin had finally disappeared.


    Without the spiritual sense inside the log cabin, he could freely move at will.


    "I''ve been waiting for so long for someone to come, and I already lost count of the years. I''ve lost hope that someone could make it here alive. But alas! Here you are!"


    The old man''s voice sounded like from ancient time as he slowly spoke these words to Austin.


    "I apologize for the intrusion. I''m Austin. I don''t know if I should say this, but it''s nice to meet you, sir.


    I accidentally broke in here without your notice. Again, I apologize for that and hope you can forgive me," Austin said sincerely. His eyes were apologetic with his hands cupped as a sign of respect. His intuition told him that the old man standing in front of him was not just an ordinary martial artist. Therefore, it was just appropriate that he showed great respect for the old man.


    "Don''t worry. You''re not overstepping on anything. But if I may ask, you came for the treasure in Mysterious Nether World, didn''t you?"


    A slight smile crossed the my


    cine refinement quite good on your own. Well, I''m a medicine refiner myself. My medicine refinement skill was not that bad.


    But I have no use to it now. So, how about I pass down my skill of medicine refinement to you?


    I know medicine refinement is taken lightly by many. But don''t belittle such skill.


    If a martial artist wants to strengthen his cultivation, he will need a large number of resources and medicine. Speaking of medicine, elixirs are the most important and essential of all the resources.


    If you achieve proficiency in medicine refinement, you can speed up your cultivation with the medicine that you refined by yourself.


    In addition, being a medicine refiner will give you a noble status, thus gaining respect from others in the martial arts world.


    And if you can refine high-quality medicine, no matter where you go, you will be given well treatment. You will be like a moon surrounded by stars!"


    Angus explained.


    Austin knew so much about medicine refinement. While he was self-studying on medicine refining, he gained a deep understanding of its benefit. There was nothing that he didn''t know from what Angus had said but he didn''t dare to interrupt. He just nodded in agreement. But the fact that Angus would pass down his medicine refinement knowledge to Austin was something the latter was truly looking forward to.

 Chapter 469 A 500-Year Old Broken Soul (Part Two)

    "But the gift I will give you does not come for free. There is a task that I will entrust to you."


    "What is it? Tell me and consider it done!" Austin said confidently. Though he didn''t know what Angus would ask of him, he vowed to himself that he would do it no matter what.


    Besides, it was like doing an important task for a very noble martial artist.


    "Well, when I was still alive, I managed to set up a sect. The sect is called Magic Hand Sect.


    If you ever encounter Magic Hand Sect in your future endeavors, I need you to find a girl who goes by the name Ariadne and give this jade case to her. She is my only daughter in the world."


    Then, as Angus waved his hand, a jade case suddenly appeared in front of Austin. It was emitting a mild light. Without any question, Austin took it and stored it in his Space Ring.


    "But hundreds of years had passed. To be honest, I don''t even know if the Magic Hand Sect still exists. Maybe, it had disappeared in the never-ending river of time.


    And don''t know if my poor daughter is still alive either.


    For me, it was like yesterday. But five hundred years just went by like that," Angus sighed. It was no surprise that a soul like him would be stuck in the memories of the past. After all, memories were what a dead soul was made of. It was memories that made them who they were.


    "Has it really been five hundred years since you passed away? If that so... I''m sorry but... Angus, I''m afraid that your daughter might have already perished..."


    Austin said. He couldn''t think of a more realistic way to put it. Besides, a normal person couldn''t live for more than one hundred years. Not unless that person had developed a body that could surpass the human limit, until...


    Angus said, "Young man, maybe you''re not aware, but if one''s cultivation base reaches Imperial Realm, his life expectancy could reach up to 500 years. If one step


    ad into your Soul Sea. It will nourish your spiritual sense at every moment. With its special effect, your spiritual sense will continuously be strengthened."


    Austin was overjoyed at the sight of the Soul-warming Bead. He tried to connect with it and succeeded. The bead answered his call��it turned into a light that shot into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    The colorful bead illuminated every corner in his Soul Sea. It generated a warm feeling that Austin had never felt before.


    And in an instant, he felt that his spiritual sense was enhanced.


    Austin got thrilled at the effect of the Soul-warming Bead. Angus was right. It indeed could nourish his Soul Sea and improve his spiritual sense in every second.


    With this Soul-warming Bead, he needn''t to deliberately spend time on cultivating spiritual sense anymore. It could instantly help his spiritual sense become more powerful. It was an amazing treasure that Austin had ever found.


    Austin''s heart was filled with joy and gratefulness to the gifts that the old man had given him.


    "Young man, the valley is a very good place to cultivate spiritual sense. If you are not in a rush, I suggest you take this opportunity to enhance your spiritual sense multiple times stronger before you leave," Angus offered.

 Chapter 470 The Scorching Evil Fire

    "Cultivating in this valley can help me enhance my spiritual sense?" Austin was surprised. If his spiritual sense was several times stronger, it would be unfathomable for others.


    Austin had already realized the convenience of his strong spiritual sense. It was truly a fortune if this little valley could help him strengthen his spiritual sense.


    "I saw you out there walking with a bit of difficulty.


    But I assume that you have already discovered for yourself that confronting this spiritual sense pressure will strengthen your own spiritual sense.


    It''s because I put a special array there. It can transform the energy currently present in this world to spiritual sense. Absorbing the spiritual sense power here will enhance that of your own.


    I believe your spiritual sense will be at least two to three times stronger. Then, you will be able to roam freely and comfortably in this little valley.


    It''s just that it is truly hard for you to even walk through this valley now, given your present level of spiritual sense. You can forget about strengthening your spiritual sense if you can''t endure the pain."


    The elder''s last sentence sounded like he wanted to spur Austin, to give him incentive to carry on.


    But Austin didn''t need any more motivation. No one knew any clue about how much pain he had been through when he was cultivating Overlord Body-refining Formula. Though he hardly could stand on his feet when he tried standing up outside the cabin, he could feel the growth inside of him.


    "Alright. Sir, I will begin the process of cultivation outside the cabin then," said Austin with urgency. Then he wheeled around.


    Angus gasped in shock first, and then smiled with a hint of praise in his eyes.


    Angus was, as a matter of fact, passing over his legacy to Austin when he was teaching Austin about the art of pill-refining. He had essentially become Austin''s teacher.


    Initially, he did not intend to pass his knowledge to any Tom, Dick or Harry.


    Due to certain events that transpired and a vicious and dangerous man that Angus met, he was now in a state of half-human and half-ghost. Austin was the first man he met after hundreds of years had passed by.


    And he had no choice but to make do with Austin since he did not know how many years his broken soul had left.


    He felt relieved after he saw Austin''s toughness as well as his tenacity. He finally deemed this young man quite worthy enough of his legacy.


    The moment Austin stepped out of the cabin, the formidable pressure of the spiritual sense flooded towards him from all directions. It was overwhelming.


    Austin instantly spread out all his spiritual sense to fight back against the pressure.


    He moved forward a step at a time, each movement as slow and laborious as the previous one.


    Under the formidable pressure of the spiritual power, Austin had to bend to his knees for the trembling, as if he was a


    ly Fire.


    And these 12 Unearthly Fires could also be used as a powerful weapon. Every Unearthly Fire has the might to burn skies and drain oceans. It is said that there was a fire-cultivating martial artist who had successfully conquered an Unearthly Fire and he could defeat enemies who were of higher levels like it was a piece of cake for him.


    Angus explained this to Austin, who was listening intently.


    It was not the first time Austin heard about Unearthly Fires, but this was the most descriptive conversation.


    He had acquired some knowledge of it when he was at the auction in Peace Town.


    Hence, he suddenly recalled something now that Angus had finished his say.


    He instantly took out a piece of ragged cloth on which there was a blurred map. There were mountain and rivers drawn on it.


    He handed it to Angus.


    "I bought this at an auction before.


    It is said the clue of Dark Bone Gloomy Fire is hidden somewhere on it."


    "Really?"


    Angus took over the cloth and stared at it for a while.


    "So it seems that you do already know some things about the Unearthly Fire.


    This Dark Bone Gloomy Fire is the eighth most powerful among all the Earth Fires.


    That means it ranks 12th among the 12 Unearthly Fires.


    However, it is also a mighty flame.


    Since you have a clue, you can try to find it if you have time as well as the capacity.


    As a matter of fact, there is an Unearthly Fire in the Mysterious Nether World too," added Angus.


    "There is an Unearthly Fire in Mysterious Nether World!?"


    Austin was shocked.


    "Yes. In the first layer of this Mysterious Nether World there is a valley called the Fire Valley. In this valley there is an Unearthly Fire called Scorching Evil Fire which ranks third among the Earth Fires!"


    "What?


    It ranks third?"


    That meant that the level of Scorching Evil Fire was far higher than that of Dark Bone Gloomy Fire.


    Austin gasped in bewilderment.

 Chapter 471 The Hope Of Revenge

    Once he heard that there was Scorching Evil Fire which ranked third in the Unearthly Fire List in the Fire Valley, Austin''s eyes were filled with greed. He could already imagine himself possessing the elusive power.


    There were twelve kinds of Unearthly Fire in heaven and earth, and each of them was invaluable.


    However, when he thought of the danger involved in acquiring the Scorching Evil Fire in the Fire Valley, he hesitated. He was ambitious but not reckless enough to lose his life, and besides, he was aware of his limitations.


    ''It seems I''m not powerful enough to go deeper into the valley.


    Each Unearthly Fire is powerful enough to destroy the world. Even if I was powerful enough to go deeper and reach the place where the Unearthly Fire is, I''m afraid that I can''t take the Scorching Evil Fire away with my current level of competence, '' thought Austin.


    From the contemplative look on Austin''s face, Angus figured out what he was thinking.


    "Haha! Young man, it seems you have previously entered the Fire Valley and know how dangerous it is inside.


    It''s true that with your current level of competence, you can''t even approach the Scorching Evil Fire, let alone take it away. Any carelessness will cause you to be burned into ash.


    But don''t despair. I can help you fetch the Scorching Evil fire in the Fire Valley, because I had tamed it before my death, and I was its owner," Angus said in a low voice.


    "What? Senior, you''re the owner of the Scorching Evil Fire?" Austin''s eyes became alive once more in amazement and he looked at the old man with awe in his eyes.


    Since he was capable of taming the Scorching Evil Fire, then the elder was by no means ordinary.


    "Yes. In fact, the reason I became a soul was because of the Scorching Evil Fire. Alas! It''s a miserable story. Let bygones be bygones.


    The Scorching Evil Fire can recognize my breath. If I put a strand of breath of my soul into your Soul Sea, then you can approach it.


    And I will put the method to tame the Scorching Evil Fire into your Soul Sea too.


    Even so, you still should be careful, especially when you get close to it. You must communicate with it sincerely through your mind, and only when it accepts you as its owner, will it completely belong to you."


    With that, Angus drew a strand of breath from his soul and pressed it into Austin''s Soul Sea together with detailed information about how to subdue the Scorching Evil Fire.


    Although it was the breath of a soul, Austin could still feel a strong spiritual sense power come into his Soul Sea. He couldn''t help but secretly admire the old man''s powers.


    ''It seems Angus'' spiritual sense power had reached an extremely high level when he was alive. When compared to his, my current spiritual sense power is nothing at all, '' he thought.


    After sending a strand of breath to Austin''s Soul Sea, Angus flicked his fingers and shot a pill to Austin, emanating a chill from time to time.


    "I concocted this pill with icy snow lotus flowers which had grown for more than a thousand years. If any unexpected thing happens while taming the Sun Flame, taking this pil


    the Medicine Valley.


    Until now, Austin had been in the space behind the cliff for about two days.


    In spite of the short period, he had gained a great deal.


    The first was a five-fold increase in his spiritual sense power. Now he was able to probe an area of 45000 meters around comfortably. Austin believed that his current spiritual sense power was much higher than most of the Sky Realm cultivators.


    Next, he would get the Scorching Evil Fire which ranked third in the Unearthly Fire List soon. This would be the highlight of his journey.


    ... ...


    The moment he strode out of the cliff, Austin frowned. He could sense a dozen strands of strong vital energy force rushing in the direction of the cliff.


    Several strands of the vital energy force were extremely powerful, and he deduced that the person who had released them had a very high cultivation base.


    Austin released his spiritual sense power to probe and soon, he was clear about the source, tracks and target of the vital energy force. He summoned his own vital energy to form a protective cloak around himself and several strands of vital energy force that had honed on him like a laser target towards him were blocked.


    Then he used the bodily movement skill and moved a hundred meters away and dodged the attacks from the ever-increasing vital energy force while breaking no sweat.


    Austin had reached the medium stage of Mysterious Realm in vital energy cultivation base, but his vital energy was much stronger than most of his peers who were cultivators at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm.


    He was confident that his vital energy force could even be on a par with cultivators who had reached the premium stage of Mysterious Realm.


    With a strong vital energy, spiritual sense power and the Wind-commanding Skill, Austin broke the vital energy force attacking him easily.


    "These guys did it!" he said to himself.


    Austin stopped moving, and a cold expression appeared on his face once he recognized the faces of those who had initiated attack. They were no other than Leo and his followers.

 Chapter 472 Outnumbered

    Discovering the smooth wall of the cliff, Leo and Symon focused on studying it carefully.


    Having reached the medium stage of Mysterious Realm, Leo had also acquired the spiritual sense. He used its spiritual sense several times to scan the wall and found that something was hiding behind it.


    However, Leo''s spiritual sense was much weaker compared to that of Austin''s. He ended up making several futile attempts to enter the wall which had been sealed by a stronger spiritual sense.


    Each time he attempted to break into the wall, his spiritual sense bounced back by the stronger sense on that wall.


    Symon, Wilson, Garret, and Caden also tried to break the spell but even their joint efforts failed to yield any result.


    The firmness and indestructible strength of the wall piqued the curiosity of all the cultivators. In fact, it led them to believe that there was some amazing treasure behind the wall.


    All the cultivators eventually agreed to demolish that wall by using their vital energy force.


    One by one, the cultivators started taking turns in their attempt to attack the wall. Throughout the day, dozens of cultivators used all their physical as well as spiritual strength to pull the wall down, but it remained intact.


    When they were on the verge of giving up, all of a sudden, Austin showed up from the wall.


    In an instant, everybody was taken aback.


    It took them a moment to break free from the reverie and come back to their senses.


    Wilson was the first one to identify Austin. He frowned and shouted at him in a stern voice, "Austin!


    I''ll not let you go this time."


    "Turns out you are a member of Blood Wolf Team," Austin responded coldly.


    "Austin, you have done a lot of terrible things to our team. Today, I''ll make you pay for it!" Wilson declared indignantly.


    The obstinate and nonchalant attitude sported by Austin''s irked Wilson beyond words. He took a stride, and a vital energy force emitted out of his body.


    Austin had killed Abbott, two guardians and over two hundred members who were deputed to guard the base in imperial capital city overnight. This event had a very bad influence on the reputation of the Blood Wolf Team in the Violet Orchid Empire.


    Fortunately, the founder of Blood Wolf Team, Blood Wolf Ancestor who had retired long ago came to the salvage. Otherwise no one could have saved them from being doomed.


    After losing so many cultivators, Blood Wolf Ancestor rearranged all the survivors of the team and kept everything under his control. He gave his verdict that Austin was their biggest enemy, and their immediate mission was to bring Austin down.


    Abbott was Wilson''s master. The latter was bestowed with his affection and happened to be one of his choicest disciples. Being in the good books of his master helped Wilson to gain prestige among the Blood Wolf Team. And he had even been considered the perfect candidate for the next head of Blood Wolf Team.


    But his master had been killed by Austin. Wilson was aware that he could take Abbott''s place as soon as he brought Austin down to avenge his master''s death.


    Indisputably, Wilson was one of the best among the young-generation cultivators in the Violet Orchid Empire. However, Austin differed in his thought about Wilson''s credibility and belie


    t even belonged to the seventh grade!


    In the Violet Orchid Empire, even the biggest sect, the Peripatetic Sect didn''t have a seventh-grade elixir.


    The herbs of the seventh grade were rare treasures that even money couldn''t buy even at the markets of the Violet Orchid Empire.


    The attackers, as well as the onlookers, had never seen so many valuable elixirs together with naked eyes.


    The very thought of the large sum of money that the herbs would cost made them feel ecstatic.


    Austin had acquired the ten elixirs of the seventh grade in the wall of that cliff and not in the Medicine Valley. Before he left Angus, the latter picked some herbs up in the field in front of his log cabin and gave him them as a gift.


    In fact, Angus had given Austin dozens of seventh-grade herbs. Austin didn''t show all of them to his greedy opponents.


    "Are you an idiot? You know they wanted to steal these herbs from you. Why did you show them?"


    Denali stomped her feet expressing her disgust towards Austin''s gesture. ''Don''t you know it''s dangerous to show your wealth to others? How could he make such a mistake?'' she wondered.


    The herbs were close to Austin. He waved his hand and put them back to his Space Ring.


    The truth was, Austin''s action just displayed his contempt towards Leo and the rest of the cultivators who surrounded him for combat. He knew their real power very well. ''I''m not sure whether I could defeat them. But one thing is for sure. It''s impossible for them to take my elixirs away, '' he said to himself.


    "Violet, after I help Iris and Anna out, you should take them with you and leave.


    I''ll take care of the rest," Austin instructed Violet in his mind.


    Once he threw himself into the fight, he was afraid that Iris and Anna might get injured. So he planned to send the two girls away. In that way, he wouldn''t have any misgivings.


    "Yes. I do have many elixirs. But I don''t think you can take them away from me. You losers," Austin said scornfully.


    The next second, he summoned over ten Spiritual Sense Flying Needles and using his mind, controlled them to aim at the three Blood Wolf Team members'' heads as they were standing close to Iris and Anna.

 Chapter 473 A Strength Equal To A 30 Thousand Pound Punch

    With the use of his mind, Austin formed nine of his Spiritual Sense Flying Needles. Each set of three needles was aiming at a member of the Blood Wolf Team. When Austin finally released the needles, the three needles struck the head of each of the three members of the Blood Wolf Team.


    Several months ago, Austin''s spiritual sense could only reach a small area. But now, its coverage had increased fivefold.


    Now, his spiritual sense could cover a range up to 45, 000 meters. Such a strong spiritual sense was far beyond the imagination of any cultivators at the Mysterious Realm and the Sky Realm.


    With his improved spiritual sense, his Spiritual Sense Flying Needles'' power was also enhanced.


    The three members of the Blood Wolf Team were only at the Earth Realm: one was at the medium stage of the Earth Realm, while the other two at the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm. However, their spiritual senses were still far from Austin, thus there was no way they could resist the three Spiritual Flying Needles.


    In an instant, their heads felt like being split by a strong force. The pain was unbearable that they started to cry miserably. Their hands were over their heads as they roll on the ground.


    After releasing the Spiritual Sense Flying Needles, Austin jumped and instantly disappeared leaving behind a vague shadow.


    In a blink of an eye, Austin reappeared in the middle of the crowd, standing beside Iris and Anna.


    After Austin reappeared, an emerald green mist suddenly started to accumulate in the middle of the same crowd. Everyone was stunned and frozen in fear. Luckily, Violet had the presence of mind. She instantly pulled Iris and Anna to a corner to get away from the crowd.


    Everything happened in a flash. Even when the three members of the Blood Wolf Team cried on the ground, the rest of the crowd could not comprehend what Austin had done.


    "Show me what you got, you so-called young elites of the Violet Orchid Empire!"


    Austin declared. Since these men had challenged to take on him simultaneously, Austin would not show them any mercy. He did not hide his arrogance anymore and declared a fight against them.


    He pulled out his sacred sword to display the Illusory Swordsmanship. With a few sword potentials, a hundred sword radiances were shot to the crowd like splashing water.


    Despite the wild shooting of sword radiances, it did not reach the area where Denali was because of Austin''s strong spiritu


    of up to 30 thousand pounds concentrated on his arms, he cut through the wind and rushed toward the crowd like lightning.


    Seeing that Austin made his first move, the diabolic wolf transformed by the vital energy of Wilson also rushed in to meet Austin''s attack.


    Instead of escaping, Austin threw out a fist toward the wolf with great force. The fierce force pressurized the air and made a rumbling and clattering sound.


    Bang! Austin''s fist and the diabolic wolf clashed with each other!


    Bang! Another loud sound was heard and unexpectedly...


    The wolf was smashed into pieces as a soft rock crashed by a hammer.


    Bang! Bang!


    Austin continuously attacked. He was moving with lightning speed, throwing a dozen of powerful and heavy punches at his opponents.


    Leo''s Four Fists, Caden''s Three Fierce Knife Blades, and Garret''s Burning Giant Palm were all defused by Austin''s fist.


    Since the attacks from the other cultivators at the preliminary and medium stage of the Earth Realm could not even scratch him, Austin just ignored them completely and did not bother to counter these attacks.


    The weaker cultivators'' best attack could only shake Austin a little or if they were lucky enough, they could leave a small bruise on his body but nothing more serious.


    As he faced the attacks from the cultivators at the premium stage of the Earth Realm, Austin just swung his fist to counter these attacks and turn them into ashes.


    After fending off the first round of attack, Austin stepped back a little. He struggled to stand straight for a while due to the aggressive vital energy and blood flowing through his veins.

 Chapter 474 The Number One Weapon Of The Bloody Wolf Team (Part One)

    Even after the assaults, Austin''s physical body of flesh and blood was now strong enough to quickly recover after a little rest.


    "Oooh!"


    The spectators gave little squeaks of surprise at the scene unfolding before their eyes.


    They couldn''t believe their eyes when they saw Austin face the assaults of more than 30 opponents merely by his physical strength. Although Austin had reeled back ten feet because of the attacks, it was quite clear that he was not hurt as badly as one would expect.


    The young martial artists present there had never seen such prodigious physical strength which they were witnessing.


    Austin took a deep breath and murmured to himself, "It looks like it is still a bit difficult to win by physical strength alone under the combined attack of so many people. Fine, in that case, I shall not waste my time with these people anymore.


    If they want to kill me, I have to give my best shot to save myself. Even if I am not able to kill all of them today, I''ll slay as many as I can."


    He ceased his pacing and reined in the surging blood and energy pounding in his chest.


    At that moment, a great fortitude aroused in his heart. His eyes were filled with the lust to kill. Without saying a word, he held out his hands before his chest, making several complex gestures with his hands. The vital energy began to emanate from his palms, and moved ahead, twisting like golden snakes.


    In the blink of an eye, a nine-layered golden pagoda came into being.


    It stood suspended in the air before Austin for some time, releasing bursts of powerful vital energy force.


    Once the nine-layered golden pagoda took its complete form, Austin didn''t stop his action. Instead, he tried harder and continued to create another golden pagoda at a faster speed. Shortly afterwards, the second golden pagoda took shape. Then came the third. And the fourth... After a short while there were six pagodas that came into existence.


    Everyone was stunned by Austin''s movements, and they were dumbfounded to see the six nine-layered golden pagodas suspended in front of him. Intense vital energy force continuously rushed from the golden pagodas, disturbing the air and making sizzling sound like water being boiled. The air mixed with vital energy was rolling and surging. The people present were filled with a feeling that a raging s


    was waiting for a proper chance to launch an attack on Austin. He waited for that moment when Austin''s defensive awareness would be relaxed. Symon didn''t quickly take action, and once he took an action, he aimed to kill his target.


    Just as the flying knife was about to strike Austin''s chest, he tried to move his body slightly to the side, but the flying knife went straight through his chest.


    To everyone''s surprise, the flying knife passed through and went across the air but didn''t cause any damage to Austin''s body. It turned out that the flying knife had only been able to cut through the shadow of Austin''s figure. Before the flying knife went through his body, he had swiftly dodged his true body aside to escape the attack.


    Seeing this, Symon''s face went pale. The things that happened when he used the flying knife to kill Austin during the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games recurred: the flying knife he exerted did no damage to Austin again.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The six golden pagodas were confronted with the attacks by Leo and the other people, making a series of deafening sounds as they clashed.


    With the continuous sound of metal collision, intense vital energy force was released and it instantly overflowed in all directions with its violent power.


    Austin was now at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm. Though each of the golden pagodas was only made up of seventy percent of his vital energy, the assembled power of six golden pagodas was mighty enough to place more than thirty martial artists, including Leo, at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 475 The Number One Weapon Of The Bloody Wolf Team (Part Two)

    Apart from that, some weaker martial artists suffered as their bodies exploded by the attack of the six golden pagodas. Instantly, they burst into pieces.


    "Let me see, how longer you can resist my attack!" sneered Austin.


    After he deflected Symon''s flying knife, he continued to control the six golden pagodas with his mind, sending out several rounds of attack.


    At the same time, he quickly waved his hands before his chest, and in a moment four more golden pagodas appeared in front of him.


    "Let''s go on!" he shouted coldly.


    The newly-formed four golden pagodas dashed towards the opponents with lighting speed once he uttered those words.


    Up to now, he had already formed ten golden pagodas in total and they kept bombarding attacks against the martial artists crazily.


    Under the violent shock wave of vital energy force, the ground across hundreds of feet was shaking wildly, as if there was an earthquake.


    The ground was shattered into pieces, creating several huge cracks. The cracks kept appearing and spread around as the attacks got fierce.


    The overwhelming power of the ten golden pagodas pelted stones and spread sand in all directions and darkened the sky.


    It didn''t look like Leo and the other martial artists were besieging Austin. Rather Austin was controlling the ten golden pagodas to besiege Leo and the others.


    "Aaaaargh!" they screamed as Austin continued to launch attacks mercilessly.


    The battle lasted only a quarter of an hour, and the winner was determined.


    In the beginning, while there were more than 30 people on Leo''s side, now there were hardly six people left. More than 20 people were killed by Austin''s ten golden pagodas.


    They were Leo, Wilson, Garret, Caden, Symon and Joan.


    It was no surprise that those six people were also in a mess. They looked disheveled and weak. There were even some faint blood stains on the corners of their mouths.


    All through this, Denali stepped aside as soon as the battle began. She did not participate in the siege of Austin.


    "Austin, do you want to become an enemy of all the five major sects of Violet Orchid Empire by killing the disciples of these five sects like this?


    In that case, after you leave here, you are bound to be collectively hunted down by the five major sects, or even by the martial artists of the entire Violet Orchid Empire!"


    Caden said in a menacing tone as he stared at Austin savagely. He was furious at Austin because all the disciples of t


    glinting as its short front paws glowed with a bright golden light. Suddenly a big golden claw was formed. It went straight towards Austin.


    A sense of approaching danger overwhelmed him as he saw the claw coming towards him. It was beyond his expectation, as the old wolf''s attacking method was quite like that of a human being. It was able to materialize its demonic power into different forms to fight against its enemies just like human martial artists materialized their vital energy to attack.


    As the big golden claw approached Austin with immense power, he was not hesitant to summon the ten golden pagodas to confront it.


    The next moment, right in front of the eyes of the crowd, the ten golden pagodas collided heavily with the big golden claw.


    The whole world seemed to quiet down after the clash.


    Seconds later, the violent vital energy began to surge, exploding in an instant. The whole sky was filled with raging vital energy.


    The collision between the two forces was so fierce that the Medicine Valley seemed to shiver. Everyone present staggered back quickly in horror, and they all hurriedly exerted their vital energy to envelop their bodies for fear of being affected by that raging vital energy.


    At the same time, they kept their eyes focused on the ten golden pagodas and the big golden claw. The two sides seemed to be equally strong.


    Earlier Leo and the others were seized with fear when they were attacked by the ten golden pagodas, but now, the old wolf that Wilson had summoned could stand up against the assaults of the ten pagodas. Therefore, at the moment, Leo and his group could finally heave a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 476 A Discreet Retreat From The Battlefield (Part One)

    Altogether, ten sets of golden Grand Pagodas tussled with the Red-winged Wolf. Initially, they seemed to be a worthy match in terms of strength and it seemed like the battle would go on interminably. But then, after several minutes, chinks in the armor began to appear. Suddenly, things changed and the fatality struck the golden Grand Pagodas.


    As the people watched the fight with their mouths open in wonderment, came an ominous, rumbling sound.


    Much to their astonishment, one of the Grand Pagodas exploded into flames.


    The explosion was so loud that for a moment people went numb��unable to hear a single thing except a constant piercing, shrill sound. Needless to say, the situation looked positive for Wilson, Leo and the others. Because of the explosion of the Grand Pagoda, the Red-winged Wolf had now fewer enemies to deal with. Sensing the smell of imminent success, they became relaxed and beamed with delight.


    This wasn''t all, though. There was happier news coming.


    A few seconds after the explosion of the first Grand Pagoda, a second, and then a third followed��all of them bursting into flames.


    The sound of the violent explosions echoed in the air and shook the entire valley. Some trees which were long dead caught fire due to the scorching heat of the explosions. The smoke began enveloping the entire area. Along with the explosions, the vital energy force waves swept over the valley and spread out far away, stretching beyond the horizon.


    The sudden turn of events boosted those people''s morale even more. "What did I tell you, Austin? Regardless of how strong you are, there is no way you could stand up to my team and our most powerful weapon. Today is your last day on earth.


    You deserve to be slaughtered and cut into pieces. Only your death can pay for the sins you have inflicted and the suffering we''ve been through because of you," Wilson barked, grinding his teeth with unadulterated hate.


    Noting that he now held a substantial advantage over Austin, he began to get cocky and as he laughed out loud, his vaunting laughter resonated around, followed almost poetically by the rumbling sounds of the expl


    gth. There was also a tiny possibility that he might be defeated and torn to pieces by those golden claws.


    Weighing the pros and cons of the situation in his mind, Austin decided to step back and beat a hasty retreat.


    Austin had always had an intention of winning, but he was not going to be foolhardy. He thought that it was best to escape from a battle whose outcome was uncertain than risk all that he had got. After coming to that decision, he used his mind communication skill and told Violet to prepare for a retreat.


    After informing Violet, Austin began his evacuation plan. He pulled out his sacred sword from its sheath and put his Illusory Swordsmanship skill into action.


    While it was emerging, the sword zinged, and a hundred streaks of sword-light emanated from the blade. Within seconds, after activating his sword intent, the vital energy began transmitting to the sword violently like water rushing with full force from one end to another.


    While the vital energy swirled around the sword, flashes of blinding light spread out and lit up the entire valley.


    Everyone watched the sword with amazement and alarm, wondering what other skill Austin would use to harm them using the sword. As a matter of fact, the sword was just a decoy that Austin was using it to divert their attention. Looking for the opportune moment, Austin briskly threw his Spiritual Sense Flying Needle straight into Wilson''s Soul Sea.

 Chapter 477 A Discreet Retreat From The Battlefield (Part Two)

    With a scream that conveyed unbearable pain, Wilson held his head in his hands and crouched down. The sword had completely taken his focus off the fight that he had not expected the needle coming. He would have been able to extricate the needle and defend himself from the devastating pain if he was a tad bit more powerful. However, since he had just reached the premium stage of Mysterious Realm, and his spiritual sense had also recently come into existence, he was still too weak to protect himself from such a hit.


    Austin, while all those people were wondering what had suddenly happened to Wilson that made him suffer so much, leapt up in an instant and retreated to two hundred meters away, his vital energy force swirling around his legs.


    Having been notified beforehand, Violet took Iris and Anna and followed Austin.


    Considering his skill, escaping from such a danger was not difficult for Austin��all thanks to his prominent bodily movement skill. In a flash, he had already retreated to about six hundred feet away in just a few steps.


    Once they had retreated to a safe distance, Violet transformed into a green cloud of smoke and slid into the Illusion Bead.


    As for Iris and Anna, Austin took them by their hands and flew out of the valley. Upon unfolding his Wind-commanding Skill, Austin glided as fast as a flying arrow. It was impossible for any of the men on the ground to discern their figures clearly.


    "Guys, I apologize to you for my unexpected departure. But don''t worry. For your today''s hospitality, I will pay back ten times as pleasant for you."


    Austin''s voice traveled in the air and reached their ears as they gawked at his receding figure.


    One thing Austin did not know of was that the old wolf turned out to have some spiritual communication with his master Wilson. When Wilson was hit by the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle and was suffering from the piercing pain, the wolf had also sensed the pain and had


    rs. Also, if they had eventually succeeded in killing Austin at length, it was very likely that the current truce among the sects would have ended. The warriors would have drawn swords against each other and it would have turned into a fight for the most powerful weapons.


    Who would have thought that Austin would give them such a surprise and would retreat from the fight? The plan of killing Austin was now a distant dream.


    Now that they had lost to Austin, they realized that fighting him with their own skills would not be much of a use. If they used the same strategy again, it would just give him another chance to slip through their fingers. No. They must release the secret weapons and fight together to finish him truly.


    All hopes were dashed. They were regretting their initial readings about Austin''s strength.


    As much as they didn''t want to admit, it was true that Austin''s strength had climbed up to an unbelievable level. Losing the chance just now could mean that killing him in the future would become almost impossible.


    Also, after this event, Austin would inevitably have more grudges against them and would want to kill them at any cost. So thinking of what would likely happen to them in the near future, they all shivered with fear and shook their heads at their idiocy.

 Chapter 478 The Second Time鈥檚 A Charm

    After leaving the Medicine Valley, Austin kept on running. A few miles away from the battleground, he reached a quiet place in the middle of a forest. Alas, he was at a safe place for now. He decided to take a quick rest to recover his strength.


    He was exhausted from the fierce battle a while ago. He could quickly recover the vital energy he had lost from the battle using the vital energy stone. However, he needed time to recover from his mental exhaustion.


    After resting for almost an hour, Austin felt completely refreshed. He was in his peak condition again and ready for a new fight.


    As he continued to rest a little longer, he reflected on his battle with the cultivators from different sects. The Red-winged Wolf he had faced was only a demonic spirit, however, its strength was beyond Austin''s power to defeat it. From his encounter with Wilson, Austin learned that the Blood Wolf Team had a great inheritance which enabled them to rise quickly in the Violet Orchid Empire.


    The demonic spirit of the Red-winged Wolf was a level-nine demonic beast equivalent to a powerful cultivator at the Sky Realm!


    Austin felt that the odds were in his favor when Abbott hadn''t taken the woodcarving of a wolf with him. If it had been the case, it would have been impossible for Austin to defeat and kill him.


    After his reflection, he turned to his two companions: Iris and Anna. He had managed to save the girls from the group of cultivators for now, but he knew that they were still in danger.


    Austin knew that his friendship with Anna and Iris had caused them to be enemies with Wilson and his group.


    If the two girls were to separate from him, their lives would be in grave danger. Austin believed Wilson''s group would not stop looking for Anna and Iris. If they found the girls, Austin was certain that Wilson and his group would do any cruel things to the girls to pacify the grudge they had on him.


    With these in mind, Austin decided to keep the girls in his company. Although they would become a distraction to him, he was left with no other choice.


    "You will have to stick with me for the next couple of days. I know it''s not what you planned, but I have no other choice. I don''t want you to be caught by those cultivators again," Austin said to the two girls.


    As she heard these words, Iris beamed with pleasure. She had witnessed Austin''s fight with over thirty cultivators including famous young talents like Leo.


    Despite being outnumbered, Austin had still managed to defeat his enemies and killed most of them.


    With this, Iris was reassured that they would be safe in Austin''s company. He would be the perfect shield for them against all their enemies.


    However, she


    fire beasts.


    The fire spirit stones contained strong and pure masculine energy that was valuable to any cultivator. Austin didn''t want to waste any of this precious resource.


    As the light ball absorbed the masculine energy, it kept on growing. Seeing this, Austin''s face lit up with pleasure.


    Aside from the energy that he would need, Austin also stored some fire spirit stones in his Space Ring for his two companions, Iris and Anna. Now that they were his companions, he decided to do them a favor and bring them some fire spirit stones for their benefit.


    Austin had gone 2, 500 meters into the valley during his previous visit. Although he hadn''t reached the bottom of the valley, he had scanned the way ahead and learned that it was 4, 000 meters away from its entrance.


    This time, he had reached 2, 500 meters into the valley once more when he decided to take a rest.


    He was in the same situation as he was during his first visit. Upon his arrival at that place, hundreds of level-six fire beasts suddenly appeared. They transformed their blazing bodies into beasts of all types such as fire tigers, fire wolves, fire lions, fire snakes, fire birds, etc.


    Each beast radiated a sense of danger as they focused their burning eyes at Austin. It seemed as if they would all jump on him at any moment.


    A level-six fire beast had the power equaled to a cultivator at the preliminary stage of the Mysterious Realm. Though it would be difficult, Austin was confident that he could defeat a level-six fire beast.


    However, in the face of the large crowds of level-six fire beasts, Austin had hesitated for a bit.


    He wondered whether it was worth putting his life in danger and fighting the level-six fire beasts or it would be wiser to avoid them and move on to the bottom of the valley.

 Chapter 479 Find The Scorching Evil Fire

    Austin''s strength was in the medium stage of Mysterious Realm, as compared to his peers he was far beyond the expected stage of his realm, coupled with the vital energy stone in his elixir field, he hardly needed to worry about the depletion of his vital energy. Austin believed that with his current level of skills set even if he was pitted and had to fight against hundreds of level six fire beasts in the battle, he could probably not win, however, he would probably still hold them off for a pretty long time before losing life soon with the strength that he possessed.


    The life-and-death kind of battle was actually the best trial for a cultivator to make improvements in their fighting skills. If Austin fought with hundreds of level six fire beasts, he was assured of laying a solid foundation for further improvement of his practical combat abilities, practical combat experience and future cultivation.


    If it had been years ago, Austin would have chosen a less taxing battle in which he was guaranteed an easy win.


    But in the battle he was currently involved in, Austin had a hard time suppressing the surging and tumbling fighting spirit in his chest, since it was now almost second nature for him to fight with all his might. He had to restrain himself since the main purpose of his visit to the Fire Valley was for the Scorching Evil Fire. If he continued to consume too much mental energy here, he would not be in his optimum and this would inadvertently affect the collection and refining of the Scorching Evil Fire.


    Although the Scorching Evil Fire had been tamed and controlled by Angus, and Angus had also taught him the method of collecting and refining the fire in detail, maintaining his mental and physical state at the peak was still priority for him to be alert and precise when collecting and refining the Scorching Evil Fire.


    After a brief struggle, the fighting spirit in Austin''s eyes finally faded away.


    "Ha-ha, next, I''ll try Angus''s method, and see whether there is any effect."


    Setting his mind in motion, Austin communicated with the aura of Angus''s soul which had been put into his Soul Sea by Angus.


    Suddenly, Austin felt a slight tremor from the aura of Angus''s soul, and then a soft milky white light ring slowly spread out from his Soul Sea, and soon formed a circle of milky white light curtain which was seemingly quite weak around Austin''s body.


    In the light curtain, there were bursts of diverse strains of aura that were different from Austin''s usual aura, which he identified as Angus''s aura.


    After the formation of the milky white curtain, the fire beasts which had been earlier roaring, cracking their teeth and mouths hysterically and preparing to attack Austin suddenly calmed down. They seemed slightly confused, and it was reflected in their sudden erratic movements and wondering eyes. Gradually, the fiendish ferocity on their faces faded away.


    "It seems that it''s quite effective." Concluded Austin.


    Looking at the fire beasts which were beginning to calm down and become q


    ddenly stopped. It seemed to have confirmed a place in the northeast corner of the valley and was heading towards the corner directly.


    Austin could not help but get excited. Without a doubt, with such a reaction and precise movement, he knew that the pale white light must have found traces of the Scorching Evil Fire.


    So, without any hesitation, he moved, instantly catching up with the pale white light with the speed of lightning.


    Soon, Austin found that the pale white light had stopped over a crack in the ground with a width of more than a meter.


    ''Was the Scorching Evil Fire hiding in this crack in the ground?'' He wondered.


    It was finally time to actually face the Scorching Evil Fire, which ranked third on the list of the Unearthly Fire. Even though Austin had been calm the whole time, at that moment, his felt his heart flutter, he could not help but jump around in a jig because of excitement.


    He gingerly put one foot over the other, lightly stepping towards the crack on the ground. He nervously got closer and close to the crack!


    Finally, he arrived at his destination and seriously looked into the crack on the ground.


    A red flame was slowly rising from the crack.


    Looking at the red flame, Austin''s pupils suddenly shrank to the size of a needle tip. He was mesmerized and in awe, all these emotions were reflected in his eyes which kept moving rapidly trying to take in everything at once.


    What got Austin in such a frenzy was that the red flame was quite phenomenal. Whenever it flipped slightly, it constantly transformed into various animal forms, such as a cow, tiger, lion, leopard, ape, snake, eagle and so forth.


    "Is this the Scorching Evil Fire?"


    He was obsessively staring at the red flame in the crack on the ground, as he murmured aloud to no one in particular.


    According to the information that he had memorized about the Scorching Evil Fire that was placed in his Soul Sea by Angus, he recognized the red flame at first glance. It was indeed the Scorching Evil Fire!

 Chapter 480 Making A Spiritual Sign

    The bright scarlet Scorching Evil Fire lay in the crack which was about a meter wide on the ground. It was crackling and sparks were flying everywhere.


    Austin gazed at the scarlet flame as he stood by the crack, not even daring to take a reckless move as he contemplated how to go about this dilemma.


    The Unearthly Fire, it was said, was like dynamite, which needed to be treated with great caution, for it would produce a violent and destructive force if triggered accidentally.


    The pale white light that had just led him the way was now suspended above the Scorching Evil Fire, as if it was waiting for Austin''s next move.


    Austin observed that the Scorching Evil Fire remained quiet and safe despite of his proximity. It was all because of the pale white light which was suspended above it. He was sure that without it, the Scorching Evil Fire would have consumed him in seconds. How much more dangerous if it was an ignorant person who would carelessly approach it.


    Austin tried to recall several times the method of collecting the fire, which Angus had put into his Soul Sea.


    Actually, the method was very simple and easy to follow. It only consisted of three steps.


    First of all, Austin must merge the soul aura which Angus had left behind in his Soul Sea with his soul. This would create a sort of camouflage for Austin because his soul would contain a little bit of Angus'' aura. It was a perfect method to hide his aura.


    Then, he must make a spiritual sign in the Scorching Evil Fire.


    And finally, Austin needed only to absorb the Scorching Evil Fire into his body and refine it.


    After reviewing the method a few times in his head and making sure there were no mistakes, Austin sat down crossed-legged on the ground. Of course, Austin tried his best to be quiet and gentle, or else he might disturb the Scorching Evil Fire beside him. Any unnecessary and false move might trigger the flames and its destructive power. If that should ever happen, then he would definitely be burned into ashes in just a few minutes.


    Sitting cross-legged, Austin took a gentle deep breath before he began. He first wrapped Angus'' soul aura and infused it with his spiritual sense in his Soul Sea. This required extreme concentration, so Austin closed his mind off from his surroundings and focused at the task at hand.


    Thankfully, the first step went fairly smooth.


    This


    l sense, inch by inch, as slowly and softly as possible towards the Scorching Evil Fire.


    He tried once, twice, three times... After Austin tried several times, the Scorching Evil Fire finally lowered its guard against Austin''s spiritual sense.


    After all, there was Angus'' aura in the spiritual sense.


    Finally, the trace of spiritual sense melted into the fire and made a sign in it.


    With the appearance of the sign, Austin suddenly felt a peculiar connection with the Scorching Evil Fire��he could actually communicate with it through his mind. It was a weird feeling but Austin eventually got used to it.


    Whew!


    Austin let out a long sigh of relief. The second step was successfully completed. His patience paid off in the end.


    It was really thanks to Angus'' soul breath that the Scorching Evil Fire finally accepted Austin''s spiritual sense.


    Then there was the last step��to absorb the Scorching Evil Fire into his body!


    Austin communicated with the Scorching Evil Fire with his mind and then instructed the spiritual sign inside the fire to slowly float towards him.


    In the process, the Scorching Evil Fire seemed to have sensed that something was amiss. Its scarlet flame began to billow slowly, expanding wide in the blink of an eye, and it slowly released out a stream of energy which frightened Austin.


    With the terrifying energy sent out of the Scorching Evil Fire, Austin''s clothes were instantly incinerated and turned into ashes in the blink of an eye. Austin didn''t even have enough time to react in order to protect himself. Everything happened so fast.

 Chapter 481 Refine The Scorching Evil Fire

    The Golden Sun Scripture Austin had activated was masculine. The golden vital energy that rapidly flew on Austin''s body formed a layer to protect him from any harm.


    When the Scorching Evil Fire sensed Austin''s spiritual soul, it made a move to defend itself. But it wasn''t hostile towards the intruder.


    As it continued to swell up, it formed a head-sized scarlet fire and tossed itself towards Austin. It gave off a strong heat as it floated in front of him. Despite Austin''s high cultivation base, he was still having some difficulty in defending himself from the overwhelming power the evil fire was releasing.


    The temperature surrounding Austin increased tenfold as it reached several hundred degrees Celsius.


    The water started to vaporize in the air because of the increasing temperature.


    "No pain, no gain! Make or break!"


    Austin muttered, fixing his eyes on the Scorching Evil Fire.


    Readying himself to absorb the evil fire, he opened his mouth.


    Hoo!


    Austin then swallowed the head-sized Scorching Evil Fire.


    As he completely swallowed the Scorching Evil Fire, he shut his mouth. At first, he felt nothing. But after a while, his body began to tremble violently. His face turned deadly pale as if he had been struck by lightning.


    He concentrated his mind to endure the seemingly unbearable pain caused by the fire. He closed his eyes and activated his spiritual sense power to see what was going on inside his body.


    He spotted the scarlet fire running through his body aimlessly, burning everything that was on its way.


    Even the golden vital energy inside the energy meridians was destroyed by the overwhelming evil fire.


    Due to the high temperature, the meridians deflated like balloons.


    This caused excruc


    A day had passed and nothing unusual happened.


    Thanks to Violet who kept an eye on Austin, he could focus on taming the Scorching Evil Fire. Austin finally opened his eyes which were sparkling with great joy.


    After spending a whole day with it, he finally was able to control and refine the Scorching Evil Fire. From now on, the Scorching Evil Fire which ranked third among the Unearthly Fires belonged to him.


    The rapture he felt was beyond words.


    It was a day full of surprises indeed. Aside from taming the Scorching Evil Fire, he had also managed to subdue it. If without Angus'' help, he wouldn''t have gotten to the bottom of the Fire Valley and met the evil fire, not to mention tame and refine it.


    "Master, you have refined the Scorching Evil Fire, haven''t you?"


    Violet asked with delight.


    Austin nodded in confirmation. He got up and stretched his body, cracking his bones since he had been sitting all day.


    He then reached out his arm and extended his index finger. He concentrated his mind until a scarlet fire emerged on the tip of his finger and rose slowly.


    He uttered spells under his breath.


    Then he said casually, "Explode!"

 Chapter 482 The Emperor Library

    The Scorching Evil Fire on Austin''s finger was as red as blood. Suddenly, the fire doubled in size and began to spread rapidly. The once soft, almost calming fire was now fierce, untamed and dangerous. The flame danced swiftly engulfing everything within its reach. In just the blink of an eye, everything had been swept into the fire.


    Austin crouched down to prepare and launched himself into the sky like an arrow at full speed. The fire danced wildly on his right palm. He quickly approached a gigantic rock and without hesitation, he raised his hand and hurled a fireball directly at it.


    The flame immediately engulfed the rock. Under the flame, the rock melted into a waft of hazy smoke; not a fragment left behind. Beneath where the rock was, a huge, deep pit formed. It was filled with boiling magma, seething with thick smoke and a loud roar.


    "Wow!"


    Austin inhaled a huge breath of the hot air, clearing his head. He then lowered his head, fixing his eyes on the huge pit he just created as a mischievous smile spread across his face. He was satisfied with the power of the Scorching Evil Fire. In fact, it exceeded his expectations.


    "Master, the Scorching Evil Fire is more powerful than we imagined. It''s invincible."


    Violet stared at the deep pit and the seething magma with open-mouthed wonder. She never expected that such a tiny flame could possess such marvelous power.


    "That''s it. The true way to manifest the Scorching Evil Fire''s power is to find the right tamer. The tamer''s capabilities will determine the extent of the power of the Scorching Evil Fire. Angus told me this is the true secret to its power.


    I am far from being strong enough to activate the fire''s full energy.


    But I believe that I can increase my abilities."


    Austin said with confidence.


    Austin summoned the flame back into his body. Then something strange occurred.


    The moment when the fire retracted back into Austin''s body, he and Violet simultaneously found that the fire also went out when he did this.


    ''Did all this happen because I summoned back the Scorching Evil Fire into my body?


    Does this explain everything that happened in Fire Valley?''


    Austin was stunned.


    Since Austin had tamed the Scorching Evil Fire, he had no intention to linger any longer than he needed to in the valley. After Violet had gone into the Illu


    We will continue to learn and grow more in the second circle."


    Austin said in a measured tone while looking directly at the entrance of the Mysterious Nether World.


    "We''ll access the second circle and find the soul-recovering fruit there. That''s our next goal.


    Then we''ll go to the Emperor Library to find secret books for advanced martial skills!"


    "The Emperor Library?"


    Iris and Anna had already known that the soul-recovering fruit was kept in the second circle of the Mysterious Nether World, but they had never heard of the Emperor Library. This was news to them.


    "Yes, the Emperor Library. It is located in the second circle of the Mysterious Nether World. It houses many books for advanced martial skills.


    If we''re lucky enough, we can even find some books for martial skills at the seventh or eighth levels."


    Austin announced confidently. He had recently learned all about the realm of the Mysterious Nether World from Angus. He recorded it in his Soul Sea and, compared to the simple notes made by the Pure Dream Convent ancestor from his short, shallow experience in the Mysterious Nether World, the information in Austin''s Soul Sea was an encyclopedia and very informative.


    There was no denying that Austin had mastered everything one needed to know about the Mysterious Nether World.


    "Martial skills at the seventh and eighth levels?" Iris and Anna were startled by this. Neither of them was jealous by nature, but they could not help it when it came to advancing their martial skills.


    Austin could read the envy in their voices.

 Chapter 483 Heading To The Middle Circle

    The seventh and eighth-grade martial arts skills were very precious and rare. Even the Peripatetic Sect, the most powerful one of the five major sects, had no such high-grade martial arts manuals in their possession.


    In the five major sects of the Violet Orchid Empire, high graded martial arts skills had been regarded as the treasures of each sect, and only the best principal disciples could learn and practice them.


    The seventh and eighth-grade martial arts skills were things that were only heard in legends.


    So when Iris and Anna heard that there were such martial arts skills in the Emperor Library, their eyes glowed in excitement.


    "Well, in that case, let''s hurry up and try our luck in the Emperor Library, or we''ll be outrun by others and left out with nothing."


    Austin was also looking forward to getting his hands on such high-grade martial arts skills.


    So far, the highest grade martial arts skill Austin had practiced was the Overlord Body-refining Formula, which, according to what Lois had said, was a grade seven martial arts skill handed down from her ancestors.


    However, after he had succeeded in practicing the fifth stage of the Overlord Body-refining Formula, he had always felt that there was something incomplete with the formula.


    Austin speculated that the formula he acquired was not the complete and refined variant. If it was not, there should be some higher levels of cultivation manuals beyond the fifth stage.


    The Overlord Body-refining Formula he was practicing was an incomplete grade seven martial arts skill. So he was eager to go to the middle circle too, for a complete one laid in the Emperor Library. Acquiring it would make all the risks he had taken in the Mysterious Nether World worthwhile.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Austin waved to Iris and Anna and headed for the middle circle of the Mysterious Nether World. Although the girls knew that a greater danger awaited ahead, they were not afraid at all. Austin''s formidable strength assured them of their safety. They believed that they could overcome any threat and make it to the Emperor Library. With that in mind, they quickly followed him.


    The Mysterious Nether World was vast and wide, with massive mountain ranges and primeval forests in its surroundings. Diverse landforms included rivers, grasslands, and swamps. It was a paradise for diabolic beasts whose roar could be heard from far away.


    On their way to the middle circle, they encountered a lot of fierce diabolic beasts, among which were some rare and even extinct species in the outside world. The diabolic beasts were so ferocious that Austin and his partners'' advancing speed were slowed down a lot by the beasts'' attacks.


    Once, as they were passing through grassland, the ground suddenly opened and three huge cracks appeared in front of them. Three giant insects with dozens of meters long rushed out of the crevice. Their huge and ferocious mouths, full of smelly poisonous saliva, tried to swallow Austin and his partners in one gulp.


    The three giant insects were all fifth-level diabolic beasts.


    Fortunately, Austin was able to sense them even before they broke out of the ground. He used the Wind-commanding Skill and


    rom the imperial royal family, pure-blooded and distinguished in status.


    You lowly commoners! You don''t deserve to be our equal, let alone be in the same place!


    Do you really think that our emperor uncle will punish us for robbing you of some herbs?


    I really can''t understand why he has allowed so many lowly common men into the Mysterious Nether World.


    The Mysterious Nether World has always been owned by our imperial royal family. Everything here belongs to us. You don''t deserve to be in this place!


    Ha! You can''t take any of these herbs with you.


    Hey! My patience is short. Hurry, and hand those herbs to us," a young man in black ordered arrogantly.


    "Dewey, we''re outnumbered. Let''s just have it their way.


    Give them the herbs. We''ll be able to collect some new ones on our way," the woman explained to the man beside her.


    She was well aware of their situation.


    The two besieged were Dewey and Maria, who belonged to the Youngest Prince Reuben''s camp.


    Looking at the more than 20 young cultivators from the imperial royal family around him, Dewey touched his Space Ring which stored all the herbs he had collected since he entered the Mysterious Nether Word. He had worked hard and risked his life to fight many diabolic beasts and gather the herbs, among which were even precious sixth-grade herbs. He''d rather die than hand over all of them.


    Although unwilling to do so, Dewey knew that they would never let them leave unless he would surrender the herbs. After all, there were more than 20 of them, and he and Maria were obviously outnumbered.


    So after he struggled internally, Dewey finally gave in. He gritted his teeth and looked at Maria. Both of them took out all the herbs they had collected and placed them on the ground. Then they both turned around, hoping to leave the place.


    "Wait a minute. You can''t just go now!"


    Just as Dewey and Maria were about to leave, a voice was suddenly heard.


    "Phillip, what do you want?"


    Dewey turned and looked at the young man in black. He had a long radiant sword hanging on his back. It was Phillip, who also came from Prince Reuben''s camp.

 Chapter 484 Confrontation

    Philip was standing beside a good-looking man in his early twenties. The young man in his yellow robe radiated a graceful aura and a golden folding fan was in his hand.


    "Philip, you were supposed to be loyal to Prince Reuben! You knew very well that those people are supporting the Grand Prince, yet, you still took their side.


    How do you plan on explaining it to Prince Reuben?"


    Maria shouted at Philip.


    "As the saying goes, ''Man struggles upwards, water flows downwards.''


    The Grand Prince is the most sociable and powerful among the ten princes. I am certain that he would sit on the throne one day. I cannot work for Prince Reuben if I want to gain the Grand Prince''s good side.


    Besides, Prince Reuben favors Austin over me. I feel like he doesn''t value me anymore, so there''s no point for me to follow him," Philip defended himself.


    "It''s clear that he has betrayed Prince Reuben. Don''t waste time on him. He''s disgusting and I don''t want to see his face anymore!"


    Dewey sneered with repulsion.


    A crooked, stern look flashed in Philip''s eyes.


    He moved closer to the young man in yellow and whispered in his ear. As he spoke, he studied Maria from head to toe with his lewd eyes.


    Maria didn''t like the look that Philip just gave her, and she had a bad feeling about it.


    "Let''s get out of here, Maria, before Philip gets us into any trouble," Dewey whispered to Maria.


    The maid obediently nodded her head and quickly followed Dewey towards the woods.


    "Stop them!" the young man in yellow robe ordered.


    Immediately, seven cultivators swarmed towards Dewey and Maria and stopped them from leaving. Dewey and Maria abruptly stopped and were forced to step back. Then, the seven cultivators pushed them back to join Philip and the young man in a yellow robe.


    As Dewey assessed, the seven cultivators who blocked their way were at the premium stage of the Earth Realm.


    These seven cultivators were being led by a brawny young man in purple who had reached the preliminary stage of the Mysterious Realm.


    Despite being at the premium stage of the Earth Realm, Dewey and Maria were still at the disadvantage in this situation. Aside from being outnumbered, they were also outpowered given that one of these cultivators was at the preliminary stage of the Mysterious Realm. If they fought back, they would surely not stand a chance.


    "Hahaha! You''re Maria Wu, right?


    You may not be that appealing, but I like your sexy body. You can still satisfy our needs.


    Well, I initially planned to let you go.


    But then I heard you two were closely related to Austin.


    That brat is just a nobody of low birth, yet he defied the Grand Prince. His arrogance and cockiness had brought him the wrath of the Grand Prince.


    The Grand Prince ordered us to execute him in the Mysterious Nether World.


    And since you now know about our plans, we might as well kill you here before you could even warn Austin!


    But as for you Maria, I''m co


    "You really have no respect towards people with power! Who do you think you are? You''re just a peasant, no one!


    I''ll make you regret being alive this day!"


    He trembled with fury. No one had ever dared to offend him especially in front of his servants and people.


    Going ballistic, he commanded his men, "What are you waiting for? Seize this man immediately!"


    As the son of the Hand of the Orchid Empire King, he felt insulted and embarrassed. He wouldn''t let a lowborn person like Austin treat him like that. ''If I didn''t teach this brat a hard lesson, I would be the laughingstock, '' he thought. His rage knew no boundaries this time.


    Four of his men obediently acknowledged the order. These four cultivators were giving off dangerous vibes. Judging by the vital energy force emitting from their body, it was safe to conclude that they were at the premium stage of the Earth Realm.


    More than that, these four cultivators would potentially breakthrough to the Mysterious Realm.


    But despite their strength, they were still no match for Austin. After all, he had already reached the medium stage of Mysterious Realm. The four cultivators, however, had underestimated Austin. They couldn''t see through his real cultivation base because he had compressed his vital energy. This could all be like a child''s play to Austin.


    Austin smiled faintly and took a stride forward to fight with his enemies.


    As Austin made his move, the four cultivators had activated their powerful martial arts skills. Their strong and aggressive vital energy force spread in all directions.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In an instant, the four cultivators were violently pushed backward. Austin''s applied force was so strong that the four cultivators'' bodies were pushed a little deeper into the ground and left four slightly deep long drag marks on the ground.


    Their fall was so hard that they felt like their body parts were dislocated. They struggled to stand up and fight back but failed.

 Chapter 485 Fighting Against Five Mysterious Realm Cultivators

    "Bastard!"


    The face of the young man in yellow darkened when he saw the four cultivators of the imperial family being knocked down by Austin with a single blow.


    "How dare you hurt the imperial cultivators! You deserve to die and go to hell!" a young man in black shouted and hurried towards Austin. He summoned his vital energy force and reached out to attack. Soon, the vital energy took the shape of a black palm. It rushed toward Austin''s chest, emanating coldness. "Bone Melting Palm!" the young man in black yelled.


    A rage filled his indifferent face. Sensing his vital energy force, Austin could tell that his cultivation base had reached the preliminary stage of the Mysterious Realm.


    Seeing the black palm turn into a fist and rushing towards him, Austin didn''t use any unusual or special skill of his. He knew he could dodge it easily so he waved his fist and got ready to smash it. With the extremely strong physical strength that he possessed, it was very easy for him to fend off the attack of the black fist.


    A few seconds after the fists clashed, the black fist exploded with a bang.


    It was clear to Austin now that a punch of 30, 000 pounds was enough to withstand the attack from an ordinary cultivator of the Mysterious Realm.


    Seeing his attack go in vain, the young man in black trembled a little, and staggered two steps backwards. However, before he could stand firmly, Austin appeared in front of him like a ghost. He clenched his fingers into a fist and got ready to punch the young man in black.


    "How dare you!"


    The young man burst into anger. He struggled and tried to dodge the deadly punch. Austin was swifter than him. It was futile to try to escape from Austin''s attacks.


    With a bang, the young man was hit on the right arm. His arm got crushed into pieces and the flesh dropped on the ground. Blood splashed everywhere.


    He let out a miserable shriek as his body was sent flying away by the impact of the punch like a kite with a broken string, leaving a beautiful arc behind him. Then he fell on the ground, fifty meters away.


    Everyone was shocked and dumbfounded.


    They couldn''t believe that Austin had broken the arm of a cultivator of the Mysterious Realm with one blow.


    The moment of silence was broken by the loud shouts of a few men.


    And moments after that.


    "How dare you!"


    "You''re risking your life!"


    "It''s totally intolerable!"


    Another five imperial cultivators rushed over to Austin. From the vital energy that emanated from their bodies, Austin could tell that three among them were at the primary stage of Mysterious Realm and the other two were at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm. These were another five cultivators of the Mysterious Realm coming towards him!


    They seemed to attack without any mercy and planned to use their most powerful skills immediately. Five strands of powerful vital energy force split the air and rushed towards Austin as quickly as lightning.


    Seeing this, the face of the young man in yellow, lit up with pride.


    "Austin, show me how many people you ca


    their Soul Sea yet.


    With five against one, Austin''s momentum kept rising. He collected his strength into his right arm, and waved a punch of 30, 000 pounds.


    His powerful fist split the air and hit the cultivator, who was using his palm as a weapon, with a bang.


    This cultivator was at the preliminary stage of Mysterious Realm. He felt his heart being struck. The next moment, he was thrown away, as though he was struck by lightning.


    The combination of each punch of 30, 000 pounds, ten Spiritual Sense Flying Needles which were five times more powerful than earlier, plus the Wind-commanding Skill, enabled him move at an incredible speed over a short distance, Austin began to gain the upper hand.


    After eight rounds, all the five imperial cultivators were annihilated. They were seriously injured and were no more in a position to fight back.


    Everything happened and ended so quickly!


    The proud expression that had been on the young man''s face, quickly disappeared.


    Philip, who had planned to watch Austin get beaten up, was shocked too.


    Some in the crowd were shocked, while the others were in a state of panic. Nobody dared to make a sound, except the five cultivators who were knocked down by Austin. They were groaning with pain.


    "Anybody else wants to fight?"


    Austin asked with an indifferent tone, stretching his neck slightly.


    The young man in yellow clenched his fist, but he didn''t do anything. He looked at Austin with a dark face. There was hatred and viciousness in his eyes.


    Philip swallowed hard. He looked at Austin with malice and fear in his eyes. He could tell that Austin''s competence had improved a lot since he had participated in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games.


    During the competition of the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games, it had taken Austin a longer time to defeat Leo, who was at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm. However, this time, he had managed to triumph over these five Mysterious Realm cultivators with only eight moves! Obviously, his progress was significant.

 Chapter 486 Leave For Emperor Library

    Although Philip was unwilling, he was very well aware that Austin was way more powerful than him. Even though, just half a month back, Michael and Philip were able to pin Austin down at Prince Reuben''s estate. Who would have imagined that Austin would become so powerful within such a short span of time?


    "Philip, I never expected that you will bite the hand that feeds you. You betray our Prince Reuben!"


    Austin remarked and shook his head in dismay. He glanced at Philip''s face and could not ignore the indifference in his attitude.


    "Let''s go!" Austin commanded in a stern voice and turned around.


    Austin started to walk out of the woods followed by Dewey and others.


    Some young imperial royal warriors were looking at the son of the king''s hand. There was a young man in yellow attire. While some of the royal warriors waited for his command, some of them couldn''t help intercepting Austin and his companions.


    But they stopped themselves when the young man in yellow attire gestured them with his eyes.


    Moments later, Austin and his fellows left the woods.


    "My lord, should we let them go like this?"


    "My lord, though Austin is very powerful, we have the strength of at least twenty men over here. I firmly believe that if we fight in collaboration with each other, we still have a great chance of taking him down."


    All we need is a command from you to just rush out and tear him apart!"


    Several warriors grumbled and were very unwilling to let Austin go like this and do nothing.


    "No!"


    The young man in yellow attire named Tolkien shook his head slowly with a serious face.


    "He is too powerful for all of us put together at the moment. We can''t stop him if he is determined to leave."


    Don''t be in haste. Both of my elder brothers have gone to the Emperor Library to fetch the high ranked martial skills. After they achieve that, they will surely spare some time to deal with Austin.


    Humph, if my brothers want, even a dozen of Austins will not be able to combat with them."


    There was a distinct mark of pride in his voice, Tolkien, as he mentioned about his two elder brothers. Tolkien''s brothers were elites of the young royal siblings. Even the emperor himself never stopped appreciating them.


    "Well, well. We''d rather go to the Emperor Library and meet my elder brothers.


    There are martial skills of eighth and ninth levels in the Emperor Library. And there are plenty of them. If we can get even one of them, our trip will be worthwhile.


    Had it not been for that fatty and the bitch, we would have met my brothers earlier."


    The royal warriors were seemingly excited by Tolkien''s words. Their eyes sparkled as they heard him.


    After all, the attraction of the high ranked martial skills was too tempting for each one of them.


    The young man gestured them by hand to make a move and then the rest of them marched out of the woods.


    "Austin, I assure you that I will make you pay for your deeds in no time. I promise I will definitely make you cry for death."


    Before leaving the woods, Tolkien glared at the way taken by Austin with ice-cold eyes.


    After the royal warriors left, a shadow suddenly flew out from behind a tree. It seemed that the shadow was quietly witnessing the whole event from miles afar.


    Casting a glance at the royal warriors as they left, the shadow murmured


    those who served the other princes and made them serve the Eldest Prince instead. If they dared show the slightest unwillingness, the royal warriors would behead them immediately.


    Prince Reuben''s unflinching trust towards Austin was the root cause of Philip''s being envious towards him. Philip hated Austin''s guts. Philip changed his allegiance as soon as he was asked to.


    And not only that, Philip abetted the royals to hunt down Dewey and Maria.


    They tried to escape by all means but failed. They got caught. And what happened after that was known to Austin.


    "I see."


    Austin said heaving a sigh. After hearing the whole story, he creased his eyebrows and started to introspect deeply on the possibilities of the expectant winner of the throne.


    Judging from all this, the grand prince enjoyed great power. Unexpectedly, more than twenty young royals supported him.


    And thus, he is most likely to win the game of the throne.


    Austin had offended the grand prince by taking away his brides, Ivy, and Sue in the midst of their grand marriage celebration. Ever since that incident, the grand prince hated Austin. He gave standing instruction to hunt Austin down and tear him up.


    Needless to say, the grand prince''s anger could only be pacified only by Austin''s death.


    As Austin, reflected on the fiasco between the grand prince and himself, one thing became very clear in his mind.


    "Hmmm, such being the case, I surely have to prevent the grand prince from winning the throne. Because, if I fail, the prince would undoubtedly slaughter me using every possible means. He could even order the whole empire to stand up against me."


    ''It is said that there are still many powerful older masters alive. They would all be pretty tough for me to fight against.


    So, I must and should stop the grand prince.


    Soon I will go back to the Emperor Library. I am sure to find the soul-recovering fruit at the second circle of the Mysterious Nether World. I will take it out and give it to Prince Reuben.''


    Austin took a prompt decision and urged everyone to set out for the Emperor Library immediately.


    Hearing of the Emperor Library, Dewey and Maria became very excited and followed Austin without any hesitation.

 Chapter 487 Arrival At The Emperor Library (Part One)

    Austin and the rest of the group had finally succeeded in entering the second circle of the Mysterious Nether World.


    In the second circle, they had encountered many demonic and diabolic beasts. They had soon discovered that the beasts populating the second circle were mainly at the sixth and seventh level.


    This was different to their previous encounters while in the first circle of the Mysterious Nether World. The creatures there were far less powerful as they were mainly of the fourth and fifth levels.


    However, cautiously they had tried their best during their travels to avoid confronting these new and far superior demonic and diabolic beasts, which were at sixth or seventh level in their strength. Fortune smiled on them and they were able to make smooth headway in their journey whilst avoiding any unfortunate encounters.


    By the evening of the next day, they had finally crossed the dense forest, where huge trees crowded together to form a thick canopy, and they arrived at an imposing mountain which dominated the skyline where it rose formidably from the forest.


    The mountain didn''t seem to have any peaks. It was overgrown by lush greenery and monstrous trees for as far as the eye could see. It appeared more like a massive beast reclining in the dense jungle than a mountain. When looking up they could just barely distinguish a huge, ancient building atop it which was obscured by the tree line near the summit.


    "There at the top is the Emperor Library!"


    Austin exclaimed to the others, while gazing at their destination with undisguised excitement.


    "Tin, we should hurry up and immediately begin ascending the mountain," Dewey said impatiently. He was always a rash person.


    "No, not now. I''ve noticed that there are some people resting at the foot of the mountain. Obviously they arrived here before us and they also know about the existence of the Emperor Library. We should not rush blindly into the unknown.


    Besides, it''s very late now. I assume that those people also plan to stay here and rest for the


    force emitting from him, I would guess him to be at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm.


    But his fighting ability is better than what he should be capable of. He possesses much stronger fighting abilities than what is common to cultivators at his level."


    "Huh! He''s merely a cultivator at medium stage of Mysterious Realm. It''s so absurd that you would make such a fuss about him.


    Don''t forget that your cultivation base is at the premium stage of Mysterious Realm. You could swiftly and easily kill this weakling. He''s after all only at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm. Don''t make such a joke, and then expect us to act on it," the man in the golden robe sneered.


    Tolkien''s face became expressionless after he heard this, and he was a little embarrassed.


    He had always been subservient and even servile in front of his two brothers, never daring to act against them.


    "Tolkien, forget about Austin.


    Our priority now is to enter the Emperor Library and retrieve those high grade martial arts skills hidden there.


    All other things can wait.


    Austin is only a clown. He doesn''t deserve any special attention. If we should meet him along the way, then we can quickly kill him," Tolkien''s brother in yellow said slowly, filled with self-assurance.


    "Okay," Tolkien nodded and dared not contradict them by speaking more about Austin again.

 Chapter 488 Arrival At The Emperor Library (Part Two)

    Few stars were visible through the boughs canopied above them, and though the moon shone brightly, it was still dark beneath the trees. The night was bitterly cold. And everyone huddled around the fires for warmth, except for one man.


    In his tent, Austin sat cross-legged in meditation. The cold did not bother him and, though his breath steamed in the biting air, he focused on the task at hand. His consciousness wandered back into his Soul Sea.


    His spiritual sense had improved by five times, and Austin planned to cultivate the fourth level of the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle.


    Austin knew that the power of his spiritual sense far outstripped that of the Sky Realm warriors. But he had no idea of just exactly how strong his spiritual sense was.


    Regardless, he believed that it was strong enough for him to accomplish the fourth stage of the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle.


    After slowly diving deeper into his Soul Sea, Austin began following the instructions for the fourth stage of the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle. He began to use his power of spiritual sense to refine the Flying Needle.


    One Spiritual Sense Flying Needle. Two Spiritual Sense Flying Needles...


    The Spiritual Sense Flying Needles arose one after another in his Soul Sea.


    The speed with which he refined the Spiritual Sense Flying Needles this time was faster than ever.


    After about two hours of meditation, ten Spiritual Sense Flying Needles were refined in his Soul Sea.


    In addition to the ten Spiritual Sense Flying Needles he had previously refined, Austin now had twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Needles at his disposal.


    And finally Austin could cease the cultivation of the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle, which was a martial arts skill concerning the cultivation of spiritual sense. He had now mastered all the stages in this skill.


    At the same time, Austin made the twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Needles gather around him. He trained them to move and swirl in the sky according to his command. After a short while, Austin had become much more skillful


    The square was paved with vivid blue stones. It appeared as if the place had existed for thousands of years. At the end of the square stood a three-layered palace, which looked both magnificent and regal. It exuded a special aura of eternity which permeated the air, making people look at it in awe.


    The doors of the palace were firmly closed. They could see four huge shadows at the doors, two by each side. Upon closer examination, they found that the shadows were four sculptures. Each of them was three meters high and in the shape of a warrior. They looked strong, and every warrior sculpture had a saber tied at their waist.


    There was a painted sign hanging above the door, which read, "Emperor Library". The words were beautifully written in a kind of ancient styled calligraphy.


    Looking at the words on the board, everyone was thrilled, and their eyes glinted with excitement. The building was the Emperor Library, where sixth and even seventh grade martial arts skills manuals were housed.


    Austin and the group with him hid behind an ancient tree, the trunk of which was so thick that it would take at least four or five people to encircle it with their arms.


    At that moment, the twenty-odd warriors from the royal house stood in a line, side by side in front of the palace. Austin noticed that Philip was among the group. Obviously, Philip had also come.

 Chapter 489 Breaking Into The Array

    Gathering before the palace, the young cultivators sent by royalty seemed to be discussing something.


    "Austin, what are they waiting for? Why don''t they just get in there?"


    Maria whispered to Austin out of curiosity after watching them for a while. To avoid prying eyes, Maria stood too close to Austin while she talked. Her breath smelled as fresh as orchids, causing a pleasant feeling to ripple over Austin''s body.


    "The palace is surrounded by a special array. Look carefully and you will see the faint layer of an energy ray," Austin replied to her in a low voice.


    Once they had reached the top of the mountain, Austin sensed that the palace was safeguarded with a special and secure cover, probably due to some kind of a protection array.


    Cautiously approaching it, Austin judged that the protection array was a mysterious one with a profoundly long history. However, as time passed, its power had gradually decreased. Now, probably only ten percent of it was left.


    Even so, destroying the protection array was not so straightforward.


    Austin explained this to Maria.


    Dewey, Iris and Anna were right beside them, listening to the conversation, so they got to understand the dilemma as well.


    They turned to the palace and perceived a very thin layer of energy ray encircling it.


    Also blocked by the array, the group of young men was trying to work out a plan.


    After some moments of deliberation, they started to move. It seemed that they wanted to break into the array straightaway, using sheer force.


    The young man in front was the first to take action. Dressed in a golden robe, his long hair was spread out across his shoulder. Suddenly, beams of golden light appeared around his feed, gathering into the shape of a spear.


    He stamped his foot and the spear started to tremble violently. Shafts of brilliant golden light speedily merged together on the point of the spear. Within seconds, the spear had grown to an enormous size��to about forty meters��before it dashed out like lightning.


    Zing!


    The spear blasted its way to the protection array.


    Austin was stunned by the formidable attack.


    ''His vital energy force is ruthless!


    Is he at the Sky Realm? He certainly could be!"


    Austin was stupefied and thought to himself. He didn''t expect the young man to belong to the Sky Realm.


    Dewey, Maria, Iris and Anna were all at the Earth Realm. With limited cultivation bases, they could feel the extraordinarily strong motion of the vital energy force, but they couldn''t tell the specific base of the young man in the golden robe.


    As Austin stood rooted to the ground in surprise, the spear composed of the violent vital energy force collided against the co


    ators over here?


    Those hiding in the forest were clearly not on the same side as the cultivators sent over by the royalty.


    Among the one hundred young cultivators who passed over to the Mysterious Nether World, only about twenty of them were affiliated to the royalty. The rest were from different sects of the Violet Orchid Empire.


    The very best among them had taken part in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games, where Austin had obtained a basic understanding of their strengths.


    Strictly speaking, the contestants were no match to Austin.


    So where did these lot of cultivators come from?


    Were they from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom? Did they come to the Mysterious Nether World for some kind of an undercover operation?


    Yet, according to the young man from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, whom Austin had met earlier, they could send no more than ten cultivators over. With restrictions in place that allowed them to assign only one person per day, it would take at least ten days to achieve that goal.


    It had been only four or five days since Austin killed him, so the cultivators were unlikely to be from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    A myriad of thoughts bounced around his mind. He was utterly confused.


    Crack!


    A noise resounded from the direction of the palace.


    The protection array was nearly broken!


    Austin focused his attention on the cover around the palace once again.


    The energy light was fading quickly. The cracks appeared to become more visible.


    Finally, after a loud explosion, the cover broke into innumerable pieces, stirring up a huge cloud of dust.


    The protection array had been destroyed.


    "Let''s go inside!"


    Overjoyed, the young man in the golden robe waved over, telling his companions to enter the palace behind him.

 Chapter 490 Entering Into the Palace

    Once the men from imperial royal family broke off the energy shield of the protection array, they became excited. Their eyes shone with fervor and anticipation. They started rushing towards the palace gate. They were hungry��like an impoverished man who had just sighted food. They looked crazy.


    The man in the golden robe took the lead. He stamped the long golden spear right beside his foot. All of a sudden, the spear exploded into a shining golden light and dashed towards the palace gate at breakneck speed.


    The palace gate was made of two giant, formidable rocks. It was tightly shut.


    The man in the golden robe drove the golden spear under his foot and rushed to the gate. He didn''t linger. That shining sharp golden spear-light boomed onto those two rocks.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, the two rocks turned into tiny pebbles by the sharp golden spear-light, remnants of the rocks spattering into the air.


    The man in the golden robe bolted and disappeared through those crushed stones like a sharp arrow. He had broken into the palace!


    At the same time, the handsome man in the yellow clothes entered immediately after the man in the golden robe. He stepped inside the palace.


    The rest of the members from the imperial royal family also activated their bodily movement skills. In a moment, all of them broke into the palace.


    "Tin, shall we go in too?"


    When Dewey saw that everyone from the imperial royal family had entered the three-layer palace, he asked Austin anxiously.


    Maria and others also looked at Austin, eagerly waiting for his reply. In this small team, Austin was obviously the most authoritative one. It was his word that would be considered as final.


    Austin used his spiritual sense power to lock ten shadows at the edge of square. They had a considerably strong presence. The ten shadows were going to move soon.


    Austin knew that these ten people would definitely break into the palace once they realized that the people from the imperial royal family had entered. They were obviously unwilling to lag behind. Without doubt, they would enter and fight for the treasure inside.


    Austin thought that if his team went in at this moment, there would be too many people in the palace. A conflict would break out and the casualty rate would skyrocket.


    Austin''s plan was to let those ten shadows go in


    rtunately, the power would gradually become weak enough. Otherwise any cultivator would be suppressed and would be unable to move.


    Feeling the power remained everywhere in the hall, Austin also felt the tension. The owner of the Emperor Library must be horrible. Judging by the power that remained, people were already feeling insignificant. Austin couldn''t imagine how horrible the owner would have been when he was alive.


    As they just entered into the hall, Austin and his teammates lifted their heads to see what was inside. The sight stunned them.


    In the hall at this moment, two groups who had entered were now standing opposite to each other. It seemed that a verbal fight had already transpired.


    Austin and his teammates also found another shield in front of them. Above the shield, seven colors kept rotating and layers of energy ripples oscillated from time to time.


    The space that the shield enveloped was massive. In the shield, hundreds of colors were dancing and it looked like a swirling set of rainbows.


    Every color seemed to hide a book. The flashes of colors kept dancing inside the shield.


    More than that, above each color, a number was displayed. Some number had the digit five. Some had six.


    Hundreds of colors pirouetted around with those numbers.


    "Books about martial arts!"


    Every one narrowed their eyes when they saw those dancing colors in the shield. They all gazed in eagerness. Everyone was sure that those dancing colors were the books about martial arts that were famed to have been housed in the Emperor Library.

 Chapter 491 Who Dared Defy Who

    The cultivators of the royal family knew that the energy shield in the palace contained less energy than that in the square. So, when the first group of the royal family arrived at the palace, they had immediately launched an attack on the energy shield with their strong vital energy force. With more than twenty cultivators attacking the energy shield, it began to tremble violently.


    If they continued with it, in no time, the shield would completely break.


    The force was already enough to break the energy shield in time, thus, the golden-robed young man and the handsome youngster in yellow no longer contributed. Instead, they positioned near the door to stop the ten intruders.


    Meanwhile, the tall young man leading the ten cultivators to rush towards the door of the palace was on his early twenties. He was wearing a red hooded cloak. Despite being covered from head to toe, his exuding strong demonic aura was undeniable.


    There was an eye-catching scorpion tattoo on his forehead emitting a hideous aura. The pattern was so realistic that it looked real and frightening.


    The nine cultivators lined up behind the young man in a red hooded cloak. Each of the nine cultivators gave off a negative aura of fury, hatred, resentment, and evil.


    Austin sensed the diabolical auras the ten were exuding through his power of spiritual sense. With a grim expression on his face, he wrinkled his eyebrows as he felt the enormous force from the group.


    The face of the young man in a red hooded cloak rang a bell in Austin''s mind. He knew that he had seen this young man somewhere before. Austin focused on the young man''s face and after a while, his face lit up as he had finally recognized him.


    The strange young man had participated in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games on behalf of the Ninth Prince.


    He had an unusual way of defeating his opponents. If his opponents were weak, he would put them under an illusion by looking into their eyes, then they would eventually surrender on their own will.


    With his bizarre technique, this young man had made it into the top fifty. But somehow, he didn''t sign up for the finals.


    Even though he didn''t push through to the finals, this man had left a deep impr


    ucceeded if we were different. But today is not your lucky day. You chose the wrong person to threaten with your nonsense!


    Forgive me, but I don''t give a damn about your so-called law.


    From now on, everything in this palace belongs to us. I would just walk away if I were you. I won''t hesitate to kill you even if you are members of the royal family!" the wicked young man with a scorpion tattoo said menacingly.


    The rest of his companions stared at the two cultivators of the royal family indifferently. The expressionless look on their faces gave off a lifeless and creepy ambiance.


    "You''re daydreaming! Don''t think highly of yourself, you peasant! How dare you!"


    The faces of Graham and Bruce turned dimmed and their eyes fuming in rage as they talked back to the young man with a scorpion tattoo.


    The faces of Graham and Bruce turned dimmed and their eyes fuming in rage as they talked back to the young man with a scorpion tattoo. Since they were members of the royal family and masters at the Sky Realm, they had not met any person who dared to defy their orders. That was why they were so furious at the humiliation they received.


    "Enough of this nonsense! Time to deliver you to your Creator!


    Don''t worry! I''ll be quick so you won''t feel any pain!" Graham declared grimly.


    He took a stride forward and immense vital energy gushed out of his body. The power from Graham''s body was so intense that it created a loud static sound as it collided with the air.

 Chapter 492 A Real Master Keeps A Low-profile

    "Well. It all depends on whether or not any one of you have the ability to defeat me. I am totally confident that none of you are powerful enough to defeat me. On the contrary, I am afraid that you will be killed in this fight.


    However you don''t be too afraid of my words for I am not going to tear your souls apart and render them useless. Soul, the most precious thing for cultivators, shouldn''t be wasted. Instead, I will use them to refine the Ghost Devouring Flag.


    I am sure that my Ghost-devouring Flag will upgrade to a higher level once it has absorbed your souls."


    The demonic youth who had a scorpion tattoo on his face said these things in a cold tone and burst into a shrill laughter on being faced by Tolkien''s aggressive manner.


    Hardly had he finished his words when his right hand suddenly stretched out and very soon, a thick blanket of black smog erupted from his palm. As the smog spread quickly around him, he was soon enveloped by it in mere seconds. Now, the only thing that could give away his location was the black smog but where exactly did he lay in that smog, no one could tell.


    Seconds later, a burst of vital energy force surged out of the smog and turned into the shape of a demon''s paw. Anyone would have run in the face of such danger. The paw was as high as thirty meters. Suddenly, it pounced on Graham.


    The evil man wanted to raid Graham unawares!


    ''Is that the Ghost-devouring Flag? It looks like the same black smog I faced while fleeing the Ghost Sect. It''s really shameful that someone is using the Ghost-devouring Flag in this event!''


    Austin felt a sudden rush of panic as he thought about this. Since the black smog didn''t seem to be dissipating, he inferred that the demonic young man was most probably using the Ghost Devouring Flag.


    ''Can it be that they are from the Ghost Sect? Wait a minute, there are from the Ghost Sect!


    It is unbelievable that disciples of the Ghost Sect have shown up in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games!''


    Austin pondered over it for a moment. His mind told him that it was highly improbable that the Ghost Sect would dispatch its disciples to take part in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games. It was well-known that they were the archenemy of all major and minor sects in Violet Orchid Empire. Even if that wasn''t enough, disciples of the Ghost Sect were not allowed to enter the Mysterious Nether World.


    However, the Ghost-devouring Flag belonged to the Ghost Sect and no one else outside that sect could have controlled it. Even Austin had been taught a lesson by the Ghost-devouring Flag, and it left a vivid impression upon him. Perhaps that was why his first thought o


    nses delivered by Bruce. There were visible ripples in air wherever this vital energy force went.


    Austin stared in wide-eyed amazement at the battle because he was surprised at the sight of the violent and powerful spells that the two cultivators had launched. And now, these nine young men were putting on an equally powerful show.


    For a long time, he had thought that he was the strongest cultivator in Violet Orchid Empire and no one had the qualification to challenge him since he had defeated everyone he had faced, even the so-called top master in his generation. But now, there were cultivators in front of him whose cultivation bases were higher than that of him and they could easily give him a run for his life. It was hard for him to accept the fact that there were several cultivators in the world who were superior to him in terms of cultivation base. How ridiculous it was that Austin had ever ranked himself the top one!


    Now, he felt depressed and was stunned at the sight of this battle since these young cultivators from Violet Orchid Empire were showing him what a really powerful cultivation base looked like.


    ''A truly powerful cultivator keeps a low-profile! Always!''


    At this thought, Austin felt shameful by his naivety and his showing off. He found it ridiculous that people like Leo, who was from the Peripatetic Sect, were titled as the "best cultivator" among the younger generation of Violet Orchid Empire. And even people like Caden, Garret, and a few others who thought so highly of themselves didn''t deserve the praise they received.


    Compared with the five cultivators who were at the stage of the Sky Realm, these so-called "best cultivators" were nothing and were not qualified to represent the younger generation of the Violet Orchid Empire.

 Chapter 493 The Treasures Of A Lifetime

    Graham and the demon-like young man with a sand scorpion tattoo on his forehead amid a fierce battle inside the palace''s grand hall. Despite being a master at the Sky Realm, Graham was clearly at a disadvantage. In terms of power, he wasn''t inferior to his opponent. In fact, they were at the same level. However, what caught him off was the fact that his opponent wasn''t afraid of his royal status.


    Bruce couldn''t stand back and witness Graham''s defeat. When he was about to join Graham in the battle, the other two demon-like young men at the Sky Realm stopped him. Bruce had no choice but to fight them first.


    Austin couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He could not help but exclaim as the five strong cultivators at the Sky Realm fight. It was the most pleasant showcase of power Austin had ever seen in his life.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Amid the intense battle between the five cultivators at the Sky Realm, a long crackling sound was suddenly heard. It wasn''t loud, but everyone turned to see. The energy shield at the palace had become dimmer and was covered in cracks on the surface. The royal family was near in succeeding to break the energy shield.


    The entire energy shield was hanging by a thread right now!


    Crack!


    The royal family continued to attack the energy shield with their vital energy forces. In no time, the energy shield finally cracked like a mirror smashed with a hammer.


    Everyone froze at the sight of the crumbling energy shield. Now, their focus had shifted to the broken colors inside the palace. Greed came into play in everyone''s hearts.


    The broken colors were not pieces of jewelries but high-level martial arts books that were more valuable to any cultivator.


    When the energy shield finally crumbled, the entire hall suddenly became dead silent for a moment. Then, the powerful vital energy exploded, shooting out colors in the air like fireworks. Everyone jumped into the air, trying to grab free falling colors.


    The five strong cultivators of the Sky Realm abruptly stopped fighting. Now, they were more interested in the colors in the air. They turned away from one another and dashed toward the colors in which books about martial arts were wrapped.


    However, just when they thought that the free-falling colors would be easily grabbed by anyone, the colors suddenly turned into lig


    e slips are moving faster than the grade-five jade slip. You can choose whichever matches your own speed," Austin already noticed the different speeds of the jade slips at the beginning. He knew it was useful information for his teammates, so he shared it to them for their convenience.


    After telling them, he activated the Wind-commanding Skill, dragging shadows to quickly move within the entire hall. In no time, he was able to obtain six colorful jade slips.


    The hall was two thousand square meters wide and could hold a big crowd. With the number of cultivators chasing the jade slips, the hall was quite spacious.


    Since Bruce and Graham of the imperial royal family were also cultivators at the Sky Realm, they could grab several colorful jade slips in a blink of an eye.


    Three demon-like young men who had cultivation bases of Sky Realm were also moving as fast as ghosts. Just in a few minutes, they already obtained many jade slips.


    Among the ten demon-like young cultivators, Austin found that three of them were cultivators at the Sky Realm and the rest were cultivators at the premium stage of Mysterious Realm.


    Austin noticed that the ten demon-like young cultivators were moving swiftly like ghosts, which didn''t surprise him because he had known they were from the Ghost Sect.


    Austin had the chance to fight with four cultivators of Ghost Sect in Ghost Valley and he was impressed by their special aura.


    The cultivators of Ghost Sect had acquired their evil aura from years of dealing with evil things such as mummies and ghosts.

 Chapter 494 Reaching The Second Floor

    Having observed the ten mysterious young men who were surrounded by demonic aura, Austin deduced from their weird bodily movement skills and the special vital energy force that surrounded each, that they were from the Ghost Sect. He had no idea how they had managed to gain access into the Mysterious Nether World. They might have disguised themselves by joining the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games.


    There must have been a lot of plotting and scheming involved in that!


    However, even if Austin had seen through them, he would not interfere in the matter. He always tried to avoid unnecessary trouble. He would not antagonize others unless he was first offended. As the saying went, "The well water does not intrude into the river water��each one minds his own business".


    It was an undeniable fact that among the different cultivators scrambling for the martial skill jade slips in the palace, Austin was the fastest to react.


    He used the Wind-commanding Skill to the fullest. Austin really outdid himself this time.


    A single stride by him crossed a span of 250 meters!


    Besides, Austin''s spiritual sense power had far overtaken that of any Sky Realm warriors. With the help of his spiritual sense, he was able to keep track of the motion, curve, direction, speed of every colorful jade slip that flew around in the palace. It was as if he knew them like the palm of his hand.


    Moreover, he was able to focus on the sixth grade martial skill jade slips and targeted them successfully.


    His innate lightning fast speed, together with the powerful spiritual sense, allowed Austin to catch a sixth grade colorful jade slip with every stride.


    In a short span, he had already gathered seventeen or eighteen sixth grade jade slips!


    This was a most remarkable feat. Obviously, he was the one who managed to harvest the most treasures among all of the cultivators in the palace.


    Soon Austin''s outstanding performance had attracted the attention of everyone who had gathered around.


    The ten intruders from the Ghost Sect had already irritated the warriors from the royal house. But now Austin had also joined the challenge, and he posed a great threat to them. The group of royal warriors couldn''t restrain their anger any longer. They shouted and cursed in a blind fury at Austin, Dewey, and the others.


    Bruce and Graham were the most vexed. The moment that they saw Austin grabbing so many marital skill jade slips and within such a short time, while they had only managed a measly four or five, they bristled with rage. They looked at him ferociously, their eyes glowing with killing intent, as if they would devour him immediately.


    "Damn you, asshole! Now you''re only courting death!"


    Bruce and Graham lifted their hands in concerted effort. Within an instant, two streams of strong vital energy force surged from them, seeking to attack Austin from behind.


    "Huh!" Austin sneered. He held nothing but contem


    veral strides.


    "Dewey, notify the others that you must get out of the palace right now, and find a place to hide.


    Act quickly, or the chance will be gone.


    I will get out later and join you.


    The royal cultivators in the palace might intend to cause trouble for us.


    And those ten mysterious guys are not good people. They seem to be dangerous!" "Oh? Tin, won''t you come with us?"


    Dewey was confused by Austin''s words of warning.


    "No. I''m going to explore the second and third floors.


    Quickly! You''d better retreat now," Austin reminded. Then he summoned Violet. In a flash, she materialized with a green mist and hid in the Illusion Bead.


    Austin leaned forward with effort and flashed over to the far end of the palace with lightning speed, casting only shadows on the ground. At the end of the passageway was another gate that barred their way up to the second floor of the palace.


    Dewey was usually rather slow in thinking and often looked dumb. But now, his mind was clearer than ever. He knew instinctively that the best time to get out of the palace was now.


    Without any hesitation, he immediately sent the message to Maria, Iris, and Anna and they all quietly retreated.


    At that moment, the other warriors were still busily engaged in the scramble for the remaining martial skill jade slips.


    Austin reached the entrance leading up to the second floor of the palace in ten strides, leaving ten shadows on the ground. Without hesitation, he rushed in.


    He entered a hall, much smaller than the one on the first floor��it was about two hundred square meters in size. Cautiously he stepped forward, his eyes glittering.


    Ten colorful jade slips were floating in the air. Above each of them hovered a glowing, ethereal character which read, "Seven".


    Seventh grade martial skill jade slips!


    Austin was so excited. All together ten sets of seventh grade martial skill jade slips were hovering right before his eyes!

 Chapter 495 Luck Must Be On His Side

    The precious treasure was just within Austin''s reach. He didn''t hesitate and immediately dashed toward them at full speed.


    The ten radiant jade slips were floating freely in the air. However, once they sensed the presence of a human being, they would swiftly escape to different directions like vigilant rabbits.


    Austin had expected this, of course. He also noted the directions to which the colorful jade slips were going, and be prepared for it. He reached out and grasped one successfully.


    After he obtained one, he didn''t stop there. He continued to run after them. In no time, Austin obtained five jade slips in his hand.


    When Austin was about to grab the sixth one, someone angrily shouted behind him.


    "Stop!"


    The sixth jade slip had slipped away. Austin was disappointed and furious at the same time. He turned around to see who distracted him and saw five cultivators following him on the second floor of the hall.


    But before he could even see who they were, five extremely powerful vital energy forces were approaching Austin at an incredible speed.


    It turned out that when Austin got to the second floor through the entrance in the hall on the first floor, Bruce, Tolkien, and the three young cultivators at the Sky Realm from Ghost Sect had realized the same thing.


    The palace had three floors. The first floor already had so many precious treasures that the cultivators would think that it was the ultimate treasure. They didn''t think past the first floor because they were preoccupied with the grade-five and grade-six jade slips. No one knew what treasures could be on the second and third floor. But one thing was for sure: whatever those treasures were, they were surely more valuable than those on the first floor.


    So, when they noticed that Austin moved to the second floor, the five of them stopped pursuing the jade slips and followed him instead.


    When they arrived at the second floor, they saw Austin trying to catch the colorful jade slips. Tolkien could not contain his anxiety and jealousy, so he tried to stop Aust


    be it God''s will or not, he landed exactly in front of the entrance to the third floor.


    When he realized where he was, Austin immediately sprang up to his feet and then dashed towards the entrance.


    "Heck! What a lucky dog! How can he still be alive?"


    Graham was surprised at the turn of events and couldn''t help but snap.


    Austin was merely at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm, but he was still able to dodge their combined attack and suffer only slight injuries.


    That was too bizarre of a story that no one would believe it even happened.


    Everyone was caught off guard by Austin''s power and resistance to their combined force. Though they were eager to destroy him, deep down they admired him.


    "Bruce, this son of a bitch is going to the third floor now! We can''t let him go that easily! Let''s corner him!"


    Graham proposed to Bruce.


    "No! Let''s get these jade slips first. They are seventh-grade martial arts manuals.


    That boy''s cultivation is, after all, at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm. He was just lucky, but he will not be in our next blow!


    Let him get whatever he can on the third floor, and we will corner him! We will not let him get out of here alive!


    Once we catch up to him, we will take everything from him. The treasure will eventually be ours," Bruce declared. They all moved to get the jade slips on the second floor.

 Chapter 496 The Black Teleportation Vortex

    "Clump...Clump..."


    A person looking black and blue and covered in a mass of bruises showed up staggering into a narrow battle room. It was none other than Austin.


    After struggling for a while to gain his bearing and stand still, Austin finally felt nothing but a concurrent rush of blood and energy in all his internal organs, he felt disoriented, as if his organs were about to shift from their usual positions, which made him choke in discomfort.


    Suddenly, He felt a chill on his back as if he was naked. It took him a while to realize that the cloth on his back was torn apart from the attack he had encountered. The only remaining cloth on his body was the piece of slip covering his chest.


    The cultivators of the Sky Realm were way powerful than the cultivators of the Mysterious Realm. A powerful cultivator like Austin who was already invincible among his peers still could not withstand a single blow from the cultivators of the Sky Realm.


    Austin was in great pain, he spit a mouthful of blood in an attempt to clear his airway.


    However, since he had already mastered the fifth level of the Overlord Body-refining Formula and washed his body with three drops of the Ancient Magic Liquid, Austin now possessed a stronger physical quality than most of the ordinary cultivators. After a short while, he felt better since his blood and energy were now circulating smoothly while the operation of his vital energy went back to normal.


    It looked like having a strong body was extremely beneficial. The powerful impact resistant capability that Austin possessed highly increased his possibility for survival.


    Any other cultivator of the Mysterious Realm would have suffered a body explosion and died right away under the attack of five cultivators of the Sky Realm. Austin was lucky to only have some minor injuries.


    ''So...this is the third floor of the Emperor Library?'' Austin thought.


    After doing a full body scan and realizing that there were no fatal injuries on his body, Austin focused his attention to the third floor of this space where he had just broken into.


    The narrow space only covered an area of a dozen square meters. It was surprisingly empty!


    Austin had thought that there would definitely be books illustrating the seventh grade or even the eighth grade martial arts. However, after searching every corner


    n felt his world spinning around in darkness, after he went into the black vortex. He then realized that he had made the right assumption. This black vortex had teleportation properties.


    The darkness in his eyes only lasted for a short while. After that, a beam of light dazzled Austin''s eyes and he had a feeling that he could finally stand steadily.


    When he looked closely inspecting the place around him and found himself standing on a plush and luxurious carpet of grass. The lush and vibrant grass grew above his waist.


    In front of the grassland was a dense forest filled with a hazelnut bush, the dark shadows of the voluminous trees and the surrounding bushes had become the backbone of the forest. The pathways were twisted and snaking around the ancient trees that looked centuries old evidenced by twisted and crisscrossing roots and gnarled branches.


    There was a ray of light flowing between the trees. That endless light added a sacred flavor to the forest.


    "That''s..."


    Austin walked around curiously, trying to familiarize himself with his surroundings, when at the junction of the grassland and the dense forest he suddenly found a huge red stone pillar. There seemed to be a shadow of a person sitting cross-legged right on the top of the pillar.


    "What the hell is this place? Why would there be someone staying here?" Mumbled Austin.


    He was aware that he had already left the third floor of the Emperor Library and had been teleported to another place.


    However, there was no way he could figure out where he had been teleported to.

 Chapter 497 The Flame Emperor

    On the second floor of the Emperor Library, Bruce, Graham and the three strange young men at the Sky Realm from the Ghost Sect had caught the remaining five pieces of grade-7 jade slips of martial arts, just one piece in each one''s hands.


    As expected, in the process of grabbing the jade slips of martial arts, several small-scale conflicts broke out between both sides.


    However, as the duels carried on, it was evident that the sides were evenly matched.


    Of the three masters from the Ghost Sect, the man with a scorpion tattoo etched on his head was able to fight against Bruce all by himself.


    The two other young men, though being at the Sky Realm, were quite weak in terms of power.


    However, with the sheer advantage of being more in number��a ratio of two to one��they could easily combat either Bruce or Graham.


    At the end, a compromise was inevitably reached such that each of the five cultivators would grab one grade-7 jade slip of martial arts.


    Even though the five men were already at the Sky Realm, there was a flicker of ecstasy in their eyes when they stared at the colorful jade slip in their hands. In the whole Violet Orchid Empire, grade-7 jade slips of martial arts were rare and precious. No wonder they were so excited.


    Soon, however, the five men looked at the entrance to the third floor at the same time. Their eyes shined and greed obviously overwhelmed their sensibilities.


    As the martial arts handbooks stored on the second floor were grade-7 jade slips of martial arts, it was highly probable that there would be grade-8 jade slips of martial arts on the third floor


    Grade 8 martial arts skills were a thing of legend. You could say they were quite mythical because no one had ever seen any.


    If they were able to find grade 8 martial arts skills, it would be incredible and frankly extraordinary.


    The five men at the Sky Realm darted toward the entrance to the third floor at the same time, as if a puppeteer had decided it was the time to move.


    They reached the room together. However, none of them was willing to work in a team.


    ged man opened his eyes, it seemed as if the vital energy, the essence, and even the light of heaven and earth were gathered in his body, making him look pure and sacred. In the room, he was the all-powerful God.


    Feeling the middle-aged man''s great pressure enveloping the room, Austin felt unable to breathe.


    This middle-aged man was definitely an extremely strong cultivator!


    Austin realized that this man was much more powerful than himself.


    "Young man, are you looking for treasures in the Mysterious Nether World?"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes slowly turned to Austin. His eyes were calm and his voice did not have a hint of surprise in it.


    His desolate, loud voice echoed in the room like a peal of thunder across the sky.


    "Yes. My name is Austin. I came into the Mysterious Nether World to look for buried treasure. Accidentally, I have intruded your space. I didn''t intend to disturb you. I''m really sorry.


    Master, may I know your name?"


    Austin asked respectfully. His voice had a reverence in it. Austin knew he was nothing in compared to the man


    "Ha ha! Even if I tell you my name, you would have definitely not heard of it.


    A long time ago, in the Prime Martial World, people used to call me the Flame Emperor."


    "The Flame Emperor?" Austin remarked.


    Austin ruminated for a moment in silence. He had never heard of a person called the Flame Emperor.

 Chapter 498 I Come From An Advanced Place

    "Sir, I hail from the Violet Orchid Empire. I have spent my entire life there, so I haven''t heard much about you," Austin replied with utmost honesty.


    "Violet Orchid Empire. It turns out you come from the faraway small country.


    I see. There is an entrance to the Mysterious Nether World in there. That''s how you could get in here," the Flame Emperor responded after pondering on Austin''s arrival for a while.


    "Now that you came here, you surely want to improve your cultivation base.


    But you should know that it depends on a lucky coincidence.


    I need to know your level first."


    The moment he finished talking, Austin felt like he was being spied on.


    He had a feeling that all his energy meridians, organs and even cells were exposed to the sharp gaze of the man.


    "What? "


    An exclamation echoed throughout the room. Having surprise all over his face, he looked totally different from the composed elder he just had been.


    In the blink of an eye, the man slid forward and paused in front of Austin. Grabbing him by his arm, he sized the lad up with tremendous shock in his eyes.


    A screeching pain coming from the arm by which the man held him was killing Austin. The teenager felt like his bones were crushing into a million pieces, but he somehow couldn''t move an inch. Unable to break free from his grasp, he stood there transfixed and terrified.


    "Sir, what are you..."


    "Brat, be honest with me. What formula did you practice?" the Flame Emperor shouted at him, demanding an answer.


    "Please let me go first!" Austin demanded, slightly miffed.


    He activated his vital energy and focused it on the spot wh


    is Scorching Evil Fire to me," Austin replied frankly.


    ''Looks like Angus knew the Flame Emperor a long time. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked me to come here to find this man, '' he thought to himself.


    "Is that so?


    He even gave you Scorching Evil Fire? Looks like he thinks highly of you!


    Scorching Evil Fire is something he cherished the most, but he gave it to you.


    Whatever.


    I''ll tell you something about me now," the Flame Emperor responded.


    "Please go ahead, sir. I''m eager to know everything," Austin said politely.


    "Um."


    The Flame Emperor looked at Austin with appreciation before starting.


    "Brat, the Violet Orchid Empire you live is a small country in Prime Martial World," the Flame Emperor said.


    "Your country is considered a remote place as well."


    "I see," Austin nodded.


    He had already heard about the Prime Martial World and knew that he was in that place.


    "But there are many spaces other than the Prime Martial World.


    I''m not from Prime Martial World. I come from a much more advanced place than that," the Flame Emperor explained.

 Chapter 499 The Vital Energy Essence Left By The Flame Emperor

    The news that the Flame Emperor came from an outside world didn''t surprise Austin much, because he had also lived on earth before passing through the tunnel of time and space to land in the Prime Martial World. As a time traveler, he knew well that the Prime Martial World was not the only world in which humans lived in.


    "The world I lived in before was called the Divine Continent," the Flame Emperor said.


    He raised his index finger, and a silver stream of flowing gloss poured into Austin''s Soul Sea. Pictures depicting the Divine Continent scrolled continuously behind Austin''s eyelids like a film show.


    Austin could see the Divine Continent clearly. It was a continent with much more spiritual energy of heaven and earth than the Prime Martial World. All the warriors there were powerful enough to cut off rivers and crumble mountains. A fierce fight between any two of them could leave a crack in thousands of miles of the earth and crash the very canopy of the heavens itself, leaving strips of horrible empty space rifts stretching several thousand miles across the sky.


    For the warriors living in the Divine Continent, the ultimate goal was to exceed the Mortal Realm and enter the Immortal Realm!


    In fact, many of them had already exceeded the empty space through cultivation and flew up to the Immortal Realm.


    Just looking at the Divine Continent in his mind roused Austin''s enthusiasm. He felt attracted to the continent.


    "Senior, the warriors on the Divine Continent are so powerful in cultivation base."


    He sighed with admiration.


    "Well, indeed. In your Prime Martial World, a warrior is considered successful if his cultivation base is in the level of the Sky Realm.


    But in the Divine Continent, any warrior who isn''t able to reach the Sky Realm in his cultivation base before the age of ten is deemed poor in martial arts. He won''t accomplish anything in martial arts his whole life," the Flame Emperor said, smiling.


    Austin gasped in surprise. "Reach the Sky Realm in cultivation base before the age of ten?"


    It was too incredible to believe.


    He had just reached the medium stage of Mysterious Realm in his cultivation base at the age of seventeen. If he had been born in the Divine Continent, he wouldn''t even be in the bottom rung of warriors.


    The thought made Austin break out in cold sweat.


    As the proverb went, "No matter how strong you are, there is always someone stronger!"


    "So, how did you leave the Divine Continent, Senior?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "Listen to me carefully."


    The Flame Emperor sighed as he recalled his past.


    "All the warriors on the Divine Continent yearn to enter the legendary fairyland, Immortal Realm. That is their ultimate goal of martial practice.


    Generally speaking, two methods are adopted to enter the Immortal Realm.


    In the first method, cultivators have to practice until they reach the Realm of Elixir Gathering, af


    mperor''s voice shook Austin out of his reverie.


    He quickly calmed himself down and silently practiced the Golden Sun Scripture in his body.


    After a few moments, there was a zipping sound.


    All the threads of vital energy essence strewn around the forest flew at him from all directions at once.


    When they made contact with his skin, they endlessly melted into every pore and meridian point of his body.


    Austin could feel his body being filled with wisdom and enlightenment.


    Soon, the essence of vital energy flew into every energy meridian like a sweeping and surging river.


    All his energy meridians swelled like balloons as the essence continued to pour in with a hissing sound.


    These sounds indicated the continuous ripping of his energy meridians.


    They were breaking and expanding so that they could hold more vital energy than they could before.


    At last, all the vital energy poured into the elixir field after circulating his body. Austin''s elixir field had already been the size of two footballs.


    Now, with the absorption of all this vital energy, it was glowing like a ball of light and kept getting bigger and bigger.


    Meanwhile, Austin felt the forest around him dissolving. The tall trees, the thick vines in the shape of forearms, and even the birds singing in the woods were all slowly melting and decomposing before forming threads of vital energy that flooded into his body.


    The entire thick forest was disappearing, leaving behind a vast expanse of empty space.


    Only strips of vital energy were left in the air.


    As the absorption process continued, Austin could feel that he was somehow beginning to make a breakthrough in his vital energy realm.


    Finally, when his absorption reached a critical point, a blast of energy spurted out from his body with a bang.


    His whole body convulsed for a moment.


    Then, everything was quiet. Austin had reached the premium stage of the Mysterious Realm!

 Chapter 500 Flame Swordsmanship

    The forest kept vanishing and turning to vital energy. Austin had barely absorbed a fraction of the vital energy the Flame Emperor had depleted.


    Four hours later, he finally absorbed half of the vital energy.


    BAMM!


    A wave of violent vital energy began gushing out of Austin''s body and it formed a hurricane, sweeping up the forest.


    He had reached the preliminary stage of the Sky Realm.


    There was still more vital energy that he needed to absorb.


    Time ticked by.


    After another four hours, he had absorbed all of the vital energy from the Flame Emperor.


    And the forest was gone, only barren fields stretching across the landscape.


    Austin concentrated his mind to sense the amount of his vital energy, and as a delightful surprise, he had reached the medium stage of Sky Realm.


    Naturally, he had absorbed a great deal of vital energy these past eight hours.


    He was in high spirits.


    He miraculously escaped death after being attacked by five masters of the Sky Realm. He would have died if it weren''t for his impeccable physical strength.


    Since he had reached the medium stage of Sky Realm, he knew the level of the five people''s strength, two members of the royal family��Bruce and Graham and the three disciples of the Ghost Sect.


    These were the five other cultivators also at the medium stage of Sky Realm.


    Bruce had stronger, higher-quality vital energy than the other four at this level.


    He was more talented in mastering martial arts skills. That was why he was more powerful than the other four.


    He knew his cultivation base was much higher than the other five cultivators of Sky Realm and it thrilled him. He swore to himself that he would make the five pay for what they had done to him once he saw them again.


    Austin returned to the Flame Emperor.


    "Sir, I''ve made it.


    Thank you for the gift!"


    Without the Flame Emperor''s help, Austin''s journey to the Sky Realm would have been much more difficult.


    It would have been a long, difficult journey. ''The deeper I cultivated the Golden Sun Scripture, the more masculine vital energy I need. Reaching higher levels in Golden Sun Scripture is more time-consuming than other common vital energy refining formulas, '' he thought to himself.


    Due to the large amount of the vital energy, he was able to reach the medium stage of the Sky Realm in a short amount of time without too much effort.


    "Well, what happened to you? Why do you look so bad?" Austin asked.


    After getting the vital energy from the Flame Emperor, he wanted to know more about the latter.


    "Just as Angus is, I, too, am a soul.


    Since I came to the Prime Martial World, my physical injury had continued to worsen. A


    ill at hand.


    He learned that he needed to turn his vital energy into swords. He also needed to form a Spiritual Sword Aura in his Soul Sea as well as use the Spiritual Sword Aura to manipulate the swords formed by vital energy to attack his enemies.


    He was surprised to learn that this meant he didn''t need a physical sword to use the Flame Swordsmanship.


    The first step was to release the first Spiritual Sword Aura in Soul Sea to make the sword formed by the vital energy attack the enemy.


    The second step was to refine the second Spiritual Sword Aura in Soul Sea to control the two swords formed by the vital energy to attack the enemy.


    The third step was to unleash the third Spiritual Sword Aura in Soul Sea to drive the three swords formed by vital energy to attack the enemy.


    According to its introduction, this martial skill would require him to use his spiritual senses along with his vital energy.


    Forming the Spiritual Sword Aura required him to possess a powerful spiritual sense; only one with a high-quality vital energy could turn vital energy into swords.


    Austin was destined for the Flame Swordsmanship.


    That was why the Flame Emperor taught Austin this martial skill.


    After figuring out how the Flame Swordsmanship worked, Austin was obsessed with practicing it.


    His first task was to turn vital energy into swords.


    It was not a challenging task for Austin. Since he had practiced the Golden Sun Scripture, the quality of his vital energy was much better than that of other cultivators at the same level.


    Within a couple hours, he summoned his vital energy.


    ''Phew!''


    A faint golden sharp long sword of vital energy shot out from his palm. Visible golden flames made the water vapor nearby evaporate instantly. The sword was undoubtedly powerful.

 Chapter 501 The Beast-subduing Skill

    The long sword, composed completely of vital energy, felt like a real one when Austin held it in his hand.


    The only difference was the mutable shapes which it could assume. Made of pure vital energy, it could morph into any blade shape. When Austin channeled more of his vital energy into the long sword, it would lengthen and widen. It was a formidable weapon indeed.


    Theoretically, with enough vital energy, it could even become as colossal as a giant, as long as a cultivator possessed enough vital energy.


    What impressed Austin most, was that he found he had become so connected through his vital energy with this long sword. He felt like the long sword was an extension of his own arm, and he wielded it with great facility. Clearly, he had completely mastered the use of this magnificent weapon.


    He observed the long sword in his hand for a moment, and then he channeled more of his vital energy into it.


    Bang!


    In an instantaneous bright flash, the blade of the long sword flamed with golden light as if it had been ignited.


    This was another feature of the aggressive character of Flame Swordsmanship. The golden flame was fueled by the best vital energy. The power of the golden flame was incredibly vigorous. As long as the flame impacted with a target, that target would catch fire and begin burning until he or she was burnt to ashes.


    After a momentary study of the unwavering light, Austin smiled with satisfaction. He knew that he had succeeded in transmitting his vital energy into the long sword, the first step of Flame Swordsmanship.


    And the next step was to create a Spiritual Sword Aura in his Soul Sea. Only with the Spiritual Sword Aura could Flame Swordsmanship reveal its true power and force.


    With his careful studies on how to cultivate Flame Swordsmanship and Spiritual Sword Aura in mind, Austin assumed a cross-legged seat on the floor. He emptied his mind and concentrated all of his attention on his Soul Sea where he began to refine the Spiritual Sword Aura.


    The Spiritual Sword Aura was a sword-shaped aura within his Soul Sea. It asked a cultivator to concentrate all of the sword''s intent or sword potential on his or her cultivation base in swordsmanship.


    In other words, the Spiritual Sword Aura was the concentration of the sword''s intent or sword potential into a sword-shaped aura in the Soul Sea.


    After one day...


    Two days...


    Three days... Longer still...


    Five days later, Austin, who was still in a deep meditative state where he sat cross-legged on the floor, finally opened his eyes all of a sudden.


    In a seemingly instantaneous burst, the sweeping of the sword''s intent, carrying an imperious air, flowed into Austin''s Soul Sea like tidal waters.


    The sword''s intent, without the influence of any vital energy, was as pure as the very origin of swordsmanship.


    Looking inside himself with his spiritual sense, Austin saw a sword shape made of a dazzling white light in his Soul Sea. This was the Spiritual Sword Aura. The high concentration of his sword potential made this Spiritual Sword Aura visible. It was pure, but aggressive, glowing with the dazzling light of murderous resolution.


    Austin had finally succeeded in cultivating the Spiritual Sword Aura.


    However, he discovered that the Spiritual Sword Aura in his Soul Sea was only as large as a finger!


    "Ha-ha! Good for you! I reckon that you have succeeded in your cultivation of the first step of Flame Swordsmanship.


    It only took you


    hen he looked around, he found that he had returned to the ten-square-meter room on the third floor of the Emperor Library.


    As his eyes swept around, he noticed that the picture hanging on the wall had disappeared. This confirmed what the Flame Emperor had said. He had decided to close the third circle from now on.


    According to the Flame Emperor, there was a piece of his soul in Austin''s Soul Sea. So the Flame Emperor could sense Austin whenever he came here next time. And the Flame Emperor would then transfer Austin to the third circle.


    After making up his mind, he left the third floor.


    When he found nobody on the second and first floors, he suddenly remembered that he had been on the third floor for five or six days. The royal members and the young cultivators of the Ghost Sect might have left already during the passing days.


    As Austin walked out of the gate of the palace, he entered the spacious square. He stood in the square and checked the specific location of the soul-recovering fruit in his Soul Sea. After he had read through the information about its whereabouts, he knew the right direction to follow.


    Immediately, Austin decided to activate the bodily movement skill, but he suddenly became grim-faced and stopped his activation of the skill before he could move away.


    Austin sneered. His spiritual sense of the area around him told him that there were two people in the northeast of the square, hiding behind a towering tree with an extremely thick trunk. He could even hear what they were discussing from afar.


    "Look! Is that Austin?"


    "Yes! He is Austin! Fire off the signal flare to inform Mr. Tolkien immediately!"


    They were subordinates of the royal members. After Bruce, Graham, and the three cultivators of the Ghost Sect were expelled from the third floor, they had tried everything they could to break into the small room. But all of their efforts had proven in vain.


    Plus, everyone in the group of five knew that Austin was not in the room and had transferred far away to somewhere else.


    So they had left the Emperor Library in dejection and decided to go to find other treasures around the rest of Mysterious Nether World.


    Bruce and Graham, however, had ordered two of their subordinates to guard the square, in case Austin reappeared and needed to be disciplined.

 Chapter 502 Power of Vital Energy Sword

    It took five days of waiting for them to finally see Austin at the square.


    Exhilarated, a short but strong young warrior hurriedly took out a small yellow cylinder the size of a thumb from his Space Ring.


    However, a shadow approached quickly even before he could apply the vital energy into the golden yellow cylinder and activate it.


    This shadow appeared before him out of the blue, staring at him and smiling coldly.


    "Shit! It''s Austin!"


    The short young warrior was taken aback and screamed in surprise.


    Another tall man from the royal family was also shocked and instantly drew his saber.


    Who could have thought that Austin would come to them so quickly?


    "Ha! What do you want? Are you sending a secret message to others?"


    The group of young men kept silent and exchanged glances. All of them were warriors at the preliminary stage of the Mysterious Realm and clearly knew that there wasn''t a way for them to defeat Austin.


    Therefore, they decided to do nothing to Austin and coursed to informing Bruce and Graham of Austin''s presence as soon as possible.


    It was then that the short young man accumulated his vital energy and wielded the vital energy force. He made it shoot out from his hand and into the golden yellow cylinder.


    Bruce and Graham would immediately know what was going on once the cylinder was activated.


    Little did they know that Austin''s spiritual sense had been monitoring them from the very beginning.


    A vital energy sword suddenly appeared in Austin''s hand and merged with the Spiritual Sword Aura from his Soul Sea.


    The vital energy and the spiritual sense of the swords united and made the sword of vital energy boast of horrifying speed.


    It flashed a cold light.


    Then the next thing that everyone saw was how the short man''s hand was cut by its blaze and how the yellow golden cylinder rolled out of his bloody amputated hand. It wasn''t activated!


    Ah!


    Only God could explain how the short man felt when he saw his hand flying away from him.


    Immediately, his bleeding wrist was engulfed in flames, burning his exposed bones and flesh.


    He could have been half dead with fright by now due to what happened. He clenched his teeth in pain and anxiously patted his wound on his shoulder to extinguish the fire.


    He was still in trauma when Austin wielded his vital energy sword again. Not a second wasted and his other arm fell off his body even before he could react.


    Just like earlier, a golden flame ignited from his wound and covered his fresh wound.


    "Brother, help me!"


    The short young man was beyond horrified and began shouting for help.


    However, the other young man from the royal family was extremely scared too. Beads of sweat were suddenly showing on his forehead when he quickly turned around and tried to escape.


    Austin''s laughter echoed in that place. He drew his flaming vital energy sword and then speared the escaping young man''s back with it.


    The other young man was a warrior of the Mysterious Realm and had mastered the spiritual sense recently. With just several meters between him and Austin, he easily could sense what Austin


    heir master, the ten corpses jumped and pounced on Austin. The young warrior took that chance to turn away and ran for his life.


    "Haha! Small tricks. You can''t fool me," said Austin while laughing.


    Those corpse generals had only mastered the strength of the premium stage of Earth Realm. The black warrior only used them to slow Austin down and buy time for him to escape.


    He might be smart but he had underestimated Austin badly. Austin was now a warrior of the Sky Realm and his body was strong enough to destroy those ten corpse generals easily. He didn''t even need to use the power of his vital energy.


    Bang! Bang!


    Austin hit the corpse general one by one in lightning speed. His punches sent the corpses shortly to the air and then they landed motionless on the ground.


    After swatting the ten corpse generals away, Austin used his bodily movement skill and ran after the black warrior. He stretched out his hand while running and summoned his vital energy sword. He shot it towards the killer.


    The black warrior sensed what Austin was doing and was shocked.


    "Ferocious Ghost Order!" he shouted hurriedly.


    Another cloud of black smoke appeared. A split-second after and a ferocious looking ghost materialized before Austin. It roared out loud and then mercilessly attacked Austin.


    Without hesitation, Austin wielded his sword once again and stabbed the ghost.


    Flames from the sword ignited the ghost and its painful roar echoed on that place. However, nothing came to its rescue and it didn''t even take long for it to burn into nothing.


    The vital energy sword went through the ghost''s body and then attacked the black warrior with the maximum speed.


    Bang!


    His wound also caught fire! He jumped and tried to extinguish the flame but to no avail! Before long, he turned to ashes and mixed with the dirty ground.


    Austin saw all this with his own eyes. He was filled with excitement at the thought of the formidable force of the sword.


    The vital energy sword, combined with the original power of Scorching Evil Fire, could definitely do such great things.

 Chapter 503 The Soul-recovering Fruit

    After Austin killed the man in black from the Ghost Sect, his eyes rested on the ten corpse generals who had been defeated by him.


    The man in black was already dead, and the ten corpse generals stood on the ground. They were motionless, as they didn''t receive any order to attack. The black miasmas of the corpses still loomed around. The only difference was that their blood red eyes were now closed.


    Austin had subdued ten corpse generals earlier. He was quite familiar with those creatures.


    Now these ten corpse generals were lining in front of him. Austin would certainly not let go of them. Their strengths were equivalent to that of ten human cultivators at the premium stage of Earth Realm. They were enough to form a small sect in the Violet Orchid Empire.


    At the thought that these corpse generals could add to his force, he immediately looked for the spiritual sense marks on their heads which were left by their last owner. He scraped those off and put marks of his own spiritual sense onto them.


    As soon as the new marks were in place, Austin felt that he could totally control the ten corpse generals.


    "All come up here. Stand in front of me!"


    Austin ordered them in his mind. The ten corpse generals dashed towards Austin in a flash.


    Austin took out the corpse nourishing bag which hung at his waist and took all the corpse generals into it.


    Till now, Austin had about twenty corpse generals in his corpse nourishing bag. That was equivalent to possessing twenty cultivators at the premium stage of Earth Realm. And all of them would listen to his orders.


    Austin estimated that the black corpse nourishing bag could hold no more corpse generals. So if next time he had the fortune to get more corpse generals, the corpse nourishing bag would have no space for them.


    Suddenly Austin regretted that he had burnt the man in black from the Ghost Sect to ashes. He should have got his corpse nourishing bag first.


    It was a big loss for him.


    Austin tied the corpse nourishing bag back at his waist. After confirming the location of the soul-recovering fruit in his Soul Sea, Austin enabled his bodily movement skill and dashed forward.


    He had promised Prince Reuben that he would help him in finding the soul-recovering fruit. Prince Reuben had treated hi


    he most powerful being he had seen so far. A faint thought struck him. It might be the ancient evil ape that the Flame Emperor had mentioned to him earlier.


    The ancient evil ape had the strength that matched a tenth level diabolic beast. It was equivalent to a human Imperial Realm cultivator.


    Once Austin had reached the medium level of Sky Realm, he got to know that above the Sky Realm of vital energy, it was the Imperial Realm of vital energy.


    "Roar!"


    The beast let out a blood-curdling howl. Austin felt breathless by the strong aura emanating from the huge beast still hidden in the thorn bush. Its thunderous roar pierced through the sky and shook the earth.


    The whole space reverberated at the rumbling sound and trembled vehemently. The grass on the ground seemed to bow down while stones and dust flew in all directions in the air. The ground began to shake and Austin felt as if he was in hell.


    The water in the lake beside was bubbling turbulently as if it was boiling.


    The next moment, the malicious, gigantic beast hiding in the thorn bush took a leap.


    The huge shadow which it cast on the ground was ten meters long. The malicious and brutal aura spread like ripples. It seemed as if even the vital energy force between heaven and earth of that place would not dare to come near it. The vital energy force of that area just circled around it and formed a ring. It was a ring of tidal vital energy force and looked extremely bizarre. All this added to the already terrifying appearance of the beast.

 Chapter 504 The Furious Ancient Evil Ape

    Austin was well-prepared for what he would find, but he was still shocked by the giant shadow in front of him. He held his breath, afraid to make even the slightest of sounds, in order not to be discovered. Although he had been at the medium stage of Sky Realm, he was quite sure that he would end up spectacularly dead if he challenged this giant beast right now.


    Austin had never been too cocky about his capabilities. Even though his abilities had improved along the way, he had always remained humble and respectful towards anything that was stronger than him. Modesty helps one progress, and he had benefited a lot from this facet of him.


    The sun was shining bright and the giant ape could show its true features without holding anything back. The giant ape was jet black without a spot of white, and as Austin took a good look at it, its body looked hard as if it was made of solid iron, and it glittered with metal-like luster under the sun. The ape looked so overwhelming. Its muscles rippled and one could sense that it could muster a lot of power in its punches.


    It finally turned towards Austin. Its face got a fierce visage and it glared at him with ferocity. Weirdly, there was a pointed black horn in the middle of its forehead. If one looked carefully, there were intricate but obscure etchings on this horn, which gave Austin an impression that the ape had been living since eternity, but its strength had never faltered.


    "Is this the mythical level-ten ancient evil ape? Huh, it does live up to its reputation! I guess ordinary cultivators would freak out with just one glance. It is a shock to look at, to say the least!" Austin murmured.


    The giant ape had noticed him long back and was now staring at him with his scarlet eyes. The stare was enough to make Austin''s blood run cold. He had slightly panicked after being stared at maliciously and had felt his throat tighten.


    Meanwhile, the ancient ape was measuring Austin with its bucket-like eyes. Deep in its heart, it was mocking the young man''s audacity to challenge it. It was all too ridiculous. Hot, pungent stench like that of a rotten fish accompanied its each breath. A hint of a sarcastic smile rested on the corner of its mouth. For a moment, Austin thought it was almost human-like.


    "What a surprise here!


    Even a tiny human boy dares to have a finger in the soul-recovering fruit! This is the biggest joke ever!


    Boy, you''d better not bite off more than you can chew.


    But it''s okay. It has been a long time since I have tasted a human''s flesh and blood. Since you''re knocking on my door yourself, then I will kindly accept this as a small gift to me. It''s a lucky day for me, isn''t?"


    Much against Austin''s expectation, the ancient ape cou


    sts.


    Austin was busy with forming one seal after another. At the same time, the mysterious symbols kept being conjured, showing no signs of stopping.


    Austin didn''t know before that these symbols would never stop absorbing his spiritual sense after they came into being. Their appetite shocked Austin.


    However, now that it was playing out like this, there was no turning back. He had to keep pressing himself to draw the spiritual sense out of his Soul Sea continuously. He had to hold on, whatever the cost.


    On the other side, the ancient ape was approaching Austin with vigorous, wide strides. Its legs were as wide as the bark of a tree and it left a massive pit on the ground with each step. Clouds of dust followed his movement.


    Although the pace of the giant ape was as large as one hundred meters, Austin was quicker. He made one leap after another to keep a safe distance.


    The ape tried its best to catch up with Austin, and even got tantalizingly close a few times. But Austin was deftly escaping the beast.


    "Roar! Roar! Roar!"


    The ape was getting increasingly furious, frustrated that it was unable to grasp Austin. Suddenly, it stopped chasing and bent its giant body a little forward. Hurling its arms backwards, it stamped its feet on the ground.


    With a gust of wind, it jumped up in the air.


    The wind it brought along was stronger than a Force Ten Hurricane. It blotted out the sky and the entire valley was shrouded in darkness. It catapulted towards Austin like a mountain.


    Austin held his breath in awe and his faced turned pale. If the giant ape smashed him under his feet, he would end up in a heap of flesh and bones. It didn''t matter how formidable his physical conditions were.


    Peng!


    With a loud thud, the ape landed heavily on the exact spot where Austin was standing.

 Chapter 505 Tame The Ancient Evil Ape (Part One)

    The earth shook. A terrifying noise sounded with the thump of the ancient evil ape. An enormous deep pit was being formed under the monster''s feet. To Austin''s surprise, the pit was at least six meters wide and ten meters deep. As if that wasn''t bad enough, numerous crevices formed at the center of the pit and sprawled out as far as possible to constitute a wide web of cracks. Most of the cracks were at least one meter wide.


    The ancient evil ape stood steady, its monstrous body moving freely and flexibly in the spacious pit. With an arrogant gaze, it measured the young man standing before it with sheer contempt.


    "Human! What a tiny creature! You''re daring and defiant, young boy. The best way to end your meaningless life is to tramp you into meat paste. I''m sorry, I cannot come up with any better idea.


    I pity you, boy, as nothing of you will remain intact once I bring my foot down on your weak body. Your bones will shatter into ashes and your meat will be crushed into a paste."


    Then, the ancient evil ape murmured to itself, " I don''t think it will taste good as it will be mingled with sand and dirt. I''m going to feel disappointed. I hate it. But this is the only way. Do you know how long I''ve been longing for a bumper meal of human flesh? Centuries! I miss the taste. Damn it! The meal will be ruined!


    All right, maybe I''ll pass this time. I''ll catch several demonic beasts for my meal instead even though they''re not that tasty. They''re coarse and smelly animals. But I have no choice. I have to feed myself."


    The ancient evil ape seemed less furious now. All of a sudden, it raised one of its legs and strode out of the deep pit, its dramatic movement causing the fringe of the pit to collapse again.


    It patted and shook the dirt off its fur and got ready to leave. The next moment, however, it froze and its eyes widened. It just stared ahead, forgetting what it had wanted to do.


    Its barrel-sized eyes were glued to the ground, its mouth agape as if having seen something unbelievable. And it was something unbeliev


    -subduing Skill Array off.


    It let out another furious roar at the array above his head.


    But this time, there was a hint of fear in its roar, too. For the first time in its life, this fierce animal was afraid to make a move. It instinctively sensed danger from this strange web shrouded in a mysterious aura. It wanted to run but it seemed impossible for it to escape the web. In a fit of desperation, it let out a series of roars to show its wrath and strength. Clenching both its fists, the ape suddenly leaped toward the Beast-subduing Skill Array and hit it with all its energy.


    The air surrounded by the Beast-subduing Skill Array condensed into layers of an invisible shield. The fierce force generated from the movement of the ancient evil ape''s fists momentarily broke the shield into pieces before it magnetized together again. Clusters of air seethed in the sky with an explosive sound under the monster''s ceaseless attacks. As a result of the confrontation between two different kinds of energy, a huge mushroom cloud was formed in the air.


    The Beast-subduing Skill Array was a special weapon. In addition to its mysterious powers, it had been refined through Austin''s spiritual sense energy. Combined with the two kinds of strength, the array was practically invincible. So in spite of the ancient evil ape''s violent attacks, the array remained intact.

 Chapter 506 Tame The Ancient Evil Ape (Part Two)

    With a flash of light, numerous strange spiritual sense symbols darted out from the web and zoomed toward the monster''s head. It happened so fast and so unexpectedly that the ape didn''t realize what was going on until it was too late.


    The ancient evil ape was stunned. It had no idea what this array was and how to deal with it. It kept still, staring at the web with alert eyes. Right after the monster had taken ten deep breaths, the dazzling lights of array grew brighter.


    All of a sudden, all the symbols in the array zoomed toward the ape''s head with a harsh whirring sound. The ancient evil ape cried in agony as it struggled against the array and threw itself onto the ground with a heavy thump. Its wretched howls of pain sounded both terrifying and pitiful.


    Suddenly, the monster stood up with feeble legs, its whole body shaking.


    It turned around and tried to scurry into the distance.


    But after taking just a few strides, it stopped. For a long while, it stood motionless at the same spot with its arms hanging limply by its sides, as if it was waiting for something.


    At this moment, Austin was overcome with a strange feeling. He felt like there was a connection between him and the huge animal. He had been secretly calling for the ancient evil ape to stop, and it had stopped. It seemed that the monster was under his control now.


    The Beast-subduing Skill Array had worked. Austin had tamed the ancient evil ape!


    With this realization, he jumped with joy and excitement, a brilliant smile breaking across his face. He couldn''t help but let out a roar of hearty laughter. It was indeed something worth celebrating as he had a powerful helper at the level of Imperial Realm now.


    ''A helper at the Imperial Realm level! What does that mean exactly?'' Austin pictured himself bringing the ancient evil ape back to the Violet Orchid Empire. ''This ape alone can outperform the majority of the warriors throughout the Vio


    r World, but it seems there are people from the Violet Orchid Empire here as well. What a tiny nation it is! What are they capable of?


    I can''t believe how many of them are here. There are about one hundred people from the Violet Orchid Empire here, right? That''s too many!


    There are just ten of us from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom in the Mysterious Nether World! Can you believe that just ten of us have come here?


    And those Violet Orchid Empire guys came to the Mysterious Nether World ten days earlier than us! How could they do that?


    They must have obtained most of the valuable things in the Mysterious Nether World. Damn it!"


    "Take it easy, dude. Even if they did come here earlier than us and obtained most of the valuable items here, it doesn''t matter. We can just kill them all and take every single one of the treasures in their hands. Isn''t that the best way to solve the problem? The people from the Violet Orchid Empire came here alive, but they''ll stay here forever as cold corpses. Isn''t that interesting? They came here earlier than us just to find the treasures in the Mysterious Nether World and make it easier for us!"


    "You''re right, that''s a good idea. We''ll wipe out them from the world. None of the people from the Violet Orchid Empire shall leave here alive!"

 Chapter 507 Massacre The Martial Artists in Violet Orchid Empire (Part One)

    Sitting atop one of the several peaks of the Mysterious Nether World, nine young martial artists from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom were discussing how to kill all the martial artists of Violet Orchid Empire.


    "Everyone. Learn and remember what this man looks like. He''s the one who killed Chauncy."


    One of the young men, clad in white, warned everyone. Then he waved his right hand and a virtual human form appeared in front of him. The figure looked extremely lifelike, and there was an emphasized clarity about his features.


    If Austin were here, he would have been highly surprised, because this hologram of a figure looked exactly like him.


    "I got a message from Chauncy as soon as I entered the Mysterious Nether World. This is the man who killed him and we need to get revenge.


    The Deputy Island Owner hopes that you all can catch him alive. However, if that is not possible, you are welcome to kill him.


    He wants to see this man at his feet, dead or alive.


    If you do that, the Deputy will reward you honestly. I don''t have to remind you all just how rich we are at Snowy Island, do I?"


    "All right. By the way, I heard that Chauncy, who was the first person to enter the Mysterious Nether World, was also the only personal disciple of the deputy island owner. Is that true?"


    Another man asked.


    "It is true. The deputy island owner loved Chauncy so much that he not only brought him up but also let him be his personal disciple.


    You see. What happened was, one day after Chauncy entered the Mysterious Nether World, the deputy found that his spirit Jade Badge had been broken.


    Seeing that, the seniors responsible for opening the entrance of the Mysterious Nether World thought it was very dangerous to send young disciples who had just reached the Mysterious Realm to this place, so they s


    ength who were going on, slaughtering the martial artists of Violet Orchid Empire. It was said that even people from the premium stage of the Mysterious Realm were all defeated in one move when faced by these masters.


    After they heard the news, everyone began to feel frightened. All the martial artists from Violet Orchid Empire began to form teams now, trying to find a chance at defeating these masters through strength in number.


    Two days later, almost all of them had voluntarily come together to form a troop of about sixty people. There were still people who were spread about right now, but a majority was in the group now.


    Even the ten people from Ghost Sect joined the team this time. Although their three masters had reached the Sky Realm but they knew that they couldn''t beat the nine guys on their own. So they decided to get an opportunity of doing the same by coagulating with the larger group.


    Of course, so far, only Austin knew that these ten people were disciples of the Ghost Sect. No one else knew their real identity because they had concealed their abilities till now.


    The disciples from the imperial royal family soon became the leaders of this team, owing to their superior strength.

 Chapter 508 Massacre The Martial Artists in Violet Orchid Empire (Part Two)

    Especially, when Bruce and Graham showed their cultivation base of the Sky Realm, every single martial artist from Violet Orchid Empire was shocked and even Leo, Caden, Wilson, and a few other disciples who were known to be outstanding did not dare to disagree with them.


    In this way, a group of 60, led by Bruce and Graham, formed itself in face of such powerful opponents, and began preparing to fight the nine martial artists of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. . . .


    Austin was utilizing his bodily movement skills to move in a prairie inside the Mysterious Nether World.


    Ever since he had taken the ancient evil ape down and got the soul-recovering fruit, Austin had started to search for Dewey and his other friends.


    At the same time, he had also been using his vital energy from time to time to try and jump into midair, hoping to learn the skill of flying in the air.


    He knew that when the martial artists'' cultivation base reached the Mysterious Realm, they could fly with the help of their vital energy, but the distance that they could cover was very short, and the speed with which they flew was also very slow.


    The speed at which Austin could move by using his Wind-commanding Skill was much faster than that, and therefore, even after he had reached the Mysterious Realm, he had not tried this ability.


    However, his cultivation base had reached the Sky Realm now, which meant his speed would have also increased. Now, he was repeatedly trying to fly up into the air, as he wanted to know how long he could fly, and just how fast.


    After activating his vital energy and letting it flow over his entire body, Austin leaped onto the top of a large tree, then kicked the tip of a tree with his toes and shot into the ai


    e two flaming swords made out of vital energy, Austin rushed into a dense forest nearby and slashed at the trees.


    "Swoosh..." "Swoosh..."


    More than a dozen towering trees, all of them so thick that it would have taken four or five people to fully encircle them with their arms were slashed from the middle due to his sword aura.


    "Boom..." With an earth-shattering noise, a fire began to engulf the dense forest and quickly spread over its entire area.


    In the blink of an eye, the whole forest was engulfed in flames.


    Inside the forest, birds started flying about and animals started running away. The whole area had become as active and noisy as a pot of boiling water.


    Looking at the unrelenting scene in front of him, Austin also marveled over how destructive the swords made out of vital energy could be with the help of the source energy of the Scorching Evil Fire.


    After putting the two swords of vital energy away, Austin suddenly widened his eyes.


    "Oh! What a coincidence!


    I hadn''t expect them to be here, too."


    As it happened, Austin''s spiritual sense suddenly sensed that a few people��Dewey, Maria, Iris and Anna��were close-by.

 Chapter 509 Austins Location

    Four people stood at the entrance to a valley with hesitation written all over their faces.


    "Do you think we should go inside and meet these people?


    I heard that there are members of the royal family inside, with Bruce and Graham in the lead. Should we? Should we not?


    We have several secret manuals about martial arts with us. What if Graham and Bruce give us a hard time and force us to give them those secret manuals?


    On the other hand, if we don''t join them, we might have to face the nine masters of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom alone. In that case we would be killed instantly because we don''t stand any chance of defeating cultivators at the Sky Realm," Dewey pondered with a troubled look on his face.


    The remaining three of the group were Maria, Iris and Anna.


    Since the four had discovered some martial skills inside, they had wasted no time in leaving the Emperor Library to avoid the members of the royal family.


    Recently, they had heard the news of the nine cultivators at the Sky Realm who were from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom and were slaying warriors of the Violet Orchid Empire.


    Therefore, they had agreed on joining the group of cultivators from the Violet Orchid Empire to survive.


    But when they arrived at the valley where this group was staying, they came to know that Bruce and Graham had become the leaders of this group. The four wavered in their decision now.


    After all, they had offended the members of the royal family inside the Emperor Library. They were unsure and worried that these people would get back at them and force them to hand over the secret manuals about the fifth-grade or sixth-grade martial arts.


    None of the four was willing to give up those manuals since they meant a lot to them and would help them immensely.


    However, Bruce and Graham had a cultivation base at the Sky Realm, while Dewey, Maria, Iris, and Anna were all at the Earth Realm.


    It was impossible for them to knock down such powerful opponents.


    As a result, the four were in a dilemma, not knowing what to do.


    "Got any ideas?"


    Dewey asked his friends, pacing back and forth anxiously.


    "Stop acting like that. It''s so annoying."


    Maria whined at his incessant pacing and anxiousness.


    "Where is Austin?


    If he was with us, everything would be okay," Iris cut in with a sigh.


    She was somehow, dependent completely on Austin. She had a feeling that they would be safe when he was around.


    "I think we''d better go into the valley.


    If we meet the nine martial artists from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, we''re going to be as good as dead.


    Although we have had a conflict with the members of the royal family inside the Emperor Library, I don''t thin


    ses, blood had seeped out from their mouths now.


    As the four''s faces turned deathly pale, their vital energy forces seemed to be suppressed, and they had trouble even lifting their fingers.


    They hadn''t expected that Bruce and Graham would be so fearless and embarrass them in front of the others.


    The ten wicked young cultivators from the Ghost Sect joined them.


    Austin was the only one who had reached the third floor in the Emperor Library. Everyone knew clearly that the most valuable secret manuals about martial arts had been hidden on the third floor and believed that Austin was much more likely to have gotten his hands on them.


    Considering the fact that the secret manuals on the second floor were all about the seventh-grade martial arts, they speculated that the ones about the eighth-grade martial arts would be on the third floor.


    For the cultivators in the Violet Orchid Empire, eighth-grade martial arts skills only existed in legend and were never seen.


    They were convinced that a person who had mastered the martial skills of that grade could rule the entire Violet Orchid Empire.


    Therefore, Bruce, Graham, and the three cultivators of the Sky Realm from the Ghost Sect, all wanted to know Austin''s location.


    That was also why Graham and Bruce were forcing Dewey and the three girls to tell them where Austin was regardless of the presence of so many warriors from the Violet Orchid Empire.


    The two only had one thought in their mind and that was to find Austin and take the secret manuals about eighth-grade martial skills from him.


    At this point, Austin was standing in front of the valley. He had sensed what was going on inside the valley through his spiritual sense.


    He sneered in contempt.


    ''Looks like Bruce and Graham are dying to know my location, '' he thought.

 Chapter 510 Making A Move

    Graham suppressed Dewey and the three girls with his Sky Realm vital energy, and now the four of them couldn''t move at all.


    "If you''re smart, tell me where Austin is and give me all the things that you got from the hall. Otherwise, today I will teach you a lesson you will never forget.


    Come on! I''m not that patient!"


    Graham urged, pacing impatiently.


    "If you want to know where Tin is, just find him by yourself!


    Besides, we got those things from the hall by chance. That means we are lucky. Why should we give them to you? Are you going to rob us in broad daylight?


    Even if you work for the imperial family, you are going too far!"


    At such a critical moment, Dewey surprisingly showed strength of character and backbone and refused to yield to Graham.


    Maria, Iris and Anna all looked dissatisfied with Graham''s demands.


    "You''re all so stubborn!


    I''ll tell you why you should give everything to me.


    Austin injured the imperial cultivators and robbed the treasures that belonged to the imperial family. That is a blatant provocation of the imperial family and a public challenge; he therefore, committed a capital offense.


    Since you''re his companions, you should be regarded as accomplices and an accessory to his crimes.


    Hmph! Anyone who dares to challenge the authority of the imperial family commits a capital offense and must be sentenced to death!


    I''ll teach you a good lesson that you will never forget and dare not offend us again!"


    Graham said with an absolutely arrogant and condescending attitude. He summoned his vital energy force and formed it into a wall before violently pushing it towards Dewey and his friends.


    Graham didn''t use any special skills when he released the vital energy force wall, because He didn''t think it was necessary to use any special skills to deal with the four, and he was confident that his vital energy was enough to suppress them to death.


    The vital energy of the Sky Realm cultivators was indeed astonishing and powerful!


    The moment the vital energy force wall was released, a whirl wind swirled carrying everything in its wake including sand and gravel, dead leaves and branches and threw into the air, like there was a level ten typhoon! All the sand, stones, dead twigs and withered leaves hit Dewey and the girls.


    Standing at the center of the storm, the four felt their bodies being held down by a powerful force. They could neither move nor summon their vital energy.


    They knew in their minds that if they were hit by the vital energy force wall, they would be seriously injured even though they could survive. However, since they were unable to move at all, they could do nothing. They were trapped like meat on the chopping board waiting to be sliced.


    While wallowing in despair, they heard a strong wind making sounds in the air as if splitting wood.


    Suddenly a figure a


    o hell!"


    Graham shouted and rushed towards Austin with a momentum of vital energy force, with his spear aimed like a beam of golden light towards Austin. Where it passed, deep furrows appeared in the ground, like a furious python winding its way forward.


    As Graham had been in a rage before releasing his vital energy force, his thrust contained a level ten spear intent!


    Obviously, Graham had put a lot of efforts on his martial arts cultivation, and now he had comprehended a level ten spear intent. It was an incredible achievement among the young cultivators of the Violet Orchid Empire.


    Seeing that Austin wasn''t affected by the Sky Realm vital energy force they had released, Graham and Bruce realized that he might have something special about him.


    Before, when Austin showed up and blocked the vital energy force wall, he had only used about twenty percent of his vital energy force, so nobody figured out that he had reached the medium stage of Sky Realm.


    From looking at the vital energy force stream, Bruce and Graham thought that Austin was only at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm.


    The golden spear-lights were fast approaching. However, Austin didn''t dodge but stared at them calmly, not even blinking his eyes.


    "You have no chance of survival!"


    Graham shouted with a vicious grin. He suddenly shook his arm, and the spear hit toward Austin''s head like a golden dragon, emanating a powerful energy.


    "Tin, be careful!"


    "Tin, watch out!"


    "Austin, get out of there!" "Ah!" Dewey and the three girls shouted in fear.


    Iris and Anna were afraid that they would see Austin''s head smashed in the next second, so they covered their eyes.


    "Phew! Phew!"


    With two faint sounds, two swords with flame clusters appeared in Austin''s palms.


    They were all about three feet long and each of them was emanating with a strong vital energy force. These were two vital energy swords.

 Chapter 511 The Union Of Five Cultivators Of The Sky Realm

    Clasping tightly those two swords of vital energy, Austin launched the two rays of Spiritual Sword Auras from his Soul Sea. Within a second, the Spiritual Sword Auras flew out and merged with the two swords of vital energy.


    Then Austin, without almost any effort smoothly flicked his arm to cross the two swords of vital energy across his chest.


    Rumbling!


    As the crowd gaped with anticipation, the golden spear radiance crashed against the two long pale golden swords on Austin''s chest.


    "Boom!"


    A low rumble echoed throughout the valley, and extremely powerful shock waves of vital energy force spread out in rings from the center of impact in front of Austin.


    A dozen spectators among the crowd nearby Austin were sent flying upside down, falling to the ground one by one, as if dumplings were being dropped into water.


    The duel between the golden spear radiance and the two long pale golden swords only lasted so long before the golden spear radiance exploded into small pieces under Graham''s dumbfounded stare. Graham was also blown away, creating a deep, ghastly gorge in the ground.


    "What?!"


    After what had been quite a while, Graham tried to regain his balance, his eyes widened with shock and his face shadowed with a frightened expression, as if he saw a ghost.


    "Austin, you''ve broken into the Sky Realm, haven''t you?" he asked in disbelief. Not only was Graham surprised, but Bruce and the three masters of the Sky Realm, who were from the Ghost Sect, all stared at Austin.


    They were all speechless and in utter shock.


    All five of them had just clearly sensed that Austin''s vital energy force fluctuations had reached the Sky Realm.


    To add to their bewilderment, the vital energy force that Austin just released was actually more powerful than theirs, which indicated that Austin''s cultivation base might have been the medium stage of Sky Realm!


    However, when they saw Austin the other day, his cultivation base was only at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm. Within just a few days his cultivation base had improved from the medium stage of Mysterious Realm to the medium stage of Sky Realm. The speed of his practicing had surpassed that of a genius and it was striking.


    It was completely contradictory with what the five powerful men knew.


    In shock, the five quickly deduced that Austin''s amazing change happened due to the third floor of the Emperor Library.


    "What good luck and chance he got on the third floor of the Emperor Library!"


    All the five now firmly believed that Austin''s breakthrough in a matter of days was because of an incredible opportunity he got on the third floor of the Emperor Library.


    For a moment, envy, jealousy, hate, anger, and other negative emotions overwhelmed their straight thinking, especially Bruce and Graham.


    As royalty, Bruce and Graham first arrived at the Emperor Library and personally led people to break the energy cover of the library''s protection array. But the biggest benefit was obtained by Austin who showed up all of a sudden.


    A sense of ut


    the goods we get from him."


    Bruce''s face filled with rage when he was forced to take a few steps back because of Austin''s attack. Then he realized that he and Graham had almost no chance of defeating Austin today, let alone getting any advantage over him.


    What he thought made sense. After all, everyone saw right in front of their eyes that Austin had beaten them ruthlessly just now with great ease, and didn''t have to put in much effort or do his best.


    Thus, Bruce reasoned that Austin probably was actually more powerful. Once Austin concentrated on giving in all his force seriously, he and Graham would not have a chance to survive long.


    So Bruce thought about it for a while and decided to invite those three strange cultivators of the Sky Realm to team up with them against Austin.


    "Oh? They want to gang against me?" Austin murmured, a little astonished at this action.


    Then he looked at the five men intently, without uttering anything.


    Based on the Flame Swordsmanship''s power that he had just performed, Austin judged that even if these five masters of the Sky Realm ganged up on him, he would be able to fight with them. What was more, he had a level-ten diabolic beast ready in his beast-subduing bag.


    If he failed to defeat the five men, he could take out the ancient evil ape to unleash attacks on them. In that case, none of the five of the Sky Realm could escape or survive the ordeal.


    Now Austin waited to see how the three cultivators from the Ghost Sect would respond to Bruce''s suggestion.


    "Huh?


    We team up against Austin and split the goods?"


    Hearing this proposal, the strange-looking young man with a sand scorpion tattoo on his head stood still for a moment.


    Apparently, he was the leader among the ten strange young people from the Ghost Sect.


    The other two Ghost Sect''s cultivators of the Sky Realm also looked at him, expecting a response.


    After a moment''s reflection, he expressed his views.


    "All right. Let''s get to work together to kill Austin for once and all!"

 Chapter 512 Evil Spirits Array

    "Oh, so we have made a decision that you fight me together at the same time, right?" Austin asked.


    After he heard the reply of the demonic young man with scorpion tattoos on his head, Austin did not get flustered, but smiled and respectably cupped his fist.


    "Austin Lin, if you take out all the treasures and benefits that you have obtained from the Emperor Library, and give us all of them, we may let you have a share. Otherwise, you cannot leave this valley today," the young man with scorpion tattoos said in a sinister manner, while slowly stepping forward. At the same time, the other cultivators in the Sky Realm moved in anticipation to block all the possible routes Austin could use to retreat. All three of them gave off a powerful aura from their bodies.


    Seeing what was happening, Bruce and Graham also went forward immediately synchronizing their vital energy force flooding out aiming at Austin. The two were now ready to fight with Austin as well.


    Bruce and Graham had been slightly injured just earlier when they fought against Austin. But they both took out some healing pills and swallowed them. Instantly, they recovered and their faces looked normal, no longer having the pale hue.


    Obviously, the healing pills they had taken were very effective.


    "Austin, this valley is where you will lose your life!" Graham said to Austin.


    He held his golden spear, with his hair flapping against the wind. A powerful vital energy force spread from his body continuously.


    "Do you think you are qualified enough to say that?" Austin sneered.


    Facing the five cultivators who were in the beginning level of the Sky Realm, Austin''s gaze moved slightly sizing his opponents, and then his facial expression turned as sharp as a blade''s edge.


    Austin formed his two vital energy swords and raised them slowly. His aura, which was at the medium level of the Sky Realm, burst out completely. A slightly golden vital energy surrounded his body. His vital energy force pressure spread in all directions centered within Austin''s body.


    In other words, Austin''s vital energy force had completely resisted the attack from the other five cultivators. It was a battle of one versus five yet Austin seemed to have the upper hand!


    Although Austin had broken through the medium level of the Sky Realm only a few days ago, he was still powerful enough. The reason was that he had absorbed much of the vital energy essence left by the Flame Emperor when he was still alive.


    Before


    s too advanced for them; it would be difficult for them to catch up with Austin now. In Austin''s face, they were not even qualified to fight against him.


    The cruel facts made cultivators such as Leo, Caden and others look pale and depressed.


    At the center of the battle, the five cultivators at the beginning level of the Sky Realm had launched their own destructive attacks. Swift and fierce attacks by vital energy force were rushing towards Austin with a dreadful whistling sound.


    Austin''s gaze was as sharp as blades.


    Golden flames burst out from his two vital energy swords, the flames looked like small flaming swords and formed an impermeable defensive network of swords in front of Austin''s body. Pssss...


    All the killing tactics were blocked by the sword radiance.


    "Evil Spirits Array!"


    The young man with the scorpion tattoos suddenly shouted in a slight voice, as he saw Austin was defending so vigorously.


    Instantly, one black evil spirit paw appeared in front of each of the three cultivators at the Sky Realm of the Ghost Sect. Each black evil spirit paw was as big as a land of several acres. At the end of each finger of the evil spirit paws, there was an evil spirit head that had a cruel expression. The sharp teeth could be seen as the evil spirit heads opened their mouths wide.


    Three huge giant paws with fifteen evil spirit heads, were surrounded by the aura of the devil spirits. The evil spirit heads making tragic howling tried to bite Austin.


    The three evil spirits paws were well organized and coordinated; they had a formation of attack, defense and hiding, as if they had formed a small-type attacking array.

 Chapter 513 Under The Suspecting Eyes

    Austin recognized at first glance that the three ghost claws were transformed by the vital energy while the fifteen ghost heads on the claws were transformed by the fifteen ghost souls.


    Immediately, something came to his mind. He stretched a spiritual sense chain out from the Soul Sea and winded up five ghost souls on one of the ghost claws then dragged them back to the Soul Sea.


    He planned to use the Soul-transforming Skill which he had learned from a book from the Ghost Sect in the Ghost Valley. He had used this skill before and managed to escape from the Ghost-devouring Flag.


    Despite the struggle of the five ghost souls, Austin was still able to drag them back to his Soul Sea instantly with the use of his powerful spiritual sense. When the ghost souls were in his Soul Sea, he immediately transformed them.


    "Ha ha! Do you have any more ghost souls on your sleeves? Let them out now.


    I''m dying for more!"


    As Austin laughed, he also started employing his vital energy force to lengthen the vital energy sword. It stabbed right on the headless ghost claw. When the sword got stuck on the body of the headless ghost, golden flames flowed from the sword to the ghost claw.


    Bang!


    In a flash, the whole ghost claw blazed up, turned into a black light, and vanished.


    It was one of the magical effects of the vital energy sword�Conce transformed by vital energy, it could be shifted to any shapes, length, or width.


    Austin continued this movement until he finished another two ghost claws with his sword. As for all the ghost souls on the claws, he dragged them to his Soul Sea and transformed them into nutrients for his spiritual sense using Soul-transforming Skill.


    Seeing that Austin successfully smashed the Evil Spirits Array, the three cultivators of the Sky Realm in the Ghost Sect got scared to death. It never occurred to them that their magic weapon would be destroyed by Austin so easily.


    The fifteen ghost souls were the most powerful part of the three ghost claws. If a cultivator was not strong enough to deal with them, they could capture the soul of the said cultivator.


    Fortunately, Austin not only had a strong spiritual sense but also learned the Soul-transforming Skill of the Ghost Sect. It was the perfect weapon to deal with the ghost soul.


    Aside from that, Austin also cultivated and refined some skills lethal to the ghosts. One of which was the Golden Sun Scripture�Ca powerful and potent element in the universe.


    The second was the Scorching Evil Fire that Austin had refined in his bo


    er all, Austin had just broken through the middle-level cultivation of the Sky Realm. Although the vital energy inside him was abundant, he still lacked practical experiences and might not be able to handle his overwhelming power in a short period.


    Moreover, he had just started to use the first two steps of the Flame Swordsmanship against his enemies. So, he was still exploring the proficient usage of the vital energy sword and still wouldn''t be able to employ the sword skillfully.


    In other words, although Austin had made huge progress in his cultivation, he was still short of certain fighting experiences with the cultivators at the Sky Realm.


    Thus, he had no intention to hunt those guys down since they had already retreated. He was just relieved that they did.


    Aside from the Ghost Sect disciples, Austin was also worried that if he killed the royal troops, he would have a hard time explaining it to the emperor.


    After all, the emperor did treat Austin pleasantly, so he needed to endure with the regal folks out of regard and appreciation towards the emperor.


    ''I guess one cannot do things as he pleases in this world.'' Austin smiled bitterly.


    "Tin! So, you now have the cultivation base at the Sky Realm?


    You are getting cooler and cooler, you know? It''s just been a few days that we parted ways, but now you can fight the cultivators of the Sky Realm!


    That''s awesome, Tin."


    After the fight, Dewey couldn''t help walking toward Austin as he asked those questions. His eyes were obviously measuring Austin up and down carefully as if the latter was a monster.


    Austin saw Dewey''s eyes studying him and he got extremely nervous under the latter''s suspecting eyes.

 Chapter 514 Cultivators Of Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom Appear

    Maria walked up to Austin and said with a hint of jealousy, "Austin, you''re so amazing! How did you make a breakthrough in such a short time?"


    When she first met Austin in the residence of the emperor''s tenth son, both of them were at the premium stage of Earth Realm.


    But now Austin had the cultivation base of the Sky Realm. She realized that she would never be a match for him in the vital energy cultivation no matter how hard she cultivated.


    "This is the third time that you have come to rescue Anna and me," Iris followed with gratitude.


    With a blush on her face, Anna stared at Austin with admiration evident in her eyes. She looked like a maid in love staring at her hero for the first time.


    Austin cleared his throat and with a speechless expression, he said, "Come on, guys! Don''t look at me that way. This is awkward."


    When he was attacked by the five cultivators of the Sky Realm, other warriors kept a distance from him, just watching them fight.


    But Dewey, Maria, Iris and Anna had stood behind him in support, which touched him.


    "Oh, by the way, what''s going on here? Why did all these people gather in this valley?" Austin continued.


    Since he had been with the Flame Emperor, he was ignorant of the event that nine cultivators of Sky Realm from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom had broken into the Mysterious Realm and targeted warriors of the Violet Orchid Empire and massacred them.


    The four filled him in on the actions of the nine masters at the Sky Realm from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    After hearing their story, Austin understood why the warriors had gathered together in the valley.


    ''It turns out that they had intended to work together to deal with the nine skillful martial artists of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, '' he thought.


    "What are we going to do, Austin? Should we stay in this valley?"


    Maria inquired.


    "I see. Nine cultivators of Sky Realm. They are strong, so the battle is going to be tough.


    But don''t worry.


    There is no need to waste time here. Let''s get out of here," Austin replied after thinking for a while.


    The truth was the nine masters at the Sky Realm were tough opponents to cope with.


    But Austin wasn''t afraid of them. After all, he was at the medium stage of the Sky Realm.


    Besides, he owned a tenth-level ancient evil ape. He thought he stood a chance to defeat the nine cultivators of Sky Realm from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    If the nine cultivators of Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom made a move on him, Austin would fight with them instead of running away.


    Although there were fifty-five warriors of Violet Orchid Empire, most of them were at the Earth Realm and some had reached the Mysterious Realm.


    In a battle with


    I have to go!" Austin replied nonchalantly.


    He turned around and left, while Dewey, Maria, Iris and Anna followed behind.


    Noticing that Austin was about to leave, Denali gritted her teeth and suddenly said, "I''d like to join you."


    "Are you serious?"


    Austin was surprised at her proposal. ''She will be safer with me than if she stays here, '' he thought.


    "What? Have you got a problem with me joining you?"


    Denali fixed her eyes on Austin, although nervous inside.


    "If you have made up your mind, then let''s go," Austin said, as he turned and kept walking.


    Denali was overjoyed.


    "You want to leave, you pathetic losers?


    Today all the ants and crickets in this valley are all going to die. I''m telling you that you''re not going anywhere. You must die, all of you!"


    Suddenly a deafening laughter throughout echoed the skies shaking the whole valley.


    Thunderous sounds were heard when suddenly nine figures floating in mid-air stopped in front of the cultivators from the Violet Orchid Empire.


    Overbearing vital energy force fluctuations rushed out from the nine cultivators'' bodies and swept the whole valley like a river flooding the valley in high waves.


    They each exuded a strong aura, and with their hands held behind their backs, they looked down at the crowd with contempt and ferocity in their eyes.


    They each wore an arrogant expression on their faces, as if they were masters each inspecting his own group of slaves.


    "Well, you''re not stupid.


    You gathered together to go against us.


    Well, what a surprise! I can''t imagine you lowly ants, a group of weak cultivators even dared to form a resistance against us.


    Nevertheless, it is also good that you automatically gathered together, which also relieves us of the painstaking efforts we had of finding each of you one by one."

 Chapter 515 Kneel Down Now (Part One)

    The atmosphere crackled with energy as the air thickened with mist from the presence of magic and formidable power. With the sudden increase of potent energy around him, Austin slightly shivered but held his ground as he raised his head to look up at the arrival of nine distinct figures who had hovered above him. Straightening his posture and exhaling deeply, Austin schooled his expression into one of seriousness.


    Gathering his wits about him, Austin intently focused on the energy fluctuation coming in waves out of the drifting cultivators. Without having to concentrate harder, he had felt their immense potential to destroy by utilizing high-level magic. Gritting his teeth, he estimated that two out of nine were at the primary level of Sky Realm, while four of their members had reached the medium level of Sky Realm. Moreover, three of them had attained the status of the Sky Realm''s high level.


    Anyone with even an ounce of power in the Violet Orchid Empire knew and understood that directly facing any of them could not just result in loss, but in death. The group of nine figures who hovered ominously was a threat to everyone in that particular moment.


    The two men beside him, Graham and Bruce, were just as astonished as the other cultivators of the Empire. The surprise and slight panic from the two were evident in their postures, as well as the fact that they kept nervously switching their gaze from the group and to Austin. Clenching his fist tightly, Austin realized that even two of the ones with the lowest level in the assemblage were much stronger and more powerful than Graham and Bruce, and they were both at the same primary level of Sky Realm.


    If worse comes to worst and they ended up battling, Graham and Bruce would not have stood a chance against the two members from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom even if they were supposed to be ranked at the same level. ''And who was going to fight the other seven?'' Austin thought and grimaced at the images in his head of a sea filled with the crumpled bodies of his friends and the triumphant yet merciless eyes of the group staring down at him.


    "Is this the true power and spirit possessed by the young generation of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom?"


    Murmuring to himself, Austin scanned his eyes among the


    ated at the Mysterious Realm. ''Well, isn''t this a comical scene?'' some of them thought humorously.


    "Most of you have your cultivation base at the Earth Realm. I cannot say I feel a little bit of pity for such useless cultivators," one of the figures spoke, indifferent at the situation at hand. Another one of them added to the former''s observation and spoke with such hilarity and arrogance. "In the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, talented children who managed to cultivate right away have reached the Earth Realm at the age of seven or eight!"


    Loud gasps came from the gathered cultivators as they took offense from the statement but remained quiet as their fear for them was greater. ''How arrogant of them to speak this way...'' some of them silently and bitterly reflected.


    "What on earth made you think you could fight me and win?" the young man in white mocked and crossed his arms across his chest, lifting his head defiantly.


    Due to the taunts from the nine figures and most especially from the cultivator clothed with white robes, Austin felt a startlingly strong passion to make them silent through all means possible. Deep in his heart, a fiery purpose had started, desperately wanting to ignite and burn through the belittlement asserted by the group to him.


    "The man who admitted to perishing the life of Chauncy shall be tortured first," one of the men declared, beckoning Austin with a lazy glance. "If my brothers are fully satisfied with your suffering, it will only be then that you are allowed to die."

 Chapter 516 Kneel Down Now (Part Two)

    Turning to the rest of the crowd who were shifting anxiously between themselves, the cultivators of the land held their breath and widened their unbelieving eyes when they were suddenly being talked to. "As for the rest of you, line up and wait for your punishment!"


    Another member of the nine figures stepped forward and licked his bottom lip in anticipation of the bloodshed. Surrounding his frame was the potent smell of blood and a reddish hue could be seen oozing off him if one looked closely. The intriguing scent of blood and iron seemed to transform into a large bird; a ferocious eagle, albeit curiously, its wings and body were striking red.


    Shaking in their feet while hesitantly forming parallel lines, the men and women muttered among themselves, some with tears springing from their eyelids.


    Looking at one another, one could practically taste the fear and anxiety in the air as they all desperately wished for a saving grace. With fists balled and resisting attitudes, even some of Austin''s comrades originally refused to cooperate with the nine imposing figures commandeering them to fall in ranks. However, they reluctantly acquiesced when they caught the warning looks of Austin who had silently begged them to follow for now. ''My fellow cultivators might get into more trouble if they disobeyed.'' Austin heavily contemplated while he tried to come up with a plan.


    "What is going to happen to us? We cannot do anything but wait for them to punish us." Some of the cultivators murmured as they quietly discussed their horrible fates and waited. Moments of uncertainty passed by slowly. As the nine figures from the formidable Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom gathered in a circle, the folks gravely mused that they must have been plotting how to dispose of all of them. Time seemed to stretch indefinitely, anxiety and tension palpable in the air.


    "How will we ever contest against them, anyway? Even if all of us teamed up, there is little to no guarantee that we would win. There really is no option except to wait for death to come," one of the cultivators stated numbly, resigned at the inevitable fact that their time has run out in their realm.


    With no more encouraging ideas, most of the people had hung their heads in despondency and misery. Even the more hopeful ones had st


    ser towards the line-up of women, the young man sighed exasperatedly before cockily standing with his hands perched on his waist. "I cannot wait to be intimate with these girls. Hey, how about I take several of them to the grass and leave all of you here to handle the situation?" the man asked, full of eagerness and unprecedented hunger.


    "Mysterious Nether World was such a boring place and I have not seen a woman for a long time," the young warrior whined before facing his fellow cultivators. "Being intimate with these women never came at a better time. I really cannot wait to make my fantasies into a reality."


    Rubbing his hands together with a vulgar intent, he once again stared at the dozens of young female cultivators from the Violet Orchid Empire while his vile thoughts made his grin wider.


    One of the members sighed at the blatant expression on the face of one of his members. "Really?"


    "Although your passion for women is admirable, you must exhibit more patience. It is no wonder that you are the expert on relationships in our Kingdom."


    A young man in gray robes chastised him which made the other man rub his nape absentmindedly.


    Before they could continue their talk, they noticed a slight disturbance coming from the line-up of men.


    Running out of the pile of men, a man with great stature rushed out and kneeled down beside the nine high-level cultivators. The man continuously touched the ground with his forehead, imploring for the powerful men to show mercy while he spoke with rushed sentences.

 Chapter 517 Kneel Down Now (Part Three)

    Whilst heavily breathing, the man showed respect to the group while addressing them. "My Lords, please spare my life!"


    Glancing between the men and the bewildered Austin, he asserted with all the bravery he could muster. "Actually, when Austin killed the good-looking hero from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, I-I was there! I can testify against him."


    The eyes of the man shook with desperation and his voice wavered ever so slightly. "I should have tried to stop Austin from fighting the mighty hero but��" he paused just for dramatic flair and frowned. "It was a pity that I was not powerful enough to beat him in combat."


    When the man noticed the doubtful and uncaring expressions of the group, he raised his voice higher and pleaded with his hands tightly clasped in front of his teary face. "My Lords, you do not know the full truth! Actually, Austin had always been arrogant, and-and he is a mass murderer with much blood on his hands!"


    "My Lords, I implore you to kill Austin at once! He is a threat!"


    Grasping his robes for the pockets filled with various items and tokens, he laid down the prized objects in front of him and looked up and presenting his utmost honest expression. "And, my Lords, this is a Spiritual medicine and a Vital Energy Crystal that I obtained from the Mysterious Nether World." Rubbing his hands together in an attempt to persuade the group of men, he continued to beg. "I would like to dedicate all of them to you. Please spare my life for my loyalty to all of you."


    The man down on his knees begging for mercy surprised everyone, including the nine high-level cultivators in the air from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    After staring at the face of the kneeling man ever since he had broken out of the line and bowed his head in front of the group, Austin soon figured out the identity of the male. The man in question was a top disciple of the Blood Hero Gang, and if his memory served him right, his name was Morris. Recalling the instance wherein they had encountered each other deep in the Medicine Valley, he remembered the same individual being a witness to his triumph over the young boy cloaked in white garments from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. However, it was then obvious to him that Morris'' story did not reflect the real event, and Austin exhaled in vexation. A lie for mercy--that was what it was, as Austin clearly thought back to what happened


    fled by the wind and covered his features, momentarily hiding the spite evident on his face.


    Soon enough, the grounds were covered with ice sculptures, as a dozen people were all entrapped within the brutal wind and malevolent snow brought upon by the mighty cultivator.


    The young man, with his robe billowing behind him, feasted his eyes on the destruction he had caused upon the land and snapped his fingers without hesitation. Within the blink of an eye, the ice sculptures crumpled into irreparable pieces as the fist-like hard hail moved with powerful precision towards the bodies encrusted in snow.


    With barely a single move, the man had managed to kill a dozen men, which silenced their cries forever with their deaths.


    Just from witnessing the abrupt end of a massacre, Austin promptly discovered that the young man''s cultivation had reached the same Medium Level at the Sky Realm as he did. Cracking his knuckles and exhaling deeply through his mouth, he mentally prepared himself for the oncoming battle against the cultivator.


    Turning towards Austin, the cold wind around him grew stronger and with a loud voice that carried over the hail and storm and he cried out. "Weakling! How dare you ignore my order!"


    "I said kneel down!" the man in a white aura began as he drastically became more powerful.


    After killing a dozen men by himself, the young man in white, a representative from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, raised his hand again and a flurry of cold emitted from his body. With a shout of "Die!", an intense and overwhelming wave of ice and snow hurtled towards Austin.

 Chapter 518 It Was Impossible! (Part One)

    The young man showed little interest in joining the fight. His eyes were too focused on the pretty girls of the Violet Orchid Empire. Stretching his pale, slender hands, he conjured up a gigantic palm of vital energy.


    ''''Don''t stop guys! I''ll join you later after having fun with these beauties, '''' he jeered, swinging the huge palm he had conjured towards the girls.


    The palm was a powerful concentration of vital energy force at the medium level of Sky Realm and there was nothing the girls could do as it grasped them tightly.


    ''''G-Go away!''''


    Denali screamed, trembling in fright. She looked quite pale and terrified standing next to Austin, like a frightened animal.


    The young man stared at her lewdly as he held two girls in his giant palm. His indecent stare caused Denali to fold back and whimper like a scared puppy.


    The young man could not help but feel enraptured by Denali. She was, after all, the most beautiful one among all the women and there was nothing a perverted, but also skilled cultivator like him wanted more than a delicate beauty.


    There was no denying that he was strong. The huge palm of concentrated vital energy he had conjured was proof enough. Denali was merely at the preliminary level of the Earth Realm and she was doomed the moment the young man set his eyes on her. The palm he conjured was an oppressive, paralyzing force that wrapped around her, suppressing her movements to the point that all she could do was scream.


    ''''Martial skill of ice? Ha, that''s no big deal.''''


    Austin muttered to himself as he watched Denali struggling against the energy that bound her in place.


    The paralyzing ice attack may work against the girls but it should be nothing for someone like Austin.


    Had the young man displayed any other martial skill, then he might''ve been more cautious, but the martial skill of ice? It was laughable. Nobody could be more confident tha


    of force.


    But force alone was not enough to bring down a cultivator at the same level, so, besides that, he also used vital energy force to make the strike more powerful.


    All it took was a second.


    As he raised his golden fist, Austin struck down.


    And as he did, a bright, golden flash of light blinded anyone who could have been watching.


    BANG!


    The huge palm of concentrated vital energy exploded the moment Austin brought down his fist.


    The perverted young man, too shocked by the sudden turn of events, failed to notice Austin who hurriedly took the girls just as the palm holding them exploded.


    The poor, poor girls looked scared out of their wits. They were pale, had difficulty breathing, and were constantly clutching at their chests just to ease up their tension.


    It took quite a while for the two to calm down but once they did, they immediately showed their gratitude by relentlessly bowing to Austin and mumbling about how they owe their lives to a hero such as him.


    ''''What?'''' Everyone present was rendered speechless, stunned at everything that just happened.


    ''''Oh my god! So you are the alleged strong cultivator of Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom! Seriously? Look at you, such a loser. How dare you be so rampant in front of me?

 Chapter 519 It Was Impossible! (Part Two)

    Do you remember your disciple? He was worse than crap! All it took from me was a single pound to kill him.


    Oh? Why the long face? You look mad. Are you not happy?


    Hey, maybe you''ll be happy if I send you to your disciple to keep him company!''''


    The jeers pushed Austin to the brink of losing his cool. Now, with his body practically overflowing with powerful energy, he was truly on the edge.


    Licking his lips, Austin''s eyes burned with wrath while his hands itched for violence. Using his anger as a weapon, he rushed forward.


    ''''What? No! It is impossible!''''


    Words uttered as the two, strong cultivators'' strikes were easily absorbed by Austin.


    With the force of their attacks, Austin should''ve been on the ground screaming in pain but he continued flying all over the place. For the first time since the start of the fight, they felt fear.


    ''''D-Damn it! H-How dare you confront us!'''' they stuttered. ''''You''re going to pay for this!''''


    But it seemed it was the perverted young man that would be paying this time around.


    Of course, he did not know that, so he stupidly flew towards Austin, not knowing he was soon to meet his doom, ''''Be careful! That guy''s at Sky Realm!''''


    One of the men of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom warned.


    They had already surmised that Austin''s cultivation status had to be at least at the medium level of Sky Realm since he was able to crush the huge palm of vital energy so easily.


    For those proclaimed geniuses of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, Austin''s display of strength was akin to a miracle. How can a young man from such a remote and small country reach Vital Energy Sky Realm? It was unthinkable and preposterous.


    ''''It doesn''t matter even though he''s at Sky Realm! He is merely an ant. He made me mad and now he has to get crushed!''''


    s face to blanch. With all the big talk he was dropping earlier, this was surely not something he expected.


    Just as he was beginning to think that this might''ve been a huge mistake on his part, Austin suddenly appeared right next to him.


    It happened so fast, he swore he wasn''t even finished blinking when Austin suddenly appeared in front of him.


    At that time, his brain still hadn''t completely caught up with everything that had happened. He was still in denial, still trying to come up with excuses as to how Austin was able to completely obliterate his dragons so easily.


    No. No, it just couldn''t be. Maybe his eyes were wrong and what he saw was also wrong? There was no way his nine dragons could''ve been slain mercilessly like that.


    ''''Y-You!'''' he screamed, stumbling backward when Austin appeared right in front of him. First he was shocked, and then scared, and then furious, ''''You! Why don''t you just go to hell?!''''


    Austin looked terrifying: his face was covered in blood while his eyes blazed red in fury.


    He stared blankly at the young man and then raised his fist, ''''No... no... NO!'''' the young man screamed as Austin struck him down with thirty-thousand pounds of great force.

 Chapter 520 Kill Them All

    The young man in white clothes didn''t expect that Austin would break his unique skill, Ice Dragon Eradication in one blow.


    With this move, he had killed several famous warriors in the Sky Realm in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. He had thought that even if he could not kill Austin, it would be enough to make Austin struggle with striking back.


    So, when Austin reached him at supernatural speed, he realized what had happened and was horrified.


    With his strength, he could have battled Austin. However, he had underestimated Austin from the very beginning. He had been so careless that Austin had gotten close to him in an instant.


    "Shit! But it''s not that easy to kill me."


    Seeing that Austin''s air splitting great force fist was headed for him, the man in white roared.


    He opened his hands, and all the cold air and snow around his body were absorbed in an instant. Within the blink of an eye, his body was encased in three thick layers of solid ice.


    His body looked like a statue of ice and snow or a person wrapped in amber. The sparkling light of the snow drifted between the layers of ice, sacred and inviolable.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    The next moment, with thirty thousand pounds of force and lightning-fast speed, Austin punched the ice cocoon.


    However, what surprised Austin was that his air splitting fist did not leave a mark on the ice cocoon.


    It certainly did not break through the ice and kill his enemy.


    "Shit! What a hard ice shield," Austin could not help but exclaim.


    "Little boy, your physical strength is good, but it is not enough to break my Real Ice Armor!"


    Well, Austin had to admit that there was some truth in the man''s words. It seemed that thirty thousand pounds of force was a threat to warriors who were in the Mysterious Realm, but to warriors who were in the Sky Realm, it was insufficient.


    So Austin stopped his attack and smiled coldly.


    "Oh, really? You believe I can''t kill you?" he scoffed.


    Austin summoned both swords of vital energy and held them in his hands.


    The swords burned with a golden flame. He swung the swords at the man in white.


    This time, the power of the Scorching Evil Fire in Austin''s body burned a large amount of its vital energy. A beam of horribly high flame poured out from the swords and formed a thick layer of fire.


    It seemed that the two vital energy swords had turned into two fire swords.


    Looking at the two mysterious fire swords in Austin''s hands, the young man in white felt a sense of danger deep in his heart. He desperately pushed his body in a hurry, trying to dodge.


    However, Austin was already in front of him. He couldn''t escape.


    "Hiss!"


    The man in white was horrified when Austin''s vital energy swords pierced through t


    he two fists passed, the air collapsed. The scene became even more chaotic as the air exploded like a series of loud firecrackers. A rising mushroom cloud could be seen.


    "Bang!"


    The first to bear the brunt was a master in the Sky Realm from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. He could hardly breathe as he was punched to pieces. There was no room for resistance and struggle.


    Then the evil ape bent its legs slightly as it prepared to jump. Its limbs looked like stumps of a towering tree.


    Then, like a flying steel chariot, it rushed toward the sky.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    With three punches, the sky in the valley tore and collapsed. The three masters in the Sky Realm from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, were hammered to death. Their blood and bones flew toward the sky, before scattering on the ground like gravel!


    "Oh, what is this? What kind of monster is this?"


    "Run!"


    The remaining masters in the Sky Realm from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom were horrified and let out a heart-wrenching cry of desperation.


    The ancient evil ape was so terrifying that they had no chance of fighting back. Only one side was slaughtered!


    However, they could not escape the evil ape.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The warriors in the Sky Realm from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, who were pretentious and aloof, were blown up. In the valley, above the sky, there was a burst of bloody sparks like fireworks. It was the end of their life. The last glory that came out before it fell into the abyss.


    When the last warrior from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom was slain, Austin put the ancient evil ape back into his beast-subduing bag.


    Finally, as the flesh and bone residue from the warriors from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom was scattered on the ground, the whole land was dyed red. Silence filled the valley.

 Chapter 521 Leaving The Mysterious Nether World

    Despite their mighty cultivation base of the Sky Realm, all of the cultivators from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom had been killed by Austin. Only the corpse of the man in white remained intact. The rest of them were all smashed into minced meat.


    "This...is unbelievable..." Dewey murmured. He and his companions were the first to come back to their senses.


    After all, Austin had kept them safe all this time, and the fight didn''t involve them at all.


    "Austin... These people... from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom...were...all killed..." Dewey stuttered. He was too shocked to utter a complete sentence. His eyes were as wide as saucers, and he stared at the bloody carnage of flesh and gore scattered on the ground.


    The metallic tang of blood made him gag and he wanted to vomit, even though he was usually a strong-minded person.


    Even Austin himself couldn''t help but swallow heavily when he saw the havoc around him. He hadn''t expected the battle to end so swiftly or in this grotesque massacre.


    ''Wow, this is the power of the evil ape.


    It''s so strong!'' he thought.


    ''If I had gone to pick the soul-recovering fruits without the Flame Emperor''s Beast-subduing Skill in my possession, I guess I too would have been killed like these cultivators from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.''


    Thinking of it, Austin was grateful for his luck.


    "Okay. Let''s leave this place now," he said with a brave, but tight smile as he turned to the people behind him.


    As always, he appeared calm, as if he had not just caused the destruction of nine cultivators from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    "Austin..." Dewey stammered.


    He licked his lips and regained a little composure. Finally, he was able to speak as usual.


    "Austin, you''re awesome! These people were invincible in my eyes, yet you effortlessly wiped them out. Austin, I can''t admire you more..." Dewey went on and on without stopping. Suddenly, he realized something.


    "Oh, by the way, what kind of monster was it?"


    he asked curiously with his eyes locked reverently upon Austin''s face, as he was dying to hear the answer.


    Upon hearing that, Maria, Denali, Iris, and Anna all turned to look at Austin, also waiting for his reply.


    They had been present the whole time while Austin was fighting against the people from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. They had seen with their own eyes how Austin had unleashed the horrible monster.


    "Ahem! Guys, don''t act like groupies."


    Their keen, awed eyes and curious expressions amused Austin. He shook his head with profound resignation. Patting the dust off his clothes, he prepared to leave.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Let''s go. If you don''t want to leave, then stay," he said before he turned to leave the valley.


    "Austin, come on, we''re all friends. Just tell us about the monster."


    Dewey didn''t want to give up. Carefully minding his step over the bodily remains, he hurriedly trotted after Austin.


    Maria, Iris, and Anna also followed in their wake.


    Denali turned to look at her companion, who was still unconscious.


    Biting her lips, she made up her mind and ran after them. Far better to be safely at Austin''s side than left behind on the battlefield. ...


    In the valley, two people had kept their cool during the confrontation��Graham and Bruce.


    When Austin had started to combat the cultivators from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, Bruce and Graham had taken the chance to flee to the edge of the valley.


    They had planned to escape from the valley once the sit


    ago.


    Soon, the cultivators from the Violet Orchid Empire would be transferred back to the Prime Martial World.


    Their explorations of the Mysterious Nether World would soon come to an end.


    Before Austin had departed, Angus had gifted him with many level 7 and level 8 medicinal materials.


    With nothing else to be gained from staying, Austin then journeyed to the river which flowed next to the lake where he had found the soul-recovering fruits. Two groups of people had already arrived.


    One was the group of imperial members led by Bruce and Graham. The other was the nine mysterious men from the Ghost Sect.


    When these two groups arrived at the river, they saw more than ten lilac colored sunflower-like plants. The fruits of the plants had already been harvested, however, and the cultivators'' faces turned as dark as ink.


    Obviously, someone had beaten them there and had already taken possession of the soul-recovering fruits.


    Somehow, they all suspected Austin of this crime. Their gut feelings told them that these soul-recovering fruits had all been picked by him.


    They gnashed their teeth in anger, but could do nothing.


    After the gruesome manner in which the nine cultivators from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom had been killed, Wilson, Leo, and their companions didn''t dare to antagonize Austin again.


    Wilson, Leo, Garret, Caden, Symon, and the others had all witnessed the deaths of the cultivators from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. They finally realized that they couldn''t hold a candle to Austin. Even though they had some trump cards, they also knew that they were ill equipped to defeat him.


    Finally, the time to leave the Mysterious Nether World arrived.


    All the cultivators were prepared to be transferred.


    Without warning, all of them were illuminated by streaks of mysterious light coming down from the sky.


    Then their heads became dizzy and it felt as if the sky and earth were spinning madly around.


    After a disorientating moment, they opened their eyes again, and they were already standing on a giant square. All of the cultivators from the Violet Orchid Empire were there.


    Everyone was familiar with the square��it was located at the imperial garden of the Violet Orchid Empire.


    "Ah! Finally, we''re back!"


    They laughed and cheered happily upon realizing that they were home.

 Chapter 522 The Wait Begins

    In the imperial palace, a sea of people had collected at the huge square of the garden. Thrilled, they stood there, waiting eagerly.


    It was the day when the cultivators would come back from the Mysterious Nether World. The representatives of the five biggest sects and other small sects whose disciples had broken into the top 50 in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games were present. They were anxious to see what the outcome would be.


    Even the leaders of the five biggest sects had shown up. Their presence marked the importance of the day.


    There was a stage on the east side of the square, and the emperor was seated on it. He was in a pleasant mood, yet there was a little nervousness and excitement in him.


    The person standing at the left of the emperor was an elder dressed in a robe with the pattern of mountains and rivers on it, while an armed middle-aged man stood on the emperor''s right. The former was Randy, the Hand and the latter was Lord Protector General. Both of them were the most senior officers and the most powerful people, after the emperor.


    Besides the emperor, the Hand and the Lord Protector General, the leaders of the five biggest sects also sat on the stage. Being the sect leaders, each of them also enjoyed a high status in the Violet Orchid Empire.


    The five sect leaders whispered to each other, eager and thrilled to know the outcome.


    The topic of their conversation was about the outstanding disciples who had entered the Mysterious Nether World. Each one believed their disciples were better than the rest.


    "Davis, as far as I can tell, Leo Lv from your sect seems to have the highest cultivation base among the cultivators who entered the Mysterious Nether World. I bet he must have a lot of harvests this time," the leader of the Bloody Hero Gang said with a smile.


    He shared good terms with the leader of the Peripatetic Sect. That was the reason why he praised Leo. Besides, Leo was one of the best cultivators among the young generation of Violet Orchid Empire. After all, he had reached the medium stage of the Mysterious Realm.


    Davis laughed and responded, "He caught my attention when he was a kid. He is smart and has exceptional talent in martial arts.


    Apart from him, more than ten principal disciples of mine have also entered the Mysterious Nether World. I''m sure they''ll not disappoint me.


    In fact, Caden from your sect is also strong. Although he is not as good as Leo, he is also one of the elite cultivators of our kingdom. I bet he''ll not let you down."


    When he spoke of Leo, his mood lit up. He touched his long beard, with pleasure and pride written all over his face.


    Suddenly it occurred to him that Austin had taken the first place in the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games. As a result, Leo won the second prize. This had kept troubling Davis.


    At the thought of Austin, he couldn''t help but catch a glimpse of Theon


    that the grand prince will sit on the throne with the help of those two cultivators who are at the preliminary stage of the Sky Realm.'' Their minds were filled with such thoughts.


    "Cheer up, guys! After I become the emperor, I will treat you well, as long as you are loyal to me!"


    Imagining his glory and tenure as the emperor, the grand prince burst into laughter.


    "One more thing. There''s no need to wait for the cultivator named Austin who lived at your residence," he said looking at the youngest prince. "I ordered Graham, Bruce and Leo to execute him in the Mysterious Nether World. He must have been killed by now. He deserved to die after he dared to embarrass me at my wedding ceremony. He surely had it coming."


    A satisfied smile appeared on his face as he mentioned Austin and announced about his destruction.


    The face of the youngest prince turned pale. He had thought highly of Austin and expected him to help him take the throne. His hopes had grown more since Austin had won the championship of the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games.


    But now he was informed that two masters of the Sky Realm had been asked to eliminate Austin in the Mysterious Nether World. Although Austin was a talented cultivator, he didn''t think he could be a match for two masters of the Sky Realm.


    ''Perhaps Austin got killed by Bruce and Graham, '' he thought, feeling dismayed.


    .. .


    The crowd was abuzz with discussion as they waited at the square.


    Out of the blue, an old eunuch strode onto the stage where the emperor was seated.


    "Your Highness, the entrance to the Mysterious Nether World is going to open. Our elites will come back home soon," the eunuch said deferentially.


    Although his voice wasn''t loud, the whole square became quiet instantly. Silence prevailed as all waited holding their breath.


    Everyone present there had their eyes focused on the altar waiting eagerly to see those who would emerge out.

 Chapter 523 A Rich Harvest In The Mysterious Nether World

    A moment later, an invisible force formed a huge gap above the altar, from which a colorful, dazzling light suddenly burst out!


    Then, a thick column of light dropped from the gap, slamming onto the altar. All of a sudden, several figures fell down the column.


    These were the young cultivators from the Violet Orchid Empire, who had entered the Mysterious Nether World.


    Although a hundred people had entered the Mysterious Nether World, only about forty appeared on the altar.


    That meant around sixty cultivators had died in the Mysterious Nether World!


    After the thick column of light dissipated and the huge gap closed, the young survivals jumped off from the altar and began to search for their masters, elders, sect-mates, relatives or friends among the crowd that had gathered to meet them.


    "Dad!"


    Dewey abruptly shouted from beside Austin, as he had found his father. He then turned into a round meatball and rolled toward a corner of the square.


    In that direction stood a middle-aged man who was even fatter than Dewey. His fat head, huge face, and oversized belly made him look like a ball.


    Austin couldn''t help but laugh. It seemed that this middle-aged fat man was Dewey''s father. The apple did not fall far from the tree. Dewey was a copy of his father!


    "Austin, the elders of our sect are over there. We should greet them."


    Iris and Anna said to Austin.


    "Okay, go ahead."


    Austin nodded at them. Then, the two girls held hands, jumped off the altar, and ran toward the middle-aged Taoist nuns.


    "Senior Sister, look! The Sect Leader, Theon, is headed our way!"


    Once the leaders of the five major sects saw that the young cultivators were walking toward them, they dismounted from the spectator''s platform to greet their disciples.


    "Austin, I''ve located my master as well."


    Denali quickly said to Austin, before moving toward Theon with her senior sisters and other Sun Sect disciples.


    "Ha-ha. God bless! You''ve returned!"


    Theon rushed toward his disciples, excitedly. After he checked each one, he was even more delighted.


    Nine young disciples from Sun Sect had entered the Mysterious Nether Wo


    cted.


    Iris and Anna grinned as they unveiled their cache.


    "Iris, Anna! Your trip to the Mysterious Nether World has been fruitful. Besides the hundreds of fire spirit stones, you earned grade six and grade seven elixirs, books of grade five and grade six martial arts skill, and thousands of vital energy crystals. These are enough to improve the strength of our Pure Dream Convent significantly. This is outstanding!"


    A middle-aged Taoist nun praised Iris and Anna. Her voice trembled as she spoke with the effort to suppress the ecstasy she felt.


    The four sect leaders of the Peripatetic Sect, the Flaming Sun Valley, the Bloody Hero Gang, and the Joy Gang were searching for their disciples among the young cultivators that had returned.


    "Caden, over here!"


    The leader of the Bloody Hero Gang called to Caden the moment he saw Caden.


    The young boy immediately walked toward him.


    "God bless, Caden, you''ve returned! Uh... What happened to other disciples? Were they not with you? Where are they?"


    The expression on the Bloody Hero Gang leader''s face changed in the next instant. He glanced at the returning young cultivators. Confusion shone in his eyes.


    "Caden... Where are the other principal disciples of the sect? Why are you the only one here?"


    "Sect Leader, you don''t need to search anymore. The other brothers didn''t survive!"


    "What?! They all died?! Only you survived?


    What the hell happened?!"

 Chapter 524 Angry Sect Leaders

    Blaring voices, in apparent outrage, filled in the entire area. Everyone was utterly surprised to hear the reports of those who came back alive.


    "What?! Wilson, you mean you''re the only disciple of our Blood Wolf Team who came out alive? What happened?" an old man in red, with white hair and beard, roared.


    The others immediately recognized that he was the Blood Wolf Ancestor-�Cthe leader of the Blood Wolf Team.


    "What?! Garret, there were a dozen disciples of our Flaming Sun Valley when you left, and now you''re the only one back?"


    the head of the Flaming Sun Valley shouted in surprise.


    "Leo, our Peripatetic Sect had only a dozen principal disciples left. They were all killed except for the two of you?! I can''t believe this!"


    The utter surprise and outcries attracted other people''s attention.


    Before that, no one had noticed that among the young cultivators who had returned from the Mysterious Nether World, only one or two survived from each sect.


    Among the young cultivators who came out alive from the Mysterious Nether World, only one was from the Bloody Hero Gang, one from the Flaming Sun Valley, two from the Peripatetic Sect, and one from the Blood Wolf Team!


    This time, those sects had severely suffered a significant loss of principal disciples.


    The Sect Leaders of the Bloody Hero Gang, Flaming Sun Valley, Peripatetic Sect, and the Blood Wolf Ancestor of the Blood Wolf Team were all shivering in total anger.


    "Tell me what happened!"


    they ordered in unison, furiously eager to hear the anecdotes of the survivors.


    "Sir, except for a few principal disciples of our Bloody Hero Gang who died while recklessly searching for treasures in the Mysterious Nether World, the rest were all killed by Austin!"


    Caden cautiously answered to his extremely furious leader.


    "Sir, all of our disciples who died in the Mysterious Nether World, were killed by Austin!"


    Garret told the head of the Flaming Sun Valley.


    "Sir, our men were all killed by Austin in the Mysterious Nether World!"


    Wilson, gritting his teeth, replied to the Blood Wolf Ancestor.


    "Sir, half of the principal disciples of our sect who entered the Mysterious Nether World were killed by Austin!"


    Leo, also with a guarded tone, reported to the head of the Peripatetic Sect.


    ''What?


    Almost all the principal disciples of these sects were killed by Austin?''


    The crowd was stunned to hear the outrageous accounts of the survivors.


    "Austin, you bastard! You''re dead!"


    All the leaders of the sects yelled in resentment when they saw a slim young man jumping off the altar.


    It was no other than Austin, the last one to return, alive too.


    ''Oh? It seems that the Sect Leaders of the four sects have already known that their disciples were killed by me, ''


    Austin thought as he looked at the extremely enraged Sect Leaders. A sneer crept out of his lips as if the adverse attention of the influential leaders was nothing to him.


    When he fought


    such a vicious killer!"


    the head of the Bloody Hero Gang said coldly, threatening Denali with his vicious eyes.


    "Theon, your disciple is so unruly!"


    the head of the Flaming Sun Valley complained to the Sect Leader of the Sun Sect.


    "Ha! This disciple of our sect is very honest. I don''t think she would ever lie."


    Theon just laughed slightly. As Denali had taken back a lot of treasures and cultivation manuals from the Mysterious Nether World, Theon was excited and suddenly amused with Denali.


    Furthermore, Denali had told him that the treasures and manuals were all given by Austin, which impressed him even more.


    Theon had always been fascinated with Austin, and he had felt very sorry when Austin left Sun Sect. So this time, he stood on Austin''s side without any hesitation.


    "Theon, what do you mean?"


    the leaders of the four sects asked in an outright frenzy. They turned even more furious when they heard what he said.


    "Ha-ha-ha! Stop arguing! If you want to avenge the stupid disciples of your sects, you better come at me.


    I don''t want to waste my time arguing with you!"


    Austin remarked, even more arrogantly.


    "How dare you! Go to hell!"


    The head of the Blood Wolf Team couldn''t wait anymore. In a blink of an eye, he charged at Austin. He waved his right hand, and a robust vital energy force gushed out from his body and transformed into a grim-looking wolf head. It rushed towards Austin''s head with its mouth widely opened.


    "Hmph!"


    Austin snorted, showing no fear.


    He threw a punch which forced the wolf head to retreat back. Even its color dimmed and turned darker.


    Then Austin reached out his right hand, and a vital energy sword with light golden flames materialized in his palm.


    He waved the sword and thrust it toward the wolf head.


    With a loud bang, the wolf head exploded. It turned into vital energy sparks and soon disappeared in the air. The scene�C�Cthe instant defeat of the wolf head�C�Cleft everyone speechless.

 Chapter 525 Burning Blood Wolf Ancestor

    After quickly breaking the wolf''s head, the vital-energy sword in Austin''s hand turned into a flaming sword radiance and shot towards the Blood Wolf Ancestor, carrying immense momentum and destroying everything in its wake.


    Instead of trying something fancy, Austin had launched the attack directly this time, without using any superior sword skills. As a result, a thread of Spiritual Sword Aura that was condensed by level one sword intent had attached itself to the vital-energy sword.


    With time, Austin''s understanding of swordsmanship had deepened, and with it, the strength of his Spiritual Sword Aura had also improved. This naturally meant that the strength of the Flame Swordsmanship was enhanced.


    Flame Swordsmanship was a special martial arts skill which allowed a cultivator to convert his vital energy into a sword which could then be used to attack his opponents.


    Since Austin had condensed his vital energy and was now at the Sky Realm, the sword he threw was so powerful that it could have been compared to supreme swordsmanship. Like an unstoppable demon, it rushed towards the Blood Wolf Ancestor with a powerful aura.


    When Austin''s swordsmanship had been at the stage of sword intent, the sword attack he''d executed had radiated a few thousand beams of colorful light and dazzled everyone.


    However, for some reason, at the level of sword potential, the sword attack he used felt flat compared to his previous sword attack. Those former colorful beams had completely filled the sky. This one did not.


    But it did give people a different sense of his talents. The higher grade attack he executed felt much more natural, mighty and full of energy. After reaching the extremities of splendor, it recovered its original simplicity, which followed the developmental law of things.


    The strength of his sword potential, seemingly flat, was much higher than that of his sword intent.


    Seeing that Austin had easily broken his wolf head by a single punch, the Blood Wolf Ancestor was astonished. The next moment, he saw a weird, long, flaming sword fly towards him with an incredible speed and a threatening sword aura. As soon as it reached near him, its power blocked the space around him.


    He was scared out of his wits now. After feeling the s


    t patted his shoulder continuously with his left hand. However, after trying a little, his left hand also started burning.


    "Help!"


    With his situation so dire, the Blood Wolf Ancestor forgot his dignity and screamed in fear. He knew that the weird fire was definitely going to burn him to ashes if no one put it out.


    Seeing the Blood Wolf Ancestor suffer from this eerie, fierce fire, Wilson, and the other members of Blood Wolf Team were worried witless but they could do nothing to extinguish it.


    A member of his team tried to extinguish the fire with his hand, but after patting the wound several times, his hands also started to burn. His strength was much inferior to the Blood Wolf Ancestor and therefore, within moments, his right hand was burnt to dusty bones. At this crucial moment, he took out his blade and cut his right hand off from his wrist, hoping to stop the fire from spreading over and completely burning him.


    Once this happened, the rest of the people were even more frightened and did not dare try to save the Blood Wolf Ancestor.


    They looked at his burnt-to-dust shoulder dumbfounded, and their eyes were filled with dread as they turned their gazes towards Austin.


    Just then, a figure ran over and with a wave of his sleeve, a blast of powerful vital energy hit the Blood Wolf Ancestor''s right shoulder. He was forced backwards more than ten meters before he could stand steadily. Then he became extremely excited, because the blast had somehow extinguished the fire on his body.

 Chapter 526 Become Famous Due To A Fight

    It was the emperor who had come to the Blood Wolf Ancestor''s rescue. He was the one who had put out the fire on the poor man. To be frank, even he was astonished at the result. Staring at Austin in surprise, he spoke on the Blood Wolf Ancestor''s behalf, "You''re really an amazing young man, Austin. You managed to even defeat this guy. That''s very impressive indeed.


    However, today is a big day. Can you let him go for my sake?"


    Upon watching the emperor make the flames vanish in a second, Austin was in awe of him now. ''He is at the premium stage of Sky Realm. Of course his battle force is overwhelming.


    The flames I hit the Ancestor were a combination of the power of Scorching Evil Fire and the golden vital energy from my body. They were supposed to be formidable and impossible to put out. I know that cultivators who haven''t reached the Mysterious Realm can''t make them disappear. Even a cultivator of the Sky Realm can''t get rid of them immediately.


    But the emperor put them out with only a flick of his wrist. It means that he is really powerful and I can''t knock him down with my sword of vital energy, '' he mused.


    "Your Highness, since you are ordering me to do so, I will surely let him go.


    However, if he keeps bugging me, I''ll not spare his life and I hope you will not hold me responsible for that."


    Austin responded casually.


    To be frank, he hadn''t found much delight in defeating the Blood Wolf Ancestor. After all, he had reached the medium stage of Sky Realm, while his opponent had only been at the premium stage of the Mysterious Realm. If he couldn''t have taken him in the fight, he would have been ashamed of himself.


    "He will not bother you, I believe," the emperor replied with a slight smile.


    At this point, the Blood Wolf Ancestor''s face was pale and bloodless. And as for his right arm, only some charred, black bones could be seen. He looked more like a pathetic old man than a strong cultivator.


    He couldn''t pose a threat to Austin in this condition. In fact, he was in no condition to fight anyone now. Besides, he had learnt about the young man''s strength and was in awe of him now. He was aware that he wasn''t worthy of being Austin''s opponent.


    Wilson also knew about Austin''s real strength from his encounter with the la


    rong masters of martial arts didn''t care about such empty titles.


    "I was not that lucky. I just got a few secret manuals," Austin responded.


    He wasn''t going to tell the emperor what he had gone through in the Mysterious Nether World.


    "Your Majesty, I am worn out after a month''s journey. I would like to take my leave and get some rest now," he continued.


    He had no intention of having any further conversation with the emperor because he wasn''t sure whether the latter was his friend or foe.


    "Fine. You may leave and get some rest."


    The emperor agreed.


    Austin bowed to him, turned around, and walked away towards his palace.


    "Hi, Austin!"


    A female voice resounded from behind him. The maid who had called him out quickened her pace to keep up with Austin.


    "Why are you following me? I advise you to join your sect leader," Austin said.


    The maid was Denali.


    "My sect leader asked me to thank you for giving me those treasures," Denali explained.


    "There is no need for that.


    I presented those things to you because we are old acquaintance," Austin replied with a slight smile.


    He was quite fond of her as a friend. Under that serious circumstance, she had had the guts to speak in his favor. If some other disciple had been in her shoes, he or she would have been too terrified to say anything in front of the leaders of the four sects.


    "Well, you''d better go back to your sect leader and companions," Austin urged her.


    He had no place for yet another maid in his life.

 Chapter 527 Bickering

    Austin felt kindly disposed towards Theon, as the latter had taken sides with him and even stood up against the Flaming Sun Valley, Peripatetic Sect, Bloody Hero Gang, and Blood Wolf Team. As a result, Austin showed him great respect.


    "Okay," said Denali.


    She bade Austin goodbye and returned to Theon.


    Austin sauntered forward, about to leave the square.


    Dewey, Maria, Iris, and Anna didn''t follow after Austin; their families were here, and they wanted to spend more time with them.


    "Austin, I didn''t expect you to return safe and sound. You are indeed much more powerful than before. Congratulations!"


    As Austin reached the edge of the square, a group of people approached him.


    The head of them was Prince Reuben.


    Since the young cultivators'' return from the Mysterious Nether World, the ten princes had immediately instructed their men to make contact with those cultivators working for them.


    After all, whether or not these cultivators had found the soul-recovering fruit was the ten princes'' foremost concern.


    The ten princes had then asked each of the cultivators about the soul-recovering fruit one after another, but to their disappointment, no one had retrieved any soul-recovering fruit.


    The grand prince had been full of bright hope at the very beginning. He had eagerly asked the cultivators working for him about the soul-recovering fruit one after another, including Graham, Bruce and their men. But their answers proved so disappointing.


    Eventually, all the princes became disappointed as they deduced that none of the cultivators had brought back any soul-recovering fruit from the Mysterious Nether World.


    Although Graham and Bruce was at the Sky Realm, and was the strongest among the cultivators, they had failed too. The ten princes didn''t believe that the rest of the cultivators could have claimed the soul-recovering fruit.


    Now that it seemed that no one had successfully brought back the soul-recovering fruit, the competition between the ten princes had drawn to a stalemate. They would have to battle each other in another way next time.


    The grand prince had thoug


    ince Reuben retorted before Austin could say something.


    "Hah! I have to admit that this time, the competition didn''t go as I expected. Bruce and Graham failed to retrieve the soul-recovering fruit from the Mysterious Nether World.


    But soon, our father will hold yet another competition to decide who will be the crown prince.


    I believe that with my resources and connections, none of you can seize the position from me.


    You know what? I''ve also won half of the dukes and high ministers over to my side.


    Brothers, I hope you all have a clear estimation of yourselves. You can''t take me on. So stop fighting against me.


    If you surrender to me now, I will spare your lives. If you don''t, then I''m sorry, but I won''t spare any of you once I become the emperor," the grand prince threatened in an arrogant tone.


    Upon hearing that, Austin flashed a scornful smile.


    "Ahem! Your Highness, I forgot to tell you something," Austin said to Prince Reuben.


    "I picked three fruits while I was in the Mysterious Nether World. They sort of look like the soul-recovering fruits. Your Highness, would you please check if they are soul-recovering fruits?"


    He stretched out his hand, on which rested three black and white fruits with a strong fruity flavor.


    All the princes turned to look at the fruits on Austin''s hand. They stood transfixed as if they were frozen. Their eyes widened, and their mouths gaped.

 Chapter 528 Fulfilled The Task

    Austin took out three black and white fruits and handed them to Prince Reuben.


    All the other princes, who were just standing close, instantly shifted their gazes to Austin as soon as they heard about the Soul-recovering Fruit.


    Shock flooded their faces when they caught sight of the fruits on Austin''s palm. Their eyes were all wide open and their mouth gaped in disbelief.


    It was the Prince Reuben who recovered first. He looked dull and lifeless just minutes ago. However, his mood changed after realizing what happened. He was suddenly thrilled and couldn''t even hold his excitement well! Even his chest began to heave heavily as his breath quickened.


    "T-The Soul- recovering fruit... Y-you... Austin... You are... You... You are so awesome! Goodness! Are these Are these really the Soul-recovering fruits!" stuttered Prince Reuben as he was overwhelmed with joy.


    He still couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He then looked at the old man beside him and exclaimed, "Milton, look at what we have here!" Looking at the old man, Austin could tell that he was at the premium stage of Mysterious Realm.


    It was possible that he was a master who came from the underground world and worked for Prince Reuben.


    "The fruits are authentic, Your Highness. They contain powerful spiritual energy coming from heaven and earth. They can''t be fake. These are indeed the soul-recovering fruits!"


    Milton''s shock was clear on his face. Clearly, it seemed that this was his first time seeing such a rare and precious treasure too.


    "Ha! Oh boy! Austin, you are unbelievable!


    I can''t believe that you really brought the soul-recovering fruits!


    This is such a big surprise! How could you be this naughty? You didn''t even tell me about this until now!


    You gave me no clue! Ha-ha!" Prince Reuben roared with laughter.


    Having confirmed that everything was real before his eyes, he was glowing with happiness as his laughter echoed in that place. He was even teary with joy!


    "Soul-recovering fruits!


    How could it be you who got them? You are nothing but a hateful bastard!"


    The grand prince''s face grew furious as he came out of shock and realized what was happening. He was suddenly turning purple with rage as he glared at Austin. This turn of event was like a slap on his face.


    He was more than sure earlier that he was the one who would win the throne. He was even boasting about it. However, Austin came in with the soul-recovering fruit! How dare this man shame him!


    The situation made the grand prince so upset that he let out a bloodcurdling cry. His eyes were bloodshot when he shot Austin with disdain. He was even worse than a gambler who lost all his money.


    "This is impossible! You are not even qualified to have the soul-recovering fruits, Austin! They are mine!"


    the grand prince said. He was already losing his mind. Suddenly, he rushed towards Austin like a hawk that pounced on its prey. He clawed


    th one wave of his hand, he dashed to the queen''s palace.


    Prince Reuben felt overjoyed at the emperor''s praise. He was so carried away with his achievement and felt light-headed. He almost jumped and laughed out in joy!


    It was just that he still needed to behave in the presence of the emperor that he controlled himself. Thus, he looked rather composed as he followed the emperor behind.


    "Your Majesty, I believe that my mother will recover from the illness as soon as Doctor Hua gets the soul-recovering fruits and refines the pill."


    Prince Reuben didn''t waste a chance to impress the emperor.


    "Ha! Of course, she will! Her illness can only be cured by the soul-recovering pill in the first place.


    You have made an outstanding contribution to this, Reuben. You have done a great job!"


    praised the elated emperor.


    "It is my honor and my duty, Your Majesty," responded Prince Reuben immediately.


    The other nine princes were all dejected as they watched Prince Reuben win the favor of their father.


    The grand prince looked worst among them. He had worked so hard for the past few years just to get the throne. He had recruited people to form cliques and actions. He had built his networks by his own effort. He even gathered a large group of masters from the underground world of martial arts.


    All his efforts went in vain in the end. It was still Prince Reuben who got the upper hand. It wasn''t even hard to see that Prince Reuben would be the next emperor.


    That was a heavy blow against his ego. He couldn''t just accept all these things easily. He stood there dumbly as his eyes lost their luster. He then muttered to himself insanely, "How could it be possible? It should have been me! I''m the rightful one to get the throne.


    Austin!


    You ruined all!"


    The grand prince''s expression suddenly turned murderous. He firmly gazed at the direction where Austin fled and then screamed, "Austin, I swear that I will make you pay!"

 Chapter 529 Trouble Stirs In Austins Palace

    After leaving the square, Austin headed straight to the Royal Palace where a large number of palaces were located.


    Austin''s palace was located in that area too. Since he had been away from home for a long time, he went straight to his palace.


    As he approached his residence, he found over twenty men near the closed door. Some of them kicked the door aggressively shouting, some spitted on the door and some even threw stones into the yard.


    ''What''s going on in there? They are not my men.


    Who dared to send them to stir up trouble in my palace?'' he wondered.


    Austin stood still and kept observing the mob. They acted in a bossy, rude manner.


    The door opened, and out came a middle-aged man, followed by dozens of guards.


    The man who took the lead was Mike. Before Austin had entered the Mysterious Nether World, he had asked him to take charge of his palace.


    "Guys, what''s your business here?" Mike inquired with a little frown.


    His voice was full of caution as if he was afraid of those people.


    Austin was baffled. ''All those guys are at the eighth or ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm except one of them who is at preliminary stage of Earth Realm. Mike is a cultivator of the Earth Realm. Why is he behaving like this?''


    "Hmm. How dare you ask us? Send your men to clean up our master''s yard. From now, you will assign servants to tidy our master''s palace. And you will also send a dozen maids to serve our master," the guard at the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm spoke in a domineering manner.


    It looked like he was the leader of those people.


    "What? But I already sent people to do the cleaning this morning."


    There was exasperation and resignation in Mike''s voice.


    "Our master, Soren, said that your men need to come over there to do the cleaning twice in a day��in the morning and in the evening��from today onwards.


    Besides, you need to pay us five thousand vital energy crystals daily instead of a thousand from now," the guard continued scornfully.


    "Five thousand vital energy crystals every day!


    You''re going too far. We''ve already paid you a thousand vital energy crystals daily for a month. When do we stop paying you?"


    Mike responded indignantly.


    "You speak too much. You should be thankful that our master allows you to live here instead of kicking you out. Now what? You got a problem with that?


    Our master said you either pay vital energy crystals or move out of here. If you defy him, our master will take care of you in person. At that time, all of you will be dead or badly injured. That''s all I can tell. It''s your decision now, old man," the guard snorted and raised his chin with contempt all over his face.


    "The emperor granted this palace to our master. Who has given your master the authority to throw us out?" Mike snapped, trembling with anger.


    Obviously he was simmering with rage, but he was trying hard to control his temper as if there were some concerns and reasons that bothered him.


    The leader of the guards burst into laughter as if he had heard a funny joke.


    "So what? There are hundreds of special guests in this place, and the emperor provided each of them with a palace.


    sk our men to break their hands and legs before letting them leave," Austin said to Mike coldly.


    He would show no mercy to those who bullied his men in his palace.


    Mike followed the order. He instructed thirty guards of Austin''s palace to surround those guys who were about to leave and beat them up.


    Soon screams were heard in front of the door. Austin''s crew had been bullied by those guys, and they were angry at them. After getting their master''s order, they punched those provocative guards to their heart''s content to get even with them.


    The moment Austin got inside, all of his guards, maids and servants ran to him with great delight. They were about to kneel before him but he stopped them with a wave of his hand.


    He felt uncomfortable with those practices and rituals. He even detested them. It was troublesome to him.


    With rapture evident on their faces, they greeted him, "Master, you''re finally home!" They were cheerful to see him again.


    Tears of joy filled up the eyes of several servants.


    Apart from delight, a trace of anger and mortification was visible on their faces. It was apparent that they had suffered a lot during their master''s absence.


    Austin observed his servants discreetly and detected their emotions. ''It looks like Soren''s men have dropped by here often and have been hard on them, '' he surmised.


    Evan and Herbert made their way to Austin the moment they were informed of their friend''s return.


    "Tin, you''re finally back!" they exclaimed with joy.


    "What happened to both of you?" Austin asked with furrowed eyebrows.


    The bruises on their faces caught his attention. It was evident that the two had been beaten up.


    Herbert''s right arm and foot were wrapped in thick bandage, which suggested that he had been badly hurt.


    "You must avenge me. Look at me. I was a handsome young man, but now I look like hell.


    It is all because of Soren. He sent people here and stirred up trouble. I was upset with what his men did and fought with them. As a result, I ended up like this," Herbert whined.


    ''Soren again, '' Austin thought, fury rising in his eyes.

 Chapter 530 Pick A Quarrel Again (Part One)

    "Mike, what''s going on?"


    Austin asked seriously as he quietly sat in the audience hall.


    Upon hearing his question, Mike immediately filled him in on what occurred without missing a single detail.


    According to his story, the warriors who were currently residing in the Royal Palace were all supported by the royal household, and were all in-debt in them.


    But it was not long after Austin entered the Mysterious Nether World, when a man who went by the name Gloomy Mountain Ancestor, whose real identity was Soren, proudly barged into the Austin Palace and started demanding a thousand vital energy crystals every day. He also required them to send their servants to do all the chores in his house.


    Mike, Evan, and Herbert refused his unreasonable demands which were out of the blue, and decided to teach him a lesson instead and drive him away. However, when Soren started attacking them, the men realized that he was at the premium stage of Mysterious Realm.


    Since the most powerful among them who were currently in Austin Palace was at the medium stage of Earth Real, they suddenly realized that they were no match against someone of Soren''s caliber. They were like kids trying to fight a grown man.


    In the end, every last one of the members of Austin Palace was beaten to a pulp. Some were killed and others were in critical condition.


    More than 60 guards were easily killed by Soren''s attacks.


    Cornered with no chance of retaliation, Mike had no choice but to give in to the mad man''s unreasonable requests in order to save the rest of the men and to ensure a short-lived peace in the Palace.


    Austin was already about to explode with anger and fury, and revenge was already formulating in his mind as he listened to Mike recounted the events.


    He already knew that Soren was after him, hence the sudden surprise visit.


    People who were living in the Austin Palace��Ivy, Sue, Evan, Herbert, and Mike were Austin''s relatives and best friends, and each of th


    hich created a thundering and booming sound.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    The servants who were busy doing chores hastily ran over to see what had happened, as well as the guards who were patrolling the area.


    As soon as they got out of the palace, they were surprised that their house was surrounded by hundreds of guards armed for battle. Fear suddenly took hold of them.


    The ten leaders all emitted an overwhelming vital energy force, which froze the servants in place, effectively preventing them from moving and escaping.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The servants didn''t stand a chance to withstand the pressure and were forced to kneel on the ground, along with the successive sounds of crackling. They fell like dominoes one by one.


    Most of Austin''s guards and servants were only at the Energy Gathering Realm. They wouldn''t stand a chance and resist the attacks from the ten masters at the Mysterious Realm. They were so strong that even the pressure from their vital energy force was able to kill all of Austin''s guards and servants.


    Although they were pressed down on their knees flat on the ground, they still looked firm and unyielding. Even these enemies were overwhelmed by just how loyal they were towards Austin. In the face of death, they still remained determined out of respect for him.

 Chapter 531 Pick A Quarrel Again (Part Two)

    Although the ten masters were able to suppress them by using the vital energy force, they were, however, unable to force the guards and servants to betray Austin. They were extremely loyal towards their master.


    At that moment, the entire Royal Palace was bustling with activity because of the commotion they heard which came from the Austin Palace.


    They all left their palace doors in order to see what had happened in Austin''s house. Curiosity drove them towards the ruckus. "Oh?"


    "The Gloomy Mountain Ancestor has returned to trouble Austin once again." "He looks so serious today. He has even brought an army with him."


    "Yes, you''re right.


    Soren has even brought along his nine sworn brothers in order to finish Austin this time around."


    "You guys are just speculating again. I heard that Soren has prepared a party for his nine sworn brothers this morning, but I have no idea why they have returned to the Austin Palace."


    "Well, I heard that the owner of the Austin Palace was a promising and powerful young man.


    He has recently moved into his palace last month along with all of his followers.


    Anyway, he is just a new comer in the Royal Palace.


    It''s just normal that someone older would come for him in order to teach him a lesson."


    "You are right. When I was supported by the royal household and has just moved here, I was also restricted by the hidden rules of the palace.


    I was forced to give a few hundred vital energy crystals just to save my ass from punishment." The residents of the Royal Palace stood outside Austin''s house and they gossiped to no end.


    It was as if they had nothing else better to do in their own households.


    Like a pack of hyenas enjoying the spectacle before them. "Austin!


    Get your fucking ass out of your house this instant!"


    It was none other than the leader named Soren, the so-called Gloomy Mountain Ancestor who spoke with such menace in his


    ting face, Austin remembered all of the things he had done to the Austin Palace, and then every cell of his body was filled with anger and killing intent. ''How dare this ingrate insult and threaten me right on my doorstep!'' Austin thought to himself.


    "Soren, I think that is enough talking already. You are just wasting your breath with this little boy. Let me smash him into pieces already. We need to go back and celebrate. Our last round of drinking was far from enough for me, so don''t let this son of a bitch waste our time!"


    A stout man curled his lips as he spoke.


    Instead of waiting for Soren''s consent to take action, he suddenly jumped up into the air and tried to punch Austin with his powerful fist.


    "Huh."


    Without saying a word, Austin effortlessly reached him with a single jump. Then he concentrated his great force��the strength of 30, 000 pounds on his right fist and flung towards the man relentlessly.


    Crack!


    One of the man''s arms had instantly broken off, which drooped feebly and looked weird and gross.


    Bang!


    Austin landed another punch on the man again, and this time it hit square on his chest.


    Crack. The stout man only heard a sharp snap.


    He looked down, surprise filled his face and then he saw a hollow appeared on his chest.

 Chapter 532 No Mercy

    Austin broke the robust man''s arm with a punch and then hit his chest with another. His motion was quick and fluid, and gave his rival no time to react.


    "You..."


    The man gasped, unable to finish, as he coughed up blood mixed with pieces of his internal organs. He lowered his head and realized that his chest had a crater-like dent. Immediately, his eyes were filled with astonishment and horror. Clearly he wasn''t expecting such a vicious attack.


    When his gaze then moved to Austin, fear clouded his senses. He moved his lips but no sound came from his throat.


    The man fell like a toppled scarecrow. He was still twitching in pain and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. With time, his eyes turned empty and life disappeared from him.


    All of this happened in no time at all. The tables had turned so quickly that the audience had trouble adjusting to the fact that the man who had been jumping on Austin moments ago was now lying on the ground knocked out by two punches.


    An eerie silence followed.


    Everyone was trying hard to grapple with the events that had transpired.


    The robust man was at medium stage of the Mysterious Realm, yet he had been killed by Austin in just one second!


    This was not an equal fight at all. Austin had wielded his fists just twice and the man was now dead!


    In fact, the news that Austin had crippled Blood Wolf Ancestor''s right arm with merely one punch hadn''t reached the residents in the Royal Palace yet. None of them knew that Austin had improved his martial arts cultivation by a significant margin after returning from the Mysterious Nether World.


    Besides, Austin had only used his bodily movement skill and his physical strength to kill the robust man. Nobody could tell at what stage Austin''s cultivation base actually was because he hadn''t used any vital energy at all!


    Quite naturally, for these people, it was all too incredible that Austin could kill a cultivator at medium stage of the Mysterious Realm so easily.


    Every cultivator at medium stage of the Mysterious Realm was qualified to be a superior elder of any sect in the Violet Orchid Empire. However, Austin, who hadn''t even turned 20 yet, had killed a cultivator of that level without batting an eyelid.


    Even Soren, who had been grumpy all this while, was dumbfounded. After a while, he snapped out of his astonishment and shouted furiously at Austin, "You... You killed him. You brute!"


    "Yes I did. Do you want to avenge him? I know you are a part of the ten sworn brothers. Now that you''ve come here together to give me trouble, I must send all of you to hell to join your dear brother!"


    Austin sneered coldly. He out


    ed the man.


    The flame hit the man''s chest eerily, the hisses of the fire echoing.


    It penetrated his body and came out the other side.


    With a scream of pain, the raging blaze engulfed the man.


    After that, Austin turned to the other cultivators and attacked them employing the same method of attack. The flaming sword in his hand was quite like a furious dragon.


    Those cultivators employed all of their skills to defend themselves in vain. Austin''s sword radiance complemented by the flames from his sword cut through his enemies like paper.


    Austin looked in no mood to show mercy.


    Finally, he pulled his sword out from Soren''s chest. The fire spread around the latter''s body burning his flesh. The smell of scorched flesh wafted in the air.


    Soren widened his eyes in shock as he stared at Austin. Numerous expressions went through his head primary of them being doubt as well as regret at being so foolhardy.


    His body fell and was eventually swallowed by the fire.


    The whole audience was shocked in silence.


    Even the residents of the Austin Palace such as Mike and Evan were taken aback by Austin''s show of strength. The other cultivators living in the Royal Palace would have obviously been flabbergasted.


    The fight lasted for less than a quarter. Austin had proved his worth again by killing ten cultivators at the Mysterious Realm in such a short period of time!


    Some cultivators who had discussed about the rules of the Royal Palace were shut into silence.


    After seeing Austin killing those cultivators at Mysterious Realm so easily, they now understood how ridiculous it was to uphold the status quo of older residents bullying the newer ones.


    In the world of martial arts, the cultivators'' strength was the only thing that spoke!

 Chapter 533 A Reward Of One Thousand Vital Energy Crystals For Each Man

    Austin killed the ten Mysterious Realm cultivators who made flagrant provocation against them at a fast speed. On the ground were pieces of burnt debris of the carcasses, reduced to a pile of ashes which was a shocking sight to see.


    "Evan, Herbert, check their Space Rings and store them away. Take them as compensation for the bullying you have suffered during this period of time."


    Evan and Herbert were still in shock from what they had just experienced, when Austin''s voice got them out of their stupor.


    "Austin. You are awesome, Tin," Evan couldn''t hide his feelings of surprise and joy. He had scarcely stayed with Austin since he left the Sun Sect. Evan''s cultivation base had reached the eighth level of the Energy Gathering Realm among all the outer disciples of the Sun Sect, which was pretty good. But the scene that he just saw Austin comfortably butchering ten master-hands at the Mysterious Realm level without breaking a sweat was still making his head spin in disbelief. Mysterious Realm cultivators were high in rank and powerful opponents, they were the same level as Theon, the Sect Leader of the Sun Sect, incredible that Austin just defeated them!


    "Tin, you scared me. I guess Sect Leader Theon was no match for you."


    Herbert said in a surprised and joyful tone.


    "Well, spare me your fawning, go and pick their Space Rings first. Pay special attention to the one that belongs to the Gloomy Mountain Ancestor, the treasure he looted from Austin''s Palace should be stored in his Space Ring," Austin called out to them.


    In the Prime Martial World, warriors usually put their valuables in their own Space Rings and carried with themselves for safety.


    Pulled from their reverie by Austin''s voice, the two jumped into action and sought out the Space Rings from the debris of burnt out carcasses.


    At that moment, around six to seven hundred guards were still surrounding the Austin Palace.


    The guards all served the ten Mysterious Realm cultivators. When the Mysterious Realm cultivators died, the guards were still standing around in a trance, unable to process what had just happened to their masters. It suddenly struck them that they had no plan for such an outcome and therefore stood stupefied just looking at each other.


    They had intended to charge in and fight hard to their best, showcasing their abilities and special skills for their masters. When they got back, they would be rewarded handsomely. They never at any point thought that within a split of a second all their masters would be annihilated.


    The


    he unexpectedly killed that Gloomy Mountain Ancestor and relieved us of the grievances we had suffered.''


    They thought of all his actions and congratulated themselves at having such a competent and wonderful master. All his followers had saved face because of their imposing master.


    Back at the palace, Austin ordered all his subordinates to gather in the hall.


    With a flip of his wrist, a great number of vital energy crystals were taken out of the Space Ring and piled on the ground. They were taller than a man and were glittering and eye-catching.


    "I know everyone has suffered a lot from the Gloomy Mountain Ancestor these last days. You can rest assured that from now on since I killed him you will experience more peace.


    ... Austin said a lot of things to soothe them.


    As a master, he should show some basic care to these two thousand heelers.


    "Next, everyone please line up and receive your crystals. I have prepared a reward of one thousand vital energy crystals for each of you for your daily cultivation."


    In the Mysterious Nether World, Austin found a normal vital energy crystal range with Dewey and each of them dug at least tens of millions of crystals from there.


    For now, he had hundreds of stacks of vital energy crystals and superior vital energy crystals stored in his Space Ring, to get a specific amount even Austin was too lazy to count them.


    This time Austin took over three million vital energy crystals from the Space Ring as gifts for his heelers, which was a tiny quantity compared to all the crystals in his Space Ring.


    "What? Everyone will receive a thousand vital energy crystals?"


    It amazed all two thousands of them to hear his proclamation.

 Chapter 534 A Good Master

    A thousand vital energy crystals! That was an unbelievable amount of wealth.


    The guards, servants and maids of the Austin Palace were mostly at the Energy Gathering Realm.


    A thousand vital energy crystals was already a huge amount to the Energy Gathering Realm disciples of the five prominent sects, let alone to those people who served others.


    Even if Austin didn''t give them one penny, they would still serve him loyally like they did before.


    That was why when Austin announced the news and told them to line up to receive the award, all of his two thousand followers were dumbstruck when they heard it.


    They thought that what they heard was wrong! They couldn''t believe their ears!


    "Master!"


    A beautiful maid with an oval face called out with her trembling voice.


    "Oh? What is it? Why are you not lining up to receive the vital energy crystals?"


    Austin asked her, confused.


    "Master, we are only your humble servants. We are as insignificant as the dust in the air. Sir, we are very thankful to you for rewarding us with so many vital energy crystals. We feel flattered and honored."


    The maid choked out with tears running down her eyes. Her body trembled because of the sudden burst of emotion that she was feeling.


    The other two thousand people all gazed at Austin with immense gratitude on their faces.


    "It''s not a big deal. I''m happy to give you at least that much."


    Austin smiled gently. His words were like a spring breeze that warmed their hearts.


    "Don''t think too lowly of yourselves. You are not unimportant.


    I told you before that I would never look down on you if you followed me.


    You only need to work hard in cultivation. Don''t worry about anything else. If you don''t have enough resources for cultivation, tell me. I will try my best to help and assist you.


    Don''t feel troubled of your current situation.


    You should know that in the Prime Martial World, only the strength in cultivation base can get you your own place in the world.


    As long as you put your heart in it, you could advance valiantly in the road of refinement in the martial arts. You could earn the respect of others and get you a higher position in society. However, all that would only come to you with your own efforts.


    That is all.


    Go and get your vital energy crystals," Austin waved his hand dismissively and said.


    Looking at Austin''s lanky figure, all his over two thousand followers cried out simultaneously, "Master!


    We a


    ysterious Nether World.


    The first floor of the Emperor Library had all of the fifth and sixth martial skills. Austin and Violet worked together to seize the treasurers. Both of them gained fast speed and excellent body movement skills. Without a doubt, they were the biggest winners who collected most of the treasures during the mad scramble.


    With their strengths combined, they were able to seize several dozens of colorful jade slips together.


    Wow!


    When he saw the seven or eight fifth and sixth martial skills in front of him, Mike felt as if his breath was taken away. It took him a while to recover from the shock.


    Even for some large sect like Peripatetic Sect, which ranked the top among the five prominent sects, only a few fifth or sixth grade martial skills were at their disposal. He couldn''t believe that Austin was just randomly throwing them out. It was astonishing.


    The martial skills that Austin had were more precious than the marital skills that the five prominent sects in the Violet Orchid Empire had, combined.


    Herbert was flabbergasted for a short while. He suddenly burst into laughter and started jumping around the heaps of vital energy crystal. He was grinning from ear to ear. He felt as if he was the happiest man in the whole world.


    Mike and Evan stepped forward to take the vital energy crystals.


    Seeing all of them satisfied, Austin left the hall and entered his exclusive practice room.


    He sat down with his legs crossed and closed his eyes in repose.


    It was time for him to sort out his trophies that he got from his trip to the Mysterious Nether World. He needed to plan for his next move.

 Chapter 535 Check His Trophies

    In the Austin Palace, Austin was practicing in his specially curated cultivation room.


    Sitting cross-legged, he practiced a cycle of the Golden Sun Scripture. After four hours of practice, his strength and vital energy were back in top form.


    After all, during the month he spent in the Mysterious Nether World, he was entirely focused on dueling or to be alert of potential dangers that were more often than not lurking in the corners. He had not been able to devote any time to have a good rest and practice the Golden Sun Scripture.


    Now that he was finally out of the Mysterious Nether World, it was safe to have a good rest and practice. He was feeling relieved. After all, he had succeeded in overcoming multiple difficulties and he deserved this leisure.


    After practicing the Golden Sun Scripture for four hours, he opened his eyes and took out his Space Ring.


    "It''s time to check what I managed to obtain in the Mysterious Nether World. It was a fierce trial but I survived and got a good harvest."


    With this in mind, he took out all the medicinal herbs from his Space Ring. He had been able to acquire almost a mountain of herbs from the Mysterious Nether World.


    The medicinal herbs were his biggest harvest in the adventure. Most of them grew in the Medicine Valley.


    Austin began sorting them so that he could get an accurate measure. Close to seven hundred were at the fourth or fifth grade;


    more than two hundred were at the sixth grade; about sixty were at the seventh grade and only ten of them were at the eighth grade.


    These medicinal herbs were priceless. In the Violet Orchid Empire, only sheer luck could get a cultivator a herb at a grade of six or higher. Many cultivators would never get a chance to even see a grade seven or grade eight medicinal herb in their whole life.


    Angus had said the Mysterious Nether World was an ideal place for medicinal herbs to grow. One reason was that it was an isolated desolate world; the other being that it was rich with spiritual energy.


    Even though there were countless cultivators coming in for a trial, only few medicinal herbs were picked. Don''t forget that these herbs were duly protected by many powerful diabolic beasts.


    That was also another reason why there were so many medicinal herbs at higher grades.


    Among the medicinal herbs that Austin had obtained, there were ten black and white fruits. Austin knew these were soul-recovering fruits.


    In fact, Austin had managed to collect thirteen soul-recovering fruits in total. But he gave three of them to Reuben, the youngest prince.


    The invaluable soul-recovering fruit which was a kind of


    Pagoda to a strong cultivator at the Sky Realm, his rival would flick the Grand Pagoda away because he had an extremely powerful vital energy force. Austin knew he had to make his offense better and more formidable.


    The Illusory Swordsmanship was at the same grade with the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill. As a grade four swordsmanship, its power also was limited when he reached the Sky Realm.


    In fact, Austin had reached the Sky Realm and had strong powerful vital energy force. Using the Grand Pagoda Summoning Skill and the Illusory Swordsmanship wouldn''t make his attack more powerful. Instead, it would actually weaken his strong vital energy force.


    These two martial skills were now like chicken ribs��things of little value or interest.


    His strong physical body was not as useful as it used to be.


    His body force was about 30, 000 pounds. For a rival who was at the Mysterious Realm, it would be useful and effective. He could even bear the most powerful punch made by a cultivator at the Mysterious Realm.


    But it was not enough to fight with a cultivator at the Sky Realm.


    Austin''s martial skills and battle strategies were too weak to use at the Sky Realm. It was time for an upgrade.


    He had to now practice higher grade martial skills.


    Austin stared at the five colorful jade slips in front of him and was eager to see the grade seven martial skills recorded on them.


    "I really hope the skills on these jade slips can help me practice," muttered Austin.


    He took a short breath and put the grade five and grade six martial skills into his space ring.


    Then, he took up a jade slip that recorded a grade seven martial skill and put it on his forehead. As he was thinking of it, his spiritual sense entered into the jade slip.

 Chapter 536 Cultivating The Brutal Blast Fist (Part One)

    Austin took one of the five jade slips with the seventh grade martial arts skills in his hands and placed it against his forehand. Meanwhile, he drove his spiritual sense to read the letters on the slips.


    All of a sudden, a flash of colorful light flared in Austin''s Soul Sea. One after another streams of information turned into lines of mysterious ancient letters, which flowed slowly around in his Soul Sea, waiting for him to read it.


    "This skill is called the Demon-terminating Whip.


    It is a martial arts skill of the seventh grade.


    It is made up of ten steps. Once you have mastered all ten steps, you can crack a whip one thousand times within one breath. This can develop into an arsenal, and its power is more than you can imagine."


    As Austin had learned, the first jade slip contained a seventh grade whipping skill.


    One thousand whip lashed in one breath! The power of this seventh grade martial arts skill was extraordinary, but Austin had no interest in taking a whip as his weapon. Thus, he decided not to cultivate this skill and thrust the jade slip into his Space Ring without thinking.


    After that, he took out another jade slip and also pressed it against his forehead just like the first time.


    And a flash of colorful light illumined his Soul Sea again.


    "This skill is called the Eighteen Demon-subduing Stick Movements, and the weapon is a stick. It is a seventh grade martial arts skill, a furious, unbeatable one. Every movement is based on attacking aggressively. If you can reach the Major Achievement Stage, you can stand tall on top of cultivators at the same level as you, perhaps even beating cultivators of higher levels!" it told Austin.


    However, Austin also had no interest in taking a stick as his weapon, and he became a little anxious now. What if he was unable to find a suitable and available martial arts skill after going through all of these jade slips? So far, these two skills were not his type. Although their grades were high, he wouldn''t get the desired results if he forced himself into cultivating. Even if he tried as hard as possible, once he realized that he didn''t like these two weapons, he would ultimately fail. He was even reluctant to touch them.


    Heav


    ey were different systems.


    Thus, he sighed with feeling several times at this new discovery.


    This world was so large and filled with various wonders! And all people needed were a pair of sharpened eyes to find it.


    Austin savored the thought of this formula in admiration. He was unable to take his mind off it. Yet, at the same time, he knew that he would work hard on it later.


    Since it was powerful in both attack and defense, it would definitely improve his fighting ability to a higher level if he cultivated it assiduously.


    Thus, he also set this jade slip aside.


    Austin smiled breezily as he took the next jade slip and pressed it against his forehead. It was also a seventh grade martial arts skill.


    Just as before, a flash of information immediately flowed into his Soul Sea.


    "This skill is called the Demon-creating Skill.


    It is a martial art skill which uses spiritual sense," it read slowly.


    Austin''s eyebrows lifted a little upon hearing the first words. He wondered what this skill was about, and his curiosity was piqued.


    Without any delay, he kept reading in his Soul Sea, wanting to learn more about it.


    Since it was called Demon-creating, then it must concern the creation of a demon. But what was it used for?


    As he read more, he discovered that it could, in a moment''s thought, create a demon inside the Soul Sea of a rival by using your spiritual sense. The demon created could then devour the rival''s spiritual sense and soul.

 Chapter 537 Cultivating The Brutal Blast Fist (Part Two)

    Austin couldn''t help crave this spiritual sense skill after he had briefly read the introduction, and he wanted to interpret its profound mystery.


    So far, Austin had read five jade slips and learned five new martial arts skills, while three of them had gotten his attention.


    Actually, he had already decided to try the three later, and they were: the Brutal Blast Fist, the Kirin Transformation Formula, and the Demon-creating Skill.


    Austin had gained lots of experience in the Mysterious Nether World, and the most impressive was the spiritual elixirs and the martial arts skills. Needless to say, there were also other precious experiences. He had run into Angus by accident and received the Scorching Evil Fire. Later he was lucky to get to know the Flame Emperor, obtain his vital energy and master the Flame Swordsmanship.


    In conclusion, Austin felt his journey to the Mysterious Nether World had not been made in vain. He had not only made great progress in cultivation and stepped into the Sky Realm, but he had also received so many precious treasures. It was indeed a rewarding cultivation.


    After he had carefully sorted out all of his achievements from this journey, Austin left the secret chamber where he had been cultivating for some time.


    The first thing he did was to call Mike to come over. He handed over all of the fourth and fifth grade elixirs which he intended to sell to Mike, and asked him to sell them at the auction houses at the imperial capital city.


    After that, he spent a whole day with Ivy and Sue. Although Austin had been setting almost all of his attention on his cultivation, he knew that he needed to spare some time for his wives. Since he had married them, he ought to do as a husband should and take care of his wives.


    It was a wonderful day for the three of them in the garden of Austin Palace. He sat on a stone bench with both Ivy and Sue, where they whispered loving endearments into each other''s ears and showed intimacy without any holding back. It felt great to be so greatly attached to each other, and it was relaxing for Austin to be together with his wives after a hard cultivation session.


    Both Ivy and Sue were ravishing, sweet tempered beauties. Austin was still a young man at his seventeen, vigorous and active. It was a pleasure for him to spend time with his wives, and thus he devoted his heart and soul to please them. And they reciprocated in turn.


    The next day, Mike returned from the imperial capital city.


    He had succeeded in carrying out Austin''s assignment and had managed to sell all of the elixirs.


    Mike had taken nearly two hundred elixirs of the fourth or fifth grade with him, and he earned eighty million vital energy crystals this time in sales.


    However, Austin didn''t take even one of these vital crystals from him, but left all of them in Mike''s care. This sum would be used as a cultivation fund for his two wives.


    Since they had wed, Austin had tried his best, as a husband should, to provide for them from his vast resources to make sure that they would always get the best.


    Apart from the large sum of vital energy crystals, Austin also gave the seventh


    delicate.


    It could hold the attack of a rival, put it under control and pull it aside. What was more, it could pull that attack around and return it back to attack its owner, which was similar to the light fingers in Tai Chi, a kind of traditional Chinese shadow boxing. This allowed for the accomplishment of a great task with little effort by clever maneuvers.


    Then it was the turn of the breaking force. Once punching, it would break everything in its way into pieces from the inside, and it was indeed a formidable force. .


    With the chopping force, the cultivator''s fist would become like a blade.


    It would split the very air, leaving a smooth, neat incision. .


    The softening force was relatively gentle.


    For instance, if the cultivator punched a tree, it would not appear any different on the surface, but on the inside it would be smashed into a pile of fibers. .


    To this moment, the effects of Austin''s Overlord Body-refining Formula reflected its advantages by giving him a strong body.


    He not only had a powerful physical strength, but also a body as strong as nails. But what was of greater importance, he could utilize every single part of his body as he wished.


    Consequently, Austin was freely able to learn all of these fist positions without too much difficulty, from the tearing force, the pulling force, and the rotating force to the more complicated softening force. He simply stretched out his hand and brought them to life in front of him.


    It took him half a month to learn all eight the forces.


    By then, he was skilled in all of them.


    To his disappointment, he didn''t manage to complete the final step, to combine all eight forces together and generate a massively destructive blasting force. Although he had practiced many times, it felt unfinished, and he was unable to achieve the satisfying effect which he had expected.


    But Austin wasn''t frustrated, and he believed that he would throw a perfect Brutal Blast Fist some time later, perhaps in a month''s time at most.


    And the power would be multiplied once his fist could give out a blasting force.

 Chapter 538 Help Me To Rule The Empire

    The Brutal Blast Fist consisted of eight different fist forces and during its cultivation, Austin spent more time on the first one, the tearing force.


    After successfully completing the cultivation of the same, he got a deep understanding about the Brutal Blast Fist. What''s more, he was also in prime physical condition which was critical for cultivating fist skills. Therefore, now he felt much easier as he went on to cultivate the remaining fist forces.


    It took him about half a month to cultivate them successfully, but Austin was able to finish most of the steps of this skill.


    Yet another step remained which allowed a cultivator to unite the eight fist forces into one and produce an explosive power. Austin hadn''t succeeded in mastering this step yet.


    But he believed that if he practiced harder, he would be able to master that very soon too.


    There were several skills on his agenda right now, which meant he couldn''t spend his entire time on the same skill. After the Brutal Blast Fist, Austin began to shift his attention towards a spiritual sense skill called Demon-creating Skill.


    Once mastered, this skill would allow a cultivator to morph a demon out of nowhere into his opponent''s Soul Sea. The demon would then swallow the opponent''s spiritual sense power and spiritual souls.


    It was a very mysterious skill and, several levels higher than the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle, which was much more powerful.


    Such spiritual sense skills were rarely seen these days. However, several hundred years or even almost a thousand years ago, when the Flame Emperor was alive, these skills would have been more common.


    After a month of intensive, yet boring practice in the cultivation room, Austin finally succeeded in the cultivation of this powerful skill, allowing him to add one more spiritual sense skill to his repertoire in addition to the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle.


    Now, he shifted his attention towards the cultivation of the Kirin Golden-body Scripture, which included seven steps. Each step allowed the cultivator to morph parts of his body into a lion claw, a dragon head, a deer horn, a tiger back, a bear waist, a snake scale, and a leopard tail. Austin examined these steps thoroughly.


    Then he began to practice the first step, Lion Claw.


    After practicing for some time, Austin had a feeling that among the three grade seven martial arts skills he had picked up, the Kirin Golden-body Scripture was the most powerful and also the most difficult.


    He knew that with increasing power, cultivation time also increased, and therefore, he had to be patient.


    It took him about half a month but after that, Austin could morph his hands into a pair of lion claws. They were actually Kirin''s claws, but were shaped like a lion''s. What''s more, they were also several times stronger than a lion''s claw.


    By the time he had finished the first step of the Kirin Golden-body Scripture, he had spent a whole two months inside the cultivation room.


    In these two months, he had finished the cultivation of Demon-creating Skill, all the steps of the Brutal Blast Fist except for the last one, as well as the first step of the Kirin Golden-body Scripture, Lion Claw.


    Since he had mastered on


    ''t force Austin to stay here.


    "Austin, I''m sure you will reach an extremely high level in martial arts in the future. If I''m in trouble someday and need your help, I would appreciate it if you can give me a hand for the sake of our friendship."


    Reuben told him sincerely. He knew that with Austin''s cultivation base and talent, he would make more incredible achievements in the future. If he could get close to Austin now, maybe Austin would help him out in some critical moment.


    "Hahaha! Prince Reuben, it''s very kind of you to look up to me! If there''s anything I can do for you in the future, do let me know and I will try my best."


    Austin replied with a laugh.


    "Fine. Austin, then it''s a deal!"


    Reuben''s face lit up.


    "Prince Reuben, could you please do me a favor?"


    Austin asked.


    "Oh?


    What''s it? Come on! Just tell me," Reuben asked, a little surprised.


    "When I leave the Violet Orchid Empire, my friends would like to stay at Austin Palace in the imperial capital city.


    I hope you can help me take care of them."


    Austin requested.


    Ivy and Sue, who were his fiancees now, had cultivation bases which were too low at the moment, so it would be impossible for him to take them with him.


    Mike, Evan, and Herbert''s cultivation bases were also not high enough. If someone came to make trouble, like the Gloomy Mountain Ancestor had done, Austin wouldn''t be able to come back to protect them.


    Prince Reuben had become the crown prince now, so except for the emperor, he was the most powerful person in the imperial capital city.


    It would be the wisest decision to let him take care of his friends who were going to live in the Austin Palace.


    "Hahaha! That''s as easy as pie!


    I will arrange some imperial guards to ensure the safety of the Austin Palace.


    I have recruited some capable cultivators in the last few days, and I will ask them to take care of your friends too," Reuben replied, patting his chest. He was trying to cozy up with Austin, and here was his chance. He was glad to do Austin a favor.


    Austin was satisfied. Now, he would be able to leave Violet Orchid Empire without any worries.

 Chapter 539 The Second Travel To The Grand Desolation Mountain

    Austin clearly knew that the youngest prince had agreed to do him a favor so that he would owe him. However, considering that the prince was nice to him, Austin was more than willing to return the favor someday.


    The two had become closer and treated each other as close friends.


    It was in that afternoon that the youngest prince took his leave.


    "Master, are you really going to leave the Violet Orchid Empire?"


    Violet asked.


    "Yes," Austin replied in a determined tone.


    "Master, before leaving here, I want to go to the Grand Desolation Mountain.


    Before I met you, I lived deep inside the Grand Desolation Mountain. I was forced to leave my home because of the sixth-grade rhinoceros king.


    But some of my best friends are still there. I want to see them.


    Besides, you can actually establish your own team to protect the Austin Palace," Violet proposed, hopeful that her master would grant her request.


    "Oh?


    Build my own team? Are you saying that I should recruit people to work for me?"


    Austin responded, seemingly curious and shocked with her proposal.


    He knew that Violet must have put forward that suggestion for some reason.


    Violet grinned and said, "Master, no need for that.


    Have you forgotten about the Beast-subduing Skill that the Flame Emperor has taught you?


    You can even tame tenth-grade diabolic beasts with this skill. I just thought that maybe you can vanquish a dozen fifth-grade or sixth-grade diabolic beasts in the Grand Desolation Mountain and ask them to guard this place.


    I''m sure they are much stronger than those royal guards. What do you say?"


    Upon hearing this, Austin patted his head lightly and exclaimed with delight, "Oh, yeah, you''re right.


    How did I not think of that?


    Now that I have mastered the Beast-subduing Skill, I should make full use of it.


    Fine, let''s go to the Grand Desolation Mountain. Since the sixth-grade rhinoceros king was atrocious to you, I''ll make him pay for what he had done.


    At the same time, I can tame some diabolic beasts and bring them back to guard the Austin Palace. It''s a win-win."


    Austin had always been a man of action. Once he was set to do something, he would really do it as soon as possible.


    He spent the whole day with Ivy and Sue and then left for the Grand Desolation Mountain secretly.


    Before he took off, he went into an elixir store and bought a bunch of third-grade elixirs. He intended to use those to refine the Energy-prevailing Elixir.


    Refining the Energy-prevailing Elixir successfully meant one had been a level-three pill refiner.


    Austin was currently a level-two refiner, and according to Angus, the refiners of that level were the weakest in the elixir refining field.


    So Austin had resolved to spare some time to improve his e


    ade elixirs, he still made some mistakes in executing it.


    Austin clearly knew that practice made perfect.


    But after attempting for over ten times and not getting anywhere, he finally stopped, lay on the bed and fell asleep in his clothes.


    The next day, he got up early and went on his way to the Grand Desolation Mountain.


    Most third-grade or fourth-grade diabolic beast lived in the outer mountains of the Grand Desolation Mountain.


    The third or fourth grade diabolic beasts were as strong as the cultivators at the medium or premium stage of the Earth Realm.


    As a cultivator of the Sky Realm, Austin could kill more than ten diabolic beasts of that two levels with just one move.


    Therefore, he didn''t stick around and instead walked deep into the Grand Desolation Mountain.


    According to Violet, her abode was deep in the mountain.


    When Austin first met Violet, she was just a third-grade demonic beast. At that thought, he was astonished to know that she used to live in the innermost part of the Grand Desolation Mountain. He couldn''t imagine how she had survived with such weak strength.


    ''No doubt she was forced to leave her home by a sixth-grade rhinoceros king, '' Austin thought, recalling what Violet had told him.


    The minute he entered the outer range of Grand Desolation Mountain, he asked Violet and the gnome to get out of the Illusion Bead.


    The gnome was an active being, and boredom almost killed it after being trapped in the Illusion Bead for so long. The second Austin released it from the bead, it vanished without saying a word to him.


    Austin shook his head with a helpless expression. ''It will come back after hanging around.


    It is shrewd and moves at an alarming speed. Only a few diabolic beasts could hurt it, I guess, '' he thought, not worrying much about the gnome which had just escaped to freedom.

 Chapter 540 Cultivating In The Forest

    There was a dense forest in the outer mountains of Grand Desolation Mountain range.


    All of a sudden, a deafening snarl of an angry beast came breaking the apparent tranquility of the forest.


    "Roar!" The roar reverberated through the towering trees.


    Then, a giant beast with unpleasant smell stormed out of the forest, breaking several trees that stood in the way. Its whole body was badly scarred, and the wounds were bleeding freely. Its skin had ruptured in places and raw flesh could be seen peeping out of his wounds.


    "Hah! You beast, stop running! Let me practice my Brutal Blast Fist with you."


    A young man came out, chasing the beast. He was as fast as lightning as he ran after the beast. The young man was none other than Austin. He stopped the beast in its tracks with a laugh.


    As Austin proceeded ahead with his cultivation practices, he went into the depths of the outer mountains of Grand Desolation Mountain range to practice his skills with the demonic and diabolic beasts. He had just started practicing the Brutal Blast Fist and wanted to use it in the real fights to test its power. As a result, the nightmare of the demonic and diabolic beasts had started. Whenever Austin met demonic and diabolic beasts above level 4, he would use the Brutal Blast Fist to fight them.


    The level 4 and level 5 demonic and diabolic beasts were equivalent to cultivators at the Earth Realm.


    And given the upgraded power and strength Austin acquired lately, he could kill these beasts effortlessly.


    However, in order to practice the Brutal Blast Fist, he didn''t use his other martial arts skills. Instead, he would use different kinds of forces of the Brutal Blast Fist on these unlucky beasts. Austin always liked to challenge his own skills in every step of his cultivation process.


    Demonic and diabolic beasts were born with strong bodies. Thus, they were the best opponents for Austin to practice the Brutal Blast Fist with. He had been dealing with these beasts for several days. After days of practice, he attained control over the Brutal Blast Fist more skillfully.


    And much to his surprise, after he knew the Brutal Blast Fist better, he was even successful in using the eight forces together, causing the beasts to explode from the inside.


    The beast Austin was dealing with at the moment was a black rock diabolic bull. It was a level 5 diabolic beast.


    It was clear from its name that its whole body was black. And by the virtue of its black bo


    out of its mouth also had a bit and parts of internal organs coming out with it. The light in its eyes faded as the life air left its body putting it to eternal rest.


    The power of the integrated eight forces of the Brutal Blast Fist was indeed amazing. The black rock diabolic bull looked intact on the surface, but its internal organs had been smashed into pieces.


    Austin looked at the lifeless black rock diabolic bull, flashing a satisfied smile. It was the sixth time that he had succeeded in integrating the eight forces.


    Austin patted the black rock diabolic bull''s head and a bloody beast core flew out. He grabbed it and put it in his Space Ring.


    He had a separate Space Ring exclusively to store the beast cores.


    The beast core of a level 5 diabolic beast cost more than 10, 000 vital energy crystals. Austin was super rich now, and he didn''t take this amount of vital energy crystals seriously. Beast cores took up too much space. He wouldn''t hunt level 5 diabolic beasts to collect their beast cores anymore. But since this one had been killed already, he collected its beast core as well.


    Now, Austin planned to hunt demonic and diabolic beasts that were above level 6 because their beast cores might be useful in pill refining.


    In the Mysterious Nether World, he had collected many beast cores of level 6 and level 7 demonic and diabolic beasts.


    He would not sell these beast cores for money; he didn''t lack money.


    Now that he had achieved yet another target, it was time for him to move ahead. Hence he used the Wind-commanding Skill to move towards the depths of the outer mountains of Grand Desolation Mountain range.

 Chapter 541 Violets Past

    The outer range of the Grand Desolation Mountain stood like a great shadow. The ranges seemed to be overlapping as though receding into the distance. Austin was in no hurry to complete his journey. He kept searching for some diabolic beasts to practice his martial arts every now and then. Although he had entered the outer range of the Grand Desolation Mountain about three days ago, he hadn''t reached the destination where Violet lived.


    Another two days passed and Austin had traveled deeper inside the outer range of the Grand Desolation Mountain.


    That was when Austin encountered a huge sixth-level demonic wolf in the woods.


    It was three meters tall. Heavily muscular, with silver grey shaggy hair, it was a terrifying beast. Standing there with an imposing air, its eyes were bright with ruthlessness and fierceness.


    Austin was able to recognize the demonic wolf. It was a sixth-level demonic beast called silver blood demonic wolf.


    While Austin was observing the wolf and moving his eyes across its body, the beast stared back at him with its scarlet eyes.


    ''This delicate juvenile human should have wet his pants and fled immediately after he saw me.


    Instead, he is sizing me up with great interest like a hunter tracing and watching his prey, '' the beast thought.


    Austin''s staring served as a blatant provocation to the demonic wolf''s dignity. Instantly a blind rage filled its heart.


    "Oooow."


    Accompanied by a long howl, the silver blood demonic wolf leaped to its feet and lunged at Austin fiercely at a terrifying speed. Its sharp fore-paws were gleaming coldly. There was a sizzling sound when the air was cut open by the fore-paws.


    Austin touched the ground with his toes briefly before he soared up into the air. His leap was higher than that of the demonic beast.


    "Eight kinds of forces integrated as one!"


    With a soft shout, Austin knocked the head of the wolf with a swipe of his fist that was filled with dangerous amounts of vital energy force.


    He shifted his body deftly and brushed past the beast.


    Austin and the demonic wolf fell on the ground and raised themselves up quickly. Both of them turned towards each other simultaneously, sizing each other up again.


    "Blast!"


    Austin howled softly.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound boomed through the wolf''s body and echoed with Austin''s soft voice. Blood started to flow out from all the seven openings of its head. After a few seconds, th


    the Grand Desolation Mountain.


    Rather than the outer range, the territory ahead of them, belonged to the Grand Desolation Mountain.


    The Grand Desolation Mountain was regarded as a forbidden area for humans in the entire Prime Martial World.


    It was home to diabolic beasts above sixth-grade mostly and was located south of the Prime Martial World. It had a vast territory and was bordered with a dozen empires of the south continent.


    The legend went that a lot of ninth-grade and tenth-grade diabolic beasts, even some more powerful than tenth-grade ones, lived there.


    Austin was able to survive his adventure in the outer range of the Grand Desolation Mountain with his strength.


    But there were more beasts which were more powerful than him. They could appear in the Grand Desolation Mountain any time.


    "The place where I lived before was not far from here, my master. I assure you.


    It is located in a valley, thirty miles from here, to the left side. I think you can sense it with your spiritual sense.


    But it had been occupied forcibly by the rhinoceros king.


    Several of my sisters fell into his hands. They unwillingly accepted to become his concubines."


    Violet sighed.


    "Oh! Did he capture them forcibly and keep as concubines?


    Your sisters are also demonic foxes, aren''t they?"


    Austin was surprised.


    "Exactly!"


    Violet answered.


    "How can a rhinoceros occupy the area and capture foxes? How can he force them to become his concubines?"


    Austin couldn''t help laughing. They were all beasts, but they belonged to different species. How was it possible! It made no sense to him!

 Chapter 542 The Sixth-grade Rhinoceros King (Part One)

    Disquiet blanketed the area, fingers fiddling in nervousness as eyes looked down, unsteady and unbridled with the emotion brought upon by unsolicited memories.


    "That''s right. Among all the demonic beasts, the foxes are the ones who''re good at bewitching people. We know how to attract the opposite sex and please them in bed," Violet sighed, her eyes clouding the more she talked about her past. "Humans are not our match in this regard, especially the females.


    They''re too shy to seduce men and because of that, we''re the best playthings in the eyes of mortals and beasts. Some even go as far as reducing us to mere sex slaves; the rhinoceros king being one of them," she trailed off, gritting her teeth in disgust.


    "He thought I was beautiful and wanted me to be one of his concubines. As if, it were possible for me to marry and live with...with that wretched thing. I could''ve never brought myself to, so I fled the Grand Desolation Mountain.


    My sisters, on the other hand..." Austin gave her an encouraging look, prompting her to continue as she sighed in sorrow. "They couldn''t run from that monster and were left at his mercy up to this day.


    I can''t even imagine what kind of torture they''re being subjected to."


    Violet shuddered at the thought. The shadows of her past still haunted her; the trauma resurfacing to remind her of the misery she and her kin had religiously faced throughout the years.


    Austin felt sympathy for the defenseless girl. The injustice that had befallen onto her species was caused by the immorality of vile creatures that stood at the top. With no one to challenge their wicked ways, they had only been victimizing innocents to turn them into prized possessions that only served as decoration to their own kingdom.


    He felt fury at the revelation, kindling a fire full of loathing to burn in high intensity inside him in response to Violet''s suffering.


    "Don''t worry, Violet. That demon will


    tory with new, hopeful ones.


    They had no qualms in trespassing the plot; a six-grade diabolic beast already labeled as his guardian in Austin''s eyes posed no threat against high martial artists like Austin and Violet. In fact, not many monsters could attempt to outmatch them at all, so they did not bother obtaining permission from the owner for entry.


    Violet jumped ahead, running from time to time when she could no longer behave the elation brimming from her merry heart. She was in familiar ground��one that she had grown up in and loved ever since her childhood. Here, she was no longer a lost wanderer; she was a girl returning back to her origins.


    Her behavior did not go unnoticed with Austin watching her in mute observation. He empathized with her as a person of similar standing; an adrift soul longing for his own home. And so, he kept his mouth firmly shut, letting Violet do as she pleasured. He left her alone, let her hands caress objects they encountered along their way with careful touches that denoted her yearning and joy.


    Their other companion closely mirrored her soaring spirits. The gnome ran everywhere, trying to engrave every characteristic of the state into its mind as it frantically poured all his senses in experiencing what the foreign terrain offered it.

 Chapter 543 The Sixth-grade Rhinoceros King (Part Two)

    The childlike wonder the both exhibited amused and endeared Austin, almost making him forget about their prior objective when a sudden roar bellowed from the innermost part of the valley.


    It shook the earth and agitated the leaves into falling around them, the fury derived from its echo shattering the otherwise peaceful environment.


    Another wave of tremors befell on them, closely accompanied by a sonic boom as a huge shadow dashed between the thick wooden trunks of trees and overgrown shrubs. Its heavy stamps grew deafening the nearer it got to where they stood, imposing an intimidating presence as it bellowed once more.


    Violet drastically changed her demeanor into one of pure wrath the moment she heard the sounds. Her lips trembled, teeth clenching in a strained effort to remain calm and collected.


    The spiritual sense enabled Austin to see the rhinoceros from its current position in the middle of the forest. Despite its sturdy body being much bigger than an elephant, he sprinted wildly; smashing everything that posed as an obstacle on his way to their group with a drilling glare marring its face.


    His four legs were huge, easily leaving a trail of deep gigantic pits as he advanced.


    Without a doubt, this demon heading their way must be the six-grade rhinoceros king Violet had mentioned.


    In a span of a few seconds, it appeared before Austin and Violet, looking terribly enraged at their unannounced visit.


    He was the color of mud; dark brown with skin so thick and coarse that it already served as his armor. His gigantic form looked much bigger from up close, dwarfing and casting an imposing shadow over them with his towering height.


    A sharp, massive horn protruded from the top of his muzzle, the other two snuggled on each opposite side of his head. It glinted under the unforgiving sunlight, highlighting the s


    t her foe with the power of clustered demonic energies supporting the incoming strike. It flowed with the elegance of stormy sea waves, its aura seething before surging into the sky, filling the atmosphere with hostile, static energy.


    Austin had seen her perform this trick many times, yet even he was blown away with the herculean pressure of her magic. What she manifested just now had been ten times more than whatever she had shown during their training.


    The claws scratched its opponent''s back in a flash, so fast that only a gush of air registered in the monster''s mind when it passed his ears and hit its target with hefty and deadly precision.


    The rhino king failed to turn around and check the injury.


    He realized then, that in front of this combatant he was demoted to creature of sluggish stature.


    He struggled to hold himself upright, the extreme pain from the inflicted wound darkened his vision and almost lulled him into unconsciousness.


    He grunted in agony, his outrage being the only thing keeping him dignified as he weakened to devastating levels.


    He ground his feet into the dirt, using the soil as support to his weight.


    Heaving deep, labored breaths, the rhinoceros trod and glowered at Violet.

 Chapter 544 Subduing The Rhinoceros King (Part One)

    As the sixth-level rhinoceros king''s strength wavered, it soon became apparent that Violet was slowly getting an upper hand in the fight. Her successful barrage of attacks had managed to effectively weaken him and suppress his power.


    Despite being at the same level as the rhinoceros king, Violet proved to be far more superior in strength while her unbelievably fast bodily movement skill served as a huge advantage in dealing with the huge but also clumsy beast.


    Seeing that Violet could very well handle herself, Austin chose to just sit back and relax as he watched the fight with amusement.


    A rather powerful strike on his back had the rhinoceros king crying out and stumbling forward in the dirt. With a loud huff, he glanced back at his attacker, the flames of fury burning in his eyes as he glared at Violet with malice.


    For some special breeds of diabolic beasts, reaching the sixth-level would''ve already given them the ability to speak like a human. The rhinoceros king had not yet developed this skill but had nonetheless gained the ability to show his emotions on his face which was evident by his furious stare. However, no matter how hard he glared, there was just simply no way he could strike back at his attacker.


    Violet effectively utilized her agility during the battle. Without giving the rhinoceros king any chance to move, she had already dealt several strikes over his body.


    It was as if there were multiple copies of Violet that surrounded the rhinoceros king with how fast she moved. Her hands had only made contact upon the beast''s thick hide for less than a second, but each of the strikes brought great pain and damage upon the rhinoceros king.


    Done with the strikes, Violet decided to take it up a notch. Unsheathing her black claws, she raised her arms and violently raked over the rhinoceros king''s back.


    The beast let out an anguished moan of unbearable pain as Violet''s claws left long, deep gashes upon his back, breaking through hide and revealing the bloody red flesh beneath. The wound would''ve sent anyone howling. However, despite the white-hot pain on his back, the rhinoceros king felt blood-red rage instead. Violet''s attack had left him slumped to the ground. But he determinedly got back to his feet, not ready to giv


    was a humongous and heavy beast that left behind a clear path of fallen trees and smashed rocks as he ran away for safety. Seeing this, Austin couldn''t help but marvel at how astonishingly powerful the beast''s horns were to pave such a clear path of destruction.


    Violet, however, wasn''t just going to let him off so easily. She quickly chased after him and, unsurprisingly, caught up easily with the beast by just one leap.


    Her claws sank onto his back and she continued to relentlessly scratch him as he ran.


    This merciless attack from Violet left a heavy blood trail in their wake.


    His injuries had put the rhinoceros king in so much pain that all he could do was moan and run as if running could somehow magically make Violet stop attacking him with her claws. At this point in time, the beast could no longer think of revenge nor feel furious at his shameful defeat. The only thing that occupied his mind was his desperate wish to get out of there alive.


    Inevitably, the rhinoceros king began to slow down. His injuries were far too severe and all the running around had only drained him even more of his energy.


    A few moments later, the beast finally succumbed and collapsed onto the ground, his heavy body briefly shaking the earth upon contact. It was at this moment that the rhinoceros king knew that he was doomed, his life finally at Violet''s disposal. Fear took hold of his heart and his body vibrated violently as he cried out for his life. Violet looked down on him and raised a bloody claw.

 Chapter 545 Subduing The Rhinoceros King (Part Two)

    "That''s enough, Violet. One more strike from you and he''ll be dead," Austin''s voice cut through the thick air, stopping Violet just in time.


    Upon his order, Violet obediently dropped her claw that was just about to end the rhinoceros king''s life. With a huff, she walked towards Austin''s side and contented herself with staring down at the now utterly exhausted rhinoceros with disgust and pure hatred. She was heaving. Despite gaining the upper hand throughout the fight, Violet still had to exert a lot of energy in dealing with the beast. This was mostly because the rhinoceros king''s hide had been extremely tough and every time she used her claws, she had to apply a lot of force to make sure he bled from her attack.


    It took a lot of swift, efficient, and powerful strikes from Violet to get the rhinoceros into the state he was now.


    Having observed their battle, Austin concluded that Violet''s strength lied in her instantaneous bodily movement skill, her unpredictable speed, and her illusions. The rhinoceros king''s strength and power were in no way inferior to Violet and had he succeeded in actually hitting her with his horns earlier, there was no way she could''ve survived. The only reason that she was able to overpower him was because of her lightning-fast speed that she was able to use to keep herself from harm''s way.


    Each strike that Violet had dealt onto the beast was loaded with power and a deep-seated grudge. During the fight earlier, her mind was heavy and only swirled with memories of her painful past as she attacked the rhinoceros king with her claws. Now, seeing him powerless and completely at her mercy, the long-accumulated hatred in her heart began to disperse, leaving only relief and a long-awaited satisfaction. The battle before was fought not just for her, but for all the foxes that had been bullied by him.


    Seeing him defeated l


    shed cry, Violet pounced on him and began to punch his thick, bloody hide. The anger and resentment from her past had once again bubbled to the surface of her mind.


    Austin let her vent for a bit and when it seemed as if she had calmed down, he stepped forward and grabbed her by the shoulder. "That is enough, Violet," he said. "After I have subdued him, you will have all the time in the world to punch him as you like. He will be all yours. For now, leave his despicable life to him until he has amply served us."


    Violet nodded, getting off the rhinoceros king and letting her master have him. With a soft smile, Austin crossed his fingers and prepared to activate his Beast-subduing Skill that would allow him to easily absorb the beast soul of any beast and develop absolute control over them. True to its name, the skill allowed him to completely subdue any beast to the point that it would lose any resistance of power in front of him.


    Gathering his energy, Austin began to cast the spell. Streams of spiritual sense emerged from his Soul Sea and swirled around his fingers as he activated the skill. Then he began to draw various formulas in the air, the finger motions evolving into a variety of mysterious, magical spiritual sense symbols.

 Chapter 546 Subduing The Rhinoceros King (Part Three)

    As Austin wrote, the symbols simply increased and slowly began to form a visible spiritual sense array of white mist that floated outward from the white array center, making it look as if they were inside a magical fairy world.


    This was the second time Austin cast this Beast-subduing Skill and it was fortunate that he did not get dizzy, unlike his first time.


    This clear, lucid feeling devoid of any kind of dizziness must mean that his spiritual sense had now improved a lot after he had taken that Soul-warming bead. Austin smiled to himself, pleased at this conclusion.


    The Soul-warming Bead had been a gift from Angus of the Mysterious Nether World. It had quite a peculiar effect on the consumer''s spiritual sense. Once the Soul-warming Bead was dissolved in the Soul Sea, it would act as fertilizer and nourish it. Because of this nourishment, the Soul Sea would be able to grow quickly and thrive, almost like a healthy plant. This meant that the Soul-warming Bead was extremely helpful for Austin as he could easily accumulate spiritual sense without exerting too much effort in cultivation.


    Thanks to the bead, he could now demonstrate the Beast-subduing Skill without any unwanted side effects.


    Though his spiritual sense wasn''t growing at an alarmingly fast rate nor did he have such a significant addition to the spiritual sense in his Soul Sea, there was still enough in him to subdue the rhinoceros king. In the long run, Austin was quite certain that the volume of his spiritual sense would only increase to the point that he would be able to subdue much bigger and stronger diabolic beasts with no harm to his health.


    As the spiritual sense array of the Beast-subduing Skill took shape, Austin utilized his mind control skill and ordered it to move towards the rhinoceros king. As it


    riend''s victory.


    Due to Violet''s insistent begging, Austin had agreed to stay for two days in the small valley. He used this time to cultivate while Violet caught up and spent her days with friends.


    He knew that she had wanted to stay and talk with her friends after not seeing them for such a long time. Austin did not mind since he had nothing urgent to do and he figured that it might actually be beneficial to his health to stay and breathe the fresh valley air.


    So it was that, though Austin and Violet had a master-servant relationship, their days together in the valley forged a close relationship between them. For Austin, Violet now felt more like a sister to him than a mere servant.


    The two days spent in the valley could be considered as the happiest moments of Violet''s life. Since the rhinoceros king was no longer a threat, she and her friends were now able to enjoy their days in peace and relaxation.


    However, Austin felt awkward wandering around the valley due to the many foxes that abounded. Luckily, he found a rather quiet and secluded place suitable for cultivation. It was in that place that he took the opportunity to take out his herbal pot and begin his elixir refining.

 Chapter 547 The Four Demonic Beasts And Six Diabolic Beasts

    Before leaving the imperial capital city, Austin had bought enough materials to make the Energy-prevailing Elixir. The shortage of elixir was the last thing on his mind.


    Using the purple brown herbal pot, Austin began practicing how to make the Energy-prevailing Elixir. After he failed almost forty times, Austin was finally able to grasp the skills of making the Energy-prevailing Elixir. He could now make it successfully and easily.


    The elixirs that were spent in the failed forty attempts were obviously wasted. Those elixirs were worth an estimated hundred thousand vital energy crystals. Hence, if a person wanted to be a pill refiner, he must have ample resources to practice his skills. The road of growing into a successful pill refiner was really made up with vital energy crystals.


    Austin was fortunately rich enough. The spending of such an enormous amount of vital energy crystals did not ruffle him.


    After Austin could successfully make the Energy-prevailing Elixirs, he made much more taking his count to over 20. He consumed all the materials that he had bought from the imperial capital city.


    Austin''s skill in making grade three pills had reached a sufficient mark and he was now completely qualified to be a grade three pill refiner.


    A grade three pill refiner could enjoy a high position within the Violet Orchid Empire.


    Grade three pills, like the Energy-prevailing Elixir, were rare even for the Sun Sect which was one of the top five sects of the Violet Orchid Empire. As a matter of fact, they were only provided in limited amounts to highly talented disciples.


    In the Sun Sect, it was only the inner disciples and the principal disciples that had the chance to be offered some Energy-prevailing Elixirs.


    So if there was a pill refiner who was able to make grade three elixirs, all the sects, including Sun Sect, one of the top five in the Violet Orchid Empire would try their best to keep a good faith with him and keep him happy.


    After putting away all the Energy-prevailing Elixirs and the herbal pot, Austin stretched his body lazily and gave off his spiritual sense into the atmosphere.


    Deep in the valley, Violet was chatting with other demonic foxes who were her best friends. The gnome however was nowhere to be found.


    In the last few days whenever Austin indulged himself in alchemy, Violet would spend time with her good friends. The gnome, being exuberant in nature, found it difficul


    a nearby tree again and then he continued flying forward.


    Austin soon arrived at the place where his first target was. It was a sixth-level silver blood demonic wolf.


    It was easy for Austin to subdue the level six demonic beast. Using the Beast-subduing Skill, Austin gave out a profound spiritual sense array. It tethered itself in the head of the level six silver blood demonic wolf. After a short while, the silver blood demonic wolf became Austin''s loyal slave.


    Bringing the silver blood demonic wolf, Austin flew towards his next target.


    Carrying on his journey, Austin had subdued ten beasts at level six within two days.


    Four demonic beasts and six diabolic beasts.


    One level six silver blood demonic wolf.


    Two level six violent bears.


    One level six three-headed diabolic serpent.


    One level six purple gold demonic tiger.


    One level six metal-eating pangolin.


    Two level six giant rock demonic gators.


    One level six demonic cat.


    One level six giant diabolic mouse.


    The ten level six demonic beasts and diabolic beasts, and the rhinoceros king that Austin had subdued previously took his total of subdued beasts to eleven.


    Austin actually wanted to look for a level seven demonic or diabolic beast, but after he searched the entire area around the small valley, he found that the highest level of the beasts was six.


    According to Violet, level seven beasts might be hidden deep in another area. They might be within the Grand Desolation Mountain.


    So Austin realized that he wouldn''t be able to find beasts more powerful than level six outside the Grand Desolation Mountain.

 Chapter 548 Violet Is In Danger!

    Austin was trying to subdue those beasts. He soon found out that the effort was consuming some of his spiritual sense when he cast the Beast-subduing Skill to form the spiritual sense array.


    But for Austin, the loss of the spiritual sense to form the array was nothing compared to the powerful spiritual sense pool he had within him.


    In addition to that, the Soul-warming Bead embedded in his Soul Sea had been nourishing his spiritual sense and enriching it all the time. Due to this, each time there was a consumption of his spiritual sense, it would be replenished rapidly and that prepared him for the next battle.


    Most important of all, there was one thing about this Beast-subduing Skill that made Austin very happy.


    The reason of his joy was that after invading a beast''s soul by using the spiritual sense array formed by Beast-subduing Skill and getting the beast under control, even if the very beast was hunted down or killed in a battle later, Austin''s spiritual sense would hardly be affected.


    The Flame Emperor once told him that, there were many controlling spiritual sense martial arts skills, such as using spiritual sense to control dummies and beasts or forming a delusional body. And they all shared one common weakness. It was that when the dummies and beasts or the delusional bodies were under attack or killed, the spiritual senses of the hosts that cast the controlling skills would be injured at the same time.


    Being unlike those skills, the Beast-subduing Skill was absolutely safe for Austin if he were to cast spiritual sense control over the beasts. He would never have to worry about any latent danger if they were killed.


    The Flame Emperor also told him that the Beast-subduing Skill was serendipitously discovered by him in ancient antiquity. Although it had been ages since it was first created, the power it contained was far beyond the modern controlling spiritual sense marital arts skills.


    This was the actual reason why Austin dared to subdue a considerable number of beasts just by himself.


    Taking ten sixth-grade diabolic beasts with him, Austin was just about to return to the valley where Violet was staying.


    Suddenly, an anxious voice was transmitted to him through his mind.


    Austin''s face turned pale.


    It was Violet calling for help. Since the distance wasn''t much, they were able to maintain the ability to connect through their minds.


    ''Damn! Violet is in danger!''


    After getting to know the whole story from Violet through their mind communication, a coldness took over Austin''s face. ''These people really have no idea about what situation they are getting into and whom they are provoking. I will teach them how to spell the word DEATH!'' Austin thought to himself fiercely.


    Austin quickly took the beast-subduing bag off his waist and put all the ten sixth-grade diab


    danger awaited them. As soon as they reached near the open field, these people jumped out and trapped them in a circle. Knowing that they were different from the ordinary demonic beasts��they were precious demonic foxes��the men became greedy and flirtatious towards them.


    From the beginning, Violet always chose not to show her human form. One major reason was that during a battle she was quite stronger in her original fox form than in human form. The other reason was her prettiness in human form. She knew that it would bring her more attention from these greedy and lustful men.


    Standing with the other foxes and looking around, Violet tried to have a clear view of the situation. After scanning through the crowd, she could feel that some men possessed a strong cultivation base and were rich in power, especially the two elders standing right beside the young man in black. Just looking at them sent a chill down her spine and her heartbeat raced faster than the normal pace.


    Being trapped, she knew it immediately that it was impossible for her to escape the crowd unharmed and on her own. She was no match for those men. And she knew things would become worse if the two strong elders joined the men. Even if she was brave enough to pick a fight with them, she wouldn''t be able to survive after the first strike.


    She saw that there was no way to escape from the impending doom. Instantly, she decided to called Austin for help using their mind communication.


    Seeing crowd getting restless and ready to attack, Violet raised up her fore-leg. A gigantic black fox claw was formed at the same time. It fell down from the sky so fast that human eyes could barely catch it. It moved like thunder towards the people gathered around them and struck down the men who were holding on to the thin web. Dancing in the air, the fox claw picked its targets. Two unlucky men were torn apart instantly.

 Chapter 549 Timely Rescue

    When the rest of them saw that Violet''s forceful attack killed two unfortunate guys, they were so shocked that they unconsciously stepped back.


    "Be careful! That nine tail demon fox is a six-grade demonic beast.


    It''s not an easy one to take down," warned the elder who was beside the young man in black. He had piercing eyes.


    "Bastard! How dare you?!"


    "You will regret this!"


    they shouted at Violet when they came to themselves after their momentary shock.


    Violet and her friends were surrounded by more than a dozen enemies. What surprised Violet was the fact that five of them were already at the Mysterious Realm while the rest were at the premium stage of Earth Realm.


    A six-grade demonic beast was only as powerful as a cultivator at the primary stage of Mysterious Realm. That was why they didn''t take Violet seriously at first.


    Violet''s surprise attack, however, killed two of them easily. It ignited the fire of anger in their chest.


    "We are at the Mysterious Realm so we will deal with the nine tail demon fox.


    Those who are at the Earth Realm, you deal with the three-grade demon foxes," said one of the cultivators at medium stage of Mysterious Realm.


    The enemy immediately divided into two groups. The five cultivators of Mysterious Realm, while holding a scarlet net, surrounded Violet in five separate areas.


    At the same time, the rest of them began preying on Violet''s friends.


    A three-grade demonic beast was about the same as that of a human at the level eight or nine Energy Gathering Realm. It was as easy as a blink of an eye for these cultivators at the premium stage of Earth Realm to defeat three-grade demon foxes.


    Even if the demon foxes moved as quickly as lightning, their enemies would still have a big advantage over them in terms of cultivation base.


    In the blink of an eye, all three-grade demon foxes had been captured.


    Violet was still encircled by the five cultivators of Mysterious Realm. Things were not looking good for her at the moment.


    "Now!" said one of the men who was surrounding her.


    Immediately, all five men sprang into action and made a pentagram array around Violet. Their perfect coordination showed the fact that they were extremely experienced in working together in battles.


    Violet knew that she was currently at a disadvantage when she saw that she was


    led to get free.


    She was still tied up firmly no matter how hard she yelled.


    "Ha ha ha! You cannot run now, bastard!"


    Steve sneered at Violet while looking at her smugly. When the young man saw that Violet was captured, a satisfied smile formed on his lips.


    "Swish!"


    A faint golden sword, like a golden flame, flashed in front of them, who were holding the scarlet net that was ready for restricting Violet.


    Swoosh!


    There was suddenly a light crash from somewhere.


    The rope that was surrounding Violet was suddenly cut into little pieces.


    Then suddenly, a young handsome man was standing beside Violet.


    "Who! Who''s there?"


    Steve exclaimed in anger. He was irritated by the sudden appearance of the handsome young man.


    The other men were awestruck as well.


    "Violet, are you all right?"


    Austin said to Violet while ignoring the others.


    "Mr. Austin, I would have been captured by them if you were a second late.


    All of my friends were already captured by them!"


    "Don''t worry about it! They would be fine," Austin comforted her. Then he stood up and turned to the men with a poker face.


    "Who the hell are you? This is none of your fucking business! You are going to regret interrupting us!"


    Steve yelled at Austin. He was still angry because his rope was cut easily by him. When he saw the face of the person who broke his rope, he was surprised to see that he was only a young man who was only under twenty.


    He glared scornfully at Austin.


    "How dare you! You have no idea how big of a mess you are in right now."

 Chapter 550 The Thunder Sect

    Austin eyed Violet from head to toe and then heaved a sigh of relief when he was sure that she was safe and sound. Then he turned to the strangers, his face livid.


    "Brat! I don''t care who you are or how you''re related to this demonic fox.


    Our young master took a fancy to her, so you better step back and give her to us. Otherwise, you won''t live to see another day," Steve threatened.


    His face turned as dark as ink when he saw Austin break his vital energy rope to release Violet. He heard Violet call Austin "Master," so he was guessing that she was his pet.


    "Hah?


    Are you serious?"


    Disdain was written all over Austin''s face.


    He had seen Steve when he was battling with Violet. He could tell that he was at the preliminary stage of the Sky Realm.


    "You''re courting death! I''ll let you taste my Wind-splitting Finger!"


    Austin''s words irritated Steve. Unable to bear the humiliation, he used all of his vital energy force to form a giant finger. The finger tore up the air around it and it also produced a sharp sound. It flew towards Austin''s chest at high speed.


    "Humph! Just a small trick! You''re not that impressive," Austin taunted.


    He didn''t dodge the attack. Instead, he stood still and produced a sword from his palm. It was surrounded by flames.


    Then he controlled the sword to destroy the finger.


    Boom!


    The sword slashed through the finger effortlessly as if it were merely a balloon. The finger exploded into a thousand pieces and vanished in the air.


    "He''s at the medium stage of the Sky Realm!" exclaimed Steve.


    He and his companions stared at Austin in stunned disbelief.


    They didn''t expect that this young man was already at the medium stage of the Sky Realm.


    Some of them realized that the sword in Austin''s hand was not just an ordinary weapon. It could block the attack of a cultivator at the preliminary stage of the Sky Realm as easily as blowing dust off a table.


    "No wonder you''re so arrogant. It looks like you really are something!"


    Steve said through gritted teeth. Somehow, he was extremely jealous of Austin because the latter was younger and stronger than him.


    He tried to suppress his anger. Austin''s cultivation base was highe


    pe, but it also has a tiger''s soul. It''s like a real tiger!'' Austin thought.


    Steve''s martial arts skill was amazing, but Austin was not afraid of him at all.


    Like what he had done to the black rock diabolic bull, he integrated the eight kinds of forces of Brutal Blast Fist into a light ball and threw it at the tiger.


    The light ball gave out a dazzling golden light which even Austin couldn''t look straight at because he was afraid that his eyes might get burned. The light landed on the tiger''s head.


    Bang!


    The tiger suddenly stopped in its tracks.


    Steve''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe what he just saw.


    Boom!


    With a bang, the tiger was split into a thousand vital energy force dusts that scattered all over the sky before disappearing. Strangely, Austin even heard the tiger''s crying and wailing before it disappeared.


    He felt like he just punched a real tiger instead of a tiger that was formed by vital energy.


    "Son of a bitch! You bastard just destroyed my tiger soul! How dare you?!"


    Steve yelled at the top of his lungs. He couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw that Austin defeat his tiger with just one punch.


    While Steve was still in shock, Austin took the opportunity to use his body movement skill. He was suddenly standing before Steve in just a blink of an eye.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he integrated the eight forces again and threw a punch at Steve''s chest. The air around them trembled with a reverberating buzz.

 Chapter 551 Killing Steve

    Steve hadn''t expected Austin to be so ferocious. Even in front of so many people, Austin showed no fear of killing him. And Austin''s bodily movements were so agile that even though Steve wanted to dodge his attack, it was already too late.


    "Brat! How dare you!" yelled Steve.


    Being unable to dodge the attack, he could only call on all of his vital energy to form a defense.


    "Bang!" The sound reverberated through space.


    Austin''s fist had still struck Steve''s chest heavily.


    Facing such a powerful punch, Steve reeled back in agonizing pain for a couple of paces.


    "Boy, you''re dead today," Steve growled.


    That he was being defeated by Austin again and again made him mad with rage.


    "You''re the one who''s gonna die today, not me.


    Go to hell!" Austin sneered coldly.


    He drew in his full force and prepared to continue the assault.


    "Boom!"


    At Austin''s words, a sickening thud suddenly sounded from inside of Steve.


    He looked like he had been struck by lightning. He glared at Austin in disbelief, feeling a shiver run through him.


    "You... You..." Steve stammered.


    Then blood began to trickle out like rivulets joining a stream from his eyes, ears, mouth, nose and any other orifices. His eyes grew dim, his vigor faded, and eventually his body lost its balance and dropped to the ground, utterly defeated.


    "Steve is dead!" someone exclaimed.


    Chaos erupted among the spectators.


    Seeing this, the young man in black pulled a long face and said, "Boy, it''s beyond my imagination that you are really such a tough guy to deal with.


    However, you''ve gotten yourself into big trouble, because you''ve just killed a member of the Thunder Sect."


    As he spoke, other people walked towards Austin with clearly hostile looks, encompassing him on all sides.


    "I don''t care which sect you belong to. Once you have offended me, no matter who you are, I will make you pay!"


    Though Austin spoke cockily, he could see that there were some extraordinary martial artists among the group of people. For example, the two old men standing next to the young man, might be stronger than he could oppose.


    Seeing that the situation was unfavorable for him, he hurriedly order


    lder who was about to launch into an earnest expostulation of the younger generation.


    He continued by saying, "However, you will have no chance to comprehend it.


    Since you have killed a member of the Thunder Sect, you have nowhere to go on the southern continent.


    You''ve just entered hell."


    "Stop talking nonsense. Let''s see whose fist is the mightier.


    Don''t act like a sissy," said Austin scornfully.


    The air around the elder bristled with his outrage at Austin''s insults.


    "You are asking for your death!" threatened the elder, with a livid face.


    He took a step forward, and the next moment, he suddenly disappeared.


    When the elder began moving, Austin had mentally sensed a great impending danger.


    He had thought to himself, ''The elder is really powerful.''


    The moment the figure of the old man in blue had disappeared, Austin''s facial expression had also changed slightly. Instantly, he used his spiritual sense to scan the area around him, trying to locate the elder''s position.


    "Sizz"


    A scarlet palm, angled like a sharp knife, suddenly appeared at Austin''s left shoulder and cut towards his neck at lightning speed.


    As the knife-like palm gleamed wickedly, Austin''s spiritual sense had accurately sensed it. His eyes narrowed into slits from caution, and he responded with blinding speed. The impact of the scarlet palm disturbed the very molecules of the air which rose up violently, cutting off a few strands of Austin''s hair.

 Chapter 552 The Lightning Blood Demon

    "Aha, you''re really nimble on your feet!" the old man appeared behind the blood-red palm and snorted half-surprised and half-angry at his opponent.


    He frowned and measured up the young man in front of him.


    Suddenly, the palm whooshed by Austin''s head with a gale of vital energy force savage in its attack.


    Austin had no time to lose.


    He quickly summoned the sword of vital energy and in a heartbeat, a sizzling sound buzzed.


    The vital energy sword with searing flames ready to lick his opponent was in his hand. Austin charged at the blood-red palm with all his energy.


    "Bang!"


    The mighty sword of the vital energy collided with the scathing blood-red palm. They wrangled with blazing energy, hungry for triumph.


    ''Aah!'' Austin winced. He felt a sharp stabbing vital energy force striking at him and his redoubtable sword.


    Bang!


    Before Austin could blink or realize a thing, one third of the blade of his sword was crushed, and the flames burning on the remaining blade flickered fighting the pressure for a few more seconds before dying down.


    Under the impact, Austin staggered a few meters back and had no time to even pause to look at the old man. His chest burnt with the thumping blood as if it was about to explode.


    But as Austin reeled from the attack, the power of the blood-red palm began to diminish. Sparkling clusters of the golden flames burst on the palm.


    The old man was shocked. Still, with his presence of mind, he straight away collected his vital energy force into the palm to extinguish the flames.


    Austin on the other hand, gazed at the remaining two third blade of the vital energy sword, and seriously started to consider his next move.


    When the old man had attacked, Austin realized his miscalculation. No, of course, the old man''s cultivation base wasn''t just at Sky Realm, but a level higher. He was an Imperial Realm cultivator!


    With a round of sparring between them, Austin knew in all honesty that he was no match for his opponent when it came to the strength of the vital energy force.


    While Austin was recovering from the blow the old man had dealt him, the old man too was shaking his head in disbelief.


    This just wasn''t what he thought Austin was capable of. He had never expected the young man to be able to put up such strong a fight and escape unscathed. Rather than getting wounded in the process, all Austin did in the end, was step back by a few steps!


    "Not bad at all young man! But all this is useless. You will die today!" the old man shouted in anger.


    Austin didn''t care to react. Quietly, he summoned his vital energy and injected it into his sword. In just a few seco


    his wasn''t particularly impressive, rather it was relatively low.


    And yet, put him in front of the ordinary disciples of the Thunder Sect, Elder Zhou could crush them like a flimsy twig in his fist.


    And anyhow, for any sect In the South Continent of the Prime Martial World, the Imperial Realm was considered an incredibly high cultivation level.


    "Hehe! Young man, you are capable! I see that now though I didn''t half-expect to have met such a powerful cultivator like you in the wilderness!


    It seems I underestimated you.


    But don''t get carried away.


    I told you that I would kill you today!"


    Mirth danced in Elder Zhou''s eyes though his staunch face stayed straight as he said this. Elder Zhou took a deep breath in and started to collect his energy and blood with a renewed aim. This time, a gigantic shadow of a hundred feet high started to cover the arena in darkness.


    A short moment later, a number of lightning bolts wrapped around the blood-red shadow that came from Elder Zhou''s hands. They slithered like snakes and crackled with brilliant light.


    "Lightning Blood Demon!" Elder Zhou roared out the name to announce his most powerful skill.


    Cries of surprise and excitement began to spread all around as a buzz of conversation rose in the crowd.


    "Elder Zhou is using his best skill to fight this nondescript man!"


    "Hmph! He might be a nobody but you can''t deny that the young man is powerful too. But then I wonder if he''d be able to survive Elder Zhou''s killing move. After all, Elder Zhou has killed many Imperial Realm cultivators with this skill..." Austin could overhear all this. Nothing was hidden from him.


    Undaunted but far more shrewd, Austin glared at the huge blood-red shadow behind the old man waiting to launch his attack.

 Chapter 553 No One Can Stop Me

    To the onlookers'' surprise, the blood-red shadow behind the old man in the blue shirt was slowly moving.


    A rich scent of blood emanated from its tall, blood-red body.


    "Boy, you''re dead meat," the old man in the blue robes shouted ferociously at Austin.


    Before his voice had died away, the tall, bloody body charged at Austin. When it attacked Austin with its millstone-sized palms, lightning and thunder wheeled like crows and then struck out at him.


    Austin was ready for the battle.


    He fought back against the lightning with his Brutal Blast Fist.


    "Bang!"


    The earth seemed to shake slightly, and at the moment of impact time seemed to stop.


    Then, like a fierce hurricane which swept everything away, the vital-energy-force blast wave spread outwards in a circle, while the air mushroomed up and exploded with a tremendous force. All of the spectators were hurled backwards.


    Austin was almost thrown from his feet. His right hand, which had been used as the Brutal Blast Fist, was trembling convulsively. There was a constant burning on the skin of his right arm, making the skin numb and blood oozed out from small fissures which had formed in his flesh.


    After being flung backwards more than 20 meters, Austin still stood proud, but blood spread out from the corner of his mouth.


    Upon casting the Lightning Blood Demon skill, the old man''s attack had increased by at least 30 to 40 percent.


    When a martial arts expert of the Imperial Realm stage, with such high-ranking martial arts, produced such a powerful attack, it was really dreadful to witness.


    Austin was shocked.


    "Bang!"


    As Austin had retreated, a deep explosion was heard inside the tall, bloody body.


    The bloody figure had responded by taking two steps back, due to the effects of Austin''s eight-in-one explosive power.


    "Hum!" The old man could hardly believe what he was seeing.


    Noticing that Austin had suffered only superficial injuries, while the Lightning Blood Demon was beaten back, the old man in the blue shirt was enraged. With his hands clasped, a magnificent vital energy force surged out from him again and passed into the body of the Lightning Blood Demon.


    The tall, bloody red body of the Lightning Blood Demon swelled up even more, muscles rippled across its flesh, and it once again rushed at Austin.


    "Whoosh!"


    Along its metacarpus, a strong vital energy force was frantically condensing. A bloody red fist appeared enshrouded in front of Austin. Readying for a great attack.


    When Austin looked at the tall, bloody body and the looming punch with its horrible fluctuations, his expression became grave. A bright golden light suddenly spread out from the pores of his skin, and flowed along his arms, as if forming a peculiar golden skin.


    Then, Austin''s arms, covered by the golden skin,


    hirt was also a master at the Imperial Realm. Since the evil ape had appeared, the old man in the yellow shirt would certainly attack him soon. And then two masters of the Imperial Realm would fight against him together. He was not sure if the evil ape could deal with that.


    Although demons and beasts could generally outperform human warriors of the same strength by virtue of their inherent physical strength, the two old men from the Thunder Sect most certainly possessed abundant practical experience. Moreover, this was a two-on-one situation, so the evil ape had little chance to win.


    What''s more, Austin knew that he had already been seriously injured. What he needed to do was to find a place where he could recover from his injuries first.


    Sure enough, as soon as Austin left the valley, the old man in blue shouted, "Shape, let''s fight together. This beast is powerful."


    The old man in the yellow shirt stepped forward to attack the evil ape.


    However, after the evil ape had punished the Lightning Blood Demon with a few punches, it stepped back and ran from the valley with a thunderous lope, leaving behind a trail of huge footprint shaped pits several meters deep.


    The old man in the blue shirt and the old man in the yellow shirt looked at each other.


    "Let it go. Even if we fight together, we may not be able to defeat it in a short time.


    We still have our other business to attend to. We don''t have much time to waste on that boy," the old man in the yellow shirt said.


    The old man in the blue shirt thought for a moment and nodded his head gloomily, though he was unwilling to relinquish the fight.


    "The nine tail demon fox was very rare, and we missed it.


    But, you are right. Let''s hurry up and go meet with the third elder," the young man in black said with great reluctance.


    He stared in the direction Austin had vanished with cold eyes.

 Chapter 554 Healing Of The Wounds

    In the depths of the outer mountains of Grand Desolation Mountain range, the stars shone in the cloudless sky, and the night ascertained its dominance.


    Various kinds of demonic and diabolic beasts roared in the mountains, the howls echoing through the forests.


    There was a deep gully in a remote mountain. The gully was covered by a giant rock. It was about ten feet wide and could hold about ten people at a time.


    Austin and Violet were hiding in the gully. Sitting cross-legged, he carefully examined his inner wounds with his spiritual sense and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "Luckily, I''m not as badly injured as I had thought," he murmured.


    It was the first time Austin had used the Kirin Golden-body Scripture to fight an enemy. He hadn''t expected that he, a cultivator at the medium stage of Sky Realm, could fight a cultivator at the Imperial Realm for such a long time. He was proud of his accomplishments.


    It turned out that the Kirin Golden-body Scripture was indeed a powerful martial arts skill. He had just begun practicing it, and was still unable to display the full potential of power that the skill had. He believed that after he had fully grasped the skill, he would be substantially strong.


    Violet stood beside Austin, and was on the lookout for danger. Although the gully was hard to find, there were countless demonic and diabolic beasts in the outer mountains of Grand Desolation Mountain range. While Austin was occupied healing his wounds, Violet knew her responsibility lay in being alert.


    After carefully examining all his wounds, Austin took out some elixirs that could heal the wounds, and gulped them down in one go.


    He then used the Golden Sun Scripture to improve the absorption of the elixirs.


    Violet, on the other hand, unleashed her spiritual sense to guard the place.


    An entire day passed by before Austin opened his eyes.


    His eyes were sparkling with energy. He was vigorous again, and his vitality surged with endless hidden energy. It coursed through his body like a fluid that found its way with force and purpose.


    He could tell from how he felt that his wounds were almost healed. He just needed to take some rest, and then he would be as fit as a fiddle.


    He was not that badly injured from the fight with the old man from the Thunder Sect. Moreover, his body was quite strong too. As a result, he had recovered quickly after he spent a


    rials at the third grade to fifth grade and had put them in her Space Ring.


    Violet was a demonic fox, and her cultivation base was equivalent to a cultivator at the Mysterious Realm. Medicinal materials at the third and fourth grades would definitely help her improve her cultivation base.


    Violet took out the medicinal materials required to refine the Green Spirit Elixir and put them in front of Austin.


    Sitting cross-legged before the herbal pot, he began the process of refining the Green Spirit Elixir.


    First, he used the Scorching Evil Fire, which was carried to the bottom of the herbal pot through the fire inlet. Then he grabbed a medicinal material and threw it into the herbal pot through the material inlet.


    Then he started extracting the medicinal liquid.


    With the help of the Scorching Evil Fire, Austin was able to refine elixirs at a high speed. This was because he could quickly go through the medicinal liquid extracting stage. No matter what the medicinal material was, its medicinal liquid could be extracted instantly as long as it was surrounded by the Scorching Evil Fire. This helped to reduce the time taken greatly.


    Austin couldn''t help but recall how hard pill refining had been for him when he didn''t have the Scorching Evil Fire. Back then, he had to use the fire refined by his vital energy to extract the medicinal liquid. It was rather time and energy consuming. At that point, he had thought to himself, ''Wow, a pill refiner with a kind of Unearthly Fire would be so lucky. A lot of time and energy could be saved in the process of medicinal liquid extracting.''

 Chapter 555 The Thunder Unicorn

    After quickly extracting medicinal liquids from different herbs, Austin started to blend them together.


    Fire flared in the herbal pot in which the liquids were mixed. Sometimes flames made a hissing sound and sputtered out from the space between the pot and its lid.


    Finally, the boiling stopped. Austin waited for it to settle down a bit.


    He waved his hand, and the lid opened. He saw that a green elixir had been formed in the herbal pot. The elixir popped out of the herbal pot and landed on his palm.


    It gave off a strong odor like that of medicine.


    A strong vitality exuded from the Green Spirit Elixir that Austin had just refined. He was sure that it was indeed an effective healing elixir.


    After that, Austin spent the remaining half of the day on medicine refining and got about a dozen Green Spirit Elixirs ready.


    He was able to refine so many elixirs in such a short time because he had the unique Scorching Evil Fire to assist him. Apart from that, he had Angus''s book of medicine refinement to help him out at any time.


    Austin picked up a Green Spirit Elixir and gulped it down his throat right away. Instantly, a strong life vitality suffused his body. Within moments, it fully healed the remaining injuries within his body.


    His physical condition recovered fully. There was no trace of any injury.


    The effect of grade 3 healing elixir was far superior to grade 1 and grade 2 healing elixirs.


    Austin put away the remaining Green Spirit Elixirs. His thoughts now moved to the fact that he had stayed in the crack between the cliffs for almost two days.


    After discussing the matter with Violet, he decided to go back to the imperial capital city.


    He had subdued eleven six-level diabolic beasts and each of them was equal to a martial artist whose cultivation base was at the Mysterious Realm. Although their strength was not at the top level in Violet Orchid Empire, they were powerful enough to protect the Austin Palace.


    As long as the martial artists whose cultivation base was at the Sky Realm didn''t deliberately pick a fight, he believed that the diabolic beasts could keep his palace safe.


    On the other hand, Violet''s sisters were not willing to go to the imperial capital city with her. She strongly suggested and persuaded them to do so. Rather, they decided to move to a safer place to live.


    Completely aware that they wouldn''t change their mind, Violet finally quit her idea and bid them farewell.


    Austin and Violet got out of t


    that it must belong to an extremely powerful martial artist.


    Generally, when a cultivator reached Mysterious Realm, he would develop a spiritual sense. For the cultivator who reached the premium level of the Mysterious Realm, his spiritual sense could reach a distance of about 700 to 1, 000 meters. Of course, one''s spiritual sense also depended on his personal condition, as some cultivators were strong, while others were weak.


    But when a cultivator reached the Sky Realm, his spiritual sense became stronger than before.


    When a cultivator reached the premium stage of the Sky Realm, his spiritual sense could cover a range of 3, 000 meters. If he had an aptitude for cultivation, the range of his spiritual sense could increase to 5, 000 meters.


    Compared to a master of the Sky Realm, the cultivator of Imperial Realm had more powerful spiritual sense.


    Some masters of the Imperial Realm could use their spiritual sense to scan a range of 10, 000 meters.


    Austin believed the spiritual sense that extended in his direction could reach almost 20, 000 meters away by the virtue of its powerful strength and far extending speed.


    It implied that its owner''s cultivation base was higher than that of the Imperial Realm!


    Thinking of that made Austin''s hair stand on end.


    He knew it would be difficult to deal with a master of the Imperial Realm. Now if he encountered a master whose cultivation base was higher than the Imperial Realm, he would be killed in a second.


    Austin immediately connected with Violet and asked her to prepare for entering the Illusion Bead. He thought that it would be wiser to run away from there as soon as possible.

 Chapter 556 Past Memories

    Feeling a powerful spiritual sense probing in his direction, Austin immediately told Violet and prepared to leave.


    "Master, place your spiritual sense into my Illusion Bead, and I''ll cast an illusion spell. Let''s see if we can evade the probing of this spiritual sense," Violet answered.


    She was trying to find a way out.


    "What? Cast an illusion spell?" Austin was dumbfounded.


    All this time he had been aware of Violet''s excellence in illusions. Nevertheless, he''d had no idea as to which kind of Illusory skills Violet excelled at.


    A long time ago, she had taught Austin the Magical Aura-changing Skill, which the latter had learned quickly and used frequently and effectively.


    Hearing Violet say this, Austin expected something to happen. He did as she instructed and transferred his spiritual sense to her Illusion Bead.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was capable of sensing things 46, 000 meters away, which was much more powerful than that of most cultivators of the Imperial Realm.


    Therefore, with the influx of Austin''s spiritual sense, the Illusion Bead began glowing with a brilliant violent color. Several dream-like halos emanated from the Illusion Bead and encompassed Austin''s body within them.


    When his body was completely shrouded in halos, the powerful invading spiritual sense continued to seek Austin''s whereabouts was confounded.


    While scanning for Austin''s body, that spiritual sense seemed to become momentarily confused. It continued to scan for his body several times. Finally, it found nothing and retreated.


    When Austin felt the spiritual sense withdraw, he sighed with relief.


    "Violet, your illusion worked," Austin said with admiration.


    She shrugged modestly and gave a half-bow in sign of respect.


    "Ha-ha, master. Your spiritual sense is much more powerful than that one. With my illusion skills, it won''t be hard for you to escape its detection," she said with a wry grin.


    Austin looked speculatively at Violet then.


    "By the way, were you born knowing how to use those illusion skills?" he asked curiously.


    Although Violet had been serving Austin for a long time and he knew that she was one of the nine tail demon foxes, he still knew little about her.


    Violet''s accent


    ating treasures or beasts with the thunder nature. Don''t worry, we''re doing everything in the right way.


    However, perhaps the beast already knows that we are here. Gentlemen, let''s focus on our task. We can''t allow that beast to escape."


    Adrian stared at the small cave which was shrouded in mist on the opposite side of the cliff.


    Hearing Adrian''s order, they simultaneously floated into the air. Beneath their feet was a bottomless pit. Milk white mist was surging beneath. On the opposite side stood a cliff with a thousand meters drop.


    Only cultivators of the Imperial Realm were capable of standing or flying in the air with such ease. Therefore, all of the cultivators of the Thunder Sect had entered the Imperial Realm or above.


    They were most willing to follow Adrian''s order. Silently they focused their attention on the small cave sequestered in mist on the opposite side.


    A moment later, Adrian sensed something and shouted, "Be careful! I heard something."


    Everyone reached a state of heightened alert.


    As expected, some strange energy waves emanated from inside the cave. The enveloping mist was slowly dispersed by a powerful force and the entrance to the cave was revealed.


    Then, a thunderbolt of lightning of the width of an arm shot from the cave. Suddenly the air crackled and was filled with the smell of burning.


    Countless lightning bolts snaked out of the cave. The sky became overcast and heavy clouds gathered over the cliff.


    The Thunder Unicorn!

 Chapter 557 A Fierce Battle

    The cultivators from the Thunder Sect immediately looked at each other in surprise. Sure enough, the thunder unicorn they were trying to catch was hidden in the small cave.


    "Separate and muster for a siege!" Adrian, the third elder of the Thunder Sect, ordered.


    After seeing several flashes of arm-thick lightning striking from the cave, his face became grave as he realized that the thunder unicorn would be very strong.


    "Bang!".


    Along with lightning, there came a deep rumble of thunder.


    Dazzling bolts of snakelike lightning struck forth from the small cave. With such intense light, the whole area seemed to be lit up, and visibility reached an unprecedented clarity.


    The clouds in the sky gathered together and thickened, while lightning bolts lashed forth from them in a constant bombardment.


    In the presence of such awe-inspiring power, everyone from the Thunder Sect, including Adrian, was secretly worried.


    "Your grace, this thunder unicorn seems to be very strong.


    I think that its strength might be beyond that of a level ten demonic beast," one of them said in a doubtful voice while he swallowed heavily to hide his fear.


    He had read Adrian''s thoughts exactly.


    "Everybody! It seems that the information which we received is wrong. This thunder unicorn is stronger than a level ten demonic beast.


    Perhaps, its strength is already based on the Transformation Realm."


    "What? We''re going to fight a Transformation Realm demonic beast!"


    Hearing Adrian''s words, all of them couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "Yes, a demonic beast in the Transformation Realm has the same strength as me.


    Later, I will attack it from the front, while you all harry it from the sides. As long as we cooperate properly, we can deal with it."


    "Moreover, the Thunder Elixir of a Transformation Realm thunder unicorn is much greater than that of a level-ten thunder unicorn. In fact, it is an unexpected reward for us to harvest a Thunder Elixir of a thunder unicorn which is in the Transformation Realm," he added.


    Although Adrian was somew


    energy force, blocking the lightning.


    "Bang!"


    At the moment in which the lightning shaft struck the vital energy force wall, it shone with a dazzling glow, and the whole area trembled violently. Adrian''s thick vital energy force wall, as if being assailed by a thousand pounds of heavy hammering, was broken down at once.


    "Everybody do your best! The beast is very strong," shouted Adrian, a note of panic in his voice.


    Looking at the instantly broken vital energy force wall, he was shocked. The thunder unicorn of the Transformation Realm seemed to be much stronger than he had expected it to be.


    It seemed that the cultivators from the Thunder Sect were going to face a fierce battle today. If they dropped their guard for even a second, they would die on the spot.


    Therefore, Adrian hurriedly shouted out, cautioning them.


    The rest of the Thunder Sect, of course, had also noticed the strength of the thunder unicorn. They dared not slacken off, and all of them immediately displayed their strongest tactics.


    As soon as the battle was joined, Austin was immediately attracted.


    With his perceptive spiritual sense, he could read the situation of the battle clearly.


    "Is that human teenager who can emit thunder and lightning a thunder unicorn?" he asked softly and in amazement.


    Feeling the fierceness of the battle, Austin was really impressed.

 Chapter 558 Sanguinary Thunder-devouring Array

    When the intense battle between the thunder unicorn and the group of people from the Thunder Sect led by Adrian began, roaring sounds of thunder and flashes of lightning lit up the whole sky. The dreadful sounds of fighting attracted Austin''s attention. He immediately activated his spiritual sense power to figure out what was going on. A moment later, he was able to get a clear view of the entire situation.


    "Howl!"


    In the middle of the fierce battle, the thunder unicorn suddenly transformed from its animal form to human form. He was now a young man. Releasing a ray of light as thick as a human''s arm, he tried to defend himself from the offensive attacks of the Thunder Sect cultivators.


    As the strongest one in the group of Thunder Sect cultivators, Adrian took the role of attacking the thunder unicorn from the front. He gathered his vital energy at the center of his right palm, and transformed it into huge grey air blades. These air blades tore the sky, and continued to rush towards the thunder unicorn as fast as lightning.


    The other members of the Thunder Sect seized the opportunity. They skipped quietly to the back of the thunder unicorn and made brutal sneaking attacks. The Elder Zhou displayed the Lightning Blood Demon. Numerous powerful blood punches were formed which hurried towards the thunder unicorn, giving the sky a red hue.


    Surrounded by rays of dazzling light, the human-form thunder unicorn looked like a hedgehog. As it pointed its arm at a certain direction, violent rays of light would rapidly burst out. And deafening thunderclaps would be heard uninterruptedly.


    The two sides were well-matched in strength!


    Austin was startled by the strength of the thunder unicorn.


    He never thought it would be able to defend the siege of five cultivators of the Thunder Sect alone, especially after he had learned Adrian''s strength. The vital energy force of Adrian was endless and billowy like big rivers, filling up the entire space. Possessing such strong vital energy force, he could be considered the most terrifying master whom Austin had even met.


    Austin thought he would be killed w


    to emerge on the body of the thunder unicorn. They were caused by the sharp air blades. The thunder unicorn started to bleed. Surprisingly, its blood was not red, but silver colored.


    "Howl!"


    Completely overtaken by such heavy blows, the thunder unicorn made a bellowing sound as if sharing its pain with the sky.


    The next moment something strange happened. The dim light around it, once again, became bright.


    After a sudden flip, the humanoid thunder unicorn disappeared in the brilliant silvery light that radiated from it.


    To everyone''s surprise, a weird behemoth appeared.


    It was silvery and dazzling. Light was illuminating it, like water flowing on its surface. Every now and then, flames would be formed out of friction of current, causing strong energy fluctuations. Instead of normal animal skin, it was covered with a kind of crystal armor. All this made it look very strange.


    In the center of its head there was a silvery horn, which was the size of an adult''s leg. The horn was surrounded by bright light.


    Its four limbs seemed to be made of light, and were releasing a steady and heavy power. It even possessed a pair of lightning wings. There were thunder lights in its big mouth, which was able to spit out in the form of extremely powerful rays.


    Austin had never seen such a mighty and bizarre monster. People had already perceived its strength, before it began its offensive attack.

 Chapter 559 Perish Together

    The huge beast was strong and fierce, yet the Third Elder''s attack had left many wounds and scars on its skin.


    "The beast is going to risk its life. We must make the Sanguinary Thunder-devouring Array more powerful!"


    Knowing that once the main body of the thunder unicorn was revealed, it would be followed by a desperate counterattack, the Third Elder yelled out to remind his companions.


    A startled look flashed on the faces of the other four cultivators from the Thunder Sect when they heard the words of Adrian. The next moment, they plucked several elixirs from their pockets and thrust them into their mouths to replenish their vital energy.


    With the help of the elixirs that they swallowed, more powerful vital energy was released and it got added into the four huge bloody webs.


    With huge amount of energy surging through them, the four huge bloody webs rolled and flew over to the thunder unicorn, aiming to envelope it entirely. The air around the webs was stirring and permeating with the thick smell of blood.


    "Oh beast, you are dead today! This is the consequence of your refusal to hand over the Thunder Elixir!"


    A huge bow was formed between his hands as Adrian snapped. Urged by his vital energy force, a gigantic arrow made of pure vital energy force took shape and stretched itself across the bow. He drew the arrow to its full range and let it go.


    With a hissing sound the arrow pierced the vault of heaven and darted towards the huge thunder unicorn. It was glistening like a flying grey torch. The colorful fletching attached to the end of the large arrow looked like a rainbow in the sky.


    The huge arrow sent cold shivers down the beast''s spine. Stamping its four stump-like hooves against the void beneath, its massive body moved one meter sideways in an instant.


    But the situation was beyond the unicorn''s expectation. The huge arrow made of vital energy force made a shift in the direction of its flight and zeroed in on the unicorn. Upon that, its movement had been restricted by the overwhelming power of the Sanguinary Thunder-devouring Array. Dodging or changing position to escape was almost impossible.


    The grey lights and bright fletching glittered as the large arrow kept approaching the thunder unicorn. It was accompanied with an overwhelming power that could destroy anything in its way like splitting bamboo. With a soft sound of the arrowhead piercing flesh, the huge arrow made of vital energy force struck the thunder unicorn''s back, breaking its shell up. Tiny streams of silver blood seeped out from the wound on the back, as one of its muscles exploded, accompanied by a rain of blood.


    "Howl!"


    The heavy blow made its eyes go crimson. Accompanied by a wild roar, the dazzling Thunder Elixir approximately the size of a human head flew out when it opened its large mouth.


    Suddenly, the Thunder Elixir soared up into the sky and made its way to the black clouds that had been formed some time ago. It left all the men present there confused.


    Boom!


    With the rise of the Thunder Elixir, a hundred flashes of lightning, as thick as barrel, burst out from multiple layers of thick clouds.


    It filled the entire canopy of the sky with the sound of thundering that echoed for a long time.


    All of a sudden, those barrel-shaped lightning poured down from the sky and enveloped the area where the thunder unicorn and the five men from the Thunder Sect stood. The lightnin


    ite weak.


    Without any hesitation, it opened its huge mouth and jetted a bolt of lightning. It was willing to perish with these low-rank cultivators rather than fall into their hands.


    The bolt of lightning released by it was thinner than an arm. The force and momentum it possessed was no more than one-tenth of the same lightning in its prime.


    Despite it, the lightning still pierced through the chests of the three superior cultivators at the premium stage of Mysterious Realm and left them dead.


    "Watch out!"


    The impact of the attack on the three superior cultivators left the leader of the party in a state of fright. He hadn''t expected that the beast would still have so much strength after its serious injuries.


    Another batch of lightning jetted from the thunder unicorn''s mouth and instantly the leader''s voice vanished.


    The remaining five to six men got struck by the extremely swift lightning. Some didn''t get time to shriek or cry before falling to the ground.


    More lightning spurted from the beast''s mouth, slaughtering all those cultivators from the Thunder Sect, including one who was at the preliminary stage of the Sky Realm!


    While it was havoc all around by the attack of the thunder unicorn, Austin sensed that the Thunder Unicorn was becoming weaker and weaker with each lightning it released.


    Finally, out of its strength, the beast also fell to the ground after it had killed all those Thunder Sect members.


    Boom!


    Like a meteorite, the huge trunk fell to the ground heavily and made a hole which was six to seven meters deep in the earth.


    Austin knew the beast had run out of its strength. It was not able to keep itself balanced in the air.


    Bouncing and leaping swiftly through the dense forest, Austin came up to the thunder unicorn and stared at it. It was stuck in the mud pit.


    Extreme exhaustion and injuries made the thunder unicorn close its eyelids. One or two flashes of lightning that were thinner than a finger blinked faintly across its huge body. It was accompanied by one or two faint cracks.


    On Austin''s arrival, the heavy eyes opened slowly again. The two large eyes like bells stared at Austin firmly.


    Austin looked back in those eyes fearlessly.


    The man and the beast looked at each other without blinking.

 Chapter 560 Give You The Thunder Elixir

    Austin and the thunder unicorn, who had fallen into the hole, looked at each other for a moment.


    Howl!


    The thunder unicorn let out a deep growl. It sounded very weak, but there was still a certain dignity in his voice.


    Then a bolt of lightning slowly gathered in his mouth again. Through his spiritual sense, Austin was aware that a ray of thunder radiance was slowly brewing.


    Obviously, the thunder unicorn was too weak to launch any more of the thunder radiance, but he still wanted to attack Austin, so he vainly planned a final strike.


    Austin suddenly developed a measure of admiration for the thunder unicorn''s stubborn fighting spirit, and he was struck by the beast''s indomitable, unyielding will.


    Then, with a wave of Austin''s right hand, dozens of elixirs of the seventh and eighth grade, and a dozen Green Spirit Elixirs suddenly materialized in front of the thunder unicorn.


    "Here, maybe these elixirs and pills will help with your injury.


    Rest assured, I am not from the Thunder Sect. And I won''t take advantage of your injuries to attack you,"


    Austin said airily.


    Actually, it would be easy for Austin to kill the thunder unicorn who was in such a weak state; but his stubborn fighting spirit, despite being in such a miserable condition, aroused Austin''s compassion. Austin had no intention of killing him now.


    The thunder unicorn was stunned by Austin''s compassionate actions. He had thought that this human teenager, who had suddenly appeared before him, was an accomplice of the others, and also wanted to rob him of his Thunder Elixir. He had prepared to fight his last battle, and even planned to explode the Thunder Elixir on his deathbed. The Thunder Elixir was created through swallowing the essence between heaven and earth for hundreds of years. It was, so to speak, a culmination of his hard work and ceaseless cultivation, and he certainly did not want it to fall into the hands of the humans who had tried to kill him.


    The thunder unicorn stared at Austin with


    venge me once you''re strong enough.


    I will give you my beast soul. When you have refined my beast soul and my Thunder Elixir in turn, you''ll acquire my talent of thunder.


    As long as you often absorb thunder in the future, you will become stronger and stronger. It will not be difficult for you to become as powerful as I am, and perhaps even surpass me."


    The thunder unicorn''s voice grew weaker and weaker. Clearly, he was near the end of his life.


    "It took me hundreds of years of taking in natural essence and spiritual energy to make the Thunder Elixir. I don''t want to destroy it.


    Besides, after you refine my beast soul I can continue to exist in another form. As for avenging me, it is enough for you to do your best afterwards. If you don''t develop the ability to do that, I don''t blame you," the thunder unicorn said in a thready voice.


    He was at the brink of death.


    "I promise you, when I am strong enough, I will avenge you!"


    Austin promised without hesitation.


    If the beast soul and the Thunder Elixir would really work as well for him as the thunder unicorn said, Austin''s strength would be greatly improved.


    He had seen the way that the thunder unicorn fought, and had been fascinated by his talent of thunder. Austin had then thought that it would be cool if he could own this kind of fighting skill.

 Chapter 561 Refinement

    Now that Austin had agreed to avenge it, the thunder unicorn felt greatly relieved and was very pleased with him.


    It opened its giant mouth, revealing a Thunder Elixir, which was the size of a human head. On its surface, hundreds of thousands of lightning bolts were dancing, crackling, and spluttering.


    The thunder unicorn spat out the Thunder Elixir, and it flew as fast as lightning towards Austin.


    Before Austin could respond, the Thunder Elixir had entered his elixir field.


    Instantly, Austin''s elixir field was filled with flashes of lightning. They crackled and spluttered incessantly. His elixir field looked like a sea of storms, filled with blinding bolts of lightning and the roaring of thunder.


    Austin''s face changed dramatically as he felt his elixir field was about to explode at any time.


    "Kid, don''t be afraid," the thunder unicorn said.


    A silver lightning bolt emerged from its head. Austin took a closer look at the lightning bolt and saw a miniature and translucent thunder unicorn in it.


    As soon as the miniature thunder unicorn appeared, it flew towards Austin at an incredible speed.


    Swoosh! Like the Thunder Elixir, the miniature thunder unicorn also entered Austin''s elixir field. It lay peacefully on its stomach on top of the Thunder Elixir. The rumbling of thunder instantly stopped and flashes of lightning disappeared. Austin''s elixir field became quiet and peaceful again.


    At this moment, Austin saw information flow into his Soul Sea. It was about how to refine beast souls and how to absorb thunder to enhance the Thunder Elixir.


    Austin couldn''t help but think, ''The thunder unicorn did me a great favor!''


    He turned to look at the thunder unicorn in the mud pit. Its eyes were shut and it had stopped breathing. Clearly, it was dead.


    Austin took a deep bow to honor the thunder unicorn and its generous offer. Suddenly, he spotted something. The silver horn in the middle of its head caught his attention.


    Although the thunder unicorn had just died, the silver horn was still covered with flashes of lightning. This was really strange.


    Austin guessed that the horn was some precious treasure. He waved his hand and cut the horn with his vital energy force. Then, he put it in his Space Ring.


    Using more of his vital energy force, he put the thunder unicorn''s giant body in his Space Ring as well. He couldn''t leave it here. T


    or Austin to have acquired the beast soul and the thunder unicorn''s Thunder Elixir in the outer mountains of the Grand Desolation Mountain range.


    He was very satisfied with this trip. He stood up from being seated on the ground and placed the eleven level 6 demonic and diabolic beasts back in his beast-subduing bag.


    It was time to leave the cave with Violet.


    Outside the cave, Violet turned herself into a pretty woman.


    Austin knew this was only an illusion. Demonic and diabolic beasts could only turn themselves human upon reaching the Transformation Realm. Violet hadn''t reached the Transformation Realm yet.


    Austin and Violet returned to the place where the thunder unicorn and the people from the Thunder Sect had fought against each other. But no one was there.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to try and find them, but he failed. He guessed these people had already left the outer mountains of the Grand Desolation Mountain range.


    The Thunder Sect had suffered tremendous losses this time.


    Four cultivators at the Imperial Realm had been killed. Adrian, the strongest among them, had been badly injured.


    The rest of them were at the preliminary stage of the Sky Realm.


    Thus, these people didn''t dare chase after the thunder unicorn any longer. They chose to leave this place for now. They didn''t know that the thunder unicorn was dead and that its beast soul and Thunder Elixir now belonged to Austin.


    "All right, Violet. It''s time for us to leave," said Austin.


    He and Violet left the outer mountains of the Grand Desolation Mountain range as well.

 Chapter 562 Cultivating In Lightning

    Austin, Violet and the gnome walked for days in the direction of the Violet Orchid Empire from the outskirts of the Grand Desolation Mountain. During these days, the gnome disappeared from time to time. Austin knew that it was lively by nature, and couldn''t stay quiet for a long time.


    However he wasn''t overly concerned, as the gnome had a unique skill which he and Violet greatly admired. Wherever Austin and Violet went, the gnome was able to easily find them. So after entering the foothills of the Grand Desolation Mountain, Austin allowed the gnome to roam about. But he reminded it to come back to them immediately in case of any danger.


    Now once they encountered any level five or six diabolic beasts with a high level of competence, Austin would yield them with the Beast-subduing Skill.


    The competence of a level five diabolic beast was equal to that of a cultivator at the medium or premium stage of Earth Realm; while a level six diabolic beast''s competence was equal to that of a cultivator of the primary stage of the Mysterious Realm.


    Earth Realm and Mysterious Realm cultivators formed the backbone of any powerful sect in the Violet Orchid Empire. Although there were also some Sky Realm cultivators in the dominant power, like the imperial family, the Earth and the Mysterious Realm cultivators were very important.


    Austin knew if he could subdue a group of diabolic beasts of level five or six and use them to guard the Austin Palace, he would have a team of his very own. They would make formidable guards and take a burden from his shoulders regarding the safety of his compound.


    Although the youngest prince had promised to use all of his efforts to protect the Austin Palace in Austin''s absence, building up a team of his own would certainly ensure the safety of the palace.


    Therefore, in the last two days, Austin had subdued five level six and twenty level five diabolic beasts in total.


    He stored all of them in the beast-subduing bag which the Flame Emperor had given to him.


    He estimated that this bag could contain about fifty diabolic beasts. Now since there


    is legs crossed and clasped his hands together according to the method which the thunder unicorn had taught him. Immediately, a strange palm print materialized in the air before him.


    Then he summoned the Thunder Elixir which located in his belly. Soon, it emerged from his body and transferred to the palm print.


    At this crucial moment, accompanied by a barrage of violent thunder and lightning, the clouds opened and heavy rain poured down drenching everything.


    Austin focused on the lightning which ruled the sky and suddenly activated the Thunder Elixir. As if on cue, a lightning bolt the thickness of an arm shot out from the mystic elixir and rushed towards the sky. Finally, it hit several beams of lightning in the sky.


    "Rumble!"


    The lightning streaks in the sky quickly rushed towards Austin, like serpents baring their fangs after being awakened from sleep.


    Seeing several beams of extremely thick lightning rushing at him, Austin immediately took a deep breath and released his golden vital energy force to cover and shield him.


    Meanwhile, he mentally summoned the beast soul of the thunder unicorn. Its huge shadow appeared overhead as it covered him beneath the magical body.


    Traveling at an extremely high speed, the lightning bolts reached the peak and rushed toward Austin with an unstoppable momentum. All of nature seemed to hold its breath at the moment of impact!

 Chapter 563 Revisit Valley Town

    Boom!


    Blazing thunder radiance exploded on the mountaintop. Austin''s body quivered when the lightning struck him as he stood there. The pain was unbearable! His whole body, even his bones clattered like they were smashed by an enormous hammer.


    "Puff! Puff!"


    The thunder radiance split to thousands of small lightning and wrapped Austin immediately as soon as it touched him. It melted the golden vital energy force protecting Austin and then seeped into his body through his pores.


    Caught off guard, Austin felt excruciating pain spread through his body when the thunder and lightning got into him. The pain reached his veins which stimulated the cells to abruptly shrink.


    "Arrrrgh!" groaned Austin as he tried to get a hold of himself through the blinding pain.


    He could feel every fiber in his body aching and it was intolerable!


    Thousands of lightning arcs and radiance were blasting crazily on his skin, making him look like a glowing hedgehog.


    Nonetheless, it was still fortunate for Austin that this thunder radiance counteracted against the Thunder Unicorn''s beast soul that was covering his skin. Thus, it decreased the damage by almost half.


    Moreover, the way the lightning and thunder entered his body stimulated the Thunder Elixir inside him. It burst into a silver light and at the same time produced a strong suction. It acted like a sponge and soon, it absorbed ridiculous lightning that was burning him.


    The torment only lasted for a quarter of an hour before the Thunder Elixir entirely absorbed all its energy.


    It was raining heavily but Austin remained dry. It turned out that the light golden vital energy surrounding him was so strong that it could evaporate any liquid before it even touched him.


    This ability was all because of the Scorching Evil Fire. He had gained the original power of it after cultivating it. Now there was nothing in this world he couldn''t burn, let alone just raindrops.


    Austin could still feel how numb and shock his body was due to the thunder and ligh


    ushing for anything anyway, so a little time to check on everyone wouldn''t hurt.


    He immediately headed to the northern part of the town where Mindy''s house was located.


    Soon enough he arrived at a broad alley.


    A grand building stood at one side of the alley. It was vast and magnificent. In front of the entrance of the building lay two giant stone lions.


    A strange feeling flooded Austin''s mind at that very second. However, he still walked towards the gate, which was embedded with beautiful bronze dots.


    ''Why is the Zhang family closing all their doors when it is daytime?''


    he asked himself before knocking at the door heavily.


    Soon enough he heard noisy and rattled footsteps from inside.


    "The enemies are coming! Prepare yourselves! We''ll never yield to the evil sect!" someone commanded in the building.


    Austin was rendered speechless. What the hell was going on now?


    Why was he their enemy all of a sudden?


    Totally confused, Austin decided to use his spiritual sense to explore in the building and find out what was happening.


    He found that the entire building was haunted by terror and panic.


    Soon he felt the existence of Mindy and Zachary, who was the family leader of Zhang Clan.


    It seemed that Mindy and Zachary were organizing their family members to prepare for the upcoming battle against enemies.

 Chapter 564 Ghost Sect Returned

    With his spiritual sense, Austin saw the situation inside the Zhang Clan''s house. ''The Zhang Clan must have met strong enemies. When I knocked on the door, they must have thought that their enemies had returned, '' he wondered.


    Instead of knocking again, he jumped up, and like a giant bird flew over the high wall. He landed elegantly in the Zhang Clan''s front yard.


    "Who are you? How dare you break in!"


    "Call the clan head and Mindy. He must be an invader! Perhaps a member of the Ghost Sect?"


    "Guys, let''s fight him together!" As soon as Austin appeared in the front yard of the Zhang Clan, a group of guards rushed at him.


    One of them ran towards the main hall to inform the head of the Zhang Clan and Mindy of the intruder.


    ''The house is quite heavily guarded!'' Austin thought in surprise.


    Armed with weapons, more than ten guards surrounded Austin with great speed. They attacked him without any hesitation, not waiting for him to identify himself.


    These cultivators were all only at level 5 or 6 of the Energy Gathering Realm. None of them was able to hurt Austin. Mildly amused, he decided to toy with them while the guard fetched the head of the clan.


    Resting his hands behind his back, Austin sometimes stepped to the left and sometimes stepped to the right. He looked so casual as if he were taking a walk or even dancing. None of the guards was able to land his weapon on Austin. He moved in a blur between them and they ended up falling over each other.


    After a while, Austin got tired of the game and said with a friendly smile, "Guys, Mindy and I are friends. I bear you no ill will. Please tell Mindy that Austin is here to visit her."


    The guards had done their best, yet they were unable to even cut Austin''s clothes. They realized then that they couldn''t hold a candle to this young man.


    Upon hearing Austin''s words, they looked at each other with some hesitation.


    Mindy already enjoyed a large influence over the Zhang Clan. The clan members respected her even more than Zachary, the clan head. If this man was indeed her friend, then she would not take kindly to them harassing him.


    "You are Mindy''s friend?"


    one of the guards asked curiously.


    Before Austin could answer, he saw someone ap


    when he had heard the news of his arrival.


    "Hi Zachary. Don''t be so formal with me. After all, Mindy and I are friends. I happened to be passing by Valley Town. So I came here to visit her,"


    said Austin bashful at the warm welcome.


    Zachary was still very respectful towards Austin. He led him to the living room and asked the housemaids to serve him a cup of tea and bring delicious snacks.


    After spending some time catching up on each other''s lives, Austin asked curiously, "Mindy, when I entered the front yard, I heard the guards talking about enemies and the Ghost Sect. What has happened?"


    "Really? You don''t know?


    The Ghost Sect have suddenly returned to the Violet Orchid Empire. They are very arrogant, and have even threatened to take over ruling the Violet Orchid Empire. No one is safe. Didn''t you hear about it?


    The members of the Ghost Sect can be seen everywhere inside the Violet Orchid Empire. They have given all of the sects and cultivators two options. One is to surrender and join the Ghost Sect. The other is to be killed.


    Although we are not strong cultivators, the Zhang Clan is the biggest clan of Valley Town. In order to control Valley Town, the Ghost Sect must control the Zhang Clan first.


    Yesterday, the Ghost Sect sent an envoy to our clan. He said that we must surrender to the Ghost Sect and join them. Otherwise, they will kill us all,"


    Mindy said calmly, though Austin could see the gravity of the situation in her tense body language.

 Chapter 565 Disciples From The Ghost Sect Are On The Way

    "Oh really?


    They want to unify the Violet Orchid Empire?


    Such arrogance!


    If that is true, then why did the five major sects and the royal court keep themselves in the background?"


    Austin asked, confused about the whole situation. In the Violet Orchid Empire, the royal court and the five major sects were the most powerful entities and by rights, they would never sit back and watch the arrogant Ghost Sect try to do anything with the Empire, even if it was, in their words, unifying it. The Ghost Sect would have faced quite a lot of resistance, especially from the five major sects, who would never let their enemy become the tyrant.


    About a hundred years ago, an epic war had broken out between the Ghost Sect and all the other sects inside the Violet Orchid Empire. Led by these five major sects, the warriors of the latter team firmly believed that the Ghost Sect had been completely eliminated.


    However, the truth was that some disciples of the Ghost Sect had survived the war and had been lurking in the dark since then, hoping to one day regain their power.


    Austin had long known about this, but he had never thought that these disciples hiding in the darkness would be so ambitious.


    The war they had faced a century ago had wreaked havoc on the Ghost Sect. How could they be so confident and ambitious to claim that they were trying to unify the Violet Orchid Empire today? They were just a group of careerists busy trying to stir up unrest.


    "Austin, where have you been all these days?


    You sound like you know nothing about the situation here.


    The imperial capital city and the mountain gates of the five major sects have been besieged by disciples from the Ghost Sect. No one in or out!


    How can the imperial royal court and the sects offer any assistance? They can''t help each other because they are unable to fend even for themselves."


    Mindy sighed, shaking her head.


    "What? The disciples from the Ghost Sect have besieged the imperial capital city and the mountain gates of five major sects?


    How is that even possible?


    How can the Ghost Sect be powerful enough to do that?"


    Austin was greatly surprised.


    This meant that the Ghost Sect disciples lurking in the shadows had built up enough forces to besiege the entire empire at once and had unprecedented strength now.


    "Yes. Actually, the Ghost Sect


    plained.


    "You are going too far!


    Your ignorance of my counsel will be paid by annihilation of your family. Today is your doomsday."


    Seeing Austin continue whispering with Mindy and Zachary and ignoring his words, the leader of the troop was furious.


    His anger blazed forth as he felt his majesty was being provoked.


    He had decided that the Zhang family was as vulnerable as a rabbit in Valley Town, and now, his wrath was making up his mind to exterminate this entire family from existence, making an example out of them for their discourtesy.


    Without even a word, more than fifty corpse soldiers dashed towards the gate as he waved his hand.


    "Everyone! Pull back and keep away from them. Don''t engage. Let me deal with them."


    Austin knew that these corpse soldiers were not strong, but the warriors at the Earth Realm might be no match for them.


    Moreover, these corpse soldiers were quite poisonous, and the consequences would be too ghastly to contemplate if they infected the family.


    "Austin, let me help you!


    All the others retreat back to the courtyard."


    Mindy was never going to let Austin fight alone, so she shouted.


    "Ha ha, just stand there and watch me."


    Austin knew what she was thinking and gave her the hint of a smile.


    Then he took out a small pouch and shook it slightly.


    Twenty figures flew out from the pouch.


    "Corpse generals!


    Who the hell are you?


    How can you command so many corpse generals!"


    These corpse generals immediately sent the middle-aged man in black from the Ghost Sect in deep shock.

 Chapter 566 Killing All The Members Of The Ghost Sect (Part One)

    The middle-aged man in a black gown, who had led the Ghost Sect members here, was stunned when he saw that Austin also deployed twenty corpse generals. He stared at Austin with an astonished expression.


    The number of the corpse soldiers and corpse generals owned by a member of the Ghost Sect had relation to the position of that member in the Sect. The more corpse generals he possessed, the higher the position he held in the Sect. While being the head of these group members, this man owned a mere two corpse generals. ''But this young man owns twenty corpse generals. Is he also a member of our Ghost Sect and in a higher position than me?'' the man puzzled.


    The middle-aged leader in the black gown did not know what do to at that moment.


    As a result the over fifty corpse soldiers also stopped all their moves and did not attack Austin.


    "Are you... Are you from our Ghost Sect?


    How can you then stand together with the Zhang Clan?


    The thirtieth Altar Owner, Altar Owner Lu, is my leader. He has sent me here to take control of the Valley Town and obtain as many resources here as possible and to make ready for the expansion of our Ghost Sect.


    Who..."


    The black garbed Ghost Sect leader demanded of Austin with a confused expression.


    The Ghost Sect was a hierarchical organization, and they had strict rules about how their members treated each other among members of different positions. All the members at lower positions had to be careful not to annoy the higher ranking members. Once members of a higher rank felt unsatisfied with a member of a lower order, they could punish or even kill that offending member.


    So the middle-aged leader in black had to address Austin carefully, and he cautiously showed his respect to Austin when he saw Austin had deployed twenty corpse generals.


    Seeing his behavior, Austin smiled coldly and of course, he knew why the man acted so cautiously.


    "You don''t have to know who I am. Now I''ve found that the two corpse generals of yours are good enough and they qualify to


    still left alive.


    All the bodies of the other cultivators, who had been killed by Austin''s vital energy sword, were greedily devoured by the fierce fire. They had all been reduced to ash, with not even a bone left in sight.


    Such was the power of the Scorching Evil Fire!


    There were also the over fifty corpse soldiers and two corpse generals remaining, still standing at attention.


    The two corpse generals could not attack others without the command of their controller.


    When Austin had so swiftly killed the controller, the man had not had time to give orders to his two corpse generals. And now they stood in limbo, still and unmoving.


    The corpse soldiers could however be directly controlled by the corpse flags.


    Austin had previously obtained detailed instructions on how to control corpse soldiers and corpse generals from the Altar Owner of the Ghost Sect in the Ghost Valley.


    After Austin had killed most members of the Ghost Sect, he used his spiritual sense to check the heads of the two corpse generals. He found the previous spirit sense signs of the man in black there and simply attached his own spirit sense signs.


    Austin used his mind control skill, and the two corpse generals both came under his control. The two corpse generals came over to Austin and stood beside him with their hands hanging down at their sides.

 Chapter 567 Killing All The Members Of The Ghost Sect (Part Two)

    Austin first put away his twenty corpse generals.


    Then he took out the small black cloth bag and the space ring which he had taken from the middle-aged man.


    The small black cloth bag was a corpse nourishing bag. One corpse nourishing bag could hold about twenty corpse generals. That was why Austin had taken the dead man''s corpse nourishing bag. With it, Austin could claim more corpse generals in the future.


    Opening the corpse nourishing bag, Austin put away the two corpse generals.


    Then he took out a few small black flags from the space ring he had also taken. The flags were corpse flags and were used to control the corpse soldiers.


    Austin had also obtained the method of controlling the corpse soldiers from the Altar Owner of the Ghost Sect in the Ghost Valley. Now he confidently took one of the small flags and waved it slightly. The over fifty corpse soldiers followed his order quickly, lining up in front of him in neat rows.


    "Austin, do you know how to control these dead soldiers?" Mindy asked hesitantly.


    She was so surprised by his behavior and had just recovered from her initial shock.


    Mindy realized then that Austin''s cultivation base had reached a height that she could almost not comprehend and she could not compare with him at all.


    In the recent days, all the members of the Zhang Clan had been greatly disturbed and frightened by the members of the Ghost Sect. Now they found that Austin had killed all the Ghost Sect members in a blink of an eye, as if stepping on an ant.


    "Ha-ha, yes. I know some of it," Austin replied to Mindy.


    He did not want to talk much about it, so he briefly answered her question.


    Then he turned around and stared at the only remaining member of the Ghost Sect whom he had not killed.


    The sole survivor of the Ghost Sect was frightened, and looked at Austin in trepidation. In his eyes, Austin was as terrifying as a devil.


    "Now, you can keep on living only if you answer all of my questions honestly.


    Am I understo


    s Exchange Games. So he believed that Jaime nursed a profound hatred of him as well.


    In other words, Austin had a score to settle with Jaime.


    Austin felt that Jaime, enjoying such a high position in the Sun Sect, while he was actually betraying the Sun Sect, was really shameful and a disgrace.


    Later, Austin asked all the possible remaining questions one by one of the Ghost Sect member. He left no stone unturned in finding out their plans and strategies for attacking the Sun Sect.


    Being the sole survivor, the man was really honest and told Austin everything he knew in great detail.


    "Okay, I will spare your life,"


    Austin said with a calm look on his face at the end.


    "Thank you, kind young man!"


    Hearing Austin''s words, the man was overjoyed.


    "I can spare your life, but you have to be punished for the evil things you have done for the Ghost Sect!"


    Austin added.


    "What..."


    The man from the Ghost Sect was now confused.


    Before he grasped Austin''s meaning, he felt a sharp pain in his head as if his brain was being torn into halves.


    Finally he passed out from the agony.


    Austin had actually used his Spiritual Sense Flying Needle to break the man''s spiritual souls. In this way, the man would be an idiot without any memories once he woke up. Austin''s justice was swift and without mercy.

 Chapter 568 Back To the Sun Mountain

    When he found out what had happened to the Sun Sect behind him, Austin wasn''t interested in staying in Valley Town any longer. He planned to head for the Sun Sect on the first possible chance. On the one hand, he wanted to get even with Jaime and on the other, he wanted to save the people of the Sun Sect, especially Murray. In his mind, Murray was just like his master and his father. Even though ever since Austin had left the Sun Sect, they had never met each other, that didn''t mean that Austin had forgotten about Murray.


    Before he left Valley Town, he gave the corpse flags to Mindy and taught her how to use these flags to control the corpse soldiers. Mindy was very clever and she mastered the skill in a very short time. Then Austin bid her goodbye and turned his face towards the Sun Sect.


    Mindy wanted to accompany Austin on his trip to the Sun Sect, but she was only at the premium stage of the Earth Realm and it wasn''t going to help Austin much if she accompanied him, so it was better for her to stay safe here.


    Furthermore, Mindy had to garrison Valley Town in order to prevent the people of the Zhang Family from escaping.


    With so many arguments, Austin was successful in persuading Mindy not to come with him and to stay here.


    After that, Austin immediately departed for the Sun Mountains where the Sun Sect was situated.


    Choosing flight this time, Austin spread the Eagle Wings on his back and soared into the sky. Within seconds, he had left Valley Town far behind him.


    He had mastered various bodily movement skills now.


    Using the Wind-commanding Skill allowed him to move at full pelt on the ground. Since he was at the medium stage of the Sky Realm, he could also fly with the help of the Wind-commanding Skill. However, that method was still quite slow.


    It was still the Eagle Wings which allowed him to fly at the fastest possible speed in the air.


    With enough vital energy pumped into the Eagle Wings, Austin could fly as rapidly as an eagle. So using the Eagle Wings to fly was by no means the quickest way to reach his destination.


    It was only half a day later that the Sun Mountain finally came into Austin''s view.


    Staring at the rolling mountains, Austin recalled the old days during which he was practicing martial arts on the Sun Mountain.


    Austin had only stayed on the Sun Mountains for about five to six years after he was brought there by Murray. Before his days in Sun Sect, he was a wanderer and usually moved from place to place.


    On coming back to the Sun Mountains again, Austin had mixed feelings. He clearly remembered the day when he was compelled to leave the Sun Mountain by Abbott, the leader of the Blood Wolf Team; Dwayne, the Chief Elder of the Flaming Sun Valley and Jaime.


    At that time, Austin had strained every single one of his nerves to escape from Abbott''s, Dwayne''s, and Jaime''s persecutions.


    Today though, he wasn''t a warrior at the Earth Realm anymore. Instead, he was a master at the Sky Realm. To be honest, at that time, even he hadn''t dared to imagine that he would reach the Sky Realm.


    After a few more minutes of flying, Austin landed on the periphery of the Sun Mountains, where the grunt disciples lived.


    Austin had stayed here for three years, so this place was quite familiar t


    en can I satiate my thirst for revenge."


    A burly elder with a reddish face remarked, gnashing his teeth.


    There were several scars on his body. Some of them had become scabs, while the others were new and were all bandaged up.


    Apparently, he had participated in several vicious battles.


    "Well, I have long thought that Jaime was the sort of person who harbored evil intentions. But since we are in the same sect, I have never spoken ill of him. I never thought he would be so cruel that he would even hurt our leader and help the Ghost Sect."


    Another elder remarked, who was a bit short, but whose voice was like a great bell.


    "He is as cruel as a wolf beyond all doubt. If I meet him some day, I promise I will kill him even if it costs me my life. Only then will I be able to face our Sun Sect''s ancestors with a clear conscience."


    A third elder who looked like a Taoist nun said with hatred.


    This was Murray, the steward. She was standing beside the elders.


    She detested Jaime as much as the other elders did.


    "Your grace, you may not know that Jaime already did something terrible several years ago.


    I kept it a secret because of his high status."


    Murray told the Sect Leader, Theon.


    "Well?


    What did he do?"


    Theon asked, surprised.


    Then Murray told him that it was Jaime who had knocked Austin on his head and turned him into an idiot.


    "That explains the matter. At that time, I was also puzzled.


    Austin was the most promising outer disciple, I was wondering why he suddenly became an idiot.


    But now I know Jaime is the one to blame.


    No wonder Austin refused me without hesitation every time I invited him to come back to our Sun Sect in the imperial city. It is all thanks to Jaime that we have lost such an amazing disciple."


    Theon said. It all dawned on him now.


    "Your grace, Austin has entered the Sky Realm, hasn''t he?"


    One of the elders suddenly asked.


    The other elders also turned to stare at Theon, waiting for his answer.


    In the Violet Orchid Empire, a warrior at the Sky Realm was almost the most powerful person. Besides, Austin had once been a member of the Sun Sect, so they were eager to know the answer.

 Chapter 569 Back To The Martial Arts Square (Part One)

    A wound up discussion about a certain cultivator became more agitated as the people talking stood in awe of his capabilities. "Yes, you are right. Austin''s cultivation base has reached the Sky Realm," one of them affirmed. "His power is beyond our imagination now."


    The man nibbled on his lower lip anxiously before he spoke once more, "I have personally witnessed Austin''s fight with the Blood Wolf Ancestor at the royal backyard garden. He crippled the Blood Wolf Ancestor''s arm with only one hit!" Widening his eyes, he whisper-shouted conspiratorially, "I would not have believed it if I were not there!"


    Sighing, the man recalled how aggressively Austin had fought with the Blood Wolf Ancestor and could not help feeling a second wave of shock and even a little bit of fear at the display of the cultivator''s formidable strength.


    By himself, Theon could not even fathom battling such a powerful being, let alone gathering enough confidence to challenge the Blood Wolf Ancestor. On the other hand, Austin single-handedly brought grave danger to his opponent by only utilizing some of his skills. ''To think that that was not even his full strength...'' the man shivered at the memory. If the emperor had not stepped in to meddle before the fatal blow Austin was about to deliver, the Blood Wolf Ancestor would have been slain that day.


    "It is true then? That Austin was able to fight the Blood Wolf Ancestor? It is kind of hard to believe that he has become so powerful."


    The elders and the stewards present all gasped in wonderment. Whispers through the grapevine had reached their ears about the supposed fight but they were greatly unconvinced then. Now that there was a confirmation of the occurrence, they shivered like taut wires met with a sudden disturbance.


    It was all sorts of ridiculous��the fact that a former disciple of their Sun Sect was now someone who had the potential to be a remarkable cultivator and could defeat those of great power.


    During the past year, Austin had a significant improvement in his martial arts cultivation. There was not a single day that Austin did not train for hours on end, choosing to prioritize the process of preparing himself through rigorous practice and adapting the kind of focus and direction unparalleled by any other cultivator. Due to his perseverance, he undoubtedly succeeded in defeating Abbott and even se


    ve you a full day to consider our offer, and you have almost run out of time." Confusion, as well as panic, permeated in the air before the crowd parted to reveal the source of the unnerving voice that spoke again, "I believe it''s your time to make a choice!". . .


    Just as Austin and Violet arrived at the Sun Mountain, they immediately attempted to climb up the soaring peak without any rest.


    Despite the treacherous pathways and the towering trees that obscured their vision, they both persevered to break through the hindrances blocking their journey. Moreover, they continued to encounter members of the infamous Ghost Sect on their way. Fortunately for them, they were able to reserve their energy due to the fact that the enemies they met while trekking up the mountain were Earth Realm cultivators at best.


    While distractedly wiping the sweat dripping down his forehead, he thought their main forces must have been gathered at the top of the mountain in order to assert their power over the Sun Sect.


    Since they needed their stronger members on top, they must have ordered their weaker junior members to stand guard below.


    ''Like hell I''m letting them get away with this!'' Austin murderously thought while he gritted his teeth as he fought the scattered men of the Ghost Sect. Unluckily for the weaker cultivators that posed as guards, they were not considered as threats to both Austin and Violet as the latter alone could kill them all without wasting too much effort; her strength combined with Austin would have been more than enough to completely overpower them.

 Chapter 570 Back To The Martial Arts Square (Part Two)

    The corpse generals, as well as the corpse soldiers under the Ghost Sect''s control, might be able to terrorize other average cultivators with their unpleasant and deadly ptomaine. However, Austin had no such worries due to his Golden Sun Scripture that could entirely suppress the ptomaine of the corpses. As a matter of fact, the man was nearly immune to the poison discharged by the dead after he refined the Scorching Evil Fire.


    Moreover, Austin had also downright understood the method of subduing and controlling the persistent corpse soldiers and corpse generals.


    Under normal circumstances, most cultivators would avoid encountering the corpse armies as much as they could. As for Austin, he was thrilled and his eyes alight with purpose the minute he saw the corpses moving about in front of him. Just like a child being presented with brand new toys to play with, Austin busied himself with rushing to get the undead soldiers under his control.


    It was not long before he managed to enlarge his troop to over a hundred corpse soldiers and generals. The defeated ones staggered behind Austin and Violet as they moved toward the top of the mountain. Under a new leader, the soldiers blindly followed new directions and resolution to fight alongside him.


    Along the way, Austin stumbled upon eight more corpse generals and subdued them in the same manner as those before them. Until then, the boy showcased great intelligence and strength as he had over thirty corpse generals under his control doing his bidding.


    These corpse generals he had gathered were equivalent to thirty cultivators who were at the premium stage of the Earth Realm.


    As Austin momentarily halted his movements towards the peak of the mountain, it dawned on him that the reason why the Ghost Sect had acted so arrogantly after they had reappeared in the world was their sheer confidence over their strength and their number. Challenging all the forces in the Violet Orchid Empire was a brazen move; and the fact that t


    Ghost Sect were controlling the undead to patrol the place heavily.


    It did not take a genius to deduce that the disciples of the Sun Sect had already been besieged by the Ghost Sect.


    Most outer disciples of the Sun Sect were merely at the sixth or seventh level of the Energy Gathering Realm, while the inner disciples were mainly at the eighth or ninth level of the same realm. Moreover, a few members of the sect were able to reach the Earth Realm.


    As for the principal disciples of the Sun Sect, most of them attained the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm. Some of the other disciples, too, had reached the medium stage of the Earth Realm.


    Among the sect, arguably the most powerful disciples were the principal disciples who had managed to achieve the status of being at the premium stage of the Earth Realm.


    The Sun Sect''s disciples were in a great disadvantage, given the fact that an ordinary cultivator at the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm would face extreme difficulty in attempting to defeat a corpse soldier due to its sturdy build and the poisonous ptomaine it emitted into the air.


    It was an undeniable fact that the two hundred corpse legionnaires currently situated in the square surrounding the disciples of the Sun Sect were invincible enemies, let alone the existence of the undead generals.

 Chapter 571 Back To The Martial Arts Square (Part Three)

    Even though there were about a thousand disciples in total, not a single soul dared to revolt against the Ghost Sect or attempt to flee.


    Expressions of sheer terror and fright were obvious in the way some curled into themselves and hid behind others while glancing warily at the scary-looking corpse soldiers and generals. Some of them clumped nearer the more powerful cultivators of the sect, desperately finding a sense of security in depending on their members. Moreover, the disciples found it more dreadful to look at the undead, and it was clear as day that they would not even consider fighting them.


    Disappointedly shaking his head at the pitiful sight of the members of the Sun Sect, Austin briefly considered that the disciples must have gotten too relaxed and complacent from their peaceful lives that they did not have the courage to fight when they were faced with real, imminent danger. ''A cultivator is only worth something if they can at least defend themselves, '' he thought bitterly and rolled his eyes at the waste of potential the disciples exhibited as they cowered among themselves like frightened preys.


    As Austin scanned the crowd for familiar faces, he recognized some of his old acquaintances from when he had stayed in the sect.


    One of the people among the crowd was Marquis, who Austin recalled as having ranked first among the Top 10 outer disciples.


    In the past, it was the same man who had reminded Austin that the disciples who snagged a position in the top three of the Top Ten Outer Disciples Ranking Challenge would be given the opportunity to be promoted to the rank of a principal disciple. After the tip given by Marquis, Austin then attended the competition and managed to become a principal disciple.


    Because of his advice, Austin had a good lasting impression of Marquis and considered him to be a dear friend.


    After ascertaining the condition of the disciples, Austin right there and


    the Mysterious Realm. His movement was incredibly fast as his sudden appearance in front of the man appeared like teleportation. The man in black did not even have any time to defend himself.


    Slowly, Austin pulled his razor-sharp sword from the man''s chest, sighing at the dripping blood at the blade. The merciless eyes of Austin then looked at the decaying man''s body which started to burn with raging fire.


    Before standing up, Austin did not forget to grab the corpse nourishing bag and the Space Ring hanging on the man''s waist.


    Exactly five seconds later, the other members of the Ghost Sect who witnessed the scene visibly panicked and anxiously poised themselves into fighting positions. They all shouted with apprehension at Austin, "Who the hell are you?!"


    With the burning body beneath his feet, he silently stood up and let his sword transform back into nothingness as he stared condescendingly at the cultivators of Ghost Sect.


    "How could you kill Altar Owner Lu?! You are not a member of our noble sect!"


    "How can you control the corpse soldiers?" With all the questions yelled at him, Austin merely strode forward with the troop behind him. It did not matter to him if they tried to stop them, anyway; everyone who stood in their way was definitely going to die.

 Chapter 572 The Final Battle

    All of a sudden Austin killed the skinny man, much to the shock of all of the gathered Ghost Sect cultivators. After a stunned moment they all began to scream at once.


    Altar Owner Lu?


    Austin was also stunned. He recalled that the members of the Ghost Sect who he had met at Valley Town had actually been sent by the thirtieth Altar Owner. And the last name of that man happened to be Lu. So, was the person he had just killed in fact the thirtieth Altar Owner?


    Then Austin burst into laughter.


    "That''s Austin. Hey, you guys, look. Isn''t that Austin?"


    "That''s right. It''s Austin!" At the same time, some of the disciples of the Sun Sect, who were besieged by corpse soldiers and generals in the center of the Martial Arts Square, recognized Austin''s face and called his name in a low voice.


    Meanwhile, dozens of the Ghost Sect members had already waved their corpse flags ordering scores of corpse soldiers to lay siege to Austin and Violet.


    Simultaneously, two or three corpse generals also swooped down on them.


    Seeing their enemies'' moves, Violet chuckled while taking out a few corpse flags of her own. Then she began to wave the flags too.


    Suddenly, hundreds of corpse soldiers gathered behind Austin and Violet rushed forward, blocking attacks from the other corpse soldiers.


    Austin also opened a corpse nourishing bag which was belted around his waist, and twenty corpse generals lined up, ready for his orders.


    Under the lead of his spiritual sense, the twenty corpse generals quickly jumped forward and besieged the other fifteen corpse generals in the Martial Arts Square.


    Due to their superior strength in numbers, Austin''s corpse generals quickly surrounded the fifteen corpse generals under the command of the Ghost Sect, and these generals soon found themselves at a disadvantage.


    "Who the hell are you? Where did you learn how to control the corpse armies of our sect?"


    the members of the Ghost Sect shouted in offense, shocked by the twenty corpse generals which had been sent out by Austin.


    However, Austin had no time for explanations. He waved his arms slightly toward the members of the Ghost Sect.


    Crack!


    Dozens of lightning bolts, thick as human arms, struck the members of the Ghost Sect fiercely and all at once.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    All the members that were hit by the lightning streaks were knocked to the ground like kites with broken strings. As they fell into crumpled heaps, each of them turned into a mass of coal, smoke rising from their remains. The air became filled with the stench of singed hair and burnt flesh.


    After Altar Owner Lu, who was in the medium stage of the Mysterious Realm, had died, the strongest remaining members of the Ghost Sect were only at the primary stage of the Mysterious Realm.


    Since Austin had already managed to refine the beast soul of the thunder unicorn, and possessed the Thunder Elixir, and had been absorbing natural thunder force for a while, his ability of controlling thunder and lightning was largely improved. Moreover, the thunder energy which was st


    t Sect have gone too far. Sect Leader, why are you still hesitating right now? Just give the order and let us fight them to the death!"


    one of the Elders, whose face had already turned red with fury, said when he heard the sound.


    "Elders, are you all in favor of fighting them now?"


    Theon glanced at the Elders one by one. Although he was the Sect Leader, he still had to listen to the advice of all the Elders when it came to matters that concerned life and death.


    "Sect Leader, the Ghost Sect is an evil sect. We have always considered ourselves as disciples of a decent sect. We can never join those vicious people.


    Under circumstances like this, I think we must fight now.


    Even if we all die in battle, we will die with honor. Then we can meet the ancestors without guilt."


    All the Elders gave an amazingly consistent proposal. Even the Stewards agreed to entering battle.


    After all, the Ghost Sect had always been regarded as an evil existence by the cultivators of all the other sects in the Violet Orchid Empire. When the name of the Ghost Sect was brought up, the disciples of the decent sects would start to curse. Deep down the populace had already begun seeing the Ghost Sect as the embodiment of evil.


    "All right. Since we have all agreed to fight them, then let''s cast our lot and battle them!"


    Finally, Theon had made up his mind to fight.


    "All villains of the Ghost Sect, hear this: Although we are not a powerful sect, we are still a decent and upright sect in the Violet Orchid Empire. And we will never surrender to evil beings like you!


    You want a fight? Then let''s fight!"


    Theon used his vital energy to project his voice to the bottom of the mountain.


    After a while.


    "Ha-ha-ha, perfect! That''s perfect! I''m tired of your simpleton reasoning. Since you want to play the ''holier than thou'' game, I''ll let you face the end of that act.


    None of you will get away this time. I''ll kill you all!"


    It was easy to tell that the man who was speaking was trying very hard to suppress his anger.

 Chapter 573 Fight To The Death

    The Sect Leader and Elders of the Sun Sect stood atop the Sun Mountain. Instead of surrendering and joining the Ghost Sect, they were determined to fight to the death.


    Their decision completely enraged the Ghost Sect.


    "Kill everyone of the Sun Sect! I''ll refine them to corpse soldiers," a cold voice emanated from within the Ghost Sect''s camp.


    The voice was menacing, reverberating through the Sun Mountain.


    Instantly, about six hundred unholy figures rushed out from the Ghost Sect''s camp. In the front ranks of these were countless corpse soldiers surrounded by intense corpse miasmas. Many corpse generals were among these corpse soldiers. Behind them came the disciples of the Ghost Sect, who were dressed all in black robes and looked rather scary. They ran towards the peak of the Sun Mountain, and the whole mountain started to tremble as booted feet struck stones in the mad ascent to battle.


    "They''re launching an attack!" Theon cried.


    His face and those of the Elders changed. They had fought against the Ghost Sect many times during the past few days, suffering repeated defeats. They, and all the disciples of the Sun Sect, had been cornered on the peak of the Sun Mountain. This was to be their last stand, it seemed.


    This time, it appeared that the Ghost Sect planned to wipe all of them out. They came swarming from their camp like hornets from a nest.


    As the members of the Ghost Sect came closer and closer, the peak of the Sun Mountain was surrounded by a strong murderous will. The earth shook slightly. The corpse soldiers and corpse generals, surrounded by their dense corpse miasmas, were putting the whole Sun Sect under great pressure.


    "Disciples of the Energy Gathering Realm, make groups of three each. Disciples at the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm, work in pairs. Disciples above the medium stage of Earth Realm and Stewards, fight on your own. Elders, let''s deal with the corpse generals!


    And stay together! Do not leave your post. Let''s fo


    disciples. That was why the Ghost Sect had been able to defeat the Sun Sect so easily thus far.


    "Great. As long as you remain loyal to us, I''m sure our Sect Leader will promote you to a higher position once we rule the Violet Orchid Empire. With your cultivation base, you will have a great future," said Seth.


    He was rather satisfied with Jaime.


    "Truly? Thank you so much, Elder Xi,"


    Jaime said respectfully as he smiled from ear to ear.


    He knew Seth enjoyed a lofty position within the Ghost Sect. Jaime had decided to cultivate his friendship in order to benefit from it.


    "No problem.


    Let''s get started!"


    With their bodily movement skills, the three figures levitating above the camp of the Ghost Sect flew to the battlefield like three loosed arrows. They were all strong cultivators, and could change the situation of the battle in the blink of an eye.


    "Haw-haw! Theon, I didn''t expect the Sun Sect to survive for three days under our attack. You have impressed me.


    Nevertheless, you will eventually lose the fight. What a pity!


    Theon, don''t worry. After you''re dead, I will collect your corpse and make you into a corpse king. Then you will be under my control.


    Haw-haw... Haw-haw..."


    Seth''s loud, arrogant laugh reverberated over the whole of Sun Mountain, angering the entire Sun Sect.

 Chapter 574 It Is Austin!

    "Humph!"


    Hearing the laughter, even Theon lost his nerve somewhat and his face turned cold in an instant.


    "A crooked brat! How dare you act so presumptuously!"


    Theon was staring at Seth advancing on him and felt angry but also threatened by Seth''s shockingly strong vital energy force.


    Theon''s cultivation base was at the premium stage of the Mysterious Realm. However, Seth''s vital energy force was even stronger than his!


    "This man''s cultivation base is actually in the Sky Realm!"


    Theon could not help but be shocked.


    "Elder Xu, Elder Xiao, let''s form the Three Endowment Violet Yang Battle Array!"


    As soon as it was confirmed that the leader of the Ghost Sect was a master of Sky Realm, Theon stopped hesitating and immediately shouted to the other two Elders.


    The Three Endowment Violet Yang Battle Array was the ultimate battle move of the Sun Sect.


    An Elder with silver hair and a small, thin-body Elder immediately moved to Theon''s side upon hearing his call. The three formed a triangular shape, and the vital energy in their bodies burst forth.


    In the blink of an eye, their vital energy forces were joined into a whole, and their vital energy forces began circulating among each other.


    "Ha-ha! It doesn''t matter what battle array you are forming."


    Laughing madly, Seth quickly moved on Theon. From the extremely violent vital energy force, a dark, fierce ghost claw filled with a very strong stench of corpse miasma flashed in front of Theon, and then it strangely disappeared in an instant.


    "Be careful!"


    Theon formed a seal with his hands summoning a bright golden palm containing majestic energy. If the claw reappeared, he would block the attack on him.


    Suddenly, the dark, fierce ghost claw appeared in midair in front of Theon and crashed savagely into the golden palm.


    "Bang!"


    The loud and intense explosion of energy pushed Theon, Elder Xu and Elder Xiao three steps backwards.


    Seth also took three steps back.


    Theon and his fellows couldn''t help but feel a sense of joy.


    ummit of Sun Mountain seemed to have become a butcher''s workplace, given the wanton carnage.


    "It looks like this is the end of the Sun Sect."


    Looking at the mounds of fallen Sun Sect disciples, Theon''s eyes turned red and a powerless sense of despair ate at his proud heart.


    "This is not good."


    "The Sun Sect is finished!"


    ... ...


    The Elders sighed with desperation.


    Anyone could see that in less than an hour the remaining Sun Sect disciples would be slaughtered.


    But what could they do?


    A deep sense of despair and finality began to fill the hearts of all the Sun Sect members.


    And right at this darkest of moments, "These barking dogs from Ghost Sect dare to challenge the Sun Sect. You will regret this!"


    At the bottom of the mountain peak, there was suddenly a thunderous laughter. The sound resounded and passed clearly to everyone''s ears.


    On top of the mountain, the fighting slacked momentarily as everyone was slightly stunned by the unusual sound.


    Listening to the oddly familiar laughter. Theon was at first stunned and then his eyes burst into a glittering smile as he felt relief and ecstasy flood his fatigued soul.


    "Austin! It is Austin!"


    Theon could not help crying out.


    "It really is Austin!"


    The rest of the Elders also shouted. Somehow the light of hope was now rekindled in everyone''s heart.

 Chapter 575 Immunity To Corpse Miasma

    "What a surprise! I hadn''t expected that he would return at such a critical moment."


    A Steward of the Sun Sect hit a corpse soldier, and hurled the soldier off the peak''s edge. A second soldier was slammed into the ground, his right arm severed by the Steward''s vital energy force. Then the Steward looked towards the bottom of the mountain. Ecstasy sparkled in his eyes when he saw the figure who rushed up the peak like a lightning bolt.


    The Steward was Murray.


    As the crackling noise grew closer, the figure flashing up the mountain slope to the peak emitted a brilliant glaring light. In the blink of an eye, Austin stood in front of them and looked around with a casual expression.


    "It''s Austin! I can''t believe this!"


    "I know him! He is Austin. He was once the topmost one of outer disciples."


    "It''s said that he has become a legend in the foreign lands where he has traveled. Everyone knows his name..."


    Many of the disciples of the Sun Sect began murmuring among themselves when they saw Austin''s sudden appearance.


    Austin had recently been a celebrity in the Violet Orchid Empire, and he was known to all the disciples of the Sun Sect. They were proud that such a famous figure like Austin had come from the Sun Sect.


    In the midst of battle, everyone''s attention was diverted to the magnificent figure of Austin who was wreathed in lightning.


    "Austin! You son of bitch! Today, I will break you into pieces to avenge the death of my grandson,"


    an angry scream echoed at Austin''s presence.


    "Oh, it''s you! Jaime!


    Ha-ha! I just wondered where you were. That''s good! We can deal with all that business now, face to face.


    You have nowhere to run today, you old asshole!"


    His eyes burned with killing intent when he looked at Jaime. He could not forget that Jaime''s sneak attack had resulted in him going crazy for three years and becoming a moron.


    "So you are Austin!


    The celebrated young hero!


    I believe that you know full well the future of the Violet Orchid Empire. Our Ghost Sect has triumphed over more than half of the empire with our irresistible force.


    Austin, I could use a young hero like you. If you''d like to join our sect, I promise you the sect will offer you special treatment. And I will recommend you to the rank of


    nce and support strengthened the Sun Sect.


    "Ha-ha! I can''t believe that this guy alone could possibly turn things around. The Sun Sect has no chance."


    Seth was surprised to see how Austin''s coming had fired up the fighting will in the eyes of the Sun Sect disciples. This infuriated him to his black core. He began activating all of his vital energy force, forming a ferocious ghost in front of him. The ghost screeched sadly and shrilly, making all who heard it come out with goosebumps and fear. An evil wind rolled in as the ghost rushed at Theon and the Elders who fought alongside him.


    Meanwhile, as Austin downed the corpse general, his sharp eyes noticed a man in black, who had stayed some distance behind the corpse general.


    He realized that the man in black was the one who controlled the corpse general.


    The man in black, however, began to back away in fear. In a panic he thought, ''Austin has discovered that I''m the one controlling the corpse general!''


    While the man was still fleeing in uncertainty, Austin leaped into the air and immediately disappeared.


    The man was surprised at Austin''s disappearance, yet he could not shake the grim sense of foreboding which gripped his spine. Fearfully he activated his skill and the corpse general rose from the crumpled heap on the ground and came over to shield him.


    Meanwhile, he frantically waved the black corpse flag in his hand.


    A few seconds later, a dozen corpse soldiers surrounded him, tightly forming a protective circle around him.

 Chapter 576 A Strange Thing In The Battlefield

    When the man in black had just taken control of a dozen corpse soldiers surrounding him, Austin, who vanished just a while ago, appeared in sight again.


    He was startled by Austin''s bodily movement skill�C�Cmysteriously appearing and disappearing without any trace. He hurriedly waved the corpse flag in his hand, and the dozen corpse soldiers growled and came at Austin.


    Austin internally controlled the Thunder Elixir in his body. Suddenly, a few wisps of thunder radiance erupted. The corpse soldiers were blown up like kites with their strings cut out, and their body parts that had been hit were charred and gave off a burning smell.


    Using thunder radiance against the corpse soldiers worked wonders as they were filth of evil. Wherever the thunderstruck landed, the stinking corpse miasma would backtrack to avoid the powerful radiance.


    Soon, the dozen corpse soldiers, including the corpse general, were all thrown far away.


    The man in black, who was from the Ghost Sect, was frightened out of his wits. He turned and tried to run away when he saw the violent flashes of thunder radiance appeared and swept away all the corpse soldiers and the general who surrounded him. However, before he could even take a step, a few flashes of thunder radiance fell upon him. He felt as if his body was hit by several sledgehammers. Seconds later, he was thrown into the air, landed on the ground, and his body turned into a smoked corpse.


    Austin tapped the ground with his toes and quickly charged at the man as fast as lightning. Then he reached for the black corpse flags and waved them in a certain rhythm.


    Immediately, more than 30 corpse soldiers turned around. They stopped attacking people of Sun Sect, and instead attacked those from the Ghost Sect who had command and control of the corpses.


    Austin then released his spiritual sense to penetrate into the brain of the corpse general. He intended to wipe out the spiritual sense in its head and attach his own to put the general under his full contr


    d a few fierce attacks with his vital energy force. Taking advantage of Theon and the other two men''s full resistance, he quickly retreated nearly a hundred meters back.


    As his gaze swept the battlefield, he immediately found that there were indeed several corpse soldiers and generals attacking members of the Ghost Sect.


    "How in the hell does this happen? Each corpse general is controlled by our men with spiritual sense, and each corpse soldier is also controlled by our men with a corpse flag. Why do they turn on our people?


    What the hell is wrong here?"


    For a moment, Seth couldn''t figure out what was happening.


    "Does this have anything to do with that young man?"


    In doubt, he suddenly saw Austin who was shuttling around the battlefield, killing members of the Ghost Sect from left to right.


    "Guardian Xi, what''s going on?


    "Why are these corpse soldiers and generals attacking our own people?"


    Jaime and another master of the Ghost Sect stopped attacking the elders of the Sun Sect and retreated to where Seth was.


    "Sect Leader, what''s going on here?"


    The five Elders of the Sun Sect, who were gathered around Theon, looked at the situation in the battlefield, wondering what bizarre thing was taking place.


    "I have no idea," replied Theon.


    "Whatever it is, it seems that it''s good on our side."

 Chapter 577 A Stunning Reversal

    Now, more and more corpse generals and corpse soldiers stopped attacking the Sun Sect disciples and turned to fight members of Ghost Sect.


    Some corpse generals and corpse soldiers even began to kill each other, shocking the disciples from Sun Sect.


    "I guess Austin must have done something to them."


    Theon was smart. He looked at Austin, who moved swiftly like a ghost while fighting the Ghost Sect members. He had assumed that the sudden change in the battlefield had something to do with Austin.


    "You''re right. It seems Austin is controlling these corpses. How is he doing it?"


    an elder asked with a nod.


    "I have no idea. But I know that Sun Sect has dealt with the danger. What''s more, we have survived this time,"


    Theon continued, shaking his head.


    "Great!"


    The elders'' faces lit up.


    ... ...


    "Seth, maybe Austin is playing tricks in secret,"


    Jaime exclaimed. Seth and Jamie were standing with another Ghost Sect cultivator, who had a high cultivation level. They had been focused on the changes in the battlefield, especially Austin''s movements. And now, they seemed to have guessed.


    "Yes. Austin is controlling those corpse soldiers


    with a handful of corpse flags.


    He is smart and has understood that these corpse flags are used to control the corpse soldiers.


    But, incredibly, he can control several dozen corpse generals!


    There is something amiss. We must stop him immediately!"


    With that, Seth rushed toward Austin, like a hawk. Jaime and the other cultivator used their bodily movement skill and followed him.


    "Sir, it seems that they are going to attack Austin!"


    Elder Li, who dressed as a Taoist priestess exclaimed. She had been carefully observing Seth and his companions'' actions.


    "They are going to attack Austin! Stop them!"


    Theon shouted and rushed forward with Elder Xu and Elder Xiao. The moment they


    on the peak of Sun Mountain, Austin had probed the surroundings with his spiritual sense power.


    He knew that Sun Sect wasn''t powerful enough to resist Ghost Sect''s attack and that all the Sun Sect disciples were likely to be slaughtered by the corpse soldiers and the corpse generals.


    To prevent that from happening, Austin reached the top of the mountain as fast as he could and joined the battle.


    On the other hand, Violet had lagged because she had to instruct the large group of corpse soldiers she had subdued before.


    That was why she had arrived at the peak of the mountain mid-battle.


    Several disciples of Sun Sect that she had met at the Martial Arts Square accompanied Violet.


    Violet had taught them how to control the corpse soldiers with corpse flags, and now, each of these disciples was able to control four or five corpse soldiers.


    So Violet didn''t need to control three hundred corpse soldiers on her own.


    Following Austin''s instruction, Violet and the disciples of Sun Sect immediately rushed behind the Ghost Sect''s group.


    Soon, the members of Ghost Sect were sandwiched between the team led by Austin and Violet.


    Once the members of Ghost Sect figured out what Austin and Violet had planned, they panicked.

 Chapter 578 Another Fight In The Ghost-Devouring Flag (Part One)

    "Violet, you should stay here. Be careful when you''re dealing with those men from the Ghost Sect."


    Austin advised Violet telepathically.


    Austin was extremely worried about the fight between Seth and Theon. He recognized the Ghost-devouring Flag as soon as Seth displayed the seven-colored flag. Shrouded under its typical weird halo, it shimmered to catch his attention.


    Austin''s memory about the power of the Ghost-devouring Flag was still fresh. He had experienced it on his last visit to the Ghost Valley.


    As far as Austin was concerned, the Ghost-devouring Flag mainly regarded the cultivator''s spiritual soul as its target of attack. Anybody captured by the Ghost-devouring Flag would be put through a terrible battle, in which the cultivator''s spiritual soul would have to face attacks from countless ghosts and evil spirits.


    It was almost useless for one to fight against the ghosts and evil spirits in the Ghost-devouring Flag with his or her vital energy force, because the spiritual sense was the only and sole effective energy that could expel and eliminate them all.


    Since Theon, Elder Xu and Elder Xiao were warriors only with Mysterious Real cultivation base, they were not strong in spiritual sense.


    Austin knew well that the three of them were in a terrible situation now. Their spiritual souls would have been damaged in the Ghost-devouring Flag. They were probably suffering tremendous injuries. Even if they were able to retreat from the attacking range of the Ghost-devouring Flag, they would become disabled. The consequences were catastrophic.


    Such a consequence was the last thing Austin hoped for.


    Austin knew the importance of Theon. It was a fact that he did not hold a good impression in Austin''s eyes. However, Austin knew that if Theon died in the fight, the Sun Sect would have no leader to rely on and would thus sink into a mess.


    Actually, Austin didn''t hold any deep feelings for highly-ranked elders like Theon in the Sun S


    important thing until that moment. It was unbelievable that this young man was able to control almost one hundred corpse generals at the same time!


    Seth''s anger grew as moments passed. He was getting fearful as he recalled every detail of how Austin had controlled and manipulated the corpse generals and corpse soldiers. It had always been a challenge for him to control nearly one hundred corpse generals at the same time, but Austin had managed to do so easily!


    He knew that it would consume tremendous spiritual sense to control and manipulate such a huge number. In that case, how was Austin managing it all!


    As far as Seth was aware, among all the cultivators in the Ghost Sect, only those with Earth Realm base were capable of controlling two or three corpse generals at the same time.


    Those with Mysterious Realm base were only able to simultaneously control fourteen or fifteen corpse generals at the most.


    And those with Sky Realm base were able to control a maximum of thirty or forty corpse generals at one time.


    Being one of the top cultivators in the Ghost Sect, Seth had achieved the medium level of the Sky Realm base in his cultivation skills. Only a few could match up to him in his sect. Yet, he was able to control and manipulate not more than forty corpse generals at the same time.

 Chapter 579 Another Fight In The Ghost-Devouring Flag (Part Two)

    So, it greatly stunned Seth that Austin was capable of commanding almost one hundred corpse generals. From Seth''s perspective, it was something impossible; something that even the head of the Ghost Sect was unable to do.


    In Seth''s eyes, Austin was just a young man. He didn''t know what this young man had experienced and was capable of.


    Austin''s spiritual sense had grown dramatically. He owned tremendous energy and his power was far stronger than what Seth had imagined. Seth never expected that such a young man would possess a cultivation base which was higher than that of the outstanding cultivators at the Imperial Realm level. He was too young after all!


    Since Seth was just a Sky Realm cultivator, there was something beyond his knowledge. But what he felt confused could be comprehended by cultivators at higher levels.


    Due to Austin''s powerful spiritual sense and his natural gift in the field of soul cultivation, he could easily master such skills like controlling and manipulating objects with the help of spiritual sense. Compared to Austin, ordinary cultivators would need a lot of effort to achieve that goal.


    The skill of controlling and manipulating corpse generals was Ghost Sect''s unique skill. Disciples in the Ghost Sect had to refine their spiritual sense for a long time and learn and practice the skill repeatedly before they could finally master it.


    Austin was lucky, while most of the people were ordinary ones. They were less favored by God. With his talent and tremendous spiritual sense, Austin had no difficulty in learning any kind of martial skills related to spiritual sense.


    "Well, you seem to pay no attention to my words. You don''t want to release them, right?


    Your Ghost-devouring Flag is a terrifying weapon! But do you think your Ghost-devouring Flag will work on me?"


    Austin spoke fearlessly. He was fully aware that the longer Theon and the other two elders stayed in the Ghost-devouring Flag, the greater dange


    two men without any delay. He couldn''t lose them now.


    He constantly launched arcs of lightning, as thick as his arm. The lightning was accompanied by thunder, and ceaseless flashes of light illuminated the world of darkness. A heavy smell of burning and charring filled the whole space.


    Sensing Austin''s attack, the ghosts and demons tried to flee as soon as the lightning flashed in the air. They yelled and shouted in helplessness and ran in every direction. Their imposing aggressive emotions turned into pathetic feelings. They were now filled with fluster, fear and dread. They asked for mercy in despair, their voices were distressing and pitiful.


    The ghosts and demons tried to run fast to escape, but they were not as fast as the lightning. Just in a blink of an eye, hundreds and thousands of ghosts and demons were burnt down to ashes.


    The battle ended soon. Within the time span of a few breaths, the ghosts and demons around Theon and his companions had been wiped out.


    Theon and the other two elders got the opportunity to recover their energies.


    They opened their eyes and found Austin standing in front of them.


    "Austin, it''s you! How did you get in here?


    You saved us, didn''t you?"


    Theon asked in a feeble voice. He knew Austin was the only person who could have done that!

 Chapter 580 Enter The Ghost-devouring Flag Again

    Austin saw that Theon and the other two Elders'' faces went pale and their vital energy was drained of almost all power as if they never had it.


    "Sect Leader Theon, the flag Seth threw up was called the Ghost-devouring Flag. That flag was designed to forge attacks on spiritual souls with ghosts and evil spirits within. Combating ghosts with vital energy forces was absolutely impossible so spiritual sense had to be adopted to counterattack them."


    Austin explained to them.


    "We see!"


    Theon, Elder Xu and Xiao realized what had happened suddenly.


    "Austin, the Sun Sect did owe you something in the past."


    Theon apologized sincerely to Austin, without retaining the air of the Sect Leader. He was very grateful to Austin for providing help to cope with the Ghost Sect to save their lives.


    "Let bygones be bygones, Sect Leader.


    We''d better try to get away from this Ghost-devouring Flag.


    Guardian Seth has reached the Sky Realm in his cultivation base. If he takes this opportunity to attack the disciples from the Sun Sect, nobody will be able to withstand him."


    Austin smiled slightly.


    "Correct!"


    Theon and the other two Elders were surprised at his observation.


    "I am wondering how to get out of this very strange place."


    Elder Xu looked around and to his shock he found a dark, black world all around him. He could only see haunting ghosts and evil winds. The environment was mundane and scary. Almost tens of thousands of fierce devils were gathering and howling in melancholic voices that could make the blood run cold.


    "Ha ha, do not worry, Elder Xu. It will not be so hard to get away from here."


    Austin smiled assuredly as he comforted him. He had been trapped in the Ghost-devouring Flag with Violet when he was in the Ghost Valley, the power of this Ghost-devouring Flag seemed to be stronger than the one arranged by Altar Owner, but Austin''s spiritual sense had also improved about ten times than the one he had when he was trapped in the Ghost Valley!


    Even though the Ghost-devour


    and ghosts.


    But guardian Seth had no knowledge about that and firmly believed that his Ghost-devouring Flag would definitely devour Austin and make him into an evil spirit because he had devoted a great amount of time and painstaking effort in it.


    This made Seth totally relaxed.


    "Guardian Seth, Austin has been trapped in the Ghost-devouring Flag, I think he is not able to come out."


    Seeing Austin entering the Ghost-devouring Flag, Jaime couldn''t contain his vulgar satisfaction and asked guardian Seth.


    "Elder Jaime, I have devoted enormous time and energy and invaluable resources in the refinement of the Ghost-devouring Flag. Even though Austin''s cultivation base has reached the Sky Realm at a young age, I will easily still make it sure he will never be able to get back if he dares to enter it.


    As a Sky Realm warrior, Austin''s spiritual sense force is not powerful enough to help him escape my Ghost-devouring Flag."


    Guardian Seth let out an unhappy look at Jaime because he was doubting the power of his Ghost-devouring Flag.


    "Ha ha, since it was refined by you in person, I definitely believe its formidable power.


    I strongly believe that Austin will not be able to escape even with wings this time.


    Guardian Seth, frankly speaking, Austin is my biggest enemy. I will be very grateful to you if you can avenge me."

 Chapter 581 Fighting for the Ghost-devouring Flag

    Jaime had hated Austin''s guts ever since Austin had killed his grandson, Braxton, in the battle ring.


    But he harbored more resentment against Austin ever since his return from the Mysterious Nether World with a Sky Realm cultivation base.


    As an elder of Sun Sect, Jaime was still at the premium stage of the Mysterious Realm, which was not powerful enough to enact his revenge on Austin.


    At the moment, Austin was in trouble, which vented Jaime''s hate.


    "Aha, I see.


    Now, it is time to put it all back,"


    On hearing what Jaime had said, Seth smiled.


    "I will give a last chance to all the Sun Sect members. If you surrender and join our Holly Sect, and show us loyalty from now on, we will spare your lives.


    This is your last chance,"


    Seth said coldly. He was suspended in the air with his hands crossed against his back. With an air of superiority, he gazed at the disciples from Sun Sect.


    Austin, Theon, and two elders were trapped in the Ghost-devouring Flag.


    Seth didn''t care for anyone except Austin and Theon, the most powerful men in Sun Sect. Since they were not here, it would be easy for him to defeat anyone from Sun Sect with his Sky Realm cultivation base.


    So, Seth believed that the battle had ended. Now, he had to decide how he would handle the rest of the people from Sun Sect.


    Most of the corpse generals and corpse soldiers controlled by Austin had been a threat to Ghost Sect and had put the sect in a passive position. Since Austin was trapped, everything would go smoothly.


    The remaining three elders of Sun Sect glanced at each other. They knew that they were in a dangerous situation. Feelings of frustration and despair rose from deep within their hearts.


    The Sect Leader was trapped in the huge black mist and hadn''t returned. It seemed that he was pretty much doomed.


    Now, nobody could beat Seth.


    However, at this moment, an ind


    .


    "Humph!"


    Seth hummed. He extracted a powerful vital energy force from his body and continually fed it into the huge evil ghost.


    He intended to stop Austin by driving the evil ghost to attack Austin.


    However, in the next moment, "Explode!"


    Austin said softly.


    Seth was shocked to see that the colossal evil ghost was blown apart by the blast and turned into bright spots of vital energy force before it disappeared.


    The eight kinds of force from Austin''s Brutal Blast Fist had exploded in the evil ghost''s body.


    Austin took advantage of Seth''s shock and grabbed the Ghost-devouring Flag.


    Soon, Seth regained his senses. He became angry and impatient as soon as he saw that Austin was holding his Ghost-devouring Flag.


    "Austin, how dare you!"


    As soon as Seth finished speaking, Austin felt as though the Ghost-devouring Flag had come to life. It began struggling to free itself from Austin''s grasp.


    Suddenly, Austin could hear the clink of iron chains in his Soul Sea.


    A long, thick, black iron chain appeared in Austin''s Soul Sea. The iron chain was cold and covered in ghostly dark red that spread negative feelings of sadness, despair, resentment, and cruelty.


    It was an attack from Seth''s spiritual sense martial skills!

 Chapter 582 Fighting The Guardian Of The Ghost Sect, Seth

    With a glimpse, Austin instantly recognized the thick black iron chain in his Soul Sea. It was Ghost Sect''s spiritual sense martial arts skill, and he had been attacked by it before.


    The chain, which had been transmuted by the spiritual sense, made sharp clinking sounds as it shook and whipped toward Austin''s spiritual figure that hid in his Soul Sea.


    ''Ha-ha. He dares to use the spiritual sense attack!''


    Austin sniggered. Given that his spiritual sense had improved significantly, Seth''s efforts would prove futile as Austin couldn''t be hurt. Austin even found the situation to be hilarious as the chain was as fragile as glass. As he concentrated, a dozen spiritual sense flying needles shot out and headed for the chain. Upon collision, the black chain shattered.


    "Ouch!"


    Seth was taken aback as his spiritual sense received a severe blow.


    At the moment, Austin snatched the chance to extend his mighty spiritual sense into the Ghost-devouring Flag.


    While scanning it, he found a spiritual sense mark, which had probably been engraved by Seth.


    Then, Austin executed his powerful spiritual sense to erase the mark with all the force he could muster, before engraving his spiritual sense mark in the flag.


    As soon as he finished, Austin felt a connection between him and the Ghost-devouring Flag, which meant that he now had complete control of it.


    Seth cried out in surprise when he felt that he had lost his connection with the Ghost-devouring Flag. His spiritual sense mark had disappeared!


    He was surprised and furious.


    "Austin, what did you do to my Ghost-devouring Flag?!"


    "Ha-ha. I''m interested in this small flag, and so I have decided to take it home for closer examination."


    Austin smiled shamelessly.


    The battle between Austin and Seth had finished too quickly. It had taken perhaps a few seconds.


    Other people in the square stared intently at Austin and Seth, watching their next movement.


    "Violet, it''s the time to strike back. Kill the Ghost Sect members and subdue their corpse soldie


    o is supporting him.


    No more nonsense. Let''s fight. You won''t leave Sun Sect if you can''t defeat me," said Austin with a faint smile.


    Seth was infuriated at Austin''s words.


    His eyes flashed with a vicious will.


    "Okay. Let me see how you defend against my attacks now!"


    Seth bellowed. If Austin hadn''t been here, he would have slaughtered all the members of Sun Sect. Seth bore an unmeasured grudge against Austin.


    Then, a thread of threatening vital energy suddenly ejected from his body. The strength of it showed that Seth had employed all his power this time.


    It formed a huge paw that radiated a vicious and overbearing aura that attacked Austin as fast as a flash. On its way, the aura tore the space as easily as ripping paper, and the indistinct vacuum imprint that was left behind soon disappeared.


    Austin concentrated his mind to summon an arm-thick lightning arc and aimed it at the huge paw.


    "Boom!"


    A sonic boom emitted from the center of the collision.


    The huge paw was taken aback.


    Austin sneered and shot another lightning arc.


    It seemed that Austin could release only one lightning arc at a time with his current capacity of thunder control.


    Obviously, his degree of thunder control was inferior to the thunder unicorn.


    After all, the thunder unicorn could unleash a dozen lightning arcs simultaneously.

 Chapter 583 Kill Seth

    A beam of thunder radiance shot by Austin repelled Seth''s attack. Then, Austin shot a second beam of thunder radiance against him.


    As Austin was still a newbie in using the thunder radiance, he could only shoot a beam of thunder radiance one at a time.


    Seth was not expecting that Austin could release a thunder radiance that were so powerful. Anyone would have certainly been caught off guard for its attack speed, despite of being fully prepared for such attacks. And it packed so much energy that you would definitely think twice before blocking or launching a counterattack.


    Even though Seth was fully prepared for the incoming assault, still he was barely able to withstand a single attack of Austin''s thunder radiance. He knew he met a tough guy this time.


    Austin had only recently acquired the skill, and he haven''t had the chance to try it out yet. But now, here was his chance to use it in actual combat against a fierce rival who has the same cultivation base as his. It was indeed too good of a moment to pass up.


    Therefore, Austin decided not to use any other martial art skills except the thunder radiance. He then activated all the strike powers in order to increase his ability to shoot out more thunder radiance strikes, in order to test just how powerful it was.


    When the second beam of thunder radiance shot forth, Seth immediately stretched out his huge palm to ward off it. Much like slapping off an incoming ball.


    The shot was so powerful that when it came into contact with Seth''s palm, it suddenly produced a rumbling sound which was heard for a few kilometers.


    Eyes wide with surprise and pain, Seth stared at his palm which was shattered into pieces with just one attack. It was like vase which was hit by a fast object and broke into pieces.


    Astonished by the violent force behind Austin''s attack, Seth suddenly stepped back and was pale as a ghost. His mind went blank, and was already at a loss as to how he would face off such a monster.


    He wasn''t exactly a pushover, in fact, his vital energy level was equal to that of Austin''s.


    But ever since Austin absorbed so much vital energy from the late Flame Emperor, the power packed into his vital energy within his body was already beyond that of his peers, let alone someone like Seth. And Austin had also developed a brutal way of launching an attack against his foes. No one would certainly stand a chance against someone of his caliber.


    So Seth felt as if he had already lost the battle even though they have only fought in such a short amount of time. Compared to Austin, he was just like a rookie based on his vital energy force intensity and his martial art skills. He was like baby facing a giant.


    Seth''s eyebrows suddenly knitted together in a frown and became immersed in his thoughts. He was so deep in thought, that he completely forgot that he was in the middle of a fight.


    Suddenly, a third beam of thunder radiance shot towards Seth as swift as lightning. It was so fast that he wasn''t even able to react on time in order to escape from it.


    Although Austin was still unable to fire off several beams of thunder radiance all at once because the level of his cultivation base was not high enough, but he could already control the freque


    re urgent than his injuries. Because this meant more than life and death. His entire existence was at stake.


    While Seth struggled against the demon, Austin seized the opportunity and launched another beam of thunder radiance towards Seth. In a blink of an eye, Seth suffered another serious attack.


    Boom!


    Seth was directly hit by the thunder radiance square on his chest.


    Seth was having more difficulty in defending himself both physically and mentally. It was already taking a toll in his body. The multiple attacks were just too much.


    He was continuously bombarded by several more beams of thunder radiance, but he still chose to suppress the demon rather than defend his body.


    His body was already burnt to a crisp, the smell of burning flesh reeked the air. His long hair was a tangled mess and some were singed off.


    "Austin, where the hell did you learn all of these skills?!".


    Knowing that he would definitely die here, Seth finally admitted defeat and stopped struggling.


    Meanwhile, the demon in Seth''s Soul Sea took the opportunity and ripped his spiritual souls apart. Much like pieces of paper being torn into shreds.


    Austin showed no mercy and shot the last two beams of thunder radiance with all his strengths towards Seth. In utter shame and despair, Seth slowly closed his eyes and bowed his head. It was the end for him.


    His lifeless body fell on the ground with a thud.


    Austin rushed towards the body in a flash and took off the Space Ring on Seth''s hand.


    ''Seth is not only a top cultivator at Sky Realm but also an important guardian who has high status in Ghost Sect. Because of his high stature in Ghost Sect, he must surely have something valuable hidden in his Space Ring. It is also a good chance to gather information about Ghost Sect.'' Austin thought.


    "It is truly unbelievable just how much power the thunder radiance possessed."


    Austin let out a sigh of relief. He was actually able to defeat a warrior whose cultivation base was at Sky Realm. It was indeed a momentous victory. And more than that, Austin was able to master the thunder radiance skill while gathering up some experience after this fight.

 Chapter 584 I Would Rather Die Than Surrender!

    After Austin finished Seth off, he looked around and found that all the other disciples from the Ghost Sect were already dead.


    Meanwhile, Violet had already brought more than 100 corpse soldiers under her control.


    However, most of the corpse soldiers and corpse generals were damaged during the fight and could no longer function as intended.


    With just one glance, Austin roughly estimated that more than 500 corpse soldiers were left on the battlefield.


    While for the 100 corpse generals that he was controlling, only 85 remained functioning while the other 15 were already destroyed.


    Austin looked at Seth''s dead body once again. He searched Seth''s body for loots and was surprised to find a dozen of corpse nourishing bags inside the latter''s Space Ring.


    A corpse nourishing bag was good enough for 20 corpse generals.


    Seth must have been carrying those bags with him to nourish more corpse generals.


    Austin took the bags and put his 85 corpse generals into them.


    When all was set, he turned around and glanced at a guy sharply.


    "Ha-ha, Jaime, you bastard! I bet you didn''t expect that this day would come!"


    Jaime was now surrounded by Theon and five Elders from Sun Sect. He couldn''t move a finger, afraid that one wrong move could bring his demise.


    Amid the difficult situation, he looked back and regretted his rash decision of defecting to Ghost Sect. Ghost Sect was once believed to become the ruler of Violet Orchid Empire. Thus, he had eagerly joined the Ghost Sect, dreaming that one day he could accomplish great deeds and be awarded high position inside the sect.


    However, things didn''t go as he planned. He miscalculated everything, thus, made the wrong decision of joining the Ghost Sect.


    Now, even Seth was slaughtered by Austin.


    He knew that he wouldn''t survive if he tried to fight back.


    It was not only Austin who was after his head but also the disciples from the Sun Sect.


    Jaime was considered a traitor by leading the disciples of Ghost Sect to storm the Sun Sect and killing its disciples mercilessly. Now, he became a mortal enemy of the Sun Sect.


    Being surrounded, he was not at an advantage. Everyone surrounding him would want him either dead or alive. He was left with no choice but to keep silent.


    He knew at this moment, everything that he would say or do would not give him the upper hand.


    Seeing Austin''s resentful glances, Jaime knew that today would be his death.


    "Ha ha! Twat, it''s me that hatched a plot against you and made you a moron.


    I should have killed you t


    s spiritual sense yet still failed to win over this demon. So, Jaime who had just entered the Mysterious Realm had to double his effort to block the demon.


    But it didn''t take long before the demon started to chase Jaime''s soul inside the Soul Sea. Jaime had obviously failed to fight back.


    Seeing this, Austin knew that his Demon-creating Skill successfully worked.


    He flexed his muscles and decided to strike a deadly blow.


    Austin was quick that in just a few seconds, he was already standing in front of Jaime.


    He hit him hard with his bare fist, without vital energy or additional skills.


    At that time, that fierce-looking demon was chasing Jaime''s soul inside his Soul Sea.


    Jaime was already exerting effort running away and escaping from the demon in his Soul Sea. He could not handle being physically beaten by Austin at the same time.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Austin''s strikes were quick and firm. In a blink of an eye, he had already hit Jaime a dozen times.


    Each strike was as heavy as 10, 000 pounds!


    With every heavy blow, Jaime''s bones started to crack.


    Austin continued to hit Jaime without any remorse. When he had completed his attack, Jaime''s body was almost dislocated. All the bones were broken into pieces and blood started to come out from his mouth.


    Jaime looked desperate and remorseful.


    Bang!


    Finally, Austin used a force of 30, 000 pounds to strike the last blow on Jaime''s body, Jaime''s motionless body flew away like a kite being cut loose from the line. He could no longer open his eyes to see what was happening. He could only feel the wind against his body until he lost consciousness. Eventually, Jaime died even before hitting the ground.

 Chapter 585 You Should Be The Sect Leader

    A feeling of relief and joy surged through Austin''s veins at the sight of Jaime''s dead body.


    The thought of how the last three years he had been living his life like an idiot crept into his mind. He couldn''t help but sigh.


    Now, Jaime, the culprit, was finally brought to justice. He had taken his vengeance on him.


    "Austin, you finally managed to take revenge and settle your old scores!"


    A figure came to Austin and said softly.


    He was Murray, the steward of the Sun Sect.


    "Austin, you have reached such a high level, I never expected that you could achieve such tremendous achievements."


    Austin''s delicate face reminded him of the days when he found him, he was just a vagrant child wandering around on the streets.


    Yet Austin had reached the pinnacle within just six to seven years, which was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Now his strength was much stronger than the leaders of five major sects.


    As Murray recalled the memories, he became emotional as joy and happiness welled up in his heart.


    "Ha ha, in those days without your care and cultivation, I would be nobody today."


    Austin expressed his gratitude to Murray.


    For Austin, Murray was both his master and father.


    So he wanted to come back and see Murray, which was also one of his reasons for rescuing the Sun Sect from a siege.


    At the same time, Theon and the five Elders had organized some disciples to clean the battlefield.


    The Sun Sect had suffered a great loss this time, a lot of disciples died while many of the buildings were ruined.


    A heavy smell of blood permeated everywhere, making the entire Sun Mountain smell as bad as hell.


    It would take a tremendous amount of work for the Sun Sect to recover to what it used to be.


    After arranging people to deal with the aftermath of the battle, Theon and five other Elders witnessed Austin kill Jaime in the most savage method, pounding him to death with his fists.


    Theon and the other five Elders walked towards Austin


    otion came unexpectedly.


    Murray found it a bit too abrupt.


    "No more hesitation, Elder Murray. Our Sect Leader has given his orders."


    "You are too humble, Elder Murray."


    The other five Elders echoed their support, all in agreement.


    In fact, Theon knew the relationship between Murray and Austin. He was doing so to gain Austin''s favor.


    At a young age of less than 20 years old, Austin had already had a Sky Realm cultivation base, such martial arts skills were extremely rare in the world.


    He knew that Austin was a man with lofty aspirations; he would amaze the world and reach the peak of perfection in martial arts, a peak no warrior in the Violet Orchid Empire could imagine.


    Keeping friendly relations with him would likely benefit the Sun Sect greatly in the future.


    Moreover, he was very clear that Murray was good enough to be an Elder.


    So, Theon offered the post of Elder to Murray in Austin''s presence.


    Austin was also surprised at Theon''s decision, but after a brief reflection, he understood his strategy. Since it was good for Murray, Austin had no opposition to Theon''s suggestion.


    The other five Elders also understood Theon''s plan.


    Thereupon, Theon immediately announced to all the disciples of the Sun Sect that Murray would be the newly appointed Elder of the Sun Sect.

 Chapter 586 Present Medicinal Elixirs And Martial Skills As Gifts

    Austin decided to go back to the imperial capital city since his relatives and friends still lived in the Austin Palace.


    Obviously, once the imperial capital city was broken into, no one would remain safe, so he had to go back to protect them.


    Austin knew a little about how the Ghost Sect operated.


    They needed numerous corpses of warriors to cultivate their corpse soldiers and generals. Once they broke into the imperial capital city, the first thing they would do was to kill warriors and use their corpses to cultivate more corpse soldiers and generals for their army.


    "Austin, are you ready to join the war in the imperial capital city?" Theon asked.


    They were currently having a meeting in the conference hall. Senior leaders, including Theon, were present. Murray, who had become an elder not so long ago, sat beside Theon.


    "Yes, some of my friends and relatives are still in the imperial capital city. I have to get them out.


    The imperial capital city has been besieged by the Ghost Sect. I don''t know how long it will take for them to break into the city, so I have to save my friends and relatives as soon as I can."


    Austin had heard this piece of news through the grapevine.


    "Austin, there''s something you must know. The Mysterious Sky Empire is the hidden force behind the Ghost Sect.


    The Ghost Sect only reappeared in the Violet Orchid Empire a while ago.


    Before they went up against the other sects in the city, the emperor of the Mysterious Sky Empire sent messengers to those sects to tell them that the Ghost Sect has become the state sect of the Mysterious Sky Empire and that its founder has been authorized as the National Counselor.


    The Ghost Sect''s reappearance in the Violet Orchid Empire means that the Mysterious Sky Empire intends to occupy the Violet Orchid Empire,"


    Theon added.


    "Oh? Mysterious Sky Empire?"


    Austin was puzzled. He had never heard of that country before.


    "The Mysterious Sky Empire is one of our neighbors. It is a powerful and ambitious country.


    Two years ago, it conquered three small countries. But I didn''t expect them to target us next,"


    Theon explained.


    "I see."


    Theon''s words enlightened Austin. ''The Ghost Sect attacked sects in th


    s of Energy-prevailing Elixirs are?'' one of the elders thought in his mind.


    Theon and the others were all taken aback by Austin''s casual attitude.


    Looking at the disbelief in their eyes, Austin smirked inwardly. They didn''t know that he was a third-grade pill refiner now. He could refine the Energy-prevailing Elixir any time he needed it. It might be precious for people like Theon, but not for Austin.


    "Well, Austin, since you don''t need these elixirs, I suppose it''s better for us to accept your gifts.


    On behalf of all the disciples of the Sun Sect, thank you,"


    Then he took the elixirs from Austin.


    "Apart from the elixirs, I''ve also prepared three kinds of martial arts skills for you. These skills are at the sixth grade. Please accept them. You can count them as your collected skills."


    ''Sixth-grade martial arts skills!''


    Looking at the three colorful jade slips, Theon and the other elders were stunned again.


    After a moment of shocked silence, Theon finally spoke up.


    "Austin, you... You... Where did you get those sixth-grade skills?


    Denali told me she has two fifth-grade and one sixth-grade martial arts manuals, and some sixth-grade and seventh-grade elixirs. I wondered where she''d gotten them, but she told me they have been from you. You gave them to Denali as a gift.


    I can''t believe you got so many martial arts skills and elixirs in the Mysterious Nether World and brought them here,"


    Theon articulated in an extremely amazed tone.

 Chapter 587 The Major Achievement Stage Of Brutal Blast Fist

    Theon was greatly shocked previously when Denali brought back two books of fifth-grade martial arts and one book of sixth-grade martial arts.


    Now, Austin suddenly offered him three books of sixth-grade martial arts, which made him feel extremely excited.


    God knew how valuable a sixth-grade martial arts book was.


    It was such an important book that even the most powerful sect in Violet Orchid Empire, the Peripatetic Sect, only had one sixth-grade martial arts book.


    It was with the help of that book that the Peripatetic Sect outperformed the other four sects in martial arts grades and became the strongest among the five.


    On the other hand, the two fifth-grade martial arts books were the highest ones possessed by the Sun Sect.


    Only those who were upper leaders and some gifted principal disciples were allowed to practice the two books in the Sun Sect.


    "Austin, this... This... These books are too precious. I can''t take them,"


    stammered Theon.


    "Don''t say that, Sect Leader Xiang. Take it because I give it to you. You do know what kind of person I am, right?


    Take it as a sign of my gratitude.


    I used to live in Sun Sect for six or seven years after all and I really hope for the Sun Sect to have a better future,"


    said Austin calmly.


    "If that''s what you think. Then, I''ll take it.


    I will make sure to write this in the annals of Sun Sect. You will be known as the disciple who has contributed the most to our sect.


    Ha! It will not be long before we become the strongest sect in Violet Orchid Empire now that we have five books of fifth-grade and four books of sixth-grade."


    Theon was smiling ear to ear when he took the three pieces of colorful martial arts jade slips. Needless to say, he seemed overjoyed with just the look of the books.


    "You may take a rest, Austin. I''ll get some Elders to have the work done and we''ll all go with you to the Empire,"


    said Theon to Austin. Then, he bowed his head respectfully and left.


    "You''re getting more and more sophisticated, Austin. I don''t even have a clue of what''s in your head anymore," said Murray as he walked out of the hall and greeted Austin with mixed joy and doubt in his eyes.


    Who would have expected Austin to develop this much in such a short while after leaving the Sun Sect?


    He didn''t ju


    of eight men''s fists.


    He would be required to hit his enemy''s body if he wanted to kill them with his current skill.


    However, he wouldn''t have to engage in such a close fight if he could reach the Major Achievement Stage of Brutal Blast Fist. His enemy''s body would explode instantly without needing to touch him.


    What Austin was practicing was Major Achievement Stage of Brutal Blast Fist.


    He had already used the Brutal Blast Fist against his enemies for so many times. Thus, he had a deep understanding of it and also learned some secrets of the Major Achievement Stage.


    What he planned to do now was to improve his Brutal Blast Fist to Major Achievement Stage so he could kill his enemies regardless of their distance.


    It was the reason why he was punching against the trees over and over.


    At first, Austin could feel how his fist brought wild wind and make sand and stones fly in the air, creating an impact which was enough to take trees down.


    However, it wasn''t the power of his Brutal Blast Fist that was doing all those. It was just his vital energy force. His vital energy force had grown too strong that he didn''t even need to use martial arts to create the same damage.


    After four hours of practice, Austin felt himself become more and more proficient of his fists.


    He tried to use the Brutal Blast Fist once more, and to his amazement, he didn''t affect any other trees around him.


    He was finally able to focus his energy to a single target, sending all his power towards the trunk of a giant tree.

 Chapter 588 Denalis Secrets

    Boom!


    Suddenly, from inside the trunk of the massive tree there erupted a muted noise, that ended with a groaning sound, as if the tree were in intense agony.


    The trunk was so massive that one could barely link your arms round a quarter of its girth. It exploded suddenly and an irresistible force burst forth from it. The trunk was smashed into pieces and the huge tree toppled over, accompanied by a tearing groan. It hit the ground with a shower of leaves, smaller branches, and twigs.


    Austin was overjoyed at the success. Finally, he had managed to wield a Brutal Blast Fist of the Major Achievement Stage.


    Then, facing the towering trees of the distant forest, Austin stretched forth his arms and struck a battery of more than ten lightning fast punches.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With a tremendous sound, more than a dozen trees exploded into splinters and large chunks of shattered wood. The tree trunks of the nearby trees were reduced to kindling, and sifted down between the leafy terrified trees like snow.


    Witnessing so many trees felled in a single instant was a terrifying and yet impressive scene to behold. It felt as if the earth trembled and the mountains swayed with the sheer power of the event. As if an afterthought one remaining tree also groaned suddenly and slipped off its rooted base. A final victim of destruction in the forest.


    "Finally! I''ve mastered the Brutal Blast Fist of Major Achievement Stage!"


    Austin laughed with utter delight.


    Despite his initial joy, he knew that this was only a preliminary success as he still needed to practice this skill. There was still a long way to go to reach the perfection of this skill.


    According to the instructions, once someone had reached a complete state of perfection, he could then blow up anything within an 800 meters radius. He would be invincible with the Brutal Blast Fist!


    Austin could only reach a target within 200 meters at this point though.


    After his dramatic practice session, he went for a stroll in the valleys of the Sun Mountain.


    Once a place of idyllic beauty, the Sun Mountain had now been completely wrecked by war. Its solemn beauty and graceful dignity were all destroyed and the signs of battle abounded.


    It would take a long time to recover to its former state of glory.


    Strolling alone down the path, hands behind his back, Austin looked around and allowed his memories to wander. A faint smile of reminiscence flickered on his face. This was where he had lived for a long time, and he knew every hollow, valley, and rock formation.


    "Hello! Austin!"


    "Austin, how do you do?"


    The disciples of the Sun Sect were all busily working at clearing up the scenes of destruction. Seeing Austin, they greeted him respectfully. Austin was now a superstar in the Sun Sect. Even Theon, the Sect Leader, dared not show disrespect to Austin, let alone the disciples. They were all beholden to him for his rescue of them during the recent conflict with the Ghost Sect.


    The disciples of the Sun Sect all looked up to Austin, and their eyes were filled with admiration.


    Though he was at the same young age as most of the disciples, his incredible strength of cultivation had saved the whole Sun Sect.


    On the day of the battle, Austin had joined in the fight. He had defe


    ithout tiring.


    Shortly after he had left Sun Mountain, Austin suddenly sneezed violently.


    "How strange... I wonder who''s talking about me?". . .


    The imperial capital city of the Violet Orchid Empire towered above an endless plain, surrounded by tall walls and lofty guard towers.


    Cast from black volcanic rock, the city wall was a monument of strength and endurance. It would remain eternal, as not even the forces of nature such as erosion could tarnish it.


    Soldiers could be seen patrolling the walls at all hours of the day. Guards were stationed every five paces and every tenth pace there was a sentry on lookout duty. The city was indeed heavily guarded and fortified.


    Archers crouched behind the bulwarks, armed with bow and arrow. They were ready to take aim at the enemies gathered outside the city.


    Above the city wall, a dozen men with an imposing air about them, hovered in midair.


    A man, dressed in ornate robes, levitating in the middle of this group, he was the emperor of the Violet Orchid Empire.


    He was flanked on either side by the top fighters in the empire.


    All eyes were focused outside of the wall while anxiety and worry ran rife. They could see armies appearing in the distance like the dark clouds of a gathering storm front. There were so many soldiers in the opposing forces that it resembled an endless tide of armor, like an undulating dragon with iron scales the army flowed onto the planes. It was easy to tell that the army was from the Mysterious Sky Empire from the huge billowing flags which they carried.


    Of course, they were not overly concerned by the ordinary soldiers facing them. Rather they were surveying the enemy to evaluate their top fighters who were marching within the army. Ordinary soldiers were as nothing to an experienced cultivator.


    In the Prime Martial World, fighters were respectable. The strong fighters enjoyed the most privilege. Even royals had to bow to them. It was a hard-earned status, and meant that the fighter was not someone to trifle with.


    Hence, the ordinary troops of the Violet Orchid Empire were not much of a match to the multitude of strong fighters who traveled with the invading army.

 Chapter 589 Storm Castle

    "I heard that both the emperor of the Mysterious Sky Empire and the Ghost Sect Leader are leading the huge army. From what I know, they are both formidable warriors who are in the Imperial Realm of their cultivation base. It''s a grim picture for the Violet Orchid Empire indeed.


    And they are accompanied by dozens of master-warriors who are in the cultivation base of Sky Realm just lurking in their army.


    I wonder whether the imperial capital city would survive this battle."


    The emperor gazed in the distance for a short while, then he slowly bowed his head and sighed.


    "Your Majesty, only the Abdicated Emperor Warren is capable of holding off the two Imperial Realm masters. But, we have no idea when his seclusion period will end."


    Lord Protector General stood by the emperor and anxiously reported to him.


    "I have already informed my father of our current situation using my spiritual sense. He should arrive any time soon.


    But the odds are against him if he were to face those two Imperial Realm warriors all by himself.


    Moreover, they have dozens of masters in the Sky Realm of cultivation base in their campsite. They have totally surrounded us with sheer strength.


    The imperial capital city has been under siege for a couple of days now. I have no idea how long we can keep our defenses up against their constant bombardment."


    The emperor''s voice was filled with worry and stress. He was fearful for the safety of his people.


    Then suddenly, the sound of drumbeats thundering loudly and powerfully boomed all throughout the entire imperial capital city. It was heard in every corner of the city and did not stop pounding.


    "They are getting ready to launch attack!"


    The sound of the beating drums painted a solemn and fearful expression on a dozen men who were from the royal court of the Violet Orchid Empire.


    The ground shook and shuddered as wave after wave of warriors thundered towards the fortress, their rumbling footsteps echoed throughout the city. Every soul in the empire felt anxious and afraid just witnessing this monstrous number of soldiers.


    "Relay my command. Everyone, prepare for the battle.


    All the generals and soldiers, go forth and guard the walls. Keep our line of defense strong!"


    The emperor snapped in a stern voice, his face was etched with determination and authority.


    Figures suddenly flashed t


    l of your people once we breach the walls of your city.


    Surrender now, or suffer a horrifying death. Which one will it be?"


    Emperor Kirkland said in a proud and arrogant tone. It seemed like he was already certain of his victory.


    "Ha ha ha, he is right you know Emperor Arthur. Stop acting tough already, it will only cause you death. Think about saving your life and the lives of your people instead."


    The old man clad in black grinned as he taunted Emperor Arthur.


    "You must be none other than the Sect Leader of the Ghost Sect. Everyone believes that the Ghost Sect was already destroyed a long time ago. Who would have known that you''ve secretly grown into this powerful group?"


    Emperor Arthur said as he intently gazed at the old man who just spoke to him.


    Apparently he was indeed the Sect Leader of the Ghost Sect.


    "Humph, cut the crap already. I hate it when people waste my time.


    Choose already, Emperor Arthur. Bow down or fight.


    I warn you though, choose wisely. Your future and your empire''s future are at stake."


    The Sect Leader of the Ghost Sect impatiently snorted.


    "Huh, the royal court of the Violet Orchid Empire may not be a match against your combined forces, but we''d rather die fighting rather than cowardly bow down to the likes of you."


    Watching their overbearing and arrogant stance, Emperor Arthur spoke each word proudly. His voice was filled with anger and annoyance. ''How dare they look down on us?''


    "Hum, you are refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit. Attack!"


    Emperor Kirkland''s face turned cold and shouted.

 Chapter 590 The Battle

    Suddenly, a long and then two short blasts in succession of trumpet sounds rang through the air, it was a warning to the members of the Mysterious Sky Empire camp that the battle attack had begun.


    Boom! Boom!


    Thousands of footsteps sounding thunderous like a collapsing mountain and roaring ocean were heard across the valley!


    The troops of the Mysterious Sky Empire ran towards the wall of the imperial city like a flood hitting an impenetrable wall. The ground trembled violently because of the huge numbers suddenly stomping towards the wall.


    Finally, the troops of the Mysterious Sky Empire infiltrated the wall of the Imperial capital city. The cultivators of the Mysterious flew through the air from above and fell directly over the wall


    The cultivators of the Earth Realm formed themselves on the ground. They assembled at the gate of the city wall and sent off numerous vital energy force towards the gate, bombarding and rocking the gate with fierce force.


    "Loose!"


    As the emperor of the Violet Orchid Empire issued his order, the archers who were standing on the wall stepped forward instantly. Then rows of bows and crossbows appeared on the wall. They shot together countless arrows and in a second the valley was raining arrows.


    At that moment, thousands of corpse soldiers and corpse generals appeared among the troops of the Mysterious Sky Empire. They moved to the front blocking most of the arrows.


    The bodies of the corpse soldiers and corpse generals were very tough. Ordinary arrows could not penetrate their bodies. Even if they were shot by the arrows, they still could move freely. They were not like the ordinary cultivators who could get hurt or die if the arrows pierced them.


    With the existence of the thousands of corpse soldiers and corpse generals at the front shielding the arrow attacks for them, the troops of the Mysterious Sky Empire had lost nothing. Instead, they launched more fierce attacks.


    Emperor Arthur knew that if things went on like this, the enemy would soon break the wall of the imperial capital city down.


    "Dispatch the troops in iron armor, and move to the front line!"


    Emperor Arthur gave another command.


    Suddenly, the gates to the imperial capital city flew open and the troops of the Violet Orchid Empire flooded out of the city. Once they got out, they engaged the troops of the Mysterious Sky Empire in a fierce fight with renewed vigor.


    At the front of the troops from the Violet Orchid Empire, were a group of soldiers covered by a strong and dense iron armor all over their bodies.


    These soldiers were covered all over by thick scaly steel armor, including their heads, necks, trunks, and


    body.


    "Father, you finally came out of your solitude!"


    Seeing the old man in the golden gown, Emperor Arthur shouted excitedly with great joy.


    The old man was the father of Emperor Arthur, Warren Qin, the former emperor of the Violet Orchid Empire and the most powerful man in the royal family.


    "Oh, I see. You are from the royal family of the Mysterious Sky Empire.


    You are so ambitious that you have the audacity to attack us and invade our territory of the Violet Orchid Empire!" the old man said.


    "Ha-ha! You old man! You couldn''t help but finally come out!


    I thought that you would huddle up and hide like a turtle!"


    The emperor of the Mysterious Sky Empire, Kirkland Zhu, said with a sound laugh.


    "Kirkland, you dare to offend and attack the Violet Orchid Empire? I will not let you go easily now!"


    Warren said with fury.


    Then he waved his hand and formed one golden palm as big as dozens of acres. It cut towards Kirkland directly from the sky.


    "Hmm! Warren! Do you think you can defeat me?"


    With a wave of his hand, Kirkland sent out his vital energy force. He shook the golden palm off and it flew away. Then the emperor of the Violet Orchid Empire started fighting against Warren.


    "Kirk, let''s fight together.


    Say nothing about justice now. It''s not needed," the head of the Ghost Sect said to the man beside him.


    The man was thin, short and in a black gown. The two, together with Kirkland, ganged up, and all fought against Warren.


    The three were all cultivators at the Imperial Realm!


    Not only was the emperor of the Mysterious Sky Empire at the Imperial Realm, but also Kirkland, the head of the Ghost Sect and the thin, short man in black were also at the Imperial Realm! The thin, short man had been silent the whole time.

 Chapter 591 Austin Joined The Battle

    This way, the Mysterious Sky Empire had three masters at the Imperial Realm, whereas, the Violet Orchid Empire only had one��Warren.


    Warren was at the medium stage of Imperial Realm, just like Kirkland, the Emperor of the Mysterious Sky Empire.


    At the same time, the Sect Leader of the Ghost Sect and the thin, dry man were both at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm.


    In this way, Warren was slightly out of his depth now. He had to fight three people alone, one of whom was equal in strength to him. It was obvious that he was feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    "Alas, things are not going so well!"


    Watching his father slowly lose ground, Emperor Arthur was getting the feeling that the Violet Orchid Empire was most probably doomed.


    At that very moment, the sky was full of violent fluctuations of natural energy. The battle between these masters of the Imperial Realm was going on full tilt with extreme vigor and vitality. At the same time, several masters of the Sky Realm were also showcasing their powers.


    Just as Emperor Arthur had begun to feel totally lost, thunder suddenly roared from the sky and a burst of clear laughter rang out.


    "Ha ha, this battle is epic! I''ve never seen such powers before. It''s quite a feast for the eye to be honest."


    Following this sentence, several more peals of laughter resounded in the sky.


    The laughter itself sounded like a long roll of thunder and millions of people heard it.


    Emperor Arthur paused for a moment as the voice fell on his ears. There was something familiar about that voice. Suddenly, a trace of joy flitted across his eyes.


    "It''s Austin."


    He cried out as he felt some sort of warmth coming into his heart.


    Although he felt that Austin coming there alone could not turn the tables for them since he was just at the medium stage of Sky Realm, Emperor Arthur was still a little grateful to him for coming to their aid in such a terrible situation.


    "Humph, a young man at the Sky Realm. How dare you come here?"


    Emperor Kirkland also paused for a moment when he heard the laughter. But since he could also sense Austin''s cultivation base, he just sneered and paid no attention to this newcomer.


    There were more than twenty masters of the Sky Realm on his side, and there was no way that one more enemy at the same level was going to hurt them.


    When Austin saw that he was being ignored, he smiled slightly and there was a sudden flash of pale


    energy force.


    However, the sharp and brutal fist force entered the enemy''s body before anyone knew what was going on.


    Seeing Austin punch him from a distance, the cultivator from the Mysterious Sky Empire thought that the former was going to use his vital energy to attack him.


    He secretly launched his own vital energy and prepared to defend himself.


    However, when he saw no vital energy attack, he froze for a second.


    Then he felt a very weird and dangerous force thrust onto him, pressing him down.


    His face immediately changed, and he hurriedly mustered his vital energy against that weird force, trying to throw it out of his body.


    Austin gave him a cold look.


    "Blast!"


    He uttered the same phrase clearly.


    Puff!


    A deep explosion burst out of the cultivator''s body.


    Then he too lost his life and fell down, limp like a sock.


    After that, Austin swung more than a dozen punches in a row, all aimed at cultivators of the Mysterious Sky Empire, who were at the preliminary stage of Sky Realm.


    Those punches looked flat and didn''t even produce much of a vital energy force fluctuation. They seemed as if Austin had merely punched in the air a dozen times.


    However, right after those punches, the targeted men exploded into pieces, and they fell out of the sky like dumplings thrown into a pot.


    The process was extremely short, taking only a few seconds.


    More than a dozen cultivators at the preliminary stage of Sky Realm had been killed in just the few seconds!


    The entire battlefield was dumbfounded now. For a moment, the battle stopped, and all eyes turned towards Austin.

 Chapter 592 A Cakewalk For Austin

    Using the Brutal Blast Fist of the Major Achievement Stage, Austin had killed more than a dozen cultivators from the Mysterious Sky Empire who were at the preliminary stage of the Sky Realm cultivation base. He didn''t expect that he would be able to do it so easily.


    It happened because the Brutal Blast Fist of the Major Achievement Stage had strong confusing features that could silently hit the opponent''s body without a sign or sound.


    Besides, the quality of vital energy in Austin''s body was comparable to that of the masters of premium stage of the Sky Realm. Thus, it was quite easy for him to defeat the cultivators of preliminary stage of the Sky Realm.


    From the time he arrived, Austin had killed more than a dozen Sky Realm cultivators in a very short period of time. Seeing this scene unfold, the masters from both empires��the Mysterious Sky Empire and the Violet Orchid Empire��were stunned. They were left spell-bound by Austin''s combat ability.


    However, the three strong masters from the Mysterious Sky Empire which included Kirkland the Emperor of the Mysterious Sky Empire, the Leader of the Ghost Sect, and the skinny man, didn''t show much surprise. They just looked at Austin curiously. They were aware that though Austin was very powerful, his cultivation base was still at the medium stage of the Sky Realm.


    In the eyes of the masters of the Imperial Realm, it didn''t matter how strong Austin was. They would only regard him as a nonentity.


    Therefore, instead of paying attention to Austin, the three Imperial Realm masters from the Mysterious Sky Empire intensified their attacks on Warren, the ex-emperor of the Violet Orchid Empire. He was the father of the current Emperor Arthur.


    Once Warren was killed, no one in the Violet Orchid Empire could stop the three of them.


    "Todd, go and kill that fellow!"


    A cultivator at the premium stage of Sky Realm from the Mysterious Sky Empire ordered one of his companions.


    The cultivator at the premium stage of Sky Realm named Todd, nodded his head. He was a tall and stout man with a fat face and small eyes. His appearance gave the impression of a cruel and clumsy individual.


    But his fat body flashed towards Austin like a brisk swallow.


    As soon as Todd left, the masters of the Sky Realm from the Violet Orchid Empire immediately felt that their stress was greatly reduced.


    It seemed so because only one premium stage cultivator and seven medium stage cultivators of the Sky Realm were present in the camp of the Mysterious Sky Empire at present.


    While on the side of the Violet Orchid Empire, one premium stage, four medium stage and eight preliminary stage cul


    w he should react. It was something he had never witnessed earlier.


    There was still a portion of Austin''s fist strength left in Todd''s body. That small part of it had been successfully suppressed, but had not yet been completely expelled.


    As soon as the changes in his body completed, Austin immediately waved his two golden paws and hit Todd on the chest with devastating vital energy force.


    "Puff!"


    Just like a thin box made of paper, Todd''s chest was crushed with ease.


    Before Todd died, he kept looking at Austin with a pair of eyes full of horror. He had no idea how the young man who was only at the medium stage of the Sky Realm cultivation base could be so strong. Using two skills and in extremely short time, he killed a master at the premium stage of the Sky Realm.


    Gradually, the life in Todd''s eyes faded away.


    Suddenly, there was a muffled sound as his body exploded.


    As soon as Todd died, the fist strength hidden in his body had got rid of his suppression and blown up. His internal organs were all shattered by the explosion. Even the immortals couldn''t save him.


    The Brutal Blast Fist, the Kirin Golden-body Scripture and the speed of instantaneous movement, Austin had used these skills to kill a master whose cultivation base was at the premium stage of the Sky Realm.


    Austin was fully satisfied with the result. Compared to grade four or five martial arts skills which he had previously practiced, the grade seven martial arts skills were indeed very powerful.


    It was true that by practicing the grade seven martial arts skills, one could easily kill an enemy who was at a higher cultivation base.


    After killing Todd, Austin''s eyes immediately turned to the battle being fought by the four masters of the Imperial Realm.

 Chapter 593 This Isnt Childs Play

    All the four were at the Imperial Realm. One was Warren from the Violet Orchid Empire.


    Kirkland, the emperor of Mysterious Sky Empire had joined hands with the leader of the Ghost Sect and then, there was another skimpy man.


    After observing them for a while, Austin had learned the level of four masters'' strength.


    Warren had reached the medium stage of Imperial Realm.


    The leader of the Ghost Sect was also at the medium stage of Imperial Realm, while Kirkland and the skimpy man had reached the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm.


    But Austin had sensed that Warren from the Violet Orchid Empire was marginally stronger than the leader of Ghost Sect.


    If they were battling each other, Warren might have an upper hand over the leader of the Ghost Sect.


    But the fact was, he had to deal with three cultivators who were at the Imperial Realm. It was inevitable that he would lose the fight.


    It wouldn''t take long before Warren was defeated and even lost his life.


    Once he got killed, no one in the Violet Orchid Empire could withstand three masters from the Mysterious Sky Empire who had achieved the Imperial Realm.


    Fully aware of the situation they were in, Austin knew that he had to come to Warren''s rescue.


    Wasting no time, he initiated his bodily movement skill, and at an alarming speed flew towards four Imperial Realm masters.


    The four cultivators at the Imperial Realm already knew that Austin had previously slain Todd, a cultivator at the premium stage of Sky Realm from the Mysterious Sky Empire.


    Since they had reached the Imperial Realm, their spiritual sense was outstandingly powerful. They could perceive everything that was happening in the entire battlefield by unleashing their incredible spiritual sense.


    Austin''s power of spiritual sense, however was stronger than that of the low-level Imperial Realm masters.


    The four cultivators at the Imperial Realm were engrossed in a fierce fight. As they sensed Austin''s approaching, they were stunned at the rude intervention.


    ''We are masters at the Imperia


    reached his ears, he burst into laughter. He thought the boy was being ridiculous.


    "What an arrogant guy!


    You plan to bring us down!


    That''s funny. Don''t think you''re invincible after killing a few Sky Realm cultivators.


    I''ll show you the difference between you and us," the man said menacingly.


    ''I see.


    It looks like the masters at the Imperial Realm including Warren don''t think much of me.


    They''ve already tagged me as a loser.


    This entire situation can change in a moment if I release the tenth-grade ancient evil ape. Besides, I can also join the fight. That way, perhaps I can kill the three masters at the Imperial Realm from the Mysterious Sky Empire, with the help of Warren, '' he pondered.


    Austin could tell by their facial expressions that the masters of the Mysterious Sky Empire didn''t think he could take them out. Moreover, neither did Warren believe in him.


    Despite that, he was confident he could defeat the three masters. A faint smile appeared on his lips.


    "Don''t bluff, brat


    You''ll be crying in a minute," the skinny man bellowed at Austin.


    Austin''s smile had enraged him.


    "Austin, you stand no chance to defeat an Imperial Realm cultivator. This is not child''s play. Do as I tell you to! Save yourself."


    Warren urged. The sight of Austin standing still worried him. Moreover, he showed no intention to leave.

 Chapter 594 Turn The Tide

    Austin merely stood there, showing no intentions of leaving the battle, which made the Abdicated Emperor of the Violet Orchid Empire desperately anxious. He had to hustle him off the battlefield somehow.


    The Vice Sect-Leader of the Ghost Sect was standing in front of Austin and sneering at Warren''s words.


    "Hmm, it''s too late to escape now, Austin.


    You know, lad? You were bold enough to kill so many warriors of the Mysterious Sky Empire. But now, it''s payback time.


    You need to pay the price.


    Your body is of an extremely fine quality and I can feel something special in it.


    You will be a perfect choice to be refined into a corpse demon."


    The Vice Leader of the Ghost Sect gave a sly smile and licked his lips with a scarlet colored tongue. Excitement flashed across his eyes as if he had found the prey he most desired.


    "Oh? You want to refine me into a corpse demon?


    You really are thinking highly of me, and even higher of yourself!


    I am afraid you will never have the opportunity to do so."


    Austin chuckled and responded.


    He knew that the man in front of him was at the primary stage of the Imperial Realm, which was one level lower than the ancient evil ape he had tamed. He had more than enough power to defeat this enemy.


    ''Once I kill this Vice Sect Leader, only two Imperial Realm rivals will be left. That is the same as what the royal court has. Warren and the ancient evil ape are both Imperial Realm Masters.


    Also, Warren is slightly stronger than the Ghost Sect''s leader, so he will defeat him for sure.


    The ancient evil ape is no doubt stronger than the Emperor Kirkland himself, who is at the primary stage of the Imperial Realm.


    After all it isn''t hopeless for us to win.


    The tables will be turned as soon as the vice Sect Leader is killed off!''


    Austin thought inwardly and then, a murderous look flashed across his eyes.


    His words had utterly enraged the Vice Leader of Ghost Sect.


    "Ha ha ha, you are overestimating yourself. Lad, I don''t have a chance? Hah!


    I will show you what I am right now!"


    The Vice Leader was sure that his Imperial Realm cultivation base would win out.


    Hardly had his voice faded away when a stream of jet black vital energy force spewed out from his body and rushed towards Austin like a furious flood.


    "Old fool, I meant what I said. You are a dead man today."


    Austin also raised his tone and snapped. All the while, his sharp eyes were fixed on his opponent.


    When the Vice Leader caught a glance of Austin''s strange look, some sort of surprise and fear surged up in his heart.


    Just as the thought crept into his mind, he hear


    ast may have just turned the tide.


    Warren had been thinking that he was out of the running and the imperial capital city was going to be taken over now. He was prepared for death now.


    All his hope was to try his best to drag out the fighting and stall for some time so that members of the royal court could flee and retain power and descendants.


    But the ancient evil ape had just offered him a beacon of hope.


    He could also see that the Vice Sect Leader of the Ghost Sect was already seriously injured with not much strength left.


    Bang!


    Another muffled crash was heard as the ancient evil ape''s fists hit the leader right on his chest.


    He was being completely pummeled now.


    His attention was divided between the demon in his Soul Sea and the evil ape in the battlefield, who was a level higher than him in terms of power. It was safe to say that he had almost lost the battle now.


    Having suffered several punches from the ancient evil ape, his blood was continuously spurting out from his body and a desperate listlessness had settled over him. Watching the ancient evil ape, he was totally terrified.


    "Beast!"


    The Sect Leader of the Ghost Sect knew that his right hand was going to be killed by the huge ape in a moment now.


    It would be a heavy blow to the Ghost Sect if an Imperial Realm master-hand was killed.


    But in any case, he was, by no means, going to watch his right hand get killed.


    The next moment, he strode forward, attempting to practice his bodily movement skill to save the Vice Sect Leader from the beast.


    But Warren saw through his intentions and moved forward too.


    "It''s too late to save him now."


    His figure flashed and was in front of the Sect Leader in the blink of eye, intercepting his way.

 Chapter 595 Share The Throne With You

    "Go to hell!" the leader of the Ghost Sect yelled, burning with fury.


    Soon, a strong vital energy force gushed out of his body.


    He stared at Warren furiously and bent his right hand which transformed into a claw shaped structure. With the wind howling, the shadow of a huge black claw appeared. It stretched across several hundred feet and rushed towards Warren as quickly as lightning.


    Warren snorted indignantly. He waved his right hand and a bright golden light emanated from his palm. The beam of light immediately took the shape of a stick and flew towards the shadow of the claw.


    "Come on! Let''s join hands and kill him!" the leader of the Ghost Sect shouted.


    His bloodshot eyes were filled with anger.


    Kirkland, the emperor of the Mysterious Sky Empire joined the battle too. Instantly, fierce combat began among the three extremely powerful Imperial Realm cultivators.


    The vice Sect Leader of the Ghost Sect was suppressed by the ancient evil ape and this gave Warren an advantage. He felt it would be easier to go against his opponents.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, the sound of a loud bang was heard.


    The vice Sect Leader got another punch from the evil ape, and was sent flying off to the distance like a meteorite. His blood spread along the way like a fountain let loose.


    "He''s been taken care of!"


    Austin shook his head. He knew that there was no chance that the vice Sect Leader could survive that attack.


    On the other hand, he couldn''t help but admire the evil ape''s incredible combat effectiveness that it had shown in the battle.


    ''Well, compared to the cultivators of the same cultivation level, the diabolic beasts are better in combat effectiveness, '' he thought.


    As Austin had expected, the vice Sect Leader of the Ghost Sect looked at the evil ape with hatred after he slammed to the ground. Slowly his head drooped down and he gradually stopped breathing.


    The Imperial Realm cultivator had never thought that he would have died this way!


    Austin gave an order to the evil ape. The next moment, the latter jumped in the air and rushed towards Kirkland at an incredible speed.


    At the same time, Austin floated in the direction of the corpse of the vice Sect Leader.


    A cultivator at the Imperial Realm always had a lot of treasures with him. Austin was very keen to grab or attain valuable things from his opponents after he had killed them. They helped him for further cultivation.


    Generally he had no interest in searching the dead body of a cultivator at the Mysterious Realm or the Earth Realm.


    However, things were different when it came to a cultivator of the Imperial Realm.


    Austin wouldn''t miss such a good opportunity. He unleashed the bod


    s when they saw him come towards them.


    They knew well that Todd was a Sky Realm cultivator.


    Nobody had expected that he would have been killed by Austin after only two rounds of fight!


    "Aha! Austin, I never thought you could reach such a high cultivation level.


    You really surprised me today!"


    Emperor Arthur of the Violet Orchid Empire was fighting fiercely with the Sky Realm cultivators of the Mysterious Sky Empire when he saw Austin rushing towards him. He cheered up and was filled with hope on seeing him.


    "Austin, if our Violet Orchid Empire stays safe after this, you deserve all the credit.


    I assure you that you will get any position you want.


    Even if you want me to share the throne with you, I''ll readily agree!"


    Emperor Arthur said emotionally.


    When the battle began, he had fallen into complete despair before Austin arrived.


    The moment Austin showed up, a stunning change occurred in the battlefield, and the situation was turning increasingly favorable for the Violet Orchid Empire.


    Thus, it was not surprising that Emperor Arthur was excited to see Austin and was ready to give him anything in return.


    "Ha-ha! Your Majesty, the most important thing at the moment is to defeat the enemies as soon as possible. Let''s keep the reward thing aside for now,"


    Austin answered with a slight smile. He had no interest in any high position or any wealth at all.


    His goal was to pursue the pinnacle of martial arts.


    Furthermore, in the Prime Martial World, cultivators with high cultivation level in martial arts were worshiped by everyone. So if he reached the highest cultivation level, there would be no problem for him to get everything he wanted.


    "You''re right. We should focus on fighting our enemies now."


    Emperor Arthur nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 596 Slain Sky Realm Masters Effortlessly

    When several Sky Realm cultivators of the Mysterious Sky Empire saw Austin approaching, a frown came over their faces, and they looked flustered.


    On the other hand, the masters from the Violet Orchid Empire including Emperor Arthur was visibly excited at the sight of Austin.


    Without uttering a word, Austin made his way towards a cultivator from the Mysterious Sky Empire who was at the medium stage of Sky Realm


    The master at the medium stage of Sky Realm was in an intense fight with a Violet Orchid Empire cultivator of his level. When the former caught a glimpse of Austin staring at him menacingly, his heart skipped a beat and fear ran through his body.


    "Leave him to me,"


    Austin said to the cultivator from the Violet Orchid Empire.


    The warrior immediately stepped back. His awe towards Austin had shut him into obedience.


    The Sky Realm cultivator of Mysterious Sky Empire hated his piece of luck that he had to meet Austin for the first time in the battlefield. The instant he met Austin''s intimidating, dismissive gaze, he had lost the urge to fight. He planned to activate his bodily movement skill and make his escape as soon as possible.


    But before he could make a move, creepy roars arose in his Soul Sea.


    The sound carrying infinite violence, sadness, cruelty and despair spread through his Soul Sea.


    Startled, the Sky Realm cultivator of Mysterious Sky Empire instantly used his spiritual sense to figure out what was going on in his Soul Sea. He saw a demon with a twisted face howling. The intruder exuded an enormously diabolic aura, attacking his soul violently.


    The Sky Realm cultivator from the Mysterious Sky Empire had never seen such a weird spiritual sense attack. Aghast, he activated his spiritual sense hurriedly to deal with the scary demon.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was much more powerful than Imperial Realm cultivators''. Besides, the Demon-creating Skill was the seventh grade martial art skill. It was impossible for a cultivator at the medium stage of Sky Realm to get out of the predicament that he was in.


    Floating in mid-air, the Sky Realm cultivator trembled violently. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead and his face became pallid.


    Austin had exhibited the Demon-creating Skill many times, and its impact never disappointed him.


    A smile of satisfaction came across Austin''s face, before he clenched his fist. Instantly eight different powers appeared over his fist, giving it an indestructible aura.


    He threw his punch at his opponent without touching the latter.


    At this point, the cultivator at Sky Realm was focused on handling the demon and attempted to force it to leave his Soul Sea.


    All of a sudden, he felt a surge of dangerous, formidable power en


    l energy force slowly controlled the fierce power Austin had unleashed and resisted its effect, slowly pushing it out of his body.


    Austin realized that he failed to take his opponent''s life with his Brutal Blast Fist. He marveled at his enemy''s cultivation base of vital energy.


    The next minute, he appeared in front of his opponent. He outstretched his hands which gave off brilliant lights. Instantly they turned into lion''s claws which burst apart the dazzling golden lights. Loud roars rang out, and meanwhile, a powerful strength came out from the two claws and spread in all directions.


    The two claws came at their target at a fierce speed.


    Upon seeing that Austin''s arms had transformed into lion''s claws, the cultivator of the premium stage of Sky Realm became alert and got into position to defend himself.


    "Vital Energy Palm!"


    Boundless vital energy force kept gathering in the palms of the cultivator from the Mysterious Sky Empire. He bellowed in a low voice, then hit the claws with his hands, and a deafening sound cut through the air.


    Boom!


    The moment his palms met the claws, a wave of vital energy force gushed out from his palms, and the space twisted due to the overbearing force.


    When his palms touched the two golden claws, his face changed dramatically. At that moment, he could clearly discern how violent and powerful the force of the claws was.


    Facing the strong power the claws had released, the cultivator at the premium stage reached the conclusion that he was losing the fight. His face dimmed with great terror as the vital energy force over his palms had dissipated completely.


    Crack!


    The two claws fell on his face. In a moment, his face turned deathly pale. He spat out a mouthful of blood and he had been thrown into the air due to force the claws had released.

 Chapter 597 Time To Win The War

    Austin wanted to end the battle as soon as possible. So he pushed his advantage and made a dash at the Sky Realm warrior who was darting through the sky. In a flash, Austin had caught up with him and like a shadow launched his attack.


    Several quick, loud thuds were heard, followed by grunts of pain.


    Again and again! Austin brutally punched his rival, eventually smashing the man''s body in a relentless attack. Before the man could even cry out for help, his body was twisted and torn limb from limb, with twisted body parts plummeting to the ground in a bloody shower of guts and gore.


    But Austin didn''t retract his claws yet. Instead, he turned and lunged at the remaining Mysterious Sky Empire invaders. Although they were all at the medium stage of Sky Realm, Austin killed them swiftly and cleanly, like a lion tearing its prey apart with only a few strikes of its massive claws.


    Very soon, all the Sky Realm invaders were wiped out!


    And all by Austin alone! He truly was an army of one.


    Seeing that Austin had so easily finished off all the Sky Realm masters from the Mysterious Sky Empire in such a short time, their equivalents from the Violet Orchid Empire shuddered. They involuntarily took a step back each time an enemy was shredded, as if they feared that they would be the next targets of Austin''s fierce fists.


    "Well, problem solved," Austin said after catching his breath. "Your majesty, I think it''s time that you go and conduct the war below," he then suggested.


    But he was looking at the Sky Realm cultivators from the Violet Orchid Empire when he spoke. They stood aghast, and still dared not move. Obviously, it was to them that Austin was sending a reminder.


    Down below, armies from the two empires were still wrestling mightily with each other, and it seemed that the Violet Orchid Empire''s forces were currently at a disadvantage. They might lose without help!


    However, Austin knew that if these Sky Realm cultivators joined the battle, they could turn the tide very easily. He hoped that his demonstration would galvanize them into action.


    What was an army when compared with so many high level cultivators anyway?


    Hearing Austin''s words, the emperor suddenly snapped to his senses. Using his spiritual power, he evaluated the situation down below and found that it was not pleasing to their side.


    "Come on. Time to end this war," he ordered decisively.


    With a wave of his hand, Emperor Author led the Sky Realm cultivators into the battle. They swooped down, and like raptors pausing before the final strike, they came to hover mid-air over the battlefield in a flying formation. Then, the whole sky was brightly lit up as they unleashed their powerful vital force against the invaders below with their palms facing downwards.


    The army below mainly consisted of soldiers cultivating at the Energy Gathering Realm. Only a few had reached the Earth Realm. While only the generals had attained the Mysterious Realm yet.


    Sure enough, an army like this was merely a mass of weak and insignificant insects in the eyes of the Sky Realm cultivators.


    It took each of the dozen or so Sky Realm cultivators only one attack to generate a storm of powerful vital e


    rowl at the edge of hearing from within his Soul Sea. Then a murderous and dangerous aura registered in his conscious mind.


    Before he could figure out what was happening, a malicious-looking demon had broken through his inner defenses and stormed into his mind.


    He was being attacked by pure spiritual power! Damn it!


    As a cultivator refining at the Imperial Realm, Kirkland could immediately see with his powerful spiritual sense that the demon in his Soul Sea had been created using spiritual power with the aim to kill him.


    He was right about its hostile intentions. As soon as the demon had completely formed, it made a dash for Kirkland''s spiritual soul at high speed.


    Kirkland was painfully aware of the dire consequences which he would suffer should the creature''s attack succeed. Death would be inevitable then!


    So without delay, he activated his own spiritual sense and attempted to construct giant, roaring waves of spiritual power with which to meet the demon.


    But as a result, he found it even harder to combat the ancient evil ape with his physical body, as he now had to do battle on two fronts and became distracted.


    The evil ape seized the opportunity and dealt Kirkland several heavy blows, which threw him back time and again, further weakening his body.


    Austin sneered seeing that Kirkland was being completely contained. He then clenched his fist, and struck at him from a distance using his refined Brutal Blast Fist.


    However, just as he thought that Kirkland was doomed for sure, the latter sensed his action. Before the power of the Brutal Blast Fist could reach him, Kirkland felt a strange and uncomfortable feeling threatening to overwhelm him. A hidden force?


    Kirkland was after all a much more powerful cultivator than a Sky Realm cultivator. He had already become an Imperial Realm Master, and he possessed a much stronger spiritual sense than theirs.


    Secretly, Kirkland realized immediately that Austin was launching a furtive attack, as he felt the buildup of a fierce force from the young man. Without letting on that he sensed the impending strike against him, he began to prepare.

 Chapter 598 Wound Kirkland

    Austin summoned his Brutal Blast Fist. Sensing the blow, Kirkland released a stream of vital energy to form a vital energy wall, attempting to block Austin''s fist strength.


    "Bang!"


    Just as the strength of the Brutal Blast Fist was about to collide with Kirkland''s vital energy wall, it exploded and shattered. Austin had used the power of his mind to destroy the shield. A swift and fierce blast wave swept across and grazed Kirkland''s face.


    Kirkland took a hasty step backward and avoided the blast center. He was horrified at the fierce explosion power produced from the invisible strength. Fortunately, he had sensed it in time and blocked it outside his body. The consequences would have been unthinkable if the invisible strength had reached Kirkland.


    "Bang!"


    At this moment, a millstone-shaped fist was enlarging very fast in Kirkland''s pupils. The attack had been so fast that even the air current felt strong and suffocating as it enveloped Kirkland''s whole body.


    ''Shit!''


    Austin''s Brutal Blast Fist had been a feign attack to distract Kirkland.


    Now, the demon formed by the Demon-creating Skill was in Kirkland''s Soul Sea. Plus faced with defending against the Brutal Blast Fist, his attention had been distracted. So Austin seized the opportunity to summon the ancient evil ape to launch a sneak attack.


    Being extremely fast, the ancient evil ape took Kirkland unawares and pounded its lightning-quick fist to his chest.


    Since the beast''s strength was a level higher than Kirkland''s strength, and the attack caught him by surprise, Kirkland managed to respond just as the millstone-shaped fist arrived at his chest.


    Half dead with fright, Kirkland''s vital energy gushed out of his body and accumulated rapidly before his chest, attempting to block the beast''s fist.


    "Bang!"


    The ancient evil ape''s fist was so powerful that it crushed Kirkland''s defensive vital energy and slammed against his chest.


    The sound of a few crisp cracks was heard.


    Nobody knew how many of Kirkland''s ribs had broken from the imp


    nvil, and the increased pressure put him in a hurry.


    Sensing that Austin was standing behind him, Kirkland was infuriated and exasperated.


    "Lad, I am going to dismember you!"


    With a cultivation base of the Imperial Realm, Kirkland thought he could deal with Austin whose cultivation base was at the medium stage of the Sky Realm, even though he was wounded.


    "Ha-ha, just you? Here and now?"


    Austin laughed coldly. He didn''t pay any more attention to the severely injured Kirkland. After all, Kirkland''s strength had been reduced to two-tenths or three-tenths.


    As the proverb goes, he who strikes first prevails. Austin delivered his Brutal Blast Fist.


    Since Kirkland''s spiritual sense was damaged, it took him a while to detect Austin''s attack. The last second before the fist strength reached his body, Kirkland realized what Austin was doing, and began to circulate vital energy to defend against the blow before it reached his body.


    But it was too late. Kirkland may have resisted had his strength been at an optimal level. However, since he was in a weakened state, the fist strength invaded his body.


    Kirkland was already half dead with fright. After all, he had witnessed the explosive power of Austin''s fist strength.


    Terror-stricken, he exerted his strength while making his escape. Survival was all Kirkland could care about now.

 Chapter 599 You Have Lost Your Chance

    "Retreat!"


    Kirkland, the emperor of the Mysterious Sky Empire, turned around and ordered his army to retreat from the battle.


    "You think that you can still leave here alive, huh? It''s too late!"


    A faint smile appeared on Austin''s face as he stared at Kirkland''s back.


    Austin seemed to be enjoying the plight of his enemies. He leisurely snapped his fingers at Kirkland''s direction.


    Immediately, Kirkland stopped on his tracks as if he had knocked into an invisible wall. An explosive sound could be heard from inside him, and his body swayed with the aftermath.


    Kirkland coughed out blood that was mingled with pieces of his internal organs. He was obviously on the verge of dying and was unwilling to accept total defeat.


    As the emperor of his empire, he had enjoyed being superior above everyone and had lived a life of wealth and privilege. Never, not even once, had he expected to die in a foreign land.


    Kirkland''s consciousness gradually slipped away, and his lifeless body dropped on the ground.


    After the Sky Realm cultivators of the Violet Orchid Empire joined the battle, the army of the Mysterious Sky Empire was at a distinct disadvantage. When Kirkland ordered them to retreat, all the soldiers of the Mysterious Sky Empire scattered to flee.


    The whole army of the Mysterious Sky Empire lost all of their courage to fight upon seeing the dead body of their emperor.


    They threw away their weapons and ran away from the battle.


    Austin rushed to Kirkland''s body as soon as it fell on the ground. He frisked the corpse without any scruple and took away all the valuable things, including the Space Ring.


    Meanwhile, the fight continued in the sky above the battleground. The Sect Leader of the Ghost Sect kept dodging the combined attacks of Warren and the ancient evil ape.


    "I didn''t expect that your Ghost Sect has developed such a significant force in the dark during all these years. Indeed, you can easily defeat the five major sects of the Violet Orchid Empire now. However, you are too arrogant to even think of colluding with the Mysterious Sky Empire and usurping the throne of our empire.


    Don''t you know that people usually die of excessive ambition?"


    Warren had paid close attention to the situation of the battleground. Knowing that his imperial capital city was out of danger now that the army of the Mysterious Sky Empire had fled in defeat, he eventually let out a sigh of relief.


    Warren was relieved to see their victory approaching. He had to act


    What''s more, the ancient evil ape and Warren had already wiped out all the zombies and would soon catch up to them. Time was quite limited for the Ghost Sect Leader if he wanted to kill Austin.


    Austin had analyzed the situation clearly, and he was confident about his strength as well. He believed that any cultivator at the medium stage of the Imperial Realm wouldn''t be able to kill him instantly, let alone the Ghost Sect Leader who had just experienced a fierce fight and had low vital energy at that point.


    "One skill is enough to kill you! Check this out! Corpse Diabolic Hand!"


    The Ghost Sect Leader shouted as he stretched his right hand out. All of a sudden, his formidable vital energy complemented by clouds of corpse miasma vibrated the air and gathered on his arm.


    Immediately, his arm became eerily black and emitted a strong wave of power.


    "What happened to his arm?" Austin furrowed his eyebrows.


    His eyes narrowed in concentration as he observed the Ghost Sect Leader''s arm. He could feel a strange power emanating from it, which stirred up his uneasiness. Austin recognized that it was a special type of skill beyond his knowledge.


    After a while, Austin felt it was somehow similar to his Kirin Golden-body Scripture, which he had learned a few days earlier. Both skills could strengthen some parts of the users'' bodies, and it was evident in the aura of the Ghost Sect Leader.


    Zoom!


    While Austin was occupied scrutinizing the power of the Ghost Sect Leader''s skill, the latter suddenly dashed towards him at an extremely high speed. His black arm flew across the sky and left a long trail, like a black line on a sheet of paper.

 Chapter 600 Corpse Diabolic Hand

    Austin saw the leader of the Ghost Sect stretch out his Corpse Diabolic Hand and rush forwards in his direction. Fearing for his safety, he didn''t dare to underestimate the threat posed by his opponent. Austin''s two arms became infused with golden light. Suddenly, his arms transformed into two powerfully muscled golden lion''s claws. As if to emphasize his power, the sound of lions roaring could be heard in echoes, which rippled powerfully through the empty space between the two sides.


    As soon as the two claws materialized, they lashed out without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, Austin''s eyes met with the leader''s mercilessly cold glance. His inner mind was triggered to full alert.


    Austin acted quietly and decisively.


    Inside the Ghost Sect leader''s Soul Sea, a weird demon appeared and roaring in a horrifying way, pounced upon the spiritual soul''s seat.


    The Ghost Sect leader was taken aback. When he managed to calm down a few moments later, he realized that this was an attack of the spiritual sense. He would never before have expected Austin to use this kind of powerful but rare attack. And worse still, the phantasmal ghost''s spiritual sense told him that Austin''s powers were much stronger than his own!


    This finding shocked the Ghost Sect leader tremendously. Unwilling to waste any more time, he cast a spell and a dark chain crafted from demonic shadows appeared. It rattled off to the ghost at maximum speed.


    The ghost bellowed in rage.


    It recognized its enemy and immediately fought with the chain.


    Following Austin''s orders the ghost took evasive action, as soon as the dark chain had appeared. Austin recognized the chain as a Spiritual Chain, a unique fighting skill of the Ghost Sect. However, this time it was the leader of the Ghost Sect who had used this skill, rather than some ordinary disciples. The Spiritual Chain wielded great strength and fettered the ghost''s movement.


    Although Austin''s spiritual sense was stronger than that of the Ghost Sect leader''s, he hadn''t refined or practiced it much in a long time and had limited knowledge about it. Therefore, he couldn''t employ it to full capacity.


    Inside the Sect leader''s Soul Sea the fight between the ghost and the Spiritual Chain continued.


    Bang!


    Austin''s two golden lion''s claws slashed against the leader''s Corpse


    ll civilization. The evil ape had followed Warren and came here.


    Austin, Warren and the evil ape, surrounded the Sect leader and vowed to keep him there.


    The Sect leader suddenly had a sinking feeling that he was in extreme danger.


    "Cut the crap, and just die!"


    Warren launched the first attack. He clapped his hands and an gigantic, golden hand materialized immediately overhead of the leader.


    The ancient evil ape howled until saliva dripped from its slavering jaws.


    His physical body was indestructible, but the effects of the assault manifested in the physical world as several hurricanes appeared. Space became distorted. Light bent and molecules spun into disarray.


    Austin directly stared into the leader''s two dark eyes. He triggered his inner mind, and using his Demon-creating Skill. A demon appeared in the leader''s Soul Sea one more time.


    Then, Austin stretched out his hand and a thunderbolt streaked through the sky towards the leader.


    The leader looked pallid. He was already exhausted from fending off the three opponents'' attacks. Besides, he had to think of a solution to deal with the demon inside his Soul Sea. He was already becoming nearly impotent, and had few opportunities remaining for striking back.


    A few moments later, he lost.


    Bang!


    Austin''s thunderbolt hit the leader''s body with maximum speed and power.


    Simultaneously, the ancient evil ape''s fist punched him in the back with a loud crunch.


    Warren took the opportunity, and his golden hand fell on the Ghost Sect leader''s head.

 Chapter 601 Sworn Brothers

    After the leader of Ghost Sect took a few hits, his body was filled with visible marks.


    Bang!


    His body broke into a million pieces of flesh and bones that spiraled in every direction.


    Austin darted to catch the glowing Space Ring.


    ''What''s happening?''


    Austin narrowed his eyes and focused.


    A shadow emerged from the debris of the dead leader, and turned into the shape of a human. As Austin looked closely at it, it was a miniature version of the leader of the Ghost Sect.


    "Austin, how dare you get in the way of our Shadow Sect? Now we will hunt you!"


    said the shadow with the leader''s face with rage.


    "Ghost Sect is just one of the Shadow Sect''s branches. You cannot underestimate the power and influence of the Shadow Sect.


    Just wait and see. When the Shadow Sect makes a public appearance, the whole Prime Martial World will be ours. Then, you will understand the consequences of messing with our Shadow Sect."


    "I see."


    Austin was stunned.


    ''It turns out Ghost Sect is one of the branches of Shadow Sect. Ghost Sect already owns a lot of strong cultivators. Looks like Shadow Sect is a much more powerful organization, '' he analyzed.


    But now that he had made himself an enemy of the Ghost Sect, there was no way he would beg their forgiveness. Besides, according to the shadow, he learned that the Shadow Sect somehow had to hide in the darkness.


    He was confident that he could reach a higher level in a few years based on his current cultivation speed. Therefore, he didn''t think Shadow Sect would be a threat to him.


    "As for my welfare in the future, that''s not your business. You should worry about yourself.


    This is your soul. Your body has been destroyed, but you can still exist in this form," Austin replied coyly.


    He stared at the leader''s soul, very intrigued.


    "Austin, he must have practiced some kind of secret skill. Cultivators at the Imperial Realm can''t normally exist like this,"


    Warren chimed in.


    "But once his soul is destroyed, he will disappear forever."


    The soul of Ghost Sect''s leader knew he would vanish forever if he didn''t escape.


    The leader''s soul turned into a light and flew away from Austin.


    In the form of a soul, he moved exceptionally fast; compared to in his human form, his speed had increased tenfold.


    However, Austin had already predicted his next move. He used his lighting skill and instantly the thunder radiance came in the soul''s direction.


    The thunder radiance''s merit was its speed. It moved as fast as the soul did. Besides, Austin had already speculated the direction that the leader''s soul was most likely going to run to.


    "Ah!"


    A smoke rose as the thunder radiance hit the soul of the Ghost Sect


    is your elder now.


    I hope you will keep it in mind. Do you understand me?"


    Warren added seriously.


    ''What''s going on?'' Arthur wondered.


    Fixing his eyes on Austin in confusion, he looked troubled for he didn''t know how to call Austin.


    Austin giggled. ''It''s strange for him to treat me like his elder.''


    "Warren, please don''t bother yourself with these trivial matters; It has nothing to do with him.


    So nothing needs to change between him and me."


    Austin came to Arthur''s rescue in a hurry.


    "Fine. It''s your call. I will go back and continue my cultivation. If you want to see me, you''re welcome to my place any time," Warren said to Austin.


    He then turned into a light and flew in the direction of the royal palace.


    The emperor was very relieved.


    Even though Austin was stronger than him, it would still be embarrassing for him to treat him like an elder.


    He had seen Austin take out those Sky Realm masters effortlessly.


    Austin cleared his throat and said to Arthur, "Your Majesty, have you caught Ghost Sect disciples alive? If you have, leave them to me. I have something to ask them."


    "Fine. I''ll send people to take them to your place.


    One more thing. Don''t be so formal. You can just call me by my name.


    If my father knew that you treated me like this, he would be disappointed,"


    the emperor replied.


    Austin headed straight to the gates of the imperial capital city and found Theon, Elder Xu and Elder Xiao.


    Since he had known that the three were no match for Sky Realm cultivators of Mysterious Sky Empire, he had asked them to fight against the soldiers from the Mysterious Sky Empire.


    The three had employed an array to kill plenty of soldiers of the Mysterious Sky Empire.


    Austin led the three to his home inside the imperial capital city.

 Chapter 602 Corpse Controlling Spell (Part One)

    Not too long ago, the imperial capital city was laid under a siege by the army of the Mysterious Sky Empire.


    As they hemmed in the city from all frontiers, they struck fear into the hearts of everyone inside.


    And since then, all lived in terror. Until, the invaders were heroically defeated, a news that spread like fire, bringing joy all around.


    Victory brought a great excitement to the masses. People poured into the streets beating drums, singing songs, dancing colourful dances, tipsy with euphoria. There wasn''t a corner of the street where the lively celebrations weren''t'' there.


    Soon, firecrackers echoed in different places. All this would eventually become a cherished memory that would people take pride and joy in telling their grandchildren one day. For sighting high officials and noble lords on the streets, as they joined in celebrating together, would become the stuff of myths.


    After wading through oceans of happy crowds, Austin and Theon arrived at the royal residence.


    After the din of the streets, stepping inside a solemn silence embraced them.


    They had entered the sanctum. Even among the royal residences, this was special. It served prominent cultivators in the country, who were reacting in a far more calm and composed way to the welcome news.


    "My lord, finally you are back!" when Austin entered the house, a maidservant sighting the distinguished warrior, exclaimed in surprise.


    On this moment in history, even the servants were all bunched together, whopping with joy and then even shedding tears of happiness.


    Seeing Austin had sent a wave of relief across the hall. All the servants were intensely and somewhat purely attached to him. Until they heard that they had won, most had been worried sick about his fate on the battlefield.


    As a huddle then, unable to stop themselves, they came to welcome Austin, and in the front of them were five captains.


    On enteri


    ''s headquarters in the Mysterious Sky Empire, a safe haven for him and his clan.


    "I better visit the Mysterious Sky Empire soon then," muttered Austin to himself.


    Now that he knew where exactly they were, he was eager to get on with the plan.


    It was part anxiety too because Kirkland, the emperor of the Mysterious Sky Empire had told him that there were a few corpse demons left in the Ghost Sect, which hadn''t been refined yet.


    From what he learnt from Kirkland, he gathered that the corpse demons were incredibly powerful creatures.


    Even though Austin had gained as many as 100 corpse generals, their power, was still not formidable. It was the same as of a human''s at the premium stage of the Earth Realm.


    So acquiring the corpse generals didn''t feel that precious anymore. They couldn''t help him improve any further and were thus, as ordinary as it got.


    But being able to acquire them had given him an unprecedented confidence. The fact that he could subdue the corpse generals, gave him the feeling that he should be able to triumph over the corpse demons with his present spiritual sense power as well.


    That night.


    The Austin Palace.


    In a cultivation chamber.


    Austin sat with his legs crossed, staring at the three Space Rings on the ground.

 Chapter 603 Corpse Controlling Spell (Part Two)

    The three Space Rings were from three high cultivators in the Imperial Realm: the Ghost Sect Leader, vice leader of the Ghost Sect, and the emperor Kirkland.


    Austin picked up the vice leader''s Space Ring first, and then he mobilized his spiritual sense to feel its insides.


    The space was about 200 meters long and wide. It was the biggest space in Austin''s Space Ring, for Austin had never seen a bigger one than this. The Imperial Realm surely had some precious things.


    Inside the ring, innumerable vital energy crystals piled up as high as a mountain. The gigantic heap in front of him contained unimaginable and innumerable crystals whose potential was nothing short of a miracle.


    Just on the top of his head, Austin thought that perhaps the number of superior vital energy crystals might be way over a million.


    Moreover, there were a few bottles of grade four elixir and a sacred weapon that he could spot.


    Without wasting any time, Austin now switched to probing Kirkland''s Space Ring with his spiritual sense.


    Being the space ring of an emperor, it was sure to be a cave of precious treasures. Austin scanned the humongous heap in front of him and surmised that the superior vital energy crystals alone reached five million.


    There were also dozens of bottles of elixirs for different uses, like curing, supplementing vital energy, and boosting his cultivation base. Most of them were grade four martial skills, two bottles in the jumble could be spotted to be grade five martial skills.


    Moreover, there were a collection of sacred weapons for Austin to choose from.


    At last, what caught Austin''s eye were two jade slips tucked in a corner. With much care, he extended his hand to pick them up.


    Holding them against the light and seeing through them as if they were made of water not stone, Austin knew that they were


    .


    Knowing the challenge in front of him, Austin was intrigued by the corpse demons left in the Ghost Sect. He couldn''t resist the urge to set out immediately and take down the remaining corpse demons.


    Now with his mind somewhere else, Austin glanced over the rest of the jade slips and saw that they bore some information on the important martial skills of the Ghost Sect.


    Truth be told, Austin didn''t find most martial skills of the Ghost Sect attractive. Thinking of them as vicious and sinister, he pretty much had zero interest in them. Some of them even required the use of another cultivator''s body and soul to achieve cultivation. Austin actually had disdain for such things and rejected them. So he put them in his pocket without reading too many details.


    What interested him were the Spiritual Chain and Corpse Controlling Spell.


    The night was still long, so Austin made use of the remaining time to read the Corpse Controlling Spell. He read it through and then tried comprehending it. Finally, he was able to achieve mastery over them.


    Further, Austin was convinced that his spiritual sense power was now strong enough to subdue the corpse demons backed by the spell in his mind. He itched to move ahead.

 Chapter 604 Arrangements Before Departure

    After a more in-depth understanding of the Corpse Controlling Spell, Austin desired those corpse demons even more. He was ready to set out for the Mysterious Sky Empire as soon as possible. He was also aware that it was time for him to leave the Violet Orchid Empire and complete what he had promised Angus in the Mysterious Nether World.


    Austin had also promised the Flame Emperor that he would reach the Basic Sacred Realm soon, and return to the Divine Continent with him.


    According to the Flame Emperor, the Prime Martial World was only a lower world. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth was thin and the opportunities were too few for it to be a suitable place for cultivation. It would only limit the cultivation reach of a cultivator. If Austin wanted to go further high on the way of martial arts and enter the legendary Immortal Realm, he had to go to the Divine Continent.


    Austin, who had a clear view of his ambition, had been pursuing the highest achievement of the martial arts his whole life. Since this Prime Martial World would hinder his cultivation, Austin wanted to go to the Divine Continent and carry out higher level cultivation.


    Austin was a soul traverser. The Prime Martial World was not the place where Austin was born and raised. Therefore, Austin had no attachment to this Prime Martial World. Since the Divine Continent was better, Austin was willing to leave the Prime Martial World any minute.


    According to the Flame Emperor, it was possible to go to the Divine Continent only if one had reached the cultivation base of the Basic Sacred Realm.


    Austin knew that if he stayed in the same place all the time, it would not help him to develop his cultivation base.


    Especially for the Golden Sun Scripture, the higher the level of cultivation, the more difficult it would be to break through.


    Thus, Austin decided to take care of things as soon as possible and leave the Violet Orchid Empire.


    The first stop for him was the Mysterious Sky Empire.


    The next day, the emperor, accompanied by civil and military officials, visited Austin Palace. Austin was now the most popular man in the whole imperial capital city. Everyone knew that he had single-handedly won the battle.


    Even the emperor had to treat him as equal.


    Austin''s strength was enough to frighten everyone. Adding to it, was his level ten diabolic beast. Even Warren, the strongest member of the royal family, was not sure if he could deal with it.


    His ability had impressed all


    y and it was a relief when it worked.


    Within Austin''s Soul Sea, the Soul-warming Bead was nourishing his spiritual sense all the time. Attaching a fraction of his spiritual sense to Mike was not a problem at all.


    After two days of practice, Mike was skilled enough to command more than 30 diabolic beasts. In this way, Austin Palace had added another layer of force for its security.


    Austin took out all the ordinary vital energy crystals that he had obtained before, and sorted them out. He found out that the number he possessed exceeded 100 million.


    Austin divided these ordinary vital energy crystals and made a few shares. Then he handed them over to both his fianc��es and Mike as their subsequent cultivation resources and operation expenses of palace.


    Austin also took out some superior vital energy crystals and divided them among his fianc��es, and his friends��Mike, Evan and Herbert.


    More than two thousand underlings of his were also rewarded with a large number of vital energy crystals.


    The vital energy crystals were no longer useful for Austin.


    Only the superior vital energy crystals containing spiritual energy of heaven and earth could be directly used for cultivation by him. So, Austin had kept a large number of them for himself.


    Austin also left a large number of pellets and superior weapons for use at the palace.


    Austin had not much use of those superior weapons so he left all of them in the palace.


    Austin''s own vital energy sword was more powerful than any superior weapons. He wanted to make his palace a safe place for the people who would live there. He had to ensure that it was secure, until he returned.

 Chapter 605 Ghost Sects Headquarters

    It was only now that Austin learned how the weapons were classified in the Prime Martial World.


    Civilians used weapons of the first degree for self-protection.


    And the top-grade ones ranked from lowest to highest, included spiritual weapons, sacred weapons, and divine weapons.


    Spiritual weapons and sacred weapons were refined from particular minerals. They were much sharper and more tenacious than the common ones. Of course, sacred weapons were better than spiritual weapons.


    But divine weapons were very rare and precious.


    Only skilled weapon refiners could refine them.


    The process of refinement was very strict. When a divine weapon was being refined, the customized weapon structure pattern had to be carved in it.


    With the help of the structure pattern, the master of this weapon could gather the force of vital energy, and become super powerful in battle.


    To some extent, spiritual weapons and sacred weapons were still considered as ordinary.


    But divine weapons were on a different level altogether.


    A warrior could become very powerful if he acquired a divine weapon, even if he was a mediocre warrior.


    So, in the Prime Martial World, getting divine weapons was the ultimate goal.


    For high-grade warriors, spiritual weapons and sacred weapons were things of little value and interests.


    In the past few days, Austin had spent a large amount of money buying several elixirs of the third and fourth-grade.


    He could easily refine the elixirs of the third-grade like a real third-grade refiner.


    But it wasn''t enough for Austin to be a third-grade refiner. As he desired improving his refining ability, those elixirs were his best option.


    Austin decided to start after everything was arranged properly.


    First, he arrived at Ghost Sect''s headquarters in the Mysterious Sky Empire.


    Ghost mountain was located to the south of the Mysterious Sky Empire. Everyone in Mysterious Sky Empire knew that the mountain was called Purple Light before. That was because the mountain was once the residence of a sect called Purple Light. The Purple Light Sect wasn''t a big and powerful one, but its disciples were honest and righteous


    r to achieve this goal. Till then, we will have to be vigilant.


    And don''t forget about the five corpse demons being refined in the corpse cave.


    They can be refined in a few months.


    Each corpse demon has the same power of a superior warrior at the preliminary state of the Imperial Realm.


    Their different body structure and their fatal poison can withstand a warrior of the middle stage of the Imperial Realm.


    Till then, we have five warriors in the Imperial Realm. We will be much stronger."


    Mr. Yang said.


    Hearing that, the old man nodded and said, "Yes, that''s right. Our sect will be as powerful as before only after the five corpse demons have been refined." The tall man agreed, too.


    "I''m very sorry that the archbishop has passed away, but we can''t be discouraged.


    We have to continue the great job he started. We need a new leader. That should be Mr. Yang."


    The old man added.


    "That''s right. Mr. Yang, you have to shoulder the responsibility. This will benefit not only you but all of Ghost Sect as well."


    The tall man looked him in the eyes and said.


    Mr. Yang stood and glanced at the other two men. He laughed out loud and said, "Thank you for trusting me. I''m going to be a competent leader. And congrats to you two, the guardians, as I am promoting you to masters of Ghost Sect.


    Let''s work together to develop our sect!"


    Encouraged by the new leader, the old man and the tall man laughed, too.

 Chapter 606 Waiting

    The headquarters of Ghost Sect was located on the hillside of Ghost Mountain. Palaces were being built on the rolling hills. The palace that sat in the middle was the most magnificent one. That was the Congress Hall of Ghost Sect.


    There was a line of towering trees about six hundred meters from Congress Hall.


    And now, Austin sat patiently on one of the trees.


    He was sending out his spiritual sense at the moment. Over a short distance like this, he could easily hear the conversations between the vice head Yang and the other two people.


    With his perfect bodily movement skill and extremely strong spiritual sense, he could easily sneak into Ghost Sect''s headquarters where all people were at a level lower than the Imperial Realm.


    "It seems that those three people are separating powers of the sect right after the head of their sect died.


    They surely moved quickly."


    After hearing the discussions among the three men, Austin murmured with a smile.


    "According to that vice leader Yang, it''ll take a month for the corpse demons to be refined.


    If that is the case, then I''ll stay in the dark and wait for a month.


    When the refining job is about to be completed, I''ll take the five corpse demons.


    This isn''t the right time. I don''t want to act rashly and alert them. After all, accidents happen all the time."


    Having decided, Austin left Ghost Mountain secretly.


    Since Ghost Mountain was located in the middle of the mountain ranges, Austin was able to find a secluded mountain nearby in which to hide.


    He happened to find a cave, which was comfortable to live in. The cave was dry and ventilated, which made it warm in winter and cool in summer. This place was perfect for cultivating due to the quiet environment. Thus, Austin decided to live in this cave for a while.


    At the same time, he also called Violet and the gnome.


    The moment he saw it coming out, Austin knew the gnome wouldn''t behave. So, he grabbed its ears and repeatedly warned the gnome that it could not let the people of Ghost Sect find them.


    Under the pressure from Austin, the gnome promised that it would behave well. Only until then did Austin let it out.


    As for the ancient evil ape, Austin found that it preferred to cult


    ing this level of the Wind-commanding Skill meant that his speed would increase to the extent that he would no longer leave a shadow.


    Once he had reached this speed, he could achieve the invisible effect. This was because he could move faster than the frequency of a person blinking his eyes. Austin could also reach this level with the help of his strong strength and the intent realm.


    After six or seven days'' cultivation and studying, Austin was surprised to learn that his bodily movement skill had slowly reached the grade of Hiding in the Wind.


    As he moved, Austin lost his trace completely. One could not see his movements with the naked eye anymore.


    And he could only be seen when he stopped.


    That meant Austin had learned basic knowledge of the fifth-grade of the Wind-commanding Skill, Hiding in the Wind.


    Austin believed that he would achieve a perfect realm after practicing some more.


    The Wind-commanding Skill was a fifth-grade martial arts skill. Since Austin had already learned two or three kinds of seventh-grade martial arts skills, he had no difficulty in understanding and practicing the Wind-commanding Skill. Thus, after cultivating for about fourteen days, Austin had already made tremendous progress in the cultivation of the fourth and fifth level of the Wind-commanding Skill.


    After he was confident of using the Wind-commanding Skill, Austin contemplated his situation and decided to cultivate the Brutal Blast Fist and the Flame Swordsmanship.

 Chapter 607 The Grade Four Primordial Elixir

    Austin had mastered several skills and weapons now. He could proficiently apply the Brutal Blast Fist, having refined the skill to the level of Major Achievement Stage. This enabled him to launch the powerful fist energy from over a long distance at his enemies and strike at them with a deadly precision. But his current effective range was only a radius of two hundred meters. However, once he could practice the Brutal Blast Fist to the highest degree within the Major Achievement Stage, he would be able to shatter anything within a radius of eight hundred meters into pieces with the prodigious force of the fist.


    Austin had already noticed that the Brutal Blast Fist was especially useful in a surprise attack. He could effectively strike at his enemies in secret if he was able to launch an explosive assault while still a distance away from his target.


    So he was determined to refine the Brutal Blast Fist to an even higher level, no matter how long it took him.


    As for the Flame Swordsmanship, he had attained the second level, which meant he was able to condense two swords of vital energy from his own immense vital energy.


    Cultivators practicing the Flame Swordsmanship could achieve three levels in total, with the third level being the highest and most desired one. At this level the practitioner was able to condense their vital energy and shape three swords. As each of these swords needed to be activated by a Spiritual Sword Aura, cultivators at the third Flame Swordsmanship level must create the third Spiritual Sword Aura for a third blade from vital energy within their Soul Sea.


    According to the description in the Flame Swordsmanship Outline, once the third level was achieved and the third sword of vital energy was refined, all three these mighty blades could be arranged in a special order to form the Flame Sword Array.


    Sword arraying was different from genuine swordsmanship, as it was a way to connect with sources of energy from within nature. Therefore, with the help of the sword array, its user was able to tap into all energies between heaven and earth to generate mighty powers. So there was no denying that the sword array was potentially much more powerful than swordsmanship.


    Austin also dabbled in the knowledge of the Kirin Golden-body Scripture, and intended to practice it to fullest extent.


    Among all the martial skills which he was practicing, Austin thought that the Kirin Golden-body Scripture was the most powerful one yet.


    But it had also proved the most difficult one to practice and perfect.


    Revising all the martial skills he possessed now, Austin decided to refine the easier ones first. Once all the comparatively easy martial skills had been refined to perfection, he would then be able to move on to improving the more difficult ones.


    During all the following days, Austin completely engaged himself in exhaustive practice of the Brutal Blast Fist and the Flame Swordsmanship. He barely slept or ate, as he gave himself over fully to his craft.


    After several days, he had gained obviously dramatic progress in the practice of the Brutal Blast Fist, as he was able to launch powerfully explosive energies with his fists over a range of four hundred meters now.


    But refining the Flaming Swordsmanship proved more difficult, despite the fact that he had cultivated the third sword of vital energy in a relatively short period.


    Since Austin possessed tremendously powerful vital energy in his body, he experienced no great diffic


    pure and strong. Austin nodded with a deep sense of satisfaction. He was certain that just one pill of the Primordial Elixir was quite enough to completely recover the vital energy force of a warrior at the Mysterious Realm level.


    It would also be helpful in renewing the vital energy of a warrior at the Sky Realm level to some extent.


    Austin rallied all of the vital energies generated by the Primordial Elixir and guided them into his vital energy stone.


    It was Austin''s sound habit to store some of his vital energies in his vital energy stone. He saved them for any sudden future needs.


    Since Austin was at a high level of his vital energy cultivation base, his vital energy was so abundant and amply fruitful that it was rare for him to exhaust all of it. But nothing was impossible! There might be a chance that an unforeseen circumstance would lead to his energy being exhausted. To guard against such a risk, Austin had stored copious amounts of vital energies in his vital energy stone.


    Time had moved along fleetingly and in just the blink of an eye, one whole month had passed.


    Austin stared off into the distance, and his eyes lingered in the direction of the Ghost Sect Headquarters. He was calm in expression, but there was a fervent fire burning in his eyes. He had made up his mind and resolved to obtain the five corpse demons, no matter what the cost.


    After ordering Violet and the gnome to return to the Illusion Bead, Austin swiftly leaped into the air and immediately disappeared.


    When his shadow brushed over the clouds again, he was already six or seven hundred meters away.


    As its name indicated, the Ghost Mountain was a fear inspiring place and would easily arouse terror in anybody''s heart. Somewhere beneath the mountain slopes, a hidden cellar lay quietly under the cover of thick trees and creeping plants.


    Its sinister entrance was only half visible when the breeze stirred the green camouflaging foliage around it from time to time.


    Three persons were standing in front of the ominous entrance. One of them was Buck, the newly-appointed head of the Ghost Sect, and the other two were the newly-appointed assistant heads of the Ghost Sect.


    They all felt elated and their faces were full of dark excitement, as the moment they had been anticipating would very soon be at hand.

 Chapter 608 The Midnight Hour

    "The five corpse demons haven''t been marked with spiritual sense yet. We''ll need to control them after we have removed the seal later or else we might have a difficult time if we do it after. Vice Sect Leaders, will each of you mark one corpse demon and be able to control it?"


    Buck asked, a worried tone was evident in his voice.


    It was only right that he should be worried, because it would require a cultivator with a high spiritual sense and proficient skills to be able to mark their spiritual sense on a corpse demon. It wasn''t a job for the weak.


    Failure in marking a corpse demon was guaranteed if the cultivator had a weak spiritual sense, or they were not skilled enough in controlling their power. Marking and controlling a corpse demon was a very nitty-gritty process and could not be meddled with.


    Among the three of them, Buck was the strongest cultivator. He was close to the Imperial Realm, and his spiritual sense power was also the strongest.


    However, the two newly appointed Vice Sect Leaders were relatively weak compared to him. They also lacked experience and control. It was like he was an adult surrounded by little kids.


    One of them was at the medium stage of Sky Realm, and the other had only reached the premium stage of Sky Realm not long ago.


    What was even worse, their cultivation in spiritual sense was also pretty weak.


    "Mr. Buck, don''t you worry. You can definitely count on me. I have been cultivating the Soul-transforming Skill day and night for the past few months.


    My spiritual sense has already improved leaps and bounds. I''m sure I can skillfully control a corpse demon," the tall thin man answered confidently.


    "Rest assured Mr. Buck, I won''t let you down.


    I can handle a corpse demon easily!" added the elder Vice Sect Leader with grey hair.


    "Very well, I trust your word. I''ll deal with the remaining three corpse demons. With the addition of these five corpse demons, our Ghost Sect''s power will definitely increase tenfold!"


    Buck exclaimed excitedly. He then waved his hand, and a powerful vital energy force gushed out forcing the two heavy stone doors leading to the basement to open with a loud bang. Just as the doors opened, a dark and cold corpse miasma poured out, which was so strong that it could easily suffocate people who were not strong enough to resist it.


    But because of the strong spiritual energy of the three men, they easily deflected the strong miasma as if it was like ordinary air. They proceeded forward and entered the basement. After a few minutes, the entrance where the three men initially stood on became deadly silent and calm. The three were apparently already deep into the basement, and no sound came out.


    Not long after the three people left, a young man suddenly appeared at the front entrance towards the basement. The man was none other than Austin.


    Austin had recently mastered the elementary bodily movement skill of disguise, so he was able to effortlessly sneak into the headquarters of the Ghost Sect without anyone noticing his movements.


    Before he arrived at the entrance, he released his spiritual sense to find out what wa


    f an ordinary cultivator inhaled too much miasma, he might just die. Besides the poison, corpse miasma had a serious effect on one''s brain. It could numb the senses, and damage the brain to the point of insanity.


    Given the fact that the corpse miasma was so strong and overbearing, any cultivator who was weaker would lose their spiritual souls and would fall unconsciousness.


    Ordinary cultivators wouldn''t even dare to set foot in such a place. It was like they would be sentencing themselves to death if they even tried going inside.


    However, Austin was not an ordinary cultivator. The Golden Sun Scripture that he cultivated could produce masculine light golden vital energy, which could conquer the corpse miasma. He also had another ace up his sleeve, the Scorching Evil Fire within his body. Just a small portion of it was enough to drive away the corpse miasma. It was like having an invisible shield around his body. Therefore, the corpse miasma couldn''t even get close to him.


    Not only that, Austin also had the Thunder Elixir and the original thunder power in his body as well. These two were considered to be the most positive and strongest power in the world. The corpse miasma wouldn''t even stand a chance.


    Having these combined power, Austin felt safe and secured and was not afraid of the poisonous corpse miasma at all. On the contrary, the corpse miasma didn''t even dare to approach him. It was as if the corpse miasma was actually afraid of his presence.


    He sat in his hiding place and patiently waited for a few hours.


    And then suddenly, the three men of the Ghost Sect opened their eyes abruptly.


    "The time has come. It is finally midnight,"


    Buck said slowly as he intently gazed at the five corpse coffins. The other two also looked at the coffins, breathing heavily as they did. Excitement was written all over their faces.


    At the same time, Austin rose to his feet and stared at the three people from the Ghost Sect in front of him. He watched their every move without even batting an eyelid and released his spiritual sense. ''It''s finally show time.''

 Chapter 609 Tame The Five Corpse Demons

    "Are you ready to break the seal?  I''ll be in charge of three, and you''ll each get one.


    The moment we break the seal, the corpse demons will be at the most fragile state. So we must attach our spiritual sense on them as fast as we can.


    If we take too long, it will be more difficult for us to make our spiritual signs. Once the corpse demons gain their own consciousness, we can''t control them. Do you understand me?"


    Buck urged in a low voice as the three members of Ghost Sect stopped in front of five coffins.


    The two underlings nodded in understanding.


    "Well, let''s begin,"


    Buck said slowly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took the lead moving very fast, making mysterious different gestures to form special hand prints. Meanwhile, he was busy extracting spiritual sense from his Soul Sea and integrating it to the hand prints; he transformed all these into strange white light circles and hit the caskets before him.


    Each time a white light circle fell on the casket, it would cause the casket to shake slightly.


    The other two replicated his actions.


    Buck handled three caskets at a go, while the other two dealt with one casket each.


    Austin observed them discreetly. His plan was to make his move and tame the five corpse demons once the three broke the seal on the five caskets.


    The three kept working on the five caskets diligently.


    The caskets trembled from time to time, and then ripples of dark red energy appeared on the covers of the caskets as if the five caskets were breaking free from some kind of shackles.


    Fifteen minutes had passed.


    The five caskets finally began trembling violently. The bottom parts of the caskets would vibrate and hit against the floor, making loud noises.


    "Get up," muttered Buck.


    When the five caskets made the loudest sound, Buck uttered a spell and focused the hand prints on the three coffins.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Each coffin made such a loud noise simultaneously that even Austin who was hiding at the bottom of the basement could hear.


    ds instantly.


    When Austin''s spiritual signs entered their heads, Austin was shocked to know that the five corpse demons had a bit of consciousness. Weak as their consciousness was, they had developed some spiritual sense.


    ''No wonder Buck said the spiritual signs should be made soon after the seal was broken otherwise they would change into a different kind of creature. It seems like he was right. Now the corpse demons are intelligent, '' Austin thought to himself.


    However, this was not a problem for Austin. He wiped off their consciousness in a minute.


    Wasting no time, he attached his spiritual sense to the five corpse demons.


    The moment he finished, he immediately felt that he had some connection with the five corpse demons, and he could manipulate the five corpse demons.


    At this point, the three members of the Ghost Sect spotted Austin.


    "Who is so bold and dares to break into our restricted area?" Buck asked sternly.


    When they found out the intruder was a lad, they were astonished yet much relieved.


    The three stared at Austin, their eyes filled with killing intent.


    Austin laughed scornfully and replied, "So what? I even dared to kill your leader, not to mention barge into here."


    He used his mind, and the next moment, the five corpse demons growled and surrounded the three.


    Five vicious gazes fell on the three.

 Chapter 610 Embarking Upon A New Journey

    Austin ordered the five corpse demons to surround Buck, the new Sect Leader, and the two vice Sect Leaders of the Ghost Sect.


    These three leaders were both surprised and scared by the unexpected move.


    "That''s impossible! How could you possibly control them?


    Tell us!"


    Buck was shell shocked. He looked at the five corpse demons with disbelief written on his face.


    The two vice Sect Leaders stared at the corpse demons blankly. Their spiritual sense cultivation base wasn''t high enough yet, so they had not been confident in controlling the corpse demons using the Corpse Controlling Spell from the very beginning. Instead, they had just been trying to control the five corpse demons. They wondered, ''How could this young man have gained control over all five of these corpse demons in such a short period?''. This was totally unbelievable!


    They had been interrupted in the middle of their attempt at controlling the corpse demons with the Corpse Controlling Spell. None of them had expected the young man who had popped up in front of them, much less that he was able to control the corpse demons so easily.


    "He killed our former Sect Leader? ... How did he...


    Is he...


    Buck, could this young man be Austin?"


    the tall and thin vice Sect Leader asked aghast.


    "Austin!"


    The other two leaders instantly thought of the same person too. Terrified and concerned they both shifted their attention to Austin too.


    These three leaders had been in the base camp of the Ghost Sect when the principle force of the Mysterious Sky Empire had attacked the Imperial Capital City, so they hadn''t personally witnessed their former Sect Leader being killed by Austin.


    However, the Ghost Sect disciples and the Mysterious Sky Empire soldiers who had narrowly escaped from the battlefield had told them about Austin. They had said that a young man of terrible powers had reversed the tide of the battle and was responsible for their losses. Because they were both impressed and afraid of Austin, they had mentioned his name many times.


    So the three new leaders of the Ghost Sect had heard about the former Sect Leader''s death at the hands of a young man called Austin.


    Now Austin''s words reminded them of who he was.


    "Austin?!


    It''s you! Oh my God!"


    The three leaders were so shocked, it was as if they had just been struck by lightning. A deep fear arose within them.


    The previous Sect Leader had been a cultivator of the Imperial Realm, and was infinitely superior to them in cultivation base. If this young man had possessed the abilities to kill him, then surely he would be able to destroy the three of them like crushing three an


    so at least several hundred or maybe about a thousand smaller countries like the Violet Orchid Empire.


    Although the Mysterious Sky Empire was a little stronger than the Violet Orchid Empire, they could be grouped in the same category.


    After leaving the Mysterious Sky Empire, Austin purchased a map of the South Continent of the Prime Martial World. During the following months, he visited a dozen small countries along the routes indicated on the map. On his travels, Austin had a lot of fun and enjoyed the beautiful scenery of the rivers and mountains while observing different local customs and unusual practices of these countries.


    Meanwhile, he didn''t neglect his studies and practiced cultivating with a staunch dedication.


    He never stopped practicing the Golden Sun Scripture, and every day, at a set time, he would strengthen what he had already learned.


    However, it was hard work. Even for a cultivator who had reached a high vital energy level it was a struggle to achieve a breakthrough in the cultivation of the Golden Sun Scripture.


    Austin knew that over the past year, he had progressed at an incredible speed from the Energy Gathering Realm to the Sky Realm.


    The coin had two sides though. The advantage this brought was that his competence had increased rapidly.


    But because he had consumed so much energy in speeding up his cultivation, his vital energy might not prove strong enough, and this might in fact impact the cultivation level which he might reach in the future.


    So Austin wasn''t overly eager to make a breakthrough for now. He planned to first focus on improving his vital energy quality and strengthening his cultivation base.


    He was willing to wait patiently until he was ready to make a breakthrough in the future.

 Chapter 611 Thunderbolt Movement Skill

    In the past few months, Austin had been practicing his martial skills.


    He mainly focused on Brutal Blast Fist, Kirin Golden-body Scripture and Flame Swordsmanship.


    The Brutal Blast Fist was progressing well, he had made a breakthrough. At present, he could attack a target 450 meters away with this skill.


    He had started to cultivate the second step of Kirin Golden-body Scripture. When he practiced, a dragon''s head appeared. He had made some progress, but it wasn''t going as fast as he had imagined.


    His slowest progress was in Flame Swordsmanship.


    No matter how hard he tried, he still could not gather the third Spiritual Sword Aura.


    He knew that unless he improved his swordsmanship cultivation, he stood no chance at forming the third Spiritual Sword Aura.


    Besides the three martial skills, he also had other secret treasures. Any time he encountered any weather with thunderstorms, Austin would dash outside excitedly to absorb the power of thunder and lightning.


    The more power of thunder and lightning he absorbed, the better the effects of the Thunder Elixir evolved inside him.


    The thunder beast''s soul had become more powerful. And he also discovered that he was better at controlling lightning.


    The thunder radiance he displayed contained more power, and it also moved at a much faster speed.


    Austin didn''t just travel around the southern continent aimlessly. In fact, he had targeted a place in mind.


    According to Angus, he was the founder of the Magic Hand Sect.


    The sect was located in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, one of the three holy kingdoms.


    Angus'' only child Ariadne lived in Magic Hand Sect. He had entrusted Austin with a jade box and asked him to give it to his daughter.


    There were several kinds of natural resources and ingredients in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom that Austin needed to help Angus rebuild his body.


    Hence, Austin''s main goal was to find the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom


    Sun Palm, Wind and Sun Fist, Soft Palm, Cloud Hand and Skimpy Finger.


    He even found a sixth-grade Lightness secret skill.


    It was Thunderbolt Movement Skill.


    The skill''s name piqued his curiosity, and he started to go through the content of this technique.


    It turned out that this was a skill which could use the power of thunder and lightning to activate one''s bodily movement skill.


    If the practitioner absorbed enough power of thunder and lightning, he or she could move as fast as thunderbolt by using this skill.


    Besides, its manual also introduced the directions on how to absorb the thunder and lightning.


    However, the methods discussed were very complicated and outdated.


    Austin didn''t need to adopt the methods mentioned in the manual. Since he had refined Thunder Elixir and Thunder Unicorn''s soul, he could directly absorb the power of lightning and thunder by getting struck by thunderbolts.


    It was evident that the methods of the absorption of lightning and thunder in the manual were useless to Austin.


    He was surprised and delighted by this skill which detailed how to utilize the power of the thunderbolt to help one move quickly.


    ''I have absorbed a great deal of lightning and thunder. This skill is specifically made for me, '' he thought while very thrilled.

 Chapter 612 Merging Two Bodily Movement Skills

    Now that Austin had the opportunity and advantage to practice the Thunderbolt Movement Skill, he studied it more carefully.


    The Thunderbolt Movement Skill was a skill that used the thunderbolt to activate the bodily movement skill. Using this skill, the cultivator could push the thunderbolts to spurt ahead with super quick speed.


    The Wind-commanding Skill was of tremendous help. But as a grade five martial arts skill, it had its own limitations. When facing strong cultivators, it was useless.


    In fact, after he cultivated the intent realm of wind, his Wind-commanding Skill had reached a new higher level. Its maximum speed was brought into play.


    The Thunderbolt Movement Skill was a grade six martial arts skill. This bodily movement skill was surely more powerful than the Wind-commanding Skill.


    Therefore, he had made up his mind to practice the Thunderbolt Movement Skill more than any other skill. He knew that developing on that skill would benefit him greatly if he were to face a stronger opponent.


    The more he practiced this martial skill, the stronger he would become in it and this new bodily movement skill would replace the Wind-commanding Skill which he already possessed.


    He had a big advantage while he practiced the Thunderbolt Movement Skill. There was no need for him to absorb the thunderbolts. With the Thunder Elixir inside his body, it was easy for him to get many thunderbolts.


    So he skipped the first step and began the second step, which was also the most important one. He needed to learn to use the thunderbolts to activate his bodily movement skill.


    On the mountain roads, in the thick woods, he practiced the Thunderbolt Movement Skill. He moved as quickly as a flash. As soon as a tiny lightning appeared, his position would change, and he would speed up.


    He rapidly became intoxicated with the power of the Thunderbolt Movement Skill and kept practicing it all the time. Time flew. One month later, he managed to use the thunderbolts to activate his bodily movement skill.


    What''s more! There was a bigger surprise in store for him.


    While he used the bodily movement skill, he accidentally used the intent realm of wind. The result was unexpected. His speed was far quicker than earlier. In other words, he could use the Thunderbolt Movement Skill and the Wind-commanding Skill at the same time. Their effect on acceleration was exceptional.


    When he found that out, he was wild with joy. He decided to practice merging the two bodily movement skills. At the beginning, it was a bit difficult, as it was an unnatural process to do.


    He spent one month focusing on the methods to merge the Thunderbolt Movement Skill and the Wind-commanding Skill into one.


    After two months had passed, he was able to use the two bodily movement skills together with ease. His movements bec


    hey were leading the group. As they moved further, they got closer. And that''s when they saw Austin.


    A lot of murderous will had already filled the air. They were surprised to see a young man sitting on the rock. Everyone knew that this place was desolate and uninhabited. Alertness stiffened their bodies and reflected from their eyes. They were always ready to fight against enemies.


    Crack!


    The middle-aged man who had the large shield, raised his whip and made a circle in the air. Nothing was hit, but the wave it created was powerful and had great effect. If one was hit, he would get seriously injured.


    His gaze was focused on the young man standing in their way.


    Before that man said anything to Austin, the short tender lady touched his arm and said with a sweet smile, "Wyatt Chang, relax. It''s just a young beggar. I guess he makes a living in these desolate mountains."


    ''Young beggar?'' Austin repeated the words.


    He was shocked to know that they thought him to be a beggar.


    It took him a few moments to realize the reason of their misunderstanding.


    He had walked through mountains and rivers. There were no lodgings or inns in the wild. To avoid starvation, he had to hunt food and eat in the wild. At nights, he slept on a tree, in a cave or even on the ground. It was not convenient for him to wash himself and change clothes under these circumstances. Being mistaken as a beggar was reasonable. He was indeed dirty and messy. He couldn''t blame the woman for her opinion about him. His clothes that had been white, were now full of stains and dust. There were tattered and torn at various places.


    Even his delicate face was covered with black soot and smoke from the fire used for cooking. His face was dirty and his hair was untidy. His appearance indeed made him look like a beggar who was out in the mountains, struggling to make a living for himself.

 Chapter 613 Sleep In My Tent (Part One)

    Austin had practiced the skills that Violet had taught him. He was now well-versed in illusion and Magical Aura-changing Skills. In general, he had now become an expert at concealing his vital energy.


    It was safe to say that Austin was now a self-cultivator, and he was so good that no ordinary person could see through his real strength for he had hidden his vital energy force perfectly.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the people, Austin was a messy person with a low cultivation base who knew nothing about martial arts. He was a little beggar.


    "Little sister, what is a beggar doing in this wilderness? Something is wrong with this person. What do you say? Doesn''t he seem suspicious?"


    The middle-aged man holding a shield in his hand said to the woman while studying Austin with a cold gaze.


    "Our task is to escort... We can''t be distracted, and we''re on an important mission, so we can''t afford to make any mistakes. We can''t let any suspicious people go. We would rather kill the wrong person than miss an enemy. How about we..."


    He continued, hinting at his companions to kill Austin while making a beheading gesture with his palm.


    "This mountain''s range is tens of thousands of meters wide. Once we leave this place, we still have a long walk ahead of us before making it to the border of the Elite Holy Kingdom. It is a dangerous journey and we must be alert. We should be careful since we have no room for mistakes. So I agree with you..."


    The savage man with a saber on his back looked askew at Austin.


    "As far as I can observe, this brat''s cultivation base is low, and he has no flesh, he is too thin. I don''t think he is a spy..."


    Upon hearing their conversation, Austin was lost in thought.


    ''Elite Holy Kingdo


    No way! Is she really interested in me?


    But we have just met.''


    He stood still, with his eyes fixed on her.


    The woman chuckled and remarked, "It turns out he is really shy..."


    The gentle young woman laughed and jumped in the air; gliding like a spring swallow sweeping the water and falling, she landed and paused in front of him.


    The scent of orchid wafted through Austin''s nose.


    The next moment...


    The gentle young lady gathered her voice and activated some special skill, so only Austin could hear her.


    "Young man, just come and join us. Those men are merciless. If you don''t come with us, they will kill you in the blink of an eye..." she warned.


    She then winked at him to convince him to believe that she was trying to save him.


    All of a sudden, many thoughts flooded through Austin''s mind.


    ''So she wasn''t attracted to me. Did she say those words only to help me?


    I met a good person?'' he wondered.


    Austin remained silent, curious to know what the men were going to do with him. He didn''t even think of them as his opponents for they were too weak for him. If they really attacked him, he would kill them all in a minute.

 Chapter 614 Sleep In My Tent (Part Two)

    The cultivators who were at the premium stage of Sky Realm regarded Austin as a poor object and they could dispose off his life at any time they wanted. However, their roles were actually reversed, Austin had no difficulty taking them out.


    Austin suddenly got curious. He became interested in the place where the group of people was heading to.


    Besides, he didn''t have anything urgent to attend to. According to the map, the Elite Holy Kingdom was not far from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. So he figured there was no harm in taking a trip to the Elite Holy Kingdom first.


    With that thought in mind, he decided to sail in the same boat and agreed, "Fine..."


    He threw the food that he was eating away and cleaned his hands on his clothes.


    With a faint smile, the woman took out a handkerchief from her bosom and handed it to Austin.


    "Use this. Don''t get your clothes dirty," she said softly.


    ''This woman��'' Austin exclaimed in his mind.


    He laughed then took the handkerchief from her.


    The men nearby laughed rudely and their laughter reached their ears.


    "It looks like she will have a good time tonight... Hahaha!"


    The young woman got back to her horse. Glaring at the men, she spat and said sternly, "Don''t talk nonsense. If my lady hears what you have said, she will give you a tongue-lashing and curse you to death." A trace of seriousness and anxiety was visible on her face.


    "We can''t slack as long as we''re still in this mountain. After all, those bad guys claimed that they would kidnap our lady to prevent her from returning to the Elite Holy Kingdom..." she went on.


    "Let''s get going,"


    the man in a black robe proposed.


    "Our lady has a miserable fate..."


    "Shut up. Don''t talk too much,"


    broke in the sava


    at Austin and her face turned red.


    Shyly, she whispered to him, "Young man, you can go to my tent and get some sleep..."


    Austin was startled by her invitation.


    "No thanks, I''ll just sleep outside," he refused hurriedly.


    The woman continued to persuade him to sleep in her tent but failed.


    She eventually gave up. Looking disappointed, she stood up and walked towards her tent.


    Austin was relieved as he watched her get into a tent.


    Only the sound of snores could be heard in the valley after midnight.


    Austin did not fall asleep. He sat cross-legged peacefully, and the Golden Sun Scripture ran inside his body to nourish his energy meridians and acupuncture points.


    But then, something distracted him.


    Austin opened his eyes, and a trace of alertness flashed across his eyes.


    "What''s going on?


    A horde of people are approaching this valley..." he muttered.


    He also realized with his spiritual sense that intruders were surrounding them. Apparently, the people who Austin had followed were their target.


    Austin glanced around only to find that the soldiers and cultivators on patrol hadn''t realized that there was an upcoming danger.

 Chapter 615 The Holy Daughter Of The Cyan Sect

    But Austin had earlier discovered a large group of people closing in on the valley.


    This was because his spiritual sense was much more powerful. It was impossible to successfully launch a sneak attack at Austin without his noticing it, even if the attacker was a master of the Imperial Realm.


    "This doesn''t seem to be a peaceful night..."


    Sensing the rough strength of the threat posed by the group on their trail, Austin remained calm and shook his head slightly.


    Just as he was considering whether or not to tell the other martial artists in the valley about the approaching threat, an evil male voice reverberated through the air. It emanated from the outside of the valley and it echoed down the slopes of granite stone like a forlorn ghost''s cry.


    "Hoo, hoo, hoo... Catching you is like catching a turtle in a jar��a sure catch! Argh, argh, argh... Tonight, no one can flee away from this valley!"


    High winds accompanied the cutting evil sounds which defiled the valley!


    Instantly the peace was utterly broken and the valley erupted into chaos...


    "There is an attack! Alarm!"


    "Move quickly! Guard the Lady!"


    "Here come the bastards of the Black Wind Valley again!"


    ...


    The martial artists in the valley quickly formed a defensive array, surrounding the luxury carriage in layers of protection to safeguard the Lady in it from being attacked.


    "Miss, don''t worry. We will fight to the death in your defense!"


    a martial artist in white robes, who was at the premium stage of the Mysterious Realm, pledged aloud.


    A number of martial artists, holding their weapons, rushed forth from their tents with their clothes in disarray and missing their matching tops.


    The five masters of the Sky Realm also quickly rushed outside to stand in the line and face the entrance of the valley.


    Soon, by the light of the campfire, a group of martial artists clothed in black robes appeared at the entrance, blocking the only way out of the canyon.


    "Swoosh..."


    A young man in a black robe stepped forward from the deep shadows beyond the campfire.


    He had a hooknose, and his eyes were as greedy as a vulture''s. With a thread of vital energy circulating in his elixir field, a thunder-like momentum formed and an invisible pressure was exerted over an area of about 50 meters around him. In a second, it was as if the very space was being squeezed. Everyone facing him felt a


    had finished speaking in his vicious voice, he fixed his lustful eyes on the gentle woman and swallowed his eager salivation.


    "That woman looks hot. She is mine. As for the other women, they are yours. Do with them as you like.."


    The gentle woman''s face was cold, but panic and fear flashed in her eyes. Despite the threat of violence and abuse, she raised her chin defiantly.


    "Humph! Bastards from the Black Wind Valley, how dare you offend our Cyan Sect. Fuck off!"


    Suddenly, the brutally strong man who carried a saber on his back, drew his weapon and, swooping down like an eagle, he cut a glittering arc towards the leader of the Black Wind Valley group.


    The flash of the saber cut through midair, moving down as quickly as a meteor shooting through the atmosphere of the suction void.


    Seeing this, the man in black robes curled one corner of his mouth, sneering. Then he stepped forward and reached out his index finger with the speed of lightning.


    "You''re looking for death! Fast Light Finger!"


    He pointed his index finger at the brutally strong man, and green light followed in his finger''s wake. The great strength contained in his finger left an imprint within the void. It caused a vortex to form which struck the strong man with its maw.


    There followed the meaty sound of flesh being pierced through.


    Their fight had happened so fast that those who witnessed it just saw a flash and then heard a muffled sound before they could even comprehend what had happened.


    Frosty air shaped like a sharp needle had instantly pierced through the burly man''s right shoulder.

 Chapter 616 See Through

    The brutal strong man screamed painfully as his muscular body was hit and driven back at a high speed. A hole as big as a fist was burned black on his right shoulder, showing off his bones. It was obvious that the attack he received paralyzed one of his arms.


    The injury he received was too much that his wound wouldn''t recover even if he used the best healing elixir.


    He couldn''t even hold the knife in his hand anymore. Thus, he grew frightened and desperate.


    For Pete''s sake, he didn''t even stand a second!


    Just with one swift move, he was defeated.


    The bodily movement skill and finger skill of the witchery-like man in the long black gown were incredible. He had enough power to defeat a normal cultivator in just a blink of an eye.


    "Hum! Fighting with you is humiliating!" The witchery-like man snickered arrogantly at the barbaric strong man. He then added, "You are as weak as a chicken."


    Seeing what happened, all the mild-mannered young lady and the other three men stepped back.


    Their strength was almost the same as that of the brutal strong man. If their opponent could defeat the brutal strong man with just one move, he could clearly do the same to them. They would obviously not last a minute at all.


    The few cultivators at the premium stage of Mysterious Realm who were guarding the luxurious wagon was there to protect Sissi Ling. They had been looking after her since she was a little girl. Thus, the mild-mannered young lady cried in a sad angry tone, "Protect Miss Sissi until we die! We will all die together in her honor!"


    However, those words caught the attention of the witchery-like man in the long black gown. So he stared at the mild-mannered lady without a blink and said, "Wait. You look very attractive. What if I rape you first in front of everybody here?" His red tongue licked his lips maliciously while he gave the lady''s body a once-over.


    "I''d rather die!" answered the mild-mannered lady through her gritted teeth.


    She''d rather die than suffer such humiliation.


    "We are willing to die with you! We cannot disgrace the name of our Cyan Sect!"


    The other three men shouted too. They exchanged glances with their determination showing in their eyes. They seemed to have read each oth


    ght together.


    We have to kill all the men first.


    The females can be left for a while. We''ll kill them after we have fun!


    Remember, not to leave anyone of them alive!


    Otherwise, we will have troubles!"


    The young man in black''s laughter echoed through the whole place. He waved his hand towards the men behind him. His men instantly charged at the Cyan Sect ferociously upon his signal.


    The battle began soon. Vital energy started flying in all directions. Screams occupied the place as each group attacked. The whole valley was suddenly occupied with deafening noises.


    The chaos was so extreme that the weak and small demonic beasts inhibiting the place started running in fear. They were suddenly scattered on the cold ground of that dark night.


    Even the stronger demonic beasts chose to hide as they sensed the powerful fight. As strong as they were, they never dared to show up.


    "Take the Holy Daughter away from here. I will cover for you!" called the mild-mannered young lady of the Cyan Sect with her eyes turning red.


    Just then, her body moved swiftly, attracting the attention of all men nearby.


    The men around her were obviously enchanted by her beauty.


    The young man in black had always been obsessed with the mild-mannered lady of the Cyan Sect. Seeing the woman like this, he couldn''t even calm himself. He wanted the mild-mannered lady of the Cyan Sect in the most carnal way. He desired her and his need to have sex with her couldn''t be denied anymore.

 Chapter 617 Made An Incorrect Assumption

    Driven by lust, the young man in black used the bodily movement skill to reach the beautiful woman. He leered at her slender figure and made no effort to hide his sexual interest in her.


    "Hello, beautiful. Look at this mess. Your people are not at the same level as us. Don''t even bother trying.


    Why not come with me and have some fun, huh? At least it''s better than risking your life here.


    You know, I have to kill everyone from Cyan Sect today, but if you want, I can spare your life. Only for you, my sweetie.


    Don''t give me that disdainful look.


    To tell you the truth, my background might be more powerful than the Cyan Sect. If you agree to come with me, I can promise you better prospects.


    From the bottom of my heart, I hope you will consider my offer. Don''t disappoint me."


    The man''s eyes lingered on her breasts.


    ''More powerful than Cyan Sect?''


    The woman from Cyan Sect was surprised.


    "Who are you? And what is your background?"


    she hastened to ask.


    "I can''t tell you now, my love. You will find out in the future."


    The man in black evaded the question.


    "Nice try. But you''d better keep in mind that one day you will pay for what you did. The Cyan Sect will teach you a lesson."


    Disgusted by his flirtation, the woman declared angrily.


    "Oh, really?


    So you want to do this the hard way, right?


    No offense, but you are no match for me."


    His eyes narrowed and in no time, the vital energy force accumulated around the index finger and ring finger of his right hand. It appeared as though the ultimately strong and cold vital energy force was about to erupt from his fingers.


    e became furious.


    "Go to hell!"


    He pointed at Austin, and the Gelid Force went straight for him.


    "You have ridiculously overrated yourself!"


    With a simple move, a sword of vital energy appeared in Austin''s palm and blocked the attack.


    "Zing!"


    A loud, ringing sound was heard before the man''s Gelid Finger cracked.


    He was forced to take a few steps backward.


    While at the same time, Austin sneered at him with contempt.


    Austin was holding the Sun-burning Sword in his right hand. Golden flames of vital energy force flickered in the daylight.


    The Cyan Sect woman gasped at what she had witnessed.


    She looked both confused and excited.


    She had been unsure whether she could defend against the attack from the man in black, but Austin had done so without much effort.


    And the sword of vital energy in his hand manifested itself in strength.


    She finally realized that this poor little boy she had been taking care of was actually a diamond in the rough!


    "I made an incorrect assumption about you, little brother,"


    she said with a teasing smile.

 Chapter 618 Strike And Kill

    "Who the hell are you?" Bewildered, the man wearing black asked.


    It never occurred to him earlier that the beggar was also a martial arts master. More so, someone who had the same cultivation base as him.


    Was this man a master from the Cyan Sect? Was he dressed as a beggar to secretly protect the Holy Daughter?


    "Well, is that what you people from the Cyan Sect do? Wear costumes?" said the man in black after a minute.


    He was aware that Austin was as strong as him. On top of that, he also knew that the Cyan Sect had already been beaten up to a hopeless case.


    On the other hand, Austin immediately understood that the man mistook him as a member of Cyan Sect. However, he didn''t care to explain and just smiled at the man.


    He then said, "I''ll give you the last chance to leave with your people right away.


    Otherwise, all of you will die."


    "How dare you!" Hearing what Austin said completely angered the man in black.


    He was the one who usually threatened people like this and not the other way around. Thus, he decided to kill Austin right at that moment.


    Without any ado, the vital energy force inside his body surged to his right middle finger. It instantly appeared as if wrapped in majestic red flames as a thin layer of blood spread through it, making him look deadly.


    "Here''s my Residual Blood Finger! Try fighting this!"


    It seemed that the man in black specialized in finger fighting power and mastered some powerful finger moves.


    He was lethal when he charged towards Austin.


    "Phew!"


    A light beam that looks like a red flaming ball radiated above his middle finger. It was sizzling with energy and its bloody scent immediately covered the whole place.


    However, it was also noticeable how his arms seemed to have dried up as if the light beam sucked all his blood.


    Looking at the fiery red finger shooting at him, Austin nodded slightly, admitting that this man''s Residual Blood Finger was at its best indeed.


    Thus, he immediately unleashed the vital energy in his body and poured its force into his vital energy sword. A fierce flame gushed from it and his vital energy sword surprisingly turned into a fire dragon. One swift move and his dragon came raging against the flaming red finger.


    "Bang!"


    The collision of two strong energies created an explosion. Strong vital energy force surged in all directions and shattered every stone within dozens of feet, turning them int


    dly, being able to control other''s life and death.


    This was power!


    As a matter of fact, the man in black was one of the strongest warriors at the premium stage of Sky Realm.


    With this said, he was comfortable earlier that he could defeat anyone from Cyan Sect easily, even if they were at their premium stage of Sky Realm too.


    He never expected himself being killed by Austin this easily.


    It was even effortless.


    Austin was nothing but a warrior from a small empire. He was beneath them as they were warriors of the Elite Holy Kingdom. Nonetheless, he was able to kill all these young warriors all by himself.


    Killing this man in black gave Austin confidence in his skill.


    He was more than satisfied with what he did.


    With a blank expression, Austin turned to the group of warriors in black. He could see the terror on their faces. Their mouths were open and their faces were pale.


    It seemed that none of them could believe how their leader was easily killed right before their eyes. More so, by a mere dirty beggar.


    "Oh no!" "This can''t be! Deputy Gan was killed."


    "It was the little beggar who killed him." Everyone started to scream in horror.


    They were about to begin chaos when Austin wordlessly lifted his fist to the air and then out of the blue, began punching towards their direction!


    He constantly smashed out silent exploding fists.


    And in an instant, all the warriors whose cultivation base were in Sky Realm were hit.


    It was said that the Brutal Blast Fist at its Major Achievement Stage was used for sneak attacks. Nonetheless, its effects were still exceptional.

 Chapter 619 Fool Me

    As Austin kept using his Brutal Blast Fist attack, the rest of the Sky Realm cultivators in black were hit.


    Only a few of the cultivators who were at the premium stage of Sky Realm could barely activate their vital energy force to fight against the overwhelming power Austin had released.


    As for those at the preliminary and medium stages of Sky Realm, they could do nothing about it.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Low explosions resounded in succession.


    Except for the enemies at the premium stage of Sky Realm, all the cultivators in black collapsed lifelessly onto the ground.


    Austin turned around.


    The woman was staring at Austin with her eyes wide open in disbelief.


    Austin gave her a small smile.


    "I''ve helped you take care of most of the enemies. I''ll leave the rest to you."


    "You... You... Kiddo!" The woman choked out, her eyes almost popping out in surprise.


    She had many questions for Austin, but she didn''t know how to bring them up.


    She had initially thought that Austin was just a pathetic beggar, but it turned out that he was a strong and talented master. After all, he had single-handedly and effortlessly slain cultivators at the Sky Realm. His actions would have shocked anyone.


    Austin grinned. "You''re welcome."


    Then, pointing at the remaining cultivators in black, he added, "Look. They''re trying to run away."


    The woman looked in the direction that Austin was pointing at. . . .


    "We need to get out of here. We failed."


    "Hurry up, or we''ll get killed. "


    Those who had initially behaved in an aggressive manner were filled with anxiety now. They immediately ran away as fast as they could.


    The rest of the Sky Realm masters focused on suppressing the overbearing fist awns inside their body. Aware that they wouldn''t be able to complete the task that had been assigned to them, they exerted their bodily movement skills and made their escape.


    "Stop them!" the woman shouted at her companions, quickly recovering from the shock.


    Wasting no time, she leaped forward and pursued her enemies. She and her companions, who were from the Cyan Sect, had b


    n''t help you."


    He had chosen to join them the other day on impulse. Since Tessa had treated him like her own brother, he had stayed with them for two days.


    But the rest of the Cyan Sect meant nothing to him.


    Austin didn''t give a damn about their Holy Daughter''s welfare.


    "I have to go, "


    he continued.


    "Please wait a minute, sir,"


    the woman in the fancy carriage spoke again.


    Then, the curtains were opened and a smooth, snow-white hand came into Austin''s view. The hand was attached to a woman who was wearing a long lilac gown. At the sight of her, the two pretty maids standing near the carriage stepped forward hastily and helped her get down.


    The tight gown showcased the woman''s slim waist. She was blessed with a pair of arched eyebrows, fine features, and creamy skin. She looked to be in her early twenties and exuded an air of elegance. She was a captivating woman whose beauty could take anyone''s breath away.


    However, panic was detectable on her face. She was still scared after the attack.


    "Thank you for your heroic behavior. If it hadn''t been for you, I might have..."


    She looked like she was about to cry. At this point, she was like a fragile maid that any man would gladly lay down his life for.


    But Austin wasn''t any man. "It''s not a big deal, miss. I did it to save Tessa."


    He made it clear that he had come to their rescue only for Tessa''s sake.

 Chapter 620 Escorting The Holly Daughter Sissi (Part One)

    "Do you mean...?" Sissi drawled in wonder.


    It seemed she had comprehended the meaning of Austin''s words. Not only did she appreciate Austin''s exceptional insight, but she also sensed him to be a man of consideration and dignity.


    "Anyway, young hero, I think you''ve noticed my poor health. It''s a pity that I''ve gotten myself wounded badly at such a crucial moment," she continued in dismay.


    She thought about the dangers that lay ahead of them and let out a deep sigh. She regretted her negligence that had gotten her injured in the battle.


    As Austin watched Sissi''s delicate face turn gloomy, he felt a certain prick in his heart and tried to console her.


    "I think you''ll recover soon since your vital energy cultivation base is in the Imperial Realm. Being in such a high realm, you''re strong enough to treat your injuries by yourself. Of course, you''ll need to be patient since any injury will take some time to heal. Those bastards must have known about your health problem. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have dared to challenge you." He looked at her with concerned eyes.


    The moment Sissi had walked out of her extravagant carriage and spoken to him, Austin had known that she was a mighty woman, not a weak and fragile one. He could sense from the vital energy cultivation base that she possessed that she belonged to the preliminary stage of the Imperial Realm.


    Hearing Austin''s thoughtful words, Sissi''s eyes widened in wonder. Although she knew that Austin was strong and skilled, she hadn''t expected him to be smart enough to identify her cultivation base level. "I''m surprised that you can identify my cultivation base.


    You''re right, of course. If it weren''t for my injury, those men wouldn''t have dared to sneak up on us like that. My current state of weakness is what gave them that opportunity.


    Now that we lack both power and weapons, I have no confidence in reaching our destination. But if you are with us, things will turn out for the best. Are you truly not willing to escort me back to my sect?"


    As she spoke, her eyes looked imploringly into Austin''s, which touched the softest part of Austin''s heart. He could see that Sissi was in dire need of protection. Still, Austin remained cool-headed enough to make a clear and logical dec


    he had him hooked to her bait.


    "Oh, really?" Austin asked with a hint of excitement. It was clear that Sissi''s words had aroused his interest.


    "Are you saying a pool that can not only help people upgrade to the next realm, but also improve the quality of their vital energy?" he inquired with a suspicious look on his face.


    He was intrigued by Sissi''s description of the pool. He had never known that such a thing existed. If the pool was really as powerful as she had explained and could speed up the cultivation process as well as improve the quality of vital energy, any cultivator would be willing to risk everything to lay their hands on it.


    Sensing his doubt, Sissi stared straight into his eyes and said, "It''s true. The pool that we have in our mountain is indeed a valuable asset to us. I assure you that it''s really worth all the trouble and risk to visit it."


    She was pleased to find that Austin was interested in the pool and that her plan was proceeding as she had hoped.


    To convince Austin more thoroughly, she continued, "But there''s one thing you might want to know. Although the potency of the pool is formidable, its power isn''t unlimited. There is a routine cycle for it to renew its power.


    The renewal cycle spans three months. In other words, we can use the pool only once in three months. And even then, only three people can bathe in it. If more than three people bathe in the pool or the pool is used more than once in three months, it would render the pool ineffective.

 Chapter 621 Escorting The Holly Daughter Sissi (Part Two)

    If my calculation is right, the next day the pool can be used is the thirty-fifth day from today. That is about the time we''ll arrive at the sect if everything goes smoothly.


    At that time, our Cyan Sect will select three honored disciples of the Sky Realm cultivation base to have a comfortable and relaxing bath in the pool. Of course, cultivation base isn''t the only thing that determines who is chosen. Good reputation and contribution to the sect are also critical factors that are considered."


    Austin started to realize Sissi''s true intentions.


    "If what you''re saying is true, the Vital Energy Cleansing Pool you have is something that any cultivator would kill for.


    But I wonder, what does it have to do with my departure?"


    Austin asked curtly without any hesitation.


    Sissi burst into laughter at his straightforwardness; she liked dealing with such people. "Since you''re a smart man, I won''t skirt around the subject and bore you.


    What I want is simple: to have you as my bodyguard throughout this whole trip.


    If you ensure safe passage back to the sect for us, I''ll be more than willing to pay back your favor. Of course, I can only think of giving you the best thing that my sect has to offer in return. I''ve just explained to you about the restrictions that the pool has. If you can be so kind as to escort me back, I assure you that you''ll be one of the three people who will bathe in the pool this time.


    What do you think? Do you think that we can have a deal?"


    Sissi asked, smiling softly.


    Austin didn''t answer at once. It was clear that he was weighing the pros and cons of the situation in his mind. Escorting them to their sect might be dangerous, but it would grant him the opportunity of


    bring up his question properly.


    Of course, Tessa knew exactly what he was thinking.


    "Austin, all the things Sissi just told you are true. And with the superior authority of her status, she indeed has the privilege to invite you to the Vital Energy Cleansing Pool.


    And trust me, bathing in that pool will bring you many benefits and no harm. We''ve all been dreaming of bathing in that pool for many years but have never gotten the chance. You should feel honored!"


    Tessa persuaded Austin earnestly. Although there was envy in her heart, she liked Austin and genuinely hoped that he would grab this rare opportunity.


    Tessa''s words were enough for Austin to make his decision. There was no point losing this precious chance of upgrading his cultivation level since in this world, it was his strength that defined whether he survived or not. "Okay then, I will escort you back to your sect in exchange for being allowed to bathe in the Vital Energy Cleansing Pool," he told Sissi.


    Austin was not one to skirt around things once his heart was settled. The Vital Energy Cleansing Pool had truly grabbed his interest, so he had to try it out.

 Chapter 622 Escorting The Holly Daughter Sissi (Part Three)

    "I knew you would agree! I''ll stick to my promise. You have my word!" Sissi cried, her voice full of glee.


    Now that she had achieved her goal, she became relaxed and satisfied.


    "I know my safety is completely assured now that you''re going to be my bodyguard. You''re the strongest person I can count on." Sissi complimented Austin, unable to hide her excitement. She felt like she had crossed an abyss to get Austin to agree, but it was worth it; she truly felt safe and sound now.


    Austin grinned sheepishly at her praise. "A promise is a promise. Since I''ve pledged my service to you, I won''t take my eyes off you for even a second. I hope I can escort you back to the sect without facing any threats."


    After all the arrangements had been made, the Cyan Sect disciples checked on their belongings one last time and prepared to set off. Sissi talked to Austin for some time, but she soon became tired because of her injuries. After politely excusing herself, she withdrew back to her carriage and lowered the blinds of the window. Austin guessed that she was treating her injuries using her vital energy in there.


    Being the guard of the group, Austin found a higher spot in the valley within the eyesight of the group and inspected the territory. Since he had accepted Sissi''s offer, he wanted to attend to his work immediately.


    While looking down around the valley, he couldn''t help thinking about the Vital Energy Cleansing Pool. If it was really as potent as the Cyan Sect members claimed, then he should take the risk and leap at the chance to explore that magical pool.


    The Golden Sun Scripture he had been cultivating so far required a massi


    ked her jokingly.


    "Nonsense! I was just making up that lewd method to save you from getting your ass kicked.


    Don''t ever talk about that anymore!"


    Tessa was blushing all the way down to her neck.


    "Okay, we won''t make fun of you anymore if it makes you that uncomfortable. But on a serious note, having such a powerful cultivator on our side will definitely make our journey easier. I can feel that Austin is a serious and dedicated guy. I believe he will apply himself to the task," the man in black commented.


    Upon hearing his words, the other three disciples belonging to the premium stage of Sky Realm smiled in assent.


    They knew that with Austin''s help, getting back to their sect was no longer a tough task.


    The following day, at the first light of dawn, the group set out for the Cyan Sect''s base.


    Austin was riding a horse at the end of the troop. His eyes peered at the surroundings with caution from time to time in case someone ambushed them. After a while, Tessa fell back and joined him. So, they walked abreast and got to know each other better on their way to the sect.

 Chapter 623 The Powerful Cyan Sect

    In the vast mountain range, a team of carriage from the Cyan Sect was winding forward. Both Austin and Tessa were on horses, following the carriage team.


    "Austin, I envy you so much. The Spirits Purification Pool is a place that all the disciples of our sect dream to enter. I never expected that an outer disciple like you would have gotten such an opportunity,"


    Tessa uttered, looking at Austin.


    Tessa was very much disposed towards him, so although she was jealous that he was given such a chance, she was happy for him too.


    "Ha-ha! I''m such a lucky dog! But if you want, I can pass this opportunity to you. I have no problem with that."


    Austin offered, and a genuine smile flashed on his face.


    "Forget it. You deserve it because you are a competent man. I''m not going to take that chance away from you.


    Austin, since your combat skills are already superb, if you soak in the Spirits Purification Pool for some time, your power and strength will improve significantly. I can''t imagine how more powerful you will be then."


    Tessa gazed at Austin''s face with admiration. She wondered how he had reached a high cultivation level at such a young age.


    "Austin, you''re so excellent. If I''m a little younger, I might have been charmed by you,"


    Tessa joked.


    "You''re not old at all,"


    Austin answered half-jokingly.


    Tessa''s cheeks turned pinkish red upon hearing his remarks.


    "Tessa, is the Holy Daughter influential in the Cyan Sect?


    I am hoping. Otherwise, I came here for nothing."


    Austin asked as the question suddenly occurred to him.


    "Uhmm...


    Although the Holy Daughter is young, she is very much respected in our sect.


    If the Sect Leader or the elders don''t object, whatever she says, counts."


    Tessa was quite taken aback by Austin''s question, but she immediately answered after thinking for a short while.


    "That means if the Sect Leader or the elders don''t agree, I will not be given a chance to enter the Spirits Purification Pool?"


    A complex expression flashed on Austin''s face.


    "Austin, don''t overthink. You were able to make a great contribution to our sect when you safely escorted the Holy Daughter back. I think the Sect Leader and the elders won''t prohibit you from entering the Spirits Purification Pool,"


    Tessa explained, tr


    ious and well-decorated carriage rode Sissi and an old woman.


    Both were occupied talking about Austin and the Spirits Purification Pool.


    "Miss Ling, are you serious about letting the young man enter the Spirits Purification Pool?" the old woman asked.


    "Don''t talk about it anymore.


    The five stewards who are responsible for escorting me have left us to distract the enemies, and their whereabouts are unknown now.


    Do you think we have any other choice except for depending on this young man?"


    Sissi queried back.


    "Yes. That''s true.


    But I wonder whether our Sect Leader and the elders will agree or not.


    The disciples who will enter the Spirits Purification Pool were set a long time ago.


    There are three disciples in total. One is the nephew of our Sect Leader, the other two are the personal disciples of the Chief Elder. I''m afraid..."


    the old woman spoke with hesitation.


    "Come on! Stop talking about that. Let''s wait until we get back to the sect.


    Sissi shut her eyes and did not want to say more.


    "Got it, Miss Ling," the old woman said immediately.


    She recognized that the topic had already come to rest.


    ... ...


    The carriage team moved forward along the mountain paths.


    "The mountain is too big, and the topography is too complex. At our current speed, it might take a month for us to cross it,"


    Tessa informed Austin.


    She was familiar with the complex structure of the mountain range.


    "Ha-ha! It doesn''t matter. I''m not in a hurry," Austin answered with a smile.

 Chapter 624 The Real Power Of Five Corpse Demons

    Austin and the people of the Cyan Sect had been attacked the past few days continuously. But since the best cultivators among the attackers were only at the premium stage of the Sky Realm, Austin battled them without any difficulty.


    When the members of the Cyan Sect witnessed Austin kill the enemies at the Sky Realm, they marveled at his strength and meanwhile, they were ashamed of themselves.


    Although Sissi had reached the preliminary stage of the Imperial Realm, she wasn''t sure if she could handle those Sky Realm cultivators as easily as Austin.


    She inferred that the lad''s combat skills would be much higher than hers once he broke through the preliminary stage of the Imperial Realm.


    She was fully aware that Austin was much more talented than her in martial arts.


    Five days later, two middle-aged Imperial Realm masters showed up and blocked their path.


    One was at the preliminary stage, and the other was at the medium stage. Both of them looked stern and dangerous.


    "All of you are dead except for the Holy Daughter!" one intruder at the medium stage of the Sky Realm shouted coldly, lifting his head up. He was short and thin with a pair of piercing eyes.


    ''Among those people of the Cyan Sect, the Imperial Realm has the highest cultivation, and she is at the preliminary stage of the Imperial Realm. But now, she is badly injured, and the rest is very easy to take care of, '' he amusingly said to himself.


    His companion blasted a laugh and said with a lewd expression, "Holy Daughter is sacred and pure. I can finally have a chance to go near and have some fun with her."


    "How dare you!"


    "Shut up, you despicable man!"


    The group of Cyan Sect berated the man indignantly. After all, the Holy Daughter was a superior and sacred person in their sect. They couldn''t allow anyone to defy or insult her.


    The middle-aged man at the preliminary stage of the Sky Realm snickered and declared defiantly, "You''re going to die, and yet you''re still so perky. Go to hell!"


    He activated his vital energy and formed a huge black palm in front of him. The palm shot towards the people of the Cyan Sect and destroyed everything on its way.


    No one from the Cyan Sect could withstand the strike. All of them had chosen to run away from the palm, and some weak maids who were freaked out even broke down and cried.


    Austin took a stride forward and stopped in front of the crowd of Cyan Sect. Narrowing his eyes, he displayed his Brutal Blast Fist and two fist forces filtrated into that black palm. At the same time, he formed two swords of vital energy, and they came at the center of the palm like two fire dragons.


    Bang!


    Austin finally resisted the Imperial Realm master''s attack with his Brutal Blast Fist and sword of vital energy. The violent shock wave of vital en


    ial Realm could not kill Austin, his reputation would certainly be ruined.


    He had decided to go all out to slain Austin. Instantly, all his vital energy gushed out from his body. He was apparently activating his best skill.


    Meanwhile, Austin released his spiritual sense and found that the people of Cyan Sect were more than 1000 meters away.


    "Great.


    I''ll send you to see your Creator," Austin said casually as if he was not bothered by the difference in their cultivation level.


    Since he had just gotten the five corpse demons, he hadn''t found an opportunity to know their real strength. But now that he was facing two Imperial Realm masters, he intended to use those corpses against them.


    He took off a bag from his waist and opened it. Overwhelming corpse miasma spread and filled the air, and soon, five figures flew towards the two Imperial Realm cultivators who stood arrogantly.


    The two were sieged by the five corpse demons and were too astonished to move a single bit.


    "What the hell are they?" "Whatever they are, they are dead."


    Both of them were unfamiliar with the stinking figures that Austin controlled.


    The five corpse demons each possessed horrifyingly strong power. Compared to human cultivators of their level, their combat effectiveness was far more powerful.


    Instantly, the two Imperial Realm masters were being torn into pieces alive. It was such a scene to see�C�Cmuch like hungry predators devouring their prey.


    Austin stood aside, watching the fight. The five corpse demons'' performances satisfied him. When his two opponents had been ripped into pieces, he moved forward and picked up their Space Rings. He was interested in the things that the two Imperial Realm masters had collected.


    After defeating his opponents and robbing them of their things, Austin then activated his bodily movement skill and took off.

 Chapter 625 The Arrival At The Full Moon City

    Austin caught up with the Cyan Sect''s troop. He thought it was best not to tell them that he had killed the two masters of the Imperial Realm. Everyone was curious about his achievements, but he decided to keep a low profile. He just asked them to set their minds at rest because the enemies weren''t after them now.


    Everyone got the hint. They were able to comprehend what he meant and looked at Austin in awe. It completely surprised them that he had successfully killed the two masters at the Imperial Realm.


    Even Sissi kept staring at Austin with admiration. She clearly knew that though she didn''t get a single injury, she would undoubtedly be killed if the two masters at the Imperial Realm were her opponents. It was a far off thought of being able to kill them by herself.


    But Austin, who was at the medium stage of the Sky Realm, had done it. That meant he was quite talented and excellent in his abilities.


    Sissi realized that she became more interested in Austin. She was curious about his experiences, his age and how he had become so powerful.


    ''Is he a young master of a notable but low-key family on the South Continent?''


    Sissi gazed at Austin with mixed feelings. It was admiration and fondness, feelings which were beyond words.


    After this event, no more killers appeared and they didn''t encounter any difficulty in their path. They moved forward smoothly.


    Finally, their convoy arrived at the edge of the mountain. Not far away was the boundary of the Elite Holy Kingdom.


    The Cyan Sect''s strongholds were all over the country. It could be said that Cyan Sect had great influence over the whole area. Once they entered the Elite Holy Kingdom, everything would get better for them.


    Hoping for a peaceful time ahead, everyone set their minds at rest.


    They proceeded in a relaxed atmosphere. A few beautiful maidservants even sang songs in high spirits. Their melodious voices were tender and lovely.


    Whenever the convoy got time to rest, Sissi got off her splendid carriage and talked with Austin. During their conversations, Sissi made a few discreet inquiries about his antecedents.


    Austin told her that he was from a small and remote empire. He didn''t want to indulge and give away any further information.


    Sissi''s enthusiasm while talking with Austin led to gossips. Some people of the Cyan Sect thought that Sissi was behaving strangely when she was around him. There were even talks that their relationship was ambiguous.


    Sissi was the Holy Daughter of the Cyan Sect. Besides, she was regarded as a national beauty. Many young men of the Elit


    "Thank you for your concern."


    Sissi knew that she was safe now. Thinking of all that she had suffered in the past month, tears started to fill her eyes.


    All the people of the Cyan Sect who were in the convoy, including the disciples and the maidservants, prostrated themselves before the three stewards. The Cyan Sect was rigidly stratified and gave a lot of importance to courtesy and mannerisms.


    Austin was not a disciple of the Cyan Sect, so he didn''t prostrate himself before the three stewards. He stood a little far and watched the scene unfolding before him.


    "Well, who is this man? He isn''t a disciple of our sect, is he? Why has he come with you?"


    The three stewards noticed Austin''s presence and raised questions.


    Looking at him, they made an opinion that Austin was just a young man. He looked thin and naive, so they regarded him as a person of no importance.


    Therefore, the three stewards showed no respect to Austin.


    "Stewards, he is Austin. He protected us all along the way. Without his help, I would not have been able to come back to the Elite Holy Kingdom safe and sound,"


    Sissi informed the three men.


    "Well!


    What happened?


    Did he escort you back?"


    The three stewards were quite surprised. They looked at Austin from head to toe, with their eyebrows raised questioningly. Clearly, they didn''t believe what Sissi had said.


    "Stewards, let''s go into the house first. Later we can talk about it in detail."


    Sissi was fatigued because of the long journey, and she wanted to have a good rest.


    "Okay, let''s go in first."


    One of the stewards sized Austin up again and then waved his hands. The whole convoy moved into the stronghold. Finally they could rest peacefully.

 Chapter 626 Dont Get Cheated By Him

    Everyone was glad they reached the Full Moon City without any more trouble.


    They were glad to be back in the stronghold of the Cyan Sect.


    A white-haired old woman greeted Sissi. Her old eyes had a flaring effect that made people feel constrained.


    Her eyes crinkled in amusement as soon as she saw Sissi. Quickly she held Sissi''s hands intimately and looked her up and down.


    "Good! Good! It''s best to see you come back," the old woman said with true delight. She seemed to be genuinely glad to see Sissi return.


    She pulled Sissi into her arms in a motherly embrace. Her eyes were sparkling with doting light.


    "Elder Susan, I''m glad to be back. I was afraid that I would never return or see you!" Sissi sighed.


    The old woman turned out to be an Elder in the Cyan Sect. Snuggling in her arms, Sissi finally burst into tears due to the grievances she had suffered. Her delicate body was shaking as she sobbed like a child.


    At last, the old woman managed to calm Sissi down with coaxing and amusement. Then she sent her disciples to show the other people, who had returned, to their chambers.


    Arrangements were made for Austin in a wing-room. Everything seemed peaceful. Austin too had taken rest.


    Night had befallen.


    Austin sat cross-legged and intended to practice the Golden Sun Scripture, but he couldn''t calm down. His eyes were filled with coldness and rage.


    ''Hmm. The people of the Cyan Sect have been treating me coldly ever since I came here, like they are high above me. Even Sissi never spoke of the Vital Energy Cleansing Pool.


    I have a feeling that Sissi wants to go back on what she had promised.


    It will not be good for anyone if she breaks her promise.


    The Cyan Sect will have to pay a heavy price if she cheats and annoys me!


    Sissi, I wish you won''t push me to do that!''


    A thought flickered through Austin''s head. He really wished he wouldn''t have to turn against Sissi and her people.


    Austin was not a person open to coercion. Applying coercion and force on him would only result in brutality and killing.


    "Younger brother Austin. Eh, brother Austin, have you gone to bed?"


    Just when Austin was lost in his deep thoughts, he heard an enchanting female voice. The pleasant smell of orchids and musk floated into Austin''s room and greeted his nost


    e decision to let Austin escort me back home, I don''t know what I would have suffered. Elder Susan, can''t you make allowances to pay him back for my life?"


    Sissi poured out her grievance with tears.


    This calmed Elder Susan a little, and her face became a little relaxed.


    "Well, it''s not your fault, Sissi.


    But it''s a matter of prime importance to know whether this lad can enter the Vital Energy Cleansing Pool.


    I am not in a position to decide in this matter. I am afraid the Sect Leader will hardly agree if we ask him."


    "Elder Susan, I have promised Austin. Do you want me to be regarded as a faithless person? Do you want people to think that I go back on my words?"


    Sissi was making her last effort.


    "Sissi, don''t behave like a child.


    It''s really a matter of great importance.


    People are evil-minded, my dear. And it''s difficult to tell what''s going on in their minds. You are too simple and can be easily deceived.


    How about explaining to me in detail why you got so close to him on your way back?"


    Elder Susan inquired.


    "Elder Susan, you must have been mistaken. I got close to him just because I was curious about his identity and background. But, he has been a real gentleman."


    "Sissi, people''s minds are unfathomable and sinister. You are too young to understand the greed of people coming from humble sects. They only want to play up to people of power and influence.


    That lad comes from a remote tiny empire. Yet, he is daydreaming to approach and utilize you! Don''t you realize that?"

 Chapter 627 Anyone Who Betrayed Me Would Get Severe Punishment

    Full Moon City.


    On the second day, a disciple from Cyan Sect took Austin to the parlor as he was invited by Susan and Holy Daughter.


    Austin was primarily driven to the parlor by his curiosity towards the Vital Energy Cleansing Pool. He was keen to know whether or not he could get a chance to soak in the pool. Hence he followed the disciple to parlor willingly.


    Having had a good rest over the night, Sissi felt a lot more energetic and vigorous. She looked elegant in a white dress. Her hair cascading down her back to reach her waist, her eyes bright and her petite figure��she looked enigmatic as she stood there quietly. She looked as if she had just walked out of the pages of a fairy tale. Her beautiful yet expressionless face exuded a sense of apathy and aloofness.


    Her personality seemed to be conforming to the image of Holy Daughter in its totality.


    Austin snorted at the sight of Sissi. Her pitiful and pathetic condition flashed in front of his eyes when she was abandoned in the wild begging for his help. But now, she behaved in such a cold and indifferent manner as if she was a queen.


    "Your name is Austin, right?


    Sissi told me that it is you that escort her home.


    It is indeed praiseworthy that a young man is willing to give a hand to a stranger.


    Out of gratitude, I will give you enough remuneration for your kindness.


    Anyone, as long as he is one of the disciples from Cyan Sect, will never have to owe anyone who provided help. We are capable of giving any amount of reward as payment.


    We have vital energy crystals, medicinal pills, elixir and all kinds of sacred weapons. You can choose anything you want."


    Elder Su turned her sharp eyes upon Austin and said in one breath in an freezing tone. She did not pause even for a moment to let Austin react to her words.


    Austin kept looking at the frozen expression on her face as she spoke. To Austin''s surprise, the old women didn''t show any kind of gratitude or enthusiasm towards him. On the contrary, she left an arrogant and overbearing impression on Austin''s mind. The tone when she talked to people was more like a senior commanding a junior.


    Looking at Susan''s attitude, it did not take Austin a very long time to understand that she had no intention to fulfill that promise made by Sissi. Austin''s last hope was shattered.


    This was completely unexpected by Austin. He had never imagined that a well-known sect such as the Cyan Sect would go back on their words. Moreover, the Holy Daughter was treated as the emblems of holiness, chastity and being true to their commitment.


    However, now after having experienced the Cyan Sect''s hypocrisy in such a brutal


    long distance. However, the treatment I get is sparing my life as a return. Cyan Sect is totally unworthy of its reputation.


    It is my fault that I was tempted by Sissa''s promise and escorted her home that day.''


    "Sissi, you will regret what you did to me."


    After saying this, Austin left without any further delay.


    Hearing this sentence, Sissi felt awkward and guilty.


    Elder Su didn''t say anything. She just squinted at a middle-aged woman standing beside her. Then, the woman stepped out.


    "Sissi, It is ok, put this thing aside. There is no chance that you will meet him."


    Elder Su consoled Sissi.


    Sissi nodded, looking kind of depressed.


    "I will completely follow your arrangement when it comes to making decisions," said Sissi. . . .


    Having no intention to stay in Full Moon City after leaving Cyan Sect, Austin stormed out of the place.


    His eyes were seething in rage. He was aggrieved and cold.


    No one felt good if he was treated like this, let along Austin who was of high self-esteem.


    Since Susan''s cultivation base was far higher than that of Austin, he wasn''t sure that he would be able to fight against her. Hence, he chose to step back to avoid conflict.


    Besides, there were many cultivators at the stage of the Imperial Realm in Cyan Sect. If he decided to fight, he would certainly suffer losses even with the help of evil ape and corpse demon.


    So, Austin decided to eat a humble pie for the time being. But he swore to take revenge on Cyan Sect sooner or later.


    ''This is the first time I have suffered such humiliation. The Holy Daughter of Cyan Sect, one day, you will learn a befitting lesson for your mistake!


    Anyone who humiliated me will get severe punishment!


    Shame on Cyan Sect, such a hypocrite of a sect!''

 Chapter 628 The Purple Vital Stone (Part One)

    Austin left the Full Moon City.


    Then, he demonstrated his bodily movement skill, advancing eight hundred meters in a few seconds. Austin''s speed had even surpassed the perception of the naked eye; while cultivators with poor perception skills could not even see the blur of his figure at all.


    At the same time, two women were talking about him at the Cyan Sect''s stronghold in the Full Moon City.


    Seeing that Bessie who was always with Susan had suddenly left the hall, Sissi blinked, seeming to think of something.


    "Elder Su, did you dispatch Steward Qian to teach Austin some lessons?"


    Since there was no way to hide this from Sissi, Susan simply nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Yes, he was too rude. I have asked Steward Qian to go after him and punish him. All right, that''s enough about Austin, Sissi. You must completely forget about him.


    You and he live on different planets. It''s near impossible for you two to cross paths again. Forget about him, for you will never meet again."


    Susan thought that Sissi still couldn''t let go of Austin.


    "That''s not what I meant, Elder Su.


    Austin will prove difficult to deal with. When he escorted me back, we had encountered two enemies whose cultivation base was the Imperial Realm, and Austin was left alone to deal with them. Due to his strengths he easily vanquished the two opponents.


    Steward Qian''s cultivation base is also the Imperial Realm. Yet, you sent her alone to teach Austin a lesson. I''m afraid..."


    Sissi stated with some concern.


    "Oh, Sissi, if that''s what you are worrying about, then you can rest assured.


    As for what you just said, I''ve already heard this from those disciples who returned with you.


    Of course I wouldn''t let Steward Qian risk everything by facing him on her own.


    I also arranged for two other stewards to accompany her.


    Besides, Steward Qian has my Purple Vital Stone with her.


    Don''t worry.


    s stood back to watch. They both seemed very assured of her chances of beating him. In fact they were not interested in expending their own vital energy to deal with a young man of the medium stage of Sky Realm.


    Looking at the purple mountain that suddenly emerged in front of the middle-aged woman, Austin turned serious. This mountain had an incomparable and overbearing atmospheric presence. Although only ten meters high, it appeared as majestic and powerful as a real towering mountain.


    "It''s a divine weapon!"


    Austin saw at a glance that the purple mountain was not in fact a condensation of vital energy, but an actual and real weapon, a divine weapon!


    And he estimated that this weapon already held the potential of at least a middle-grade divine weapon.


    The divine weapon, in fact, was a little beyond the scope of most weapons. There was a magic array built within the divine weapon. Using vital energy to initialize the magic array, the owner of the divine weapon could then connect with all of nature around them, and also absorb the surrounding spiritual energy to transform it according to their own powers.


    Thus, a divine weapon was very valuable. The value of divine weapons compared to spiritual and sacred weapons was a whole different game.

 Chapter 629 The Purple Vital Stone (Part Two)

    In general, cultivators who possessed divine weapons could easily defeat ordinary cultivators of the same level, and even fight cultivators of a higher level.


    "Go to hell!"


    With a low rebuke from the middle-aged woman, the purple mountain was enveloped in inky clouds which covered the whole sky, and then lashed out forcefully in Austin''s direction.


    He immediately felt himself being held down by a tremendous force which made his movements awkward as he struggled. It was as if the mountain was suddenly weighing him down!


    "If you have an afterlife, remember to be a dutiful and honest man. You should not be so abrupt in future, young man."


    The middle-aged woman''s pitying words echoed through the sky, but her voice was cruel and grim.


    Austin drew in a deep breath and began to run through the Golden Sun Scripture in his body. Instantly, his pale golden vital energy circulated from his energy meridian in a wild manner, creating a flood of extremely pure vital energy which gushed forth from the golden ball in his elixir field.


    Thanks to the Golden Sun Scripture, which was a powerful vital energy refining formula, the pressure oppressing Austin dissipated.


    He made a leap, disappearing from his current position, and reappearing in a new spot three hundred meters away.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the magnificent purple mountain fell like a meteor impacting earth on the very spot where Austin had just been.


    The earth shook and rolled violently, as a massive earthquake caused sand and stones to fly up in defiance of gravity, and mud to splash violently from the nearby stream.


    The rumbling continued unabated for several minutes before it finally died down, and the dust slowly settled.


    There was a crater ten meters deep, with cracks, each about a meter wide, which stretched out in all directions from the crater.


    The g


    ie hurriedly mobilized her spiritual sense in her Soul Sea to deal with the spiritual sense demon that had appeared there all of a sudden.


    As quick as lightning, Austin swung two Brutal Blast Fists, and the blows took Bessie in the stomach while he was still a distance away.


    Then he patted his waist and six figures appeared out of nowhere.


    With a great roar, the ancient evil ape swung its two grindstone sized fists to hammer at Bessie.


    Meanwhile, the five corpse demons exuding corpse miasma turned into five rays of light, and besieged Bessie in the blink of an eye.


    Bessie had not expected such a terrible turn of events. Her own cultivation base was only at the medium stage of Imperial Realm, but now she was struggling while under siege by the five demons who were all at the Imperial Realm already.


    To make matters worse, she first had to deal with the spiritual sense demon within her Soul Sea.


    At the moment, she was really tied up on several fronts.


    Bessie was suddenly frightened into a cold sweat and completely lost her nerve.


    She immediately urged her vital energy on, pouring it into the Purple Vital Stone in her hand. She was going to have to activate it to break free from this encirclement.

 Chapter 630 Stealing The Purple Vital Stone

    "That''s not good. Steward Bessie is in danger," the other two stewards said.


    They dashed towards their companion''s aid.


    However, it was already too late.


    The ancient evil ape and the five corpse demons pounced continuously at steward Bessie.


    "No, no!"


    As Bessie gave a final shrill scream, her body was ripped into pieces, with her blood spattering on the ground as her flesh was shredded and scattered to the wind.


    Quickly, Austin reached out his hand and retrieved the purple vital stone from her remains. Holding the divine weapon, he was overcome with thrill. ''It''s mine now, '' he exclaimed joyfully in his mind, staring at it.


    "Brat, how dare you kill steward Bessie? Now you have made an enemy of the Cyan Sect. You''re as good as dead!" one of the other stewards shrieked in a blind rage at Austin.


    The two stewards of the Cyan Sect had felt steward Bessie''s death with their own spiritual sense. In a way, it was as if they had suffered death with her. Aggrieved, they continued haranguing Austin.


    "Oh, shut up!" he snapped impatiently then.


    With Austin''s manipulation, the ancient evil ape and the five corpse demons surrounded the two instantly and savagely attacked the stewards.


    The two were even weaker than the dead steward Bessie. A few moments later, they were already at a serious disadvantage.


    "Brat, you''re being too bold. We''re stewards of the Cyan Sect. If you kill us, you''ll be pursued by our whole sect. And then you''ll be in grave trouble.


    No one in the Elite Holy Kingdom, or even the whole Prime Martial World would dare to shelter you!"


    "Kid, you''d better think twice before killing us. You young people always get yourselves into trouble with your reckless impulses."


    The two Cyan Sect stewards were trying to avoid suffering steward Bessie''s fate by posturing wildly. They knew that they did not stand much of a chance in a fight against Austin''s minions.


    The two stewards still tried to survive by hiding behind the reputation of their sect.


    "Be quiet. You''re being too naggy! There''s no point in struggling," Austin said impatiently, not interested in their idle threats.


    Standing aside, he was busy studying the purple vital stone which rested in his hand. He was in no mood to hear them talk nonsense and nodded an order to the ancient evil ape and the corpse demons.


    After a few short moments, the two stewards had been torn to pieces by the ancient evil ape and the five corpse demons. The three stewards of the Cyan Sect were completely destroyed and not even an intact body part remained. Their flesh and bones w


    with such a strong cultivator?''


    "He has even taken my purple vital stone. He is really a fearless thief.


    He is fantastic. But now, no matter where he goes, I''ll find him and make him pay a heavy price for his deeds," Elder Susan snorted while looking sadly at the evidence of the brutally short battle which had occurred.


    Elder Susan''s face distorted in rage, and she clenched her hand into a furious fist.


    Other members of the Cyan Sect had also joined the two of them at the scene of the carnage, including Tessa.


    All of them stared at the blood and bones, and felt fear grow inside of them. They knew Austin was the murderer who had just left, and that he was not someone to trifle with.


    Tessa looked at the debris and mentally complained, ''I warned him not to stir up trouble. Now he has made an enemy of our sect, and he is in grave danger for it.''


    "Post the brat''s portrait and inform the whole South Continent that he is the one we''re after.


    And whoever destroys him will get a handsome reward!" Elder Susan announced gravely.


    With a wave of her hand, a light appeared in front of her and Austin''s features were etched on it.


    A disciple of the Cyan Sect recorded Austin''s portrait with a jade slip.


    Unaware of all this, Austin was tens of thousands of meters away from them. He was taking a break and rested in a valley with beautiful scenery while studying the purple vital stone in his hand. He could smell the fragrance of flowers and hear birds chirping all about him. It was a scene of peace and bliss.


    Suddenly, he sneezed.


    "Damn it. That old woman and the Holy Daughter must be speaking ill of me. I''ll take my revenge though,"


    Austin murmured, his anger deep and threatening.

 Chapter 631 Ready To Fight Back

    In the beautiful valley which was dozens of kilometers away from the Full Moon City, Austin was completely engrossed.


    He was closely studying the purple vital stone.


    It was the first time that Austin got to have a divine weapon in his possession. He was a bit bewildered.


    Fortunately Austin had learned a few things about the divine weapons earlier. He knew that it was the magic array that determined how powerful the divine weapon was.


    Austin looked at the purple vital stone keenly. It was about thirty centimeters long, ten centimeters wide, narrow at the top and wide at the bottom. Though small in size, when held it felt quite heavy, like weighing a few tons.


    Though studying it carefully, Austin wasn''t able to find out which element the purple vital stone was made from. He only knew by now that it was a rough, dark purple stone, which was quite heavy.


    Austin penetrated into the purple vital stone with his spiritual sense. It was just as he had expected. Indeed, there was a strange magic array which existed in it. The magic array was crisscrossed and echoed the earth''s magnetic field. It gave off many rays of purple light. All the rays of light were connected to a radiant circle in the middle of the array. He could feel the circle moving slowly.


    Austin was uncertain, yet he carefully put in some of his vital energy force into the purple vital stone.


    He had seen Bessie do so to activate it.


    Surprisingly, the stone didn''t get activated at all. Austin put in more of his vital energy force into it but it was of no use.


    ''Why? Why isn''t it working?


    What''s wrong? I did the same as Bessie had done. Then, why can''t I activate it?''


    Austin questioned himself. He stopped and tried to figure out the reason why his vital energy wasn''t activating the purple vital stone.


    After considering all options, he penetrated into the stone with his spiritual sense again. But this time he did it more carefully.


    Finally, he found something!


    The magic array in the purple vital stone was like an interlaced net. Austin found that there was another strange array, rather it was someone''s spiritual sense that was hidden at the edge of the net.


    Austin realized that the magic array was actually sealed by spiritual sense. This could only be done by one who was very powerful. It had been secured so cleverly that it was very hard to be found.


    As Austin had a stronger spiritual sense now, he was able to find it. But it wasn''t easy, he had located it after a lot of keen observation.


    The


    withdraw, was he sure that he was the real master of the purple vital stone, instead of that old bitch of the Cyan Sect.


    He liked this feeling and he wouldn''t stop.


    "Bitch, I have got your stone! What can you do about it?"


    Austin laughed loudly.


    Another idea struck him.


    ''The headquarters of the Cyan Sect aren''t in the Full Moon City.


    Sissi is the Holy Daughter of the Cyan Sect. She must be very sad and exhausted after being chased for a month.


    So she would like to leave the Full Moon City and get back to the Cyan Sect as soon as possible. She''s a girl and was chased and threatened by so many. Undoubtedly Susan, as the Elder of the sect, won''t allow Sissi to leave by herself.


    In the Full Moon City, Susan is the only one who is at Master Realm.


    She won''t let Sissi travel alone. And if she leaves with Sissi, the ones who remain can''t fight against me.


    It''s a good chance to destroy the stronghold of the Cyan Sect in the Full Moon City. And Susan will come to know what I can do.''


    Austin thought.


    He wasn''t someone who liked killing relentlessly, but he was terribly aggrieved this time by Susan''s actions. Whenever he thought about those people who returned evil in return for his good, he couldn''t help fighting back. He hated those people more than anything.


    Austin made up his mind that he would root out the stronghold of the Cyan Sect in the Full Moon City in three days.


    And he had a plan B also in mind. He would stop going into the stronghold if Susan stayed.


    Having prepared the plans, he just settled down in the little valley to let off his steam. Things would change in the coming days and he needed to be extremely alert.

 Chapter 632 Destroying A Base Of The Cyan Sect

    Three days later, Austin started to go back quietly to the Full Moon City. Along the way, he hid his tracks.


    He had killed three stewards of the Cyan Sect several days ago, so Susan, the Elder of Cyan Sect, would not let him off when she found him. Most importantly, with his present level of strength, Austin knew that if he faced Susan his odds of winning were very slim.


    Therefore, the first step of his plan was to sneak back into the city and find out whether Susan had left the city to escort Sissi back to the headquarters of the Cyan Sect. If she had left, then he would implement the next step of his plan.


    Although Austin had been to the Full Moon City before, the guards at the entrance did not recognize him because the last time when he entered the city, he was part of the large convoy of the Cyan Sect.


    This time, Austin entered the city with a fictitious identity.


    He disguised himself in a black cloak and changed his voice using the vital energy sounding like an old man who was weak and frail and his voice trembled when he spoke. After that, he chose a tavern near the base of the Cyan Sect and checked in.


    On the other side, the members of Cyan Sect all thought that Austin would flee after he killed their stewards to avoid being slain by the cultivators who were looking for him. No one imagined that he was bold enough to go back to the Full Moon City so soon.


    Hence, although Austin spent a whole day wandering around the town and even walked by their base, no one took notice of him.


    Finally, Austin got the information he was looking for. A day ago, someone had witnessed the Elder of Cyan Sect, Susan, lead a group of cultivators to escort the Daughter of their sect and they had left the city.


    Austin was excited about that news. This time he would take the opportunity to give Susan a taste of her own medicine and let her experience some losses.


    At midnight, the base of Cyan Sect was quiet. Groups of two or three disciples guarded the camp albeit they sometimes walked by lethargically.


    Austin sedately practiced the Golden Sun Scripture in his room as he patiently waited for midnight. He quietly bid his time until it was the right time to attack. He opened his eyes then directly went to the base of the Cyan Sect.


    Under the starry sky, Austin moved as fast and quiet as a ghost. He suddenly showed up in front of a group of Cyan Sect disciples.


    "Who are you?"


    "How dare you break into the base of the Cyan Sect!"


    Soon, other disciples nearby heard the commotion and helped to look for the intruder. They moved over with their torches in their hands frantically se


    gnity and ran away from the base desperately. They hated that they were only born with two legs and couldn''t run faster.


    "Go after them!"


    Austin was like the God of Death, giving orders to the evil ape and the five corpse demons.


    The disciples ran desperately in panic.


    The screams, cries and moans were like a plague spreading all over the Full Moon City.


    Soon, cultivators of other sects got up because of the noise, and then headed to the base of the Cyan Sect when they figured out the source of the noise.


    With his powerful spiritual sense, Austin sensed that he had attracted other cultivators'' attention, so he decided to leave.


    Some of the cultivators might be friends with the Cyan Sect and he would get in trouble if they were at the Master Realm and attacked him to help the Cyan Sect.


    Therefore, Austin summoned back the evil ape and the five corpse demons right away.


    At the same time, he called the source energy of Scorching Evil Fire to flow through his hand and instantly formed a flaming torch. Then he ejected flames, firing the whole base of Cyan Sect. The base soon became a sea of fire.


    After causing the distraction, Austin took advantage of the chaos and left quietly using his supreme movement skill he sneaked out undetected since he could not been seen clearly with naked eyes.


    "It is over. Our base has been destroyed completely!"


    A dozen disciples who had survived stared at the burning base, they cried in despair since they hadn''t recovered from fear and astonishment at the destruction.


    "I''ll go to our headquarters and report to Elder Susan that Austin has destroyed our base at the Full Moon City."


    "Right. Let the leaders dispatch superior masters who can kill Austin and avenge us!"

 Chapter 633 The Lord Of The Full Moon City

    The Cyan Light City was one of the three big cities in the Elite Holy Kingdom. It was smaller only when compared to the Elite City.


    On the northeast side of the Cyan Light City, there was the magnificent mountain range called the Cyan Mountain. The Cyan Sect was based here, so it was a place of great importance for the cultivators of the Elite Holy Kingdom.


    There was a rumor among the cultivators of the Elite Holy Kingdom. They said that the cultivation base of Benjamin, the Sect Leader of the Cyan Sect, had already reached the premium stage of the Astral Realm. Thus, there were only a few reclusive cultivators in the whole Elite Holy Kingdom who could match up to him.


    Besides him, the Cyan Sect also had a lot of other masters, who were in the Master Realm or in the Imperial Realm. Therefore, no one in the Elite Holy Kingdom dared to provoke the Cyan Sect.


    On this day, escorting Holy Daughter Sissi was Susan, the Elder of the Cyan Sect. She and her team had finally returned to the Cyan Mountain.


    The return of the Holy Daughter was certainly a great event for the whole sect. Everyone had been concerned about her. Thus, there were many people who came to greet and welcome Holy Daughter Sissi.


    Susan planned to visit Benjamin, the Sect Leader, after Sissi settled down safely. She wanted to discuss with the Sect Leader about the matter of letting Sissi enter the chamber of inheritance to practice in advance.


    Just then, a disciple came to report that the stronghold of the Full Moon City was completely destroyed. The three stewards and most of their disciples who were guarding the stronghold were killed. Only eleven had been able to survive and escape. The stronghold was eventually burned down by a big fire, and there were not many bricks left of the ruins.


    And the one behind all that destruction was a young man named Austin!


    When she heard the distressing news, Elder Susan was so angry that she coughed up a mouthful of blood. Her body trembled and she couldn''t speak a word for a long time. It was horrifying.


    Sissi was totally shocked by the news as well.


    With the great power of the Cyan Sect on their side, even the most eminent cultivators or dignitaries in the Elite Holy Kingdom showed respect to them. But now, the most ridiculous thing had happened. An unknown young man had destroyed their stronghold publicly.


    ''Is he taking revenge?'' Sissi thought silently.


    She became quiet and was troubled when she remembered Austin, the young man who had escorted her all the way to the Elite Holy Kingdom.


    Soon, the headquarters of the Cyan Sect issued an order. A young man named Austin was listed on the List of Must Kill for the members of the Cyan Sect.


    Austin''s portrait and personal information were also distributed to all the disciples of the Cyan Sect in no time. There was no way this act could be ignored or pardoned.


    At the same time, the Cyan Sect made a public announcement informing all the other forces in the Elite Holy Kingdom that if anyone would help t


    a! Austin, now that the City Lord wants to fight you himself, you''ll die today."


    The disciples of the Cyan Sect began to gloat at Austin''s misfortune.


    ... Meanwhile, even after getting out of the gate of the Full Moon City, Austin continued to run desperately towards the mountains from where he had escorted Sissi.


    Austin''s destination had been the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    But he had met Sissi and changed his mind. He had temporarily come to the Elite Holy Kingdom with her.


    Now, he had provoked a powerful sect, the Cyan Sect. He knew that if he still stayed in the Elite Holy Kingdom, he would be hunted down by the Cyan Sect very soon.


    Clearly, it would be better for him to leave the Elite Holy Kingdom as soon as possible and go to the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom to look for Angus'' daughter.


    Therefore, Austin went back on the road he had come. His intention was to get to the mountain range first, and then move towards the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    However, shortly after exiting from the gates of the Full Moon City, he sensed that something was wrong.


    Using his spiritual sense quickly, he found out that he was being tracked by someone.


    He immediately let his spiritual sense explore far behind him.


    He was sure now that it was someone approaching from the direction of the Full Moon City. It was like a stream of light that was catching up with him at high speed.


    "Shit!" Austin shouted.


    Judging from his temperament, the man who was chasing him was as strong as Elder Susan of the Cyan Sect. Undoubtedly, his cultivation base was at the Master Realm.


    Thinking of how he was going to confront a Master Realm cultivator, Austin couldn''t help worrying for his life.


    He knew that he had many skills and tactics to win most of the battles, but he was afraid he couldn''t bear the strength of a Master Realm cultivator.


    Thus, he utilized all his vital energy force to flee from there as fast as he could. He wasn''t ready to face the man who was following him.

 Chapter 634 One Chased And The Other Escaped (Part One)

    When Austin found out that the cultivator chasing him belonged to the Master Realm, he was really astonished. So in no time at all, he ran with his bodily movement skill covering more than 800 meters in just one step! But these lithe movements were invisible to the ordinary people around. Seen from afar, he was like a shadow gliding among them.


    Austin''s chaser was none other than the head of the Full Moon City, who had been close on Austin''s heels as soon as he got out. After focusing his spiritual sense on Austin, he too began to observe Austin''s high speed and was alarmed at his alacrity.


    ''This young man is remarkable! It is completely likely of him to ruin one of Cyan Sect''s regions, '' the lead of the Full Moon City thought.


    Austin''s speed to the head of the Full Moon City wasn''t otherworldly. Of course, as a cultivator at the Master Realm, he too displayed great velocity.


    For Master Realm cultivators had the ability to fly cutting through the air. They could dash through the sky like an eagle. Seeing Austin take flight splicing the surrounding air, the Full Moon City head too moved like a light beam and flashed in the sky.


    In a matter of minutes, their lightning speeds had brought the Full Moon City head and Austin closer and within hearing distance.


    "Young man, I am the head of the Full Moon City. I urge you to stop


    since I have something to ask you,"


    The head of the Full Moon City said as gracefully as his looked.


    ''Do you think I am a silly child?''


    Austin smirked in his mind at the head for thinking him to be this naive and did not stop running.


    The chase too had now become incredibly close. Austin knew, through his spiritual sense, that the Full Moon City head was inching within grabbing distance. Although, he didn''t care to show, Austin felt nervous at this.


    "Well, young man. Please stop for a moment now.


    I know you thi


    p praise Austin.


    The truth was that Austin as a medium-level Sky Realm cultivator was hardly a match for the Head, who at the Master Realm was much stronger.


    With the young man''s vital energy cultivation base paling in comparison, Austin could only go far for this long. He managed to fly for some more distance without getting hurt.


    The Full Moon City Head fully knew that if it had been anyone else other than Austin, they would have been dead by now. ''In fact, forget one'', the Head thought, ''Count that as ten or twenty cultivators at the medium stage of Sky Realm and the result will still have been death of them all.


    There is something extraordinary about this young man!''


    The head of the Full Moon City sighed and wondered about Austin.


    "Ha-ha! Young man, it is futile to even try to flee from me. You''d better stop and wait instead!"


    Seeing Austin speed up again made the head of the Full Moon City laugh out loud. Amused, he kept chasing Austin to see how long he could avoid him.


    "Well, you are the head of the Full Moon City and I am just a simple young man. You don''t have a problem with me, do you? Why do you still chase me if there''s nothing really?"


    Austin shouted back though never for a second, lagging in his speed.

 Chapter 635 One Chased And The Other Escaped (Part Two)

    "You just created such a huge ruckus in my city and now want to leave? How can I allow you to go without an explanation?"


    The head of the Full Moon City too stayed on course, just behind Austin.


    As both cultivators applied the best of the skills, after some time, the distance between the two shortened again.


    The head of the Full Moon City stretched his hand again to grab hold of Austin.


    Instantly, the gigantic many acres-sized vital energy palm appeared behind Austin again.


    But before Austin could respond like earlier to the vital energy palm, an idea occurred to him. Austin hesitated to implement it but then made up his mind to go ahead.


    With gritted teeth, he said to himself, ''Okay. These things really are useless now that I have made tremendous progress in the recent past. So I can stop and confront the head with those.''


    Now, Austin took the corpse nourishing bag out from his waist and patted it. Instantly ten black lights flew out from the bag, flickering tetchily between them. Soon enough, ten corpse generals with dense corpse miasma filed in two lines. Five of them charged at the huge vital energy palm and the other five sprung towards the Full Moon City.


    At the same time, Austin turned around and under the gaze of the head of the Full Moon City, he used his Demon-creating Skill.


    As soon as he was done, Austin turned back and started to quickly flee from the scene.


    Inside the head of the Full Moon City''s Soul Sea, a spiritual demon appeared. It roared and then charged towards the spiritual souls drifting inside the Soul Sea.


    ''Well then, you have actually learned the spiritual sense martial arts?


    From the looks of it, you seem well-qualified, '' thought the head of the Full Moon City and sighed.


    His mind of course, was trained in using the skills of the spiritual sense martial arts and so he summoned a golden sharp dagger to charge towards the spir


    eys and was ideal to escape the Head. As long as he could reach the mountain, Austin knew he would be safe.


    With soaring hope in his heart, Austin poured his vital energy into his Eagle Wings.


    After a while, Austin managed to reach the outer part of the forest, bringing him some relief.


    But behind Austin, the head of the Full Moon City was getting closer again. The distance between them was just two kilometres.


    "Ha-ha. If you, the head of the Full Moon City, are interested, you can come with me into the woods. We can have a good conversation there."


    Austin laughed out mockingly while turning his head back to rush into the ancient forests.


    Now the head of the Full Moon City had reached the periphery of the forest. But somehow he hesitated before going inside.


    "Hum! You cunning boy! This was a clever escape!"


    Finally, the head of the Full Moon City gave up pursuing Austin since this, in front of him, was the border of the Elite Holy Kingdom. Once the mountain started, the Elite Holy Kingdom''s dominion ceased to exist.


    Gazing at the towering mountain and the neighboring hills all around him, the head of the Full Moon City knew that this was an expansive region where Austin could easily get lost. So, quietly he turned back and gave up.

 Chapter 636 An Encounter In The Woods

    A month had passed.


    Austin was deep inside the woods.


    The forest, occupying a vast area, had several mountains and huge trees which were hundreds of meters tall. They could be seen everywhere, totally covering the sky and sun above with their moist filling the entire area.


    It was also home to all kinds of diabolic beasts.


    However, even if a tenth-grade diabolic beast would appear, Austin wouldn''t be scared at all. His fast progress in his martial arts skills had rendered him powerful against high-level beasts.


    If there were diabolic beasts stronger than tenth-grade ones, Austin could detect their existence with his spiritual sense. And he would avoid them instead of wasting his energy and strength fighting with them.


    Therefore, Austin hadn''t gotten into any trouble.


    After traveling for a month, he stopped to take a break one day.


    He took out a map, opened it, and studied the route intently. Violet and the gnome crunched down, staring at the map with Austin.


    "According to the route, we''ll arrive at the border of Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom," he said, pointing at somewhere on the map.


    After a month''s journey, Austin was finally going to set foot in the territory of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    "Oh? Someone is over there!"


    Austin muttered to himself as he had sensed people approaching with his spiritual sense.


    "Let''s go and join them. I guess they are from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. Perhaps I can get some information about the kingdom from them."


    Austin took the lead. He advanced forward through the woods at lightning speed.


    A thick fog enveloped the whole field, making a dozen people stand on their ground, back-to-back, alertly studying their surroundings. Demonic beasts reeking with a strong smell of blood emerged and dashed towards them.


    Bang! The people released an enormous vital energy force in unison, shattering the beasts into pieces.


    "Those beasts are so annoying!


    Marwell, when will they stop attacking us like this?" one man among the group whined as he wiped the blood that splattered on his face.


    He slaughtered a demonic beast with one strike.


    "Just focus. We''ll be safe after we get out of here," answered a hunky middle-aged man with a large black sword in his hand.


    When he wielded his sword, it released a destructive power. Any beast who would be hit and make contact with the metal would be blasted to death.


    Austin sensed that this middle-aged man was the best cultivator among the group as he had reached the premium stage of the Sky Realm. Even with a legion of demonic beasts constantly attacking, he didn''t show any sign of panic. Instead, he waved his sword and killed them in an instant.


    At this point, they were besieged by


    his young man is still young, not even on his twenties. He appeared in this forest alone, and he doesn''t look afraid.


    High-level diabolic beasts live here, but he shows no sign of fear. There is only one explanation for this: his cultivation base is high.''


    After being the head of a clan for years, the middle-aged man had become a keen observer. He speculated that Austin wasn''t a common lad who had not learned any martial arts.


    "Nice to meet you, too. I''m Marwell Meng, the head of a small city- Stone City in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    These are my daughters, Michelle and Joyce. The rest are my clan members," the middle-aged man introduced, laughing heartily.


    The clan head was evidently enthusiastic. Austin had formed a reasonable opinion of him as his last name was the same as Evan''s�C�Chis best friend.


    "Hello, Marwell," Austin greeted, flashing a cheeky smile.


    ''Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom deserved its reputation.


    Even a clan head of a small city has reached the premium stage of Sky Realm.


    But in Violet Orchid Empire, the emperor himself is just at the premium stage of Sky Realm, '' he remarked inside.


    With a laugh, Marwell lightly patted Austin''s shoulder and said, "Make yourself comfortable, Austin. You can have some rest as we''ll be taking a break. I guess we can get out of this forest tomorrow."


    He then turned around and made his way to his men.


    As the middle-aged man walked away, Michelle turned to Austin and warned coldly, "Hump! Dad has a kind heart. You better behave yourself or else I''ll end your life."


    The stunning daughter of the clan head was evidently hostile to him. However, Austin didn''t give a damn about it.


    "I''m so sorry that you lost your way," the endearing little girl said.


    While saying this, she fixed her big, sparkling eyes at Austin.

 Chapter 637 The Crisis Of The Meng Clan

    "Yes. I''m lost. What should I do?"


    Austin smiled gently when he looked at the cute girl. He couldn''t help teasing her.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll ask my father to help you find your way out of here,"


    Joyce said with a serious expression as she patted her chest with her chubby hand. Austin burst into laughter.


    "Thank you. I''m relieved now,"


    he said, touching Joyce''s head playfully.


    When Michelle saw that Austin was so gentle while speaking with Joyce, her face softened a little. However, her attitude was still unfriendly.


    "You can stay with us for a few days, but don''t expect us to do anything more. You will be safe in the protection ring. But if the demonic beast catches you, none of us can save you!"


    With that, she held Joyce''s hand and walked toward the other members with her. When Joyce looked back and made a face at him, Austin laughed.


    ''I was right. The team is being followed by something, '' he thought.


    Austin stretched himself and released his spiritual sense power. He detected that something seemed to be watching them from somewhere in the thick forest.


    "I hope I can get the hell out of here soon!" he murmured.


    Sitting in the cart, Austin observed the people as they looked around cautiously. From their serious expressions, he could tell that the demonic beasts had harried this team in the recent past. Austin was a little surprised because usually, demonic beasts wouldn''t hunt people liked this, even though they were powerful and brutal. He wondered what the Meng Clan had done to make the demonic beasts come after them like this.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, drink some water."


    When Austin was lost in thought, he heard someone laugh. He raised his head and saw a middle-aged man throwing a water bag toward him. He picked up the water bag and smiled at that man.


    The middle-aged man who spoke was called Mance. He was a master at the medium stage of the Sky Realm. From his age and his cultivation level, Austin could tell that his seniority in the clan was high and he was very influential in this team. Like Marwell, Mance was straight and generous, so Aus


    tched Michelle leave.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, don''t pay too much attention to that. Michelle is a nice girl. She doesn''t want to put our clan in danger. She looks aggressive, but she is actually a warm-hearted person. The food you got today was brought to you on her special orders.


    We came here to find the elixir that will save our Clan Leader''s wife. She is Michelle''s mother.


    Because she worries about her mother''s health, Michelle might seem a little impatient sometimes,"


    Mance came closer to Austin and explained to him with a smile.


    "I am not offended," Austin replied with a smile.


    Now he understood why Michelle seemed unfriendly toward him.


    "Take care of yourself. It''s not wise to join a team in danger."


    Mance patted Austin on the shoulder as he sighed.


    Austin nodded. From the anxious expression on Mance''s face, he knew he was worried that the six diabolic beasts might overtake them.


    After talking with Austin for a short while, Mance left.


    ''Six level nine diabolic beasts is not a big deal.''


    Looking at the anxious expressions of the people around him, Austin smiled slightly.


    "Austin, are you scared?"


    Joyce came to Austin and questioned him.


    Perhaps the little girl was curious about Austin as he was the only outsider in the team.


    "Ha-ha! I''m not scared. I''m a brave man!"


    Austin waved his fist and then patted Joyce on the head with a smile.

 Chapter 638 A Big Fight In The Woods

    As the team marched on, the woods began to grow dark around them. There was a nervous tension among the group members, a kind of unease that everyone shared. It increased as the night fell. Everyone held their weapons more tightly as if trying to ease the tension.


    In the dimly-lit forest, people''s sight was limited, and their senses dulled. Even a good fighter would find it hard to perform his best under these circumstances. As the Meng Clan was traveling in the darkness, their speed had reduced, thus making them vulnerable.


    Many beasts and demons, on the other hand, were born to survive and thrive during the night as the darkness served to sharpen their senses.


    As Mance often said, the night was the perfect stage for beasts and demons to attack and kill.


    "Let''s camp here!"


    Marwell''s deep voice came from in front of the line. Now that the night had fully fallen, he knew that it was unsafe to continue traveling. After careful consideration, he halted and gave the order.


    Hearing Marwell''s words, members of the Meng Clan stopped and began to put up their tents. After a while, they had occupied a clearing in the woods.


    After that, the men started to build simple fortifications around the area. It was obvious that the Meng Clan were experienced with camping in the wild.


    Austin could not do much when it came to things like this��he had little experience with camping. And so, he sat in the carriage and watched the busy men.


    "Austin, you ought to be more careful at night in these kinds of woods, you know," Mance approached him and said.


    "Things might get easier tomorrow. We only have a half day of travel left before we leave this dark forest," he said.


    Mance seemed to be in the mood for a chat after ensuring that the work was done.


    "I will. Don''t worry,"


    Austin nodded and said with a smile.


    "Well, here is the thing, bro. I was wondering if you would watch Joyce tonight,"


    Mance asked, quite suddenly but sincerely while looking at the cute, little girl who had also come to Austin''s side to play with him.


    Truth be told, Patriarch Marwell wasn''t the only one who appreciated Austin. Mance too could somehow feel that this young man was not ordinary. Although he was traveling with them, the leaders hadn''t figured out why they felt like this about Austin. Perhaps he was a hidden master or a powerful cultivator.


    "Rest assured, Mance. I''ll look after her. She''ll be fine,"


    Austin replied with a reassuring smile.


    "Thanks so much!"


    Mance cupped his hands and nodded to express his gratitude.


    Austin had been calm and composed during the journey. He never showed any signs of panic regardless of what challenges they encountered. This led Mance to believe that the young man was extraordinary.


    After all, most men of Austin''s age could barely hide their fear after learning that five or six beasts of level nine were at their heels.


    Austin was clearly not one of them. Mance never saw a worried expression on the young man''s face, which spoke volumes about his character. It also justified their confidence in Austin.


    So, when Austin agreed to protect Joyce, Mance felt assured. Joyce was such a lovely girl that every member of the Meng Clan adored her. Mance certainly wanted her to be safe since he also liked the girl very much.


    Soon, everything was shrouded in darkness. It was pitch dark in the woods, and almost nothing could be seen around the campsite. Even though th


    on this dangerous night.


    He swung the axes around in a flat sidearm slash with his weight behind it and took both arms of a violent ape instantly. He then swung a backhand and smashed the armless monster''s head without hesitation. It was an excellent strike.


    "Come on! Kill them all!" cried the rest of the Meng Clan excitedly. It seemed that they were encouraged by Mance''s first kill and his momentum.


    Raising their weapons above their heads, they met the monsters bravely. A desperate struggle was then launched.


    Soon, they were wrestling with hundreds of monsters. As swords and claws met time and again, killing intent could be seen in everyone''s eyes. In this life and death situation, everyone was trying to fight their way out.


    Michelle was fighting bravely as well. She did not look it, but she had refined at the preliminary stage of the Sky Realm. She was using her sword very well, too. Wielding it gracefully, she made a powerful sword aura that struck down more than one beast at a time. From how well she used her sword and the power of the sword aura, it could be said that her sword intent had reached level seven.


    Even a level eight beast couldn''t take her life. Her sword rose and fell, and after a flurry of blows, the beast fell back after being sliced through by her blade.


    The deadly fight had broken the silence in the dark woods, which was now filled with the keening of beasts and the ringing of metal. It was literally boiling up as the trees around rustled fiercely as if the chaos had woken them.


    The sound of men shouting and beasts roaring was carried by the wind and shook the woods far from the battlefield.


    Guarded by the Meng Clan in the middle, Austin was still quite safe at the moment.


    Watching them fight the bloody battle and try their best to protect him, he was both touched and embarrassed. Now, it seemed that he had become an outsider.


    What surprised him the most, however, was that Joyce didn''t seem to be afraid at all. It appeared as though she had gotten quite used to this kind of dangerous and bloody scene.


    On the contrary, she watched the fight unfold without batting an eye. She would even clap her hands excitedly when the battle became more violent, her wide and innocent eyes twinkling. "Beat it! Finish it!" she shouted.

 Chapter 639 The Scorpion-tailed Leopard

    After watching the battle rage for a while, Austin found that the members of the Meng Clan demonstrated excellent fighting experience. Facing the beasts that far outnumbered them, each of them showed intense calm and focus while they were fighting.


    There was a tacit cooperation between them. Each three cultivators joined in a small formation. The sharp swords in their hands were touched by rippling vital energy forces, which easily pierced the diabolic beasts coming at them.


    Dozens of small meat grinder groups were formed. Around them, blood sprayed into the air and animal carcasses accumulated into piles like small mountains.


    Crimson blood turned the ground slick and the soil was stained a bloody red. The metallic smell of spilled blood filled the air, while the mournful howls of the beasts spread throughout the forest.


    Marwell, the head of the Meng Clan, was at the premium stage of Sky Realm. He was now standing at the front together with three medium stage of Sky Realm cultivators and five preliminary stage of Sky Realm cultivators. The nine Sky Realm cultivators in total were now defending at the forefront of the ranks, blocking all of the level eight demons and diabolic beasts.


    The rest of the Meng Clan''s descendants, whose cultivation bases were less than the Mysterious Realm, were responsible for guarding of the rear and the two sides of the team. They mainly dealt with the level six or seven demons and diabolic beasts.


    The level six beasts had the same strength as human beings at the preliminary stage of the Mysterious Realm.


    And the level seven beasts had the same strength as human beings cultivating at the medium stage of Mysterious Realm or the premium stage of Mysterious Realm.


    However, the level eight beasts could compete with any human cultivators at the preliminary stage of Sky Realm or the medium stage of Sky Realm in terms of strength.


    Therefore, the division of skills and tasks, in this enemy-facing formation, were very appropriate, and it had also elevated their combat effectiveness to its strongest state.


    However, the demons and diabolic beasts were cruel by nature. Although the beasts that rushed ahead had been constantly cut down, the beasts behind them turned blind eyes to the suffering of those who had been mutilated, and still rushed forward to attack in a most violent manner.


    The members of the Meng Clan, under the desperate blitz of demons and diabolic beasts, were also constantly being injured or killed during this battle.


    However, the Meng Clan had finally begun to gradually occupy the dominant position in this area, and slowly stabilized their formation, while the number of demons and diabolic beasts were slowly decreasing. As the battle raged on, more and more animal carcasses piled up beneath the trees of the forest, like ripened fruit, dripping bloody juices into the forest loam.


    "Bang-bang-bang-bang!" ... At the most fierce moment of the battle in the woods, the ground suddenly began to tremble violently.


    ay and fight with you!"


    Michelle also cried softly at this time.


    "Nonsense!


    Stop talking!


    If Joyce gets hurt, it''s your responsibility!"


    Marwell looked furious and shouted at her angrily, though his voice was thick with emotion.


    Michelle had never been scolded by her father in such a scathing tone before. Her eyes could not help but tear up at his forceful rebuke.


    Austin had seen all of this with his own eyes and felt their warmth in his heart. It seemed that this clan was really very united, and they were truly affectionate to each other.


    "Austin, after a while, you must break out of the encirclement together with them.


    If something happens that we cannot take good care of you, please forgive us! We will have tried our best!"


    Marwell said to Austin after issuing orders to the other clan members.


    "Ha-ha, Leader, do not be so courteous, I can take care of myself."


    Austin thanked him gratefully. At that moment, it was impossible for Austin to further keep himself out of the fray. After a while, of course, he was going to have to enter the field.


    While Marwell gave orders to his clan members, the six scorpion-tailed leopards turned about to scan all the people in the forest with playful expressions in their eyes. They seemed to enjoy seeing Marwell taking charge and set out the field against them.


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Let''s start fighting!"


    Marwell bellowed in a powerful voice. The troops of the Meng Clan assembled again, forming a fighting formation.


    "Howl!" the scorpion-tailed leopard standing in the front growled in a deep voice.


    the scorpion-tailed leopard standing in the front growled in a deep voice. The remaining diabolic beasts from the battle just now gathered again and immediately came forward to tightly surround the crowd.


    "Kill them!"


    The clan members let loose an earth-shaking cry of bravado and rushed at the diabolic beasts in front of them with weapons held high in their hands.


    The battle ensued again.

 Chapter 640 Please Dont Let Me Down

    While the members of the Meng Clan were fighting the other beasts, the scorpion-tailed leopards were watching from the side. After some time, they stopped observing silently. They turned to the crowd of humans and roared ferociously.


    Their roars were louder than a lion''s, and the ear-splitting sounds stunned and nearly deafened the humans.


    Obviously, these six, strong diabolic beasts had decided to join the fight.


    They moved their pillar-like hooves and dashed toward the members of the Meng Clan. From afar, it appeared as though several rolling hills were heading for the humans.


    Bang bang bang! Despite their massive bodies, they moved at a significantly high speed. The scorpion-tailed leopards rampaged through the forest with unstoppable momentum.


    As their heavy steps slammed into the ground, it felt as if an earthquake was rocking the area.


    The expressions on the human cultivators'' faces changed dramatically when they saw the scorpion-tailed leopards heading toward them.


    Marwell wielded his broad blade and cut several demonic beasts in half with his strategic attacks. He stomped on the ground before darting for the scorpion-tailed leopards, blocking their way forward. As his vigorous vital energy burst from his body, he swung his blade at his enemies.


    "Boom!"


    A strong wave of Marwell''s vital energy force spread to the scorpion-tailed leopards, carrying a streak of blade radiance. The force he had used was so great that it swept layers of dust from the ground. Then it charged at the leading scorpion-tailed leopard.


    "Clang!"


    The sound of clanging escalated as Marwell''s weapon hit his opponent. His vital energy force exploded on the scorpion-tailed leopard''s body, and the enormous power he had released managed to ward off the beast.


    The scorpion-tailed leopard released an angry moan after being attacked.


    Its body trembled violently as if it had been struck by lightning, and it was forced a dozen steps back.


    Marwell was at the premium stage of the Sky Realm, which was equivalent to a level nine diabolic beast such as the scorpion-tailed leopard. In other words, they were close rivals in terms of their cultivation base.


    Nonetheless, Marwell had an excellent understanding of his weapon, and he had grasped level eight blade intent. Both of these contributed to his attack damage and worked to his advantage in the fight.


    For that reason, he managed to beat the scorpion-tailed leopard back with his first attack.


    However, his attack didn''t hurt


    bounced off as soon as they collided with the beasts'' strong bodies. Due to the immense counterforce, the cultivators'' bodies were knocked from the ground and fell some distance away.


    Although other cultivators also wanted to rescue Austin and Joyce, they were too far away to reach them in time. They had no other choice but to watch the beasts approaching the two.


    The situation forced Marwell to go all out. He wielded his blade and managed to beat back the scorpion-tailed leopard fighting with him, again. His eyes widened in fear as he looked at Austin and Joyce.


    "Joyce!"


    Michelle cried out in alarm, frustrated by the fact that she had no way of helping the girl.


    Other members of the Meng Clan also shouted out.


    With no other option, they focused their gaze at Austin and pinned their hopes on him.


    Previously, they had vaguely sensed that this young man wasn''t as simple as he appeared.


    They had no way of knowing for sure what Austin was capable of. They had only guessed what Austin''s cultivation base might be. Nobody knew what his real strength was.


    And now, the truth was about to reveal itself. Everyone wondered nervously how Austin would act now that he had to face the two beasts.


    "God, please don''t let me down! Please give him the power to save Joyce!"


    Michelle folded her hands over her chest as she whispered a prayer.


    The same thought occurred to Marwell and the other clansmen. Everyone wished for Austin and the girl''s safety.


    As if aware of what was going on in these humans'' minds, the scorpion-tailed leopards also stopped their attacks and watched how the young man would deal with the two beasts in front of him!

 Chapter 641 That Is A Level Nine Diabolic Beast

    "You asked for it!" said Austin.


    All eyes were trained on Austin. Feeling their glances, he just smiled. And then, in the blink of an eye, he stretched his left hand and scooped Joyce into his arms.


    Then, he raised his right hand, and something appeared above his palm. It was the purple vital stone! The vital energy began to gush out of his body and concentrate itself into the purple vital stone.


    Having absorbed enough vital energy, the purple vital stone jumped mid-air and quickly expanded into a towering mountain that was over 30 meters high and 10 meters wide. It looked like a giant beast crouching in the dark. The scene was so creepy that it made people''s hair stand on end.


    Austin waved his hand to control the purple vital stone. In the next instant, it flew toward the leopard gator kings.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Two loud sounds echoed through the clearing as the purple vital stone struck the two leopard gator kings that had appeared to be so menacing. The ear-splitting sounds made everyone''s eardrums ache. Then, the two leopard gator kings disappeared.


    Only two pits, eight or nine meters deep, were left where the creatures had been.


    At the bottom of the pits lay a melange pile of ruptured flesh and broken bones. The creatures had died instantly from the attack.


    Dead silence fell over the clearing.


    No matter human-being or diabolic beast, they all focused their gaze on Austin. Every creature''s eyes had become as wide as saucers. None could believe what they had just witnessed.


    They were surprised to see that such a handsome young man, who looked rather thin and weak, and who was less than twenty years old, had the strength to mangle two level eight leopard gator kings badly in only one shot.


    He had killed them as easily as if he were killing ants!


    ''Father was right. He is, indeed, an unusual person. In my opinion, his strength is simply amazing, ''


    Michelle thought as she placed a hand over her open mouth. The astonishment in her eyes was hard to conceal.


    After recovering from the shock, she pulled herself together and searched for Joyce. Happiness reflected in her expression when she saw that Joyce was safe.


    Then she heaved a sigh of relief and called Joyce''s name.


    After the shock, all members of the Meng Clan cheered simultaneously for Austin''s excellent performance. A round of applause went up in the audience.


    "Is that freaking you out?"


    Austin asked softly as he rubbed his big hand on Joyce''s tiny back.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. I''m surprised that you are so awesome!"


    Joyce exclaimed with an adoring look on her face. She was so clever that when she saw the other people commend Austin for his powerful strength, she knew that he was extraordinary.


    "Roar!"


    The six scorpion-tailed leopards released a guttural growl. Aware that the young man was not as weak as they had expected him to be, they glared at Austin with caution.


    What''s more, Austin''s actions had enraged the six scorpion-tailed leopards. They were no


    p of his toe. Instantly, he disappeared from the spot.


    Austin''s speed was so fast that in no time, he appeared in-between Michelle and the scorpion-tailed leopard.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of a person between her and the creature, Michelle was stunned. Then her expression changed.


    Staring at Austin''s back, she scolded, "Are you courting death? That is a level nine diabolic beast!"


    Ignoring her reproach, Austin pretended that he hadn''t heard her. He quickly held out his hand, and a purple vital stone appeared on his palm. He concentrated his vital energy into the purple vital stone, and it immediately began to expand. When it reached a considerable size, Austin threw it at the scorpion-tailed leopard.


    "Bang!"


    In the next second, the purple vital stone slammed into the rough body of the scorpion-tailed leopard that had been hurtling toward Michelle. A deafening sound drowned the other battle noises in the clearing.


    The air seemed to have solidified. And then, robust vital energy, which was visible to the naked eye, began to surge.


    "Bam!"


    The mud began soaring from the ground like dragons before exploding mid-air and finally pouring down.


    "Bow-woo!"


    All the humans stopped to watch. The creature released an angry roar as the mud around it exploded. Following the sound, they saw the huge scorpion-tailed leopard being knocked away like a projectile. It slammed its feet into the ground as it tried to defend against Austin''s attack. Four deep trenches could be seen as the scorpion-tailed leopard was pushed back dozens of feet.


    "Rumble!"


    As the scorpion-tailed leopard glided on the ground, it not only knocked down many huge trees but also smashed several stones in the forest. In an instant, the earth began to tremble, and the mountain swayed. The whole world seemed to be covered in dust and noise.


    Seeing this, Austin regretted his recklessness.


    "Mmm... Was I too forceful? I shouldn''t have been so aggressive. It will be a big loss if it is dead."

 Chapter 642 Dont Be So Cocky

    Austin had taken a fancy to the six scorpion-tailed leopards and from the beginning, he had a soft spot for them, therefore, he couldn''t bear to crush them to death.


    The beast was surprisingly tough. It took a long time to struggle and slowly pull itself on its feet after being thrown several hundred meters away. Its body was badly damaged to an extent that it was difficult to tell the difference between flesh and blood. Streams of blood gushed out of its body, making it look like a punctured sack.


    The other people in the woods could not help gulping their saliva in fear. Austin stood still, holding the purple vital stone in his hand. He gave off the image of an extremely imposing figure presiding over heaven and earth despite his thin stature.


    At that moment, the thin figure suddenly looked like a giant man standing upright on two legs between heaven and earth!


    Everybody from the Meng Clan was dumbfounded. ''Is this terrible fellow just a teenager of less than twenty years old?'' they pondered.


    The scene also shocked Michelle who was standing behind Austin, she could not talk. Gazing at Austin''s figure from behind, some faint brilliance was glowing in her beautiful eyes.


    As the saying goes, beautiful women always love heroes; this was similar to the maiden''s sentiments. Michelle was no exception. Watching Austin, she felt like giving her heart to him without him asking for it.


    She had been dead set against Austin following the Meng Clan''s troops and she thought that he would be a burden. But Austin had saved two of her sisters successively.


    Moreover, his fighting skills were more superior as compared to every other man in the Meng Clan, including their Clan Leader Marwell.


    "Thank you."


    Michelle slightly opened her small flushed mouth and whispered. It was only now that she had realized what terrible and powerful abilities the young man who had been thought to be a drag on his feet had.


    "Go and keep an eye on Joyce. I will deal with these beasts."


    Austin suddenly waved his wrist and said to Michelle, she looked lost in her thought. He didn''t even turn his head back to speak to Michelle, nor did he respond to her gratitude.


    "You�� �� ..."


    "Hmm, you are just a little stronger than the others, but still that''s no excuse for you to be so stuck-up!"


    For Michelle, Austin''s actions were offensive. He had totally ignored her and did not even respond to her word of gratitude. He was totally oblivious to her.


    Without reconsidering her actions, she got angry and blurted the words.


    Then she ran to Joyce and held her in her arms.


    "This is��"


    Austin wore a wry smile on his face when he heard Michelle''s words and wondered, ''The female mind is really s


    es on Austin suddenly felt a little restless, one of them even stepped half an inch backward quietly.


    Austin watched the scorpion-tailed leopard that had moved half an inch backward and was ready to flee, giving a hint of a smile. The spiritual sense grand array flew over its head and went into its brain as Austin urged his thought.


    It struggled irritably briefly before it gradually grew quiet. Finally, it looked at Austin tamely and meekly.


    With no hesitation, Austin applied the Beast-subduing Skill again.


    He formed five spiritual sense grand arrays, aiming at the other five scorpion-tailed leopards. Soon they were all subdued and cast the same look on Austin.


    After using the Beast-subduing Skill six times, Austin eventually felt the residual after-effects of using so much of his vital energy among them faint dizziness in his Soul Sea.


    It seemed the Beast-subduing Skill could consume a great amount of spiritual sense.


    Austin called with a wry smile.


    "Come here."


    He gave a command to his six diabolic beasts.


    They walked towards him meekly and gently.


    "Be careful, the six beasts are about to attack you!"


    Seeing the six scorpion-tailed leopards surrounding Austin, everyone from the Meng Clan grew a little worried about Austin''s safety. Although they had seen how powerful he was, he was still surrounded by six diabolic beasts in the ninth-level who would be difficult to fight at the same time.


    "Brother Austin, I will help you!"


    Marwell leaped over with his saber.


    "Little brother Austin, I will also help you!"


    Mance also rushed toward him.


    Even Michelle also held a long sword and jumped over, leaving Joyce to another clansman.


    Several clan''s warriors whose cultivation base was in the Sky Realm all walked to Austin''s side to meet the beasts.

 Chapter 643 Back To The Dragon Kingdom

    The people of the Meng clan were on high alert after they had heard that the six scorpion-tailed leopards were approaching. Those at the Sky Realm strode towards Austin and stood beside him, intending to help him deal with them.


    Noticing that they were mistakenly vigilant, Austin smiled and explained hurriedly, "Cool down, guys. They will not hurt us."


    "What?"


    "What do you mean, kid? How do you know that?"


    Everyone looked at Austin with baffled eyes.


    Instead of answering their questions, Austin looked at six beasts and said, "Sit down!"


    The six leopards paused immediately and squatted down like obedient cats.


    "Back off!"


    Austin said, gently.


    The six leopards stood up and took a dozen steps backwards submissively. At this point, they looked more like pets to be cuddled than savage beasts.


    "What''s going on? "


    The members of Meng clan present couldn''t believe what was unfolding in front of them. The six diabolic beasts were taking orders from Austin and following them meekly!


    "Austin, are you controlling them with some spiritual sense martial skill?" Marwell inquired.


    Since he had reached the premium stage of Sky Realm, his spiritual sense was strong. He was definitely well-acquainted with the spiritual sense martial skills.


    Besides, he had observed Austin making some finger signs at the six scorpion-tailed leopards as if he was casting a spell. He had instantly put two and two together.


    Austin laughed. "You''re really an observant cultivator. Yes, the six diabolic beasts are under my control. They''ll not be a threat to us," he admitted honestly.


    The Sky Realm cultivators were shocked at his capabilities.


    Their curiosity had instantly been piqued.


    ''This boy was able to control six ninth-grade diabolic beasts with his spiritual sense martial skill! He must have an amazingly well-developed spiritual sense. Perhaps the spiritual sense martial skill he had just displayed is a high-grade one, '' they talked among themselves.


    Moreover, what had just transpired had finally


    replaced by a tender one. He knew the sudden change in her attitude stemmed from him saving her family members from getting killed.


    She had beautiful, arched eyebrows and had only applied a light make-up. Although she wasn''t as stunning as Ivy and Sue, she was still charming in her own way.


    Suddenly their eyes met. The next second, Michelle looked away and her pretty face blushed.


    Mance came to the window on his horse. With a smile, he said to Austin, "Austin, we can leave this forest four hours later."


    Since last night, he showed more respect to Austin. He didn''t make fun of him once. In the Prime Martial World, people honored fighters, and respected them. Although he was young, his cultivation base was high enough for the other cultivators to respect him.


    Truth be told, Austin preferred that Mance would tease him from time to time.


    However, since he couldn''t do anything about that, he let out a loud sigh. ''Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, here I come, '' he thought.


    Four hours later, as the sun rose and the first few rays touched the ground, the team left the forest. Looking at the village in the horizon, the crowd was cheerful.


    "Oh, we''re finally going home!"


    The members of Meng clan exclaimed joyously.


    "Let''s get going," Marwell announced loudly, as the caravan began moving.


    They marched forward with purpose.

 Chapter 644 Stone City

    "Austin, what is your next destination?"


    Marwell was walking beside Austin as he asked him.


    "Well...My next destination...


    I am not sure yet. I am thinking where I should go now.


    Is there a sect called the Magic Hand Sect in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom?"


    Austin enquired.


    According to Angus, he had established a sect called the Magic Hand Sect several hundred years ago. And Ariadne, who was in the Magic Hand Sect, was his daughter. Austin felt it was appropriate for him to start from the Magic Hand Sect.


    "Magic Hand Sect!


    Surely, it is there in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. It is a top-level sect with a long history spanning several hundred years.


    In the Magic Hand Sect, there are many masters. The sect itself is extremely powerful.


    The leader of the Magic Hand Sect, is a top-level master in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. It is beyond imagination how powerful he is.


    Besides, in the Magic Hand Sect, there are many pill refiners. Most people in the Magic Hand Sect are good at refining elixirs too.


    It could easily be said that half of the outstanding experts in pill refining in Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom are the people of the Magic Hand Sect.


    But Austin, why are you interested in the Magic Hand Sect? Why do you ask about it? Does it mean something to you?"


    Marwell was curious and asked.


    "No, it doesn''t. I heard about the sect and was curious to know about it.


    Tell me, what is the last name of the Magic Hand Sect''s leader? Is it Huangpu?"


    Austin asked. He wanted to make sure about it before he decided to travel.


    "Yes, his last name is Huangpu.


    The Magic Hand Sect has made a mark for itself as a leading sect. It doesn''t come as a surprise to me that you have heard about it.


    Austin, as you are new here, you may not know enough about the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    How about you staying in our Meng Family in Stone City for some time, I will share what I know about the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom with you in detail during your stay.


    After you get familiar with the Kingdom, you could decide what to do next. You can leave the Meng Family after that."


    Austin thought about it for a while and then nodded in agreement. What Marwell had said was quite reasonable. He was new to that place and it wasn''t advisable for him to fly blindly in unknown territories.


    So it was safe to stay in the Meng Family in Stone City and gather enough information about the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. It was to be done first. Later, he could make other plans.


    "That sounds good. Thank you, Marwell."


    Austin said, being grateful for Marwell''s hospitality.


    Marwell was quite glad that Austin was willing to stay in the Meng Family. At such a young age, Austin was already at the Sky Realm, which showed that he was an exceptionally talented cultivator.


    Marwell could imagine how powerful Austin would become as he grew older. There was no doubt that Austin would reach the peak of martial skills one day.


    He felt that becoming a friend of Austin, such a super genius, would bring benefits to him and the Meng Family in the future.


    He wasn''t aware of the reason that brought Austin there. While


    ed of women. But Austin, don''t look down upon them. They are stronger than you think."


    Austin and Marwell walked side by side all along the way. Whenever they got an opportunity, Marwell shared the information about the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom with Austin, including its various sects and its geographical and topographic features and so on.


    The information Marwell provided enabled Austin to know more about the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. Austin was making a mental note of it all, so that he knew how he should go about during his stay there.


    After about eleven days, they finally reached Stone City. It was a small city in the northwest part of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    When they arrived in Stone City, it was dusk.


    Standing atop the carriage, Austin looked at the old city which was shining brightly in the setting sun. It was medium-sized and not very lavishly developed. But from its exterior, its long history could be identified.


    Austin followed the members of the Meng Family as he walked into Stone City.


    After walking in a spacious street for an hour, a group of luxurious buildings came in Austin''s view. They covered a vast area. The pavilions, terraces and towers looked magnificent.


    "Our leader is back!"


    The soldiers who were guarding the door shouted out excitedly on seeing Marwell and the others.


    Suddenly everything became noisy. Austin saw many people rush out from the house enthusiastically.


    Several men aged between forty and fifty, strode out from the house. The other disciples all bowed to show their respect to the men. Apparently, these men were renowned members of the Meng Family.


    "Your grace, you are finally back!"


    "Your grace, sorry to bother you with it now, but we have got some trouble! There is something wrong with the crystal area that we manage."


    The men who seemed to be in high position in the Meng Family walked up to Marwell in a hurry and whispered to him anxiously.


    On hearing their words, the smile on Marwell''s face immediately disappeared. He didn''t expect trouble to be waiting for him the instant he reached Stone City.

 Chapter 645 The Stage Four Refiner

    Marwell didn''t say anything when they reached the entrance.


    He waved his right hand and asked them to stop. He then turned to Michelle and said, "Why don''t you take Austin away so he can have some rest? Find him the best room."


    "Father!"


    Michelle was a clever girl. She had sensed that something was off.


    "Do as I say!"


    Marwell urged her adamantly.


    "Okay."


    Michelle turned to Austin and said, "Follow me, please."


    Austin glanced at Marwell, then quietly walked into the door behind her.


    A young man from the Meng family remarked, "Who''s that guy? Michelle was really nice to him!"


    Another one said, "Yes, it''s so weird. She is never nice to men."


    The fact that she was politely leading a man so that he could take rest was enough to make people surprised. She had never done that before.


    "Your house is so big and beautiful. I like it here,"


    Austin said when they entered a capacious yard.


    "Really?"


    Michelle replied flatly. She looked worried and absent-minded.


    "By the way, what''s all this about the crystal mine?"


    Austin asked.


    "Well..."


    Michelle paused in her steps for a moment, then she continued in her stride and said to Austin, "We have a lot of time to talk about it. Why don''t you have a rest first?"


    Austin realized she didn''t want to talk about it. Consequently, he suppressed his curiosity and continued behind her.


    "Okay. This is the guest room. You can rest here. We''ll talk later."


    Michelle said to him after stopping just outside a room.


    Austin nodded.


    "See you later."


    Michelle turned around and left. Austin was a little intrigued by the sudden change in Michelle. He could remember that she was so cold and stubborn when they had met in the black forest, but now she was so soft and elegant.


    The next day, Austin woke up at ten o''clock.


    Marwell and Michelle were busy, so they asked a young man to take Austin to have breakfast. After he had finished, Austin took a walk around the grounds.


    Suddenly he heard a commotion coming from somewhere.


    "Stop! Barstow, let go of me!"


    It was definitely Michelle''s voice.


    Austin was intrigued as to what was going on.


    Michelle was the daughter of Meng family. Who would dare to be rude to her?


    He quietly walked over towards the source of the noise.


    The voice led him�� to an isolated yard. The yard was covered with different kinds of plants. The plants created a cool and a peaceful atmosphere.


    There were stone tables and chairs in the yard. Austin surmised this was where the guests were entertained.


    Several people were standing besides the stone table. They were the ones creating the noise.


    Amongst them was a handsome young man wearing a long apricot yellow gown. He looked slick haired and well-dressed, but smiled evilly. His demeanor w


    ou. I''m already a refiner of stage three.


    My master told me that he will help me. It''s likely that I''ll be a refiner of stage four in a few years.


    Uncountable girls in the Stone City want to marry me, but I don''t like any of them.


    Michelle, it''ll be good for your family if you decide to marry me.


    You''ll be the wife of a refiner of stage four. Can you imagine that?


    I can provide all the elixirs you need, even to all the people in your family.


    Well, Michelle, do you need to know more to decide?"


    Barstow was confident that he had convinced Michelle. He walked to her and tried to hug her.


    Michelle pushed him away. Frustrated, she began crying.


    This was too much for Austin to bear. He came out of his hiding place.


    "Hey, you! Keep your hands off the girl!"


    Barstow was about to get close to Michelle, but was interrupted by a voice. A young man was walking to them with a purpose.


    "Austin! What''s he doing here?"


    Michelle thought.


    "Who the hell are you? You''d better get lost before I come at you. Did you not hear me? You filthy dog! Don''t make me come to you!"


    Barstow was pissed at the intrusion.


    Austin looked like a child to Barstow, possibly from the Meng family. Barstow didn''t think he would have to show some respect.


    "Quite arrogant aren''t we?"


    Austin disappeared, and suddenly appeared ��right in front of Barstow. He grabbed one of Barstow''s hands and twisted it.


    With a crack.


    The finger that Barstow was pointing menacingly at Austin had broken.


    "Holy shit!"


    Barstow was astonished by what happened. He couldn''t expect a boy of Meng family dared to fight against him��the most famous young refiner in Stone City.


    "Austin, what has gotten into you?"


    Michelle was shocked.


    Barstow was a bastard. But he was the only man who could save her mother. How could Austin treat him like that?

 Chapter 646 Im A Grade Four Elixir Refining Master

    "You were courting death. Well now you will die!


    Kill him!"


    It stunned Barstow when Austin broke his finger. But soon, he recovered from the shock and took out a kind of white powder from his Space Ring. He applied the white powder to his wound while hysterically shouting at the two men beside him.


    The two men were his bodyguards, who his master had arranged for his personal safety.


    The two bodyguards were both at the medium stage of the Sky Realm.


    Hearing Barstow''s order, they immediately moved forward and started an attack. Two strands of vital energy force gushed out from their bodies and stirred up the sand and stones in the yard.


    One of the bodyguards used a broad and heavy knife as his weapon. He waved the knife and rushed towards Austin at an incredible speed, splitting through the air.


    The other bodyguard''s weapon was a silver-colored spear. When he shook the spear towards Austin, thousands of spear shadows instantly surrounded him.


    From the density of their vital energy force and their perfect synchronization, Austin could tell that the two bodyguards were very experienced in practical combat.


    "Boom!"


    Because of the powerful impact of the strong vital energy force, soil and stones rose into the air while the impact from the two forces instantly drilled a huge hole of several meters deep in the ground where Austin had been.


    Seeing the impressive show of might, Barstow and the bodyguards'' faces lit up.


    "Hmph! How dare a nobody like you challenge me?"


    Barstow snorted, looking at Austin with hatred.


    "Ha-ha! Since you have shown no mercy, then I don''t have to spare your lives!"


    Austin shouted. Then he floated and stopped behind the two bodyguards. Above his head, a huge mountain appeared and cast a huge shadow, covering the whole yard. Soon, the yard plunged into darkness.


    The hearts of the two bodyguards pounded at an alarming rate. They felt heavily suppressed and sensed a strong killing intent.


    "Die!"


    Austin shouted coldly.


    "Rumble!"


    Everyone present felt a violent vibration like there was an earthquake.


    A huge hole of seven or eight meters deep and ten meters wide appeared in the yard, and at the bottom of the hole, there were two mangled corpses!


    Barstow widened his eyes and unconsciously swallowed hard.


    Looking at the two masses of mangled meat and blood, he couldn''t believe that they were his bodyguards.


    Shock and fear filled his eyes.


    Once he was done, Austin restored the huge


    ers, he rolled several rounds in the air before slamming to the ground. Then he rolled a dozen meters away and stopped.


    Michelle''s face flickered to see Barstow''s mouth full of blood and his face swollen like a black and blue bun. She looked at Austin with a complex expression. Austin couldn''t tell whether she was glad or angry. This slap was so hard and even if Barstow could recover, there would be many scars on his face.


    "I will say this the last time. Get out of here!"


    Barstow covered his face with his hands in reflex, when he saw Austin coming closer to him coldly, his eyelid twitched.


    Finally, Barstow let out a miserable cry and managed to crawl to his feet. He rushed out as fast as he could, as he saw the killing intent in Austin''s eyes.


    ''The young man who popped out of nowhere is a devil! He has decided to kill me!''


    Barstow thought. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared out of sight.


    "Ha-ha! That''s the most effective way to deal with such shameless guys,"


    Smiling, Austin turned and said to Michelle who was still in shock.


    "Austin, you screwed everything up!"


    Michelle had just recovered from her shock. She stared at Austin and complained, stamping her foot.


    Michelle was glad when Austin beat Barstow up. However, when she thought about her mother''s illness, her joy turned to resentment.


    "Ha-ha! Miss Meng, I know what you''re worried about.


    Will you be surprised if I say I''m a grade four elixir refiner?"


    Austin suddenly said with a smile.


    "What?"


    Michelle was shocked. She stood still as if she was nailed to the ground, looking at the young man who seemed thin and weak with disbelief.

 Chapter 647 Refining The Sunset Elixir

    "What did you just say, Austin? You''re a level-four pill refiner?"


    Michelle asked as doubt and hope both glinted in her eyes.


    For her, level-four pill refiners were respectable and honorable elders.


    However, the lad in front of her was not even twenty years old yet. It was hard for her to believe that he was already a level-four pill refiner.


    But Austin had always been surprising others with his skills, and it was not new to Michelle. So she inferred that Austin was probably a pill refiner.


    Austin smiled faintly and said, "Hurry up. Prepare the prescription and ingredients of the Sunset Elixir and bring them to my room.


    I''ll try and see if I can make some for you.''''


    He then turned and headed back to his room. ''According to Michelle, her mother is badly ill. The sooner I refine the Sunset Elixir, the more her mother is likely to recover, '' he thought.


    "Austin, are you really a level-four pill refiner?" Michelle couldn''t still help but ask Austin as his skill was not believable for a teenager. "Forgive me for asking. I just really can''t believe it. All right. I''ll do as you say."


    Michelle was basking in astonishment and mirth. Just a few minutes ago, she was desperate, and now Austin''s words rekindled the hope inside her. She was so thrilled that she couldn''t help trembling slightly.


    "I''ll prepare the ingredients. See you later," she shouted excitedly, staring at Austin''s back.


    The moment Austin entered his room, Michelle turned around and sprinted to get the prescription and ingredients for the Sunset Elixir.


    A few minutes later, Michelle emerged into Austin''s room with all the things he needed.


    "Miss Meng, I will let you know once I have made the elixir,"


    Austin remarked as Michelle still stood before him. He was obviously dismissing her presence in his room.


    Aware that pill refiners preferred to refine elixirs alone, the girl understood his remark.


    She then took her leave and waited outside his room.


    As he was left alone, Austin took out the purple herbal pot and placed it on the table.


    He then started to read the prescription of the Sunset Elixir. It was until he knew and fully understood the method of making the elixir that he started to refine it.


    Having successfully made over twenty fourth-grade Primordial Elixirs, Austin was adept in refining fourth-grade pills.


    The steps of refining elixirs included burning it, extracting the liquid, mixing the essence of different elixirs, condensing the mixture, and getting it from the pot.


    Austin placed the ingredients into the herbal pot one by one. Then, he activated the Scorching Evil Fire, and as the flame penetrated the herbal pot, he began the refine


    lid expression on the latter''s face disappeared.


    "Miss, master is back,"


    "Miss, master is back," a maid reported after getting inside the room.


    "Invite my father here. He will be glad to know that mother can finally recover,"


    Michelle instructed, still looking appeased at her mother''s condition.


    The servant followed and went on her way to find her master.


    A couple of minutes later, Marwell came rushing into his wife''s chamber.


    "Sweetheart, your mother''s illness could be cured?"


    Marwell asked his daughter with rapture.


    "Yes, it''s true."


    Michelle filled Marwell in on how Austin refined the Sunset Elixirs.


    "What? Austin is a level-four pill refiner?


    That''s unbelievable!" the middle-aged man exclaimed in evident shock.


    Marwell took the elixirs from Michelle and examined them. He recognized them as the Sunset Elixirs. His eyes then fell on his wife, who laid on the bed, and he found that she looked better than before, which highly comforted him.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with our mine?"


    Michelle suddenly asked.


    The middle-aged man''s face dimmed as his daughter mentioned their mine.


    He let out a long sigh.


    "What''s going on, Dad?"


    Michelle urged, obviously worried with the long sigh his father gave off.


    "Come to my study. I will tell you,"


    Marwell replied and quickly glanced at his bedridden wife.


    As they came to the study, Marwell still remained silent with a preoccupied expression.


    "What''s happening, Dad?" she queried, staring at her unhappy father.


    "Half of the superior vital energy crystals we got from our mines have been robbed."


    "What?!"


    Michelle instantly turned pale upon hearing the horrifying news.


    "Who would do that?" She couldn''t help but wonder, noticeably annoyed and irate at what happened.

 Chapter 648 A Beautys Visit At Midnight (Part One)

    "They all had their faces covered. They said that they were the bandits from the Shady Mountain. But I don''t think they were telling the truth at all.


    Their faces were covered with black cloth. They didn''t say anything else and after they had purloined the crystals, they fled towards the crystal mine of the Wei family.


    However, when we finally got to the mine, they had already disappeared without a trace."


    Marwell frowned as he recounted what happened in a husky voice.


    "How many superior vital energy crystals did we lose this time?" asked Michelle, whose face had turned as pale as death.


    She knew this was a matter of great consequence, which might affect the future of the whole Meng family direly.


    "Our family has mined two million superior vital energy crystals and ten million vital energy crystals during the last three months. In this short time, they have thieved one million and nine hundred thousand superior vital energy crystals and nine million vital energy crystals," said Marwell in a deflated voice as his eyes took on a defeated cast.


    He sat slumped in his chair with his head hanging in dejection.


    "What? So many!


    Dad, how could this be? How could they be so ruthless?!


    What... What are we going to do?"


    Michelle looked ghastly pale and her body trembled in shock at the devastating news.


    "Michelle, we are finished. The Meng family is finished!


    So many vital energy crystals have been stolen. We are bound to be held to account by the Sky Sect.


    We are done for...done for!"


    Marwell murmured, staring at the ceiling with vacant eyes while his hands began to tremble as if palsy had suddenly set in.


    "It must be the Wei family. They wanted to ruin us, Dad!"


    Michelle shouted with resentment, while she angrily brushed tears of frustration from her bright ey


    know that he has captured a level-nine six-headed scorpion-tailed leopard in the black forest. With that, we could surely stand against the Wei family''s attack?


    And if Austin agrees to help us, we can also disguise ourselves as bandits and break into their mine during the night, so that we can take back our vital energy crystals!"


    Michelle suggested, clenching her fists in excitement.


    "Austin?"


    Marwell was a little taken aback by her words at first, but soon shook his head. "Austin is a good fighter. But I''m not sure whether he is strong enough to fight against the whole Wei family. What''s more, we only have a bowing acquaintance with him. We can''t just expect him to help us. We can''t make a nuisance of ourselves.


    Michelle, please listen to me: Forget it! Can you leave me alone now? I need some rest."


    Marwell waved his hand and sighed as if he were mortally weary.


    Michelle nodded and walked out of the room slowly. However, when she closed the door, a cold determination flashed across her bright, beautiful eyes. . . .


    In his bedroom, Austin sat up straight with his legs nimbly crossed. He had a purplish-brown herbal pot and a heap of fifth-grade elixir powder in front of him.

 Chapter 649 A Beautys Visit At Midnight (Part Two)

    Before he had left the Imperial Capital City of the Violet Orchid Empire, Austin had bought a lot of fourth and fifth-grade elixirs to practice his pill refining skills.


    Today, he had refined nine fourth-grade Sunset Elixirs for Michelle. Austin''s pill refining skills had improved a lot and he had also gained much experience and new comprehension into this skill.


    As a master of pill refining, Angus had passed his knowledge and experiences on to Austin, so all that Austin lacked now was practice.


    If he kept practicing pill refining and carefully took in all the fruits of Angus''s life-long labors, he would not encounter any obstacles in his skills advancement. In essence, Austin had the whole guide to pill refining in his soul sea, thanks to Angus.


    Therefore as long as Austin practiced continuously, he would continue to make rapid progress in his pill refining skills.


    Now, Austin wanted to start refining some fifth-grade pills. Once he succeeded, he would become a fifth-grade pill refiner!


    It was no exaggeration to say that a fifth-grade pill refiner would be a legend in the Violet Orchid Empire.


    Austin believed that, even in a big empire like the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, fifth-grade pill refiners held a lofty portion in their society.


    The fifth-grade pill which Austin was attempting to refine this time was called the Energy-advancing Elixir.


    The Energy-advancing Elixir could restore all lost vital energies. It was widely used by the masters of the Imperial Real. So it was in general almost a requisite elixir for masters of the Imperial Realm.


    For the fighters of the Sky Realm, the Energy-advancing Elixir was a precious elixir which they longed for. An Energy-advancing Elixir contained enough power to provide all of the vital energy that a common fighter of the


    approached. "Miss Michelle? What''s the matter?" he cleared his throat and asked.


    Austin felt a little uneasy because it was quite inappropriate for a girl to visit with a man in his room at night.


    "I...I brought you a change of clothes," she explained with a low and soft voice.


    She set the clothes on the table. Dropping her head to avoid his eyes, her beautiful face blushed a becoming scarlet color.


    "Thank you very much, Miss Michelle. But please ask a maid to do this next time. You don''t have to bother yourself with such menial tasks."


    Austin smiled awkwardly. "Miss Michelle," he continued with his eyes fixed on her in a near state of rapture, "if there''s anything I can help with, please just tell me."


    Austin knew there must be something unusual that she wanted, or Michelle wouldn''t have just come to him at midnight. So he asked straightforward, not wanting ambiguity between them.


    Hearing his words, Michelle''s body stiffened for a moment. She bit her lip in hesitation. Drawing an uncertain breath, she told him everything that had happened on the mine that day.


    The herbal pot gave off a delicate fragrance as Michelle''s voice rose in the quiet room, just like a melody.

 Chapter 650 Honey Trap

    "If we fail to turn in a certain amount of vital energy crystals to the Sky Sect this time, our clan will be finished. We''ll not only lose control over our mines but the powers of the Sky Sect might just kill us.


    My mother was sick since we were born. My father brought Joyce and me up almost all by himself. Later, we moved to the Stone City and gained access to two mines which were the Sky Sect''s property. We paid some vital energy crystals to the Sky Sect monthly while the rest we kept for ourselves. That''s how our clan got where it is.


    Dad has invested a lot in taking care of the business. If we can''t get through this, our family will tear itself apart. This is too much for my father to bear. I hate to see him suffer.


    Mr. Lin, I figured the only way to help my family is to pay back in kind��raid the Wei clan''s mines just as they had raided ours.


    But we are too weak to do this right now."


    Michelle bit her lower lip, staring at Austin. Her eyes were misty. She sounded helpless and upset.


    "I really hope you can help us out here. I know this is a rude request and it might put you in a lot of trouble. After all, the Wei clan must have kept lots of strong cultivators to guard their mines.


    But I''m out of options. If we stand by and do nothing, our clan will soon disappear."


    Austin''s face expressed displeasure. ''It turns out she broke into my room earlier in the evening, to ask me to help her rob others. That''s ridiculous!" he thought.


    "Mr. Lin, I know you must be finding it too much to make sense of,"


    Michelle said in a low voice, noting that Austin looked upset.


    "If you can help us through this, I will serve you! I will become your maid and


    I will be yours!"


    Keeping her eyes on Austin, Michelle took a deep breath. Then, she untied the belt of her dress slowly. The dress dropped from her body and she stood naked in front of him.


    ''What''s all this?'' Austin wondered shocked. He hadn''t noticed that he had stopped breathing.


    His eyes almost popped out. Blood gushed out from his nostrils. He gaped at her perfect nude body, dumbfounded and marvelling at her.


    Michelle was tall and slender, and had a curvy figure. Her skin was fair, smooth and creamy. And her plump breasts made it hard for Austin to look elsewhere.


    "Miche... Miche... What''s wrong with my nose? Why it is it bleeding?"


    Austin wiped the blood under his nose off hurriedly.


    His ears had turned red in embarrassment. Clearing his throat, he explained, "Maybe I''ve had too much spicy food. That''s why it''s bleeding."


    Austin had to admit that she was an irresistible temptation to any man.


    But he wasn''t someone who would take advantage of a girl. Drawing a deep breath, he managed to control his urge and struggled to take his keen eyes off her.


    "Miss Meng, could you...stop acting like this?" he requested. He was torn apart and yet


    o the Meng clan''s mines first. They would then come upon a plan of action.


    Having never been in a place like this, Austin was quite interested in what this area had to offer.


    "This place used to be a desert. It covered a large area and it was sparsely populated.


    Sometime later, a guy from the Sky Sect found some vital energy crystals here and occupied it.


    The Sky Sect owned lots of vital energy crystal quarries. Since the amount of vital energy crystal here was small, the powers of Sky Sect decided to hire others to manage those mines here instead of sending their men to mine.


    I volunteered to apply for the job and drew the attention of a steward of the Sky Sect. He entrusted me with two mines. I needed to turn in a certain amount of vital energy crystals to them monthly and I could keep the rest.


    In the Stone City, only my clan and the Wei clan are allowed to mine vital energy crystal in these mines. In the recent past, we have been fighting secretly.


    But this time, the Wei clan has crossed the line and taken steps to finish us off."


    Marwell on his horse came to Austin''s side introducing this mine area and explained the grudge between his clan and the Wei clan.


    "Rest assured, I will help you get back your vital energy crystals,"


    Austin responded with a faint smile.


    Marwell laughed out loud and said, "We are so lucky to have someone like you. Looks like we are bound to come out victorious."


    He had faith in Austin. ''He has handled ninth-grade diabolic beasts effortlessly. And now he has nine ninth-grade scorpion-tailed leopards to assist him, '' Marwell thought.


    Two hours later, they finally reached the quarries which was under the control of the Meng clan.


    There were more than ten houses��all made of stone.


    The members of the Meng clan who were responsible for guarding those mines greeted Marwell and led them to the most spacious room available.

 Chapter 651 Night Attack (Part One)

    It was the middle of the night.


    There were many stars glittering in the black sky. Their lights shone down on the dark brown ground of nothing, making the scenery ahead look like a mysterious painting on a canvas, partly hidden and partly visible.


    Suddenly, ahead of Austin, the scenery changed. It happened so fast. A lot of houses made of rocks appeared on the ground which moments ago was empty. Not just that, there were also many people moving around. Another thing which caught his attention was the presence of many vital energy crystal mines which also appeared on the land that was vacant moments ago.


    Despite the houses, mines and people moving around, the place felt dark and gloomy. There was something insidious. The stone houses were small and short. The dark brown rocks and the vital energy crystal mines made the place look lifeless.


    Far away from Austin, there were a few miners climbing up and down the mines from time to time. They had strange blank looks on their faces. They kept doing the work in a monotonous way, as if they had lost their lives and souls. They looked like empty vessels doing the work they were assigned to do.


    This lifeless place was the vital energy crystal district of the Wei family in Stone City.


    Austin was hiding behind a big dark brown rock that was high enough to hide a tall person. It covered him completely.


    He had been able to convince Marwell and Michelle to take their people who were perfectly disguised to calmly wait for him and secretly help him from afar. He had come here alone in the vital energy crystal district of the Wei family, to get the vital energy crystals.


    "It looks like I am in the right place. This must be the vital energy crystal district of the Wei f


    good martial artists some time ago, they would have surely had the power to fight against the Wei family.


    It was a fact that the premium stage of the Sky Realm was not that good in the whole Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. But it was good enough for a small family in a small town to have more than ten martial artists who were at the Sky Realm.


    After all, in the Violet Orchid Empire, only a few royals had been able to reach the stage of the Sky Realm.


    Compared to that, in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, two small families in a small town had more than ten people who were at the Sky Realm.


    The power of a small family equaled the power of a whole empire!


    That was really hard to believe.


    But Austin paid no attention to their power. They were just at the Sky Realm after all. Austin wouldn''t have hesitated to break in even if they were at the Imperial Realm.


    A few moments later, under the light of the stars, a small figure reappeared in front of Austin. It was the gnome. He had returned, hopefully with some information.


    The gnome made a few gestures to Austin, pointing at a spot which was a little far from their current position.

 Chapter 652 Night Attack (Part Two)

    Austin had known the gnome for a very long time, so he immediately understood what the gnome meant. He had successfully found the Crystal Cave where the crystals were kept.


    The gnome was able to feel the crystals that were full of spiritual energy. And he had searched for the place where the spiritual energy was the highest. And that would be the place where the Crystal Cave was.


    Austin withdrew the gnome back into the Illusion Bead. He knew for a fact that Violet and the gnome couldn''t help him much with what he was going to do. Their strength was not enough to deal with the situation at hand.


    Austin patted the black beast-subduing bag on his waist, Suddenly, six big diabolic beasts came out like a flash. They were six fierce scorpion-tailed leopards.


    On receiving the order from Austin, the six scorpion-tailed leopards sped towards the stone house.


    Under his spiritual sense Austin could feel that there were seven to eight martial artists of good cultivation base in the stone house. He planned to draw their attention towards the six scorpion-tailed leopards, and use the chance to get into the cave and steal the vital energy crystals.


    He also noticed that in the stone house, there was a man sitting in the middle who was tall and thin. He had eagle-like sharp eyes. The look on his face was gloomy.


    The people in the stone house were all capable martial artists. The weakest among them was at the medium stage of Sky Realm.


    These people were of the highest class in the Stone City. They were the famous ones from the Wei family.


    "Clan head, this time the Meng family''s game is up,"


    A man with a beard said in an excited tone. It seemed that he couldn''t wait for it to happen.


    "Ha ha! Yeah! The steward of the Sky S


    r effort."


    An old man whose hair was all white opened his mouth and interrupted them. He was at the premium stage of Sky Realm and had been in this stage for many years. Everyone could feel his abundant vital energy force.


    He was a martial artist who was well respected in the Wei family. Even the head clan respected him a lot.


    "Now that he also thinks that I''m right, we will all be extremely careful,"


    The clan head of the Wei family said.


    "Yeah, you are right."


    "Of course we will listen to you. We will surely be more careful."


    Others answered respectfully.


    Just at that moment, one of the disciples shrieked with surprise, outside the stone house.


    "What the hell are those things?"


    "Oh my God! They are diabolic beasts! Ah!"


    Just after his words finished, he cried out of pain. In the silent dark night, his painful voice echoed and spread far away.


    "Rumble!" "Ahhhh!"


    In moments, outside the stone house, a fierce attack began. It made the ground shake. The silence of the night was broken by the attack.


    The air was filled with the painful and terrifying screams of men. The bright stars and the dark sky witnessed it all.

 Chapter 653 Midnight Battle

    And so the chaos began. The six scorpion-tailed leopards started attacking the Wei Clan''s members.


    The scorpion-tailed leopards were all ninth-grade beasts and had power equal to what a human at the premium stage of Sky Realm had. Worse, their bodies were naturally strong and they were skilled fighters. Thus, they were better in combats than that of average cultivators at the premium stage of Sky Realm.


    There were six of these monsters that were hunting down and killing the patrolling disciples of the Wei Clan.


    Boom!


    One of the scorpion-tailed leopards ran over and managed to destroy the stone wall protecting the house where the Wei Clan''s patriarch and other masters at the Sky Realm were. Screams echoed through the place followed by numbers of people soaring to the sky to avoid the debris.


    Whoosh!


    The eight masters at the Sky Realm halted their flight in mid-air.


    That was when one of the huge scorpion-tailed leopards suddenly leaped towards one of the masters from Wei Clan.


    Although there was never a ninth-grade diabolic beast that was capable of flying, a scorpion-tailed leopard had great jumping abilities. Thus, a hundred meters off the ground wasn''t a problem for it.


    "A ninth-grade


    Scorpion-tailed leopard!"


    The attacked master from Wei Clan shouted.


    "Watch out!"


    The Wei Clan''s patriarch cried in surprise.


    He was aware of the ninth-grade diabolic beasts abilities and knew that these scorpion-tailed leopards were more powerful than the cultivators at the premium stage of Sky Realm.


    Four of the masters, who were closest to the incident unleashed their vital energy at once.


    Boom!


    Being outnumbered, the scorpion-tailed leopard couldn''t escape the several violent hits of vital energy forces. The leopard struck into the ground, producing a large mud pit.


    It could have been lethal. However, the scorpion-tailed leopard had a thick and firm skin. The attacks didn''t even scratch it a bit. Rather, it came back to its feet and looked up at the eight masters from the Wei Clan


    a dozen meters high and more than ten meters wide, casting a large shadow on the ground.


    The sight that a thin teenager was holding a huge stone monster with just one hand was spectacular. It was such a scene that night. However, the people of Wei Clan were still too distracted by the six scorpion-tailed leopards to notice Austin.


    "Boom!"


    Austin made the Purple Vital Stone fly towards the hidden array protecting the Crystal Cave.


    Crackle!


    An almost inaudible cracking sound, similar to breaking glass, echoed. Just as Austin expected, the hidden array was indeed not powerful at all.


    Austin manipulated the Purple Vital Stone to repeatedly hit the array, until...


    Boom!


    The array was broken and the energy guarding the cave disappeared. Then, Austin and the gnome took that chance to walk into the Crystal Cave.


    The masters at the Sky Realm from the Wei Clan immediately sensed what happened in the Crystal Cave. They quickly released their spiritual sense to explore the cave.


    Nevertheless, the masters from the Wei Clan were no match for Austin in terms of spiritual sense. They just knew that the array protecting the Crystal Cave was shattered, but they didn''t know how many people had broken into Crystal Cave.


    "Oh no! Something is happening in the Crystal Cave. Someone broke the array!" yelled a master from the Wei Clan.

 Chapter 654 The Imperial Warrior Of The Wei Clan

    "We are walking into a trap."


    Inside the Crystal Cave were vital energy crystals which should be turned over to the Sky Sect. For the Wei Clan, they were much more important than human life.


    The Sky-realm warriors of Wei Clan were shocked. They used their bodily movement skill and rushed towards Austin''s direction without hesitation.


    Austin had been using his spiritual sense to monitor the battle area. As soon as the warriors moved, Austin instantly sensed it, found their location and ordered his six scorpion-tailed leopards to stop them.


    Once the six scorpion-tailed leopards received orders, they left the Wei Clan''s disciples whom they were attacking and rushed to intercept the eight Sky-realm warriors, stopping them from moving further towards Austin.


    Among the eight warriors, there were three individuals that were at the premium stage of the Sky Realm, four were at the medium stage and one at the preliminary stage.


    However, the six leopards were also powerful since they were at the premium stage of the Sky Realm.


    The two sides were well matched in strength.


    The six scorpion-tailed leopards moved their bodies, as fast as lightning. The two sides were soon engaged in a gruesome fight.


    The eight warriors were strong and weren''t afraid for their safety, they would, therefore, hold off an attack for quite a while. However, it was difficult for them to break through a blockade created by the six scorpion-tailed leopards.


    "Clan Leader, what should we do? I don''t think we can kill the six leopards quickly. They''re great at fighting and we can''t pass through.


    Will we do nothing while our enemy breaks into our Crystal Cave?


    Those things inside are the lifeblood of our clan."


    Anxious and desperate, a young warrior of the Sky Realm, shouted at his leader.


    "Young man, calm down. Let''s deal with the six beasts first.


    We have set other means of defense inside the cave. If it''s the people from the Meng Clan that broke in and assaulted us, I don''t think they have the strength and the wisdom to steal those crystals from us."


    The Clan Leader calmed down first. He stretched out his giant palm of vital energy and hit a leopard on its head. It felt the sharp pain and had to move back a few steps.


    "Oh? Have you set other traps inside the cave?


    Leader, can you tell us which kind of traps


    cultivation base?


    You''re ignorant and know nothing about this world, right?" said the elder.


    He smiled and relaxed his vigilance since he figured out that the young man''s actual cultivation base was inferior as compared to his.


    "Young man, are you a descent of the Meng Clan?


    Not bad. I admire the Meng Clan for having such a warrior who is as good and young as you are.


    But, they made a mistake. They shouldn''t have sent you to die here, alone."


    The old man spoke slowly as if he had the whole day.


    "You''re wrong. I''m not related to the Meng Clan.


    But, the Meng Clan asked me to take something for them.


    Besides, you''re too useless to kill me here.


    You''re the one who will die here, alone."


    Austin said while smiling lightly. He didn''t care about the elder''s threats since he couldn''t be a serious threat to his safety.


    "Bullshit!


    How rude you are! Can''t you show some respect to an elder whose cultivation base is much more superior to yours?


    I wonder where the Meng Clan found you and why they asked you to do such a dangerous and ridiculous task?


    Kid, be smart in your next life. Don''t display such unnecessary gallantry until you have mastered enough strength. You will be a damned fool if you try to defend somebody without sufficient knowledge of your situation and strength."


    That elder scolded Austin for being rude, innocent and bold.


    He moved his body slightly and was about to attack.


    However, Austin didn''t want to argue with him any longer. He patted his waist and five horrible corpse demons appeared.

 Chapter 655 A Thief

    When Austin met the Imperial-Realm martial master from Wei Clan, he immediately released five corpse demons.


    In the blink of an eye, the Imperial-Realm martial master was surrounded by the demons.


    "What the hell is going on?" he cried in alarm.


    He could sense from the terrifying pressure of the five demons that each of them was no less powerful than he was.


    "Kill him!"


    Austin ordered.


    Upon receiving the order, the five demons began to wave the dark paws of evil luster with great force and then quickly rushed toward the man. Their long nails glowed silver and smelled of blood. Their claws were highly toxic.


    The Imperial-Realm martial master was no match for the five demons'' attacks. Although he fought them, it seemed that he was about to lose the battle.


    Suddenly, he used his vital energy force to hit a corpse demon, which was knocked against the cave wall by the powerful force. However, it quickly got up and attacked the man again as if nothing had happened to it.


    The Ghost Sect''s method of refining corpses was a very powerful one. The bodies of all the corpse demons were extremely tough and difficult to destroy.


    For martial artists who were evenly matched with the corpse demons in strength, it would be difficult to destroy their bodies.


    When the Imperial-Realm martial master from the Wei Clan saw this, he couldn''t help but tremble in fear, thinking, ''What''s going on here? I hit it but it''s completely unharmed! How can I beat them? I''ll definitely die if they manage to hit me.''


    At the thought of this, the man felt his spirit deflate.


    The five corpses seemed to detect that he was giving up, because they began to attack him more fiercely.


    In mere moments, the Imperial-Realm martial master was torn into pieces by the five demon demons amid his pained and tragic cries.


    Then, Austin recalled the five corpse demons back into the corpse nourishing bag.


    In the past few minutes s


    ation base was.


    "Hey! Who the hell are you?


    Where are you from?" Violet asked with curiosity.


    She didn''t feel threatened by him as she could see that there was no malice in his smile.


    "I''m a pro in this business! You guys look so young. You''re just starting to do this? It''s okay if you don''t know me."


    As the fat man spoke, he stretched out three fingers and waved them in the air a few times.


    "You mean you''re a thief?"


    Violet shouted.


    "Thief? Why are you demonic beasts so vulgar? I''m not a thief.


    I''m a seeker!"


    The fat man was a little dissatisfied.


    Both Austin and Violet''s lips twitched in amusement as they thought to themselves, "That''s the same! You''re a thief.


    What a strange man!''


    Violet couldn''t help smiling, but she quickly covered her mouth and didn''t argue with him. She knew that his cultivation base could be very high, so she didn''t want to get on his nerves.


    "You two should know that I''m an expert in this business.


    My name is Cuinchy.


    But you have such bad taste!


    How can you collect these garbage crystals?


    I wasted my time following you thinking there would be some treasure here.


    What a disappointment!"


    said the fat man.


    "Cuinchy?


    Is that your name?"


    Austin thought that his name was very interesting.

 Chapter 656 Space Crack

    Just then, noises came from the tunnel to the Crystal Cave.


    "Move quickly. Hurry up. Thieves have entered our cave."


    Shouts were heard from outside the cave.


    Austin released his spiritual sense and found that a group of people was standing in the passage. They were members of the Wei Clan, who were responsible for the safety of the crystal area.


    The six scorpion-tailed leopards blocked the path of the eight masters of the Sky Realm. Although the chieftain of the Wei Clan knew that the former chieftain, his father, had made progress in cultivation and reached the Imperial Realm, he was worried about his father fighting the thief alone, especially since he didn''t know how powerful the thief was.


    Therefore, the chieftain ordered the clansmen nearby to go into the cave where they stored the vital energy crystals to help his father.


    As soon as these clansmen from the Wei Clan received the command, they headed into the cave.


    "Ha-ha. Well, I should go. You have fun with them."


    As he spoke, the middle-aged fatty tore a void with his hands, and suddenly, a crack appeared. It was half the height of a person, and it emitted an unreal aura of ancient time.


    The fatty stooped and entered the crack. Then the space crack closed without leaving a trace.


    Austin was dumbfounded.


    "How did he disappear in front of my eyes?"


    After the middle-aged fatty entered the space crack, Austin was unable to see him. What was more, Austin couldn''t perceive him with his spiritual sense. It seemed that the fatty had disappeared in the hall.


    "What kind of technique did he use? How could he disappear without leaving any trace?"


    Austin couldn''t help marveling at the technique.


    Once the fatty escaped with his secret technique, no one could catch him, especially since his pursuer had no clue about his whereabouts.


    It was no wonder that the fatty called himself, the gentleman on the roof beam��an elegant name for a thief who had the perfect skill with which to steal things without the owner noticing. He was perfect by virtue of his amazing technique.


    "Master, the clansmen are about to enter," Violet said.


    She rushed toward the vital energy crystals again. Then, Austin also moved between t


    e of the Sky Realm. He was surprised that Austin''s vital energy force was not inferior to his. It was even possible that Austin''s vital energy force was stronger than his.


    As a senior master whose cultivation base was at the premium stage of the Sky Realm, the Wei Clan chieftain was encountering such an odd situation for the first time.


    Therefore, he treated the young man who was seemingly weak, seriously.


    ''I am at the premium stage of the Sky Realm, but I couldn''t suppress a young man at the medium stage of the Sky Realm with a single attack. He is hard to deal with, '' the chieftain thought.


    "Ha-ha. You needn''t know my identity.


    I''m just interested in your vital energy crystals.


    Now, I have to leave."


    Austin laughed. As he had acquired the vital energy crystals, he had no intention of staying.


    Besides, Austin wouldn''t admit that the Meng Clan had sent him. Otherwise, the Wei Clan might use it as evidence and go to the Sky Sect to accuse the Meng Clan, which would cause trouble for the Meng Clan.


    Austin disappeared so quickly that the people present only saw traces of a shadow. Then, he appeared in front of the six scorpion-tailed leopards. With a wave of his hand, he placed them in the beast-subduing bag.


    The chieftain was surprised when Austin disappeared. He released his spiritual sense and found that Austin had moved to the scorpion-tailed leopards, which were behind him. He watched Austin put them in a bag with a wave of his hand.

 Chapter 657 Will You Come Back

    "Hum, those six beasts must be this little thief''s trickery."


    The patriarch of the Wei Clan was both surprised and angry to see that a juvenile of less than twenty years'' age was outstanding enough to control six ninth-level scorpion-tailed leopards.


    ''He could have been invincible in the Sky Realm with those six scorpion-tailed leopards alone.


    Where is this mysterious and powerful young man from? Does he belong to the Meng Clan?


    If he is really from the Meng Clan, that means that heaven never sealed off all of the exists to the Meng Clan.''


    Suddenly, the patriarch recalled something else.


    ''Damn it. If this youth had stolen into the Crystal Cave and thieved our vital energy crystals away, then he should certainly have met my father.


    Yet he has left the Crystal Cave haughtily and unscathed, which means that the worst must have befallen my father.''


    The thought of this jolted the patriarch violently and he felt his outrage building.


    At this moment, a group of forty or fifty of the Wei Clan members rushed out of the cave opening, shouting loudly enough to wake the dead.


    "Have you seen the senior patriarch in the Crystal Cave?"


    Concerned about the safety of his father, the patriarch of the Wei Clan immediately questioned them when he saw them.


    "The senior patriarch?"


    All of the clan members storming from the cave were amazed at his question.


    "Seems we haven''t,"


    some of them whispered.


    "But we found a body already torn to shreds at the end of the hall, it should not have been there. Perhaps that was he?"


    some of them muttered.


    "What? A body torn apart? Could it be?" the patriarch worried.


    "Patriarch, no vital energy crystals were left in the cave, what has happened?"


    Another clan member queried, their tone filled with confusion.


    The patriarch of the Wei Clan was taken aback and stunned into speechlessness.


    "No need to ask them, you should ask me.


    You mean to ask about an old man whose cultivation base was at the primary stage of the Imperial Realm? He has been easily torn to pieces by me!"


    Austin''s voice sounded harshly into the stunned silence. At that moment he had put the six scorpion-tailed leopards into his beast-subduing bag.


    Seeing the patriarch of the Wei Clan so anxious, he guessed at some hidden truth and had to chuckle while he spoke the words.


    "Father!"


    Hearing Austin''s callous words, a wave of dizziness washed over the patriarch.


    Those clan members who didn''t know what had happened stared about in confusion, nor did they dare to ask the patriarch as he was so exasperated and dejected.


    "Surround that little thief, I shall dismember him into pieces!"


    The patriarch of the Wei Clan roared from between clenched teeth, he was almost blinded by rage and hatred of Austin.


    "Ha-ha, dismember me into pieces, will you?


    You


    "Ha-ha, thank you for your concern about me, Patriarch Marwell and Miss Michelle.


    There''s no need for concern though, as I am already safely returned."


    A chuckle sounded near them in the dark.


    Then a figure appeared in the moonlight and glimmered a few times.


    It was Austin.


    "God!"


    All the clan members, including Marwell and Michelle, gasped as they witnessed Austin''s ghostly bodily movement skill. It was indeed a sight to behold.


    "Patriarch, here, take them.


    All the vital energy crystals mined from the crystal mine of the Wei Clan are here.


    I think that these vital energy crystals should be enough to see you through the crisis,"


    so saying, Austin tossed two Space Rings to Marwell.


    Marwell stretched out his hands subconsciously and caught them, his spiritual sense went into the rings, exploring their contents.


    Instantly, his breath became heavier and he gasped.


    "Brother Austin, why so many vital energy crystals?" Marwell asked in surprise.


    "I just wanted to take back the quota which belonged to our clan.


    You should take the rest of them, Brother Austin!"


    The Leader of the Meng Clan decided as he regained his composure.


    "No need for that.


    I have a lot of this kind of vital energy crystals.


    Well, I have some other business tonight, Patriarch Marwell and Miss Michelle.


    You''d better return as soon as possible. I think the Wei Clan members will be here soon.


    It won''t be good if they discover your trail."


    With a flash, Austin was already a few hundred meters away.


    "Austin, will you come back to my clan?"


    Michelle cried out, completely disregarding her image as a chaste maiden. Seeing Austin rushing off without taking his leave, she looked blank and lost after his disappearing figure.


    "Ha-ha, it depends, Miss Michelle. I will come back as soon as I can."


    Then his voice vanished into the dark night.

 Chapter 658 A Deserted Mine

    After giving Marwell all the vital energy crystals that he had stolen from the Wei can''s mines, Austin chose another path and went back to the Wei clan''s mine area.


    Marwell retreated with his group after Austin departed.


    "Where are we going, our mines or the Stone City?"


    Michelle inquired.


    "We have to find a place to hide for three days and wait for the steward of the Sky Sect to return, then we can go back home and turn in the vital energy crystals to him.


    We can send a few guards to secure and watch over the mines. Currently, our top priority is to protect the vital energy crystals that Austin got for us. Then in three days, we can hand them over to the Sky Sect.


    There is no vital energy crystal left in our mines.


    Even if the members of the Wei clan attack our mines, they''ll get nothing.


    In three days, if the members of the Wei clan don''t turn in the vital energy crystals, I don''t think the people in the Sky Sect will spare them.


    This time, it''s the Wei clan''s turn. They will be finished."


    Marwell replied.


    "Noted. Let''s return to the Stone City."


    Hence, Marwell and his people went straight back to the Stone City.


    �� �� ��


    Under the clan head''s leadership, all the members of the Wei family kept pursuing Austin.


    To confuse his enemies, Austin took many detours and walked in circles until the people of the Wei clan could not tell whether they were going west, north, east or south. When he was sure they had gotten lost, he exerted his bodily movement skill and suddenly disappeared from their sight. He reappeared at the rendezvous point he had earlier set with Marwell.


    In the beginning, the people of the Wei clan were keen in their pursuit of Austin. They would follow the traces of his footsteps, but after two hours of just going in circles, they realized they had lost their target.


    The clan elder of the Wei clan led his men to look everywhere for Austin in the middle of the night but found no sign of him. Disappointed and unhappy, he led his people back to their quarries and entered the basement which was used to keep vital energy crystals.


    The interior was empty and a half of the crystal stones were gone, except for their former clan head who was torn up in pieces and his b


    s wings at a very fast speed.


    "What''s going on? Are there any living creatures in this place?"


    Austin was a little confused and astonished.


    He soon became clear on the features of the creature. It had four limbs, and it was two meters tall, and its wings were four meters long. The creature suddenly flew at a fast speed and came towards Austin from the deep within the mine.


    Its claws were as sharp as a knife with a ferocious look in its eyes. It went straight and attempted to break Austin''s neck with its claws, meanwhile; it was making some kind of weird buzzing sound which affected people''s eardrums.


    Austin activated his vital energy, and then a sword of vital energy appeared over his palm. The flames around the sword illuminated the dark mine, and the sword dashed towards its claws.


    "Clang!"


    The blade collided with the claws. The blade was as hard as gold and stone; the collision produced sparks everywhere.


    Clump!


    The next moment, the creature''s claws were hurt by the vital energy sword and a dark green liquid gushed out from its claws.


    ''It has dark green blood, '' Austin exclaimed internally in surprise.


    Confused as he was, he wasn''t afraid of the monster in front of him. He had a feeling that the creature that had wings and limbs was easy to handle.


    It kept retreating until it was a dozen meters away from its target.


    It gathered strength and came at its prey again. When it opened its mouth, a bright, piercing radiance swept towards Austin.

 Chapter 659 The Ancient Stone Carving

    Austin was quite surprised. He hadn''t expected the creature to be able to release vital energy to attack, just like cultivators did. He became more cautious and thrust his sword again.


    "Clang! Clang..."


    As the vital energy sword and the white light collided, the space around vibrated slightly.


    Austin had figured out that the creature''s competence was similar to that of a level nine diabolic beast. For him, it wasn''t a threat at all. But in the beginning, he was shocked by the creature''s attack. He wasn''t familiar with the surroundings and knew nothing about the creature, so he fought it for a while unaware of its abilities.


    Now, he knew the creature''s real competence, and that meant he knew how to end the battle soon.


    Austin immediately used the Brutal Blast Fist and punched the creature with a stroke of explosive fist force. The creature was going to take the hit. It struggled for quite a while and flapped its wings wildly, trying to fly away towards the depth of the mine.


    In moments after it was hit by Austin''s fist, it slowed down.


    With a dumb thud, the explosive fist force exploded in its body. The creature swayed unsteadily and then fell to the ground, motionless.


    Austin went closer to it. He observed the creature and stretched its wings carefully. He wanted to know more about this creature that had scared him out of his wits.


    The beast was more than two meters high and covered with gray fur. It had no feathers on its wings. Rather the wings had a rugged skin membrane, making it look more like a huge bat.


    "Master, this demonic beast is called the diabolic bat. It''s a subterranean species, and hardly seen around. It''s one of the rare species.


    It''s believed that the diabolic bats originate from ancient times. Their power and strength increases as time passes. An adult diabolic bat''s competence is much higher than a level ten diabolic beast."


    Violet gave him the information he needed.


    "Violet, do you know how the power levels of the diabolic beasts are divided? What''s the level above level ten diabolic beast?"


    Austin asked, filled with curiosity.


    He had never heard of the creature and was anxious to know more about the powers of a diabolic beast, especially about the diabolic bat.


    "Above the level ten diabolic beast is the Beast Master. According to their competence, the Beast Masters can be divided into three levels, the preliminary level, the medium level and the premium level," Violet answered.


    Austin nodded trying to save it all in his memory.


    "When a diabolic bat grows up, it will have the adeptness of a p


    bit easily.


    Austin gasped. ''What the hell is this creature?'' he wondered.


    ''It looks so powerful! Its roar could shake the ground. It''s no wonder so many people died," he thought.


    In the next pattern, Austin saw a group of people, probably the cultivators who had arrived at the mine after the destruction.


    The patterns showed how they began to fight the one-horned creature with human frame.


    Although it was alone, it had been able to defeat those cultivators. Each time it attacked, thousands of human cultivators had fallen to the ground.


    The patterns that followed were gruesome. They depicted how more and more corpses of cultivators piled up around it and their blood converged into a river, flowing into the distance. The scene looked like one from hell.


    ''It''s surprising that such a thrilling story has been carved on the wall in the mine! The monster was brought out by the miners. Once unleashed, it killed so many human cultivators, '' Austin thought.


    He was attracted to the stone carvings in the mine.


    He moved ahead and looked at the next picture.


    He saw a sturdy man floating down from the sky, and the situation seemed to be reversed.


    This man was big and strong with bulging muscles. He looked like a superman!


    His eyes shone with a brilliant light and his face looked determined.


    Auspicious clouds lingered around him.


    ''Emperor?


    ''Emperor? Was this man a cultivator at the Emperor Realm, like the Flame Emperor?''


    Austin was taken aback.


    ''But the Flame Emperor was not from Prime Martial World. He was from the Divine Continent.


    I never thought that the Emperor Realm masters also existed in the Prime Martial World, '' he thought. It was something he had not expected.

 Chapter 660 Break The Array

    "There is an Emperor Realm master in the Prime Martial World," Austin murmured.


    He then continued to watch the pattern on the wall.


    The Emperor Realm master exerted himself while fighting the single-horned humanoid creature. Their battle lasted for three days and three nights. The strong cultivator focused all his strength on his fist and punched the beast. The deadly blow shattered the monster as easily as porcelain.


    The painting on the wall expressed the enormous power the Emperor Realm master had exerted, vividly.


    Looking at the pattern, Austin felt like he was physically present during that critical moment in the fight.


    The strong cultivator had slain the monster, which was much stronger than him with a single blow.


    Austin wanted to see more. However, he found that the latter part of the pattern was lost due to the broken wall. Hence, he couldn''t see what happened next.


    After he was done reading, he was so excited that he couldn''t calm down. ''I can''t believe it. Such a powerful creature used to live in this deserted mine, and that the human master killed it, '' he exclaimed in his mind.


    Austin was impressed by the Emperor Realm master''s bravery and strength. He couldn''t help but admire and be in awe of the cultivator.


    What interested him most was that the Emperor Realm master appearing on the pattern had defeated the beast with his incredible physical strength.


    During the whole battle, the master only took advantage of his physical power at the end to deal with that single-horned humanoid creature.


    ''So he reached the Emperor Realm by cultivating his physical strength, ''


    Austin speculated in astonishment.


    ''Although I finished practicing the fifth stage of the Overlord Body-refining Formula, I have just entered the Sky Realm.


    But the master in the pattern reached the Emperor Realm. How powerful was his physical strength?


    It is most likely that his blow carried hundreds of thousands of pounds of force.''


    The thought made Austin exci


    it.


    He could perceive that the array was old but unique. Since it had been created a long time ago, its power had weakened.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense and found that the energy cover had several weak spots. ''If I focus on attacking the weak spots, perhaps I can break this array, '' he thought.


    He was ignorant about the altar, so he didn''t know its value. But the dozens of crystals tempted him to break the array.


    Without a second thought, he took out the Purple Vital Stone.


    He released his vital energy to activate vital energy and attacked the weak spots of the array with it. "Bang!"


    The whole underground lobby started to shake, and the mud on the roof began to fall, bit by bit.


    Regardless, Austin kept powering the Purple Vital Stone to hit against the weak spots of the array.


    His efforts paid off.


    Hours later, he had broken the array, and the energy shield fell apart.


    Overjoyed, Austin sprinted forward, and in the blink of an eye, he stood before the altar. He reached out and intended to collect the valuable crystals.


    However, just as Austin was about to touch the crystals, a dazzling energy column appeared and flowed toward him.


    Caught off guard, Austin didn''t have time to overcome the shock he was feeling. The light column collided with him, and Austin felt his head spin.

 Chapter 661 The Elder Of Veritable Demon Sect

    Austin stepped on the altar to collect those spiritual energy crystals, when a sudden dizziness overpowered him. For the next few moments, the whole world around him seemed to sway before his eyes as if he was caught in a mist whirling slowly.


    ''Is it... Is it a teleportation array?'' Austin wondered. Everything around him seemed to be swirling and he was unable to keep a clear head.


    Trying hard to focus, Austin suddenly realized that the whole altar was actually a teleportation array, and he had accidentally activated it.


    Austin groaned inwardly at this fact. His doubts seemed true as the altar looked very ancient. Quite understandably no one had ever talked about it or knew its story since it was deserted from a long time ago. He was worried. God only knew where this array was taking him.


    Austin couldn''t ignore his fear of the unknown. Even though he was a powerful cultivator, he still got butterflies in his stomach while he was being transported. The idea of not knowing where he would land terrified him. He could only wish that his destination would not be a dangerous place.


    For moments which seemed like forever, he kept spinning and shaking. Finally he landed on his feet and regained his balance.


    Just when he was back to his senses, the passageway of the teleportation array whooshed and closed behind him. Now there seemed to be no way for him to go back. Austin sighed and looked ahead. He found that he was in a dark and spooky place, which was enveloped with an eerie green light. This seemed no place for the living. There was a strange cold wind blowing incessantly. Ghastly cries and screams seemed to be coming from the distance. Austin shuddered listening to those voices and feeling the vibes he got from the place.


    ''Damn it!'' he cursed in his mind. ''Don''t tell me, I''ve been brought to hell.''


    He felt utterly uncomfortable and apprehensive.


    "Where are we now, master?"


    Violet''s voice rose in Austin''s Soul Sea. Although she was kept in the Illusion Bead, she could sense almost everything happening outside. She was eager to know where they had been brought by the teleportation array.


    "I don''t have a clue," Austin replied. "Don''t come out now. You are not strong enough," he added.


    Austin moved around and took a good look at the place.


    The light was quite dim, barely bright enough to let Austin see things around. He paid attention to the surrounding and realized that it was filled with vital energy, and the density was incredibly high. It was high to the extent that it started to form white clouds and spread around like thick floating cotton.


    "Gee, this is strange!


    I bet there is more vital energy than air in this place,"


    Austin exclaimed in surprise.


    He had been to many places in the Prime Martial World, but none of them had held this amount of vital energy. He had never been to anywhere which could be compared to the place where he had just landed.


    It was quite clear that no medicinal pills or even vital energy crystals were needed if one wished to improve his cultivation base here. All he had to do was to absorb as much vital energy as possible from there, and wait for the breakthrough to happen.


    It was truly an ideal place for practicing and refining if one didn''t care about it


    o ashes in the blink of an eye as if a hidden bomb had exploded within.


    Austin was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t dare to move. He was left shocked by what he had seen. Like other dead bodies in that place, the one he had seen crumble, had spent ages in darkness and become fragile. Naturally, it would turn to dust by the slightest touch or disturbance.


    Austin turned himself away to avoid the bone dust that was filling up the air. He started to examine the jade badge carefully.


    As expected, a few words were carved on it. They were too small but still recognizable.


    Austin read it to himself. It said, "Here lies the third Elder of the Veritable Demon Sect, Eddie". Austin could read the date of his death that was engraved below the name.


    ''Veritable Demon Sect?''


    Austin read those words again. The name rang a bell. He had come across it somewhere.


    Suddenly, he remembered that Marwell had once mentioned to him about the Veritable Demon Sect when he was introducing all the sects of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom to him.


    Marwell had said that the Veritable Demon Sect was good at transforming human bodies to great strengths and make ferocious men. Those men could be as strong and cruel as beasts, and death was what could be expected if they were in on you in a fight.


    Thus, the Veritable Demon Sect was known as the factory of formidable transformed humans in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    And the fact that it was one of the five top sects in that kingdom meant that it had lived up to its name. It was not just stories and myths, they indeed must have been so powerful to leave a mark in the kingdom.


    "That''s strange! How come the Elder of the Veritable Demon Sect was laid to rest here?


    What exactly is this place?"


    Questions whirled in Austin''s mind after he read those words on the jade badge.


    He looked at it again. This time his eyes were focusing on the date of the Elder''s death. He was able to make out something. After a simple calculation, he was shocked to the core.


    From what was written on the badge, and if he was not mistaken, the so-called third Elder of the Veritable Demon Sect had died seven hundred years ago!

 Chapter 662 Holy Tomb

    ''It turns out that Eddie Xu, an Elder of the Veritable Demon Sect died seven hundred years ago. His coffin has been here since his death!'' Austin thought, sighting an opportunity.


    Meanwhile, he had also spotted a thick sabre at the bottom of the coffin after the Elder''s corpse had turned to ashes. The sabre was four times bigger than an ordinary one. Moreover, its blades were not sharp.


    Since he didn''t know much about weapons, Austin couldn''t tell the level of this sabre.


    Out of curiosity, he stretched out to pick up the sabre.


    As soon as he lifted the sabre, he knitted his eyebrows.


    "It''s too heavy!" he exclaimed.


    Even though he had extraordinary physical strength, he could barely pick up the sabre. Waving it around was out of the question.


    His arms were strong enough to carry a thirty thousand pounds heavy object. However he found it tiresome to hold the sabre.


    "This sabre must be weighing at least 30, 000 pounds!" he murmured.


    He found it difficult to wield the sabre.


    ''What the hell is this sabre made of?'' he wondered.


    He looked carefully at the sabre in his hand, but he found there was nothing particular about it except it was bigger than the usual ones. He had no idea what it was made of that it was so heavy.


    ''The sabre must have been Eddie Xu''s weapon.


    With such a heavy weapon, I don''t think anyone would have dared to fight him.


    Not only that, he must have possessed enormous physical strength. Otherwise, he couldn''t have chosen this saber as his weapon.''


    The thought of Eddie''s physical power made him tremble with fear.


    After practicing the Overlord Body-refining Formula, Austin had been convinced that most cultivators couldn''t match him with regards to physical strength. But now he had come across someone like Eddie. He was suddenly aware that he was nothing as compared to the Elder.


    ''There is a huge difference between me and Eddie. In terms of physical power, I am like a baby while he was a bulky adult, '' he thought bitterly.


    After he shook off those annoying, unpleasant thoughts, he held on to the saber and started to wield it. A few seconds later, he was so exhausted that he put the weapon back on the coffin.


    He moved forward and opened all the coffins tha


    nergy enter his head. Its aggressive power destroyed the defense of his Soul Sea and broke into it. He felt like his head was about to explode. An excruciating pain filled him. The pain was unbearable and it was killing him.


    Austin''s face turned pale. Realizing that he was in trouble, he sat down with his legs crossed immediately and unleashed his spiritual sense to figure out what was going on in his Soul Sea. He summoned all his spiritual sense to surround the intruder''s spiritual sense power.


    He was astonished to find that it was the big guy, the hammer''s master, who was in his Soul Sea.


    But it looked like he would disappear like a gust of cloud at any moment.


    ''I see. This is the leader''s soul, '' he thought.


    His mind was set at ease as he sensed that the spiritual sense power of the giant''s soul was weaker than his.


    It meant he had no trouble handling the intruder.


    "Boy, I know you''re not a disciple of our Veritable Demon Sect. Who the heck are you? Why did you break into our Holy Tomb?


    The Holy Tomb is a restricted area. Even our disciples are forbidden to get in here. You are just an outsider, and yet you barged in here. You must die!"


    The giant''s soul roared in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "I see.


    A Holy Tomb?


    Turns out this is Veritable Demon Sect''s Holy Tomb. That''s why there are so many remains of its leaders, elders and steward here," Austin muttered.


    "Looks like I barged into the Holy Tomb of Veritable Demon Sect uninvited," he thought.

 Chapter 663 Plunder The Treasure

    "Ha ha, so you are the leader of Veritable Demon Sect, right? I came here by accident so you don''t need to yell, I am not here to harm anyone. I actually don''t want to be in this creepy place any longer. Since you are in charge of a sect, I surmise that you know the way out of this ghostly hole.


    Tell me how to leave, so I can leave your people without disturbing your peace."


    Austin said as his spiritual soul smiled.


    Austin''s first priority and greatest concern at that moment were how to get out of that place.


    "Once you set your foot in here, there is no going back. Boy, you''d better be prepared for your death!"


    The remnants of the soul of the Veritable Soul Sect pounced on Austin''s spiritual soul while snarling angrily.


    Austin surmised that the leader must have been a grumpy hot-tempered man when he was alive.


    He must have been a man who intended to kill others once things went against his will, or if someone disagreed with him.


    However, Austin''s spiritual sense had advanced so much, after being nourished by the Soul-warming Bead in his Soul Sea for a long time.


    It was not a difficult job for him to kill a long dead broken spirit of a remnant soul.


    Austin inwardly gave a command and then his tremendous spiritual sense power surged and roaring like the stormy waves of the sea formed numerous waves which then dashed towards the broken spirit.


    "Damn it. You little boy, you''re only at the medium stage of the Sky Realm. How can your spiritual sense power be this strong?"


    Obviously, the remnants of the soul of the dead leader were no match to Austin''s spiritual sense power.


    "Hmm. Boy, if it weren''t for the fact that I have mainly focused on my bodily cultivation instead of my spiritual sense, I would have killed you even if I am just a broken spirit!"


    Austin''s mighty spiritual sense finally eliminated the dead leader''s broken soul while it was still roaring in defense. The broken soul flew away and disappeared from existence.


    He sent a stream of vital energy force plunging towards the corpse of the ex-leader of the Veritable Demon Sect and threw the corpse out of the coffin. And then Austin commanded the force to rummage through the coffin.


    Austin didn''t believe that as the leader of a sect they buried him without som


    light. He took it out and tried to manipulate and pierce through it, including stabbing it with the sword of vital energy or burning it with the Scorching Evil Fire. But none of the approaches worked.


    Of course, Austin knew that with his current level, he could not fully utilize the power of Scorching Evil Fire by the power he possessed.


    The impact he could achieve by using Scorching Evil Fire was only a fraction of the full power an advanced and more experienced warrior would achieve.


    It seemed to be a good defensive armor. After testing it out, Austin threw it in his space ring.


    In addition to the treasure armor, Austin also found a very satisfactory treasure.


    It was a divine weapon!


    A very small fighting ax that was smaller than Austin''s palm.


    However, when he held it in his hand, Austin had a feeling that was similar to the purple vital stone.


    He instantly deemed the ax to be a divine weapon, like the Purple Vital Stone.


    Hence, Austin tried to infuse his vital energy into the ax.


    Immediately it became an ax that was ten times bigger than a grinding mill!


    The moment Austin gripped its handle, his arms and even his whole body fell to the ground.


    Then immediately he let go due to its weight, the gigantic ax instantly dropped on the ground and drilled a hole that was over ten meters'' deep on the cold and hard ground.


    Shit!


    There was no way that Austin could lift the giant ax.


    Fortunately, it soon turned back to the tiny ax that was smaller than Austin''s palm!

 Chapter 664 A Drop Of Golden Blood

    Austin found a lot of valuable things after raking through the coffins of past leaders of Veritable Demon Sect.


    It took him a while before coming to the last coffin which was located in the innermost part of that place. Unlike other coffins, this one was tightly closed with some traces of taboo energy that disabled his sense.


    Something was wicked about it. He was more than sure of that when he felt his blood rushed through his veins faster and his heartbeat went wild. It was as if something in the coffin was pulling all the blood in his body.


    A frown showed on Austin''s face as he shook his head. The disabling energy inside the coffin was stopping him from sensing what was inside it.


    Nevertheless, it was the only coffin which was closed this tight. It was more than obvious that whoever Sect Leader who was inside it didn''t want anyone to open his coffin and investigate it.


    What a counter-productive act since that only made Austin even more curious. There should be something special about it. All the other coffins there were not protected by the disabling energy. Thus, making this extra special.


    Just that thought made Austin''s curiosity fired up even more. He could no longer suppress it.


    After some minutes of staring at it, he raised his hand and gave the coffin a mild tap. His vital energy spurted out from his palm and went straight to the source of the disabling force inside the coffin.


    However, Austin couldn''t match the power of this Sect Leader of the Veritable Demon Sect. He wasn''t able to crack the coffin''s disabling energy at all! This particular Sect Leader had been dead for God knew how long. Regardless of how strong this leader''s power was, it was also evident that the disabling energy he cast on this cave had already declined.


    In less than half an hour, Austin destroyed the disabling energy.


    The light of the disabling energy dimmed, and the disabling energy on the coffin lost its effect. Austin took a deep breath and reached out to open the top cover.


    There was a corroded skeleton inside it. Shock flooded Austin unintenti


    re him for a while as if gauging his target. Then without any ado, it rushed to the spot between his two eyebrows and disappeared.


    The next moment, a ferocious look appeared on Austin''s face.


    He felt every drop of blood inside his veins began to boil and growl. It seemed that the gold blood that entered his body exploded within him. The power of terror it produced was circulating in his energy meridian and flesh. Just a split second and Austin''s body was fully covered with bruises! He was burning from within and the pain was unbearable.


    The dazzling golden light shrouded Austin. Austin could not help but scream, making the Holy Tomb teem with a strange atmosphere of gold and bloody red.


    He could feel his bones dislocating and creaking. There was a pale light above his head that was alternately changing from gold to crimson red.


    It was only then that Austin realized that the gold blood was removing all the normal blood from his body.


    Half an hour after and the Holy Tomb that was once illuminated by golden and red lights turned dark. Austin couldn''t see anything!


    He shuddered and gritted his teeth. His skin was cracked all over and his blood was dripping from his body, wetting the ground.


    He was in total pain! However, amid the darkness, Austin seemed to begin seeing visions unfolding right before his eyes. He saw an earth-shattering battle happening.

 Chapter 665 Absorbing The Gold Blood

    Austin kept his eyes shut, trying to remain calm and collected in the middle of the fight. Yet, even without seeing the battle, the fighting scenes were very much clear in his head.


    Quickly, Austin got so absorbed that he temporarily forgot all his pains.


    The fighters were the strongest and mightiest in the world with all the destructive power they used in attacks. Such power was too strong to be imagined even for an ordinary person.


    One of the fighters seemed to be full of evil influence and looked somewhat unruly. Its appearance was very bizarre�C�Cit had a horn between its eyebrows, six arms, and a pair of wings.


    The other fighter was a strong man of three meters tall. He embodied robust physical strength and the muscles covering his entire body bulged like undulated hills.


    His eyes were as bright and sharp as the divine light while his face was covered with toughness and firmness, which left people in awe.


    His strength emanated from the vibrant aura that surrounded him. The man was so formidable that each strike from his fist would shatter high mountains, break the whole ground, shut off rivers, and make caves collapse.


    Austin seemed to be a little familiar with the fighting scenes, including the appearance of the two fighters.


    He shortly thought about it and suddenly realized he had seen such fight before, somewhere else.


    Yes, he had seen such a scene from the pictures carved on the stone wall of the ancient mining tunnel.


    The fighter with a horn between its eyebrows was the creature dug out by the miners.


    In fact, it was sealed in a big crystalloid before.


    The other fighter''s purpose was to prevent the creature from killing human warriors after it had made great slaughter.


    Austin was confused as to why the carvings in the mining tunnel could appear in his head. ''Is it caused by the gold blood?


    What is the connection of the blood with this fight?'' He wondered.


    Suddenly, Austin realized something.


    The teleportation array on the altar sent him there, and now there was the Holy Tomb of the Veritable Demon Sect.


    The blood was stored in the coffin by a former Sect Leader of the Veritable Demon Sect.


    ''Does the Veritable Demon Sect have something to do with the fight?''


    Austin was completely confused by the questi


    before. Now that Austin had opened his eyes, he could totally see the dark and dull aura that filled the area.


    Austin tried to check his body.


    He found that the gold blood had already melted into his body and had mixed with his own blood. The gold blood dissolved into glimmers of rosy clouds and dawned in his body.


    It became his energy and life vitality, making his body much stronger. More than that, it could also densify his blood and flesh, give him enough life vitality, harden his bones and inner organs, and boost his energy up.


    Austin could feel that there was a supernatural fire burning in his body, which gave his every inner cell power and vigor from head to toe.


    He could hear his blood flowing actively like the running water in big rivers. A strong sense of life vitality was moving quickly in his flesh, continually improving and washing his body.


    At the same time, Austin was confused as he felt his body gradually growing bigger after the gold blood had fully melted into his system.


    Austin seemed to know that a limitless power was contained in a single drop of the gold blood, and he had only absorbed a tiny portion of its power.


    The rest power, which wasn''t absorbed by Austin, was melted into golden powders and stored into his blood and entire body for future purposes.


    Austin couldn''t completely absorb it because he knew that the great power of the gold blood could be dangerous if fully consumed. If he would recklessly melt all of it into his body, he would undoubtedly die.

 Chapter 666 The Story Of That Drop Of Gold Blood

    Austin slowly balled his right hand into a fist and blasted the air in front of him.


    Boom!


    He created a ball of compressed air packed with tremendous force which was shot like a cannon ball out into the open air. It was so strong that a loud bang was heard for miles away.


    A few seconds later, a small hurricane blew violently out of nowhere.


    Its force was sixty thousand pounds worth of human strength.


    Austin was quite surprised and pleased at the same time with the result.


    It was just a drop of gold blood which contained plenty of energy, but its result on Austin''s physical body was simply astounding after he absorbed a small amount of its energy. His physical strength doubled in the blink of an eye, from thirty thousand pounds worth of energy to sixty thousand pounds. Thunk! Thunk! Thunk...


    As Austin tested and admired his physical strength, the coffin suddenly shook slightly.


    After hearing the sound coming from the coffin, Austin hurriedly walked towards it. It was obvious that the shaking sound came from the skeleton sealed inside the coffin.


    Austin was very much aware just how powerful the dead could be, especially since he was a peerless master.


    Although the man was long dead, Austin still decided to be careful with the skeleton because he might never know what kind traps it might contain, especially since he was not strong enough at the moment to deal with cultivators strong as the dead.


    Austin eyed the coffin warily as it continued to quiver.


    Seconds later, a sudden flash of gold emanated from the skeleton. And slowly a human profile started to form over the coffin.


    Austin finally recognized the man as his body and face had fully taken shape. He was indeed the strong man who killed the one-horned human-shaped creature in the grand battle which was etched in the mine.


    And not only that, he was also one of the late Sect Leaders of the Veritable Demon Sect!


    The Sect Leader''s figure gradually became clearer and clearer, and then he began to speak.


    "Who are you?


    This is just a piece of my spiritual sense image sealed within my bones, but my spiritual soul has long disappeared from this world. So, I can''t perceive you.


    But since my spiritual sense image has showed up, I assume that you must have absorbed that drop of gold blood.


    Besides, this is the Holy Tomb of the Veritable Demon Sect. Since you''re here, then you must be a disciple of our Veritable Demon Sect,"


    stated the Sect Leader slowly.


    Upon hearing his words, Austin gently gave a quiet smile, and said in his heart, ''Sorry to disappoint you Sir, but I am not a disciple of your Veri


    to its fullest.


    Through this, you can achieve great success in body-refining.


    All right then since I have explained all of this to you, I will now give you the Beast Energy-extracting Skill."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a passage suddenly appeared above the coffin which slowly flowed through the air. The words were glittering with gold, which lit up the whole Holy Tomb.


    Austin''s heart raced with excitement. This was one opportunity which no one would miss.


    He hurriedly released all his spiritual sense, tightly locked in the slow flowing words, and recorded them in his Soul Sea.


    When all the words had finally disappeared, the Sect Leader spoke his last words.


    "The Beast Energy-extracting Skill is of the highest grade among all of our sect''s body-refining arcane spells. It is considered one of the best of the best.


    Only our sect leaders and former elders have the right to practice it. Therefore, you should consider it an honor.


    You entered the Holy Tomb by chance and got my gold blood, so I taught you the Beast Energy-extracting Skill. With the drop of gold blood, you will surely achieve great success in your body-refining.


    Who knows, you might just surpass me once you master this skill.


    Well, I do hope that you can make your own contribution to the development of our Veritable Demon Sect in the future, and make your own mark in our Sect''s and the world''s history."


    After his final words of wisdom, the Sect Leader''s spiritual sense image uttered a slight sound, trembled, and vanished into thin air.


    Austin didn''t waste any more time. Standing where he was, he gently closed his eyes, and began to understand and learn the Beast Energy-extracting Skill that he had just remembered in the Soul Sea!

 Chapter 667 Consuming The Magical Beast Elixir

    It was a great delight to Austin to discover the Beast Energy-extracting Skill at the Holy Tomb of the Veritable Demon Sect.


    After reading through the formula, he realized that this skill took advantage of the blood of diabolic beasts to help the cultivator gain a greater physical strength.


    During the practicing of this skill, the cultivator also needed to consume an elixir called the Magical Beast Elixir.


    After drawing in the energy from the beasts'' blood, the cultivator must consume a Magical Beast Elixir every month. Only in this way could the warrior convert the energy of the beasts and add them to his own powers.


    That was to say that, to make this body-refining skill work, the cultivator had to absorb the blood from diabolic beasts and regularly consume the Magical Beast Elixir.


    The blood of diabolic beasts was the main ingredient, while the Magical Beast Elixir functioned as a catalyst. Only when the two worked together could the cultivator enhance his physical power.


    Unfortunately, diabolic beasts ranked below the seventh grade didn''t qualify as ingredients. Their energies were too weak to consume for these purposes.


    The blood of an eighth-grade diabolic beast could help to increase a cultivators'' physical strength by 500 pounds.


    The blood of a ninth-grade diabolic beast could increase this by 1, 000 pounds.


    The blood of a tenth-grade diabolic beast could in turn increase a cultivator''s strength by 2, 000 pounds.


    The blood of a low-grade Beast Master would increase one''s physical strength by a huge leap of 5, 000 pounds!


    From there the benefits were staggering! The blood of a mid-level Beast Master could help increase one''s strength by 10, 000 pounds;


    while the top-grade Beast Master''s blood would yield an increase of 15, 000 pounds!. . .


    The higher the diabolic beast''s strength was, the more useful it could be in enhancing one''s physical power.


    In essence, if Austin wanted to cultivate this body-refining skill, he would have to kill as many diabolic beasts above level eight as possible.


    An eighth-grade beast could match any Sky Realm cultivator. However, slaying a beast of this level would only help him gain an extra 500-pound physical strength.


    At the thought of this, Austin couldn''t help but purse his lips in displeasure.


    In terms of his current physical strength and martial arts skills, he could barely eliminate a tenth-grade diabolic beast. However, taking out a tenth grade


    efore when he had practiced the Overlord Body-refining Formula. So he simply gritted his teeth to endure it.


    He grimaced in pain, as the veins of his body bulged all over.


    Blood pulsed around his body so quickly that Austin could even hear the sound it made as it rushed through his arteries.


    He could hear his own heart beating loudly.


    ''It hurts.


    It''s killing me!'' he screeched on the inside.


    However, Austin was a tough man, and he also had a strong and able body. So he didn''t utter even the slightest sound of pain. He just bit into his lower lip, and blood flowed over his chin from where his teeth had cut into his skin.


    Although it hurt so much, he could also feel how everything inside him was changing.


    His organs, skeleton, energy meridians, cells, muscles, and all other parts


    were being renewed and replenished.


    Even his vital energy had been solidified and enriched.


    He felt like he was becoming a much stronger cultivator.


    Each part inside his body, down to a cellular level, was absorbing the essence of the gold blood.


    The pain slowly began decreasing in intensity. As it began to disappear, he started to feel more comfortable and at peace.


    Violet energy emitted from his body, compressing and crushing the air around him, with an enormous physical power.


    He had become much more energy filled.


    At this point, Austin activated his spiritual sense to see what had happened inside him. He found that his organs, skeleton, and cells were all clean and new like a baby''s.


    His blood flowed vigorously.


    The new spiritual energy even appeared as a soft glow on the surface of his skin.

 Chapter 668 Leaving The Holy Tomb

    After cultivating for two hours, Austin finally absorbed most of the essence of that drop of gold blood. Quite naturally, some vital energy and blood essence was wasted.


    Then he got up and looked around. Multiple layers of dirt had formed a thick black pulpy surface. These were the impurities that his internal body discharged.


    After he had refined that drop of gold blood, Austin''s body took on an entirely new look.


    His skin was pure white and crystal-clear. Long pitch-black hair hung loosely on the shoulders, like brisk spirits dancing to the tune. His eyes shone with energy and vitality, and he gave off an aura of low-key brilliance.


    When he clenched his fists, the air around them exploded with a crackling sound.


    At this moment, Austin felt an unparalleled great force inside of him.


    He began to observe the state of his flesh.


    When he built up enough strength and vital energy, a flap of his fists exploded the air around him with a series of loud cracking sound similar to air cannons being shot out.


    Hiss!


    His physical strength had reached an appalling three hundred sixty thousand pounds!


    All of this seemed too fantastic for him!


    And all of this was just because he had come to the Holy Tomb of the Veritable Demon Sect and got that drop of gold blood as well as the Magical Beast Elixir.


    He couldn''t help but admit he was such a lucky dog to get those treasures by sheer coincidence!


    During the refining process of the Magical Beast Elixir, he could sense that half of the vital energy and blood essence of that drop of gold blood had been wasted due to evaporation.


    It meant that just half of the energy from the drop of gold blood had contributed three hundred thousand pounds to his physical strength!


    In contrast, the vital energy and blood essence f


    eads - hiding everything from Austin.


    The lake was so clear that even their parts in the water were partly visible.


    Austin could see as low as their bodies went.


    "Ahhhhh, lecher!"


    After their eyes met briefly, the two maidens knew it was a man who was standing there and was staring at them with fixated eyes.


    Their screaming penetrated the air like an arrow.


    Austin hadn''t expected a great lake to be near the exit, not to mention two beautiful maidens were taking bath in the lake.


    Austin was put-off and had to now reconsider his plan.


    Under this kind of circumstance, he knew stealthily escaping was the best and most practical way.


    Without any hesitation, he touched his tiptoe on the ground and exercised Wind-commanding Skill and Thunderbolt Movement Skill, and disappeared in a flash.


    Maidens usually took a bath in the lake because it was near a forbidden area for the Veritable Demon Sect. No man was ever allowed to enter it. Only God knew how a man could stand there and stare at them so intently.


    "Dahlia, what should we do now?"


    One of the maidens with slightly rounded face asked the other. Seeing Austin vanish in a flash, the two maidens were dumbstruck.

 Chapter 669 Dragon City

    "What do we do now? We need to go back and tell Dad that someone broke into the Holy Tomb.


    Let''s ask him to send people to find that bastard and teach him a hard lesson.


    This is so annoying! That guy dared to watch me naked while I''m taking a bath. I will have him punished at all cost!"


    One of them thundered as she gritted her teeth.


    The two girls got dressed in a hurry and took their leave.


    Austin didn''t want to cause a scene. At a full speed, he moved forward to get out of that place.


    While he was on the run, he unleashed his spiritual sense and soon figured out the structure of the Veritable Demon Sect''s headquarters.


    Although he moved discreetly, several guards and people of the Veritable Demon Sect still discovered him.


    Some disciples tried to get on his way several times, but since they were weak cultivators on patrol, Austin handled them effortlessly.


    Owing to his quick bodily movement skill and powerful spiritual sense, he managed to flee the place after defeating some cultivators.


    When a group of stronger cultivators had taken actions to capture the intruder, it was already too late as Austin was already nowhere to be seen.


    Austin still caused a scene even with all his effort of silently escaping.


    Everyone in the Veritable Demon Sect learned that an outsider had barged into the Holy Tomb of their headquarters.


    When Austin was finally spotted, the leaders and most powerful disciples of the Veritable Demon Sect were in the midst of discussing the development of their sect.


    So only the weak disciples were left on patrol and ended up letting the intruder run away.


    That was such a huge insult to the Veritable Demon Sect.


    After the two maids painted Austin''s portrait, the leader of the Veritable Demon Sect ordered his trusted underling to assign the intruder''s portrait to his disciples. He resolved to capture the intruder.


    Meanwhile, Austin had already escaped from the Veritable Demon Sect.


    After leaving the headquarters, he didn''t let down his guard and take a break. Instead, he sped up.


    Since the two maids had seen his face, he knew that the powerful authorities of the Veritable Demon Sect must have sent their disciples to go after him.


    ''The further I am from the headquarters of the Veritable Demon Sect, the safer I would be, '' Austin concluded as he calculated th


    might feel small like a bumpkin.


    But Austin didn''t feel inferior. Although he had just reached the medium stage of Sky Realm, he had a dense and excellent vital energy. More than that, his physical strength was up to 360, 000 pounds.


    Considering such horrifying physical power, he thought that he could even slay an Imperial Realm master.


    While Austin walked among those local cultivators, he felt his blood boiling in thrill. He grew eager and excited to fight with them to fully test their skills and see their strength himself.


    After going sightseeing, he found a restaurant and enjoyed a meal. Then he left to find a place to stay at for the time being.


    Austin found several bamboo huts erected on a hill with prime woods and a clean lake.


    On its ground scattered plants which contained spiritual energy. It was a homey place for him as it seemed peaceful. He obviously loved the place.


    Austin decided to rent a bamboo hut to live in, on which he spent a large amount of vital energy crystals.


    A servant, who was a middle-aged man at the preliminary stage of the Imperial Realm, guided Austin to his newly rented bamboo hut.


    The two walked on the pathway paved with river stones.


    With a courteous smile on his face, the middle-aged servant inquired, "Where are you from, sir?"


    He tried to break the silence.


    "I''m from a small, faraway kingdom,"


    Austin replied flatly.


    "I see. So you came from another country."


    When the man spoke, a hint of superiority rose in his heart and his eyes, filled with contempt, fell on his guest.

 Chapter 670 The Tiger Mercenary Team

    Austin rented a room in a manor as temporary accommodation in the Dragon City.


    This manor was built in a secluded and quiet place. Austin didn''t want to attract any unnecessary attention in this strange land. Hence, he had decided to live in this house despite its high rent.


    The middle-aged servant led Austin to his room and then turned around to leave. His mannerisms were condescending. He looked down upon every cultivator from remote and weak empires. That was why he wasn''t keen on talking to Austin.


    Luckily, that was just what Austin wanted. He hoped that this servant would never come and bother him till he left the manor.


    The environment inside the manor was beautiful and attractive. Exotic flowers and rare herbs could be seen everywhere, all of which spread their fragrance around. There was a small lake at the center of the manor. The extremely clean water in it reflected the blue sky and white clouds above clearly.


    Sitting by the lakeside, Austin enjoyed the beautiful sight around the place: vines twined around trees, while flowers flourished in light breeze. Austin felt refreshed and his mood was instantly lightened.


    "What a wonderful place! Looks like I did make a good choice,"


    Austin whispered in awe. Although he had spent a large amount of vital energy crystals on this accommodation, after looking at the beauty around him, he felt it was well worth.


    A good-looking female servant delivered a tray of delicious dinner to Austin when twilight had descended.


    The night gradually wore on after he finished dinner.


    A full moon slowly appeared from behind nearby mountains, casting a soft light in all the directions. The moonlight gently caressed the entire manor and gave it an aura of mysterious elegance. The sounds of streaming water and chirping insects reached Austin''s ears, and the stillness of the night air accentuated their sound. Everything was too beautiful to be described.


    Austin sat quietly in a lotus position inside his room and practiced the Golden Sun Scripture as usual.


    Austin had always practiced the Scripture diligently. This had helped him make significant leaps in improving his martial arts refinement.


    After reaching the medium stage of Sky Realm, Austin still continued practicing the Golden Sun Scripture everyday, yet there was no sign that he would soon get any further improvement in his vital energy cultivation.


    Nevertheless, he understood that this could not be rushed. During the past year, he had improved drastically from level two of the Energy Gathering Realm to the present medium stage of the Sky Realm. Such a rapid upgradation was so incredible that few in this world could repeat his miracle.


    Now that he had gone through such a smooth process, Austin did not rush to attain a higher level in his vital energy cultivation. Instead, he decided to slow down a bit and consolidate his cultivation base he had acquired.


    Anyway, it was well known to any cultivator that a forced improvement would only exert a bad influence on any future improvement.


    On the other hand, Austin realized that it was a great opportunity for him to improve his bodily refinement.


    During his adventure in the Holy Tomb of the Veritable Demon Sect, Austin had consumed a Magical Beast Elixir and a drop of gold blood which he ha


    ime. In fact, they had come to this tent with the only intention of getting to talk to her from close quarters.


    The several cultivators in front of Austin talked in whispers and laughed lustfully as their gazes occasionally locked on the lady''s attractive cleavage.


    After some embarrassed moments of waiting, Austin finally reached the front of the queue.


    Surprise visibly flashed through the lady''s eyes as she looked at this seemingly weak young man who was no more than twenty years old.


    After all, most of the applicants were robust and sturdy in their appearances. Compared to them, Austin looked extremely weak and fragile.


    The lady couldn''t help chuckling with contempt and rolling her eyes before she addressed Austin casually.


    "Hi, boy? What are you here for? Maybe something about... joining our Tiger Mercenary Team?"


    "Err, well... Actually, I want to know something about the Sunset Mountain at first," Austin said awkwardly.


    Anyway, this was a place for recruitment. He felt somewhat embarrassed at bothering the lady to get some basic information about where they were heading.


    Despite his embarrassment, Austin still couldn''t help but glance at the lady''s attractive figure. Like any other man, he felt difficult to suppress his desire.


    "Aha! What a cute boy! Don''t mind it. I don''t blame you."


    Noticing the hot glint in Austin''s eyes, the lady replied with a coquettish laugh.


    "Boy, don''t you know this? Our Tiger Mercenary Team is one of the strongest mercenary forces in the Dragon City. We are recruiting cultivators to hunt demonic beasts and diabolic beasts in the Sunset Mountain. The participants will have to fight with the beasts. It''s not going to be a fun hobby.


    For the same, we need potent cultivators who can survive real dangers.


    It''s not a suitable job for a boy like you!


    I can''t make an exception for you even though you are such a cute boy!


    What''s more, our Tiger Mercenary Team require more than the applicants'' vital energy cultivation base.


    Although it might disappoint you, I have to tell you that what matters most is the fighting abilities.


    Do you understand me now, boy?"


    the lady said, her voice laced with sarcasm.

 Chapter 671 The Evaluation Test (Part One)

    "You cannot talk to me like that. I am entitled to participate in something like this," Austin retorted.


    His brows knotted slightly and his voice quivered with indignation at the woman''s impudence.


    Seeing Austin''s face turn a shade of red in anger, the woman burst into laughter. She began to speak in her high, vibrant voice, "You are flaring up, uh? I didn''t expect you to have such a short temper. But dear child, I want you to listen to me and take my advice seriously. It is not for little boys who are exploring something and have peculiar curiosities about everything. The hunting is so dangerous that it can really take your life. What a pity if you lose your life at such a young age! You have many things to see and meaningful things to experience. Don''t get yourself killed just because of your inane curiosity today.


    I cannot describe to you how severe the evaluation will be this time. But from my past experience, the mere application for our Tiger Mercenary Team is way more difficult than ever before, not to mention there are other superior, well-established sect tests.


    It goes without saying that the participants are required to have proficient ability. They need to be strong enough to stand up to those lethal blows. Look at you! You look so weak as if you are malnourished. I am afraid you will be thrown in the sky by one slight hit during the fight."


    The woman began to giggle. While smiling seductively at him, her enchanting eyes studied Austin from head to toe, trying to flirt with him. She even stepped forward and stood only one inch away from him. With her being so close, Austin instantly smelled the fragrance that floated from her. The scent was like the one from a flower which spread its fragrance diligently in the atmosphere, and propelled it forward, to reach his nose.


    This woman had been in this square from a long time. It was probably since the recruiting work of the Tiger Mercenary Team began. Having got acquainted with so many burly men who had come to sign up for the recruitment, she had already developed the habit of flirting with those men and indulging herself.


    Now when she saw Austin, a peculiar sense of passion was kindled in her


    rmation about the diabolic beasts present in the Sunset Mountain," he spoke out.


    The information given by the woman about the evaluation test concerning the diabolic beast of the Sunset Mountain peaked his curiosity. He wished to know more about the beast from her.


    However, by that time, many men started to come and were lining up behind him. They were all waiting for their turn to apply for the evaluation.


    Left with no choice, the woman had to suspend their talk. "My young man, please take no offense if I have to chase you away now. Do you see those sordid and coarse men behind you? If I spend another minute talking with you, they will definitely fire up and punch you. As for me, I don''t want to get myself fired just because of this trivial matter.


    As for the diabolic beasts of the Sunset Mountain, you will know what it is if you apply for the evaluation. And you will know it better, after you have defeated it. Otherwise, investigating about a beast that you cannot match in strength is a delusional dream for you.


    Being concerned about you, I am warning you. But it is you who has to decide whether you want to participate or not. So what do you think? Will you or will you not participate in the evaluation? Just give me a clear answer.


    But handsome, if you are just trying to get close to me and all those questions of yours are mere excuses, then you don''t need to try so hard. You can just come to me in the late afternoon today.

 Chapter 672 The Evaluation Test (Part Two)

    I tell you I am truly fond of you now. I guess you can see that," the woman offered, and surely, those words made Austin agape with wonder.


    Although his eyes had been furtively catching glimpses of her cleavage, he did not expect the woman to present herself in such an unreserved and prurient manner. Adding to his surprise and embarrassment, the woman winked at him, reassuring him about her intentions.


    He thought of what he had heard from a friend when he was living on earth, that some mature women had a unique taste for younger and inchoate men. It was said that hanging out with a guy who was younger than herself would give the woman a strange and special excitement.


    "I want to apply for the evaluation test," Austin said shyly.


    A sensual and beautiful woman who wore transparent and scanty dresses like her would inevitably attract any young, unmarried man like Austin. His heart clearly burned with hot passion and his blood pumped fast in his veins seeing the woman''s sexy and curvaceous body and seductive eyes.


    After a few minutes, he finally managed to compose himself. This was hardly the time for such passionate dreams. He instantly reminded himself of the business he actually came here for. He thought that if a diabolic beast of the Sunset Mountain was the target of attack in the evaluation, then it was better to participate in the test and find out what kind of a beast it was.


    His mind came to a conclusion that by applying for the recruitment, he would surely get the information he needed. As for enlisting for the Tiger Mercenary Team, he felt he could decide about that after seeing where the whole situation would take him when the evaluation test ended. He could consider joining the team if it was a worthy place to stay.


    "You are indeed a crazy boy," the woman uttered in wonder.


    She had no right to reject a person''s application. With hopelessness, she looked at him. She could not stop him or do anything except feel pity for Austin''s life.


    From the drawer of her desk, she took out a token and handed it over to Austin.


    Then she st


    lp. You would look so delicious to it."


    The despising sounds rang out among the crowd, and all the people present burst into laughter at the manner those men described Austin as if he was a little toddler. It was not surprising that people would lose their interest in Austin as he looked so immature and fragile in comparison to all the muscular and energetic men there. But, Austin did not take all those mocking words to heart.


    "It looks like none of you would like to join me in a team and fight with that beast," Austin said, running his fingers through his hair sheepishly.


    His words led to a louder uproar of laughter.


    "What? Really, this little boy wants to fight that eighth-level diabolic beast? Are you daydreaming, you fool?"


    "If I wanted to die, I would choose to be your partner and fight that beast with you. But I have no such intentions."


    "What a naughty boy this is! Fighting the beast as your partner literally equals to a suicide act. Why would I want to get myself killed? I have loads of money and beautiful, sexy women waiting for me in my house. I wouldn''t give it a thought until I have amply enjoyed what I have earned right now," a man cried out sardonically.


    Hearing the man''s humorous words, the crowd became boisterous again. The dull and insipid atmosphere of the square gradually became noisy and garrulous because of Austin''s presence there.

 Chapter 673 A Level Eight Diabolic Crocodile

    Just then, the laughter of these candidates was interrupted by the sound of the door opening. A cultivator rushed out of one of the big rooms, covered in blood. His hair was wildly tangled and his clothes were ragged. His body was covered with bruises and cuts from which blood seeped out.


    And his eyes were filled with utter terror.


    "It''s hell!" he screamed as he ran out. "No, I''m never coming here again!"


    All the cultivators present noticed another strange thing at this point. As far as they remembered, two men had entered that big room moments ago. But now, only one of them had come out. They could only guess that the other one hadn''t survived the fight and had been eaten by the beast in there.


    Seeing this, the cultivators who hadn''t given a try yet swallowed nervously. They felt more stressed after finding out that they could end up being killed if they didn''t quit now.


    For the less competent ones, this was truly a stern warning. Their faces turned pale and they shook in their shoes, evidently regretting ever coming here. Some of them took several steps back, indicating that they wanted to back out now.


    Austin shrugged seeing their reactions. "Well, if that''s the case, I think I can only go and meet the monster myself," he scoffed.


    Without another word, he turned around and walked calmly to the door of the big room.


    Soon, his silhouette disappeared through the door.


    "He... Damn, you''ve got to be kidding me!" one of the candidates exclaimed.


    Those who had laughed at Austin minutes ago all stood aghast after seeing what he had just done.


    He was going to fight a level eight diabolic beast alone! What in the world did he think he was doing?


    In fact, it was understandable for those candidates to look down on Austin. After all, he looked like an inexperienced newcomer while most of them had already reached the Sky Realm, the same level as the beast.


    Although they were on the same level as the beast, a diabolic beast was still stronger and crueler than human beings, so none of them dared to challenge it alone.


    Nor did any of them ever expect this slim and seemingly weak young man to have the courage to challenge it alone. But there he was, going into the bloody room to fight the monster one-on-one.


    Hadn''t he seen what all of them had clearly seen just now? Two cultivators refining at the medium stage of Sky Realm had taken their chance before him.


    And what was the result? One of them had been eaten and the other had fled with wounds all over his body, wailing in fear and pain.


    It couldn''t be more obvious that the beast inside was a strong and dangerous enemy.


    The candidates just couldn''t believe that Austin had the nerve to deal with something like that all by himself.


    After a moment of silence, they came to themselves. A few of them admired Austin for his courage, but most of them shook their heads as they thought about how ignorant the young man was for not cherishing his own life. Some of them even cursed him for keeping them waiting while he went to seek his doom.


    Meanwhile, Austin didn''t panic at all. The moment he entered the room, he began to calmly


    s Tiger Mercenary man had been in a state of shock since the moment he saw Austin enter the room alone.


    He had thought that the young man was just here to have a look and would be scared off once he found out what was waiting for him in the cage. But to his surprise, Austin didn''t display any sign of fear at all. On the contrary, he kept nearing the cage and seemed to want to go into the cage. Was he really going to fight this monster all by himself? The man couldn''t believe it, so he felt compelled to ask Austin to make sure.


    "That''s right. Just cut the crap and open the bloody gate,"


    Austin demanded, not wanting to waste any time with him.


    "Well, well, what an uppity child. You should know your own capacity and cherish your life, you know. Anyway, you asked for it, and I have no obligation to stop you, do I?"


    the man replied coldly, irritated by the way Austin had talked to him.


    Then, he opened the gate of the cage, rolling his eyes. The moment the gate was fully opened, Austin leaped inside. When the man jerked his head around to look at Austin, the latter was already standing face to face with the menacing crocodile.


    The man rubbed his eyes in astonishment and looked at Austin again.


    "Fine. No wonder you''re so cocky. I have to admit that you have good bodily movement skill.


    But unfortunately, with this big guy occupying so much of the cage, there''s little space to move around, so I don''t think your bodily movement skill can help you or save your life. Soon, you''ll be regretting ever going in there, you brat,"


    the man mumbled to himself.


    The beast roared at Austin when he entered the cage, making the air reverberate again.


    It was enraged watching Austin swagger up to it. To show its anger, it roared and stamped its foot, which was thicker than a tree trunk. The whole room shook with its force and the bars of the cage rattled violently.


    Following the pounding of its foot, the crocodile made a dash for Austin.


    Its huge body was moving fast like an unstoppable tank, ready to smash anything in its way while rushing over to Austin.

 Chapter 674 Pass The Test

    Austin was excited when he saw the giant and fierce crocodile jumping towards him. It was so fast that its four limbs were a few inches above the ground.


    With a physical strength of three hundred and sixty thousand (360, 000) pounds packed in each punch, Austin was eager to fight with the giant crocodile. It was a good chance to test his powers against the enemy and monitor the effect it would have.


    "Go to hell!" He shouted.


    Austin''s body was as still and firm as a mountain as he attacked the giant and fierce crocodile. He simply stretched out his right hand and released his internal strength, knocking his fist on the head of the beast with one punch.


    "Thump!" The punch sounded like a sledgehammer breaking rocks.


    The giant crocodile bled and blood soon covered its whole body. It flew up in the air and it was dead before it even hit the ground. Austin broke all its bones and mashed its internal organs into dust and ashes because of the amount of the power contained in the attack. When the carcass fell to the ground, it was a pool of paste.


    One punch turned the level eight diabolic beast into a huge paddle of cutlet!


    Never would it open its eyes. It was hard to find its eyes. Its whole carcass was a muddle of minced meat.


    As soon as the carcass dropped on the ground, Austin jumped forward and picked the crocodile cutlet with a hand made of his vital energy


    He then began to refine the vital energy of the diabolic beast with the Beast Energy-extracting Skill. As he practiced the skill, some rings of special refining power wrapped the cutlet and began the refining process.


    Moments later, a lump of the vital energy and blood full of vitality appeared in his hand.


    He then used his mind to manipulate the lump of vital energy. It ran along his palm, his arm and finally it was absorbed in his body.


    The lump of the vital energy was not much. As it entered his limbs and his organs, every part of his body tried to absorb more of it as if it was a dry ground thirstily absorbing minimal rainfall and every part of his body screamed with the desire for the vital energy.


    The blood and essence of the crocodile were much weaker than the gold blood he had absorbed in the Holy Tomb of the Veritable Demon Sect.


    So it was not as painful for him as it was before, for him to absorb the vital energy of the giant monster. He knew that it was because his body was now stronger than before.


    The pain was minimal. It felt like the itching sensation of when a line of ants crawl down his body or the pain of a needle pricking his skin.


    Austin could feel his strength increasing


    in unison.


    They knew exactly what "passing the test" meant. It was only after killing the level eight diabolic beast that one could pass the test.


    ''This young man had killed a level eight diabolic beast in such a short time?''


    Everyone was overwhelmed at this thought. They struggled to believe what they had heard.


    "Those who have passed the test please go to the house at the end and wait together."


    One cultivator a member of the Tiger Mercenary Team who was responsible for guiding the winners came to Austin and told him where to go next while pointing at a big house at the end of the passage.


    Austin nodded and walked away.


    As he walked into the house he came across a wide living room with high-end tables and chairs that looked like they belonged in the upmarket. On the tables, there were various dishes, wines and drinks. All the dishes looked delicious and smelt great.


    In addition, there were many pretty young slim maids wearing sexy clothes and walking gracefully as they made tea and poured water for the guests. Their service was respectful.


    In the living room, there were more than twenty cultivators. ''Obviously, they have passed the test, '' thought Austin.


    As Austin walked closer, all the cultivators turned their gaze towards him. Their looks were aggressive and hostile. If it was possible, they would have torn him into tiny pieces.


    Austin didn''t mind their gaze. This kind of triviality didn''t bother him. His mind was calm and quiet and therefore his face was expressionless. Based on his assessment the most powerful cultivator in the living room was only at the premium stage of the Sky Realm. He could easily defeat him.


    He therefore ignored the cultivators after assessing their strength.

 Chapter 675 Training

    Austin most certainly did not mean to belittle all warriors of the Sky Realm.


    When he was still in the Violet Orchid Empire, they were quite high up in the hierarchy of martial arts, and nobody else could be superior to them in that aspect.


    However, things were obviously different in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, where warriors of such cultivation base had inferior status. The independent cultivators of the Sky Realm had no other means to acquire resources, except joining the mercenary groups.


    After he came to the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, Austin felt the tremendous difference between small and great powers. The cultivation base he thought was so high was merely the cultivation base of the commoners in this kingdom.


    "Hello, good morning!"


    A seemingly honest voice echoed in Austin''s ears. He looked up and saw a dark-skinned man in his late twenties, smiling and sitting down beside him.


    "Bloke, you seemed to be too young to kill an eight-level diabolic beast and join the Tiger Mercenary Team. You have done an impressive work there. You''re really keeping a low profile. By the way, I''m Allen from the Three Town. Making friends is one of my many hobbies.


    Since both of us just joined the Tiger Mercenary Team, we should be friends and help each other, right?


    I believe we''ll have many opportunities for killing enemies and traveling around the world."


    Although he was stupid-looking and seemed like a baboon, his honesty and sincerity worked miracles to earn other people''s trust.


    Besides, Austin felt the guy''s wave of vital energy force and immediately knew that he had the same cultivation base as his.


    "That will be fine for me!"


    Austin pretended to be polite and friendly to this man and his seemingly kind offer. However, beneath the realistic appearance, Austin captured his sly glances. He was undoubtedly seeing more of his new friend than with just his cheeky smiles and foolish pretentions.


    Although he befriended Allen, he didn''t want to talk with such a mysterious stranger anymore.


    "Well, my friend... I think you must have possessed a large number of resources if you


    met his intimidating glances and felt frightened as they lowered their heads to avoid the harsh gazes.


    However, Austin appeared calm�C�Cas he usually did. He raised his teacup and drank his tea slowly.


    Seeing his arrogant action, the trainer felt offended.


    "Kid, don''t be rude. I will not come to your rescue if you''re in danger in the mountain," the trainer uttered in annoyance.


    Yet, with that remark, he didn''t try to embarrass Austin. If he would lash out at Austin in front of the new recruits, he might scare them, and in turn, they might refuse to serve the team.


    Therefore, the trainer who was a warrior at the medium stage of the Imperial Realm restrained himself from getting angry and calmed down quickly.


    "Okay. Let''s call it a day. Go home and come back here at 7 in the morning. We''ll head to the Sunset Mountain together," he instructed.


    The thirty candidates walked out of the hall and returned to their houses in the Dragon City.


    However, before they could reach the square outside, they suddenly halted.


    A group of people, led by three middle-aged men, stood on the way of the candidates.


    "Hey, you idiots. Are you the guys who just joined the Tiger Mercenary Team?


    Ha-ha, only fools would think of joining such an incompetent team,"


    one of the three middle-aged men sarcastically remarked.


    The group of people standing behind him roared in arrogant and cocky laughter.

 Chapter 676 You Are So Funny

    "Who are you? How dare you be so rude and offend us?"


    The thirty cultivators, who had just passed the test and successfully became members of the Tiger Mercenary Team, were all arrogant men, and they wouldn''t accept the mockery which was uttered without reason, because it was a great provocation. Immediately, a big robust man with a face full of beards came out and shouted angrily.


    However, before he could continue his words, another cultivator standing beside him, who apparently was his acquaintance, tugged his sleeve and said to him in a whisper.


    "Do you want to die?


    Haven''t you seen the flying eagle embroidered on his shirt?


    He is obviously a member of the Eagle Mercenary Team.


    Don''t irritate him!"


    Hearing what his colleague said, the man with a beard was a little surprised; he shifted his view to the young man''s chest and sure enough, he saw a flying eagle embroidered on the middle-aged man''s shirt.


    The bearded man lost his intimidating aura and instantly shifted his eyes elsewhere to avoid eye contact with the middle-aged man. He even took a few steps back from the team to minimize his existence and kept his mouth shut.


    Everyone in the Dragon City knew that there were three main mercenary teams �� the Eagle Mercenary Team, the Tiger Mercenary Team and the Snake Mercenary Team.


    Among the three teams, the Eagle Mercenary Team took the lead because it was the strongest, followed by the Tiger Mercenary Team and the Snake Mercenary Team.


    For some unknown reasons, there had always been continuous frictions between the Eagle Mercenary Team and the Tiger Mercenary Team. The Eagle Mercenary Team always took extreme measures to suppress the Tiger Mercenary Team.


    Today, the Tiger Mercenary Team was recruiting new members on the big square. The Eagle Mercenary Team was also recruiting new members at the same venue and time.


    Now, the recruitment process for the two teams was over.


    So, the three masters, who were in charge of the recruitment of the Eagle Mercenary Team, couldn''t help taking their new members over to the same venue as the Tiger Mercenary Team to make some trouble and size up the opposing team.


    "Mack, what do you want to do?"


    When the newcomers from the Tiger Mercenary Team were distracted, the two masters of the Imperial Realm, who were responsible for the training program of the Tiger Mercenary Team, caught wind of the commotion and walked out of the hall.


    The plump young woman, who was in charge of the registration process also walked out. They all walked out together, a sign that her status was not low in the Tiger Mercenary Team.


    "Hey, hey, I don''t want to do anything. I just came to see the new recruits that you have. What kind of garbage did you recruit this time?"


    Mack, the middle-aged man who spoke with an ironic smile, was just teasing the new members of the Tiger Mercenary Team.


    are all at the premium stage of the Sky Realm."


    The young woman was fond of Austin and didn''t want to see Austin killed.


    "Mack, mind your own business. Our Tiger Mercenary Team won''t play these games with you. Boy, back off."


    Actually, Walter was discontented with Austin and didn''t care about him at all.


    But Austin was now represented the whole Tiger Mercenary Team. If they defeated Austin, it would embarrass not only Austin but the whole team, so he had to stop the fight.


    "Sir, just let me try,"


    Austin said to Walter coolly as he moved three steps forward and pointed at a cultivator in the Eagle Mercenary Team.


    "Didn''t you just say that you could cut me into eighteen pieces?


    I choose to challenge you. Show me how you will do that."


    Walter was furious when he realized that Austin would not listen to his words and stopped dissuading him. ''He is really arrogant. Now that he is looking for death, let him die, '' he thought.


    "Ha-ha. I''ve waited for this moment for so long!"


    In the Eagle Mercenary Team, a master at the premium stage of Sky Realm who was holding a saber in his hand walked out of the crowd, looked at Austin dismissively and laughed.


    "Wait a moment. I want to ask something before we start. Can we actually kill people? Is it okay for me to beat him to death?


    If I killed him, will you, the Eagle Mercenary Team, blame me for that?"


    Austin suddenly asked with a weak voice. He looked a little cautious.


    "Ha-ha- ha... Boy, you''re so funny. You don''t have to be so humorous, okay? You think too much.


    Don''t worry. If you really have the strength and kill all the new members of our team, it''s okay.


    But if not, I''m afraid that today you will take your last breath,"


    Mack responded with laugher.


    "Now I feel relieved.


    Well, let''s begin!"


    Austin smiled faintly and said to the cultivator at the premium stage of Sky Realm who was holding a saber.

 Chapter 677 A Live Target

    "Alas! Young man, you''re out of luck!" the cultivator of the Eagle Mercenary Team said, feigning sympathy.


    "You''re still young. If you had kept a low profile, you might have had a bright future. Unfortunately, you seem to be overly fond of the limelight.


    Young man, can''t you see that you''re going to die soon?


    To be frank, I, Gray, have never before shown mercy to anyone. Once I attack, my opponent will meet either death or mutilation with broken arms and legs. What a pity!"


    Gray didn''t seem to have taken Austin seriously. He made a face while speaking to Austin in his condescending tone of voice.


    Austin had already made up his mind to kill this pompous ass. He chose not to say anything at all and his face remained complete emotionless.


    "Come on! Don''t waste your time on talking. Kill him!"


    Mack of the Eagle Mercenary Team urged Gray on.


    He was eager to see the young man killed by a new member of his team. Thus, he could then show off in front of the Tiger Mercenary Team.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Gray had just joined the Eagle Mercenary Team, so he dared not disobey Mack in the slightest.


    "Go to hell!" he roared, while holding the saber firmly in his hands.


    Vital energy gushed out from his body and transferred to the weapon, then an overwhelming blade aura materialized.


    Obviously, he was powerful in the blade skill, and he had already mastered level ten blade intent!


    Level ten blade intent was the pinnacle of blade skill, so one could imagine how powerful it was!


    "Die!"


    Gray waved the saber towards Austin. He didn''t use any special skill, but rather summoned level ten blade intent merely from his vital energy force which was at the premium stage of the Sky Realm.


    He tried to defeat Austin with only his strong vital energy force and extremely high level blade skill.


    In many cases, brute strength was more effective than refined skills in fighting. Austin didn''t look strong, so Gray had guessed that he would have no strength to


    rise.


    Gray was caught up in the menacing wind before he could do anything.


    In a panic, he had to release all of his vital energy and transform it into a vital energy force shield, hoping it could block against Austin''s attack.


    "Bang!"


    Austin''s fist smashed through the vital energy force shield and landed on target against Gray''s face.


    With a meaty cracking sound, Gray''s face collapsed into ruin.


    His nose, cheek, forehead, and some other bones in his head were all broken! The last thing that he saw was a hugely enlarged view of Austin''s fist.


    Gray spit out a mouthful of blood, as his body arched backwards from the impact of Austin''s assault.


    He was sent flying back at tremendous speed. After several dozen meters Gray met up with the ground again.


    He was half passed out and just like a deflated balloon. He had lost all of his vital energy force. Austin didn''t show any mercy. He rushed forward and hit Gray in the chest with his left fist. Instantly, Gray''s sternum was shattered! Then Austin''s right fist took Gray in his belly.


    One punch after another, Austin''s fists relentlessly rained down on him. It was the first time for Austin to use these punches of more than 100, 000 pounds. He felt a steady stream of strength course through his body, and it felt both comforting and exciting.

 Chapter 678 I Didnt Mean To Beat Him To Death

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Continuous sounds of hits and punches filled the place.


    Devoid of any facial expressions, Austin heartlessly punched the cultivator with a saber who was floating in mid-air.


    It looked like he was hitting a punching bag instead of beating up a person.


    All the people around froze in shock, gazing at Austin who was still striking his opponent slack-jawed.


    It was until he gave his target a dozen punches that he satisfyingly stopped.


    Bang!


    A dead body, badly beaten up and mangled, fell on the ground.


    The entire crowd held their breath, appalled at what they just witnessed.


    They stared at the dead man whose eyes were almost bugging out.


    Even the Imperial Realm masters were startled by the scene.


    As if signaled by the cold breeze, an eerie dead silence enveloped them.


    Each of them gawked at the young man, aghast.


    ''A cultivator at the premium stage of the Sky Realm who had grasped level 10 blade intent had been beaten to death by a lad.


    That fellow punched him to death.


    That Sky Realm master even couldn''t fight back, let alone sneak a single hit on the young man.


    That''s amazing!'' the rest analyzed, terrified.


    Austin turned to them and said apologetically, "My cultivation base is low, so I am not good at controlling my strength yet. I didn''t mean to beat him to death.


    Lucky for me, Mack said it''s okay even if I kill people."


    He then glanced at the dead body with a playful yet defiant look in his eyes.


    Acting as if nothing had happened, he began laughing innocently.


    At this point, he looked like a pure, harmless, and lively teenager who would not pose a threat to anyone.


    A ridiculous thought occurred to the crowd. ''That must be an illusion. That can''t be true!''


    "This brat is too brutal. He is a demon! He could have killed that man with one punch but instead he tortured him.


    He was enjoying the process of slowly killing his opponent. That man is merciless! What a horrible person! He had gone too far!


    He is an evil guy! He has committed an unforgivable crime.


    We almos


    saw you, I immediately knew you are amazing. Look at you! You are incredibly handsome, and you''re physically strong."


    "You''re right. Look at him. Based on his fine features, I bet he will achieve great things."


    "Buddy, I''ll team up with you after we enter the Sunset Mountain."


    Flattering remarks and compliments flooded Austin. The men were obviously trying to get on his good side and earn a powerful companion.


    Austin felt as if he would have a headache as he listened to and faced the annoying men. He knew they were buttering him up, and their aggravating remarks made him ran out of patience.


    "Get lost. I have to go!" Austin shouted as he tried to get away from them.


    He squeezed his way through the crowd, releasing 100, 000 pounds of force. As a result, several cultivators were thrown and sent flying by the impact.


    Terrified, the rest immediately moved aside to make way for Austin.


    "Ha-ha. I''m sorry. I just really have something to do, so I have to leave now," Austin explained.


    Without turning around, he advanced forward, leaving the rest behind.


    "What an arrogant guy! He is ruthless and grumpy, a difficult one to deal with.


    Don''t mess with him, and don''t flatter him too.


    If you displease him, you might become his next punching bag!"


    one who had been thrown into the air warned his other companions, staring at Austin''s back.

 Chapter 679 A Surprise Attack From The Veritable Demon Sect

    Preparing for the next round of joining the Tiger Mercenary Team, Austin had no idea that danger was approaching.


    It was an imposing residence in the Dragon City. Muscular cultivators with serious expressions had been going in and out of the gate.


    Over the front door of the residence was a horizontal inscribed board with several characters on it: Veritable Demon Sect Branch in Dragon City.


    These words were written vigorously. In some sense, it was almost like the characters had magical powers that could leave anyone amazed with it.


    Most warriors in the Dragon City heard much about this place. This was one of the strongholds of Veritable Demon Sect, one of five top sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    Meanwhile, in the back garden, five men were sitting in the pavilion while discussing.


    Each of them was well-built and muscled.


    "So the brat we are after is here?" asked the man sitting in the middle loudly.


    He looked like a bear with his two-meter tall body fully covered with thick black hair.


    "Yes, Steward Dale, he is. One guy who guards the gates of this city is from our sect.


    All of our men in different strongholds have already gotten that brat''s portrait. I''m sure that the disciples had recognized him the moment he walked into the city," replied the fair man who was sitting next to the big man.


    He was in his forties and was wearing an indigo robe, matching his nerdy elegance as he spoke.


    This man was the one in charge of the Veritable Demon Sect''s branch in Dragon City.


    "Do you know where he is?"


    Dale asked.


    "Yes, the brat doesn''t want to be discovered. He found a remote residence and rented a room there.


    I already sent several disciples to spy on him.


    Dale, rest assured that the brat can''t get away this time,"


    answered the fair man politely.


    "Nice job, Gabe. You didn''t disappoint me,"


    Dale praised, nodding with approval.


    Then, he laughed out loud and we


    o pesky. I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    One of them stomped on the floor and the ground was pockmarked with a hole.


    He then leaped into the air and attacked Austin. He clenched his fist while in the mid-air, ready to punch his target. The air around his fist shook with force.


    Seeing how strong the attack was, Austin was instantly alert.


    ''His punch has at least 60, 000 pounds of full force!'' he thought.


    And just right then, Austin understood where these people came from.


    ''I got it.


    These people are from the Veritable Demon Sect.


    But of course, they would never let me off easily after I barged into their Holy Tomb. Thus, they sent these men here.''


    Austin wasn''t a coward. Having experienced so many setbacks and bullies, he knew sometimes it was useless to reason with others. The most efficient way to work out problems was to resort to force.


    Affected by the environment, he was prone to being ferocious and ruthless.


    He snorted and coldly declared, "So what? I don''t fear you Veritable Demon Sect. Now that you provoked me, I''ll kill you all."


    The tremendous urge to kill filled Austin''s mind. Stamping his feet, he leaped and aimed to punch the other man.


    The two powerful fists met! The air began to crack as the two competed using their physical strengths.

 Chapter 680 The Princess Came

    Austin was suddenly attacked, and he speculated that the thirteen mysterious figures must be from the Veritable Demon Sect.


    He had no choice but to make use of his physical strength and blow out 100, 000 pounds.


    The two cyclones containing a tremendous amount of energy collided with each other heavily.


    In a matter of seconds, the two cyclones integrated into one, and soon a massive hurricane materialized, pulling out the grass and trees and blowing the ground in the air. The whole place was sent into chaos and a total mess.


    Clink!


    A sound of a broken bone was heard. The first one to attack Austin had one of his arms broken with its bone freakishly bent.


    His body was sent flying like a freshly shot bullet.


    "That guy has such a massive physical strength as well!"


    "Be careful! He also practices body refining skills. His physical strength is probably as great as 100, 000 pounds!"


    Other people shouted loudly as they witnessed what happened. At that moment, none of them dared to get close to Austin. Instead, they gathered around and surrounded him in circles.


    Austin sternly sneered at them while gawking at the middle-aged man who was in charge of the courtyard.


    "You snitch! It must be you who had given off my information!


    I paid you money and rented your courtyard yet you disclosed my whereabouts. Do you want to die?"


    As he spoke, Austin stomped the ground with his tiptoes and all of a sudden, he was nowhere to be seen.


    The middle-aged man was a cultivator at the medium stage of the Sky Realm. He initially did not pay special attention to Austin, regarding him as an ordinary cultivator at a young age from a provincial place.


    But upon witnessing Austin''s real strength, he suddenly felt alarmed as if he was at peril with Austin staying at his courtyard.


    "Honorable great guests from the Veritable Demon Sect, please help me!"


    the man cried while running as fast as he could to the back of the courtyard.


    However, in a second, Austin had appeared beside him before he could even understand how Austin could be that fast. The next thing he knew was that Austin punched him on the chest.


    This middle-aged man had lived a very comfortable life and only had few opportunities to fight even though he had been cultivating for so


    of shock.


    "Yes, Steward Dale. We are telling the truth; we saw it with our own eyes. That guy does have such great physical strength. There were thirteen of us who were sent to chase and capture him, but we were not able to defeat him. Instead, we were severely injured.


    The bone in my right arm is broken into pieces."


    The head of the group reported with great despair and embarrassment.


    His right arm was covered with bandages, which gave off a strong smell of medicine.


    "His strength is 100, 000 pounds, and almost as powerful as a principal disciple of our Veritable Demon Sect.


    Where the hell does he come from?"


    Gabe was also confused as he furrowed his eyebrows.


    At that moment, a disciple suddenly barged into the room.


    "Your graces, Princess Dahlia is coming!"


    "What? That crazy girl! How did she get here?"


    Dale was astonished and straightened up at once.


    "The head has never allowed her to go out by herself. Again! She probably went out without the head of the Veritable Demon Sect knowing!" Dale massaged his head slightly.


    The princess of the Veritable Demon Sect was infamous for being stubborn and unreasonable. As she enjoyed a high position, everybody in the Veritable Demon Sect would not dare to go against her will.


    "Okay. Let her come in."


    After a short moment, an excited voice was heard inside the room.


    "Dale, did you find where that guy is?"


    A figure of the young girl appeared in the hall, ignoring all of the other members of the Veritable Demon Sect.

 Chapter 681 Setting Off Towards The Sunset Mountain

    "Hello, Princess Dahlia!" Dale greeted politely.


    Apparently the lady was an important figure in the Veritable Demon Sect.


    Dahlia, who was dressed in purple clothes, had a pair of big, sparkling eyes and long eyelashes. She looked energetic and sprightly. Undoubtedly she was an attractive lady, like a celestial fairy.


    The girl who was standing behind Dahlia was her personal maid. Although she was less charming than her mistress, she was also a pretty girl.


    "Dale, bring that brat to me right now. I can''t wait to teach him a lesson!" the lady in purple said with a wicked grin, as she rubbed her palms.


    Dimples formed in her cheeks; her big eyes narrowed like two big crescent moons and her two canine teeth could be seen. At this moment, she looked like a cute, naughty princess.


    "Princess Dahlia, we are looking around for that brat. We have sent our men to get him, but he ran away," Dale informed.


    "Dummies! They are a junk of trash. Anyway, you must capture that brat and hand him to me. I''ll interrogate him myself,"


    Dahlia grumbled with disappointment.


    "I''ll try my best to find him for you.


    Princess Dahlia, does our leader know that you''re here?"


    Dale inquired with a tone of concern.


    "Forget about that old man. I''m tired. Fetch me a room as soon as possible.


    And one more thing. You have only two days to bring that brat to me,"


    Dahlia spoke with authority.


    Hearing her words, Dale guessed that the girl had left home without informing her father.


    "Take Princess Dahlia to a good room,"


    Gabe instructed his men.


    Quickly the necessary arrangements were made. A disciple came forward and led the two girls to their chamber.


    When the two girls were out of sight, Dale spoke to Gabe, "Send your men to inform our leader that Princess Dahlia is in the Dragon City.". ..


    The two girls quietly followed the disciple and got into a fine room.


    After the disciple finished his task, he asked for permission and left the room.


    "Dahlia, are you sure you''re going to interrogate that brat?"


    the maid asked with a frown.


    "Absolutely. I''m an unmarried lady, and he had the guts to see me naked.


    I can''t let him go.


    When they locate him and bring him to me, I will torment him slowly,"


    Dahlia said through her gritted teeth, clenching her fist.


    "As far as I see, that brat is not easy to handle. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to escape from our headquarters safe and sound.


    I saw Gabe looked dispirited. I figured that his men must have been hurt badly by that brat."


    lf!"


    Dahlia said, fuming with anger.


    "Are you serious?"


    The maid was startled by her mistress'' words and intentions. It was not something she expected.


    "Don''t be so dramatic. Have you forgotten that I have already reached the third stage of Veritable Demon Divinity Fist? My single punch could be equal to 150, 000 pounds.


    There is nothing to worry. I don''t fear that brat, and neither should you.


    So, are you coming with me or not? If you do not want to come, it''s not a problem. I will go alone,"


    Dahlia said, slightly unhappy with her maid''s reaction.


    "I''ll come with you. But we must be extremely careful."


    The maid was totally aware that no one could change Dahlia''s mind once she had made a decision. So she decided it was better to give company to her mistress. She couldn''t leave her to herself.


    The two girls collected their stuff and sneaked out of their residence. They bought two good red flood dragon horses and set off for the Sunset Mountain.


    Cultivators who hadn''t reached the Imperial Realm couldn''t fly faster in the sky by activating their vital energy. Adding to that, they would consume much of their vital energy.


    Only the Imperial Realm masters didn''t have to worry about that problem. They could fly in the sky quickly and did not need to worry about the loss of vital energy.


    The red flood dragon horse was fast and weird. Its head was like that of a dragon and its body was in the shape of a horse. Being a hybrid of a horse and a dragon, it was a level three diabolic beast.


    Cultivators usually tamed these level three diabolic beasts and used them as a means of transportation. Their speed was something that made them a valuable asset.

 Chapter 682 Entering The Sunset Mountain.

    On their way to Sunset Mountain, the members of the Tiger Mercenary Team whipped their red flood dragon horses which were famous for their incomparable speed and kept riding day and night without rest.


    Eight days later, they arrived at the foot of a lofty mountain chain.


    "Guys, this is the Sunset Mountain. Our mission officially starts the moment we enter the mountain.


    Diabolic beasts of level seven or level eight are abundant in the mountains. But once in while a diabolic beast of level nine or ten may show up in front of you.


    Keep in mind the rules. You are not allowed to act alone. I''m the commander this time, so everything you do should be as per my order. Thus, we can maximize our gains.


    After we complete our mission and return to the city, you will get a percentage of what we have gained from here.


    I don''t want to emphasize on this but I have to inform you all that if someone dares to disobey my orders and messes up this mission, I''ll punish him severely. My actions will be regardless of the fellowship that has formed among us during the days that we have spent together!"


    The assistant team leader of Tiger Mercenary Team, who was in charge of the mission warned them all. Next, he whipped his horse and was the first one to rush into the Sunset Mountain.


    All the other cultivators in the team struck their horses with their lashes and followed him into the forest. So did Austin.


    But once he had entered the Sunset Mountain, he felt it was pointless to stay with the team. He wasn''t there to complete some mission. He was on his own mission.


    His purpose of going to the Sunset Mountain was to practice the Beast Energy-extracting Skill. So he decided to seek an appropriate chance and leave the team.


    He didn''t care about what the assistant team leader had said at all regarding the punishment if anyone disobeyed his orders. He wasn''t going to listen to some leader''s instructions!


    During the first few days, the cultivators kept hanging around in the outer range of the Sunset Mountain. All the diabolic beasts they met were at level seven. They were able to slay a large number of level seven diabolic beasts easily and took their beast cores as well as other valuable parts like blood, flesh, bones and tendons.


    Although a level seven diabolic beast''s parts were not high priced or precious, still they could sell those things and get a considerable number of vital energy crystals. The level seven diabolic beasts were abundantly present, so most of the cultivators would be able to make small profits which could be accumulated into a big one.


    All the cultivators in the team had brought their Space Rings which could provi


    cenary Team, they got talking about women. Their eyes were filled with sexual desires and passion. They made loud lewd noises.


    Obscene and dirty words came out of their mouths continuously. They all seemed to crave for women.


    Some of them started to tell dirty jokes, while some of them even made up obscene songs and sang them aloud.


    The songs were arduous, with lyrics like, "let me touch you in eighteen different ways", "sleep in my arms", and "have sex with me." The men sang aloud such songs continuously and unashamedly.


    The forest echoed by those sounds.


    The new team members were also filled with excitement. Their interests and desires were also aroused. The fire of their sexual desires flared. All of them started to hum and joined to sing the songs with their hoarse voice. They were like a pack of lustful wolves.


    "Well guys, I''ve heard that they are good at fighting and that they are gorgeous. Why don''t we go there and join them? Maybe we''ll win their hearts and in this wild mountain, we can play a lot of things and have a lot of fun.


    I bet, they are also craving for some fun just like us!"


    An official member of Tiger Mercenary Team said naughtily.


    The other members started nodding their heads and laughed in agreement.


    Walter, the assistant leader of the Tiger Mercenary Team, seemed to be used to this scene. He didn''t say anything to stop them. Instead, he just smiled and let his subordinates go on with this improper thing.


    Austin was appalled by the behavior of the team and its leader.


    It seemed that their morality had dropped to zero after being a mercenary for a long time. They just did things at will, and for temporary pleasure. Their actions were regardless of the dire consequences their improper behaviors might cause.

 Chapter 683 The Magic Harp Player

    As soon as the members of the Tiger Mercenary Team noticed that the people in the valley below them were from the Iron Lady Mercenary Team, the randy men could not help uttering some rude and salacious comments about the ladies to each other.


    It was rare to see women out here in the wilderness. So when members of the Tiger Mercenary Team, both the full members and the newcomers, saw that there was a large group of women in the valley up ahead, they soon became so delighted that they could hardly contain their excitement.


    Just at this moment, a slightly disgruntled woman''s voice was transmitted through the air from afar.


    "Oh, if it isn''t our friends of the Tiger Mercenary Team? I think it would be better for everyone to respect each other for the sake of everyone''s safety,"


    the voice sounded clearly in everyone''s ears.


    Austin knew that this kind of sound transmission was created through the special use of vital energy force, which compressed the sound into a line and transmitted it over substantial distances. Judging from the sound being transmitted, Austin was sure that the woman who was speaking was at the medium stage of the Imperial Realm.


    This kind of sound transmission was suitable for long-distance conversations. As for how far the sound could be transmitted, it depended mainly on how strong the vital energy cultivation base of the speaker was.


    "Ha! Dear friends from the Iron Lady Mercenary Team, we are just kidding. Don''t lose your rag! I can''t help it. You know, my brothers are all boors!"


    Walter responded to the woman immediately via the vital energy sound transmission. Of course, the tone in which he spoke was a little frivolous and playful, without the slightest sign of respect for the woman.


    Such behavior was common in the cultivation world. Cultivators followed the law of the jungle, in which the strongest cultivator decided everything, so they tended to talk without social taboos.


    Walter had heard of the Iron Lady Mercenary Team, whose members were all exclusively women. They usually behaved with restraint and tolerance, so Walter believed that their strength was in all likelihood not too powerful. As a result, he felt that in the depths of such desolate mountains, there would be nothing amiss in flirting with these women.


    "Well, in that case, there''s nothing left to say."


    The woman who had spoken, from the valley up ahead, snorted coldly.


    Then the wonderfully melodious sounds of a harp came from the valley. The sound of the music was delicate and soft; like a clear stream running joyfully along the mountain valleys, and the raindrops hitting the banana trees, clea


    of the cultivators at the Master Realm.


    Moreover, Austin had always possessed a strong willpower. He took a deep breath and, letting out his spiritual sense, he found that the sound of the harp couldn''t affect him at all now.


    However, other cultivators at the Sky Realm stage were not so lucky as Austin. Most members of the Tiger Mercenary Team were being controlled by the seductive sounds of the harp and they had fallen deeply in romantic love with the fictitious women.


    Even the four strongest men, who were all at the Imperial Realm stage, were struggling to resist the sounds of the harp, their faces as pale as paper.


    In fact, the cultivators at the Imperial Realm had already improved their spiritual sense to a certain strength. But it was well known that the cultivation of the spiritual sense was much more difficult than that of the vital energy, so their spiritual sense forces were not as powerful as their vital energy forces.


    "Ah, I know who is playing the harp!


    It is the Magic Harp Player from the New Moon Sect!


    How could these bitches stay with the disciples from the New Moon Sect?


    Come on. Wake everyone up quickly! Or they will all die!"


    Walter shouted in a trembling voice. Obviously, he had heard of the Magic Harp Player before and he knew how strong she was.


    The Magic Harp Player!


    Oh, my god!


    All the others who had remained awake could not help but gasp. They were all scared by the notorious name.


    The Magic Harp Player was tremendously famous in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    It was said that the Magic Harp Player was a beautiful woman, yet, she was also extremely cruel and merciless. She had strong powers, but she liked to kill people at random. It could be said that she was a real devil!

 Chapter 684 Kill On Sight

    Austin was now an awestruck admirer of the woman who played the seven-stringed Chinese harp.


    He had witnessed this kind of skill before at the Outstanding Talents Exchange Games held in the Violet Orchid Empire. A young married woman had poured her vital energy force into a harp and created a grand sound wave array.


    But Austin had defeated her easily as her cultivation base in vital energy force had been too weak to cause any harm to him.


    Now, Austin''s breath was once again taken away seeing a warrior who attacked her enemies using sound waves.


    The world was full of oddities. This woman from the New Moon Sect could use her music to cause over sixty Sky Realm warriors from the Tiger Mercenary Team to lose their mind.


    The four Imperial Realm masters who led the Tiger Mercenary Team knew that their whole army would be wiped out if they gave free play to their underlings.


    Without waiting for another second, they had to do something to stop this mess.


    "Wake up!"


    The four Imperial Realm masters acted separately and gave a thundering order in the ear of each Sky Realm warrior. Together with the order, vital energy force and spiritual sense force were poured into the Soul Seas of the warriors.


    Thanks to their extremely swift bodily movement skill, the four Imperial Realm masters had finished giving their orders individually to the sixty warriors in the blink of an eye.


    After hearing the thundering voices of their masters in their ears, the Sky Realm warriors finally recovered from hysteria and realized what had happened. The next moment, they looked at one another with a mixture of shock and embarrassment on their faces.


    "Buddy, you have great physical strength, but that part is, ah, short but energetic."


    "Hey, you... You... You''re a eunuch! The world doesn''t make sense!


    You have so many concubines. Do you keep them just for appreciation?


    igging their own graves! They would have been fine if they''d known their place. How dare they speak filthy words? They didn''t expect our leader to be Isis.


    She isn''t known as the Magic Harp Player for nothing! Everyone knows how amazing her martial arts skill of musical sounds is.


    Killing the rubbish warriors from the Tiger Mercenary Team is like butchering chickens or dogs for her."


    "The bastards from the Tiger Mercenary Team probably had no idea that the Iron Lady Mercenary Team is a force that belongs to the New Moon Sect.


    Hmph, warriors from the underground world take us for sheep! But everyone who tried to bully us came to a bad end."


    "Hush, hold your tongue.


    For the moment, the Iron Lady Mercenary Team has no intention of publicly announcing our relationship with the New Moon Sect.


    The Sect Leader will punish you if you give away that secret."


    "I think we''ll definitely get the mine range in the Sunset Mountain under the leadership of Sect Leader and Isis!"


    "Of course, but be quiet. If your careless words reach the ears of the Sect Leader or Isis, you''ll be punished.". .


    Not far from these beautiful women, an extremely exquisite and delicate tent had been erected.


    Two charming women were sitting inside it.

 Chapter 685 The Beginning Of The Cultivation

    One of the two young women was sitting behind an ancient seven-stringed harp. She plucked its strings and let out a sigh.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that the task was so important or that I didn''t want to draw too much attention, I would have killed those men! Frankly, they deserved it."


    The other one was very charming. Facing the woman who was playing the instrument, she said with a smile, "Isis, don''t bother. They are no more than a group of pigs!


    After all, our target is the derelict mine.


    Ha-ha! I didn''t except so many secret treasures to be inside it." She chuckled and then continued, "All along, people have been focusing on the diabolic beasts in the Sunset Mountain.


    Although you can''t blame them. Usually, large quantities of crystalline minerals are found only in desert areas. Nobody has ever thought of exploring the Sunset Mountain of the eastern region.


    The mine was just found recently. Luckily, it hasn''t drawn the attention of other powerful groups.


    The New Moon Sect should take the opportunity to take over it. And who better to do that than us?"


    "Well, the other girls should have had enough rest. We''d better make a move as soon as possible.


    I heard some rumors going around and it won''t be long before other groups stumble upon it.


    I guess we might meet a few competitors this time,"


    the young woman said. Then she put the harp away.


    "You''re right,"


    the other woman answered. She was the head of the Iron Lady Mercenary Team. She immediately ordered the others and together, they set off for the mine.


    After a while, a large group of beautiful girls left the valley.


    ... ...


    After arriving at the region in which level eight diabolic beasts inhabited, Austin decided to leave the Tiger Mercenary Team.


    He slipped away amidst the chaos using bodily movement skill.


    When Austin left, he became close to invisible. Without probing with their spiritual sense power, no one could notice his leaving.


    After leaving the Tiger Mercenary Team,


    lood magical python and said, "Hey, little snake! Come out and fight me!"


    Austin restrained his vital energy force fluctuation to deceive the snake and didn''t reveal his real vital energy level.


    Hence, for the red blood magical python, he was merely an ordinary young man without any cultivation base.


    The python flew into rage when it heard Austin yelling. It felt that its dominance had been seriously challenged.


    Roaring in anger, the red blood magical python rushed out of the cave. In the wake of its fury, it broke half of its cave.


    It looked striking and venomous with its extraordinarly large body.


    It was over twenty meters long in total, and the diameter of its body was about six meters. It raised its head and stared at Austin with eyes as big as lanterns.


    Austin looked at the huge monster which was a hundred times bigger than him and couldn''t help but be awed by its sheer size.


    The diabolic beasts were born strong, and their physical conditions were much superior to that of men.


    That meant that if the beast and the men were at the same cultivation level, a diabolic beast would still be several times powerful.


    "Roar!"


    The red blood magical python opened its big mouth and rushed toward Austin intending to kill him.


    "You beast, you''re about to die!"


    Austin said with a confident smile.

 Chapter 686 Austins Increased Physical Strength

    The red blood magical python at level eight lunged fiercely at Austin with its bloody mouth open, but Austin didn''t try to evade it. Instead, he threw a punch with a force of around 80, 000 pounds at the python at lightning speed.


    Bang!


    The python''s large head split open like it was made of paper, splaying fishy red blood and colorful pieces of brain into the air. In front of Austin, the python, which was as large as a small house, looked weak and powerless.


    The moment the red blood magical python died, Austin used the Beast Energy-extracting Skill to extract its essence. Strands of special power which could extract the python''s essence flew forward and surrounded the python''s body.


    A few moments later, the essence of the python''s blood was successfully extracted.


    Austin swallowed the vigorous ball of essence at once. Then, he moved to a thick emerald-hued bush that was more than ten meters high. Behind the bush was a secluded clearing. Austin sat on the ground and refined the python''s blood essence that he had just swallowed.


    The Magical Beast Elixir in Austin''s body was activated. Once Austin consumed a Magical Beast Elixir, he would be able to reap the maximum benefits of it for a month. After one month, the efficacy of the elixir would gradually fade.


    Refining a level eight diabolic beast''s blood essence barely brought any pain to Austin''s body now. He just felt a bit tired and sore.


    50 pounds...


    100 pounds...


    200 pounds...


    Austin could feel his physical body being strengthened. Although the process was slow, he could clearly feel it.


    500 pounds!


    Finally, his physical strength had increased by 500 pounds.


    It was a perfect refinement.


    Theoretically speaking, refining a level eight diabolic beast''s blood essence could increase the refiner''s physical strength by 500 pounds. However, that was the ideal state. If the refiner failed to fully refine the essence, his physical strength wouldn''t increase by 500 pounds.


    Austin had used the Beast Energy-extracting Skill to refine a diabolic beast twice now. And luckily, he had gotten the desired result each and every time,


    and then they all blew up.


    The seven Silver Demonic Wolves let out howls filled with pain and sadness. Austin was putting them under great pressure and they didn''t know what to do next.


    "I''m going to kill you all!" Austin exclaimed as he smashed all the wind balls to pieces with his fist.


    Using his bodily movement skill, he disappeared from where he had been standing and appeared in the middle of the seven Silver Demonic Wolves in the blink of an eye.


    It had only taken him a little time to achieve this speed.


    He threw punches at the wolves at lightning speed.


    The rumbling sound of the fight echoed throughout the area. .


    Austin moved swiftly among the seven Silver Demonic Wolves and threw a punch at each of them, smashing their heads into pieces.


    A level nine diabolic beast was equal to a warrior at the Sky Realm. But now, Austin''s physical strength alone was powerful enough to kill level nine diabolic beasts.


    An hour later, Austin had successfully refined the blood essence of the seven Silver Demonic Wolves.


    It increased his physical strength by 7, 000 pounds!


    Refining the blood essence of a level nine diabolic beast could increase one''s physical strength by 1, 000 pounds.


    Now, Austin''s physical strength had reached 390, 000 pounds.


    His next goal was to increase his physical strength to 400, 000 pounds.


    Austin was delighted to feel his physical strength increasing.

 Chapter 687 A Crystal Mine Mountain

    Once Austin absorbed and refined the blood of the seven Silver Demonic Wolves, his strength was 388, 000 pounds.


    But that wasn''t enough for him. His goal was to increase his physical strength to over 400, 000 pounds.


    Soon, he unleashed his spiritual sense to target the level-nine diabolic beasts nearby.


    A level-nine diabolic beast was equal to a cultivator at the premium stage of Sky Realm.


    But it was an easy task for Austin to handle beasts of that level.


    But to Austin''s disappointment, the number of level-nine diabolic beasts was significantly less than that of level-eight ones.


    Three days later, Austin killed a level-nine rhinoceros and refined its blood. So far, he had killed 12 level-nine beasts and successfully turned the essence in their blood into his power.


    He finally achieved his goal: his physical strength was up to 400, 000 pounds.


    It had been ten days since he had entered the Sunset Mountain. During that period, Austin had gained an extra 40, 000 pounds of force.


    He had never seen this happen before.


    Austin took a deep breath.


    Having finished refining the essence of the rhinoceros'' blood, he stood up and released the 400, 000 pounds of force.


    Bang!


    A tremendously strong power gushed out of Austin''s body.


    The next second, a horrifying wind which held infinite power was created. It swept through the tall, dense bush which disappeared instantly, and even the huge stones which weighed hundreds of thousands of pounds nearby dissolved into ashes.


    The ground where Austin stood sank and crunched, creating a pit which was over ten meters deep and dozens of meters wide. He had leaped into the air the moment he felt the ground sinking. Otherwise, he would have fallen into that huge hole.


    Austin felt great possessing such amazing physical strength.


    He stopped unleashing his physical power and began to look for his next target.


    Out of the blue, Violet reached out to him using her spiritual sense.


    "Master, I have something to tell you.


    I just heard that a Crystal Mine Mountain was discovered in t


    g the team was Mack, the vice head of the Eagle Mercenary Team.


    "Sir, is our boss going to join us?"


    a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm asked Mack.


    "Yes. Jim Lu, the steward of Sky Sect, requires us to be here at their disposal,"


    Mack replied.


    "Well, since he''s given the order, we have to follow it.


    If the Sky Sect hadn''t had our backs, our team wouldn''t even have been here.


    Of course we should return their favor,"


    the cultivator who had questioned Mack replied.


    "Well, there''s no need to talk about that.


    All we need to do is follow Jim''s orders.


    Lock down this area and don''t allow anyone to approach that Crystal Mine Mountain,"


    Mack said gravely.


    Austin was still using his spiritual sense, so he heard the whole conversation between these two men.


    Generally speaking, cultivators could easily detect those whose spiritual sense was weaker than theirs.


    On the other hand, it was difficult for cultivators to sense those whose spiritual sense was stronger than theirs.


    This was because cultivators with strong spiritual sense were inclined to form a wall of spiritual sense to prevent others from spying on them.


    It would be a challenging task for cultivators weaker than them to pierce the wall that they had formed.


    When two forces met, the stronger one could always effortlessly defeat the weaker one.

 Chapter 688 A Bruising Encounter

    In virtue of his strong spiritual sense, Austin perceived the approach of the Eagle Mercenary Team and immediately prepared for the incoming contact. The Team, mainly consisting of four powerful cultivators, whose cultivation base at the Imperial Realm stage, and other common cultivators, was an organization working solely for money. Their spiritual sense was only occasionally released to secure their surroundings. But they never realized that their spiritual sense couldn''t detect Austin as it was blocked off by Austin''s much stronger spiritual sense.


    "It would appear that the Eagle Mercenary Team is under the command of the Sky Sect,"


    Austin murmured pensively.


    The Eagle Mercenary Team was the strongest mercenary organization in the Dragon City, for it had many cultivators of a high cultivation base.


    However, without creed, finance, and other prerequisites to support themselves, many mercenary organizations were just driven by money and their life was limited. Compared with big sects which had solid foundations and thousands of disciples, most mercenary organizations were only small fry.


    So, the only way that mercenary organizations could survive was to depend on larger sects to seek their assistance. After all, a big tree sheltered many people from the rain.


    Because of the money-oriented nature of mercenary groups and their willingness to accept any tasks, some major sects even hired them to do illegal activities or things which were not proper for sects to be involved in.


    ''It seems that the members of the Eagle Mercenary Team more or less know about the crystal mine.''


    At this thought, Austin decided to initiate contact with them.


    A moment later, Austin came into their view.


    "Hey, dude, who are you? Stop, didn''t you hear me?"


    soon, a member of Eagle Mercenary Team spotted Austin and shouted.


    Austin pretended not to hear and walked directly towards them.


    "Hey, dude, are you deaf? How dare you ignore me! Don''t you know that we are members of the Eagle Mercenary Team? Get out of our way while we are still busy or I will teach you a lesson!"


    The man was pissed off and became even angrier when he found that his instructions were ignored and didn''t get a response from this bold intruder.


    "I know this dude. He is the new member recruited by the Tiger Mercenary Team a few days ago," one of the mercenaries exclaimed then.


    Soon, more people agreed that this stranger was in fact Austin


    "Are you two stupid?


    Well, you leave me no choice but to fight back. Since you want to take my life, I would like to see who is the strongest cultivator!"


    Having triumphed through countless battles, Austin was not even a bit afraid of any intimidation. He just felt sad at the pathetic ignorance of the two young men who, in his eyes, were scapegoats at the mercy of their captain. Well, since they wanted to die so eagerly, Austin decided to show them no mercy. Soon, he concentrated all of his strengths and vital energy which ran through his body. His hardened brutal fists aimed at the two young men.


    Hundreds of thousands of pounds force were in each fist! These were mighty blows indeed!


    Austin threw two punches with at the same time. The air around him was compressed by the rushing force as his fists sailed past his ears. Even the atmosphere in front of him was shaped into mushroom shapes as the fists were launched at their targets.


    Space collapsed; wild winds howled, and everything around him was turned upside-down. It seemed the world had suddenly descended into chaos.


    The two men caught in this tortuous space were terrified of these strange events which they had never before seen. They couldn''t see anything nor could they hear, as if they were separated from the rest of the world.


    An inexplicable sense of fear surged in their hearts.


    "No, no, someone help me!


    God, do not leave me here! No..." they shrieked in terror. There followed sharp snapping sounds and strange echoes like branches breaking in a massive storm.


    The shrieks of the two young men were suddenly and finally cut off.

 Chapter 689 Slaughter

    "Help!"


    two Sky Realm premium stage warriors from the Eagle Mercenary Team cried out before exploding.


    "Damn it! He has killed another two men from our Eagle Mercenary Team.


    Go and surround this man!


    He has killed too many warriors from our Eagle Mercenary Team. How can we maintain our reputation if other mercenary teams hear about this?


    Go and do everything you can to kill him!"


    Mack was almost mad with rage, but he was still clear about one thing. One or two underlings wouldn''t be able to kill Austin; he''d have to order all his men to work together to destroy Austin.


    Upon his command, almost sixty warriors at the premium stage of Sky Realm surrounded Austin in a fan-shaped circle.


    All these warriors had witnessed Austin''s terrifying physical strength and knew that he couldn''t be judged by his appearance.


    For normal warriors at the premium stage of Sky Realm, death was at hand unless they focused their full attention on Austin.


    They were already filled with dread after seeing his bloody massacre of the warriors by smashing their bodies into pieces. But regardless of their misgivings, the sixty warriors at the premium stage of Sky Realm had to attack Austin together.


    "You bastard, you killed my true-born younger brother! I''ll make you pay for this! I''ll kill you!"


    A slender young man moved in on Austin first, holding a sacred sword with a sharp blade in his hand.


    The sword cultivator whose face had been covered by long hair was the true-born younger brother of this slender young man. In his eagerness to avenge his brother, he focused all his sword intent at once and hacked at Austin from above.


    Level ten sword intent spread through the forest, cutting all the trees around Austin into pieces.


    This man, with his proficient swordsmanship and his vital energy at the premium stage of Sky Realm, was far more powerful than the other warriors on the same level as him.


    He really stood out among all the warriors at the premium stage of Sky Realm.


    After all this time, Austin had learned a few things about physical strength.


    A force of at least 50, 000 pounds would be needed to deal with warriors at the prelimi


    ne who was so much as grazed by Austin''s finger was dead.


    About thirty warriors at the premium stage of Sky Realm were killed in less than ten breaths.


    "Damn it!


    We must stop him!"


    It was too late for Mack to regret his decision. He had never imagined that Austin would be able to kill half of his men in the blink of an eye.


    And most of the men he had killed were full members of the Eagle Mercenary Team.


    The Eagle Mercenary Team could easily replace the dead men if they all had been newly recruited. But since most of them were full members, their deaths were a heavy blow to the Eagle Mercenary Team.


    "Be quick, catch him first!"


    In a flash, Mack flew to Austin, followed by the other three Imperial Realm masters.


    Austin laughed. "You four so-called masters, is it finally your turn to fight with me?


    Anyway, it makes no difference. I''m going to kill all the shit Imperial Realm masters too."


    As Austin spoke, he smashed a warrior at the premium stage of Sky Realm. The prospect of fighting the four Imperial Realm masters only made him feel more excited.


    Half of his physical strength was enough to slaughter all warriors at premium stage of Sky Realm.


    Until now, he had never gone up against a warrior at the premium stage of Imperial Realm with his physical strength.


    These four men would give him the best opportunity to check whether his physical strength was enough to deal with Imperial Realm masters.

 Chapter 690 Fighting Against The Martial Artists Of Imperial Realm

    Austin reckoned that if he wanted to beat down the martial artists of Imperial Realm, he needed to at least perform his fist with the force of 300, 000 pounds.


    "You dare to irritate me! I will send all of you to hell!"


    roared Austin as he continued to carry on with two more punches. Instantly, the heads of two martial artists broke into pieces with blood pumping out of their throats like fountains.


    It didn''t take long before more than half of the martial artists were killed.


    Thus, just a few martial artists from Eagle Mercenary Team who were at the premium stage of Sky Realm were still alive.


    Pieces of flesh and bones could be seen everywhere around. The puddles of blood on the ground created small rivers and flooded the low-lying land.


    A gust of wind blew as it reeked with the disgusting smell of blood. It smelled like hell. It was sickening enough to make people threw up.


    "Go to hell, son of a bitch!"


    Following the words, Mack and other three martial artists of Imperial Realm suddenly appeared and surrounded Austin.


    Mack hadn''t expected that the whole Eagle Mercenary Team to be wiped out that easily. Thus, he was raging beyond control.


    "You four old bastards, try my great power,"


    laughed Austin as he carried out with the first attack. He took one step forward and suddenly disappeared.


    Seeing Austin disappearing from the scene, one of the martial artists who was at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm realized the situation had turned worse. He sensed that something dangerous was about to happen to him.


    He adopted his bodily movement skill as soon as he sensed the danger, drawing back to dodge Austin''s attack.


    But it was too late. Austin had already shown up in front of him.


    Austin then released a tremendous amount of physical strength totaling to 300, 000 pounds, overwhelming the space before him in an instant.


    "Die!"


    bellowed Austin as he flung his arm to that martial artist. Chaos was suddenly in the air. The force of 300, 000 pounds was so horrific that it could break the sphere.


    "Little bastard! How dare you punch me!"


    cried the martial artist in panic. He quickly summoned all of his vital energy, causing it to surge into revolving lightning speed. For a second back then, his energy looked like burning up. The powerful vital energy gathered before him and condensed into a giant palm. With level nine palm intent wreathing the giant palm, it


    ling with fear.


    He couldn''t think of anything but to run away now!


    "Cut the crap. None of you are getting away today!"


    Austin yelled with his eyes reflecting his lust to kill.


    "Let''s attack him at the same time! We can bring him down with our joint power!"


    Mack clenched his jaw. He was a man of battle with strong heart and wild temperament. It would be a slap on his face to escape from a young boy who was not even in his twenties.


    Using his bodily movement skill, Austin suddenly appeared before the three men.


    He made up his mind. He would end this fight quickly and murder them. Therefore, he gave his full strength to fight against them.


    With 400, 000 pounds of force concentrated on his fist, he decisively threw his punch at the three martial artists.


    "Boom!"


    an ear-breaking sound burst out


    as a tremendous power was released in a punch.


    At that moment, all of the space seemed to have been oppressed by his fist.


    Thus, the three martial artists of Imperial Realm felt as if there was a great force weighing them down.


    They were stalled by the dreadful power, causing their ears to feel like falling off as their sights grew dimmer.


    The world was suddenly nothing but a mess!


    "God, his physical strength has reached a higher level!


    He is really a freak. I can''t imagine where his upper bound is.


    We are toast this time!"


    exclaimed the martial artist at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm. Shivers were running down his back and he was almost frightened to death.


    Scared as he was, he had no idea of the situations of the other two man of Imperial Realm.

 Chapter 691 Divine Vital Energy Crystal

    Austin exerted 400, 000 pounds of his strength. At that moment, he looked like a god of death who was descending to the earth. His furious fist wind tightly pressed the three Imperial Realm masters from the Eagle Mercenary Team. Being under such physical pressure, the three cultivators could not move, and even temporarily lost their senses of hearing and sight.


    They were pressed in that state for quite a while.


    "Puff!"


    With a sharp sound, the cultivator at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm exploded and burst out to a mist of blood!


    "Puff!"


    Another sound followed, and the other cultivator at the medium stage of Imperial Realm turned to a mass of blood fog, too.


    After the two cultivators disappeared, Austin dashed towards Mack.


    His movements were as fast as the speed of lightning.


    His hands slightly brushed Mack''s shoulders and immediately, Mack''s hands also exploded, dissolving into clouds of blood too.


    "Ah! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! !"


    Mack thundered and cried in great pain as blood flowed from his eyes.


    The three Imperial Realm masters from Eagle Mercenary Team died shortly after battling with Austin.


    Their bodies were blown up into pieces, leaving nothing intact.


    When Mack was shouting in pain, Austin did not give him much time to recover. Instead, he stretched out his hands and grasp Mack''s neck tightly. It seemed as if Austin was not fighting a master of Imperial Realm, but rather a little defenseless chick.


    His strong grasp on Mack''s throat disabled the latter to talk, lest to breathe. All he could do was growl as he tried his best to resist.


    "Ah! Oh, my god! Mack is also caught by that guy! We are dead! Let''s get out of here!" The remaining members of the Eagle Mercenary Team, most of which were at the premium stage of Sky Realm, shouted in despair.


    When they saw that Austin just killed three Imperial Realm masters in a matter of seconds and easily caught Mack in his hands, who owned the strongest cultivation base in their team, they were too scared to even react. All of them were left speechless. So when one of them shouted, all of them seemed to regain their consciousness and started to run away.


    "Hmmm, you dare to run?"


    Austin roared as he noticed them fleeing all at once.


    Since he had started to confront the Eagle Mercenary Team, he was eager to kill them all, preventing any chance of revenge in the future.


    Austin carried Mack through his throat as if he just caught a little chick. His figure moved and suddenly disappeared.


    When he appeared again, he was close to a culti


    crystals, it would be possible for him to break through and reach the cultivation base of Imperial Realm!


    ''This is so great!


    I must try my best to get my hands on the divine vital energy crystals in that Crystal Mine Mountain, '' Austin eagerly thought to himself.


    It was in Austin''s character to always be competent and go after what he needed for the improvement and progress of his refinement.


    As the saying goes, wealth always came with danger. Austin knew clearly that once the information of the Crystal Mine Mountain was spread out, a lot of great powers would rob that opportunity from him.


    A Crystal Mine Mountain rich in superior vital energy crystals was so attractive that it could not be overlooked even by the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    Let alone a mountain which contained divine vital energy crystals!


    To obtain the divine vital energy crystal, he must compete with many powers and masters.


    Even with that thought, Austin did not seem undeterred as he had fully prepared for it.


    "Hmm, thanks for the information.


    You can die now!"


    After getting what he needed, Austin squeezed his hands tightly. He was not going to let Mack live.


    "Crack! Crack!"


    Mack''s throat was crushed entirely, making his head tilt and completely detached from his neck.


    The poor man soon died with a void expression on his face.


    As the deputy Team Head of the Eagle Mercenary Team, he had been fighting for many years in the Dragon City, experiencing hundreds of battles and earning him his current reputation and wealth.


    But now, after all his accomplishments, he was killed by a foreign young man for no inherent reason at all.


    The deputy Team Head could only cry in agony.

 Chapter 692 Sky Sect Disciples Try To Stop Austin (Part One)

    After getting the information about that Crystal Mine Mountain from Mack, Austin wasted no time. He quickly headed towards that place.


    Since it was covered with thick grass and wild bushes, he passed through the jungle without anything getting in his way. As he passed a certain section of area, he flew freely as he didn''t detect any human activity ahead of him.


    According to Mack, it was already widely known that there was a Crystal Mine Mountain in the Sunset Mountain.


    And he also told Austin that some sects had already sent their disciples to take over that mine.


    It meant that people from different sects, gangs or groups of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom had already surrounded that Crystal Mine Mountain.


    It was understandable that the guys assigned to be there were not elite cultivators. Their job was only to collect information and figure out the value of the Crystal Mine Mountain. If they thought it was a treasure, they would pass on a message to their superiors and tell them that they needed backup.


    Austin had come to a conclusion that the guys around the Crystal Mine Mountain were not the best disciples of their sects.


    That gave him the chance he desperately needed.


    Resorting to his horrifying physical strength, he would be able to defeat a master at the premium stage of Imperial Realm. Only someone at Master Realm would be a threat to him.


    When it came to those whose cultivation base was below the Master Realm, Austin didn''t have to worry about them. He could get rid of them easily.


    Hence, he had no intention of hiding his whereabouts. His plan was to take all the valuable things in the Crystal Mine Mountain before any other strong cultivator from the other sects made it there.


    Fifteen minutes later, Austin was able to see the Crystal Mine Mountain wit


    of them would be killed by the lad if they continued to get in his way.


    In fact, all those who were approaching Austin had been freaked out after watching the lad murder their companions ruthlessly. Upon hearing their superior''s instruction, they heaved a sigh of relief and eagerly landed on the ground.


    Instantly, the remaining group of dozens of people, joined the man with the fan.


    "Hmm! What do you think of me? You provoked me first, and now you want to stop the game! No way. Now that you started it, I''ll make you pay the price.


    Go to hell, all of you!"


    The more people he killed, the more excited he got. There was no way he would let them go. Austin leaped towards the spot where the members of the Sky Sect stood.


    "Brat, we''re from the Sky Sect. How dare you mess with us?"


    the man with the fan yelled back furiously at Austin.


    "Who cares which sect you''re from? Now that you''ve displeased me, you must die!"


    Austin hollered at the man.


    "You''re really good at your skills, brat. And I will not forget you. From now on, we''ll make sure that you are not able to stay in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom any longer!" the man with the fan announced through his gritted teeth.

 Chapter 693 Sky Sect Disciples Try To Stop Austin (Part Two)

    He was at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm. He and his crew were assigned the task to stop others from going near that mine.


    Seeing how easily Austin had taken the lives of the Sky Realm cultivators with his terrifying physical strength, the man knew that he was no match for the lad. Hence, he didn''t intend to make a move against the defiant young man.


    He stretched out his hand, and a yellow bell materialized over his palm. Holding onto the bell, he infused his vital energy force into it.


    The next moment, the yellow bell radiated with dazzling dark yellow light. It kept growing bigger and bigger, until it enveloped all the people of the Sky Sect.


    The yellow bell kept going deeper into the ground until only the top of it could be seen by Austin. The people who were under the bell also seemed to have gone under the ground.


    The man who had summoned the bell laughed aggressively as he spoke, "You bastard. I admit you''re strong. But that does not mean you will win against us! This bell is a top-grade divine weapon which can penetrate deep into the ground and protect those under it. What a pity! You can''t do anything to us now. Ha ha ha!"


    His voice was full of sarcasm as he instigated Austin.


    The rest of them burst into laughter too. One of them joined the man in ridiculing Austin. "You''re such an idiot. You don''t carry your brain with you when you step out.


    You can''t lay a finger on us now. But you have killed so many of our companions. Now, you''ll spend the rest of your life on the run because we will be after you until your death. So, good luck, you fool!"


    Austin sneered, "I didn''t expect the disciples of a big sect to be cowards. You''re about to die, yet you try to pretend to be blind to the truth. You''re being ridiculous!"


    Th


    appear on the surface of the yellow bell. It was penetrable after all!


    Bam!


    With a final blow, the bell broke into a million pieces. A large area of the earth sank instantly.


    Austin''s punch which had 400, 000 pounds of force along with the strength of the evil ape''s 35, 000 pounds landed at the pit.


    "Ah!" "Nooo!" "Aaaah!" "Oh no!"


    Painful screams and the sound of the explosion echoed throughout the field.


    The pit became deeper and many dead bodies seemed to fly into the sky by the force with which Austin and the ape struck.


    The group of men from the Sky Sect including their leader, who was at the Imperial Realm, had been killed by Austin and the evil ape. They had been foolish to underestimate Austin''s strength and strategies.


    Now, it was right to say that Austin who possessed the strength of 400, 000 pounds could destroy the cultivators at the Sky Realm or even the Imperial Realm.


    After taking care of the disciples of the Sky Sect who had got into his way, Austin took a leap and flew towards his destination.


    He was filled with a new energy and joy after slaughtering those who incited him. In moments he was close to the Crystal Mine Mountain.

 Chapter 694 Ancient Masters Treasure

    Austin flew towards the Crystal Mine Mountain.


    Moments later, he could clearly see the top of the mountain covered with plants.


    There was a strong celestial spiritual energy emanating from the mountain. It rose high and formed purple clouds in the sky hovering over the peak.


    "The spiritual energy coming out of it is amazing! Even though I am not good at searching crystals, I am able to sense the dense spiritual energy emitted by the mountain. There must be something valuable inside it!"


    Austin told himself as he kept staring at the Crystal Mine Mountain.


    He was filled with new vigor and approached his destination with an increased speed.


    After Austin had left the place where he had punched the disciples of the Sky Sect to death, thirty to forty people reached there. They saw the massacre and destruction done.


    In the group there were some good cultivators. The ones with the lowest cultivation base were at the premium stage of Sky Realm. A dozen were Imperial Realm masters.


    "Well, look at this carnage. It appears as if a fierce battle was fought here. This place is a total mess. Look, here is a big pit and pieces of clothes scattered."


    "Look at those clothes. I can tell that those dead cultivators were from the Sky Sect. It is unbelievable that they have been destroyed so brutally."


    "But the question is who did this?"


    "I don''t get it. Who would dare to slay the disciples of the Sky Sect? Whoever did this is getting himself in a lot of trouble."


    "Did you notice something weird? It seems like those people were beaten to death. The person must have terrifying amount of physical strength. Do you think the people of the Veritable Demon Sect killed them?"


    "Veritable Demon Sect and Sky Sect are two of the top five sects in our kingdom. If people of the Veritable Demon Sect did this, I bet the two sects will get into fights soon.


    If that happens, many people will die. And we might get involved in it too."


    People standing beside the huge pit started to discuss about the consequences eagerly.


    "Easy, guys!"


    A steady, calm voice broke into the chaos and brought the gossip to an end abruptly.


    As the crowd looked around, they saw a tall middle-aged man walking towards them.


    With a gleam in his eyes, he exuded a dense, strong vital energy force. It was apparent that he was a strong cultivator.


    The middle-aged man went straight towards the pit. He observed it closely. And a mysterious expression came on his face.


    "Dozens of disciples of the Sky Sect got killed. This time, I guess the powers of the Sky Sect will find out about the murderer at all costs. It looks like the storm is on its way,"


    the middle-aged man sighed.


    "We''re close to the Crystal Mine Mountain now,"


    a


    tal Mine Mountain in my genealogy.


    I didn''t pay much attention to the information about the mine before since there was no mention of its location.


    But recently I heard the news that a mine has been discovered in the Sunset Mountain. It made me connect this Crystal Mine Mountain to the one recorded in my genealogy. After doing some research, I found out the two refer to the same mine.


    According to my genealogy, there is something more valuable than crystals inside the Crystal Mine Mountain.


    The personal treasures of one of the ancient masters in the Prime Martial World were buried there. They are still hidden there.


    My clan got to know this secret at the cost of the lives of many of our clan members. It was the price we paid for getting that secret.


    After I discovered it, I sent some of my old experts to get into the mine. They were able to get in and have confirmed my speculation!


    An ancient master''s lifetime personal collection had been hidden there for so long."


    Nick then paused, greed clearly visible in his eyes.


    "Keller, Teddy, I don''t need to tell you how valuable an ancient master''s collections would be, do I? It''s impossible for us to enter the Master Realm with our current cultivation resources and talent. If we don''t seize this opportunity, we might have to spend the rest of our lives being bullied by the people of the five major sects and four influential clans. Is that the life you want? Don''t you want to grasp this opportunity to change your fate?"


    When the other Sect Leaders heard this, their eyes glared with hope and anger.


    Keller licked his lips and said, "Damn it! If nothing''s ventured, nothing''s gained.


    This is a good chance for us. I''m in!"


    "I''m in too!"


    Teddy joined in. The Sect Leaders knew that this opportunity was too big and too good to be left off.

 Chapter 695 The New Moon Sect

    In the Sunset Mountain, the leaders of three small sects�C�Cthe Flying Fish Sect, the Iron Palm Sect, and the Evergreen Sect�C�Cconsulted together and decided to fight for the Crystal Mine Mountain.


    "My friends, listen to me.


    Although many big sects have come to explore this mountain, they may not know that there are treasures of the ancient master in the Crystal Mine Mountain.


    They''re actually heading for those vital energy crystals.


    If we act discreetly, we won''t necessarily have to be in conflict with them.


    Besides, our sects are not weak, either. Our cultivation bases are all at the premium stage of Imperial Realm. Besides, each of our sects has more than a dozen cultivators at the Imperial Realm too. As long as we stay together and make good use of these cultivators, we won''t be weaker than others.


    If those prominent sects send some ordinary cultivators instead of the strong masters of the Master Realm cultivation base, they''re not gonna be a match for us at all.


    If they stir any trouble, we will kill them all! Once we find the ancient treasures, hide them first. We can make good use of those in practicing our cultivation skills. I believe that in a few years, we would reach a high cultivation base if we devote ourselves to training. If that happens, when we come back, our sects will be strengthened and at par with the major sects."


    The leader of the Iron Palm Sect finally finished his long speech in a self-satisfied manner.


    "You''re right. Let''s go! Let''s head to the Crystal Mine Mountain right now!"


    Both of the leaders of the Flying Fish Sect and the Evergreen Sect were motivated by the words of the Iron Palm Sect''s Leader. They grew impatient and rushed to the Crystal Mine Mountain to search for the treasures of the great ancient master.


    Soon, the three Sect Leaders led hundreds of their disciples and headed to the Crystal Mine Mountain.


    Just after they had left, a little mink leaped out from behind an old tree and ran away as fast as lightning.


    After running for miles, the small figure arrived at a valley.


    There were dozens of cultivators who were preparing to set out.


    Sporting his new armor, their leader rode a dark brown elephant with massive wings.


    He had a square face and a hard jaw to match his well-structured look. His appearance gave off a cruel vibe that even when he was not angry, he


    you are? What the hell are you doing here? What do you want exactly?


    We are from the New Moon Sect. Now that you know how strong we are, don''t disturb us! Get out of here before we hurt you!" The young lady in a pale yellow dress continuously interrogated, keeping her words offensive and distasteful.


    "Ha-ha!" Austin chuckled in response, much to the annoyance of the young girl.


    ''It is said that the members of the New Moon Sect are all beautiful women. So they are, but their attitudes are not.


    Even though it is comprised of women, the New Moon Sect can be listed as one of the five famous sects of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. Its strength must not be underestimated, '' Austin thought to himself.


    Nevertheless, Austin had already made a decision before coming there. He intended to use violence at all cost since it was no big deal for him to kill people. He could find a secret place to hide and then flee once he got a chance. Since he was not a citizen of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, there was no need to worry too much from offending the major sects.


    "So, you are the ladies from the New Moon Sect. Nice to meet you all!" Austin greeted them.


    His face was full of smiles, but his heart was growing murderous by the minute.


    Although he wanted to dispatch all of them, Austin was somewhat afraid of the lady in the sedan chair.


    He was aware that the women he met now were actually the Iron Lady Mercenary Team which the Tiger Mercenary Team had previously encountered.


    They were a group of strong and powerful women from the New Moon Sect.

 Chapter 696 Reunion With An Old Friend

    The last encounter had warned Austin of the great fighting skills of the Magic Harp Player who sat inside the small sedan. Even martial arts masters of the Imperial Realm had been unable to fight back while being attacked by her.


    She could kill people with her harp''s sound, while her hands wouldn''t be stained with her enemy''s blood at all, which was impressive.


    However, at this moment, a familiar female voice sounded. "Austin! Glad to see you again!"


    "Oh?"


    Austin turned around, trying to figure out who was calling him.


    From among the crowd of female cultivators stepped out a delicate and gentle young woman. The excitement on her pretty face was obvious in her high blush.


    The young woman, only in her mid-20s, was charming. Although not tall, she boasted a pair of slim legs and her body was in a golden ratio.


    Her slim waist had drawn lots of attention from men before.


    Tessa! It was Tessa calling to him in an excited voice.


    Tessa had joined the Cyan Sect which was located in the Elite Holy Kingdom.


    Tessa greeted Austin warmly while looking back at the coquettish young woman.


    "Lady Sophie, I know this young man. I promise that he won''t do anything to hurt the Iron Lady Mercenary Team''s interests," she pledged sincerely.


    Suddenly, an extremely cold but seductive voice spoke up from the sedan.


    "Bitch, you''re not in the position to speak here.


    Now move! How dare you!


    Many powers are gathering around the crystal hill. I''m afraid that a fierce battle''s about to break out.


    But you... Look at what you have just done! Asking us to go easy with this bastard? You''re such an ungrateful whore!"


    The voice was filled with fury and resentment.


    "No, I''m not. Lady of the New Moon Sect, please allow me to explain," Tessa said hurriedly.


    Clearly she was trying to defend herself as well as Austin.


    She knew that Austin had a quick temper. Worse, the lady of the New Moon Sect, sitting inside the sedan, wasn''t a nice lady who would tolerate being provoked. If she and Austin misunderstood each other, she was afraid that they might begin fighting with each other soon.


    The Magic Harp Player had a remarkable fighting strength. If Tessa did nothing and allowed them to fight, Austin might get hurt. Therefore, being anxious and worried, she had momentarily disrespected her leader, and tried to explain Austin''s situation to her.


    The fact was th


    to the cultivators from the Tiger Mercenary Team.


    The best warrior of the Tiger Mercenary Team only had the cultivation base of the medium stage of Imperial Realm, while the leader of the Iron Lady Mercenary Team had already entered the premium stage of Imperial Realm. Besides, her fighting skills were much more advanced than her peers.


    She was confident in herself and her ability to deal with ten or even more cultivators of the medium-stage Imperial Realm.


    Besides, the Magic Harp Player, sitting inside the sedan right now, was capable of easily whipping the Tiger Mercenary Team and sending them running like before.


    "It''s a bold move for you to steal resources from the Crystal Mine Mountain. Take note, I''ll warn you only once that those resources are now the property of the New Moon Sect. You have three minutes to leave. Otherwise, you''ll be buried here,"


    The leader of the Iron Lady Mercenary Team said in a brazenly arrogant and condescending manner.


    Then, the sound of music was heard. ...


    As if to verify the truth of the leader''s words, high and low sounds came from inside the sedan.


    Upon hearing the harp''s sound, the cultivators of the Tiger Mercenary Team turned visibly pale. Under the great pressure of the sound, their legs began trembling. None of them dared make a sound.


    Some of the cultivators with a weaker heart had already backed up a few steps. As soon as the situation got out of control, they would surely run like hell.


    However, Austin took Tessa''s hand in his and stood idly by. The conflict between these two teams was none of his business.

 Chapter 697 Confrontation Of Forces (Part One)

    "What a terrible joke! Since when did this place become the New Moon Sect''s territory?


    Isis, I am surprised that you would say such unreasonable words!"


    A voice laced with mockery emerged from the direction of the Tiger Mercenary Team.


    People looked around to find the source of the voice. Subsequently, from behind the group of the Tiger Mercenary Team, two men stepped out.


    One of them was a man of about twenty-five. He was dressed in black from top to the bottom. His appearance was not impressive enough for people to remember him. Instead, his hands were his most significant feature and would garner anyone''s attention wherever he went. They were not just malformed or disfigured hands. Rather, they were about four times larger than normal hands. Strangely, they had the shape of a fan. They looked like giant elephant ears dangling from his arms.


    The other one looked like someone who had authority. He was a stout and stumpy man. His skin was dark as though it had been burnt after being under scorching sunlight for a long time. Upon that his bright and piercing eyes twinkled under his thick, bushy eyebrows.


    As they stepped out from the crowd, the sturdy guy was just looking at the women of the Iron Lady Mercenary Team with vindictive eyes.


    Suddenly, a man spoke in a shrilly voice. "What the hell! Is that the bastard Austin?


    Man! You have the nerve to show yourself here! You remember how you ran for your life from the battle last time with your tail between your legs?


    Since you have come across us again, don''t think you will get a chance of walking out of here alive this time!" the man barked.


    He was actually the Deputy Team Head of the Tiger Mercenary Team, Walter. When Austin came in sight, the unhappy memory of the past came pouring forth and he yelled at Austin with unadulterated hate.


    As Walter was yelling at Austin, another man''s eyes were still on the women of the New Moon Sect. He was the Team Head of the Tiger Mercenary Team. After a moment''s vindictive gaze, he began to speak harshly to them. "Look at this group of bitches! You have been sneaking around the Sunset Mountain and attacking my team members. If I hadn''t noticed earlier, you would have brought


    he basis of strength, the Ghost Puppet Sect was nearly at par with the New Moon Sect.


    It surprised Austin that the Crystal Mine Mountain had caught the attention of so many superior sects and lured them here.


    The sturdy man snorted in contempt. "Then you are not a fool as I thought. Your New Moon Sect may frighten other sects, but our Ghost Puppet Sect, does not get that stupid idea.


    Tell me honestly, Isis, do you want to stay in this Crystal Mine Mountain? Do you want to keep all those precious resources to yourself? Has it ever occurred in your mind that you might need to consult the Ghost Puppet Sect?


    You should do that right away if you haven''t thought of it yet!"


    Mark, the principal disciple of the Ghost Puppet Sect pointed out dryly.


    Isis did not answer him at once. She was assessing the whole situation in her mind.


    She could not deny the fact that the Ghost Puppet Sect was as mighty as her New Moon Sect. To make it possible for the New Moon Sect to take over the precious resources in the Crystal Mine Mountain, she needed stronger allies.


    While she was contemplating the situation, Walter, the Deputy Team Head of the Tiger Mercenary Team suddenly walked over to the middle-aged man who showed up together with Mark and whispered something in his ear.


    Upon hearing Walter''s words, the man instantly averted his eyes and scanned the people around. His eyes fell on Austin and stopped. Apparently, Walter was showing him who Austin was.

 Chapter 698 Confrontation Of Forces (Part Two)

    The fury was very clear in his eyes after realizing what had happened in the past. He began to roar in his high, repellent voice referring to Austin now. "You son of a bitch! How could you have abandoned the Tiger Mercenary Team after you applied for it? Do you think our recruitment test is just a child''s play? How dare you play tricks on us!


    The Tiger Mercenary Team is not a place that you can join or forsake whenever you like. If you disobey the rules and regulations of the team, you shall be punished. Abandoning your team without any explanation, you deserve to be sentenced to death to set a deterrent example to other team members.


    Otherwise, people will think we failed in our duties.


    Now, in front of all these people, I give you a choice. If you want to keep your despicable self alive, you''ll have to cripple all the cultivation bases you have achieved so far. Plus, leave your arms here before we spare your life and allow you to get out of here," the man spat.


    As the Team Head of the Tiger Mercenary Team, the middle-aged man felt he had the responsibility to deal with this display of treason and give all the team members a warning.


    The idea to cripple a fighter''s cultivation base could be compared to pulling a plant out of the soil by its root. Just like there was no way the plant could survive after that, the cultivator who had lost all his cultivation bases too couldn''t have existed. It was so because in this world, it was the cultivation base that defined whether the cultivator lived or not.


    Hearing the cruel and merciless accusation, Austin''s fury increased. He felt he would throw up in disgust if he heard more of his depraved words.


    "You seem to have a lot of confidence in your strength," Austin retorted.


    Irked by the sturdy man''s words, Austin tried restraining his fury as best as he could. The ire in his eyes seemed dangerous, as if it could flare up and burn the Team Head of the Tiger Mercenary Team to the ground any moment.


    "Austin, how did you mess up with the Tiger Mercenary Team?"


    The Team Head''s words had left Tessa astounded and she couldn''t stop herself from a


    e there divine vital energy crystals in here?" the leaders of both the forces cried out in wonder.


    After merely hearing Austin''s words, there was an uproar in the crowd as they were all aware of the value of the divine vital energy crystals.


    In the meantime, Austin''s words about the Tiger Mercenary Team''s plan for revenge brought great hatred and wrath in the members of the Iron Lady Mercenary Team.


    True to its name, the members of the Iron Lady Mercenary Team were all women. A lot of them had got enlisted in the team after they had experienced some unhappy events in life. They all had some sad memories. They could not tolerate it if any man wanted to bully them.


    The fact was that Austin had made up all those words to provoke the Iron Lady Mercenary Team. He did it to make the two teams fight against each other. The girls were too infuriated and filled with anger to sense or understand Austin''s true intention. Unhappy memories of the past came rushing to each of them and kindled their utmost hatred towards men. Glaring furiously at the men of the Tiger Mercenary Team, they all took the fighting stance and waited for Isis'' order to begin their slaughter.


    Even Isis could not control herself. She could not overcome her anger. Her wrath was set loose as she pulled the strings of her instrument. Austin''s plan seemed to have worked for it was clear that the words he spoke had irked Isis as well.

 Chapter 699 Things Get Complicated

    ''Come on, what are you waiting for? Teach them a lesson, ''


    Austin sniggered inwardly.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance.


    The rest followed his gaze and saw three men coming their way. Each one of them was followed by at least a hundred people.


    The three people leading them stopped first in front of Austin and the rest of the people, and lined up facing them.


    Several hundred strong men joined the three leaders and stood behind them in line.


    The one in the middle wore a red robe. His face didn''t hide the fact that he looked short-tempered.


    The leader on the left was stout and short. His skin was tanned heavily, and his face was plump.


    The man on the right was tall and thin. He looked somewhere in his forties and was in a bright green robe.


    Austin had sensed that these were three very tough opponents for all three had reached the premium stage of Imperial Realm.


    Dozens from their crew were at the preliminary stage or medium stage of Imperial Realm. While the rest were Sky Realm cultivators. It was evident that the battle effectiveness of the whole team was formidable.


    The three in front were the Sect Leaders of Flying Fish Sect, Iron Palm Sect and Evergreen Sect respectively. In fact, these were three inconspicuous sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. But this time they had rounded up all their elites.


    Some big sects such as Ghost Puppet Sect and New Moon Sect had only sent several of their principal disciples to collect information. The three small sects, having played their cards well, stood a chance to get the resources that were inside the Crystal Mine Mountain.


    The three Sect Leaders had already noticed that two groups were facing out in front of the mine and that a fight looked like brewing.


    Hence, they had paused in their tracks. They observed the situation over the mine, and exchanged glances.


    "Oh! Why did you bring so many disciples here? Are you coveting that Crystal Mine Mountain?"


    the Team Head of Iron Lady Mercenary Team began, her tone very obviously unfriendly.


    Nick, the Sect Leader of Iron Palm Sect took a step forward and laughed loudly.


    "Here you are. I didn''t expect to meet the heads of Tiger Mercenary Team and Iron Lady Mercenary Team. You have even arrived before us. Now that you know why we''re here, why bother asking?


    Let


    already arrived at the Sunset Mountain for the mine.


    ''Things are going to get more complicated. People from the five major sects and four clans are already here. And there are no signs of stopping. More will arrive soon.


    This is not bad for me. Once these people from big sects or clans get into fights and suffer a great loss, I can sneak into the mine and get those treasures, '' Austin planned in his head.


    He stood aside, observing the different groups present silently.


    "You guys must have come here for this mine.


    You have traveled a long way to be here and I appreciate that.


    But I advise you to back off. It''s going to be the Veritable Demon Sect that will get this Crystal Mine Mountain."


    A bulky man who looked as heavy as a mountain landed on the ground at that moment.


    The dark-skinned guy had wrinkles all over his face and hands. Each time he took a stride, the ground trembled.


    Dozens of people showed up and stood behind the big man.


    ''These people are from the Veritable Demon Sect, ''


    Austin thought.


    ''I sneaked into the Veritable Demon Sect''s Holy Tomb. Now they are trying to hunt me down.


    What a coincidence!''


    But he didn''t change his plan, nor did he intend to run away. Instead, he simply stepped back to get a better view of the situation.


    Austin sensed that the leader of the group of the Veritable Demon Sect couldn''t pose a threat to him even though he possessed remarkable physical strength.


    Austin felt he could handle him. He was confident enough that he felt there was still a chance for him.

 Chapter 700 He Is A Body Refiner

    The appearance of the Veritable Demon Sect members astonished everyone who was present.


    They knew that most of the Veritable Demon Sect disciples were body refiners. Body refiners were known to be short-tempered and unreasonable. The slightest disagreement in a conversation could cause them to strike violently.


    "Sir, you must be Morton Lu of the Veritable Demon Sect. You came so late, but it seems you want to take the crystals first. Am I right?"


    Thomas said indifferently.


    "Yes. I''m Morton Lu.


    Who the hell are you? How dare you speak to me this way? You really do have a death wish, don''t you?"


    Morton''s eyes flashed like lightning.


    "It seems the rumors are true. The Veritable Demon Sect members are indeed bossy!


    I''m Thomas from the Song Clan,"


    Thomas said with a laugh.


    "Oh? You''re from the Song Clan? No wonder you dare to talk to me like this.


    But I don''t care who you are. I''ll kill anyone who dares to challenge me, even if he''s the emperor!"


    Morton snorted. He knew the Song Clan was powerful but with his hot temper, he didn''t care about offending them.


    "Ha! You''re so arrogant!


    The Song Clan isn''t here alone. There are also the members of the New Moon Sect, the Ghost Puppet Sect, and three other unknown sects. I wonder whether the Veritable Demon Sect will be able to defeat all of us," Thomas said.


    Morton was a little surprised. He quickly glanced at all the groups that were present.


    "Hmph! I already told you that even if the emperor himself is here, I''ll kill him if he tries to stop me from taking my crystals. The Crystal Mine Mountain can only belong to the Veritable Demon Sect!"


    Hearing that, Isis, Mark, and the Sect Leaders of the other three sects sneered at Morton. They were obviously annoyed by his arrogance.


    Suddenly, an angry roar came from the distance. "Damn it! Which bas


    on who possessed such powerful physical strength.


    "Him! That guy.


    He used to be a part of our Tiger Mercenary Team and he has showed his strong physical strength several times in front of us,"


    Walter said, pointing at Austin.


    "What?!"


    Caspar and Morton simultaneously turned to look at Austin.


    But they both immediately shook their heads.


    "Are you kidding?


    He''s just a kid. How can he possess such powerful physical strength?


    Don''t talk nonsense. Or you might get yourself into trouble!"


    Caspar shot Walter a glare.


    On the other hand, Morton burst into laughter.


    "He looks so thin and weak. I don''t believe such a boy could be a body refiner."


    Caspar, Morton, and everyone else shook their heads in disbelief. The Tiger Mercenary Team members were the only ones who believed Walter because they had witnessed Austin using his physical strength too.


    "Everyone, don''t be fooled by his appearance!


    I''m not lying. He does possess considerable physical strength!"


    Walter said anxiously.


    "Ha! Lord Caspar, can you believe the words of such a man?"


    Austin stepped out from the crowd and said loudly, pretending to be innocent.


    "Oh? What do you mean?"


    Caspar asked, staring at him coldly.

 Chapter 701 The Scapegoat

    "Walter, sir, it''s you who has forced me to say this.


    As a matter of fact, I had not intended or planned to do anything against the Tiger Mercenary Team, but now that things have turned out like this, I can''t leave matters like this anymore.


    Dear Lord Caspar from the Sky Sect, you might not be aware of this, but the Tiger Mercenary Team is a subsidiary force under the Ghost Puppet Sect. At this time, the Ghost Puppet Sect and the Veritable Demon Sect have already reached an agreement in secret before they even came here.


    The Ghost Puppet Sect and the Veritable Demon Sect are intent on cooperating and taking control of this Crystal Mine Mountain. It is well known that there are not only a large number of superior vital energy crystals in this crystal mine, but there''re also a large number of divine vital energy crystals, at least several hundred divine vital energy crystals.


    So they have long planned to seize control of this Crystal Mine Mountain. In order to achieve this goal, they secretly carried out assassinations and killed many people. The disciples of the Sky Sect have been secretly ambushed and intercepted by the Veritable Demon Sect.


    The only reason why the Ghost Puppet Sect and Veritable Demon Sect have gathered here is that they have already planned to kill all these beauties of the Iron Lady Mercenary Team.


    Now in order to hide their vicious plans, I can''t believe that they would frame me for killing all of those people. Sir, please help to clear up the truth for me."


    Although Austin had invented many lies in his speech, Caspar believed most of what he said to be true.


    Most importantly, Caspar simply couldn''t believe that the boy in front of him was really a body refiner with such a powerful physical strength, and that he had been able to kill dozens of disciples of the Sky Sect.


    In addition, he carefully pondered what Austin had said and he believed that what he had said was reasonable.


    If there were really hundreds of divine vital energy crystals inside the Crystal Mine Mountain, it was entirely possible that the Ghost Puppet Sect and the Veritable Demon Sect had joined forces to loot the mine.


    Isis and Mark, from the New Moon Sect and the Ghost Puppet Sect respectively, had been at loggerheads until now. Hearing what Austin had said, Isis was suddenly drenched in a cold sweat from fear.


    If the Ghost Puppet Sect and the Veritable Demon Sect had really made a deal to attack the New Moon Sect without warning, then the New Moon Sect would have no cha


    ides had reached an impasse, yet no one wanted to take the lead and take action.


    Austin thought that he should show some strength by fighting Walter. Thus he could cause some chaos to break the impasse.


    Then, he would have a chance to escape this trouble. He might even get some benefit from it, too.


    "Brat, I will kill you!"


    Walter, armed with the Heaven''s Halberd formed by his vital energy, moved at lightning speed as he attacked Austin violently.


    "Humph, it''s not that easy to kill me."


    In the face of Walter''s attack, Austin could not use his physical strength, or Caspar of the Sky Sect might find out the truth immediately.


    However, this did not mean that Austin had no other means to deal with Walter. He had many other powerful attacking powers in his arsenal.


    Austin patted the black bag strapped at his waist, releasing five figures who exuded a strong flavor of corpse miasma. They immediately formed a shield wall in front of Austin.


    They were the five corpse demons he had previously captured!


    The five corpse demons all had the equivalent strength of the Imperial Realm, while Walter was also at the medium stage of Imperial Realm. They were of equal strength.


    As soon as the five corpse demons materialized, their dark corpse miasma spread everywhere, shrouding a large area of space with their awful stink.


    Austin wasted no time and immediately ordered the five corpse demons to besiege and attack Walter.


    They sprang forwards and stretched out their five pairs of wicked claws to attack the Heaven''s Halberd at once.


    "Crack!"


    The vital energy forming the Heaven''s Halberd wavered and cracked, as it was immediately destroyed!

 Chapter 702 The Fight

    Walter''s Heaven''s Halberd was torn to pieces by the five corpse demons as if they were grabbing tofu.


    Walter could perceive that the five corpse demons were quite powerful. He was afraid that the odds were stacked against him if one of them was equal to his strength, let alone fighting with five corpse demons.


    After breaking up the Heaven''s Halberd, under Austin''s control, the five corpse demons besieged Walter and attacked from different directions. Their sharp and black claws broke through the air and directly attacked at Walter. The claws glittered with a cold reflection and were quite smelly. They were obviously poisonous.


    The five corpse demons'' rapid speed and aggressiveness made Walter quite terrified. He finally realized that if the corpse demons worked together, he might be torn into pieces in a few moves.


    "Team Head, please save me!"


    The head of the Tiger Mercenary Team assessed the situation and realized that he couldn''t ignore Walter''s cry for help. He snorted and jumped to the sky stretching his body in a linear position. He then kicked out his right leg and a gush of vital energy poured out, surrounding the leg. The hair on the leg was black and thick. The veins on the leg became enhanced and the texture could be felt to touch. The blood flowing through them was clear despite being covered under the black thick hair.


    Boom!


    The head of the Tiger Mercenary Team stepped in the air, and the giant leg shuddered lightly and then crashed down. The stampede caused the sand to fly and stones to roll in the air. The air was instantly condensed as the dust rose to the clouds covering the whole area in a mist of dust.


    The Team Head was a high ranking warrior at the Imperial Realm. With all his experience and skills, he was quite powerful.


    Austin reorganized the corpse demons and two of them continued to attack Walter, while the other three flew to the sky and dashed towards the giant leg which was surrounded by mighty vital energy.


    Boom!


    The mighty collision instantly broke the giant leg as the three corpse demons also fell on the ground from the impact.


    However, the corpse demons'' bodies were quite hard. Such a hit did not c


    he attack and all his vital parts were hit. His whole body looked like a punctured water bag as blood poured out from his body.


    Walter''s eyelids drooped slowly as his body fell down on the ground, life slowly fading away. He finally had no sign of life.


    Austin then ordered the two corpse demons that had been attacking Walter to besiege the Team Head of the Tiger Mercenary Team.


    "You are so young; I never thought that you would be so cruel and merciless!"


    The Team Head had mixed feelings about Walter''s death. He watched him die in a split second and he felt both surprised and angry at the same time.


    Walter was one of the core forces of the Tiger Mercenary Team. Losing him was a great loss to the Tiger Mercenary Team.


    "Well, you differ from ordinary cultivators indeed.


    It is no wonder that you are so confident.


    However, that was only child''s play to me. Young man, I will teach you to remember to be modest in your future life, or you won''t have a future."


    The Tiger Mercenary Team was a part of the Ghost Puppet Sect. But now the vice Team Head had just been killed by a young man.


    As a representative of the Ghost Puppet Sect, Mark felt humiliated.


    He wanted to kill Austin.


    Mark walked out slowly and stared at Austin coldly.


    "Boy, this same day next year will be your memorial day,"


    Mark said and then suddenly patted his waist. Five streaks of light immediately flashed out and then crawled on the ground.

 Chapter 703 The Power Of The Ghost Puppet Sect

    The crowd focused on the ground and widened their mouths in surprise.


    There turned out to be five giant, daunting centipedes. They were more than 20 meters long with two rows of sharp claws on both sides of their bodies and a huge mouth with tusks.


    The centipedes wiggled their bodies and emitted powerful energy fluctuations that were on par with the vital energy force of a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm.


    The moment the five centipedes emerged, they turned into five rays of light and charged at the five corpse demons at lightning speed.


    Everyone was secretly awed and couldn''t help thinking that the Ghost Puppet Sect really deserved its reputation. The five centipedes were obviously their puppets, but they didn''t look much different from real centipedes.


    In a flash, the five centipedes and the five corpse demons began to fight. As the two sides were equal in strength and quantity, they were tied for the moment.


    The head of the Tiger Mercenary Team felt relieved that he was now out of the fray.


    With his cultivation base of the premium stage of Imperial Realm, the five corpse demons didn''t actually pose a substantial threat to him, but he found himself unable to repel them.


    That was because the corpse demons had pretty tough bodies which were resistant to attack.


    "Hey, boy, it''s your turn!"


    Mark was pleased to see that the five centipede puppets had managed to hold off the five corpse demons. He patted his waist and, with another flash of light, a roaring tiger puppet stood in front of him.


    This tiger puppet was two meters tall and huge, with many fangs in his enormous mouth. Its tail was several meters long and shaped like a steel whip.


    "Kill this boy."


    Mark gave the order quietly. At once, the tiger puppet leaped forward and pounced on Austin.


    When this tiger puppet moved, everyone realized that its strength was at the medium stage of Imperial Realm!


    That meant that Mark carried around six puppets that were equivalent to six masters of the Imperial Realm. This was a terrifying force.


    Everyone present was secretly shocked.


    On the other hand, the members of the Tiger Mercenary Team cheered loudly, feeling proud.


    "Wow


    for Isis, she had wanted to kill the members of the Tiger Mercenary Team for a long time.


    So, Austin''s words succeeded in stirring them up.


    "Isis, if Austin can really pin Mark down, let''s act immediately and destroy the Veritable Demon Sect and the Tiger Mercenary Team! In fact, I think Austin can make it. Then, there will be less two forces fighting for the Crystal Mine Mountain.


    I think it''s a good idea. What do you think?"


    Caspar used his spiritual sense to whisper to Isis, who was hidden in the little sedan chair.


    Isis pondered for a while before replying, "I agree with you. It would be good for us to eliminate a number of competitors first.


    All right, let''s get started."


    Isis, although a woman, was a decisive person.


    "Come on, eliminate the Veritable Demon Sect and the Tiger Mercenary Team!"


    Caspar ordered his men.


    Isis gave the same order to the Iron Lady Mercenary Team.


    ''Ha, good! I''ve incited these people to kill the Veritable Demon Sect and the Tiger Mercenary Team. I can''t help it. There are too many people coming here to fight for the Crystal Mine Mountain. I need them to kill each other first.


    When they both lose, I''ll be the winner.


    At worst, when I get those divine vital energy crystals, I''ll find a place to hide, use them to practice, and I won''t come out until things cool off, '' Austin thought to himself.


    He was excited to see that the Sky Sect and the New Moon Sect had taken him up on his proposal.

 Chapter 704 Melee

    Tessa stared at Austin, who had successfully pitted the sects against each other.


    She marveled at his intelligence and felt proud for knowing him.


    The truth was, before she had come to the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom and joined the Iron Lady Mercenary Team, she had been exiled from the Elite Holy Kingdom because of Austin.


    Despite that, she didn''t hate him. Instead, she saw him as her little brother and was fond of him.


    She knew him so well that she saw right through his plot��turning people who wanted the treasures in the Crystal Mine Mountain against each other.


    She knew that Austin could eliminate all the Imperial Realm cultivators, ranging from the preliminary stage to the premium stage.


    After all, Austin had slain all the disciples of the Cyan Sect in Full Moon City even though some of them had been at the Imperial Realm.


    Besides, she had also heard that the leader of Full Moon City who was a Master Realm cultivator had failed to stop Austin from getting away.


    Hence, she was well aware of Austin''s real strength. She also speculated that he was the one who was responsible for the deaths of the dozens of disciples of the Sky Sect.


    Tessa moved closer to Austin and whispered in his ear, "Austin, are you planning to take the divine vital energy crystals that are inside that Crystal Mine Mountain?"


    "Forget it. Just stay close to me and do whatever I ask," Austin replied hurriedly.


    He didn''t have time to explain his plan to her.


    Tessa nodded in agreement.


    And yet, she was surprised by her own response. ''What''s wrong with me? He''s much younger than me. Why am I obediently following his instruction?''


    Looking at the young man''s back, she blushed and her mind wandered off.


    Meanwhile, noticing that the members of the Sky Sect and the Iron Lady Mercenary Team were glaring at them, Mark and Morton of Veritable Demon Sect were annoyed at Austin.


    "Damn it. Austin is such a cunning guy. He''s so good at stirring up trouble.


    He''s intending to trap me to buy some time for the people of the New Moon Sect and the Sky Sect so that they can kill all my companions. Shame on him! What a shameless guy!" Mark cursed, seething with anger.


    He was only at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm, which meant that he was we


    ady Mercenary Team to death.


    The rest of the Tiger Mercenary Team members were slightly relieved after their boss had counterattacked Isis''s blows. They mustered up some courage and ran toward the women of the Iron Lady Mercenary Team.


    Their determined shouts reached Isis''s ears.


    "Hmph! What a group of losers!"


    Her voice full of contempt rang out throughout the area. Soon, the notes she was playing became ten times heavier than before.


    They shot toward the people of the Tiger Mercenary Team.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Each note possessed hundreds of thousands of pounds of force. Those notes could break anything.


    It seemed like time was standing still.


    The Tiger Mercenary Team members were approaching their enemies to fight with them.


    But before they could reach their enemies, countless notes fell on their bodies. The strength of each note was over 200, 000 pounds.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Most of the Tiger Mercenary Team members were crushed and killed on the spot.


    Only the three Imperial Realm masters, including the Team Head of the Tiger Mercenary Team, withstood Isis''s attack by gathering all of their vital energy.


    Even though they avoided ending up like their companions, they were forced to slow down.


    Isis''s skill was so ruthless and aggressive that she could kill most of her enemies from a distance.


    In the meantime, the Sky Sect and the Veritable Demon Sect were still fighting. The disciples of both sects lost their lives in the process.

 Chapter 705 The Doom Of Tiger Mercenary Team

    Morton was unable to battle against the joint attack of the five Sky Sect masters at the Imperial Realm.


    Although he had a powerful physical strength, he couldn''t use it to his best advantage. The five masters only executed special and various vital-energy attacks at him from a far distance.


    The body-refining cultivators who refined their bodies to increase their physical strength excelled in close combat.


    However, when they couldn''t even touch a piece of their rival''s clothes, they would turn into underdogs with their physical strength practically useless.


    The five cultivators of the Sky Sect seemed to clearly know that point, so they did not engage close into Morton''s attack range. They launched vital-energy attacks which could hit Morton from a remote position, pushing him to a dangerous situation.


    Soon, deep wounds were left on Morton''s body with every sharp and powerful vital-energy attack. Yet still, they were not fatal. Although the wounds deeply bled and the flesh around was curled to each side, Morton wouldn''t quickly die.


    Generally speaking, the body-refining cultivators who mainly focused on body refinement were stronger in terms of physique quality, tenacity, and the ability to resist attack than the cultivators who primarily paid attention to vital energy refining. Therefore, Morton could still keep fighting.


    On the other side, Mark and Austin were also fighting each other.


    But until now, they hadn''t engaged in hand-in-hand combat.


    It was the five corpse demons released by Austin and the centipede puppets controlled by Mark that fought each other, making the result unclear.


    The tiger puppet and the evil ape were even in power, and it was hard to tell who would win the battle.


    Mark indeed had an extraordinary ability to control puppets, judging from their strengths.


    However, without the puppets, his cultivation base and combat experience were just at a normal level.


    What was worse, his cultivation base was not steady, so he seldom fought the enemy himself.


    That was the reason why he stared at Austin with hesitation.


    He was thinking about whether or not to fight Austin himself.


    This time, he just brought six puppets with him, including five centipede puppets, each of which was equal to a cultivator at the primary stage of Imperial Realm, and a tiger puppet which was as powerful as an Imperial Realm cultivator.


    However, to his dismay, all the puppets were stuck in a fight with Austin''s corpse demons and evil ape.


    Mark was at his wit''s end. It seemed that he was l


    t was him. If he didn''t run away this instance, he would certainly face death.


    Therefore, Mark kicked the ground, and with force, he quickly retreated. At the same time, he retrieved his puppets with a wave of his hand. The tiger and five centipede puppets turned into six flashes and recoiled to his waist.


    "Ha! You wish to leave?


    No way!"


    Isis coldly shouted from the sedan chair.


    "Ding ding ding!"


    A string of musical notes shot out from the sedan chair, charging towards Mark as fast as lightning.


    "Miss Wang, please let me off. Our Ghost Puppet Sect quits the fight for Crystal Mine Mountain!"


    Mark was almost scared to death. His vital energy force was instantaneously circulating in his body to increase his speed, reaching his extremes and feeling as if his body was on fire.


    At the same time, he pointed his finger backward, unleashing the tiger puppet and five centipede puppets towards the musical notes which were flying in his direction.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The six puppets fought with the musical notes.


    Mark was quite good at escaping. He had run far away from the fighting and abandoned his puppets within a second.


    As soon as Mark vanished, the six puppets fell on the ground, unable to move. With the absence of their master, the puppets had no use.


    "Ha! Dumb luck! If he was a little bit slow, I would have killed him!"


    Isis was not willing to let him slip away from her hands.


    Austin had already taken back the five corpse demons and the evil ape. Now he stared at the puppets left by Mark. He was excited as he advanced forward to grab them and put them into the Space Ring. Austin planned to study the puppets to make good use of them soon.

 Chapter 706 No One Can Hurt You

    "The bad guys of the Veritable Demon Sect, it''s now your turn to die!"


    After Mark from the Ghost Puppet Sect was forced to run away, the sound of the instrument from the little sedan did not stop. It became more powerful and faster.


    "I see! This woman wants to kill us all!"


    Morton was startled.


    Isis Wang, a rising star of the New Moon Sect, had a great reputation in recent years. She was especially well known for killing people with the instrument sound. She was cruel and never showed mercy to her enemies. Few people at the Imperial Realm could fight against her.


    Previously, all the members of the Veritable Demon Sect and the Sky Sect had been fighting fiercely. Now that Isis had joined in, the Veritable Demon Sect would surely be defeated.


    Dong! Dong! Dong! ...


    Before Morton and other people had time to react, a series of notes as powerful as huge hammers pounded at the members of the Veritable Demon Sect from the sky.


    Wham! Whack! ...


    Instantly, the members of the Veritable Demon Sect were smashed and hammered on the head and blood flowed from their wounds like a river from the impact with the sound.


    However, all the members of the Veritable Demon Sect were experts at the body refining skills and each of them was relatively strong with a powerful body; under the stressful circumstances, their powerful physical bodies showed a great difference from ordinary cultivators and reflected the benefits of having a strong body.


    A while ago, she attacked the members of the Tiger Mercenary Team using the instrument sounds and blew them into tiny pieces where they turned into blood vapor on the spot.


    While the disciples from the Veritable Demon Sect did not die immediately even though they were attacked by the instrument sounds and injured badly. The main reason was their powerful physical bodies.


    "Retreat!


    All of you, go back!"


    Morton shouted to the members of the Veritable Demon Sect. At the same time, he tried to push back the five Imperial Realm cultivators from the Sky Sect by unleashing several punches in a row at the cost of his own defense and safety. His powerful feet pushed backward and bounced hundreds of meters away from the attack.


    Morton called all the disciples of the Veritable Demon Sect and led them away.


    He knew clearly that if he kept on fighting the losing battle, all the disciples of the Veritable Demon Sect he had brought this time would be killed.


    "Okay. Let them go this t


    ! How dare you speak to me like that?"


    "You are so bold to speak in front of Miss Isis in that tone, young man! You will surely be dead!"


    "I think this boy surely has fallen in love with that slut! He is doing this to make a good impression and win her favor!"


    The women of the Iron Lady Mercenary Team started to whisper among themselves. And the more they spoke the more their words became bold and lewd.


    It was hard to imagine that such good-looking women could think and speak of such obscene words.


    Tessa felt embarrassed as she heard them speaking such words. She blushed while secretly looking at Austin.


    "Ha-ha! Young man, I am actually a little impressed by your innocence.


    Do you think you can stop us from executing that slut all on your own?"


    The Team Head of the Iron Lady Mercenary Team was a pretty and charming young woman. At that moment, she giggled while her breasts bounced up and down, which made the men present turned on with their hearts beating faster.


    "Young man, don''t think too highly of yourself just because you have a few dead bodies and one level ten diabolic beast.


    Well, now that you and that slut are deeply in love, I will make you two cherish each other forever. You can die with her!"


    Ding! Dong! Ding! Dong! ...


    They heard again the instrument sound. Dozens of musical notes spread out from the little sedan.


    Each musical note contained as much as 300, 000 pounds of force. The musical notes rushed out in a menacing and terrifying way.


    "Miss Isis is really powerful!


    The couple will surely die!"


    The women of the Iron Lady Mercenary Team were all shouting loudly.

 Chapter 707 You Must Pay The Price

    "Screw you! You will pay for this one way or another!"


    Austin said through clenched teeth. He had been carefully keeping his strengths under wrap, but now there was no point.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the woman in front of him was the most powerful Imperial Realm cultivator he had ever met.


    So if he still thought about pulling his punches under the circumstances, he might as well put himself in a dangerous situation.


    Moreover, the Iron Lady Mercenary Team had infuriated him so much that he just wanted to kill every last one of them. He didn''t see the point in showing any mercy.


    Austin smacked his waist and unleashed twelve rays of light. They shot and landed on the ground in front of him.


    The twelve light balls quickly transformed into six scorpion-tailed leopards of level nine, five corpse demons, and an ancient evil ape. Together, they rushed to the female warriors from the Iron Lady Mercenary Team like twelve bright arrows.


    The ancient evil ape was as powerful as a cultivator at the medium stage of Imperial Realm, while the corpse demons, were refining between the primary and medium stage of the Imperial Realm. Those scorpion-tailed leopards were also very intimidating and skilled, with their levels went as high as the premium stage of Sky Realm.


    When fighting alongside one another, they made an unstoppable team, even for the Iron Ladies.


    Apart from the head of the team, there were only four Imperial Realm masters in that group of ladies. But what they were facing now was a group of crazy beasts at nearly the same levels of six Imperial Realm masters PLUS six warriors of Sky Realm. The ladies screamed. They were terrified.


    Those five corpse demons ran out to take the lead. They came at the ladies hard. The team was soon covered by the miasma, which was released by the demons. This blurred their vision and slowed the ladies down. And in the fog of corpse miasma, claws contaminated with ptomaine struck out as quick as lightning.


    "What the hell is happening?!"


    Although having refined at the Sky Realm, most members of the Iron Lady Mercenary Team hadn''t experienced anything like the corpse demons. They turned pale at once and tried to escape desperately. Admist the many screams and yells, four to five beautiful women were hit by those poisoned claws. Wailing and begging, they couldn''t move and had to lie there watching the claws coming for them.


    "Calm down, and fight back!" The head commanded.


    She came to herself as soon as possible, her face darkened. She raised her hand, and a sacred sword appeared in her palm, sparking with coldness. The sword unleashed a slashing sword-light swiftly and one of the demons near her was knocked back into the air in the blink of an eye.


    To her surprise, however, no harm was done to the corpse demon other than a small hole made by the light from the sword.


    She had wished that this blow would have torn the demon to pieces. Yet she had failed to see that. Since the demon wasn''t physically alive, it wouldn''t bleed or feel any pain, nor would it be crippled or lose the ability of moving with parts of its body cut off.


    So after being knocked out over ten meters into the air and then slamming into the ground, the demon had quickl


    dn''t think that he should have a tender heart for a beautiful girl now. So after destroying her shelter, he followed her without hesitation and was ready to continue the battle.


    "Stop, young man!"


    Isis shouted when finding that Austin was already at her side like a shadow, her face full of anger and terror.


    She was never good at close combats like this, especially when her rival was a young man who seemed to be filled with endless energy. Fighting head-on was the last thing she wanted.


    "You started it, remember? Now I don''t want to shut off this damn game! You must pay the price!"


    Austin replied, gnashing his teeth. He didn''t care whether it was a woman he was going to hit or not, he just wanted to teach all of them a good lesson.


    Austin roared, and swung at Isis with his right hand.


    With all his weight behind it, the punch seemed to have been moving in slow motion. The space was becoming distorted and the air ahead his fist was being pushed outwards to form a vacuum, sucking Isis in.


    She could feel an enormous pressure coming at her from all sides as if the space around her was sealed up by invisible stone walls and she was stuck.


    Thrown into panic, the girl tried all she could to free herself and played her harp like crazy.


    Suddenly, a keening from the harp echoed throughout the air. .


    As the music flew out, an army of sound was quickly formed from her harp and was prepared for the fierce fight.


    But Austin''s fist would not allow it. His fist was too quick for her sound attacks.


    Right before those sound attacks left the harp, Austin''s four hundred thousand pounds'' punch struck them again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The army of sound was soon defeated before they could even launch an attack. The remains of it fell from the sky like broken glass.


    The army had been barely formed, so it was not strong enough to protect its creator.


    Boom!


    Isis'' harp exploded into a million tiny pieces when Austin struck it.


    Bump!


    The remaining strong force from the punch, with around two hundred thousand pounds of strength in it, hit Isis and it hit her hard.


    BOOM!


    The force hit Isis like a ton of bricks.

 Chapter 708 I Remember You

    There seemed to be something that was stopping Austin''s punches from hitting around Isis'' delicate body.


    ''Damn it! She''s wearing a magic defensive armor! Together with the vital energy she released, it had blocked my two hundred thousand pounds punch like a piece of cake!'' complained Austin silently.


    In succession to the first punch he did, Austin hurled another quick blow towards the woman using his left fist.


    What he did was a left-right combination punch.


    Bang!


    And finally, he was able to break the vital energy armor of Isis into splinters.


    "Puff! Puff ..."


    Her clothes instantly turned into rags as it got torn from the powerful impact.


    "Ah! "


    She screamed on the top of her lungs and immediately activated an amulet. In a blink of an eye, a mysterious force quickly engulfed her and took her eight hundred meters away.


    "Austin! How dare you? I will never forget you. And I will kill you with my own hands one day! Just wait! You will pay for this!"


    Her voice faded away as she hurriedly escaped from the fight.


    "Damn! I should have killed her.


    She will bring nothing but trouble,"


    mumbled Austin. A bitter smile cracked his lips as he shook his head regretfully.


    "But hey! That fight wasn''t so bad. I saw her naked body and it''s worth it! My physical strength is enough to deal with her sound attacks. I can still easily kill her in the future regardless of how much progress she''ll make. All I need to do is to improve my Beast Energy-extracting Skill. There''s no reason to be afraid of her at all. She just got really lucky today."


    The broken amulet had stirred Austin''s interests.


    He had heard about amulets that could transport their users into far places before. However, he never had a chance to see one while he was in the Violet Orchid Empire. The location of the mentioned empire was just too remote to even have access to such wonders.


    Thus, this was the very first time he saw how the amulet worked.


    Meanwhile, all the other cultivators around Austin were now looking at him in utter surprise.


    It wasn''t that long yet since Isis took their attention after killing all the members of the Tiger Mercenary Team with just her magic harp.


    Seeing someone as powerful as her flee shamefully from a fight was definitely something! She didn''t just escape like a coward dog, she was almost naked earlier. All thanks to this young man!


    Was it even possible for an unknown boy from Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom to be much more powerful than the well-known Magic Harp Player?


    "Oh man, now I see! You the one who killed the decades of disciples of our sect, aren''t you?"


    Caspar of the Sky Sect, suddenly exclaimed.


    "Yes, it was me.


    You are more than welcome to take revenge against me,"


    replied Austin while smiling calmly.


    He knew this topic would be brought up shortly after he defeated Isis.


    "Boy, you... How dare you have the ner


    stronghold of the sect.


    "Morton, why do you look so terrible? What happened?"


    Leef could see that the Veritable Demon Sect disciples led by Morton all seemed like canaries that had been terribly scared by a giant cat.


    It was then that Morton opened his mouth to tell his story in details.


    "What?


    A boy named Austin drove a wedge between you and Isis? Did you really just say that he forced you away?


    Humph! How dare they? Isis is such a bitch! How dare she has the nerve to be so rude to our Veritable Demon Sect people?


    Take me to them! I''ll give Isis a good lesson! Otherwise, we will not be able to live in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom!


    Moreover, I will hunt that boy too and slam him into meat mud."


    Leef was gritting his teeth furiously.


    Hearing what the middle-aged man said, Morton immediately led the group of people of the Veritable Demon Sect toward the place where the battle took place.


    "By the way, Morton, keep this picture. It''s a portrait of the man wanted by our sect. Remember his face!"


    said Leef as he threw out a picture to Morton.


    Grabbing it and having a look, Morton was startled.


    "It''s him! This is the same guy!"


    Morton cried out. He then added, "He is Austin! He was the one who cast in a bone between Isis and us!"


    Shocked, Leef and John ended up staring at Morton.


    "What a stroke of luck! We found him without much effort!"


    said Leef with a laugh! He and John instantly became excited. The boy was wanted by the Sect Leader. If they could arrest him, they would receive a handsome reward.


    "Speed up!" John commanded their troops.


    The Veritable Demon Sect people all obeyed and moved to the direction advised by Leef.


    By that time, Tessa and Austin were still on their way to the Crystal Mine Mountain. While traveling, Tessa told Austin about why she came to the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom and how she became a member of the Iron Lady Mercenary Team.

 Chapter 709 The Superior Vital Energy Crystal Mine

    After Austin had destroyed the Cyan Sect''s location in the Full Moon City, all members of the Cyan Sect had been out searching for Austin throughout the Elite Holy Kingdom using all of the means at their disposal.


    But Austin had already returned the way which he had come and he arrived at the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom unscathed. Since he was no longer in the Elite Holy Kingdom, it was unsurprising that nobody from the Cyan Sect could find him.


    And thus the Cyan Sect was placed in a truly embarrassing position. The elders lost their tempers and could not wait to find out how Austin could have successfully escaped without leaving a trace.


    Soon they traced it back to Tessa and they discovered that Tessa was like an elder sister to Austin. So it was likely Tessa who had helped Austin.


    Although Tessa explained to the elders again and again that she had only met Austin once and knew nothing about Austin, the elders of the Cyan Sect seemed not to believe what she had said and demanded that she find Austin in a short time and bring him back to them. If she could not finish this task, she would be torturing to death.


    Luckily, with the secret help of a steward, Tessa was able to run away and escape from the Cyan Sect and came to the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. After suffering a lot, she had finally found a chance to join the Iron Lady Mercenary Team.


    But to her surprise, she met up with Austin again on the Sunset Mountain. What a coincidence!


    On hearing Tessa relate what had happened, Austin finally knew how Tessa had become a member of the Iron Lady Mercenary Team.


    Austin felt sorry for Tessa, because it was he that got her in trouble. Because of him she was forced to leave her hometown and now lived a rootless life.


    About fifteen minutes later, Austin and Tessa had finally reached the Crystal Mine Mountain.


    It was a small mountain, round and delicate, shaded by trees. The mountain was so round that it looked like a bowl had been placed upside-down on the ground. Dense spiritual energy gathered in the form of clouds of purple mist, covering the sky above the whole peak.


    Climbing to the top of the mountain, both Austin and Tessa felt a suddenly soothing and calming fresh breath enter their lungs.


    "If there is superior vital energy crystal inside the mountain, then the place with the densest purple mist would be where the divine vital energy


    plummeted from the air. Austin threw a full punch and the ancient evil ape unleashed its power with its millstone-shaped fists. All of them aimed at the same target simultaneously.


    These three horrible forces; from the Purple Vital Stone, Austin''s fists, and the ancient evil ape''s fists jointly exploded on the same ground.


    A mighty roar spread out in all directions.


    The whole peak shook so sharply that Tessa fell down and hugged the ground, fearing for her life. It felt like a magnitude 10 earthquake!


    With a large rumbling sound, the ground of the slope collapsed and formed a hole as big as a plot of several acres. Around the hole were cracks, a few meters wide, running off in all directions like glass fracturing.


    Discovering the mess on the ground, Tessa was stunned and stood by mutely.


    "Tessa, you''d better go up and find a shelter for yourself. I''ll go and check what is going on down there," Austin said to Tessa.


    In this case, it was best not to bring Tessa down to the hole in the ground with him, because nobody knew exactly what the condition of the hole in the ground was. In case of any danger, he would have to pay more attention to keeping Tessa safe, which would make the situation worse.


    Tessa clearly understood why Austin had said so, so she quickly obeyed and drifted higher where she was out of harm''s way.


    Austin jumped into the hole in the ground, a small speck falling into the abyss.


    The hole was over ten meters deep, so it took Austin quite a while to land at the bottom of the hole, where he found...


    "Superior vital energy crystals!"

 Chapter 710 The Sword Emperor

    It was just as they had expected. Under the mountain, there were superior vital energy crystals.


    "Violet, gnome, come out to collect the vital energy crystals,"


    Austin called out. Violet and the gnome immediately jumped out from the Illusion Bead.


    Violet and the gnome were demonic beasts who had good speed. They acted extremely quickly, not being a bit slower than Austin.


    Once they were out, Violet and the gnome began to pick up the superior vital energy crystals that were scattered everywhere.


    Suddenly, the gnome paused. It then pointed towards Austin''s right side.


    "The gnome is asking you to dig the ground on your right."


    Violet understood and explained to Austin what the gnome meant by its gestures.


    Hearing that, Austin became very excited. The gnome was very sensitive to the natural resources which contained abundant spiritual energy of heaven and earth, so he thought that the direction in which it had pointed might be the place the divine vital energy crystals were buried.


    Like a furious humanoid beast, Austin threw a number of punches, each weighing 400, 000 pounds towards the direction in which the gnome had pointed.


    Whenever a punch landed, the ground cracked and left a path of several meters wide before him.


    After repeating the same thing for a dozen times, he sensed a strong spiritual energy.


    Austin looked carefully and saw purple mist slowly rise from the path. Under the purple mist were scattered more than twenty crystals which were of the size of a fist.


    He could feel that the density and the purity of the spiritual energy present in those crystals had reached an incredible degree.


    Compared to those crystals, the spiritual energy contained in the superior vital energy crystals was nothing at all.


    "These must be the divine vital energy crystals!"


    Austin and Violet cried out in unison.


    The gnome was equally excited. It stared at the divine vital energy crystals, and kept jumping up and down.


    But something caught Austin by surprise. The crystals were laid out in circular shape like a ring.


    In the middle of the circle stood a human statue. Austin couldn''t tell what material it was mad


    r consciousness and bodies seemed out of control in front of that man, and they felt themselves as humble as two ants.


    "God! It is nothing but a wisp of will! Nobody knows how long ago the Sword Emperor had left the mortal world, so it is really incredible that the will he left is still so strong!" Austin suddenly thought of something.


    ''Wait! What was that! He said that he had reached the highest level of swordsmanship in the Prime Martial World... that means.... he had already reached the Overload level. It is the highest Imperial Stage of swordsmanship cultivation!


    Besides, the Imperial Stage is the most powerful in the Prime Martial World. When a cultivator reaches this level, he is certainly be able to break the space barrier.


    He said that he had put all his swordsmanship cultivation base into the Sword Emperor statue, then if I get this statue, I can get the lifelong swordsmanship cultivation base of the Sword Emperor!''


    Austin''s heart thumped wildly.


    The shadow of the man repeated what he had said, "I have put all my understanding of swordsmanship into the stone statue of the Sword Emperor. I hope someone who happens visit this place in the future gets it. Just regard it as my last contribution to the Prime Martial World.


    Alas, I wonder if I will ever have the chance to come back to the Prime Martial World again."


    After repeating the last sentence several times, the shadow suddenly unsheathed his sword.

 Chapter 711 Sword Aura In The Sky

    Suddenly, A pure and sharp sword intent shot from the sword. It rose up into the sky.


    It was so powerful that the cloud color changed. Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sword aura exploded in the sky, and a deep pit appeared.


    Instantly, a mirage appeared on the dark clouds while cold rainfall dropped from the deep pit that was created. Thunder and lightning littered the sky creating the illusion of Heavenly Fires as they kindled the sky.


    The sword intents created a catastrophic sign as a sign of a doomsday attack or a natural disaster.


    In a few moments, a light flashed in the dark sky, and a mirage of many swords unexpectedly appeared. Shadowy figures of tens of thousands of swords created an illusion giving the impression that it was a hidden kingdom of swords. Everyone could see shadows of millions of swords inside, glittering with a chilling light.


    The sword aura dropped down from the sky.


    "I started with a simple sword and used it to conquer the entire world. People bowed to my sword. One sword broke thousands of fighting skills, killed thousands of warriors, slaughtered gods and demons, and finally shook the universe to let them feel my strength. I''m the Sword Emperor, an unrivaled existence of the Prime Martial World."


    The shadow said those words in a loud and authoritative voice. Every word was emphasized and contained the smartest sword intent, sword aura and fighting skills.


    Austin and Violet suddenly felt the shadow''s voice in their eardrums and almost passed out from the inconceivable pain.


    Finally, above the sky, the sword aura and sword intents were united and as suddenly as they appeared, and they returned to the statue.


    The shadow also disappeared from the sky.


    Without hesitating, Austin leaped forward and grabbed the statue of the Sword Emperor and put it into his Space Ring.


    "Violet, let''s get out of here," he said.


    After finding the most precious and most sought-after thing in the Crystal Mine Mountain, he did not want to waste any more time there; he knew he had to leave before it was too late.


    Violet understood what Austin meant and immediately jumped into the Illusion Bead in a flash.


    Austin used this bodily movement skill and flew towards the exit of the cave in a split second.


    He stopped where Tessa was hiding, felt around for her right hand and rushed to the other side of the mountain as fast as possible.


    "Move faster!


    Something weird just happened on the mountain peak.


    It must be that young man; I wonder what treasures he found? It must be something big and significant."


    Immediately after Austin left the cave, dozens of warriors from Sky Sect led by Caspar, dozens of servants from the Song Clan led by Thomas, as well as three sect leaders with hundreds of other people went forward with great strength and vigor, climbing the mountain quickly and eagerly.


    Shortly afterwa


    They''re notorious for their unreasonable and murderous behaviors, and they already killed countless people without caring whether or not they were innocent. If we continue to stay here, I''m afraid they''ll make trouble for us and find an excuse to deal with us accordingly."


    The master with an elegant hat sighed and acknowledged that a priceless treasure had come into this world. Each and every warrior wanted to find it on this mountain. If they had been lucky enough to possess such a treasure, they would be high up on the hierarchy of the warrior''s world.


    However, a warrior of the Master Realm had come here. She was much stronger than any of the warriors searching for treasures on this mountain. If these lesser warriors continued to stay here, they would get nothing. Worse still, their lives might be at risk.


    To put it simply, the strongest warriors always wielded supreme power. They could bully weaker warriors without worrying about the consequences, while the latter wouldn''t dare to defy them.


    At that same time, a wave of blade intent suddenly appeared and cut through the white clouds on the west side of the sky, flying towards the Crystal Mine Mountain quickly.


    Its tremendous momentum seemed unstoppable, and it shown brightly like a meteor flying across the sky at night.


    "It''s Malick, a Master Realm fighter from the Sky Sect.


    Let''s go! Stay here and you''ll be the dead meat very soon."


    "Go, go! Hurry up. Malick is a Demon-slaughtering Sword wielder, and he has no equal in this world. There is not a chance that we''ll survive his attack. Let''s get out of here before it''s too late."


    Immediately, all warriors of the Sky Realm and Imperial Realm, whether they had been searching for treasures inside the cave or on the hillside, started to run away, by flying to the sky or by using their bodily movement skill to hide. None of them dared to stay there and risk their own life.

 Chapter 712 Four Master Realm Cultivators

    Upon sensing the arrival of Master Realm cultivators, many warriors had left the Crystal Mine Mountain.


    They were aware that they might get killed by those stronger cultivators. So, they gave up their chance of searching for the treasures in the mountain.


    However, the Sky Sect members, including Caspar, acted differently. Instead of fleeing like the others, they gazed at the arriving strong masters.


    "Look! Malick is over there. With his help, this Crystal Mine Mountain will be our sect''s property.


    Hmph! Austin killed many of our companions. I bet he has got some valuable stuff from this mountain. Malick will not let him go!"


    When Caspar spoke of Austin, he was so furious that he gritted his teeth with so much hatred.


    Austin was supposed to be weaker than Imperial Realm cultivators like Caspar since he was only at the medium stage of Sky Realm. But since Austin possessed mighty physical strength, he was far stronger than Caspar.


    The fact that he was no match to a cultivator at the Sky Realm was an insult to Caspar. With such embarrassment, he wanted Austin dead.


    All of a sudden, a huge eagle appeared in the sky from the north.


    It was over 200 meters wide and with its wings flapped, its shadow casted a big shade on the ground.


    The eagle fluttered its wings with the wind, flying fast in several miles within seconds.


    With a red cloak, a strong man in armor stood on the back of the huge eagle. The man gave off a dangerous and dominating vibe.


    "He is Oliver, a Master Realm cultivator from the Ghost Puppet Sect.


    The eagle he is riding is as strong as a Master Realm cultivator, and Oliver is considered one of the elites of his sect.


    We are no match for him. Let''s get out of here. Hurry!" one of those cultivators who were busy evacuating exclaimed with fear.


    He then activated more of his vital energy to speed up.


    Upon hearing this, his companions accelerated their speed to leave the mountain too.


    Meanwhile in the southern sky, a good-looking man, dressed in white like a well-read scholar, made his appearance.


    While he was flying, he waved


    gh for her. Well, stop looking at me like that. Let''s get back to our business,"


    he sarcastically remarked while reminding the handsome man to stay focused.


    "I saw a light beaming into the sky from this mountain. I can feel it was from a strong sword cultivator. That''s a sign of invaluable treasure.


    The elders of our sect didn''t pay much attention to this Crystal Mine Mountain, so they just sent a principal disciple to collect information about this mountain.


    But it seems like something precious and invaluable is hidden in the depths of this mountain.


    What do you think of the light appearing over the sierra?"


    Malick suddenly cut in.


    "Some of our weak disciples had been sent here to gather information so that we can know whether this mountain is valuable, but unfortunately, to our great dismay, they all got killed.


    I know nothing about this mysterious mountain," said the man of the Sky Sect.


    The man from the Magic Hand Sect also shook his head, hinting that he didn''t know much about the Crystal Mine Mountain too.


    Suzy of New Moon Sect remained silent.


    The four hadn''t given much attention to the mountain until now.


    "Alright. I think guessing will not help us at all.


    I saw some people over there. We can ask them what happened here,"


    Suzy suddenly proposed when they all remained silent deducting what might have possibly occurred in the mountain.

 Chapter 713 The Crazy Emperor Realm

    "Malick!"


    At the time, Caspar had led the people of the Sky Sect and walked up to Malick, to greet him politely.


    "Well, tell me what just happened in this mountain just now?"


    Malick wasn''t so enthusiastic or warm towards his fellow disciples and therefore felt no need for small talk so he just blurted the question right away.


    His attitude towards his colleagues and subordinates made sense because he was a martial artist of the Master Realm, and in the Sky Sect, martial artists of the Imperial Realm like Caspar could not compare to him.


    "Malick, I had received an order from the steward before and he asked me to take some disciples to come and investigate and explore what was actually inside the Crystal Mine Mountain.


    However, I didn''t expect that before we could enter the mountain peak, a young man called Austin suddenly appeared and killed about forty to fifty disciples of the Sky Sect. The young man was very strong and vicious. He was also cruel, ferocious and was very powerful physically.


    Besides..."


    Caspar told Malick everything that had happened in detail.


    He had brought one hundred disciples with him and Austin had killed almost half of them. Caspar knew that if the Elders in the Sky Sect knew about his transgressions and held him responsible for the matter, he would be seriously punished for his neglect.


    So at that moment, he was anxious about his own fate deep in his heart. That was why he told Malick about the issue right away after seeing him. He was also trying to change the narrative so that he would make himself look innocent in the whole matter while hoping to shift the blame so that they wouldn''t blame him much.


    "What ?"


    After hearing Caspar''s words, the look on Malick''s face suddenly changed.


    "A young boy named Austin killed almost fifty of our disciples? What the hell! How did that happen? How dare someone in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom kill our disciples! We are the Sky Sect for God''s sake. How could he massacre disciples from our faction on such a large scale!


    Who the hell is this Austin kid? He had beaten even the Magic Harp Player of the New Moon Sect hard!


    How did this young boy suddenly rise in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom?" Malick was so shocked that he kept asking questions that nobody could answer.


    "Malick, he seemed no more than twenty years old. And his cultivation base was excellent as hell. His speed was also out of this world! He was extremely fast. Al


    artists of the Master Realm all lost their cool and started frantically whispering.


    But one couldn''t really blame them for their frantic actions. There hadn''t been a martial artist who had reached the Emperor Realm for the past few hundreds of years in the Prime Martial World.


    For whatever reason, no matter how hard the martial artists worked and practiced, and no matter how talented they were, still, nobody could reach the Emperor Realm.


    Some had guessed that maybe the laws of the Prime Martial World had changed, and there would never be a martial artist who could break through to the Emperor Realm ever again.


    So it wasn''t a surprise that the four martial artists would be this shocked. If their Elders were here, they would have also been shocked when they knew that a silhouette of an ancient martial artist of the Emperor Realm appeared.


    "By the way, when the silhouette appeared only Austin was in the mountain at that time.


    So there''s no doubt that the treasures of that ancient martial artist of the Emperor Realm must have been taken away by that young man.


    All right. From now on, we Sky Sect will do everything we can to arrest Austin!"


    Malick shouted aloud in an excited voice. His face was all red from excitement at the thought of arresting Austin.


    "We New Moon Sect will also do everything we can to arrest Austin!"


    "We the Ghost Puppet Sect too, will try our best to arrest him!"


    "And we the Magic Hand Sect will also try to arrest him with all our strength!"


    The other three martial artists of the Master Realm all shouted out loudly in a determined tone after hearing what Malick had said.

 Chapter 714 Austin And The Two Girls

    After fleeing for some time, Austin and Tessa had reached considerably far away from the Crystal Mine Mountain.


    As they kept running away from the mountain, Austin had firmly held Tessa''s hand tightly in his.


    Although the intimacy between them made Tessa flush with shyness, she didn''t withdraw her hand from his.


    "Austin, what was that shadow in the Crystal Mine Mountain? What happened?"


    Tessa cleared her throat and asked out of curiosity.


    She had been the nearest person to Austin when the shadow of the Sword Emperor had shown up. She had been a clear-eyed witness to whatever that had happened.


    "It''s a part of an ancient potent cultivator''s soul.


    I''m sorry but I can''t explain the whole details to you now.


    Four potent Master Realm cultivators have come to the Crystal Mine Mountain. We have to get away as soon as possible.


    As for the details, I''ll explain everything to you later,"


    Austin said as he urged the two of them forward at full speed.


    Knowing that the situation was quite urgent, Tessa stopped asking about the shadow of the Sword Emperor. She followed him silently as he held her hand and ran away quickly.


    "Faye, did you see that guy''s face? It''s the man who peeped at us when we were bathing in the lake some days ago!"


    When Austin and Tessa passed by a certain point, two girls suddenly appeared out of the blue.


    One of them was a beautiful girl wearing a purple dress. She had big bright eyes and long curly eyelashes. She pointed at Austin and yelled at her companion with some sort of excitement.


    "Yes, you are right, Dahlia. Now that I look at him carefully, the similarities are endless!" the other girl agreed.


    She was dressed as a servant and looked less beautiful than the other.


    They were the same two girls that Austin had met when he had left the Holy Tomb of the Veritable Demon Sect.


    "He surely is a pervert! How dare he take a girl''s hand like that. Look how he''s forcing her, that too in broad daylight!


    There''s no doubt that she must have been threatened by him and is merely following him in obedience because she has no choice! The poor girl!


    Hurry up! We must bring this asshole to justice today!"


    Dahlia announced with indignation.


    She outstretched her hand and flipped her palm over. Suddenly, on her palm appeared a tiny, delicate model of a boat. It had a beautiful green color.


    "Dahlia, when did you steal your father''s Wind Boat from him? And more importantly, how did you even do that?"


    Her servant, Faye, asked astonished at her audacity.


    "Humph, mind your language! I didn''t steal it!


    You know, it will be my birthday a few days later! And this Wind Boat would ha


    aye turned to Tessa and said seriously.


    "Stop! Cut your crap now! What the hell do you want?"


    Austin was now losing his temper. The constant allegations were getting on his nerves. He couldn''t help but shout at them furiously.


    "I don''t even know who you are. How is it possible that I have done anything wrong to you?


    If you keep fabricating stories, rest assured - I will show no mercy!"


    "You brute! You peeped at our naked bodies when we were bathing in the Holy Lake. Do you still want to pretend that nothing had happened?


    I won''t let you go easily!"


    Dahlia rebuked, her eyes widening with fury.


    The Holy Lake...


    Naked bodies...


    Those words suddenly reminded Austin of an event he had long forgotten about.


    "Oh, it''s you! I remember that now!"


    All of a sudden, Austin had gone back to the time that had happened. He remembered the day when he had just left the Holy Tomb of the Veritable Demon Sect and had seen two girls bathing in a lake there.


    "You asshole! You now have the courage to admit it? Now that you''re caught you''re acting all innocent, huh!


    The fact that a lecher such as you was the first man to see my pure, holy body makes me upset to no end!


    There''s no way I can accept it!


    You must pay for this!"


    Dahlia waved her fists furiously as she rushed toward Austin.


    "Austin, what on earth had happened?"


    Tessa, still confused, repeated her question.


    "Eh, well..." Austin stammered.


    Now that he had remembered what had happened, he couldn''t keep his cool any more. It embarrassed him to death that he was the one in the wrong while he had been acting righteously just a few moments ago.


    "I happened to pass by when they were bathing in a lake. That''s it. Nothing more had happened!"


    Austin answered vaguely.

 Chapter 715 Strip You Naked!

    Tessa suddenly realized that the two maidens'' reputation was blemished simply because Austin had run across them when they took the bath.


    Seeing the two maidens assume a posture of interrogation, Tessa couldn''t help but smile to herself in amusement.


    "You said you had passed us unintentionally, but the truth is that you were lurking beside the lake since long to peep at us. I can''t believe you are still trying to act innocent!"


    Dahlia sounded outraged.


    "Forget it, I don''t have time to quibble with you.


    Tessa, let''s go," Austin said.


    Both of them decided not to pay attention to these two maidens, and tried to avert the conversation.


    "This is unacceptable! I can''t let this insult pass by. I must teach this lecher a lesson."


    Dahlia swiftly jumped down from the gently rocking boat floating in the air and stood before Austin and Tessa in a jiffy, displaying her outstanding bodily movement skill.


    Suddenly, thick, black hair grew out from her white flesh as her delicate-looking right arm swelled wildly.


    In the blink of an eye, her right arm had grown thick and long like a chimpanzee''s. The muscles hunched and rippled beneath the skin.


    "What the hell just happened?!"


    Austin and Tessa were astonished.


    "Lecher, watch this!"


    Dahlia lifted her husky right arm and made out a set of fist positions with artful attack angles and fierce force.


    The fist split into two fist shadows when it reached in front of Austin and hit against him powerfully, each one carrying an extremely overwhelming amount of pure physical strength.


    Austin was greatly shocked by the powerful physical strength of that maiden.


    He pushed Tessa out of the area enveloped by the fist wind before delivering a punch with a force of three hundred thousand pounds to counterattack. But Austin hadn''t put all of his potential physical strength in this punch.


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by a series of sharp sonic booms, a large amount of stones and dirt rose and crashed back on the ground. It seemed as if torrential rain had just hit the land.


    Dahlia took several steps backward and stared at Austin, shock written all over her face. She hadn''t expected Austin to be so powerful.


    Nor did she expect that her secret flesh incantations and exquisite fist positions hadn''t helped her to gain an upper hand in the fight.


    She would have admitted her failure if Austin used vital energy martial arts skill. On the contrary, he had used pure physical strength instead. This had put Dahlia off.


    "How could it be possible? How could your physical strength be so powerful?"


    The maidservant who was watching the fight on the boat had gasped audibly. Her mouth was still agape in surprise.


    "This maiden''s fist positions were so amazing!"


    Austin too was slighly surprised by the consequence of his response.


    "Lecher, here you go again!"


    Refusing to give in to Austin, she exercised a few more delicate fist positions and dashed at Austin. The fist illusions fit beatifully with her illusions of blanketting the earth and covering the sun''s shine.


    Each swift punch was filled with a force of three hundred thousand pounds.


    For normal warriors in the cultivation base of Imperial Realm, it would have been close to impossible to stand these intense hard blows.


    But it was quite easy for Austin to deal with them with his four hun


    The blade light was approaching him from behind and the sky rumbled.


    The man who chased Austin was called Malick who came from the Sky Sect. He was an overmatch at Master Realm. He had asked Caspar about Austin''s direction of departure before leaving the Crystal Mine Mountain. Taking a chance, he had somehow found Austin.


    "Two."


    Austin extended his left hand to Dahlia''s collar and stared at her breast with malicious eyes.


    ''This lecher can go to any lengths for sex. It seems he is really going to strip me naked.''


    Dahlia''s face turned pale.


    "You are pressing me too hard. I cannot let out my vital energy force."


    Dahlia pouted with tears in her eye sockets. She was a high-handed little princess in the Veritable Demon Sect and everybody was afraid of her.


    But now she was suffering the bully from this lecher.


    Austin removed some of his force on her shoulder.


    "Three.


    I am going to strip your clothes!"


    His right hand had extended towards her white, delicate and seductive chest.


    Without hesitation, Dahlia let out her vital energy force and hit a specific point on the bow of the boat.


    Whoosh!


    The boat jetted to the distance leaving behind streaks of green light.


    "Lad, there is no escape for you!"


    At that moment, Malick was less than three hundred meters from Austin.


    Seeing the boat dash out and turned into a green light, he cried out in frustration.


    Then he drew his saber and slashed into the air. Instantly, a strip of dazzling blade aura the shape of a door sheet slashed against the boat from above.


    Obviously he had underestimated the Wind Boat''s flight speed.


    The blade light was no match for the boat''s speed. About seven hundred meters away, the boat became smaller and smaller and vanished in the distance.


    Not willing to let go so easily, Malick activated his bodily movement skill and ran after the boat.


    A moment later, the boat had disappeared even from Malick''s spiritual sense.


    "Damn it! This is terrible!"


    He threw his head back and roared, as his saber slashed across the forest nearby.


    The entire sky rumbled.


    The earth shook and mountains moved when hundreds of towering trees were cut off halfway, producing clouds of smoke and dust.

 Chapter 716 A Weird City (Part One)

    Watching his enemies escape right under his nose, Malick''s anger knew no bounds. He rallied his energies and pursued them relentlessly. But the Wind Boat flew fast, and he was soon left far behind. Austin was holding Dahlia tightly in his arms under his control. He felt amazed at the lightning speed of the Wind Boat.


    A gush of air filled Austin''s ears while he was trying his best to keep balance on the Wind Boat. The whirling wind followed the magical boat. Austin stood at the bow of the boat, and observed the path of boat with widened eyes. Its fleeting speed was something he had never seen before.


    "Fantastic! It moves so fast! How fast can it go?"


    Austin exclaimed in appreciation. The Wind Boat was his focus of attention now.


    Dahlia turned her face aside and pouted her lips annoyed at Austin''s rudeness against her and his control of her body. She decided not to take notice of this man, no matter what he would say or do.


    "Urge it to go faster. Make it run at its top speed!"


    Austin ordered crudely. He was eager to know how fast the Wind Boat could fly. He fastened his grip on her hand as his tone turned more threatening.


    "You''re disgusting, asshole! You''re only capable of peeping at a girl''s chest and humiliating her, aren''t you?"


    Dahlia shouted in fury. She had never been threatened and bullied by a man in such a manner!


    However, Austin was determined in making her do what he wanted. He strengthened his grip and was happy to see the girl''s face twist in agony. As he intended, Dahlia nodded and made a movement of her hands to inject several rays of vital energy into the bow of the boat.


    Austin could hear the wind blow wildly. It constantly hit him fiercely on the face.


    With a severe tremble, the Wind Boat sped up all of a sudden.


    The wind whirred past them. Nothing was visible. Just in the blink of an eye, the wind boat had disappeared from view.


    Several minutes later, the air above a thickly-covered valley somewhere in the Sunset Mountain began to stir. Out of the blue, the Wind Boat appeared, right above the thick grasslands.


    Both Austin and Tessa were stunned.


    Austin was amazed at how fast the Wind Boat was. At its top speed


    as she was too thin. Her teenage-girl breasts were too immature to be attractive. She was fully aware of the fact, but it was unbearable for her to hear anybody else to point it out to her and that too in front of her.


    "Teach me the fist skills that you used, and then I''ll let you go."


    Austin was so impressed with the fist skill Dahlia had performed that he had no choice but to raise the request.


    "No way!


    You can not even dream of it!"


    Dahlia roared in fury at Austin''s crazy idea.


    "That''s our secret skill. No one outside the Veritable Demon Sect is allowed to learn it!"


    The maid said in a hurry, looking quite agitated.


    "If you''re not willing to teach me that skill, then I have to peel off all your clothes or take away your Wind Boat. Maybe I can draw a turtle on the left side of your face and a toad on the right side.


    Be patient, girl. I have a number of tricks designed just for you!"


    Austin assumed a filthy attitude in front of the two girls as he was desperate to learn the fist skill. He threatened them with a brazen, shameless face.


    Crossing her arms, Tessa watched the scene unfolding in front of her with great interest.


    "You... are an evil demon! Shame on you!"


    Dahlia felt both enraged and startled, her sparkling eyes widened out of amazement.


    "Hey, beauty, you''ve known what kind of a person I was from the very beginning, right?


    Make a choice, now. Are you going to teach me the fist skill or not?"

 Chapter 717 A Weird City (Part Two)

    Austin threatened her. His face was menacing and Dahlia knew he meant business.


    "I''ll never teach you, you asshole. Just do whatever you want to do to me. I don''t care."


    Dahlia roared in her indignation, seeming quite determined this time. She closed her eyes and straightened her neck as if preparing for an execution.


    "What the hell! What''s the matter with you? Aren''t you afraid?"


    Surprised by Dahlia''s response, Austin had lost all his leverage. He didn''t know what to do next.


    Suddenly, his face darkened.


    A huge Corrosive Cloud quickly wafted from the thick woods at the foot of the valley. It flew over the Wind Boat and shrouded it under a shadow before Austin and others could realize what was going on.


    "Look! What the hell is that?"


    The three girls on the Wind Boat shouted almost at the same time looking at the strange cloud.


    Austin was startled as well. He could see absolutely nothing because the cloud had covered everything. He tried his spiritual sense, but, to his great amazement, he felt nothing at all. His spiritual sense had turned useless.


    This new turn of events flustered Austin. He possessed a great ability of spiritual sense, which was even powerful than that of a lot of cultivators at the Master Realm. He had never failed in exerting it.


    But this time it failed in the shadow of this weird cloud of darkness. His spiritual sense detected nothing at all!


    Suddenly, in the middle of the darkness, saddening roars were heard as if a monster was howling in pain. The roars gradually prolonged, increasing in grief. The air stirred with every intensified howling, and spread the indignation and sorrow as far as possible.


    "Tessa, come to my side. I''m feeling weird!"


    Austin said to Tessa in a hurry. Since the strange cloud was powerful enough to disable his spiritual sense, there was no chance for Tessa to see or hear anything. She was entirely in the dark right now.


    Tessa recalled their positions by memory and fumbled towards Austin with her hands and feet. When she touched him, she stretched out her hand and held his right hand firmly.


    "What''s happening, obscene guy?"


    Dahlia asked, flustered. Scared by the strangeness, she and her maid had already stood near Austin and huddled by his side. Evidently, they had forgotten the unhappy memories between them. They clutched his robe tightly as if he was their only salvation at this moment. Due to the intimate distance, Austin could clearly smell the unique scent of their girlish fragrance.


    In the Veritable Demon Sect headquarters, everyone treated the two girls nicely. They had seldom left the Veritable Demon Sect previously. They sneaked out from their home for this time only to make some troubles for Austin. Seeing such a terrifying thing for the first time in the


    hel named Spring Garden, wine shops, weapon shops, stables and a herb shop still with a faint scent of herbs, all of which stood quietly with their entrance widely opened. But not a soul inside them.


    A breeze blew. As a result, several red broken lanterns rolled on the street and flew into the air.


    They walked on the main street and went deeper into the city. Around the corner of the street, they saw some bones with rotten flesh. There were several bowls, bamboo rods and other tools made with the bones.


    "Is this a city without life?"


    Austin took the lead and carried the group ahead. Tessa, Dahlia and her maid, like three frightened kids, followed him closely. They had held his robe tightly, afraid of being left behind by him.


    The sands blew around from time to time. The city seemed cold and gloomy when winds blew through the opened windows and doors of buildings from every direction and revealed the lack of vitality. The fading sun in the dusk shed a dim red light on the city to form a screen of shadow with the seething sands in the air. Everything seemed unclear due to this screen of shadow and sand. An atmosphere of decay filled every corner of the city.


    Its prosperity and opulence were now a thing of the past.


    When they passed a residential area, Austin noticed many luxurious mansions with a pair of red-painted gates, a sign of richness of the owners of the mason. Stone statues of lions and mythical wild animals were scattered everywhere in empty yards in front of those mansions, all lying on the grass in disorder.


    Flowers and plants all withered within the yards in the mansions. But all the decorations and furniture inside those mansions clearly showed how rich and luxurious their owners had been. Now, however, they all stood dilapidated.


    "What the hell was this place?" Austin and all his companions wondered.

 Chapter 718 Lost!

    Above a valley covered by dense jungle in the Sunset Mountain, a strange Corrosive Cloud appeared out of nowhere and took Austin, along with his three companions away. About half an hour later, hundreds of people flew past the place where the Corrosive Clouds had appeared.


    The three leaders of the group were cursing in frustration and regret.


    "Damn it! Do you remember the shadow? Its appearance on the Crystal Mine Mountain must represent the emergence of the treasures of the ancient master!


    An wrong step has caused us lifelong regret. We missed a great opportunity and that kid took what should have been ours.


    What a shame!"


    "Yes, we are a step too late.


    In my opinion, the shadow is the spiritual sense left by the ancient master.


    Alas! It''s too late to repent or brood over spilled milk!"


    "I think that kid named Austin must have taken the treasures.


    We have all seen that kid before. So we may still have a chance.


    We can work together and track his whereabouts. So we can take the treasures back.


    He is a tough nut to crack, especially with his tremendous physical strength and his use of so many strong diabolic beasts and corpse demons.


    So the only way to defeat him is by working together, not by an individual forceful attack. We could hold a party and bring him to defeat him with a surprise attack.


    It is still possible for us to take the ancient master''s treasures back."


    "Yeah, that makes sense. Okay, I agree. Let''s do it!"


    The three people plotting were the Sect Leaders of the Flying Fish Sect, the Iron Palm Sect and the Evergreen Sect.


    When the four Master Realm cultivators arrived at the Crystal Mine Mountain, the three Sect Leaders fled away with their subordinates and stayed in the Sunset Mountain for a day. Once the coast was clear, they started off with their people and horses to leave the mountain.


    Shortly after, they arrived at the place where Austin and the girls had disappeared.


    Suddenly, something strange happened.


    A mass of Corrosive Cloud floated towards them from the dense forest in the valley.


    The cloud was extremely wide, with a diameter of hundreds of miles. Without even realizing what had happened, the hundreds of people from the three sects were enveloped in the dark cloud.


    One after the other, they gradually lost their sight and their spiritual sense couldn''t perceive anything neither. It was as if something trapped them in a pitch-black world.


    What was worse, they couldn''t activate their vital energy, so they could not fly forward, which in essence meant they were stuck in the cloud and couldn''t move a step.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    "Damn it! I can''t move! Somebody, please help me!". .


    Everyone was in a state of panic, behaving erratically and screaming in fear. The leaders, who were the strongest among them, were no exception.


    Shortly after, the Corrosive Clouds disappeared without a trace. The sky became crystal clear again as if nothing had ever happened.


    A few seconds later��


    A flash of blade suddenly appeared sight from the distance.


    The flash of the blade was so strong that it split the space into two and the air rolled away to both sides.


    Whoosh!


    A strapping man stopp


    d basically disappeared in that place. When they realized their predicament the girls screamed in panic.


    They could hardly release or perceive anything.


    So the girls could only see things with their eyes.


    They walked for almost an hour in the streets of the city.


    "Austin, look! Isn''t this where we were before?  We seem to have circled back to where we originally began!"


    Suddenly, Tessa stopped him, whispering. She was a careful observer.


    Austin was puzzled at first, but soon realized what she was saying and surveyed the area carefully.


    Sure enough, there was a restaurant in front of him. The dusty signboard had fallen on the ground, but they could still recognize the characters on it. It read: "Good Luck Restaurant".


    It was exactly what they had seen when they first arrived in the city.


    However, what alarmed Austin was that he remembered that they were walking straight to the city center.


    ''How was it possible that they had returned to the same place after an hour''s walk?


    Is it possible that the four of them turned around without realizing?'' Austin wondered in dismay.


    "Let''s try again and take another direction," suggested Austin.


    The girls had no objection. So they took the opposite direction this time.


    An hour later.


    "Oh no! We came back again!"


    the girls exclaimed in unison.


    Of course, Austin also realized.


    It was still the same Good Luck Restaurant that they had earlier seen.


    "Oh God! What''s wrong with this place? Please help us out!


    We seem to be lost!


    What are we going to do, lecher?"


    Dahlia cried helplessly.


    "Could it be a maze?"


    Austin mused, frowning.


    "Austin, look! It is misty over there!"


    Suddenly, Tessa said, pointing towards the end of the street.


    Everyone''s gaze followed the direction which her finger pointed. Streams of gray smoke began to diffuse slowly at the end of the street.


    A few seconds later, the grey smoke had covered the end of the street and was still coming towards the four.


    The houses appeared as a blur in the grey mist. It seemed that the houses, along with the street, were twisting, as if they were alive.

 Chapter 719 Grey And White Fog

    Austin and the others were shocked to see the grey and white fog spreading out from the end corner of the street. It slowly covered most of the avenue and crept towards the location where Austin and his companions stood.


    "Back! Let''s move backward. The fog looks strange! This doesn''t seem right!" Austin commanded, staying alert as the fog neared them.


    He could feel, instinctively, a sense of danger arousing from his heart.


    "There is a pair of eyes in the white fog!"


    Dahlia, the girl dressed in purple, and her maid shouted in unison.


    Austin, too, immediately saw two rays of faint lights flashing away quickly within the grey and white fog.


    They looked, indeed, like a pair of eyes. And except for this pair, the body could not be seen. Even though the grey mist was very thick, it could not fully cover the body of a human being or whatever creature it might be. Therefore, if there was really a body, Austin could have seen it.


    However, peculiarly, the four only saw the strange pair of eyes and could not see any other parts of body or other things in the fog.


    They kept observing for a moment to further scrutinize what might be in the mist.


    "Not only one pair of eyes! There are many pairs of eyes there!"


    Tessa exclaimed too!


    As they were looking at the first pair of eyes, more and more pairs slowly appeared inside the mist. However, like the first pair, all the eyes merely flashed once and disappeared soon.


    Still, mysteriously, no bodies were found in the fog.


    And they could not help but feel scared at that unusual finding.


    Usually, being a cultivator, Austin and the other three present had refined spiritual sense and were not supposed to be afraid of actual ghosts. But that strange occurrence still made them more or less feel frightened.


    "Oh, no! Look! There is white mist flying from the back!"


    The girl in the purple dress shouted again.


    Indeed, there were clouds of fog spreading from the end of the opposite street and flying towards them. Aghast, they had no idea where the fog had originated.


    With the strange fog locking them from where they stood, the four could not find a way to escape from it.


    "Austin, how about we go and hide in the houses along the street?"


    Tessa suggested, seeing the approaching fog slowly surrounding them.


    "That might not work. Even if we hide in th


    , making the whole space vibrate with low sounds and a strange chorus effect.


    The murmurs gradually affected the person who heard it, blurring their minds slowly. Unconsciously, they followed the trails of the sounds and started to murmur the same words.


    As the grey and white fog moved closer, Austin and his companions were affected by the murmurs of these spiritual souls on different levels.


    Austin was surprised to find that his spiritual souls within his Souls Sea seemed to be summoned by a call. They showed a sign as if they were about to leave his Soul Sea with the loosen connection with his mind.


    However, Austin''s spiritual sense was very strong that he once sensed the sign, he immediately sobered up. He then released his powerful spiritual sense in his Soul Sea to form a solid wall of spiritual sense, shielding his spiritual souls and keeping those impact out of his mind.


    "Where is my body?


    Where is my body?"


    Suddenly, Austin was surprised to find that the three ladies beside him began to murmur gently in the same way.


    ''That''s dangerous! Based on the strength of their spiritual sense, if I do not intervene, I am afraid that their spiritual souls would soon fly out of their bodies!"


    Austin started to understand from where the flock of spiritual souls in the fog originated.


    Was it possible that these humans, like the four of them, accidentally encountered the mysterious mist and were trapped here? Their spiritual souls were influenced by the murmurs, separating them from their bodies, and wandering around in the fog.

 Chapter 720 Damned Lecher

    Austin hurried over to help when he found Tessa and the other two being bewitched by the sounds of the spiritual souls coming from within the mist.


    Urgently, Austin mustered his vital energy and released a deep throaty shout into the three maidens'' ears while he released a focused blast of his spiritual sense to defend their Soul Seas.


    Finally, the three maidens recovered from their trans-like states. All were shocked, their bodies soaked in sweet intoxicating sweat. "It scared me to death. I seemed to be caught in a dream in which my spiritual souls were trapped and couldn''t find my body.


    I felt as if I was lost at sea. It''s too scary!"


    Dahlia recalled as she clutched at her chest, which heaved passionately with each shallow breath, quite enchanting to behold.


    "Everybody be careful. The sounds you have just heard is a kind of spiritual sense attack, which is meant to bewitch your spiritual souls and make them wander outside of your Soul Seas.


    You must protect your Soul Seas well,"


    Austin reminded.


    "I see.


    It was so frightening."


    Dahlia retrieved four elixirs from her Space Ring, enough for everyone.


    "This type of elixir is very good for enhancing your spiritual sense force. As the gift of saving my life, I will give one to each of you,"


    Dahlia said to Austin and Tessa.


    Austin took two of the elixirs as he gave a soft smile.


    "Fifth-grade elixirs, they should work fine."


    Austin just needed a glimpse at them to know the grade of the elixirs.


    The efficacy of a fifth-grade elixir should be pretty useful.


    "Tessa, take both of these elixirs for you. My spiritual sense force is more powerful than yours. Take one more for yourself just in case, for this place is far too weird."


    Austin handed both elixirs to Tessa. After a brief hesitation, she reluctantly accepted the gift at Austin''s insistence and took the other one.


    "Hum, I never expected a lecher like you to have a good side,"


    Dahlia said in astonishment as she stared at Austin with new eyes.


    "Be careful. Follow me closely. I will disperse these spiritual souls to make way for you to rush out," Austin instructed decisively.


    The instant his voice broke off, large puffs of overwhelming grey


    herefore a kind of cruel, evil cultivation method.


    Secondly, Austin had not been able to find so many spiritual souls to cultivate the Soul-transforming Skill before. He was not the kind of person who was utterly devoid of a conscience. Therefore he could not in good conscience slaughter other warriors simply to loot their spiritual souls for his own cultivation.


    This was the reason why he had stopped the cultivation of the Soul-transforming Skill.


    But at the moment, a golden opportunity now presented for Austin to cultivate the Soul-transforming Skill, as there were so many spiritual souls available. They already had no bodies, so he would not have to engage in unconscionable slaughter in order to get a supply of spiritual souls.


    Plus, these spiritual souls were also trying their best to capture his body, so there was no need to feel guilty about taking their energy!


    Having carefully considered, Austin then made a resolute decision to make use of this vast supply of spiritual souls to cultivate his Soul-transforming Skill.


    So Austin firmly planted his feet and stopped moving forward on the path through the mist.


    Tessa, Dahlia and Faye were all following Austin very closely, and his abrupt halt caused them to pile up behind him in a collision.


    The three maidens had been moving single file with Dahlia in front. With his sudden immobility, she was knocked forward against Austin, her breasts pressing tightly into his back.


    "You damned lecher!"

 Chapter 721 Destroy Them All

    "You damned lecher! Why did you suddenly stop?"


    The girl in purple''s temper was harsh and unreasonable. She suddenly spoke in a fit of anger as she stood up.


    As Austin and Dahlia stopped, Tessa and Faye also both came to a stop beside them.


    "Austin, what is it?"


    Tessa assumed that he had found something.


    "Sorry, Tessa, I''m afraid I can''t explain it to you right now.


    You all have to stay close to me, at least within three meters around me. Otherwise, I won''t be able to protect you if you''re too far."


    Austin was eager to use the derelict spiritual souls so as to improve his Soul-transforming Skill as soon as possible; he, therefore, had no time to explain everything to them. He sat down cross-legged like an old monk in meditation.


    In his Soul Sea, a long spiritual sense chain formed, which was dark, glistening and gave out cold lights as if reflecting from a sword.


    With the help of his strong spiritual sense, Austin activated the spiritual sense chain and launched it to capture the five souls that were hovering around.


    The five souls struggled and put up a desperate fight to escape the chain. However, Austin''s Soul-transforming Skill had been elevated to a higher level because of his diligent training, so the spiritual sense chain was very strong. Once any souls were captured they immediately became soft and unable to exert their strength so they couldn''t escape easily.


    It became easier for Austin to drag the five souls in his Soul Sea and immediately began to refine them. They produced wretched screams due to the painful process and the five souls finally fainted and transformed into five light spots as they became a part of Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Although Austin hadn''t activated the Soul-transforming Skill in a long time, his spiritual sense now was strong enough, so it was an easy job for him. He instantly melted their energy and absorbed the power of the five souls.


    After refining the five souls, Austin felt that his power of spiritual sense had increased. However, it was insignificant since it wasn''t enough to make rapid progress, although there were many more souls, which he could refine to improve his ability. The more souls he captured, the stronger his spiritual power would become.


    "Hey, lecher! What are you doing? I don''t want to stay in this scary, okay?"


    The girl in purple was scared of the souls that were hovering around, so she urged Austin to take her out of the horrible place.


    She could not understand how he could just suddenly stop and sit there? She couldn''t help yelling at him.


    "Miss, can you please keep quiet? Austin''s probably improving some critical secret skill.


    You can leave on your own if you''re in a hurry."


    Tessa was also a bit confused by Austin''s strange behavior a


    "Austin, you really destroyed all the souls?"


    Tessa asked astonished as she looked at the empty street.


    Austin nodded as he said, "Yes, I''ve absorbed all the souls in my soul sea. But now what we have to do is to find how to leave this place."


    Looking around the odd place, he didn''t want to stay there anymore.


    Next, they carefully explored the place trying to find their way out.


    At the same time, in the middle of the desolate town, in a huge luxuriant palace.


    Three people were in a secret cultivation chamber.


    One of them, sitting cross-legged, was a very old man with a wrinkled face and looked like an old tree bark. He sat still looking like a dead man, but in his eyes, there was a ray of a shrewd light.


    The other two were middle-aged men who stood by each of his sides. One was on the left, the other on the right.


    "Well, well, well, it''s wonderful that we''ve got so many new warriors.


    I think all of them are in a high cultivation base, so their spiritual souls must be good.


    My storage can now be replenished,"


    said the old man happily.


    "Yes, master. With these souls, your wound will be completely healed soon enough and you can be as powerful as before,"


    said the mid-aged man on the left-hand side.


    "Yes, master, once you have recovered, you''ll be invincible in the Southern Continent of the Prime Martial World,"


    said the other man on the right.


    "Well, it''s true. You two will be rewarded once I replenish my powers. Both of you have been staying with me in this dark cave. I know it''s very hard, so I won''t forget your sacrifice.


    You can rest assured that once you help me extort as many souls as possible to help me recover, you will be well compensated, and then you will appreciate how your sacrifice over the years have been worthwhile,"


    said the old man satisfactorily.

 Chapter 722 A Cultivator Of Master Realm Fallen In The Trap

    "Master, we can''t thank you enough for your patronage!"


    Inside the secret room, the two middle-aged men were excited about the rewards that were promised to them by the old man. They bowed to thank him.


    They knew that the seemingly ordinary and lifeless old man was a big fish in the pond. He had extraordinary power over other cultivators in the Prime Martial World. Once he recovered fully, using his strength, he could dominate the Prime Martial World again.


    In that case, being his disciples, the two of them could follow the old man as he did everything as per his will in the Prime Martial World. That would bring them so many benefits.


    One of the middle-aged men, who was standing beside the old man suddenly paused. There was excitement on his face.


    "Master, just now I received information from the patrol servants that among the cultivators who were transmitted here by the array, one cultivator is at the Master Realm!


    Besides him, there are dozens of cultivators who are at the Imperial Realm!


    And hundreds of cultivators are at the Sky Realm."


    "Master Realm!


    Ha-ha. Cultivators at the Master Realm seldom visit the Sunset Mountain. But it looks like one has fallen into my trap now. God is helping me too!


    Recently, I entered the critical healing phase and need a number of high quality souls as healing resources.


    Tyson, and Gordon! I want both of you to lead our men and capture those cultivators who are at the Master Realm and the Imperial Realm. They will be sacrificed to extract their spiritual souls from their bodies. I will refine their spiritual souls right away.


    As for the cultivators at the Sky Realm, the soul-consuming fog will trap their spiritual souls easily. So, both of you can just ignore them as of now."


    The old man was extremely excited because the spiritual souls of a Master Realm cultivator would provide him with a lot of energy. It would enable him to heal his injuries.


    He had never imagined that one day a Master Realm cultivator would come to the remote Sunset Mountain and fall into his hands. He couldn''t wait to extract the spiritual souls of the Master Realm cultivator and of those Imperial Realm cultivators for his recovery.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Both the disciples of the old man left the secret room to carry out his orders.


    At the same time, Austin led Tessa, Dahlia, and her female attendant Faye ahead. They kept walking along the poor and old streets to explore the city.


    All along their way, Austin tried many times to fly in the air, but every time he was pulled down to the ground by a mysterious, great, invisible force, whenever he rose 1 or 2 meters above the ground.


    Although his cultivation base was at the medium stage of Sky Realm, his real strength was more than most of the masters at the premium stage of Sky Realm.


    Compared to the cultivators at the Imperial Realm, Austin was not inferior to them either.


    And above all, Austin''s physical strength reached 400, 000 pounds which was a huge amount of force.


    Therefore, the comprehensive power of his physical strength and his cultivation base made him equal to a cultivator at the premium stage of Imperial Realm.


    Yet, possessing such powerful strength, he was unable to resist the strange force which kept dragging him down to the ground whenever he attempted to fly.


    Un


    rge square. Blade intent was flowing around him.


    That man was Malick, the cultivator at the Master Realm from the Sky Sect!


    He was following Austin. Unfortunately, like Austin, he too fell into this weird city and had been stuck there for the last two days.


    When he had entered the city, he found that his spiritual sense was suppressed by something. He could only sense a range of dozens of meters.


    Besides, like Austin and the three girls, he too could only walk in this city instead of flying.


    During the last two days, Malick kept looking for a way out of the city, but the city was so big that it was hard to find the exit only by walking.


    What was worse, he could encounter the grey fog any time on his way to find the exit. Once he got trapped in the fog, he would be at the risk of getting lost. With a second of negligence, his spiritual soul would part from his body and become a wandering ghost.


    But Malick was a master of the Master Realm, so his spiritual sense was powerful. As a blade cultivator who practiced the blade martial art, he had a stronger mind and wouldn''t lose himself so easily. He could get rid of the fog.


    Though he had a stronger spiritual sense, Malick felt more and more nervous after two days of looking for the exit in vain. When he encountered the square, he found it large enough and there was no grey fog. So he walked towards the square to have a short break.


    He sat down, crossed his legs and closed his eyes to rest. After a while, his expression changed because he found that a group of cultivators was walking in his direction. They were led by three cultivators.


    They were the leaders of the Flying Fish Sect, the Iron Palm Sect and the Evergreen Sect. They were leading their subordinates towards that square.


    While Malick had sensed them, they found Malick who was at the center of the square.


    ''Malick!''


    The leaders of the three sects whispered the name and paused at the same time. They were surprised to see him there. They stared at him with shock and confusion all over their faces.


    Malick was a famous cultivator of the Master Realm. The leaders of the three sects were like weak and feeble ants in front of this really powerful cultivator.

 Chapter 723 A MUTATION

    There were many Imperial Realm warriors serving among the Flying Fish Sect, Iron Palm Sect and Evergreen Sect. Their overall strength couldn''t be underestimated.


    However, the seemingly small gap between the Imperial Realm and the Master Realm could mean a tremendous difference equivalent to comparing mud and stone between two warriors in strength and fighting skills. A Master Realm warrior was capable of wiping out dozens of Imperial Realm warriors easily.


    Malick, in particular, was a respected member of the Sky Sect and a Master Realm warrior; however, he was also known for being unpredictable, fickle, merciless and had developed a habit of killing people without considering whether they were innocent or guilty.


    Therefore, when they found Malick standing at the square, none of the members from the three sects dared to move near him.


    Over the years, Malick had been traveling around the world and was familiar with sects of different sizes. Although the three sects, the Flying Fish Sect, the Iron Palm Sect and the Evergreen Sect were only categorized as second-rate powers, Malick still recognized them.


    The arrival of the three sects excited Malick. In the past two days, he had been lonely looking for anything useful inside the city but found nothing.


    Now that he had bumped into such a large group of people, he naturally wanted to ask them and figure out what was happening in the city.


    "Come here, you must be leaders from the Flying Fish Sect, Iron Palm Sect and Evergreen Sect. Don''t be afraid. I would like to have a chat with you,"


    Malick said in a superior manner.


    The three leaders exchanged glances, contemplating their options and since they were worried that they might offend Malick, they decided to hear what he had to say. Therefore, they called their disciples and walked towards Malick.


    Over the last two days, the members and disciples of the three sects had suffered a lot while trying to find a way out of the city. The grey and white fog had deprived most of Sky Realm warriors of their spiritual souls. As a result, they had been wandering aimlessly looking like ghosts. Even some Imperial Realm warriors had lost their souls.


    Only about a few dozens of the members were alive or capable of defending themselves.


    The horrifying, frustrating and helpless experience sent chills to their bones. Now, all they could think about and focus their energies on was finding a way out of the city and reuniting with their families. However, no matter what they did and tried, they still couldn''t get a clue on how to get out or even how they got in.


    The three leaders were pleasantly surprised to suddenly encounter a Master Realm warrior.  Since Malick was stronger and more skilled, with his help, they had a higher chance of getting out of the city, safe and sound.


    Therefore, Malick and the three leaders wanted help from each other. Even a bit of useful information was better than walking alone in the city and knowing nothing about it.


    "Sir, what do you need from us?"


    The leader of the Flying Fish Sect bowed and asked him respectfully. Although he was older in age than Malick, in the Martial arts world strength and skills mattered more. Therefore despite his age, he was still inferior to Malick. Living in such a world, only warriors with a higher level of


    be trapped and get into trouble if they didn''t get out quickly.


    Other members of the three sects did not slow down. Instead they competed with each other and followed closely behind their leaders.


    A few moments later, Malick moving in a flash, got to the northeast corner of the square and made his way inside the mist. Suddenly, the flailing ghosts, clearly hungry for human flesh and blood, pounced on him.


    "Humph, you do not understand who I am and what I can do to ghosts."


    Malick smiled coldly. He was well-prepared and felt confident in dealing with the insignificant ghosts. Inside his Soul Sea, a long and sharp machete materialized. It started to rotate and slash at the ghosts.


    In the blink of an eye, a dozen souls were hit by the machete and broken into countless pieces.


    "Use your spiritual sense to kill them," Malick instructed.


    The members from the three sects followed behind Malick and broke into the mist in the northeast corner.


    The existence of the souls was illusionary, so only the use of spiritual sense could wipe them out.


    Imperial Realm warriors from the three sects used all kinds of spiritual-sense related martial arts to deal with the horrifying souls.


    There was strength in numbers. When they worked together, it was not long before they successfully stopped the souls'' attack.


    Malick led the way and walked outside the square slowly.


    "Ha-ha. You can''t get out of here so easily.


    Surrender and give up your souls. Then, you can die less painfully."


    The square echoed with the eerie voice.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Malick wielded a long sword and slashed at the south part of the square with the light of his sword.


    In a flash, it divided the space into two parts.


    Even the mist was halved.


    However, as soon as it was halved, it recovered back to its former shape quickly.


    "You''re a blade cultivator. That''s good. The soul of blade cultivator is the purest, and his willpower is the strongest. My master will be glad to use your soul to cultivate his martial arts and heal his wounds."


    That voice was heard on the other side of the square. Although Malick''s blade was sharp and powerful, the person with that eerie voice wasn''t hurt a bit.

 Chapter 724 The Enemy Had Appeared (Part One)

    Malick became more alert and careful once he realized that his fierce strike had no effect. It seemed to him now whoever was taking cover behind this thick fog was not to be looked down upon, so he had to be more vigilant.


    As a respectable and experienced Master Realm cultivator, Malick could still vaguely locate the enemy despite his spiritual sense being restricted and he could barely use it.


    The blade-light he had just unleashed was quick, sudden, and well-aimed. It was equivalent to a surprise attack, and the fact that the enemy could dodge it so easily meant that it was a formidable foe that had great skills and was not to be under-estimated.


    However, since someone had reacted to his attack, it at least proved one thing. The weird city was not totally deserted. It seemed that some people were hiding in the shadow and playing tricks on them.


    The mysterious things that were happening in the strange city had distressed Malick ever since he had set foot in the desolate town. No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t figure things out. Now that clear enemies had come out and made some kind of interactions with him, he secretly felt relieved instead of fear.


    Once his cultivation base had leveled up to the Master Realm, he had feared no one, since no one had really posed any threat to him in the Sunset Mountain. So he wasn''t really scared of the enemies, although he still couldn''t see them.


    "You are still playing tricks with me, huh? How dare you challenge me like this? It seems that I must teach you a lesson, or else you will never learn!"


    Malick warned, although there was no response this time. He sneered in his mind, wielded his saber and a slashing blade intent was created and released from within his body, bursting out into the air. Dozens of dazzling saber-lights carrying explosive strength shot out fast and formed a formidable net of sharp blades, which rushed overwhelmingly towards the square, in the direction of the enemy''s voice.


    The solid wall of greyish white fog was br


    ud by the net''s force. Fortunately, after holding out for a while, the standoff finally ended when the net of blades slowly ran out of energy and dissipated, unable to attack any more.


    The shield survived the barrage of attacks, but several small cracks appeared on its surface. The man''s face darkened when he noticed the damage and he regretted being careless, otherwise, Malick wouldn''t have been able to take the upper hand. From now on, he had to take his rival more seriously.


    He quickly put his shield back and with a wave of his hand. He then summoned the thick fog which flooded into the space that Malick had earlier cleared. Soon the corner where he stood was again covered by the white curtain of fog, and the man vanished into thin air.


    "So he is also a Master Realm cultivator, a rather strong one!"


    The people who witnessed the confrontation became aware of their enemy''s level of strength after seeing how the middle-aged man channeled his vital energy into the shield to strengthen it.


    He might have been a bit weaker than Malick, but his cultivation base was definitely at the Master Realm.


    After realizing that he could get at the enemy with a single blow, Malick was quite reassured of his skills. Taking a deep breath, he created another glistening and overwhelming net of blades and pushed it towards the enemy again.

 Chapter 725 The Enemy Had Appeared (Part Two)

    "Follow me, guys! Let''s fight together and get out of this bloody fog first!" Malick called out.


    Hearing his words, all the men from the Flying Fish Sect, the Iron Palm Sect as well as the Evergreen Sect shouted in unison their accord. Deploying their unique skills, they cooperated with Malick and began to fight their way out of the square.


    There was strength in numbers, and in a short time, the team had made short work of the fog, making significant progress.


    Everyone was immensely inspired by the temporary victory, and all of them fought with more vigor.


    "Well done! We won''t be trapped in this damn place with Malick leading us out!"


    One by one, they encouraged each other as they cheered themselves on.


    "Let''s use the God-trapping Array together, brother. That Blade Master is stronger than we thought. I''m afraid we won''t be able to fulfill the task assigned by our master if we are not careful, that net of blades is very fierce."


    The middle-aged man''s voice sounded again from the fog suddenly.


    He was answered by a wild laugh. "Ha ha ha! Don''t worry, big brother. None of them will escape from this place today!"


    Another voice full of presumptuousness and ruthlessness answered.


    As soon as the voices stopped speaking, the number of ghosts lingering in the greyish white fog increased suddenly. Soon the place was thickly dotted with ghosts everywhere in the fog. Tens and thousands of them galloped ahead, roaring and growling loudly.


    The evil spirit demons howled and growled as they headed for the center of the square, narrowing their target space as they encircled the area. A dreadful clamor filled the place as the whole square trembled violently as if experiencing an earthquake.


    The cold wind blew as it overcast a cold and bleak atmosphere while it diminished the light in the whole place.  As the evil demon spirits rushed in gritting their teeth and crackling through their mouth, they made a beeline for the middle of the square and fiercely attacked the people who were the


    d the flood of haunting ghosts. At the same time, they started paying attention to protecting each other as much as possible.


    Within a short time, they seemed to have been able to withstand the violent and frenzied attacks from the ghost army.


    "Well, it''s not going to be that easy. Come, brother, for the second attempt. It''s time to make the final strike."


    The middle-aged man''s voice resounded again throughout the square. As his voice faded, two male figures suddenly appeared in front of the crowd.


    Apart from the middle-aged man who had been forced out of his protection cover by Malick earlier, there was also another man, who was shorter and younger. The two stood side by side and blocked the way.


    "Finally, you have the guts to show yourselves, cowards? Your death will be swift, I promise!"


    Malick cursed upon seeing them. He was already burning with killing intent, upset and driven by their sneak attacks and all the annoying ghosts; he just could not hold back his rage any longer and cried out with great hatred the instant he saw the enemies'' faces. He bellowed, conjuring two sword-lights as large as doors, and struck them at the enemies while sending out two flashes of lightning. His attack started a storm within the square and strong winds swirled around the sword-lights, rushing together towards the two enemies.

 Chapter 726 Square Battle

    "Be careful, this man is very good at cutting skills."


    Tyson, the middle-aged man, warned his partner Gordon, because he had suffered a big loss when he fought against Malick. They needed to be more careful.


    While he was speaking, he suddenly threw five small black flags. A swarm of ghosts flew out from the flags. They squealed and rushed towards the two beams of blade that was unleashed by Malick.


    Tyson held a dark trident in his hands after he took out the flags. It was dark, exuding a fearsome aura.


    Tyson injected his vital energy into it. The trident immediately turned bigger like a long black python that was a hundred feet long. The trident then pounced on Malick and resisted one of the blade light that was released by him.


    "Tyson, don''t worry. I know that this boy is powerful. Yeah, his strength is a bit incredible. Even the God-trapping Array could not stop him.


    However, if we fight him together and still don''t catch him, I''d say we should just die from embarrassment."


    Gordon smiled. He seemed quite confident. A black chain that was as thick as an adult''s arm suddenly appeared around his body with a loud noise. The chain circled around him and shielded him from the attacks.


    At the tip of the black chain, there stood a giant devil''s head. It had strands of white hair that was standing up straight like steel needles. Its two big eyes shone every time it caught the light. Stinking saliva dripped down from its jaw when it opened its mouth to let out an ear-piercing roar.


    The black iron chain was surrounded by countless of ghosts. They were issuing piercing screams continuously and they seemed very daunting.


    "Gordon, I can''t believe that you succeeded in controlling the God-killing Chain made by our master!"


    Tyson was shocked to see the long thick black chain. He also became kind of jealous of Gordon for being able to succeed in doing such a feat. He knew that although he was the elder disciple, Gordon was much more powerful than him. Now that Gordon was able to use the God-killing Chain, he would never have a chance against him now.


    "Ha-ha! It''s the first time that I would be using the God-killing Chain against an enemy. I believe that this would be a good opportunity to test it out."


    Gordon laughed proudly. The God-killing Chain circled around his body constantly. Then it broke one of the blades of light.


    The ferocious devil''s head on the God-killing Chain opened its mouth that was full of frightening fangs the


    n that he would encounter such dangerous enemies, he would have stored up many powerful pills.


    To Malick''s surprise, Tyson and Gordon fought against him for more than an hour. He never saw them swallow any kind of pill to supply their vital energy force. However, the vital energy in their bodies did not seem to have been consumed at all during their fight. The both of them remained at their best.


    Malick was surprised and also a bit scared. After observing them for a moment, he figured out the reason for their exuberant power. In the course of the battle, the ghosts around the two men kept moving toward their bodies. Then the two men would suddenly absorb them into their own bodies.


    It seemed that the two men would absorb the ghosts and transform them into their own vital energy. That would only mean that in the square that was full of tens of thousands of ghosts, the two men had no need to worry about vital energy consumption.


    About two hours later, Malick could no longer resist the God-killing Chain''s attack. The chain surrounded him and then the devil head bit the back of his head. He immediately felt a great pain in his spiritual souls before finally losing consciousness.


    Gordon was surprised to see that the God-killing Chain was able to bite a cultivator at the Master Realm into unconsciousness. It was the first time that he used the chain. However, he still managed to successfully defeat a blade cultivator at the same realm as him.


    It was known that the sword and blade cultivators were usually the most difficult to defeat. In the same realm, sword and blade cultivators would have better combat powers than others.

 Chapter 727 The Veritable Demon Sect

    "Gordon, the God-killing Chain given by our master is really powerful!" Tyson exclaimed in an envious tone.


    Their master had given both of them a treasure��a God-killing Chain for Gordon, which he had refined earlier so that it could exert its power now, and another one for Tyson, which was still unrefined. Gordon could now use his chain while Tyson''s treasure was still left unexplored.


    Hearing Tyson''s envious words, Gordon showed a complacent smile and said with pride, "The God-killing Chain had obtained our master great fame when he was young. There is no doubt that it should be a mighty weapon.


    I believe your weapon is also a powerful one once it is refined. Our master treats us equally, so you don''t need to envy me."


    Tyson nodded in agreement as he resolved to spend time refining the treasure later on. He believed that by that time, he would undoubtedly make further improvement.


    By the time Malick and the martial artists all were captured by them, the souls in that light grey fog had been entirely refined by Austin with his Soul-transforming Skill.


    Without the wandering souls, the fog seemed to be no menacing at all. Gradually, it became thinner and thinner until it entirely dispersed.


    Austin felt delighted to see it completely vanish. He stood up and walked towards Tessa and the other two girls.


    "Hey, lecher. Where have the horrible souls gone?" the girl dressed in purple asked with curiosity.


    Austin smiled but refrained from answering.


    He was uncertain whether the girl was a friend or a foe, but he was more assured that she might be an enemy. So, he decided not to tell her his secret.


    Seeing Austin press his lips and keep silent, the girl felt unhappy. She quirked her lips and then said sulkily, "Fine. You may keep your secret. No big deal. I don''t care about it anyway."


    "You are really a strange man, Austin. I can''t see through you," said Tessa as she stared at Austin in surprise.


    She was surprised at Austin''s strength. The souls that just frightened them had been resolved by Austin alone.


    The past few days, the scariest thing for the three women were undoubtedly the souls. And now that Austin had dealt with them, the girls finally got relieved.


    After a short rest, Austin continued to lead the three women to walk on. They moved slowly along the streets with great caution. The whole city was shrouded in a weird atmosphere with its big and complex streets intertwining, making the entire area look like a vast maze.


    Austin had recently absorbed many souls, and he now could clearly feel that his spiritual sense had grown stronger.


    Furthermore, since the souls had existed in the city for a long time, when they were absorbed by Austin, they somehow engraved a sense of familiarity of the town in Austin''s heart.


    As Austin, along with the three women, was walking on the desolate streets and heading towards the center of the city, he suddenly had


    thud, the punch disintegrated the protective palm and finally hit the right arm of the man.


    "Crack!" The man''s right arm was immediately broken in two.


    He screamed in pain and quickly stepped back. He never thought that the girl was capable of handling 300, 000 pounds of physical strength, so he was caught off guard, which made him suffer a significant loss.


    Austin remained standing unbothered as he was not surprised at the strength of the girl. He knew clearly that 300, 000 pounds of physical strength were enough to determine the defeat of a martial artist at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm��more so if he was off guard.


    So instead of helping the girl, Austin chose to save Tessa and the maidservant girl. He quickly moved and stood before them, exerting his power to the extreme. A great force of 400, 000 pounds was sent out.


    The two men, who were about to make passes at Tessa and the maid, suddenly felt as if there was a significant force weighing on them. They were encumbered by a dreadful power, as the space seemed to be suppressed.


    At that moment, the lustful men couldn''t even move or retreat.


    "Boom! Boom!" With two explosive sounds, their bodies suddenly exploded. Blood, flesh, and bones were scattered in the sky as the smell of blood reeked in the air.


    The other four men could feel nothing but the aggressive pounding of their hearts as they saw the remains of their two companions. The sight of Austin''s fist, which was dripping with their blood, made them tremble. They were already surprised to witness the girl break a man''s arm with one blow. And when Austin killed two men with only two punches, they couldn''t even believe their eyes!


    They thought that they were only at the Sky Realm and so they shouldn''t have the power to beat three martial artists of the Imperial Realm with two dead and one wounded. It didn''t make sense.


    "The Veritable Demon Sect! You belong to the Veritable Demon Sect!"

 Chapter 728 Three Master Realm Cultivators

    Moments later, astonishment registered on the freckled face of the man.


    Veritable Demon Sect had been cultivating countless strong warriors, making them well-known not only in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, but in the entire South Continent of the Prime Martial World.


    After witnessing Austin and Dahlia display their formidable physical strength, he immediately thought of the Veritable Demon Sect. That kind of strength seemed rather familiar to the man.


    "Be careful, guys. Don''t take them lightly. They possess incredible physical power. They are difficult to handle.


    Use soul-consuming fog to trap them. We need to evacuate right now," the man with freckles shouted at his three companions. He turned around and walked away from Austin and the three girls.


    He then flexed his palm, and several yellow flags materialized in his hand. The flags shot towards both ends of the street and disappeared in the distance.


    He was at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm and had five companions�C�Cthree at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm, and the others at the premium stage of Sky Realm. With two Imperial Realm cultivators killed and with him injured, he was left with only one ally at the Imperial Realm and two at the premium stage of Sky Realm.


    Knowing that they were no match for Austin, he thought the best way to keep themselves alive was to run away.


    His other companions, on the other hand, freaked out after watching Austin beat two Imperial Realm cultivators to death. The cowards activated their bodily movement skills and headed for one end of the street.


    While they were on the run, they also threw yellow flags into the air as the man with freckles did.


    Soon after, thick gray fog coming from the sky and two ends of the street enveloped the whole area.


    Hundreds of souls screamed among the smoke as the temperature of the street dropped dramatically.


    Although Tessa, Dahlia, and Faye knew that Austin could handle the souls, their faces paled in fear at the sight of the thick grey fog.


    "I won''t let you leave," Austin said to the four who were on the run.


    He wasn''t planning on letting them run away since he intended to get some useful information about the mysterious city.


    Austin summoned his Thunderbolt Movement Skill and vanished into thin air.


    Since the four moved at an amazingly fast speed, they had already reached the ends of the street without the fog. They were relieved not to see any sign of the girls or the young man.


    ''The souls among the gray fog could cause severe damage to the cultivators'' spiritual souls. Once the souls enter their bodies, they will lose their souls. Even though that brat and that girl boast strong physical power, they could do nothing about it, '' the four guardians thought.


    "Hurry up. Activate the soul-consuming fog. After the souls devour their souls, I''m gonna fuck the three girls and torture them to my heart''s content," the man with freckles instructed, applying the medicine to his right arm.


    He could still feel the enormous pain coming from his injured arm, which had been broken by Dahlia.


    As soon as he finished his sentence, Austin had already stood next to him. Austin


    s of Jim.


    When Austin asked them how to leave the city, the four shook their heads with a desperate expression on their faces. They told him that they had never seen anyone get out of that place alive.


    According to them, it seemed like the city had a magic power of locking the intruders inside, making it hard for them to escape.


    They truthfully explained the tragic reality of the city�C�Ca forsaken place filled with wandering ghosts and trapped cultivators.


    Moreover, Austin had also learned the method of summoning and controlling the gray fog�C�CSoul-consuming Array�C�Cfrom the four.


    "Sorry, guys, I can''t keep you alive," Austin mocked once he got all the information he needed.


    ''If I set them free, they will send a message to their superior, and our whereabouts will be exposed, '' he thought as he realized that they were cunning.


    Austin was a determined person, and he never had, not even once, felt troubled killing people.


    Besides, the three, who were in charge of the city, were Master Realm cultivators. Once they learned about their existence, Austin knew that he and his companions would be in grave danger.


    After getting what he wanted to know, Austin beat the four to death.


    And when his fist landed on the last cultivator who was at the premium stage of Sky Realm, the latter drew a sinister smile and said, "Brat, you''re dead. I already filled Mr. Tyson in. You can''t get away."


    Austin punched him in the head as anxiety rose in his heart.


    ''It looks like this man had used some secret skill to inform Tyson. We''ll be pursued soon, '' he thought.


    "What should we do, Austin?"


    "Hey, lecher! Are we gonna be trapped here for the rest of our lives?"


    Tessa and Dahlia asked at the same time. The three girls fixed their eyes on Austin as they worried about their lives.


    The girls heard that there were three Master Realm cultivators in charge of the city. Their location had been leaked and the three Master Realm cultivators would be after them! How terrible!


    At the thought of facing three Master Realm cultivators, the four, including Austin, were filled with apprehension.

 Chapter 729 A Breakthrough For Gnome

    Austin was distressed at the thought that he might be pursued by three martial artists of the Master Realm.


    "Forget it! For now we can only hide. Later we can act on our own accord.


    There is a lot of soul-consuming fog in the city. The souls in the fog are of great help as they strengthened my spiritual sense. So, I need to take up this opportunity to find the soul-consuming fog and enhance my spiritual sense. This is a great chance for me.


    Moreover, in this city, my range of spiritual sense has reached 1, 000 meters. If I absorb more power from the souls, it will increase further, and I''ll have a better chance of defeating our enemies."


    Austin made up his mind.


    "Let''s go! Let''s get out of here."


    Austin turned and walked towards the edge of the city. He thought that would be better because the center of the city was home to three Mater Realm cultivators and their men.


    "Hey, lecher, where are you going? Get us out of here!"


    Tessa followed Austin quietly. But the girl in purple got annoyed when she saw Austin walking towards the direction they just came from, which made her shout at him.


    "Young lady, if Austin finds a way, he''ll get us out of here. Please be patient.


    They have known where we are, so we must hide. If we stay here, they''ll find us soon."


    Tessa''s instincts told her that the girl in purple might be a princess of a sect. Tessa thought she was a lovely girl, but she was a little wayward.


    Hearing Tessa, the girl in the purple dress looked at Austin and noticed that he was not looking at her. She stamped her feet angrily. Helplessly she followed Tessa. She was afraid that they would leave her. There was no way that she would stay in this strange city alone.


    While Austin and the girls started walking away, something else was happening in the center of the city. Tyson and Gordon had gathered a dozen of their men. They were escorting Malick and the men of the Flying Fish Gang, and other two gangs to a magnificent palace.


    "During this period of time, we caught more than 100 Imperial Realm martial artists and a blade cultivator who reached the Master Realm. Since we have so many high quality spiritual souls, we can present their bodies as living sacrifices for our master to cure himself,"


    said Tyson casually.


    "No, that''s not enough. Our master has said that he needs spiritual souls of at least 200 martial artists of the Imperial Realm to do that,"


    said Gordon, frowning slightly.


    "Ha ha! Don''t you remember that more than 100 of our slaves have reached Imperial Realm?"


    Tyson said with a smile.


    Gordon froze and patted him on his shoulder as if he was thanking him for reminding him something.


    "You''re right! I almost forgot that."


    "With more than 100 slaves who have reached Imperial Realm, it should be enough for our master to heal his wounds.


    Moreover, we caught a blade cultivator who has reached the Master Re


    ing Skill to release one of the spiritual sense chain from his Soul Sea. He used the chain to capture the souls in the fog and drag them into his Soul Sea so as to extract and purify them.


    While Austin was busy extracting and purifying those souls, Violet''s voice came out of the Illusion Bead and broke his concentration.


    "Master, the gnome says he''s on the verge of a breakthrough, but he still needs some resources to help him."


    Since her last battle at the Sunset Mountain, Violet had been quietly practicing in the Illusion Bead. Austin hadn''t heard about the gnome since then too. Violet told Austin that the gnome had also been focused on cultivation.


    Austin was very interested in that. He hadn''t expected that a noisy creature like the gnome would do something like that.


    Austin was surprised and curious to learn more about the gnome as it was about to make a breakthrough. ''Will it get stronger?'' he thought.


    In Austin''s view, the gnome was born with the ability to sense the existence of treasures. He was very good at finding them.


    In addition, when they met Angus in Mysterious Nether World, Austin had learnt that the gnome was not afraid of the attack by other people''s spiritual sense.


    Austin thought that the gnome in addition to the likes of the treasures he possessed, did not have any other skills. It looked like a common demonic beast most of the time. However, it was odd that he wasn''t able to know exactly what kind of power of the gnome had.


    "What resources does the gnome need?"


    asked Austin.


    "It says it needs as many superior vital energy crystals as possible and a sixth level or seventh level elixir. Other treasures and medicinal pills containing strong spiritual energy are also acceptable,"


    Violet replied.


    Austin was surprised to hear it and thought, ''These are all priceless treasures! What a greedy guy the gnome is!'' He was taken aback and wondered what he would do now!

 Chapter 730 The Growing Spiritual Souls

    Since the gnome was about to break through to a higher level, Austin knew he shouldn''t be stingy or try to save crystals.


    Compared to humans, it was much more difficult for demonic beasts and diabolic beasts to make a breakthrough in their cultivation, and that meant that they had to pay much more attention, effort and time on it. Of course, Austin wouldn''t hesitate to show his support at such a critical moment.


    Gritting his teeth, Austin took out almost half of the superior vital energy crystals he possessed, a number of elixirs, medicinal materials and even several pieces of divine vital energy crystals from the Space Ring, and sent them into the Illusion Bead.


    "You can use as much as you need. If these are not enough, just let me know,"


    Austin said. He seemed to be very generous with his actions. However, internally he was very reluctant, and he felt his heart bleeding.


    Violet knew how he felt. She couldn''t help but laugh in the Illusion Bead, covering her mouth with her hand so as not to offend him.


    "Master, this city seems very bizarre, and the three castellans have already reached the Master Realm, so we''d better leave as soon as possible."


    Since Violet could communicate with Austin telepathically, she could also read his mind and understand their current predicament.


    "The four people in their discussion have just said that there is an invisible force that prevents people from reaching the edge of the city. This is the main reason why the cultivators are trapped in this city and can''t leave.


    I guess the city''s edge is protected by some elaborate magical array or barrier.


    Violet, you have an inborn ability and are good at using illusion, so you should be more sensitive to magic arrays as compared to the rest of us. When I finish cultivating by taking advantage of the souls, we can try to make a break at the city edge. Maybe we can break through the magical arrays.


    It''s a good opportunity for me to cultivate using the souls in the city."


    After discussing with Violet, Austin continued to practice the Soul-transforming Skill and improve his Soul Sea.


    Austin was focused and with the complete immersion of his body and mind and he slowly fell into the realm of cultivation and felt his body and mind unify. He entered a sort of trance and experienced a clarity of mind.


    The dark and glittering spiritual sense chain in Austin''s Soul Sea became thicker and longer, and the spiritual sense power it released was stronger. Wherever it went, the souls fled, shrieking in horror, like they had seen snakes and scorpions.


    Some souls even tried to escape from the grey mist. However, the mist was like a yoke which suppressed them like an invisible force. They were trappe


    appening in his Soul Sea.


    Finally, the grey fog that was covering the street cleared, and all the souls had disappeared.


    Austin heaved a sigh of relief. Then he stood up and released his spiritual sense power.


    He was pleasantly surprised to realize that he could reach a scope of 1, 500 meters in the city!


    Austin used his spiritual sense power to carefully explore the area within 1, 500 meters and quickly determined the position of several other masses of soul-consuming fog.


    He then led Tessa and the other two girls towards the area where the soul-consuming fog masses were located.


    Austin knew that the three girls couldn''t go anywhere without him. Besides, the numerous soul-consuming fog which was constantly moving within the city was a great threat to them, so he had to take them with him.


    After a short while, Austin found the soul-consuming fog he had probed. He threw out the yellow array flag and summoned the soul-consuming fog masses to the same street. Then he began to extract and purify the spiritual sense energy from the souls covered in the grey mist.


    About four hours later, all the souls were extracted and purified and cleared from the area.


    Austin tried again and found that the range his spiritual sense power could probe had increased to 2, 000 meters!


    Now that Austin had tasted the benefit of refining the souls, he changed to another place and began to look for new targets. After a short while, he found several other masses of soul-consuming fog. He collected them together and continued to extract and purify them.


    There was a lot of soul-consuming fog that occupied the city.


    Therefore, after extracting and purifying the current batch of souls, Austin immediately found some new soul-consuming fog masses.


    A new round of extracting and purifying began��

 Chapter 731 Spiritual Sense Liquefaction

    Austin was a habitual cultivator, to the point of being considered an addict. Once he fell into a state of cultivation, he would be a little crazy and neglect other things. It was his personality.


    Tessa watched as Austin refined all the ghost souls in the soul-consuming fog one after the other. In the beginning, it surprised her that Austin could refine the souls. After a while, she became calm and eventually she was so used to it. She felt that it was nothing to be marveled about at how much Austin had consumed.


    Austin''s excellent performance in many situations had surprised her so many times since they met that gradually, Tessa came to recognize that he was a talented young man and it was just normal for him to do what others could not do.


    The girl in purple robes who at the beginning complained incessantly gradually stopped complaining and calmed down. After observing Austin who was always tirelessly cultivating for a period of time, it suddenly dawned on her why Austin, a boy who was also about her age, was much more superior in strength as compared to her strength.


    When he had refined the souls in a dozen of grey fogs, Austin''s spiritual sense covered a distance of 4, 000 meters within the weird city!


    Suddenly, Austin realized that something like tiny drops of water sometimes appeared in his Soul Sea and they were suspended and scattered in every corner and they were unrecognizable.


    If the cultivation had not enhanced his ability to sense his Soul Sea, he would not have found the tiny, unnoticeable water-like drops.


    ''What are these?'' he wondered.


    Austin was confused as he examined the water-like droplet in his Soul Sea carefully with his spiritual sense.


    Then suddenly, an idea flashed through his mind. He remembered some of the information about a kind of spiritual sense change that Angus told him and it was very similar to the kind of change that was happening to his Soul Sea.


    When a cultivator''s spiritual sense increased to a certain degree, his spiritual sense would start to liquefy.


    The change was called Spiritual Sense Liquefaction, and it happened when the spiritual sense was powerful enough and had reached its breakthrough point. At the end of the change, the spiritual sense would condense into liquid and exist within the Soul Sea in the liquid state.


    Originally before a warrior reached the liquefy stage, the spiritual sense was an invisible and intangible force which could only be perceived by one''s mind.


    But once the spiritual sense was turned into a liquid, the seemingly invisible force became tangible and could be touched.


    Generally, a cultivator''s spiritual sense would begin to liquefy only when he had reached the Astral Realm!


    Besides, Angus once told him that only a few cultivators'' spiritual sense could reach the degree of Spiritual Sense Liquefaction. Even if one reached the Astral Realm, his spiritual sense might still not be strong enough to activate the change.


    ''So this means that my spiritual sense level has reached the level of powerful ma


    each soul-consuming fog has an array and its structure is very stable.


    Is it because someone has broken the array in it?"


    "That is impossible. Even a cultivator of Master Realm can''t easily break the array if he isn''t familiar with the fog.


    The castellans are the only three cultivators of Master Realm in the city. There''s a blade cultivator who was also at the Master Realm though. He had been caught by the castellans Tyson and Gordon anyway.


    How can there be another cultivator of the Master Realm wandering around in the city?!"


    "Normally, where there is a soul-consuming fog, there are numerous souls. But I can''t see even one soul here. It''s really strange."


    The City Guardians had never met this situation. For a moment, they were all confused.


    "Forget it.


    Maybe it is just because a fog''s array doesn''t work. It shouldn''t be a big deal. When we return, we will just report our findings to the castellans. We''re not good at arrays, so even if we just stand here and make a guess about what is wrong, we''ll have no answer.


    We''d better search for the man and the three women first!"


    a mature City Guardian said.


    So they headed to another street using their secret bodily movement skills and disappeared.


    Half a day later, the City Guardians appeared at another street where Austin and the other three girls had stayed before. The fog in that place was thinner and had fallen apart into threads. As the City Guardians looked at the scene, their faces were covered with extreme astonishment and confusion.


    Along the way, they didn''t see any intact soul-consuming fog. What they saw was just dissolved soul-consuming fogs which were becoming thinner and disappearing.


    While in the past, the soul-consuming fogs were always everywhere, and it was difficult to avoid them.


    Finally, the City Guardians believed that something had gone wrong and the arrays in the soul-consuming fogs were somehow being damaged. Not just one or two fogs had been destroyed but numerous fogs were being destroyed.

 Chapter 732 A Mysterious Perceptual Force

    After a while, another team of City Guardians also came to the street. Ten of the City Guardians, who were sent out to capture Austin and his fellows, gathered together. They surveyed the place and found that everyone was in the same situation.


    All the way down the alley, no one encountered any soul-consuming fog or even seen any souls, including those who served as informants. All were bizarrely missing!


    It was so weird. It had never happened in this city!


    "This is not a trivial matter. We have to send someone back to report to the three castellans."


    One of the City Guardians, who was the leader of that small team, immediately made a decision.


    Every City Guardian knew that there were three castellans, and an old castellan called Jim was above them�C�C the real master of this city. He had been severely injured and needed a lot of souls for healing.


    The souls in the soul-consuming fog were the nourishment pool for Jim''s healing. They would be used to heal him and alleviate his vital energy.


    Hence, the importance of the soul-consuming fog was self-evident.


    At the same time, among the martial arts practiced by the three castellans, many powerful arcane spells required the use of such souls as training resources.


    The City Guardians, as the confidants of the three castellans, were taught some martial arts skills that highly required the usage of souls for cultivation.


    So, the captivated souls in the soul-consuming fog were very precious resources in this City.


    Now that the soul-consuming fog had been destroyed, and the souls had disappeared, the city would be in a total ruckus.


    The City Guardians couldn''t imagine how angry the three castellans would get when they heard the news.


    It was obviously an emergency. No one dared to ignore the problem and instead tried to resolve it.


    After a brief discussion, the three City Guardians with the fastest bodily movement skill ran back to the center of the castle at lightning speed. They reported the situation to the three castellans.


    Soul messengers were typically used to convey messages, but since they couldn''t use one, they could only count on themselves.


    "Does this matter have anything to do with the man and three women we are looking for?"


    one of the remaining seven City Guardians suddenly speculated.


    "Not very likely. Although the physical strengths of that man and the three women were quite strong, I heard that the people of the Veritable Demon Sect were only good at dealing with the corporeal body.


    Even a master whose cultivation base is at Master Realm might not be able to destroy the soul-consuming fog.


    How could those young brats have such strong spiritual sense?"


    one of the guardians immediately questioned.


    "Yeah, you''re right. Alright, let''s forget it, and hurry up in finding that man and the three women.


    For some reason, I think there''s more to them than we know."


    The seven City Guardians immediately spread in various directions and continued the search.


    le rays of light burst out.


    An expression of anger and surprise registered on his wrinkled face.


    "Someone is destroying my soul-consuming fogs!


    He is extracting and purifying the souls that I have stored for many years!"


    The old man''s secret empty room was only a few square feet large.


    The ground in front of the old man was inlaid with a big round blue stone. The ball-like stone, made of unknown material, exuded a radiant blue light.


    The old man sent out a wisp of spiritual sense and wrapped the blue stone ball. Immediately, the sight of the street where Austin was located projected in the old man''s perception.


    "A kid! A lad who is less than 20 years old!


    How is this possible?" the old man suddenly exclaimed.


    He was not expecting someone very young.


    The kid had a strong physical quality for such a young age!


    ''He can destroy my soul-consuming fogs, extract, and purify those souls. His spiritual sense must be powerful. Let me feel it!''


    The old man''s spiritual sense, immersed in the blue stone ball, continuously showed him everything about Austin.


    At the same time, Austin, who was still extracting and purifying the souls, suddenly became alert.


    A seemingly ubiquitous mysterious perceptual force suddenly came from all directions and shot, all of a sudden, on Austin''s body.


    The strange perceptual force was like a spiritual sense, but quite different and unique. It emerged from all directions�C�Cabove the street, from the buildings on both sides of the street, and even from the underground.


    It seemed that all objects that existed in the area could possibly be a carrier of that mysterious perceptual force.


    Austin was surprised and immediately stopped extracting the souls. The massive spiritual sense in the Soul Sea quickly formed a defensive cover, firmly protecting his Soul Sea and rejecting the perceptual force.


    The perceptual force was trying to penetrate his Soul Sea.


    Right away, Austin felt that the force was immensely strong.

 Chapter 733 Why Are We Back Here

    To Austin''s surprise, even though his spiritual sense was quite strong, he still had to pull out all the stops to prevent the overbearing spiritual sense from invading his Soul Sea.


    Moreover, he was unsure how long he could hold and keep the mysterious spiritual sense away from his Soul Sea.


    A couple of minutes later, Austin''s face turned slightly pale.


    After making several attempts in vain, the old man stopped using his spiritual sense to detect Austin.


    With astonishment all over his face, he murmured, "He managed to prevent me from prying. What on earth is that kid? How did he get such a powerful spiritual sense?"


    ''This is not good. It looks like that kid has mastered a secret skill on how to absorb souls and he keeps refining the ghosts that I have collected over the years. I must stop him immediately!'' he mused.


    After contemplating Austin''s powers for a while, he infused his spiritual sense with some instructions into the blue stone ball in front of him.


    The second the old man was done, all the soul-consuming fog inside the city moved fast towards the central part of the city.


    Austin sensed that the mysterious spiritual sense which had tried to break into his Soul Sea had vanished.


    He heaved a long sigh of relief. A dense layer of sweat had settled on his forehead.


    However, just as he was beginning to relax, the next moment, his face darkened.


    Earlier he had summoned several clouds of soul-consuming fog to refine the souls inside.


    However, now the clouds of soul-consuming fog had flown away together with the souls quickly.


    ''What''s happening?'' he wondered, confused.


    Austin took out all the small flags and threw them into the air, trying to summon back the clouds of soul-consuming fog.


    However, it didn''t work. In a blink of an eye, the soul-consuming fog had disappeared from one end of the street.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense and found out that all the soul-consuming fog close to him were moving towards the center of the city at a rapid speed.


    In relation to the formidable spiritual sense, Austin surmised that the three leaders of the city might have discovered that he used the souls to enhance his spiritual sense.


    But after recalling how powerful the spiritual sense that was trying to invade his Soul Sea was, he suspected that it was Jim who had done all of that.


    ''The three castellans are Master Realm cultivators, but my spiritual sense is more powerful than that of those at the Master Realm. So it can''t be one of them.


    Of course, I can''t rule out the possibility that one of the three leaders'' spiritual sense is as strong as mine, '' he analyzed.


    Austin had planned to make full use of the opportunity to master the Spiritual Sense Liquefaction. But now his plan was int


    capture us.


    According to the slaves we talked to earlier, the three castellans are the best cultivators here and they are at the Master Realm.


    No one can stop me unless the three Master Realm cultivators are there waiting for me, '' he pondered.


    No one could pose a threat to Austin except the cultivators at or above the Master Realm.


    However��


    Suddenly out of the blue, countless dark clouds gathered together and enveloped the blocks ahead of them. Caught off guard, they had no idea what was going on.


    The four were in the dark, unable to see anything.


    "This is not good. Step back!" Austin reminded them loudly.


    He had a bad vibe for he had been in such a situation before.


    ''These dark clouds look like the ones I saw in the Sunset Mountain which transferred us here, '' he recalled.


    The second his words reached the girls'' ears, the ground started to spin and tremble violently.


    A huge wind blew and shook the ground. Austin and his companions had to gather their vital energy to steady themselves since they felt as if they were hanging upside down.


    After a while, everything around became stable and quieted down.


    "What''s going on? Why are we back here again?"


    Dahlia screamed in shock as she glanced around.


    The four were not in the place where they had been.


    They stood in the middle of the street and despite the streets looking the same, they recognized that they were in the spot where Austin had refined souls.


    There was an inn on the side of the street, and the door was open so they could see what was inside clearly. While Austin was drawing spiritual energy from souls back then, Tessa, Dahlia and Faye always sat in the lobby on the first floor.


    They were all familiar with the place.


    ''So we''re back to where we started after half a day''s journey!''


    the four thought, dumbfounded.

 Chapter 734 Defeating City Guardians At The Premium Stage Of Imperial Realm

    Austin and the girls was teleported back just as they was about to reach the base of the wall.


    It seemed it was rather impossible to leave the strange City!


    He was well aware that it would take so much energy and time to find an exit.


    The city was filled with obstacles to prevent trapped warriors from leaving and to suppress their spiritual sense. Moreover, the streets in the city was built like a massive maze. Even if a warrior managed to reach its border, he would be teleported back somewhere inside the city again.


    But Austin was not a person who would easily give up.


    He switched direction and persisted in searching for an exist; however, a high wall appeared again and blocked their way.


    Since Austin had taken the route once, he was already familiar with the path the second time he took it.


    ''It''s a new position. I''m sure here should be no teleportation power this time!'' Austin hoped.


    Returning again to the position three kilometers from the wall, all four of them were uneasy. They took a deep breath and braced themselves before walking forward under Austin''s lead.


    Austin released his spiritual sense force and sensed the space in front of him with all his mind.


    One meter, two meters, three meters... Ten meters!


    Nice!


    Twenty meters, thirty meters, forty meters... One hundred meters!


    The coast was still clear!


    "We seem to make it."


    Dahlia patted her chest and was quite relieved.


    However, before she could even finish speaking, pitch dark clouds emerged from all sides.


    In a split second, they were wrapped by the clouds and could only feel the sky and the earth spinning as they were being teleported back.


    After a brief moment�C�Conce everything was stable�C�Cthey found themselves back to a street they had walked before.


    They were teleported back once again!


    To his dismay, Austin could only give a wry smile.


    Tessa, Dahlia, and Faye were all full of complaints.


    They were getting frustrated by the endless teleportation. It seemed like all their efforts were in vain. Instead of being continuously annoyed, they decided to take a rest.


    After a brief rest, they gave it another try, but the result was the same.


    They were teleported back again to their former position when they were three kilometers away from the wall.


    It almost seemed impossible to leave the City that way.


    They would always get teleported back once they were less than three kilometers away from the wall.


    Even though desperate, they all decided to give it up for a while.


    "Austin, what should we do next?


    Will we be trapped forever?"


    Tessa was a little panic-stricken.


    "Tessa is right! Lecher, we have been running back and forth many times, but we are still trapped here. I don''t want to stay here any longer. What should we do?"


    Dahlia drew a long face and sighed.


    "I sneaked out because of you. My dad must be very anxious right now. You must get me out of here,"


    Dahlia spoke between clenched teeth as she stared at Austin.


    Austin was left speechless. He was


    ng at their companion''s remains, the other two City Guardians were a little stunned. They were enveloped by cold air as fear grew from their bottom heart.


    "This young man is quite unusual. We should not take him lightly. Let''s fight him together."


    One of the other two City Guardians realized what had happened, making him more cautious.


    Before his voice faded, a small peak appeared on Austin''s palm. It gradually grew bigger, and in just a twinkle of an eye, it was more than thirty meters tall. Wrapped with horrifying aura, it hurdled down towards him.


    At the same time, Austin exercised his Demon-creating Skill again, and a spiritual sense demon instantly materialized in another guardian''s Soul Sea.


    It lunged at his spiritual soul, accompanied by Austin''s fist with a force of four hundred thousand pounds. The immense force made the air swoosh aggressively, and the ground cracked.


    Austin arrogantly faced the two guardians at the premium stage of Imperial Realm. His attack was perfectly maneuvered by his powerful spiritual sense force.


    The two City Guardians could hardly get back on their feet. One eventually died, and the other was severely injured.


    Austin decided to spare the life of the injured guardian so he could interrogate him. . .


    At the same time, while Austin was occupied torturing the remaining City Guardian alive, an old man was observing his every move in an underground adytum beneath the grand palace.


    He looked rather engrossed scrutinizing every attack that Austin employed.


    The geezer put his spiritual sense force in a blue stone ball, enabling him to perceive Austin''s actions clearly.


    Initially, he was merely interested and curious with Austin''s ability; but as he watched longer, the young man had totally caught his attention.


    His wrinkled face shone, and his whole body trembled with great excitement.


    "Good, good. This young man is extraordinarily strong for his young age.


    Such body with immense potential and talent�C�Chow lucky of me to meet him!"

 Chapter 735 Illusory Palace (Part One)

    "How am I this blessed by God? Having suffered for hundreds of years, finally today is my lucky day. Ha ha, he has brought such a fine body to me without much effort.


    This young man''s body is full of potential for any cultivator to improve cultivation base.  His strength is even better than that of my three disciples.


    Well, he is definitely my best choice.


    I need to tap into his body''s full potential.


    As for my third disciple, Steven, I had originally planned to take advantage of his body to improve my cultivation base, but now since I have got a better option, Steven like his two fellows are no more useful to me and they will just become an offering to the human sacrifice," exclaimed the old man.


    At a basement beneath a magnificent palace which was located at the center of city lived an old man who was observing Austin''s every move. It turned out that the mysterious old man was none other than Jim, the mysterious owner of the old city.


    Once they received the report from the City Guardians that the soul-consuming fog was being damaged, the three castellans had planned to investigate the reason behind the extensive damage.


    However, while they were getting ready to move, they received a message of spiritual sense from Jim, notifying them to make full preparation for the sacrificial ceremony and not to be distracted by the incident of the soul-consuming fog.


    So, after hearing Jim''s new plans, the three castellans quit their plan and started preparing for the sacrificial ceremony.


    "Ha ha, my wounds should be partly healed if the sacrificial ceremony goes on smoothly.


    Then, I will fully tap the potential in the young man''s body and use it to warm and further heal my wounds.


    I bet that, before long, I will be completely reborn in everyone''s presence. As long as my wounds are healed, I will be the rightful owner of the Prime Martial World agai


    Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    At that moment, in the square, a slender, sharp-eyed young man with an eagle-like nose suddenly moved and said, "My elder brothers, the master has ordered us to escort these prisoners to the Illusory Palace. The Sacrifice Array is about to begin."


    The young man was Jake, the third disciple of Jim.


    Jake was Jim''s favorite and the most trustworthy one among the three disciples. As Jim''s favorite, he was meticulously trained and Jim taught him all kinds of unique skills and tricks. Jake often got all kinds of gifts from his master like the precious elixir and other valuables.


    Therefore, although Jake was the youngest, his cultivation base was at the highest stage. He had the strongest power, and no one dared to challenge him. Jim''s obvious preference for Jack made the other two elder disciples jealous.


    Suddenly, the other two elder disciples'' face lit upon hearing Jake''s words, for they knew that the Sacrifice Array was vital for their master''s wounds to heal.


    The three castellans, who had stuck by Jim through thick and thin for a long time, were tired of hiding in the city. They were eager to get out of the desolate city and fly to the bustling urban life in bright cities with fine wines and beautiful girls.

 Chapter 736 Illusory Palace (Part Two)

    The earlier the master could recover, the sooner the three castellans could leave the city.


    So, the three castellans were all looking forward to the success of the Sacrifice Array.


    Tyson waved his hand to signal the disciples and ordered, "Bring all the prisoners to the Illusory Palace as soon as possible."


    They slowly pushed the two palace gates which were dozens of meters high covered with big copper nails as big as bowls open. The three castellans took the lead and walked in, followed by the disciples and all the others.


    When they walked in, everyone was astonished by the resplendent scene. The inner parts of the palace were made of greenish-blue colored jade objects, shining with a green light.


    The palace looked magnificent at first glance as it consisted of numerous alleys, hallway, and buildings. What was more, the huge area of the palace was dotted by gallant pavilions and fine-built houses. Beautiful ponds and numerous small waterfalls hung on artificial hills like long pieces of cloth. Even, a swath of land was solely used to plant all kinds of elixirs.


    Yellow glazed tiles paved the surfaces of the elaborate buildings on the roof, with blue and white stone base, decorated with brilliant majestic paintings.


    Shortly after entering the Illusory Palace, sudden dizziness overcame everyone, blurring their vision. When they recovered consciousness, the scene before them had totally changed. Everything they had seen before had disappeared and instead it was something completely different.


    Looking at all the buildings, they were made up of high-quality countless vital energy crystals including ordinary vital energy crystals, superior vital energy crystal, and even sacred vital energy crystal. All these crystals emitted a fascinating seven-colored luster which dazzled everyone on the scene.


    It was the first time that they had seen so many high-quality vital energy crystals and in such astronomical figures. Hearts thumping, faces turning r


    hat would happen next.


    "Damn it, the Sacrifice Array was ready. The sacrificial offerings were none other than us!"


    At the thought of this, all servants begged the three castellans for mercy. "My three castellans, please spare our lives for the sake of our loyalty over the years!


    We don''t want to die here."


    These servants didn''t realize what would happen until they found themselves tied on purple columns. In the face of impending death, everyone desperately cried for mercy.


    "We have got everything prepared." Jake who had a hook-like eagle-nose sent his inner thoughts to Jim through his spiritual sense.


    "Good, I will wait for one more person. You three keep guard of the sacrificial altar.


    Half an hour later, we will start the Sacrifice Array," said Jim.


    "Wait for another person?


    Master, who are you waiting for?"


    Hearing his master''s words, Jake felt puzzled.


    Meanwhile, in another street, Austin was interrogating a seriously wounded City Guardian.


    The wounded guardian was the only survivor among the three City Guardians. Austin killed the other two. The reason why Austin didn''t kill this one was because he wanted to gather more information about the city from the guard.


    However, after interrogating the City Guardian, Austin didn''t gather any useful information from him.

 Chapter 737 Violet And The Gnome鈥檚 Breakthrough

    The City Guardian provided the same information that the dead servants had told Austin. He said the true master of the city was Jim and he had three disciples who helped him take care of the city.


    But when Austin inquired from him about the location, name of the city, the way out and the identity of the master, he just shook his head for he didn''t know either.


    According to him, those who guarded the gates had also been transported to the city accidentally when they were cultivating in the Sunset Mountain.


    Then they were trapped in a strange city and couldn''t find a way out.


    After the interrogation, Austin didn''t kill the badly injured City Guardian.


    That was because most of the guardians were some poor cultivators who had been transported to the city by chance. They really had no options but to work for the three castellans against their will.


    Now that Austin couldn''t get more information from them, he gave up on the thought of interrogating the rest of the City Guardians nearby since they probably all had the same information.


    Just then, he suddenly heard Violet''s voice in his mind.


    "Master, the gnome is about to make a breakthrough. He told me that the Illusion Bead isn''t a perfect place for him to make a breakthrough and he needs to go out. Please find him a quiet place."


    "Oh, really?"


    It surprised Austin that the gnome had reached a breakthrough so soon.


    He released his spiritual sense to search for a quiet place for the gnome. The next minute, he vanished into thin air.


    A couple of minutes later, Austin turned up in another street several thousand meters away from where he had been.


    The street was a dead end. Austin unleashed his spiritual sense and didn''t find any sign of people within several miles.


    "Ask the gnome to come out,"


    Austin said to Violet through his mind.


    A gray light appeared, and the gnome showed up in front of Austin and at the same time, a green smoke also appeared and Violet came into his view.


    As soon as the gnome made his appearance, Austin detected that an enormous spiritual power that even he felt shivers through his body enveloped the gnome.


    The size of the gnome changed intermittently. Sometimes he grew smaller, and sometimes he grew larger. With the constant change of the gnome''s body, the spiritual energy nearby came at him and formed small storms around him.


    Staring at him, Austin knew that the gnome was now at the most critical moment of its breakthrough.


    He released his spiritual sense to compare the quality of the spiritual energy within the city to the outside world.


    ''If the spiritual energy is less than that outside the city, it might affect the gnome''s breakthrough result and the consolidation of the realm it will reach, '' he thought.


    After contemplating for a while, Austin took out his Space Ring and got a batch of vital energy crystals, elixirs and herbs from it. Without having a look at th


    emerged on his palm where he took out a small statue. The statue had a grave expression and looked dignified like an emperor with a sword on his waist.


    Austin had found the Sword Emperor''s statue in the Crystal Mine Mountain. Because of the statue, he had been pursued by Malick from the Sky Sect and he was transported to the mysterious city by chance.


    Staring at the statue in his hand, he recalled the scene when Sword Emperor''s shadow swung his sword releasing a formidable power which could shake the mountain.


    He also remembered what the Sword Emperor''s shadow had said. ''He said he had sealed all his insights and methods of swordsmanship into the stone sculpture and anyone who saw it could have it.


    I was lucky to get it!''


    Ever since he had been hunted by Malick, and then transferred to the strange city, he had gotten no time to study the statue.


    Austin touched the surface of Sword Emperor''s statue. He could not tell the kind of material it was carved from, but it was delicate, lubricated and felt smooth to his touch. Meanwhile, the spiritual energy coming from it penetrated his skin, making him feel very comfortable.


    He speculated the statue was made of a valuable spiritual stone.


    ''This statue contains a Sword Emperor''s lifetime insights of swordsmanship. How can I get to them?'' Austin wondered internally.


    Austin released his spiritual sense and controlled it to enter the statue with great care.


    He could feel warmth from the statue with a Sword Emperor''s willpower inside it. The strike the Sword Emperor''s shadow had exerted was so powerful that it astonished Austin.


    ''The Sword Emperor had caused the huge holes in the sky and hallucination with one move. I''m too weak to defend myself if I fight with him.''


    So Austin didn''t dare to be distracted. He was afraid that he might trigger the Sword Emperor''s willpower hidden inside the statue and get himself killed. That was the last thing he expected.

 Chapter 738 The Sword Emperors Three Sword Skills (Part One)

    Austin''s spiritual sense slowly crept towards the statue of the Sword Emperor which was right in front of him.


    But the very instant that his spiritual sense touched the statue, he felt a strange magical energy fluctuation which rippled around the statue.


    And then suddenly, thousands of colorful lights burst from the statue. They were like fireworks, both beautiful and magnificent. The entire statue was enveloped by the bright lights as if they were dancing all over it. They might look pretty, but each ray was in fact a thin streak of sword aura. These streaks were closely intertwined and created a brilliant light screen!


    Austin then felt that his spiritual sense was scattered by the colorful sword aura streaks like dust in the air. And he was unable to gather them together again as if the particles'' movements were restricted.


    Despite of this, Austin was not worried at all. He felt that the streaks of sword aura were not a threat towards his spiritual sense.


    His confidence stemmed from the fact that his spiritual sense was quite powerful. If he had been any other weak cultivator, his spiritual soul would have been destroyed the very moment his spiritual sense came into contact with the streaks of sword aura.


    Although Austin had some confidence with his abilities which helped him survive the ordeal, he was still frightened and shocked by the streaks of sword aura dancing about.


    He intently studied the screen created by the thousands of streaks of sword aura which cloaked the entire statue. After making sure that the streaks of thin sword aura were harmless towards his spiritual sense, he then released it once more and carefully inched closer towards the statue.


    And this time, Austin made sure to increase the power of his spiritual sense as compared to the first one he released.


    After a few seconds, his spiritual sense finally broke through the screen made up of the streaks of sword aura, and successfully infiltrated the statue.


    But out of the blue something unexpected happened!


    As soon as his spiritual sense penetrated the inner layer of the statue, a colorful flash dashed against his spiritual sense and was heading straight towards his mind in an unprec


    nseen but unbreakable suppression from him. He stared at Austin with a condescending and haughty look, as if he was nothing more than dirt beneath his feet.


    Each pores in his skin released a streak of sword aura. All the lights coming from the streaks of sword aura shone, giving him a majestic glow all over his body. Under the cover of the brilliant layer of lights stood a regal emperor who was worshiped by his citizens.


    Upon hearing and digesting the Sword Emperor''s words and recalling the comments he had previously made, Austin finally realized that the Sword Emperor promised to take him as his disciple. "Master, please accept me as your disciple."


    He humbly spoke to the Sword Emperor as his spiritual soul bowed down to him.


    "Ha-ha. Well, technically speaking, you are my disciple but only to an extent.


    Within this statue, I have left behind some lessons about swordsmanship and the three swordsmanship skills that I used to practice. You were able to receive it by chance. That only means you were destined to get the treasure I have left behind.


    What you now see is but a wisp of my spiritual sense. I have already departed the Prime Martial World for the outside world.


    Now then, I will teach you the lessons about swordsmanship hidden in the statue. I hope you can study them carefully and teach it to other cultivators all over the world. I will certainly be glad if you can do so. Such knowledge must be shared and not kept to one''s self.

 Chapter 739 The Sword Emperors Three Sword Skills (Part Two)

    As for the three swordsmanship skills, your understanding of sword intent is not yet good enough at the moment to practice them.


    There are three swordsmanship skills in total which I have mastered. The first is the Swift Thunder Swordsmanship; the second is the Five Elements Swordsmanship; and lastly, the Deadly Swordsmanship.


    You can only begin practicing the first Swordsmanship, Swift Thunder Swordsmanship, once you have mastered the level five sword potential. But not until then will you be able to do so.


    After that, once your sword cultivation base has improved even further to level ten sword potential, the top level of sword potential, can you only practice the second swordsmanship, the Five Elements Swordsmanship.


    As for the final swordsmanship, the Deadly Swordsmanship, your cultivation base in swordsmanship must be high enough to develop your own sword world. Only then can you practice it.


    Right now, you can only receive my lessons about swordsmanship. But once you have reached the corresponding levels required from you, you will then get the three swordsmanship skills from this statue. Don''t forget this."


    Afterwards, the Sword Emperor explained to Austin about the statue of the Sword Emperor in detail.


    Austin listened carefully and intently, while making sure to keep the instructions in mind. Failure to do so might cost him his life.


    "Of course, besides those which I have already told you, the statue has another function. But I will keep it a secret for now. When your cultivation base reach the level of Basic Sacred Realm, you can enter my palace in the Prime Martial World. It''s called the Sword Treasure-house. Only then will you be able to know this secret function.


    Remember, you mustn''t go to my Sword Treasure-house before you reach Basic Sacred Realm. My instructions are absolute. A failure to comply them will surely get you killed!"


    the Sword Emperor said in a solemn voice, stressing out the last sentence.


    The words left Austin dumbfounded and confused.


    ''The Sword Treasure-house?


    The Sword Emperor has already departed the Prime Martial World, but he left behind a palace known as the Sword Treasure-hous


    e. Before Austin even knew it, he had already reached level two sword potential. The cracking sound which usually marked this progress, was akin to the cracks created from an egg when a new life had begun to emerge. Austin''s souls shook for a moment.


    Crack!


    And then another crack!


    He was already at level three sword potential!


    Everything was happening in a blur. Just a few minutes after he started receiving the lessons about swordsmanship from the Sword Emperor, he was already able to make a breakthrough twice, and achieved level three sword potential in a blink of an eye!


    Because of this unprecedented speed of his progress, Austin intended to take his chances and push even further by understanding more about the lessons from the Sword Emperor. It was such a rare opportunity to create more breakthroughs after all.


    But the Sword Emperor who had been watching him the entire time read his mind and stopped him as he explained, "Now hold your horses. Remember, no matter what level you are breaking through, you mustn''t be too hasty. Making progress is a process which takes time. If you start acting rashly, your realm won''t be stable and your future cultivation base level will certainly be affected in a negative way.


    For now, you should solidify your level three sword potential first before proceeding further."


    Austin followed the advice and stopped obsessing over the additional lessons flowing through his Soul Sea.

 Chapter 740 The Cultivation Hierarchy Of The Gnome

    "Thank you for your advice,"


    Austin said full of gratitude and he also felt lucky to have been trained by a Sword Emperor.


    "Well, I don''t have a body, and I can only exist as an image right now.


    So I can''t stay long in your Soul Sea. After my spirit fades away, I will perish forever.


    Before that happens, if you have any problem with swordsmanship cultivation, you can ask me any time," the Sword Emperor said.


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly turned into a streak of colorful light and hid in a corner of Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Austin could feel that after the Sword Emperor had taught him the perception of swordsmanship, he was comparatively weaker than before.


    Austin didn''t dare to disturb him anymore. Instead, he turned his attention to other things to let him rest and opened his eyes. As he observed the gnome, he realized that it seemed to be at the most critical moment of his breakthrough right.


    A mighty spiritual energy tornado as high as the heavens, was constantly spinning in the air, while the gnome was right in the center of the tornado. The buildings on the surrounding streets had all collapsed and flew away.


    Austin knew that he shouldn''t disturb the gnome. Any distraction from outside would interrupt the breakthrough, which would be fatal. The consequence might be more terrible than he could imagine.


    Austin released his spiritual sense within a 4-kilometer range to make sure that the environment was safe enough. To his relief, nobody was nearby.


    He then withdrew his spiritual sense back to his Soul Sea.


    Austin had already finished the second level of the Flame Swordsmanship and had successfully refined two Spiritual Sword Auras. However, he wasn''t able to make further progress to the third level because of his stagnant swordsmanship.


    But that was the perfect time for him since he had made a breakthrough in his sword cultivation base. Austin wanted to try cultivating the third level of the Flame Swordsmanship again, hoping that he might still have a chance of success.


    Austin first recalled the method of refining the Spiritual Sword Aura, and then he focused all his attention on his Soul Sea, and devoted his energy in refining the third Spiritual Sword Aura.


    During the process, the Sword Emperor''s perception of swordsmanship was still ingrained in his memory, therefore he tried to integrate it gradually as he practiced from memory. As a result, he was improving his swordsmanship slowly by slowly.


    After a while, Austin''s dedication was rewarded. A bright sword shadow started to reform and materialize in his Soul Sea.


    Finally, a sharp and glittering white long sword appeared in his hand. Its sword intent flowing like a tide emanated from it.


    This was the third Spiritual Sword Aura that Austin had got!


    Furthermore, he had used only a short time to accomplish it. He was successful in less than one hour!


    Austin was overjoyed.


    The success of the third Spiritual Sword Aura meant that Austin could cultivate to the highest level of the Flame Swordsmanship.


    Next, he started to run his internal vital energy, trying to refine the third vital energy sword.


    Each Spiritual Sword Aura of the Flame Swordsmanship could control one vital energy sword.


    If he wanted to cultivate to the third level of the Flame Swordsmanship, he was required to use three Spiritual Sword Auras to control the three vital energy swords.


    The vital


    Austin smiled bitterly. What a big surprise!


    What happened next shocked Austin and Violet even further.


    The giant beast quivered slightly, causing a gust of wind. Then its giant body shrank dramatically and in the blink of an eye, the savage beast had disappeared.


    Instead, it was replaced by the previous gnome who was cute and tiny like a puppy. It was overjoyed and proud to see Austin and Violet''s stupefied faces.


    "How come?"


    Austin and Violet both looked at each other stunned.


    Was it playing some form of magic?


    It turned out that the gnome could transform its body at will after it made the breakthrough.


    "Violet, ask it how strong it is now," Austin told Violet.


    He was very curious about its level of strength.


    Violet and the gnome communicated for a while.


    According to the gnome, its cultivation hierarchy was different from ordinary demonic beasts who were usually ranked from level one demonic beast to level nine demonic beast.


    However, the gnome was different; it was measured by how many generations had been awakened by the blood inheritance in the body.  After the breakthrough, the gnome had aroused about thirty percent of its blood lineage. Now the demonic power it possessed was like a human cultivator in the Imperial Realm. Moreover, it had not only improved its demonic power but also some of the hidden talents of its species.


    The results really shocked Austin. He couldn''t believe that one breakthrough was enough to make the gnome as powerful as a human cultivator in the Imperial Realm.


    He recalled what it was like when he met it. It was only a level five demonic beast, whose power was like a human cultivator in the medium stage or premium stage of Earth Realm. However, after one breakthrough, the progress of its strength was so great. Its cultivation hierarchy was indeed very special compared to ordinary demonic beasts.


    Of course, Austin was also very happy for the gnome besides his surprise.


    The gnome, just like Violet, was Austin''s close partner. They spent so much time together that they had also established a deep relationship with each other. Austin was happy to see that the gnome had improved dramatically.


    "Shit!"


    Austin frowned suddenly. His spiritual sense perceived something unusual.

 Chapter 741 The Gnomes Amazing Speed

    At that point, two City Guardians appeared to have discovered where Tessa, Dahlia and Faye were since they were loitering around the street where the three were hiding. Perhaps in a moment the three girls would fall into the hands of the two pursuers.


    The City Guardians were both at the premium stage of Imperial Realm. With the strength and level of skills of the three girls, they were no match for the guardians and would be totally overpowered if they tried to resist the two pursuers.


    Austin dared not to slow down. After all, God knew what the two City Guardians would do to the three. As soon as Tessa and the other two girls were caught by the guardians, they would definitely get hurt. That was not what Austin wanted to see.


    So he immediately transmitted the information to Violet''s Soul Sea through his spiritual sense while at the same time, he launched his Thunderbolt Movement Skill, and disappeared from the spot in a flash, heading for the street where the three girls were.


    Violet told the gnome about the situation at once and then also activated her bodily movement skill to follow Austin.


    Actually, the three girls had been hiding out in a small, inconspicuous building down the street since Austin left.


    After waiting for most of the day, Austin hadn''t returned yet which got Dahlia a little worried.


    "Tessa, do you think that the lecher would ditch us and run away?"


    Dahlia asked through gritted teeth.


    "Austin isn''t that kind of person. Don''t worry."


    Tessa could not help laughing at Dahlia''s absurd thoughts.


    "You never know. You may think you know the guy. Tessa, don''t trust him so much. Otherwise, it will be easy for you to fall into his hand and then be fooled by him.


    Tessa, we can''t stay in this place all the time. Why don''t we go outside and have a look?


    Dahlia didn''t seem convinced and wouldn''t budge.


    "Believe me, Austin won''t run out on us. I assure you, he will come back."


    Tessa finally soothed Dahlia''s anxiety.


    "Ha ha, you three girls, I know you''re hiding in this house. Come out right now. Otherwise, we''ll bring you out and you will suffer."


    Suddenly a burst of bizarre laughter was heard from the street outside. The sound was not loud, but a violent and savage vital en


    ood moon-like eyes.


    "Humph! You reckless and blind beast! How dare you stop us! You''re trying to get yourself killed."


    The beast''s defiant gaze infuriated the guardians, and they wanted to kill it right away.


    "Gnome, stand down let me do it."


    A sound came from one end of the street. Then within a flash, a figure zoomed past and suddenly Austin arrived at the beast''s side.


    Looking at the gnome that had transformed into a giant beast, Austin was filled with wonder.


    His speed when he unleashed the Thunderbolt Movement Skill was nowhere near the speed of the gnome.


    Besides, the gnome and Violet had not started when Austin had performed his bodily movement skill to go for the rescue.


    Also, Austin did not understand how or even when the gnome caught up with him and arrived first at the scene.


    It was only when he entered the street that he found that the gnome had unexpectedly arrived and protected Tessa and the other two.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was fairly powerful now, but he still did not find out exactly when the gnome first arrived at the scene. Thus, the gnome''s actions were highly mysterious and amazing.


    Hearing Austin''s words, the beast suddenly gave a slight shake and his huge body that was big as a small house shrank rapidly to the size of a puppy. Instantly he was no longer scary but looked very cute.


    "Gnome, how did you get here so quickly?"


    Violet finally appeared at one end of the street. Then she sprinted over and stood next to Austin.

 Chapter 742 The First Attempt Of The Flaming Swordplay Array

    "I was just wondering why you disappeared in the blink of an eye; it looks like you have already been here."


    Violet''s voice was full of amazement, for she was totally surprised by the gnome''s mysterious movements.


    The gnome''s figure flashed quickly, then he jumped upon Violet''s shoulder.


    "Ha-ha! You finally showed up. It took us so much time to look for you. We spared no effort searching you, while you were running out there. But I''m glad you''re here. No more efforts are needed!"


    But some people were happy at the turn of events. Looking for the gnome, Austin and Violet had brought them in the view of the enemies. The two City Guardians who were ordered to catch Austin, recognized him at once. They were extremely happy. They were having a hard time locating Austin. Unexpectedly, the people they were looking for appeared in front of them. What a pleasant surprise!


    "Austin!"


    "Lecher, you finally come back."


    Tessa and the girl in purple clothes were truly delighted to see Austin finally appeared. They knew that if Austin stayed with them, the City Guardians in front of them would not have the chance to hurt them. Both of them approached Austin, and the maid followed them too.


    "Tessa, we''ll talk about it later. Right now, I have to get rid of these two men,"


    Austin said to Tessa.


    "Boy, how dare you to be so rude in front of us! You''d better raise your hands up and come with us."


    Austin''s vital energy cultivation base was only at the medium stage of Sky Realm, but he was so calm and unperturbed when he met those two strong opponents of the premium stage of Imperial Realm. He was not going to treat them seriously. Rather, he dared to say that he would get rid of them. This made the two City Guardians extremely angry.


    If it were in the past, when pitted against two cultivators of the premium stage of Imperial Realm, Austin would certainly choose to use his own physical strength to fight the enemies. After all, fighting with the cultivators of the premium stage of Imperial Realm by using his physical strength in cooperation with his fast bodily movement skill, he had a chance to win the fight with his own strength.


    However, Austin''s cultivation base in swordsmanship had just reached the level three sword potential. And the Flame Swordsmanship that he had been practicing was now at level three. He could even display the Flaming Swordplay Array.


    At present, there were two such good practice objects in front of him. Austin couldn''t wait to try the power of the Flaming Swordplay Array.


    Thinking of this, Austin started to activate the vital energy inside his body.


    One by one, there were three sounds. They were sounds of something breaking which


    d the moisture in the air was frozen into icicles.


    Oppressive and depressing!


    The whole space seemed to be seized by a huge dark force by which light and vitality disappeared.


    Fortunately, Austin had not been affected at all. Upon releasing some physical strength, the repressive feeling from the space around his body suddenly melted, like ice and snow dissipate into vapor.


    Then he got his idea into action. The rapidly rotating sword aura disc overhead burst into bright golden light, like a meteor in the dark sky.


    Whiz!


    There was a crisp sound of something cutting across the air.


    The sword aura disc trembled and instantly went towards the black giant palm. Glittering with golden light, numerous sword radiance shot up in the sky and got arranged in a crisscross pattern. Five giant fingers which were large enough to touch the sky were cut off from the black giant palm. They fell down and exploded with big bangs. The black giant palm became a remnant without fingers.


    "Boy, how dare you!"


    After his unique vital energy skill had been broken into half by someone whom he regarded as an ant of the medium stage of Sky Realm, the guard of the city became so angry that he almost choked blood. Moments ago he had boasted, but now he ended up defeated.


    Not one to accept defeat easily, he surged the vital energy present inside his body into the remaining part of the black giant palm like overflowing rivers. In a moment, the huge palm was repaired and grew five giant fingers again. This time its volume increased. It was even bigger than before. The palm started to fall upon Austin with a huge amount of weight equivalent to that of a mountain.


    Austin controlled the golden sword aura disc above his head. He once again used it to resist the attack of the black giant palm.

 Chapter 743 I Am Impressed!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The gigantic palm kept colliding with the disk made out of sword aura, making a continuous deafening sound as if it was an overwhelming thunderbolt clashing in the sky. The whole street trembled from the impact of the two massive weapons clashing with each other


    But at that moment Austin was way too excited and ecstatic by the results.


    The effects of the Flaming Swordplay Array were totally living up to its reputation. Its power was remarkable, considering how it was holding up when directly challenged with the vital energy emanating from a warrior at the premium stage of Imperial Realm! Austin was still mesmerized at how powerful and potent it was!


    If challenged on body strength, Austin absolutely had the ability to not only go up against but also overpower warriors at the premium stage of Imperial Realm.


    However, when it came to vital energy cultivation base, Austin was merely at the medium stage of Sky Realm, he was still not strong enough to compete with a cultivator at the premium stage of Imperial Realm using vital energy alone.


    However, in a short period of time, due to the usage of Flaming Swordplay Array, he made it happen! Both he and a warrior at the premium stage of Imperial Realm were an even match for each other.


    Although Austin was doing quite well, he was still aware of his lack of vital energy as compared to his opponent and limited expertise. There was definitely no way he could defeat the City Guardian who was at the premium stage of Imperial Realm by only using Flaming Swordplay Array.


    Austin had no intention of fighting a losing battle. He had tested out and known what the Flaming Swordplay Array was capable of doing and that was enough.


    It was time to end the game! Austin controlled the golden disk made out of sword aura to resist the black gigantic palm made of vital energy. He generated four hundred thousand pounds of his body force and suddenly released it.


    Suddenly Austin produced an explosive power and surged on both his feet as he rushed towards the castle guardian while extending out his right palm.


    Austin''s body strength and power were so powerful that it darted towards the City Guardian directly crashing the air surrounding him as it produced sparks as if numerous firecrackers were crackling and spluttering in his ears.


    The City Guardian was caught off guard. How could he have expected such a tremendous show of power? He recovered very first and astonishingly, he hurriedly gathered the rest of his vital energy and turned them into a purple-black solid shield. On top of the shield, there was a skeleton skull with a feroc


    sed with his idea, so he released his spiritual sense to the bluestone immediately


    At the same time, Austin had also just smashed the second City Guardian when he suddenly heard a powerful spiritual sense pouring in.


    ''''Ha-ha. Young man, you are really good.


    It must have not been easy having such a good cultivation base at your age.


    You are definitely a genius!"


    Austin was stunned to hear the spiritual sense voice.


    Who could this be?


    An old man''s image flashed in his mind immediately.


    ''''Are you the owner of this city?''''


    Austin released his spiritual sense as well.


    ''''Err?''''


    Jim was a bit surprised that Austin had guessed his identity so fast.


    ''''Young man, I am impressed by you. You got a strong cultivation base and an intelligent mind. What other surprises can I expect from you?


    You are so incredible! Ha-ha.''''


    Jim laughed because he was genuinely happy. He already considered Austin as his property so the more excellent Austin performed, the happier he became. After all, that would soon become his body once he took over it.


    ''''I am flattered.


    My friends and I accidentally broke into your city and we are sorry if we may have caused any trouble.


    May you forgive us and tell us how to leave, I would be very grateful.''''


    When Austin realized it was the owner of the city, he kept calm and humble.


    He had actually been deeply shocked by Jim''s powerful and formidable spiritual sense.


    The old man''s spiritual sense was way more powerful than his.


    With all the warriors Austin had met, none had been better than him in spiritual sense. Even the warriors at the Master Realm were still far weaker than him.


    This was the first time he had met such a person with such a strong spiritual sense.

 Chapter 744 Go To See The Old Man

    "Young man, you seem to be in such a hurry leaving this place. Since you have come here, I suggest you to stay a bit longer.


    I have seldom seen a young man like you with great potential. I am very eager to know more about you.


    I will wait for you at the center of the city,"


    Jim communicated with Austin through spiritual sense.


    Austin was puzzled with the unexpected treatment of the old man.


    "You want to see me?


    I am just an ordinary young lad. Why do you suddenly want to see me, sir?"


    "Truth be told, I have been observing you for the past few days. You are a very promising man born with extraordinary talent and potential. I want to associate with you.


    So you better not betray my kindness, young man.


    You can enter the city easily, but you won''t be able to leave without my permission�C�CI think you know that by now. Come and see me personally if you really wish to leave this place,"


    the old castellan continued with his communication.


    His words left Austin in a brief thought. Of course, he would not believe Jim''s blabber about associating with him.


    Yet, Austin was also aware that it was impossible to get out of the city by force.


    Perhaps, for now, he would have to go to see the castellan and act according to the circumstances.


    It was the last resort for him.


    "Okay, then. I will come and see you,"


    determined, Austin replied with his spiritual sense.


    "Ha-ha-ha! Very outright! Come to the center of the city, and you will see a palace. I will wait for you inside.


    By the way, bring your friends too. And don''t worry. I have no evil intentions for them,"


    Jim''s voice was filled with bliss as he ended their talk.


    Violet received the message too since the conversation between Austin and Jim was conducted by spiritual sense.


    "Master, are you really going to meet that man?"


    Violet inquired.


    "It''s the only way for us to get out of here.


    I haven''t thought of a plan, and nothing is working.


    That man''s spiritual sense force is too powerful.


    I don''t think we can escape his spiritual sense as long as we are in this city. Evasive strategy doesn''t work here


    aid I have to part with you.


    I hope you three will not take it the wrong way and resent me."


    Regret was painted on the old man''s face as he watched the three castellans on the altar.


    "Master, what do you mean?"


    Tyson and Gordon were surprised as they were confused with their master''s words and tone.


    Jake turned pale with fright. He tiptoed on the ground of the altar, and tremendous vital energy surged out of his body, abruptly soaring and flying out of the altar in a flash.


    "Jake, you are truly my brightest disciple. But it''s too late to escape now."


    Jim looked at Jake with an approving look.


    As his voice faded, the scenery around the altar became unstable and changed drastically.


    First, it showed a darkly clouded sky�C�Clightning flashed, and thunder rumbled like a downpour was on the way. Then the next minute, it would be sunny and cloudless. After that, a boundless desert was formed, and desperate travelers collapsed one by one.


    The scenery also projected a bustling street with vendors desperately selling their articles as buyers haggled. After a while, it changed to an evening with a clear moon and few stars. A scholar who was walking through the night was also shown. He was enjoying the flowers in the company of a beauty and reciting poems together as the breeze blew gently across their faces.


    All kinds of changing scenery dazzled all the people present before the altar.

 Chapter 745 Activate The Sacrifice Array

    Jake moved quickly to leave the altar. He knew what he saw was not real. ''Master used his spiritual sense to attack my Soul Seal, making me hallucinate, '' he thought.


    The next moment, he rushed out of the altar.


    Looking around, he heaved a sigh of relief. But before he steadied himself, he found himself back with Tyson and Gordon.


    "What''s it, Jake? Why did you suddenly run out?" Tyson and Gordon asked, frowning.


    When the two noted the illusions around the altar and Jake''s response, they had a bad feeling.


    Upon realizing that he was back to the altar, Jake knitted his eyebrows.


    "Hump. Looks like the master has abandoned us. I think the three of us will also be part of the sacrifice like those who are tied behind us,"


    Jake answered, while looking around desperately.


    "No way!


    Why would he do that?"


    Tyson and Gordon gaped at Jake in shock. They couldn''t believe what Jake was implying.


    "Ha-ha! My good boys. I''ve waited for so many years for this moment to come, and now I have finally assembled all these high-quality spiritual souls.


    In fact, I have been getting worse in the past years. If I don''t get treatment soon, my injuries will not recover and I''ll end up dying due to overtaxing the little spiritual energy available.


    So this time it is a must that I use Sacrifice Array to heal my wounds and I''ll make sure that it works.


    The three of you are at the Master Realm and so there are four Master Realm cultivators in total including the unconscious one. Besides, I''ve got over two hundred Imperial Realm warriors. I believe that I''ll get better.


    It''s time for you to return my kindness."


    As the illusions around the altar changed quickly, Jim''s voice reached his disciples'' ears.


    "You''re right, Jake. Master will really kill us."


    Tyson and Gordon finally understood their master''s twisted plot


    were more than two hundred prisoners present. Since they had been chained up by sacred spiritual weapons, they couldn''t break away even though they were at the Imperial Realm.


    "Hmmm! The three traitors!"


    Jim looked upset as he saw his disciples free his prisoners.


    "They are trying to get out. That''s just wishful thinking."


    He formed strange seals with his palms and channeled the spiritual sense in his Soul Sea to the seals.


    "Start!"


    With his yelling, a weird scarlet pattern shot from the seal. The pattern formed by spiritual sense was visible and tangible to the naked eye.


    In a flash, the pattern went directly under the bottom of the altar.


    Thick gray fog gushed out from the ground of the altar. Within the fog, a sea of corpses, blood and many decayed body parts floated around. The strong smell of blood from the broken arms, thighs and heads filled the air, making them feel nauseous.


    Countless souls flew around as if they were looking for something. And meanwhile, they kept murmuring, "Where is my flesh? Where is my body?"


    The souls muttered in a chorus and repeated continuously. Their voices resonated with the whole place. Soon after, all the cultivators on the altar started to feel dizzy.

 Chapter 746 Sacrifice Array

    "The old bastard has already activated the array on the altar and is ready to sacrifice our spiritual souls!


    Everyone, work together to release our spiritual sense power and rush out together!"


    Jake shouted.


    At that moment, all the Imperial Realm cultivators on the sacrificial altar had been untied from the stone pillars and were aware of the current situation.


    Under the situation, cooperation was the ideal method if they wanted to escape. So after being untied, the Imperial Realm cultivators did not choose to settle the score or get even with the three castellans and fifty City Guardians.


    Malick of the Sky Sect was also untied. The restraint on the spiritual sense in his spiritual souls which were previously placed was released and so he regained his consciousness.


    After realizing what had happened, he didn''t attack but just stared at the three castellans for a short moment instead.


    The castellans understood what he meant. They knew that Malick would pay them back someday for what they had made him go through.


    However, at that moment everyone was in the same boat. No matter how much they hated each other, they had to unite and work together to ensure that the boat wouldn''t sink.


    "Don''t hesitate anymore. This altar contains many horrible arrays. Once they are activated, the power could be significant. Let''s immediately release our spiritual sense power at the same time and hit the altar with our vital energy. Then we will move in the same direction."


    Since the array had been activated, obviously, the sacrificial activity had started. Jake became a little anxious.


    Countless illusion arrays were constantly being generated around the altar while the souls on the altar also began to attack the cultivators.


    The spiritual souls of some cultivators who had just reached the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm were drawn out from their Soul Sea by the souls, so they lost their mind and joined the souls to attack the other Imperial Realm cultivators.


    This sent the other cultivators on the altar into a panic. They immediately followed Jake''s instruction.


    All the four Master Realm cultivators and more than two hundred Imperial Realm cultivators released their spiritual sense power simultaneously which instantly formed into an extremely powerful hurricane of spiritual sense and rushed towards the altar.


    At the same time, strands of powerful vital energy and various vital energy skills, such as the use of swords, spears, whips, palms, fists and feet all targeted towards the same direction. An extremely powerful vital energy shock wave came into being with a huge rumble, causing the earth to shake violently.


    The souls shrieked and howled miserably as their spiritual souls in the grey mist were crushed to extinction, never to be seen or heard again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! A barrage of explosion could be heard.


    Dozens of illusion arrays within the direction of the attack exploded one after the other like burst soap bubbles.


    "It worked!"


    The cultivators on the altar cheered up.


    "Hmph! It''s no use celebrating.  New illusion arrays will emerge


    em.


    It caused the altar to shake violently.


    "Jake, you have always been smart. However, your attempts are useless.


    The altar is extremely hard, and it''s impossible for these cultivators to break it,"


    Jim said angrily.


    He then sped up the chains to drag the spiritual souls of the Imperial Realm cultivators out of their Soul Seas and then devoured them alive.


    After a short while, Jim had swallowed more than half of the Imperial Realm cultivators'' spiritual souls. The rest of the cultivators were so scared that they could barely withstand the attack of the chains.


    Just then��


    Jim''s huge shadow appeared on one of the stone pillars and he suddenly looked at the gate of the palace.


    ''He has come finally, '' he thought, as his face flickered.


    Austin, Violet and the others had finally arrived at the city center after a short rush.


    They saw a magnificent palace towering in front of them.


    "This should be the palace that man was talking about," Austin said.


    They came to the gate of the palace, which was covered with brass nails the size of a bowl. The two huge doors were more than ten meters high. They were painted with blood-red color, like a furious beast opening its big mouth.


    "Young man, I''ve been waiting for you. Come in."


    Austin and his friends had only stood for a short while when they heard Jim''s voice ring out across the center.


    Then next with a loud burst��


    "Boom!"


    The two blood-red doors slowly opened automatically.


    "Come on. Let''s go inside and have a look."


    Austin hesitated for a few seconds then he led the others into the gate. Since he had already been there, he didn''t hesitate anymore.


    The moment they stepped into the gate, the two doors immediately closed automatically.


    "Everyone, be careful! This palace is full of illusionary images.


    These illusionary images are derived from magic arrays. It seems they are very powerful, so we must be cautious. Otherwise, we''ll get caught up in it," Austin reminded his group.


    Violet let out a scream when she heard the doors close behind them.

 Chapter 747 What You See And Hear Is Not Real

    As soon as Austin and his companions got into the palace, Violet found the illusion arrays everywhere in the palace.


    Anyone who entered the illusion array might be trapped if they were not careful.


    Besides Violet, Austin also had detected the traps inside. The scene he saw with his eyes differed from what he saw with his spiritual sense.


    ''So most of the things inside are not real, '' he thought.


    As for Austin, Violet and the gnome, it was easy to keep themselves from being affected by the illusions. Once they used their spiritual sense to guard their Soul Seas, they were basically immune to the illusion arrays.


    But it was a challenging task for Tessa, Dahlia and Faye to protect themselves from being attracted to the illusion arrays since their spiritual senses were still weak.


    Violet informed the rest that there were many illusion arrays and reminded them to be careful.


    Surprisingly, a few moments later��


    They heard someone playing a melodious two-stringed fiddle, and the sound grew louder and louder.


    At first, the sound was low and hoarse as if a poor woman in deep grief was weeping. Soon, the notes turned more desolate and sadder.


    There was an indescribable vibe of sadness. After they heard the melody, it was like the death of a beloved one or being abandoned by a loved one.


    The touching, resonant and mournful piece of music echoed in their ears, lingering in their hearts as it shook them to their core. They felt like they could empathize with the way the performer was feeling.


    ''Oh?


    The illusion array has started to attack my Soul Sea, '' Austin, Violet and the gnome thought.


    They activated their spiritual senses and dispelled the auditory illusions from their Soul Sea. And meanwhile they reminded themselves not to be affected by the music.


    However, Tessa, Dahlia and Faye were not strong-minded, and their spiritual senses were weak. As a result, they were immersed in the melancholic, sad and desperate music and got trapped in the auditory illusion.


    Tears flowed out of their eyes. It was a sad scene since they looked so upset.


    ...


    "I see. All three of them have been distracted by the auditory illusions," Austin said, narro


    inates these cultivators, the old bastard will focus his efforts on dealing with us, '' the four thought.


    Each time the other cultivators'' spiritual souls were extracted from their Soul Seas by the chains, the huge shadow Jim had turned into appeared over a pillar and swallowed the souls.


    The more Imperial Realm cultivators'' souls Jim absorbed and swallowed, the larger his shadow grew and it became more solid. Jim''s huge shadow seemed to be releasing an overwhelming spiritual sense.


    Jim also made his move on and off.


    When he saw warriors approaching him, he reached out and separated their spiritual souls from their bodies easily. Then their souls became Jim''s food.


    "Stay together, guys. Focus on combing our strength so that we can attack one pillar at the same time.


    Most of the power of this altar has been contained in these pillars. The more pillars we destroy, the weaker the altar''s power would be," Jake shouted to the rest.


    He tried to round up the collective strength of the rest cultivators so as to stop the human sacrifice.


    The rest who had already been attacked were no longer listening. They were so desperate that they had no idea what to do. All they did was to withstand the attacks automatically without any resistance.


    Upon hearing this, they ran towards Jake.


    To survive, most of the cultivators tried to put in more effort. In a flash, they managed to rid themselves of the chains and souls and stood near Jake.

 Chapter 748 A Foregone Conclusion

    In the process of gathering around Jake, some of the disciples belonging to the Imperial Realm could not stand the force of the collective souls and their spiritual souls became detached from their Soul Sea. Needless to say, they were all swallowed by Jim and became a part of his dainty feast. Having absorbed so many spiritual souls, Jim''s strength had upgraded multifold. He had become extremely tough now and it would be almost impossible to vanquish him.


    After all of the disciples who had the ability to break through the attacks of those souls had gathered at his side, Jake ordered them to strike back at Jim. "Strike!" he exclaimed.


    Jake pointed to the pillar next to him and commanded the disciples to attack it. All of the cultivators concentrated their vital energy at their hands and began striking at the pillar with all their might. They were at the edge of life and death and none of them could afford to conceal their true capability. Altogether, they were made up of four fighters from the Master Realm and over ninety from the Imperial Realm. All of them unfolded their vital energy force and demonstrated it at the highest state. Like a platoon, they struck simultaneously at the pillar.


    The massive, enormous vital energy waves that formed from the united force of all the disciples shot out and charged towards the pillar. Progressively, as it pierced through the air, the collisions generated heat and wrapped the vital energy waves in a golden hued blanket.


    The waves hit straight on the pillar and generated an earsplitting sound. The impact was so loud that for a moment, people went numb, and were unable to hear a single thing except a constant shrill, piercing sound.


    The pillar began to wobble as if a deadly earthquake had struck. The cracking began to appear. Countless fracture marks began showing up on the wall of the pillar, and they spread from the point of impact.


    "The pillar is not indestructible after all.


    We can break it with one more blow!


    Let''s strike it once more," Jake cried with passion. It was true. Like a frightened and exhausted animal, the pillar was now on the verge of destruction.


    One blow would turn it into a heap of rubble.


    Working as a team, the disciples carried out the second strike at the same time.


    As the second strike reached the pillar, it hit the pillar so hard that the vibrant sound of the impact was heard all around the palace.


    With a resounding bang, the pillar imploded and collapsed. Its fall created clouds of dust and blanketed the air.


    "It broke!" one of the disciples cried excitedly. Their first success boosted their confidence and morale.


    Since the pillar had been destroyed, there was no place the black chains could find support and sustain themselves. They began to shrink and at last, fell to the ground and dispersed into the thin air.


    Jake''s instincts about the black chains were right. The chains were really supported by the pillar that once the pillar was broken, they could no longer exist.


    They were filled with renewed hope of getting out of the place alive. They beamed with anticipation.


    "Don''t stop!


    Keep striking other pillars to eliminate the black chains. The more black chains we destroy, the more hope we obtain to escape from this hell!" Jake said, fusing inspiration into every disciple.


    His words were invigorating enough to brace all the cultivators up.


    Now that the plan h


    hadow of Jim, as it continued to devour the spiritual souls of those cultivators, began to grow large in size and its spiritual sense became much more condensed than ever before.


    Progressively, as the accumulation of the spiritual souls inside him grew, the fake, bleary shadow vibrated and gradually turned into an almost real, tangible human body.


    A quite opposite state of events was being experienced by every one as the quantity of the fighters of the Imperial Realm continued to decline. As a consequence, more strikes were needed for them to destroy a pillar together and they started to feel the exhaustion.


    The consumption of the vital energy in a day had already exceeded its limit. There was just simply no way they could demonstrate their best capabilities at the moment.


    Sensing the smell of imminent success, Jim became relaxed and cocky. "Hah-hah, how do you feel now? The result is imminent. No matter how hard you try to fight it, it is useless.


    Why don''t you just drop your meaningless resistance and begin to do your final prayers before your death? Instead of struggling in vain, you should consider to relax and compose yourself before I eat your spiritual souls.


    As for my three dear disciples, letting you die earlier is too mean and heartless of a deed for me. Don''t worry! I will keep you for the last, until you have said farewell to each of your friends and watched them die. Then finally, it would be your turn. Before all the others are devoured by me, you three are safe and sound."


    Noting that he now held a substantial advantage over them, Jim laughed out loud. His vaunting laughter resonated around the entire place.


    After he had absorbed the spiritual souls of more than a hundred fighters of the Imperial Realm, his body''s strength had increased to a great extent and he felt he could no longer feel the wounds he had gotten before.


    He came to the conclusion that the victory of his sacrifice array was beyond inevitable.


    He thought that once he had succeeded to eliminate all the fighters of the Imperial Realm and absorbed their spiritual souls, the spiritual souls would provide him with sufficient, strong vital energy. That would put him in a superior position to confront the remaining two fighters of the Master Realm.

 Chapter 749 Meeting The Lord Of The City At Last (Part One)

    The thought of the approaching victory made Jim quite pleased with himself. He wanted to taste the sweetness of his success so much that he decided to strike while the iron was hot. Before anyone could notice, his shadow vanished from the stone pillar.


    When he reappeared, he had silently moved onto the pillar, behind all the cultivators.


    Without getting in their knowledge of where he had gone, he stretched out his large hand and swept through the bodies of the three cultivators of the Imperial Realm who were near him. He acted so fast that they could hardly understand a thing or respond.


    Almost instantly, the spiritual souls of the three men were dragged out of their Soul Seas. The souls kept reeling and swaggering up in the air until they floated above the altar.


    Jim acted quickly and shoveled one of those spiritual souls into his mouth and swallowed it.


    He was about to get hold of another one to further fill his hunger for power. Just then, a grey shadow crossed his vision and he paused. The shadow surprised him.


    He followed the shadow, and gazed at it when it stopped. It was a little beast, similar to a little dog. The little thing was moving very fast. It quickly jumped and landed between the other two spiritual souls in the air. The next moment, it grabbed hold of them.


    What happened next shocked and enraged Jim. The remaining two spiritual souls were gobbled up by the beast!


    "A gnome?"


    Furious at the loss of the two spiritual souls, Jim recognized the beast. He had started to take great interest in this kind of creature, and had thoroughly studied about them recently.


    Right after the gnome had devoured Jim''s trophies, it shook making ripples in the air. The space around it immediately underwent a change.


    The gnome disappeared from the middle of the ripples in the blink of an eye. It vanished just as fast as it had appeared.


    "Space Teleportation!


    So it is true that the gnomes are talented at space teleporti


    eck what exactly is happening up ahead,"


    the gnome said before Austin could reply.


    As soon as the gnome finished speaking, Austin saw something which Jim got to see a few moments later. The air around the gnome suddenly rippled. Within a second, the little thing disappeared.


    It left as if it was sucked into some kind of space at the center of the air, like a whirlpool.


    "What the hell happened just now?"


    It was yet another surprise for Austin.


    With his powerful spiritual sense, Austin discovered that the gnome wasn''t leaving by using any magical bodily movement skill at all. If it had, Austin would have been able to find it somewhere within the range of his spiritual sense. But there was no sign of it anywhere, which suggested that it might have simply disappeared from the spot! That left Austin more amazed at the abilities of the gnome!


    "What was it, Violet?"


    he asked the fox at once, hoping that she could shed some light on the matter.


    He thought she knew more about it, since she had been the one who communicated with the gnome most of the time.


    "The gnome had talked about it once. It said that a kind of moving skill has developed in it after this breakthrough. This enables it to teleport to a short distance. So, I think it was Space Teleportation that you just saw."

 Chapter 750 Meeting The Lord Of The City At Last (Part Two)

    As expected, Violet knew the answer.


    "Teleporting across a short distance? Space Teleportation? Well, this little guy never ceases to surprise me,"


    Austin exclaimed. He was quite impressed.


    "Quite a fantastic beast, isn''t it? By the way, Master, do you remember the senior we met at the Crystal Cave, who called himself Cuinchy?"


    Violet suddenly asked.


    "Of course! Why?"


    It didn''t take Austin much effort to recall the man and the things that had happened back there. Among all the things, he remembered clearly that the Cuinchy had called himself "an experienced and respected master in the world of thieves."


    "Well, I want to tell you that Cuinchy had roughly the same skill. According to the gnome, Cuinchy had actually torn the space apart and left the Crystal Cave through the crack.


    In other words, he was equipped with a kind of spatial force that helped him control space. Similar to the gift that the gnome has. It is called the teleportation ability. Master, it does seem to be more mysterious and very powerful.


    With this kind of ability, one can travel through space, without tearing the space apart. The space will be left unscathed, and the gnome''s whereabouts are thus concealed from all."


    Violet went on to elaborate further about the gnome''s ability.


    "Ah! That sounds really interesting," Austin said, nodding his head thoughtfully.


    It was the first time that Austin heard about the controlling of space and that sort of things. He was very intrigued by this revelation.


    Truly, he found himself yearning for this kind of ability. Whether it was the spatial force or the teleportation ability, he decided that he must do some research about them when the chance came for him and try to acquire either one of those abilities.


    "Did the gnome just say that something very interesting is happening up there? Come on, let''s follow it and join the fun," Austin said.


    illusions, rather than anyone who had come to them outside the arrays.


    Before Austin could figure out what exactly was happening inside the arrays, a voice broke into his Soul Sea.


    It was Jim!


    "Oh look! What we have here! I didn''t expect that you''ll find us so soon, young man," he said with a hint of sneer in his voice.


    "You know, I met a little beast just now. Is it your friend? Ah! Look at your face. I think I''ve guessed it right. It would be good if you discipline it a little! That will be great help. I hate to say it, but it screwed up my business, and I''m quite unhappy about it."


    ''What does he mean ''screwed up his things''? Wait! Where is the gnome, and what has it done?'' Austin thought fast.


    While Austin was still thinking over Jim''s words, something appeared on one of those big pillars on the altar. It was an enormous shadow, which was becoming clearer and clearer as he stared at the stone pillar.


    His powerful spiritual sense felt something immediately. The spiritual force from that shadow was familiar.


    ''This must be the shadow of the castllan of this city!''


    Soon all of it clicked in place for him.


    After all that they had been through, Austin had finally got a chance to meet the lord of this strange and dangerous place.

 Chapter 751 Beast Soul Energy

    When Jim talked to Austin using his spiritual sense, the gnome appeared in thin air.


    Austin marveled at the gnome''s impressive teleportation ability. ''Compared to my bodily movement skills which allow me to be invisible for a short period of time, the gnome''s ability to travel through space is much cooler, '' he thought.


    Using his spiritual sense, the gnome called out to Austin, "It seems like that old man''s spiritual souls are severely damaged.


    He is devouring those cultivators'' spiritual souls with some kind of evil skills. It looks like he is trying to draw the energy from their spiritual souls to heal his own soul.''


    Austin was astonished.


    "So you think that Jim is feeding off of those warriors'' spiritual souls?" he asked.


    The gnome nodded, and explained what he had just witnessed.


    "How do you know Jim is badly injured? How are you certain that he is consuming those cultivators'' spiritual souls in order to recover his own?"


    Austin didn''t hesitate to ask questions. He was curious and slightly doubtful.


    "I acquired teleportation ability, and I have a stronger beast soul energy than most,"


    the gnome replied.


    "What is beast soul energy?"


    Austin had never heard of beast soul energy, which surprised him.


    "Beast soul energy refers to our mental power, but humans usually call it spiritual sense.


    A few human cultivators focus on practicing and honing their spiritual senses. The number of us beasts that have beast soul energy is even smaller than the number of you human warriors that have a powerful spiritual sense.


    As demonic beasts, we earn our beast soul energy only when we become Beast Masters.


    But there is an exception. Some special species start t


    I will come to you.


    Besides, do you really think you can escape from this Illusory Palace?"


    His voice was stiff. He ignored Austin and continued to devour the spiritual souls.


    ''Now that he is in the Illusory Palace, he is bound to be my prey. I don''t think he can find a way out, '' the old man thought confidently.


    The act was over. Austin was stuck. Now, he could stop pretending to be nice to Austin.


    "Excuse me? What the hell does that mean?" Austin asked.


    Austin knew it was a threat.


    ''This old man! I knew he was evil, '' he thought.


    Until now he was certain that Jim had invited him there under evil pretenses.


    ''He lured us here. Was he also trying to eat our spiritual souls too?


    The gnome said that his spiritual soul is severely injured. Therefore, he must want to absorb as many souls as possible to repair his, '' he pondered.


    "You should channel your spiritual sense to my Soul Seal to guard my soul for the time being. I will try to read that old man''s mind to figure out his plans!"


    the gnome said to Austin through spiritual sense.


    "Will it work?"


    Austin was surprised to hear his advice.

 Chapter 752 Pry Into The Senior Castellans Thoughts

    "Why not? Haven''t you tried to protect other people''s Soul Sea with your spiritual sense? Us demonic beasts and humans share the same kind of Soul Sea.


    I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn,"


    the gnome said in a condescending tone.


    Gnome''s words indeed hit upon a truth. But his arrogant tone made Austin speechless.


    "Hey, gnome, don''t talk to me like that. You really think of yourself as a senior experienced man, don''t you?"


    Austin scowled.


    Violet''s spiritual sense was connected to Austin''s so they were able to use their spiritual senses to communicate with one another. Naturally, she heard everything the gnome had said.


    She couldn''t help but chuckle at Austin''s words.


    "Master, do you know how old the gnome is?


    He is well over 100 years old. It''s totally fair for him to talk to you like a senior,"


    Violet was on the gnome''s side.


    "Over 100 years old?!"


    Austin couldn''t hide his astonishment.


    "Correct, but for the gnome race, a gnome over 100 years old is just like a human in his infancy."


    Austin was shocked and puzzled. Indeed many demonic and diabolic beasts lived much longer than human beings.


    "Look, lad, there is a cross-legged body of an old man before the altar. It must belong to the senior castellan because it has his breath.


    Later, when I try to read his mind, I suggest you use your spiritual sense force to defend my Soul Sea and attack that body in order to distract the senior castellan''s attention."


    Gnome and Austin both sensed the powerful force of the spiritual sense given off by the huge shadow that transformed from Jim''s spiritual soul on the altar.


    Because the senior castellan''s spiritual sense force was fa


    Judging from the fluctuation of the corpse miasma around these corpse demons, they were much more powerful than the five corpse demons Austin had encountered before. These corpse demons were at the same level as a warrior at the premium stage of Imperial Realm.


    He never expected this senior castellan to be able to summon so many corpse demons!


    By the time Austin had launched his attack at Jim''s body, the gnome also exercised his beast soul energy and targeted the huge shadow on the altar so he could read the old man''s thoughts.


    Beast soul energy soon scattered all around Jim''s huge shadow.


    While the old man was busy dealing with Austin''s attack against his body, the gnome''s beast soul energy had silently crept into his mind.


    But Jim''s powerful spiritual sense helped him sense the unusual activity immediately.


    He knew that his thoughts had been exposed to someone else.


    In great astonishment, a thick wall made of spiritual sense appeared around his huge shadow instantly and crushed the beast soul energy into pieces.


    "Gnome, it''s you! You can actually get into my mind and read my thoughts!"

 Chapter 753 Finding Out The Truth

    Honestly, Jim''s spiritual sense was extremely strong. He immediately felt what had happened moments ago.


    When all the beast soul energy which extended around Jim was crashed to pieces, the gnome also took a step back, uttering a slight snort.


    "Gnome, are you alright?"


    On noticing the gnome''s movement, Austin and Violet asked in unison.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry! A little injury like this doesn''t mean anything to me!"


    The gnome shook his head and comforted them.


    After steadying his breath, the gnome continued to talk with them, "Austin, judging by the thoughts that I felt in this old man''s mind, this one would not be kind to us. We ought to be careful around him.


    When I probed into his mind, I learnt after scratching through the ideas in his mind that he plans to attach his soul to other''s body. And his target seems to be you!"


    The gnome stopped and looked at Austin to let him take in the information.


    "Attaching his soul to other''s body? Does he plan to rob my body and replace me?"


    Austin was surprised to hear that and fell blank. But he had to be clear what the intentions of the man were and how he was to prevent it from happening.


    Austin certainly knew the meaning of attaching one''s soul to other''s body. It was from his past experience. When he was still at the cultivation base of the Energy Gathering Realm, he had been almost replaced by a monkey who had succeeded in entering his Soul Sea. At that time, his spiritual souls were almost ruined by the monkey''s attack.


    He glanced at the sacrificial altar which was at a distance from them. It was the place where Jim''s old withered body was guarded by dozens of corpse demons.


    A previous memory flashed before his eyes. Austin recollected the time when Jim had invited him to meet him in the middle of the city. At that time, this old castellan had repeatedly praised Austin''s potential and talents.


    Now as Austin thought over it again, he finally understood the reason why Jim had invited him to meet there. It was clear that he had planned to rob Austin''s young body and attach his soul to replace him!


    Jim was really sinister. He could stoop to the lowest levels.


    Austin''s perspective was always firm. He would not flinch from his ideology. He believed in the principle that he would never provoke others, if others did not offend him. However, if someone attacked him, he would not compromise or let it go.


    Therefore, he felt a fury rage within him. Once he found out about Jim''s plan, he could not believe that he was almost cheated by Jim.


    "Austin, this old man''s spiritual sense will become stronger and stronger each time he eats the spiritual souls of other cultivators of the Imperial Realm. After


    in.


    "Oh, really?


    So, the way you are eating those people''s spiritual souls is called the Sacrifice Array.


    Well, now I know that. Just wait and watch. Let''s see whether you are able to complete your array smoothly!"


    Austin immediately directed his voice to the gnome by spiritual sense. He had to give him certain instructions.


    "Go and unite with those cultivators who are remaining there on the altar. Let''s work together to stop this Sacrifice Array!"


    At the same time, he too rushed towards the four cultivators of the Master Realm.


    After a short discussion, he got to know that, except Malick, the other three cultivators of the Master Realm were the castellans of this weird city. And they were also the disciples of Jim, who was the real castellan of this weird city.


    Austin was shocked that Jim was even making use of his disciples for this Sacrifice Array.


    At that moment, besides those four cultivators of the Master Realm, there were around forty refiners of the Imperial Realm on the altar.


    These forty refiners of the Imperial Realm who persisted Jim''s attacks till now were definitely at the strongest level of the Imperial Realm. Every one of them had the cultivation base of the premium stage of Imperial Realm.


    When they heard that Austin was planning to stop Jim''s Sacrifice Array, they could not stop themselves and had sarcastic looks on their faces.


    Four cultivators of the Master Realm and so many refiners of the Imperial Realm had struggled for a long time but could not stop this Sacrifice Array. Neither did they have any method to run away from this altar.


    Austin had only the cultivation base of the medium stage of Sky Realm and he dared to challenge and make plans to stop Jim''s Sacrifice Array. Their mind had just one question - Was this a fantasy?

 Chapter 754 Bell The Cat

    Only the men of the Flying Fish Sect, the Iron Palm Sect and the Evergreen Sect, who were left on the altar, had witnessed Austin''s power.


    Although Austin''s cultivation base seemed relatively normal, they knew that the young man was far more stronger than he looked. His appearance would never give out the true potential he possessed.


    But they didn''t have a clue about how powerful Austin really was. They presumed that he had a stronger body and a quicker bodily movement skill than others.


    In their opinion, Austin was at the medium stage of Imperial Realm.


    In other words, the men on the altar didn''t think of Austin as a real cultivator. They thought Austin was just a strong man but lacked self-knowledge.


    It was Malick in particular who regarded Austin as a nobody. So he didn''t show any respect towards him.


    If it was not for the situation and conditions in front of them, he would have cut Austin into pieces already.


    Looking at their faces, Austin was able to understand what they was on their mind. He knew people often despised him. Unless they needed him, they were willing to kill him. He got the same vibes even now.


    "Jake! Help!"


    A City Guardian dressed in black suddenly screamed out when the people were confused by Austin''s unexpected invasion.


    Out of the blue, more than ten dark chains struck the man from behind. Each of the chains was as thick as an arm.


    The City Guardian in black had been regarding Austin with defiance and making fun of his ignorance and arrogance a few moments ago.


    He had been so engrossed in ridiculing Austin that he didn''t realize what was happening around him. He was unaware when those ten dark chains were coming towards him. In moments he was in their grip.


    It was too late to escape. The dark chains had already swept through his body and appeared in his Soul Sea.


    The chains quickly tied up his spiritual souls tightly and towed them out of his Soul Sea.


    The spiritual souls of the City Guardian looked terrified as they were pulled out.


    At the same time, numerous chains appeared from nowhere and began to attack the crowd. There was chaos all around.


    No one rushed to save the City Guardian. All were running here and there to escape from those chains. They could hardly save themselves.


    The chains were much stronger than anything they had ever seen.


    Everyone, including the four cultivators at the Master Realm, was busy in the


    spiritual sense wrapped around Austin with a fierce momentum, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    The spiritual souls in his Soul Sea also were able to sense the crisis right away.


    ''His spiritual sense is too strong, ''


    Austin was surprised to see what happened.


    Without any hesitation, Austin fought against the giant hand with his Spiritual Sense Spears.


    At the same time, he used his Thunderbolt Movement Skill to escape Jim''s attack.


    "Hmm, you surprise me. You are such a young man, yet you are almost able to transform your spiritual sense into liquid."


    Jim realized how powerful Austin''s spiritual sense was and couldn''t conceal his admiration.


    He had observed Austin carefully before, but he wasn''t able get access to his Soul Sea because of Austin''s strong spiritual sense.


    Although he knew Austin''s spiritual sense was mightier than his cultivation base, he didn''t know exactly at which level Austin was.


    Now, since his giant palm met Austin''s Spiritual Sense Flying Spear, Jim found out that Austin was so close to have the ability to transform spiritual sense into liquid. It was something not many could do.


    That was far beyond Jim''s imagination.


    ''What! This boy...!'' Jim still couldn''t believe the truth.


    The men on the altar witnessed how easily Austin had beaten more than ten dark chains, saved the City Guardian, and had even hit back Jim.


    Austin looked confident and relaxed in the whole fight.


    "Is that man really at the medium stage of Sky Realm?" the crowd wondered. There were many thoughts and questions in their mind as their eyes were fixed on Austin.

 Chapter 755 Escaping From The Altar With Joint Efforts

    The City Guardian was already at the brink of death when Austin rescued him. And at that moment, he stood beside the four Master Realm cultivators and simply stared speechless at Austin.


    "Castellan, did that guy just save me?"


    the City Guardian asked softly in a low but surprised voice. He was still conflicted whether he would feel gratitude or anger towards Austin after he saved him.


    A tide of change silently swept through the crowd. Everyone, including the four Master Realm cultivators, slowly turned their attention and stared in utter amazement and disbelief at Austin.


    This young man was definitely special as compared to the ordinary cultivators.


    How else could you explain a cultivator who had only a cultivation base at the medium stage of Sky Realm yet was able to do something like this?


    "The young man''s spiritual sense is extremely strong!


    It''s even stronger than mine!"


    Jake said, his voice filled with excitement and awe.


    "Maybe he can save us from this situation."


    A few Imperial Realm cultivators started exclaiming, as if they saw Austin as their savior.


    Despite the fact that what they were thinking sounded ridiculous. After all, why would an Imperial Realm master take such a risk and entrust his life to a meager medium stage of Sky Realm cultivator who was still wet behind his ears.


    However, being stuck in a dire situation, their desperation to survive was more important than their prides. Any glimmer of hope was very much welcomed, and they would latch on to it no matter how crazy it might be.


    Desperate times, called for desperate measure after all. Even a drowning man would hold on to a small twig, if it meant survival.


    "We should leave this altar at once. Staying here any longer would impair our spiritual senses, to the point that we might lose 40% of our maximum strength.


    This is the only way for us to escape from this place and survive."


    These cultivators had already stayed on the altar for so long, hence, their vital energy and spiritual sense were being depleted excessively.


    But delaying their stay further was actually advantageous for Jim.


    So Austin immediately activated his spiritual sense and began sending out messages to every cultivator present via the Soul Sea. Time was against them, so they must act quickly.


    "Young man, we also want to leave the altar more than you know. But there are countless magic arrays around the altar, and it is impossible to get out."


    Jake replied honestly and sternly. He also sent a message back to Austin''s Soul Sea using his spiritual sense.


    Although his message was direct to the point, politeness was still evident in his use of words.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. All you need to do is to follow the right direction and escape as fast as you possibly can. Speed is everything here. I will remove the magic arrays for you so that you can escape."


    Austin answered, confidence and the desire to help was written all over his face.


    After hearing the conviction in Austin''s voice, Jake didn''


    otic scene unfold before their very eyes. In fear of experiencing what their comrades were going through, they constantly kept the illusions at bay from entering their Soul Sea.


    When Austin saw the situation, he immediately activated his mind, and a powerful spiritual sense surged out like a tornado, blowing through the cultivators in order to drive away the illusions.


    The gnome decided to help as well, and quickly raised his claw forward. Then a huge claw shaped object created using the beast soul energy flew and pummeled the illusions in front of the helpless cultivators.


    Crack!


    The cultivators who were imprisoned within the illusions suddenly heard a series of voices ringing in their Soul Sea.


    Then the illusions instantly faded away, like snow melting under the intense heat of the sun.


    While the rest of the cultivators who were fighting off the illusions instantaneously felt the strong pressure caused by the forceful illusions decreasing away.


    Although the spiritual sense power of Austin and the gnome were technically no match against Jim''s, and were not capable of fighting him in a one-on-one battle, however, they were still able to destroy the magic arrays using their combined strength. Because two was still better than one.


    Freed from the nasty illusions, all of the cultivators joyfully sped up and ran even faster.


    Fueled by their renewed hope of surviving the ordeal, all of them unexpectedly tapped into their infinite potentials and was able to run at a speed which was faster than their usual one.


    "How dare you!"


    At this moment, Jim, who growled furiously out of rage, finally left his position and rushed towards the fleeing cultivators in order to chase them down himself.


    Now, it had been very regretful in Jim''s heart.


    He regretted being hasty and impatient. He should have had waited patiently until the very end of the sacrifice before luring Austin into the Illusory Palace. This predicament would have been avoided if it hadn''t been for his stupid mistake.

 Chapter 756 Austin Gets Injured

    There was no way Jim would stand by and watch over 40 cultivators leave the altar and just do nothing.


    His spiritual soul transformed into a huge shade, and like a hawk, it dove at the cultivators.


    The shadow in the sky released the spiritual sense which also attacked the fleeing cultivators.


    All the cultivators'' spiritual souls were suppressed by an intangible force. They were all left breathless and exhausted.


    Austin, the gnome and the four Master Realm warriors were in a better situation than the rest.


    Those warriors at the premium stage of Imperial Realm were discouraged.


    They even slowed down.


    Jim manipulated those spiritual black chains to attack the panic-stricken cultivators.


    The chains came at the cultivators like strong black waves.


    Souls also flocked towards them from all directions.


    The chains were able to catch three Imperial Realm warriors in one go.


    Chained and struggling, they cried out as their spiritual souls separated from their bodies.


    Jim appeared in front of the spiritual souls. With his giant hand, he snatched up the souls and guzzled them quickly.


    After seeing this, Austin and the gnome continued to attack the chains with their spiritual senses to keep them from hurting other warriors.


    They knew handling those chains had consumed much their spiritual sense.


    However, they didn''t have another choice.


    The more warriors'' souls Jim consumed, the more powerful he became. They knew they needed to save those cultivators.


    When the souls approached the warriors, Austin would activate Soul-transforming Skill to draw energy from their souls.


    After some practicing, he was beginning to master his Soul-transforming Skill.


    Taking care of those souls was an easy task for him. In an instant, he was able to cleanse and reset 100 souls.


    "Ah ha! I finally made it,"


    someone outside the altar exclaimed cheerfully.


    It was Tyson.


    "Ha-ha. Me too."


    "I almost became that old man''s food."


    At this point, the four Master Realm warriors had managed to successfully flee the altar.


    The warriors at the premium stage of Imperial Realm were still trapped in the altar. After all, compared to the four at the Maste


    ng from his mouth, and his face turned deathly pale.


    "Kid, are you alright?"


    The gnome made his appearance beside Austin and saw that he was not doing well.


    He knew he needed to help. The gnome infused a soft beast soul energy into Austin''s head to protect his Soul Sea.


    "This old man has such a spooky spiritual sense," Austin remarked.


    With the gnome''s help, Austin''s soul was freed from the spiritual sense''s attack.


    He wiped the blood off of his lips and a small smile began to form.


    While Austin and the gnome battled Jim, the rest of the warriors at the premium stage of Imperial Realm were able to flee the altar successfully.


    "Thank God, I''m finally out!"


    "I''m alive. I fled that hell and survived!"


    ...


    The Imperial Realm warriors were overjoyed to have survived.


    "But that young man is still trapped in the altar." "Ahh."


    Several Imperial Realm warriors were worried about Austin. They felt they owed him since he risked his life to save them.


    "Don''t think we''re safe because we escaped from that altar.


    This Illusory Palace is that old man''s place.


    So we are still in danger.


    We don''t have time to worry about that brat''s safety.


    What we should do is escape this Illusory Palace as soon as possible."


    Tyson snorted coldly.


    The rest just stared and nodded.


    The four Master Realm cultivators and over 30 warriors at the premium stage of Imperial Realm immediately headed for the gates of the palace.

 Chapter 757 The Snatch

    Inside the sacrificial altar...


    Noticing that all the cultivators had escaped, Jim became surprisingly calm and stared at Austin and the gnome with a poker face.


    "What a grand and perfect Sacrifice Array I had set. But you ruined it.


    If you hadn''t messed up my plan, I would have had broken the hateful Soul-undermining Spell.


    Now, the chosen hour had passed.


    Forget it. I have to find another time to start the array again."


    Dismay could be heard from Jim''s voice.


    Soul-undermining Spell?


    Hearing that, both Austin and the gnome paused for a second.


    ''What is Soul-undermining Spell?


    Is it the reason why he used the array and gulped down so many spiritual souls?'' they thought.


    "Ha! I bet you two have never even heard of the Soul-undermining Spell,"


    Jim said triumphantly. He was being weirdly calm and collected.


    His current expression was placid and his tone was mild, which made him seem like a nice old man. But in reality, he was not.


    "Alas. I, Jim, was once the hero in the Prime Martial World. When I was in glory, I could make the Prime Martial World quiver under my feet.


    If I was not cursed by the damn old bastard in the war between the two worlds, I would not have been down like this��being stuck as a weird thing that is neither a human nor a soul."


    As Jim remembered what had happened to him, his face fell sad.


    "Ha-ha. Young man, I intended to start the snatch after I had mitigated the 30% effect of the Soul-undermining Spell with the Sacrifice Array.


    Look what you did though! You let them escape my array, so now I have to execute the snatch first.


    Then I will choose another time to restart the array.


    Young man, you''d better not work against me.


    Even if you attack me with the gnome, there is no way you will survive the snatch,"


    Jim said coolly.


    Hearing that, Austin''s heart skipped a beat.


    He had thought that the old castellan would never be able to snatch his body, if he destroyed the Sacrifice Array to stop his spiritual soul from recovering.


    However, now he realized that it was just his wishful thinking.


    When he just battled the old castellan to win some time for the cultivators to run away, Austin had discerned that the old


    m bounced off all the streaks of Spiritual Sword Aura.


    When he spoke, he was calm.


    His movement was neither hurried nor slow, almost peaceful.


    At the time, by the virtue of his horribly powerful spiritual sense, Jim was winning this snatch.


    Austin was like a sitting duck.


    Under Austin''s command, the three streaks of Spiritual Sword Aura were directed toward the old man again.


    With a wave of his hand, Jim blocked the three streaks of Spiritual Sword Aura again.


    Then Austin controlled the three streaks of Spiritual Sword Aura to turn around attacking the old castellan once more.


    Jim frowned.


    "Young man, you know that you can''t hurt me with these streaks of Spiritual Sword Aura, why do you keep attacking me with them? You may as well just quit."


    In fact, Austin still believed there was a glimmer of hope to defeat the old castellan.


    He depended on the thread of the Sword Emperor''s will that was hidden somewhere in his Soul Sea! He couldn''t give up.


    He knew that the spiritual sense contained in the thread of Sword Emperor''s will was stronger than his, even if it was just a thread of will that was left centuries ago.


    Therefore, Austin continuously gave everything he had to execute his Spiritual Sword Aura to attack the old castellan.


    Meanwhile, he unnoticeably sent the beams of sword radiance and streaks of sword aura to the will of the Sword Emperor that hid in his Soul Sea.


    He was trying to activate the Sword Emperor''s will.

 Chapter 758 A Present For Austin

    Jim couldn''t help but laugh when he saw Austin activate the three Spiritual Sword Auras so as to attack him.


    He was sincerely enjoying watching Austin struggle so feebly.


    The whole situation was quite akin to a cat toying around with a mouse, its prey, before eating it up.


    Jim, naturally, was the cat and Austin was the mouse.


    "Well, boy, don''t be sad. Once I swallow your spiritual souls, you will become a part of me.


    Maybe one day, I will live in the world as you, with your identity.


    I will treat your relatives, friends and wives kindly."


    Jim taunted Austin and slowly walked up to his spiritual souls.


    Austin felt his spiritual souls suffocating under the pressure of Jim''s spiritual sense.


    ''Am I doomed to die this way, right now?'' Austin thought.


    He recalled his past. Long ago, he was only a nameless disciple of the Sun Sect, but after years of efforts, he had become a master.


    Thinking of what he had suffered and gone through, Austin realized a death such as this would be unacceptable.


    With no solution in his head, Austin was reeling in despair.


    Suddenly, a stream of strong and powerful sword intent burst out and soared into the sky.


    Austin felt humming sounds echoing in his Soul Sea. Abundant sword intent and sword silhouette shrouded the whole area, blotting out the sky and covering the sun.


    "What''s that?"


    Jim said in puzzle. He also noticed the abnormal phenomenon.


    Austin got quite delighted, for his attempt had brought him good results.


    The next moment, a powerful ray of sharp sword-light spurted out from Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Then the sword-light turned into a faint shadow of the Sword Emperor. The Sword Emperor stood proudly with his hands clasped behind his back. The sword auras around him were quite strong.


    The emperor exalted a regal air. He looked so domineering that the whole word seemed to be under his rule.


    "A piece of will at the Imperial Stage, belonging to the Sword Emperor!


    Boy, I would have never thought that there would be a strand of Sword Emperor''s will in your Soul Sea!"


    Jim murmured, unwilling to accept it.


    "Well, I know your spiritual souls are at the Holy Stage.


    What do you want? Do you plan


    crifice himself for Austin''s sake.


    "Don''t be so reluctant. I am just a piece of will, not the real Sword Emperor.


    Even though I don''t explode myself, I will eventually disappear when my power is consumed.


    As practitioners of swordsmanship, we should be indomitable and brave.


    Cultivators shouldn''t be indecisive,"


    the Sword Emperor said furiously, as if Austin had gravely disappointed him.


    Without giving Austin a chance to respond, the Sword Emperor turned his back on him.


    Jim was busy in activating the great power of his spiritual sense and using it to attack the Sword Emperor.


    The Sword Emperor was also fully urging his sword intents and sword auras to resist the force of Jim''s spiritual souls.


    But the power of Jim''s spiritual souls was superior.


    Jim kept advancing while the Sword Emperor had to keep stepping back.


    ""Ha-ha! Is this the power of the Sword Emperor''s will?


    So pathetic and mediocre!


    I have never fought with anyone at the Imperial Stage.


    But today I am lucky enough to fight with you. I will destroy you and enjoy the success of ruining your spiritual sense.


    Jim was sure that he was going to win and laughed in arrogance.


    "Hah! If the real body of mine was here, you would have been a nobody and I''d have killed you easily with just a finger!"


    The Sword Emperor snorted.


    "Ha-ha, it is a pity that your real body isn''t here."


    Jim laughed and said, not caring about what the Sword Emperor thought.

 Chapter 759 Refine Jim!

    The Sword Emperor took quick steps backwards as Jim closed in on him in a moment.


    After preparation step by step, Jim''s spiritual soul energy had reached an unparalleled level of strength.


    Streams of overwhelming spiritual sense, visible even to the naked eye, billowed like a fierce storm.


    On the other hand, the sword aura and sword intent created by the Sword Emperor became weaker and weaker.


    While one was getting stronger and stronger by the minute, the other one was getting weaker and weaker.


    It looked as if the game was set!


    "Ha ha! Are you Sword Emperor?


    Well, soon I will know the feeling of destroying an Imperial Stage cultivator!"


    Complacent and proud of his advantage, Jim threw his head back and burst into laughter.


    Instantly, all his spiritual soul energy took the form of two huge spiritual sense hands.


    The two hands dashed from both sides and rushed towards the Sword Emperor.


    All this while, the Sword Emperor kept trying his best to fight against the spiritual sense released by Jim. It seemed utterly impossible for him to avoid the advancing stroke.


    But Austin was clear in his mind.


    The wisp of Sword Emperor''s will was no match for Jim, that was true! But it couldn''t be so weak to be defeated in just a few rounds.


    It was obvious to Austin that the Sword Emperor was showing weakness so as to induce Jim to approach him. That would give the Sword Emperor an opportunity to explode himself and severely injure Jim. But in doing so, both would perish together.


    As expected, two streaks of fierce sword radiance suddenly glowed from the Sword Emperor''s eyes and fixed upon Jim.


    "Old dog, today is your last day!"


    As Sword Emperor spoke these words, his momentum grew to an overwhelming level. He took one step forward, holding Jim tight in a sudden grip.


    "Shit!"


    Jim cried out in alarm. An overwhelming sense of approaching crises rose in his heart.


    But it was too late for him to take measures to stop the Sword Emperor.


    The moment the Sword Emperor held Jim, an extremely dazzling explosive light ball burst out from the Sword Emperor''s body.


    Then about hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands streams of sword intent and sword aura erupted from the body of the Sword Emperor.


    They pierced through Jim''s body to cut and wreak havoc. Unable to escape it, Jim could only twist his body in great pain.


    Finally, the Sword Emperor''s whole body exploded!


    "Noooo!"


    Suffer


    sword aura vanished.


    And Jim''s spiritual soul fell into a state of extreme frailty and weakness.


    He had no strength left in him to stand against Austin''s Soul-transforming Skill.


    The unwilling shrilly cries also faded away as time went by.


    But Austin was fully involved in the Soul-transforming Skill.


    Slowly it seemed like Jim had surrendered to Austin''s power, while he was engrossed in the absorption of Jim''s spiritual soul energy.


    As the spiritual energy passed into him, Austin could clearly feel his spiritual sense was growing stronger. And the process was now happening at a very rapid rate.


    In his Soul Sea, things started to happen.


    Liquid drops of spiritual sense started gathering.


    Gradually, these spiritual sense drops merged with each other in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    The drops now formed a spiritual sense brook.


    Austin''s entire Soul Sea began to ripple with the new energy that had entered.


    Austin could also hear the crisp and pleasant sound like that of running water in his Soul Sea.


    Drops of spiritual sense were transformed into a rivulet, then into a river.


    "I refuse to resign myself to this situation. I can never be defeated."


    Jim''s spiritual soul now had only a faint breath of life left, which was accompanied by glazed eyes and endless resentment and unwillingness.


    His spiritual soul became smaller and smaller in size. It kept shrinking.


    At last it dwindled down to the size of a peanut.


    Then it vanished! Not a trace of Jim''s spiritual soul energy was left!


    The dignified and mighty cultivator at the Holy Stage had been defeated and destroyed here and now!

 Chapter 760 Liquefying The Spiritual Sense Power

    After Austin had refined Jim''s spiritual souls, he felt all the spiritual sense power in his Soul Sea began to turn into liquid.


    It felt foreign yet still familiar somehow.


    Just like flowing water converged into streams and rivers, all the spiritual sense liquid merged at the center of his Soul Sea.


    Austin could even hear the faint sounds of waters.


    Finally, a crystal clear lake of spiritual sense began to take form in the middle of his Soul Sea.


    The lake covered a range of more than a thousand square meters. It rippled gently as if there was a breeze separating the waters.


    ''It worked!'' Austin excitedly thought.


    The formation of spiritual sense lake in his Soul Sea represented the perfect liquidation of his spiritual sense power.


    The lake was highly concentrated from the spiritual sense power liquid, so each drop of water contained incredible spiritual sense power.


    Austin felt at ease, and his mind was cleared of any worries. His eyes sparkled as he thought that he had immensely become psychologically strong.


    Now his spiritual sense power was much stronger than before�C�Ceven more than tenfold.


    Only an Astral Realm master could liquefy spiritual sense power.


    Moreover, only a small group of those masters had the capability to do it.


    This meant that Austin''s spiritual sense power was even stronger than many Astral Realm masters!


    ''Jim''s power is incredible!


    Although I just absorbed 40% of his spiritual soul energy, I was already able to liquefy my spiritual sense power.''


    Austin was thrilled with his accomplishment.


    He knew that it had consumed about 40% of Jim''s spiritual soul power when the latter tried to resist the Sword Emperor''s attack.


    Besides, it was impossible to perfectly refine all the spiritual soul energy. About 20% of it must have been wasted in the process.


    So, what Austin had consumed was only 40% of the total spiritual soul energy of Jim.


    Yet even with that amount, Austin was happy to finally liquefy his spiritual sense power.


    His spiritual sense power had definitely reached a new level.


    After rechecking everything in his Soul Sea, Austin flashed a smile of satisfaction.


    "Hey, are you still alive?


    Old bastard, if you hurt the young man, I won''t let you go!


    Lad, are you okay? Let me know, please!" The gnome communicated with Austin


    and tried to know whether he was alright.


    When Austin stopped cultivating the


    werful now.


    Even if he refined all those souls, it wouldn''t do much to improve the cultivation of his spiritual sense power.


    If the magic arrays were crucial to Austin before, now, with his power and strength, they were all trivial to him.


    After leaving the sacrificial altar, Austin released his spiritual sense power and probed the situation in the Illusory Palace.


    He found that there were magic arrays of various levels everywhere in the palace. They were forming into different illusory images.


    Jim had evidently spent a lot of effort and time in building and filling the palace with magic arrays.


    The palace really deserved its name!


    Soon, Austin found the location of Violet, Tessa, and the other two girls.


    They were in a high-level magic array.


    In the Illusory Palace, the magic array beside the sacrificial altar was the most powerful among the others located in several places.


    This meant that breaking down the other arrays would be much easier.


    With Violet''s current beast soul energy and her talent, it would not be a big deal for her to break those magic arrays.


    Knowing that, Austin was the least bit worried for them.


    "Look! That''s the old bastard''s body," the gnome said, pointing at the side of the altar.


    Austin turned his gaze in the direction at which the gnome pointed.


    He saw the shriveled body of Jim sitting there with crossed legs.


    It seemed that the body was well-guarded.


    Austin''s eyes glittered as he saw fifteen corpse demons surrounding Jim''s body.


    Each of them had the adeptness of a cultivator at the premium stage of Imperial Realm!

 Chapter 761 A Mysterious Seedling

    Austin fixed his eyes on the fifteen corpse demons around Jim''s remains.


    He licked his lips, much like a predator ready to devour its prey.


    ''These corpse demons are much stronger than those in my bag, '' he thought, eyes sparkling in total joy.


    He excitingly jumped up and landed beside Jim''s corpse.


    The gnome followed and moved to Austin''s side.


    Since his soul was destroyed, Jim also lost his chance of coming back to life and reincarnation.


    But the spiritual sense marks Jim had attached to the corpse demon''s spiritual souls were still inside them.


    Therefore, they were still loyal to Jim.


    They were still on a mission to protect his remains.


    Watching Austin and the gnome approaching, they put on a twisted, minister look on their faces.


    They released black putrid corpse miasma and dashed towards the two intruders together.


    The gnome had already read Austin mind. ''He plans to take these corpse demons and make them work for him.


    He doesn''t need my help, '' he thought as he watched Austin.


    He exerted Space Teleportation and stood aside.


    Looking excited, Austin released all his physical strength.


    He launched a single punch, which had a force of hundreds of thousands of pounds, toward the corpse demons.


    Suddenly, the four corpse demons who had been hit retreated some steps backward and fell on the ground several hundred meters away.


    The slate flooring was crushed, and four big holes were drilled on it.


    However, the corpse demons instantly stood up from the ground.


    As if nothing happened, they darted at Austin for another attack.


    ''They are strong. That''s great, '' Austin remarked.


    A gleam shone in his eyes as he was eager to fight such strong enemies.


    ''Looks like the fifteen corpse demons not only have higher battle force. Their endurance and physical powers are also stronger compared to the five corpse demons I have tamed, '' he thought, nodding his head in recognition.


    It would be to Austin''s advantage if he could also tame those corpse demons.


    After witnessing their real strength, he decided not to waste any more time testing them.


    He extracted fifteen flashes of spiritual sense and controlled them to penetrate the fifteen corpse demons'' heads. Each ray of spiritual sense was enormously powerful.


    Soon after, Austin found spiritual marks which Jim had lef


    llecting bag.


    As he studied the bag, he found that it was much better than his.


    The bag could keep at least a hundred corpse demons.


    Austin picked it up and placed the fifteen corpse demons in it.


    He had just obtained more powerful weapons to use.


    "What''s this?" the gnome suddenly murmured.


    It seemed like he had discovered something new.


    The gnome moved towards the altar and stopped in a spot two hundred meters away from it.


    He released his beast soul energy to check something.


    Taking notice of the serious look on his face, Austin was certain that the gnome had seen something.


    Austin moved to his side in an instant.


    Looking at the gnome, he unleashed his spiritual sense to perceive his surroundings, trying to search what had caught the former''s attention.


    A couple of minutes passed, and he didn''t find anything.


    Out of curiosity, he asked, "What''s happening?"


    "This is the sign of spatial teleportation power. I found a teleportation passage under the palace," the gnome replied.


    He still continued to use his beast soul energy as he probed further.


    "A spatial teleportation passage?" Austin asked.


    He was stunned to hear what the gnome had said.


    He knew that teleportation power was a spatial force.


    However, he was not very much familiar with spatial force.


    He stood silently, waiting for the gnome to fill him in for more details.


    The gnome extended his search and walked to another area.


    He exerted his teleportation ability, and within a second, the place where he stood started to shake.

 Chapter 762 Extract And Purify The Blue Stone

    "I''ll go and check where this transmission channel leads to." The gnome broke the silence he maintained while sensing the situation on the other end of the transmission tunnel.


    Then, the gnome disappeared from the current space after he was done speaking.


    Austin recognized the gnome''s teleportation ability when it came to spatial force. He was confident that the gnome was capable of handling any situations on the other end of the transmission tunnel even if there was any danger or difficulties on the way.


    The space where the gnome had disappeared, stirred after a short while. It whirled like a vortex and then broke into fragments.


    When it became steady again, the gnome appeared in the middle of the whirlpool.


    "It''s a stable transmission tunnel. Boy, come and check it yourself," the gnome uttered and invited Austin to see for himself.


    Austin nodded in approval and followed.


    He walked towards the gnome and slipped into the transmission tunnel without any hesitation. Like what the gnome said, Austin clearly sensed a stable, strong force pushing him forward as soon as he stepped into that space.


    The gnome followed Austin and activated its space teleportation ability to reinforce the transmission force in the tunnel.


    Austin felt the surge of transmission force around him as if he had been wrapped in a ball.


    The strong transmission force lasted for a while before Austin felt the gradual decrease of force and the steady airflow around him.


    The space became stable as Austin had come to another space.


    What Austin saw was a secret room about several square meters in size. All its walls, as well as its floor, were paved with thick and hard marbles.


    Initially, Austin could not see anything in the room.


    When his eyes got used to the dim light, he saw a meditation cushion in the middle of the floor.


    A smooth and sparkling round blue stone, in the size of a fist, was embedded in the cushion. Judging from its appearance, Austin could not tell what material the stone was made from. Its blue luster was beautiful against the dusk in the secret room.


    Both Austin and the gnome could not help but settle their eyes on the strange yet enchanting blue stone.


    With the help of their spiritual senses, they both felt a fluctuation of spiritual souls from the blue stone.


    To their surprise, the fluctuation of the spiritual souls seemed very familiar to them.


    It somehow reminded them of Jim, and it was indeed his spiritual souls who were oscillating.


    ''How could it be possible?'' Austin wondered in utmost surprise.


    He was confident that he had refined Jim''s spiritual souls.


    ''How could it be possible for Jim''s spiritual souls to fluctuate in this blue stone? What''s with this whole thing?'' Austin continuously thought in disbelief.


    He was both stunned and puzzled to feel the presence of Jim''s spiritual souls after refining them.


    To figure it out, Austin launched his spiritual sense toward the round blue stone without any hesitation.


    Austin sensed a weak spiritual sense from the faint fluctuation of Jim''s spiritual souls.


    Therefore, Austin grew confident that there would be no problem in dealing with Jim''s spiritual souls with his current spiritual sense.


    "That''s bold of you, boy!


    Who are you? It''s so brave of you to step into my secret room without an invitation! That''s also rude and intrusive


    hought it was more mysterious than it seemed.


    Austin focused on directing a strand of his spiritual sense into the inside of the blue stone.


    To his surprise, however, his spiritual sense was blocked off by a mysterious unseen force as soon as it touched the surface of the blue stone. He couldn''t get inside with his spiritual sense!


    Austin felt stunned, wondering what the whole thing was about. The stone was indeed baffling yet mystifying at the same time.


    He observed the round blue stone again carefully. Somehow, it reminded him of the Purple Vital Stone, a divine weapon he had obtained before.


    In Austin''s opinion, however, that blue stone was much more mysterious than the Purple Vital Stone.


    The stone seemed to have been cultivated by somebody, as some kind of restriction had been applied to it to block access of unauthorized spiritual sense.


    It was evident that the blue stone was cultivated by Jim!


    In that case, Austin didn''t think he should leave anything that belonged to the old guy. He decided to refine the stone to his own possession.


    "Refine!"


    Austin roared while directing continuous tremendous spiritual sense power from his Soul Sea towards the blue stone. Seething forces surrounded the stone and stroke its surface like billowing waves.


    The confrontation of two kinds of forces lasted for a little while.


    With the crashing of those forces also came the colliding noises that blared in the small secret room.


    Suddenly, several explosions were heard in a row, as if something was perpetually broken.


    With the mighty power of his spiritual sense, Austin had broken the spiritual sense restriction applied to the blue stone.


    Without any obstacles, Austin''s spiritual sense poured into the stone like a surging body of water.


    Austin found a mark of spiritual sense inside the stone. It was obviously left by Jim after he had cultivated the stone.


    He wiped out the mark and left his own spiritual sense mark on the same position where Jim had left his.


    As soon as Austin sealed his own mark on the stone, he felt as if it was entirely under his control.


    To his surprise, a strange feeling suddenly gushed in his mind.


    It was so strange and overwhelming that he felt utterly stunned.

 Chapter 763 Control The City

    After he was done refining the blue stone ball, Austin had an absurd feeling.


    He felt like he had consumed the whole mysterious city after refining the stone ball.


    To his surprise, he started to perceive all the districts, streets, buildings�C�Ceven all their rooms in the entire city.


    What was more, he could even sense all the floors, slates and specks of dust in every corner.


    It wasn''t just recently when he couldn''t even find his way out of one street.


    However, now, as long as he wanted, Austin could sense every corner and marking.


    ''It feels like I can see everything in the city.


    What''s going on? Why this sudden change? How could I sense everything in this place?''


    Austin was dumbfounded as to how his senses seemed to have evolved.


    Soon enough, he had another surprising discovery.


    It turned out that he could not only detect anything, but he also felt some strange yet close connection with the city.


    He felt like the city had become an inseparable part of him.


    It was as if he was the sole maker, the one who engineered the entire place. Everything was very mundane yet familiar to him. He felt as if he birthed the entire area.


    Everything in the city, ranging from the plants and stones to buildings, was inseparably connected to him.


    His soul and consciousness were both tied up to it.


    Austin could instantly sense what was going on in any corner of the city. Moreover, interestingly, he could also manipulate it.


    He then found out that a teleportation power existed in the secret room where he stood.


    As long as he wanted, he could control the teleportation power to transfer him and the gnome to any place in the city. They could even leave that place.


    Now the whole city was at the mercy of Austin.


    It took him some time to figure out those things as he was too overwhelmed.


    He then filled the gnome in on his surprising relation and bond with the city.


    "So, you mean, the whole city is under your control now?" the gnome asked.


    He was evidently flabbergasted to hear what Austin had explained.


    It was natural for the gnome to respond like that. In fact,


    bird''s nest?'' he wondered.


    "Yes. This is where we have been trapped," Austin replied with a bitter smile.


    He, too, was bewildered with their discovery.


    If he hadn''t refined the blue stone ball and had some connection with the city, he wouldn''t have found out that it was hidden in a deserted nest.


    He was lucky to have refined the blue stone ball.


    "This city''s internal space covers an area of more than ten thousand miles.


    But it looks so small.


    Looks like this is a treasure much like a divine weapon."


    Austin and the gnome understood why they had failed to find a way out when they were struck in the city.


    As far as Austin knew�C�Cfrom the lowest to the highest�C�Cspiritual weapons, sacred weapons, and divine weapons were the ranking of weaponry in the Prime Martial World.


    The Purple Vital Stone he had taken away from Susan of Cyan Sect was a divine weapon.


    Austin wasn''t interested in neither spiritual nor sacred weapons anymore.


    He didn''t know if there was some weapon more powerful than a divine weapon.


    As for the small city, he guessed it was a secret weapon made by some excellent weapon refiner. He speculated that the level of the city was higher than a divine weapon.


    With a wave of his hand, the secret weapon flew towards Austin''s possession.


    Cupping the city in his hands, Austin and the gnome studied it carefully, obviously obsessing over its eminent power.

 Chapter 764 The Gnomes Fantastic Imagination

    After carefully studying the miniature city model in his hand for a while, Austin deduced that it could grow or shrink whenever he wanted to.


    So he tested his theory and conducted experiments right away in order to find out if it was true or not.


    "Get smaller!"


    He ordered the city model in his mind.


    The city immediately quivered and began to shrink rapidly.


    After a few seconds, it had shrunk to the size of a peanut!


    "Go on! Keep shrinking,"


    Austin ordered it once more as his will was transmitted towards the city.


    In an instant, there lay the city in Austin''s hand, which was as small as a grain of sand. It was so tiny that Austin could barely see it anymore.


    However, the City stopped shrinking even further afterwards no matter how hard Austin tried to do so.


    Austin then realized that this must be its smallest size, and trying to shrink it even further was just a pointless attempt. Next, he decided to test just how big it could grow.


    "Get bigger!"


    Austin controlled the city with his will once more, this time ordering it to expand.


    And suddenly, the city was like a balloon which kept on expanding and expanding.


    It grew dramatically in size, from being as tiny as a grain of sand to the size of a peanut, and then to as big as a fist, which grew further to the size of a ball.


    Then it suddenly rose from Austin''s grasp and was suspended midair as it continued to grow even further...


    Austin and the gnome stared wide-eyed, shock and utter amazement written all over their faces, as the city kept on growing like crazy.


    The city model grew to the size of a house at first, then it suddenly expanded hundreds of square meters in size, and then it expanded further to thousands of square meters in the blink of an eye...


    Until finally, an imposing city popped out in the sky.


    It covered the entire valley below, blocking off the sunlight and enveloping the entire area in complete darkness. It was as if night suddenly fell on the whole valley.


    "Well, it looks like I don''t need to make it grow even larger. It has already reached thousands of square meters," Austin uttered in satisfaction.


    He could clearly feel the changes in the city model as if he was connected with it.


    "Yes, it has its own inner space apart from ours. It is another entirely different world which is tens of thousands of square meters large.


    And it can occupy thousands of square meters in the outside world.


    But, boy, with the level of spiritual soul energy you have now, you are only capable of supporting the external area of this city for just up to a few thousand square meters. Am I right?


    If your spiritual soul energy were much stronger, perhaps the city could expand even further,"


    the gnome speculated, after he unleashed his beast soul energy to sense the entire city.


    "Yes. What you have concluded is quite true."


    Austin nodded and quickly added, "With my current spiritual soul energy level, I am only capable of growing the city to just thousands of square meters in a very sho


    for Austin.


    Everyone started to feel annoyed and tense when Austin was still unable to show up after a while now.


    "Violet, what do you think the lecher is doing right now? And what''s taking him so long?


    Do you think he has already left us behind and escaped on his own?"


    Dahlia asked impatiently and anxiously.


    Dahlia was an outgoing and extrovert kind of girl. She easily connected with strangers and became familiar with them in a short span of time.


    And Violet knew that Dahlia had a bold tongue, so she chose to ignore her offensive questions about Austin.


    "Oh, Dahlia, stop worrying already. I know my master. He''s not the type of person who leaves people behind for his own selfish gain,"


    Violet confidently stated and smiled to placate Dahlia.


    "Well, I hope so,"


    Dahlia muttered.


    "By the way, Violet, why do you even call that lecher master?"


    Dahlia suddenly became curious about Austin''s relationship with Violet.


    "In my opinion, he''s not even a good man.


    Violet, be careful not to be deceived by him! Don''t trust him too much or you might get hurt."


    "Yeah, Violet, I have always wondered why you call Austin as your master?"


    Tessa, who also took an interest in their relationship, approached Violet, and curiously asked. It was as if Austin and Violet''s relationship was too unexpected.


    Violet had always maintained the form of a human girl, and her beast soul energy''s power and her amazing talent for illusions were so amazing that she could perfectly cover up her smell as a demonic beast. One would easily be fooled by her appearance if they were not strong enough to identify her true identity.


    Which was why Tessa, Dahlia, and the maid initially believed that Violet was a real human. The level of their spiritual sense was not strong enough to discover her true form.


    "Sorry, it''s a secret between me and my master.


    I am not allowed to disclose this matter to you, so please don''t ask this question again,"


    Violet refused flat out to answer their queries.

 Chapter 765 They Might Find Us

    Violet remained silent and only flashed a smile.


    Understanding that Violet didn''t want to tell them about her relationship with Austin, Tessa dropped the topic.


    However, Dahlia and her maid didn''t let it go and instead kept on asking Violet. But no matter what they said, Violet kept mum, so the two girls eventually gave up.


    The only thing on Violet''s mind was her worry for Austin.


    ''Jim is too strong.


    Even if Austin and the gnome fight him together, they might not be able to defeat him.


    Besides, Jim is the master of this mysterious city; this is his place.


    Who knows if he has some backup plans or other tricks up in his sleeves?'' she thought.


    Violet and Austin were connected, enabling them to communicate with one another wherever they were.


    With that special connection, she could sense that her master hadn''t gotten himself killed.


    Since Austin and the four girls parted, he hadn''t contacted Violet through spiritual sense yet.


    And so did Violet. The two had not talked for a little while.


    ''If I talk to Austin while he''s fighting with Jim, he will get distracted, and the consequences will be serious, '' Violet seriously thought.


    Hence, worried as she was, she didn''t contact Austin.


    As the four girls grew impatient, they heard several people talking.


    The voices seemed to be annoyed and irritated of something.


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect the gate of the palace to be so hard. We worked together to destroy it, and yet we still failed."


    "This is not good. Illusory arrays are everywhere in this Illusory Palace. Besides, that old man has formidable spiritual sense. He could find us soon."


    "If we can''t get out of this palace, we will be caught by Jim sooner or later."


    The men sounded so cautious. Just like Austin and his companions, they, too, wanted to get out of that palace.


    "Be careful. People are coming," Violet alarmingly warned.


    She detected, with her beast soul energy, that some cultivators were approaching their way.


    A few moments later, dozens of warriors walked towards the palace where the four girls stood.


    The maidens held their breaths, afraid of making any sound.


    They were those whom Austin and the gnome had helped escape from the altar.


    There were over thirty cultivators at the premium stage of Imperial Realm and four Master Realm warriors, including Tyson, Gordon, Jake, and Malick.


    After fleeing from the altar, they headed towards the gates of the Illusor


    n illusion array.


    "Is Austin coming back to us?" Tessa inquired in a delighted tone.


    She was relieved to know that Austin was safe and sound.


    "Perhaps that lecher is back," Dahlia uttered.


    She, too, was full of expectation in Austin''s safe return.


    The two were hoping that Austin was coming back to them.


    Since Tessa and Dahlia had weak spiritual senses, they couldn''t use their spiritual senses in the Illusory Palace.


    "No, master is not here.


    About over thirty strong cultivators are heading this way.


    They might find us soon," Violet said with a stern look.


    She grew cautious and silently studied the surroundings.


    After activating her beast soul energy, she could feel that a group of more than thirty people was approaching and they were warriors at the premium stage of Imperial Realm or above it. They released a strong vital energy force.


    ''We are all girls. If they track us down, we will be in danger, '' Violet thought with arched eyebrows.


    Although she was a demonic beast, she knew that not all humans had a good heart�C�Cespecially men who had nothing but lust for women.


    So she would always assume the worst in every situation.


    ''We wouldn''t be able to defend ourselves if these people try to take advantage of us or kill us, '' she thought.


    Hence, she immediately sent Austin several messages through her beast soul energy.


    And meanwhile, to avoid being exposed while waiting for Austin''s response, she summoned over a hundred corpse generals, five corpse demons, and several scorpion-tailed leopards back into the array to completely hide their traces from the passing cultivators.

 Chapter 766 They Were With Austin!

    There was a trace of Austin''s spiritual sense in Violet''s Soul Sea.


    Therefore, she was able to bring Austin''s corpse generals, corpse demons, and demonic beasts under control.


    Finally, Violet casted her illusion spell�C�Cthe gift she was born with�C�Con the outside of the illusion arrays, creating a land of fantasy while strengthening their invisibility.


    "Careful guys. Watch out for this Illusory Palace. Unusual things happen here. Don''t trust your eyes and your ears. There are traps everywhere."


    "He''s right, listen to him. You have to be careful. Don''t let the fantasy invade your Soul Sea, or you will be lost forever."


    More than thirty men, including four Master Realm warriors, were approaching Violet and the other girls.


    Each and every one of those warriors was fully aware of the danger in the Illusory Palace. So they had to move at a slow pace and act with extreme caution.


    At the same time, they were also constantly reminding each other of the hidden risks that might be in every corner.


    "Do you see that? There are people over there! That must not be an illusion.


    I can guarantee that they are definitely made of human flesh and blood! They are real!


    But still, who are these people? That''s so weird. I thought only us, the old pal, and the young lad entered this Illusory Palace. Where the hell did they come from?


    This is so strange," Jake murmured to the others.


    He was the one responsible for sending out spiritual sense to monitor the surroundings. So he was the first one to detect the suspicious group of new guys.


    Jake was the expert scout among the group. He had the most powerful spiritual sense and the most discerning mind.


    Therefore, once Jake reached a conclusion, the others believed him beyond a shadow of doubt.


    "See? Right here!


    Inside this array, there are more than one hundred people there. It is guaranteed!" Jake pointed out to the others.


    The spot he stood was exactly where Violet and the other girls had been hiding.


    Violet''s trick must have been working.


    More than one hundred people were by no means a small number.


    No wonder everybody was so scared that they took a few steps back intuitively.


    Without being told, they assembled behind the other three Master Realm warriors, Tyson, Gordon, and Malick.


    And the three of them, together with Jake, combined their spiritual sense and forged ahead to perceive clearer what was inside the illusion array.


    "Jake is right. There are many living humans. But that''s all that we can find out for now," Tyson confirmed.


    The other three Master Realms agreed with him in conclusion.


    The hideout place of Violet''s group was not created hastily.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be that easy for her to make use of it, considering that she was with Tessa and the other two.


    The combined spiritual sense of the four Master Realm warriors should not be belittled. Soon enough, they had a more accurate perception of what was inside.


    "Oh, as many as one hundred. How come so many people are hiding here?


    Maybe that old codger arranged for them as a trap!" yelled someone.


    The crowd, especially some warriors who were still at the premium stage of Imperial


    umble ourselves unduly. Austin can only rely on his spiritual sense. He is no better than us," said someone.


    "Yes, you are right. His spiritual sense gave him a slight edge over us back at the altar, but it was a particular circumstance. Austin is definitely no better than us.


    There is nothing to be afraid of. And we don''t need to respect him, because he is a mere nobody who is just at the medium stage of Sky Realm!


    Also, don''t forget that Austin is probably fighting the old fool right now. When the cat''s away, the mice will play. They will fight to the bitter end. I doubt if Austin would survive this time.


    That old fool is more powerful than we could imagine. He must not be ignored. I bet Austin would die a horrible death! Or at least the old fool would beat the shit out of him. Ha-ha-ha!


    Austin is a mere nobody and there''s nothing to fear!


    So guys, what are we waiting for? Let''s go and play with his slags!"


    Jake was lost in his fantasy of Austin''s tragic death and him taking over the latter''s girls. He stared at Tessa and the other girls with eyes full of lust. He was reckless that he didn''t even care to hide the idea lurking in his mind.


    "Jake, have some dignity. What are you talking about? Who is the cat? Who are the mice? We aren''t mice, are we? I am not a mouse. Austin is the mouse!


    You know what? If Austin was here right in front of me, I would beat him to a pulp! I would chop him in two! That total nonentity!" Malick exclaimed between clenched teeth.


    He and Austin used to bear each other grudges. And Malick was more than ready to take some retaliatory actions now.


    "He will die�C�Cof course, he will die! Even if he managed to escape from the old fool, there''s no way that he can break free of my control," Malick swore as he held his head high.


    Malick, of course, was always full of talk.


    But to be fair, Austin was just a warrior at the medium stage of Sky Realm. Even though he was an excellent fighter and a new superstar, there was still a considerable gap between him and the true Master Realm experts. No wonder those people would always look down upon him.

 Chapter 767 Bully The Weak By Being Strong

    Tyson and Gordon both kept silent as they heard Jake and Malick''s words.


    Austin saved all their lives. That was the undeniable true. But Tyson and Gordon didn''t want to argue. They two decided to keep their mouths shut.


    All the other warriors at the premium stage of Imperial Realm were of different opinions.


    Some were in dumb silence�C�Cjust like Tyson and Gordon.


    While the others echoed Jake and Malick''s resentment.


    "Correct. That lad is only stronger in spiritual sense. It is the vital energy cultivation base that dominates a warrior''s strength.


    The cultivation base at the medium stage of Sky Realm is unworthy of even being mentioned."


    "You are right. This lad is nothing at all.


    We don''t need to be kind to him."


    They bravely expressed their opinions amidst Austin''s absence.


    The topic aroused a heated discussion among those warriors.


    At the same time, lustful thoughts rose among them as they threw indecent looks on the maidens.


    Jake was inherently erotic, and it showed evidently on how he gazed at the girls.


    He was bold enough not to hide his lustful look on Tessa, Dahlia, and Faye.


    Finally, his lust won over his rationality and was transformed into action.


    Suddenly his hand stretched out in the air, grabbing towards Tessa''s direction.


    Tessa could only feel her body flying towards Jake as if he was in full control of her.


    "I must share Austin''s good fortune in love affairs.


    I haven''t met such a charming young woman for a long time. What a seductive stunner," he said with a sinister smile.


    Irritated at Jake''s vulgarity, Violet used her spiritual sense and commanded the corpse generals, corpse demons, and nine scorpion-tailed leopards to besiege him.


    Meanwhile, she exercised her beast soul energy and illusion talent. Two illusory attacks were launched against Jake''s Soul Sea.


    With the slightest care, Jake reached out his right hand and tightly grabbed Tessa.


    The other hand made a wave, giving out a mass of powerful vital energy force and forming a vital energy hurricane.


    Over one hundred corpse generals, five corpse demons, and nine scorpion-tailed leopards were repulsed at once.


    Among those corpse generals, at least twenty or thirty exploded into pieces, leaving pitch black corpse miasma drifting away with the wind.


    Five of the nine scorpion-tailed l


    d with taunt was clearly heard.


    "Who is that?"


    Jake felt his anger rise, yet somehow he also felt the voice quite familiar.


    Suddenly, he felt a thundering howl in his Soul Sea.


    A ferocious demon appeared out of nowhere and lunged at Jake''s spiritual soul with tremendous spiritual sense suppression.


    That was a spiritual sense martial arts skill!


    Jake also had a compelling spiritual sense, so he immediately knew someone was exercising spiritual sense martial arts skill in his Soul Sea.


    Judging from the spiritual sense suppression released from that demon, he knew his opponent had a much more powerful spiritual sense than him.


    In a sudden fright, Jake urged his mind and formed a pitch-black chain with grotesque gloss, aiming at the spiritual sense demon.


    The spiritual demon strode a step and grabbed the pitch-black chain in its hands.


    In just a few jerks, the chain was cracked into four or five pieces.


    Horrorstruck, Jake created another two pitch-black chains in his Soul Sea.


    His spiritual soul held those two chains in its hands and launched attacks against the spiritual sense demon.


    The unforeseen events happened quite swiftly in Jake''s Soul Sea.


    As Jake focused much of his attention on his Soul Sea, a figure suddenly materialized beside his body.


    It was an abrupt appearance, and everyone was caught in an utter surprise.


    It reached out a hand and snatched Tessa back.


    Then, it delivered a punch and smashed Jake''s huge vital energy palm into pieces. In a flash, Dahlia was taken back to Violet''s side.

 Chapter 768 Arrive In Time

    ''''Master, you are here!'''' Violet exclaimed.


    She was obviously way too surprised and ecstatic.


    Yes, it was exactly Austin who came to save the damsels in distress.


    ''''Are you okay, my dear princess?''''


    Faye hurriedly stepped forward and hugged Dahlia tightly. She had wished for Austin to come and save them.


    ''''Hey lecher, that guy is an atrocious felon. You need to help me teach him a lesson!''''


    The girl in purple pushed the maid away. Her doe eyes rounded like two saucers because of fury. She kept angrily waving her fist at Jake.


    ''''Austin, I am so lucky you arrived just in time.''''


    Tessa was still scared, and she dared not to ponder what would happen to her had Austin not come to save her.


    ''''Don''t worry, Tessa. I am here right now. No one can bully you again.''''


    Austin tried to console Tessa as he saw her pale and blanch face.


    ''''They definitely have to pay for what they''ve done!'''' Austin uttered in a stern tone.


    He turned around and fixed his cold and merciless eyes on Jake.


    As soon as he concentrated his mind, the spiritual sense devil suspended its attack in Jake''s Soul Sea.


    ''''It is you, kid!


    You are still alive!'''' Jake screamed.


    He dared not to despise Austin anymore. Actually, he was visibly scared, and it was clear that things had already gotten out of hands.


    The rest of the warriors were also surprised by Austin''s sudden appearance. But what shocked them more was how Austin saved the two girls in just a flash.


    Even those warriors at the premium stage of Imperial Realm could not easily save them from the hands of a Master Realm warrior so easily and swiftly. But Austin was able to!


    ''''So you are the one who ruined my personal belongings, aren''t you?''''


    Austin''s face got darker as he surveyed the surroundings.


    He saw more than 30 corpse generals and five scorpion-tailed leopards smashed on the ground.


    Although he was already stronger than before and didn''t need those weapons anymore, Austin still felt terrible seeing them destroyed.


    After all, they kept him company for quite a long time.


    Aside from being smashed to pieces, there were also apparent cracks on the corpse demons.


    They absolutely wouldn''t be able to return to their original state and be used in battles anymore.


    ''''You are alive! What


    just like any other warrior at the medium stage of Sky Realm.


    They were wrong to underestimate him; he was a strong warrior!


    Jake started to regret his actions�C�Che should not have tried to hurt Austin''s friends earlier.


    ''''Your name is Austin, right?


    Well, you are really courageous and fearless.


    We are nothing compared to your strength and what you have achieved. You are so young, and you have a very bright future ahead of you.


    I am truly sorry for what happened earlier.


    Why don''t you give me a chance to make it up to you?


    What do you say?''''


    Jake immediately put up his genuine and kind face once he found out Austin was way more powerful than he had expected.


    He pulled a Space Ring off his finger, and a bunch of superior vital energy crystals dropped right in front of Austin.


    There were almost five hundred superior vital energy crystals and a jade bottle containing a red elixir.


    ''What is this guy doing?'' Austin curiously thought to himself.


    A sly smile was plastered on Jake''s face. ''''Ha-ha. The level six Soul-nourishing Elixir might be helpful since you major in refining spiritual sense!


    Treat these as my gifts to you.''''


    Jake tried to soothe Austin''s mood by bribing him of those crystals and the elixir.


    The rest of the warriors, even Malick, somehow envied Austin for getting a sixth-level elixir so easily.


    In the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, even principal disciples of a decent sect still had a hard time accessing sixth-level elixirs. Austin was one lucky man!

 Chapter 769 Make Peace

    ''What''s going on? Why did Jake try to bribe me with vital energy crystals and a six-grade elixir?'' Austin asked himself silently.


    After thinking for a while, he realized that Jake had actually taken the initiative to suck up to him for he didn''t want to make him an enemy. After all, Austin had already eliminated his master.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to check the Soul-nourishing Elixir in the jade bottle and found that it was a medical pill which was good for souls.


    However, now that he had powerful spiritual sense, he didn''t think that a sixth-grade Soul-nourishing Elixir would be of any help to his spiritual sense cultivation.


    Before Austin mastered the Spiritual Sense Liquefaction, he might need this elixir, but now, the Soul-nourishing Elixir was practically useless to him.


    As for those five hundred superior vital energy crystals, Austin couldn''t care less.


    "So what? You destroyed my stuff, and bullied my companions. Do you think the little bribe you brought would work?


    I never mess with others. But if other people provoke me, I''ll make them pay, double the price!" Austin sneered.


    ''How pathetic, '' he thought to himself, as he looked down at the useless things in front of him.


    "Austin, don''t flatter yourself too much," Jake muttered, his narrowed eyes staring at Austin. "Anyway, I''m at the Master Realm.


    Do not ever think that I''m afraid of someone like you!" he finished as a sneer appeared on his face.


    The way he was treated despite him offering to make peace with Austin, even presenting him vital energy crystals and elixir, was unacceptable.


    He felt insulted.


    "Do you know that you speak too much?" Austin asked, returning a malicious sneer.


    After that, he displayed his Demon-creating Skill again.


    The next second, a spiritual demon showed up in Jake''s Soul Sea, roaring and dashing towards his spiritual soul.


    Startled, Jake turned his spiritual sense into two spiritual sense chains. With chains in its hands, the soul fought with the demon.


    Jake had stronger spiritual sense than most Master Realm cultivators, but compared to Austin, his spiritual sense was too weak.


    And because of that, no matter how hard Jake tried, he couldn''t kick the spiritual demon that was terrorizing him out of his Soul Sea.


    Within a few minutes of fighting the spiritual demon off, Jake already felt that he was losing more and more spiritual sense.


    Sweat broke out on his forehead. He knew that he would be in grave danger if he didn''t succeed in getting the spiritual demon out.


    Suddenly, it occurred to him that Austin''s cultivation base was lower than his.


    Wasting no time, he ran his vital energy and the enormous vital energy gushed out from his body.


    The dense vital energy made a huge black palm above Jake''s head. The palm was 600 square meters in size, and


    e had been extremely nervous, and now, all the anxiety and fear had vanished. A deep sigh of relief escaped his mouth.


    Coming back to his senses, he realized how soaked his clothes were from sweat.


    After seeing how Jake begged the lad in front of him for his life, every spectator began feeling much more scared of Austin.


    Even Malick had changed his opinion of him.


    After spending several hours with Jake, he was aware that Jake wasn''t weaker than him.


    ''Jake has offered to make peace with Austin. Does that mean that I am no match for Austin?'' he wondered silently.


    Then he recalled how Jim had been killed by Austin. ''I think I might have severely underestimated that brat.''


    After depositing the vital energy crystals and medical pills into his Space Ring, Austin glanced at the warriors around him sternly.


    ''I and the gnome saved these people from the altar.


    They knew that these girls are my companions, but they still tried to take advantage of them.


    If I had come to their rescue later than I did, perhaps Tessa and Dahlia would have already been raped by them, '' he thought, anger brewing in his chest.


    Hence, Austin concluded that the cultivators around him were bad, and that he disliked them.


    He found them to be disgusting.


    "Let''s get out of here," Austin said to the girls.


    He then recalled the five corpse demons, over seventy corpse generals and four scorpion-tailed leopards.


    Before his companions could react, the teleportation power Austin had summoned had already enveloped them.


    A minute then passed.


    "Where are we now?


    Have we... Have we left that city?"


    Violet, Tessa, Dahlia and Faye were dumbfounded by the new scene that unfolded before them.


    They saw a valley with lots of trees, and they could hear all kinds of diabolic beasts roaring at a distance.


    "Do you know where we are now?"


    Austin asked them, smiling.

 Chapter 770 We Finally Leave That Hell

    After a moment had passed, the silence around them was broken.


    "Hah! Master, this place is exactly where we were sent away!" Violet exclaimed.


    She was the first one to recognize that place.


    One by one, Tessa, Dahlia and her maid, Faye, also confirmed it.


    All of them started to celebrate by cries of joy!


    "Great! We finally managed to leave that city of hell!"


    Dahlia was the most excited one and she shouted loudly, waving her hands wildly and jumping about.


    "Master, what is actually going on?"


    Violet asked Austin through the spiritual sense.


    Austin told her what had happened briefly.


    Violet was enlightened. She never expected that the city was not a real city but actually a sacred weapon! And it had been refined by Austin, while everybody else did not know how to deal with it.


    At that moment, the gnome appeared beside Violet.


    "Well, do you want to return to the city to have another look?"


    It seemed like everyone was excited to have escaped from that city, except Austin. He put forward a question that was lurking in his mind.


    "What? Return to that city?"


    Tessa was puzzled.


    "Did I hear it right? Are you suggesting that we go back to that city?


    We escaped from it after putting in great efforts.


    No, I will never return to that place. It was like hell,"


    Dahlia answered quickly in a disagreeing tone.


    "Well, don''t worry about the city now. As long as you want, you can enter or get out of it any time.


    You will never be trapped by it anymore," Austin said.


    Hearing what Austin said, the three girls, Tessa, Dahlia and her maid, Faye, were all stunned. They reacted differently from Violet and the gnome.


    "Austin, are you serious? What do you mean by that?"


    Tessa could not help but ask him. She could not understand what was on Austin''s mind.


    "Tessa, why would I make a joke about it? Why would I joke with you?"


    Austin retorted with a smile.


    In an instant, he controlled the weapon with his mind and soon a force could be felt. It transported all of them into the transmitting passage.


    Dahlia and Faye exclaimed loudly as they were not ready for it.


    The next moment, all of them found themselves at a huge square, located before the Illusory Palace at the center of the city.


    Tessa, Dahlia and Faye were startled when they realized this fact.


    But before they could say anything or react to it, Austin surprised them more.


    Austin sent all of them outside the city and back to the valley where they had been standing earlier. He did so by using the transmitting force of that sacred weapon.


    ''What is going on?''


    The swift shifting between the locations stunned Tessa, Dahlia and Faye and they felt lost. After a long while, they woke up to face the reality and questioned Austin.


    "Austin, how is this happening?


    It was just like you said��as long as we want, we are able enter or get out of the city any time."


    The previous experience left Tessa both


    he Illusory Palace?"


    Before they left the valley, Violet suddenly asked Austin.


    There were still more than thirty people who were trapped inside the Illusory Palace.


    They were the four cultivators at the Master Realm, Tyson, Gordon, Jake, Malick, and more than thirty cultivators at the premium stage of Imperial Realm.


    Austin was now the owner of the City.


    So the destinies of all these people lay under Austin''s control.


    "Violet, please tell me something. If I had not gone there in time to save you guys, do you think the other people, including Jake, would have let you go?"


    Austin asked after contemplating for a few seconds.


    "They surely would not have let us go. If you had appeared a little late, we probably would have been killed there,"


    Violet answered.


    Austin continued, "Earlier in the Sunset Mountain, I had killed almost sixty disciples of the Sky Sect.


    One day the Sky Sect will take revenge for that. They will never let it go easily.


    Besides, I can notice from Malick''s expression that he keeps thinking about the Sword Emperor.


    If I release him, he will probably go back to find other powerful people and fight against me.


    Moreover, due to Mark and the Magic Harp Player, I''ve also offended both the New Moon Sect and the Ghost Puppet Sect.


    I''m sure the people around the Crystal Mine Mountain have seen the shadow of the Sword Emperor.


    So, at this moment, maybe all the large sects, such as the Sky Sect, the New Moon Sect and the Ghost Puppet Sect, are all searching for me.


    If I let these people out, my location will probably be found out in a short time.


    So keeping all this in mind, do you still think I should let these people out?"


    Hearing Austin''s words, Violet agreed that it was not safe for him to let those people out now.


    Otherwise, the news about Austin''s whereabouts would surely be known by these large sects. And his life would be under threat if they all united and came for him.

 Chapter 771 Seven Hundred Thousand Pounds Of Physical Strength! (Part One)

    After getting out of the valley, Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to probe the surroundings.


    The area where he stood was not at all quiet and peaceful. How could it be! It was an active arena of level ten diabolic beasts within the Sunset Mountain.


    Sensing across the range of his spiritual sense, Austin could see those level ten monsters hunting, foraging, fighting or simply wandering. They looked horrible and deadly even when they were not attacking people. But unlike others, Austin felt his blood boil at what he saw. The more he looked at them, the more excited he became. Because they reminded him of what he came here for.


    It was a perfect place for honing the Beast Energy-extracting Skill. In Austin''s eyes, the beasts present there could serve towards his development and the upcoming progress. In fact, he had planned it a long time ago.


    When he recollected, he found that time was limited. Some time ago, he had found the Magical Beast Elixir in the Holy Tomb of the Veritable Demon Sect and used it.


    A lot of things had happened after that. He had joined the Tiger Mercenary Team and came to the Sunset Mountain. After that, he had got trapped in that eerie city.


    Around twenty seven days had passed since he had taken the Magical Beast Elixir.


    The effect of the elixir would last only for a month, which meant that Austin needed to deploy the Beast Energy-extracting Skill as many times as possible to improve himself within thirty days.


    But it was obvious that he had only three days left for the month to end. This meant he had quite a short time to attain the progress he desired.


    But for someone who was as wild about cultivation as Austin, an opportunity like this was not to be missed.


    He was so determined that he would use every last bit of the elixir in the last three days without wasting any of it.


    Austin often did self-evaluation to assess his strength. From what he could see at present, his spiritual sense was his most powerful skill, which


    es around, they were most likely some Imperial Realm cultivators.


    Considering all the above factors, Austin believed that the five corpse demons could provide absolute security for the girl in purple and her maid.


    After making sure that everyone else knew what they were supposed to do and setting up proper protection for each of them, Austin got to work.


    He threw himself into the practice of the Beast Energy-extracting Skill completely.


    Soon, he found his first prey with his spiritual sense.


    It was a black rock lizard of level ten.


    A level ten black rock lizard was famous for its armor--a kind of thick cuticle structure covering all over his body which was hard as rock and difficult to break.


    It was also a kind of beast of prodigious strength. Its tail could grow to be more than five meters long, and would strike like lightning.


    Even a cultivator at the medium stage of Imperial Realm would find it to be a headache if he came across a black rock lizard of this level.


    But facing this kind of lizard was almost like playing with a toy for Austin. Even before the lizard had realized his existence, he gave the first blow and started the fight. The duel ended fairly quickly. After resisting two fierce attacks from its heavy hammer-like tail, Austin turned and threw a punch on the monster''s back.

 Chapter 772 Seven Hundred Thousand Pounds Of Physical Strength! (Part Two)

    It was a fatal blow for the lizard. The huge body was broken in the middle into two pieces, and it drew its last breath at once.


    Without any delay, Austin got down to absorbing the lizard''s vital energy and blood essence. As a result, his physical strength started to increase by over seventeen hundred pounds.


    This was a good start and brought in the required gains according to Austin. Although in theory, he could have had an increase of twenty hundred pounds in his physical strength after absorbing the vital energy of a level ten beast.


    But that was the maximum possible amount of strength one could develop under ideal conditions.


    While in reality, some of the vital energy was bound to be wasted during the extraction and absorption processes. So it was wrong for one to hope to have the extravagant chance of getting it all. Austin could only try his best and utilize the beast as much as possible.


    And it had to be done as quickly as possible. Now he wondered, who should be next?


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense again, and his next target was chosen in a split second.


    For Austin, it was a relatively easy job to pick a beast, kill it, use it and go on to the next one. He had ample chances, for the whole place was literally a hunting ground of level ten beasts. And as a level ten beast was only equal to a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm, they were no match for Austin at all.


    It could be said that this cultivation was as easy as pie for him, as he achieved success after success in the next couple of days.


    On the first day, Austin managed to finish twenty five beasts of level ten and made their vital energy his own.


    The first day''s work had helped him increase his physical strength by about forty thousand pounds in total.


    On the second day, the number of beasts he killed was beyond th


    Sunset Mountain. Everything went as he had planned.


    And finally Austin had fulfilled his task and become stronger.


    Now he felt it was time to leave the place.


    So, he led his team and trudged down the mountain, leaving the dangerous and adventurous mountain range.


    A long day of travel ended, and the Crystal Mine Mountain appeared on the horizon.


    It was Austin''s second visit to that mountain. Deep in that Crystal Mine Mountain, he had found the statue of the Sword Emperor, hidden in a burrow.


    Standing outside the mountain area, memories came rushing as he thought of that statue.


    Without the help of that Sword Emperor, he would have lost his life and soul to that greedy Jim in that weird city.


    But again, if not for that statue, Malick wouldn''t have been hunting for him in the first place.


    If Malick wasn''t after him, he would not have fled into the valley, and would not have ended up being transferred to Jim''s city.


    An effect cannot occur before its cause, but our lives were still riddled with coincidences. And one action leads to certain consequences which willingly or unwillingly we have to face and overcome. And these causes, actions and consequences become learning experiences of our lives.

 Chapter 773

    It was Austin''s second time to see the Crystal Mine Mountain. As it reminded him of the past days, in a reminiscent mood, Austin heaved a sign to express his nostalgias.


    After a while, he arrived at the Crystal Mine Mountain, and he was astonished at the sight of the place.


    It seemed much different from what he remembered last time.


    For once, it was a scenic and unpolluted mountain enveloped by spiritual energy and covered with exuberant vegetation


    However, as he got close to the mountain, it totally changed�C�Cits height had shortened to almost three-fifth.


    The vegetation was wiped out, and fissures spread over its surface as if it had been through an earthquake.


    Unbelievable! The mountain was no longer as beautiful as it once was.


    The others, much like Austin, were all unwilling to accept the horrible sight before them.


    Austin pondered for a while. Soon, he figured out the reason why the Crystal Mine Mountain was inflicted with such severe damage. Those fissures must be caused by cultivators who had to dig holes in search for crystal mines.


    Spreading spiritual sense to the desolate mountain top of the Crystal Mine Mountain, Austin detected that there was a handful of people on it.


    He further found out that five men were excavating at the center of a vast pit.


    It was evident that those men was taking a chance on whether this area had any vital energy crystals left.


    Judging from the fluctuation in their vital energy force, Austin speculated that three of them were at the medium stage of Imperial Realm, while the other two were at the premium stage of Imperial Realm.


    "These greedy cultivators could not resist the temptation of vital energy crystals. You see, just to get those crystals, they even went as far as flattening a mountain peak."


    Austin shook his head with a bitter smile.


    He then decided to bypass the Crystal Mine Mountain and headed towards the direction of outside the Sunset Mountain.


    "Wait!


    There must be something valuable that we haven''t discovered on the Crystal Mine Mountain."


    The gnome suddenly paused and sent a message to Austin through spiritual sense.


    To prove his intuition, the gnome released beast soul energy to further perceive the existence of rare treasures in the mountain.


    Seeing the gnome''s strange action, Austin�C�Cin full of expectation�C�Cinstantly knew that he must have discovered something.


    ''In addition to vital energy crystal, is there something valuable that we didn''t know?"


    In Austin''s mind, the gnome was a born scout equipped with high probing sensation and quick perception.


    Furthermore, not long ago, the gnome''s ability of perception had reached a higher level So, Austin was not skeptical of the gnome''s ability anymore.


    The others, seeing Austin and the gnome not moving, stopped as well.


    Moments later, the gnome''s face beamed with joy. He had surely discovered something.


    "Boy, on the foot of this mountain are some unusual thing buried deeply.


    Do you want to take a look?"


    The gnome telepathically connected with his fellows.


    "Really? Som


    decide upon your destiny.


    Don''t ever think that you could escape under our escort. You have a minimal chance of fleeing under our surveillance."


    The man who was tall and well-built warned Austin.


    He was sure that the combined strength of their cultivators�C�Ctwo at the premium stage of Imperial Realm and three at the medium stage of Imperial Realm�C�Cwas enough to triumph over Austin in a fight.


    Slight impatience registered on Austin''s face as he saw how serious the man looked.


    Fighting against any cultivator at the stage of Master Realm was not a big deal to him�C�Cif there would be an inevitable fight.


    However, currently, he was facing five cultivators who were all at the Imperial Realm. Judging from their tone, they were very confident and determined to defeat him.


    At the thought of this, Austin got a little impatient.


    "Forget it. I don''t have time to quarrel with you all."


    Having finished these words, Austin sent a beam of spiritual sense to connect with the City.


    The five cultivators�C�Cwho closely surrounded Austin no more than three hundred meters away�C�Chappened to be standing at the coverage area of the wave of strength. That area could transfer everything to the City.


    A sudden power appeared out of nowhere and enveloped the five cultivators from the Sky Sect.


    Lost and frightened, they found themselves shrieking and screaming as they were being transported into the City.


    Meanwhile, Tessa, Dahlia, and Faye�C�Cwho were exerting bodily movement skill�C�Carrived at the hill where Austin and his fellows were.


    As the three girls'' cultivation bases and bodily movement skills were respectively far lower and inferior than that of Austin, Violet, and the gnome''s, they took a long while to get there.


    Austin advised Tessa and the other two girls to find a concealed location at the edge of the hill to hide themselves.


    To ensure their safety, he released five corpse demons to escort them on the way.


    Austin, Violet, and the gnome jumped into the deep pit after seeing the girls hide for their safety.

 Chapter 774 Earthly Mother Essence

    Austin, the gnome and Violet slowly dropped down to the bottom of the pit hole, which Austin made by continuously punching the ground.


    Its size was at least five or six times deeper and wider than it originally was, which was impressive.


    "Down here, boy, your powerful physical strength would automatically earn you a place as a digger!"


    the gnome said, as he pointed at the bottom of the pit Austin made.


    "Thanks," he said cheekily. "Alright then, let''s get going!"


    Austin released his physical strength at once and delivered strong punch right onto the ground.


    Without any kind of reservation, he poured his full force that was equivalent to almost seven hundred thousand pounds into the ground.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    They felt the whole mountain shake a little bit.


    With two or three punches, another large ditch with a width of four to five meters was created at the bottom of the pit.


    In a flash, gnome jumped down into it.


    Austin and Violet followed him closely.


    The ditch was about ten meters deep, and it got narrower as they descended.


    "Down here, continue digging here!"


    gnome said as he halted in the middle of the ditch and pointed downward.


    With Austin''s continued digging, a wider and deeper ditch was formed.


    Finally, they were over two hundred meters under the ground. With that depth, Austin started to suspect that gnome was wrong with the direction that they were going, but when he fixed his eyes on the soil under his feet, he suddenly let out a soft gasp.


    Squatting down, Austin grabbed a handful of dirt. It was wet, and there was a certain rich spiritual energy permeating in the moisture that was infused with it. As he breathed deeply, he felt the tremendous amount of energy that it was containing.


    A spark of joy could be seen in Austin''s eyes when he realized the land that they were stepping on was indeed out of the ordinary.


    Encouraged by this discovery, Austin once again channeled his physical strength and dug another forty to fifty meters deep. When they reached that depth, gnome said, "Stop! I think we''re here."


    Puff!


    There was something wrong with how that sounded.


    Then suddenly, seemingly out of nowhere, bright rays peered from underneath, and it lit the dark pit as bright as broad daylight.


    It was the divine vital energy crystals.


    Crystals the size of a fist were shining bright amidst all the dirt around them.


    Austin felt a very dense spiritual energy emitting from them, which was rose-colored with violet mist around the crystals.


    These crystals were exactly what they were looking for.


    After they discovered the crystals, Austin continued to widen and deepen the mud pit, finally he dug out three hundred divine vital energy crystals in total.


    "Gnome, you


    arital arts cultivation aptitude is innate, but his aptitude of meridians will decide the potential of his vital energy and martial arts cultivation. Heck, even for his the length of his life!" Gnome started to laugh out loud.


    "But the Earthly Mother Essence is also able to change a cultivator''s vital energy aptitude and talent," he said, this time seriously.


    "So let me put it this way, so you could better understand. A mediocre warrior will be able to be transformed into a genius vital energy cultivator if he would be lucky enough to get even a tiny bit of the Earthly Mother Essence," he concluded with a satisfied smile.


    "The Earthly Mother Essence is truly something to die for, isn''t it?"


    Gnome continued to explain the functions of the Earthly Mother Essence to Austin and Violet at length, and by the end of it, they both understood what it would mean for them.


    Austin took a deep breath as he observed the jade in his hands carefully. Then, a look of realization flashed in his eyes.


    Austin indeed lacked most in vital energy cultivation, so the Earthly Mother Essence would definitely have a great significance to him.


    "Are you sure this jade is the Earthly Mother Essence?"


    Austin asked gnome one more time.


    "Of course not," gnome replied, his tone playful. "But the object inside the jade may be.


    You can use your vital energy sword to cut a corner of the jade open and check.


    But please, lad," he said as he touched Austin''s shoulders. "Please take care of it. The Earthly Mother Essence could only be put in jade bottle.


    Because of that, you should first prepare several jade bottles in case the Earthly Mother Essence truly is inside that jade you''re holding.


    If it gets in contact with the ground, it will seep through into the earth instantly and vanish forever,"


    the gnome told Austin.

 Chapter 775 Back To The Dragon City (Part One)

    Austin instantly acted in accordance with the instruction.


    After holding out his hand, he began transmitting his vital energy towards it. A clutter of mist emanated out and wafted above his palm before gradually forming into a golden, shiny vital energy sword. At first the sword was small and bleary as if it was a fragile newborn animal. Then, after a little while, it started producing huge tongues of flame. Because of that, the temperature of the sword skyrocketed so much that it warmed up the entire area. After a few moments, the flames faded away and revealed a tangible blazing vital energy sword that looked sharp enough to pierce through anything.


    In order to not make any kind of contact with the vital energy sword, Austin used his perception to control it. Skillfully, he pointed the sword to the jade and ordered it to cut through it.


    In an instant, the sword moved towards the jade at the speed of light and cut through its edge without making the slightest sound.


    With a soft ''puff'', the edge that was cut off of the jade fell to the ground.


    Where the edge was cut, a small hole appeared. Peeping into the hole, Austin was overjoyed to find out indeed, there was something inside the jade, and it might be the essence that they had been looking for. A stream of white mist wafted out of the hole. Along with it came a lovely fragrance that spread in the air around until flowed into their noses.


    They then lowered their heads in order to study the jade a bit closer. Once again, to Austin''s surprise, the jade was not solid inside like the usual jades he had seen. It was also containing some fluid whose color and smell really resembled milk. There was no doubt that the fluid was the Earthly Mother Essence that they had been looking for, and to top it off, the jade was almost full to the brim!


    Everyone''s excitement was palpable.


    "It is indeed the Earthly Mother Essence! And there''s so many of it in there!


    Oh buddy, you really lucked out today!


    This Earthly Mother Essence is really precious and hard to get!


    Obtaining a tiny drop of it is already way beyond fortunate, but to get a jade full of it? Absolutely bonkers!" the gnome ex


    the gnome licking his lips in a funny, comical manner.


    This didn''t surprise them, however.


    It was not the first time they had seen the gnome devour some precious, rare stones. Just like fruits are favorable food to humans, jades are delicious feasts to gnomes.


    No matter how rare and valuable the stones might be, in gnomes'' eyes, they were just some delicious snacks that were meant to stuff their empty stomachs.


    Indifferent to their laughter, the gnome continued sharing his knowledge about the Earthly Mother Essence, "Lad, do remember to take just a tiny drop when cultivating your vital energy.


    Just one tiny drop is all you need to speed up your cultivation process. I assure you that the essence will supply you as much vital energy as you need.


    Also, the essence would not only boost your cultivation speed, but it can also guarantee that the quality of your vital energy would be top-notch. Maintaining a steady, highly efficient vital energy cultivation process is what you would be able to get if you take the essence.


    You should also take good advantage of it when you decide to use it, but you shouldn''t waste it on any unnecessary occasion. Anyway, by taking one tiny drop would you only fully understand its magical effects. No amount of my explanation would give it justice,"


    the gnome concluded, his eyes still glistening. Opposite him, Austin was listening attentively, with the same level of glint in his eyes.

 Chapter 776 Back To The Dragon City (Part Two)

    He nodded in order to let the gnome know that he understood everything he said. Just by imagining how fast and smooth his cultivation of his vital energy might go with the help of the essence, Austin could hardly wait to try it out.


    Having a rather low vital energy cultivation base of the medium stage of Sky Realm, Austin was in dire need of upgrading his level. After all, being superior in strength was the only way that he could survive in this turbulent world.


    After coming out of the cave and getting enough light of the sun, Austin took out one of his jade bottles and divided the essence into equivalent three portions. He gave a portion to Tessa, the girl in purple and her servant girl respectively. They all accepted the essence with great pleasure.


    As for the gnome and Violet, since they were demonic beasts and they had a different cultivation system from human being, the Earthly Mother Essence would not be of much help to them.


    By taking the essence, what they could gain at most was enhancing the strength of their bodies. Unfortunately, the real effect of the Earthly Mother Essence would not be able to show up on them, considering their cultivation process.


    So in the end, Austin just gave each of them a small portion.


    Austin tapped the pocket that contained the jade bottles lightly. After sharing it with his crew, he still got five bottles of essence left. In silence, he promised to himself that he would make good use of them and never waste them on anything unimportant.


    Then, as all of the arrangements had been made up properly, the march went on, towards the external territory of the Sunset Mountain.


    While they were on their way, from time to time, they encountered fighters of various realms.


    Some of them had climbed up the mountain in order to trap some diabolic beasts to exchange them with elixirs on the market, while some, they had come here to seek for a mighty opponent. Although dangerous, fighting with a strong, prominent diabolic beast would be helpful for their actual refining trial and would be able to propel their cultivation base strength.


    Needless to say, there were also fighters from the Sky Sect, the Ghost Puppet Sect and the New Moon Sect.


    As for them, their goal as to why they entered the area was very simple: to hunt Austin down.


    Not wanting to get into any trouble, whenever he felt their presence nearby, Austin used his spiritual sense to locate their position in order to avoid bumping into them.


    Five days later, they were finally able to exit the Sunset Mountain. Shortly after that, they began traveling towards their next destination.


    Not long after they were on their way, they discovered a small township ahead. Having accumulated plenty of


    servant girl was not with her in that respect. "My princess, I really suggest that we go back already.


    It has been a while since we left the sect.


    Your dad must have been looking for you desperately," she meekly suggested.


    She was anxious and fearful thinking about how the sect leader would punish her for leaving with the princess without any prior permission.


    "Faye, if you are afraid, you can go back yourself.


    I guarantee you that I will not come out with you next time," the girl in purple countered.


    Her domineering manner was very obvious in her tone.


    Looking at the scene, Austin could not help but feel a headache coming on. Rightfully, he had already anticipated that it would be difficult to convince the girl to go with what he had already planned.


    Despite that, he found it extremely funny to see a princess yearn for his tough, rootless life and treat it as something that she had longed for, like a life goal.


    In order for him to get rid of her, he started to persuade her softly.


    "Dahlia," he called out her name directly in a gentle tone.


    Truth be told, it was his first time to call her by her name, and surely, it made him awkward and shy.


    "I know you want to be with this group.


    But I have some urgent issues to deal with in the next few days.


    Urgent also means something dangerous. I really don''t want to bring you any kind of danger on my account," he said.


    Just as he was to dissuade her more, a high, vibrant voice of a man interrupted him.


    "Dahlia, how dare you come out for so long without telling me?


    I have been looking for you everywhere.


    See how I will punish you!"


    The voice was so clear and filled with fury that they all looked at each other with fear in their eyes for a second before turning around to look for the source of the sound.

 Chapter 777 The Father Of Dahlia

    Upon hearing the deep and resonant voice, the expressions on Dahlia''s and Faye''s faces drastically changed.


    "Oh my god! It''s my Dad!" Dahlia exclaimed.


    She immediately took Faye''s hand, and as she was using her bodily movement to run away, she shouted at Austin, "Hey lecher, why are you still standing there? Let''s go!"


    Austin audibly sighed. "Indeed," he started, with a resigned but relieved look on his face. "I should go. You two stay here. Hope to see you around, Dahlia, Faye," he finished, a warm smile resting on his lips.


    When he heard that deafening sound, he also got startled.


    The sheer volume of the voice was enough to make him feel highly uncomfortable. It felt like his body was being squished by an invisible force, and it made the blood and energy in his body flow very slowly.


    Since it was basically undisputed that he had terrific physical strength of 700, 000 pounds, he didn''t expect that someone would be capable of suppressing his physical strength. On top of that, it was only his voice!


    With that, Austin had already considered Dahlia''s father as one of the most powerful being he had ever come upon, and he hadn''t even met him!


    But what Austin knew about him was that he was a master of the Veritable Demon Sect.


    Despite being thoroughly impressed with Dahlia''s father, he had no intention of staying and meeting him. As planned, he would leave them and continue his journey.


    As Austin was deep in thought, Dahlia had already dragged Faye far from where they were originally standing. The moment he became aware of this, he swiftly chased after them and when he was able to catch up with them, he quickly blocked their way. Seeing him, the two girls became so alarmed. Dahlia was about to move him out of the way but he was faster. He grabbed her and Faye and dragged them back to where the powerful voice came from.


    Shocked by the sudden action Austin took, Dahlia''s face became pale. As Austin was dragging her, she screamed on top of her lungs, saying, "Damn it! What are you doing, lecher!"


    Ignoring Dahlia''s rants, Austin focused his energy on using his mind to order Violet and gnome to hide in the Illusion Bead.


    After that, he performed his Thunderbolt Movement Formula.


    In a flash, he disappeared from the scene.


    After being brought back, Dahlia and Faye suddenly felt like their energies were being siphoned by an invisible force. They tried to exercise a bodily movement skill to escape, but their vital energy was unable to flow smoothly. As a result, they weren''t able to proceed to do what they were planning to do.


    "That lecher! I swear to god, when I see you again, I won''t spare you!"


    Dahlia cried out loudly.


    Right after that moment, a middle-aged man, who was of imposing stature, bushy eyebrows and big eyes which were round and red with anger, started coming towards them. He was giving off an unimaginable magnitude


    like a powerful beast chasing after its prey. It seemed to split the air and was charging towards Austin in full speed.


    Austin was struck with awe when he sensed the great strength coming towards him. He released all his vital energy force, and the mighty power of the Thunder Elixir gushed out from his elixir field. It flew around the surface of his body, forming a formidable aura.


    With that, his running speed quickened. People were only able to see a pale golden light flash outside the city.


    "This guy really knows a thing or two, huh? Some martial artists who were at the premium stage of Imperial Realm couldn''t be as excellent as him,"


    the middle-aged man said as he heartily admired Austin, with Dahlia and Faye by his sides. Every step he took brought the three of them almost one mile forward.


    Plains, trees, roads and other landscapes all became an intelligible blur as they passed them.


    Moments later, they were already closing in to Austin.


    Without any other choice, Austin performed the Thunderbolt Movement Skill and Wind-commanding Skill at the same time.


    With strong vital energy, he was moving forward at top speed. Despite that, however, he looked a little pathetic and exhausted as he used the two skills at the same time.


    However, as for the middle-aged man, he just looked like he was walking leisurely, but his speed was definitely faster than Austin''s.


    The large disparity between their strengths was becoming obvious.


    About ten minutes later, the distance between them was short enough for them to be see each other.


    "Time out, boy!" Dahlia''s father shouted behind Austin. "I just want to ask you a question!


    Have you ever been to the Holy Tomb of the Veritable Demon Sect?"


    Once again, the sonorous sound that was coming from behind Austin was affecting the way his energy was flowing inside his body. ''What the hell?'' Austin thought, as he struggled to maintain his speed.

 Chapter 778 Is It Excellent

    The sound waves compressed the air with immense pressure, making the wind twist and howl loudly.


    Everything in front of the middle-aged man �C�C the wildflowers, bushes, stones, hills, and animals �C�C turned into ashes.


    After witnessing such a spectacle, Austin felt that his blood rushed through his chest, and that his heartbeat went wild as if his heart was about to burst.


    The sheer force that was released was so powerful that it was beyond Austin''s imagination!


    Such a level of destruction could only be executed by a monster. To think that it was caused by a middle-aged man, who had such great physical strength, was extremely unbelievable.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin could tell that the air around the man twisted due to the immense power released by the latter''s physical strength.


    Shock waves would erupt from his body with his every move.


    Each step he took created cracks on the ground, which spread for thousands of meters away. It was as if a giant had walked by. Ashes, sand, as well as rolling stones, flew with the wind and scattered everywhere.


    The ground beneath his feet trembled and shook slightly.


    Frankly, Austin felt as if the man was not human at all, but a giant or rather a monster.


    His physical strength was actually ten times greater than Austin''s. This made the latter realize that he was no match against the man on a one-on-one duel.


    It would look like an ant battling against a giant. It was downright impossible to defeat someone of his caliber.


    Moreover, Austin was well aware that he had made quite a ruckus opening too many coffins and stealing numerous treasures, which were left by the Elders and the Sect Leaders in the Holy Tomb of the Veritable Demon Sect. The place was considered holy and sacred, but he turned it into complete chaos.


    It was common knowledge that the Holy Tomb was where all the sect''s elders and leaders rested after their deaths and a place which held the Veritable Demon Sect''s history and succession.


    Since the man found out that the ruin of the Veritable Demon Sect was Austin''s doing, he had the very reason to capture and kill the latter.


    Austin suddenly felt worried and fearful, because, despite the fact that he was no match against him, he also had nowhere else to go. He was trapped and h


    tially thought it would be easy to chase and find the young lad.


    He waved his hand, and the two dragons fell back to where they were. The clouds of dust, mixed with the water, made the air muddy.


    A few minutes later, the river was back to its natural state with the water running at its normal speed.


    Dahlia and Faye were standing behind the middle-aged man. They were relieved to know that he failed to find Austin.


    "Dad, don''t cause trouble for Austin anymore.


    He had been kind to me during the days I journeyed with him.


    Look, he was even generous enough to give me these," Dahlia said.


    Although she secretly hated Austin for causing her to get caught, she still didn''t want her father to hurt him.


    Dahlia might be sharp-tongued, but she definitely had a soft heart.


    To prove Austin''s kindness, she took a lot of things from the space ring and showed them to his father.


    There were more than one thousand superior vital energy crystals, some pellets of grade four or five, some elixirs, and a small jade bottle.


    "Well?


    Did Austin give you all of these?"


    the middle-aged man asked surprisingly while staring at those things.


    He focused on the small jade bottle and took it, cautiously opening the bottle.


    "Earthly Mother Essence!" the middle-aged man shouted in amazement.


    "Did Austin give this to you?"


    He tried to control his surprise with a straight face.


    "Yes, he did.


    Is it great?" Dahlia asked proudly.


    Seeing how surprised her father was, she couldn''t help but grin.

 Chapter 779 On The Point Of A New Breakthrough

    "The Earthly Mother Essence is definitely good, pretty good.


    Dahlia, you often say you want to learn vital energy cultivation method rather than the body cultivation method of our Veritable Demon Sect, right?


    You have my physical quality inheritance, a poor aptitude in vital energy cultivation.


    You will go nowhere if you insist on the vital energy cultivation.


    And the essence in this jade bottle will change your aptitude and make you suitable to develop vital energy cultivation, if you take it.


    Then you can cultivate vital energy as you like,"


    explained the middle-aged man.


    "Really!


    That''s pretty good!"


    Dahlia shouted and jumped for joy.


    ''But why would that lad give such a precious treasure to Dahlia?'' the man wondered.


    His face was unpredictable and puzzled. "Well, let''s go back," he said after a brief thought.


    With the maidens on his sides, he strode into the distance.


    Half a day later, a grain of sand in the riverbed moved a little.


    It softly floated and drifted downstream along the river.


    A few hours later, this grain of sand was already a dozen miles away from its original position.


    Slowly a wisp of spiritual sense rose out of it.


    A figure flashed out from it only when it was sure of its safety.


    That figure was of no one else but Austin!


    The gnome and Violet also came out of the Illusion Bead.


    Tessa had already been teleported by Austin into the City when he heard that Dahlia''s father was in the Dragon City.


    Moreover, he gave a large amount of cultivation resources to her so she would concentrate on cultivation in the City without being disturbed. She could work further to reach a higher level.


    Austin regarded Tessa as his elder sister.


    Thus, he was quite generous to give her some invaluable resources.


    He was hoping that she would make some breakthroughs with those cultivation resources soon.


    "I never expected that Dahlia''s father would be so powerful. I am nothing but an ant in front of him."


    Austin''s heart was still fluttering with fear when he recalled what he had encountered.


    He released his spiritual sense in the upstream direction.


    It took a long while for Austin to relax, for he need


    all over his body, passing into his blood, flesh, bones, energy meridians and cells. It was the result of the Earthly Mother Essence meeting his tongue.


    A feeling of steadiness ran through all his veins. Austin felt only happiness in his body and mind as if he were basking in the sun.


    As the essence kept seeping into every corner of his body, Austin felt like every one of his meridians was undergoing transformation and restructuring.


    His energy meridians were expanding.


    If Austin''s energy meridians were to be compared to creeks, now it felt like those creeks were turning into big rivers!


    Half an hour later, Austin finally finished the absorption of half bottle''s Earthly Mother Essence.


    He made a rough estimation and found his energy meridians were ten times larger in size than before!


    Moreover, a sour and numb feeling was becoming dominant in his energy meridians as a series of crisp and cracking sounds were heard which seemed like setting off firecrackers.


    He was on the point of a new breakthrough!


    Austin had no doubts about that.


    He circulated his vital energy and dashed against the hurdles which prevented him from making the breakthrough.


    Continuous vital energy gushed out from the golden light ball in his elixir field and vital energy stone. It kept flowing along all his energy meridians.


    At this moment, Austin''s energy meridians had increased ten times in volume than before. It was going to happen anytime now!

 Chapter 780 Meet The People Of The Meng Family From The Stone City Again

    Though Austin possessed great vital energy, he still felt that his energy meridians were in need of more vital energy. Each energy meridian seemed to be explicitly thirsty for vital energy just like the drought land full of cracks waiting to seep in water. All of his energy meridians were shouting for more vital energy.


    Therefore all the vital energy inside Austin''s elixir field was flowing out to fill all the energy meridians controlled by his mind.


    Previously Austin had a large stock of vital energy inside the vital energy stone. So he didn''t have to worry about its shortage.


    At the same time, the spiritual energy around Austin''s body seemed to be attracted by some unknown strength and it started to flow into Austin''s body.


    About after what seemed like two long hours, Austin''s body shook violently and then the immensely powerful vital energy force burst out from his body.


    Austin had reached the premium stage of Sky Realm!


    He was joyous as his vital energy cultivation base improved again.


    After he broke through the premium stage, Austin still sat on his feet to cultivate himself. He adjusted his breath to make his cultivation base more solidified.


    Four hours later, Austin opened his eyes with a sudden jolt, his eyes shining.


    At that moment, Austin proved to be a completely qualified cultivator at the premium stage of Sky Realm also with perfected stability.


    The Earthly Mother Essence was really amazing. After eating it, Austin felt that his process of breaking through went very smoothly.


    Thinking that he had several bottles of the Earthly Mother Essence in his space ring, Austin could not help himself but get excited about the whole turn of events.


    No one had any idea about which level he could reach with the help of the Earthly Mother Essence.


    Then Austin pulled out more than ten divine vital energy crystals and proceeded to absorb the spiritual energy inside them and stock it into the vital energy stone inside his elixir field.


    Some of the vital energy contained in the vital energy stone had been consumed when he broke through this time, so he must make it up.


    The amount of the spiritual energy contained in the divine vital energy crystal was much greater compared to the superior vital energy crystal.


    Austin needed at least half an hour to finish absorbing the spiritual energy contained in one divine vital energy crystal. Such was the power of the stone.


    As per superior vital energy crystal, Austin could absorb all the spiritual energy in a moment.


    He absorbed the spiritual energy contained in more than ten divine vital energy crystals before he stopped at one go.


    The next few days, Austin walked in some unknown direction all by himself and three days later, he found himself in


    raging them. They seemed to be familiar and close.


    So it was clear that all the prisoners were members of the Meng Family of the Stone City..


    Austin was confused and had lots of questions in his mind. There was a great distance between the Daylight City and the Stone City.


    How did the members of the Meng Family become prisoners? And why were they sent to the Daylight City?


    Now that Austin found out the prisoners were all members of the Meng Family of the Stone City, he could no more stand there silently witnessing the unspeakable torment.


    But instead of making it clear who he was in public, he decided to follow them quietly.


    These people walked towards the gates of the city.


    After an hour, they passed the city gate and left the Daylight City. Then they kept on moving in west north direction.


    On their way, the escorting cultivators drove the prisoners by often yelling at them. If the prisoners did not follow their words, they would beat the prisoners with the whips in their hands.


    Austin fixed on these people with his spiritual sense force and followed them from behind, keeping a safe distance from them.


    After they walked for another two hours, they had arrived at a very isolated place.


    It was a barren land around them and there were no people inhabiting there.


    Austin did not wait anymore because he knew a little more delay would only add to the suffering of the Meng family members.


    Starting his Thunderbolt Movement Skill, Austin''s body appeared in front of these people and blocked their way in an eye blink. Austin was quick like the lighting.


    "Stinker, who are you?


    We are from the Sky Sect and we are escorting prisoners. If you are wise, you must hide yourself and let us be on our way,"


    instantly there was someone who stood out from the crowd and shouted out loudly to Austin.

 Chapter 781 Misfortune Strikes The Meng Family

    "Really? You''re from the Sky Sect?"


    Austin was a little shocked when he heard the name Sky Sect.


    "Yes! Now you know who we are.


    So, just get out of my way!"


    a man probably in his early thirties spoke. He wore a cyan colored gown and looked quite arrogant.


    Apparently he was the leader of this team. He looked out of the ordinary. No doubt that his cultivation base wasn''t lower than the premium stage of Imperial Realm.


    Sky Sect was one of the five biggest sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. The sect was powerful and influential in the kingdom.


    "Well, now that I know you''re from the Sky Sect, I don''t think I have to be polite and respectful to you!"


    Austin said. He hadn''t forgotten about the feud between him and the Sky Sect.


    He felt like now it was a good chance to teach them a lesson.


    Already Austin knew a lot of members of the Meng Family of the Stone City.


    Their cultivation base wasn''t very high, but most of them were kind and honest men.


    And now they had become the prisoners of the Sky Sect.


    Obviously that was because of the Sky Sect''s bullies.


    Sadly now the people of the Meng Family made their living by mining crystals for the Sky Sect.


    Maybe something bad had happened to their mine and they couldn''t deliver enough vital energy crystal. Thus, they were punished by the Sky Sect.


    Austin was tired of talking to that man dressed in cyan. He activated the Thunderbolt Movement Skill and suddenly appeared in front of the man. He raised his fist and punched that man in the face.


    The impact when his fist hit the man''s face was more than three hundred tons in weight. It surprised as well as suppressed that man and he couldn''t move an inch from the head to the bottom, not even a finger.


    "How could you...?"


    He uttered those words as he watched Austin''s fist coming towards him and hit him in the face. It was so quick that he couldn''t finish his last sentence.


    A second later, his body blew up. He was torn into pieces, and scattered everywhere around.


    Seeing what happened before their eyes, all the team members were scared.


    "How can he kill our fellow brother?


    We have to kill this man to avenge for him!"


    "Bastard! How dare you kill anyone of the Sky Sect? You''ll pay for that."


    Making such preposterous threats, they all came forward and surrounded Austin. They activated their vital energy and launched all kinds of skills at him.


    Besides, some of them activated their spiritual weapons and sacred weapons to fight against Austin.


    Vital energy force echoed around with the shouts of the men.


    The man in the cyan gown


    he Sky Sect.


    He also told Marwell that he knew Austin was once living in the Meng Family. It was apparent that Austin knew someone from the Meng Family who had given him a place to live.


    After informing about Austin, Bastow told Marwell that he wanted to marry Michelle. Marwell refused to this alliance, so he threatened that he would go and tell the Sky Sect that the Meng Family knew Austin. If Marwell didn''t agree to the marriage then he would have to face the consequences for helping Austin.


    Bastow gave them one day to think over his proposal. He said he would directly go to the Sky Sect if he didn''t get what he wanted.


    Marwell asked someone go out to inquire about the news.


    They learned that the Sky Sect had indeed posted an order for your arrest all over the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. It was true that Austin was a wanted fugitive.


    Marwell had been working for the Sky Sect for a long time, so he knew what they could do. The people of the Sky Sect are very cunning and cruel.


    So he couldn''t allow Bastow to tell the Sky Sect that they had accommodated Austin. The Meng Family would be ruined by the Sky Sect if he did that.


    They had no choice, but how could they agree to Bastow''s proposal! A day later, Michelle told her father that she was concerned about her family and wanted to save all of the Meng Family, so she was willing to marry Bastow.


    Bastow was ecstatic on hearing the news. But he wasn''t satisfied yet. He put forward another demand. He said that besides Michelle, he wanted Joyce to be his concubine.


    How could Marwell and Michelle allow that? Joyce was only a twelve-year-old girl, after all.


    Marwell had no choice but to leave the Stone City with all the people of the Meng Family.

 Chapter 782 Find Marwell

    After leaving Stone City, Marwell and his men went straight to the Daylight City.


    The city was actually the headquarters of the Meng clan from which Marwell used to be a disciple.


    One day, he headed for the Stone City with several members of the Meng clan where he settled down and established his own business, eventually becoming an influential family.


    Technically speaking, the clan he established in the Stone City was a branch of the entire Meng clan from the Daylight City.


    That was why Marwell had chosen to bring his members back to the Daylight City.


    The head of the Meng clan accepted Marwell and his men, providing them places to live.


    However, during their stay, something happened�C�Ca group of people, led by a steward of the Sky Sect followed Marwell to the Daylight City.


    They came to the residence of the Meng clan and demanded them to hand over Marwell and his men.


    Instead of backing up their clan members, the Meng clan in the Daylight City chose to suck up to the people of the Sky Sect.


    To avoid getting themselves into trouble, the head of the Meng clan ordered his men to take Marwell and his over four hundred followers and hand them over to the people of the Sky Sect.


    That was the story which Marco told Austin.


    After hearing it, Austin learned that all the members of the Meng clan of the Stone City had been taken prisoners because of him.


    ''Sky Sect!''


    Austin clenched his fists, and a ferocious look flashed across his eyes.


    ''Those guys from the Sky Sect took it out on Marwell and his clan members because they couldn''t find me.''


    As he gazed at the innocent members of the Meng clan�C�Cabout a hundred people in total, Austin was at a loss for words, not knowing how to comfort them.


    With a sword of vital energy in his hand, he moved around Marwell''s clan members at a speed that no one could fathom with the naked eye.


    When he stopped, their iron chains broke and dropped on the ground.


    Austin then took out a batch of herbs and elixirs from his Space Ring, handed them to Marco, and asked him to distribute them to his injured companions.


    Since the herbs and elixirs were of high level, they worked miracles in healing and revital


    group.


    Three hundred clan members, all of whom were wearing heavy handcuffs and leg irons, were forced to march forward.


    Over a hundred cultivators from the Sky Sect escorted them.


    A dozen people were at the premium stage of Imperial Realm; over twenty were at the preliminary or medium stage of Imperial Realm; the rest were at the medium or premium stage of Sky Realm.


    The best cultivator among the prisoners�C�CMarwell�C�Cwas only at the premium stage of Sky Realm.


    There was a considerable difference in the battle force between the two groups.


    Aware of that, the men of Sky Sect looked relaxed, confident that their prisoners would not escape.


    To their utmost arrogance, they chatted and laughed as if they were on a trip.


    Aside from having lower cultivation base, the prisoners were also in chains�C�Crestricting any attempt of upheaval.


    For those from the Sky Sect, it was definitely an easy task to escort the Meng clan members.


    It was as if they were merely tending to a herd of meek sheep.


    They even made fun of their prisoners�C�Cthrowing insulting and disrespectful remarks.


    If some of the Meng clan members snapped back, they would undoubtedly punch or lash them hard.


    The disciples of the Sky Sect also salivated on the women of the Meng clan.


    They surveyed the bodies of those poor women with their lewd and lustful eyes.


    Those crooked cultivators did not only think so highly of themselves but were also freaky perverts.

 Chapter 783 The So-called Decent Sect!

    Soon after they left the Daylight City, the men from the Sky Sect who escorted Marwell and his family members began to covet the young females of the Meng Family.


    As time went by, they grew more and more frivolous. Filthy words and bawdy tunes of indecent songs like ''eighteen kinds of touches'' were all that they could utter or hum.


    The other members of the Meng family trembled with anger, but being prisoners, revolt was a daydream. They knew they were only meat on the chopping board and would live at the mercy of the Sky Sect.


    The farther the party moved from the Daylight City, more desolate the path became. Annoyingly, the more unbridled the members of the Sky Sect turned.


    Known as a decent and respectable sect of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, the disciples of the Sky Sect had a reputation to maintain and could not dare to go too far under the public gaze.


    But once in the barren wasteland where there was no sign of human presence, the Sky Sect disciples began to show their true colors.


    They constantly spoke filthy and obscene words to flirt with the young females of the Meng Family. They had fixed their lustful eyes on those women and were getting hysterical.


    Their behavior was getting unbearable as they exceeded the line of decency at times.


    Some of them took advantage of chances from time to time and patted on the slender bodies of the young females of the Meng Family. Some even had the nerves to come forward to embrace the women forcibly.


    Frustrated and helpless, all those young females screamed and struggled to get rid of their clutches and avoid sexual harassment.


    This made the lustful disciples of the Sky Sect more excited.


    Their behavior became excessively wild and indecent.


    "Lucas, the steward will not blame or punish us if we abuse or sexually assault the Meng family''s bitches, will he?"


    Finally, a short man with crooked eyebrows and squinted eyes couldn''t resist his lust any more and asked Lucas loudly.


    Lucas was a 35 years old man, who was in charge of the escorting team. He seemed to be a sensible and disciplined man of fine presence, with a long sword that was hung at his belt.


    His cultivation base had reached the premium stage of Imperial Realm. Judging from the sharp sword radiance that faintly exuded fro


    ir attention to Austin.


    "Oh! The young hero! It''s you!"


    Marwell shouted with surprise and delight as soon as Austin appeared.


    His voice echoed and was accompanied by the voices of other members of the Meng family.


    "It''s Austin! Yes, you''re right!"


    a large number of the members from the Meng family had followed Marwell when he entered the black forest.


    They had witnessed Austin tame those nine scorpion-tailed leopards. Indeed they had a good impression of Austin.


    "What? Austin? Is he Austin?"


    the disciples from the Sky Sect cried out as soon as they heard the juvenile''s name from the lips of the members of the Meng family.


    Lucas snapped his finger and took out the portrait from his Space Ring to check. The portrait had the face of the juvenile. It was exactly the same as the young man standing before him. He couldn''t be wrong about that.


    "That''s correct! He is indeed Austin! Don''t let him get away!"


    As it was one of the major sects and boasted of its strength, the Sky Sect had offered a reward for Austin''s arrest. Of course, it was a handsome reward.


    Anyone would have a feather in his cap and a substantial pecuniary reward if he could arrest Austin. Encouraged by that, all the disciples from the Sky Sect clenched their fists and wiped their palms. There was excitement on their faces as they looked at it as an opportunity to make a name for themselves.


    In the blink of an eye, they formed a circle with Austin in the center. But they were unaware what they were going to face!

 Chapter 784 Push Austins Buttons

    "Austin, just run away.


    Don''t worry about us,"


    Marwell shouted at Austin frantically as he saw the lad surrounded by the people of the Sky Sect.


    Marwell was a kind, grateful person.


    Although his clan had ended up like this because of Austin, he had never blamed him for that.


    "Don''t worry, Marwell; these losers can''t hurt me," Austin replied calmly.


    Instead of cursing Austin for bringing miseries to the Meng clan, Marwell was still worried about his safety at this point, which touched Austin deeply.


    And meanwhile, he felt more guilty than ever. After all, the Meng clan was in trouble because of him and his doings.


    "What a snob! He has only just reached the premium stage of Sky Realm. But look at him, brag about his talents.


    Let''s get him first," Lucas, the one in charge of the group ordered to his men.


    Austin''s statement pissed him off.


    The instant he gave that instruction, two disciples of the Sky Sect who were closest to Austin charged at their enemy.


    Austin stretched out his hand, and a vital energy sword burst out from his palm.


    The sword aura coming from the sword turned into two light golden stegosauruses and flew towards the two guys who were dashing towards Austin''s.


    Austin made such a quick move that the two disciples couldn''t even have time to step back to dodge it. In a flash, he pierced through in the middle of the eyebrows of the two with his energy vital sword.


    The two disciples of the Sky Sect closed their eyes and died on the spot.


    A golden light flame appeared from the space between the eyebrows of the two dead men, and then turned in a ball of fire. In an instant, the two were burnt to ashes.


    "Austin, I will kill you," Lucas screeched in terrible anger.


    As far as he could fathom, Austin was just at the premium stage of Sky Realm.


    But this almost novice lad eliminated two of his companions effortlessly, which was beyond his wildest imaginations.


    Going ballistic, he took a ferocious step towards Austin.


    The enormous vital energy gushed out from the furious man''s body with a high-pitched noise, causing a twister around him. Austin could sense with his spiritul sense that Lucas had reached the premium stage of Imperial Realm.


    "Who do you think you are? You cannot take my life," Austin sneered in contempt and anger.


    This time, Sky Sect had completely messed with Austin for what they had done to the Marwell and his clan.


    Therefore, there was only one thought in Austin''s mind��kill all the disciples of the Sky Sect.


    He bolted towards Lucas too.


    Notici


    escape ended up being surrounded by those corpse demons with no way out.


    While the more than forty corpse demons attacked those disciples of the Sky Sect, Austin used the sword of vital energy to free Marwell from those shackles and release him.


    He then helped other Meng clan members get rid of those shackles and free themselves.


    Even though those shackles were top-grade spiritual weapons meant only to be handled by the experts, they had been broken by Austin''s vital energy sword in a jiffy.


    "Marwell, I''m sorry for dragging you into this mess,"


    Austin apologized profusely as he walked up to Marwell.


    "Please don''t say that.


    If you hadn''t assisted us in getting our vital energy crystals back from the Wei clan, then our clan would have been completely wiped out by their violence.


    On top of that, you saved my wife''s life by giving us the fourth-grade Sunset Elixir.


    I will never forget your help and dedication towards our clan,"


    Marwell responded in full honesty.


    Austin was touched by Marwell''s words. ''He is really a good person, '' he thought to himself.


    "Marwell, you need not be so formal with me.


    Mark my words, I will make the people of the Sky Sect pay the heavy price for what they have done to you," Austin said with fuming rage.


    A ferocious determination flashed through his eyes.


    The Sky Sect infuriated Austin this time. It had hurt Austin''s personal chord.


    Austin cared about his family and friends the most. And the Sky Sect had gone way beyond limits by hurting them.


    The Sky Sect couldn''t find Austin, so they punished the innocent Meng clan who was close to him. Their vengeful actions pushed Austin''s buttons and naturally he lost his cool

 Chapter 785 Take Revenge

    While Austin and Marwell were engaged in a conversation, all the disciples of the Sky Sect had been beaten up and were lying on the ground.


    All of them were seriously injured, moaning and screaming in pain.


    Over forty corpse demons were standing aside, watching them all writhe in pain, waiting for them to die out.


    Austin took out a large amount of elixirs and superior vital energy crystals and asked Marwell to distribute them to his clan members.


    Upon seeing these valuable items, Marwell waved his hand to signal that he was refusing to accept them.


    But at Austin''s insistence, he eventually did.


    After all, most of his clan members got hurt badly and they needed those resources to recover from their injuries.


    "Austin, what are you going to do with these people?" Marwell inquired.


    The sight of the people of the Sky Sect groaning with agony brought him so much delight.


    "I''ll leave them to you,"


    Austin replied, a smile on his face.


    "What?"


    Marwell didn''t understand why Austin would let him deal with the Sky Sect disciples.


    "These bastards treated you and your clan members badly over the past few days.


    It might be a good idea to let your men vent their anger on them," Austin explained.


    With that, Marwell had gotten to know why he made his decision.


    "But, Austin, the Sky Sect...


    You know that we can''t afford to mess with the Sky Sect..."


    Marwell said, hesitation on his face.


    The best cultivator in the Meng clan of Stone City was Marwell, and he had just reached the premium stage of Sky Realm.


    Meanwhile, the Sky Sect had over ten thousand disciples who were already at the premium stage of Sky Realm.


    So basically, in terms of battle force, the Sky Sect was as powerful as an eagle while the Meng clan was just as weak as an ant.


    It was safe to say that it was a piece of cake for the Sky Sect to completely destroy a clan like the Meng clan.


    And because of that, Marwell had no confidence nor the intention to treat with the injured Sky Sect warriors however he wanted.


    Marwell''s plan was to take his men to some faraway place to permanently avoid the Sky Sect.


    Austin watched Marwell intently and became aware of the latter''s fears and apprehensions.


    ''For them, the Sky Sect is a scary organization that they wouldn''t dare mess with, '' he thought.


    "Marwell, do you really think that the people who hold power in the Sky S


    who had just joined Marwell also swarmed to those disciples and began beating them indignantly.


    Everyone was now fiercely beating the disciples of the Sky Sect.


    Rage and hatred was palpable in the air, and no one wanted to stop. They all wanted to kill everyone they got their hands on.


    Half an hour later, over a hundred disciples of Sky Sect had been beaten to death.


    The people of the Meng clan were not known to be ruthless or aggressive. They were peace-loving people, but because of what these warriors did to them and how they maltreated them to the point they couldn''t tolerate, mercy had left their hearts.


    For example, if Austin hadn''t come to their rescue in time, over thirty young girls of the Meng clan would have been raped by them.


    It was something that was unforgivable. The people from the Sky Sect were monsters, and they would do anything to obliterate them.


    Before they settled down in Stone City, Marwell and his clan members were met with lots of setbacks and difficulties. Those experiences made them stronger people.


    This was another challenge for them, and they were slowly learning to fight back against the oppression that was best upon them.


    Austin still found no guilt on their faces after they beat their enemies to death alive.


    "Oh, where is Michelle and Joyce?" Austin suddenly asked, looking around.


    A bad feeling emerged in his chest.


    All the members of Marwell''s clan were there except his daughters.


    Marwell''s face dimmed. His eyes started tearing up, and it looked like he was engulfed by great grief.


    "Did anything happen to them?"

 Chapter 786 Break Into Sky Sects Stronghold

    "One of the Sky Sect''s stewards named Brent Zeng have them.


    He wanted to marry them as his concubines. Well, of course, it would be an unwanted marriage for my two girls," Marwell replied, grimacing in pain.


    Michelle and Joyce were his favorite daughters. They were going to get married to someone they didn''t love, and he couldn''t do anything about it.


    ''What?


    A steward called Brent Zeng planned to force Michelle and Joyce into marriage?


    Joyce is only twelve; she is still a child!


    That Brent is an actual pedophile, '' Austin thought.


    "Where is Brent?


    Is he still in the Daylight City?" Austin suddenly asked.


    His tone was full of uneasiness and haste.


    "Yes. He is at the Sky Sect stronghold in the Daylight City.


    I heard that he is at the medium stage of Master Realm and a tough opponent.


    Besides, there are many disciples in the stronghold. Please don''t take any chances," Marwell worriedly replied.


    ''A cultivator at the medium stage of Master Realm?'' Austin thought silently.


    So far, Malick and the three castellans were the best cultivators with whom Austin had fought. They were at preliminary stage of the Master Realm.


    He had never challenged a warrior who had reached the medium stage of Master Realm.


    Austin could handle those at the preliminary stage of Master Realm with his incredible spiritual sense.


    But he speculated that a Master Realm cultivator at the medium stage was much powerful than the one at the preliminary stage.


    Hence, he was unsure if he could defeat a cultivator at the medium stage of Master Realm.


    Even if he couldn''t defeat such a strong cultivator, he was aware that he could save the two girls with his spiritual sense, the gnome''s beast soul energy, and the City.


    Knowing the girls were with Brent, Austin was more than determined to come to their rescue as soon as possible.


    "Austin, a cultivator at the medium stage of Master Realm is a formidable adversary.


    Don''t do anything stupid.


    Perhaps it is Michelle and Joyce''s fate to marry that man. So just let them be," Marwell persuaded as he saw how Austin dwelled deeply into his thoughts.


    ''He must have planned to come to Michelle''s and Joyce''s aid, '' he assumed.


    Marwell knew that Austin was powerful for the young man could even take out a master at the premium stage of Imperial Realm.


    However, Brent had reached the medium stage of M


    from breaking into the stronghold from behind.


    Since the Sky Sect is one of the most prominent sects, no one would dare to barge in and stir up trouble.


    Perhaps that''s why this place has weak defenses. Only two disciples patrolled there, '' he analyzed.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to scan the stronghold.


    He noticed that it occupied a large area with towers and buildings erected everywhere.


    Aside from those, he also saw a myriad of gardens, artificial hills, ponds, pavilions, and rare flowers and herbs growing from every corner.


    ''This is just a stronghold, but it is already as luxurious as a prince''s palace. Sky Sect is rich and influential, '' he sighed inwardly.


    The disciples, stewards, and leaders of that sect must be lavishly and extravagantly living in that place.


    Austin commanded his spiritual sense, which was powerful enough to keep other cultivators with weaker spiritual sense from detecting him.


    It enabled him to sense others without being pried.


    That tactic would only work if his spiritual sense would be much stronger and powerful; otherwise, he would be revealed in an instant.


    After a couple of minutes, he was able to locate Michelle and Joyce.


    They had been locked up in a room, and several maids were talking with them and helping them with their make-ups.


    Two Imperial Realm cultivators stood outside the room, obviously to guard the maidens and keep an eye on prospective intruders.


    ''I must get them out of this place, '' Austin resolved.


    He then activated the Thunderbolt Movement Skill and headed towards the chamber.

 Chapter 787 Saving Michelle And Joyce

    Using the Thunderbolt Movement Skill, Austin could temporarily hide himself. Through his spiritual sense, he could sense whether there was anyone around him so that he could dodge in time.


    In this way, without being noticed, Austin finally reached outside the room where Michelle and Joyce were imprisoned.


    In front of the room stood two disciples of the Sky Sect who were at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm.


    Like an apparition, Austin suddenly appeared in front of the room.


    There were two doors leading into the room. A red paper with the word ''happiness'' was posted on each door. It looked like the room of a newly-wed.


    The two disciples of the Sky Sect had slouched in front of the room. Suddenly, they felt someone flash by.


    Before they could react, Austin used the Demon-creating Skill to tackle them.


    Due to the Demon-creating Skill, a spiritual demon appeared in each disciple''s Soul Sea. The spiritual demons started to attack their spiritual souls fiercely.


    Both the disciples were at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm. They were quite weak to face Austin''s spiritual demons.


    Hardly an instant had passed and they were totally controlled by the spiritual demons.


    Seeing the opportunity, Austin thrust his vital energy sword at their throats.


    Two heads rolled down on the ground. Several red flames seemed to kindle on their heads and bodies. In a brief time, they were burned to ashes.


    Austin''s actions were so quick that there was no chance for the two disciples to even cry for help or warn anyone.


    Austin tried to push the doors open, but he found that they were locked from inside.


    He wielded his vital energy sword to cut off the latch and kicked the door open. Then he ran into the room.


    The room was decorated like a newly-wed''s bedroom. There were candles which were burning wildly. Red silk quilts lay on the bed and several red papers were scattered around with the word ''happiness'' on them.


    There was a dresser table beside the window. Michelle and Joyce were sitting in front of the dresser. Both of them were wearing exquisite wedding gowns.


    Four middle-aged maidservants were readying the two girls. It seemed the maidservants were trying to console them and were also persuading them to be happier.


    The four maidservants didn''t feel the presence of the intruder by their sides until Austin walked up to the d


    Michelle well, for he had been with her since she was born.


    Though it was Austin who had brought the Meng family into trouble, it was also him who had helped them out this time. Marwell believed that Michelle was right to dislike Austin for it, but he felt Austin also deserved a chance because he came to their rescue. So he asked her such a question.


    "Dad, to be honest, I once hated him.


    But now I don''t.


    Austin has helped us several times. He is our benefactor. I think I should thank him for helping us out,"


    Michelle answered after thinking seriously about it.


    "Oh Michelle! I am really happy to hear that,"


    Marwell said with a smile.


    After he had safely transported Michelle and Joyce into the town, Austin immediately used his bodily movement skill to leave the stronghold of the Sky Sect secretly.


    He found a safe place near the stronghold of the Sky Sect to hide himself.


    Saving Michelle and Joyce was his first step.


    Austin decided that he wouldn''t leave the Sky Sect so easily for all that they had done.


    Austin would not antagonize others unless he was first offended. But once he was offended, he would make them pay double the price.


    It had been Austin''s customary practice.


    He had followed this principle ever since he had been fooled by Jaime in the Sun Sect for three years. He had understood that only by being crueler than his opponents, he could protect himself well.


    So this time, Austin decided to make the Sky Sect suffer an ample dose of pain. The sect had invited trouble by offending him and the people who were his allies.

 Chapter 788 Search Through The City (Part One)

    Right after Austin left the base of the Sky Sect, someone found out that something unexpected had happened in that room.


    A young maid, holding in her hands a serving tray made of white jade, entered the room. She had to hand over some jewels and ornaments, but on entering the room she found the four middle-aged maidservants lying on the ground unconscious. The two girls for whom she brought the jewels were missing. The maid was scared and screamed, dashing out of the room in panic. Quickly she went to her master and reported the matter.


    At the same time, Steward Brent from the Sky Sect was discussing with another person who was in charge of the base on some weighty issues. He had to exhort him to action according to the sect leaders'' executive orders.


    The person in charge of the base was a man at the preliminary stage of Master Realm. He was called Lu.


    As soon as they heard the whole thing narrated by the maid, Brent and Lu rushed back into the room.


    There was nothing more and nothing less in that room. The four unconscious maids were still lying on the ground, looking peaceful as though in sleep. Brent was extremely furious.


    Brent had hankered for the sisters for a long time. He was planning on a threesome with the girls, though it was only wishful thinking on his part. It had taken a lot of hard work to arrange things for his plan to succeed. But now, his exclusive domains were gone. They had just vanished into thin air!


    On the other hand, Lu, the man in charge of the base, felt humiliated because the girls'' escape revealed the faults and sloppiness of his security measures. They challenged his authority and he would never let go of it.


    Lu vented his anger on the four poor ladies. Although they too were apparently victims, he didn''t show any mercy to them. The tyrannical man splashed water on their faces to wake them up, and tortured the truth out of their mouth.


    They screamed and begged for mercy. Right away, they told him that it was a young man who had rescued the girls whom they had kept as hostages. A young man? A young man! As to know who that man was, Lu had a theory.


    He summoned his servant and ordered him to present a rough sketch of th


    more.


    Brent and Lu were both men at the cultivation base of the Master Realm. They were both accomplished spiritual sense experts. Both of them released their spiritual sense in turns, like searchlight beams that scanned every corner.


    Soon enough, every cultivator currently inside the Daylight City sensed waves of intimidating spiritual sense sweeping their bodies. Some of them even shivered with fright because of it.


    The two Master Realm adepts from the Sky Sect made a swaggering opening move. Shortly, the whole city was in hustle and bustle. Ignorant commoners joined the patrols in succession. The search for the criminal at large became the priority.


    Meanwhile, all the people around were whispering to each other in streets and lanes about what the turmoil was about. The name Austin became their favorite topic.


    Everyone was making random guesses about who Austin was, where he had come from, and what he had done to the mighty Sky Sect! They secretly hoped that the two sides would get into a fight so they could observe the scene closely.


    While somewhere else, after extricating Michelle and little Joyce from the base, Austin again put on his black veil and big cone-shaped bamboo hat that could hide his face perfectly. He was wearing a loose-fitting long gown, which was also in black color and enabled him to blend in with common travelers.


    He made a brief stop at a shabby inn for refreshment, though it was very much out of the way.

 Chapter 789 Search Through The City (Part Two)

    After they had checked in, Austin closed his door and sat in meditation for about an hour. That''s when Brent and Lu started to move.


    They were in the middle of nowhere, but suddenly outside it was as noisy as the bustling city market. It was peculiar and abnormal, so Austin ended his practice.


    Austin released his spiritual sense before he went outside and inspected the situation in person.


    After a short while, Austin gave a contemptuous smile.


    "Oh, I was wondering who can cause such a sensation. The Sky Sect is searching frantically for me. Now the whole city has been startled by them.


    A wise man knows when to retreat. I''d better avoid a head-on collision with them,"


    murmured Austin to himself. Like he said, a true man knew when to keep a low profile and when to hold his head high.


    Then, he summoned the miniature City model, put it on the ground, and sent himself inside the City through mind power.


    After Austin was gone, the miniature City model shrank to the size of a sand grain. A soft wind brushed the room and raised a lot of dust. The sand grain with the flying dust, landed at a corner.


    Shortly afterwards, a group of soldiers broke into the room. But the room was absolutely empty. The soldiers, each carrying a long spear in their hands, were utterly dissatisfied. In their frustration, they smashed everything they could see and poked numerous big holes in the quilts and bedding.


    Brent and Lu''s search came to nothing. This time they both lost face in front of the public. But they couldn''t let the citizens of the Daylight City treat them like laughing stocks.


    They had done everything they could. Yet, they hadn''t found Austin. Now they had no choice but to return to their base crestfallen.


    In the large reception room, the two of them were sitting on two old-fashioned wooden armchairs placed at the sides. They were filled with fury and exhaustion.


    Again Brent and Lu released their spiritual sense and swept over the entire Daylight City.


    After spending a major part of the day running behind Austin, the energy consuming chore of operating spiritual sense drained them off their strength. So, they decided to take a breather. Besides, they both had returned to their own place and taken some special elixir to reduce fatigue and nurture their spiritual sense.


    Both of them were, of course, on guard against each other. But they did feel a mutual resentment towards Austin.


    The two arrogant men believed that any provocation to their base was a humiliation to the so-called greatness and honor of the Sky Sect. But now Austin, who was still wet behind the ears, dared to come and go of his own will. Wasn''t that a slap on their faces? They were restless as they were fearful of


    aylight City, marched forward in every direction. They were on a hunt for this so-called unscrupulous and vicious enemy named Austin.


    But, the troops ended up with nothing.


    Night drew in. The land was enveloped by the veil of darkness. Brent and Lu with their troops returned to the base at the Daylight City looking crestfallen.


    After a long emergency meeting that lasted the whole night, they finally decided that it was time to report this to the higher authorities. At daybreak, Brent mounted his horse and rushed back to the supreme headquarter. He would report this shameful news in person.


    Brent had left to report the matter, while Lu continued the hunt for Austin and the other escaped criminals. He managed to muster more troops and they expanded the range of search. Now it covered a much wider range.


    Time went by quickly. The land was enveloped in darkness of the night again.


    It was not yet midnight.


    Somewhere outside the front gate of the Daylight City, which was the base of the Sky Sect, a shadow of a man was cast against the wall.


    The man had fine, delicate features. He was as silent as a ghost and as quick as a fox.


    Of course, the man was Austin.


    "Thank you for all the trouble you''ve taken, Sky Sect. A huge monster like you can''t afford to be careless. But it seems that you have forgotten to lock the door before you go to bed. Now I will deliver your order to your door. Let''s see what you can do about me," said Austin as he stood before the gate.


    It was the Sky Sect that had laid themselves open to ridicule. They had messed up with the wrong guy. And Austin was not going to let them off lightly.


    Austin ducked across the majestic gate of the Sky Sect and his silhouette vanished in the darkness. The ones inside were to witness things which they had never imagined!

 Chapter 790 Burn Down Sky Sects Stronghold

    As he sneaked into the Sky Sect''s stronghold, Austin, with his spiritual sense, discovered that this place''s defenses had been greatly enhanced.


    When he broke in secretly earlier in the day, only a few people were on patrol.


    That was why he was able to free Michelle and Joyce without getting into any trouble.


    But now, he noticed that people were taking turns patrolling in line.


    Soon after, Austin spotted two cultivators with the highest cultivation in the stronghold.


    ''One is at the medium stage of Master Realm, and the other is at the preliminary stage of Master Realm.


    I didn''t expect that there would be two Master Realm cultivators here, '' he thought, his eyes narrowing.


    Since he was in such a hurry to save the two girls earlier, he didn''t notice that there were such powerful cultivators in the stronghold.


    "Looks like it''s going to be a little difficult to destroy this place," the gnome whispered.


    He then walked out of the void.


    Hearing that, Austin couldn''t help but sigh. Indeed, it seemed like they had a huge challenge before them.


    "Well," he started, rolling his eyes. "Even if I can''t ruin this place and slaughter everyone in here, I will turn this place into such a mess to the point that they wouldn''t be able to recognize it.


    I will let them know that they messed up with the wrong person," Austin finished, a naughty smile on his face.


    He then pushed his palm upwards and a scarlet flame appeared over it. The red-hot blaze danced, and it exuded a formidable aura that could burn in all directions and destroy everything in its path.


    It was the Scorching Evil Fire.


    "That thing is too dangerous," the gnome flatly remarked as he stared at what was on Austin''s palm.


    Despite his seemingly calm demeanor, deep inside, the gnome started to get very scared. His heart even started beating a lot faster.


    "Before I fight with them, why don''t I give them a gift first? What do you think?"


    Smiling, Austin slowly lifted and started floating in mid-air.


    Then, he suddenly disappeared from where he was. Within seconds, he flew back and forth above the Sky Sect''s stronghold like a lightning.


    He was doing all of these all the while channeling his vital energy into the Scorching Evil Fire over his palm.


    Under the Scor


    His cultivation was higher than Lu''s.


    But as he saw the skill Lu had displayed, he was shocked and even started to be slightly scared of his chosen attack.


    "Are you sure that you need to use your Sea-shaking Fist just to handle this brat? I think you''re kind of overreacting,"


    he continued.


    "Steward Brent, don''t take him lightly. Haven''t you noticed? He has been acting conceitedly. Just look at him, he looks so calm.


    Obviously he is ready to battle us. Perhaps he has learnt some powerful martial arts skills," he whispered as he glanced at Austin.


    "We must make a move quickly and be extremely careful.


    Even if he is much weaker than us, we can''t lower our guard. Let''s go all out and take him down as soon as we can," Lu sad to Brent seriously.


    He somehow felt anxious as he noticed that Austin had remained composed since he showed up.


    Brent suddenly became tense at his reminder.


    "You''re right, Lu," he responded.


    As he waved his hands, a beam of golden light flashed. In a second, a huge golden seal rushed out from his body and floated over his head.


    It seemed that the oppressive, overwhelming aura that the golden seal was giving off was going to cut Austin off from his surroundings.


    There was a pattern on the golden seal: an emperor with a grave expression standing still, while hundreds of thousands of his ministers and civilians were kneeling and bowling before him with their heads touching the ground. It seemed like his subjects were giving him complimentary remarks.

 Chapter 791 How Many Punches Can You Block

    The emperor, engraved on the large golden seal, was magnificent.


    The mere sight of it could force people to be on their knees and worship.


    But Austin''s spiritual sense was powerful enough to not be affected in the slightest.


    Nevertheless, he noticed a peculiarity of that huge golden seal.


    It was a divine weapon!


    It was a low-grade divine weapon, the same level as the Purple Vital Stone he had obtained before.


    Austin had bought a booklet about weapons in a spiritual weapon store on the street and learned the rudimentary of weapon refining.


    "Come on."


    After releasing the seal, Brent shouted and pointed at Austin, the sizeable golden seal dashed against him as a response.


    Suddenly, beams of glaring golden lights burst out from the image engraved on the large golden seal as it flew over to Austin.


    Austin was enveloped with an imposing feeling�C�Cone that was dominating and magisterial.


    The imperious sensation flowed in the emperor, giving off a ruling sensibility�C�Cas if he was a divine ruler of the world.


    "Awesome," Austin commended.


    With a wave of his hand, the Purple Vital Stone sprang and enlarged in the air. In a split second, it turned into a gigantic mountain with dozens of meters in height and dashed against that massive golden seal.


    At the same time, he stretched out his hand and unfastened his corpse nourishing bag. He then threw it to the stronghold of the Sky Sect.


    One hundred corpse demons surged out of the bag.


    A great mass of pitch-black corpse miasma spread out quickly and permeated into the air.


    With their stinking smell, one hundred corpse demons began to besiege the Sky Sect disciples.


    Each corpse demon was so fierce and warlike, enabling them to defeat mighty opponents.


    Even the Sky Sect disciples who were at the premium stage of Imperial Realm were unable to withstand their attack.


    After a dozen breaths, some disciples died while the others got severely wounded. The blood spill was quick, and faint smell of blood penetrated the air, filling the entire area.


    "What the hell are these zombies?"


    Brent couldn''t help roaring as he saw what happened below. . . .


    "Kill Austin first, those zombies are clearly under his control!"


    Lu was clear about the situation.


    He raised his right fist, and the voice faded. It felt like endless ocean storms gathered in his fist with a towering rage and overwhelming power.


    Then the fist turned into a gigantic whale like it had jumped out of the ocean and lunged at Austin.


    With the aid of ocean storms, the blowing wind was separated into parts.


    Just when Lu was launching attack against Austin with his Sea-shaking Fist, the gnome crept out of the void behind Lu and swept across him with his beast claws.


    A beast claw formed by overwhelming beast soul energy dashed against Lu''s head.


    Instantly, the claw had penetrated into Lu''s Soul Sea and attacked his spiritual soul.


    Obviously caught off guard, Lu hurriedly urged his spiritual sense to defend his spiritual soul against the two beast claws.


    The distraction which the gnome ini


    you to have so many aces up your sleeve.


    But you could bring no harm to me as I am a Master Realm warrior.


    My cultivation base is much higher than yours," Brent roared.


    "Oh? Really?


    Is that what you think?


    Let me see how many punches you can block!"


    A savage look glinted in Austin''s eyes, desirous of testing his opponent''s capability.


    Suddenly, twenty Spiritual Sense Spears appeared simultaneously and attacked Brent''s spiritual soul together with the spiritual demon.


    This prompted Brent to allocate more attention in his Soul Sea.


    At the same time, Austin''s punches rained on the same position of his chest constantly.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    Brent took a backward step one after another because of the impact of the punches.


    "Lad, how dare you!"


    Brent was helpless facing Austin''s attacks both from inside and outside his body.


    A deep feeling of grievance rose from the bottom of Brent''s heart.


    Ten punches, twenty punches, and thirty punches continuously landed on Brent''s body.


    One hundred punches!


    Austin had delivered a hundred punches on Brent''s chest in just a short amount of time!


    Each punch contained the force of seven hundred thousand pounds!


    At the beginning of their combat, Brent still had the strength to growl as a response to the attacks.


    But with the loss of his vital energy, several cracks began to form on the vital energy armor on the surface of his body.


    Somehow, the armor could withstand the punches initially.


    However, as more and more physical strength penetrated through the armor and its cracks, it had already affected Brent''s flesh.


    The light seemed to be gradually leaving Brent''s eyes as blood began to seep out from his face.


    Eventually, Austin landed his final blow.


    Bang!


    Brent''s whole body exploded with a thundering smack of force.


    A master at the medium stage of Master Realm was beaten to death by Austin!


    With agile movement, Austin caught the large golden seal. His eyes kindled with joy as he placed a soft touch across the seal''s surface.

 Chapter 792 This Was All Austins Doing

    Before Brent''s Space Ring could hit the ground, Austin had already caught sight of it from the corner of his eyes. He quickly unleashed a vital energy force, grabbed the Space Ring and pulled it into his own Space Ring. Now the enemy''s weapon became his property.


    "No!" Lu cried at the top of his voice.


    "Austin, you bloody bastard! You will have a painful death for killing so many of our men!"


    Lu was now burning with hatred. His eyes turned red as if blood was about to spurt to his foe.


    In his fury, Lu activated his level ten surge intent. Huge tides of great power were instantly formed from his fist, shaking the air in the entire area. They rushed towards the gnome with a thundering sound.


    The little beast dared not to meet such waves of strength. He used his Space Teleportation and fled, vanishing into thin air.


    The next instant, he reappeared beside Austin.


    Having killed a cultivator at the medium stage of Master Realm, Austin certainly would not fear Lu, who had only reached the preliminary stage of Master Realm.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin broke into Lu''s Soul Sea. Soon enough, a spiritual demon materialized in Lu''s conscious mind, together with twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Spears.


    The gnome also unleashed two to three spiritual beast claws into Lu''s Soul Sea.


    Under Austin and the gnome''s coordination, Lu''s spiritual soul had no way to withstand the attacks. Punches, stabs, and bites rained on his spiritual soul relentlessly, creating invisible but painful wounds.


    The fiercest attack came from the spiritual demon�C�Cwho clung onto Lu''s spiritual soul�C�Cbiting, beating, and slamming it like it was torturing its prey.


    The pain and pressing attacks caused Lu to lose his balance in the air. He flung his arms around his head and was forced into a passive fetal position. After a few seconds, he couldn''t stand straight anymore and started writhing with pain.


    His relatively weak spiritual sense had made matters worse. Although he had reached the preliminary stage of Master Realm, his spiritual sense was still quite average�C�Csometimes even weaker than some other cultivators of his level.


    Austin and the gnome had obviously hit Lu''s soft spot. The spiritual attacks from both Austin and the gnome were at least equal to those from two Astral Realm cultivators. There was no way that Lu could resist such kind of massive attacks with his weak spiritual sense.


    Austin seized the chance to lunge at Lu. Before Lu could even see it clearly, Austin had already channeled all of his seven hundred thousand pounds of physical strength into his fist and struck it violently at him. This was the last straw for Lu, a Master Realm cultivator. It only took Austin several punches to smash Lu''s body into pieces of flesh and bones, which eventually fell to the ground lifelessly.


    Right after Austin ultimately defeated Lu, he sucked out the latter''s Space Ring with spiritual sense and put it in his own.


    After all, the collection of a Master Realm cultivator was likely to be of suitable value. Austin thought there could be some surprises in it.


    At this point, the stronghold of the Sky Sect had also suffered a heavy setback, with nearly eighty percent of its disciples killed by the hundreds of corpse demons driven by blood lust.


    Those who were still alive were demoralized by the defeat and desperate to escape.


    Through the burni


    Breath flowed in and out for dozens of times, and the mark was finally erased by Austin.


    He hurriedly imprinted his own spiritual sense mark on that same spot, and almost instantly, a strange feeling of connection rushed over him.


    At the same time, information about the seal suddenly appeared in his Soul Sea.


    Now Austin knew that the seal was called the Golden Emperor Seal, and as he had guessed, it was a low-grade divine weapon.


    He stretched out his hand and pressed one of his fingers on the seal. His vital energy was then directed into it from his fingertip.


    The next thing he knew, a burst of dazzling golden light broke out from the seal. In that beaming brightness, the majesty of an emperor could be felt, and praises of his followers could be heard. The feeling, although subtle, could make one humble.


    Austin had felt something more about the magic seal. He learned that when it attacked, it could also demoralize the enemy, making them surrender like servants who worshiped their king.


    So it was actually more powerful than the Purple Vital Stone in some ways.


    He decided to give it a try. With a wave of his hand, he pumped up its size over ten times and threw it sideways.


    Boom! A tremendous crash drowned all the sounds in the valley.


    The mountain, hit by the seal, shook fiercely with its force, and a massive hole over ten meters wide was dug around the spot where it landed. The mud and rocks, which splashed up into the sky, were now falling down like heavy rain, disfiguring the beautiful valley.


    Austin raised his hand and fended off the mud that came at him. He waved again, and the seal flew back to him while shrinking back to its original size.


    Feeling quite satisfied, he turned his attention to the two Space Rings he had just got. He took them out of his own Space Ring and studied them thoroughly.


    One of them belonged to Brent, and the other to Lu.


    Both Brent and Lu were Master Realm cultivators, which was the reason for Austin to believe that he could find prized possessions in their collections.


    He hoped to find more practical things�C�Cdivine weapons, books on martial arts, or other valuable treasures.


    Weapons like the Golden Emperor Seal or the Purple Vital Stone, for Austin, would do.

 Chapter 793 Holy Son Of The Ghost Puppet Sect

    Although such possessions might be too rare for cultivators under the Imperial Realm, they were very common for Master Realm masters.


    There was no reason for Austin to let go of the Space Rings of two Master Realm cultivators.


    Actually, he was more than lucky to come across such treasures after killing his enemies.


    Austin picked up Lu''s Space Ring first and used his spiritual sense to probe into it.


    He could not help sighing to know that a Master Realm master''s wealth, as expected, was much more abundant than an Imperial Realm master''s assets.


    The Space Rings contained a large number of ordinary and superior vital energy crystals, dozens of bottles of level three and four elixirs for various purposes, and a pile of herbs of good quality.


    Also, there was a manual of martial arts, and human skin as thin as the wings of a cicada.


    The cover of the book was inscribed with several simple words: ''Sea-shaking Fist.''


    After scanning through it, Austin learned that the Sea-shaking Fist was a grade seven fist skill, which was not low in terms of the grade.


    Austin once saw Lu performing the Sea-shaking Fist. He had already comprehended the level ten surge intent in his cultivation of this skill.


    Austin had already known that there were blade intent, sword intent, spear intent, palm intent, and foot intent.


    However, he had never expected that such a kind of intent realm as the surge intent existed.


    The world was really a massive place filled with strange things!


    However, Austin did not intend to cultivate the Sea-shaking Fist, so he placed the manual back into his Space Ring.


    Then he picked up the human skin, which was light as a feather.


    After thorough scrutiny, Austin understood that the skin was exquisitely equipped with limbs, body, eyes, ears, mouth, and nose.


    ''What the hell is this? This must be useful considering that a Master Realm warrior collected it, '' Austin silently thought.


    It seemed that nothing could be figured out by just merely looking at it. So, he let out his spiritual sense to probe into the human skin.


    Austin sensed it from head to foot, trying to find even the tiniest detail in every corner.


    Unexpectedly, he found a spiritual sense sign concealed in one area of the skin.


    Feeling the fluctuation of spiritual sense sign, Austin recognized it immediately�C�Ca spiritual sense sign which Lu had made.


    Austin wiped off Lu''s sign and made his own spiritual sense sign in place of it.


    After a discovery, he couldn''t help but grimace in slight amazement.


    The skin, named "Appearance-transforming Clothes," was actually an inferior divine weapon.


    It was neither an attack divine weapon nor a defensive divine weapon; however, it belonged to the camouflage divine weapon.


    I


    host Puppet Sect said gently, not looking at Austin at all.


    "Now if you present the Sword Emperor''s treasure to me immediately and kowtowed a hundred times to Mark, I can spare your life.


    Otherwise, you''ll end up with dead right here."


    Before Austin could even reply, the Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect continued with an arrogant and indisputable attitude.


    "Austin, do what the Holy Son wants right now.


    You have to understand that although you may be innocent, as long as you hid a treasure, you would be sinful.


    The Sword Emperor''s treasure was so precious that if you continue to keep it with you, you might be in constant danger. The others will surely go after it, and you might not have the strength to protect it from being robbed.


    The fact that our Holy Son wants you to surrender it now means he is actually saving your life!"


    It seemed that Mark wanted to flatter the Holy Son, so he followed whatever he said and shouted at Austin.


    "Ha-ha! Believe me, Austin.


    After you hand over the Sword Emperor''s treasure to me, I will explain to the world that we, Ghost Puppet Sect, have gotten the treasure.


    This way, other cultivators will not bother you anymore, and you can put your mind at ease," the Holy Son added.


    And at the same time, a trace of eagerness appeared in his eyes as he looked at Austin.


    After all, it was self-evident that the treasure of a powerful Emperor Realm cultivator was undoubtedly valuable and precious.


    He could make a big leap in his strength if he could get a hold of that treasure.


    "Oh? You want me to hand over the treasure of the Sword Emperor?"


    Hearing the persuasion of both Mark and the Holy Son, asking him to hand it over, and claiming as if they were actually saving his life, Austin couldn''t help laughing.


    They were seriously fooling the wrong person.

 Chapter 794 I Will Remember You

    "Cut the fucking crap. If you want the precious treasure of the Sword Emperor, you will have to take it after defeating me," Austin said coldly.


    He was obviously disgusted with the Holy Son and Mark''s trick. Considering that they were powerful opponents, it was so low of them to conspire together against him.


    Austin didn''t want to talk to them anymore, lest even look at their smug faces.


    "How dare you!" Mark exclaimed in outrage.


    "Sir, I bore a grudge against this brat last time I went to the Sunset Mountain. Please let me teach him a lesson first."


    While he spoke, Mark waved his hands. Suddenly, ten flashes shot out from his fingers and turned into puppets aligned before him. All of them seemed real.


    There were wolf puppets, each of which was equivalent to a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm. The other five were tiger puppets, which equaled to five cultivators at the medium stage of Imperial Realm.


    Last time, in the Sunset Mountain, Mark could only simultaneously manipulate six puppets. They were equivalent to cultivators at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm with one as powerful as a warrior at the medium stage of Imperial Realm.


    This time, however, his ability to control the puppets had greatly improved both in quantity and quality.


    As soon as the puppets came into shape, they rapidly closed in on Austin.


    "Ha-ha. Brat, you just have five desiccated corpses and a level 10 diabolic beast. You won''t survive from the attacks of my puppets this time!"


    Mark burst into laughter, evidently mocking Austin.


    In their last battle, his puppets were obstructed by the five corpse demons and the evil ape released by Austin. He thought that those were the only trump cards in Austin''s hand.


    Ten corpse demons came out as Austin patted the corpse nourishing bag hanging around his waist. They waved their sharp and solid corpse paws filled with corpse miasma, confronting the ten puppets.


    The strength of each corpse demon was as strong as that of a cultivator at the premium stage of Imperial Realm. It was much more powerful than that of Mark''s puppets.


    As soon as they clashed, the corpse demons tore the five wolf puppets apart.


    The other five tiger puppets were pressed against the ground and beaten hard by the other five corpse demons.


    "You..."


    Mark was utterly furious upon seeing his puppets being destroyed one after the other.


    Even the Holy Son of Ghost Puppet Sect gazed in surprise at Austin''s corpse demons.


    He, too, was speechless at that sight.


    "Hmmm. This is interesting," said the Holy Son of Ghost Puppet Sect.


    Witnessing the demolished five wolf puppets, Mark clenched his teeth with total rage. Another five flashes shot out of his finger, and soon, five tiger puppets were unleashed, replacing the ruined wolf puppets.


    He could direct ten puppets together at the same time. In this case, he had puppets, which were all equal to ten cultivators at the medium stage of Imperial Realm.


    But it was a little beyond his ability to cont


    Son of Ghost Puppet Sect stood.


    "Ha-ha. Which one dared to mess with you?"


    A tall and thin young man walked over to the Holy Son of Ghost Puppet Sect.


    "You are the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch of Sky Sect."


    The Holy Son of Ghost Puppet Sect stared at them with wariness.


    Everyone in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom knew that each of those cultivators had extraordinary strength.


    Although they were not chosen to be the Holy Son of their sect, they were not inferior to the Holy Son of other big sects.


    Most importantly, they had practiced one array. When they fought together, the array would make their strength times stronger than usual!


    "Who dared to mess with me? None other than that brat Austin!"


    The Holy Son of Ghost Puppet Sect was still angry.


    "It was indeed Austin!


    He was here just now!"


    The tall and slim young man, the head of the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch, took out a jade slip which immediately emitted a weak white light when it touched the air.


    "It''s the spiritual soul tracing skill, right?"


    Seeing that, the Holy Son of Ghost Puppet Sect asked in curiosity.


    "Yeah. The Elder of our sect had reached the Daylight City. He extracted the characteristics of Austin''s spiritual sense wave and sealed them in this jade slip.


    As long as Austin is nearby, the jade slip will show us his whereabouts.


    Austin killed so many disciples of our sect. We''ll catch him ourselves and let him experience all the cruel tortures in the world!" the tall and slim man exclaimed.


    He then put the jade slip in front of him, and it automatically pointed towards the northwest.


    "Austin went in that direction. Let''s go!"


    The Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch of Sky Sect fled in the same direction with their bodily movement skill.


    "Austin, the precious treasure of Sword Emperor, must belong to me!"


    The Holy Son of Ghost Puppet Sect, together with the three principal disciples of their own sect, followed them to the northwest.

 Chapter 795 The Fire Stela

    As soon as Austin activated the Primary Teleportation Rune, he was sucked into the transportation channel.


    Hardly a minute had passed when a figure suddenly fell from the sky to the side of a crystal-clear lake. It was a few dozen kilometers away from the valley where Austin had been.


    "The Holy Son of a great sect really lives up to his name. He is indeed a strong man and carries the reputation of the family and the sect on his shoulders.


    The Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect can simultaneously control five puppets of the Master Realm. His fighting power is really formidable!"


    Austin sighed with a wry smile on his face.


    He had believed that his spiritual sense and physical strength were strong enough. It had made him fearless and confident to confront the youth of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    But to his disappointment, he had been wrong totally. He had to run away when it was time to confront the Holy Sons of the big sects.


    Soon after landing at the lake, Austin quickly took out the Appearance-transforming Clothes. This was the only way he could avoid being caught or getting into any further troubles.


    The moment he put it on, the process began. His appearance began to change drastically.


    Seconds later, the real frame and physique of Austin disappeared. He now looked like any other tall, rough young man with bushy eyebrows and big eyes. His present look had nothing like the real Austin.


    The lake near which Austin stood was as clear as glass. Austin used it as a mirror to check his looks and give himself the final touches. He couldn''t help but marvel at the magic of the Appearance-transforming Clothes. It had completely transformed him. He was certain that his identity was concealed now.


    He had been into troubles many a times. But being tracked down by the Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect made him more apprehensive.


    He had been covering his tracks since he had left the Daylight City. So he thought it wasn''t easy for anyone to find him, and hoped now it was further difficult for anyone to follow his trail.


    His whereabouts had soon been exposed although he had been extremely cautious all along.


    ''I have to be more careful from now on.''


    Checking that the disguise was in place, Austin set out. He had to leave the area of the lake.


    Four hours later, ten figures appeared in the distant sky. They were flying swiftly towards the lake and left trails in the sky like rainbows.


    In the blink of an eye, all of them descended. They got near the edge of the lake. The currents of air were so strong that they made the whole lake turbulent. The waves rose and fell as if some monsters were playing in the water violently.


    They were the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch in the Sky Sect.


    The leader of the group, a tall, thin young man, took out the jade slip. He fiddled with it by the lake, and then told the other nine people what he had found.


    "Austin was here moments ago," he announced.


    "He''s going this way,"


    the tall, thin young man spoke as he pointed in one direction.


    "Is he going to the Fire City?


    Well, that''s interesting because five days later the Fire Stela will show up in the Fire City.


    Does Austin want to gain insight into it?" speculated a man dressed in white, who had extremely handsom


    tals fell in front of the waiter.


    There were a mountain of ordinary vital energy crystals in Austin''s Space Ring. These thousands of vital energy crystals were nothing. They were like rubbish for him.


    Looking at the money, the waiter got very excited.


    ''Wow, I guess I have met the ''God of wealth'' today! Oh, God, I almost drove him away just now, '' the waiter thought, looking thrilled and pleased.


    He rushed in to get the food for Austin.


    Most of the guests in the tavern were cultivators, so they mainly talked about different stories about other cultivators or cultivation while they were eating and drinking.


    Austin drank alone while listening to those cultivators talk about the things happened in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. He found them quite interesting.


    One of the most talked-about topic was, Austin.


    The stories making rounds were many, like how he killed dozens of disciples from the Sky Sect, and shred the clothes of Isis, the Magic Harp Player of the New Moon Sect, making her flee naked in the Sunset Mountain. There were stories about how he obtained the Sword Emperor''s great treasure, and destroyed the Sky Sect''s stronghold in the Daylight City. They spoke about how he slayed hundreds of disciples and two masters at the Master Realm of this sect.


    Austin couldn''t help laughing as he listened to the other cultivators endlessly talking about his exploits.


    The stories that they narrated indeed were quite exaggerated. There were various embellishments added in so many places.


    They portrayed Austin as a malevolent, devilish man who was a few meters tall and killed people when he wasn''t happy.


    ''What? Are you serious?


    Am I just a bloodthirsty killer in your eyes?''


    Austin thought to himself and quietly laughed at their conceptions about him.


    "In five days, the Fire Stela will reappear.


    Sawyer, since you came from the Western Grand all the way up here, you would like to go check the Fire Stela and gain insight into it, wouldn''t you?"


    said a horse-faced man at the next table.


    This attracted Austin''s attention.


    ''The Fire Stela? What is that?''


    Austin wondered and was intrigued by it. He was curious to know more about it!

 Chapter 796 Dont Show Off Your Wealth (Part One)

    "Yes. I am quite very interested in the Fire Stela. Zack, maybe you could tell me more information about it?"


    the cultivator from the Western Grand named Sawyer replied at once.


    "Sure. It''s my pleasure.


    After all, several years ago I was travelling in the Western Grand. And I ran out of money, but you, a stranger whom I only met by chance back then didn''t even thought twice, and gave me some money.


    I still remember that day even until now. I really owe you one.


    Don''t worry. I''ll tell you everything that I know about the Fire Stela. This is the only way I can repay the kindness which you have graciously given me."


    Zack who had a long face like that of a horse''s face cheerfully said without any hint of hesitation.


    Austin listened carefully to their conversation, taking in every word they said.


    Zack, the long-faced cultivator immediately explained the details about the Fire Stela.


    The Fire Stela had long since existed in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom for at least some thousand years already. It was quite ancient and precious.


    It only appeared once every five years.


    According to the legend, an unrivaled cultivation method lay within the Fire Stela. And only the exceptionally talented cultivators were capable of harnessing it.


    And what was more, only those cultivators whose age was below 30 years old and had a cultivation base under the Master Realm were capable of reading the Fire Stela. They alone progressed and became stronger.


    Those cultivators which did not pass the requirements were unable to learn anything from the Fire Stela.


    Countless of young cultivators in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom had read the Fire Stela all those years.


    But alas, none of them were able to receive the unrivaled cultivation method.


    Numerous talented cultivators from different powerful sects and forces had spent their time and energy reading the Fire Stela, but they were still unable to re


    ltivator.


    "Oh?


    What? Who��" the long-faced cultivator was surprised to be given a table of feast.


    He asked the waiter of the tavern and was shocked when he found out that it was a gift sent by the other customer sitting beside him. When he heard Austin''s words, he opened his mouth in surprise and looked at Austin curiously.


    Austin''s appearance at that moment was very ordinary. He would easily blend in the crowd when in the streets.


    "Hello, nice to meet you.


    My name is Marsh and I came from a remote town in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. This is the first time that I came out for a trip.


    I was sitting beside you, so I happened to overhear what you were talking about the Fire Stela. It sounded interesting. I am curious about it and have a question to ask."


    Austin decided not disclose his real name.


    "Nice to meet you, Marsh. What is it that you wish to ask?"


    Zack smiled warmly and was eager to offer his help. He was like a nomad who traveled a lot and was glad to make friends with strangers. No matter what kind of person he faced, he always made sure to be polite and amiable.


    "I want to know where the Fire Stela is located.


    Could you please tell me?"


    Austin said, cupping his hands. It was a polite way to make greetings or asking for help.

 Chapter 797 Dont Show Off Your Wealth (Part Two)

    "Aha, Marsh, I see.


    You heard about the Fire Stela, so you want to give it a try!"


    Hearing the question, Zack laughed and realized at once why Austin sent him alcohol and dishes.


    So he told Austin the specific location of the Fire Stela without even thinking twice.


    The Fire Stela stood on the bluff, in the eastern suburban area, thirty miles away from the Fire City.


    Now that Austin had enough food and alcohol and finally knew the location of the Fire Stela, he didn''t waste any more time in the tavern. So he stood up and bid goodbye to Zack.


    "Marsh, since this is your first time to travel alone, so I have to warn you one thing.


    Don''t display your wealth for everyone to see. You know what I mean, right?"


    Zack was always kind to everyone he knew. He saw Austin as an immature young man, so he warned him to be alert and to be careful. After all, Austin''s generosity had attracted so many interested glances from the crowd.


    Austin was surprised with the warning and glanced all around the tavern. It was only then that he finally understood what the man was talking about.


    Inside the tavern, numerous people cast their greedy eyes on Austin.


    When Austin first came into the tavern, he took out about four or five thousand ordinary vital energy crystals.


    Then in order to find out where the Fire Stela was, he asked the employee to serve the most expensive alcohol and dishes to Zack without even thinking of its implications.


    So in total, he spent more than ten thousand ordinary vital energy crystals.


    A lot of cultivators who had ulterior motives had noticed him and his very generous meal for Zack.


    Zack had traveled multiple times already and had experienced so many different situations during his journey, which was why he immediately sensed and saw the malicious stares of the people.


    He had a good impression


    ople that they have bullied.


    After dealing with the five men, Austin used the Thunderbolt Movement Skill and ran with lightning speed towards the Fire City.


    He was so eager to read the Fire Stela already and discover its hidden secrets.


    Two hours have passed after Austin left the area, when ten people landed on the ground from the sky.


    They were the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch of the Sky Sect.


    "Humph! That Austin is indeed a bloodthirsty person.


    Just look at it! He killed innocent people whenever he wanted to. Everyone who meets him should kill him,"


    the heaviest man in the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch said through gritted teeth.


    A young man who was tall and thin took out a jade slip and saw that pointed towards the direction of the Fire City.


    "He is really going to the direction of the Fire City.


    Let''s go to the location of the Fire Stela directly and prepare a trap for him. It''s not a good idea to allow ourselves to be led by him and always track him every time. We are just wasting precious time and energy doing that. Let him come to us."


    After a short discussion, the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch went towards the direction of the Fire City.

 Chapter 798 You Are Our Savior (Part One)

    A day later, Austin arrived at the Fire City.


    Like the Daylight City, it was also a big city in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    In fact, it was even more extensive.


    Austin found a small inn after entering the city and decided to check-in. A waiter guided him to his room and eventually took his leave.


    Austin cast a spell to make the City as small as dust. As he placed it in the corner of the room, he summoned the teleportation power to transfer himself into it.


    In a minute, Austin was transported at the center of a street inside the city model.


    He then made his way to a three-story red log cabin on the side of the street.


    The moment he pushed the door open, a voice full of surprise and delight penetrated his ears.


    "Austin, is that you over there?"


    Tessa walked out of a room on the first floor.


    She was welcomed by a figure of Austin on the door.


    "How are you doing, Tessa?" Austin greeted, smiling.


    As a small gesture of friendship, he had arranged for Tessa to live there for a while.


    He had also given her a significant amount of cultivation resources and asked her to focus on cultivating.


    Meanwhile, she was also aware that everything inside the City was his possession and under his control.


    No one would disturb her while she focused on her cultivation.


    Since Tessa was forced to leave Cyan Sect and the Elite Holy Kingdom due to Austin, he thought that he should be responsible for looking out for her.


    "Tessa looks like you have made big progress," Austin said.


    He noticed that Tessa''s power had become stronger.


    "You should take the credit for my rapid progress.


    You have given me lots of cultivation resources.


    Those valuable elixirs and herbs are greatly helping my training.


    I feel like I will enter the Imperial Realm soon," Tessa replied excitedly.


    It had been a long time since


    ime when he came to the Sky Sect''s stronghold in the Daylight City to save her and Michelle, he didn''t pay much attention to her height.


    But he suddenly noticed that Joyce was much taller than when he first saw her in the forest.


    "Austin!" Marwell addressed.


    He and Michelle also came out to welcome Austin.


    Together, they curtly ushered him into their house.


    At the same time, some elders and essential figures of the Meng clan had come to see their guest.


    Austin observed that Marwell and all of his clan members had almost recovered from their injuries.


    "Marwell, I have some cultivation resources. You give them to everyone and tell them to cultivate here.


    When everything is ready, I will take you out of this place," he said.


    He took out a great number of vital and superior energy crystals, herbs, and elixirs from his Space Ring. With a wave of his hand, those resources piled up in front of Marwell.


    "We''ve already owed you a lot. I can''t take these," Marwell declined right away.


    He gaped at the cultivation resources, surprised. Admittedly, they would be of great help to the whole clan, but Marwell recognized that Austin had already done enough for them. Taking those would be too much, he thought.

 Chapter 799 You Are Our Savior (Part Two)

    "Don''t be so formal.


    I don''t mean to offend, but you and your clan members are too weak.


    You can''t even protect yourselves back in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. So your top priority must be to cultivate and make yourselves stronger.


    If you don''t improve your strength and power, you might be in trouble again when you get back out there," Austin remarked in his utmost frank tone.


    He absolutely meant well for the Marwell and his people, so those words were just right to be said.


    Marwell and Michelle sank into their thoughts.


    They knew that Austin''s words made sense.


    Among the Meng clan, Marwell�C�Cthe most powerful cultivator�C�Chad just reached the premium stage of Sky Realm. It was relatively weak considering that he was a clan leader.


    Many cultivators in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom could defeat him effortlessly.


    Even a prominent and influential sect or clan could slaughter all the members of the Meng clan in just a snap.


    "Austin, I agree with you.


    But we lack cultivation resources and martial skills.


    You have to understand that it is not easy for us to grow stronger and more powerful in just a short period," Marwell responded with a sigh.


    He looked anxious as he stared at Austin and back to the everyone present inside the house.


    After thinking for a while, Austin took out over twenty jade slips and placed them right in front of Marwell.


    Austin had acquired those sixth-grade martial skill jade slips in the Emperor Library of the Mysterious Nether World.


    Besides those, he also gave Marwell the secret manual of the Sea-shaking Fist, which had once belonged to Lu of the Sky Sect.


    It was a grade seven martial arts skill, strong enough to be used against a powerful enemy when one thoroughly mastered it.


    "Give these sixth-grade martial skill books to your clan


    th Austin fully immersed as he constantly sat still.


    It was until the fifth day that he opened his eyes, which were filled with a gleam of thrill.


    "Looks like I''m close to breaking into the Imperial Realm!" he murmured.


    A smile was plastered on his face as he excitingly felt the surge of energy on his body.


    After cultivating for five days, Austin noticed the sign of a breakthrough inside his energy meridians.


    ''Looks like those Earthly Mother Essence sped up my vital energy cultivation.


    After I comprehend the incomparable cultivation method on the Fire Stela, I will start my closed door training and try to reach the Imperial Realm, '' he resolved.


    Austin asked the gnome and Violet to stay in the City to focus on their own cultivation as well.


    Before leaving, Austin assured both of them to be transferred out of the city if they needed.


    He then utilized the teleportation power to come back to his room in the inn.


    After leaving the inn, he walked out of the gates of the Fire City and exerted his bodily movement skill to head towards the Fire Stela.


    "I hope the Fire Stela will not let me down, '' he optimistically thought.


    His eyes sparkled with both excitement and expectation.

 Chapter 800 Holy Daughter Of The New Moon Sect

    Fifteen minutes later, Austin found himself standing in front of a roll of mountains.


    The earth in the surrounding area was red and the vegetation was sparse. He lifted up his gaze and looked around; his eyes were filled with the scenery of cliffs and rocky mountains.


    Austin released his spiritual sense to scan the area even further. Soon, he found the Fire Stela''s location within the mountain ranges.


    It was located somewhere in the mountains, on a cliff that towered over a thousand meters into the sky.


    In front of the cliff was an enormous platform where at least a thousand warriors were already waiting, clamouring.


    Austin had dressed himself in the Appearance-transforming Clothes before he left the hotel room.


    He currently appeared as the stout young man with big eyes and bushy eyebrows.


    As he neared the cliff platform, he slowed his pace and walked sluggishly slow.


    The platform was bustling with the huge crowd of warriors, talking and discussing. Some of them were standing, others were sitting on the ground; all of them were waiting for the appearance of the Fire Stela.


    Most of these warriors were young men under thirty whose cultivation base was at the Imperial Realm or below.


    Only a few of them were at the Master Realm.


    Austin stepped onto the platform and took a seat.


    Additional warriors were still on their way.


    Observing the noisy crowd on the platform, Austin couldn''t help letting out a deep sigh.


    Even though the legend of the incomparable refining formula concealed in the Fire Stela had a possibility of being a fraud, thousands of young warriors still travelled to the place every five years, taking their chances.


    The reason why they always persisted on coming back was because every warrior had a lifelong fascination with the vital energy refining formula.


    Most often than not, it was superb refining formula�Crather than talent or diligence�Cthat determined a warrior''s strength.


    Many peerless warriors'' strengths were defined by their superb refining formulas.


    Austin had no doubts about this principle.


    He shifted his attention from the crowd towards the towering cliff before him.


    It stood tall and upright. One could say that it looked as if a gigantic stone blade was cutting into the clouds.


    In the cen


    mmediately.


    She was the woman he fought at the Sunset Mountain. The Magic Harp Player, Isis, from the New Moon Sect.


    During that fight, Austin had ripped her clothes into pieces and saw her in all her naked glory. .


    He never expected to meet her again, especially here, in all places.


    "My goodness, she''s the Holy Daughter from the New Moon Sect, isn''t she?"


    a warrior from the platform whispered in a


    voice loud enough to be heard by the others.


    "Yeah, you''re right. She is!"


    "I never expected that she would ever come here to read the Fire Stela,"


    several warriors discussed in low voices.


    The Holy Sons and Daughters from large sects were hardly seen in public because they were the heirs of the sect leaders.


    It wasn''t a surprise that all the ordinary warriors were excited upon seeing the two women.


    The ordinary warriors in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom regarded the Holy Daughter of the New Moon Sect as their goddess due to her unrivaled beauty and otherworldly fairy-like disposition.


    "So, the woman in green is the Holy Daughter from the New Moon Sect,"


    Austin murmured to himself, overhearing the warriors'' discussion.


    Isis looked around as she stepped out of the sedan, as if she was searching for something.


    A look of disappointment washed over her face after she glanced over the warriors on the platform.


    "Sister, I can''t see any trace of Austin in here. Is it possible that Master Li was wrong?"


    Isis softly whispered to the Holy Daughter of the New Moon Sect.

 Chapter 801 Getting Caught

    "Nonsense! Master Li is famous in the South Continent of the Prime Martial World. He has been able to study the technique of Circulation of Vital Energy. Even the leader of the alliance admires him! How can he be wrong?"


    the Holy Daughter of the New Moon Sect told Isis.


    "But really, there is no sign of the pervert here."


    Isis once again looked around carefully and ended up disappointed.


    "I guess it''s possible that he hasn''t come yet. Or, maybe he has changed his appearance and is hiding in the crowd,"


    the Holy Daughter of the New Moon Sect suggested innocently.


    Hearing the words of the Holy Daughter, Isis''s eyes brightened. She spoke with determination, "Yes, the little thief is now in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. He is hated by everyone. He wouldn''t dare to show his face.


    He must be hiding in disguise in the crowd that is around here."


    "Master Li said we will get to see him here. Let''s keep quiet and watch carefully. He will give himself away when he sees us."


    The conversation between the Holy Daughter and Isis was being held in isolation as it was guided by a spell. The people nearby knew that both of them were talking, but they couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    However, Austin with his spiritual sense was able to hear what they were talking about. He was standing at a short distance from them and observed them.


    The Holy Daughter and Isis took out two colorfully embroidered futons and laid them in front of their beautiful sedan. They looked around carefully and sat down cross-legged.


    The Holy Daughter closed her eyes but Isis did not do so. She looked around from time to time.


    Austin wondered if they were there to find someone or did they arrive to understand the Fire Stela.


    He didn''t want to give himself away before them unless he was sure about the intention of their arrival. ...


    "Hey! Miss Wang, what a small world! I can''t believe that I got a chance to meet you here!"


    Just as Austin was lost in his thoughts, a magnetic voice fell into everyone''s ears. It was coming from far away.


    Everyone turned to look at the one who spoke. They saw a beautiful man in the distance. He was high up in the air and was approaching them from afar.


    The man was tall, stately and handsome with a bright smile on his face. Every step he took, made him look extraordinarily graceful and refined.


    "It''s Mr. Gold Hand from the Magic Hand Sect!"


    Someone in the crowd was quick to identify him and started to scream before the man came closer to the platform.


    "My, my! It is the Holy Son of the Magic Hand Sect!"


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat. It shocked him that the man turned out to be the Holy Son of the Magic Hand Sect.


    Mr. Gold Hand landed directly in front of the Holy Daughter of the New Moon Sect and Isis. He greeted them in an elegant manner and courtesy.


    Among the people on the platform, a few of them were young women. He seemed to have caught the attention of all the


    He had to act quickly, so he took Sawyer''s hand and tried his best to dodge the force unleashed by the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch.


    Austin felt a little disappointed. Now that these people were here, it would not be possible for him to have a chance at understanding the Fire Stela this time.


    He unleashed the vital energy force in his body and tried to use the Thunderbolt Movement Skill to escape.


    At the same time, he connected his consciousness to the city model. When the time was right, he would be sent into the City.


    ... ...


    "Look, the light on the cliff is shining. It''s time for the Fire Stela to open."


    Just as Austin was ready to escape, the crowd on the platform became restless. There was chaos as everyone was distracted by the man''s words.


    All of them couldn''t stop themselves from looking at the cliff. The heads turned in that direction and their eyes were fixed to what they saw.


    The obscured sun stone carved in the middle of the cliff suddenly burst out with a dazzling gold light and broke out of the cliff. Hanging above the platform, it radiated a hot golden light and was shining fiercely. It became intolerably hot.


    All of a sudden, it felt like a hot summer day on the whole platform. The heat waves made everyone feel terribly hot.


    Every one present there began to sweat profusely. The light and heat was making it unbearable.


    As the temperature rose higher and higher, the sky above the platform turned red and the heat wave swept through half of the sky. The huge, red sun hung silently in the sky.


    Appalled by such a situation, everyone felt that their bodies were becoming weak. Exhaustion due to dehydration seemed to have overtaken them.


    The influence of the vital energy in their bodies had also been greatly suppressed. Under such high temperatures, the vital energy present in the human body could only be brought into play about 30 to 40 percent. The heat was affecting all of them badly.

 Chapter 802 The Counter Attack (Part One)

    The stone carving of the sun rose from the cliff and shone in the sky.


    On the platform, everyone''s vital energy was reduced to an unexpectedly low level.


    Some of the cultivators began to lose their calm out of fear.


    "Don''t panic! Every time when the Fire Stela comes out, people''s vital energy will be suppressed naturally. There is nothing to be afraid of.


    Once it disappears, you will feel your vital energy naturally recovering to its original level.


    Stop creating such mayhem, you new comers! Don''t disturb others'' meditation!"


    An experienced cultivator among them warned strictly so that they would contain themselves.


    What he said was true and not just meaningless discipline. The meditation of the martial art needed a tranquil atmosphere and didn''t allow cultivators to be distracted even a little bit.


    "I see."


    After being reminded, the cultivators who had come to meditate first time lowered down their excitement and became quiet at once.


    Everyone looked up in awe at the dazzling stone carving of the sun that shone in the sky.


    The stone sun became bigger and brighter.


    Obviously, the Fire Stela was about to come out.


    Austin was very happy at the moment.


    Like everyone else on the platform, his vital energy was suppressed to a low level.


    However, for Austin the situation was a little different. His strong cultivation base relied not only on his vital energy, but also on his physical strength.


    He sensed that his physical strength wasn''t affected at all.


    ''That fucking Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch from the Sky Sect and the Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect want to kill me these days.


    Now, their vital energy and cultivation base have been weakened as well. It''s a good chance for me to launch a counter attack. Destroy them in order to prevent any future trouble, '' Austin thought


    age of Master Realm.


    He was the strongest among the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch.


    If it were a normal occasion, Austin might not dare to provoke such a strong cultivator.


    But now, he could take the advantage of the opportunity that they were weaker than usual and he had the upper hand.


    Casting the Demon-creating Skill, Austin charged at the tall and thin young man with full force.


    Once he got near enough, he delivered a hard blow.


    Because his spiritual soul and vital energy were restrained at present, the tall and thin young man couldn''t dodge immediately.


    However, a shiny golden bell flashed out as he clapped his abdomen. It enlarged and covered over him at once.


    "Clang!"


    Austin''s fist hit the golden bell with a lot of force.


    A melodious sound rang far away from where the incident took place.


    The golden bell was a medium-stage divine weapon.


    A desire flashed through Austin''s eyes as he stared at the bell.


    Fortunately for Austin, both the spiritual souls and vital energy of the tall and thin young man were repressed to low level due to the Fire Stela.


    So, he were unable to utilize the defense ability of the golden bell well. Austin could take advantage of the flaw.

 Chapter 803 The Counter Attack (Part Two)

    Since the golden bell was a medium-stage divine weapon, Austin had the greedy idea of taking possession of it.


    He sprang up, held the handle at the top of the golden bell and lifted it up with his left hand.


    He punched the bell with his right fist without stopping even for a second.


    "Clang clang clang ..."


    Each punch had the impact of seven hundred thousand pounds. It went right through the huge bell and reached the young lanky tall man.


    Meanwhile, Austin darted twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Spears from his Soul Sea towards the tall and thin young man''s Soul Sea.


    Coordinated with the spiritual demon which was previously ordered, Austin launched a double attack towards the tall and young man''s spiritual souls.


    It was only possible for someone like Austin with such fortified spiritual sense that two different spiritual sense skills could be cast at the same time.


    The tall and thin young man who had already been struggling to deal with the spiritual demon fell in a worse situation immediately when the twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Spears were added to him.


    His spiritual soul suffered from repeated blow and with each passing moment he found it more difficult to retrieve from the set back.


    "Oh, no!"


    Under Austin''s multiple attacks, the tall and thin young man had a splitting headache and could hardly hold on any longer. Soon he was forced out of the golden bell by Austin''s fists.


    Although he was a strong cultivator, he was unable to use any of his skills at this critical moment. He was so anxious that he vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    The bell immediately went out of his control and shrank to the size of a fist.


    Austin grabbed the golden bell instantly.


    He let his spiritual sense go into the golden bell and found out the mark


    It covered the sky, the earth and everything around in a beautiful golden hue.


    At the same moment, all the cultivator heard a fairy music in the distance.


    The fairy music was mellifluous and entrancing.


    As soon as the Stela appeared, all of the cultivators on the platform sat on the ground with their knees crossed and closed their eyes. Enveloped by the golden light and beautiful music, they started their meditation almost immediately.


    After a little bit of speculation, Austin decided to take the opportunity to comprehend the Fire Stela.


    So he gave a stern look at the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch before he left the platform. He sat down in a distant corner and closed his eyes and began his meditation.


    Of course, Austin had chosen a place far away from the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch and the Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect.


    He knew very well that once the Fire Stela disappeared, the vital energy of them would no longer be suppressed and they would be fully revitalized. He would be no longer match for them by then.


    So the place for meditation had to be far away and convenient so that he could escape if the need arose.

 Chapter 804 The Fire Stelas Response

    The Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch of the Sky Sect breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Austin diverting his attention to the Fire Stela.


    "Why don''t we study the Fire Stela first? It''s going to be easy for us to kill Austin the moment they disappear,"


    the tall young man said as he gritted his teeth. He was still feeling incredibly drained out of all his energy and he had a sharp pain in his head.


    His medium grade weapon was taken by Austin, which made everything more unbearably painful.


    "Yes. He will be torn into pieces by us without any hope as long as the Fire Stela disappears!"


    the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch said in chorus, angrily staring at Austin''s back.


    These ten warriors were famous among the youngsters in Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    Proud as they were, they would rather not have met Austin, as it was too humbling for them to be defeated that easily.


    Now, in order to regain some extra power in order to fight against Austin, they all sat studying the Fire Stela.


    Except for these ten, Isis, the Holy Daughter of New Moon Sect, Holy Son of Ghost Puppet Sect and Mr. Gold Hand of Magic Hand Sect were all aware that Austin was too strong to be defeated for now.


    With that, they knew that it would be better for them to study the Fire Stela first.


    Maybe they would be able to get some unexpected cultivation methods or skills or something. Half a loaf of bread was better than no bread, anyway.


    Since everyone realized what they had to do by then, they all sat cross-legged at the platform with their eyes closed and meditated on the Fire Stela.


    Soon, total silence befell the area.


    Austin was sitting cross-legged, too. Like the others, he was showered in rays of golden light. In the old stories, this was called the light of Buddha.


    Gradually Austin felt himself passing into a certain state, a state wherein he could sense many hazy intent realms.


    The Fire Stela rose up and gave off countless rays of golden lights. It shined like the sun, and everyone below it basked in the glory of its light. The golden red vital energy flowed in the air, and everyone on the platform was nourished.


    Everyone lucky enough to be under The Fire Stella felt like their energies were being recharged. They were all starting to recuperate.


    That was not all, however -- every inch of their bodies and bones were actually being refined. All the dross of and in their bodies were being cleansed. They felt themselves passing on an upper grade not only in body, but in skills as well.


    Just like the sun, the Fire Stela kept on shining, changing from season to season.


    After a while, Austin came to realize why even though no one had been able to get the incompar


    hen he started practicing the Golden Sun Scripture. He couldn''t believe that he wasn''t able to control it and it just rushed out by itself.


    Would he lose it once and for all?


    Thinking that he should get his ball back, Austin was about to launch forward to run after it. However, an even weirder thing happened.


    ''What''s happening? Why can''t I move?!'' he thought.


    He couldn''t even move a finger! It was like he was controlled by some kind of magic.


    The warriors on the platform started noticing that Austin was behaving strangely. They all stopped looking at the Fire Stela and turned to look at him instead.


    "Look at Austin! What''s wrong with him?


    Did you see it? He launched a golden ball to the stone tablet!"


    one person shouted.


    After hearing this, more people turned to look at Austin.


    Inside, Austin was becoming more and more worried.


    Suddenly a ray of golden light rushed out of the huge stone tablet and hit Austin directly.


    The light was brighter than what the Fire Stela had already been giving off.


    The moment it hit Austin, it pushed all the other warriors aside.


    It was as if it didn''t want any other person to receive its light but Austin.


    Austin stood there just like he was in the center of a stage.


    "What''s happening?


    Did�� did Austin triger the Fire Stela? Is it responding to him?"


    "Oh, my God! Does it have anything to do with the incomparable cultivation method?"


    "It''s been so many years since someone was finally able to do this! This is amazing!"


    All the people on the platform weren''t studying the stone anymore. Their eyes were locked on Austin, anticipating what will happen next.


    They all stood around, looking and talking.


    "Has he�� has he gotten the incomparable cultivation method hidden in the Fire Stela?"


    They guessed, asked and doubted.

 Chapter 805 The Complete Golden Sun Scripture! (Part One)

    All of a sudden, there was strange silence. The Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect did not speak anymore. He rushed towards that golden light.


    His act got the other cultivators into action immediately. They knew what he was going to do and didn''t want to be left behind.


    "Right! If we break into that golden light, we might have the chance to obtain that precious scripture!" one cultivator said.


    "We cannot just stand here and see Austin make use of the precious opportunity! We can''t let him be the only one to get the chance.


    We should go in and compete against him!"


    Instantly after one of the cultivators shouted these words, a few of them nodded their heads in agreement and charged towards that golden light.


    Bang!


    The Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect was the first one to hit the edge of the golden light.


    But a tough force blocked him and made him bounce back.


    He was shot backwards, about four or five hundred meters away. He could barely stop himself from falling. His face turned red and drops of blood could be seen around his lips. He wasn''t just hurled off but was also hurt by the blow.


    Apparently, he had been hurt fiercely by the power of the force which threw him backwards.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In the same manner, the group of nearly ten cultivators was bounced back as well.


    The cultivation base of all these cultivators was at the Imperial Realm. Each of them who was hit, fell to the ground and blood gushed from their mouths.


    All of them had been hurt badly.


    "What is going on here?" the other cultivators asked each other.


    Seeing what had happened, the remaining ones stopped rushing towards the golden light. They were taken aback by the invisible force which had left so many cultivators injured.


    Despite being so strong and positioned at the preliminary stage of Master Realm, the Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect too was not able to break into the golden light. That was the most surprising thing for all.


    The cultivators at the Imperial Rea


    Is this my good luck or bad luck?'' Austin asked himself.


    He actually did not know what was happening to him.


    "Look! The Fire Stela is shaking!"


    shouted aloud someone all of a sudden.


    All the cultivators raised their heads to watch the Fire Stela.


    It was true! The Fire Stela started to shake vigorously.


    Then an unexpected and weird thing happened.


    The whole Fire Stela fell from the sky at a great speed. It smashed down on the platform with a force that no one had ever heard or seen.


    Strong winds rumbled loudly and spread like a storm throughout the whole space. The color of the sky and the ground also changed after the collision!


    The Fire Stela, which was more than two hundred meters high and more than one hundred meters wide, was falling from the sky. Instantly, the air on the platform started to stir furiously. It was happening so quickly that they didn''t know what to do!


    The golden light that the Fire Stela gave off was even brighter now. The air began to get heated and rose to unbearable degrees. The hot waves of air made the whole space extremely warm.


    The whole event gave the people there a feeling that probably God was angry and was going to punish the people on the platform. The space on the platform including everything and everyone, would be smashed into pieces.


    "Get out of here!

 Chapter 806 The Complete Golden Sun Scripture! (Part Two)

    The Fire Stela will blow up any second now!"


    the cultivators shouted and began to run to save their lives.


    The Fire Stela had been there in the sky for such a long time and now it would land before them. The eyes of all the cultivators were fixed at it. There was something so mysterious about it.


    But no one dared to stay on the platform to watch and withstand the destruction that would be created by explosion of the Fire Stela.


    Even the Holy Daughter, the Holy Son and the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch of the Sky Sect did not have the courage to do so.


    In a split second, everyone rushed off and there was no one else within hundreds of meters around the Fire Stela.


    While all rushed far away to save themselves, Austin''s body was still not able to move. He felt that a great force was falling from high and was getting closer to him. He was filled with anxiousness.


    He kept trying his best to communicate with the City that he had brought with him, in the hope that he could be transported to that City. It was the only way for him to avoid the approaching disaster.


    However, the teleportation power of the City did not appear, even though he tried hard.


    So he finally accepted that he could not be transported out of this catastrophe in any condition!. .


    "Ha ha! That guy is about to be smashed by the explosion!"


    "I was thinking that Austin was lucky to obtain the precious scripture but I guess I was wrong.


    It is quite clear now and I''m sure that he will be smashed to death in a moment!"


    The falling Fire Stela was approaching faster. Seeing that it was about to explode and kill Austin, many of the cultivators started to feel happy.


    They were so jealous and high-headed that they were ready to rejoice in someone else''s misfortune.


    The Fire Stela was huge. It was getting closer to the ground and its speed was increasing.


    It was apparent that a person could not survive if he was hit by the falling Fire Stela. Everyone was certain that Austin would die or be in


    stage was learned well, one more would be added. And there would be two suns in the cultivator''s elixir field.


    And so on, the number of suns would increase as each stage was passed over.


    If one finished learning all the nine stages, there would be nine suns in the cultivator''s elixir field.


    The Golden Sun Scripture would finish at the ninth stage!


    At present, the golden light ball that was inside Austin was actually a sun.


    That meant that Austin had finished learning the first stage of the Golden Sun Scripture.


    He had made another discovery after reading the general instructions.


    He came to know that the Golden Sun Scripture which he had obtained from the vital energy stone previously was actually the first part.


    It had contained the details of the first to the fourth stage of the cultivation method.


    And the part he received from the Fire Stela was the other part. It had the details regarding the remaining stages of the Golden Sun Scripture.


    It contained the information from the fifth to the ninth stage of the cultivation method.


    That meant Austin had got the complete Golden Sun Scripture with him now.


    After reading the general instructions of the Golden Sun Scripture, Austin started to realize that he had obtained a lot this time. It turned out to be a great idea for him to come to the Fire Stela!

 Chapter 807 Chased By Numerous Enemy

    Austin grew excited after reading the outline of the Golden Sun Scripture.


    However, the excitement only lasted for a short time.


    Because Austin suddenly realized a severe problem.


    Austin was frighteningly surprised to discover that the Fire Stela melt into his elixir field.


    That meant all cultivators could exert their vital energy at will without being suppressed by the Fire Stela.


    That was a bad omen, and he clearly knew it.


    Realizing the situation was not good, Austin was in no mood to pay attention to the formula of the Golden Sun Scripture for the time being.


    All of a sudden, the Thunderbolt Movement Skill was deployed quicker than breathing.


    In the blink of an eye, all the cultivators on the platform disappeared instantaneously, dashing outward.


    For they thought that the Fire Stela would fall down and crush Austin into minced meat.


    To their surprise, the Fire Stela didn''t harm him at all. On the contrary, it even unexpectedly dissolved into Austin''s body.


    The reputation of Fire Stela had been widely circulated in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. No one thought that it would just dissolve into a man''s body, disappearing forever.


    It was hard for every cultivator to accept such an outcome. The result was definitely surprising, so everyone reacted that way.


    A few seconds later, as everyone was dumbfounded, the entire place was filled with a stillness of quiet.


    The next thing they knew, Austin was moving in a speed of light, rushing from platform to the outside. All the cultivators present were caught in an even more utter surprise!


    It only took Austin less than one second to reach the edge of the platform.


    "Austin would take the formula of Fire Stela away! We can''t let him go!"


    Someone burst out a shout amidst the silence of shock.


    Luckily, they all returned to their consciousness and realized the gravity of the situation.


    All the cultivators realized that their cultivation base was no longer suppressed.


    "Now, I can use my vital energy at any time!"


    Someone exclaimed excitedly and heaved a sigh of relief. . .


    "Austin, hand over the Stela and go to hell!"


    Sky Sect''s Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch were all at the premium stage of Master Realm, so they responded very quickly and immediately got ready to fight with Austin.


    "Super Collective Array!" shouted a young man who was tall and slim.


    Hearing the words, the ten disciples immediately exchanged positions and formed a mysterious pattern.


    All of a sudden, a shaft of vital energy column, the diameter of which was as wide as a bucket, broke through the limit of space and appeared at Austin''s back.


    Then, without warning, it struck Austin from behind.


    Austin felt an enormous force charging towards his body.


    However, the speed of the column was highly swift and fast, rendering Austin unresponsive.


    In that critical moment, Austin could only release seventy thousand pounds of physical force.


    Then, he gave a pat on his body to initiate another skill, and suddenly, people saw him covered by an Arhat Golden Bell.


    As soon as Austin waved his hand, two brilliant shafts of golden light were shot from behind his back.


    They were respectively the Purple Vital Stone and Golden Emperor Seal.


    Austin had placed vital energy into the Purple Vital Stone


    in must have had the unrivaled cultivation method hidden inside the Fire Stela.


    Furthermore, not long ago, the news that he acquired the treasure of Sword Emperor in the Sunset Mountain had also spread out, creating a ruckus with various groups of cultivators on his tail.


    A unique formula and the treasure of the Sword Emperor! Austin was one lucky and envied bastard!


    At the thought of it, the eyes of all the cultivators on the platform perversely turned green.


    They desperately chased after Austin, eager to take possession of the precious formula.


    Thousands of cultivators surging forward on his chase looked like an ocean wave in the distance. It was a magnificent view of greedy and cunning warriors who all gathered in one devious pursuit!. .


    Austin released his spiritual sense and perceived the situation.


    He was amused at the sight of such a view. Frankly, the cultivators looked funny and absurd together.


    ''Damn it! It is not an event of marathon. Why are there so many people chasing after me?''


    Afraid of being captured, Austin dared not take his pursuers lightly and immediately exerted his Thunderbolt Movement Skill to its extreme.


    Shadows of figures flickered among the mountains, casting a vast expanse of red shades before the sunset.


    At the same time, as he was running for quite some time, Austin felt how severe the wound inside his body was.


    Both his vital organs and energy meridians suffered a heavy blow. Even his body tissues were torn into fractional pieces.


    Several blood vessels burst open, and blood poured out of them and permeated into his organs.


    Some of his energy meridians were broken where vital energy was drained out to the extent that nothing flowed.


    That was the first time that Austin suffered such severe injury.


    However, while Austin worried about his body damage, there were still thousands of chasers desperately hunting him down.


    Aside from the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch, the Holy Daughter was also after him.


    Austin knew if he wouldn''t get quickly away from them, it was possible that he could be killed. What was worse, he would have bled to death before they caught him if he couldn''t get immediate medication.

 Chapter 808 Break Away From The Pursuing Forces

    A dozen Master Realm warriors who ran after Austin were closing on him already.


    They would catch up with Austin in less than ten seconds.


    As elites from five major sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, these Holy Sons and Daughters and the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch were all experts in the Master Realm cultivation base and occult martial arts skill. They were the best of the best so to speak.


    They had effortlessly matched Austin''s speed as they exercised their bodily movement skills.


    What was more, Austin was heavily wounded, which slowed down and restricted his movements.


    Austin relied on his elixirs and divine energy crystals in order to replenish his vital energy, which helped in boosting his Thunderbolt Movement Skill despite of his handicap.


    However his injured energy meridians and poor vital energy circulation gradually lowered his speed.


    During these kinds of emergencies, Austin made sure that he was linked with the City in his pocket via his spiritual sense so he could easily teleport himself into the City anytime he needed to. It was his last resort when things went stale.


    But Austin was very reluctant to teleport himself into the City when the eyes of those pursuing warriors were fixed on him, because they would definitely discover his secret hideout in a flash.


    It would be disastrous if anyone would find out about Austin''s secret weapon. It would definitely wreck his plans.


    For example, someone could arrange for an array which had the ability to cripple spatial teleportation in advance once they knew what Austin was capable of this time. If that happened, Austin would be certainly cornered.


    But because of the critical situation, Austin decided not to overthink everything despite of the risk. Getting out alive was his top priority.


    Determined, Austin lifted his head and looked around.


    He noticed a small col not far from him. It was filled with jagged and grotesque rocks which varied in sizes. Some were small while some were taller than a normal adult.


    Without further hesitation, Austin flew straight towards the col with a plan in mind.


    In the blink of an eye, he delivered a dozen punches and smashed some of the jagged rocks into powder.


    With every explosion of rocks, clouds of fine dust danced in the air within the col. It was as if a sand storm was passing by the area.


    As the dust swirling about created a blanket of mist, Austin took this chance and teleported himself into the City, vanishing into thin air.


    The City then shrunk into a grain of sand and mingled with the dust which filled the sky. . . . .


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Just a few seconds after Austin disappeared, a dozen figures cracked open the space and landed in the small col.


    The Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch, the Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect, Mr. Gold Hand of the Magic Hand Sect, and the Holy Daughter of the New Moon Sect all arrived at the area together.


    The Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect gently tapped the giant puppet bird, and as the bird flapped its wings, two hurricanes began to form and drove the blanket of dust away.


    All the stones and dust were sent flying into


    asten the recovery of your energy meridians,"


    the gnome gently reminded Austin.


    "Really? Why haven''t I thought of that before?!"


    Austin got pleasantly surprised.


    It was true that his energy meridians were seriously damaged. Some of them had even cracked open, which attributed to the poor circulation of his vital energy. They were like broken hoses which were leaking with water.


    His vital energy cultivation base would be adversely affected if the damaged energy meridians did not recover. It was a risk he was not willing to take.


    Thinking of this, Austin seated himself and took out a bottle of the Earthly Mother Essence and chugged it in his mouth.


    With a wave of his hand, piles of superior vital energy crystals formed a thick vital energy crystal bubble which encircled Austin tightly.


    Over a hundred divine vital energy crystals piled around Austin, which gave off a dazzling light. It was as if Austin was sparkling.


    Meanwhile, Austin took out a batch of elixirs with different levels from his Space Ring and drank them one-by-one.


    Then, he sat quietly and meditated as he began his healing process.


    The Earthly Mother Essence seeped into every wounded energy meridian as it entered Austin''s body. It was so effective in healing his wounds and which helped swiftly recover those wounded energy meridians.


    The elixirs which he drank also transformed into streams of tremendous spiritual energy, which efficiently nourished Austin''s internal organs.


    With the use of his mind, he controlled the golden ball in his elixir field which also flew out and was suspended in front of him.


    The vital energy contained in the piles of divine vital energy crystals and superior vital energy crystals poured into the golden light like a mighty ocean, as beams of gold radiated in his elixir field.


    As the elixirs and energy crystals slowly took effect, Austin only felt that his body was surrounded by a rich and abundant spiritual energy. Even his breathing began to feel less labored and gradually settled into a calm rhythm.


    He could feel that his wounds gradually healed and recovered.

 Chapter 809 The Preliminary Stage Of Imperial Realm

    Austin sat behind the pile of superior vital energy crystals, constantly healing himself for three to four days.


    He found that during the process, the Earthly Mother Essence mostly helped him.


    It had a feature of admitting everything like the earth, which not only mended his injured energy meridians, but also reformed, broaden, and thicken them.


    After the reconstruction of his energy meridians, the amount of vital energy it could hold had now been expanded ten times more.


    Before they were like small streams, however, now, they were like great rivers with strong currents!


    Five days later, Austin waved his sleeve, and the leftovers of the pile of superior vital energy crystals were swept away.


    Then with his mind control, a new pile of superior vital energy crystals appeared from his Space Ring.


    In just ten days, Austin used up three piles of superior vital energy crystals in total.


    Even though it was quite a number, it had greatly helped in his recovery. And now, he was fully healed.


    Not just healed, but his body was even stronger than before.


    The most fascinating change was the expanded holding capacity of his energy meridians.


    While Austin was healing himself, he also came close to a breakthrough.


    Actually, when he was on the platform and tried to comprehend the Fire Stela, he had noticed that he seemed able to break through the next level of cultivation base.


    Now, that feeling was even stronger after his recovery.


    In fact, Austin was even more determined to advance and progress to the Imperial Realm than ever before.


    A vital energy force was released and the residue of the superior vital energy crystals, from which the spiritual energy had been absorbed by Austin, was swept aside.


    Then Austin took out another pile of superior vital energy crystals and put them around himself like a massive tall wall.


    He activated the Golden Sun Scripture inside his body and tried to break the blocks that prevented him from improving his cultivation base.


    The vital energy in his body smoothly ran within the energy meridians, billowing with immense power.


    The wall of the superior vital energy crystals was effected instantly, and the spiritual energy contained inside it gushed out, covering Austin''s body.


    Two days passed, and Austin changed the superior vital energy crystals with new ones twice.


    Another two days later, Austin, who had been patiently sitting, suddenly felt his body quivered dramatically. In just seconds, a surge of powerful force came out of his body.


    The vital energy contained in the wall of superior spiritual energy crystals had been totally consumed, and the remains of the crystals were spread in all direction.


    Specks of white dust flew everywhere like clouds scattered in the sky.


    Austin suddenly opened his eyes; his gaze was intense and sharp as blades.


    He had finally reached the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm!


    Sensing his stronger vital energy, Austin was highly satisfied. His efforts were definitely not in vain.


    se forces started to give off the presence and location of the gnome.


    Aware of the situation, the gnome immediately hid into the void.


    A surge of spiritual sense forces swept the place all at the same time, trying to detect what entity could be present around.


    The gnome communicated with Austin, and he was transmitted back into the City at once.


    Outside the City, three of the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch arrived at the place where the gnome was.


    They searched carefully but was instead left confused when they found nothing. . .


    Meanwhile, Austin was quite frustrated as he paced back and forth.


    He did not expect that there were still people outside who kept looking for him after more than ten days.


    Especially those Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch!


    As per Isis and the Holy Daughter of the New Moon Sect, Austin knew clearly that they were after the Fire Stela not to learn something, but to find him and defeat him.


    He was aware that going outside would be too reckless and dangerous, so he decided to stay a bit longer in the City until the rest of his enemies gave up on chasing after him.


    Now that he had so much time to spare, Austin decided to learn the sword skills left by the Sword Emperor.


    The gnome and Violet were busy cultivating themselves as well.


    Violet, who was a mere level nine demonic beast, was serious about making a breakthrough.


    As a nine-tailed demon fox, she was quite a unique species who inherited the noble bloodline.


    So she felt enormous pressure and was eager to improve her cultivation base, as her level was relatively low.


    As such, she spent most of her time focusing on her cultivation training.


    At the same time, while everyone was busy with their own business, Austin found an empty street and sat down to start his own practice.


    Inside his Soul Sea, the Sword Emperor''s sword skills and experience were flowing smoothly.


    Immediately, Austin collected his thoughts and started learning the sword skills.

 Chapter 810 Do You Think You Can Fight Me And Win

    The appreciation for the swordsmanship skills recorded by the Sword Emperor was not only elaborate but also profound.


    The records showed that not only did he have a good grasp of the essentials of swordsmanship skills but he also had the expertise in that area. All the knowledge was clearly and comprehensively recorded.


    Austin immersed himself in the exploration of appreciation presented by the records of the Sword Emperor. He hoped that every word and sentence would get ingrained in his mind and heart. He was deeply inspired by what he was learning about the swordsmanship skills and the Sword Emperor himself.


    As he comprehended it further, he stood up. Taking his long sword in one hand, he began to practice.


    The sword skills which he had learned before could be performed smoothly and skillfully at the moment.


    He was now absorbed in comprehending the mystery of swordsmanship. He wanted to drive away all worldly distractions and enter the state of selflessness and nothingness.


    He wanted to focus such that there was nothing else in his world but the swordsmanship. He cleared his mind and got ready to reach that state by meditation.


    Three days passed by.


    During these three days, Austin was completely absorbed. He sat so motionless that sometimes he looked like a stone statue, sitting on the ground without a movement.


    But sometimes he looked like a dragon flying in the sky. That was when he performed his sword skill perfectly with incredible sword radiance.


    Time went by. Now it was already the fifth day of Austin''s meditation. When Austin was meditating, he suddenly heard a crisp sound ring in his soul.


    A realization struck him. ''Level four sword potential!''


    Austin was surprised to find out that after only five days of meditating and practicing swordsmanship skill, he could make an improvement of one level of sword potential.


    Among the three swordsmanship skills left by the Sword Emperor, one was called Swift Thunder Swordsmanship.


    Only when a cultivator obtained level five sword potential, he could have the strength to practice this swordsmanship skill.


    This meant that with one level advancement in sword potential, Austin would be ready.


    He could then begin practicing this swordsmanship skill.


    Undoubtedly the swordsmanship skills left by the Sword Emperor were extraordinary.


    Thus, Austin was filled with anticipation about the power of the Swift Thunder Swordsmanship. He was eager to acquire it. . .


    After he had acquired the level four sword potential, Austin stopped meditating.


    He asked the gnome to move out and check the surroundings with spiritual sense.


    Upon receiving his order, the gnome immediately teleported himself outside.


    He appeared in front of the pit, releasing his beast soul energy to perceive the surroundings as asked by Austin.


    He kept probing the area across the distance of a few miles several times.


    He found no soul present there.


    It looked like everybody had gone off.


    The gnome did not find it strange.


    Austin had been hiding himself in the City for nearly half a month now. His secret abode was safe from any intruders.


    The Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch along with the


    d playing the harp to attack him.


    "The preliminary stage of Imperial Realm!


    Be careful, Winnie! It looks like he has had a break through into the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm!"


    Isis cautioned Winnie when she discovered the fact from the vital energy power that Austin had released.


    Winnie, the Holy Daughter of the New Moon Sect, was aware of it too and nodded in acceptance of the warning.


    "Avenge me, Winnie!" Isis cried out.


    She knew that she was no match for Austin, so she asked Winnie to avenge her.


    "Austin, I must admit that you are indeed a tough opponent.


    But if you think you can bully the disciples of the five sects of Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom and get away with it, I would say you are absolutely wrong.


    The combined force of the five sects is what you can never compare with,"


    the Holy Daughter spoke with pride. Standing erect in the wind, she was in a green dress with cascading lace flowing in the air. She was so pretty. She looked confident, pure and also exuded a bit of glamour.


    Suddenly, a high-pitched sound like that of a phoenix rang out in her body. It echoed in the air.


    Soon, the shadow of a phoenix emerged from her body. It soared high into the sky.


    "Phoenix Secret Skill!"


    Isis couldn''t help exclaiming when she saw the shadow of the phoenix show up.


    "Phoenix Secret Skill?"


    Austin murmured with seriousness in his eyes as he watched the shadow of the phoenix whirl around the Holy Daughter. He hadn''t seen this coming.


    He could sense a strong power that belonged to the sacred beast of the ancient times from the shadow of the phoenix. And he even felt a disturbance in his blood circulation.


    "Austin, I will make you pay for what you have done!"


    the Holy Daughter said coldly with distrust and hatred evident in her voice. There was no other emotion in her voice.


    At the same time, the phoenix shadow also glared its eyes at Austin coldly.


    "Oh?


    Really? Do you think you can fight me and win?" Austin asked in reply.


    Hardly had he finished his words, he felt a sharp power that seemed to have taken hold of him. He felt a strong grip on him!

 Chapter 811 Fighting The Holy Daughter Of New Moon Sect (Part One)

    "Stop your grumbling and nonsense. It wouldn''t buy you additional time you know. You are about to meet your maker, Austin!"


    The Holy Daughter of New Moon Sect executed the Phoenix Secret Skill, which gave her a majestic aura and made her look nobler and purer, just like a beautiful angel from the heavens.


    She stood suspended in mid-air as her green robes fluttered with the wind, as if she had been a goddess floating in the clouds.


    "Hiss!"


    The phoenix''s huge talons radiated a dazzling light which covered a large portion of the sky. While it preyed on Austin, its sharp nails tore the space, which created a creepy sight.


    With a wave of his hands, Austin summoned the Purple Vital Stone and the Golden Emperor Seal. With a treasure on each palm, he hurriedly channeled vital energy into them.


    Then the two treasures transformed into a towering mountain and an enormous golden seal which tackled the large talons of the phoenix head on.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    The Purple Vital Stone and the Golden Emperor Seal were swept aside by the huge talons and returned to Austin.


    The treasures slowed down the huge talons by only a few seconds, but they still advanced towards Austin.


    Austin practiced the Thunderbolt Movement Skill and dodged aside quickly leaving splutters and streaks of lightning behind him.


    He urged his vital energy which soon circulated rapidly all over his body, then three vital energy swords materialized up above his head. They gradually grew larger and larger.


    The huge swords were wrapped with golden flames and they emitted a powerful sword intent which crackled in the air.


    They connected together and formed a huge round sword aura. Once it fully formed, it immediately sped towards the talon of the phoenix which aimed to slice it down.


    It was the Flamin


    lack hole.


    Austin suddenly felt weak and light headed, as if he had been subdued by a greater force, and the thought of giving up fleeted his mind.


    "Gnome, prepare to use spiritual sense attack!"


    During that crucial moment, Austin connected with the gnome via his spiritual sense, then he overcame the pressure from the phoenix blood using his physical strength.


    The Phoenix Secret Skill executed by the Holy Daughter of New Moon Sect was too powerful, so Austin was not sure whether he could defeat it. But it was still worth a try.


    Most importantly, the Holy Daughter''s cultivation base was at the medium stage of Master Realm which was higher than Austin''s. Austin only had the upper hand when it came to their spiritual sense level. It was definitely quite risky to face her head on but he had no other choice.


    The gnome suddenly came out from the space nearby. He instantly released five beast soul energy paws aimed straight towards the Holy Daughter.


    At the same time, Austin used the Demon-creating Skill.


    A few seconds later, a spiritual demon with a twisted face appeared in the Holy Daughter''s Soul Sea and pounced upon her spiritual soul, like a cat pouncing on a mouse.

 Chapter 812 Fighting The Holy Daughter Of New Moon Sect (Part Two)

    Austin also unleashed 20 spiritual sense spears straight towards her Soul Sea.


    Five beast paws, a spiritual demon, and 20 spiritual sense spears all together exerted a huge spiritual sense pressure on her Soul Sea. It was like facing a huge army alone.


    Winnie''s expression instantly changed from anger to fear.


    ''This is not possible. How can someone like him have such a powerful spiritual sense!'' she thought in surprise.


    The movements of the illusory phoenix suddenly slowed down, because her spiritual soul was suppressed and was in the middle of a battle. . .


    Austin infused his vital energy force once again into the Purple Vital Stone on his left palm and the Golden Emperor Seal on his right palm. Their size grew in a matter of seconds, then he hurled them straight at the phoenix.


    They again collided with the talons.


    Then again they returned with failure. But just like last time, they flew back towards Austin. Without as much a scratch on the phoenix''s talons.


    As Austin stretch out his hands and clapped, the Arhat Golden Bell appeared and confronted the talons.


    The Arhat Golden Bell was a weapon which could be used both for offense and defense. It was quite versatile and very useful.


    "Clank!" Arhat Golden Bell only collided with the talons but just like the first weapons, it came flying back towards Austin.


    The Arhat Golden Bell immediately retreated to Austin''s hand.


    ''The phoenix was just too powerful for such weapons!''


    Austin deeply sighed once again. The situation was not getting any better at all.


    Thankfully, the illusory phoenix''s attack slowed down because the Holy Daughter''s spiritual soul was preoccupied and was being suppressed.


    So Austin dodged the attack of the illusory phoenix


    ur hand!"


    the Holy Daughter of New Moon Sect shouted angrily. Her vital energy hand changed its direction and went straight towards Austin.


    Austin didn''t even bothered to dodge it.


    He simply used his physical strength to punch it away.


    "Bang!"


    Austin was forced a dozen steps back and his vital energy was trembling in his body because of the impact.


    Despite that, his body didn''t suffer any injury whatsoever.


    "Oh no you don''t!"


    Shaking off his dazed state, Austin controlled his huge vital energy hand, which had successfully gripped Isis, and pulled her towards him, like a fish being reeled in towards the boat.


    Isis was surprised and dumbfounded at same time with what happened.


    ''My cultivation base was at the same stage as Austin''s. Why is his vital energy force much stronger than mine?'' she thought in a daze.


    "Brat. Release Isis at once!"


    The Holy Daughter of New Moon Sect screamed when she saw Isis was caught by Austin. She went crazy and fought desperately. She was like a monster gone wild with anger and rage.


    The illusory phoenix cried aloud echoing in the sky. It pounced upon Austin while exuding great pressure.

 Chapter 813 The Torn Dress (Part One)

    After carefully assessing the situation, Austin concluded that if the New Moon Sect''s Holy Daughter had demonstrated her Phoenix Secret Skill to its highest possible state, there was simply no way that he would be able to survive such a lethal blow. While there was a slim chance that he could escape immediate death, crippling injuries would definitely be inflicted upon him if he stuck to this fight any longer.


    So upon further weighing the pros and cons of the situation in his mind, Austin decided to keep a safe distance from the Holy Daughter and carry out his attacks within the farthest point of his power range. Using his perception, he ordered the giant vital energy hand that was holding Isis to explode.


    At the same time, grabbing the opportune moment, he activated his Thunderbolt Movement Skill and swiftly retreated to a safe distance. From there, he watched what would happen to Isis.


    Upon receiving his order, the giant vital energy hand started vibrating violently. After a few seconds, it exploded into flames and produced a ghastly, rumbling sound that resonated throughout the entire area.


    Everything in the immediate vicinity caught fire. Isis was the nearest one and was supposed to be scorched the most.


    However, despite her dress being torn and shredded into pieces due to the impact of the explosion, she herself remained unscathed. The fluttering fragments of her white dress swirled around her like thousands of beautiful butterflies and it only accentuated her form. With clothes only enough to cover her most sensitive parts, Isis''s soft and delicate body unleashed its full glory in front of Austin.


    Luckily, she had scarlet red underwear around her and it kept her from being stark naked and embarrassed beyond words.


    Upon seeing that, Austin instantly knew that the abdomen wrap was a kind of a guardian armor.


    Otherwise, the explosion of the giant vital energy hand would have torn it into pieces just like what it had done to her white dress.


    Isis never expected Austin to stage this kind of attack. For a moment, the sheer immense blow of the explosion blanked out her mind. She was able to come around a few moments later, and only then did she realize the embarrassing state she was in.


    Hurriedly covering her breast with her ha


    you always see things in such an inappropriate way?" Austin sulkily exclaimed. He even feigned offense to get his point across.


    Although annoyed, he knew that he simply couldn''t do anything to silence the gnome.


    "Okay then, I admit that I sometimes think in a dirty way," the gnome said, a sly smile slowly forming on his lips. "But you have to admit that you act in a dirty way!" With that, the gnome couldn''t help but chuckle. "I''m not judging you, though. Please just keep tearing girls'' clothing apart as much as you like,"


    the gnome finished, his eyes now sparkling. . . .


    While the gnome was still yapping, the sulky look on Austin''s face suddenly turned to utter fear and his face became deathly white.


    Under the perception of his spiritual sense, he was able to perceive that ten people were rushing towards his direction.


    Immediately, Austin knew who they were. Without a doubt in his mind, he recognized that they were the Ten Prominent Disciples of the Punishment Branch he had been avoiding for so long now.


    Immediately, he activated his Thunderbolt Movement Skill and made himself invisible. Within a fraction of a second, he was already off towards the distant sky.


    A moment later, ten figures fell directly where Austin was standing.


    Just as Austin thought, they indeed were the Ten Prominent Disciples of the Punishment Branch from the Sky Sect.


    They had smelled the scent of the fight from far away.


    "An intense fight happened here just a few minutes ago," one of them said.

 Chapter 814 The Torn Dress (Part Two)

    The man who spoke had a prominent spiritual sense capability with which he could easily sense the destruction the fight had made in the surrounding area.


    "That is true!


    The fight was violent and intense!"


    another person pointed out. Upon hearing this, all the remaining members of the group nodded their heads in agreement.


    Then, as if on cue, they all lifted their heads and looked at the distant sky. A floating object grabbed their attention.


    Through the thick clouds, they could see that there was a giant bird puppet advancing towards them.


    Flying at the speed of light, the bird puppet whizzed over their heads thrice and circled in the air before finally landing in front of them.


    The Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect and his three principal disciples slithered down from the back of the bird a few moments after it touched down. Standing in front of the ten disciples, the Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect held out his hand and waved it quickly in the air. Instantly, a dozen of thin-as-hair black shadows emerged and floated down on his palm.


    They were some very tiny gnat puppets that inhabited in this area.


    Needless to say, these gnat puppets had witnessed what had happened between Austin and the Holy Daughter a few minutes ago. Utilizing his spiritual sense, the Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect felt the experience of the insects in his palm.


    After getting all the information he needed, he dismissed the insect servants and turned to the ten disciples.


    "Austin has just had a big fight with the Holy Daughter Winnie of the New Moon Sect before we arrived," he claimed.


    "What?


    Austin was fighting against Winnie?"


    Consternation was evident on the faces of the ten disciples.


    "How did the fight end?" one of them asked hastily.


    Apparently, the mere mention of Austin''s name piqued their interest.


    "Winnie lost and ran away," the Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect answered. Doubt could be heard from his tone.


    With his eyebrows furrowed, he obviously didn''t expect that to happen.


    "What the hell!" all the ten disciples exclaimed in chorus.


    They all started feeling numb. "Are... are you telling the truth? Is that really what happened here?" one of them asked, trying to confirm whether they heard things correctly.


    For them, such a scenario was impossible to happen.


    For one thing, Winnie did not fight Austin alone, for they had known that she had the support of Isis. Another thing was, they all knew what Winnie was capable of doing. Her Phoenix Secret Skill was something that many feared, and it had served as one of her biggest advantage over all the other elites in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    It was a fact that none of the disciples of the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch could stand up against the Holy Daughter of the New Moon Sect if they h


    him, otherwise they would have never recognized him just by his face. The arcane spell must be something that had the ability of tracking soul auras or spiritual senses.


    Truth be told, they made a good use of Austin''s weakness in this respect.


    Although his Appearance-transforming Clothes could help him change his appearance, the thing it could not alter was his soul aura or his spiritual sense.


    So, having learned his lesson from last time, Austin did not dare to head for some big, famous place.


    Instead, although inconvenient, he chose an outlying village and secluded mountain road for his march.


    Ten days later, Austin finally got to the Elixir City.


    Stopping at the gate of the Elixir City, he drew a deep, luxurious breath. With it, he released his long-accumulated tension he had been carrying. After entering, he quickly began searching for a sect named Magic Hand Sect.


    The Magic Hand Sect was a place where Angus'' daughter lived.


    She was the Holy Daughter of the sect five hundred years ago.


    But considering that five hundred years had already passed since then, Austin had anticipated that the Holy Daughters of the Magic Hand Sect had already been switched many times over that long period of time.


    If she was still alive, she must have become a great master of her sect whom everyone showed their respect to.


    Given his circumstances, Austin knew that he could not just randomly ask a person on the street about her whereabouts although he knew that everyone definitely knew her.


    For one thing, inquiring about a great master from strangers would easily bring warnings and alarm in the city. Second, if any fighter of the Sky Sect had succeeded to pry information about him and was already on his track due to his carelessness, his enemies would definitely swarm the area, putting not only his life at risk, but also all the innocent people around him.

 Chapter 815 Examination For Refinery Assistant

    Austin decided to stay in the Elixir City for a few more days and look for opportunities to investigate the whereabouts of Angus''s daughter.


    He found a small hotel in a remote area of the city and checked in. He needed to ensure that he had a good place to rest and hide.


    After he got a room for himself, he began to wander in the city, trying to find some clues which would help him locate Angus''s daughter.


    Moving around a little, Austin realized that the Elixir City was home to some amazing elixir stores.


    And there were many such stores which lined any street one passed through.


    Some of them would only purchase while some were busy selling.


    The air was rich with the fragrance of various elixirs, making people feel refreshing and exhilarating.


    As the Elixir City was in the vicinity of the headquarters of the Magic Hand Sect, the elixir business here shared great prosperity. To its benefit, it made use of the location advantage and abundant local resources.


    Austin strolled and looked around casually. Indulged in the fragrant scent of the elixirs, it was too difficult for him to stop himself from giving loud shouts of applause.


    Suddenly, a small stall on the street attracted Austin''s attention. There was a banner which said that they were looking for new recruitments.


    Many people had already gathered in front of that stall, and kept chatting and pointing at something.


    Austin''s curiosity made him get into the crowd.


    There were two men who seemed to be the owners of the stall. They looked like two disciples from some sect.


    A banner was hung before the stall. It said, ''Elder Drew needs to recruit two refinery assistants. Anyone who is able to pass the examination will have liberal wages and benefits. Outstanding assistants with superb talent will have an opportunity to join in the Magic Hand Sect.''


    Like everyone, Austin was aware that the Magic Hand Sect was one of the five major sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    Being a disciple in the Magic Hand Sect meant climbing up the social ladder for most of the cultivators who had no background in a sect.


    Moreover, every disciple in the Magic Hand Sect had the opportunity to learn the pill refining skills. Pill refiner skills would make a person rise above the ordinary.


    So the people crowding around the stall were all young warriors. They seemed to be waiting to make use of such an opportunity.


    Two Magic Hand Sect disciples responsible for recruitment explained the recruitment process to everyone in detail.


    Any cultivator who was interested in the recruitment needed to register first and take part in the examination. Only the top two, the most outstanding candidates would be sele


    finish this off with ease.


    With a slight smile on his lips, Austin walked into the array.


    A long table was placed there.


    Fifty basic elixirs were placed on the table in a row.


    Faint fragrances of the elixirs permeated into the air and mingled with each other. They reached Austin''s nostrils slowly.


    A disciple of the Magic Hand Sect, who was standing by the long table, gave Austin a piece of blank paper and a pen.


    He had seen Austin walk in and look around.


    Austin took the blank paper and pen from the man.


    Without any hesitation and wasting no time, he wrote the names, categories, properties, regular collocations and functions of all those elixirs one by one on the paper.


    As a fourth level pill refiner, those rudiments and details about elixirs were already engraved in his memory. He hardly stopped to recall anything about the elixirs. It was like all the details were pouring out through his pen on the paper consistently.


    He was quick in writing and possessed beautiful penmanship.


    "What?"


    The disciple standing by the long table gaped unbelievably at Austin.


    Just in a short moment, Austin had finished writing the information about over thirty elixirs.


    "Eh?"


    He could utter no other word when he realized that the blank paper was now full of characters. There was no empty space to write more words on it.


    "I am sorry, maybe I have written too much.


    Could you give me another piece of paper?"


    The disciple in front of Austin handed him a paper mutely. He was dumbfounded when he saw the dense characters already written on the first sheet of paper! He didn''t know what to say so he quietly handed Austin a second sheet of paper.


    ''Is this guy only applying for the position of a refinery assistant?'' The disciple began to be haunted by doubts.

 Chapter 816 Marshs Stunning Performance

    The disciple then gave Austin another sheet of blank examination paper.


    Without any hesitation, Austin quickly wrote down on it the required information for all the remaining dozens of the basic elixirs.


    He checked the two sheets of the examination paper again before handing them back to the Magic Hand Sect disciple who had given it to him.


    The disciple stared at the two sheets of the examination paper which had been fully filled with answers with widened eyes. Austin''s speed and efficiency in filling in them stunned him to the extreme.


    Each applicant would have ten minutes to fill in the things that were needed. But Austin just spent half of it to complete all his answers!


    The disciple raised his eyes to look at the young man in front of him, an expression of astonishment still hanging on his face. Austin, however, walked out of the Isolation Array in a calm manner, paying no attention to the disciple''s face that was full of curiosity.


    All the remaining applicants walked into the Isolation Array for the test one after another.


    Time passed quickly and soon, all the applicants had already taken their turns and finished their tests in order.


    Fitch, Len and Lind then stepped into the Isolation Array to assess all the examination papers submitted by the applicants.


    Another half an hour passed. Everyone held their breaths in anticipation.


    Finally, the three walked out of the Isolation Array.


    They all looked stunned, as if something impossible had happened.


    Fitch held a name list in his hand. He unfolded it in a stern manner and began to announce the names of the applicants who had passed the first test.


    According to the requirements, all the applicants, whose name he would announce, would walk one step forward and would line up squarely in a row.


    When he mentioned "Marsh", he as well as Len and Lind could not help but turn to look at Austin with a look of appreciation.


    Even their gazes were full of admiration.


    Fitch flashed a mild smile at Austin and nodded at him as greeting.


    Obviously, this overt appreciation caused envy in the hearts of all the applicants present.


    Marsh was the pseudonym Austin used when he applied for the test yesterday.


    About one hundred people had passed the first test. As for all the other ones who failed the first round, they all left the Magic Hand Sect in low spirits.


    ...


    Then Fitch pronounced the rules for the second test.


    Its focus was the quality of the warrior''s vital energy.


    To test the quality of their vital energy, each applicant must put his or her palms on a vital energy testing stone one by one.


    Then they must launch their vital energies from their bodies into the testing stone. The stone would then flash a blue light. In order to show the strength and quality of the warrior''s vital energy, the light would either dim or brighten up.


    The testing stone was big as an adult''s head in size and was pure, stain-free white.


    In this second test, only ten people would be granted an opportunity for further assessment.


    This meant that only ten of the most excellent applicants would be able to pass the assessment. The rest of the applicants would immediately be knocked out from the test!


    The test then commenced after Fitch had detailed all the


    shed speaking.


    The green cedar grass was a common grade three elixir with a negative nature.


    Therefore, it was usually used as an auxiliary elixir to offset the extremely strong positive effect of some elixirs during the process of pill refining.


    Austin''s eyes swept the pile of elixirs in front of him up and down. He was sharp to spot that there were several green cedar grasses of different growing years in it.


    They ranged from seven years to ten years.


    Austin then picked up the ten-year-old green cedar grass immediately the moment Len finished speaking. He was so familiar with every detail of those elixirs that he didn''t have to think before making a decision.


    Fitch, Len and Lind exchanged a look of approval with each other at Austin''s quick response.


    Then the other nine applicants picked up the required green cedar grasses in succession.


    "A fifteen-year-old earth dragon potato living in timid sands."


    "A twenty-year-old sun-facing fruit."


    ...


    Len named dozens of elixirs at grade two, grade three and grade four in a row.


    Again, every applicant must select the elixir with right growing years and environmental conditions as prescribed.


    As a grade four elixir refiner, Austin encountered no difficulty in identifying all the required elixirs.


    He was always the first one to pick the right elixir among all the applicants. And he did it almost at the same time as Len would finish speaking. And he was always correct!


    He did it perfectly as if he had already gone through the exam multiple times.


    "Wow!" All people inside the venue could not help but feel amazed at how well Austin was doing.


    They all felt stunned, surprised, and inspired all at the same time.


    "Send Steward Foster here! Hurry!"


    Fitch ordered to a Magic Hand Sect disciple by his side, even though the test was still half way through its course.


    His two companions showed no objections as this was exactly what they intended to do. Steward Foster must know the boy''s excellent performance.


    They all wondered whether Marsh would be offered an opportunity to become a formal alchemy disciple of the Magic Hand Sect. It would be exceptional if that happened.

 Chapter 817 Becoming An Enlisted Disciple Of The Magic Hand Sect (Part One)

    The third round of assessment ended fairly quickly, lasting only about thirty minutes.


    However, Fitch didn''t immediately announce the results, although the admission list seemed to have been finalized already.


    It was as though he and the other two were waiting for something, or someone.


    Soon enough, a streak of grayish light came from the sky and landed on the square.


    "Steward Foster!"


    The three of them called out in unison as they quickly walked up to where the light was.


    A male figure materialized as the light faded. As it turned out, the man who was addressed as "Steward Foster" was a cultivator refining at the preliminary stage of Master Realm. Dressed in gray, he looked like a plain middle-aged man who was around forty years old.


    "Which one of them is the Marsh guy you have mentioned?"


    was the first thing Foster asked once his feet touched the ground.


    "Come, Marsh," Fitch called out. "Come and meet our steward, Foster."


    With a wide smile, he gestured at Austin to come near.


    Austin was a bit taken aback, but he went up anyway, trying to look calm.


    Upon arriving in front of Foster, he greeted him politely, though hesitantly. "Hello, Steward Foster." In response, the man nodded his head.


    "It''s Marsh, right? Fitch and the others have told me all about your performance in the assessments.


    If they weren''t making things up, you seem to be a really talented young man and is worth training," Foster said with a smile.


    "But to know if that really is the case, you will go through another test. This time, however, I will personally test you," he explained, his face mellow but serious. "If you are able to pass it, I myself will nominate you to become an enlisted alchemy disciple of our Magic Hand Sect.


    What d


    s beyond amazed. It was obvious that Foster was also an experienced pill refiner.


    He guessed that the little flame from Foster''s palm was his pilot fire, from which he would generate the magic fire he needed for pill refining.


    "Marsh," Foster called, his face now serious. "This is what I want you to do: I want you to direct your vital energy into this herbal pot, and control the fire and its heat to a certain level as per my instructions. Do you understand?"


    With an expression mirroring Foster''s, Austin nodded.


    It had dawned on him now. Controlling the conditions in the herbal pot was one of the basic skills for pill refining, but it took talent as well. At the very least, you needed to have good control of your vital energy.


    He walked up to the pot, put his right hand on the mouth of it and started sending his vital energy in.


    Of course, he had done it with restraint--He made sure that he kept his vital energy at a relatively low level which would match a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Sky Realm he claimed himself to be.


    With Austin''s vital energy as the fuel, the fire in the herbal pot flared up, getting hotter and becoming brighter.

 Chapter 818 Becoming An Enlisted Disciple Of The Magic Hand Sect (Part Two)

    "Okay, first, let''s grill the materials with high heat,"


    Foster suddenly directed in a low voice.


    Austin did as he was told and doubled the vital energy he put in the pot at once. The fire began raging, giving off waves of heat into its surroundings.


    Everything went well and it seemed that Austin had made the temperature right. Foster and the other three judges all nodded in appreciation.


    "Now, I want slow fire for the baking,"


    Foster instructed again.


    Austin took a deep breath, and slowly absorbed some of the strong vital energy back before sending out a stream of gentler energy from his palm. Soon, the fire inside had burned down to a soft one, a kind that people would enjoy during a cold winter night.


    In the next few moments, Foster had asked Austin to adjust the temperature to several different ranges in quick succession, and Austin had met all of his requirements easily.


    A pleased smile on Foster''s and the other three judges'' faces had already appeared, and all their eyes started lighting up. Fitch, in particular, was evidently happy with what was happening as it was proving him right.


    After giving out several instructions, Foster thought that a conclusion could already be drawn regarding Austin''s performance, so he stopped giving them and ended the test.


    "Tell me, my boy. You have done this pill refining thing before, haven''t you?"


    Foster asked, his inquiring and thoughtful eyes fixating on Austin.


    "Yes, I have," Austin replied meekly. "I came from the Grand Dragon Empire, and my grandfather was a pill refiner of the second rank in the country. I learned a bit about pill refinery from him when I was young," he continued, success


    ng that had happened today.


    "Thank you for your kind words, Steward Foster! I feel so honored!"


    Austin knew that now it was time for some flattering words.


    "Congratulations, Marsh! I knew you would make it! I bet that with your incredibly good talent in pill refinery, you will accomplish great things in the near future!


    Who knows? We three here today might beg you for your magical pills soon,"


    Fitch once again chimed in and laughed.


    He had come to give his congratulations, and at the same time, he had also implied that he wanted to make friends with Austin.


    Not only him, Len and Lind also came to him and said a few good words to Austin.


    Although the three of them were judges here today, their positions were relatively low in the sect.


    Besides, they were no pill refiners themselves. So whenever they wanted some medicinal pills to boost their cultivation, they still had to cheek it and beg the pill refiners in the sect for help.


    Most of the time, those pill refiners would give disciples in low positions like them a cold shoulder.


    The three of them were a bit of doormats in the sect.

 Chapter 819 Dangerous Drew

    Having witnessed his talent in refining elixirs, Fitch, Len, and Lind knew that Austin would eventually be a pill refiner in their sect.


    Besides, their recommendation would greatly aid him in his application to be a disciple of the Magic Hand Sect.


    The three were quick to befriend Austin as they recognized the advantage of being his accomplice.


    ''When Austin becomes a pill refiner, I can ask him to refine elixirs for me, '' the three thought with thrill.


    However, Austin knew what they were up to. Yet, he smiled and agreed to them.


    The rest nine applicants stood aside, throwing glares at Austin with utmost hatred and jealousy.


    "Find a place for Marsh.


    I will fill several Elders in on his application for a disciple position,"  Foster instructed Fitch.


    Fitch, Len, and Lind were satisfied with their plan and excited to see the results.


    After securing everything, Foster turned around and intended to walk away.


    "Fitch, you bastard! I asked you to find me two refinery assistants.


    How did it go? I need them right now."


    A loud voice resounded abruptly, and a tall man suddenly appeared at the square.


    He was a white-haired old man whose nose was red and face unquestionably wrinkled.


    The second he turned up, the smell of alcohol reeking from his body penetrated everyone''s nose.


    "Hello, Elder Drew," Foster, Fitch, Len, and Lind greeted respectfully.


    Foster''s decision to leave the place was halted and together with Fitch, Len, and Lind, he walked to the old man.


    "Where is my refinery assistants, Fitch? Two days have passed, but I haven''t heard anything from you.


    I need to see them right now," the old man demanded.


    He unexpectedly nabbed Fitch, holding him by the collar.


    Fitch seemed to be really afraid of the old man. Smiling nervously, he hurried to explain, "I''m on it, Elder Drew. I would never dare to slack."


    Upon seeing that, Austin immediately knew that the old man was an important person in the Magic Hand Sect.


    Judging by the vital energy emanating from the elder, Austin was horrified to learn that his cultivation base was one level higher than Master Realm.


    ''He is an Astral Realm master, '' he exclaimed to himself in disbelief.


    Although the compelling energy flowed significantly, he cou


    t they were heading to the headquarters of the Magic Hand Sect.


    ''Looks like Drew is planning to take me to the headquarters of the Magic Hand Sect, '' he speculated.


    As the wind howled in his ears, Austin couldn''t help but admire Drew''s amazing speed.


    ''He flies more than ten times faster than I do.


    Astral Realm masters do have incredible strength, '' he continuously exclaimed in awe.


    Suddenly, he also recalled Foster''s words before Drew left the square with him.


    ''Drew just wants me to be his refinery assistant. Why did Foster plead him not to hurt me?


    Is it a dangerous job to be Drew''s refinery assistant?''


    Austin thought of Drew''s words and actions, and somehow, he had a bad feeling about them.


    ''It seems like Drew is a little dangerous, '' he concluded.


    Austin could tell by the overbearing vital energy force surging out of Drew''s body that he was no match for him.


    ''I stand no chance to outrunning or defeating him.


    The only way to flee from his hold is to hide in the City, '' he thought after calculating the situation he was in.


    Austin decided to follow Drew to the headquarters of the Magic Hand Sect and play it by ear.


    ''If Drew tries to hurt me, I can immediately transfer myself to the City.


    Or perhaps I have overthought.


    I don''t think being a mere refinery assistant will put me in jeopardy, '' he deliberated, quite easing out on the circumstance he was facing.


    As he made the decision, he shook off all his apprehensions and settled to go with the flow.

 Chapter 820 Is This The Way Of Refining Elixirs

    Fifteen minutes later, with Elder Drew''s extremely fast flying speed, an enormous mountain range which exalted a majestic ambiance loomed before them.


    It stretched for tens of thousands of miles and was shrouded by clouds and mist, making it faintly visible to the outside world.


    Numerous grotesque peaks towered into the sky, and rare plants grew everywhere, forming a green and verdant vegetable layer. Rare birds chirped, and their voices echoed through the valley while pavilions, terraces, open halls, and magnificent palaces dotted in the mountain lands.


    The air along the entire mountain range was rich with the faint scent of elixirs and the fragrance spread for dozens of miles, enchanting anyone who smelled it.


    Austin speculated that it must be headquarters of the Magic Hand Sect. . .


    Elder Drew landed on one of the mountains and entered a cave.


    With its massive and extensive interiors, the cave consisted of dozens of rooms including halls and chambers.


    Once Austin came in, he was almost intoxicated with a thick smell of elixirs that greeted his nostrils.


    Elder Drew released Austin from his hold and threw two jade slips to him.


    "Boy, one of these two jade slips records the information of tens of thousands of common elixirs.


    The other one contains information about the necessary skills about duration and degree of heating, liquid extraction, and more about the refining process.


    Almost all standard elixirs are available in my dwelling cave. Just help yourself and use as you like.


    I heard from Fitch that you have a pretty solid basic understanding of the elixir refining. Good! It will save me a lot of time from teaching you the basic foundation.


    Well, now I will be gone for three to four days to pluck some herbs. We will start refining elixirs when I come back,"


    Elder Drew elaborately told Austin.


    "Could I use the elixirs here for trial refining?"


    Austin was a little pleasantly surprised.


    He took a broader look and found piles of elixirs in every corner of the dwelling cave.


    Some of them were of high quality and level, including grade six and grade seven ones.


    "Of course you can. You can also find some basic elixir refining methods in the jade slip I gave you.


    There are also guides for elixirs identification, duration and degree of the heating, and elixir liquid extraction.


    You must practice more and train harder so that you could help me on my elixir refining process.


    Try your best to learn and memorize the content in these two jade slips. Don''t dare to slack off and be lazy.


    I will not pardon you if you drop the ball when we start refining elixirs."


    After briefing Austin on his task, Elder Drew stepped out of the dwelling cave and soared up into the sky. . . . .


    Austi


    ore new and unorthodox ways of refining elixirs.


    Although Angus had imparted brilliant elixir refining theories and methods to Austin before, Elder Drew''s deviant means made him quite itchy to have a try. . .


    After he was done learning the content of the two jade slips, Austin began to walk around the dwelling cave, glancing over the stack of elixirs.


    The cave was home to a wide variety of elixirs�C�Cvery much like a store of potions and medicines.


    Most commonly used ones were all available such as low-grade ones.


    There were also high-grade elixirs such as grade sic or seven ones.


    Especially for grade six and seven elixirs, a few drops of them would be enough to cause envy and fight between ordinary warriors.


    But they were only in that cave, bounded in bundles.


    It was beyond imagination! Those elixirs were just in front of Austin!


    Moreover, he also found forty to fifty precious, plain herbal pots, each one with different characteristics and grades.


    "This is a golden opportunity for me!


    Better to exercise my elixir refining skill while I''m here alone," Austin muttered to himself.


    He was evidently ecstatic.


    Angus had imparted all the elixir refining knowledge, methods, and experiences he had collected all his life to Austin.


    Austin had kept all those information in his Soul Sea, and practice was all he needed.


    If he could make breakthroughs and become a fifth level or sixth level pill refiner, he would refine many elixirs useful for his own cultivation.


    By then he would definitely be hitting two birds with one stone!


    Determined, Austin took out his brown purple herbal pot and placed it before him.


    ''Review the method of refining grade four elixirs first, '' he thought.


    As his eyes swept over the stacks of elixirs, he found a dozen kinds of grade four materials he would need.

 Chapter 821 Spirit-nourishing Elixir

    This time, Austin intended to refine the Spirit-nourishing Elixir of the fourth grade, a kind of elixir specially made for improving the spiritual sense of cultivators.


    Its main function was to nourish and strengthen the spiritual souls and spiritual senses of the cultivators that were going to take it.


    In alchemy circles, there was a consensus that all spiritual elixirs were relatively difficult to be refined.


    However, this Spirit-nourishing Elixir was a kind of elixir that was relatively more difficult to be refined among the fourth grade elixirs.


    Austin found all the herbs needed to make a Spirit-nourishing Elixir in the cave of the Elder Drew. He piled them all up neatly beside him and sat down in a lotus position.


    In his mind, he went over the refining methods for the Spirit-nourishing Elixir and the matters that needed attention.


    Then, he began to refine the elixir.


    First of all, he should burn the herbs, remove the dross and retain their essence.


    Austin put his hand on the flame entrance of the herbal pot and sent in a golden flame.


    Suddenly, the herbal pot was set ablaze with powerful fire.


    With a simple move of Austin''s hand, the first herb was thrown in from the herb entrance above the pot.


    He then controlled the degree of the fire to the appropriate level, and burned the herb.


    Soon after, a light green liquid was successfully extracted from the herb, which then floated into the chamber of the pot.


    Austin then began to burn the second herb.


    Austin became completely immersed in the refinement of the Spirit-nourishing Elixir that he was able to do it all day.


    During the day, Austin was able to make a total of ten batches of the Spirit-nourishing Elixirs.


    Seven were successfully produced, while three failed because of inaccurate timing or undesirable fire conditions.


    Putting this into numbers, Austin''s production rate for the Spirit-nourishing Elixir was 70%.


    Since Spirit-nourishing Elixir was an elixir that was more difficult to be refined as compared to other fourth grade elixirs, Austin''s rate of success was actually very impressive.


    In order to see how well he was able to refine the Spirit-nourishing Elixir, Austin tasted one of the good one. As soon as it entered into his digestive system, a warm stream of heat rushed to his Soul Sea, and his whole Soul Sea became very calm. He felt very comfortable.


    With that, it seemed that the quality of the elixir was top-notch.


    Seeing the success of his refinement despite him current level of alchemy skill, he thought to challenge himself to be a fifth grade pill refiner.


    Back in the Mysterious Nether World, Angus had given him numerous elixir formulas.


    He went through that again and was able to find a relatively easy-to-refine fifth-grade elixir formula��the Earth Scorching Elixir.


    The main function of the Earth Scorching Elixir was to quickly replenish the vita


    etermined to develop into a pill refiner in the Magic Hand Sect, I really do not want to miss the opportunity to learn from a great master as Elder Drew."


    Foster looked visibly stunned by the reply he got from Austin.


    "Really?


    You want to stay here?"


    he said, his eyes wide and his tone bewildered.


    "Marsh, maybe you''re new here and you don''t know the truth yet.


    It''s a dangerous thing to be Elder Drew''s refinery assistant," he continued, his eyes mellowing.


    "I''ll explain it to you:


    Over the years, Elder Drew had recruited many refinery assistants.


    However, none of them had come to a good end.


    Someone was killed by an explosion.


    Another one was poisoned.


    Okay, Elder Drew''s alchemy skill is indeed very outstanding. He is at least a ninth grade pill refiner.


    But he always insists on making innovations in alchemy that are just very extreme and absurd to say the least!


    It made his pill refining process very dangerous.


    In short, Marsh, you''d be better off if you''re not here. Listen to me." At that point, he took Austin''s shoulders.


    "It''s very dangerous to be Elder Drew''s refinery assistant."


    The sincerity and earnestness in his voice was palpable.


    ''Well, that''s the way it is.''


    Austin finally understood what was going on.


    No wonder Foster tried his best to prevent him from becoming Elder Drew''s refinery assistant.


    After being silent for a few moments, Austin finally said something. "Steward Foster, don''t worry. I will be careful.


    Although it''s dangerous to be Elder Drew''s refinery assistant, I still prefer to stay here.


    As soon as I came here today, I knew that Elder Drew will teach me a lot about alchemy.


    I want to stay here for a while. If there is indeed a great danger here, I will leave as soon as possible," he said, full of emotions.


    "Since the Elder Council has made their decision, I''m sure that Elder Drew will let me when I decide to leave then."

 Chapter 822 Something Is Wrong With You

    After hearing what Austin said, Foster knew that he couldn''t do anything else to change Austin''s mind to leave Elder Drew behind.


    "Well, you can stay here if you want," he said in a defeated tone.


    "But you have to promise me��if you feel like you are going to be in danger, you must leave immediately and find me.


    Although Elder Drew enjoys a very high position in our sect, he still has to obey the decisions made by the Elder Council," he explained, his face now serious.


    "You know what? Take this jade slip. There is the message on there that the Elders from the Elder Council left for Drew.


    When you want to leave this place, just give this jade slip to Elder Drew and he will let you leave,"


    he finished, handing a jade slip to Austin. Concern was visible on his face.


    Austin took it and put it aside.


    Foster was about to leave when all of a sudden, he stopped in his tracks. His head whipped around, as if he was sensing danger. In fact, he sensed that three strong cultivators were approaching.


    Three figures were slowly materialized in the sky, and they were headed towards Drew''s residence.


    Not a second after that, the three already landed in front of Austin and Foster.


    Two of them were appealing women, while the other one was a handsome man.


    At the sight of the three, Austin panicked. He lowered his head hurriedly to avoid making eye contact with them.


    The only man among the three was Mr. Gold Hand, the Holy Son of Magic Hand Sect.


    As for the two girls, one was the Holy Daughter of New Moon Sect and the other was Isis.


    ''What are they doing here?''


    Austin wondered curiously.


    "Sir,"


    Foster greeted deferentially, coming forward and bowing in front of the young man.


    Holy Sons played a very important role in a sect and because of that, they were highly respected.


    Austin heard that there could be two to three Holy Sons or Holy Daughters in a sect.


    Simply put, they were the running candidates to be the next sect leader.


    It meant that almost all the sect leaders used to be Holy Sons or Holy Daughters.


    That was why the Holy Sons and Holy Daughters received much prestige and respect from the people of the sects��they would be their future leaders.


    Stewards, on the other hand, were only intermediate managerial staff of a sect.


    That was why Foster acted in a humble manner in front of Mr. Gold Hand.


    "Marsh, come here and greet our Holy Son,"


    Foster said to Austin.


    Reluctant as he was, Austin moved forwa


    ew Moon Sect asked.


    "Nothing. Let''s get going, Winnie,"


    Isis replied without sparing Austin another glance.


    Soon Mr. Gold Hand took the lead and the three flew out of Drew''s residence. . ..


    It wasn''t until the three were out of sight that Austin''s mind was set at ease.


    ''She almost recognized me, '' he thought.


    It was only then did he find out that he had gotten little beads of sweat on his back.


    "Marsh, I have to go," Foster said, as he turned to him.


    "Keep one thing in mind: once you sense danger, give that jade slip to Elder Drew. He will let you leave,"


    he reminded him one last time.


    Austin was kind of touched by this. ''He really cares about me, '' he thought.


    Two days after that, Austin became focused on refining Earth Scorching Elixir.


    During that period, Austin had used more than ten portions of the medicinal materials but he only ended up with failures.


    Despite that, he had a feeling that he was close to being a fifth-level pill refiner.


    He was confident that he would make it very soon.


    ''Perhaps I lack practice.


    As long as I continue to refine and accumulate more experience, I will be able to refine fifth-level pills, '' he thought. . ..


    The third day then came.


    Guessing that Drew would come back that day, he stopped refining elixirs and put aside his purple herbal pot.


    He took out the two jade slips, and pretended to study the knowledge inside the slip as he was told to.


    Soon enough, his speculation was proven to be right.


    Elder Drew came back at noon.


    "I finally got all the herbs I need!


    Marsh, get ready. We''re going to refine the elixir!" he said, laughing out loud.

 Chapter 823 The Power-strengthening Pill

    Drew led Austin into a very large alchemy room. Austin followed him quietly.


    When inside, he just waved his sleeve, and a black herbal pot, which was about five feet tall, appeared in the center of the alchemy room.


    Austin looked carefully at the black herbal pot that was painted with a mysterious pattern of flames. At first glance, the flames on the pot looked as if they were really moving.


    That made the herbal pot radiate a sense of spirituality.


    Austin envied Drew because the level of the herbal pot seemed very high. He guessed that this pot was even better than the herbal pot that he had obtained in the Cloud Cave of Great Sage Cloud.


    "When can I get a great herbal pot like this one?" Austin whispered to himself. He became eager to own such a superb herbal pot. . .


    Drew took out a large pile of elixirs from his Space Ring and threw them in front of Austin.


    He then tossed a jade slip at Austin and said, "The elixir formula of the pill that we will refine is written on this jade slip.


    At first, you should sort out the elixir ingredients that we will need and then put them in order.


    I will set up an Isolation Array to isolate the alchemy room.


    Fifteen minutes later, we should be able to begin to refine the pill."


    Austin took the jade slip and pressed it on his forehead. The elixir formula quickly flowed from the jade slip into his Soul Sea.


    The elixir formula recorded the name of the pill as Power-strengthening Pill.


    It needed a total of more than 160 kinds of elixirs to make that pill!


    Moreover, more than 30 of them were eighth level elixirs. Each one was very precious.


    The rest were all sixth or seventh level elixirs.


    In addition, it needed more than 40 kinds of beast cores, all of them belonging to grade 10 diabolic beasts.


    ''Eh?''


    After reading the elixir formula of the Power-strengthening Pill in his Soul Sea, Austin was stunned.


    The number of elixirs and beast cores needed for refining the Power-strengthening Pill was just too huge!


    In the past, Austin had required several kinds of elixirs for refining a pill. The most special one had used not more than a dozen kinds of elixirs.


    It was the first time that Austin came across as elixir formula for refining pill that required over one hundred kinds of elixirs.


    Aware that


    ower of the cultivator after its effect disappeared.


    Coming across such a wonderful pill, who would not want to hold it in their hands?


    When Austin heard all that, he began to yearn for the pill!


    If he could own Power-strengthening Pills, he would beat many enemies hands down, like those Holy Sons and the Holy Daughters from big sects. . . .


    "All right, boy. It''s time. Let''s get started."


    A serious look suddenly appeared on Drew''s face.


    He walked near the tall, black herbal pot, and took a deep breath.


    Drew stretched out his big palm covered with bushy hair, and suddenly a wisp of swaying green flames appeared out of nowhere.


    As soon as the green flames came out, the temperature of the whole alchemy room rose instantly.


    Sweat dripped from Austin''s forehead.


    "Eh?"


    Austin squinted. He estimated that Drew''s flames were good.


    But they were still not as good as his Scorching Evil Fire.


    Austin knew that he still could not achieve the full potential of the Scorching Evil Fire because of his current low power level.


    However, he believed that with the enhancement of his own power, his control of the Scorching Evil Fire would improve a lot. Then, he would be able to achieve the full potential of the Scorching Evil Fire.


    Drew waved his hand, and the wisp of green flames instantly moved off and got into the herbal pot from its mouth.


    Immediately, a green fire seemed to rise up!


    The whole space of the alchemy room was filled with green light.


    Everything around started to turn green.

 Chapter 824 The Restless Potion

    Drew was extremely serious now, like a devout man worshiping the gods he believed in.


    "Three 60-year-old flame fruits!" he shouted.


    After doing that, he adjusted the green fire in the herbal pot to the proper intensity.


    Knowing that it was time to start refining the elixirs, Austin became fired up. He had been anticipating this moment for a long time.


    As soon as Drew said that, Austin quickly reached over and grabbed three flame fruits from the big table.


    After that, he threw them into the herbal pot, making sure that he committed no mistake.


    To see how Austin was moving, Drew paused for a moment. He carefully observed his assistant and after a while was overjoyed.


    "Excellent, Marsh. I can''t believe how accurate and fast you are. Great!"


    It was true that the help of a nimble and capable refinery assistant would make a pill refiner''s job a lot easier.


    About twenty seconds later, the three flame fruits had been refined into three small pools of red potions.


    "Five snake grasses of thirty years!"


    "Ten heavenly diabolic flowers of seventy years!"


    "Nine earthly fire yams of ten years!". . .


    Drew refined these herbs at a very fast speed. All the elixirs that were at grade seven or eight were refined into potions in less than one minute.


    Such a result became possible with the help of Austin, who was able to immediately toss the ingredient into the herbal pot the moment Drew called it out to him.


    The two cooperated very well, as if they had refined together many times before.


    Drew was pleasantly surprised at how easy they worked together. Because of this, every time he looked at Austin, his eyes sparkled with appreciation for the young man.


    The feeling was well reciprocated��Austin was amazed by the speed with which Drew refined the elixirs.


    For hours, the old master and the young assistant were immersed in refining elixirs.


    By the time Drew had refined about 80 kinds of elixirs, the colorful potions were suspended densely in the herbal pot.


    It looked marvelous.


    Austin secretly sensed the potions with his spiritual sense, gasping and marveling at Drew as he refined elixirs, curiosity in his eyes. . . .


    Th


    it appear��


    the liquid had only temporarily quieted down, and it was actually only brewing a more powerful surge!. . .


    Austin turned out to be right. When the 150th elixir was refined, all the liquid in the herbal pot again crazily rolled up, causing the whole pot to jump up.


    The liquid seemed to try to escape from the pot collectively.


    This time Drew slapped the herbal pot more than sixty times before the liquid went quiet.


    When the 170th elixir came, the liquid unsurprisingly surged again.


    This time, it took Drew more than a hundred hits to quiet it down.


    By the time all the elixirs and beast cores were refined, Drew soaked in his own sweat.


    While Austin thought that Drew''s whole process was incredibly thrilling, his legs had started going a little limp.


    Perhaps only an experienced and powerful pill refiner like Drew would be able to suppress such a restless liquid.


    Then, the final step to refine the pill came.


    Drew was going to compress and fuse all the liquid in order to make it into a pill.


    ''Is it even possible?''


    Austin wondered.


    Looking at the pot, Austin couldn''t help but feel fear.


    It reeked scary aura, and he felt that something bad would happen any time now. . . .


    By this time, Drew was clearly devastated.


    His face was pale as chalk.


    He clearly had little confidence that the last step of the process would be a success.


    Suddenly he made a wave and threw something at Austin.

 Chapter 825 He Runs So Fast

    "Marsh, put on this Moonlight Armor. If something goes wrong, run out of the alchemy room as fast as you can.


    The exit of the Isolation Array is over there.


    Make sure you don''t go in the wrong direction.


    You''re smart and competent. I don''t want to lose such a good refinery assistant,"


    Drew told Austin as he pointed at the entrance of the Isolation Array.


    ''What''s going on?'' Austin wondered.


    He got an answer to his question when his eyes fell on the liquid inside the pot.


    He took a look at the Moonlight Armor Drew threw at him, ''This is a middle-quality divine weapon, '' he delightedly thought.


    He hurriedly put on the divine weapon and took a step towards the exit.


    Drew took a deep breath;


    the look of serious concentration was visible in his eyes.


    The last step to refine the elixir��condensing the mixture to get the pill.


    Drew activated his vital energy force, causing his clothes to shake and billow.


    As he transferred his vital energy into the herbal pot, the green fire burnt more fiercely and engulfed the mixture.


    The liquid essence started to boil.


    The mixture of over 100 herbs then released a horrifying energy, fighting against the green fire.


    Drew kept infusing his vital energy into the pot. After a while, the liquid essence started to condense.


    The amount of the mixture inside the pot decreased.


    Austin''s eyes almost popped out in astonishment.


    ''Will Elder Drew be able to refine the Power-strengthening Pill?''


    Austin truly admired Drew for his excellent refining skill.


    ''If he really makes it, he truly is a genius in alchemy, '' he pondered. . . .


    A voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    "Marsh, run right now."


    Austin noticed Drew''s figure as it moved past him like a flash.


    "Damn. How is this old man able to run so fast?" he murmured as he followed suit.


    Sensing the upcoming danger, Austin activated the Thunderbolt Movement Skill and moved towards the exit of the Isolation Array.


    At the exa


    uld refuse to get help from his excellent assistant.


    Half an hour later, Drew''s tall figure bolted out of the alchemy room in an instant.


    With a loud sound, Austin was thrown out of the room again


    even though he had made it to the door before the explosion.


    Thanks to his powerful physical strength, he didn''t get badly hurt.


    However, his new clothes had been destroyed again.


    Austin had to change into another set of clothes.


    "Damn it! I don''t believe I can''t make it.


    I''ll continue to work on it. We will try again later!"


    Drew said in an exasperated tone.


    Austin was speechless at his persistence. He was starting to feel his legs turning limp.


    ''This crazy old man is always faster than me, '' he whined.


    Drew''s bodily movement skill was indeed swifter than Austin''s.


    It was the reason why he hadn''t changed his clothes. The explosions had only left a few tiny burnt holes on his clothes


    while Austin had already changed into two sets of clothes. . . .


    "Excuse me, Elder Drew? Are you home?


    It''s me, Xavier. I want to see you."


    A loud voice resounded from outside Drew''s residence.


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat.


    It was the Holy Son of Magic Hand Sect.


    ''He must have come here to ask Drew to refine elixirs for the Holy Daughter of New Moon Sect and Isis, '' he thought.

 Chapter 826 Abandoned Elixir Cellar (Part One)

    "Boy, is that you again? Get in here!"


    Elder Drew said as soon as he heard the voice of the Holy Son.


    Only then did Austin realize that the Holy Son of the Magic Hand Sect was named Xavier.


    Soon, Xavier came in with Winnie, the Holy Daughter of the New Moon Sect, and Isis.


    After the three entered the hall, they saw the messy looks of Elder Drew and Austin. All of them cast the two odd stares. Well, how could you not?


    Elder Drew''s clothes were burnt in some places, and some part of it were ripped due to the explosion that happened.


    There were also traces of dirt and black soot on his face, and hair was all mangled and singed in places.


    As for Austin, though he had already changed into new clothes, his face was still covered with colorful powder which were made by the pill refining smoke. His hair also looked wild and was giving off a burnt smell.


    To be fair, there were almost two hundred kinds of high grade herbs and beast core essences in the herbal pot. With the power that held, it was really bound to explode.


    Austin guessed that such an explosive power was enough to blow up a Master Realm master into pieces. . . .


    "Elder Drew, I am sorry to trouble you. You seem to be busy,"


    Xavier said politely.


    "Shut it, Xavier. What elixir do you want from me this time?"


    Elder Drew replied coldly. He was in a bad mood because he had failed to refine the Power-strengthening Pill.


    It really was a bad time for Xavier to ask him a favor.


    "This friend of mine has suffered immense damage to her spiritual soul. I would like to ask you, Elder Drew, to make a Soul-healing Elixir for her.


    We have already prepared all the herbs that you will need, inc


    of her predecessors.


    Austin observed her carefully, and was greatly amazed by her performance. Women were really good at performing.


    "Ha-ha, that''s just Harmony giving me too much praise," Drew replied, now visibly in a good mood. With a huge smile on his lips, he rubbed his hand together for a while.


    He looked like a child who had been praised by a very important person.


    "Harmony... how is she nowadays?"


    he suddenly asked, his expression changing. The tone of his voice suddenly turned into concern. A rare glint tenderness also appeared on his face.


    "Thank you for your concern, Elder Drew. My master is in good health,"


    Winnie answered, smiling softly.


    Austin was totally shocked at this.


    ''Was there any kind of affair between this mad old man and Winnie''s master?''. . . .


    "Well, since you are a disciple of Harmony, then you are not an outsider, I guess.


    I''ll do you the favor,"


    Drew said, finally agreeing to refine the elixir for Winnie.


    "Thank you, Master Drew,"


    Winnie quickly said as she heard this. Joy colored her face, and she hastened to salute and thank the old master.

 Chapter 827 Abandoned Elixir Cellar (Part Two)

    Austin saw Xavier on the side, shocked at what happened. Once again, he couldn''t help but laugh on the inside.


    Seeing what Winnie was doing, Drew waved his hand to signal her to stop.


    "With the friendship between your Master and I, there is no need for you to keep saluting me," he said, smiling. His expression became serious once again as he prepared to start the refining process.


    "Well, Winnie, you said that your spiritual soul was hurt. Please open your Soul Sea now so I can do an examination on you."


    Winnie was stunned for a moment. A cultivator''s Soul Sea was his or her most important and sacred place. Nobody would let other people''s spiritual sense enter theirs that easily.


    But the hesitation just lasted for a moment��Winnie took a deep breath and followed what she was instructed. She opened her Soul Sea and let Drew''s spiritual sense enter.


    "Well, the foundation of your spiritual soul have been somewhat weakened by a damaging force.


    Although a Soul-healing Elixir can nourish your spiritual soul, its effect is slow and not thorough enough.


    Well, for Harmony''s sake, I will help you to make a Primordial Spirit Elixir.


    The Primordial Spirit Elixir would not only quickly restore your spiritual soul, but it would also improve your spiritual sense,"


    Drew said this as if he was a doctor prescribing his patient.


    "Thank you so much, Elder Lu!"


    Winnie was overjoyed when she heard these words.


    She knew from her master that this old man in front of her had brilliant alchemy skills.


    The elixir he personally recommended would surely help her.


    "Elder Drew, the Primordial Spirit Elixir... Did you invent it yourself?"


    Xavier suddenly chimed in, though he did so with muc


    ndoned Elixir Cellar was truly a place that everyone in the Magic Hand Sect had used to dispose of their waste elixirs without really wasting them. . .


    Drew passed two jade jars, which was as small as a human palm, and an elder''s badge which had carving of the word "Drew" to Austin.


    "But remember, the Abandoned Elixir Cellar is currently in a dangerous state.


    You can only go down five meters deep in the cellar. After you fill up the two jade jars, you should exit it immediately.


    If you don''t and you go too deep, you will die,"


    Drew warned him earnestly.


    This made Austin very curious. ''What kind of danger would a cellar for abandoning waste elixirs have?'' he thought, furrowing his eyebrows.


    He wanted to ask Drew about it, but Drew evidently did not want to talk anymore.


    After Austin figured out his game plan, he left Drew''s cave dwelling and activated his bodily movement skill towards the direction of the Abandoned Elixir Cellar.


    Since he used a fake identity to enter the Magic Hand Sect in order to avoid being recognized, he decided against flying.


    So now, he was running at a moderate speed on the ground.

 Chapter 828 The Dragon In The Abandoned Elixir Cellar

    The headquarters of the Magic Hand Sect was large and was surrounded by large mountains.


    The Abandoned Elixir Cellar was relatively far from Drew''s cave dwelling, so it took about an hour for Austin to arrive at the place.


    It was situated on a wide valley in between two of the large mountains.


    From far away, there was a sunken area where a dark green tower stood.


    Majority of the tower''s base was partially buried under the ground. The tower stood at about fifty to sixty meters tall; slim and sharp, pointing towards the sky.


    On top of the tower''s gate was a flat board that had ''Abandoned Elixir Cellar'' written on it.


    Austin walked up to the gate where he was then stopped by two disciples of the Magic Hand Sect who were guarding the tower.


    He took out the token Elder Drew had given him.


    As soon as the two disciples saw the token, they respectfully let Austin in.


    They knew that disciples who had the token were closely acquainted to the elders.


    Other disciples would usually butter up to the token holders whenever they had the chance of meeting them. . . . .


    Austin walked straight into the tower


    and was greeted by the strong acrid scent of elixir. The whole tower reeked of it.


    The whole space was empty except for a well in the very center of the room. The well was about ten meters in diameter.


    Around the well was a fence made of steel, protecting it.


    As Austin scanned the area, he immediately observed that the space just above the well seemed a bit twisted. It wasn''t very pronounced, but it was enough that he was able to sense it.


    Aside from that, a vibe of an energy array was radiating from the mouth of the well.


    It was obvious that the array was put on it as a form of protection for something.


    Austin walked inside the steel fence by a small door. He then stood by the well, looking down carefully.


    The inside of the well was extremely dark.


    He wasn''t able to see anything farther than four to five meters from the mouth of the well, thus he wasn''t certain how deep the well was.


    He decided to activate his spiritual sense to have a better look and was surprised to find that the well was about a thousand meters deep. And the deeper down the well went, the wider it became.


    He sensed that the space at the bottom of the well was over a thousand meters wide.


    However, it seemed as if there was some sort of hidden energy deep in the well, blocking his spiritual sense in a way.


    So other than the depth and width of the well, he wasn''t ab


    threw a punch, and smashed the force from the elixir essence around him.


    Bang! Bang!


    With two loud bangs, the Purple Vital Stone and the Golden Emperor Seal were knocked back, flying straight out of the mouth of the well like two cannonballs.


    Of course Austin wouldn''t dare to let the Purple Vital Stone and the Golden Emperor Seal get out of the well.


    If they flew out, the two disciples of the Magic Hand Sect outside would immediately find out that something was wrong.


    He activated his vital energy and a huge hand materialize in the blink of an eye, just in time to catch the Purple Vital Stone and the Golden Emperor Seal.


    While Austin dealt with that, a huge shadowy figure that was as big as a house appeared in front of him. It looked very frightening and Austin couldn''t decide if it was an illusion or if it was in fact a real head. Its two eyes that glowed in the dark coldly stared at him.


    ''Is this... a dragon?'' he thought.


    There were two horns on its head and it also had long whiskers. By this point, it was apparent that the head belonged to a noble and distant dragon.


    ''Why is there a huge dragon in the cellar?''


    It left Austin shocked and confused.


    He felt an immense power emitting from the shadowy dragon.


    He couldn''t help but feel a great deal of apprehension towards the dragon in front of him; it frightened him. His whole body suddenly felt cold. He activated his vital energy force and found that there was a sign of condensation.


    He also found that the dragon''s body smelled like the elixir.


    A thought suddenly came into Austin''s mind.


    It was such a quaintly bizarre thought; even he wasn''t certain of it himself.

 Chapter 829 Five Dragons

    The dragon seemed to be both real and illusory. Shrouded by a thick layer of turquoise elixir essence, it was only faintly visible and highly mysterious.


    Because of that, Austin was unable to sense its strength.


    The illusory dragon lowered its head and gazed down upon Austin with its great piercing eyes for a brief moment.


    Whoosh!


    A bloodcurdling dragon claw suddenly grabbed at him at lightning speed.


    Austin dared not to make light of the dragon, and so he hurriedly delivered a punch upwards and dashed to avoid oncoming claw.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound was heard.


    Austin felt a tremendous force coming from the skies right before he was sent crashing out of control to the bottom of the well.


    Despite being greatly surprised, with the help of his vital energy and physical strength, he managed to only drop a few hundred meters before he was able to steady himself.


    Due to the sudden force inflicted upon him, his blood and vital energy messed with his energy meridians, causing him to feel a tightness in his chest.


    ''This dragon is so bloody powerful!'' Austin thought, as he tried to center his energy again.


    He knew that he was no match for this entity.


    Swoosh!


    The huge body of the illusory dragon above Austin spiraled down along the well wall rapidly.


    Again, a giant dragon claw grabbed at Austin.


    As the situation called for desperate measures, Austin started to exercise the Thunderbolt Movement Skill. In a flash, he was able to descend another hundred meters


    in order to avoid the new attack from the dragon.


    After its second attack missed Austin, the dragon seemed to have stopped and instead decided to guard Austin on the well wall.


    This new development gave Austin an insight as to what the dragon''s intentions were. ''This beast must be standing on guard to stop me from escaping, ''


    he thought resignedly.


    Without any new plan of action, he decided to observe the dragon above him for a few moments.


    Its whole body was the color of cyan, and it exuded a thick fragrance of herbal elixirs continuously.


    ''Is it possible that this dragon was transformed from the accumulated waste elixir essence that has been in this Abandoned Elixirs Cellar for years?''


    With that, an absurd idea came to Austin''s head. . . .


    Just as Austin was polishing the plan that had popped up in his head and was staring at the cyan dragon along the well wall, all of a sudden, something drastic happened beneath him.


    The space had suddenly turned extremely unstable and was beginning to somehow twist!


    Austin could feel that waves of tremendous energy were accumulating in a rapid pace.


    As fast as it started, it stopped.


    Howl... howl... howl... howl...


    Four deafening howls were suddenly rang out from the space below, and that echoed off the well walls!


    Once again, the space moved incessantly, but this time, it was evident that something was moving down there due to the rumbling that could be heard. .


    With the help of his spiritual sense, Austin sense


    ovement Skill immediately and vanished. Moments later, he appeared in another position.


    Swish!


    Before he could even get back on his feet, Austin found himself under attack once again.


    This time, it was the yellow dragon who slammed its claw over his head!


    ''These beasts are too deft and quick!''


    Austin groaned inwardly.


    Once again, he hurriedly exercised his Thunderbolt Movement Skill and soared up, in an attempt to get out of the well.


    Swoosh!


    A huge dragon tail covered with dense black scales the size of bowl rim made a heavy blow to his head from above before he could reach his destination.


    Working together closely, the five dragons started launching a combined attack against Austin.


    Even Austin''s swift bodily movement skill wouldn''t be able to dodge the dragons'' combined attack. . .


    Sneakily, a yellow dragon claw attacked Austin from beside and it landed squarely on his abdomen.


    A horrifying and tremendous force surged up.


    Greatly astonished, it was too late for Austin to teleport himself into his City.


    Swoosh!


    The yellow dragon''s claw directly reached into Austin''s elixir field.


    These five dragons were indeed formed by the waste elixir essence accumulated in the Abandoned Elixirs Cellar over hundreds of years as illusory creatures.


    Because of that, the yellow dragon claw easily penetrated Austin''s body.


    Also, the dragon was intelligent enough to realize the elixir field was the source of strength in a warrior''s body, and with that information, it made the move to destroy Austin''s elixir field once and for all.


    A warrior whose elixir field was destroyed would by no means be able to cultivate vital energy anymore, not to mention martial arts skills.


    At this moment, Austin was almost in despair. This attack would destroy him, and the dragons knew that! It sent a shiver down his spine!


    But all of a sudden, a ball of dazzling golden light burst out in his elixir field.


    The yellow dragon immediately let out a plaintive whine!

 Chapter 830 Fire Stela Subdues The Five Dragons (Part One)

    The yellow one of the five fierce dragons let out a howl of pain. On hearing its cry of pain, Austin checked the elixir field inside his body right away.


    Within his body, a huge stela, as solemn and magnificent as a lofty mountain seemed to shine. It spread the brilliance in every corner of the elixir field. The beams of light had a profound insight into the secrets of eternal power. It possessed the power which could suppress anything that was surging inside the elixir field.


    It was the legendary Fire Stela!


    Austin was amazed to see it and astonished at the powers it had.


    The yellow dragon was struggling desperately. It wanted to flee. It wanted to move away from Austin''s elixir field at the first sign of danger.


    However, the golden light emitting from the huge Stela held it with an iron grip. There was no way for it to get away.


    The dragon gave out a loud roar of rage and helplessness.


    Still and unmoved, the Fire Stela sat motionless on its right claw like a paperweight. Austin''s elixir field was like a cage that had imprisoned the fierce beast. The dragon was almost driven to despair.


    All of a sudden, it seemed to have changed its plan.


    It stretched its left claw. As fast as light its claw entered into Austin''s elixir field.


    Before Austin could understand what was happening, instantly the dragon got both its claws around the Fire Stela.


    Power flowed into the powerful claws like high-voltage current. Waves of energy surged high all around it. It took Austin a few moments to realize what the beast was trying to do. Very cleverly, the dragon was planning to drag the Stela out of Austin''s elixir field!


    As the dragon began to do so, Austin was restrained from accessing his elixir field. All he could feel was complete exhaustion and extreme weakness. He could not even move a bit. The dragon''s action made him unab


    ela was about to devour them.


    At the same time, Austin felt that the pressure on his body was diminishing. And the threatening beasts were also shrinking. It seemed that the compressing pressure of the Stela was concentrated on its target.


    Suddenly, the sound of crackling reached Austin''s ears.


    Countless small beads hailed down and reached the bottom of the Cellar.


    Austin raised his head to observe what was happening. These were beads of the size of a man''s thumb nail. These small balls came out of nowhere. Slowly the rain of beads started getting heavier and heavier. Austin picked one up and took it closer to his nose. He knew what it was!


    It was the waste elixir!


    All these small beads that were falling were drops of waste elixir! There were tons and tons of precious waste elixir pouring from above! Austin was amazed by this dream-like scene.


    It was a flood of waste elixir inside the Cellar as the drops kept falling within. ''But where did this precious medicine come from?'' Austin wondered.


    The more the five dragons shrank, the more waste elixir kept pouring down.


    As time went by, the waste elixir flooded the Cellar and dazzled Austin. He didn''t understand what was causing this drizzle of waste elixir.

 Chapter 831 Fire Stela Subdues The Five Dragons (Part Two)

    Gradually, a thick layer of waste elixir was laid like a carpet on the floor of the Abandoned Elixir Cellar.


    Austin wasn''t certain but made a guess that the five dragons might be made of waste elixir. The more they were affected, the more waste elixir was produced. So, that was the only explanation for this weird incident.


    And being stuck in that situation, there was no way to confirm Austin''s supposition and theory.


    At last, the five gigantic dragons were dragged inside the Stela and locked up.


    Or, rather they could be called as mini-dragons now.


    That was so because every dragon had shrunk more than a thousand times. They became the size of a man''s arm. Their funny present appearance posed a striking contrast with their previous look.


    The five miniature dragons flew in circles around the Stela, like goldfish swimming up and down in the tank. Their colors enhanced one another''s beauty, forming an amusing contrast. Though awkward yet they looked attractive enough.


    Adding to the scene, the floor of the Abandoned Elixir Cellar, which was as wide as several thousand meters long, was covered with a thick layer, probably as thick as three hundred meters, of waste elixir!


    Austin was unable to understand the phenomena. Neither could he come up with appropriate words to express his amazement.


    The scene inside the Cellar was indeed spectacular. It was one never seen or heard about. Austin was lost in his thoughts and stood wondering at the spectacle that lay before him, Suddenly, the Fire Stela started to shake again. After completely suppressing the five naughty dragons, it turned into a golden ray, and rushed towards Austin''s elixir field.


    Out of blue, in his attempts to avoid colliding with the golden ray, Austin realized that he could, eventually, move his body.


    It brought him immense relie


    s of both the parties were constantly erased as the war persisted.


    Countless dead bodies of humans and non-humans were piled reaching to height of the majestic mountains. A heavy reduction in the number of the remaining was inevitable.


    However, the number of combatants of the different species way outnumbered the human side. Humans were put at a disadvantage.


    Among all the capable men, there was one who caught Austin''s attention. He was a special immortal who was the best of all.


    He was tall, looked firm and persistent. He had two sharp and sparkling eyes. He was an enigma.


    And most importantly, there was a huge stone upon his head, which was exerting pressure on everybody around him.


    Austin was also amazed to see that as many as nine suns were revolving around him.


    The suns were emitting dazzling bright light. The glaring sunlight blinded everybody who was daring enough to look directly into it.


    "This is the Golden Sun Scripture!


    And that is the Fire Stela!" shouted Austin stunned.


    He almost paled with shock at the scene before his eyes. The arts the immortal was practicing was from the Golden Sun Scripture.


    And the golden stone above his head was exactly like the Fire Stela!

 Chapter 832 The Refinement Of Primordial Spirit Elixir

    The superior cultivator shuffled back and forth in the battle field with the Fire Stela on his head and the nine suns orbiting around him.


    He was unstoppable among the enemies. He would send a sun hurtling towards them and thousands of them would be killed, and their corpses would fall like dropping dumplings


    and whenever he smashed the stela on the ground, countless enemies would be crushed into pieces.


    It was fair to say that wherever the superior cultivator went, he could turn the losing side into the winning side.


    Soon, he had already killed countless creatures by himself.


    This infuriated the leaders of the non-humans.


    They sent hundreds of powerful warriors to stop him, swearing that they shall have his head on a spike.


    The superior human cultivator put up a good fight, killing all those hundreds of powerful non-human creatures as well. However, fighting that many opponents took a toll on his body; he obtained numerous serious wounds during the battle.


    Before he died, he used up the last vestiges of strength to make the Fire Stela carry his body.


    It flew away with his body and disappeared into the distance. Where it went was unknown to everyone.


    ... ... ...


    Austin''s body trembled as he returned to reality.


    He was back inside the well, but his mind was still lingering on what he witnessed.


    It turned out that the Golden Sun Scripture he learned and the Fire Stela belonged to that superior human cultivator.


    This was an important discovery.


    Austin was inflamed with excitement


    for he just found out that the Golden Sun Scripture and the Fire Stela in his elixir field were both so powerful.


    However, his cultivation base was still not enough.


    ''If I kept cultivating the Golden Sun Scripture, I might become as powerful as that superior human cultivator, '' he thought.


    ... ...


    Austin got excited for a moment as multiple thoughts flooded in his head, but he then immediately restored his composure.


    He suddenly realized that it had been at least two or three hours since he came to the Abandoned Elixir Cellar to collect elixir essence for the pills.


    If he did not return on time, it would be hard for him to explain it to Drew.


    He activated his bodily movement skill, hastily hurtled towards the mouth of the well


    and strode straight out of the tower''s gate


    ome deductions, Drew returned to the pill-refining room with Austin.


    This time, Drew took out a small array flag and placed an abstruse array inside the herbal pot before he started.


    The array in the pot was to help extract liquid from the herbs by broiling them, which made the process much faster.


    The essence of the herbs was less likely to be out of control.


    However, at the final step when the liquid was about to congeal, the mixture suddenly blew up half way through the solidifying process.


    The explosion was greater than the previous ones. Austin did not know if it was because the array compressed the liquid too much.


    The whole pill-refining room was almost blown to ruins.


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that Drew had already set an Isolation Array, Austin believed that the room would have been blown up many times.


    Even though Austin tried his best to avoid the explosion, he was still left with burn marks on his clothes and smoke puffed around him.


    Drew, on the other hand, was not noticeably affected since he was incredibly fast as always.


    ... ... ... ...


    The next day, Xavier arrived at Drew''s cave along with Winnie and Isis to claim the elixirs they asked for.


    Winnie took the three Primordial Spirit Elixirs and was delighted when she got a whiff of the pleasant smell.


    "Please accept my deepest thanks," she sincerely said.


    From beside Drew, Austin felt Isis''s intense gaze.


    It made him terribly uncomfortable.


    ''Why the hell is this woman always antagonizing towards me?'' he agonized inwardly.

 Chapter 833 The Whereabouts Of Angus Daughter

    "I always thought there was something wrong with you.


    Who are you? You look familiar to me. Have we met before?"


    Isis suddenly asked while Austin was avoiding her eyes.


    Austin was surprised, wondering how she could recognize him.


    However, he pretended to be very confused.


    "I''m sure we haven''t met before. Do I look like someone you know?" Austin carefully asked.


    Xavier and Winnie were both curious to hear Isis.


    Isis thoroughly examined Austin for a while, her eyes almost glinting a hint of recognition.


    "A man I hate the most.


    You look like him.


    But you don''t seem to be him.


    Whatever. I''ll find it out sooner or later."


    Upon hearing Isis'' words, Xavier and Winnie immediately became alert.


    They both knew who Isis hated the most, so they shot intense glares at Austin.


    Xavier watched Austin intently for a while.


    "I''ll prove it," he uttered, never leaving his gaze on Austin.


    Winnie had borne the same cold and intense glare on Austin too.


    "Ahem, sorry but I don''t know who you are talking about.


    My name is Marsh, and I am from the Grand Dragon Empire," Austin replied calmly.


    Although he appeared collected, Austin was still slightly anxious as he could not gauge the circumstance.


    "All right! Boys and girls, stop playing these guessing games here.


    Go and play your stupid game outside and don''t disturb me," Drew suddenly uttered.


    He had grown impatient and annoyed at their exchanges.


    Xavier, Winnie, and Isis hurriedly prepared themselves to leave.


    "You''d better not be him.


    Nevertheless, I''ll find a way to prove it," Xavier added.


    Before leaving, Xavier shot Austin one last intense glare. . .


    "Well, looks like you''ve had a problem with the three," Drew said meaningfully.


    He was obviously amused with their encounter as a wide grin flashed on his face.


    "Huh? What do you mean, Elder Drew?" Austin asked in surprise.


    He was shocked to learn that Drew had known he was pretending to be someone else. The old man knew his true identity!


    "Well, little guy, don''t be alarmed.


    I mean no harm, and I won''t meddle with your business.


    And I don''t care about your origin or your past.


    You have a gift for alchemy. And that is all I care about.


    You must take a step further and enhance it.


    If you don''t understand anything about alc


    n for years, without any human contact.


    It was not the story he had expected to hear about her.


    However, to complete Angus'' entrustment, Austin must go to the Magic Hand Lake no matter what.


    "Yes, I heard from the elder member of my family that there is a man named Lyman, who rescues the poor and helps those who are in need.


    I wonder if you have ever heard of him?" Austin asked.


    He had heard from Angus that Lyman was very good at disguising himself and pretending to be a kind and generous person.


    "Lyman?"


    Drew''s expression turned weird at once.


    "Don''t you know that the sect leader of the Magic Hand Sect is Lyman?"


    "What?


    Lyman? He is the leader of the Magic Hand Sect?"


    Austin could not have imagined that Lyman, who had framed Angus, was now the head of the Magic Hand Sect.


    This was way beyond his expectation and more surprising than Rebecca''s story.


    "All right, Marsh.


    Don''t ask about such irrelevant things.


    The great elder and sect leader are too far away for you to reach.


    Focus on your alchemy.


    There are some basic knowledge and experiences of my alchemy recorded on the jade slip. Take it and study it.


    In the formula for the Power-strengthening Pill, I intend to replace several elixirs.


    So, I will go out to collect herbs for a couple of days.


    While you stay here and help me guard this cave," Drew said.


    He threw the jade slip to Austin and immediately left the cave.


    Meanwhile, Austin was left thinking of a plan on how to enter the Magic Hand Lake and see Angus'' daughter.

 Chapter 834 Seeing Through The Fake Identity

    After Drew was gone, the first thing Austin did was to try and break through the barrier to finally be a level five pill refiner.


    During the past couple of days, Austin spent his time watching and assisting Drew as he refined pills. Because of this, his understanding about medicine refinement had greatly increased and he felt more confident to do it on his own.


    Drew''s unique means and unmatched skills that were in display as he refined medicine had deeply enlightened him and his techniques.


    As soon as Austin made sure that Drew was gone, he started to practice pill refinement himself.


    All giddy and excited, he looked through the herbs stored in the cave, carefully picking everything that he needed.


    When he got enough ingredients to refine five Earth Scorching Elixirs, he started to prepare them one by one.


    Then, he took out his puce herbal pot and started the process of refinement.


    Despite failing at refining an Earth Scorching Elixir a dozen times prior, he was very positive that he would be able to do it this time around.


    ''Well, I''ve already gained a lot of experience since then!'' he thought, as he readied himself.


    First, he put the herbs into the herbal pot, heating it and extracting its liquid. Then, he repeated the process to all the herbs he collected. After that, he combined the extracts of the different herbs so that the elixir would finally come into being. Each step was done carefully, so that he would finally get a successful refined elixir.


    While everything went generally well, his refining speed was a little bit slow.


    After about an hour, he put his hand on the herbal pot.


    Taking a deep breath, he turned his palm up, and suddenly, an Earth Scorching Elixir leapt out of the herbal pot and fell into his waiting hand.


    It was a beautifully refined Earth Scorching Elixir.


    Upon seeing this, Austin was overjoyed. He exhaled a sigh of relief and satisfaction was evident on his face.


    Finally, he was able to refine an Earth Scorching Elixir successfully, which meant that he had reached the fifth level of medicine refinement!. .


    After celebrating his success for a while, Austin continued on refining the herb portions that were left.


    In the end, he was able to refine three Earth Scorching Elixirs from five portions of ingredients, making his yield rate sixty percent.


    He knew that this yield rate was amazingly high, considering that he had just entered the fifth level of pill refinement.


    Happy with the success he found for the day, Austin held the three Earth Scorching Elixirs, appreciating their beauty for a while.


    Among the three, two were of normal quality, while one was of fine quality.


    Now, Austin had acquired an intimate and more comprehensive knowledge of the elixir''s qualities.


    Generally speaking, no matter whi


    ceived that a dozen figures were hiding in the peak.


    Aside from Xavier, Winnie and Isis, the Ten Prominent Disciples of the Punishment Branch of the Sky Sect were there!


    Immediately, Austin knew what happened, and what was happening.


    They had seen through to his fake identity.


    The Magic Hand Sect was not a safe place for him any longer!


    The news that he had gotten the precious treasure left by the Sword Emperor, as well as the supreme cultivation methods in the Fire Stela seemed to have already spread all over the whole Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    Once his identity was revealed, there would be numerous cultivators flocking to where he was to try and snatch the treasures.


    Even the cultivators of the Magic Hand Sect, who were his colleagues to some extent, might mercilessly launch attacks against him just to get to the treasures!


    For now, finding Angus''s daughter, was not his priority. His safety was!


    And with that, Austin silently retreated.


    He performed the bodily movement skill to its highest possible effect and flew to the exit at the speed of light. . .


    Soon, the figures hiding in the peak had perceived that Austin had already fled away.


    They instantly executed their bodily movement skills and chased after him.


    Fortunately, the peak Drew lived on was remote and at the edge of the sect.


    Since the defense force was made up of ordinary disciples, before they were able to react to what was happening, Austin was already out of their attack range.


    Austin picked up speed. It was a good thing that in the way he went, he didn''t meet any real obstructions.


    After about half an hour, Austin had already flown out of the mountain chain where the Magic Hand Sect stood. Sensing that he still was not free from the clutches of danger, he continued to fly at an immensely high speed.


    They were still chasing after him.

 Chapter 835 The Importance Of Strength

    After leaving the headquarters of Magic Hand Sect, Austin activated his spiritual sense to check the current situation.


    He saw that the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch from the Sky Sect, Xavier, Winnie and Isis were closely behind him.


    Winnie and Isis were inside the beautiful sedan, activating it to move towards his direction.


    Austin surmised that the sedan was some sort of flying magic treasure.


    Upon seeing this, he realized that he was definitely in trouble.


    On his own, he stood no chance in defeating thirteen powerful cultivators in a fight. He had to outrun them.


    He activated the Thunderbolt Movement Skill to help him move as fast as he could. There was a sizzling sound of thunder radiance as he advanced forward like a flash.


    Since they were in the sky, the speed of the bodily movement skill one exerted depended on the vital energy cultivation base.


    The Thunderbolt Movement Skill Austin exhibited was already quite fast. However, he was just at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm


    while twelve of the thirteen cultivators who were pursuing him were at the Master Realm.


    It was impossible for Austin to get rid of them because they were just too fast.


    The distance between him and the thirteen warriors kept decreasing.


    Noticing that his enemies were already close to approaching him, Austin knew that the only way for him to throw them off was to hide in the City.


    ''But if I used the City now, they would discover it, '' he contemplated.


    He activated his spiritual sense to help him discern his surroundings.


    A few seconds later, a smile crossed his face.


    ''There is a big river in front of a mountain ahead of me.


    This is my chance, '' he frantically thought.


    He picked up his pace and flew towards the river.


    He arrived above the river within a few moments.


    He then came down and stood in the middle of the water.


    He communicated with the City he was carrying and the teleportation power transferred him into it.


    The City grew smaller and smaller until it was finally as small as a grain of sand. It fell into the water and joined the gravel bed.


    Since the water in the river moved quickly, the grains of sand moved down along the current.


    The City kept moving downstream.


    .. .


    Barely missing Austin, the thirteen people landed on the ground near the river.


    "That cunning brat. He hid again like the last time," Isis furiously growled, gnashing her teeth.


    She had met Austin face


    y started to be keen on cultivation. . .


    Austin walked to an empty spot on the street and sat cross-legged.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, he started to cultivate the Golden Sun Scripture.


    The vital energy force started flowing in his energy meridians.


    A few moments later, Austin put on a surprised expression.


    As he activated his Golden Sun Scripture, he felt that something was going on with the Fire Stela inside his elixir field.


    Out of curiosity, he activated his spiritual sense to check the Fire Stela.


    He was alarmed to find out that the stela could refine different things.


    It was in the process of refining the five dragons with different colours. Each dragon was the size of an adult''s arm.


    Austin had met the five dragons formed by the essence of waste elixirs at the Abandoned Elixir Cellar of the Magic Hand Sect before. They then had been trapped inside the Fire Stela.


    "The stela is refining the five dragons!" he exclaimed in surprise.


    Although the five dragons tried to put up a fight against the stela, the latter overpowered them and refined them little by little.


    Soon, a substantial amount of elixir essences gushed out from the stela and flowed out of his elixir field, coursing into him.


    The vital energy rapidly flowed through his energy meridians, faster and faster.


    The cultivation of the Golden Sun Scripture had also quickened.


    It seemed like the Fire Stela was releasing a mysterious power that was causing the Golden Sun Scripture to act out inside Austin''s body.


    It grew out of control


    and soon, the Golden Sun Scripture was running inside his body ten times faster than usual.

 Chapter 836 Reaching Level Five Sword Potential

    Austin felt as if his body was expanding indefinitely.


    The flow of vital energy from the elixir essence in his body began to circulate, and it felt as if it was constantly widening his every energy meridian.


    Under the drive of the Fire Stela, the Golden Sun Scripture was running automatically!


    It was a new experience for Austin.


    Feeling the changes in his body, Austin was a little shocked.


    However, he vaguely guessed that the change in his body was due to the fact that the Fire Stela was refining the five dragons transformed by the essence of waste elixirs.


    After an hour, Austin sensed a precursor to a breakthrough.


    A moment later�� Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He had reached the medium stage of Imperial Realm!


    Austin was overjoyed.


    He hadn''t expected that he would make a breakthrough again in such a short time.


    But come to think of it, the breakthrough was bound to happen, and it was just a matter of when it would happen.


    After all, the five dragons were the products of the essence of countless waste elixirs that had accumulated in the Abandoned Elixir Cellar for over hundreds of years.


    They contained an amazing amount of energy, making it easy for Austin''s cultivation base to rapidly improve from the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm to the medium stage of Imperial Realm.


    After breaking through to the medium stage of Imperial Realm, Austin realized that the speed of the Golden Sun Scripture within his body had begun to slow down.


    It gradually returned to its normal operating speed.


    Austin knew that the breakthrough and vital energy upgrade could not be rushed and should not happen too fast.


    Otherwise, his vital energy would become superficial and his foundation would be unstable.


    So Austin decided to stop practicing.


    At that moment, the Fire Stela had only extracted and purified less than one ten-thousandth of the five dragons'' energy, and it had already raised him to a higher stage.


    Austin, therefore, expected that he would be able to make rapid progress in cultivating the Golden Sun Scripture.


    ...


    Austin started practicing his swordsmanship which had significantly improved.


    His swordsmanship was at level four sword potential.


    Once he was able to reach level five sword potential, he could practice the Swift Thunder Swordsmanship, the first set of three sets of swordsmanship in the statue of the Sword Emperor left by the Sword Emperor.


    The swordsmanship left by a Sword Emperor was definitely extraordinary.


    Before, when he was in the Violet Orchid Empire, Austin thought that the grade seven martial skill was remarkable and quite advanced.


    However, after arriving at the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, he realized that it was not a novelty as he had earlier assumed. Many of the principle disciples in big sects had grade seven martial skills.


    Of course, the martial skills practiced by the disciples at the same


    rst understand the intent of lightning. According to the sword manual, it would be better to practice the swordsmanship when lightning struck.


    That was to say, he had to practice sword while listening for thunder and watching lightning.


    He would guide the lightning to the sword and refine the sword aura with the momentum of the lightning.


    ''This swordsmanship was made especially for me!''


    Austin laughed in delight at the thought of the skills he possessed.


    It might have been difficult for others to comprehend the lightning intent.


    But for Austin, it was no longer a problem.


    After getting the Thunder Elixir from the thunder unicorn, Austin had acquired the ability to use the force of thunder.


    It was, therefore, no problem for him to grasp the lightning intent.


    After reading the manual of the Swift Thunder Swordsmanship several times, Austin had mastered a general understanding of cultivating the swordsmanship by heart.


    The central idea demonstrated in the manual was to understand the lightning intent and guide lightning into the sword, thereafter refine the sword aura and then begin to practice sword.


    It was not clear in the manual what grade of the swordsmanship was at.


    But Austin presumed it must be higher than grade seven.


    Otherwise, a Sword Emperor would not cherish it so much so as to leave it in the statue and pass it down.


    The City wasn''t a good place to practice the Swift Thunder Swordsmanship, so Austin planned to practice it when he got out of the City. . . .


    Austin put away the statue of the Sword Emperor and realized that he had been in the City for more than four days.


    "What''s going on out there now?" he muttered.


    Austin clearly knew that the City would be carried downstream as it was the size of a grain of sand and it would sink to the bottom of the river.


    But he decided to venture out and have a look.


    After all, he couldn''t hide in the City forever.

 Chapter 837 Minor Achievement Stage Of The Swift Thunder Swordsmanship

    Austin controlled the City with his mind. He had to transport himself out of the City as soon as possible.


    With that in mind, the next moment, he found himself at the bottom of the river.


    The river was moving and the underwater currents started flowing towards him with great energy.


    Austin had to use his defensive tactics to protect himself. He exerted his vital energy force and formed a defense cover around his body. This cover would isolate his body from the water completely and would not be affected by the strong currents that were advancing towards him.


    After setting up a defense cover, Austin made his spiritual sense spread out and rise up the river.


    His spiritual sense made him aware of the presence of thirteen figures. These figures were about six kilometers away from where Austin was. And they were all guarding the river cautiously.


    ''It looks like they are not ready to give up until they chase me out or get hold of me, ''


    Austin said to himself, with a bitter smile.


    A Master Realm cultivator could easily cover the distance of six kilometers by his spiritual sense, only if he had a spiritual sense force strong enough to outdo the rivals.


    So, Austin hid himself at the base of the river and started moving in the opposite direction.


    One day had passed staying low and he had moved about a dozen kilometers under the water.


    Sensing that it was safer now, Austin raised his head out of the water and breathed the air heavily.


    He pulled himself out of the water. Austin stood beside the river and looked back, his gaze turning sharp. He was not happy to retreat this way but he had no other option left.


    ''One day I will be back and I will be so strong that you will be the one trying to escape from me!'' he vowed to himself. He had made up his mind to come back and teach these people the lesson of their life.


    Taking a deep breath, Austin started his bodily movement skill and flew into the sky. Soon he had left the river far away. . .


    Once he reached a safe place, Austin spent a few days pondering upon what would be his next step. He had been hesitating on the thought, whether he should return to the Sunset Mountain and practice the Beast Energy-extracting Skill.


    He was aware that he could practice well there because inside the Sunset Mountain, there were innumerable demonic and diabolic beasts.


    But the strongest ones were only at the tenth level and only at one incident he had witnessed a beast stronger than that.


    The demonic and diabolic beasts, at the ninth or tenth level, were indeed the strongest ones present among the Sunset Mountain. They were the ones at the top of the food chain. However, they were lesser in number.


    Demonic or diabolic beasts that were at lower levels were more in number in the Sunset Mountain. One could easily find beasts at level five, six or seven.


    But these beasts that were at lower levels were useless for Austin''s practice of the Energy-extracting Skill.


    Austin only had the last two Magical Beast Elixirs and they were quite precious. If he used up the two Magical Beast Elixirs, there would be none left with him. He had to use them carefully and at an appropriate time.


    Austin wanted to make full use of the last Magical Beast Elixirs!


    Thinking a lot over these things, Austin came to a conclusion that it was not the best thing to return to the Sunset M


    d and merged together with the thunder intent.


    As it combined it seemed to rise up towards the black rumbling clouds in the sky.


    Crack! Crack!


    Dozens of bolts of lightning, thicker than the regular ones, were led down by Austin''s sword forcefully.


    Flowing along with the sword-light, the lightning was absorbed by Austin''s sword. Instantly, the sword started giving off a much stronger light.


    Austin went on wielding his sword tightly. He was moving as swiftly as a shooting star. He was glistening as if he was covered by a bright light.


    The lightning passed through the sword and entered into Austin''s body. It made Austin''s body turn brighter and brighter. At that moment, he looked exactly like a god from heaven.


    After a little while, the lightning moved away again from Austin''s body. It was absorbed by the sword again.


    Holding the sword by both hands, Austin lashed it out in the air. Following it a deafening sound was heard. It was extremely loud, as if thousands of troops were stomping on the ground in unison. Accompanying the great sound, there was the sword aura of the thunderstorm. It flew out in a split second and the ground began shaking furiously!


    Suddenly, a gully appeared in a small hill below Austin''s body. It was formed probably due to Austin''s sword aura. It was one hundred meters wide and hundreds of meters deep. Though it was deep and dark inside the gully, dust and lightning could be seen and loud explosive sounds could still be heard.


    In a few moments, the explosive sounds died out. It was only the lightning that was still cracking in the gully. Everything had been burnt and turned black inside the gully.


    Austin stopped moving his sword and stood motionless in the sky. His long hair was fluttering in the wind and a sharp sword aura was radiating out from his body.


    ''Well, I think I have reached the Minor Achievement Stage of the Swift Thunder Swordsmanship!


    It is unbelievable that the Swift Thunder Swordsmanship has such great power!


    Now I have another trump card in my hold, when fighting against the enemies! I am sure no one would look down upon my power now!'' He thought and felt proud of his achievement. The more people underestimated him, the more powerful he became.

 Chapter 838 The Middle World Waters

    After cultivating for twelve days, Austin was finally able to cultivate his Swift Thunder Swordsmanship to its Minor Achievement Stage.


    At the same time, his understanding of the Swift Thunder Swordsmanship had also reached a new level.


    As one saying went, "the greatest truths are the simplest." The Swift Thunder Swordsmanship focused on two points: speed and strength.


    It required a warrior to use the thunder intent to urge and launch a thunderbolt sword aura attack.


    The moving speed of a thunderbolt sword aura could be twenty times faster than the speed of sound if the warrior was at the Minor Achievement Stage;


    fifty times faster if the warrior was at the Major Achievement Stage, and one hundred times faster if the warrior was at Perfect Achievement Stage.


    The strength of the Swift Thunder Swordsmanship was based on three important points.


    The first point: speed. A faster speed would give it more strength.


    The second point: understanding of the thunderbolt intent. A deeper understanding of it would make it stronger.


    The last point: personal strength. A stronger personal strength would produce more hacking force.


    This was Austin''s temporary understanding of the Swift Thunder Swordsmanship.


    In the days after that, Austin practiced the Swift Thunder Swordsmanship every time he encountered thunderstorm.


    He also started spending a great amount of time on cultivating the Golden Sun Scripture. . .


    One day, while journeying, Austin came upon a flat and open land that had a considerable amount of people.


    It turned out that he had just come upon the boundary of the capital of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    As one of the three Holy Kingdoms in the South Continent of the Prime Martial World, the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom was a nation that enjoyed immense power, influence, and prosperity.


    In the hopes of broadening his horizon, Austin quickly headed for the area''s capital.


    To his surprise, a massive city started coming into view not long after he started towards the capital''s direction.


    The amazement in his eyes could not be hidden.


    Being the capital of a Holy Kingdom, it was really a sprawling and unmatched city.


    With a height of tens of thousands of meters, it was deep into the clouds, and a man on the ground would not be able to see the top of it.


    The city wall''s width was at least a few hundred meters, and no less than hundreds of thousands of soldiers patrolled around it, each with a seemingly powerful weapon in hand.


    As Austin marveled at the structure in front of him,


    ot the middle of the sea -- we are going to the regions in the vicinity of the coastal continent.


    Secondly, you will be guided by Astral Realm masters.


    We would also recruit several thousand warriors, so you won''t particularly be alone.


    Safety is not a concern for you, not even the slightest!"


    he explained, as he thought that Austin was scared for his life.


    "Beside, our emperor has announced that after returning from this mission, all of you will get a handsome reward.


    And you will become a lifelong member of the royal forces of the Holy Kingdom!


    You will have stipends from the royal court forever! Isn''t that awesome?"


    Hearing the junior captain''s words of encouragement, Austin couldn''t help but smile.


    He certainly felt that the royal household was considering this mission of great importance them, or else, why would they recruit so many warriors and even give rewards after it was finished?


    After hearing that the sea beasts in the Middle World Waters were indeed powerful, Austin became determined to go there and cultivate his skills.


    As for the royal household''s mission, he didn''t care for that. It would not a big deal for him to abandon the mission and just cultivate alone in the waters.


    But since the Middle World Waters was considerably far from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, he had to have the means to get there and get back.


    He believed the royal household had a better way to travel there, and in a much shorter period of time!


    And with that, Austin decided to follow the royal household''s team until he got to the Middle World Waters.


    It was a plan.


    "I will register for the mission for the handsome reward!"


    Austin lied convincingly.

 Chapter 839 Laird

    "Go wait in line.


    Later on, you''ll be required to perform your best martial arts skill in front of the general. You''ll be able to join the mission if you get his approval,"


    the junior captain said and handed Austin a number card with the number 120 written on it.


    Austin then walked towards the side of the battle ring and stood in line.


    Many warriors were enticed to register for the recruitment because the royal household offered a handsome reward.


    Most of the ones who took an interest were independent cultivators.


    The reward was a chance to join the royal household and became a member of the royal forces.


    As a prosperous and strong nation, the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom was no weaker than all the five major sects combined.


    Being a permanent member of the royal forces and earning royal stipends in their lifetime greatly attracted independent cultivators.


    Therefore, a long line of participants were queued on both sides of the battle ring, all hoping to get approved. . .


    "Number 120! It''s your turn!" a soldier in the battle ring shouted out.


    Austin moved out of the queue and leaped onto the battle ring.


    "Young man, your name is Meade, correct?


    Kindly perform the martial arts skill you are best at please,"


    the civil official affably urged.


    After giving it a brief thought, Austin drew out his long sword and used his vital energy force to display his level five sword potential.


    Numerous sword auras violently rushed out.


    Without exerting much of an effort, Austin unsheathed the long sword, its aura soaring up to the sky. It stunned everyone present.


    "A level five sword potential!"


    the warriors below the battle ring silently exclaimed.


    Sword potential was a level higher than sword intent.


    It was fairly common in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom to find warriors who had reached a level ten sword intent.


    However, only a relatively small number of warriors had been able to reach sword potential


    and anyone who had reached a level five sword potential was considered a master swordsman.


    With a wave of his sword, a sharp sword light flashed and shot up towards the sky at supersonic speed, cutting into the space above the battle ring.


    The dazzling remains of the sword-light lingered in the air for a long period before it vanished; vaguely reminiscent of a just concluded musical performance where the faint echoes of music lingered in the air.


    "Well one, young man! Wh


    the golden spear.


    Laird felt as if his spear was struck by lightning. Streaks of electricity trickled onto his hand and wandered to his body.


    Struck dumb with astonishment, he hastily took a couple of steps backwards.


    ''It''s impossible!


    How could a warrior at the medium stage of Imperial Realm be able to produce such a powerful sword aura?'' he thought.


    He was able to sense that the sword light from the juvenile in front of him had reached level three sword potential


    ''And his martial arts skill is no lower than mine.


    Furthermore, the thunderbolt power faintly incorporated in that sword light was immensely powerful.''


    "You!"


    Laird fell out of his daze and finally uttered.


    He then took a scrutinizing look at Austin and decided to cease his attacks at the boy.


    Austin''s strength was obvious to all;


    he was only at the Imperial Realm, but his attack was no weaker than Laird''s.


    Even though Laird was a hot-tempered and narrow-minded man, he had enough wits about him to know that it would not do him any good to fight in a life-or-death battle before he got a clear picture of his opponent''s full strength.


    Although there were still hints of tension in the air, things eventually started to calm down. Austin put away his long sword and calmly sat down at the table, picked up a cup of tea and sipped as if the whole confrontation never happened.


    ''Laird was just an ordinary warrior at the preliminary stage of Master Realm. Level three spear potential was all he was good at, '' he concluded.


    He was confident that he would be able to kill Laird if it really did come to a life-or-death battle.

 Chapter 840 The Lightning Sword

    Even after Austin sat down, Laird kept glaring at him viciously from time to time.


    Laird was considered as a very good martial artist of the Master Realm, but despite that, he was beaten by Austin, a martial artist at the medium stage of Imperial Realm! That made him feel so ashamed and indignant.


    Other martial artists who were waiting in the resting area all saw what just happened, and they also felt incredibly shocked.


    Not even once during the fight between the two warriors


    did Laird have the upper hand. Hell -- he even gave up the chance to continue provoking Austin! Not one soul in that area ever thought that this would happen.


    Imagine -- martial artist, who was only at the medium stage of Imperial Realm, was able to make Laird, a warrior at the Master Realm who always had a short temper and was good at holding a grudge, back up and give up the fight! It surely meant something, not only to the two people who fought each other, but also to everyone who had witnessed their fight.


    The ones who were so eager to see Austin lose to Laird now could only look down, or intensely glare at Austin.


    Despite all eyes being on him, Austin acted like nothing had happened, silently sitting on his seat and drinking the tea.


    He even had the time to pick up a spiritual fruit from the long table in front of him and eat it from time to time.


    Well, after an intense battle, no one could blame him -- the spiritual tea and the spiritual fruit served were of very good quality, and all tasted incredibly nice.


    Dozens of good-looking girls with fit bodies dressed in sexy robes would come up to him to pour tea into his cup and add more spiritual fruit at the table every now and again.


    To be very honest, a large part of the martial artists who joined this recruitment were independent cultivators who were rude and crude.


    As the sexy girls walked in front of them, they all looked at their chests and legs with hungry and lustful eyes. They didn''t even try to hide how vulgar they were!


    Some even whistled to the ladies in a way bordering on harassment.


    A soldier would constantly bring a new martial artist to the resting area.


    With that, the area soon enough became populated by numerous martial artists. . .


    After about eight hours, recruitment through the battle ring finally ended.


    The two officers who were running the recruitment, one of which looked like a civil official while the other looked like a general, walked into the resting area with the rest of the soldiers.


    "Congratulations, everyone! You have successfully joined this royal task.


    We can tell that you all are very good cultivators from the fights that just happened.


    The royal family needs people like you to help us get through to this challenge."


    The civil official''s words inspired and encouraged everyone in the area. The martial artists all felt sudden pride and started getting excited for the journey.


    Then, the general also gave a short but inspiring speech.


    He praised the martial artists who successfully got through the recruitment stage, and earnestly asked them to put in more effort in finishing the future task.


    After that, he gave every martial artist fifty sup


    divine weapon,"


    Austin answered.


    "I see.


    But you have to know, young man, a divine weapon is expensive.


    The divine weapons in my store are all of very good quality. Because of that, they are even more expensive than the divine weapons you would see in other places,"


    the man replied, a mysterious glint in his eyes.


    "You don''t need to worry about that," Austin assured the man, his smile widening. "Money is not a problem here.


    I don''t care about the price as long as the sword is suitable."


    Intelligent as he was, of course he knew what the seller was trying to say.


    "Oh, that''s good to know," the man replied back, looking visibly relieved. "Please wait here for a short moment. I will go bring a few swords so you can take your pick."


    And with that, the man led Austin to a table, where he asked him to sit and wait.


    ''Who wouldn''t like the chance to earn more money?'' the man thought to himself.


    The seller also asked a shop assistant to bring Austin some good spiritual tea.


    After that, he vanished into his shop''s backroom, leaving Austin alone.


    After a short moment, he reappeared with a very big plate in his hands.


    Carefully, he put the plate on the table in front of Austin.


    On the plate, there were five shining long swords with strong spiritual energy.


    With just a glance, Austin immediately knew that they were all divine weapons.


    Taking a deep breath, he carefully inspected the five swords presented to him meticulously.


    Then, suddenly, something caught his eyes. His gaze was then drawn by one of them.


    The sword was silvery white all over. Its tip was a little bit wider than its body, and there were some intricate ancient symbols engraved on it. Looking at it more closely, Austin found that they seemed to be the symbols of lightning.


    "What is this sword''s name?"


    Austin asked, as he held the long sword in his hand. He couldn''t help but feel that this was the weapon he was looking for as it felt so right and so comfortable in his hand.


    "Young man, you are good at picking weapons! This is the Lightning Sword, and it''s a middle-grade divine weapon!"

 Chapter 841 Men From The Song Clan (Part One)

    The sword had a veritable name of Lightning Sword, which exactly matched its unique and prominent features.


    With fascination, Austin fondled over its blade. Instantly, he felt a torrent of electric current surged through his veins and vibrated on his nerves, giving him an indescribable feeling of vigor and vitality. Suddenly, a smile flashed across his face, ecstatic to have found such a powerful weapon that carried sufficient spiritual energy.


    The middle-aged shopkeeper continued to market his sword to Austin. "This Lightning Sword is said to have been cast out of more than ten kinds of rare materials with electrical properties. Did you feel the weight of it? It is really light, yet also harsh and sharp.


    You can easily pierce through anything with it. When appropriately used, the sword will produce a lot of electric snakes forming into a Lightning Illusion Array and distract your opponents. It will make it hard for them to concentrate on the fight.


    Plus, can you see the patterns engravings on the sword''s body? When you activate your sword skill, the engravings will produce an effect and boost up the speed of your attacks," the man enthusiastically said.


    He observed Austin''s intrigued face as he spoke, knowing that he had already had him hooked to his bait.


    "Really?


    Do you mean that this Lightning Sword not only can produce Lightning Illusion Array to hallucinate people but also expedite my sword-wielding speed?


    This seems exactly what I need at the moment," Austin cried with excitement.


    He was the kind of person who would act immediately once his heart was settled.


    "Ok then, I will take this Lightning Sword," he concluded.


    Holding the Lightning Sword in his hand, his mind was utterly blown away just by imagining how formidable his strength would be once he started using it.


    "Ha-ha, you are indeed a discerning young man," the shop owner cried, rousing him from his thought.


    "This Lightning Sword is a medium-grade divine weapon.


    Considering its powerful and significant effect, I cannot give you any discount. The total is 150, 000 superior vital energy crystals," he continued, knowing that there was way Austin could refrain himself from buying it.


    Austin was taken aback upon the hearing the price. It was a price that would consume a large amount of the vital energy crystals he had stored so far.


    our dirty hand off that sword. You don''t want to snatch it away from my master!" he threatened harshly.


    As he spoke, his hideous, vicious eyes twinkled dangerously at Austin.


    Apparently, seeing Austin all alone with no company boosted the man''s disdainful and menacing behavior.


    He had not expected that Austin was not one to cower when faced with maltreatment.


    "Oh, really?


    What a pity for you! I have already bought this sword. You need to look for something else," Austin countered. His voice was resolute and decisive.


    Undeterred, he gripped the hilt of the sword even tighter.


    Then, with his other hand, he took out his Space Ring.


    He turned it over in front of the Thousand Weapons Pavilion shopkeeper.


    The Space Ring swelled at first and then spat out a big pile of superior vital energy crystals on the counter table. . .


    "Son of a bitch! You want to die?" the man named Sterling barked, his voice trembling with rage.


    Not in his memory had he seen anyone who would dare to offend his master, for everyone knew it what kind of tragic ending would fall upon him.


    Being humiliated, Sterling instantly felt his anger and resentment boiled to the extreme. The raging fury in his heart suddenly activated his vital energy force.


    Like a furious awaken beast, the vital energy force rushed out of his body and charged straight towards Austin.


    Austin did not budge and waited for the blow to arrive. He was more than sure that his current body strength was powerful enough to withstand the blow of the vital energy force the man had sent at him.

 Chapter 842 Men From The Song Clan (Part Two)

    With a resounding thud, the vital energy force hit hard on Austin.


    Austin was sitting on the desk when the blow struck him.


    As for him, the blow was nothing but a small push. Yet, for the chair he was sitting in, the blast was too much for it to sustain, and within a second, it was broken into a thousand pieces.


    Left with no choice, Austin finally stood up.


    Thinking of the group''s intention of bullying him and trying to take over the sword he had chosen, Austin gradually felt provoked and enraged.


    The damage to the shop facility irked the shopkeeper as well. Realizing the imminent fight between Sterling and Austin, he stood up.


    "Stop it!" came his high and irritated voice, stopping them just in time.


    "Stop this instance, all of you! I don''t care who you are, or where you come from. If you want to cause trouble in my Thousand Weapons Pavilion and get me embarrassed, then don''t blame me if I teach you a hard lesson about who you should never have messed with!"


    After saying that, the shopkeeper instantly released his vital energy force and took a fighting stance. Much to Austin''s astonishment, the man was at the premium stage of Master Realm.


    Now that the handsome man and his men had known the shopkeeper had the highest cultivation base among everyone in the room, they began to recoil and retreat from their original plan of bullying him and Austin.


    Even the two bodyguards that stood next to the handsome man, as they were at the medium stage of Master Realm, which was one stage below the shopkeeper''s premium stage, began to show a sign of fear on their faces.


    Having instructed by his master, Sterling had no choice but to press himself to fight for the sword. At that point, his vindictive and defiant look had long vanished, replaced by a slave-like reverence and subservience.


    Sterling bowed his head and folded his hands together as he walked towards the shopkeeper. He coughed once and then started his plea.


    "I apologize for my discourteous behavior just now. We are from the Song Clan. I think you have heard of us. And, this is young master Ronald, the second heir of our clan.


    He is also engaged to the daughter of the Hussar


    .


    Ronald did not dare to speak at once. Considering that none of his men were at par with the storekeeper in strength, he hesitated if he would stick to his stubbornness.


    A few moments later, the tension on his face alleviated and was replaced by a sly, cunning smile.


    "Well then, if you insist, I won''t press on you any longer," he said, smiling slyly at the storekeeper.


    He then averted his eyes, facing Austin and saying, "Young man, how about having a deal with me?


    If I saw it right, you have appreciations for the beauty of my four maidservants. I won''t blame you for that. After all, you are a young man with passion and energy. Look at how beautiful and extraordinary they are! In terms of sex, they are at least ten times better and proficient than ordinary girls.


    I guess you are only around twenty years old, which is just the age when you crave for sex and the need to release pressure from the constant hard cultivation.


    I think as compared to the sword, a maidservant who can make you cozy and warm your bed is what you really need.


    So, I want to offer you one of my girls in exchange for the sword.


    And in addition to that, I will also replenish the 150, 000 superior vital energy crystals that you just spent.


    In that case, you not only get back your crystals but also earn such an exotic, sexy maidservant without breaking a sweat. You really got blessed today, man," he suggested with a cunning grin on his face.

 Chapter 843 Slay A Cultivator At The Medium Stage Of Master Realm

    "Just save it. I''m not interested in them anyway," Austin responded coldly.


    Since he had gotten what he wanted��the Lightning Sword, he didn''t want to waste any more time there.


    Cupping his hands, Austin bid farewell to the shopkeeper and walked out of the store.


    Austin''s response left Ronald stunned. As he snapped out of his daze, the vindictive look appeared in his eyes.


    "Stupid poor thing. You''re dead!"


    Ronald murmured viciously, winking at Sterling who was standing beside him.


    Understanding what he meant, Sterling immediately left the store to follow Austin.


    Upon seeing that, the shopkeeper heaved a sigh.


    Had Austin stayed in the store, he could have protected him to safety. But since he had stepped out of his shop, he couldn''t do anything about it anymore.


    There was a rule in the store: the staff must not get involved in the personal matters of their customers outside the shops.


    The shopkeeper was very aware of that one, so he just let the situation slide, no matter how grave he knew it was.


    .. .


    After Austin took his leave, he unleashed his spiritual sense to check what was going on back at the shop.


    He sensed Ronald''s actions and heard his words.


    He also knew that Sterling, who was at the medium stage of Master Realm, was tailing after him.


    In fact, even before he left the store, Austin had already guessed that Ronald wouldn''t let him go that easily.


    Anger soared in his heart as he realized that he had done nothing wrong, and the situation was unfair.


    He never unjustly provoked others.


    But if others messed with him, he would make them pay a heavy price.


    ''Sterling is just a cultivator at the medium stage of Master Realm, '' he thought in contempt.


    After a while, Austin settled with a decision.


    ''You want to take my life? Let''s wait and see who is gonna get killed, '' he snorted inwardly.


    Austin headed straight towards the gates of the city.


    Half a day later, he left the city.


    He leaped and flew towards a mountain on its outskirts.


    On the mountain range, a remote forest rested. Austin decided to settle deep in the woods.


    Sterling had been tracking Austin since the latter had gotten out of the Thousand Weapons Pavilion.


    He looked around and saw no sign of anyone except for his target in the forest. Upon thinking it was an excellent chance to take down the young lad, he menacingly got excited.


    "Brat, stop!"


    Using his bodily movement skill, Sterling stood in front of Austin in a flash and blocked his path.


    "You were being so perky just because the shopkeeper had your back, huh?


    Well, now that he''s not here, you''re going to answer to it," Sterling boasted.


    He


    so many spiritual sense attacks.


    That caused him to panic immediately.


    The next second, he summoned his spiritual sense to guard his spiritual soul against the incoming attacks.


    Austin then waved his Lightning Sword, and sword auras with thunderbolts hit Sterling''s body.


    Since his soul was restricted, Sterling had to release all his vital energy force to form a shield around him.


    Bang!


    The sword aura with the power of thunder and lightning destroyed the shield instantly.


    Seconds later, dazzling lights flooded Sterling.


    "What?! Nooooo!"


    Sterling let out a frantic scream.


    However, Austin was not affected by the desperate call.


    Boom!


    Sterling''s body was cut into pieces by the sword auras.


    The smell of blood filled the air, and the torn body parts fell to the ground.


    Austin grabbed the falling Space Ring and put it aside.


    He decided to take a look at it later on. For now, there was a much more critical matter he needed to attend to.


    As Austin turned around and looked up at the sky, a dozen people came into his view.


    Since he was confident with the incoming combat, a wicked smile registered on his face.


    Ronald came rushing, leading the group behind him.


    "Brat, here you are," he uttered arrogantly.


    Ronald gushed at the sight of Austin, who was standing on the ground.


    With a wave of his hand, his crew flew towards Austin.


    "Rest assured, brat. I will not kill you right away. First, I will torture you to my heart''s content," Ronald said in a resentful, vicious tone.


    He was the first one to land on the ground and stood before Austin.


    A cultivator at the medium stage of Master Realm followed and stood next to Ronald.


    Then, the remaining servants and four scantily dressed maids followed and joined them.

 Chapter 844 Run For Your Life, Master Ronald! (Part One)

    "Do you really think that you are certainly going to win?"


    asked Austin. His tone was filled with biting ridicule as he stared at Ronald, the Song Clan''s second younger master.


    The young man only had cultivation base at the premium stage of Imperial Realm. But despite that, he was extremely puffed up with pride and arrogance. It seemed that he often bullied people while solely relying on his powerful connections.


    For reasons known to all, the Four Clans and the Five Sects were notorious underworld figures.


    They were unmatched in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    "What are you talking about?


    You goddamned idiot! What high-flown sentiments! Who do you think you are? Do me a favor and don''t make me laugh!


    You are only at the medium stage of Imperial Realm, so don''t you ever again speak to me in that tone," Ronald shrieked, completely furious at Austin''s guts.


    "Let me tell you something, moron. I will win and you will lose, that''s for sure. Offer no resistance and I might consider let you die without pain!


    And do remember something before they bury you," he continued, a sly smile appearing on his lips.


    "Rich and powerful people like me have far more advantages than you could ever imagine. It is dangerous for a nobody like your sorry self to provoke people like me in the big league. Never do it again if you are ever lucky enough to be reincarnated as a human," he mockingly finished.


    Austin couldn''t help but marvel at how Ronald was laughably foolish. For him, the guy''s ignorance was pitiful. ''He really thinks that I am the young and fearless one between the two of us, but he couldn''t be more wrong, '' he thought as he let out a tiny chuckle. Well, Ronald was totally wrong about Austin and his capabilities. ''A damned snob this Ronald guy is. I will make him pay a heavy price.''


    "You know what? Never mind," Ronald suddenly said, still not finished with his juvenile rant. "Why am I wasting my time on someone like you? You make me sick, young bastard.


    Guards, what are you waiting for? I want this little bastard dead! Go get him!" he shouted at the top of his lungs, as he pointed at Austin.


    With one simple gesture, his servants who doubled as his bodyguards rushed towards Austin. They quickly formed a circle and surround


    of Imperial Realm.


    There was no way that an Imperial Realm warrior could have done that, so Austin must be a Master Realm capable expert.


    "Master Ronald, he killed Sterling!"


    The Master Realm warrior who was beside Ronald emphasized repeatedly.


    "Lewis, what are you talking about?


    Do you mean... do you mean that Sterling is dead now?"


    Upon hearing this, Ronald''s eyes widened. He turned to the Master Realm warrior, Lewis, in shock. The Master Realm cultivator Sterling was dead! As he was a notable warrior, it was really hard to accept.


    "Yes. Master Ronald, look! Sterling''s dead body is over there!"


    Lewis and Sterling had worked as a team for years. Their main responsibility was to ensure that Ronald would be safe and that no one would be able to harm him. Aside from that, the two had also been inseparable friends. Because of that, Lewis knew Sterling inside and out.


    Despite flesh being strewn about and covered in mud, he was able to identify Sterling solely by the fragments of his outfit and the color of his hair.


    "Oh shit!


    You bastard, how dare you! You son of a bitch killed Sterling! You really had the audacity to mess with the Song Clan! You are so dead!" cursed Ronald.


    The roar of rage he let out was not only for poor Sterling, but also for his pitiful self.


    Throughout his life, people had always made concessions towards him only because he was the second younger master of the famous Song Clan. He really enjoyed resting on the laurels of the older generations.

 Chapter 845 Run For Your Life, Master Ronald! (Part Two)

    But now, he was being unceremoniously attacked and put to unbelievable shame by Austin. This new experience was by no means good.


    "Stupid trust fund baby. Oh right, you don''t know what trust fund is, do you? Let me teach you something. When you try to kill someone, that man will naturally come after you. It''s called revenge. Do you understand how human brains work now? Oh right, you can''t understand, because unfortunately don''t have one!" mocked Austin, as he started to laugh hysterically.


    Ronald could sense that Austin was harboring murderous intentions.


    Austin''s logic was simple and clear: since he had already killed one man from the Song Clan, Sterling, he wouldn''t let anyone slip through his net who might divulge his secret.


    What was the difference between killing Sterling and Ronald? Nothing, as long as he removed all the hidden danger of that the future held.


    "How dare you! How dare you! You will regret everything you''ve done!" shouted Ronald, tears already forming in his eyes.


    "Lewis, go and get him! I want him dead! I will skin him alive and make his ugly skin into shoes!"


    he shrieked even more.


    Austin smirked in contempt.


    Despite all the damage he has caused Ronald''s camp, he wouldn''t make a stupid mistake like taking an enemy like Lewis for granted. An experienced Master Realm warrior should never be belittled. As per Ronald''s command, Lewis released his vital energy force, aiming it at Austin.


    "Hey, boy. A medium stage of Imperial Realm warrior like you was able to kill Sterling. I got to admit I am impressed. I made a mistake by taking you as one of the inferior ones."


    Unlike good-for-nothings such as Ronald, masters like Lewis was able to tell that Austin''s vital energy cultivation base was indeed at the medium stage of Imperial Realm.


    "But Master Ronald was right. There is no way an Imperial Realm could defeat a Master Realm warri


    hen, his twenty spiritual sense long spears launched a full frontal attack on Lewis. He was determined to finish this early.


    That was not all, however -- somewhere from behind Lewis'' back, the space creased. Gnome peeped through the crack curiously and crept out of the space hole quietly.


    With him there, condensed beast soul energy claws also carried out a full-on invasion into Lewis'' Soul Sea.


    Having fought side by side for so many times, the gnome was able to provide Austin full cooperation to make sure he succeeded.


    He was even able to launch attack on his own will even without Austin''s instruction.


    "What have you done? What have you done to my Soul Sea? No, no, I can''t believe it. It''s impossible! Your spiritual sense, your spiritual sense can''t be that powerful!" screamed Lewis out of sheer pain as he started to realize what was happening.


    Meanwhile, in his Soul Sea, Lewis'' spiritual souls fled in panicked helter-skelter.


    "Help! Help me! You three! Attack him now! Now!" shouted Lewis. He was shaking and completely scared -- a state that no one had seen him in forever!


    The three remaining servants in the area were the victims of Lewis'' abuse of power, and so they would obey Lewis unconditionally even if it would mean death.

 Chapter 846 Run For Your Life, Master Ronald! (Part Three)

    Lewis wanted to use them as baits to distract Austin and his mysterious help hand.


    Austin''s merciless slaughter of the three Imperial Realm warriors had struck terror into the three servants'' hearts, however. And now, they were trembling with fear, unable to move.


    But compared with Austin, they were more afraid of Lewis, their constant brutal torturer. So after taking a deep breath, each of them braced themselves and launched their weak vital energies towards Austin.


    From his spirit, Austin had three long vital energy sword materialize, flying around him in circles.


    Shortly, a shield of sword aura formed.


    Thousands upon thousands of sword aura as sharp as blade were emitted by the shield. It was a defense as well as an offense.


    Then, moments later hundreds and hundreds of light golden fire balls as large as a man''s fist emerged from behind the shield. The flames raged, impatiently waiting to launch at their targets.


    It was the legendary Flaming Swordplay Array!


    The sword aura shield was in fact made of the three flying swords, like how the three blades of a mechanical fan would whirl and form a whole. The shield lingered in the air and blocked all the attacks from the three highly intimidated servants.


    They were dawdling over their task anyway.


    "Run, Master Ronald, run for your life! This man is too powerful! I can''t hold him back forever!" shouted Lewis to Ronald.


    Lewis never imagined that someone like Austin would have such high combat effectiveness. He was beginning to feel terrified, and he was starting to plan for the worst.


    Ronald, on the other hand, was completely stunned by Austin''s remarkable fighting skills as they appeared one after the other.


    His men were all successfully killed by Austin.


    Austin had the upper han


    Austin then released his seven hundred thousand tons of strength.


    Austin fought off Lewis'' vital energy force wall!


    "What!" Lewis cried out in surprise.


    He couldn''t believe how fierce and powerful Austin was!


    Slowly, he felt like he was being crushed. His life flashed before his eyes like a montage. ''Near death experience was new to me, '' thought Lewis. ''Somehow, I think that giving up is not bad.''


    For a moment, Lewis even felt gratitude that it was a true master who ended him. "He is not a medium stage of Imperial Realm. He is far better than he appears," Lewis murmured to himself, smiling.


    Lewis awaited his destiny in peace.


    Then Austin broke the vital energy force wall between him and Lewis.


    Lewis came back to his senses and began to panic. ''I don''t want to die!'' he thought, struggling. It was too late, though.


    Lewis drew out another powerful weapon hurriedly, but before he could activate it, Austin''s fist was already in his face.


    The overwhelmingly powerful fist was the last thing Lewis saw.


    "No!"


    Lewis cried in despair. It was his last word.


    Then Lewis exploded. His parts scattered all over the place, his blood soaked the earth.

 Chapter 847 Young Hero, Please Dont Kill Us (Part One)

    At that moment, the three servants continuously attacked the Flaming Swordplay Array flying around Austin''s body.


    But after Austin smashed Lewis into pieces with only one punch, they hurriedly turned around and fled in panic.


    Austin waved his Lightning Sword, and three lightning sword auras chased them.


    The servants screamed in fear as they saw the sword auras coming their way.


    With three sounds of explosion, their bodies were split into two parts as soon as the sword auras hit them. Their sliced flesh flew in the air and eventually fell down to the ground.


    Austin scanned the field and found Lewis'' Space Ring.


    With a simple wave of the long sword, he picked up the Space Ring and held it in his hand.


    A round and colorful jewelry ball�C�Cabout the size of a fist�C�Calso laid on the ground, not far from where he stood.


    It was the magic treasure, which just a while ago, Lewis wanted to take out when he was in a grave situation.


    Austin sent out a gentle vital energy force to stuff the colorful jewel ball into his Space Ring.


    As he kicked the ground with both his feet, Austin flew in the air to chase after Ronald.


    Austin sensed that Ronald was already about six kilometers away.


    "You follow me. I''m going to stop him first."


    The voice of the gnome suddenly appeared in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Then, the gnome merged into the space beside him, and his whole body disappeared.


    His incredible teleportation ability had made him much faster than Austin''s bodily movement skill.


    Austin was reassured at the gnome''s words; he was not worried that something terrible might happen to the gnome.


    Although Ronald was at the premium stage of Imperial Realm, the gnome''s power was also equivalent to that cultivation base�C�Cit was undoubtedly a match for Ronald.


    Confident with the situation, Austin began to activate the Thunderbolt Movement S


    of a few remnant figures, Austin appeared before Ronald.


    He turned around slowly and stared at the panicked-stricken man with callous eyes.


    "It''s you!


    What happened to Lewis and my other people? What did you do to them?"


    Ronald exclaimed in fury as he noticed that Austin had appeared in front of him.


    ''Why is this boy here? Why didn''t Lewis and the others stop him? Wait! Are they...'' If Ronald was panicking just before Austin appeared, well, he was almost losing it now thinking that his guards had all been killed.


    "Oh, they have been sent to hell by me. Now, you are going to accompany them!"


    Austin scoffed and threw his most dangerous look filled with mockery at him.


    "There''s no way you could have killed them all! You have no such strength!"


    Ronald spat, trying to sound brave, although deep down, he couldn''t believe it.


    When he remembered that Austin killed three Imperial Realm cultivators with just one wave of his sword, he had a vague feeling that what Austin said might be true.


    "You can''t kill me!


    If you kill me, the Song Clan will certainly not spare your life!"


    At this moment, the strong facade in Ronald''s eyes totally faded, and now that was left were a mixture of fear, dread, and hysteria.

 Chapter 848 Young Hero, Please Dont Kill Us (Part Two)

    "Ha-ha, don''t try to threaten me with your Song Clan. It''s useless.


    Enough with the chit-chat. Now, you can go and accompany your men on their way to hell."


    Austin was reluctant to delay any longer.


    He speculated that killing the second young master of the Song Clan would certainly cause a mad investigation, and he did not plan to get himself into such trouble now.


    So, it was better to kill Ronald quickly and leave the scene to secure their safety.


    If other people were to pass by and witness the situation here, it would be a disadvantage to Austin.


    Thinking of that, Austin no longer hesitated. He waved his Lightning Sword in succession, causing thunder and lightning to roar in the air. Subsequently, several thunder sword auras attacked Ronald.


    "You can''t kill me!"


    Ronald''s face was twisted by fear. He patted his head, and suddenly, a long and about a foot wide purple umbrella sprang up and opened on top of his head.


    It emanated a purple spiritual radiance from its edges, forming a curtain of purple light, which showed sharp energy fluctuations.


    The purple spiritual radiance curtain protected Ronald from head to foot. It seemed that nowhere on his body could be harmed now, not even the tiniest scrap.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Unexpectedly, the several lightning sword auras sent by Austin were all resisted by the purple curtain.


    It was a high-grade divine weapon!


    Austin''s eyes lit up in greed when he saw the weapon.


    Then, he waved the Lightning Sword again, and more than a dozen lightning sword auras appeared in the air and hit the purple curtain.


    Aside from being forced back by four or five steps with the forceful impact, Ronald still remained unscratched by the sword auras.


    "Damn you! You can''t kill me!"


    Ronald''s outcry rang out from the purple light curtain.


    "It seems that the on


    ged, he should kill all the witnesses.


    Since these four maidservants had witnessed everything, if Austin spared their lives, they could bring trouble to him eventually.


    However, even with that thought, Austin was still hesitant to kill them.


    After considering for a moment, he gritted his teeth and made a difficult decision.


    ''Well, I can''t let them live anymore, '' he thought with finality.


    But before he could raise the Lightning Sword, one of the four maidservants suddenly walked a few steps towards Austin and prostrated at him in an elegant gesture.


    "Young hero, please don''t kill us.


    We were all forcibly caught by Ronald as maidservants.


    We are not from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. Truth is, we''re actually not your kind.


    More-so, now that you have killed Ronald, we no longer serve anyone.


    As long as you let us go, we will set off immediately and return to our hometown.


    So you don''t need to worry if we tell other people what happened today. We will assure you that we won''t say a word.


    Sisters, come and plead the young hero!"


    The other three women behind her all came forward and bowed before Austin too.


    ''What?''


    Austin was slightly taken aback by their unexpected action.

 Chapter 849 The Mermaids

    Seeing four maidservants kneel before him, Austin couldn''t bear to lift his Lightning Sword.


    The more he encountered ruthless opponents, the more he could get brutal too. However, in that situation, he seemed to be softening like a kitten''s fur.


    Austin kept staring at those four delicate and charming maidservants. Finally the murderous intentions gradually faded away after he hesitated for a while.


    He then put away the Lightning Sword in his Space Ring.


    The maidservants suddenly heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing Austin''s action.


    "Where are you from?" Austin asked.


    "We come from the deep ocean in the Middle World Waters," one of the maidservants hurriedly answered.


    They were still quite obviously frightened.


    "Oh?


    The deep ocean in the Middle World Waters?"


    Austin gazed at them blankly for a moment. Their hometown was exactly his destination.


    In all honesty, he didn''t expect it to be at the bottom of the sea in the Middle World Waters.


    "You said you are not our kind. What does that mean? You''re not human beings?" Austin asked, puzzled.


    Their eyes were dreamy blue, quite distinct from the others.


    But apart from their eyes, they shared the same characteristic with ordinary human beings.


    Austin felt dubious as a sense of queerness enveloped the maidens.


    "Young hero, to tell you the truth, we are actually mermaids."


    That maidservant quickly responded, knowing that their lives were at the mercy of Austin.


    She dared not to conceal anything; otherwise, they''d be in fatal danger.


    "Mermaids?" Austin curiously asked in great surprise.


    The image of a beauty with a long tail and damp hair crept into his mind.


    ''Does this kind of creature really exist?'' Austin pondered.


    "Young hero, I will show you my natural body."


    Seeing how Austin was full of apprehension, that maidservant thought he didn''t believe her words.


    Her exquisite and delicate body did a somersault in the air, and a ring of queer blue light radiated.


    The lower part of her body turned into an exquisite fishtail.


    Her torso, up to her head, constituted a charming beauty. Yet everything else down was a long fishtail filled with scales.


    Austin couldn''t move for a second. He was still grasping the reality at the moment.


    With his spiritual sense, he knew the strange body of the mermaid was real instead of some kind of an illusion.


    No form of illusion can deceive Austin''s spiritual sense.


    It seemed the maidservant was telling the truth after all.


    After a moment, that maidservant did another somersault and turned her body back to that of a human''s.


    "Arise first," A


    eing.


    I will bring you back once we have reached the Middle World Waters,"


    Austin gave them a brief explanation before he teleported them into his City. . .


    After a while, Austin descended to the ground and watched the corpse of Ronald.


    With a strand of vital energy force, Austin sucked Ronald''s Space Ring and put it away.


    Then, he raised his hand, and a pale golden flame fell on Ronald''s corpse.


    In an instant, the flame flared up and burnt Ronald''s corpse to ashes.


    He made sure that no evidence of killing would remain on that part of the forest or else, he would be in great trouble soon enough.


    After cleaning up the scene, Austin touched on the ground and soared up to the capital.


    Fifteen minutes later, he had returned to the capital.


    He found a tavern on a remote street and checked in.


    He decided to stay for five days and rest to regenerate his energy. After that, he would be bound for the Middle World Waters.


    Austin decided to refine a batch of elixirs for preparation.


    At the same time, he needed to cultivate and improve his strength.


    More notably, he had to practice the Golden Sun Scripture, which had nine levels available.


    And among those nine levels, he had just reached the first one.


    Austin directly teleported himself into the City right after entering his chamber.


    The City then turned into a grain of sand that landed in the corner of the room he booked.


    Once entirely teleported, Austin appeared on a street in the City.


    He waved his hand, and a big pile of elixirs landed beside him.


    Subsequently, he took out the purple-brown herbal pot and placed it before him.


    After making sure that everything was settled and prepared, Austin began the elixir refining process.

 Chapter 850 The Space-controlling Palm And The Sky-cracking Finger (Part One)

    In the middle of the street, Austin sat cross-legged. He took his position in front of his purplish-brown herbal pot.


    Steadying his breath, he started to prepare himself for the pill refining process.


    Meanwhile, Violet and the gnome also found a place in a nearby street for themselves. They selected the place where they would sit in meditation and cultivation during the time Austin was focusing on the refining process.


    After taking a deep breath, Austin raised his right hand and turned it over. Then he pressed his palm on the mouth of the pot.


    A bright flame containing the essence of the Scorching Evil Fire sprang out from the middle of his palm and fell into the pot.


    The herbal pot was lit up by the raging flame at once. And the temperature inside the herbal pot rose quickly.


    The first thing on Austin''s list was to work on a kind of level five elixir which was called the Soul-consolidating Elixir.


    It was specially made for enhancing the spiritual sense, and was known for its unmatchable effect.


    Austin had got the formula of this elixir from the formula collections Angus had given him. Among all of them, Austin was most interested in that one, as he thought that consolidating his spiritual sense should be his priority.


    To make sure he could get enough Soul-consolidating Elixirs, he had brought materials which were required for making more than ten of this kind of elixir. Now, everything was in place.


    Austin opened the formula in his Soul Sea and reviewed it. He was going through the steps and remembering some key points before finally beginning the process.


    When all seemed settled, he tossed the first material in the pot with a wave of his hand.


    Austin spent the rest of the day burying himself in the pill refining work.


    With the help of the Scorching Evil Fire--a kind of unearthly fire--he was able to speed


    As expected, once his spiritual sense had been marked on that object, information about it instantly appeared in his Soul Sea.


    It was called the Energy-exploding Bead. And just as its name implied, it could produce explosive shock waves of vital energy, which could be as strong as a strike from a Master Realm master at the premium stage when he struck with all of his might.


    Austin was delighted to know this. He was joyous that he had obtained a very powerful weapon.


    But then, another piece of information about the Bead was revealed.


    It informed Austin that the Energy-exploding Bead could only be activated ten times. This meant that it was usable for a limited times only.


    Once the upper limit was reached, this bead would run out of its energy and one would not be able to activate it again.


    Austin was a bit disappointed on knowing this. He was glad to own such a powerful weapon but its limited use restricted its potential.


    But then he thought that something is better than nothing.


    Austin thought that if he used it properly, it might help to deliver a surprise blow on the enemy and seal the victory. He was sure that not many people would be able to resist a sudden, full attack from a Master Realm cultivator.

 Chapter 851 The Space-controlling Palm And The Sky-cracking Finger (Part Two)

    While reflecting on it all, he thought that it was fortunate for him that Lewis didn''t have the time to use it against him.


    If he used it, Austin would not have been able to protect himself and finish Lewis.


    Satisfied by everything, Austin put the bead back into his Space Ring. . .


    Austin then took out a long purple umbrella from his Space Ring.


    It was a trophy he had obtained from Ronald.


    Looking at it and holding it, he was aware that it was a high-grade divine weapon.


    He reflected and thought of the time when he had stricken Ronald with dozens of sword aura with lightning. Ronald had successfully fended off all of them using this umbrella.


    So Austin knew very well about how powerful that umbrella was.


    Now, he got into the umbrella using his spiritual sense. This time too after searching around for a while, he found a spiritual sense mark on it.


    He could tell from the aura surrounding the mark that it was left by Ronald.


    Austin repeated the steps--He erased the previous mark and planted his own on it. And the umbrella became solely his property.


    The umbrella was called the Violet Royal Umbrella. It was a high-grade divine weapon, and a defensive one, which was mainly used as a shield most of the time.


    It was a weapon of the highest grade among all of Austin''s divine weapons so far.


    Naturally, Austin was very happy to have it with him. "Fantastic! Thank you, Ronald!"


    He exclaimed with joy while putting the umbrella back in his Space Ring. Then, he turned his attention to Ronald''s Space Ring.


    The Song Clan was a prominent one in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. Thus, Austin was looking forward to finding some amazing and unmatchable stuffs in Ronald Song''s collection.


    He couldn''t wait to get


    n exclaimed on seeing them. The moment he saw Marwell and Michelle, he could feel the increase in the levels of the vital energy they released.


    "You got to know it! It is all thanks to the valuable cultivation resources you had given us, Austin.


    We might as well let you down if we make no progress using those treasures,"


    Marwell replied, chortling. In fact, he had just made a big breakthrough, and that was why he was so cheerful.


    It was quite understandable, given that he had been stuck at the premium stage of Sky Realm for over ten years!


    However hard he had tried, the Imperial Realm just seemed out of reach for him. But that was only until recently.


    The misfortunes that came one after another to his family had lately made him suffer. But at the same time, they had also stimulated and motivated him.


    With the help of the big amount of cultivation resources from Austin, a long-awaited breakthrough finally had happened to him.


    Once he reached the Imperial Realm, everything had changed. His opinions on things, his way of treating others and doing things had all changed for the better. For him, it was really something worth celebrating.

 Chapter 852 Crystal Warship (Part One)

    Michelle stared at Austin with a beaming smile plastered on her face.


    "Thank you for what you have done for our clan, Austin," she said shyly.


    "Don''t say that. I''m actually glad that you''re not blaming me for getting you into trouble," Austin responded with a blush.


    Austin was terrible at handling such situations. He often blurted out random things during those moments.


    As Marwell gazed at Austin''s slightly red face, something funny suddenly crossed his mind.


    ''Perhaps I should give Michelle and Austin some space, '' he thought with a playful smile. He suddenly felt like being a matchmaker between the two.


    "Michelle, you should keep Austin company. I suddenly remembered that I still have some errands to deal with," Marwell said to his daughter, smiling inwardly.


    Then he took Joyce by the hand and pulled her towards the building where he often cultivated.


    "But I don''t want to go anywhere. I want to talk to Austin some more,"


    Joyce protested, as she struggled to break free from her father''s grip. She hadn''t seen Austin for a long while and she had so many to share. The last time they met wasn''t really a good timing for chit-chat, so she didn''t want to miss this one.


    "Be a good girl now. Leave your sister and Austin alone. You''ll understand when you grow up," Marwell lectured.


    He then dragged Joyce away.


    "Marwell, you..."


    "What are you doing, Dad?"


    Austin and Michelle immediately knew what Marwell was up to and why he wanted to leave them alone.


    Their faces turned red and they both immediately looked the opposite way.


    Michelle''s cheeks were flushed red, like red apples which were ripe for harvest. She bashfully stole Austin a glance before turning again in the opposite direction.


    Austin was also speechless at Marwell''s actions. He was also red from head to toe since he didn''t


    st time that they had met.


    The only thing that was hindering her from progressing even further before was due to the lack of cultivation resources. And because of her promising talent, Austin didn''t even hesitated to provide those resources for her.


    As they spoke, Austin sensed that Tessa hadn''t stabilized at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm yet, for she had just made a breakthrough not too long ago.


    After thinking for a while, he took out hundreds of thousands of superior vital energy crystals from his Space Ring and handed them to Tessa.


    Tessa gaped at the shiny superior vital energy crystals. Never before in her entire life had she seen so many superior vital energy crystals!


    Austin also gave Tessa some elixirs which could help nourish and replenish her vital energy as she meditated, so that she could spend more time consolidating the realm she had reached without worrying about her vital energy levels.


    He chatted some more with Tessa for a while, before he took his leave.


    Inspired by Tessa''s progress, Austin spent the rest of his time practicing and perfecting the Golden Sun Scripture. . ..


    The next day, Austin woke up early and went to the drill ground in the west of the capital.

 Chapter 853 Crystal Warship (Part Two)

    He was shocked when he saw over 600 hundred people waiting on the grounds.


    ''I didn''t expect that the royal family of Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom would recruit so many people.


    Are they planning to hunt a lot of sea monsters?'' Austin wondered in confusion.


    He then joined the crowd and stood there waiting.


    An hour later.


    "Look over there. It''s the warship of the royal family!"


    some cultivators screamed simultaneously in surprise.


    Whoosh��


    Five swooping sounds rang out above the drill ground, as five beings cast shadows on the ground.


    The entire drill grounds turned dark.


    The crowd looked up at the sky in confusion.


    That was when they saw that five huge warships lined up and were suspended in mid-air. They were so large that entire sky was blocked off from view all over the grounds.


    The ships looked like five monstrous beasts, striking fear into the hearts of anyone who saw them.


    Each warship was a thousand meters long and over five hundred meters wide.


    Countless colorful flags lined on the ships flapped in the wind.


    The design of each flag featured a fierce, majestic dragon��the symbol of the royal family of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. It was really something to marvel at.


    "Oh, my gosh! They are really crystal warships."


    "It was said that the royal family owned a dozen crystal warships which have existed for a thousand years and were kept in secret. I can''t believe the rumors were true."


    "It seems like we are going to the Middle World Waters by ship.


    This is just fantastic. Who would have thought that I''d be able to board the legendary crystal ship."


    As soon as the five warships showed up, a heated discussion broke out among the cultivators waiting in the drill ground.


    Austin remained silent, and listened to them carefu


    neat and very homey as there was a bed, a desk and two chairs inside it.


    After Austin entered the room, his lips curved into a smile. ''It was indeed a wise decision to go to Middle World Waters with the team from the royal family.


    If I had decided to make it there on my own, it would have been a long, tiresome journey.


    But now I don''t need to do or worry about anything. I can just stay in my room, resting and relaxing, while waiting until we reach our destination. This is just fantastic and such a luxury too.''


    So, Austin stayed in the cabin, and relaxed.


    A few seconds later, his room began shaking dramatically as if there was an earthquake.


    All the items in the room suddenly slammed backward at the same time.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense and discovered that the five warships soared into the sky and moved forward at an alarming speed. He could barely stand up straight.


    Out of curiosity, he calculated the speed of the five ships. And the results shook him to the core.


    The five crystal warships moved at least ten times faster than he did even if he fully activated the Thunderbolt Movement Skill. They were moving faster than the speed of sound. How amazing!

 Chapter 854 Middle World Waters

    Five crystal warships were going at full speed. Austin sat cross-legged as he practiced his Golden Sun Scripture in his room.


    Even though the warships were fast enough, it still would take them seven to ten days, to reach Middle World Waters.


    Since Austin hated being bored, he did something productive and meaningful instead of sleeping the journey away.


    But before they could reach their destination, something of great importance happened. It was the day they set out for the Middle World Waters.


    Austin had boarded one of the five crystal and they were heading for their destination.


    In the heart of Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom''s Evergreen City, something was happening inside the secret chamber under the Song Clan''s ancestral house.


    An old man was sitting on his chair, cross-legged. He was motionless.


    Because of that, he looked dead, which was understandable, but something was amiss -- his appearance was changing constantly!


    Sometimes, he would appear as a mid-aged strong man, then he would change into a weathered old man with a mostly bald head and grey hair.


    After a while, he changed and became a handsome young boy.


    Basically, his changing appearance was mirroring how a man would look like in the different stages of his life.


    No one knew how much time had already passed, but he finally stopped changing the appearances and returned to his true self at one point.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and two rays of incredibly bright light rushed out from them, lighting up the relatively dark chamber.


    At that moment, it became apparent that the chamber was full of horrified and depressed aura that arose from him.


    Soon enough, he had fully impacted every inch of the place with his power.


    "I have conquered the three inexorable dooms, but when would I achieve immortality?


    How long will I have to keep doing this?"


    the old man bitterly asked out loud, looking helpless.


    After a few moments, he got his mind out of the concentration of the practice.


    "My poor grandson, I''ll never forget how you died.


    Trust me. I''ll avenge you. He who killed you will pay dearly for his crime!"


    he shrieked in agony, lamenting the fate of his beloved grandson.


    As he said that, he raised his hand and grasped something in the air.


    It turned out to be a wisp of Austin''s spiritual soul. With it, he would be able to sense Austin if he was anywhere near him.


    The old man had the ability to recognize spiritual souls. He copied the features of the spiritual souls and put them into several jade slips.


    And then he spoke some secret ancient incantations. After that, they all disappeared into thin air.


    The news was quickly spreading throughout the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    "What? Ronald, the second son of the Song Clan, was killed? How?" one citizen loudly asked as she heard the news.


    The patriarch of Song Clan declared that they were going to track down the heartless murderer no matter what


    oup of seagulls flying overhead.


    As innocent as they look, these seagulls were actually demonic beasts. Most of them were in level eight, and some were nine.


    They had got the same power as a human who was at the medium or premium stage of Sky Realm.


    While one single seagull could be managed by a warrior, thousands of them were powerful enough to make a great deal of damage.


    Besides the seagulls, they started seeing many big fishes jumping out of the water.


    Carefully, they observed them.


    They found that the big fishes were also a kind of demonic beast.


    They were in different levels, though, form level six to even ten.


    But some of them were just common fish.


    Like the seagulls, one fish could be considered as just a fish.


    But a school of fish? Definitely a powerful unit which you couldn''t ignore.


    All of that boiled into a single, indisputable fact: in the Middle World Waters, there were a large amount of beasts.


    Actually, there were too many beast dwelling in it.


    As the warriors of Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom looked at vast space in front of them, everyone stayed alert.


    They hadn''t encountered the beasts they were seeing, and so they started wondering what, and how powerful they were. Without any kind of way to get answers, being vigilant was the only course of action for them at the current moment.


    "Okay, guys.


    The Trident Island ahead is where we''re going to stay.


    We''re soon going to stop over there to take a break.


    After that, we''ll start our missions."


    The general announced, as he stood beside two old men on the board of one warship.


    Hearing this, everyone looked ahead, taking a look at the said island.


    They found that it was far away at the edge of the sea.


    It was big indeed, and


    it was shaped like a triangle. It had three angles which stretched far into the treacherous waters. Seeing this, all became instantly fired up. They were ready to finish the job they were hired to do.

 Chapter 855 The Ancient Masters Palace

    A moment later, five crystal warships reached above the Trident Island. They looked around for an apt place to land the warships.


    The general and two old men who had been beside him flew down and landed on the island.


    The rest of the cultivators also flew down from the warships on to the island.


    Nearly six hundred men had been recruited for the mission. Along with two or three hundred people from the royal troops, it was a total of about a thousand people that landed on the island.


    Soon after they all landed, the five crystal warships that were in the sky, turned into five streams of light and got down somewhere in the middle of the island.


    Austin was hiding among the men. When he landed on the island, he looked around and observed the Trident Island for a while quietly.


    It was sunny and the island was covered with green vegetation.


    Devil''s ivy could be seen growing everywhere around the endless mountains. The fragrance of flowers was looming in the air. There was a strong atmosphere of primitive habitat that had been undisturbed and unaffected by human activities.


    On the other part of the island, there were many buildings. These were of the same size as those which were found in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    There were residential areas, streets, shops and so many other structures.


    There were fleets of soldiers, dressed in uniforms. They represented the royal troops and were patrolling the island holding halberds.


    The Trident Island seemed to be a stronghold of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom in the Middle World Waters.


    Austin had little knowledge in this regard so he quietly took in all that he observed there.


    It was often said that in the South Continent of the Prime Martial World, some powerful forces would find an island in this Middle World Waters and establish their own strongholds.


    That night, more than a thousand people had reached and rested on the Trident Island.


    ...


    The sun rose quietly on the next morning.


    All the people gathered in a square, covered with marble tiles, on the island.


    They settled down and took their places and waited anxiously.


    The general and the two old men also came to the square.


    Along with them, there was also a burly middle-aged man.


    This middle-aged man was a strong cultivator who was at the Astral Realm.


    As a result, there were four strong men at the Astral Realm, who had landed on the Trident Island.


    Austin secretly wondered whether the royal family really needed to send four strong cultivators of the Astral Realm, if they were only there to hunt sea beasts. Such strong men weren''t really needed t


    ach group was divided into ten small teams.


    Each team was allotted a team leader.


    These team leaders were also masters at the Master Realm.


    The ten teams belonging to the same group formed a fan-shaped queue to search the same area.


    This meticulous arrangement was the need of the hour.


    And more than a thousand people, including royal soldiers, were divided into ten groups and a hundred small teams!


    Once the teams were divided, each cultivator stood close to his own team in position.


    ... ...


    Austin too stood in the team in which he belonged. Strangely, he felt that someone was staring at him with a hostile gaze.


    When he looked up, he couldn''t stop the frown on his face.


    He came to know that the leader of the team to which he belonged was Laird!


    Laird kept staring at Austin with a cold gaze.


    For a second, the cold eyes of the two men met.


    ''Oh! How interesting!''


    Austin thought.


    Laird glared at Austin. He too seemed to be delighted.


    Maybe he was thinking of the rule that every team member had to follow the orders of the team leader. Now he had Austin under him.


    "Well, boy! What an encounter!


    Watch out how I''m going to mess with you this time!"


    Laird was like a cold vicious viper, ready to sting and bite any time.


    However, Austin did not take Laird seriously.


    With his current strength, Austin made up his mind that there was no need for him to be afraid of Laird.


    Therefore, Austin was indifferent to Laird''s threatening and hostile gaze. He didn''t let Laird''s presence affect him in any way.


    "You''ll weep and repent boy!"


    Laird spoke. He felt angered and humiliated by Austin''s indifferent attitude. Little was he aware of the present potential and power that Austin possessed.

 Chapter 856 A Giant Octopus

    After all the cultivators were divided into groups, each of them was given a map and a jade slip that would enable them to communicate with others using their spiritual senses.


    After that, all the team leaders set out with their members.


    There was a huge port in the Trident Island.


    In that said port, ten giant ships were berthed, all in a line.


    Each ship had two floors and were made of solid wood, and all of their figureheads were a mighty lifelike dragon which had five claws.


    The members of each team then boarded their assigned ships. Since they already had responsibilities, they went straight to the area they were supposed to be in.


    The four leaders, one captain and three lieutenants, of the group which Austin was in were in the premium stage of Master Realm.


    The captain was a thin, handsome middle-aged man dressed in black. His nose was so sharp that it looked like an eagle''s dangerous beak. His eyes were also big and piercing.


    "Go on board!"


    The captain bellowed to more than a hundred of his members who was at the port while pointing at one of the ten giant ships.


    After everything was set and ready, each ship reeled their anchors in, untied their ropes, hoisted the sails and sailed out towards the unknown.


    A flag donning a five-claw dragon waved proud and mighty on each ship''s pole. For the unfamiliar, this emblem represented the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom--powerful, intimidating, conquering.


    Each ship looked mighty as it sailed through the waters.


    And just like a fish, it rode the waves faster and faster.


    On the deck, Austin leaned on the ship''s rails and gazed out to the wide open sea.


    It was already dusk and the sun was slowly sinking on the horizon. The spectacular sunset stretched into the sea and the shadows of the ships were all on its surface. It was a gorgeous sight. As the vastness of the waters started to get hidden by the darkness, the view only became more beautiful. It was poetry.


    Most of the cultivators on the ship had never been out on the sea before. Nearly all of them were attracted by the dreamlike seascape. They all looked very excited--they even started talking about it to each other eagerly, though in hushed tones, as if they didn''t want to disturb what was in front of them.


    Breathing in deeply, Austin looked out into the distance, falling in love with the scenery. Then, he noticed it.


    Laird and all the other cultivators in his team were in a tight huddle talking about something. Their voices were low and so Austin could not make out what it was.


    They were glancing at him from time to time as if they were planning to do something sneaky behind his back.


    His suspicions became more solid as he realized that it was just him who was not in the said huddle. It was intentional that he was left out.


    Then it clicked--Laird was inciting the other members to attack him together.


    In that small group, however, all the cultivators except for Laird were only at the Imperial Realm.


    Because of that, Austin regarded their conspiracy as not worthy of his time nor attention.


    If Laird was able to convince the other members of th


    strength tremendously! How wonderful!''


    he thought. The excitement that was running through his veins was incredibly high that he started salivating!


    With that, Austin started conjuring up a plan of attack. He could not let such an opportunity pass!


    However, he suddenly realized that he hadn''t taken the Magical Beast Elixir yet.


    Besides, it was impossible to kill the octopus alone and practice his Beast Energy-extracting Skill. And if they kill the monster together, he wouldn''t be the only one interested in its vital energy.


    While Austin was lost in his thoughts, the other cultivators were already looking at the their group leader. They were waiting for Laird''s decision.


    "Leader, will we kill this beast or not?"


    a cultivator asked Laird tentatively.


    "Kill it!


    I will attack it from the front. You surround it and distract it!"


    Laird ordered after a short moment of hesitation. He came to his decision after he measured the octopus''s strength.


    Holding a golden yellow long spear in his hand, he released strong spear intent and focused it on the giant octopus.


    The other cultivators dispersed quickly and surrounded the octopus, just like Laird ordered.


    Suddenly a whirring rang out.


    That octopus moved and its demonic aura increased a lot. As the wind blew, its eight tentacles got longer and longer until they reached several hundred meters. Within seconds, it was ready to fight with the trespassing cultivators.


    Austin was behind the octopus when he suddenly heard someone call his name.


    "You, Austin, attack it from the front!"


    Laird ordered unblinkingly as he stepped back a few meters.


    The leader of each small team indeed had all the right to order his members, but it was clear that this was a sabotage.


    Austin narrowed his eyes and thought, ''Oh?


    In this situation, he wants to make me suffer?''


    About a dozen of cultivators who belonged to the same team with Austin and the other teams stared at him, eager to see what would happen. They wouldn''t help him because they didn''t want to challenge the authority of their leaders.

 Chapter 857 Magical Sawshark

    "You are the most powerful among us. Why are you making me launch a frontal attack first?"


    Austin''s voice was icy cold, and his eyes were slightly narrowed.


    "You have a bold tongue! How dare you disobey my order?


    Do you know what will happen if I report this to the Right Wing General of the royal household?


    You will be punished!" Laird snapped.


    The general in charge of the mission turned to be the Right Wing General of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    "Oh, so you are ordering me around just because you are the squad captain? Well, sorry to disappoint you but, that kind of authority won''t work on me," Austin blurted out with full conviction.


    He was bold enough to disobey Laird since they had quarreled before.


    Besides, the mission was never really his priority.


    Austin''s primary goal was to cultivate his Beast Energy-extracting Skill through the sea beasts.


    "Okay. So you want to revolt, huh?


    You are such one bold man.


    Everyone, listen to me! This man is a traitor!" Laird''s anger flared.


    Everyone was all ears when suddenly, the giant octopus moved while Laird and Austin were bickering.


    Swoosh!


    As the blood-red demonic energy shot up into the sky, a tentacle as thick as a bucket brusquely flung at a squad member who was at the premium stage of Imperial Realm.


    The octopus was a Beast Master at its preliminary stage. Its strength was equivalent to a Master Realm human warrior.


    That squad member''s face turned pale as he felt an overwhelming demonic power flooding and enveloping his body.


    "Captain Laird, the beast is attacking!"


    The other squad members dared not neglect the octopus'' power. One after another, they exercised their consummate skills and launched attacks against the sea creature in different directions.


    Laird hesitated for a moment, his face gloomy and cold.


    "Well, I will deal with this beast first before settling old scores with you, traitor."


    His golden spear flew out and stabbed the octopus at full speed. An enormous amount of vital energy force poured to the pole continuously.


    Urged by the overwhelming vital energy force, a golden boa emerged from the spear, baring its fangs and charging at the octopus in a tricky angle.


    Having sensed Laird''s strength, the octopus folded its four or five tentacles and slapped onto his golden spear from various sides.


    Laird''s attack made the other squad members heave a sigh of relief.


    The


    urface of the water and slowly moved forward.


    With the aid of his sense, Austin found that those sharp bones were on the back of a magical sawshark.


    It was such a rare opportunity to sight such a level-ten sea beast. Austin would, by no means, let it slip away.


    The Lightning Sword was already in his palm as he stretched his right hand.


    With his Swift Thunder Swordsmanship, a thunderbolt sword aura hacked at the magical sawshark at the speed twenty-five times faster than the velocity of sound.


    Howl!


    The roaring sound of the thunderbolt alerted the magical sawshark, causing it to suddenly swim back in an attempt to escape.


    It could sense the whiff of danger approaching at lightning speed.


    However, it was already too late as Austin''s Swift Thunder Swordsmanship was designed for speed attacks.


    Swoosh!


    The thunderbolt sword aura slashed the magical sawshark''s head and cut it into halves.


    A level-ten sea beast''s strength was equivalent to a warrior at the preliminary or medium stage of Imperial Realm.


    As a warrior at the premium stage of Imperial Realm equipped with the formidable power of the Swift Thunder Swordsmanship, Austin was able to slaughter the magical sawshark without breaking a sweat.


    Just as he killed the sea beast, Austin produced a suction force via his vital energy force and suspended the corpse of the shark in front of him.


    As he carried out the Beast Energy-extracting Skill, rings of special force with refining effect emanated from Austin''s hands and enveloped the corpse of the sawshark. He was preparing to extract the energy out of the sea creature.

 Chapter 858 Growing Physical Strength

    Blood essence streamed out from the body of the magical sawshark. The abundant vitality it contained flowed towards Austin.


    The Magical Beast Elixir began to stir up inside Austin''s body as he absorbed the last wisps of the essence.


    The more his muscles, bones, and internal organs constantly absorbed the vital energy of the beast, the more his strength grew.


    In just a little more than ten minutes, he had already developed 2, 000 extra pounds of power.


    He licked his lips in satisfaction.


    "It was really worth it coming to the Middle World Waters," he said to himself.


    Every demonic beast he had encountered was at least a level ten one and he had even encountered a beast master.


    He was determined to do everything it took to improve his cultivation, even if it meant defeating every beast he crossed paths with.


    A moment later, Austin encountered another level ten sea beast.


    It was a green demonic crab


    whose shell was as hard as armour.


    It took him three Lightning Sword Auras to break the shell and subsequently kill the beast.


    He then absorbed its blood essence, thus obtaining another 2, 000 pounds of physical strength.


    Austin continued to move forward, encountering a dozen level ten sea beasts and absorbing their blood essence along the way.


    His physical strength was increased by almost 20, 000 pounds. .


    ''The sea beasts I''ve met here are all at level ten. Those waters must be a major area for sea beasts. Where can I find a stronger one?''


    he mused.


    He was starting to get lost in his thoughts when��


    "Roar!"


    came the loud growl of a creature.


    Austin looked around to see where the sound had come from and eventually found an uninhabited island not too far from him.


    The power of the roar was so strong that it reverberated in all directions, creating a hair-raising atmosphere.


    Austin


    was both astonished and pleased.


    Judging from the power of the roaring, he reckoned that it came from a powerful beast


    that was stronger than a level ten sea beast. It might even be a beast master.


    Motivated by his excitement, he dashed towards the uninhabited island with rocket-like speed.


    In just a few moments, he arrived at the island and he immediately saw a giant sea beast


    with a body that was shaped like an enormous 60-feet lon


    onic beasts, the waters had started to become turbulent.


    A strong gust of wind violently blew over the sea, engulfing the entire underwater world.


    Fishes, corals�Cnumerous water creatures and plants were instantly turned to dust.


    Then there came an angry roar from the deep waters


    that scared the ordinary demonic sea beasts into shivering.


    "Damn it!


    The bastard human cultivators have gone too far! They trespassed in our territory and slaughtered our kin."


    "In just ten days, we have lost so many beast masters.


    If we don''t take immediate action and just let it go on like this, the strength of our tribe will be badly affected.


    Demonic sea beasts from other areas might find it easier to torment us if this continues."


    "Damn humans, killing us just to procure our cores!"


    "Greedy human martial artists! Their sins are unforgivable!"


    "We need to assemble�Ca war! Let''s launch a war on these human martial artists!"


    A group of great demonic beasts lamented; furious and thirsting for bloodshed in exchange of the causalities they endured.


    On dry land, Austin and the other martial artists from everywhere heard the uproar that came under the sea.


    It was powerful enough to turn the whole ocean upside down.


    Thousands of demonic sea beasts were coming for them.


    There were fishes, shrimps, crabs, turtles, dolphins, and whales, plus some other creatures that they had never seen before.


    The raging waves were overwhelming and it seemed as if they could destroy the world.


    "What the hell..."

 Chapter 859 Confront Laird Again

    Austin was stunned when he looked down and saw hundreds of thousands of sea beasts jump out of the sea.


    It was a well-known fact that sea beasts were highly reproductive.


    Since there were all kinds of species in the sea, the astronomical number of sea beasts was astonishing.


    Austin acknowledged that even though he was a strong cultivator, he couldn''t handle a myriad of sea beasts at the same time.


    "Fine. They win.


    These sea animals are ruthless and really work as a collective group!" Austin murmured with a sigh.


    He knew that it wasn''t a good idea to continue hunting there.


    Hence, he gathered his vital energy and activated the Thunderbolt Movement Skill. In the blink of an eye, he moved left, and disappeared leaving behind a vague shadow.


    A few moments later, he had disappeared from the area.


    Austin had planned to go to another place to continue cultivating the Beast Energy-extracting Skill.


    Meanwhile, at the same time unknown to Austin, Laird and his team members were flying above the sea where Austin had just left.


    They combed through the area inch by inch with great care.


    Under Laird''s leadership, the group had slain eight primary-level beast masters and a batch of level-eight and level-nine sea beasts within the past ten days.


    They had also collected many valuable beast cores.


    As for the beast cores, as long as they turned in some to the royal family, they could keep the rest for themselves.


    Therefore, all the team members were excited.


    ''I got so many beast cores and some valuable parts of top-level sea beasts.


    If I bring them back and sell them, I can make a lot of money, '' they thought.


    The members were in high spirits at the thought of more beasts cores and were, therefore, looking to kill more sea beasts.


    However, as the saying went, ''Don''t count your chicks before they hatch.'' Just then, a great number of sea beasts jumped out of the sea.


    Hundreds of thousands of them exuding a ferocious, cold vibe leaped into the air to attack the cultivators.


    Most of them were level-eight, level-nine or level-ten sea beasts. Some were even beast masters.


    There were, of course, some that were below level eight.


    Caught off guard, one team member at the medium stage of Imperial Realm got injured. His foot was pierced by a


    ped up and flew in Austin''s direction.


    The rest team members accelerated to keep up with him.


    Moments later, Laird and a dozen cultivators came into Austin''s view.


    They stood in front of Austin in a flash.


    "You coward. You deserted your team members. Now there is no way for you to escape and hide," Laird hollered as he frantically waved his hand.


    Upon seeing this, over ten cultivators besieged Austin.


    "Who told you I would run away? Can''t you see I was waiting for you?"


    Austin crossed his arms over his chest, looking composed.


    ''What''s going on with him?''


    Laird and his team members were thrown off by his demeanor and didn''t understand why Austin was acting in such a calm manner.


    "Humph! You''re too perky.


    Brat, don''t think you''re invincible just because you have learned some sword skills.


    Do you think we can''t hurt you?"


    Laird said coldly.


    Austin''s attitude pissed him off.


    "Laird, there is no need to waste time talking to him.


    Take him out and then we can continue with our task," one team member proposed.


    The team member instigated other members to express themselves.


    "I have met many young men like him. They are slightly strong and then think they are the best cultivators in the world. Just put him down. Don''t waste time on him," said another team member.


    ''Oh?


    Looks like these people all want me dead.


    That''s great.


    I will kill them all, ''


    Austin thought, as anger gradually built up in his heart with the condescending attitude of Laird and his team.

 Chapter 860 Are They Mermaids

    "Young man! Let me be honest.


    I have reported to Right Wing General through the Contact Jade Slip that you disobeyed his orders and ran away, instead of going into battle.


    The general has replied that he will kill anyone who disobeys the orders and acts according to his whims and fancies or acts as per his wishes.


    But, young man, I would like to give you a chance to live.


    Come here. Kneel before me and cut off one arm of yours by your own hands. Let it be an apology for your wrong doings.


    Then probably, I''ll put in a good word for you and the general will let you off from death this time.


    Otherwise, you''ll surely die!"


    Laird ordered in a threatening tone, staring at Austin with his vicious eyes. There was nothing but hatred in him and a smirk on his face.


    "Oh!


    So, you have informed the Right Wing General about it?


    You and I, we both know that he is a master of the Astral Realm while I''m just at the Imperial Realm. In his eyes, my life is as invaluable as an ant''s. How and why will he let me off?


    I know very well what you want! You just want me to die! Don''t disguise your murderous intent in cunning words!"


    Now that he understood and confronted Laird for his evil intentions, Austin didn''t need to maintain a superficial peace with him. Something he was struggling to maintain since they came here.


    Instantly, he unleashed all his physical strength. Leaving only a shadow behind, he suddenly appeared in front of Laird. The powerful physical strength given off by Austin squeezed the space and gave rise to gales.


    "How about you try to face my physical strength!"


    Austin roared. His bellow was as strong as thunder. His voice created waves that were darting towards Laird.


    With the increase of physical strength, Austin''s internal organs became as solid as iron. When the air passed through his windpipe, he made slight explosive sounds.


    Austin urged his vital energy and roared, leaving Laird shell-shocked.


    Laird suddenly felt that the space around him was suppressed by a great force. His own vital energy couldn''t circulate smoothly in his body. The other thing that couldn''t flow freely in his body was his blood. It seemed to have been frozen by the force around him.


    ''How can he have such powerful physical strength?''


    Laird thought to himself as he began to panic.


    Without losing any more time, Austin threw a punch directly at Laird''s body.


    "How dare you!" Laired yelled.


    A golden spear instantly appeared before him. It was crazily emitting level three spear potential and countless spear intents.


    It turned into a roaring, fearsome golden python and pounced on Austin.


    Bang!


    Austin''s fist made contact with the head of the golden python.


    Crack!


    With that blow, the golden spear shattered into several pieces.


    The bright numerous spear intents were extinguished in a second!


    "No!"


    Laird cried hysterically.


    Even before he could realize anything, the next moment his body exploded to dust.


    With his sharp eyes and quick hands, Austin took up the opportunity. He grabbed Laird''s Space Ring and hid it


    und. They would discuss when they found any place which was similar to the one described in the map.


    When Austin would slay the marine beasts between the seas, he often came across the members of other teams.


    As he was powerful enough to perceive them first, Austin avoided them. He would move away even before they could notice him.


    After searching for so many days, no one had found the ancient master''s palace yet.


    ...


    It was one of those days when Austin killed an icy seal which was a beast master at the preliminary stage. Austin killed the beast and then extracted and purified its blood essence and vital energy.


    After that he kept moving forward further into the sea.


    Suddenly, there was a disturbance.


    Splash.


    The sound of a huge wave was heard.


    It came from the sea nearby.


    Two figures rushed out of the water and flew away.


    Soon after that, the water moved violently. It created huge roaring sounds.


    The sea was filled with huge waves and the soaring waves rose and fell violently.


    Gradually the movement in the sea became turbulent as if the water was boiling. Many wild marine beasts rushed out of the sea.


    ''I killed too many marine beasts. So, could it be possible that they are working together to fight me?'' Austin thought.


    He had encountered a similar situation several times earlier too.


    Soon, Austin found out that he was not the target of those marine beasts.


    The marine beasts were chasing the two figures who had earlier rushed out of the water.


    Austin was filled with curiosity. So, he extended his spiritual sense across and moved closer to the two figures.


    ''Huh! What''s this?'' Austin thought.


    He was surprised that the target of those marine beasts were two beautiful girls!


    With curvy bodies and fair faces, they were gorgeous. Austin hadn''t seen such beauties for a long time.


    Apart from their beauty, Austin also sensed a familiar aura from them.


    He was trying to guess it when suddenly it struck him hard. They were mermaids! ''Are they mermaids?'' he asked himself in surprise.

 Chapter 861 Princess Olivia And Princess Lily

    Northeast of where he was standing, Austin saw several sea beasts chasing two girls.


    The girls appeared to be standing on pale blue light rings which carried them over the sea.


    Although the girls flew at tremendous speed, the sea beasts could still keep up with them.


    The sea below the girls had numerous trenches that were hundreds of meters deep. Massive waves surged high above sea level.


    When Austin released his spiritual sense, he found that the scent of the two girls matched that of Ronald''s four maidservants whom Austin had met before.


    It was a unique scent that belonged to the Mermaid Clan.


    Austin had such confidence in his spiritual sense power that he was sure he had identified their scents correctly.


    The mermaid was a very strange race. Although they were diabolic beasts, they also had prominent human characteristics.


    It was, thus, a little hard to identify them.


    If Austin had not met Ronald''s four maidservants before


    he would believe that these two girls were real human beings.


    How could the mermaids, who lived in the depths of the Middle World Waters, appear above the sea? And why were they being pursued by so many sea beasts?


    Austin''s curiosity had been piqued.


    The sea beasts chasing the two mermaid girls seemed to be mostly at level nine and level ten.


    A few appeared to be the preliminary beast masters.


    Austin was not afraid of creatures at these levels.


    After contemplating, Austin activated the teleportation power of the City that he carried with him.


    Suddenly, Ronald''s four maidservants, who had been in a street of the City, found themselves being transported elsewhere.


    They materialized beside Austin, who was still hovering over the sea.


    "Where are we?


    Are we in the Middle World Waters?"


    "Yes! This smells like the Middle World Waters.


    Oh good! We''re back in the Middle World Waters!"


    After materializing beside Austin, the four maidservants appeared stunned for a moment.


    They finally figured out what had happened and wept with joy. They were excited by the sea that glistened in the sun before them.


    "Young hero, thank you for bringing us back to the Middle World Waters!"


    The four maidservants turned and knelt before Austin.


    Since their cultivation base was equivalent to the premium stage of Sky Realm, they could kneel while levitating in mid-air.


    Austin hurriedly asked them to stand.


    Then he shared with the four maidservants what he had just seen.


    "What? Two mermaid girls?


    Several sea beasts were cha


    "Princess Olivia!


    Princess Lily!"


    Suddenly, the four maidservants shouted. They could not believe what they were seeing. As shock enveloped the four maidservants, their hands flew to their mouths.


    "Lana?


    Is that you?"


    The two mermaid girls, who were standing in the center of the uninhabited island, shouted.


    Austin realized that


    the four maidservants and the two mermaid girls knew each other.


    "It is Princess Olivia and Princess Lily!"


    The four maidservants were very excited.


    The beasts noticed the communication between the four maidservants and the two mermaid girls.


    They were curious for a moment.


    Suddenly, an anaconda, a preliminary beast master, roared. Then, level ten sea beasts clustered around it.


    The level ten sea beasts ordered sixty level eight and level nine creatures to surround Austin and the four maidservants.


    "Lana, leave quickly!


    They recognize you. And I know what level you are at.


    You cannot defeat them. Escape now. Go as far as you can!"


    The two mermaid girls were shocked and immediately warned the four maidservants.


    The sea beasts had also recognized the four maidservants to be the mermaids.


    Perhaps because they all lived in the Middle World Waters, they had some special connection with each other.


    Austin speculated.


    "Young hero..."


    Seeing the sea beasts surrounding them, the four maidservants hurried to look at Austin. He could see traces of panic on their faces.


    "Don''t be alarmed. They are not powerful enough to hurt us. It''s not worth worrying about,"


    Austin said with a gentle smile.


    The four maidservants felt a little relieved when they saw Austin''s calm expression.

 Chapter 862 This Boy Is Powerful

    In such a short time, four tenth-level sea beasts united around sixty eight-level and nine-level sea beasts. Together, they surrounded Austin and the four maidservants.


    Those sea beasts reeked with a strong fishy smell and possessed an immense demonic aura.


    "Since you come here courting death, let me give it to you then,"


    Austin said with a playful smile as he glared at the four tenth-level sea beasts.


    He was obviously thirsty to butcher the sea creatures.


    "Go to hell!" Austin suddenly shouted.


    Without using any particular skill, he directly attacked the sea beasts with his mere physical strength.


    Instantly, the sound of four crisp slaps echoed in the entire area. Austin hit the sea beasts really hard.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Caught off guard, the four level-ten sea beasts were immediately smashed to pieces.


    Austin pulled their bodies next to him and used the Beast Energy-extracting Skill to refine their blood essence.


    The whole thing happened so quickly that the other sea beasts were shocked too.


    How could a mere human, a young man, kill several high-leveled sea beasts with just his mere physical strength?


    The killing intent was written clearly on Austin''s face, making the four maidservants'' hearts thump even faster.


    In the last several days, Austin had participated in several battles and became more brutal. His mind and body were filled with murderous wills.


    He had been practicing the Beast Energy-extracting Skill for more than a month, enabling him to absorb the blood essence more proficiently.


    After being appalled for a while, the other sea beasts came to their senses.


    They were outraged and dashed so fast like bullets, moving straight towards Austin.


    "You''re clearly biting off more than you can chew!"


    The rest of the sea beasts were only at level eight or nine.


    However, Austin''s physical strength had reached 1, 500, 000 pounds.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Austin slapped them fiercely. His hand was heavy enough to cause severe injuries to the sea beasts.


    He continuously slapped them, as if he was merely smacking mosquitoes.


    Within just thirty seconds, all of the sea beasts were all chapped into pieces.


    None of them were left alive.


    The sea beasts'' bodies were large. And with their blood splattered around the whole island, the place was turned into a scarlet piece of land.


    Austin stared at the three beast masters who were at all the preliminary stage.


    He looked like a predator prying on his prey.


    Austin had finished refining the whole blood essence


    e best use of the elixir.


    Austin planned to bid his goodbye to the six mermaid girls before proceeding with his cultivation journey.


    As promised, he had safely escorted the four maidservants back to their hometown. Now that he had done that successfully, it was time to depart.


    About half an hour later, the six girls walked up to Austin.


    "Young hero, they are Princess Olivia and Princess Lily, the princesses of our tribe.


    Their father is the head of our tribe,"


    one of the maidservants introduced the princesses.


    "Nice to meet you," Austin courtly said.


    He gave them a slight smile.


    "Sir, thank you for your help. You have saved not only them but also my sister and me.


    You are a good man.


    Thank you very much!"


    Olivia expressed with her sweet and soft voice.


    Then the six mermaid girls bowed to Austin politely and thankfully.


    "You are welcome. Straighten yourselves up, please.


    I give little value to outward politeness. Please, stand up."


    Austin was evidently not used to being treated like that.


    However, even with Austin''s request, the girls bowed to Austin a few times before they stood straight.


    "I am quite curious about something, if you don''t mind me asking,"


    Austin started, his eyes were a little bit skeptical.


    "If you are the noble princesses, why are you being hunted by those sea beasts?"


    Curiosity glinted in Austin''s eyes as he fired the question.


    "Sir, due to some internal conflict, our tribe got into trouble.


    We just escaped.


    The sea beasts chasing after us are the subordinates of the Cyan Flood Dragon King,"


    Olivia explained in a low spirit, obviously still hurt of whatever tragedy happened to her clan.

 Chapter 863 A Sea Beast At The Transformation Realm

    "What has happened to your tribe?"


    Austin asked utterly confused.


    "In order to take my father''s place as the head of the tribe my great-uncle connived with the mere human cultivators and tried to destroy us.


    My father and several of his most trusted and loyal elders were stuck inside the ancestral mausoleum. They fought with those against us from there.


    My father found a way to help us flee from there. We found that the Cyan Flood Dragon King sided with my evil great-uncle and he sent people to hunt us down.


    While on the run we lost our sister somewhere and ended up here where we met you.


    We''re fortunate that we got your assistance.


    Otherwise, we would have been caught by Cyan Flood Dragon King''s men,"


    Olivia replied with what sounded like an honest confession.


    "Olivia, to help us out, Hallie stayed alone to fight with Cyan Flood Dragon King''s subordinates.


    So many days have passed, and we haven''t yet heard from her. I am worried about her well-being. What if anything happens to her?"


    Lily said worriedly with a melancholy look on her otherwise pretty and serene face.


    The two princesses cried on each other''s shoulder sadly as if they had recalled what they had been through.


    Upon seeing this, the four mermaids standing aside started to sob as well.


    The six maids were captivating and looked out-worldly, and the two princess among them deserved to be called the most stunning girls in the world.


    At this moment, six beautiful women cried their heart out.


    ...


    Austin felt sorry when he heard about their difficulties and misfortune.


    ''It turns out to be a game of pursuing power.


    Just like our human world, the intrigues and plots also exist in the sea beast world of Middle World Waters.


    The two princesses are level ten sea beasts, and they are only equal to the cultivator at the preliminary or medium stage of Imperial Realm.


    It is evident that lots of sea beasts work for the Cyan Flood Dragon King. These princesses will be caught by the Cyan Flood Dragon King sooner or later once I leave them alone, '' he thought to himself.


    "So... what''s your plan?"


    Austin asked, sympathetically.


    "Now we can''t go home even


    in an instant and transferred the six mermaids to a street of the city model.


    Austin was sure that the sea beast at the Transformation Realm came here to take possession of the two young princesses of the mermaid tribe.


    He knew he could not leave them behind at the hands of these beast.


    He then activated the Thunderbolt Movement Skill and moved in the opposite direction of the man in a red robe.


    "You can''t get away," the man who was wearing a red robe threatened in the most severe tone.


    A spooky anaconda turned up under his feet. With its master on its back, it flew towards Austin at an amazingly fast speed.


    The other sea beasts waiting behind the large beast charged towards Austin.


    Some fishes, like swordfish, sharks, sailfishes and eels were endowed with fast speed. So they swam exceedingly fast and got closer to Austin.


    Some sea beasts even swam deeper inside the sea and took a short cut to catch up with Austin. He was being surrounded by the violent creatures.


    "Stop him! Do not let him flee!" The red-robed man gave out instructions.


    Terrified, those sea beasts who were going after Austin felt that they were going deaf. His voice caused large waves in front of him.


    As he reached out and balled his hand into a fist, the demonic aura over his head gathered quickly and formed a snake which was over a thousand meters long. It moved forward and stopped between the man and Austin. It was ready to attack at cue!

 Chapter 864 Interception

    The demonic aura python moved at a horrifyingly fast speed, closing the distance between itself and Austin in just a few blinks'' time, coming at him from behind.


    The python''s head was grisly and larger than the size of a house. Its giant mouth opened and bared a mouthful of fangs that were larger than a door. It pounced at Austin, ready to bite into him.


    Austin had no choice but to turn around


    and deliver a punch with a force of roughly one point five million pounds against the huge python head.


    Bam!


    The python''s head flew aside with a loud crash.


    Austin leaped out of the way and popped up five to six hundred meters away in the blink of an eye.


    He seized his chance and utilized the Thunderbolt Movement Skill. Within a split second, he was already a couple thousand meters away from the python


    and within a few more seconds, his figure had vanished entirely. .


    Austin finally had a rough estimation of the strength of the man in the red robe.


    The strength of the sea beast at the Transformation Realm was presumably equivalent to the strength of that of a human warrior at the Astral Realm.


    From the single time that Austin had fought the man in the red robe, he discovered that the man had the strength of a warrior at the Astral Realm.


    The man had been several thousand meters away from him


    when he launched the demonic power attack


    and it still required Austin to use all his physical strength to block it.


    Only an Astral Realm human master could have such alarming strength.


    Moreover, there was another thing that greatly shocked Austin.


    The man in the red robe seemed to be able to use a demonic aura martial arts skill in his attacks.


    Austin had encountered all kinds of demonic beasts before


    and their attack methods were quite limited regardless of their strength.


    In general, the beasts had two kinds of methods to deliver attacks:


    the first method involved focusing on their inborn tough flesh, while the second method involved relying on their inborn talents such as Violet''s illusion or the gnome''s teleportation ability.


    Human


    these sea beasts to hold me up.


    If I get involved in a fight with these sea beasts, the beast at the Transformation Realm will catch me in a heartbeat.''


    Austin had no doubt about it


    so he wracked his brain for ideas and immediately came up with something.


    He linked himself up with the City in his pocket


    and dashed towards the giant sharks without hesitation.


    The three giant sharks started growling.


    They started to move erratically as they opened their huge mouths, exposing their huge snow-white fangs.


    In half a breath''s time, they collided with each other.


    Austin reached out his fist and went for the giant shark in middle, ignoring the other two.


    The middle one was the strongest among the three.


    Pow!


    Austin''s fist hit squarely on its head.


    The middle giant shark''s strength was only roughly equivalent to that of a human warrior at the medium stage of Master Realm; it was impossible for it to withstand Austin''s great force of one point five million pounds.


    A hole was formed where Austin''s punch landed. Pools of hot blood spurted out from it.


    Overwhelmed with the pain, the injured beast let out a shrill roar.


    However, there was still a huge possibility that it might still be alive.


    As for the two preliminary beast masters, they had barely touched Austin when they were suddenly transported into the City by a kind of teleportation power.

 Chapter 865 Vanishing Into Thin Air

    After punching the shark which was a medium stage beast master, Austin kept executing his martial art skills.


    Creating a giant vital energy hand, he held the injured shark.


    As he kept launching the Thunderbolt Movement Skill, he advanced forward at lightning speed dragging the shark with him.


    Just at that time, terrifying sharks leaped out of the water, one after the other.


    There were many of them. Within a few moments, Austin saw nearly four or five hundred sharks that had leaped in and out of the sea surface.


    When he was dashing forward, Austin activated the teleportation power of the City and teleported the injured shark through it.


    The three sharks were beast masters and would help him increase his physical strength by about 20, 000 pounds. So, he was unwilling to let them off. .


    Austin had moved ahead for a little distance.


    There was a red flash and a man in red robes appeared at the place where Austin had met three sharks. He was with an anaconda measuring a length of more than 1, 000 meters lying under his feet.


    The moment his eyes fell to his feet, he glimpsed at the stretch of water which was stained by blood.


    His face fell.


    "A bunch of useless garbage!" he mumbled.


    He seemed to be very furious.


    Making a random movement with his right hand, he released a streak of demonic aura.


    Suddenly the silence all around was broken by sounds of explosion.


    It sounded as if many balloons had exploded simultaneously.


    Instantly, dozens of sharks that were at level eight and nine rushed out of the water. They were hit by the demonic aura and exploded.


    Their blood and fleshy organs got spattered all over the air and turned everything red. The stink of shark blood suddenly filled the space.


    It did not take more than a moment for the sea surface to be completely reddened by the shark blood.


    Seeing that scene, the other sharks were scared to death. They didn''t dare to show up on the water after that.


    All the sharks which were floating on the sea surface dived into the water hurriedly and swam away desperately.


    Within moments, the noisy atmosphere was replaced by a dreadful silence.


    The man robed in red turned into a red flash and dashed forward. At the same moment he unleashed a demonic aura.


    ...


    Quickly Austin teleported the severely injured shark into the City.


    Then he went forward at top speed using the Thunderbolt Movement Skill.


    For several moments there was silence.


    Suddenly the sound of water stirring and bubbling was heard.


    The sea in front of Austin started to shake violently.


    Out of the sea, five demonic eels, leaped out. Each of them had a length of more than 1, 000 meters and they leaped out with a lightning speed.


    Those were the lightning eels!


    Austin was able to recognize the marine beast instantly.


    The lightning eels were famous for their speed and brutality.


    A commotion was heard from beneath the water. It seemed as if something was bringing storms in the sea.


    Perceiving with his spiritual sense, Austin realized that there were numerous lightning eels rushing towards the sea surface.


    Apparently, their purpose was to obstruct him


    ng whom he was chasing.


    "It''s impossible. I saw him enter the forest."


    The man in red robes became anxious and shocked at Austin''s sudden disappearance.


    Sensing that he wouldn''t be able to locate Austin in this manner, he decided to employ another method. Quickly, he released a powerful sensing force to scan the whole island.


    What he used next was the beast soul energy.


    He kept scanning around and perceiving for a while.


    He still was unable to find any clue about the location of the young human being. The young man seemed to have left without a trace.


    Losing his patience, the man in red unleashed a powerful beast energy which hit the ground violently.


    Stretches of soil were displaced and the ground shook.


    In an instant, the height and area of the island was cut down by hundreds of meters.


    Now, the man robed in red waved his sleeves several times. Piles of soil got swept down and fell into the sea.


    While performing the destructive action, he kept using his beast soul energy to perceive the area carefully.


    After all those efforts he had made, the man was unable to find what he was looking for.


    It infuriated him that he still couldn''t find the human being.


    He was angered because it seemed as if the young man whom he was looking for, had vanished in thin air.


    The truth was that the man robed in red was actually a beast which had reached the Transformation Realm.


    His strength was equal to a human cultivator who was at the Astral Realm.


    However, the process of diabolic beasts cultivating beast soul energy was harder when compared to the process of human beings cultivating spiritual sense.


    Therefore, the beast soul energy of the man in red robes was not very powerful.


    In spite of a large amount of strength, his beast soul energy was weaker compared to the spiritual sense of an ordinary human cultivator who was at the Astral Realm.


    And that weakness was working in Austin''s favor.


    Thus, even though the City in which Austin was hiding was on the island, the man in red robes was unable to sense him by using his present beast soul energy.

 Chapter 866 Kill All The Human Cultivators

    "Carry out my order. Secure the area. If someone comes, you can let them enter. But, no one is allowed to leave.


    Scour this deserted island and don''t miss any corners.


    Bring that annoying human lad and the two mermaid tribe princesses to me!" ordered the man in the red robe. He was so livid that his face had turned red.


    He initially thought that it would be easy to capture the two princesses from the mermaid tribe.


    But a human teenager unexpectedly saved the two girls. And now, they were nowhere to be seen.


    So, he ordered the beast masters to find them.


    At this point, a batch of beast masters, who had just reached the island, gathered behind him.


    Some were at the primary level, some were mid-level and some were at the top level...


    The waters filled with sea beasts soon after the red-robed man gave his order.


    There were hundreds of thousands of sea beasts.


    A myriad of sea beasts surrounded the island where Austin had landed and destroyed it inch by inch.


    Half an hour later, the uninhabited island, which covered an area of a thousand square meters, vanished.


    The island and the surrounding sea turned into a mess.


    While his crew searched for Austin and the two mermaid princesses, the man in the red robe leaped up and levitated in mid-air. He released his beast soul energy to sense the waters.


    Two hours ticked by.


    And he couldn''t find any trace of them.


    "This cunning human. You found a good place to hide. Doesn''t matter. Once I find you, I will make you suffer," the man in the red robe murmured.


    By now, he was overwhelmed with infinite hatred.


    The demonic aura around him kept pulsating.


    "Many human cultivators have come here in recent times.


    They must have been in search of that residence.


    Perhaps it will turn up soon.


    The Cyan Flood Dragon King is also very interested in it.


    Anyway, I can''t let those damn humans enter that residence before us.


    The human lad who saved the two princesses from the mermaid tribe must have allied with those cultivators.


    Humph!


    Those human warriors dared to meddle with our business. It loo


    tivators had been sent by the royal family of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    This group had been scouring the waters for the past twenty days.


    They had searched most areas of the sea.


    During that period, they had confronted numerous sea beasts.


    With so many targets to pick from, these cultivators had hunted the top level sea creatures. They had collected several precious beast cores and valuable dead bodies of their prey.


    Although they hadn''t found the ancient master''s residence, they had an abundant harvest.


    Hence, all the cultivators in the group were happy.


    ''When I return to the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, I will sell these beast cores and the rare dead bodies of the sea beasts.


    I''m sure I will earn a considerable number of vital energy crystals, '' they thought.


    The group members talked and laughed as they flew toward their destination.


    Sunlight sparkled on the surface of the calm sea. It was rare to see such good weather.


    Since they had a good harvest and the weather was pleasant, the cultivators were in a good mood.


    All of a sudden, whirlpools appeared in the sea.


    The sound from the whirlpools grew louder and louder.


    Waves, dozens of meters high, flooded the shores.


    "Be alert, guys. Sea beasts are coming. Get ready to fight,"


    the two Master Realm cultivators shouted with a frown as they detected sea beasts with their spiritual sense.

 Chapter 867 Sea Beasts Tide

    The other members of the squad had also noticed the stirring seawater and kept their guard up.


    They readied their vital energy force and weapons for the upcoming fight when suddenly, a clattering sound was heard.


    Hundreds of sea beasts bounced up from under the sea at lightning speed and surrounded the whole squad of warriors.


    It was overwhelming to witness such numerous sea beasts charging all at once.


    Those sea beasts varied in their strength from sixth to tenth level.


    At least four or five of them were beast masters.


    In all honesty, they were strong enough to annihilate the entire squad.


    Once the creatures sieged altogether, the warriors from the squad were sent into confusion and frantic.


    Under pressure and desperation, all of them exercised their consummate skills with the hope of withstanding the fierce attack from those sea beasts.


    But those sea beasts greatly outnumbered the human warriors.


    Although one warrior stepped into the breach as another fell, two fists were no match to the eminent strength of the sea beasts.


    To make it worse, four or five warriors were already injured in just a few breaths'' time.


    "Captain, help!" said a squad member at the medium stage of Imperial Realm in his last breath.


    Tragically, he was cut in halves by a sharp claw of a demonic crab.


    All he could do was scream for help as he was dying.


    Unfortunately, every member was trapped at bay. Nobody could spare a hand to save him.


    Two strongest Master Realm masters of the squad were also under siege by two or three beast masters. They were basically hanging on a thread considering the situation.


    "Seek help from nearby squads!


    Send your message through jade slips!" a warrior at the medium stage of Imperial Realm shouted to his men.


    He fished out his own jade slip to seek help from nearby squads.


    The other members hurriedly took out their own jade slips and called for help too.


    Their only chance was to acquire external help as everyone in their squad was either trapped on besieged.


    But next moment, all of them got stunned.


    Every one of them found themselves receiving the same messages one after another.


    It seemed to have come from the squads around the area.


    In other words, all squads in that region were under attack from the sea beasts.


    "Run!"


    Someone from the crowd shouted.


    All the warriors tried to break out of the encirclement and ran for their lives with all their might.


    However, the innumerable sea beasts had surrounded them layer by layer, env


    o more talk about this subject," the Right Wing General uttered, ending the topic with finality. .


    Just at that moment, Commander Zachariah''s countenance changed a little.


    A jade slip appeared in his palm as he turned his hand over.


    A brief sense made him lose his demeanor entirely.


    "It''s terrible. Our troops are under siege by a large scale of sea beasts.


    They have suffered heavy causalities. Here are their messages for help."


    The voice in the jade slip sounded grave and crucial.


    "What?!" The general and two elderly men were all stunned.


    "Is it because of the sea beasts tide?"


    One elderly man seemed to recall something, his face turning pale.


    "No, it''s been hundreds of years since the last time there was a sea beasts tide.


    It can''t be it this time."


    The other three were all panic-stricken.


    "Let''s go and have a look. We will see."


    The Right Wing General rose abruptly, and in a few flashes, he had arrived above the Trident Island.


    Commander Zachariah and the other two elderly men followed him closely.


    Their figures turned into lights as they left the Trident Island and rushed into the distance. .


    Meanwhile, Austin was busy killing and refining the sea beasts trapped in his City.


    In just a day, he was able to kill and refine so many of them.


    Over twenty beast masters and hundreds of tenth level sea beasts were all killed and refined!


    Austin''s physical strength had increased another three hundred thousand pounds as he finished refining of their blood essence!


    It was inevitable to exert so much energy along the process, but it was definitely worth it!


    Now, Austin''s physical strength was near 1, 800, 000 pounds!

 Chapter 868 Break Through The Tight Encirclement (Part One)

    For some time in the past, Austin had visited various seas searching for sea beasts. It was a boring and exhausting journey. He had seen endless oceans and felt that his efforts had gone in vain most of the time.


    He never dreamed of such a great opportunity��so many advanced sea beasts came to him voluntarily. And he would have the freedom to pick anyone he desired!


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, he extracted and purified over twenty beast masters and more than a hundred level ten sea beasts within one day alone.


    That was a stunning number. It was a record he had made by extracting and refining sea beasts in recent days.


    This achievement brought a fervent fire and enthusiasm to the young man''s eyes.


    He made a count of the sea beasts he had extracted and refined, then he thought of the Transformation Realm sea beast. Austin wondered whether he was still outside. He was anxious to see how much the sea beast would empower him if he could extract and refine that beast.


    Austin was completely aware that there must be many advanced sea beasts in search of him and the two princesses from the mermaid tribe.


    He also recollected that it was almost twenty four days from the day he had swallowed the Magical Beast Elixir.


    So, there was only six more days to go��not too much time in his hand!


    He valued every minute he possessed. So, he wanted to extract and refine more and more sea beasts in that duration.


    This opportunity was rare. He knew that it would be impossible for him to see so many advanced sea beasts gather together again! He had to make the best use of the chance he had.


    He planned to break through the tight encirclement made by those sea beasts. He had to do it, whatever would be the cost!


    He would go on to hunt several other advanced sea beasts and brought them back into the City to improve his physical strength via the Beast Energy-extracting Skill.


    Austin had made up his mind to keep doi


    e eager to seize Austin for he was the reason they were all there.


    All those monsters turned crazy and violent at the sight of Austin. They rushed towards him from every direction.


    Several sea beasts had already approached him and blocked his way.


    Most of these sea beasts were in the range from the seventh to the ninth level in terms of their strengths.


    "Make way. Now!"


    Austin roared in anger.


    He outstretched his arms, clenching his hands into tight fists. With mighty forces passing through his hands, he swept his fists across.


    Suddenly, the sea water rolled and seethed, as if an unseen hand was stirring it relentlessly. The violent force produced by Austin''s fists swashed the sea water vehemently.


    The sound of splashing water echoed around for a long while.


    All those seventh, eighth and ninth level sea beasts were nothing compared to Austin''s strength of over one million pounds. They were like fragile grass caught under the mighty force of his fists.


    The power of Austin''s fists was so strong that every sea beast that was present there had been blown up into pieces as soon as the massive force hit it.


    Carcasses and lumps of flesh floated on the surface of the water. All the blood turned the sea water red. The vast area of the sea smelled of only blood.

 Chapter 869 Break Through The Tight Encirclement (Part Two)

    In spite of Austin''s terrifying power, the sea beasts, which were left, did not seem afraid.


    The ones that remained rushed towards Austin like moths got attracted to a flame. Sea beasts which were at the outer circles approached Austin after their peers of the internal circles had been blown up and reduced to flesh and blood.


    The noises got louder and more violent.


    In the face of ceaseless attacks by the sea beasts which kept coming fast, Austin employed his energies with no mercy. At last, he warded off the remaining sea beasts and took the chance to leap into the air. He finally left the sea surface and positioned himself in the sky.


    Once he was in the sky, Austin took a look around. He noticed that the uninhabited island, which had been there previously, was gone. There was nothing.


    It had been destroyed and the whole island sunk into the sea!


    He was quite certain that it must have been demolished by those sea beasts when they were leveling the island in search of him.


    ...


    Austin realized that he had become the focus of every sea beast in that area of the sea.


    He saw that some sea beasts seemed to be able to fly above the sea surface while some swam in the sea water. They were still darting towards Austin, their target of attack.


    He saw that more and more sea beasts were coming. Numerous sea beasts covered the whole area of the sea. They were like locusts swarming a farmland.


    There were various types of them. There were beast masters and sea beasts ranging from the fifth to the tenth level.


    In a blink of an eye, Austin found himself being besieged by them.


    He looked at those sea beasts joining together to attack him. A bitter smile flashed on his face.


    The sea beasts had many races and astonishing productive abilities. There were so many of them there. To outnumber the enemy was a way for them to win during the fight.


    Austin knew that there was no other way to defeat them, but to


    ol quickly.


    The situation lasted for about another one hour. Austin didn''t know how many sea beasts he had already killed.


    His arms turned sour and weak and he was getting exhausted.


    Luckily, Austin found out that he had reached the periphery of the encirclement.


    But there were still many other sea beasts that were approaching to attack him.


    Austin tried his last strength to fight back and kill those sea beasts that were pursuing him. About fifteen minutes later, he finally succeeded in running and breaking through the thick encirclement that had been made by the sea beasts.


    With the help of his Thunderbolt Movement Skill, he crossed the distance at the fastest speed he could manage. He felt exhausted and did not have the strength to look back and check whether there were any sea beasts still pursuing him.


    According to Austin''s estimation, he must have killed at least thousands of sea beasts even if that number hadn''t hit a ten thousand.


    However, the most important thing was that he had harvested many beast masters and level ten sea beasts, and had transported them to the City.


    There were just five or six days to go and the effect of the Magical Beast Elixir would end completely.


    He had to make good use of the remaining days before the effect wore off!

 Chapter 870 Division Of The Regions Of The Middle World Waters

    Austin hurriedly bolted into the distance after he broke out from the ring of encirclement, an overwhelming number of roaring sea beasts following closely behind.


    He utilized his Thunderbolt Movement Skill to the full extent, producing a series of crackling sounds of thunderbolts.


    As he gained more understanding of the wind and the thunderbolt, his bodily movement skill had also gained a significantly deeper import of the two.


    About an hour later, he finally broke away from the pursuing forces of sea beasts


    and arrived at a quieter sea region.


    The Middle World Waters was said to be boundless and larger than the four continents occupied by human beings combined.


    For the past twenty days or so, Austin''s activity was limited within the sea regions in the vicinity of the coastal continent


    rather than the area far from the continent.


    Now, he was heading towards the high sea.


    After getting rid of his pursuers, Austin released his spiritual sense towards the stretch of all the possible directions.


    It didn''t take him much longer to find an isolated island.


    In the vast expanse of the ocean, such isolated islands were dotted everywhere in great numbers.


    Austin played the old same trick. He landed on the isolated island and teleported himself into his City.


    The City shrank into the size of a grain of sand and mixed with the dirt on the island.


    In the City, Austin spent some time sitting in meditation


    as the previous skirmish unexpectedly made him tired.


    Slaughtering tens of thousands of sea beasts drained him both physically and mentally, mentally especially.


    After half a day''s worth of meditation, Austin was back in his peak condition.


    First thing he did was to locate the specific positions of the sea beasts that he teleported back to his City, then he flew towards the nearest ones.


    Next, he continued the cultivation of the Beast Energy-extracting Skill. .


    Within two days, Austin''s physical strength had reached two million pounds, after he finished the refining process involving all the remaining sea beasts trapped in his City.


    However, during his couple days of cultivation, he started to encounter a problem.


    With the continuous enhancement of his physical strength, the efficiency of the transformation from blood es


    the outer ring region, the inner ring region, and the core region.


    Each region is then further divided into three more layers;


    the First Outer Ring, the Second Outer Ring, and the Third Outer Ring.


    It''s the same thing for


    all the three regions," she patiently explained.


    Over the past month, Austin''s range of activity was limited in the Second Outer Ring.


    Now he had no more doubts about the division of the regions of the Middle World Waters.


    "So, do you have any plans?"


    Austin asked the two princesses.


    There had been an internal conflict within the mermaid tribe and, in addition to that, the Cyan Flood Dragon King''s underlings were chasing after them.


    The six maidens were definitely facing a great dilemma.


    "Young hero, we have had a discussion


    and we have all agreed that we would go and find Uncle Felix in the Third Outer Ring.


    My father have originally sent us out to call in reinforcements from Uncle Felix, but we got intercepted by the underlings of the Cyan Flood Dragon King the moment we got to the Second Outer Ring,"


    Olivia replied.


    "Bring in reinforcements?"


    Austin blurted out in surprise.


    "So, the man in the red robe who chased after me a few days ago, is he also an underling of the Cyan Flood Dragon King?"


    Austin anxiously probed. As a sea beast at the Transformation Realm, that man in red robe was able to use demonic power martial arts skill in his attacks. Austin was growing more concerned about the strength of the so-called Cyan Flood Dragon King.

 Chapter 871 Magic Sea Water

    "Yes. His name is Kurt, one of the Cyan Flood Dragon King''s followers," Olivia replied.


    Being a princess of the mermaid tribe, she knew many famous sea beasts in the Middle World Waters.


    "A follower!" Austin muttered, surprise evident in his eyes.


    ''The man in the red robe is really powerful. He is even stronger than an Astral Realm cultivator!


    But he is just one of the Cyan Flood Dragon King''s subordinates, '' he thought, furrowing his eyebrows.


    ''That means that the Cyan Flood Dragon King has other subordinates who are much stronger than him.


    And that''s still not considering that the Cyan Flood Dragon King is much, much more formidable in terms of strength!''


    Ever since Austin had reached the Middle World Waters, most sea beasts he had encountered had been weaker than a beast master. Undoubtedly, Kurt was the most difficult adversary he had ever come upon in the region.


    With that, Austin was finally able to form his opinion on the beasts in the Middle World Waters.


    Before, he thought the beasts preferred to attack their enemies together, mainly because they were not strong enough.


    But after all that he had been through, he had realized that this notion was wrong.


    ''It turns out I just haven''t met the powerful sea beasts the Middle World Waters boasts of just yet, '' he said inwardly, chuckling.


    "This area is heavily infested by lots of sea beasts. The chances for you to survive if you decide to fight your way out are very slim,"


    Austin said frankly.


    ''These six mermaids are too weak. They surely wouldn''t be able to handle several level-nine and level-ten sea beasts, not to mention the beast masters, '' he remarked in his head, sighing.


    The six girls shared knowing glances with one another.


    Then, all of a sudden, they all knelt down before Austin at the same time.


    "What... What are you girls doing?"


    Austin asked, taken aback by the sudden gesture.


    "Sir, we have a favor to ask," Olivia began, looking up at Austin''s face.


    "Only if you help us, might we be able to get to the Outer Third Ring waters,"


    she said earnestly.


    "You... you want me to escort you?"


    Austin asked, a frown slowly creeping up his lips.


    He was indeed feeling pity for the six mermaids, but he didn''t want to get himself involved with the fights that were happening amongst th


    what had happened to him in the Cyan Sect of the Elite Holy Kingdom.


    The Holy Daughter of the Cyan Sect, Sissi, had promised to let him cultivate in the Vital Energy Cleansing Pool


    if he escorted her back to the Full Moon City.


    But, after doing his part, she backed out and Austin ended up making an enemy out of the Cyan Sect.


    Until now he couldn''t get over it.


    He didn''t want to make the same mistake again.


    "Sir, my sister and I each took two drops of Magic Sea Water with us.


    Rest assured;


    my father is a grateful person��


    if you agree to help us save our tribe, he will give you Magic Sea Water," Olivia earnestly said, further convincing Austin to help them.


    To further prove her point, she and Lily each took out two jade bottles.


    "When we three left, my father gave us each two drops of Magic Sea Water


    so that we can keep ourselves well even if we get badly injured.


    I will give you four drops of Magic Sea Water right now.


    The very moment we arrive at our ancestral mausoleum, my father will give you the rest of the three bottles promised. You have my word on that,"


    Olivia said, handing four jade bottles to Austin.


    Austin once again thought for a while, and finally, he had made his decision.


    He took two jade bottles.


    "You know what? I will take two drops first.


    You can keep the rest in case of any emergencies," Austin said.


    "Thank you very much, sir!"


    Seeing him take the jade bottles, the six mermaids knew that Austin had already accepted their request.


    They were overjoyed.

 Chapter 872 Fighting Four Sea Beasts At The Transformation Realm

    The six mermaids were impressed when Austin killed the sea beasts with ease. Even though the sea creatures presented a challenge, Austin looked as if he were cutting vegetables.


    After they had witnessed Austin''s abilities, hope flooded into the hearts of the six mermaids.


    All the worries and anxiety that had accumulated over the past few days seemed to have vanished.


    After the fight, Austin opened one of the jade bottles.


    Immediately, an intoxicating fragrance floated out of the bottle.


    Austin felt as though the scent was relaxing all the cells in his body.


    His body seemed to have been elevated a lot.


    Austin was curious about the drop of dreamy azure liquid in the jade bottle.


    The longer Austin stared at the liquid, the more he felt as if he were drowning in a sea of blue.


    It was the ocean of life.


    Austin looked at the liquid for a moment before he closed the lid.


    "Violet, gnome, there are two drops of Magic Sea Water in the two bottles. I want you to take them."


    Austin had learned from the gnome that the Magic Sea Water had a magical effect on demonic and diabolic beasts.


    Therefore, he decided to give these two drops of the Magic Sea Water to Violet and the gnome.


    At this moment, Violet and the gnome were weaker than Austin. So, they were in urgent need of the liquid as it would help improve their strength.


    "Okay.


    Thank you, master."


    Violet had a connection with Austin''s spiritual sense. So she knew exactly what Austin wanted and thus she didn''t refuse him.


    Since Violet was in the Illusion Bead, she used her magic powers to bring the two jade bottles to her.


    Satisfied, Austin turned to leave the City. Before disappearing, he instructed the six mermaids to stay.


    Curious, the six mermaids had asked Austin for an explanation. That was when they learned that the City was Austin''s storage space, which he always carried with him.


    As princesses of the mermaid tribe, Olivia and Lily had seen and heard a lot. So, they were not surprised by Austin''s explanation.


    On the contrary, the four maidservants were shocked. They had never before heard of a city being used as a storage space.


    Their eyes filled with awe as they gazed at Austin. . . .


    After leaving the City, Austin appeared on the uninhabited island he had visited before.


    Since he had helped the two princesses to escape the sea beasts that were hunting them, Austin knew the creatures would be furious with him. He released his spiritual sense to examine his surroundings.


    Soon, he detected many traces of sea beasts.


    However, Austin was not surprised. After all, he was in the Middle World Waters, and there would be sea beasts in every corner.


    After sensing for dange


    ty!


    Instead of being terrified, Austin was excited to see the ugly man charging at him. He wanted to see if his physical strength could withstand the attack from a sea beast at the Transformation Realm.


    So, instead of ducking, Austin went straight for the ugly man.


    At the same time, he released his physical strength.


    "Take my punch!" Austin bellowed.


    The ugly man''s expression reflected the shock he felt as his opponent now looked and sounded as fierce as a monster beast.


    "How can that be?"


    The ugly man was startled by the physical strength that Austin had unleashed.


    Of course, he dared not flinch.


    Unsure of how to deal with Austin, the ugly man released a wave of surging demonic aura. It enveloped the whole space, like a sudden volcano eruption.


    "Three Carps'' Attack!"


    cried the ugly man feebly.


    Immediately, the surging demonic aura quickly condensed into three giant green fish.


    A strong stench of salty seawater filled the air around the three giant fish. After being summoned, they wasted no time in producing numerous violent tides.


    Each giant fish was five to six hundred meters long. Unafraid, they charged at Austin from three different directions.


    "Boom!"


    The three giant fish collided with Austin''s fist.


    One giant fish broke.


    The force of the shock repulsed the other two.


    However, Austin didn''t budge. He stood firmly in his spot, as though rooted.


    "No way!"


    The ugly man''s eyes widened. The result of the collision left him dumbfounded.


    He was a sea beast at the Transformation Realm!


    And his enemy was a human youth at the premium stage of Imperial Realm.


    In a direct battle such as this one, he did not have the slightest advantage. On the contrary, he suffered significant losses.


    It was strange and unacceptable to Carp.

 Chapter 873 Being Attacked Together

    "Hey Carp! You see why I couldn''t get to him these days.


    His cultivation base in vital energy force isn''t worth being mentioned, but his physical power is not to be taken lightly."


    Kurt, the man in red gown, spoke. He wasn''t surprised at all when he saw Carp taking a beating.


    It was so because he was impressed by Austin''s power from the first fight.


    "Carp, you have to be more careful when you deal with him. Don''t belittle him,"


    Kurt shouted and reminded Carp. He still remembered how a few days ago, he was chasing the boy with so many sea beasts to kill him, but had failed.


    Instead, thousands of sea beasts had been killed by him.


    By seeing all that, Kurt was aware that Austin wasn''t someone who could be easily defeated.


    "Come on! Loser! I''ll kill you! Die!"


    Carp was annoyed by Austin. He activated his internal force and made it form two sharp daggers, which looked like scales and gave out cold light.


    He made an attempt to stab Austin with those daggers with extremely fast speed.


    Austin raised his right hand that held his Lightning Sword.


    It hardly took the time of a blink of an eye.


    And tens of sword aura rushed out.


    They were flying towards Carp''s daggers as the daggers were approaching Austin.


    There was a loud sound of metals clinking.


    More than ten rays of sword aura emanating from Austin hit the blades of the daggers unleashed by Carp.


    Unexpectedly, the sword auras disappeared in the air.


    And the daggers weren''t damaged at all. They were still in good shape.


    Carp was a sea beast of the Transformation Realm. He was as the same stage as a human at the Astral Realm.


    Austin''s vital energy force was two stages lower than Carp''s. And he wanted to take advantage of that lapse.


    The power of the sword aura of the Swift Thunder Swordsmanship mostly depended on the cultivation base of vital energy force of a cultivator.


    Austin was quick to realize that he wasn''t strong enough to fight against a man at the Astral Realm, with his Swift Thunder Swordsmanship.


    Thinking about what to do next, a frown appeared on Austin''s face.


    But it didn''t take him long to come up with an idea.


    He decided that he had to use some other skills to fight against Carp.


    He was ready for the second attack to come from Carp.


    Exerting his Thunderbolt Movement Skill, Austin suddenly disappeared when he saw Carp make a move.


    Carp had launched his daggers to stab Austi


    il and tried to hit Austin again.


    Figuring out just in time what Carp wanted to do, Austin tried to move away using the Thunderbolt Movement Skill.


    But this time he couldn''t do it as fast as he often did.


    Bang!


    He was hit by the fish tail again.


    He was being badly hit and injured. Austin could even hear the sound of his ribs breaking by the attack.


    He was hurt terribly by now. He felt he was almost killed.


    ''No, I have to fight back.


    If I don''t fight back, most likely I''ll be killed by these two beasts.


    And the other two beasts seem ready and are well prepared to fight against me. They''re in the Transformation Realm too.


    So at present, I''m like fighting against four beasts of Transformation Realm, which equals to a fight against four humans of the Astral Realm. It''s hard for me to beat them now.


    Maybe getting out of here is the best choice available to me now.


    Let me see. There''re two ways to escape from here.


    One is that I should transport myself into the City.


    Another way is to fight till the end and get out of here.


    Getting into the City sounds good, but the City will fall down on the island even if it shrinks to the size of a grain of sand.


    Kurt won''t leave this island. He''ll definitely guard it here and keep searching for me.


    After ten or more days pass, he would probably leave.


    But I have promised the two princesses of the mermaid tribe that I will take them to their Uncle Felix.


    Honestly, I am tired of staying here. I think I can fight to get myself out of this.''


    At last, Austin decided that he would fight till the end and get out of there.

 Chapter 874 Hurt

    In a blink of an eye, ideas started filling Austin''s mind.


    But as he was deep in his thought, the ferocious python started to rush towards him. With its swift movement, it looked like lightning was aiming for Austin''s direction.


    These Transformation-Realm sea beasts truly moved at very fast pace �� they did not slack against Austin at all!


    With the threat fast approaching, Austin released his physical power and sent powerful punches towards the direction of the ferocious python''s head.


    At the same time, he used his Demon-creating Skill to launch an attack on Kurt.


    This was the first time he was using spiritual sense to attack a diabolic beast.


    Despite not knowing how it would go, he had no other choice but to do it!


    Suddenly, he remembered what the gnome once told him that


    the space where the human''s spiritual souls stayed was called the ''Soul Sea, ''


    and for diabolic beasts, there would be its counterpart -- the ''Beast Soul Sea.''


    Essentially, their structures were the same.


    As Austin unleashed his Demon-creating Skill on Kurt, a roaring spiritual demon promptly appeared in Kurt''s Beast Soul Sea, trying to attack his spiritual soul.


    "This is impossible! He is just an ordinary human being! How could his spiritual sense be this strong!"


    he shrieked. Feeling the pressure from the spiritual demon, Kurt could not help but panic.


    Bang!


    After Kurt''s Beast Soul Sea was attacked, the power of his python also decreased by a substantial amount.


    With that, Austin was able to beat the python using quick, alternating punches.


    He then buried more than 20 spiritual sense spears into Carp''s head.


    Since Carp''s power was significantly lower than that of Kurt''s at that moment, Austin believed it was easier to win the battle by defeating Carp first.


    Suddenly, more than 20 spears had appeared in Carp''s Beast Soul Sea, each flying towards Carp''s spiritual soul while emitting an intensely powerful spiritual sense.


    Seeing and feeling this made Carp feel very flustered. Immediately, he began using his beast soul energy in an effort to resist Austin''s attack.


    Unfortunately, Carp''s beast soul energy was much, much smaller than Kurt''s. They were never on the same level despite them both being the Transformation-Realm sea beasts.


    They had different strengths and fighting capablities.


    Sensing the panic that his attack elicited from Carp, Austin cleverly used his Thunderbolt Movement Skill to take advantage of the situation.


    The next moment, Carp, who was hundreds of meters long, was lifted up by Austin.


    Bang!


    Austin mercilessly landed his powerful punches on Carp.


    her Transformation-Realm sea beasts, Carp followed Kurt and started to chase after Austin, too.


    ...


    The four Transformation-Realm sea beasts chased Austin, with determination on their faces. With their incredible speed, they looked like four meteors zooming in the same direction.


    If people knew that four Transformation-Realm sea beasts were not able to catch a human lad who had only just reached the premium stage of Imperial Realm, they would not have believed it.


    "Boy, I won''t stop until I torture you to death!"


    Carp shrieked angrily.


    As a Transformation-Realm sea beast, Carp was a big man in the Second Outer Ring area.


    He didn''t expect to be injured today by a human teenager!


    It was unacceptable!


    With the anger burning deep inside him, Carp used his carp body to glide above the sea at a much faster speed. In an instant, he was able to close a few hundred kilometers.


    The scene sent ripples to the natural state of the Middle World Waters, and the other sea beasts soon began noticing that the four was chasing after something.


    They then decided to follow them, despite not having a clear understanding of what was happening. Soon enough, countless beasts were after Austin!


    The sudden movements from the sea beasts making their way towards Austin''s direction made the sea restless.


    With the knowledge that he was chased by four Transformation-Realm sea beasts, Austin''s Thunderbolt Movement Skill seem to be much faster than usual.


    He was thousands of kilometers away within a fraction of a second.


    However, as the four Transformation-Realm sea beasts had such strong cultivation bases, their speed was no slower than Austin''s.


    In Austin''s peripheral vision, he could already see Carp catching up to him!

 Chapter 875 The Mountain Under The Sea

    Kurt was standing on the water python which he had created by his demonic force and kept flying forward. His speed was equal to that of Carp.


    The other Transformation Realm sea beasts were following him. They too were not slower than both of them.


    Austin was moving ahead too. He took out many healing pills and put them into his mouth.


    He was badly hurt this time.


    The four sea beasts that were at the Transformation Realm were actually as strong as four human cultivators at the Astral Realm.


    They were attacking Austin together, and it was being extremely difficult to face them. It cost him almost all his strength to survive for such a long time against them. And finally he had managed to escape.


    Austin sent across his spiritual sense force behind to check on where his rivals were as they were surely following him.


    The four figures were indeed pursuing him. They seemed to be moving as quickly as flashing light.


    Behind them, numerous sea beasts also were rushing towards him. They were howling loudly, with the intention clearly to kill him.


    Austin became very anxious at that moment. He was bewildered by the forces that were after him and there seemed to be no way out!


    He was afraid that he could not last long if he kept flying and those beasts kept chasing him like that.


    The four sea beasts at the Transformation Realm were not slower than him. He was worried that soon they would be able to reach him.


    Austin thought hard about every possible way to flee from them. He did not want to get caught or get into a combat again with them.


    All of a sudden, something hit a nerve in his mind.


    It struck him when his eyes fell upon the surface of the boundless sea.


    ''Do I really have to keep above the sea and fly in the air?


    It is empty above the sea so they can see far across and nothing will block their sights.


    That is not good for me for it isn''t feasible to escape while I am in plain sight.


    But it is totally different under the sea.


    There are all kinds of rocks, corals and even huge mountains under the sea.


    And the different kinds of plants too will provide me good cover. Under the sea, the environment is complicated. That will make it easy for me to hide and run away.


    Moreover, when I go under the sea, I can transport myself into the City and let the City turn into a grain of sand again. It could stay someplace safe on the mountain.


    In such a complicated environment it will be impossible for the sea beasts to find me. At least it will be more difficult than being above the sea.''


    Austin thought deeply about the plan.


    As soon as the idea started to make sense to him, Austin did not hesitate to carry it out. He started moving his body even faster. After he flew another one kilometer, all of a sudden he changed his direction. He was going to dive down the water.


    He jumped into the sea quickly.


    Gaining momentum, he swam down. He had to make use of this opportunity.


    He gave off his vital energy and a defense cover began to take shape which was made by his vital ener


    n beings were eager to own.


    From their point of view, they were much better compared to humans.


    On the other hand, human cultivators were weak when they were born.


    But they practiced with their vital energy and made themselves grow stronger.


    Besides, there were pill refiners among the human cultivators who could refine all kinds of precious elixirs. Then there were some cultivators who could refine strong and mysterious weapons.


    Thus, most of the times, equipped by all kinds of elixirs and weapons, a human cultivator could become stronger than a beast.


    Whenever the beasts realized this truth, they felt it was unfair.


    While the four of them were discussing Austin''s whereabouts, countless sea beasts that had been following the four reached there as well.


    Kurt gave orders at once that all those sea beasts had to start searching that area under the sea carefully.


    The four sea beasts that were at the Transformation Realm also joined the rigorous search using their beast soul energy. .


    While all this happened, Austin had been transported into the City.


    He sat in the street. His face had turned pale. He gasped for a long while, and gradually his breathing became steady.


    Then his mind began to unravel the things in his Space Ring.


    Thousands of superior vital energy crystals appeared. He used them to form several superior vital energy crystal walls and sat at the center.


    All kinds of healing pills appeared beside him as well.


    Austin did not waste any more time. He started to meditate and heal himself.


    Though he did not like to accept it, Austin knew that he was hurt badly.


    There were several holes in his chest and back which were as big as a fist.


    And many of his bones were broken.


    His internal organs had been hit heavily and were damaged terribly.


    As far as Austin could remember, he had never been hurt so badly ever since he had started to cultivate himself. This had been the worst of his fights where he was severely injured and had to hide himself from his foes.

 Chapter 876 Refining The First Golden Ball

    Austin continued to stuff elixirs into his mouth from time to time as he sat in silence.


    Before heading for the Middle World Waters, he refined and purchased many healing elixirs so that he would be ready for anything that might come his way.


    ''I prepared these pills in case of emergency, but I really didn''t expect that I would actually need any of them, '' he thought, a wry smile on his lips.


    Cultivators usually avoided consuming a lot of herbs or elixirs at the same time as it was not good for their health.


    Herbs and refined pills all contained enormous spiritual energy and power.


    If one absorbed too much spiritual energy and power at any given point, it was almost certain that he or she would get seriously damaged. The body could only take a certain level of power.


    But Austin''s case was different.


    Since he was specialized in body refining, he possessed an incredibly strong physical power. Ordinary cultivators couldn''t match him when it came to body''s toughness, tenacity, anti-strike force, and self-recovery.


    This gave Austin the ability to take in a great number of elixirs and pills


    without being overwhelmed by their immense power.


    With eyes closed, Austin concentrated to feel his body and how it was doing.


    After consuming a large amount of elixirs ranging from grade five to grade seven, he felt hot streams flowing through all the veins inside his body.


    The wounds that he had sustained were all slowly healing, all thanks to the effects of everything he had consumed.


    While he was downing all the needed pills and elixirs, he maneuvered the golden ball in his elixir field to leave his body. After a few moments of concentration, it got out and floated in front of him.


    The ball whirled and glowed for a few moments before the spiritual energy of the superior vital energy crystals around him entered it.


    With that, Austin felt like he was being enveloped by a potent and powerful spiritual energy.


    This made him incredibly comfortable and relaxed.


    Slowly, he began feeling that


    his recovery speed had significantly sped up.


    Half a day already passed when


    he once again reached out for his drug bottles.


    However, this time, he found every single one of them to be empty.


    It was only when he looked down at the bottles nearby did he realize that he had used up all his healing elixirs and pills.


    "Shit. Looks like I should have prepared more pills and elixirs.


    I use


    ball suddenly caught his attention.


    It was still flying around him, creating a force field in the path that it was taking.


    Truly, it was acting like the sun, and Austin could not be more mesmerized.


    "Perhaps I managed to create a mini sun with the Golden Sun Scripture,"


    he whispered to himself, speculating.


    From the corner of his eye, he saw that there was a new development.


    He just noticed that the things close to the golden ball was starting to burn!


    Everything in the burning sphere''s way was turning into ashes instantly!


    Seeing that, Austin felt that he truly had refined the golden ball to the Perfect Achievement Stage!


    Excitement was filling up his whole chest when


    suddenly, a scene he had seen through the Fire Stela occurred to him. It was where the ancient ancestors were battling diabolic beasts.


    "Every time the powerful ancient human master ordered his sun to attack, hundreds of thousands of his enemies died," he slowly said to himself as he was recalling it.


    Inspired by that, Austin decided to test the power of his newly refined golden ball by imitating the way the human master attacked his adversaries.


    Slowly, he aimed the ball at a three-story building nearby. Then, gathering all his concentration, he ordered it to attack.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound rang out as the ball hit the building.


    In the blink of an eye, the building was decimated. The only things that were left of it were ashes.


    "Yes!"


    Austin exclaimed, unmatched joy in his tone. What happened impressed him so much��the golden ball was more powerful than he had imagined!


    "I have made it!"

 Chapter 877 Ran From The Mountain Under The Sea (Part One)

    Austin knew exactly what this meant.


    He had successfully mastered the first stage of the Golden Sun Scripture!


    Reigning in his excitement, Austin gathered his vital energies again in order to connect his mind with the huge golden ball.


    The ball of light suddenly shook once Austin''s mind took control of it.


    In a split second, it darted towards Austin''s body and slipped into his elixir field.


    Then it stopped and anchored itself near the Fire Stela.


    To Austin''s sheer amazement, a second ball of golden light suddenly appeared in his elixir field.


    But it was quite small, much smaller than the other ball.


    Although it was just as small as a sesame seed, Austin could clearly feel it for its golden light radiated bright and strong.


    And this was actually a good sign.


    Because this was a sign that Austin had already entered the second tier to practice the Golden Sun Scripture.


    ...


    Austin took a deep breath to calm himself down, and subdued the burning energy within him to a normal level.


    Austin sighed and immediately began meditating deeply.


    He never expected that he would be able to improve his cultivation base to such an extent in such a short period of time! It was simply unbelievable.


    Thanks to his relentless efforts, he had finally mastered the first tier of the Golden Sun Scripture.


    Moreover, he had even achieved a cultivation base of preliminary stage of Master Realm at the same time. It was like hitting two birds with one stone.


    He succumbed to depression and frustration after he was badly injured. But all the pain and suffering finally paid off because of what he had achieved.


    But this amazing result also puzzled Austin. And questions started to pop up in his mind.


    He wondered whether this resulted from the fierce battle between him and the four terrifyingly powerful Transformation Realm sea beasts. It could have stimulated his level of culti


    there were other ordinary sea beasts passing by in groups from time to time. They patrolled in a well-designed dense formation, checking every inch on their route carefully.


    Most of the sea beasts were at the eighth, ninth or tenth level.


    But there were also some sea beasts at the beast master level among them.


    Austin sneaked in the narrow space, darting between rocks and corals for a short while, as he tried to find the perfect timing to leave the place.


    Various fishes swam past by him from time to time.


    He noticed that fewer patrol teams of sea beast roamed about at that moment.


    Austin took this opportunity and jumped out of his hiding place.


    Like an arrow shot from a bow, Austin surged towards the sea surface in a blink of an eye.


    But then he saw a team of sea beast patrolling on his path.


    He looked around and found more patrol teams around him.


    He would certainly be discovered unless he made himself invisible.


    The patrol team in front of him consisted of about fifty sea beasts.


    And their team leader was a huge shark with a mouthful of razor sharp teeth.


    It seemed like it was a preliminary beast master.


    Austin''s sudden appearance momentarily surprised the shark. It was as if it saw a ghost and was paralyzed in shock.

 Chapter 878 Ran From The Mountain Under The Sea (Part Two)

    It stared blankly at Austin for a while before it realized who Austin was. Then it suddenly bellowed out an echoing roar.


    It wagged its tail to make a signal to all the sea beasts in its team. Soon all the sea beasts under its leadership swarmed menacingly towards Austin. They were like bees surging towards him.


    Seeing the incoming swarm of enemies, Austin planned to use his fists to crush all of them. He was confident that his physical strength was strong enough to kill them all.


    But on second thought, he decided to try out the force of the first tier of the Golden Sun Scripture he had recently achieved instead.


    He was quite curious how powerful it would be when he used the scorching energies in his elixir field against his enemies. And he was actually excited to finally have the chance to use it.


    So he focused his thoughts and connected his mind with the huge golden ball in his elixir field.


    Boom!


    The ball shot out from Austin''s chest at a fleeting speed. It was like a cannon ball shot out.


    The golden light it flashed lit up the entire sea. The sea water became transparently yellow like a sea of honey. Everything in it was so distinct under the brilliant light of the ball that even the tiniest dust floating could be seen clearly.


    The sea water bubbled as the ball became hotter and hotter. . .


    The ball swelled as soon as it left Austin''s body and had expanded into the size of a house. It emitted heat as it continued to expand and enlarge. The sea water began to boil under the scorching heat from the ball.


    The bubbling noise from the sea intensified as the water simmered more violently.


    Countless steam bubbles surged towards the water surface endlessly. The bubble columns continued to increase both in number and in size, as the ball became


    al energy would result to an increase in one''s speed.


    ...


    It had been a while since Austin left the area of the sea where he had previously hidden.


    The huge mountain that had served as a refuge for Austin for a long time seemed gloomy in the blackness of the sea.


    On a sharp peak of a mountain somewhere, Kurt in the red robe continued to advance in search of his target. He was all out in using his beast soul energy in order to check every nook and cranny of the road that was on its path.


    An entire day had already passed since that human boy vanished from his sight.


    For few hours, Kurt and the other three Transformation Realm sea beasts had to scatter in different locations in an attempt to search for the boy.


    All they wanted was to find the boy on this huge covert mountain. So they searched the entire mountain over and over again lest they would miss some secret places.


    Kurt''s face looked sullen and dark.


    He saw the boy escape from under his nose the second time around.


    This time, all the four Transformation Realm sea beasts had taken action to search for him.


    But he was still able to escape from them, as if he was ghost. It was utterly unbelievable!

 Chapter 879 The Son Of The Cyan Flood Dragon King

    Frustrated and angry, Kurt swore that if he caught the damned human boy, he would torture him to death in the most cruel manner.


    As luck would have it, while he still fumed and raged, feeling on the edge, he received a message from Carp, sent through beast soul energy.


    Carp informed him that


    they had found traces of the boy. They had clues to indicate that the boy had left the sea bed, heading to the Outer Third Ring of the sea.


    On receiving the message, Kurt, through his beast soul energy, promptly issued an order to


    hunt down and kill the human teenager.


    After issuing the order, he quickly jumped out of the sea, turned into a red light and chased Austin wherever he went.


    Not to be left out of the action, the three other sea beasts of the Transformation Realm also jumped onto the bandwagon, right behind Kurt.


    Soon, all the beasts in the Second Outer Ring of the sea joined the chase. By the look of things, if Austin was going to survive the onslaught, it would take a miracle.


    The whole Second Outer Ring of the sea was in a frenzy, everyone on the hunt for the boy.


    ...


    In the distance, across the vast expanse of the sea, a figure flickered in and out of sight, leaping forward.


    That was Austin �� staying relatively a safe distance ahead. As to how long that advantage would last, was anybody''s guess.


    But at the moment, he was quite satisfied with the speed of his Thunderbolt Movement Skill.


    Using rapid improvements, Austin seemed to adept at tapping the spiritual essence of both wind and lightning.


    Clearly he could feel the thunder and lightning that kept rumbling behind him as he moved.


    To his advantage, Austin also had far better awareness of the wind in the surrounding space than before.


    Riding on the slightest tide of available, he moved with far much ease.


    In addition to Austin''s vital energy, the Thunderbolt Movement Skills he was utilizing relied mainly on three forces ��


    wind, thunder and lightning, and his own vital energy.


    Gradually, he began to immerse himself in two intent realms of wind and thunder at the same time.


    He knew that this kind of state was precious but easy to disappear.


    If he did not make good use of it while it la


    .


    Behind him, countless beasts leaped in and out of the water, forming a funnel-shaped barrier to block Austin.


    The white flood dragon leading the onslaught had scales as big as a man''s palm, and a head, very similar to the other dragons, but without horns. Every move he made was confident and dignified.


    With a single look at the dragon, Austin knew this was a high-level beast master.


    Oozing of arrogance, then dragon began to taunt Austin.


    "Ha-ha, poor young man. You didn''t expect to meet me here, did you?


    Kurt just told me that you''re bringing that two bitches from the mermaid tribe to the Third Outer Ring of the sea, so I just laid an ambush at the junction of the Second Outer Ring and the Third Outer Ring.


    I knew you''d fall into a snare, and then I''d easily catch you.


    My father always praised my eight brothers for being excellent and independent.


    But he always scolded me for being stupid and incompetent.


    Today, I will present you


    and the two bitches from the mermaid tribe to my old man, just to prove him wrong.


    This gives me just the perfect chance to make him forever change his mind about me.


    It''s a once in a lifetime opportunity to win my dad''s approval."


    The white flood dragon slightly swayed his colossal frame.


    With his lantern-like eyes, squinting with excitement, he peered at Austin.


    ''Dad?


    This guy is...''


    An idea flashed through Austin''s mind.


    "So...


    You are the son of the Cyan Flood Dragon King?"

 Chapter 880 Capture The White Flood Dragon Alive

    "You brat!


    You lowly human being, how dare you call my father''s name directly!"


    As soon as Austin called out the word ''Cyan Flood Dragon King'', the White Flood Dragon was so angry that he screamed.


    "Get him!"


    The White Flood Dragon was surrounded by dozens of other beast masters, who were clearly his loyal followers.


    Upon hearing the command of the White Flood Dragon, more than a dozen sea beasts with the strength of beast master level swarmed up to catch Austin.


    "Your father is right. You are such a failure!"


    Austin shook his head in disdain.


    The four sea beasts in the Transformation Realm had not been able to stop him.


    He did not understand how stupid the White Flood Dragon could be by trying to defeat him with only a dozen beast masters.


    Austin released 2 million pounds of bodily strength instantly giving a heart-rending sense of danger since he looked like an unstoppable humanoid beast.


    He then unleashed several punches in succession at lightning speed.


    More than a dozen of the beast masters who were rushing towards Austin got severely injured. No one was spared.


    However, they were not instantly killed because Austin wanted to use them for practicing his Beast Energy-extracting Skill later, so he didn''t exert all his strength.


    Otherwise, the sea beasts would have been killed immediately.


    Austin used his spiritual sense to communicate with the City in his body. A transmission force sent more than a dozen seriously wounded beast masters into the City.


    ...


    "Well, it''s about time for the Cyan Flood Dragon King to pay me a little interest! I''ll start with you!"


    Austin stared at the White Flood Dragon with a fierce gaze.


    For the past few days, he had been constantly protecting the two princesses of the mermaid tribe.


    Austin had been chased by the sea beasts at the command of the Cyan Flood Dragon King and he had been fighting continuously with no time for rest.


    Now that the son of the Cyan Flood Dragon King was right in front of him, this was a good time as any for the father''s debt to be paid by the son!


    Austin weighed his options and realized that he could just take down the White Flood Dragon and use him to practice the Beast Energy-extracting Skill.


    A high level beast master was equal to 15, 000 pounds of physical power. It would be inconceivable to waste it.


    What''s more, the flood dragon race was said to possess the blood of ancient dragons. With such noble ancestry, the essence of blood contained in their bodies were far stronger than ordinary diabolic beasts.


    It was very possible that after refining the body and absorbing the blood essence of the White Flood Dragon, the physical strength that Austin would gain would far exceed 15, 000 pounds!


    Austin''s eyes lit up and shone brightly at the thought of what he was going to gain.


    He must hurry!


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to take a survey of the situation behind him.


    The four sea beasts in Transformation Realm were moving fast and looked like four meteors. They seemed likely to catch up to A


    stin, was chasing after the White Flood Dragon.


    Every time it hit the tail of the White Flood Dragon, a thick smell of burned flesh permeated the air and countless white scales fluttered like snowflakes.


    The White Flood Dragon, dismayed, roared again and again!


    A powerful White Flood Dragon tail and a pair of strong and powerful giant claws, repeatedly resisted Austin''s fists and the giant sun.


    The White Flood Dragon was noble after all. He therefore had very powerful strength himself.


    It was more powerful than the average advanced beast masters.


    It was as strong as Carp who was in the Transformation Realm.


    Austin was also impressed by the White Flood Dragon''s strength.


    The White Flood Dragon could probably kill opponents with higher ranks of cultivation base in a normal fight.


    Unfortunately, this time, the opponent was Austin!


    In less time than Austin spent breathing twice, he fiercely attacked the flood dragon.


    The White Flood Dragon was injured with scars all over his body. It was a ghastly sight! He could no longer resist Austin''s attacks.


    The final blow was when Austin put all his strength in a single blow and hit the White Flood Dragon in the head with a fist. Blood immediately spurted out like flashing arrows.


    He could no longer resist.


    "How dare you do this to me!


    My father will kill you!"


    The White Flood Dragon, completely in panic, tried to use his father as protection to avoid death.


    Austin manipulated the transmission power of the City and instantly transmitted the seriously injured White Flood Dragon to the City.


    Utilizing the Thunderbolt Movement Skill, Austin flew away in an instant.


    "You little brat! How dare you!


    Let go of our prince!


    Otherwise, you can''t withstand the anger and wrath of the Cyan Flood Dragon King!"


    A thousand miles away, accompanied by his demonic power, Kurt zoomed in like a bolt from the blue sky while letting out a sharp cry.


    Austin smiled slyly without turning his head to look and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 881 Living In A Human City

    Just after Austin left, Kurt appeared exactly on top of where Austin and the White Flood Dragon were fighting just moments ago.


    He immediately put his beast soul energy to use and sensed what had happened and where Austin and his foe was.


    Soon enough, he found himself frowning out of frustration.


    There was no sign of the White Flood Dragon. It was obvious that he had been taken by the human teenager.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Three figures swooped in from the sky and stopped next to Kurt.


    They were the other three sea beasts who were at the Transformation Realm.


    "Where is Prince Fergus?"


    asked the man who had a short neck and a wide back. From his tone, it was obvious that he was nervous.


    Kurt heard him but decided to not answer. The man didn''t welcome the silence and immediately said angrily, "Prince Fergus has always lived in his palace! He has never cared about these kinds of things!


    Who on earth told him about that stupid kid?"


    Kurt was still silent, but he was starting to feel rage bubbling up inside him. When he could not contain his anger anymore, he let out a dreadful roar.


    It was so loud that it was heard thousands of kilometers away. The waters beneath him even began surging uncontrollably, with the waves rising hundreds of meters high.


    Despite the fact that the human teenager was only at the Imperial Realm, he had been the only one causing troubles in the waters of the Second Outer Ring these days.


    Now, even the son of the Cyan Flood Dragon King had been captured by him!


    Now, they, the powerful and dreaded sea beasts at the Transformation Realm, who had always dominated the Middle World Waters, were at a loss as to what to do next.


    They were afraid that if the Cyan Flood Dragon King learned of what had happened, they would be blamed and would be given a punishment.


    At the thought of the Cyan Flood Dragon King''s terrible strength and cruel means, the four sea beasts at the Transformation Realm started to tremble with fear.


    "What should we do now?


    If we continue forward, we will reach the Third Outer Ring."


    Carp apprehensively said to the other sea beasts, looking at the sea ahead.


    They were all subordinates of the Cyan Flood Dragon King, who dominated only the sea areas of the Second Outer Ring. If they didn''t inform the rulers of the Third Outer Ring in advance and just rushed into their area rashly, the sea beasts there would definitely be suspicious of their intentions. If that ever happened, the consequences would be more serious.


    The division of territory between the different ruling sea beasts of the Middle World Waters was in fact very clear and orderly.


    Generally, no one dared to break that set division randomly.


    "We have no other choice!


    The two bitches from the mermaid tribe, who are the prisoners that the Cyan Flood Dragon King has specifically ordered us to hunt down, are now with that human teenager.


    Now, Prince Fergus has also been seized by the little


    in the shortest time possible.


    Soon, he was able to reach the coast. He estimated that they would be able to get there in half an hour.


    "Uncle Felix is living in a human city located near that coast,"


    Olivia said quietly.


    "Really?


    How does he live in... in a human city?"


    Austin asked, startled by what Olivia had said.


    Well, it was not common that you found a sea beast living in a human city.


    "Okay then, let''s go!"


    Fully knowing his destination, Austin stopped asking questions. He identified the direction of the coastline and sped up even more.


    ...


    "Look at how frighteningly fast that young man is!


    It seems like he is faster than most of the cultivators at the Master Realm!"


    "The woman in his hand is so beautiful!


    I have never seen such a woman before!"


    "I agree with you. She is so beautiful!"


    As Austin and Olivia zoomed through the air, they attracted the attention of the human cultivators below them. They all admired his strength.


    But most of them were taken by Olivia''s beauty.


    She really was a sight to behold.


    Women from the mermaid tribe had always been known for their beauty. Aside from having an immaculate-looking face, they were born with biting charm.


    Olivia was no exception. Even among the mermaids, she was famous for her unmatched beauty.


    Perfection ran in her blood.


    Human women could not compare with her, at all.


    As they were on their way, a group of more than twenty people suddenly blocked their path.


    "Hey, bro, stop for a moment," the man said, smirking. Austin relented, but annoyance and anger were already coloring his face.


    "I''m Cayon from the Holy Sect of the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom.


    I want to have a talk with this beautiful girl,"


    he continued, his smile widening. Cayon was 17, handsome, dignified and confident. Despite his age, he was already at the medium stage of Master Realm. Everyone had already considered him as a prodigy, someone you didn''t dare mess with.

 Chapter 882 Sand City

    This young man was famous among the younger generation of the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom.


    This time, he came to the Middle World Waters for training with fellow disciples from the Holy Sect.


    Seeing the beauty of Olivia, he was so excited that he was going to get to know her.


    And the vital energy force around Austin''s body was at the preliminary stage of Master Realm.


    That was not something worth mentioning.


    While talking to Austin, he kept stealing furtive glances at Olivia every now and then.


    "Stop blabbering! You shithead!"


    Austin saw through the young man''s intentions and had no time for his blabbering.


    At once, he summoned an enormous golden ball of light in the elixir field out of his body. Incandescent with extreme heat, the ball sucked all the air around them as it rolled towards the young man with a deafening rumble.


    "How dare you!"


    For a long time, Cayon had been a conceited brat. Everyone in the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom was afraid of him and did not dare to challenge him in any way.


    But Austin attacked him, without wasting time arguing. It infuriated Cayon.


    But no matter how angry he got, the golden giant sun was too strong for him.


    Not the kind of attack he could dare take on.


    In panic, he tried to dodge by quickly jumping to the side.


    Four or five of his fellow disciples who miscalculated and reacted a little too late were crushed to death on the spot.


    Scream of horror rent the air as


    Cayon''s fellow disciples were decimated �� burned beyond recognition, reduced to ashes, their manner of death horrifying.


    "How dare you kill the disciples of the Holy Sect?"


    Cayon, angry, but scared out of his wits, tried to threaten.


    But Austin was not the kind of person to mess with. In his self-conceit, Cayon never expected he''d be up against a formidable enemy this time.


    This young man at the preliminary stage of Master Realm was a different kind of opponent altogether.


    Having shown a glimpse of what he was capable of, Austin placed back the giant sun and took off using his Thunderbolt Movement Skill.


    "Get him! We have to make him pay the price for his arrogance!


    Summon more disciples! We have to get even with this guy!"


    Cayon shouted angrily, clenching his teeth.


    He wanted to flirt with the beautiful girl at the beginning. He didn''t expect to be humiliated like this and ended up getting several of his fellow disciples killed.


    There was no way he could just let this go.


    He unleashed the bodily movement skill to chase after Austin.


    ...


    "Oh my God! It''s a sea beast in the Transformation Realm!"


    Suddenly, they heard a cry of horror in the distance.


    A bone-chilling cry that sent fear down the spine of even the strongest of Cayon''s team.


    The person who let out the scream must have been killed on the spot.


    A sea beast in the Transformation Realm!


    Cayon and his fellow disciples trembled at the thought of such a powerful beast.


    The strength of the sea beast in the Transformation Realm was equivalent to that of human beings in the Astral Realm.


    They could not fight against such a


    guys from the Second Outer Ring to track down that boy?"


    One of the sea beasts in the Transformation Realm from the Third Outer Ring asked Commander Kim.


    "Well, that human boy was able to capture Fergus, the son of the Cyan Flood Dragon King. He must have some impressive skills.


    There must be something important about this that we don''t know.


    It is very likely that he is an enemy of the Cyan Flood Dragon King.


    It would be wise for us not to get involved in these things.


    Those guys from the Second Outer Ring have always looked down upon us from the Third Outer Ring.


    Ha-ha, I can''t believe that even the son of the Cyan Flood Dragon King has been captured.


    We''ll just wait and see.


    Pass on the order and just tell our people to pretend to help. Don''t take it too seriously!"


    A beast master immediately passed on the order to the underlings.


    ...


    By now, Austin was on his way to escape the pursuit of the sea beasts from the Third Outer Ring.


    With his spiritual sense he discovered that Kurt and his fellow sea beasts had been stopped by another five, more powerful sea beasts.


    He couldn''t help but rejoice.


    Those five sea beasts in the Transformation Realm must be from the Third Outer Ring.


    From the nature of their encounter, Austin learned that sea beasts from the Second Outer Ring and the Third Outer Ring did not get along with each other.


    As he noted, there was unmistakable hostility between the sea beasts from the two areas.


    Austin could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when he realized that he had gotten rid of the four sea beasts, at least for the time being.


    ...


    About an hour later, a coastline finally appeared ahead.


    "We have arrived at the coast!"


    Olivia, the mermaid princess, screamed excitedly.


    "Along this coastline is the Sand City.


    Uncle Felix lives in the Sand City!"


    Olivia said.


    "Oh?


    This is the Sand City?"


    Austin used his spiritual sense to scan the area ahead of him.


    About seven or eight miles away from the coastline, there was a magnificent, bustling city.

 Chapter 883 All The People Come Together

    When they were about a kilometer away from the Sand City, Austin and Olivia landed on the ground.


    They decided to avoid flying to the Sand City directly in case that would cause some unnecessary misunderstandings.


    They landed on the outskirts of the Sand City.


    After they landed on the ground, they used their bodily movement skills to go to the gate of the Sand City.


    After paying a thousand superior vital energy crystals respectively, they entered the Sand City without any hassle.


    The street was full of people everywhere and looked very busy. There were many shops on both sides of the street, selling various kinds of interesting products. The owners bargained loudly with customers from time to time.


    Among them, most of the goods sold in the stores were products related to the sea beasts.


    They bought and sold beast cores and bodies of the sea beasts, as well as some precious elixirs, rare ores and other products from the sea.


    Austin strolled down the street with the beautiful Olivia, relishing the familiar life of human beings in the crowd.


    Moving from the boundless and sparsely populated sea to the bustling human city, he felt a strong sense of striking contradiction in both the scenarios, like a strong sense of space-time transformation.


    The size of the Sand City was not huge, but the flow of the people was very large and the street was very crowded. The flourishing market was rare for such a small city.


    It might be because the Sand City was the junction of the mainland and the Middle World Waters. Most of human cultivators who intended to enter the Middle World Waters would choose to settle in the Sand City first.


    Austin walked down the street slowly, watching so many human cultivators from different forces, sects, and countries to go up and down the street. . .


    He even overheard some conversations that shocked him very much.


    "Is the news reliable? That the ancient master''s lost palace under the sea will come out somewhere in the Middle World Waters?"


    "Of course it''s reliable. Haven''t you seen it yet?


    More and more human cultivators from different sects and countries have come to the Sand City now.


    I notice that almost all the forces in the South Continent of the Prime Martial World seem to be on their way to the Middle World Waters.". .


    Several cultivators who passed by Austin were talking in a low mumbling voice as they walked by.


    But Austin''s spiritual sense was very powerful, so he could hear their words clearly.


    These cultivators were at the Master Realm.


    They came across as extremely strong cultivators and had a lot of experience in killing people. .


    "Elder Wu, are we going to stay in the Sa


    n released Lily and the four maidservants out of the City.


    When Lily and the four maidservants found that they had reached the Sand City, they were very overjoyed in anticipation.


    "Young hero, please wait for us here for a moment. We will go inside to see Uncle Felix first."


    Telling Austin to wait for them outside, Olivia went into the wooden building with the other women of the mermaid tribe.


    Austin stood in front of the wooden building and waited for them to come out.


    In the meantime he observed the simple wooden building. Different sorts of emotions surged within him.


    It was hard to imagine that a sea beast should live in such a city full of human cultivators.


    Ten minutes later, a maidservant came out to usher Austin inside.


    As soon as he entered the house, he saw an ordinary looking man was staring at him with calm eyes. The man in gray was middle aged.


    He apparently looked so ordinary that


    if he squeezed into the crowd, no one would notice him.


    But under the gaze of this ordinary middle-aged man, Austin felt a strong sense of discomfort.


    Austin had a feeling that he was like the melting snow in the sun, and everything in his body seemed to have been seen clearly by the middle-aged man. It was as if the man saw through him without any difficulty.


    Austin could feel that he had no secrets under his eyes.


    This man was too strong yet terrible.


    Austin tried to use a variety of ways to study the man, but he was unable to find any sign of a sea beast in the middle aged man.


    If Olivia hadn''t informed him well in advance that Uncle Felix was actually a sea beast, Austin would definitely have mistaken the middle-aged man in front of him for an ordinary human being without any remarkable quality.


    "Young hero, meet my Uncle Felix."

 Chapter 884 Firm Belief

    Olivia introduced Austin to the middle-aged man beside her.


    "Uncle Felix, this is the young man who helped us and brought us to the Sand City.


    If we had not met him, we would not have been able to see you again."


    Olivia and Lily burst into tears in front of the middle-aged man.


    They looked and sounded very innocent, like poor little girls who had been wronged.


    The middle-aged man comforted the two princesses lovingly.


    He looked at Austin with mixed feelings. His eyes were filled with joy and anger. Austin found his demeanor quite strange.


    A moment later, shaking his head lightly the middle-aged man spoke to Austin.


    "You''re a nice guy.


    But I find it that you are very fond of killing.


    You must have killed a lot of sea beasts these last few days, right?"


    The middle-aged man sounded calm.


    On hearing those words, Austin felt very nervous.


    ''Well, I did kill a lot of sea beasts over these days, including a lot of beast masters.


    Since this man is also a sea beast, will he want to take revenge from me?''


    As these thought kept running in his mind, Austin could not stop himself from being vigilant.


    The man noticed Austin''s discomfort and said, "Hey, boy, you don''t have to be nervous.


    I didn''t mean to blame you.


    The confrontations between humans and sea beasts, among sea beasts or even among human beings is quite common.


    I''m not interested in that. It is part and parcel of this world of ours.


    What I meant was that you seem to be very murderous,"


    the middle-aged man said with a smile as if he knew what Austin was thinking in his mind.


    Austin breathed a sigh of relief.


    It didn''t take him long to realize that the man was very powerful.


    Austin thought that if they fought with each other, there was no chance that he could beat him.


    "Thank you for reminding me about myself!"


    Austin did not negate what the man said.


    In fact, Austin already knew that sometimes he was really fond of killing.


    In the face of the enemy, he wouldn''t be happy until he had killed everyone.


    Moreover, he did slaughter countless diabolic beasts when he was practicing the Beast Energy-extracting Skill.


    It had made him more violent and murderous.


    "Well, forget it, boy! You don''t have to worry.


    What I am trying to tell you is that different people have different characters.


    The goals of their lives will also be different.


    In the history of the Prime Martial Wo


    ts were all staring at Austin and the middle-aged man. They kept wondering what they were doing.


    At last, they could not help themselves and kept murmuring in restlessness.


    Olivia and Lily both walked over to the man, and pulled his sleeve like spoiled kids.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll summon my men to help your father right now.


    The shield of your ancestral mausoleum is very powerful.


    So your father and your people trapped there must be safe!"


    The middle-aged man comforted the two princesses and they seemed to have calmed down a bit.


    Olivia and Lily were relieved to hear those words from the man.


    "Uncle Felix, when we got to the Second Outer Ring of the sea, our sister got separated from us. She volunteered to distract the enemies so as to protect us.


    It is likely that she has been caught by the Cyan Flood Dragon King''s men.


    You must save her!"


    Olivia said.


    "I can''t believe that the Cyan Flood Dragon King would conspire against you with one of your own tribe this time. It is really surprising that he has meddled in the internal affairs of the mermaid tribe.


    Second Outer Ring and Third Outer Ring had been fighting for such a long time and had got into many conflicts. It was time to resolve these contradictions.


    You know what?


    I''ll ask Justin to save your sister.


    You can contact him directly.


    I will also call up my men right now to help your father too.


    How about this? You guys wait here. I''ll have Justin contact you."


    Felix left after finishing his words.


    Apparently, he was calling upon his men to help the mermaid tribe trapped in the ancestral mausoleum.

 Chapter 885 Austin Is In The Sand City

    Right after Felix left, Austin and the six women from the mermaid tribe stayed inside the small wooden building, patiently waiting for Justin to contact them. It was just what Felix ordered them to do.


    At one point, it occurred to Austin that he had transferred some beast masters into the City, and that included Fergus.


    He didn''t want to waste those sea beasts.


    The Magical Beast Elixir would still be potent for another two days, and so he silently decided that he would take the opportunity to use them as soon as possible.


    With that, Austin left a spiritual soul message inside Olivia''s Soul Sea


    and he entered the City.


    If there was any news worth of Austin''s attention, Olivia would simply send a spiritual sense message to Austin to alert him.


    ...


    After he got inside the City, he located the beast masters he had previously transferred, as well as the white flood dragon.


    Next, he started to practice his Beast Energy-extracting Skill.


    One by one, he quickly and ruthlessly killed the sea beasts.


    As he did so, he became stronger and stronger.


    ...


    Inside the Sand City, there existed a spacious and well-decorated courtyard. It was quiet and peaceful.


    A 17-year-old teenager was kneeling before a middle-aged man who was wearing a set of bright yellow clothes.


    "Sir, our Holy Sect dispatched more than 20 disciples to train overseas. But now, all of them are dead.


    Please, bring justice to what happened to them."


    As the boy spoke, deep pain could be seen in his face and heard in his voice. His severely bruised body was even shaking.


    If Austin was there, he would recognize the teenager instantly -- he once blocked his path as he proudly introduced himself as Cayon from the Holy Sect.


    However, after narrowly escaping certain death, he got scared and hurriedly returned back to the Sand City. Now, he was on his knees, tearfully begging the elders to avenge his and his friends'' fate.


    When the middle-aged man wearing the yellow clothes heard that every one of the twenty disciples had been killed, he looked sullen and sad.


    He considered himself as one of those elders responsible for what had happened.


    The Holy Sect had sent some of its elite disciples to the Middle World Waters for a task. However, unexpectedly, before they could even be put out to sea, so many disciples had been murdered. It was such a great loss to the Holy Sect.


    "Right now, we can''t find the four sea beasts in the Transformation Realm. But I promise you that one day they''ll pay their debts.


    But that man... you just said was so bold as


    and gathered all of the young elite warriors from the different sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom in here, we would not talk about the mansion of the ancient master.


    Instead, I will introduce a guy to all of you. He suddenly appeared in Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom a few days ago, and I''m sure you''ll want to know him,"


    the man with the purple hair explained this calmly and rhythmically.


    After hearing this, all the other warriors became intrigued, but at the same time, felt extremely confused.


    "Is it Austin we''re talking about right now?"


    a Holy Son asked instantly.


    "You guessed it right," the man said, smiling slightly.


    "Gentlemen, one of elders from the Sky Sect was able to capture a bit of Austin''s spiritual soul. He had made some jade slips out of it so that we all could take it.


    Today, my jade slip was triggered and an alarm went off in the Sand City.


    The jade slip was invented and made by one of our most renowned elders, so I am sure that it wouldn''t make any mistake.


    I''m pretty sure that


    Austin is in the city."


    A tall and thin youngster from the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch then stood up, took his jade slip out and showed it to the other warriors who were present.


    A white, pulsing light was coming from within it.


    It must have sensed that Austin was not far away.


    "Yes, as you just said, Austin must just be around here,"


    Isis said, as she stood up. She looked excited and annoyed at the same time. Her hatred towards Austin was uncontrollable and unimaginable.


    "Winnie, you have made some breakthrough in the Phoenix Secret Skill. This time, you must promise to avenge me,"


    she earnestly pleaded, grabbing Winnie''s sleeve.

 Chapter 886 They Found Him (Part One)

    "Isis, don''t worry now. I''ll kill Austin if I see him again."


    Winnie had been distraught by the fact that she was defeated by Austin last time. Surely, she was forced to use the Phoenix Secret Skill in the battle last time, but she was still unable to win against Austin. What''s more, her failure also made Isis suffer a great loss.


    Now, she had made great progress in her Phoenix Secret Skill.


    She had also received a high-grade weapon from an elder of her sect to attack the spiritual sense of cultivators specifically.


    Winnie made up her mind that if she met Austin again, she would kill him herself.


    "Austin has committed so many towering crimes that he deserves to be punished.


    Now he appears in the Sand City. It''s likely that he is also looking for the ancient master''s house.


    So, we need to pay attention while collecting information in our daily life. If anyone finds out where he is, he will let everyone know it right away.


    We mustn''t let him get off so easily this time. We''ll kill him!"


    said the purple-haired young man. He sat next to the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch. His eyes were as bright as lightening and no one dared to look at him directly.


    "Well, Austin is quite cunning. He has very high-grade magic weapons with him, including one which can help him hide from his enemies.


    We had rounded him up several times earlier, but he managed to escape easily.


    It is a bitter fact that it''s not easy to kill him."


    The Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect snorted.


    Hearing the words of the Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect, all the young men in the room were silent.


    They thought that what he said had a good point.


    n the City. He was at the premium stage.


    In all, there were more than thirty beast masters in the City.


    Austin had become very proficient in practicing the Beast Energy-extracting Skill, so his cultivation speed was very fast.


    Two hours later, he had finished extracting and purifying all the beast masters that were present in the City.


    Fergus was seriously injured. When Austin found him, he was healing himself in a street.


    When he realized that Austin was going to kill him and absorb his blood essence, at first he told Austin his father''s name. He boasted how strong his father was. That did not work. Then, he threatened that if Austin killed him, his father would kill Austin to avenge him.


    When Fergus found that his threats were useless, he cried and begged Austin not to kill him. He promised that as long as Austin didn''t kill him, he would give Austin all the wealth he had, and he would do anything he asked him to do.


    Austin paid no attention to his promise.


    He went on with the process, and extracted and purified the blood essence of the White Flood Dragon without any hesitation.

 Chapter 887 They Found Him (Part Two)

    He gained 50, 000 pounds of physical strength after extracting and purifying the White Flood Dragon.


    It showed that the White Flood Dragon was really noble in blood, and was far more powerful than other diabolic beasts.


    After practicing the Beast Energy-extracting Skill this time, Austin was able to increase his physical strength by more than 200, 000 pounds.


    As he analyzed everything, Austin was satisfied with the result.


    It was evident that his trip to the Middle World Waters was fruitful.


    His increased physical strength had greatly exceeded his anticipation.


    When he had first landed in the Middle World Waters, his goal was to increase his physical strength to 1 million pounds.


    He didn''t expect that his physical strength would reach 2 million pounds. It was a pleasant surprise!.


    "Justin has sent his man to contact us. He has arrived here."


    Austin had just finished extracting and purifying the sea beasts and analyzing the results when he received the message Olivia sent him with her spiritual sense.


    Austin went out of the City immediately. He went back to the small wooden house.


    He saw a strong man with wrinkled skin all over his body. He appeared like an old tree, standing in the small wooden house.


    Austin was able to guess that he was a sea beast at the Transformation Realm.


    Austin saw through the man''s cultivation base at a glance.


    The man was a little surprised when he saw Austin enter the room.


    He looked at Austin from head to toe with a fierce look before he spoke.


    "Are you the human boy who left the Cyan Flood Dragon King''s men unable to fight back in the Third Outer Ring a few days ago?"


    The man suddenly looked extremely ferocious. When h


    If they recognized him, he was afraid that they would cause a lot of trouble.


    And it was too late for him to change his appearance with the Appearance-transforming Clothes.


    As he had expected, when he was going out of the gate of the Sand City, someone made some movement.


    A man in the street, who was dressed like a disciple of a large sect, took out a portrait from his pocket secretly and compared Austin''s appearance with the man in the portrait.


    Having come to a conclusion, he turned around and left in a hurry. .


    In a courtyard somewhere in the Sand City, where people of the Holy Sect lived, somebody entered.


    The disciple ran in a hurry.


    The moment he saw the person whom he was looking for, he began to speak.


    "Elder, I''ve found the man you have asked us to look for!


    At this moment, he is going out of the gate of the Sand City!"


    The said elder of the Holy Sect was negotiating with two or three other elders about how to look for the ancient master''s house.


    Hearing the news given by the disciple, he stood up suddenly.


    Those were the words he had been waiting to hear. "That''s good news! Let''s go!"

 Chapter 888 I Quit (Part One)

    After leaving the gate of the Sand City, the ferocious man who was a sea beast at the Transformation Realm, led Austin and other people as they flew off from the ground. They flew in the direction of the sea area which was the Third Outer Ring.


    They were not moving quite fast. The six women of the mermaid tribe owned comparatively lower cultivation base. In order to keep pace with them, the whole team flew slowly.


    After they traveled for about two or three thousand meters, they were caught up and stopped by some cultivators.


    "Boy! Stop! Don''t fly ahead!"


    The people coming from that direction shouted. There were more than a dozen cultivators flying from the other direction. These people passed all the others but kept barring Austin''s way.


    ''Hmmm. There comes the trouble!''


    Austin frowned, thinking about the intentions of these people.


    Among these people who were standing on the way, Austin suddenly noticed a familiar face.


    It was Cayon, who had claimed to be a disciple of the Holy Sect. Austin had come across him in the sea area of the Third Outer Ring earlier.


    "Hmm! You bastard! I''m sure you did not think of meeting me again! I finally found you, and it is time for revenge!"


    Cayon stared at Austin, with a corner of his mouth lifting up in a smirk.


    With the support from the strong elder from his sect, he thought he could definitely teach Austin a good lesson this time. He could hardly restrain his eagerness to beat Austin who was standing before him.


    "So, young man. Is it you who killed the disciple of our Holy Sect?"


    The elder from the Holy Sect asked directly, with undisguised arrogance in his tone.


    He recognized from the fluctuations of vital energy force around Austin that the young man was only at the preliminary stage of Master Realm. As far as the elder was concerned, the strength of this young man was really low and was no match for him.


    "Yes! You are right. It is me.


    What''s the matter?"


    Austin answered, with a soft smile and calm expression on his face.


    ''What did he just say?''


    The people around were stunned on hearing what Austin had said.


    ''What kind of an attitude was that?'' Such thoughts arose in the minds and hearts of most of


    him this time. He was impressed at the courage and confident of the young man.


    "That''s correct! I won''t intervene in this young man''s personal matter.


    If there is a conflict or issue between the two of you, go ahead and settle it by yourselves. I will move aside."


    After saying that, the ferocious man stepped aside, keeping a distance from them.


    At the same time, he stretched out his hands to send out a ray of demon force. He had to pull the six women of the mermaid tribe aside too.


    ......


    "Ha ha! You are quite sensible. Thank you!"


    The elder was so happy to hear the ferocious man''s commitment of not intervening in their conflict.


    He bowed slightly to the ferocious man with his hands crossed before his chest, showing respect and gratitude to him.


    Then, he turned back to Austin and said, "Young man! I wonder why you are so arrogant at your age.


    How dare you kill the disciple of our Holy Sect?


    Anyways, as it was the first time that you have offended our sect, and also for the sake of your friend, I will not kill you.


    But you still need some punishment. So, how about you cut one arm of yours, clear your cultivation base and kneel down before Cayon to apologize? After you complete these, we will pardon your life and you can leave alive,"


    the elder shouted angrily.


    "Wow!


    You are asking me to cut my arm and clear my cultivation base!


    Are you kidding? I think you are still sleeping, or rather day-dreaming this nonsense."

 Chapter 889 I Quit (Part Two)

    On hearing the proposal, Austin sneered.


    "Hmm! Young blaster! If I do not teach you a lesson, you will never know there are always stronger people around!"


    The elder was finally irritated by Austin''s words.


    A big purple and golden hand with vital energy of around four or five acres soon took shape before him. The hand then rolled over to Austin, just like an imposing saint palm coming down from the sky.


    The elder really looked down upon Austin. So, he did not use any vital energy martial skill. Instead, he just wanted to use his strong vital energy force to defeat Austin.


    "Just that hand? Even that is too far away from teaching me a lesson!" Austin was not afraid of the attack and at all.


    Once the elder used his vital energy, Austin learned that the strength of the man was only at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm, without any special martial arts or competency.


    He was even weaker than Carp from the sea area of the Second Outer Ring.


    So, when the purple and golden hand reached before his body, Austin directly punched it at the center of the vital energy hand.


    "Boom!"


    With a big sound, the purple and golden hand soon retreated at high speed. And at the center of the palm, dense cracks started appearing immediately.


    "You devil!"


    The man was so surprised to see what had just happened.


    He was surprised that Austin''s physical strength was much stronger than what he had expected.


    "Now, it is my turn! Are you ready to taste my attack?"


    Austin took up his chance to attack back.


    He activated his own spiritual sense and the golden light ball in his elixir field soon came out of his body. It began transforming to a big sun which was nearly the size of a big house. Its dazzling light had enormous power flowing around its surface. And the heat it generated soon spread around.


    "Boom!"


    In a trice, the golden ball crashed against the purple-golden vital energy hand. It exploded under big pressure and broke into pieces.


    ''What is that? What is name of that martial art skill?''


    Looking at the giant sun that was sending out blazing light, the elder felt a little scared.


    He had never heard or seen such a martial art.


    "What! I can''t believe my eyes!"


    The disciples of the Holy Sect who were around got surprised to see the scene unfold before them. They stood with their eyes wide open.


    They were surprised that the young man had confronted their elder and did not show any sign of losing against him.


    "Hmmm! This young man really has a lot of strength. No wonder he was that arrogant."


    The ferocious man stared at Austin, showing his appreciation by the look on his face.


    ......


    "Wooh! Don''t stop. One more strike?"


    Unlike the elder whose face had a surprised look, Austin''s face showed his excitement.


    He had been able to withstand two strikes from a master of the Astral Realm and did not lose till now. It made him feel very satisfied with his current strength and ability.


    In his heart, he was more eager now to get into a more serious fight with the elder.


    He summoned his Demon-creating Skill with his mind. Immediately, a spiritual demon with twenty spears, appeared in the elder''s Sou


    you will kill me.


    And now, you think that you can quit the fight, just like that?"


    Austin replied with a haughty smile on his face.


    After the fight that had just concluded, he was not afraid of this master of the Astral Realm anymore.


    The elder could not believe his ears. ''What does this young man mean?''


    He thought over Austin''s words for a while. There was an angry look on his face.


    Somehow, he felt he knew what Austin meant. So, he took out a Space Ring and threw it to Austin.


    "What about if I give you this? Are you ready to let me quit now?"


    Austin examined it with his spiritual sense. He was glad to find that there was a lot of valuable wealth in it. Appeased by it, he nodded in agreement, "Yes, it''s all right now. I accept and will let you quit now."


    "Let''s go!"


    Without responding to Austin''s words, the elder wanted to leave. He did not want to stay there for even a few seconds!


    He waved his hands to call back those disciples. He turned and started to retreat to where he came from.


    Not only the elder but Cayon of the Holy Sect also had not expected such a quick and shameful ending.


    ''How can this young man be so strong that even our elder was no match for him?'' No one could give him the answer to the question that was lurking in his mind. One thing was clear. They had been wrong in underestimating Austin''s power and strength.


    "Ha! Ha! Young man, I can finally understand now, how you were able to tackle those fools of the Second Outer Ring!"


    The ferocious man, who had been viewing the whole thing, was also surprised to see the fight end so dramatically and quickly.


    He stared at Austin with dread and astonishment.


    The sea beast at the Transformation Realm was equal to a human master of the Astral Realm.


    It took him not much time to realize that Austin''s strength and ability was not lower than his.


    At that moment, the ferocious man was amazed to see that Austin was at the same level of strength as he was. And it was foolishness on part of everyone who challenged him, as they always made the mistake of underestimating Austin and his powers.

 Chapter 890 The Palace Of The Dragon King.

    Next, the ferocious man took Austin and six women from the mermaid tribe on their way to the Third Outer Ring area.


    Soon they were there.


    Shortly after that, another group of young men showed up at the gate of the Sand City. They were rushing out of the gate, trying to catch up with Austin in the direction of his departure.


    They were the Holy Sons and Holy Daughters from the various sects of Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    The lanky young man at the front of the team was one of the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch.


    He had a jade slip of spiritual souls in his hand, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    At the moment, the jade slip was flashing with a bright white light, one of its ends pointing to the front.


    "According to the jade slip, Austin must be nearby!


    Let''s go, everybody!"


    The lanky young man with the jade slip was so excited. He used bodily movement skill to thrust forward.


    The rest of the people hurried up, charging ahead in a frenzy.


    A moment later, the lanky young man shouted, "There''s someone ahead!"


    Right then, more than a dozen people came to them, led by a middle-aged man in yellow who looked somewhat depressed.


    This middle-aged man was an elder from the Holy Sect.


    "Excuse me..."


    a heavyset man with thick waistline asked tentatively with a smile. He was a member of the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch in the Sky Sect.


    They came in from the opposite direction, so they were very likely to meet Austin.


    According to the jade slip, Austin was right ahead.


    If anyone saw him, they would be all the more sure of his whereabouts.


    "Piss off!"


    the man shouted. He was in a foul mood, so when he saw the fat man charging towards him, he clenched his fist and slammed the fat man with a powerful vital energy force.


    The fat man from the Sky Sect was astonished by the attack.


    Very politely, he had intended a friendly conversation at least to inquire about Austin''s whereabouts. But he did not expect the man to act so rudely and hurt him.


    With no time to dodge, the heavyset man had no option but to release his vital ene


    complex, shining brightly to illuminate this place.


    Austin was surprised by the meticulous workmanship and artistry that went into everything around the place.


    ''Is this the palace of the dragon king?


    Justin must be a big shot, or he wouldn''t live in such a luxurious palace. This is quite impressive of him.''


    In a few minutes, they landed on the seamounts.


    The landing area was a huge square paved with white jade.


    Scanning the area, Austin found a lively neighborhood outside of the square. There were not only palaces, roads, and pavilions, but also a large number of underwater flower gardens, and even towering ancient trees from the land.


    Some corals were more than a dozen feet tall, making the place even more mysterious and beautiful.


    Moreover, there were many grotesque sea beasts, and all of them were powerful, above the beast master level.


    The ferocious man lifted his head and said happily, "Master Justin is waiting for you over there!"


    Looking up, Austin noticed


    a dozen men and women standing in the center of the square.


    Those people were all the sea beasts in the Transformation Realm, their strength equal to that of Astral-Realm masters.


    Austin, though strong and brave, could not help but watch out in the face of so many beasts.


    After all, he was completely surrounded at the moment.


    If he accidentally provoked them, he couldn''t fight against them at all.

 Chapter 891 Show Me What You Got

    The ferocious man took Austin and the others to the people who were standing at the center of the square.


    "Master Justin, these are the people you were looking for,"


    the ferocious man said respectfully to one of the middle-aged men.


    Austin looked up at the middle-aged man who was about 40, wearing a funny hat, and looked very strong.


    The man''s gaze was sharper than an eagle''s and it gave off such a powerful force that made people afraid to have eye contact with him. ''He must be the king of this palace!'' Austin thought.


    "All right,"


    Justin said, as he nodded and looked at the two princesses of the mermaid tribe.


    "My princesses, you must be tired by now, aren''t you?"


    "Uncle Justin, it''s you!"


    "Uncle Justin, we haven''t seen each other for more than ten years. Why haven''t you visited us for such a long time?"


    Surprised and delighted to see Justin, the two princesses both walked towards the man with a huge smile on their faces and their arms wide.


    Upon seeing this, Austin thought, ''So they knew this man. He must be their elder.''


    Justin hugged the two princesses and comforted them tenderly, completely ignoring Austin and the four maidservants.


    The four maidservants, knowing their humble status, retired to the corner without saying anything.


    But being ignored put Austin in a very bad mood.


    ''Since I''m here, I am their guest. These sea beasts are really rude! How can they treat their guests like this?'' he thought, fuming silently.


    ... ...


    "Shaw, is this the human boy Felix was talking about?"


    a tall, fat man in blue with a rather rugged face asked as he stared at Austin. Soon, he started his way towards him.


    Obviously, the man in blue not only treated Austin impolitely, but was even trying to provoke him.


    The others already had their eyes turned to Austin.


    They were filled with indifference, contempt, ridicule, and arrogance.


    Justin, too, looked at Austin with a hint of superiority in his eyes.


    ''Damn it!


    What are these sea beasts up to?'' Austin thought, confused by the hostility he was receiving. Despite being offended, he decided that it would be better to say nothing. And with that, he just stared back at them with the same cold eyes.


    "Sanders, don''t be so rude! Felix asked me to bring him back. Don''t forget that!"


    Shaw said, rep


    t fight with you


    because no one here wants to be accused of bullying a weak boy like you,"


    he said, his tone unabashedly offensive. Before Austin could even answer, he waved his hand and three beast masters outside the square came rushing towards them.


    One of these three beast masters was a premium beast master, while the other two were medium beast masters.


    The premium beast master was a giant walrus. With a pair of long, pointed white teeth, each four or five meters long, it looked incredibly dangerous.


    It had a bloated, fat body and finned limbs. It was on the ground but it started crawling towards Austin at an astonishingly fast speed.


    One of the medium beast masters was a giant shark whose mouth was covered with hacksaw-like fangs.


    The other medium beast master was a 20-meter-long giant prawn with two indestructible-looking silvery claws.


    "Uncle Justin, don''t do this, please! It was because of him that we are here!"


    the two princesses pleaded. They could not help but worry about Austin''s welfare.


    "Relax. I know what I''m doing.


    He''ll be fine,"


    Justin replied.


    ...


    The tall man said to the giant prawn, "You go first."


    After receiving the tall man''s order, the giant prawn immediately attacked Austin.


    Austin stood where he was, motionless. He looked very calm.


    "Don''t overdo it!"


    Shaw cried out. It was the only thing he could do, as he knew that he could not stop them.


    "Don''t worry, Shaw. It''s a friendly fight. We''re not going to hurt that human boy,"


    replied the tall man.

 Chapter 892 Real Strength Makes A Real King (Part One)

    "Wait!"


    Austin yelled out all of a sudden.


    "Oh -- what''s happening here?


    Looks like our little man is showing fear.


    Come on, are you really planning on letting us down like this? The fight hasn''t even started yet!"


    the tall man jeered, amused by Austin''s sudden call for a pause.


    As if on cue, the rest of the sea beasts that were surrounding them laughed mockingly.


    The giant prawn looked around at the rowdy crowd, evidently pleased by the uproar. After that, it turned to Austin once again, and just as the rest of them, its stare was conveying utter disgust.


    "Wrong, mate," Austin said, his tone light and playful.


    "You know I don''t bother with a one-on-one battle. I mean... these three monsters can all come at once; I don''t care.


    It would be a waste of time if I defeat them one by one. I don''t think you all need to see your team lose thrice. Once is enough,"


    Austin''s expression was peaceful, and a well-meaning smile was on his lips. His tone was also calm, as if he had known how everything would go down even before anything happened.


    "What is he saying? Is he really being serious?"


    one of the people in the crowd loudly asked. Everyone was astonished by the young man''s guts that they slowly fell into dead silence.


    Well, the reaction was understandable -- they had never seen anyone start a fight in such a high note. It didn''t help that they all doubted his ability and thought that he was only bragging to hide his inability.


    The only people who knew that Austin was not bluffing was Shaw and the two girls from the mermaid tribe. They knew that he actually had the power -- and more, even -- to fight the three beast masters at the same time and win.


    If anyone of them knew that Austin had won a fight against an elder of the Holy Sect who was an expert of the Astral Realm, nobody present would even dare lay a finger on him.


    Not even these three beast masters.


    "Hey, you. Don''t try to be suicidal,"


    mocked the tall man standing right beside Austin, breaking the silence. He was furrowing his eyebrows and was trying to look exaggeratedly distressed. Of course, like everyone in the crowd behind him, he, too, thought that Austin was only bluffing about what he could do.


    "What?


    Do you think that I don''t


    verstaffed body of the giant walrus was thrown out of the battlefield with so much force. Just like the giant prawn, its body landed somewhere far.


    Then, once again, Austin dashed. Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Three ear-splitting bangs soon rang just outside the battle area.


    The next thing the crowd knew was all three of the giant beasts in the seabed, side by side, just yards away from where they were. Beneath the three sea beasts were giant holes that seemed to have been made when their bodies crashed on the floor.


    For a long while, the three beast masters remained in their holes, as none of them could get up on their own feet.


    Considering that the battle took place on a territory that was not his, Austin made sure that he didn''t use his full strength. The strengths of the strikes he gave and the directions of his attacks was actually well planned, controlled, and implemented.


    Although it seemed like that the three beast masters were seriously struck, all they were inflicted with were minor injuries.


    Once again, silence befell the area.


    Everyone in the crowd felt chills going down their spine.


    Within a single breath, this young man was able to defeat three beast masters! How amazing was that? How deeply hidden was his true strength?


    While the sea beasts that were in the Transformation Realm knew they could defeat the three beast masters with ease, never in their lives did they imagine that three beast masters would be owned by a human with this kind of speed and strength!

 Chapter 893 Real Strength Makes A Real King (Part Two)

    Austin really could not be underestimated!


    Standing in the distance, Justin''s face remained calm. His eyes, however, were showing something different.


    "Ha-ha! This is something you don''t see every day! Bravo!"


    Shaw exclaimed in awe. He didn''t expect the battle to end this fast, and when he finally realize that it was over, he couldn''t help but burst into laughter. The way Austin defeated the three beast masters shocked him to his core, but also made him more amazed of Austin as a warrior.


    "Commander Kim, I hope you didn''t misunderstand what I said before the battle. I wasn''t asking your three men to be considerate while fighting Austin.


    It was actually for Austin -- I was warning reminding him to be careful not to kill your three beast masters. Ha-ha!"


    he said as he laughed at Commander Kim. Victory and pride was in the air and he was basking in it.


    Even before the whole battle started, he already knew that Austin was way powerful than the three sea beasts that were put up against him. Because of that, he had already bet that Austin would be able to win over them without breaking a sweat.


    "Wow," said a tall man dressed in blue. He was deep in the crowd so Austin couldn''t see him at first, but he went forward and was not facing Austin.


    "It seems like I have mistaken you as the weak kind.


    You truly are what Shaw has been describing you as. Your ability has spoken for you.


    But now, boy, I feel like going against you in a battle. What do you think? Just a friendly challenge and nothing else."


    Without waiting for a reply, the tall but cumbersome man in blue raised his hand and clenched his fist.


    In the next moment, a huge wave of demonic power gathered within him. A golden trident also started to gradually materialized within his raised, clenched fist.


    A reverberating boom then rang out from the skies above everyone. The crowd gasped in horror. Then, without giving any kind of warning, the man in blue rushed towards Austin in the speed of light.


    It became clear to everyone that this was the man''s killing strike, and it was backed by his immense demonic power. Within a blink of an eye, Austin could be hit and he would perish.


    Austin''s eyes narrowed. Just by looking at the man and feeling his power, he conservatively estimated that he was a sea beast at the Transformation Realm. The power he possessed was way beyond the elder of the Holy Sect he fought earlier.


    However, there was no time for Austin to think. Instantly, he started to activate his vital energy.


    The dazzling golden ball inside of him heard his call and dashed out of his body.


    A vibrating buzzing sound suddenly filled the whole area.


    The golden ball raised itself in the air, way up above the crowds, and expanded. In less than a second, it had grown into the size of a house! Like another sun in the sky, the golden ball showered everyone with the radiant and brilliant golden light that was pouring out of it.


    of mind.


    Actually, since Justin started talking, he hesitated for a while on whether he should go to Austin and apologize for the warning-less fight he picked with him. When he finally mustered up the courage, he dropped his pride and slowly approached Austin.


    "Nah. Don''t worry about it, Sanders. It was a fair game and you were just being straightforward. There is nothing wrong about that. You really don''t need to apologize for anything,"


    Austin replied, smiling. Deep within, he knew that he had won the acceptance and respect of everyone after he had proven his strength.


    What happened today had further confirmed Austin''s belief -- no matter how far he went and how many people he was going to meet in his life-long journey, respect and affirmation could only be won by someone who possessed real strength.


    Real strength made a real king!


    After Sanders approached him, he started to like the sea beasts he fought. For one, they were very straightforward and clear about their motivation. For another, they made sure to pay respects to the one stronger than them.


    Those two reasons were more than enough for Austin to be change his opinion of Sanders and everyone presented. He was willing to talk to them.


    "Hey, little young man! It was a blast watching you fight with the other beasts!


    We were all sorry about wronging you from the very beginning."


    The rest of the sea beasts in Transformation Realm started to gather around Austin, enclosing him in a tight, friendly circle, as they apologized. Everyone was talking politely and was genuinely trying to make friends with him.


    He was officially being recognized by the sea beasts in the Transformation Realm.


    "Okay. Hush now, all of you.


    Don''t waste any more time here.


    Don''t forget that we have to attend to something bigger. We have to hurry now and save the eldest princess of the mermaid tribe!"


    said Justin, as he waved to the crowd in an attempt silence their chatters.

 Chapter 894 Kill Them All!

    "My lord, please tell us what we should do. We will follow your orders."


    Everyone present there stopped talking and began to listen to what Commander Kim had to say.


    "We have found out the place where Princess Hallie is.


    She is surrounded by the followers of the Cyan Flood Dragon King. They are from the Second Outer Ring and are trying to destroy the protective shield which has been built by the royal princess using her cyan pearl,"


    Commander Kim informed Justin.


    "Hmm! The Cyan Flood Dragon King knows that I have always got along well with the head of the mermaids. But he still takes part in the internal conflicts of the mermaid tribe and attacks the patriarch.


    Now that the Cyan Flood Dragon King doesn''t have any consideration to my words and feelings, we too don''t need to hesitate any more.


    Let''s go ahead and kill them together!


    We people from the Third Outer Ring need to take strong action this time,"


    Justin said with rage rising in his body and filling his cold eyes.


    "My Lord! You are right. That''s indeed a wise decision."


    "That''s great! I always hate seeing those ugly features of those guys from the Second Outer Ring.


    Now it''s time to strike them hard!"


    "Those guys from the Second Outer Ring have seized countless treasures from our hands through the years.


    Damn it! I''ve had just enough of this.


    My lord, if you hadn''t made us calm down all along, we may have rushed to kill them!


    We must beat them this time!"


    "Precisely! We must teach a lesson to those followers of the Cyan Flood Dragon King this time!"


    ...... ......


    Upon hearing Justin''s words, those sea beasts which were at the Transformation Realm suddenly got excited and began to shout in anger.


    Their eyes were filled with anger and they seemed impatient to take revenge.


    Austin, who stood by silently, couldn''t help laughing.


    ''It looks like there is a long history of animosity between these two sea regions!'' he thought.


    At the same time, Austin also marked the personality of Justin. He had to keep a note in his mind about the man and his influence.


    ''So, this man is the region lord of the Third Outer Ring.''


    Austin was surprised.


    Some time ago, a crowd of sea beasts was hunting him in the sea waters of the Second Outer Ring.


    It was hard to imagine that now he had become the guest of the region lord of the Third Outer Ring.


    This change of positions amazed Austin.


    ...... ......


    "Hey! Young man, you can stay here with the two princesses if you want."


    Justin was now speaking to Austin.


    "No! Please, let me join in the action! I''ll also come along to rescue the royal princess!"


    The Magical Beast Elixir that Austin had swallowed earlier would work for another day!


    Obviously, Austin didn''t want to waste the remaining effect of that elixir.


    ''If I still stay here, it will be impossible for me to find sea beasts which are at higher stages. I need to find them to extract and purify their blood essence.


    And being a guest, I can''t use the sea beasts from the Third Outer Ring to practice the Beast Energy-extracting Skill.


    Only if I go with the followers of Justin, I will have a chance of coming across numerous sea beasts which are at higher stages and are out of the Second Outer Ring to practice my skills.''


    Considering these


    d.


    There were approximately about ten thousand sea beasts in the submarine mountain surrounding the royal princess.


    They were more in number. Yet, the rescue team which consisted of sixty to seventy thousand sea beasts seemed much stronger than them.


    ''Well, this is a comforting thing. We can deal with it. There is no need to use a sledgehammer to crack a nut.''


    Thinking of this, Austin couldn''t stop himself. He found it really strange so he asked what was bothering him.


    "Commander Kim, why did you bring so many sea beasts here? It seems completely unnecessary!"


    Austin asked blatantly.


    "Ha ha! Brother, I know what you mean.


    But now we are in the territory of our enemy.


    Even if we manage to save the princess, we will have to tackle a strong enemy. We will be attacked fiercely by them.


    It''s going to be hard for us to leave from here safe and sound.


    This place may be the final battlefield for some!"


    Commander Kim said with a calm smile.


    Hearing those words, Austin suddenly seemed to understand all the things.


    "Absolutely true! Once those leaders of the sea beasts of the Second Outer Ring get the news that the army of the sea beasts of the Third Outer Ring has come here, they are sure to call upon all the sea beasts of the region. They''d form an army to confront the army of ours.


    A fierce battle will be inevitable at that time," Austin said reflecting on the situation at hand.


    "Exactly! But first we need to save the royal princess!"


    Commander Kim waved his hand and gave the order.


    "Attack them! Kill them!"


    On hearing those words from Commander Kim, several hundred sea beasts began to attack the enemy aggressively, giving out loud shouts together.


    There were a lot of beast masters among the sea beasts that were surrounding the royal princess.


    Seeing those beast masters, Austin could not help sticking his tongue out and licking his lips with excitement.


    Then he reminded himself as his eyes filled with greed, "Wow! There are so many beast masters there!"


    And suddenly his expression changed. He looked like a wretched lecher who had seen a group of beautiful girls. He knew what he had to do to make the most of the situation.

 Chapter 895 There Is No Time To Lose

    The sea beasts of the Elite Team who were carefully selected by Commander Kim all had strong powers. He made sure that their combat effectiveness was much higher than that of sea beasts at the same stage.


    In no more than a blink of an eye, all of them had crossed over to the side of the ten thousand sea beasts of the Second Outer Ring.


    Upon seeing the Elite Team charging at them with intense momentum, the sea beasts of the Second Outer Ring immediately felt extremely anxious.


    "The sea beasts of the Third Outer Ring are coming. Everyone, prepare for the battle now!"


    All of a sudden, the five sea beasts in the Transformation Realm rushed out of the submarine mountain looking like five flying shadows.


    The moment the five beasts rushed towards the army of the Third Outer Ring, hundreds of followers behind them also followed suit.


    "Kill them all!"


    In what seemed like a fraction of a second, the two forces of sea beasts with boiling blood and evil spirit began to fight against each other fiercely. Just like that, a ferocious battle began.


    In an instant, the heavy smell of blood filled the air as the sea water turned red.


    ...... ......


    Commander Kim ran ahead of the troops with a humongous purple and gold wolf-teeth stick in his hand.


    With a wave of his stick towards the direction of his enemy, a huge shadow resembling the wolf-teeth stick several hundred meters long instantly flew towards the sea beasts of the Second Outer Ring. The shadow was evidently made up of strong demonic power.


    "Kim, how dare you lead your followers into my territory?"


    a sea beast in the Transformation Realm said as he suddenly jumped out with his eight tentacle shadows. He smashed the purple stick shadow to smithereens with minimal effort. After all, his tentacles were much thicker than the bucket.


    "Ha-ha, Franklin, I''m here!"


    Commander Kim rushed to the opponent. In an instant, the purple stick shadow and the eight tentacle shadows became intertwined.


    At the same time, several groups of sea beasts of the Second Outer Ring rushed out of the mountain to attack the sea beasts of the Elite Team of the Third Outer Ring.


    Meanwhile, the other sea beasts of the Third Outer Ring were trying to outflank their enemy from the periphery of the mountain. However, they still needed some time before they arrived at the battlefield.


    In just a short period of time, the sea beasts of the Second Outer Ring gradually seemed to have the upper hand in the battle for the reason that they had more combatants than their opponents.


    ...... ......


    Austin, along with Commander Kim, headed the Elite Team while holding the Lightning Sword in his hand.


    Just like an extremely violent storm, the gleams of lightning sword aura flew towards the sea beasts of the Second Outer Ring at a speed faster than th


    ing in a very short time.


    ...... ......


    Meanwhile, Austin had no time to consider the battle situation. He merely went wherever there were more beast masters.


    One after the other, Austin transported the beast masters into the City.


    "Wow, I will make a fortune for sure this time!"


    Austin could barely contain his excitement.


    Fifty.


    Sixty.


    ......


    One hundred.


    One hundred and ten.


    ......


    Two hundred.


    Two hundred and ten.


    ......


    Three hundred.


    ......


    Four hundred.


    After a while, Austin was, at last, able to transport as many as four hundred beast masters into the City!


    ''That would be enough, '' Austin thought.


    He knew that he had had enough beast masters to extract and purify the energy. If he took more than that, then the result might not turn out to be as good.


    He had been so preoccupied by sending the beast masters into the City that he did not notice what had been happening around him. When he looked around, he found the army of the Third Outer Ring had gained the upper hand and were massacring the sea beasts of the Second Outer Ring.


    Meanwhile, Commander Kim ran to one corner of the submarine mountain along with several sea beasts in the Transformation Realm.


    That place was exactly where the mermaid princess was trapped!


    Austin did not hesitate any more and instantly delivered himself into the City using his mind.


    Soon, the City became as big as a grain of sand and fell into the high grass of the submarine mountain.


    Austin immediately became busy once he came into the City.


    ''I only have less than one day left.


    Will that short time be enough?''


    Austin thought anxiously. He could not help but feel worried.


    Without wasting a second more, he ran to the group of beast masters immediately.


    And with the help of the Beast Energy-extracting Skill, his physical power grew even stronger.

 Chapter 896 Rapid Improvement Of Physical Strength

    Deep in the heart of the City, several desperate and powerful roars were heard. And from time to time, the roars would spark, which gave the City and ominous atmosphere that was felt all throughout.


    In the City, numerous hungry and formidable beast masters ran around and caused havoc to everything they touched. Homes were wrecked, and buildings were destroyed. It was almost the living definition of chaos.


    And to restore the peace that had been gone, Austin used the power of City to transport the vicious beast masters. He put them in the same block and encircled them as a form of barrier, so that they would stay in place and not get away.


    Moreover, the more that he used his powers, the more that his powers evolved and grew. And with his increasing use of his powers, he was now able to get a hold of and control the transmission power of the City better than he used to.


    This meant that not only was he able to transfer people to the City, but also objects and put them into a certain block at any time he desired.


    ...


    During the practice of cultivation of the Beast Energy-extracting Skill, the blood essence of the beast masters were extracted and purified into Austin''s body. He then absorbed the essence into his body all thanks to the aid of the Magical Beast Elixir.


    In this method, slowly but surely, he felt his strength grow into such a staggering amount...


    2.3 million pounds...going on to


    2.4 million pounds... He felt more of the power growing inside of him until he reached


    ...


    3 million pounds!


    Then, his body felt the immense tsunami of physical strength. This caused his whole body, up to the depths of his cell, to feel the changes. His muscles felt fuller, his bones stronger, and his cells ready to nourish his whole system more.


    All of the changes that happened in his body made Austin feel quite overwhelmed.


    He took a look all over his body. Austin raised his hands and clenched them to feel the changes. His eyes widened at the sight of his whole body change before him �� he was no longer an ordinary human being. He dug deep into his senses and even felt that his core was stronger, and that even his internal organs could be presumed to be stronger than steel.


    Suddenly, Austin''s body radiated cosmic amount of vitality. His heart raced so fast that his body shook and sounded like metals were banging on to each other, clattering and morphing.


    Suddenly, he felt a pulling force inside his body that felt like he was being torn apart.


    Austin


    then realized that the abrupt change in his improved physical strength had a bearing on his soul and his Soul Sea.


    He saw that there was a change in his Soul Sea �� it was more solid than before and had developed a wider scope of range.


    And on top of that, he was also surprised to find out that his elixir field and energy meridians had also changed and became stronger than they were.


    And at this moment, Austin finally got his head wrapped around the concept of the "domino effect".


    He now understood that a martial artist''s


    majesty.


    He was even surprised that he got taller. His trousers could not fit the length that he had now.


    Apart from that, he felt that his temperament and mood had now become tame and decisive, just like that of a real master �� stern, but calm.


    And the best part was, he thought that he was becoming more handsome too. The girls would definitely be swarming around him from now on. His arms were more buffed, his muscles more toned, and his jaws were not chiseled to the bone.


    Wow!


    He was so thrilled for the glow up!


    Although he was still in his teenage years, the changes in his body made him more mature. But he couldn''t care less, still, he appreciated himself now that he felt more handsome inside and out.


    An hour had passed


    and all the glows and traces of blood in Austin''s pores had finally vanished.


    He looked like a normal person now.


    "Woohoo!"


    Austin heaved out a long sigh.


    On his last day of harnessing, he could not believe that he had the once in a life time opportunity to absorb the blood essence of 400 beast masters.


    And that was why his physical strength had reached 4.3 million pounds.


    Shock ran through his system


    as he couldn''t believe what had happened to him with all the changes that he went through.


    Austin then shook his hands slightly and suddenly, a loud roar was heard from inside his body as if there was a monster trapped inside of him.


    And then, a powerful invisible force burst out of him.


    "Bang!"


    Small buildings, about two or three, were turned into rubble after Austin''s strong physical power had hit them.


    Austin then roamed his eyes and saw the entire block. He then bit his nails as he noticed that almost two-thirds of the buildings in the area had collapsed and fallen down.


    ''What? How could this be? I must have been so swamped practicing my Beast Energy-extracting Skill that I almost destroyed the whole street, ''


    Austin said inwardly. He looked at what was left here. He held his hand close to his heart and sighed repentantly.

 Chapter 897 It Was Time To Show Up锛圥art One)

    After all, Austin was the owner of this City by far.


    To rebuild so many houses which were ruined in battle would cost much time and energy.


    ''How is the battle going on outside?


    It should be over so far.


    The eldest prince of mermaid tribe must have been rescued by now.


    Austin had been cultivating for the better part of the day in the City.


    At the moment, he had finally remembered that there had been a battle going on outside.


    It was time to stop cultivating and go find out what was going on.


    Quick to action, he used his powers to teleport to a place outside this City so that he could check the situation for himself. .


    At the bottom of the ocean lay a garden of laxative seaweeds.


    A man''s shadow flashed among the seaweeds �� Austin''s silhouette


    dancing off the waves.


    After putting in extra hours of practice in the City before, he now radiated a spiritual aura, standing beneath the seaweeds that floated above his head. Through his spiritual sense, he perceived what was going on outside.


    Suddenly, his expression froze, quickly replaced by a dumbfounded look.


    He sensed two formidable armies of beasts of the sea embroiled in a confrontation with each other at the foot of the undersea mountain ranges.


    The beasts from the Second Outer Ring finally joined hands and fought side by side.


    By far, the army from the Second Outer Ring outnumbered their opponents from Third Outer Ring.


    This being their home turf, the Second Outer Ring army had things in their favor after all.


    Now, the Second Outer Ring''s army was no pushover.


    One of a young man caught Austin''s attention. Standing in the front, he looked conspicuous in his red gown that flapped angrily in the blustering whirlwind. A river oozing of an evil aura grew turbulent by the minute, the sea itself chu


    but to fight back. Let''s see whose side it badly it pans out on.


    Soldiers, march forward and kill them all!"


    Kurt waved his hands to send a signal to his army. In an instant, beasts of the sea in their thousands roared into action. A spate of violence ensued, stirring up the sea bed.


    Rumbling thunder could be heard beyond.


    From the Second Outer Ring, a vast army of beasts fiercely charged forward, spoiling for a fight.


    They were ready to take on anyone in the enemy camp of the Third Outer Ring


    "Kill them all."


    No one recoiled. Battle cries rent the air.


    "You four, take a team of our best soldiers to protect the princess out of here,"


    Kim commanded as soon the battle started.


    Commander Kim ordered four beasts a the transformation Realm assemble a team to protect the mermaid princess.


    She was the eldest and the most beautiful princess of mermaid tribe.


    Having assessed the situation outside, Austin couldn''t help but admire Kim.


    The four quickly assembled a team of about three hundred beasts; all of them were powerful beast masters. In the twinkling of an eye, they left the battleground.


    But Kurt, fully aware of what their intention was sneered in contempt.

 Chapter 898 It Was Time To Show Up锛圥art Two)

    When Commander Kim noticed his sneer, his heartbeat raced, a bad feeling hovering above his head.


    What happened next tested Commander Kim''s idea. This elite team he had just assigned to protect the mermaid princess ran into the enemy.


    about a kilometer away from the battleground.


    "Such fools you are! Do you think that you can get out here secretly under my nose."


    The leader of a group of two thousand beasts that had showed up to barricade the way taunted.


    At his side, he was assisted by four other sea beasts at the Transformation Realm. The other two thousand sea beasts behind them were all beast masters.


    One could tell from the numbers and grade that Kim''s elite team was inferior to Kurt''s deployment.


    "All of you, except the bitch, are doomed to death. Today, no one can rescue you. Up soldiers, finish them off,"


    one of the leader at Transformation Realm bellowed.


    More than two thousand beasts of the sea as ferocious as wolves and tigers charged toward the elite standing at the Third Outer Ring.


    "We will fight to the death to shield Princess Hallie from any harm."


    The four sea beasts at Transformation Realm stood back to back and formed a safe wall to surround Hallie, the mermaid princess. To make sure no one could penetrate the wall, they fought tooth and nail against Kurt''s lieutenants.


    However, there was a great gap in numbers between the two teams.


    In


    Suddenly, like lightning, a figure rushed toward Austin.


    "It is you!


    Carp!


    That''s good! I am looking for you as well! Want another fight?"


    It astonished Austin when he found that the beast at Transformation Realm charging at him was no other than Carp, the one who once was sent to chase and kill him.


    Boom!


    Carp released vast demonic auras which then swiftly turned into three giant fishes in cyan.


    A strong smell of seawater twined around the three giant fishes as they transformed into numerous violent tides.


    Each giant fish as long as five to six hundreds meters started to attack at Austin from three directions.


    It was called Three Carps'' Attack.


    Austin had seen it before.


    "Huh, these are just parlor tricks,"


    he scoffed at the offense.


    Boom!


    Austin didn''t try to evade.


    Instead, he just stood still and suddenly unleashed a heavy blow


    of about four million pounds force in one feast.

 Chapter 899 Kill The Sea Beast Of The Transformation Realm

    Crack...


    Austin blew a punch towards Carp.


    The three fishes were smashed into puffs of green demonic aura. They tried to run away as quickly as they could, but they were immediately eradicated by Austin''s power.


    "How terribly intense his power is!"


    Carp was so caught up in his astonishment that he almost did not notice that Austin''s immensely powerful fist was growing longer and longer, and the moment he realized that it was quickly moving towards him, his eyes widened in fear.


    Carp was so frightened that he was almost sure that he would die right then and there.


    In a panic, he turned himself into a silver carp more than 600 meters in length with several layers of fish scales covering every inch of his body.


    Each and every one of his scales was made with a material as hard as copper.


    His silver fish tail, which carried surging demonic aura and was also covered in scales, tried to resist the power from Austin''s fist.


    Crack...


    But it did not matter how strong it was. In an instant, the fish tail surging with demonic aura was broken into pieces without any effort at all.


    Peng!


    Austin''s fist was so powerful that it crushed every obstruction in the way with great truculence and ease.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Carp shrieked in extreme pain.


    From afar, his body looked like a hill that had been thrown into the air.


    His fish scales, which were each as big as a human''s palm, were sent flying and dropping onto the ground like silver snow.


    More than that, his wounds, which were gushing with blood, were humongous in size, and ran so deeply that his fish bones could be seen from outside.


    Peng!


    With a splash, Carp''s enormous body finally fell down onto the mountains under the sea. He was seriously wounded, and he found himself completely unable to move. All he could do was flap his tail as he struggled to survive, destroying tracts of seaweeds and colorful corals as he flopped and flailed.


    With only a fist, Austin could hurt a sea beast of the Transformation Realm so badly!


    ... ...


    Everything fell into silence.


    Meanwhile, the sea beasts nearby stopped fighting.


    All of the beasts who witnessed how easily Austin was able to defeat Carp found themselves widening their eyes in astonishment. None of them could believe what had just happened.


    In spite of all the eyes watching his every move, Austin did not stop.


    With the Thunderbolt Movement Skill, he quickly moved towards Carp and hit his body with his fist once again.


    "Young man, don''t kill me, please!"


    Carp begged Austin in despair.


    However, the only answer he got was more hits from Austin''s fists.


    Peng! Peng! Pe


    o kill Austin in revenge.


    "Austin, let us help you!"


    Upon seeing the number of creatures attacking Austin, the sea beasts in the Third Outer Ring immediately rushed to help him without any hesitation.


    Once again, the battle started.


    ...


    Using his mind, the golden light ball in Austin''s elixir field flew out of his body, and shone brightly in the air.


    The golden ball, which was as big as a house, gave off heat as intense as that of a huge sun as it rolled towards the enemies.


    Wherever the ball rolled, the sea beasts in its way were crushed into pieces and then burned to ashes.


    Only the beasts with power above the beast master realm could resist for a minute.


    Austin extended his body with his power, jumped forward, and flew to the man with a short neck and a broad back as fast as he could.


    His eyes were filled with intention to kill.


    At once, Austin attacked with his fist.


    The great power that came from his body, which was more than four million pounds, was so immense that all of the sea water was blown up into the air, and the sea bed was revealed.


    Before being hit by Austin''s fist, the man with a short neck and a broad back became surrounded by clouds of cyclones.


    More than that, the man felt as if his blood was running out of control and even towards the wrong direction.


    "How intense the brat''s power is!" he said in fear.


    In that moment, the man with a short neck and broad back felt extremely frightened.


    The other three sea beasts of the Transformation Realm in the Second Outer Ring wanted to help and save him.


    However, they were too preoccupied and could not find the chance to do so.


    Meanwhile, the beast masters in the Second Outer Ring were too weak to bring themselves close enough to help.

 Chapter 900 Retreat (Part One)

    The reason why all of the sea beasts from the Second Outer Ring couldn''t lay their hands on Austin was because of the giant ''sun.'' It was circling Austin in the speed of light, giving him a powerful shield to protect him from the tempting sea beasts that were trying to get close to him. Any beast that dared to go near him was shred into pieces and disappeared instantly.


    "You little punk! Go to hell!" The man with a short neck and wide shoulder yelled at Austin with evident anger in his voice.


    After the drop of his voice, he clenched his teeth and narrowed his eyes. Instantly, a vibrant flow of demonic aura started to form and circulate around him. The man gradually revealed his original form.


    Austin stopped for a second and waited for his transformation. His initial form was a giant green turtle. With the transformation, his body had grown extremely large into nearly the size of twenty acres.


    The shell of his was hard as iron and thick as an ancient rock. The crisscrossed cracks on his shell looked ancient and badly chipped all over.


    "Whoosh!"


    The short tail of the giant green turtle suddenly stroke towards Austin''s direction, meeting his right fist. Even though short and looked flimsy, the tail waved at an incredible speed. Austin narrowed his eyes and punched hard towards the tail.


    "Crack!" The strength of Austin''s fist burst out.


    Following a huge cracking sound, the short tail of the green turtle was blown up instantly.


    "Now! I want your head!"


    Austin didn''t wait for another second and immediately tapped his toe on the seafloor. A rebound force brought him up in the water as he released a tremendous amount of physical strength. As he punched directly towards the head of the green turtle, the water surrounding him evaporated and transformed into a vacuum state, becoming a temporary air shield.


    However, the green turtle knew how terrible his physical strength was and didn''t attack in full power this time. Following Austin''s fist, the turtle


    For one second, all the sea beasts forgot that they were still in the middle of a battle.


    They had never seen anyone who possessed such a tremendous amount of physical strength; more so, it was the first time for them to see someone who could actually kill a sea beast in just a short period with few moves.


    Kurt saw the whole thing; however, even if he had the heart to come into rescue, Commander Kim wouldn''t allow him to do so.


    "This is refreshing.


    Now, who wants to be the next?"


    Austin scanned through the crowd. When he saw the three giant beasts he had just fought with, he stopped looking elsewhere.


    With eyes beaming in killing desire, he stared at everyone. He had no intention to hide his thirst to anyone anymore.


    When the three giant sea beasts realized that Austin was glaring at them, they nearly had a panic attack and tried to avoid any possible eye contact with him. They clearly knew how capable and terrible Austin''s power was. Surely, all of them would not dare engage in a severe fight with him.


    After watching two powerful sea beasts slain by Austin, the image of themselves defeated and slaughtered filled their heads. With just the death of Carp and the giant green turtle, it was settled that Austin''s real power had broken the army''s core defense�C�Ctheir confidence and last hope.

 Chapter 901 Retreat (Part Two)

    There was always a reason behind anything. Compared to human cultivators, the cultivating process was way harder, longer, and torturous for beasts of all kind. They had to double or even triple their efforts to reach the same level as humans.


    Around the entire battle area, these sea beast had been through a lot to get to the Transformation Realm. That, in no doubt, included several hundred years of cultivating, endless fighting, countless breakthroughs, and numerous severe wounds and injuries.


    Only themselves would understand what it would take if they were to die in a battle�C�Ctheir efforts and bloodshed would be wasted.


    In the end, it would be all-in-vain.


    "All of the beasts from the Second Outer Ring, listen! Retreat! Now!"


    Looking at Austin''s dangerous face, Kurt yelled in his most powerful and demonic voice.


    As angry as he was at that moment, he had to make the decision and withdraw his soldier as the leader of the Second Outer Ring. After all, he didn''t see any sign that Austin was going to stop the slaughter any time soon.


    It had been a long time since Kurt last saw a human with such incredible power.


    He knew that his whole army was hopeless in winning the battle against the young man.


    From what he had seen, sea beasts that ranked as beast master couldn''t even lay their hands on Austin�C�Clet alone those ranked lower in level eight, nine, and ten. Killing the rest of them would be as easy squeezing a fly.


    Also, common sea beasts in the Transformation Realm were also very weak if they were to fight Austin.


    If Kurt would not do something to stop them, it was highly possible that Austin would continue and destroy the whole army.


    It was known to all the cultivators that sea beasts in Transformation Realm were the core power in that sea area.


    The number of sea beasts in Transformation Realm marked the real s


    If they didn''t withdraw from the battle, the loss would be immeasurable for the Third Outer Ring.


    "Mr. Austin. I couldn''t express how thankful we are for your generous help!


    Commander Kim has informed me that it was you who saved my two younger sisters. And today, you saved me as well.


    My appreciation is beyond words. We could have been in great danger if you didn''t choose to help us. Thank you! And thank you again!"


    After Austin finished talking to Commander Kim, Hallie�C�Cthe eldest princess of the mermaids�C�Capproached and bowed to him in token of respect and acknowledgment.


    Compared to the other two princesses, the eldest princess of the mermaid tribe looked distinctively stunning. Her beautifully carved face and rosy lips matched perfectly together. Much more her eyes, which was beaming with seduction as if a river flowed in them. Her silky smooth hair flowed till her tiny waist, covering the back of her fine curvy figure. She definitely matched all the fantasies of every living man.


    For one moment, Austin lost his thought as he laid his eyes on Hallie. Compared to the battle that awakened his desire to gain more power, Hallie''s beauty and her charming voice sent a more enormous wave of current in his heart.

 Chapter 902 A Mysterious Cave Under The Sea

    "Please get up, Princess Hallie,"


    Austin hurriedly told her.


    "You''re a pretty good liar, Austin.


    It turns out you weren''t trying your best when you fought me.


    If you did, perhaps I would have already lost my life,"


    Sanders, the fat and tall man in blue, told Austin.


    He fought against Austin with Justin around.


    ''If Austin had shown his strength the same way he did today back then, I would have been badly injured or killed, '' Sanders thought with fear on his mind.


    "Stop flattering me, Sanders," Austin responded with a smile.


    He admired Sanders'' outspoken personality.


    "We should head back," Kim said to the two.


    With a wave of his hand, he instructed the sea beasts to retreat.


    Upon seeing this, all the sea beasts marched towards the Third Outer Ring waters.


    ...


    "Wait. Brat, I think I felt something interesting under the mountain.


    How about you stay here and see what it is?"


    The gnome''s voice resounded in his mind


    just as Austin was about to follow them in their retreat.


    "Is that so?"


    Austin said in a surprised voice.


    He glanced at the huge mountain located under the sea.


    Austin was aware that the gnome was highly sensitive to all kinds of precious natural resources.


    After hearing what the gnome said, he speculated that there were some valuable treasures hidden in the mountain.


    Austin sank into his thoughts.


    ''I don''t have to follow the sea beasts to the Third Outer Ring waters.


    But Olivia promised to give me three bottles of the Magic Sea Water.


    The only problem is that the Magic Sea Water is still somewhere in the ancestral mausoleum of the mermaid tribe.


    Only when Felix summons enough helpers to help the head of the mermaid tribe take care of the insurgents will I get my hands on the Magic Sea Water.


    Now Olivia and Lily don''t have any Magic Sea Water. Even if I returned to Third Outer Ring waters, I wouldn''t get anything helpful for my cultiva


    h, '' he thought.


    Hence, Austin summoned the light ball from his elixir field.


    He controlled it to attack the array furiously.


    "Gnome, Violet, I might need your help. This array is quite amazing."


    Austin kept striking his fists on the array as he spoke to his companions.


    With that, the gnome and Violet activated their best skills to hit the array as well.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The whole place trembled violently.


    An hour passed.


    Crack!


    The array started to show signs of breaking.


    In a flash, with a loud explosion, the array was broken.


    A cave appeared on the ground.


    ''What is this?''


    Austin, the gnome, and Violet stared at the cave in surprise.


    ''What a surprise! There is a hidden cave right here.


    Perhaps the precious staff the gnome was talking about was hidden inside the cave, '' Austin assumed.


    "Come on. We should go down there," he proposed.


    Austin was fearless now. ''I just killed two sea beasts at the Transformation Realm. This is nothing but a cave. There is nothing to be afraid of.''


    Austin gestured his companions to follow him as he made his way to the entrance of the cave.


    Meanwhile, he also released his spiritual sense to scan the insides of the cave.


    The gnome and Violet carefully followed Austin into the cave.

 Chapter 903 The Stone Door Of Time And Space

    Inside the cave was an array of stone steps which smoothly extended diagonally downward as if leading you to a secret passage no one knew about.


    As people walked into such dim place, the surroundings would creep and remind them of a bygone era long gone. There seemed to be an ancient smell which originated from and probably distilled inside of the cave that was obviously out of place in such era.


    What brought most surprise to everyone was that even though the cave was located at the bottom of the sea, there was no water pouring in as if it was in an isolated bubble.


    The cave was beyond the reality of the deep blue sea, as if it had been completely cut off from the seawater by an invisible mysterious force.


    Some gravel, unusually golden and beaming in light yet far from being identified, was laid on both sides of the stone steps. They gave off glimmer and eventually bright glare which illuminated the path in the cave.


    Austin together with Violet and the gnome was walking down carefully, tiptoeing slowly along the stone steps lit by the golden gravel. Totally clueless of what was waiting for them ahead, they were nothing but nervous


    of the strange sounds echoing��an unfamiliar howl, a loud roar, sharp sword clashing, and uncontained energy bursting.


    Undoubtedly, these sounds belonged to the battlefield that they were yet to figure out where. However, this time, the familiarly uncomfortable sounds seemed to come from deep inside of the cave.


    They couldn''t confirm with their own senses whether it was an illusion or a reality.


    All kinds of sounds kept echoing, bouncing from every wall throughout the cave.


    ''Is there a fierce battle taking place in the depths of the cave?'' The thought popped into their confused minds.


    However, just as Austin, Violet, and the gnome were about to listen carefully and finally make sense of those echoes, the sounds disappeared, not even faded first.


    To keep themselves sane, they could only try to convince themselves that it was nothing but delusion.


    The strange occurrence made them feel in the mean of being frightened and alright.


    Among the three, Austin was the most frightened one that was so unlikely for his stature. After all, he had a strong spiritual sense, but now he couldn''t still figure out whether it was reality or an illusion meant to mess with their heads.


    Austin released his spiritual sense, attempting to explore the area deep in the cave. However, what he had probed was a world of nothing but a mess, an unexplainable chaos.


    "Be careful. There is something unnatural about the cave,"


    Austin warned his companions.


    About an hour of following the trail, they finally reached the end of the stone steps.


    There was a quaint door that was made up of old stone and was interestingly clear, as transparent as the crystal.


    The humongous stone door, sparkling with a ray of light, was covered by a multi-color energy shield radiating uniquely. If they wanted to enter the stone door, they should pass through the special shield.


    Not until he was standing in front of the stone door, did he realize that the noises they heard earlier were really fr


    them by sharing his power.


    He hadn''t seen such spatial force before and was glad to have the chance to observe it now, so he focused his attention to feel the power he was so curious of.


    Then Austin and Violet felt faint and dizzy as if the sky and earth began to reel, making it hard to keep their stance. Wrapped in the spatial force, they were sent to safely pass through the stone door to cross the other side that Austin looked forward to. .


    "Eh..."


    The moment Austin, Violet, and the gnome entered the space, they were utterly shocked by the scene that unfolded before their eyes to the point that they ended up mutely watching what was going on.


    It was such a desolate land that within their sight was no greenery, not an inch of grass but only of barren fields hardly toiled, stretched across the landscape.


    Looking around the area, they expected to see something different, but they could only see huge cracks that were a few miles widespread in the area. The cracks, just like a spider web, intertwined and zigzagged all over the land, depicting unsafe and unstable ground.


    Rivers all had dried up and mountains also collapsed. No sight of life was seen or even felt.


    Raising their heads to have a look in the sky, they saw numerous space cracks, shaped like the huge mouths of beasts. It instilled mixed feelings of fear and astonishment into the hearts of anyone who saw it.


    The whole land was enveloped by a dreadful aura as if it was meant to give you a feeling you couldn''t understand. A gust of wind blowing, the air was filled with something ruthless and fierce. The scene was eerie that it made people''s hair stand on end, scaring the hell out of each individual.


    Obviously, a bloody war must have taken place in that very place.


    "Kill them!"


    Ghastly cries and screams seemed to be coming from a distance. The remaining souls of warriors kept charging, fighting, and killing, filling the atmosphere with guilt, anger, and sorrow.


    Heaven rent asunder and earth cracked. Austin even saw the stars fall down from the sky to the land, vanishing into nothingness.

 Chapter 904 The Power Of The Fire Stela

    Austin, the gnome, and Violet froze, overwhelmed by the powerful energy attacks the souls had launched towards them.


    Dumbfounded, they thought, ''That is truly remarkable.


    Even those masters'' souls could still destroy the stars in the sky.


    What an extraordinary battle they had just been through.


    Whoever was at war must have possessed a terrifying power.


    Although they were dead, their souls continued their fierce battle.


    A tense, sad, oppressive, and cruel atmosphere filled the air.


    This field that covered an area of about hundreds of millions of miles had turned into a deserted mess. It is very heartbreaking to see.''


    While the three were still studying the land in ruins, a strong and chilly wind blew from the distance.


    The visible wind which was a thousand meters wide contained furious yells.


    In the blink of an eye, it came towards Austin.


    "Heads up!" Austin warned his companions.


    With his spiritual sense, he had detected that something dangerous was approaching them.


    The wind had reached such an abnormally high velocity that it was faster than Austin even if he activated his Thunderbolt Movement Skill.


    "You should both go into the Illusion Bead right now,"


    Austin shouted with furrowed eyebrows.


    Without wasting a second, Violet and the gnome rushed into the bead as he said.


    The wind moved so fast and gave off a creepy aura as if it was about to destroy everything it passed through.


    ''Seems like the wind was formed by a cultivator''s infinite anger and hate.''


    Austin''s strong spiritual sense enabled him to detect the wind''s possible source.


    As the wind approached closer, Austin felt a chill creep up on his spine with the aura of the dead.


    Aware that he had no way to run away from the upcoming attack, Austin tried his best to defend himself from it.


    Austin summoned the Moonlight Armor, the Magic Protective Bell and the Violet Royal Umbrella to protect himself.


    At the same time, he released his vital energy and used it to create a wall in front of him.


    Despite all that, he was


    out of Austin''s body and floated over his head.


    It emitted a bright golden dazzling light.


    Meanwhile, it also gave off intense heat which spread out in all directions.


    All of a sudden, it was as hot as summer.


    ''I got it!''


    Austin''s eyes lit up immediately.


    ''It turns out the Fire Stela saved me from that sword-light.''


    At this point, the Fire Stela was hanging over his head. Golden light kept emanating from it as the heat filled the air. The stela was like a sun that gave off strong light and heat.


    Swoosh!


    That sword-light came towards Austin once again.


    Bang!


    The Fire Stela released an overwhelming power to block the sword-light.


    The sword-light aggressively moved towards Austin.


    But the moment it met the force coming from the stela, it dissipated in an instant.


    Crack!


    Austin was overjoyed by what he just saw.


    ''What a pleasant surprise.


    I didn''t expect that it could be this helpful in combat.''


    Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!


    The sound of another creepy wind resounded from the distance.


    It was another blast of fierce wind coming towards Austin.


    The next second, it appeared right in front of him.


    Austin had no way to escape.


    He had to withdraw all the vital energy from his body and use it to create a wall in an attempt keep himself safe.


    He prayed that the Fire Stela could once again work wonders to save him.

 Chapter 905 Black Titan

    Swoosh!


    When the wind blew towards Austin, the Fire Stela released a repressive force at the wind.


    In a flash, the attack was turned futile.


    The wind twisted and dissipated completely. It didn''t even leave a trace anywhere.


    ''That''s so cool!''


    Austin exclaimed with delight.


    ''I didn''t think that the Fire Stela will be so amazing!''


    Austin was aware that he wouldn''t be able to withstand the sword-light and the wind ball with his current strength.


    However, the Fire Stela was able to handle both them in one go. It had easily brought them to an end.


    ...


    Being under the Fire Stela''s protection, Austin was not much scared of the battlefield where he was.


    He exerted his bodily movement skill and jumped into the air.


    ''I''m going have a good look at this area, '' he thought.


    Using his Thunderbolt Movement Skill, he flew ahead and above the field.


    He looked down and saw heaps of bones and stretches of blood which had turned the land dark red here and there.


    The skeletons belonged to different species, including humans, huge beasts and monsters.


    Surprisingly there were some bones which Austin couldn''t even recognize.


    He saw a variety of things as he moved his eyes across the land.


    Besides incalculable skeletal remains, there were broken weapons and magic treasures scattered everywhere.


    Austin felt his heart ache at the sight of the debris lying all around.


    He felt remorse because he knew that the weapons which were ruined now, used to be powerful magic treasures earlier.


    And when the magic treasures were destroyed, the powers inside them were gone.


    Now they were just worthless scrap metals.


    Although some of them seemed to be intact, they were useless trash. It was because they had already lost their power after being deserted for a long time.


    ''If I can find a useful magic treasure here, I''ll yearn for nothing.


    But this place is full of danger and surprises.


    Indeed, many invincible masters had fought here before they were killed.


    I''m sure their magic treasures must have been incredibly powerful.''


    Holding onto the hope of finding some precious ma


    .


    The black smoke was intertwined with the shining golden light.


    When Austin looked down, he saw a scary black giant which was lying on the ground.


    He was huge like a mountain.


    Covered in thick body hair, he was extremely tall and huge. He looked like a magnified version of a chimpanzee.


    Each hair on his body was several hundred meters long and dozens of meters wide.


    It meant that even his hair was dozens of times bigger than Austin.


    Each of his eyes was bigger than a pool, and his head was larger than a mountain.


    The tip of his finger was as big as a house.


    Looking at his big size, Austin was convinced that the black titan could take him out with only one finger.


    He was baffled and kept staring at the big guy.


    He swallowed down his saliva as his mouth turned dry. He was filled with sheer fear and astonishment.


    Austin had always thought that such a titan only existed in myths.


    But now, he had got the chance to see a titan in person.


    Austin suddenly noticed that there was a towering golden sword in the titan''s belly, pinning him down to the ground.


    To some extent it brought relief to Austin and lessened his fright.


    Golden light kept emitting from the sword and fell on the giant''s body.


    Blood kept seeping out from the cuts. There were about dozens of pools of blood around his body, especially near the place where the sword lay thrust into the titan''s body.

 Chapter 906 Reaching The Medium Stage Of Master Realm

    ''Hmm.. It seems like the titan''s power is sealed by the huge golden sword.


    Looks like this giant is sleeping peacefully.


    He''s kind of funny, though. I can''t believe he talked in his sleep!''


    Austin thought to himself as he watched the titan.


    Even a single sound from the titan could shake the whole earth for his mouth was a thousand meters wide.


    And any sound it produced could be heard as a furious growl from a giant monster.


    "Kevin, I''m going to kill you!


    "


    the titan whispered, which seemed like a growl for revenge.


    ''I know this titan seems amazing, but I bet that Kevin is stronger than him.


    After all, it was this Kevin guy who won their last fight and locked him up with a golden sword. How strong could Kevin possibly get?''


    Austin trembled at the thought.


    Meanwhile, while the titan was fast asleep, with a little bit of murmur here and there, Austin''s eyes fell on the huge golden sword in front of him.


    From what he had seen, the blade of the sword was smacked right in the belly of the titan, and the golden sword-light given off by the sword attacked the titan continuously.


    But Austin could only see the blade part of the whole sword since it was so huge that the handle was already above the clouds.


    ''Wow. Whatever this sword is or wherever it came from, I bet it must be such an incredible treasure now that it really pinned the titan to the ground.


    I wish I had one, though, '' he said inwardly.


    And although he gushed over the sword so badly, he had no intention of being its master.


    ''But I really don''t think I''m strong enough to even remove the sword from his body!


    Even if I succeed on that plan, what the hell am I going to do when he wakes up?


    Who can bring him down again?


    I can tell by his aura that he''s not just some peaceful goody titan. What if he kills innocent people after I set him free? I can''t take the blame for that.


    Who, in the Prime Martial World, would be willing and be able to stop him?''


    Austin gave his own self a mocking smile and intended to leave.


    And with all the questions that boggled his head, he had just planned to stop his adventure


    because he thought that the place was far too dangerous for him to tread alone.


    And from time to time he could sense the ground tremble. It was as if the titan was not the only huge creature around the area.


    ''Perhaps other monstrously big and spooky monsters are nearby.


    Thank God the titan was under restraints. If not, then this adventure could be the death of me!


    But on the other hand, if I meet some free roaming violent creatures, then I''ll be in a lot of trouble. Yes, I''d better leave while I still can.''


    ...


    Austin turned around and leaped into the air. And without saying anoth


    d the waters nearby with the help of his spiritual sense.


    It was a good thing that there were no major hurdles for him for he only spotted a few sea beasts that lurked around the area.


    Meanwhile, Violet and the gnome jumped inside of the Illusion Bead again.


    Austin was much faster than the two


    and having both of them in water with him would only slow him down.


    After he settled everything, he then rushed straight toward the sea surface at full speed.


    His Waters-dividing Bead helped him a lot on his journeys. This magic bead allowed him to move in the water as quickly as he could do on land. With this special bead beside him, nothing could slow him down now.


    And just after a few seconds of trailing on the surface of the sea, he soared into the sky and went to the Third Outer Ring.


    He opted to go to the Third Outer Ring first to check if the leader of the mermaids was in Justin''s place.


    ''If they have already freed the leader of mermaids from the ancestral mausoleum, I can get three bottles of Magic Sea Water as the princesses promised me, '' he thought.


    He did not waste any time and went straight to his destination.


    Suddenly, cussing and fighting noises echoed throughout the area.


    Of course, Austin was curious and he wanted to know what was happening to his left. To ease his confusion, he then released his spiritual sense to figure it out once and for all.


    With the use of his spiritual sense, he saw an island below.


    About a dozen unidentified figures stood on the island.


    He then probed the figures using his spiritual sense to figure out their identities.


    "Oh shit. Here they are again,"


    he murmured in displeasure as he raised one of his eyebrows.


    After thinking for a while, Austin changed his plan and headed towards the island to see what was really going on.

 Chapter 907 Confront With Mark

    Austin landed on the island quickly.


    "Who are you?" a person asked.


    The people on the island spotted Austin the instant he appeared.


    "Hey, guys," Austin greeted flatly.


    He walked toward the meadow unhurriedly.


    More than ten men who were dressed similarly had surrounded a young man and a girl.


    The young man and woman looked furious.


    The group of similarly-dressed men was passing insulting remarks towards the two.


    And the man in charge was Mark, the principal disciple of the Ghost Puppet Sect.


    Obviously, the other men with him were also from the Ghost Puppet Sect.


    "What the hell are you doing here, Austin?" Mark asked in a surprised, alert tone.


    He recognized Austin immediately.


    Austin had left a deep impression on him as the two had once fought intensely at the Sunset Mountain.


    But, he didn''t expect to meet Austin again in the Middle World Waters.


    "Austin!" the other disciples of Ghost Puppet Sect muttered.


    Astonishment reflected on their faces.


    People in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom had been talking about Austin. So they had also heard rumors about Austin.


    "Is he Austin?"


    "I thought he was incredibly strong. It looks like I overestimated him."


    ...


    All disciples of Ghost Puppet Sect except Mark stared at Austin as they discussed with each other.


    Amazed and excited, Mark slowly made his way toward Austin.


    He was reminded of rumors that he had heard about Austin.


    It was said that Austin had acquired the Sword Emperor''s valuable treasure while at the Sunset Mountain.


    Mark had also heard that Austin had taken the Fire Stela with him and practiced superior martial arts skills on the stela.


    All warriors coveted these two treasures.


    That was why Mark remembered those rumors the second he recognized Austin.


    Greed spewed from Mark''s eyes.


    Since he had fought against Austin once before, Mark knew of his opponent''s capabilities. He understood that Austin''s strength was at par with his own.


    But now, Mark had a dozen companions by his side.


    And they were principal disciples of the Ghos


    ''s mind at ease.


    "Is that so? Do you think you can harm me with these ridiculous puppets?"


    Austin countered casually.


    He then unleashed the power of two million pounds from his body.


    Then with a sly grin, Austin clapped his hands several times, as if he was swatting annoying mosquitos.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The puppets were thrown away, one by one.


    Within a few seconds, all the puppets had been projected into the sky. Some fell to the ground and exploded, while the others dropped into the sea.


    Austin had taken care of all the puppets that had shot toward him in such a short time that the disciples of Ghost Puppet Sect couldn''t believe what they had seen.


    ''How could it be possible?''


    Stunned, Mark and his companions looked at their broken puppets, their eyes almost popping out.


    They were too shaken up to think clearly.


    The result was beyond their imagination.


    A few seconds later, one disciple from the group snapped out of the shock he was feeling.


    "Run!"


    he shouted.


    Then he leaped into the air in an attempt to run away.


    His shouting drew his companions back from their astonishment.


    No one dared to think about stealing Austin''s treasures now as


    Austin had shown how incredible his physical strength was.


    After all, he had destroyed over seventy puppets, which could be at par with Imperial Realm cultivators, in two seconds.

 Chapter 908 News About The Ancient Masters Residence

    The Ghost Puppet Sect disciples realized that they had messed with the wrong person.


    All they could really think about was how to escape from jeopardy.


    "Are you planning to run away?" Austin asked with a piercingly numb laugh. "Do you think I''ll let you go?"


    ''They wanted to rob me. They most certainly are not good people.


    I have no reason to consider sparing their lives, '' he thought.


    In an instant, Austin drew the Lightning Sword, its blade glimmering brightly in his hand.


    Dozens of powerful beams of sword aura shot towards the robbers as he waved his sword in the air.


    The thunder and lightning energy contained within the sword aura hit one of them with extraordinary force.


    Suddenly, the shrieks of men cut through the silence.


    All the disciples of the sect including Mark laid dead with their bodies scattered in pieces. The water running beneath them was colored with flesh and blood.


    .. .


    Austin surveyed the scene before him. Satisfied with his victory, he put his Lightning Sword aside.


    His eyes fell then fell on the young man and woman cowering together.


    ''They seem to be in their twenties. They are at the medium stage of Imperial Realm.


    The man looks like a simple, honest man.


    But there is something lovely about the woman, '' he remarked in his head, studying the strangers.


    All this while, the pair were intently observing Austin''s every move too.


    His performance had left them dumbfounded.


    They knew without a doubt that Austin could take them out easily.


    "Sir! I have something for you. Please take these three blue magic herbs.


    And in return, I beg you to spare our lives,"


    the young man said abruptly.


    He opened his palms to reveal the magic herbs. They were of a bright sapphire blue color. It looked like they were emanating spiritual energy from within. Austin''s nose tingled against their fragrance as the man brought his palms closer to him.


    Although Austin looked younger than himself, the man did not want to take any chances.


    The fact that the lad was undoubtedly stronger than he was made him choose his words cautiously.


    "So these are blue magic herbs?"


    Austin asked in an indifferent voice.


    He examined the herbs in the young man''s palm.


    He was aware that these magic herbs were exceptionally rare. They were used to create some powerful grade-six elixirs.


    "What did you do to get into trouble with those people?"


    Austin asked, as he moved the man''s extended palms away to show he didn''t want the herbs.


    In that moment, Austin wasn''t


    There was still a long way to go to the Sand Island and the pair knew that they would have to face more perilous conditions.


    Majestic sea beasts dwelled in the depths of the sea. They often emerged to the top and posed grave danger to the lives of men.


    They had only reached the medium stage of Imperial Realm. They knew they wouldn''t be able to cross the waters without help.


    They had witnessed Austin''s strength. Having a powerful man with them would keep them safer.


    Hence, they couldn''t resist their delight at his proposal and made no attempt to hid it.


    "I''m younger than you, so you can just call me by the name.


    I''m Austin Lin.


    What are your names?"


    Austin asked the strangers who had now become his companions on an adventure.


    "Sir, I''m Jimmy Jin.


    and this is my sister. Her name is Kimberley Jin,"


    the young man replied after some hesitation.


    "Nice to meet you,"


    Austin nodded politely.


    He then took out some pills from his Space Ring and gave them to them.


    "Take these pills... We will head there after resting for a while.


    Also, just call me by my name, not Sir," he added.


    Austin discovered that they had sustained serious injuries during their fight with those Ghost Puppet Sect disciples.


    He gave them some of the grade six elixirs he had with him.


    Those were the only elixirs he had for healing wounds.


    "Thank you, sir... I mean Austin."


    Jimmy bowed his head in gratitude while taking the pills.


    When he had a closer look at them, he was shocked to the core.


    ''These are grade-six pills, '' he exclaimed in his head.


    Grade six elixirs were as precious as life to Imperial Realm cultivators like him and his sister.

 Chapter 909 Arriving At The Sand Island (Part One)

    Jimmy and Kimberley felt much better after taking the elixir that Austin had generously presented as a gift. It was a precious sixth level elixir. The lucky brother and sister expressed their gratitude after taking the medicine obediently. Then they immediately sat down on the ground and directed the elixir energy through concentration to those part of the body which were severely injured. A little while later, they were able to recover from the fatal wounds and got rid of all their suffering.


    When both of them seemed stable, they made a move. The three of them fled the small island and flew in the direction which Jimmy identified as the Sand Island.


    Jimmy and Kimberley were young, so was Austin. Therefore, the awkwardness and silence prevailing earlier among them vanished soon after they began the second half of their journey.


    They had casual conversations every now and then. The boys, Jimmy and Austin, did most of the talking while Kimberley jumped in the discussion time to time. They were on good terms with each other.


    In the course of the conversation, Austin learned something more about his two new friends.


    He came to know that Jimmy and Kimberley were not only siblings, but they were also members of the younger generation of the famous Jin Family in the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom. What a big surprise!


    The Jin Family had held highly respectable positions in the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom for generations. It was a revered, and sometimes regarded as an intimidating old name.


    This time there were rumors that the residence of a mysterious ancient master was going to emerge in the Middle World Waters. A lot of strong, rising families had taken effective measures to hunt for legendary treasures. The Jin Family was one of them. Rumor also made rounds that the elders of the Jin Family had led a group of elite disciples and were hurrying on their way to the Middle World Waters.


    Jimmy and Kimberley told Austin how they were separated from the other family members several days ago and met with an accident. Before Austin made an inquiry, they confessed that they were with five other family disciples. And in fact, they were out on a mission to hunt sea beasts. Their elders had ordered them to retrieve as many beast cores


    feel better to see land after seeing boundless blue water all along the way.


    The island also attracted a variety of wading birds, such as herons and egrets. There were many cheerful songbirds too hovering in the sky or strolling around. Looking around, Austin felt that not all islands were created equally. The beauty of the Sand Island was far greater than what he had seen till now and it was defined by its luxuriant jungles and velvety peaks.


    But it was not only the vast territory, plentiful birds, or scenic beauty that made this island so unique. There was more to it!


    It was a huge palace that towered above the peak and was floating in the sky. Magnificent rays of glittering light beamed from the palace. Auspicious clouds gathered around it and served as its support. Incomparable spiritual energy enveloped the majestic building and the upturned eaves appeared distinctly.


    The huge palace stood in the void. The two bronze gates that were hundreds of meters high were closed.


    The steps that led to the gates were made of pure white jade and the handrails were made of gold. On the plaque hanging high in front of it was inscribed the name of the palace, Aigrette Palace.


    ''Isn''t it the legendary residence of the ancient master? How marvelous! The building itself is an artistic treasure of supernatural workmanship, ''


    Austin thought as he looked with awe at the magnificent grand palace suspended in the sky. He could not help but admire the palace for its beauty and extravagance.

 Chapter 910 Arriving At The Sand Island (Part Two)

    The three of them were eager to get in but it seemed that there was no way to open the gates now. "Aigrette Palace! What a wonderful place," murmured Austin to himself.


    When Austin and his two young friends stood marveling at the grandiose building, a large number of warriors had gathered on the vast expanse of the Sand Island. As far as the eye could see, there was hustling and bustling of the crowd, which grew denser and clamorous.


    Austin roughly estimated that the number of men on the Sandy Island were at least sixty to seventy thousand, if not a hundred thousand.


    He reached that estimate because on the island which was nearly as big as about fifty thousand square meters, there were men everywhere, even at the most out-of-the-way corner.


    It amazed Austin that so many people would come all the way to this unknown remote island. That made him realize that nobody could resist the temptation of a treasure hunt in the residence of an ancient master.


    Almost all the influential groups in the South Continent of Prime Martial World, even the less stronger ones, had sent their people to hunt for treasures. It showed how all of them wanted to take their chances and acquire whatever treasures they could.


    Austin reckoned that the island, which was like a haven of peace, would soon become a bloody battlefield.


    "Jimmy! Look! Our family is over there! Let''s go to them! I thought I would never see my family again! Oh, Austin, thank you for your help." Kimberley was overjoyed at the sight of her family.


    "Yes Austin! Thank you for your help. We wouldn''t have made it if it was not for you! Do you want to join us? Of course, you can join us! The elders will be grateful if they come to know that you saved us!" Jimmy was also over the moon as he invited Austin to meet the members of his family.


    Austin didn''t like it when someone called him by his real name because he had a lot of enemies. But Jimmy and Kimberley were innocent and always forgot about it. Though Austin had dropped a ton of hints to make them understand and avoid using his real name, but most of the time, it was of no use.


    Afraid that their innocence would land him in trouble, he was compelled to refuse their offer. "No, thank you! I prefer to stay alone. Thank you for your invitation though.


    Just go! Go and find your family. Be safe." Austin patted Jimmy on his back.


    Jimmy looked into Austin''s eyes. They seemed to be pleading. B


    t also high up in the clouds. The building still looked immense and gigantic. He kept wondering what he would see if he really set foot in the palace.


    The palace was hidden by one auspicious cloud, and stood out against a background of magnificent beams of radiating sunshine. The cloud seemed to be rich in spiritual energy, and was staying close as though monitoring or guarding it.


    "I''m afraid the residence of the ancient master won''t open any time soon," murmured Austin. "Well, I guess I have plenty of time to do something else."


    He could do what was on his mind from a long time. Austin reached inside his Space Ring and took out the heavy purple bow.


    Austin assumed that the weapon was an extraordinary magical treasure, since it was from the remains of an ancient battlefield. It was a wonder that the bow was still in good condition and ready for use.


    ''If I can refine it, I will have a new trump card." Austin was pretty confident about it.


    Austin had made up his mind about the bow, so he released his spiritual sense and it swept the area.


    ''Great! Nobody is paying any attention to me!'' Austin grinned.


    Suddenly, he initiated his miniature City model and sent himself into it.


    When Austin was nowhere to be found, the City shrank to the size of a grain of sand and fell onto the beach. It blended completely into the white fine sand of the beach. It became as peaceful as it was before.


    On the other hand, Austin was standing in the middle of an empty street of the City. He released the heavy purple bow. The bow suspended itself mid-air and awaited for its new master to take control.

 Chapter 911 Be The New Master Of Invincible Bow

    As tall as a man, the purple bow gave off a bright light, making its bold color stand out of the crowd as if it was the most important thing at that very moment.


    Austin touched the bow gently, sensing a terrifying and eerie power hidden deep in it.


    The destructive power made him feel the chills and goosebumps started racing all over his body out of fear of the unknown.


    Austin, who was indeed the most curious, managed to release his spiritual sense to detect the purple bow.


    Soon, he noticed that there was something special about it��a wisp of spiritual sense was contained inside.


    With great care and concern for what he just discovered, he controlled his spiritual sense to approach it the gentlest way as possible.


    Several seconds later, with the help of this spiritual sense, he found out that the wisp of spiritual soul used to be incredibly powerful but it was going to vanish after all these years.


    "Hey, young man."


    The wisp of spiritual soul surprisingly communed with Austin through the spiritual sense.


    With such immediate contact from an unknown soul, Austin was taken aback by the new voice he heard.


    ''Oh my! The wisp of spiritual soul inside the bow can speak to me through spiritual sense.


    I found this stunning purple bow in the battlefield under the sea and picked it up out of curiosity. Its master must have died a long time ago, and he must have been exceptional in terms of skill and power.


    It''s so unlikely that his wisp of spiritual soul still exists inside the bow so I guess he was indeed promising, '' he contemplated.


    .. .


    Even though the wisp of spiritual soul''s capability to communicate surprised Austin, he was sure that it was too weak to be a threat to him.


    "Excuse me sir, may I know your name?"


    he asked gingerly through spiritual sense.


    "Ha-ha.


    You don''t need to know my name.


    I''m glad you found the Invincible Bow.


    But brat, you''re too weak!


    Assessing your current strength, you can''t even use the Invincible Bow in full force.


    But for you to actually find it means that you are destined to have it,"


    the wisp of spiritual soul expressed vulgarly.


    ''Invincible Bow?''


    Austin only found out the name of the purple bow through their exchange.


    "Brat, good luck to you!


    to set foot here,"


    the young man expressed his disbelief.


    He was one of the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch.


    He was under the supervision of the four old men having tea in the lobby, the elders of the Sky Sect.


    This place was the Sky Sect''s stronghold on the Sand Island.


    The South Continent of Prime Martial World had three biggest holy kingdoms and one of them was the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom wherein the Sky Sect existed as one of its top five sects.


    More than the power it held, it definitely was one of the most influential sects on the whole South Continent.


    So it was duly for them to have their stronghold built at the center of the Sand Island.


    "You go get Austin immediately.


    He had the nerve to destroy our stronghold and kill our people then show up as if nothing happened?


    We can''t spare him, or our sect will be a laughingstock in the South Continent," one of the other four elders huffed in annoyance.


    He was so angry that he banged the table, making their tea spill from their cups.


    "Leef, you take another two stewards and the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch with you. You must successfully bring Austin to us.


    I''ll show the others what consequences they would face if they decide to mess with our sect,"


    one elder, Darryl said sternly.


    "We will, Elder Darryl,"


    a middle-aged man answered with conviction.


    He then led the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch out of the lobby, ready to take Austin alive.

 Chapter 912 First Try Of The Invincible Bow (Part One)

    At the edge of the Sand Island, Austin was sitting in meditation at a well-chosen spot among the coconut trees.


    All of a sudden, Austin''s attention was caught by something. He narrowed his eyes as curiosity set in. His spiritual sense had perceived that several people were rushing in his direction. Those people seemed to be well-prepared and armed. There was death lurking in each of their steps.


    Sensing closely, Austin recognized a few faces which he knew among the crowd. A bitter smile came up on his face.


    ''Those people just won''t give up, will they? Damn you the members of the Sky Sect. Why do you have to be so annoying?''


    While Austin was complaining about the sudden approach of the intruders, he was also curious about something else.


    It was evident to him that wherever he went, they would always catch up with him.


    The Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch of the Sky Sect were like a bunch of ghosts. Somehow, they knew about his location all the time.


    On second thoughts, Austin realized that the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch must have used some kind of arcane spell that helped them locate people easily.


    His spiritual sense was still following the crowd which was at a distance. Austin slowly stood up and stretched his arms and legs.


    He knew that a fight was inevitable this time. He needed to get ready.


    But, he wasn''t afraid of them, for he knew clearly that he had the power to fight them now.


    ''Well, so you people want a fight? Then you shall have it. Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch, I am waiting for you all.''


    Sneering both in and out, Austin prepared himself for the things to come.


    How could he forget that, more than one time, the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch had chased him down. They had deeply injured him while he was at the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. He had to run several times to save his life from them.


    Austin distinctly remembered that one time, the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch had attacked him around the Fire City and that assault had


    rom Austin''s face. He knew that his power had been strengthened over time since the last fight with them. All of the men added together were not enough to match his talents and abilities.


    "What a powerless brag! No wonder that you''ve been doing absurd things around. Is that the best you can do?


    Now, cut the bullshit and let''s show him the price for messing with us!"


    Leef was clearly triggered and became furious at the kind of behavior exhibited by Austin.


    Taking Austin''s life was all he could think of. He was driven by his insensitive words and eager to end the trouble named Austin.


    "Leef is right. Let''s save the talking and teach the little punk a lesson. He needs to learn that he has to fear us always!"


    Instantly, all the men of the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch circled Austin. He was caught in the center and they started their attack.


    "Seems like it''s a good time for my Invincible Bow to have a feast today. Don''t blame your death on me. I did warn you all in advance!"


    Austin calmly said to the crowd of people that had circled him. With his true power, he wouldn''t care about their attacks because he knew that they couldn''t lay their hands on him anymore.


    However, he saw this as a wonderful opportunity. He didn''t want to waste this chance to put his Invincible Bow to test as the enemies had offered themselves as sacrifices.

 Chapter 913 First Try Of The Invincible Bow (Part Two)

    Without further thought, Austin took the Invincible Bow out of his Space Ring.


    As soon as the bow met the air, a rainbow aura began to appear around it. Soon, the body of the Invincible Bow started to shine with a violet aura and the reflection of the ocean added a sense of mystery to it.


    Not wasting another second, Austin grabbed the Invincible Bow and started his Thunderbolt Movement Skill at the same time. Instantly, he disappeared right before the eyes of the crowd. The next thing they saw was Austin standing miles away from them.


    Earlier, Austin had acknowledged that the potential of the Invincible Bow would only show fully when the owner was distant from the enemies.


    When Austin made sure that no one was around him, he grabbed the bow by his left hand and laid his fingers of the other hand on the string. Following closely to the instructions, he pulled the string to the maximum that it could extend. He used an incredible amount of physical power.


    Whoosh!


    Something happened that was beyond his expectation. The arm-sized body of the violet bow started shaking.


    All Austin could feel was a great force of suction!


    Within a second, all the vital energy stored inside his body, his energy meridians, his elixir field and the golden ball inside his stomach started to be absorbed by that force, rushing out from its original place. They went off extremely fast and ran wildly in his veins. All the energy was flowing throw his veins to the same place, the Invincible Bow!


    Not only did Austin feel the intense suction from within his body, but also the air around him. Vital energy that was flowing in the air, buried in the sand was all been attracted and flowing incredibly fast, aiming the Invincible Bow in his hand.


    Before Austin could breathe again, a sense of emptiness hit his body. It happened so because almost one third of the stored vital energy was taken from him by the Invincible Bow in the blink of an eye.


    On top of that, almost all the spiritual energy hidden in the space around him was also sucked by the bow.


    In an instant,


    by the destroying power of the rolling arrow. However, it was the horizontal instead of the vertical. Never in their life had they seen a tornado that was rolling parallel to the ground.


    A bunch of coconut trees creaked and sand was whipped up into the air. The gigantic column of violent twisting air was rotating parallel to the ground. It started moving towards the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch with a purple arrow spinning at the core of the tornado.


    All the people were nearly blinded as they looked at the twister across the plains. All they could do was keep their spiritual sense out at a distance, to feel the movement of the opponents.


    "Move! All of you! Now!"


    What Leef had feared the most happened in this very second. Although he had never seen anything like this bow, he knew to the core that the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch plus the three elders altogether wouldn''t be able to take even one strike of it. The giant tornado whirling towards them would break their array for sure and throw them onto ground.


    ''What?


    This is freaking incredible!''


    Austin had never predicted the power of the Invincible Bow. Thus, he was as shocked as his enemies.


    His mind had run wild when he stared at the gigantic tornado that was in their way. Austin was completely surprised and astonished by the real power of the weapon he had gained.

 Chapter 914 How Dare you

    Swoosh!


    The purple arrow broke into the array the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch had formed.


    They were in an array called the Super Collective Array.


    The ten of them were closely connected to one another due to the array.


    If any of them was to be hurt by the purple arrow, the rest would also sustain the same injuries in their own bodies.


    An explosion that trembled the earth resounded.


    A destructive and powerful vital energy wave coming from the arrow hit the center of the array which then spread towards different directions in an instant.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Ten figures were thrown away.


    Meanwhile, stones and sands were dancing in the air as the strong wind blew violently.


    It took quite a long time before the place quieted down.


    The Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch lay on the ground a thousand meters away from where they used to stand.


    They were all covered in blood and their clothes were a total mess.


    Grimacing in sheer pain, four of them struggled to get up.


    The rest were motionless and no one could tell whether they were dead or simply blacked out.


    ''Oh, jeez!''


    All the warriors who had witnessed what just happened were all in shock.


    They stared at the injured disciples from the Sky Sect in utter disbelief.


    The outcome definitely caught Austin by great surprise as well.


    It was the first time that he had used the Invincible Bow. He did not expect this new weapon to be so powerful.


    The Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch were all at the Master Realm.


    Apparently, they didn''t deserve to be called top masters.


    But the Super Collective Array they had formed was overwhelmingly powerful.


    Even the Astral Realm masters would have a hard time defending themselves from it.


    However, just a few moments ago, Austin used the Invincible Bow to break the array with one move and hurt all Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch badly.


    .. .


    "The Invincible Bow is very cool. I have just broken its first restriction but it already displayed such horrifying power,"


    Austin murmured as he touched the bow.


    The fact was, there were ten levels of restriction in using the Invincible Bow.


    The more restrictions he broke, the more powerful the bow would be.


    Austin gave it all his best and could barely break the first restric


    destructive power.


    This time, Austin aimed the purple arrow directly at Leef.


    Austin was aware that he and the Sky Sect would never achieve peace, and even if he let the three stewards go, the leaders from the sect would still refuse to spare his life.


    Hence, he decided to show no mercy to those from the Sky Sect.


    Noting Austin was planning to shoot him, Leef felt like a helpless target with nowhere to run.


    He was engulfed by infinite panic and anger.


    "Don''t you dare!"


    Leef snarled at Austin in a menacing tone.


    Swoosh!


    Austin responded by releasing the purple arrow.


    Leef didn''t expect Austin to have the guts to shoot him. Startled and rattled, he activated his bodily movement skill to try and dodge the arrow.


    Sensing the great power the arrow contained, he knew he wouldn''t be able to withstand it.


    However, his attempt failed


    for the arrow flew directly towards him at an amazingly fast speed.


    It came towards its target as it rotated and created a whirlwind.


    Moments later, the arrow was right on Leef.


    Eyes widening in shock, Leef started channeling his vital energy and used all of it to force the arrow to turn its direction.


    Boom!


    A loud noise cut through the air.


    The wave caused by the two strong vital energies spread in an instant.


    Leef froze for a minute before he was thrown away.


    He kept spitting out blood as he flew in the air. Soon, the strong smell of blood filled the atmosphere.


    Some observant cultivators spotted a big wound on Leef''s shoulder from which blood spurted out.

 Chapter 915 Flagrance

    Thwack!


    Leef was thrown away and fell down on the far area of the beach. Blood gushed out of his mouth. The beach beneath him turned red from the bleeding.


    The cultivators around were surprised out of their minds.


    They couldn''t believe that Leef, the master who was in the medium stage of Astral Realm, was gravely injured by a single arrow.


    They stared at the long purple bow in Austin''s hands with both fear and envy.


    Without a doubt, it was an extraordinary magical weapon.


    "Ugh! The Invincible Bow is truly powerful, but it had cost me too much vital energy just to launch a single attack."


    Austin looked at Leef who was lying down on the ground and smiled bitterly.


    He had used almost half of his stored vital energy just to release the arrow.


    Austin actually had a vital energy stone inside his elixir field. It was where he stored most of his vital energy.


    But it would cost him too much vital energy to launch another arrow from the Invincible Bow.


    He would surely run out of vital energy if he continued to use it.


    What should Austin do next?


    "Aha, it''s your turn now!"


    Leef was still lying on the beach. Austin prepared to release another arrow from the bow. He raised his right hand and pulled the string tightly. His vital energy and the spiritual energy around him were all channeled into the Invincible Bow.


    A purple arrow materialized from the energy and pointed to another stout steward from the Sky Sect.


    The Sky Sect sent three stewards altogether that day.


    Leef along with the other two.


    "Austin! you..."


    The stout steward was almost frightened to death when he saw Austin''s arrow was pointing at him.


    He should be afraid.


    His cultivation base was just at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm, which was even lower than Leef.


    "Stop this!


    His bow seems to be a holy weapon. We don''t stand a chance against it.


    I''ve sent a spiritual sense message to our four elders!"


    added another gentlemanlike st


    m his vital energy stone to refill his energy meridians.


    But to his surprise and embarrassment, the vital energy stone in his elixir field was completely out of energy.


    It was totally empty. He could no longer withdraw any vital energy from it.


    Austin came to be aware how much energy it would cost anytime he released an arrow from the Invincible Bow.


    ''I have to store enough vital energy in the stone before I use the Invincible Bow.


    That''s the only way if I want to use this bow again, ''


    thought Austin.


    He then stored the Invincible Bow into his Space Ring.


    At the same time, the gentlemanlike steward quickly retreated towards the center of the Sand Island.


    He had sent messages with his spiritual sense to the four elders of the Sky Sect, telling them what just transpired.


    "Austin! You little bastard!


    You killed people of our Sky Sect again. How dare you do this to us?


    Flagrance!


    Flagrance indeed!"


    "Austin, you bastard! Go to hell!"


    Suddenly, in the center of the Sand Island, a few people growled.


    At the same time, four people''s shadows rose from the ground and rushed towards Austin.


    They growled, creating a sound wave that spread over to the entire island.


    Everyone in the Sand Island were trembling in fear.


    Who was that? Who could have such strength?

 Chapter 916 Tribulation Realm Masters

    Austin squinted his eyes, as he attentively watched the four figures fly towards him in a fast pace.


    Using his spiritual sense, he identified the figures to be old men.


    But what alerted Austin was not their age but their vital energy forces.


    Austin sensed that one of them was at the premium stage of Astral Realm.


    But what shook him the most was that the remaining three other elders were even stronger than the Astral Realm warrior.


    ''Jeez, the other three are already at the Tribulation Realm.''


    The Tribulation Realm was a level higher than the Astral Realm.


    Austin couldn''t help but smile bitterly internally.


    He had initially thought that the Astral Realm cultivators were the most powerful people the leaders of those the Sky Sect had sent to the Middle World Waters.


    But apparently he was mistaken big time. To his utter astonishment, three Tribulation cultivators from the Sky Sect were flying towards him right now.


    ''Looks like I might not be able to get through this, '' Austin thought dejectedly. It was like fighting a losing battle before it had even begun.


    If only the four elders were at the Astral Realm, he was confident that he could still survive and save himself.


    But the problem was, he was going to be up against three Tribulation Realm masters and one Astral Realm master all at the same time. Fighting them on his own would be suicide.


    What was more, the four led a large group of the Sky Sect disciples. It was like an army of beasts led by four gods.


    ''Looks like I have no other choice but to run away.


    It''s pointless to confront with them when I already know what the outcome would be. I would be an idiot if I continue to stay here and wait to be killed by three Tribulation Realm masters, '' he thought.


    Austin didn''t waste any more time contemplating and gathered his vital energy in an attempt to make his escape.


    .. .


    "What a coincidence! I didn''t expect that I would meet you here, Austin."


    A familiar voice coming from another direction reached Austin''s ears.


    Austin, who was busy activating his Thunderbolt Movement Skill suddenly stopped.


    He raised his head and looked at where the voice came from. His eyes widened with amazement when he saw who it was.


    "Hello, Justin, Uncle Felix," Austin greeted, shock and curiosity evident in his voice.


    He saw a dozen figures approaching him in lightning speed from the distant sea.


    Among the group, were three figures who were obviously the fastest and had taken the lead.


    The two of them were none other than Justin and Felix.


    And the other one was a tall, handsome middle-aged man whom he had never met before.


    "Ha-ha, don''t panic, Austin. We''re on your side. No harm will come upon while we''re here."


    Justin''s loud voice resounded once more. It was filled with pride and confidence.


    ''Now I understand what''s going on.


    turned from bad to worse.


    Justin''s arrogant attitude greatly irritated the four elders of the Sky Sect.


    As elders of the Sky Sect, the four of them received much prestige and respect among the sect.


    It was the first time that they had met someone who had the nerve to yell at them in the whole South Continent.


    However, Justin treated them in a disrespectful manner as if they were nothing more than a pest for someone like him.


    "Sir, Austin killed our disciples in numerous occasions. We must teach him a lesson with his life.


    This is between him and our sect. So if I were you, I would stay out of this.


    But if you insist on siding with him and aiding him, we won''t show you any mercy,"


    one of the elders warned rigidly through gritted teeth.


    "What the hell are you talking about? I''ve never heard about the Sky Sect?


    If you don''t go away, I''ll teach you a lesson," Justin responded arrogantly.


    Impatience was evident in his displeased tone.


    Austin, who stood beside Justin chuckled inwardly as he listened to the ongoing banter between the two people.


    ''Justin is indeed one surprising fella. I never knew that he had an aggressive side.


    He berated the four elders of Sky Sect as if they were little kids who had made mistakes, '' Austin thought.


    ...


    "How dare you!


    Don''t think we fear you just because we tried to be polite.


    You''ll pay for your insolence and disrespectful behavior," one of the elders said in an exasperated tone.


    He took a step forward and unleashed a horrifying vital energy force ready to attack Justin.


    ''I can finally witness a battle between the Tribulation Realm masters.


    How powerful are they anyway?'' Austin thought curiously.


    He noticed that the elder was about to pick a fight with Justin.


    Austin was secretly thrilled but maintained a serene expression. This was a great show that he would never miss for the world.

 Chapter 917 The Doors Of Ancient Masters Residence Opened

    "Looks like you''re going to make a move.


    Fine. I''m going to play with you," Justin said with his eyes squinted, defiant of his opponent.


    A crease, depicting his excitement, formed between his eyebrows.


    He then stepped forward without any hesitation and a tremendous demonic power rushed out from his body.


    Waves of incredibly strong demonic force came and attacked the elder of the Sky Sect violently.


    Bang!


    A strong sound was heard as the demonic force collided with the vital energy force that brought in a different kind of shock to everyone around.


    The impact was so strong that the elder who had stood out took three steps backwards as he wavered before he was able to stand by his own two feet.


    Such sight of weakness was embarrassing enough for him so he gnashed his teeth in frustration.


    Obviously, Justin was stronger than the elder from the Sky Sect.


    On the other side, Austin sensed such strong demonic power from Justin so he marveled at his strength. ''What he did was astounding!'' he thought to himself.


    He was certain that he could never match Justin''s prowess.


    "Sea beast! You''re a sea beast!


    Austin, you even colluded with sea beasts," the elder exclaimed with a frown.


    He was able to discern Justin''s identity because of the overwhelming demonic force that he exhibited.


    With face distorting in anger, he who wore a green robe fixed his vindictive eyes on Austin.


    ''I''m at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm, while this sea beast has the power of the medium stage of Tribulation Realm.''


    Diabolic beasts always possessed some special talents that humans weren''t capable of having because of differences. Therefore, compared to the human cultivators of the same realm, their battle force was stronger and more promising.


    Besides, the elder in a green robe, who looked frustrated, was at a lower stage than Justin.


    Fully aware that he was no match to his opponent and truly cautious of his next move, he stood there, his face turning crimson because of embarrassment.


    "I don''t care who you are but Middle World Waters is our place. You, human cultivators, best behave yourself," Justin snorted in annoyance


    He directly admitted that he was a sea beast.


    .. .


    "Back off.


    Let me handle this sea beast who is too much of a braggart," another elder in gray began, as he stepped forward battle-ready.


    Displaying composure, he stood still without releasing the vital energy force, acting like a wise elder.


    Knowing that he stood no chance of defeating Justin, the elder in a green robe returned to where he had been to discreetly hide himself from his recent embarrassment.


    "Hey, you four assholes, you can actually hit me together. I''m okay with that."


    Justin''s voice was full of provocation which brought so much discomfort and annoyance


    he First Outer Ring and Second Outer Ring. I bet the three of them came here for the treasures in that ancient master''s mansion, '' he presumed intelligently.


    "Exactly, my friend! We''re going to have a look there,"


    Justin replied candidly with a laugh louder than his usual.


    "Austin, seems like the Sky Sect is difficult to deal with. Let me know if you need any help.


    I''ll send my subordinates to assist you,"


    offered the leader of mermaid tribe who stood aside and acknowledged their presence.


    "Thank you, sir," Austin responded full of gratitude.


    These sea beasts'' kindness warmed his heart.


    ''Those cultivators want me dead so they would surely keep on pursuing me. But these sea beasts provided me the peace of mind I need through their promise of help, '' he affirmed.


    As he was immersed in his thought, Justin''s subordinates��a dozen sea beasts at the Transformation Realm joined their growing team.


    Kim, a long lost friend, was one of them.


    "What a surprise! We met again, Austin," Kim addressed, as he made his way to the young man about to shake his hand.


    Since most of these sea beasts had fought by Austin''s side, they walked towards him and expressed their warm greetings.


    Austin''s promising performance in the tense fight had impressed them. No wonder they all admired and respected the human lad with all their hearts.


    ...


    While Austin chatted and shared stories with these sea beasts, an unfamiliar rhythmic sound coming from the sky drew his attention.


    He immediately looked up at the sky and realized that the sound was from the residence they were eyeing.


    The noise sounded like thunder growling across the heavy-spirited atmosphere. It was deafening to the point that even people far away could hear it.


    "Look, the doors are opening!" a relatively new cultivator exclaimed with his heart pounding hard on his chest...

 Chapter 918 Enter Ancient Masters Mansion

    Many cultivators burst out to exclaim in excitement.


    Soon all the warriors fixed their eyes on the entrance of the palace at once.


    The two doors were opening slowly and dramatically.


    A couple of minutes of later, they finally opened ajar in front of the huge audience.


    It meant that all the people present could enter the ancient master''s mansion to seek treasures finally.


    "Guys, let''s get inside,"


    someone declared in high spirits.


    Out of the blue, cultivators jumped up and flew towards that palace.


    ...


    "Well, everyone, be ready to enter that place," Felix said, gesturing for the rest to follow him at the right moment.


    He shot into air and headed towards the mansion.


    Others including Austin followed him immediately.


    A few seconds later, they reached their destination.


    Even though the doors were open, a dazzling light engulfed them.


    As a result, no one could unleash their spiritual sense to detect what was inside the house.


    "Be careful, guys. The entrance is unstable due to some time and space issues. It can be dangerous.


    I have a feeling that we might be transported to different places after we get through the energy light.


    Ancient master''s mansions are always dangerous for they are full of defensive restrictions, or even traps. Compared to those masters, we are mere amateurs.


    So when you get inside, use Contact Jade Slips to find each other and gather together.


    It would be safe if we look for treasures together,"


    Felix requested.


    "Boy, take this Contact Jade Slip. You can contact us with this in the residence.


    Seems like the four elders of the Sky Sect hate you a lot and hold a lot of grudge against you.


    When you enter inside, meet us as soon as possible," he then said to Austin.


    When Felix spoke, he gave the jade slip to Austin.


    Austin was deeply grateful to Felix for he knew that the latter really cared for him.


    "Thank you, Uncle Felix,"


    he replied as he received it from Felix.


    Felix took the rest into the palace.


    Austin entered the house too.


    At approxima


    thought to himself.


    .. .


    He stood on the square thoughtfully.


    Moments later, he stepped forward in a bid to leave the square while looking around. At the same time, he wondered where he should head for treasures.


    After exiting from the square, he saw many palaces in front of him.


    On his way, Austin surveyed his surroundings carefully.


    And he also unleashed his spiritual sense to foresee what was ahead of him.


    He could see streaks of light beam into the sky from time to time. He knew that he could find some treasures as long as he made his way towards the light.


    Austin thought it would be better for him to stay alert and proceed with patience. So instead of speeding up, he decided to stay put until he figured out something more about this place.


    Suddenly, it crossed his mind that Felix had given him a Contact Jade Slip. He then took it out and tried to contact Felix or Justin through its aid.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t hear anything from the Contact Jade Slip.


    These Contact Jade Slips only worked when the users were close to each other.


    Now that he couldn''t contact them, it meant that Felix and his companions were somewhere far away from Austin.


    Not far from Austin''s left, several Imperial Realm cultivators broke into a palace suddenly.


    "Oh, my gosh, there are so many sacred weapons!" one of them screamed in an erratic voice.

 Chapter 919 Something Is Wrong With This Area

    Austin''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    ''Are the treasures hidden in the countless palaces?'' he wondered.


    Sacred weapons didn''t interest Austin for he had greater, more powerful magic treasures.


    Despite that, Austin was so curious that he decided to check what was inside that palace.


    Convinced that he would find something valuable, he made his way toward the palace.


    "Go away,"


    shouted an Imperial Realm cultivator, who was guarding the entrance, as he glared at Austin fiercely.


    "Get lost. Have you heard of the Eight Eccentrics? I''m one of them. All the sacred weapons in this palace are ours.


    If you don''t leave, I''ll kill you," he threatened.


    The man appeared to be at the premium stage of Imperial Realm. Austin took a moment to study the man. He was short and had a fierce expression on his face.


    Since Austin had hidden his true strength, the man couldn''t sense Austin''s real cultivation base.


    ''He seems to be a teenager aged about 17.


    Besides, he is alone. I don''t think he is stronger than me, '' the man thought while studying Austin.


    That was why he treated Austin in such an unreasonable manner.


    "Oh, so all the treasures inside the palace are yours?"


    Austin sneered.


    "Get out of my way," he retorted, peeved.


    Annoyed by the disrespectful way in which the cultivator spoke with him, Austin reached forward and slapped the man.


    The cultivator staggered backward.


    At last, he lost balance, and with a loud noise, he fell on the ground several thousand meters away from the entrance. His face twisted in pain as he struggled to get up, but failed.


    Since Austin was in a good mood, he spared the cultivator''s life.


    With his current strength, Austin could easily slaughter dozens of cultivators at the premium stage of Imperial Realm.


    .. .


    Austin cast the injured cultivator a sidelong glance before entering the palace.


    As soon as he stepped inside, Austin saw rows of sacred weapons sitting on parallel shelves in order of their quality.


    He saw low-grade, medium-grade, and high-grade sacred weapons.


    There were all kinds of sacred weapons, including sabers, spears, swords, halberds, lances, and so on.


    Then Austin noticed seven Imperial Realm cultivators collecting the weapons. Their faces were lit up by their grins. They


    some priceless treasures, '' he rationalized.


    Austin then decided not to fight the cultivators for the low-grade treasures.


    ''Low-grade treasures can''t improve my battle force.


    Instead of wasting time on them, I should make my way to the center of the residence and search for more valuable things, '' Austin decided.


    Without any hesitation, he activated his bodily movement skill and moved past the palaces.


    ...


    Since Austin didn''t stop to check these palaces, he had advanced dozens of miles within seconds.


    The further he went, the fewer people he met.


    ''Looks like most cultivators are still seeking treasures at the periphery, '' Austin surmised.


    Interestingly, Austin found that the deeper he headed, the strength of the cultivators he encountered also grew.


    .. .


    With his spiritual sense, Austin sensed many cultivators marching forward slowly ahead of him.


    They lifted their feet and took a step forward as though in slow motion. It was funny to see them walk slowly.


    ''What''s going on here?''


    Austin wondered. He then squinted his eyes as he studied the odd movements of the cultivators.


    ''Is something wrong with that area?''


    Austin found himself in a dilemma. He was unsure of what was wrong with the area before him, but there was no other way for him to reach his destination.


    Out of options, Austin took a tentative step forward.


    As he entered the area, Austin realized that something was wrong.


    He felt such immense pressure bearing down on him that he had trouble moving forward.

 Chapter 920 The Unusual Heavy Gas (Part One)

    What was going on?


    It was the first time in forever that Austin had to face such a peculiar and bothersome situation.


    The air here was too thick and heavy as if it was made of something more than what it should be, so it was really hard to breathe. It applied too much pressure to the body that weighed heavy on the hands, the feet, and even the eyelids. Austin felt like he was trekking with a boulder dangling on his back.


    Those warriors whose bodies were not built strong enough would soon be crushed and would surely kiss their tragic death if they would have dared to set foot in this place. The pressure was tremendous just like at the bottom of the deep sea.


    However, if any of the warriors wished to explore deeper into the ancient palace they eyed to conquer, this was the only way they could pass through. In other words, everyone must stand the pressure and bear the weight of this challenging endeavor.


    Naturally, a lot of well-trained warriors were capable to withstand such pressure as they had already surpassed even harder obstacles than this. In the spur of a moment, at least several thousands of competing warriors had already set their foot in the area, though the majority of them moved at a snail''s pace as if doubtful and kind of afraid of what was yet to come.


    Nobody felt ashamed of their slow pace since those who were able to move on a faster rate were at least at the Master Realm cultivation base. Moreover, some slightly faster competitors were experts at the Astral Realm so their safety weren''t much of a problem.


    On the other hand, inferior cultivators who were ranked below the Imperial Realm cultivation base were busy arguing over things they believed were most important -- less impressive sacred weapons, elixir, and ancient books.


    As for the true experts ranking above the Master Realm cultivation base, those weapons, elixir, and books scattered on the peripheral area weren''t even worth anything at all. So they chose to look ahead and focus on what was most important as they didn''t want to waste any time there. They had set their eyes on the deeper area, on those high-end treasures they were yet to lay their hands on. Only a unique treasure and an extraordinary one could have made a good match.


    Austin felt the


    r handling it! Think about it.


    Manipulating the Heavy Gas is hard but if you keep practicing in such a chamber and get used to the pressure eventually, your body will be a thousand times stronger than those who practiced under normal air pressure. I can''t imagine how powerful this kind of warriors would be if they do battle in normal space. Holy-molly, you know what I mean?"


    The man was like a chatterbox of disorganized information. He never ran out of words while he and Austin were slowly moving forward step by step.


    "Ah, tell me more about it.


    You have such encyclopedic knowledge and an extraordinary skill of retention. I am impressed and so excited to know more." Austin interacted with the man every now and then to have kept his interest at its peak.


    Though Austin had to put up with the man''s verbosity, the information the man provided was not totally useless. In fact it was more than what he was willing to learn. As for what Heavy Gas was, Austin believed he had learned enough to actually search for it all by himself.


    During the conversation, Austin found the man to be enthusiastic and genial rather than abrupt and evasive. In fact, he enjoyed listening to the man''s tender expressions as it augmented the truth he was sharing.


    "Oh you are such a delightful young lad! You do have an eye of an artist and you can find the value of my precious words, don''t you? Follow my instructions and you will find yourself avoiding all the common mistakes others weren''t able to survive.

 Chapter 921 The Unusual Heavy Gas (Part Two)

    By the way, who is your mentor? If there isn''t any, you can call me your mentor or master. I wouldn''t mind if you address me that way. Also, as your dedicated teacher, I can assist you even more.


    Here is another piece of information that I won''t charge you for. I will teach you how to walk through the Heavy Gas area by managing your own body strength and vital energy force against it. If you do as I say, your skin will never experience that fate of cracking again.


    Listen well, lad. First, you should rely totally on your body strength as it wears down more slowly than vital energy. Remember to take your time and move as steadily as possible. This way, you save a lot of vital energy for later use.


    Only when your body strength drains that you should release your vital energy, bit by bit, little by little. Or you can perform your vital energy which is skilled to resist the Heavy Gas. This is how you are going to handle the sensitive gas we were talking about.


    If you are wondering about the mechanism behind the tricks, here is my very own perception on it. You see, the Heavy Gas is energy consuming so if you release your vital energy when you set foot in the area, your vital energy will soon be emptied out completely. In this case, you will have to rely totally on your body through the rest of the journey which is not ideal. It isn''t safe, is it? Or if your body is not strong enough, then boom, here it goes. Do you understand?


    These are all my thoughts and personal experience. Remember, go slowly and steady. And always rely on body strength first to preserve your vital energy."


    The man shared his expertise as if Austin was his cherished student. But with God as his witness, Austin did nothing but contributed a little flattery to this so-called mentor. His sudden earnest teachings made Austin feel mixed emotions of overwhelming embarrassment and cautiousness.


    ''Such a candid and outspoken man. I wonder how he would survive the maliciousness and danger out there, '' thought Austin, quite amused of this new personality he just met.


    At this moment where everything seemed so uncertain, numerous warriors had gathered around this generous middle-aged man to


    ecame silent. The spark sounds stood out in the awkward quietness like a proud general who sang his victorious songs in front of his defeated enemies.


    As soon as Austin took off, his footsteps sounded like music breaking the silence even attracted the attention of thousands of busy warriors at the periphery.


    Suddenly, all eyes were fixed on him.


    Nearly all warriors were completely stunned by his agility and strength. It was indeed a big question as to how strong this man''s body was.


    Some of the overwhelmed warriors were more experienced and knowledgeable than the others. A portion of them even had been to their sect''s Heavy Gas training room. In spite this edge, none of them were capable of running in such high speed demonstrated by Austin.


    Where did that man come from? How did he train? Questions kept coming, one after the other.


    "What the hell? Hey buddy, did you see a man running? Am I muddle-headed or bleary-eyed?" A man asked his seat-mate anxiously.


    "There really is a running man. Your eyesight is definitely fine but I''m not quite sure if anything''s wrong with your head," answered the second man harshly.


    "Hey! Mind yourself! Do you want a fight?" hollered the first man at its utmost volume as he was trying to make sense of what had happened. But Austin couldn''t hear them because he was already deep into the Heavy Gas. A lot of people were convinced that their vision had blurred when Austin disappeared from view.

 Chapter 922 Follow Up Austin (Part One)

    ''That must be especially difficult for them to move while surrounded by the Heavy Gas.


    But moving through it is just as easy as blinking an eye for me. After all, the Heavy Gas is nothing against my physical strength.


    I did not even expect that my physical strength would help me under this situation, but it turned out to be very useful. Lucky me to have come this place and refined all those sea beasts, '' Austin marveled in his mind as he moved freely under the Heavy Gas.


    His powerful physical strength enabled him to ignore the strenuous pressure of the Heavy Gas and let him run freely. Meanwhile, the other cultivators were walking extremely slowly since walking under the pressure of the Heavy Gas consumed so much of their energy that every time they took a step forward, they had to stop and gasp for air. Thus, it only made sense that when they saw Austin running past them with ease, they all found themselves dumbstruck with amazement. How could such things even happen? The only explanation could be that they were too exhausted and they were started to see things.


    Most of the cultivators that Austin had run past by then were Master Realm cultivators.


    But as Austin continued moving forward, he also passed by some Astral Realm cultivators.


    Being stronger than those Master Realm ones, the Astral Realm cultivators were walking much faster than the Master Realm cultivators under the pressure of the Heavy Gas.


    They moved at a pace that was just as fast as how they normally walked.


    Some of them whose cultivation base was superior among the Astral Realm cultivators, could even walk in a brisk manner.


    But none of them -- not the Master Realm nor the Astral Realm cultivators -- could move as quickly and as freely as Austin.


    ral palace. We cannot let the little asshole get his way. We need to get out of here before him."


    "Yeah! You are absolutely right. We need to get out of this area before he does. After all, the first one out might have the chance to win the first prize, and there must be a huge amount of treasure in the central place. If that little asshole gets out of this area before we do, he will definitely take all of them, and there is no way we can let that happen!"


    "Let''s go now!"


    The other cultivators moved faster in an attempt to chase after Austin. They were well aware that they would get nothing if he got to the central palace before them.


    There were lots of young but talented cultivators among the cultivators present there. In their own sects, they were considered to be outstanding and brilliant beings. Therefore, they were always at the center of everyone''s attention.


    The moment they saw Austin, a young man with the same age as them, attracted all the other cultivators'' attention, they felt extremely overwhelmed with jealousy. Until then, they were always the star of the show, and being put in their place like that only triggered their ignorance.

 Chapter 923 Follow Up Austin (Part Two)

    So, in an effort to compete with him, the young men activated their vital energy.


    In a flash, the young men burst out.


    At the same time, all the other cultivators also began to move faster as they used all of their strength and energy to chase after Austin.


    But no matter how hard they tried, their physical strength still could not compete with Austin''s.


    Watching them running after Austin was like seeing thousands of tortoises trying their best to catch up to a running rabbit -- no matter how hard they tried, they were still bound to fail.


    In a blink of an eye, Austin had run ahead of them by about a thousand meters more.


    Meanwhile, the other cultivators were gasping for air and dripping with sweat. By now, Austin was so far ahead that the others could barely see his back.


    "Damn it! Damn that little asshole! Is he trying to show off his physical strength?


    What an arrogant son of a bitch!"


    some of the cultivators exclaimed angrily. On the surface, they seemed to be furious, but deep down, they actually felt extremely humiliated by Austin.


    "Yeah! I bet he is just showing off. What an asshole!


    He just wants to distract us with his strength so that we will not be able to focus enough to exert more vital energy and run faster. He just wants to be the first one to reach the central palace so that he can get all of the treasures.


    What a cunning asshole! Fuck him!"


    "Sure, his physical strength is a little stronger than ours. So what? That doesn''t mean anything! Anything at all!


    What matters most are one''s vital energy and cultivation base.


    That asshole is just playing his dirty tricks here. But the truth is, physical str


    ''s words.


    "Damn it! You really think too highly of yourself, you asshole! Just wait and I will make you regret what you just said!"


    All of a sudden, a male cultivator came up right behind Austin.


    The man who spoke was a handsome young man whose cultivation base was also at the medium stage of Master Realm. Austin''s words were the final straw for him. He was so full of rage that he could no longer stand being insulted any further.


    Bang!


    In a split second, the young man burst out with vital energy. As he ran, his white clothes flapped furiously against the wind.


    It was obvious that the young man was trying to exert all of his vital energy force to run faster and catch up to Austin.


    Whoosh!


    Everyone around the young man immediately felt how powerful and aggressive his vital energy was, and as his strong vital energy force fought against the pressure of the Heavy Gas, lights appeared and enveloped his whole figure and his speed surged up at once.


    With a swoosh, the young man rushed forward with immense momentum.


    The other cultivators could see nothing but a shadow flashing by.

 Chapter 924 Have A Taste Of My Fist Skill (Part One)

    The handsome young man soon caught up with Austin.


    His amazing speed stunned Austin so much that the latter froze temporarily in shock. Taking advantage of the moment, the young man passed by Austin at a fleeting rate.


    The young man had to exert a tremendous amount of vital energy force to maintain his speed, and it was indeed exhausting. However, he could not afford to save a little bit of his vital energy force, as it would slow him down dramatically. Consequently, his vital energy force was getting weaker as his speed went faster.


    The brilliant light brought by his powerful vital energy force dimmed remarkably that even the naked eye could tell the difference.


    Obviously, the vital energy would be consumed at a faster rate in the Heavy Gas area than in other places.


    "Tim!


    Stop! You''re moving so fast! It''s too dangerous!" a middle-aged man shouted at the boy worriedly.


    He seemed to be a warrior at the level of Astral Realm. As an advanced warrior, he apparently knew what the boy''s recklessness would incur. His face turned pale for the danger the boy would soon face.


    "It''s too dangerous. Is he not aware of the possible consequences? Oh, what can I say? Young men these days..."


    Some other warriors spotted the dangerous situation as well and discussed it in a low voice.


    As everyone anticipated, the last thing they wished to see happened at last.


    The young man had moved for another thousand meters after he overtook Austin, forcing himself to activate his vital energy force to the extreme. After consuming the maximum of his vital energy and gradually running out of it, he began to lose his capabilities to protect himself from the horrible pressure. Heavy Gases in the space squeezed him and finally


    le.


    He planned to walk to the other end of the Heavy Gas area by his physical strength. When he got the brim, he would speed up to break through the Heavy Gas area with the aid of his vital energy force at the last minute.


    That was a tactic most of the warriors would resort to.


    Facing the culprit who had caused the death of his disciple, however, the middle-aged man had apparently lost his mind. The only thing he wanted to do at that moment was to kill Austin, no matter what the cost would be!


    The man briskly moved as soon as he initiated his vital energy force. Next thing, he utilized his bodily movement skill at an astonishing speed.


    He dashed towards Austin and approached him just in a blink of an eye.


    "I must kill you for Tim!"


    He rallied his force to form a gigantic palm of vital energy that was several hectares in size. It fell from the sky and dashed towards Austin directly.


    "What the hell!


    Are you nuts? Why are you blaming me for the death of your disciple?"


    The man''s irrationality upset Austin to the extreme. Hearing the man blame him for what was happening here, was the most ridiculous joke he had ever heard.

 Chapter 925 Have A Taste Of My Fist Skill (Part Two)

    In Austin''s opinion, he didn''t do anything wrong, lest cause the death of the boy. He just walked at a speed faster than the others, and most certainly didn''t ask the boy or force him to compete with him. The boy did it himself, and so he died because of his own stupidity. So why should Austin be responsible for it? That was just absurd.


    "All right. If you want to have a fight, let''s fight.


    I have nothing to do with your disciple''s death. I cannot be wronged, and I''m not a person to be falsely accused!" Austin said in between clenched teeth.


    He stared at the middle-aged man with a pair of angry eyes.


    Rage intensified in his insides, and with it was his surging intention to kill the man before him.


    He took a step forward and immediately initiated his physical strength.


    Then he stretched out his right fist to launch an attack.


    A loud noise filled the entire area as the force squeezed through the air.


    As a result, the space shook violently.


    The huge palm formed by the middle-aged man''s vital energy was blown up to nothing as soon as Austin''s energy clashed against it.


    "Have a taste of my fist skill!"


    Austin leaped quickly like a ghost. With just another step forward, he had already reached the middle-aged man who looked awkward in the battle.


    The man had to defend himself from Austin''s attack with his vital energy force on the one hand. At the same time, he also had to protect himself from getting hurt by the Heavy Gas filling in every corner of the space with all his might.


    Due to all the restrictions, he was able to use only fifty or sixty percent of his energy, though he was a capable warrior.


    He was even inferior to Austin in terms of bodily movement skill.


    "Watch out for my fist!"


    Austin nea


    just a couple of strikes of his fist skill.


    That was far beyond the imagination of all the warriors present to witness such a misfortune.


    Those warriors, who had said something ironic about Austin, felt nothing but fear in their hearts at that instance.


    They all lowered their heads to avoid Austin''s gaze with the Master Realm warriors feeling frightened the most. They were worried that Austin might kill them as well, as the young man had gotten desperately excited in the fight.


    All of them would think of escaping by their bodily movement skills if they had been in other places.


    However, it was barely possible for them to use that skill in the Heavy Gas area.


    Austin quickly took the Space Ring in his hand as soon as he killed the man. Regaining his usual composed expression, he hid it secretly into his pocket.


    He returned to cast a cold look at all the warriors around him. Then he activated his bodily movement skill and dashed forward speedily again.


    All the other warriors heaved a sigh of relief after Austin had disappeared from their view.


    Those warriors, who had relentlessly criticized Austin, found their spines wet with sweats.

 Chapter 926 Encountering His Enemy

    After killing the middle-aged man, Austin launched his bodily movement skill and continued to run through the Heavy Gas area.


    The area covered a distance of about ten thousand meters, and Austin had already crossed more than three thousand meters.


    He still had about two-thirds of the way to go!


    Austin soon realized that the deeper he got to the area of the Heavy Gas, the thicker the Heavy Gas became, and the more it exerted pressure on the passers-by.


    As a result, Austin''s speed reduced as the almost impassable gas and pressure pinned on his body.


    Fortunately, his great physical strength and fitness did not render him immobile. In fact, he seemed unaffected severely, and although his speed had slowed down a bit, he could still move fast.


    Soon he had covered five kilometers, then six kilometers...


    He rushed with long strides and high speed, getting deeper and deeper into the Heavy Gas area.


    When Austin passed those who had started before him and were moving at a much slower pace like turtles, the cultivators were mesmerized at his speed and couldn''t help but stop and stare at his back.


    "Look, someone can run in this place!" someone shouted, his voice laced with shock.


    "What a weirdo!"


    "That guy seems to be Austin," another man uttered as he recognized the young man.


    "Indeed, he does look like Austin."


    The men who recognized Austin were cultivators from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    They were so engrossed that they could only manage to mutter a few words to express their internal shock. Eventually, once they recovered from the utter surprise, they continued and concentrated on their own way.


    No one tried to interfere with Austin anymore.


    The Heavy Gas was growing thick and making things unbearable.


    With no energy to spare, the cultivators had to focus and devote all their energy in dealing with the pressure.


    Gradually, Austin found that the number of cultivators ahead was dwindling.


    When he first entered the area, he could see thousands of them at a glance.


    After six or seven kilometers, he could see only a few hundred left.


    The people who could get there quickly had high cultivation base and powerful strength.


    Most of them


    close together, side by side.


    The Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect sat leisurely between their shoulders.


    He was not crushed by the force of the Heavy Gas because the two puppets borne the burden for him.


    Therefore, he advanced effortlessly in the Heavy Gas with great ease.


    "Humph, he really enjoys himself."


    Austin looked at him and flashed a faint smile.


    At the same time, he also slowed down.


    ''The Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect has been involved many times in the pursuit of me. Shall I take the chance to give him a piece of my mind?''


    Austin stared at his enemy, hesitating, and almost paused.


    "Austin, it''s you!"


    The Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect suddenly noticed Austin, and his eyes burst with ecstasy.


    "Ha-ha, Austin, good, good. Fancy meeting you here!


    Great! How lucky I am!"


    The Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect burst into laughter.


    He glared at Austin with greedy eyes.


    Whistle! Whistle! Whistle!


    Seven puppets, one after another, shot out of the sleeve of the Holy Son, falling around Austin and surrounding him.


    Five of the seven puppets were at the premium stage of Master Realm.


    The remaining two were at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm!


    Austin remembered the last time he fought with the Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect.


    At that time, the puppets he released were all just at the Master Realm.


    Surprisingly, he was now able to control puppets at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm.

 Chapter 927

    "Ha-ha, Austin! How''s the taste of being restricted in the Heavy Gas area? It''s very uncomfortable, isn''t it?


    Even a master of the Astral Realm would struggle in such an area!


    I must admit that you are quite powerful, but you won''t have full capacity in the Heavy Gas area.


    Here, you will be afraid of wasting vital energy force and physical strength. You dare not let go of your hands and feet, and will move as slowly as a tortoise.


    On the other hand, my puppets are not afraid to use up energy at all! Once they run out of energy, I just need to add superior vital energy crystals to restore their combat effectiveness immediately," the Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect ranted.


    He commanded the seven puppets to surround Austin.


    "Oh?


    What do you want?"


    Austin asked disdainfully.


    At the sight of someone ready to fight, the attention of other cultivators had immediately been attracted.


    "Look, isn''t that Cameron, the Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect?


    Who''s offended him?" a man in the crowd said in surprise.


    "He deserves to be the Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect. He can manipulate the puppets of the Astral Realm!


    And two of them, at that!"


    "Goodness me, is he invincible in the Master Realm?" someone exclaimed.


    "Yes! Cameron, who can control two puppets of the Astral Realm at the same time, is indeed invincible at the level of Master Realm.


    And it''s hard for a master of the Astral Realm to defeat him!


    Even the Holy Son of the Sky Sect might not defeat him," a man murmured.


    Many of the martial artists from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom recognized the Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect.


    They talked in a low voice.


    Hearing their murmurs, Austin realized that the name of the Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect was Cameron.


    "Don''t you understand, Austin?" Cameron shouted.


    The praise of the warriors around him had made him rather smug.


    "In this area, I can crush you!


    If I met you elsewhere, I might have been a little afraid.


    Ha-ha, I''m lucky to meet you in the Heavy Gas area!


    Your physical strength and vital energy force must


    Everyone, even the warriors who were not from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, gasped.


    "Yes, I heard that Austin likes killing very much!"


    Someone whispered to the others, his voice hushed.


    "Shh, Leon, do you want to die? How dare you talk like that in front of him? Aren''t you afraid that he''s going to give you a hard time?"


    someone admonished him.


    Leon''s face paled and his heart thumped with fear. He discreetly watched Austin to see his reaction. .


    "Come on!" Cameron shouted.


    He immediately realized that something was wrong, and immediately reached out and slapped the two puppets under his buttocks.


    The two puppets went straight ahead.


    "Humph, you can''t run away!" Austin called out.


    He tried his best to stop them.


    "Bang, bang!"


    In an instant, he simultaneously knocked the two Astral Realm puppets out.


    He kicked his feet and stretched out his physical strength.


    "Thud, thud, thud!"


    He rushed after Cameron.


    The two puppets under Cameron''s buttocks could only move forward as appropriate in the Heavy Gas area.


    But Austin was able to jog.


    He was naturally much faster.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin crossed the two puppets and spun around.


    "Bang, bang!"


    Austin punched the two puppets under Cameron''s buttocks down.


    Cameron quickly jumped aside.


    Austin stopped him and looked at him with a menacing smile. Cameron''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 928 Rob The Holy Son Of The Ghost Puppet Sect

    After seeing how effortlessly Austin took care of the two puppets, which could match cultivators at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm, the onlookers didn''t dare to gossip about him anymore.


    Even the cultivators at the Astral Realm stared at the lad without saying anything. Their expressions reflected the caution they felt.


    "What do you want, Austin?


    I''m the Holy Son of the Ghost Puppet Sect.


    If you do anything to me, our sect leader won''t spare you,"


    Cameron shouted. Although he was panicking and scared, he tried to be stern.


    "I killed the stewards from the Sky Sect, and destroyed their stronghold in the Daylight City.


    Do you really think I am afraid to take your life?"


    Austin snapped with a faint smile.


    "Austin... You..."


    The seriousness on Austin''s expression left Cameron speechless. He knew that Austin wasn''t bluffing. Cameron would die if he dared to offend Austin.


    ''Sky Sect is as influential as our sect.


    If he has the power to murder people from the Sky Sect, he won''t hesitate to kill people from our sect.


    Why did I mess with this guy? I''m an idiot!


    Now he is angry and intends to kill me. I''m in big trouble.''


    The thought left Cameron feeling uneasy.


    As a disciple of the Ghost Puppet Sect, his forte was manipulating puppets.


    But Austin had destroyed all his puppets.


    Cameron had just reached the premium stage of Master Realm, and he was aware that he could not defeat Austin without his puppets.


    "Austin, I shouldn''t have behaved like that.


    Look, there is no deep hatred or rivalry between us.


    We don''t have to be enemies. Let''s forget about this. What do you think?" Cameron said in a much friendlier tone.


    His attitude toward Austin had changed dramatically.


    "Is that so?


    You want me to let it go?


    That''s ridiculous. Don''t you think you''re being too naive?" Austin said teasingly.


    With a defiant expression, Austin laughed loudly.


    ''He tried to mug me. This guy now realizes he is at a disadvantage, so he is pretending to make peace with me.


    I guess he always bullies the weak and flatters the strong. What a cunn


    they tell others about this, I''ll be a laughingstock.


    This is all Austin''s fault, '' he thought, blazing with anger.


    The crowd understood how Cameron felt. No one had the guts to discuss what happened between him and Austin. They immediately turned around and continued to trudge forward.


    .. .


    Austin didn''t even look back when he heard Cameron''s threats. Instead, he smiled and continued walking.


    Moments later, he crossed the boundary for the Heavy Gas area.


    He paused and took a deep, relieved breath.


    ''I finally left that shitty place, '' he thought.


    Austin looked ahead.


    The scene unfolding caught him by surprise.


    ''What''s going on?''


    The imposing palaces had disappeared.


    Instead, he saw vast, ancient mountains.


    ''When I was transported inside the mansion, I encountered numerous palaces.


    After I passed the Heavy Gas area, I see mountains. Unbelievable!


    The mountains occupy a large area. They also appear to be desolate and quiet, although I do sense activity in the mountains.


    It looks like several cultivators reached there before me. They must be searching for treasures, '' he concluded.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to detect what was inside the vast mountains. Without wasting another second, he activated his Thunderbolt Movement Skill and headed toward the huge mountains.


    ''If I don''t hurry up, there will be no treasures left, '' he thought.

 Chapter 929 Ninth-Grade Annona Fruits

    Austin exerted his bodily movement skill at once. The next second, he flew towards the mountains.


    "Whoosh!"


    As Austin flashed by the mountains, he glanced at the view under him.


    The mountains in this area stretched in all directions. Rolling hills were scattered as far as he could see. There were only some ancient trees covering the mountains. Austin could even see the brown earth of this arid landscape.


    Time and again, brilliant lights appeared at a few of the peaks, which led the cultivators to go for there for treasures.


    They exerted their bodily movement skills to scout for treasures around the mountains.


    Numerous cultivators were entering the mansion of the ancient master.


    Austin estimated that at least four to five thousand cultivators had succeeded in getting out of the Heavy Gas area and reached here.


    They were mostly Astral Realm cultivators and the top ones among those Master Realm cultivators. The mere fact that they had reached here required a strong cultivation base.


    "It''s an elixir field! Oh my god! It''s an elixir field! And a large one too!"


    A surprised voice rang out.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In a flash, several cultivators sped towards the hill where the sound came from.


    Austin followed at once. He sped up and flew in the same direction.


    After a moment, he reached it, floating over the hilltop.


    From where he was, he saw a flat landscape at the center of the hill. There was a huge elixir field covered with intense spiritual energy, about ten acres in area.


    A soft breeze carried the fragrance of the luxuriant elixirs on the field, refreshing everyone within dozens of miles around.


    "Fifth grade! Sixth grade! Holy moly! There are even ones of seventh and eighth grade!" "Wait! Is that annona fruit?" "Oh my! It''s annona fruit! And not only one! There are three annona fruits and they are all ninth grade!"


    "God! I will make a fortune!"


    The cultivators were so excited that their voices were trembling.


    After all, a seventh or eighth grade elixir alone was a rare sight in daily life, not to mention a ninth grade one. In this regard, it was not an exaggeration to say that a ninth grade elixir was worth more than a million.


    Thousands of cultivators had swarmed the hill. Austin could now only see the entire hill dotted with numerous figures from where he was.


    Each of them was staring at the elixir field with wide, greed-filled eyes.


    Outside the mansion, no one could easily get an elixir, especially a seventh or eighth grade one, unless at a huge price.


    But now, there was a large field covered with lush elixirs in front of them. Everyone could own the elixirs as long as they were able to take them.


    I


    acted three Astral Realm cultivators at the same time.


    While they were fighting amongst themselves, the gnome had gotten near the three ninth-grade annona fruits through his teleportation ability. Then he aimed beast soul energy at the two Astral Realm cultivators several times to distract them.


    In a flash, he had picked up the three annona fruits.


    Then he spun around and disappeared into another dimension at once.


    "Where are the three annona fruits?! A demonic beast took them all!"


    The three Astral Realm cultivators also had a strong spiritual sense, endowing them with keen auditory and visual sense.


    They figured out at once what had happened.


    "The damn demonic beast! Stop!"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The cultivators aimed their strong vital energy force at the spot where the gnome disappeared.


    But they were too late. All their forceful attacks were in vain.


    "Hey! Why did you attack me?


    It was all your fault! Otherwise, how could a demonic beast ever take all the annona fruits in front of me!"


    said the Astral Realm cultivator who had been hit by Austin''s attack. Rage burned in his manic eyes.


    "Now I got it! It''s you! You just launched a spiritual sense attack at me! I can tell! I can tell from a trace of your spiritual sense!


    It''s the same as the spiritual sense attack which was thrown at me."


    The other two put the pieces of the puzzle together.


    "Now I know! The demonic beast must be this asshole''s minion. When he attacked us to distract our attention, the damn demonic beast got the opportunity to take the annona fruits,"


    said one of the three Astral Realm cultivators, glowering at Austin once he finally understood what just happened.


    "That explains so much!"


    The other two gritted their teeth, realizing that they had been had.

 Chapter 930 A Reward For The Capture Of Austin Offered By The Sky Sect

    "Buster, you are courting death!"


    one of the Astral Realm warriors shouted. A lad at the medium stage of Master Realm had played a trick and grabbed the annona fruit from dozens of Astral Realm masters!


    Feeling disgraced, they tried to stop Austin, in an attempt to reckon with him.


    "Violet, let''s go!"


    Austin knew he was no match for dozens of Astral Realm masters. He had no choice but to exercise his Thunderbolt Movement Skill and tried to dash out of the valley as fast as he could.


    Violet turned into a blue light and vanished into the Illusion Bead when Austin passed by her.


    Having plucked plenty of elixir herbs, she was also duly rewarded this time.


    "Stop, you bastard!"


    angry voices from a dozen Astral Realm masters echoed as Austin made his getaway. They chased after him closely.


    Meanwhile, some other Astral Realm masters chose to stay in the valley to collect other elixir herbs.


    With the help of his Thunderbolt Movement Skill, Austin flew a little faster than the Astral Realm masters who were chasing after him with all their efforts.


    For a few moments, they failed to close in on Austin


    as his figure skipped over a peak and another.


    Soon, they gave up the pursuit.


    All of them had come here for treasures, and none of them knew how long they needed to catch up with Austin as he moved so swiftly.


    Besides, shrouded by dense treasure spirit and miraculous brilliance, it was evident that this mountain range was home to an abundant amount of treasures.


    Chasing after him proved futile, and so


    the Astral Realm masters decided to focus on obtaining the elixirs instead.


    .... ....


    "Elixir Palace!


    Come, bro! There seems to be an Elixir Palace on that peak!


    We''d better get there before the others do!"


    someone shouted in the distance.


    "I heard someone has found a Spiritual Weapon Palace ahead.


    But as the gate of the palace is guarded by a certain array which prevents anyone from entering it, many warriors are trying to break it.


    Let''s hurry up!


    I think the Spiritual Weapon Palace must be home for various magic weapons, prob


    ut he has a longbow, which is a very powerful magic weapon.


    On the Sand Island, he destroyed the Super Collective Array with that weapon, leaving six of the Ten Prominent Disciples of Punishment Branch dead and the other four severely injured.


    Then he shot two arrows, killing two stewards of the Sky Sect whose cultivation base was at the Astral Realm.


    I also heard these pieces of news from disciples of the Sky Sect in person,"


    Wilbert told him.


    "What?


    So that buster is a really a hard nut to crack,"


    Maynard sighed. There was trepidation on his face.


    "A warrior at the medium stage of Master Realm who can kill an Astral Realm master with a longbow!


    I''m afraid this means that his longbow must be a holy weapon, probably a medium-grade or even a high-grade holy weapon!


    It''s the only explanation!


    If we can kill Austin, we will possess both the holy weapon offered by the Sky Sect and Austin''s!


    Two holy weapons!


    How wonderful!"


    Maynard said. His eyes glinted with greed as his breath became tight in his throat.


    Maynard was a powerful warrior with a cultivation base at the medium stage of Astral Realm.


    As an independent cultivator without any background from any sect, two holy weapons were greatly appealing to him.


    "Ha ha, you are right, Maynard. That''s exactly true,"


    Wilbert laughed. His eyes too shone with a glint of determination and desire.

 Chapter 931 Thunder Palace

    Few cultivators could resist the temptation of two holy weapons.


    "Let''s follow Austin. We can look for treasures while finding a chance to take him out.


    Although Austin''s longbow is a holy weapon, it will still take him some time to shoot it. Besides, bows are ranged weapons.


    We need to find a chance to get close to him before executing him.


    That way, he couldn''t use his bow to hurt us.


    As long as he can''t use his powerful bow, we can get him easily,"


    the stout man snorted.


    "You''re right!


    Let''s go follow him."


    ... ...


    Meanwhile, on another mountain, four middle-aged evil men looked up at Austin who had flown past them.


    "I suppose this guy is the one the Sky Sect wants. They even offered a high reward.


    Looks like this brat isn''t that strong, though!


    He''s only at the medium stage of Master Realm. Why would the four elders of the Sky Sect offer a holy weapon to the one who can take his life?"


    one commented.


    "That''s none of our business.


    I heard the Sky Sect in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom has many strong cultivators. Now that they are willing to offer such a high reward, it means this brat isn''t easy to handle.


    Our job is to rob, steal or catch wanted fugitives.


    This is a good chance for us. We can''t let it go,"


    another responded.


    "I agree with you.


    We''ve robbed many people since we got here, and we''ve gotten many valuable things.


    Let them seek treasures. We can tail after them and take things from the weak cultivators who are alone and vulnerable.


    Ha-ha. They work so hard to collect treasures, just to surrender them to us. We will make a fortune,"


    another said.


    "We''re at the premium stage of Astral Realm.


    Keep one thing in mind: our targets are those whose cultivation bases are below the medium


    Boom!"


    Without warning, several bolts of lightning struck a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm.


    This cultivator was about 400 meters away from the door of the palace. Before the lightning hit him, he inched forward with great care.


    He had become excited as he was about to reach the palace.


    Startled, he stepped backwards hurriedly.


    He raised his shield and transported his vital energy to it, trying to protect himself. A few seconds later, the shield lit up brightly.


    It was a top-grade divine weapon, of the highest make and caliber.


    But since the streaks of lighting moved so rapidly, they hit the shield within moments.


    "Crack!"


    The shield shook violently and fumed.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The lightning flashed and thunder rumbled over the palace as the second the streaks of lightning hit the divine weapon.


    Suddenly, dozens of flashes of lightning struck the cultivator at the same time. Some of them were as thick as an arm, while others had the girth of a tree trunk!


    "No!" the cultivator screamed in sheer fear.


    Thoroughly freaked out, he turned tail and sped away.


    Lifting his shield high, he kept infusing vital energy into it.

 Chapter 932 Austin Was Noticed (Part One)

    "Crack! Crack!"


    The man ran as fast as he could, mustering all his might. As a warrior at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm, he moved rather quickly.


    However, his pace was still too slow compared with the lightening.


    The earsplitting claps of thunders exploded and echoed throughout the sky. They were so loud and ominous that the cultivators could not help but cover their ears.


    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen of lightning bolts fell from the sky and struck the man with great precision.


    "Ahhh!"


    He let out a chilling scream as his shield was smashed into pieces by the lightning.


    Swirls of smoke rose from his body. He rolled on the ground in pain, over and over again, trying to dispell the despair. Yet it didn''t make any difference. Right then, another streak of lightning came down and hit him. As a result, he was blasted forcefully and fell down on the edge of the square.


    His body was charred and smoking.


    "Oh my god!"


    The other warriors were seized with fear. They didn''t realize how powerful the lightning was until the charred body was present right in front of their eyes. It was utterly horrible. The smell of the burning flesh sent them a clear message to stay away, or they would be faced with the same miserable consequences.


    The horrible dead body and the smell that came from it sent a chill through those who were trying hard to approach the gate of the palace. They grew more alert as they proceeded, afraid that the thunder and lightning would do the same to them.


    Despite this, no one retreated.


    They all believed firmly that inside this palace, there must be some precious and rare treasures.


    It was an once in a lifetime chance! Their greed for the treasures blinded them so that they valued them more than their own lives.


    More and more warriors joined the team marching towards the gate. They took out their magic treasures to protect t


    icipated that it couldn''t hurt him. Needless to say, he was very confident about the ability of his bowl. He strode towards his destination as though he were taking a leisurely stroll.


    "Ha ha! You weak losers! None of you will enter this palace. All the treasures inside it will be mine! This result is fated, as I am much stronger than any of you!"


    the young man in white declared loud before he burst into arrogant laughter. A contemptuous sneer was written on his face.


    "Look, that jade bowl! It''s a low-grade holy weapon!"


    someone screamed in surprise.


    Everyone turned their eyes towards the bowl which was shining over the young man''s head. They could not help but sigh with admiration.


    "I think I know who he is. He is the Holy Son of the Ethereal Palace, one of the forces in Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom. He is young, but I''ve heard that he has reached the preliminary stage of Astral Realm. Such a genius! He has learned and comprehended so much about the martial skills of the Ethereal Palace. The potential of this young man is beyond measure," another man explained from what he knew.


    "Oh, I got it. No wonder he is behaving so confidently!"


    The rest of the crowd finally found out the young man''s identify and where his confidence came from.

 Chapter 933 Austin Was Noticed (Part Two)

    While the throng was whispering and marveling at the young man, a tall and strong man took action. He was muscular, with tan skin and bulging shoulders and muscles. Holding a giant golden axe, he walked towards the gate. Before long, he had already reached the spot which was about one hundred meters away from the gate.


    Thunderbolt fell from the sky and dashed towards him one after another.


    The strong man was not frightened. Instead, he laughed out loud as he took out his axe and hacked in the air forcefully. As a result, thousands of sparks burst and formed a large piece of light screen. It successfully blocked most of the thunderbolts from reaching him.


    The bolts which successfully approached the man hit him. However, they did not do any harm. The man remained intact as though he had absorbed them!


    "Ha ha. These strikes of thunder and lightning are fatal to others. But not me, not at all! They are nutritious for me and I benefit off absorbing them!


    I''m sure there must some precious treasures with lightning properties inside the palace.


    And my strength will be enhanced greatly once I obtain them! I''m going to defeat everyone and rank the first in the ranking match of Holy Son.


    Ha ha ha! Destiny is helping me! I will be the winner!"


    He strode towards the gate, proudly proclaiming this.


    "He is the Holy Son of the Thunder Sect from Elite Holy Kingdom!"


    Someone recognized him.


    ''The Thunder Sect? Elite Holy Kingdom?''


    Austin repeated to himself, recalling something.


    He had dealt with people from the Thunder Sect when he was in the outer range of Grand Desolation Mountain.


    Back then, the young master and some elders of the Thunder Sect were hunting the thunder unicorn. It was beaten heavily thanks to their fierce attack.


    Austin, by accident, came across the badly injured beast. He gave his Thunder Elixir and beast soul to Austin.


    That wa


    thousand divine vital energy crystals!" another man echoed in a greedy tone.


    "According to a steward of the Sky Sect, they have already prepared a medium-grade holy weapon!"


    "What!"


    A medium-grade holy weapon!


    A thousand divine vital energy crystals! Such bounty!


    All the warriors were taken aback by the mention of this. Their eyes grew greedy as they stared at Austin.


    A medium-grade holy weapon was an amazing prize.


    And even one divine vital energy crystal would be priceless, let alone one thousand of them! They were almost as valuable as thousands of superior vital energy crystals!


    Astral Realm warriors'' faces turned red as their eyes lit up with greed. All of them wanted to get this reward!


    The value of this offer was more than generous for Master Realm warriors, who were inferior to Astral Realm warriors. They too were eager to win it!


    "Now! Send a message to the elders using the Contact Jade Slip! Tell them that we found Austin!" someone lowered his voice and whispered.


    It turned out he was a disciple of the Sky Sect, one of the many that had been sent out to search for Austin in secret.


    Once they detected Austin, they took out their Contact Jade Slips from their Space Rings and sent out the important message.

 Chapter 934 Being Trapped In A Brawl (Part One)

    "We cannot let him escape!" someone yelled hysterically.


    Upon hearing those words, the warriors around Austin hurriedly dashed towards him one after the other, immensely desperate to finish him off.


    It wasn''t that they hated him. The actual reason they wanted to kill him so badly was the Sky Sect''s extremely irresistible reward for anyone who could kill Austin. The award included an invaluable holy weapon and some divine vital energy crystals which were enough to tempt any cultivator.


    "Now there''s an offer that''s just too good to pass up��a holy weapon and a thousand divine vital energy crystals in exchange for the life of someone who is only in the medium stage of Master Realm? What a swell deal! Opportunities like this only come once in a blue moon," one warrior said excitedly.


    All the warriors stared greedily at Austin like a pack of hungry wolves about to prey on a weak and helpless lamb.


    "We shouldn''t get ahead of ourselves, though. I heard that he has a long, purple bow which is so powerful it can shoot down an Astral Realm master with minimal effort. We should be careful as to how we will coordinate our joint attacks and always remember to proceed with caution,"


    one warrior said. Unlike the others, he had been informed about Austin''s powerful weapon beforehand, so he made sure to warn everyone else.


    "Humph! If you''re afraid of being killed, just get out of our way right now. There''s no place for scared cats here. You are being ridiculous! Do you honestly believe that some warrior in the medium stage of Master Realm would be capable of defeating us with nothing more than that weapon of his? He is just some tiny ant that we can easily step on!"


    one of them retorted angrily. He was so arrogant and full of himself that he thought that they could defeat Austin ri


    ith me again.


    I didn''t expect that they would post a reward just to hunt me down. Now, I am being hunted by so many warriors!"


    Austin said in a low voice as he frowned slightly.


    At that point, he became quite aware that the history of hatred between him and the Sky Sect would not come to an end until one of them was slaughtered.


    He knew how much they wanted to kill him. After all, they even offered a holy weapon as one of the rewards for hunting him down. It just showed how determined they were to kill him.


    "Sky Sect! Look at what you have done to me!


    One day, I will make you pay for all the sufferings you have imposed on me!"


    Austin snarled as he clenched his fists and his eyes grew sharp.


    A few seconds later, Austin pulled himself together and managed to calm down enough to regain his usual nonchalant expression.


    Austin was looking back at the Thunder Palace when the top of the Palace which was immersed in lightning arcs caught his eye. Soon, a faint smile appeared on the corners of his mouth as he came up with a pretty good plan.


    If he were surrounded by that many Astral Realm masters in any other place, he was sure that he would not be able to deal with it.

 Chapter 935 Being Trapped In A Brawl (Part Two)

    But right there, behind him, was the Thunder Palace. When he realized that, Austin''s fears began to fade away, and he was overcome by a sense of calm.


    Others might have been afraid of the lightning arcs at the top of the Thunder Palace, but Austin was not.


    ''If worst comes to worst, and I am unable to cope with all the joint attacks, I will rush directly towards the top of the Palace. Then, I will jump into the ocean of thunder and lightning.


    I am pretty sure that no one would dare to jump into such a formidable ocean of thunder and lightning and fight against me, ''


    Austin thought calmly. ...


    "Oh?


    You all want to kill me because you want to get the holy weapon offered by the Sky Sect. Am I right?"


    Austin uttered slowly as he scanned the warriors around him one by one without the slightest expression of fear.


    Austin''s calm attitude immediately startled those around him. At once, a buzzing noise started again.


    "Huh? What''s going on? How come he is so calm?


    Why is he not afraid of us at all?"


    "Has he been scared out of his wits?"


    "Maybe he is just a little weird?"


    "Yes, he could be. Come to think of it, since the Sky Sect is willing to pay such lavish rewards just to kill him, then he definitely must not be some ordinary guy."


    The warriors became so engaged in their discussion once again.


    ... After a while, the discussion died down.


    "Austin!"


    someone yelled abruptly. "I know you are just bluffing. Don''t pretend to be calm anymore. Just surrender and follow me to the Sky Sect.


    We won''t kill you. We will only take you to the four elders of the Sky Sect so that we can get the rewards. What they will do to you is none of our business.


    Have you heard of the Four Devil Clowns? If you have heard of us, then you''ll know that we never kill others. We are only int


    warriors around him simultaneously.


    ... ...


    The warriors around him did not expect that Austin would have the ability to launch so many attacks while being besieged by so many warriors with a much higher stage than him.


    More than that, they never expected him to be able to wield his attacks that quickly.


    Meanwhile since the warriors were gathered closely together, they could not fully utilize their bodily movement skills due to lack of space. But that wasn''t even the worst part. The worst part was that if they hadn''t been packed so tightly, they might have been able to dodge Austin''s attacks in time.


    After just a few seconds, a lot of them had been severely injured by Austin''s attacks.


    Those whose cultivation base were in the Master Realm stage were either killed or crippled the moment they were touched by Austin''s fists or that giant golden ball, or chopped by his Lightning Sword.


    In just a blink of an eye, Austin was able to kill more than two dozen warriors in the Master Realm stage.


    The bodies of the two or three Astral Realm warriors who were closest to Austin were also smashed into pieces by Austin''s attacks.


    Dozens of Astral Realm warriors were also physically injured.

 Chapter 936 Sheer Magic

    "You asked for it, little brat!"


    Many who were wounded got infuriated by this.


    "He is so tough.


    His real power is not lower warriors of the Astra Realm!"


    Someone soon learnt his real power first hand.


    "Screw it. No matter how powerful he is, let''s take him together. Shred him into a million pieces!"


    Austin''s action angered the people around him. Everyone turned on to him and started to attack with full force.


    "Tumbling!"


    The space around where Austin stood started shaking vigorously.


    Vital energy force kept coming at Austin one after another.


    Had they been a group of Master Realm warriors, Austin would have a chance to put up a challenging fight.


    Now they were a bunch of warriors of the Astral Realm. It was a different story altogether.


    Austin''s situation was a bit unstable. He had been hit several times by vital energy force and it affected his strength.


    His clothes were torn to pieces by the brutal power of vital energy force, gone with wind like a bunch butterfly.


    Austin''s body was very strong. So for the time being, he only sustained some bruise and scratch with no vital injury.


    Although none of the wounds were deadly yet, Austin began to feel a bit dizzy as blood started gushing inside his chest.


    More and more warriors joined the fight against Austin, thus strengthening the opponents. New waves of vital energy force blasted towards him.


    Austin sheathed his Lightning Sword, and he started throwing his punch like thunders.


    The golden ball kept circling above Austin, blocking vital energy force launched at him and somehow protecting him from getting killed.


    "Slaughter him, now!"


    Caring not for his wound, Austin used Thunderbolt Movement Skill like a god of war, moving in front of warriors in a flash.


    Thud!


    Fists with the power of four million pounds struck out alternatively and rained down on a couple of warriors.


    One warrior of the preliminary stage of Astral Realm and four warriors of the premium stage of Master Realm were instantly killed before they got the chance to take another breath.


    But Austin also paid a dearly price for this merciless massacre.


    He received a dozen hits on his own body.


    Each of those blows caused him unbearable pain that spread


    wed them wishing that he would feel better.


    He felt some warm streams spreading in his body.


    Elixirs started healing his body almost immediately, but he knew well that it was not enough given the severity of his wounds.


    Without thinking twice, Austin touched his Space Ring.


    A jade bottle appeared in his hand.


    "This Magic Sea Water is called the origin of life. I am wondering how strong is its healing power."


    Austin applied his vital energy. It came out of his palm gently and the cap of this jade bottle came off.


    A couple drops of blue liquid landed into Austin''s mouth.


    "Woooohooo"


    The feeling of vigor and life filled his body once again, spreading like a warm breeze during spring or a fine aged liquor.


    It was very comfortable for the heavily wounded body. Austin gave out a sigh of relieve.


    His pain was lessened by degrees


    and his terrible wound where the bones were sticking out were healing itself rapidly right in front of his eyes. It was amazing.


    New flesh was growing, covering the bone.


    A couple drops of Magic Sea Water, and Austin felt like he was recovering from his wound quickly.


    Magic!


    This was real magic!


    Austin was extremely satisfied with its healing power.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    Austin made it to about four hundred meters from the gate of Thunder Palace


    before five thunders struck down on Austin


    with ear piercing sounds.


    "Oh no! He really is charging for the gate after all!"


    The one behind him shouted in frustration.

 Chapter 937 Ill Make You Pay Next Time!

    The moment four or five bolts of lightning struck his body, Austin used his mind to summon the Thunder Elixir and the thunder unicorn''s beast soul from his elixir field.


    Then, a huge illusionary thunder unicorn appeared and enclosed Austin''s body.


    "Splat..."


    The lightning collided with Austin''s body protected by the thunder unicorn. It then turned into a million tiny bolts of lightning. A thousand tiny lights flickered wildly, which made Austin look like a luminous hedgehog.


    Suddenly, the Thunder Elixir in his elixir field erupted with a brilliant silver glow.


    The Thunder Elixir instantly absorbed the flashing lightning.


    Then, all the lightning around Austin disappeared.


    This was not the first time that Austin had absorbed the lightning energy.


    Since receiving the Thunder Elixir and beast soul from the thunder unicorn, Austin would use the elixir to absorb energy during a thunderstorm.


    Considering Austin had done this before, he was experienced in this aspect.


    So four or five bolts of lightning were of no serious deal to Austin.


    "Splat..."


    More than a dozen lightning bolts, as thick as human arms, fell from the sky and hit Austin''s body.


    Then, a dozen bolts of lightning burst at once, turning into a mass of electricity that swirled around Austin.


    Once again, Austin looked like a glowing hedgehog.


    This time as well, the Thunder Elixir and beast soul of the thunder unicorn absorbed all the lightning.


    And then, Austin''s body was back to normal again.


    Meanwhile, with the help of the Magic Sea Water, half of Austin''s injuries recovered immediately while the remaining half began recuperating rapidly.


    ... ...


    "Splat!"


    At this moment, all the men who were chasing Austin stopped abruptly.


    None of them dared to rush to the gate of the Thunder Palace.


    They were afraid that it might trigger the lightning sensor, and if that happened, they would die for sure.


    Everyone was staring at Austin. They gaped��with their mouths open, eyes bulging and necks stretched as if invisible hands were choking them.


    "What the hell is going on?


    as


    he looked up.


    He saw a muscular, swarthy man with a huge golden axe in his hand, standing about a hundred meters away from the Thunder Palace''s gate.


    The man''s name was Barret, and he was the Holy Son of the Thunder Sect. He looked greedily at Austin��a deep red blush spread from his neck to his cheeks as his breathing grew erratic.


    Barret had been concentrating on resisting the thunder and lightning as he inched closer to the palace. He was driven by greed��all he wanted was the treasure in the palace.


    However, his progress had been slow as the palace had been surrounded by continuous roars of thunder and lightning strikes.


    So, Barret had not noticed that several hundred cultivators were attacking Austin;


    at least not until Austin reached closer to Barret and a few bolts of lightning fell around him.


    That was when Barret turned and noticed Austin.


    As soon as he saw the huge illusionary thunder unicorn wrapped around Austin''s body, his eyes widened. Barret was so fascinated by what he saw that he couldn''t take his eyes off the thunder unicorn.


    His heart beat so fast that it felt like it would jump out of his chest.


    As the Holy Son of the Thunder Sect, Barret had spent his entire life practicing the cultivation methods and martial skills of thunder and lighting.


    So, he knew how advantageous and precious it was to have a thunder unicorn''s beast soul.

 Chapter 938 The Holy Son Of The Thunder Sect Provoked

    "Hey, you! Come here now! Hand me the beast soul of the thunder unicorn now!"


    The Holy Son of the Thunder Sect shouted to Austin as if he was giving him his commands.


    It was reasonable because according to the vital energy force Austin displayed, he was merely at the medium stage of Master Realm.


    As per the Holy Son of the Thunder Sect, however, his cultivation was as high as the preliminary stage of Astral Realm!


    Moreover, the Holy Son had learned more than one secret martial skill of the Thunder Sect and his actual combat skills were much greater than other cultivators who were at the same cultivation level. To him, defeating a cultivator at a higher cultivation base was like a walk in the park.


    Given this, Austin, in the eyes of the Holy Son of the Thunder Sect, was nothing more than a tiny little ant.


    He did not even bother to look at him.


    As they stood at the entrance of the Thunder Palace where it was not an ideal place to fight each other. If they did, thunder and lightning would overwhelm anyone in the vicinity.


    If they were in some other place, he would''ve already started his motion to kill Austin without saying a single word.


    ... ...


    ''Hand you the beast soul of the thunder unicorn?''


    Looking at the Holy Son of the Thunder Sect who had a greedy expression on his face, Austin thought about it for a second and realized what was really going on with him.


    "Oh? You want me to give the beast soul of the thunder unicorn to you?


    Do you really expect me to do that?


    Are you insane or simply a fool?"


    Austin asked with a sarcastic smile on his face.


    "Stinker!


    Pay attention to how you speak to me!


    Don''t you know who you are talking to?


    Just to remind you, I am Barret, the Holy Son of the Thunder Sect from the Elite Holy Kingdom!"


    The Holy Son of the Thunder Sect, Barret, raised his head and looked to the skies as he spoke out his name. A complacent light of joy appeared deep in his eyes.


    It was true that the Thunder Sect was a great sect that was well known in the Prime Martial World and in the entire South Continent.


    As for the Holy Son of the Thunder Sect, Barret was notably famous as well. He was idolized by a lot of young people.


    "I guess you did not see me clearly so you did not recognize me at first. So I don''t want to blame you for your rudeness just now.


    As long as you hand me the beast soul of the thunder unicorn, I can ask you to come into our Thunder Sect as a reward. You can be an outer disciple of the Thunder Sect if you would like.


    I saw that you can fuse with the soul beast of the thunder unicorn. Your talent for practicing skills with lightning properties is truly remarkable.


    And I can even offer you some help once you become a disciple of the Thunder Sect.


    Alright, that should be more than enough for you.


    You don''t have to show me gratitude. I am a person who finds joy in helping young men with great potential,"


    Barret said these w


    true! The bad guy, Austin, is right over there!"


    Instantly, everyone saw Austin having a fierce battle with Barret before the entrance gate to the Thunder Palace.


    Now these cultivators of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom were stunned as they witnessed the tremendous and bright sea made of thunder and lightning.


    No one dared to go near Austin.


    "It must be dangerous at the entrance gate of the palace,"


    someone said as they cleared their throat.


    "Hump! You shouldn''t fear anything! I swear I will hunt him down and kill him with my own hands!"


    The Holy Son of the Sky Sect, that young man with purple hair, sneered arrogantly.


    He then stepped directly towards the palace and was about to attack Austin.


    An Ivory Board appeared from his body and gave off a powerful and holy light while it floated above his head.


    "That''s a holy weapon!"


    Someone recognized it instantly.


    "Come on, we must go there together,"


    The four stewards of the Sky Sect said. All of them were at the Astral Realm. They then gritted their teeth and followed the Holy son of their sect.


    "Isis, you must stay here. I will go there with them. We will kill Austin together!"


    Winnie said to Isis and then started to follow the Holy Son of the Sky Sect.


    Whoosh! A red ribbon rushed from her waist and spread widely. In a split second, the red ribbon formed a red tent giving off a sharp red light. The tent then covered Winnie inside it.


    "Winnie, wait for me right here."


    Mr. Gold Hand of the Magic Hand Sect patted his belly as a huge herbal pot appeared and floated above his head. Strong elixir smell spread out in an instant.


    "My God!! Those are all holy weapons!"


    other cultivators standing beside shouted out of surprise.


    Of course, Austin knew about these cultivators of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom as well.


    ''Hump! It seems that these people want to fight me and try to kill me together!''


    Austin told himself in his mind as he frowned.

 Chapter 939 Thunder Giant

    "So, you are the famous Austin!


    I never expected that the famous Austin will someday stand in front of me.


    Everyone talks about the person with that name, and that''s you. I have heard so many times about how legendary and invincible you are. But I don''t care at all. Because whatever happened earlier will not happen today. And today you are going to die."


    Barret, the Holy Son of the Thunder Sect spoke threateningly. When the other people of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom heard him, they finally realized that the young man they were fighting against was Austin.


    Meanwhile, Barret began activating his spiritual sense in his Soul Sea. He had to keep fighting against the attacks from Austin''s spiritual demon and Spiritual Sense Flying Spears.


    Sounds of thunder and flashes of lightning appeared around Barret''s spiritual soul, which formed a mysterious and bizarre picture.


    It surprised Austin that although Barret''s spiritual sense was not as strong as his, the defense force of his spiritual soul was incredibly powerful.


    Austin could not believe that Barret was able to bear the attacks from the spiritual demon and Spiritual Sense Flying Spears. In general cases, only one attack from Austin''s spiritual demon or Spiritual Sense Flying Spear was formidable enough to defeat the enemy.


    Austin could not help but marvel and admire the man before him in his heart, ''I''ve got to admit that this guy does surprise me. How does he do that? His spiritual sense is not that strong. He must have practiced some arcane spell which strengthens his defense force. Probably that explains the thunder and lightning around his spiritual soul.''


    "Austin, it thrills me that if I kill you, I will get not only the thunder unicorn''s beast soul, but also the holy weapons and divine vital energy crystals offered by the Sky Sect. What an attractive reward! The Sky Sect readily takes out one of its priceless treasures in exchange for your life.


    You are dead meat!"


    Barret, however, was not able to take advantage of his skills or strengthen his position during the intense fight against Austin.


    It became worse as his spiritual soul got attacked severely in the tense situation, by Austin''s spiritual demon and Spiritual Sense Flying Spears. Both of the attacks from Austin were working together to invade his Soul Sea.


    It was also a huge blow to his pride. He was the Holy Son of the Thunder Sect, admired by thousands of disciples in the sect. But now, he was struggling hard to fight against Austin, and all he could get was a draw. He was losing his patience and control.


    Barret closed his eyes and began activating his vital energy. All of a sudden, he opened his eyes. Anger blazed in his eyes. "Now! Thunder Giant!"


    he exclaimed. Finally, he was bringing out his trump card.


    Thousands of flashes of lightning, wide and bright, surged up and enveloped him.


    The lightning began intertwining with each other. The next moment, there was a gigantic shadow which appeared. It started covering Barret from all sides like a dome.


    The gigantic shadow, with firm and sturdy muscles, held a huge hammer in his hand. It was dressed in a silver armor and carried a formidable air.


    The armor was dotted with thousands of lightning flashes which kept g


    wide as an arm, surged up from the Thunder Elixir, and rushed towards the mass of thunder and lightning that was hovering over the palace.


    "Stop him now! He''s going to summon thunder!"


    Barret cried out in panic as soon as he saw Austin''s movement. He was able to guess Austin''s intentions.


    Earlier when the others found and besieged Austin, they thought they were sure to win this fight, so they just stayed easy on the spot.


    But now, they finally realized the crises facing them.


    In a matter of a split second, violent attacks were thrown towards Austin.


    "It''s too late!"


    Austin yelled. The instant he finished his words, his fists moved. Carrying about four million pounds of force, he swept over his enemies.


    During all this, the golden ball in his elixir field came up and floated over his head. The dazzling light of the golden ball formed a defense dome around Austin, protecting him from the attacks.


    When Austin was throwing attacks from his strong physical strength, the golden ball had become as big as a house, shielding him from his enemies'' attacks.


    However, there were several attacks from the enemies'' vital energy force that passed through the dome and hit Austin''s body.


    His body had been gradually recovering from the serious injuries he suffered earlier, but now he got hurt and started to bleed again.


    Boom!


    A roar of thunder echoed. The impetuous rumbling was as loud as an explosion.


    The mass of thunder and lightning over the palace began roiling, as if they got irritated.


    The sky seemed to be torn apart as the thunder boomed and flashes of lightning filled up the sky.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    It rolled like ash being expelled by a volcano, becoming a rolling booming rumble. It declared to all the raw power of nature, and gave fair warning of the wrath that was to come.


    What happened the next moment knocked everyone down with a feather. All the thunder and flashes of lightning darted towards the place where Austin stood.


    "Step back, master!"


    the steward exclaimed in surprise to the Holy Son of the Sky Sect.


    The horrible scene made the steward of the Sky Sect panic. He flashed backwards immediately.

 Chapter 940 Austins Overwhelming Battle

    "Fleeing?


    It''s too late!"


    Austin shouted.


    After summoning the Thunderbolt Movement Skill, Austin chased the steward from the Sky Sect.


    As Austin neared the steward, he swung his fist.


    The tall and skinny steward''s cultivation base had reached the preliminary stage of Astral Realm.


    He could thus, feel the tremendous power surging behind him.


    He froze for an instant as shock coursed through him. Then, the steward turned and tried to defend against Austin''s attack by using the martial skill of his vital energy force.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom����"


    Suddenly, earth-shattering thunder exploded, and lightning danced and ripped through a dark and greying sky that reminded the onlookers of doomsday described in ancient books.


    Unceasing storms of thunder and lightning bolts bombarded the land all around the cultivators.


    "Ah!"


    The steward howled, as a lightning bolt struck him.


    "Boom!"


    Austin didn''t focus on the streaks of lightning that struck his body. Instead, he directed all his energy toward his attacks.


    "Thump!"


    Austin''s punch hit the steward''s charred body, and it turned into ashes that scattered in the fierce wind.


    In the next instant, scores of lightning bolts landed on Austin��each burning his flesh, turning it a ghastly black that oozed blood. His flesh sizzled and the stench of scorched skin diffused into the air.


    Luckily, the thunder unicorn''s beast soul that had enclosed Austin''s body absorbed most of the energy from the lightning.


    Austin held the Thunder Elixir in both hands and watched as it soaked up the power of the lightning.


    Even though extreme pain coursed through his lightning-struck body, Austin knew that the injuries were minor and that he hadn''t been severely hurt.


    The beast soul of the thunder unicorn and the Thunder Elixir were the magic treasures that allowed Austin to endure the lightning.


    Other people at the scene were also struck by lightning, to a greater or lesser extent.


    Everyone was frightened and summoned their magic treasures to defend against the wild lightning.


    The purple-haired youth, Winnie, and Mr. Gold Hand also used their holy weapons to resist the lightning.


    No one dared to move swiftly because the quicker they moved, the more susceptible they would be to the lightning strikes. Thus, their chances of being targeted by the bolts of lightning would increase tremendously.


    ...... ......


    The crowd was unable to believe what had just happened. They were dumbfounded!


    Perplexed, they watched speechlessly.


    "Hey, come on! That''s far from enough!" Austin shouted to the lightning sky as he wanted more lightning bolts to strike down.


    Austin suddenly launched the Thunder Elixir in his hands. Soon, the Thunder Elixir released a spate of stick-sized lightning bolts that converged with the lightning in the sky above the palace.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom..."


    Austin''s plan did work. Releasing the Thunder Elixir led to the discharge of several hundred bolts of lightning. These strikes mercilessly bombarded Austin.


    "Now, it''s your turn!"


    Despite his injuries and the most recent bombardment that Austin had to endure, he summoned his bodily movement skill that allowed him to move like a whirlwind. In a flash, he was standing in front of another Sky Sect steward.


    However, that steward did not notice Austin. He had been busy injecting his vita


    y was about to collapse. He staggered several steps backward and vomited mouthfuls of blood.


    He had been defeated. After all, few could survive Austin''s attacks as he had released more than 4 million pounds of force.


    "Now, it''s your turn!"


    Austin targeted the purple-haired youth.


    And then he raced forward!


    "Go to hell, you bastard!"


    The purple-haired youth was the Holy Son of the Sky Sect. He effectuated his powerful purple mists that transformed into purple dragons to attack Austin.


    The Ivory Board on his head was a holy weapon.


    However, it was resisting the lightning strikes and protecting the purple-haired youth. Thus he couldn''t afford to take it off to engage Austin.


    "Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!"


    Austin threw out scores of punches, like a madman.


    He fired one spiritual demon and twelve Spiritual Sense Flying Spears at the purple-haired youth''s Soul Sea.


    All the purple dragons shattered.


    The purple-haired youth began retreating once his Soul Sea was constrained.


    He kept vomiting mouthfuls of blood. Obviously, he was hurt.


    "Ah!"


    Austin howled as more streaks of lightning strike hit his body.


    Austin knew that his body was totally worn out. He could not hold on anymore.


    So he stopped attacking the purple-haired youth. He then touched the Space Ring. A jade bottle containing Magic Sea Water popped up in his hand.


    A dozen drops of Magic Sea Water were forced out and flew toward Austin''s mouth.


    Streams of life source soon poured into and spread throughout Austin''s body.


    A steady flow of life essence helped Austin''s body to recover.


    "Ho!"


    Indeed, Austin was lucky to have carried the Magic Sea Water. Otherwise, he would have died.


    And that, Austin knew better than anyone else!


    ...... ......


    "Dear lord!


    That bastard! Is his body made of iron?"


    "Even if that were true, he shouldn''t be able to endure the agony anymore.


    I saw hundreds of bolts of lightning strike his body.


    That bastard! Why is he still alive?"


    "He doesn''t even look like he''s close to dying. He still has the strength to attack as wildly as a lion hunting its prey!"


    People around the square were perplexed.


    The events unfolding before their eyes were beyond their understanding.

 Chapter 941 The Crock And The Gem

    "Winnie, it''s your turn!" yelled Austin.


    His tone dripped with menace and threat as his eyes fixated on Winnie.


    "Winnie, come back!"


    Isis, who was at the edge of the square, panicked after seeing all of that and started shouting.


    Winnie knew she could not withstand Austin''s attack under such circumstance, so she made up her mind and pulled a rune paper from her Space Ring.


    She used vital energy force to light up the paper, covering herself with the yellow light of the blaze.


    Then, she was transferred back to the edge of the square in Isis side.


    Warriors, who were present in the area, stared at them.


    Austin had seen such kind of rune paper before. It was a Primary Teleportation Rune, a magic treasure that could enable teleportation.


    The paper was extremely precious, and it would be impossible for average warriors to have one of those.


    "Shit! She sure can run!"


    Austin cursed in frustration.


    ......


    Suddenly, he felt that his body had been torn apart with every inch of his flesh broken.


    A deep sense of vulnerability enveloped him as he tried to resist the pain.


    He was aware that his body had been hit by at least four or five hundred flashes of lightning.


    Yet, even with that tremendous force, he was still alive. There were three reasons for it.


    Firstly, his body was very strong and tough enough to withstand the critical hit.


    Secondly, the Thunder Elixir and the beast soul of thunder unicorn absorbed most of the thunder''s power.


    Lastly, the Magic Sea Water healed his wound in a very short period of time.


    Had it been anyone else, he or she would have been undoubtedly dead if hit by that amount of lightning.


    "Wooooo!" Austin breathed out.


    The respiration of his voice was evidently weak.


    ''Okay, this has to stop.''


    Austin ceased his attack and fetched another jade bottle and once again drank a couple more drops of Magic Sea Water.


    It was the origin of life, and it healed his body rapidly.


    After his quick recovery, Austin gazed at the people who attacked him earlier, glaring at their faces one by one.


    Then, he turned around slowly and continued to head towards the front gate of the


    eething and was almost out of control.


    Austin was utterly stunned that he adjusted his breath to quench his seething blood.


    The rampage of his insides was appalling.


    Apparently, it had something to do with the crock.


    He wondered what was it with the jar that could make his blood rage in just a smell of it.


    Austin had the power of four million pounds of strength inside his body.


    The power it took to send his blood rummaging in an instant must be extraordinary.


    ......


    After a while, Austin took another glance at the mysterious crock.


    He was then drawn to a gem floating above.


    That gem was surrounded by a tightly packed lightning.


    With that much illumination, the gem shone brightly.


    Austin could feel a formidable power that could destroy the entire world oozing out of that gem.


    The vibrant aura seemed to be daunting and imposing as it permeated the entire hall.


    ''What gem is it?" Austin uttered, completely clueless of what it could be.


    He took a step closer, obviously drawn into it.


    There were only one golden table, a crock and a gem floating above in the hall and


    the rest were millions of flashes of lightning, prowling around.


    Nothing else, aside from those, were presently valuable.


    It appeared that the only treasures in that hall would be the crock and the gem.


    Austin was quick to make up his mind.


    He finally approached the table, intending to take the crock and the gem.

 Chapter 942 The Thunder Bead

    Austin walked slowly, taking each step gingerly


    After several contacts with the lightning, Austin knew that it was one of the most irritable and aggressive energies in the world, which should not be messed with at will.


    In the hall wandered tens of thousands, even hundreds of millions of lightning flashes.


    Despite the calm, they would definitely launch a devastating and apocalyptic attack once they were provoked.


    Austin estimated that even if he was ten times stronger, he would not be able to bear the attack of the numerous lightning flashes in the hall.


    So he released his power of spiritual sense and carefully observed his surroundings, while walking slowly.


    His mind had also gotten connected to the City so as to hide into it with the fastest speed once there was any sign of trouble.


    ���� ���� ����


    One step, two steps, three steps, four steps.


    Austin walked step by step to the huge golden table in the middle of the hall.


    At the same time, bursts of powerful suction issued forth from the beast soul of the thunder unicorn on his body surface and the Thunder Elixir.


    Flashes of lightning around him were constantly absorbed.


    A moment later, Austin had reached the golden table.


    The jar which was constantly erupting blood-red light had been placed on the table.


    And the bright silver bead was suspended directly above it.


    ���� ���� ����


    "Pit-a-pat, pit-a-pat, pit-a-pat��"


    Suddenly, Austin found that the blood in his body seemed to be summoned by some power.


    It began to boil up like water in a kettle!


    The blood in every blood vessel stirred and started to fiercely course through in his body like furious rivers.


    Every piece of skin of Austin''s body turned scarlet in an instant, making him look very odd.


    Under every inch of skin, there seemed to be blood ready to bubble out.


    The blood vessels all over his body felt as though they were going to explode.


    Austin could not help but stare at the jar in horror.


    Obviously, it was causing the weird reaction from the blood in his body.


    "Damn you! Calm down!"


    Austin managed to force his blood to calm down by using the power in his body.


    It was lu


    ''


    Austin was stunned, as he glanced back.


    What he could saw was Barret, the Holy Son of the Thunder Sect, who stood near the gate. Barret was trembling violently like sifting chaff and staring at the silver bead above the huge golden table, with his eyes popping out of his face.


    "It''s impossible! Impossible! How could a legendary thing really exist?"


    Barret murmured to himself, a little out of his mind.


    ''The Thunder Bead?''


    Austin was surprised. That was what the silver bead was!?


    "Austin, you can''t get the Thunder Bead!


    It''s an invaluable treasure. Even the sect leader of our Thunder Sect will go crazy for it!


    Well, Austin, my sect is willing to pay any price. Holy weapon, spirit elixir, high-level cultivation books, divine vital energy crystal, and even our most valuable secret skills.


    Anything you want.


    You can even join the Thunder Sect and become the principal disciple so that you can enjoy all our training resources.


    And you can even enter into many secret training bases!


    Just give the Thunder Bead to my sect!"


    Barret hoarsely yelled at Austin in a state of madness as his eyes fervently stared at the silver bead.


    ''The Thunder Bead is really so precious?


    Even the leader of the Thunder Sect is desperate for it?''


    Austin got a little excited owing to Barret''s hysterical tone.


    "Ho. You ask me to give you the precious bead. Ridiculous!"


    Austin gave him a sarcastic smile.

 Chapter 943 Heal The Wounds

    Austin decided to take a chance and tried to reach out for the bead.


    "Austin, stop!


    Don''t touch it, you bastard!"


    as Barret shouted to Austin, a group of people appeared at the gate of the hall and came in one by one. "Wow! What''s that? A silver bead!" someone exclaimed.


    For a short while, they were only about a dozen.


    But then more and more people followed them in, and soon there were over one hundred people in the hall.


    In spite of the powerful and continuous thunder attack, they had managed to come in.


    Needless to say, they were all strong and powerful cultivators, and certainly formidable and capable.


    The precious silver bead had drawn everybody''s attention.


    They all knew that there was a valuable treasure in the hall, and it turned out to be this rare object!


    Seeing Austin''s suspended right hand, they deduced that he intended to claim the silver bead as his own.


    They all roared with anger, "You bastard, you can''t take it!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s stop him!"


    "I know you are a good fighter, but if you take it, we won''t let you get away with it.


    It''s hundreds versus one, and you won''t be a match for us! Think twice. You are doomed to die if you dare to take it,"


    they shouted at him as they cautiously drew closer to him.


    At the moment, all the thunder flashes had zeroed in on Austin and kept still as they focused on him.


    Because of this, the other cultivators could walk freely in the hall without being attacked. They even thought they were free from danger, for the thunder radiances were only pointed at Austin. Austin stared at the cultivators. They got closer and closer carefully.


    Barret was among them. The rest were cultivators from the Sky Sect, the Magic Hand Sect, the Ghost Puppet Sect, and the New Moon Sect, and there were many excellent fighters from Astral Realm who were once engaged in the plan of killing Austin, as well as some other warriors from Master Realm.


    Austin hated these people very much.


    "Ha-ha, you all want this, right?


    Then come and compete with me!"


    Austin smiled ruthlessly and his eyes darkened.


    A perfect plan occurred in his mind. Once he took the Thunder Bead, the thunder radiances would


    tisfied with the City.


    It seemed that it proved stronger than he thought!


    He was delighted that it was powerful enough to resist the powerful attack of the thunder radiances.


    Austin then crossed his legs and sat down in the street.


    He had been fighting all the time for the past two days. He felt physically and mentally drained.


    Today, he endured two tough battles with his strong rivals, and he was seriously injured.


    He had not recovered yet and his body was full of wounds.


    Austin knew that he was strong, but if he ignored these wounds, it would pose a threat to his further cultivation. He had to focus on healing the wounds immediately.


    He took out some elixirs and hundreds of thousands of superior vital energy crystals from his Space Ring, and then placed the crystals around him to build a strong wall.


    After making these preparations, he sat down with the strong wall around him.


    He checked over his wounds carefully, discovering that they were more serious than he had expected.


    He sighed, forcing a smile.


    He had pushed himself to keep fighting with his strong willpower and excellent execution ability.


    Now that his plan had succeeded, he could finally relax.


    Only at this point could he feel the acute and chronic pain all over his body.


    It turned out that he hadn''t merely sustained external wounds, as his internal organs also hurt very much.


    ''Well then, my first priority is to heal them!'' he thought to himself.

 Chapter 944 Refining Blood Cloud

    Austin practiced the Golden Sun Scripture inside his body.


    He immediately felt the powerful vital energy started to flow in his energy meridians.


    He could feel his vital energy perpetually circulating and healing him -- his energy meridians, bones, muscles, and viscera were all recovering.


    Austin communicated with a diminutive golden light in the elixir field using his mind while he was practicing the cultivation method.


    He had already cultivated the Golden Sun Scripture to the second level.


    Aside from the big golden ball of light in the elixir field, there was another golden light that had already taken shape.


    The miniscule speck of light was a spot of brilliant gold in the blackness. This represented the second level of the Golden Sun Scripture.


    Austin had to cultivate the new light spot as immense as the first golden light ball to succeed in cultivating the second level.


    Using his mind to communicate, the small golden light spot passed out of his body and hovered above his head.


    Then golden rays burst forth, with a brightness to rival the sun itself, and it shone on the superior vital energy crystal wall around him.


    The spiritual energy was extracted out continuously. It was absorbed by the golden light spot as it flew towards the crystals.


    Austin could feel the small spot of light growing bigger. He could feel it absorbing more and more spiritual energy as he concentrated even harder. . . .


    While Austin was curing his wounds, he took pills and elixirs to complement the cultivation method he was practicing. He could feel its strong effect coursing through his body as it healed his body steadily.


    Austin had already killed countless of masters of the Astral Realm and warriors of the Master Realm.


    When he encounters an enemy at a higher stage than the Master Realm, he would try to take their Space Rings once he vanquished them.


    Therefore, Austin owned a lot of pills and elixirs. . .


    As time progressed, Austin could feel that his wounds are now healing at a quicker rate.


    A hour passed since he started.


    Two hours became four.


    And before he knew it, six hours came and went by. . .


    Austin sat quietly as he was fully immersed in practicing and healing himself. He was as steady as a monk meditating.


    By this time, almost fifty hours had already passed.


    Austin had taken up all pills and elixir he prepared for his meditation.


    The spiritual energy of most vital energy crystals on the thick superior vital e


    ng out of the crock. They were all violently vibrating in the process, like a monster begging to be released in a cage.


    Then all the drops of the blood above the crock converged and fused together and turned into a cloud of blood.


    A billowy pressure pervaded from the blood cloud.


    "Ah!"


    Austin was shocked as he watched the events unfolded in front of him.


    He was surprised that the crock was containing copious amounts of blood.


    On top of it all, the power from the blood seemed to be phenomenal.


    Thump!


    Austin felt frightened, as he could feel the blood in his body start to get affected by the crock''s contents. He could feel his veins thump from being so strongly influenced by it.


    This was not how he expected things to turn out.


    If Austin didn''t do anything to stop it, his body would explode.


    He had to find a way to put the terrible blood back into the crock.


    Austin was racking his brain to find ways to deal with this situation quickly and effectively. . .


    Suddenly, inside Austin''s body, he felt a lighthearted emotion dominated him --it was the beast soul of the thunder unicorn bursting out an effervescent roar.


    It flowed out of Austin''s body all of a sudden and rushed into the terrible blood cloud above the crock. Austin looked at it in amazement.


    The blood cloud rolled in the air violently. It rotated and roared around the beast soul of the thunder unicorn.


    Austin had refined the beast soul of the thunder unicorn, so there was this connection between them.


    He could vaguely sense that the beast soul of the thunder unicorn was refining the blood cloud.


    Austin found this very much surprising.

 Chapter 945 A Newborn Thunder Unicorn

    The countless drops of blood in the cloud were being refined and absorbed by the beast soul of the thunder unicorn.


    As time passed, more and more drops of blood were absorbed by it.


    As it happened, the beast soul of the thunder unicorn grew stronger and stronger.


    The beast soul was only a formless shadow at the beginning.


    However, as more and more drops of blood had been absorbed, Austin, to his great surprise, found that the formless shadow had slowly materialized.


    What was even more amazing was that flesh, bone, skin, and even hair began to appear on the beast soul.


    A thunder unicorn with flesh and blood now stood before Austin.


    He hadn''t thought that it was possible before all this happened in front of him.


    Austin watched everything happen right in front of him, and he was both confused and shocked.


    However, it gradually occurred to him that it wasn''t a bad thing.


    Finally, two hours had passed.


    Inside the dense blood cloud, all drops of blood had been refined and absorbed by the beast soul of the thunder unicorn.


    Its giant body floated right in front of Austin. He could even touch and feel its flesh.


    Above its enormous head, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. It illuminated the whole street.


    From the depth of its eye sockets, Austin saw destructive and ferocious thunderstorms.


    The single horn which stood on the top of its enormous head, was more than two meters in length and was as wide as a full grown man''s arm.


    Loud thunder rumbled around this unicorn. It was really a remarkable sight to see.


    Austin swallowed hard at the sight of the enormous thunder unicorn standing in front of him.


    ... ...


    Austin thought it was ridiculous to witness everything that had just happened.


    The newly born unicorn didn''t have its own consciousness. It belonged to Austin and was part of his own body.


    It acted like an extra limb to him.


    Besides, clear messages began to flow into Austin''s soul.


    He suddenly understood lots of new things.


    He began to fathom what used to be mysteries.


    Not


    ited quietly and patiently for the thunder unicorn to complete the refining process.


    ... ... ...


    About half an hour later, the thunder unicorn was able to refine the Thunder Bead fully and completely.


    The Thunder Bead now had been turned to the thunder unicorn''s own elixir.


    Austin made another attempt to sense the beast''s conditions.


    After refining the Thunder Bead, the beast seemed to have made another breakthrough in its strength.


    Both its strength and power increased tenfold.


    Austin estimated that by now, the thunder unicorn could withstand attacks from those Tribulation Realm warriors.


    Austin gasped, he was very impressed with the outcome.


    It meant that the thunder unicorn, which was under his control, could possibly be much stronger than himself.


    "Ha-ha, today truly is my lucky day," he shouted in excitement.


    From then on, he would have a higher chance of putting up a good fight against those Tribulation Realm warriors without taking great risks.


    This realization really delighted him.


    His efforts today had been very fruitful.


    ... ... ...


    "Master, what happened?"


    "Kid, what the hell is going on?"


    At that time, Violet and the gnome approached Austin carefully as they stared at the thunder unicorn gleaming brilliantly.


    Both of them were smart enough to sense the mesmerizing energy of the majestic beast.

 Chapter 946 The Familiar Silhouettes

    Seeing as that Violet and the gnome were quite interested in the thunder unicorn, Austin told them briefly about how he got it and what its strength was.


    "Master, you mean, this big unicorn''s strength may be close to the stage of Tribulation Realm?"


    Violet asked in disbelief after hearing Austin''s story. She was quite startled and could not help but cover her mouth with her hands.


    The gnome was also scanning the thunder unicorn up and down carefully with mixed feelings of surprise and curiosity.


    "Yes, that''s highly possible. Yet, its real combat power can only be determined once we test him out in a future battle,"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    "Master, with this big unicorn at hand, you will be invincible when you are besieged by those so-called Astral Realm masters again," Violet said proudly.


    During the last few days, Austin sustained several injuries from being hunted down by these warriors. Violet became very furious every time she thought of those nasty warriors who kept hunting her master.


    "Well, I''m going to take some Magic Sea Water. I hope that with a little cultivation, it can help me make further breakthrough and strengthen my power as soon as possible.


    The days I followed you, I have witnessed you make continuous breakthroughs and become stronger, which is just a huge blow to me.


    We gnomes are supposed to be a very rare species which has existed since ancient times. At least, in terms of making progress in martial arts, I can''t lose to you!"


    the gnome grumbled.


    "Oh, I have the exact same feeling as well. I have to hurry up and try my best to keep up with my master''s pace.


    I hate to admit that sometimes when I am with my master, I feel quite stressed!"


    Violet complained.


    Austin just laughed and did not comment further. Next, he took out all the Space Rings he had gathered recently and sorted all his trophies out.


    Once he had completed this task, he handled a large number of cultivation resources to Violet and the gnome for their further use.


    After receiving the resources happily, they transformed themselves into two streams of light and got inside the Illusion Bead.


    In the next few days, they would be fully focused on their secluded cultivation inside the Illusion Bead. .... Now, Austin was finally left alone with the enormous thunder unicorn.


    He was now at a loss for what to do as he gazed at it.


    Previously, the beast soul of the thunder unicorn was illusory. Thus, he could put it directly inside his elixir field.


    But now, the thunder unicorn was a giant living animal with blood and flesh. How could he possibly deal with it? Did he have to carry it around or simply keep it inside the special City?


    He released his spiritual sense to have a preliminary examination of the thunder unicorn.


    Soon, he detected something special about it. A bright idea came to him.


    He guessed that although the thunder unicorn was alive with an actual physical body, it could still be put inside his elixir field.


    Then, to test his theory, he released the power of his spiritual sense to place the unicorn inside his elixir field.


    As if it was summoned by his spiritual sense, the thunder unicorn surrounding by countless flashes of lightning was now walking toward Austin.


    When it finally reached him, a "swoosh" sound rang out and the


    he scan was finished, he found out that almost every peak was crowded with warriors.


    Moreover, many peaks even burst out violent fighting. Even though he was hundreds of miles away from them, he could still detect the drastic fluctuation of the fighters'' vital energy forces due to their collisions.


    It was obvious that they were all fighting over treasures.


    Austin was not surprised. Fierce competition was wholly inevitable. ....


    Instead of staying for a while, however, Austin used his bodily movement skill to fly towards the center of the mountain range, leaving a looming shadow in the air.


    His gut told him that the treasures hidden at the center of the mountain range would be the most precious ones!


    He also believed that the real masters, like Justin, a Tribulation Realm master, must have gathered at the center of the mountain range in search of the most precious treasures.


    ... ... Austin soon got close to his destination.


    "Brother, hurry up! In the mountain in front of you, it is said that a Spiritual Weapon Hall has been found. I heard that there may be a lot of divine weapons in it!"


    All of a sudden, a crisp and beautiful voice wafted into Austin''s ears.


    "Kimberley, your bodily movement speed is outstanding. You should go there first. I''ll be there in a minute!"


    a man''s voice replied.


    ''Oh, I recognize those voices. They are from the two siblings I met before, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Slowing down his flying speed, he saw many warriors were rushing quickly towards a mountain.


    On its side was an ancient hall.


    Austin saw the two familiar silhouettes.


    They were, of course, the two siblings��Jimmy and Kimberley.


    ... ... Concealing his presence, Austin flew towards the hall.


    "All of you stop moving forward now!


    This Spiritual Weapon Hall was discovered by we Four Devil Clowns. We stake claim over this, and no one else is allowed to enter!"


    a loud and clear voice rang out abruptly.


    The next moment, four fierce silhouettes emerged, quickly falling in front of the hall on the mountainside. They stood in front of the entrance protectively.


    "Damn it! Why have these four shameless bastards shown up again!?" someone yelled indignantly.

 Chapter 947 The Four Devil Clowns (Part One)

    "Look at who just decided to show up! It''s the Four Devil Clowns! Since you''re here, we can now ask: how the hell did you find the Spiritual Weapon Hall first?! We have been here all along and you clowns just got here like seconds ago!


    Now they''re just being too proud of themselves!"


    one of the practitioners couldn''t help but ask.


    "Well, that''s why we are called the Four Devil Clowns for a reason. Haven''t you ever thought of that?"


    One of the four men let out a burst of deafening triumphant laughter which echoed all throughout the air.


    "Damn you! You''ve just got the numbers, huh! You may be on a higher cultivation base than us, but that doesn''t mean you can do anything you want!"


    someone from the crowd retorted daringly.


    "That''s right, sing it! I can''t take this anymore! These four jerks are downright wretched! They''re getting on my nerves!"


    "Guys, we can''t be afraid of them! They are only four people. Have some faith, will you? We surely outnumber them! They can''t beat us!"


    One of the practitioners who were blocked got provoked and shouted at the four despicable men.


    "Well, fuck that! Come on then, challenge us! Let''s settle this once and for all, if you dare. Fight us one-on-one!"


    All of a sudden, four streams of vital energy force came swooping out of the Four Devil Clowns. This vital energy force then paved the way for them to penetrate the crowd. One by one, the people from the crowd were pushed away, just like how an energy field would repel anything it touched.


    And in a blink of an eye, the clear and bright sky suddenly turned dark. Clouds of grey blocked the sunlight and gathered as if a storm was about to blow any second. Then, a whirlwind began to form and it almost rained sand and stone.


    Trees were uprooted one by one, causing catastrophic disaster all throughout the area as an effect of the powerful shockwave of the vital energy force by the Four Devil Clowns.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the road, some cultivators were already shouting and cursing. An


    ways deemed unpredictable what they would do if they were really irritated. They might tear people to shreds, only because they can.


    "Guys, I think we should just leave now. Let''s take our chances somewhere else.


    I don''t think we can get anything valuable with these four jerks lurking around and watching our every move!" one of the practitioners said anxiously.


    Many practitioners also sighed and shook their heads as if they had already lost hope. They had nothing else good to do, and no new idea came to their minds. Most of them just left for they had become hopeless, like an animal caught in a bear trap. If they had the guts to defy and challenge the Four Devil Clowns, they would only be digging their own grave.


    "Now would you look at that. I never thought that these cowards finally found some sense! Congratulations for doing the right thing!


    Go and find your treasures somewhere else, then! We''ll be there later anyway!"


    one of the Four Devil Clowns laughed loudly like no one was there. He was tall and thin, and scraggy like an old zombie who could be blown away by any harsh wind.


    The practitioners flew high up in the sky and away from the Devil Clown-infested place. But when they were flying, they almost fell down and broke their momentum when they heard the sharp and piercing laugh by one of the Four Devil Clowns.

 Chapter 948 The Four Devil Clowns (Part Two)

    Then, they used their bodily movement skills with all their strength, and left as fast as they could, because they were afraid that the Four Devil Clowns would keep their promise of destroying them one by one.


    Meanwhile, many other practitioners also had the same sentiments and were already getting ready to leave, too.


    Some of them still had second thoughts, though. They wondered if they still had any chance of entering the Spiritual Weapon Hall. .


    It didn''t take too long before Austin knew about what had happened. After all, his spiritual sense was powerful enough that it could practically tell him anything he desired to know.


    He couldn''t help but smile to himself upon learning about what had happened.


    He then thought that the Four Devil Clowns were surely named as such for a good reason.


    It was because they were to be feared, just like the devil, which suited their personalities pretty well.


    Austin and the Four Devil Clowns had already encountered each other once. It was during a fight on the square of the Thunder Palace.


    He could still remember how the Four Devil Clowns retreated from the fight when hundreds of practitioners surged to attack Austin.


    This incident left a deep impression to his mind, one that he could not easily forget.


    He didn''t have anything against the Four Devil Clowns, unlike what he felt for the other practitioners that he had encountered along the way.


    To Austin, he saw the Four Devil Clowns not as evil doers, but only as people who were drenched in cleverness and greed.


    To him, the wretched clowns may be on the opportunistic side of things, but they were not that cruel and brutal as people had branded them. .


    Meanwhile, Jimmy and Kimberly also decided to leave the hillside in search for treasures in another place.


    And with a flash, Austin already stood before the brother and sister.


    "Hey, Austin! Is that really you? Wow, it''s really great to see you!"


    Jimmy said ecstatically as he


    the medium stage of Master Realm.


    However, it was believed that with the power that he had, he could easily kill a master of the Astral Realm.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy and Kimberly had already landed behind Austin.


    "Come on, let''s check it out. I wonder what kind of treasures are there."


    Austin walked right towards the gate of the Spiritual Weapon Hall with Jimmy and Kimberley following behind him.


    "Hey, Austin, stop! This Spiritual Weapon Hall that you see now already belongs to us.


    You are trespassing. No one except us is allowed to get in!"


    The fat and short man of the Four Devil Clowns ceased Austin immediately when he saw him walking towards the hall.


    "Oh, really?


    You''ve got to be kidding me. Are you serious? The treasures in the hall belongs to no one. Anyone who gets it first becomes its owner.


    I could not wrap my head around how this hall belongs to you guys now! How could that even be possible?"


    Austin was defiant. He turned the corners of his mouth upside down and kept walking towards the hall without having second thoughts.


    "Austin, stop right there!"


    The Four Devil Clowns hurriedly shouted at him together.


    "Oh, my dear friends, do you dare fight against me?"


    Austin sneered with a smug look on his face as his eyes became sharp like a flash of lightning.

 Chapter 949 Robbery (Part One)

    "Brother, this man''s strength is really quite unfathomable. He was once ganged up on by around three hundred people who all wanted to annihilate him, but instead he killed a majority of them instead.


    If we do fight against him, I''m afraid we will have a hard time gaining the upper hand,"


    a man said hesitantly. He was well-built, and although his square face looked very serious, he had a pair of cunning eyes.


    "This guy is really difficult to beat. I know for a fact that he kills people without mercy,"


    the short, fat man said, a hint of fear on his face.


    Austin hesitated for a moment.


    However, he didn''t want to talk nonsense with them, so he directly stepped towards the Spiritual Weapon Hall.


    Jimmy and Kimberley hurriedly followed him.


    When the man in black waved his hand, the Four Devil Clowns also hurriedly blasted out their bodily movement skills one after another and galloped towards the gate of the Spiritual Weapon Hall.


    ... ...


    Inside the Spiritual Weapon Hall, a great number of weapons were placed on multiple rows of weapon racks.


    Austin was the first to enter. At a quick glance at his surroundings, he grew extremely excited at the sight of a great number of divine weapons.


    His body moved quickly, and he immediately teleported himself next to the weapon racks. He immediately began to collect the divine weapons as soon as he could.


    "There are so many magic treasures!"


    Jimmy and Kimberley exclaimed as soon as they set foot in the Spiritual Weapon Hall. Their eyes lit up with excitement, huge smiles on their faces.


    "There are also many divine weapons!"


    Jimmy and Kimberley immediately pounced on the rows of weapon racks in the hall.


    "Let''s hurry up and collect the divine weapons!" the Four Devil Clowns said.


    They have also rushed into the Spiritual Weapon Attic.


    ur Devil Crowns'' amazing fighting power. It was no wonder that they could bully the weak wherever they went. They really did have extraordinary forces to their name!


    However, Austin also did not want to waste his time on the Four Devil Clowns.


    He simply used his mind power, and the thunder unicorn in his elixir field jumped out.


    The entire body of the thunder unicorn was shroued in dazzling lightning arcs, which continued to crackle and explode. It looked totally supernatural, like a miracle of magic.


    "Boom!"


    The thunder unicorn''s mouth spewed out rays of lightning as thick as a tree trunk. The gushing lightning then bombarded the sharp blade aura, and the blade intent was erased in a flash.


    "Stop your attack immediately!"


    the man dressed in black of the Four Devil Clowns shouted at his companion. He could see that this thunder unicorn possessed terrifying power.


    He estimated that even if the four of them launched an attack against Austin together, they stood no chance of winning.


    ... ... ...


    "Ha-ha, Austin, it is just a misunderstanding.


    We uh, we don''t want those top-grade divine weapons any more," the man dressed in black said to Austin in an obviously forced friendly tone.

 Chapter 950 Robbery (Part Two)

    He then grinned at Austin with an attitude of enthusiasm.


    "Ha-ha, it''s really a misunderstanding. Austin, you are really an outstanding person among others. We have always admired you," the three other Four Devil Clowns said.


    They also began to grin cheekily, with an intention to flatter Austin and get into his good graces.


    The four of them were all aware of the terrifying power of that thunder unicorn, so they immediately changed their tone.


    "Oh? A misunderstanding?


    You launched an attack against me on the square of the Thunder Palace before, and you took the initiative to attack me just now. So, how is all of that amisunderstanding?


    Until you give me a reasonable explanation, the four of you won''t be able to get out of here so easily," Austin said.


    His face remained expressionless, his eyes glinting steely cold. He refused to settle the dispute just like that.


    Suddenly, there was a big roar!


    The thunder unicorn opened its mouth widely and breathed out. In the midst of lightning flashes and thunder rumbles, a huge thunderbolt ball composed of thunder and lightning rushed out of its large, fierce maw.


    The thunderbolt ball was dazzling, sending out a furious blast of destruction. As soon as it appeared, hundreds of thousands of lightning flashes of different sizes began to explode in the hall.


    Upon seeing this scene, the blood of the Four Devil Clowns suddenly froze in total fear.


    "Austin, then how do you think this matter should be solved?" the man dressed in black asked.


    His arrogance had disappeared totally and tried carefully to sound out Austin''s true meaning.


    "You have to pay the price!


    And it isn''t going to be cheap!" Austin said in a cold voice.


    He assumed a stance of power, with b


    ed at the confrontation that had just taken place.


    The Four Devil Clowns were very notorious in the South Continent of Prime Martial World. They are always running around and robbing others.


    Unexpectedly, today they were robbed by Austin instead.


    If this news were to spread, it would certainly surprise many people.


    ... ...


    "Ha-ha, you exaggerate too much. They are just four shameless guys who bully the weak but fear the strong,"


    Austin said with a dry smile.


    He bade them good-bye and went on to the deepest part of the mountain.


    Jimmy and Kimberley also knew that they were not powerful enough. If they followed Austin, they would definitely be a burden on him, so they parted ways, more than happy with what they had found.


    They decided to continue their treasure hunt in the vicinity of the area.


    ... ... ...


    Austin flew away after parting with Jimmy and Kimberley.


    All of a sudden, he noticed something. The piece of Contact Jade Slip on him quivered slightly, as if it had received a message of spiritual sense.


    So he took out the Contact Jade Slip and had a look at it.


    It turned out that there was a message from Justin!

 Chapter 951 Archaic Weapons

    The message relayed that priceless treasures could be found in the depths of the mountains. Justin and Felix, as well as the leader of the mermaid tribe, had arrived there.


    Without hesitation, Austin used his Thunderbolt Movement Skill and sped up towards the depths of the mountains.


    He ran into many warriors, who were snatching treasures on the way, and saw fights emerge from time to time.


    Austin ignored them and skimmed through the sky.


    About an hour later, the mountains and their peaks vanished.


    In front of Austin was a vast sheet of smoke-colored land.


    There were no plants on it, not even a grass. What he could see were only bare rocks.


    The place was entirely in ruins.


    ''Was it the center of the mountains?'' Austin curiously thought to himself.


    He was a little surprised for he didn''t expect that the heart of the mountains would turn out to be a russet wasteland.


    The land area extended far and was enveloped in ribbon-shaped black fog, making the whole place dim and misty. Austin couldn''t see the view clearly from a distance.


    Rubbles were scattered everywhere on the ground, and buildings were all in ruins. Just with those remains, he inferred that the place was a relic.


    ... ... ...


    After some time, Austin let out his spiritual sense to detect the situation around the area. He then discovered the presence of a lot of people far from where he stood.


    At the end of the horizon, the sunset blended with the light of the treasure, making that place so bright and majestic.


    The treasure seemed to be very extraordinary.


    With its exalting light, it would be at least at or above the level of holy weapons.


    At the thought of that, Austin grew very excited, wielding his bodily movement skill quickly to dash towards the treasure.


    He couldn''t wait to get a hold of whatever the promising treasure was.


    About half an hour later, five bald russet mountains, which were covered with rugged rocks, came into his sight.


    Between those five mountains was a valley.


    It was filled with spiritual energy, and the sunset rays present in the area were so bright that they reddened the sky.


    The light Austin had seen before must have come from the valley.


    It was also disheartening that the landform was barren and bald with no plants.


    The moment Austin st


    al Square?"


    Justin asked with a smile.


    "Honestly, I have no idea.


    But I assume they are at least one lever higher than holy weapons," Austin answered.


    He thought for a moment, trying to find out what those items were precisely.


    However, to his dismay, he could not really point out. Austin had limited knowledge about magic treasures up to that point.


    Austin only knew that the next level after spiritual weapons were sacred weapons, and above them were divine weapons which were below holy weapons.


    As to what was the level after holy weapons was beyond Austin''s knowledge.


    "Among the five items surrounding the coffin, expect the three black stones, the rest are archaic weapons," Justin explained.


    A smile was plastered on his face as he talked to Austin.


    Archaic weapons?


    Austin became more confused with those words.


    "So above holy weapons are archaic weapons?"


    Austin had only heard of that term for the first time and was very curious.


    "Yes, you''re right.


    Above holy weapons are archaic weapons.


    Archaic weapons, in the Prime Martial World, are the most advanced magic treasures.


    As far as I know, in the South Continent of the Prime Martial World, almost every big sect owns magic treasures at the level of holy weapons.


    But only a few extremely powerful sects boast about having one piece of magic treasure at the level of archaic weapons.


    I''m surprised that as many as four pieces appear in this place!"


    The excitement was evident in Justin''s eyes as he exclaimed those words.

 Chapter 952 The Restriction Array In The Valley

    Austin didn''t recognize the things around the coffins on the Divine Crystal Square until Justin explained them to him. They were the archaic weapons, the magic treasures at a higher level than the holy weapons.


    Only two or three of the most powerful sects in the Prime Martial World could be in possession of an archaic weapon!


    Their value was self-evident as proven in their reputation.


    Staring at the archaic weapons, Austin caught himself almost drooling.


    Goodness gracious! He would really made a killing if he obtained one of them.


    All over the South Continent there were only two or three archaic weapons that existed!


    ...


    However, when Austin glanced over each of the bare mountains around the valley, he couldn''t help but crack a wry smile.


    He noticed that their peaks were full of warriors.


    With glowing eyes, everyone greedily gazed at the archaic weapons on the Divine Crystal Square.


    It seemed that none of them could control the slight tremble of their bodies. All were short of breath.


    Even the overmatches in the Tribulation Realm were a little emotional, let alone the warriors in the Astral Realm!


    To his surprise, Austin saw at least thirty overmatches who had already reached the Tribulation Realm.


    Many of them stared dazedly, the muscles at the corners of their mouths twitching, their eyes eager and fervent.


    Apparently, the archaic weapons were the high-leveled magic treasures, whose allure even the overmatches in the Tribulation Realm couldn''t resist.


    "Wee!"


    It was the sound of fast flight. Soon after Austin landed on the ground, many figures rushed there at an extremely fast speed, just like the rainbow shooting across the sky.


    Each of them gave off the strong fluctuation of their vital energy force.


    More and more overmatches had gotten wind of the news and came here, hailing from all directions.


    ...


    "Wow!


    How fierce the competition will be!"


    Austin sighed.


    Seeing so many overmatches in the Tribulation Realm, Austin knew well that he wouldn''t be able to obtain an archaic weapon so easily.


    Since he had come all this way, he decided to stay here and see whether he could take advantage of the chaos.


    "Ha-ha. That''s right. As you can see, the temptation of the archaic weapons is beyond your imagination.


    Later, many fierce battles will break out here."


    Justin forced a helpless smile.


    ...


    However, why didn''t they set about grabbing the treasures on the Divine Crystal Square? What were they wait


    ars, you made little difference to the tribe. You do not deserve what my father gave to you, as the record shows.


    How could such an incompetent fool like you blame me so righteously?


    Winfred, you can wait and see. It''s just a matter of time before I become the head of the mermaid tribe,"


    the middle-aged man spat back. Although his facial features were soft, his body emitted an unfathomable force.


    His blue eyes gave off a bizarre energy, imprinting themselves in the minds of anyone who met his gaze.


    It seemed that this middle-aged man was the great-uncle mentioned by the princess of the mermaid tribe.


    It was him that caused the internal dissension of their tribe!


    ...


    "If I''m not mistaken, you must be Austin."


    Unexpectedly, the Cyan Flood Dragon King shifted his sharp gaze. Instantly, an invisible powerful force crossed a mountain, pushing Austin down.


    Austin shook his muscles to resist the power till it dissapated.


    "That''s right. I''m Austin, who killed your ninth son!"


    Austin admitted it outright. There was no use lying, as becoming this man''s enemy was inevitable.


    "Well, rest assured. I promise I will kill you before my son''s memorial tablet very soon.


    Enjoy the remainder of your numbered days,"


    the Cyan Flood Dragon King swore in a voice as cold as an iceberg.


    "Austin, there you are!


    You will die now, beast!"


    All at once, a rumble of thunder came from the sky. The sound waves pushed back their clothes and hair


    It spread through all the warriors on the mountains.


    Oh? It was them!


    Austin saw with his spiritual sense that there were dozens of powerful figures rushing towards the valley.

 Chapter 953 Started To Fight For Precious Weapons

    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    In a blink of an eye, dozens of figures arrived and landed on one of the peaks.


    Austin saw cultivators from the Sky Sect, the Ghost Puppet Sect, the Magic Hand Sect and the New Moon Sect. All of them were the most powerful cultivators from each sect.


    There were about two or three cultivators in the Tribulation Realm of each sect and the stewards, the Holy Sons or Daughters, and other disciples at the same level.


    Austin even caught a glimpse of people from the Veritable Demon Sect.


    The people of the Veritable Demon Sect was led by a middle-aged man with a very tall body and big eyes as bright as lightning.


    Austin recognized him at once. This middle-aged man was Dahlia''s father!


    Austin had seen him before in the Dragon City!


    In that moment, the middle-aged man chased after him.


    ... ...


    All the top five sects of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom had sent their best cultivators here!


    In the battle on the square in front of the Thunder Palace, all of the cultivators that were killed by Austin were from the four sects: the Sky Sect, the Ghost Puppet Sect, the New Moon Sect, and the Magic Hand Sect.


    So, as expected, as soon as the cultivators from those sects arrived and saw Austin, they all glared at him with intense hatred.


    But before they could do anything, their attention was diverted by the Divine Crystal Square in the valley.


    All of them stared at the archaic weapons with greed. Every single one of them could not wait to get their hands on their weapons.


    Upon seeing such precious archaic weapons, the cultivators from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom forgot about taking the time to seek revenge on Austin.


    "It looks like you really are in big trouble, Austin. Ha-ha!"


    Justin told Austin with a laugh. Of course, Justin sensed the hatred that the cultivators from the four sects had towards Austin.


    "Yes, you are right,"


    Austin replied with a bitter smile.


    Contemplating a little bit more, and he realized that he really had brought a lot of trouble to himself.


    But after a while, Austin felt a surge of relief. It really was not that big of a deal. After all, he was certain that he could handle it if they ever decided to take revenge.


    Austin believed, in his heart, that someday, when he became really powerful, the sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom would no longer have the courage to challenge him.


    "Don''t worry, buddy. If you ever find yourself facing some trouble that you can''t handle, you can always approach me.


    It''s a piece of cake, really. The simplest way for you to avoid all that is by not coming back to the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. You can choose to stay in my Third Outer Ring, and I will even let you be the commander. If you do that, you will truly be free and happy, and no one will ever be able to cause you any trouble,"


    Justin said


    after they were hurt badly by the powerful vital energy force given off by the cultivators in the Tribulation Realm.


    There were even some cultivators who were unaware that they were blocking the way of the cultivators in the Tribulation Realm. Before they could even notice the oncoming cultivators, they were already crushed into pieces in mere seconds.


    All in all, the competition for the archaic weapons was actually only for the cultivators in the Tribulation Realm.


    The cultivators in the Astral Realm and the Master Realm actually had no place there.


    If they tried to meddle, they would probably be killed in vain. . . . . .


    "Ah! It''s just too terrifying!


    It does not matter how many archaic weapons are there. I will not dare to take part in that competition. I will return right now and go to the outer part of the mountains where I can search for something!"


    Some cultivator in the Master Realm unintentionally stood in the way of a cultivator in the Tribulation Realm, and the latter immediately broke the former''s hand and foot using only one of his fingers.


    The cultivator in the Master Realm was instantly overcome with fear. He turned around at once and tried to flee as fast as he could.


    Boom!


    He ran so fast that he could not even take the time to think about where he was going. After a while, he found himself face to face with other cultivators in the Tribulation Realm. Before he could turn to escape again, one of the cultivators in the Tribulation Realm slapped him, making his body explode right away.


    Many of the cultivators in the Master Realm, and even some of the cultivators in the Astral Realm were overcome by fear and intending to step back by then.


    However, there were still some cultivators in the Master Realm and the Astral Realm who were not willing to give up. They followed the group that moved forward and ran into the valley with gritted teeth.

 Chapter 954 They Are All Crazy

    "Holy shit! What is happening!" Austin yelled out.


    When he saw those Tribulation Realm cultivators initiated their strong vital energy force and rushed past him, he was taken aback and anxiety burnt in his chest.


    Despite of the horrible scene in front of him, Austin gritted his teeth and exerted all of his vital energy in his Thunderbolt Movement Skill, flashing towards the valley.


    Austin was always confident about his bodily movement skills and knew exactly what he wanted to do.


    But when he witnessed those Tribulation Realm cultivators surpass him one by one, he finally understood that his skills were nothing to compared to theirs.


    After all, Austin, in regard to cultivation base, was not a patch on those Tribulation Realm cultivators.


    "Ha-ha! All the archaic weapons are mine and mine alone!"


    Some of the Tribulation Realm cultivators had arrived at the center of the Divine Crystal Square and reached out to get the archaic weapons. All at once.


    An overweight and red-faced monk activated his vital energy and formed it into five colossal palms, targeting the four archaic weapons and the three black stones.


    Although nobody on the spot could recognize what the three black stones were, it was clear that those black stones were some priceless treasures as they were put beside the four archaic weapons. Those cultivators guessed that the black stones had the same worth as the archaic weapons.


    How could anyone neglect those black stones? They seemed priceless.


    When the five colossal palms were about to touch the archaic weapons and black stones, five crimson rays of light appeared all of a sudden. The next second, the four archaic weapons and the three black stones moved away, succeeding in escaping the five palms.


    "W-what?!"


    Everyone on the spot was dumbstruck with amazement and literally stammered. None of them had expected that those archaic weapons would move on their own and avoid getting captured.


    But soon greed crept in their eyes and replaced the amusement. They sped up, rushing into the center of the Divine Crystal Square. They wanted those weapons.


    "Fuck off!"


    Boom!


    A powerful sword aura, as big as a door plank, cut the five palms into piece in the wink of an eye. Then the giant palms just faded away and disappeared into thin air before anybody could do anything about it.


    A middle-aged man, in a yellow robe, stepped on a sword and flew towards the four running archaic weapons. From the formidable sword aura around him, it could be easily told that that man was a powerful cultivator.


    Shoop!


    A ribbon flew from the hand of a nun, stretching out more than thirty meters. The ribbon that was moving breezily


    d, he would be dead meat when the finger-shaped shadow pressed on his head.


    Austin shot a hostile glare at the figure of the elder in green.


    But it was not the right time for him to avenge the merciless attack. His primary target was still to achieve the four archaic weapons.


    After a short rest, Austin stood up and flashed towards the Rigid Fire Fan, which just passed by him.


    "Ha-ha! Yes! Finally! Finally!


    I finally get one archaic weapon and call it my own!"


    laughed vulgarly a middle-aged man of short stature who just caught the ancient sword, immersing himself in an ecstasy.


    However, a forceful stream of sword aura suddenly struck his back.


    "Give it to me! You old prick!"


    A huge herbal pot, carrying the scent of herbs, was coming down on his head.


    "That''s mine! You idiot!"


    A golden blade swept over from the short man''s left side.


    "Give me the archaic weapon now!"


    Meanwhile, a strong fist was targeted at the old man as well.


    "Ah!"


    The short man was a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm. And now he was surrounded by seven Tribulation Realm cultivators.


    When he was laughing with jubilation, those cultivators launched attacks on him together.


    In a moment, he had been torn apart into pieces and there lay his corpse.


    Almost everyone on the spot, especially those Tribulation Realm cultivators, had lost control and fought for the four priceless archaic weapons.


    Once a cultivator got one archaic weapon, he or she would be the target of the others. Greed had eaten up their rational thought process and dominated their behaviors. Killing intent filled everyone''s eyes. Nobody thought about the terrible consequences it could bring.


    "They are all crazy and out of their minds!"


    Austin sighed hopelessly.

 Chapter 955 Astonishing Change

    "Austin! Oh!


    Indeed, it''s you!"


    Austin heard those words when he was sighing heavily and tried to contain his breath.


    Suddenly a figure appeared close to him and roared.


    It was an elder from the Sky Sect, who was at the Tribulation Realm.


    This elder in green robes had fought against Justin when they were on the Sand Island, so Austin remembered him clearly.


    "Huh! How dare you? You want to get the archaic weapon! Go to hell!"


    The elder in green robes, who was from the Sky Sect, was full of murderous intent. He raised his hands and there was an upsurge in the vital energy force all around.


    Three shadows of mountains showed up in his hands one by one. Each of them was nearly one hundred meters high. He threw them towards Austin hastily.


    Every mountain approaching Austin was towering and magnificent with the spirit of the world. They were aimed so as to crash down as they reached on top of Austin''s head.


    The elder was in no mood to prolong the fight. His first act was an ultimate killing move. He wanted to kill Austin at once.


    Austin felt like he was enveloped by the momentum of the three mountains. The energy had captured him so tightly that he sensed great danger.


    "Damn it! The Tribulation Realm masters are much more powerful than those who are at the Astral Realm.


    I am afraid I will not be able to withstand his attacks."


    Austin had to act quickly to save himself. So, he did not hesitate and summoned the thunder unicorn in his elixir field immediately.


    Howl!


    The thunder unicorn howled and ran out with dazzling light radiating from its body.


    Its huge body made the space around it vibrate violently.


    Rumble!


    The thunder unicorn spat out three flashes of lightning towards the shadows of the three mountains. It was a powerful retaliation, as each stroke of lightning was as thick as a tree trunk.


    Bang!


    The flashes of lightning clashed with the shadows of the three mountains. A loud explosion was heard.


    "What the hell is that? How did he do that?"


    The elder, in green robes, of the Sky Sect exclaimed in alarm.


    Austin exulted when he saw that the thunder unicorn was able to withstand the shadows of the three mountains without any effort.


    With that he concluded that the elder''s power might be at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm.


    If the thunder unicorn was able to tackle the attack, it meant that his thunder unicorn''s power was also at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm.


    "Hmm!


    Austin! Just wait and watch, you devil! You have killed so many people of the Sky Sect. One day you will pay back with your life for all this!"


    The elder o


    in of light. And it was filled with gray fog.


    It was so large that it could easily cover the whole valley.


    Everything in the valley looked gray.


    "What happened?"


    Everyone looked blankly at the giant curtain of light which had covered the whole valley. They were all dumbstruck at that moment.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Everyone was staring at the scene that had unfolded before their eyes and were not in their senses. But the loud bangs changed it.


    When the five deafening bangs rang out everyone came back to their senses.


    Everyone''s face was filled with the expression of shock and apprehension, The explosions had suddenly occurred on the top part of the five bare peaks, in one breath. Pieces of rock and mud started to scatter in the sky.


    Then five bluish-gray giant figures flew out of those parts of the five peaks where the explosions had occurred.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The five bronze giants landed with loud sounds on the ground. Each one was about three to four hundred meters high and covered in armor. They looked mighty and emitted bronze light.


    Each of them held a one hundred meters long, black, huge stick.


    The five bronze giants stood in a circle and surrounded the whole area of the Divine Crystal Square. . . .


    "What the hell is this! Five giants! What is going on?"


    "Something is wrong!"


    "Damn it! The huge curtain was probably a strong trap array. It looks like we are all trapped here."


    Finally, more and more people came back to reason, overcoming the shock.


    Everyone could feel that something bad was about to happen. This sudden astonishing change in the valley was sure to bring terrible effects. It sent shivers down their spines as they started to think what could happen next!

 Chapter 956 The Body Of The Ancient Master

    Seeing the crisis at hand, at the moment, everyone at the Divine Crystal Square stopped pillaging the area for the archaic weapon.


    They shot looks of confusion at each other and were in a state of panic in the darkness of the fog.


    Gradually, more and more people began to realize that the giant light curtain covering the entire valley was actually a very strong trap array.


    It meant everyone present in the valley was trapped in that array!


    The five bronze giants with huge sticks in their hands started to encircle the Divine Crystal Square from a distance.


    Strong murderous intent quietly diffused in the air from those five giant figures.


    They were filled with malice.


    ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ����


    The four archaic weapons and the three black stones flew back to the center of the square. They started slowly twirling around the giant black coffin.


    No one had successfully claimed any archaic weapon during the whole time they had been there.


    Some cultivators did manage to get their hands on one of the archaic weapons.


    But they were killed instantly by other forces.


    Till the time the giant figures made an appearance, no one had been able to acquire any archaic weapon.


    Each archaic weapon was of great value and no one would willingly give them up.


    After the fierce plundering and killing, there were hundreds of bloody bodies lying across the Divine Crystal Square.


    Among them, there were many bodies of the cultivators of the Tribulation Realm.


    ���� ���� ���� ���� ����


    Creak!


    Just as everyone was panicking, a creaking sound caught their attention.


    They all looked at the source of that creaky sound. It came from that black coffin.


    "Look! The lid of the coffin is moving!"


    shouted someone, shocked and surprised.


    The lid was moving up and down softly. There was a clicking sound it made with the coffin as if some mysterious power was trying to open it.


    As the lid of the coffin went up and down, white smoke kept coming out of the coffin. It started making everything hazy and mysterious.


    "Can someone who was in this coffin, still be alive?"


    someone muttered in anxiousness.


    g poured into the purple-clad man who was floating in the air.


    "What!


    That is the ancient master. And he is still alive!


    He is sucking out the blood essence from these bodies!"


    Everyone was scared to the core seeing the scene happening before their eyes.


    Hundreds of bodies in the air kept shrinking, flesh, blood, bones, all were being sucked and transferred into the ancient master''s body quickly.


    In the end, the bodies of a hundred cultivators were used up and only the skin was left. It was only the skin as all the blood, flesh and bone had been gone. These shreds of skins flew with the wind and fell to the ground.


    Everyone thought there was something wrong with their eyes. They couldn''t believe what was happening.


    Things seemed more alarming when they saw one of the fingers of that purple-clad man twitch.


    ���� ���� ���� ���� ����


    "Ah! Run!


    I understand now!


    This ancient master wants to resurrect himself with our blood and flesh!


    This was an ancient arcane spell. I can''t believe that I am seeing it happen with my own eyes."


    "You are right! He is trying to revive himself and attain longevity. The Divine Crystal Square is an altar for sacrifice. It can bring back the dead by taking the blood essence of cultivators!"


    "Shit! Let''s get out of here!"


    Everyone panicked and started to rush out of the square. They were afraid of what would happen next in that dreadful place.

 Chapter 957 Make A Great Fortune

    Because everyone was bounded with countless rays of light, their speed was dramatically slowed down as they walked.


    "Damn you! The truth is those archaic weapons were used as bait to seduce us into this dangerous square,"


    cursed someone in the square in a loud voice.


    "Oh my God!


    No! Someone help me!"


    Everybody wanted to rush out of the square.


    All of a sudden, piercing wails echoed through the air.


    More than ten cultivators at the Astral Realm and the Master Realm were shackled by countless mystery rays of light. Afterwards, their bodies were hung up in the air and pulled towards the man in the purple robe.


    Then.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The blood essence, from the bodies of the people who were bound, were taken away by the man in the purple robe. He then absorbed every drop of blood essence into his own body.


    "Oh no... Please! Please let me go! I know I have done wrong. I will give up the archaic weapons. The only thing that I want to do is to leave this place! Please have mercy on me..."


    There was chaos all over the entire square. Cries of despair and fear was all that anyone could hear. They all begged for the man''s mercy.


    But, it was all in vain.


    Gradually, their bodies shrank as their skin shriveled. Wrinkles began to appear on their faces. It seemed that they were turning into mummies. Their longevity, vital energy force, and blood essence were all dwindling fast.


    Until finally, they all turned into nothing but human skins that gently landed on the ground.


    It happened within only a few seconds.


    The man in purple had absorbed all the blood essence of more than ten people! He was surely too mad and too brutal!


    Everyone in the square tried their best to free themselves from the restraints of the mystery rays of light, because they all wanted to rush out of the square.


    The mysterious rays of light with immense energy were very difficult to deal with.


    Only the strong people at the Tribulation Realm were able to slowly leave the square, and their walking speed depended on their vital energy force.


    The cultivators with the cultivation base of the Astral Realm had difficulties in raising their hands and legs, as if mountains were placed on their backs as they were walking. They tottered on their paths like infants who were walking for the first time.


    As for the warriors at the Master Realm, they couldn''t even take one step forward, even if they exerted all their strengths. It was like they were being controlled by some kind of magic.


    Upon watching this scene, it became very clear who had better cultivation bases.


    Whiz! Whiz! Whiz!


    Groups of cultivators were constantly lifted in the air. Their blood essence was then completely squeezed out by the man in purple.


    Some cultivators at the cultivation base of the Astral Realm who were walking slowly


    s. I shall give them to you.


    Please be quick! Help me!


    I don''t want to die like this!


    Hurry up! All my treasures are yours the moment you save me!"


    That cultivator at the premium stage of Master Realm was desperate for Austin''s help. He was extremely terrified of dying.


    "Really?"


    Actually, Austin had been longing for the treasures for quite a long time.


    "I promise you. If I didn''t fulfill my promise, my soul would be destroyed. In the end, I wouldn''t be able to reincarnate into a new body through the transmigration channel,"


    the cultivator at the premium stage of Master Realm loudly spoke to Austin as he began to attract people''s attention in the square.


    "Alright. I will help you."


    Austin approached him and simply used his physical strength to destroy the mysterious rays of light.


    The man who was at the premium stage of Master Realm was suddenly at ease.


    "Here, take all of them! Just please help me out!"


    Instantly, the cultivator at the premium stage of Master Realm gave all the treasures to Austin including some Space Rings.


    "You must stay there. Don''t resist me if you want to be safe."


    Austin controlled the City with his will once more, and this time the cultivator was teleported into the City.


    "Young hero, please help me as well!"


    "Help! Help me! Buddy, please!"


    Now, the cultivators at the Master Realm, as well as the cultivators at the Astral Realm were all desperate for Austin''s help, because they realized that Austin was the only one who had the power to save them.


    What?


    Austin didn''t expect everyone to call him a hero.


    "Fine! I am exactly the person who would willingly help others in need.


    "If someone offers me all the treasures that they have, I shall rescue them immediately!"


    Austin couldn''t help but lick his lips as his eyes glimmered. Oh my God! This time, he would surely make a great fortune.

 Chapter 958 Watch Her Naked Body

    Upon hearing Austin''s words, the martial artists present couldn''t help but think to themselves, ''Damn it! He is actually fishing in troubled waters! He is pretending to be friendly to us, but he''s actually just taking the chance to rob us!''


    However, even though they thought this way, they knew that no matter how precious the treasures were, life was still the most important thing.


    So after a short while, the martial artists of the Master Realm finally agreed to Austin''s demands and compromised.


    Several martial artists of the Astral Realm who were weaker in cultivation base started asking Austin for help, promising that they would also give them all they had.


    A few moments later, Austin had over two hundred people transported to his spatial treasure, the City.


    In return, he acquired all their properties.


    "Ha-ha! I finally made it! I''ve gotten out!"


    a martial artist of the Tribulation Realm exclaimed after he had managed to escape from the Divine Crystal Square.


    The man''s triumph motivated the other martial artists of the Tribulation Realm. They all rushed out, following behind him.


    In a matter of a few seconds, an increased number of strong warriors of the Tribulation Realm had successfully gotten out of the Divine Crystal Square.


    "I should also hurry up to leave,"


    Austin said to himself. He then began to activate his power and prepared to dash out.


    Just then, as he was about to leave, he heard a familiar voice.


    "Hold on, Isis!


    I won''t leave you behind!"


    It turned out to be the Holy Daughter of the New Moon Sect, Winnie.


    She was holding out her arms, hands grasping tightly at Isis'' feet


    Isis was completely wrapped by countless mysterious rays of light. Her whole body levitated above the ground as if she was being controlled by a power that forced her to fly towards the sky.


    Above Winnie''s head hung a red tent that glinted with scarlet light, protecting her.


    Both Winnie and Isis had initially hidden themselves under the tent to keep out the mysterious rays of light.


    However, Isis was just at the preliminary stage of Master Realm.


    This meant that even with the tent''s protection, she was still unable to keep herself secure, resulting in her getting dragged off the ground.


    "Isis!"


    Winnie anxiously called out as she became aware of the fact that she could not fight against the mystery rays of light.


    She gritted her teeth indignantly. Having no other way to save Isis, Winnie could only summon the red tent to leave her and protect Isis instead.


    The red tent flew towards Isis and almost ins


    their thirst.


    "Isis, what are you doing? You are humiliating the New Moon Sect!"


    the two female elders who were standing outside furiously scolded her.


    "Isis, don''t do that! Go on, just leave without me! Just go!"


    Winnie yelled as she was continually pulled further up towards the sky by the mysterious rays of light.


    "Austin, please!"


    Isis continued to plead to Austin, ignoring other people''s eyes and comments.


    "Well, all right.


    I will save her,"


    Austin finally replied. He was a person who easily yielded to a soft approach and rejected force.


    There were times where he might as well be just like a cruel slaughterer who would not bat an eyelid when killing a person, but he could not stay heartless when confronted by such a beautiful woman


    pleading pitifully.


    He surrendered and complied with Isis'' request.


    Austin released four million pounds of his physical strength. He took a few steps and came at Isis'' side.


    He then stomped on the ground, soared up into the air and grabbed Winnie by her feet.


    He felt her smooth and delicate skin the moment he came into contact.


    The thunder unicorn then released several beams of thunder radiance from its mouth at once, instantly cutting off most of the mystery rays of light around Winnie.


    Taking the chance, Austin put forth his strength and pulled Winnie down to the earth.


    "Winnie!"


    Isis rushed towards her as soon as she fell down to the ground. She hugged her and began to cry.


    "Hmmm... Well..."


    Austin interrupted as he saw the two women weeping and sobbing, finding them less of a trouble and more of an annoyance.


    "Winnie, Isis, you''d better hurry and give me your treasures and I''ll take you out of here."

 Chapter 959 The Ancient Master Is Back

    Austin reminded them with frustration.


    Winnie and Isis came around. Without saying anything, they took out everything they had with them and handed them to Austin.


    Austin used the power of the City and transported them back in.


    Austin decided not to stay any longer with the thunder unicorn. In a moment, he rushed out of the floating Divine Crystal Square and landed in the valley.


    At this moment, there were still about two hundred warriors of the Astral Realm and of the Master Realm who were still struggling for their lives.


    Waves after waves of warriors were dragged into the air by the light beams as the ancient master sucked out their blood and flesh.


    Cries for help and screams of agony filled the entire Divine Crystal Square.


    "Shit! This place is horrendous. We should get out of here!"


    Those who rushed out of the Divine Crystal Square were mostly cultivators of the Tribulation Realm along with some warriors of the Astral Realm and the Master Realm.


    The warriors who managed to escape all had some holy weapons or arcane spells which meant that they were very strong.


    They looked back at the Divine Crystal Square.


    Still, many warriors fixed their eyes on the four archaic weapons and three black stones, but no one was willing to go back to the square for any of the archaic weapons anymore.


    "Just forget about them. This place is filled with malice. It''s a trap. It''s better for us if we just leave."


    "I agree. Those archaic weapons are indeed very precious but they are not worth dying for."


    "Yes indeed. Let''s just get out of here as soon as we can before anything gets any worse." ����


    Finally everyone had made up their minds and decided to give up the idea of taking any of the archaic weapons. They began to search for a way out of the valley.


    However, the entire valley was covered by a giant light curtain, which was a very brilliant trap array. In order to get out of the valley, they would have to figure out a wa


    nts head-on. We should try and flank them with our bodily movement skill.


    With their enormous bodies, they shouldn''t be as mobile as us."


    Some experienced warriors noted immediately the possible weakness of the giants. Although they were extremely strong when faced head on, their movement was extremely slow.


    So everyone used their bodily movement skill and launched attacks from the sides and backs of the giants.


    Waves upon waves of vital energy force blasted towards the five bronze giants at the same time.


    Many warriors who were not quick with their movement were still killed by the giants.


    Then came a stalemate between the warriors and the giants.


    At this moment


    in the center of the valley, the purple-clad ancient master was still floating.


    All of a sudden, His motionless body showed a slight movement.


    His eyelashes then shook a couple of times!


    "Ah!"


    A sigh came from his mouth.


    This sigh carried years of sediment and experience


    as if it came from a distant time and space that had just arrived in the valley.


    His eyes suddenly opened as two divine light beams shot out of his eyes.


    "God! Look! the ancient master is alive once again!"


    someone shouted hysterically!


    Everyone including Austin was in shock!


    This was beyond their wildest imagination!

 Chapter 960 Solar Immortal

    In the air above the Divine Crystal Square, the man in purple sighed and opened his eyes full of stateliness.


    He slowly glanced around the valley with dignity and indifference.


    At last, his gaze landed on the crowd who were fighting with the five bronze giants.


    His piercing eyes were like two divine lights, containing pressing tension and horrible power of the rules of God.


    It was like a majestic emperor, who controlled all creatures in the whole world, was looking down on his humble and negligible subjects.


    He seemed as if he could decide people''s lives and deaths in a single second.


    Ah! Ah! Ah!


    Some weaker cultivators, who did not have strong wills, were shocked by the pair divine eyes and lost their minds instantly.


    A strong sense of obedience to the man crept in their souls.


    Then, they all knelt before him in horror.


    Though some of them remained on their feet, they struggled to hold on and shivered like sifting chaff.


    The man in purple floating above the Divine Crystal Square made so many cultivators kneel down merely by his stare�C�Can unusual and bizarre scene to witness.


    An inexplicable sense of obedience also lurked in Austin''s soul, and an intense pressure crashed on his body.


    That was terrible!


    Austin used his physical strength to break the pressure violently.


    He then commanded the spiritual sense in his Soul Sea to push the sense of the obedience out of his mind hurriedly.


    Ah!


    Everyone gasped in terror.


    Apparently, the man in purple who had come back to life was too abominable.


    At that moment, the five bronze giants stopped attacking the cultivators and knelt down towards the imposing man in purple. They did not stand up until they kowtowed to the man several times rapidly.


    "Humph, a group of weak ants," the man in purple snorted.


    His voice was stern and icy cold, highlighting the arrogance in him.


    "However, the blood and essence of these ants are of great benefit to me right now.


    Alas!


    Kevin, that very year, my spiritual soul were almost annihilated by you, ugly old man.


    One day, once I regain my powers back, I will take my revenge for this!"


    It seemed that the man in purple recalled the past as he murmured to himself.


    Though he said that in a meager voice, everyone heard his words clearly.


    Austin, who also heard his resentments, was utterly shocked.


    Kevin!


    It was Kevi


    tin felt that an overwhelming power controlling his body and dragging him to the center of the square.


    "Austin!"


    Felix, Justin, and the leader of the mermaid tribe were all alarmed seeing that. They immediately activated their bodily movement skill and ran after Austin


    However, Austin''s body was dragged away too fast that they could not catch up with him.


    It was even faster than teleportation!


    In no time, he appeared in front of the man in purple.


    Austin only sensed that an unspeakably powerful pressure squeezed him so tightly that he was unable to move.


    Then, he felt that every muscle, bone, blood, energy meridian, and even the smallest cell on every inch of his body all boiled.


    They were about to discharge out of his body.


    Austin was panic-stricken and could only feel hopeless at that moment.


    "Am I really gonna die here?"


    Austin murmured desperately.


    He was basking in his own helplessness when suddenly...


    Bang!


    A shadow of a large stela rose up above the top of Austin''s head.


    It burst out majestic golden glaring light.


    The hot rays of the golden light emitted in the air, making the atmosphere scorching hot.


    The whole valley was like in a hot summer with tropical waves and intense heat rolling in every corner.


    The Fire Stela!


    "Ah! No! Solar Immortal, it''s you!" As the Fire Stela showed up, the man in purple suddenly shouted.


    Although he put his hands on his hips and showed a dignified look, an alarming tone could be extracted from his voice. He was obviously sent in a state of panic by the mere presence of the stela.

 Chapter 961 Escaping From The Mansion Of An Ancient Master.

    ''He seemed to be terrified of the Fire Stela!'' Austin thought as a smile crept on his face.


    He was in slight ecstasy, gradually gaining hope for his dire situation.


    ''This Fire Stela was always unresponsive, no matter how hard I have tried to communicate with it.


    However, it always volunteered to safeguard me on its own at the most crucial moment.''


    Austin felt extremely satisfied with the Fire Stela because of this.


    At that moment, the Fire Stela dazzled outrageously like ten thousand beams of golden light.


    Waves of powerful repressive forces from it swept through the mansion of the ancient master.


    Millions of rays of golden light were shining upon the man in purple, who had a commanding frame.


    The man seemed to be in anguish. His face was contorted and his heart was filled with a mixture of shock, anger, and horror.


    ''Damn it! Damn it!


    How could this pawn possess the Fire Stela of the Solar Immortal?


    I have just come back to life through the arcane spell--the most evil spell. I know that a powerful repressive force, like the Solar Immortal''s, is fatal to the use of arcane spell!


    What a despicable and nasty pawn!


    He deserves to die!''


    The man in purple trembled violently and roared in rage.


    Suddenly, blood mist began to spurt out from his body.


    That blood mist was the blood-and-flesh essence he had just absorbed.


    ''Ah, no!


    It took me so long to finally come back to life!''


    In complete panic, he looked at Austin with his pair of eyes filled with resentment!


    Millions of rays of golden light shone down on him, completely pinning and inundating him under the heat waves.


    Blood and flesh continued to gush from his body.


    When the man in purple came back to life moments ago, he had an aura of authority and radiated confidence and cheerfulness.


    At that moment, however, his strong presence was beginning to abate.


    "It''s Fire Stela!


    It is said that Austin had taken away the Fire Stela, and it was true!"


    The people from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom let out cries of surprise.


    "Austin has unexpectedly used the Fire Stela to suppress the ancient master!"


    "Oh my god! This Fire Stela has existed for thousands of years in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    It is undeniably powerful!"


    "I hear that for thousands of years, no one in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom has ever been able to see the precious scripture on the Fire Stela.


    I never expected Austin to possess it! This is insane!


    Austin is unrivaled


    a? No problem.


    But, I''ll take away all these archaic weapons, and you''re not gonna stop me,"


    Austin said decisively and ruthlessly, pointing his finger at the archaic weapons.


    "You bastard!


    Are you crazy?"


    The man in purple was seething with rage at Austin''s demand.


    ''Hmm!


    This guy bites off more than he can chew!


    He wants to take all the archaic weapons away? Huh! Is he crazy?''


    All the warriors who heard Austin gaped in surprise!


    "Humph! I''ll take away all these archaic weapons. There''s no need for discussion!"


    Austin uttered conclusively.


    As an old saying went: one could not get rich without taking risks. Austin didn''t believe that the man in purple would fight him to the death, not after what he had done just to come back life.


    And he was right�C�Cjust as he had hoped.


    "Take all these junk magic treasures away. Now you get out of my sight."


    The man in purple waved his right hand. The four archaic weapons and three black stones all flew and fell in front of Austin.


    Wild with joy, Austin released his physical power to place the four archaic weapons and three black stones into the Space Ring.


    Then, Austin poised the shining Fire Stela on his head and rushed out of the valley without looking back.


    At the same time, the huge glittery curtains of light, which was hanging over the whole valley, had disappeared.


    The warriors then started rushing out of the valley desperately.


    In a blink of an eye, all of them rushed out towards the periphery of the mansion.


    While they frightfully ran for their lives, all they could think of was to leave the mansion of the ancient master as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 962 Burning Jealousy

    After Austin left, the man in purple finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Immediately, he withered like a fallen leaf in autumn. He was taken back into the embrace of death.


    Death was taking its toll on him, sucking away the energy in his body little by little.


    He was almost a corpse, only tiny traces of blood running in his body.


    The man in purple, floating in the air over the Divine Crystal Square, stared at Austin''s receding figure, resentment burning in his eyes.


    "So, your name is Austin.


    You will regret what you have done today!


    I hope you don''t die before I get the chance to avenge myself,"


    the man in purple muttered after he calmed himself down.


    "If not because of that damned asshole Austin, I wouldn''t have to suffer like this. The Fire Stela has destroyed my arcane spell. Otherwise, I could come back to life as I have planned. But now it will take a long time for me to recover," the man sighed deeply.


    Then, he slowly fell at the center of the Divine Crystal Square, landing on the black coffin.


    As he lay down, the coffin swung and closed automatically.


    The five bronze giants standing around the Divine Crystal Square remained still and motionless. It was as if they had fallen into a deep slumber.


    The entire sky rumbled.


    All of a sudden, the entire mansion began shaking. The earth began to crack, and boiling magma surged up out of the mantle. The gush of magma flowed out into air, violent lava shaping extrusive rocks covering the sky.


    The roiling magma seemed to burn the sky into nothing.


    "Run! Run for your life!"


    All the cultivators in the mansion broke out into a panic and rushed out shouting.


    Everyone could tell that it would be fatal should they remain here.


    And the Tribulation Realm cultivators were no exception.


    Nobody wanted to meet a burning, miserable death here.


    "Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!"


    Countless figures jumped to the air and flashed by. The sky was dotted with thousands of cultivators now.


    "Ah! Help! Help! Help me please!"


    As the magna spurted forth, several cultivators were swallowed.


    Not all who had entered the mansion for treasures ha


    strong cultivator from the Veritable Demon Sect, said to Austin all of a sudden.


    Two hours elapsed.


    Over the Sand Island, a huge palace with sparkling the lights of spiritual energy opened a-hundred-meter high bronze gate.


    "Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!"


    Several sounds rang out as some figures catapulted out.


    Some cultivators, miserable looks on their faces, finally exited the gate.


    "Finally! I got out of there!"


    "Finally I made it! Otherwise I would be dead meat in that horrible mansion!"


    Everyone who escaped the mansion breathed a sigh of relief.


    A few seconds later, more and more cultivators rushed out of the gate.


    "It''s fucking unbelievable! Who could expect that the mansion would turn into a hellhole! Those waves of magma were so terrible! I almost died in there!"


    "Yeah! It was a really a close call!


    But I''ve gotten quite a few treasures this time!"


    Many of the cultivators who had escaped in the nick of time began taking inventory of the treasures they had obtained in the mansion.


    Truth be told, the treasures in the mansion of the ancient master were quite substantial.


    Everyone who left the mansion alive were grateful that despite the near-death experience, they had left with a good harvest.


    "Shoop!"


    A flashing shadow shrouded in thunderbolts swooped out the gate in a split-second.


    For a moment, it paused in mid-air over the Sand Island.


    It was of course Austin.

 Chapter 963 Pursued By Three Tribulation Realm Masters

    Rushing straight from the ancient master''s mansion, Austin showed up above the Sand Island.


    Once he was sure about his safety, he paused and levitated in mid-air.


    Likewise, Felix, Justin and other sea beasts dashed out of that place too.


    "Where are you going, Austin?


    If you don''t have an plan, you can follow us to the Third Outer Ring waters,"


    Justin suggested.


    "No, thanks.


    Don''t worry about me.


    There are so many places in the Prime Martial World. I think I can find one to stay," Austin explained, turning down the invitation.


    ''I''ve messed with many big people. If I went to the Third Outer Ring waters, I would get Justin in trouble, '' he thought.


    Noting that he had made up his mind, Justin didn''t insist.


    Austin activated the teleportation power of the City.


    The next minute, over two hundred cultivators appeared around him.


    "Hey, guys, I''ve taken you out of that place. Now you''re out of danger.


    I did what you asked of me. We''re even now.


    Bye!"


    After leaving these words hurriedly, Austin activated the Thunderbolt Movement Skill and flew away immediately.


    ''Where are we now?''


    those cultivators thought, with a stunned expression on their faces.


    Since they had just gotten out of the City, they were at a loss.


    They looked around curiously.


    "We''re on the Sand Island. We finally got out of that damn place!"


    someone exclaimed in a relieved tone.


    "Thank goodness, I''m safe now,"


    another one gushed.


    "I gave everything valuable to Austin. All the treasures I found in the mansion and those I have collected in the past years..." another complained dejectedly.


    "Me too. But that guy Austin is so cunning. Now all my valuable things are gone..."


    Some cultivators started to whine as they realized that they had given all their precious items to Austin.


    Faced with grave danger on the Divine Crystal Square, they had handed all their valuable stuff to Austin without any hesitation. After all, they were out of options back then, as the lad was the only one who could save them.


    But once they had fled that dangerous place, they began to regret making deals with him.


    Now, some even contemplated following Austin to get their b


    ee Tribulation Realm experts cursed, seething with anger.


    It took them several minutes to get used to moving in the sea. They tried all means to accelerate, in a bid to catch up with Austin, and their hard work paid off. After a while, the distance between Austin and them had reduced again.


    Austin noticed that too with the use of his spiritual sense.


    He wasn''t conceited though. Objectively assessing the situation, he knew that if only one Tribulation Realm cultivator kept up with him, he could barely fight back with the assistance of thunder unicorn.


    But the problem was, there were three of them in pursuit.


    In all honesty, he would be doomed if he had to fight them all at once.


    Just in case, he thought that he needed to come up with an escape plan.


    Scanning the sea straight ahead, he spotted a swarm of diabolic whales swimming around, and all of them were level nine or level ten diabolic beasts.


    Although they were not difficult to handle for a strong cultivator like him, the risk they posed was considerable. After all, they were huge in size.


    Right then a spark lit up in mind.


    At full speed, he dashed towards those diabolic whales.


    Since they were not going anywhere, but just whirling around in circles, it only took him a few minutes to reach them.


    In total, there were more than sixty whales.


    Immediately the whales spotted him, and they roared with their mouths wide open, baring their ferocious fangs, ready to attack.

 Chapter 964 Close To A New Breakthrough (Part One)

    Austin moved his body and rushed into the big bloody mouth of a diabolic whale. In a split second, he found himself inside the mouth of the big diabolic whale sliding down its throat and all the way down to its stomach. Earlier, he had this brilliant idea that he could hide inside the whale initiatively.


    The diabolic whale''s body could be compared to a big mountain that could swim under the sea. Its mouth was so gigantic that when you peeked inside, you would probably find a dark bottomless well. Austin''s figure receded as he went down the diabolic whale''s throat. And due to its massive size, the whale couldn''t feel any single sting or any feeling even when Austin was inside of it.


    With this being said, the diabolic whale had not a single hint that Austin had already reached its stomach.


    Austin used his teleportation power of City and teleported himself into the City as soon as he landed on the diabolic whale''s stomach. Of course, it was his knee-jerk reaction for he would die if he would not do anything to escape such a monstrous space.


    Meanwhile, the City then majestically turned into a grain of sand and made its way through the whale''s body and landed on the small intestine. This was the perfect hiding spot for Austin for no one would even suspect that he was there.


    A few moments later, he heard three deafening booming sounds. And then, in a blink of an eye, three figures manifested right in front of the sea area he was hiding.


    Then, upon the appearance of the three figures, the sea water was separated to give room for them. Tracking Austin all the way, the three people showed up at the area where a group of diabolic whales converged, including the one where he was hiding in.


    "What the hell is happening?


    That brat should be here! But how come I am unable to track his exact place now? Where could he be? How could his scent be suddenly untraceable?!"


    the three people asked one after the other. They were three Tribulation Realm masters.


    As the three Tribulation Real


    . With the current state of the seafloor, no one could possibly see anything clearly, at least, not with someone''s naked eyes.


    The three masters were furious. It was certain that they never cared about other living things'' lives when they did the crime. To them, the vexation was so piercing to the gut that they really had to vent it out somewhere else, or in this case, to a group of innocent creatures just escaping the wrath of a murderous group.


    Little did the masters know that the diabolic whale where Austin hid was the very first whale to escape and was now somewhere far away from them, which could be as to why they had never found Austin.


    Being the first one to escape, however, made it safe from the killing intent that the three masters would have certainly done to it if it were seen around the area.


    Even though it was only a diabolic beast at level nine, it sure escaped the sea with such an extreme speed!


    It flapped its fins and swam as fast as it could. It all paid off eventually because it didn''t take the whale quite long before it reached a thousand miles far away from the cruel masters.


    But this ability to escape fast in times of trouble was, however, only a gift granted to it and had nothing to do with its innate strength. It was lucky for Austin to have hidden inside such a gifted diabolic creature!

 Chapter 965 Close To A New Breakthrough (Part Two)

    And the air continued to fog with blood. Several of the diabolic whales that were not able to escape had to suffer the merciless wrath of the three Tribulation Realm masters. Their eyes were red with anger as they held nothing back. Over and over again, they had repeatedly shot deadly attacks towards the diabolic whales.


    After the raging attacks, there was peace once again. It was not long before silence fell into the area. It was indeed, a sight to see, but not in a good way��it was a sea of blood, a murderous scene for anyone to see. The stench of the rotting corpses, and the insides of the whales filled the entire space. It was the sight of death right before anyone''s eyes.


    The three masters, having killed all of the diabolic whales that unfortunately were not able to escape, still had the deep desire to find Austin. Soon, they unleashed their spiritual sense power, at a much powerful intensity this time, to look for Austin. But what they had was worse��they couldn''t find even the slightest trail of his scent, not anymore.


    How puzzled and frantic the three masters were! They could not believe that they had lost track of Austin''s smell in the area.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the warriors who were chasing Austin had come to the subsea area after the other.


    But these warriors knew better. They might have the Tribulation Realm masters within their view, but they knew not to get close to them; at least, no one even dared to. Only from afar could they get a look at them for they were swamped with wrath and anger all over their bodies.


    Hours had already passed and there were still a great number of unidentified figures that rushed toward the area of the seafloor.


    The search had only become more intense every single second. Several other Tribulation Realm masters had also volunteered to conduct the search personally, just to locate Austin.


    And without thinking twice, all of the involved people in the search got to the area where Austin was previously seen


    ap, out of his elixir field, a small golden ball which represented the second Sun of the Golden Sun Scripture emerged out of thin air.


    It floated above Austin''s head as it radiated rays of blinding golden light.


    As long as the golden light shone upon the superior vital energy crystals, the spiritual energy in those crystals were beginning to draw out. It then rose up in wisps slowly and was soon absorbed by the small golden ball.


    Inside Austin''s body, countless surges of thick pale golden vital energy began to form between his energy meridians, dashing towards the energy meridian barriers that hindered his new breakthrough.


    The progress, however, was not easy. It was very energy-consuming, in fact. From time to time, he also took a handful of the elixirs and pills he had taken out and swallowed them directly to supplement his gradual energy decline.


    The elixirs and pills were spread and formed a sort of new power inside his body, which helped him to get rid of the barriers that hindered him.


    With all the things that were happening inside his body, his meridian, and his energy, no one would even suspect that he was undergoing such massive changes in his body. Anyone who could see him at this state would only regard him as a regular monk, sitting quietly in the middle of the street, meditating.

 Chapter 966 A Costly Archaic Weapon (Part One)

    Two hours passed by just like that.


    After a while another four hours passed by in the same way and it still didn''t seem to end.


    Austin still sat in silence, motionless just like a cold gray stone.


    Seething spiritual energy came from the three walls of crystals thick and fast. The tiny golden spot sparkled with golden light over Austin''s head absorbed it without stop.


    The spot of golden light expanded and it assimilated more and more of the spiritual energy.


    Though it seemed just as a sesame seed originally, it had currently grown into the size of a peanut.


    Strands of vital energy of the color of a beautiful melting egg yolk light was running wildly inside Austin''s body. The strong energy rolled on in waves along every energy meridian in him, pounding his flesh with strong force.


    Meanwhile, the Fire Stela in Austin''s elixir field emitted mighty refining power to filtrate and extract the energy from the five colorful dragons.


    Pure essence of elixirs was extracted from the five dragons and it entered into Austin''s flesh, energy meridians, bones and guts. The elixir spread in every vein in his body. He could feel it.


    The vital energy force surged in Austin''s body and became stronger and stronger with every minute.


    The forceful vital energy force fluctuated in Austin''s body so much that it even overflowed from his skin. Austin''s clothes flapped violently under the force and ballooned like a full sail in a wild sea storm. It was indeed a spectacular scene.


    Half of the day passed like this.


    And the whole day passed during which Austin had been keeping still for all the duration.


    As time went by, the vital energy force shrouding Austin fluctuated more and more violently as it got stronger and stronger.


    Finally, the moment Austin had been striving for arrived.


    Two days had already passed since Austin began this process.


    Austin felt a strong build of vital energy force on the surface of his skin. It rippled like t


    focused to summon the thunder unicorn from his elixir field. The divine creature caught up with the chariot and jumped on it. Taking control of the flying chariot, the thunder unicorn gradually brought the chariot down on the ground.


    The thunder unicorn put in all the efforts to subdue the ancient chariot, and the chariot got a little bit calmed down.


    But it still struggled, shaking violently under that force exerting a strange buzz. It was trying its best to escape from the thunder unicorn''s control.


    In an attempt to find out the owner mark inside the ancient chariot, Austin launched his spiritual sense into the chariot.


    He soon spotted that, to his surprise, there wasn''t any spiritual sense marks in the ancient chariot.


    It meant that the ancient chariot belonged to nobody currently. There was nobody to claim for its ownership!


    Austin launched more and more energies of his spiritual sense into the chariot, trying to leave a spiritual sense mark of his own.


    To Austin''s amazement, the ancient chariot was, somehow, resisting strongly his spiritual sense on its own like a living creature fighting against an intruder on its territory. Its resisting force was so immense that there was no way for Austin to leave his spiritual sense mark on it. Austin was left speechless by its power.

 Chapter 967 A Costly Archaic Weapon (Part Two)

    "What the hell! Is this thing old enough to grow intelligence? Can it fight on its own?"


    Austin felt amazed at the chariot''s reactions. It was so strange.


    But Austin would not give up easily. He reinforced his energies and poured more of his spiritual sense into the ancient chariot. He needed to mark that thing as his own. He was desperate for that purpose.


    The fight between the two sides lasted for a considerable amount of time. Finally, Austin won. With the help of his strong spiritual sense, he successfully subdued the resisting power from the ancient chariot.


    Above all, he left the spiritual sense mark of his own inside the ancient chariot!


    Austin let out a sigh of relief. He had the chariot of his own now. He was victorious.


    A sense of weakness suddenly overshadowed Austin''s Soul Sea as he had consumed much of his spiritual sense. It wasn''t until this moment that he realized how debilitated he was.


    Though still retaining composure on his face, he could not help but feel shocked in his heart for the ancient chariot''s power.


    Archaic weapons were indeed powerful! One should handle it with care, otherwise it could possibly have had an adverse effect on those who tried to tame them.


    He was by no means a weak warrior in terms of spiritual sense. But it was hard for him to tame and refine the power of the ancient chariot unless the majority part of his spiritual sense was consumed! It was indeed a strenuous task.


    So it might be impossible for those Astral Realm and Master Realm warriors to refine the archaic weapons even if they had obtained them. It required massive amount of energy. Not all would possess that.


    A magical connection was established between Austin and the ancient chariot as soon as he imprinted his spiritual sense on it.


    Some infor


    d with excitement.


    At present, she was equal to an Imperial Realm human warrior in terms of strength. And it was a big thing.


    Compared to Austin, however, she was much inferior. She had a long way to go.


    So Violet was eager to make some breakthrough in her power and become stronger.


    Austin touched his Space Ring to call out piles of crystal stones, elixirs, magical pills and other precious natural treasures from it. There were so many of them that Violet was dwarfed in front of them.


    "Violet, pick anything suitable for you from it. You need something useful as well as powerful to keep up with your practice.


    Keep on improving yourself. The gnome and I will guard you when you do it! You can be assured of our protection."


    Austin cared a lot about the betterment of Violet''s ability.


    Sometimes, he even felt remorseful and guilty that he didn''t help Violet enough in improving her strength. After all, she had been in his company for a long time. He felt he laced in his responsibility.


    Since there was a chance for Violet to advance her power, Austin felt sincerely glad for her and wanted to help her as much as he could. He promised to himself to be the best support.

 Chapter 968 Violets New Illusion Ability

    After Austin gave Violet the sources which were helpful for her breakthrough, he and the gnome went to the opposite ends of the street and stood guard for her.


    At the center of the street, Violet had transformed into her natural form, which was a small pink vixen.


    But right now, there was a thick demonic aura which permeated her body. A visible demonic aura circled her like a whirlwind. The entire street was filled with this intense demonic aura.


    Violet''s small form was transforming rapidly at the center of the demonic aura. She shifted back and forth from human to a demonic beast.


    Austin marveled at this scene. He had not seen anything much like it.


    The next day, the whirlwind of demonic aura at the center of the street had grown increasingly fierce. On the entire stretch of the street, sand and stones shot into the sky.


    Every now and then there were pink blinking light and the telltale sound of a fox''s howl.


    Two days later, "Whir!"


    A demonic power was rapidly released from the center of the street.


    Then the whirlwind of demonic aura appeared to have been summoned by something as they gathered towards the center of the street.


    After a moment, all the demonic aura had totally vanished.


    The whole street was finally back to normal.


    At its center, a two-meter high and five-meter long pink fox bounded forward.


    She even had two long, bushy tails!


    At the moment, they were wagging energetically.


    "Violet?"


    Austin was amazed that Violet''s natural body had grown much bigger than before.


    She was no longer small and weak.


    "Violet, are you a beast master now!?"


    Austin was shocked once he sensed the demonic power of Violet.


    The power of the beast masters were as strong as human cultivators at the stage of Master Realm.


    "Ha-ha! Oh, master, don''t be shocked!


    We nine-tailed demon foxes descend the ancient beasts like the gnome. So the system of our breakthrough is different from other diabolic beasts.


    Sometimes we are even able to breakthrough several realms at a time!"


    Violet''s voice explained.


    "What about your two tails?"


    Austin was quit


    wise,"


    Violet cautioned him.


    "Is that so?


    But one hour should be enough,"


    Austin replied.


    He had gotten the four archaic weapons in the palace of the ancient master, so all the masters of the South Continent in the Prime Martial World must be searching for him everywhere.


    Austin had planned to find a quiet and secret place to escape their hunt and enhance his power.


    But right now, Violet had a wonderful new ability which could change everything.


    This ability, combined with a disguise, meant that he could go anywhere of the South Continent in the Prime Martial World like he used to freely do.


    As long as he was careful, even the masters at the stage of the Tribulation Realm would find it difficult to track him.


    Violet decided to stay in the street to cultivate. She needed to consolidate her power because her breakthrough had just taken place.


    The gnome also took the Magic Sea Water and tried to see if he could breakthrough his current stage as soon as possible.


    So he found another street and concentrated on his cultivation.


    Meanwhile, Austin made up his mind to visit Tessa, Marwell, and Michelle.


    Then he controlled the transporting power of the City using his mind.


    In a flash, he was sent to the street where Tessa lived.


    He perceived with his spiritual sense and found Tessa''s beautiful figure quickly. He walked to the small building in which she was.

 Chapter 969 The Electric Atmosphere in The South Continent

    Tessa sensed Austin''s arrival as soon as he walked into the building where she lived.


    "Austin!" she cried in surprise.


    Tessa had been living alone in the small building for quite a long time now.


    It wasn''t surprising to see she was overjoyed to have an acquaintance drop by.


    "Tessa, wow, you have reached the premium stage of Imperial Realm.


    Good for you," Austin praised her in surprise.


    Tessa was only at the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm the last time they met.


    He didn''t expect her to get to the premium stage of Imperial Realm in such a short period of time. You could say that Austin was stunned by her speed.


    "Austin, all the time I''ve been here alone, I''ve been doing nothing but practice and meditate all day long.


    With the help of the many cultivating resources you have provided me, I unknowingly broke through to the premium stage of Imperial Realm."


    Tessa was also very excited about her ascending to a new stage.


    When she was still at the Cyan Sect in the Elite Holy Kingdom, she was only at the premium stage of Sky Realm.


    As an ordinary disciple from the Cyan Sect, she could only get her hands on very few resources for cultivation which meant she had little hopes of breaking through.


    Surprisingly, she had reached the premium stage of Imperial Realm, a realm higher than where she was at that time.


    It was something she did not dare think of before.


    "Austin, I have to show you my gratitude. If I hadn''t met you, I wouldn''t have reached the premium stage of Imperial Realm so soon," Tessa stated gratefully.


    She knew that a big part of her cultivation base''s significant improvement was brought by Austin.


    "Tessa, you don''t have to be so polite to me,"


    Austin said.


    "Come on, I''ll introduce you to some of my friends."


    Although Marwell and Michelle had also been living in the City for a long time, Tessa had never seen or met either of them.


    Now Austin wanted them to get to know one another better.


    "Okay, your friends are my friends."


    Tessa nodded.


    Austin then launched the City''s power of teleportation and sent himself and Tessa directly to the place where the Meng family had temporarily settled.


    Marwell and Michelle were both there to welcome Austin''s arrival.


    The rest of the Meng family members also rushed to meet Austin.


    Austin was now almost as important to their family as their family leader Marwell.


    It was mostly because everyone knew that the whole Meng family was under Austin''s care.


    Austin was surprised to discover that Michelle had also reached the same stage as Tessa''s cultivation base while Marwell had reached the medium stage of Imperial Realm.


    Joyce also began to practice martial arts and had rea


    ime, the whole South Continent of the Prime Martial World felt electricity in their atmosphere.


    It was because of the boy named Austin who got four archaic weapons from an ancient master''s palace!


    The news flew spread among all the forces and sects within only a few days.


    All the forces and sects began to deploy people to hunt Austin down.


    Austin''s portrait was scattered throughout the whole South Continent in the Prime Martial World.


    Some big forces and sects even made a lot of spiritual soul jade slips and engraved them with Austin''s spiritual soul to help their disciples identify Austin as they hunted him down.


    Austin''s spiritual soul was provided by some masters at the Tribulation Realm. They secretly performed arcane spells and got it in the valley of the Divine Crystal Square.


    ...


    The main house of the Song Clan was located in the Evergreen City somewhere in the eastern part of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    Now, in the large hall of the house, an old man with white hair and a long beard was sitting in a wooden armchair. It was the seat of honor.


    The others looked at the old man in awe as no one dared to speak.


    The old man was Symons Song, the Song Clan''s patriarch, and the rightful leader of the Song Clan in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    At that time, he was holding a piece of a spiritual soul jade slip.


    "Does this contain that Austin''s spiritual soul?"


    Symons Song asked slowly without a single expression on his face.


    "Yes father, this jade slip has been engraved with Austin''s spiritual soul.


    He was able to acquire four archaic weapons in an ancient master''s palace,"


    replied a gentle middle-aged man who stood beside him.


    "So Austin must be the one who had killed Ronald!"


    Symons Song grunted with a sharp glimmer in his eyes.

 Chapter 970 Find Austin

    At the headquarters of the Sky Sect in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, something important was taking place.


    In a magnificent palace, a middle-aged man dressed in white sat at the center, looking down at the disciples in front of him.


    The strange force around him created a time and space warp, so his position changed constantly. No one could tangibly tell where he was.


    He was the sect leader of the Sky Sect.


    "The damn Austin! He is so cruel! I can''t believe such a young man would be so merciless. Many of our disciples met their deaths because of him!


    Plus he took away all the four archaic weapons. Don''t ever let any other sect nab those archaic weapons!


    Now, the whole sect''s primary task is to find out where Austin is.


    Kill him to avenge our disciples'' death! And then, the four archaic weapons will all be ours!"


    the sect leader of the Sky Sect proclaimed with an imperial air.


    Meandwhile, at the headquarters of the Thunder Sect in the Elite Holy Kingdom, something was also transpiring.


    "That Austin! He obtained the Thunder Bead and a thunder unicorn. And now, he even owns all the four archaic weapons! He''s really damn lucky! What a lucky bastard!


    But everything he has will become ours sooner or later.


    Send the best disciples of our sect. Go to find out where Austin is and report back to me at once,"


    said a sturdy man, thunder and lightning flashing in his eyes.


    At the New Moon Sect, in an exquisite attic, Winnie and Isis stayed in an elegant boudoir.


    "Winnie, you know what! Our sect leader has invited Master Li to the meeting hall to try and locate Austin now. You know how good he is. He''s an expert of the technique of Circulation of Vital Energy. He must be able to tell Austin''s specific location through his refined technique,"


    Isis said.


    "Yeah! I know! Many of the sects have been wanting to get their hands on the four archaic weapons Austin has.


    Our sect leader also wants to get the archaic weapons obviously. After all, a single archaic weapon is worth more than a million, not to mention four.


    Who would not want to obtain such priceless treasures? I''m sure that as soon as the sect leader finds out where Austin is, she will definitely send her subordinates to go after him,"


    Winnie replied.


    "Winnie, I need to be honest... I really hated Austin before, but I don''t feel that way anymore. After all, he saved our lives.


    I find it so hard to believe that man I hated so much has become my savior now.


    who exited first.


    Before anyone else could move a muscle, they had dashed out already.


    "Hey, guys! It''s been such a long time!"


    Austin said, crossing his arms as he stood in the square paved with white marble slabs. A wicked smile graced his face.


    "Austin! It''s you!"


    The four who got out first were the four Master Realm cultivators, the three castellans and Malick from the Sky Sect.


    Then thirty cultivators at the premium stage of Imperial Realm followed after the four and arrived in the square.


    "Look! It''s Austin!"


    Nearly everyone there was surprised to see him.


    "Oh, Austin! It''s you!"


    said one of the three castellans. They froze, screeching to a halt.


    They, however, greeted him rather politely.


    They had witnessed the power of his spiritual sense and knew well that the young man in front of them was far above their league. They didn''t want to anger him in the slightest.


    Malick, however, snorted and tried to ignore Austin.


    He still looked down on Austin, after all.


    "Austin, do you have any idea about how to get out of the City?"


    Tyson asked.


    When the others heard this, they looked at Austin, anticipating his reply.


    They had been trapped in the Illusory Palace during this whole time, while Austin could walk around outside the palace freely.


    They guessed that Austin would definitely try to get out of there.


    "Oh! Come on! If he knew how to get out, how would it even be possible that he''s still here?"


    Malick snickered.


    When the others heard this, disappointment flooded their eyes.


    Malick was right.


    If Austin had found a way to get out the City, he would have been long gone.

 Chapter 971 Annihilate Malick

    Upon hearing them, Austin realized that the others assumed that like them, he too, had been trapped in this place.


    He couldn''t help laughing.


    "Guys, I''m going to be honest with you.


    I own this place now," Austin said straightforwardly.


    He thought there was no need to keep this secret from the cultivators.


    After all, they were no longer a match for him.


    Since they were unequal to him in terms of power and strength, Austin had no reason to worry.


    "Excuse me?"


    "What did you say?


    This city is yours?"


    "I''m confused. How can this city be yours?"


    Austin''s announcement left them shocked and baffled.


    A couple of minutes later, the cultivators got over the shock.


    "Austin, you must be kidding us.


    How can you own this city?"


    Tyson asked skeptically.


    The other cultivators started at Austin as they waited for his response.


    "I''m serious.


    I decide whether or not you leave here.


    So, what I should do about you?" Austin responded.


    The indifferent tone in his voice surprised the others.


    "Come on, Austin, do you think you can fool me?


    For me, you''re as weak as an ant. How dare you try to show off in front of me?


    All right. I''ll battle you to show you the difference between your strength and mine," Malick retorted disdainfully.


    Since Austin had concealed his true vital energy, Malick was under the impression that Austin was still at the medium stage of Sky Realm.


    ''Even though his spiritual sense is stronger than mine, I can defeat him. After all, my cultivation base is two realms higher than his, '' Malick mused.


    "Then why don''t you challenge me?"


    Austin prompted casually as if he hadn''t heard Malick''s warning.


    "Stop bluffing, you brat," Malick hissed.


    Austin''s attitude annoyed him more.


    As Malick stretched out his hand, a long saber materialized.


    In the next instant, he emitted a strong blade intent and directed it at Austin.


    "Go to hell!" Malick shouted.


    Then, he swung his saber at Austin.


    The other cultivators shivered when they saw the blade light.


    It appeared as though Malick intended to kill the lad in one attack.


    "You''re from the Sky Sect, and you hate my guts. I can''t let you live," Austin murmured.


    Determination flickered in Austin''s eyes, and in the next second, a swor


    ere arrogant. After all, they were the sect leaders.


    They were reluctant to serve Austin.


    "What about you?"


    Austin asked as he turned to the three sect leaders.


    "Austin, we''ll live in peace with you here. We promise not to bother you.


    What do you say?"


    Teddy proposed.


    "No way. I am in charge of this place,"


    Austin refused, shaking his head.


    ''The cultivators from the Flying Fish Sect, Evergreen Sect, and Iron Palm Sect ended up here because they followed me, just as Malick had done.


    They don''t have good intentions. Certainly not toward me.


    I won''t show them any mercy if they refuse to serve me, '' he thought.


    "All right.


    Since you''re unwilling to follow me, I''ll kill all of you," he said coldly.


    Austin lifted his Lightning Sword slowly.


    At the sight, the three sect leaders and their followers were shocked. They took a step back.


    "Wait. We''re willing to follow you," the three sect leaders blurted out.


    They knew that they wouldn''t be able to withstand Austin''s attack.


    So they yielded.


    "So all of you will work for me from now on?" Austin asked.


    At the same time, he stared at each of the cultivators.


    "Yes, Master Austin," the rest said.


    They all felt jittery and frightened as Austin studied their expressions.


    The cultivators fell to their knees to show Austin that they were sincere.


    As Austin looked at the kneeling cultivators, a thought dawned on him.


    ''Perhaps I should recruit more people.


    This way, I''ll have more men at my disposal.''

 Chapter 972 Triangle Zone (Part One)

    As Austin glanced around, about forty people were kneeling before him.


    While scanning the crowd, an idea came up in his mind when his eyes landed on the three sect leaders.


    In forced obeisance, the three leaders of the Flying Fish Sect, the Evergreen Sect, and the Iron Palm Sect together with their disciples half knelt before him.


    But deep in their eyes, Austin could read unmistakable unwillingness and resistance.


    Apparently, the people of these three sects yielded to him begrudgingly because of his strong power.


    Deep down their heart, they were unwilling to kneel to him, so they would definitely stab him in the back once they got the chance.


    Also, some people from these three sects had chased him and tried to kill him. In all honesty, they were his enemies.


    "All your three sects are duplicitous, and I really don''t think that I need you."


    Austin quickly made up his mind.


    He raised the Lightning Sword and was ready to killed them.


    "Don''t kill us, please!"


    The three leaders of the Flying Fish Sect and the other two sects and their disciples were terror stricken by the intense murderous intention in Austin''s eyes.


    They knew that this time Austin was really going to kill them.


    "Please, spare our lives!"


    They desperately begged him, everyone kneeling down in earnest plea.


    They knew that with only by one slash, Austin could even kill Malick �� the very best in their ranks. They simply could not fight him. Even if they fought as a team, he could make light work of killing all the three sects.


    "We sincerely submit to you this time!"


    The three leaders knew without a doubt that Austin must have seen through their hypocrisy.


    "I don''t trust you, and I know, if I let you off, it will only be a matter of time before you turn against me. Why would I want a ticking time bomb on my hands?"


    Aus


    ether to give him their spiritual orbs or not.


    Finally, Gordon broke the silence.


    "Master Austin, I am willing to give you my spiritual orb."


    Then he also bound his spiritual sense to Austin.


    Next, Jake and about thirty City Guardians all followed suit and bound their spiritual orbs to him.


    Effectively, Austin had built up a real master-servant relationship with them.


    If he chose to be wicked, he could do with them as he wished, including taking their lives at any time.


    But the members of the Flying Fish Sect and the other two sects were still hesitant.


    To make his intentions clear, Austin watched them with a not so kind eye, and they knew that when push came to shove, he was not the kind of person anyone would mess with. In his silence, he was only giving them the chance to settle for a peaceful settlement.


    Otherwise, he would slaughter them all without any scruples.


    "Well, listen to me and listen carefully. In all fairness, I have given you time to think. But since none of you seems to grasp what is at stake, my patience is wearing thin. Now, you have less than a minute to weigh your options. If you cannot decide for yourselves, then I''ll be forced to do what I think is the best to do,"

 Chapter 973 Triangle Zone (Part Two)

    he coldly warned.


    The leader of the Flying Fish Sect was the first to react.


    But in a way that would only make the situation worse.


    Watching Austin''s gaze, he needed only a fraction of a second to escape. Cautiously he picked himself up, dusted his painful knees and without warning dashed off like an arrow.


    Though he was only at the premium stage of Imperial Realm, apparently he had practiced and perfected his movement skills.


    "Zip!"


    A slash of the sword chased after him, cracking with thunder and lightning.


    Then the body of the leader of the Flying Fish Sect was cut into halves.


    "Don''t kill me, please! I will give you my spiritual orb," another cultivator in the crowd begged for his life as he was shocked by this horrible scene.


    Everyone watching was scared to death. Austin''s power was so astounding. And the way he fought, they had no doubt he was ready to kill anyone who dared to move.


    But since their colleague had already failed in provoking him, the two leaders of the Evergreen Sect and the Iron Palm Sect quickly moved to avert disaster. Leading by example, they ordered all their disciples to bind their spiritual orbs to Austin.


    At the moment, there simply was no room for bargaining.


    Austin loved it that way. Readily, he took their orbs and bound them under his reign.


    This arcane spell was really useful.


    By the time he was done, he felt satisfied with himself as he looked at the forty plus cultivators he had subdued into his servants.


    The only challenge was that for the spell to be fully effective, it needed the giver''s consent without coercion.


    "What a pity!" he said to himself.


    But he also knew that if people could use it to control oth


    into ecstatic celebrations.


    "Well..."


    Austin was speechless as he looked at his servants'' excitable behavior.


    "Wait, Triangle Zone?"


    Austin suddenly noticed something.


    "Did you say you are from the Triangle Zone ?"


    he asked Tyson.


    According to what Angus had told him, one of the precious special sources for his body remodeling were found somewhere in the Triangle Zone.


    But Austin had planned to find Angus''s daughter before he collected the sources of the body remodeling for Angus.


    But with this new information that he had stumbled on right here, he changed his plan. Now he was going to collect the sources for Angus''s body remodeling first, before going in search for his daughter.


    "Yes, I am from the Triangle Zone. "


    Tyson confirmed.


    "Well, then our next destination will be the Triangle Zone! "


    That very instant, he made the decision.


    At present, it wasn''t the perfect time for him to venture anywhere near the three holy empires or to the South Continent as a whole. So if he went to the Triangle Zone, that would be the best place to begin, even as he worked on his other short term goals.

 Chapter 974 The Successful Refinement Of The Ancient Sword

    The Triangle Zone was well known to the South Continent of the Prime Martial World due to its chaos. It would be no exaggeration to say that it was one of the most chaotic regions in the entire continent.


    It was not under the jurisdiction of any holy kingdom or empire. Legend said that the Triangle Zone used to be a territory of an ancient sect a long time ago.


    That ancient sect was said to be extremely powerful. It was rumored to have dominated the whole Prime Martial World.


    However, something unexpected had happened. For some unknown reasons, the strong sect was mysteriously destroyed overnight, leaving no survivors. No one knew the real reason behind its sudden disappearance, and maybe no one ever would.


    Since then, no one ruled the Triangle Zone and it was thrown into complete chaos, making it the most chaotic area in the South Continent.


    Countless desperadoes from all over the world flooded into this area to escape the trials in their places. As a result, the law of the jungle, the most uncivilized and barbarous way, dominated the entire region.


    No other rules or restrictions existed in the Triangle Zone except for the law of the jungle. It turned into a dog-eat-dog world.


    In other words, it was a world where the weak were nothing but food while the strong ate them.


    In a world where the absolute strength had dominated everything else, the weak had no power over anything, not even their own lives.


    In other areas of the South Continent, there were empires, royal families, and organizations who maintained order and resolved disputes in both fair and unfair ways.


    However, it did not apply to the Triangle Zone where various forces gathered and fought against one another to gain more benefits such as land, women, and resources. They kept battling and battling. The killing was endless. As long as one could show his strength, he could do whatever he wanted even if they were evil and unjust. In fact, none of them saw this kind of behavior to be inappropriate.


    In essence, the Triangle Zone was home to a group of evil and ferocious people. It was their paradise.


    "What? Are you planning on going to the Triangle Zone, master?"


    Tyson asked to confirm. He was both surprised and pleased to hear Austin''s decision.


    He used to be a member of the Triangle Zone. Now it had been about one hundred years since he last set foot on that place. No wonder he was glad to hear Austin claim that he was going to head there. Tyson was eager to return there. It was his home to some extent.


    "Yes. I''ve made up my mind.


    Hey, everybody. Please take a good long rest here in the city and refresh yourselves. I''ll let you know when we''re about to take off," Austin exclaimed with a determined look.


    Later, he thought for a few moments as he rubbed his hand on his chin. Then he took out some cultivation resources and handed them to the guys-- his new servants.


    Austin was not a penny pincher. He deduced that they must have been close to running out of cultivation resources given that they had been trapped in the city for quite a long time.


    Now that they were his servants, it meant that they were his men. He did not want them to be useless. It would be very good for him if he had an army that could also show their strength. So he decided to refuel them by giving them more resources. Although he would lose a portion of his resources, it would also benefit him in the long run.


    Those peop


    t this ancient sword was made to cause deaths. This idea alone was horrifying enough!


    Meanwhile, bits and pieces of information about the sword appeared in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    The Slaughtering Sword! That was its name!


    It was a low-grade archaic weapon.


    "The Slaughtering Sword? Hmm! The name surely matches its aura perfectly!


    Is it really that powerful? I would find out when the time comes and I hope it doesn''t disappoint me,"


    Austin muttered in a low voice.


    He observed the blade carefully and waved it for a while. Wearing a satisfied look on his face, he took it back.


    "It''s finally time to head for the Triangle Zone!"


    his eyes gleamed with expectant lights as he exclaimed with a determined look.


    He had been staying in the city for six whole days.


    Somewhere deep in the Middle World Waters, a giant diabolic whale was swimming freely. It swallowed sea beasts that had smaller bodies from time to time as it starved for snacks. It was living comfortably with lots of time for leisure.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, a bloody hole burst out on the back of its body. The water near the hole turned red because of the blood and flesh. A human being flew out of the hole in a very fast speed.


    "Howl!"


    The diabolic whale could not help but roar in great pain. It was convulsing with rage. Heavy swells suddenly surged in the area around it thanks to the stir caused by its giant body.


    All the weak sea beasts scrambled to swim away for their own lives.


    The man rushed upwards to the surface of the sea as quickly as he could.


    Before long, he had already broken through the surface and floated in the air above the sea.


    "Where would I be now? Hmmm, let me figure it out!"


    It was none other than Austin himself.


    He released his spiritual sense to pinpoint his location and to inspect his surroundings carefully.


    "This direction will probably lead me to the land!"


    he murmured.


    He then waved his hand and immediately, an ancient chariot with shadows of dragon and phoenix vaguely circling around it appeared right in front him as it floated in the air. It was the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot.


    "Well! It is time to show me your true strength, you costly archaic weapon!"


    Austin stepped inside the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot without hesitation.

 Chapter 975 Arriving At The Triangle Zone

    The second Austin got into the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot, he felt like he was being enveloped by its magical powers all around.


    Then he finally took out two divine vital energy crystals as was required from his Space Ring and put them in the chariot.


    After doing so, he activated the chariot with the aid of his spiritual sense.


    Shoop!


    The odd runes on its body kept glinting, tinting the sky with bright glow. In a split second, the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot began moving forward.


    A ray of purple light flashed through the sky and divided it into virtually two parts, which was the chariot carrying Austin flying in the air.


    The speed of the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot totally took Austin by surprise.


    Its speed was a hundred times faster than his Thunderbolt Movement Skill.


    That was the Herculean power of an archaic weapon.


    Austin marveled in mind that not even a Tribulation Realm cultivator could catch up with him at such a speed. He was practically beyond defeat.


    He was grinning from ear to ear at this thought. Even though he could not defeat a Tribulation Realm cultivator for now, with the help of the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot, he could easily run away next time he met one.


    He finally understood why those cultivators in the Prime Martial World were fighting so violently over those weapons.


    The power of an archaic weapon did knock down everyone as if they were feathers.


    After about two long hours, a vast continent along the seaside came into Austin''s eyesight.


    After the rays of purple light flashed through the sky, Austin had been over the continent from the Middle World Waters.


    "Damn it! This chariot is damn fast, but it consumes my divine vital energy crystal so quickly! I wonder how will I keep up like this?"


    Austin, sitting in the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot, felt so reluctant to have to use all those divine vital energy crystals to keep this thing flying.


    The chariot had cost ten of his divine vital energy crystals in only two hours. It was a hefty price to pay.


    This very fact caused him a great deal of heartache.


    No matter where he went before, Austin only needed to spend some of his vital energy force in exerting his bodily movement skill to reach his destination. It was an easy task before the chariot came.


    That just cost him a little time to have a rest before he regained his strength.


    But now, he had to spend a huge amount of his divine vital energy crystals when he used the


    everyone.


    When he opened his eyes, he was greeted with the scenery of a vast grassland.


    Then he saw Austin when he turned on his side.


    Tyson froze and hadn''t realized what just happened to him as he stared at the grassland.


    "Master, what happened? Where are we now?"


    Tyson asked Austin carefully after a while when he was stabilised.


    "Have a good look! You are in the Triangle Zone."


    Austin smiled.


    "The Triangle Zone?


    Master, you sa-said this is the Triangle Zone?


    How''s that even be possible? I remember I was still in the weird city just moments ago and now I am here.


    I don''t really understand what is going on, master.


    Do you mean that I am out of the place?"


    Tyson asked Austin utterly confused.


    Austin gave no answers but instead pressed on his temple to relieve his headache when he heard Tyson asked so many questions at once.


    But Austin could understand Tyson''s feeling. After all, Tyson had been trapped in the City for a hundred years. It was natural for him to be this overwhelmed.


    It was hard for Tyson to digest the fact


    that he had been out of the City all of a sudden without any effort.


    "Well, you are out of the City now.


    That''s all you need to know right now."


    Austin found it difficult to explain the whole situation to Tyson, so he just gave a brief answer.


    "I''m out of the city? I''m out of the city!


    Finally! Finally!"


    Tyson murmured excitedly.


    He kept mum for a while.


    "Ha-ha! Finally! Now I can finally leave the damn place! I have been trapped there for a hundred years. A hundred years! Such a long time!"


    Tyson burst out suddenly full of emotions.

 Chapter 976 This Is Robbery

    ''It seems that these servants have been trapped in the City for too long. This confinement is affecting their mental health.


    Well, let me release them into the world for a little while.''


    Austin understood why Tyson was behaving oddly.


    So, he activated the City, and transferred the servants from the City to the grassland.


    In a flash, more than thirty servants appeared beside Austin. They were all thrilled and grateful, like Tyson.


    It took them a few minutes


    to calm down.


    Then they looked at Austin with gratitude, respect, and hope.


    Austin, as their owner, cared enough to understand their dilemma and free them from the City.


    "I''m sorry, master. We were so excited that we got a little out of control,"


    Tyson said to Austin once he calmed down.


    "It''s okay. I understand,"


    Austin smiled as he replied.


    "We might have reached the Triangle Zone already.


    Take a look around and see if you recognize this place,"


    Austin instructed.


    Tyson surveyed the land before answering, "Master, if my memory is correct, this is a grassland at the border of the Triangle Zone.


    If we move toward the west, we will reach the Triangle Zone."


    Tyson pointed to the west side of the grassland as he spoke.


    "All right. Let''s head toward the Triangle Zone."


    Austin nodded.


    Then he wore the Appearance-transforming Clothes, which changed his appearance to that of an ordinary middle-aged man.


    After collecting the four archaic weapons, Austin''s appearance was no longer a secret in the South Continent.


    Even in the Triangle Zone, there was a risk that some people might have seen his portrait. With his original appearance, he co


    ghtforward, and the smile on his face showed that he was serious.


    "Wow. How impressive. You have the guts to rob people at the entrance of a city?"


    Austin said in awe.


    The Triangle Zone was indeed a haven for outlaws.


    Austin turned to the guards, who obviously had no plan to intervene. They watched and gossiped among themselves as though this was a show for them.


    Many cultivators passed by as well.


    But no one paid any attention to the on-going crime. They were occupied with their errands.


    What''s more, robbery was not uncommon in this city.


    ''They''re so bold that they don''t need to find a less public spot?''


    Austin was amused.


    "What shall we do, master? They seem to be powerful,"


    Tyson asked. His tone was laced with the worry he felt.


    The other servants were also on edge.


    "No need to worry. They cannot hurt us,"


    Austin smiled confidently.


    Austin''s casual attitude annoyed the leader.


    All of a sudden, his eyes narrowed, and his anger flared.


    "Well, it seems like you have made the wrong choice.


    Let''s do it, brothers. Do not leave any of them alive."

 Chapter 977 The Wolf Gang

    At the command of the man dressed in black, all his followers took out their weapons. They released their martial arts skills combined with their vital energy. All of them were targeting directly at Austin and the people who were on his side.


    ''''Well, since the Triangle Zone admires violence, I am left with no other option.


    I shall confront and curb violence with violence.''''


    Austin stretched out his right hand and the Lightning Sword came into his hand.


    The next moment, there was a crackling sound.


    It thundered as it echoed through the air.


    As the sound of thunder and flashes of lightning lit up the sky, Austin released over thirty sword auras which looked like dazzling electric fencing weaved by lightning. In a second, the sword auras struck Austin''s enemies.


    The sword auras moved 25 times faster than sound.


    Crack! Crack!


    As intended, Austin''s sword auras killed all the enemies by slicing them into two halves. The cracking sound of the cutting of the backbone could be heard clearly.


    Streams of blood sprayed all over the sky while innumerable stinking body parts fell everywhere.


    All of them were killed separately, each with one sword aura that was targeted at them.


    Among the cultivators killed by Austin, many of them were at the level of the Imperial Realm or even at the Master Realm.


    Suddenly all around Austin there was deathly silence.


    Austin had actually released over thirty sword auras. However, in the eyes of the spectators, he killed all his enemies with only one move. It seemed so because Austin''s speed was too fast for them to recognize what he had done.


    Everyone was stunned by the horrible scene before their eyes. They began to shiver out of fear.


    It was so weird and unbelievable.


    They could not believe what they had just seen. They could not accept that Austin slaughtered over thirty cultivators with only one move. And the move killed not just common cultivators but included two cultivators at the Master Realm.


    The face of the man, who was dressed in black, was earlier ferocious. But now it turned pale. There was utter shock on his face. He stared at Austin fiercely and anxious. He was filled with fear that he too could become one of the corpses that were lying there.


    The cultivators who were behind him also did not dare to make the slightest move.


    Austin''s servants were also astounded by the power of his move.


    Austin showed no concern because he knew the result from the very beginning. To kill all of them so quickly was a piece of cake for Austin.


    Austin wasn''t surprised because earlier he also killed many cultivators at the Astral Realm, including ones at


    ooked identical in terms of appearance, figure and elegance, which made it hard for people to recognize or tell the difference between them.


    The twins had severe wounds and scars on their bodies and their faces had become pale.


    They were bleeding from all over as their wounds were fresh. They were struggling to escape, like two frightened deer.


    Their bodily movement skills were greatly limited because of the severe wounds. Their pain had made them slow down their speed.


    Behind the twins was a crowd of malicious men, yelling and chasing. The distance between the men and the twins was gradually being reduced.


    In that case, the twins would never be able escape their claws.


    Suddenly, they started to shout and scream at each other.


    ''''Run Debby! Leave me and go!


    I''ll hold them off!'''' one of the twins shouted.


    She turned around with a sword in her hand, ready to attack.


    "No, Emma! We shall live or die together."


    The other girl also stopped running and came back to her sister''s side.


    "Listen to me, Debby! Just run away!"


    Emma became worried and concerned. She pushed Debby, her sister, meters away with her vital energy force.


    ''''Fuck! Bitches! Are you still going to try to resist?


    It''s useless.


    My brothers and I are going to fuck you to death tonight. You''d better save your strength,"


    a short man in the crowd shouted at them.


    The men who were chasing them had already caught up with them as they had slowed down in their argument.


    At the command of the head, thirty lustful men blocked up the way of the twins. There was no way to escape. The men then began to insult them with vulgar and obscene words. The twins were in danger as all the men around them seemed to be craving to devour and exploit their beauty.

 Chapter 978 Rescue Damsels In Distress

    Besieged by over thirty men, the two damsels who felt fear running through their veins looked desperate. It seemed like that they realized that they couldn''t get away this time.


    "If we get caught, we would rather die than stay alive.


    And it seems to me that we have no other choice but to take our own lives.


    Are you afraid, Debby?" Emma asked in her softest tone.


    At the same time, she warmly held Debby''s hand to keep her calm despite the obvious unrest they were both facing.


    "Of course, I''m not afraid," Debby replied firmly.


    Determination reflected in her eyes.


    "But before I die, I''ll kill one of these bastards,"


    she added.


    Emma nodded in agreement because it was clear to her that her sister wouldn''t back down.


    "You''re assholes. All you do is bully the weak. We''re not afraid of you," Emma shouted at the lewd men.


    The two maidens glared angrily at those men, each holding a sharp sword with blood stains.


    Obviously, they just had been in a tense fight.


    "Turns out the two bitches are quite stubborn. Seems like they need someone to teach them how to be obedient,"


    said the short man who was in-charge, as he was laughing obscenely while surveying the two fierce women in front of him.


    "Boss, you will have a chance to tame the two loose women tonight. Ha-ha..."


    "You''re right. After boss is done, we can continue to teach them the lesson they should have learned a long time ago."


    Those men aggressively burst into laughter, as if they took delight in assaulting women.


    The other people along the street just stood far away from the two fearless women and observed their next move. It seemed like they were afraid of those hooligans.


    As they faced the insulting remarks, the two maids felt kind of humiliated yet annoyed.


    "I won''t let you go, you son of a bitch," Emma huffed.


    Narrowing her eyes to focus on the enemy better, she proudly wielded her sword at the short man.


    In a heartbeat, she released sharp and powerful sword intents meant not only to scare but to actually injure the lewd man.


    Austin could tell that the two damsels had already reached the medium stage of Imperial Realm.


    ''Emma has mastered level 7 sword intent. Apparently she is skillful at swordsmanship.


    But that short man is at the preliminary stage of Master Realm, '' Austin thought to himself.


    Watching as Emma''s sword came at him, the man looked composed, never moving even an inch. He stretched out his hand of vital energy casually, ready for anything that might come his way.


    The next minute, he successfully destroyed all the sword intent Emma had released. More so, he was able to snatch her sword and crushed it to pieces.


    "You''re too weak. How are you going to kill me?" the short man said dismissively.


    He suddenly pulled Emma into his arms wi


    eat.


    All of them tried their best to zoom into different directions so they could leave as soon as possible.


    The way Austin killed people freaked the hell out of them.


    They knew that they would end up in pulps like their dead companions if they didn''t escape as fast as they should.


    The two women warriors were stunned as they observed what was happening.


    After the overwhelming incident, they were certain that the middle-aged man had stepped up for them and saved them from the bad guys.


    "Emma!" Debby cried as she threw herself into her sister''s arms.


    Still traumatized in spite the promise of safety, she couldn''t control her tears which expressed relief and delight.


    Apparently, Emma was stronger at heart. She patted her sister''s back as she comforted her.


    Austin stood aside to give space to the two damsels. He wanted to let them process their emotions after such a traumatic experience.


    After a while, Emma and Debby took a deep breath and smiled. Both of them were now calm as the midnight ocean.


    "Thank you for helping us, sir.


    If it weren''t for you, we could have been taken by those evil men,"


    Emma said sincerely as she bowed with gratitude to Austin.


    Debby''s heart brimmed with thanks so she bowed to him as well.


    Both maidens had snow-white skin and hour-glass figures. Men were easily distracted with their slender and petite physique. They were truly enchanting so it was easier for them to trick their male opponents.


    Since they were twins clothed the same way, it was difficult for others to distinguish which one was Emma and which one was Debby.


    With powerful spiritual sense, Austin could identify who Debby or Emma was just by sensing their spiritual souls.


    "Please get up. It''s not a big deal.


    But why would you be pursued by them?"


    Austin changed the topic for he was not good at those situations.

 Chapter 979 The Wolf Gang Will Disappear

    "Sir, we came from the Grand Dragon Empire near the Triangle Zone.


    We came here because our father, who has been badly hurt, needs some special elixirs to heal his wounds.


    I heard that those elixirs could be found only in the Barren Mountain of the Triangle Zone. And so we came to the Triangle Zone together in order to find the elixirs there.


    When we arrived at the Emerald City, we planned to find a hotel to settle down for one night, and we intended to hit the road the following day.


    But we were not prepared for the bad men of the Wolf Gang. They said lewd things to my sister Debby. Thus, she lost her temper and cursed at them.


    They then chased us, laughing wickedly!"


    Emma related to Austin indignantly the trials she and her sister underwent.


    Austin understood. It seemed that the Wolf Gang was a malicious group from the Emerald City.


    The two girls were only at the medium stage of Imperial Realm, so it was likely dangerous for them to come to the Triangle Zone.


    When Emma mentioned the Barren Mountain, Austin suddenly remembered something that he needed to do.


    One of the precious and special materials for Angus to rebuild his body was located in the Barren Mountain!


    It was known as a very dangerous place in the Triangle Zone.


    However, there were also many kinds of rare elixirs that could only be found in the Barren Mountain.


    In the past, many warriors had even found very precious high-level magic treasures and martial arts manuals in its depths.


    Because of this, although its reputation was very notorious, many warriors were still attracted to go look for treasure in its hills and peaks.


    "Oh, you want to go to the Barren Mountain!


    I''ve heard that if you are lucky, you may chance upon some rare treasures.


    I''ve been meaning to go there myself sometime too,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Sir, you''re going there!"


    Both girls grew very excited.


    After today''s traumatic experiences, they both understood that it was really too dangerous for them to walk by themselves in the Triangle Zone.


    The two girls thought that the possible danger to their lives was no big deal. However, if they could not reach the Barren Mountain and collect the necessary elixirs, their father would certainly die.


    Once they heard that Austin intended to go there as well, they both grew o


    e Hotel, their hooves thundering on the street.


    It was in the east of the Emerald City.


    At this time, Austin was sitting in one of the guest rooms at the Cloudside Hotel.


    Suddenly, Tyson flung the door open.


    "Master, I have discovered all the information of the Wolf Gang.


    They are the strongest force within tens of thousands of miles around this City.


    They are led by a man named Pompeo, who is at the premium stage of Astral Realm. There are more than a dozen masters at the Astral Realm who are part of their group.


    What''s more, there are thousands of members in the Wolf Gang.


    Outside the city today, the people who we killed for trying to rob us are also members of the Wolf Gang!"


    Tyson related rapidly, a little out of breath.


    "Some members are at the premium stage of Astral Realm, and there are more than a dozen masters at the Astral Realm. So this is the real strength of the Wolf Gang,"


    Austin murmured.


    "Well, it''s time for you to go get some rest,"


    Austin told Tyson.


    Suddenly.


    Austin frowned. He felt something strange.


    "It seems that there are some people who want to look for trouble.


    It must be the Wolf Gang. How pathetic!


    Oh dear, it means we won''t get much rest tonight at all,"


    Austin said slowly.


    "Oh?


    Master, where are we going to spend the night then?"


    Tyson was a little confused.


    "Tonight, we will have a fun trip to the headquarters of the Wolf Gang!


    There is no need for them to exist in the world any longer,"


    Austin said calmly, a steely glint in his eyes.

 Chapter 980 Break Into The Stronghold Of The Wolf Gang

    Tyson was stunned at Austin''s answer.


    He could only scratch his head, perplexed at what his master meant.


    Out of the blue, a furious voice bursting with strong vital energy resounded throughout the hotel.


    "Come out, you son of a bitch! How dare you lay a hand on our men!?"


    The sound of horses thundering along the road and cursing voices resounded.


    "Let''s go have a look," Austin said to his servants.


    He stood up and emerged from his room.


    Under Karl''s lead, over 300 members from the Wolf Gang had besieged the Cloudside Hotel.


    His men kept hurling threats at Austin.


    Awakened by the cacophony, the other guests hurried to open their windows, looking down in a panic.


    "They''re members of the Wolf Gang! Looks like someone is going to be in trouble!"


    "They''ve always robbed and harassed tourists who pass here for years."


    Inside the hotel, many guests who had heard about the Wolf Gang began murmuring information they had gleaned in low voices.


    At the same time, many people near the hotel flocked there to see what was going on.


    "Sir! I guess that coward is too afraid to come out,"


    someone said to Karl.


    "Humph! Wait here for a little while. If he still doesn''t show up, we''ll break in and find him ourselves.


    We''ve already surrounded this place. I don''t think he can run away,"


    Karl responded with a vicious look on his face.


    At this point, a middle-aged man turned up in front of the hotel, followed by more than thirty cultivators.


    "What are you doing, you jerks?"


    the middle-aged man asked defiantly.


    It was Austin, in disguise.


    "Are you that arrogant man who murdered our warriors?"


    Karl stared at Austin alertly.


    "Yes.


    I just took out some weak guys. They deserved it,"


    Austin replied flatly.


    ''Who is he? Why doesn''t he fear them?''


    Austin''s response took the spectators by great surprise.


    Karl burst into laughter at his words.


    "You''re really a cocky guy.


    Poor little thing, I guess you haven''t come here before. You obviously know nothing about our gang.


    You must have no idea how we even got our name!


    But it doesn''t matter. Once I catch you, I will torture you with the


    on patrol heard the sound of the horses'' hooves striking the ground, paired with neighs in the distance.


    They looked into the distance but couldn''t see the riders'' faces.


    "It must be Karl and other guys,"


    someone exclaimed cheerfully.


    "I heard some reckless guy slayed many of our men today. So Karl went out to capture him.


    Humph! That idiot made a huge mistake, and he is going to answer for it. Stupid fellow,"


    one of the guards said scornfully.


    "Looks like Karl has brought him back.


    He''s known as ruthless and fierce for a reason. I know he enjoys torturing others.


    I remember when one poor guy who was at the Master Realm pissed him off! He refused to kill that man until he had tortured him in the cruelest ways for a month.


    I still feel scared at the thought of what he must have endured.


    I''m sure this stupid fellow will suffer the same fate,"


    another guard chimed in.


    "Hush! Have you lost your mind? If Karl heard this, you would be in a lot of trouble,"


    someone immediately reminded them.


    Moments later, over three hundred red flood dragon horses showed up at the gates.


    "Ha-ha. It felt amazing. No wonder those guys rode them," Austin exclaimed.


    Riding a horse was a very fun and liberating experience!


    "Something is wrong. Look, the one who takes the lead isn''t Karl. Why is he riding on Karl''s horse?"


    one of the guards said in confusion. Alarmed, he narrowed his eyes at Austin.

 Chapter 981 Broke The Plaque (Part One)

    "Right. The ones riding the red flood dragon horses are not the members of the Wolf Gang.


    Plus, most of the red flood dragon horses are not carrying anything at all.


    I have a bad feeling about this. My gut tells me that there is something wrong.


    Give the signal and alert, everyone. Send someone to report to our leader about this! Go!"


    The head of the cultivator group who guarded the gate immediately shouted after he saw what was happening.


    One of the cultivators immediately reported what was happening at the gate to the other members on the mountain via Contact Jade Slip.


    After a few minutes, the more than three hundred red flood dragon horses which were suspended in mid-air, suddenly flew straight towards the front gate.


    "Who the hell are you?!"


    The group head of the gate guards along with some other cultivators met the trespassers at the gate and asked loudly.


    "This is the headquarters of the Wolf Gang. No one can enter without permission!"


    The group leader warned as he stared at Austin, eyes burned with anger.


    Austin looked up at the plaque which hung above the door, two large words imprinted on it: Wolf Gang.


    Without thinking twice, Austin drew his Lightning Sword and zapped the plaque with three thunder and lightning sword aura.


    Boom!


    In a blink of an eye, the upper portion of the gate blew up into pieces, and the plaque turned into ash.


    "What?"


    The members of the Wolf Gang gasped. It happened so fast that no one was even able to react on time, shock written all over their faces.


    Apparently, the trespassers were quite powerful and were not interested in any kind of negotiations with the Wolf Gang as they broke through the gates.


    "You guys are about to die!"


    The cultivators of the Wolf Gang suddenly came to their senses, and their group head went furiously mad with the situation.


    The Wolf Gang was a well-known group for thousands of miles. They had


    unstoppable wave.


    All of the cultivators from the Wolf Gang that they encountered on their way, no matter how many they were, were easily killed by Austin in a flash using his sword aura. They were like just dust that was simply brushed off.


    The more than thirty servants and the two sisters who followed behind him didn''t even lifted their finger to join the fight.


    They were merely spectators of what was going on, and simply followed Austin.


    They witnessed Austin eliminate all of the members of the Wolf Gang one by one.


    Despite the fact that most of them were cultivators at the Imperial Realm or even at the Master Realm, they didn''t stand a chance against Austin''s fierce technique.


    The servants and the two sisters were all shocked at first, but they gradually accepted the fact. And eventually, they all got used to it.


    Looking at Austin''s figure that was full of killing intent, each of them felt that Austin was like a fighting god.


    The path towards the peak was made up of different stones. The stairs composed of hundreds of steps like a long dragon lying on the mountain side. The grass and the trees flourished and the river was crystal clear.


    "It quite beautiful and picturesque here. Well, it''s to be expected of the headquarters of the Wolf Gang,"

 Chapter 982 Broke The Plaque (Part Two)

    Austin could not help but praise the land. It was indeed amazing, like it was a part of the Garden of Eden.


    The members of the Wolf Gang came after Austin, one group after another, as they tried to subdue and kill him.


    Austin continued his onslaught and fought against all the cultivators that he saw. The sound of thunder and lightning rumbling was heard continuously, which was filled with so much killing intent.


    Austin alone killed all the enemies, and left more and more broken and mangled bodies on his path.


    Everywhere they passed turned red and was filled with blood. It was really a terrifying scene, as if they were on a war zone.


    "How dare you behave like a savage and murder the men here, of all places!


    Who are you exactly?


    What''s your reason for coming here on our turf and boldly attack everyone on sight? !"


    A booming voice echoed throughout the mountainside. On the mountain, a figure suddenly descended from the high sky like a shooting star. He landed in front of Austin, and effectively blocked his path.


    He was a middle-aged man who was covered with a black gown.


    "Sir, this guy is a monster. He has killed numerous members of our Wolf Gang!"


    some member of the Wolf Gang cried out to the middle-aged man, as they pointed their fingers towards Austin. The members of the Wolf Gang were so angry that they shook violently with hate.


    "Finally. Someone who is more powerful at the Astral Realm,"


    Austin said with a smirk on his face.


    "Sir, who are you exactly? Why did you break in and kill so many members of our Wolf Gang?"


    the middle-aged man asked Austin angrily. He was trying to reign his temper but his eyes burned with fury.


    He could tell that Austin''s fighting ability was quite beyond his imagination.


    "You don''t need to know who I am.


    I only came here today in order to crush the Wolf Gang and wipe th


    Many members of the Wolf Gang were suddenly scared and felt a chill up on their spines.


    After what they had just witnessed, no one dared to face Austin now.


    Because they were simply frightened by Austin''s capabilities and power! He was like a raging monster, scary and unstoppable.


    Wherever Austin went, the member of the Wolf Gang started to avoid him and ran away. It was as if he was a plague that only brought death and destruction.


    "Who are you?"


    "Go to hell!"


    "Such arrogance to simply waltz in and kill so many members of the Wolf Gang!"


    "You should die and go to hell! You deserve to be punished heavily!"


    A moment later, different voices filled with fury were heard from the mountain. All the senior members of the Wolf Gang were utterly disturbed for they knew what had just happened below.


    All of them rushed out and flew towards Austin''s whereabouts.


    More than a dozen figures were suddenly visible in the sky. Each of them emanated a powerful aura.


    The one who led the group was an old man, whose killing intent was clearly written all over his face. He was so angry that he could burst at any moment, like a volcano that was about to erupt.


    The old man was none other than the head of the Wolf Gang!

 Chapter 983 Acknowledge Me As Your Master (Part One)

    "It looks like the real leader has appeared!"


    Austin uttered calmly as his eyes fell upon the leader of the Wolf Gang.


    In an instant, thirteen cultivators of the Astral Realm, including the leader of the Wolf Gang, flew to Austin and stood in front of him.


    Austin had already killed two guardians of the Wolf Gang earlier, whose cultivation base was in the Astral Realm.


    As of now, the Wolf Gang had a total of fifteen cultivators of the Astral Realm.


    "Who the hell are you?


    What is the purpose for which you have come to our Wolf Gang today?"


    The leader of the Wolf Gang questioned with his eyes fixed coldly on Austin.


    At that time it was evident to everyone that Austin''s real power was far more than the vital energy force he displayed.


    Still none of them treated Austin as a cultivator at the premium stage of Master Realm.


    The wrinkles on the face of the leader of the Wolf Gang showed that he was an old man. Yet, his hair was still black, and his long beard was fluttering in the air. His eyes were as sharp as a knife as he glared at Austin. His vital energy was extremely strong, and he looked threatening and aggressive from his appearance and mannerisms.


    "You don''t have to know who I am.


    I was just passing by from here.


    I am surprised that the men of your Wolf Gang dared to provoke me. Do you know that this kind of behavior is equivalent to stepping into the den of the lion and instigating him? Now, I have to spend some of my precious time to wipe you out completely so as to teach you all a lesson.


    I hope you understand my behavior. I intend to wipe out your Wolf Gang for the sake of the people,"


    Austin said calmly.


    Austin was so confident. It was clear that even if all the thirteen cultivators of the Astral Realm completely surrounded and encircled him, still Austin would not have panicke


    It was because even a gang that dominated one small area of the Triangle Zone, such as the Wolf Gang, had such considerable power.


    It was clear that there might be countless such gangs in the Triangle Zone. If those gangs came together, they would become a terrible power.


    The thirteen cultivators of the Wolf Gang who were at the Astral Realm were full of killing intent. They sent out a series of powerful vital energy force, which rushed towards Austin quickly.


    In response to those attacks, Austin exerted his physical strength. The moment he used his mind power, the huge golden light ball in his elixir field came out of his body. The light ball spun back and forth around his body with rumbling sound, fending off the series of violent attacks.


    It was true that Austin possessed the cultivation base of vital energy and was at the premium stage of Master Realm.


    However, due to the great strength of the Golden Sun Scripture, Austin had enough power to fight with those cultivators of the Astral Realm. By controlling the golden light ball, he could even gain the upper hand.


    Originally, Austin wanted to release his physical strength and rush over to fight with those thirteen cultivators of the Astral Realm.

 Chapter 984 Acknowledge Me As Your Master (Part Two)

    However, Austin suddenly was struck with a new idea.


    He planned to establish some of his own power, and the Wolf Gang in front of him could be giving him a good opportunity.


    His power of spiritual sense was already equivalent to that of the powerful cultivator of the Tribulation Realm. This meant that he was much stronger than the thirteen cultivators at the Astral Realm who were in front of him.


    He could easily take their spiritual orbs and control the spiritual souls to make all the thirteen cultivators at the Astral Realm his servants.


    He was aware that if he really attacked them with his full strength, someone among the thirteen cultivators at the Astral Realm would surely be killed by him.


    Austin controlled the huge golden light ball and released his physical strength to resist the sharp and unparalleled attacks.


    At the same time, he also kept contemplating on the idea he had come up with.


    Finally, he made up his mind.


    Executing his plan, Austin drew back suddenly. He intended to approach his servants and the two sisters.


    Then, he used his mind power to control the City with him. He made the City give out the transporting power, and sent more than 30 servants and the two sisters into the City.


    After doing that, he exerted his Thunderbolt Movement Skill and galloped away to a far distance.


    "Now, that guy is scared of us and wants to run away."


    Seeing Austin''s actions, all the thirteen cultivators of the Wolf Gang at the Astral Realm were overjoyed.


    They thought that Austin could not resist their fierce attacks and was trying to slip away.


    "Don''t let him run away. Otherwise, if word of today''s incident spreads out, our Wolf Gang will forever lose its prestige and fame in the Triangle Zone!"


    The leader of the Wolf Gang shouted loudly to other cultivators and took the lead i


    e fear and panic.


    "Now, there are only two options left for you. One is, be prepared to be killed by that thunder unicorn.


    The second option is to submit to me and acknowledge me as your master," Austin said in a cold voice.


    Austin stared at the thirteen cultivators of the Wolf Gang with both his hands behind his back.


    While they had been at the headquarters of the Wolf Gang, Austin did not release the thunder unicorn for a specific reason. He did not want to do it when there were so many people around.


    That was because, in that palace of the ancient master, many people had seen his thunder unicorn with their own eyes.


    He did not want the news that he had used the thunder unicorn in the Triangle Zone to spread.


    If that happened, all the people in the South Continent of the Prime Martial World would know that he was hiding himself in the Triangle Zone.


    Therefore, when considering the unfavorable situation he was faced with, Austin had to be cautious. So, he had planned to lead the thirteen cultivators of the Wolf Gang, who were at the Astral Realm, to a place where there were no other people. And seeing favorable conditions, he released his thunder unicorn to subdue them as his servants.

 Chapter 985 The Auction Of The Graystone City (Part One)

    "Oh, trust me on this one. You don''t want to push any further! You won''t lie the consequences at all,"


    Pompeo yelled to threaten Austin with a deep voice contained raging anger. His facial muscles twitched and trembled noticeably.


    "Oh? Are we talking about ''pushing further'' now? I think no one would dare to claim to be better than the Wolf Gang. There are stains in your name and other cultivators have had enough of the savagery from your unruly useless gang. Now you ask me not to push you any further? Why pray? On what account?


    You know what? I have shown my mercy and gave you two choices. I think I have been kind enough with a savage like you. It''s your own head that you are holding in your hand right now. You better think twice before you say another word to me and you might as well listen to my advice: be wise about it. Do not try to test my patience.


    Now, I will start the count from ten to one. You shall thank me later. I am sure of that.


    Ten, nine, eight..."


    Without leaving much options for them, Austin started the death count coldly.


    "This man is insane. He is absolutely crazy. Sire, he asked for his own death and he shall have it! Worst case scenario, we will all die with also!


    Plus, we outnumbered him significantly! Thirteen verses one, I believe that we have a chance to strike him down! Sire!"


    One of the strong cultivators from Astral Realm jumped out of the crowd furiously. If his word was fire, Austin would be burned by a thousand time by now. Outrageous as he seemed, his eyes nearly spit swords.


    Those cultivators from the Wolf Gang weren''t any mere low strength warriors. They were the law and order to people who inhabited across this area. No one would even think of raising their voices in front of them. That was the sort of power the Wolf Gang had upon their turf and Austin was now here to challenge it. He has risked his sole existence by doing this.


    Of course the men would be furious about what Austin had just said and done as no man had or would do this to them. Clearly, Austin had stepped on their territory and crossed the limits. They were ready to take on Austin, no matter what happened.


    "You''ve made your decision it seems."


    Austin broke the dead silence and shot that man with a terrifying


    nced shadowed the surrounding air.


    "Mark my word, this is your own choice. I gave you a chance to live yet you ditched it to the mud. I won''t regret taking your lives, mind you.


    You all want death, is that right? So be it. I will make sure it comes true, and in the most merciless way."


    Giving them a cold yet fierce stare, Austin shook his head and prepared himself for the grand slaughter.


    The atmosphere around them was approaching the climax which was heavy and solemn. Within Austin''s eyes could see, they were frightened when they see what the thunder unicorn had unfold. Everything was suggesting them to make a decision as quick as possible, whether to live or die.


    Roar!


    The thunder unicorn raised its head and raced towards the sky. Visible thunder light gathered all around its body and made the beast shine like gold. The thunder unicorn was ready to take any order from Austin and start the killing spree.


    "Hold on! I give in! You own my loyalty from this moment on, sire. Till my death, you will be my only master and I am your possession."


    A second before the thunder unicorn''s attack, one man stood out from the crowd and lowered his head as he fell on his knees in front of Austin. He was only a moderate cultivator of the Astral Realm. Looking at the dead men lying on the ground, the whole gruesome scene played in his mind over and over again. He couldn''t bear the pressure anymore and turned himself in. He wanted to live. He couldn''t imagine dying a terrible death like that.

 Chapter 986 The Auction Of The Graystone City (Part Two)

    "Very well. That is a wise decision. Now, you will gather your spiritual orb and hand it over to me."


    Knowing that he might not know how, Austin instructed him like a true master would.


    After receiving the instruction, the man clenched his teeth tight and hesitated for the one last time before accepting the subordination. Then he narrowed his eyes and handed over his spiritual orb to Austin and pledged his obedience.


    The rest of the men knew that if they didn''t do the same, the tragic ending of their two killed fellow brothers would become theirs. Thus, left with no choice, the rest of the Astral Realm cultivators of the Wolf Gang, one by one, handed over their spiritual orbs to Austin and became his subordinates. It was a spectacular as well as a heartbreaking scene.


    The only man who waited till the last minute was Pompeo. Not once in his life had he dreamed of witnessing such a scene with his own eyes. However, he knew that the strongest became the king and Austin had proven his power. As much as he savored the feeling of being a leader, he had to hand it over to Austin and be one of his subordinates from this day on. Breathing out heavily, his eyes met Austin''s. That''s when he walked toward the young man and handed over his spiritual orb. It was a difficult move.


    Austin looked at those men and smiled. The taste of victory was delicious indeed. He knew that if he had to kill the rest of the men he would do so since the Wolf Gang had a bad name and they tried to kill him a dozen of times. But he changed his mind. Now, whether they wished or not, the rest of the core force of Wolf Gang had pledged him as the new leader.


    After all their spiritual orbs were handed over, accompanied by his new subordinates, Austin went directly to the headquarter of the Wolf Gang.


    On their way towards the top of the mountain where the headquarter was situated, body parts and dead people were scattered everywhere. The blood hadn''t dried completely which made the soil soft and mushy to step on. Nearly a couple of hundreds of people were killed by Austin. It was a terrible sight.


    The bloody scene reminded everyone of how Austin had turned this place to a slaughterhouse and killed each of them with steady hands.


    When the eleven men saw this their hearts tightened and they felt deeply hurt, yet for Austin, he didn''t show even the slightest bit of sympathy. He was stone faced. He knew, fairly clearly that, more people were killed by the Wolf Gang compared to the number of people lying dead at his feet today. They didn''t show their mercy while killing those innocent men and women, so why should he? Walking pass the fleshes with nothing written on his face, Austin didn''t turn back his head. Not even once.


    Soon, they reached the mountain top. When the rest of people from Wolf Gang ran out and tried to greet them, they found out that the homicidal maniac - Austin- had also come with them, standing right in front of the cultivators of their gang. They were astonished by the fact that Pompeo and the rest of the leader group let Austin breathe freely. They were also astonished that he was alive.


    To their surprise, they seemed to catch a sense of obedience from the way Pompeo acted and talked to Austin -- full of cautiousness and discreetness


    t him.


    "What? The auction of the Graystone City? Tell me more about it."


    Austin paused for a second. He never heard of such an odd event since the purpose of his travel was not about it.


    "Oh. I thought that you have come for this particular purpose. Among all the cities in the Triangle Zone, there is this one city called the Graystone City. They hold an annual auction that will attract tons of the cultivators from all around.


    For cultivators like us from the Triangle Zone, this auction is like a prestige issue for comparing with others.


    I have heard from others that there will be a lot of good stuffs ready for auction this year, including some rare medicines, spells and treasures.


    Not only did cultivators from the Triangle Zone could attend the event, like I said before, tons of cultivators from other part of the world would come together and attend the auction. It is like an annual fare.


    I have met cultivators from the South Continent of the Prime Martial World myself. They wouldn''t be the only foreigners coming for the auction. Each year, you can find some new faces representing different part of the world during the auction. It is exciting as well as chaotic at the same time.


    That''s why I asked you whether you''ve come to this city for the auction,"


    explained Pompeo.


    "Interesting. You have my attention now. Okay, let me ask you.


    Do you have any information about what''s going to be put on auction in the Graystone City this year? Anything unusual maybe?"


    asked Austin.


    "From what I heard from the insider, one thing that attracts most attention of the auction is a lead on Unearthly Fire. Loads of pill refiners are coming for it.


    I am not sure about which kind of Unearthly Fire that lead belongs to. But, I did catch a few words. They said it''s called the Dark Gloomy Bone Fire or something like that?"


    Pompeo recalled.


    "The Dark Bone Gloomy Fire!"


    Although Pompeo addressed it incorrectly, Austin was as sure as stone that he was talking about the long-lost Dark Bone Gloomy Fire. He almost jumped out of his chair upon hearing the name of it. He was super shocked and excited. After all, he now had a new found goal.

 Chapter 987 Got More Clues About The Dark Bone Gloomy Fire

    He immediately took out a ragged cloth from the Space Ring. It was printed with a blurred map and had paintings of scenery on it.


    Austin had bought the shabby piece of cloth for a million of average vital energy crystals at the Ganges Auction House in the Peace Town.


    According to the host at the auction house, the cloth was a clue about the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire.


    But for a long time, Austin hadn''t been able to figure out that hidden message.


    He knew this cloth might be a map.


    However, the scenery was not clearly painted and instead was blurred.


    What was worse, there were neither words nor any signs on its surface.


    It was almost impossible for him to find the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire only with that piece of worn-out cloth. He didn''t know where to start at all.


    So Austin had assumed that the piece of cloth was not the complete one�C�Cthere must be something missing!


    The only way to find the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire was to find other missing pieces of that fabric.


    He didn''t expect that the hints about the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire would be sold at an auction in Graystone City.


    Numerous thoughts and possibilities flooded Austin''s mind.


    ''Is it possible that the information about the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire sold at Graystone City happened to be the missing part of his ragged cloth?'' he thought.


    Maybe he would know where the Unearthly Fire was if he pieced those two fabrics together.


    Austin swelled with anticipation at the mere thought of that possibility.


    He then immediately decided to take part in the auction.


    "When will the auction in the Graystone City be held?"


    Austin asked that leader.


    "Fifteen days later," that man answered.


    Austin''s eyes twinkled as he flashed a cheeky smile.


    "Well, we are going to attend this auction.


    Get yourself prepared.


    We can''t let this opportunity slide," Austin told that man.


    Then, he summoned his more than thirty servants and the two sisters from the City.


    The servants, Emma, and her sister Debby saw the eleven warriors at the Astral


    heart to reject him and instead granted his request.


    "Thank you so much!" Tyson yelled.


    He was obviously ecstatic with Austin''s consideration.


    After a while, Austin gestured to end the meeting.


    "That''s it. Everyone, please prepare to pack up.


    We''ll start off soon," Austin commanded.


    Several hours later, Austin, the servants, and the two girls left the Wolf Gang and headed for their first destination.


    Austin let the leader of the Wolf Gang and two warriors at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm accompany him.


    Meanwhile, the other eight warriors were left to guard the Wolf Gang stronghold.


    Those important members of the group were now his servants.


    So the Wolf Gang would definitely belong to him.


    Austin would, by no means, let it dissolve and perish under his leadership.


    He didn''t use the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot this time because he wanted to spare divine vital energy crystals.


    Instead, he flew all the way with the others.


    About six days later...


    A medium-size city appeared ahead of them.


    Its walls were old and dilapidated, covered with green moss. Time had evidently left its marks on the city.


    It was easy to know that the place had a long history.


    "Master, that is the Six Master City ahead!"


    Tyson was both excited and nervous as he caught a glimpse of his hometown after a long time.

 Chapter 988 Clan Fight

    It had been a hundred years since Tyson had left the Six Master City. At the sight of his hometown, he looked thrilled and nervous.


    Tyson''s expression amused Austin. But deep inside, he understood how Tyson felt.


    A few seconds later, Austin and his companions landed in front of the city gates. Then, they began their long walk.


    Over ten armed soldiers in full armor guarded the gates. They took turns marching up and down, in two lines.


    "Stop! Anyone who wants to pass needs to pay four hundred superior vital energy crystals,"


    the leader of the team said as he blocked their way.


    "What did you say?


    Who made this rule?


    In the past, the entry fee was only fifty superior vital energy crystals,"


    Tyson retorted sternly.


    ''My father is in charge of this city. But now I am being asked to pay. How ridiculous!'' he thought.


    "Our castellan made this rule.


    Do you have a problem with that?"


    The captain''s face darkened. He glared at Austin and his crew as he waited for them to reply.


    The other guards stared at Austin and his friends as well. All of their expressions reflected the hostility they felt.


    "How dare you?


    Do you know who I am?" Tyson asked, irked.


    Annoyed with the guards'' reaction, he was on the verge of throwing a fit.


    "Who cares? No one is allowed to enter the city without paying the four hundred superior vital energy crystals.


    I think you have come here to make trouble."


    The captain winked at his companions as he spoke. The other guards visibly tightened their grip on their weapons. They seemed ready to attack Austin and his companions.


    "Never mind," Austin said to Tyson.


    "We''ll pay you," he said after turning to face the captain.


    Then Austin took out a pile of superior vital energy crystals and tossed them on the ground in front of the captain.


    Upon seeing the shiny vital energy crystals, the captain became less hostile toward them.


    "Humph! Don''t be so rude. If you want to live, you''d better behave yourself," the captain warned.


    It wasn''t until he had put away the vital energy crystals that he made way for Austin and his companions.


    With a nod, Austin led his friends into the city.


    Compared to Emerald City, this city was larger a


    n trouble.


    I can''t show you around until I have investigated the matter.


    How about this? You find an inn and check in first.


    Once I have taken care of my family issues, we can head for the Graystone City,"


    Tyson said to Austin.


    "That''s okay.


    I''ll come with you and see if I can help,"


    Austin responded with a casual shrug.


    Upon hearing this, Tyson was overjoyed.


    "Thank you, master," he gushed.


    It was evident that Austin was willing to help Tyson get back what initially belonged to his father.


    He knew of his master''s strength.


    Tyson was aware that his father was in a difficult situation.


    If Austin offered to help, there was no way that he would refuse.


    Tyson guided Austin and the other companions away from the mansion.


    On the way, he stopped frequently to inquire about Wally''s location. Half a day later, they finally reached his father''s residence.


    When they arrived, Austin and his companions saw two servants were standing in front of the house.


    Tyson introduced himself and asked to see his father.


    "Master, Mr. Tyson is back," one of the servants exclaimed in joy as he turned and ran toward the house.


    "Mr. Tyson, come in, please. Mr. Lu and Mrs. Lu have missed you very much. They often mention you." Another servant gushed as he led Tyson and his companions through the gate.


    The servant was thrilled to see that Tyson had returned. After all, it had been a hundred years, and no one had heard from Tyson ever since.

 Chapter 989 The Violation Of Ethics

    Before long, an old man and an old woman walked out together.


    The grey-haired old man, wearing delicate clothes, carried himself with dignity.


    However, resentment and helplessness were imprinted on his demeanor and expression.


    He was in the medium stage of Astral Realm.


    The old woman also looked dignified and graceful, and she was appropriately well-dressed for a woman of her stature.


    It was easy to tell that even she had reached the premium stage of Imperial Realm.


    "Tyson!" the old woman cried at the sight of Tyson.


    "Tyson!" the old man resounded, excitement evident in his voice despite his stern demeanor.


    Obviously, they were Tyson''s parents.


    "Father and mother, please forgive my unfilial behavior!"


    Seeing the old couple, Tyson went down on his knees right away as a show of respect.


    "Brother!"


    A man also arrived at the same time. He almost resembled Tyson in appearance, If not for his build he would have passed for Tyson''s twin.


    He was Tyson''s younger brother.


    Finally, the family got together. They had not seen each other in a long while and were therefore sentimentally immersed in reminiscing over the past.


    Standing afar off, Austin and his fellows didn''t want to disturb the cozy atmosphere and the well-needed family time.


    After an hour of catching up on each other''s lives, Tyson took his parents to meet Austin.


    "Uncle and aunt, I''m so glad to meet you."


    Austin moved forward and gave his respects to Tyson''s parents.


    Tyson''s heart was overwhelmed. He was full of gratitude to Austin. Rather than a nobleman, he was now just his lowly servant who did not deserve such generous treatment.


    However, Austin still treated him as a friend with dignity and respect instead of embarrassing him before his parents.


    "Oh, it''s very kind of you.


    I know that Tyson follows your lead now. Please take care of him."


    Tyson''s father smiled kindly, gingerly entrusting Tyson to Austin.


    Tyson didn''t reveal the kind of relationship that he and Austin had, because he didn''t want to break his father''s heart or see the pain it would cause to him.


    Thus, the only information he gave to his father was that Austin was a man with unfathomable power and exceptional ability. As a warrior in the premium stage of Master Realm, he was much stronger than he seemed to be.


    "Let''s have tea in the living room.


    Our house is too humble for you. Please forgive the inconvenience we have caused,"


    Tyson''s father said, sounding a little dismayed and his face displaying his utter embarrassment.


    It was so natural for him to behave that way since he used to be honorable as the castellan of the city, while now he could only afford to live in the shabby dwelling.


    They all followed him and entered the living room of the house.


    Tyson''s father drank tea with Austin.


    He had managed to convince Austin to sit at the


    e cannot fight him. We''re not able to defeat him.


    Tyson, don''t stir up trouble.


    Since you just came back, maybe Tom hasn''t noticed your whereabouts yet.


    Get out of the Six Master City with your friends while you still can. Don''t come back again.


    Otherwise, once Tom discovers, you will lose your freedom like we did.


    Hurry up, son. Prepare yourself and leave the city with Austin. Hurry up!"


    Tyson''s mother admonished him in a tone of helplessness.


    At that moment, an unexpected guest appeared.


    "Uncle, aunt, Lucius, I''m here to give you the betrothal gifts!


    Ha-ha!


    Lucius, if I marry your daughter as my seventh concubine, you will be my cousin and father-in-law.


    This is so interesting. We will be brought even closer to each other through the marriage. What a happy ending!


    Ha-ha!"


    An arrogant and unscrupulous voice was heard from outside.


    Suddenly, Tyson''s parents and Lucius began to tremble violently while gnashing their teeth in uncontained anger, at the obnoxious utterances made by the intruder.


    The seventh wife? Cousin and father-in-law? These words were too harsh.


    Even Austin was consumed with violent rage and his eyes shone fiercely at the offending intruder.


    "What about Tom''s cultivation base?"


    Austin asked.


    "Like me, he is also in the medium stage of Astral Realm, but the man behind him is an over-match in the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm,"


    Tyson''s father told Austin as dread and helplessness appeared on his face just at the mention and thought of Tom''s backer.


    "I see. He is in the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm,"


    Austin mused.


    "Tom''s family members are all wicked beasts. How dare they violate the code of ethics? They must atone for their crimes with their lives.


    Don''t worry. I can handle this."


    It was so bold-faced of Jamie to marry Lucius''s daughter. Austin had been provoked by his violation of ethics.

 Chapter 990 Visiting The Enemies Residence Voluntarily

    "Huh?


    But..."


    Tyson''s parents stammered at the sight of Austin''s eyes bursting out a fierce killing intent.


    Stunned for a while, they couldn''t help but feel deeply worried��what if Austin failed to kill their enemies?


    Although Tyson had already explained a little about Austin, the situation was by no means as simple as it seemed.


    They still believed that as a warrior at the premium stage of Master Realm, Austin''s combat power only could reach the level of Astral Realm at most, even though Tyson told them that Austin''s strength was not weak at all.


    Meanwhile, Tom and their other enemies had a large number of allies in the Six Master City. Their power should never be underestimated, especially with the strong support of a formidable Tribulation Realm master. They were worried that Austin''s help wouldn''t make a big difference.


    As soon as the conflict between the two parties arose, the consequences would be too gruesome to imagine.


    Based on their current strength, they definitely were unable to defeat the other side. They looked at each other, brows knotted.


    "Please stay calm and don''t act on a rash impulse!


    We should not launch the fight first unless we have no other alternatives.


    Utterly devoid of conscience, Tom and his sidekicks will carry out frenzied and unscrupulous revenge plots if we fail to defeat them. So we''d better stay far away from them!"


    Tyson''s parents dissuaded Austin. After all, he was also their son''s friend and they didn''t want him to get into unnecessary trouble.


    And of course, their top priority was the welfare of their families.


    "Mast..."


    Tyson hesitated and looked at his master, Austin.


    "You don''t need to say more,"


    Austin replied at once and nodded at him.


    Somehow, Tyson immediately knew what Austin was thinking. His master would definitely help him kill their enemies. With his help, all of the troubles Tyson''s family faced would be resolved soon.


    Greatly relieved, he took a deep breath.


    "Father, mother, we can''t swallow the insults in meek submission any more.


    You can be assured that as long as my friend is willing to help, everything will be settled immediately!"


    Tyson said eagerly to his parents. He was pretty sure they could win if Austin was helping. He earnestly spoke to them before a loud and abrupt voice interrupted from outside.


    "Oh, so many people are here! Cousin Tyson, it''s rare to see you here! Very well!


    The wedding between me and Chyna will have another new witness.


    Hahahaha!"


    Jamie said excitedly and burst out laughing. He had just let himself in without being invited.


    Beside him was an old man, whose cultivation base was at the medium stage of Astral Realm.


    He was also followed by a large number of servants who carried a number of red gift boxes, each printed with the word ''happiness'', as well as a few big red wooden boxes.


    Apparently, Jamie delivered the dowry according to tradition so that he could marry Chyna officially. He obviously thought he could marry her without asking her or her family''s consent. It was sheer ego and arrogance.


    Jamie was still laughing boist


    so proud and pleased, beaming like the sun.


    At that moment, in the middle of the hall, a sophisticated old man in a black robe sat steadily like a steady mountain. Thick waves of vital energy force hovered around his body.


    In his eyes was an air of majesty, fit for a ruler of a city.


    He was the Six Master City''s current castellan, Tom.


    Looking at the noisy and bustling atmosphere of his own mansion, Tom felt greatly satisfied.


    ''Good! The more people show up, the better!


    Wally used to be the castellan, the most prominent figure of the Six Master City.


    Now, I want the whole people of the Six Master City to see with their own eyes how I will torture that fool and his people slowly and cruelly until they all die!


    Today, my son is going to marry Wally''s granddaughter as his seventh wife.


    Such a great shame, I can''t wait for the whole people of the Six Master City to witness it.


    Hahaha...!'' Tom thought to himself, malice glimmering in his eyes. The more he thought about it, the more exuberant he became.


    Meanwhile, he couldn''t help but roar with crazy laughter.


    "Castellan, I have a situation to report.


    Wally, leading dozens of people, is waiting at the door!"


    a guard who walked inside the hall reported abruptly at the moment. Tom then stopped his wild conjectures.


    "Oh?


    Wally really has the nerve to be here!"


    Tom said in a surprised tone. He couldn''t believe his ears.


    He had thought the Wally and his family certainly would not show up on their own at his mansion tonight.


    He had made relevant preparations long ago. If they didn''t show up, he would order his sidekicks to drag them to his mansion.


    It never occurred to him that Wally would come to his mansion voluntarily, and even early at that!


    ''Huh, it''s so weird. What kind of tricks do you want to play?'' Tom wondered. But he brushed the thought away. No matter what kind of tricks Wally was plotting, Tom told himself he would dismantle them with a snap of his finger.


    "Well, just let them in!"


    Tom replied at once and waved to the guard to usher them in.

 Chapter 991 Meat Pie

    Soon enough, Wally, Tyson''s father, along with dozens of his men, peacefully entered the dimly lit hall.


    "You brought help?"


    Tom was stunned at first as it was overwhelming to see dozens of men following Wally.


    The idea gave him a reason to smile with sarcasm.


    ''This city is my turf now. No matter how many men you bring, it will not help your authority, '' Tom thought to himself.


    "Ha-ha, my dear brother, forgive my manners.


    Now that my son is going to marry your granddaughter, we will be even closer, more like a family.


    I am so excited as I think of it!"


    Tom was sitting at the center of the hall. He laughed at what was happening yet he had no intention of leaving his seat to greet Wally.


    "Ungrateful bastard. I should have killed you before when I had the chance.


    It was my fault being soft and letting you leave this city! It greatly caused trouble that we still experience today!


    Listen to me Tom and listen to me good. Your son, Jamie, is not going to marry my granddaughter!"


    Wally pointed his finger at Tom as he shouted in anger.


    Before his arrival, Austin had made it clear to him that there would be no reason for him not to proceed with his plan of massacring the entire residence of castellan.


    So under such life and death circumstances, Wally would not hold anything back.


    "Bullshit!"


    Tom was totally infuriated.


    "Look around Wally. Observe. Just take a good look at the situation.


    Do you really think that you are still the castellan of this city?


    Wally, that bitch is going to marry to my son and be one of his wives


    whether you like it or not.


    I am warning you! Don''t test me.


    You know that I could have all your men slaughtered right here in this room just with a single command."


    Wally would never have thought of how Tom could take such a tough stance. He even dared talking like this after four to five years of restraining himself from having a confrontation.


    Anger raged in his heart and it reflected on his red face and shaking hands.


    "Servant!


    I am calling for a clan meeting where I will announce the matrimony between my son, Jamie, and Chyna.


    If Wally dares to disobey this decision ruled by our clan, he shall be banished from the sect forever!"


    Tom looked a bit ferocious with his face twisting.


    "Wally! I don''t think you have a chance when you are up against me."


    Soon enough after the servant called for the members, the clan members were complete, ready to deliberate at the hall.


    It was, indeed, an important event as lines of chairs and desks had been arranged prior to their arrival.


    According to Austin''s suggestion, Wall


    cross the room.


    "Ah!"


    Jamie screamed in unforgivable pain. Many bones on his head were fractured in an instant.


    Austin exercised accurate control of his power


    otherwise he could have easily turned Jamie into a blood mist with a force of two thousand tons.


    The premise of Austin''s attack was Tom and Jamie''s being shameless and arrogant. He believed that torturing him would teach him a lesson he would never forget.


    Boom!


    Austin laid his hand and slapped Jamie so hard


    that he flew into the air.


    Boom!


    Austin kicked Jamie once more as he was about to fall flat to the ground.


    Austin managed to control his power so that he would just injure Jamie badly and not actually kill him.


    Boom!


    Just as Jamie was about to fall, Austin launched another kick to bring him down.


    In a very short span of time, Austin managed to send him a dozen more kicks that kept him in the air.


    Jamie screamed in extreme pain.


    Boom!


    Finally, Austin charged another kick, sending Jamie ten meters away towards the wall that eventually broke upon impact.


    Jamie''s body was shattered after being twisted and battered as if he had been turned into a pile of meat.


    In a short span of time, the tables had turned. Jamie who first charged at Austin was now turned into a meat pie.


    Because of the fast pace of everything that happened, the rest of the people didn''t even get a chance to react accordingly.


    It was known to them that Jamie was at the premium stage of Master Realm, so it was a surprise that he was defeated by an intruder.


    However, just then as the vital energy force waved, they already figured out that Austin was also at the premium stage of Master Realm;


    so no one would had thought that things could end like this.

 Chapter 992 The Heaven Pavilion Sect

    "Oh! !


    Jamie! !


    My poor son! !"


    When Tom regained consciousness and saw his son, he went completely mad. Overwhelmed by grief, he began to scream hysterically.


    "You fucking murderer!


    You beat my son to death!


    I swear I''ll kill you!"


    After seeing that Austin had killed his only son, Tom lost his mind. Tom was so devastated that he shrieked like a maniac.


    There was nothing left in the world for him anymore. Tom had been an orphan. He didn''t know who his parents were, and he had no relatives.


    Jamie, his favorite son, was his only real family in the world.


    Some time ago, Jamie had asked to marry Chyna and keep her as his seventh concubine. On the one hand, he wanted to humiliate Wally by being stubborn and pursuing the marriage despite the objections.


    On the other hand, and more importantly, Jamie was a lecherous man, and Chyna''s beauty was far too tempting for him to fight.


    Tom loved Jamie enough to give him anything that he desired!


    At this moment, Tom simply couldn''t accept that his only favorite son lay dead in front of him.


    In the midst of a frenzied roar, Tom suddenly rushed at Austin.


    "I swear I''ll kill you!"


    Tom swooped at Austin like an eagle.


    Suddenly, the eerie silence was replaced by shrill eagle screams, and Tom''s fingers turned into talons. Then, several eagle-like shadows flew out from his fingers.


    Hundreds of eagles, with their cold, bloodthirsty eyes and strong wings, swooped down on Austin.


    Austin quickly used his Demon-creating Skill and launched a spiritual demon as well as the Spiritual Sense Flying Spears to attack Tom''s Soul Sea.


    Meanwhile, the golden giant ball in his elixir field flew out of his body. It emitted a dazzling light that encircled Austin and sent out a heat wave.


    The eagle shadows approaching Austin were smashed to pieces by the golden ball. In an instant, hundreds of eagle shadows turned into ashes!


    Then, using his Thunderbolt Movement Skill, Austin moved closer to Tom and slammed his fist at him. Austin released four million pounds of force in his attack.


    "It''s time for you to die!"


    old man.


    Within ten seconds, the black wolf had torn the old man into pieces.


    And then, Austin waved his hand, and a hundred corpse demons with dark corpse miasma were released �� each at the premium stage of Imperial Realm.


    Some of the corpse demons belonged to Jim, who was already killed by Austin.


    Thirty servants and a hundred corpse demons slaughtered all of Tom''s confidants in the castellan mansion.


    In less than 15 minutes, all of Tom''s men were wiped out by Austin.


    The clansmen from the Lu Clan in the hall didn''t know what was going on yet.


    All these events had happened too fast, too suddenly, and too unexpectedly.


    Not long ago, Tom had the upper hand in the battle.


    However, Austin had killed Tom, Jamie, and even the old man from the Heaven Pavilion Sect!


    Since all this happened too quickly, it was too late for them to help Tom.


    Moreover, many of the clansmen from the Lu Clan succumbed to Tom because they were afraid of him and the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    So they were not willing to sacrifice themselves for him.


    And Austin did not attack the people from the Lu Clan as he wanted to let Wally deal with them.


    "Master, thank you for your help!"


    Tyson said gratefully to Austin.


    Thanks to Austin, Wally finally had a chance to get out of trouble!


    It was at this moment that Tyson had decided to be loyal to Austin for the duration of his life!

 Chapter 993 A Stack Of Wood

    ''''Young hero, thank you so much...''''


    Wally, Tyson''s father, still had not fully recovered from the shock.


    He gawked at Austin for a long time barely uttering a single word.


    Austin''s mightiness, decisiveness and ferocity left a deep impression on him.


    ''''I''ll leave these people to you now, ''''


    Austin slowly cast his eyes on the members of the Lu Clan.


    ''''If you want to kill them, I''ll do it for you.''''


    Austin clasped his hands behind his back while his clothes fluttered with the wind. His gesture and apathetic expression made him look formidable and unpredictable.


    The head of the Wolf Gang and two other Astral Realm cultivators stood beside Austin respectfully. This gave him a certain air of importance and added more gravity to his legitimacy as a leader.


    On the other hand, Tyson, Gordon and Jake stationed Austin''s servants and one hundred corpse demons at the main gateways of the castellan''s mansion. Emma and Debby also joined them.


    Nobody was allowed to come in or go out without Austin''s permission.


    The members of Lu Clan, including the eight elders, did not try to put up any resistance after Tom''s death. They all remained seated and observed everything that was happening with keen interest.


    Among them, there were some distinguished delegates from the Six Master City.


    After witnessing Austin''s overwhelming power, they were not willing to put their lives in unnecessary danger or get involved in the turmoil.


    Austin seemed to have the upper hand and was undoubtedly dominating the fight.


    Wally experienced complex feelings as he observed his relatives who had ruthlessly betrayed the Lu Clan.


    All the members of the Lu Clan lowered their heads out of shame at the sight of Wally.


    ''''Listen! Tom had no blood bond with the Lu Clan.


    Have you all forgotten the rules that were put in place by our ancestor? How could he become the leader of the Lu Clan?


    You all ignored everything and chose to hold the candle to the devil basically guiding him on how to destroy your own backyard.


    That''s ridiculous! I could never have imagined that our Lu Clan of the Six Master City could have been corrupted like this one day!


    How pathetic!


    Ha-ha... ...''''


    Wally laughed sorrowfully in a grievous tone.


    Hearing Wally''s words, all the members of the Lu Clan lowered their heads more deeply in guilt and shame.


    ''''Sorry, Wally. I let you down.


    But I did not mean to betray you. Tom and his son threatened me. He threatened my wife and son''s lives.


    I really had no other choice.


    But it does not change the fact that I''ve betrayed the Lu Clan. I''ve failed the Lu Clan and you as well.


    When you were our leader, you respected and protected all of us.


    Tom, instead, was a tyrant. While he


    om after killing him.


    ''''I already took Tom''s Space Ring. I did not expect that he would have another underground palace for the storage of his treasure.


    It seems that Tom had accumulated a great amount of wealth when he was the castellan,"


    Austin said.


    ''''Master, after Tom became the leader of our clan, he took over and kept all the wealth our clan had accumulated for hundreds of years as his own property.


    That''s a really big amount, ''


    exclaimed Tyson.


    ''''I see.


    Let''s go and take a look.''''


    Austin became a little zealous at the thought of hidden treasure.


    Moments later, under the lead of Tyson, they found a secret room at the very center of the castellan''s palace. It was the room that Tom used to use for cultivation.


    As they investigated the room further, they found a secret underpass in the room.


    The stairs of the underpass were paved with smooth marbles, leading further down.


    About one thousand meters below the ground, they finally arrived at the gate that led to the underground palace.


    The gate was protected by about four Restriction Arrays.


    Austin and his servants spent more than an hour before they could finally destroy all the Restriction Arrays.


    Everyone was suddenly thrilled after walking into the underground palace.


    The palace was filled with vital energy crystals, elixir, magic treasure and other items. They were littered everywhere beyond count.


    Austin expressed his amazement as he checked the treasure.


    Suddenly, A stack of wood at the corner of the palace drew Austin''s attention.


    The stack contained about ten pieces of wood. Each of which was as thick as an arm.


    The stack of wood glowed, producing a faint blue light.


    More importantly, Austin could feel the woods were releasing a special kind of energy.


    And he was very familiar with it!

 Chapter 994 Extraordinary Spiritual Tree

    Suddenly


    an ample pile of wood in the corner of the poorly lit dungeon caught Austin''s attention.


    The pile consisted of ten pieces of hardwood. Each of which was as thick as the arm of a muscular grown man.


    The pile glowed in indigo, as dim as the midnight sky.


    Austin felt a sudden difference in the atmosphere. He was sure that there was a kind of special energy.


    He was sure that this was the air that he had been very familiar with.


    Without hesitation, Austin inhaled the air that oozed from the small pile of wood.


    He then took a sapling out of his Space Ring.


    It was a very small sapling.


    It was the size of a man''s pinky and was lively in green like a jade crystallizing at dawn.


    The green light started to spread and fill the dungeon as if it was suddenly enveloped in grace.


    Instantly everyone in the dungeon felt they were immersed in the sea of life


    and a gentle, warm breeze caressed their once-tired faces.


    It was like as if they were in spring when the sun was brightly shining and every creature was back from hibernation.


    Austin acquired the sapling from Jim, the former master of that City model


    and he always held to the thought that this sapling was extraordinary.


    However, he had no idea what it was comprised of and what could be done with it that would be value adding for him.


    He would never had thought that he could encounter a pile of wood that oozed of the same vibe as this sapling he was once gifted.


    ''Maybe the woods in this pile and this sapling were from the same kind of tree?''


    Austin speculated given the clues present.


    "Do you know anything about this pile of wood?"


    Austin asked Tyson.


    "Master, this pile of wood was left by our ancestor and it looks like Tom had gotten his hands on it.


    I once heard from my father that this wood was from a tree called the spiritual tree.


    That''s all I know about the pile.


    But my father, given his knowledge and experiences, may know a bit more,"


    explained Tyson with the best of his abilities.


    "Then please let your father take a look at this."


    Austin couldn''t wait to know the relationship between his sapling and the mysterious pile of wood.


    Wally hurried to the dungeon shortly as he believed he was truly needed.


    Now that he had reclaimed the city, he had been busier but he could not say ''no'' to a friend in


    me take this pile of wood."


    Austin waved and a gentle vital energy force took the pile of spiritual wood into his Space Ring


    along with the sapling in his hand.


    "Sir, you killed Tom and his son


    so that I can retake the fortune in this dungeon.


    Anything you want, you shall have. It is even alright if you wish to take it all."


    Wally ensured Austin seriously and sincerely.


    It was nothing but the truth. If it hadn''t been for Austin, all items in the dungeon would have been under Tom''s purview or better yet transferred as his property.


    "Ha-ha, rest assured. I won''t take all these. The fortune in this dungeon has been accumulated by your ancestors for generations and I don''t have the entitlement to own them."


    Austin humbly assured them with a smile.


    In the end, Austin took two hundred divine vital energy crystals together with the spiritual wood while all the rest was given back to Wally.


    Wally was over joyed with such gesture. He couldn''t thank Austin enough.


    Austin, who just provided the sect something they were greatly thankful for, sent his servants and those two sisters to find their own place in this residence so they could have their well-deserved rest.


    He then found himself a quiet room enveloped in peace as he sat down with legs crossed.


    He then took out that sapling and the pile of wood, making them float in front of him.


    Looking at his renowned green sapling, Austin took a deep breath to quench his excitement.


    ''Hopefully this tree is as good as Wally''s story. If so, that would be truly extraordinary.''

 Chapter 995 Refine The Spiritual Tree

    Austin waved his hand. Then, the sapling of the spiritual tree flew towards him and landed on his palm.


    If what Wally said was true, the spiritual tree could be placed inside the Soul Sea and be integrated with the spiritual soul.


    Austin released his spiritual sense. It was able to get the sapling wrapped inside it.


    Suddenly, touched by Austin''s spiritual sense, the sapling responded with a pulsing green light which was emitted from its body.


    Austin tried to use his spiritual sense to drag the sapling towards his Soul Sea gradually and carefully.


    As expected, being pulled by Austin''s spiritual sense, the sapling moved very slowly towards him.


    Several heartbeats later, the sapling stopped just before it reached the place between Austin''s eyebrows.


    A warrior''s Soul Sea was usually located near the space between his eyebrows.


    Then, the sapling transformed itself into a green light.


    Being pulled by the spiritual sense, it disappeared and then showed itself inside Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Austin succeeded.


    Excitement was truly evident on his face.


    Next, he had to try and integrate his spiritual soul with the sapling of the spiritual tree.


    Inside the Soul Sea, Austin''s spiritual soul moved towards the floating sapling.


    However, as Austin''s spiritual soul reached out small hands and was about to touch the sapling, it responded.


    The sapling rushed to the spiritual soul.


    The next moment, Austin could clearly sense the start of the integration between the spiritual soul and the sapling.


    Inside his Soul Sea, Austin''s spiritual soul constantly changed its form. It could be either a green sapling or a man. It changed randomly from time to time.


    Shadows of a sapling and a man appeared and disappeared alternatively until they finally fused together.


    A few heartbeats later, Austin''s spiritual soul and the sapling of the spiritual tree finally merged into one entity.


    At that critical moment, Austin suddenly sensed the great improvement in his mind and soul. His five senses were also heightened significantly.


    Along with that, his spiritual sense also became much stronger.


    After the integration, Austin had a clear feeling towards his Soul Sea.


    As the sapling of the spiritual tree grew bigger, his spiritual soul and spiritual sense grew bigger and stronger as well.


    However


    ensed the presence of the sapling and began to rotate.


    To Austin''s great surprise, the wooden pieces began to melt until they were reduced to a dozen green blobs of energy. These blobs of energy were then absorbed by the sapling.


    After that, the sapling began to grow even more quickly than it did before.


    It grew taller and thicker.


    It continued to extract more energy until green leaves were eventually growing out of its limbs.


    The sapling of the spiritual tree continued to grow until about half an hour later.


    The sapling which used to be as small as a human being''s little finger, was now half a meter long.


    After that, Austin felt that his spiritual sense was strengthened even more.


    His strength had completely doubled.


    Austin took a deep breath and signed with relief.


    The experience was so exciting that he had no words to explain his feelings at that moment.


    His spiritual soul integrated with the sapling of the spiritual tree and had brought him infinite advantages along with his newly acquired strength.


    It turned out that the spiritual tree was such a precious treasure.


    Since then, it would be much easier and more convenient for him to cultivate his spiritual sense power.


    "Master, we just received a message that the Heaven Pavilion Sect had already known about Tom and his son''s deaths.


    They must be plotting something right now."


    Suddenly, Austin received a piece of spiritual message from Tyson.


    "Yes?


    The Heaven Pavilion Sect finally responded,"


    Austin said with a sly smile on his face.

 Chapter 996 Enchantment

    "Get yourself ready. In about half a day, we will head for the Heaven Pavilion Sect,"


    Austin informed Tyson through his spiritual sense.


    He took out 400 divine vital energy crystals.


    Then, he summoned the spiritual tree from his Soul Sea so that it could absorb the spiritual energy from the crystals.


    Now that the spiritual tree was fully integrated into his soul, Austin wanted to speed up his spiritual sense cultivation.


    With his current strength, he could take out even Astral Realm masters at the premium stage.


    But considering the fact that Tribulation Realm masters were far stronger than Astral Realm masters, he was still quite unsure whether he was already strong enough to defeat them or not.


    And since the Sect Supremo of the Heaven Pavilion Sect had already reached the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm, Austin thought that the thunder unicorn alone might not be able to bring him down.


    Taking that into consideration, Austin planned on using his spiritual sense along with the thunder unicorn to deal with the Sect Supremo.


    That way, his chances of winning would be significantly bigger.


    A while ago, the power of Austin''s spiritual sense doubled. By now, his spiritual sense was stronger than that of Tribulation Realm cultivators at the preliminary stage.


    In spite of that, he still wanted to improve his spiritual sense as fast as he could.


    That way, he could improve the odds of him prevailing over that powerful Sect Supremo.


    Six hours passed by.


    Finally, the spiritual tree finished drawing spiritual energy from the divine vital energy crystals.


    As soon as it finished, it then turned the energy into spiritual sense.


    And once again, Austin''s spiritual sense was greatly enhanced.


    Without missing a beat, he recalled the spiritual tree back to his Soul Sea and got out of his room.


    "Let us now go to the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect!"


    Austin informed his servants and the two maids through his spiritual sense.


    Moments later, over thirty men, Emma and Debby, gathered in the lobby of the castellan''s residence.


    Not wanting to waste any time, Austin sent all of them to the City at once.


    Then, he activated his Thunderbolt Movement Skill and headed for the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Half a day flew by.


    After hours of travelling, Austin decided to stop above the breathtaking mountains.


    He looked down and saw eighteen towering mountains, each featuring enchanting waterfalls, rivers, and unbelievably tall trees.


    The moment he saw the beautiful scenery, he immediately became fascinated by it.


    The streams and the flowers in b


    though? I shall continue testing out my spiritual sense to find out," Austin muttered as he put his hands behind his back.


    Austin looked like an unpredictable man as he stood on the slope with his clothes dancing in the air.


    He shot another Spiritual Sense Flying Spear towards one cultivator at the Master Realm.


    At once, that cultivator fell on his knees while tightly gripping his head.


    He let out a shrill cry as he grimaced in pain.


    He felt a Spiritual Sense Flying Spear chasing after his spiritual soul in his Soul Sea.


    He tried to ward it off, but since that spear contained great spiritual power that was far greater than his, he was unable to do so.


    All his soul could do was to run away in an attempt to dodge the spear.


    In just a few minutes, his soul had been hit several times over.


    Slowly, his screech faded away.


    Fear was still etched all over his face as he lay on the ground motionless and not breathing.


    Just like the others, his spiritual soul had been destroyed by Austin.


    ''It looks like a Spiritual Sense Flying Spear is also enough to take out a Master Realm cultivator even though it takes some time to do that, '' Austin thought.


    In general, he was quite satisfied with the power of his current spiritual sense.


    "Who in the world are you? Why did you barge into our headquarters and slay our men?" another man questioned.


    The man who spoke was one of the members of the Heaven Pavilion Sect who had besieged Austin.


    Even though none of them saw Austin make a move, they were still thoroughly convinced that the stranger had something to do with their companions'' death.


    Most of those who witnessed how their companions lost their lives suspected that Austin had performed some wicked enchantment.

 Chapter 997 The Sect Supremo

    Austin summoned twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Spears and stabbed them straight into the twenty disciples'' Soul Seas.


    The ones of the Imperial Realm were killed at once.


    The others of the Master Realm were screaming in agony on the ground before they eventually died.


    Austin, meanwhile, stood there with his hands clasped behind his back, watching them with a blank face.


    After his spiritual soul fused with the spiritual tree, the strong power of his spiritual sense attack was far beyond his own expectations.


    He had never expected that progress in the spiritual sense could make such a big difference. There was still a long way to go for him in terms of upgrading his spiritual sense, and he was confident about his ability.


    The other disciples of the Heaven Pavilion Sect whom Austin had spared were frightened to the core.


    "Run!


    This guy knows sorcery!"


    "Go tell the sect leader and our elders! Be quick!"


    Every member of the Heaven Pavilion Sect on the spot began trembling in fear.


    None of them had the nerve to move forward, but they stepped backwards subconsciously. Some of them just turned around and ran away.


    They knew they were in a big trouble now. They didn''t even see Austin make a move before he neatly killed their fellows. The only reason they could think of was that he had used sorcery.


    Otherwise, how could he have killed twenty strong cultivators in a flash without even exerting any martial arts skills? Even an Astral Realm cultivator didn''t have the capacity to do that.


    "Who are you?


    Why did you come here and stir up trouble? Now that you have provoked the Heaven Pavilion Sect, we will make you pay a heavy price."


    A powerful voice boomed from the air. More and more strong cultivators had rushed there.


    After the news was reported to the Heaven Pavilion Sect''s leadership that more than fifty of their disciples were killed by a single warrior in just a few minutes, the leaders headed hastily there at full speed. How could they allow anyone make such a big trouble at their headquarters? He was humiliating the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Austin''s spiritual sense told him that more than thirty Astral Realm cultivators were rushing to here from all over the mountain.


    Five of them were at the premium stage of Astral Realm, ten at the medium stage of Astral Realm, and the rest at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm.


    "Wow! The Heaven Pavilion Sect is so much stronger than the Wolf Gang," Austin murmured.


    He knew that those Astral Realm cultivators must be the top rankers of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    "You are so screwed now! How dare you kill our disciples at our headquarters?"


    yelled a cultivator at the medium stage of Astral Realm. He was the first one who arrived. He activated his vital energy force, targeting Austin.


    Austin immediately exerted his Demon-creating Skill.


    The next second, a spiritual demon appeared in the Astral Real


    So he decided to get out of close range first to aim attacks one by one, which was the easier way to defeat them.


    "What!?"


    When the others saw Austin throw the cultivator away with only one blow, they gasped in pure shock.


    They were in disbelief that a cultivator at the premium stage of Master Realm could be so strong and powerful.


    "It''s your turn!"


    When they were still stunned by Austin''s aggressive attack, he had exerted his Thunderbolt Movement Skill and flew to another Astral Realm cultivator.


    Austin''s spiritual demon and twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Spears went straightly into the unlucky fellow''s Soul Sea.


    The cultivator, who was only at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm, widened his eyes in pain. His face twisted in misery at the agony of his spiritual soul being attacked fiercely.


    Then a punch from Austin catapulted him into the air forcefully.


    He became seriously injured as well.


    "Let''s go to him together!


    He''s so strong! We have to work together!"


    The leadership of the Heaven Pavilion Sect were all getting nervous now.


    They were dumbstruck by the very fact that Austin defeated two Astral Realm cultivators in such a short time.


    When they activated their vital energy in preparation for the upcoming fight against Austin, a sudden voice attracted their attention.


    "Who''s created such uproar in the Heaven Pavilion Sect?"


    The voice rumbled the sky like a thunder from a peak. Immediately, the weather changed. The powerful voice was accompanied by a strong gust of wind, sweeping over the trees around them.


    "It''s the Sect Supremo! He came out of his seclusive cultivation!"


    The leadership of the Heaven Pavilion Sect, all looking up to the source of the voice, gaped in awe. Admiration sparkled in their eyes.


    "The real decision maker has finally arrived."


    Austin was looking in the same direction too. Suddenly, an elder in black came into his sight, hovering in the air.

 Chapter 998 Call Out Your Elder (Part One)

    The old man in black robes landed the slope, swift and agile as he walked rapidly down the hill. He walked so quickly that his sleeves ballooned in the air. As he approached, a strong vital energy force dispersed silently on the slope.


    Expressions of shock were written on everyone''s faces. They were all feeling a stir of their own vital energy forces in their bodies, which were apparently influenced by the old man''s presence.


    This truly proved how powerful a Tribulation Realm warrior was.


    "It''s you, Sect Supremo! We didn''t expect that you would come in person for such a trivial matter," a voice addressed the old man politely.


    Over thirty superior warriors from the Heaven Pavilion Sect strode up to him, bowing with due respect.


    The Sect Supremo looked in askance at Austin. A subtle expression of surprise reflected on his face.


    Austin, however, was totally calm in front of the Sect Supremo from the Heaven Pavilion Sect. There was even a trace of a smile on his lips. With a composed manner, he regarded the Sect Supremo as if he was a familiar sight.


    Then the Sect Supremo looked away, retaining his usual arrogant composure as a senior warrior. He immediately initiated his spiritual sense in every direction, and the strong sensing energies rolled away in waves.


    Sheer silence hung heavy in the air.


    Apparently, the Sect Supremo''s spiritual sense was unable to detect anything.


    "Where is your elder? Let him or her out!"


    The Sect Supremo had noticed that Austin was just at the level of Master Realm in terms of cultivation base.


    So the boy was not the one who had peeped into his secret room with a tremendous spiritual sense. Whoever the person was, he or she must be at a level of martial arts much higher than the boy''s. The Sect Suprema had never en


    n Astral Realm warriors. That was a hard fact that Austin had to admit.


    Austin''s vital energy was quite formidable at present, and was able to defeat many Astral Realm warriors.


    Compared with Tribulation Realm warriors, however, he was much weaker. It would be virtually impossible for him to defeat any Tribulation Realm warriors with his current strength.


    So he stood no chance of winning over the Sect Supremo from the Heaven Pavilion Sect, no matter how much physical strength or vital energy skills he used. He could try, but he would very much likely lose.


    "It seems I must use the thunder unicorn to defeat this old man.


    In that case, I''ll have to kill all the Heaven Pavilion Sect guys here or take all of them as my slaves.


    It''s the only way to keep my whereabouts secret."


    Austin had made his decision quickly.


    Boom!


    A fierce thunder-like roar of an animal resounded in the air. Rays of lightning flashed before a gigantic ferocious beast appeared on the hill.


    It let out a succession of several loud neighs.


    Every time it opened its mouth, over a dozen brilliant tree-trunk thick lightning bolts flashed out from it and darted directly at the Sect Supremo.

 Chapter 999 Call Out Your Elder (Part Two)

    The gigantic palm formed by the Sect Supremo''s vital energy was soon smashed into smithereens.


    "No freaking way! That''s the thunder unicorn only heard in legend!"


    The Sect Supremo''s face drained of all its blood.


    For the first time in his life, he laid eyes upon the legendary thunder unicorn!


    The fight between the thunder unicorn and the Sect Supremo intensified as both sides reinforced their strengths.


    Mighty vital energy forces from the old man collided with the flashing lightning from the thunder unicorn and turned the surrounding area into a sea of chaos. Both heaven and earth shook under the tremendous collisions of energy.


    The ground caved and collapsed in many places, revealing clefts and ravines of different sizes.


    Rocks and dust rolled down from the peak of the hill to form streams of mud. They destroyed everything in their paths and leveled the thick woods and palaces into nothing.


    The Heaven Pavilion Sect disciples who didn''t act fast were buried immediately. And those who were lucky to escape the streams of mud were blown into ashes by the powerful collision blasts from the fight.


    Everyone stampeded to escape. No one wanted to get involved in such a fierce yet destructive fight. They ran as fast as they could, their faces pale.


    Austin felt rather shocked as well.


    He felt fortunate that he had decided to send the thunder unicorn to fight for him. He would be badly hurt if he took on the Sect Supremo himself.


    Since there was no need for him to meddle in the fight, Austin focused his attention on the Astral Realm warriors from the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    "A good opportunity to take care of all of you!"


    Austin murmured as he manipulated the transmission force of the City model to summon all of his servants


    to get back up and fight back again.


    Austin felt extremely satisfied as he gazed at all the badly injured warriors in front of him. His fighting capability hadn''t fail him yet!


    It seemed his spiritual sense had dramatically increased since he absorbed the power of the spiritual tree. This fundamental change brought a sharp rise in his fighting capability!


    At his current state, he could kill an Astral Realm warrior as easily as stamping an ant to death.


    And when it came to Master Realm and Imperial Realm warriors, he even didn''t have to move his fingers. He was able to kill them by merely launching his spiritual sense. In a fraction of a second, they were dead.


    The integration of the energy of the spiritual tree into his body had brought a drastic change to Austin''s fight capacity.


    "Listen, there are just two choices for you at this moment," Austin announced coldly, his face ominous.


    He paused a moment as if choosing his words. Then he shouted, "Hand me your spiritual orbs or die!" The last word echoed darkly in the air.


    He slowly swept his eyes across all the superior warriors from the Heaven Pavilion Sect. His gaze was colder than his words.

 Chapter 1000 Defeat The Sect Supremo (Part One)

    "How dare you! You are being so rude! Don''t flatter yourself, boy!"


    Nobody abandons the Heaven Pavilion Sect! If the Heaven Pavilion Sect was destroyed, we shall die with it!"


    A senior member of the sect whose cultivation base in the Astral Realm roared angrily at Austin.


    The furious senior member was a high ranking member of the Heaven Pavilion Sect who was considered by the other members to be one of the most powerful persons in all of the sect. The downside was, he was immensely arrogant and proud. Thus, his pride was what caused him to be angered by Austin''s words.


    Austin gazed at the senior member reluctantly. Then, with a quick swing of his hand, he grasped his Lightning Sword and immediately attacked, slicing the senior member in half with the sword aura.


    Crack!


    In a blink of an eye, the senior member fell silent as the two halves of his body fell to the ground.


    It was, indeed, a gruesome sight to see.


    "What have you done? You heartless monster! You did all this because you had an issue with Tom? True, he was a disciple of our sect, but so what?


    I don''t care what Tom did to you in the Six Master City! You have gone too far! You killed Tom and his son. Haven''t you had enough?


    There is no reason for you to keep killing the members of the Heaven Pavilion Sect relentlessly,"


    another senior member of the Heaven Pavilion Sect said angrily while pointing at Austin. He was so full of resentment that he could not stop himself from trembling.


    The Heaven Pavilion Sect was not one of the top powers in the Triangle Zone.


    However, in the hundred years that it had existed, it had never been unfortunate enough to be as on the brink of death as it was in that moment.


    "What''s the problem?


    How come you still don''t understand that


    All in all, Austin gained more than thirty servants whose cultivation base was in the Astral Realm.


    "Lock down the whole headquarters of Heaven Pavilion Sect completely. Don''t let anyone get out!"


    Austin ordered his new servants.


    Those who were after Austin knew full well that he had a thunder unicorn with him. He now used the thunder unicorn there.


    Once the others caught wind of Austin''s whereabouts, he was sure to get into countless trouble.


    In that moment, the thunder unicorn was simultaneously having an intense fight against the Sect Supremo on the mountain peak.


    They were so well-matched in strength that it was initially difficult to see who could defeat the other.


    Austin watched for a while, and then he found that even though it was, in many ways, an equal fight, the thunder unicorn was still a little stronger than the Sect Supremo.


    "You son of a bitch!


    You destroyed our Heaven Pavilion Sect!


    If I survive today, I swear I will kill you one day!"


    Even though the Sect Supremo was occupied with fighting against the thunder unicorn, he was also well aware of how Austin had coerced and tamed the senior members in the Heaven Pavilion Sect.

 Chapter 1001 Defeat The Sect Supremo (Part Two)

    The thirty plus warriors in the Astral Realm were the foundation of the Heaven Pavilion Sect, and now, they were nothing but mere servants of Austin.


    It was such a tremendous loss for the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    So naturally, the Sect Supremo felt extremely resentful towards Austin. All he wanted to do, in that moment, was to cut Austin into pieces.


    "You jerk, I swear I will hunt you down and kill you myself!"


    The Sect Supremo was dying to tear Austin into pieces as soon as he could.


    "You''re up next. It''s time for me to defeat you,"


    Austin said with a cold smile on his face.


    As soon as Austin used his mind, one spiritual demon and twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Spears attacked the Soul Sea of the Sect Supremo at the same time.


    "How could it be?


    Your cultivation base is only in the Master Realm. You should be no more than an pathetic ant to me! How could you possibly have such a strong spiritual sense? I refuse to believe it! This is impossible!"


    the Sect Supremo roared angrily as his eyes completely filled up with terror.


    It was in that moment that he realized that Austin was the one who had watched his secret basement using his spiritual sense.


    Meanwhile, in the Soul Sea of the Sect Supremo, the spiritual demon and the twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Spears released their strong spiritual sense and beleaguered the Sect Supremo''s spiritual soul at the same time.


    The Sect Supremo hurried to gather his spiritual sense and turn it into ink-like black smoke in an effort to resist Austin''s attacks.


    However, Austin''s spiritual sense was much stronger than his.


    Within a few minutes, the Sect Supremo''s spiritual sense began to retreat. In that moment, his spiritual sou


    se cultivation base was in the Tribulation Realm.


    Even with Austin and the thunder unicorn working hand in hand, it still took them more than an hour to beat the Sect Supremo.


    In the bottom of the hole on the ground, the Sect Supremo of the Heaven Pavilion Sect could not stop coughing out blood. Both his spiritual soul and his body were hurt badly.


    Then, Austin jumped into the hole and floated above the Sect Supremo.


    "I will give you only two choices right now; just like I offered to the rest of your men.


    You can either choose to be my servant


    Or you die.


    I know it mustn''t have been easy for you to reach the Tribulation Realm, so it would be a pity for you to die today.


    However, if you choose to surrender, I will make sure to shower you with presents. Make your decision carefully and wisely. Now take your pick."


    Of course Austin wasn''t powerful enough when it came to vital energy cultivation base, but his spiritual sense was much stronger than that of the Sect Supremo. It was only natural for him to be the Sect Supremo''s master.


    More than that, Austin certainly did not want to waste a warrior like him.

 Chapter 1002 The Gnome Is About To Break Through

    "Who are you? Where do you come from?" questioned the Heaven Pavilion Sect''s Sect Supremo. He was trapped at the bottom of a pit that was a few hundred meters deep.


    He appeared listless and extremely weak. Anger, resignation, and defiance reflected in his eyes.


    He knew that in his present state, he was powerless against his opponent.


    However, as a cultivator at the Tribulation Realm, he did not want to submit to a man at the Master Realm.


    "Oh, you want to know where I come from, huh?


    All right. I''ll tell you."


    Austin would love to have the Sect Supremo as his servant.


    After all, having a servant at the Tribulation Realm would significantly enhance his power.


    "My name is Austin Lin. As you are a master at the Tribulation Realm, you must have heard of me."


    Austin communicated with the Sect Supremo through his spiritual sense.


    "Austin... Austin Lin!?"


    After listening to Austin''s words, the Sect Supremo froze. Then, he muttered, "Your name sounds familiar." In the next second, the Sect Supremo remembered where he had heard Austin''s name before.


    "Are you the Austin Lin? The person who got the four archaic weapons from the ancient master''s house in the Middle World Waters?"


    At the realization, the Sect Supremo''s expression turned to utter shock and disbelief.


    Recently, rumors about this young man had spread throughout the South Continent of the Prime Martial World.


    Of course, the Sect Supremo of the Heaven Pavilion Sect had heard of Austin.


    He had even considered finding Austin and taking his archaic weapons.


    He never thought that Austin would find him or that Austin would wound him seriously.


    "Yes, it''s you. You''re Austin Lin...


    The thunder unicorn... I should have guessed your identity."


    The Sect Supremo suddenly remembered the thunder unicorn with whom he had fought a long battle.


    He finally confirmed that the man in front of him was the legendary Austin.


    "Well, now you know who I am.


    I''ll give you 30 seconds.


    You need to decide whether or not you are willing to pay allegiance to me.


    If you refuse to work for me, you will surely die."


    Austin glowered at the Sect Supremo. Murderous intent reflected in his eyes.


    Half a minute later, the helpless Sect Supremo made his choice.


    "Well, Austin, I''d like to pay allegiance to you.


    You are a remarkable and extraordinary person.


    It would be my honor to work for you."


    Austin was thrilled when the Sect Supremo pledged his loyalty. He instructed the Sect S


    .


    Austin then examined his spiritual tree and learned that it had grown by half a centimeter!


    ''What?


    The spiritual tree has only developed a little even though it absorbed a thousand divine vital energy crystals.''


    The result left Austin speechless!


    Perhaps it was the dozen pieces of spiritual wood left by the Lu Clan that had led the spiritual tree to increase from the size of a little finger to half a meter.


    After all, spiritual wood stored a tremendous amount of energy.


    ''In the future, I shall have to pay a great price for the spiritual tree''s development.''


    Helplessness enveloped Austin.


    Despite the below-expectation growth of the spiritual tree, it brought undeniable benefits.


    For starters, Austin''s spiritual sense received another upgrade!


    After he reached this new level, Austin began to practice the Golden Sun Scripture.


    A disturbing thought occurred to Austin. The upgrade meant that his physical and spiritual powers were far above the level of his vital energy''s cultivation base.


    His cultivation base, so to speak, had weakened his overall strength.


    In other words, Austin''s cultivation base had become a liability.


    To ensure that there was balanced growth between his physical and spiritual powers and his vital energy''s cultivation base, Austin spent time improving his vital energy cultivation base.


    "Good news, master."


    In the middle of his cultivation, Violet sent Austin a message using her spiritual sense.


    "The Magic Sea Water is indeed helpful! The gnome is about to reach a breakthrough!"


    "Wow, the gnome is about to break through!"


    Austin was thrilled at the news Violet shared with him.

 Chapter 1003 Space Teleportation (Part One)

    Inside the secret cultivation room Austin had been staying in, Violet and the gnome jumped out of the Illusion Bead.


    To their surprise, the gnome was now surrounded by huge waves of demonic aura. More than that, powerful demonic energy, which could be seen with the naked eye, was circling his body.


    A little while later, the whole room became filled with heavy demonic aura.


    Austin immediately connected his Space Ring and activated it. Then, he took out large amounts of superior vital energy crystals, divine vital energy crystals, herbs and elixirs from his Space Ring and put them on the ground in front of the gnome. When he finished, the room suddenly became crowded.


    "Let''s go, Violet. Let the gnome do his business. We will guard him from outside the room,"


    Austin said. Then, he and Violet left the gnome alone with all of the treasures.


    After the two left the room, the gnome finally had the quietness he needed to try to make the breakthrough with all his strength.


    Meanwhile, Austin and Violet quietly waited outside the room the whole time, wondering how long would it take before the gnome successfully broke through.


    There were even times when they could hear the sound of wind blowing fiercely from inside the room due to the powerful demonic energy.


    Two seemingly long days later, everything finally seemed to quiet down.


    "Kid, Violet, you may come in now."


    All of a sudden, the two heard a familiar voice coming from the room. However, something was different.


    "What was that?" they muttered in confusion.


    The moment they heard the voice, they were immediately stunned because this voice was not sent using spiritual sense to their Soul Seas like the gnome would usually do. Instead, it was directly spoken from someone''s mouth.


    Eager t


    ability improved quite a lot,"


    the gnome said.


    "Kid, Violet, come here and stand by my side,"


    the gnome suddenly said to Austin and Violet.


    Even though they were confused by the gnome''s request, they still did as he asked and inched closer to him.


    The gnome stretched out his two front paws and placed them on their shoulders.


    All of a sudden, both Austin and Violet felt a strange energy coming from the body of the gnome as the space around them began to twist.


    Then, led the gnome, they found that they had crossed the space boundary and entered another space.


    The space they had entered seemed to be quite unstable as it kept twisting like some magic land.


    The only thing they could see was the gray, hazy chaotic gas that constantly rolled around the whole area.


    Meanwhile, several energy waves similar to the space storm and the space-time turbulence appeared in the distance.


    To put it simply, neither space nor time mattered in that place��everything was just extremely unstable.


    Austin found his curiosity about the energy turbulence bubbling, so he used his spiritual sense to get a better reading of it. Then, his face turned pale all of a sudden.

 Chapter 1004 Space Teleportation (Part Two)

    Upon using his spiritual sense, he found that the turbulence in the area were so extremely fierce and powerful that even a Tribulation Realm cultivator could be torn into pieces in just a second upon encountering it.


    "What is this place? Where are we?"


    Violet asked in fear, her voice slightly trembling.


    "This is the Chaotic Space. It is relative to the Real Space we live in, but it is a broader independent space.


    The only way you can walk in this Chaotic Space safely is if you have acquired the spatial force.


    The Space Teleportation I was talking about entails entering this Chaotic Space from a certain position in the Real Space, and then going back to the Real Space from a certain position in this Chaotic Space,"


    the gnome said.


    "Before my breakthrough, my teleportation ability was still weak, so I could only cross the space by myself.


    But this time it''s different��my teleportation ability has improved a lot.


    Therefore, I can now bring someone to go with me.


    But of course, there is still a limit. I can only bring about two or three people with my current ability. I cannot bring any more than that.


    What''s more, I can only teleport us up to 1000 kilometers away at most,"


    the gnome continued.


    After he finished talking, the gnome took them forward by about 1000 kilometers before stopping as promised.


    And then, he used his spatial force to take them back to the Real Space.


    After coming out of the Chaotic Space, Austin and Violet found themselves in a beautiful valley ridden with beautiful flowers and flying birds.


    All of a sudden, they were not in the cultivation room anymore.


    They really had performed a Space Teleportation.


    Austin and Violet could not help


    emo looked at Austin with eyes full of admiration.


    "Ha-ha. Well, how are your injuries?"


    Austin asked with a smile on his face.


    "I have recovered by about 70% now. I will be fully recovered in no time.


    My quick recovery was only possible thanks to the Magic Sea Water you sent me. Without it, I would not have been able to recover so soon,"


    the Sect Supremo replied gratefully.


    "That''s good. You may rest for two more days. After that, we will travel to the Graystone City together, and join in the auction of the Graystone City,"


    Austin said.


    "All right,"


    the Sect Supremo said in response.


    Then, without warning, the space where Austin, Violet and the gnome stood twisted again, and they disappeared into thin air.


    Right after they left, the Sect Supremo was immediately overcome with shock again. A few minutes later, he got over it and finally got his sense back.


    "My master is so mysterious that he can even perform a Space Teleportation!


    Now, my life is literally in his hands, and we will be together both in fortune and disaster. I hope he will not let me down,"


    the Sect Supremo murmured to himself.

 Chapter 1005 Major Achievement Stage With Swift Thunder Swordsmanship

    After they had enough fun with the Space Teleportation, the gnome found Austin and Violet a chamber for them to practice their skills and so he could also reinforce his breakthrough.


    Violet chose to return to the Illusion Bead for more practice.


    She was currently at the level of beast master, which was essentially equivalent to warriors of the Master Realm.


    Seeing that the gnome had already achieved the level of Transformation Realm made her quite anxious.


    There was still three days left until the auction at the Graystone City.


    Austin had checked that it only took about one day from the headquarter of the Heaven Pavilion Sect to the Graystone City, so he decided to wait until the day of the auction before heading off to the Graystone City.


    In the chamber, Austin once again took out five hundred divine vital energy crystals and laid them in front of him.


    He then released the spiritual tree from his Soul Sea to take in the spiritual energy from the crystals.


    In the span of a day, all the spiritual energy from all five hundred divine vital energy crystals had been fully absorbed by the spiritual tree.


    The spiritual tree had grown a bit taller and Austin''s spiritual sense had increased greatly.


    As a result of this, a clear lake of spiritual sense appeared in the center of Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Small ripples broke out every now and then, as if a gentle breeze caressed the waters.


    This lake of spiritual sense was a sign of Spiritual Sense Liquefaction.


    Austin''s spiritual sense had been growing stronger for the past two days, and the area of the lake had been expanding along with it.


    There had been two acres of lake at the beginning and now there was almost three.


    Every drop of water in the lake was condensed from Austin''s spiritual sense.


    In the middle of the lake, floating directly above was a small tree about half of a meter in height �C it was the spiritual tree.


    Austin''s spiritual soul had fused with the spiritual tree, making it an embodiment of his spiritual soul.


    Austin knew that with the every advance of his spiritual sense, the area of that lake in his Soul Sea would also expand.


    ''I


    sword aura


    that appeared above the mountain where the chamber was located as it went up higher and higher.


    It was a while before the sword aura disappeared from the sky.


    Everyone might have guessed from whom it came from.


    Inside the chamber, Austin stood quietly, sword in his hand.


    He was still admiring his last strike.


    "It looks like I have achieved Major Achievement Stage with my Swift Thunder Swordsmanship,"


    he muttered to himself.


    Throughout his practice, not only did he manage to advance his Swift Thunder Swordsmanship to Major Achievement Stage, he also gained a deeper understanding of sword potential


    and came close to mastering sixty percent of the sword potential.


    The auction at the Graystone City was about to take place, therefore Austin didn''t have much time to further study the sword potential.


    However, he knew that he would be able to master sixty percent of the sword potential soon enough.


    "Prepare to leave for the Graystone City,"


    Austin instructed his servants telepathically.


    In about half an hour, everyone was assembled.


    Austin only brought the Sect Supremo and two senior members of the Astral Realm from the Heaven Pavilion Sect with him.


    The rest of senior members of the Astral Realm, including the sect leader, were left at the Heaven Pavilion Sect to keep things running.


    Austin then embarked on his journey with his companions towards the Graystone City.

 Chapter 1006 Thousand-meter-tall Giant Pot (Part One)

    Almost half the day had passed, and an extremely giant city gradually appeared at the edge of the horizon in front of them. Its walls were painted grayish black. Those black walls enveloping the whole city sent a message to every one passing by, about what it was.


    "Master! That is the Graystone City!"


    said the leader of the Wolf Gang in an exciting voice while he was flying beside Austin.


    At this moment, a few other people were also flying in line with Austin. With no exception, all of the travelers following Austin had a cultivation base which was above the level of the Astral Realm.


    There were six companions flying with Austin.


    Besides the leader of the Wolf Gang, two of the other five people were those who had reached the preliminary stage of Astral Realm; one of them was the Sect Supremo of the Heaven Pavilion Sect. The remaining two had reached the premium stage of Astral Realm.


    These six people were Austin''s servants. They were not the only servants that Austin had, but they were the most powerful among the rest of servants he possessed.


    So, where were the rest of the servants? Those who had reached the cultivation base of the Master Realm or the Imperial Realm were comparatively weak in strength. So Austin didn''t let them fly with him. Instead, he made them stay in the City model he was carrying with him.


    The City model was so spacious that Emma and Debby were also able to stay in there.


    Austin had his own reasons to keep them also in the City. There were two reasons he had considered: first, their cultivation base was not high enough. Both, Emma and Debby, had only reached the preliminary stage of Imperial Realm; second, they were very pretty and could invite trouble. Keeping these things in mind, Austin suggested that it was safe for them to stay in his City, where they would be safer.


    "Oh! So, I finally get to see the Graystone City."


    Hearing the leader''s inform him about the place which they were nearing, Austin nodded


    .


    Hearing the reply, Austin was filled with worry and apprehensions.


    As far as Austin knew, many forces and sects in the South Continent of the Prime Martial World had already got his portrait.


    What was more annoying was the fact that large amount of powerful forces must have recorded the scent and vibe of his spiritual soul, which would help them quickly locate him.


    ''What if most of those sects and forces have come to the auction?


    It is very likely that I will be trapped in a very dangerous situation and would in very possible way expose myself to the enemy, ''


    Austin thought, with a bitter smile.


    "Damn! It looks like it doesn''t matter where I go, I will not be able to escape from being hunted down. What a mess!"


    The smile on Austin''s face turned bitter.


    But he must take this risk, because he could not give up chasing the clues of the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire. And the auction of Graystone City was the place which was waiting exploration.


    "Anyways, you must be alert. Be it at any time or any place, during the whole auction, you need to be cautious,"


    the Sect Supremo advised in a tender voice. As a powerful member of the Tribulation Realm, he obviously knew that there were countless people from the South Continent of Prime Martial World looking out where Austin was, at present.

 Chapter 1007 Thousand-meter-tall Giant Pot (Part Two)

    "I should put those worries out of my mind at this moment. Under such situation, we have to act flexibly."


    Austin made up his mind.


    "Violet, could you please help me disguise my spiritual soul now?"


    Austin talked to Violet by his spiritual sense.


    On receiving Austin''s request, Violet released her beast soul energy. That energy entered Austin''s Soul Sea. Then it turned into a bunch of mysterious symbols, which covered Austin''s spiritual soul, now presenting itself in shape of an about half a meter tall spiritual tree.


    "Master, I felt your spiritual soul undergo a change. It has become very strange for me. What happened?"


    The Sect Supremo had been beside Austin. His voice was filled with astonishment.


    He was an outstanding person and at the Tribulation Realm, so his capacity of recognizing spiritual sense was very striking.


    In a moment, he was able to perceive the spiritual soul released from Austin had changed from head to toe, as if it came from another person.


    "Ha ha! You are right. I had to change it, or trouble will follow us endlessly and leave no time for us to breathe.


    Now, I guess it''s time to head for the city. Let''s go!"


    Saying so, Austin waved his hand as a gesture to tell them to follow him. He landed on the ground first and walked towards the entrance of the Graystone City.


    Receiving Austin''s instruction, the six of them followed him.


    The Sect Supremo looked at the back of Austin as he kept walking ahead of them, and there was an element of surprise in his eyes.


    He realized that in the recent days, Austin became more and more mysterious. He was unable to see through his master.


    Being a powerful cultivator who was at the Tribulation Realm, he clearly knew how difficult it was for a cultivator to change his spiritual soul.


    And even a powerful person in the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm, like him, was unable to change hi


    g in mind, Austin passed by her in deep silence, lest she would notice him.


    Austin suggested that it would be better to find an inn and rest for some time. Accompanied by those six servants, he looked here and there curiously.


    "Wow! Look there! It is such a giant pot! How could it be so large like this?"


    Suddenly, the words caught Austin''s attention and his eyes searched the area to spot the object which had been described.


    He was surprised to see a giant, black pot. It stood at the central part of the Graystone City. It was so tall as if it was touching the sky.


    This giant pot seemed to be made of stone and was being exhibited on the broad square which was located in the central part of the Graystone City.


    Austin roughly calculated its height and realized that the giant, black pot was at least one thousand meters high! It was exorbitantly large!


    Its surface was engraved with designs of mountains, rivers, and various kinds of diabolic beasts, evil spirits, gods and demons. Yet, at the outset it looked really colorful.


    "This pot does not seems like a common pot. It has to be different. It''s unique."


    Austin''s eyes were totally fixed on that giant black pot. He was filled with amazement and curiosity as he kept staring at the pot.

 Chapter 1008 The Beginning Of The Auction

    Staring at the huge pitch-black tripod that towered up into the sky with a height of over a thousand meters, Austin was lost in astonishment.


    His intuition told him that the huge tripod was not as simple as it looked.


    Judging from its appearance, it seemed to be a sculpture. But Austin could sense that something special was concealed inside.


    In order to observe it closely, Austin took the Sect Supremo and the other five people to the broad square located at the very center of the Graystone City.


    Only by standing beside it could they sense its unparalleled and overwhelming grandeur.


    With a thousand meters high and two hundred meters wide, the huge tripod exuded an oppressive aura that enveloped all of them.


    Shrouded in a solemn atmosphere, everyone looked it up and down in total silence.


    After a brief moment of observation, Austin released his spiritual sense to check the huge tripod.


    It didn''t take much time before his spiritual sense touched its body.


    Suddenly, Austin felt a sharp pain in his Soul Sea. Then, he found that the spiritual sense he released had vanished.


    Astonished, Austin''s face turned grim.


    This huge tripod had absorbed his spiritual sense.


    "Sire, you released your spiritual sense to detect this black tripod, haven''t you?"


    the Sect Supremo asked as he saw Austin''s expression.


    "Yes,"


    Austin replied with a nod. His heart was still fluttering with fear.


    "I don''t think this huge tripod is just a sculpture. Do you know anything about it? Could you tell me?"


    Austin asked the Sect Supremo.


    "Sire, this huge tripod has a history even longer than the Graystone City.


    The legend goes that this place was a vast desert with burnt black gravel a thousand years ago. The Graystone City hadn''t been built at that time, and not even a blade of grass grew on this land.


    It was only this huge tripod that stood here.


    Later on, with the establishment of the Graystone City, it flourished and gradually became one of the most prosperous cities in the Triangle Zone.


    As to this huge tripod, nobody has ever figured out how it appeared for over a thousand years.


    I suppose it should be a sculpture left from the anc


    which were paved with crystal.


    She was an absolute stunner, with a fit, undulating figure.


    Her smooth legs walked gracefully, framed by the high side slits in her dress.


    Austin followed her up the twisting crystal stairs.


    He could not help but stare at her figure.


    Austin swallowed, his throat dry. An inner desire made him feel a bit of discomfort.


    After what felt like a long time, they arrived at a VIP room.


    Austin finally could breathe again, relieved.


    Observing Austin''s embarrassed expression, that waiting maid shot him a crafty smile. She was hoping that this rich man would keep her as a mistress.


    It was evident that only the warriors who had deep pockets could afford these VIP rooms.


    Those waiting maids didn''t need to serve here for their wages once they could find themselves a rich man.


    Austin walked into his room, which was delicately and elegantly decorated. He was greatly satisfied with the softness of the seats.


    A huge crystal screen was laid in the room, which could display all the goings-on of the platform in the auction venue.


    Meanwhile, different kinds of high-grade spiritual fruit and tea were available at his fingertips.


    While Austin and his followers took their seats, the waiting maid began to make tea for them.


    It turned out that every VIP room was also equipped with a waiting maid for service.


    With everything prepared and set, the beginning of the auction was soon to commence.

 Chapter 1009 The Clue To The Dark Bone Gloomy Fire

    Everyone had got settled in the VIP room.


    Austin, the Sect Supremo and the other five companions of Austin were waiting silently for the official start of the famous auction. It was to start within an hour.


    While they sat waiting, a beautiful waitress, with a pair of almond-shaped eyes, looked seductively at Austin. She kept winking at Austin blatantly whenever his eyes met hers.


    Her eyes were filled with undisguised lust.


    The waitress, who had been working at the auction place for many years, naturally was well-trained and experienced. She had become a keen observer. At a single glance, she could make out that Austin was the head of the seven-member team.


    ''He was willing to pay a total of 3 million superior vital energy crystals to be allowed to enter the VIP room. Without any doubt, he is a man with great fortune, '' the waitress thought.


    She was nothing more than an insignificant figure whose cultivation base was simply at the medium stage of Sky Realm, regarded as a very low realm compared to the others. Thus, her social status was relatively low. But that did not stop her from having a fancy dream that one day, she would be in a romantic relationship with a rich and powerful man and become his wife. So, she would no longer be the poor woman but become a pretty princess like Cinderella, and would live happily and be wealthy ever after.


    With that fantasy high in her mind, she made continuous efforts to flirt with Austin.


    Especially when bending down to make tea for Austin, she deliberately and continuously shook her big sexy hips at him. She kept hoping he would be seduced by her. According to her past experience, men could not resist her charm.


    Austin, seeing her deliberate attempts in seducing him, felt quite bothered and awkward. Unlike other men, he had a strong and determined mind. Thus, he could not be seduced so easily. Having no other way to avoid such an embarrassing situation, he simply closed eyes and began to meditate. He looked like a monk trying to avoid the sexual advances of a woman.


    Realizing that all her efforts at seducing Austin were in vain, the waitress now felt greatly irritated and gritted her teeth.


    Austin didn''t know nor did he care about her reaction. He had kept his eyes closed for nearly half an hour until a sound broke his meditation.


    A crisp bell resounded as it kept ringing slowly in the auction hall. The sound reached every corner of the place.


    Hearing the sound, all the people present in the high-level auction venue felt refreshed and were in high spirits. It meant that the auction would begin in a few minutes.


    In an instant, the noise inside the venue faded. All the people became silent and waited for the official start of the auction.


    Austin, too, opened his eyes at once, and the first thing he saw was the resentful and sharp eyes of the waitress glaring at him.


    To avoid further eye contact with her, he quickly steered his attention towards the ten square meter crystal screen, which would broadcast the auction in real time.


    Soon, everyone had th


    e final price after the bidding of each treasure is going beyond 10 million superior vital energy crystals.


    I am really impressed by some of the treasures. Even though I have great desire to buy them, I have to force myself and control my impulses.'' Austin''s mind was racing fast.


    The auction went on for an hour. Then came the moment Austin had been waiting for.


    "Now, ladies and gentlemen, the clue to an Unearthly Fire will be auctioned.


    This Unearthly Fire is called the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire.


    As you have managed to enter this high-level auction venue, I believe you are definitely not ordinary people. Thus, there is no need for me to tell more about the traits and value of the Unearthly Fire in the world of cultivators.


    Every kind of Unearthly Fire, found between heaven and earth, is an invaluable treasure. In general, it is almost impossible for an ordinary cultivator to encounter or obtain such a fire.


    This time, we will only be able to offer the clue to an Unearthly Fire.


    The careful evaluation and calculation of the senior evaluators of our auction house, make us guarantee you that the clue to be auctioned today is absolutely true and genuine.


    The customer who gets this clue will have a great chance to find the location of the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire after a careful research about it,"


    the old man spoke slowly, so that the audience could understand the importance of the item to be auctioned.


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat and his eyes got fixed at the crystal screen. He was determined to get the clue.


    "So, now the auction for the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire will begin. This time, I will definitely get it. I don''t care how much the price will be!"


    Austin muttered to himself.


    He was overwhelmed with joy and excitement when he saw the gorgeous woman in scanty clothes, walk up to the platform again. She was again holding a huge crystal tray in her hand as she elegantly walked on. Austin''s eyes were fixed on the tray as he waited to get a glimpse of the leads to the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire!

 Chapter 1010 Ready To Snatch

    As the beautiful girl walked on the display platform with a tray in her hands, Austin''s eyes focused on the item right away.


    There was a piece of worn cloth on the tray.


    Everything finally added up!


    Apparently, the worn cloth for sale and his worn cloth belonged to the same one that had long ago been torn into two pieces!


    If they were pieced together, a complete map would be seen!


    It was the complete clue of the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire.


    Austin was so excited. He told himself that he had made the right decision to come to this auction in the Graystone City.


    As long as he could win the worn cloth on the auction, he would discover the location of the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire at once.


    "Alright, now I will directly start the auction of the clue of the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire.


    The starting bid is thirty million pieces of the superior vital energy crystal,"


    the elder in grey on the display platform spoke again.


    "Thirty million and five hundred."


    As soon the elder in grey just finished his sentence, someone bid for it immediately.


    "Thirty million and seven hundred!"


    Another one offered at once.


    After all, everyone here all knew that every Unearthly Fire in this world was a precious treasure.


    The price rose rapidly.


    Less than a minute had elapsed before someone was already bidding fifty million pieces.


    Though Austin did not take action now, he listened to the sharply rising price with a forced smile.


    It appeared that he had to spend a lot for the worn cloth.


    Finally, when the price reached eighty million pieces of the superior vital energy crystal, there were fewer participants still fighting for it.


    Although the Unearthly Fire was so precious, a mere clue to its whereabouts at this price seemed too expensive;


    especially when no one was sure that whether the one who got the worn cloth could really find the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire or not.


    And eighty million pieces of the superior vital energy crystal could buy several holy weapons at the advanced grade!


    At last, there were fewer and fewer people still bidding.


    Austin observed that now, most of the people who were still in the competition were from the major forces and sects.


    "Ninety million pieces!


    We, the Heaven Palace, are very interested in the clue of the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire, so please don''t bid for it an


    ive servants, then the amount of the value they owned narrowly reached one hundred and sixty million pieces of the superior vital energy crystal.


    This was all the seven of them had.


    If the man of the Magic Hand Sect shouted out a higher price, then Austin could only give up.


    "Two hundred million!"


    The voice from the Magic Hand Sect seemed to be extremely angry.


    Apparently, this price was too high even for him.


    "What the hell!"


    people exclaimed in utter disbelief. This was preposterous!


    It was merely a clue. How could it fetch a price of two hundred million pieces of the superior vital energy crystal?


    Everyone was shocked and excited.


    "Well."


    Austin felt hopeless and he slumped in the soft chair with disappointment.


    Finally, the worn cloth that held a clue to the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire was won by the Magic Hand Sect.


    "Master, if that worn cloth is so important to you, we can follow the man of the Magic Hand Sect after the auction, and on the way we can..."


    The leader of the Wolf Gang suddenly stopped talking as he made a chopping gesture.


    He clearly meant to take it by force.


    "Master, don''t forget, it''s normal to snatch things in the Triangle Zone,"


    he said.


    Austin considered for a few seconds before his eyes became sharp.


    "Alright, we will do it after the auction! We''ll snatch the clue!"


    Hearing his words, all of his companions grew incredibly excited.


    ''Looks like my servants have done a lot of this kind of operations before, ''


    Austin thought to himself and couldn''t help chuckling.

 Chapter 1011 Today Is The Day You Die

    After the auction for the cloth with clues about the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire finished, bidding for the other items went on.


    There was no doubt that in this high-class auction house, the treasures put up for sale were all extremely precious.


    As one treasure after another was continuously displayed and auctioned, the atmosphere in the auction house reached a climax again and again. Everyone was in high spirits, feeling the rush of adrenaline.


    However, Austin never bid for other treasures in the auction again.


    The few treasures that truly impressed him were all sold at a staggering price.


    And the ones that didn''t impress him so much weren''t worth bidding such a high sum for.


    For example, the magic treasures at the level of holy weapon might be invaluable to other cultivators.


    But since Austin already owned four archaic weapons, those holy weapons were redundant to spend money on.


    A moment later, Austin felt that there was no need for him to stay in that auction house any longer.


    He discreetly left with his companions.


    As soon as they went out, they came upon an upscale tavern called the Golden Wine Tavern, which was just down the street from the auction house.


    Austin went in and found a window seat on the second floor.


    He ordered several jugs of expensive magic wine, and then slowly sipped the wine while waiting for the auction to end. He looked out onto the street, observing the passersby.


    Just as he was doing this, something was secretly happening elsewhere.


    A very remote and desolate black land was located far away from the center of the Triangle Zone.


    Two hundred meters below ground, there was a vast complex of underground palaces.


    Its area was extremely expansive. The structures were built luxuriously and it looked resplendent and magnificent, decorated with eye-catching carved beams and painted rafters.


    At that moment, three figures were sitting in a spacious palace hall deep underground.


    Their aura was as deep as the sea and they looked quite terrifying.


    One of them was a dignified middle-aged man in purple robe.


    The other two figures were between 30 and 40 feet tall. Their legs were as long as two ordinary people combined, and their skin was metallic gray-blue. Their upper body muscles were very strong; their arms were thicker than the width of a large man, and their pointed ears were five feet long.


    Those two giants could by no means be mistaken for ordinary human beings!


    "Master, how is everything going? Have you gotten ready for this tremendous event?"


    one of the giants asked, his voice sounding like metal clashing.


    "Yes, I''m sure that everything is ready.


    This time, none of the participants in the


    o himself, feeling quite astonished.


    In his great surprise, Austin planned to take no action for the time being and tried to assess the basic situation first.


    Soon, those people of the Magic Hand Sect also sensed the signs of danger.


    The old man who was flying in front waved his hand to the back to signal his companions to stop.


    He had also detected the figures lurking ahead.


    "Elder Gregg, what''s going on?"


    one of the five middle-aged men of the Magic Hand Sect asked the old man as he quickened his step to follow him.


    "There is an ambush ahead, and I''m sensing that there are at least 50 or 60 people,"


    the old man called Gregg said with a frown.


    "Oh? They won''t be against us, will they?"


    Upon hearing the words of Gregg, the five middle-aged men were all taken aback at the same time. They were all stewards in the Magic Hand Sect.


    "I don''t know, but since we are in the Triangle Zone. We have to be extremely careful,"


    Gregg said in a low voice.


    "Ha-ha, Ha-ha!"


    Suddenly, loud laughter burst out. It sounded like the call of a night owl.


    In a twinkling, 40 or 50 figures with sharp aura suddenly rushed out from those several mounds ahead. In the blink of an eye, they were in front of the people of the Magic Hand Sect.


    "This road is impassable! If you want to get through, today will be the day you die!"


    All of them wore blood-red masks. On the mask, bloodied faces of evil spirits were painted, gruesome and quite shocking.


    As soon as those 40 or 50 people appeared, Austin was aware that among them, there were actually two people who were powerful cultivators of the Tribulation Realm, and more surprisingly, both of them were at the medium stage of Tribulation Realm!


    Meanwhile, the rest of them were only cultivators of the Astral Realm.

 Chapter 1012 Its Your Turn

    The battle force of people from the robbers was much stronger compared to that of people from the Magic Hand Sect.


    Taking notice of the fact that they were at a disadvantage, Elder Gregg changed his attitude towards them immediately.


    "Hey, guys, we''re from the Magic Hand Sect of Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    We''ve never done anything to hurt you. Please let us go.


    If you do us this favor, we''ll pay you back whenever you are in need of any assistance," he said in a humble manner.


    He didn''t want to get into any trouble.


    "Who needs your assistance? Come on, guys, kill all of them," the man who led the team said with dismissal, gesturing his men to charge at the opponents.


    Over forty men who wore red masks swarmed towards Elder Gregg and his other team members. At the same time, they executed various vital-energy attacks at them.


    "You''re from the Heaven Palace, I suppose.


    Although I haven''t met you personally, I heard you speak and sensed your spiritual soul at an auction in the Graystone City,"


    Elder Gregg shouted with certainty, narrowing his eyes at the leader of the opponent team.


    He wondered what the people of Heaven Palace were up to.


    In fact, many Tribulation Realm masters would learn some secret skills which could help them sense other people''s spiritual souls.


    This way, they could recognize people by the souls they had detected. It was like a mystical identifying procedure.


    The man in charge let out a cruel laughter.


    "Exactly. We''re of Heaven Palace. Don''t think you can get away easily.


    None of you here can get away alive today," he announced victoriously.


    He stretched out and clenched his fist. The next minute, two young disciples of Magic Hand Sect at the Master Realm exploded like a time bomb and the area became a pool of fresh blood.


    "Damn it. I''m going to kill you, you monster," Elder Gregg vouched.


    With a pat on his chest, a big green herbal pot which was over 40 meters tall rushed out from his head and floated over it.


    Green smoke billowed out from the pot and rushed at the people of Heaven Palace like a long gushing river.


    This was the beginning of a war.


    Dumbfounded, Austin and his men witnessed the two forces in a fierce battle from the distance.


    They intended to rob the members of Magic Hand Sect, but the people from the Heaven Palace did it before them. Thus they had to wait and watch what was coming out of the war.


    "What are we going to do, master?"


    Pompeo, the head of the Wolf Gang, asked, looking quizzically at A


    g. But now the Heaven Palace has it, '' Austin thought.


    "You son of a bitch, I''ll end your life I swear!" Elder Gregg bellowed in extreme pain.


    All the green smoke gathered together forming an enormous dragon.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The dragon formed by smoke attacked the two Tribulation Realm cultivators violently, forcing them to take steps back in order to save their lives.


    "We''ll make you pay for this. Just wait. You will suffer tremendously," Elder Gregg shouted furiously.


    He moved to Mr. Gold Hand''s side in an instant.


    Taking out a yellow rune paper, he infused his vital energy into it. With a flash of a beautiful golden light, Elder Gregg and Mr. Gold Hand vanished into thin air.


    "Old man, you want to get away? You think it will be that easy? That''s not going to happen,"


    the master enveloped by golden rain snorted.


    "You take our men to take care of the people from other sects.


    That Gregg is badly injured, so he can''t go too far. I''ll take him," the man who had released the golden rain said to another Tribulation Realm cultivator quickly.


    He transformed himself into a shimmering golden light and headed towards east.


    The rune paper Elder Gregg had used was the Primary Teleportation Rune, which could only transport him and Mr. Gold Hand to a place several thousand meters away from where they had been earlier.


    "Hey, you bastards. Enjoying watching the show over there?


    Now it''s your turn," the other Tribulation Realm master who remained still said loudly.


    With a wave of his hand, over forty Astral Realm cultivators flew towards Austin and his crew all of a sudden.


    Austin and his six servants had been surrounded instantly.

 Chapter 1013 The First Try Of The Slaughtering Sword

    Austin saw the cultivators of the Heaven Palace surround him, but instead of trying to run away, he stood there calmly.


    He had to get the Space Ring from the strong cultivator of the Heaven Palace under any circumstance.


    The Space Ring belonged to Gregg, the elder of the Magic Hand Sect. And there was a clue about the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire writing on the piece of rag in the Space Ring.


    Austin didn''t want to miss the opportunity that lay before him. He had confidence in himself and knew that he would surely obtain the clue about the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire.


    If he had to fight against two strong cultivators at the medium stage of Tribulation Realm, he might have chosen to run away from this battle.


    But since there was only one cultivator left in the Heaven Palace, Austin decided to take the risk.


    "Kill them all! Now!" commanded the strong cultivator of the Heaven Palace, with a wave of his hand.


    Dozens of Astral Realm cultivators, their faces adorned with hideous masks, rushed towards Austin as soon as they got the order from their leader.


    They encircled Austin in a swift moment, activated their vital energy force and directed attacks at him without a break.


    Meanwhile, the strong cultivator of the Heaven Palace charged towards the Sect Supremo next to Austin.


    He could tell that the Sect Supremo was a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm and clearly the strongest one amongst Austin and his six companions.


    The thunder unicorn roared.


    Then it came out of Austin''s elixir field and joined the battle between the Sect Supremo and the strong cultivator.


    "Shoop!" There came the clear sound of steel.


    Austin took out his Lightning Sword. At the same time, he summoned his Demon-creating Skill and the Spiritual Sense Flying Spears. He targeted the Soul Sea of the two Astral Realm cultivators of the Heaven Palace, who fought on the front lines.


    The magnificent sword aura from the Lightning Sword swept over them.


    In a split second, the two Astral Realm cultivators were beheaded and blood sprouted out from their necks.


    Their detached heads floated in the air for a moment before dropping to the ground.


    Then Austin aimed his Demon-creating Skill and Spiritual Sense Flying Spears at the Soul Sea of the other Astral Realm cultivators. Again the mighty sword aura from his Lightning Sword targeted them, but this time all at once.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was too powerful for them to withstand.


    Those Astral Realm cultivators of the Heaven Palace tried their best to fight against his spiritual sense attacks, but all their defences were in vain.


    second. But they could still feel the strong killing intent around Austin which frightened them to the core.


    "Wait! That is an archaic weapon!


    I know who you are! You are Austin!


    You must be Austin! The one who took away all the four archaic weapons in the ancient master''s mansion in the Middle World Waters,"


    the strong cultivator suddenly exclaimed in amazement.


    "Yeah! You are right. This ancient sword is an archaic weapon, named the Slaughtering Sword!


    And indeed I am Austin!


    You are a lucky guy. It''s the first time I tried this bad boy,"


    Austin said coldly.


    With the Slaughtering Sword in his hand, Austin was filled with the strong killing intent in his chest. The only thing on Austin''s mind in that moment was killing.


    His cold voice sent chills down everyone''s spine.


    "Now!"


    Austin said, as he brandished the Slaughtering Sword and targeted the strong cultivator.


    Bang!


    A large bloody sword aura, hundreds of meters wide and thousands of meters long, surged out of the sword.


    The killing intent around the huge sword aura was so formidable that one could not look at it.


    Even the sky trembled, as though it was frightened by the strong killing intent.


    With perfect arcs in the air, the sword aura swiftly moved closer and closer to the strong cultivator.


    The strong cultivator widened his eyes with fear. Then he waved his hand as a gesture to summon all the demons'' heads. The eighteen heads gathered in front of him at once, fighting against the bloody sword aura.


    Bang!


    Nine of the demons'' heads were smashed into nothing at once.


    The strong cultivator, however, was alive but hurt. He spit a mouthful of blood on to the ground.


    He had indeed gotten badly injured by Austin.

 Chapter 1014 The Sense Of Massacre

    With just one stab from the sword, the powerful warrior at Tribulation Realm from Heaven Palace was hurt. His eyes shone with extreme fear for his life.


    "Austin, you have killed the men of our Heaven Palace. Aren''t you scared of revenge?"


    The warrior stared hard at the Slaughtering Sword in Austin''s hand, shaking with terror. He braced for his impending death.


    The bloody smell of massacre permeated the air and added to his fright.


    Even though he was a powerful warrior at the medium stage of Tribulation Realm, he did not have any idea how to combat Austin now.


    "Die!"


    Austin replied with a single word. His eyes grew even more blood red, looking terrifying and cruel.


    "Boom!"


    A hundred-meter wide sword aura flashed through the air and rushed forward.


    "Ah!


    Heaven Palace will take revenge on you!"


    Seriously frightened, the warrior from Heaven Palace stretched one hand and pointed the eight demon heads. Under the control of the warrior, these heads were lined up in a minute, and then were growling and rushing to fight against the giant bloody sword aura.


    After that, the warrior used his bodily movement skill and flashed swiftly to the sky. He had decided to run away instead of fight for his honor.


    "Coward!"


    Austin said contemptuously.


    Bloody light began to billow fiercely like choppy waves. The giant bloody sword aura rushed to the sky in hot pursuit of the warrior.


    In a flash, it had reached the warrior.


    "Bang!"


    The warrior''s entire body exploded, turning into a bloody mist.


    Suddenly, a flash of dark smog came out from this. It began to gather rapidly, and finally became a shadowy face.


    This face, which had the size of over five hundred square meters, resembled a devils'' face. It had big lantern-like eyes, staring at Austin.


    "Damn you! How dare you! You have killed the demon''s messenger of Black Demon Imperator. I will be back and have you pay for this!" Its voice boomed.


    Austin rolled his eyes, and the face dissipated into the ground.


    ''Black Demon Imperator?''


    Austin thought to himself. He had never heard of this name.


    "Well, Black Demon Imperator, I am waiting for you,"


    he sneered into the air. There were already many people who wanted revenge on him. Another one was inconsequential.


    Then, Austin stretched out his hand. Two Space Rings flew back with two flashes of light and dropped o


    ght spread from the pill.


    "A ninth-grade pill! I can''t believe it! But what pill is it?"


    Austin asked in confusion.


    Suddenly, the Sect Supremo began to breathe heavily.


    "Energy-enhancing Pill, it''s Energy-enhancing Pill!"


    the Sect Supremo exclaimed. He stared hard at the brown pill, greed filling his eyes.


    "Oh?


    Energy-enhancing Pill?"


    Austin watched the expression of Sect Supremo thoughtfully.


    "Master, the Energy-enhancing Pill is for the exclusive use of warriors at Tribulation Realm.


    This Realm is the bottleneck for warriors.


    Once the cultivation base of warriors reach it, it means that they have arrived at a strategic pass.


    If they want to make a breakthrough on the cultivation base, they will have to exert much more effort to make it happen compared to warriors in lower levels.


    Many warriors are unable to reach a higher realm no matter how hard they try. They get stuck there.


    Under this situation, it is significant for the warriors at Tribulation Realm to make use of kinds of treasures, like elixirs and pills of high grades to catalyze themselves and make a breakthrough to the next realm.


    The Energy-enhancing Pill is one kind of those pills, and is very effective for accelerating the breakthrough on cultivation base of the warriors at Tribulation Realm.


    It is said that the rate that the warriors at Tribulation Realm can make a breakthrough on the cultivation base will increase by fifty percent after ingesting it!"


    the Sect Supremo explained hurriedly, his eyes still staring in wide shock at the pill Austin held aloft.

 Chapter 1015 Location Of The Dark Bone Gloomy Fire

    "Master, I''ve been stuck in the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm for eighty years.


    I can sense that my potential for cultivation has come to an end, and perhaps I will be stuck in the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm forever.


    But if I can get the Energy-enhancing Pill, then I may have the chance to break into the medium stage of Tribulation Realm.


    Once I pass this point, I can go further on the way of the martial arts!"


    The Sect Supremo breathed heavily.


    "Oh, I see,"


    Austin muttered. He had not anticipated that there was such precious pill in Gregg''s Space Ring.


    Certainly Austin understood what the Sect Supremo meant. He wanted this Energy-enhancing Pill.


    Austin looked at the Sect Supremo while he was considering in the heart.


    "Master, please give me the Energy-enhancing Pill! I will be loyal to you for the rest of my life and never betray you!"


    the Sect Supremo swore as he knelt humbly before Austin.


    "Alright, I will give it to you then."


    Austin nodded slowly after a moment''s hesitation.


    As long as his strength of the spiritual sense was powerful than the Sect Supremo''s, Austin could control him forever.


    Austin''s power of spiritual sense was increasing rapidly since his spiritual soul had fused with the spiritual tree.


    Austin believed that even if the Sect Supremo broke into the medium stage of Tribulation Realm or even the premium stage of Tribulation Realm after he took the Energy-enhancing Pill, his spiritual sense would never overpower Austin''s.


    Besides, because of pill, he would be indebted to Austin forever.


    "Thank you, master!"


    The Sect Supremo was trembling with great excitement as he took the Energy-enhancing Pill from Austin.


    Once this was decided, Austin checked the other jade bottles in the Space Ring one by one, and he found that there were plenty of elixirs at sixth, seventh and eighth grade.


    Austin picked some pills suitable for the cultivators at the stage of the Astral Realm to give them to the leader of the Wolf Gang and the other four servants at the stage of the Astral Realm.


    They all became extremely excited, exclaiming with gratitude.


    Now, Austin took out the two pieces of worn cloth.


    One cloth was of course


    As this happened, Austin merely stood and watched, his arms crossed.


    "What happened? !"


    "There is something wrong with this man!"


    The rest cultivators of the Heaven Palace looked at Austin in shock and stopped attacking the array.


    "Whoosh!"


    The Sect Supremo and other servants arrived and stood beside Austin as the cultivators of the Heaven Palace looked at them with shock and confusion.


    "A master at the premium stage of Tribulation Realm!"


    The leader of these cultivators of the Heaven Palace showed a frightened look as he saw the Sect Supremo.


    He had sensed the strength of his opponent and was feeling rather scared.


    "Sir, what happened just now was just a misunderstanding; I apologize.


    We are solving some personal matters. Please do not get involved.


    Please accept this and step aside!"


    The leader of these cultivators of the Heaven Palace raised his hand as he was speaking. A Space Ring flew to Austin slowly.


    He could tell that Austin was their leader.


    Austin took the Space Ring and he could sense that there were several hundred thousand of the superior vital energy crystals.


    Austin took the Space Ring without emotion.


    "Thank you then!"


    The leader was happy seeing Austin accept the Space Ring.


    "Kill them all!"


    Austin muttered disdainfully in a low voice.


    The Sect Supremo raised his hands instantly, and then overwhelming dark cloud emitted from his body endlessly and surrounded the cultivators of the Heaven Palace.

 Chapter 1016 The Running Giant

    "Pull back!"


    The leader of the Heaven Palace was both shocked and angered. And yet, he was the first to run away.


    "Ha-ha, it''s too late now."


    The Sect Supremo let forth a screeching laugh. Instantly, black smoke spread out, permeating hundreds of square meters


    and encircling everyone from the Heaven Palace.


    The smoke had been transformed from the Sect Supremo''s vital energy force. Wisps of this smoke entangled the warriors'' bodies and began to contract like a fish trap.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Bodies began to explode one after another.


    Only the warriors of the Astral Realm with strong cultivation bases were able to withstand such forces briefly. But they too were eventually torn to pieces.


    Since the Sect Supremo had everything under control, Austin focused elsewhere


    and walked straight towards the array in hopes of reaching someone inside telepathically.


    "It is okay now. Come on out!"


    Several figures appeared in the array


    and one of them was Fanny.


    They had seen what was happening outside the array.


    Ever since Austin arrived, Fanny had stared at him the whole time. She felt like she knew him. But from where?


    For the past two years, with the continuous advance of his cultivation base, Austin had changed a lot in his appearance and temperament.


    He no longer looked like a disciple of some sect as he was before.


    Instead, he had grown much taller with a mysterious and indifferent air. His confidence was also overwhelming.


    Fanny wasn''t sure if he was the man she was thinking of.


    "Grandpa, this man looks familiar,"


    Fanny said to one of the old men.


    He was clad in white robes and was a bit thin.


    "May I know who you are, sir? Why did you help us?"


    Fanny''s grandpa asked Austin telepathically while looking at him suspiciously.


    He obviously also found Austin familiar, but he had been around long enough to know that he had to constantly stay sharp and look out for himself, which was why he stayed


    Realm from the Heaven Palace were more than he could handle.


    But what he couldn''t figure out was why they''d been sent to hunt down people.


    As long as they stayed out of his way, Austin couldn''t care less.


    He was not in the mood to deal with this.


    He led his companions towards the direction of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Austin was planning to leave Fanny and her family at Heaven Pavilion Sect to lay low for a while. Then, they could return to the Grand Dragon Empire in peace.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All of sudden, the earth began shaking.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense and detected that there was a huge figure on the horizon dashing towards them.


    A giant!?


    With his spiritual sense, Austin could see that thing running was about four to five meters in height with a body of nearly pure muscle. It was extremely fearsome.


    This giant had an amazing jumping skill. With each jump, it was able to propel itself forward by thousands of meters.


    It was faster even than Austin when he deployed his Thunderbolt Movement Skill.


    In a short span of time, it was only thousands of meters away from them.


    To Austin''s surprise, this giant was holding up both his truck-like arms, and on each arm of his sat about six people.


    This giant was running while carrying a dozen people on him!

 Chapter 1017 Please Believe In Me

    Right behind the giant, dozens of cultivators were closely chasing after him. They moved so fast that their figures rippled through the air.


    Three of them were already at the Tribulation Realm.


    One of them was at the premium stage of Tribulation Realm while the other two were at the medium stage of Tribulation Realm.


    Flying behind the three cultivators were dozens of cultivators at the Astral and Master Realm.


    "They are from the Heaven Palace!" Austin murmured to himself.


    Using the power of spiritual sense, he saw that those who followed the giant were all wearing bloody masks.


    "Follow me and make way for them!"


    Austin gestured to his team to get moving.


    Even he was not stupid enough to confront opponents like those pursuers from the Heaven Palace. Their numbers and power were quite strong.


    His first instinct was to avoid them.


    Austin led his team in another direction.


    "Austin!"


    Before they could fly very far, he heard the giant call his name via spiritual sense. When he looked back, he was dismayed. The giant had changed his direction and followed them.


    ''Oh, damn! What the hell is wrong with him?'' thought Austin.


    Austin smiled a bitter smile, feeling rather helpless.


    However, in the meantime, he realized that the giant seemed familiar.


    He searched in his mind and tried to figure out who he was. ''Is he Dahlia''s father?''


    A light bulb turned on in his head.


    "Austin, I''m Dahlia''s father. I recognized you!" the giant continued.


    Sure enough, his words confirmed Austin''s speculation.


    The giant ran very fast. Each of his steps spanned several kilometers. After only several steps he had grown close to Austin and his team.


    "Ha-ha-ha! You guys from the Veritable Demon Sect are doomed to be killed in the Triangle Zone today. Don''t even dream of escaping,"


    the cultivator at the premium stage of Tribulation Realm from the Heaven Palace shouted, laughing mockingly.


    "Sir, what is going on here?"


    Austin asked the giant via spiritual sense.


    "I''ve no idea either. I took these disciples to attend the auction held in Graystone City, and after that we were supposed to go back to Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    However, on our way back, we unexpectedly ran into these guys, an


    ne for him.


    Since Austin had made up his mind, he stopped running suddenly.


    "How can you��"


    Dahlia''s father caught Austin''s side in an instant.


    When he saw that Austin stopped running, he became very anxious.


    "Please believe in me!"


    Austin said faintly.


    The giant gazed at Austin from his towering height. After a few seconds, he took a deep breath, nodded and uttered, "Alright!


    I believe in you."


    It seemed that the giant had inspired by the firm self-confidence flashed in Austin''s eyes. He shut his eyes tightly, preparing himself for a difficult battle.


    With a shake of his arms, the dozen disciples of Veritable Demon Sect were thrown aside.


    "Sir, you are responsible for the cultivator at the premium stage of Tribulation Realm!"


    Austin telepathically said, before he let out the thunder unicorn form his elixir field, and bathed himself in the dazzling light of thunder.


    "Draw the attention of one of the rest two cultivators at the Tribulation Realm together with the thunder unicorn,"


    Austin ordered the Sect Supremo.


    "Master, be careful!"


    The Sect Supremo had guessed Austin''s plan at once. He could not stop himself from worrying about him.


    With these words, the Sect Supremo and the thunder unicorn soared out at high speed and headed to a cultivator at the medium stage of Tribulation Realm.


    Seeing their move, Dahlia''s father ran towards the cultivator at the premium stage of Tribulation Realm. In his eyes flashed a steely determination.

 Chapter 1018 Take A Chance (Part One)

    The giant Dahlia''s father had transformed into was engaged in a fierce fight with a Heaven Palace warrior at the premium stage of Tribulation Realm.


    Austin, to his surprise, found that one blow from the giant carried at least five million pounds of strength.


    His fists and legs moved so fast that the air heated with his movements. The evaporated air deformed the space around it. This created violent hurricanes that whirled like air bombs. They spread in all directions and were triggered by obstacles in their path. Thick black smoke soared to the sky like black dragons. The whole place turned into a sea of chaos in a twinkling.


    As a result, the Tribulation Realm warrior at the premium stage from Heaven Palace gained no advantage in the fight.


    Austin could not help but feel admiration for the giant''s ability.


    The Sect Supremo and the thunder unicorn were jointly attacking another warrior, who seemed to be at the medium stage of Tribulation Realm.


    Since the two sides were almost equally matched, the battle had reached a stalemate.


    The Heaven Palace, however, still had a capable warrior at the medium stage of Tribulation Realm and dozens of Astral Realm warriors and Master Realm warriors, who had not yet joined the battle. There was still a chance that they might win the battle!


    "Kill them all. They''re weak and incapable. Leave no one alive!"


    The Tribulation Realm warrior signaled to the Astral Realm warriors and the Master Realm warriors as soon as he had finished speaking. They nodded before dashing toward Austin.


    Austin clenched his teeth as the warriors approached him.


    "There''s no other way. It''s risky, but I have to try again."


    He touched his Space Ring, and the Slaughtering Sword immediately appeared in his hand.


    The sword emitted a ray of color as dark as blood. A crimson sheen shrouded the whole area, threatening death to anyone who had the misfortune of coming in its path.


    Austin''s eyes also changed to the color of blood. He appeared terrifying with his hair and clothes flap


    ved so fast that in the blink of an eye, it reached the warrior at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm.


    The warrior sensed the speed and power of the red sword aura. His face darkened when he realized that Austin intended to battle him.


    After releasing mighty vital energy forces from his body, the warrior summoned five grey flood dragons. These five fierce creatures rushed at Austin simultaneously.


    A ripping sound filled the space.


    The five grey flood dragons were cut into pieces as easily as if they had been made of paper.


    The thick red sword aura had pierced them and shredded them.


    The warrior from the Heaven Palace at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm finally panicked. The force of the weapon was indeed beyond his imagination.


    He had heard of the force of archaic weapons before, but he had never witnessed it.


    The slaughter of the flood dragons showed the warrior how destructive an archaic weapon could be. Its force was even more powerful and frightening than the legends he had heard.


    It was so frightening that the warrior froze. He was unable to resist the attack!


    Panic coursed through him and filled every cell in his body. There was no way for him to run. So he did his utmost to initiate all the vital energy forces in him. Layers of defending walls made from vital energy force formed before him.

 Chapter 1019 Take A Chance (Part Two)

    "Boom!" A loud noise replaced the silence.


    The sword aura tore an opening and penetrated all the defensive walls made by the warrior''s vital energy force. Before the warrior could react, it pierced his chest.


    Blood sprayed everywhere!


    The sword aura left a huge wound that was thick as a human''s arm on the warrior''s chest. The aura was so powerful that it sliced through his chest and exited through his back. Blood sprayed like overflowing springs. A dull thudding sound was heard as his body slumped on the ground.


    One strike from the Slaughtering Sword had injured the warrior at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm!


    "You''re a dead man!"


    Austin intended to kill anyone who opposed him. It didn''t matter who the person was. He felt like the God of Death with the powerful sword in his hand.


    He released another red sword aura that was similar to the previous one in thickness and length.


    "No!"


    Despite having lost a major part of his soul during his previous injuries, the severely hurt warrior used his remaining vital energy force to transform himself into a ray of light and escape the impending attack.


    But Austin was quicker.


    With a swing of his arm, another red sword aura shot in the direction of the fleeing warrior. It immediately sliced through the warrior''s body, releasing a cloud of blood.


    "Austin! You have killed another demon''s messenger of mine!


    I will not forget this. I''ll kill you one day in the future!"


    As the smog of blood left by the Heaven Palace warrior gradually disappeared, a trace of pitch dark smoke materialized. It sprawled and condensed rapidly into the shape of a face that was as massive as several hectares.


    It was the face of a demon. After casting Austin a malicious look, it dashed toward the ground and disappeared into the earth.


    "The Black Demon Imperator?"


    A cold smile emerged on Austin''s face as he summoned his Space Ring and placed it back into his pocket.


    "No


    ghost, and his body immediately exploded into a smog of blood.


    The pitch dark smoke appeared in the air after the warrior was killed, and condensed into the demon face again.


    "You again..."


    The face was unable to finish its words.


    A noise caught its attention.


    But it was too late for it to defend against Austin''s attack. The red sword aura from Austin''s sword hit the shadowy demon face.


    "What... How dare you. You destroyed my demonic spiritual soul!"


    The demon face roared with anger and panic. Then the smoke scattered and exploded.


    Austin finally let out a breath of relief.


    He was on the brink of collapsing. With the last of his energy, he retrieved the Slaughtering Sword and returned it to the Space Ring.


    Then he slumped to the ground.


    He cast an exhausted look at the giant. The last thing Austin saw was the giant leaping toward the last warrior from the Heaven Palace, a warrior at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm.


    With his last spiritual sense, Austin retrieved his mind and sent it to the half-meter-high spiritual tree in his Soul Sea.


    Then, he passed out.


    The leaves of the spiritual tree started to stir all of a sudden. They whirled to and fro, like butterflies, peeling off the cruel killing intentions that existed in Austin''s Soul Sea.

 Chapter 1020 The Powerful Heaven Palace

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A powerful and unmatched force of suppression suddenly broke out from the Fire Stela in the elixir field of Austin, which seemed to be in response.


    The potent repressive force dispersed an intent to murder, invading Austin''s body along his limbs, bones, veins, and tissues.


    His consciousness had completely returned to guard the spiritual tree, having a vague sensation about the outside world.


    With a swoosh, many fresh, green leaves twirled nonstop


    in Austin''s soul sea, cutting and breaking down the blood-red murderous intent that invaded him.


    However, the intent was so strong and tenacious that it was proving hard to completely drive out as quickly as he would have wished.


    Austin was surprised to


    find that


    about a dozen crystal-clear roots the size of his little finger gently waved up.


    As he watched, the roots with glittering luster rolled out.


    In one fell swoop, they rushed to sweep away the killing spell in the sea.


    Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!


    Like a gigantic whale gulping water in the sea, the roots produced such a strong suction that dried up the killing spell in the twinkling of an eye.


    Concurrently, the tree kept growing stronger by the minute, together with his own spiritual sense.


    ''The spiritual tree should be able to guzzle the murderous intent!''


    Austin was pleasantly surprised at the discovery.


    He was blown away by the wonderful work of the tree.


    Austin remembered what Wally had said. The tree could absorb all kinds of energy from the environment and turn them into a spiritual force. If cultivators absorbed that force, they could vastly improve their spiritual sense.


    The murderous intent was among the types of energy that the tree could absorb.


    Finally, the scarlet energy in his soul was cleared out.


    Little by little, he could feel his spiritual sense improving.


    Austin was surprised by the unexpectedly killing intent that began to form in his spiritual sense.


    At the same time, he also sensed a boost to his martial art skills.


    Although he had been dizzy, just a few minutes back, suddenly, he opened his eyes.


    The blood-red color disappeared, leaving his eyes clear now.


    "Austin, you woke up at last!"


    said Dahlia''s father, who had stood by, waiting for Austin to come to.


    By now, the man had returned to his normal state �� a tall, middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and piercing eyes.


    As Austin''s eyes cleared, he realized he was in a secret chamber.


    Reading the place by his spiritual senses, he knew he was


    not stay here for a few more days?"


    Austin was urged.


    "No, I can''t. There''s so much work pending in the sect to deal with.


    Thank you, Austin. Without you, my disciples and I would have been injured or even killed,"


    the man said sincerely.


    "Never mind, sir,"


    Austin answered, a contented smile showing at the corners of his lips.


    "Boy, your potential is unmatched among all the young guys I''ve ever met.


    Being a good man or an evil man all depends on one''s choices. I hope you can graduate to the highest level in the future,"


    Dahlia''s father said, his eyes fixed on Austin in genuine appreciation.


    To people from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, Austin was a cruel devil with a bad reputation.


    And Dahlia''s father, aware about that negative reputation cautioned him to tread carefully.


    "Thank you for the advice, sir."


    Austin smiled slightly. He had his own principles. He would do anything, whether it was good or evil, as long as it suited his fancy.


    "By the way, my leader knows that you entered the Holy Tomb of the Veritable Demon Sect,"


    Dahlia''s father said suddenly, looking at Austin with a strange smile.


    "Oh?"


    Austin felt somewhat embarrassed at the mention of that part. He had not only entered into the tomb, but also made a mess there, almost torn it down.


    "Don''t worry. My leader doesn''t intend to punish you.


    He just wants you to meet him so that the two of you can discuss something concerns your cultivation base and your life.


    Austin, I hope you could meet him when you are free,"


    Dahlia''s father said seriously.


    "Oh?


    It has something to do with my cultivation base, and my life?"


    Austin was stunned.

 Chapter 1021 Visitors From The Heaven Palace

    Austin and Dahlia''s father walked out of the chamber.


    There was a large crowd waiting for them outside


    consisting of Austin''s servants, Fanny and her family, and a dozen disciples from the Veritable Demon Sect.


    Dahlia''s father led the disciples from the Veritable Demon Sect out of the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect and back to the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    Although Austin had been asking about the reason why the leader of the Veritable Demon Sect wanted to meet him and why he believed Austin''s cultivation base to be at risk, Dahlia''s father never gave him a straight answer.


    Austin was very frustrated. It appeared that he had to visit the leader of the Veritable Demon Sect himself in order to find the answer he was looking for.


    It was until that moment did Austin just realize that Dahlia''s father was a deputy in the Veritable Demon Sect.


    "Austin, are you feeling better now?"


    After Dahlia''s father left with the disciples from the Veritable Demon Sect, Fanny immediately came to Austin to check if he was alright.


    "Fanny, you could see that I am still able to move around. Do I seem not okay to you?"


    Austin answered with a smile.


    "Austin! Since when did you become this strong?


    You looked so cool yesterday!"


    Fanny exclaimed.


    "Little girl, my master is indeed getting more and more handsome. Are you beginning to have a little crush on him?"


    Violet came out of the Illusion Bead to tease Fanny.


    She had been doing this since the first time they met.


    "Violet! What are you talking about? You know I will not go easy on you!"


    Fanny turned red as she rushed towards Violet and wrestled with her.


    Fanny''s grandpa looked at Austin, recalling that he killed two warriors of the Tribulation Realm with an archaic weapon. Everything was still very shocking.


    He was having a hard time believing that this kid had grown from a low disciple of ninth level of the Energy Gathering Realm to someone who could easily outmatch warriors of the Tribulation Realm.


    It almost seemed like a legend!


    "Master, are you okay?"


    Austin''s servants all came to him and checked if he was hurt.


    "Relax! I''m all good now."


    Austin as


    ect in seconds?"


    The black-clad man was enraged by Austin''s words.


    They came to the Heaven Pavilion Sect with a sense of superiority.


    With their strength, the Heaven Pavilion Sect wouldn''t stand a chance against them.


    He would never have thought that someone from the Heaven Pavilion Sect would dare talk to him in such tone.


    "This is the last time I''ll repeat myself. Kowtow, apologize, and then fuck off!


    Or you will all die!"


    Austin responded coldly as he grew impatient.


    "You are way out of line. First, I will kill you and then I will find Ricco!"


    The black-clad man activated his vital energy force at the premium stage of Astral Realm and formed a giant palm that was about to crash down on Austin.


    He detected that Austin''s cultivation base was only at the premium stage of Master Realm so he decided not to use the vital energy skill. Instead, he decided to kill Austin with pure force.


    Austin''s mind moved first and as a spiritual demon and twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Spears invaded the Soul Sea of the black-clad man.


    His body then moved with the Thunderbolt Movement Skill as he unleashed his physical power


    and punched him!


    "That''s impossible! How could your spiritual sense be so powerful?"


    The black-clad man screamed in pain as a spiritual demon and the twenty spears attacked his spiritual soul constantly.


    His spiritual soul had no choice but to run in circles as it had no way to defend itself.

 Chapter 1022 The Heaven Palace Is Unworthy

    "Bang!"


    The man dressed in black clothes could not escape and defend himself on time, because he was restrained. His spiritual soul was under Austin''s control.


    Austin punched him in the stomach, making him spout a lot of blood. He was once again punched, instantly breaking his bones into tiny pieces and spilling his gut all over. By the time Austin was done with him, he was a pool of muddy flesh on the ground.


    "Will you now kneel and apologize?"


    Austin asked with a sinister smile as he turned around and looked at the rest of the cultivators of the Heaven Palace.


    After seeing Austin kill the man in black using only one punch, the cultivators of the Heaven Palace were frightened out of their pants.


    "We are from the Heaven Palace. Aren''t you afraid that we, the cultivators of the Heaven Palace will exterminate the Heaven Pavilion Sect?"


    One of the cultivators tried to overcome his fright by willing himself to stay calm and shouted to Austin.


    "This is the land of the Heaven Pavilion Sect. Anyone who sets foot in this land must obey the rules of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Even though you are from the Heaven Palace, our rules apply to you as well and you should obey them.


    I will give you three seconds. After that you will all die if you don''t kneel and apologize to the wounded cultivators of our Heaven Pavilion Sect,"


    Austin replied in a cold voice.


    "You !"


    "What should we do?"


    "How about we gang up and fight against him?"


    The cultivators of the Heaven Palace were puzzled and at a loss on what to do. Everyone started talking over each other trying to come up with a solution.


    The Heaven Palace was one of the most powerful sect in the Triangle Zone. No one in the Triangle Zone had ever dared to treat the cultivators of the Heaven Palace like this.


    This was the first time that they had been disrespected this much. They were stuck and didn''t know how to react to this kind of situation.


    "One."


    Austin started to count down the seconds.


    "Where is Ricco? Come out! Do you want me to exterminate your Heaven Pavilion Sect?"


    shouted someone from the crowd loudly.


    "I am Ricco."


    Ricco, the leader of the Heaven Pavilion Sect, came forward and stood beside Austin.


    "Now, my master is the one in charge of everything. It''s all up to him. You will all die today if you don''t kneel and apologize as he has asked,"


    Ricco replied as he sneered at the cultivators of the Heaven Palace coldly. He couldn''t believe their audacity.


    "Two."


    Austin continued counting the seconds without any emotion.


    "Let''s withdraw first, and report this insolence to our leader, and th


    o one wanted to say that they had expected the Heaven Pavilion Sect to yield to the Heaven Palace.


    If they made the devil angry again, they might suffer a lot. They did not want to see that happen.


    "Humph, what? Don''t tell me you just came to the Heaven Pavilion Sect for tourism.


    Come on, say it."


    Austin had already guessed what the cultivators of the Heaven Palace had in mind.


    "Alright, I will tell you."


    Finally, one of them gained courage and spoke up.


    "We came to the Heaven Pavilion Sect to send a message from our leader. He wanted the Heaven Pavilion Sect to yield to the Heaven Palace in five days."


    He said in fear.


    "Fine, I now know.


    Now go back and tell your leader, that the Heaven Palace is not good enough and doesn''t deserve to ask the Heaven Pavilion Sect to yield.


    Now go away."


    Austin sneered at them.


    The intention of the Heaven Palace was exactly what he had speculated.


    "Well, I will send your exact words to our leader."


    The cultivator gave Austin a cold look.


    Then he led others and flew away as they followed suit.


    "Master, the cultivators of the Heaven Palace will attack us again soon,"


    the Sect Supremo said to Austin anxiously.


    He was scared that, they might not be strong enough and would have difficulty in defeating the Heaven Palace. The Heaven Pavilion Sect were not that powerful at the moment.


    "We will find the solution, or do you also want the Heaven Pavilion Sect to yield and join the Heaven Palace?"


    Austin asked.


    "No, of course not. What I mean is that we should prepare well for it.


    The Heaven Palace''s revenge plan will be fierce."


    The Sect Supremo shook his head immediately.


    "Right, we should prepare well for it,"


    Austin said in a low voice.

 Chapter 1023 The Eighteen Arhats Array

    Austin was aware of the immense strength of the Heaven Palace, which would retaliate in a brutal manner. He immediately asked his three subordinates, the Sect Supremo, Ricco-the leader of Heaven Pavilion Sect and the leader of the Wolf Gang to begin full preparation against the imminent attack by the Heaven Palace. Austin and his men did not want to surrender to the Heaven Palace under any circumstance. So a fight between the two parties would be inevitable.


    All three of his subordinates were the leaders of their own sect. Naturally, they were excellent at dealing with such forbidding attacks by enemies.


    Besides, Austin was not the least bit interested in dealing with it. So, he simply let them take care of it.


    He also knew very well that with the present strength of the Heaven Pavilion Sect, it did not matter how much preparation was done because ultimately it would not be able to put up an equal fight against the powerful Heaven Palace. In other words, in the upcoming battle, the Heaven Pavilion Sect would face a crushing defeat unless it had stronger support from elsewhere.


    Therefore, as their supreme leader, he had already thought of the final counterattacks that he would employ to kill those warriors from the Heaven Palace at the beginning.


    ''If they still couldn''t resist the fierce attacks of the Heaven Palace in the end, it would not be a big problem for me, '' thought Austin. He would simply transport all his men to the City model by activating the teleportation power and get out of the Heaven Pavilion Sect as fast as he could.


    The City model was a special magical treasure which he always carried along with him. It was an immense space and even if it was loaded with more than 100, 000 people, it would still be quite spacious.


    Apart from the City, Austin also had another magical treasure��the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot, which could fly at a breathtaking speed. If they escaped using it, no one could catch up with them.


    With the two magical treasures as his final trump cards, Austin didn''t have to be concerned about the upcoming battle. Accompanied by Violet and the gnome, he began to walk around and soak in the sights at the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect. The area had a total of eighteen beautiful green mountains. The three wandered around here and there, filled with absolute joy.


    After sightseeing for a while, Austin admitted to himself that the scenery at the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect was indeed breathtaking.


    The eighteen lush mountains had formed naturally. In fact, the formation of these mountains was based on a precise scientific process over several millennia but Austin didn''t really care about it because he had no interest in understanding that field. He only saw that each of the mountains looked beautiful with its thick trees and bamboo. It also had countless waterfalls gushing from every nook like a pastoral paradise.


    The more attention Austin paid to them, the more he was captivated by their beauty.


    "Master, it''s so beautiful here. I just wish to live here quietly and continue my cultivation!"


    It seemed like Violet had also grown very fond of this place.


    As Austin watched and enjoyed the mountainous landscape before him, Fanny''s grandfather, along with Fanny and a few other disciples, flew towards hi


    grandfather and come up with an estimate of how much it will cost to deploy this Eighteen Arhats Array.


    If the array can be deployed successfully, perhaps, the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect will be in safe under its protection; otherwise, with our current strength, we will be forced to leave here sooner or later,"


    Austin said slowly and seriously.


    "Yes, master, you are quite right!


    If this is the case, we have to deploy this array successfully even if it consumes all of our financial resources."


    With the odds stacked against them, the three men all agreed with Austin''s idea. Only such a powerful ace could help them out of trouble.


    "Master, I plan to go back to the Wolf Gang headquarters to bring all my men here.


    Now, the Heaven Palace wants to conquer all the other forces within the Triangle Zone. Our Wolf Gang definitely will be its target soon. After discussing with the Sect Supremo and Ricco, I have decided to bring all my men here. This way, all our forces will be joint together to fight against the Heaven Palace!"


    proposed the leader of the Wolf Gang suddenly to Austin.


    "Well, that sounds like a good idea. You should carry it out immediately. But, be careful on your journey!"


    Austin said and nodded. It was a good proposal indeed. Their chances of defeating the Heaven Palace would only get greater with more men on their side.


    The next day, Austin saw that Fanny''s grandfather, followed by a large number of disciples from the Heaven Pavilion Sect, was walking back and forth through the eighteen green mountains.


    He was obviously much more interested in deploying the Eighteen Arhats Array than Austin was.


    Austin was delighted to see that Fanny''s grandfather was obsessed with the study of arrays. The fact was now that Fanny''s grandfather had found that this place was actually a perfect place for the deployment of an ancient array, he was overjoyed and simply couldn''t wait to study it. Now Austin had even more confidence that the array would be deployed successfully.


    After wandering around for half a day, Austin had nothing else to do. He didn''t want to idle his time away, so he returned to his secret room and began his cultivation.

 Chapter 1024 The Figure Under The Ground

    In the secret chamber, Austin took out one thousand divine vital energy crystals and then released his spiritual tree to absorb their energy.


    A few hours later, the process was completed.


    As a result, Austin''s spiritual sense was now even stronger than before.


    The area of the lake in the center of his Soul Sea was already close to four acres.


    The height of the spiritual tree had also once again increased by about one centimeter.


    Then, Austin took out a jade bottle from the Space Ring. It held within the Earthly Mother Essence.


    Two days earlier, when Austin used his Slaughtering Sword to fight his foes, he had almost been taken over by those bloodthirsty killing intents. He had almost totally lost his self-control.


    This made him deeply realize that his own vital energy force was too low.


    In the bigger picture, a cultivator''s vital energy was the most fundamental and intrinsic part of them.


    Austin was eager to promote his vital energy realm faster.


    ''I hope the Earthly Mother Essence is potent enough in helping me increase my vital energy force, '' Austin thought to himself.


    He then opened the lid and drank the entire bottle in one go.


    In a twinkling, a steady and huge efficacy rushed to every nook and cranny of Austin''s body.


    He clutched the Space Ring and took out millions of superior vital energy crystals from it and piled them around him.


    After that, he sat cross-legged and began to practice the Golden Sun Scripture.


    Austin planned to meditate in seclusion to catalyze himself to reach a cultivation base of the Astral Realm.


    Before doing this to amplify his cultivation methods, Austin sent a message to the Sect Supremo using his spiritual sense.


    "Don''t disturb me unless the people from the Heaven Palace launch an attack against us," Austin told him.


    Then Austin began to meditate in seclusion.


    Violet and the gnome entered the Illusion Bead.


    Fanny had already followed her grandpa to help study and deploy the Eighteen Arhats Array.


    In the secret chamber, Austin remained motionless, like an old monk or even a statue.


    A grain emitting golden light as big as a pearl was suspended above Austin''s head. The golden light fell on the superior vital energy crystals around Austin and absorbed their aura.


    As the grain absorbed more and more spiritual energy, it also grew in size.


    In his body, Austin harnessed the cultivation methods of the Golden Sun Scripture, and the surging pale golden vital energy among the energy meridia


    reen mountains within the Heaven Pavilion Sect''s headquarters.


    It seemed that every green mountain had some mysterious reactions.


    ''Can it be possible that Fanny''s grandpa really have the ability to successfully deploy the Eighteen Arhats Array?'' Austin thought to himself.


    Austin had already understood some of the secrets of those mysterious reactions. Under the perception of his spiritual sense, he found out that some changes seemed to quietly take place in the Heaven Pavilion Sect''s headquarters, including every ground and land area of the eighteen green mountains.


    It seemed that everything was slowly being linked into a whole, and a sense of momentum with great harmony was slowly taking shape.


    Austin was pleasantly surprised.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, a soft voice of surprise sounded somewhere deep underground.


    The light voice was faintly discernible.


    However, Austin clearly sensed it.


    ''Why is there someone under the ground?'' he couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    Austin hurriedly used his spiritual sense to perceive the location of that voice.


    At a slow pace, Austin''s spiritual sense carefully searched deep underground.


    "Huh?"


    All of a sudden, that voice of surprise sounded again.


    Then, under his perception of spiritual sense, Austin found a looming figure somewhere under the ground of Heaven Pavilion Sect''s headquarters.


    That figure was short, thin and somewhat unreal. He stood there quietly and motionlessly, as if looking at Austin''s extended spiritual sense.


    Austin could not help becoming speechless with great surprise and astonishment.


    ''Who was this strange, mysterious being!?'' Austin thought to himself.

 Chapter 1025 People Of The Heaven Palace Finally Come

    "Who are you, sir?" Austin asked.


    Austin''s spiritual senses tried to approach that flimsy figure. He sent out a voice through the spiritual sense prudently.


    Suddenly the figure shook his hand slightly.


    Austin realized that his spiritual sense was touching a hard surface, like a wall. It couldn''t move forward any longer, however hard he tried.


    It was obvious that the figure didn''t want Austin''s spiritual sense to have a close look at him.


    "I''m surprised that there is someone still knowing the Eighteen Arhats Array which was only in use hundreds of years ago!"


    said the figure gently with a sigh.


    "Can you recognize the Eighteen Arhats Array?"


    Austin was taken aback when the figure spoke about the Array.


    "Of course!


    I''m the one who arranged the eighteen peaks here. I know this place like the back of my hand."


    That man informed Austin about it with a sneer.


    Hearing it, Austin was shocked.


    He wondered how it was possible for this man to set up those eighteen mountains, which were in the charge of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    ''Were these mountains made by humans instead of nature?''


    Austin didn''t think it was possible.


    "But that old man knows very little about the Eighteen Arhats Array and he has wrongly understood it.


    The array he set up is a complete mess!"


    spoke the man in a disdainful tone.


    ''Did Fanny''s grandfather set up the array in a wrong way?''


    Austin was stunned as he thought over it.


    "Then, what is the right way to arrange the Eighteen Arhats Array? You sound like you are familiar with it. Can you tell me, sir?" Austin asked.


    The man had intrigued Austin. He wanted to know the facts.


    "So, do you want to know?"


    The man asked Austin after thinking for a while.


    "Yes, sir. As of now, the Triangle Zone is in a state of turmoil, and the Heaven Palace will attack here soon. It will become a wasteland without the Eighteen Arhats Array guarding it."


    Austin gave that man a quick idea about what was happening in the Triangle Zone.


    The man stood still for a long time after hearing it all.


    "It is inevitable to see blood and death once the demon race returns to the Prime Martial World.


    Perhaps, this is destined to happen.


    Young man, the Heaven Palace is not as simple as it looks. Even with the protection of the Eighteen Arhats Array, this place is still likely to end up in ruins.


    Well, it''s not a big deal to tell you about the Eighteen Arhats Array."


    The moment the man finished talking, Austin felt a message had


    ure we''ll discuss it later. I''ll go fix this array first."


    Fanny''s grandfather was very excited and left quickly to set up the array.


    ''Study arrays?''


    Austin had never thought about it before. He considered it for a moment. As he thought about it for some time, he felt that it would be useful to learn arrays for self-defense.


    "Master, we finally made it here."


    While Austin was lost in his thoughts, the leader of the Wolf Gang and its members showed up in front of Austin and greeted him respectfully.


    "Well, you must be tired from the journey. From now on, the Heaven Pavilion Sect and the Wolf Gang shall be integrated into one. Ricco will be the chief and you will be the deputy chief. What do you think about that?"


    Austin slowly announced it to the team.


    "I''ll obey all your decisions."


    The chief of the Wolf Gang had already expected this.


    The Heaven Pavilion Sect was far stronger than the Wolf Gang. It was clear that it would benefit the Wolf Gang to be incorporated into the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    "Good to hear that. Well, go ahead and show your members where they shall stay."


    Austin nodded his head signaling them that they could leave.


    The chief of the Wolf Gang led the members and helped them to settle down.


    Austin walked around to while away his time.


    "Master, our men found a large group of people heading towards the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    They seem to be from the Heaven Palace!"


    The voice of the Sect Supreme came into Austin''s Soul Sea suddenly.


    "Well!


    It looks like those people of the Heaven Palace finally have come for us,"


    Austin murmured to himself, looking ahead, in the direction of the horizon.

 Chapter 1026 Dont Count Anymore

    Austin used his spiritual sense to find where Fanny''s old grandfather was as soon as he heard that people from the Heaven Palace were approaching.


    ''Sir, how long will you spend in deploying that array?''


    Austin transmitted a message by using his spiritual sense.


    ''I have some procedures to do at the end. If there are no accidents, I should be able to finish it in fifteen minutes.


    You talk to the team of the Heaven Palace to buy me more time. I will finish deploying the array as soon as possible, ''


    Fanny''s grandfather replied in a hurry. It was evident that he was extremely busy deploying the array from the way he answered.


    ''Well, I don''t even know the power of the Eighteen Arhats Array. Let me see this time, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he performed the Thunderbolt Movement Skill and moved his body towards the mountain gate.


    At the same time, he sent a message to his servants by using his spiritual sense.


    At that very moment, innumerable warriors emerged from the eighteen mountains, followed Austin and landed in front of the mountain gate of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Behind Austin, the Sect Supremo and over thirty warriors at the Astral Realm of the Heaven Pavilion Sect and more than ten warriors at the Astral Realm of the Wolf Gang stood in the well-defined line.


    And then warriors whose cultivation base was the Master Realm or the Imperial Realm followed them gradually.


    Austin led this whole procession taking the lead role.


    His hands were clasped behind his back. He remained calm for his role as a leader.


    "Here they come!"


    Austin finally changed his expression after a while.


    Using his spiritual sense, he figured out that a big team was rushing to the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect seven thousand or eight thousand meters away.


    Many figures flew in the sky, just like millions of insects over your head. After they had passed by, you could feel that the air around you was vibrating.


    "Look at their team. It seems that this time, the Heaven Palace is determined to destroy the Heaven Pavilion Sect completely."


    Austin heaved a sigh as he sensed their power.


    After a while, he could see from the horizon that many people were approaching with lightning speed. The number of them was a few thousand or so.


    A man in black and two middle-aged men, who had extremely strong power, flew right in front and led the army of thousands.


    Austin sensed their vital energy force they displayed and he found that


    they were warriors at the Tribulation Realm.


    Two of them were just in the medium stage of Tri


    sound echoed in the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    ''Oh, it has been finished eventually.''


    A smile brightened up Austin''s face.


    "I think you don''t need to count anymore.


    I tell you what I choose. It is impossible for us to beg for your mercy,"


    Austin said in a cold tone as he gazed at the old warrior in black. He looked really cruel at this point.


    "What a rude brat! How dare you challenge me like that and boast standing in front of me?"


    They were gritting their teeth in fury after hearing what Austin had said.


    "Well, in that case, I will destroy the Heaven Pavilion Sect at once. It is just a matter of few seconds. You won''t even be able to see your end coming.


    Follow me! Everyone fights at the same time on my cue. Turn the Heaven Pavilion Sect into dust. Nobody from the opponent sect should stand straight after the battle,"


    the old warrior in black shouted out as he waved his hands.


    At that moment, more than one thousand warrior, who were standing behind him, burst out all their vital energy forces and rushed to the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect. They were ready to fight.


    The old warrior in black rushed himself to the Sect Supremo directly. It was his prey.


    He was able to realize that the Sect Supremo had the highest cultivation base of vital energy among everyone present there.


    He thought that if he defeated the Sect Supremo, it would be a cakewalk to defeat the rest of them soon.


    "Go back as quickly as you can and stay inside the mountain gate, every one! Now!"


    Austin gave the order at once.


    The Eighteen Arhats Array could protect the whole headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect. They would be safe as long as they stayed inside the headquarters.

 Chapter 1027 The Power Of The Array

    Hearing Austin''s order, all the people of the Heaven Pavilion Sect stepped back. They were in a bid to enter the gates quickly.


    "Ha-ha! Are you afraid now? It'' too late!"


    a tall, thin man said with a smirk blatant on his face.


    He was one of the three masters of the Tribulation Realm from the Heaven Palace.


    "Something is wrong," the elder in black spoke, petrified at the situation at hand.


    ''They are retreating in an orderly manner. All of them look calm. If they sensed danger, they should have been terrified and flustered. What''s going on?'' he wondered, squinting his eyes alertly.


    "Be assured, sir. It does not matter what they are up to. It isn''t going to work. We''re far stronger than them,"


    a Tribulation Realm cultivator said to the old man in black.


    "You''re right. I don''t think they can get away," the elder in black responded after thinking for a while. There was a fierce look in his eyes.


    He moved forward and dashed through the gates to hunt Austin.


    Standing at the back with his team, Austin saw three masters of the Tribulation Realm of the Heaven Palace approaching rapidly.


    The elder in black took the lead as he rushed forward.


    Austin activated his Demon-creating Skill to attack the old man in order to slow him down. At the same time, he shot twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Spears at him too.


    The old man suddenly felt a spiritual demon and twenty spears break into his Soul Sea. Terrified, he used his spiritual sense to protect his spiritual soul.


    ''He is only at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm.


    Then, how come his spiritual sense is so powerful?'' he wondered.


    He kept staring at Austin warily. The defiant look, which was there earlier on his face, disappeared.


    The change had happened because he detected that the lad''s spiritual sense was far stronger than his.


    Meanwhile, Austin waved his Lightning Sword. A dozen streaks of aggressive thunderbolt sword aura were released and they rushed towards the people of the Heaven Palace.


    Shrill screams resounded.


    Hit by the


    en Palace who had been stuck in the fog.''


    "This Eighteen Arhats Array is amazing!"


    Austin remarked.


    He could see what it did to those people of the Heaven Palace.


    Wherever they went or moved to, they ended up just where they had been.


    They were unable to flee from the array.


    They were running around aimlessly, beads of sweat forming on their forehead. They were getting exhausted and fearful.


    Even the three masters of the Tribulation Realm failed to find a way out. They even tried to fly in different directions but it was all in vain.


    The Eighteen Arhats Array was far more powerful than what Austin had imagined.


    ''It even can trap the masters of the Tribulation Realm, '' he thought with delight.


    "This array does play a good job in trapping people.


    Now I''d like to see how it performs when it comes to attacking people,"


    Austin said, with a smile on his face.


    "Sure. I''m on it now," Fanny''s grandfather replied with thrill visible all over his face.


    He dashed towards a desk made of superior vital energy crystals.


    He cast several spells, while he kept throwing many colorful array flags into the air.


    "Attack!" Fanny''s grandfather said.


    Austin and Fanny''s grandfather looked ahead eagerly to see what the array would do to the people stuck in it. They were anxious to see the power of the Eighteen Arhats Array.

 Chapter 1028 You Have Talent

    The second Fanny''s grandfather called out, a sudden loud noise appeared.


    "Bang!"


    Austin was surprised to see ivory fog appear above one of the eighteen mountains at the Heaven Pavilion Sect''s headquarters. In a flash, the mist coalesced to form a white giant, over three thousand meters high.


    Dressed in armor, the giant resembled a soldier. He carried a long spear in his hand, and a sword hung from his belt. His facial features were even and clear.


    Before Austin could speak, the giant held up the long spear. The spear''s metallic tip sparkled dazzling white light in the sunlight.


    The white spear, which was several hundred meters long, flew from the soldier''s hand and turned into a long white dragon


    as it headed for the trapped members of Heaven Palace.


    "Boom!"


    The dragon roared before it turned back into the spear and landed on the ground. In the next instant, the earth began shaking fiercely.


    "Ah!" "Run!"


    Everyone shrieked with fear as they ran for their lives, but their efforts were in vain. In a split second, the members closest to the long spear exploded. Blood and body parts rained down around the members who were not affected.


    "What should we do now? Many of our companions have died!"


    "Please help us! We don''t want to die! Please get us out of here!"


    The surviving members of Heaven Palace were frightened to the core. They screamed incoherently as they ran for shelter.


    "Calm down! Let''s gather in one place!


    I''m working on the array. I will transport you out of here as soon as possible,"


    said the elder who was dressed in black. He and the other two Tribulation Realm cultivators activated their vital energy force and threw attacks at the array enveloping them. However, no matter how hard they tried, nothing changed.


    Although the elder in black seemed calm and comforted his subordinates, he was getting anxious and worried as well. He didn''t know how to escape this dilemma.


    "You will regret what you have done to us! The Heaven Palace will kill everyone from the Heaven Pavilion Sect in the near future. You will see!


    The only way to avoid our wrath is to remove the array and apologize. If your apology is sincere, I will accept it and not pursue the matter. Better hurry! You will not get another chance if I change my mind,"


    the elder dressed in black yelled


    red from his shock.


    The others came to as well.


    Then, cheers broke the silence.


    At the Heaven Pavilion Sect''s headquarters, everyone was rejoicing and celebrating the victory. Their ecstasy filled the air.


    After a while, the cheering stopped, but everyone was still grinning.


    Then Austin asked the Sect Supremo to arrange for disciples from the Heaven Pavilion Sect to clean the place.


    After that, Austin followed Fanny''s grandfather to each of the eighteen mountains and learned how the array worked in every mountain.


    Now, Austin was intrigued by the Eighteen Arhats Array.


    Fanny''s grandfather was glad to share his knowledge about the arrays with Austin.


    With a big grin, he shared basic information about the arrays as he walked with Austin.


    After Austin''s spiritual soul fused with the spiritual tree, his spiritual sense made a huge breakthrough. Naturally, Austin''s soul could comprehend everything more quickly.


    Delight filled Austin as everything seemed easier to understand than before.


    After listening to the explanations, Austin had a rough idea of how the arrays worked. Soon, his curiosity led Austin to ask Fanny''s grandfather many questions about the arrays.


    Fanny''s grandfather looked at Austin in disbelief.


    "Austin, you really surprise me! It only took you half a day to understand everything.


    I have to admit that you have a talent for learning about arrays.


    Although I only shared basic knowledge with you, it took me half a month to understand it when I was a student. You are so gifted, Austin!"

 Chapter 1029 Im Your Senior

    "Oh?


    Is that so? I''m flattered."


    Austin said.


    "I meant what I said.


    Austin, honestly, you have immense talent for comprehending the array. If you study the method of the array, your achievement will exceed mine in the future."


    Fanny''s grandfather looked at Austin with excitement.


    Suddenly, he thought of asking Austin to be his disciple.


    It was hard to find a great master.


    However, it was harder to find a talented disciple.


    When Fanny''s grandfather was talking with Austin about the array, he noticed that Austin absorbed all the knowledge about the array easily.


    Not only did Austin comprehend it, but he also drew inferences about other cases from one instance and raised many meaningful questions.


    His curiosity satisfied Fanny''s grandfather and reassured him that Austin was truly gifted.


    "Austin would you like to learn the method of the array from me?"


    The old man''s eyes lit up when he made the offer.


    "Learn the method of the array from you?"


    Austin hesitated.


    "Austin, don''t underestimate array deployment. A great array expert is as coveted as a pill refiner.


    Today, you witnessed the power of the Eighteen Arhats Array.


    A powerful array can sometimes be stronger than an army!


    Indeed, I dare not call myself a expert since I have only learned the most basic things about array deployment.


    However, any sect in the South Continent of the Prime Martial World will worship me even though I have only a little knowledge about arrays."


    Fanny''s grandfather assumed that Austin hesitated because he didn''t think very highly of arrays. And so, he spoke sternly with Austin.


    Perhaps a part of him had been offended since it appeared as though Austin did not want to learn about arrays from him.


    "Ha-ha, you misunderstood me. I do not underestimate the power or significance of arrays.


    On the contrary, I am thrilled that you are willing to teach me about the arrays. If your offer is genuine, then I will be delighted to learn from you.


    However, I am afraid that you will be angry if I am too stupid to understand your teachings,"


    Austin said after quickly considering the situation.


    He knew that array experts were in high demand among the sects,


    something similar.


    "Humph, misunderstanding?


    I have seen two demon''s messengers today,"


    that figure said in a cold voice.


    "Demon''s messengers!"


    Austin suddenly remembered how a shadowy face appeared each time he killed a Heaven Palace master at the Tribulation Realm several days ago. He also recalled that the mysterious face called himself the Black Demon Imperator.


    Were the Tribulation Realm masters from Heaven Palace messengers of this Black Demon Imperator?


    "Sir, have you heard of the Black Demon Imperator?"


    Austin asked tentatively.


    "Black Demon Imperator!


    Son, where did you hear this name?"


    shouted the figure after he heard what Austin said. He seemed to be very agitated.


    Then Austin told him what happened when he killed the Heaven Palace masters at the Tribulation Realm.


    The figure fell silent after Austin shared his experience.


    "It was him. It looks like he plans to return to the Prime Martial World.


    Son, you killed his messengers. He will undoubtedly come for you.


    You should be ready, or you will suffer."


    The figure warned Austin.


    "Sir, is the Black Demon Imperator really that powerful?"


    Austin asked.


    "Ha-ha-ha. Son, I can tell that you have many tricks and exceptional methods of fighting. I guess you have been lucky enough to have many special encounters.


    However, the Black Demon Imperator could kill hundreds of thousands of cultivators like you in one breath,"


    the figure teased Austin.

 Chapter 1030 Demon Race From The Demon Abyss World

    "Is he really so strong?"


    Austin was startled as he waited for the answer.


    The shadow didn''t reply. He held out his hand and opened his palm to show Austin something.


    Instantly, three strands of black smoke came out floating from his palm, twisting and struggling. Just before Austin''s eyes, they turned into three demon faces.


    "Who are you? How dare you detain my demonic spiritual soul! I will not let you off the hook so easily!


    Our army will rise from the Demon Abyss World and return to the Prime Martial World very soon! All low creatures like you, all the humans will perish!"


    The three phantasmagoric faces were howling in rage.


    "Black Demon Imperator!!"


    Austin said with a shock running across his body.


    "These three strands of demonic spiritual soul ran from three demon''s messengers you killed, and they happened to run into me,"


    the shadow explained.


    ''They must have come with those three cultivators of the Tribulation Realm from the Heaven Palace, '' Austin thought.


    "Each demonic spiritual soul of a demon is an avatar, and the Black Demon Imperator has at least hundreds of these demonic spiritual souls. That''s how it controls the demon''s messengers."


    The shadow continued to explain it all to Austin.


    It started to make sense to Austin now.


    "These three demonic spiritual souls were at the third stage.


    Yet their powers were tantamount to the spiritual sense of cultivators of the Tribulation Realm.


    You should activate your spiritual sense for a try."


    The shadow encouraged Austin.


    ''At the third stage?''


    Austin was in a trance for a minute. He spent a moment thinking about it. Then he unleashed his spiritual sense towards those three demon faces.


    "Ha-ha young man! You asked for it!"


    The three phantasmagoric faces laughed. A queer force exuding an energy that could cause horrifying rampage came out of those faces and clashed with Austin''s spiritual sense.


    "Ah!"


    The three demon faces screamed in pain. They started trembling and grew dimmer.


    They were hit quite badly by that clash.


    ''The power of each face is tantamount to the spiritual sense of cultivators with the cultivation base of the Tribulation Realm!'' The words said by the shadow echoed in Austin''s mind.


    Although his spiritual sense gained the upper hand against the demon faces, there was no sign of joy or a gentle smile of victory on his face, after the clash.


    The Black Demon Imperator had hundreds of avatars. And clearly none of them was les


    oughts were occupied by the force and strength of the demon race and their imperator, Austin had a bitter smile on his face.


    "Hundreds of years have passed and you have been the first one to see and talk with me. That''s strange! I believe there is a special connection between us.


    With the return of the demon race, the Prime Martial World will be involved in a war soon. So, please take care of yourself.


    I have to notify some of my old fellows to see if we can stop the demon race this time. Hope we are not too late,"


    the shadow spoke with worry and seemed to hasten to leave.


    "Sir, may I know your name, please?"


    Austin grew curious and asked before the shadow would leave him.


    "You don''t need to know it as of now. If I am right about the connection between us, then you will soon find out.


    I can feel that you have some good qualities. And your luck, gift of talent and comprehension abilities are all the best ones to be found in any individual.


    Before I leave, I will give you a present. Treat it as a token of our friendship. Put some thought to it, and maybe you will be able to help restore our lost glory."


    The shadow waved his hand and a strand of light shot directly into Austin''s Soul Sea through his spiritual sense.


    Before Austin could understand anything or utter a word, the shadow faded until he couldn''t be seen anymore. He was gone!


    Soon after he had left, Austin checked his Soul Sea. He wondered what the shadow had presented him. He found a scroll.


    When Austin realized what it was, he was bewildered. He was surprised to have received the present from the shadow. It was a scripture called the Earth Formula.

 Chapter 1031 The Earth Formula

    In the secret chamber, Austin sat with his legs crossed, completely immersed in his Soul Sea.


    In the center of his Soul Sea, above the lake of his spiritual sense, an ancient secret book bound by a thread was emitting ancient aura.


    It was a gift that Austin got from the mysterious figure from the underground. The name of the book was the Earth Formula


    and he was completely focused on reading it, hidden in his Soul Sea.


    After about an hour or so, Austin finished scanning the book from beginning to end. He now had a rough idea about the main content of the book


    and he was so shocked at what he had discovered that he found it too hard to calm himself down. His emotions were surging, while his heart was beating fast.


    Austin''s original soul was from the Earth, which then travelled through the tunnel of time and fused with his current soul in the Prime Martial World.


    Thus, through his original soul, he still had a clear memory about his previous life on the Earth.


    After a quick comparison, he found that the theory in the Earth Formula was quite similar to the geomancy theory in Cathay Nation back on the Earth. It also had the likes of finding mountains that were filled with hidden treasures, selecting sites of ancient graves, and so on.


    In his past life on the Earth, he was born in the countryside. He remembered that his second great uncle was the most famous geomancy expert around his hometown.


    He used to visit Austin''s house quite often and drink with Austin''s father. When he got drunk and fell in a good mood, he would blabber nonstop about the basic principles and theories on geomancy.


    Influenced by what he constantly saw and heard since he was young, Austin could still remember some geomancy terms and even some of the most basic geomancy knowledge.


    After carefully reading the Earth Formula, He discovered that many of the theories and terms in the ancient book were parallel to the geomancy theory of the Cathay Nation on the Earth.


    He was quite amused by this discovery.


    "I can''t believe that there''s a similar theory in the Prime Martial World!


    So apparently, within any universe, there will always be a common ground in the basics and the laws, making them suitable for most worlds,"


    he murmured in his amazement. He felt that he had gained some important new insights about martial arts.


    Bas


    sitors.


    It turned out that the humanoid creatures belonged to the demon race.


    These creatures, typically three to four meters tall, were clad in multiple layers of black scaly armour. They also had strong powerful arms and extremely sharp nails.


    Some of them had one or two horns on their head, and some even had four arms or four feet.


    In other words, they all looked ferocious and the murderous aura that was emitting from them could not be more terrifying.


    Outside the square, on a tall platform were three shadows with horrific aura.


    One of them was a human being, a middle-aged man in a purple robe. He carried himself with authority, making him look like a mighty leader.


    The other two shadows were more or less thirty feet tall, the length of their legs as tall as the combined height of two adult humans, arms wider than a big thigh, sharp ears half a feet long, upper body muscles twisted in knots, and the entirety of their skin a metallic blue-grey hue. They were demon kings from the demon race.


    "Your honors, this is the eighth batch of demons that have been teleported to the Prime Martial World.


    In the near future, once the warriors of the demon race army reach a certain number, we will be able to formally declare wars against the human warriors living on the South Continent,"


    the middle-aged man in the purple robe said with a nefarious smirk.


    "Ha-ha-ha, that''s right! By then, the Prime Martial World will become the demon race''s paradise!"


    the two demon kings loudly responded as they burst into roars of wicked laughter.

 Chapter 1032 The Array Genius

    The demons that emerged from the dark cave flew about and reached just above the square.


    After a moment, all of them descended at the stand.


    "Your honors, Seymour the Demon Lord with five hundred demons reports to you."


    A demon with horns on his head, which curved at the tips, stepped out. He got down on his knees and prostrated at the feet of the two demon kings standing next to the man in purple. It was a mark of reverence and worship.


    "Well. Thank you for your hard work. You can stand up now."


    One of the demon king nodded as he ordered.


    "Your honors, the Black Demon Imperator commanded me to give you a message.


    A man named Austin had reportedly killed several demon''s messengers of the Black Demon Imperator. So he asked both of you to take into account his actions, find his whereabouts and kill him!"


    Seymour raised his hand and waved it in thin air. Just then a shadow rose up, which was the portrayal of Austin''s appearance.


    "The Black Demon Imperator said that Austin was good at transforming his appearance, but he has figured out Austin''s original look and features of the aura of his spiritual soul so that you can kill him with ease,"


    Seymour added.


    "We will carry out the command of the Black Demon Imperator. We''ll search for Austin and take his life!"


    the other demon king who was standing beside the man in purple assured Seymour.


    "Austin?"


    the man in purple suddenly muttered to himself as if it reminded him of something. The name seemed to have shaken him a bit.


    "Is this Austin, the same one who has obtained the four archaic weapons?" Reflecting on it for some time, the man in purple seemed to recollect about Austin.


    He had already heard about Austin. And there was a smirk on his face as he thought more and more about Austin.


    On the other hand, at the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect, everything was going on as usual. It was just another normal day.


    Standing on the slope of a green hill, Austin was busy in his cultivation. His eyes were closed as he was totally lost in his act.


    Slowly, his spiritual sense spread out along the earth. He let it move gradually so that it could cover the vast land around him.


    With his current spiritual sense, he could easily perceive anything within the range of more than ten thousand meters.


    Every inch of that part of the land, including the terrain, the altitude of the mountains, the alignment of all the natural features, even the path and movements of the river was all very clear in his mind.


    Even on ground level, the undulation of a small hill, the habitations of animals and the plant distribution, all were under the perception of Austin''s spiritual sense.


    Next, his spiritual sense went underground to probe the alignment of soil, rocks and subterranean rivers.


    Austin stood still for more than half a day. He was immersed in the cultivation with all his heart and soul.


    At present, he was busy in practicing the first lev


    out an array flag and passed it to Austin. He left him alone to practice the arrangement of the Square Array.


    "You can practice it yourself. I''m going to continue my study on the Eighteen Arhats Array. It''s pretty mysterious so I still need to look further into it."


    When mentioning the Eighteen Arhats Array, Fanny''s grandpa could hardly hold back his excitement.


    In the last few days, he kept running up and down the eighteen green hills. He had been fascinated by the mystery of the Eighteen Arhats Array.


    After assigning the task of the Square Array to Austin, Fanny''s grandpa was ready to leave with his bodily movement skill.


    However, something happened which stopped him in his tracks. He felt winds of energy fluctuation from behind, which meant that an energy change took place in a certain space.


    Fanny''s grandpa was puzzled.


    Startled by it, he stopped and turned back to look at Austin.


    "What! How did this happen?


    Austin, you have already arranged it!"


    Fanny''s grandpa stared at Austin in disbelief.


    "Yes, master. It appears to be a Square Array, doesn''t it?"


    Austin replied with a smile. After he received the array flag from Fanny''s grandpa, he cast four array flags optionally. It was beyond his expectation, and a Square Array was successfully formed.


    "This... This.... This is unbelievable! Austin!


    You''re truly an array genius!"


    Fanny''s grandpa finally cried out. He gazed at Austin for a long time as if he was a monster. His face was flushed with excitement.


    "To be frank, it isn''t as difficult as I have imagined!"


    Seeing Fanny''s grandpa''s exaggerated expression, Austin was a little confused. Was he really an array genius?


    "In this case, I will teach you a few more arrays at the first level. You can practice them,"


    Fanny''s grandpa said as he transfused another five arrays at the first level into Austin''s Soul Sea, so that he could practice arranging them one by one.


    Having done that, he left at last.

 Chapter 1033 The Heaven Palace Comes Again

    Austin began practicing the level-one arrays that Fanny''s grandpa had planted in his Soul Sea.


    Within the next day, he had already mastered all the five of them.


    He then went back to practicing the Earth-shaping Formula again.


    Standing on the hillside, Austin activated his spiritual sense and closed his eyes. Following the procedure of the Earth-shaping Formula, he began his meditation and tried to feel the natural energy from rivers, mountains, and beneath the earth.


    A few minutes later, he started to feel himself gradually immersing into the natural energy around him, as if Mother Nature was pulling him into her warm embrace.


    He could even feel the pulse of the earth like it had a beating heart, the steady thumps surprising him.


    He slowed down his breath, trying to keep a same steady beat as the earth.


    It was a marvelous feeling.


    A smile crept over the corner of his lips. Finally, he made an obvious progress in practicing the Earth-shaping Formula.


    Although the nature energy he could feel from the earth was faint and weak, Austin still felt wild with joy. He was completely certain that as long as he persisted on practicing, he would be able to master the Earth-shaping Formula in no time.


    "Master! A great number of strong cultivators are currently rushing towards the Heaven Pavilion Sect!"


    Austin was still immersed in the ecstasy and the fantastic high he felt while practicing the Earth-shaping Formula, when he suddenly got a message from the Sect Supremo through the spiritual sense.


    "Oh? Is it the Heaven Palace again?"


    Austin stopped his meditation and opened his eyes.


    He then jumped and flew into the air, heading towards the direction where the uninvited guests were coming from. His spiritual sense told him that his enemies were rushing to the gate outside the mountains.


    "Tell our members to hide themselves well. Call for some strong cultivators and come with me. It won''t be a big deal at all. We don''t need many people,"


    Austin responded to the Sect Supremo through the spiritual sense.


    A few moments later, he and forty other Astral Realm cultivators positioned themselves in front of the gate.


    When they looked up, they saw more than a thousand cultivators flying in the sky.


    There were ten Tribulation Realm cultivators in the front line.


    Austin activated his spiritual sense


    and found out that there were two at the premium stage of Tribulation Realm among those ten. Three of them were at the medium stage of Tribulation Realm, and the other five were at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm.


    Behind the ten Tribulation Realm cultivators, there were around one hundred and fifty Astral Realm cultivators and around seven hundred Master Realm cultivat


    turned it into pieces of spiritual sense energy.


    The spiritual tree''s roots extended out and absorbed them.


    Austin was surprised by what he witnessed. He had never expected that the spiritual tree had such a skill.


    Now, no more spiritual sense martial arts skills would be able to attack him.


    "What?!"


    The Tribulation Realm cultivator was so dumbstruck with amazement that he could not help but take a step back.


    The blade attack from his spiritual sense was not able to harm Austin and got absorbed instead. As a result, Austin now had a part of his spiritual sense energy.


    "I don''t want to hear any more nonsense now.


    Remember! Death is the only result in attempting to get into the headquarters Heaven Pavilion Sect without permission,"


    Austin coldly stated.


    He waved at his servants, gesturing for them to come back in with him.


    "That arrogant brat!"


    The Heaven Palace''s members were all filled with indignation.


    "Sir, what are you waiting for? Let''s go in there and kill them all!"


    one of them furiously cried out once Austin and his servants left. The others all roared in agreement.


    "Calm down, everyone! I suspect that there are arrays around here. We''d better be careful not to trigger any of them.


    Just wait for Master Bert''s orders and be careful about your every step.


    With the help of Master Bert, we will one hundred percent win against the Heaven Pavilion Sect. They are so screwed this time!"


    the Tribulation Realm cultivator in the light yellow robe advised his teammates.


    When the Heaven Palace noticed that none of their men were able to come back from the Heaven Pavilion Sect, he had immediately suspected that it might be because of some powerful arrays deployed around the headquarters. So he brought an array expert with them, Master Bert, for that purpose.

 Chapter 1034 Breaking News

    Austin led the disciples of the Heaven Pavilion Sect back to the headquarters.


    But his spiritual sense could still perceive every move the force of the Heaven Palace did outside the entrance gate.


    ''It looks like the Heaven Palace sent an array expert this time!''


    Austin deduced.


    ''Can he break down the Eighteen Arhats Array?''


    Austin was worried. The headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect was mainly relying on the Eighteen Arhats Array.


    If they managed to demolish it, the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect would be doomed.


    With this in mind, Austin voiced his concern to Fanny''s grandpa through spiritual sense.


    "Ha-ha, there''s nothing to worry about, Austin. This place is well-protected. The Eighteen Arhats Array cannot be easily destroyed.


    This old array has weathered down through many obstacles since the ancient times. Do you think some unknown array expert can break it down?


    You just wait and see!"


    The old man confidently declared.


    After hearing such optimistic remarks, Austin felt assured.


    A few moments later, the main force of the Heaven Palace followed the ten strong cultivators of the Tribulation Realm. They were there to slowly traverse the entrance gate and intrude into the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    They were moving in a slow pace. They were ensuring that they were doing everything carefully and concisely.


    A fat, middle-aged man who was surrounded by the ten strong cultivators of the Tribulation Realm walked in front of the force.


    As he entered the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect, he began looking around, throwing pieces of array flags towards any direction he found suspicious, as if checking something.


    "Master Bert, how''s it going? Have you found any traces of arrays?"


    A small childlike man murmured, looking impatient towards the progress. He looked roughly around six or seven years old and he belonged to one of the ten strong cultivators of the Tribulation Realm.


    They found it hilarious that the main force led by ten strong cultivators of the Tribulation Realm had to get into the territory of a tiny sect so carefully and cautiously!


    "There seems to be... none."


    Master Bert narrowed his eyes suspiciously as he continued throwing out pieces of array flags. But there were no reactions.


    A few moments later...


    "Steward, I haven''t found any traces. There seems to be no arrays laid out in the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect,"


    Master Bert speculated.


    "Ha-Ha-Ha, you see, Austin?


    The so-called Master Bert is merely a fourth-grade array expert.


    With such shallow knowledge, he cannot spot t


    ur of continuous assault from the white massive soldiers. When they concluded the attacks, all the members of the force from the Heaven Palace died, including the ten strong cultivators of the Tribulation Realm and Master Bert.


    The cultivators of the Tribulation Realm did everything they could, but confronted with those white long spears dropping like rain, they were eventually vanquished into the blood mist.


    A plethora of people gathered on the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    They had mixed emotions of shock and excitement as they bore witness to the force of the Heaven Palace being thwarted.


    "Let this serve as a warning for all those who dare enter the Heaven Pavilion Sect without permission.


    Those who violate this rule will be killed mercilessly!"


    Austin boomed authoritatively as he stood proudly on the peak of the eighteen green mountains.


    With the Eighteen Arhats Array protecting them, Austin felt that the Heaven Pavilion Sect would be secure no matter what


    and it would have the ability to protect itself amidst chaos.


    A day after the fiasco, a breaking news spread among the whole Triangle Zone.


    It was said that the Heaven Palace sent two forces in succession to take the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect, with a result of all being killed.


    Among the dead of the Heaven Palace, there were thirteen strong cultivators of the Tribulation Realm, more than two hundred warriors of the Astral Realm, and over two thousand warriors of the Master Realm and the Imperial Realm.


    Initially, people found the news to be unbelievable.


    But, as the news passed on from one mouth to the other from the insiders of the Heaven Palace, the news became more widespread and more people began to believe it.

 Chapter 1035 Reappearance Of The Demon Race

    The news about the two batches of people sent by Heaven Palace failing to take the headquarters of Heaven Pavilion Sect and getting themselves killed in the process reached the stronghold of the Heaven Palace.


    At the headquarters of the Heaven Palace, a man in a purple robe sat in the middle of the lobby.


    He was the leader of the Heaven Palace.


    "What a surprise!


    The small Heaven Pavilion Sect has a talented cultivator among them who knows how to set up such a powerful array, and has used it to kill so many of our men," he said leisurely.


    He tapped at the armrest of his wooden armchair.


    "How about we send more people to destroy the Heaven Pavilion Sect?"


    a haggard elder suggested while cupping his hands.


    "Tell me more. Is this Heaven Pavilion Sect a powerful force?"


    the leader inquired.


    "The best cultivator in their sect is the Sect Supremo who has reached the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm.


    Over thirty of them are at the Astral Realm,"


    the elder replied.


    "Ha-ha. They couldn''t possibly be a threat to us.


    I guess that powerful array is the only thing they can depend on to keep them alive.


    Just ignore it for the time being,"


    the leader finally said after a short period of thinking.


    "What''s your plan?


    "


    the elder asked.


    "Where are the people from the top sects of the South Continent?"


    the leader asked in response.


    "They are in the Century City, searching for our stronghold. I suppose they intended to attack us,"


    the elder answered, frowning.


    "I see. Round up our main force to besiege the Century City and wipe out all those people from the sect who are inside.


    The demon race will send their men along on this mission too.


    After ten days, the main force of the demon race will set foot in Prime Martial World. Once that happens, we''ll start the war against all the sects in the Prime Martial World,"


    the leader declared with a stern look in his eyes.


    "Understood, sir,"


    the elder responded, grinning with excitement.


    The next day, another explosive news spread like wildfire in the Triangle Zone.


    The demon race had shown up!


    The main force of the Heaven Palace and a large batch of demons had surrounded the Century City and attacked the people from all the sects inside the city.


    All the sects had suffered great losses among their men. However, they still continued to persevere in spite of the unfortunate blow.


    "Seriously? The demons turned up?"


    "Oh, jeez! Why had demons appeared in the Prime Martial World?"


    "Y


    ergy.


    There was a loud noise and the man flew backwards several hundred feet away from where he had been.


    He groaned in pain as he struggled to get up, his whole body heating up in embarrassment.


    "If you dare to be rude to my master again, I will show you no mercy,"


    the Sect Supremo warned coldly.


    ''He''s incredibly strong!''


    The rest of the men thought so as they all nervously held their breaths.


    No one dared to say anything disrespectful to Austin again.


    The whole place quieted down.


    Everyone could tell that the Sect Supremo was at the Tribulation Realm.


    Hence, no one dared to ignore his warning and question Austin''s credibility as the sect leader.


    ''Even a Tribulation Realm master calls him master, it must really mean that he is the boss here, '' they thought.


    "So�� All of you wanted to work with us?"


    Austin calmly asked with his hands behind his back, glancing at the people.


    "Yes. We''re from small sects and gangs in the Triangle Zone. The Heaven Palace


    threatened to wipe us out if we don''t submit to them.


    However, as you''ve probably heard by now, the leader of the Heaven Palace conspired with the demon race. There''s definitely no way we''d work for them. We''ll never be servants of the demon race.


    We heard that you were able kill two batches of people from the Heaven Palace. So we came here to join hands with you and stand against the Heaven Palace,"


    a steady elder replied, cupping his hands as he took a step forward towards Austin, acting in a very respectful manner.


    ''This young man seems only at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm. If he can be the leader of Heaven Pavilion Sect, he must have some fortes, '' he mused.

 Chapter 1036 Build Prestige

    "You want to join the Heaven Pavilion Sect. I approve of this.


    However, once you''re in, everything will be decided by the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    You must follow the rules and abide by these decisions.


    If you can''t do this, just leave now and let''s not waste any more time,"


    Austin said lightly.


    After hearing these terms, everyone looked at each other nervously.


    It seemed that everyone displayed some hesitation.


    In their minds, Austin was indeed only at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm, but now he was also the leader of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    This meant that they would follow the commands of someone at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm.


    It was particularly difficult for those with higher cultivation bases to fully accept.


    "Ricco, where has this person come from?


    Are you really willing to let someone at his level take charge of the Heaven Pavilion Sect?


    Ricco, we came to join your Heaven Pavilion Sect because we wanted to form an alliance with you.


    Either you or the Sect Supremo you appointed is qualified enough to lead the Sect.


    To be honest, we aren''t as confident in this guy. His level is pretty low,"


    a strong, stocky man with a curly beard stepped forward and said assertively to Ricco.


    He was the leader of the Tiger Gang and was at the premium stage of Astral Realm.


    He looked at Austin disdainfully.


    "If you feel that way, you can leave now.


    The Heaven Pavilion Sect only accepts allegiance. Not alliance,"


    Austin said coldly.


    The reason why the Heaven Pavilion Sect had been able to withstand the attack of Heaven Palace twice was that it relied entirely on the Eighteen Arhats Array instead of their population.


    The leader of the Tiger Gang was only at the premium stage of Astral Realm, and the strength of his Gang was estimated to be on par with the Wolf Gang.


    For the Heaven Pavilion Sect, the Tiger Gang''s membership wasn''t particularly impactful.


    Austin naturally had no interest in allying with them.


    "Hey, how dare you talk to your superiors with this attitude!"


    the leader of the Tiger Gang hissed at Austin.


    In the Prime Martial World, strength was attached


    and help get them settled.


    Austin himself directly flew away from the mountain gate.


    Almost every day, some small gangs came to join the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Because in the entire Triangle Zone, it was widely known that behind the Heaven Palace was the demon race.


    In the Prime Martial World, human beings and demons were natural enemies who could never co-exist. This long-standing concept had gone deep into the heart of every human warrior.


    Hardly any forces in the Triangle Zone wanted to join Heaven Palace.


    With the reputation of the Heaven Pavilion Sect spreading far and wide, more and more forces rushed to join them, seeking asylum.


    For these forces and organizations that came to join, Austin welcomed those who were willing to respect and obey his authority.


    Otherwise, he turned them away at once.


    Soon, the number of people gathering in the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect had reached tens of thousands!


    The area was often bursting with the chaotic noise of people and activities.


    Austin had to relocate everyone in the surrounding area of the headquarters where houses had been built for them to occupy.


    Finally after several weeks, silence and peace returned to the headquarters.


    During this period, Austin spent most of his time every day practicing the Earth-shaping Formula intently.


    Gradually, Austin sensed that he seemed to have gained some insights to the strength of the earth!

 Chapter 1037 Mastering The Energy-controlling Skill (Part One)

    On top of the mountain, Austin stood steadily and quietly. He was adjusting his breath and preparing himself for the things he was going to do.


    Slowly, he directed his spiritual sense down into the earth below, letting the earth carry its force far away and investigating his surroundings. He was able to detect even the lowest sound and the slightest movement within the entire area within seconds.


    Just as this happened, he could feel something moving right beneath him. Could this be what they called the Earth Energy? That was truly fabulous!


    In fact, this wasn''t the first time that he had felt something like this. It was just that now, he could sense it more clearly and was sure that a certain kind of energy existed around him. He had been cultivating the Earth-shaping Formula these days, and kept searching for any possible energy flowing under his feet. Finally, he managed to make it.


    As he proceeded, he started to realize that there was actually a kind of very special energy above the surface of the ground, and more of it beneath the soil.


    To be more specific, he could vaguely detect that the energy took the form of a yellowish-brown fog, which seeped into every part of the soil in the area.


    Aside from this, he could observe that rather than flowing freely, the fog in different areas moved in certain directions as if it were being led by an invisible hand.


    According to the Earth-shaping Formula, something like this was very likely to be the Earth Energy.


    Furthermore, the directions in which the fog flowed followed the moving currents of the force within a specific area.


    It was like the fog visually represented the invisible force of the earth.


    Days of hard work had finally enabled Austin to see it for what it really was. For that, Austin was l


    oking at the broken twigs and dry leaves at his feet.


    Now it was apparent that he had in fact been attempting to activate a certain kind of skill called Energy-controlling Skill. It was a part of the Earth-shaping Formula and could enable the user to control the Earth Energy easily.


    Of course, the cultivator had to gather enough Earth Energy from the earth by using the skill in order to turn it into a powerful weapon to attack.


    Austin had successfully activated it at the first try, but the attack he launched was still relatively weak. He needed much more practice before he could bring out the skill''s full potential. However, that was already a very good strike to begin with, and Austin was really satisfied and confident.


    Satisfied, Austin ceased what he was doing for now.


    It was time to have a rest and take a walk around the mountain.


    It should have been a relaxing stroll, but as Austin was enjoying the scenery, something caught his attention.


    He turned to look at another mountain nearby, where something important was taking place.


    He recognized this mountain. It was where the Sect Supremo of the Heaven Pavilion Sect would usually retreat into cultivation.

 Chapter 1038 Mastering The Energy-controlling Skill (Part Two)

    "Wow, looks like that he is going to make a breakthrough soon!"


    Austin said to himself. Using his spiritual sense, he found out that the Sect Supremo was now sitting cross-legged in the cultivation chamber, with powerful vital energy force surrounding him, coursing and surging like tides on his skin.


    Austin could tell very well that it was a sign of critical point for breakthrough.


    Austin immediately activated his Thunderbolt Movement Skill and made for the cultivation chamber. Within seconds, he landed on that mountain, and came to the door of the secret room. He could have come straight in, but it would startle the Sect Supremo, or worse, make him lose control and die during the breakthrough. Holding his breath, Austin chose to wait for the breakthrough to happen outside.


    The energy in the air peaked all of a sudden after about half an hour of waiting.


    "Boom!"


    A deafening sound came from behind the door and shook the air, as though something had exploded inside.


    After some time, the stone door of the chamber thudded open, sweeping a pile of leaves to the gate with its force.


    Then amidst the dust, the Sect Supremo walked out of the room with confidence on his face.


    "Congratulations! It seems that you have made a breakthrough successfully.


    I can see that you have become much stronger now."


    Austin went up and extended greetings before the Sect Supremo noticed him. He stared at the Sect Supremo thoughtfully, and there was not much excitement in his tone. Obviously, he was not here merely to congratulate the Sect Supremo.


    "Thank you, master! Thanks to the Energy-enhancing Pill you have given to me!


    I would have never been able to reach the medium stage of Tribulation Realm all my life otherwise. To be


    was on their mind. They must have been worrying day and night about their father''s condition, and couldn''t wait to go to the Barren Mountain and find medicine for him.


    He also remembered that he had promised them in the first place that he would take them to that dangerous place and help them search for the cure.


    However, he just couldn''t free himself from matters concerning the Heaven Pavilion Sect ever since they had come here. So their departure had been constantly delayed.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about it? Going there alone is not safe for two girls alone like you. You should at least let me go with you and protect you two,"


    Austin asked earnestly.


    "You are too busy, sir," Emma replied, looking down at her feet. "You see, the Heaven Pavilion Sect really couldn''t do without you. So we thought that you wouldn''t have the time to go with us.


    That was why we wanted to leave without telling anyone. We don''t want to trouble you anymore, really,"


    Emma mumbled, her voice trailing off. She and Debby looked to be on the verge of tears.


    Austin''s conscience squirmed knowing the truth. He realized that he might have failed these two girls.

 Chapter 1039 Set Off For The Barren Mountain (Part One)

    Emma and Debby''s presence reminded Austin of the reason behind his visit to the Triangle Zone.


    But to be fair, ruling the Heaven Pavilion Sect wasn''t the reason why he came the Triangle Zone for. He was there mainly for two reasons.


    First of all, what he needed was a secure place to hide himself from the prying eyes of all sects based on the South Continent, and the Triangle Zone was a perfect spot for him.


    And secondly, Angus'' rebirth needed specific materials that could only be found in the Barren Mountain which was located somewhere in the Triangle Zone.


    But over the past few days, he used up almost all of his energy in cultivating himself and running the Heaven Pavilion Sect. This, however, made him feel a tiny bit stupid as he regretted his previous actions. He knew that he should not have exuded that much effort, now that he would be needing more of his energy in trekking the Barren Mountain.


    This encounter with the warriors from the Heaven Pavilion Sect only gave him confusion as to what that was all about.


    The leaders and masters who had ruled the Heaven Pavilion Sect stood no chance against Austin. He defeated them so as to establish his dominance and influence over the area.


    Defeating the leaders was one thing, but the question still stood. If given the chance to control the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect, would he accept the job? He closed his eyes and thought deep and hard. He realized that he did not have time to rule the sect, if given the chance. His win over other masters and leaders might have been in vain after all.


    Austin then bowed his head a bit and meditated before he made his final decision.


    "Now here''s what you are going to do. The two of you must stay here for now.


    Give me a day or two to sort


    aven Palace''s troops, then we''ll be their next target.


    By then, I guess that even the Eighteen Arhats Array can''t resist their attacks,"


    Austin said in a worried tone.


    The Heaven Palace had been developing its influence in the Triangle Zone for so many years that its power was now a force to be reckoned with. Besides, the demon race had given their support to them.


    Even Austin knew deep in his heart that the array was no match and that it wouldn''t help them defeat the Heaven Palace''s troops if that day would come.


    Austin''s men were lucky this time around, though, since the Heaven Palace''s troops had no time to spare to make more enemies other than those that they were currently busy defeating in the Century City.


    This was also another reason for Austin to leave the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Austin realized that it would be a desperate and pathetic move to just sit and wait for the invasion.


    He had better follow his gut and leave the sect before he had to waste any more of his time in dealing with such nonsense things. He knew that he would rather find it quite worthwhile to spend his time with other productive tasks ahead of him.

 Chapter 1040 Set Off For The Barren Mountain (Part Two)

    "Master, the scout I dispatched has just returned. I''m gonna tell him to come here at once and report to you what exactly happened in the Triangle Zone,"


    Ricco said hurriedly as he caught his breath from the rush.


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    It didn''t take long before a disciple at the premium stage of Master Realm walked inside the hall.


    This disciple was the scout whose mission was to pry into useful news.


    He then started to narrate in detail all the things that happened in the Triangle Zone for the past few days.


    His news, however, sent Austin''s mouth to curl upward as the words delighted him.


    The scout began, "Master, the Century City has already been successfully captured by the Heaven Palace''s troops and the demon race''s fighters.


    Most of the warriors stationed in the city, however, were slaughtered brutally and only a few of them escaped.


    Those sects based in the South Continent have summoned a larger troop with a more intimidating title. It is called the ''Southern Alliances Army''.


    Apart from that, the royal families of the three holy kingdoms as well as other renowned families of different sizes have already dispatched their own armies to join the Southern Alliances Army to fight against the Heaven Palace''s troops and the demon race''s bloodthirsty fighters.


    The Southern Alliances Army is now at the borders of the Triangle Zone and is about to invade the Triangle Zone." With those words, he finished his report.


    "I think that''s good news. Since the Southern Alliances Army is about to enter the Triangle Zone, the Heaven Palace will surely concentrate the majority of its troops to resist the incoming attacks.


    We all know that the Heaven Pavilion Sect is insignificant to the very existen


    lion Sect, a shadow skimmed the ground.


    The shadow moved so quickly that in a snap, it was already several kilometers away.


    This shadow was no other than Austin, as he moved his feet so quickly and lightly on his way to the Barren Mountain.


    While he was on his journey, he stopped in a remote and hidden place which was about 10 kilometers away from the headquarters


    He then took the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot out and walked inside.


    After that, he then used the divine vital energy crystal to fuel it.


    Immediately, it responded to Austin''s command.


    Light passed through so quickly that it vanished almost instantly.


    ''It''s better if we can reach our goals in the Barren Mountain and come back as quickly as possible. I know we can do this quickly. You got this, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he sat inside the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot.


    In his mind, he had three goals to achieve in the Barren Mountain.


    First of all, he should be able to find the materials needed to reproduce Angus'' human body.


    Second, he would search for the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire.


    And last, but not the least, he would help Debby and Emma locate the elixir.

 Chapter 1041 The Demonic Dog

    The Barren Mountain, located in the Triangle Zone, was well-known for being one of the most dangerous places in the whole South Continent.


    Most of the cultivators who came here knew they had a high risk of losing their lives.


    However, as stories still circulated about cultivators who entered and left with remarkable encounters, there were still many who took great risks to enter it in hopes that they might find something unusual and valuable.


    In the sky above the Triangle Zone, a beam of light flew at an extreme speed, appearing one moment and vanishing the next.


    It was the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot.


    After about a whole day, it stopped.


    Austin stepped out of the Chariot.


    He sent out his spiritual sense and discovered that there was deathly stillness everywhere.


    The sky looked dark and gloomy. On the ground, rocks and grit were strewn all over, but there was no sign of life. Not a single animal or plant was there at all.


    "I will soon be in the Barren Mountain if I continues forward,"


    Austin murmured. Before he set out, he had memorized the location of the Barren Mountain precisely.


    He was able to keep the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot flying without delay, and it merely took one day to cover the distance to the Barren Mountain.


    If he had not ridden his Chariot, Austin guessed that he would have to fly at least for six or seven days before reaching his destination.


    Although the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot need to consume a great number of divine vital energy crystals, Austin still felt it was worth it.


    With his spiritual sense force, Austin briefly inspected the surroundings. Then he waved his hand to store away the Chariot.


    Dispatching his Thunderbolt Movement Skill, Austin flew forward in the direction of the huge and desolate black mountain.


    This mountain rose in deadly still space. It was totally black and lifeless.


    Finally, the Barren Mountain!


    As he approached it, Austin sent off his spiritual sense again. He found that in the hills and valleys, there were some human cultivators'' figures.


    Apparently they had come here to find some remarkable encounter.


    After a short while, Austin landed on the mountainside.


    T


    killed in such a short time without using high-leveled skills, the two sisters admired Austin even more deeply.


    "Let''s go," Austin said, after a brief moment of contemplation.


    The three of them continued forward.


    Inside the Barren Mountain, Austin and the two girls walked forward slowly.


    It was an extensive area and they did not know where to look for what they wanted. They had to search slowly.


    They met some other human cultivators on their way.


    Most were surprised to see Austin, who was only at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm, together with two pretty girls at the Imperial Realm. Most of them looked at the three strangely, especially some male cultivators, whose gazes were filled with desire at the sight of the two girls.


    Austin was not hostile, not wanting to start an unnecessary fight.


    Of course, if someone who could not have sharp sight to see Austin''s real strength and come to bully them, Austin would never hold back.


    "Master, have you forgotten about the gnome?


    Remember that he is very sensitive to the most valuable of nature''s gifts,"


    Violet''s voice rang out all of a sudden, sent by her spiritual sense into his Soul Sea.


    Violet and the gnome were both inside the Illusion Bead.


    ''Oh, right! How could I forget!?''


    Austin shook his head, a little annoyed that he had forgotten.


    It would be much more effective to have the gnome take the lead for them, instead of searching aimlessly like this.

 Chapter 1042 Seven-demon Spiritual Grass

    The gnome burst forth from the Illusion Bead, closely followed by Violet.


    Emma and Debby had already seen the two appear like this before, so their sudden appearance didn''t take them by surprise.


    The gnome led them to go deeper inside the Barren Mountain.


    "I found something good,"


    the gnome said with enthusiasm.


    He dashed forward, clearly excited.


    Austin and the three girls quickened their pace to keep up with him.


    Moments later, they stopped in front of a hole which was a hundred meters wide.


    "There is spiritual grass down there," the gnome said.


    He jumped down into it.


    Austin and the girls activated their bodily movement skills and followed him.


    They went down for over a hundred meters. After quite some time, they finally made it to the bottom.


    There were a dozen patches of green grass on a flat area. Each featured seven leaves with a vivid pattern of a demon.


    Austin spotted these herbs immediately.


    "These are seven-demon spiritual grasses," he exclaimed with unabated joy.


    The seven-demon spiritual grass was a grade-eight herb which could be used as an ingredient for elixirs which could enhance cultivators'' spiritual sense or heal their souls.


    Since these herbs were extremely rare, they weren''t typically for sale in the market.


    Because of this, the eighth-grade seven-demon spiritual grass was actually much more expensive than some ninth-grade spiritual herbs.


    Austin had only ever heard about it.


    But now over ten seven-demon spiritual grass were in front him, and he was elated.


    As he was about to pick up these herbs, he stopped and furrowed his eyebrows.


    Many black shadows showed up and came at him and his companions.


    ''Demonic dogs again!


    There are over sixty of them.


    Looks like they''re everywhere!'' Austin thought.


    With a wave of his left hand, he collected all the seven-demon spiritual grasses and stored them into his Space Ring.


    He u


    an!


    Can''t you tell that we found seven-demon spiritual grasses?"


    Austin said with a subtle smile.


    "Boy, don''t you understand we''re mugging you?


    We waited for you here just to rob you, you idiot.


    Hand over all the seven-demon spiritual grasses you got,"


    a gaunt man said rudely.


    "You four losers, how dare you rob me?"


    Austin replied in disdain.


    "Hey brat, do you know who you''re talking to?


    If I tell you who we are, you''ll piss your pants!"


    the four men shouted angrily.


    "I know you. You''re the so-called Four Devil Clowns. You''re nobodies to me,"


    Austin replied, flashing them a dismissive smile.


    "What did you just say?


    You''ve heard about us?"


    They did not recognize Austin whom they had met in that ancient master''s residence.


    The four men were stunned at his words.


    "You''re just at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm, you cocky bastard! How dare you insult us, you fool!


    If I don''t teach you a lesson, you would never know how to be humble,"


    the stout, short man thundered.


    An overwhelming vital energy force gushed out from his body, causing his clothes to shake and billow.


    Austin concentrated his mind, and the next second, the spiritual demon and twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Spears broke into the man''s Soul Sea.

 Chapter 1043 The Demon Race In The Barren Mountain

    During this period, Austin had allowed the spiritual tree in his Soul Sea to absorb the power of divine vital energy crystal whenever he was free, so his spiritual sense had been constantly increasing.


    With his current spiritual sense, Austin could easily take on a cultivator at the Astral Realm.


    The short, fat man, rolled on the ground in pain, clutching his head.


    Looking at their comrade, the other three of the Four Devil Clowns were all shocked.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    they all asked him, perplexed.


    They eventually realized that the short, fat man''s spiritual soul was being attacked.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed that Austin, a person who only reached the preliminary stage of Astral Realm would be so powerful.


    "Stop it!"


    shouted a tall, strong man. Then he punched Austin with his powerful vital energy force, which transformed into a bright flash of light hanging over Austin.


    It was a kind of fist skill.


    Austin didn''t want to waste his time fighting the Four Devil Clowns, so he used his mind to summon the thunder unicorn.


    "Howl!"


    With the roar of a fearsome beast, the thunder unicorn in Austin''s elixir field suddenly appeared, surrounded with blazing lightning.


    "Austin! You''re Austin!"


    the tall, strong man shouted in a panic and immediately stopped his attack.


    Right now, Austin had the appearance of an ordinary middle-aged man.


    But when the thunder unicorn appeared, the Four Devil Clowns realized his true identity.


    They had seen with own eyes that Austin was very powerful in the house of the ancient master.


    Although four of them reached the premium stage of Astral Realm, they knew that they stood no chance against Austin.


    "Austin, please don''t hurt my brother. If you keep doing this, you''ll kill him,"


    the tall, strong man pleaded. He was the eldest of the Four Devil Clowns.


    Upon hearing that, Austin stopped using his spiritual sense.


    The short, fat man lay on the ground, his pale face gasping for breath. He didn''t dare look Austin in the eye.


    "O


    a dozen figures with huge evil aura were catching up with them at a very fast speed.


    "Wow! So the demon race looks like this?"


    Austin muttered to himself as he stared at the huge figures, This was the first time Austin encountered any of them at all!


    He couldn''t help but be shocked and curious.


    With the help of his spiritual sense, Austin saw ten demon-race creatures, four or five meters tall, covered with layers of dense scales and glowing with cold light.


    Their scales were of different colors; black, green, red and so on.


    Several of the demon-race creatures had one or two horns on their heads.


    What amazed Austin most was that one demon-race creature had four arms, all big and powerful and boasting long, sharp talons.


    These demon-race creatures were all emitting a formidable, evil aura. Austin could sense a ferocious, brutal, and gloomy energy simply by looking at them.


    At the moment, they were after dozens of unfortunate cultivators.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, one of the cultivators who brought up the tail end of the stampede was smashed in the head by a demon-race creature.


    He then broke his skull and began to suck his brains.


    "Ha-ha! I can''t believe this! In the Prime Martial World, these cultivators have such fresh and delicious brains, even if their strength is poor!"


    the demon-race creature roared in the human language, laughing obscenely.

 Chapter 1044 The Demon Races Scary Resilience

    Austin saw that the demon was sucking blood and brain of the poor warrior that he caught. He felt extremely angry and disgusted.


    He killed his opponent and that had had already made him the winner.


    But the demon still further degraded the slain victim. It was apparent that the demon race regarded human beings as prey, as food.


    All of a sudden, Austin understood why the human and demon race had been longstanding enemies since the ancient times in the Prime Martial World.


    That was because the demon race considered humans as their food.


    Warriors who were running to save their own lives yelled at Austin.


    "Listen to me carefully! If you want to save your own lives, run as soon as you can. The demon is the cruelest creature in the world,"


    a man who was about thirty years old warned them.


    Austin was touched by this man''s thoughtfulness for complete strangers.


    "Thank you very much!"


    Austin replied with a kind smile.


    "It is not too late. Let''s run away as soon as we can, master."


    The Four Devil Clowns had wanted to run away already.


    Although they didn''t know the real strength of the demon race firsthand, they felt an intense dread just by looking at them.


    "Don''t worry. I want to fight against the demon race to see their strength,"


    Austin said composedly as he stayed still and stared at the oncoming foes.


    A few days ago, Austin had met a mysterious figure under the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect. He had told Austin about the strength of the demon race in detail.


    However, he hadn''t fought against the demon race. This time, he wanted to see their strength by himself. It was a good opportunity to accumulate experience.


    After all, a new war between human and the demon race was going to begin soon according to what the mysterious figure had said.


    If it was true, Austin clearly knew that he would have to fight them inevitably.


    So it was a good opportunity to fight a smaller number of them and test their real stren


    the demon''s power was not as strong as before, even with a new arm.


    It seemed that repairing wounds consumed a lot of his energy.


    At that moment, more than ten demons came upon them.


    They surrounded Austin and the Four Devil Clowns quickly.


    "Oh my god! We will die today!"


    The Four Devil Clowns'' faces turned deathly pale, trembling in a cold sweat.


    "Ha-ha, you were always boasting of how remarkable you were before!


    Unbelievable! Your arm was cut down by a small human!"


    The other demons were laughing loudly.


    These demons surrounded Austin''s group, but they didn''t attack them at once.


    They were confident that Austin and his partners were sitting ducks. Whatever they did, escape was impossible.


    They enjoyed watching their enemies struggling, so they planned to play with them at first. Then they would kill them and eat them up!


    "Damn it! I will eat you up as my meal."


    The demon that Austin had attacked looked menacing, furiously bursting forth black evil aura.


    He raised both of his arms up to hit Austin.


    Austin looked at the angry expression on his face. All of a sudden, he had a bright idea.


    Maybe, it would be useful to aim for his head directly.


    The head was the most important part of all creatures, because it housed the soul.


    Perhaps, it could work. Could it?

 Chapter 1045 Slaying The Demon Race

    Austin released his Thunderbolt Movement Skill. In a whoosh, he narrowly dodged being struck by the demon''s arms.


    Then Austin retaliated. He wielded his Lightning Sword and released dozens of thunderous sword auras which all hit the demon right on the head!


    The demon failed to dodge the sword auras because they moved fifty times the speed of sound, and he was much too close to Austin.


    There was a loud thump that followed the collision.


    As silence returned, the demon''s large head was shattered to pieces, scattering all over.


    His heavy body then fell to the ground.


    The demon lied there, totally lifeless.


    Austin was thrilled to know that he had discovered their weakness.


    The other demons were quite irate. With the burst of evil aura, they began to attack Austin more furiously.


    The demons were not all stupid, however. They seemed to have learned from the death of their comrade. They consciously protected their heads while attempting to attack Austin.


    "Swish! Swish! Swish!"


    Austin used his fastest speed to wield the Lightning Sword. The thunderous sword auras were released with the power of tidal waves.


    A dozen demons were hit by the sword auras.


    However, they exhibit both strong defensive and restoring power.


    Although many of them now had wounds all over their bodies and were even missing limbs now, they could still fight. The scars just ignited their innate ferocity and made them


    attack Austin even more frenziedly.


    "Boom!"


    Gleaming coldly, a sharp claw tried to clutch at Austin''s head.


    He grasped the Lightning Sword in his right hand and used his left fist to collide with the claw.


    "Bang!"


    The demon''s claw was destroyed, splintering into a thousand pieces!


    Austin possessed the strength of about four million pounds after all. When it came down to brutal force, they were clearly no match for him.


    "Bang!"


    Austin punched another demon''s arm.


    "Crack!"


    The pieces of the former arm scattered on the ground.


    The demons really did have amazing str


    which reflected in their fearful eyes.


    The vital energy forces Austin released were only at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm.


    But Austin''s power was far beyond that level. After all, the warriors just witnessed the battle between Austin and the demon race. They assumed that even a warrior at the premium stage of Astral Realm still could not defeat Austin.


    ''''Why there are demons on the Barren Mountain?


    How did you come across them?''''


    Austin asked thoughtfully.


    ''''We ran into the demon race in a Pillar Array miles away from here.


    We had discovered the Pillar Array made up by lofty pillars. Considering that the treasure might be hidden in the pillars, we convened a group of people and prepared to break the Array.


    The demons showed up unexpectedly while we were trying to find a way.


    Altogether there were dozens of them. A dozen of them left the Pillar Array to come after us.


    But most of them stayed gathered around the Array.


    My gut tells me that they must have some ulterior secrets hidden there.


    They all screamed and worshiped the stone pillars like maniacs at the sight of the Array, ''''


    the man in his thirties told Austin.


    ''''Oh?


    Did the demon race come here for the Pillar Array?''''


    Austin had a flash of intuition.


    Could it be that something the demons wanted was hidden in the Pillar Array?

 Chapter 1046 Enter The Pillar Array

    The demon race from the Demon Abyss World had just arrived at the Prime Martial World. And the most important thing for them was to declare war on human cultivators and conquer all of them, as was their right.


    But why did they come to the Barren Mountain?


    And how did they know what they wanted was in the Barren Mountain?


    Austin could not fathom the answers to his questions.


    The only reason Austin could think of was that there must be some extremely important treasure in the pillar array that made the demon race come specifically to the Barren Mountain.


    Upon realizing this, Austin immediately decided to enter the Pillar Array to see for himself if there was anything special there.


    If there truly was some precious things hidden among those pillars, there was no way he would let the demon race take them.


    Besides, Austin believed that even if he might not be able to defeat the demon race, he would still be able to easily escape if necessary, given his power and all his weapons.


    After a while, Austin led the Four Devil Clowns and readied them to go to the Pillar Array.


    Upon hearing that Austin wanted to go someplace where the demon race gathered, the Four Devil Clowns immediately felt frightened and refused to go with Austin.


    But Austin gave them no choice and chose to teleport them into the City.


    Then, he activated his Thunderbolt Movement Skill and rapidly moved towards the array


    When the human cultivators in the area saw that Austin was moving towards the Pillar Array, they were also stunned.


    A few seconds later, Austin was already close to the Pillar Array.


    Everything in the area was so hazy that it was impossible for Austin to see things clearly. So he used his spiritual sense and immediately sensed that the ground before him was covered by grey mist.


    Still using his spiritual sense, Austin found that there were numerous huge pillars on the ground in the area covered by the mist.


    Each of the pillars was almost one hundred meters high and had all kinds of strange symbols carved on it.


    Meanwhile, a group of demons were walking into the place surrounded by the huge pillars shrouded by grey mist.


    Austin wanted to see what was happening inside the place surrounded by the pillars with his spiritual sense.


    But after trying and failing several times, Austin realized that the Pillar Array was blocking his use of his spiritual


    .


    Following Fanny''s grandfather, Austin turned left and right and walked.


    From time to time, Fanny''s grandfather had to stop walking for a while and study the area carefully before he continued to move forward.


    Even though Austin was feeling anxious, he also knew that the most important thing to remember when breaking an array was to be patient at all times.


    About half an hour passed by.


    Finally, Fanny''s grandfather led Austin to pass between two huge pillars.


    Suddenly, all of the grey mist that was shrouding their vision vanished.


    They finally saw a clear scenery before them.


    The first thing they saw was the wide valley in front of them.


    "I see! The Pillar Array serves as the lock to this valley.


    Thus, whoever wants to enter this valley has to go through the Pillar Array first,"


    Austin said to himself as he finally became enlightened about the purpose of the Pillar Array.


    Then, Austin looked around to look for the demon race in the valley, but not a single one of them was in sight.


    Not wanting to waste a minute more, Austin teleported Fanny''s grandfather back to the City.


    Once he had sent Fanny''s grandfather back, he released his spiritual sense and searched the whole valley.


    After a while, Austin found a dark cave situated in the valley. It was behind a pile of rocks on a mountainside covered by cirrus clouds.


    The cirrus had been ripped off and thrown aside.


    Austin immediately realized that the demon race must have entered that particular cave.


    Then, without hesitation, Austin walked towards the cave and entered it at once.

 Chapter 1047 A Demon Races Skeleton

    When Austin got into the cave, he noticed that the ground inside was flat.


    Suddenly, there was a slight bulge and gradually that bulge grew in size.


    In a few moments, the flat ground had sloped up gently.


    Before Austin had entered the cave, he had seen it clearly that the cave next to the valley, was underneath the mountain.


    Something about the cave made him feel that it was a human work instead of a nature''s.


    As he walked around in the cave for a while, Austin realized that he was inside the middle of the mountain.


    Austin kept walking forward carefully as he watched for any sudden movement or appearance of any creature.


    He had walked for about half an hour when he was greeted with a much wider passage.


    After going ahead for a further twenty meters he came across a commodious and spacious hall.


    Austin was dumbstruck with amazement at the sight of the vast structure which lay open before him.


    The huge hall was more ten thousand meters wide and a thousand meters high.


    It was so huge that a human standing in such a hall looked as small as an ant in a room.


    As Austin expected, the whole demon race seemed to be in the hall.


    At the center of the hall, there was a pond which was a few hundreds of square meters.


    The pond was filled with black water. Dark smoke was emerging from the pond and blowing across the hall.


    Each member of the demon race, who was present there, had gathered around the pond and were groveling on their knees.


    The sight of hundreds from the demon race kneeling on the ground on all fours, totally stunned Austin.


    Each member of the demon race was murmuring some bizarre incantation.


    The incantation sounded and echoed, as if those were the cries from hell. The cries seemed to possess darkness and evilness.


    The humming of the incantation echoed in the hall and sent a chill down Austin''s spine.


    As the demon race kept murmuring the incantation, the black water in the pond slowly began to form ripples and then it looked as if it was boiling.


    Then the roiling water started receding off, as if the plug of the pond was pulled away.


    Half of the pond water disappeared in a flash.


    It looked like there was something at the bottom of the pond which was absorbing the black water.


    Soon, there was only a little water left at the bottom of the pond.


    Suddenly, a large skeleton appeared inside the pond.


    Dozens of iron ch


    t from the chains, as if they were being corroded by the water.


    A few moments later, everyone realized that the runes from the chains became lesser and weaker.


    Austin knew that those iron chains had been destroyed and wouldn''t work now to hold back the skeleton.


    When the demon race saw that happening, they started cheering up.


    Then they continued what they had being doing before. One by one, they kept standing up and cutting their wrists in front of the pond.


    As the skeleton kept absorbing more and more purple blood, new flesh began growing around its bones.


    A strange, formidable force appeared around the hall. It was faint but insidious.


    The force sent a chill through Austin. His instinct told him that the force was perilous and destructive.


    Austin guessed that once the skeleton came back to life, it would definitely become an invincible being.


    When this thought crossed his mind, Austin frowned with fear.


    He was now feeling suffocated by the pressure of the formidable force. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if the skeleton fully came back to life.


    Austin had no doubt that the skeleton would have the power to kill him as easily as blinking an eye.


    He could never let such a thing happen. He had to stop the demon race right now from resurrecting the skeleton.


    Austin clenched his teeth and made up his mind.


    Slowly he moved one hand of his and took out his Slaughtering Sword from the Space Ring. It was the right time to strike. He knew that, once the skeleton took shape and form, then destruction would be inevitable. His life was also as stake now!

 Chapter 1048 Battle With The Demon Race

    The moment Austin drew out his Slaughtering Sword, an intense aura of killing spread out, permeating the entire hall.


    Instantly, all the demons, standing by that black water pool, turned to look at the spot where Austin hid.


    They had been so frantic and excited earlier so they didn''t spot Austin.


    However, now that the demons sensed the aura of killing the moment Austin drew his Slaughtering Sword, they noticed his existence.


    Soon a six-meter tall demon, with two horns on his head, took the lead. He was followed by a dozen other demons, and they charged towards Austin.


    Was he a demon lord?


    Austin checked out the demon who was leading the attack with his spiritual sense and was a little shocked.


    The demon with two bent horns on its head was actually a demon lord, Austin knew that a demon lord was tantamount to a human cultivator of the Tribulation Realm.


    He also knew that the demon race was far stronger than the human cultivators of the same realm.


    If it had been a human cultivator of the Tribulation Realm, Austin might have had a chance against him, with his current strength and skill.


    However this was a demon lord, and Austin couldn''t be quite sure about whether he could kill the demon.


    He was approaching quickly. In a flash, that demon lord was only three hundred meters away from Austin.


    He exuded an evil aura which was like a dark cloud sweeping towards Austin.


    The evil aura was very intense, and filled with brutality, death and darkness.


    Austin felt the aura and instantly understood that the evil aura could invade one''s Soul Sea and blind one''s consciousness.


    He felt that was probably a strong combat technique of the demon race.


    Austin raised and brandished his Slaughtering Sword in the air. A giant crimson sword aura formed and darted towards the demons.


    Whoosh!


    All the evil aura that was around was swept away in one instant.


    Within seconds, the sword aura reached the demon lord.


    The demon lord was shocked to see that happen. He had never expected a human cultivator to master a sword aura which was so powerfu


    portal space.


    "Gnome, go into the Illusion Bead quickly."


    Austin then thrust his Slaughtering Sword towards the body which was at the bottom of the pool. It was growing flesh and blood faster than expected.


    Boom!


    A giant crimson sword aura hit the skeleton which was turning into a body of flesh and blood.


    Hit by Austin''s full power, the body started shaking violently. Every inch of its bone creaked under such strong force.


    Part of the blood and flesh that had just grown exploded away!


    "Kill the human!"


    The demons kneeling beside the pool were set into a frantic state on hearing the words.


    Austin waved his Slaughtering Sword and launched attacks against the skeletal body continuously.


    Waves of sword aura hit the bottom of the pool. Mud and dirt were all over the place and many huge fissures became visible at the bottom.


    The energy waves shook the entire hall.


    Within a couple of seconds, Austin hit that body six to seven times.


    The skeleton began shaking violently.


    Creak!


    Some bones began to crack and then broke one by one.


    Suddenly there was a rustle!


    Many black clouds started gathering around Austin.


    Austin turned his Slaughtering Sword and slashed those black clouds.


    Boom!


    Four to five demon generals exploded and died on the spot.


    Unfortunately, the demon lords were able to escape from the attack of the sword aura.

 Chapter 1049 Demon King

    "Damn it! How am I supposed to get rid of these annoying things?"


    Austin cursed as he watched the increasing number of demons come at him.


    Even with the Slaughtering Sword''s impeccable strength, he still found it difficult to withstand all of his enemies.


    After using the sword several times, he found that something was wrong.


    The force emitting from the bloody sword aura had started to evade both his body and Soul Sea.


    Even though he had his spiritual tree to guard his Soul Sea, Austin couldn''t focus on fighting the demons as he could only sense more and more aggressive forces from the sword that attacked his Soul Sea and body.


    He swung his sword several times and a few streaks of bloody sword aura slashed through the demons.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He then came down and stood beside the tall skeleton.


    He clenched his fists then swung towards the demon''s skeleton with a force of four million pounds.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He was able to hit the skeleton with dozens of punches in only a second.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The skeleton shook even more frequently. Apparently it had already sustained some serious injuries.


    The solid skeleton from one of the demons astonished Austin.


    ''It was hit by more than ten streaks of bloody sword aura. I even punched it dozens of times. How could it still remain intact? How durable could it be?'' Austin thought.


    Shocked as he was, he just kept swinging at the skeleton.


    "We must protect our king!" one demon yelled to his comrades.


    The demons then jumped into the pool one by one.


    Austin wielded his Slaughtering Sword with his right hand and created streaks of powerful bloody sword aura which stopped the demons from getting closer to him.


    ''Archaic weapons are truly unbelievable.


    If it weren''t for this Slaughtering Sword, I would have already run away, '' Austin thought.


    "Howl! "


    Having been punched by Austin over dozens of times, the skeleton let out a creepy voice.


    The sound was so loud that it was almost deafening to Austin.


    The intense sound of distress made the whole hall tremble as it caused small cracks on the ground


    murmured to himself.


    A demon king could go on par with a human cultivator at the Heaven Realm.


    The Heaven Realm was a level higher than the Tribulation Realm.


    ''Why was a demon king''s skeleton hidden in the Barren Mountain?''


    Austin wondered, but he just couldn''t figure it out.


    Just the thought of the demon king''s skeleton made him tremble.


    ''I couldn''t even take care of his skeleton. What if that demon king regains all of his strength? Wouldn''t he be much more powerful?


    If I don''t make any progress, I will have no choice but to retreat when I encounter him again, '' he contemplated.


    He shook his head as he wore a bitter grin.


    "Whatever.


    I have to focus on achieving my goal first," he muttered.


    Hence, he continued to fly deep inside the Barren Mountain.


    At the same time, he also released his spiritual sense to scan his surroundings.


    The map about the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire still existed in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    He also remembered the messages it contained: the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire was buried in the Gloomy Graveyard of the Barren Mountain.


    Considering that, he surmised that the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire was hidden somewhere called the Gloomy Graveyard.


    However, the Barren Mountain covered a vast area. Austin was quite lost and didn''t know how to find the right place.


    He eventually decided to search the mountain inch by inch until he found the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire.

 Chapter 1050 Cold Ashes Herb

    All the demons came close to the demon king''s skeleton and surrounded him after Austin left.


    They were all very thrilled that they were reunited with one of their great kings.


    "Your majesty! Your majesty!" a demon lord cried out in excitement.


    All of the demons were waiting for the demon king to reply.


    However, the skeleton stayed still. It seemed that the demon king had disappeared again.


    "What happened? Hasn''t His Majesty come back to life? The skeleton had demonic spiritual soul just then, didn''t it?" a demon lord asked, confused.


    "Is His Majesty okay? What if he was injured in the fight with that devious human?" another demon said worriedly.


    They felt bitterly disappointed at the prospect of losing the demon king again.


    "How is that possible? His Majesty is so powerful! Such a weak human would never be able to hurt him!" another demon chimed in.


    He couldn''t accept the fact that one of their great demon kings might have been defeated by a human being.


    "Clack, clack, clack!"


    Just then, the skeleton began to move. The thick, dark demonic energy circulated it eerily.


    Even though Austin failed to destroy the skeleton of the demon king during their fight, quite a few bones had cracked and some of them even had been smashed.


    A few moments later, the skeleton finally stopped moving.


    "Hum! I can''t believe that damn human dared to smash my bones! I''ll kill him!"


    The demon king''s voice was so powerful that everyone present instantly felt the horrific and depressing aura that arose from him.


    The whole skeleton had completely turned black and was shining with a dark brilliance.


    "What are you all waiting for? Give me your blood!" the demon king shouted.


    He had waited for this moment for so long.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Every demon began to approach the skeleton. They slashed their wrists and dripped their purple blood onto the demon king''s bones.


    It was a particular ceremony of the demon race for bringing someone back to life.


    As the skeleton absorbed more and more purple blood, its body began to grow back gradually.


    Its fresh, energy meridian, veins, skin and even its hair began to grow back slowly but surely.


    It was only an hour later that the demon king was finally revived, standing five meters tall.


    All the demons put down their hands, stepped back and looked at their demon king with respect.


    Stretching his body, the demon king beam


    eard its description, but had never seen it before.


    "Yes, it''s possible that we will find some here. I''ve seen the information listed about it in my family''s heirloom books. One of our ancestors found some here before," Emma replied.


    She didn''t want to give up so easily.


    "That''s why we came here. We can only hope to find some," she continued after a few seconds.


    She too was uncertain whether they could find some here or not.


    Austin frowned. He realized that neither Emma nor Debby had seen the cold ashes herb before. It was like trying to find a needle in a haystack!


    "Gnome, we''re counting on you!" Austin said seriously, his brow knitted.


    The gnome was their last hope.


    "I''ll try my best. Let''s cross our fingers," the gnome said with a sigh.


    He shook his head slightly, a small frown on his face.


    Emma and Debby were more worried after hearing the gnome''s remark. The gnome was most likely to lead them to the herbs, but even he wasn''t sure if they could find some.


    With the gnome''s powers, they had found some rare herbs in their search.


    They even found a superior vital energy crystal mine!


    About fifty million superior vital energy crystals were waiting for them in there.


    After they had collected everything, Austin gave half of them to Emma and Debby.


    Austin knew that they needed it much more than he ever would.


    He didn''t think the superior vital energy crystals were that important, but Emma and Debby did.


    For them, twenty-five million superior vital energy crystals were a huge fortune. They had never seen so many superior vital energy crystals before!

 Chapter 1051 Skull Scorpions

    When Emma and Debby saw piles of superior vital energy crystals in their Space Rings, they were immensely thrilled.


    It felt extremely unreal to them -- as if what was happening were nothing more than a really good dream. With that, they were just over the moon with happiness.


    It took quite a while for them to finally get down from the feeling of ecstasy.


    And when they did, they both looked at Austin with great admiration and gratefulness.


    They were well aware that the only reason they were able to acquire those superior vital energy crystals was because Austin was there with them.


    If they had walked the Barren Mountain without Austin''s company, they would have been torn to pieces by the demonic dogs guarding the place within half a day. Even more than that, there was no way they could have discovered the treasures without Austin''s help.


    After a day of travelling, they reached another part of the Barren Mountain.


    "I never would have imagined that such a vast and broad sand dune area like this would exist in this Barren Mountain,"


    Austin exclaimed as he gazed at the scenery before them.


    In front of them, the rocky, dark brown terrain that was covered by grit and pebbles was gone. Instead, it was replaced by a boundless sand dune desert.


    All of the topographies in their line of sight, such as the plains, mountains, and hills were all covered by a layer of black sand that was as thick as a dozen yards in some areas.


    It was, in all aspects, a desert region.


    "The topography of this Barren Mountain is very complicated.


    It would be very likely for us to encounter just about any form of topography once we set foot on the boundary of this Barren Mountain.


    What''s more, it is said that its space and ground are completely unstable, and its location is not fixed. Thus, it will most probably shift and move from time to time.


    For example, one particular location might be a black desert during your first visit, and then turn into a thriving oasis in your next,"


    Emma said as she turned to Austin.


    "That''s true. I''ve heard of that before."


    Austin nodded in agreement. He, himself, had some knowledge about the Barren Mountain because he dug around for some information before they went there.


    "It''s time to go,"


    Austin said as he took the lead in flying over the dune desert region.


    After a while, they found themselves in the middle of an endless black dune.


    As Austin watched the black sandy desert surrounding them, he could not help but feel amazed.


    They just found it completely unbelievable that such a topograp


    that immediately smashed the shells around them and leaped up in full speed to attack Austin.


    Austin hurriedly activated his Thunderbolt Movement Skill and started moving like a whirlwind. From several hundred yards away, he quickly ducked and dodged the attack from the demonic beasts.


    The demonic beasts had attacked Austin in vain.


    "What terrifying speed! I almost got hit by their attack,"


    Austin sighed with a mixture of fear and relief.


    After getting a closer look, Austin recognized the demonic beasts as tawny scorpions.


    Each scorpion had a body that was almost the size of a basketball court with a tail that was about 5 yards long.


    On the tip of their tails were one raven crescent hook that kept swinging in the sky and reeked of blood. It was immediately obvious that the black hook was immensely poisonous.


    However, what confused Austin the most were the scorpions'' heads which were all made of human skulls.


    Suddenly, two green lights appeared and glimmered from the eye sockets of the skulls.


    Skull Scorpion!


    Austin was immediately startled. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that he would stumble upon the legendary Skull Scorpion in that place.


    Upon quickly getting over his shock, Austin remembered another hearsay about the Skull Scorpion.


    According to legends, the Skull Scorpion was actually the miser or the treasure guardian of the desert!


    Thus, it was highly possible that treasures could be found wherever the Skull Scorpions were.


    And since there were a dozen Skull Scorpions in that area, then that would mean that there were some treasures hidden there.


    After coming to that realization, Austin''s mind immediately started planning and calculating.

 Chapter 1052 Ruins Of A Sect

    Whizzing hysterically, the Skull Scorpions changed their direction after realizing they had missed their target.


    Like a flash flood, they charged at Austin once again.


    Their coppery smell assaulted him, almost making him choke.


    Aware of the much dreaded venomous sting of the scorpions, he cut a stern face, plotting his next move.


    But before he could react, he was alarmed by yet more hissing and whizzing.


    This time, the whizzing was only a few meters from where he stood.


    Another heap of sand appeared to move, charging furiously at him.


    "Damn it! Why are there so many Skull Scorpions around this place?"


    Are there really any treasures here?"


    Never had Austin imagined a place so full of Skull Scorpions, ready to attack an intruder.


    Worse still, the scorpions could withstand his thunder sword aura.


    For starters, not even Astral ranked martial arts masters could fight against Austin. Especially, his thunder sword was too lethal for such a battle.


    Yet the armies of scorpions were not only numerous but also powerful enough to fight back �� a terrifying reality.


    "I bet, by the stories I''ve heard, there must be some real treasures under these sands.


    Hopefully, that''s true. Or else I''ll be wasting my time here."


    With a final decision, he put away the Lightning Sword and took out the Slaughtering Sword instead, ready for the battle of his life.


    Since he had broken into the preliminary stage of Astral Realm, it was now easier for him to use the Slaughtering Sword than before.


    At least he did not need to sleep for a whole day just to recover after fighting with the sword like the first time that he used it.


    Also, the spiritual tree of his soul could suck up the murderous intent that kept invading the Soul Sea. That way, he could get new bursts of energy to replenish his spiritual power, right in the middle of fighting.


    So using the sword meant a few extra benefits for him.


    And indeed, those added advantages were the little things that could prove decisive in battle. However, Austin also understood the limits of his vital energy at the moment. As such, he''d be cautious about invoking the entirety of the sword''s hidden power.


    Holding the sword with well-practiced precision, he manipulated the thunder unicorn to get out of the elixir field using his mind.


    "Come on!"


    he bellowed.


    Then he flashed


    ow, he sensed he had entered a different place altogether �� an empty space.


    Hurtling through space, he quickly activated his inner power for floating, to avoid crushing.


    It took him quite a while before he slowed to reasonably safe speeds.


    For the next few minutes, he was fairly in control.


    At long last, he landed on a firm surface, more stable than the loose sand which had caved under his feet. Although not so hard as to hurt him on impact.


    Feeling relieved, he sighed and spat out the sand that had filled his mouth.


    Shaking off the dust, he let out a burst of vital energy.


    Then he took a moment to survey the area, trying to orient himself.


    What he saw stunned him.


    Here was a world full of vital spiritual energy and evidence of life over the centuries.


    Great mountains with thick forest cover surrounded the place.


    Mist and cloud adorned the mountain peaks in breathtaking beauty, but the buildings at the foot looked too derelict for occupancy.


    Oddly, the condition of the houses looked better with each row going upward. Actually, the highest rows were almost untouched by the effects of age.


    Austin suspected these were the ancient ruins of a reclusive sect that had once lived here in seclusion.


    Meanwhile, Austin also found hundreds of thousands of human bones scattering all over the ground.


    The discovery of bones ruined the allure of this beautiful world with a ghastly sight.


    Carefully, Austin looked around with mixed emotions.


    Never in his wildest dreams had he expected to find ruins of a sect under this black sand.

 Chapter 1053 Two Standing Skeletons (Part One)

    Shocked to his very core, Austin stopped moving. He tried to catch his breath and bring back his composure. First thing first, he had to calm down before he could figure out what this place exactly was and why it was buried underground like this.


    He looked left and right as he searched for a proper entrance. A few moments later, his eyes laid on a large entrance situated at the foot of the mountain. That should tell Austin more about this place.


    And without wasting any time, he jumped into the air and flew towards the direction of the entrance. Being the fast and excited warrior that he was, he arrived in his destination in a blink of an eye. Steadily, he landed in front of the entrance.


    Austin carefully examined the entrance as soon as he had the chance to do so. What he saw were attack marks and collapsed parts around the entrance area. It looked old and looked like it had already suffered a lot of erosion over time. It was then safe to assume that the entrance had been abandoned for a very long time, but he was not sure yet of what it used to be.


    He then noticed that the name plaque that hung over the gate of the entrance was still there. And to his surprise, it was still intact. He looked more closely at the details of the plaque and saw two distinct characters which, as he presumed, were written in an ancient way.


    Austin understood that this place was littered with relics of some sect or martial arts as soon as the entrance plate showed.


    And from what he could infer from the plate was that this abandoned place was once belonged to a sect called the Oracle Sect.


    He racked his brain to recall anything he might know of this sect, but to no avail. Through his life, he had never heard such a sect across the Prime Martial World.


    With his agile movements, Austin gracefully leaped into the air. He quickly ran through the entrance gate and darted into the unkn


    the relics of the Oracle Sect.


    Despite the ghastly human and demon skeletons all around, the place folded around Austin like it was taking possession of him. Leafy trees were all over the place and blocked his motion in every direction. Every view was unique but the same all at once. Animals frolicked and harbored themselves in the grooves, and various birds sang sweet songs on the trees. Its serenity and beauty were pure for its isolation from the outside world for many years.


    Going deeper into the relics, Austin noticed that the place hummed with life all around. He was impressed by the harmonious integration of spiritual energies in nature. The spiritual energies from heaven and earth were not only thick, but also pure. It was the perfect place for cultivation.


    No wonder the Oracle Sect chose this place to develop their people. It was indeed a perfect place to build a stronghold.


    Austin checked around and imagined the glorious past of the Oracle Sect. All the trees were tightly-knit, just one strand in a massive web of life. The scent of earth and water drifted through the air. It was a picture of serenity, one which would endure for many long years. He could not help but feel that this place was indeed a perfect refining environment.

 Chapter 1054 Two Standing Skeletons (Part Two)

    He stopped all of a sudden as an idea struck him.


    ''The Oracle Sect seemed to be a large excellent sect of martial arts. Maybe there are some valuable items still left in here?'' Austin considered. The sudden thought made him almost exhilarated.


    The Oracle Sect seemed to have been annihilated by the demon race in a terrible fight.


    Judging from the debris of bones scattering everywhere, Austin thought that no one from the Oracle Sect must have survived the onslaught of the demons.


    Had there any Oracle Sect members survived from the attack, they would have possibly cleaned up the battlefield to bury their elders and peers. But nothing was left but chaos in this place. It only meant that every single one died in that brutal battle.


    If all the people from the Oracle Sect had died in the fight, was there any possibility that something precious in this sect would still be kept where they were as nobody would go and take it?


    Usually, every sect would separate some places to store treasures, secret books of martial arts, and excellent weapons in its possession.


    Austin considered if the Oracle Sect must have left those valuable possessions in their storerooms. It would be a great fortune if he found and acquired them!


    Austin''s heart throbbed faster when he thought of this. He felt both determined and excited to find them if ever they were around.


    Besides, he had the best helper with him! In terms of treasure hunting, the gnome was always the best partner to rely on.


    Austin summoned the gnome by murmuring something through his spiritual sense.


    As soon as he finished, he saw the gnome and Violet flash out from the Illusion Bead.


    In an attempt to get more helpers, Austin even summoned Emma, Debby, Fa


    the square.


    To his amazement, there were two intact skeletons standing on it!


    The first skeleton sparkled a crystal-like radiance, one that resembled jade. This mysterious shine enveloped every piece of the skeleton. He also noticed that this skeleton was once owned by a human warrior.


    It was emitting a mighty vital energy force.


    The other skeleton was much larger, and it was roughly about five meters in height. This one obviously came from the demon race.


    The thick black evil aura was from this demonic skeleton. It poured out from the bones, sprawled, and cloaked the entire sky over the square.


    Judging from the position and posture of the two skeletons, their masters must have been fighting with each other when they died.


    Their four hands were both situated as if they were trying to push the other one away.


    ''Did they die with the intention to kill their enemies through self-destruction?'' Austin considered as he took a closer look of their positions.


    Austin suspended himself in the sky above the square and observed the two standing skeletons with great shock written all over his face. That was too much for him to take.

 Chapter 1055 Taking The Space Ring

    While gazing at the two bodies erected in the center of the square, Austin landed there.


    The moment his feet touched the ground, he felt the crushing weight of two strong powers pressing on him.


    He was caught off-guard and was nearly blasted away by the force of the energy. His muscles tensed against it, and he remained on his feet.


    "Stop!"


    Austin shouted. He put his hands in front of him defensively.


    He unleashed his physical strength while simultaneously releasing his vital energy at a steady pace, forming a vital energy shield.


    The shield managed to block it from touching him, but he had to brace against it to keep from being blown backward. He could tell that they were strong because he was barely standing.


    There was no doubt that these two strong energies were coming from the two skeletons at the center of the square.


    Before, when Austin was travelling in the air above the square, the powers felt much weaker. He guessed that it was probably because he was farther away from them.


    With his feet on the ground, he could sense how tremendous these powers were, and they were giving him a hard time.


    Without his four million pounds worth of physical strength and his cultivation base at the Astral Realm, Austin wouldn''t even have been standing steadily.


    Had anyone in this square been a warrior of the Astral Realm or even the not-too-strong Tribulation Realm, he would be crushed to pieces by these two powers.


    "Hiss!"


    Austin drew his breath in sharply between his teeth.


    These two attackers were a human and a demon who had been dead for at least six hundred years, yet their skeletons still possessed such strong power even after such a long period of time.


    He found it hard to imagine. After all, if they were this strong now, what kind of power would they have when both of them were still alive?!


    Austin was scared at the thought of it.


    He imagined that these two might be able to kill him with just a snap of their fingers, had they been alive.


    "Space Ring!"


    A reflection of light caught Austin''s eye.


    He followed it to the middle finger on the skeleton of the human warrior.


    He was wearing a shining Space Ri


    e being squeezed out of shape like dough.


    His face felt the worst. Austin felt like his face was pressed against a large pane of glass and was being twisted beyond recognition.


    "Holy shit. This human and that demon here must have been really big shots when they were still alive! The power is so formidable!"


    It took a lot to scare Austin, but he actually thought he was going to die.


    He took a deep breath and reached out his right hand to take the Space Ring from the middle finger of the human warrior.


    The closer his hand got to the body of the human warrior, the more resistance he felt.


    "AAAH!"


    Austin shouted and unleashed all of the power within his body, helping propel his right hand forward with much more speed, and causing him to successfully touch the Space Ring.


    Puff!


    A noise was followed by an intense pain in Austin''s entire right arm, and then he noticed his arm was covered in blood with many torn muscles and broken vessel.


    Blood shot out of the wounds on his arm like red arrows being fired.


    Pushing past his own suffering, Austin gritted his teeth and finally took the ring off that finger. He quickly put it inside of his own Space Ring.


    ''Finally!''


    Austin breathed a sigh of both relief and triumph. Now he just had to get out of there in one piece.


    Just as he was about to leave the square, a sudden movement got his attention.


    He turned to see that the body of the demon started to shake.

 Chapter 1056 Possessed By The Demons Skeleton

    "Squeak, squeak..."


    A loud sound came from the four or five-meter tall demon skeleton as it began to shake violently.


    Austin was both shocked and scared when he heard the creepy noise. He had a strong sense of foreboding that something terrible was about to happen.


    The next very moment, he spotted the skeleton moving forward.


    Surprised, Austin blinked rapidly. His eyes widened when he noticed that the skeleton was heading for him.


    ''Damn! What is happening?''


    Austin swore in his mind. His heart thudded wildly as he was now even more terrified than before.


    He didn''t have the slightest clue why this skeleton was heading for him.


    Just then, Austin caught sight of something through a quick sidelong glance.


    He saw specks of blood on the skeleton. As he studied the skeleton more thoroughly, Austin noticed that the skeleton''s skull was covered with blood.


    What was more gruesome was that the skeleton was absorbing the drops of blood slowly.


    At the sight, Austin realized why the skeleton had somehow come alive.


    A moment ago, he had felt a powerful pressure squeezing his right arm hard. As a result, a gaping wound on his arm began spraying blood, which then dripped on the skeleton!


    ''Could it be that my blood enabled the skeleton to move?''


    At the thought, a tinge of fear coursed through Austin.


    ''Oh, my god! This is definitely an omen of disaster. I have to flee, or else the consequences will be horrible!'' Upon the thought, Austin sought escape routes.


    "Come on! Come on!" Austin muttered to himself anxiously.


    He desperately released all the vital energy inside his body, in the hope that it would protect him.


    Austin couldn''t run because of the intense pressure the skeleton exuded. He took several painfully slow steps away from the square.


    What was more, the dense and strong pressure in the center of the square prevented him from flying away.


    Only when he left the center of the square could Austin use his flying skill again.


    However, just as he was walking out of the square as fast as he could, he heard loud and quick footsteps from behind.


    ''Gosh! What is happening now?'' His heart began to race faster.


    Austin released his spiritual sense to detect what was happening behind him.


    He found that the skeleton was following him. Yet, it walked faster than him.


    Somehow, Austin had the feeling that the skeleton was chasing him and that once it caught him, it would not let him go that easily.


    Never had he been in a situation like this. Now, he was overwhelmed by the tremendous fear he felt.


    A chill ran through him, covering his body in goose bumps.


    "No way! How could this happen?


    If this skeleton catches me, I am doomed!" he surmised.


    Driven by the urgency of the situation, Austin desperately accelerated his walking speed.


    Even though he


    k the skeleton demon once again.


    However, the demon not only resisted the attacks, but he continued to move toward the spiritual tree.


    Apparently, Austin''s strong attacks were of no use as the demon could block them effortlessly.


    Then, a rustling sound was heard.


    The leaves on the spiritual tree flew off the branches and headed straight for the demon.


    The attacks of the spiritual tree''s leaves were obviously stronger than those of the spiritual demon and the Spiritual Sense Flying Spears.


    Austin had no other options.


    Up until that moment, he had only grasped these two skills in terms of his spiritual sense.


    When the power of his spiritual sense was weak, Austin felt that the Demon-creating Skill was quite powerful.


    However, as his spiritual sense grew stronger, Austin felt that this Demon-creating Skill had gradually become somewhat inadequate.


    It seemed that it no longer matched his increasingly powerful spiritual sense.


    The Spiritual Sense Flying Spear was an upgraded version of the Spiritual Sense Flying Needle.


    The Spiritual Sense Flying Needle, as a five-grade spiritual sense skill, was less superior to the power of the Demon-creating Skill.


    "Ha-ha, this spiritual tree is truly amazing," the demon exclaimed.


    After feeling the formidable cutting power of the spiritual tree''s leaves, he was even more pleasantly surprised.


    "Low and degrading human being, stop your useless struggle.


    Even though you have a spiritual tree, your weak strength is no match to my skills. I can kill you easily, like squashing a small ant.


    I suggest you give up your useless attacks and surrender to me obediently.


    Don''t you know that I am the demon imperator? With only one small trick, I can make your life miserable forever. Did you know that I can steal your soul? You would suffer tremendously if I did that,"


    the demon warned coldly.

 Chapter 1057 The Fire Stela Saved Him Again

    More and more leaves fell from the spiritual tree and flew towards the demon imperator, carrying streams of overwhelming spiritual sense. Every blade of leaf left a cut on the demon imperator''s body.


    The force from each leaf''s attack was much stronger than Austin''s Spiritual Sense Flying Spear.


    Enveloped by over sixty leaves, the demon imperator became more serious and less casual than he was before.


    He kept throwing palm attacks to the leaves around him.


    The leaves fell down on the ground from his attacks. He then continued moving towards the spiritual tree.


    Austin was dumbstruck with fear from what he witnessed.


    The force of the spiritual tree and his spiritual sense would usually be able to withstand an opponent whose spiritual sense was at least ten times stronger than his.


    However, the fight between the demon imperator and the spiritual tree ended in a draw, which meant his demonic spiritual soul was much stronger than Austin''s.


    Such a thought sent a chill down his spine.


    "Damn it! Get out of my Soul Sea!"


    Austin roared in a panic. He knew well the dilemma that he was currently facing.


    Anxiety was burning in his chest.


    Fierce waves surged up over the spiritual sense lake of two thousand square meters.


    A tall stream of water rose up from the lake, charging towards the demon imperator.


    The spiritual sense lake underneath the spiritual tree was formed by Austin''s spiritual sense. Every drop of water in the lake was the essence of his spiritual sense.


    In other words, this lake contained all of Austin''s spiritual sense.


    Under such a critical circumstance, Austin was forced to exert all of his spiritual sense to be able to fight against the demon imperator. He had no time to think about the consequences.


    "It''s only some Spiritual Sense Liquefaction. Big deal!


    Freeze!"


    With a wave of the demon imperator''s hand, black evil aura swept all over the spiritual sense lake.


    The lake soon froze the mom


    t of Austin''s elixir field, flashing into his Soul Sea.


    The Fire Stela, as solemn and magnificent as a lofty mountain, spread brilliance in every corner of the Soul Sea.


    The beams of golden light dazzled everyone''s eyes.


    The heat from the stela had turned the whole Soul Sea into a steaming sea.


    All the black evil aura melted under the golden light of the Fire Stela like snow melting in the early spring.


    A moment later, all the evil aura in Austin''s Soul Sea had disappeared.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    As the demon imperator took a step closer to the spiritual tree, his whole body burned under the golden light.


    Austin could hear the crackling of the demon imperator''s burning skin.


    The demon imperator was bathed in the beams of golden light, unable to move.


    The light slowly vaporized his body. He glanced down and saw himself decomposing into black evil aura.


    "No! No way!"


    the demon imperator roared in disbelief.


    "What a great timing!" Austin exclaimed as relief washed over him.


    His spiritual soul then rushed back towards the spiritual tree and succeeded in fusing back into the spiritual tree.


    Austin''s heart was filled with overwhelming joy after having just come back from the brink of death.


    He couldn''t believe that the Fire Stela had saved him once again.

 Chapter 1058 Refine The Demon Imperator

    In Austin''s Soul Sea, the Fire Stela was like the fiery sun in the sky, its heat encompassing the whole Soul Sea. It was boiling hot like the dog days of summer.


    The endless golden light coming from the Fire Stela was scattered all throughout the Soul Sea. Its light reflected even on the tiniest speck of dust.


    The unmitigated power of the Fire Stela forced the demon imperator down onto the ground. No matter how desperately he tried to struggle, he could not break loose from its grip. He felt as though he was being pinned to the ground by the weight of an entire mountain, rendering him completely unable to move.


    The demon imperator was nothing against the overwhelming power of the Fire Stela.


    "What the hell is this thing? How could a simple human being possess such a terribly powerful thing?"


    The demon imperator raged as he went into a state of total panic and let out a deafening roar.


    Austin then felt a huge weight come off his shoulders as his spiritual soul and the spiritual tree fused together once again.


    However, recalling how close he had been to death''s door just a few moments ago left a lingering fear in him.


    "Well, since you wanted to rob me of my spiritual tree, I shall then refine you with it!"


    Austin ferociously glowered at the demon imperator.


    Austin was well aware that the demon imperator in his Soul Sea was not an actual physical body, but a mere demonic spiritual soul.


    A demon''s demonic spiritual soul, while under a different name, was quite similar to a human warrior''s spiritual soul.


    Since the spiritual tree had the ability to absorb the blood-red killing intent released by the Slaughtering Sword and turn it into spiritual sense, Austin believed that it could also refine and absorb the demonic spiritual soul of the demon imperator.


    Upon realizing this, Austin immediately communicated with the spiritual tree.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The green leaves on the branches of the spiritual tree fell off and flew towards the demon imperator at once.


    Hiss! Hiss! Hiss!


    In just a blink of an eye, about fifty leaves had cut the demonic spiritual soul of the demo


    stretched his body for a while.


    After a few moments, he suddenly thought back to the problem.


    When he had been about to escape from the square, the skeleton of the demon imperator had caught up with him and forcibly fused with his bones.


    Austin twisted his body, waved his arms, and kicked his feet; he felt nothing happening to his body.


    However, the thought of having the remains of the demon imperator inside his body made Austin feel odd, overcome by a feeling of nausea even.


    He decided to try to use his vital energy force to squeeze the bones in his body and then use spiritual sense to feel inside, but eventually decided against it.


    Austin had no idea if there was any way to get the skeleton out of his body.


    Thus, he had to give up.


    Fortunately, it seemed that having the demon imperator''s remains inside him did not have any awful effects on his body.


    Austin had to leave the thinking of a way to take out the disgusting skeleton for some other time.


    For now, Austin walked back to the center of the square.


    He went straight in front of the standing remains of the human warrior, and was surprised to realize something.


    He no longer felt any pressure of vital energy force from the remains.


    Although the remains still unleashed a terrible pressure of vital energy force, it seemed to have no impact on Austin anymore.


    Austin was now able to walk very easily around the remains.

 Chapter 1059 Treasure-house Of The Oracle Sect

    "How is it possible?


    Is it because I have the skeleton of the demon imperator in my body?"


    Austin could think of it as the only reason which could explain the present situation.


    He looked carefully at the skeleton of a human cultivator as he walked around it.


    According to the words of the demon imperator, that human skeleton belonged to the sect leader of the Oracle Sect.


    At that time, the demon race had invaded the Oracle Sect. Apparently, the sect leader of the Oracle Sect had perished along with the demon imperator.


    Hundreds of years had passed after that, and the two skeletons still stood on the square.


    "Well!


    Since the demonic spiritual soul of Tybalt has already vanished, it''s meaningless for my soul to stay here!"


    Suddenly, an ancient and heavy sigh rang out from the skeleton of the sect leader of the Oracle Sect.


    Then an apparition came up, the spiritual soul emerged from the skull of the skeleton.


    It was an elder with white hair and beard.


    "Ah!"


    Austin was shocked to see the soul. He took several steps back and stared at the vision of the elder warily.


    "Don''t be surprised or scared. I''m just a residual soul, and I was going to try my best to save you.


    But I didn''t expect you to have the magical treasure which could suppress that demon.


    That demon, Tybalt, had brought in a large group of the demon race to invade my Oracle Sect.


    My spiritual soul and his demonic spiritual soul had fought for hundreds of years on this square. Now I am finally free from this fight,"


    the vision of the elder sighed with emotion.


    "Son, you were destined to meet me today.


    My Oracle Sect used to be the top sect in the South Continent of the Prime Martial World. I never expected that it would be exterminated when I was in charge.


    How about I give you the Oracle Manual! Maybe you will have a chance to rebuild the Oracle Sect in the future.


    I don''t think the Oracle Sect has ended with my generation. It can continue to exist and develop again to reach greater heights,"


    the vision of the elder looked at Austin and said. He was hopeful that his sect would rise again to glory.


    "The Oracle Manual?


    To rebuild the Oracle Sect?"


    Austin hesitated for a while as he thought over those words of the elder.


    "Will you accept it?


    This Oracle Manual was regarded


    read: Oracle Treasure-house!


    Austin was able to reach the treasure-house of the Oracle Sect.


    He was aware that the mountain used to be the place which had the most powerful and the toughest defense system in the whole Oracle Sect.


    Except the sect leader and a few superior elders, no one was allowed to enter that mountain.


    But, now all the members of the Oracle Sect were dead. There was no one guarding the treasure-house.


    There were many different kinds of arrays in that treasure-house of the Oracle Sect.


    In spite of finding the treasure-house, if Austin did not know the way to open it, it would all be in vain. He wondered how many efforts and how much time he would spend trying to open the gate.


    Fortunately, the sect leader of the Oracle Sect had also told Austin the way to open the gate of the treasure-house.


    Austin released his spiritual sense into the whole Oracle Sect like a flood.


    Soon, he sensed the position of the gnome and Violet.


    Austin sent the gnome and Violet a message through the spiritual sense.


    A few moments passed.


    The gnome and Violet both arrived at the jungle on the mountainside.


    "Master, did you really say that you have found the treasure-house of this sect?"


    As Violet walked up to Austin, she asked in amazement.


    She had found many good things about that sect with the gnome just now. But she did not know that there was a treasure-house.


    And then, she got Austin''s message sent through his spiritual sense. Austin wanted her help to arrange the things in the treasure-house!

 Chapter 1060 Demons Are Here

    "Well, you''ll see for yourself.


    Let''s get inside and collect treasures,"


    Austin said to Violet as his eyes remained glued to the door.


    Without waiting for her to reply, Austin took the lead and entered the stone door.


    Excited, Violet and the gnome followed him. Soon, they stepped into the room.


    Austin and his companions had expected to see numerous treasures inside.


    Despite that, they were dumbfounded at the sight of the valuables in the Oracle Sect''s treasury.


    ''Oh my God!'' they exclaimed inwardly.


    All kinds of vital energy crystals were piled up like a hill.


    To begin with, Austin estimated that there were about millions divine vital energy crystals.


    Staring at the heaps of divine vital energy crystals, he felt like he was in a dream. Austin couldn''t believe that so many precious crystals were right in front of him.


    Besides the crystals, there were other priceless treasures, including weapons of all levels, countless herbs, and elixirs...


    "Oh yeah, we''re rich now!" Violet screamed cheerfully with widened eyes.


    She ran toward the valuable treasures as she spoke.


    "Don''t be so dramatic," Austin said to Violet.


    Although the gnome had seen different treasures, he couldn''t control his joy, either. He too dashed toward the heaps of priceless items.


    "Calm down, guys,"


    Austin said with a sigh of resignation.


    Before he could finish his sentence, he too rushed forward and started collecting the valuables.


    While Austin and his companions were busy collecting treasures in the Oracle Sect''s treasury, a hundred demons canvased the black desert where Austin had fought the Skull Scorpions.


    The demon king who had just returned to life floated over the desert.


    He used his demonic spiritual soul to sense the area below him.


    "That human must have killed these Skull Scorpions.


    He has been here.


    Why can''t I find any sign of him?


    I can sense the aura of Tybalt the Great here.


    Did they..


    sense detected something terrible.


    "Shit. Demons have arrived.


    They are heading for where Emma, Debby, Fanny, and Fanny''s grandpa are," Austin said.


    He raised his eyebrows as worry coursed through him.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin perceived that these intruders were the same demons he had met in the Pillar Array the other day.


    ''What the hell is going on?


    How did those demons find this place?


    There isn''t any time to think about this.


    If Fanny, Fanny''s grandfather, Emma, and Debby are spotted, their lives will be in danger, '' he thought.


    "Use your teleportation ability to take me to them. They are in trouble. Hurry up,"


    Austin instructed the gnome.


    The gnome knew who Austin was referring to.


    Aware that it was an emergency, he wasted no time activating his teleportation ability. In a second, the three of them were in the spatial teleportation passage.


    At the same time, Fanny and her grandfather were gathering herbs.


    "How did you humble humans get here?"


    A ferocious voice cut through the air.


    Black clouds filled the sky above the humans.


    "What are those, Grandpa?" Fanny asked as she stared at the clouds.


    The old man looked up at the clouds too. As the mysterious clouds neared, a sense of foreboding filled both Fanny and her grandfather.

 Chapter 1061 Are You Tybalt The Great

    "Let''s go!"


    Fanny''s grandfather instructed Fanny as he saw the black cloud moving toward them. He had a hunch that some evil would befall them if they stayed.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he scooped Fanny into his arms and activated his bodily movement skill so that they could leave quickly.


    But, the black cloud reached before he could move.


    Then, the cloud turned into hundreds of strong figures��each figure saturated the air around Fanny and her grandfather with a formidable aura. There were so many figures that they covered the sky above the whole meadow and blocked the sunlight.


    "On, no! It''s the demon race!"


    Fanny''s grandfather was startled. Fear reflected in his eyes as he stared at the figures in the sky.


    "Oh, it''s only two lowly human beings. I guess you accidentally ventured here. But that doesn''t mean that I will spare you!


    Time to die!"


    The demon king, who was levitating in the air, rushed toward them first. His crimson eyes shot a cold glare at Fanny and her grandfather.


    Then the demon king activated his demonic spiritual soul to feel Fanny and her grandfather''s cultivation base. Soon, a disdainful smile crept over the corner of his lips.


    As soon as he raised his hand, two streams of black evil aura surged, targeting Fanny and her grandfather.


    Fanny''s grandfather paled immediately. In a flash, he summoned two yellow array flags��one in each hand. And then, he threw the two array flags in different directions as fast as he could.


    "Boom!"


    A split second later, a defensive array enclosed Fanny and her grandfather.


    "Bang!"


    The two streams of evil aura collided with the array.


    A moment later, cracks appeared on the defensive array.


    Fortunately, Fanny and her grandfather weren''t wounded by the evil aura as the defensive array protected them.


    "Wow! I didn''t expect that you would know how to deploy an array this quickly,"


    the demon king said, surprise reflecting in his expression.


    "But it matters not," he laughed. "Such an array is not a challenge to me.


    Accept it! You are going to die today!"


    the demon king said as he waved his hand.


    In the next instant, another stream of black evil aura rushed toward Fanny''s grandfather.


    The evil aura was even more dangerous than the previous two as it emitted spine-chilling roars that


    drowned Fanny''s grandfather in infinite desperation.


    Although he was capable of deploying another defensive array, the array would b


    ing in the demon race, was the demon king''s superior.


    The demonic spiritual soul told the demon king that there was pure evil aura inside Austin.


    The evil aura was the sign of the demon race.


    "Tybalt the Great, is that you?"


    the demon king asked respectfully.


    The demon king was known to be demeaning and arrogant toward other demons.


    But, in front of Tybalt, he was deferential.


    The law that the best and strongest earned the most respect, seemed to apply to all races��be it human or demons.


    Hierarchy was everything in the demon race. The strong members of the demon race could mistreat the weak ones, or kill them without any reason or excuse.


    When the demon king suspected that Austin was Tybalt, his attitude changed to reverence.


    "Tybalt the Great? Is.. Is..


    Your Majesty! You mean that human is Tybalt the Great?!"


    The crimson eyes of other members of the demon race widened as they stared at Austin in shock.


    Everyone was awestruck and amazed.


    ''Well!


    The demon race thinks that the demon imperator named Tybalt has snatched my body, ''


    Austin concluded.


    He now knew that the demon skeleton that tried to integrate with his body was called Tybalt.


    Austin figured that the skeleton of this said demon inside his body was the reason why they could detect traces of Tybalt emitting from him.


    Austin gave it some thought and figured out why the demon race reacted like that.


    ''Is it better to let them believe that what they are thinking is true? Should I let them think that Tybalt snatched my body and replaced me? It might be fun to pretend to be the so-called Tybalt the Great. Ha-ha!''

 Chapter 1062 The Location Of The Heaven Palace Headquarters

    The demon king and others of the demon race stared at Austin with a puzzled look. They were wondering if his body had already been taken over by Tybalt.


    Austin did not see it coming.


    The question was raised by the demon king, and it put him in a dilemma.


    Austin quickly decided to impersonate Tybalt. By doing so, he hoped he would not have to get into a fight with the demon race.


    The demon king''s power seemed formidable. And there were hundreds of demons on his side.


    Austin knew that if he got into a battle with them, he would barely be able to escape, even if he used all his aces.


    ''''Ahem!


    What are you all doing here?''''


    Austin clasped his hands behind his back and asked them in a cold tone.


    ''''Tybalt the Great! Is that really you?''''


    the demon king asked once again, thrilled.


    Somewhere in his thought, he was also depressed.


    If the human in front of him was really the new body Tybalt had snatched, then he would never get the spiritual tree. He could not claim it, for it was already a personal item of Tybalt. The demon king did not dare to covet the spiritual tree any more.


    ''''Tybalt the Great! It must be him! I can feel the powerful, evil aura that only the demon imperator can possess, ''''


    other demons also cheered.


    ''''Tybalt the Great!'''' They all called out in unison.


    All at once, the large number of the demon race knelt down before Austin.


    The rest of the demon race hesitated for a moment or so. Before long, they also knelt down.


    They would rather convince themselves that the human standing before them was the real demon imperator.


    They were afraid of the consequences if the demon imperator was pissed off by their rudeness. They knew that Tybalt the Great would get them executed if he felt insulted.


    ''''All of you, arise first!


    Tell me what happened, ''''


    Austin spoke in an apathetic yet authoritative tone.


    Since Austin had obtained the allegiance of all his servants and had taken over the Heaven Pavilion Sect, he began to act more like a leader in many aspects.


    Austin''s affectations were quite convincing.


    Looking at scene before his eyes, the gnome was confused. When did Austin become the demon imperator? How did he become this so-called Tybalt the Great?


    ''''Your honor! The demon emperors of our Demon Abyss Realm have gathered all their energy and finally opened up a space pass to the Prime Martial World.


    Now, our demon armies are swarming into the Prime Martial World through the telep


    with the humans of the Prime Martial World along with them.


    Go!''''


    The demon king waved his hand after a moment''s reflection. Then he left with his demon race. They transformed into dark clouds and flew across the sky.


    They quickly left the ruins of the Oracle Sect and reached the black desert ahead of them.


    On the peak of a mountain lying among the ruins of the Oracle Sect, the space warped.


    Out of it stepped Austin and the gnome.


    ''''Hooh! The demon race finally left this place.''''


    Austin released his spiritual sense and found that all the members of the demon race had gone to the black desert. He was relieved and could take rest now.


    The demon king had put Austin under a lot of pressure. Austin was certain that even if he had wielded his Slaughtering Sword, he did not stand much chance to defeat the demon king and the large number of his followers.


    After ascertaining that the demon race had left, Austin manipulated the teleporting power of the City to transport Fanny and her grandfather, Emma and Debby.


    Austin had already located Emma and Debby and transported them into his City before he notice the appearance of the demon race.


    Later, he had saved Fanny and her grandfather.


    ''''The demon race scared the hell out of me!''''


    Fanny''s grandfather was still slightly quivering with fear as he remembered the moment when the demon race had easily destroyed his defense array.


    ''''No more worries. All of them from the demon race have left, ''''


    Austin replied trying to calm the old man down.


    ''''Look at this!'''' Austin took out about five spiritual herbs and turned to Emma and Debby with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 1063 Three-life Spiritual Wood

    "This is the cold ashes herb!" the girls cried out.


    Emma and Debby came to the Barren Mountain with a purpose of looking for that kind of spiritual herb, so they recognized it immediately.


    The two sisters suddenly became ecstatic, with tears of joy seeping out of their eyes.


    If they would be able to take home the herb, their father might still be saved.


    Violet was the one who found the herbs in the treasure house of the Oracle Sect.


    Austin handed all the cold ashes herbs to Emma.


    Emma quickly and carefully took the herbs from him.


    "Austin, thank you very much,"


    Emma said as she gave Austin a look of deep gratitude. She was moved beyond words.


    Austin not only saved them in the Emerald City, but also brought them to the Barren Mountain and helped them find the herb that they so badly needed.


    Emma did not dare to imagine what would have happened to her and Debby if they had not met Austin.


    Debby looked at Austin in admiration. There was gratitude in her eyes as well as some vague unspoken infatuation.


    Although Austin''s age was similar to hers, his strength far exceeded hers.


    Even among all the young men she had met, none could be compared to Austin.


    She could affirm that Austin was the best of all the young men she had known.


    Austin abruptly cleared his throat.


    "Well, since you have obtained the cold ashes herb, let''s get out of this place.


    I think it would be better and safer for you to stay in my City model for now.


    It will be much more convenient for you in many aspects,"


    Austin quickly said to the two sisters, trying to avert Debby''s admiring gaze.


    He entered the Barren Mountain for three purposes this time. The first one was to look for appropriate materials to reshape the body for Angus; the second was to look for the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire, and the third was to help Emma and Debby look for the cold ashes herb.


    However, he had only completed one task.


    He still had two other purposes to achieve, which were to find materials to reshape the body for Angus and to find the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire.


    Therefore, Austin did not want to waste too much time in the Oracle Sect.


    He then transferred all of them back into his City.


    "Well, if I really have a chance to rebuild the Oracle Sect in the future, I will still set up the headquarters here," he murmured to himself.


    He took one last look at the site of the Oracle Sect before leaving.


    Although the site of the Oracle Sect was littered with white bones, it looked abundantly green with exuberant l


    rbolt Movement Skill, and within a few seconds, he arrived at the top of the vast bamboo forest.


    Austin used his spiritual sense to search the bamboo forest below.


    Since the bamboo forest was too dense, the light that reached inside the bamboo forest was very dim.


    Only a tiny bit of light occasionally leaked from the gaps between the bamboo leaves, shining on the wet rotten forest ground.


    "Let''s go deep inside the bamboo forest and search for the Three-life Spiritual Wood," Austin insisted.


    Austin released more of his spiritual sense to probe the bamboo forest for a while, but found nothing.


    Growing impatient, Austin used his body movement skill and galloped towards the bamboo forest below.


    The gnome closely followed behind him.


    Inside the bamboo forest, the light was dim, the air was humid, and the ground was covered with a thick layer of withered and rotten bamboo leaves.


    Fortunately, such an environment would not have any impact on the bodily movement skill and speed of Austin and the gnome.


    Both of their figures sped through the bamboo forest like lightning hitting a treetop.


    Austin sensed the situation farther up the distance with his spiritual sense, and continued to search for the Three-life Spiritual Wood in the vast bamboo forest.


    Buzz...


    Austin and the gnome had just started to slow down and walk through the bamboo forest, when they suddenly heard strange buzzing noises.


    There were buzzing coming from all directions of the forest.


    A moment later, a swarm consisting of tens of thousands of bees appeared and rushed towards them.


    "Those are human head demonic bees!"


    Austin exclaimed, immediately recognizing the bees.

 Chapter 1064 The Magical Three-life Spiritual Wood.

    Each demonic bee possessed a head resembles that of a human. They were littered in various colors, and roughly about the size of an adult dog.


    They all had human-like faces, complete with a nose, an ear, a mouth and two eyes.


    They even had long unkempt hair. They could make your hair raise in fright at the first glance.


    Their level of strength was at par to that of the level-four demonic beasts.


    Despite all this information, Austin was going to have to experience it for himself.


    Nearly tens of thousands of human head demonic bees, like an avalanche, instantly covered the whole of the bamboo forest, including Austin and the gnome.


    "Humph! You disgusting bees!"


    Austin sneered.


    A vital energy force burst forth from his body.


    Whoosh!


    Powerful shock waves are formed wherever the vital energy force went. The demonic bees died instantly as soon as they got covered by it. They all exploded dramatically.


    With just a snap of a finger, the avalanche of bees were obliterated, down the very last one, by the powerful shock waves.


    The power of a level-four demonic beast was equal to the cultivation base of a human warrior.


    So for Austin who possesses the cultivation base of Astral Realm, a power too compelling compared to that of the bees, exterminating them was effortless.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Austin and the gnome transformed into two beams of light. They continued searching among the seemingly boundless bamboo forest.


    A few moments later.


    "Watch it!"


    Austin was in the lead, when he came to a sudden stop.


    He had perceived something unusual with his spiritual sense. His face instantly contorted into a frown.


    Upon Austin''s warning, the gnome also stopped all his movements.


    "What the hell are these bugs? It''s kind of weird."


    Austin''s face was getting more grim. He looked farther into the bamboo forest trying to make out what was beyond.


    "Master, it is the Invisible Illusory Bugs!"


    Violet emerged from the Illusion Bead, excitement evident in her voice.


    She could always communicate with Austin telepathically.


    Oh?


    Invisible Illusory Bug?


    Both Austin and the gnome were surprised at Violet''s announcement.


    They both gawked at Violet, trying to perc


    gnome in no time.


    Half an hour later, Austin and the gnome arrived at a clearing in the bamboo forest.


    Austin was panting heavily. He was eyeing the narrow space a little farther up the footpath.


    There situated a small yellow tree about 50 centimeters in height.


    It was a very peculiar tree. It had only six twigs and three leaves!


    And it glowed different shades of yellow.


    Austin took a closer look at the strange tree.


    Upon observation, he noticed that there were six tiny doors in it.


    It turned out that there was one for each of the six twigs.


    All the six tiny doors were open. Thick smoke was seen billowing from inside. The doors seemed like a passageway to unknown places.


    On the three leaves, illusory pictures flashed before their eyes.


    They saw numerous newborn babies and dying old men in these pictures. The theme was all about the birth and the death.


    "It turns out that what Angus had said was true!"


    Austin stared at the pictures. He was exhilarated.


    The Three-life Spiritual Wood was indeed a magical spiritual wood.


    It had rich cultural connotations.


    Each of the six twigs symbolized six paths of reincarnation.


    The three leaves symbolized man''s three lives -- in this life, in previous incarnation and in afterlife.


    Austin was initially skeptic about what Angus said.


    He thought that it was nothing but an ordinary spiritual wood.


    Austin was not convinced until he had seen the illusory pictures with his own eyes.

 Chapter 1065 Gloomy Graveyard

    Both Austin and the gnome were amazed by the magic of the Three-life Spiritual Wood.


    Austin took out his sword and carefully dug out the Three-life Spiritual Wood.


    He also dug out the soils within a one-meter-wide and two-meter-deep area to provide the wood with better protection.


    He then carefully transferred the Three-life Spiritual Wood together with the soil into a safe corner inside the City.


    Angus had warned him that the Three-life Spiritual Wood should not be stored in the Space Ring. Otherwise, it would gradually lose its spirituality.


    Austin breathed out a sigh of relief once the Three-life Spiritual Wood was safely stored in the City.


    He had achieved his second goal in the Barren Mountain.


    He now only had one goal left to achieve, which was to find the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire.


    "Hey, kid. Listen. I''m leaving you to look for the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire by yourself from this point on.


    I''ll have to cultivate myself in seclusion since I don''t know much about the fire. Good luck,"


    the gnome said to Austin and then flew to the City.


    Austin then used the Thunderbolt Movement Skill to fly out of the bamboo forest and activated his spiritual sense to reach far ahead.


    He continued to move quietly and quickly in the Barren Mountain, trying to locate the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire.


    Two days later.


    Austin was floating in the air. Beneath him was the dark sand ground from the depths of the Barren Mountain.


    He kept quiet, staring at a high mountain several kilometers away.


    There was a volcanic vent at the top of the mountain.


    It looked like a ferocious beast with its bloody mouth wide open, threatening to swallow anything and anybody that stood near it.


    However, Austin found it strange because cold black mists rather than hot gas were coming out from inside the vent.


    Even with his far distance from the volcano, he could still feel the extremely low temperature.


    The areas surrounding the vent were even covered in ice.


    However, the ice was pure black rather than white. It made for such a sinister sight.


    "Is this the Gloomy Graveyard?"


    Austin muttered to himself. He compared the volcanic vent to the map inside his Soul Sea. He ca


    ks colliding with each other, the sounds echoing inside the pit.


    It took Austin about an hour to completely wipe out the bat troop.


    As a result, he consumed a great amount of his vital energy because he had to use it to resist the cold and simultaneously kill the icy rock bats.


    After the killing was done, he stayed afloat for a while, panting. Once he had caught his breath, he continued to fly down.


    Austin flew about a kilometer farther down where even the black mists seemed to have been frozen.


    His whole body, clothes, hair, face and even his eyelashes were covered with the frozen black mists.


    He could not stop himself from trembling.


    "S-shit. Just what the hell is this p-place? It''s so f-fucking c-c-cold," he stammered from the cold.


    Austin kept using his vital energy to keep out the cold. He forced a bitter smile.


    He reckoned that even Tribulation Realm warriors would freeze down here.


    He was able to survive this far only because he had an extremely strong body.


    Furthermore, his vital energy cultivation method had fire properties, which was why he could still move.


    But the more he flew farther down, the more his body trembled uncontrollably.


    A few moments later, he noticed through his spiritual sense that a cave stood thirty meters away.


    The walls inside the cave were covered with wet slippery moss.


    Black mists were erupting from it.


    Austin finally found where those cold black mists were coming from.

 Chapter 1066 Tame The Dark Bone Gloomy Fire

    Surprised, Austin swiftly plunged into the cave with finesse.


    As Austin entered the cave, he immediately felt the piercing cold. It got colder and colder. He couldn''t help but sneeze relentlessly.


    The cave was spacious while also full of dark and dense fog. There was only one way to go further and it extended deeper inside.


    Austin subconsciously felt that the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire was hidden somewhere inside the cave.


    Ignoring the cold atmosphere, Austin clenched his jaw and stepped inside the cave.


    Austin walked about a hundred meters and found a roomy stone chamber not far ahead.


    The stone chamber, whether on the ground, on the wall, around the chamber, or on top of it, were all covered with thick and dark ice as the dark and dense fog permeated the entire chamber.


    Moreover, the chamber was so dark that it was impossible to see anything.


    Austin reached out his arms, only to get his hands on nothing but thick black fog.


    When he waved his hands, the black and dense fog would float layer by layer and almost seemed like waves.


    The stone chamber was nothing more than a dark and icy hole.


    When he arrived at the stone chamber, every inch of Austin''s body began to freeze.


    After only a short period of time, his body was covered with black ice about ten centimeters thick.


    Austin released his spiritual sense to detect the chamber.


    "What is it? A crow?"


    Austin was amazed to discover that in the middle of the fog-covered stone chamber was a dark crow. It stared at him with its cold eyes.


    It was a special kind, a three-legged black crow!


    It radiated a terrible chill and you could tell it was exactly the source of the bitter cold.


    "What is that?"


    Austin suddenly remembered what Angus had told him in the Mysterious Nether World. He once discussed the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire to him in detail.


    Angus said that the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire would sometimes transform into the shape of a crow.


    "Does that mean this is the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire?"


    The crow had its eyes open wide as it stared at Austin coldly as if it was trying to mock him. It almost looked like a human.


    "Is the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire equipped with a human mind?"


    Having contact with the eyes of the dark crow, Austin felt uncomfortable and restless.


    He stayed at the entrance of the stone chamber quietly and continued to observe the crow with his spiritual sense.


    Now he was getting more and more certain that the crow was the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire in disguise.


    He could feel an overwhelming murderous chill coming out from its dark body. It seemed that it could destroy everything if it wanted to.


    Angus also told him that the Dark Bone


    ire had been completely subdued by the Scorching Evil Fire.


    It was weaker than before. It probably learned how powerful the Scorching Evil Fire was and began to fear it.


    It looked very exhausted that it couldn''t run away anymore.


    It was enclosed in the corner of the stone chamber by the Scorching Evil Fire and where it was kept still.


    "This is my chance!"


    Austin was more than happy.


    He immediately released his spiritual sense to get it closer to the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire cowering in the corner.


    When the spiritual sense was about to meet the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire, the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire alertly responded.


    Whoosh!


    It suddenly released a dark fire, that burned a part of Austin''s spiritual sense.


    Luckily, the Scorching Evil Fire quickly released a scarlet fire to strike back. The Dark Bone Gloomy Fire was no match for it and vanished.


    Under the protection of the Scorching Evil Fire, Austin''s spiritual sense managed to reach the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire.


    Austin controlled his spiritual sense well to try and slowly permeate into the inner parts of the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire without provoking it.


    Unsurprisingly, the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire still resisted with all its strength, and Austin''s spiritual sense was undermined. It didn''t seem like he would be able to tame the fire anytime soon.


    After quite a while, Austin managed to penetrate his spiritual sense into the insides of the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire to make a spiritual sign inside it.


    Austin gently soothed the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire for one whole day.


    Finally, the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire turned docile and tame. It seemed that it ended up recognizing Austin as its master.


    Austin let out a sigh of relief.


    "I made it!"


    His eyes radiated with a light of joy and satisfaction.

 Chapter 1068 The Demon Race Did All This

    Austin put away the Scorching Evil Fire. He waved to the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire which had been hiding at the corner. It now started to move slowly towards Austin.


    Slowly it got closer and once near Austin. It then landed on his palm.


    Looking at the black flame giving off a strong chilling aura in his palm, Austin felt extremely pleased.


    Austin already owned the Scorching Evil Fire and had used it more than once, so he was quite familiar to the Unearthly Fire.


    He tried to connect to the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire with his mind. Instantly the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire which was in his palm slowly moved forward. It reached his arm and got absorbed into Austin''s body.


    Its glow could be seen through Austin''s skin. After a while, the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire disappeared. That meant it had merged with Austin''s body successfully.


    Now Austin owned two types of Unearthly Fire.


    He was aware that he was not yet able to control the Unearthly Fire in a freewheeling way, with his current cultivation base.


    The Unearthly Fire''s strength was too much for him. If he became careless, it would be easy for him to get hurt by the Unearthly Fire.


    But Austin was confident that in future, after his cultivation base grew high enough, he would be able to control the two types of Unearthly Fire and use them at their full power.


    After dealing with the Scorching Evil Fire, Austin decided to recover his spiritual sense.


    He took out some pills, which would help him recover his spiritual sense, and put them into his mouth. He swallowed them quickly.


    He could feel that a lot of his spiritual sense had been consumed when he tried to tame the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire. After having the pills, his spiritual sense started to recover at a high speed.


    Austin started his bodily movement skill and left the stone room. He flew upward in the direction of the opening of the crater swiftly.


    It didn''t take him long to reach the top.


    Shoop!


    Austin rushed out of the black crater at high speed and flew upwards into the sky.


    "The three things that I had planned to do in the Barren Mountain have been done now. It was totally worth the trip!


    Now, it''s time to go back.


    I wonder how everything is going on at the Heaven Pavilion Sect now!


    Hope nothing happens to it,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    He waved his hand and the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot appeared beside him. Austin stepped into it and put some divine vital energy crystals into the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot.


    In a split second, action began.


    The Dragon and Phoenix Chariot disappeared with Austin aboard.


    After a short while, Austin found that he had left the area of the Barren Mountain.


    Although


    usually noisy and crowded but this one seemed to be in ruins.


    On the streets of the town, there was blood and broken bodies of human beings everywhere. These people must die not long ago. Something struck them recently.


    Blood was flowing everywhere and the town reeked of its smell.


    It was clear, the slaughter had happened recently.


    Inside the Triangle Zone, each town or city was controlled by different powers.


    In these towns or cities, most of the people were human cultivators.


    ''Who could kill all the cultivators of the town?'' Just as the question rose, the answer sprang in Austin''s mind instantly. It must be the demon race!


    "Isis, go! Run away quickly!


    Let me block the monsters!"


    The voice of a woman was heard again.


    Austin found the figures of two women staggering by his spiritual sense.


    They were Winnie and Isis from the New Moon Sect of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom!


    ''Why did these two women come to the Triangle Zone?''


    Austin found it strange and asked himself.


    Slowly as he observed the two women, Austin recognized them. He did not have a good impression of those two women.


    They had chased and tried to kill him at more than one occasion, when he was in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom earlier.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin found out that Winnie and Isis were being chased by dozens of members of the demon race. They were running hysterically after them.


    ''I am right. It''s indeed the demon race that did all this!''


    As Austin''s eyes passed through the broken bodies of human cultivators, he saw the flesh and blood of innocents filling up streets. The view did not just sadden him but filled him with something else. A ferocious determination filled up his heart and a chilling murderous intent flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 1069 Please Get Us Out Of This Place

    Austin was floating above the north of the town.


    Meanwhile, Winnie and Isis were also coming to the same area.


    "There''s someone over there,"


    Winnie said in a delighted tone as she sensed the presence of a man with the use of her spiritual sense.


    Fleeing from the host of demons that were chasing them, the two of them were getting almost desperate. The sign that there was someone else nearby brought them great relief. Hoping he would come to their rescue, they eagerly dashed towards Austin.


    When Austin detected the presence of the two girls flying towards him, he stopped moving and hovered over the place, waiting for them.


    A few minutes later, Winnie and Isis spotted a middle-aged man.


    Austin had changed his appearance to pass under the disguise of a much older man.


    With a little sense of relief, the two girls fixed their gazes on the stranger. Silently, they hoped he was a good person��someone they could trust.


    At the same time, Austin too was studying them.


    First to catch his attention was Winnie, whose clothes were stained with blood, a deep cut on her right shoulder. His eyes widened as he saw the wound, obviously inflicted by the claws of one of the demons.


    The right side of her clothes was a bloody mess, with most of her right arm exposed.


    Patches of blood stained her snow-white skin.


    And it was no better for Isis; her cloth was ripped apart at the back, exposing scratch marks on her supple, creamy skin.


    It was evident the two girls had literally escaped from the claws of death.


    "Sir... " Winnie began.


    Noticing that the demons were getting closer to them, she got flustered and worried.


    However, she could sense an aura of unfathomable vital energy around Austin.


    A gut feeling told her the middle-aged man was far more powerful than her.


    Even just looking at his face, she felt that he oozed so much confidence that would put her at peace. From the look of things, she knew this stranger could save them.


    "Sir, dozens of demons are pursuing us..."


    she continued when he didn''t answer.


    "I see. Come and stand behind me.


    I''ll handle them,"


    Austin said flatly.


    ''The two girls tried to kill me several times.


    But now we''re facing the same enemy��the demons. We''re at the war with demons. I should let go of grudges from the past, '' he mused.


    "Sir, these demons are way too strong. I''ll stay here to assist you.


    that''s why we kept running away.


    But this man has made short work of the demons. I couldn''t believe it, '' the two girls thought.


    Feeling uneasy under their gazes, Austin pretended to cough.


    "Girls, I have overthrown your tormentors. Now, you''re safe. Bye!" he said.


    He put his Lightning Sword aside and turned in an attempt to leave.


    Hearing Austin cough drew Winnie back from shock.


    "Wait first, sir!" she called out.


    "What''s up?"


    Austin turned around and furrowed his eyebrows. He had no intention of wasting more time on the two girls.


    Winnie and Isis felt hurt at the sight of his expression.


    Wherever they went, they always had made heads turn and people competed to show them attention.


    After all, they were enchanting excellent disciples from the New Moon Sect.


    Winnie was one of the Holy Daughters of the sect.


    Men of all ages had been nice to them and many even tried to please them to win their affections.


    ''Today was a bad day. Our master died at the hands of the demon race and we narrowly escaped death.


    Now, this man showed disinterest towards us. Did we do anything wrong to him?''


    The day''s troubles left them so downcast they almost cried at his indifference.


    "Sir,"


    Winnie said, desperately.


    "The demons you just destroyed had been on rampage, capturing a vast area, thousands of miles in range.


    While they ran riot, they even killed our master.


    And now, we''re too weak to make it out of this area, just the two of us without someone to help us.


    Please get us out of this place, sir. Otherwise we really fear for our lives."

 Chapter 1070 Austin, Really

    "You want me to escort you out of this place?


    Where are you headed?


    Our destination might not be the same,"


    Austin asked after a brief pause.


    He hesitated because he was desperate to return to the Heaven Pavilion Sect and escorting them out of here would only delay his arrival.


    Judging by Austin''s recent encounters, he assumed that the demon race had already occupied many territories in the Triangle Zone.


    What''s worse, the Heaven Pavilion Sect had been feuding with the Heaven Palace from the very beginning. So, Austin was worried that the Heaven Palace would seek revenge by attacking the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Heaven Palace had acquired countless powerful warriors and resources. Even if the Eighteen Arhats Array was activated, the Heaven Pavilion Sect would not be able to resist an invasion by the Heaven Palace, as the demon race supported them.


    "Sir, all we want is for you to escort us out of this area as the demon race controls it."


    Both Winnie and Isis stared at Austin nervously.


    Austin''s decision would determine whether they lived or died.


    Winnie and Isis did not have the power to escape the demons that were hunting them.


    "All right.


    I''ll help you escape. Stay close to me."


    Austin felt compassion for Winnie and Isis when he saw their wounds. The empathy he felt persuaded him to assist them.


    Even though they had tried to kill him many times before, Austin decided to save them.


    "Okay, let''s move!"


    Austin did not take out his Dragon and Phoenix Chariot to avoid being identified by Winnie and Isis.


    Instead, Austin activated his bodily movement skill and headed for the Heaven Palace.


    Winnie and Isis also used their bodily movement skill to keep up with Austin.


    On their way, they encountered several demon race squads.


    Fortunately, compared with Austin''s power, their enemies were weak.


    They battled demon soldiers and demon generals in the squads they encountered.


    Killing them was a piece of cake for Austin.


    Austin also released his spiritual sense to detect traces of the demon race. If he sensed a large number of demon race soldiers, Austin would take a detour.


    At last, after three days'' traveling, they l


    might expose his true identity.


    After ten hours in the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot, the Heaven Pavilion Sect came into Austin''s sight.


    Austin released his spiritual sense to assess the situation in the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Everything seemed to be normal inside the Heaven Pavilion Sect. Everyone was doing their own business in an orderly way.


    Austin let out a breath of relief.


    It seemed that the Heaven Pavilion Sect was safe during his absence.


    Austin put away his Dragon and Phoenix Chariot and


    activated his bodily movement skill. Now that he felt assured of the sect''s safety, Austin could comfortably fly toward the Heaven Pavilion Sect''s headquarters.


    Just as Austin was about to reach the gate, he heard a shout.


    "Who''s there?


    Nobody is allowed to enter the Heaven Pavilion Sect without permission."


    A dozen people stopped Austin in the sky above the gate.


    "It''s me,"


    Austin replied. A sense of foreboding filled Austin when he did not recognize the guards.


    Austin knew all the guards of the Heaven Pavilion Sect. But these people were strangers to him.


    They did not even seem to be members of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Was it possible that the Sect Supremo had replaced all the guards?


    "How dare you?


    You are not allowed to trespass in the Heaven Pavilion Sect no matter who you are.


    Leave now. Otherwise, I will show no mercy,"


    one of the guards warned Austin. He seemed to the leader of the guards.

 Chapter 1071 Fight Back Against The Black Wind Gang

    "Tell the Sect Supremo to come out. Let him know that Austin is back!"


    Austin announced loudly and courageously.


    "The Sect Supremo? Austin? No one can enter the Heaven Pavilion Sect without Elder Nesbit''s permission.


    Have you come here to create a scene?


    Get out of here! Or I''ll get you into trouble!"


    snapped the captain savagely.


    "Elder Nesbit?"


    Austin was stunned for a second. He instantly understood that something had happened in the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    The Sect Supremo had been in charge of the headquarters, and without Austin''s orders he would never have given the power of the Heaven Pavilion Sect to someone else.


    Now, out of the blue, there was an elder named Nesbit who he had never heard before in the headquarters. Something must have happened.


    Pondering upon it, Austin released his spiritual sense to investigate the situation inside the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    He stood firmly at his place waiting to know what was going on inside. But the captain seemed to get restless. "Well, you''ve really come to create trouble, haven''t you? Come on everyone. We need to teach him a lesson!" shouted the captain.


    He began to charge towards Austin first, as he waved at his companions to join him.


    The captain was at the premium stage of Master Realm.


    It was like the nail in the coffin for Austin. He got in a rage as he had no idea about what was happening. It infuriated him that his place was occupied by others while he was away.


    Filled with anger, he released a Spiritual Sense Flying Spear and shot it into the captain''s Soul Sea.


    "Ahh!" The captain gave out a scream.


    Immediately he became aware what was attacking his spiritual soul in the Soul Sea.


    A searing pain in his head made him crash to the ground. Holding his head in his hands, he whined and rolled around.


    His companions looked at him in shock. A chill rose in their hearts.


    Although none of them saw Austin attack their captain, they could easily guess that it was the visitor who was torturing him.


    Austin made his enemy who was at the premium stage of Master Realm suffer without even touching him. The other men who guarded the gate were aware of how powerful and unfathomable he was.


    They looked at each other, but no one dared to come forward.


    "Go and report it!" someone murmured in a low voice.


    Immediately three people turned around and began to fly towards the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Austin didn''t make any effort to stop them.


    Soon, Austin''s spiritual sense found the Sect Supremo at the


    seemed to have vanished, and he felt exhilarated and rejuvenated with a new energy to fight back.


    He had no doubts that they could kill the enemies for he never questioned Austin''s strength and abilities.


    ...


    Outside the gate, about a dozen men who were guarding the gate looked at Austin anxiously and doubtfully.


    Their captain had stopped crying and lay motionless on the ground. He was dying.


    Now that Austin came to know that these people were intruders from the Black Wind Gang, he certainly wouldn''t go easy on them.


    "Oh, my God! Captain Li seems to be dead!"


    Someone screamed when he found their captain dead.


    "How dare you? How dare you kill the member of our Black Wind Gang? Doom on you!"


    There was anger in them as they cursed, pointing at Austin.


    "Ha! How dare you come to our Heaven Pavilion Sect and run amok? None of you will get out of here alive!" Austin growled, his expression sinister.


    Immediately, he released twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Spears. They rushed towards the guards and were thrust into their Soul Seas.


    "Ahhh!"


    Wails of anguish broke out and echoed all around. In less than half a minute, all the guards were dead.


    "Who did this? How dare you!"


    The wails and cries outside the gate had apparently alarmed the people inside the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect. One by one, several figures rushed frantically towards the mountain gate.


    Instead of avoiding those people, Austin put his hands behind his back and walked carelessly into the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect. He seemed least bothered about the people who were rushing out, and there was a calmness in his behavior. A calmness that could wreak havoc if perturbed.

 Chapter 1072 I Will Kill You All

    "Who are you and how dare you to break into the Heaven Pavilion Sect?"


    A cultivator at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm flew over and stopped Austin.


    "Humph, like the Heaven Pavilion Sect belongs to the Black Wind Gang,"


    Austin responded with a cold smile. He then launched several Spiritual Sense Flying Spears directly into the Soul Sea of the Astral Realm cultivator.


    "Ah!"


    the Astral Realm cultivator fell from mid-air down onto the ground heavily. He roared in pain as he held his hands to his head.


    He died after several seconds.


    When Austin was in the ruins of the Oracle Sect in the Barren Mountain, his spiritual tree refined and absorbed the demonic spiritual soul of Tybalt the demon imperator, so his spiritual sense had a six-fold increase.


    Before Austin entered the Barren Mountain, it was already easy for him to take down cultivators at the Astral Realm using only his spiritual sense, and things got much more easier for him now. He was now able to kill a cultivator at the stage of the Astral Realm merely by using one Spiritual Sense Flying Spear.


    "How dare you!


    Come on!


    Kill him!"


    The other Astral Realm cultivators all rushed towards him.


    Without any fear or hesitation, Austin strode into the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect with his hands on his hips, his clothes swinging around him.


    He released several Spiritual Sense Flying Spears one after another, one Spiritual Sense Flying Spear hitting one Astral Realm cultivator each.


    As he headed towards the headquarters, those cultivators who tried to stop him all suddenly screamed in pain, holding their hands on their head.


    Just like the cultivator that Austin killed before them, they all died within several seconds.


    It was a peculiarly frightening scene.


    The people present who witnessed the scene felt a chill crawl up their spines.


    No one ever saw this middle-aged man move a single finger.


    He just walked by, and almost one hundred cultivators of the Master Realm and Astral Realm had died for seemingly no reason.


    Naturally, they realized that the man must have launched the attack using his spiritual sense.


    However, they sensed that the movement of the vital energy force the man emitted was only at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm.


    They all wondere


    m met, Austin defeated him using his spiritual sense.


    The five Tribulation Realm masters were at the Heaven Pavilion Sect because the leader of the Tiger Gang called upon them in hopes that they would be strong backers.


    He expected that the five masters would be able to easily defeat Austin. He would be very glad to see it happen.


    "How shameless. After I spared your life.


    I didn''t expect that you would conspire with the Black Wind Gang.


    I must kill you this time!"


    Austin said in a cold voice.


    As soon as he finished speaking, He sent twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Spears soaring towards the Soul Sea of the leader of the Tiger Gang, The spears instantly bombarded his spiritual souls.


    "Ah!


    Elder Nesbit, help me!"


    the leader of the Tiger Gang pleaded, frightened to death by his current predicament.


    He rolled to the ground with his hands on his head.


    "It cannot be possible!


    How can this man have such powerful spiritual sense?"


    The five masters were also shocked by the situation.


    "Stop it!


    Take back your attack of the spiritual sense, or we will let you pay for this!"


    the Elder Nesbit roared angrily.


    Austin laughed wildly. "I will pay for this?


    To tell you the truth, I don''t intend to let any of the people from the Black Wind Gang and the Tiger Gang leave this place.


    I will most certainly kill you all!"


    he ferociously declared.


    "You are risking your neck!"


    "Let''s kill this overconfident bastard!"


    Hearing Austin''s words, the five masters exploded in anger.

 Chapter 1073 Disturbance

    The head of the Tiger Gang had stopped screaming as he lied on the ground motionless. Obviously, he was dead and had no life left in him.


    The five Tribulation Realm cultivators of the Black Wind Gang were surprised to see such a scene as anger burned in their eyes.


    "You are so screwed! Go to hell!"


    said one of the five, whose cultivation base was at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm. As soon as he finished his words, he activated his vital energy to form a hand-shaped force targeted at Austin.


    He didn''t think Austin was a big deal since he was only at the preliminary stage of Astral Realm. After all, he thought an attack from his vital energy would be strong enough to kill Austin, so he didn''t intend to exert any martial arts skill.


    The gap between the different realms made him confident that he could kill Austin in the blink of an eye without any trouble.


    The killing intent was burning inside Austin''s chest furiously. When he saw the cultivator throw an attack towards him, he took out his Slaughtering Sword without hesitation.


    Bloody murderous intent began to spread in the atmosphere.


    Shoop! Shoop!


    Austin brandished the Slaughtering Sword


    as two huge streams of crimson sword aura instantly flashed towards the Tribulation Realm cultivator.


    "Archaic weapon!"


    The moment Austin took out the Slaughtering Sword, the five Tribulation Realm cultivators immediately noticed the formidable killing intent surrounding the sword. They were all paled in utter surprise and fear.


    They immediately recognized that the sword was an archaic weapon.


    Boom! Boom!


    The cultivator at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm had tried his best to exert his martial arts skill to fight against the two streams of sword aura, but it was all in vain. There was nothing he could do.


    The two streams of sword aura broke all of his attacks and directly hit his body.


    In only a split second, the Tribulation Realm cultivator was thrown away and his body crashed on the ground with a bang.


    The cultivator who was lying on the ground, vomited a mouthful of blood and gasped for air. Then all of a sudden, he stopped breathing and closed his eyes. Death had surely taken him away before he could recover.


    "Go!"


    Austin told the members of the Heaven Pavilion Sect and the Wolf Gang who were all standing behind him.


    At the same time, he used the Slaughtering Sword to aim the bloody sword aura towards the members of the Black Wind Gang and the Tiger Gang.


    The attacks from the Slaughtering Sword were too powerful for the Astral Realm and the Master Realm cultivators to withstand.


    They couldn''t do anything but run away and scream for their lives.


    In a flash, hundreds of the Astral Realm and the Master Realm cultivators had been slashed from the middle.


    "Austin! That is definitely Austin!"


    Elder Nesbit cried out all of a sudden.


    "What?! That is Austin!


    I have never expected Austin to hide himself at the headquarters of the Hea


    ng but exert his bodily movement skill to retreat at once.


    However, no matter how powerful his bodily movement skill was, he could never outrun than the sword aura from Austin''s Slaughtering Sword.


    Boom!


    The second sword aura slashed his back which then caused his body to explode.


    Bits and pieces of his body rained around them.


    "Kill them all! None of the Black Wind Gang and the Tiger Gang are allowed to walk out of here today!"


    A riot started. The Heaven Pavilion Sect had begun fighting against the members of the Black Wind Gang and the Tiger Gang.


    Death happened endlessly during all the chaos.


    The whole headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect was immersed in the fight.


    Austin was rushing towards the Sect Supremo.


    The Sect Supremo was still in a battle against the cultivator at the medium stage of Tribulation Realm. But when the cultivator saw Austin approaching with the Slaughtering Sword, he stopped the fight at once.


    After throwing a feint, he tried to run away for his life.


    The Sect Supremo immediately saw through his trick and activated his vital energy force to aim attacks towards him as he retreated.


    When Austin arrived next to the Sect Supremo, he brandished the Slaughtering Sword and threw the sword aura towards the escaping cultivator.


    In a split second, the Tribulation Realm cultivator was killed.


    Austin then flashed next to the thunder unicorn as he launched the sword aura once again.


    Working with the thunder unicorn, Austin breezily killed the last remaining members of the Black Wind Gang who was at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm in the blink of an eye.


    He then took back his Slaughtering Sword and stopped joining any fight. He just stood there with his hands clasped behind his back as he ruthlessly watched the remaining members of the Black Wind Gang and the Tiger Gang perish.


    Meanwhile, the Sect Supremo and the thunder unicorn worked together and killed all the remaining members in an instant.

 Chapter 1074 Deportation

    After the fierce battle, the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect was destroyed beyond recognition, and its grounds were littered with corpses of dead warriors.


    The troops of the Black Wind Gang and the Tiger Gang were thoroughly annihilated.


    In the whole duration of the battle, there was a group of people who were just looking on passively, unwilling to get involved with the conflict. It appeared that they were indifferent with the sentiments of the two opposing sides.


    These men belonged to the forces that joined the Heaven Pavilion Sect only recently.


    Those forces were only willing to submit to the Heaven Pavilion Sect in order to ensure a temporary refuge. That meant that they didn''t pledge their allegiance to the sect, and that they couldn''t care any less about what would happen to it.


    With no commitment to the sect, they purposefully stepped back when the war between the Heaven Pavilion Sect and the Black Wind Gang broke out.


    The moment the Heaven Pavilion Sect took the upper hand in the war and it became obvious that the Black Wind Gang would lose, some of them started offering their help in order to give the impression that they had participated in the war and assisted their sect to victory.


    This scam was easily caught by Austin''s observant eyes.


    To him, it was starting to feel like allowing them to join the Heaven Pavilion Sect was a grave mistake.


    They had brought no good to the Heaven Pavilion Sect ever since they became a part of it. Instead, it could be argued that they had caused more trouble than what they were worth.


    The Tiger Gang was a prime example of this. They attempted to take control of the Heaven Pavilion Sect, and even conspired with the Black Wind Gang to be able to do it.


    With that, Austin quickly made the decision that a purge should be carried out in the Heaven Pavilion Sect as soon as possible.


    Any other forces which joined the Heavenly Pavilion Sect for any other purposes instead of faithfully serving the sect could no longer remain in it.


    After a while, the chaos caused by the war had been cleaned up.


    Then Austin called a meeting with the seniors of the sect in the council hall.


    Even the leaders of the forces that had submitted to the Heaven Pavilion Sect were invited to and were present in the said meeting.


    Austin''s eyes coldly ran down the crowd.


    When the sharp gaze fell upon the leaders of the newly joined forces, they instinctively lowered their heads in fear.


    After all, they knew what they did and did not do when the intense battle was raging on.


    Most of them didn''t aid the sect.


    Some of them even took it a bit further -- ever since the Black Wind Gang became stronger, they actually stood with them in secret instead of the troops of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Now that the Black Wind Gang had been wiped out, these leaders begun having serious regrets about the decisions they had made.


    Under Austin''s intense glare, they slowly came to an understanding as to why Austin had called for this meeting.


    From that moment on, they realized that Austin, indeed, was th


    , still stayed around.


    These gangs were eventually allowed to stay in the sect, as per Austin''s instructions and blessing after the Sect Supremo spoke for them.


    This was because these gangs had always been on the side of the Heaven Pavilion Sect during the time when it was under the control of the Black Wind Gang.


    After the purge, only a few remained inside the sect. These people were the warriors loyal to the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Seeing this, Austin felt incredibly satisfied.


    He then left everything else to the Sect Supremo.


    He also turned over piles and piles of various resources to him to make sure that he would be able to maintain the regular operation of the sect as well as the disciples'' cultivation.


    These resources came from the Barren Mountain, especially from the treasury of the Oracle Sect.


    Hundreds of years ago, the Oracle Sect was a prosperous sect that enjoyed good reputation.


    The said sect, however, quickly declined to what it was now and Austin was able to obtain their rich resources.


    Furthermore, Austin promised its sect leader that he would rebuild the Oracle Sect.


    As part of that process, he decided to train a number of potential disciples who would be the Oracle Sect''s new members to start its reconstruction.


    Therefore, he made sure that the Sect Supremo divided the resources equally among the disciples who would be trained.


    Also, Austin asked him to keep an eye for all the disciples that have incredible potential and to train them specifically.


    After taking care of that, Austin transmitted Fanny, Fanny''s grandpa, Emma and Debby from his City model so that they could finally have a bit of rest.


    The Four Devil Clowns came along with them.


    Now, they were Austin''s faithful servants.


    Right after that, he ordered the four to aid the Sect Supremo in maintaining order in the sect and to do whatever needed of them.


    As for Austin, he announced that he would temporarily retreat from the world in order to improve his cultivation.


    Later on, he entered his cultivation chamber.

 Chapter 1075 The Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill

    Austin was now in his secret chamber.


    First, he spent quite a long time counting and sorting the rich trophies that he got from the Barren Mountain earlier.


    Without question, the biggest harvest he got from that trip was the treasures that he got from the Oracle Sect''s treasury. As a matter of fact, he got so many treasures that dozens of his Space Rings were completely filled up.


    In addition to the treasures from the Oracle Sect, Austin also garnered several elixirs, vital energy crystals, and various kinds of precious natural resources from that trip.


    After getting a rough estimate of the number of things he got from his trip, Austin was quite impressed.


    After all, the gnome served as their guide during the treasure hunting trip, and since he was a keen and talented scout, they were able to find almost all of the precious treasures.


    After their trip, it took Austin a whole day to sort out all of the treasures and wealth that he had now owned.


    As he was counting, even Austin was astounded by how wealthy he had become.


    In fact, based on his estimate, his current wealth was now equal to that of any big sect in the South Continent of the Prime Martial World.


    After sorting all of his treasures out, Austin grouped them into different categories and put each category in a Space Ring of its own. Once he had done that, he put the Space Rings away.


    Finally, after a tedious day of sorting and counting, only one Space Ring was left in front of Austin.


    This particular Ring was a special one. Back when he was still in the ruins of the Oracle Sect, Austin risked his life and snatched it from the finger of the leader of the Oracle Sect in a square.


    "Since this was the Space Ring of a sect leader, I''m pretty sure that this would contain lots of valuable treasures inside," Austin muttered to himself.


    With high expectations about what was inside it, Austin picked up the Space Ring that was originally owned by the leader of the Oracle Sect.


    Then, he hastily used his spiritual sense to find out exactly what treasures were hidden inside it.


    Despite being mentally prepared for what the Ring could contain, Austin was still shocked once he saw what was inside.


    The number of treasures it contained was so much more than he had expected! For one, there were tens of millions of vital energy crystals in it.


    More than that, there was also a great variety of higher grade elixirs, pills, natural resources, and treasures that full of spiritual energy that Austin had never even seen or heard of before.


    Austin''s hunch was right��the collection of treasures that the sect leader had was indeed extraordinary.


    In general, almost all of the collections in that Space Ring were high-grade treasures.


    Austin even spotted a large number of eighth or ninth grade pills.


    After scouring the Space Ring for a while longer, he found a jade slip within it.


    The jade slip seemed to record a certain kind of martial art.


    At once, Austin did a quick scan of the jade slip using his spiritual sense.


    He immediately felt ecstati


    began to shine splendidly, and its golden light slowly fell on the vital energy crystals and began to absorb their energy.


    In that very moment, vigorous vital energy whistled and hovered inside the entire secret chamber.


    Meanwhile, in the center of the chamber, Austin sat quietly like an old respected monk who was lost in his deep meditation.


    Austin abandoned all of his thoughts and focused only on his cultivation.


    A day or so later, inside the chamber, a deafening booming sound rang out all of a sudden.


    It was because an extremely powerful wave of vital energy force violently rushed out from Austin''s body.


    Obviously, the wave he burst out was as powerful as that of a warrior in the medium stage of Astral Realm!


    At once, Austin came back to his senses and opened his eyes, which were now shining with energy.


    "Hoo, after a hard day''s cultivation, I finally made it. I have now reached the medium stage of Astral Realm," Austin exclaimed loudly in excitement.


    But Austin knew that he was not completely done. He still had to strengthen his progress at once. So, after pausing for a while, he spent some more time meditating, cultivating, and replenishing the vital energy he had lost. That way, he was able to completely consolidate his power and ability in the medium stage of Astral Realm.


    After that, Austin took out the jade slip that he had put away earlier.


    "Now, it is time for me to practice this Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill!"


    Austin said with high expectations.


    Having a strong spiritual sense was one of Austin''s big advantages in trying to master the skill.


    And if he could successfully master the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill, then he would be able to improve his actual combat power greatly.


    With that in mind, Austin released his spiritual sense and again studied the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill twice.


    After memorizing every step of the skill, he began his formal practice at once. He was well aware that it would be a tricky process, but he had to try his very best.

 Chapter 1076 Timing Finger

    Before Austin began cultivating the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill, he placed tens of thousands of divine vital energy crystals around him. The spiritual tree flew out of Austin''s Soul Sea and absorbed the essence of the divine vital energy crystals.


    Then he waited as the spiritual tree continually turned the essence into spiritual sense.


    Since cultivating the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill required an intensive amount of the spiritual sense, Austin needed to prepare well for it.


    Then Austin started to cultivate the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill.


    The core cultivation of the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill was to refine a small fire out of one''s spiritual sense.


    This was the most challenging part in the cultivation of the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill.


    Austin immersed his mind in his Soul Sea.


    Then he started to extract his spiritual sense to refine the spiritual sense fire according to the method recorded in the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill.


    Austin knew that he had to be very patient if he wanted to succeed.


    The process was lengthy and included several phases. The first step was to compress the spiritual sense to its maximum limit.


    After he successfully compressed the spiritual sense to its limit, he could refine a small spiritual sense fire in a special way.


    Two hours passed.


    Four hours passed.


    Six hours passed.


    Despite the time, Austin continued as he knew that it always took a long time to cultivate.


    In the secret chamber, Austin sat cross-legged. He remained very still as he dedicated all his energy to the cultivation.


    One day passed.


    Two days passed.


    Three days passed.


    Finally, on the fourth day, Austin opened his eyes. A small grin slowly spread across his lips.


    After three days of continuous cultivation, Austin had finally refined a white spiritual sense fire in his Soul Sea.


    This fire was so small that it looked like a peanut.


    "Is this the spiritual sense fire?"


    Austin looked at the small white fire in his Soul Sea with curiosity.


    According to the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill, this spiritual sense fire, which used the spiritual sense as fuel, could incinerate a person''s spiritual sense.


    "Could something so tiny be that powerful?"


    Au


    .


    A few seconds after the blast, dozens of figures hovered above the jungle.


    "Did anyone see what happened?


    What''s going on here?"


    the Sect Supremo, who had led the other masters to this spot, asked.


    They all shook their heads.


    "What a strong explosion of the vital energy force! Someone has ruined this jungle in one move,"


    the Sect Supremo frowned and said.


    The others were all shocked by the sect Supremo''s observation.


    They knew that only a truly powerful master could ruin a jungle with just one move.


    And they wondered whether such a powerful person had snuck into the Heaven Pavilion Sect''s headquarters.


    Austin had sensed what had happened outside his secret chamber.


    And he couldn''t help smiling.


    He did not expect that the Timing Finger he cultivated would make such a fierce explosion and draw so many people''s attention.


    Because of the rules of the time and space, this Timing Finger had two interesting features.


    The first one was that it could travel through space��the Timing Finger could pass through any obstacles that stood between it and its target.


    It was a magical long-distanced attack.


    The second interesting feature was that the Timing Finger could make a time lag so that the enemy would be unable to make a timely escape.


    By the time the enemy saw the Timing Finger flying toward him, it would be too late.


    A time lag would be created once the Timing Finger had been activated. Thus, the enemy would see a scene only after it had happened.

 Chapter 1077 Situation Is Serious

    "I finally learned how to display the Timing Finger,"


    Austin gushed in excitement.


    ''I can use this skill to handle my enemies, '' he thought to himself.


    It had been more than ten days since he started his closed door training at the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    During that period, he had reached the medium stage of Astral Realm.


    Besides, he had also mastered the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill and basically learned how to exhibit the Timing Finger.


    In short, he had a lot of progress in the past days.


    Hence, he decided to take a break from his training for the time being.


    He got up and walked out of the secret room.


    Meanwhile, the Sect Supremo and the other senior members of the Heaven Pavilion Sect were still observing the woods which was in a huge mess.


    At the sight of Austin, they hurried to make their way towards him.


    "Master," they all greeted in unison.


    "It was me who had destroyed the woods. No need to pay any attention to it,"


    Austin said.


    ''Excuse me? ''


    The rest was petrified by his words.


    ''He had been training in the secret chamber. How could he have turned the forest into such a mess?''


    they thought in astonishment.


    "How did everything go in the Triangle Zone?


    Fill me in with all the details,"


    Austin said to the Sect Supremo.


    "Not so good.


    I planned to disturb your training if you don''t show up in two days,"


    the Sect Supremo replied with concern drawn on his face.


    "Oh?


    Tell me more about what happened,"


    Austin continued.


    "Master, the demon race and the Heaven Palace have occupied most areas in the Triangle Zone.


    The Southern Alliances Army is losing their ground.


    They retreated to the edge of the Triangle Zone.


    All the cultivators have fled the Triangle Zone.


    According to the current situation, I guess the demon race will be able to take over the Triangle Zone soon.


    It is said that the number of demons currently in the Triangle Zone is over 100, 000,"


    the Sect Supremo added with knitted eyebrows.


    After hearing his report, Austin realized that the situation was more serious than he expected.


    ''So the demon race managed to gain the upper hand in this battle.


    Over 100, 000 demons work with the people of the Heaven Palace. They must be strong enough to declare war on al


    lation Realm.


    "I''m truly flattered. The Heaven Palace even sent a Tribulation Realm cultivator at the preliminary stage to spy on our sect,"


    Austin said mockingly.


    "Who are you supposed to be? What''s your relationship with the Heaven Pavilion Sect?


    Get them."


    The man in charge waved his hand, and a dozen people at the Astral Realm charged towards Austin and the Sect Supremo.


    "You''re as good as dead!" the Sect Supremo growled.


    He stretched out his hand as a thick black smoke appeared out of nowhere and surrounded those who were coming towards him and his master.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Screams and sounds of explosion came from the thick fog.


    When the black smoke dissipated, the Astral Realm cultivators were turned into nothing but piles of ruptured flesh and broken bones.


    "You''re at the medium stage of Tribulation Realm!"


    the man who was wearing indigo clothes shouted with a terrified expression on his face.


    It was only at that moment did he realize that the old man behind Austin was way stronger than him.


    "Are you from the Heaven Palace?"


    Austin asked coldly.


    "Yes, we are. Our sect and the demon race will soon send our troops to occupy the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    I''m guessing you''re from that sect.


    There is no way your sect could stand a chance against us.


    If I were you, I would surrender and join our forces instead.


    That might be the only way for you to survive,"


    the man in indigo said.


    At the same time, he was wary of the Sect Supremo who seemed to be ready for battle.

 Chapter 1078 First Try Of The Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill

    "You better check yourself now, brother!"


    A subtle smile crept on the corner of Austin''s lips.


    In an instant, Austin summoned the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill, a spiritual sense martial arts skill that he recently mastered.


    It was a chance for him to work it out and witness its power for the first time. How could he let such a perfect opportunity slide away from him?


    Soon, a little white flame appeared and flickered in the Soul Sea of the man in indigo.


    "W-what? What is this thing?!"


    the man cried out in fear. Meanwhile, his heart was overshadowed by an uneasy sense of foreboding.


    But there wasn''t enough time for him to figure out what the flame was.


    "Burn!"


    Austin said airily.


    The next second, the little white flame in the man''s Soul Sea began to burn and turned into a giant fire ball.


    When the man saw the huge flames, he was so startled that his face turned pale.


    What petrified him more was when he realized that the thing fueling the fire ball was his own spiritual sense.


    He discovered that the powerful force coming from the white fire ball kept absorbing the spiritual sense in his Soul Sea.


    The fire ball was gaining its strength from his own spiritual sense.


    "No, this cannot be!"


    The man was drawing in infinite desperation the moment he witnessed that his spiritual sense was being consumed by the fire ball. The speed of the depletion of his spiritual sense was also the remaining time he had left before facing death. In about a minute, he would be dead as the last stream of his spiritual sense vanished. He could never let such a thing happen to him without a fight.


    Despite being seized with terror, the man began to activate all the spiritual sense martial arts skills he had learned to fight the growing fire ball.


    But everything he tried was all in vain. The fire ball kept absorbing his spiritual sense and grew bigger and bigger until it was too late to be stopped.


    An anguished shriek echoed in the air.


    The man in indigo then knelt down on the ground with his hands wrapped around his head.


    After a moment, the fire ball completely burned out all of his spiritual sense and spiritual soul. Everything in his Soul Sea had disappeared into nothing.


    He kept yelling in pain before he faced his tragic death. His body then turned into ashes and was blown away by the wind.


    However, Austin just stood aside


    ave the Heaven Palace.


    But, but we couldn''t find the perfect timing to do so, and the demons are just too powerful. Please! Please believe me, sir! I''m telling the truth,"


    said one of them.


    "Is that so? Well then, give me your spiritual orbs and be my servants. If you accept that, I will spare your lives,"


    Austin said coldly.


    Both of them nodded at once. How could they refuse Austin''s proposal when they were both at the brink of death?


    They followed what Austin asked them to do at once. They took out their spiritual orbs and handed them over to him which meant that he had now become their new master.


    Then Austin took off with his new servants to head for the Glint City.


    The Glint City was relatively closer to the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    After flying in the air for about six hours, they began to see the Glint City from where they were.


    Austin transported his two servants into the City model, the magic treasure, he was carrying.


    He then kept flying towards the Glint City with the Sect Supremo.


    After a while, they were only about two thousand meters away from the Glint City.


    Austin floated in the air as he observed the situation inside the Glint City.


    He activated his spiritual sense to find where the Heaven Palace''s members and the demon race were in the Glint City.


    Austin also saw a bloody image through his spiritual sense. Blood was all over the entire city. The broken pieces of houses were the proof that violence had visited.


    The smell of blood pervaded the air.


    Obviously, many people died in the Glint City in the past few days.

 Chapter 1079 Here You Are

    ''I can understand why the demon race wants to slaughter human cultivators. After all, they are an alien race.


    But the leader of the Heaven Palace is a human. Why did he conspire with the demon race to massacre all the residents?


    I just don''t get it, '' Austin thought.


    He never was a very good person.


    Especially when dealing with his enemies, he wasn''t this diplomatic guy you''d expect to show some mercy.


    But he couldn''t have the heart to lay a hand on innocent or unarmed people.


    The misdeeds of the Heaven Palace pissed off Austin. Now he really abhorred this sect.


    "Hey, take me to the stronghold of the Heaven Palace and the demon race in the Glint City.


    I will teach them a lesson,"


    he called out to the gnome.


    The next minute, the gnome appeared next to him.


    Knowing that Austin had made up his mind, the gnome didn''t say a word. Instead, he summoned his teleportation powers and led Austin and the Sect Supremo into the teleportation passage.


    It was the first time the Sect Supremo had traveled through space. Letting the curiosity get the better of him, he excitedly looked around, all the while marveling at the gnome''s powers.


    In a split second, the space above the center of the Daylight City shook so slightly that no one even noticed.


    The three of them��


    Austin, the gnome and the Sect Supremo emerged from the crack of the space.


    Austin turned to his spiritual sense to scan the city below.


    A dense evil aura hovered over the heart of the Glint City. ''There must be so many demons in this city, '' he thought.


    Soon enough he tracked down the ten Tribulation Realm masters and ten demon lords.


    He had once met demon lords in the Barren Mountain, so he could easily distinguish them from other demons.


    "That''s it.


    I''m going to stir up trouble here," Austin said.


    A mischievous smile appeared on his face.


    He had resolved to wipe out the Heaven Palace and the demon race.


    But something stopped him in his tracks.


    While scanning the area, he had spotted Dahlia and Faye using his spiritual sense.


    From what he saw, he knew wit


    rything to ashes.


    At the medium stage of Tribulation Realm, the short man had powerful spiritual sense.


    However, when he tried every kind of martial skill to charm his spiritual powers, he still failed to put out the fire.


    "Who are you? Get out!" he shouted, now, his tone more cautious than arrogant like it had been a moment ago.


    It suddenly dawned on him that someone might have hidden nearby and released the white flame to attack his spiritual soul.


    "It''s me."


    Three people emerged into the lobby.


    They were Austin, the gnome and the Sect Supremo.


    The gnome had once again exerted the Space Teleportation to take Austin and the Sect Supremo to the entrance of the lobby.


    Before Austin stepped into the lobby, he used the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill to attack the short man.


    "Miss, it''s Austin!"


    "Here you are, lecher!"


    The two maidens��Dahlia and Faye


    were overjoyed when Austin and his team burst into the lobby.


    Austin winked at the Sect Supremo, and the latter immediately understood what he should do. Calmly, he reached the two girls and untied them.


    "Pervert!"


    Dahlia cursed her captor as she ran to Austin who had come to her rescue at the most unexpected time.


    Under Austin''s shocked gaze, she hugged him sobbing, overwhelmed with relief.


    From the way her arms trembled, Austin could feel her tension and trauma she had gone through.

 Chapter 1080 Power Of Two Smart Skills

    Dahlia''s hug made Austin feel flustered.


    "I''ve never been slapped before.


    Take revenge for me and kill that dwarf.


    Plus you must save my father,"


    said Dahlia, still hugging Austin. She seemed to have found somebody to depend on.


    "What?


    Save your father?


    What happened?"


    Austin asked, suddenly confused and worried.


    "My father is in danger.


    Please save his life,"


    Dahlia softly cried.


    "Alright then, we''ll talk about those things later.


    For now, I think you should put on some decent clothes before anything else,"


    Austin bashfully said. He did not think it was a good idea to talk about anything in detail under such a circumstance.


    Austin bobbed his head towards Dahlia''s body while trying to avert his gaze away from her, hoping that she would get the hint and behave herself.


    Dahlia let out a high-pitched scream, once she realized that she was standing half-naked before a man.


    "Ah! You lecher! You took advantage of me again!"


    said Dahlia, blushing furiously. She hurriedly took out a spare suit and put it on while she glowered at Austin.


    Austin just gave her an innocent smile in return. Dahlia hugged him first, not the other way around.


    "Who are you?


    The Heaven Palace and the demon race own this place. You come here and you''ll die here,"


    the dwarf weakly quipped. He had tried everything, but still failed to extinguish the white flame in his Soul Sea. His face had become dreadfully pale.


    The dangers caused by the white flame had been extreme.


    "Who I am is none of your business.


    You are the people who dared to collude with the demon race, attack the Prime Martial World, and slaughter human beings. People have the right to kill you.


    I''m here to avenge the lives of those innocent people slaughtered by you and bring them justice,"


    Austin firmly answered, eyes cold.


    "Burn!"


    Austin uttered the single word as his cold eyes stared at the dwarf.


    The white flame inside the dwarf''s Soul Sea began to burn more violently, turning into a blazing fireball within a few seconds.


    In a last-ditch effort, the dwarf gathered his spiritual sense around the fireba


    lling on the ground.


    Austin was delighted. He had never expected the combination of the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill and the Timing Finger would be able to successfully kill a warrior at the medium stage of Tribulation Realm that easily.


    Its power was more than what he had expected.


    "Good kid!"


    the gnome exclaimed, smiling proudly.


    Austin''s strength was improving at an extremely fast pace. Although the gnome himself was an ancient beast and had lived for such a long period of time, he was much weaker than Austin was.


    The Sect Supremo was stunned to witness Austin easily killing two Tribulation Realm warriors. He stared at Austin as if he were a formidable monster.


    In that moment, he finally understood why Austin dared to enter the Glint City without any worries:


    he was capable of killing Tribulation Realm warriors as easily as wiping out ants.


    The Sect Supremo breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that he was lucky to serve Austin. This might be a huge opportunity for him.


    Austin was so young but had already amassed such a formidable strength.


    He would grow up to become a great warrior, and by then, all the people in his service would be honored to be able to serve him.


    "How dare you kill my people!"


    a furious booming voice cried out. It seemed to come from all directions outside the hall.


    "Ha-ha!"


    Peals of ferocious and frightening laughter also erupted from outside.

 Chapter 1081 A Siege

    "Let''s go out and have a look,"


    Austin suggested. His vital energy force blasted a giant hole in the ceiling as he soared upward.


    Austin, the gnome, and the Sect Supremo passed through the hole. Once outside the hall, they floated in the air and observed their surroundings.


    It seemed that a multitude of warriors and fighters had besieged the hall.


    Some of them were human warriors, while others belonged to the demon race.


    Austin quickly studied the warriors and found that eight were at the Tribulation Realm, and ten were demon lords. Of all the fighters, these eighteen warriors and demon lords were the highest level.


    The eighteen figures surrounded Austin, the gnome, and the Sect Supremo to prevent them from escaping.


    Waves of strong vital energy force and overwhelming evil aura targeted Austin and his companions.


    "Ha-ha! Interesting. I don''t believe that a medium stage Tribulation Realm warrior, a medium stage Astral Realm fighter, and a Transformation Realm beast dared to enter the Glint City.


    You''re so bold.


    Now, tell me. Why have you come here?"


    A warrior at the premium stage of Tribulation Realm from the Heaven Palace smirked. Now, Austin and his companions were being threatened by eighteen excellent warriors.


    There was no way that they could escape.


    Aware that Austin and his companions were outnumbered, the ten demon lords and the eight Tribulation Realm warriors from the Heaven Palace took pleasure in Austin''s situation.


    They enjoyed this cat-and-mouse game.


    "We''re here to remove the demons and defend the people,"


    Austin replied. The expression on his face conveyed the disgust he felt.


    "Who are you? Are you sure that three inferior warriors can do that?"


    The warrior at the premium stage of Tribulation Realm stared at Austin scornfully and coldly.


    "Yes, we are more than enough,"


    Austin answered nonchalantly.


    "You''re delusional. We don''t have time to waste on you. Time to die!"


    the demon lord responded. In a flash, his body transformed into a dark cloud and rushed toward Austin.


    "Master, please allow me to deal with this monster from the demon race,"


    the Sect Supremo asked. He had never fought with a demon lord before, and he wanted to try it. Before Austin could speak, the Sect Supreme had already moved his body to confront the demon lord.


    "Be careful!"


    Austin hurried to warn him.


    Austin was familiar with the formidable strength of the demon race. A demon lord would be a better killer and fighter than any human warrior at the same level as the


    e wielding his Slaughtering Sword to resist attacks from all directions, Austin pointed a finger at that warrior at the premium stage of Tribulation Realm.


    The warrior looked up and saw that a giant finger shadow posed to attack him.


    He was surprised and scared.


    He hurried to cast a spell. Instantly, a giant palm made of vital energy materialized, trying to block the finger shadow''s attack.


    At that very moment, something unusual happened.


    The warrior saw that the giant finger shadow was still several meters away from his head.


    He thought that he still had time to block the finger shadow with his palm made of vital energy.


    However, before his vital energy palm could materialize, and before the giant finger shadow could touch his skull, his head exploded.


    This was the magic power of the Timing Finger!


    It gave the illusion that the attack was still far away and that the opponent still had time to organize a defense. It gave the opponent a false hope that he could survive the attack.


    However, the warrior was wrong. He had misjudged everything.


    "We will not underestimate this weirdo again.


    Let''s attack him together. He won''t be able to defend against our combined attacks!" A frightened voice was heard.


    Within just a few heartbeats, Austin had killed two Tribulation Realm warriors. The other warriors, including the demon lords, were now aware that Austin had mastered power stronger than that of a cultivator at the medium stage of Astral Realm.


    "Go to hell!"


    a demon lord roared. His body suddenly disappeared. Intense evil aura appeared and flew toward Austin.


    Austin was stunned.


    Even his spiritual sense failed to locate the demon lord''s body.

 Chapter 1082 Dont Play With Fire! (Part One)

    Within a short time, Austin had got rid of two cultivators who were at the Tribulation Realm. Both of them were very strong, but Austin was able to kill them one by one without much difficulty.


    This served as a dangerous warning to the rest of the cultivators at the Tribulation Realm. Now even those demon lords knew that the young man in front of them was not another young cultivator who boasted about his powers. He might claim or seem to be at the medium stage of Astral Realm, but there was every reason to accept the fact that he was more than what he seemed.


    "You will pay for this with your life!"


    one of the demon lords yelled in a ear-piercing voice. As soon as he spoke those words, his huge and mountain-like body suddenly changed to a cloud of thick fog. It was eerie like a bottle of ink, poisoning the water. It was the evil aura. Soon, the evil aura grew and gathered together. It formed a dark cloud that rushed over to Austin.


    Austin was a bit stunned by the spooky sight.


    But he came back to his senses quickly and unleashed his spiritual sense to analyze the situation. Then Austin changed color--the demon lord''s body was nowhere to be found. Even with his powerful spiritual sense, Austin couldn''t detect him. That meant he was unable to attack the true entity and destroy it!


    But there was no time for him to consider other options. The evil aura was coming at him at lightning speed. By the light of nature, Austin predicted the movement and swung his sword.


    Instantly, three blood-red sword auras were released from the edge of the sword, and all of them hit the heart of the evil aura.


    The evil aura shattered into several pieces at once. But the next instant, they gathered together again, like they had never been broken at all. From within the center of the evil aura, the demon lord''s thunderous laughter could be heard and it kept resonating.


    are of the long-awaited feast--human flesh!


    In the middle of the white fire, Austin felt incredibly cold rather than hot. It was like he was stuck in permanent winter, so bleak and cold--a place where the sun would never shine.


    To make matters worse, the Spectral Demon Fire was not only attacking his body, but also his Soul Sea! When it touched him, it intruded his Soul Sea and wanted to mess it all up.


    Austin regretted not being careful enough and falling into this swamp of evil aura. He had never imagined that he would get into a passive position like this while facing the demon lord. As he tried to think about the whole matter, he realized that the thing he was dealing with was some kind of demonic skill.


    It was often said that many strong demons of the demon race could develop their own unique demonic skills, each one being more strange and evil than the other.


    Austin was sure that the evil aura cage and the white fire in it had to be the demon lord''s unique skill. It did look strong, and had let the demon lord get the upper hand for the moment, but something brought a smile on Austin''s face, while he was trying to protect himself.


    "You fool! You should never play with fire, you know, especially not with me," he murmured.

 Chapter 1083 Dont Play With Fire! (Part Two)

    His lips curled into a sneer of contempt. Then, he stretched both his hands out.


    Austin exerted pressure on his mind. He felt that was the only way to save himself.


    Two different kinds of flames rose up simultaneously in the middle of his palms.


    In his left hand, there was a black, cold flame called the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire.


    In his right hand, the flame was quite the opposite. It was a red and hot flame named the Scorching Evil Fire.


    The two kinds of flames flickered restlessly on his palms. They smelled of tremendous danger, like the light in Austin''s eyes.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he controlled the flames with his mind and channeled energy into them.


    Boom!


    The Dark Bone Gloomy Fire and the Scorching Evil Fire leaped into the air at the same time.


    Almost immediately, a big, red, fire ball shot out and began to spread. In the blink of an eye, it had engulfed the space more than ten meters to his right.


    And on his left side, the black, cold flame rushed out like huge waves, as if aiming to drown the whole area.


    The white fire turned into a piece of white paper confronting these two kinds of flames. It was ignited right away, once the flames touched it. In less than a second, it was burned up totally.


    "Ahhh!"


    Seeing that his Spectral Demon Fire was all gone, the demon lord screamed in disbelief, like it was stabbed by Austin unexpectedly.


    To Austin''s delight, he found that the evil aura that had been trapping him started to recede quickly. Now, Austin was able to see the outside world again.


    Soon after the evil aura had lifted, it escaped and distanced itself from Austin. He followed it with his eyes at once, and saw that the aura pulled itself together quickly and formed a black demon body.


    The demon lord had shown up again. Moments ago, it was rather confident and vigorous. But now it was like a drowned rat. The energy it rele


    st with every wave it generated. It seemed as if the demon lord was venting out all the hatred and viciousness that was present in it.


    The space in front of the demon lord got twisted, and the air was rippled by the sound waves. The ripples lashed out at a fast speed and rolled on like tides to devour Austin.


    The ripples carried a lot of energy and it went on to blast every bit of space on their way, making deafening sounds.


    "Damn it! I just hate the demon race. They are so annoying!"


    Austin cursed with his brows furrowed. This was probably the first time when he was facing difficulty in tackling his opponents with such powerful sound attacks.


    Just then, he remembered something which he had missed earlier.


    "Ah, how forgetful of me! You want to play music with me this time? Fine. I''m ready!"


    Confidence was back on his face and spirit. It looked like suddenly he had got hold of a trump card to deal with the demon lord and other enemies.


    Reaching into his Space Ring, Austin took out a huge bronze bell.


    It looked fearsome with many hideous images of demons engraved on it. The moment it touched the air, it started to vibrate. It gave out low but threatening buzzing sound, like it couldn''t wait to shatter the world with its sound.

 Chapter 1084 Soul-attacking Magic Bell

    This bronze bell was also one of the four archaic weapons Austin acquired from the ancient master''s mansion.


    Apart from the Slaughtering Sword and the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot, he had also refined the rest of the two archaic weapons including the bronze bell.


    But he was yet to have the chance to use the two magic weapons.


    Austin had recently learned that the bell was called the Soul-attacking Magic Bell after he was done refining it.


    He infused his vital energy into the bell.


    A few moments later, he banged it hard.


    "Clang!"


    The Soul-attacking Magic Bell emitted a series of visible audio waves.


    As the bell rang out louder, the sound waves it created also moved faster.


    In an instant, the sound waves began to spread out in all directions.


    They were able to shatter the sound wave that the demon lord had released in one go.


    Everyone present was deafened by the loud ringing in their ears.


    They all felt their heads spin. It turned out the Soul-attacking Magic Bell could inflict harm to one''s spiritual soul directly.


    The relatively weaker cultivators from the Heaven Palace and the demons started covering their ears as they cried in pain.


    "Aaaaargh!"


    Soon enough, blood began to flow out of every hole in their bodies.


    Even the six masters at the Tribulation Realm of the Heaven Palace and the ten demon lords couldn''t escape the dizziness.


    "This Soul-attacking Magic Bell is truly amazing!" Austin remarked in a low voice.


    It was the first time he had the chance to use it, and the result brought him much delight and surprise.


    It was evident that the Soul-attacking Magic Bell was more powerful than the Slaughtering Sword.


    Austin kept hitting the bell with his left hand. "Clang! Clang! Clang!"


    More and more sound waves began to spread.


    All the cultivators and demons around Austin had been affected by the power of the Soul-attacking Magic Bell.


    "Help us, please..."


    "Oh, no..."


    After a while, some relatively weaker cultivators and demons couldn''t withstand it any longer.


    They all fell to the ground one by one as their mouths frothed. The next minute, they were no longer breathing.


    By the time Austin had hit the bell a doze


    on Realm cultivators.


    "This human not only has powerful magic weapons but he also has the Unearthly Fire. Don''t let him get away,"


    a demon lord snarled.


    Obviously the archaic weapons Austin had used ended up drawing the attention of the demon lords. They wanted to take these powerful weapons away from him and keep them as their own.


    "Brat, I guess you''re beginning to learn the risks of being too fearless. You shouldn''t have broken into this place without thinking,"


    the gnome lectured, as he emerged from the City.


    He then quickly activated his teleportation ability to take Austin to the teleportation passage.


    The two of them disappeared in an instant.


    "W-where is he?"


    "Where could he possibly go?"


    The Tribulation Realm masters and the ten demon lords roared.


    "Seems like he left the area by traveling through space. How could it be possible? I don''t think normal people in the Prime Martial World should be able to do that,"


    one of the demon lords speculated with furrowed eyebrows.


    A couple of seconds later, another demon lord broke their silence.


    "He is somewhere in the eastern area, about a thousand meters away from the Glint City," he said loudly.


    He then turned into a light and vanished.


    The rest unleashed their spiritual sense to check on what he had said.


    They were all able to confirm the demon lord''s statement.


    "Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!"


    They all transformed themselves into light and flew east.

 Chapter 1085 Body Invading Skill

    And with that, Austin made the conclusion that the demon lords were his strongest, most formidable opponents in the war.


    Without them, Austin would have easily killed all the warriors in the Tribulation Realm of the Heaven Palace.


    Indeed, a demon would be much stronger than a human warrior even when they were in the same level as each other.


    As all the demon lords had incredibly strong demonic skills, it was very difficult to resist any of their attacks.


    Whiz!


    As soon as Austin and the gnome appeared, a stream of evil aura rushed towards Austin at a high speed. The power that it was packing was so immense that Austin found it hard to dodge.


    ''What the hell!'' he thought, shocked by what was happening.


    His heart uncharacteristically skipped a beat. He immediately knew that he was facing a demon lord.


    Without wasting any more time, he began waving the Slaughtering Sword in his hand to launch a blood-red sword aura attack.


    However, the evil aura suddenly changed its form.


    From being a single, powerful evil aura, it divided itself into ten smaller evil auras in order to dodge Austin''s attack. After that, the ten evil auras accelerated once again to attack Austin in ten different directions.


    "Ha-ha!


    Surprise! Meet my Ten-avatar Skill!"


    The ten evil auras turned into ten demon lords who were all laughing at the same time. They looked the same as each other.


    ''What?''


    Austin thought, stunned. Once again, he and the gnome were in a great state of shock.


    It quickly became obvious that this so-called Ten-avatar Skill was a demonic skill.


    Austin used his spiritual sense to hopefully gather more information about their attacker, but he was unable to distinguish the foe.


    The ten demon lords upped their speed even more, and were coming directly to Austin.


    Whiz!


    "Damn it!"


    Austin shouted angrily as ten demon lords were rushing to him quickly.


    He was starting to feel trapped in the situation that he had been in just now, so he quickly thought of ways to flee. Otherwise, he would be attacked by ten demon lords at the same time.


    At once, he moved using his Thunderbolt Movement Skill. In a blink of an eye, he had already ran a thousand meters.


    "Ha-ha!


    Do you really think you would be able to escape me that easily? Fool!"


    And with that, the ten demon lords had already caught up with Austin, all grinning wide.


    Shivers ran down Austin''s spine.


    The bodily movement skill of this demon lord was evidently much stronger than his!


    ''Damn, it''s even faster than my Thunderbolt Movement Skill!'' he thought, as cold sweat broke out on his forehea


    After all, it was his Soul Sea where they were. He must be extremely careful.


    "Your spiritual sense... It is so strong!"


    the demon lord exclaimed, stunned by what he was seeing. He was finally understanding that Austin''s spiritual sense was a great deal stronger than his.


    "My... my body''s energy has been completely absorbed by the skeleton of a demon imperator. I have cultivated that for a few hundred years. But it is destroyed like this today!


    Tell me! Who are you?


    Why do you have a skeleton of a demon imperator in your body? Why is your spiritual soul full of dense evil aura?


    You... You... Are you a demon imperator who has invaded this human''s body?"


    With his body destroyed, the demon lord was trapped in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    With this realization, he began to shake in fear, as he looked at Austin''s body and his powerful spiritual tree.


    It was normal for a demon to invade a human''s body.


    They had the ability to give up their physical bodies and inhabit another one.


    They weren''t permanently tied to a body, unlike other races.


    ''What?


    This demon lord really thinks that I am a demon imperator?'' Austin thought and highly amused.


    Yes, his body was invaded on the Barren Mountain, but he never thought that the skeleton of a demon imperator was still staying inside him. ''Is that why I sometimes get a sense of the demon race?'' he thought.


    With that, he took a deep breath and said in a loud, authoritative voice, "Now that you know that I am a demon imperator, you must also know that you must pay for offending me!"


    Now that this demon lord believed that he was a demon imperator, he was going to pretend to be one. He wanted to play with this demon lord to get some useful information from him.

 Chapter 1086 Big World And Small World

    "A demon imperator, so you really are a demon imperator.


    Well, I see. At first, I wondered that how a human cultivator who''s merely at the stage of the Astral Realm could have such strong power.


    It turns out that your are a demon imperator!"


    The demon lord was suddenly enlightened as he assumed that Austin was indeed a demon imperator.


    "Humph!"


    Austin put on an act and snorted.


    "Your Majesty, please calm yourself!


    I ask for your forgiveness!


    I was only rude because I used to believe you were nothing more than a puny human."


    The demon lord remembered that he was trying to meld into the body of the demon imperator.


    In the demon race, they attached great importance to their hierarchy. Naturally, the more powerful demon could kill the weaker ones without needing a reason to do so.


    Not to mention that this demon lord had badly offended the demon imperator in front of him.


    Therefore, the demon lord displayed a frightened look on his face.


    He knew that once the demon imperator standing in front of him decides to kill him, every bit of his soul would vanish.


    "Humph, since you didn''t know who I truly am, I could forgive you this one time.


    The next time you offend me, I won''t spare your life anymore,"


    Austin''s spiritual soul said in a cold voice.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty!"


    The demon lord was truly overjoyed. Though he had lost his body, as long as he still had his demonic spiritual soul, he could always find another body for cultivation.


    At least he was able to keep his life.


    By that time, the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot had already arrived at the gates of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Austin got off the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot and put it away, he then activated the bodily movement skill and went straight into his secret chamber.


    Meanwhile, he transported the Sect Supremo out of the City.


    The Sect Supremo was badly wounded in their fight against a demon lord.


    Austin took out some of his precious healing elixirs from the Space Ring and gave it to the Sect Supremo to help him mend his wounds.


    Austin also reminded him not to disturb him if it was not anything important.


    Austin then communicated with the demon lord as the demon imperator in his secret chamber.


    "Tell me about the current situation in the Demon Abyss World."


    In his Soul Sea, Austin''s spiritual soul said to the demon lord.


    "Your Ma


    the Demon Abyss World was a big world.


    The demon race of the Demon Abyss World invaded the Prime Martial World just because they were so powerful that they were used to invading other small worlds to plunder their resources and enslave their people.


    Austin now had a general understanding of all the things that had happened so far.


    "My demonic spiritual soul was badly damaged and I have been sleeping for countless years. I have also forgotten a lot about the demonic skill of our demon race.


    The Ten-avatar Skill you mentioned before, what kind of demonic skill is it? Tell me more about it."


    Austin was mostly interested in learning about the demonic skill of the demon race.


    "Your Majesty, it seems like you weren''t overstating when you said your demonic spiritual soul was damaged badly.


    You cannot even remember the demonic skill unique to us.


    The demonic skill of our demon race is quite similar to the martial arts skill of the human cultivators.


    We usually cultivate one or more demonic skills.


    Your Majesty, with your great power, you could naturally cultivate high-grade demonic skills without a problem.


    The Ten-avatar Skill I activated was just a low-grade demonic skill and I doubt that you would be interested in it,"


    the demon lord said.


    ''Oh?


    The demonic skill can also be acquired through cultivation?''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Your Ten-avatar Skill sounds good. I wanna hear more about it,"


    Austin said.


    "Your Majesty? !"


    The demon lord was dumbfounded by Austin''s curiosity.


    The Ten-avatar Skill was one of his strongest skills.

 Chapter 1087 A Brand New Way Of Cultivation

    But he wasn''t willing to give away the Ten-avatar Skill voluntarily to Austin.


    "Huh?"


    Austin threatened with a cold hum.


    The demon lord trembled in fear. It just hit him that he was now under the complete control of the demon imperator standing right before him.


    If he couldn''t boot-lick the demon imperator, his life would be on the line.


    So, to save his life, the demon lord was finally forced to tell Austin how to practice the Ten-avatar Skill.


    But on learning what the skill involved, Austin wasn''t very impressed.


    Honing the particular skills that he was interested in required one to have the demonic energy first.


    As a human cultivator, Austin only had the vital energy in his body. How could he practice the demonic skill without demonic energy?


    "Alas! I have been sleeping for all these years. Now, I only have the bones and an incomplete demonic spiritual soul. Where can I find the demonic energy required to practice the skill?"


    Austin pretended to be upset, and calculated every word he said, to pry out more helpful information.


    "Your Majesty!


    It looks like you got your demonic spiritual soul seriously hurt.


    Every one of the demon race is a product of hard work and discipline in the cultivation of various skills within their realm of power.


    As long as your bones are still there, it is very easy for you to cultivate the demonic energy.


    It''s so easy that you just have to absorb the demonic energy you meet.


    Your Majesty, you just absorbed my body, so you already have my demonic energy in your body right now,"


    said the demon lord.


    But he sounded very upset while he talked about this.


    Now he deeply regretted his earlier decisions.


    Had he known that there was a demon imperator inside the human boy, he would never have used the Body Invading Skill. It was surely a suicidal decision.


    Now he was having a taste of his own medicine.


    The demonic body that he had been cultivating for over centuries became the demon imperator''s body all of a sudden.


    "What? Are you saying that I already have demonic energy in my body as we speak?"


    Austin couldn''t wait to confirm using his spiritual sense.


    Right away, he did a quick check on his body.


    In a few moments of the scan, his face took on a weird look.


    Between his own bones, he disco


    he used twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Spears and a spiritual demon to trap him in a corner.


    He knew that his spiritual sense was strong enough to keep this demon lord hostage in his Soul Sea for the time being.


    He only needed a small part of his spiritual sense to watch over the poor, trapped fellow.


    Sitting with his legs crossed in the secret room, he


    took out ten thousand divine vital energy crystals and put them in front of him. Then he let out the spiritual tree and let it absorb power from the crystals.


    The speed of absorption rate of the tree was way faster than before, a clear sign that his spiritual sense had tremendously grown.


    In all, it took only about half a day for the spiritual tree to suck out all the ten thousand crystals.


    The fight in Glint City before had sapped much of Austin''s spiritual sense. Thankfully, he had now made up for all the lost power and even gained more.


    Straightaway, he got to work and practiced, paying close attention to his progress.


    Of course he had to use the demonic energy when he was practicing the skill of the demon race. So Austin tried to control the demonic energy in his bones.


    After several cautious attempts, he was excited to finally gain his footing to control his new-found energy whichever way he wished.


    The better part of the afternoon, he fully gave himself to the exercise.


    When he stopped at long last, he stood up and walked around in the secret room.


    His body was emitting fitful bursts of an evil aura that gradually filled the place.

 Chapter 1088 Demonic Skill (Part One)

    And in an instant, the evil aura started to surge up in Austin''s body after he stood up from where he was. Then, Austin felt something peculiar��he felt some drastic changes occur in his body.


    Shoop!


    And then suddenly, a shadow similar to that of Austin''s silhouette appeared out of thin air. Then, in a blink of an eye, the shadow was no longer alone. The shadow became two, and then four, and then eight...


    And in no time, ten seemingly carbon copies of Austin filled the room. All of the clones seemed to have gathered and formed a circle around the real Austin.


    He had not expected that this day would come. He opened his eyes and saw his clones gathered around him, staring blankly into space. This was, indeed, an indication that he had already mastered the Ten-avatar Skill.


    Austin couldn''t help but feel so amazed at the demonic skill that he had just recently encountered. And just like any other cultivator, he always seemed so amazed at every newly found power that he had, just like this one.


    But this skill, however, required the demonic energy. If it weren''t for the energy he found from the demon race''s skeleton, he would have never mastered the unique skill of cloning himself.


    "It''s time to try the Body Invading Skill. Oh, this one''s going to be exciting,"


    Austin said as his lips curved upward.


    There was no time to spare so he immediately left his room and told the Sect Supremo where he was going.


    Austin took out the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot and got into it.


    And in a blink of an eye, the chariot took off with such a flashing speed.


    About an hour later, a purple light flashed across the sky.


    This light, however, indicated that


    quite confused for this request was quite new to him.


    "Yeah. You see, you are the only one who can help me now. Please...help me,"


    said the voice out of the cloud of the evil aura.


    Sneakily, Austin controlled the cloud of evil aura and made it move closer and closer to the demon lord.


    And when the cloud of the evil aura was only a few inches away the demon lord, the cloud of the evil aura vanished into thin air and was replaced with Austin''s vengeful face that looked straight into the demon lord''s eyes.


    Upon dispersing the cloud of evil aura, Austin used his Thunderbolt Movement Skill and charged toward the surprised demon lord.


    Everything happened so fast that the demon lord was not able to react appropriately at all.


    "Fuck, it''s you!


    Where the hell is Gehry? What did you do to him?"


    the demon lord yelled angrily as he recognized Austin''s smug face.


    "Don''t worry about him. I''m here to take you to meet Gehry and your other friends. I want to see a reunion today, if you know what I mean."


    Boom! Crash!


    Austin hit his fist against the demon lord''s shocked and pathetic face.

 Chapter 1089 Demonic Skill (Part Two)

    The demon lord, however, had no time to escape at all since everything happened in a blink of an eye. Austin caught him off guard which meant that his plan worked.


    "Now! Body Invading Skill!"


    Austin cried out as he planned to crush the demon lord to pieces.


    Next thing he knew, a powerful force pulled the demon lord toward Austin, like a dog pulled back with a retractable leash. The force was so strong that the demon lord''s body was bent against his spine.


    "What the fuck are you doing to me?!"


    The demon lord yelled helplessly as he tried to resist the pulling force that was wrapped around his body.


    And without hesitation, Austin then wrapped his hands and arms around him and exuded four million pounds of physical strength to his arms. At this point, the demon lord could hardly move a muscle due to the immense force that Austin was putting on him.


    Everything happened so fast. The demon lord''s body started to shrink as soon as Austin used his Body Invading Skill.


    The demon lord''s struggle did not last long. After a few moments, his body turned into streams of black evil aura that were absorbed by Austin.


    Shoop!


    A ray of dark light appeared before Austin. It could be seen that the dark light was struggling to run away, like a shadow trying to escape his death.


    Austin had his eyes wide open and noticed it at once.


    Then, a strong force from his spiritual sense surged up, targeting the ray of dark light in front of him.


    "Ah!"


    A miserable and agonized shriek came out from the dark light, echoing throughout the whole room. It was like the cry of a life being slaughtered mercilessly.


    Suddenly, twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Spears had enveloped the dark light


    . Because of the teleportation ability, they could be carried into a void which was like another dimension.


    And in one whole day, Austin had gotten ten demonic skills from the demon lords in the Glint City.


    But not all of them attracted Austin''s interest.


    What Austin had wanted more than anything were powerful and useful skills that he could learn from all the demon souls that he absorbed.


    After all, quantity doesn''t always equate to quality.


    After giving it some thought, Austin then browsed through all of the skills that he could learn and finally chose two demonic skills which he thought were the most useful for him��the Bone-shaped Demon Claw and Roaring Blast.


    Austin had gotten ten demon lords'' demonic energy, so mastering the two demonic skills were just a breeze to him. He hardly had any sweat at all.


    Being the master that he was, he had only used up half a day of his life in learning and mastering the Bone-shaped Demon Claw and the Roaring Blast.


    "Well, the Glint City is useless now. Nothing more to be excited about in here. Ah, I guess it''s now time to destroy it!"


    Austin murmured to himself.

 Chapter 1090 Massacre All Enemies in the Glint City

    Now, all ten demon lords in the Glint City had been defeated and killed by Austin.


    Afterwards, the only ones that remained were six powerful cultivators of the Heaven Palace who were in the Tribulation Realm.


    However, Austin was not too bothered. He was perfectly capable of defeating those cultivators despite their strength being at that level.


    With that in mind, Austin moved directly towards the gate of the Glint City.


    When Austin got to the gate of the Glint City, he found more than a dozen people from the Heaven Palace guarding it.


    "Who is it?"


    A man who seemed to be the captain of all guards shouted at Austin.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, a huge Bone-shaped Demon Claw fell from the sky and immediately stormed toward the guards.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    At once, the bodies of more than a dozen people guarding the gate of the Heaven Palace exploded into a mass of blood mist.


    Then, Austin walked right into the Glint City without anyone stopping him.


    "Someone is making trouble!"


    In no time at all, the guards inside the city heard of what happened at the gate.


    Several teams of guards quickly ran out of the city. However, in spite of the great number of enemies rushing towards Austin, he did not feel panicked at all. Instead, he continued moving slowly. Meanwhile, the huge Bone-shaped Demon Claw in mid-air was writhing with a lot of dark evil aura, making it look extremely terrifying.


    The Bone-shaped Demon Claw fell over and over onto the people of the Glint City and wreaking havoc.


    Then, groups of demon races also ran out of the Glint City. But just like the cultivators, none of them stood a chance against the Bone-shaped Demon Claw -- they were all crushed by it regardless of what they were.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh."


    All of a sudden, six swift and fierce figures rushed out from the center of the Glint City and instantly appeared at Austin''s side.


    A strong man whose cultivation base was in the Tribulation Realm shouted angrily at Austin, "It''s you again!" In spite of his seemingly fierce and courageous demeanor, his eyes betrayed him as they showed how scared he actually was.


    Another powerful cultivator in the Tribulation Realm asked Austin, "Where are those demon lords?


    Are you the one who has been causing trouble these past few days?"


    "Yes, I did all of those things.


    I believe that everyone has the responsibility to eradicate evil and protect justice,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Now, the six of you will also be killed by me," Austin said wickedly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Bone-shaped Demon Claw began to attack the cultivators in front of him.


    "Whoosh!"


    The Bone-shaped Demon Claw fell from the sky and headed towards a powerful cultivator whose cultivation base was in the Tribulation Realm.


    "What the hell is going on here?


    That is the demonic skill of the Bone Demon Lord. How in the world are you able to use it?".


    Upon seeing what was happening, that cultivator felt extremely horrified. He started to retreat and did


    only gave them the same treatment that they gave the original residents of the Glint City.


    Meanwhile, since the demons were not human beings, Austin felt no psychological burden at all upon killing them.


    About half a day later, all of the remaining people from the Heaven Palace and the demons in the Glint City were completely annihilated by Austin.


    By the time Austin as finished, the whole Glint City was full of horrible-looking corpses and bloody scenes.


    Finally, Austin jumped into the air and flew out of the Glint City.


    After a while, he landed on a relatively quiet place near the Glint City.


    Austin then used his mind power to connect with the City model of his and transport Dahlia and Faye out of there.


    "Lecher, what are you doing? My father is in danger! Please go and save him!"


    Dahlia had been in that City for such a long time, and she had been feeling extremely anxious over her father''s situation. So the moment he saw Austin, she immediately exploded and shouted at him.


    Austin did not mind getting yelled at because he knew that she was only worried about her father''s safety, and he did not want to start a dispute with her.


    "What has happened to your father? Please tell me at once,"


    Austin said with a tinge of concern in his voice.


    Austin had a pretty friendly relationship with Dahlia''s father. Therefore, if there was anything he could do to save him, then he was not going to refuse Dahlia''s request.


    During the time he left them in the City model, Austin mainly wanted to solve the problem in the Glint City first, in addition to studying the demonic skills of the demon race.


    This was because the people from the Heaven Palace and the demons in the Glint City actually gathered there specifically to attack the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Now that he had slain all of his enemies in the Glint City, Austin no longer had to worry about the safety of the Heaven Pavilion Sect for the time being.


    Then, Dahlia told Austin about her father''s current situation.

 Chapter 1091 No Need To Rush

    According to Dahlia, her father, Barker, had joined the Southern Alliances Army with the disciples of Veritable Demon Sect. He had come to the Triangle Zone to eliminate the Heaven Palace and the demon race.


    Dahlia and Faye had secretly followed Barker.


    The father wasn''t aware of his daughter''s presence. It was after reaching the Triangle Zone when Barker discovered his daughter. Since they were already too far away from home, he decided to take Dahlia and Faye with him.


    Later, Barker and some members of the Southern Alliances Army had been trapped in the Spring City of the Triangle Zone.


    A horde of members from the Heaven Palace and the demon race had besieged the city.


    The trapped members of the Southern Alliances Army attempted to break the siege several times. They failed every time because their enemies were stronger than them.


    Barker had sustained serious injuries in one such battle.


    Realizing that they couldn''t fight their way out, Barker and several elders of the Veritable Demon Sect risked their lives and sent Dahlia and Faye out of the Spring City.


    Dahlia''s father asked the two girls to look for Austin in the Heaven Pavilion Sect. He advised them that they could turn to him for help.


    He knew Austin''s strength and believed that he would keep the two girls safe.


    However, Dahlia and Faye had been caught by demons before they arrived at the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Barker never told his daughter to ask or bring Austin to help him. Dahlia was worried about her father, and that was why she urged Austin to save him.


    After hearing Dahlia''s story, Austin understood what had happened to her and her father.


    "Will you come to my dad''s rescue or not, Austin?


    My dad was badly injured. He couldn''t even defend himself.


    Once those demons take over the city, I''m sure my father will be killed.


    My mom died when I was young. Dad brought me up. I have no one else except him. If anything happens to him, I''ll have no reason to live," Dahlia said emotionally before she burst into tears.


    She was an outspoken girl, who was never good at hiding her emotions.


    "Don''t worry. I will save your father," Austin promised.


    He comforted Dahlia that he would try his best to save the life of her father.


    Then he sent Dahlia and Faye somewhere safe inside his City model.


    Once they h


    them.


    "Oh dear! My Lady! Why did you come back?"


    the old man asked with concern.


    He was surprised to see Dahlia and Faye back again.


    Paying no heed to him, Dahlia pointed towards a room and signaled to Austin.


    A tall middle-aged man lay on the bed inside that room.


    He was Dahlia''s father.


    "Dahlia, Faye, Austin!" Barker was stunned to see the three of them. He managed to get up, his eyes almost bugging out.


    He hadn''t expected the three of them to appear in his room.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I can enter or leave this city freely. I''m here to get you out,"


    Austin assured him with a smile.


    He had the magic treasure, and also the gnome who had the marvelous teleportation ability. It was an easy task to get Dahlia''s father out of this place.


    "Is that so?"


    Barker murmured skeptically, looking at Austin.


    Though he knew that Austin was incredibly powerful, he didn''t think he could help him leave the Spring City. Barker felt that escape was not going to be easy from that forsaken place.


    After all, the city was surrounded by members of the demon race and the Heaven Palace.


    "How many of your men are here? Round them up.


    I''m getting you out of here,"


    Austin spoke as if he had planned everything already.


    "Do you mean we will leave this place now?"


    Barker responded, stunned at Austin''s confidence and determination.


    "Now is not a good time. If we want to break the siege, it will be best to take action at night.


    Besides, we need to prepare for it.


    There''s no need to rush,"


    he continued.

 Chapter 1092 Who Are You

    Dahlia''s father thought Austin''s plan was to take them and fight their way out.


    The cultivators of the Southern Alliances Army who were captivated in the Spring City had tried that so many times but they failed each time.


    "Austin, the group of cultivators of the Heaven Palace and the demon race which surrounds the Spring City is very large and also powerful.


    And they are led by a demon king. It is extremely difficult to get out of here,"


    Dahlia''s father spoke with sadness and dejection.


    "They have a demon king!"


    Austin was surprised, because the power of a demon king was like the power of a human cultivator at the Heaven Realm. Suddenly Austin felt that his power was not enough to fight against the demon king.


    "Yes!


    Several days ago, I had asked Elder Kerr of the Sky Sect to help me. That was when we finally managed to send Dahlia and Faye out of the Spring City.


    I told Dahlia to find you, because I hope that you can protect and take care of Dahlia for me.


    I did not expect that you would bring Dahlia back to the Spring City.


    I wonder what we should do now?"


    Dahlia''s father asked Austin.


    Austin noticed that Dahlia''s father was complaining about his decision rather than appreciating it.


    "Hmm! C''mon dad! Forget about Kerr, that old fox!


    If we hadn''t given all our healing pills to him, he would have never helped us.


    Now, the members of our Veritable Demon Sect don''t have even one healing pill with them.


    If we had them, your wounds wouldn''t have got so worse,"


    Dahlia said angrily.


    "Dahlia, stop saying that! The spiritual sense of Elder Kerr is very powerful.


    He can sense everything that happens in the Spring City.


    Your words like these will get our Veritable Demon Sect in trouble."


    Dahlia''s father was surprised by her words and stopped her right away.


    "Hmm!


    Sir, at what stage is this Elder Kerr of the Sky Sect?


    Why did you give him all the healing pills?"


    After hearing what Dahlia said, Austin was curious and asked Barker.


    "Elder Kerr is the only cultivator at the Heaven Realm in the Spring City, and it is because of him that the Southern Alliances Army has been able to survive till now in the Spring City.


    I had asked him to help me send Dahlia and Faye out of the Spring City secretly.


    Elder Kerr''s condition was to give him all the healing pills of the Veritable Demon Sect.


    It is quite understandable because in this chaos caused by war, the elixirs and pills for


    ounds have all healed in such a short time."


    Dahlia''s father was full of excitement.


    He was very happy after having recovered, because just about fifteen minutes ago he had been lying in bed. And now he was hale and hearty.


    "Dad, I have distributed the healing pills to everyone. They are all recovering now,"


    Dahlia informed happily as she ran into the lobby.


    The elixirs and pills Austin had taken out and shared were all extremely precious healing elixirs and pills, so they would work efficiently in a few seconds.


    "Austin, thank you so much.


    The Veritable Demon Sect owes you a big one!


    Last time, it was also you who saved the cultivators of the Veritable Demon Sect after the auction in the Graystone City had finished,"


    Dahlia''s father thanked Austin sincerely.


    "You are welcome, sir,"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    At the same moment, a strong spiritual sense swept suddenly through everyone in the lobby.


    "It is Elder Kerr!"


    Dahlia''s father said. He was shocked and seemed a bit fearful.


    "Violet, activate your illusion to change the vibe of my spiritual soul!"


    Feeling the powerful spiritual sense, Austin immediately asked Violet telepathically to do so.


    Violet instantly activated her illusion and changed the smell of Austin''s spiritual soul in a single second.


    The strong spiritual sense located and stopped near Austin after it swept over the whole lobby.


    "Who are you? How did you get in the Spring City?


    Answer my questions immediately,"


    the owner of that strong spiritual sense shouted at Austin after he sensed Austin from head to toe carefully using the spiritual sense.

 Chapter 1093 Elder Kerr

    "Oh.


    Who am I? You don''t have the authority to ask me that!"


    Austin said in a low voice. He just didn''t give a hoot about anyone from the Sky Sect.


    "How dare you, now the Spring City is surrounded by warriors from the Heaven Palace and the demon race. You couldn''t have sneaked in here.


    I now suspect you are a spy, either from the Heaven Palace or the demon race!"


    Austin''s attitude irritated Elder Kerr.


    "Austin, Elder Kerr of the Sky Sect is a master of the Heaven Realm.


    And the Commander of our Southern Alliances Army in the Spring City.


    You''d better not provoke him to anger."


    Dahlia''s father immediately sent a voice message to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "Don''t worry. Please just stand aside and watch,"


    Austin replied.


    Then he stood up and walked out the door directly.


    Looking as cool-headed as he could, he stood in the open field outside and tried to read the surroundings for a sign of trouble.


    In the spirit, he sensed many swift, fierce figures approaching.


    One of them was an elder in gray. About sixty from the looks, he looked feisty and dignified.


    The extremely powerful vital energy force he emitted kept violently compressing the space in front of him for maximum thrust. He moved so fast that it was only a matter of a few minutes before he got here.


    All of a sudden, a blast of powerful vital energy force fell from the sky, covering Austin like rolling surges.


    This was the real strength of a Heaven Realm master.


    Silently, Austin stood in the open field, feeling the power of the elder''s vital energy force form a shield covering him.


    By the look of it, he quickly judged that the Heaven Realm masters were way stronger than the Tribulation Realm ones.


    Even as he stood there in the open field, Austin started admiring the Heaven Realm at heart.


    With his current cultivation, he was able to easily handle any opponent form the Tribulation Realm.


    But, now facing a Heaven Realm master, he had some doubts as to his abilities.


    Meanwhile, from behind the elder in gray, many more figures emerged, all of them Tribulation Realm masters.


    Immediately, Austin recognized quite a number of them.


    A majority


    Elder Kerr? You must be having a death wish!"


    As soon as Austin stopped talking, people from Sky Sect began shouting at him.


    With a grim face, Elder Kerr looked into Austin''s eyes, showing obvious murderous.


    "To tell you the truth, the elixirs the Veritable Demon Sect had were given by me.


    And I still have a lot.


    So, are you going to rob all of my elixirs, Elder Kerr?"


    Austin then took out dozens of jade bottles, each containing grade seven, eight and even nine elixirs. Casually, he kept tossing all the bottles.


    Strong odors of the elixirs dispersed, filling the air around them.


    At the moment, everyone was closely following the jade bottles in Austin''s hands.


    They all understood that every grain of the elixirs was priceless.


    The greed in their eyes was unmistakable.


    "You are merely in the medium stage of Astral Realm. How dare you talk so rudely to Elder Kerr!


    Someone take him! He must be a spy from the Heaven Palace!"


    Out of the blue, one Sky Sect member at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm came out from beside Elder Kerr and dashed at Austin like a flash.


    A condensed purple vital energy palm ripped its way and snaked toward Austin.


    "Finally, you started robbing my elixirs with that crap excuse.


    The true vicious face of the Sky Sect fully showed itself."


    Austin couldn''t help but laugh at them in derision. They were playing with fire, but they didn''t know that his patience had its limits.

 Chapter 1093 Fight Against The Heaven Realm Master

    The moment that Austin used the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill, a wisp of white flames suddenly appeared in the Soul Sea of the cultivator from the Sky Sect, who was at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm.


    The white flames immediately fanned out all over the Soul Sea.


    The cultivator at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm suddenly felt that the spiritual sense in his Soul Sea was swiftly burning away, as if he were on fire inside.


    But no matter how hard he tried to put out the fire by using several spiritual soul martial art skills, it was all pointless. The white flame was impossible to extinguish.


    After a few seconds, only half of his spiritual sense was left in his Soul Sea.


    "Ah!


    Elder Kerr, save me!"


    The dire situation scared the hell out of the cultivator who was at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm and started screaming in pain. He knew that it was the end for him if his Soul Sea vanished.


    "Idiot!"


    Elder Kerr snorted with utter annoyance and released his strong spiritual sense into the cultivator''s Soul Sea.


    Once his spiritual sense penetrated inside, it immediately rushed to the burning white ball of fire, as if he was trying to flush it out of the cultivator''s Soul Sea.


    Simultaneously, Austin also released his powerful spiritual sense into the cultivator''s Soul Sea, and fought against Elder Kerr''s spiritual sense.


    Boom!


    The two powerful spiritual sense rammed violently against each other in the cultivator''s Soul Sea. It was like two walls slamming at each other.


    "Ah!"


    The cultivator let out a painful screech because he felt as if a magnitude 10 earthquake shook his Soul Sea.


    His spiritual soul was like a fragile glass which shattered into thousands of tiny pieces!


    His body was thrown far away, which fell on the ground with a thump and became a motionless corpse.


    "What just happened?"


    The people who just witnessed what happened were all dumbfounded. They did not understand how a person who was just at the medium stage of Astral Realm could easily dispose a cultivator at the Tribulation Realm by simply using a spiritual sense attack.


    "You certainly have a death wish!


    How dare you kill a member of the Sky Sect!"


    Elder Kerr flushed and shook all over with rage because he felt that it was unbelievable that someone like Austin dared to kill a member of the Sky Sect right in front of him. He even enjoyed it.


    "Ha-ha. If you think about it, Elder Kerr, you are actually an accomplice with that guy''s death,"


    Austin laughed tauntingly.


    "You dare taunt me?!


    y.


    Elder Kerr suddenly felt his spiritual sense was being consumed due to the flames of the white ball of fire. He was both surprise and seriously alarmed with this development.


    Elder Kerr hurriedly used his spiritual soul martial art skill in order to drive away the white ball of fire out of his Soul Sea just like what he had done previously.


    However, the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill was very powerful. No matter how hard Elder Kerr tried, he was unable to drive the white ball of fire out of his Soul Sea. It was as if he was fighting off fire with only a cup of water at hand.


    Any spiritual sense that approached the white ball of fire would instantly burn completely. It was so hot that it could easily match the temperature of the sun.


    As soon as Austin used the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill, he stretched out his finger to stab the vital energy palm, which was falling rapidly on his head.


    A huge finger shape suddenly appeared, which hit the vital energy palm that was released by Elder Kerr.


    Boom!


    The finger shape slammed against the vital energy palm violently, which produced a booming sound heard for hundreds of miles away.


    The whole world seemed to have shaken violently because of the impact.


    Then, a powerful shock wave of vital energy force was instantly released from the spot of the impact.


    Afraid of getting caught up in the shock wave, everyone around who was watching the two fight, used their bodily movement skills to flee to safety. All the plants and rocks flew away because of the blast.


    A few minutes later, the shock wave of vital energy force slowly dispersed.


    Austin''s figure slowly floated up from the pit which was a few meters deep already.

 Chapter 1094 Run Away Now

    Austin was in a terrible mess. His clothes were disheveled, his hair was sticking out on his head, and he struggled to keep his balance. There were even some faint blood stains on the corners of his mouth.


    "Wow! A Heaven Realm cultivator is really someone you shouldn''t underestimate!"


    Austin smiled.


    But the smile on his face soon twisted into a painful look as he gasped for air.


    The clouds of dust had already subsided. Everyone on the area looked at Austin with their widened eyes as if they were looking at a monster.


    None of them could believe what they just saw. A cultivator like Austin who only reached the medium stage of Astral Realm just survived an attack from a Heaven Realm cultivator.


    He was safe and sound. He only had to sustain some minor wounds.


    The mere fact that Austin was able to withstand such a powerful strike dumbstruck everyone with amazement.


    Even the Tribulation Realm cultivators around the area weren''t confident enough to take the vital energy palm thrown by Elder Kerr. They were certain they would have been killed or gravely injured by the forceful palm attack.


    At the same time, Elder Kerr exerted all the spiritual sense martial arts skills he had mastered and had finally destroyed the white fire ball inside his Soul Sea.


    But the price he had to pay was that a part of his spiritual sense had been burnt up by the fire ball.


    He looked at Austin as qualm filled his eyes.


    From the lesson he just got, he no longer dared to aim his attacks at Austin without careful consideration.


    If Austin exerted the horrible skill once again, he would have to spend strenuous efforts to work everything out. He had no plans of going through all of that again.


    Austin was impressed by Elder Kerr as well.


    A Heaven Realm cultivator was truly as strong as the legends said.


    Whether it would be on the aspect of vital energy, spiritual sense, or cultivation base, a Heaven Realm cultivator would always be much stronger than a Tribulation Realm one.


    The Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill had never failed Austin whenever he uses it to deal with Tribulation Realm cultivators.


    It was his first time to use this spiritual sense martial arts skill in a fight against a Heaven Realm cultivator and he wasn''t even able to hurt Elder Kerr.


    Austin took out an eighth-grade healing elixir and swallowed it as quickly as he could. It wasn''t long before the elixir began doing its work inside his body.


    In a flash, his minor wounds had been cured without any remaining signs of them at all.


    The others thought Austin was extremely luxurious to use such a priceless elixir to heal his minor wounds. B


    answer. Well, what do you have to say about that, Elder Kerr?"


    Barker said coldly. He no longer minded falling out with Elder Kerr at all.


    "Barker, what the hell are you talking about?


    Elder Kerr is a righteous man! Everything he does is for the greater good of everyone!


    How could you speak of our elder in such manner?"


    said one of the Sky Sect members angrily as he was infuriated by Barker''s words.


    Everyone from the Sky Sect was irritated by Barker''s accusations.


    The members of the other sects, however, just stayed silent throughout the exchange.


    Because they all knew what Barker said was one hundred percent true.


    "Elder Kerr, many of my men have been hurt badly.


    As the commander, you haven''t done anything to help us.


    And you even threatened us and took away every healing elixir we had.


    How could you do this to the Veritable Demon Sect when we''re the ones who need the elixirs the most?


    You have disappointed everyone from the Veritable Demon Sect. So, on behalf of the Veritable Demon Sect, I hereby announce that we are no longer a member of the Southern Alliances Army,"


    Barker said firmly.


    Meanwhile, Austin was activating the transportation power of the City model. Simultaneously, through his spiritual sense, he told the members of the Veritable Demon Sect not to exert their vital energy.


    Then in a flash, all the members of the Veritable Demon Sect disappeared. They had all been transported into the City.


    Austin then immediately flashed away for thousands of meters.


    "Holy shit! Where did they all go? How could they just disappear in a split second?"


    "Oh, no! That guy was able to get away!"


    The sudden disappearance of the Veritable Demon Sect and Austin drew everyone in the area into panic.

 Chapter 1095 Blue Light Beam Skill

    Austin used Thunderbolt Movement Skill and instantly moved thousands of meters. He then immediately summoned the gnome from the Illusion Bead telepathically through the spiritual sense.


    The gnome moved with lightning speed. He appeared right next to Austin in the wink of an eye and used his teleportation ability to communicate.


    The space around them started to shake violently within minutes as both of them were together.


    "Are you trying to escape young man? Not on my watch!"


    Elder Kerr from the Sky Sect was furious by now so there was no chance that he would let Austin escape that easily without any harm.


    His vital energy force began to surge, and a dark blue light beam shot right out of his hand towards Austin.


    This light traveled with such lightning speed that it broke the boundary of the space and made it to the back of Austin in an instant.


    Austin was following right behind the gnome and was just about to enter the void. His spiritual sense suddenly detected a sign of danger.


    His sharp spiritual sense detected it to be a dark blue light beam. Although it was thin as a hair, it surprisingly contained formidable power.


    Austin clearly understood that he would not be able to shield himself from this light beam with mere his vital energy force and physical strength


    Chances were maybe with the Slaughtering Sword, he probably would have given some sort of resistance or maybe even deal with it.


    But it was so fast that he didn''t have even have the time to draw his sword out of the sheath, let alone attack something so dangerous with it.


    This dark blue light beam contained the energy of a cultivator of the Heaven Realm, but more importantly it traveled so inhumanly fast that it was almost scary


    and Austin had no time to defend himself.


    "You little brat, this light beam of mine is powered by my spiritual sense.


    There is no way that you could cope up with its speed while being at the medium stage of Astral Realm,"


    Elder Kerr said hauntingly while looking at Austin with a monstrous satisfaction.


    He was already picturing a dead Austin in his head with a gaping hole in his chest created by the light beam.


    His blue light beam was a secret trick that he had been practicing and perfecting for many years.


    He had been using it to ambush his opponents and even used th


    s lessened by a large degree suddenly.


    That humongous figure stood up forcefully


    and a horrific power oozed out his body and turned the space around him shaky and gloomy, "Ha-ha, I would never have expected to restore my full strength since I fell from the top eight hundred years ago!"


    With evil aura gone, a demon head with two bendy horns was revealed, looking absolutely ferocious, and he was looking at the Spring City.


    "It''s high time we took over this city.


    A human of mere Heaven Realm is no match for me now that I am at the peak of my power."


    This demon sneered at the thought of Austin


    but suddenly he stopped and froze.


    "There is a sign of space fluctuation.


    Did someone just escape from the Spring City via Space Teleportation?


    How interesting!


    I would never have thought there could be someone in this Prime Martial World could master the power of space teleportation. This is one of the most difficult and rarest skills to achieve."


    The second his words came out, this demon shook his body and disappeared from the tent immediately.


    Back to Austin, just as he fetched the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot and was about to mount it, his face suddenly turned stern and then he set his eyes on the area in front of him.


    A stalwart figure gradually appeared with evil aura all over his body.


    "Demon king!"


    The second Austin saw this figure, he realized instantly that it was the demon king.


    Austin had run into several demon lords before


    and this demon was evidently far more powerful than a demon lord.

 Chapter 1096 Strong Demon King

    The instant the demon king showed up, he pinned a harsh glare on the gnome.


    "I see.


    This demonic beast exhibited the teleportation power, not you," the demon king said in disbelief.


    "A demonic beast at the Transformation Realm.


    Is it possible that you are the legendary gnome?"


    the demon king speculated.


    "Yes, it is.


    This gnome is young and weak. When it matures, it will be incredibly powerful. If I can tame it now, it will become my helper.


    Ha-ha. Every king deserves a powerful creature to ride. I lack a ride. You''re a perfect choice."


    The demon king''s eyes were full of greed and delight once he recognized the gnome.


    "Come here," he said with a wave at the gnome.


    A thick evil aura surrounded the gnome. It transformed into massive ropes and bound the gnome.


    Then, the evil aura began dragging the gnome toward the demon king.


    A demon king could be on par with a cultivator at the Heaven Realm.


    Having met members of the demon race several times before, Austin knew that a demon''s combat effectiveness was far higher as compared to human cultivators at the same level.


    For example, Austin could take out a cultivator at the Tribulation Realm without much difficulty, but he needed to exert himself to slay a demon lord.


    It was easy for Austin to perceive which of his enemies were easy or challenging to kill.


    Since the gnome had been caught off guard, he didn''t have the time to defend against the evil aura.


    Annoyed and panicked, he reverted to his original form.


    "Growl!"


    The gnome turned into a fierce, scary beast as big as a cabin. It looked invincible! Its fur shone like silver, and it emitted a chilly air, which could frighten ordinary people.


    The gnome''s thick, jagged tail that was covered with scales swayed to-and-fro as it tried to rid itself of the evil aura.


    But, no matter how hard it tried, the gnome couldn''t break free.


    After all, the gnome could only match a human cultivator at the Astral Realm.


    There was a considerable difference in the battle force between the gnome and the demon king.


    "Bravo! Although you''re still young, you''re much stronger than other demonic beasts at the Transformation Realm.


    You are good enough to be my ride," the


    ade from the evil aura but failed.


    As the ropes squeezed his chest, Austin''s face turned red. He had immense trouble breathing normally. The sound of cracking bones replaced the silence.


    ''Damn it.


    I can use my spiritual sense to attack him.''


    The idea crossed Austin''s mind suddenly.


    Since he couldn''t move, Austin decided to launch the spiritual sense attack.


    He calmed down and was ready to activate the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill.


    Austin had never launched a spiritual sense attack on a demon before.


    Hence, he wasn''t sure whether a demon, like a human cultivator, had a Soul Sea.


    ''I will find out soon, '' Austin thought.


    Before Austin could summon the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill, he felt something unusual. Since he had never sensed such a mysterious power before, Austin had no idea what was going on.


    "Swoosh!"


    All the evil aura was sucked into Austin''s body.


    Technically speaking, it was sucked into his bones.


    ''Now, I understand! The demon imperator''s skeleton did this, ''


    Austin thought.


    Without being restricted by the ropes, Austin could move freely.


    "What''s this?


    How could you absorb my demonic energy?"


    the demon king asked dumbstruck.


    Evil aura was good for the demon race since it contained elements like tyranny, evil, chill, and darkness.


    However, it was harmful, like a poison, to human cultivators.


    The demon king couldn''t understand how a human could quickly absorb the evil aura he had released.

 Chapter 1097 Attack The Ramparts

    Austin found that the amount of demonic energy stored in his bones increased sharply after absorbing the evil aura ropes.


    The demon king was shocked. He released a powerful demonic spiritual soul, which then passed through Austin.


    "What... How... How could your body contain the skeleton of the demon imperator?


    Tybalt the Great!


    I can''t believe that it is the spirit of Tybalt the Great.


    What on earth is going on?


    How could a human have the spirit of Tybalt the Great?"


    At this moment, the demon king''s expression reflected his astonishment. Doubt flashed through his eyes as he stared at Austin.


    ''Did Tybalt the Great possess this human?''


    As the thought crossed the demon king''s mind, he figured out what could have happened.


    It was quite common for members of the demon race to possess humans.


    "Are you Tybalt the Great?


    I am Erick the Demon King. In the old days, I followed you when you to conquer the Oracle Sect.


    Unfortunately, they defeated us. I, too, was resurrected not long ago,"


    he explained while staring at Austin.


    Austin froze for an instant.


    So, the demon king in front of him had also been resurrected in the Barren Mountain not long ago.


    Besides, the demon king had mistaken Austin for Tybalt the Great as well.


    It seemed that the mark of Tybalt the Great had been engraved deeply in Austin''s body after the skeleton of Tybalt the Great was integrated with his body.


    Furthermore, his spiritual soul had also absorbed the demonic spiritual soul of Tybalt the Great and it was stained by its spirit.


    "Ahem, so you are Erick, the Demon King,"


    Austin said in an ambiguous way.


    At this point, only by pretending to be Tybalt the Great could he avoid another big fight with this demon king.


    "Tybalt the Great, is that really you?"


    Erick the Demon King, exclaimed. Obviously, he only half believed it.


    "Since you know who I am, then don''t bother me with minor matters."


    Austin dared not say anything more detailed to this demon king for fear that he might reveal himself.


    At the same time, he winked at the gnome. The gnome understood and flew


    race,"


    Elder Kerr stated as though he didn''t dare to believe it.


    "But we have witnessed it! The Veritable Demon Sect should give us an explanation."


    Another person from the Sky Sect expressed his anger.


    "Well, the next time I meet an executive of the Veritable Demon Sect, I will definitely ask him.


    They should give us a reason.


    Or, they will never be exonerated for conspiring with the demon race,"


    Elder Kerr said coldly. At the same time, he thought of all the questions he was going to ask when he met the executives from the Veritable Demon Sect.


    "Something terrible is happening. Elder Kerr, the demon race and warriors of the Heaven Palace, are attacking the ramparts."


    At this moment, a person appeared and shared the news with everyone.


    "Let''s go and see what''s happening."


    Elder Kerr moved his body slightly before disappearing in a flash.


    The remaining people were impressed by his ability. Masters at the Heaven Realm were indeed very capable!


    In just a few seconds, Elder Kerr arrived over the ramparts of the Spring City.


    After seeing that the demon race and the warriors of the Heaven Palace were attacking the ramparts aggressively, Elder Kerr frowned.


    Some time ago, the demon race and warriors from the Heaven Palace had besieged Spring City, but they had not launched any large-scale attacks since.


    Why were they attacking the ramparts so fiercely now?

 Chapter 1098 Deserter Elder Kerr

    "Pull all out, and hold your ground!" Elder Kerr instructed.


    He stood on the wall where all the soldiers from the Southern Alliances Army could see his face.


    "Kill all of them!" he continued.


    Elder Kerr was the best cultivator there. His arrival had greatly boosted morale in the Spring City.


    All cultivators in the city rushed out of the gates to join the fight against their enemies.


    The battle escalated.


    "A group of losers, you''re digging your own grave."


    A derisive voice thundered. The next minute, a tall figure soared into the sky above the troops of the demon race, accompanied by thick evil aura.


    He hovered in the air, heading towards the wall of Spring City��a


    creepy looking demon.


    He was no other than Erick the Demon King.


    As he moved around, he stretched out a finger with a long, ugly fingernail.


    Each time he stretched out a finger, a rope made from the evil aura would bind a cultivator from the Southern Alliances Army and make him magically vanish into a slight misty cloud.


    In a few minutes, he had turned quite a number of the soldiers into a mist of blood.


    Stark raving mad at the large number of soldiers he was losing, Elder Kerr racked his brain for a solution.


    "That demon again.


    I know, he is a lot more stronger this time round."


    Having fought against this same Erick the Demon King more than once, he knew exactly how tough an opponent he had on his hands.


    He knew that the demon had practiced some mysterious, powerful skills that would be difficult to withstand.


    Elder Kerr''s heart grew heavy with fear as he watched Erick the Demon King slaying the cultivators of the Southern Alliances Army. But soon, the fear was replaced by rage.


    "You despicable demon, I will strike you down," he shouted.


    Gritting his teeth to muster up courage, he dashed towards the demon king.


    "This is going to be interesting. You''re a master at the Heaven Realm. All right, I''ll play with you again and see what you''re capable of,"


    Erick the Demon King sneered back.


    The demon king''s body oozed a tremendous evil aura that enveloped him entirely.


    With a swoosh, he disappeared.


    The thick evil aura divided into countless streaks that snaked their way towards Elder Kerr.


    To scan his surroundings, Elder Kerr unleashed his spiritual sense force, but he couldn''t locate Erick the Demon King anywhere.


    Left with no other choice, he had to


    like Erick the Demon King had determined to take out Elder Kerr. He kept pursuing his target.


    "What''s going on?


    Where is Elder Kerr? Did he run away?"


    "Yes, he deserted us."


    Discovering their commander, Elder Kerr had ran away, the rest of the Southern Alliances Army soldiers went into a panic.


    Their will to fight was dealt a devastating blow.


    "Even Elder Kerr ran away. It''s impossible for us to win this fight. Run, guys!"


    At once they gave up the fight, activated their bodily movement skills and fled.


    But the members of the Heaven Palace and the demons followed hot in pursuit.


    "Kerr, that asshole deserted his men and ran away alone," Austin said derisively.


    Now, he despised Elder Kerr.


    "Where do you think you are going? You can''t escape us. You low-born humans, we''ll end your lives today!"


    Dozens of cultivators ran, heading in Austin''s direction.


    Through his spiritual sense, he saw the two demon lords chasing after dozens of cultivators of the Southern Alliances Army.


    ''There are two demon lords coming, ''


    he thought.


    Austin had destroyed ten demon lords and absorbed a lot of demonic energy from them the other day in the Glint City.


    ''Two demon lords are approaching me.


    I will suck their energy as well.


    There must be a great number of demon lords in this battlefield.


    Perhaps I can go absorb all their power while that strong demon king isn''t with them.


    This way, I will get more demonic energies.''


    This thought left Austin excited.


    He wasted no time activating the Thunderbolt Movement Skill to rush towards the two demon lords.

 Chapter 1099 A Raid On Demon Lords

    With his bodily movement skill, Austin moved fast. He soon spotted the two warriors from the demon race who were chasing after dozens of cultivators from the Southern Alliances Army.


    The two were demon lords, which meant that they were among the powerful ones in the demon race. One of them was almost six meters tall and his built was visibly sturdy. To make him more intimidating, he also had countless spines over his body.


    The other one was about five meters tall, and he had long and sharp horns on his head.


    The sum of the their strong evil auras was enough to make it look like there was a dark cloud surrounding them, bloodcurdling and depressing.


    "Stupid human beings, go to hell!"


    Roaring with laughter, the demon lord with horns started to reach for the back of a cultivator who was at the premium stage of Astral Realm. Ice awls formed at his right hand and he went directly at the cultivator.


    The cultivator turned pale with fright. Without a second thought, he took a yellow shield out of his Space Ring and tried to block the attack that was coming from behind him.


    Bang! A loud crash rang out.


    Some of the awls hit the yellow shield, but the others bypassed it and hit the cultivator.


    Within a fraction of a second, the cultivator, at the premium stage of Astral Realm fell on the ground, lifeless and with a dozen of holes on his body.


    "Ha-ha. Human beings truly are incredibly weak! I''ll have fun hunting all of you!"


    the demon lord exclaimed, unmatched excitement evident in his voice.


    "And.... I''ll start from you!"


    Austin quickly performed his Thunderbolt Movement Skill and zoomed to the grinning instantaneously.


    "Who is that?


    Damn you!"


    Feeling that something was wrong and that someone was attacking him, the demon lord became immediately alert. His evil aura surged, turned into a claw, and aimed it at Austin.


    Such a scene would instill incredible fear in the heart of an ordinary warrior. However, since Austin had already absorbed the demonic energy of ten demon lords, this demon lord was definitely no match for him.


    Pow!


    Austin didn''t even try to dodge the demon lord''s attack.


    Instead, he dashed towards the claw and shattered it into a million pieces.


    After that, he went for the demon l


    s the skills he used suggested that he was from the demon race.


    "Maybe... he is a human cultivator who has mastered demonic skills?" one whispered.


    "Oh. I know!


    He was the man who broke into the Spring City and left with the disciples of the Veritable Demon Sect!


    As far as I know, he also performed demonic skills at that time.


    Even then, Elder Kerr and the Sky Sect claimed that he was the spy for the demon race."


    One of the cultivators shared.


    "Now that rings a bell! I also think that he was that guy!"


    "But if he''s the spy for the demon race, why would he kill the demon lords just to save us?"


    With that, the discussion halted, as confusion once again set in among them.


    "You know what? We''ll figure that out one day. For now, let''s get out of here! If more demons show up, none of us would survive!"


    "I still can''t believe Elder Kerr would run away like that.


    Now we are suffering from low morale, aside from the situation not being in our favor,"


    one of them sighed.


    Soon, all of those cultivators used their bodily movement skill and rushed to flee the area.


    Austin, on the other hand, had just arrived on the other side of the area, reaching the demon lord he had sensed earlier.


    This demon lord was attacking three cultivators at the Tribulation Realm.


    "Who are you?"


    The three cultivators, despite being at a high cultivation base, were apparently losing the fight.


    Noticing the appearance of Austin, the demon lord fixed its eyes on him fiercely.

 Chapter 1100 Erick Came Back

    The demon lord was speechless. He was out of words to describe on how confused he was about Austin''s real identity.


    "I''ll be the one to kill you today! Go to hell where you belong!"


    Austin said coldly as he sprinted towards the demon lord''s position.


    Boom!


    Austin did not care on whatever power the demon lord used against him. He was focused on his goal as he dodged the demon lord''s attack as swiftly as he could and went straight to him.


    At this point, Austin had already absorbed so much demonic energy that defeating a demon lord was just a piece of cake for him.


    Austin wasted no time and used his Body Invading Skill to absorb all of the energy of the demon lord as fast as he could.


    Whiz!


    And all of a sudden, Austin turned into a mass of black cloud and charged onto the next demon lord.


    "What in the world is happening here?


    He looks familiar to me. I think I have seen him before. Who the hell is he?"


    the three warriors in the Tribulation Realm of the Southern Alliances said as they watched Austin''s back. All of them were astounded and dumbfounded with what Austin was exhibiting. They all exchanged confused glances as they all wondered what was going on with Austin.


    A few moments later, Austin had already again taken complete control over the body of another demon lord


    in another position.


    Austin then used his newly acquired Body Invading Skill once again to absorb all of energy that the demon lord possessed. He activated his skill and hurriedly engulfed all of the energy quickly, like a vampire sucking off blood from a dead human.


    Meanwhile, Austin moved swiftly and quietly like a thief as he planned to launch a sneak attack near the Spring City. He then noticed that there were a lot of demon lords that lurked around the area. And without thinking twice, he activated his Body Invading Skill again to attack the demon lords and absorb all of their energy. And after two hours of battling the ferocious demon lords, he had absorbed the energy amounting to more than twenty demon lords'' energy. Austin must have been really hungry for power to be able to do this in such a short period of time.


    As Austin absorbed more and more of the demonic energy from the demon lords, the more change he felt. He began to feel that his body was full of pure and dense demonic energy. This massive absorption of energy made him more powerful than ever.


    He was so powerful that he only needed to use a small portion of it to achieve massive damage. In line with this, his body was also covered with the purest evil aura.


    He now resembled a powerful demon lord all thanks to the black evil aura that surrounded his body.


    Austin was hungry for power. The more demon lords he killed, the less pressure there was for the Southern Alliances warriors to destroy their enemies.


    The warriors in the Tribulation Realm of the Southern Alliances Army should be very thankful for Austin''s current rage. The warriors could defeat demon lords if they put up some struggles. However, their skills were at the danger level whenever they fought demon lords for they were no match for them.


    And now that Austin had almost hunted every single demon lord out there, all there was left was the demon generals


    ect Supremo was not able to provide any solid and important news since there was nothing really news worthy that happened in the Heaven Pavilion Sect for the past two days.


    And since Austin had nearly wiped out the demons and warriors of the Heaven Palace in the Glint City, they were nowhere to be found near the Heaven Pavilion Sect, at least for the time being.


    It was a good thing that the warriors of the Heaven Pavilion Sect spent most of their time in cultivating to enhance their strengths.


    Just before he left, Austin had given them a great number of training resources, including elixirs and other precious natural resources.


    And with all of resources that Austin had given them, there was no reason for them to be lazy not to practice their cultivation.


    The Sect Supremo said that over the past few days, many disciples in the Heaven Pavilion Sect had already made breakthroughs gradually and improved their strengths.


    Austin was not able to hide his happiness as soon as he learned the team''s motivation and improvement.


    After knowing and understanding the current situation of the Heaven Pavilion Sect, Austin began to change his focus to cultivation.


    He thought that the most important thing to do now was to improve his own strength so that he could be prepared for any storm that could happen in the near future.


    Over the past few days, his hunger for power had made him absorb the demonic energy of about forty demon lords.


    Austin could feel the fullness of his body due to the huge amounts of demonic energy that he had recently absorbed.


    He had absorbed so much that it seemed that he had more demonic energy than an ordinary demon lord did!


    However, it was such a waste for now because he could still not utilize the demonic energy and he didn''t even know how to use them.


    This led him to the next step. He should now look for a way and teach himself how to use all of the demonic energy that he had.


    This dense demonic energy that now ran through his veins must now be put into good use. Austin used this idea to remind himself and to encourage himself to practice the demonic skills he had recently learned.

 Chapter 1101 Five Demonic Skills

    The secret chamber was filled with pitch-dark evil aura.


    Austin sat there with his legs crossed as the evil aura just floated around him. He looked as formidable and frightening as a demon.


    Austin spent a whole day feeling the demonic energy flow through his body and into his bones.


    Now, due to the large amount of demonic energy inside his body, some of them was spilling out, and the overwhelming evil aura was produced.


    A great deal of evil aura floated around Austin that it almost made him look like a member of the demon race.


    Frankly, he really wouldn''t have minded the evil aura if he had been one of the demon race.


    Ironically, he was born a human being. People would raise eyebrows if he was to walk around with the evil aura floating above his head.


    Therefore, Austin had to take the evil aura back into his body and refrain it from floating above his head.


    More importantly, none of the evil aura should ever be let out.


    Inside the secret chamber, Austin tried again and again.


    Gradually, the evil aura filling the secret chamber began to slowly flow back into his body.


    He tried for three whole days.


    Until finally, all the evil aura in the secret chamber was absorbed by Austin''s body and was stored in his bones. Now, he looked quite ordinary to the human eyes.


    Nobody would ever suspect that he was once involved with the demon race. No evil aura was coming out of his body anymore.


    He then used the demonic energy inside his body.


    Boom, inexhaustible evil aura came out of his body and began to spray everywhere. All of a sudden, the whole secret chamber was once again filled with the same evil aura he just contained.


    The next moment, all of the evil aura quickly flowed towards Austin''s body and was absorbed by him completely.


    Within several heartbeats, all of the evil aura could no longer be seen or felt in the secret chamber.


    Now, Austin had complete control of the demonic energy inside his body. He could let them out or hide them as he wished.


    He was quite satisfied with the results.


    At that moment, the situation in his body had become quite unique and strange.


    The vital energy was stored in his elixir field and coursed through his energy meridians.


    However, th


    n race would dare to use it.


    As soon as Austin was done practicing the Demonic Energy Needle Attack, he began to practice the Demonic Teleportation Skill.


    On the first day, he once again just sat in the secret chamber with his legs crossed.


    He spent the entire day meditating on the Demonic Teleportation Skill.


    On the second day, he left the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect and headed for a mountain about 6, 000 meters away.


    On the mountain, he wouldn''t be interrupted or be seen by any poking glances.


    He became absorbed and was oblivious to the passage of time.


    For a moment, practicing the demonic skill became his top priority in life.


    Waves of evil aura floated around his body as lights around him flickered.


    This process consumed a great deal of his demonic energy.


    However, fortunately, in the past months, Austin was able to totally absorb the demonic energy of 40 demon lords.


    The demonic energy inside his body was so abundant that he could use as much as needed to master the demonic skill.


    This process continued for two more days.


    On the mountain, Austin''s figure suddenly disappeared, and a flash of demonic light flickered.


    In a heartbeat, he appeared somewhere 3, 000 meters away.


    Austin sighed with relief.


    He finally succeeded.


    He was more than satisfied with the result of being able to move 3, 000 meters in a second. It felt wonderful.


    He could definitely save his life with such movement speed in a pitched battle.

 Chapter 1102 Ready To Fight

    So far Austin had already mastered five demonic skills.


    Specifically, the demonic skills he had mastered were the Ten-avatar Skill, the Bone-shaped Demon Claw, the Roaring Blast, the Demonic Energy Needle Attack, and the Demonic Teleportation Skill.


    With these skills in hand, Austin was quite confident about his ability to counter any possible attacks from common demon lords.


    After thinking for a while, Austin felt it was time for him to return.


    Then in just over a second, Austin was able to return to the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Upon his return, he could barely wait to hear about what happened on the days when he was spending all of his time on his cultivation.


    Therefore, he immediately summoned the Sect Supremo to meet him and tell him about the latest news.


    Then, the Sect Supremo recounted to Austin the recent developments in the Triangle Zone.


    After hearing what the Sect Supremo had to say, Austin could not help but furrow his brow with worry.


    Apparently, the current situation was much more severe than Austin had anticipated.


    From what the Sect Supremo told him, Austin found out that the demon race and the Heaven Palace had taken control of almost two thirds of the Triangle Zone over the last couple of days.


    Meanwhile, the human cultivators in the rest of the area were hurrying to escape from the Triangle Zone as quickly as they could.


    But that was not even the worst part. According the Sect Supremo, the Southern Alliances Army also suffered from constant setbacks and defeats and sustained many injuries and deaths in their fight against the troops of the demon race and the Heaven Palace.


    It was said that the Southern Alliances Army lost up to five or six strong human cultivators in the Heaven Realm in the Triangle Zone.


    Austin felt quite sorry for that, since all of these strong cultivators played pivotal roles in their respective sects in the South Continent of the Prime Martial World.


    There was nothing that could make up for the loss brought about by the death of these cultivators.


    In addition to that, countless other cultivators of the Southern Alliances Army below the Tribulation Realm either got injured or killed.


    After suffering all those adversities, all the cultivators of the Southern Alliances Army who were lucky enough to survive decided to retreat at last from their fight in the Triangle Zone.


    In other words, to a large extent, the demon race and the Heaven Palace had now conquered the whole Triangle Zone!


    Once the magnitude of the situation completely dawned on Austin, he immediately felt a wave of overwhelming pressure surging inside him.


    With all things considered, it seemed highly unlikely that the Heaven Pavilion Sect was able to safeguard the headquarters against the brutal external attacks.


    "Master, is it time for us to consider leaving the Triangle Zone?"


    The Sect Supremo asked after he recounted the recent happenings.


    "Yes, it is time for us to get ready to do that,"


    Austin replied with a nod after thinking quietly for a while.


    "But we need to wait for the perfect time for us to leave.


    For now, go and ask everyone in our sect to pack up everything that they need.


    Also


    ft the secret chamber at once and went to a hillside.


    There, he began to practice the Earth Formula.


    This time, he wanted to gain deeper insights into this formula since he was previously occupied with doing various other things and did not have the time to practice it for quite a long time.


    Austin actually took great interest in cultivating the Earth Formula because it was a cultivation formula with features similar to those mystical school of nature on planet Earth.


    On the hillside, Austin stood still and began to sense the terrain and everything in it.


    Austin had to make sure to do this well since gaining insights into the terrain was the most fundamental step in cultivating the Earth Formula.


    This step was the prerequisite of learning the other cultivation methods recorded in the manual of the Earth Formula.


    So in that moment, Austin put all his concentration into cultivating on the hillside.


    Austin stood motionless and released his spiritual sense from his body.


    As he set the ground underneath his feet as the central and starting point, he gradually expanded the area he was sensing further into the whole land nearby.


    Then, Austin slowly felt that his spiritual sense, his attention, his breath, his heartbeat, and the vital energy flow of his whole body, were fostering some sort of harmony, or rather oneness, with the whole land underneath his feet.


    Austin found that feeling was quite fascinating.


    It was as if both his body and his soul were incorporated into the land underneath.


    Gradually, the many mysteries within the land became crystal clear in Austin''s mind.


    A whole day passed by.


    All of a sudden, a voice came resounded in Austin''s ear.


    "Master, we have just received a message from our secret agent saying that the troops of the demon race and the Heaven Palace are rushing towards our headquarters now!"


    the Sect Supremo informed Austin with urgency through his spiritual sense.


    "All right. They are finally coming."


    Austin halted the cultivation process at once and immediately returned to his usual state of mind.


    "Order everyone to get ready to fight at once!"

 Chapter 1103 A Head-on Blow

    Suddenly, the tension in the Heaven Pavilion Sect began to mount. All the disciples hastily armed themselves.


    Austin flew out of the mountain with the Sect Supremo, and they stood firmly at the mountain gate.


    He ordered the disciples, who were guarding the mountain gate, to retreat to the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Austin knew that those disciples were too weak to withstand the fierce aggression of the demon race. It was very likely that they would die in the first round.


    Therefore, he concluded that it was better if only the Sect Supremo and he remained at the mountain gate. They kept floating midair and decided to wait and see their enemy get closer.


    Austin released his spiritual sense to perceive what was happening across the vast land ahead.


    About ten thousand meters away, a large army seemed to be marching towards the Heaven Pavilion Sect. It was as dense as a mass of locusts. The dark evil aura it exuded nearly touched the sky.


    "It looks like it must have taken lots of work and money for the demon race and the Heaven Palace to set this up."


    Austin frowned as he analyzed and became aware of the rival army''s strength.


    It was several times more compared to that of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    According to the sharp winds lurking in the air, the army seemed far more powerful than the disciples of the Heaven Pavilion Sect. There was simply nothing to compare between the two sides.


    Austin allowed himself a wry smile.


    It was very clear to him that the Heaven Pavilion Sect was too weak to face the army that was approaching towards them.


    Among his people, only the Sect Supremo was in the Tribulation Realm. Only he could be of use.


    The rest were all inferior and lesser than the Astral Realm.


    Far from being able to initiate a sect to establish their own force, they were too weak even to defend themselves properly.


    Austin knew it quite well that the only thing that could make a difference to the Heaven Pavilion Sect was merely the Eighteen Arhats Array. And the only person who could face the situation was himself.


    "I must train some overmatches for the Heaven Pavilion Sect to rival our opponents in future. It is not advisable in the long-term for me to shoulder this great responsibility alone,"


    Austin muttered to himself.


    "Master, the army of the demon race and the Heaven Palace seems to be really powerful!"


    the Sect Supremo said with concern. He too had sensed the sinister atmosphere which the


    . The army was now less than four thousand meters away from the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Looking at it from their location, the demons roared excitedly. Their fiendish eyes revealed their desire to go to war and plunder the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Whistle!


    All of a sudden, a light flashed somewhere at the rear end of the army. Before they could make out anything, a man showed up.


    It was Austin.


    Everything had happened so suddenly that no one in front of Austin noticed him.


    All their attention was focused on the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    No one seemed to have the time, nor did they make any effort to be aware of the things happening at the rear end.


    "Eh?"


    However, one figure, covered by a dense evil aura stopped. It seemed as if he had discovered something abnormal.


    Quickly the figure gave out his strong demonic spiritual soul to perceive the army''s rear end.


    "Have a taste of my Roaring Blast!" Austin shouted.


    With the appearance of Austin, all his evil aura gushed out of him. As a demonic skill, the Roaring Blast could come into play effectively with the cooperation of all the demonic energy.


    Austin opened his mouth wide to take a deep breath.


    Like a whale swallowing seawater, he sucked all the air around him into his stomach.


    Roar!


    With Austin at the center, a loud blast of sound wave rushed towards the army like a violent tsunami.


    In an instant, it was pouring over the army. The sound wave almost covered all the human warriors of the Heaven Palace and the demons who were at the rear end.


    Since the assault wasn''t expected or intercepted, none of them was ready to resist it.

 Chapter 1104 The Demon King

    And in the next minute, everything began to change.


    All the clothes that the demon race and the human cultivators had been wearing were torn apart by the sonic energy leaving everyone naked which was a terrible sight to see.


    Blood then slowly ran down from their eyes, ears, mouths, and noses.


    All of a sudden, the blood flowed faster and faster.


    Boom! Before anyone even had the chance to react, they were all blown out by the shockwave. All the human cultivators who had only reached the Master Realm as well as the demon soldiers were shattered to pieces by the sound waves. The only thing left in the air was their blood.


    As for those human cultivators who had reached the Astral Realm and the demon generals, it wasn''t easy to deal with the shock as well. They all suffered severe injuries due to the powerful vibrations and everyone was drenched in blood.


    It was believed that the number of cultivators and demon race who were killed or injured by Austin''s Roaring Blast was more than a hundred.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Hey, you guys! What the hell is happening? "


    Immediately, people from the frontlines had noticed the commotion coming from the back.


    They all turned around to loudly inquire about the situation.


    The commotion had drawn all the demons'' and human cultivators'' attention.


    "We have an enemy!"


    "Oh, no! We think someone attacked us from behind!"


    "Who could it be?"


    All the death and destruction at the backlines finally made the others more alert. Everyone hurriedly checked their surroundings in an attempt to find the intruder.


    Until they finally rested their eyes on Austin.


    However, after letting out the Roaring Blast, Austin had no plans of stopping any time soon.


    He slightly touched the Space Ring with a finger and in an instant, a huge bronze bell appeared in his hands. Demonic sounds constantly rang out of it and deafened everyone''s ears.


    It must be the Soul-attacking Magic Bell.


    All of a sudden, Austin began hitting the huge bell and kept doing it over and over.


    The bell was constantly clanging in his hands.


    His enemies couldn''t believe their eyes when they saw the sonic waves spread throughout the air. They were like ripples in the lake that were only getting faster and faster.


    Once the sound waves reached their ears, it immediately turned into a torture for them. All the demons and human cultivators felt that their ears ringing and their heads spinning endlessly. It was like the whole world was trembling and the earth was about to explode any second.


    In fact, the sound of the Soul-attacking Magic Bell alone could directly inflict damage to one''s Soul Sea and attack their spiritual soul.


    "Oh my god!"


    All the demon race and human practitione


    ed a beat the moment he felt the power of the spear from afar.


    It was obvious that the demon king''s strength was far more terrifying than the demon lords''.


    Austin didn''t dare relax, not even for a second. He swung the Slaughtering Sword in his hands and immediately let out several huge red flashes of sword aura that violently clashed with the spear in the air.


    The spear was approaching dangerously close but Austin was able to block it with the red sword aura.


    "Well, it seems like you''ve got something special indeed."


    The demon king sneered coldly.


    Immediately after he was done talking, the evil aura around him was in motion once again. This time, more than ten black spears were formed within a second. They then ferociously flew towards Austin.


    "Damn it! Just as I expected, the demon king truly is a force to be reckoned with."


    Austin inhaled deeply. He knew that it was time to put an end to his sneak attack. It wouldn''t do him any good if he decided to stay and keep fighting.


    Apart from the demon king before his eyes, there was also a great number of demon lords surrounding him. Besides, thousands of demon race and practitioners from the Heaven Palace were still in the vicinity and were ready to attack at any moment.


    If they all went at him at the same time, he could be torn to pieces in a second regardless of his strength and power.


    Austin hesitated no longer and swung the Slaughtering Sword in his hands as fast as he could. Over ten flashes of huge scarlet sword aura hit the flying spears and pushed them away.


    The pure evil aura that was stored in his body then erupted.


    What followed was his Demonic Teleportation Skill.


    A light wind was blowing.


    Austin turned into a blur as if there were thousands of him.


    And within only a few moments, he was completely out of sight.

 Chapter 1105 Kill Them All

    ''''Who the hell is this guy? How could he master the demonic skills?


    Could he also be one of us?''''


    Squinting at the place where Austin disappeared, the demon king was perplexed.


    ''''How could he master the demonic skills?''''


    The other demons too were astounded.


    ''''The sword he just used must have been an archaic weapon.


    In the South Continent of the Prime Martial World, there are very few archaic weapons. But I have never heard of an archaic sword among them.


    If this guy is Austin, then maybe we can guess the source of his powers," a warrior from Heaven Palace murmured.


    ''''I don''t get it, even if it''s Austin.


    From what I''ve heard about him, he has quite a weak cultivation base.


    I noticed that the guy was only able to release a little power of the archaic sword.


    That means he is barely able to control the archaic weapon, ''''


    they secretly discussed among themselves.


    Whiz!


    A meteoric gleam flashed by.


    But Austin was already several miles away from the army, heading to


    the Heaven Pavilion Sect instead, where he was greeted by the Sect Supremo at the gate.


    ''''Is everything okay, master?''''


    the Sect Supremo asked Austin. He was very concerned with Austin''s safety.


    ''''I''m okay. Get all our warriors prepare for the war, ''''


    Austin replied.


    ''''Yes, master!''''


    The Sect Supremo immediately put his soldiers on alert.


    Elsewhere, the demon king was still looking for Austin, fuming and threatening.


    When Austin finally appeared at the gate of the Heaven Pavilion Sect, the demon king immediately nailed the location.


    ''''He''s from the Heaven Pavilion Sect!


    No wonder he dared to raid my army.''''


    The demon king''s face turned murderous with rage.


    ''''Attack!


    The Heaven Pavilion Sect is right next door. Kill all of them this time round!''''


    He gave orders and waved to his soldiers to signal the start of war. Then without wasting time, he led the way to the Heaven Pavilion Sect, hurtling through the sky like a meteor.


    Behind him, an endless slew of demons followed his lead, ready to attack


    About several seconds later, there was an unusual flas


    s guy? Is he a man or some other ghoulish creature?''


    The demon king was baffled beyond words. But when he thought about how many of his soldiers Austin had killed, rage and vengeance got the better of him.


    ''It does not really matter. He already inflicted pain and needless losses on my army.


    I''ll kill him if I ever meet him again.


    Even if he is a demon, his treacherous actions are intolerable.''


    Remembering his fallen soldiers, an insidious murderous intent crept on his face.


    Whatever the cost, those four hundred plus slain soldiers would be avenged. And he was not going to wait for someone else to do it.


    By now, his remaining soldiers together with their allies had arrived. Without waiting for his command, they took positions around the Heaven Pavilion Sect, besieging the place completely, ready to attack.


    The demon king then cast his eyes onto the plaque of the Heaven Pavilion Sect above the mountain gate. An elegant piece with elaborate typography, as if aesthetics was the mainstay of the place.


    For a moment, he clenched his right fist so hard that the knuckles turned white. Then in a fit of rage, he unfolded the hand, releasing sparks to shoot at the plaque.


    With rumbling thunderbolts, he destroyed the mountain gate and the plaque.


    Fire, smoke and dust filled the place in an instant.


    ''''Kill them all!''''


    he commanded, to which his soldiers swung into action.

 Chapter 1106 Mass Demons Array

    "Move!"


    Several thousand figures rushed towards the gates of the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect at one single order.


    To destroy the Heaven Pavilion Sect, the demon race and the Heaven Palace had sent innumerable cultivators and demons.


    The leaders of the demon race and the Heaven Palace didn''t dare to look down upon the Heaven Pavilion Sect due to some rumors about it.


    Word on the street was that Heaven Pavilion Sect was the only force which could fight against the demon race and the Heaven Palace in the whole of the Triangle Zone.


    It had even snatched Black Wind Gang''s place away and become the second biggest organization.


    The Heaven Palace had sent their men to attack the Heaven Pavilion Sect more than once, but each time they ended up losing all the people on the mission to eliminate the concerned sect.


    Besides, the army of the demon race and the Heaven Palace which had been sent to take the Glint City had had been wiped out without a trace, but no one even had the slightest idea about who did this.


    Since the Glint City was near the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect and the troops of the Heaven Palace and demons had gathered there to destroy the Heaven Pavilion Sect, the leaders of the demon race and the Heaven Palace suspected that the Heaven Pavilion Sect was the one to blame.


    So both the demon race and the Heaven Palace had decided to wipe out the Heaven Pavilion Sect. That was the sole reason why they had even sent a demon king to lead the team for the upcoming destruction.


    Shouting and yelling, the group under the demon king''s command charged madly towards the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    The Heaven Pavilion Sect''s fortress occupied a huge and boundless area.


    There were eighteen mountains and the center of the headquarters was a broad flat open area. A great many grand palaces, and plants and flowers could be seen everywhere. The spiritual energy oozed from the whole place.


    When the rowdy band broke into the headquarters, they were surprised by the scene that unfolded in front of them.


    There was no sign of life anywhere. No people came into view. It looked like an abandoned place.


    After a while, they recovered from their astonishment.


    They unleashed their demonic spiritual soul or spiritual senses to scan the magical place.


    They discovered their enemies'' whereabouts without any difficulty at


    n constantly changed their positions without spoiling the array.


    Each array emitted a bright light that could almost blind anybody around.


    Half of the white fog which enveloped the headquarters of Heaven Pavilion Sect disappeared slowly because of the dazzling light.


    The demon king and his crew could now see things better than before.


    The human cultivators of Heaven Palace hid among the ten arrays that the demons had created.


    The demon king laughed out loud as he found that his arrays worked just as he wanted them to.


    "What a surprise! Someone in this small sect knows how to make an array which has been in practice since the ancient times.


    Unfortunately they will now have to face me. Even though they got an old, powerful array to protect them, we will still destroy this sect today with ease," the demon king declared triumphantly.


    "You must retain this formation and go to take the mountain near us.


    As long as we destroy the eye of this old array, nothing will be able to save them.


    That way, we can slay these people of the Heaven Pavilion Sect as we like with just a snap of our finger," the demon king ordered victoriously.


    He took the lead and flew towards one of the mountains.


    "Attack them, now," Austin ordered Fanny''s grandfather through his spiritual sense.


    He looked worried and angry.


    ''Looks like these demons are well prepared to defend themselves. Will the Eighteen Arhats Array be able to handle their Mass Demons Array without difficulty?


    This is going to be a tough fight, I suppose, '' he thought, clenching his fists in determination.

 Chapter 1107 The Array Combat (Part One)

    The unexpected Mass Demons Array had caught everyone from the Heaven Pavilion Sect off guard. Still, they had no choice but to fight their enemies head-on. Fanny''s grandpa immediately initiated the Eighteen Arhats Array, just as Austin had ordered.


    Waves of ivory-white fog were generated in the sky above the emerald green eighteen peaks. They rumbled and rolled before condensing into eighteen soldiers in ancient fighting armor. As each of the soldiers was several thousand meters in height, they dwarfed the precipitous peaks beneath them.


    Each held a spear, several hundred meters long, in its hand. In unison, the soldiers raised their arms and threw their spears at their target.


    The first round of the battle started when the eighteen gigantic long spears were launched. The spears flew across the sky like eighteen ivory-white lightning flashes��their dazzling flames kindling the whole sky. They were aimed at the ten Mass Demons Arrays deployed by the demon race.


    A thundering noise was heard in response to the spear attack.


    The sound came from the direction of the ten Mass Demons Arrays. Then, ten demonic orbs of glaring black light gradually rose from the demon arrays.


    The ten black demonic orbs were made of pure demonic energy. They surged into the sky and levitated there to block the eighteen gigantic spears of ivory-white light. The confronting force between them stopped both sides from advancing any further.


    Each Mass Demons Array trembled dramatically as if all the demonic members in it were struggling under a massive mountain. They took in long breaths but felt as though it were hard to breathe out. Some demonic members started to vomit mouthful blood of different colors.


    The pressure was so much that some demonic members were injured. Still, no one moved even an inch. They held on as the demonic energy orbs were confronting the gigantic spiritual spears.


    nodded in agreement.


    Without delay, he used his spiritual sense to inform Fanny''s grandpa of this tactic change


    Then, the next round of attacks began.


    As per Austin''s order, Fanny''s grandpa launched the second attack from the Eighteen Arhats Array.


    The demonic arrays, led by the demon king, had already ascended one of the peaks of the mountain.


    The air stirred dramatically as something darted in the sky.


    Eighteen gigantic spears of ivory-white light broke the space and dashed toward their targets at full speed.


    Unlike the first attack, all the spears were targeted at one Mass Demons Array this time.


    Several piercing noises followed the flashes of white lightning in the sky.


    The targeted Mass Demon Array was hit squarely in its middle. It blew up, and the orb of demonic energy shimmering with black light began to shake and dim.


    A crack appeared on the demonic orb of black light. It widened, and several other cracks appeared. The cracks broadened so much that it seemed as though the orb had broken.


    "Boom!"


    The demonic orb of black light hovering over the Mass Demons Array sustained itself for a couple of seconds before shattering. Millions of spots of black light scattered across the sky before they disappeared from view.

 Chapter 1108 The Array Combat (Part Two)

    Then, continuous sounds of explosions followed.


    Nearly half the demon race members in the Mass Demons Array had exploded into clouds of blood fog under the onslaught of such a mighty force.


    The majority of the Heaven Palace warriors hiding in the array died or were badly hurt. It was really a brutal scene to behold.


    Watching the defeat of their enemies, everyone from Heaven Pavilion Sect on the eighteen peaks could not help but applaud and cheer aloud.


    "Damn it!


    Run to the top at full speed!"


    The demon king''s face darkened when he witnessed such a terrible defeat. Like a ray of black lightning, he dashed toward the top, leaving the remaining nine Mass Demons Arrays far behind him. He now had another plan in his mind.


    Since the ten Mass Demons Arrays were slow in advancing, the demon king had to slow down to stay with them and command their movements. As a result, his speed was dramatically influenced.


    Enraged by the casualties of his underlings in the array, the demon king decided to give up his original plan and reach the top of the peak alone as quickly as possible. He wanted to find the eye of the array and break it on his own before losing more of his underlings.


    "Target the demon king!


    He is searching for the eye of the array. He wants to break it!"


    Austin used his spiritual sense to communicate his order to Fanny''s grandpa.


    "Yes, I thought about doing that, too!" replied Fanny''s grandpa, as he activated the array once again.


    The eighteen gigantic white spears turned and headed for the demon king as soon as Fanny''s grandpa finished speaking.


    They reached their target in a twinkling.


    The demon king was frightened at this sudden change. Though he had a strong demonic force, he didn''t da


    him and the demon king. He was in the demon king''s way now.


    The Demonic Teleportation Skill was particularly useful for short distances of several thousand meters. With such a skill, anyone was able to reach their destination in a flash. Such a skill would really come in handy especially in a fierce fight like this.


    "Let me help you, Austin!"


    Barker shouted before transforming into a sturdy giant that was four or five meters in height. He was so strong that every single muscle in his body protruded unbelievably.


    The giant jumped and crossed a couple thousand meters with each leap.


    "I''ll help you, master!"


    The Sect Supremo leaned forward and leaped into the air after Barker.


    "All right. All of you can join the fight. That way, I can kill every one of you in one fight, you lowly insects!"


    The demon king stared at Austin, who was standing in front of him, with eyes burning with his intense killing intention. Violent evil aura rolled fiercely around him.


    Austin stood in front of the demon king, face to face, for the first time in his life. He inhaled deeply and concentrated, mentally preparing himself for the tough battle to come.

 Chapter 1109 Fight Against The Demon King

    As soon as Austin landed in front of the demon king, he released his demonic spiritual soul to scan Austin''s body.


    "What are you? A human or a demon? Why is there a skeleton of a demon imperator in your body? !"


    After having quickly scanned Austin''s body several times with his demonic spiritual soul, the demon king looked shocked.


    The scans had definitely shown the demon king that there was a skeleton of a demon imperator in Austin''s body.


    "This is so strange. Why do I feel like the skeleton is familiar to me?


    It can''t be! You have the skeleton of Tybalt the Great inside you. That is why it feels familiar.


    What the hell is going on? Why is Tybalt the Great''s skeleton contained in your body?


    Tell me!"


    the demon king yelled at Austin. His expression turned grim. Having identified the skeleton inside Austin, he was aware of the seriousness of the situation.


    "Oh?" Austin was stunned.


    It seemed that the demon king had noticed the skeleton of Tybalt the Great inside Austin.


    Now that he couldn''t hide the skeleton''s existence from the demon king, Austin intended to pretend to be Tybalt the Great. He knew that if he were successful, he could buy more time.


    "Well... Since you know my identity, how dare you show no respect to me?"


    Austin kept a straight expression as he folded his hands behind his back. He coldly glared at the demon king as he waited for a reply.


    "You... You are Tybalt the Great?"


    The demon king was startled. He stared at Austin in amazement, as if he didn''t believe what he was told.


    "Yes. As you can see, I snatched this human''s body.


    Can''t you sense my aura? Is it not unique enough for you to recognize me?"


    Austin continued to impersonate Tybalt the Great.


    "No. You are not Tybalt the Great!"


    A sudden thought struck the demon king.


    Austin became a little nervous because it was likely that the demon king had seen through his pretense.


    "I don''t deny that you have the aura of Tybalt the Great.


    However, your temperament is quite different from his.


    As I was one of his henchmen, I knew him very well.


    Human warriors disgusted Tybalt the Great. Wherever he went, he slaughtered them all.


    No human warriors were allowed to appear before him.


    So, you can''t be Tybalt the Great!


    Tell me the truth. Why is Tybalt the Great''s skeleton contained


    their opponent, Austin generated beams of blood sword aura from his Slaughtering Sword and targeted the demon king.


    Austin also secretly released the Demonic Energy Needle Attack, which was one of the demonic skills that he knew.


    Three to four hundred invisible demonic needles floated in the air, and then entered the demon king''s body, undetected.


    "Ha-ha. You three are overconfident. With your weak power, there is no way you can stop me."


    The demon king laughed wildly even though he was being attacked by Austin, Barker, and the Sect Supremo.


    With an astonishing outburst of demonic energy, the demon king withstood their assaults. His eyes were full of disdain.


    Then, he released different kinds of demonic skills, which pushed Austin, Barker and the Sect Supremo over the edge.


    Austin and his companions found that the demon king had put them at a disadvantage in the battle. Even though they had released their strongest, most powerful attacks, the demon king prevailed.


    "Master, please hurry. Destroy the Mass Demons Arrays!"


    Austin communicated to Fanny''s grandpa through his spiritual sense.


    Immediately after, Austin heard a loud crash.


    "BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!"


    Fanny''s grandpa launched attacks on the Mass Demons Arrays using the Eighteen Arhats Array.


    Due to the concentrated attacks, a moment later, two Mass Demon Arrays were destroyed.


    The demons and the human warriors from the Heaven Palace that were hiding in them exploded into clouds of blood fog.


    So far, the death toll had reached seven to eight hundred.

 Chapter 1110 How Dare You Wound Me! (Part One)

    "Go to hell, you filthy human!"


    the demon king swore angrily during the fierce fight, his eyes murderous. Once again, he activated the Blood-sacking Demonic Fist and went straight for Barker.


    This time around, his black fist was even larger and more powerful. Before it could even come close to Barker''s nose, it reeked of death from a mile away and its murderous intent had filled the air.


    "Look out!"


    Austin warned Barker. He was quite stunned when he saw just how large the fist was, and couldn''t help but yell out a warning to Barker. After all, he knew very well how tricky and deadly the Blood-sacking Demonic Fist could be. One wrong move and a person might experience blood disorder if attacked by it.


    At the same time, Austin pulled out his Slaughtering Sword. Without second thoughts, he unleashed four to five bloody red sword auras and countered the demon king''s fist.


    "Argh!"


    Barker bellowed. As he shouted, he launched barrage fist attacks which weighed millions and millions of pounds. When the demon king came closer, Barker showered him with multiple fist attacks like crazy. It was as if it was raining with fists.


    But amidst the pour of Barker''s punches, a harsh tearing sound echoed in the area.


    Before Barker''s punch could even touch the demon king''s fist and break his attack, blood vessels all over the warrior''s body burst one by one, his blood spurting out like floods all at once. It looked like a shower of red rain suddenly erupted from Barker''s body.


    "Ha ha ha! Surprise! I forgot to mention that this Blood-sacking Demonic Fist is meant to kill human warriors like you, you fool!


    You guys would usually focus on cultivating your body strength and increasing the vital energy in your blood in order to lash out more powerful attacks. But my Blood-sacking Demonic Fist specializes in suppressing and sealing in your vital energy!"


    the demon king declared proudly, and suddenly burst into a wild sadistic laughter.


    Boom!


    As soon as the demon king had finished speaking, his fist slammed at Barker heavily. Barker was nearly five meters tall, but his mountain-like body was flung up into the air like a sack of potatoes, while his blood gushed


    could. He didn''t even dare to look back, running as far as his legs could take him towards a safe distance.


    "Bravo!" the demon king said through gnashed teeth. "I never thought that you would actually be capable of hurting me. I''m actually quite impressed. You are but a weak and insignificant insect, but also the most annoying one I have ever encountered!" There was a wrathful spark in the demon lord''s eyes. He was seething with rage now.


    "Besides, how come you can use one of our demonic skills? You are just a human. Ah...let me guess, is it all because you have the Tybalt the Great''s bones in your body, am I right? It had helped you steal our demon race''s unique skills, am I right?"


    the demon king spat out the last few words. With all the Demonic Energy Needles shattered in his body, he was now regaining his composure. A scary glint was in his eyes. He was like a raging bull, ready to attack at any moment.


    To be honest, although the Demonic Energy Needles were painful, it couldn''t really do much harm to him since he was rather powerful. At the most, he had just lost some of his demonic energy. But only a tiny bit of it.


    The problem was, his hatred for Austin had boiled a hundred times over because of his crazy attack. Using the demon race''s skill to hurt him, a demon king, was really an insult for the likes of him. The fact that he dared to use their very own skill and hurt him so much making him want to tear apart Austin''s body.

 Chapter 1111 How Dare You Wound Me! (Part Two)

    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    While all of this was happening, Fanny''s grandfather didn''t stop, even for a second, operating the Eighteen Arhats Array.


    He kept attacking the Mass Demons Arrays with all of his power. By now, he had destroyed five of the ten Mass Demons Arrays placed by the demon race. He was finally half-way through.


    But the battle took its toll. Altogether, over two thousands of both the warriors from the Heaven Palace and their enemies from the demon race had died so far, and the number was still rising.


    The demon king''s face turned even sourer as he saw the situation. He felt utterly humiliated by how things were going. To think that he, a demon king, was having a hard time against some insignificant insects was just shameful.


    Before they came, he was fully prepared for this battle. He had specially prepared up to ten Mass Demons Arrays to crash any arrays the Heaven Pavilion Sect might have.


    He had confidently thought that they could beat the Heaven Pavilion Sect hands down as it was just a small sect of weak human beings. He actually predicted that they would be able to wrap this up in just an hour.


    But now, it seemed that the odds were against the demon race, which was totally beyond his expectation.


    "I will deal with you after I have destroyed this repulsive array of the Heaven Pavilion Sect once and for all!"


    the demon king said after hesitating for a while. He wanted to kill Austin right away, but he realized that ruining the array of the Heaven Pavilion Sect was a more urgent matter. It was something that must be done first if he still wanted to win the battle. So he transformed into a beam of light, and headed for the other side of the mountain at lightning speed, where the eye of the Heaven Pavilion Sect''s array was set.


    Austin was surprised with the turn of events. He was not aware that the demon king had already unleashed his demonic spirit soul long ago, and had already located the eye of the array.


    The fact that there were more than ten disciples of the H


    fingers towards the direction of the array.


    A beam of thick, and seemingly sticky black light suddenly burst out from his finger tip.


    It headed straight for the disciples of the Heaven Pavilion Sect who were guarding the eye.


    Kaboom!


    The explosion created by the black light upon impact was so strong and loud that it shook the very mountain area. It was even stronger than a hundred bombs exploding all together. And being only at the Master Realm, there was no way that the guarding disciples could resist something as powerful as that. It was just insanely strong.


    As the sound and debris slowly settled down, the bodies of the men from the Heaven Pavilion Sect which were torn into pieces covered the area. They all died instantly upon impact of the black light.


    Now there was nothing standing in the way between the demon king and the array''s eye. He immediately sped towards it without even looking back.


    It was now or never for Austin to take action. As he bit his lip, he brought out every last bit of the demonic energy inside him, and tried to use the Demonic Teleportation Skill for the last time.


    But sadly, having activated the skill for nearly six times in a row, he discovered that there might not be enough demonic energy in him to use the skill again, even if he gathered all of it from his bones, blood and muscles!

 Chapter 1112 Good Luck

    Shoop!


    Austin used his bodily movement skill, the Demonic Teleportation Skill, once again to get in front of the demon king.


    "Ha ha! You''re probably almost out of demonic energy, aren''t you?


    You think you can defeat me just because you learned some of the demonic skills from our demon race, don''t you?


    You really are an idiot!"


    Obviously, the demon king could tell that Austin''s demonic energy was almost depleted.


    "Go to hell!"


    While laughing out loud, the demon king started attacking the array eye. A thick column of evil aura burst out of him and caused an explosion in its direction.


    Austin stretched out one of his fingers. A giant finger shadow suddenly appeared in front of the evil aura to block its way.


    At the same time, Austin wielded his Slaughtering Sword and gave off several blood-colored sword auras to counterattack the evil aura.


    Boom!


    At the same time Austin controlled the golden light ball in his elixir field with his mind. The golden light ball burst out of his body and exploded in the direction of the evil aura with immense force.


    Roar!


    The thunder unicorn also jumped out of his elixir field. Its mouth opened to shoot a thick thunder radiance towards the direction of the demon king''s evil aura.


    "What?


    How could a despicable man like you have so many different ways to attack?"


    The demon king could not help but exclaim in great surprise.


    By that time, Austin had already used too many fighting methods that the demon king couldn''t comprehend.


    All his offensive skills were mesmerizing: the Timing Finger, the blood-colored sword aura, the golden light ball of the Golden Sun Scripture and the thunder unicorn. All these skills were truly impressive.


    In the end, once Austin used all of his attacking skills, things began to change.


    Boom!


    The evil aura that was attacking the eye of the array was successfully forced away.


    After the deafening sound, it vanished and turned into nothing.


    "Let''s see how many times you can withstand my attacks!"


    the demon king shouted in anger. He was annoyed to the highest extent.


    Once again, the demonic energy burst out of his body as a great amount of evil aura flew towards the eye of the array without any hesitation or consideration of the consequences.


    Austin had to go and defend with what he could still use to prevent the demon king from destroying the eye of the array.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As Austin was fighting the demon king, Fanny''s grandfather was able to successfully destroy three Mass Demons Arrays by controlling the Eighteen Arhats Array.


    By then, eight of the Mass Demons Arrays had already been damaged while only two remained.


    ''It''s true that you have absorbed the bones of Tybalt the Great, the demon imperator.


    But your soul is still mainly the spiritual soul of a human being even if you have the aura of the demon imperator.


    Tybalt the Great must have been killed by you!


    I''m not sure if I will be able to believe that! Tybalt the Great was very powerful! But he was killed by you, a puny human cultivator!


    Hump! I guess you, the cunning human cultivator could have used some unfair ways to defeat Tybalt the Great!'' the demon king said in his mind.


    By that time, the demon king had already entered Austin''s body and was inspecting him carefully.


    After a short while, he began to assume that Tybalt, the demon imperator, had really been killed by Austin.


    "Ha ha ha! Although I feel sad that Tybalt the Great has been killed and is now dead, I can still turn this into a very fortunate situation!


    I am very lucky to have such a great opportunity!


    Tybalt the Great had immense demon force when he was still alive. His bones have been enhanced carefully for thousands of years. This demon skeleton is the result of Tybalt the Great''s life-long hard work.


    Unexpectedly, I now have this precious chance right in front of me.


    I can now absorb the demon skeleton of Tybalt the Great himself.


    I believe that with this, I would be able to break through to the realm of a demon imperator in no time.


    Ha ha ha! I have already been stuck at my current realm for a few thousand years now.


    I never expected my chance to break through would come to me today in such a manner! It is really nothing but a pleasant surprise!"


    All of a sudden, the demon king burst out in laughter as he dwelled inside Austin''s body. Hearing the laughter, Austin could tell that the demon king was overjoyed.

 Chapter 1113 Absorb The Demon King

    "You have the spiritual soul of a human but you also possess the aura of Tybalt the demon imperator. I need to investigate more on this."


    The demon king laughed for a moment as he turned into a black light that came straight for Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Hiss!


    Austin felt the black light scurrying towards his Soul Sea.


    That black light then became the demon king once again the moment it entered.


    ''What?''


    ''W-what is this?''


    The second the demon king was inside Austin''s Soul Sea, he was immediately attracted by that spiritual tree.


    "This... Could this be...... the legendary spiritual tree?!


    Oh my... this is indeed the spiritual tree! The precious tree I only heard about from legends!


    How could a low-life like yourself got hands on this spiritual tree!"


    Within seconds, the demon king was able to recognize that the tree inside Austin''s Soul Sea was indeed the spiritual tree.


    His breaths grew heavier as his eyes started to look fearsomely veracious.


    "Nice! Truly wonderful!


    I have to admit that you keep bringing me a lot of surprises.


    Ha-ha, I think I''m beginning to accept that a low-life like you could actually be my lucky star!


    Not only did you bring me the skeleton of Tybalt the demon imperator, you also brought me the precious spiritual tree! I couldn''t have asked for more!"


    The demon king was completely overjoyed.


    Earlier, Austin was still on his kill list but now he was starting to consider him as his lucky star.


    The demon king almost wanted to kiss Austin out of joy.


    Both the remains of Tybalt the demon imperator and the spiritual tree were of great value to him.


    The demon king began to picture himself achieving breakthrough and becoming a demon imperator once he improved his power with Austin''s blessings.


    "Screw you! You want the skeleton of the demon imperator and the spiritual tree? Over my dead body!"


    Austin naturally would not let the demon get what he wanted without a fight.


    With his spiritual sense force, waves began to push from the lake as big as twenty acres and were headed towards the demon king


    while at the same time, twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Spears and a spiritual demon also appeared in his Soul Sea ready to engage the demon king.


    "Zip-zap...''


    Leaves from the spiritual tree fell down as they flew in circles with their sharp edges surroundi


    run?"


    Under the control of Austin''s spiritual sense, the spiritual demon launched itself onto the demon king and began to smother him with punches


    as twenty Spiritual Sense Flying Spear bombarded him as soon as they could.


    Leaves from the spiritual tree also continued to cut through the body of the demon king.


    The demon king was now being tormented in the Soul Sea of Austin.


    "No!


    This isn''t possible!


    I am a demon king. There is no way I could die at the hands of a human!"


    Finally, the demon king was completely absorbed by Austin as dozens of leaves attacked simultaneously between his curses.


    The demonic spiritual soul of the demon king was transformed into energy for the spiritual sense of Austin''s once he was refined.


    Austin could feel that his spiritual sense was once again greatly enhanced.


    The area of the lake in his spiritual sense was now 30 acres wide


    and the spiritual tree was over a meter tall.


    Whoo!


    Austin took a deep breath of relief.


    After refining and absorbing the demonic spiritual soul of the demon king, Austin checked everything in his Soul Sea before he left.


    "What?


    Is this?!"


    Suddenly Austin discovered that the demonic energy within his body had also grown many times stronger!


    It turned out that the demon king activated the Demon Blood Dissolving before entering Austin''s body


    and now that the demonic spiritual soul had been refined and absorbed, all of his demonic energy was left inside Austin''s body.


    To Austin''s surprise, his demonic energy had increased significantly.

 Chapter 1114 Leaving The Triangle Zone

    Austin''s face broke into a look of satisfaction as he felt the surge of demonic energy within his bones.


    "The amount of demonic energy I have within my body right now has increased by more than ten times since I absorbed all the demonic energy from the demon king,"


    Austin muttered to himself as he slightly churned the demonic energy inside of him.


    Then, he immediately released his spiritual sense and tried to understand the situation prevailing in the whole headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Nine of the ten Mass Demons Arrays those demons formed had been already destroyed brutally, leaving the last one standing all alone.


    On top of that, about ninety percent of the demon race and the people from the Heaven Palace had been killed or injured.


    However, as one eye of the array at one of the eighteen peaks had been destroyed, the Eighteen Arhats Array was affected and broken as the consequence.


    The eighteen huge white soldiers on the eighteen peaks were vanquished too.


    In short, the ancient array had been destroyed completely because of the conflict.


    Looking at the whole destroyed headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect in a mess, Austin felt a little lost and broken.


    "Then the last Mass Demons Array!"


    Austin looked at the last Mass Demons Array with a flash of anger in his eyes.


    There were more than three hundred demons and over two hundred human cultivators who were from the Heaven Palace within the last Mass Demons Array.


    Among all of them, the strongest were the two demon lords and three human cultivators at the Tribulation Realm.


    "Look, the array of the Heaven Pavilion Sect seems like it has been broken by His Majesty!" a demon cried out in surprise.


    "Amazing! All the eighteen terrible white soldiers are gone or dead, and the array has stopped attacking."


    "Ha-ha, His Majesty is powerful indeed! He broke this formidable array all by himself and his immeasurable power," another demon tried to flatter Robin, the said demon king.


    At that same moment, the demons and the cultivators from the Heaven Palace in the last Mass Demons Array realized that the array in the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect was damaged and could not function in any way anymore.


    They shouted with excitement.


    Thrilled, those demons stopped moving.


    They all stood there, observing the eighteen peaks, and talking excitedly to each other about their victory.


    A


    en a stronger demon imperator came next time to attack the Heaven Pavilion Sect?


    This fact proved that relying on the Eighteen Arhats Array against the demon race was not feasible.


    Austin began to look for a solution.


    Moments later, he gritted his teeth and made a decision��to leave the Triangle Zone.


    He then told the Sect Supremo about the plan. The Sect Supremo of course agreed with his wishes and quickly relayed the order to the disciples of the Heaven Pavilion Sect for them to follow.


    Austin sent out all the members of the Heaven Pavilion Sect who had been sent to his City model and told them to pack their things and prepare to leave.


    Barker now came out of a daze.


    To help him recover quickly, Austin dripped a drop of Magic Sea Water into his mouth.


    The Magic Sea Water soon worked its magic, healing Barker''s wounds effectively and bringing him back to his senses.


    About half a day later, everyone had packed their things and was ready to leave their homes.


    Austin teleported them into the City model he carried.


    Now the whole Triangle Zone was being controlled by the demon race and the Heaven Palace.


    A large group of people traveling together was bound to cause a lot of unnecessary trouble and threat to the surroundings.


    Subsequently, Austin stood on one of the peaks overlooking the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    After lingering for a moment, he took out the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot and then stepped into it to make the journey.


    Whistle!


    The Dragon and Phoenix Chariot turned into a flash of light and disappeared from the spot in an instant.

 Chapter 1115 Water City

    Up in the sky above the Triangle Zone, a flickering light was flying fast towards the border.


    When it got closer, the people on the ground could see that the light was actually the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot.


    Inside the chariot, Austin made sure to take several divine vital energy crystals from time to time to fuel his travel.


    Now that Austin was quite rich in terms of the divine vital energy crystals, consuming more than a hundred crystals no longer bothered his mind.


    His first destination after leaving the Triangle Zone was the Grand Dragon Empire.


    He chose that destination because Emma and Debby both came from the Grand Dragon Empire.


    Those two sisters came to the Triangle Zone to find the cold ashes herb growing in the Barren Mountain in a bid to save their father.


    Since the Grand Dragon Empire was located near the Triangle Zone anyway, Austin decided to take Emma and Debby home first.


    After taking them home, Austin would plan for himself what his next move would be.


    He had a big plan in mind for himself.


    Meanwhile, something happened in the headquarters of the Heaven Palace in the Triangle Zone.


    In the sky above it, a giant square passage suddenly appeared.


    Countless demon race warriors stood there nervously, unable to say a word, as intense evil aura floated and flowed all around them.


    Meanwhile, they were staring at the giant transfer passage with great excitement.


    To everyone''s shock, extremely violent tornadoes made of intense evil aura suddenly started to erupt from the giant passage in the sky.


    At that moment, it was dreadfully dark in the headquarters of the Heaven Palace. It was as if the doomsday was about to come any time soon.


    Clop-clop!


    Then, footsteps with eerie rhythms started to echo from the transfer passage.


    With every passing moment, the rumble of footsteps became peculiarly louder and louder.


    The sound echoed all throughout the square.


    All of the warriors both from the demon race and the human race in the headquarters could vividly hear the eerie footsteps coming from the passage.


    "The Heaven-defying Demon Emperor and the Curse Demon Emperor have finally come to the Prime Martial World."


    "It was said that ten demon imperators would also come with them."


    The warriors of the demon race couldn''t help but whisper among themselves.


    Then, a dozen h


    t be such a big inconvenience for you two and your father," Austin said, embarrassed.


    Both Emma and Debby were delighted at Austin''s response. At once, they led the way and flew towards the Water City in the northeast direction.


    About half a day later, they saw a medium-sized city on the horizon.


    "We''re finally home!"


    both Debby and Emma exclaimed.


    Austin could feel the excitement radiating from the two sisters. Thus, he found himself smiling back at them.


    In no time, the three of them entered the Water City with the two sisters leading the way.


    Inside the city, the streets were crowded with passengers.


    The Grand Dragon Empire was located in the border of the Triangle Zone.


    The Triangle Zone had already been conquered by the demon race troops, and was now being controlled by them.


    However, the people in the Grand Dragon Empire seemed to be barely affected. It seemed as if they did not care about who their conquerors were at all.


    Austin looked at the common people in the city and sighed with worry.


    When the demon race started the war, Austin wondered how many of those common people would survive, where they would find a place to live, and how they would live safely.


    Austin, Emma, and Debby weaved through the streets, completely unnoticed by the common passengers.


    Soon, they arrived at the northern part of the city and found themselves looking at a grand door.


    Austin was amazed at the splendid and grand buildings. He immediately deduced from them that Debby and Emma''s family was either very rich or very powerful.

 Chapter 1116 Fire Worshiping Sect

    At the sight of Emma and Debby, the two servants guarding the gates rushed toward them.


    "My ladies, you''ve finally returned," they greeted Emma and Debby with delight.


    The two servants cast a surprised look at Austin before inviting the three people inside.


    The servants led the way to the lobby.


    "Please wait here. I will inform the mistress about your return," one of the two servants said as he bowed and turned to leave.


    He then ran out of the room with joy.


    The other servant brought Austin some tea.


    Emma and Debby stayed in the lobby with Austin.


    After a short wait, Austin saw a woman enter the hall. Although she was about fifty years old, she was still attractive.


    "Oh, Debby and Emma! My sweet babies! You are home, finally!" the woman exclaimed as she hugged the two girls tightly.


    With a sigh, the woman pulled away from the girls. Then, she looked at her daughters up and down as she examined them for injuries.


    Now that they were safely home in their mother''s embrace, Emma and Debby stopped pretending to be tough. They started sobbing as they recalled what had happened to them.


    Austin stood aside, looking embarrassed.


    ''This lady is their mother, '' he thought.


    Finally, after several moments, the mother and her daughters calmed down.


    "Mom, I forgot to introduce our friend. This is Austin Lin.


    When we were in the Triangle Zone, he saved Debby and me several times. If it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t have been able to return home."


    Emma introduced Austin to her mother.


    The girls had been so busy telling their mother about their adventure that they had not thought of Austin.


    Upon hearing this, the lady repeatedly expressed her gratitude to Austin for helping her daughters.


    Austin was not good at handling situations like this. So, he was at a loss and didn''t know how to respond. As a result, his face turned red, and so did his ears.


    "Oh, Mom, I got the cold ashes herb.


    Dad will feel better once he takes it," Emma said to her mother.


    Then she took out several cold ashes herbs to show her mother.


    "Come on, let''s take these to Dad.


    r.


    I suppose the Fire Worshiping Sect''s stronghold is in this city.


    I''ll find out where your father is being held," Austin said.


    ''Their father is severely injured. If I don''t rescue him soon, he might die, '' he thought.


    "What? Are you going to the Fire Worshiping Sect''s stronghold now?


    Mr. Lin, we best give this further thought.


    The Fire Worshiping Sect is very powerful, and it''s too dangerous for you to go alone. We can''t afford to make any mistakes if we want to save our family members," the mother suggested.


    She was taken aback by what Austin said.


    Having spent her whole life in the Water City, she knew a lot about the Fire Worshiping Sect. Aware of what they were capable of, the mother was afraid of the consequences of a rash plan against the sect.


    Upon hearing Austin''s idea, she stopped him instantly. Not only was she fearful for her family, she worried that this kind young man might get himself killed.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll return safe and sound," Austin responded with a reassuring smile.


    Without wasting any more time, Austin activated his bodily movement skill. The next minute, he was nowhere to be seen.


    "What... What should we do?


    Emma, Debby, you''re putting your friend''s life in jeopardy,"


    the woman scolded her daughters.


    "Don''t worry, Mom.


    Austin is far stronger than you could imagine,"


    Emma replied, setting her mother''s mind at ease.

 Chapter 1117 Unearthly Fire

    In the Water City, Austin headed straight for the Fire Worshiping Sect''s stronghold.


    When he reached, Austin saw over twenty guards on both sides of the door. They stared at Austin with hostility. Austin didn''t pay attention to them. Instead, he raised his head to observe the magnificent palaces. He knew that Emma was right. The Fire Worshiping Sect was one of the most powerful sects in Water City.


    "What are you doing here? No one is allowed here. Leave before you get into trouble,"


    a stout guard warned when he saw Austin standing in front of the gate and watching the palace.


    "I''m not causing trouble.


    I''m just looking at the palace,"


    Austin said. His tone was insulting, and his smile, provocative.


    "You little shit! You will regret offending us!"


    At that time, all the guards were annoyed with Austin''s attitude.


    Everyone in the Water City acted humbly and respectfully in the presence of members of the Fire Worshiping Sect. They knew that the Fire Worshiping Sect was very powerful.


    "Come on! Let''s teach him a lesson today!"


    All of a sudden, about three guards rushed toward Austin.


    These guards'' cultivation base was at the Sky Realm.


    Austin just smiled. He released a little vital energy force to resist their attack. "Boom! Boom!" The force Austin released threw the attacking guards away, like kites with broken strings.


    "Stop! Don''t come closer!"


    When they saw that Austin had no intention of staying out, the other guards tried to stop him.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t approach Austin. Austin''s energy was so powerful that it thwarted the guards'' attempt to attack him.


    "Who are you? How dare you break into the stronghold of the Fire Worshiping Sect?


    You will regret this!"


    Everyone in the Fire Worshiping Sect''s stronghold was alerted to Austin''s actions. Chaos erupted in the stronghold.


    More and more figures gathered together, ready to rush at Austin.


    With his hands clasped behind his back, Austin used the vital energy force to throw warriors whose cultivation base was at the Sky Realm or the Imperial Realm. He was so powerful in comparison that he didn''t have to lift a finger.


    If he encountered warriors whose cultivation base was at the Master Realm, Austin would use a Spiritual Sense Flying Spear to attack them. At once, they would fall to the ground and roll in agony.


    A short while later, all the warriors in the stronghold of the Fire Worshiping Sect surrounded Austin. Nervousness reflected in their expressions.


    None of them dared to approach Austin.


    Among them were three warriors whose cultivation base was at the Astral Realm, which was the highest level in this stronghold. One warrior was at the medium stage of Astral Realm,


    ''t come in the prison.


    The Fire Worshiping Sect''s prison was under the ground and was divided into several halls and rooms.


    In a short time, Austin found Emma and Debby''s father. He knew that their father was a robust man. But now, he was thin and gaunt. It was obvious that the people of the Fire Worshiping Sect had abused him badly.


    Emma and Debby''s father and two other middle-aged men were confined in a room of the prison. They were also gaunt and were severely injured.


    These must be Ned and Liam, Emma and Debby''s uncles.


    Austin took out three elixirs that could heal them and requested the men to consume the elixirs. Afterward, he transported them to his City model.


    Now that he had saved these three men, Austin felt relieved.


    The gnome then used the Space Teleportation to help Austin leave the underground prison.


    He saved them without attracting anyone''s attention this time.


    It looked like the guards of the Fire Worshiping Sect were too careless. It was a good thing for Austin, though.


    Once Austin got out of the prison, he planned to leave quickly.


    But suddenly, a loud sound echoed through the headquarters. "Boom!"


    Something was wrong at the top of the mountain.


    Austin was curious and used his spiritual sense to investigate.


    At that moment, Austin was dumbfounded.


    There was a sense of the Unearthly Fire at the top of the mountain.


    Austin had collected two kinds of Unearthly Fire previously. So, he was familiar with the Unearthly Fire.


    At that time, he believed that the Unearthly Fire was at the top of the mountain.


    It seemed that there were different kinds of Unearthly Fire at the Fire Worshiping Sect''s headquarters.


    After thinking for a while, Austin flew toward the peak of the mountain. He was curious to see whether he was right or not.

 Chapter 1118 Mint Wood Fire

    The moment Austin arrived at the peak of the mountain, a majestic and magnificent cyan palace lay before his eyes.


    The shape of the palace resembled that of a cyan flame. Its spectacular gate was closed and emitted a strong aura��as if deterring all who came near it.


    A terribly hot air current that had been circling the whole palace radiated from the center of the palace.


    Austin could feel the energy of the Unearthly Fire coming from the cyan palace should be different.


    He walked up to the palace gate and rechecked it. He was sure that the Unearthly fire was in this palace.


    So, Austin released his power of spiritual sense at once, driving the power to search inside the palace.


    "Who the hell are you? Why have you come to the headquarters of the Fire Worshiping Sect? What do you want?"


    Just as the power of Austin''s spiritual sense reached the interior of the palace, a voice laced with anger, formed by another spiritual sense, echoed from inside the palace. As suddenly as it appeared, the spiritual sense attacked Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Soon after, Austin felt the great spiritual sense power crashing into his spiritual soul.


    A powerful warrior at the Heaven Realm was attacking Austin!


    Austin became vigilant immediately. Earlier, he had been unsure of whether he could defeat someone at the Heaven Realm. Thus, Austin had planned to sneak in and out of the Fire Worshiping Sect before being detected by this powerful person.


    Now that the mighty cultivator had discovered him, Austin could feel his actual strength. He realized that the person who owned this power was indeed a formidable warrior of the Heaven Realm. The warrior''s cultivation base was extremely high!


    This person must be the leader of the Fire Worshiping Sect!


    Austin had only met a warrior of the Heaven Realm once before. That was Elder Kerr, a member of the Sky Sect. He had been the most powerful person Austin had battled and escaped from.


    Austin knew that he might lose if he fought with a warrior at the Heaven Realm.


    So, he had to be very careful. Austin commanded his spiritual sense to repel the power of the other spiritual sense from his Soul Sea.


    "Umm?


    How can it be?


    The cultivation base of your vital energy force is at the medium stage of Astral Realm. How could your spiritual sense be so powerful?


    Who the hell are you?"


    The leader of the Fire Worshiping Sect


    Austin was astonished as he had never before seen so many treasures!


    Soon, the ten men stretched their right hands forward and placed their palms against the herbal pot, transfusing their vital energy force into the herbal pot.


    In the herbal pot, a bright red fire burned the pills and elixirs.


    Thick, cyan smog rose from inside the red herbal pot.


    Above the array, a cyan fire that was suspended in the air constantly absorbed the cyan smog.


    "Young man, get out of here!"


    Seeing that Austin had walked in, the ten men sitting in the center of the palace turned to glare at him.


    The leader of the Fire Worshiping Sect was the first to scream at Austin. His eyes were fiercely threatening.


    Austin, however, was staring at the cyan flame above the formation.


    "It... It is the Mint Wood Fire. That is the third-highest ranked fire on the Earth Fire List!"


    In the Mysterious Nether World, Angus had introduced the features of all kinds of Unearthly Fires to Austin.


    As soon as he recognized the flame, Austin recalled Angus''s explanations. The longer he stared at the flame, the more shocked Austin became.


    Finally, he was sure that the cyan flame floating above the formation was really the Mint Wood Fire!


    It was ranked third on the list, right after the Scorching Evil Fire.


    "Umm, the state of the Mint Wood Fire seems to be a little strange,"


    Austin said. He stared at the Mint Wood Fire for a while longer and found that it seemed a little dim. The energy of the fire was not enough, and it looked weak.


    ''Has the Mint Wood Fire been damaged?'' he wondered.

 Chapter 1119 Heal The Unearthly Fire

    After observing the Mint Wood Fire floating above the array, Austin found that its energy had been greatly damaged.


    If Austin''s eyes did not deceive him, then the senior leaders of the Fire Worshiping Sect should be trying to heal the Mint Wood Fire!


    Austin broke into this place at possibly the most critical moment. Naturally they were startled and furious.


    Miraculous as an Unearthly Fire was, it was still one of the energy forms;


    it was not immortal. Only by absorbing the energy from the certain creatures could it grow stronger and more powerful.


    An Unearthly Fire could also decay and eventually perish once its energy was used up.


    The Mint Wood Fire in this room was very weak and was visibly starting to decay because its energy had been drained.


    In the event that the members of the Fire Worshiping Sect stopped infusing their energy into it, the Mint Wood Fire would perish sooner or later.


    Angus used to teach Austin relevant knowledge about the Unearthly Fires. Therefore, he quickly understood what was happening to the Mint Food Fire.


    It was decaying!


    The senior members of the Fire Worshipping Sect were trying to heal it by transferring their energy into it.


    Austin could not help but doubt their wisdom.


    Angus did not tell him that an Unearthly Fire could be healed, which was why he found the senior members'' behavior to be very strange.


    ''''Piss off before I get angry, or I will make you regret it!''''


    Nathan, the head of the Fire Worshiping Sect, began to seethe in anger.


    He glared at Austin without hiding his killing intent. If gazes could kill people, then Austin would have already been killed countless times over.


    Nathan had gathered all the inexpensive elixirs, tablets, and treasures he could lay his hands on. He would use all of them to try to rejuvenate the Mint Wood Fire using an arcane spell.


    And just at the most critical moment of thei


    a blue flame.


    Austin felt a sting in his Soul Sea before his spiritual sense was burned into ashes and disappeared.


    "Shit!''''


    he exclaimed. He realized that he had underestimated the power of the Mint Wood Fire. He took a deep breath.


    Austin knew he had to resort to the method that Angus taught him�Cconquering fire with fire!


    ''''You jerk, wait a minute...''''


    ''''What should we do now?''''


    The senior leaders were all panicked by Austin''s attempt to subdue the Mint Wood Fire.


    For hundreds of years, they worshipped the Mint Wood Fire as the important sacred symbol of their sect.


    ''''We must take the chance now.


    We can''t do anything about him, but we can drive the Mint Wood Fire to attack him.


    It should work if we do it carefully, ''''


    Nathan said through gritted teeth.


    ''''I agree. Since this kid is so ignorant to attempt to subdue the Mint Wood Fire, we shall make him suffer from its power.''''


    The other senior leaders also made their decisions.


    It was the only method they could resort to.


    Nathan reached out his hands and made several gestures.


    The Mint Wood Fire slightly trembled and echoed with Nathan''s movement.


    Whoosh!


    An extensive blue flame suddenly sparked to life and dashed towards Austin like a tsunami of fire.

 Chapter 1120 Herbal Pot Going Off (Part One)

    Austin took a closer look at the Mint Wood Fire that was controlled by the sect leader of the Fire Worshiping Sect. The man''s skillful way of attacking with fire made Austin feel utter respect for his abilities.


    Austin himself had possession over two kinds of Unearthly Fires, but he shamefully lacked the ability to drive them to attack his enemies.


    However, when in the heat of a battle, Austin could make use of the power of his Unearthly Fire, giving him the opportunity to seize his victory using this surprise attack every now and then.


    So far, Austin mostly used his Unearthly Fire as a tool to help him refine elixirs. Was it a waste? Without question. But was there anything Austin could do about it? No.


    Of course, the Unearthly Fire was an extremely rare and powerful weapon, so it was already amazing that Austin possessed it. However, it was really a shame that Austin only knew how to utilize it halfway. The skill needed to master the fire was something Austin was yet to obtain.


    Austin took a look at the flame as it flooded the entire chamber -- the cyan fire stretched towards every direction, sweeping everything in its way. Meanwhile, the biggest column of fire was rushing towards Austin. Deep in his heart, Austin was sure that this rival possessed the finest Unearthly Fire controlling skills.


    Though his rival was formidable, Austin did not chicken out or merely wait in despair. Instead, he sustained his perfectly calm and confident demeanor. Then suddenly, an idea came to his mind. "If you think your Unearthly Fire is unparalleled, just wait until you see mine," Austin snorted in an attempt to agitate his opponent. While he was talking, a crimson red and black fire secretly emerged from his body. The two fires suspended in mid-air as they slowly revolved around their Master, Austin, like ghosts from hell.


    Scorching Evil Fire and Dark Bone Gloomy Fire! It was fire against fire now.


    Before the man could even take in what had just happened, something even more unexpected happened.


    The moment the Scorching Evil Fire and the Dar


    subordinates by immediately agreeing with their plan. "Listen up, guys! You guys are very observant. You are right, he has two kinds of rare Unearthly Fire -- ones even rarer than our Mint Wood Fire. Now, you know what to do," he said with glee.


    "Did you all hear what our mighty sect leader just said? It is time for us to move!" exclaimed one of the sect''s high-level members.


    All of the other high ranking members of the Fire Worshiping Sect also felt a surge of immense joy.


    "Our Fire Worshiping Sect has spent tons of money and resources just to get the precious little herbs and minerals inside this herbal pot. Thank heavens we don''t need to invest anymore!" said one member with a long sigh.


    "Wait, let''s not get ahead of ourselves. There are still some materials that have not yet melted entirely inside the herbal pot. Wise and powerful leader Nathan, what do you say we save the rest of the materials for later use? After all, they are still quite valuable.


    I suggest we put the fire out and get them all out at once while they are still salvageable."


    Besides a small amount of un-burnt materials, most of the precious herbs and minerals had already been rendered worthless. When they saw what had become of the herbs and minerals, many of the high ranking members of the Fire Worshiping Sect found themselves looking at the crimson red herbal pot with pity.

 Chapter 1121 Herbal Pot Going Off (Part Two)

    While the members of the Fire Worshiping Sect were busy thinking about what they would do with the two kinds of Unearthly Fire that they didn''t even possess, their neglected Mint Wood Fire had already circled the chamber several times as it ran from the obviously more powerful Scorching Evil Fire.


    "You arrogant shits! Just you wait until my fire devours yours!" Austin roared angrily.


    If all the high ranking members of the Fire Worshiping Sect attacked Austin altogether, Austin was not fully confident that he would win. So when Austin heard them flagrantly plotting their malicious plan, Austin could not help but feel a little panicked. In spite of this, Austin kept up his calm demeanor to make sure that no one would see what he was actually feeling.


    After a while, Austin decided to end it all as soon as possible and immediately commanded his Dark Bone Gloomy Fire to join the fight as well.


    Now, it was two against one. Soon, the Mint Wood Fire no longer had anywhere to go.


    There was absolutely no way that the Mint Wood Fire could take attacks from both sides. After all, one inferior Unearthly Fire against two more superior ones naturally meant the end for the weaker one.


    But the Mint Wood Fire refused to accept its defeat right away.


    Instead, it did something that was beyond everyone''s expectations all of a sudden.


    In a seemingly suicidal attempt, the Mint Wood Fire rushed towards the array!


    After a while the people watching realized that it was actually headed towards the crimson herbal pot that contained the precious materials that had been especially collected for it.


    Suddenly, a loud noise resounded in the air.


    Following closely behind their prey, the Scorching Evil Fire and the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire also leaped into the herbal pot without hesitation.


    Now, three kinds of powerful Unearthly Fire were engaged in a hand-to-hand combat in the boiling herbal pot.


    A series of noises grew louder and louder. Then, all of a su


    dn''t have exploded! I admit, I did intend to subdue the fire, but not like that!" Austin murmured to himself in a worried tone.


    Just a moment ago, he was taunting the dying leader of the Fire Worshiping Sect. Now, he, himself, was dumbfounded by the emptiness of the chamber.


    If the Scorching Evil Fire and the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire had both actually exploded, Austin''s loss would far outweigh the gain.


    "Maybe things are not that bad. My Unearthly Fires couldn''t be that fragile!" After a while, Austin was able to calm himself down. Then, he proceeded to connect with the Scorching Evil Fire and the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire through their special spiritual bond.


    A few moments later, Austin found that things were actually not as bad as he thought, and a surge of relief immediately came over him.


    Apparently, he did not lose either his Scorching Evil Fire or his Dark Bone Gloomy Fire. And that wasn''t even the best news.


    Austin also found the Mint Wood Fire lurking somewhere. Once he found it, it emerged in front of his face at once.


    "Oh, I am so lucky!" Austin said with a sigh of relief. One moment later, he found himself laughing with excitement.


    Now that he knew that the three precious kinds of Unearthly Fire all remained intact after the big explosion, Austin''s heart finally felt at ease.

 Chapter 1122 The Servant Of The Heaven Realm

    Both the Scorching Evil Fire and the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire pressed against the Mint Wood Fire, which had become completely motionless.


    Clearly, the Mint Wood Fire had yielded. It was already running out of energy, hence, it was no match for the joint forces of the two Unearthly Fires.


    Austin was overjoyed by this. He released his spiritual sense to the Mint Wood Fire and


    in just a matter of a few seconds, he had left his spiritual sense mark on the fire and had taken it under his control.


    Austin could sense that the Mint Wood Fire had reached way past its peak and its power had been steadily decreasing.


    He stored it inside his body for the moment as he was planning to study and observe it at some other time. He would need to figure out a way to restore the power of the Mint Wood Fire back to its full potential.


    Austin then fixed his sights on the leader of the Fire Worshiping Sect.


    The leader was both shocked and furious at seeing Austin managing to subdue the Mint Wood Fire.


    However, he had been seriously injured when the herbal pot exploded. He still would not be able to stop Austin even if he wanted to.


    Looking at the discouraged sect leader, Austin suddenly had the idea of taking him as his servant. His own spiritual sense was now much stronger than that of the leader''s, so it would be easy for him to do so.


    "A servant of the Heaven Realm sounds really nice,"


    Austin muttered to himself, a sly smile appearing on his face.


    "You bastard! What are you up to?"


    the sect leader shouted, knowing full well that Austin was up to no good with what he said.


    Just as he finished talking, Austin activated his Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill.


    The sect leader found a small flicker of white fire in his Soul Sea, which then quickly turned into a blazing white fireball.


    All of the sect leader''s spiritual sense was sucked into the fireball and was burnt into nothingness.


    "What the hell is this?"


    the sect leader exclaimed in terror.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was much more powerful than his was. He could not repel the f


    his realm would be quite useful.


    After a few arrangements, Austin left the headquarters of the Fire Worshiping Sect along with the sect leader.


    Austin went back to the Water City shortly after.


    In the sitting room of Xian''s residence, Emma, Debby, and their mother were anxiously waiting for Austin''s return.


    He had been gone for many hours now


    and the three of them were already starting to panic a bit.


    "Emma, Austin''s going to be fine, right?


    If anything happens to him, his blood will be on our hands,"


    Debby restlessly blabbered.


    "Debby, you know his strength. He should be okay,"


    Emma consoled her sister.


    They never thought that Austin would go straight for the headquarters of the Fire Worshiping Sect after his departure from its branch in the Water City.


    "Austin does have some skills, but there are many people in the Fire Worshiping Sect and many of them are incredibly powerful.


    I''m afraid that he may have been outmatched by their forces.


    Austin is a good person and it will be on us if anything happens to him."


    Their mother remorsefully lamented.


    However, at that very moment, they heard a voice just outside the sitting room.


    "It looks like I got you worried.


    Sorry about that,"


    said the voice.


    "It''s Austin!


    He''s back!"


    Emma and Debby exclaimed upon hearing the sound of his voice, jumping up on their feet.

 Chapter 1123 The Premium Stage Of Astral Realm

    Austin entered the hall, followed by a white-haired old man with wrinkled skin.


    "Are you okay, Austin?" Emma and Debby inquired as they hastily made their way towards him.


    They were glad and incredibly relieved to see him come back unscathed. They had been worried about his safety just for a whole day.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. I have a surprise for you girls," Austin replied with a smile on his face.


    He activated the teleportation power, and in a flash, three middle-aged men were transported out of the City model and were now standing beside him.


    The three men were no other than Emma and Debby''s father and two uncles.


    The three of them looked weak and wounds covered their bodies. The wounds seemed like torture wounds.


    "Dad, Uncle Ned, Uncle Liam!" Emma and Debby cried in disbelief.


    The two girls and their mother were astonished and at a loss for words at first, but after a while, they came back to their senses. Eyes brimming with tears of joy, they sprinted forward to support the three men who were barely able to stand with their own legs.


    The servants began to fill in other members of the Xian Clan about their return.


    The three men were the core figures of the family.


    It wasn''t long before the rest of the Xian Clan had been informed about the news. They all rejoiced and finally loosened up.


    Since Emma''s father and two uncles were seriously injured, they were escorted to their rooms for treatment.


    "Who is this, Austin?"


    Emma asked curiously, looking at the man behind Austin.


    "He''s the leader of Fire Worshiping Sect. He''s on my side now,"


    Austin answered frankly.


    "What did you just say? The leader of Fire Worshiping Sect?" Emma and Debby responded, their eyes almost popping out in disbelief.


    They were too shocked to utter another word. It was quite difficult for them to believe that the leader of the Fire Worshiping Sect would treat Austin in such a respectful manner, let alone be on his side.


    The two girls knew that those senior members of the Heaven Pavilion Sect called Austin master, and judging by this sect leader''s attitude towards Austin, they speculated that he now worked for Austin as well.


    However, they did not understand why a Heaven Realm master would choose to serve Austin.


    Nathan cleared his throat. He lowered his head as he humbly apologized, "Ladies, I''m sorry for what I did to your fami


    have also been helpful with his bypassing the bottleneck.


    Because of all those, he was coming close to a breakthrough.


    Austin ordered Nathan to stand guard outside his room.


    He took out a batch of divine vital energy crystals, superior vital energy crystals, and elixirs that were good for vital energy cultivation and made them float around him.


    He then sat cross-legged and started his cultivation.


    Half a day passed.


    All the members of the Xian Clan noticed that all the spiritual energy in the area flew towards the room where Austin was.


    Fifteen minutes later, Austin''s chamber violently trembled.


    Austin opened his eyes, and they were brightly shining.


    He clenched his fists to sense the amount of vital energy inside his energy meridians.


    ''I made it. I''m at the premium stage of Astral Realm!'' he inwardly exclaimed.


    The second golden ball inside his elixir field had grown as big as a fist;


    it floated next to the much bigger first golden ball.


    He intended to adjust his breath to make his cultivation base more solidified.


    However, while he worked on consolidating the realm, danger was approaching the Water City.


    A mass of black cloud rapidly flew overhead.


    It was a few thousand meters long, obscuring the sky and the mountains.


    The thick cloud filled every nook and cranny that it passed with overwhelming evil aura and darkness.


    Countless figures inside the cloud let out a spine-chilling laugh full of evil and cruelty, reverberating in the sky.


    "My Lord, we''re reaching the Water City,"


    said a demon in a shrill voice.

 Chapter 1124 Xian Clans Shrine

    "Hmm... I can sense that the human kid who had the audacity to kill my demon''s messengers is close by. He is in the Water City.


    I have put so much effort, time and energy in creating the demon''s messengers, and yet that despicable kid mercilessly slaughtered so many of them. I find him so repulsive and disgusting!


    He has piqued my curiosity and gained my attention. I would like to meet him and see how good he is at killing."


    A chilling and evil voice was heard speaking from the massive demonic clouds.


    "Ha-ha, another human city lies ahead of us. What a wonderful opportunity! It means more pigs for me to slaughter!"


    "Nothing delights me more than seeing and tasting the blood of scared little human pigs, especially when their heads explode."


    Shafts of evil aura engulfed the whole area and could be felt flowing through the suffocating air and through every crack on the ground. Those ferocious and bloodthirsty demon race''s troops flew in the sky rushing towards the direction of the Water City.


    Moments later, the demon race''s troops arrived in the Water City in droves.


    Their evil aura filled the clouds, basically blocking out the sky and covering the sun. It instantly became pitch black inside the Water City, a prelude to the calamity it was about to face.


    "Go inside, and slaughter every disgusting pig that you come across!" an authoritative voice issued an order expecting it to be executed immediately.


    Like a well-oiled machine, without any hesitation, thousands of soldiers from the demon race swarmed towards the Water City''s gate. They were not fazed, thinking the order was just a walk in the park and it would be business as usual, another easy job.


    A lot of human warriors from the Heaven Palace had joined the demon race''s troops and were part of the troops invading the Water City.


    "Attack!"


    An order was given, as a dark and giant palm gleaming with a shaft of demonic light, slapped on the barricade that had been erected in the Water City to deter any potential enemies.


    Boom!


    The walls of the Water City made of solid rocks trembled and then collapsed in a heap.


    The demon race fighters with hideous faces went inside the city through the newly created entry point from the broken barricade.


    The Water City was only a medium-sized city in the Grand Dragon Empire, so it was relatively weak in terms of defense as compared to other neighboring cities.


    The soldiers manning the erected barricade and defending the city were not too strong and were generally Sky Realm warriors with a weak cultivation base.


    Apart from their lack of strength and skills, the demon race''s attack was such a surprise to the humans that the warriors from the Water City were caught off guard and unprepared.


    They barely had a chance to fight back and could not survive the demon race''s attack.


    The soldiers defending the city we


    shrine and fight a losing war.


    ''Was there any smart weapon there that I wasn''t aware of, which could be used to block the demon race''s attacks?''


    Austin thought in frustration. He just didn''t understand that decree.


    Hearing the clan leader''s orders, everyone fell silent.


    Despite their reluctance to stay in the city, every person from the Xian Clan still set off towards the shrine.


    Obviously, the strict clan discipline and rules, as well as the clan leader''s power and prestige, had convinced everyone that the clan leader had made the right decision for them.


    "Master, what should we do now?"


    the Sect Supremo asked Austin anxiously.


    "Let''s follow the orders and find out what will happen there," Austin replied lightly.


    The clan leader''s orders had roused Austin''s curiosity.


    The Water City had been surrounded by the demon race. It wouldn''t make much of a big difference whether they tried to escape early or a bit later.


    No matter what happened, the gnome could always use the Space Teleportation to help them leave the city.


    So, Austin followed Emma and Debby and walked towards the Xian Clan''s shrine.


    Located at the back of the residential quarters, the shrine was a splendid and secret building in the deep forest. It looked like a temple.


    It gave Austin a feeling of magnificence and fervency.


    A few moments later, all members of the Xian Clan had gathered in the shrine.


    So did Austin and Emma.


    Austin immediately felt something different when he entered and he immediately looked up at the holy and magnificent shrine.


    A very peculiar form of energy was being emitted from the shrine. It was eerie, mysterious and felt evil.


    Standing outside of the shrine, Austin attempted to release his spiritual sense and probe into the internal environment of the shrine. However, he failed. The mysterious energy blocked his spiritual sense and it couldn''t go further.

 Chapter 1125 The Black Demon Imperator

    Austin was astonished.


    His spiritual sense had become even stronger than that of an overmatch in the Heaven Realm.


    However, he still couldn''t make out the interior of the Xian Clan''s Shrine.


    For this reason, Austin was sure that it had some secrets.


    "Austin, let''s go inside.


    I hope the Xian Clan''s Shrine will be able to stand against an attack from the demon race just like my grandpa said,"


    Emma said, a hint of doubt evident in her tone.


    She was not too keen on the idea, but their clan did not really have much choice on the matter.


    Austin followed Emma. He was eager to enter the mysterious Xian Clan''s Shrine and see it with his own two eyes.


    However, after taking a few steps, Austin suddenly stopped and furrowed his brows.


    He found that a beam of unparalleled perception flooded in the place where he stood.


    It then recognized Austin in an instant.


    It was a demonic spiritual soul.


    The powerful demonic spiritual soul abruptly stopped after it confirmed Austin''s location.


    A booming sound of terrifying laughter filled the space. "You''re here.


    We meet again, boy,"


    the demonic spiritual soul said, addressing Austin.


    ''Meet again?''


    Austin was startled by the sudden declaration of the demonic spiritual soul. It got him thinking that he did sense something familiar about its aura.


    ''This is strange.


    Have I ever met its owner?'' Austin speculated.


    "Don''t you remember me, boy?


    I''m the Black Demon Imperator. You''ve killed many of my demon''s messengers.


    Today, you''ll pay for it,"


    the demonic spiritual soul sneered at Austin, sensing his confusion.


    ''The Black Demon Imperator!''


    Austin took a tumble and remembered everything.


    In the Triangle Zone, he killed numerous overmatches in the Tribulation Realm of the Heaven Palace.


    A few of them dispersed one and the same demon face from their bodies before they died.


    The demon face looked just like the Black Demon Imperator.


    As for the overmatches in the Tribulation Realm of the Heaven Palace that Austin killed, they were all his demon''s messengers.


    Austin did not expect that t


    remains as our most important responsibility, as it has been for many generations.


    Don''t you remember?"


    the old man sternly said to Debby, his eyes shining with dignity.


    Debby was astonished at the look in her grandfather''s eyes, so she didn''t dare to say another word about it.


    "Besides, as long as we are hidden in this shrine, the demons can''t do any harm to us.


    You can all rest assured,"


    the old man comforted Debby, his eyes returning to their usual soft gaze.


    ''So what is so special about the Xian Clan''s Shrine?''


    Austin grew curious about it with every word that he heard them say.


    He was still a little bit in shock about getting sucked in.


    The old man''s gaze then fell upon Austin.


    "You must be Austin, the young man who saved my sons.


    I''m very grateful. The Xian Clan will forever be in your debt,"


    the old man said with a smile.


    "Please, sir. That''s not a big deal. You''re being too polite,"


    Austin quickly replied as he gave a salute.


    Meanwhile, outside the shrine, a ray of dark light flashed and a tall demon appeared.


    With the demon''s arrival, the outside of the Xian Clan''s Shrine was shrouded in an overwhelming evil aura.


    It was so dark that as if the end of times was coming.


    "Ha-ha. Human boy, are you hiding in there?


    Hiding won''t help. Wherever you are, I can get you,"


    the Black Demon Imperator threatened with wild laughter.

 Chapter 1126 Secrets In The Xian Clans Shrine

    It was the Black Demon Imperator himself standing right outside the Xian Clan''s Shrine.


    Intense evil aura flowed around his body. In fact, ever since he came to the shrine, the overwhelming demonic energy had been floating around the surrounding spaces. Even the air flow in the area seemed to have stopped.


    At that point, the Black Demon Imperator seemed to have become the sole ruler of all the spaces near the shrine.


    "Get out!"


    the Black Demon Imperator yelled.


    Before he even finished speaking, the immense evil aura had already began to surge as a giant demonic hand that was gleaming with dark brilliance approached the shrine in an attempt to destroy the building and force Austin out.


    Boom!


    With an explosion, the giant hand evaporated the moisture in the air and split the space into pieces, making many space rifts appear. Then it produced a rumbling sound as it was about to fall onto the shrine.


    Meanwhile, the moment everyone inside the building heard the rumbling sound, they all felt sick with apprehension.


    "Damn! The Black Demon Imperator has attacked first!"


    Austin looked dreadfully pale. Even though he was already using the full physical strength of his body, he could barely stand his ground in the face of the overwhelming evil aura outside.


    Being up against such a powerful demon imperator was absolutely no easy feat. In fact, if they were attacked by someone as powerful as the demon imperator, some people definitely would have given up without even putting up a fight.


    Austin hurriedly cast a spell and decided to evacuate everyone inside the shrine to his City model before the shrine could collapse entirely.


    Austin also decided to follow them into his City model. Brave as he was, he still knew that it would be unwise to fight against such a formidable enemy.


    As of now, he could only hope that his City model was sturdy enough to resist the demon imperator''s slap. Otherwise, everybody''s life would be in grave danger.


    But before Austin could even do anything, endless rays of gray light started emanating from the shrine. A few moments later, the rays of light turned into an eerie gray halo that closely enveloped the whole shrine


    before the hand could even land on the building.


    When the hand finally hit the shrine, it merely bounced off the surface of the eerie halo.


    "What is this? What a strange building!" the demon imperator exclaimed.


    His failed attack really took him aback. He stared intently at the halo and tried his best to figure out what went wrong.


    His giant demonic hand was made entirely of his demonic energy, but for the attack, only a small amount of his demonic energy was used.


    But even so, even the smallest amount of his demonic energy could normally produce earthshaking effects. Given that, he just could not understand how an ordinary shrine could resist the strike of his demonic energy. It just did not seem possible.


    Boom!


    Another demonic hand much larger and powerful than the first one materialized. Its size was equivalent to that of a land that was dozens of acr


    d and slaughtered by the demons outside the shrine sent ice-cold chills to their hearts.


    The noises from the battlefield outside were so deafening that they were almost intolerable.


    "Sir, the demon troops outside are frightening. What if they break the defense and come inside the shrine?"


    "He''s right. It''s really dangerous for our people who are seeking shelter inside this shrine. We must do something!"


    Some of the people from the Xian Clan were agitated about their dangerous situations.


    "Don''t worry. Our ancestors will bless us and protect us from the intruders," the clan leader said in an attempt to soothe their minds.


    All of a sudden, the clan leader went down on his hands and knees and crawled towards the ancestral tablets. Then, he prostrated himself and started to pray in a strange tone.


    To Austin''s surprise, the peculiar pattern at the center of the shrine flared out rays of brilliant gray light in response to the clan leader''s prayers.


    Afterwards, Austin sensed that some sort of power was about to erupt from inside the shrine.


    It was the space teleportation power!


    At once, it enveloped all people inside the shrine.


    Shoop!


    In the next moment, everyone inside the shrine vanished into thin air.


    Austin felt the sky and earth spinning around him. In that moment, he couldn''t even control his own body.


    Apparently, the mysterious power transferred them from the shrine to another space.


    Finally, Austin felt his feet touch the solid ground.


    What was this place?


    Austin looked around and was shocked when he found himself in a strange place.


    Before him was a beautiful, quiet valley with green trees and flowers of all colors.


    At the very center of the valley stood a giant altar.


    It was there at the altar that Austin stood.


    Everyone from the shrine was also there, and like Austin, they were shocked at the sight of the quiet and safe valley before them. Just a moment ago, their lives had been in great danger, but now, they were safe and sound in a completely strange valley.

 Chapter 1127 Strange Valley

    Only moments ago in the Xian Clan''s Shrine, everyone was teleported to another place.


    Outside the shrine, angry shouts could be heard.


    "Damn it! After fighting so hard, it turned out that the shrine is one of the secret weapons of that race!"


    Amidst a surge of evil aura, the Black Demon Imperator roared with fury.


    This battle had ruined the area within a hundred miles of the Xian Clan''s Shrine. The whole region was a mess now.


    The ground where the shrine once stood had shattered into pieces. Dirt and ash floated in the air and made the sky look dreary. A deep, round pit appeared in front of them, which was thousands of meters deep and covered thousands of square meters of area.


    The Xian Clan''s Shrine had separated from the ground��it was now suspended above the huge pit.


    At this moment, the once beautiful Xian Clan''s Shrine had turned into a battle-scared ruin. It had been completely destroyed. The roof had collapsed, and the walls were covered in spider-web-like cracks.


    All this destruction revealed how hard the battle had been.


    Moreover, the tall, gray halo above the shrine was dim now. It looked like its energy had run out, and it would disappear at any time.


    "It is beyond my expectation that the evil shadow race has such splendid weapon refining skills. I hadn''t imagined that they were capable of building such a valuable secret weapon.


    Even I was challenged by it.


    Humph!


    Now, I will destroy it!"


    The Black Demon Imperator''s eyes were as cold as ice. He had fought so hard to destroy the shrine. Now that his targets had disappeared, he was enraged.


    After he finished speaking, several dark demon auras poured out of his body and rushed toward the Xian Clan''s Shrine.


    "Bang!"


    The whole area trembled violently, and finally, the Xian Clan''s Shrine exploded. In the next instant, energy from the blast rushed outward from the center and spread out like waves in succession.


    The energy released turned everything around, including houses, roads, trees, and dirt, into dust.


    The land had become barren for hundreds of square meters.


    "Humph! I can still feel the vibration of a teleport


    the members of Xian Clan had noticed the shadows before this moment.


    Then, several of the translucent grey shadows gradually solidified, which startled the crowd.


    They turned into human figures with eyes, ears, noses, limbs, and bodies. Finally, their true appearances were exposed.


    The dozens of gray shadows turned into women and men.


    Austin felt strange as he stared at the people standing in front of him.


    Although they looked similar to humans in shape, the color of their skin was gray. Evil patterns had been drawn on their foreheads, necks, and other exposed body parts.


    What''s more, Austin could feel some evil scents being released from them.


    And their eyes were not black and white like human beings, but gray and black. The gray luster in their eyes also emitted evil energy.


    Suddenly, an idea flashed through Austin''s mind.


    "Are they not human?" Austin murmured with curiosity.


    However, even though they looked evil, Austin could feel that these people did not seem malicious. Curiosity had led them to investigate the arrival of Austin and his companions.


    "Are you from the Xian Clan?


    Have you encountered serious trouble?


    Why did you come here?"


    asked a tall man as he came forward. He seemed to be the leader of these people.


    As soon as he spoke, Austin and the Xian Clan members were stunned.


    It was surprising that this tall man knew that they were members of the Xian Clan.

 Chapter 1128 The Queen

    "Yes, we''re the Xian Clan from the Water City.


    What''s your name, sir?


    And where is this place?" Robert Xian, the head of the Xian Clan, asked in a very gentle manner, as if to indicate respect.


    Knowing that he was dealing with entities that were neither normal nor weak, he made sure that he acted in a humble manner to avoid offending them.


    "We''re actually related.


    Now that you''re here, I''ll take you to our queen.


    When you see her, you''ll understand everything.


    Follow me," the tall man said.


    Without waiting for Robert''s response, he turned around and walked towards the entrance of the valley.


    "We''re related to them?


    Queen?" all the members of the Xian Clan murmured in unison, looking perplexed.


    ''Is this man a part of our clan?


    And a queen? A queen in control of this area?'' Robert wondered, slightly furrowing his eyebrows.


    "Be quick," the man suddenly ordered in a stern tone. "The queen already knows that you''re here.


    If I were you, I wouldn''t want to keep her waiting. The consequences of doing that isn''t something any of you would be able to bear," he continued ominously.


    He sounded like he was in a hurry.


    The threat rattled the rest of the Xian Clan to the point that they all began inching closer to their clan head.


    "What should we do?" someone whispered, evidently afraid.


    "Follow them to see what is going on.


    The moment we arrived, I started to feel something weird. If feels like... It feels like something inside me is waking up.


    Then, when these people showed up, the feeling only became stronger,"


    Robert replied.


    "I feel the same."


    "And so do I."


    "Me too, Grandpa."


    It turned out that every one of them had been feeling the same thing. They didn''t understand any of it, knowing that fact, they became instantly comforted.


    Soon, the tall man and the whole Xian Clan were out of the valley.


    Driven by curiosity, Austin and Nathan followed the group.


    While on their way, the two started to notice that many people had gone out of their dwellings and were surveying the Xian Clan members curiously as they whispered to one another.


    These men and women had bizarre gray patterns on their skin, and they gave off an aura different from normal human beings.


    ''Who the hell are these people?''


    Austin


    y to withstand the blows they were about to receive.


    Bang!


    While the four men were busy defending themselves, Austin and Nathan had already made it out of the palace.


    "Stop them!"


    the queen snorted, rage in her eyes.


    A powerful force got out from her head and flew towards Austin and Nathan.


    In a flash, this mysterious power was able to reach their targets.


    ''Her spiritual sense is way too strong, ''


    Austin thought in astonishment.


    He even sensed that the queen''s spiritual sense was more powerful than his.


    Expecting that her attack would be more powerful than anything he had faced, Austin didn''t dare let his guard down. He gathered the spiritual sense in his Soul Sea and controlled it to fend off the queen''s spiritual sense attack.


    Boom!


    Despite Austin feeling his Soul Sea shiver slightly, his soul was unscathed due to the spiritual tree that was protecting it.


    But Nathan''s spiritual sense was much weaker than the queen''s. Having been hit by her spiritual sense attack, he moaned in pain and blood dripped out of his mouth.


    But since he was a master of the Heaven Realm, his spiritual sense was fairly strong and he didn''t sustain any kind of serious injury.


    In the next second, Austin and Nathan were already out of the hall.


    "Do not let them leave!" the queen commanded, not evidently rattled by the ineffectiveness of the attacks he had let out.


    A dozen shadows then dashed towards Austin and Nathan.


    With a wild chase commencing, Austin was determined not to get caught.

 Chapter 1129 Coming Across A Garden Of Elixir (Part One)

    The gray figures were hot on Austin''s and the Nathan''s heels. In this dangerous situation, Austin communicated with Nathan through their Soul Seas via spiritual sense, and asked him if he could still fight back.


    But, when he saw that things were taking a turn for the worse, and that Nathan''s condition was getting even worse, Austin decided to activate the City and immediately sent him inside to hide and recuperate.


    As soon as he had transported Nathan and made sure that he was safe, he activated the Demonic Teleportation Skill!


    Austin had already been running at a high speed, but once he activated the Demonic Teleportation Skill, a large amount of demonic energy suddenly burst out from his bones and flared into the air.


    In a flash, his figure became blurred, as if he had entered a world of smoke and mirrors, which made it harder for the pursuing forces to track or follow him at all. He was even faster than the speed of light.


    But that was not all. In the next instant, Austin just suddenly disappeared into thin air and had gone out of radar. It was just like magic.


    Whoosh! With a powerful hissing sound, a figure suddenly materialized in a spot which was almost three thousand meters away from the palace, enveloped with a cloud of dust which was charged with demonic energy.


    It was none other than Austin. In a blink of an eye, he was able to cover a distance large enough to throw off the pursuers from his tracks for now. At least he was able to buy some time to think and rest up a bit.


    ''Damn it! Those guys are insanely strong! They are like monsters that are not from this world!''


    Austin exclaimed to himself after breathing a sigh of relief. Things about the fight just now still played out in his mind. He had to admit that all the people in that palace were hard nuts to crack.


    He had been careful, but he was still shocked beyond belief that he and Nathan were nearly pinned down by the enemies despite the fact that they had fought side-by-side. After all, both of them were a force to reckon with! It was just upsetting and scary that their enemies were way stronger and better than the two of them!


    On top of it all, the queen''s strength was truly beyond Austin''s e


    far as his spiritual sense could reach.


    After a few minutes, Austin was finally sure that no soul was about, especially not from behind him. It was nerve-wracking, but he finally gave a sigh of relief. All the tension in his chest had subsided.


    He then stepped out of the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot and hovered in mid-air, as he put it away.


    "What''s the matter with this place..."Austin murmured when he finally had the chance to observe the area properly.


    Floating in the air, he slowly looked at his surroundings. It was quite obvious that something was not right here. There was just something off about everything and Austin could sense it.


    This world seemed quite different from any other worlds he had previously known.


    It was already noon, but both the moon and the sun were clearly in the sky. That was not all, Austin could even see stars twinkling. It was just so weird. It was like night and day had met and were stuck together.


    Although it was common knowledge to see both the sun and the moon at the same time, but since they were both much brighter than the stars, it would be impossible to see the three of them light up the sky together. So what lay before Austin was a bizarre but magnificent scene.


    What was more mysterious and fascinating was that, he had observed that the sky was a bit dusky, which matched perfectly with the sun, the moon and the stars that gave off a soft light. Everything seemed mild but real, misty and in harmony.

 Chapter 1130 Coming Across A Garden Of Elixir (Part Two)

    On the ground, the earth was heavily filled with vegetation, and the jungle was truly lush and green.


    But then, Austin''s attention zeroed in on the plants beneath him. Their color was perfectly fine, but they were all abnormally huge in size.


    Most of the plants were not familiar to Austin. Some trees towered to about several thousand meters, whose dense canopy stretched out as far as thousands of miles and effectively blocked out the sunlight. They were like giant trees.


    Even the grass grew to about dozens of meters tall. All of which were taller than Austin.


    Austin guessed that he would look like a tiny ant amidst the grass down there, like getting lost in a forest of grass.


    Flying slowly and carefully, Austin decided to take a tour around the area and tried to discover more about this strange place. The more he looked at the exotic plants, the more intrigued he was by this world. It just peaked his curiosity.


    As someone who was already a high level pill refiner, he had certainly mastered a wide vocabulary about various herbal plants. But as he continued to fly around, Austin saw so many fantastic ones that he couldn''t even recognize.


    Could it be that he was no longer in the Prime Martial World?


    It looked like a completely different and isolated world, as if he stepped in another planet. Was it possible that he had broken into one of the small alternate dimensions?


    Austin suddenly lapsed into a deep thought as he tried to figure out his current situation.


    He had heard rumors that there existed many relatively small and special worlds. Warriors in the Prime Martial World called them small alternate dimensions.


    The Mysterious Nether World was a good example of such alternate dimensions. Austin had accidentally entered the Mysterious Nether World when he was still in the Violet Orchid Empire.


    It was believed that there were some exceptional and unique species of animals and plants which only existed in some of those small alternate dimensions after a long stretch of isolation. And they were considered to be quite a prize.


    Austin had proved this rumor to be true when he had entered the Mysterious Nether World before.


    Now here he was again, looking at another world which contained quite a handful of unique species. Naturally, he would believe that he was in another small alternate dimension right now because of these evidences.


    ho was set loose in a place filled with presents. The grades of the elixirs went as low as the fourth and the fifth, and could also go up to the ninth and the tenth. It was safe to assume that the forest produced all the elixirs that Austin needed.


    An entire day had already past, and Austin found himself getting exhausted after flying around and picking so many elixirs. He was quite beat, but was extremely satisfied with his treasures.


    Each elixir he found was even better than the previous one, and he had already gotten used to finding a grade seven. Moreover, he even came to a point that those grade four and five ones were not good enough compared to the higher grade ones he found towards the end.


    After Austin carefully weighed in everything, only those grade nine and grade ten elixirs met his standards, therefore, they were the only ones he kept in his Space Ring.


    In total, he was able to cover about tens of thousands of miles above this land at the end of the day.


    As a result, ten of his Space Rings were jam-packed with elixirs. It was as if Austin couldn''t help himself and hoarded everything.


    On the second day, while Austin flew around, he heard a loud splashing sound of water which came from the high mountain up ahead.


    And because Austin already knew what this world could offer, his curiosity was up and running again. He sped up as he stared straight ahead in the direction from which the sound came.


    His excited smile slowly turned into a frown as he came nearer and nearer. Something wasn''t right about that mountain, and Austin was suddenly alert.

 Chapter 1131 The Powerful Three-headed Ghostly Python

    Austin''s spiritual sense detected a great waterfall by the mountainside.


    The waterfall seemed like a huge milky piece hanging freely from the mountain. The peaceful sound of running water could be heard from thousands of meters away.


    Directly below the waterfall was a pool of freezing water, and as the waterfall hit the pool, the splashing water permeated the whole mountainside.


    However, what caught Austin''s attention the most was the palisades behind the majestic waterfall. It was enormous, and seemed to be as smooth as a mirror.


    Even the enthralling waterfall could not shield its extraordinary mysterious aura.


    On a side note, it was the air of mystery around it that immediately caught the attention of Austin''s spiritual sense.


    From experience, Austin knew that areas with such an air of mystery were likely to have some treasures hidden within it.


    Not wanting to waste any time, Austin immediately applied his bodily movement skill and reached the mountaintop in no time.


    Then, he chose to land at the opening right before the pool.


    Enormous amounts of water fell from the top and landed on the little pool of freezing-cold water, producing a sound so loud it made Austin''s ears ring.


    More than that, the pool''s temperature was so low that even everything around the pool was freezing.


    After checking out the rest of the pool, Austin launched himself towards the waterfall at once in an attempt to go right through the waterfall and check what was hidden in the palisades for himself.


    But before he even got close to the waterfall, all of a sudden, he heard a deafening sound.


    Then, a gigantic figure broke out from behind the waterfall and headed straight for Austin.


    It was a black python!


    The python was enormous in size. But the creepiest thing about it was that it had three heads -- each had a demonic and ugly face with a big bloody mouth that made it look immensely ferocious.


    The moment he took the image of the python in, Austin realized that it was actually a three-headed ghostly python!


    When Austin recognized the serpent, he nearly shouted out of fear.


    The three-headed ghostly python was a very rare demonic beast. According to old sayings, its bloodline was actually very special, and its power was unparalleled by anything.


    Whooo!


    One of the three heads suddenly opened its giant mouth and went straight for Austin at a frightening speed


    even our queen wouldn''t dare to go against it.


    Those two humans have no idea what they are up against."


    Apparently, the gray figures were the queen''s men who were tracking the whereabouts of Austin and the sect leader.


    They traced them all the way there and found that Austin was fighting with the three-headed ghostly python at the mountain where it resided.


    Austin retreated to a slope that was about six thousand meters from the waterfall. He then fetched a healing pill and ate it before he started to adjust his breath.


    Austin had sustained some flesh wounds, and the healing pill helped heal those in a short span of time.


    After catching his breath for a moment, Austin then teleported both the gnome and the sect leader out of the City model.


    Given the power of the three-headed ghostly python, Austin immediately assumed that what it was guarding must have been of great value.


    Austin was stubborn -- there was no way he was going to give up easily.


    "Yes, you''re right about it. There is something precious behind that waterfall.


    I can feel the aura of a treasure."


    The gnome looked at the direction of the waterfall to feel it out and agreed with Austin.


    "Our only problem is that even with the three of us together, there is still no way we can defeat the three-headed ghostly python,"


    said the gnome in a concerned voice.


    "If we can''t beat it, then we should try to outsmart it by drawing it away from the waterfall!"


    Austin said upon thinking of a new idea.


    "Draw it out?"


    Both the gnome and the sect leader were a bit stunned at Austin''s suggestion.

 Chapter 1132 Luring The Python Out Of Its Nest

    After resting for about half an hour, Austin, along with Nathan, the Sect Supremo, and the gnome, made his way back to the waterfall where the three-headed ghostly python awaited. Austin was determined to get whatever treasures it was protecting. Since the python was extremely powerful to the point of being invincible, he had come up with a clever plan.


    Before carrying out the plan with his three companions, Austin took out four green pills. Each of them took one without any hesitation.


    The green pill, called the Green Antidotal Pill, was an eighth grade pill dedicated for detoxification.


    Austin obtained the pills earlier from the treasure storage of the Oracle Sect.


    The red fog that the three-headed ghostly python released had now completely covered the area of about a hundred feet around the waterfall.


    Austin, as a pill refiner, easily discerned that the red fog contained an incredibly deadly poison. Anyone who inhaled even a tiny bit of it would instantly be killed. Without a special pill to deal with its poison, no one dared to approach the fog. The Green Antidotal Pills were perfect to protect them under such a situation.


    After the pill took effect, Austin said no more words. He simply took out his Slaughtering Sword and waved it. A dozen or so streaks of bloody sword aura immediately struck towards the back of the waterfall, where the python''s nest was located.


    Boom!


    Hit by the sword aura, the falling water suddenly split into two and violent ripples appeared on the cold pool where the water flowed.


    "Roar!"


    Came a loud and furious howl from behind the waterfall.


    The enormous figure of the three-headed ghostly python, with heads as big as houses, immediately rushed out from the waterfall and charged towards Austin.


    "Attack it now!


    But be careful not to get too close to it, just attack it from afar. More importantly, don''t get too carried away in the fight. Once our goal of luring it out of its nest is achieved, you should retreat immediately!"


    Austin bellowed.


    After he finished speaking, he instantaneously launched attacks towards the python using all four of his skills, the Timing Finger, the Slaughtering Sword auras, the Bone-shaped Demon Claw, and the Flaming Swordplay Array.


    His companions, Nathan, the gnome, and the Sect Supremo also launched ferocious vital energy attacks at the python.


    The thunder unicorn roared


    as it sprang out of Austin''s elixir field, spurting out bolts of thunder arcs towards the python.


    The positions in which the four of them stood was well thought-out; they were all scattered hundreds or thousands of meters away from the waterfall, launching vital energy attacks from afar just as their master had told them to.


    Austin was surpri


    Behind the waterfall was a cave.


    Austin had no time to stop, so he moved as quickly as possible.


    He had to hurry up as he didn''t have much time left.


    He was quite aware that in any moment, the three-headed ghostly python would find out that something was wrong, making it come rushing back to its nest. He had to get the treasures before it returned.


    Austin eventually arrived at the end of the cave.


    He saw a quite open space there. It looked similar to a stone hall. Rays of bright light shone down from the cracks on the cave''s stone ceiling, making the whole place appear incredibly bright.


    In a corner of the stone hall, there was a small pool that covered an area of less than three square feet.


    The pool was filled with a milky white liquid, its depth about the height of half a finger.


    Rich and fragrant spiritual energy wafted from it.


    Right above the pool, there were obvious traces of liquid flowing through, indicating that the liquid in the pool was from somewhere else.


    ''What''s this?''


    Austin mused, slightly stunned.


    However, he knew that this was not the right time to find out what it was. He hurriedly took out dozens of jade bottles and filled them all with the milky white liquid from the pool. After that, he carefully placed the bottles in his Space Ring.


    Feeling delighted, he quickly looked around. Something at the other corner of the stone hall attracted his attention.


    There was a small peculiar-looking tree about three feet or so. Its branches and its leaves were transparent and glittering as if they were made of crystals.


    It looked more like an exquisite ornament made of crystal rather than a living tree.


    Austin could not feel any sign of vitality from its trunk. However, he did feel all sorts of wonderful yet bizarre aura exuding from its branches and leaves.

 Chapter 1133 A Crystal Tree

    When Austin stood in front of the crystal tree, he felt as though his body was being filled with wisdom and enlightenment. Another thing that surprised Austin was that his vital energy flowed faster through his body.


    Austin felt that he would make a breakthrough to a higher level of his vital energy if he meditated and cultivated in front of the crystal tree for a while.


    It was, indeed, very valuable!


    Although Austin had only recently discovered the crystal tree, he understood that it was a treasure, which he had never seen before. He was eager to possess it.


    Austin had identified an extraordinary aura behind the waterfall before.


    Turned out it was the aura of the crystal tree.


    Austin felt very comfortable immersed in the wonderful aura of the crystal tree.


    But Austin knew that he couldn''t waste any more time.


    The three-headed ghostly python would return any time. Austin knew that his chances of defeating the three-headed ghostly python were slim. Thus, he didn''t want to take the risk.


    Austin brought out his Slaughtering Sword quickly and began to dig around the crystal tree so that he could take it with him.


    Since the Slaughtering Sword was an archaic weapon, it was so sharp that Austin was able to dig a hole as easily as cutting tofu.


    After a few minutes, Austin found that there were a significant number of divine vital energy crystals under the ground.


    The divine vital energy crystals were arranged in order and were full of spiritual energy. They shone brightly.


    That crystal tree was rooted in these divine vital energy crystals.


    ''Oh?


    Could this be a divine vital energy crystal mine?''


    Austin''s breath became heavier.


    Austin used the Slaughtering Sword to dig out a large piece of the divine vital energy crystal that was connected to the crystal tree. Austin then put them into his Space Ring.


    Afterward, he used his Slaughtering Sword to continue digging.


    As soon as the tunnel was ready, Austin walked in. After about ten meters, he saw that the tunnel was full of divine vital energy crystals.


    A smile grew on Austin''s face when he saw a huge quantity of crystals. Now, he was certain that this was a divine vital energy crystal mine.


    The proof lay right in front of him!


    In a short time, Austin had got more than a h


    e. They didn''t want to take the risk because they had lived here for a long time and they knew that the three-headed ghostly python was very fierce.


    After about fifteen minutes, Austin and his group were a few hundred thousand meters away from that mountain.


    Austin believed that the three-headed ghostly python couldn''t keep up with them anymore.


    So they landed in a secret valley.


    As soon as they landed, Austin couldn''t wait to consume several elixirs.


    Austin''s back had been injured due to the three-headed ghostly python''s furious attacks.


    And in the battle, the Sect Supremo had been severely wounded by the three-headed ghostly python. The wounds on half of the Sect Supremo''s body were still bleeding. In some places, Austin could see his bones.


    Nathan was also hurt. But his wounds weren''t as serious as the Sect Supremo''s.


    The gnome hadn''t been hurt during the battle as he escaped using the teleportation ability.


    Austin took out some elixirs that would heal wounds and handed them to Nathan and the Sect Supremo. Since he thought that they were safe in this secret valley, Austin knew that this was the perfect time and place to heal their wounds.


    After swallowing several elixirs, Austin sat cross-legged on the ground and began meditating. He replenished his vital energy to heal his wounds.


    Fortunately for Austin, his wounds were superficial. Thus, it was easy for him to recover quickly.


    After about fifteen minutes, Austin felt that he had recovered. His body was as healthy as before.

 Chapter 1134 The Five Great Magic Liquids

    After recovering from his injuries, Austin took out a jade bottle from the Space Ring.


    He drew the bottle stopper out and then firmly held the bottom of the bottle in his palm. He then exerted a bit of gentle vital energy force into the bottle.


    Next, several drops of milky white liquid were swiftly sent out of the jade bottle, floating in front of Austin.


    These were the liquid that Austin collected from the cave.


    He had collected approximately over thirty bottles of the milky white liquid.


    But so far he still could not figure out the kind of treasure that he possessed.


    "Gnome and Violet, come here and check this out!"


    Austin asked the gnome and Violet to come and help him appraise the liquid.


    "There''s rich spiritual energy in it!"


    "Yes indeed. The spiritual energy within the milky white liquid is at least more than ten times thicker than what is found within divine vital energy crystals!"


    The gnome and Violet exclaimed, staring at the drops of milky white liquid floating in front of Austin.


    "Yeah, I think it''s a great treasure, but I still haven''t figured out exactly what it could be,"


    Austin said.


    The gnome, Violet, and Austin continued examining it for a while, but despite the lengthy time they spent inspecting it, they still couldn''t figure it out.


    Although the gnome had an innate ability to spot precious natural treasures and considerable expertise to analyze them, it was a pity that many of his inherent memories passed down from his ancestors had not been evoked yet, because of his scanty activated blood inheritance.


    Therefore, despite his special abilities, the gnome still could not identify some unusual and special treasures for now.


    When Austin realized that the gnome and Violet were not very helpful, he invited Nathan, the chief of the Fire Worshiping Sect, and the Sect Supremo of the Heaven Pavilion Sect to check the liquid out.


    "Master, I think I know what this is,"


    Nathan said to Austin, his face twitching uncontrollably and breaking into an excited grin after examining the liquid for a while.


    "What exactly is it?"


    Austin looked expectantly at Nathan.


    It didn''t come as a surprise that Nathan knew what it was. Considered as a strong cultivator within the Heaven Realm who led the Fire Worshiping Sect, Nathan was undoubtedly well-informed and well-grounded.


    "Master, have you heard of the five Great Magic Liquids in the Prime Martial World?"


    Nathan asked. Although speaking to Austin, he was staring longingly at the drops of the milky white liquid floating in front of Austin.


    "The five Great Magic Liquids?" Austin repeated in wonder.


    Others were struck with awe at the ment


    who didn''t cultivate vital energy, the rich spiritual energy within the Refined Vital Energy Liquid could still benefit them.


    Nathan, the chief of the Fire Worshiping Sect, and the Sect Supremo of the Heaven Pavilion Sect, were thrilled to receive a bottle of the legendary Refined Vital Energy Liquid, their bodies shaking slightly with excitement.


    The five Great Magic Liquids were such rare and incredible treasures that most cultivators would probably never see even one of them in their lifetime, let alone acquiring one.


    Then Austin took out the little crystal tree that he had collected from the cave.


    They all started examining the little tree, but after a long while none of them, including Nathan, could identify what it was.


    Austin felt a little disappointed.


    "Since we don''t know what it is, let''s just put it aside for now. In the meantime, let''s test the Refined Vital Energy Liquid and see how it works."


    Austin''s vital energy realm had long been lagging in its advancement and was not at the same level as his physical strength and spiritual sense.


    It was a weakness that Austin was desperate to overcome.


    Now that he had got his hands on the legendary Refined Vital Energy Liquid, he could hardly wait to try it and see if it could speed up the upgrading of his vital energy realm.


    Nathan and the Sect Supremo also wanted to try it out and see whether it was as useful as the legend had said.


    Therefore, they set off separately to find themselves a quiet place in the valley for cultivation and meditation.


    Austin found an empty ground deep in the valley.


    He sat down on the ground with his legs crossed. Then in order to replenish his stamina, he began breathing deeply and controlling the vital energy to flow through his body for a while.

 Chapter 1135 Make A Breakthrough

    Deep in the valley, Austin finally found a comfortable space.


    There was a small dry lawn in a thick thorn bush.


    Austin sat with his legs crossed.


    He adjusted his breathing to concentrate better and ran the vital energy inside his body several times. Then, he took over a hundred thousand pieces of divine vital energy crystal from the Space Ring and used them to build a wall of divine vital energy crystal around himself.


    He then took out a jade bottle containing the Refined Vital Energy Liquid, opened the stopper, and drank it all.


    Austin felt a tremor in his body as a tremendous force of the Refined Vital Energy Liquid spread through every corner of his body, including his skin, muscle, bones and veins covering every cell.


    The Refined Vital Energy Liquid was overwhelming. It was so powerful that it had a strong all-pervading force.


    Austin felt the force concentrate on his energy meridian as it was quickly cleaned throughout his body. He could feel some of the impurities and filth that had accumulated during his previous training were continually expelled through his pores.


    ''The Refined Vital Energy Liquid is so amazing!'' Austin thought happily.


    Austin quickly started using the Golden Sun Scripture to match the impact caused by the Refined Vital Energy Liquid on his energy meridian.


    At the same time, the fist-sized golden ball in the elixir field of Austin''s body passed through his body and got suspended above his head. The golden ball emitted a dazzling light, shining over the surrounding wall of the divine vital energy crystal. It started to absorb the essence of the divine vital energy crystal, which would continuously replenish the amount of vital energy in Austin.


    "Swoosh!"


    The vital energy that was moving through Austin''s energy meridian gradually became stronger and stronger. It felt like rolling rivers were rushing through his body and making the rumbling sounds.


    At that point, if someone stood beside Austin, he would hear a strange noise produced from Austin''s body. The noise was so loud that it made the ground in the valley shake slightly.


    Some of the beasts and birds living nearby felt the pressure of the vital energy force emanating from Austin and desperately fled.


    Three days later��


    Austin was still sitting in the same position as if he


    us outside the valley!"


    As a master of the Heaven Realm, the leader of the Fire Worshiping Sect now had a strong spiritual sense. After he sensed the intruders, he immediately conveyed the information to the others.


    "They must be the queen''s men! They seem to follow us everywhere we go!"


    the Sect Supremo said.


    "The queen is so powerful that I''m not sure if I can beat her even if I reach the medium stage of Heaven Realm.


    I guess she has reached at least the premium stage of Heaven Realm.


    Besides the queen herself, her people must also be powerful.


    If they know we are in this valley, they''ll come after us," said the sect leader anxiously.


    He seemed agitated at the thought of the queen and her people.


    "But our master is about to make a breakthrough now. We can''t bother him!"


    Violet said as she frowned.


    Martial artists who practice vital energy, especially those who were about to make a breakthrough, hated to be disturbed because it would distract them and prevent them from reaching the next stage. An interruption could have serious repercussions for a cultivator.


    The powerful vital energy might backfired on them, which would seriously affect their future practice.


    "Let''s do what we have to do," sighed the leader in resignation.


    They all felt a little upset at the thought of the queen.


    "Her Majesty, we''ve found the two men.


    They are in a valley to the east.


    And, they are not alone. There seem to be four people in that valley,"


    a young man reported to the queen in the palace.

 Chapter 1136 Finally Reach The Tribulation Realm

    "Oh? Two more humans?


    Looks like they have a special kind of the magic treasures for people to hide into. Those two people must have hidden in the magic treasure before,"


    the demure and elegant queen said in a low voice, as she sat mightily at the center of the throne.


    "Your Majesty, I beg you. Please don''t hurt Austin.


    He saved me and Debby more times than I can ever repay, and he had also saved my father, Uncle Ned, and Uncle Liam. He is a good man."


    There were two beautiful young girls who sat next to the queen. And they were none other than Emma and Debby.


    "Your Majesty, Austin has helped our Xian Clan multiple times already. It was I who allowed Austin to enter the Xian Clan''s Shrine. I gave him my permission.


    That is why he followed us and had ended up here in the first place."


    Among the subjects who were present before the queen, an elder man whose hair just started to turn gray stood up and spoke respectfully to the queen. It was Robert, the leader of the Xian Clan and Emma''s grandfather.


    "Well, all right. Since you vouched for this Austin and he had saved the two princesses, then we owe him. Very well, I won''t trouble him,"


    the queen nodded and replied kindly.


    "Thank you so much, Your Majesty!"


    After they had heard what the queen said, Emma and Debby were both excited and they expressed their gratitude to the queen at once.


    "Anyway, Emma and Debby, what is the progress of your cultivation of the Shadowy Moon Skill which I have taught you?


    Were you able to create the evil energy inside your bodies?"


    the queen suddenly asked the two, changing the subject.


    "I was able to successfully cultivate the first level,"


    Debby answered instantly, excitement filled her eyes.


    "Already?


    Ha-ha, Debby, you must have made a mistake.


    When the evil energy appeared inside your body, it means that the cultivation process had just began.


    You have to work harder if you want to succeed and reach the first level."


    The queen hesitated for a few seconds, and then explained the situation with a smile. It was obvious that she doted on Debby.


    "But Your Majesty, it''s all true. I am quite positive that what I said is the truth.


    Watch this!"


    Debby stretched out her soft hands as she activated the evil energy, then a light gray energy emitted from her palms and started to spread out. In a blink of an eye, her graceful body was fully enveloped by the energy. She looked magnificent.


    Debby''s body became blurry because of the gray energy surrounding her. But she looked so magical and out of this world.


    "The first level of the Shadowy Moon Skill!


    This... This is incredible!"


    Seeing this scene, the queen was so surprised that her mouth opened so big that two eggs could even be put into it.


    "This is just unbelievable!


    It


    al energy force flow faster in his energy meridian. His deep concentration was fueled by determination and resolve.


    The ninth day passed by but still nothing.


    But, on the tenth day of Austin''s cultivation, an amazing thing suddenly happened.


    Whir!


    All of a sudden, the spiritual energy in the valley and thousands of meters around it formed into a tornado of the spiritual energy as if they were triggered and were responding to something. The tornado rushed towards the deep place of the valley where Austin laid. It surged like a tsunami, so powerful and majestic.


    The tornado blew away all the plants, trees, rocks and dust in the valley into the air.


    "Look! It seems that master is about to achieve the breakthrough soon!"


    Violet screamed excitedly.


    "The cultivation method that master has practiced is so horrifying yet so amazing.


    This anomaly being manifested by the breakthrough is much more fierce and destructive than the usual breakthrough of the Tribulation Realm."


    The leader of the Fire Worshiping Sect was shocked as he stared at the scene which unfolded before his very eyes.


    In the center of the tornado of the spiritual energy, Austin sat still like an ancient master. It was as if he was unperturbed of the destructive force which surrounded him.


    As time passed by, the tornado of spiritual energy in the valley became more and more intense and ferocious. It was like a wild beast gone berserk.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, an overwhelming wave of vital energy force which was much stronger than before emerged from Austin''s body like a flood.


    At the same time, Austin suddenly opened his eyes which were now sharp and bright.


    He took a deep breath as if he were reborn once again.


    He had finally reached the Tribulation Realm.


    Austin was ecstatic. All his hard work and all those day spent in cultivation were all worth it.

 Chapter 1137 The True Power Of Archaic Weapons

    "Wow, master! You''ve finally made it!"


    Violet and the gnome exclaimed and ran next to Austin as soon as they found out that their master had finally succeeded in his breakthrough.


    "Yeah! Check it out! I''m now a Tribulation Realm cultivator. It''s really difficult to reach the Tribulation Realm from the Astral Realm. And now I''ve made it,"


    Austin sighed when he remembered how he worked hard in the past ten days to achieve the stage where he was now.


    "Congratulations are in order, master! I''m really happy for you! You''ve finally made the breakthrough on becoming a Tribulation Realm cultivator!"


    The Sect Supremo and Nathan said with such excitement as they came to congratulate Austin on his recent breakthrough.


    "Time for the fun part! Now, let me try my bad boy! It''s time to witness the archaic weapon''s true power,"


    Austin said as his eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Everybody knew how precious an archaic weapon was. In the Prime Martial World, it was regarded as a magic treasure that millions of cultivators dreamed of having. It was a priceless treasure that everyone would want to get their hands on for its spine-chilling power.


    But in order for an archaic weapon to work to its full power, a strong cultivation base and vital energy was demanded from the user.


    In line with this, the activation of an archaic weapon required the cultivator to have a cultivation base of at least the Tribulation Realm.


    An archaic weapon''s strength and power, however, was anchored to how strong the warrior''s vital energy and cultivation base were��the stronger the vital energy and the cultivation base were, the more powerful the archaic weapon''s attacks would be.


    Moreover, consequences would arise if the user had not achieve the Tribulation Realm. And if anything such as this would happen, it could present such catastrophic effects that could end up destroying the user.


    The consequences were as grave as death��an archaic weapon could badly hurt or even kill the user, instead of exerting its aggressive power.


    The only reason why Austin was able to use the Slaughtering Sword even before he reached the Tribulation Realm was that he had a strong spiritual soul. This giant increase in his spiritual soul''s power happened after it had fused with the spiritual tree. And this only allowed his spiritual sense to be powerful enough to stop the Slaughtering Sword''s killing intent that aimed towards his Soul Sea.


    What''s more, Austin''s strong physical strength could easily deal with the damage the Slaughtering Sword brought to his body.


    But his vital energy force was not as strong as a Tribulation Realm cultivator''s back then. This, however, allowed him to only exert part of the Slaughtering Sword''s power when his cultivation base was only at the Astral Realm.


    This knowledge was not new to Austin for he very well knew about it when he decided to use the Slaughtering Sword.


    But now that he was already a Tribulation Realm cultivator, he had nothing to worry about for his vital energy was significantly stronger now to summon the sword''s t


    that Austin also had the same thoughts about it.


    What troubled them was how to leave this small alternate dimension.


    Everyone knew that it was tricky to get into a small alternate dimension, and this left the whole team puzzled.


    This was a problem for them because only during some specific time, most of small alternate dimensions would be open. Otherwise, a cultivator had to use some special arcane spells to enter a small alternate dimension.


    But Austin and his companions knew nothing about such arcane spells that could send them back to their dimension.


    They all scratched their heads as they had no idea how to get out of there.


    It took them a long discussion on how to leave. And after a long while, Austin and his companions arrived at a solution.


    They all had agreed to go back to the altar where they were transported to.


    They thought that the entrance of this small alternate dimension should lie over the altar which would grant them the escape that they needed.


    Austin then hurriedly took out the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot and got into it with his companions.


    And in a split second, the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot flashed over the sky like a meteor, rushing to the valley where the altar was.


    About thirty minutes of travel, the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot had finally reached the valley.


    Whoosh!


    The chariot halted at the center of the valley, and floated over the altar.


    Then, Austin and the others stepped out of the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot, one by one.


    After Austin put away the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot, he and the others landed on the altar slowly and safely, with one foot in front of the other.


    "I can definitely feel the spacial teleportation power hovering over the altar. This must be it,"


    the gnome said as soon as he arrived in the area.


    Austin and the others felt excited when they heard the gnome exclaim that this could be their ticket out of the dimension.


    And just as they had expected, they saw that the entrance of this small alternate dimension lay over the altar.

 Chapter 1138 The Sealed Power

    Teleportation was a form of spatial power. Among the people who had such skill, the gnome''s was the most profound, for it was his race''s special gift.


    "Study this and see if you can find a way out,"


    Austin told the gnome, looking forward to seeing what he could do.


    Without wasting any time, the gnome began to study the space above the altar.


    Austin, Violet, Nathan, and the Sect Supremo had all tried to their best to make something out of the thing above the altar, but they really couldn''t understand it.


    Annoyed, they all stepped aside and let the gnome do what he needed to do.


    With the gnome concentrating on the task given to him, they all fell silent, hoping that he would be able to help them in this situation.


    Austin took out a jade slip from his Space Ring a few minutes after the gnome started working. On it was a method called the "Fire Formula".


    This jade slip had existed for thousands of years now, and it had been handed down from generation to generation within the Fire Worshiping Sect. Nathan gave it to him.


    Looking through what the slip had to offer, Austin became most interested in how to control the Unearthly Fire.


    It was mainly about how to incorporate the Unearthly Fire into one''s own vital energy attack, take advantage of its incredible power, and turn it into a move that would easily destroy an enemy.


    Austin had three kinds of Unearthly Fires on him, and for the longest time, he mainly used them for alchemy. In some cases, he was able to use its Scorching Power, but nothing more than that.


    Why? Because he didn''t have the ability to control them. His knowledge was immensely insufficient, and he was afraid to unleash something he could not control if he accidentally misused their powers.


    That was why he became overjoyed when Nathan gifted him the jade slip of the different fire formulas. As soon as he got it, he immediately wanted to learn it and to practice how to control the Unearthly Fires that he had.


    Since he had nothing else to do, Austin decided to practice.


    Also, as per what the gnome said, even if the entrance to the small alternate dimension was rally above the altar, the spatial teleportation power was mysterious and unpredictable, making it extremely impenetrable.


    So even if the loca


    al. Not then, not now.


    It will take us at least a hundred years -- two hundred, even -- to open that sealed power and leave the small alternate dimension,"


    he concluded.


    "One or two hundred years?


    Our tribe has been trapped in this small alternate dimension for a thousand years,"


    sighed the queen, sad and downcast over hearing the priest''s words.


    "But, Your Majesty, if we can find someone with the special power to assist us, perhaps, we can leave the small alternate dimension way sooner,"


    the priest said reassuringly.


    "Oh, Priest, I know the special power you are talking about.


    I have searched for that all over the small alternate dimension but there is just... no one. No one has such a positive attribute energy that is strong enough to crack the seal.


    It seems that we will have to stay here in the small alternate dimension for another one or two hundred years,"


    the queen sadly said.


    "You are right, Your Majesty.


    The humans who had broken into the valley must have been looking for a way out.


    Let me go to them, lest they unintentionally destroy the teleportation port above the altar,"


    the priest said. A group of disciples quickly gathered around him and they immediately headed to the valley where Austin and the others were.


    Meanwhile, Austin was already improving his control over the Scorching Evil Fire.


    He tried stretching out his right arm and slowly, the Scorching Evil Fire came out of his palm.


    "Change!"


    Austin ordered it authoritatively.

 Chapter 1139 Cooperation

    The Scorching Evil Fire followed Austin''s voice, as it released a scarlet fireball, the fireball then suddenly turned into a fierce tiger.


    The tiger''s body was engulfed in scarlet flames which emitted a dreadful, oppressive and scorching heat.


    The tiger roared as it zoomed past the valley and charged into a nearby dense forest.


    Everything it touched instantly burned and turned into charred remains before it vanished, leaving a trail of scorched ashes.


    The powerful attack stemmed from the burning essence of the Unearthly Fire.


    Meanwhile, the scarlet Scorching Evil Fire continued to conjure up different images of beasts, including a lion, fox, wolf, leopard and even an elephant among other interesting animals.


    After some time, because of the powers of the fireball, it had burned the trees surrounding the valley down, leaving a barren patch of land covered in black soot and ashes.


    ''Wow! Awesome!'' Austin thought in amazement at the power of the Unearthly Fire. Austin knew that he had gained one more powerful skill that he could use to attack the enemy.


    "What''s that scarlet flame? Oh my god! Is that the Unearthly Fire?" While Austin was busy practicing how to use his newfound powers and testing the Unearthly Fire, a wrinkled old man in a gray robe outside the valley was keenly watching and noticed his actions.


    He stared at the scarlet flame with a knowing smile.


    He trembled excitedly, as glittering lights of joy reflected in his eyes.


    It turned out that the old man was the priest serving the queen.


    He then got nearer to Austin so he could observe him and confirm his suspicions. At the sight of the Scorching Evil Fire, he was ecstatic.


    "My god! It is the elusive Unearthly Fire!


    Is it a gift from God? Has he finally remembered us and endowed us with the Unearthly Fire, so that we can finally break the seal and get out of this place!"


    Priest Callum exclaimed in excitement.


    He then quickly transformed into a shadow and charged towards Austin. His action was so swift that mere mortal beings would not notice with their naked eye.


    "Who''s there?"


    While Priest Callum was still in the outer valley, Austin had detected with his spiritual sense that someone was watching him.


    Austin had been communicating with his friends using his spiritual sense when he noticed the Priest. He immediately put away the Unearthly Fire and waited for him watchfully.


    Austin could sense that his speed was not normal, and his was moving weirdly fast. Based on his speed he deduced that he would be a formidable foe.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Austin exclaimed.


    The


    e to find him.


    "Alright, now you know what I mean.


    If we want to get out of this place, we have to cooperate.


    I have been studying the seal for hundreds of years. I am familiar with it, and you own the Unearthly Fire.


    It is a perfect match,"


    the old Priest Callum concluded as he stared at Austin.


    "Hey, kid, he is right.


    I have checked the exit in the upper space of this altar. It is blocked by a formidable power,"


    the gnome told Austin through the spiritual sense.


    "Well then��" Austin paused as he contemplated for a short while.


    Let''s cooperate." He finally conceded.


    In order to leave the small alternate dimension, Austin decided to cooperate with him.


    "But I have a question.


    Why didn''t you kill me and steal the Unearthly Fire from me? It''s more convenient for you, isn''t it?"


    Austin asked with a secret knowing smile.


    "Hey, young man, the Unearthly Fire is difficult to deal with.


    Even if I kill you, I may fail to subdue the Unearthly Fire. The cultivation method we practice is a kind of evil skill, which would counteract the power of the Unearthly Fire. We don''t have the right conditions to subdue the Unearthly Fire,"


    the old Priest Callum said honestly while rolling his eyes.


    "Okay." Austin finally understood his intentions.


    "Moreover, you guys are all formidable foes. I don''t want to fight with you,"


    the Priest Callum added.


    It turned out that he could see how powerful Austin and his peers were.


    "Well then, since we have reached a consensus, please follow me. I''ll take you to the queen,"


    said the Priest Callum.


    "Okay." Austin nodded.


    Now that they would be fighting shoulder to shoulder. Austin believed that the queen would not give them a hard time.

 Chapter 1140 The Evil Shadow Race

    After Austin returned to the queen''s palace, the old priest reported his conversation with Austin in detail to the queen.


    Once she heard the good news that the seal could be destroyed, the queen was suddenly thrilled and let out a sigh of relief. She had always longed for the day when she could finally be free from this palace which became her prison.


    So the queen instantly changed her attitude towards Austin. She began to treat Austin and his friends as distinguished guests in the palace as if she never tried to kill him in the first place. In order to show her apologies for her previous rudeness, the queen held a banquet in honor of them.


    While they enjoyed the delicacies laid before them, Austin started to converse with the queen and got to know her and her race even better. And just as he had previously thought, they were not human beings at all. Instead, they belonged to the evil shadow race.


    The evil shadow race was a special race which had a very long history. Back then, the evil shadow race did not have many members as compared with other races, but everybody knew of their existence. That was because there were countless powerful members in the evil shadow race. Their capabilities were known far and wide.


    Austin finally understood why the queen and her people were sealed in this small alternate dimension in the first place.


    It turned out that they incurred the wrath of an extreme powerful creature a thousand years ago.


    Driven by the rage, the formidable enemy decided to slaughter one-by-one all the members of the evil shadow race and erased them from existence.


    To avoid their total annihilation, the former leader of the evil shadow race found the small alternate dimension which was the perfect hiding place which can fit all of them. The former leader''s cultivation base was already at the Emperor Realm. So he was powerful enough to seal some members of his race into the small alternate dimension. It was like a Noah''s Ark in order for their race to continue existing.


    As time flew by, the remaining members of the evil shadow race had lived in the small alternate dimension for a thousand years, unable to even get out and see a glimpse of the outside world.


    Austin sighed deeply and pitied the evil shadow race after he found out the pain and suffering that they all have to go through in order to survive.


    He could never imagine that the evil shadow race who lived in the small alternate dimension were actually sealed by the former elderly leader. But then again, he had no other choice back then. It was either perish or stay hidden in this dimension.


    Since a thousand years had already passed, the evil shadow race''s enemy might have already died.


    But even if the enemy was still alive, he might have already forget his hatred for the evil shadow race. It had been a long time after all. No one could possibly bear such hatred for someone for so long.


    So all the members of the evil shadow race were quite desperate to leave the small alternate dimension. They wished to finally be free of this place which used to be a safe haven but had turned into a prison.


    But more than anything, the evil shad


    did the normal process, it would have taken him over an entire year before he could fully consolidate the preliminary stage of the Tribulation Realm.


    It was all thanks to the Refined Vital Energy Liquid that Austin was able to shorten his consolidation period to just a few days.


    Austin suddenly remembered that another secret weapon had been added to his array of arsenals.


    The Invincible Bow!


    Austin had already refined the Invincible Bow.


    But the Invincible Bow had ten restrictions in total. Due to his low cultivation base of the vital energy back then, Austin was only able to break the first restriction of the Invincible Bow. There were still nine left. It would definitely take time, patience, and tons of concentration to break them all.


    Now, since Austin had made a breakthrough and became a cultivator at the Tribulation Realm, he wanted to give it a shot to break the second restriction of the Invincible Bow.


    So he took out the Invincible Bow from his Space Ring.


    The purple colored Invincible Bow was as tall as a man. It was covered with pristine patterns and colorful lights hovered around its body, from which its destructive power could be felt.


    Austin squatted with the bow in his hands as the vital energy force in his body was being transferred to the purple bow. At the same time, Austin also released his spiritual sense to enter the bow.


    About four hours later, Austin had finally succeeded.


    The second restriction of the Invincible Bow was finally broken down. It took longer than expected.


    Austin was still clueless about the power of the present Invincible Bow. He planned to find out and experiment with it when he got the chance.


    All of a sudden, he turned his head as he felt something. ''I wonder why she wanted to see me in secret, ''


    Austin murmured to himself. He then returned the bow inside his Space Ring and left his room. After several leaps, Austin landed at a flat vacant area deep inside the bamboo forest.


    With decorous manners and a graceful posture, a belle awaited Austin''s arrival. She looked at Austin with a complex expression.

 Chapter 1141 Healing Wounds

    "What can I do for you?"


    Austin asked the beautiful and elegant queen directly, staring right into her eyes.


    Standing in the bamboo forest, the queen of the evil shadow race was in a traditional court dress. She looked like she was struggling with something deep inside her.


    After a few seconds of silence, she took a deep breath and held her chin high. She then said, "Please help me."


    Immediately, her beautiful cheeks began to turn red. She was very shy at that time.


    ''What''s happening?'' Austin thought, surprised by what he was seeing. Ever since he met the queen, she had always been cold and emotionless. Seeing her having this kind of reaction was entirely new to him.


    Aside from that, she was asking for his help. ''Isn''t she the queen of this region? What can I do that she cannot?'' he thought, furrowing his eyebrows.


    "No problem. As long as I have the ability to do whatever you want me to do, I will be of your service," he firmly replied though he felt confused.


    The reason why he didn''t even hesitate was because he had gotten along with the queen incredibly well during the party.


    At this response, the queen''s cheeks even became more flushed. It had taken all her courage to ask Austin for his help, and with his positive response, she couldn''t help but feel relieved and thankful.


    The queen decided to break the awkward silence with a question. "Have... have you been practicing the cultivation methods that have the masculine energy?


    I''m sensing the energy in your body and it is... burning like a wildfire."


    The queen lowered her head, as if embarrassed by her own question.


    "Uhmmm... yes. You are right!"


    Austin replied slowly. He was once again shocked as to why the queen would even ask him such a thing.


    "Can you show me your energy?"


    she then asked earnestly.


    Austin found the request strange but he still complied and released his energy.


    As he started releasing his vital energy, a blinding golden light began penetrating his bones, flesh, and blood vessels. Soon, the light could be seen coming from inside his body, as if wanting to escape. Austin looked glorious.


    The golden light was a mark of someone who was cultivating the Golden Sun Scripture. Seeing how bright it was shining inside him, Austin could not help but be proud and confident.


    "Oh wow! You truly have cultivated the prime masculinity formula!"


    The queen was incomparably delighted when she saw this. It seemed like Austin and his prime masculinity had answered her prayers.


    "I still don''t know what kind of help you want from me,"


    Austin suddenly asked.


    The queen''s face became redder than ever. Looking at her, Austin couldn''t help but think how beautiful she looked. ''I kno


    ueen," Austin addressed her, bowing. "How will I heal you?"


    Austin asked.


    "We''ll get to that," she replied, smiling gently. "I just want you to know that whether you heal me successfully or not, I still greatly appreciate your help."


    Her tone was devoid of any kind of humor. She bowed slightly to Austin to show her appreciation.


    "Don''t feel burdened by it. I am honored to do this for you,"


    Austin replied.


    "All right. Thank you very much. Let''s begin."


    She then began taking off her gorgeous dress as she rotated. A few seconds later, she was only wearing a suit of underwear. Austin was surprised at what was happening in front of him at that moment.


    It was obvious that the queen had meticulously prepared for this ritual. Her underwear was black, which covered her modestly but accentuated her figure.


    Even though she wasn''t technically naked at that moment, her face became very red. She then took a deep breath, and jumped into the pool.


    As soon as she did that, however, she began howling in pain.


    The lavender water in the pool started boiling, as if it was heating by a stove. The room became even more filled with lavender mist.


    Despite being in a lot of pain, the queen used the remaining strength of her to take off the last bit of clothing on her.


    She was naked in the water.


    She sat crossed-leg at the center of the pool. Her body was submerged, and so the only thing Austin could see was her head and her neck.


    "Mr. Lin, please take off your clothes and jump into the pool as well,"


    the queen ordered in a low voice. Her cheeks, however, were redder than they had ever been.


    Maybe, it was her first time doing the ritual. She had never been naked while talking to a man. If it was not for her healing, she would never be naked in pool with a male stranger.

 Chapter 1142 Inside The Pool

    Austin was stunned at the scene unfolding in front of him.


    It never crossed his mind that the healing the queen was talking about would be like this.


    Apparently, he and the queen would have to be in the same pool -- completely naked.


    ''No wonder she looked very shy when she came to me this morning, '' Austin thought.


    "Mr. Lin, I am ready now," the queen said.


    The queen had already hunkered down in the pool, completely rid of her clothes. Upon seeing that Austin had been completely dumbfounded, she bit her lips and reluctantly called Austin at once.


    After all, even though she was the queen of the evil shadow race, she was still a woman. More than that, she had never even had a man before.


    This was the first time she had ever been naked in front of a man she knew nothing about. Of course it was natural for her to feel extremely shy.


    But she had no choice. This was the only way for her to heal herself.


    No one knew her internal injury better than she did herself, and she was well aware that if she did not tend to it as soon as possible, all of her cultivation base would slowly go to waste.


    The queen had to call Austin''s name twice before he was able to recover from his shock.


    "All right then. I am going to take my clothes off now."


    Austin muttered as his face turned the same shade of red as a monkey''s behind.


    "Okay."


    The queen closed her eyes as the blood rushed to her neck, all the way to her face. Now, she was so red that she looked a little intoxicated.


    Upon seeing the girl in front of him blushing like there was no tomorrow, Austin almost lost his mind.


    Even though he had two wives back in the Violet Orchid Empire, he had never actually slept with either of them.


    Thus, Austin was still a virgin, and now he found himself with a beautiful woman, and they were completely naked beside each other.


    In that moment, his heart was beating very fast, and he was so nervous that he could barely move properly.


    He removed his clothes and jumped into the pool as quickly as he could, splashing some of the purple water in the process.


    Now, his whole body, apart from his head, was completely submerged in the pool.


    "Mr. Lin, let''s


    nd the freezing energy was raging on.


    "Ah!"


    The queen screamed -- seemingly unable to take the pain anymore.


    About an hour later, Austin had already used his vital energy stone to replenish his vital energy five times.


    More than that, he had also taken a large amount of pills to generate more vital energy.


    Finally, after about two hours, it began to quiet down inside the pool.


    At last, the freezing energy inside the queen''s bod had been depleted.


    The queen was quiet now, and the calm look on her face showed that she was no longer in pain.


    Her internal injury had finally started to heal.


    "Mr. Lin!


    You may stop now. It seems like my wound has finally healed,"


    the queen said to Austin using her spiritual sense after three hours.


    "Finally!"


    Austin sighed in relief.


    Since he had been infusing his own vital energy into the queen''s body for three hours now, he was naturally both physically and mentally exhausted.


    More than that, his energy meridians, as well as his vital energy stone were both empty now.


    Thus, it was really a great relief to Austin that he could finally stop now.


    Whoo!


    Austin and the queen let go of each other''s hands gently.


    Afterwards, "Ah!"


    Both the queen and Austin could not help but let out a yelp of embarrassment.


    It was until they finally opened their eyes when they realized that the entire pool of purple water vaporized, revealing the entirety of their naked bodies.

 Chapter 1143 The Precious Herbs At The Astral Grade

    Earlier, both Austin and the queen of the evil shadow race had closed their eyes and immersed themselves in the process of healing the queen''s internal wound.


    Now, the queen''s wound had healed. As a result, both Austin and the queen were relieved and opened their eyes. Surprise was reflected in their expressions as they looked around. Earlier, the pool had been filled with light purple water. But now, they saw that the water had evaporated.


    When they glanced at each other, Austin and the queen realized that they were completely naked. To heal the queen''s wound, they had to enter the pool without clothes. Now that the water was gone, they could see each other''s bodies. Immediately, both of them blushed and felt immensely embarrassed.


    Austin''s mouth went dry when he saw the queen''s perfect, seductive snow-white body. His blood flowed wildly, and his heart raced faster.


    However, Austin realized that it was inappropriate behavior to stare at the noble queen. Although reluctant, he closed his eyes again.


    The queen, at this particular moment, was dumbfounded and flustered. Never had she expected that she would find herself in such a situation.


    Her heart was pounding, and she felt as though her whole body was on fire.


    Even though she was the queen of her people, she was still a woman. When she found herself in this embarrassing situation, her first reaction was no different from any other woman''s in the world.


    However, after taking a few deep breaths, she calmed down. As a queen, she had to be good at dealing with all kinds of situations.


    Seeing that Austin had closed his eyes, she left the pool and waved to her clothes that had been placed on the side near the pool. In a flash, the clothes on the ground flew to her, and she dressed herself.


    "Mr. Lin, I''m dressed now. You are free to open your eyes.


    I''ll wait for you outside the cave," the queen said softly.


    Thinking of what had happened, embarrassment flooded the queen, and her face turned red again. She did not dare to stay any longer. After taking a deep breath, she exercised her bodily movement skills to leave the cave as quickly as she could.


    After the queen left, Austin stepped out of the pool and put on his clothes.


    When he reached the cave''s entrance, Austin observed that the queen seemed to have regained her usual composure.


    "Thank you for your help, Mr. Lin!


    I can feel that the internal wound in my body has been cured,"


    the queen spoke sincerely as she slowly bowed to Austin to show her gratitude.


    "Oh, it was my honor to assist you. You are welcome.


    I''m glad that I could be of help,"


    Austin said humbly and hurriedly bowed to her to show his respect. Although Austin was looking at t


    mountain for almost half a day!


    At the last moment, just before the monster could kill them, Austin quickly teleported them into the City model. Then he used the Demonic Teleportation Skill a dozen times to escape the monster.


    They had never met such a powerful diabolic beast in their lifetime. Even now, Austin would panic at the thought of the beast.


    Four days later, several people from the evil shadow race came to fetch Austin and his companions, who were picking herbs in the small alternate dimension.


    They told Austin that their Priest Callum had made full preparations and that they need Austin''s help to break the hidden power of the seal.


    Austin and his team members then followed the four people to a valley.


    The valley was full of people from the evil shadow race. Through a rough count, Austin estimated that at least tens of thousands of people from the evil shadow race were present.


    In the middle of the valley, above the huge altar, Priest Callum held a strange wand in his left hand. A gray evil shadow carving continually exuded an evil and strange aura from the top of the wand.


    He wrote all kinds of formulas above the altar with his right hand. Meanwhile, he danced around the altar in strange and mysterious steps.


    A few moments later, he exuded a powerful, evil, and strange energy aura, which soon spread over the whole altar.


    Having witnessed the scene, Austin speculated that the strength of Priest Callum was unfathomable and that he might even be more powerful than the queen.


    As Priest Callum continued to write his formulas, somewhere above the altar, a thick grayish white mist appeared.


    Then, a faint door began to reveal itself.


    ''It seems that this door should be the space teleportation channel, ''


    Austin thought as he stared at the abrupt change.

 Chapter 1144 Escape From The Small Alternate Dimension

    When the luminous portal appeared above the altar, Austin immediately noticed that it was actually locked by something very powerful.


    Layers of grey energy surrounded the portal and sealed it tight.


    "Austin, you can start now!"


    Priest Callum shouted.


    Austin stretched out his hand and furrowed his eyebrows in concentration. Soon, a red flame grew brightly between his palms.


    As he activated the power of the Scorching Evil Fire, the flames transformed into fierce beasts and charged out from Austin''s palms. The beasts pounced ferociously on the portal to break it open.


    He was unleashing the Unearthly Fire attack he had mastered lately.


    In that moment, the blazing flames turned the sky a frighteningly bright red. The flames wrapped the portal and burnt it with increasing might.


    The grey energy that sealed the portal flowed violently. It struggled against the extreme heat generated by the Unearthly Fire attack.


    From the way the grey energy flowed, Austin could tell that it was some sort of dark and evil power.


    Unearthly Fire was an effective attack against the grey energy because they belonged to opposing powers that could neutralize each other.


    "Let''s pray! "


    Priest Callum hollered at the members of the evil shadow race as Austin unleashed the Unearthly Fire.


    Upon hearing him, they all knelt down in a circle facing the altar. They began to chant prayers in a foreign tongue and the weird sounds of their prayer filled the valley.


    The humdrum of prayers produced a mighty evil energy that kept flowing into the staff held by Priest Callum.


    From the grey statue at the top of his wand, a giant shadow of the God of Evil flowed out and strode to the portal in a swift movement. It roared and attacked the grey sealing energy.


    It punched and struck the grey energy over and over again, causing the whole space to vibrate violently.


    With a wild cry, the queen also released a long and mighty river of evil energy. It travelled up to the altar and hit the grey energy with might.


    The rampage against the grey energy continued fiercely for two hours.


    At the end of the second hour, the efforts of the group finally paid off. The layers of grey energy began to dissipate slowly and grew


    ur evil shadow race is not afraid of the demon race!"


    "Yeah. Thousands of years ago, they would''ve quivered at the thought of fighting against us!"


    "Humph! If the demon race dare to mess with us, we''ll beat them black and blue!"


    As soon as the queen finished her words, several members of the evil shadow race shouted these statements out loud. Their fighting spirit soared and made them underestimate the might of the demon race.


    Austin stood amongst them and couldn''t help but marvel at their words. It seemed that these members of the evil shadow race were rather difficult to handle.


    "Let''s get out of here,"


    the queen told Austin as she slowly flew towards the portal above the altar.


    Austin followed her.


    The crowd also followed them in a chaotic formation.


    In the Water City, hundreds of miles surrounding the shrine of Xian Clan was lying in a rubble. The ground cracked. The area was in complete ruins.


    In the centre of the ruins, in that moment, a hollow space suddenly formed and vibrated with fury.


    Then, the space opened up and figures of men and women proceeded out from it one by one.


    The first one walked out of the space was a gorgeous woman in royal dress. She was the queen of the evil shadow race.


    She was followed by Austin with a look of determination on his face.


    "Is this the Prime Martial World?"


    The queen took in the air of the different world like a child after she walked out, and her beautiful eyes lit up with excitment.

 Chapter 1145 Dont Provoke Us

    "The evil energy in the Prime Martial World is more powerful than in that small alternate dimension,"


    the queen exclaimed as she noticed the weird occurrence.


    Austin and she got out of the spatial teleportation passage as everyone else followed them. They decided to investigate.


    Instantly, the spot was filled with thousands of people and the vast space soon looked as if it was a black sea of warriors.


    The moment Austin emerged from the small alternate dimension, he released his spiritual sense to check their surroundings.


    He was analyzing the situation to see if there were any intruders lurking within the Water City.


    Just as he suspected, the demon race had already occupied the city.


    The whole city was enveloped in an evil aura and demons could be seen everywhere.


    Furthermore, as he looked through the Water City, all he could see were damaged rooftops and toppled walls.  None of the buildings were in good condition.


    Every street, alley and building, was filled with the remains of human corpses. The bodies were splashed with blood everywhere. The blood had even turned dark.


    The thick scent of blood permeated the whole city. It made people feel nauseous, sick and disgusted.


    All the damages and losses of life were clear signs that a fierce and vicious battle had taken place.


    The demon race was heartless. Wherever they went, they would slaughter indiscriminately and would leave blood flowing like a river in their wake.


    As Austin looked at the thousands of dead bodies of human martial artists, his eyes became as cold as icicles.


    Though the lives of the people in the Water City had nothing to do with Austin, they were all human beings. Even animals would feel sympathy for their own kind, so he also felt a surge of hatred towards the demon race.


    Meanwhile, in a room in one of the mansions in the Water City��


    There was a figure that was sitting cross-legged and meditating with the evil aura surrounding him.


    The evil aura made it hard for people to see his face clearly.


    "Eh?


    It''s him! The human boy! I can sense him!"


    the man exclaimed as he suddenly stopped meditating and opened his eyes. A vicious look appeared in his eyes.


    Then, with one move, he suddenly disappeared from the room.


    By this time, all the members of the evil shadow race had come out from the spatial teleportation passage.


    "The city is completely shrouded in the evil aura. This can only mean


    treat me like this. They give me the due respect that I deserve when we meet!"


    the figure accused as he got more agitated and exasperated.


    "What on earth do you really want?"


    the queen asked. Her tone was ice cold. It seemed like she was getting more upset and she might start fighting with him soon.


    Just then, Priest Callum who was standing beside the queen suddenly uttered in disgust, "Humph! You are merely an avatar. In the event that fighting breaks out, you would have a slim chance of winning."


    ''Eh?


    He means this is just an avatar of the Black Demon Imperator?'' Austin thought to himself after he heard what Priest Callum said.


    "Ha-ha! Yes, you are right. I''m indeed just an avatar and I have been left in the Water City to wait for that human boy.


    Even though I am just an avatar, my strength is good enough to deal with you.


    But just as you have said, the evil shadow race and the demon race have never offended each other and therefore we should each mind our own business.


    How about this? I''ll let you go away without embarrassing you unnecessarily.


    However, this human boy must stay,"


    the avatar of the Black Demon Imperator declared, with one finger pointing at Austin. "The others may leave."


    "That is impossible! He has helped our evil shadow race and we owe him a great deal. We won''t let you touch even a hair on his head. If he is in trouble, we will do our best to help him!"


    the queen responded coldly.


    "Oh! I see."


    Once the Black Demon Imperator finished speaking, his eyes gleamed with infinite viciousness and the evil aura around him began to surge violently.

 Chapter 1146 Draw Him Away

    "Ha-ha. Now that you have chosen to defend this human, I''ll kill all of you," the avatar of the Black Demon Imperator declared.


    Although furious, the demon laughed. Then, he formed a huge palm that covered several miles and commanded it to target the queen.


    "Attack them! Don''t let any of them go," he commanded his underlings.


    Numerous demons dashed toward their enemies from all directions. All of a sudden, evil aura filled the whole place.


    "Don''t flatter yourself," the queen snorted defiantly.


    As she raised her fair hand, gray smoke materialized. It transformed into a swaying belt and hurtled toward the palm created by the Black Demon Imperator. In a flash, the palm was destroyed.


    "Your Majesty, we best leave. Our men are about to make a breakthrough. It''s not good for them to fight for extended periods in these circumstances,"


    Priest Callum advised the queen through his spiritual sense.


    The queen knitted her eyebrows at his advice. She brooded for a short while. ''At this critical time, it is ill-advised to fight these demons.


    We are on the verge of a breakthrough.


    If we miss this chance, we might have to wait for a long time to progress in our cultivation.


    If we can''t take care of these demons quickly, we will lose this opportunity to progress. What''s worse, we might have trouble when advancing in the future.''


    Austin speculated the queen''s concerns.


    He was annoyed.


    ''The Black Demon Imperator wants me. On a certain level, it is my fault for involving the evil shadow race. They are in trouble because of me.'' Guilt flooded Austin at that thought.


    After a while, Austin reached a decision.


    "Your Grace, don''t worry about me. Take your men somewhere safe so that they can break through.


    I''ll distract the demon imperator,"


    Austin communicated through his spiritual sense.


    After that, he used his spiritual sense to speak with Violet, the gnome, Nathan, and the Sect Supremo.


    He then transported them to the City model.


    The Black Demon Imperator could equal a human cultivator at the Primal Holy Realm. Although Nathan was at the Heaven Realm, he was not strong enough to be the demon imperator''s opponent.


    A demon imperator could take out a Heaven Realm master within seconds.


    That was why Austin sent Nathan to the City model instead


    on making breakthroughs.


    Moments later, the evil shadow race broke through the demon''s battle formation. A multitude of gray shadows flew toward the mountains.


    The demons were so terrified by the high morale among the evil shadow race that they didn''t have the nerve to pursue them.


    Austin was over fifty kilometers away from the Water City.


    He had activated the Demonic Teleportation Skill a dozen times by now.


    Now, he was flying across the sky in the form of a black light.


    Another black light that moved exceedingly fast followed him closely.


    "How did you master our demonic skills?


    It looks like you have many secrets!


    When I capture you, I''ll use my demonic skill to scan your spiritual soul thoroughly."


    The Black Demon Imperator''s voice reached Austin''s ears.


    "Screw you. Try to catch me if you can," Austin snapped immediately.


    Each time he displayed the Demonic Teleportation Skill, he would be transported to a location three kilometers away from where he had been. However, Austin could sense that the Black Demon Imperator moved even faster than him even though he was using the Demonic Teleportation Skill.


    Austin also noticed that the distance between him and his pursuer was reducing.


    The Black Demon Imperator''s triumphant laughter resounded in Austin''s ears.


    "Brat, do you think you can fool me?


    The demonic skill you''re using consumes a lot of demonic energy. I''d like to see how many more times you can activate this skill.


    When you run out of demonic energy, I''ll catch you."

 Chapter 1147 The Queen Arrived In Time (Part One)

    "You''d better stop with the nonsense. It won''t help you at all. Just show me your real power and use it to catch me first," Austin retorted coldly.


    He knew that there was no way he could show any sign of weakness. Otherwise, the Black Demon Imperator would soon finish him, and then go back and attack the evil shadow race. It was essential for Austin to hold the attention of the Black Demon Imperator for as long as he could, so that the people of the evil shadow race would have more time to make further breakthroughs. In order to do that, Austin continued to talk in an arrogant manner to provoke the Black Demon Imperator and anger him ever further.


    "Humph! Do you honestly believe that I can''t catch you?


    Just because you learned a few demonic skills, you have the nerve to be arrogant in front of me? Just now, I saw that you had the ability to use the demonic skills of our race, and I was curious to see how many more of our skills you have learned. That is why I did not catch you and instead enjoyed our little cat and mouse game.


    But I''ve had enough of your silly little games! Let me show you what real demonic skills are like," the Black Demon Imperator snarled angrily, evidently irritated by Austin''s arrogant manner.


    Hardly had he finished speaking when an extremely terrifying demonic energy suddenly surged out of his body. Soon, that demonic energy transformed into an evil aura which was so violent that it made the space in front of him twist and crack.


    Then, without any warning at all, the Black Demon Imperator disappeared all of a sudden.


    Austin witnessed the whole event through his spiritual sense. For some reason, he felt stunned and had a gut feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    "Whoosh!"


    Then, all of a sudden, the Black Demon Imperator showed up about less than a thousand meters behind Austin.


    Never, in his wildest dreams, did Austin imagine that the Black Demon Imperator would be able to move so instantaneously. Now, he barely had any time to think of a new plan to deal with the Black Demon Imperator.


    "Did you see how quick I was just now, you brat? Well, now I''ll show you how much faster I can go,"


    t


    stin drew out the Slaughtering Sword using his right hand as the overwhelming bloody killing intent that burst out from the Sword started sweeping around. Then, he waved the sword and streams of bloody sword aura showed up and violently hit the devil palm.


    Bang!


    A few moments after the collision between the bloody sword aura and the devil palm, an ear-splitting explosive sound resounded in the air.


    "Not bad. Your weapon is actually very good. Your strength, however, is not enough. If your strength had been one level higher, then with a good sword in hand, you might be able to fight against me.


    However, given your current strength, there is no way you can escape your destiny��your soul will inevitably be killed by me," the Black Demon Imperator said without beating around the bush.


    He was far more interested in the Slaughtering Sword in Austin''s hand. He was quite curious as to how Austin was able to get such a rare sword.


    However, it did not take long for his interest to vanish. He believed that there was no way that someone as weak as Austin would be able to fully utilize the power of such a weapon.


    He was quite confident that Austin had no way of escaping from his palm.


    In an instant, streams of evil aura surged up and squeezed the space around Austin again. Just like before, it soon transformed into a giant devil palm which immediately started dashing towards Austin at a speed which was neither slow nor fast.

 Chapter 1148 The Queen Arrived In Time (Part Two)

    Along with the devil palm, the pressure from its devil power was also pushing toward Austin.


    But just like last time, Austin was not willing to give up without a fight. So, he released his physical strength at once to resist the pressure that was dawning on him.


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    At the same time, he violently waved his Slaughtering Sword towards the devil palm as the bloody sword aura once again showed up to attack the palm.


    In the next moment, he launched his other attacks to fend off the devil palm��including the Timing Finger and the Bone-shaped Demon Claw.


    After being attacked by Austin using numerous skills, the devil palm finally stopped dashing towards Austin and started lingering in midair. Somehow, the devil power it contained seemed to have been weakened a lot, making the palm look somewhat like an illusion.


    Whoosh!


    The moment Austin felt that the devil power and the pressure being forced upon him were reduced in half, Austin exercised his Demonic Teleportation Skill at once and disappeared in a flash. When he showed up again, he was already a thousand meters away.


    Boom!


    With a deafening noise, the black giant devil palm violently dropped onto the place where Austin stood just moments ago. The violent collision created a big hole that was more than a dozen acres wide on the ground.


    All around the hole were wide cracks in the ground which spread around it like spider webs.


    That scene proved once again how terrifying the strength of the demon imperator actually was. Despite the fact that he did not use any demonic skill, the devil palm he had casually created using his demonic energy was still so powerful it could create craters on the ground and smash mountains.


    "What? How did you escape? I didn''t expect you to be the least bit hard to deal with.


    But it doesn''t matter. I''m tired of this little show. This ends now!"


    the Black Demon Imperator said confidently albeit with a tinge of surprise in his tone.


    If it had been any other Tribulation Realm warrior who was attacked by the devil palm, they would have undoubtedly been ca


    his body became depleted, he would be captured by the Black Demon Imperator for sure.


    "Humph! How come a demon imperator is chasing a Tribulation Realm warrior so desperately? As someone much stronger, you are merely bullying the weak. Is the demon race such a race?"


    All of a sudden, a woman''s tender but angry voice abruptly rang out from a place not so far away from Austin and the demon imperator.


    In the next moment, a gray beautiful shadow moved quickly and instantly appeared in front of Austin. Just when Austin was about to run out of demonic energy, his savior finally showed up in time. After a while, Austin saw that the shadow was actually a beautiful lady. Then, without a word, she violently waved her beautiful hand, and an enormous gray palm was formed.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the enormous gray palm launched by the beautiful lady collided violently with the giant devil palm created by the Black Demon Imperator.


    In the blink of an eye, the gray palm and the dark palm both exploded into pieces at the same time.


    The impact of the collision was so strong that it smashed a small mountain below them into ashes.


    As it turned out, the beautiful lady was actually the queen of the evil shadow race. She had been worried about Austin''s safety, so she immediately came to help him. Meanwhile, Austin could not help but feel grateful that she arrived at the perfect time.

 Chapter 1149 Battle Between Magic Treasures

    "It''s you!


    How dare you meddle in my affairs?"


    The Black Demon Imperator flew into a rage when he saw the queen of the evil shadow race helping Austin.


    "I told you not to touch him!"


    said the queen firmly.


    "Humph, you are just a bitch from the evil shadow race. You dare to threaten me?"


    the Black Demon Imperator growled.


    Boundless black evil aura flowed out of his body and turned into nine long black rivers. The rivers surged toward the queen from nine different directions.


    The nine black rivers seemed to be carrying countless rotten bones that emitted the terrible smell of death and destruction. Anyone confronted by these rivers would have felt as though they were standing in the River Styx in Hades.


    "If your real body were present here, I would feel a little fear. Your avatar doesn''t intimidate me."


    While hovering in mid-air, the queen took a step forward. Boundless gray evil energy flowed out of her curvy body and covered the queen in armor. At the moment, the queen emitted the aura of a valiant warrior.


    "Boom!"


    The queen''s way of fighting was straightforward but violent. As she released a punch, her little fist, which was wrapped in the gray armor, sent out terrible energy that smashed one of the black rivers to pieces.


    Austin was stunned when he watched the queen fight. Every time Austin met the queen, she was always elegant and well-behaved, and carried a dignified air. And so, Austin did not expect that she could be so ruthless while fighting.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The queen, still encased in her gray armor, flew closer to the Black Demon Imperator and launched a series of attacks.


    The actions of the queen and the Black Demon Imperator were so fast that they could not be seen clearly.


    Austin had to release his spiritual sense to perceive the two figures.


    From the center of the battlefield, a terrible force of destruction swept outward.


    The region under the two figures that were fighting in mid-air had rolling hills, a broad river, and a large, dense forest.


    In an instant, the terrible energy in the shock wave destroyed the hills, cut off the rivers, and turned the forests to dust. The whole area around the battle spot


    attacking. He was enraged and wanted to torture Austin to death.


    Although the Invincible Bow could not hurt the Black Demon Imperator, it did distract him.


    The queen took advantage of this opportunity to control the gray disc and attack the Black Demon Imperator. She moved forward, step by step. Her movements were so graceful that she looked alluring. Immediately, the Black Demon Imperator was beaten back, step by step. No doubt he was reduced to an inferior position in the battle.


    "I will kill you, boy!"


    With a mighty growl, the Black Demon Imperator aimed the overwhelming power of his demonic spiritual soul at Austin.


    "Eh?


    Do you want to attack my spiritual sense?"


    Austin smiled coldly. As his spiritual soul had been integrated with the spiritual tree, he was able to resist a spiritual sense attack at least ten times more powerful than his own spiritual sense.


    Although the demonic spiritual soul of the Black Demon Imperator was very powerful, only his avatar was present in this place. Thus, his demonic spiritual soul would not be ten times more powerful than Austin''s spiritual sense.


    In Austin''s Soul Sea, the great spiritual sense flew forward to resist the demonic spiritual soul of the Black Demon Imperator.


    "Weren''t you very arrogant just now? Hah-hah, now you can''t defeat me."


    Austin smiled coldly. He raised the Invincible Bow again and pulled on the bowstring. As he released the bowstring, a purple arrow shot out.

 Chapter 1150 Absorb Demonic Energy

    Whiz! Whiz! Whiz!


    Austin shot arrows at him, one after the other. The purple arrows flew in the air like shooting stars.


    Since he had shot dozens of arrows in the blink of an eye, they looked like meteorites falling from the sky.


    But the speed at which he was able to shoot the arrows came at a high price. Austin depleted all the vital energy in his energy meridian in just a few seconds. It was as if using the skill had sucked him.


    Austin closed his eyes and took a long, deep breath.


    Then, he used his mind to control the vital energy stone inside his elixir field. In a flash, the vital energy stones poured out enough vital energy to replenish Austin''s body.


    Simultaneously, Austin consumed several high-grade pills and elixirs to regain the vital energy he had spent in one go.


    Whiz! Whiz! Whiz!


    Austin shot another twenty purple arrows, all of which were aimed at the Black Demon Imperator.


    After taking another deep breath, Austin pulling the Invincible Bow and shot another dozen purple arrows. There were so many purple arrows in the sky that the purple light almost covered the Black Demon Imperator.


    "Damn it! Your vital energy seems limitless and inexhaustible,"


    the Black Demon Imperator bellowed. Although he knew that a few arrows would not harm him, the demon imperator found the situation frustrating and bothersome.


    However, the situation was growing more serious. Austin was bombarding him with hundreds of arrows all at once. It was like the skies had split open and purple arrows were raining down on him. They just kept on coming! One or two arrows might not be able to hurt him, but a hundred of them was a completely another story.


    Some of the purple arrows passed by the demon imperator. However, their force was so powerful that they hurt his body.


    And the power of the queen''s Shadowy Moon Disc increased manifold as well.


    The queen of the evil shadow race was also surprised by what she witnessed. Her hand flew to her mouth when she saw Austin shooting so many purple arrows, one by one. She could also tell that the bow Austin was using had definitely consumed a lot of energy.


    She did not understand how Austin had so much vital energy inside his body.


    "Damn it!


    You bastard! The next time I meet you, I will kill you!"


    Und


    ack. He felt a sharp pain and spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    "Your Grace, would you please help me to suppress the demon?"


    Austin immediately asked the queen for help. The Black Demon Imperator''s power was so strong that he was able to hurt Austin even though he was dying.


    The queen stretched her hand and released overwhelming gray evil energy that enveloped the Black Demon Imperator. Then, she tightly suppressed the Black Demon Imperator''s broken body.


    Austin walked close to the demon imperator and activated his Body Invading Skill to absorb his demonic energy once again.


    "No!


    You evil and filthy people! I will kill you!


    I will extract your souls and torture you cruelly!"


    the Black Demon Imperator growled.


    But, his voice gradually became weaker.


    Austin''s body was absorbing the pure demonic energy inside the demon imperator''s body.


    The queen was surprised by this strange scene.


    She wondered how a human cultivator could absorb so much demonic energy.


    Humans cultivated spiritual energy, also known as vital energy.


    And the demon race cultivated demonic energy.


    Since they were two completely different systems of energy, how could they co-exist in the body of a human cultivator?


    The queen did not know that the bones of a demon imperator had fused with Austin accidentally. And this was why Austin''s bones could store demonic energy.


    As vital energy was stored in the elixir field and the energy meridians, it could co-exist with demonic energy as that was saved in his bones.

 Chapter 1151 Punishment From Heaven

    Half an hour later, Austin had already absorbed all the demonic energy of the Black Demon Imperator.


    At once, the body of the Black Demon Imperator disappeared into thin air.


    However, as it turned out, it was actually just an avatar of the Black Demon Imperator. The real Black Demon Imperator was leading the demon army in another place, invading human territory.


    Austin let out of a deep sigh of relief.


    Now, he could feel that the demonic energy in his body had been replenished. More than that, it was actually a dozen times stronger than before.


    With such powerful demonic energy, Austin believed that he could now defeat a demon lord without even batting an eyelash.


    He believed that he could even go against a demon king now, even though it might still be difficult for him to win such a fight.


    However, when Austin remembered his fight against the Black Demon Imperator''s avatar, his heart couldn''t help but skip a beat due to fear.


    If a mere clone of the Black Demon Imperator was almost strong enough to kill him, then how formidable would the real Black Demon Imperator be?


    There was little doubt in Austin''s mind that he would have been dead by now if he had fought against the Black Demon Imperator. In fact, he believed that the demon imperator would have been able to kill him with just a flick of his finger. After all, Austin''s cultivation base could never compare to the strength of the Black Demon Imperator.


    Chills went down Austin''s spine at the thought of how much trouble he had gotten himself into.


    "You surprised me quite a bit there, Austin! I did not expect you to master the demonic skill to absorb a demon''s demonic energy,"


    the queen said to Austin while walking towards him. As she looked at Austin, her charming eyes sparkled with admiration.


    But in spite of her growing curiosity about how Austin, a human being, was able to master a demonic skill, she chose not to ask Austin about it. She was well aware that the secret to it must be something that Austin would not be willing to talk about.


    "I''m so flattered, Your Majesty. But I have to admit that the Black Demon Imperator is a really formidable being. Only a clone of his could hold such strong power!"


    Austin said in an attempt to change the topic at once. He had no desire to talk about his demonic skills any more.


    After all, the fact that he learned those skills only due to the demon race''s skeleton inside his body was not something to be proud of.


    "Yes! You are absolutely right. Since he is a demon imperator of the demon race, it only follows that he is a formidable opponent.


    That clone that you were facing just now only has thirty percent of his actual demonic energy.


    If he had been the one we were up against, even I would have been defeated given my current cultivation base,"


    the queen said with a sigh.


    "But once I fully regained my strength, it would be hard to tell who will win the fight,"


    the queen said fir


    on base will be the same as that of Primal Holy Realm cultivators.


    The rule of nature does not allow might beings, such as Primal Holy Realm cultivators, to exist in the world, so nature will unleash all of its force to stop such a thing from happening.


    In other words, if a cultivator wants to reach the Primal Holy Realm, he or she must have to take down the Thunderstroke Doom -- thunders coming from nature''s power.


    Apart from that, every time someone breaks through to become a Primal Holy Realm cultivator, he or she will suffer from the Heavenly Doom -- a punishment sent from heaven.


    That punishment includes thunders, fire, mental torment, and so on,"


    the queen explained to Austin patiently.


    She knew that Austin would also reach the Primal Holy Realm sooner or later, so she wanted him to have a good grasp of the risk that he would face in the future.


    "Oh! That''s why! So those who reach the Primal Holy Realm has to suffer from a punishment sent by heaven, huh.


    It''s the first time I have ever heard of that."


    Very few young men could achieve such quick progress in advancing through the levels of the cultivation base like Austin had. At that point, he had even reached the Tribulation Realm already.


    But he did not have a mentor who could educate him about the different things involved in cultivation. The only lessons he got were from the teachers in the Sun Sect of the Violet Orchid Empire.


    After he left the Sun Sect, he had to self-study and teach himself about cultivation.


    "All right! I will now start my cultivation.


    Remember! Stay far away from where I am. I would hate for you to suffer later,"


    the queen said to Austin.


    As soon as the queen finished speaking, Austin immediately moved more than thousand meters away. It was the first time he had the opportunity to see someone reach the Primal Holy Realm. To top that off, thunders would even appear once the queen broke through. It truly was a rare sight to see.

 Chapter 1152 The Trial Of The Queen

    As the queen danced over the massive forest, her gorgeous delicate gown hugged the curves of her body perfectly.


    She was like a lotus, fresh out of water. Her skin glittered attractively, and she looked so holy and majestic. She was like a fairy from the Moon Palace, beautiful but aloof.


    Then, the queen stood motionless in the air and partially closed her eyes. She started to cast spells, and a strong power was unleashed from her. As swift as the wind in a storm, the power swept over the land.


    Meanwhile, all existing grey evil energy in the forest started to gather around the queen, like rivers gushing toward the ocean.


    The more grey evil energy the queen consumed, the more tremendous her power became.


    Under pressure from the power unleashed by the queen, Austin felt helpless��like a small boat rocking precariously on violently waves during a tsunami.


    Back when he had made a breakthrough to the Tribulation Realm, Austin had thought that with the increase in his vital energy''s cultivation base, he could be considered as a first-class warrior anywhere in the South Continent of the Prime Martial World.


    However, after seeing the power of both the Black Demon Imperator and the queen, Austin knew that his cultivation base was still ridiculously weak and not even worth mentioning in front of higher-ranked opponents.


    There was no limit to one''s power in martial arts!


    The overwhelming desire to decrease the gap between him and the power he had witnessed coursed through Austin.


    Austin knew that he was not inferior to anyone else when it came to cultivating in martial arts. As long as he worked hard, Austin would someday possess or even surpass the queen''s power.


    As determination filled Austin, he clenched his fists.


    At this moment, suddenly, a strong wind formed and swept across the entire area. Above the dense forest, countless dark clouds assembled in the sky, covering hundreds of acres. Everything became so tense right at this moment.


    Layers upon layers of dark clouds started to twirl like a giant vortex in the ocean, forming an enormous dark funnel.


    At the center of that dark vortex, lightning flashed, like silver s


    panel, twirled at high speed as it headed straight for the lightning.


    "Mind Blossoming!"


    shouted the queen. In the next instant, grey evil energy oozed out of her body and turned into many giant flowers��each with a diameter of ten meters. Nine grey petals opened and closed on each of the flowers.


    Several layers of flowers blossomed around the queen, encasing her in their protective embrace.


    "Boom!"


    The purple lightning struck.


    The grey round panel was thrown several meters away and crashed into the woods below.


    Then, the flowers began to melt away, like snowflakes under the sun.


    Simultaneously, the power of the purple lightning slowly drained.


    Finally, once all the flowers had disappeared, the lightning hit the queen.


    "Ah!"


    The queen screamed.


    As the residual energy of the purple lightning coursed through the queen, her clothes melted away.


    Now that her clothes were shredded, the queen''s snow-white skin was revealed.


    Her curvaceous body appeared even more beautiful in the ragged clothes.


    Austin was in a trance. He stared at the queen as she spat out mouthfuls of blood before crashing to the ground.


    Austin was shocked and rushed forward to help her.


    "Don''t worry so much. I am okay.


    I have passed the trial. Now, I just need some time to reinforce my level,"


    said the queen to Austin telepathically.


    Upon hearing her words, Austin stopped moving and stood guard over the queen.

 Chapter 1153 Killing Into The Water City

    After about two hours, the queen finally finished cultivating.


    The queen moved as quietly as a ghost. Austin only felt that a grey figure flew past him before she appeared beside him.


    At that instant, she appeared to be much more powerful than before and could release more energy.


    "Congratulations! You have made a breakthrough finally."


    Austin was very happy to realize that fact.


    Now, the queen had changed her clothes already.


    Her skin was as white as milk. She looked nobler and purer, like a beautiful angel from the heavens with the aura of serenity all around her. Her dress was carried in the wind as if she was ready to fly away the next moment.


    "Thank you for protecting and looking after me when I was cultivating."


    The queen smiled gratefully.


    "Well, I guess it is time to find the members of my evil shadow race. I pray that they have also made breakthroughs successfully," she added hopefully.


    She was visibly worried about those warriors in the evil shadow race.


    Therefore, she closed her eyes to detect where they were with the help of her energy.


    After a while, she pointed and said, "They are in this direction."


    She directed at the east. It was completely obvious that she knew an arcane spell to detect where they were.


    After that, she and Austin rushed towards the east like a bolt of thunder.


    They had flown for about one hour in the said direction. A smile appeared on the queen''s angelic face.


    "We are going to find them soon it seems."


    By using his spiritual sense, Austin also felt that there were more than ten thousand warriors of the evil shadow race in a valley not very far away from them.


    After several breaths, Austin and the queen arrived at the valley and landed on the ground.


    "My queen! You are back! You are really back"


    Those warriors were very excited to see her again and they ran to her to greet her.


    "Ha-ha, it looks like you have all broken through."


    The queen felt satisfied and triumphant after she had detected their booming energy.


    Austin also felt that those warriors of the evil shadow race were being able to release more powerful energy than ever before.


    It was obvious that most of them had broken through already.


    "My queen, the evil energy of the Prime Martial World was much denser and stronger compared to the small alternate dimension that we lived in before. Therefore, we have improved our strength at a high speed this time,"


    Priest Callum explained as he walked forward.


    Austin knew that Priest Callum had also improved his strength. Evidently, he had made a breakthrough.


    "Now that we can cultivate better in the Prime Martial World, we need to cultiva


    and moved quickly towards the wall. She just put one of her hands on the wall.


    Boom!


    The wall was destroyed and turned into dust as the sounds were heard in succession.


    A few hundred guards of the demon race on the wall were dead within a blink of an eye. It was a gruesome scene.


    "The enemies are attacking our city!"


    At once, the loud noises attracted all the demons'' attention in the city. Many demons started to turn into black clouds and rush to the wall in a hurry to see what happened.


    Austin took out his Slaughtering Sword and moved his body swiftly. At once, he appeared in the center of the city with the murderous weapon ready to fulfill its task.


    At that moment, thousands of the demons were rushing towards him. They were ready to attack him without even a trace of fear in their eyes.


    Whenever these demons passed by a human city, they would kill all the people in the city. They were hunting humans for fun. Every demon was a mass murderer with much blood on his hands!


    As Austin thought of their massacre, he was full of killing instinct and wanted to take complete revenge on this cold blooded murderers.


    "Go to the hell!"


    Austin screeched in anger. He waved his Slaughtering Sword to slash many demon races at a time. As he waved his sword, the whole space was filled with his red energy that was finally turned into red sword aura. It was a scene of terror.


    Boom! Boom!


    At the same time, four or five hundred demon races were killed by an explosion. Their bodies were now chunks of flesh and pool of blood.


    Whiz!


    The demons were shocked and were afraid of him. Even Austin was shell shocked by what just happened.


    After he had reached the Tribulation Realm, he could release more power than before, using the Slaughtering Sword.

 Chapter 1154 Return To The Violet Orchid Empire

    Boom! Boom!


    Austin wielded his Slaughtering Sword with precision. Each time he flexed his sword, it created deadly blood-red sword auras. In the blink of an eye, five hundred members of the demon race laid dead on the ground.


    In other words, the demon race were killed one batch after another where Austin came.


    Austin skillfully and swiftly maneuvered his bodily movement skill like a ghost, and became a real killing machine, against which the demon race stood no chance.


    In a short span of time, the number of the demon race members that were killed by Austin rose well beyond several hundreds.


    The members of the evil shadow race who had followed behind admired him from afar. It was impossible not to after witnessing the extent of his powers right in front of their eyes.


    The queen''s eyes also reflected the same admiration felt by her people. For a moment, she was transfixed by Austin''s outstanding skills in the battlefield.


    But the queen of the demon race was also not far behind when it came to the number of killing the demons. Both of them together were wiping out the demons at the speed of light. Her fighting style was also brutal but perhaps slightly more graceful than that of Austin.


    She just stretched out her soft hands and curled her fingers into a fist. Her palms then glowed a bright blue. When she opened her palms, powerful energy containing immense strength flooded out from her body. Within an instant, more than one thousand members of the demon race were killed and their bodies scattered into pieces.


    Only some of the members of the demon race remained alive. They were very frightened by Austin. He had easily killed the majority of their race and there were only a few of them left to fight. Their fear got the best of them as they saw Austin rush towards them with his sword. Thus, many troops of the demons retreated to save their own lives.


    "How dare you! You have killed so many members of our demon race!"


    All of a sudden, a black figure appeared to Austin''s left. From the corner of his eye, he could tell it was something or someone very powerful.


    Austin turned around to look at the figure. He then recognized that it was a demon lord by his spiritual sense.


    ''That''s really good!'' Austin thought to himself.


    Ever since he had entered the city, Austin was looking forward to fighting against a demon lord.


    Now that he saw one rushing towards him, Austin was really delighted. He was always ready to take on a powerful opponent.


    With a sudden flourish, Austin kept aside his Slaughtering Sword. He did not use his sword but let the demonic energy inside his body gather into his gut until it burst out through his eyes.


    At that time, the demonic energy inside Austin''s body was more potent than that of any ordinary demon lord.


    In a split second, the demonic energy covered Austin entirely.


    Swish!


    Austin rushed towards the demon lord so quickly that it produced a sound like that of a sword cutting air. A beam of black light followed Austin as he moved towards his kill.


    "What? Are you human or a


    y were so powerful and had well trained the troops that had come to the Prime Martial World.


    It was also said that inside the South Continent of the Prime Martial World, there were two demon emperors and ten demon imperators.


    What was even more frightening was that they were present on all the four continents of the Prime Martial World, not only the South Continent where the demon race appeared.


    The troops of the demon race were also spotted inside the other three continents namely the East Continent, the West Continent and the North Continent.


    The demon race of the Demon Abyss World actually was attempting to conquer all the four continents by sending in these powerful troops.


    Hearing this news, Austin furrowed his eyebrows in worry.


    Could it be true that the whole Prime Martial World was being controlled by the demon race and had become their territory?


    As a human cultivator who had grown up in the Prime Martial World, Austin of course did not want this to happen.


    ''No!'' he thought.


    Just as he worried about the whole Prime Martial World, he realized something.


    All of a sudden, a terrifying thought crossed Austin''s mind and made his body quiver!


    There dozens of medium or small empires in the South Continent of the Prime Marital World had been conquered by the demon race.


    So what had happened to the Violet Orchid Empire?


    As the forces of the Violet Orchid Empire were small and weak, there was no way it could''ve survived when it confronted the attack of the strong demon race. The demon race could defeat the empire in a single blow.


    Inside the Violet Orchid Empire, there were many people that Austin cared about deeply.


    The two girls who had been engaged to him and his dear friends like Evan and Herbert.


    If the Violet Orchid Empire was occupied by the demon race, it was very likely that the lives of these people would be in danger.


    He realized that he could not stay there anymore.


    Austin decided in that moment that he would return to the Violet Orchid Empire as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1155 The Demon Race Occupied The Violet Orchid Empire

    Austin filled the queen in on his plan and reason why he had to return to the Violet Orchid Empire.


    The queen contemplated his words for a while before responding.


    "How about we come with you?


    You can take all the credit for helping us leave the small alternate dimension. Now that your family and friends are in trouble, we can''t just stand by and watch.


    Besides, for now, we don''t have any urgent place that we have to go to or anything urgent that needs our attention. We can help you save your friends and relatives first and then find somewhere to settle down,"


    offered the queen.


    Overjoyed, Austin accepted her offer immediately. ''The queen and her people from the evil shadow race are very powerful.


    The queen in particular is so strong that she may be an asset when fighting against demon imperators.


    I entered that small alternate dimension by chance and got acquainted with members of the evil shadow race. Now I have a strong alliance, '' he mused.


    Austin and the queen therefore set off for the valley.


    However, there was one slight challenge. There was no way Austin could go to the Violet Orchid Empire with a crown of tens of thousands of members. It would slow him down.


    Yet Austin was eager to get there as soon as possible.


    He explained to the queen his predicament, and after getting her permission, he sent all her people into the City model.


    After that, he took out the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot and got into it with the queen.


    The chariot soared into the sky, It shook slightly before suddenly disappearing into thin air.


    "Swoosh!"


    The Dragon and Phoenix Chariot moved so fast towards the South Continent that no one could spot it with the naked eye. It flew towards the direction of the Violet Orchid Empire.


    Sitting in the chariot, the queen marveled at its speed.


    Based on the speed they were moving, she deduced that the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot was faster than her even if she used her bodily movement skill to its full potential.


    Austin used a lot of the divine vital energy crystals on the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot so that it could move at full speed.


    While they were traveling, all he could think of was returning to the Violet Orchid Empire so that he could save his relatives and friends who were very important to him.


    "Just relax. Perhaps your relatives


    scan the imperial capital city. Just as he had expected, the city was occupied by the demon race since he could detect their evil aura.


    Austin clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles had turned pale.


    "Swoosh!"


    A few seconds later, the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot stopped above the imperial capital city.


    Austin and the queen immediately got off once it touched the ground.


    According to their powers, they could easily flee even if there were demon imperators in the city.


    Moreover, both of them didn''t think a demon imperator would appear in small, distant and weak countries like the Violet Orchid Empire.


    After putting the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot aside, Austin and the queen released their spiritual sense to detect exactly what had happened at the imperial capital city.


    "There are only two demon lords who seem to be the strongest among the warriors,"


    the queen stated.


    "Exactly!"


    Austin nodded in confirmation.


    A demon lord was as powerful as a Tribulation Realm human cultivator.


    Austin was aware that so far the best human cultivators in the Violet Orchid Empire had just reached the Imperial Realm.


    And there was no cultivators at the Master Realm.


    The two demon lords could conquer the Violet Orchid Empire without any difficulty.


    Knowing that demons lords were the strongest among the demon race in the city, Austin and the queen had nothing to worry about.


    After analyzing the situation, they realized that there was no need to hide their traces. They then directly flew towards the Austin Palace.

 Chapter 1156 Return To The Austin Palace

    The queen and Austin were found by the demon race in the city as soon as they entered the imperial capital city.


    "Look! There are the two humans!"


    "How dare they fly into the city without even a second thought?!"


    The imperial capital city was now under the control of the demon race. The soldiers of the demon race tortured and killed the humans in the city indiscriminately. They felt no remorse about their actions. Now here were two humans openly flying into the city. This agitated many of the demon soldiers and they furiously flew towards Austin and the queen.


    "Humph, reckless, little ants!"


    the queen said in an impassionate voice as she stretched out her hand and absorbed the air around her. A sharp energy instantly spread in all directions.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The demon soldiers who came up to her exploded and their bodies turned into a mass of bloody mist.


    "Ah! Something is wrong with these two. They are not normal humans!"


    "Let''s report them to the demon lord!"


    Dozens of demon soldiers were killed in the blink of an eye. The other demon soldiers were frightened and stopped their attack for they could tell that the two humans were very powerful.


    Austin was in a hurry to return to his palace, so he activated his Thunderbolt Movement Skill and flew towards it as quickly as lightening, letting the queen take over the task of fighting the soldiers.


    It didn''t take long for her to finish of the task and soon followed him to the palace.


    Just a minute later.


    Austin arrived at the gate of the Austin Palace.


    The entrance to his abode lay in ruins. The two bronze doors were destroyed and the walls had been broken down.


    Outside the gate, there were more than twenty dead bodies of the diabolic beasts. These diabolic beasts had all been at the fifth grade when they were left by Austin to be a part of the guardians of the Austin Palace.


    Looking down upon their bodies, Austin felt a sense of sadness wash over him. But then he did not allow this to consume him. He walked past their bodies into the palace.


    There were also many dead bodies inside the palace. It was apparent that the demon race had entered and killed all the living creatures within the palace as well.


    "Ha-ha-ha, you are all my slaves now. Whoever dares to disobey my orders, will end up like these pitiful beings!"


    In the main hall of the palace, there were five to six demon soldiers sitting on the high chairs. They were surrounded by a dozen of beautiful human maids. The arrogance on their faces was apparent as they let the maids massage their backs.


    A large group of people also knelt before these villains in the hall.


    These people included the guardians, servants and maids of the palace. Most of them had been sent to Austin by the emperor.


    Apart from


    was only a few hundreds of people left in the hall, as the others had been killed by the demon race.


    A little more than two hundred guardians remained alive from the original five hundred ones. Out of these guardians, there used to be five team leaders, but now there were only two team leaders left alive.


    These two team leaders used to have the cultivation base at the preliminary stage of Earth Realm. Now one of them was at the premium stage of Earth Realm, and the other was at the preliminary stage of Mysterious Realm.


    In the past years, because there were a lot of resources for cultivation in the Austin Palace, they had made considerable progress in enhancing their cultivation bases.


    These two team leaders were now the most powerful cultivators amongst Austin''s followers.


    Austin asked these two team leaders where his two fiancees and Evan were.


    After they answered, Austin let out a sigh of relief.


    Before the demon race invaded the Violet Orchid Empire, people in the Violet Orchid Empire were frightened as they''d gotten information that several other small empires around the Violet Orchid Empire were being invaded by the demon race one by one.


    So many people left the Violet Orchid Empire and fled to the three holy empires in the Southern Continent.


    Because the power of the three holy empires were the strongest in the empires of the Southern Continent.


    Given the prevailing situation, the three holy empires was the safest place in the Southern Continent.


    Before Austin''s two fiancees left from the palace, they had told some of the maids that they were most likely to go to the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    ''Did they really go to the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom?''


    Austin was a little skeptical. He felt a mixed feeling surging inside him, because many of his enemies lived in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.

 Chapter 1157 Austin Was A Great Lord

    "Who dared to kill our demon soldiers? Get the hell out!"


    A furious roar suddenly resounded from outside the Austin Palace.


    Upon using his spiritual sense to get a grip on what was happening, Austin found that the Austin Palace had actually been sieged by many demons led by three demon generals.


    The moment Austin and the queen arrived at the imperial capital city, the queen immediately stormed to kill dozens of demon soldiers. Of course, this little crusade of hers startled all the demons in the city.


    "Master, it''s the demons. They have surrounded the Austin Palace!"


    one guard hastily reported to Austin after having observed the external conditions for a while.


    "Humph. Well, today is the day they meet their doom,"


    Austin snorted. In that moment, his heart was overflowing with murderous intent.


    The demon race had always disgusted him.


    But now, they had finally crossed the line by invading the Violet Orchid Empire and killing his people. To top that off, Austin''s two fiancees and friends were still missing because of them.


    With that, Austin''s burning hatred for the demon race had never been so strong. He just couldn''t wait to kill them.


    Wee!


    Austin drew his Slaughtering Sword at once and appeared at the gate of the Austin Palace in a blink of an eye.


    The queen merely followed suit and stood beside him.


    "Your Majesty, there they are! They are the ones that killed our soldiers!"


    Many demon soldiers screamed the moment Austin and the queen appeared.


    "Go and get the two assholes! I will have them intermittently tortured until they die a miserable death!"


    one of the three demon generals commanded to the demon soldiers with a wave of his hand. On his face were a vicious expression and ice-cold eyes.


    Without missing a beat, a dozen or so demons rushed towards Austin and the queen at once.


    In that moment, the murderous intent in Austin''s heart intensified even more. Finally, Austin ran out of patience and burst out in a violent roar.


    "You damn beasts, go to hell where you belong!"


    At once, he raised his Slaughtering Sword and the murderous intent streamed out from it like a mighty river.


    The area where Austin stood became engulfed in a scarlet dazzling light coming from both the sword and himself.


    Originally, the Slaughtering Sword already contained murderous intent. However, combined with Austin''s wr


    You... Who are you?"


    The demon lords bellowed as they glared at Austin and the queen.


    "I told you. We are the ones who are going to send you to hell!"


    Austin repeated in a cold tone. Without wasting a moment, he violently crashed into one of the two demon lords.


    "You''re courting death!"


    The demon lord immediately went into a rampage. But Austin was too fast and much more powerful than him.


    Thus, in spite of his best efforts, the demon lord was unable to resist Austin''s attack.


    Austin''s punch badly hurt the demon lord. Without a moment''s delay, Austin immediately generated the Body Invading Skill to absorb all the demonic energy inside of the demon lord.


    Upon seeing this, the other demon lord froze in shock over the dreadful truth. However, just as he was about to offer help, the queen stretched out her delicate hand as if she was grasping something in the air. The moment she did that, the demon lord found himself completely unable to move.


    "That''s the Body Invading Skill! Why are you using the Body Invading Skill of our race?


    Who are you?"


    the demon lord cried out in fear under the control of the queen. When he saw what Austin was doing to the other demon lord, he immediately recognized the skill that Austin was using.


    "Tell me the truth! What have you done to the people in the royal palace?"


    Austin turned to look at the demon lord. His eyes were piercingly cold.


    "Who are you? The Prime Martial World is going to fall in our hands. Anyone who goes against the demon race will come to a bad end!"


    the demon lord roared ferociously.

 Chapter 1158 Departure From The Imperial Capital City

    "Your life is in our hands, yet you''re still reluctant to talk,"


    the queen snorted. Then, she released her spiritual sense all of a sudden and heavily hit the demon lord''s Soul Sea.


    At once, he felt a sharp pain and started to scream.


    Apparently, the queen''s spiritual sense was so powerful that the demon lord could not even take one blow from it.


    "Either you talk to me and voluntarily answer the questions or I will pull your soul out, cast a spell, and search for the answers we want in your Soul Sea myself.


    It''s your choice!"


    Even though she maintained a calm demeanor, her threatening words sent chills to the demon lord''s heart. Suddenly, he felt cold -- as if he had sunk into the seafloor of an ocean that was thousands of meters deep.


    In that moment, the demon lord finally realized how strong they actually were. He knew then that there was no way for him to deal with them without him ending up dead in the end.


    If he chose to keep silent, he was sure to be tortured ruthlessly.


    Thus, in order to avoid the cruel torture, he decided to answer Austin''s questions honestly instead.


    From the demon lord, Austin found out that the emperor, princes, dukes, and ministers had all been imprisoned.


    More than that, he learned that the demon race actually invaded the Prime Martial World for two reasons. Firstly, they wanted to plunder more resources to cultivate their fighting skills. Secondly, they wanted more slaves for themselves.


    Therefore, the demon race had no intention of wiping out the human race after all.


    They only needed to kill whoever fought against them while enslaving those who did not resist.


    Meanwhile, at that time, the battle in the imperial capital city was over. All of the creatures from the demon race, had already been slaughtered by the soldiers from the evil shadow race.


    The reason why the battle ended in such a short time was because the Violet Orchid Empire was actually small and weak.


    For that reason, the leaders of the demon race did not consider it to be of great importance. Thus, only two demon lords and a dozen demon generals were tasked to lead the demon soldiers to conquer the empire.


    After Austin had forced the demon lord to answer all of his questions, he then used the Body Invading Skill to absorb all of the demon lord''s demonic energy.


    In spite of the demon lord''s cooperation, Austin did not show any mercy. After all, he had sworn to kill them all.


    Once he was finished absorbing the demon lord''s demonic energy, he headed for the imperial palace.


    In the past, whenever Austin stayed in the imperial capital city, the


    nd take him to a safe place.


    "Okay. I like that idea.


    Thank you so much, Austin,"


    the emperor answered with a delighted tone.


    "Prepare yourselves. We will depart soon,"


    Austin said to them.


    Meanwhile, Austin desperately wanted to find his two fiancees and friends.


    Before he had succeeded in doing that, Austin decided that he would not waste his time and energy in doing anything else.


    Austin led the emperor and the royal family, and would leave the imperial palace soon.


    After a while, Austin noticed that Warren, the emperor''s father, was nowhere to be found among the princes, dukes, and ministers. When he asked, he was told that Warren had actually died in a battle against the demon race.


    An hour later, the emperor had already summoned his people, and they all gathered before Austin.


    Besides the royal family, Austin also needed to take the guards, servants, and servant girls from the Austin Palace.


    Austin explained his plans to them briefly, and then transferred all of them to his City model.


    Upon seeing this, the queen immediately got curious about Austin''s particular skill of transferring people into and out of his City model.


    "Austin, be honest. How many people can actually live in your magic treasure?


    By my estimate, I am guessing that more than 50, 000 people are living there now, am I right?"


    the queen probed.


    "It can accommodate about another 50, 000 people or so,"


    Austin replied with a thin smile.


    Then, he took the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot, and he and the queen entered it at once.


    Once they were inside, Austin cast a spell and transformed the chariot into a flash of lightning. In the blink of an eye, it completely disappeared from the imperial capital city.

 Chapter 1159 The Yellowstone City

    The Yellowstone City was a typical medium-sized city near the border of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    However, recently, its streets had been crowded with people who were passing through the city to get into the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    One day, outside the gate of the Yellowstone City, the noises were incessant as countless passengers stood in a long line. They all waited to be interrogated and examined by the guards before being allowed to enter the city.


    Most of the passengers who stood in line were human warriors from other countries who were hoping to enter the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    However, not all of them were going to be granted entry into the city as hundreds of guards and soldiers blocked the gate and carefully examined whoever wanted to enter the city.


    Shoop!


    All of a sudden, two lights flashed across the sky and a man and a woman appeared on the clearing right in front of the gate.


    "You two, come over here right now!" one guard shouted in a very condescending manner.


    The guards could not believe their eyes. How dare those two people land boldly on the clearing before the gate without asking for their permission?


    Since they were born and raised in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, the guards thought very highly of themselves and looked down on people from other smaller countries.


    They did not feel the need to treat those lesser people with kindness. After all, those people were refugees, and refugees did not deserve their respect, let alone any special treatment.


    "Are you talking to me?" asked Austin.


    The man and the woman who had just landed on the clearing before the gate were actually Austin and the queen.


    They left the Violet Orchid Empire and hoped to find Evan and Austin''s two fiancees along the way. However, no matter how hard they tried, they were not able to find any useful clues regarding their possible whereabouts.


    Seven days later, they finally arrived in the Yellowstone City located at the border of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    As soon as Austin landed on the ground, he immediately saw a middle-aged guard pointing a finger at him and heard his rude voice. Naturally, Austin felt confused and frustrated.


    "Yes, come here, the two of you. Son of a bitch!"


    one guard shouted angrily.


    When Austin realized that the guard was talking to him and the queen, his countenance changed at once.


    Without saying a word, he approached the guard with the queen right behind him.


    "Flying in the sky above the Yellowstone City is forbidden. Hasn''t anyone told you this? You have just violated the law, and violators like you need to be punished. Because of that, I am giving you a fine of 2, 000 pieces of superior vital energy crystals for your offense.


    Also, according to the law, you need to give up your Space Ring. You can only


    ould or shouldn''t do. Guys, arrest them right away for insulting officials,"


    one guard roared angrily. At his command, the other guards immediately pounced on Austin and the queen.


    However, since all those guards and soldiers were only Imperial Realm or Sky Realm warriors, they posed no threat to Austin and the queen.


    Austin released a small fraction of his physical strength.


    He was about to strike.


    He stretched out his hand and quickly tapped the guards one by one with his palm quickly.


    Every time Austin''s hand touched a soldier, the latter was immediately reduced to a pool of blood and flesh.


    An eerie silence immediately fell.


    Everyone who witnessed the scene was stunned by the horrifying sight. Their jaws dropped and their breaths became labored.


    Within just a few seconds, Austin had killed a dozen Sky Realm and Imperial Realm guards. Despite how horrifying the scene was, their deaths were still a joy and comfort to the refugees who were only trying to pass through the gate and enter the Yellowstone City.


    "Oh, fuck. Run! Go back and report that there''s a bastard killed our people," said one guard in a terrified and trembling voice.


    The remaining guards were frightened to death. But at the same time, they were very relieved that they did not join those dead guards.


    Immediately, a young soldier turned around and rushed to the city as quickly as he could.


    The remaining soldiers took their weapons out, came closer to Austin and the queen with caution, and surrounded them once again.


    "You two must have a death wish since you dared to kill officials near the city."


    "Have you lost your mind? Why did you commit murder?" some soldiers shouted at Austin angrily when they saw the dead bodies of their colleagues.


    Hundreds of guards and soldiers moved at the same time and attacked Austin and the queen with their vital energy force.

 Chapter 1161 Mr. Faron

    "What? They were killed? All of them?


    Where are their bodies?"


    the young man in yellow mumbled. The shock he felt was evident from the tone of his voice. The people standing behind him were also horror-struck.


    "There were no bodies laid on the ground because they were all smashed into mist of blood,"


    the other guard replied in a low voice. He shook his head in an attempt to erase the awful memory from his mind.


    "What? Mist of blood?"


    Upon hearing this, the young man in yellow trembled in shock and anger. He stared maliciously at Austin and the queen.


    "You are so arrogant! How dare you kill our men? I won''t let you get away with this!"


    "The Sky Sect is one of the most powerful sects on the South Continent. How dare you provoke us?!"


    The people from the Sky Sect were riled up. They began to raise their voices at Austin and the queen.


    "Guys, take them down!"


    With a wave of his hand, the young man in yellow motioned his people to attack the outsiders.


    "Mr. Faron, let me help you."


    The voice came from behind the young man in yellow. It was a middle-aged man in black who slowly walked out.


    Then the middle-aged man in black rushed towards Austin in incredibly fast speed.


    The man in black knew that since Austin and the queen could turn more than hundreds of disciples of the Sky Sect into mist of blood without much effort, they must indeed be very powerful.


    Swoop!


    A long sword glowing with a cold, blue light suddenly appeared in the hands of the middle-aged man. At the same moment, his body also radiated with the sword power. He rushed towards Austin and the queen armed with the powerful sword, glowing feverishly with killing intent.


    Level three sword potential!


    Austin immediately sensed that the man coming to attack them was at the level three sword potential which could turn out to be fatal for them.


    "Rot in hell!"


    screamed the middle-aged man. The long sword in his hand transformed into a white dragon and charged toward Austin. The invisible sword radiance filled the whole space in front of Austin. The radiance was blinding and rendered Austin and the queen powerle


    is Mr. Faron is a big shot around here.''


    The superior elder of any sect did have a very high position amongst the members.


    Usually, the superior elders were the most powerful people in a sect.


    There were many instances when the superior elder of a sect commands a higher position than that of their sect leaders.


    "Boy, if you kill me, you''re going to die!


    The Sky Sect will not spare you!


    I''m telling you, my grandfather loves me very dearly. If I tell him all this, you won''t be able to stay in the South Continent, let alone the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    Now, you kneel down before me and apologize to me.


    If you do, I may choose to forgive you."


    When Mr. Faron saw Austin''s expression, he thought Austin was scared. So he began to threaten Austin.


    In the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, Mr. Faron enjoyed the best treatment wherever he went. There was not a single soul that did not respect him.


    He was famous and his identity was known to all.


    "Oh? Really? I must apologize to you?"


    Austin couldn''t help let out a condescending giggle.


    "How dare you?!"


    In that moment, the deep voice of an old man resonated around them.


    Then the two old men moved quickly entered the scene through the gate.


    They looked angrily at Austin.


    "Let go of Mr. Faron!"


    It was an old man of about 60 years old who shouted coldly at Austin. He was dressed in grey, matching the colour of his mane.

 Chapter 1162 You Are Going To Die Anyway

    When the elder in grey sneered at Austin, he activated his spiritual sense, aiming a forceful attack at Austin''s Soul Sea.


    ''He is a Heaven Realm cultivator!'' Austin marveled in his mind.


    As soon as the elder in grey arrived, Austin could instantly tell that his cultivation base was at the Heaven Realm.


    Although this discovery made the elder a formidable opponent, Austin was still confident that he could keep up. After all, his spiritual sense was almost strong enough to be compared to a Heaven Realm cultivator.


    After his spiritual soul fused with the spiritual tree, Austin could now withstand a spiritual sense attack that was even ten times stronger than his spiritual sense.


    Austin was therefore not worried by the spiritual sense attack thrown by the elder in grey. Dealing with it was a walk in the park. As soon as the attack got into Austin''s Soul Sea, the elder''s spiritual sense dissipated it within a split second.


    "What just happened?!"


    The elder in grey was shocked when he realized that his spiritual sense attack just vanished into thin air upon its invasion into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    The moment he arrived, he assessed his opponent and noted that Austin''s cultivation base was at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm. He was therefore dumbstruck when a mere cultivator at the Tribulation Realm like Austin could breezily take his spiritual sense attack with no effort.


    The elder in grey was at the medium stage of Heaven Realm. However he was much superior than cultivators who were at the same cultivation base as he was because of his years of cultivation experience. Even a cultivator at the medium stage of Heaven Realm could hardly withstand his spiritual sense attack, while it was almost impossible for a Tribulation Realm cultivator like Austin.


    "I hadn''t expected you to be this strong. No wonder you had the nerve to stir up trouble in this city. I will not let you do as you wish.


    Do you have any idea what you have done and whom you have offended?


    You''d better let Mr. Faron go and in the process apologize to him for treating him so badly. You better be quick! The price for offending a noble man like Mr. Faron is far beyond your reach and league. You are too poor to pay whatever would be required!"


    the elder in grey sneered in disgust.


    "You really think highly of yourself, little boy! I don''t care who you think you are. But since you''ve offended Mr. Faron in the Yellowstone City, that means by extension you have offended the whole Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom as well. It''s time for you to face the consequences of your arrogance,"


    a short and thin elder in a purple robe chimed in. He had accompanied the elder in grey and he had been shooting Austin a menacing glare every time he looked his way.


    "Elder Bardolf! Elder Dane! Please help me!


    This young man has killed many disciples of the Sky Sect. We cannot let him go! We must kill him to avenge our brothers!"


    Faron Chang yelled excitedly when he saw the two elders'' arriving. It was as if he had seen his saviors.


    The two elders had a


    his waist, and in a flash a yellow silk belt flew out from his waist. As it flew up in the air, the silk belt turned into a yellow dragon, emitting a forceful breath. Then the dragon targeted Austin non-stop.


    The yellow silk belt was a high-grade holy weapon, a powerful weapon used to capture people.


    "Hmm! Big deal! That''s nothing but a useless belt!"


    The queen rushed and stood in front of Austin to protect him. When she noticed that Elder Bardolf was at the medium stage of Heaven Realm, she was worried that Austin would get hurt in the fight.


    She channeled her evil energy to her palm, and aimed an overwhelming attack at the yellow dragon.


    The yellow dragon froze as soon as it got hit by the attack from her palm. The queen reached out and when she touched the dragon, it turned back into the yellow silk belt. Then the queen threw the belt to Austin.


    "A Primal Holy Realm cultivator!"


    Elder Bardolf was so shock that he involuntarily retreated more than ten meters away from her.


    Elder Dane was also enamored in astonishment. His wide eyes were filled with awe when he stared at the queen in front of him.


    He could not believe that the beautiful lady, who had been quite the whole time, was a Primal Holy Realm cultivator.


    "Please pardon my ignorance, madam! But, could you please tell me your name?"


    Elder Dane of the Ghost Puppet Sect asked, bowing to the queen reverently. His attitude changed completely when he realized that the queen was definitely a cultivator at the Primal Holy Realm.


    The Primal Holy Realm cultivators were few and far between in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, or even in the whole South Continent.


    As long as a cultivator reached the Primal Holy Realm, his or her name would soon be well-known to everyone in the South Continent of the Prime Martial World.


    Elder Bardolf and Elder Dane were racking their brains trying to recall every Primal Holy Realm cultivator''s name that they knew. They could not remember which Primal Holy Realm cultivator was as beautiful as the queen.

 Chapter 1163 The Heavy Earth City

    ''''We should get going, ''''


    Austin anxiously said to the queen.


    Austin finally found a clue on the whereabouts of his two sweethearts and his friends, and he was desperate to leave this place to look for them. Inside, he felt as if every minute that he stayed there, not looking for them, was torture.


    "Damn it! How dare you kill Mr. Faron? Don''t you even try to get away!"


    Upon noticing that Austin was trying to escape, Elder Bardolf hurriedly condensed his vital energy into a giant palm in an attempt to catch him.


    Elder Bardolf was well aware that he was no match for the queen. Austin, however, was a different story. He was sneeringly dismissive of Austin since he was just at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm.


    So he confidently decided to take the initiative to catch Austin.


    ''''Humph! Nice try, you old man!''''


    With just a slight gesture of her hand, the queen released her destructive energy and effortlessly crushed Elder Bardolf''s attack.


    At once, Elder Bardolf was thrown a thousand meters back by the queen''s great power and a few drops of blood drizzled from the corner of his mouth.


    After being badly injured by the queen''s attack, Elder Bardolf was in a state of immense shock and fear.


    Elder Bardolf was not a fool. He immediately realized how big the disparity of power was between him and the queen.


    ''''This is your last warning. Do not make me have to kill all of you."


    Deterred and put in their place by the queen''s power, all the members of the Sky did not dare to stand in their way anymore. With that, Austin and the queen jumped up into the sky in a lightning-fast speed.


    ''''Elder Bardolf, are you okay? It looks like you were injured pretty badly, ''''


    Elder Dane of the Ghost Puppet Sect said after noticing that Elder Bardolf was injured by the queen in their previous fight.


    ''''Alas! I think her cultivation might be in the Primal Holy Realm, so I am completely no match for her."


    Elder Bardolf sighed deeply as he gazed at the direction Austin and the queen went.


    ''''However, this fight is not over yet. That bitch might have a cultivation base in the Primal Holy Realm, but our Sky Sect still has many warriors who are more powerful than she is.


    I will make those two bastards pay for their arrogant behavior."


    Elder Bardolf was still burning with anger when he recalled h


    lation. Compared with other areas of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, this place was relatively poor and barren.


    It had become the shelter for the refugees from other countries who tried to escape from the demon race by coming to the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    The Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom was said to have enacted a law for the refugees to stay in that area because their number was too large. If all the refugees crowded into the central areas, which already had a dense population as it was, there would be inevitable congestion, chaos and struggles.


    By arranging the refugees to live in the northern areas, this problem could be avoided.


    The Heavy Earth City was in the northern areas of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    It was comparatively a large city.


    With warriors from other countries swarming into it, the Heavy Earth City had now become very noisy. Now, people could be seen in every crevice of the city.


    In a small hostel in the Heavy Earth City were two young girls and a middle aged man.


    If Austin was there, he would have immediately recognized them. After all, they were Ivy, Sue, and Mike -- the people he had been looking for so long.


    ''''Is Little Beggar truly in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, Mike?


    I miss him so much.''''


    Sue lamented as her eyes turned red.


    The first time she saw Austin, she actually mistook him for a beggar. Ever since then, she had become so accustomed to calling Austin by this nickname that even after she became Austin''s betrothed, she still refused to call him by any other name.

 Chapter 1164 Capture Evan And Herbert

    "Before Austin left the imperial capital city, I overheard that he was about to help others to find a person in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    That''s why I believe that he will come to the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom,"


    Mike said with certainty.


    "Hey, Sue, don''t be sad. Don''t worry. I''m sure that we will find him sooner or later,"


    Ivy said in a soft voice as she wiped the tears off from Sue''s eyes.


    However, Ivy was also worried about Austin. She didn''t know when they would eventually find him.


    It would surely take them some time to find Austin since the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom was a very large country. Their chances of finding him would be the same as trying to find a needle in a haystack.


    "It''s a good thing that I have drawn many pictures of Austin. Let Evan and Herbert go out to look for him. These pictures might help them,"


    Mike added as he saw their gloomy eyes.


    As soon as they had arrived in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, Mike drew a lot of pictures of Austin. Anxious to find Austin, he asked Even and Herbert to go out and look for Austin with the pictures during their spare time.


    However, at the back of his mind, he knew that this was a stupid idea as it was nearly impossible to find Austin in such an enormous place.


    But he thought that this was the only way that they could find Austin since they were weak and they were not familiar with this country.


    It was not the smartest decision, but they tried their luck in the hopes of locating Austin. It was the only way they knew how.


    The Heavy Earth City was one of the biggest cities in the north of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, and each and every sect of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom had their own stronghold in the Heavy Earth City.


    Meanwhile, a secret meeting in the Ghost Puppet Sect in the Heavy Earth City was held that day.


    "I overheard that over the past couple of days, someone was asking about any news regarding Austin in the Heavy Earth City."


    In the small hall, an old man about fifty years old, became enthusiastic upon hearing what the disciples of the Ghost Puppet Sect had said during the meeting.


    This old man was an ordinary elder, and he was also the leader in the stronghold of the Ghost Puppet Sect of the Heavy Earth City.


    "It''s true, Elder Ken! There are indeed two young people who are looking for Austin. They had a picture with them and they asked all the people around the Heavy Earth City if they have seen the one in the drawing.


    I took a glance at the picture that they were holding and I found that the man that they were looking for was Austin who we


    about fifty years old walked in the front of a team of warriors.


    He was no other than Elder Ken of the Ghost Puppet Sect. He led a team of disciples to help him catch Evan and Herbert as soon as they heard the news about them.


    Catching Austin''s best friends was of dire importance to him.


    That was because of Austin''s four archaic weapons, the unmatched formulation of the Fire Stela and the treasures of Sword Emperor in the Sunset Mountain. They all wanted to get his treasures.


    And in particular, the four archaic weapons were considered to be very rare in the world.


    All warriors in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom considered Austin as a precious treasure for every single one of them wanted what he had. Everyone was envious of him and his priceless archaic weapons!


    "Very good! Ha-ha, get them!"


    Elder Ken commanded as his lips curled upward out of pure joy. He would be able to catch these two people and keep them as a bait to hunt Austin.


    About five disciples hurriedly ran towards Evan and Herbert and were ready to grab them.


    Evan and Herbert were so shocked. Both of them were confused as to why they were being hunted and caught by a group of people that they did not recognize at all.


    "Sir, what''s going on?


    This is a mistake! Let us go! We are good guys, and we never hurt anyone,"


    Herbert exclaimed with a shocked expression on his face.


    Boom!


    While both lads were struggling to break free from the hands of the disciples, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them. As the figure waved his hands, a strong vital energy force was released.


    The disciples of the Ghost Puppet Sect were thrown off a few hundred meters back from where they stood as the strong vital energy force landed on them.

 Chapter 1165 Wanted Hostage

    "What do you think you''re doing? Our disciples just finished their jobs for the Ghost Puppet Sect. Why did you attack them? It''s none of your business!"


    The unexpected change enraged Elder Ken from the Ghost Puppet Sect. He furiously scolded the person who had launched the surprise attack against his disciples.


    Everyone turned to look at the old man, wearing a cyan robe, who appeared in the spot all of a sudden out of nowhere. It was he who had attacked the Ghost Puppet Sect disciples and stopped them from taking any action against Evan and Herbert.


    Someone in the crowd recognized him. He was an ordinary elder of the Sky Sect.


    Footsteps were heard when the elder from the Sky Sect appeared in front of everybody. The very next moment a group of Sky Sect disciples appeared. They ran towards Evan and Herbert and encircled them.


    "Relax, Elder Ken.


    I have no intention of meddling with the internal matters of the Ghost Puppet Sect. But the two lads in front of you are very dear to Austin. We must take them with us.


    You know Austin has killed many of our disciples. The hatred between him and the Sky Sect can never be obliterated unless one side gives up. Do us a favor, Elder Ken! Just hand them over to us!"


    the elder said to Elder Ken with a smiling face. He cupped his hands together in front of his chest as a show of respect.


    "Nonsense! Austin killed many Ghost Puppet Sect disciples as well! We''re trying to find that bastard with every ounce of our breath. We''re willing to use every tool within our power to do so. Hand over that bastard''s friends to you? Impossible! They''ll go with us!"


    Elder Ken argued angrily, unwilling to yield.


    "Am I too late? Did I miss something interesting? You two elders are indeed wise and agile." A woman''s voice giggled at this moment.


    She immediately continued and did not give a chance to anybody to interrupt her. "Although you came here before me, you''ll return disappointed, as no one can take the New Moon Sect''s quarry away!"


    A middle-aged woman followed by a group of beautiful female warriors came to everyone''s view. Compared to her female young disciples behind her, she still looked full and sexy. She had an air of mystery around her that only a mature woman would possess.


    "They must go with us. We''ll take them back to the Magic Hand Sect!"


    "That is the funniest joke I''ve heard under the sky. Ask the Veritable Demon Sect before you make that decision!"


    "Stop talking bullshit! No one can take the two guys without the permission of the Jiang Family. We''re interested in them!"


    "The two men have everything to do with the Kong Family. They''ll go with us!"


    "The Song Family is interested in them..."


    "What about us? Do you think the Chen Family can be simply ignored when you want to take away someone we''re eager to capture?"


    The street where Evan and Herbert were kept surged with a crowd of people in just a blink of an eye. The five renowned sects, four honorable families and other major sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom had all rushed there for a single purpose.


    The Heavy Earth City was one of the most im


    light in the sky. It came from afar and suspended itself somewhere in the sky above the city.


    That tiny spot of light belonged to the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot.


    Austin stepped out of the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot with the queen and placed it back to his Space Ring.


    They directly headed in the direction of the Heavy Earth City.


    Austin had sent his men to search for his friends, and he was informed that Evan and the others might be in the Heavy Earth City.


    It was risky for Austin to visit the Heavy Earth City without drastically changing his appearance. So he changed himself with the aid of the Appearance-transforming Clothes.


    The Heavy Earth City was part of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom after all. If he came here as who he was, he would be easily recognized by his enemies in just a matter of few hours.


    So he disguised himself as soon as he entered the territory of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    In addition to appearance transformation, he even asked Violet to change the aura of his spiritual sense temporarily.


    With these measures, it would be hard to identify who he was in the domain of his enemies.


    After entering the Heavy Earth City, Austin and the queen had tried to get in touch with some Astral Realm warriors from the Heaven Pavilion Sect in secret.


    These Astral Realm warriors were the same ones sent by Austin in search of Evan and others. They were the ones who had found the whereabouts of Evan and Herbert in the Heavy Earth City and informed Austin of the news.


    These warriors didn''t leave and had been staying in the Heavy Earth City for all the while that the news was being delivered to Austin. They had stayed there and waited for him.


    "Bad news, Master! Evan and Herbert have been captured!"


    One of the Heaven Pavilion Sect warrior reported to Austin as soon as he came into sight.


    Even the little children in the Heavy Earth City knew well that Evan and Herbert were wanted by each and every sect in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. This news had become common knowledge in the Heavy Earth City these days.

 Chapter 1166 Everything Is Fine

    "Evan and Herbert were caught? What are you talking about?!


    What the hell happened?"


    Austin felt surprised and curious at the same time.


    They had just arrived at the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom where they had no enemies. If they had stayed low, there was no way they would''ve gotten caught.


    After listening to the report of the Astral Realm warriors from the Heaven Pavilion Sect, Austin finally understood.


    Evan and Herbert must have accidentally disclosed their connection to Austin. So they were captured by all the sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    Austin understood immediately the folly that must''ve led them into the situation.


    Those sects had held them hostage in order to flush him out!


    "What about my fiancees and Mike?"


    Austin enquired.


    "They are in a hotel now,"


    replied the warrior.


    "Take me there right now!"


    Austin gave the order determinedly.


    A couple of warriors of the Astral Realm from the Heaven Pavilion Sect led the way towards the destination.


    The said hotel was located on the western side of the Heavy Earth City.


    At that moment, there was a large group of people gathered in front of the hotel.


    The crowd was blocking the entrance into the building.


    "I have already had evidence that suggests that those two people have been hiding in this hotel.


    Apart from those two who claim to be dear friends of Austin, there are also two women and a man living with them."


    The men blocking the entrance were from the Ghost Puppet Sect, and the one who led them was Elder Ken.


    "Ha-ha, so it appears that these two women and that man also have some connection with Austin.


    Just take them hostage and spread the news. Austin will show up!"


    Elder Ken laughed.


    "Search every inch of this place if needed. But make sure you don''t let them escape!"


    Elder Ken waved his hands motioning his men to move inside. All the men from the Ghost Puppet Sect all barged i


    him and avenge our brother!"


    After a couple of seconds, the remaining members of the Ghost Puppet Sect came out of their trance. They began to shout and surround that young man.


    "I thought you guys have been looking for me.


    Now that I am here, do you not recognize me?"


    This young man was Austin!


    Austin had detected the situation at the hotel with his spiritual sense while he was still far away.


    He had heard the words of the disciple of Ghost Puppet Sect''s and noted that he had been staring at Sue with ill intent. Austin couldn''t hold it back anymore.


    He used the Demonic Teleportation Skill and he reached in front of the hotel in a flash. He then kicked the crotch of that disciple into a bloody puree.


    Austin stopped hiding and showed his true face.


    He was completely infuriated by the actions of these sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    So he decided to fight against these sects head on with no disguise.


    Austin wanted the world to know that he was not someone that people could just bully anymore!


    "Little beggar!"


    "Austin!"


    "Austin!"


    Mike, Ivy and Sue all shouted in unison. They let out a sigh of relief.


    "Everything is fine now!"


    After he was done with that disciple, Austin came to his two fiancees and embraced them gently.

 Chapter 1167 I Finally Found You

    Ivy and Sue felt so happy lying in Austin''s arms.


    During the years after Austin left the Violet Orchid Empire, they both had been missing him so much, especially when after they decided to come to the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom to look for him.


    Now, after so long, they met again unexpectedly. Although they had so many things they wanted to tell him, they did not know how to start.


    "Little beggar, I finally found you."


    Sue muttered as she hugged Austin.


    Ivy remained silent and also embraced Austin tightly.


    The three of them leaned close to one another and indulged in happiness.


    Austin had never cared about affections or intimate relationships. He only ever focused on harnessing and improving his martial arts skills.


    However, right now, he was moved by the endless care and love that Ivy and Sue gave him. All of a sudden, he felt that he owed his two beautiful wives so much.


    After a while, the queen arrived with several cultivators at the Astral Realm from the Heaven Pavilion Sect. They stood aside and did not disturb their reunion.


    Even Mike stood quietly aside with a gratified look on his face.


    "Austin! You are that Austin!"


    After everyone there was dumbfounded for a while, Elder Ken exclaimed in surprise as he stared at Austin.


    "You are right! He is Austin. I have seen a portrait of him, and he looks exactly the same."


    "He is Austin!"


    the disciples of the Ghost Puppet Sect shouted excitedly at once.


    Some of them even took out his portrait and identified Austin''s face.


    Many disciples of various big sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom had taken the portrait with them, and they all knew what Austin looked like. Because of that, these disciples of the Ghost Puppet Sect recognized Austin one by one.


    "Yes, I am Austin. You guys are looking for me, aren''t you?"


    Austin glared coldly at them, feeling angry that they wanted to hurt both his fiancees.


    "Ha-ha, well, well. Austin, you dare to show up after knowing we''ve been trying to find you. You are really arrogant, huh.


    You are looking for trouble!


    Since you are here now, we won''t let you leave that easy!"


    Ken had planned to force Austin to show up by capturing people who were close to him. He did not expect he wo


    se let me go."


    Elder Ken''s voice had become so weak. The white fire was still burning in his Soul Sea, and his spiritual senses were decreasing continuously.


    "Hmm, if I did not arrive here just in time, would you let my fiancees go? Would you let Evan and Herbert go?


    Tell me, where are Evan and Herbert?"


    Austin snorted as he abruptly plodded on Elder Ken''s left arm with his right foot.


    A cracking sound was heard, and Elder Ken''s left arm was smashed into pieces, turning into a mass of bloody mist.


    "I really don''t know."


    Elder Ken''s face was contorted in grave ail and pain.


    "Tell me!"


    Austin stepped heavily again. This time, Elder Ken''s right arm turned into another mass of bloody mist.


    "If you don''t want to suffer more, answer me this instance!"


    As he saw Elder Ken hesitating for a moment, Austin stepped on his left leg�C�Calso turning it into a mass of the bloody mist.


    "Ahhh!!!! Stop! Stop! Stop! I will tell you.


    Every sect had sent their masters to take your friends out of the Heavy Earth City.


    They planned to make a trap and wait for you to show up and save them. That''s when they plan to capture you.


    I only know that your friends were taken to the eastern area. As for their exact location, I really don''t know.


    It''s true! Please don''t kill me!"


    Elder Ken only had one leg left now, and his spiritual senses in his Soul Sea were almost entirely burned up. He was terrified of Austin, even thinking that the man was a devil in reincarnation.

 Chapter 1168 Take Their Men

    "They''ve planned to set up a trap to capture me? They''ve got the nerve!" Austin said in a low voice as his eyes flashed a ferocious look.


    From what he had heard, he could sense that Elder Ken was really telling him the truth.


    "All right. I''ll see what game they''re trying to play," Austin said in a determined tone.


    Since those sects had Evan and Herbert in their hands, he knew that he had no other choice but to save his best friends from those who kidnapped them.


    If it weren''t for Evan and Herbert taken hostage, then he might have already flown away and left the country. But luck was not in his favor that day. He had to stay to save his best friends no matter what.


    Meanwhile, Elder Ken was running out of breath and time for his body could not take the injuries that he had sustained.


    Looking at how bad the situation was, he transported Elder Ken into the City model directly.


    Soon after, he stayed with his fiancees and Mike and had a little chat with them.


    Ivy and Sue felt such joy in their hearts for they had not seen Austin for almost two years. While excitement ran through their veins, they also had a lot of questions for Austin. Both Ivy and Sue took turns interrogating Austin about what happened to him during the time that he was gone. One after the other, the two women fired questions towards Austin before he could utter a single word.


    And besides, the ladies felt proud of Austin after witnessing how he took care of the wretched disciples of the Ghost Puppet Sect.


    Mike clearly understood that Austin had reached a level that he would never ever be able to surpass after watching how he took care of the matter with the disciples from the Ghost Puppet Sect.


    ''I could feel Elder Ken''s strength. He is extremely powerful, and dangerous. He can take my life in a heartbeat.


    But Austin defeated him and almost killed him without lifting his finger!


    That only means Austin is far stronger than Elder Ken, '' Mike thought to himself.


    Suddenly, his best decision in his life came flashing through his mind��the decision to marry both Ivy and Sue off to Austin.


    Moments later, Austin sent Ivy, Sue, and Mike into the City model.


    But before he could send anyone off to the City model, he first had to make sure how it worked. Austin then explained to them, in simplest terms so that they could understand the mechanics perfectly.


    After explaining, he then transported all his subordinates with a cultivation base higher than the Astral Realm out of the City model.


    After that, he got some excellent members of the evil


    ays, the Illusory Palace was a perfect place to trap people.


    After that day, news spread like wildfire and everyone across the Heavy Earth City knew what Austin had done.


    This made the entire Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom in full chaos.


    And once again, Austin had caused a stir in this country.


    "Oh my god! Can you believe what he just did? Austin is fearless and amazing!"


    "After what he did, all the top sects and clans are now his enemies! I wonder what it would be like for him after this!"


    "He is fighting against all the prominent sects and clans. Nothing comes good after that. Obnoxious! He is way too cocky."


    "Will he be able to bear the consequences of messing with all the big sects and clans? He surely did cause a big problem for himself!"


    Several opinions about what Austin had done suddenly came out. He was now the talk of the town.


    A day later, a more shocking news got around the whole country.


    Daylight City, Fallen City, Flame City, Grand City and Cloud City were five big cities in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. And within a single day, Austin had caught all the people who were in the five top sects'' and four clans'' strongholds in these five cities.


    "Oh, jeez, look at that! Looks like Austin resolved to fight against these big sects and clans."


    "Austin has tens of thousands of captives from these sects and clans. Don''t you think that''s too much?"


    "How did he manage to take so many people with him in one day? How was that even possible?


    That''s just so weird."


    Austin had become a hot topic in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. People were as interested in the news about Austin as they were in the demon race''s invasion of the Prime Martial World.

 Chapter 1169 A Holy Heritor.

    The eastern part of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    The Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom boasted its abundance of spiritual energy, especially in the eastern parts. More than a dozen rolling and towering mountains similar to dragons, stretched from east to west in the kingdom.


    Moreover, this geography allowed many sects to establish their headquarters in the eastern part of the said region.


    Some of the sects that safely established their headquarters in that area were three of the five major sects��the Sky Sect, the Ghost Puppet Sect and the New Moon Sect.


    The Ghost Puppet City was situated near its own sect''s headquarters. Its location was of great importance since most of the city''s industries belonged to the Ghost Puppet Sect.


    Stretching about a hundred miles away from the Ghost Puppet City were the high rolling mountains.


    Meanwhile, Austin found himself in a thick and luscious forest, halfway up the mountain.


    ''Evan...Herbert...where are you?''


    Austin thought to himself as his brows locked in a frown while his hands rested behind his back.


    Alongside Austin in the thick forest were the queen of the evil shadow race, the leader of the Fire Worshiping Sect, the Sect Supremo, and a number of Astral Realm masters, and master-hands of the evil shadow race.


    Over the course of four to five days, Austin had been keeping track of any clues regarding Evan and Herbert''s whereabouts. He kept a close eye on any news regarding his friends'' location starting from the northern parts up to the eastern parts of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    Clues started to reveal that Evan and Herbert might have been brought back to the eastern parts of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom by masters of major sects. Austin and his team only had little information about the two lads, but their certain location were still unknown.


    For days, Austin went through almost a dozen cities, jumping from one location to another in the northern part of the kingdom.


    Every time Austin passed by a city, he would automatically launch a commando raid with the help of his allies to apprehend all those who had been involved in the arrest of Evan and Herbert.


    There was even a time where at he was against several Heaven Realm masters in one of the sect strongholds in the region.


    Little did he know that each sect had already sent out Heaven Realm masters to every city''s stronghold to unite against Austin''s raids.


    Powerful as they seemed, the Heaven Realm masters were still unable to block him off their respective strongholds.


    The queen of the evil shadow race was at the level of Primal Holy Realm, which was several levels higher than the Heaven Realm masters. This only meant that The Heaven Realm masters were no match for such a powerful queen. If ever one of them dared try to attack the queen, they would surely be diggin


    in the South Continent had one enemy in common ��the demon race from the Demon Abyss World.


    However, those major sects had already captured Evan and Herbert. They even had a plan to use them as a bait to lure Austin into their hands.


    On top of that, Austin''s two fiancees, along with Mike, had a very close call as to being captured by the Ghost Puppet Sect.


    Their large actions went too far and completely broke the bottom line.


    ''We will not attack unless we are attacked, but we must counterattack if attacked, '' Austin said inwardly.


    "Are you sure about the location of the Holy Heritor of the Ghost Puppet Sect''s hideout? Moreover, is he really in the Ghost Puppet City?


    Austin asked the Sect Supremo of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    "I''m quite sure about it. I have already made my research.


    Keyon, the Holy Heritor of the Ghost Puppet Sect, is in the Ghost Puppet City as we speak and has already prepared to set up a banquet to welcome Nora.


    Nora is the eldest daughter of the head of the Song Clan. It is said she was engaged to Keyon very early,"


    the Sect Supremo replied.


    Only a day ago, the Sect Supremo infiltrated the Ghost Puppet City along with the other warriors to scoop the news out.


    "Oh... So she''s the eldest daughter of the head of the Song Clan, huh?


    Very well! That''s just perfect! I''ll catch her along with the others.


    Capturing the Holy Heritor and that woman would say a lot for our power.


    When I catch a few more warriors who are on the same level as Holy Heritor, they''ll surely even trade them for Evan and Herbert,"


    Austin said as he laughed coldly at his bright idea.


    In a sect, it was common for several disciples to be on the same level as the Holy Son and Holy Daughter at the same time.


    However, only one or two Holy Heritors existed.


    This was mainly because the Holy Heritor was slated to become the next sect leader!

 Chapter 1170 Do It Tonight

    At this time, Austin had already captured a lot of disciples from every prominent sect in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. It was not to vent his anger but to make a safeguard.


    He thought that as long as he captured enough disciples from those sects, they would at least hesitate to hurt Evan and Herbert. They might even agree to exchange the disciples for his friends.


    "When will Nora arrive at the Ghost Puppet City?"


    Austin asked.


    "Tonight,"


    the Sect Supremo of the Heaven Pavilion Sect answered.


    "Alright, let''s do it tonight,"


    Austin uttered in a low voice.


    At night, the moon shone brightly, and few stars showed themselves.


    The whole Ghost Puppet City was lit up and as bright as day.


    As for big cities with a large population like the Ghost Puppet City, the atmosphere in the streets at night was even more lively than it was in the daytime.


    In the west part of the city stood a massive mansion with a large garden. And because it was blossom season of the lotuses, the six-thousand-acre lotus lake was filled with beautiful lotuses.


    A feast was held in a grand palace by the lotus lake.


    And because it was pretty crowded with guests, it was very lively.


    A handsome young man in white was sitting at the first table.


    He was Keyon, the Holy Heritor of the Ghost Puppet Sect.


    A lovely girl sat across from him. She possessed a beauty of pureness and peace like an elegant orchid deep in the valley.


    Her long dress accentuated her prime and youthful age, and her fluttering eyelashes and bright eyes screamed how charming she was.


    This girl was Nora, the first-born daughter of the leader of the Song Clan.


    Keyon and Nora had been engaged for a long time.


    There were other young boys and girls in the feast, but Keyon and Nora were the important people tonight. Other famous talents or those wealthy in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom were invited here to be Keyon and Nora''s foil.


    Meanwhile, outside the Ghost Puppet City as the people celebrated in the palace...


    A black and gray light flashed through the sky, closely approaching the city.


    ake.


    "I will go inside the palace and capture them. You stay here and cover for me.


    I don''t know why, but I have a strange feeling. It seems like something is wrong,"


    Austin said to the queen telepathically.


    The queen hid behind a willow tree, with her body still transparent. No one could see or sense her.


    Then Austin turned himself into a flash of light and rushed into the palace.


    Back in the palace, Keyon and Nora were drinking and still talking with their young guests.


    "Whether will Austin come or not? What do you think?"


    asked a tall young man with a sword hanging on his girdle in a low voice.


    "Don''t talk about it. Once Austin hears this, he would find out this is a trap. It will ruin our plan,"


    Keyon instantly warned him in a low voice.


    "Ha-ha, Keyon, you are too cautious.


    All of us can sense the area of about one thousand meters around the palace. Do you think Austin can appear here without being noticed?


    In my opinion, Austin''s power is overrated. He is our age, and even if he is powerful, he won''t be stronger than us.


    Humph, I haven''t had the chance to fight with him so far. I''d like to see how powerful he really is."


    This tall young man was a famous swordsman in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. He was a bit over himself and often looked down upon others. Perhaps, it was only a matter of time until he got a taste of his own medicine.

 Chapter 1171 Trap

    "Ha-ha! You don''t deserve it, dude!"


    A shadow flashed over the air all of a sudden, attracting all of the guests'' attention�C�Cit was Austin.


    Upon his arrival, he had heard the latter part of the young man''s boastful words.


    "Austin! It''s Austin!"


    "Austin''s here finally!"


    Everyone on the spot, including Keyon and Nora, was struck dumb with amazement when they saw Austin''s presence.


    Although they had summoned their spiritual sense to check around the palace, none of them had sensed Austin before he showed up.


    That was because Austin and the queen were moving too quick for them to notice their trace. What was more, both of their spiritual sense was strong enough to distract the others.


    Especially for those young cultivators in the palace, their spiritual sense was easily influenced by Austin and the queen.


    However, Austin soon noticed something unusual about their attitude towards his presence. With his brows knitting together, he finally understood what was wrong.


    They seemed to have been expecting his arrival as if they already knew he would definitely come to this banquet.


    ''It must be a trap!'' he thought when suddenly...


    Boom!


    The sky rumbled, and the earth shook. Numerous rays of spiritual power light flashed over the entire palace, intertwining with each other in the air.


    In a matter of seconds, a vast array appeared, covering the area in a five-hundred-meter radius around the palace.


    Obviously, that array was set to confine Austin. Whoever got into the area covered by the array would find it hard to get out.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    As soon as the array was formed, hundreds of strong cultivators flocked around the palace and the Ghost Puppet City.


    They were rushing towards the palace as fast as they could.


    Although it was hard for those inside the array to get out, it was much easier to get into the array.


    From their speed, Austin could tell that each of them was a formidable opponent with strong cultivation base.


    "This is really a trap as I guessed," Austin murmured to himself.


    While he was lurking outside just a while ago, his instinct had told him something was weird, but he couldn''t figure out what it was then.


    Now he finally understood it was the array that had been set before his arrival.


    his young man, tall in stature, had reached the medium stage of Tribulation Realm, and his swordsmanship was at level four sword potential. He had already been a well-known figure among the young generation of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. After all, it was rare to see a cultivator at his age reaching such outstanding cultivation base.


    The young man was sitting with Keyon and Nora during the banquet.


    "Mr. Jeffrey, you don''t have to bother yourself with this asshole. This damn Austin now has been completely under our control. He doesn''t deserve your time and strength anymore,"


    a Heaven Realm cultivator said to Jeffrey Kong.


    Jeffrey Kong, the young man with a sword, was a scion of the Kong Clan�C�Cone of the four famous clans in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    "That''s all right. My swordsmanship just reached level four sword potential a few days ago, and my Meteor Swordsmanship is also now at its fourth stage. This is a great opportunity to try it now,"


    Jeffrey uttered, brutality sparkling in his eyes as he stared at Austin.


    When the others heard Jeffrey, they finally understood what he was trying to do. He wanted to use this opportunity to earn himself a good reputation by defeating Austin.


    Everyone in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom knew well how strong Austin was. If Jeffrey could win against Austin, he would become a prestigious figure and a celebrity overnight.


    As Jeffrey said, this was really a great opportunity, not only to try his swordsmanship but also to be famous.

 Chapter 1172 Defeat Jeffrey

    "If you can''t wait to get yourself killed, then I''ll fulfill your wish,"


    Austin said while staring at Jeffrey.


    "Pull out your weapon!" Jeffrey said as he took out his own sword and pointed it at Austin.


    At once, aggressive sword aura emerged from the sword, ready to attack Austin at any time.


    "You''re just a piece of trash. I don''t see the need to use a weapon to take you down," Austin responded flatly.


    Jeffrey''s sword potential had just reached the fourth level. Meanwhile, Austin''s sword potential was already at the fifth level. Thus, Austin was naturally far superior to Jeffrey in terms of swordsmanship.


    Given that, Austin did not fear his opponent at all.


    "You really are an arrogant guy. But you know what? Arrogant people tend to die earlier than others.


    Go to hell!" Jeffrey huffed, his face twisting in anger.


    Even though he was still young, he had already entered the Tribulation Realm, and was considered to be the most promising cultivator among the young generation of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. Thus, he was used to being idolized by people, and Austin insulting him like that made it hard for him to control his fury.


    With a shout of fury, he swung his sword and countless sword shadows and sword aura immediately enveloped him and his opponent.


    As the violent sword aura spread, those who were close to the two of them were also hit by the sword radiance. They felt a little pain while marveling at Jeffrey''s strength.


    With every passing second, streaks of sword aura moved closer and closer to one another. They looked like countless stars shining in the sky.


    The sword skill Jeffrey had displayed, which created a starry pattern with his sword aura, was quite mysterious and powerful.


    "You''re as good as dead now," Jeffrey bellowed.


    Suddenly, just like shooting stars, beams of sword aura carrying level four sword potential fell upon Austin at an alarming speed.


    Austin abruptly released his level five sword potential in retaliation and easily withstood the level four sword potential that Jeffrey had unleashed.


    After that, Austin gathered four million pounds of physical force in his fist, and as he swung at the sword aura Jeffery released, the air around his fist trembled violently.


    "Bang!"


    At once, the streaks of sword aura was shattered.


    The rest of the cultivators who were watching were immensely stunned by the result. ''This young man must possess


    t even reached the Tribulation Realm. Even though he has an archaic weapon, he wouldn''t be able to utilize its full potential. If he forces himself to use it, he might even get injured. He just isn''t strong enough to be the sword''s master. What a waste,"


    someone snorted coldly, encouraging the rest not to be afraid of Austin.


    Austin had just entered the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm in the small alternate dimension, so only a few cultivators knew about his current cultivation base.


    Besides, he had hidden his real vital energy. His purpose was to make the cultivators present let down their guard so that he would have the chance to take them prisoners.


    It was widely known that only cultivators whose cultivation base had reached the Tribulation Realm or above could make full use of archaic weapons. Once the people of top sects knew what his real cultivation base level was, Austin was afraid that they would send more strong warriors. If that happened, things would be more difficult for Austin. So he decided to conceal his real strength until he didn''t have to.


    "Come on, guys, let''s attack him together to bring him down."


    "This little bastard has killed so many innocent people in our country. He should pay the price for the mistakes he has made. Don''t show him any mercy. Let''s take him first."


    "Let''s do this together and catch him."


    Everyone fixed their eyes on Austin''s Slaughtering Sword. ''It is said that Austin has four archaic weapons, swordsmanship skills left by the Sword Emperor and an unrivaled cultivation method hidden inside the Fire Stela. How amazing!'' they thought.

 Chapter 1173 A Fierce War

    The weapons and books about martial arts were attractive for warriors.


    Therefore, every warrior in the palace could not wait to move their bodies and attack Austin at once. They were all afraid of missing the chance to get the treasures that Austin possessed. If they were too slow, then other warriors would get to the treasures.


    Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, all warriors activated their vital energy force to attack Austin at the same time, making the whole palace shake so violently as if a severe earthquake was taking place.


    "Ha-ha. You are all so hypocritical and shameless. You say you want to kill me for justice, but all you really want is my treasures. You people are so disgusting!"


    Austin laughed loudly. Then, he raised his Slaughtering Sword as he filled it up with his vital energy.


    "Whoosh!"


    At once, the Slaughtering Sword released intense killing intent that immediately filled up the entirety of the palace. Afterwards, not a single spot in the palace was free of a blood-red mist.


    Even Austin himself was engulfed in the blood-red mist. Then, he released the strong energy that he had been building up. In that moment, it seemed as if he was going to kill everyone in the palace in just a few seconds.


    Boom! Boom!


    Austin wielded two or three strong blood-red sword auras at the same time.


    Austin''s sword auras were able to resist all the attacks from the other warriors'' vital energy force.


    "Oh, no! Apparently, Austin''s cultivation base is actually in the Tribulation Realm. That means that he could use the archaic weapons."


    "What? I thought Austin''s cultivation base was only in the Master Realm? Now you''re telling me that his cultivation base has actually reached the Tribulation Realm? How could that be?"


    As soon as Austin activated the Slaughtering Sword, all people in the palace were stunned. They had severely underestimated Austin''s abilities.


    "Be careful! It won''t be easy to kill him now that he has activated the archaic weapon!"


    the warriors warned each other.


    "He might have been able to activate the archaic weapon, but the archaic weapon consumes a lot of vital energy.


    Trust me, he isn''t able to use it for a long time,"


    someone muttered coldly.


    "Ha-ha, you think you can exhaust my vital energy? I''d like to see you try!"


    Austin laughed more loudly after he heard what they had said. Without wasting a moment, he moved his body and waved his Slaughtering Sword to give off even more powerful red sword auras.


    The power of the archaic weap


    Boom!


    Suddenly, ten looming figures appeared. Being warriors at the Heaven Realm, they looked absolutely mighty as they united to defeat Austin. Their plan was to attack Austin from ten different directions.


    Whiz!


    Austin immediately used the Demonic Teleportation Skill. Suddenly, there were many apparitions of Austin in the palace, and no one could determine which one was the real Austin.


    Boom! Boom!


    Ten warriors at the Heaven Realm lost their best chance to attack Austin. Instead, the only thing their attacks were able to hit was the wall behind the spot where Austin was standing just now.


    Their united attack was so powerful that it immediately created terrible repercussions.


    A deafening sound suddenly echoed in the palace as everything around them started to shake violently.


    "Oh, no. The palace is about to fall down,"


    someone shouted in surprise amidst all the chaos.


    As they expected, the bricks and stones that made up the palace started dropping in that moment as countless cracks started to appear on the walls.


    Afterwards, the warriors all heard an even more deafening sound.


    And just like that, the palace was destroyed and turned into dust.


    In that moment, more than one hundred figures jumped up into the air and floated in the sky.


    Meanwhile, Austin held the Slaughtering Sword in his hand as his clothes fluttered in the wind and the dense blood-red sword aura swirling around him. He truly looked like the manifestation of death as his black hair flowed in the air like a waterfall.


    Countless warriors from the various sects of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom surrounded Austin.


    But none of them dared to approach him.

 Chapter 1174 Daydream

    The over one hundred people gazed at Austin, bitterly.


    They had carefully and deliberately planned to set up a trap to lure Austin. Everyone involved was an elite disciple, and they were all from various sects while some were elders in the Heaven Realm.


    They had not expected the surprising results. They could not understand how Austin was still safe and sound, whereas over twenty of their colleagues had died in the fierce battle. It was hard for them to accept the harsh reality that they were facing.


    Everyone who had gathered for the battle was chosen from the major Sects of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. Prior to the fight, every single one of them was well respected and therefore proud and arrogant. But now, after facing Austin, all they could express was their frustration.


    "Finish him!"


    After a moment''s hesitation, the people surrounding Austin finally jumped into action and launched a concerted attack. They rushed towards Austin from all directions, their shouts and screams were so horrendous normal beings would have been paralyzed just by the sound.


    They used every weapon they could wield. Vital energy, blade-light, sword-light and all kinds of magic treasures were impressively used as they flew over the sky and shattered with their sheer might. All the weapons were brandished in one direction as they bombarded Austin.


    The whole Ghost Puppet City was pin-drop silent, except for the battle arena. Everyone in the city was aware of the fierce fight and they quietly paid attention to what was happening as they noticed an insurgence in spiritual sense that covered the whole place.


    Austin suddenly started moving around using his lightning bodily movement skill. Because he was moving at such a high speed, all people could see were his flying sleeves, as his midnight black hair flapped through the wind, emphasizing his furious, murderous will, which made him look like a killing ghost in the moonlight.


    Enveloped in the blood aura that looked like a bloody fog, Austin waved his Slaughtering Sword and produced continuous giant blood sword auras that scattered out towards their target like arrows.


    Using the Slaughtering Sword would enormously drain his vital energy.


    However, Austin had been continuously refilling the vital energy stone in his elixir field with vital energy in the past days to prepare for such an attack.


    So he was not worried; it was sufficient for Austin to use.


    Austin''s bodily movement skill which was as fast as a lightning and his instantaneous moving came in handy because they helped him to dodge many forceful attacks which would have been fatal. His combination of skill sets ensured that he was capable of fighting with over one hundred masters without getting overwhelmed.


    Pop, pop, pop��


    He cut the heads of more than


    was injured, everyone became crazy and swarmed towards him. They wanted to kill him and seize the treasures he possessed.


    Austin moved rapidly and kept backing up. But the attackers kept coming from all directions covering him and therefore leaving no space for him to dodge their attack.


    "Poof!"


    A purple gold spear soundlessly approached from behind him. It stabbed him hard and precisely. It was so relentless and accurate, that it followed the path that Austin would pass, and hit him almost splitting his back and waist in two.


    Austin had been lucky, thanks to his extremely powerful spiritual sense force and his lightning bodily movement skill; he could avoid most of the attacks that were meted on him. However, despite his special skills, he was still severely hit, causing blood to flow from his gashing wound and from his mouth.


    Directed and thrown by a Heaven Realm elder, the long spear was so accurate and potent that it could break through any virtual space. This was the second time it had stabbed Austin.


    Austin knew that even though he owned the Slaughtering Sword and his cultivation base was at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm, it was extremely difficult to defeat so many masters, especially the Heaven Realm elders.


    "Ha, ha! Well, in that case, I won''t play with you anymore.


    It''s better for me to catch all of you as soon as possible and leave this place."


    Laughing lightly, Austin rose to the sky holding the Slaughtering Sword in his hand. The strong sword auras from the Sword filled the area covering tens of meters away.


    "What? You are going to catch us? Now?"


    "Hmm, what a daydreamer! You have become overconfident."


    "Stop arguing with him. I think his vital energy force is about to dry up. Catch him and finish him now!"


    Most of the people who had been surrounding him became impatient and restless.

 Chapter 1175 The Archaic Puppet (Part One)

    "Get ready. We will defeat the ten elders at the Heaven Realm together,"


    Austin told the queen of the evil shadow race through his spiritual sense while looking at the people who shouted around him.


    At that moment, the queen of the evil shadow race was hiding beside the lotus lake.


    The evil shadow race had the ability to hide themselves by invisibility. They changed their bodies to almost transparent. On the other hand, it became easier for the queen of the evil shadow race because she was already at the Primal Holy Realm. Upon launching her invisibility skill, her whole body was nearly completely hidden in the air. No one could find her except a warrior with an extremely powerful spiritual sense.


    So no one near the area had noticed her, although the queen of the evil shadow race was very close to these cultivators. All of them thought Austin came alone.


    The queen of the evil shadow race displayed such a great move that nobody knew she was even there, just beside them.


    Meanwhile, Austin asked for help from Nathan, the head of the Fire Worshiping Sect.


    Nathan was powerful. He was already at the medium stage of Heaven Realm. As long as Austin and the queen of the evil shadow race could keep the ten elders at the Heaven Realm busy, it was easy for Nathan to attack and defeat all other cultivators who guarded the place.


    With that being said, Nathan really needed Austin and the queen of the evil shadow''s help for he could not do it alone.


    "Listen, everyone! Don''t waste any more time. Capture Austin immediately!"


    one of the elders said firmly. He noticed that Austin was very calm and did not show any tinge of nervousness in his body.


    Austin''s confidence made them feel disturbed. They were worried t


    with him.


    "Who are you?"


    "Stay cautious! Austin has a helper! Don''t panic!"


    "Watch out, everybody!"


    The other cultivators witnessed that Austin and the queen of the evil shadow race took down a cultivator at the Heaven Realm without great efforts. This made the other warriors too afraid to even fight back.


    Austin had no time dilly-dallying. He hoped to end the fight as soon as possible.


    He was aware that there were many powerful cultivators inside the Ghost Puppet City. They could sense what was happening through their spiritual senses.


    If he did not end this fight as soon as possible, the more powerful ones would come and aid his opponents. He couldn''t afford to lose any more time and strength. So he would never let that happen.


    Austin''s once again activated his Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill again. Then, he directed his attacks on another elder at the Heaven Realm.


    Instantly, the same thing happened to the second elder at the Heaven Realm. Bursts of flames appeared inside his Soul Sea, just like what happened to his comrade.


    With no time to waste, the queen''s body moved and flashed in the direction of that elder.

 Chapter 1176 The Archaic Puppet (Part Two)

    "If I go down, so will you bastard!" the elder shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Boom!


    The elder fought against the fire ball inside his Soul Sea while the vital energy force flooded out of his body to form a symbol a pair of fishes. And immediately, this double-fish pattern rushed in the direction of the queen with great power and speed.


    The double-fish pattern, however, had a curve in the middle which divided it into two parts, the black part and the white part. With each part in a shape of a fish, it was a fractal that seemed to contain profound rules.


    "Look! Elder Dylan from the Sky Sect is using his strongest skill! I can''t believe my eyes! It''s the Double-fish Form! I heard that this was the top secret skill of the Sky Sect!"


    someone from the crowd exclaimed with such amazement.


    "Hump! I doubt that. It''s just parlor trick!" the queen of the evil shadow race sneered with disgust at that moment.


    She waved her hand and an extremely powerful grey evil energy burst out of it. And in a split second, the Double-fish Form was destroyed into smithereens. This sent Elder Dylan into a state of shock and immobility. This made it easier for the queen to capture him and throw him straight to Austin waiting nearby.


    And without thinking twice, Austin took Elder Dylan and transported him into the City model.


    "No! She is a cultivator at the Primal Holy Realm!"


    The other elders at the Heaven Realm were scared as they witnessed how the queen of the evil shadow race easily attacked Elder Dylan. They could tell upon observing that the transparent grey figure was actually a cultivator at the Primal Holy Realm!


    "Send the message quickly. The good-for-nothing Austin, has a helper at the Primal Holy Re


    in his emotions.


    ''In order to defeat me, there is a Primal Holy Realm cultivator hidden in the Ghost Puppet City, just waiting to finish me. Now I see their plan! And now that he has already found out how the fight went, he is coming to stop me!'' Austin thought to himself.


    Boom!


    In the edge of the horizon, violent thunderous sounds were heard. It seemed that something terrible was breaking the sky and moving closer towards the Ghost Puppet City.


    "Hand on tight, everybody! The puppet at the archaic level from our sect is coming to help us!"


    Keyon, the Holy Heritor of the Ghost Puppet Sect exclaimed with surprise and joy.


    ''What?


    The puppet at the archaic level of the Ghost Puppet Sect?''


    Hearing what Keyon had just said, the rest of the cultivators could not contain their happiness. In fact, they had already heard so much about the puppet at the archaic level!


    Austin and the queen were not deaf. They hear every bit of Kayon''s words. Their hearts both pounded violently. Looking in the end of the sky, both of them had serious looks on their faces as they sensed the earth-shattering aura that the puppet was giving off.

 Chapter 1177 Kill Them All

    The headquarters of the Ghost Puppet Sect was in the neighborhood of the Ghost Puppet City. They sent the archaic puppet from the headquarters to handle Austin this time!


    Austin had heard of the archaic puppet of the Ghost Puppet Sect before�C�Ctheir most valuable treasure.


    It was said that they had two supreme puppets with undeniable power.


    One of them was a low-grade archaic puppet, and the other was a middle-grade archaic puppet.


    However, the latter one was completely destroyed hundreds of years ago by a great master and it couldn''t be used anymore.


    Rumors had it that the Ghost Puppet Sect had been trying to fix it, but it was unknown to the outsiders whether they were successful or not.


    "Hurry up! We are going to retreat!"


    Austin was clear that although he owned an archaic weapon, his cultivation base was at a low level, and he couldn''t make the best use of the archaic weapon yet.


    An archaic puppet, once manipulated by a powerful warrior, would produce an overwhelming effect�C�Cwhich was beyond his ability to deal with.


    Even the queen was not able to tackle it.


    The queen seemed to know the power of the archaic puppet as well and acted immediately.


    In no time, the ten masters at the Heaven Realm had all been caught by Austin and the queen.


    Then, they dashed towards the warriors at the Tribulation Realm and Master Realm.


    The queen''s intense spate of spiritual sense dashed in all directions like a torrential wave of tides.


    Suddenly those warriors at the Tribulation Realm, Astral Realm, and Master Realm were attacked, and those with inferior spiritual senses fell onto the ground one after another.


    At the same time, the queen shook her hand, and an overwhelming blast of grey evil energy rushed out of her body and swept across the sky.


    No one could resist it even though they were at the level of the Tribulation Realm, Astral Realm, and Master Realm.


    All the warriors were caught in a matter of minutes.


    Everyone inside the array was seized by Austin and trapped in the City model.


    These men had set up the Imprisoning Array painstakingly to lure Austin into it, but they didn''t expect the odds to turn against them.


    They


    ''s grandfather explained with a huge smile.


    He was indeed a fifth-grade array expert.


    "Austin, go to hell!"


    The moment Austin went out of the array, the elder in a yellow robe appeared in front of him.


    He created a gigantic hand made of vital energy and sent it flying towards Austin.


    One had to admit that the vital energy force of a warrior at the Primal Holy Realm was extraordinary.


    That huge hand froze the whole space before landing, sending everything to a standstill, and stopping the airflow. Austin and the others felt a strong gust of vital energy force control their bodies.


    "That''s all you can do?" the queen snorted.


    She flung her arms forward, and an overwhelming spate of evil energy took the air.


    BOOM!


    The massive hand made of vital energy was shattered instantly.


    "A master at the Primal Holy Realm! Who are you?!"


    The elder trembled with shock and asked in a severe tone.


    Famed masters at the Primal Holy Realm were rarely seen in the South Continent. Aggressively combing through his hair, the elder tried to figure out who that master was.


    "Austin, release the Holy Heritor of our Ghost Puppet Sect!


    Otherwise, I will kill you!"


    A human-shaped puppet, which was about fifty or sixty meters tall, let out a blaring growl and rushed forward in big strides.


    "The archaic puppet of the Ghost Puppet Sect!"


    Suddenly, the air was filled with whispers as the infamous archaic puppet came to sight.

 Chapter 1178 Sensing Evil Auras Coming From Austin

    Austin frowned when he saw the enormous human-shaped puppet walking toward him. The energy emitted by the puppet was astonishing. Austin estimated that its military capability was equally powerful.


    A middle-aged man stood on the broad shoulders of the archaic puppet.


    This man''s vital energy cultivation base seemed to be at the Primal Holy Realm.


    Austin gasped when he realized how hard it would be to deal with them.


    The powerful combination of a master at the Primal Holy Realm and an archaic puppet was genuinely frightening!


    "Get ready to leave!"


    Austin instructed the others through his spiritual sense.


    Meanwhile, he used his mind to transport the leader of the Fire Worshiping Sect and Fanny''s grandfather to his City model.


    "Humph, are you thinking about escaping? I will not let that happen!"


    The old man in the yellow robe sneered when he realized that Austin and his companions were trying to leave. In the blink of an eye, he patted his waist. Suddenly, several yellow light-spots flew out.


    These yellow light-spots looked tiny, like grains of yellow sand.


    And yet, each yellow light-spot rumbled and seemed as heavy as a mountain. Austin''s eyes widened when he noticed that the space around the spots nearly collapsed as they passed through.


    Before he could react, a shower of yellow light-spots rained down on Austin, like meteorites.


    Austin was shocked. ''What are these yellow light-spots? They look so small, but why is each one so heavy?'' he wondered.


    Although astonished, Austin brandished his Slaughtering Sword. Four or five streaks of blood-red sword aura shot out from the sword in a flash. They headed straight for the yellow light-spots.


    The queen''s face darkened, too. She had also noticed that something was weird about these yellow light-spots.


    She summoned her energy and, at once, a gray disc, shaped like a full moon, flew out of her delicate body and shone brightly. Various runes had been carved on the disc. It spun at high speed as it smashed its way toward the yellow light-spots.


    Austin had seen the queen use her magic treasure, the Shadowy Moon Disc, before.


    "Clang, clang..."


    As the sword aura and the disc released by Austin and the queen blocked the yellow light-spots, a ser


    him.


    The result was unexpected! Everyone involved fell into Austin''s hands.


    The people arrested by Austin included ten elders at the Heaven Realm, as well as elite and principal disciples of various sects such as Keyon, the Holy Heritor of the Ghost Puppet Sect, Nora from the Song Clan, and Jeffrey from the Kong family.


    The news caused an uproar throughout the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    The cause of this incident added to the people''s displeasure.


    "It is said that Austin arrested those disciples because the big sects and forces took away two of his best friends first. Austin is doing to them what they did to him."


    "Oh, I see!"


    "Then the big sects and forces are at fault."


    "Hush! Keep your voice down! Do you want to die? How dare you say that out loud?


    If word gets out and those big sects and forces challenge you, will you be able to deal with them?"


    Everyone all across the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom debated amongst themselves.


    Austin and the queen, however, escaped from the Ghost Puppet City by relying on their bodily movement skills.


    Austin executed his Demonic Teleportation Skill several times in a row, and within a few seconds, he had left the city far away.


    The queen was not slower than Austin. On the contrary, her nearly transparent body moved faster than Austin.


    Austin gasped at her speed.


    Soon, he noticed two streaks of lights chasing them.


    It was the old man in the yellow robe and the archaic puppet from the Ghost Puppet Sect.

 Chapter 1179 Pursued By A Primal Holy Realm Master

    "Humph! You can''t get away this time. I''d like to see if you''re a demon in disguise.


    Why did you imprison so many disciples from top sects? What are you up to, huh?


    If you don''t release them, we''ll never stop chasing you," the middle-aged man standing on the shoulder of the puppet said coldly.


    Although he was far away from Austin, he used his vital energy to speak, so his voice could reach Austin''s ears.


    This middle-aged man was an elder of the Ghost Puppet Sect. Not only he had entered the Primal Holy Realm, but he was also adept in puppet manipulation.


    Under his control, the archaic puppet moved at an alarming speed, creating a strong gust of wind. Because of this, the distance between the middle-aged man and Austin was reducing by every second.


    "Stop him!"


    the middle-aged man shouted when he was one kilometer away from Austin.


    "Bang!"


    The puppet threw a punch towards Austin''s back. In a blink of an eye, a bright, vital energy column shot from its fist, reaching Austin in an instant.


    Austin was startled by the sudden attack. ''I couldn''t believe this archaic puppet can launch an attack from a thousand meters away, '' he thought.


    That vital energy column moved so fast that Austin''s heart almost sank in fear.


    What was worse, it also contained an abominably strong power, which Austin recognized to be perilous.


    In a panic, Austin waved his Slaughtering Sword, and two streaks of bloody sword aura dashed at the vital energy column.


    "Boom!"


    Austin felt his vital energy and blood flowed irregularly. ''This puppet is so amazing. If I try to withstand its second attack, I might get hurt, '' he thought.


    Upon seeing Austin ward off the blow, the elder of the Ghost Puppet Sect put on a sullen, grim look on his face.


    Austin activ


    t engaged in an intense fight, sending energy waves that could shake the earth and space around them.


    The void was torn apart, and the sky was fractured with cracks. Explosions from the mountains, woods, and the ground below them blasted continuously. Smoke soared into the air, and people who were a hundred miles away could hear the blaring noise caused by the fight.


    Austin was utterly surprised to learn that the queen was weaker than the archaic puppet.


    She kept grunting in pain and was set a couple of steps back, trying to resist the blows.


    "Ha-ha. You release such intense evil energy. So, I guess you''re not really a human, huh?


    I''ve never slept with women of other races. Perhaps you could bring me more fun than human girls do," the elder of the Ghost Puppet Sect said, fixing his lewd eyes on the queen''s voluptuous figure.


    He might be a strong cultivator, but he was a lecher too.


    Being the elder of the Ghost Puppet Sect, he was well-respected in the entire Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. He would always act kind and decent with a serious sense of character in public, but because there was no one around, he showed his real self�C�Ca lewd and surly pervert.

 Chapter 1180 Refine The Fan (Part One)

    The elder from the Ghost Puppet Sect manipulated the archaic puppet to attack the queen as he ceaselessly cursed using obscene words, making him look abjectly indecent in all aspects. He had no intention to mask his true despicable self at this moment.


    "I caught a glimpse of the so-called renowned sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom today. I''m telling you this; they are dens to lowly animals dressed in human robes!"


    Austin said to ridicule the elder. Upon hearing this, the elder''s face immediately darkened with sheer coldness and his eyes burned with a fervent intention to kill.


    "You''re so talkative, you son of a bitch! If I were you, I would shut myself up and start trying to figure out a way to run before I gut your chest and strip you off your spiritual soul to see whether you are actually a human or a demon in disguise!"


    said the elder from the Ghost Puppet Sect as he cast a malicious look at Austin.


    It was very strenuous and energy-consuming to control the archaic puppet. So the elder was unable to deal with two warriors at the same time. Since he was in the middle of his fight with the queen, there was no way for him to launch an attack against Austin. Threatening him was all he could do for the time being, but that was far from enough.


    He obviously hated this young man with every fiber of his being. If only he had the opportunity, he would have already hit the lad and killed him brutally.


    The queen seemed to be moving awkwardly while under the attack of the archaic puppet. She was pulling back one step after the other to protect herself from being harmed by its powerful attacks. More than that, she seemed to have already lost the ability to attack back. That was not something good for both the queen and Austin.


    Because of that, Austin was growing more and more anxious over the disadvantag


    tions over Austin''s suggestion. She was caught between a rock and a hard place.


    "We have no choice. This is the only thing we can try. So we must do it!"


    Austin was overcome with a sense of urgency in the face of such a crucial situation.


    "All right. I will try it," the queen sighed after hesitating for a little while.


    She had no choice but to take Austin''s suggestion given how dangerous their current situation was. She moved away from the battlefield and flew to a place a couple of thousand meters away. Then, she sat there and urgently began to refine the fan.


    Meanwhile, when the elder from the Ghost Puppet Sect saw Austin put an archaic magic treasure onto the queen''s hand, he suddenly realized what they were planning to do. The woman wanted to refine this archaic magic treasure as fast as she could here!


    This gave the elder a bit of a start. Still, he started growing anxious. After all, the woman''s cultivation base was at the Primal Holy Realm. Therefore, she was extremely powerful��just not as powerful as the combination of his powers and the puppet''s. However, if she successfully refined the archaic magic treasure, there might be a chance for her to ward off the attack of the archaic puppet.

 Chapter 1181 Refine The Fan (Part Two)

    After all, magic treasures at the archaic level and the archaic puppet were of about the same strength.


    "You''re desperate to greet your doom, aren''t you? All right, let me do you a favor!"


    The elder from the Ghost Puppet Sect got enraged by his enemies'' plan. In his fury, he shouted at Austin and immediately strengthened his force in preparation for an attack. He did not want to leave any chance for the woman to refine the fan.


    A gush of air filled the space as something with immense momentum fleeted by.


    The archaic puppet was huge and was about fifty or sixty meters high. It was firmly built��like a fortress of iron and steel flying in the air. Under the manipulation of the elder, it darted directly at Austin without mercy. The air stirred and the whole space trembled because of its violent movement. The space around it became contorted and all the air within hundreds of meters from it was extracted. At this point, the whole area had turned into vacuum.


    However, Austin''s face seemed eerily composed. He moved to the side to dodge the impact from the puppet in time, and swung the Slaughtering Sword in his hand wildly in the very next moment. At once, rays of red sword aura were launched at the lifeless killing monster without stopping.


    A deafening noise resounded as the two powerful forces collided.


    The puppet waved its arms to break all of the sword aura from Austin''s sword. Its attacking force was able to bypass all the broken pieces of sword aura and directly hit Austin''s waist.


    At once, Austin felt a painful force hit his body.


    He was immediately thrown back by the punch as he vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    time, you will not be as lucky as you were last time!"


    The elder''s words were already tantamount to the call of the God of Death. However, at this critical moment, a yellow shadow darted towards Austin with a lightning-fast speed.


    It was the old man in a yellow robe in the Ghost Puppet City.


    The old man was actually an advanced warrior whose cultivation base was at the Primal Holy Realm level. However, the downside was that his bodily movement skill was extremely weak.


    Compared to the archaic puppet, his movement was slower despite them both using the bodily movement skill to chase Austin. In fact, he was even slower than Austin in that aspect.


    So during the pursuit, he got left far behind.


    He just arrived here at this moment.


    The arrival of the old man in a yellow robe delighted the elder from the Ghost Puppet Sect greatly.


    "Finally you came! How about you kill Austin and I stop the woman from refining the archaic weapon?"


    said the elder from the Ghost Puppet Sect after relaying the current situation to the other elder in a yellow robe using his spiritual sense.

 Chapter 1182 Successful Refinement

    "Moore, after we kill him, the archaic weapons..."


    the old man in the yellow robe said hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry, Hart. I won''t take them all. We can claim an equal number of archaic weapons,"


    the middle-aged man from Ghost Puppet Sect explained.


    "All right!"


    the old man dressed in yellow felt reassured when he heard the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man from the Ghost Puppet Sect controlled an archaic puppet. The old man in the yellow robe knew that he was weaker than the middle-aged man. He worried that the middle-aged man from the Ghost Puppet Sect would take all of Austin''s archaic weapons and not share any with him.


    He felt relieved and excited when the middle-aged man from the Ghost Puppet Sect agreed to share the archaic weapons with him.


    Greed shone in his eyes as he rushed toward Austin.


    "Go to hell!"


    The old man in the yellow robe waved his right hand and sprinkled something, which bathed Austin in yellow light. Every streak of yellow light was as heavy as a mountain. What was more surprising was that a rumbling sound was emitted from the light.


    This was a powerful weapon named the Corrosive Yellow Sand, which he had cultivated before. It was actually yellow sand, but this kind of sand was very heavy. Once he put vital energy into a grain of sand, it would weigh as much as six hundred thousand pounds. And the Corrosive Yellow Sand would also emit a corrosive yellow mist that would kill the enemy in a second.


    The old man dressed in yellow did not hesitate. He launched one of his strongest attacks to kill Austin as soon as possible.


    While the old man in yellow was attacking Austin, the middle-aged man from the Ghost Puppet Sect manipulated the archaic puppet to rush toward the queen. He wanted to stop her from refining the fan.


    "Bang!"


    Austin raised the Slaughtering Sword and released several bloody sword auras. He intended to block the yellow sand with his sword aura. Simultaneously, he moved to the side to dodge the attack.


    Unfortunately, pain exploded in Austin''s chest. Despite his efforts, the Corrosive Yellow Sand had hit Austin''s chest and left a fist-sized hole. Blood oozed from the hole in his chest.


    It was impossible to block hundreds of thousands of the Corrosive Yellow Sand particles!


    The moment the Corrosive Yellow Sand hit him, Austin winced. Pain coursed through him. With his remaining energy, Austin activa


    ged man from the Ghost Puppet Sect also got furious.


    The archaic puppet suddenly jumped high in the air before heading for Austin. The puppet looked like an enormous piece of steel that was going to squash its target.


    "Can I defend against this attack?"


    Austin wondered as he smiled bitterly.


    However, Austin did not give up. He gritted his teeth and raised the Slaughtering Sword again.


    Austin was weak from blood loss by now. He felt as though the Slaughtering Sword in his hand was about twenty times heavier than it was before.


    But, Austin would never give up. He knew he had to fight right till his last dying breath.


    "Come on!"


    Austin roared as he directed his vital energy into the Slaughtering Sword. A thick bloody murderous aura gushed out from the Slaughtering Sword and covered Austin''s entire body.


    Just as Austin was about to swing the Slaughtering Sword, a voice stopped him.


    "Step aside, and cure your wounds. Let me take care of them,"


    a transparent petite and lithe figure appeared beside Austin. It was the queen!


    She held the Rigid Fire Fan in her hand. Before Austin could reply, she shook her fan at the two elders. The fan created a terrible whirlwind, which then turned into invisible sharp wind swords.


    "You succeed in refining it!"


    Austin said ecstatically.


    "Yes, I haven''t used a magic treasure meant for human cultivators. That is why it took me more time. As I refined, I found that, in essence, your magic treasures are the same as the magic treasures of our race.


    And that is why I finished refining the fan,"


    the queen explained.

 Chapter 1183 Its Yours Now

    Shoop!


    The queen flashed in front of Austin and brandished the Rigid Fire Fan in her hand, aiming destructive flames at their opponents.


    Forceful streams of cyan airflow swept over them with the blaze. Austin soon recognized that they were wind balls, which could spin rapidly in the air and could be as sharp as blades.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The flames burned all over the archaic puppet, and the sharp wind balls were scraping against its body. It painted a picture of the inferno!


    The archaic puppet slowed down, fighting hard against the aggressive flames and wind balls.


    Moore, the elder of the Ghost Puppet Sect, nearly jumped out of his skin to witness the scene.


    "Impossible!" The elder in a yellow robe was dumbstruck as well.


    The wind balls knocked down the yellow sands he summoned as if they were feathers.


    Each grain of his Corrosive Yellow Sand was more than ten thousand pounds but now were just blown away by those wind balls.


    That was the real power of the Rigid Fire Fan.


    Austin''s eyes lit up when he saw how a mere wave of the Rigid Fire Fan took down both the archaic puppet and the Corrosive Yellow Sand summoned by his enemies. The queen was, indeed, mighty impressive!


    He soon realized how he still had a long way before being able to exert one hundred percent of the Slaughtering Sword''s power. Had he mastered the Slaughtering Sword, it would have been easy to end this fight in his favor.


    Shoop!


    The queen disappeared into thin air. In a split second, she flashed beside the elder in a yellow robe.


    The queen moved like greased lightning. Even with the help of spiritual sense, a cultivator couldn''t notice her coming.


    Although the elder in a yellow robe also reached the Primal Holy Realm, his cultivation base was weaker than the queen''s. Moreover, his bodily movement skill and spiritual sense could not even compare with hers.


    He didn''t even notice the queen''s movement until she appeared next to him, sending a frigid chill down his spine.


    Before he could even react, the queen had already ignited the Rigid Fire Fan in her hand, aiming an attack at him.


    Fiery flames targeted him, and the scorching heat could turn everything into ashes. The cyan wind balls, meanwhile, were rushing towards him too.


    "No!


    Moore! Help!"


    The fire had engulfed him in a blink


    ou. I''ll destroy all of them!"


    Austin uttered, clenching his teeth in anger.


    Rage was stirred up when he recalled how he fell into their trap and got severely hurt. He was almost as good as dead because of them.


    Evan and Herbert were still in danger, which was one more reason for him not to give up.


    "So, what''s your plan, Austin?


    Are you going to find your friends first?"


    the queen asked.


    "I plan to meditate in seclusion for a day first.


    Although I''m badly hurt, I can still feel my vital energy surging up inside my body.


    Perhaps it''s the sign of another breakthrough in my cultivation base," Austin answered.


    Words failed the queen when she heard Austin, widening her eyes in shock. When she just met Austin, he only reached the premium stage of Astral Realm. And he upgraded to the Tribulation Realm in the small alternate dimension.


    In fact, it had been just a few days since he broke through into the Tribulation Realm, and here he was, about to make another breakthrough.


    "Okay. Here you go."


    The queen took out the Rigid Fire Fan and handed it to Austin.


    "It''s yours now. I have sent it to you as a gift."


    Austin smiled.


    "It''s mine? Are you serious?


    No! I can''t accept such a precious gift. I can''t take it."


    The queen was caught by surprise. The Rigid Fire Fan was an archaic weapon that millions of cultivators in the Prime Martial World yearned for.


    "I mean it, Your Majesty. So, please, just take it back.


    What''s more, this Rigid Fire Fan does go well with you,"


    Austin said airily.

 Chapter 1184 Distant Bellows

    The news had gone viral very soon��Elder Hart of the Sky Sect was brutally killed by Austin''s conspirator, a woman at the Primal Holy Realm!


    The whole Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom was once again outraged because of the death of another prominent cultivator.


    Since everyone in the Sky Sect knew that Elder Hart was an excellent cultivator at the Primal Holy Realm, they couldn''t help but be shaken by the news.


    Generally, in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, a cultivator at the Heaven Realm would be competent enough to gain considerable prestige and dominance over a certain area of the kingdom. Considering that they were weaker than those at the Primal Holy Realm, one could only imagine how truly powerful the cultivators at the Primal Holy Realm were!


    An average cultivator would regard the Primal Holy Realm as a legendary realm that only a few outstanding cultivators, or rather great masters, would be able to reach.


    But now that such a rare and excellent cultivator who was able to reach this realm, was unexpectedly murdered, furor quickly took hold of the entire Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    No one wanted to calm down. Elder Hart''s death was a huge loss to the sect, and everyone wanted retribution.


    With him being involved in the whole thing, no matter how indirectly, Austin''s name was once again on everyone''s lips.


    "That Austin guy really had a conspirator at the Primal Holy Realm, huh! It''s so astonishing!


    Now I know how he managed to capture the strong cultivators at the Heaven Realm from those powerful sects,"


    one person remarked to another, his face lighting up because of his newfound realization.


    "Yeah, I thought of that as well. At the beginning, I felt strange that Austin��that cocky guy��really dared to defy the powerful sects of the kingdom.


    But now I know why he was so cocky and fearless��he was just backed by a woman who was at the Primal Holy Realm. Kinda makes him incredibly unimpressive,"


    another person exclaimed as he rolled his eyes.


    "Well, let''s wait and see how badly that bumptious loser will be punished. The Sky Sect lost a strong cultivator at the Primal Holy Realm. They will certainly waste no time and quickly kill him as a form of revenge,"


    someone surmised.


    "Humph, you know what? I think that that cocky Austin guy is just too cocky to even know how strong he is.


    Yes, he is with a woman at Primal Holy Realm, but I think he is completely oblivious about the fact that there are cultivators at the Semi-holy Realm within those powerful sects, and their power is far more formidable than his woman conspirator!


    Does he really think that a woman who is merely at the Primal Holy Realm would be able to destroy our kingdom? What a clueless doofus! In his dreams!"


    another person interjected in a mocking tone, responding to others in their small talk.


    "Elder Hart was such a rare talent in our sect, but he perished so unexpectedly.


    That is just ... unforgivable!


    Austin, that barbaric and b


    e to send out a multitude of troops to track down Austin in order to kill him in every way possible!


    "Austin, you despicable little bastard!


    Come straight to the Heavenly Emperor City if you want to save the two friends of yours.


    Otherwise, I will kill them both very soon!"


    These were the words these powerful sects were transmitting as they went around in hopes of tracking Austin down.


    After the combat near the Ghost Puppet City, Austin disappeared without a trace. It was like he never existed. With that, they devised a plan to entice Austin to come out to the Heavenly Emperor City. Their bait? Evan and Herbert.


    The Heavenly Emperor City was a massive city in the east of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. The city had a long history. According to legends, it was constructed by a prominent cultivator at the Emperor Realm in ancient times.


    Soon enough, Austin''s reply came. "If any of my friends is harmed in any way, shape or form by any of you, none of the disciples I have captured would survive.


    So go ahead and try to endanger my friends if you do not value the people I have with me. Again, I wouldn''t hesitate��I would murder all of the bastards that have ever endangered my friends!"


    His tone was serious and menacing. Despite him not being there in person, his rage could be clearly felt.


    Wow!


    Upon hearing Austin''s reply, many cultivators couldn''t help but feel scared.


    "Is that Austin guy insane? How dare he act so this way!


    How dare he threaten to kill all the disciples of such powerful sects and clans!"


    someone exclaimed.


    "Confronting so many forces all by himself requires both cultivation strength and guts.


    Austin is indeed audacious��and in the extreme sense of the word,"


    another person chimed in, sighing.


    "I think his act of defiance is merely suicidal.


    Just think about it. If Austin infuriates the cultivators at the Semi-holy Realm, do you think he has any chance of surviving their attacks?"


    someone sneered.

 Chapter 1185 Continue The Hunting Game (Part One)

    Deep inside the cave where Austin was hiding, he did some planning right before he started to seclude himself for another breakthrough.


    First, he summoned Nathan, the Sect Supremo, some strong cultivators who were in the Astral Realm from the Heaven Pavilion Sect, and some key members from the evil shadow race. Austin only had one mission for them: that was to fish for some information about Evan and Herbert.


    Meanwhile, the queen of the evil shadow race remained with Austin inside the cave to make sure that he was safe.


    After about a day and a half in seclusion, Austin finally broke through to the medium stage of Tribulation Realm!


    While tightly grasping his two palms, Austin suddenly felt something different as several strengthened flows of vital energy force started flowing through his veins. Compared to what he was feeling before that day, this was quite calm yet extremely powerful.


    Austin imagined that if he practiced the Slaughtering Sword in that exact moment, the power it released would be beyond his expectations -- an invincible and monstrous power!


    Upon learning that Austin had already completed his breakthrough to the medium stage of the Tribulation Realm, the people whom he had sent out to fish information started to return.


    "The Heavenly Emperor City -- that is where Evan and Herbert are as of now. I am sure of it,"


    Austin said deliberately.


    "Master, it is quite obvious that they are only trying to lure you into their trap by sending out these words! They want you to go to the Heavenly Emperor City!


    I am sure that they will be very ''welcoming'' if you do decide to go out there. After all, a treachery must be well-planned before waiting for its prey to come along.


    Master, I urge you to think twice before you decide on what to do. That is a real threat you are going to face.


    And we need to be careful. You, need to be careful."


    Upon guessing the whole plot of Austin''s enemies, the Sect Supremo tried to calm Austin down before he decided to do anything impulsive.


    "He is right, indeed. I also have other informants who have heard other cultivators talking. They think that the myth of the Semi-Holy Realm masters may not be a myth after all. In fact, rumor has it that great mast


    ly have all of their heads chopped off their shoulders.


    Even though the queen had already refined the archaic weapon, and her combat power base had been boosted up and strengthened significantly, Austin still doubted if that would be enough for them to fight the clans and sects of the Heaven Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    After all, it was a kingdom with a very rich culture that traced back to the ancient times, and the clans and sects surely did not get their name for doing nothing. They must have archaic magic treasures in possession -- something stronger and much more powerful compared to the archaic weapon.


    Just like the archaic puppet of the Ghost Puppet Sect which was one of the very few archaic magic treasures that Austin had seen and was literally invincible.


    A kingdom as old as the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom and a kind of magic treasure more powerful than the archaic weapon sounded like a good match to Austin.


    "Yes, that''s also true. With what we have right now, we won''t stand a chance in a fight against the clans and sects of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, so we will no longer discuss about that.


    However, I must save my brothers'' lives no matter what it takes. I will make sure that Evan and Herbert will be freed. I made a promise to myself and I will follow through with it.


    This time, it would be better to use a cunning strategy than to attack by force.


    Everyone, do you still remember our hunting game? Oh, let us play the game to the fullest this time!

 Chapter 1186 Continue The Hunting Game (Part Two)

    Everyone listen to me! We will continue the hunting game! Remember, people with positions and those who are the core force of their clans and sects are our primary targets! Especially the stewards and elders who are too occupied and slow!"


    Upon saying this, Austin''s eyes narrowed as a shadow of a smile appeared at the corner of his lips.


    His fierce look and blood-warming speech immediately excited all of the people around him. The Sect Supremo, Nathan, all of the members of the Heaven Pavilion Sect''s lead team, and even the evil shadow race and the queen all nodded their heads as they smiled at this young man.


    It seemed to everyone that Austin was addicted to the hunting game he had created. In their hearts, they knew that a leader as ambitious as Austin was the only kind of leader they would be willing to risk their heads for just to show him praise.


    Every time when some spoke of putting an elder or core disciple from the enemy sect in chains, Austin would get a particular glint in his eyes. This time, they were ready -- very much ready. In fact, that they would not even hesitate for a second to go for whomever Austin had asked them to go after.


    Meanwhile, when all of this was happening, some discussions was also going on inside the headquarters of the Veritable Demon Sect.


    Every single member of the sect had been gathered there by the leader.


    Almost all of the elders of the sect were present and sitting on their seats, ready to hear what their leader had to say.


    Sitting on the throne in front of everyone, a man called everyone to silence. He was definitely no normal person. His body was perfectly shaped by the muscles that were bulging out of his shirt. And even though he was close to being fifty years old, he did not show any signs of weakness at all. As a matter of fact, his giant hands even looked like they could tear a living animal apart.


    That was right. He was the leader of the Veritable Demon Sect, and one of the greatest masters of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    "So, it is true that a lot of our disciples have been captured by this young man -- Austin. What do you think we should do about it?"


    The leader said to the crowd with nothing written on his face. It wa


    eld Skill. I am very happy for you and very glad that I have such a strong cultivator in my sect. You must keep it up,"


    the leader suddenly said to Barker in praise.


    "Yes, sire. Thank you for your kind words. That is true. I have been working on the Golden-shield Skill for a while now. And I have just gotten a hold of it. There''s way more effort needed to be put in if I am to work my way up, which I surely will."


    Barker was flattered when he realized that the leader was praising him for his skill. ''It must be my lucky day, '' thought Barker.


    "Sire, I must go now before Austin goes somewhere else. Rest assured that I will make sure he listens."


    The moment he finished talking, he wasted no time before leaving immediately and heading to Austin.


    However, right at this moment, Austin had already gathered his force and left the cave. They were all super pumped with the mission that Austin had given to them: to continue the hunting game!


    They were even more excited now that Austin had changed his strategy than they were last time when they captured several thousands of men.


    This time, their primary target were the elders and core forces of the clans and sects that dared to hold his two dear friends in hostage. Austin wanted them to feel exactly what he was feeling right now -- the pain of losing anything they held dear.


    He just knew how much impact he would be bringing to his enemies, and he was certain that he would enjoy every single minute of it.

 Chapter 1187 The Elixir City

    After leaving the cave he had been staying for days, Austin set his first target as the Holy Heritor of the Magic Hand Sect.


    The Holy Heritor was of paramount significance to a sect as he would be an important candidate for the succession of the sect leader.


    Thus, a Holy Heritor''s status was superior to that of an elder.


    Considering their value to a sect, Austin targeted the Holy Heritor of each sect first.


    "Let''s head to the Elixir City!"


    Austin instructed his companions before leading them toward the Elixir City.


    Along the way, Austin and his friends kept a low profile.


    Austin wore his Appearance-transforming Clothes. He disguised himself as a plain-faced and dull young man that no one would notice.


    He also asked Violet to help change the aura of his spiritual soul when they crossed crowded areas just to be sure that no one would learn of his true identity.


    The Elixir City was located close to the Magic Hand Sect''s headquarters.


    Numerous people thronged to the Elixir City as it was the venue for this year''s alchemy competition.


    The alchemy competition was held every five years in the East Mainland. Each time, it would attract many younger generation pill refiners. Everyone wanted to come and compete at the competition with the hopes of proving their worthiness as pill refiners.


    All sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom would send a representative to watch the competition. After the winners were announced, these representatives would try to recruit these young talents


    as those well-recognized pill refiners were all already aligned with influential sects.


    However, it was easier to find and recruit younger pill refiners.


    Considering the benefits of attending the competition, the Elixir City was packed with young pill refiners and representatives of all sects.


    For this reason, there was a lot of human traffic on the Elixir City''s streets.


    "What a huge crowd!"


    Austin could not help but sigh when he saw how many people were present on the streets.


    The queen and the sect leader also lo


    were the most elite figures of their generation in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    "It is really a shame. One year ago, Keyon and I agreed to meet and drink with each other here.


    I still can''t believe that he fell into Austin''s hands. What a great shame!"


    A young man held up his drink and downed it, looking sad.


    "Is Keyon really Austin''s prisoner?"


    A man carrying a broadsword asked curiously.


    "Yes, he is. I heard this from the elder of the Ghost Puppet Sect. There is no mistake,"


    said another handsome young man, who was clad in white. He emitted a peaceful aura��one that refreshed and energized all other people around him.


    He was Gerry, the Holy Heritor of the Magic Hand Sect. Everyone thought he was the most promising candidate for succession to sect leader. His social status was unparalleled in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    "Austin is treacherous and cruel. It is in everyone''s best interest to hunt him and kill him.


    May I suggest that we pool our resources, form an alliance, and hunt Austin. What do you guys think?"


    said a yellow-clad man. The voice belonged to Nicolas. Austin had bumped into him on the street earlier.


    "Great idea. We can even hire the Deicide Organization and ask them to send their best hitman to kill Austin,"


    another person suggested in a low voice.


    Everyone else was shocked at this idea.

 Chapter 1188 You Are Austin!

    The proposal for hiring the Deicide Organization to kill Austin was just too shocking! The said organization was a taboo subject throughout the South Continent. None of them would dare mention its notorious name.


    As a very mysterious underground group of assassins, the organization specialized in operating for money.


    The fee they charged for each assassination was prohibitively high. But as long as a client could pay enough, they would operate to kill anyone, regardless of how strong the cultivator was.


    The most brilliant achievement won by the Deicide Organization was that it had successfully assassinated three great masters at the Semi-holy Realm!


    Yet, as it had executed so many people, including warriors from almost every sect, it had also offended nearly all the forces from the South Continent.


    There was a time when the major sects even worked together, trying to entirely annihilate the organization.


    But they were hopeless as after a long time of searching, they couldn''t even find the headquarters of the Deicide Organization.


    Since then, the organization began to keep a low profile. It would not readily accept assassination tasks anymore, but once it did, it would charge a painstakingly high price.


    "Well, it is a good idea to pay an assassin to slaughter that bastard Austin.


    He should get a taste of his own medicine.


    Nicolas, your idea is really quite good and impressive," a woman commented.


    She was dressed in a snow-white coat, with a long pink dress, black hair. Her delicate face made her look like a secluded and attractive orchid in a deserted valley.


    She was Jocelyn, the Holy Heritor of the New Moon Sect. Her status was much higher than that of Winnie because the latter was just an ordinary Holy Daughter of their sect.


    "Ha-ha-ha, I didn''t expect that the well-respected Jocelyn would agree with my idea," Nicolas said jubilantly as he heard her compliment.


    Filled with unexpected joy, he was now looking at her with great admiration in his eyes.


    As one of Jocelyn''s admirers, he was also very excited.


    "Yes, I agree, too,"


    the rest people at the banquet also expressed their agreement one by one.


    "But, Nicolas, it seems that Austin has no disputes with you. Why do you want him to die that much?" a young man cut in abruptly.


    A moment ago, he leisurely entered the fifth floor of the Restaurant Aroma with a woman and old servant. They all hid their real power and looked so ordinary that nobody else noticed them.


    ''What is happening?''


    The guests at the banquet were stunned as none of them would say a word against Nicolas�C�Cthe most promising pill refiner. They now all steered their attention to the strangers.


    "Who are you? Where are you from?" Nicolas asked huffily. As a celebrity, Nicolas was sure he had never met them before.


    Then the others all found that they also didn''t recognize the identity of these people.


    All the guests, who c


    screamed.


    All at once, the remaining young elites were struck by great panic, their faces changing dramatically. A moment ago, they were discussing the establishment of an association for the purpose of killing Austin. They even talked about hiring the Deicide Organization to assassinate him. However, unexpectedly, in a blink of an eye, Austin came to find them.


    As for the purpose of his unexpected visit, these young elites were quite aware of that�C�Che wanted to capture them all.


    Hearing that the young man in front of him was Austin, Nicolas couldn''t help but panic. His expression instantly changed from fury to fear, noting that he just said that he wanted to kill Austin.


    However, he didn''t mean it. He just wanted to show off among the young people and make them admire him. When Austin was standing in front of him now, he was just another coward.


    Therefore, Nicolas turned around and tried to leave the restaurant.


    "Wait! Nicolas, didn''t you mention earlier that you would hire the Deicide Organization to assassinate me?


    But why are you escaping right now?" Austin sneered coldly.


    Meanwhile, he moved quickly and stopped Nicolas on his tracks.


    "Austin, there is no conflict or hatred between you and my clan. Please don''t give me a hard time," Nicolas uttered timidly and looking somewhat intimidated.


    Although he was at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm, he gave up the fight quickly as he was mortally afraid of death.


    "No, you are wrong. There was no hatred between us before. But after you have proposed to hire an assassin to kill me, I have a grudge against you now," Austin replied quickly.


    Immediately, he stretched out his hand to grab Nicolas.


    "I''ll fight you till the end!" Nicolas said firmly as he realized there was no escape from this.


    He tapped his waist instantly, and eighteen long swords flew out, forming a complicated and mysterious sword array. Suddenly, it lunged towards Austin.

 Chapter 1189 Six Great Masters In The Primal Holy Realm

    This was a high-grade holy weapon that was made of eighteen swords. It was extremely powerful.


    Austin never expected that he would obtain such a formidable weapon. He promptly took out the Slaughtering Sword and released a ray of bloody sword-light that cut the eighteen swords into halves.


    The holy weapon was vulnerable before Austin''s attack with the archaic weapon.


    "No!"


    Nicolas cried, desperately. He had been so distraught over the destruction of the holy weapon that he hadn''t noticed that Austin had moved closer to him. Now, the Slaughtering Sword in Austin''s hand was pointed at his throat.


    Austin slammed his fist on Nicolas'' temple to render him unconscious. Then, Austin teleported him to the City model.


    "Ha-ha. Mr. Gold Hand, we meet again!"


    When Austin glanced around the room, he saw Mr. Gold Hand, one of the Holy Sons of the Magic Hand Sect.


    Mr. Gold Hand was just an ordinary Holy Son, so his status was nowhere near as honorable as that of Gerry, the Holy Heritor of their sect.


    This time, Gerry was the host of the elite gathering of the younger generation, while Mr. Gold Hand attended to mingle with the guests.


    Aware that Austin had recognized him, the color drained from Mr. Gold Hand''s face. He remembered the fight he had with Austin in the past. Realizing that he would get into trouble, Mr. Gold Hand thought about escaping.


    "Why are you avoiding me, Mr. Gold Hand?"


    Austin laughed. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before Mr. Gold Hand and grabbed him with only one hand.


    Mr. Gold Hand, who was at the medium stage of Astral Realm, was nothing before Austin now.


    "Run!


    Some elders are coming to our rescue! Just hold on for a while!"


    Gerry shouted as he rushed toward the window. When hosting the gathering, he never imagined that Austin would be here.


    On his head, a huge elixir pot released clouds of dense ivory smoke, which gave off an intoxicating aroma of elixirs. In a flash, Gerry was shrouded in the smoke.


    This was a high-grade holy weapon.


    "It''s too late!"


    Suddenly, Austin blocked his path. With a grim smile, he brandished the Slaughtering Sword.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud crash, the elixir pot fell off Gerry''s head.


    Then Austin reached forward and grabbed it. The smile on Austin''s face grew at the thought of having obtained a high-grade holy weapon.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Gerry barked in rage. He narrowed his eyes as he flipped his hand. In an instant, a pill with violent potency appeared on his palm.


    ''Eh, what is this?


    Did Elder Drew successfully refine the Power-strengthening Pill?''


    Austin''s heart pounded at the thought.


    Austin had once disguised himself and snuck into the Magic Hand Sect. After becoming Elder Drew''s refinery assistant, Austin worked with him to refine the Power-strengthening Pill. Thus he was desperate to know whether the elixir on Gerry''s palm was a Power-strengthening Pill.


    As Austin had expected, the aura of Gerry''s pill was fairly similar to tha


    de-light.


    At last, Austin and the queen''s joint attacks broke the blade-light.


    "You beasts! You cannot hide from me!"


    "Austin, you are doomed this time!"


    The other five great masters in the Primal Holy Realm flew toward Austin.


    "Run!"


    Austin ordered the queen with his spiritual sense. Then he activated the Demonic Teleportation Skill. Within a second, he disappeared from in front of the Restaurant Aroma and appeared somewhere five kilometers away.


    The queen dared not continue the fight either. So, she followed Austin.


    The five overmatches in the Primal Holy Realm were elders of different sects. They were veterans with rich tactical experience and many mysterious skills. Austin and the queen knew that it would be impossible to defeat them.


    Now that he had escaped the attack, Austin touched his Space Ring and took out the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot. Just as he was about to climb on, he heard a voice.


    "You can''t run!"


    Suddenly, six great masters in the Primal Holy Realm showed up behind Austin and the queen.


    BOOM!


    Six aggressive assaults, including a beam of blade-light, a palm skill, a finger skill, and so on, headed toward them.


    "I''ll defend against them. Hurry up! Activate the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot!"


    the queen shouted.


    She channeled the evil energy inside her body to the Rigid Fire Fan in her hand. Simultaneously, she fanned it frantically to release the evil energy.


    The flames and wind raged in the space around Austin and the queen. Strong vital energy forces collided with each other, shaking heaven and earth.


    "Puff!"


    With a stroke of luck, the queen defeated the six great masters in the Primal Holy Realm. Although she was equipped with the Rigid Fire Fan, she had been injured. She coughed up several mouthfuls of blood.


    "Done! Come on!"


    Fortunately, at this point, the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot had been activated with divine vital energy crystals. Now, Austin had driven it to the queen to pick her up.

 Chapter 1190 Escaping

    With all her strength and effort, the queen waved her magic fan for a dozen times and moved swiftly inside the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot.


    Whoosh!


    And in a split second, the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot tried to escape.


    "Halt!"


    But before the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot could leave, the six great masters of the Primal Holy Realm would not let Austin get away this time. At this critical moment, the great masters exerted all of their power and gave a final strike to stop the chariot. And in an instant, six powerful waves of vital energy force were exerted by those great masters and violently struck the back of the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot.


    Bang!


    The chariot felt the blast of strong waves and was sent flipping in the air while being thrown away a thousand meters from where it started to run.


    It was a heart-stopping event. The six warriors might have hit the back of the chariot, but the chariot remained unscathed and managed to escape in a flash.


    It was a near death experience for all of them. Austin was overjoyed that the attack didn''t do any damage to the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot at all. He was completely thankful that the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot was considered as an archaic magic treasure for it was sturdy to the core. The chariot was so powerful and tough that even though the six great masters of the Primal Holy Realm exerted a violent attack in an attempt to destroy it, it still pushed through without a scratch.


    "Don''t just stand there! Don''t let Austin get away!"


    Without hesitation, the six warriors chased the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot as fast as they could.


    The six great masters were there because they were the keepers of this year''s alchemy competition in the East Mainland. Austin broke into Elixir City to capture so many warriors brazenly. This humiliated them and it badly influenced the competition.


    To add salt to the wound, these warriors that Austin captured were very powerful and revered by the younger generations which brought disgrace to their status.


    It would be so humiliating for them if ever the news was spread out so they had no choice but to do their best and chase Austin to redeem themselves.


    And as soon as the great masters of the Primal Holy Realm started to take their task to heart, they moved as fast as they could. They moved like ghosts, much like tails of shooting stars as they followed the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot''s tail.


    Meanwhile, inside the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot, Austin''s spiritual sense tingled as he could feel the extraordinary speed of the six men who went after him. He then felt surprised at the warriors'' behavior, which made him admire their courage and determination.


    To supply more energy for the Dra


    ws, however, made the elders of the Magic Hand Sect and the New Moon Sect extremely mad that they even hired expert warriors to chase after Austin.


    The five sects, the four clans, together with the Polarity Sect, the Celestial Gate Sect and the Breeze Sect in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom all had commanded their warriors for the capture of Evan and Herbert back in the Heavy Earth City.


    Eventually, Austin''s revenge made him an enemy of a total of twelve sects and clans.


    During that time, those sects and clans were so angry that they also arranged a search party to find and capture Austin.


    As a matter of fact, nearly all the important strategic passes and roads in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom were blocked off so that they could easily corner Austin and lessen the chance of an escape.


    In addition to that, many great warriors also searched for Austin inch by inch in the places where he had recently appeared and all the nearby places that he could use as a hiding spot.


    Meanwhile, in a pretty beautiful mountain, the queen was doing therapy by use of evil energy in a leafy forest.


    Austin had given the queen some pills which could help her recover faster.


    As a matter of fact, Austin had so many kinds of high-grade pills which were made especially for regaining vital energy. But they would not do any effect on the queen for they only work on human warriors who cultivated vital energy.


    As the queen rested and healed herself in the wild forest, Austin looked after her and protected her as a guardian so that no one would be able to harm her.


    Meanwhile, he took out many divine vital energy crystals and let out the spiritual tree in his Soul Sea. Then, the spiritual tree began to absorb the energy and then transformed it into the power of Austin''s spiritual sense force.

 Chapter 1191 Violet Awakens The Blood Power

    By the time half the day was over, the spiritual tree had absorbed all the energy from about fifty thousand divine vital energy crystals.


    Austin could feel that his spiritual sense had become more powerful.


    The spiritual lake in the middle of his Soul Sea had extended to twenty-five acres. It seemed to be pulsating with energy as spiritual waves crashed into each other continuously.


    The spiritual tree was more than a meter tall now. Austin anticipated that it would not be long before it grew to twice its current height.


    Ever since he got the spiritual tree, Austin had always let it absorb all kinds of energy. By this process the power of his spiritual sense could be strengthened.


    Austin was sure that his spiritual sense would soon be as powerful as that of the cultivators at the Primal Holy Realm now.


    However, that was not enough for Austin.


    During his recent battles with the Primal Holy Realm cultivators, Austin came to the realization that his spiritual sense was not powerful enough to fight and win against them.


    So, he firmly decided in his heart that he was going to take out the time to cultivate his spiritual sense in the coming days.


    Austin put the spiritual tree back into his Soul Sea after careful observation.


    Then he made an attempt to test his spiritual sense. He released his spiritual sense to find the queen. He saw that she was still healing her wounds.


    So Austin took out the Lightning Sword and began to hone his swordsmanship.


    Back in the Elixir City, they were nearly killed by the cultivator at the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm. He had been very proficient at blade skills. The momentum of his attack proved to be unstoppable and was capable of destroying everything in the way. After all, he had used his level nine blade potential.


    At that crucial moment when death seemed imminent, Austin and the queen had reluctantly defended themselves against the blade attack with their most powerful weapons.


    Austin reflected back on his previous battles and realized that he had relied too much on the power of the Slaughtering Sword.


    He had overlooked the cultivation of other martial arts skills.


    Austin came to realized the weakness of his cultivation base. His also understood that magic treasure of the archaic level alone could not make him invincible.


    It was the cultivation base that decided the true strength of the warriors.


    Austin realized that he could never make progress if he relied too much on the magic treasure or other archaic weapons.


    The reality was that Austi


    e power of the tribulation beast, ''''


    Violet said thoughtfully.


    ''Wow!''


    Austin thought as he sucked in a deep breath.


    He could not believe that Violet had become so much stronger than before.


    The cultivation system of the ancient beings was so different from that the human race. Once they made the breakthrough, their power would take a giant exponential leap.


    ''''Not a big deal. From the memories I inherited, I know that our race was born with the noble blood.


    The brightest beings in our race could awaken fifty percent of the blood power within just a few years.


    If my age is measured the way humans measure their age, I am over one hundred years old now. But I have only awakened forty percent of my blood power.


    I think the reason why my awakening has been so slow is that the Prime Martial World had too little spiritual energy.


    If I get the chance to cultivate in a more high-leveled realm, then I will be able to break through more quickly,"


    Violet explained.


    ''Is it really true that the Prime Martial World is a barren place in comparison with other realms?


    If I get the chance, I shall definitely go down on a visit to the other high-leveled realms and widen my horizons.''


    Austin felt lost for several moments after hearing Violet''s words.


    ''''Master, now that I have made so much great progress in my illusion skills, perhaps I can help you in the upcoming battles.''''


    Violet smiled expectantly at Austin.


    ''''Really? Tell me about it.''''


    Austin was intrigued. Illusion skill was the most unique talent possessed by the nine-tailed demon fox race.


    Now that Violet had awakened her blood power, her illusion skills must have also significantly improved.

 Chapter 1192 Simulating Smell of Spiritual Soul

    "In the past I could temporarily change the aura of someone''s spiritual soul.


    Now with more practice, I can simulate someone else''s spiritual soul aura."


    Violet revealed with a smile.


    "You can simulate the aura of another person''s the spiritual soul!" Austin exclaimed. "That is amazing!


    Seriously?"


    Although in wonder, Austin looked doubtful. He had never seen or heard of such powers.


    "Let me show you." Violet volunteered.


    Violet smiled mysteriously, then in deep concentration, released a mass of pink fog.


    Then Violet''s appearance suddenly changed.


    Suddenly, the gnome appeared in front of Austin.


    Austin had seen the whole changing process, so he was aware that the gnome standing in front of him was a transformation initiated by Violet using her illusion skills.


    However, what surprised Austin the most was that the gnome which Violet transformed into was an identical replica of the real gnome, not only on appearance but also its aura. The aura of the beast soul was also identical.


    If Austin had not seen Violet transform with his own eyes, he would have no doubt assumed that she was the real gnome.


    "Ha-ha, master, I will ask the gnome to come out, and you can compare whether I simulated his likeness or not,"


    Violet remarked.


    Right then another gnome showed up in front of Austin in a flash.


    Austin was dumbfounded. It was hard for him to tell which one of the two was the real gnome, because the two gnomes looked exactly as the other no matter, including their appearances and the aura of their beast soul.


    The two gnomes looked at each other in astonishment.


    "Hmm, you silly girl, don''t imitate my beast soul aura!"


    one of them frowned and said unhappily. He was obviously the real gnome.


    The other one grinned slyly. Violet, of course was immensely enjoying herself.


    "Violet, this skill is so incredible!"


    Austin exclaimed in surprise. His eyes were wide open in amazement as he tried to process what he had just seen.


    "Ha-ha, I told you, master. I am amazing, right?"


    While she was still laughing, the pink fog appeared again and Violet transformed back to her own form.


    "Yes, you are amazing. Violet, can you help me to simulate others'' spiritual soul auras?"


    Austin asked anxiously.


    "Sure, why not.


    Whose spiritual soul do you want to simulate? It must be someone you know or have come into contact with before,"


    Violet explained.


    "Well, how about if I try to simulate the spiritual soul of the Fire Worshiping Sect''s leader? I hope it works,"


    Austin was e


    n of the thunder unicorn was quite unique. It supplemented its energy mainly by absorbing lightning.


    Austin generally had no idea where to find the lightning energy to feed the thunder unicorn, so the power of the thunder unicorn was still at the preliminary stage of Tribulation Realm.


    But right now there were so much lightning energy in front of him.


    Austin considered for a while and tried to send a message to the queen using his spiritual sense.


    He wanted to ask the queen whether the thunder unicorn would disturb her breakthrough or not, if he released the thunder unicorn to devour the lightning energy in the Thunderstroke Doom.


    After a few seconds, the queen replied using the spiritual sense.


    The queen indicated that she was alright, the thunder unicorn would not disturb her breakthrough but would actually help her withstand the Thunderstroke Doom.


    Once he heard her words, Austin was ecstatic and instantly summoned the thunder unicorn.


    Roar!


    The thunder unicorn roared as it flew to the center of the lightning.


    Then it opened its big mouth and ceaselessly devoured the lightning energy.


    The thunder unicorn adjusted quite fast. Instead of getting hurt under the thunderstruck environment, it felt like a fish in water.


    After about an hour later, the lightning strikes became less and less.


    Then the dark clouds slowly started scattering in the sky.


    Austin then summoned the thunder unicorn to come back.


    The power of thunder in the thunder unicorn was stronger than ever before. The energy of the lightning it had devoured increased its power significantly.


    Austin stored the thunder unicorn back to his elixir field and then looked at the queen.

 Chapter 1193 Get Even With Them

    The queen levitated in the air. Her court dress, which accentuated her voluptuous figure, danced in the wind. Her eyes were closed as if she was mulling over something.


    Formidable energy gushed from her body and enveloped the space around her.


    The enchanting queen was the only focus of onlookers.


    Fifteen minutes later, the queen moved her finger before she opened her eyes.


    She sensed the amount of the energy inside her body, and the result pleased her. With a satisfied smile, she flew toward the ground and landed in front of Austin.


    "Congratulations! You made a breakthrough,"


    said Austin as he beamed.


    ''The queen has reached the medium stage of Primal Holy Realm, '' he thought.


    "I was much stronger a thousand years ago.


    My strength has been significantly weakened as I stayed in that small alternate dimension too long. I haven''t regained my full strength yet,"


    the queen responded with a playful pout.


    "What was your cultivation base a thousand years ago?" Austin asked.


    The queen''s statement had piqued his curiosity.


    "You''ll find out later,"


    the queen replied with a smile.


    "All right. I can''t wait till you''ve restored your strength," Austin said.


    He knew that the queen would only share information when she was ready. And hence, he decided not to push her.


    "What''s your plan, master?"


    Violet asked.


    She knew that Austin would come to Evan and Herbert''s rescue, for they were important to him.


    "Who can see through your trick if you disguise other people''s spiritual souls?"


    Austin asked instead of answering her question.


    "Cultivators below the Heaven Realm will not be aware of the deception.


    Only Primal Holy Realm masters will not be fooled by my little trick if they use their spiritual sense to scan carefully,"


    Violet replied with certainty.


    "I see. I will go to the Heavenly Emperor City and free Evan and Herbert," Austin said after thinking for a while.


    Then, Austin glanced in the direction of the Heavenly Emperor City.


    "Before leaving, I''ll teach another lesson to the sects who were involved in the kidnapping of my best friends," he added.


    As he spoke, a sinister look flas


    s kept beating the prisoners with their fists and feet.


    "I do this for you, Evan," Austin murmured.


    Then, he punched Keyon in the belly.


    "This is for you, Herbert."


    He stomped on Jeffrey''s face. Jeffrey was so furious that he almost fainted.


    To Austin''s surprise, although the Sect Supremo and Nathan were old, they hit the captives as hard as the rest.


    The prisoners'' faces twisted in anguish as the beatings continued.


    The queen didn''t join them, however. She stood aside and watched the cultivators suffer, with a smile.


    "Stop! That''s enough," Austin said.


    His companions stopped immediately.


    The prisoners had been beaten black and blue, and their bodies were covered in wounds. Some of their faces had swollen so severely, that it would be difficult for people to recognize them.


    Austin and his companions had controlled their strength so that these cultivators wouldn''t sustain severe injuries.


    "Get some bamboo poles,"


    Austin instructed.


    "Why do you need them, master?"


    Violet asked with a stunned expression.


    "We will parade the prisoners through the streets.


    Since the major sects treated my friends the same way, I''ll get even with them,"


    Austin replied as he glared at his captives. An evil look flashed in his eyes.


    "Got it. I''m on it, master," Violet replied as she covered her mouth and giggled.


    With one final glance at the hostages, Violet left to search for the bamboo poles.

 Chapter 1194 Public Humiliation

    Several minutes later, Violet stumbled across five iron bamboos in a nearby forest. Each was a dozen meters long.


    Violet had found iron bamboos��a special kind of bamboo that was very hard, generally taller and harder than other commonly found bamboos.


    "Tie the men to these bamboos,"


    Austin instructed.


    Everyone went to work, and soon all twenty thoroughly beaten men were tied to the five iron bamboos.


    Once they were done, each bamboo stick had four or five captives tied to it. From a distance, it was quite a spectacular view since they looked like five skewers of barbecued squids.


    "Austin, you arrogant boy! You are way out of line here! I am going to relish killing you!"


    The twenty captives, who had been tied together, were furious.


    They were men from prestigious families or elders in their sects. They represented the real power of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, and they were treated like royalty wherever they went.


    But now, Austin had tied them to iron bamboos like sticks of squid.


    Furthermore, they understood Austin''s intention. He was going to publicly embarrass them by displaying them on the streets.


    If that happened, they would be the laughing stock in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom for the rest of their lives.


    Jocelyn and Nora paled at the thought. Regret coursed through them. They hated themselves for messing with Austin in the first place. It was because of their actions that they found themselves in this situation.


    As princesses in their families, they had been spoiled, protected, and respected by everyone around them. They had never been treated like this.


    Yet, they deserved the treatment. It was Jocelyn and Nora who had set the trap to kill Austin in the Ghost Puppet City. However, Austin had captured them instead.


    "Austin! This is enough. Don''t push your luck so far.


    Just let me go, and I will ask the elders to have mercy and release your brothers."


    Now, someone started to negotiate with Austin. Perhaps he hoped to cut a deal with Austin.


    "Aus


    ny people in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom had heard of Austin.


    When word spread, the entire Connection Town was astonished.


    Everyone dropped whatever they were doing and swarmed to the street. Crowds of people started to point fingers and discuss what they had witnessed. Austin was the center of everyone''s comments.


    Traffic inside the entire town literally came to a standstill. The more people that joined the crowd, the more the situation snowballed. As the streets were jam-packed, some warriors levitated in the air to watch this shocking scene from above.


    "I would never have thought that they would be this enthusiastic!"


    Even Austin was surprised by the people''s reactions.


    "Uncle Neo! Help me!"


    Jeffrey, who was tied to one of the bamboos, shouted at an indigo-clad middle-aged man.


    ''Uncle Neo?''


    Austin turned to glare at the man Jeffrey had called out to.


    He was a cultivator at the premium stage of Tribulation Realm. Now that his cover was blown, he looked surprised and indecisive.


    "You must be an elder of the Kong Clan!"


    Austin smiled mischievously. Since Jeffrey had called the middle-aged man "Uncle Neo", he must be someone of high status in the Kong Clan.


    Austin nodded at the queen. With a smile, the queen then moved toward that man.


    The man looked scared. Suddenly, he turned around and fled.

 Chapter 1195 Polarity Sect

    The middle-aged man in indigo had planned to run away secretly and seek help. He had not anticipated that he would be seen by the young master of the Kong Clan.


    He did not have the guts or the power to fight against the queen, because he knew that she had killed an elder of the Sky Sect at the Primal Holy Realm.


    He, on the other hand, was merely at the premium stage of Tribulation Realm.


    But unfortunately for the middle-aged man, he had failed to escape and was captured by the queen.


    "Stupid boy! This is all your fault!"


    he glared at the young master of the Kong Clan and shouted angrily.


    In the crowd surrounding them, there were disciples belonging to the five big sects, the four big families and the Polarity Sect with the Celestial Gate Sect and the Breeze Sect. They were all momentarily shocked by this show of aggression.


    They did not think that Austin would attack people in public, so the disciples from these sects and families were all fleeing the place secretly. They were afraid that if people would recognize them, then they too would be captured by Austin.


    Half of the crowd left the scene after just a few moments.


    "Come on, let''s move to the next town!"


    Austin knew that once word got around, a lot of masters would rush to the Connection Town in order to fight him for their disciples.


    This meant that he could not stay there too much longer.


    Therefore, Austin activated his bodily movement skill and left the town behind to move towards his next destination.


    Hours after Austin had left from there, dark figures dropped into the town one after the other making the air sing.


    Whoosh!


    There were dozens of figures rushing into the Connection Town.


    They were all revealed to be the masters above the Heaven Realm. Five of them were even the masters at the Primal Holy Realm. They came to the Connection Town to hunt down Austin as soon as they heard what had happened here.


    Though they hurried to the Connection Town at their greatest speeds, they arrived in the town and found out that Austin had already left from there for hours. They had been outsmarted by Austin.


    "Does anyone know where Austin went? That bastard!"


    the master at the Primal Holy Realm roared angrily. His voice was so loud that it sounded like the crackling of thunder. Everyone in the Connection Town could hear his voice clearly.


    Whatever had happened that day in the town had made these masters from the eleven sects and families blow their tops completely. .


    "Sir, Austin had an ancient chariot. It was too fast! We were not able to catch up with


    Sect was cultivating an arcane spell in the headquarter of the Polarity Sect. . . .


    In the Murk City, there was a restaurant named Charming Moonlight. The city was near the headquarter of the Polarity Sect and was also under its control. Charming Moonlight was the most fancy restaurant in the Murk City.


    A man and a woman were drinking on the table right next the window in a private room on the third floor of the Charming Moonlight.


    The man had a pair of big black eyes and thick eyebrows, while the woman was beautiful.


    The pair was none other than Austin and the queen in disguise.


    Clop! Clop!


    A rhythmic sound of horse steps were suddenly heard in the street where the Charming Moonlight was situated.


    Half a dozen robust red flood dragon horses ran from one end of the street. People in the street all made way for them.


    A young man in a black and white robe mounted on the first red flood dragon horse was elegant with two swords tied at his back.


    "Look, it is Hoyt, the inner disciple of the Polarity Sect!


    I heard that he is the top inner disciple of the Polarity Sect. The senior figures of the Polarity Sect pay the most attention to his cultivation,"


    someone in the street suddenly exclaimed.


    This was normal because the top disciples from any one of big sects would draw everyone''s attention wherever they went.


    The red flood dragon horses were gone after a few moment. It seemed like they were going to get out of town given the direction in which they were headed.


    ''The top inner disciple. Well, then let me start the hunt with you, ''


    Austin thought to himself with a smile.


    Soon, he and the queen left the Charming Moonlight and got out of town secretly following Hoyt.

 Chapter 1196 The Headquarters Of The Polarity Sect

    About fifteen miles away from the Murk City, Hoyt Yang rode his red flood dragon horse as he led several inner disciples towards the Polarity Sect''s headquarters.


    It was a big day for him. After all, he was tasked with a huge responsibility of buying what the Holy Heritor needed from an auction.


    Hoyt Yang could not contain his excitement. He smiled from ear to ear on the way to fulfill his primary task for the day.


    In fact, he was excited for the reward that the Holy Heritor of the Polarity Sect had promised him upon completing the task at hand��a Vitality Pill.


    The Vitality Pill was known as a very cherished treasure to be owned by anyone for it was considered to be a precious elixir in the Polarity Sect. Only a principal disciple would be qualified to obtain a Vital Pill as soon as he became the Holy Son.


    "Hurry up!"


    Hoyt yelled at those following inner disciples who lagged behind him. Leading the pack, all he thought of was the adored Vitality Pill waiting for him as soon as he finished the task. This made him put pressure on the others to hasten their speed as he could no longer wait to get to the headquarters to claim his prize.


    Suddenly, two figures flew over their heads. And in a blink of an eye, a man and a lady stood in front of them which immediately got in their way.


    Unbeknownst to them, it was Austin and the Queen.


    "What the hell is wrong with you two? Fuck off or you''ll be dead meat in no time!"


    Hoyt roared angrily at Austin and the Queen. It was not long after he realized the two people in front of him were not disciples of the Polarity Sect.


    Austin and the Queen, however, remained still as a statue, not saying a word.


    "Very well! It seems that you have decided to meet death in a very odd time of the day!"


    Their calmness stirred up the raging fire in Hoyt''s chest.


    The Polarity Sect controlled the area with an approximate area of tens of thousands of miles around the Murk City. Hoyt was spoiled and arrogant as he was ranked as the top one inner disciple of the sect. Under his command, no one had the gall to refuse or even disobey him no matter how stupid and ridiculous his requirements were.


    It was such a bad timing for Austin and the Queen to appear out of nowhere and block his way. After all, he had no time for stupidity and he had no time to spare. This oddly timed appearance of the two had only brought him anxiety and anger.


    Austin and the Queen had concealed their cultivation base which led Hoyt to think of them as no more than two ordinarily stupid people who stood in front of him and his squad.


    Thinking that both of the people in front of him were no more than fragile humans, Hoyt was confident enough that he could deal with them effortlessly.


    "Oh for fuck''s sake! Go to hell!"


    Hoyt yelled as he activated his vital energy.


    Shoop! Shoop!


    A black and a white long sword catapulted behind him, which were aimed at Austin and the Queen.


    Being at the premium stage of Astral Realm, Hoyt''s attack brought profound and formidable air that filled the space around them.


    Seeing what Hoyt was capable of, the


    ttern.


    Austin tried to speak but no words came out of his mouth as he recognized the marvelous and intricate design that stood in front of him.


    The round basin, surrounded by the nine mountain ranges, formed an image of Yin-Yang.


    And yet again, nature displayed her best design as the best architect in the universe.


    It was, indeed, another masterpiece of mother nature.


    "The black fog spurting out from that well is so perfect for the evil shadow race''s cultivation. That is such a great source of rich evil energy,"


    the Queen suddenly said to Austin through the spiritual sense with pure excitement in her voice.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Austin was caught by surprise after hearing the Queen''s thoughts about the wonderful scenery.


    "Yeah! That explains it. The black fog is the essence of evil energy!


    How I wish I could cultivate here! I believe that it would not take me long before I could nurse myself back to full strength!"


    Her voice even began trembling out of excitement and longing for faster recuperation.


    "I think I got an idea!"


    Austin exclaimed as his brows knitted.


    After all, this was the headquarters of the Polarity Sect and numerous stronger cultivators were here. They both knew that it was not that easy to cultivate in the well.


    "But first, let''s wait for good timing. It''s essential, you know."


    Austin tried to calm the Queen down.


    Austin''s main goal was to infiltrate the Polarity Sect''s headquarters and capture the Holy Heritor. He planned to leave here as soon as he achieved the goal.


    But just now the Queen found a perfect place to cultivate. Should they have had more time in the place, then the Queen would have had her strength back quickly if she cultivated in the well.


    "Ugh, never mind! Just forget about it.


    I can tell there are many strong cultivators roaming around the Polarity Sect''s headquarters right now and it would be too risky if I cultivated here. And besides, they would soon notice my presence and see through your trick. It''s too dangerous!"


    the Queen sighed out of frustration.

 Chapter 1197 The Holy Heritor Of The Polarity Sect

    The queen of the evil shadow race was absolutely right. Austin could feel well that inside the headquarters of the Polarity Sect, there were some extremely powerful auras existing. It seemed that the strong cultivators were more than one in number.


    Austin was well aware that it was the headquarters of a big sect. He could not be too careful here no matter what precautions he took. It was very dangerous if he would be seen through.


    The good point was that Austin was disguised as an inner disciple of the Polarity Sect. Plus, Hoyt was the top one of the inner disciples and held a high respectable position. In the most areas of the headquarters of the Polarity Sect, he could go in or out freely. So currently there was nothing to worry about much.


    "Allow me to meet the Holy Heritor of the Polarity Sect first. Then we can decide what to do next and how to proceed,"


    Austin suggested to the queen with spiritual sense after he thought about it for a short while.


    Then Austin went in the direction of the cave where the Holy Heritor was in a deep meditation in the seclusion and devoted in cultivating himself.


    According to Hoyt''s information, the Holy Heritor had been cultivating himself in seclusion recently. It was said that he was practicing some secret skill of the Polarity Sect. Nobody knew for sure though. His dedication made everyone take wild guesses.


    The Holy Heritor''s cave was located right at a steep peak beside the round basin. It was covered densely by flourish plants with plenty of spiritual energy. It was really a beautiful and quiet place that was very suitable for cultivators.


    Moreover, there was only the Holy Heritor in the cave. Others could not enter it without permission.


    Standing outside the Holy Heritor'' cave, Austin found several arrays there, including a soundproof array, a defense array and an attacking array. All these arrays were at high levels. He observed each one very carefully.


    With these arrays all around, a cultivator could not easily enter the cave without permission ever, even if he was at the Primal Holy Realm.


    Austin could tell as a matter of fact that the Holy Heritor really enjoyed a high position in the sect as he was protected so well.


    "Mr. Brock, it''s Hoyt."


    Austin send a spiritual sense message into the cave, pretending to be Hoyt.


    The real name of the Holy Heritor was Brock Cui and Austin knew that from Hoyt.


    After a short moment, a voice came from inside the cave.


    "How are things going?"


    the voice inquired via spiritual sense.


    "I did it as you asked me


    r a short while, they came into a secret room, where Austin saw a young man in white gown. He was about twenty five years old with a hairstyle of typical Taoist bun. He was none other than the Holy Heritor of the Polarity Sect, Brock Cui himself. There he stood in front of him.


    "When we launch our plan, we must be very quick. It will be the best if we can control him within a second. Otherwise we will be in great trouble if others notice the noise here,"


    Austin informed the queen of the evil shadow race by spiritual sense.


    "Hoyt, where is the Refined Vital Energy Liquid you promised outside? Show it to me quickly without any delay!"


    Brock Cui said, evidently impatient. Actually he was stuck at the bottleneck in his cultivation. If he could have the Refined Vital Energy Liquid, he could break down the bottleneck and improve to the next level with ease. So it was essential.


    "Now!" Austin signaled to the queen.


    At that moment, Austin need not pretend anymore. It was just a waste of time. So he sent the message to the queen by spiritual sense.


    The next moment, the queen''s figure, almost completely transparent, appeared right beside Austin. She rushed violently towards Brock as quickly as lightning.


    Austin gave the boy servant a palm on the back of his neck as he got so close to him. The boy servant only had a cultivation base of Earth Realm. Instantly he passed out and fell to the ground. It needed almost no effort.


    "Who are you?"


    Brock Cui screeched in anger and surprise. He did not find the queen until she came close to him at high speed.


    At the same time, two long swords, a black one and a white one, appeared and flew towards the queen in order to attack her.

 Chapter 1198 Black Well And White Well

    With a wave of her hand, the queen released an enormous amount of evil energy. It enveloped the two swords and hit Brock''s head.


    Although Brock was the Holy Heritor of the Polarity Sect and he had learned many amazing martial skills, his cultivation base was at the premium stage of Tribulation Realm. There was no way for him to withstand the queen''s blow. After all, the queen had reached the medium stage of Primal Holy Realm.


    "I will not spare you, Hoyt Yang!" Brock declared as he glowered at Austin. Spite reflected in his eyes a moment before he lost consciousness.


    Austin had disguised himself as Hoyt when attacking Brock. Therefore Brock had no idea the man attacked him was actually Austin.


    "Yes, it is Hoyt''s fault. You can get revenge later,"


    Austin said as he burst into laughter.


    He then transported Brock and his squire to the City model.


    After that, Austin plundered Brock''s residence. Being the Holy Heritor of a top sect, Brock had lots of valuables.


    Austin found hundreds of thousands of divine vital energy crystals and other precious natural resources.


    Austin left after ransacking Brock''s treasures.


    Since he had gotten what he wanted, Austin knew that he should leave Polarity Sect''s headquarters. He had effectively implemented his plan to capture Brock.


    However, the two wells caught his attention. In particular, Austin felt drawn to the well that kept creating a black mist. Intense evil energy emitted from the well at Polarity Sect''s headquarters.


    From what the queen had told Austin, she could regain her strength quicker if she cultivated in a well that contained such pure evil energy.


    Austin knew that this would be the perfect opportunity for the queen to enhance her strength.


    After contemplating briefly, Austin decided to stay at Polarity Sect''s headquarters for a few more days. He wanted to see if he could sneak into the well that created the black mist.


    Everyone already knew that Brock, the Holy Heritor of the Polarity Sect, was undert


    .


    In general, the Black Well was considered a forbidden area, and it scarcely had visitors.


    After hearing Hoyt''s explanation, Austin and the queen knew a little more about the two wells.


    ''I see.


    Except for disciples who practice special martial skills, no one else approaches the Black Well.


    I can gain access to the Black Well on the pretext of cultivating a special skill that requires evil energy, '' Austin thought, overjoyed.


    ''It''s so easy to get to that well.''


    After a quick discussion with the queen, Austin decided to enter the Black Well that night.


    At midnight, Austin left Hoyt''s residence.


    He activated the bodily movement skill when heading for the Black Well.


    To avoid drawing attention to himself, Austin moved slowly toward his destination.


    Although it was late at night, many disciples were patrolling.


    A few elders, who were at the Heaven Realm, also stayed awake to watch over their sect from their rooms.


    Like any other top sect, Polarity Sect also maintained a strict defense routine.


    All of a sudden, Austin sensed that someone with a strong spiritual sense was examining him.


    "It''s midnight. Why are you heading for the Black Well?" A voice echoed in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat as fear coursed through him. ''He is a Heaven Realm master, '' Austin thought.

 Chapter 1199 The Gateway At The Bottom Of The Black Well

    "Elder Ian, during my cultivation of the Heart-crushing Palm, I encountered a bottleneck state, which greatly restricted the speed of my progress.


    I think it happened because of the insufficiency of evil energy. Because of that, I am planning to collect some more evil energy before I try to make a breakthrough in my cultivation of the Heart-crushing Palm again.


    Therefore, I think it would be best for me to gather the evil energy tonight," Austin said.


    Austin had a clear understanding from Hoyt that the elder responsible for the night patrol that night was Elder Ian.


    In addition, Hoyt also happened to cultivate the Heart-crushing Palm which also required him to collect evil energy for himself. Thus, Austin could make good use of this information by disguising himself as Hoyt.


    "Well, young man, it is very good that you are focusing on cultivation, but you should also keep in mind that you need to cultivate your skills in a gradual and orderly manner.


    Keep in mind that you must not be too hasty in your cultivation; always remember that haste makes waste.


    Do you understand what I mean?"


    After a moment''s silence, the message from Elder Ian finally reached Austin''s Soul Sea through spiritual sense, implying great encouragement.


    "Thank you very much for your advice. I will make sure to always keep them in mind."


    Austin was overjoyed. It seemed that Elder Ian was not suspicious of his true identity.


    "Well, that''s it. You can go and collect the evil energy now."


    Austin heard the voice of Elder Ian once again. And then, there were no more vice messages from him.


    "Thank you very much,"


    Austin said respectfully.


    Then, he turned to the direction of the Black Well.


    A moment later, he finally entered the area where the Black Well was.


    Upon entering the area within about 500 meters from the Black Well, Austin immediately felt the strong evil energy rushing towards him.


    That evil energy was precious to the queen, but it was harmful to the humans who cultivated the vital energy.


    Therefore, Austin hurriedly utilized his vital energy and released his own vital energy out of his body to form a defense layer made up of vital energy to ward off the evil energy.


    Then Austin continued to walk towards the huge Black Well.


    The opening of the Black Well was about 50 meters in diameter. From it, a thick gray-black smoke continuously emitted. Now that he was standing next to the well, Austin immediately felt a burst of evil energy which seemed to engulf him completely.


    Fortunately, Austin found that his Golden Sun Scripture could help him subdue the evil energ


    der the well that gave it the ability to produce such strong evil energy.


    One hundred meters, two hundred meters, three hundred meters...


    As he went deeper through his spiritual sense, Austin was quite surprised at the depth of the Black Well.


    It was not until Austin''s spiritual sense had reached around one thousand meters into the Black Well that he discovered that his spiritual sense had actually reached the bottom of the pit.


    "Ah?"


    Austin was a little surprised at what he found when his spiritual sense perceived the bottom of the Black Well.


    This was because the bottom of this Black Well turned out to be a closed gateway!


    Apparently, the entire bottom of the well was actually a gateway to something.


    However, that closed gateway appeared mottled. It was immediately obvious to Austin that it had experienced an erosion a long time ago. The two doors of the gateway were potholed and had an ancient feel to it.


    After looking around more, Austin found that the grey black evil energy essence in the huge well was actually continuously rising from the gateway.


    ''What is going on here?'' Austin doubtfully thought to himself.


    Austin was a little stunned when he sensed the upside-down gateway at the bottom of the well with his spiritual sense.


    "What do you think about the situation down there? Do you want to go down and have a look?" the queen asked Austin.


    In that moment, the queen suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Austin.


    As it turned out, the queen had also sensed the gateway at the bottom of the well.


    "All of this evil energy permeates from under the gateway. If the gateway can be opened, I have a feeling that the evil energy below will be surprisingly strong,"


    the queen said slowly.

 Chapter 1200 The Spiritual Flame

    And with a glance, Austin knew that the Queen was very intrigued at the secret of the mysterious well. This made the Queen very eager to go down and explore it.


    Her curiosity was drawn to the surging evil energy coming from the gate at the bottom of the Black Well.


    The overflowing evil energy indicated that there must be more of it locked up behind the gate.


    The evil energy, however, was highly toxic to human cultivators, but not to the cultivators from the evil shadow race who specialized in cultivating evil energy. With this in mind, the Queen was confident that this evil energy would not harm her in any way.


    But Austin wanted to impress the Queen so he agreed to go down the well with her. And besides, Austin was not a tad bit afraid of the overwhelming power of the evil energy, unlike the other human cultivators.


    Meanwhile, the Queen prepared for their descent. She then put a stop to her meditation and went down the well with Austin.


    By using their spiritual senses, they found their way underground and their path to the gate.


    Luckily, nothing out of the ordinary happened to them as they tread the way to the bottom of the well for both of them arrived safe and sound


    The gate was very far from where they started going down. As a matter of fact, it was about a thousand meters deep.


    Upon landing on the gate, they had noticed that the evil energy got thicker and grey smoke filled the bottom of the well which made it very difficult for their vision. Everything was hidden in thick and dense smoke that their eyes were of no use. Instead, they used their spiritual senses in order for them to perceive what was around them.


    "Let me try to open the gate," said the Queen.


    She then looked down at the gate with heavy eyes.


    "Be careful! I feel special energy waves down here," Austin reminded the Queen.


    Austin became worried for he could feel with his spiritual sense a strange and unknown aura that existed in the area.


    The two warriors were cautious for they wanted to know what they were dealing with. Immediately, they used their keen spiritual sense and looked for any strange anomalies around them. And in a matter of moments, both of them sensed special energy fluctuations located at the bottom of the well.


    But both the warriors were still confused as to what it was for the energy wave''s identity remained unknown to them.


    "Are you ready? If


    he had already refined three kinds of Unearthly Fire in the past.


    Austin inhaled deeply and summoned the Scorching Evil Fire and the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire in his body.


    Then, the Scorching Evil Fire and the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire sprayed out from his body immediately


    The Scorching Evil Fire formed into a red sea of fire while the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire formed into a black fire sea which then surrounded both Austin and the Queen.


    They were both in luck for Austin had his own Unearthly Fire with him that time.


    If it hadn''t been for Austin''s fires, then they would have already been cooked alive.


    Austin''s lip curled upward for he was satisfied with the performance of his Scorching Evil Fire and the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire.


    But unfortunately, his happiness didn''t last long.


    The black fire kept on fighting. It then gradually penetrated the Scorching Evil Fire and the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire. And with just a snap, Austin and the Queen were in danger yet again for Austin''s fires were not strong enough.


    The unknown black fires were so powerful that none of Austin''s fires could stop it from spreading even more.


    "Damn! We''re doomed. It is the Spiritual Flame!


    Although we can see it, it still has no substance just like the spiritual sense. And that is why it could not be stopped," the Queen explained with teary eyes.


    The Queen''s whole body trembled at the sight of the impenetrable black fires. She was desperate and hopeless as if she had already seen her death right in front of her eyes.


    "The Spiritual Flame?" Austin asked.


    He had never heard of that before.

 Chapter 1201 The Boost Of Spiritual Sense

    "Speaking of the Spiritual Flames, you know that powerful ancient masters once stood at the world''s peak. After they passed, the essence of their spiritual sense force did not vanish. Under certain circumstances, the essence of such forces could be transformed into Spiritual Flames and preserved.


    So, a Spiritual Flame is the energy contained in a spiritual soul.


    Just think about it. These ancient masters must have had extremely powerful spiritual senses. The essence of the spiritual energy left by them must be equally destructive,"


    the queen explained to Austin.


    Since she had spoken plainly, the queen''s logic was easily understood.


    Austin now knew why the Unearthly Fires released by him could not suppress the Spiritual Flame.


    Before long, the space around Austin was filled by the immense Spiritual Flame.


    As the Spiritual Flame grew stronger, ambient temperatures rose significantly. The pitch-black flame now besieged Austin and the queen.


    Austin and the queen could not be in a worse situation.


    Surrounded by the mysterious colorful lights released by the confining array, they could not move.


    Meanwhile, the Spiritual Flame ruthlessly burned their bodies.


    Considering that the Scorching Evil Fire and Dark Bone Gloomy Fire could not shield them from the Spiritual Flame as it was made from spiritual energy, Austin and the queen had run out of options. They could do nothing more except watch the Spiritual Flame burn their bodies.


    As the blue smoke generated from the Spiritual Flame continued to heat the space around them, Austin and the queen felt as though they were trapped in a hot oven. Pain coursed through them as the Spiritual Flame burned their bodies.


    A few minutes later, Austin and the queen found that the fire was slowly consuming their clothes.


    Since clothes were more prone to combustion as compared to flesh and bones, within a few seconds, all their clothes had turned to ashes.


    Austin and the queen were both stark naked now.


    "Ah!"


    Since everything had happened so suddenly and unexpectedly, Austin and the queen hadn''t been able to think about how they were going to fix this embarrassing situation.


    What added to the awkwardness was t


    l tree...


    I''ve only heard of the spiritual tree in legends. Where did you get it?"


    The queen''s mouth widened in surprise.


    Then she recalled that she was still stark naked because her clothes had been burned.


    However, the queen could not move as the colorful mysterious lights imprisoned her.


    What an embarrassing situation!


    As blood rushed to the queen''s face, she looked like a ripe tomato.


    Almost instantly, the queen was reminded of the last time she and Austin saw each other''s naked bodies. At that time, Austin and the queen had been trying to heal her wounds. The queen had never imagined that she would experience such a situation again.


    Meanwhile, Austin was focusing on the refinement of the Spiritual Flame.


    His spiritual sense was still progressing, After two hours, Austin found that the spiritual tree had absorbed all of the Spiritual Flame. Surprise reflected in Austin''s expression.


    The spiritual tree was ten meters in height now.


    The lake of the spiritual sense had also grown to over a hundred acres.


    The power of Austin''s spiritual sense had increased ten-fold at least!


    "Oh my gosh!"


    Even Austin was astounded by the significant increase in his spiritual sense and could not help but suck in a deep breath.


    Austin estimated that the present power of his spiritual sense might be stronger than most cultivators at the Primal Holy Realm.


    In terms of spiritual sense, he now had the confidence to defeat the queen.

 Chapter 1202 Underground Palace

    "I didn''t expect you to possess a spiritual tree.


    Since the Spiritual Flame was made from spiritual soul energy, refining it with the spiritual tree was, indeed, easy.


    It is rightly said that there is always a way to overcome an obstacle!"


    The queen sighed.


    "We have contained one crisis by refining the Spiritual Flame. However, we are still restrained by the mysterious lights. I do not know how to get out."


    Austin came to his senses after the ecstasy of the rising spiritual sense passed. He could not help but smile bitterly at the thought of their current predicament.


    "Should we attack the Imprisoning Array to see if it can be cracked?"


    Austin said after thinking about their options for a while. As soon as the idea occurred to him, vital energy force rushed out of Austin''s body and attacked the Imprisoning Array above his head.


    Simultaneously, the queen also released powerful evil energy and targeted the array.


    Although they couldn''t move their bodies, Austin and the queen could use their vital energy force.


    "Boom..."


    The bottom of the well trembled.


    Soon after, Austin and the queen found


    that no matter how hard they attacked, the Imprisoning Array above their heads was too strong and couldn''t be damaged.


    "Is it possible that we will be trapped here forever?"


    Austin sighed helplessly.


    "Why don''t we attack the portal at the bottom of the well?"


    The queen suggested after thinking for a while.


    With no other alternatives, Austin and the queen simultaneously launched a series of attacks at the portal below them.


    After a few breaths, Austin and the queen felt a strange vibration emanating from the portal at the bottom of the well.


    The two gates of the portal trembled fiercely.


    "Rumble... Rumble..."


    The entire Black Well shook violently.


    The deafening roar spread upwards.


    Then a powerful force rushed toward Austin and the queen.


    Surprised, Austin and the queen tried to defend against the force. However, they did not see that the gates of the portal had opened. In the next instant, they lost complete control as they spiraled to the bottom.


    "Ping!"


    Austin and the queen did not even have a chance to brace against the fall. In the blink of an eye, they passed through the portal. The two gates of the portal then slammed close. From outside, they reverted to their original appearance.


    Meanwhile, a shadow moved in the distance. In a flash, it appeared next to the Bla


    ime the array is activated, it triggers a different attack.


    This ancient array also contains powerful energies, including the Spiritual Flame, the mysterious lights, and magnetic waves.


    Even a person at the Holy Realm would be unable to break the powerful ancient array,"


    said the leader of Polarity Sect slowly.


    "Yes. The inner disciple, Hoyt, showed great potential. It is unfortunate that he lost his life here.


    Tomorrow, I will order the other disciples to stay away from the well. If anyone comes within two-hundred meters of this Black Well, they will be severely punished,"


    said another superior elder.


    "Leader, what is hidden below the portal under the well?"


    Elder Ian couldn''t help but ask the leader of the Polarity Sect.


    "Who knows? It is a question that has plagued us for generations.


    However, it is highly probable that the portal at the bottom of the well leads to a secret room for cultivation. Perhaps the ancestor who created the Polarity Sect frequented it."


    The leader of Polarity Sect sighed.


    A secret room for cultivation made by an ancestor?


    Elder Ian''s expression turned to horror.


    The Polarity Sect was created over a thousand years ago. Wouldn''t this ancestor be over a thousand years old as well?


    After a while, the leader of the Polarity Sect and his accompanying elders left the Black Well.


    Austin and the queen continued to be pulled by the strange force into the portal at the bottom of the well.


    To their surprise, they discovered an ancient underground palace.


    This ancient palace was a large area that contained many main halls, side halls, and secret rooms.

 Chapter 1203 The Founder Of The Polarity Sect

    After Austin and the Queen summoned their spiritual sense to have a look around, they found that they had stepped into an underground palace.


    Both of them were stunned with amazement. They had never expected that there would be a palace under the well.


    Upon taking a few steps through the entrance, they found themselves in the middle of a splendid hall.


    Soon enough, the entrance had disappeared from behind them.


    "There are plenty of arrays in the hall. It is because of these arrays that we cannot see the entrance anymore,"


    the Queen said after she observed the space thoroughly.


    "Yeah, you are right. We have to figure out the arrays first if we want to get out of here.


    Now that we are here anyway, why don''t we walk around and explore this palace? We do not have to hurry back,"


    Austin said after giving the idea some thought.


    The Queen agreed with the idea and they started their journey around the mysterious palace.


    Soon they found that the palace actually was a cultivator''s mansion.


    They assumed that this palace had been the abode of an ancient master who cultivated a long time ago.


    There were rooms for storing elixirs and weapons, a secret chamber for cultivation and even parlor for greeting guests. Every turn they took, there was a new room to be explored.


    But time had been cruel to almost everything that Austin and the Queen stumbled upon.


    A simple touch could turn those elixirs and magic treasures into dust.


    Austin could not help but feel disappointed about this fact.


    He could tell that those elixirs and magic treasures were all high grade. But now they could not be used by anybody.


    Then Austin and the Queen found a skeleton in the secret chamber for cultivation. The skeleton was placed in a sitting position at the far end of the chamber.


    There was rich spiritual energy coming out of the skeleton.


    Austin and the Queen were caught by surprise. All those elixirs and magic treasures had eroded and even turned into dust, but this skeleton still had plenty of spiritual energy. There was a sparkling halo of life around it.


    They could tell fr


    could make an avatar.


    "That''s fucking unbelievable!"


    Austin cried out in disbelief.


    At the same time, he was very much intrigued by the Avatar-making Skill.


    He immediately copied the Polarity Codex into his Soul Sea. This was more convenient for him because now he could study the spell whenever he had the time.


    Then Austin and the Queen continued their journey through the underground palace.


    After they explored the whole palace, they understood why the white well spurted spiritual energy but the black well gave out evil energy.


    There were two spacious halls in the underground palace. One was called the Sun Hall and the other one was the Moon Hall.


    The floors of both the halls were damaged with deep cracks.


    Rich spiritual energy kept coming from the ground of the Sun Hall, while evil energy spurted out from the floor of the Moon Hall.


    Austin and the Queen summoned their spiritual sense to check the situation under the floors of the two halls, and they finally found their answer.


    There was a natural vessel of vital energy, which was the source of spiritual energy, under the Sun Hall.


    While the natural vessel of evil energy under the Moon Hall was the source of evil energy.


    That was the reason why the white well spurted spiritual energy but the black well spurted evil energy.


    A natural vessel of energy was basically a place where natural energy accumulated.

 Chapter 1204 Mass Cultivation (Part One)

    This underground palace was built on the two natural vessels of energy. One of the two was the brighter natural vessel of energy that was related to the spiritual energy. The other was the dark natural vessel of energy implied the evil energy.


    The spiritual energy rose from the bright natural vessel of energy and penetrated through the Sun Hall of the underground palace and then spread all over into the White Well on the ground. It was a vibrant display of energy.


    The evil energy emerged from the dark natural vessel of energy and penetrated the Moon Hall of the underground palace and then sprung into the Black Well on the ground all over.


    Both the Black Well and the White Well were located in the home base of the Polarity Sect. And the origin stories were as those said.


    After they discovered the Moon Hall and the Sun Hall, Austin connected with the queen and gave detailed accounts about the situation they faced there. So they decided the queen should cultivate in the Moon Hall.


    Meanwhile Austin re-entered the Great Hall that they had passed through just now. He engaged himself in the desperate search of the solution to break through the cast of the arrays that were formed in this Great Hall. These arrays were formed to protect and hide the exit from intruders. But Austin needed to know the way to leave.


    The only way to exit this underground palace was to find that gate that led outside.


    Otherwise they would be trapped forever and ever. They definitely did not want to be stuck inside for the rest of their lives.


    Austin stood in the Great Hall concentrating and unleashed his spiritual sense to detect the situation of those arrays to his best capabilities. But after a while, nothing more than the existence of several arrays in the Great Hall was detected by his spiritual sense. He did not have any other clue. It was frustrating.


    The arrays


    and make that breakthrough."


    Next, Fanny''s grandpa helped Austin to look for the energy source. They started from the Great Hall, along the direction of the energy flow they felt and scoured all the way they passed.


    Finally, they discovered the energy source of the five arrays, to their surprise, in the Sun Hall and the Moon Hall itself.


    For the five arrays, three of them were supported by spiritual energy, and the other two were maintained by evil energy.


    "Master, does that mean all we have to do is to dismantle the Sun Hall and the Moon Hall? And the five arrays will collapse immediately without even the slightest attack?"


    Austin asked inquisitively.


    Right now, Austin and Fanny''s grandpa were standing in front of the outer door of the Moon Hall. They were getting ready for the upcoming combat.


    As the queen was in cultivation in the Moon Hall, they did not walk in the Hall yet. They did not want to disturb the queen in this state.


    "No, that''s not the case.


    The energy source of the five arrays appears to have originated from the Moon Hall and the Sun Hall. But it actually originated from the natural vessels of energy for spiritual energy and evil energy those are located beneath the underground palace right here.

 Chapter 1205 Mass Cultivation (Part Two)

    So, just dismantling the Moon Hall and the Sun Hall won''t do the trick.


    The spiritual energy and the evil energy from the underground will continue to penetrate to the underground palace even if the halls are destroyed and they will keep maintaining the five arrays in performance,"


    Fanny''s grandpa shook his head and explained the complexity of the whole situation.


    Austin was taken aback by the grandpa''s comment. He was not ready to go through a new set of difficulties once more.


    The actual energy source of for the five arrays was the two natural vessels of energy beneath the Underground Palace. We need to locate that.


    Could it the only way out to the completely destroy the two natural vessels of energy down beneath the underground palace?


    It had been believed by most, the power the natural vessel of energy contained was very huge. It would be a bit risky to crush the natural vessel of energy. They might not be ready for the consequences.


    It was very likely to disrupt the power of the natural vessel of energy and might even lead to explosion once they engaged in any inappropriate approach.


    Only those great human genius who owned outstanding prowess could crush the natural vessel of energy. What''s more, those genius could even capture and extract the natural vessel of energy from the land and implement them for their own use.


    But Austin was yet to receive that level of prowess. By his current cultivation base, he might be in danger by simply going near the natural vessel of energy.


    ''Then, what shall we do? What can we do?''


    Austin thought restlessly for a countermeasure. It was after all, not a solution be trapped in this place for the rest of his life.


    Suddenly, Austin was struck with a realization.


    "Master, will the power in t


    Clan from the Stone City and all royal members of the Violet Orchid Empire. Among them, there were Austin''s two fiancees, his friends like Mike and Tessa as well.


    All these people were willing to follow Austin''s instructions.


    Besides, the instruction was to absorb the spiritual energy as much as possible. As a cultivator, that could be the once in a lifetime boon and nobody wanted to let go of that.


    So everyone entered the Sun Hall excitedly one after another. Then each of them found a place to sit down and began the cultivation.


    Luckily, both the Sun Hall and the Moon Hall were very spacious. It could accommodate all these people without any hindrance.


    Fanny''s grandpa and Austin himself also found a place to sit down in the Sun Hall. They also joined the mass cultivation to absorb the spiritual energy.


    Austin took out a bottle of Refined Vital Energy Liquid and poured about half a bottle into his mouth. The Liquid is effective and auxiliary to the Golden Sun Scripture he was about to work on.


    Since there was abundance of spiritual energy in the Hall, Austin wanted to take the advantage and see if he could achieve the premium stage of Tribulation Realm.

 Chapter 1206 A Mishap In The Polarity Sect Headquarters

    Austin chose to sit in a corner of the Sun Hall that concealed him well from everybody''s view.


    Then, he took half of the bottled Refined Vital Energy Liquid and immediately felt the immense force of a surging energy in his energy meridians. It rolled like raging rivers and ran ubiquitously in every vessel of his energy meridian.


    The effect of the Refined Vital Energy Liquid was dramatically stunning!


    Subsequently, Austin also initiated the Golden Sun Scripture to fill his energy meridians with the immense vital energy of soft gold light.


    At the same time, while all of this was happening, a tiny golden ball emerged from inside Austin''s elixir field. This was a sign of his current progress in practicing the Golden Sun Scripture. It slipped upwards and suspended itself above its master''s head.


    The tiny spot gave off countless rays of brilliant light and began to absorb the spiritual energy in the Sun Hall without stopping. Meanwhile, the spiritual energies in the area all drifted towards the direction of the golden ball. It was as if they were seawater flowing into the open mouth of a whale.


    The Sun Hall was immensely spacious and enormous in size. So even though it was filled with tens of thousands of people, it still did not seem crowded. The warriors were able to go as they pleased anywhere in the hall without worrying about having no space for their movements.


    All of the other people in the hall also started to practice in full concentration as well. As warriors, they understood that the last thing a warrior wanted to experience was to be bothered while he was practicing his martial arts. So all of them kept quiet and remained motionless as they sat.


    Soon, the whole area had sunk into sheer silence as everyone became focused on their own practice. No one even dared to speak or interrupt anyone else''s practice.


    As time went by, the spiritual energy in the hall became more and more depleted as the warriors consumed more of it with every passing minute.


    However, fresh spiritual energy kept on coming in vast amounts from the floor of the Sun Hall, and the energy that the warriors were consuming was always being replaced. Thus, despite the overwhelming amount of spiritual energy that the warriors were absorbing, the hall still remained full of energy.


    Apparently, the natural vessel of energy under the Sun Hall had an astonishing amount of spiritual energy.


    So it was impossible to use up all of the spiritual energy in the natural vessel of energy in just a short time even if tens of thousands of people practiced in the area at the same time.


    This went on for an entire day.


    Meanwhile, the ball of golden light above Austin''s head started expanding as it absorbed more and more spiritual energy. This meant that Austin had entered into the second stage of his practice of the Golden Sun Scripture.


    By now, it was not just a small spot, but a huge ball of golden light that was nearly two meters in diameter.


    Austin understood that once the ball of golden light, which stood for his practice of the second stage of the Golden Sun Scripture, had expanded to the size of a house,


    skin was dry and wrinkled like the bark of an ancient tree. But underneath that old and frail appearance was a tremendous aura of energy as abundant as the amount of seawater in the sea.


    "The two wells are the holy symbols of the Polarity Sect. Does the fact that they have dried up now a sign of misfortune for our sect?" asked another superior elder in a low voice.


    He seemed worried, too.


    "This happened after Hoyt had entered the Black Well. There must be some kind of connection between those two events.


    I don''t think Hoyt died that night. He must have accessed the gateway in the bottom of the Black Well and entered the well by accident.


    He must have done something bad down there and caused the wells to stop generating energies!"


    The head of the Polarity Sect analyzed the whole thing with a cold face, and when he thought of that possibility, a spark of fury flashed in his dark eyes.


    "Yes, that''s a reasonable guess. This must have something to do with Hoyt." An old man''s voice was heard.


    Then he turned to face the head of the Polarity Sect and showed an expression of agreement.


    "Isn''t Hoyt no more than a warrior at the Astral Realm? How would he be able to pass the ancient array at the bottom of the well safely and go into the gateway at that level?"


    The hoary superior elder raised several other questions.


    "Perhaps his luck helped him. He may have survived the attack of the ancient array by luck and entered the gateway by accident!"


    The head of the Polarity Sect spoke out his assumption with clenched teeth.


    "I suggest we go down there and have a check.


    Since the two wells have stopped giving out energies, no one truly knows whether the ancient array down there is still working or not. We should check it ourselves to be sure!"


    suggested a superior elder among the crowd.


    As soon as he finished speaking, an expression of agreement appeared on the faces of everyone there.


    The head of the Polarity Sect jumped into the White Well first. He took it upon himself to check and figure out just what the hell was going on down there.

 Chapter 1207 Its Time To Leave

    The Polarity Sect leader led the other superior elders to the bottom of the White Well.


    "Well, it looks like the power of the arrays has weakened a little, just as we expected."


    The leader of Polarity Sect and the superior elders noticed the difference.


    They had tried to disrupt the ancient arrays at the bottom of the well many times in the past few years. Even though none of them had succeeded, they had become quite familiar with the arrays, and that was why they perceived the changes the moment they saw the arrays.


    "It is possible that the ancient arrays continued to work after all these years due to the energy discharged from the bottom of the White Well and the Black Well.


    Since the giant wells have stopped emitting energy, the power of the arrays has started to weaken,"


    one of the superior elders voiced his observation.


    "Perhaps this is not a bad thing.


    If the ancient arrays at the bottom have weakened, then maybe this time we''ll be able to open the portal in the well.


    We have always wondered what lay behind the portal. Our best guess is that it is a cultivation room belonging to the founder of Polarity Sect. If we are correct, then we are likely to find the Polarity Codex.


    Possessing the complete Polarity Codex will help enhance our strength significantly.


    Then, Polarity Sect will be incredibly strong! We''ll be able to compete with any of the five sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom!"


    The Polarity Sect leader was filled with excitement. His eyes shone like stars on a clear night.


    The superior elders also felt enthusiasm surge through them when they heard the leader. Despite the discomforting events, the elders of Polarity Sect suddenly looked very cheerful.


    "Let''s go to the Black Well and check the array there."


    Polarity Sect''s leader left the White Well and flew to the bottom of the Black Well. Each of the other superior elders dutifully followed him.


    After some probing, they found that the ancient arrays in the Black Well had also weakened.


    Everyone''s curiosity had been piqued by now. How and when did the arrays become so weak? To monitor the wells and note changes in the ancient arrays at the bottom of the well, they decided to place two elders in each well.


    In the underground palace at the Sun Hall, everyone was still working hard.


    It was the fifth day since the cultivators had begun practicing their skills.


    After five days of absorbing spiritual energy from the natural vessel of energy, almost everyone had made remarkable progress in their cultivation base.


    Surprisingly enough, half the practitioners had made a breakthrough in their vital energy realms.


    Most practitioners never got such an opportunity. It was very rare for cultivators to practice their skills near a natural vessel of energy.


    At the moment, Austin was working on the Golden Sun Scripture with all his heart.


    At some point, the abundant spiritual energy around him surged and gushed toward him.


    "Boom!"


    Several minutes passed after the unexpected event, and Austin''s body was still trembling violently. Suddenly, a mighty stream of vital energy erupted


    to ten and then eleven meters...


    Finally, it reached a diameter of twenty meters!


    And another hour had passed.


    "Boom!"


    The whole hall shook violently.


    An unprecedentedly powerful stream of vital energy force finally erupted from Austin''s body and spread to every corner of the hall.


    He had finally reached the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm!


    Austin slowly opened his eyes. All he could feel was the extremely strong power inside him.


    In the Prime Martial World, a cultivator with a cultivation base of Heaven Realm could become an elder in any sect!


    All the cultivators in the Sun Hall stared at Austin when he made the breakthrough. Their expressions reflected the shock they felt.


    This was such an unusual scene!


    How could a man absorb all the spiritual energy in the hall within seconds all by himself? Although everyone wondered how he had managed it, the truth was that Austin had soaked up every bit of energy in the hall.


    No one felt terrible, though. After all, over the past fifteen days, almost every one of the cultivators in the hall had made a breakthrough in their vital energy realm.


    These fifteen days of practice had made everyone a lot stronger than before.


    "The spiritual energy in the natural vessel is nearly finished!"


    The moment Austin succeeded in his breakthrough, he received Fanny''s grandpa''s exhilarating message via spiritual sense.


    Austin immediately probed the spiritual energy around him.


    What Fanny''s grandpa said was true��there was little spiritual energy left in the Sun Hall now.


    The natural vessel of energy under the palace was finally getting exhausted. It had taken the hard work of thousands of people over fifteen days to empty the vessel.


    "Finally, we can leave!"


    Austin''s eyes were bright with excitement.


    "It will be easy to disrupt the arrays with your current strength, I suppose.


    Come on. Let''s attack them and leave here as soon as possible.


    Some natural vessels of energy can refill after being depleted. And I don''t want that to happen."


    Fanny''s grandpa looked a little anxious.

 Chapter 1208 Treasures Below The Well

    It was the first time that Austin had heard about what Fanny''s grandfather had said.


    So he sent thousands of cultivators back to the City model immediately.


    After that, he found his way into the Moon Hall.


    Austin was shocked to see the queen inside a grey cocoon.


    "Our queen is practicing some secret skill.


    When she emerges out from the cocoon, she will be much stronger,"


    Priest Callum of the evil shadow race explained to Austin.


    It wasn''t until he heard this explanation that Austin understood what was going on. He then transported the queen who was cocooned and the other members of evil shadow race into the City model.


    The members of the evil shadow race had absorbed almost all the evil energy in the Moon Hall over the past fifteen days.


    Austin and Fanny''s grandfather stepped into the hall.


    "The five arrays are out of energy.


    They can now be destroyed easily,"


    Fanny''s grandfather noted as he observed the arrays.


    Austin released his vital energy to hit the weakest spots of each of the arrays after Fanny''s grandfather pointed them out.


    After a while, the five arrays all broke down at the same time.


    A door appeared in the middle of the hall.


    It was the exit door of the palace. It was connected to the bottom of the Black Well.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The moment the five arrays broke down, something dropped to the ground making a sound.


    Austin was stunned as he turned towards where the sound came from.


    Three oddly-shaped blades came into his view. One was yellow, the other was green and the last one was white.


    Austin felt that he had already seen them somewhere else.


    ''They look like the Twin Shadow Blades!''


    he thought to himself.


    The blades that fell before him reminded him of Negative Shadow Blade and Positive Shadow Blade he had used before.


    Twin Shadow Blades had proved vital to Austin''s victory before. It helped him in defeating his enemies as they could turn invisible and attack the opponent without being seen.


    But as he grew stronger, those blades proved less useful to him.


    Cultivators with a strong spiritual sense could perceive everything around them with the use of their spiritual sense.


    If their opponents used Twin Shadow Blades to attack them, they could detect them and dodge them easily even if the blades were invisible.


    Austin had not used the Twin Shadow Blades for such a long time that he had a


    Yang, an inner disciple," Austin replied, trying to sound as calm as he could.


    ''He looks like an elder in this sect, '' he speculated in his mind.


    Before he had left the palace, Austin had changed his appearance. Apart from this, he had also asked Violet to disguise his spiritual soul aura. Now he wore the face of Hoyt and his spiritual soul appeared the same as Hoyt''s as well.


    "So you''re Hoyt Yang."


    The superior elder looked surprised. Although he was aware that Hoyt was the most excellent inner disciple, the elder had stayed inside the well and seldom dealt with disciples or sect matters.


    He had never actually met Hoyt before.


    "Are you aware that you have made a huge mistake?


    How did you dare to jump down in the Black Well and break into that door?


    Tell me now, what did you see behind that door?" the superior elder questioned sternly.


    The truth was that he was dying to know what was behind the door.


    "Sir, there is a room with countless treasures!"


    Austin lied.


    "Really?"


    the purple-robed elder asked as his eyes lit up.


    However, he was no fool. He knew that he''d exposed his feelings in that instant but then immediately composed himself again. He carefully studied the young man and observed his every move.


    He saw a playful look momentarily flicker through Austin''s eyes.


    "Humph! You broke into the Black Well, and you broke the rules. I''ll capture you before interrogating you further," he huffed as he saw through Austin''s lie.


    Tremendous vital energy emerged from his body and turned into a giant hand. This hand flew towards Austin menacingly.

 Chapter 1209 Escape From The Polarity Sects Headquarters

    Austin remained cautious when attacked by an overmatch at the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm.


    He summoned the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill and targeted the overmatch.


    Immediately, a white flame appeared in the purple-clad old man''s Soul Sea.


    Then, the flame started to burn the spiritual sense in the old man''s Soul Sea.


    "You''re not Hoyt!


    Who are you? !"


    The old man knew that the white flame in his Soul Sea belonged to a spiritual sense attack.


    To his horror, the old man also learned that Austin''s spiritual sense was stronger than his.


    Considering Austin''s skills and cultivation base, the old man realized that Austin wasn''t an inner disciple of the Polarity Sect.


    Never in all his years had the old man come across an inner disciple whose spiritual sense was beyond the spiritual sense of a superior elder.


    Taking advantage of the old man''s shock, Austin activated the Demonic Teleportation Skill. Instantly, he passed by the old man and appeared at the wellhead.


    "You cannot hide from me!"


    the old man screamed when he saw that Austin''s bodily movement skill was faster than expected. Astonished and indignant, he chased Austin.


    Simultaneously, the old man used his spiritual sense to inform the emergency to the sect leader and the other elders of the Polarity Sect.


    Whistle...


    In the blink of an eye, several figures rushed towards the Black Well.


    When Austin entered the Black Well''s wellhead, he released his spiritual sense to ascertain their power. A sense of foreboding filled Austin when he realized that he was in a terrible situation.


    Obviously, they were all overmatches.


    ''Run!'' Austin urged himself in heart.


    Austin knew that if the overmatches from the Polarity Sect caught him, they would kill him. There was no other choice except to escape from the Polarity Sect''s headquarters.


    "Who are you?


    Stop!"


    A bellow of rage came from the Black Well. Austin was astonished as the figure had been really close-by. It was the purple-clad old man.


    Upon rushing out of the Black Well, the old man created and launched a vital energy palm in the air. In a flash, the palm struck Austin''s back.


    Austin didn''t want a confrontation. So, he launched the Demonic Teleportation Skill to get away from the old man''s assault.


    Whistle...


    The demonic energy stored in his bones continuously gushed out. With a deep breath, Austin used the Demonic Teleportation Skill again. Each time he used the s


    n.


    He had heard that the Polarity Sect had several great masters in the Semi-holy Realm.


    Since the two old men who had chased him were just at the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm, the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot had helped him escape.


    However, if a great master in the Semi-holy Realm pursued him, Austin knew that even with the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot, it would be difficult for him to escape intact.


    Austin had logged over several thousand kilometers in one go.


    Probing his surroundings with his spiritual sense, Austin found a torrential river.


    Then, he came up with a solution.


    Austin put the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot away and sank to the riverbed. After that, he transported himself into the City model.


    The City model then turned into a grain of sand and began to flow with the current, downstream.


    Now, Austin''s spiritual sense was stronger than most warriors in the Primal Holy Realm.


    With the enhancement of his spiritual sense, Austin was surprised to find that the City model could avoid detection by spiritual senses outside.


    Thus, the spiritual sense of a warrior in the Primal Holy Realm couldn''t locate the City model.


    Austin estimated that even a great master in the Semi-holy Realm would find it challenging to perceive the existence of it.


    So far, Austin had learned that the City model was supposed to be a large-scale space magic treasure.


    However, Austin was clueless about the level of it. Besides, he had no way of finding out.


    After entering the City model, Austin felt relieved.


    He speculated that even the great masters in the Semi-holy Realm couldn''t chart his path now.

 Chapter 1210 The Heavenly Emperor City

    After Austin got into the City, the very first thing he did was to check on the Queen.


    Her body was now wrapped in a gray cocoon. Austin released his spiritual sense and was surprised to find that the gray cocoon had been formed by an abundance of strong evil energy.


    The priest of the evil shadow race, Callum, noticed his bewilderment. He explained the phenomenon in a lucid manner to Austin in order to put him at ease.


    It was only then he understood that that this gray cocoon was formed due to a special formula practiced by the Queen.


    She was cultivating herself inside the cocoon. The strength of her cultivation base would be multiplied when the cocoon breaks open finally. It was a lot like the metamorphosis of a caterpillar into a majestic butterfly.


    ''The Queen was at the medium stage of Primal Holy Realm. After the breakthrough, I am sure that she would at least enter the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm.''


    Thinking about this, Austin felt a rush of expectation rise within him.


    But right now, he had a more crucial task to complete. He was supposed to leave for the Heavenly Emperor City to save Evan and Herbert as soon as the sun rose tomorrow.


    But before he set off on his journey to the Heavenly Emperor City, he needed some time to strengthen and improve his ability in all aspects.


    He wanted to be more confident in his ability to save them.


    After all, the Queen was cultivating inside the gray cocoon at present and he had no clue about how long it would take for her to get out.


    Without assistance from a powerful being like the Queen, the probability of his rescue being successful declined drastically.


    Austin would have better chances at saving them if he would equip himself with more strength before he set out.


    So he left and found a spot on a secluded street. He sat down cross-legged in preparation to cultivate.


    Ever since Austin had stepped into the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm in the underground palace, the golden ball in his elixir field had begun growing. At present the radius covered several feet in area. This golden ball indicated the second stage of the Golden Sun Scripture.


    Austin had a feeling that he was on the verge of completing the practice of the second stage of the Golden Sun Scripture


    With a little more practice, he could make it.


    The third golden ball still hadn''t come into being.


    The practice of the second stage of the Golden Sun Scripture was accomplished only when birth was given to this third ball.


    ''Fine! I''ll seize the right moment, when the circumstances are favorable to sail in. Then I''ll try to accomplish the second stage of the Golden Sun Scripture, '' Austin thought to himself.


    Austin controlled the golden ball with his mind. It came out of his elixir field and floated above his head.


    Then he placed his hands on his Space Ring, summoning millions of superior vital en


    due to his remarkable spiritual sense.


    "Evan and Herbert! You just wait for me. I''m coming for you,"


    Austin said slowly and firmly after he placed the Invincible Bow back into the Space Ring.


    Then, with one decisive movement, he teleported himself out of the City model and appeared at the edge of a raging river.


    He released his vital energy that instantly formed a defense around him. It repelled the water and protected him from the flowing water.


    Then he put away the treasure, made a move, and broke out of the river.


    He flew up and stopped mid-air.


    Looking around, he was able to confirm the direction of the Heavenly Emperor City. He then took out the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot and boarded upon it.


    The Dragon and Phoenix Chariot vibrated slightly upon activation. Then, taking Austin along, it disappeared from the scene.


    They advanced so quickly that the very next day, Austin could see a huge city appearing in the distance, at the horizon


    It looked like as though a giant beast was squatting on the ground.


    It was just the Heavenly Emperor City which was located in the east of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. It was known to be one of the most prosperous cities.


    Austin stopped the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot at an open field in a forest when he was still several miles away from the Heavenly Emperor City.


    Then he put away the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot and put on the Appearance-transforming Clothes so as to disguise himself into an ordinary-looking middle-aged man.


    After that, he asked Violet to use her illusion ability to change his spiritual soul aura.


    After all of these changes are done, there could be no one who would be able to recognize him.


    After everything was prepared with caution, Austin walked towards the gate of the Heavenly Emperor City, full of confidence.


    ''Don''t worry. I''ll get you out of there safe and sound, ''


    Austin whispered in his heart.

 Chapter 1211 The Suffering Of Evan And Herbert

    Upon entering the Heavenly Emperor City, Austin wanted to find out where Evan and Herbert were detained more than anything else.


    He thought about it for a second, and then he proceeded to go into a lively restaurant on the side of the street.


    When Austin entered the restaurant, he saw some warriors who were drinking while talking and laughing boisterously.


    The moment he saw them, Austin could immediately tell that the strength of those warriors was mediocre.


    On the other hand, they were the type of warriors who were always the most curious bunch. Thus, they would have been more conscious of what was happening in the city.


    They were exactly why Austin went into the restaurant -- he hoped to learn something about the whereabouts of Evan and Herbert through the conservation of these warriors.


    Austin found himself a cozy spot and ordered some food and a drink. While he was drinking, he unleashed his spiritual sense to eavesdrop on the conversation of these warriors.


    It wasn''t long before Austin got exactly what he came for.


    "Hey guys, do you think Austin will come to the Heavenly Emperor City and rescue his two friends?


    I heard that the top-notch sects are now joining forces to hunt Austin down in the entire Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom,"


    said one Warrior who was sitting at the table right next to Austin.


    "I don''t think he has the balls to come here.


    We haven''t heard anything about him for almost a month now.


    He must have found a place where he can lay low.


    I mean, he can''t possibly think that he can take on a dozen sects all by himself, right?"


    the other warrior speculated.


    "I think it''s still too early to tell for now.


    He does have some balls. Didn''t you hear that there are tens of thousands of disciples from the different sects in his hands now?


    He even has a couple of Holy Heritors and Elders in captivity.


    Judging from this, I don''t believe that he would be too scared to do anything,"


    another warrior refuted.


    "I agree. This is the first time I have ever heard about anything like this.


    He is a twenty-something young man who is daring enough to challenge tens of thousands of disciples from these prestigious sects.


    He is no ordina


    one else in the room.


    And upon noticing this, he yelped in shock and jumped to his feet in an attempt to put on some clothes.


    In that moment, he felt a sharp pain in his Soul Sea and he passed out.


    Meanwhile, just as the woman was about to scream, a vital energy force suddenly hit her in the head and knocked her out in an instant.


    "My apologies for ruining your night."


    The shadow was actually Austin.


    And the man who was in bed a few moments ago was actually one of the disciples of the Magic Hand Sect.


    More specifically, he was the chief disciple of Elder Abelard.


    Since he was quite lecherous and also a regular of the place, Austin was able to follow him all the way there.


    After knocking them out, Austin immediately sent the two unconscious people into his City model.


    Then, with his Appearance-transforming Clothes, he changed his appearance to look exactly like the man. He even asked Violet to alter the aura of his spiritual soul to match that of the disciple.


    Without wasting a moment more, Austin left the Tender Land and proceeded to the stronghold of the Magic Hand Sect.


    Once he was there, Austin was able to successfully gain access into one of the strongholds of the Magic Hand Sect in the Heavenly Emperor City.


    Then, he made it to the chamber where Elder Abelard was cultivating without raising any suspicion.


    "What do you need from me this late in the night?"


    Elder Abelard asked before Austin could even say anything.

 Chapter 1212 Pretending To Be Elder Abelard

    "Master, I encountered a challenging problem when cultivating. This issue is affecting my cultivation significantly.


    Just as I was practicing a moment ago, something went wrong, and I almost made a terrible mistake and almost lost control of myself. So, I have come to you for advice at this time of the night,"


    Austin bemoaned to Elder Abelard.


    "Oh? Is it that bad?


    Then come in and tell me about it in detail. What is the problem that you are facing?


    I can help you overcome it,"


    Elder Abelard said from inside the secret room.


    Then, the door to the secret room swung open.


    "Thank you, master,"


    Austin said with great respect before entering the secret room.


    At that moment, Austin''s physical appearance and spiritual soul aura matched that of Elder Abelard''s eldest disciple.


    Perhaps this was why Elder Abelard did not doubt Austin''s story. He believed that the man coming to the secret room was his eldest disciple.


    Elder Abelard''s cultivation base was at the medium stage of Heaven Realm, and he could not see through Violet''s illusion at all.


    "Come! Let me check your energy meridians first.


    We''ll see what is going on with the vital energy inside your body."


    Concern laced Elder Abelard''s voice as he spoke to Austin.


    The eldest disciple was Elder Abelard''s favorable one. He had taught the boy all his skills, including that of refining pills.


    Now that his favorable disciple was experiencing a problem, Elder Abelard was worried about him, of course.


    "Okay. Thank you for your concern, master," Austin replied.


    Austin was overjoyed. He was looking forward to the opportunity to get close to Elder Abelard.


    Obediently, Austin sat down in front of Elder Abelard.


    Elder Abelard stretched two fingers and placed them on Austin''s wrist to sense his pulse.


    All of a sudden, Austin released the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill controlled by his mind.


    Inside Elder Abelard''s Soul Sea, a white flame appeared. Soon the flame started to burn intensely.


    "What the hell is that?"


    Elder Abelard''s face paled.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was stronger than that of a cultivator at the Primal Holy Realm.


    And Elder Abelard was merely at the medium stage of Heaven Realm.


    Instantly, Elder Abelard''s spiritual sense inside his Soul Sea started to bur


    vated in Elder Abelard''s secret room.


    The next day, Austin roamed around inside Heavenly Emperor City while pretending to be Elder Abelard.


    Austin knew that he had to be cautious. And hence, he went about at a normal pace.


    He intended to use this opportunity to study everything inside Heavenly Emperor City.


    For example, Austin wanted to understand how many defensive forces were stationed in the Heavenly Emperor City. He also wanted to study their layout. It would also be prudent to know how many powerful cultivators from each sect were present in the Heavenly Emperor City.


    Austin also sought to locate the prison in the Heavenly Emperor City. Since he wanted to break Evan and Herbert out of prison, Austin needed to make a detailed plan, including finding an escape route.


    One by one, Austin visited all places of importance for each sect inside the Heavenly Emperor City. The whole time he walked around, Austin pretended to be Elder Abelard.


    He aimed to make sure that he knew everything about the defensive strength inside the Heavenly Emperor City.


    The result shocked Austin.


    Eleven large sects and clans had sent elite members to stay in the Heavenly Emperor City.


    In the end, Austin got a pretty good idea of the strength of the Heavenly Emperor City.


    He knew that thirteen cultivators at the Primal Holy Realm guarded the Heavenly Emperor City!


    What was more, there were over thirty cultivators at the Heaven Realm.


    The number of cultivators below the Tribulation Realm was significantly higher.

 Chapter 1213 Trick

    While impersonating Elder Abelard of the Magic Hand Sect, Austin gained a general understanding of the situation of the Heavenly Emperor City.


    Obviously, the defense of the Heavenly Emperor City was very tight, and there were many powerful cultivators inside it.


    But more than that, Austin got some news.


    Apparently, the most heavily guarded place in the whole Heavenly Emperor City was the prison.


    There were at least six masters of the Primal Holy Realm who were guarding the prison of the Heavenly Emperor City.


    Moreover, there were many arrays arranged in the prison.


    Since the prison had such a strong defensive force, it was rather difficult for a person to break into it to save the prisoners inside.


    Austin knew that the only way for him to rescue his friends was to outwit his enemies instead of using violence against them.


    After racking his brains for ideas, Austin finally came up with a way for him to save his friends!


    It occurred to him that among the six masters in the prison of the Heavenly Emperor City, one belonged to the Magic Hand Sect.


    Austin decided to pretend to be him in order to sneak into the prison.


    The problem was that the five masters of the Primal Holy Realm who also stood guard in the prison would not leave the prison under any normal circumstance.


    Therefore, before anything else, he had to find a way to lure the master of the Magic Hand Sect out of the prison.


    Before he carried out his plan, Austin first came back to Elder Abelard''s secret chamber.


    "I hope my plan will work,"


    Austin said to himself.


    Then, he rubbed the Space Ring.


    And a small strange-looking tree appeared in front of him.


    The small tree was three feet in height with branches and leaves that were all crystal clear. It was as if they were polished from crystal itself. Because of that, the whole tree looked transparent, making it quite pleasing to look at.


    All sorts of mysterious aura emanated from the small tree.


    Austin obtained the small tree when he was in the cave of the three-headed ghostly python in the small alternate dimension.


    Austin had no idea what the origin of the small tree actually was.


    However, he was quite sure that it was a rare and precious natural treasure.


    Treasures like that had an absolutely fatal attraction to cultivators.


    With that in mind, Austin decided to use the small tree to lure out the master of the Magic Hand Sect who was serving as a guardian of the prison of the Heavenly Emperor City.


    Austin took out a Contact Jade Slip and imprinted the shape of the small tree onto it.


    Afterwards, Austin walked out of Elder Abelard''s secret chamber.


    "You give this Contact Jade Slip to Elder Tad."


    Austin handed over the Contact Jade Slip to one of the disciples of the Magic Hand Sect and sent him away.


    Elder Abelard was the person in charge of that stronghold of the Magic Hand Sect. Thus, since the disciple knew that the order came from Elder Abelard, he did not dare to snub it.


    Just as Austin had predicted, the disciple immediately took the Contact Jade Slip and headed for the prison of the Heavenly Emperor City.


    Elder Tad, the


    realized that the small tree he had was actually called the Dragon Crystal Tree.


    Moments ago, Austin, while disguised as Elder Abelard, sent a message to Elder Tad through the Contact Jade Slip, saying that he had found an ancient cave near the Heavenly Emperor City.


    There were many treasures in the ancient cave, and one of which was the small tree.


    However, since there was a very powerful array in the cave that he could not break by himself, he had to ask Elder Tad for help.


    After receiving Austin''s Contact Jade Slip, Elder Tad immediately recognized the small tree as the legendary Dragon Crystal Tree and hurriedly rushed to the scene as fast as he could.


    "What can this Dragon Crystal Tree do?"


    Austin asked with curiosity.


    "Let''s talk about that later. For now, take me to the ancient cave as soon as possible so that we can break the array ban of that cave and get the Dragon Crystal Tree. This is the most important thing we need to accomplish right now,"


    Elder Tad urged Austin with a mixture of both excitement and anxiety. He could not wait to get his hands on the Dragon Crystal Tree.


    "Ha-ha, you don''t need to be in such a hurry.


    I''d like to hear more about the Dragon Crystal Tree first,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    All of a sudden, Elder Tad fell silent as he got the feeling that something was going wrong, "Elder Abelard, what exactly do you mean?


    Did you come here to cheat me?"


    Elder Tad shouted at Austin upon noticing the odd expression on his face. Since his cultivation base was already at the Primal Holy Realm, his mind was quite sharp, and his spiritual sense was also naturally very strong, therefore, he was quite condescending of the man in front of him.


    Austin immediately knew that Elder Tad was getting suspicious of him, so he immediately used his mind power to practice the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill.


    Then, all of a sudden, a blazing white flame lit up in Elder Tad''s soul sea.


    "Abelard, what on earth are you doing right now?"


    Elder Tad''s face became purple with anger, as he shouted at Austin in a harsh voice.

 Chapter 1214 Enter The Dungeon Of The Heavenly Emperor City

    Just as Austin began activating the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill to handle Elder Tad, a transparent figure appeared behind the elder.


    It was Priest Callum.


    "Bang!"


    Priest Callum''s magic wand transformed into a gray dragon that flew toward Elder Tad.


    Austin was surprised and delighted as he sensed the evil energy released by Priest Callum.


    He had reached the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm.


    Priest Callum''s bodily movement skill was incredible. Not only was he invisible, but he was undetectable by spiritual sense.


    At this point, Elder Tad was focused on the white flame in his Soul Sea.


    It wasn''t until Priest Callum attacked him did Elder Tad notice him.


    Caught off guard, Elder Tad was too shocked to think of any martial skill with which to withstand the upcoming blow.


    He ground his teeth as powerful vital energy gushed from his body and formed a visible wall behind him.


    "Bang!"


    Priest Callum''s wand collided with the thick wall of vital energy.


    Elder Tad trembled slightly and coughed up blood.


    His face turned pale instantly.


    Obviously, Priest Callum was stronger than him.


    Besides, since he had to handle the white flame in his Soul Sea, Elder Tad could only activate sixty percent of his vital energy to defend himself.


    As a result, he sustained injuries in the first round against Priest Callum.


    "Abelard, you colluded with an outsider to trap me. Why did you do this?"


    Elder Tad bellowed as he glared at Austin, who had transformed himself to look like Elder Abelard.


    He was still under the impression that the impostor before him was Elder Abelard.


    Austin summoned the Slaughtering Sword and infused his vital energy into it.


    "Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!"


    He swung his sword several times, and several bloody sword aura beams flew toward Elder Tad.


    Startled, Elder Tad patted his chest, and a white shield emerged from his body.


    The shield was a high-grade holy weapon!


    "Crack!"


    The bloody sword aura smashed the white shield however!


    A holy weapon couldn''t defend against a blow from an archaic weapon.


    Elder Tad spat more blood.


    Austin was overjoyed. ''It looks like the power of the Slaughtering Sword i


    what had happened, the five elders didn''t push him further.


    After all, some sect matters were confidential, and it was reasonable for high-level elders to choose not to share these with outsiders.


    Austin didn''t dare to engage the five Primal Holy Realm cultivators in conversation because he was afraid that they would see through his deception.


    ''Violet said that cultivators whose cultivation bases were below the Heaven Realm, couldn''t see through her illusion.


    But these people are at the Primal Holy Realm. If they get suspicious, they might find out that I am not Tad, '' Austin contemplated.


    Luckily, the five Primal Holy Realm cultivators didn''t pay any further attention to Austin.


    With a sigh of relief, Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to check on Evan and Herbert.


    He perceived several wounds on their bodies.


    What shocked him more was that he couldn''t sense any vital energy coming from his friends.


    ''It looks like the rumors are true, ''


    Austin thought as anger swelled within him.


    ''Evan and Herbert have lost their cultivation bases.''


    He felt sorry for his friends.


    ''If it weren''t for me, they wouldn''t have ended up like this, '' he thought as guilt coursed through him.


    Meanwhile, Austin''s hatred for the sects and clans which were involved in his friends'' kidnapping increased.


    In particular, he despised the Song Clan and the Kong Clan.


    ''Rest assured, Evan, Herbert. I''ll avenge you, '' he swore to himself.

 Chapter 1215 Master Li

    Apart from Tad, there were five cultivators of the Primal Holy Realm guarding the dungeon of the Heavenly Emperor City.


    One of them was at the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm, while two were at the middle stage and the other two were at the preliminary stage.


    Even with the help of Priest Callum, Austin was well aware that there was still no way he could defeat them.


    More than that, there was also a total of thirteen cultivators of the Primal Holy Realm in the Heavenly Emperor City.


    This meant that besides the five who were guarding the jail, there were more all around the city.


    Thus, Austin knew that he would have to be careful and patient this time.


    He needed to pick the right moment before launching a lethal attack on his enemies.


    Because if those five cultivators caught him and joined their forces together, he would be in big trouble


    Austin hunkered down and closed his eyes as he used his spiritual sense to check out the dungeon


    while contemplating on how to infiltrate the well-guarded place and safely get his friends out.


    Just as Austin impersonated Elder Tad and sneaked into the jail of the Heavenly Emperor City trying to save his friends, another group of people gathered


    at the opening in front of the wooden huts somewhere far away.


    These wooden huts


    were perched on a mountain of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    The gathering was full of men and women who were all giving off an aura of true power. Their vital energy force was so strong that it engulfed the entire mountaintop.


    "Master Li, Austin was so brutal and treacherous. Even though he is still young, he truly is one of the most vicious people I have ever seen.


    Up until now, there are still fifty or sixty thousand disciples from out eleven sects and clans who are in his captivity.


    There will be no peace in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom for as long as he is breathing. I am sure of it!


    So our eleven sects and clans have prepared gifts for you. We would be grateful if Master Li could locate the whereabouts of Austin for us


    tors of the Primal Holy Realm were all getting some sleep to adjust their breath and sharpen their senses.


    As cultivators of the Primal Holy Realm, they actually spent most of their time practicing or sharpening their senses even further.


    After a while, Austin began to realize that the force spying on him was actually coming from the sky.


    It sounded unrealistic yet it felt very real.


    But the good news was that it disappeared just moments later.


    Puff!


    Back in the opening in front of the hut, Master Li suddenly twitched and spat out blood.


    "Master Li, what happened?"


    Everyone else was shocked at this sudden turn of events.


    "I am fine. I can''t believe how truly gifted and blessed Austin is. Spying on him is going to cost me dearly for sure."


    Master Li slowly opened his eyes. His face looked as pale as a snow.


    The three turtle shells in front of him had disappeared now.


    "In the Heavenly Emperor City, beware of your own!


    This is what I have learned from spying on him,"


    Master Li said.


    Everyone else looked dumbfounded at Master Li''s quite cryptic message.


    "Do you mean that Austin is inside the Heavenly Emperor City right now and is dressed like one of ours?"


    someone speculated.


    Master Li slowly nodded in agreement.


    "Shit! He is impersonating one of our men to save his friends!"


    someone shouted in shock.

 Chapter 1216 Disciple Of Mine

    "Spread this news quickly!


    Come on! Let''s go back to the Heavenly Emperor City at once!


    I won''t let Austin run away again!"


    the man in a purple robe yelled.


    Afterward, all of them bid Master Li goodbye before flying into the sky and rushing towards the Heavenly Emperor City.


    Master Li and the boy in indigo were the only ones left in front of the log cabin.


    "Master, please don''t do the fortunetelling for others anymore.


    If you continue doing that, your life span will shorten even more,"


    the boy in indigo said with his eyes red and swollen as he looked at Master Li, whose face was pale with blood in the corner of his mouth.


    "You are right. I was severely hurt when I was cultivating some time ago.


    Doing fortunetelling for them while I haven''t cured myself yet does harm my health.


    But this time, it was the eleven big sects from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom begging me to do the fortunetelling, and they promised to protect the two of you. That was why I agreed to do it.


    With the protection of the eleven sects, I don''t need to worry about your safety anymore,"


    Master Li said weakly as he took a red pill.


    The boy in indigo only then realized that his master did the fortunetelling for those people because of the two of them.


    "Alright, now help me get inside.


    I need to have a good rest,"


    Master Li instructed.


    The boy immediately helped Master Li up and was about to get inside the hut when suddenly, a voice was heard.


    "Humph, you forced yourself to help others when you don''t have enough power, confounding right from wrong.


    Your life span deserves to be shortened."


    The voice was from the hill.


    "Who''s that? How dare you speak to my master like that!"


    Hearing those words, the boy in indigo could not bear his anger, so he shouted at once.


    Meanwhile, he looked around, trying to find the owner of the voice.


    "Master!


    Master! Is that you?"


    However, Master Li turned around with an ecstatic look on his face as he heard that voice.


    "Master?"


    Th


    by the time they left the Heavenly Emperor City.


    Then they could find a quiet place for the queen to get through the Thunderstroke Doom.


    Right now, Austin could only handle this situation with the help of Priest Callum.


    He was worried whether they could succeed with the plan or not.


    At this moment, the light of the array shone inside the jail.


    Suddenly, several figures came into view.


    They were young men who fiendishly glared at Evan and Herbert in the cage.


    "Why are you here again?"


    one of the five masters at the Primal Holy Realm said with a frown upon seeing those young men.


    "Sir, we came here to ask Austin''s two accomplices about his whereabouts.


    That bastard took my sister away.


    So I want to find out where he is and save my sister,"


    a handsome boy with fair skin explained.


    The other young men also came up and saluted at the five masters.


    Actually, they saluted Austin as well, because Austin had disguised himself into one of the masters at the Primal Holy Realm�C�Cthe Elder Tad from the Magic Hand Sect.


    "Alright, I know you all hate Austin, and you want to vent your anger on his two accomplices.


    But remember that you can only torture, but not kill them.


    Though they are not important people, we still need them to lure Austin here,"


    one of the masters at the Primal Holy Realm advised.

 Chapter 1217 Rescue

    "Thank you so much, sir!"


    the handsome young man with a fair and pearly white skin giddily replied. He was so happy and grinned from ear to ear when he got the permission.


    He then started to walk towards the iron cage, his companions in tow, and stretched out his arms as if warming-up.


    Boom!


    Rays of dazzling light suddenly burst and surged up around the cage. Several arrays, appeared out of nowhere at the next second.


    There were two types of arrays; some were for defense, and the rest were for offense. Enveloped within the arrays were Evan and Herbert, who were locked up in the cage.


    The defensive arrays were like a thick barrier which easily prevented anyone from entering. While the offensive arrays attack anyone who dared to get close to the cage without permission.


    "Don''t let them die!"


    said a Primal Holy Realm cultivator. The very moment he waved his hand, those arrays opened up a space which served as an entrance.


    Then the dozens of young men haughtily marched into the cage through the entrance.


    Austin stared at the men coldly as they entered the cage. His eyes blazed with anger.


    It was obvious that those young men were itching to torture Evan and Herbert.


    And Austin could tell it was not their first time to do this. They must have done this countless of times before.


    He guessed that most of the wounds Evan and Herbert had suffered were those guys handiwork. There was no doubt about that.


    All the disciples of the famous sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom prided themselves of being just and upright. They believed that no one was above the law and justice must be served.


    But it was all a sham. What they did to achieve their goals was totally opposite to their so-called righteousness and morality. They were all despicable assholes. Despite that, people turned their heads the other way with their actions, because in this cruel world, only the law of the jungle prevailed.


    Evan and Herbert were two innocent people who suffered what they had never even experienced in their entire life after they were captured by those sects. They were tortured in the most painful way possible by these animals.


    Austin originally planned to just sit back and wait for the perfect moment to rescue them because it was just too risky.


    But after Austin witnessed what the two had suffered and endured, it totally changed his mind. He couldn''t turn a blind eye anymore.


    Every second was crucial. For each second that he sat there and did nothing, Evan and Herbert suffered even more.


    What''s even worse, Austin couldn''t afford to waste any more time considering how serious their injuries were. It could mean life or death for the both of them.


    Austin couldn''t just stand back in silence and watch his best friends continue to suffer cruelly. Every wound he saw was like a knife piercing through his heart. It was just too painful to watch.


    Austin made up his mind in a blink of an eye. He couldn''t care less the risk and decided to carry


    ng to plan, and there were no hitches along the way.


    "You are so screwed!"


    The five Primal Holy Realm cultivators were all taken by surprise with the sudden attacks initiated by Austin and Priest Callum. They weren''t after all expecting anyone who would dare to attack them in their territory.


    Priest Callum was at the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm, and he was much stronger than the cultivators who were at the same stage as him.


    Austin on the other hand had reached the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm, and could finally exert more power from the Slaughtering Sword as compared before.


    By working together, they had successfully distracted all the five Primal Holy Realm cultivators. Their tandem was a force to be reckoned with.


    While the five Primal Holy Realm cultivators were busy fighting against the attacks and defending themselves, Austin and his teammates had succeeded in saving his friends out of harm''s way.


    Rage blazed in their chests.


    "You are not Elder Tad! Who the hell are you?!"


    the cultivator at the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm yelled at Austin.


    His spiritual sense had noticed that Austin''s spiritual soul was slightly different from Elder Tad''s.


    It was possible for a Primal Holy Realm cultivator to easily see through Violet''s illusion trick. Violet had warned Austin about this before.


    Nathan had safely taken Evan and Herbert to Austin who was still watching the five Primal Holy Realm cultivators from a distance.


    "Tin, is that you? Tin! It''s really you!"


    Evan was still in a daze. Everything happened in a blur, and he being saved still hadn''t sunk in.


    He could not believe his eyes when he saw someone come to his rescue, and a mixture of joy and disbelief flooded his eyes.


    "Tin! Thank god! You are here to save me!"


    Herbert cried. He was much more observant than Evan, so he soon figured out that Austin came here to rescue them. That very fact touched him so much that tears suddenly started to flow from his eyes.

 Chapter 1218 I Am Austin Lin

    "Let''s get out of here first,"


    Austin said to Evan and Herbert with a reassuring smile.


    The sight of his friends reminded Austin of the days and nights they had spent together in the Sun Sect. Those memories were very precious to him.


    But evidently this was not the right place for them to reminisce about the old days.


    Austin sent Evan, Herbert, Nathan and several other members of the evil shadow race along with a dozen young men into the City model.


    "Let''s go!" Austin said to Priest Callum.


    Now that he had saved his friends, he did not believe there was a need for them to stay there.


    Austin and Priest Callum moved into the magic array nearly at the same time.


    "Stop them!"


    the five Primal Holy Realm masters shouted as they finally came back to their senses.


    When they realized they had been tricked by Austin, they went ballistic.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The five of them used their best martial skills to attack Austin and Priest Callum.


    Their movements cut through the air.


    But they were not fast enough.


    With a flash of the light both their enemies vanished.


    It was a teleportation array which meant that anyone who entered it would be transported away.


    "Let''s go get them! We can''t let them get away!" said one of the five Primal Holy Realm masters with conviction.


    As soon as Austin and Priest Callum disappeared, the five masters followed them into the magic array.


    In total, there were thirteen Primal Holy Realm masters in the Heavenly Emperor City.


    Elder Tad was nowhere to be found since the "Elder Tad" they saw was actually Austin. So apart from the five other elders who were responsible for keeping an eye on Austin''s friends, there were still seven outside the dungeon.


    When Austin and Priest Callum exited the dungeon, the seven Primal Holy Realm cultivators in the city had been informed of what had happened.


    The seven masters each flew towards the prison at a unbelievably fast speed.


    The next minute, Austin and Priest Callum appeared in the magic array of the palace above the dungeon.


    "Go get them!" one of the Heaven Realm cultivators bellowed.


    Then they attacked their enemies together as a single unit.


    They had already received a message from the five Primal Holy Realm cultivators that these two people had broken into the jail and released their prisoners.


    "Yo


    ums almost burst and even their spiritual souls trembled a little by the sound of his voice. Aghast as they were, they were in awe of this elder.


    The elder in grey was highly respected and admired in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, so people didn''t stop to doubt what he said.


    "I see..."


    The speculators then understood what was going on.


    "Who the hell are you?


    How dare you pretend to be Elder Tad?"


    The disciples of the Magic Hand Sect started cursing Austin.


    Elder Tad was an important and respectful figure in the Magic Hand Sect. The people of this sect were angry when they found out that someone pretended to be their idol.


    "Who are you, sir?


    Why did you pretend to be Elder Tad?"


    asked the elder in grey angrily with his menacing gaze upon Austin.


    Austin broke out laughing. "Alright. I''ll tell you know who I am," he said.


    Now that he had been spotted, he thought there was no longer a need to pretend to be Elder Tad.


    Besides, Evan and Herbert had been captured by those people because of Austin.


    Austin thought it would be in his interest to let them know that he only was the one who had gotten his friends out.


    When he laughed, his body and soul returned to its original appearance.


    "He is Austin Lin!"


    "Yes, it''s him!"


    All of a sudden, the crowd screamed in disbelief.


    Everyone from the major sects and prominent clans in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom knew what Austin looked like.


    Hence, they recognized him immediately.


    "Yes, I am Austin Lin,"


    Austin said coldly as he looked at the crowd.

 Chapter 1219 To Come Under Siege (Part One)

    All eyes became fixed on Austin almost at the same time.


    Over the past few months, Austin''s great name became well known even among the women and children in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    In fact, it would be fitting to say that Austin had become the center of attention within the borders of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    And now that Austin was right there for all to see, everyone was naturally buzzing with excitement and curiosity.


    But no matter how hard they gazed at Austin, there was technically nothing out of the ordinary to be seen on this young man. In many ways, Austin was just a warrior who could easily blend in with other warriors.


    Meanwhile, about a hundred thousand miles away from the peaceful and lively Heavenly Emperor City, a cruel and harsh troop was fast approaching.


    Up in the sky, the fog churned and rolled as if it were a furious dragon as men swept across the sky and vanished into the grey clouds so quickly that only their indistinguishable silhouettes were visible to the naked eye.


    They were warriors who were marching while on board their own extremely fast flying magic treasures.


    One of them was standing on a rapidly flying giant sword with his hands placed confidently on his back.


    Another warrior was even on board a tremendous flying human skeleton.


    One warrior, on the other hand, chose a more conventional means of transportation -- an enormous flying war chariot.


    As it turned out, they were actually a group of shockingly powerful and immensely fierce warriors. And the terrifying truth was that they were heading for the Heavenly Emperor City.


    "Guys, listen up. I have some big news. Guess what? I have just received a message from our sect elder through an arcane spell. I have to say, Master Li truly is a brilliant foresight-teller. He got everything right, after all.


    It''s said that Austin, the bloody thief, has shown himself a


    trength, Austin had also taken as many as dozens of thousands of their own men as hostages.


    "Austin! I have been waiting for you! I have been waiting for you for so long," said someone through clenched teeth. "Yeah, that''s for sure. I am also giving you a very ''warm'' welcome on behalf of the Heavenly Emperor City. Do you feel like staying here forever?"


    It was extremely apparent that Austin holding several dozens of thousands of their families and friends had aroused wrath from the entire public in the area.


    "Yeah! Stay dead forever!"


    "Kill Austin! Kill Austin the Evil!"


    "I want to kill him myself!"


    "Kill Austin!"


    "Kill Austin! Let''s do it together! He is way outnumbered by us, so we can do it if we stick together!"


    The crowd was in a dangerous state of emotional turmoil. If it escalated into something worse, Austin and his friends were sure to be in some serious danger.


    There were only two men on their side after all. And those two men already included Austin himself.


    On the other hand, the eleven sects and clans had assembled a crowd of about several thousands of warriors.


    Though most of which who hemmed them in were from miscellaneous troops, there were also thirteen Primal Holy Realm masters who completely surrounded them.

 Chapter 1220 To Come Under Siege (Part Two)

    There was a great disparity in number as well as in strength. Thus, in more ways than one, it truly seemed that Austin had met his end that day.


    However, in spite of being surrounded by such a malicious crowd and facing twelve Primal Holy Realm masters, Austin still remained peculiarly confident, and even quite serene. His vital energy was already in his Slaughtering Sword, making it apparent that he was ready to kill and slaughter anyone who went against him.


    "Everybody just calm down! Listen to me before it''s too late!" yelled the very old man.


    The old man put a stop to the uproar of the crowd. Austin, like everyone else, turned his attention to the old man, and, for the first time, he noticed that while the old man was only dressed in a simple but solemn gray robe, it seemed that this man was the man in charge of the place.


    Even though he looked weak and incompetent, the old man made himself heard by adding vital energy force to his voice. However, this also made his voice sound unnatural -- it sounded more like thunder than a human''s voice.


    Austin fixed his gaze upon this old man who seemed to enjoy high prestige and command universal respect in the kingdom and waited to hear what else the old man had to say.


    As soon as the respected and revered old man spoke up, the crowd quieted down.


    "Austin, listen to me. Neither I nor my people meant to cause you any harm. So now that you have already rescued your friends from us, maybe it''s time for you to release our people as well. What do you say?"


    We don''t want to ask anything to offset the damage, but these people -- they are our families and friends. We must get them back or our people will eat us alive.


    Please release the hostages before things get even more


    tor his entire cultivation base and accumulation was much crueler than merely killing the man because weak and incapable warriors were like rabbits who had fallen into a hole full of predators.


    Therefore, there was no way that Austin was going to let them live. It was the least he could do to take revenge for Evan and Herbert since there wasn''t anything anyone, not even Austin, could do to recover their lost cultivation base.


    "Oh Austin, you are so arrogant. I hate you so much that I just want to drink your blood and eat your flesh.


    You want to kill me? How hilarious.


    Keep your eyes open and see what the situation is right now, you damned snob.


    I think you''d better run for your life now. Be realistic, you asshole."


    Jasper burst out into laughter.


    His laughter sounded like a crying little girl -- shrill and high-pitched.


    "Austin, I am just waiting for you to piss and shit yourself. Once that happens, then I am going to kill you," said the bear-like man, whose name was Nate Kong.


    They were so confident that Austin could do nothing to them in front of that many master warriors given how heavily besieged Austin was in that moment.

 Chapter 1221 Austin Must Die

    "I''m going to suck the life out of both of you and no one can stop me this time!"


    Austin said arrogantly and completely nonchalantly while focusing calmly on his mind control.


    A white flame suddenly flickered in Nate''s Soul Sea.


    It then burst into violent flames and started leaping and burning wildly


    "Ouch!" Nate let out the most painful scream.


    Nate''s cultivation base was just at the medium stage of Tribulation Realm. His spiritual sense was much weaker than Austin''s. He naturally was unable to bear that sort of a pain.


    In the wink of an eye, most of the spiritual sense in his Soul Sea had been completely ambushed by the fire.


    Unable to endure the excruciating pain, Nate crashed on the ground and rolled on the street as he screamed in pain with his arms wrapped around his head.


    "Don''t panic, Nate. I will help you," shouted a stout man, who was at the medium stage of Primal Holy Realm as he saw Nate''s desperation.


    He jumped down and stood beside Nate who was still screeching in anguish.


    He observed Nate for a while to understand what was actually happening and as far as he could tell, Nate was being attacked by strong spiritual sense force.


    The stout man from the Primal Holy Realm instantly released a strong spiritual sense and controlled it to enter Nate''s Sea Soul to relieve him.


    The Primal Holy Realm master with his timely intervention attempted to drive the cloud of fire out of Nate''s Soul Sea with his spiritual sense.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he simply failed to get the white flame out of Nate''s Soul Sea and reduce the suffering.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was evidently stronger than his.


    And naturally after just a few moments, all the spiritual sense in Nate''s Soul Sea had been exhausted and destroyed.


    The white flame came at his spiritual soul and burnt it into ashes.


    Nate stopped rolling on the ground frantically as if he calmed down and slipped into some slumber.


    Till the moment he let out his last breath, Nate still couldn''t believe that Austin who had been surrounded by several thousands of strong cultivators could finish him off with such ease and galore.


    Nate died on the spot then and there without giving anyone time to realize what just happened. His eyes were wide open in sheer shock at the way his life was made almost futile and snatched away from him.


    "Austin, I will personally come for you!" the stout Primal Holy Realm master hollered, trembling in fury and promised to avenge Nate''s death.


    As he witnessed Nate''s excruciating death in front of him, he was overcome with sadness and grief.


    The stout man was a member of the Kong Clan, and his main motive in the battle was to capture Austin with other cultivators in the Heavenly Emperor City.


    "Now it''s your turn, you scum!"


    After using his spiritual sense and making sure that Nate was dead, Austin now turned his full attention towards Jasper. Austin stared at him coldly, his eyes full of fury. He would slaughter Jasper now.


    "Uncle Simon, please!" shouted Jasper in utter desperation as he realized the danger that was about to befall on him.


    After witnessing Nate''s death, Jasper was already scared. He didn''t want to die the same painful way and yet he could do anything about it other than waiting for the end because Austin was not exactly known for his mercy.


    Just a couple of minutes ago, Jasper was quite confident and didn''t think that Austin would be able to take him out. B


    ot towards the sky, then with an ear-piercing roar, flew towards the Space-controlling Palm.


    The next second, they clashed with the giant palm head on.


    The balls simply shattered the huge palm into million particles.


    At the same time Austin wielded his Slaughtering Sword unleashing several streaks of bloody sword aura which mercilessly attacked Simon.


    Simon was completely taken aback by the amount of power. He hadn''t expected Austin to be so strong. In a panic, he activated his bodily movement skill to dodge the blows.


    "His cultivation base is at the Heaven Realm!"


    "Austin''s cultivation base is unbelievably at the Heaven Realm! When did this happen?"


    Earlier when Austin had disguised himself and pretended to be Elder Tad from the Magic Hand Sect, he had concealed his true vital energy. He was so sly and smart. He completely misled the warriors.


    But since he had to use the sword for his own, he could no longer hide his true vital energy.


    After understanding Austin''s cultivation base, everyone present there started to whisper to one another about the twist in the situation.


    Only a year ago, Austin was just a Master Realm cultivator; but now the vital energy he released showed that he was at the Heaven Realm.


    It was a huge leap for any warrior.


    It only took Austin a year to reach the Heaven Realm from the Master Realm. They thought Austin was an exceptional genius.


    They were so surprised by this achievement that they could not even say anything.


    "Oh my gosh!


    Unbelievable.


    So Austin is at the Heaven Realm now?"


    someone let out an expression of exclamation.


    "Is... Is he a monster? How could anyone humanly make this kind of progress?"


    someone let out an envious murmur.


    Those cultivators suddenly became aware that the young man they were against was an exceptional talent in the martial arts.


    "Austin needs to die immediately.


    If he becomes stronger he will kill all of us,"


    someone said excitedly.


    "You''re absolutely right. He can''t live to see another day!"


    another agreed.


    The twelve Primal Holy Realm masters had already realized that Austin was a dangerous opponent to be kept alive.


    They exchanged glances in agreement, and everyone knew what they had to do.


    And that was they pledged to end Austin''s life.

 Chapter 1222 Attack First (Part One)

    "Austin, it is time you die!"


    The tall and well-built elder from the Song Clan was the first one to attack Austin. Seeing his promising nephew Jasper die brutally in front of him, he hated Austin to the bone. He wouldn''t care anything else anymore. He wanted Austin dead, and he wanted it then and there.


    As for other warriors of Primal Holy Realm, they were staying vigilant on the periphery ready to deliver any action on order.


    They did it because they had confidence in themselves and their joint strength. They could not even imagine that Austin alone could break their siege and escape.


    The confidence came from the extreme renown as great warriors of Primal Holy Realm. They couldn''t tolerate themselves being despised by others since so many of them shamelessly laid siege on a lesser warrior who was merely at the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm.


    The elder from the Song Clan just pointed out a finger, and the spiritual energy from heaven and earth started to rush towards him all of a sudden. Violent winds were rising and ripping through the ground like going crazy. A chaotic situation took over.


    The sky was immediately covered in dark clouds, twirling and brewing.


    Suddenly, a giant finger became visible in the sky, emitting violent waves of vital energy force. It flew with full force towards Austin.


    "It''s Song Clan''s secret skill, the Sky-cracking Finger,"


    a guy standing nearby screeched breathlessly.


    Two enormous golden balls surged up from Austin''s elixir field in the blink of an eye.


    The two balls exited from his body and appeared to confront the Sky-cracking Finger.


    Boom!


    The two golden balls successfully resisted the attack of the finger.


    The formidable shock waves with vital energy force erupted from the collision. It destroyed everything around. It was as if huge waves from tsunami cr


    ly death.


    "Humph, Austin, you must have a death wish. Don''t hate me for killing you. In your next life, think very carefully before you mess with the wrong guy again!"


    uttered the elder from the Song Clan while using all his spiritual sense against the white flames in his Soul Sea to save himself.


    Meanwhile, he was giving such a deathly stare to Austin since he thought Austin surely would die here.


    However, Austin wasn''t the one to give up without struggling first. He released his four million pounds worth of physical strength and tried to dodge the attack. Then, he seemed to be able to move his body a bit.


    But, a bit was far from enough. If he couldn''t get rid of his current situation, he wouldn''t survive. He then got an idea.


    Although his physical body was stuck in place, his spiritual sense wasn''t.


    At such a critical situation, he uttered a spell under his breath using full might.


    Suddenly, the elder from the Song Clan felt something dangerous closing in.


    The dangers were coming from behind him.


    "Don''t you dare!"


    he shouted at the top of his voice. His hairs stood on end. He moved his body forward, trying to rush out from there.


    But he was still too slow for Austin''s counterattack.

 Chapter 1223 Attack First (Part Two)

    And obviously it was already late enough for him to do anything else at all.


    Cold lights of five different colors suddenly appeared on his back, piercing through his body the lights emerged and shone on the other side.


    From where the cold lights came out, five bloody gaping holes emerged on his chest.


    "You.. filthy bastard!"


    The elder of the Song Clan looked at Austin, desperate, confused, disappointed and horrified as he let out the helpless cry. It just took seconds before the life sparks were lost in his eyes and his dead body fell towards the ground. He still couldn''t and yet would never understand how a powerful cultivator like himself would be kill like this.


    "Yes! Bravo! The combination of the Five-element Space Daggers and Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill only could produce such a destructive force. That''s just amazing!"


    Austin muttered to himself, smiling broadly and satisfyingly at his feat.


    It turned out that the cold lights of five different colors were called the Five-element Space Daggers.


    The elder of the Song Clan had been a warrior of Primal Holy Realm and his spiritual sense was extremely powerful. If he had acted carefully and let go of his snobbery, he could have successfully sensed the sudden attack when Austin used the Five-element Space Daggers. But alas!


    Unluckily, he had used up most of his spiritual senses to fight against Austin''s white flames.


    Austin had never expected the combination of the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill and the Five-element Space Daggers to be this powerful and formidable. It was almost scary.


    Everybody at the spot was stunned by the sudden change of situation and the absolutely unprecedented outcome.


    Seeing the elder of the Song Clan being hit by those blades and falling tow


    ack and kill another warrior of Primal Holy Realm. That also with this much ease.


    Besides, that Priest Callum was emitting evil energy as profound as a deep sea.


    Those warriors of Primal Holy Realm saw this and were afraid of the serious consequences they would have to confront with Austin or the Priest Callum alone.


    They had better deal with the two of them together. In this way, they could stand a better chance at taking their lives.


    "Attack now!" The moment they had reached an agreement, they sprang into action finally.


    A dozen warriors of Primal Holy Realm attacked Austin and Prince Callum together.


    A dozen horrible vital energy forces, with a tremendous momentum, were flowing in the air and ready to destroy everything standing in their way.


    "Oh my god!


    Look at them. They''re making the move now! They have joined forces to destroy Austin!"


    The crowd of onlookers got excited at the possible destruction.


    They didn''t even dare to think about the possible consequences if a dozen warriors of Primal Holy Realm decided to attack together. And here they were.


    Those warriors were about to attack a youngster and an old man with all their strength.

 Chapter 1224 Fight Back (Part One)

    Looking at the twelve Primal Holy Realm cultivators who were giving off frightening vital energy force, Austin turned serious at once.


    "Don''t stay at one place for too long so that they will not be able to attack you at the same time. Try to move as much as you can using your bodily movement skill.


    This way, their advantage of greatly outnumbering you will not have too much of an effect,"


    Priest Callum said to Austin using his spiritual sense.


    After hearing these words, Austin had a realization.


    He was right.


    Those were the tactics he needed to use.


    Even though his enemies were planning of fighting against him together, he could still have his own advantage over them as long as he kept some distance between them by using his bodily movement skill.


    Sometimes, having good tactics was just as important as one''s fighting ability during battles.


    And Priest Callum from the evil shadow race was really experienced in creating tactics for the battlefield.


    "Thank you for your tips!"


    Austin was deeply moved by the priest''s suggestion, so he immediately expressed his gratitude towards him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The combined vital energy force attack of the twelve Primal Holy Realm masters, which contained immense power, started going towards the direction where Austin and Priest Callum were.


    Shoop!


    Then, Austin activated his Thunderbolt Movement Skill at once and disappeared. When the others saw him again, he was already several kilometers away from them.


    Shoop!


    Priest Callum also moved at the same time as Austin, and shockingly, his bodily movement skill was even faster than that of Austin. In fact, he moved so quickly that his entire figure became transparent and seemed to be integrated in the sky.


    He was almost invisible to the naked eye.


    After all, those from the evil shadow race were extremely gifted at hiding the


    to others that he had learned demonic skills, people would think that he had a relationship with the demon race.


    If that happened, he was sure to face a lot of trouble


    But this situation was different. Under these circumstances, Austin had no other choice, nor did he have time to think about any other strategy.


    Since he was being attacked by so many Primal Holy Realm cultivators at the same time, Austin could only use his demonic skills to survive.


    With that, Austin controlled his mind and the evil aura in his bones started flowing continuously, and in just a few seconds, a dense evil aura appeared around him.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Blurry figures moved dazzlingly for a moment, then ten apparitions of Austin appeared at the same time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At the same time nine out of Austin''s ten clones were smashed into pieces by the three Primal Holy Realm cultivators.


    The last one, however, was thousands of meters away from the fighting place.


    Then, while giving off an evil aura, Austin used his Demonic Teleportation Skill to move at a higher speed.


    Now, he became just as fast as the cultivators in the Primal Holy Realm.


    "Is that demonic energy around Austin? How can he have such a dense demonic energy?"

 Chapter 1225 Fight Back (Part Two)

    "Is Austin a member of the demon race?


    You know, it is said that the demon race is good at snatching other people''s bodies and attaching their own soul to it. Austin might look human, but he might actually be a member of the demon race!"


    "That''s pretty reasonable, actually! Maybe the reason why Austin is so cruel and powerful is that he is a member of the demon race!"


    someone exclaimed at once.


    Other cultivators whispered amongst themselves, making all kinds of guesses.


    After avoiding the attacks from all three Primal Holy Realm cultivators, Austin then activated his Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill using his mind.


    A few moments later, one of the Primal Holy Ream cultivators'' face turned a pale shade as a white flame burned violently in his Soul Sea.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Five beams of light of different colors suddenly appeared around the cultivator''s body, and in no more than a split second, the beams of light pierced his body, making him bleed heavily.


    "How can you..."


    The cultivator could not even finish his sentence before he passed away with his eyes unblinkingly fixed on Austin.


    He did not understand how a cultivator who was only at the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm could kill him so easily.


    "Austin, you little shit! Go ahead and die!"


    The other five other cultivators at the Primal Holy Realm nearby roared in fury as their immensely powerful vital energy force swept in the direction of Austin.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Another ten identical apparitions of Austin appeared once more.


    No matter how hard they tried, none of the Primal Holy Realm cultivators could tell which one was real, and which were mere shadows of Austin.


    Shoop!


    After using the Ten-avatar Skill, one of his demonic skills, Austin instantly activated his Demonic Teleportation Skill as well.


    In no more than


    shocked at everything they were witnessing.


    They could not fathom how a cultivator who was only at the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm could fight back so easily while being attacked by so many cultivators with a much higher level than him.


    By now, three out of the twelve Primal Holy Realm cultivators of Heavenly Emperor City had already been killed, and two of them were badly injured.


    Previously, the big sects and clans inside the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom made sure to put together powerful cultivators in order to have an overwhelming advantage over Austin.


    Thus, there was no doubt in their minds that Austin would die if he dared to come to the Heavenly Emperor City.


    But now that Austin had shown up, and even fought against them for a pretty long time, they were still unable to take him down. Even worse, nearly half of the twelve cultivators they had put together to fight him had already been killed or badly injured by Austin.


    Never, in their wildest dreams, did they think that this would happen.


    Therefore, none of the members of the eleven large sects and clans could accept the fact that they had severely underestimated Austin.


    "How could this possibly happen?"


    people asked in a low, confused voice.

 Chapter 1226 The Queen Is Breaking Through

    A shrill scream resounded all around them as


    another Primal Holy Realm master at the medium stage died at the hands of Priest Callum.


    Thanks to his body movement skill which gave him the ability to be transparent, Priest Callum could slay any common Primal Holy Realm cultivators with ease.


    Austin activated the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill to attack a Primal Holy Realm master at the preliminary stage. He then used the Five Spatial Blades technique to hit his enemy.


    The master moved around to dodge the blades while still keeping a handle on the white flames in his Soul Sea.


    However, the blades moved so rapidly that he didn''t react in time, and his right arm was cut off. It dropped to the ground with a muffled thud, and the master let out a surprised and pained yelp.


    The rest Primal Holy Realm cultivators who hadn''t gotten injured were frustrated with this sequence of events.


    They found it hard to believe that half of their companions sustained severe injuries or got killed.


    After all, they were at the Primal Holy Realm and they were only facing two enemies. But maybe they had underestimated who they were up against.


    Looking at their injured and dead companions, the remaining Primal Holy Realm masters gathered together to form a barrier with their bodies. They didn''t dare to take the initiative to attack Austin or Priest Callum.


    Sometimes strong cultivators were more afraid of death than weak ones. None of these Primal Holy Realm masters was willing to lose their life, for they had finally become well-respected figures in the country after years of cultivation.


    An eerie silence fell over the area as both parties sized each other up.


    The six remaining Primal Holy Realm masters stared at Austin and Priest Callum, staying alert but not making another move.


    With the Slaughtering Sword in his hand, Austin glared at his enemies, his eyes icy cold.


    Priest Callum stood beside Austin, holding his wand. They didn''t take their eyes off of their opponents.


    The crowd who watched them remained silent as well.


    "It looks like the queen is going to break the cocoon.


    We need to find a place for her to get through the Heavenly Doom, quickly!"


    Priest Callum''s voice could be heard clearly in Austin''s Soul Sea all of a sudden.


    "Do you mean we have to leave here right now?" Austin asked, looking surprised.


    He didn''t expect the queen to break the cocoon so soon.


    "We can''t let the queen stay in that City model anymore.


    It lacks evil energy, which will negatively affect her making a breakthrough.


    Transport her out now," Priest Callum urged.


    His grip tightened on his wand, betraying how anxious he was feeling.


    Austin understood what was going on immediately.


    ''The queen needs massive amounts of evil energy to break the cocoon, but there is no evil energy in my City model.


    I should transport the queen out so that she can absorb evil energy from somewhere else, or she might fail to make the breakthrough, '' Austin talked himself


    showed their terrifying powers.


    We have no other choice but to take care of Austin with the rest of the cultivators, '' they mused.


    Austin levitated in front of the mountain with the Slaughtering Sword in his hand.


    Austin furrowed his eyebrows as he watched his pursuers approach him with murderous intent.


    ''If I fight these people near the mountain, the queen might get hit by accident. If that happens, she might not be able to break through and survive the damage.''


    Austin touched his Space Ring, and a purple bow materialized in his hand.


    It was none other than the Invincible Bow!


    Austin hadn''t used the bow since he had broken the third restriction applied to it.


    Because of this, he didn''t know the current power of the bow.


    "I won''t repeat myself, so listen carefully," Austin announced to the aggressive crowd. "I will kill anyone who approaches this mountain."


    Austin''s loud voice reverberated through the air.


    He had used his vital energy force to ensure that his warning reached his pursuers'' ears.


    His words left all the cultivators taken aback.


    "We promise not to approach the mountain if you release our men. If you don''t hand them over to us, we will hunt you down no matter where you go,"


    a Primal Holy Realm cultivator replied, making his voice just as loud.


    "I don''t want to slaughter people, but you left me no choice,"


    Austin said coldly.


    Meanwhile, another group of people turned up fifty kilometers away from the Heavenly Emperor City.


    They each released terrifyingly strong vital energy force as they flew toward the city.


    The ground below them seemed to shake violently due to their formidable vital energy powers.


    They each held stern expressions on their faces.


    The group was made up of a bunch of powerful cultivators.


    "We''re about to arrive at the Heavenly Emperor City!" one of them said hurriedly.


    "Be quick! Let''s go get that bastard."


    "This time, I''ll split Austin open." A cold voice promised with gritted teeth.

 Chapter 1227 Ambush

    Above the lofty mountains, Austin hovered in the sky and gazed at the approaching enemies. Overwhelming murderous intent from thousands of enemies encased him.


    He knew that the upcoming battle was going to be challenging.


    Although Austin possessed superior power compared with warriors at the same level, he did not think that he could defeat so many enemies.


    At this point, it was hard to foretell which side would get the final victory.


    But Austin knew one thing for sure��he would not allow anybody to interfere with the queen''s breakthrough.


    As for Priest Callum, he would spare no effort to guard the grey cocoon.


    His prime responsibility was to protect the queen during her breakthrough process.


    "Attack!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "I''m going to tear this asshole apart!"


    The threats and taunts could be heard from six thousand meters away. Thousands of warriors with intense murderous intent headed toward Austin.


    "Huh! This is the perfect distance to launch my attack."


    After calculating his distance from his enemies, Austin held the Invincible Bow with one hand and with the other, he pulled the string.


    The Invincible Bow was the perfect weapon with which to launch attacks from a long distance. Austin knew that it would lose its function once his enemies neared.


    "Whiz!"


    A purple arrow formed in Austin''s hand. In the next instant, it flew swiftly toward its target.


    The arrow crackled through the sky. It absorbed all the spiritual energy from the earth and heaven as it passed.


    "Run!"


    Perceiving the destructive momentum released by the arrow, a master at the Primal Holy Realm instructed the warriors.


    "Boom!"


    Horrific energy exploded when the arrow struck Austin''s enemies. About a hundred enemies evaporated in the blast.


    Austin''s attack also killed several Heaven Realm cultivators.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. His bow will become useless once we near him."


    The remaining warriors did not shrink back after witnessing the power of the Invincible Arrow. Instead, they sped up to reduce their casualties.


    Austin quickly tugged at the bowstring. A second purple arrow shot through the sky.


    "Whiz!"


    This time Austin aimed at a master at the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm, who was the leader of the troops.


    The arrow flashed through the void before suddenly appearing in front of the old man, who was dressed in grey.


    "Roar!"


    Feeling that his life was in peril, the old man in grey let out a loud bellow and summoned a fancy nine-floor pagoda. The pagoda began absorbing all the surrounding vital energy.


    As huge quantities of vital energy were infused into the p


    ttle.


    Austin had arranged some members with a higher cultivation base around the grey cocoon and as guards for the queen.


    "Who the hell are these people?"


    "Damn it! We''ve been ambushed!"


    The enemies attacking Austin were terrified when they saw the members of the evil shadow race attacking them from all directions.


    Considering the number of evil shadow race members, and how many warriors the enemy had lost to Austin''s purple arrows, the enemy was outnumbered.


    "Attack!"


    The troops from the two sides instantly clashed with each other.


    A great war had begun!


    Austin did not stop shooting arrows this whole time. Since the enemy was still a distance away, he used the Invincible Bow to continue launching arrows.


    The arrows shot by Austin pushed the Primal Holy Realm masters into a corner.


    "Retreat! Retreat now!"


    They glanced at each other in dismay. They realized that the battle was in Austin''s favor. The members of the evil shadow race were very powerful, and they had intense killing intents.


    Although the war had started minutes ago, they had already suffered a significant loss of warriors.


    Hearing the Primal Holy Realm masters, the enemies fled from the battle, leaving their comrades'' corpses on the ground.


    "Oh?


    No more resistance?"


    Austin looked at the deserters, scornfully.


    The pursuers were from a sect of high prestige. Earlier, they threatened to torture and kill Austin. However, after realizing that they were outnumbered and overwhelmed, they ran like cowards.


    ''Fine, whatever. The queen can have a quiet place to break through now.


    I wonder how powerful she will become after the breakthrough.''


    Austin turned and eagerly looked at the grey cocoon, which hovered above the lofty mountain.

 Chapter 1228 Commencement of The Thunderstroke Doom

    "Rumble!"


    Austin glanced at the grey cocoon when he heard the thunder.


    Thick, dark grey clouds with ragged edges glimmered a brilliant silver as several colossal thunderbolts fell from the sky. As the lightning settled, darkness extended over tens of thousands of miles.


    The sky lit up again as more lightning descended from the heavens. Austin''s forehead furrowed with concern as the number of lightning bolts increased from a few to several, to dozens and then tens of hundreds. They tore through the heaven and earth as they hurtled toward the grey cocoon.


    At the same time, the grey cocoon exuded enormous amounts of evil energy that swiftly rose toward the sky to counter the thunderbolts.


    The roaring and swirling dense evil energy split the falling thunderbolts.


    "The Thunderstroke Doom has finally started!"


    Austin was excited when he saw the Thunderstroke Doom, a form of the trial of heaven and earth that cultivators who intended to reach the Primal Holy Realm and beyond were bound to withstand.


    "Rumble!"


    Next, blazing silver bolts of lightning cascaded like heavy rainfall in such a wild and destructive way that it seemed to ruin everything in this world.


    One after another, lofty peaks on the vast mountain range below the thunderbolts crumbled into stone and dust.


    The dense ancient forest ignited, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into an endless sea of fire.


    Austin''s eyes widened when he witnessed the destructive power of the Thunderstroke Doom. Anxious, he glanced at the grey cocoon. A sigh of relief escaped his lips when he saw that it was still hovering mid-air and enduring the lightning barrage.


    The terrifying grey evil energy, visible to the naked eye, transformed into endless grey mist and surrounded the grey cocoon.


    "The queen will withstand the Thunderstroke Doom, right?"


    Austin asked Priest Callum through his spiritual sense as he continued to stare at the grey cocoon. Watching the grey cocoon levitate precariously in the sea of thunderbolts, chilled Austin to the bone.


    "Ha-ha. Please don''t worry about it. The queen is recovering her real power. She has overcome a similar Thunderstroke Doom before. I am sure that she will endure this time as well.


    As long as no one disturbs her, everything will be fine,"


    Priest Callum calmly replied to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "So it is."


    Relief filled Austin after he heard Priest Callum''s explanation.


    Just as the queen was breaking through the Thunderstroke Doom, Austin''s adversaries returned to Heavenly Emperor City.


    Disheartened, six strong cultivators at the Primal Holy Realm led the troops sent by the powerful sects and clans back to the midtown area of Heavenly Emperor City.


    Every cultivator was filled with a sense of dismay.


    They were rather reluctant to accept the result of the combat today.


    Twelve strong cultiv


    e helplessly replied to the middle-aged man in purple.


    The middle-aged man in purple was the chief of the Song Clan.


    "Oh?


    What happened?


    Tell me!"


    The chief of the Song Clan was a powerful martial arts cultivator. He was also naturally shrewd. When he heard the cultivator stammer, he knew that something terrible had happened.


    The chief of the Song Clan was familiar with the cultivator as he was a member and strong cultivator of the Song Clan.


    After taking a deep breath, the cultivator narrated all the events that had transpired in the Heavenly Emperor City.


    "Austin, that bastard! How dare he do that?"


    All of a sudden, a terrifying, furious aura burst across the sky.


    Every prominent cultivator levitating high in the air looked somber. The expression in their eyes seemed to be emanating fire.


    The fury of these prominent cultivators sent a shudder through the whole city.


    "Everybody, listen. One of Austin''s conspirators is going through the Thunderstroke Doom right now.


    In addition, it is said that Austin, the bastard, has a female conspirator at the Primal Holy Realm.


    So, the conspirator, who is now enduring the Thunderstroke Doom, must be his female conspirator.


    Undoubtedly, it takes some time to break through the Thunderstroke Doom, which means that they won''t leave that mountain anytime soon. They must still be there.


    If we head there right away, we can capture Austin, the bastard!"


    The chief of the Song Clan said to the other prominent cultivators, who were hovering above Heavenly Emperor City.


    "Yes, indeed. I agree with you. I can sense that thunderbolts are descending from the sky in that direction.


    They are still there. "


    With the help of their powerful spiritual sense, several prominent cultivators sensed a great many thunderbolts being discharged in the location where the queen was breaking through the Thunderstroke Doom at present.

 Chapter 1229 Thunderstrock Doom For Reaching The Semi-holy Realm

    "Humph! Austin is cruel and fierce by nature, and he is notorious for his evil deeds.


    Since that woman is his partner, she too must be as evil as he is. If this is the case, we must not let her break through the Heavenly Doom successfully!


    Let''s move faster. We must stop her from making progress in breaking through the Heavenly Doom and ruin her cultivation!"


    These words were spoken by an old man wearing a black and white robe. There was a tinge of cold brutality in his voice. He was the leader of Polarity Sect.


    When he finished speaking, dozens of figures with great power left the Heavenly Emperor City and headed towards the mountain where the Queen was breaking through the Heavenly Doom.


    "Damn that wretched Austin! He is destined to be killed this time!"


    Nearly thousands of disciples, who had run back to the Heavenly Emperor City dejectedly, were once again delighted when they saw the reclusive elders. These elders seldom showed their faces in public, so being in their presence itself was thrilling to the disciples. Even the sect leaders had all come together against Austin.


    They followed the powerful cultivators and headed towards the mountain again.


    "How long will it take for her to break through the Heavenly Doom?"


    murmured Austin to himself. At this time, he was levitating in midair, gazing at the top of the mountain. He could see that the big grey cocoon was being bombarded by thunder and lightning over and over again.


    However, Austin also knew that the breaking through process must take place in a gradual manner.


    It was impossible to finish it within a short period of time especially for those who were powerful cultivators.


    The stronger the cultivator was, the longer it would take for him or her to break through.


    Apart from Austin, there were tens of thousands of disciples of evil shadow race scattered all around the mountain to guard their Queen.


    All of them were nervously staring at the grey cocoon at the center of the thunderstorm.


    All of a sudden, Austin felt something and immediately changed the look on his face.


    He turned around to look in the direction of the Heavenly Emperor City.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin saw a lot of powerful shadows heading towards the mountain from the direction of Heavenly Emperor City.


    He could sense the strong power waves which they were emanating and the immense speed at which they were approaching the scene. This knowledge made him feel threatened to the core.


    Those cultivators were indeed very strong.


    Priest Callum had also been warned of what was about to happen through his spiritual sense. He flew out from the mountain in a hurry and stopped only once he was floating neck to neck with Austin. They both looked out at the direction of Heavenly Emperor City with anticipation.


    "Austin, we''ve got bad news. A lot of powerful cultivators are coming towards us.


    It may very well be cultivators from those sects!" added Priest Cullen worriedly.


    In the distant horizon, the dark thunder clouds were being forced apart to reveal those powerful figures. They were moving closer to them every time they blinked their eyes.


    The heaven


    head of Song Clan was incredibly strong. He seemed to be able to control the energy of the heaven and earth so easily.


    However, Austin was not ready to be humiliated by him like this.


    He used the Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill in that moment, and a white flame appeared in the Soul Sea of head of Song Clan.


    Without any hesitation, a huge amount of demonic energy was released and ten identical Austin came into existence at the same time.


    "Humph!"


    the head of Song Clan snorted. He hadn''t expected Austin to possess so many skills.


    He controlled his spiritual sense in his Soul Sea to battle with that white flame. It didn''t take a long time for the white flame to be driven out of his Soul Sea.


    In the meanwhile, the huge purple hand grabbed at the ten phantoms of Austin and tore them into pieces.


    However in the meantime, the real Austin had escaped thousands of miles away.


    Austin''s face turned a little pale. It was the first time that his Spiritual Sense Incinerating Skill had been broken. Fortunately, he had got the protection from the spiritual tree, and his divine sense was not hurt.


    "It seems that I just underestimated you!"


    the head of Song Clan said out loud. Anger and disbelief simmered within him. He had never expected that Austin could escape from his grab.


    Boom��


    Suddenly, the thunder and lightning over the grey cocoon grew more and more fierce. The power of the thunderbolts were ten times stronger that it had been a while ago.


    Flashes of lightning, accompanied by thunder were tearing the heaven apart and striking violently against the grey cocoon.


    Crack��


    A large crack appeared on top of the cocoon.


    Obviously the Queen inside was breaking through.


    At this moment, the attention of all those who were present was drawn to the cocoon.


    "The power of the Thunderstroke Doom is incredibly strong. It must mean that the woman of evil shadow race is breaking through the Thunderstroke Doom for reaching the Semi-holy Realm..."


    This was the guess of a lean old man wearing a black robe. He was the reclusive elder of the Ghost Puppet Sect.

 Chapter 1230 Dangerous Situation (Part One)

    "That''s exactly spot on! It is the Thunderstroke Doom that will enable the breakthrough to the Semi-holy Realm.


    She must be immobilized right now. Stop her at once.


    Otherwise, the damage will be unalterable. Once she succeeded and reached the Semi-holy Realm, there''s no way we could ever stop her and Austin anymore. Quickly! Let''s do it now!"


    The reclusive elder of the New Moon Sect stared at the grey cocoon in the center of the lightning intently, shock and alert surging up in her eyes.


    As soon as she stopped talking, she moved her body and transitioned into a beam of red light. She rushed to the mountain range at a lightning speed in a flash. It was understandable to everyone there that she wanted to stop the queen from breaking through the Heavenly Doom.


    Until now, those powerful warriors had their eyes glued on the grey cocoon.


    A Semi-holy Realm cultivator was definitely the great master and was also at the top of the whole Prime Martial World.


    In the spur of a moment, all those warriors came up with a proposal now. They wanted to stop the queen frantically from breaking through to the Semi-holy Realm and successfully dismantled her cultivation base.


    They were not at all at par with idea of seeing others to make a breakthrough and reach the Semi-holy Realm.


    To make things worse, the queen of the evil shadow race supported the formidable Austin. That was just way too much for them to swallow.


    Whiz!


    Out of the blue, a purple arrow slithered towards the reclusive elder of the New Moon Sect through the sky like a poisonous snake.


    Austin did it yet again. He drew the Invincible Bow to attack the reclusive elder. To protect the queen from getting hurt


    staff turned into a furious grey dragon and was ready to attack the elder in order to finish him.


    "Piss off! You filthy old beggar!"


    the unimaginably powerful reclusive elder of the Magic Hand Sect said coldly and a big red tripod appeared to attack Priest Callum as soon as he waved his hand in the air.


    Boom!


    Priest Callum was thrown back by a thousands of meters at just one wave of a hand. Seriously injured by the herbal tripod, he looked terribly pale and was bleeding from his mouth profoundly.


    "Go!


    Protect the queen with our lives."


    At the same time, tens of thousands of warriors of the evil shadow race ready to fight rose together. The fighting spirit within them was all pumped up. They rushed to the opponents just like the mad horses and were ready to cut down everybody in their way.


    "Hum! You puny little insects. Go to hell, you pathetic excuses for warriors!"


    An old warrior wearing a loose gown in black and white with a black sword and a white sword in his back appeared from nowhere. All of a sudden, the two swords turned into two long swords, about one hundred meters and rushed forward.

 Chapter 1231 Dangerous Situation (Part Two)

    He was the sect leader of the Polarity Sect.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    At that point of, hundreds of warriors of the evil shadow race were killed in seconds by the black sword and the white sword. Then they turned into the blood-red mist. The mist overshadowed everything in sight. It was the most horrifying sight one could see.


    "Howl!"


    Austin''s anger turned into a raging helplessness and frustration. He raised his head to shout out loudly as he saw the death of the warriors of the evil shadow race. But...


    "Ha-ha, Austin, are you scared, you brave little warrior?


    You know what? These poor warriors of the evil shadow race will all die because of you. They will be paying for you and the woman who is cultivating to break through will fail as well because you again will be the reason.


    At last, you have nothing to do but to die just like them and your hands will be red with their blood till your last breath. This guilt will never leave you, you murderer.


    It is the result of waging war against us you fool.


    Keep repenting your decision. And till you die a horrible death, enjoy the curse of your pain."


    The patriarch of the Song Clan couldn''t help laughing loudly like a vulgar serial killer as he saw Austin''s helpless rage and desperation.


    But before anything, Austin had captured the patriarch''s daughter, Nora. This stopped the man from rushing towards the mountain range to stop the queen from making a breakthrough. He was left with no choice but to fight Austin first and save his beloved daughter.


    "All right enough of child''s play! Stop right now and surrender immediately, otherwise you will regret it later!"


    The patriarch of the Song Clan stared at the surprising turn of events


    and meter away from the grey cocoon.


    She was the reclusive elder of the New Moon Sect. She was laughing loudly like a cruel witch. She looked terrible accompanied with that blood curdling noise.


    The grey cocoon was in the center of the lightning and was also the closest place to the lightning. Even if she was a strong warrior, she didn''t dare to get close to it.


    "Please remember to find a safer place to make a breakthrough in your next life. And remember this; always have a good understanding of your potential."


    The reclusive elder raised her Dragon Staff to bring down the final blow as she laughed loudly. The terrible light of the vital energy force attacked the grey cocoon from the Dragon Staff after all.


    Boom!


    The light of the vital energy force had already attacked the grey cocoon right on cue.


    The grey cocoon shook violently and rolled a few meters away.


    Boom!


    But the reclusive elder of the New Moon Sect didn''t stop attacking. She waved her dragon-headed staff again and again violently. More and more light of the vital energy force had attacked the grey cocoon. It was as if she had forgotten to stop.

 Chapter 1232 Breakthrough

    Upon seeing the reclusive elder of the New Moon Sect attack the grey cocoon, Austin immediately realized that the queen''s attempt to break through the Heavenly Doom would be interrupted and her life would be put at risk.


    "All right. You asked for it!"


    Austin gritted his teeth and held his breath as he deployed the Ten-avatar Skill and Demonic Teleportation Skill several times, enabling him to escape the attacks from the leader of the Song Clan.


    "Stop it, you witch of the New Moon Sect! Or else, I will kill these people one by one!"


    Austin amplified his voice using his vital energy force, and everyone was taken aback by his sudden outburst. At once, all of them turned to look at him.


    Then, two giant golden hands made of vital energy appeared in the air in front of Austin, and in each of these hands laid three women.


    These women were all from the New Moon Sect. They had been kidnapped by Austin and held captive in his City model.


    Without even a moment''s notice, Austin transferred them out of the City model to serve as his hostages.


    The reclusive elder of the New Moon Sect turned around and stared viciously at Austin and the disciples of her sect in his hands. He definitely had her attention now.


    At once, she immediately recognized these women to be from the New Moon Sect indeed. In that moment, she realized that Austin definitely was not bluffing.


    "You son of a bitch! If you dare to touch even a single strand of hair from any of them, I will definitely cut you into pieces!"


    The reclusive elder threatened coldly and angrily. She then brandished her shaft and a beam of vital energy force shot out of it.


    "This is on you!"


    The reclusive elder left him with no choice -- his back was now against the wall.


    Boom!


    One of the vital energy hands squeezed the three disciples and they were immediately reduced into a pink mist.


    "You son of a bitch! How dare you!"


    shouted the reclusive elder as she started shaking with fury. Never, in her wildest dreams, did she expect that Austin would actually push through with his threat.


    "Let me repeat what I just said. If you don''t stop now, I will kill each and every one of the disciples of the New Moon Sect in my captivity right here, right now!


    In case you didn''t know, I have more than three thousands of them!"


    Austin said coldly.


    Boom!


    With a loud sound, the women in the other hand were turned into pink mist as well.


    "Y


    The gnome warned Austin through his spiritual sense at once.


    "Move and I will kill your daughter."


    Austin stared intensely at the leader of the Song Clan and hung Nora above his head with his vital energy force.


    Nora felt like she was being paraded by Austin in the middle of the sky in front of everyone, including her father. So it was only natural that she felt humiliated and angry.


    "Father! I will be fine! Just kill him now!"


    Nora shouted.


    But it didn''t matter for the leader of the Song Clan immediately froze at the sight of her.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, an earth-shaking sound came from above the mountain


    and the shock wave from that explosion immediately spread out.


    Then, Austin and those of the evil shadow race were all overjoyed


    as the cocoon exploded and a petite figure appeared, flying into the sky towards the lightning.


    "Finally! She made it!"


    Austin breathed out with relief as he saw her oozing out an extraordinary aura of power


    Meanwhile the cultivators of all sects looked gloomy as they knew that this woman of the evil shadow race had already achieved breakthrough and they failed at stopping her.


    Finally, after a few moments, the lightning in the sky started getting weaker and weaker.


    And all of a sudden, the queen appeared right next to Austin in a flash of grey light.


    "Thank you,"


    the queen said to Austin gratefully.


    "God of Evil bless us all!


    Our queen has succeeded in breaking through!"


    Tens of thousands of people from the evil shadow race started to cheer. Their cheers were so loud that it went all the way up to the sky above.

 Chapter 1233 Junior

    "So is your cultivation base now in the Semi-Holy Realm?"


    Austin asked the queen curiously upon feeling the pressure of her evil energy.


    "You are right. This is the level of cultivation base I had before,"


    the queen said with a nod.


    Even though Austin already knew this, he was still shocked when he heard it from the queen herself.


    Especially because many sect leaders and the elders of some big sects also had cultivation bases in the Semi-Holy Realm.


    For example, those who came and hunted for Austin -- particularly the leader of the Song Clan, the elder of the New Moon Sect, and the sect leader of the Polarity Sect -- were all warriors whose cultivation base were in the Semi-Holy Realm.


    And now, quite unbelievably, the queen''s cultivation base was also at the same level.


    "Look out!


    I just felt a surge of space power!


    Someone is trying to sneak an attack on you!"


    While Austin was preoccupied with feeling shocked over the queen''s breakthrough, he suddenly heard the gnome''s voice in his Soul Sea.


    "Ha!"


    Before the Austin could even react, the queen hummed coldly all of a sudden. Then, she struck out her palm, and her tremendous evil energy hit something behind Austin.


    Upon impact, a man clad in purple suddenly fell out of the space in an awkward manner.


    Austin immediately recognized the man as the leader of the Song Clan.


    Apparently, he approached Austin while he was having a conversation with the queen in an attempt to take him down without anyone noticing him.


    However, to his dismay, his action was caught by both the queen and the gnome.


    The leader of the Song Clan then stared at the queen with caution as blood dripped out of his mouth.


    He had obviously been injured by the queen''s strike.


    However, he could not wrap his head around the fact that a woman from the evil shadow race who had just made it to the Semi-Holy Realm recently was able to hurt him that badly.


    "Austin! You have already brought your accomplices to safety and this lady of the evil shadow race has already achieved another breakthrough.


    Thus, you can release those whom you have kidnapped now.


    If you still choose not to let them go, we will make sure that you will not make it out of here alive."


    Upon failing at his sneak attack, the leader of the Song Clan threatened Austin in a voice teemi


    me."


    The old man nodded with smile.


    "It really is you!"


    Austin was overjoyed now that he had finally seen the face of the shadow that he had met in the Heaven Pavilion Sect. Apparently, he was a deity-looking old man.


    Austin assumed that he must have used an arcane spell to hide his appearance back then.


    "I have missed you since we parted at the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    I never got the chance to repay you for what you did for me,"


    Austin said to the old man with a salute.


    "You are being too kind. There is indeed some sort of connection between us."


    The old man laughed happily.


    "Austin. I believe I own you an apology.


    I once help these men to tracked you down.


    What I did put you in grave danger.


    I am deeply sorry for it,"


    Master Li suddenly said to Austin in an apologetic and sincere tone.


    "Wait, what''s happening here?"


    Austin was stunned.


    "Master Li is an disciple that I took in during my early years. Speaking of which, since you are also my disciple now, it is quite suitable for him to treat you his junior,"


    explained the old man in white.


    It was only then that Austin realized that he was actually the one who taught him the Eighteen Arhats Array and the Earth Formula in the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    Thus, to some degree, he was indeed Austin''s master.


    "It was nothing. There is no need for you to apologize,"


    Austin responded with a smile.


    He finally understood how the leader of the Song Clan, along with a dozen other cultivators, were able to find him back then.

 Chapter 1234 Godwin

    In that moment, all the cultivators of the large sects and clans found themselves in a state of shock.


    They found it immensely incredible, albeit quite unbelievable, that the old man wearing a white gown was actually Master Li''s teacher.


    More than that, they could not believe that Austin was also a disciple of the old man in white. Did he really have the same teacher as Master Li?


    All of these cultivators were startled by what they saw and heard.


    They were all well aware that Master Li was a person of prestige in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. For hundreds of years, he had been well known by every cultivator throughout the entire kingdom.


    For as long as they could remember, Master Li had always been the guest of honor of all the sects and clans in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, even including the royal families.


    He was held with such high regard because he had learned the rare and difficult skills of soothsaying. Thus, Master Li was a really great fortuneteller. More than that, it was also said that, while no one knew exactly what it was, the level of his cultivation base was so high than no one ever dared to annoy him even a little bit.


    So, if he was already that powerful, then how powerful could his master possibly be?


    His power must be something beyond anyone''s imagination.


    "Master Li, is that your teacher?


    Could you introduce him to us?"


    asked the reclusive elder of the Sky Sect in a respectful tone. He was an old man with white eyebrows and white hair.


    "Yes, he is my teacher,"


    Master Li answered coldly.


    "Oh my gosh!"


    Even though some of them had already guessed the fact, most of the cultivators still could not help but gasp in shock after hearing what Master Li said.


    Master Li had been well known all throughout the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom for nearly six hundred years. Thus, his teacher must be someone who had already been alive for six hundred years, at the very least.


    If he had a disciple who was as strong as Master Li, then this old man must have a really amazing cultivation base.


    The old man in white calmly suspended himself in the air with his hands clasped behind his back. Oddly enough, there was not even a glimmer of vital energy force on him. As a matter of fact, he seemed to be just an ordinary man who had never even practiced any martial skills.


    For some reason, the fact that he seemed so ordinary made the powerful cultivators from the large sects and plan fear him even more.


    In that moment, the cultivators looked among themselves with no idea on how to deal with the situation.


    Unfortunately for them, it was terribly obvious that the old man in white and Master Li were going to side with Austin.


    "We should get more information about the old


    much we respect him,"


    the leader of the Breeze Sect said with anger.


    "He''s right!


    Austin, it doesn''t matter if you are Godwin''s disciple. You will still end up dead sooner or later because of all the cruel things that you have done.


    Release the people you have taken captive as quickly as possible. Don''t bring any more trouble for yourself."


    The head of the Polarity Sect also reproached him coldly.


    Soon, the other cultivators could not help themselves from blaming Austin as well.


    "Ha ha! You say that I am cruel and have done a lot of evil things.


    You blame me as if you are the righteous ones.


    Do you really think that you are right?


    You, old man from the Polarity Sect, let me ask you something. What kind of bad things did I do to you or your sect exactly?


    I didn''t do anything to you, so why did you participate in arresting my two friends?"


    Austin asked sharply with a wild laugh.


    The head of the Polarity Sect was stunned. He truly had no idea how to answer Austin''s questions.


    After all, Austin really had not done anything to offend the Polarity Sect before they decided to arrest his friends.


    The truth was that they wanted to take at least some, if not all, of Austin''s belongings, so, in their greed, they decided to take part in imprisoning Austin''s friends.


    "What about you, the people from the other sects and clans? All of you from the Breeze Sect, the Celestial Gate Sect, the Song Clan, the Jiang Clan, the Kong Clan, and the Chen Clan, please tell me what I have done to you or your sects and clans that made you chase me like this?


    Why did you want to threaten me by seizing and torturing my friends?


    If you people hadn''t arrested my two good friends and threatened me, then why would I even seize those people from your side?"


    Austin questioned the cultivators again.

 Chapter 1235 Recovering Evans And Herberts Cultivation Base

    Upon being questioned, the masters of these sects were out of words as they did not know what to say to Austin.


    But to be fair, they weren''t really in Austin''s enemies list for they were just like any other warrior of the Polarity Sect. But greed was in their hearts for they attacked Austin in order to get his treasures this time around.


    They had eyed and desired them for so long that they could not wait to steal them away from Austin. Those that they had wanted to take away were the four powerful archaic weapons, the Fire Stela, and the Sword Emperor''s treasures in the Sunset Mountain.


    If they weren''t enthralled with acquiring Austin''s powerful weapons, then all their efforts in keeping Evan and Herbert hostage just so that they could get to Austin would have been in vain.


    But from all their planning and tactics, they had never anticipated that Austin could capture so many people in their sects.


    "Listen to me and pay attention! To the old scums of the Sky Sect, the Magic Hand Sect, the New Moon Sect and the Ghost Puppet Sect... you are here because you have been my enemies. All of this is because of your greed. You wanted my treasures and have assigned numerous people to kill me multiple times.


    You, the so-called great sects, managed to attack me because of my treasures.


    If you really wanted my treasures, then why didn''t you come for me directly?


    Why did you, greedy cowards, have to involve my two brothers in this mess?


    You have disturbed the lives of my brothers to threaten me. Do you have no shame in yourselves? Aren''t you embarrassed of what you have done to my poor brothers? You should be.


    I feel sick just by looking at your pathetic faces!"


    Austin said coldly with disdain in his voice as he looked at the masters around him.


    All of them wanted to speak but did not know what to say, hearing what Austin had said to them.


    And it was phenomenal. In a span of a short time, he had already captured ten thousand people from these sects because of his best friends'' wrongful imprisonment. This made it perfectly clear that Austin would go beyond his way just to keep his brothers safe from harm.


    "Hum! What an excuse! What a load of nonsense!


    I do not have the time and energy to argue with you!


    Austin, you won. You have now saved your so-called brothers. We know that you are a fair person.


    You know that those you caught are innocent.


    Why don''t you release those people who you have caught before?


    What do you plan to do with us? What are you going to do?


    If you don''t rel


    he did not look like an old man with all the vigor that he was releasing.


    It even looked like Master Li was also ready to protect Austin.


    Austin had a warm smile on his face as he saw how some other people still believed him. Their support made him feel less of a mess at that point.


    Meanwhile, Austin also knew that Master Li was at the Semi-holy Realm. He felt from the vital energy force that Master Li had released. This, however, surprised him.


    "You have killed many warriors of our evil shadow race! I must take revenge on you all!"


    The queen walked forward. She had the strong grey evil energy that filled the whole space.


    She then looked at the masters with her beautiful eyes which were filled with frightening coldness and fierce killing intent.


    "What? Hold on!"


    When both parties had reached an impasse, Godwin was surprised as he seemed to notice something. He then waved his hands to bring Evan and Herbert in front of him.


    Austin had faith in Godwin that he would never harm Evan and Herbert. But what Godwin had done brought him surprise.


    "Old man, what do you want to do with me? Let me go.


    Tin, help me!"


    Herbert was fixed in the sky and couldn''t move his body. He was so scared and afraid at what Godwin was planning to do that he asked Austin for help.


    "Tin, what''s happening?"


    Evan was also surprised.


    After Godwin waved his sleeves again, Evan and Herbert couldn''t say anything anymore. They were really frightened.


    It seemed that Godwin used his spiritual sense to detect Evan''s and Herbert''s bodies.


    "Their cultivation base could be recovered!"


    Godwin said suddenly as his eyes grew larger for thinking of such a wonderful idea.

 Chapter 1236 The Cost Of Fixing Elixir Field

    "Sir, are you serious?"


    Austin asked in a surprised, yet delighted tone.


    "Do you mean there''s a way for us to get our cultivation bases back?" Evan and Herbert asked.


    They could barely hide how overjoyed they was.


    Meanwhile, the rest who heard what Godwin said were also extremely astonished and perplexed at his words.


    ''The elixir field is where we keep our vital energy. Thus, if a cultivator''s elixir field is destroyed, then he will lose his cultivation base.


    Evan''s and Herbert''s elixir fields have been completely shattered, so doesn''t that mean that it''s already impossible for them to cultivate vital energy again?


    But Godwin said the two of them can get their cultivation bases back. How could that even be possible?'' they thought to themselves.


    "The majority of their elixir fields have been destroyed, but they haven''t been completely ruined.


    I think those people severely underestimated the strength of these two, so they did not use their full strength to wipe out their cultivation bases.


    Since there is still a part of their elixir fields that are undamaged, it can still be fixed.


    I happen to know a way to do that,"


    Godwin explained with a genial smile.


    "Sir, you know how to mend their elixir fields? That''s such great news!" Austin gushed.


    He knew that Godwin wouldn''t lie to him about this, and he felt very much relieved at the thought of Evan and Herbert being able to cultivate again.


    ''Evan and Herbert lost their cultivation bases because of me.


    If they couldn''t resume cultivating, I would have to live with guilt for the rest of my life, '' Austin thought.


    "Old man, I mean, dear sir, you''re not just fooling me, are you? If you can really help fix my elixir field, please do it right now.


    Ha-ha, I really didn''t expect that I would ever be able to resume my cultivation again," Herbert said emotionally.


    He was so excited that he couldn''t control his emotions.


    "Ha-ha, Tin, I can still be a cultivator again,"


    Evan said as well as he smiled from ear to ear


    g us already."


    "You have gone too far, Austin."


    Upon hearing Austin''s statement, the strong cultivators started cursing Austin again.


    "Humph! I''m sure I have made myself clear to you. If you turn down my proposal, you know the consequences.


    I will start with her,"


    Austin said, pointing at Nora.


    Nora, who was restricted by a rope made of vital energy, was suspended in the air beside Austin.


    "On the count of ten. You best make a decision,"


    Austin said flatly.


    "One, two..."


    Austin''s threat pissed off the cultivators present. They glared at the young man with eyes fuming with rage.


    "Go to hell, you little bastard," the head of the Song Clan said in a thunderous voice.


    He dashed towards Austin.


    But before he could do anything, Godwin waved his hand casually.


    And all of a sudden, the head of the Song Clan felt an enormous force weighing him down, making it hard for him to move.


    "Sir, what''s all this for?" the head of the Song Clan asked, turning to Godwin.


    He was rattled and angry. He knew with Godwin''s strength, he can take me out in a heartbeat.


    Godwin, however, didn''t respond.


    Meanwhile, all of the other cultivators came to a conclusion.


    ''Godwin is obviously on Austin''s side.


    It looks like they have teamed up.''


    "Five, six..."


    Austin counted with a completely emotionless tone.

 Chapter 1237 Interest

    "Okay! I accept your proposal!"


    the head of the Song Clan said reluctantly. After struggling hard for a moment, he finally made his decision as the expression on his face changed.


    Because of Godwin, no one here could compel Austin, and he fully understood that.


    Besides, there was no way he was going to watch his daughter''s cultivation base be destroyed without doing anything about it.


    "There are ten million divine vital energy crystals and some rare, high-grade precious materials in this Space Ring alone. Since there are a total of eleven sects here, I suppose that these ten million divine crystals are sufficient,"


    the head of the Song Clan said as he waved his hand. Then, the space ring slowly floated towards Austin. As the head of the Song Clan followed the Space Ring with his gaze, he felt his heart bleeding.


    Ten million divine energy crystals -- not to mention the treasures -- were already a huge sum of wealth for the Clan.


    On the other hand, Austin also knew that the others would never do a number on him in Godwin''s presence, so he stretched out his hand to catch the Space Ring that was floating towards him.


    After having inspected it quickly, Austin found that there really were ten million divine energy crystals and some rare treasures in the Space Ring.


    "Ha-ha! This is great! Since you are so cooperative, I will keep my promise.


    You can have all of your family members from the Song Clan back!"


    Austin replied. With a quick mental command, he sent around two or three thousand people out from the City model. All of them were disciples of the Song Clan.


    "You are free now!"


    Austin said with a faint smile on his face.


    ''Free? Are we really free now?''


    The disciples of the Song Clan could not believe what they had just heard and were wondering in their hearts.


    "Hmm! All of you guys come here!"


    the head of the Song Clan ordered. At the same time, he stretched his hands towards the sky, generated a palm with great vital energy and then sent it towards all the disciples of the Song Clan. Then, just a second after the disciples were caught by the huge palm, they appeared beside the head of the clan at once.


    "Let''s go!"


    the head ordered sullenly before leaving at once.


    All the other members of the Song Clan followed the head of their clan without a word, and just a moment later, all of them were gone.


    After the Song Clan made the first deal, the other clans and sects followed one by one. "Here you go! This is from our Sky Sect,"


    a reclusive elder from the Sky Sect waved his hand to throw a Space Ring towards Austin.


    "Here is the indemnity from the New Moon Sect."


    "Austin, here is the Ghost Puppet Sect''s Space Ring!"


    At once, the other masters of the remaining sects and clans all gave Au


    so quickly landed on the open space there.


    "Ha! Ha! Young man, your bodily movement skill is good!"


    Godwin said, with a trace of praise in his tone.


    "Oh, no, sir. Please don''t make fun of me,"


    Austin said as his face blushed with shame.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, no need to be too modest. Your cultivation base is only at the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm, yet you were able to reach such a high speed just now. It is very rare to see something like that.


    Besides, there is an abundance of demonic energy stored in your body. What''s going on there?


    Normally, vital energy and demonic energy are two contrasting powers for human cultivators. Thus, they will repel each other in a human body.


    However, in your body, both vital energy and demonic energy exist. That''s very rare to see,"


    Godwin mentioned calmly.


    "Sir, that''s because I have integrated a skeleton of the demon race. Because of that skeleton, I can store demonic energy in my body,"


    Austin explained frankly without attempting to conceal anything.


    "You have integrated a skeleton of the demon race?"


    Godwin was surprised to hear what Austin had said, and so were the queen and Master Li beside him.


    They had never heard of such a thing before.


    Godwin immediately released his spiritual sense and inspected Austin.


    "Indeed, there is a skeleton of the demon race in your body.


    And I think that the demonic spiritual soul of the demon still existed in the skeleton at the beginning, when it actively integrated into your bones.


    Later on, you were able to remove its demonic spiritual soul, therefore leaving this skeleton of the demon race in your body,"


    Godwin surmised.


    "You are right,"


    Austin responded. He couldn''t help but secretly admire Godwin in his heart. To his surprise, Godwin was immediately able to understand what Austin had done.

 Chapter 1238 Cultivating The Earth Formula Again

    "Some demonic skills are very strange and magical. For one, not only can they be used to take another person''s body, but they can also be used to fuse another person''s remains. They are really hard to defend yourself against. You were really lucky to have survived.


    However, the demonic energy that you have inside your body is far beyond the amount that the human body can handle. So, simply put, the demonic energy inside of you may end up harming you one day.


    Keep in mind that demonic energy is also a kind of evil energy, and when it accumulates and reaches a certain amount in your body, it will inevitably invade your Soul Sea and affect your spiritual soul and will.


    In the end, you will most likely become a demon who can only think about killing.


    But as of now, your spiritual soul and will do not seem to have been invaded by demonic energy just yet.


    This, I think, is very strange.


    But nevertheless, you should still remember to be careful from now on. I would strongly advise you to rid your body of any demonic energy, just in case it causing you any unknown damage,"


    Godwin remind Austin earnestly.


    "Thanks for the warning,"


    Austin replied, sincerely grateful for Godwin''s well-meaning advice.


    "I''ll make sure to pay more attention to it."


    In hindsight, Austin was already well aware of what Godwin said.


    He knew that demonic energy really wasn''t suitable for human cultivators.


    If there was too much demonic energy in a human cultivator''s body, then sooner or later, it would invade his Soul Sea, and affect his spiritual soul and will. In the long run, the cultivator with demonic energy would likely turn into a demon.


    But there was something that Godwin did not know: as a matter of fact, Austin actually had an invaluable treasure in his Soul Sea��the spiritual tree.


    This particular treasure that Austin was in possession of could refine all kinds of energy and transform it into spiritual sense.


    Therefore, the reason why Austin was able to store huge amounts of demonic energy without being harmed by it was that the demonic energy that invaded his Soul Sea had actually been refined by the spiritual tree.


    Austin, however, chose to keep the existence of the spiritual tree a secret from Godwin even though he knew that Godwin would not try to take it away from him out of greed if he found out about its existence in his Soul Sea.


    Now that he had gone through countless trials and tribulations, Austin knew better than to tell others all of his secrets.


    Upon noticing the calmness that took over Austin''s face after he said his piece of advice, Godwin cast a thoughtful glance at Austin as if he had just gotten an epiphany.


    Still,


    the mountain to go to a nearby plain.


    Austin made sure to be far away from anything he could wreck because the practice of the Energy-controlling Skill was sure to cause damage to the surrounding environment.


    And since the peak of the mountain was Master Li''s retreat, Austin wouldn''t dare destroy it, so he moved to another place to practice.


    When he landed on the plain, Austin first unleashed his spiritual sense on the plain to perceive the new land he was standing on now.


    After a moment, his hands fluttered as he performed various skills and quickly walked forward with strange footwork.


    As he moved forward, Austin hit the ground with several different kinds of skills.


    He didn''t stop until he had already walked a kilometer.


    Then, he turned around and looked at the path he had just taken.


    "Blast!"


    Austin shouted, stomping his foot.


    Boom! Boom! All of a sudden, there was a loud rumbling sound.


    And waves of earthy yellow energy, each as thick as an arm, burst from the ground that Austin had just walked past.


    With that, innumerable deep holes appeared on the ground behind him.


    "Wow, the Energy-controlling Skill truly is amazing!"


    Austin couldn''t help but marvel at what he saw.


    "This can definitely help a warrior easily defeat the enemy if used as a surprise attack.


    Unfortunately, I am still too weak, so the power of the Earth Energy that I am able to drive is still too small," Austin said in dismay.


    It was very clear that he was not satisfied with his current level��he truly wanted to achieve so much more.


    So, he continued to practice the Energy-controlling Skill on the plain relentlessly.


    After just a day, the plain was unrecognizable. What once was a flat clearing was now a mess, and not an inch of it was free of potholes.

 Chapter 1239 A Blessing In Disguise (Part One)

    Now, let''s zoom in on the plain of the grassland.


    Wherever Austin passed by, streaks of beige energy mists could be seen from time to time which would rip apart the ground and soar high up towards the sky. They were like pockets of suppressed air trapped in the ground which suddenly burst out.


    If seen from a distance, those soaring streaks of energy mists looked like beige dragons which soared towards the sky, as if they were finally freed after being trapped in the ground.


    Master Li stood in front of the thatched cottage which was nestled on the mountain peak. He gazed towards the grassland next to the mountain peak and saw the ascending beige dragons time and again. Curiosity and amazement sparkled in his eyes.


    "No wonder Austin was capable of reaching such level of cultivation base despite of his young age.


    He has really committed himself in the cultivation process. His entire focus is fixed solely in cultivation once he began. He doesn''t even mind the distractions around him.


    He has been cultivating for two whole days now. And I never even saw him stop for a single minute to rest or catch his breath,"


    Master Li marveled and complimented Austin at the same time. He really liked and admired this diligent young man. It was not often one would meet someone like Austin, which others would consider as a genius of this generation.


    "Bernie, you should learn from Uncle Austin with regards to his cultivation determination and momentum,"


    Master Li advised the four or five-year-old little boy who stood beside him and attentively listened to the old man.


    "Understood, Master. I personally wanted to learn from someone like Uncle Austin."


    The little boy firmly answered as he also looked towards the grassland near the mountain peak. His eyes gleamed with a firm resolve.


    Meanwhile, a gorgeous silhouette sat cross-legged and was recuperating in the thatched cottage nearby.


    She was none other than the queen.


    The queen used her spiritual sense to observe the activities around the area and also paid close attention to Austin''s cultivation on the grassland far outside this thatched


    go and check them out if they have cured their elixir field."


    It was like a sudden wake up call for Austin. It was as if he was jolted from a dream, and instantly remembered everything that had occurred. He was so focused and preoccupied with the cultivation for the past few days that he almost forgot all about his friends.


    The moment that Austin remembered his friends, he decided to return to the mountain peak where Master Li lived quickly. The place was an isolated haven in that mountain peak. As he was about to go back using the bodily movement skill by launching Demonic Teleportation Skill, something suddenly stopped his movements.


    In that instant, Austin suddenly stood still and was stunned.


    Austin''s spiritual sense had felt Godwin''s presence who stood nearby.


    "Sir....., I mean Master! It''s you!


    How''s Evan and Herbert''s condition?


    Have their elixir field finally recovered?"


    Austin rushed towards Godwin in a blink of an eye and asked anxiously.


    At the same time, Austin had a shocking realization. His spiritual sense was not strong enough to detect Godwin''s presence the moment he arrived. He was so stunned by the fact that his spiritual sense was so weak. And this realization was definitely an eye-opener for Austin.


    If Godwin happened to be an enemy, Austin would have already been attacked, or worse killed, just because he couldn''t sense that person''s presence on time!

 Chapter 1240 A Blessing In Disguise (Part Two)

    It was at that moment when Austin came to acknowledge that there would always be people stronger than him, even if his cultivation base had been improving constantly already. As the saying went, ''Behind an able man, there are always other able men.''


    Besides, according to the Flame Emperor whom Austin had met in the Mysterious Nether World, the Prime Martial World was a relatively remote world. It was considered to be a low level world and deficient of spiritual energy compared to other worlds in the universe.


    Within this world, the entire cultivation base of all the cultivators were relatively low and pale in comparison.


    The gap between cultivators from the Prime Martial World and the cultivators from other higher grade worlds was just extremely wide.


    So, even if Godwin had such a high level of cultivation base than Austin, he might have been in a great disadvantage if he fought with the cultivators from other higher grade world. They were like ants against giant beasts.


    In that case, Austin would have been dead already in matter of minutes if he were to face such cultivators.


    With that in mind, Austin reminded and urged himself to work even harder to become stronger and stronger. He must keep pushing himself to the highest level.


    "Ha-ha, don''t you worry. The elixir field of both young men have recovered already. They are both hale and whole.


    And thanks to the great amount of divine vital energy crystal and other precious herbs and treasures from heaven and earth which was utilized, they have gained more than ten times the capacity and capability for cultivation than before. This was due to the reformation of their elixir field which was brought about by the divine treasures.


    The misfortune they encountered before may have positive impact to them in the future,"


    Godwin replied with a faint smile and assuring tone.


    "That''s just great news! Who would have thought that something like this would actually happen? Thank you so much, Master, for helping them!"


    ully recovered, they were so ecstatic and simply laughed and jabbered endlessly. They were so bubbly and joyful for half a day before they finally calmed down.


    But they still continued to smile like crazy idiots with their mouths open wide.


    When Austin met them, he felt the elixir field of both his friends. He discovered that not only did their elixir field had fully recovered, but the vital energy inside the elixir field was thicker, abundant, and stronger than before. It was simply astonishing.


    Godwin was right on point about their recovery situation.


    Evan and Herbert had indeed acquired such a big blessing after the catastrophic wound they''d experienced. Their capabilities for cultivation were ten times stronger than before! Imagine that!


    Austin entered the City model along with Evan and Herbert to meet their friends. They met Austin''s fiancees, Mike, Michelle and Tessa and the other members from the royal family of the Violet Orchid Empire. They were all quite worried about the two, and were simply in tears when they saw them hale and whole. They gathered together and had a feast prepared, and simply talked with each other for half a day.


    Finally, Austin received Godwin''s voice message via spiritual sense. He then came out of the City model immediately and presented himself directly in front of Godwin.

 Chapter 1241 Embarkation

    Godwin stood on the ground in front of the hut with his hands firmly behind his back.


    Right next to him, Austin stood quietly.


    "We are facing an invasion of the demon race from the Demon Abyss World who are aiming to completely take over the Prime Martial World and enslave all of our people.


    Given the current circumstances we are in, I believe that you are well aware of what we are up against,"


    Godwin uttered, his voice slow but forceful.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Austin nodded, letting Godwin know that he fully understood the situation.


    "I have previously gathered information about their invasion both covertly and overtly. In fact, I even infiltrated the demon race for intelligence.


    Because of this, I have now gained a general idea about the invasion of the demon race.


    From what I have gathered, the invasion force of the demon race comes from a demon tribe in the Demon Abyss World called the Heaven Claimer.


    They are also the same exact force that invaded the Prime Martial World eight hundred years ago.


    Let me explain this further. Among us humans, there are different sects, clans, and countries.


    The demon race, on the other hand, are divided by tribes.


    Now, take note that the Demon Abyss World is a far more advanced world than our Prime Martial World.


    And even though the Heaven Claimer is only one of the tribes in the Demon Abyss World, their tribe''s power is still much more than the combined power of everyone in the entire Prime Martial World,"


    Godwin continued.


    Upon hearing and digesting Godwin''s words, Austin was rendered speechless with shock.


    How could a single tribe of the demon race be more powerful than the entire Prime Martial World? It was utterly unbelievable.


    "This time, they come to our Prime Martial World for two primary reasons.


    One of which is our resources. They want to take the raw materials in our world, and turn their human prisoners into slaves for labor.


    The second reason is that they are looking for someone: the demon emperor called Annihilator. He was like the best demon cultivator of their race.


    He was the strongest leader the Heaven Claimer have ever had, with powers beyond anyone''s wildest imagination.


    As a matter of fact, it was he who led the invasion force of his tribe eight hundred years ago to conquer our Prime Martial World.


    Fortunately, we also had a great master of the Emperor Realm back then who led the resistance force of the humans against the demon invasion, and was able to defeat their army and emerge victorious.


    However, something strange happened during the last and final battle against the demon race.


    Our great master was engaged in a deadly and heated duel that decimated nearly half of the battlefield with Annihilator the Demon Emperor.


    Then, the unthinkable happened. All of a sudden, the two of them disappeared into thin air after the battle, and no one has seen them since then.


    No one really knows what exactly happened to the two of them and where they disappeare


    how problematic this actually was.


    If he continued to keep them in his City model without any connection to the outside world, it would definitely take a toll on their cultivation bases sooner or later.


    Thus, this situation was indeed not suitable for them in the long run.


    Meanwhile, Godwin seemed to be offering security for these people.


    Austin thought about it very hard for a while before he decided to transfer every single one of them out of the City model.


    After a while, the people of the Heaven Pavilion Sect, the Meng Clan, the evil shadow race, the royal family of the Violet Orchid Empire, and, of course, his two fiancees and Mike appeared out of thin air.


    And all of a sudden, tens of thousands of people were now occupying the entire mountaintop.


    Godwin found himself feeling quite amused upon seeing just how many people Austin had been carrying with him this whole time.


    "Ha-ha, don''t you worry. They are in good hands now.


    I will see to it that no harm comes to them,"


    Godwin said with a confident smile on his face upon seeing Austin''s worried expression.


    "I can''t tell you how grateful I am, master!"


    Austin thanked Godwin from the bottom of his heart.


    Austin was quite relieved for he knew that his master was more than capable of protecting the people he had been keeping in his City model.


    After thanking Godwin, Austin then informed these people of the current situation.


    Once he finished talking, he spent a long time saying goodbye to his fiancees.


    However, before he could leave to go to the Sand City, the queen asked to go with him.


    Godwin was more than happy to allow the queen to come along for he knew just how powerful the queen was.


    After about half a day, Austin was finally seated with the queen in the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot that he fetched from his Space Ring.


    Once the two of them were settled in, the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot shook for a second before it turned into a beam of light shooting towards the Sand City.

 Chapter 1242 He Is A Wizard (Part One)

    The Sand City, located at the junction between the South Continent and the Middle World Waters, was a beautiful seaside city.


    It was situated a long way from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    On their way to the Sand City, Austin took out a huge number of divine vital energy crystals. He used them and did all that he could to make the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot move faster.


    When seen from far, the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot looked like a looming beam of light, as it kept roaring past villages and small towns.


    The divine vital energy crystals that Austin possessed were worth millions. Thus, there was no need for him to worry, if there would be a shortage of those crystals.


    Four or five days ago, Austin collected 100 million divine vital energy crystals from the major sects and clans of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, as their apologies for capturing and torturing Evan and Herbert.


    Out of them, he had given Evan and Herbert 50 million divine vital energy crystals to recover their elixir fields. Austin had the remaining 50 million divine vital energy crystals in hand for his perusal. That was really a huge fortune for him to spend. That was also why he kept fueling the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot with divine vital energy crystals, without feeling reluctant or anything.


    Three days had passed since he began the journey, when at last, the coastline appeared in the distance.


    It was the coastline of the Sand City, which was a medium-sized city located by the sea.


    Austin stopped the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot when they were tens of thousands of meters away from the Sand City. He knew it wasn''t a good idea moving towards the city in the chariot, for he got too many enemies walking around, and the rest were just eyeing this


    All the cultivators were officially notified that they had to assemble immediately at the big square which was in the center of the Sand City.


    After receiving the notice, Austin and the queen too came up to the big square in the center of the Sand City.


    When they reached there, they saw that the big square was already crowded. Austin reckoned that the number of people present there was over 500.


    As he analyzed them, he was surprised. Among them, there were over 400 cultivators who were at the level of the Heaven Realm.


    While the remaining 100 were at the level of the Primal Holy Realm.


    As he looked around, Austin noticed that in the middle of the big square, there was a tall platform.


    He saw two old men who were standing on the platform.


    Both of them were probably in their fifties.


    One of the old men was clad in a green robe and the other wore a red robe.


    It surprised everyone that when all of them had activated their spiritual senses to scan the two old men on the platform, the result was absolutely nothing.


    Although they already knew that the two old men on that platform must be very powerful. But they were at their wits'' end.

 Chapter 1243 He Is A Wizard (Part Two)

    Their efficacious spiritual senses had all resulted in a zero!


    In other words, all the cultivators could see the two old men on the platform with their naked eyes.


    But when they activated their spiritual senses to scan them, the two old men suddenly became transparent. They seemed to be like thin air.


    At once, all of them gazed upon the two old men in awe.


    The old men were standing undeterred in front of them. Yet it seemed like the spiritual senses of all of them wasn''t working. There was no one who could scan them through his spiritual sense.


    This was very weird and uncanny.


    Just like the other cultivators, Austin also activated his spiritual sense to scan the two old men. At first, even his spiritual sense wasn''t working.


    After moments of laborious and challenging scans, he was able to barely spot two fuzzy figures.


    Austin stood there dumbfounded and perplexed.


    He was aware that his spiritual sense force was stronger than that of the masters of the Primal Holy Realm and barely reached the level of the Semi-holy Realm.


    Yet Austin could only spot two fuzzy figures up there with the aid of his extremely strong spiritual sense. All this showed that the power of the two old men''s cultivation base and strength.


    "Oh?"


    Austin decided to activate his spiritual sense again and make another attempt to scan the two old men on the platform.


    At the same time, the two old men, suddenly looked in Austin''s direction and made sounds of surprise.


    "Interesting! This boy is only at the preliminary level of Heaven Realm when it comes to the vital energy cultivation base, but his spiritual sense force can go so far, as to reach the higher level. Indeed, he is extraor


    Waters.


    We will definitely have a face-off with these demon race masters.


    If that happens, a deadly bloody battle will become hard to avoid.


    Thus, we feel everyone must be mentally prepared for the situations that can rise in the future.


    We hope things are clear for you all. All right! Let''s save some breath and drop the discussion for now.


    We are just about to start!"


    The old man in green robes finished his speech and waved his right hand. Suddenly, a battleship appeared in the sky. It was moving over the big square.


    "All aboard the battleship!"


    Even before the old man in green robes spoke out the last word, the two old men took the lead and flew into the sky. They landed on the battleship.


    Following the two old men, all the cultivators in the big square began to fly into the sky.


    It hardly took a few minutes for all the cultivators to board the battleship.


    All the men seemed to be determined to accomplish whatever task they had been assigned.


    The battleship vibrated furiously before it flew higher into the sky. It soared over the sea, moving in the direction of the Middle World Waters.

 Chapter 1244 Nonuple Isles

    The Middle World Waters was divided into three regions.


    These regions were the outer ring region, the inner ring region, and the core region.


    Moreover, each region was further divided into three layers.


    In the sky above the vast sea surface, a warship was speeding through the rolling clouds.


    Inside the enormous warship was a very wide and clean hall occupied by more than 500 people who were resting in it.


    Among them was an old man in a green robe, and another one in a red robe. Both of them sat quietly in the hall.


    Meanwhile, Austin casually found a place in one of the corners of the hall. There, he sat cross-legged and closed his eyes to refresh his spirit.


    In many ways, the Middle World Waters seemed boundless. As a matter of fact, it was said to be even wider than the combined area of all four continents -- the east, south, west, and north continents -- of the Prime Martial World.


    Thus, despite the immense speed at which the warship moved, it was still estimated that it would take them at least several days to reach the core area.


    After spending a few hours aboard the warship, Austin noticed that there were more than a dozen spiritual senses that were always scanning over him either intentionally or unintentionally in the hall.


    But what really bothered Austin was how all of those spiritual senses harbored malicious intentions and even some killing intent.


    After getting this observation, Austin immediately used his own spiritual sense to get a better perception of the situation around him.


    In no time, he was able to identify more than a dozen suspects through his spiritual sense force.


    However, Austin seemed to have no clue as to who these people were for they looked quite unfamiliar to him.


    Moreover, Austin found that these people were all deliberately hiding their true cultivation bases.


    It seemed as if they were merely sending out fluctuations of vital energy force in the Heaven Realm.


    What Austin knew was that since those people could recognize his true identity, then their cultivation bases were at least above the Primal Holy Realm.


    This was because, at that moment, he not only changed his appearance, but also asked Violet to cast an illusion to change his spiritual soul aura.


    ''What exactly are the real identities of these people?'' Austin thought to himself in great doubt.


    After pondering for a moment, Austin felt that those people were most likely to be members from those large sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom whom he once had problems with.


    Even though they were afraid of Godwin and would never dare to cause Austin any trouble squarely, they were, for sure, still racking their brains in search for all possible ways that they could kill Austin in private.


    Austin immediately told the queen about the situation by sending her a message through his spiritual sense.


    "Don''t worry too much about it. Just be careful,"


    the queen responded to Austin in a reassuring voice.


    The queen was now at the preliminary stage of the Semi-holy Realm. Therefore, no matter where she went in the Prime Martial World, she definitely belonged to the top-master level.


    Thus, because of her strength, she did not take what Austin said very seriously.


    Isles first. Once they get a good grip of the situation, they will then make a final decision.


    However, I think that in the end, a big war is bound to ensue,"


    the middle-aged man in white said.


    "Well, then we should also hurry to the Nonuple Isles.


    When the time comes, let''s just play it by ear,"


    the old man in the green robe answered with a nod.


    "Since all of you have also heard our conversation just now, your task is to get within the vicinity of the Nonuple Isles as soon as possible and join hands with the masters from the other three continents to strengthen our momentum, so that we may be able to contain the demon race''s plans for the future.


    Moreover, if you ever find yourselves in a battle against the masters of the demon race, you shall slay as many of them as possible.


    Every time you slay one more master from the demon race, you will weaken the power of the entire demon race.


    Sooner or later, a big war between our human cultivators in the Prime Martial World and the invading demon race is sure to ensue.


    If we weaken the power of the demon race now, we will have a better chance of winning during that decisive battle.


    Am I making myself clear?"


    the old man in the red robe said to everyone in a loud and clear voice.


    After he finished talking, everyone nodded in succession.


    Austin was also suddenly enlightened. Apparently, the main function of the cultivators of the Heaven Realm, and even the masters of the Primal Holy Realm who had come there was to gather near the Nonuple Isles, strengthen the momentum, and engage in a fight against the demon race when necessary.


    Based on what he had heard, the Nonuple Isles must be a very dangerous place. By Austin''s estimate, only those who were true masters could enter the Nonuple Isles to find the whereabouts of the Battle Emperor.


    "Let''s set off for the Nonuple Isles now!"


    The middle-aged man in white waved his hand, turned into a blinding sword-light, and flew forward.


    Meanwhile, the old man in a green robe and the other one in a red robe, as well as the rest of the people also used their own bodily movement skills to follow him at once.

 Chapter 1245 Infinite Aura

    Thirty minutes had passed.


    Nine huge islands appeared on the horizon where the mighty sea was connected with the vast sky.


    The strange thing about it was the placement of the islands. They formed a pattern; the biggest one located at the center while the remaining eight islands closely encircled it.


    There were two armadas, about ten thousand meters away from these islands. The armadas seemed to be aware of the blood they would end up shedding in that place.


    One of them was passing out a strong evil aura. This was enough to indicate that it was the fleet of the demon race.


    The other one was of humans.


    It was a war between men of the human race and the demon race. The two sides were facing each other though placed at a distance.


    Austin along with the others, followed a middle aged man clothed in white. There were two old men, one in green robes and the other in red robes. They all flew towards the group of humans.


    There appeared to be three separate groups among humans. It could be made out from where they were positioned.


    Austin realized that various different groups must have come from the other three continents to join in this war against the demon race.


    With the arrival of the men from the Southern Continent, there were now four groups that had joined in the human army.


    The three men, who led Austin and the others, clearly knew all the tier-one cultivators from the other three continents; for they had been greeting and welcoming each and every one of them.


    Austin and the others found themselves a quiet spot. As always Austin wanted to stay away from the crowd to avoid any altercation.


    Besides these tier-one cultivators, men from different places had been checking each other out. They were assessing the strength of the others around in their minds.


    Cultivators of different continents were seldom in touch with other cultivators from other continents in the Prime Martial World.


    Now, most of them finally had a chance to meet each other face to face after a long time. They were curious about the strength of the men from the other three continents.


    Austin secretly unleashed his spiritual sense. He wanted to check out the power and strength of the men of the other continents.


    Soon Austin came to know that the strongest men, among all of them, were from the East Continent.


    The ones who came from the West Continent could be placed at the second position. They were followed by those who came from the North Continent.


    As a


    te aura? What the hell is this thing?"


    Austin was thinking about what Wallace had said.


    According to his theory, the power of the infinite aura was extraordinary. If one was exposed to it, he or she would lose life energy very quickly and easily perish.


    It could even erode spiritual sense.


    Austin had never heard or seen anything like that.


    It was bound to make him curious.


    He thought hard and sent his spiritual sense carefully towards the direction of the Nonuple Isles.


    When it was about five thousand meters away from these islands, Austin felt a strong power which had started to erode his spiritual sense.


    Within seconds, Austin realized that quite a small part of his spiritual sense had been eroded.


    He was shocked by it.


    What he had heard earlier about the infinite aura turned out to be true. Indeed his spiritual sense was being eroded by it.


    "Ha-ha! I see you are facing some losses.


    It is an existence beyond common sense. Even cultivators of the Semi-holy Realm need to use magic treasures to protect themselves before they dare to enter.


    Look at the cultivators of the higher level. They are fetching high-class magic treasures now."


    The queen''s voice echoed in the Soul Sea of Austin.


    Austin sensed that all those human cultivators who had been led by Wallace had stopped about five thousand meters away from the islands


    They were infusing vital energy force into their magic treasures to activate them before they moved on. They needed to be careful and cautious.


    "Archaic weapons!"


    Austin shouted in surprise when he saw that all the cultivators were using the archaic weapons to defend themselves.

 Chapter 1246 Spy Of The Demon Race

    Under the dozen domes formed by archaic weapons, there stood more than ten masters.


    "I haven''t seen so many archaic weapons in one place before,"


    exclaimed Austin.


    "You would be surprised��


    But most masters who have reached a cultivation base of at least the Semi-holy Realm possess their own archaic weapons.


    Only Semi-holy Realm cultivators have the ability to achieve the full potential of archaic weapons,"


    the queen replied.


    ''I see... this is interesting, ''


    thought Austin as he processed this bit of information.


    ''Cultivators below the Primal Holy Realm think of archaic weapons as incredible treasures, while most of the masters above the Semi-holy Realm own archaic weapons.''


    "Can you maximize the power of that magic fan?"


    Austin asked the queen.


    He had presented the Rigid Fire Fan to the queen as a gift.


    "No, I can''t do that right now.


    But when I reach the medium stage of Semi-holy Realm, I will be able to use its full force,"


    the queen replied honestly.


    At the same time, a dozen cultivators belonging to the South Continent started to move secretly.


    They silently glanced at one another as they slowly headed towards Austin.


    "Be careful. Seems like we have got company,"


    the queen reminded Austin.


    "Austin, I''d like to see who will come to your rescue this time."


    A thunderous voice reached Austin''s ears.


    Sixteen cultivators surrounded Austin, glaring at him with hatred burning in their eyes.


    "Let me guess.


    I bet you''re from one of the twelve sects or clans I have meddled with, aren''t you?" Austin said indifferently, revealing no sign of surprise on his face.


    He had paid special attention to the people on the warship.


    "Yes, indeed.


    It would seem you''re not an idiot after all.


    But that doesn''t change the fact that no one will come to save you this time around!"


    a middle-aged man in black answered him with a sneer.


    "It looks like your leaders are determined to kill me,"


    Austin said, glanced at his enemies.


    "Yeah, Austin... you must die and we''ll make sure you do," an elder dressed in a red robe responded.


    His smile was anything but friendly. There was a coldness that shone clearly through his eyes.


    Austin used his spiritu


    think you must already know that demons are good at transforming and possessing people.


    We should be vigilant at all times and should not give these demons the chance to sneak into our place under any circumstance.


    I''m afraid to say this but I strongly suspect that there is a spy from the demon race amongst us all.


    and he is... Austin Lin,"


    the woman in indigo said surely all of a sudden.


    "What? He is a demon?"


    The woman''s statement left the other cultivators shell-shocked.


    "You can spin a bizarre tale the way you want.


    But the fact is that you don''t have any proof.


    You just want to steal my weapons. If you want them, you can take them from me after a fair battle! Why did you have to conjure up such a disgusting excuse?" Austin snapped, smiling due to rage.


    Austin was exasperated with the woman. He hadn''t imagined that she''d go as far as to accusing him of being a spy from the demon race.


    "My friends, I''m telling you the truth and I have evidence to prove what I said.


    People in our country have seen Austin release evil aura more than once.


    The evil aura he unleashed was as pure as that of demons!


    Austin, are you really going to deny that?"


    the woman continued her speech, glowering at Austin.


    Austin narrowed his eyes and squinted as if he was looking at a bug.


    ''Many people were there when I displayed demonic skills and released the evil aura in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    It''s hard to deny that. Now what should I do?''

 Chapter 1247 Three Semi-holy Realm Cultivators

    "Ha ha! It''s ridiculous!


    You said he was a member of the demon race just because he was able to give off evil aura?


    What a lame excuse!


    Then according to you, all the cultivators who have practiced with demonic energy instead of vital energy are members of the demon race. Is it right?


    You don''t need to reply to that. What you really want to do is to take my belongings. Why don''t you just admit that all of you are robbers!


    You must the old bitch of the New Moon Sect! If you want to fight against me, let''s just begin. It''s merely a waste of time to beat around the bushes!"


    Austin said and laughed aloud. He knew those cultivators were pretending to be righteous in order to find a good excuse to kill him.


    Many cultivators who were standing around agreed with what Austin said in their minds. They nodded their heads in affirmation.


    Although most of the human cultivators practiced skills of using vital energy, there were still other choices.


    Some cultivators did not choose the ordinary way to cultivate themselves. Rather they practiced with demonic energy. Thus, they had evil auras inside their bodies just like the demons.


    Further, some human cultivators who practiced by the ordinary ways, also needed to absorb evil auras to practice some special skills. These were the skills of evil and negative kinds or diabolic cultivating methods.


    In simple words, the practicing ways of human cultivators varied from one another, in the matter of using different energies.


    "Hmm! It is nonsensical to say that whoever gives off evil aura is a spy of the demon race!"


    A voice was heard suddenly. A tall, middle-aged man with a thin body frame stepped out of the crowd of the East Continent.


    Looking at the tall cultivator, everyone realized why he was saying that.


    The tall man was giving off a glimmering, black, evil aura from his palms. Apparently he too had practiced some martial arts which made use of evil aura.


    According to the middle-aged woman, he was a spy of the demon race too! It made sense why the tall man would support Austin''s words.


    "All right. Austin, the stinker! Now we need not talk anymore.


    I will first capture you. Then we''ll check if you are a spy of the demon race!


    Let''s fight!"


    The middle-aged woman was filled with anger and shame as she realized that she could not win an argument against Austin.


    She waved her hand which was shining with bright red color. A red handkerchief flew from her hand.


    The handkerchief grew 1, 000 times from its original size. It rushed towards Austin swiftly like a huge red cloud which could cover the whole sky.


    Instantly, the surface of the sea was affected by the huge handkerchief. It began forming huge waves which were hundreds of meters high and were roaring violently.


    The woman was at the Semi-holy Realm!


    The middle-aged woman had always hidden her real cultivation base earlier. At that moment, t


    re human beings. They are fighting against each other when they should be preparing to fight us!"


    some member of the demon race said and laughed. They were mocking the human cultivators who were being extremely foolish.


    "Oh! It''s them! I knew them!


    Hmm! Last time, that woman and that man killed one of my demon avatars. That made me become weaker. I haven''t fully recovered even till now. It is really unexpected to see them here again!"


    one of the members of the demon race murmured with great hatred. He was tall and covered in thick evil aura.


    This one was the Black Demon Imperator, and he recognized Austin and the queen from afar!


    Watching the fight of the three cultivators, Austin realized that though the queen of the evil shadow race was fighting against two cultivators at the same time, she had the upper hand. The queen seemed to attack the middle-aged woman of the New Moon Sect and the man in black from the Song Clan more aggressively. She didn''t need to defend herself from their attacks as they hardly got chances to attack her.


    Amazed at the fighting ability of the queen, Austin was quite relieved.


    "Austin, let me see who can protect you now!" Another voice was heard suddenly.


    The old man in red gown, who was from the Magic Hand Sect, raised his arms around his chest as if he was hugging something invisible. Instantly, a huge herbal pot giving off the smell of pills appeared. It flew through space in the direction of Austin with great power.


    The old man in red gown was at the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm.


    "Austin, you stinker! Now, do you regret that you have done so many bad things? Do you think you can offend our large sects and clans, and get away with it? Don''t forget that you are only a tiny little guy from a remote small empire!


    You shall die!"


    Soon, more than ten cultivators started attacking Austin at the same time. He was taken aback by the sudden assault by the group.

 Chapter 1248 The Group Attack (Part One)

    Austin was suddenly assaulted by a formidable combination of slashing vital energy forces and several holy weapons which had the ability to deter one''s vital energy force.


    Surprisingly, all of the warriors were not some weaklings but had a cultivation base in the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm.


    It seemed that in order to thoroughly finish off Austin, the dominant sects and the clans of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom had prepared sufficient manpower and material resources. They wanted to kill Austin no matter how high the cost was.


    They sent not only fourteen overmatches in the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm but also two overmatches in the Semi-holy Realm. They seriously did not want to take any chances in letting him off the hook that easily. They knew Godwin wouldn''t stay with Austin forever to protect him, and they were right. Now Austin was left alone all by himself, it was a perfect timing for them to take revenge for the humiliation they had suffered. The queen was actually a surprise for them, but still, they got this.


    Austin did not dare to relax even for a second, and was on high alert. If he lost his will to fight even for a moment, then he would surely perish. He continuously released the demonic energy from his bones, the evil aura surging like a fountain towards the heaven.


    Austin suddenly activated the Demonic Teleportation Skill, and in a blink of an eye, he instantly materialized a few kilometers away from his previous position. He barely escaped unscathed from the multiple fierce assaults that were launched against him.


    Thoroughly aware of the amount of demonic energy within his body at the moment, Austin knew that he could only use the Demonic Teleportation Skill to narrowly dodge the attacks of the warriors in the Primal Holy Realm. He had to take his chances in order to survive.


    However, Austin had another problem. If he encountered


    ll be the last thing you do before I catch you and tear you into pieces!"


    an overmatch snapped at Austin. The fourteen overmatches in the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm realized that instead of facing them head to head, Austin kept fleeing with his bodily movement skill. This made their heads ache and their blood boil from anger.


    Besides, Austin''s bodily movement skill was insanely fast, and they could hardly keep up. It was a skill which they hadn''t encountered before. And all they could do was to try to keep up with his pace like fools playing chicken with Austin.


    After a few minutes'' chasing Austin all over the area, the men were quite annoyed and perplexed with the situation. However something caught their eyes all of a sudden.


    "Look! Can you see that? The sword in his hand is an archaic weapon! It''s a magic treasure unlike we''ve ever seen before."


    The eyes of the people were suddenly fixated on the Slaughtering Sword in Austin''s hand. A look of astonishment and awe was written all over their faces.


    Soon, a glimmer of greed appeared on their cunning eyes. It was the gaze of someone who badly wanted to acquire something precious.


    The archaic weapon was really precious to the warriors who were lower than the Primal Holy Realm.

 Chapter 1249 The Group Attack (Part Two)

    In other words, once they obtained an archaic weapon, they would immediately be endowed with the ability to defeat their peers. What''s more, they could even be in par with warriors in higher stages. What a sweet temptation!


    However, to their utter astonishment, right before their very eyes was a lad who was only in the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm, and yet he possessed an archaic weapon. ''''How could this be true? He doesn''t deserve it! Such a waste for some weakling like him to own an archaic weapon!''


    The warriors around were suddenly jealous and envious of Austin. Most of them thought of stealing the archaic weapon from him.


    "Ha-ha. Listen everyone, I''ve heard that Austin had four archaic weapons in total in his possession.


    Besides that, he even has the treasures left by a great master in the Emperor Realm as well as a peerless codex.


    Let''s work together and catch him. Then we could interrogate and search him thoroughly in order to find out whether he is really a spy of the demon race or not,"


    one of the fourteen overmatches in the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm suggested. All of them had powerful spiritual sense, and they could easily sense that the other warriors greedily stared at the Slaughtering Sword in Austin''s hand. They were like a pack of wolves salivating because they saw a delicious prey.


    Therefore, one of the fourteen overmatches in the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm suddenly had a great idea. He planned to persuade the surrounding warriors to work with them in order to catch Austin. This could lessen their burden in trying to catch Austin on their own. Besides, they could just sit back and relax while the other warriors worked hard.


    Four archaic weapons!


    The treasures of a great master in the Emperor Realm!


    The peerless codex!


    Each of these things was quite a desirable prize to any warrior.


    Once they heard this p


    reds of warriors, Austin started to think of a way out. He was not some idiot who would just stand there and do nothing as if he was already prepared to die


    A never ending flow of the demonic energy within his bones spewed as he activated the Demonic Teleportation Skill.


    In a split second, Austin suddenly appeared somewhere four to five thousand meters away from his previous location.


    "Go and get him!"


    the greedy warriors shouted, and chased after Austin.


    Simultaneously, numerous violent vital energy forces assaulted Austin across the air.


    Hundreds of blast waves which released powerful vital energy force roared past the sea, which created hundreds of deep ravines on the seawater.


    The scene was quite spectacular for one to behold. Austin wasn''t in the mood though.


    It was beyond Austin''s ability to defend himself from the hundreds of rays of vital energy force assaults. It would surely get himself killed if he tried to do so.


    In order to protect himself from the ferocious attacks, he displayed the Demonic Teleportation Skill without a break, running fast on the sea as fragmentary shadows.


    Forced by the hundreds of warriors, Austin had to ran in the direction of the Nonuple Isles. He was almost there in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 1250 Entering The Area Of Infinite Aura

    Austin had no other choice. He had to head for the Nonuple Isles because hundreds of cultivators were coming after him. They were advancing toward him from the other three directions.


    The number of people pursuing Austin kept increasing. They were all after Austin in order to get his treasures.


    At first, Austin was followed by nearly two hundred pursuers. Now, after the news passed around, there were over six hundred cultivators chasing him.


    These cultivators kept attacking Austin with their violent, powerful vital forces from various distances. As a result, Austin was forced to run towards the Nonuple Isles.


    "Ha-ha! You brat! What will you do now? The Nonuple Isles are in front of you. Now there is no way for you to escape from us."


    "This guy was foolish to run towards the Nonuple Isles. Now he has got nowhere to flee. He is in dire trouble!


    He has just managed to reach the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm. I don''t think he would dare to go near those isles."


    "Austin, you''re as good as dead!" All these voices echoed in the air.


    Noticing that Austin had flown towards the Nonuple Isles, his pursuers started gloating and became excited. They got the chance to mock him for making such a gross mistake.


    They sped up to catch their prey.


    All of them strongly believed that Austin wouldn''t be able to get away from them now.


    "Go away!"


    They all heard someone shout. Soon they saw a transparent gray shadow which flew through the cultivators, who were chasing after Austin. It began releasing a formidable evil energy.


    Countless indigo balls of wind which gave off heat spread in different directions.


    "Help!"


    All of a sudden, dozens of cultivators let out shrill cries. They were surrounded by the balls of wind.


    The next moment, they were all burnt to death. Their dead bodies turned into ashes and fumes, and were blown away into the sea.


    It was the queen who had come to Austin''s aid. She had taken down all those men with a single attack.


    Watching Austin moving towards the Nonuple Isles while being pursued by over six hundred cultivators, she had been quite worried about his safety.


    Aware that Austin was no match for his enemies, she had decided to come to his rescue. She had rid herself of the woman, clad in indigo, who belonged to the New Moon Sect and the man, dressed in black, of the Song Clan.


    And very intelligently, the queen used the Rigid Fire Fan to attack Austin''s pursuers. As all those cultivators


    y Realm.


    "That brat broke into the area filled with infinite aura."


    "He is planning to commit suicide!"


    "He would rather enter that dangerous zone than let us get his treasures."


    "He has just managed to reach the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm. His forte is his bodily movement skill. Now that he has got into that area, there is no way he can get through this."


    "Looks like the brat has made up his mind to die."


    All the cultivators stopped wherever they were and kept staring at Austin who was standing about one kilometer away from them.


    They were extremely disappointed as they had not been able to get Austin''s treasures.


    On the other hand, Austin started to rush towards the area full of infinite aura.


    Before he stepped in, he infused his vital energy into the Slaughtering Sword. All of a sudden, an enormous bloody aura gushed out from the sword. It enveloped Austin to protect him.


    The moment he was in that area, he felt that something was wrong.


    ''What the hell?''


    A spooky, bleak atmosphere filled his surroundings. And a weirdness overcame him.


    He could sense aging, destruction and death.


    It took him a few moments to realize that he was being attacked by the infinite aura. He was appalled to find his skin was losing water slowly and becoming wrinkled and loose.


    Startled at the happenings, he transferred his vital energy into the Slaughtering Sword.


    More streaks of bloody sword aura came out from the sword. These streaks formed a red mist and kept covering Austin.


    The red mist was becoming dense in thickness. That was the method Austin employed to save himself from the infinite aura.

 Chapter 1251 Nonuple Isles

    Austin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thanks to the archaic magic treasure he owned, he was able to go to this place. Without it, he probably would have been eroded by the infinite aura in the area the second he stepped into this place. Especially since his current cultivation base wasn''t strong enough to resist the infinite aura.


    Phew!


    All of a sudden, a grayish translucent figure passed by in a flash. Austin immediately recognized the figure as the queen heading into the area full of infinite aura. At once, she went to Austin''s side with her magic fan in one hand.


    The magic fan was teeming with a roaring flame that formed a burning mantle around the fan, and was able to effectively shut off the infinite aura.


    Apparently, not like Austin, the queen could be at ease despite the infinite aura.


    It was in such situations that the superiority of her high-level cultivation base over Austin''s could be seen.


    However, Austin made up for his sub-par cultivation base through the large amount of vital energy inside his body which allowed him not to worry about the consumption of vital energy at all.


    Before even reaching the core region of Middle World Waters, Austin had already predicted that there would be a big war between human warriors and the demon race.


    So, he made sure to absorb the vital energy of millions of divine vital energy crystals, treasures from the heaven and earth, and pills before he set off.


    Now, the vital energy stone in Austin''s elixir field had a huge amount of vital energy in store.


    Besides, because of the Golden Sun Scripture that Austin was using, there were two enormous golden light balls existing in the energy meridians of his elixir field, which were also full of vast vital energy.


    Thus, simply put, Austin had absolutely no need to worry that the vital energy inside his body would be used up.


    Having a ton of vital energy was Austin''s trump card which made him brave enough to enter the area with infinite aura.


    As long as there was endless vital energy infused in his Slaughtering Sword which made his Slaughtering Sword full of energy, he would have something to prevent the infinite aura from invading his body.


    Meanwhile, the other warriors of the Heaven Realm or even the warriors of the Primal Holy Realm dared not to stay in the area of infinite aura for a long time, even with archaic magic treasures.


    Because once they run out of vital energy, the infinite aura would kill them at once.


    "We should just stand here and wait. They won''t stay long.


    They will absolutely come out! Especially Austin since he is just at the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm. I''m guessing t


    of an hour when exposed to the infinite aura.


    How could Austin dare to go into the Nonuple Isles?


    It is said that the closer one gets to the nine isles, the stronger the infinite aura becomes.


    Especially the isle in the middle, where the infinite aura is the strongest. Even warriors of the Semi-holy Realm would not dare to approach it.


    But obviously, Austin is not scared of death at all.


    What a pity!"


    another man murmured.


    However, he could not care less about Austin''s welfare. Instead, he felt sympathy for the treasures that Austin had, and everyone knew it.


    Meanwhile, Austin and the queen went into the Nonuple Isles with extreme caution.


    Five thousand meters, four thousand meters, three thousand meters...


    They infused their energy into the archaic weapons constantly to resist the infinite aura, and did not ever dare to stop.


    Otherwise, the infinite aura would invade their bodies at once.


    When they were about two thousand meters away from the nine isles, the infinite aura suddenly got stronger. There, the infinite aura was nearly several times stronger than that in the far place.


    At that moment, Austin and the queen felt a chill in their bones. Fear pierced their bodies like sharp needles.


    "My goodness! The more we go in, the stronger the infinite aura is!"


    Austin exclaimed. The pale color of his face showed how fearful he was. He was astonished that despite them still being two thousand meters away from the nine isles, the infinite aura was already so strong.


    ''If we really get into those nine isles, then the infinite aura there would be much stronger than this.


    How will we be able to resist it?''


    At that moment, Austin''s heart filled with regret over stepping into this dangerous place recklessly.

 Chapter 1252 Turning Grey In A Flash (Part One)

    But it seemed that there was no turning back.


    At that moment, they were caught in a difficult dilemma. If they headed back to where the warship was, they were bound to get entangled in yet another life-and-death fight. On the other hand, if they headed forward to the Nonuple Isles, they would face grave danger.


    Austin hesitated for a while. Then suddenly, he thought of the half a bottle of Magic Sea Water that he had been carrying.


    It was said that the Magic Sea Water was full of the energy of the source of life, and even a single drop of the Magic Sea Water contained large amount of this kind of energy.


    The infinite aura meant destruction and decrepitude, while the Magic Sea Water, which contained the energy of the source of life, represented vitalization.


    They were two completely opposite substances.


    Then, an idea flashed through Austin''s mind. He realized that since the Magic Sea Water contained the energy of the source of life, then it would protect them against the infinite aura.


    "Let''s try using the Magic Sea Water,"


    Austin said to the queen.


    Without waiting for the queen to answer, he took out a jade bottle that contained half a bottle of azure liquid from his Space Ring.


    He then held the jade bottle in his hand and gave it a gentle shake. Next, two drops of Magic Sea Water went flying out of the bottle, with one going into Austin''s mouth, and the other into the queen''s mouth.


    The moment they ingested it, they both felt a flood of life energy start flowing through their bodies.


    Little by little, the energy of the Magic Sea Water began to moderate the infinite aura that had invaded their bodies.


    It worked!


    Austin and the queen immediately went into rapture at the efficacy of the magic liquid.


    It turned out that the Magic Sea Water actually deserved to be called one of the three principal magic liquids in the Prime Martial W


    why won''t I?


    It is highly possible that the legend exaggerates the danger of the Nonuple Isles.


    I just don''t trust that legend!"


    a tall and stalwart man said loudly. On this man''s back was a stone axe the size of a millstone which exerted countless overlapping illusive scarlet axe intent that surrounded his body.


    "Would anyone else dare to come? If so, let''s go together!


    When we get in there, we can pluck several precious medicinal herbs. It will worth it, won''t it?"


    As soon as the stalwart man''s voice faded away, the stone axe on his back darted towards the sky and floated above his head, ensuing an illusive burst of measureless stern axe intent.


    This stone axe was a veritable top-grade holy weapon, and its owner, the stalwart man, was a cultivator at the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm.


    "Whoosh!"


    The stalwart man began striding toward the Nonuple Isles, with each of his strides spanning several thousand meters.


    "Swoosh!"


    Another cultivator took out his sword and the sword''s flashing sword aura spread all over the sky. Its sword-light was so sharp and fierce that it seemed to tear apart the void. Then, this cultivator also rushed towards the same destination, keeping up with the stalwart man in no time at all.

 Chapter 1253 Turning Grey In A Flash (Part Two)

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    Shortly after, dozens of cultivators also utilized their bodily movement skills and dashed toward the same direction.


    This group of cultivators were all at the Primal Holy Realm, covering all stages of this realm including the preliminary stage, the medium stage, and the premium stage.


    Additionally, they all carried magic treasures at the holy weapon level to protect themselves.


    As was known to all, the legend said that there were exceptionally precious natural medicine and rare natural materials growing in the Nonuple Isles.


    So they all wanted to go there for treasure hunting.


    In addition, Austin''s success in entering that place also boosted their confidence to do so.


    Most cultivators took great pride in their own abilities. Austin, a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm, was able to do it, and since they were at the Primal Holy Realm, a realm higher than that of Austin, they were confident that they could absolutely do it too.


    After a while, dozens of cultivators had already entered the range of the infinite aura with great confidence. Since they had not landed on an isle of the Nonuple Isles yet, they were still moving beyond the sea water of the Middle World Waters. In other words, up to now, the sea water was still below their feet, and at the same time their bodies were surrounded by the infinite aura.


    Then, all of a sudden, a flood of the overwhelming infinite aura wrapped around all of these cultivators and started invading their bodies little by little.


    Next, the appalling power of the infinite aura, which caused destruction, decrepitude, and death, began to take effect.


    In panic, all of them slowed down their bodily movement skills and began transferring all the vital energy from their bodies to their holy-weapon-level magic treasures.


    "Ah! Help!"


    a middle-aged man yelled, He was at the prelimin


    l of the cultivators who were able to survive and return after turning into old men and old women glared at the backs of Austin and the queen with regret and immense grudges.


    At the same time, they kept wondering in their minds why Austin, the detestable bastard, could make it in there whereas their own attempt yielded such unexpectedly horrible results.


    Meanwhile, Austin and the queen heard miserable screams from behind them and turned their heads to look back.


    They were absolutely astonished to witness the quickening decrepitude or deaths of the cultivators that had been trying to attack them a while ago.


    Austin knew very well why he was able to be safe and sound despite being within the range of the infinite aura for so long.


    It was because he had archaic weapons, enough vital energy within his body, the Magic Sea Water, and a robust physical strength.


    What''s more, the physical vitality of a body-refining cultivator was actually stronger than that of other cultivators.


    "We''d better land on the nearest isle first. Let''s go!"


    Austin took out the jade bottle once again and sent two drops of Magic Sea Water flying out of the bottle, one for him and one for the queen.


    Then, without hesitation, they flew towards the nearest isle.

 Chapter 1254 How Did You Get In Here

    The Nonuple Isles consisted of nine islands. One was located in the middle, and the other eight formed a circle around the central one.


    The islands were not very far from each other. As a matter of fact, the distance between each island was just about four to five kilometers, and when standing on one island, one could see the others with the naked eye.


    After observing for a while, Austin and the Queen flew towards one of the islands with much caution.


    The island had a circumference of a thousands of miles, but other than its size, what made Austin and the Queen surprised was that there were plants growing sparsely on the island.


    All of the plants in that place looked very weird, and what they had in common was that all of them were very tall. Even a single straw of grass had a height of about several meters.


    The highest part of the entire island was located right in its middle. In it, there were jagged rocks and towering old trees.


    Although not very tall, these old trees were absolutely magnificent. Seeing them was enough to make people breathless from the endless pressure that seemed to be coming directly from it.


    "What a surprise! I didn''t think that there would be plants in the Nonuple Isles."


    Finally, Austin and the queen landed on the island, and they couldn''t help but be surprised at the weird-looking plants that were on it.


    They found it absolutely incredible that these plants could grow in such a severe and unforgiving environment.


    It was obvious that these plants were not common and possessed some extraordinary characteristics given how they were able to resist the infinite aura.


    Buzz!


    After landing on the island, Austin and the queen were even more shocked. As it turned out, the island contained even more infinite aura.


    In fact, it was at least ten times stronger than outside!


    The infinite aura was overwhelming. Even though Austin and the Queen had the archaic magic treasure in their hands, the infinite aura was still able to obliterate the protective shield given by the magic treasure and invade their bodies.


    They felt as if the essence of their bodies were slowly deteriorating and their lives were slowly being consumed by the power of time.


    After just a moment, both of them became a decade older.


    It was absolutely terrible!


    Austin found that he began to age from a young man with red lips and pearly-white teeth to a middle-aged man who was full of vicissitudes.


    The Queen, on the other hand, got a lot more wrinkles on her face over that short period of time. More than that, her delicate and white skin also began to turn rough.


    The infinite aura began to erode them.


    Still quite shocked over what was happening, Austin took out the jade bottle containing the Magic Sea Water as fast as he could. Then, he used his vital energy force and a dozen drops of Magic Sea Water sprayed out of the bottle.


    In order to slow down the aging of their bodies, Austin and the Queen drank about four or five drops of Magic Sea Water each.


    "This, however, is not a permanent solution."


    Austin frow


    By now, she looked like a woman in her forties who was fast approaching the age of fifty.


    As a woman, she, of course, cherished her beauty very much.


    With that, Austin and the Queen rushed to the small pool hurriedly.


    The moment they got there, they seemed to forget everything as they bent over and gulped down the Magic Sea Water.


    The full-bodied source of life continuously flowed into Austin''s and the Queen''s bodies. Now, both of them felt comfortable as the infinite aura in their bodies was driven out.


    A moment later, they finally spoke again.


    "It is so comfortable!"


    Austin finally raised his head and said with satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, the Queen also stopped drinking the Magic Sea Water.


    "You became young again!"


    They blurted out almost at the same time.


    Both of them recovered their looks. In fact, they looked even younger than they did before.


    "I think that the Magic Sea Water in the small pool is more than ten times stronger than the one you had in your jade bottle before,"


    the Queen said.


    "I think you''re right. The Magic Sea Water in the small pool really is strong,"


    Austin answered.


    Nevertheless.


    "Turns out the Magic Sea Water existed in that island.


    But why are there two human beings on that island? Who on earth are you?"


    All of a sudden, an extremely harsh thunder resounded from another island.


    Austin and the Queen were stunned. They looked as far as they could and saw several people looking at them from far away.


    They were the human warriors who had stepped into the Nonuple Isles beforehand. Most of them were warriors at the Semi-holy Realm.


    "Gee, how could you be here, boy? Why are you here?"


    Someone''s spiritual sense reached out to Austin and let out a surprised gasp.


    As soon as he heard the voice, Austin recognized it to be from the old man in the green robes.


    It was the green-robed old man, together with the old man in red robes, who had guided the warriors of the South Continent in their journey from the Sand City to the Middle World Waters.

 Chapter 1255 Taking The Magic Sea Water

    "This is utter nonsense! It was a very dangerous move!


    Do you want to die? How careless of you!"


    Austin heard these words. It looked as if someone was scolding them in a cold tone.


    Austin recognized the voice which was reprimanding them. He knew that it was Wallace.


    Wallace, from the East Continent, was in charge of the mission this time.


    The next moment, four or five people from the nearby island used their spiritual sense to detect Austin and the queen.


    ''They dare to use their spiritual sense in the Nonuple Isles, ''


    Austin wondered in surprise and shock.


    "These people''s cultivation base is at the Holy Realm. They may be the strongest masters in the Prime Martial World."


    The queen frowned as she concentrated on the humans around. It was evident that she was scared of them.


    "Holy Realm!"


    Austin was surprised. He could just repeat those words in reply!


    The Semi-holy Realm was higher than the Primal Holy Realm while the Holy Realm was higher than the Semi-holy Realm.


    Masters at the Holy Realm were the strongest and regarded as great masters in the Prime Martial World.


    Now it made sense to Austin. It was no surprise for him anymore that they could use their spiritual sense even when they were in another island of the Nonuple Isles.


    "Let''s go! It''s time to get the Magic Sea Water!"


    Saying those words, some powerful figures slowly flew from that island to the island where Austin had landed.


    "Ha-ha! You want to get the Magic Sea Water! But first you''ll need to defeat me."


    All of a sudden, the sound of harsh laughter echoed across the island. Meanwhile, some masses of black evil cloud could be seen on another island. The evil cloud too rushed to the island where Austin stood. The evil cloud belonged to someone from the demon race.


    Like the humans, they also used the demonic spiritual soul to detect Austin and the queen. It seemed that the demon race wasn''t afraid of them.


    "Demon race!"


    Austin and the queen were in the state of shock as they realized the presence of the members of the demon race.


    Only the masters of the demon race could fly and use their demonic spiritual soul to detect others in the range of the Nonuple Isles.


    "Damn it! Though we are the first to find the Magic Sea Water, they want to get it first. How dare them!


    Undoubtedly, we can''t survive and live for a long time without the Magic Sea Water. Probably, we won''t be able to walk out of the Nonuple Isles without it.


    It does not matter what happens! Let us collect the Magic Sea Water as soon as possible,"


    Austin spoke as he gritted his teeth.


    He touched hi


    It was extremely strong!


    Austin knew that it was a terrible and highly positioned master of the demon race who wanted to kill him and the queen.


    "Run!"


    Austin shouted out.


    Surely they didn''t have the strength to resist the attack. The only way for them was to run as fast as possible and prevent being attacked.


    Luckily, both of them had drunk a considerable amount of the Magic Sea Water before the attackers pursued them, so they weren''t afraid of the infinite aura now.


    Austin used the Demonic Teleportation Skill. He vanished from the spot where he stood and appeared four or five thousand meters away, in a blink of an eye.


    The queen was also able to fly at a high speed. Soon she appeared beside Austin.


    Fortunately, both of them were able to escape from the attack.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the island started shaking furiously.


    Though it shook, it was clear that the ground of the island was very hard as it had dense infinite aura.


    The terrible evil palm hardly caused any harm to the ground of the island. It just made dust fly in the air.


    "Damn!


    If this place wasn''t filled with the infinite aura, I could have killed these two over a hundred times with one attack!"


    the master of the demon race roared angrily. Due to the loud sound he made, the space of the whole island began shaking.


    That was when Austin realized that it was a demon saint, whose strength was equal to a human cultivator at the Holy Realm.


    "Ha-ha! You were lucky to escape my last attack, but you can''t run away this time!"


    Austin and the queen suddenly saw a beam of black light before them. The next second, a strong and ferocious demon appeared in front of them. He was ready to lunge at them and attack. They were taken aback.

 Chapter 1256 Hand Over Your Magic Sea Water

    "Go to hell!"


    the demon screamed at them sternly.


    As his fury rose, his demonic energy surged up and glowed. It began sweeping across towards Austin and the queen.


    The strong force that emanated from the member of the demon race, engulfed the whole space.


    Austin and the queen were dumbstruck at the demon''s formidable strength.


    Both of them knew very well that they could not get into a brawl with the demon at all. They felt that it was best if they exerted all their strength to retreat at once.


    "Oh! Come on! How can you do this to two kids? It''s so unfair!"


    A sarcastic voice rang out in the air, all of a sudden.


    At the same time, a pure and overwhelming vital energy force appeared in front of Austin and the queen. It started shielding them from the attack of the forceful demonic energy.


    A green figure came into vision with a flash and stood beside Austin.


    "Sir! It''s you!"


    Austin was surprised to see the person who appeared beside him.


    The one, who had just now saved Austin and the queen, was the elder who was dressed in a green robe.


    "You reckless little fool! Do you have any idea what you have gotten into? This is the Nonuple Isles! Don''t you know how dangerous it is here? You could have died any minute!"


    the elder scorned Austin out of concern.


    For some reason, Austin felt that the elder was saying all that for his sake. He was touched by the words and the concern shown by the elder.


    If the elder had not made a timely appearance, Austin and the queen would have been killed by the formidable demon in a jiffy.


    The elder in the green robe, didn''t know that Austin and the queen were forced to get there. They had not entered the place on their own free will but because they had been forced.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The elder in green and the demon got into an intense fight. The strong impact of the clashes between the vital energy force and the demonic energy reverberated in the sky. It shook the earth and frightened all to the core.


    When the elder activated his vital energy, Austin was able to analyze that he was a Holy Realm cultivator.


    Surprisingly, the demon saint was as strong as a Holy Realm cultivator.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    The attacks became severe and the fight intensified. It went on for a while between the two of them. Suddenly they heard swooshing sounds.


    Several figures flashed out of nowhere. All of them flew across and stood beside the elder in the green robe.


    All of them were human cultivators who had entered the Nonuple Isles earlier. Each of them was strong and formidable.


    On the other hand, more and more strong members of the demon race arrived there as well. The powerful aura around them surged high. Their demonic energy w


    ose in Austin''s chest. It annoyed him immensely that the man was ordering them as if they were his subordinates. Not just that, he was demanding that Austin and the queen should give away all the bottles of the Magic Sea Water.


    "Baldwin, what do you mean?"


    the elder in green asked the middle-aged man.


    "Well, most of the infinite aura is coming from the central island. The Magic Sea Water has the power to shield us from the infinite aura.


    Now that we need to go towards the central island to find the Battle Emperor, it would be beneficial for us if they hand over the Magic Sea Water they had collected. Finding the Battle Emperor is a matter of concern for the whole Prime Martial World. With the help of the Battle Emperor, we will definitely win against the demon race and save the Prime Martial World from any danger."


    Baldwin, the middle-aged man in white explained it to the elder and the others around him.


    "I agree with you, Baldwin. But we already have gotten some elixirs from the other islands. Those elixirs should be enough to protect us from the infinite aura.


    Both of them fought so hard to get the Magic Sea Water. It''s theirs now. We can''t just order them to hand over the Magic Sea Water like that! We don''t have the right to do such things!"


    the elder in the green robe remarked.


    On hearing that, Austin and the queen got to know that every island had elixirs against the infinite aura.


    The middle-aged man named Baldwin too had gotten many elixirs to shield him from the infinite aura. Thus, all that he had said was a mere excuse to rob Austin and the queen of their Magic Sea Water.


    As soon as Austin realized it, the hatred he had towards Baldwin increased manifolds. Anger filled his chest for he hated it when men deployed ways to rob him of his treasures or possessions.

 Chapter 1257 Get Ready To Run

    "What are you waiting for? Do I have to take the Magic Sea Water from you myself?"


    The white-clad man pressed on despite the protest of the green-robed old man, and his gazed pierced Austin like a sword.


    Austin felt that he was surrounded by numerous sword aura which was slowly inflicting pain physically and mentally. It was as if he was slowly being pierced from all directions by sharp edged blades.


    It felt like the white-clad man could easily cut him into pieces with a flick of his finger.


    The crowd stood there and ogled Austin as if they were watching an interesting show which was slowly unfolding. They were quite curious and intrigued as to what Austin''s next move would be.


    That white-clad man was a cultivator of the Holy Realm, and his name had been well-known for hundreds of years all over the South Continent.


    He was considered as one of the best and the strongest cultivators of the entire South Continent.


    Normally most warriors would definitely cave in and simply give up under such circumstances. Some would even opt to suck up to him just to survive.


    Yet Austin not only showed indifference, there was no sign of fear in his eyes. His confidence gave him courage and strength.


    "Sir, I found the Magic Sea Water all by myself with my own skills.


    I didn''t robbed or stole it from anyone. Is it really appropriate for someone of your status and power to demand it from me just like that?"


    Austin said slowly and humbly, which was the complete opposite of the manner and tone of which the white-clad man used earlier. His voice was filled with honesty.


    Everyone was stunned by Austin''s reaction and words.


    He was a mere cultivator at the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm, yet he was bold enough to question a cultivator of the Holy Realm.


    "Have you lost your mind, boy?"


    The white-clad man was suddenly infuriated with what Austin had said.


    Whoop!


    The space was instantly filled with the sword aura which gradually turned into actual swords and came straight for Austin.


    Austin was completely surrounded by sword aura both visible and invisible, and every inch of his body was targeted. There was no room for escape.


    "That''s enough Baldwin! Where are your manners! He is just a young man!"


    The green-robed old man waved his sleeves and a powerful vital energy force blew pass Austin, and broke up all the sword aura in a flash.


    "Julius what the hell are you doing?


    He is not related to you in any way, is he? Why are you defending him?"


    The white-clad man roared in anger. His eyes turned into slits and were filled with contempt.


    "Knock it off already guys! Let''s just head over there quickly


    before the demon race beats us to it."


    to be safe."


    Austin also gave it a thought and found it unwise to enter the island in the center.


    Given the look of that white-clad man earlier as he left, he clearly held a grudge against him. And he might kill Austin on the spot if their paths cross once more.


    If they met again, he would probably find another excuse to cause trouble and kill him. Austin was well aware that he was not strong enough at the moment to face the likes of that old man. It would just be suicide.


    Austin and the queen prepared to use their bodily movement skill to fly away from the Nonuple Isles from a different path.


    Both of them just drank their fill of the Magic Sea Water. The magic liquid of life ran through their veins like a raging river, which made it easier for them to deal with and resist the strong infinite aura. This helped them fly away using their vital energy force with ease.


    "Ha-ha, you are absolutely right. It is high time for the both of you to leave.


    But you will have to leave something in exchange for your safe departure."


    A voice suddenly rang out which came out of blue, and then a figure emerged slowly from the void. It was a fat and short man with a bald head, raging fires surrounded his body.


    "Sir, what exactly are you talking about?"


    The second Austin and the queen laid their eyes on this man, they recognized him immediately as a cultivator of the Holy Realm from the West Continent. He left earlier with everyone else but he actually returned secretly.


    "Get ready to run."


    Austin got an ominous feeling the moment the bald old man showed up. It was obvious that he was up to no good. And Austin soon realized what the man was after.


    Austin knew they would not stand a chance against a cultivator of the Holy Realm, and that left them with only one choice.

 Chapter 1258 The Middlemost Isle

    ''''Hey, little boy! Stop right where you are! Do not take me as a fool.


    I''m not an idiot. I know you have also collected plenty of the vermeil flaming fruits besides the Magic Sea Water.


    Hand all of them over to me right this instant and don''t even think of deceiving me.


    Oh, and that archaic fan in your hand intrigues me as well. I''ll be taking that too if you don''t mind.


    Leave everything I want and disappear from my sight right now. Don''t even think about escaping or fighting back. It''s not going to end pretty for you."


    The bald elder smiled arrogantly. He was obviously not just greedy but also full of himself too.


    "The vermeil flaming fruit?


    I have never heard of that, sir. You must have mistaken it something else for it,"


    Austin replied, confusion evident in his eyes.


    "Do not try to play stupid. The vermeil flaming fruit could only grow and thrive beside the Magic Sea Water.


    Also, I have sensed the fruit''s aura beside the pond just now.


    I am quite familiar with it because my primary cultivation method is related closely to fire. Its aura is quite strong that someone of my caliber could easily sense it even from a distance.


    If the fruit weren''t that important to me, I would have not stooped this low to steal them from you, kids.


    But be thankful that I am in a good mood today because I am willing to spare your lives as long as you hand over what I asked of you.


    This is your last warning! Give it to me now, or else you will never see the light of day tomorrow."


    The bald elder was growing impatient as he continued to threaten Austin and the queen. With the uncooperative disposition of Austin, the old man''s patience ran on a thin line.


    His cultivation base was at the level of the Holy Realm. Disposing Austin and the queen was a piece of cake for him�C�Cthe two could die in a flick of his finger.


    ''Wait a minute! The vermeil flaming fruit? Could it be those weird-looking fruits which we saw hanging on those green trees next to the Magic Sea Water?''


    Austin suddenly recalled internally. He, too, grew curious about what they could be.


    The vermeil flaming fruit must be quite valuable, considering a master at the Holy Realm would do anything�C�Ceven stripping himself of his morals�C�Cto have it.


    "Sir, we cannot make it out of the Nonuple Isles if we give all of the Magic Sea Water to you.


    We are going to die either way."


    Austin was well aware that the bald elder''s offer was actually a trap. He claimed to spare their lives if they gave him what he wanted, but the power of the infinite aura would kill them in a matter of seconds without the protection from the Magic Sea Water. It was the only thing that would keep them alive.


    Since


    ey approached that isle, the more intense and powerful the infinite aura got.


    Before long, Austin and the queen had drunk a dozen bottles of Magic Sea Water.


    However, even with that number, they could still feel some infinite aura peeping into their bodies.


    With the aura penetrating their system, the two looked as if they have aged for two years.


    Meanwhile, the bald elder, who was also getting closer to the isle, slowed down his speed and became cautious as he approached the island.


    Boom!


    Austin and the queen stopped and landed on the ground. Finally, they made it to the middlemost isle of the Nonuple Isles.


    However, just as they were about to rejoice, a blaring sound echoed in the entire area.


    Buzz!


    Their joy was quickly replaced by fears and astonishment.


    The infinite aura of this isle was at least ten times stronger than the previous one.


    Before long, Austin and the queen soon realized they had aged again.


    They immediately took out several more bottles of the Magic Sea Water


    and chugged all the liquid.


    Luckily, they had collected thousands of bottles of the Magic Sea Water; otherwise, they would not have survived their trip to the middlemost isle.


    It seemed as if the world and all its energy and spirits were all on their good sides.


    "Son of a bitch! You have nowhere to hide now."


    Right at the moment, the wrathful swear of the bald elder was heard by Austin from behind.


    The latter knew that the former had arrived�C�Cwell and alive too.


    "Run!"


    With his quick instinct and reflex, Austin dragged the queen to the inside territory of the isle.


    Suppressed by the intense infinite aura on this isle, Austin and the queen could not use their bodily movement skills. Instead, they could only rely on the power of their physical strength.

 Chapter 1259 Square At The Centre

    Luckily, Austin''s physical strength was at another level, so he was able to release 4 million pounds of physical strength in order to move quickly and vigorously.


    Within no more than several heartbeats, he had already carried the queen and traveled a great distance.


    "Stop!"


    The bald elder shouted in a desperate voice.


    Even though he had immense strength and powerful cultivation base, he still had to act cautiously while he was on the middle island. More than that, he also had to walk instead of using any bodily movement skill.


    In the face of such intense infinite aura, he felt quite helpless. He had no choice but to let his vital energy flow constantly out of his body and into the archaic magic treasure in his hand.


    This archaic magic treasure -- the bald elder''s weapon -- was actually a bronze lamp.


    And every time his vital energy flowed into it, the lamp wick lit up, emitting waves of an enticing soft yellow light. The bald elder was engulfed in this light to keep the infinite aura from invading his body.


    "Bitch, just you wait and see! I won''t let you go so easily,"


    the bald elder said furiously. After he was fooled by Austin with an empty Space Ring, he started hating Austin to the bone.


    He was not used to being fooled like that for he was a renowned warrior of Holy Realm. He was widely respected and put on a pedestal by lesser warriors of Heaven Realm. Thus, no one usually dared to irritate him.


    However, today he was fooled by some insignificant warrior who was only at the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm, and there was no way he was going to let it pass.


    Meanwhile, Austin had the queen''s soft hand in his and was running as fast as he could towards the island.


    As they ran, both Austin and the queen took bottles of Magic Sea Water from the Space Ring and drank it.


    Without the Magic Sea Water, the two of them would have already grown into old people with gray hair and wrinkled skin.


    This island they were trying to get to was situated right in the middle of the Nonuple Isles and was the largest one.


    And even though the island was pervaded by the intense infinite aura, wild plants still flourished there.


    Of course, both Austin and the queen had not seen those exotic flowers and rare herbs in any place other than that island.


    It was an immensely strange and rare occurrence to have those plants growing in an island with such intense infinite aura.


    Boom, boom!


    All of a sudden, the entire island started shaking violently.


    As it turned out, above the


    y, the eaves that Austin saw before they crossed the forest belonged to this palace.


    Not far away from the palace, two groups of people were standing on the square.


    One side included a dozen human warriors under the leadership of Wallace.


    While the other side included fighters of the demon race.


    Strangely, both the human warriors and the demonic fighters were looking up at the space above the palace.


    In the sky, there were two forces colliding with each other: one was the pitch-black demonic energy, and the other was the purple vital energy.


    Apparently, the demonic energy and the vital energy that encompassed the sky above this island were coming from this palace.


    "The infinite aura here is so intense,"


    the queen muttered lightly.


    Austin, on the other hand, also noticed the fact.


    At that moment, the infinite aura seemed to find weaknesses in Austin''s and the queen''s body and started worming itself in.


    Because of this, the two had to take dozens of bottles of Magic Sea Water from the Space Ring and drink it as fast as they possibly could.


    But in spite of this, their bodies still continued aging.


    And in no more than a few heartbeats, they became several years older.


    Austin was shocked to see the change in his body because both he and the queen had been drinking as much Magic Sea Water as they could to stop the infinite aura from invading their bodies.


    Now, their stomachs were full of the magic liquid, but it only seemed to help a little.


    Under normal circumstances, the amount of life energy in even a drop of Magic Sea Water was enough to help people regrow their broken legs and arms, and even make the dead come back to life.

 Chapter 1260 Enter The Palace

    Austin and the queen were swallowing the Magic Sea Water to stop the infinite aura from eroding their bodies.


    At that time, the people at the square turned towards their direction and spotted them.


    ''It''s them! They''re here now, ''


    everyone thought, totally shocked.


    ''This island is the place with the densest infinite aura. This young man has just been able to reach the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm. Then how did he dare to come here?'' This thought kept lurking in everyone''s mind.


    "Didn''t I ask you to leave this place?"


    Julius''s voice was heard as he addressed Austin.


    Austin smiled in sheer embarrassment.


    He could feel that Julius, the elder in green robes, cared for him sincerely. He was one of the few whom Austin regarded as a decent elder and respected him. There was genuine concern and kindness that seemed to radiate from Julius.


    "Bastards! Now you have nowhere to hide.


    I''ll get hold of you and torture you to my heart''s content."


    A furious voice cursing them came from the distance.


    The voice belonged to the bald-headed, old man who had followed Austin and the queen till there.


    Everyone was at a loss. They had no idea what the elder was talking about.


    Soon, the confusion on their faces disappeared.


    They started to speculate what was going on between the bald-headed man and Austin. They had their own theory about it all.


    When Wallace and his companions reached the island and didn''t see that bald-headed man, they thought that he was killed by the infinite aura or something. They came to the conclusion because they didn''t see him anywhere.


    But it turned out otherwise, the bald-headed man had left secretly to chase Austin and the queen.


    Having lived several hundred years, all the human cultivators present at the square were intelligent and observant. They surmised that the bald-headed elder must have planned to rob Austin and his companion of treasures.


    Julius too understood why Austin and the queen had reached the square.


    ''They must have come here to dodge and escape from that bald-headed elder, '' he thoughtfully concluded.


    He let out a snort and turned to look at Austin.


    "Both of you come over here!"


    He called out to Austin with a stern expression.


    It didn''t take long for Austin to realize that Julius was trying to protect him. He and the queen quickly entered the area of the square and stood beside him.


    owly.


    The result of his action left Wallace surprised.


    He didn''t expect that the door would open so easily. He thought it was guarded by strong power and spells, but he had been wrong.


    "Guys, come with me!" Wallace said with a wave of his hand.


    He stepped into the mansion and led all his men ahead.


    Filled with curiosity, Austin too followed them. He was accompanied by the queen.


    "Let''s go and have a look there," the demon in charge said after seeing the human cultivators enter that mansion. He quietly gestured his crew to follow him.


    "Lord Annihilator the Demon Emperor must be in the palace too."


    He dashed into the mansion with other demons following him.


    When the human cultivators stepped inside, they saw nothing but white fog. It had filled up the whole space.


    The mansion occupied a vast area but they couldn''t see its walls or the extent to which it lay, due to the fog.


    "There is no infinite aura here!"


    one of the cultivators exclaimed in delight when he discovered the absence of the infinite aura in the palace.


    His words caught everyone''s attention and drew the other cultivators out of trance.


    ''Yes! There is no trace of infinite aura in this palace.''


    Everyone began to realize the same thing and felt extremely relieved.


    The same feeling filled Austin too. ''Oh, yeah! I can finally stop infusing my vital energy into the Slaughtering Sword.''


    He had been transferring his vital energy to the Slaughtering Sword from the time he had entered the area of the infinite aura. Now he could finally stop it. It was indeed a great relief for him.

 Chapter 1261 The Hollow Slaves

    Soon, the members of the demon race started trickling in one by one.


    Tension was rife, as both humans and demons, occasionally threw each other looks filled with hatred and disdain. They were barely able to keep it together as they tried to refrain from a full blown conflict.


    There was no infinite aura inside the palace. So, everyone unleashed their spiritual sense to check out the depth of the palace.


    Surprisingly, all of it returned empty.


    In whichever direction they sent their spiritual sense, all they were able to detect was endless fog.


    "There seems to be an array that has been set up here. It isolates our spiritual sense. We are not going to detect anything with our spiritual sense in this place.


    We will have to check out this palace ourselves,"


    Wallace said. His voice was filled frustration as all his attempts to check out the palace with spiritual sense failed.


    Wallace was the best cultivator among them, yet he had not been able to detect anything with his spiritual sense.


    A dozen human cultivators, who were led by Wallace, proceeded ahead into the palace with caution.


    The same thing happened to the demon race. When they sent out their demonic spiritual soul to scan the place, it came back empty too. So, they took another direction and proceeded towards the inner section of the palace.


    There appeared to be nothing but endless white fog inside the palace.


    Moments passed as they kept walking in slowly.


    Wallace, who was leading the group, suddenly grew rigid. It seemed as if he sensed something looming in the darkness.


    "Everyone look out! Something is coming."


    Wallace warned the other cultivators quickly.


    Even before he could finish his sentence, a dozen figures came up from nowhere and began approaching them slowly. It took time to register their existence due to the cover of white fog.


    "What is this?


    Is it possible that there could be someone else in the palace?"


    someone asked, fear evident in his voice.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly these figures increased their speed and charged towards the cultivators. Without uttering any word, they launched waves of energy blasts upon the humans.


    Everyone was shocked to see those figures. They appeared like humanoids yet their bodies were all in a blur, especially their faces, which were c


    ing purple light which was coming out of the figure and shot right into the sky


    The other one was five to six meters in height with a ferocious look. It clearly looked like a demon!


    His body was emanating strong, dark, evil aura that seemed to be so strong that it could tear up the sky.


    Besides the giant skeleton, the man clad in purple and the demon, there was a high placed platform.


    On keen observation they were able to make out that it was a sacrifice altar at the center of the platform. It was made of stones of seven colors. It radiated a vibe of mystery.


    All the human cultivators had their eyes fixed on that purple-clad man. He looked familiar to them.


    "Is he the Battle Emperor?"


    They guessed and asked each other, wondering if he was the man they were looking for.


    Legend and myths stated that the practice method applied by the Battle Emperor was the Purple Prime Cultivation Method.


    And the purple-clad man was giving out a strong aura of purple vital energy force through his body.


    On the other side, another set of cries were heard. "Annihilator the Demon Emperor! It is really him!"


    Those who belonged to the demon race burst out into cheers. They were equally with overjoyed.


    It was quite evident that the demon with the height of five to six meters, placed on that platform was indeed the Annihilator, the Demon Emperor.


    Eight hundred years ago, it had been him who led the army of the demon race from the Heaven Claimer tribe of the Demon Abyss World to conquer the Prime Martial World.

 Chapter 1262 The Primeval Magic Treasure (Part One)

    On the platform, the Battle Emperor and Annihilator the Demon Emperor were both standing erectly as they stared intensely at the giant skeleton.


    The two emperors stood so still that they looked like two carved figures instead of living people.


    "Sir? Battle Emperor? Are you still alive?" asked someone in a soft whisper.


    They stood there for so long that people actually started to worry.


    As a matter of fact, all of the human warriors couldn''t keep their eyes off the Battle Emperor on the platform, worried that something bad might have happened to this true master.


    Although the Battle Emperor was filled with tremendous vital energy force momentum, there was no sign of life or vitality that could be felt from him.


    "How about I go onto there and check it out? Let''s go and check it out!"


    Wallace moved at once and flew onto the platform.


    After he left, the others followed closely.


    The Battle Emperor carried himself in a sort of overbearing manner. Just by looking at the way he stood, one could already tell that he was an authoritative ruler through and through -- an unrivaled warrior and an unfailing role model to all. More than that, enveloping his body was a thick layer of purple vital energy force that kept anyone from getting near him.


    The purple vital energy was also ablaze, shooting at the sky, rushing towards the platform, and engulfing the air all around him.


    Some of the warriors then finally began to realize that the purple vital energy above the roof of the palace was actually being diffused from this platform.


    "I think that the great Battle Emperor has passed away."


    When Wallace came up to the Battle Emperor, he could only dare to stand about twenty meters away from the great man. He stood there, and felt for a moment. Then, he declared the bad news with a defeated voice and a sigh.


    "But lucky for us, the good news is that Annihilator, the Demon Emperor has also died," said the old man in a green robe in a cheerful voice.


    Upon hearing this, everybody was overcome with a sense of relie


    ure!


    A primeval magic treasure was a treasure one level higher than an archaic level magic treasure.


    When it came to activating an archaic level magic treasure, the warrior using it would need to supply it constantly with their own vital energy. Otherwise, it would not stay active.


    A primeval magic treasure, on the other hand, could directly use the energy between the heaven and the earth as its source of energy in some way.


    Therefore, it required no vital energy from the warrior.


    Compared to other magical treasures, this was a huge advantage for even a weak and fragile non-practitioner of martial arts would be able to activate a primeval magic treasure and release a tremendously damaging power.


    According to old legends, there were only a few primeval magic treasures in the entire Prime Martial World. This, in addition to its power and advantages, made it much more precious and priceless than other magic treasures.


    In fact, even a Holy Realm true master would be grubbing for a primeval magic treasure.


    And it was such a thrilling surprise that one of the rare and priceless primeval magic treasures was right within their reach.


    Now, everyone''s eyes became beaming with lust.


    "Ah a primeval magic treasure. And it also happens to be a long sword!


    I am good at using long swords. It is obviously Heaven''s will for me to have it.

 Chapter 1263 The Primeval Magic Treasure (Part Two)

    It is mine. Nobody else shall compete for it!" yelled someone, declaring his lust for the precious weapon.


    All of a sudden, a flash of sword-light moved quickly towards where the Battle Emperor was standing.


    The man who first made a move was the middle-age man in white who demanded to have Austin''s Magic Sea Water earlier.


    "No way. Stop there! You cannot keep all the good things to yourself!" shouted another person.


    This time, it was the bald old man who was speaking. The bald guy was also hungry for treasure and didn''t want to be left out. Therefore, as he spoke, he also moved quickly and flew toward the Battle Emperor.


    Then, other hot-tempered warriors also clamored to get to the sword.


    Now, several shadows were hurrying to the place where the Battle Emperor was standing, some of whom were even faster than the man in white and the bald old man who had set out before everyone else.


    These men in a frenzy were all Holy Realm cultivators, and slim as their chances of succeeding were, they were still desperate to give it a try.


    They were so driven that it seemed as if the primeval magic treasure had cast some sort of spell on them.


    Its allure was so strong that it brought out the greediness and recklessness in these highly-esteemed and recognized warriors.


    "Hey watch out! You are getting too close!"


    Wallace shouted out loud all of a sudden.


    But his warning came too late.


    Wallace had barely finished talking when the sky suddenly burst into glamorous purple flames.


    It seemed as if someone with a machine gun had opened fire.


    The purple flame rushed out towards all directions and wildly strafed the entire room like darts and like bullets


    As the shots were fired, a few blood-curdling screams were heard.


    And several sorry figures were tossed out like they were nothing more than pieces of trash.


    These figures were the few warriors who rushed to the Battle Emperor in an attempt to snatch the long sword from the Battle Emperor''s waist.


    r pagoda in his hand.


    Apparently, in the face of such a precious treasure, there would always be people who would not be willing to give up no matter what.


    Then, the old man in grey gave out a terrific vital energy force wave. And the golden pagoda expanded into a tremendous size in no time. Afterwards, the pagoda stood in a commanding position and the golden light it emitted became a shield that would protect the old man under it from the purple light.


    This pagoda was a medium-grade archaic weapon.


    As the old man in grey walked into the purple light, a deafening noise of metal crashing together resounded in the air.


    And at the same time, the blazing purple light surged like a tsunami wave and violently devoured the man and his pagoda.


    A cracking sound was heard.


    The purple light hit the pagoda on its upturned eave and one of the corners broke into pieces.


    "Ahh!" the man screamed as he spat out blood.


    As the old man in grey was struck heavily on the chest, he was forced to spit out a lot of blood and he immediately turned as white as a sheet of paper. As it turned out, it was quite a heavy blow and he had suffered a deadly internal injury.


    Then, he hurriedly took out some high ranking pills and rushed to take them.


    After witnessing this, nobody was daring enough to give it a try again.

 Chapter 1264 A Gray Egg (Part One)

    Everyone stopped and stared at the sword worn by the Battle Emperor. They all felt frustrated and disappointed; more so when they could not do anything about this at all.


    The atmosphere that enveloped them felt very strange. Even though the Battle Emperor had already fallen, there was still a strong tinge of his vital energy all over the place, making it difficult for anyone to touch his body.


    Despite this, a stocky, old man, whose curiosity got the best of him, moved and approached the giant skeleton to get a closer look.


    The skeleton was massive with a size of at least forty to fifty meters tall and a body of about two to three hundred meters wide. The body looked like that of a mighty lion, but the head was that of a dragon.


    Although what was left were bones and dust, the skeleton still gave out an august aura that made the old man shiver. He moved his gaze towards its four talons, still tightly clawed on the ground as if any moment, it was going to attack him. Alas, he turned and stopped his attention on its head, which was held up high as if it died roaring in agony or maybe rage.


    The old man placed a hand on his chin and thought out loud, "Hmm, what kind of diabolic beast does this giant skeleton belong to? I wonder��"


    At the old man''s remark, everyone else started to grow curious.


    Most of the cultivators were at least hundreds of years old now. There years promised them a wide expanse of knowledge and a whole rich experience regarding these kinds of things, and yet not a single one of them recognized what diabolic beast this skeleton was before its death.


    As everyone else started to move cautiously towards the skeleton to get a better look, the stocky, old man''s periphery caught sight of something laid beneat


    wept from the skeleton and formed a gigantic and horrifying shadow of a demonic beast. The shadow stopped and looked around, and as soon as it saw the bald old man, it came straight towards him.


    The bald man stood still in shock. Even though he was a cultivator of the Holy Realm, the sight and power of the shadow horrified him, and as soon as he regained his consciousness, he left the egg and turned around to lose the shadow that came for him.


    However, no matter how hard the bald man ran, the shadow of the demonic beast still did not look like it was going to give up soon and continued to chase the bald man. The speed and building strength of the shadow shocked everyone that was left in the scene.


    The shadow was so powerful that even a cultivator of the Holy Realm still had not match for it.


    As the shadow moved passed, all of them went to the side to dodge it, and not one of them dared to go against the beast head on.


    Roar!


    The shadow of the demonic beast was now right behind the bald cultivator. As the distance between them grew small, one of its talons stroke down on his back.


    The bald cultivator screamed in pain and shouted in despair,

 Chapter 1265 A Gray Egg (Part Two)

    "Help! Help me!"


    Wallace shook his head, as if taking himself out of the trance he was in, and shouted, "Let''s attack together!"


    A dozen human cultivators immediately stepped forward and shot a wave of vital energy force towards the shadow of the demonic beast.


    Boom!


    With a dozen vital energy force towards the shadow, it was no doubt that they were able to put a stop to it.


    The bald cultivator slowed down as he started to grow pale at the thought that he barely escaped death.


    Even though the shadow was barely moving, everyone could still feel a cold shiver run down their spine. Without a second to waste, someone suddenly shouted in fear, "We have to get out of here!"


    With that, Wallace moved first and rushed to get off the platform that was still shaking.


    Indeed, the power of the shadow of the demonic beast was extremely strong.


    Each human cultivator, who shot at the shadow, was top of the notch in the Prime Martial World, and even though there were a dozen of them who joined forces, they barely stopped that shadow.


    Nobody dared to imagine any longer how much unfathomable its power truly was.


    They all were frightened in their own way and knew that the longer they stayed on the platform, the more danger they were going to place themselves in, so without any hesitation, they all activated their bodily movement skills to get off the platform as quickly as possible.


    Roar!


    The shadow of the demonic beast roared once more with its head held up high.


    Roar!


    Another roar broke out of the area surrounding the platform as if it was responding to the roar of that of the shadow, making everyone panic even more.


    "Oh, shit! Look! Hollow slaves!


    They''re all around us looking fanatic!


    We have to get out of here as fast as we can! Go! Go!"


    someone shouted in horror that he could not ev


    .


    Boom! Boom!


    They fell hardly right next to the giant skeleton.


    Puff! Puff!


    Austin coughed and kept vomiting blood, feeling pain. He had sustained some severe internal injuries.


    He tried to stand up but failed. He realized that his strength was still too weak to go against the cultivator of the Holy Realm.


    He looked beside him and saw the queen. She was in no better shape as blood just kept gushing out of her mouth, and the more blood she let out, the more pale she grew. Austin rushed towards the queen, feeling frustrated and disappointed at himself.


    However, at the thought of the bald cultivator and what he had done, his heart immediately filled with rage.


    "That son of a bitch! If I ever live through this, I will definitely kill you!" he shouted, hoping that his threat would reach the bald man.


    As he shouted, he did not notice that some of his blood had dropped onto the gray egg.


    Hiss!


    The egg suddenly shone brightly, making Austin cover his eyes from the light. Moments later, the light dimmed and they were able to open their eyes again. He watched as his blood was being sucked in by the egg.


    Austin frowned in confusion and wondered what was happening.


    "What? What is this?"

 Chapter 1266 The Gray-colored Eggs Dependence

    Austin turned around and stared at the gray-colored egg. He was taken aback by what he saw.


    He was surprised to see that his blood was flowing and penetrating into the egg shell slowly.


    Since he was severely hurt, he spat out a large amount of blood. The blood loss was getting heavier and his wounds seemed to get severer.


    While he was losing blood and was gravely injured, he was baffled that the gray-colored egg was absorbing his blood. As it took in the blood, its surface began dazzling. It was extremely strange.


    As more and more blood got absorbed by that gray-colored egg, an obscure message appeared in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    It seemed like a living entity was trying to communicate something to him through his Soul Sea.


    ''Is this gray-colored egg alive?''


    ''Is there any life inside the egg?''


    Austin was filled with these thoughts. Quite soon, he found that the obscure message had indeed come from the gray-colored egg.


    Though he was able to receive it, he couldn''t recognize the accurate meaning of the message.


    He was totally confused. There was no way he could decipher the message.


    The only option he had was to make a guess about the message and its meaning.


    Something weird was happening which was beyond Austin''s understanding.


    "Watch out!"


    Suddenly he heard the queen shout aloud. She was warning him about something because Austin''s mind was engrossed in studying that gray-colored egg.


    A growl was heard.


    Hearing the growl, Austin turned around. He was shocked to see that the shadow of the demonic beast had come very close to him and was staring at him intensely.


    Boom!


    The next moment, the demonic beast''s shadow raised one of its giant paws. It was about to hit Austin who was lying on the ground, all injured and bleeding.


    The terrifying strength which the paw carried filled Austin with horror. He knew that even a warrior of the Holy Realm would find it both dangerous and difficult to resist such an attack. The impact it could have on a lesser warrior like himself, who had been badly injured, was something that would send shivers down the spine!


    ''Will I die here today?'' thought Austin to himself.


    The moment that thought struck him, his energy rose to a new level. He had to fight back at all costs.


    "Bastard! Back off!" the queen cursed.


    She was far more powerful than Austin. Luckily, she was less injured too. Seeing Austin in great danger, she clenched her teeth and stood up. She rushed forward to help Austin.


    Yet, at the same time she also realized that it was an impossible task to save Austin from the demonic beast''s shadow, because the enemy was just far too strong.


    Since she had met Austin for the first time in the small alternate dimension, he had become one of the most important person for her.


    She knew that she wo


    s fact became clear to him.


    "Master, I am guessing that the gray-colored egg accidentally absorbed your blood and is now somehow connected to you. So, it kind of relies upon you and trusts you,"


    Violet said to Austin softly, trying to clear his doubts.


    She had explained the situation clearly and easily.


    Austin thought over and felt Violet was probably right about it.


    "All right. Let''s go!"


    Austin sent a spiritual message to the queen by using his spiritual sense. He felt now they could make a move and escape.


    Both of them felt that it would be too dangerous to stay there any longer.


    Austin got up and walked out of the platform with the queen.


    Both of them moved cautiously. They were concerned that in case that they made any noise, it would disturb the demonic beast''s shadow.


    They were not in a position to resist or defend themselves from another attack.


    Seeing an opportunity, Austin tried to quietly walk away. However, before Austin could cross a small distance, the gray-colored egg flew high and floated in front of Austin.


    Austin was more than surprised to see the egg stopping him from leaving.


    It seemed as if the egg didn''t want him to go.


    Austin found it both funny and annoying. It was humorous to be followed and stopped by an egg. It was like a baby pursuing someone it liked.


    Although he knew that the egg had some good feelings towards him, it was a bad thing if it didn''t let him go.


    Eyeing the egg for a while, Austin felt that he was helpless. He turned around and walked in another direction to get out of the platform.


    At that moment, his safety was his top priority.


    The same thing happened again. The gray-colored egg began to fly. It rushed and floated before Austin again, blocking his way out. The egg was in no mood to let Austin move away from it. But why it was doing so, nobody seemed to know!

 Chapter 1267 Be A Nanny

    "You spoiled imp! Stop playing such a trick on me! It is not funny!"


    Austin felt both amused and helpless at the egg''s funny response.


    He then cast a look at the demonic beast shadow by their side from the corner of his eyes and saw it staring at them with a pair of alert eyes.


    At that moment, Austin and the queen felt extremely nervous and their hearts were beating at a violent rate.


    While all of this was happening, Austin sensed another faint disturbance from the gray egg in his Soul Sea at the same time.


    "You want me to stay with you?"


    uttered Austin in surprise all of a sudden.


    Apparently, the grey egg expressed its intention to go with him by disturbing his mind and leaving a message!


    Suddenly, the egg jerked and dashed into Austin''s arms like a flash of gray lightning. Then, it nestled itself there and fondled his chest like a loving pet.


    Spiritual waves were constantly being transmitted from the grey egg into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    This was because it was actually asking Austin to stay with it, and it kept on sending successive requests to get what it wanted.


    At that moment, Austin was caught in a dilemma.


    As much as he wanted to, it was truly impossible for him to stay on the platform and be in the company of the gray egg forever!


    Having no idea what to do next, he racked his brain for a solution to his dilemma.


    While Austin was busy thinking, the demonic beast shadow suddenly approached.


    Austin and the queen stayed put and rallied all their vital energies secretly as they watched the demonic beast shadow walking toward them step by step with their hearts in their throats. They were alert and fully prepared to run if anything were to happen.


    The demonic beast shadow stopped in front of Austin and reached out one of its paws towards him. Unexpectedly, it suspended its paw right before Austin''s chest and softly touched the egg.


    In the next moment, it turned towards Austin and settled its eyes on him.


    Austin sensed a stir in his Soul Sea and immediately got a message through his spiritual sense.


    It was from the demonic beast shadow.


    "You want to talk with me?"


    asked Austin in surprise as he turned to look at the demonic beast shadow.


    It nodded in response.


    All of a sudden, a wave of spiritual sense memory poured into Austin''s Soul Sea like flowing sea water.


    It immediately filled every corner of Austin''s Soul Sea as if it were flood devouring a plain. The sea of spiritual sense memory then rolled to emit various messages and numerous pictures that unfolded in Austin''s mind.


    After a moment, Austin saw a different world so vividly that it seemed as if he had actually been there before.


    Even though the pictures flashed through Austin''s mind at a fleeting rate, he still saw every single one of them clearly.


    The world he was seeing was strange and had endless boundaries. Its vast but empty land stretched far away into the horizon.


    Suddenly, a fierce roar resounded in the air.


    With that sound, a gigantic demonic beast came into Austin''s view. Based on Austin''s estimate, the size of the dem


    vable that Austin could not help but flash a bitter smile.


    This whole thing happened just because of a misunderstanding!


    More than that, the demonic beast died because of such a ridiculous misunderstanding!


    It entered a world it didn''t belong to, triggered a fight, and was unfortunately killed by two forceful warriors.


    It was actually very likely that such a thing would happen. After all, the demonic beast was exhausted and was extremely fearful after being pursued by the enemies that had been trying to kill it. Thus, it would have seen every single threat that it detected as an attack from its enemies.


    Austin let out a deep sigh for the unlucky fate of the demonic beast.


    He turned to cast the demonic beast shadow a look��his eyes full of sympathy.


    Sorrow was now etched on the face of the demonic beast shadow. It seemed to have taken in all of its bad memories.


    Soon the demonic beast shadow regained its composure and woke up from its reminiscence about its past. Then, it sent a message to Austin through its spiritual sense.


    "What? You want me to take care of your baby?" asked Austin.


    He felt surprised and stared at the demonic beast shadow with eyes wide with shock.


    It nodded its head at Austin in response.


    "Can''t you take care of it yourself?"


    Austin sent a message to the demonic beast shadow with his own spiritual sense.


    After a while, he received an answer from the demonic beast shadow as well.


    According to the demonic beast shadow, the grey egg needed to absorb the energy of various precious natural resources of a special nature for its incubation.


    Therefore, there was no way it was going to hatch if it stayed on that platform forever. It had to leave that place and find the precious natural resources it needed to hatch.


    It was for this reason that the demonic beast shadow asked Austin to leave with the egg and help it hatch if he ever found the special natural resources.


    ''What the hell!


    Am I going to be a nanny?'' Austin thought to himself.


    He had absolutely no idea what to do next.

 Chapter 1268 Ancient Dragon Sword

    The grey egg stayed close to Austin''s arm. And it looked like the grey egg was stroking Austin. It actually liked Austin very much.


    It was completely obvious that the grey egg could communicate with Austin after it had absorbed Austin''s blood. Now, it trusted Austin very much.


    That was the exact reason why the shadow of the demonic beast chose to ask Austin for help.


    ''All right! I will try my best to take care of it, but I can''t promise that I will be able to help it hatch for real.''


    After doing a lot of thinking, Austin finally nodded his head and sent a message to the shadow of the demonic beast through his spiritual sense.


    He chose not to make any solid promises because he didn''t think he would be lucky enough to find all of the materials that the grey egg needed to hatch.


    The shadow of the demonic beast looked very happy with Austin''s response and sent a message to Austin using its spiritual sense at once. In the message, it gave Austin instructions on how to hatch the grey egg.


    Austin listened to the instructions carefully. Apparently, he needed to find enough top-grade treasures with a special nature and give it to the grey egg. Once the grey egg had absorbed the energy, it would be able to hatch.


    Austin found that he had only heard of a few kinds of the top-grade treasures with the special nature beforehand, and some of the other treasures were completely strange to him.


    ''It looks like I will have difficulties finding these treasures, '' Austin sighed as he looked at the grey egg floating beside him.


    Austin was indeed feeling pity for the demonic beast. Especially because the demonic beast still protected its own child, the grey egg, even after it was dead. It was heart-warming how much it liked its child.


    That demonic beast looked at Austin with appreciation. After that, it turned around and walked towards the Battle Emperor.


    "Growl!"


    All of a sudden, the demonic beast roared as it closed in on the Battle Emperor. Its roar was so loud that it made the space around them shake.


    Then, it sent out a wave of terrible energy to attack the Battle Emperor.


    ''What is happening?''


    Austin and the queen were shocked. They couldn''t understand why the demonic beast wanted to attack the Battle Emperor.


    Boom!


    At that moment, the bright purple light of the Battle Emperor also erupted. The strong purple vital energy force was now ready to attack the shadow of the demonic beast.


    Boom! The


    -grade primeval magic treasure.


    Austin held his sword with one hand and suddenly pulled out the long sword.


    Boom!


    The white sword-light it emitted was akin to tremendous waves. The moment Austin pulled the sword out, its sword-light rushed towards the sky with a ton of killing intent.


    Now, the whole platform was covered by the sword-light, and the space filled up with a white mist. Suddenly, a giant white dragon appeared over the platform. As it floated above the platform, the dragon seemed to be real yet illusory at the same time, and everyone could feel an immense power coming from it.


    As it turned out, primeval magic treasures were a great deal more powerful than archaic weapons actually.


    Austin felt that he didn''t even need to give his vital energy to the Ancient Dragon Sword to activate it. Instead, he only needed to use his mind to take control of the Ancient Dragon Sword as he held the Ancient Dragon Sword.


    This was the biggest difference between primeval weapons and archaic weapons.


    In order to control archaic weapons, the warriors would need to give their own vital energy to sustain the archaic weapons.


    On the other hand, primeval weapons could absorb energy from nature to some degree to attack others.


    Thus, using primeval magic treasures wouldn''t cost warriors too much vital energy.


    Of course, more than that, it also went without saying that the primeval weapons were even more powerful than archaic weapons.


    Swoosh!


    Austin took a deep breath and suppressed his excitement. Now that he had the Ancient Dragon Sword, he would be able to improve his strength at a faster rate.

 Chapter 1269 The Avatar-making Skill

    Austin looked at the Ancient Dragon Sword in his hand for a while. He was awestruck, and then he reluctantly put it away.


    He quickly scanned the Battle Emperor and Annihilator, the Demon Emperor.


    ''I didn''t expect that a human great master who was at the Emperor Realm, and a great maser of the demon race would clash here.


    Neither did I expect that they would die here with a demonic beast.


    What a pity!'' he thought.


    "Evil aura! Demonic energy!"


    Suddenly, Austin shouted. He turned his eyes towards the frame of the Annihilator, the Demon Emperor.


    The black evil aura was so strong that it seemed to tear the sky apart as it shot up towards the sky.


    The Body Invading Skill of the demon race that Austin had practiced came in handy now. With it he was able to engulf the demonic energy.


    At the moment, Austin was amazed as he looked at the extremely powerful evil aura emitted by the Annihilator, the Demon Emperor. He could hardly hide his joy. He began to think.


    ''These resources are very precious! And they''re right in front of me. How lucky I am!


    But the energy of the evil aura is terrifying!''


    With Austin''s current strength, he knew he would be annihilated by the strong power of the evil aura as soon as he approached Annihilator, the Demon Emperor, let alone absorbing demonic energy from it.


    ''Wait! I have an idea!''


    Austin turned towards the demonic beast''s shadow, which was gently caressing the gray egg with its huge head.


    "Let''s give this a try!"


    Austin told himself. Using the spiritual sense, he gently asked the demonic beast''s shadow to help him get close to Annihilator, the Demon Emperor.


    The demonic beast''s shadow nodded immediately.


    It had to agree because Austin promised it that he would take good take of the gray egg. The demonic beast''s shadow was very grateful to him, so it was willing to help him.


    The demonic beast''s shadow began walking towards Annihilator, the Demon Emperor. Amid deafening beast roars, the terrifying energy emitted from the shadow rushed at Annihilator, the Demon Emperor.


    The moment the shadow''s energy approached Annihilator, the Demon Emperor, the ferocious demonic energy of the evil aura that belonged to Annihilator, the Demon Emperor, started to rise against it immediately.


    "It''s my turn now!"


    Austin started to walk cautiously behind Annihilator, the Demon Emperor. He tried to approach him slowly without attracting any attention.


    Swish!


    Then Austin used his mind to move the Ancient Dragon Sword above his head.


    As he did that, a white dragon appeared. It loomed in the air for some time. Then it quickly curled its body around Austin, encircling him completely to protect him from being hurt.


    As all things seemed to be set in place, Austin finally approached Annihilator, the Demon Emperor.


    The moment he reached closer to the Emperor, Austin set his plan in action.


    Immediately, he used his Body Invading Skill.


    Whoosh!


    The pure demonic energy rushed towards Austin like a tsun


    dominant one.


    It was just what he wanted!


    It meant that the new one was just a puppet of the dominant one.


    After refining the new spiritual soul, Austin needed to let it stay in the body of Annihilator, the Demon Emperor.


    Austin used the spiritual sense to ask the demonic beast''s shadow to restrain the Annihilator, the Demon Emperor''s body.


    The demonic beast''s shadow answered immediately and agreed to do so. It started to attack the Emperor''s body again.


    When the demonic beast''s shadow was attacking the Annihilator, the Demon Emperor, Austin started to control his new spiritual soul. He walked slowly and reached behind the Demon Emperor. He waited for some time. On getting the right opportunity he made a move.


    A moment later, with the joint efforts of the demonic beast''s shadow and Austin''s strong spiritual sense, the new spiritual soul successfully entered into the Annihilator, the Demon Emperor''s Soul Sea. This meant that Austin finally was able to get complete control of the Demon Emperor''s body.


    "We did it!


    I can control his body now!"


    Austin shouted overjoyed at his accomplishment.


    Once Austin had got the control of the Emperor''s body, he used the spiritual sense to communicate to the shadow again.


    He asked the demonic beast''s shadow to stop its attacks.


    "Move!"


    Austin ordered the Annihilator, the Demon Emperor''s body.


    Following the command, the Emperor''s body started to move forward. It took a few steps ahead.


    "Stop!"


    Just like it had started moving on receiving the order, the body followed the order this time too. It stopped as soon as Austin gave the command.


    "What the hell is going on here?" The queen was unaware how Austin had done it.


    Thus, she was totally shocked and astonished to see Austin control Annihilator, the Demon Emperor''s body. She realized that there was probably nothing that could stop Austin, once he made up his mind to achieve something. And this time around, what he had achieved totally blew her away.

 Chapter 1270 Keeping Coming Back

    "Come here!"


    Austin ordered with an authoritative voice.


    The Annihilator Demon Emperor came to Austin''s side at once.


    "Ha-ha, very good!"


    Austin said with a smirk, for he felt very proud.


    At that time, Austin felt that the Annihilator Demon Emperor was a part of his own. He was able to take control of it like an extension of himself.


    By using the power of his mind, he was able to order the Annihilator Demon Emperor to do anything through another spiritual soul.


    Therefore, the Annihilator Demon Emperor''s horrifying strong demonic energy also belonged to Austin.


    Moreover, Austin could also take control of this demonic avatar to cultivate demonic energy and the demonic skills.


    On the other hand, he could cultivate the vital energy in his own body.


    It would be clear from now on. He wouldn''t worry about mistaking two kinds of energy.


    He didn''t need to worry that the evil aura would invade his own Soul Sea, either.


    Despite the Avatar-making Skill being a new way for Austin to cultivate, he knew he would master it quickly.


    This opened up an amazing opportunity for Austin, and he could cultivate demonic energy and demonic skills without worries.


    "Come here! Combine with me so that we may become one!"


    Austin controlled the demonic avatar with his mind and made it come close to his own body.


    With a whizzing sound


    and some concentration from Austin, the demonic avatar rushed over and combined with Austin.


    Someone who used the Avatar-making Skill could combine with his avatar.


    It was just another wonderful advantage of the Avatar-making Skill.


    When he needed the help of his avatar, whether for attacks, self-defense, or retrieving something, he would release it at that time.


    Austin was very satisfied with this ability. It meant that he didn''t need to carry the demonic avatar wherever he went.


    But if he should find himself in danger, he would be able to release his avatar at once and defeat his enemies or escape.


    "You have absorbed the Annihilator Demon Emperor''s body?


    That''s fantastic. Well done!"


    The queen was almost speechless as she looked at Austin with an expression that made it clear how impressed she was.


    "Ha-ha, I feel great!"


    Austin beamed with pride and happiness.


    This demonic avatar had inherited most of the demonic energy of the Annihilator Demon Emperor.


    Austin knew that he had most of energy of the Annihilator Demon Emperor after he took control of the demon''s body.


    He guessed that he didn''t need to be afraid of the master at the Holy Realm now that he had this new power.


    "All right. It is time to leave here,"


    Austin said to the queen.


    The queen nodded her head in agreement with him.


    It was pointless to stay here where they


    Dragon and Phoenix Chariot. He and the queen were going to enter the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot.


    All of the sudden, they heard someone talking to them.


    "Ha-ha, I can''t believe it. You sickening people can actually run out of the Nonuple Isles.


    What a surprise!"


    A gust of cold wind blew past Austin and the queen suddenly.


    Whiz! Whiz!


    Many figures came toward them from the near sea and flew around them like a bird circling its prey.


    After a just few breaths, sixteen warriors appeared and surrounded them quickly.


    "Oh, it''s you.


    Wow! You keep coming back!"


    Austin floated above the sea and looked at them coldly. He looked calm despite seeing so many people surrounding them.


    They were warriors of the great sects and clans in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    "Ha-ha, thanks to my suggestion, we have stayed here for another day.


    It''s good that we did. Otherwise, these sickening people may have gotten away today."


    A woman in indigo laughed loudly. She was from the New Moon Sect.


    "That''s right! You are so careful and reliable.


    If we hadn''t accepted your advice, the sickening couple would have survived today,"


    a middle-aged man wearing black clothes replied. He was a master of the Song Clan.


    The woman in indigo and the middle-aged man in black were at the Semi-holy Realm that was the same as the queen''s cultivation base.


    "Austin, you will definitely be brought down this time!


    You have offended our Song Clan. You have no business being alive anymore."


    The middle-aged man watched Austin intently for a while, an icy stare piercing from below his bushy eyebrows.


    "Don''t make me laugh! You should know that you will soon regret the way you spoke to me. It was a really stupid decision for you to make to stay here and wait for me!"


    Austin said with a strange smile.

 Chapter 1271 The Space-blocking Array (Part One)

    "Little bastard, you were able to rely on your fast bodily movement skill to narrowly escape with your life two days ago.


    However, you shall bear in mind that fortune will not always favor you. I am absolutely sure that you will have no chance of surviving this time!"


    A hale and hearty old man dressed in black shouted at Austin in a cold voice. On his face was immense killing intent, making him look quite ferocious and horrible.


    "This piece of sea area has been set up under our Sky Sect''s Space-blocking Array, and the moment I start the array, this space will be completely blocked.


    Therefore, you will not be able to escape this time, you little bastard!"


    All of a sudden, the old man in black waved his sleeve and a dozen palm-sized array flags suddenly shot out in all directions.


    "Boom!"


    In the space within 1, 000 meters of the sea area where they had been standing, countless rays of spiritual energy appeared and interwove together, instantly creating a dazzling array.


    As the old man had said, Austin did immediately feel that the surrounding space seemed to have been locked by the energy of the array.


    If he wanted to leave that place with his life, he must find a way to break that array first.


    "Ha-ha, as you can see, you definitely have no way to escape this time, you little bastard.


    Kneel down to kowtow to me at once and confess your guilt!


    If you do as I say, we might even let you die in a less painful way. If you don''t, well, I wouldn''t mind imposing the cruelest punishment I can think of on you. I will make sure that you will suffer the most excruciating pain imaginable and make you regret eve coming to this world!"


    an old man in red said as he burst out laughing. His hatred towards Austin


    y is. It''s time to teach these two bastards a lesson!"


    The middle-aged man in black from the Song Clan was furious when he saw that Austin was still stubborn and unwilling to admit defeat.


    The moment he finished talking, he moved his body and a surging vital energy force poured out of him and turned into a huge palm to directly attack the queen.


    "You bitch!


    You have no chance of escaping your fate! You will be arrested by us no matter what!"


    The woman in indigo of the New Moon Sect waved her hand, and a red silk handkerchief rushed out and rose in the wind. Instantly it became thousands of times of its original size; clearly it was a magic treasure. It looked like a cloud of red clouds covering the entire sky that was directly coming towards the queen.


    Both the middle-aged man of the Song Clan and the woman from the New Moon Sect had their cultivation bases in the Semi-Holy Realm. They attacked the queen at the same time.


    The queen snorted and a precious fan appeared in her hand. All of a sudden, a flood of fierce inflammation sprang up all around her as terrible blue wind and evil spirits constantly rushed out of the precious fan.

 Chapter 1272 The Space-blocking Array (Part Two)

    This time around, the major sects of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom had sent a total of sixteen people to kill Austin.


    The middle-aged man in black of the Song Clan and the woman in indigo of the New Moon Sect both had Semi-Holy Realm cultivation bases.


    Meanwhile, the remaining fourteen people had cultivation bases in the Primal Holy Realm.


    At that point, those fourteen people of the Primal Holy Realm moved quickly and completely trapped Austin in a circle.


    "Little bastard, you have no chance of surviving today! Take this!"


    The old man in a black and white robe from the Polarity Sect attacked Austin first.


    From behind him, two swords -- one black, and one white -- suddenly rushed out and blasted at Austin. Their color made them look like two majestic dragons from which immense vital energy was emanating with an astonishing momentum.


    "Let me try the Ancient Dragon Sword first!"


    Austin reached for his Space Ring and slightly rubbed it. Then, in an instant, the Ancient Dragon Sword appeared in his hand.


    "Swoosh!"


    The surging white sword aura from the sword resembled sea waves and looked extremely dazzling.


    All of a sudden, a rare sword-light bloomed, and the space around them became distorted and blurred at once. In the air above them was a white dragon roaring vaguely.


    "Crack! Crack!"


    Several clear and crisp sounds of metal breaking followed.


    "No... No way! How is that possible?"


    The old man in a black and white robe from the Polarity Sect felt shocked and angry as he retreated as fast as he could.


    For some reason, the two black and white swords that he used to attack Austin were blown to pieces at the same time with just one move from Austin.


    "This is... this..


    ers from the Primal Holy realm had encircled one cultivator who was only at the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm, Austin was still unscathed, and he was even able to kill one of them!


    This result truly brought great shame to them.


    "Ha-ha, this is too absurd. You all are obviously dying to kill me, so why are you so shocked that I killed one of you instead?


    Are you actually saying that I should just stand here obediently and wait for you to kill me without even fighting back? Are you all that stupid?


    Do you think that your behavior and way of thinking are decent and correct? You are being too ridiculous!


    What a bunch of idiots!


    I am putting an end to this little game of yours. It is time for me to unleash my full strength.


    You shall all go to the hell this time!"


    Austin laughed loudly.


    "Let''s kill him!


    This little bastard must die today!"


    The remaining thirteen masters of the Primal Holy Realm were all teeming with murderous will as they rushed to Austin at the same time.


    At that moment, thirteen earth-shattering waves of vital energy force violently tore the space, and boomed at Austin at the same time.

 Chapter 1273 The Power Of Austins Demonic Avatar

    The terrifyingly powerful waves of vital energy force released by the thirteen masters of the Primal Holy Realm caused enormous waves of several hundred meters in height on the sea surface. Even people miles away could hear their swirling sounds across the ocean.


    "Austin, you''re dead!"


    The thirteen masters of the Primal Holy Realm shouted in unison as their fierce eyes fixated on Austin.


    Because they launched a maximum and full attack on Austin, they believed it would be his end.


    After all, they had also set up the Space-blocking Array, which covered a radius of one kilometer and trapping Austin inside. They were confident that their prey couldn''t escape at any cost.


    "You''re wrong. You are the ones who will go to hell, not me," Austin uttered in a composed manner.


    To spice up his mockery, he even placed his hands behind his back, implying he was not threatened at all.


    ''What''s wrong with him?


    Did we scare the hell out of him?''


    The thirteen cultivators at the Primal Holy Realm were all perplexed as they saw how arrogant the young man looked.


    ''We attacked him at the same time, but he neither got flustered nor dodged our blow. Instead, he looked rather composed.


    I bet he''s just faking it as he must be petrified and freaked out, ''


    they all thought, feeling sanguinely convinced.


    While they were ready to taste their victory, something unusual caught their attention.


    "Swoosh!"


    Suddenly, a dark light flashed from somewhere.


    A tall, scary demon stood beside Austin and released a thick evil aura.


    It was none other than the Annihilator the Demon Emperor. Austin had recently managed to refine the demon''s body as the container of a copy of his spiritual soul. In other words, the demon was now Austin''s demonic avatar.


    An evil aura, which contained ghastly and spooky energy, beamed in front of Austin.


    It collided with the thirteen waves of violent vital energy and shattered it to pieces in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    "What''s going on?


    Why did a demon come to his rescue?"


    The thirteen masters of the Primal Holy Realm finally recognized Austin''s sidekick.


    "Austin, you''re really the spy sent by the demon race, huh?


    Now you can''t deny that,"


    one of the thirteen masters shouted.


    "What a bunch of morons.


    Go to hell!"


    Austin mocked in a deep voice, sweeping his cold eyes through his enemies.


    "Bang!"


    An enormous evil aura blazed up and shone in all directions like a ray of sun.


    All of a sudden, it seemed like everything had been completely enveloped by its grisly light. The area turned hollow, and a loud gush of the wind matched the dread created by the evil aura.


    "Run!" one of the thirteen masters of the Primal Holy Realm shouted.


    All o


    called.


    "Kill them!"


    Austin instructed nonchalantly.


    "Swoosh!"


    Annihilator the Demon Emperor''s demonic body reached the two in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    An intense battle began immediately after that blaring sound of the clash.


    In fact, the demonic body didn''t display any martial skills. All it did was punch or kick its enemies.


    However, even with that, it was so powerful that every single blow was fatal.


    "No, it can''t be!


    He is a demon emperor,"


    the man in black and the woman in indigo roared in disbelief with mouths agape.


    A few seconds later, and without any warning, they both turned into blood fog almost at the same time.


    Two cultivators of the Semi-holy Realm died on the spot, helpless at the mercy of the demonic emperor.


    Austin and the queen, who acted as bystanders, were shaken up by the scene.


    "That''s incredible! A demon emperor is really so strong,"


    the queen remarked with her eyes fully rounded in shock.


    "Yeah, I''m not gonna deny; that''s really impressive,"


    Austin followed, satisfied with the demonic body''s performance and with a slight smug of astonishment on his face.


    "Even a master of the Holy Realm is no match for it,"


    the queen commented, eyes glued on the demon that still emitted a ghastly aura.


    "Annihilator the Demon Emperor had fallen for hundreds of years, and his demonic spiritual soul had also vanished, but his power still resides in his dead body.


    Now his corpse is still as strong as a great master of the Emperor Realm,"


    Austin informatively responded.


    Under his control, the dead demon smacked the Space-blocking Array and broke it.


    Austin then took out the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot and got in it with the queen.


    "Swoosh!"


    Within a snap, the chariot turned into a light and headed for the South Continent.

 Chapter 1274 Surprisingly Quick Breakthrough

    Soaring through the clouds and just above the Middle World Waters, the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot was a bright beam of light, partly visible from the sky.


    Ten days had passed, and finally, they had seen the horizon from the distance like a light by the end of a long tunnel.


    Austin nodded at himself and said, "We have arrived in the South Continent."


    Then, he frowned and said, "I really want to witness the war between the human warriors and the demon race. I wonder, is it still about to begin, or is it already happening now?


    Maybe, the war has already broken out."


    Not long before, the main goal of the demon race was to search for the Annihilator Demon Emperor, while the human warriors searched for the Battle Emperor.


    However, this time, everyone knew that both the Battle Emperor and the Annihilator Demon Emperor had died and been forever gone in this world.


    Consequently, the next stage meant the war, and it seemed that the war had already broken out.


    In the Prime Martial World, Austin was a member of the human warriors, so this was his biggest priority at the very moment.


    Besides, if the demon race won the battle, they would most likely occupy the Prime Martial World, rendering Austin homeless.


    The queen took a glance at him before she replied, "I agree. The war should break out now."


    Another few days had passed as they soared through the sky.


    Huge and rolling mountains towered into the clouds as they arrived in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    They were a beam of light, looming through these high mountains.


    With a smile on his face, Austin used the spiritual sense to detect whether there was a huge mountain before them so as not to bump into any of them.


    Even with these obstacles on the way, he didn''t mind the journey at all. As a matter of fact, he felt quite relieved to see them for these mountains meant that they were finally back.


    Finally, after more than ten days, they had finally arrived in the mountain where Master Li lived.


    As soon as they landed, Austin came out and helped the queen off the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot before putting it away.


    "Amazing! This! Very Good!"


    All of a sudden, they heard a sound not too far away from them.


    Austin turned to the direction of the sound to know who was speaking.


    The queen, too, followed suit.


    In the sky just a little bit above them, two young people were flying. They both looked very excited and could not help but shout out.


    Austin''s eyes widened in shock to see the two young men.


    "What are they doing?"


    He asked as soon as his vision cleared and realized that the two were Evan and Herbert.


    Austin and the queen watched as they were flying freely in the sky, just like two birds.


    They watched as Herbert flew up and flew down as if flexing his capabili


    for our bodies,"


    Evan explained.


    Austin nodded his head and said, "I see."


    He finally understood what happened now.


    Indeed, in Evan''s and Herbert''s elixir fields, there were a few thousand divine vital energy crystals and a lot of top-grade treasures. If they were unable to make a breakthrough quickly, this energy would destroy their bodies.


    Then again, that was all a worst possibility in the past, and seeing Evan and Herbert reach the Imperial Realm was what mattered, and this made Austin very happy.


    Besides, the stronger cultivation base they had, the safer they would be. And Austin would not need to worry about them getting hurt by other warriors.


    After a few catching up, Austin decided that it was time to go. He went back to the queen and together, they landed at the top of the mountain.


    "Oh, look who''s here? Austin! You''re back! Welcome!"


    Master Li walked towards them and welcomed them.


    Austin looked around, searching for Godwin.


    Unable to sense Godwin even with his spiritual sense, Austin turned to Master Li and asked, "Where is our master?"


    "Oh, well, you see, the war between our Southern Alliances Army and the demon race is in the most important stage now.


    Our master is with the Southern Alliances Army to conduct the war,"


    Master Li answered.


    Austin''s guess was right. The war between the human and the demon race was indeed in the critical stage.


    He knew how important the war was.


    Before Austin could speak again, Master Li opened his mouth and added, "Master left me a message though. He said that when you come back, you should go to fight with him."


    Austin''s face broke into a smile. He knew that Godwin wanted him to join the Southern Alliances Army and fight against the demon race.


    Without Godwin''s message for him from Master Li, Austin was still very willing to fight alongside him.

 Chapter 1275 A Bloody War Is Looming!

    "Well, the people you had kept here, have settled in the nearby mountains.


    You can meet them or have a get-together before setting off."


    Master Li suggested to Austin.


    Before leaving for the Middle World Waters, Austin had made all the people who were in his City model settle down near the mountains.


    Among them were his two fiancees. There was Mike, the clansmen from Meng Clan, the people from the Heaven Pavilion Sect, tens of thousands of men from the evil shadow race, and the Violet Orchid Empire royalty.


    Apart from them, Fanny and her grandfather too had been kept there safely.


    There were tens of thousands of people.


    All these people had been staying in Austin''s City model earlier.


    However, before he had left, Austin had been convinced by Godwin that keeping all those people in the City model with him was detrimental to their refinement.


    He suggested so because the cultivation of a cultivator required not only the spiritual energy from the heaven and the earth, but also experience, fight, and exploration. They would never truly become strong without these steps.


    Hearing it all, Austin decided that unless the situation was harsh or there was a severe crisis, these people deserved to live their lives and cultivate in the real world.


    They no longer needed to stay in the City model.


    The most important reason why he took that step was his feelings about himself and those people. It was clear that his confidence had increased and it enabled him to protect the people he cared about.


    Being in possession of the incarnation of the Annihilator, the demon emperor, it was not a problem even if he had to confront a Holy Realm master.


    "Okay. I will stay here for a day or two and then leave."


    Nodding his head, Austin agreed with Master Li. He felt that it would be a good chance to meet all and rest before he went ahead.


    Austin released his spiritual sense energy. Soon he sensed that the adjacent five mountain summits were filled with people.


    Austin had a smile on his face recollecting how all of them were earlier kept in the City model.


    "I''m going to check out my people,"


    the queen said to Austin. Releasing her spiritual sense energy, she quickly knew where her people were. She too wanted to meet them before she left.


    In the blink of an eye, her beautiful figure disappeared.


    "Huh! It is often said that the bodily movement skill of the evil shadow race is so elusive and unpredictable that it gives an impression of one becoming invisible. Seeing it with my own eyes I can say, it deserves that reputation."


    After the figure of the queen disappeared, Master Li complimented.


    Austin smiled faintly and disappeared as well, using his bodily movement ski


    m.


    The first group included the queen and six or seven thousand men of the evil shadow race.


    According to the queen, it was a good chance to refine her people. She felt that they should not miss such a chance.


    The queen and the old Priest Callum insisted that the men of the evil shadow race should get involved in the fight against the demon race for trial and improvement. So Austin didn''t stop them.


    The leader of the Fire Worshiping Sect and all the masters from the Heaven Pavilion Sect whose cultivation was higher than the Astral Realm were also selected.


    The people whom Austin selected were all with cultivation higher than the Astral Realm.


    Austin had to choose wisely because even the weakest demon soldier in the demon race had the strength which was equivalent to that of a human cultivator with a Master Realm cultivation base.


    So it was in everyone''s knowledge that the demon race was really tough, especially with their fresh recovery ability. It was a fact that most of them could get revived if their heads were not smashed.


    It meant that the strength of the demon race was far higher than the human masters with the same cultivation base.


    Only human cultivators with cultivation base at the Astral Realm were mighty enough to get into a fight with the demon race.


    The people Austin selected were almost eight thousand in total.


    Austin transferred all of them to the City model that he carried with him.


    Then he directly went to the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom on the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot. He was accompanied by the queen.


    The Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom was not far from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    In two days, the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot reached the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom. Austin and the queen were ready for the gruesome battle that lay ahead.

 Chapter 1276 The Trinary Star City

    At this point of time, the whole of Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom was overshadowed by a very uncomfortable blanket of air


    just as the news from demon race''s invasion hit every corner of the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom.


    Everyone, from the ministers of royal family to civilians were shaken by the news. People all over the country were preoccupied thinking about the same thing, which was the imminent attack of demon race.


    People were all jittery and nervous already. This brand new news only added fuel to all that.


    The Southern Alliance army arrived in all grandeur and made the situation even more tense. They were stationed inside the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom and troops had been deployed near the border.


    The rumor was that a couple of small countries nearby the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom had fallen prey to the feared demon race.


    And demon army was stationed very close to the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom and they were ready to attack at any moment and destroy everything in their way.


    Austin entered the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom and examined the place a little bit.


    He learnt that the Southern Alliances Army were already positioned at the border area, preparing for the arrival of demon race.


    The army was divided into five divisions and deployed to the five cities around the border area. Their positions were strategically arranged in such a way that they could support each other easily if needed.


    Austin headed for one of these border cities.


    It was named the Trinary Star City.


    It was a city of considerable size located near the border of the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom.


    Austin and the queen stepped outside of the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot about three kilometers away from the Trinary Star City.


    Austin collected his Dragon and Phoenix Chariot. He then activated his bodily movement skill with the queen and went towards the front gate of the city.


    "Stop right there!"


    Their way was blocked by a couple of gatekeepers just as they were about to enter.


    "The Trinary Star City is now the first line of defense against demon race.


    Not everybody can get inside. Only warriors with cultivation base who are higher than Master Realm may enter.


    This is only for the sake of your safety,"


    one of the sentries informed Austin about this rule.


    Austin was surprised on hearing that anyone below cultivation base of the Master Realm had been barred from entering.


    But after everything Austin could see the reason why this practice made sense.


    That is because only those who were above the cultivation base of the Master Realm


    "


    The man was so much in rage that he was shaking violently.


    "Brother, we will not be able to combat them in any way. Let''s just leave before things take a turn for the worse."


    The girl wiped the blood off her mouth and pulled the sleeve of her brother and straightened his robe.


    Their cultivation bases were only of the medium stage of Master Realm


    and the weakest of their opponents were of the premium stage of Master Realm let along the other two of the Astral Realm. It was definitely a tough call.


    Furthermore the man clad in green was a cultivator of the premium stage of Astral Realm.


    "Who said we will let you go?


    Wasn''t he audible? Let me tell you again!


    You both need to get down on your knees and apologize right now, otherwise you are not going anywhere,"


    a short and unpleasant looking man said with an evil smile.


    "And you two, do you wish to join them and apologize as well?


    If not, then get the hell out!"


    That green-clad man suddenly turned to Austin and the queen and screamed at them.


    As it turned out that from the moment this brother and sister fell down on the ground until they got to their feet, they had been right in front of Austin and the queen.


    They stood their ground absolutely unflinchingly without leaving or showing any deference to the men of the Thunder Sect.


    That green-clad man felt that his authority had been challenged by Austin and the queen. This made him angry beyond control.


    He saw that Austin and the queen were giving out vital energy force of the medium stage of Astral Realm, which in itself was challenge to him and his vulgar army. So he just wanted to drive them away. Had they not been a threat he would have already hit them.

 Chapter 1277 The Thunder Sect

    "We are facing a war against the demon race right now. At this time, all the human cultivators need nothing more than to be united as one. We need to stay intact in order to fight our common enemies. I didn''t expect to see jerks like you here in this city. It''s ridiculous!"


    Austin spoke in a cold tone, shaking his head slightly. He was staring at the young man who was dressed in green and had intense eyes.


    ''What?''


    Those young men from the Thunder Sect were startled. At first they didn''t realize what Austin meant. A moment later, they realized that Austin was true about it all.


    One of them shouted in an angry voice, "You will pay for what you said just now!"


    They were all very furious by Austin''s words. Clearly, they hadn''t met anyone who was bold enough to go against them.


    "You don''t know who you are talking to! You are too weak to fight against the demon race, rather you can''t even fight us!


    To fight the demon race, you need to count on big sects like us, the Thunder Sect.


    You are too weak to even be here! You losers!


    I will show you the true strength of a powerful cultivator today! You will regret what you said when I''m done with you!"


    The young man in green gritted his teeth as he spoke with fury clear in his face and voice.


    He had seen Austin and the queen wandering in the streets, looking for a place to stay. So, he thought that they were just two ordinary disciples from a small sect. There was no way that people like them could belong to a big sect. They could probably be two independent cultivators.


    "Here you are! Take them now.


    Or your wounds won''t heal properly,"


    Austin said to the brother and the sister. He threw two elixirs at them.


    They were grade-eight elixirs! Highly precious and extremely powerful.


    Seeing the elixirs, all the people present there, except Austin and the queen, gasped in surprise.


    Obviously a grade-eight elixir, or even a grade-nine elixir, meant nothing to Austin. Those people there, however, had no idea.


    They were unaware that he had an uncountable number of good-quality elixirs in the storage of the Oracle Sect.


    "These..... these are just too precious. We can''t take them."


    Two grade-eight elixirs were floating in front of them, but the siblings didn''t dare to grab them. They couldn''t bring it in them to take them as those were grade-eight elixirs after all.


    The most precious elixirs they had ever seen were grade-five elixirs. Now, two expensive and rare grade-eight elixirs were in front of them. So, they couldn''t help but be flustered and didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing their reaction, Austin silently nodded his head in approval. He was glad to see that the boy and his sister weren''t people who lacked gratitude.


    He valued such people, so he wanted to help them more.


    hem who were lying on the ground. The right side of his face was badly swollen.


    ''Oh my God!''


    The people who were watching all this avidly, gasped and were left wide-eyed.


    They were astonished that the young man could beat a hundred people with just slaps!


    And all those people weren''t ordinary people. There were a few cultivators who were in the Master Realm among them. There were also cultivators who were in the Astral Realm.


    "Come on. The square looks clear now. We will rest there,"


    Austin said to the queen and the siblings who were with him.


    With these words, Austin walked straight into the square.


    The queen smiled and began to follow him.


    The brother and sister were frozen in their spots. They kept staring at Austin with shocked eyes. They still hadn''t been able to fully register what had just happened.


    "Young man, you have gone too far.


    Tell me, which sect are you from? Who is your master?"


    Suddenly, an old martial artist appeared out of nowhere. He stood in front of Austin, blocking his way.


    The old man was tall and strong. Austin was able to analyze that the old man was at the premium stage of Tribulation Realm.


    The old man was aware that Austin was a powerful cultivator, so he didn''t start a fight.


    The old man concluded that if a young man like Austin possessed such frightening strength, he must be from a big and powerful sect. He was probably a disciple of a powerful yet reclusive martial artist too.


    "Fuck off!"


    Austin swore in a cold tone. He was tired of these threats.


    With a flicker of his hand, Austin sent the old man flying too.


    "I am talking to the people of the Thunder Sect. Listen carefully. Get out of here. Leave it on your own, else I will use my ways to send you out!"


    Austin walked towards the middle of the square. He announced it for all in a cold and firm voice.

 Chapter 1278 Attack The Trinary Star City

    "Are you all right, sir?" several disciples of the Thunder Sect worriedly asked.


    Together, they dashed towards the elder to come to his aid.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the disciples stood motionless, staring at Austin and the queen with a rattled expression on their faces. All of them were in awe and disbelief after witnessing the combined strength of the two.


    ''Even our elder of the Tribulation Realm can''t match them. I''ll get myself killed if I make a move against them, '' they all thought.


    "So you have hidden your true cultivation bases, huh?" the elder of the Thunder Sect said through gnashed teeth.


    He could tell that Austin and the queen were definitely much stronger than those who had reached the medium stage of Astral Realm.


    So when he finally discovered their real power, he filled in his superior on what happened through his spiritual sense.


    Meanwhile, in the eastern part of the Trinary Star City, a tall old man, who was busy sipping his tea, received a message in his Soul Sea.


    Shocked at the unexpected message, he suddenly stood up with the cup of tea still on his hand.


    "What?


    My men were beat up?" he murmured as his face turned grim.


    A formidable thunderbolt power gushed out from his body, and flashes of lightning crackled and spluttered incessantly around him.


    His aura certainly depicted how furious he was at that moment.


    The next minute, he suddenly disappeared without a word, leaving the tea unattended.


    Back in the square, the elder of the Tribulation Realm from the Thunder Sect and his crew stood outside the square, still glaring at Austin and the queen.


    "Humph, you bastards. You''ll soon regret offending us,"


    the elder of the Tribulation Realm muttered, fixing his vindictive eyes on Austin as if he was about to tear the latter into pieces.


    The young man shamelessly slapped and threw him into the air in front of his disciples. As an elder of the Thunder Sect, it was outright embarrassing for him to be treated audaciously like that. Austin had a lot of guts to do that, and the elder hated him for that.


    "Get out, you assholes! I''m going to kick your ass!


    How dare you lay hands on our men?"


    Out of the blue, an ear-splitting male voice came from the distance, shaking the sky and sending an obnoxious vibe in the air.


    All the cultivators in the Trinary Star City were surprised to hear him.


    Amidst the silence and flabbergasted faces of everyone around, a tall figure suddenly rushed into the square like a f


    begun to change around the place.


    Tens of thousands of demons floated above the imperial capital city of the Crescent Kingdom.


    Their enormous evil aura gathered together and formed dark clouds that kept rolling and floating in the sky.


    "Guys, after several fights, I''m sure by now you are already aware that those human cultivators in the Prime Martial World are too weak to be a match for us.


    So be ready to mock those low-born humans to your heart''s content.


    Now, we''re going to conquer the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom," a demon who draped a red mantle on his shoulders excitingly encouraged.


    His voice was so loud that it reverberated a few hundred meters away.


    "Got it!" "I''m so hyped for this!" "I could almost taste their blood in my mouth." "Ha-ha. We''ll kill all those despicable humans!"


    tens of thousands of demons snarled in high spirits, thirsty for their victory.


    "Our first target is the Trinary Star City.


    This city has the weakest defense.


    We can take it easy.


    I don''t think those stupid human cultivators would expect us to hit the farthest one. They''re not smart enough to be that strategic.


    We''ll give them a big surprise!


    Let''s go!"


    the demon in charge of the entire horde declared loudly.


    "Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!"


    All at once, they rapidly moved towards their destination with their enormous evil aura filling the whole space around.


    Without taking a break, the demons kept moving forward, casting a massive shadow on the land below them wherever they went.


    This bunch of cruel demons was undoubtedly the personification of death and misfortune. The Trinary Star City would soon face its doom.

 Chapter 1279 The Arrival Of The Demon Race (Part One)

    Trinary Star City.


    In the castellan mansion.


    In a luxurious reception room.


    A dozen people were gathered there.


    Among them was Elder Jason from the Thunder Sect.


    "Colin, that man and that woman were so rude. They attacked and wounded our people in the Thunder Sect for absolutely no reason.


    The main force of our Thunder Sect is stationed in the New Capital City. So they can''t deal with them from there. Could you please help us to punish them?


    Moreover, we don''t know where they came from. Their behaviour is very suspicious.


    The woman''s cultivation base was at the preliminary stage of Semi-holy Realm.


    I know all the Semi-holy Realm cultivators in our South Continent.


    But that woman, I have no impression of her at all. I don''t remember her being mentioned ever.


    I think it is necessary for us to have a thorough inquiry into their details.


    It is said that the demon race are good at snatching other''s body. I have a feeling that they are demons in disguise and they came here to spy on us,"


    Elder Jason from the Thunder Sect said to an old man sitting in an armchair with them. The man had the appearance of a Taoist priest with a long silver-white beard.


    "The preliminary stage of Semi-holy Realm? Such an impressive cultivator!


    When have they come to our Trinary Star City?


    Why don''t they come and meet us?


    They are really suspicious.


    You''re right. We should check them out.


    If they are human, we should establish a good relationship with them. With their strong abilities, they could help us or even work for us in the future.


    However, if they are of the demon race, then undoubtedly, we will have to kill them and comfort our people,"


    said the old man named Colin while he brushed his long white beard.


    "Yes. We should make a thorough inquiry and find out who they are anyway,"


    Eld


    panic was reasonable considering the demon race''s formidable strength and cruel character. No one would like to come across a demon race member as it would immediately put his life in grave danger.


    In the square.


    Austin and the queen were taking a break after the fight.


    Suddenly, Austin sensed that someone was approaching.


    It was the middle-aged man who was ordered to take Austin and the queen to the command post of the Trinary Star City. He was tall and thin, and dressed himself in a luxurious long gown. He showed up in the square and walked straight towards Austin and the queen.


    "I am assuming you are the ones who confronted the Thunder Sect.


    Now you need to come with me," he ordered coldly.


    His expression was haughty and arrogant, and those words came out of his mouth like a command as if he was their superior and was placing an order to his subordinates.


    However, Austin was not the kind to obey him just so easily. "Go with you? We are not interested," Austin refused curtly.


    He glared contemptuously up at the man as the man''s domineering manner piqued him.


    While he was irritated, he could already perceive that the man had the vital energy force of the medium stage of Semi-holy Realm.

 Chapter 1280 The Arrival Of The Demon Race (Part Two)

    Austin''s blatant refusal irked the man.


    "How dare you say that? I don''t care where you come from or what you are up to. Colin wants to see you. I am warning you, you won''t end well if you disobey him!"


    In order to threaten Austin and get to his point of taking them to Colin, the man started to exhibit his might and skill.


    The strong and powerful vital energy force began emanating from his body like water rushing with full force from the top of a waterfall.


    All of a sudden, the air of the square swelled and exploded as the invincible vital energy force cruised and collided through the atmosphere.


    The cultivators who were also resting in the square couldn''t stand the explosion and were thrown away by the force. Except for Austin and the queen who were unaffected, nobody could stand the might of the powerful vital energy force.


    They were like dummies with no life and soul and were flung into the air for a few seconds before falling heavily on the ground outside the square.


    Blood began oozing from their mouths as they moaned and cried from their pain.


    Most of them were cultivators from the Master Realm or the Astral Realm, so it was not possible for them to withstand such a lethal blow that came from a Semi-holy Realm cultivator.


    The merciless behavior of the man infuriated Austin. He glared furiously at the man.


    "What you want is us. What does it have to do with these innocent people?


    You are a total freak if you think your play would scare us," Austin roared, staring directly into the man''s eyes.


    The man snorted with indifference. "They are just a group of weak and fragile creatures, almost like flies.


    What is the value of them living in this world? With such an inferior vital energy force, they might as well die and leave us alone," the man pointed out nonchalant


    holding substantial advantage over the man as she had successfully carried out barrage of attacks towards him.


    The fight became tenser as minutes passed.


    The middle-aged man could not stand the continuous blow and began to show the sign of weakening and decreasing strength.


    Meanwhile, from outside the Trinary Star City, a terrifying news arrived.


    "Open the door, please! The army of the demon race is coming!"


    A few cultivators shouted while rushing towards the gate of the city with all their might.


    The sound caught everyone by utmost astonishment.


    The news was so terrifying that for a moment, everyone could not believe their ears. There was sheer silence and everything became eerily quiet.


    And then, after a few seconds, the terror of the upcoming fight finally jerked them back to reality.


    "What? The demon race army is coming?"


    The entire Trinary Star City became like a frightened animal and the sound of people crying and exclaiming with terror was heard all around the city. The air was filled with fright and cries.


    All of the cultivators in the city flew up in the air and began their process to perceive the movement of the demon race army using their spiritual senses.

 Chapter 1281 Battle Kicked Off

    Meanwhile, back on the square, the middle-aged man and the queen were still engaged in fighting. The area served as a battle ring, with none of them planning to back down at any moment.


    "What? The demon race''s troops are on their way?"


    Still fighting with the queen, the middle-aged man who wore an embroidered apparel moved back several steps and surprisingly shouted.


    "Humph! Today is your lucky day," he uttered, casting an angry glance at Austin.


    Then, without further say, he moved his body and flew away as quickly as a flash of lightning.


    "What did he say? The demon race has come here?"


    Austin was also astonished by this news, he turned around to search for the queen.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    As soon as he found the queen, they both flew into the air and looked down at the city.


    The space above the Trinary Star City was already filled with warriors.


    All of them, who were also powerful enough just like Austin and the queen, were looking far at the skyline.


    An elder dressed like a Taoist priest who stood at the front looked both imposing and worried. Judging by how he looked, he must be a man of caliber and someone important.


    He was surrounded by dozens of figures, and formidable waves of vital energy force emitted from each of them.


    "Gentlemen, it''s surprising to know that the demon race dared choose our Trinary Star City as their first attacking target.


    I know you are always eager to defend our city, so let''s throw away any reservations and send them all to hell!


    Only courage and strength can defend your families and your homeland from death and destruction.


    Everyone, for our families and for our city, let''s fight bravely!


    If you die, you will die a hero!


    All of us will be remembered as gallant warriors of this city! Are you afraid of death?"


    The elder turned around, raised his voice, and yelled to the countless warriors standing behind him. His voice was as loud as a rumbling thunder, and blaring throughout several kilometers away. It certainly exuded an air of dignity and eminence.


    "No fear!


    Fight! Yeah! Die for our city and families!"


    The blood of every warrior was boiling, and their eyes blazed with fire as they shouted to boost their courage. Their tough voices reverberated above the city and echoed for quite a while.


    It seemed that those warriors had already known what kind of danger awaited them before they came to the Trinary Star City to fight against the demon race''s troops.


    Those cowards would have already hidden somewhere and would never come here to die in the hands of the abhorred demon race.


    "Good, form the battle array.


    Prepare to fight!"


    The elder ordered as he was satisfied to hear and see their determination.


    Instantly, those warriors took out their weapons of all sorts.


    They stood there quietly in order, and in a position ready to charge at any moment.


    From below, one could see a tr


    fferent result.


    All right. Enough wasting our time!


    I''ll give you one last chance.


    Surrender and you can live another day,"


    the demon saint indignantly denounced the human elder.


    "In the Prime Martial World, people will only fight to death. We''ll never surrender ourselves to your demons,"


    the elder shouted back, determined to fight with all the warriors who were strong-willed in defending the city.


    Boom!


    The two leaders'' voices collided with each other in the air and the impact nearly deafened the ears of human warriors and demon fighters who were listening.


    "Well then, prepare to die!


    Attack!"


    The demon saint raised his right arm and waved it towards the direction of those human warriors.


    "Prepare to fight!"


    The elder responded by nodding his head and waving his hand.


    "Attack!"


    Thousands of demon fighters rushed towards the human warriors, who were floating above the Trinary Star City like they were some raging dark torrents.


    At the same time, those human warriors also wielded their weapons and prepared to engage in battle.


    Boom!


    Troops from both sides collided with each other. They attacked, defended, and killed their own enemies. The battlefield was filled with outcries, shouts, and screams as if the doomsday had come.


    Human warriors and demon fighters were slaughtered one after another, much like a blood bath taking place.


    Their bodies fell from the sky and eventually hit the ground with a loud thud.


    Meanwhile, Austin and the queen stood in the rear of the human troops, observing and calculating the possible results of the battle.


    "The weight of numbers will turn the battle against humans.


    These humans are fighting a losing war. They will be killed quite soon,"


    Austin stated with a sigh, shaking his head in an apparent disappointment.


    "Yes, you''re right!"


    The queen, who was intently watching the bloody combat, couldn''t help but nod in approval.

 Chapter 1282 Escaping From The Battlefield Before The Fight

    Just as the battle started, Austin gave off his spiritual sense and inspected the situation of the two opposing sides.


    First and foremost, Austin compared the top members from the two sides.


    On the demon race side, there were five demon saints whose strength were equivalent to that of human cultivators at the Holy Realm. Out of those five, two were at the medium stage while the other three were at the preliminary stage.


    On the other hand, the human side only had three cultivators at the Holy Realm. One of which was at the medium stage and the other two were at the preliminary stage.


    Moreover, among the members of the demon race, there were more than ten demon semi-saints who were just as strong as Semi-holy Realm human cultivators. Meanwhile, the humans only had exactly ten Semi-holy Realm cultivators.


    So, when comparing the top cultivators from the two sides, the demon race absolutely had the upper hand considering the number of Holy Realm and Semi-holy Realm warrior equivalents they had.


    Second, Austin compared the number of the warriors from the two sides. In this aspect, the demon race were also at an advantage for they had thirty thousand more warriors than the humans had.


    To sum all of Austin''s observations up, the human side was at an immensely disadvantageous position both quantitatively and qualitatively.


    Based on these facts, Austin could immediately tell that the human cultivators would not be able to last long in the battle.


    "Let''s join the battle now!"


    Austin said to the queen of the evil shadow race as he looked at the fierce fighting ahead with his Slaughtering Sword in hand.


    Austin knew that everyone would recognize him the moment he used the Slaughtering Sword.


    But Austin did not mind it at all. After all, now was not the time to worry about himself.


    The most important thing was to kill the demon race.


    Shoop!


    Austin immediately rushed to where there were the most number of demons.


    In that moment, swooshing sounds continuously resounded in the air.


    The crisscrossing blood-colored lights combined with Austin''s bodily movement skill made him look like a ghost as his sword aura quickly permeated the crowd of demons.


    With every step that he took, dozens and even hundreds of members of the demon race were also broken into pieces.


    With his cultivation base in the Heaven Realm, and his Slaughtering Sword in hand, Austin had the fighting capability even stronger than that of a Primal Holy Realm cultivator.


    With this, Austin was able to take away the lives of the demon race as if he were merely cutting grass around him.


    While Austin was busy fighting against the demon race, the queen of the evil shadow race joined the fight as well.


    Boom...


    As powerful flames and cyan whirlwinds rushed towards the demon race, hundreds of dead bodies of the demon race became black and carbonized, emitting a cloud of smoke as they fell to the ground.


    In a battle among cultivators, it was the powerful ones that had great influence over the outcome.


    Once the powerful ones started to fight, hundreds of weaker ones were sure to be killed in just a split second.


    The same thing happened when Austin and the queen joined the fi


    r the help of an old cultivator who looked like a Taoist priest.


    The old cultivator was at the medium stage of the Holy Realm.


    Unfortunately, at that moment, he was fighting against two medium stage demon saints. Because of this, there was no way he could turn his back to save the first human cultivator.


    "Ha ha ha! All of you will die today!"


    The five demon saints laughed wildly.


    Now there were five demon saints fighting against two human cultivators at the Holy Realm.


    Instantly, the result of the fight was apparent.


    The old man in a Taoist suit and the thin old man in black couldn''t even fight back. All they could do was try to defend themselves from the attacks being thrown at them.


    After a short moment...


    "Ah! No!"


    The thin old man in black was now trapped by three preliminary stage demon saints. After a short while, he was torn into pieces by the three.


    "It''s your turn to perish now!"


    At the same time, the five demon saints rushed forward and surrounded the old man in the Taoist suit.


    The old man in the Taoist suit turned as white as snow in fear.


    After all, he was only at the medium stage of Holy Realm while two of his opponents were medium stage demon saints and the other three were preliminary stage demon saints.


    There was definitely an immense gap between him and his opponents in terms of strength and quantity.


    There was absolutely no way he could win this fight!


    "If I die, I''ll drag you all to hell with me, you bastards!"


    The old man in the Taoist suit held a long sword in his hand. His sword was a high-grade archaic weapon, and with a wave of his hand, powerful vital energy immediately came flying out of his sword, temporarily preventing the five demon saints from killing him.


    Shoop!


    Then, something unexpected took place.


    All of a sudden, the old man transformed into a beam light and flew away!


    After just two breaths, his figure disappeared completely.


    What?


    Seeing what had just happened, all of the human cultivators found themselves completely stunned.


    The most powerful human cultivator had escaped from the battlefield during the fight!

 Chapter 1283 Worse Than Beasts

    "Ha-ha!


    That''s so funny!


    The cowardly human has run away so fast.


    Damn it! Humans are like ants. How dare they think that they can fight against our mighty and noble demon race?"


    The army of the demon race covered the sky. They burst out laughing. They had started to consider themselves as winners already.


    The human warriors stood gaping at each other. They didn''t know what to do next. The morale of the troops was sinking lower.


    They too wanted to run away to save their lives. They had started to believe that they would lose the battle.


    The old warrior, who looked like a Taoist priest, was the leader of the Trinary Star City army.


    Now that their leader had run away without caring about their lives, they didn''t know what to do. How could they continue fighting against the demon race?


    Most of the men were in despair.


    They were full of sadness and felt hopeless at their misfortune.


    "Surround these humans quickly. Don''t let them run away."


    Suddenly a voice was heard which added to their woes.


    It belonged to a medium stage demon saint. He roared loudly instructing the demons to seize the humans.


    "Ha-ha! Very good! Get hold of them now, or these cowardly humans will run away as soon as they can."


    The demons laughed loudly and excitedly celebrated their victory.


    Boom!


    All the demons moved quickly and lined up and took the square formation. They took their positions and surrounded the human warriors.


    With every passing second, they had no doubt that the humans would lose the battle.


    In the army, there were three human warriors who were at the Holy Realm. Two of them had been killed in the battle while the third one had run away as soon as he could.


    On the other hand, there were five demon saints of the demon race who were full of energy and ready to fight any time.


    If at any moment, they decided to attack, no one was in a state to resist the attacks of these five powerful demon saints.


    They were certain that the demon race would kill humans easily.


    "Damn it! Colin has run away. The demon race is so powerful that we shall not be able to defeat them."


    "We will definitely die."


    The army of the human warriors started to freak out.


    "Run! Run as soon as you can!"


    someone in the army shouted aloud. Hearing that, many humans turned around to run as soon as possible by using their bodily movement skills.


    Some of them took the lead to escape and the others followed them.


    "Ha-ha! So, do you want to run away? It is too late."


    Those five demon saints moved quickly and blocked the way of the humans who planned to run away.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All the five demon saints used their terrible evil aura to block them. At once, the place was full of black smoke and the ground began to crack.


    Bang! Bang!


    surrender!


    Please don''t kill me!"


    At last, the middle-aged man in brocaded robe made his choice to surrender because he knew that if he didn''t surrender, he would definitely die.


    "Ha-ha! Very good! You are clever.


    Now, kneel down and lick my toes clean to show your dedication."


    With arrogance, the medium stage demon saint laughed loudly.


    The middle-aged man in brocaded robe was shocked but he reacted quickly. He had lost his sense of self-respect. It did not matter what he was asked to do, he only wanted to save his own life.


    He knelt down and started licking the demon saint''s toes at once.


    "Ha-ha! I announce that if you are willing to lick our toes, I won''t kill you. Ha-ha!"


    The medium stage demon saint laughed aloud. His haughty laugh echoed in the air.


    The other demons also began roaring excitedly.


    Now, it seemed like the demon race had gained the upper hand and would definitely win the war.


    They wanted to play with these humans and insult them. They were taking it as a chance to ridicule the humans.


    Unable to bear it any further, Austin walked forward.


    "Err!


    Oh, you members of the demon race, you all are cruel beasts.


    Only you, the demon race, can come up with such disgusting things.


    No! Rather you are not even as good as beasts."


    All of a sudden, a cold voice could be heard from a distance by all as these words echoed around.


    A young figure walked out of the army slowly. He looked at the medium stage demon saint calmly.


    Every human warrior who was present there was surprised. ''What happened just now? Who spoke to the demon saint like that?


    Maybe, he can save our lives.''


    All of a sudden, all the humans had these thoughts running in their mind, while the demons were in a state of shock.


    They all looked at the young man who had insulted the demon saint and the whole demon race.

 Chapter 1284 The Human Race Was Not Doomed To Lose

    The person who stood up for the defense of the human race was none other than Austin.


    Austin knew that any escalation in the current situation would lead to the debacle of the army of the human race cultivator in the Trinary Star City.


    Meanwhile, the demon race could advance to the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom after taking the Trinary Star City -- one of the most important defense they would need to break. By that time, they would have already raged war in the borders of the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom.


    At that moment, hundreds of pairs of eyes were fixed on Austin.


    It wasn''t until seconds later that they finally understood what was going on.


    "Well, well?


    A young man of the human race?"


    The medium stage demon saint was the first to react to Austin''s act of defiance. As he licked the corner of his mouth, his eyes sparkled with what seemed like interest and appreciation. More than that, a brutal look was etched on his face.


    "Hah-hah, well isn''t this interesting? I can''t believe that such a young man of the human race would have the courage to talk back and stand up to me.


    I have to admit, you are pretty brave for a young man of the human race.


    I get it -- as a young man your age, you are trying to make it big and enjoy being under the spotlight.


    That is perfectly understandable. You probably want to show yourself off in front of your people under this very imperative situation. By doing this, you think you will be able to satisfy your vanity by being the savior of your people or your race,"


    the medium stage demon saint said as an eerie smile crept up his face.


    "But you have to face the reality of your situation!


    Your cultivation base has only reached the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm. And we, the noble demon race can surely crush you in the blink of an eye. Given how weak you are, how dare you stand up against us! I will make sure to make you pay for your vanity and ignorance,"


    the medium stage demon saint said suddenly in a grating voice.


    "It''s you again! You bastard!


    You boastful, ignorant fellow. How dare you offend the noble sir of the demon race!


    On your knees! Get on your knees now!


    The cultivation base of our human race will never be as good as the great demon race! We are only good enough to be slaves of the valiant demon race, and there is no way we can or should stand up to the great master of the demon race!


    You bastard! You are definitely going to pay for your rude behavior!


    Come now! Stop this foolishness and get on your knees!"


    The middle-aged man in a brocaded robe who had been on his knees while licking the foot of the medium stage demon saint stood up all of a sudden. The moment he got on his feet, he started pointing and swearing at Austin as if he were mad.


    In hindsight, he was only acting that way because of the shame he was feeling. After all, he had been forced to lick the foot of the medium stage demon saint just now. He felt humiliated in every aspect, and to save whatever pride was still left in him, he decided to pretend that he had forgotten all sense of humiliation and acted outra


    win.


    Let us work together with insuperable confidence. Let us fight the demon race till the last minute with the fullest of our capability.


    We are proud warriors. How could we willingly accept our fate as slaves of the demon race and lick their feet without even putting up a fight?"


    Austin then sheathed the Slaughtering Sword and drew out the Ancient Dragon Sword.


    "Now, go for it!"


    Austin ordered the body of Annihilator the Demon Emperor, his demonic avatar.


    Whisk!


    At Austin''s command, the demonic avatar charged immediately towards the demon race.


    Boom!


    With a deafening sound, a powerful demon energy that terrified the demon race occupied the air as it swept across the demon race army like a formidable hurricane.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Mountains collapsed and the land was ripped apart. Large rifts with widths ranging from dozens of feet to several hundreds of feet appeared on the land below them.


    The clouds moved with the changing wind as smoke filled the air. The war reverberated through the entire land. It was a dilapidated battlefield.


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    With each passing second, the bodies of the demon race were blown into pieces one after the other.


    Numerous members of the demon race was destroyed as all of their bodies fell apart.


    The colorful blood of the demon race was all over the air. Dead bodies and severed arms and legs of the demon race were dispersed in every direction.


    The demon race howled in desperation.


    With just one single attack from Austin''s demonic avatar, it was able to kill about four to five thousand members of the demon race.


    It didn''t matter how strong the demon race were. Once they were touched by Austin''s demonic avatar, they were bound to die.


    "For the human race, go!"


    Austin roared with a grave expression on his face as his murderous intent filled the air.


    Once again, he charged to attack the demon race. His vital energy force, along with the surrounding spiritual energy, continuously poured into the Ancient Dragon Sword in his hand.

 Chapter 1285 The Demon Army Gets Routed

    Swoosh!


    White sword auras billowed out like waves. Streaks of bright column-like sword-lights shot out, forming a huge white dragon. It growled and charged at the demons.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    Undoubtedly, the primeval magic treasure was far more powerful than the archaic magic treasure.


    The hot air that blew out of the sword turned about a thousand demons into blood mist.


    At the same moment, a young man and a tall demonic body began to attack at the same time.


    An overwhelming killing intent swept towards the huge demon army of one hundred thousand.


    Demons were quickly cut like straw. They got no chance to run or even think of any way to escape.


    The sixty or seventy thousand human cultivators, who were standing there, gaped at those two figures.


    They were in a state of great shock.


    They didn''t expect that the murderous will of those two figures could be stronger than that of a hundred thousand demons!


    "Kill them!"


    All of a sudden, the words were shouted by someone and then it resonated in the hearts of all the human cultivators.


    They became excited and their spirits rose high.


    Hope kindled up inside every human cultivator again!


    Whoosh!


    A nearly transparent, beautiful figure quickly rushed out, with a surging flame and billowing green wind balls to attack the demons.


    It was the queen.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Protect our homeland! Kill the demons!"


    The next moment, all the human cultivators began shouting out in unison. Suddenly their body seemed to be surging with power to fight.


    The clamor of the battle shook the earth.


    Raging murderous will was radiating from the crowd. Everyone started rushing toward the demon army. They were filled with a rage which made them look like ferocious wolves and tigers.


    Sensing their high morale through his spiritual sense, Austin gave a sigh of relief. He felt relaxed and a soft smile came on his face.


    It was just what he wanted. The human cultivators had finally regained their morale.


    ''Destroy the leader and the army will collapse!''


    This tactic flashed through Austin''s mind.


    And the demonic avatar directly fell upon the remaining four demon saints.


    Whoosh!


    The demonic avatar swished across the air.


    Blessed by strong demonic power, it moved extremely fast. It seemed to be faster than light and air.


    Since the demonic avatar was equal to the extension of Austin''s body, it could directly exert those demonic skills that Austin had mast


    nt Dragon Sword.


    It meant that the demons were reduced at the rate of ten thousand per second.


    More importantly, the demon army had completely lost its morale. The tables had turned.


    All the demons were scared and shocked.


    Their confidence had crumbled and morale had plummeted.


    Soon, the demon army fell to the hands of the humans.


    Since their arrival in the Prime Martial World, the demon army had been trying to capture cities and territories, and had won most of their battles.


    Deep down, they had started to look down upon the human cultivators of the Prime Martial World.


    In their eyes, the human cultivators were as weak as ants. The demons had started to get haughty and proud of their strength and power.


    But now they had no idea how the weak humans had suddenly become so scary.


    It was even more puzzling for them that the frightening demonic avatar, which was clearly their own kind, was in turn helping the human cultivators to kill them.


    "No!


    That''s impossible!


    Our demon army cannot be defeated," a demon cried miserably.


    "We lost so badly!"


    "Run! Or we''ll all be dead!"


    One after another, the demons began to roar in fear.


    And they began to run away to save their lives.


    The demon army had completely collapsed!


    "Come on, everybody!


    Kill them all! Don''t let anyone escape from here!"


    In a matter of few moments, the war had completely reversed. Now the human army pursued the enemy with irresistible force.


    The situation was settled finally!


    Austin saw the new energy and vigor in the human cultivators. He was quite pleased with the way the whole war scene had changed.

 Chapter 1286 Take On The Commander

    Half a day later, the horrific war finally drew to a close.


    All the warriors of the demon race had either perished or simply surrendered and ran away. As a result, there were no longer any traces of the demon race anywhere near the Trinary Star City.


    All in all, out of the one hundred thousand demon warriors at the start of the war, only a little more than forty thousand were able to escape unharmed.


    That meant the demon army had a mass of casualties �� more than half of their army, for that matter.


    As the war finally drew to an end, Austin quietly recalled the demonic avatar and put it back into his body.


    Meanwhile, all of the other human warriors in the Trinary Star City had their eyes on Austin.


    At that point, there were still about fifty thousand human warriors left.


    Originally, around one hundred thousand human warriors had been stationed in the Trinary Star City. After the cruel war, about half of the army did not survive.


    More than that, there were also a small number of human warriors who chose to be deserters throughout the course of the war.


    Nevertheless, at that moment, more than fifty thousand pairs of eyes were fixed on Austin.


    Suddenly, an old man in yellow stood up.


    "Sir, we were able to win the war all because of you.


    You saved all of us. If it weren''t for you, we would have been killed by the demon army.


    I cannot tell you how thankful I am!"


    This old man''s cultivation base was in the preliminary stage of Semi-holy Realm. Thus, he was strong enough to be considered equal to the queen.


    "Hah-hah, one of the main reasons why we were able to win the war was the solidarity among all of the warriors.


    I just did what I had to do,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Sir, since Colin escaped during the war, the garrison of the Trinary Star City is now in need of a new leader. If the garrison is left without a leader, we will be left with weak defenses if the demon army ever decides to come again.


    So, I have an idea.


    Please take the role of the commander of the garrison of the Trinary Star City and lead us in any fight we may have against the demon race,"


    the old man in yellow suddenly said to Austin.


    "What? Me?"


    Austin was surprised.


    "Gentlemen, I wonder what you think of my proposal."


    The old man in yellow glanced at the rest of the human warriors as he waited for a response.


    "Sir, please be our commander and lead us in fights against the demon race!"


    More than fifty thousand human warriors shouted in unison.


    The sonorous sound echoed all throughout heaven and earth.


    At that point, all of the human warriors had been surrounded by the demon army and had to choose between surrendering and being killed.


    But at the most critical moment, it was Austin who was able to turn the whole situation around and tip the balance in favor of the human army.


    For this exact reason, it was quite clear to all of the people there that their lives had been saved by Austin.


    M


    om, and the elders from several other big sects secretly left with their disciples after the war,"


    Clark said.


    Austin immediately got the point. The people from these sects hated him. Thus, when he took on the role of the commander of the Trinary Star City, they naturally chose to leave.


    Finally accepting the situation he was now in, Austin then let Clark and Brandon serve as vice commanders in charge of the affairs of the Trinary Star City.


    The seven people at the Primal Holy Realm were also bestowed specific positions on to assist the two vice commanders in the management of the Trinary Star City.


    Aside from the fact that Austin had little interest in his position, he also had very little experience in regards to marching, fighting, and managing an army. Thus, as soon as he became the commander, he assigned most of the responsibilities to others.


    Afterwards, Austin then let the members of the Heaven Pavilion Sect and the evil shadow race get out of the City model.


    There were more than eight thousand people in total.


    Then, Austin asked Clark to place these people in the garrison of the Trinary Star City.


    After a short discussion, Clark and Brandon left with the seven people at the Primal Holy Realm to carry out their own duties.


    After such a big war, there were many things to deal with, such as cleaning up the battlefield, stabilizing the morale of the army, and so on.


    Meanwhile, Austin and the queen flew directly above the Trinary Star City and saw that everything had already been put in perfect order again.


    Upon seeing everyone keeping themselves busy with their own things, Austin felt a little relieved.


    Then, at that moment, Austin suddenly felt something strange and stared off into the distance.


    As he looked on, he saw dozens of figures galloping from the horizon.


    "Oh, it''s him?


    How dare he come back to the Trinary Star City?"


    When Austin sensed who the figure at the head of the line was, he was surprised.

 Chapter 1287 Accused Of Usurping Collins Position

    Within an instant, Austin, who was still checking the preparation in midair of the Trinary Star City, detected dozens of people speedily flying towards him.


    The small team was led by an old man dressed like a Taoist priest. He was the former top leader of the Trinary Star City, who was known as a deserter in when the battle between the human and demon race was in a critical moment�C�Cwith the former about to lose.


    Austin, having carefully examined the other people behind the old man, could not help but be taken aback.


    Behind the geezer were Elder Jason from the Thunder Sect and a few other elders from several sects of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, such as the Sky Sect and the Magic Hand Sect.


    Those people, just like the old man, had quietly escaped from the fierce battle just now.


    To Austin''s surprise, they didn''t feel ashamed of their desertion and even had the nerve to return to the Trinary Star City.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At the exact moment, Clark, Brandon, and the seven warriors at the Primal Holy Realm, who had detected the elders'' arrival, immediately flew beside Austin at an extremely fast speed. They were definitely worried about Austin''s safety.


    The old man, who dressed like a Taoist priest, was called Collin. His cultivation based was at the medium stage of Holy Realm, so he was relatively a powerful opponent.


    The moment Collin arrived, he saw Austin suspended in midair as if he was the top leader who was examining everything below him. Colin was utterly surprised, and his face changed slightly while his eyes remained intensely fixated on Austin.


    Soon, however, he became particularly enthusiastic about Austin. As a sophisticated man, Collin had sized up the situation and knew that it was not wise to fight the latter.


    "Ha-ha, I believe, you''re the Austin I''ve heard of so many times.


    As a young man, you are amazing and outstanding at fighting!


    I''ve heard that you have also contributed to today''s battle.


    Well done, young man! I greatly appreciate such young people with vigor and drive.


    As the top leader of this Trinary Star City, I have always been very fair in giving rewards and punishments


    Austin, the contribution you made today will be personally recorded by me.


    Don''t worry. I''ll reward you accordingly."


    Collin spoke clearly like a master who was praising his apprentice.


    Hearing Collin spoke in a superior tone, Austin smiled lightly and said nothing.


    He became quite aware of the reason why Collin suddenly came back to the Trinary Star City.


    Collin had the intention to continue being the leader of the city, even though he was disqualified after his desertion from


    day, these warriors around witnessed that Colin, as their former top leader, abandoned his men and deserted when the situation was unfavorable to the human race.


    Deep inside, they all had been extremely disappointed with him.


    Yet, at the same critical moment, Austin stepped forward, seemingly like a God from Heaven.


    He not only saved all the warriors'' lives but also led them to fight against the demon race. Under his leadership, they were greatly encouraged and finally defeated the demon race, who fled in the end.


    Until that very moment, the warriors stationed at the Trinary Star City would still feel excited and encouraged when they thought of what had happened today.


    So, almost all of them chose Austin without any hesitation.


    "How dare you!"


    You are really going too far!


    Colin is the top leader of this city, appointed legally by the headquarters of the Southern Alliances Army.


    You are completely betraying the Southern Alliances Army!


    Clark, how could you galvanize those warriors to betray the Southern Alliances Army? Shame on you all!


    Do you know you have committed a crime?"


    All of a sudden, Elder Jason from the Thunder Sect jumped to his feet and swore loudly, causing everyone to shift their attention at him.


    He had accumulated grudge against Austin and hated the latter for a long time. He could not just watch him be the leader of Trinary Star City and do nothing.


    "And you, Austin, you''re usurping Collin''s legal title. Aren''t you afraid of being investigated by the Southern Alliances Army?"


    Elder Jason turned to Austin and snapped angrily.


    Elder Jason appeared desperate to not let Austin be the chief commander of that city, and he even kept mentioning the Southern Alliances Army to scare Austin and his followers.

 Chapter 1288 Get Lost

    This current situation was totally absurd! So much so that Austin couldn''t help but give both Colin and Jason a piercing glare.


    He gave them a mocking smile. "What was that just now? The Southern Alliances Army leaders will punish me?


    Do you hear yourself when you speak?


    Do you honestly not remember what you did? Must I remind you?


    You were the one who ran away from the battlefield. Now, you come back here and accuse me of betraying the Southern Alliances Army.


    You''ve got no right to put the blame on me.


    I believe the leaders will be fair. I''ve no doubt that they will punish the real traitors.


    You should get lost!"


    Austin smirked.


    "Rascal,"


    Elder Jason of the Thunder Sect huffed.


    Colin''s eyes darkened in fury at Austin''s words.


    He breathed heavily and tried to contain the all-consuming rage that threatened to spill out of him.


    What Austin said just now was true. During the battle, over ten thousand cultivators had seen him flee.


    He was so enraged. He knew what Austin said was technically correct, but he couldn''t just let the insults pass.


    He looked up at Austin in fury. "Such an eloquent man! It seems you''re very talented at framing people."


    Colin lifted his chin up high, as if he was an upright general rather than a traitor who had deserted the battlefield. "I''m still the commander here. I''m going to lock you up because you colluded with the demon race. The superiors will punish you accordingly!"


    With that bold declaration, Colin suddenly charged at Austin with extreme aggression!


    However, instead of dodging, Austin merely stood still.


    "Swoosh!"


    There was a flash of dark light as a demon suddenly stood in front of Austin, protecting him from his charging opponent.


    "Boom!"


    In a loud sound of explosion, Colin was forced to fly backwards.


    He was sent around a thousand meters away by the demon. Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth and it took him quite a while to steady himself.


    His eyes were full of shock as he tried to put together the events of what just happened.


    He pointed an accusatory finger at Austin. "I knew you were a traitor! You colluded with a demon.


    Tell me honestly, what''s your mission? What do you want from


    face.


    He dashed forward without looking back.


    Austin, together with the queen returned to the castellan''s residence.


    "Looks like they think highly of you," the queen smiled and praised him.


    There was an unusual expression in her eyes as she looked at him.


    She had known Austin for quite some time and she knew he was no ordinary man. He had a set of special qualities that made him stand out from the rest.


    "Master, you were very cool today!


    How do you feel?"


    Violet''s cheerful voice rang out in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "He must feel fantastic now. Can''t you see that he''s in such a good mood now?"


    the gnome snorted.


    "Come on, guys, stop teasing me.


    Being the commander is no child''s play.


    I will definitely get a lot of work to do,"


    Austin reminded them but the happiness was evident in his tone.


    He and the queen sat down to get some rest in the hall.


    Moments later, he got two visitors��Clark and Brandon.


    They saluted respectfully at Austin and showed him the object in their hands. "Sir, we found these in the battlefield.


    These are at your disposal,"


    Clark said, as he handed dozens of Space Rings to Austin.


    "What?"


    Austin was surprised.


    He then took all the rings, and then used his spiritual sense to check their contents.


    Austin couldn''t help but gasp! Inside the rings were vital energy crystal, herbs, elixirs, pills and various magic treasures.


    These cultivation resources were important to all cultivators.

 Chapter 1289 Long Live Commander Austin! (Part One)

    Austin wasn''t wrong. There was a stunning number of treasures cramming the dozens of Space Rings that Clark had handed over to him. They included vital energy crystals, elixirs and magic treasures. Austin couldn''t tell exactly how many of them were there, even with his powerful spiritual sense.


    After all, over a hundred thousand warriors and members of the demon race had died in the fierce battle.


    One couldn''t even comprehend what a big achievement it was if all the treasures they carried were collected together. Those Space Rings were full, literally bursting as they had such large amounts of treasures in them.


    In particular, the demon race had contributed the most. This was easy to understand. After they had arrived at the South Continent, they waged battles, seized territories and plundered treasures. They had occupied almost half of the land, and everywhere they went, all the wealth and treasures got into their possession. The Prime Martial World was a land of plenty, of course, they would not waste such a good chance and grabbed as many valuable things as they could.


    Therefore, it was easy to imagine that each of them was carrying nearly a treasure vault wherever they went. Each one had more treasures than the average human warriors.


    And the stronger they were, the more treasures they had gathered. But now, it was time for the greedy creatures to return the treasures to the humans.


    Austin pondered for a while after he knew what possibly could be there in the Space Rings. It was not a small matter, he had to consider what to do with all those things.


    "Alright! These are actually our trophies, which have been earned by our men, by giving their blood and even lives.


    Just give them out to all our men as reward for their courage. I hope everyone makes good use of them as cultivation resources," Austin announced his decision.


    "You know, it is the army''s provisions that guarantee its victory.


    All these vital energy crystals, elixirs and magic treasures are like our provisions. We


    o as I say,"


    he said with determination in his voice. He announced it sternly on seeing that Clark was trying to persuade him to change his decision.


    "No problem. I assure you that all the warriors will get what they deserve!"


    Clark answered with a smile. He bowed admirably and was about to leave with those Space Rings when Austin suddenly stopped him.


    "Ah! I nearly forgot. Please wait,"


    Austin said as he remembered something.


    He touched his own Space Ring. A large amount of shining vital energy crystals appeared on the floor beside Clark.


    "Divine vital energy crystals!"


    Clark exclaimed. His eyes widened when he recognized all the diamond-like stones before him. He was utterly surprised. Not only did he realize that Austin owned treasures as valuable as the divine vital energy crystals, but also came to know that he had a huge number of them. There were nearly five million in total!


    "Give these crystals to the cultivators as well. If I''m not mistaken, each one should get about a hundred crystals," Austin said while Clark was still staring at those divine vital energy crystals.


    "Tell everyone to waste no time and begin increasing their cultivation at the earliest.


    I don''t think it is wise for us to just sit back and wait for the demon race to attack and offend us. We should take the initiative instead.

 Chapter 1290 Long Live Commander Austin! (Part Two)

    So I have a plan. We will launch an attack after our men have fully recovered!"


    Austin commanded thoughtfully, looking into the distance at all his wounded men.


    It took Clark quite a while to come to his senses. Finally, he stopped staring at the shining crystals and listened to what his leader had just said.


    Again, he took a deep breath to calm down a bit before speaking, "Got it! I''ll make sure all the men get their share equally!" Clark replied.


    He paused a bit and then continued, "I just want to say that having you as the leader of the Trinary Star City is truly a blessing for all of us! The garrison here could never have got a better commander than you!"


    Clark''s eyes were filled with both appreciation and admiration.


    ''What a promising young guy!'' Clark couldn''t stop thinking.


    After all, five million divine vital energy crystals were a great fortune. Not many men could have that huge amount of them in hand. And hardly would one present them to others.


    An ordinary cultivator could never imagine getting a hundred divine vital energy crystals in his wildest dreams! Now all of them were told that they would get those crystals for free! That was crazy!


    The truth was that Austin too would have found it unbelievable some time ago. His heart had really ached when he was using nearly twenty divine vital energy crystals to fuel the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot earlier.


    "Are you really planning to attack the demon race, sir?"


    Clark asked after putting all the divine vital energy crystals away.


    "Yes. Indeed I am planning to do so.


    We might slip into a passive state if we just wait for them to come. My point is that uncertainty can make our army worried and tensed. Waiting for the enemy to rise and approach us, is not a wise option always.


    But if we attack them actively after we are fully prepared, we can catch them by surprise. That will enable us to wipe


    the South Continent. As they sat in silence, they seemed to be quite irritated.


    "Well, I''m quite surprised. I never expected that the young man��what''s his name again? Ah��Austin. I never thought he could lead that weak crowd to resist the demon race army of the size of a hundred thousand. Not only that, he has actually crippled a major part of the demon race and forced them to retreat.


    It''s so very funny, isn''t it?"


    an old man among the core members commented. His hair was matted together. His face became red after drinking excessive alcohol. His brandy nose looked bigger when he smiled and shook the big bottle of wine in his hand. When speaking of Austin, there was a hint of appreciation in his tone.


    "Hmmm!


    But he''s just a boy. He''s achieved so little yet he keeps acting in such a high-profile way. What''s so good about it?


    And now he has seized the power and declared himself as the commander of the Trinary Star City! This is outrageous! In fact, I think that he has betrayed the Southern Alliances Army by doing so!


    Come here, Colin. Tell me if this is the man called Austin!"


    demanded a middle-aged man in a white coat. The sword aura he released was surging high into the air. He was talking to an old man dressed like a Taoist priest.

 Chapter 1291 Headquarters Of The Southern Alliances Army

    The elder who was dressed like a Taoist priest was none other than Colin; a powerful man who had been in charge of troops sent by the Southern Alliances stationed in the Trinary Star City.


    Baldwin was brandishing an overwhelmingly powerful sword aura. When he waved his hand, a vague figure, much like some sort of hologram appeared in front of him. A couple of seconds later, the vision was made clear and the person''s face could be seen clearly.


    Though virtual, the image was clear enough for it to be recognized as that of Austin.


    "Yeah, that''s him," Colin confirmed through gritted teeth. There could be no doubt about it.


    He glowered at the vision, as if even in virtual reality, Austin was his biggest enemy. His eyes were blazing with an infinite amount of spite.


    "I see.


    Humph! No wonder he had the balls to take your place. The guy surely is a trouble-maker,"


    Baldwin sneered.


    If Austin had been here, he would immediately have recognized Baldwin as the person who had intimidated him into handing over the Magic Sea Water to him in the Nonuple Isles.


    "So. As it turns out, you were referring to this boy,"


    Julius remarked with a smile.


    "Buddy, is he that same brat we met in the Middle World Waters?"


    another elder in a blazing red robe asked Julius, who was sitting right next to him; and he chose to do so through his spiritual sense.


    "Of course that''s him. Are those your eyes or coat-buttons?"


    Julius rolled his eyes at the elder.


    "Ha-ha, this boy always never ceases to surprise me.


    You know what, just let him be. I''m looking forwards to seeing what he is going to do next."


    This remark was coming from another elder, who was visible at a distance from his flowing white robes.


    His name was Godwin.


    "From what I can gather, there''s a gnawing suspicion on the back of my mind that Austin is a spy sent by the demon race.


    I saw that he was with a powerful demon when we crossed paths.


    The guy did nothing, but that demon attacked me and I was no match for him," Colin told Baldwin.


    He could tell that Baldwin had some sort of trouble brewing with Austin.


    "Oh, is that so? Interesting! The demon race is our enemy, but Austin roams around with a demon.


    You are right. I am also willing to bet that he is a spy sent by the demon race.


    Besides, he even stole your place. Obviously he infiltrated us and tried to eliminate us with the demons. He is an altogether evil guy.


    Guys, I think we should take Austin prisoner and interrogate him,"


    Baldwin suggested grimly, coming to a final conclusion.


    "A spy sent by the demon race?


    Baldwin, it was only under Austin''s leadership


    welcome in the South Continent."


    The elder in the red robe remarked to Julius through his spiritual sense, so that no one else could hear them.


    Julius was a senior, well-respected figure in the South Continent. His opinion mattered quite a bit in the decision-making processes.


    The elder in the red robe was called Peter, and he was also an important, highly respected figure in the continent, much like Julius. However, Godwin was perhaps the most powerful.


    "More or less yeah. There are many people here from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. And each of them has some sort of business or the other with the sects and clans that Austin has messed with in the past. Of course they are unhappy with him.


    It is said that Austin has also offended the Thunder Sect and the Cyan Sect in the Elite Holy Kingdom. In fact, he hasn''t stopped there. News of his trouble with the Holy Sect in the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom has also reached my ears. I''m really impressed. How did he manage to piss so many people off at once?"


    Julius replied through his spiritual sense.


    Half a day later, dozens of people from the Mysterious Sky City, where the headquarters of the Southern Alliances Army was located, leapt into the air with a graceful jump and headed towards the Trinary Star City.


    Baldwin took lead of the company, followed by Colin and a group of numerous strong cultivators. They were prepared for resistance. But they weren''t all the travelers today.


    Pretty soon after they left the Mysterious Sky City, two more cultivators left for the Trinary Star City.


    These were Julius and Peter.


    A while after they had disappeared from vision, another elder in a white robe soared into the sky and began moving towards the Trinary Star City.


    He was Godwin.

 Chapter 1292 Who The Hell Are You

    The scene in the Trinary Star City was a lazy and solemn one.


    Everyone here had been busy either resting or cultivating for the last two days.


    The need for this respite arose from the fact that most of them had gotten slightly, or even badly injured during the war the other day.


    Even those who hadn''t sustained any injuries had been squeezed out of a great amount of vital energy and needed some time to replenish it.


    However, things weren''t as bleak as they sounded; most cultivators were back in their peak conditions within two days.


    This was mainly thanks to the cultivation resources Austin had provided them with.


    An additional benefit was that those abundant training resources, when combined with the tense battle they had faced had let some of the cultivators make breakthroughs.


    When this came to Austin''s knowledge, he seemed glad to hear about their progress in cultivation.


    Inside the castellan''s residence, Austin, the queen, and all those masters whose cultivation bases were at or above the Primal Holy Realm were gathered in the hall.


    "Those demons who attacked us were from the Crescent Kingdom near the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom. It is a small one and we have some good news.


    According to our spies, the number of demons in the Crescent Kingdom is the lowest among all. Only fifty thousand demons stand guard in that area.


    I am planning to attack that kingdom and wipe out every single demon present there. Leave none alive, so to speak,"


    Austin announced.


    "Sir, we only have slightly more than fifty thousand men right now.


    I''m not sure if we can get that country back,"


    Clark responded with a frown.


    "Yes I know. And there are only over fifty thousand demons in that kingdom. So, no need to worry. We can destroy them," Austin reassured him with a calm smile.


    And he was seconded soon.


    "I agree with the commander. Last time, we fought off one hundred thousand demons. This time, it''s only fifty thousand or so.


    Therefore, I''m sure that we''ll succeed this time as well,"


    Brandon voiced out his thought.


    There was another reason behind his surefire belief of success. ''That mysterious demon can take care of more than twenty thousand demons on its own.


    It''s not going to be a difficult task for us to slaughter every single demon in that kingdom.'' He was thinking about Austin''s demon.


    "Alright, then. If that''s the case, I''m okay with that.


    And it is true. If we can really wipe out the demons of the Crescent Kingdom, it will be a sign to the demons and will also mark the success of our retaliation.


    That would mean a lot in the long t


    ss the country.


    Even the elders and the leaders of the top-most sects in the South Continent would behave humbly and treat him in a respectful manner. They spoke highly of him and didn''t dare criticize him.


    But now, a young man was challenging him like that. Who knew what would be the ramifications of such a stupid choice!


    "You brat!" An elder dressed like a Taoist priest cut through the silence and walked over to Baldwin''s side.


    He was trembling violently in anger and his face had turned red.


    "You''re getting way too cocky, Austin.


    Who the hell do you think you are? Baldwin is a distinguished master and he can ask anything of you. How can you dare to provoke him?


    You should really learn to be humble and know your place.


    Now kneel before Baldwin and apologize to him. Beg him for forgiveness or you''re going to be dead meat today!"


    The man who was lecturing Austin in ethics was Colin.


    "Oh hey, it''s you.


    Wait, I don''t get it. You''re nothing but a deserter. Why have you come here again?


    Do you have no shame?"


    Austin calmly responded with a sneer, turning towards Colin now.


    "You... "


    Colin was so furious now that he couldn''t find the words to curse this man. He glared at him with a resentful look in his eyes, though in his heart, there were more than a thousand emotions and thoughts for Austin.


    Everyone knew that Colin had run away from the battlefield the other day. With that feat, he had become a laughingstock among the cultivators of the South Continent.


    To be honest, Colin regretted being a deserter a lot, but now, when Austin had mentioned this matter again in public, it had brought back too many painful memories.


    Colin''s resentment towards Austin was beyond description now.

 Chapter 1293 Getting Into The Fight

    A large crowd gathered around and waited anxiously for the young man''s fate. There was a murderous roar, ''''You are very arrogant, kid! Is this the way you treat your elders?"


    "How dare this ignorant kid abuse his elders? I don''t care whether he is a spy of the demon race or not. He shall be sentenced to death for this capital crime.''''


    ''''Baldwin, I suggest we skip the interrogation part. Just sentence him to death!"


    Austin''s derisive words had driven the warriors mad with rage. Everyone screamed and rallied for Baldwin to kill him where he stood.


    ''''Ha-ha-ha! Your ignorance and rudeness was somewhat refreshing.


    You were the one who asked for it.


    In the name of the Southern Alliance Headquarters, I revoke your position of commander of the Trinary Star City. All your deeds in this city will be considered as the highest form of treason.


    You are also found guilty of abusing and slandering the elders, a crime that deserves capital punishment!


    You are hereby sentenced to...


    death!''''


    Baldwin stepped forward. His eyes blazed with murderous intent as dark clouds rolled into the area as he released his sword intent.


    There was a brief flash of light as a sword soared into the sky from Baldwin''s sheath.


    He looked at Austin with deep contempt. "Austin, this same day next year will be your memorial day!


    You should learn to respect your elders and be humble in your next life."


    Whoosh!


    In a split second, Baldwin rushed forward and aimed his blade straight at Austin!


    A powerful, destructive, sword aura engulfed the entire place.


    The sword fell down and easily cut through the void. The light from the sword was blinding and the sword intent extremely overwhelming.


    Everyone watched with rapt attention as the sword made its way towards Austin, never wavering in its path.


    Stuck in a space, Austin winced as he felt the overwhelming sword intent seal of the space around him.


    He was essentially held captive inside the sword aura''s impenetrable prison cell.


    Baldwin''s attack was


    been said that the mysterious demon defeated all the five demon saints of the demon race.


    This rumor helped Baldwin gauge the demon''s power since he was aware of just how powerful the demon saints were.


    With the hope of defeating the mysterious demon, Baldwin almost used his full force when he released his attack.


    He wanted to take down Austin once for all.


    Using his spiritual sense, Baldwin also perceived the lightning-fast flight of the two masters that were headed towards Trinary Star City.


    He knew that these two were quickly rushing over to rescue Austin.


    Out of desperation he wanted to kill Austin with just one move before those two masters arrived.


    He unleashed his power, expecting it to hit. To his shock, it was easily deflected by the demon!


    ''''Baldwin, stop it!''''


    someone yelled out from a distance.


    Two figures quickly rushed towards the scene.


    There were two elders who had now intervened this fight. One was dressed in green while the other in red. Both stood by Austin''s side protectively.


    ''''Are you okay, kid?''''


    The elder in green robe seemed extremely concerned about Austin''s wellbeing.


    ''I know them!''


    Austin quickly recognized the two elders when they stood in front of him.


    They were the leaders of the team who once headed for the Middle World Waters in search for the Battle Emperor.

 Chapter 1294 Austin Is Telling The Truth

    ''I know him! This elder in the green robes has helped me a lot, '' Austin remembered.


    "Oh, it''s you.


    It''s an honor to meet you again. I''m fine, thanks,"


    Austin replied in a humble tone, cupping his hands at the two elders in a show of respect.


    "Good, good. That''s great to hear,"


    the man replied with a nod.


    "Julius, Peter, what''s your relationship with this brat? Why do you keep coming to his rescue every time something''s up?"


    Baldwin questioned in a still furious tone, glowering at the two elders.


    He knew that the two elders would stop him from taking Austin''s life.


    Julius, who was dressed in green, and Peter, who was dressed in red, were both powerful elders and he couldn''t afford to fight them and Austin at once.


    In fact, the two of them were rather prestigious people in the South Continent and it wouldn''t be wise to provoke them.


    "Baldwin, what did this boy ever do to you? Why do you want him dead so badly?"


    Peter countered without replying to Baldwin''s question, rolling his eyes at the latter.


    "You!"


    Baldwin was so furious at this that he ground his teeth hard, almost biting his lips in the process.


    "Peter, don''t even think for a second that I fear you. If we get into a fight, you might lose,"


    he finally continued after a moment, staring at Peter with a disgruntled look on his face.


    "I know that I am a bit old now, so I don''t like resorting to violence and force. But if you insist, I''ll not flinch in face of a fight," Peter responded.


    Apparently, he too wasn''t afraid of offending Baldwin.


    "Baldwin, just let this matter go, for my sake,"


    Julius told Baldwin, cupping his hands to show that he didn''t want to fight, but discuss matters amicably.


    Baldwin''s gaze flirted at Julius''s face for a moment and then, with a hesitant look in his eyes, they turned towards Austin.


    ''With these two old men around, it''s gonna be hard for me to take care of Austin.


    What''s worse, he has a strong helper on his side��that stupid demon!


    Looks like I will not be able to end Austin; at least not today, '' he mused.


    "Humph!


    Julius, Peter, are you sure you want to take this brat''s side?


    You can see for yourself that he walks around with a demon who is amazingly powerful. Don''t you think we should figure out what''s going on between those two? Why would a demon be on his side?


    You also know that we had reached an agreement and


    ought to himself.


    However, Baldwin didn''t even want to let him take the high road! "Austin, you''re a liar and a cheat. You took the post against everyone''s will. Don''t think you can fool us; we know what you are!"


    Colin berated emotionally, pointing at Austin with his index finger in a warning tone.


    "Humph! You''re young, but you''re tricky. You''re not going to have a good ending!"


    Baldwin tried to add to Colin''s insult, casting an angry glare at Austin.


    "Hang on! There''s no need for unnecessary finger-pointing and conjectures! I can prove that Commander Austin is telling the truth. We asked him to lead us in our fight against the demons.


    He didn''t use any dirty means to ensnare or trap us.


    Everyone in this city is a witness to that fact," Clark suddenly spoke up loudly after hesitating for a while.


    He took a step forward and then turned towards the cultivators in the city.


    "Everyone, you were there, weren''t you? Austin agreed to be the commander just at our request, right? Are you all witness to that fact?" he asked in a clear and ringing voice.


    The whole space quieted down for some moments.


    Every single person who had fought beside Austin glanced at one another, waiting for someone to speak.


    Moments later, not someone, but everyone did.


    "Yes, he is right. We asked Austin to take charge of this place. He is here only because of us!"


    The cultivators of the Trinary Star city bore witness in unison and announced simultaneously.


    Over fifty thousand people spoke at the same time, their voices ringing loud and clear and shaking the earth and the sky.

 Chapter 1295 We Quit The Southern Alliances Army

    "How dare you!"


    Baldwin did not expect that Clark, a nameless pawn in his eyes, would dare to confront him and justify Austin''s actions.


    Driven by his anger, Baldwin released a sword-light which directly rushed towards Clark.


    Besieged by the endless sword aura, Clark was extremely terrified. He had a feeling that he was going to be blown into pieces in a moment.


    "Cool down, Baldwin. Killing innocent people is not our creed and practice,"


    Godwin said rather calmly. He swept his sleeves across and released a gentle vital energy force. It encircled Clark and protected him inside it.


    Clark soon found himself saved from the oppression of the sword aura. It seemed to have been sent away by a gust of strong breeze.


    He was an independent cultivator.


    His cultivation base was at the medium stage of the Semi-holy Realm. That made him a prestigious master in the South Continent.


    Many sects had tried to invite him to join them.


    But Clark was innately reclusive and prideful. He was not willing to be constrained or bounded by any sect.


    Indeed an eccentric person!


    Barely having escaped Baldwin''s attack which could have killed him, he did not shrink back or retreat. Instead, he was irritated because his pride was hurt.


    "Ha ha! You kill people like flies. Anyone who offends you or stands against you ends up being killed.


    I cannot even imagine what will happen to the Southern Alliances Army if we were to have you as one of the prime leaders.


    The day you lead the Southern Alliances Army, it will mark my last day in the army. I will not be in it if you are there!


    I am willing to quit from the Southern Alliances Army with you, Commander Austin!"


    Clark walked to Austin''s side.


    "Huh!"


    Baldwin stared at Clark with an insidious killing intent.


    How desperately he wanted to punish Clark for it! But he knew that it was impossible to kill Clark right now in front of Godwin, Julius and Peter.


    Clark''s sneering words clearly showed his hostility against him.


    "Hey! Stop gathering here, all of you!


    Go and mind your own business.


    Before long, I am going to clean up and discipline these troops of the Trinary Star City."


    Colin turned back and yelled loudly at the cultivators of the Trinary Star City in an austere tone.


    Earlier, he had been pissed off at the fact that all t


    !"


    Baldwin''s wrath was also rising.


    All the things that were happening were beyond his tolerance. He felt that his authority was being defied by the cultivators of the Trinary Star City.


    He had come to the Trinary Star City only because Colin was his confidante.


    He was to ensure Colin''s position as the commander of the Trinary Star City. But now all the men of the Trinary Star City were ready to quit from the Southern Alliance Army.


    This was shameful and humiliating not only for Colin but also himself.


    ''''Baldwin, we joined the Southern Alliance Army by our own will.


    And now we have decided to quit because of the same reason.


    There''s no such rule in the Southern Alliances Army that soldiers cannot quit after joining in.


    If you are looking to condemn someone, you can always trump up a charge. But we have made our decision and will not change it!"


    Clark remarked.


    Since he had already offended Baldwin, he did not mind disobeying him a second time, "I do agree with that. The Southern Alliances Army does recruit men by their own will,"


    Julius suddenly commented.


    "I agree to that!"


    Peter nodded in agreement.


    Baldwin coldly cast his eyes upon Austin, Clark and the fifty thousand men behind them.


    "This isn''t over!


    Move!"


    Baldwin swept his sleeves across and left in a jiffy like a bolt of sword-light.


    Colin glared at Austin viciously. Helpless at the way things had changed, he used his bodily movement skill to catch up with Baldwin.


    Baldwin''s followers too left the place one after another.

 Chapter 1296 The Semi-emperor Realm

    After Baldwin, Colin and the other masters left, Austin walked to Godwin''s side.


    "Master!" he greeted, bowing down before the elder.


    "You have created a lot of trouble, you brat!" Godwin responded with a smile.


    Though he complained, he didn''t sound like he was angry.


    Austin flashed an embarrassed smile at him.


    "What?


    Don''t tell me that Austin is your disciple, Godwin. Is he?" Julius and Peter exclaimed in shock.


    They were gaping at the elder and the young man before them.


    Godwin burst out laughing.


    "Yes. He is my disciple. Do you have any problem with that?" he questioned them.


    "I was wondering why you came here to save this brat. Now it makes sense. I didn''t think that you''d be his master.


    Boy, if we knew you''re Godwin''s disciple, we wouldn''t have come here to get ourselves in trouble. We came because we were worried that you might be killed by Baldwin,"


    Julius shared his concerns.


    "Thank you for your concern.


    If you hadn''t made it here in time, I would have surely been in a lot of trouble.


    And undeniably, you helped me out in the Nonuple Isles last time too. I owe you a lot," Austin responded.


    He bowed to Julius and Peter to express his gratitude.


    He felt he was much obliged to the two elders.


    ''I had nothing to do with these two elders, but they came to my rescue more than once.


    They even came here to stop Baldwin from hurting me, '' Austin thought.


    "Hmm! You''re not an ungrateful boy,"


    Peter complimented Austin.


    "Would you mind telling us what''s going on between you and that demon who fought Baldwin?


    I''m quite curious."


    Julius told Austin what was on his mind.


    Godwin and Peter too settled their inquisitive eyes on Austin.


    Austin had put away that demonic avatar.


    But Julius, Peter and Godwin had seen it already.


    Besides, the news about Austin staying with a mysterious demon had spread about widely in a few days.


    "Technically speaking, the demon is dead. What you saw is only his corpse.


    Yet, it is under my control and is not conscious anymore,"


    Austin explained with a smile.


    Cultivators always had their own secrets, and there was no need for them to share everything


    t are we going to do, Commander Austin?"


    Clark inquired as he drew closer to Austin.


    "We''ll carry out the plan we had thought of.


    Let''s go and take over the Crescent Kingdom.


    Trinary Star City is no longer our stronghold. There is no need for us to stay here any longer.


    Go and inform our men to pack up their things. We''ll head for that country in two hours,"


    Austin shared his plan after thinking seriously for a while.


    "Copy that, sir!"


    Clark quickly left to pass on Austin''s order to the other cultivators.


    Two hours had passed.


    All the cultivators gathered above the Trinary Star City.


    There were now about sixty thousand people, including the cultivators who just quit the Southern Alliances Army, the people of the Heaven Pavilion Sect and the members of the evil shadow race.


    Austin sent all of them into the City model except the queen after filling them with his plan.


    Then he got onto the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot with the queen. They headed towards the Crescent Kingdom.


    Austin had sent several strong members of the evil shadow race to the Crescent Kingdom earlier. They had been sent to gather information.


    They had come back with many details. So, he knew the current situation in the Crescent Kingdom.


    After Austin and the people left, the Trinary Star City became an empty city.


    But Austin had an intuition that the Southern Alliances Army would send a troop there to take over that city soon.

 Chapter 1297 An Initiative Attack Against The Crescent Kingdom

    The Crescent Kingdom was a medium-scale domain located near the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom.


    Austin knew beforehand that the Crescent Kingdom was under the full control of the demon race. Knowing this, he, together with his allies, had already planned their initial attack.


    When the group approached the Crescent Kingdom, an evil aura emanated from the whole place. This aura was the kind that belonged to the demon race.


    To carefully plan his attack, Austin familiarized himself with the Crescent Kingdom. He had sent out several strong warriors of the evil shadow race to gather detailed information that would help them in their siege.


    The Crescent Kingdom had a current population of around forty to fifty thousand demons. They were mainly concentrated in the imperial capital city of the kingdom.


    Only a small number of demons were stationed to other cities


    Once the demon race conquered a kingdom, they would assign a small number of demons to guard it. The main forces would then continue their conquest in the next kingdom.


    Only a small number of demons remained to stand guard in the Crescent Kingdom since the main force had already moved on to their next conquest.


    This fact made Austin feel very confident in the attack he was planning to launch.


    In fact, it was this very reason why Austin decided to initiate a siege against the Crescent Kingdom in the first place. He knew that their forces could easily outnumber the demon race and defeat them.


    Upon entering the Crescent Kingdom, Austin together with the queen of the evil shadow race, rode the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot and flew towards the imperial capital city.


    The dashing speed of the Chariot eased their journey. Half a day later the view of the imperial capital city welcomed Austin''s sight.


    Soon, Austin and the queen got out of the Chariot and hovered above the sky of the imperial capital city.


    Austin put the Chariot back into his Space Ring and then released his spiritual sense to detect the situation in the imperial city.


    His initial sense of his surroundings was already enough to inform him of everything he needed to know about the capital. He quickly figured out his plan for attack.


    "Attack them at the front door,"


    Austin said to the queen as he drew out his Ancient Dragon Sword.


    The queen nodded and took out her fan.


    Prepared for battle, the two then teleported themselves at the front door of the capital city.


    "Demon race, come out and prepare to die!"


    Austin''s deafening voice rumbled threateningly, like rolls of thunder that boomed above the heavens. To add more power in his tone, he even exercised his vital energy force to magnify his voice.


    In a flash, Austin''s voice spread across the whole city and the demons heard it instantly.


    "Attention, everyone!


    Enemies have arrived at the front door!" a demon shouted in warning to everyone.


    Caught off guard, the entire capital immediately flew into a frenzy. They all rushed out to fight the unexpected enemies


    In a blink of an eye, tens of thousands of demons appeared fl


    hing.


    With a simple thought, he immediately teleported his allied force into the battlefield��all sixty thousand of them.


    His forces consisted of the warriors from the Trinary Star City, the evil shadow race and the Heaven Pavilion Sect.


    "Kill the demons!" the sixty thousand warriors roared!


    They rushed out of their lines and immediately pounced on the demon race with the ferocity of wolves.


    These warriors had already faced against these demons back at Trinary Star City.


    Their past experience in dealing with these troublesome demons gave them the necessary knowledge in defeating them. There was no longer any need to feel afraid once they knew their enemies.


    The moment Austin teleported them into the battlefield, the warriors all launched their strongest attacks against their enemies.


    "Kill!


    Kill all the demons!" Austin ordered loudly.


    As the chaos ensued, he waved the Ancient Dragon Sword and let the white dragon come out again the second time around. The fierce beast roared and turned an entire horde of demons into a mist of bloody fogs.


    "Kill!" the sixty thousand warriors roared in response to Austin''s order.


    The entire capital city shook as an earthquake resulted from their fierce shouts.


    This was no simple fight; this was a battle to the death!


    "You all want to die here!


    Damn you, human beings!" A loud voice rang out from afar.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Three streams of dark light imbued with a terrifyingly evil aura dashed towards Austin and the queen.


    "Oh!


    Finally, you three showed up!" Austin remarked.


    He had been waiting for them. The moment he arrived, he had already detected the presence of three of the strongest demons in the Crescent Kingdom.


    The death of these three demons was vital if he wanted to conquer the Crescent Kingdom.


    They were all at the demon semi-saint stage, which was equivalent to the Semi-holy Realm for human warriors.


    With so many of their forces being killed, these three had no choice but to finally come out and join the fight.

 Chapter 1298 To Reclaim The Crescent Kingdom.

    The three demon semi-saints reached Austin and the queen within a few seconds.


    They knew among themselves that the strange young man and woman in front of them were not just the finest but the strongest among those cultivators.


    "Go to hell!" the demons shouted in chorus. Each tried to gather as much strength as possible.


    Without talking, two of them charged at the queen, while one dashed at Austin.


    Austin watched the three demons, amused and entertained at the scene. "You''re digging your own grave!" he snorted with a defiant smile.


    Despite the commotion, he tried his best to focus and concentrated his mind. Suddenly, his demonic avatar stood in front of him and rushed without any warning towards the demon semi-saint.


    "Bang!"


    As if the world stood still and time stopped for a second, Austin''s demonic avatar reached the demon semi-saint in a flash and hit him hard with its palm.


    The demon semi-saint fell on the ground as he felt an overwhelming energy enveloped his entire being. It hit him with such a forceful impact, that he was unable to move.


    The demonic avatar was under Austin''s full control and could be manipulated however he wanted. It was so powerful that it was capable of killing demon saints without any efforts, more so demon semi-saints.


    "Who the hell are you? Are you out of your mind? Why would you help a low-born human against your own kind? Why don''t you pick your own size?" the demon semi-saint growled angrily.


    He refused to be killed by Austin''s demonic avatar.


    He was waiting for an answer. With wide eyes, the answer he got was a slap.


    "Bang!"


    The demon semi-saint felt himself thrown away forcefully. He tried to steady himself, as he looked for injuries, and that was when he realized what just happened. He was several kilometers away from where he had been.


    He placed his hand over his chest, feeling the pain. His face turned deathly pale. Apparently he sustained several injuries and his legs refused to support him. Afraid, he was barely able to stand.


    In an instant, Austin reached the injured demon semi-saint and grabbed him by the throat. Despite the obvious injuries he knew what he was capable of, so he restricted the demonic energy inside him and made sure that he could not be a threat to any of them. Then right away, he transported him into the City model.


    In the blink of an eye, the demonic avatar was right in front of the two demon semi-saints who were attacking the queen.


    It hit the two demon semi-saints with such demonic energy that they didn''t know what hit them.


    "Bang!"


    The two demon semi-saints were so surprised and unprepared for the attack that they too sustained painful injuries.


    Austin took care of the three demons. They were the strongest among the demon race in the city. But he managed to disable and wound the three of them by simply manipulating the demonic a


    s also made known that all the demons there had been destroyed. Not a single one was left or survived.


    In the stronghold of Southern Alliances Army, Mysterious Sky City of the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom, a group of elders sat in a hall. Confusion was written over their faces.


    "What? Austin and his men slain all the demons in the Crescent Kingdom? And not one was left?"


    Everyone present at the meeting was shocked and was lost for words.


    The Crescent Kingdom was the very first kingdom which the human cultivators had taken back from the demons since the demon race evaded the South Continent of the Prime Martial World.


    It was an undeniable victory for Austin and this meant a lot to the human cultivators.


    "Ha! Ha! That boy never failed to amaze me!"


    Godwin, Julius and Peter agreed and were all smiling.


    "There were only over thirty thousand demons in the Crescent Kingdom. It was an easy victory. Austin was just lucky.


    If we had not held off the main force of the demon race, do you think Austin would have been able to take a kingdom back from the demon race?"


    Baldwin snapped, disdain all over his face.


    But this news, did really surprise all the human cultivators.


    Snow Kingdom was another small kingdom near the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom.


    A strong army, which was made of over three hundred thousand demons, was stationed in this kingdom.


    This army was one of the main forces of the Heaven Claimer tribe who planned to conquer the South Continent.


    The news of Austin''s Victory did not fail to reach the imperial capital city of the Snow Kingdom.


    "What did you say? Human cultivators retook the Crescent Kingdom?


    And all demons were killed by them? Not even one was left?


    Damn it! These stupid humans are so troublesome! They''re destroying all our plans!"


    A violent roar resounded and was heard over the entire kingdom and shook the whole imperial capital city.

 Chapter 1299 Join You

    In the Snow Kingdom, a very angry demon roared in frustration after being informed that his entire force in the Crescent Kingdom had been wiped out by the human cultivators. The monstrosity in his appearance was enhanced by his spiny coat, dark purple skin, and intimidating five meter height.


    The demon frantically blared, "Damn it! These stupid humans!


    My dear brother who was in charge of guarding the Crescent Kingdom was killed by shitty human cultivators.


    Fuck those lowly born humans!


    Revenge! I want revenge! I will avenge my dear brother''s death!


    They will experience their worst nightmare. I''m going to take my men to the Crescent Kingdom and annihilate all these shitty humans. I will let them feel my wrath deep within their bones!"


    The demon''s raging growl shook the earth and echoed throughout the whole imperial capital city.


    He turned to one of his subordinates and issued an order. "Gather our forces. We will attack the Crescent Kingdom."


    The news about his brother''s death set the demon into rage. This demon was one of the powerful leaders among the demon race and his brother''s death was something that he would not take in stride.


    A young demon with a very strong aura appeared beside him. "Cool down, Joe.


    You should focus on main goal. Our main task is to defeat the Southern Alliances Army and conquer the three holy kingdoms on the South Continent.


    According to my investigation, a human cultivator called Austin Lin led the attack that took the Crescent Kingdom with about forty thousand cultivators. They have nothing to do with the Southern Alliances Army


    I don''t think we should waste our energy on these small flies. They don''t even pose a threat to us. It would just be a waste of time.


    We should focus on conquering the three holy kingdoms. We will send our men simultaneously and attack those three countries.


    This is our most important task, our ultimate goal. We can''t afford to make any mistakes. Forget about your revenge. You can''t take our men to the Crescent Kingdom," he commanded in a calm but imposing tone.


    This demon was also five meters tall. He had a human face but his entire body was covered in scales.


    He had a snow-white complexion and his thick, flowing hair made him look young and charming.


    "Rick, my brother was killed by Austin Lin.


    I must avenge him," Joe pleaded


    The raging demon was gone and replaced with a slightly shivering Joe.


    "What did you say?


    Haven''t I made it clea


    s.


    We promised ourselves that one day we will take our homeland back and slaughter all the demons.


    When we heard that you conquered our kingdom and killed the demons, we hastily came back.


    We want to pledge our loyalty and join your war against the demons.


    Please let us fight beside you!"


    the middle-aged man humbly explained.


    "Commander Austin, please allow us to join you,"


    the rest of the cultivators pleaded in a loud voice.


    ''I see, '' Austin thought with a nod looking at the cultivators clamoring in front of him.


    ''It turns out these people are from the Crescent Kingdom.''


    He glanced at the sea of cultivators in front of him.


    He could tell half of these cultivators'' cultivation bases were at or above the Astral Realm, and the rest of them were below the Master Realm.


    "All right.


    Those whose cultivation bases are at or above the Astral Realm will fight against the demons with me.


    And the rest will stay in the Crescent Kingdom.


    Since we just reclaimed your kingdom, we need many hands here to rebuild your homes.


    The demons are very strong. Those whose cultivation bases are below the Master Realm cannot help in fighting off the demon race,"


    Austin declared with all honesty.


    All those cultivators whose cultivation bases were at or above the Astral Realm were thrilled.


    The cultivators who couldn''t join the war because of their weak stance looked slightly despondent. ''I wish I were stronger, '' they thought.


    "Tell our men to have a good rest.


    We will head for the Rainbow Kingdom the day after tomorrow,"


    Austin ordered Clark.


    "Copy that!"


    Clark replied enthusiastically.

 Chapter 1300 Getting Seven Kinds of Demonic Skills (Part One)

    Soon, Austin''s order had been passed on to all of his men.


    As expected, the news aroused enthusiasm among all his warriors. They were so excited that they just couldn''t wait to throw themselves into battle and recover the territory that they had lost.


    They had been savoring the sweetness of a lot of victories these days. First, Austin led them in a fight against a hundred-thousand demon race army in the Trinary Star City and won. Despite how formidable their enemies were, they still managed to crush and cripple them--causing many casualties to the demon army.


    Then, they fought together and recovered the Crescent Kingdom in just a day!


    These two triumphs meant a lot to the warriors. Before that, it could be said that human warriors were merely living in the shadow of the demon race. In their eyes, the ferocious demon race had been unbeatable. But now, they had turned the tides and forced the demon race to run with their tails between their legs.


    Needless to say, they felt an incredible sense of achievement by winning these battles. They now believed that they could push their limits and go beyond their expectations under the leadership of Austin.


    Austin set off his spiritual sense and felt the high morale and confidence of his fifty thousand plus men. Knowing that he had encouraged them and brought change to this city, Austin smiled to himself in satisfaction.


    After all, he knew very well that the morale of the troops was a critical factor in winning a battle. Therefore, Austin thought it important to solidify the morale of his men even before they went on to the battlefield.


    "It is now time for me to cultivate some really powerful demonic skills,"


    Austin said to himself pleasantly.


    Moments later, Austin had already retreated into a secluded secret chamber to cultivate and prepare himself for what he was about to do.


    Pushing his mind, he entered the City model in a flash. The City model he


    tening tone. Why must they still act like they were a notch above human beings and try to threaten him with such angry faces when they could hardly draw another breath? Who did they think they were? It was so ridiculous!


    "Damn you human sucklings! You won''t get away with this, I promise!" one of them shouted in a hoarse voice.


    Austin''s harsh words infuriated them even further. They squirmed and struggled to get up, but their efforts were all in vain. Had they not been mortally wounded, they would have jumped at that human warrior and killed him even if it cost them their own lives.


    "Wow, I''m surprised that you still have the strength to talk about such rubbish. Fine. It seems to me that you still need to go through torturing games to learn to bend the knee,"


    Austin said with a smirk.


    Without saying another word, Austin pushed his mind and his demonic avatar left his body and made for the seven demon warriors. Before they realized what was happening, countless punches and kicks rained on them heavily.


    The demonic avatar was a powerful weapon made from a demon emperor. Thus, it could release immense demonic energy and fight violently. Its punches and kicks were like huge rocks that kept smashing the seven demon warriors'' bodies, pinning them down like a mountain.

 Chapter 1301 Getting Seven Kinds of Demonic Skills (Part Two)

    Additionally, apart from their wounded bodies, their demonic spiritual souls had also suffered greatly. And their already vulnerable souls were now on the verge of falling apart under the demonic avatar''s barrage of violence.


    When the power of a skill reached a certain degree, it could not only wipe out the flesh, but also the spiritual souls quite easily. This was what the seven demon warriors were experiencing at that moment.


    So as long as Austin could use the power of the demonic avatar to the fullest and weigh it all on those demon warriors, he also had the ability to break their souls and crush them to dust.


    The seven demon warriors were well aware of that, too.


    But Austin didn''t want to give them a clean and easy death. In fact, he meant to torture them and teach them a lesson. Finally, after about two hours of torment, they realized that they had slipped into a life and death situation and gave in.


    The mortal human being was not the only creature that feared death. As evidenced by their actions, it was apparent that the demon race also did.


    With that, Austin''s strategy worked, and he got what he wanted from the demon race.


    He wanted their high grade demonic skills!


    Only by cultivating more demonic skills could Austin increase the power of his demonic avatar and unleash the demon emperor''s full potential.


    The seven demon warriors didn''t let him down. In all, he got seven high grade demonic skills from them.


    The first one was called the Demonic Fire Net.


    This particular skill enabled the user to refine his demonic energy into a large number of magic ropes. Each rope would be as thick as a bucket and engulfed by a raging fire. Together, these ropes would form an immense fire net.


    The net could be applied flexibly in


    ensely disturbing, like a voice from hell that would throw you into disarray and demoralize your will to fight. It had the ability to make you feel as if you were slowly being engulfed by death.


    Once affected by the Diabolic Blade''s sound, those with a relatively weak spiritual sense would soon be distracted and got killed without even being able to fight back!


    The sixth one was the Diabolic Flashing Skill, a kind of bodily movement skill.


    It took the user''s demonic energy or even his blood essence as its fuel. But given how amazing it was, it was worth it. At best, the user could travel over fifty thousand miles in the blink of an eye!


    Of course, it went without saying that the farther you traveled with this skill, the more demonic energy or blood essence it would take. After all, powerful skills always came with a price.


    The last skill was the Destructive Diabolic Eye, which gave the user the ability to attack the enemies'' spirit with the user''s demonic spiritual soul.


    To put it in a simple way, this skill was meant to attack the spiritual soul and push the enemies into an endless horrible nightmare that was bad enough to make them lose their minds.

 Chapter 1302 Practicing The Demonic Skills

    These seven demonic skills were more superior than the demonic skills that Austin had mastered earlier.


    Of course they were also very powerful yet they fell short when it came to these seven demonic skills.


    After studying and analyzing the seven demonic skills thoroughly, Austin finally made up his mind.


    He decided to let the demonic shadow practice three of them - the Demonic Ultimate Cage, the Diabolic Blade and the Diabolic Flashing Skill.


    Those three skills were the ones in which Austin was most interested. He decided that he would skip the other four skills for now.


    He understood that sometimes one shouldn''t be too greedy. If he practiced the seven skills all at once, he would never succeed.


    Besides, he knew that as long as he could catch stronger demons of the demon race, he would definitely get to know more demonic skills in the future.


    Austin let his demonic shadow begin practicing the three demonic skills in a quiet street. He stood beside the shadow, serving as a guardian.


    The demonic avatar had the demonic energy of the demon emperor, so it was very easy for it to practice those demonic skills.


    The day quickly passed off.


    With the day coming to end, a satisfied look appeared on Austin''s face. The demonic avatar had successfully mastered the Demonic Ultimate Cage, the Diabolic Blade, and the Diabolic Flashing Skill.


    All the three skills were extremely powerful. When Austin saw the demonic avatar master the skills, he came to know what powers they held.


    The Diabolic Flashing Skill could make Austin travel fifty thousand meters in just a flicker of time. Austin had never known that there was a skill that could make a person travel that far at once.


    The skill was far better than the Demonic Teleportation Skill he practiced before.


    The Demonic Teleportation Skill could only make a person travel about five to six thousand meters in the blink of an eye.


    The distance that the Diabolic Flashing Skill could make a person cross was ten times more than the Demonic Teleportation Skill!


    After the demonic avatar successfully mastering the three skills, Austin had to do the next thing he had on mind.


    He looked for a quiet and peaceful place. He landed in another vacant street.


    He sat down with his legs crossed, and took out hundreds of thousands divine vital energy crystals and began laying them around himself as a wall. Then he took a good amount of elixirs and put them around himself too.


    After doing that, he drank half a bottle of Refined Vital Energy Liquid.


    "I really hope that I can achieve a breakthrough this time,"


    Austin mumbled to himself.


    The fact was that Austin had been feeling the urge to attempt the breakthrough after the cultivation and fights in these past days.


    It was now that he got the


    e was going to try the Diabolic Flashing Skill.


    The demonic avatar was usually hidden within Austin''s body.


    Therefore, the two of them acted like one.


    That explained why Austin could directly use his body to work the demonic skills, which could only be used by a member of the demon race.


    Shoop!


    With a quick thought, Austin appeared at the Martial Arts Square of the imperial capital city.


    All the sixty thousand people had been waiting there for quite some time.


    They were wondering when Austin was going to show up. They were waiting for his order.


    And when Austin appeared in front of their eyes all of a sudden, most of them to some extent couldn''t understand what was happening.


    Austin had suddenly come before their eyes. This left them awe-struck.


    As seconds passed, they began to realize that Austin was really there. They were completely shocked.


    Their state of shock was because they didn''t see him coming at all. He just appeared out of nowhere.


    The king of the Crescent Kingdom was also standing at the square. He was there with a group of royal people. They were present there to see off Austin.


    The king was totally aware that Austin''s help was the only reason that he was still the ruler of this country.


    Thus, he was very thankful to Austin.


    Austin stopped for a while and spoke to the king of the Crescent Kingdom for a few minutes.


    "I''m sorry. It took me so long to come back." Austin began to address his people.


    "All right then! It''s time to go. Our destination is the Rainbow Kingdom!"


    Quickly he teleported all of them into the City which he kept with him.


    He took out the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot and got on it with the queen. Straight, they went to the Rainbow Kingdom at a very quick speed. They were unaware of what lay ahead but they were all ready to face whatever would meet them there.

 Chapter 1303 Kill Thousands Of Demons In The Blink Of An Eye

    Austin hopped on the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot and drove it away from the Crescent Kingdom as fast as he could. Ten long hours had passed and he was finally entering the Rainbow Kingdom.


    The vast land in front of him showed just how big this kingdom was compared to the Crescent Kingdom, the place where he came from.


    The Rainbow Kingdom was now controlled by the demon species. They had about 70, 000 of them, among which, 40, 000 were stationed in the imperial capital city.


    The other 30, 000 were scattered in other parts of the kingdom.


    All of a sudden, the sound of a violent gust of wind was heard right outside the imperial capital city, interrupting the silence.


    Beams of lights started flashing in mid-air, so erratic that it was almost blinding, and then it finally stopped before the gates of the imperial capital city.


    It was the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot, standing proudly in its glory.


    Austin and the queen of the evil shadow race stepped down from the chariot together and stared at the huge city in front of them.


    They could sense the dense, evil aura from the heart of the city, and had they been normal humans, it would have sent chills down their spine.


    "Humans? How daring of you to come here. Leave, or else you will face your untimely demise," someone hiding in the dark warned.


    Before Austin knew it, ten demons had already circled him and the queen.


    Eerie, cracking sounds were heard each time the demons moved.


    A normal person would have cowered in fear and cried, but the queen just waved her hand and blasted a wave of energy so strong that the bodies of the demons exploded all at once. What was left of their bodies then dissipated into the air.


    It was now Austin''s turn. He closed his eyes and summoned over 60, 000 cultivators. They greeted the demons with eager eyes.


    "Let''s kill these damn demons and destroy the city!"


    Austin shouted as he waved his hand and motioned for the cultivators to move forward.


    "Let''s go!" said the cultivators in unison.


    Everyone rushed to the huge imperial capital city in high spirits with only one goal in mind: ending the demon race once and for all.


    "Urgent news! Human cultivators are attacking us!"


    the demon guards shouted repeatedly to alert the entire city. They could see thousands of cultivators getting close as they stood guard on the tower. Fear and panic began to fill their system as they had never seen such a huge number of courageous cultivators aiming to burn their kingdom to the ground.


    But soon they were swallowed by the crowd of human cultivators. I


    prehend the situation in front of their eyes.


    Everyone was startled


    as to how Austin''s demon avatar could kill more than 30, 000 demons alone.


    Human cultivators wanted to kill more, but Austin didn''t give them the chance to!


    The battle ended quickly.


    From start to end, the whole process merely took six or seven breaths.


    The battle had come to an end before anyone''s knowledge.


    Human cultivators were yet to be convinced if this was reality or just a game.


    Some loud greeting teeth sound was heard.


    The demons who managed to survived trembled in fear. They gritted their teeth as they starred at Austin''s burning passionate eyes.


    The remaining demons were all frightened.


    Another angry roar disturbed their victory.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    At that moment, six black lights flashed in and out of the imperial capital city.


    They were the six semi-saint demons.


    One was a premium stage demon semi-saint while two were medium stage semi-saints. The rest were preliminary stage semi-saints.


    The six demons came to the battle field and got rooted on the spot as they saw the numerous dead bodies on the ground. The demons'' number was significantly reduced, and only a thousand remained alive.


    "What the hell just happened here?" "How could they die in seconds?"


    The premium stage semi-saint demon roared angrily to the demons who managed to survived. They were enraged and confused of the situation in front of them.


    The six semi-saints demons were aware of the human cultivators'' capacity as they had fought before.


    But no one prepared them for the worst scenario. They came a little late, and couldn''t decipher how all demons were almost killed in just 6 or 7 breaths.

 Chapter 1304 Recapturing The Lost Territory

    ''''Kill them all!''''


    Austin stood tall in front of his enemies. He gave these six demon semi-saints a cold piercing glare as they rushed in to attack him. He had already predicted his enemies'' moves so he instantly ordered his demonic avatar to slaughter them all!


    The demonic avatar followed Austin''s command. In the blink of an eye, he jumped in front of the savage demon semi-saints.


    The demon semi-saints were caught off guard. ''''Damn it! Who the hell are you?


    Why are you attacking us? Aren''t you one of us?''''


    They sensed the demonic avatar''s overwhelming power and trembled in fear. They instantly took a step back knowing they couldn''t fight against this mighty demon.


    The wrath in Austin''s eyes was evidence enough that he would show these demon semi-saints no mercy. He commanded his demonic avatar to release the Demonic Ultimate Cage to prevent them from escaping.


    Out of fear the six demon semi-saints tried to run off but they suddenly found it extremely difficult to make even a single step. It was as if their bodies had been trapped in a bottomless swamp.


    Bang!Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Loud, crushing sounds echoed all over the place.


    The demonic Avatar approached the immobile demon semi-saints. In a flash, he threw them six powerful punches.


    Those powerful punches knocked down the demon semi-saint''s heads and smashed them into powder.


    It never crossed the minds of these demon semi-saints that they would one day get killed by someone of their own race. They came to the Prime Martial worlds thinking of themselves as very high and mighty, presumptuously thinking that they could own the world.


    The demon semi-saints were killed instantly by Austin''s demonic avatar in one swift move.


    All the warriors watched in awe after they witnessed the demonic avatar''s formidable power.


    The demonic avatar''s loyalty to Austin moved the warrior''s hearts. They couldn''t help but look at the demonic avatar with reverence and acclaim.


    Austin''s cultivators thanked their lucky stars for having the demonic avatar as their ally. It would have been a nightmare if they were at opposing sides.


    After annihilating the demon race with his powerful avatar, calmness was once again restored to the Rainbow Kingdom.


    Austin brought his cultivators to the imperial capital city, and freed all the warriors that had been imprisoned by the demon race.


    One of the prisoners was the emperor of the Rainbow Kingdom.


    The emperor was already at a state of despair and Austin''s timely rescue brought him back to his senses. His newfound freedom brought him so much joy that he even offered Austin his throne to show his appreciation.


    Austin declined the emperor''s offer. He wasn''t someone who desired a throne.


    Swiftly, Austin and his people wiped out all traces of the demon race in the Rainbow Kingdom in a matter of hours.


    Within five hours, not a single soul of the demon race could be found in the city. After that, Austin utilized the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot to take him to the other lands and purge it of the demon race forces.


    The demon race''s strategy put them at a disadvantage. The elite squad were mainly stationed at the imp


    lsion waves.


    The experience from the previous battles gave Austin''s soldiers valuable cultivation insights. Coupled with the steady supply of resources they got from each kingdom, this meant that his forces were all making breakthroughs left and right.


    This included even the members of the evil shadow race.


    Austin couldn''t help but feel a great sense of pride as he looked at his soldiers.


    He was also glad that he manage to prove to them that fighting was the most efficient way to improve.


    Rumbling!


    There was a loud explosion from somewhere not far away.


    It was so loud that it even made the earth rumble.


    "Oh?" Austin exclaimed. "It seems that someone is trying to resist the Thunderstroke Doom."


    He quickly used his spiritual sense and located the place where one of his warriors was currently attempting a breakthrough.


    A familiar figure appeared, almost completely buried by the intense thunderbolts. However, Austin could faintly recognize that it was Brandon.


    Brandon was at the preliminary stage of Semi-holy Realm. He pledged his allegiance to Austin way back in the Trinary Star City.


    Warriors who were beyond the Primal Holy Realm would usually have to resist the Thunderstroke Doom to make a successful breakthrough.


    Austin couldn''t help but frown after he perceived Brandon''s Thunderstroke Doom.


    "He is in danger.


    I don''t think his cultivation base is solid enough to support his breakthrough,"


    Austin murmured to himself in concern.


    "Wait! How could I forget?!"


    It suddenly occurred to him that there was something he could do to help!


    Austin recalled that he was in possession of the thunder unicorn that he had stored in his elixir field. This thunder unicorn had the ability to break into the Thunderstroke Doom and devour the power of the thunder, as seen during the queen''s last breakthrough.


    "Well, might as well do him a favor."


    Austin activated his bodily movement skill and suddenly reappeared right beside Brandon.


    Since his demonic avatar mastered the Diabolic Flashing Skill, Austin could cross long distances in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 1305 Too Slow (Part One)

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Countless lightning bolts streaked across the storm clouds covering the sky, rumbling relentlessly towards Brandon.


    Feeling the inevitable approach of lightning, Brandon raised his hands above his head. In an instant, his vital energy force summoned numerous gigantic handprints that formed a shield to protect him against the strike of lightning!


    The handprints formed a web-like shield, interconnecting with each other. It absorbed the lightning''s energy and prevented them from hitting Brandon. If an observer would attempt to count the handprints in the sky, it would hurt his eyes.


    As if that wasn''t amazing enough, Austin spotted something else as each handprint was formed by Brandon''s vital energy force: in the center of every handprint lied a pure image of a divine and mighty Buddha.


    Austin suddenly realized that Brandon was using a special martial art skill that he had been practicing - the Thousand-Buddha Palm.


    Performing the skill of the Thousand-Buddha Palm instantly produced over a thousand handprints formed from the user''s vital energy force. It was indeed an extremely powerful skill.


    After a few seconds of witnessing the skill, Austin slowly shook his head.


    It was clear to him that Brandon''s foundation of vital energy force wasn''t powerful enough to maintain the skill''s use.


    His lack of vital energy force did not enable him to maximize the full potential of the Thousand-Buddha Palm''s ultimate power.


    While Austin''s evaluation of Brandon''s performance was ongoing, the latter was having difficulty dealing with the thunder. Brandon''s nerves were frayed and he was exhausted, but the intensity of the thunder and lightning only grew as time went by.


    "Master, he is weakened by the thunder. I don''t think Brandon is powerful enough to make it through the whole Thunderstroke Doom."


    Clark approached Austin slowly, his face etched with worry.


    "It''s okay. I''m going to give him some help,"


    Austin said deliberately to ease Clark''s mind.


    "Help? Wait, what do you mean?"


    Clark was confused for a second. ''How could Austin help Brandon overcome the Doom?'' thought Clark.


    Howl!


    In a blink of an eye, a thunder unicorn appear


    he breakthrough.


    Clark and Brandon still weren''t completely convinced by Austin. They knew by their instinct that the Heavenly Doom wasn''t something could be easily duped by such a simple trick.


    Austin did not recall the thunder unicorn back. He let it continue to absorb most of the lightning with an incredible speed.


    After a certain amount of time, Clark and Brandon grew tired of waiting to see if interfering with the breakthrough would backfire on them. As Austin expected, nothing bad happened.


    Brandon finally gathered his courage and his wits; he was ready to face the Thunderstroke Doom.


    Brandon felt confident about his breakthrough, especially with the thunder unicorn by his side. His attacks seemed to reflect what he was thinking, and he was able to adapt his attack style more flexibly.


    Shortly after, the intensity of the lightning waned to the point that there were only a few sparks left scurrying between the clouds.


    The dark clouds dissipated and faded away gradually as far as their eyes could see. The clear blue sky was uncovered after the last few sparks of lightning died down.


    At long last, everything returned to normal. There were flowers swaying in the breeze, birds singing in the trees. It didn''t look like anything happened here mere moments ago.


    Boom!


    After only a short respite, a tremendous wave of vital energy force exploded from within Brandon''s body, running through his veins and every fiber of his being.

 Chapter 1306 Too Slow (Part Two)

    They all felt it at the same time. It was the kind of vital energy wave that only cultivators from the Semi-holy Realm were able to release!


    While Brandon was still celebrating the successful breakthrough, Austin summoned the thunder unicorn back to him.


    As the thunder unicorn came nearer, he could sense that something had changed within it. Apparently, after it had absorbed all that lightning energy from the Heavenly Doom, the thunder unicorn seemed to have gained a huge amount of power. The aura surrounding it had also become brighter than before.


    Imperceptibly nodding his head, Austin was very satisfied by the results from taking a risk on the Heavenly Doom.


    The thunder unicorn was recalled back into Austin''s elixir field.


    "Commander Austin, you cannot begin to fathom how truly grateful I am for your help.


    If it weren''t for you and your little beast, I don''t think I could have made it through the Thunderstroke Doom in one piece. Seriously.


    Thus, you have earned my loyalty as your humble servant. I am at your disposal anytime you wish. This represents how grateful I am for everything that you have done for me today. I hope you will realize that."


    Brandon went straight towards Austin right after the breakthrough was completed. He thanked Austin sincerely, with all his heart.


    He knew the extent of his own abilities, and that without the help of the thunder unicorn, he wouldn''t have been able to have a successful breakthrough by himself.


    "Brandon, don''t think too much of it. It''s not that big of a deal. It pleases me to see that you''ve made it through the Thunderstroke Doom. Congratulations."


    Austin gave him a modest smile.


    "Thank you, sir. I don''t know if you''ve already heard, but I''m not the only one doing this. Recently, there were many cultivators who had their own breakthroughs as well."


    Clark sincerely informed Austin.


    "That sounds nice. I''m happy for them."


    Austin nodded in agreement. Hearing positive news like the achievements of other cultivators who were doing their best to im


    all the way from the farthest reaches of the continent to join Austin and his army.


    Beforehand, most of the cultivators were more likely to join the Southern Alliances Army considering the scale of the army and their accessible resources.


    But, since Austin''s army had proven its great strength while conquering all those cities, such new force had spoken for themselves and created a huge impact way beyond their imagination.


    If the Southern Alliances Army was the fiercest army in all of the South Continent, there was no doubt that Austin''s Army had caught up and quickly became the next. Or, it might even be better than the Southern Alliances Army in the people''s eyes.


    Austin noticed that there were more cultivators from the South Continent that had come to him and wanted to serve in his army. He was quite elated with the "consequence" brought on by his conquest. He only had one requirement for the new comers. That was, their cultivation base had to be at the Astral Realm levels or above.


    If this requirement was not fulfilled, one shall not be given the chance to join his army.


    It had only been five days since Austin accepted new cultivators but the number of his soldiers had already increased up to 100 thousands!


    Among all the new comers, there were two cultivators from the Semi-holy Realm.


    And, fifteen from the Primal Holy Realm.

 Chapter 1307 The A.L. Army

    Now Austin had four subordinates who were at the Semi-holy Realm.


    To be more specific, there were five of them, since the queen was also a Semi-holy Realm master.


    Besides them, he had twenty two followers who were at the Primal Holy Realm.


    Austin was well aware that the battle effectiveness and technical aspects of his army were quite lower when compared to the Southern Alliances Army.


    It had to be because there were nearly a dozen Holy Realm masters in the Southern Alliances Army.


    On the other hand, none of Austin''s men had even entered the Holy Realm.


    Despite all that, Austin knew that he had a trump card��his demonic avatar. It could defeat a dozen masters even if they were at the Holy Realm.


    Hence, it was child''s play for Austin to retake those small kingdoms which had been seized by the demon race. He could easily take those kingdoms back, though they were guarded by tens of thousands of demons.


    Meanwhile, there were many rumors which started spreading across like forest wildfire.


    There was word on the street that Austin had taken back more than thirty kingdoms which had been occupied by demons.


    All the human cultivators and demons on the South Continent had heard this.


    Austin had become the point of focus of the whole South Continent. Everyone seemed to be monitoring or keeping a tab on his activities.


    In the stronghold of the Southern Alliances Army, three elders were sitting in deep thought in a room.


    "Well done, Austin! This is really good news.


    Ha-ha! The boy is quite an amazing fellow.


    Recently, the demon race had started gathering all their resources and fighters. They were planning to have a final battle against us.


    But now Austin has messed up their plan,"


    Godwin, dressed in a white robe, exclaimed in delight, tapping the table.


    "You''re really lucky. You have such an excellent disciple, someone you can be proud of.


    Now you can tell everyone that you''re Austin''s master," Julius and Peter said to the rapturous elder.


    They were glad to hear the news. At the same time, they were slightly envious of Godwin.


    But now everyone was happy to hear about Austin and his achievements. "Hmm! This brat rose to fame overnight," Baldwin murmured with a grim expression.


    He was in his own room.


    He knew that it was good news for the Southern Alliances Army that Au


    days later, we''ll split our men into three groups. Then we will move ahead to attack the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom, the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom and the Elite Holy Kingdom at the same time.


    This is going to be a decisive war between us and the Southern Alliances Army!"


    The demon who was in charge discussed the plan with his subordinates.


    Since their leader had already made a decision, none of them dared to raise an objection.


    An hour later, two dark lights were seen departing the Snow Kingdom.


    Those two dark lights gave off enormous evil aura.


    Things were moving differently in the Jade Kingdom.


    Austin took over the Jade Kingdom from the demons four hours ago.


    It was the 38th kingdom that Austin had successfully taken back from the demon race.


    All the enemies in the kingdom had been slaughtered.


    Having got rid of the enemies, Austin took his men to the imperial capital city to have some rest.


    He knew that his men were exhausted after fighting against those demons for the last five days.


    Hence, he ordered his men to rest for one complete day.


    Lots of cultivators had joined Austin''s side in the past few days.


    Now Austin had more than 200, 000 followers.


    And people started calling Austin and his team as the A.L. Army.


    It was Clark and other cultivators'' idea. They named their team after Austin.


    When Austin heard it, he also didn''t oppose it. He was happy to have an army of his own which carried his name.


    Soon, everyone in the South Continent got to know about the A.L. Army and its achievements.

 Chapter 1308 The Sword Treasure-house

    Very soon, more than 200, 000 of Austin''s people were settled comfortably in the imperial capital city of the Jade Kingdom.


    They had had a long journey, so after telling everyone to get some rest, Austin took his leave and went to his temporary house.


    Though the lodgings were temporary, it was still quite a large and magnificent house with comfortable rooms and soft decor.


    "Master, are you sure that The Jade Kingdom is where the Sword Emperor left behind his Sword Treasure-house?"


    Violet asked Austin.


    "Of course. I know it to be true because the Sword Emperor embedded the map of the Sword Treasure-house into my Soul Sea.


    Later, when I carefully examined the topography of the Jade Kingdom earlier today, I found it was almost completely identical to that in my Soul Sea. Coincident? I think not.


    That''s how I''m so sure the Sword Treasure-house is in the Jade Kingdom,"


    Austin answered.


    Since his men looked tired, and there was no knowing what turmoil lay ahead, Austin gave his troops one complete day in the Jade Kingdom so that they could refresh themselves. But that was only one part of his motive behind that decision.


    He had another purpose too.


    It was the specific location of the Sword Treasure-house, which was located somewhere in the Jade Kingdom.


    He had acquired a treasure which was a statue of the Sword Emperor in the Sunset Mountain of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    And as the statues of famous and powerful personalities were supposed to be, it too possessed an extraordinary property. There was a wisp of the Sword Emperor''s will inside it.


    This wisp of will had taught a lifetime''s worth of insights about swordsmanship that the Sword Emperor had gained to Austin. And if that weren''t enough, it had also taught him three sets of sword skills.


    It was this wisp of will that had told Austin that the Sword Emperor had left a palace in the Prime Martial World. And this palace was exactly what Violet was asking about��The Sword Treasure-house.


    To help Austin navigate through that palace, the will had filled his Soul Sea with a map of the Sword Treasure-house.


    And while they were busy chasing demons in the Jade Kingdom, Austin had noticed that weirdly, the terrain of the Kingdom was exactly the same as the terrain in the map of the Sword Treasure-house. The odds of two pieces of land following the exact same topography were thin, even in a world as big as today.


    Violet had a few doubts though. "Master, didn''t you tell me that the Sword Emperor asked you not to enter the Sword Treasure-house until your cultivation base had reached the Primal Holy Realm?


    I don''t mean to be disrespectful or anything, but you are currently at the medium stage of Heaven Realm.


    Even if you do find the Sword Treasure-house in the Jade Kingdom, aren''t you afraid of the danger you might be in if you ventured in there too early?" she asked.


    "Ha-ha, Violet, you are right. I have reached only the medium stage of Heaven Realm, but you''re forgetting one important thing.


    My body can


    too, and fell down as comfortably as if he was flopping down on his sofa.


    According to the map given by the Sword Emperor, the Sword Treasure-house should be straight under this cliff.


    Austin plummeted down for quite a while.


    The wind whistled in his ear as he gained momentum continuously and moments later, he finally found solid ground beneath his feet.


    He looked around and found himself in a vast desert.


    It was a rocky terrain, rolling with red sand, and looked dead and desolate. The sky had become dark now, and there was a blast of evil wind in the air.


    ''What''s going on here?''


    Austin was confused.


    He had jumped off the cliff of a mountain. Technically, this should have been a rocky or green area.


    ''How did I suddenly appear in a desert? Is this a small alternate dimension?'' Austin wondered.


    The chances weren''t that slim about that. The Sword Emperor had been a powerful cultivator. ''Was that abyss an entrance to this small alternate dimension?''


    Austin had a vague idea but he wasn''t too sure.


    On deeper examination, he found that the red desert beneath his feet was littered with human and animal skeletons, most of them decaying and half-absorbed in the sand. It looked like that numerous humans and demonic and diabolic beasts had perished here.


    ''So I guess that''s the Sword Treasure-house!'' Austin squinted at the end of the desert.


    There was a great city far in front of him.


    It looked a bit run-down, and seemed to have fallen into disrepair over the course of time.


    But it exuded a deep sense of civilization. According to the scale of the building, and the quality of the construction, it must have been a magnificent city in its time.


    What was more remarkable was that the city in the distance seemed to be full of streaks of thick sword auras, which were roaring and surging around in mid-air, like guard minions!


    ''That''s indeed the Sword Emperor''s Sword Treasure-house, which he left behind in the Prime Martial World.''


    Austin was positive about his judgment.

 Chapter 1309 The Use Of The Sword Emperors Statue

    "Wow! What a strong sword aura!"


    Austin was deeply shocked at the sight of the immense sword aura above the city. It wasn''t something he had ever seen before.


    The Sword Treasure-house used to be the palace of the Sword Emperor.


    "Why was there still such a ghastly strong sword aura in the Sword Treasure-house?" Austin murmured to himself.


    He got lost in his own thoughts before remembering what the Sword Emperor''s wisp once told him. The emperor had since left the Prime Martial World 1000 years ago for a new, far superior world.


    It could be considered a miracle that despite the long of absence of the Sword Emperor at the palace, the Sword Treasure-house still contained such an amazing sword aura.


    Time had hardly left any scars on the house and the sword aura remained as powerful as before.


    ''Could it be possible that the Sword Emperor had left an array here to block the sword aura within the Sword Treasure-house?''


    Austin stood there looking outside the place dumbfounded and confused. His brain was filled with doubts. The curiosity in knowing the source of the sword aura was killing him.


    Trying to find an answer, he decided to make a move. ''I''ll just walk in there and see what is going on.''


    He then took a deep breath and headed towards the palace.


    It only took him a few seconds to reach the front gate of the Sword Treasure-house with the use of his bodily movement skill.


    The enormous gate was tightly shut as the ancient palace stood formidably beyond it.


    Wisps of sword aura floated in the air like fishes swimming in the sea, as if guarding the gate.


    Austin carefully twisted his body to avoid the mass of sword aura. He then tried to push the gate of the house.


    As the gate was about to be opened, something unexpected happened.


    Boom!


    The loud sound shocked Austin. The moment his hand touched the gate, the massive sword aura suddenly became restless. They writhed and trembled, as if disturbed by something dangerous.


    Austin stood still in front of the gate without realizing that the chaotic sword aura was already targeting him, Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, dozens of sword aura darted at him.


    Austin was taken aback with the sword aura''s sudden attack. He quickly jumped on his feet and wielded the Ancient Dragon Sword, smashing them into pieces.


    However, he didn''t even have time to breathe.


    ound him.


    The Sword Treasure-house was filled with the invisible energy and sword aura, which would attack both the outsider''s bodies and spiritual souls.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The sword aura surrounding him were alive and testing him.


    Austin mustered up his courage knowing he had no choice but to remain alert of his surroundings.


    The sword aura here was incredibly strong and powerful.


    There was no way he''d be able to defend himself against them.


    The city was mostly empty and covered in dust. There was no denying that the Sword Treasure-house was old and worn out.


    ''The Sword Treasure-house is huge. It''ll take me a long time to explore.''


    Austin thought.


    Just then, the sound approaching footsteps echoed in the air.


    It seemed to come from outside the ancient city!


    In front of the huge gate, two magic clouds landed on ground. Suddenly two men of the demon race appeared.


    "Hmm? It is a house left by a Sword Emperor of the human race!


    That kid was very lucky to have found such a place!"


    The dark skinned demon exclaimed.


    "Yes. Just look at the remaining sword aura above it. The owner must have been someone of the Emperor Realm."


    The demon with silver scaled body nodded in agreement.


    "Hah-hah! How impressive! A warrior of the Emperor Realm! That is rare even in our Demon Abyss World."


    "So there must be some treasure here!


    Let''s go in there!


    We''ll kill that kid named Austin and take the treasure for ourselves!"


    The one with pitch-dark skin laughed greedily. With one swift move, he was already inside the gate.

 Chapter 1310 Inform Our Master

    When the two demons entered the Sword Treasure-house, neither of them noticed something bizarre above them�C�Ccountless streaks of sword aura shone brightly, lighting up the sky as if there was a galactic phenomenon taking place.


    Because they beamed so brightly, the lights could actually be seen from dozens of miles away.


    Thick sword aura beams hovered over the manor, moving incessantly like thousands of wiggling snakes.


    Because of this, a formidable wave of energy enveloped the whole manor.


    The surrounding looked tempestuous and blustery as if a storm was on its way.


    At the same time, sword aura beams also soared into the air from a seemingly bottomless abyss near a massive mountain.


    Two figures stood on its slop, gazing intently at the radiant lights.


    "What''s this?


    Look, the sword aura bursts out from that abyss," a young man exclaimed in excitement, pointing at the chasm.


    He was about eighteen and wore yellow clothes with a sword hanging on his back.


    "Yeah, I see it.


    It''s coming from the Sword Emperor''s residence.


    Looks like something is going on. Perhaps the door of that place has opened.


    Let''s go and check," another young man in indigo suggested in a shaking voice.


    He, too, like the young boy, carried a sword on his back.


    In a blink of an eye, the two young men reached the edge of that seemingly endless abyss.


    Without any hesitation, they jumped off the cliff.


    A few moments later, they arrived at the Sword Treasure-house.


    "You were right! The door has opened,"


    the young man who wore yellow clothes exclaimed with thrill.


    "We need to fill master in on this.


    This manor has been under our guard since he assigned us here three years ago.


    This place surely means a lot to him.


    Now that the door has finally opened, I''m certain master will be glad to know this,"


    the man in indigo clothes happily suggested.


    He stretched out his hand, and suddenly, a cloud of white light materialized ov


    gent to deal with.


    I''ll be in back in two days," Baldwin said hurriedly.


    As he moved his body, he flashed himself above the Mysterious Sky City.


    Turning into a light, he quickly disappeared in the distance.


    Back in the Sword Treasure-house, Austin dodged the attacks of the invisible sword aura while unleashing his spiritual sense to scan the place.


    The manor occupied a vast area with a multitude of buildings, pavilions, terraces, towers, artificial hills, and pounds around it.


    Apart from seeing those, Austin also set his eyes on the mountains, lakes, and grassland. It was only nature that Austin thought it was a big city from the outside.


    He had guessed that the Sword Treasure-house was another small alternate dimension.


    ''It''s normal for a great master at the Emperor Realm to live in a small alternate dimension, '' he thought to himself.


    As he went deep inside the manor, he saw numerous palaces.


    However, to his disappointment, there was nothing inside those buildings.


    ''Perhaps I should go deeper to look for treasures.


    Sword Emperor wouldn''t have asked me to come here for nothing.


    He must have hidden some precious items in this place that he wanted me to find, ''


    Austin pondered, flashing a wide grin on his face as he excitingly thought of the possible treasures.

 Chapter 1311 How Could It Be

    Austin searched for a while but it was in vain. He found nothing. Still he didn''t give up and started to go further into the village.


    However, at this point, there was something weird that he could sense.


    Austin felt like something or someone was behind him.


    He turned around and stared ahead. He looked around everywhere in the distance.


    But there was nothing strange before his eyes. It looked totally empty. Austin knew his intuition couldn''t be wrong.


    Thus, Austin used his spiritual sense to scan the area around. It took a few seconds to know that he was right, as he found two figures hiding a little away in the distance. Clearly, they were stalking him. Austin then started to walk towards them. Meanwhile, he shouted, "Who the hell are you? Come into the light! Show yourselves!"


    "Ha ha! You, being a poor and incapable human, could find us so easily. Well, you are damn good." one of them remarked distantly.


    The other one gave out a harsh laugh that grated the ear. The laugh echoed in the place.


    As they began speaking, Austin saw two giant figures appear in the distance.


    It took Austin a few seconds to realize that those two figures were demons. They looked furious and malicious, as they kept staring at Austin, with merciless smiles on their faces.


    One of the demons was all black, from head to toe, while the other one was covered by silver scales.


    Though they didn''t move even a little, and stood in the distance, Austin could still feel the powerful energy released from their body.


    Austin was astonished.


    He thought to himself, ''My spiritual sense is good enough to sense anything or anybody around me. But these two demons were able to avoid my spiritual sense. They followed me all the way till here.


    Thank god, I found them at this point.


    Otherwise, I would have been in a very difficult position. I''d have ended up in a passive state, if they had attacked me suddenly.''


    "I reckon you are Austin, aren''t you?


    Hmm! It is quite an impressive thing that a human was able to recover more than thirty kingdoms from us, the noble and invincible demon race. Indeed, it''s shameful for us!


    But today, Austin, you will never escape. We are going to kill you and get those kingdoms back,"


    the black demon spoke in a haughty tone.


    "Lowly human! I pity you, poor dog! All the humans in Prime Martial World deserve to be slaves of our Heaven Claimer tribe.


    Get down on your knees, Austin! Be prepared for your death!"


    The demon covered by silver scales roared, with arrogance filled in his eyes. He was so aggressive when he spoke to Austin that it looked like he was commanding h


    were singing the funeral songs in the space.


    "Damn!" the demons yelled.


    They were truly strong and reacted at once.


    Raging in fury, the black demon got rid of the seal of Demonic Ultimate Cage.


    Bang!


    A nine-tiered Demonic Tower appeared in his hand. It seemed thousands of demons and ghosts were locked themselves in each layer of the tower. They kept crying and yelling.


    Strong power that started suppressing the demons and ghosts in the tower was released. Austin could feel the powerful energy within it.


    "Summon the Great Demon God!"


    the silver demon yelled. Subsequently, he quickly chanted something to finish the summon spell.


    At the same time, the wind whistled and howled incessantly.


    The space was distorted. Light slowly started to recede and the whole universe became dark.


    A few moments later, a giant shadow of the Demon God appeared indistinctly above the silver demon, roaring in the air.


    Boom! Boom!


    Austin heard loud crashing sounds. It was like something had exploded.


    The two demons jumped back. The sounds were probably because they broke the seal.


    Both of them were unhurt as they escaped getting hit by the Diabolic Blade.


    Austin stood in shock! The nine-tiered Demonic Tower held by the black demon and the Demon God summoned by the silver demon were able to withstand the Diabolic Blade skill employed by Austin''s demonic avatar.


    "How could it be? You are Annihilator the Demon Emperor!"


    Suddenly, both the demons had their eyes fixed at Austin''s demonic avatar. They couldn''t believe what they saw. The demon standing in front of them was the one they never expected to see there. It left them dumb-founded when they realized that the demon with Austin was Annihilator, the Demon Emperor.

 Chapter 1312 No Violence

    Though the demonic avatar merely let out one strike, both the demons were able to recognize the identity of the demonic avatar.


    They were so astounded that their eyes were wide open and their jaws hung low.


    They stood still without making a move. They were transfixed. They could not believe that the demonic avatar was actually the last leader of the Heaven Claimer tribe��Annihilator the Demon Emperor.


    The two demons were petrified as they discovered this.


    In fact, the demon semi-emperors were just two of those demon masters who had come to the Nonuple Isles of the Middle World Waters looking for the Demon Emperor earlier.


    They had seen what the Demon Emperor looked like when they were on the Nonuple Isles so it was fairly easy for them to recognize him at present.


    Though both of the two demon semi-emperors were powerful, when compared with the Demon Emperor, they knew clearly about the horrible strength of Annihilator and that was sure that they were surely no match for him.


    So the moment they found that they were facing with Annihilator the Demon Emperor, their hearts beat faster out of fear and excitement.


    "Your Majesty, what is going on? Why are you here?


    I heard that you were no more.


    But now I see you are still alive and what are you doing with this human?"


    one demon semi-emperor asked with great caution, guarding his tongue carefully for fear that it would provoke him.


    Another demon semi-emperor was also frightened, since they knew they would never stand a chance in front of Annihilator the Demon Emperor.


    "Ha-ha! I have taught your Demon Emperor a goof life lesson. He has now decided to abandon the depraved way of life and return to the path of virtue,"


    Austin taunted after hearing his question.


    "It can''t be true!" the two demon semi-emperors shouted in shock.


    Then they turned to Annihilator the Demon Emperor and asked quizzically, "What on earth is going on here?"


    There was anxiety and anger in their booming voices.


    Just then, one demon semi-emperor suddenly realized something and his expression changed.


    "Howl!" he bellowed wildly. "I get it! Shit! This guy fooled us!


    That demon in front of us indeed owns the body of Annihilator the Demon Emperor, but it is not his spiritual soul that is controlling the body!"


    the demon semi-emperor spat out curses. Obviously, he was in a fit of terrible rage about Austin''s deceit.


    "Yes, you are right. We are absolutely aware of how powerful the demonic spiritual soul of Annihilator the Demon Emperor is. It is a thousand or even ten thousand times greater than our demonic spiritual souls.


    But at this m


    condensed by the demonic energy force. Actually, it was a superb demonic magic treasure and the power of it was also unfathomable. So everything would be a tough challenge for Austin anyway.


    Just like human warriors, the demon race also had their magic treasures which they brought out at the right moments.


    What''s more, it was generally believed that their magic treasures were even more formidable than human warriors'' for the ways in which they refined them. To humans those ways probably seemed weird.


    ''It''s no wonder that the power of the Demon Emperor could not be fully occupied. The demonic skills that my demonic avatar have obtained are deficient compared to what they actually possess, '' Austin thought to himself.


    He came to know that in order to truly bring the power of the Demon Emperor into play, it was necessary to get a more advanced demonic skill and practice it to take on them.


    ''If I can get the demonic skills of the two demon semi-emperors, then the power of my demonic avatar will certainly be greatly enhanced. This will help me in the end.


    And then, perhaps my demonic avatar will be able to activate the Demon Emperor''s full power.''


    As Austin thought about this, his eyes shone with utmost desire.


    He was determined to obtain the demonic skills of the two demon semi-emperors!


    A few more moments passed.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Just then, Austin suddenly realized that the whole Sword Treasure-house began to tremble violently and countless sword-light flashed towards him and the two demon semi-emperors in all directions.


    Then, a thunderous voice was suddenly heard in the Sword Treasure-house��


    "No violence! On pain of death!"


    Hearing this, subconsciously, Austin knew that danger was approaching.

 Chapter 1313 Sword Potential And Sword Domain

    "I need to get out of here," Austin murmured as he squinted his eyes.


    Austin dared not waste any more time, and went deeper in the Sword Treasure-house in a flash. He was aware that every second counted in this situation.


    His demonic avatar caught up with Austin in a split second, and immediately entered his body.


    The two demon semi-emperors from the demon race were engulfed with fear. They suddenly started shaking uncontrollably. Without a second thought, they ran away like cowards.


    In the next instant, loud explosions suddenly erupted out of nowhere.


    Multiple streaks of sword aura slammed at the area where Austin and the two demons had once stood.


    The sword auras were frighteningly powerful and varied in size. Some were as big as a human''s thumb, while others were the size of a door. Some of them were indigo in color, while the other sword auras were bright and golden. Despite of their differences, each sword aura was so lethal and was packed with so much power.


    The streaks of sword aura were blindingly bright, and were accompanied by the crackling sounds which could be heard from miles away.


    In a blink of an eye, the ground turned into a total mess. Rocks and debris were scattered everywhere and there were multiple holes on the ground, as if bombs suddenly blew off in the area.


    At this moment, Austin was several kilometers away. What just happened definitely shook him to the core and left him gaping at the area where he once stood. He was relieved that he sensed what was about to happen, which gave him the opportunity to escape.


    ''It was a good thing that I was able to run instantly with the use of my bodily movement skill, or else I would have been dead already.


    It turns out fighting is not allowed here in the Sword Treasure-house, and anyone who defies this rule will be attacked by the sword aura.


    That must be the Sword Emperor''s voice, '' Austin thought to himself.


    Austin kept moving onwards, delving deeper into the Sword Treasure-house.


    The two demon semi-emperors from the demon race were also relieved that they had ran away, or they would have been blown to bits by the sword aura.


    "Humph! Looks like we can''t do as we please in this place.


    If we want to kill Austin, we have to wait until he has left this God-forsaken house. We really don''t have any other choice.


    Well, since we can''t take any action here, we should at least look for the treasures that the Sword Emperor had left behind," one of the two demons suggested.


    The two of them rushed forward and went deeper into the


    f nowhere. He was so intrigued by it, that he knew quite well he wouldn''t be able to move forward if he didn''t search it first.


    It was obvious that he still had a long way to go even after he got through the cliff.


    And who knows, maybe he would be able to discover something hidden behind the cliff.


    Due to the cliff, Austin had to stop in his tracks.


    He studied the cliff carefully. His eyes swept up and down the large land mass.


    Eventually, Austin discovered two words etched on the cliff. It read: Trialing Corridor For Swordsmanship.


    Besides that, he also observed fourteen caves on the cliff.


    Each cave was about more than two meters high and over a meter wide.


    And amazingly, streaks of sword aura gushed out from them like water squirting out.


    Each cave looked dangerous, which frightened anyone who dared enter them.


    "Trialing Corridor?


    Are these caves meant for swordsmen?" Austin muttered, as carefully surveyed the caves one-by-one in front of him.


    It was the first time that he had seen anything like it.


    Austin then saw some words written above the entrance of the cave.


    From the left to right, the sign above the entrance of the first cave read ''Level One Sword Potential''.


    The sign above the exit of the second cave read ''Level Two Sword Potential''.


    The sign above the exit of the tenth cave read ''Level Ten Sword Potential''.


    The sign above the entrance of the eleventh cave read ''Level One Sword Domain''.


    The characters above the exits of the last three caves were ''Level Two Sword Domain'', ''Level Third Sword Domain'' and ''Level Four Sword Domain''.


    ''Sword potential? Sword domain?


    Let me see.''


    A thought suddenly crossed Austin''s mind.

 Chapter 1314 Get Out Of Here!

    Austin found that inside each cave there was a Trialing Corridor for swordsmanship.


    After a quick walk around, he found fourteen caves in total. Counting left to right, the first to the tenth cave were used for trial from level one sword potential to level ten sword potential.


    Moving on, from the eleventh to the fourteenth, the caves were for trial from level one sword domain to level four sword domain.


    Austin had a little knowledge about the different realms of swordsmanship. The realm above the realm of sword aura was the sword potential, and higher than it was the sword domain.


    However, in the Prime Martial World, the highest level that most of the swordsmen could reach was the sword potential.


    Even the topmost sword masters, such as Baldwin, who had been well-known for hundreds of years, possessed swordsmanship which was only at level ten sword potential. They hadn''t reached the realm of sword domain yet. It was indeed quite a difficult realm to reach.


    So, for the cultivators in the Prime Martial World, the realm of sword domain was just a legend. They''d heard about it but had not seen even one cultivator reach that realm.


    ''Does it mean that a person should enter one of the fourteen Trialing Corridors for trial according to his actual realm of swordsmanship?''


    Austin had a vague thought in his mind.


    His current status of swordsmanship was at level five sword potential.


    In other words, he was qualified to enter the fifth cave for trial to improve his swordsmanship.


    Austin stood in front of the stone wall leading to the fifth cave, and pondered for a moment.


    ''Well, now that I''m here, I should go into these corridors and see what''s inside.


    Maybe, the honorable Sword Emperor let me enter this Sword Treasure-house with a purpose in mind. Probably it will help me practice and improve my swordsmanship in these corridors.''


    Austin made up his mind to enter the corridor.


    Just as he took a step towards it, he heard two familiar voices.


    "What the hell is this place? Why is there such a large wall blocking our way?"


    "Austin, it''s you!


    Hmm! We''re just looking for you."


    The two voices belonged to the two demon semi-emperors. They had attacked Austin earlier. Like Austin, they also came to explore the inside of the Sword Treasure-house and had finally arrived at the front side of the massive stone wall.


    Apparently, until now the two demons too had not found any valuable treasure along the way. Thus, they swore all the time to vent their anger.


    Now, the two demon semi-emperors were staring at Austin with their blood-shot eyes, as if they couldn''t wait to kill Austin. Yet, they were not overwhelmed by their hatred. They had to hold back as they were forbidden to kill anyone at such a special place and they had more important tasks to deal with at the moment. Therefore, they managed to restrain their killing intent.


    "Austin, if we were not inside this palace of the Sword Emperor, where the use of force is prohibited, I would have torn


    he sound had been preserved in the tunnel by using some kind of arcane spell. Once someone entered the cave or the tunnel, the voice would begin the announcement.


    No one was speaking inside the tunnel. He was certain of that.


    "The first Trialing Corridor is suitable for a swordsman who is at level one sword potential.


    It should be kept in mind that inside this Trialing Corridor, you will experience life-threatening crises one after another. If you cannot pass the trial, you will be killed in the end.


    Yet, if you successfully pass the trial, you can move out and go for level two sword potential.


    In addition, you will be rewarded handsomely with precious treasures.


    All right then! Those are the rules for the trial. Now, please choose whether you want to quit or continue the trial.


    If you choose to continue the trial, the moment you display the level of your current swordsmanship, the trial will begin.


    If you choose to quit, you just need to turn around and go straight out,"


    the voice in the tunnel announced.


    Austin listened carefully. He began to understand and analyze the rules.


    He perceived that if he passed the trial, the level of his swordsmanship would increase by one level.


    Apart from that, he would be rewarded some precious treasures.


    However, if he failed the trial in the end, he would face death!


    "All right! I choose to continue the trial."


    Austin walked forward and released the power of his level five sword potential.


    The next moment, he heard the voice again. But this time, it seemed furious.


    "Damn you!


    Your current swordsmanship is not suitable for the first Trialing Corridor! Get out of here immediately!"


    It was the same voice which had spoken earlier in the tunnel. This time it was stern and authoritative.


    Without waiting for Austin to react, a force of teleportation was released. It hastily threw Austin''s body out. It hardly gave Austin a moment to register what was happening as he was thrust out of the first cave.

 Chapter 1315 Encounter Baldwin Again

    When Austin finally realized what was going on, he was thrown out of the Trialing Corridor and fell on the ground hard.


    "That must have been Sword Emperor''s voice.


    Looks like he was a very strict person," Austin murmured.


    He got up immediately, a bitter smile plastered on his mouth.


    ''I''ve already mastered the level 5 sword potential. I thought I could successfully pass those trials in the first five Trialing Corridors so that I could get more rewards. That''s why I entered the first cave which suits for swordsmen who has mastered the level 1 sword potential.


    But apparently Sword Emperor doesn''t allow participants to do that, '' he realized.


    ''Very well then. I will get into the fifth Trialing Corridor, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Ha-ha.


    Looks like this guy hasn''t even comprehended the level one sword potential yet. He is such an idiot. In order to get treasures, he even attempted to enter these Trialing Corridors to receive swordsmanship tests. How dumb could he get?


    Humph! If this brat hadn''t use some means to control Annihilator the Demon Emperor''s corpse, he would be as weak as an ant,"


    the demon semi-emperor in black ridiculed Austin with a smirk on his face when saw Austin thrown out of the cave.


    "You''re quite right. He is just at the Heaven Realm. I could easily kill him in a heartbeat if only Annihilator the Demon Emperor''s corpse wasn''t under his control,"


    the other demon from the demon race covered in silver scales sneered in contempt. He was itching to get rid of Austin already.


    Ignoring the two''s insulting remarks, Austin smiled defiantly and headed towards the fifth Trialing Corridor.


    Then suddenly, Austin sensed the overwhelming sword aura from the distance.


    In a split second, a middle-aged man in white appeared in front of the cliff as if he just popped up out of nowhere.


    Two young men stood behind him.


    "Austin Lin!


    What the hell are you doing here?" the middle-aged man asked, surprise clearly echoed in his voice.


    "Humph! There are two demons in here as well. Have you conspired with the demon race? You''re definitely a spy Austin.


    Don''t even think about denying it,"


    he shouted at Austin after a pause.


    Austin recognized the man who yelled at him. It was none other than Baldwin.


    Baldwin stared at Austin with defiance in his eyes.


    Although he was slightly afraid of the mysterious demon who always assisted Austin, he didn''t think highly of the man. In his mind, Austin was just a weak Heaven R


    tried to figure it out.


    In an instant, it finally dawned on him what the caves were for.


    "It turns out these are Trialing Corridors which are designed for swordsmen to test their performance in swordsmanship. Perhaps Sword Emperor left his treasures in these caves.


    I need to get inside and see for myself,"


    Baldwin murmured, excitement clear in his voice.


    "Swoosh!"


    He suddenly dashed into the fifth cave too where Austin entered.


    Baldwin and Austin had the same thoughts with regards to what the caves could be hiding.


    He had mastered the level ten sword potential already. He was convinced that he could pass all the tests in the first ten passages without a hitch.


    If Baldwin passed all of the tests in these caves, he was sure that he would get more rewards.


    The reason for him entering the fifth Trialing Corridor was that he intended to kill Austin whom he considered as his enemy.


    "Let''s wait here," the young man in indigo said.


    He led the teenager who wore yellow clothes to a clean spot and they calmly sat down to wait for their master''s return.


    The two of them hadn''t mastered the sword potential yet, so they weren''t qualified to enter those Trialing Corridors.


    The demon with dark skin laughed wildly.


    "This is definitely going to be very interesting.


    That brat is not even qualified to enter the first cave designed for participants who have comprehended the level one sword potential.


    But now he foolishly broke into the fifth cave which only cultivators who have mastered the level five sword potential could enter.


    He is definitely digging his own grave," he said, a wild smile plastered on his face.

 Chapter 1316 A Human Figure Made Of Sword Aura

    "Wow! These corridors are amazing! The Sword Emperor might have used it as his storage or dungeon. There must be some treasures hidden here.


    Besides, this wall of the mountain has blocked the way.


    The only way to continue exploring seems to be through this steep hill.


    Why don''t we get into one of the Trialing Corridors and try our luck?" the silver-scaled demon suggested.


    "I think my level of swordsmanship is roughly equal to the level four sword potential. I might as well choose the fourth corridor then."


    As soon as he finished his words, the demon instantly made a plunge and disappeared behind the entrance of the fourth corridor.


    "Alright then. That makes sense. I will try the third one since my level of swordsmanship is the equivalent of the level three sword potential."


    The black demon followed and headed towards his chosen level. He could not join his friend at the fourth corridor as his swordsmanship had only reached the third level.


    Both demons were now inside the Trialing Corridor.


    These two demon warriors'' sword potential were far better compared to many human warriors. They did not just focus on cultivating their demonic skills, but also spent their time and effort in honing their swordsmanship.


    Austin was currently roaming the fifth corridor. He was looking at his surroundings when a familiar voice rang in his ears. It was the Sword Emperor, who had been continuously voicing out his reminders.


    The words had basically the same meaning as what Austin had heard in the first corridor. The Sword Emperor had given a reminder as well as a warning.


    Passing the corridor''s test would be very beneficial to Austin. He would be able to advance his level of swordsmanship and also get good rewards in the form of rare treasures.


    The rewards were high and so was the price for failure which was essentially death.


    Without any second thoughts, Austin activated his level five sword potential. Immediately, the air in the corridor whirled like a strong wind.


    As the sword potential surrounded him, he continuously walked deeper into the corridor.


    "Ha ha!


    You can''t run away from me this time, Austin!


    You will die here today!"


    All of a sudden, Baldwin''s voice echoed from behind him. His loud scream was full of aggressiveness and blood thirst. The excitement was apparent in his eyes at the thought of finally getting the chance to get his revenge.


    Austin wasn''t threatened by Baldwin''s presence. He turned to look at his challenger with the coldest and most piercing glare.


    He knew of Baldwin''s murderous intent, but he was never afraid of him.


    The tense silence was only broken by the Sword Emperor''s voice. It turned up again after sensing Baldwin''s presence.


    Baldwin paused for a while, turning away from Austin as he listened intently to the Sword Emperor''s words.


    The two stared at each other without moving a single step, their heavy breathing echoing through the corridor.


    A few seconds later, Baldwin gathered his thoughts, his face suddenly lit up. He smiled sheepishly. ''Now this rule is interesting. I like it!'' he thought to himself.


    Baldwin was bursting with excitement as he found the Sword Emperor''s words very interesting.


    However, Baldwin only paid attention to the S


    ticing swordsmanship. None of these things actually moved except for Austin.


    A moment later, something caught Austin''s attention.


    He heard some noises and noticed some movements a few meters ahead of him.


    He stopped to analyze the situation. He held his breath and tried to decipher what he just heard.


    About ten meters away from him, a few sword aura filaments suddenly appeared. These filaments looked like hair tails from the deep ocean, making the entire corridor look like an undersea palace.


    The sword auras were mobile and they headed towards Austin. He couldn''t help but feel the hairs at the back of his neck rise as these filaments started to fill the narrow spaces of the corridor.


    Austin was right to be wary. Pretty soon, the filaments began to multiply. It was only a matter of time before hundreds and thousands of these sword auras unraveled in front of him.


    They threatened to take up the whole space.


    Austin''s heartbeat rose as he watched them flow slowly in the air. But the next moment, they sped up and gathered together.


    Thousands of these sword auras weaved into one another. It was a beautiful sight as these gossamer filaments sparkled in the light.


    However, Austin wasn''t in the mood to appreciate this mass of iridescent filaments as something stranger was about to happen. As the sword auras coalesced, they formed a human-shaped figure.


    The filaments formed hands, legs and a head. Austin could even see a vague outline of its eyes, ears, nose and mouth.


    Then, he heard footsteps.


    It was coming from the figure. Each step it made echoed through the entire corridor. Austin couldn''t help but think that the sound seemed so different from that of a real human being.


    Then again, this figure was only shaped like a human, but it was obvious that it wasn''t a real person. Austin could feel the danger emanate from this figure in waves, as if the auras that made it had transformed into invisible daggers.


    What was happening here?


    This was the first time that Austin saw something like this. It was extremely strange and, though he was rather intrigued, the sight also alerted him. He took a defensive stance at once.

 Chapter 1317 Level Six Sword Potential

    Austin could sense very clearly that the human-shaped figure which the sword auras had formed possessed level five sword potentials.


    And there could be no doubt in that. He was sure in his assessment; the figure definitely had perfect level five sword potential.


    Judging by its spiritual sense, Austin could also sense that a common warrior, even one who had a level five sword potential in his repertoire, would be no match for the figure. It was far more powerful.


    Wait what?


    Austin suddenly exclaimed in astonishment; his vital energy had been sealed by some unknown and mysterious strength. He couldn''t use it!


    What''s worse, his magic treasure was also sealed. No wait, that wasn''t the worst of it!


    When he tried to access his demonic avatar, he found out that it was also completely trapped inside his body, rendering it completely useless.


    In despair, Austin found out that the only attacking method he could use right now, was to use his own level five sword potential.


    And that wasn''t his strong suit. In a nutshell, he could only fight the figure by making use of his sword potential. Other attacking methods like martial arts, magic treasure and bodily movement skill had been constrained. Now he and the figure were, in theory, evenly matched.


    Austin felt he was in a dilemma, as his sword potential was weak and other attacking methods were sealed.


    ''Well that''s no good. And a bit harsh.''


    Austin was dumbfounded and displeased too.


    It looked like he was going to have to defeat the figure by his sword potential alone.


    Though he was annoyed, Austin also grew a lot of respect for the Sword Emperor''s formidable powers.


    The Trialing Corridor created by the Sword Emperor was powerful enough to completely seal off his demonic avatar. Even a demon itself couldn''t have sensed that presence inside him, but the corridor had done so, and trapped it in.


    And doing this was no joke. Austin''s demonic avatar had the power of a demon emperor, which was much more powerful than any other demons.


    However, the figure itself did not give Austin much time to exclaim at the Sword Emperor''s powers.


    It was closing in on him. Fast!


    A fight was imminent.


    Whoosh!


    A sword suddenly appeared out of thin air in the figure''s hands, as if its hands had been the sheath.


    The sword already looked rather formidable, and when wielded by a figure which had perfect level five sword potential going in his favor, the sword seemed to be dancing with an elegant shadow, letting out a powerful pressure.


    Countless blurs of sword auras began to strike Austin from all angles.


    Austin hurriedly took out the Ancient Dragon Sword from his Space Ring and launched his own attack, initially hitting at the sword auras to dispel them from causing him any harm.


    Although the power of the Ancient Dragon Sword had been somewhat weakened in the co


    ith a firm hand and once again, released several sword auras to attack the puppet.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The figure was getting beaten back and had slid several meters away.


    Now it was not a match for Austin at all. It only had level five sword potential while Austin had level six sword potential. The disparity was so wide it was laughable.


    This was the point where Austin could crush his opponent almost too easily.


    The battle was drawing to its end.


    Finally, Austin managed to directly hit the head of the figure with his Ancient Dragon Sword, and a wondrous thing happened!


    The figure exploded into a million tiny pieces of sword auras


    that got scattered all over the sky.


    However, those auras did not just vanish into thin air. Instead, Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    They headed straight towards Austin and entered his body before


    he could react.


    Austin found to his great astonishment that the sword auras were not harmful. Instead, they all transformed themselves into sword cultivation bases once they entered inside him.


    At last, his body absorbed every single piece of sword aura around him.


    Now, there was a feeling inside him which said that he could control these sword auras with his mind easily.


    His level six sword potential was also completely consolidated.


    "''I made it through, finally. Whew!


    I wonder what kind of treasure the Sword Emperor will give me for winning this trial!"


    Austin took a deep breath, his eyes filled with expectation and hesitation, not knowing what was to come.


    So he stepped forward evenly.


    Bang!


    A carved wooden box suddenly fell down right in front of him. It seemed to have materialized out of thin air. There seemed to be a gleam of treasure from inside it.


    Oh?


    Most probably, the treasure was hidden in this wooden box. Wonderful!


    Austin walked forward and opened it, his eyes fixed on it, as if he were in a daze.

 Chapter 1318 Sword-aura Boosting Pill

    ''Is this a magic pill?''


    Austin wondered while staring at the white pill inside the wood trinket box.


    To his surprise, the magic pill emitted streaks of sword aura.


    He had seen many rare pills, but this was the first time that he had seen one which emitted the sword aura.


    With a wave of his hand, the pill flew out of the box and landed on his palm.


    The instant it touched his palm, he got a message from his Soul Sea.


    It turned out that the pill was the Sword-aura Boosting Pill. As it was being made by a pill refiner, a highly-skilled swordsman infused the sword aura into it. This enabled the pill to contain such strong sword aura.


    When a user took the pill, he could unleash a sword aura with the same force to that of an all-out attack from a cultivator of the Semi-emperor Realm.


    "I see. This is the Sword-aura Boosting Pill,"


    Austin declared while looking at the pill resting on his palm.


    One Sword-aura Boosting Pill enabled the user to attack his enemy with the sword aura that had the same amount of power as the master of the Semi-emperor Realm possessed with his full strength.


    For other cultivators, this pill would truly be a rare and precious treasure worth keeping.


    After all, the cultivators at the Semi-emperor Realm were among the strongest in the Prime Martial World.


    For those who hadn''t reached the Semi-emperor Realm, getting one Sword-aura Pill meant they had a chance to save their lives.


    However, this Sword-aura Boosting Pill wasn''t that useful to Austin because his demonic avatar was as powerful as a cultivator at the Semi-emperor Realm.


    His demonic avatar could easily defeat a Semi-emperor Realm master.


    Furthermore, the Sword-aura Boosting Pill could only be used once. Upon realizing this, Austin shrugged his shoulders.


    "Alright, I''ll put it aside," he muttered.


    Afterwards, he placed the Sword-aura Boosting Pill into the Space Ring.


    Without wasting any more time, Austin hastily exited the fifth cave which was meant for participants who had completed level five sword potential.


    "Swoosh!"


    Austin stood in front of the cliff in an instant.


    He looked around only to find Baldwin''s disciples.


    At this point, Baldwin and the two


    o, Austin had mastered level seven sword potential.


    Besting the person formed by sword aura meant he had made another breakthrough in his swordsmanship skills again.


    When the figure of sword aura dissipated, a loud crashing sound of metal falling to the ground rang out the cave.


    "Clang!"


    A sword came into his view.


    ''What''s this?''


    As he pointed at the weapon, it appeared in his palm.


    He looked into it and recognized that it was an archaic weapon.


    Staring at the sword in his hand, Austin didn''t show much joy on his face.


    Most cultivators dreamt of having an archaic weapon, but Austin didn''t find discovering this magical sword fulfilling.


    This was because he possessed the Ancient Dragon Sword��a primeval weapon. The sword was more powerful than an archaic weapon.


    ''It seems like this sword is useless to me, '' he thought.


    "But I should keep it nonetheless," he murmured.


    He stored the archaic sword into his Space Ring.


    Seeing as there was nothing left to do in the cave, Austin quickly dashed to the exit.


    "Swoosh!"


    Austin appeared in front of the cliff again.


    However, this time around, he was greeted with an ominous sight.


    Baldwin and the two demon semi-emperors were sitting cross-legged on the ground, seemingly being routed by a skilled cultivator.


    Austin was shocked to see them in such a seriously injured state.


    There were about a hundred deep holes on Baldwin''s body. He looked to be succumbing to his wounds.

 Chapter 1319 Dominating The Prime Martial World (Part One)

    As for the fate of the two demon semi-emperors from the demon race, they were in the worst condition and sustained the most injuries.


    The one who had dark skin lost not just one but both feet, two arms, and a half of his body. It was a gruesome sight to behold, and one with weaker mind might have fainted by now.


    However, the main parts on his upper body such as his head and heart remained unharmed.


    Lucky for him, he was from the demon race; and thanks to their amazing resilience, he survived this time. He was able to recover fast, although he was hurt badly and sustained major injuries. His lost body parts were able to grow back, eventually.


    If he was a human warrior, there was no way he could recover completely. Even if he escaped death. He would have lost his body parts forever.


    As for the demon semi-emperor who had silver scales on his body, his fate was a lot better. He lost his right foot and right arm but sustained no other injuries.


    However, just when they thought the worst was over, something unexpected happened all of a sudden!


    It was Austin. Without any warning he rushed out coming from the sixth passageway!


    Baldwin and the two demon semi-emperors froze. It was too late! They screamed in surprise upon seeing Austin. Unable to move, they waited for the moving figure as he advanced towards them.


    With their eyes locked on Austin, they stared in disbelief. One couldn''t blame them, though. Who would have thought such things?


    Austin was seen rushing out from a passageway. It was connected to the Trailing Corridor with level six sword potential, not the fifth they saw him enter in the beginning!


    "What? Austin, you broke into the two Trialing Corridors! Am I right?


    And your body rem


    rors looked at each other and exchanged their opinions in great shock upon hearing Baldwin''s words.


    Obviously, they knew about the Magic Sea Water and its immense power. They knew about its healing effect on their injured bodies.


    "Oh?


    So you are thinking about getting the Magic Sea Water from me? That was your bright idea?


    Do you really think I''m that stupid and clueless to give the Magic Sea Water to you? In your dreams! Ha! Ha!"


    Austin smirked and gave an arrogant and disgusted look at Baldwin.


    Baldwin was not giving up on the Magic Sea Water.


    It was reasonable. No one would be willing to give away something as powerful as the Magic Sea Water. It was known as one of the three magic liquids in the Prime Martial World.


    It was extremely useful in treating any kinds of wounds. Once people applied it on their wounds, they would be healed immediately. It was the best defense weapon. Any warrior would be eager to have it.


    When Austin entered the corridors for cultivators with level five and six sword potential, he was definitely hit by the sword aura for several hundreds of times. There was no way he could have avoided it.

 Chapter 1320 Dominating The Prime Martial World (Part Two)

    The trial consequently caused several hundreds of blood holes on his body.


    If it were not for the two bottles of Magic Sea Water, he would have died immediately. There was no way he could have survived the passage without sustaining any wounds on his body.


    Even if he made it out alive, he would have been badly hurt, injured, and close to death.


    "Huh! You really are the most arrogant, Austin!


    I''m done playing nice! I made you an offer, but you think you are so high and mighty to turn it down!"


    Baldwin rebuked Austin. He glared at him intensely as he tried to gather all his strength. Suddenly, his power grew, and he looked big and ferocious.


    "Bang!"


    His sword aura broke out from his body like a red flame and a loud burst came out of nowhere!


    Each sword aura carried in itself an enormous power and was extremely sharp and dangerous.


    His sword aura flooded the space near him. It was so forceful that it made the people around him unable to breathe.


    Austin, the two demon semi-emperors, and Baldwin''s two disciples felt like the air was being sucked out of their bodies. They felt as if they had been trapped in a hole filled with sword aura.


    Their bodies seemed to be rooted at where they stood because of the intense sword aura, and they were not able to move a single muscle on their bodies. They tried to step backward to avoid the powers that emanated from the sword aura, but they were unable to take any step at all.


    It seemed that their bodies were in a magnetic field with so much electric force that their bodies would be torn into pieces anytime. One false move meant death to any of them.


    ''What the hell?''


    Austin sighed in disbelief to himself.


    He sensed that Baldwin''s sword aura was far more powerful


    you ?could dominate the Prime Martial World. You deserve this!"


    Baldwin''s two disciples immediately chimed in upon hearing their master''s rant about the future. They too got so excited that their bodies started to tremble. They raised their hands in praise to Baldwin.


    If Baldwin was really going to dominate the Prime Martial World and became the most powerful warrior there, it meant that as the greatest master''s disciples, they would also be respected by every other cultivator in the Prime Martial World.


    When they thought about this, they cheered loudly. One would think the event had already come to pass, and they were already celebrating their victory.


    "What?


    You want to dominate the Prime Martial World?


    Austin was greatly surprised. He had never anticipated that Baldwin would have such thought and wild imagination.


    The two demon semi-emperors exchanged looks with each other when they heard Baldwin''s declaration.? They were surprised too and there were curious expressions on their faces.


    "Austin!"


    Baldwin suddenly shouted at Austin as he gathered all his strength. He knew what he wanted in his heart, and he was going to get it!

 Chapter 1321 Golden Silk Armor

    "Austin, you''re indeed a genius among the young generation.


    I actually kind of admire you.


    How about you follow me, Austin?


    As long as you swear your loyalty to me, I''ll keep the past behind us.


    When I seize dominion over the whole Prime Martial World, you''ll be my trusted subordinate and you can get whatever your heart desires.


    With you by my side, the whole Prime Martial World will be under our control in no time.


    That''s all I want to say.


    It''s time for you to make a decision.


    I advise you to consider my proposal and think very carefully.


    If you still plan to go against me, you''ll be the first one to die by my hands


    once I master the level four sword domain,"


    Baldwin said in a domineering tone as if he was superior to others.


    The volume of his voice boomed as if he was sure that he would be the master of the Prime Martial World in the near future.


    "I see.


    So you want me to be your follower?"


    Austin was amused by his words.


    ''Has this guy lost his mind? What made him think I would agree to work for him?'' he wondered in utter bewilderment.


    Austin stared at Baldwin silently, his gaze deep-set and defiant.


    A couple of moments later, he suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Are you kidding me?


    Screw you!


    Do you really think you can control the Prime Martial World?


    That''s not going to happen.


    You just received a test, and look what happened to you.


    If you enter another Trialing Corridor, perhaps you''ll die there.


    Even if you make it out of the Trialing Corridor alive, I''ll put you down sooner or later.


    How can you even dream of conquering the Prime Martial World?


    Don''t be ridiculous,"


    Austin snapped, his words jabbing at Baldwin.


    Baldwin glared at Austin as embarrassment and fury devoured him. At this point, his disciples stepped forward and stood in front of him.


    "You insolent brat!"


    "How dare you!" the two cursed and pointed their verbal barbs at Austin.


    "You ungrateful brat. Our master showed you mercy and intended to let you go, and this is how you repay for his kindness? You''re going to pay for this!


    I''ll tear you into a million pieces," one of the disciples bellowed.


    the wounds he sustained.


    After a hard-fought duel, Austin soundly defeated the figure formed by the sword aura.


    He had mastered the level 8 sword potential after the victory.


    Moreover, he got a reward for completing the challenge.


    His prize was a set of golden clothes that included a vest and a pair of pants. Austin touched the garments and he marveled at its smooth texture. ''These will feel great if I put on them, '' he posited.


    The garments were called the Golden Silk Armor, which was made of silk produced by the legendary magic silkworm.


    This armor was a defensive magic treasure. Anyone who wore it would not sustain any damage after being hit by cultivators who hadn''t reached the Semi-holy Realm.


    This meant that the cultivator who wore the Golden Silk Armor wouldn''t get injured even if he didn''t dodge the attacks from his enemies who were weaker than cultivators of the Semi-holy Realm.


    ''This armor is excellent!''


    Austin exclaimed with sheer delight after learning what the Golden Silk Armor provided its wearer.


    ''Compared to the Sword-aura Boosting Pill and the archaic sword, this armor is much more useful and powerful.


    Once I wear this armor, I won''t need to fear those cultivators who haven''t entered the Semi-holy Realm, '' he mused.


    "I love this armor!" Austin gushed.


    He stared at the Golden Silk Armor with a huge smile on his face.


    Wasting no time, Austin took off his clothes and put on the armor.

 Chapter 1322 Austin And His Incredible Progress (Part One)

    After he wore the priceless Golden Silk Armor, Austin left the Trialing Corridor for level seven sword potential.


    Baldwin and the two demon semi-emperors stood in front of the cliff. They were busy gyrating their spiritual energy to heal themselves.


    The three warriors who had injuries were racked with pain. They were unable to claw back completely in that short time.


    There were too many jeopardies hidden inside those Trialing Corridors. The trails were neither easy, nor did they dare to move and to set foot into the corridor before their bodies recovered. They would have no longer been alive if they had behaved too hastily.


    Austin took a fleeting look over them before he bustled into the Trialing Corridor for level eight sword potential.


    "Humph!"


    Baldwin hummed in a scornful tone. It took two hours for Austin to make his way through the Trailing Corridor for level seven sword potential. When he passed the corridor and came out of it, he was still intact, kicking and alive. Then he immediately proceeded with the trail and went to the Trailing Corridor for level eight sword potential without any hesitation.


    Baldwin stared at Austin with his eyes full of hatred.


    He made a guess that Austin remained safe and unharmed in the Trialing Corridor because of the Magic Sea Water. And yes, he was right about this.


    "I''m going to cut you down into pieces sooner or later, Austin. Have my words marked!"


    There was so much anger and hate in his voice. He wished he could kill Austin right then. But then, unfortunately, he was hurt so badly that he couldn''t do anything.


    The two demon semi-emperors also shot Austin with resentful eyes.


    Inside the Trialing Corridor for level eight sword potential.


    "Whoopee!


    I made it!"


    Austin let out an exasperated sigh. Being shot, there were wounds and blood all over his b


    slowly and then about half an hour later...


    "Whoosh!"


    They were able to see a shadow which fleeted by their eyes. It was Austin. Austin flashed out from the corridor.


    There were no signs of injuries in his body, like what they saw earlier. But there was something more to their surprise. The sword aura which came out of his body was ten times stronger than what they saw earlier.


    All of his movements were carrying an enormous and powerful sword aura which was jetted into the surroundings.


    Austin was making a tremendous process. He succeeded breaking through in the Trialing Corridor for level ten sword potential as well. Now that he had crossed through the Trialing Corridor, he had already reached level ten sword potential.


    Adding to his path of successful progress through the Trialing Corridors, he found a pill in the corridor and that was indeed a great surprise.


    There was a very unique name for the pill. It was known as the Regeneration Pill.


    The Regeneration Pill had various great effects. But there was something which was very vital about the pill; it could help regenerate the flesh, blood and the bone in case of any injury. This meant, the Regeneration Pill could rebuild a whole human body.

 Chapter 1323 Austin And His Incredible Progress (Part Two)

    It would regenerate the body as long as the heart and the head of the warrior were undamaged. The pill would work and regenerate the whole body, even if there was only one-third of the body left behind.


    Its effect was much more powerful than the Magic Sea Water.


    With the eminence of getting such a magic pill, Austin remembered something Angus had told him when they were in the Mysterious Nether World.


    Angus once told Austin that, the process of regenerating his body would become way easier if he had a Regeneration Pill. Austin was thinking about it.


    Obtaining one such pill in the corridor was a source of amazement. Getting the pill at this level was very fanciful for Austin.


    Upon obtaining the Regeneration Pill, Austin started imagining how it could easily rebuild Angus'' body.


    After Austin came out of the Trialing Corridor for level nine sword potential, he did not spend much time wandering outside.


    Instead, he dashed into the Trialing Corridor for level ten sword potential immediately.


    With every successful Trialing Corridor passed by Austin, Baldwin became angrier. He was unable to control his rage.


    ''How is it possible, '' Baldwin screamed to himself silently with his fuming rage and shock. Reaching the Trialing Corridor for level ten sword potential all the way starting from level seven within hours was totally impossible! But, Austin expeditiously went through all the corridors with such ease. Now, he wasn''t just angry on Austin but scared.


    With the level of progress made by Austin, he would easily complete the test in the Trialing Corridor for level ten sword potential as well. Once he successfully completed this, he would reach level one sword domain.


    That was the same level in which Baldwin was.


    But there was no way Ba


    Austin. He imagined Austin failing in this trial. Something much more evil stuck his mind. He imagined it would be best if Austin died in the corridor.


    "Is this even possible for a mere human being to do?


    His ease of way to pass through the corridors is just mind-boggling!


    How could anyone cross five levels in just a couple of hours and improve their strength like that! Isn''t that too fast?"


    the dark-skinned demon semi-emperor exclaimed in surprise upon seeing Austin enter the corridor again.


    The demon semi-emperor with silver scales covering his body in bashfulness also fixed his eyes on the direction in which Austin disappeared. There was no expressions on his face. He just held a plain face when Austin entered the Trialing Corridor for level ten sword potential. No one could even predict what was going on in this demon warrior''s mind.


    Austin, on the other hand, had successfully entered the Trialing Corridor for level ten sword potential.


    "Whizzing! Whizzing! Whizzing..."


    Upon peeping into the corridor, Austin was able to see the sword silhouette travelling quickly here and there. It was just like a sword silhouette downpour filled in the space.

 Chapter 1324 What A Cultivation Frenzy! (Part One)

    Austin was now caught in a bitter fight with a human-shaped figure formed by the powerful sword aura in the corridor.


    The figure was in top shape, almost exceeding level ten sword potential. It could release a sword aura that was far more powerful than any of its kind that Austin had encountered before.


    Austin was nearly pinned to the ground as he kept retreating to regain his balance and avoid the figure''s relentless attacks. He deflected strikes from above, evaded lunges, and parried wide swings from the opponent. Nevertheless, the figure continued its assault on Austin and eventually landed a hit on Austin''s side.


    Streams of blood spurted out from his body, leaving a trail of crimson marks splattered on the ground.


    His body had been riddled with wounds that caused his blood to leak out like a punctured water pouch whose holes were delivered by the enemy''s needle-like precision with a sword.


    Luckily, Austin brought enough Magic Sea Water. He would drink a bit of the healing elixir every chance he got, and all the wounds inflicted by the enemy slowly started to heal once they bled out.


    With the help of the healing elixir, Austin held his ground for another two hours. Then suddenly, something happened midway into the battle.


    He felt that his aura was changing��growing; his depleted mana had restored, and his eyes glimmered. He knew what was going on with his body. "Does this mean that I''ve reached...the sword domain?"


    Once he realized it, he saw that it was now his sword aura that flooded the corridor. His densely packed stream of misty sword aura was evolving into a peculiar shape right at the moment. As he felt with his heart, he discovered that his sword aura was now operating according to the laws of heaven and nature, and even


    ecame the first one of them to have successfully passed the trial, and leveled up to the sword domain that everyone so deeply desired.


    This was rather hard to swallow for them, and would be beyond any sane person''s belief. They bet that others would think they''ve made up the whole story.


    In particular, Baldwin had reacted violently. After all, he had been a noted sword master at the level ten sword potential for hundreds of years, during which he ceased to make any progress no matter how much effort he had put into training.


    But now, he was told that a young boy, who was much less experienced than himself, had gained what he longed for. Baldwin was devastated, there was no way to explain what happened.


    Of course, none of them knew that Austin had the help of the Sword Emperor''s life''s understanding and achievements on swordsmanship, which was already stored in Austin''s Soul Sea when he found the legacy of the Sword Emperor. Besides, the Magic Sea Water had ensured his quick recovery and sustained his life, enabling him to keep fighting all the way through the end of the corridor without fearing for his life. That was the reason he could fight at his best.

 Chapter 1325 What A Cultivation Frenzy! (Part Two)

    Austin met Baldwin''s and the two demon semi-emperors'' gazes with his cold, calculating eyes. He remained stern and untroubled by whatever they might think of him.


    In fact, everyone had also noticed that Austin''s temperament and the aura he manifested had also changed.


    The sword domain he had reached had not only given him power, but also a better mentality.


    He now looked more poised than ever, like a wise old man who had seen everything there was to see in the world. There was surprisingly no negative emotions in him, and he still had his ambitions. In addition to that, he became sharp, and it was evident that he towered above the rest in his every move.


    He slowly turned his eyes to get a good hard look at the ones that doubted him, right then and there, everyone knew that he was no longer a pushover.


    Having felt the sword aura that Austin released, Baldwin was now certain that the boy in front of him had indeed reached the sword domain.


    His face twisted with anger. How he wished that he had killed this thorn in his side before all this could have happened. Now it was all too late.


    The two demon semi-emperors, on the other hand, were staring at him with fear in their eyes, like they were afraid that Austin might kill them at any given moment.


    Even though Austin had just reached the level one sword domain, it was more than enough to finish them off without much difficulty.


    Not only that, having leveled up to master such powerful swordsmanship meant that Austin might be able to defeat them even without his demonic avatar.


    While the three of them were all analyzing him, Austin too had thrown them a glance to see what had become of them. He couldn''t help but notice that their


    losing control of himself. He had been suppressing his anger, but he couldn''t just sit back and watch.


    Taking out a large amount of healing elixirs and bolting all of them, he sat down, adjusted his breath and focused on healing himself.


    After half a day''s time, his injuries had mostly recovered.


    But he couldn''t wait any second longer knowing that the boy he hated had surpassed him, and realizing that he was lagging behind.


    He had to recover and throw himself back into the trails as soon as possible.


    Another hour later, Austin appeared before them again.


    He had passed the trial of the corridor for level three sword domain as well.


    The two demons were now looking at Austin like they were looking at a monster. They couldn''t take their eyes off him. After all, they had never seen such an amazing human warrior like him, not to mention someone so young and inexperienced like Austin.


    Still immersed in his recovering process, Baldwin''s whole body shook when Austin got out. Apparently, he too had sensed that Austin had come out of the corridor and reached the level four sword domain even without looking at the boy.

 Chapter 1326 The Best Sword Skill Of Sword Emperor

    Baldwin didn''t open his eyes as he didn''t want to look at Austin. Rather he preferred to continue exercising his power to cure his injuries.


    ''Out of sight, out of mind!'' Baldwin thought.


    "There is only one Trialing Corridor left for me now.


    If I pass this test, I will be able to master level five sword domain,"


    Austin murmured with a hopeful smile on his face.


    If he completed the task and surpassed the level five sword domain, he would most likely become the best swordsman in the Prime Martial World.


    Austin did some stretching exercises to relax his muscles. Soon after that, he took out several pills from his Space Ring and stuffed them into his mouth.


    He was quite exhausted after going through nine tests earlier, without taking rest.


    Besides, he had been completely alert during the tests. It wasn''t just physical exhaustion but also mental stress throughout the tests.


    Thus, he desperately needed some time to recover his strength and stamina.


    It was the reason why Austin didn''t immediately rush into the next Trialing Corridor for swordsmen after he had completed the level four sword domain.


    He found a serene place in front of the cliff. So he sat down there with his legs crossed and closed his eyes.


    He began practicing the Golden Sun Scripture.


    "Is this brat not going to get to the next test? Has he become doubtful about what he is capable of? Maybe he has reached his limits, and that''s why he stopped?"


    the two demon semi-emperors muttered in confusion.


    They were a bit relieved when they noticed that Austin wasn''t continuing the test.


    ''Ha-ha. The brat finally gave up and is not attempting the other tests.


    Though he is talented in swordsmanship, it''s impossible for him to pass all the tests here.


    If one wants to pass all the tests, he also needs abundant practical experience and swordsmanship skills.


    I''m an expert swordsman, but he is just a new comer in the skills of swordsmanship.


    As long as I don''t give up, I have a good chance to become the best swordsman.


    I will be able to comprehend and pass through the trial of level five sword domain.


    Already I''m better at swordsmanship than Austin.


    Apart from that, my cultivation base is higher than his.


    Once I surpass the level five sword domain, I can strike him down in a heartbeat.


    And I will still be the best swordsman, ''


    Baldwin thought with pride.


    Although he had closed his e


    ing, '' he thought.


    "Oh!


    What''s going on?"


    Austin suddenly found that there was a problem.


    Although he had passed the test, he hadn''t reached level five sword domain.


    He had fully mastered level four sword domain.


    Austin was in utter confusion.


    Suddenly, a loud laughter echoed throughout the cave.


    "Congratulations!


    Now that you''ve passed this test, it means you''re an exceptional genius in swordsmanship.


    I''m glad that I can impart to you all that I had learnt.


    I''m sure you have some doubts, some questions.


    You must be confused as to why you haven''t reached level five sword domain after you got through the trial.


    Don''t think too much.


    The reason is quite simple.


    I had just mastered level four sword domain when I made these tests.


    So I can only get you to level four sword domain."


    ''I see!''


    Austin was thoughtful.


    "Young man, since you''ve passed the test in this passage, you''ve qualified to be my disciple.


    If you find my statue I left in the Prime Martial World, you''ll be transported to a secret room behind the cliff, a place where I used to cultivate.


    Apart from some treasures, there is a swordsmanship skill there.


    I learnt it by chance, as it was in the ancient relics.


    This is the best swordsmanship I''ve practiced.


    It is more powerful than the three swordsmanship skills which I left in the statue."


    Sword Emperor''s voice faded away after giving Austin the instructions.


    ''The best sword skill that he had learnt!''


    Austin licked his lips and his eyes sparkled with thrill. The idea of acquiring the best sword skill delighted him.

 Chapter 1327 Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship (Part One)

    ''He''s one kind of a Sword Emperor then his best swordsmanship must be unique and rare. It wouldn''t be something disappointing.''


    Austin thought to himself as a soft curve of a smile appeared on his face. He was looking forward to it. He wasn''t trying to hide his joy and excitement.


    Another thing that excited him was the fact that the Sword Emperor''s statue was sitting in his Space Ring right now.


    If it was someone else, even if they completed the whole trial of level four sword domain, they would never have passed the next step - to reach the secret cultivating room on the other side of the cliff. He could accomplish it because of the little statue, which was at present in Austin''s possession.


    Austin considered himself very lucky that he had the statue. Indeed, normal cultivators wouldn''t have been able to locate the statue. It would have been equally difficult for them to get hold of it and then get to the secret cultivating room.


    Being able to complete the trial at level four sword domain and having the key statue of the Sword Emperor were the only two conditions that would lead the chosen cultivator to another lever. Austin had both of them!


    Without further delay, Austin took out the statue of the Sword Emperor from his Space Ring.


    As soon as the statue was in the air, a violent blast of light radiated from it. Austin had to cover his eyes to avoid being blinded. He was hardly able to see the surrounding.


    Suddenly, something magical happened.


    The next second, all Austin felt was a huge force of suction from the statue. The space around him started spinning.


    Whoosh!


    He felt his body shaking and trembling. In no time, Austin disappeared from the area of the sword domain. He was jetted somewhere else, by the suction force that originated from the statue of the Sword Emperor.


    Moments later, everything went eerily quiet around him.


    After experiencing something like falling down the abyss, Austin finally felt his feet touching the ground again.


    Upon catching his breath, he raised his head and opened his eyes. He found himself standing in the center of a spacious room. It seemed like a replica of a secret cultivating room.


    He also found three doors in front of him


    t everything that was in that room. Shortly, he controlled his joy and turned to the door in the middle.


    He opened the door and noticed that the room behind the middle door had the same structure as the room he had just visited.


    However, instead of massive amounts of energy crystals filling the entire space, there was simply a table placed right in the center of the room. A table that was made from pure white jade. Though the table seemed highly precious, something on the table caught Austin''s attention.


    It was a slip that was also made of the same material as the table!


    ''A jade slip? Damn! It''s a jade slip recorded with martial art skills!'' Austin was even happier than when he had found the crystals in the first room.


    The joy overwhelmed him. With a wave of his arm, the jade slip rose from the table and moved slowly towards his hand. As soon as the jade slip touched Austin''s hand, he unleashed his spiritual sense and let it soak through the slip. A powerful martial art skill was revealed to him instantly!


    The Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship!


    The sharp and fierce name of the martial art skill entered his mind. As he sensed deeper, the information that was recorded on the slip kept unfolding inside Austin''s head. A massive amount of information and skill set were continuously transmitted to him.


    ''Oh yes. A dope martial art skill with a dope name, they just match each other perfectly!'' Austin thought in his head with a very excited voice.

 Chapter 1328 Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship (Part Two)

    As he proceeded further with the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship, his curiosity was triggered even more.


    So Austin sat down on the floor and closed his eyes. He wanted to get into the swordsmanship inside his Soul Sea. That slip was probably the most valuable thing that he came across the whole day.


    A couple of hours later, Austin took a deep breath and opened his eyes. It seemed like he had already got a hold on the content from the jade slip. He jumped up from the floor and recollected his thoughts. All that he had been reading, blew his mind away.


    Indeed, the swordsmanship that was recorded on that jade slip was quite different from regular swordsmanship skills.


    For normal swordsmanship, vital energy was the only source of energy that backed up the moves and strikes driven by the sword aura.


    However, for the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship, vital energy was not used at all. Instead, spiritual sense was the only energy source needed to back up the sword aura.


    In short, the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship needed only two things to operate.


    The spiritual sense of the cultivator and the sword aura.


    Austin had never heard of such swordsmanship. All the martial art skills he came across earlier, needed vital energy as backup.


    At the same time, the way of cultivating this swordsmanship skill was also different compared to others, which made Austin extremely curious.


    There were two steps needed for the cultivation.


    First of all, the cultivators needed to absorb as much sword aura as they could from the outside world.


    Then, they needed to combine the sword aura they had gathered with their own spiritual sense. Inside their own bodies, they had to twist and press the two forces of energy together in order to form something called a spiritual sense sword.


    It also indicated that to get the best out of the swordsmanship required two conditions. One, a greater amount of sword aura must be absorbed from the outside by the cultivator; as for the second, the cultivator must possess powerful spiritual sense. When both of the conditions were achieved, the cultivator would be able to create an invincible spiritual sense sword.


    But there was also something that d


    in told himself.


    He knew that the Sword Treasure-house was the perfect place for cultivation because of its super-rich sword aura field.


    It was very difficult to find another place where the sword aura was as rich as it was there. Austin felt lucky to have got a chance to be there.


    Without wasting any time, he took out the statue of the Sword Emperor from his Space Ring.


    Whoosh!


    A huge force of suction from the statue struck him again.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin found himself back to where he started. He was standing right in front of the cliff, again.


    Everything was just as it was before he left. The only difference was the dead silence in the whole area.


    He didn''t spend a very long time in the secret room but Baldwin and the other two demons at the Semi-emperor Realm were gone as well.


    He stood there and released his spiritual sense. Suddenly, he sensed the energy of sword aura that kept rushing out from the three Trialing Corridors up on the cliff.


    It indicated to Austin that Baldwin and the other two demons at the Semi-emperor Realm were still stuck with the swordsmanship trials.


    Adorning a faint smile on his face, Austin raised his brows and disappeared from the cliff.


    Instantly, he reappeared in the quiet yard of the Sword Treasure-house.


    He found a comfortable spot for himself to sit. Having settled down peacefully, Austin took the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship out of his Space Ring and started the cultivation.

 Chapter 1329 Cultivation Of The Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship

    Austin sat down cross-legged and began moving his hands in certain special directions, as directed by the gestures used to cultivate swordsmanship. Finally, they stopped right in front of his elixir field.


    He had repeatedly read and perused the cultivation method of the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship in his Soul Sea and finally, after four careful examinations, he began to cultivate it.


    Pretty soon, Austin forgot all worldly things and got a hundred per cent immersed in the cultivation of the swordsmanship.


    The very first step he had to do was to absorb sword auras from the outside world. They would have to be summoned to him before anything else.


    Ten minutes later.


    Whoosh!


    With a mighty sound, the sword auras that were hovering above the Sword Treasure-house began to drift elsewhere. They weren''t directed towards him yet, but they were getting uneasy, as if they had been summoned.


    Within moments, they caught direction and began drifting towards Austin. It was both an entrancing and fearsome sight.


    With time, these dense sword auras, which were flying towards Austin, increased and flew over from all directions as slowly as a peacefully swimming fish.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    When these sword auras reached Austin, they hesitated for a second as if for dramatic effect and were then absorbed directly into his Soul Sea.


    Inside, they were directly trapped by Austin''s spiritual sense, and began to be refined. This was the essence of this cultivation method.


    Known as the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship, the idea behind it was the combination of external sword auras and one''s own spiritual sense.


    When these two components got merged into a small area, they would get highly compressed, and they, if cultivated right, would change into a sword made purely out of spiritual sense.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As if a hundred weren''t enough, thousands of sword auras, looking like locusts in transit, quickly moved towards Austin and constantly flew into his Soul Sea.


    Boom!


    An hour later, their calm and pacified pace was increased several times when hundreds of thousands of sword auras, together looking like a huge tsunami, rushed towards Austin.


    Much like a black hole, his Soul Sea absorbed them all and sent them to his spiritual sense.


    Within a few seconds, the place where Austin was gathering these sword auras became completely filled by them. The density was extreme now, like neutron stars.


    Their bright light seemed to swallow him up whole.


    If seen from a distance, only a huge dazzling ball of sword auras would be visible; Austin himself was out of sight and no one could have guessed he was in there.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    Inside Austin''s Soul Sea, thousands of these sword auras roamed around, trapped by his spiritual sense, and being merged and refined constantly.


    About half an hour later, Austin


    has been more than four hours since he went in!


    Hah, no doubt this Austin is... Was just an arrogant and stupid boy. I think he didn''t deserve to be here.


    Since he managed to land a few achievements for himself in the tests earlier, he overestimated himself.


    It was a stupid mistake on his part to continue with the follow-up tests so recklessly.


    I bet he is dead!"


    The silver-scaled demon semi-emperor coldly responded.


    Though they looked completely emotionless, but when the two demons thought of the possibility that Austin might have failed the test and died in the Trialing Corridor, they both felt really happy, ecstatic even.


    "Ah?"


    Baldwin, who was recovering from his injuries, suddenly opened his eyes. Something strange was going on!


    He looked up at the sky which had gone weirdly dark over the Sword Treasure-house.


    "What is going on here?"


    The two demon semi-emperors could also see that something strange was happening, and they looked up at the sky too.


    Above the Sword Treasure-house, every single sword aura seemed to be drifting towards a certain place inside the Trialing Corridor.


    ''Is there something going on in this house of the Sword Emperor?''


    Both Baldwin and the two demon semi-emperors thought. It certainly looked that way.


    Since their spiritual senses were very strong, they could tell that the sword auras in the whole Sword Treasure-house seemed to be flying around madly. It was as if they had been severely disturbed.


    A few seconds later, they noticed something.


    "These sword auras seem to converge at some point far from here, and there is no imminent danger to us,"


    the dark-skinned demon semi-emperor remarked in a somewhat relieved tone.


    The other two also looked relaxed. The sword auras were all following the same path and converging at one point. They were safe, for now.


    Then, all three of them resumed to work on healing their wounds.

 Chapter 1330 Succeed In The Cultivation

    Austin was now sitting cross-legged on the floor inside the Sword Treasure-house.


    His whole body was wrapped in dense sword auras that were howling madly.


    All of a sudden, a continuous buzzing sound suddenly rang out.


    Apparently, the sound was a result of the terrible amount of sword aura that was slowly merging and compressing in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    He seemed to have reached a crucial moment in his cultivation of the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship. Once he had succeeded in this step, he would then be able to make a breakthrough in his swordsmanship.


    The power of his spiritual sense was now steadily honing the sword auras that were continuously dashing and wrapping over his Soul Sea. In a sense, it was as if a knife was being sharpened by a stone.


    With every passing moment, the sword aura was being more and more refined, condensed, and merged into his Soul Sea.


    Little by little, right at the center of Austin''s Soul Sea, the prototype of a spiritual sense sword began to take shape.


    This sword was created by the fusion and condensation of the essence of thousands and thousands of sword aura.


    That kind of essence was the most powerful and the purest essence in the entire world


    as it was formed by the compression of thousands and thousands of sword aura.


    Therefore, it could be said that the spiritual sense sword was a new product that was a result of the combination of sword aura and the power of spiritual sense.


    For now, however, the prototype of the sword was not yet stable. Thus, Austin still needed to use more of the sword aura there to make it as perfect as it could be.


    One hour passed by, then two, then three... Then, finally, after several hours, the sword aura above the sky of the Sword Treasure-house eventually all disappeared!


    Even in the entire Sword Treasure-house, no more sword aura could be found.


    All the sword aura had been absorbed by Austin.


    As a result, the spiritual sense sword now shone brightly in Austin''s Soul Sea��a clear indication that the sword was now finally finished.


    Based on Austin''s rough estimate, the length of the sword was more than ten meters, and its width was five or six meters. At that moment, the sword''s entire body exuded a radiant glow that gave it the same warmth as white jade.


    Despite its beauty, the momentum given off by the sword aura was extremely formidable. In fact, it released a domineering pressure that seemed as though it could rule and even crush everything in the entire world.


    Austin could immediately feel that the spiritual sense sword in his own Soul Sea was so powerful that it even seemed a bit outrageous. He felt as if the sword would be able to destroy anything he wished to destroy.


    More than that, Austin also noticed that because the momentum of the sword aura was so powerful, a cloud of blazing sword aura was even able to find its way out of his brain.


    Because of that, a cloud of sword aura could now be seen surrounding his head.


    The bizarre scene was all because the sword aura in Austin''s Soul Sea was too formidable.


    At that moment, Austin looked like a legendary Buddha who had a dazzling halo behin


    years old at that time.


    Therefore, it was really unbelievable that he was able to leap to the level five sword domain from the level five sword potential in just a single day!


    Any warrior would have considered such an occurrence as something that was very unlikely to happen as it completely contradicted the main principles of martial arts.


    That explained why Baldwin found it hard to believe Austin''s shocking improvement.


    However, what he didn''t know was that Austin''s Soul Sea had the lifelong swordsmanship accumulation and the swordsmanship insights of the Sword Emperor.


    As long as Austin could digest and absorb everything that the Sword Emperor had left him, he could make quick breakthroughs in his swordsmanship with ease.


    Given Austin''s powerful spiritual sense and learning ability, Austin did not have difficulty digesting and absorbing anything new.


    Plus, as long as he protected his head and heart, he didn''t need to be afraid of getting hurt inside the Trialing Corridors as he had the Magic Sea Water with great healing power.


    It was because of the factors above that Austin was able to create such a miracle which could be considered a legend in the history of the martial arts.


    Meanwhile, as Baldwin was snarling furiously, the two demon semi-emperors also looked at Austin with suspicion and alarm.


    They were all well aware that since Austin was now standing in front of them, he had definitely passed the trial at the Corridor for warriors at the level four sword domain.


    Thus, they both firmly believed that there was a high possibility that Austin''s current swordsmanship had reached the level five sword domain. However, they were not quite right. As a matter of fact, Austin''s swordsmanship was actually at the highest stage of the level four sword domain.


    The level five sword domain was actually a supreme level that was extremely difficult to reach. Therefore, any warrior would be intimidated by a warrior with such power.


    With that thought in mind, the two demon semi-emperors were, of course, greatly fearful of Austin and what he could do to them.

 Chapter 1331 Sec Kill

    "Do you intend to have me killed?


    I''m afraid that may disappoint you,"


    Austin muttered, while calmly staring at Baldwin. There was no trace of fear in his words.


    Instead, those were laced with contempt and sarcasm.


    He was confident that even without the help of his demonic avatar, he could win against Baldwin and the two semi-emperors since he had already achieved the level four sword domain and had been capable of using the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship.


    However, Austin''s nonchalance angered Baldwin.


    He felt inferior in front of Austin''s calm and collected demeanor.


    "Austin!


    Mark my words, these hands will be your downfall someday and we will see who will smile with pride at last.


    I shall not let this offense pass,"


    Baldwin furiously roared.


    "Is that so? Why don''t we settle this now then?


    Empty threats mean nothing. You are all bark and no bite,"


    Austin retorted with a smirk.


    "Ah?


    N-n-now? Today?"


    Hesitation wrapped Baldwin''s resolve. He tried to hide it with a shaky smile.


    "You heard me. Look around us. The sword auras had all vanished from this place, so isn''t this the right time to end this?


    No need to worry about being attacked by the sword aura again like before. Perfect timing, huh?"


    Austin taunted him.


    Baldwin and the two demon semi-emperors were stunned by Austin''s words.


    It didn''t occur to them that Austin would end up challenging them.


    "Let''s end this!"


    The three of them stood up and prepared for battle.


    "Haha.


    Funny that the sword aura quickly dispersed and disappeared.


    So when we saw them head somewhere inside this place, they were actually attracted by something there?"


    the dark-skinned demon semi-emperor exclaimed.


    "Haha, all the better.


    We can go all out without worry inside the Sword Emperor''s mansion.


    We can indulge ourselves,"


    the other demon semi-emperor with silvery-white scales all over his body stated. He was currently licking his lips with his scarlet tongue.


    He stared at Austin aggressively and greedily.


    "Austin!. Time to meet your maker."


    With horrifying eyes, the dark


    Austin eradicated a demon semi-emperor with ease. "Was that even possible?" was the question that lingered in their minds.


    Austin smirked, for he knew that victory would be his for several reasons.


    The dark-skinned warrior was overconfident and took his enemy lightly. Indeed his attention was focused on the intent to kill but he was full of openings. He mainly relied on fighting against Austin''s demonic avatar and didn''t expect Austin to wield such a powerful sword. Such slack caused his doom.


    The moment he got shocked by the speediness of the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship, everything went downhill for him.


    After all, it was a hopeless case. The sword''s power was too extreme for it was made out of the sword aura and the spiritual sense.


    Therefore, its speed and attack was equal to that of his spirit sense.


    He could simply mutter a spell and the sword could fly to anywhere in a flash.


    Besides, Austin''s sword was made by compressing hundreds of thousands of sword aura from the Sword Treasure-house, which made it almost invincible.


    "Haha, it seems that the power of the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship exceeds my expectation.


    It finished the warrior before he knew what was coming to him,"


    Austin murmured. He was really satisfied with the results.


    After all, he easily killed the dark-skinned demon semi-emperor. It boosted his ego and gave him bragging rights.

 Chapter 1332 Flee

    "Now what? Do you want to have a taste of my new skill too?"


    Austin asked, flashing a faint smile at Baldwin and the other demon semi-emperor.


    Taking out a demon semi-emperor with just a single move made Austin more confident.


    He wasn''t scared of Baldwin and the demon of the Semi-emperor Realm at all. If more, he had become more composed facing his enemies.


    With his hands behind his back, Austin stared at them with a smile on his face.


    At present, he didn''t even see them as a threat, even though they were at the Semi-emperor Realm.


    "What was that, Austin?"


    Baldwin asked, looking quite thrilled at what the young man said.


    The sword skill Austin had displayed impressed him.


    Baldwin was a keen swordsman who had spent his whole life learning the swordplay, but he had never seen anyone employ a swordsmanship skill as extraordinary as Austin did.


    Because of this, Baldwin felt envious of the young man. Suddenly, a dash of greed reflected in the former''s eyes.


    ''If I learn this sword skill, I''ll be stronger, '' he thought.


    "That''s none of your business," Austin responded coldly with a repulsive look on his face.


    He knew what Baldwin was up to, judging by the latter''s eyes. Austin had seen a lot of the same eyes that posed avarice.


    Just like those men, Austin knew very well that Baldwin was another despicable man hiding behind his flashy clothes.


    ''Although Baldwin is a well-respected elder, he is actually a vengeful, greedy, and utmost cruel guy, '' Austin remarked in disdain.


    "Austin, are you sure you want to be my enemy?


    I''ll give you one last chance.


    As long as you give me the Magic Sea Water and that sword skill technique, I''ll let go of all the animosity between us.


    Besides, I''ll compensate you a multitude of cultivation resources like divine vital energy crystals, herbs, pills, and magic treasures.


    You can name the price.


    You will be shocked to know how many treasures I have accumulated in the past few hundred years.


    Once you hand me those two, most of my treasures will be yours.


    More than that, I''ll teach you everything I have learned. You will be my apprentice and my rightful heir.


    By that time, you will be able to do whatever you want.


    What do you say, Austin? There is no need to remain hostile anymore.


    This is a win-win for both of us,"


    Baldwin offered, intently staring at Aus


    evil aura.


    It displayed the Demonic Ultimate Cage to restrict the nine dragons from moving.


    Then, the demonic avatar unleashed the Diabolic Blade. The blade pierced the dragons.


    As a result, the nine dragons�C�Cwhich exulted immense power�C�Cwere crushed to pieces in no time.


    Baldwin couldn''t believe that Austin had withstood his attack. He was really flabbergasted for a while, but then soon recovered.


    "Just wait, Austin. I won''t spare you," he said in a trembling voice.


    He then transformed into a sword light and fled from the Sword Treasure-house.


    Baldwin was fully aware that he was no match for Austin.


    ''I stand no chance of beating him.


    If I don''t run now, I''ll be in a lot of trouble, '' Baldwin thought to himself.


    "What the hell?" the demon murmured.


    He was not expecting Baldwin to escape in the middle of a fight, especially since he was the one who offered to be his ally in the first place.


    The demon knew that there was no way he could defeat Austin''s demonic avatar.


    After all, the demonic avatar was as powerful as a demon emperor, while he had just reached the primary stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    He knew that he was no match to Austin.


    "Swoosh!"


    The demon transformed himself into a dark light and headed towards the entrance of the Sword Treasure-house.


    A human cultivator of the Semi-emperor Realm and a demon of the Semi-emperor Realm had chosen to run away while battling a young cultivator.


    Austin had never expected this to happen. This would surely shock the entire Prime Martial World if the news would spread out.

 Chapter 1333 You Really Made It

    "Do you think you can get away from me?"


    Austin sneered as he snapped out of his daze immediately.


    "Swoosh!"


    The formidable spiritual sense sword came out of Austin''s Soul Sea and instantly chased down the sword radiance.


    The sword aura released by the spiritual sense sword caught up with the evading demon and pierced through his body like lightning.


    A loud explosion echoed from afar.


    The demon semi-emperor was blasted into smithereens, turning into nothing more than a bloody fog.


    The movement of the sword of spiritual sense was very fast.


    Once Austin thought of a place, it could easily reach it in an instant.


    Austin could easily track down his enemies using his spiritual sense, targeting them in the blink of an eye.


    This helped him take down the demon instantly.


    Although there were many powerful cultivators in the Prime Martial World, nobody''s movements could surpass the speed of Austin''s spiritual sense.


    Having chased down the demon successfully, Austin''s demonic avatar integrated back to his body.


    Now that the demon was taken care of, he could now focus on killing Baldwin.


    He readily activated one of his demonic skills��the Diabolic Flashing Skill.


    Once activated, it enabled him to take a step of fifty kilometers in a second.


    Although his demonic avatar hadn''t fully mastered this skill, it could easily take a step at least twenty kilometers in an instant.


    The range of the demonic avatar''s teleportation skill widely increased in a short period of time. It was because the power of the demonic avatar was as strong as a demon emperor.


    It didn''t take him long to catch up to Baldwin.


    The sight of Baldwin disgusted Austin tremendously. He attempted to steal Austin''s things more than once and even tried to kill him.


    There was no way that Austin would spare his life.


    "You son of a bitch, Austin!" Baldwin cursed in an infuriated voice.


    Through his spiritual sense, he knew that Austin had killed the demon semi-emperor and was now chasing after him.


    Baldwin shook in fear.


    ''Now that Austin could easily kill the two demon semi-emperors real effortlessly, I don''t think I have a chance beating him.


    I''m already at the middle stage of Semi-emperor Realm, while those two were just at the prel


    ead today.


    You should have seen this coming when you embarrassed me and threatened my life.


    If you insult people, you will end up being insulted by them.


    Similarly, you will get killed when you want other people dead. You reap what you sow," Austin said with a fierce look in his eyes.


    "Swoosh!"


    Instantly, Austin''s demonic avatar showed up.


    It then exerted the Demonic Ultimate Cage.


    Baldwin suddenly felt himself frozen, as if a great force was rendering him immobile.


    Without giving his opponent any chance to struggle, Austin''s demonic avatar immediately released the Diabolic Blade.


    The blade emitted a very strong evil aura and instantly dashed towards Baldwin.


    "How dare you!"


    Baldwin roared frantically.


    "Swoosh!"


    The spiritual sense sword rushed out of Austin''s Soul Sea and shot towards Baldwin.


    Baldwin had to handle two demonic skills and the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship at the same time.


    "Oh, no!"


    Baldwin howled.


    He gathered his power and managed to free himself from the Demonic Ultimate Cage''s restraints.


    Baldwin also warded off the attack of the Diabolic Blade.


    However, the formidable spiritual sense sword had already reached him.


    The sword of spiritual sense a streak of terrifyingly powerful sword aura and hit Baldwin.


    Silence surrounded the entire whole place. .


    Baldwin stood motionless in his place, a hint of bewilderment and shock reflecting in his eyes.


    "You... really made it..." Baldwin uttered in utter shock.

 Chapter 1334 The Demon Race鈥檚 Siege

    Disappointment and a hint of regret were obvious on Baldwin''s expression.


    He wouldn''t have provoked Austin if he had known the demise that he would come to him.


    He never would have thought that a guy in his twenties would be able to kill him, a great master who had already lived for hundreds of years.


    These thoughts flashed through his mind and were gone in an instant.


    His body trembled uncontrollably.


    He experienced an indescribable horror.


    Little by little, thousands of cracks appeared on his body.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, it crumbled into a million pieces and was swept away by a cold easterly wind. The pieces of his body turned into a crimson mist and disappeared into the thin air.


    That was the end of a human warrior at the middle stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    Looking at the bloody mist that had been the remains of Baldwin''s body mere moments ago, Austin couldn''t help somehow feeling sorry for him.


    Austin obtained Baldwin''s Space Ring after killing him.


    His life-long collection of weapons and other treasures would help Austin greatly.


    However, he didn''t want to waste his time poring over the treasures enclosed in Baldwin''s Space Ring. He put it in a safe place and decided to check it later at his leisure.


    Austin then performed the Diabolic Flashing Skill and returned to the Sword Treasure-house in the blink of an eye.


    Boom!


    The scene that greeted his eyes surprised him.


    Sand and bits of stone were flying around him. The sky was blotted out. Sand with the color of blood covered the land as far as his eyes could see.


    It seemed that a tremendous sand storm was wreaking havoc in the area.


    In the middle of the sand storm, he could see that the Sword Treasure-house was sinking.


    It was standing on top of the soft sand, and it was sinking slowly but steadily.


    About half an hour passed by.


    The Sword Treasure-house was nowhere to be found.


    Red sand flowed from all directions and formed dozens of sand dunes at the site where the Sword Treasure-house once stood.


    "The Sword Emperor''s mansion is now buried under the sand,"


    Austin muttered to himself, still incredulous at what he had just witnessed.


    He performed his bodily movement skill and left at once.


    The imperial capital city of the Jade Kingdom was his next destination.


    At the same time, inside the imperial capital city, it had been surrounded by multitudes of fighters from the demon race. The ove


    They are stronger than us even though we are equal in number. Still, we have no other choice than to fight back.


    There''s no escaping from this.


    No solider of the A.L. Army is afraid of death. I''ll give you that,"


    the queen said, with conviction and resolve. Her fists clenched of their own accord.


    A blazing aura of determination radiated from her noble and voluptuous figure.


    The evil shadow race had always been brave and battle-hungry. In contrast, the queen''s beauty made her look weak and frail, but she was ready to fight for her people.


    "Yes, I agree with you. Those bastards would have to go through us before they can enter the city. Over our dead bodies!


    We''ll kill them and take them down with us."


    Clark had always been stubborn and determined. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have supported Austin against Baldwin back in the Trinary Star City.


    "If we surrender, they''ll make slaves out of our people and we''ll live lives more miserable than dogs and pigs. We have to put up a fight and kill as many of those demonic bastards as possible."


    Behind the queen, all Semi-holy Realm and Primal Holy Realm human warriors stepped up and voiced their sentiments.


    "Six, seven,"


    the demon''s voice continued the countdown.


    "Give out the order: all soldiers of A. L. Army should prepare to fight!


    We''ll die with those bastards,"


    the queen ordered.


    Instantly, the queen''s order was relayed to all soldiers inside the city.


    "Fight and die!


    Fight and die!"


    some soldiers shouted, and their voices were heard throughout the city. The fighting morale of the troops was extremely high.

 Chapter 1335 Come To The Queens Rescue

    Most of those cultivators were those who had joined Austin in the Trinary Star City.


    The rest were members of the Heaven Pavilion Sect and the evil shadow race.


    Inspired by them, other cultivators from the A.L Army followed and declared to kill all the demons.


    Every soldier from the A.L. Army was in high spirits and was determined to wipe out their enemies.


    The sole reason why they traveled all the way to join Austin''s team was to fight against the demon race.


    Most of the soldiers weren''t afraid to die. All of them were eager to destroy their enemies.


    "Nine, ten,"


    counted the demon who had grown an indigo horn on his forehead.


    However, none of the cultivators got out of the city gates to surrender.


    "Good. They are really good. Turns out they are a bunch of idiots.


    I''ve given them the chance, and they chose to seal their fate.


    Come on, guys, go kill them all," the demon with an indigo horn ordered his army with a wave of his hand.


    A destructive demonic energy burst out from his body.


    "Move!"


    A great number of demons amassed and proceeded to immediately dash towards the gates of the imperial capital city.


    Meanwhile, as the demons rushed to storm the gates, the soldiers of the A.L. Army had already taken out their weapons and were ready to defend the demons'' advance.


    Overwhelming vital energy was emitting out from their bodies.


    Every soldier was ready to go into a tough war with the knowledge that they might lose their lives in the process.


    On the wall stood the queen, gazing intently at the soldiers below.


    "Move!" she commanded as she raised her hand.


    Over two hundred thousand soldiers of the A.L. Army soared into the sky and charged into their enemies.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The cultivators attacked the demons with their violent vital energies which lit up the space where their enemies were floating.


    However, the demons fought back with their demonic energies, and the evil aura they had released enveloped the area where the cultivators were levitating.


    Soon, the determined A.L. Army began exchanging blows with the ruthless troops of the demon race.


    Countless dead bodies fell from the sky because of the fierce aerial battle.


    Casualties on both sides were significant.


    This was a truly bloody war.


    Numerous people would lose their lives as the war continued.


    "Where is your leader��Austin Lin? Ask him to get his as


    face.


    ''She is on good terms with Commander Austin.


    If anything happens to her, Commander Austin might get furious, '' he mused.


    "Swoosh! Swoosh!"


    All the cultivators who were at or above the Primal Holy Realm dashed towards the two demon saints.


    "You''re all digging your own graves!"


    Denny snorted defiantly.


    An enormously powerful demonic energy emitted from his body and spread in all directions.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! "


    The four cultivators of the Semi-holy Realm and more than ten cultivators at the Primal Holy Realm were hit by the demonic energy. All of them were blown into the air and sustained severe injuries. Most of the cultivators coughed up blood and were writhing in pain.


    Their enemies were far more powerful that the cultivators couldn''t even defend themselves from the powerful demonic energy.


    Cultivators at the Semi-holy Realm or Primal Holy Realm were no match to those at the Holy Realm.


    "Ha-ha. Stop resisting and be my servant.


    Why do you even stay with these low-born humans?


    Come to my side. I''ll marry you and you''ll be my concubine. You will enjoy a comfortable life and nothing will trouble you.


    What do you say?"


    Jacob said as he floated beside the queen.


    The queen''s heart sank deep in despair for she knew that she was going to be caught by the demon saint.


    ''I can''t even move due to the demonic energy he released, '' she thought, dishearteningly.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    A voice rang out.


    Although it wasn''t loud, every human cultivator and the demon heard it.


    Suddenly, a young man appeared next to the queen.

 Chapter 1336 Idiot Leader

    The young man was tall and thin. With his hands behind his back, he looked mystical in his immaculate white clothes. The cloth danced in rhythm with the wind.


    With a composed expression on his face, he glanced at the demons. He gave off an enigmatic and domineering aura as if he was the king of the world.


    His arrival and presence at the battlefield kept everyone silent.


    All the human cultivators fixed their gazes on the young man. Wondering among themselves, they were too amazed to move or even whisper among themselves.


    The next second, loud voices broke the silence. "Commander Austin! Commander Austin! Commander Austin!


    ..."


    Every human cultivator that was in the battlefield was suddenly in high spirits.


    In front of them was their hope.


    The young man was no other than Austin.


    Austin''s presence helped the human cultivators get their confidence back as if he could lead them out of the darkness.


    The demons became quiet as they noticed that their enemies cheered up and were encouraged at the sight of Austin.


    The demons fixed their eyes on the young man in confusion.


    The two demon saints were also dumbfounded. ''This young man''s appearance renewed the human cultivators'' urge to fight. They pulled themselves together because of this young man. But who is he?''


    The two of them stared at Austin. They checked every part of him. They used their demonic spiritual souls to figure out his strength.


    ''There isn''t anything special about this young man. What made these human cultivators worship him as if he is their God?


    He has just entered the Heaven Realm.


    I can take out several hundred cultivators of his level with no effort. So what is so special about him?'' the two demon saints wondered among themselves.


    "I see.


    Are you their leader��Austin Lin?" Denny asked skeptical and doubtful of Austin.


    He could not believe that the army was under the command of a human boy at the Heaven Realm.


    "Are you okay? I''m sorry. I should have come back early,


    easy for that demon to take care of these two demon saints, '' the human cultivators thought.


    "I see. It turns out I was talking to a fool.


    What a surprise. The leader of the so-called A.L. Army is a complete dummy. These cultivators even let an idiot lead them. What were they thinking about?


    Anyway, that is none of my concern anymore. I will not waste time and energy on you, you dumb ass.


    Go to hell!" Denny said scornfully.


    His face was all red and there was a vicious look in his eyes.


    A huge palm appeared over Denny''s head out of nowhere and came rushing at Austin.


    The palm contained a terrifying power as it gave off the thick evil aura.


    Denny did not use any demonic skills. He planned to strike Austin down with the pure demonic energy.


    In his eyes, Austin was just a weak cultivator at the Heaven Realm, a foolish young man, who wanted to kill demons. Denny thought it was unnecessary to display some profound demonic skills to handle him.


    He was convinced that he could end Austin''s life with just one blow.


    "Now that you can''t wait to get yourself killed, I will make your dreams come true,"


    Austin said icily as he glanced at Denny.


    ''What?


    Did I underestimate this guy?''


    Meeting Austin''s calm gaze, Denny got slightly rattled as his heart skipped a beat. He suddenly felt afraid.

 Chapter 1337 Take Out A Demon Saint Effortlessly

    Denny narrowed his eyes and stared at Austin.


    In an instant, a misty sword-light burst out from Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Swoosh!"


    The sword light came straight for Denny.


    It burst forth so fast that those near the area felt the light flashed across their eyes. But no one knew where the light came from.


    All the demons stepped back, and the massive shadow they thrown on the ground disappeared.


    The sword-light appeared like the first ray of the sunlight, shredding and piercing through the darkness of the evil aura.


    Within minutes, the sword-light fell on Denny''s body.


    Denny was utterly stupefied.


    He let out a blood-curdling scream.


    "No! This isn''t true! What''s going on?!


    My body is breaking into pieces!"


    With a shrill scream, Denny''s body began to crack and break.


    In less than a second, Denny turned into a mist and vanished in the wind.


    ''What''s this?


    A demon saint got slain in a matter of seconds.


    Austin didn''t even lift his finger.


    How did he vanquish the demon saint without moving?


    That is unbelievable! It''s inconceivable!


    Did he cast a wicked spell on the demon?''


    All the demons and human cultivators of the A.L. Army stared at Austin in deep amazement and disbelief.


    After soundly obliterating Denny with the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship, Austin then fixed his gaze onto Jacob.


    Similar to Denny, Jacob was also as strong as the cultivators who were at the preliminary stage of Holy Realm.


    "What do you want?" Jacob asked Austin in a shaky, uneasy tone.


    Jacob felt a sudden chill in his entire body upon realizing he was the target of Austin''s impassive gaze.


    He was trembling with fear seeing how Denny fell instantly against Austin.


    At this point, Jacob was aware that the young man was incredibly powerful.


    ''I made a huge mistake. I underestimated him, '' he thought.


    "This is impossible.


    You''re just at the Heaven Realm. How could you murder Denny so easily this way?"


    Jacob bellowed with terror in his voice.


    "You can think about this when you meet your Creator.


    You''ll be dead," Austin fiercely replied while coldly staring at Jacob


    t.


    The sword light dashed towards the demons.


    In an instant, several thousand members of the demon race were annihilated.


    The second the demonic avatar exerted its demonic skill, Austin moved his body.


    "Swoosh!"


    He rushed into the area where most demons were.


    He unleashed the level four sword domain.


    In a blink of an eye, over a thousand streaks of sword aura dozens of feet tall appeared around Austin forming a sword domain.


    Numerous, aggressive sword aura filled the whole space and Austin seemed to be in complete control of the aura.


    All the demons trapped in the sword domain Austin created felt that they were at the mercy of the endless sword aura.


    It was as if they were trapped in a mire formed by the sword aura that they couldn''t move an inch.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin shouted in a slight voice.


    As soon as he finished his sentence, all the demons in the sword domain broke into pieces due to the violent sword aura.


    Their blood and organs splattered all over the air.


    Several demons were killed by the powerful sword aura.


    ''Sword domain is far more powerful than sword potential.


    When a swordsman has mastered the sword domain, he could restrict his target and destroy him in a heartbeat, '' Austin remarked.


    Austin and his demonic avatar began slicing through the remaining enemies at the same time. Within moments, about ten thousand demons were totally obliterated.

 Chapter 1338 Austin As An Authority Of The A.L. Army

    Under the attacks of Austin and his demonic avatar, tens of thousands of demons died in an instant. Everyone was stunned with such killing speed.


    As they were slightly distracted with what they had witnessed, the human warriors of the A.L. Army were completely amazed. Their eyes were fixed at the scene that was happening in front of them.


    "I guess he must have had an unusual adventure when he searched for the palace of the Sword Emperor. That man is so eager to show off his ability now," the queen uttered.


    Upon hearing this, she simply smiled and shook her head. She knew what was happening.


    She could surely tell that Austin''s power had been greatly improved through time, but she decided not to bring it out. She kept it to herself and told no one.


    "Come up and follow my lead! Let''s finish off the demon race!"


    Clark took the lead in charging toward the demons. It was after he recovered from the shock so he called on the warriors.


    After a while, the other warriors of the A.L. Army also came back to their senses. They gradually conditioned themselves and prepared for battle. They followed behind Clark as his order while shouting, "Kill them all!"


    Everyone could hear the terrific howl all over the place. It was like the angry gods that came before them. It had the power of shaking the heaven and startling the Earth. With all the courage, they rushed toward the demons like vicious and overwhelming tides sweeping over the land.


    The warriors all had high morals through Austin''s support. Their strength fired up by his command. His example kept the fighters in high spirits and his victory uplifted them. Therefore, they were inspired and militant at this present.


    The demons had already been frightened by Austin''s strong power when he fought them alone. And there were almost 200 thousand people frantically attacking them now. In such a case, all the demons had lost their will to fight.


    Morale was the most critical factor in the battlefield. It should be observed by the leader in order to assure victory.


    Defeat was sure once the morale of the demon army sank. It had been witnessed from the recent battle they had.


    The demons fled in different directions. Meanwhile, Austin unleashed his spiritual sense and specifically searched for the demon kings, demon imperators and demon semi-saints. The moment he found them, he would immediately transport himself over there and kill them directly. The demons were left with no choice but to instantly face death.


    Austin could kill a demon semi-emperor with no difficulty. He would just launch a sudden attack as well with the demon imperator and demon semi-saint.


    Two hours had passed, and the savage war was already over.


    Only a few got their chance to escape while most of the demons got killed.


    Out of all the demons killed, nearly 60 thousand were killed by Austin and his


    f divine vital energy crystals fell to the ground like heavy rains.


    He took out not only 2 million of divine vital energy crystals, but also several archaic weapons and hundreds of holy weapons.


    As the weapons were piled on the ground, it gave off a dazzling light which brightly reflected the whole hall. An abundant amount of spiritual energy of the heavens and the earth coming out from the weapons immediately filled the air. It gradually formed a mysterious fog around the place.


    First, Austin obtained several archaic weapons in the Sword Treasure-house.


    Then he got three archaic swords in Sword Emperor''s cultivation chamber.


    And, he gained another several archaic weapons in Baldwin''s Space Ring after he had killed him.


    Austin had a total of more than a dozen archaic weapons up to now.


    Meanwhile, the number of the holy weapon was beyond count.


    He had at least a hundred holy weapons.


    The archaic weapon and holy weapon meant nothing to him ever since he had already gained the primeval weapon��Ancient Dragon Sword.


    "Commander Austin, this...this..." Clark stammered. He was deeply shocked and unable to make a full sentence.


    The other high-ranking figures in the A.L. Army were completely stunned as they stared at the archaic weapons and holy weapons piled on the ground.


    All of them were full of desire in their eyes as they widened gloriously.


    Magic treasures, precious pills and secret books, to the warrior, always had great attraction.


    "These weapons serve no purpose to me now. You can pick and take anything that you want,"


    Austin declared with no expression in his eyes.


    "What?! Is that true?!"


    Everyone who heard this was deeply shocked. They couldn''t believe their own ears.


    "Come on, everyone! Let''s hurry up and don''t waste time.


    Everyone must rest and prepare. We''ll set off in half a day,"


    Austin said impatiently while waving his hand.

 Chapter 1339 High Fighting Spirit

    Silence engulfed the entire place.


    In the hall, all of the generals of the A.L. Army gasped simultaneously.


    They knew that Austin had already made up his mind, and there was no way he was going to go back on his words.


    Plus, the piles of treasures on the ground were so attractive that none of the generals could resist them.


    "Thank you, Commander Austin!"


    Everyone bowed down to Austin and came forward at once -- immediately choosing something that was fitting of their needs.


    Clark, Brandon, and two other Semi-holy Realm warriors each got a piece of archaic magic treasure.


    Apart from the queen, they were the most powerful warriors in the A.L. Army.


    Then, each of those Primal Holy Realm warriors picked two or three fitting weapons for themselves.


    More than that, all of the warriors present could each get more than one hundred thousand divine vital energy crystals from the two million ones available.


    The twenty warriors assembled in the hall were actually the best fighters in the service of Austin.


    More than that, they were also part of the most important force in the A.L. Army.


    And Austin was well aware that the A.L. Army would remain weak for as long as those twenty warriors were not yet strong and powerful.


    Because of that, Austin decided to be generous with his time, money, and magic treasures in order to better equip them.


    Those twenty warriors had been independent warriors before they joined the army.


    Almost all masters and disciples from those influential and large-sized sects decided to join the Southern Alliances Army.


    Meanwhile, only independent cultivators and disciples from some small-sized sects were willing to go and seek refuge with Austin.


    For example, Clark, Brandon, and the two Semi-holy Realm warriors were once independent cultivators from the South Continent.


    Generally speaking, independent cultivators were warriors who were used to living and fighting alone. Without any support from wealthy sects, they were mostly weak and sometimes poor.


    For that reason, they were no match for their counterparts from the influential and large-sized sects.


    In fact, some of them were even embarrassingly short of money.


    Naturally, Clark, Brandon and the two Semi-holy Realm warriors had always desperately wanted to get some archaic magic treasures but those things were always out of their reach.


    And now that they had those archaic magic treasures in their hands, they were more than excited -- they were ecstatic. After all, some of their most impossible dreams had just been fulfilled by Austin


    wat, don''t get arrogant,"


    the gnome scolded Austin.


    "What? Are you being jealous?"


    Austin quipped.


    "Don''t be silly,"


    the gnome replied contemptuously.


    "Alright, gentlemen, quiet," said Austin.


    With a wave of his right hand, he signaled the end of the chanting.


    At once, the 200, 000 human warriors stopped shouting and kept their mouths shut tightly.


    Since Austin was the soul of the A.L. Army, nobody dared to disobey or disrespect him. Thus, the moment they saw Austin''s signal, they instantly stopped shouting.


    Meanwhile, the emperor of the Jade Kingdom ordered his servants to throw a grand banquet with tens of dining tables in front of the city gates to greet Austin and his army.


    Additionally, dozens of maids from the imperial palace danced and sang. Gongs were struck. Drums were beaten. It was obvious that they were trying their best to please Austin and his brave soldiers.


    Upon seeing this, Austin and his men couldn''t help but laugh.


    Banquets, songs, and dances were nothing to the brave soldiers who were willing to die to defend their world.


    Only worldly and selfish governmental officials would care about those meaningless things.


    Thus, Austin refused the emperor''s invitation to dine with him.


    Afterwards, he transferred all 200, 000 soldiers into his City.


    With those soldiers inside, his City became quite crowded.


    His city couldn''t accommodate other people any more.


    It had finally reached its full capacity.


    "Alright, let''s go,"


    Austin said to the queen, as he took out his Dragon and Phoenix Chariot.


    He cast a spell.


    Then, the chariot turned into lightning as it quickly flew away from the imperial capital city of the Jade Kingdom.

 Chapter 1340 Demons Plot

    In the Mysterious Sky City, which was located at the border of the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom, a cultivator at the Semi-holy Realm rushed into the castellan''s mansion with a rattled expression.


    "Sir, over three hundred thousand demons are headed towards the city,"


    he reported to his superiors in the hall.


    There were more than ten masters at the Semi-emperor Realm sitting there.


    Upon hearing the report, the masters shared the same concerned look on their faces.


    Godwin was one of them.


    But Peter and Julius weren''t there.


    "Here they are!"


    All the masters of the Semi-emperor Realm stood up simultaneously.


    "The demon race did send three hundred thousand members here.


    Looks like we got the right information.


    Looks like luck favors us. We''ve made the right decision,"


    a white-haired old man at the Semi-emperor Realm said with a sigh of relief.


    "There are over a million demons in the South Continent.


    Now that an army of three hundred thousand demons were sent here, the demon race must have planned to attack three holy kingdoms at the same time.


    Luckily we have divided our men into three forces to back up the three holy kingdoms the other day.


    If we commanded all our men to guard this country, we would have been tricked by the demons.


    The Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom and the Elite Holy Kingdom would be overrun and conquered by the demon race,"


    another cultivator of the Semi-emperor Realm added.


    "I hope so," Godwin sighed.


    He had a feeling in his guts that something bad was going to happen.


    The senior members of the Southern Alliances Army convened a meeting about the plan to defeat the demon race a couple of days ago.


    Most of them agreed to send three batches of their men to assist in the protection of the three holy kingdoms.


    Only several masters of the Semi-emperor Realm including Godwin opposed.


    However, the majority ruled in favor of sending some of their forces in order to defend


    the Mysterious Sky City.


    Today is a big day for us.


    Only a third of the troops of the Southern Alliances Army are in this city.


    If we can slay all the human cultivators there, it will be a big blow to the Southern Alliances Army.


    The Southern Alliances Army couldn''t stop the might of our forces, and we''ll be closer to conquering the Southern Continent.


    So I need you to take this battle more seriously,"


    the demon in command ordered his subordinates.


    "Sir, I heard that the A.L. Army has taken more than thirty countries from us.


    They are also a threat to us,"


    one demon semi-emperor said with a frown on his face.


    "Humph! This so-called A.L. Army is just a mob led by a human boy.


    I heard that their leader Austin Lin is just at the Heaven Realm.


    He got help from a traitor of our kind.


    The Southern Alliances Army is our main concern. This so-called A.L. Army can''t get in our way.


    We can deal with them after we take care of the Southern Alliances Army.


    Well, that''s it.


    Tell our men to attack the Mysterious Sky City,"


    the demon in charge commanded, gesturing his men to move forward.


    In one fell swoop, an army of over three hundred thousand demons flew towards the Mysterious Sky City.


    The horde of demons marched towards their destination in the sky.

 Chapter 1341 Completely Stunned

    While all this was happening on one side of the world, two troops of the demon race were secretly flanking the Mysterious Sky City from different directions, completely outnumbering and outwitting their enemy. The battle was yet to start!


    Each of these armies was comprised of some 300, 000 soldiers. They were moving silently and without any battle cries or signs so that their enemies'' scouts would not see them. It was a surgical strike.


    They weren''t the only one. There was a third army of demons too, also about to attack the Mysterious Sky City from a third direction.


    In total, they had assembled 900, 000 soldiers just to attack the city.


    Such was the evil and dangerous nature of the demon race; ever they tried to undermine their enemies. So had it always been, and so would it always be, maybe!


    Unfortunately, the humans inside the city knew nothing of such a massive plot. They weren''t completely unaware though.


    They were expecting about 300, 000 soldiers to attack them soon, but the scouts hadn''t seen any of the rest and therefore, things were calm rather right now.


    There were preparations going on, but not with too much tension. About a dozen human semi-emperors were lining up outside the city, fully prepared for battle.


    Waves of vital energy force were emanating from each of their bodies and these waves were strong enough to be felt between the earth and the heaven.


    Those human warriors looked rather formidable, since some of them were floating in midair, while some were standing firmly on the ground, looking energized and determined. They were all brave, strong-witted personalities who had survived several battles in their lifetime.


    Ever since the demon race had invaded the South Continent for the first time ever about half a year ago, the Southern Alliances Army had been preparing a massive force to strike back. They had faced them several times since then.


    The Southern Alliances Army had often tried to defeat the demon race''s troops or defend their own cities.


    Therefore, these human warriors didn''t fear the demon race any more. In fact, fear was as far away from them as possible, and they hated those demons more than anything in the whole wide world. They wanted to kill as many of their enemy as possible to avenge their brothers and families'' deaths.


    At this very moment, each and every human warrior was determined to wage a life-and-death battle against the demon race. It was going to be a cold day in hell when they let the demons win!


    Half an hour later.


    Boom!


    A large rumbling sound was heard from the horizon.


    Then the very core of the ground beneath their feet seemed to shake.


    An intense evil aura emerged from some unknow


    nd ordered. ''Why is he talking about games and hiding?'' The humans wondered.


    The next moment!


    Boom!


    Several more blasts of intense evil aura erupted from the western horizon of the Mysterious Sky City. Amid those mists, countless demon soldiers shouted war cries, screamed death notes, and rushed towards the city.


    Meanwhile, demon troops also appeared on the eastern side of the city. They had been lying in wait for the original troop to distract the human army. Surgical Strike!


    "Hahah, dirty humans. We''re coming to eat your flesh and drink your blood."


    Hordes of demon soldiers were gathering all over the mountains and plains.


    There were more than 300, 000 demon soldiers in the west, and at the same time, another 300, 000 demon soldiers were preparing to attack the city from the east.


    And there was the original army as well, which put the total number of soldiers at 900, 000.


    On the contrary, no more than 400, 000 human soldiers of the Southern Alliances Army were defending the city. Needless to say, the humans were hopelessly outnumbered.


    To make matters worse, there were three different armies of the demons, which meant they had to divide their resources.


    Also, the demon race''s army in the west was led by a dozen demon semi-emperors.


    At the same time, another dozen demon semi-emperors were standing in front of the troops on the east of the city.


    In totality, there were 30 demon semi-emperors present tonight.


    That way, the demon army was superior to the humans not only in terms of strength but also in terms of number.


    "How is this even possible? This is crazy. We''re doomed!"


    Even the human semi-emperors were stunned when they finally saw what was going on.


    Now, they knew that they were on the losing side and could not hope to win today.

 Chapter 1342 Pay With Your Life

    Seeing that the demons had amassed an army that totaled some more than nine hundred thousand warriors, the humans were not a bit, not slightly, but heavily dismayed.


    The entire Southern Alliances Army''s morale was quite shaken up though, and the faces of most of them had turned pale through fear. It was not that they feared death; they welcomed it. They just didn''t like their chances right now.


    A high morale and encouraged army was vital to winning a war. It could even be said that if troops lost their morale, then their chances of losing were doubled instantly.


    Worse yet, not only the ordinary warriors, but even the semi-emperor humans also had signs of slight despair on their faces. This was a grim situation they were in right now!


    "Ha ha ha...


    Well, you lowly humans! Why did you stop hurling abuses at us?


    Weren''t you just swearing and shouting? Weren''t you going to kill us all?


    What happened? Are you in some sort of funeral now? Did your balls drop off?


    You should look in the mirror and gaze at your expressions now! They''re hilarious.


    Ha, ha, ha! So funny!"


    Shere, the demon semi-emperor, sneered once again, pointing at the Southern Alliances Army and laughing out loud.


    "Shere, let''s not frighten these poor humans again! Can''t you see that each and every one of them is trembling?"


    "Yes, these foolish and cowardly humans! In front of us noble demons, they are destined to be played tricks upon. Poor, pathetic creatures!"


    In addition to Shere, another burst of laughter was now coming out from the demon army.


    At that very moment, the entire situation was already firmly in the hand of the demon army. They could do anything they wanted to!


    Therefore, they were in no hurry. They wanted to have more fun, much like cats played around with mice that had been caught. They wanted to enjoy their prey luxuriously and slowly, savoring every bite!


    "Well, you lowly humans!


    You can never, ever, rival the demon race. Not in terms of will, not in terms of wit, and certainly not in terms of strength!


    Compared to the noble demon race, you are lesser. You are nothing. You only deserve to be our slaves, and that is your sole purpose. In fact, that is your honor, and also your destiny!


    I will give you a chance because I am so kind!


    Anyone who kneels in front of us voluntarily right here, right now, and is willing to be a slave, will survive!"


    The leader of the demons announced; he was clad in a dark red cloak and looked like a formidable foe alone. His indifferent voice echoed between the heaven and the earth, as


    m into pulpy jelly.


    The huge hammer pounced on Austin.


    "You rubbish! You want to kill me?


    I can''t, for the life of me, see why you have so much confidence?" Austin sneered.


    From the very beginning of this altercation, Austin had been clam as a lake with a disdainful look in his eyes.


    Finally, he took action.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    He released a level four sword domain, which covered an area of over one hundred feet around him.


    Redley immediately felt as if hundreds of thousands of sword auras had been aimed directly at his body. It was a very creepy feeling. He shuddered.


    At the same time.


    Whoosh!


    A dim, but extremely fast sword-light flashed by!


    It was so powerful despite its lack of luminance that


    it reached an unbelievable pace, which looked just like a flash of lightning.


    As soon as it was emitted, the sword-light put so much pressure on Redley that he couldn''t bear it at all but knelt down. There was a deep sense of fear inside his heart and he didn''t know where it had come from!


    "Argh!


    No!"


    He now felt the desperate smell of death.


    From his perspective, he saw the sword-light approach him in slow motion.


    Its twinkling radiance went right through his body.


    Boom!


    As if it had been a bomb inside him, Redley''s body exploded into a million tiny pieces, and nothing but a mist of blood remained!


    "Well, you have to pay with your life for what you said to my master!"


    Austin coldly remarked, and then he moved. As the shocked eyes of about 400, 000 human warriors and 900, 000 demons tried to follow him, he suddenly appeared by Godwin''s side.


    "Master, it has been a long time!"


    Finally, he managed to greet his master with ceremony!

 Chapter 1343 You Are Austin From The A.L. Army

    "You... You really killed that demon? "


    Godwin was stunned in silence for a very long time before he fully comprehended what Austin had done.


    He couldn''t help but examine Austin from top to bottom a few times, as if he was looking at an incredible apparition.


    "Yeah, I did. That bastard was very rude to you, so I just killed him. What? Is there a problem?"


    Austin asked Godwin.


    "Is there a problem?


    Don''t you realize what you have done? All right. It''s not the right time to talk about this. We''ll discuss this later."


    Godwin wanted to laugh and shout at Austin at the same time.


    The guy Austin killed was Redley, a semi-emperor of the demon race. It was quite a shock that Austin easily killed him with seemingly little to no effort.


    Redley was a semi-emperor at the medium stage. Moreover, he had also mastered many powerful demonic skills. Even Godwin himself wasn''t sure that he could beat the semi-emperor demon.


    However, Godwin was quick to recall that Austin did kill Redley with relative ease just now.


    In the soldiers'' eyes, Redley burst into a bloody mist after a flash of sword-light.


    Thinking about this, Godwin couldn''t help but stare at Austin in utter amazement. He knew for sure that Austin must have overcome unbelievable challenges to make himself this powerful.


    Right when Austin and Godwin were conversing, all the human cultivators and demons around them realized what happened just now.


    All their eyes were fixed on Austin now.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, nobody would believe that the young guy in front of them who seemed to be at the Heaven Realm could single-handedly kill a demon semi-emperor.


    Not only that, what stunned them more was that he killed the demon semi-emperor in the blink of an eye!


    He just used one skill to slay a high-ranking demon!


    This was quite an incredible feat.


    "You! You killed Redley!


    How dare you!


    Who the hell are you?"


    shouted the leader of the demon army donni


    came here to kill you all today with my army!"


    Austin calmly retorted back.


    Then, with a flicker of his mind, he activated his City model.


    A few seconds later, people appeared out of thin air just like magic.


    There were two hundred thousand of them, and they were all standing behind Austin.


    They were the A.L. Army.


    It was clear that they were here to kill from the look in their eyes.


    "Come on! Tell them what we are here for!"


    Austin''s voice echoed in everyone''s ears.


    "We are here to kill the demon race!"


    "We are here to kill the demon race!"


    After Austin''s words, all the cultivators of the A.L. Army started shouting out loud in chorus.


    Seeing this, all the demons and the Southern Alliances Army finally realized that


    what Austin said was true.


    He brought so many people here to kill the demons.


    "This was a very nice surprise!"


    Godwin, seeing the two hundred thousand people who suddenly appeared, was shocked and delighted.


    "A.L. Army!


    You are Austin of the A.L. Army!


    It''s you who took back those kingdoms from us!"


    The leader of the demon race pointed a finger at Austin and started shouting, as if he remembered something all of a sudden.


    "Yeah, it''s me.


    I just told you who I am, didn''t I? That was slow,"


    Austin mocked the furious demon leader.

 Chapter 1344 Beginning Of The War

    The A.L. Army was known as a very powerful group in the South continent


    They conquered around 30 or so kingdoms controlled by the demon race.


    Everyone in the South Continent knew the strength of their forces.


    All the demons were astounded as they looked at Austin together with his twenty thousand warriors.


    They could not believe that the mighty A.L Army was being led by such a young man who was just about 20 years of age.


    Austin glared at his enemies. "Let''s stop this nonsense.


    I don''t have time to waste.


    We have come a long way to stop you from taking this kingdom, and not to have a chit chat with you."


    He then drew out his Ancient Dragon Sword and pointed it directly towards their chief leader, his face full of determination to kill him.


    The chief leader scowled as he looked down at the tip of Austin''s sword. "You have pissed me off, young man. Since you are so desperate to die, I will do you a favor.''''


    Austin''s provocation was effective in angering the chief leader. Such a young man shouldn''t have dared to mock him in front of his people.


    Intense demonic energy emanated from the chief leader. His crimson cloak was like that of a falcon when it spread its wings, fluttering and rustling in the wind.


    ''''Attack! Kill them all!''''


    He ordered his soldiers.


    Austin looked at his army. "Do we have any coward amongst us? I know there''s none. Now, let''s go and kick their asses!''''


    He let out a heartening shout hoping to boost the morale of his soldiers with his vital energy force.


    ''''Of course not!


    We''re the fearless A.L. Army!''''


    All the members of the A.L. Army roared in unison.


    ''''Then prepare yourself for the coming war.


    Do not be afraid! Victory will always stand by our side.''''


    He knew that they were at a disadvantage as their numbers of human warriors were lesser compared to the demon race.


    But he was confident with his strength. He knew that he was powerful enough to defeat all the demon semi-emperors.


    As long as he was able to catch them off guard and kill the thirty or so demon semi-emperors, the demon army would collapse.


    It was a long shot.


    But he still believed that it was worth a try.


    He was banking at the Southern Alliances Army. They had over three hundred thousand warriors and ten Semi-emperor Realm cultivators.


    Once the war started, they would not


    semi-saints and demon saints, could not match with them.


    Based on calculations, Austin and his demonic avatar had killed over twenty thousand demons with just three moves.


    Both human warriors and demons were in awe with Austin''s powerful skills.


    A shiver ran down their spines as they looked at this dynamic duo who were able to claim thousands of lives with so little effort.


    The chief leader of the demon race was understandably frustrated. ''''Argh!


    What is this?!


    Who the hell is this traitor? Why is he helping the humans?


    Go and kill him!


    Stop them!"


    Except there was no way this could be done. He could only watch as his men were annihilated on the battlefield.


    The power of Austin and his demonic avatar was too frightening.


    Once the battle continued this way, it would not take them much time to kill all the demon armies.


    The human warriors were also doing their part in reducing the enemy forces. They seemed to be pumped up and were extremely fierce in dealing with their enemies.


    They were in high spirits and used their strength to their full potential.


    This was mostly because of Austin who was able to greatly boost the morale of the human warriors.


    ''''Leader!" one of the demons shouted.


    "Take a look at that traitor.


    Doesn''t he look just like...


    Annihilator the Demon Emperor?''''


    A demon semi-emperor pointed out. He had stopped in his tracks earlier and couldn''t help but stare at Austin''s demon avatar since he looked extremely familiar. Once he realized that, he quickly reported it to the chief leader.

 Chapter 1345 Kill The Demon Semi-emperors Easily

    "It is Annihilator the Demon Emperor!"


    one demon semi-emperor surprisingly shouted.


    All the demon semi-emperors immediately froze in their positions with sheer disbelief etched in their faces.


    Moments earlier, these demon semi-emperors were maniacally slaughtering human cultivators using all kinds of demonic skills.


    But now all of them seemingly halted their wanton evisceration of their opponents.


    This was due to most of the demon semi-emperors witnessing the demonic body of Annihilator the Demon Emperor in the Nonuple Isles in the Middle World Waters.


    "That''s right! My eyes are not playing tricks on me!


    It is the demonic body of Annihilator the Demon Emperor!"


    another demon semi-emperor exclaimed.


    Other demon semi-emperors were outraged at the sight they were bearing witness to.


    "What is going on?


    Didn''t Annihilator the Demon Emperor die already?


    Why has he shown up here now?


    And why is he helping the humans to fight against our demon race?! It''s too weird!"


    a demon semi-emperor asked in confusion as he could not comprehend what was happening.


    "No. Don''t be fooled by what you see. The demonic body indeed belongs to Annihilator, the Demon Emperor.


    But the soul inside the demonic body is a spiritual soul of a human cultivator''s!


    It is definitely not the spiritual soul of a demon!


    Simply put, a human cultivator''s spiritual soul somehow manages to possess the demonic body of Annihilator the Demon Emperor,"


    the head of the demon race remarked.


    This head of the demon race was at the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm and had a considerably high level of demonic spiritual soul.


    So he immediately found out the truth about Annihilator the Demon Emperor.


    What he said was right. Austin created a copy of his spiritual soul and had it enter the demonic body of Annihilator the Demon Emperor. Due to this, the demon body of Annihilator the Demon Emperor became Austin avatar.


    "Right! The demon body does not have the spiritual soul of a demon!"


    The demons began roaring aloud to voice their disgust.


    "What a despicable human! How dare he desecrate the demon body of Annihilator the Demon Emperor!"


    "That''s a dirty and rotten thing to do!"


    "Go and die, you filthy human!"


    All the demon semi-emperors shouted their utter revulsion to the desecration Austin committed.


    Annihilator the Demon Emperor was their former head and the highest leader of the Heaven Claimer tribe in the Demon Abyss World.


    Furthermore, he was a highly revered demon emperor.


    In the eyes of all the members of the demon race from the Heaven Claimer, Annihilator the Demon Emperor held a prominent position and was likened to a god. He was idolized by all the members of the tribe.


    But now his demonic body had been occupied by a human cultivator''s spiritual soul.


    What was even more degrading for the demons was the fact that Annihilator''s demonic body was used to fight back against the demon race!


    "Hahaha! You


    was now fighting to escape with his life.


    Shoop!


    Another sword-light flashed across the sword domain.


    The sound of blood splatter was heard again.


    Following this, the last demon semi-emperor exploded into a bloody mist.


    Within two breaths, all the six demon semi-emperors had been defeated!


    Wow!


    Anyone who saw what happened, including the human cultivators and the demons, were overwhelmed with amazement.


    The six demon semi-emperors had met their end!


    "How did Austin become so powerful?


    He is even stronger than I am!"


    Godwin murmured. He still couldn''t believe that Austin single-handedly killed the six demon semi-emperors.


    Besides Godwin, more than ten human cultivators at the Semi-emperor Realm weren''t able to utter a single word as they were also astonished by what they witnessed.


    Austin demonstrated powerful fighting abilities similar to that of the legend.


    Was Austin merely a young man at the Heaven Realm or was he something more?


    He looked like he was not a day older than twenty.


    Yet it seemed so easy for him to kill all those demon semi-emperors. He did it as easily as cutting vegetables, or as normally as he had meals.


    "Damn!


    It''s impossible! What the hell happened? How could he do that?


    How can such a human cultivator look so young and possess so much power?"


    The remaining demon semi-emperors were furiously squabbling among themselves.


    "Come on, let''s go on fighting! Let''s focus on killing Austin first!"


    The head of the demon race was fuming with rage that he started trembling. As he waved his hand, more than ten of the demon semi-emperors began to charge towards Austin.


    However, the head of the demon race realized that if their remaining forces continued to rush Austin, they would easily be slain thanks to his powerful fighting ability. The demon race would easily be defeated!


    One thing was certain��the demon race could only win the battle if they manage to defeat and kill Austin first!

 Chapter 1346 Another Round Of Fierce Battle (Part One)

    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop! Austin''s ears were ringing with the sound of war unfolding all over him.


    He glanced towards the direction where the battle cries were loudest and his knees buckled a little when he saw what was coming. Marching towards him at their full speed were ten demon semi-emperors, each with a vendetta to kill him. The tremendous force coming from their raging speed shook the ground. With the billowing evil aura that continued to grow as they neared Austin, the young warrior felt like they were a crowd of elusive ghosts that was threatening to surround him and swallow him until he was nothing but ashes and dirt.


    Their venom-laced voices bellowed as they were coming nearer, "Go to hell, you nasty human!" Every word in that battle cry was a promise they fully intended to keep.


    They chanted the words over and over, emphasizing their strong hunger for blood. "Kill him! Kill that damn creature!" Each of them yelled at the top of their voice.


    Some of them traveled towards Austin like a blur. They were truly fast! Seeing the swift motion of the fastest demon semi-emperors, the young warrior felt a bit helpless. The fastest ones neared his side in an instant. He was surrounded by the vile creatures whose promise was to kill him. There was no way out.


    As soon as they neared, they prepared to pounce on the young warrior. "Soul-devouring Beast Attack," shouted one of the demon semi-emperors at the medium stage. The intensity of his voice reflected his anger.


    His despicable face was nasty and ugly. He had the face of a monkey, covered with so much hair. His eyes were glowing with a blazing color of red for murder and his long mouth showed a sharp pointy set of fangs. As soon as he finished muttering his murderous bellow, his huge, mountain-like body shook. Beams of light engulfed with thick evil aura shot out from between his eyebrows.


    This skill had a clear target. As soon as the beams of flaring evil aura were released and touched the air, they swiftly gathered and formed a creepy little diabolic beast. The newly created beast hungrily rushed directly towards Austin''s Soul Sea. It had one clear goal in mind, to feed off Austin. The little beast created by the medium stage demon semi-emperor was formed specially


    mally close range attacks?


    I''m not that stupid to play this game with you!"Austin said the words with a sneer. In this situation, he still wanted to gain the upper hand.


    Of course he would not stand there and let them bombard him with a series of crazy skills. He was not that silly. While buying himself some time with his sneer and comments, he assessed the situation.


    He knew his limits, and he had calculated how far he could go. It was true that he could slay one or two demon semi-emperors, but this number charging at him all at once? Well, he knew he was not powerful enough to handle them alone. Quickly thinking, he adopted another strategy.


    Whoosh!


    For a fraction of second, Austin and his demonic avatar had united as one. Using the Diabolic Flashing Skill, he instantly disappeared into thin air.


    A millisecond later, he showed up in the place over six thousand miles away.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The spot where he had stood before was boomed by a dozen demonic skills as soon as he had teleported. The swirling masses of black aura blasted. The impact rocked the space and raised the dust. Aftershocks of the attack lashed out in several directions randomly.


    "Hey, where are you going, little boy?


    You can''t run away from us this time, you know!" one of the demon semi-emperors gloated.


    "Ha, ha, ha, now you know what you will get when you offend us! Let''s see you do it again!" another one uttered the words with a mocking laugh, projecting the same kind of complacence.

 Chapter 1347 Another Round Of Fierce Battle (Part Two)

    As if they already had the victory, they had gained cockiness amidst the situation. Seeing that Austin had run away, they assumed that the young warrior was too scared to battle them. Soon, wicked smiles mirrored their faces, they seemed to have triumphed.


    Just as they started laughing and bellowing insults at Austin, a low yet confident voice came from behind them.


    "What''s so funny, huh? It seems that you are so happy about going to die!"


    The voice came from Austin. As soon as he uttered the taunting words, he turned up beside a low-grade demon semi-emperor without anyone noticing.


    Then, he applied his Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship decisively. Not missing his target, he wielded his sword skillfully.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Strong sword-lights beamed and burst out from Austin''s Soul Sea. In a split second, they swept the whole space with their powerful force. They moved at a blinding speed and no one could clearly see them as they began crushing things into ashes and dust.


    "No! Help!" The low-grade demon semi-emperor pleaded for his life.


    He was too slow. He had seen the sword-lights coming out, but it was too fast. He was only able to feel them vaguely, but he had no way to resist them. The sword-lights move at an incredible speed, no one was able to track its movement. Soon, he had the sinking feeling that he would likely be killed by the impending attack, any moment. The next thing he knew, his fear had come true soon enough.


    Bang!


    It happened so fast. Before he could utter any last words, his body exploded all of a sudden like a bomb. Then, his flesh was blasted to bits and was later scattered on the ground.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Austin was unstoppable! Moving as fast as lightning aiming for those demon semi-emperors, he had brought down another five of them in just a few seconds. One by one, the demons fell to the ground. No one was lucky enough to escape and get their life spared from his Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship!


    The demons were unaware that Austin''s current strategy was his powerful ace. To put it in a simple way, the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship had two main strengths.


    First, it was extremely swift. In fact, it was the fastest swordsmanship Austin had ever known. Generally speaking, it would act at the speed of its user''s mind. Wherever the user''s mind directed it, it would atta


    o kill some demon semi-emperors made me too pleased with myself.


    I can''t believe that I have totally forgotten about their demonic skills! Those are good things I can''t afford to miss.


    Thank you for talking some sense into me." Austin reflected sincerely.


    "Speaking of which, the three kinds of demonic skills that my demonic avatar could use were from some demon saints before.


    Since the demon semi-emperors are much stronger than the demon saints, their demonic skills are definitely more powerful.


    That''s exactly what I need now. Looks like that I should spare their lives until I force some more powerful demonic skills from them.


    This is a good chance to level myself up further and enhance my demonic avatar!"


    Austin uttered the words with excitement glistening in his eyes after being brought back to reason by Violet''s words.


    Now, greed was written all over his face as he stared at the remaining demon semi-emperors, who were now shaking in their own feet. His wicked aura seemed to grow even more. The demons could almost feel his hunger for their skills and powers.


    "Hey guys. I''ve changed my mind!" Austin stopped and declared with a big smile. The demons could literally hear the playful tone in his voice.


    "Next, I want you to show me all your demonic skills. Those whose skills are good enough can live a bit longer." He then paused and lowered his voice as he spoke the next words with deadly intent.


    "Otherwise, you will have to die at once for failing to intrigue me! Is that understood?"The demon semi-emperors felt their heartbeat plummet.

 Chapter 1348 This Demonic Skill Is So Cool

    "Come on, guys, let''s end this bastard''s life quickly!"


    A dozen demon semi-emperors simultaneously began charging towards Austin.


    They became aware that their victory in the war depended on whether they could slay the young man.


    The demons were convinced that eliminating Austin was their one and only chance of winning the war for their race.


    At this point, all the human cultivators and demons had recovered from being stunned following Austin''s showcase of power.


    "Ha-ha. We will not lose the war.


    Move!"


    the white-haired elder of the Semi-emperor Realm snarled, gesturing the other cultivators to fight their enemies.


    He was delighted and astonished to see Austin slaughter a dozen demon semi-emperors in such a short time. Austin''s performance renewed his hope for winning the war.


    "Kill them all!"


    All the members of the Southern Alliances Army pulled themselves together and rushed towards the troops of the demon race.


    "Kill these demons!"


    the queen instructed the remaining forces with determination beaming from her magnificent face.


    A shadow appeared over her head and released the violent evil energy to attack the demons.


    After witnessing Austin slay many demon semi-emperors, the members of the A.L. Army began to rally and increase their overall morale.


    As the queen signaled to them to press forward, they charged towards their enemies with vigor and might.


    "Boom!"


    The two forces fiercely fought once again.


    "I''m going to kill you, you little bastards!"


    Godwin howled as he engaged the demons.


    A deafening explosion occurred out of the blue.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The ground cracked and energy columns ascended into the sky from the cracks like yellow dragons.


    These energy columns darted towards the demons.


    In an instant, more than two thousands demons were torn into a million pieces.


    "That''s the Earth-energy Manipulating Skill!" Austin exclaimed, gazing at the energy columns.


    His eyes lit up.


    Godwin used the Earth-energy Manipulating Skill, one of the techniques in the Earth Formula. Austin practiced this skill several times, but Godwin had a better command of this martial skill than he did.


    "You''re digging your own grave!"


    A demon semi-emperor came at Godwin and the two of them began clashing their weapons fiercely.


    Just like Godwin, this demon also reached the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    Using his spiri


    It can kill many people in a short time,"


    Austin muttered in excitement, staring at those black bees.


    In a flash, he landed right beside the demon who was at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    "What!


    I finally found you.


    You''re dead."


    The demon semi-emperor spotted Austin immediately thanks to his exceptionally strong demonic spiritual soul.


    He shouted loudly, and all the demon bees flew towards Austin.


    "Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!"


    Hundreds of thousands of black demon bees quickly surrounded Austin from all angles.


    Austin was taken aback by the dark swarm encompassing him.


    He then summoned the level 4 sword domain which formed a sword domain around him. Numerous streaks of sword aura in the domain effectively took out some of the deadly bees.


    "I will take care of you,"


    Austin snorted coldly.


    He then unleashed the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship.


    "Swoosh!" A sword of spiritual sense dashed towards the demon semi-emperor.


    "You son of a bitch!"


    the demon cursed, as he knew his end was about to come swiftly.


    A series of sharp sounds echoed through the air.


    Countless holes permeated the demon''s body, and blood gushed out from the wounds.


    "You!"


    The demon semi-emperor was severely injured.


    His wounds were too deep and he was gasping his last breath.


    Austin concentrated his mind, and the dying demon was transported into the City model.


    "Oh! That demonic skill also looks amazing.


    All right, you''re my next target," Austin murmured.


    He was attracted to another demonic skill another demon semi-emperor was displaying.

 Chapter 1349 Ancestor Statue

    Austin''s next target was a demon who was at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm. He had a hairy face, and looked like a monkey.


    The demon was one of those demon semi-emperors who had been pursuing Austin. But he hadn''t been able to get to Austin as he wasn''t good at bodily movement skills.


    Aware that he couldn''t keep up with Austin, he gave up the idea of hunting him down and decided to handle another human cultivator at the Semi-emperor Realm.


    Neither he nor the human cultivator could get the upper hand.


    "Soul-devouring Beast Attack!" the demon at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm howled.


    Thick, evil aura emanated from the middle of his eyebrows. It started to collect like a black cloud.


    Suddenly, the evil aura took the shape of a small, ugly diabolic beast.


    Making some weird cries, the diabolic beast pounced at the human cultivator of the Semi-emperor Realm.


    The cultivator of the Semi-emperor Realm got flustered instantly, because he noticed that the diabolic beast was aiming at his Soul Sea.


    He was at a loss and didn''t know what to do, as he hadn''t expected the diabolic beast would attack his Soul Sea.


    His spiritual soul trembled due to the sound made by the beast.


    Since his soul had got disturbed, he couldn''t use his complete power to defend himself.


    "Ha-ha! You''re a dead man!"


    The demon semi-emperor laughed haughtily as he launched fierce attacks on the Semi-emperor Realm cultivator.


    The diabolic beast was steadily approaching the human cultivator''s head.


    Despair started devouring the Semi-emperor Realm cultivator as the diabolic beast kept getting closer and closer.


    ''Once this diabolic beast breaks into my Soul Sea, I will get killed, '' he thought.


    Swoosh!


    A misty sword-light flashed as it moved towards the demon semi-emperor.


    "Shit! You again, you brat!"


    the demon semi-emperor howled furiously, taken aback by the flashing sword-light.


    On seeing the sword-light, he planned to dodge it, but he failed as it moved too fast.


    His eyes widened in shock as the sword-light struck his body.


    He ended


    hing could be heard except for their echoing voice.


    It seemed like something was awakened by their song.


    All of a sudden, the sky turned dark and people couldn''t see things in front of them.


    Swoosh!


    A fist-sized black thing came out from the leader''s body and soared into the sky.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin found out that the mysterious thing was a demon''s statue.


    The statue had three heads and six arms with three fiendish faces.


    The demon in charge burst into laughter.


    "Austin, I took this Ancestor Statue and keep it always with me in case any emergency happens.


    I avoid using it because it can only work twice.


    But now I have to use it to get rid of you.


    You should feel lucky that you could see this statue. Now, you can die without any regrets," he spoke with a sinister look on his face.


    As soon as the demon finished his words, a circular column of black light showed up.


    The next minute, the light began to dazzle on the statue.


    A formidable aura was emitted by the statue. It was scary enough to frighten all the human cultivators and demons.


    ''This is bad! These demons really have got something powerful to use as back up, ''


    Austin thought with furrowed eyebrows.


    The demon who led the troops laughed wildly again.


    "I bet, now you regret messing with us, don''t you?


    But it''s too late. You must die!" he said in a firm tone.

 Chapter 1350 Demon Ancestor

    A rumbling noise could be heard within the demon''s statue.


    To everyone''s astonishment, the demon''s statue quickly grew taller and larger in scale.


    In a matter of moments, the ornate and menacing statue was ten meters tall.


    The demon in command and the three demon semi-emperors standing next to him were mesmerized at the imposing statue. They were all amazed at the statue''s sudden increase in size.


    Afterwards, a dense and dark cloud of evil aura spewed from the tall statue, covering its immediate surroundings with thick and heavy smog.


    Basking under the astonished gazes of the humans and demons, the statue began morphing its already imposing figure once more.


    From a towering statue, it molded itself into a large demon with three ferocious heads and six muscular arms in the flesh.


    All the human cultivators and demons were frozen in terror as they bore witness to the towering demon.


    Its presence was so immense and frightening that both opposing forces halted their advances towards one another.


    "Where am I?


    Who has summoned me? Is the Heaven Claimer tribe in need of my power yet again?"


    the towering demon asked in his booming voice as he stretched his enormous arms and surveyed the immediate surroundings.


    "My ancestor,"


    the demon in command of troops answered, still in awe and kneeling before the immense ancestor demon.


    "I see. You''re a descendant of the Heaven Claimer tribe.


    I, too, came from that tribe.


    Although I haven''t returned to that god-forsaken place for what it feels like an eternity, the blood that runs through these veins are still that of the Heaven Claimer tribe.


    Now that you summoned a wisp of my soul, you must want me to do something for you.


    Be quick with your request. What is it that you want?


    I haven''t forgotten my promise that I will grant one request for you each time you summon me.


    However, if you have more than one request, I''ll be take my leave immediately,"


    the demon with three heads and six arms bluntly declared to his kneeling servant.


    Nothing in the area drew the demon''s attention as he was observing as far as his menacing eyes could see.


    "Thank you.


    I hope you can help me


    tin would respond this way.


    With a sigh, he said, "You''re right.


    You''re stronger than us now. If we try to lend you a hand, we will only hold you back.


    But it''s best that you withdraw for now, Austin.


    You stand no chance against that towering behemoth."


    Godwin didn''t blame him for being rude because he knew that Austin was trying to protect him.


    "Rest easy. I won''t die by that demon''s hands,"


    Austin assured them.


    "Boy, you have far too much confidence in your skills.


    I can end your life easily without batting an eye. You''re as weak as an ant to me.


    Talking to you is a waste of my time.


    Now I''ll send you to hell!" the demon ancestor said mockingly while looking at Austin.


    The demon clearly did not take Austin as a serious threat.


    Following this, the demon unleashed such an overwhelmingly powerful demonic energy.


    The whole battlefield fell silent as the two armies marveled at the display of immense power.


    Suddenly, a voice broke the silence.


    "Screw you!


    Who the hell do you think you are?


    Do you think you''re better than others just because you''re from some superior world?


    You say that ending me is a piece of cake?


    Seriously? Shouldn''t you flap your gums after you take me out?


    I call your bluff, you big oaf.


    I can destroy you effortlessly, "


    Austin defiantly snarled at the demon ancestor.


    ''Does he have any idea what he is doing?''


    The battlefield sunk in dead silence again.

 Chapter 1351 The Power Of The Emperor Realm

    Everyone stared at Austin in astonishment.


    The ancestor of the demon race came down from the sky and showed himself in a weird manner.


    He repeated that he was far better than the people of the Prime Martial World. He claimed that he came from a much superior dimension while the Primal Martial world was nothing but an inferior and underdeveloped trash world.


    Aside from what he claimed, he also exuded extremely formidable shafts of demon aura as deep as the sea.


    All the semi-emperors, both humans and the demons, were rendered immobile by this terrifying aura.


    However, Austin was different. He bravely challenged this ancestor. He talked to him with pride and arrogance.


    All of a sudden, the ancestor roared with laughter as he looked at Austin.


    "You''re so interesting and so arrogant. But I like you," he said mockingly.


    "Haha!


    Human kid, let me teach you a lesson.


    Only powerful warriors have the right to be arrogant.


    If you''re weak, you''ll get nothing but death.


    You''re good and young. Even those semi-emperors couldn''t defeat you.


    I guess that''s why you''re not afraid of anything.


    Let me tell you something. This wisp of my soul that descended to your inferior dimension is very powerful. Its strength is much stronger than the Emperor Realm warrior.


    In addition to that, my advanced fighting techniques and demonic skills, which I practiced and mastered in my more superior dimension, are much better than yours.


    Do you really think that this wisp of my soul can''t kill you?"


    The demon race ancestor was calm as he explained all this to Austin despite the latter''s earlier arrogant remarks.


    He wasn''t angry, instead, he was amused.


    He never considered Austin as a real threat. He was very confident that he could easily squash him like an ant underneath his boot.


    A god would never be angered by a mere ant. Austin''s ignorance amused rather than annoyed him.


    His mocking remarks were heard clearly by everyone.


    They were all stunned with what they just heard.


    This wisp of soul alone had the strength equal to a cultivator in the Emperor Realm!


    Aside from the fact that he had already mastered different skills, the demon race ancestor even learned multiple advanced fighting techniques and demonic skills in another more superior dimension. And his wisp of


    roared with great excitement.


    All of a sudden, in front of the ancestor appeared a pitch-dark demon dragon two or three thousand meters long and several hundred meters thick. This demon dragon was made of pure and intense evil aura.


    The demon dragon''s enormous body nearly took up half of the sky, sending chills to everyone present, including Austin.


    It reached out its right front talon and gripped Austin''s sword-light effortlessly.


    Boom.


    With no resistance at all, the sword-light exploded. So did the dragon''s front paw.


    Both heaven and earth shook from the loud explosion.


    Austin was taken aback and overwhelmed by the effect.


    Never before had his Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship been stopped by anyone or anything.


    The only thing his sword was able to do was to blast the dragon''s talon off its arm.


    To Austin''s great disappointment, however, the dragon''s front talon regenerated instantly.


    He had to be quick.


    He hastily performed his Diabolic Flashing Skill and disappeared. In the blink of an eye, he was more than 40 kilometers away outside of the Mysterious Sky City.


    He realized that his opponent was too strong and that there was no way he''d be able to defeat him, for now.


    "Trying to escape? No way,"


    the ancestor roared with eerie laughter.


    He immediately mounted the giant dragon.


    "Go after him,"


    he ordered. The dragon quickly obeyed and took off to the sky faster than lightning. It crossed over a distance of 40 kilometers in the blink of an eye and appeared behind Austin.

 Chapter 1352 Hunting (Part One)

    "Your speed simply blew my mind. You can seriously move fast!


    You must have trained so hard in order to achieve that speed. In terms of the current level of your vital energy, you have accomplished something in just a short amount of time that no ordinary people could possibly achieve.


    Keep up that pace and resilience to practice, and you will definitely grow into a capable warrior some day in the future. I am definitely sure about it.


    But sadly, I don''t think that will ever happen because you unfortunately ran into me here today. This is your unlucky day.


    I''m actually glad that I have this opportunity to kill a very talented warrior and sever his opportunity to grow stronger. It just feels thrilling and satisfying to watch a skilled warrior die by my hands."


    The demon race ancestor stood on the gigantic head of the demonic dragon as he spoke in a very chilly but composed manner. Despite the fact that his words were quite psychotic, he looked so at ease as if he were only speaking casually to a friend rather than an enemy.


    "Imprison!"


    The demon race ancestor suddenly blurted an incantation as he pointed one of his fingers at Austin.


    "Boom!"


    The ear-piercing noise came from a huge black iron-like cage which suddenly dropped from the heaven. The cage was unlike anything they had ever seen before. It was made out of pure strong demonic energy, and each of its bars was as thick as a human''s arm. It fell straight down on Austin and imprisoned him inside.


    Weird symbols in the shape of dragons flashed on the surface of the black bars of the cage. The images on the cage seemed very odd and archaic. The symbols clearly predated to an age which was beyond Austin''s knowledge. And he could sense a malignant aura which emanated from those symbols that glistened like crystals.


    In the next instant, Austin couldn''t move his body and even his blood stopped flowing. It felt as if he was frozen in time, during that specific moment when the time itself stopped moving. He tried moving his toes and inched forward, but it was all in vain. He could not move at all and was trapped with no way to escape!


    The power of the demon race ancestor''s demonic skill stunned Austin. It was way bey


    r all, he used to be one of the members in the Heaven Claimer tribe.


    So, he had every reason to be furious at the sight of one of the Heaven Claimer demon emperor being manipulated by a mere human boy. Even his eyes were blazed with contempt.


    Despite of his volatile emotion, he was well aware that this was not the place nor time for him to burn in anger. His top priority was to chase and kill the enemy once and for all.


    He stamped his foot hard and the gigantic demonic dragon under his feet immediately wiggled its body. It turned and flew at full speed towards the direction which Austin ran to.


    It flew so fast that powerful whirlwinds suddenly came out of nowhere on its path.


    Strong gush of air filled both ears of the dragon and that of its master as it flew.


    Austin spared all his energy from running away with the use of his Diabolic Flashing Skill. He was already hundreds of thousands of meters away from the area in just a few heartbeats.


    He was, of course, far away from the Mysterious Sky City at that time.


    The mighty force which the demon race ancestor exhibited gave him a start and frightened him to the core. He was even shaking in fear.


    Austin dared not linger any further in the vicinity of the Mysterious Sky City, and gave it his all to escape as fast as he possibly could.


    Waves of demonic energy seethed and rolled wildly in his demonic avatar. He had to burn his demonic energy as much as he could in order to speed himself up.

 Chapter 1353 Hunting (Part Two)

    But Austin soon felt the air behind his head stir violently. This was not good news. The noise was becoming louder and louder.


    He peeped back and caught sight of a black figure not far behind him. It darted towards him, like a black spear, at a fast pace. With its lightning speed, the vast distance of hundreds of thousands of meters, which separated them, was gradually shortened in the blink of an eye.


    Austin heard something dashing in his direction a few meters behind him.


    He swiftly dodged aside just in time to avoid the incoming attack.


    ''Damn it! He''s coming already. Can''t he simply leave me alone?


    He would seriously not stop until he kills me! What a stubborn old man.


    He is so close that I can even sense his breath!


    He is definitely one scary enemy.


    I''ve exerted my Diabolic Flashing Skill to this extreme. Each leap can cover as far as over fifty thousand meters in distance.


    This is the most extraordinary speed I can do under such circumstances, an impossible feat during normal moments.


    Despite of that, he will soon overtake me. His speed is seriously much faster than mine. And he is able to launch attacks at me in spite of the tremendous amount of energy he must exert in order to achieve that speed.''


    Austin ran desperately with his all that he had as he murmured secretly in his heart.


    He suddenly heard a loud wave of wind passed by him.


    The demon race ancestor had sped up as well.


    He was already closing in on Austin and would soon overtake him.


    The distance between them shortened inch by inch every second that passed by.


    "Surrender, sniveling human boy!


    There''s no way you can possibly escape from me again. Stop wasting your energy and accept your death already.


    No matter what you do, your fate will never change. So, stop struggling already. I might give you a quick and painless death if you do!"


    sneered the demon race ancestor in an arrogant manner. Although Austin only caught some of his words clearly, he understood perfectly well the gist of the old man.


    "Stupid human! You dare ignore me? Then have a taste of my giant demon soldier!"


    said the demon race ancestor angrily in response to Austin''s disrespectful behavior.


    The air around them stirred and changed dramatically as soon as the demon race ancestral god finished speaking.


    A shadow of the demon ancestor, several meters high, appeared right before Austin all of a sudden. It had three heads and six arms, and stood on two huge wheels burning with black flames and seethed with thick waves of smoke. It held a forked spear emitting fire in each of


    ipped through his heart. He was already shaking and sweating in fear.


    But a great idea suddenly struck him.


    Austin thought of the City model in his pocket.


    His spiritual sense had just been at the Astral Realm level when he obtained the City model.


    As far as Austin could remember at that time, the City model could only be useful in isolating itself from the spiritual sense of other warriors below the Astral Realm level.


    But as his spiritual sense grew stronger and stronger, Austin realized that he had made a mistake in arriving at such a conclusion.


    Currently, Austin was almost close to the Semi-Holy Realm level in terms of spiritual sense.


    He discovered, to his utter surprise, that the City model now could even shut down the Semi-holy Realm warriors. It was impossible for them to sense anything with their spiritual sense once Austin hid inside the model.


    So he became puzzled and wondered to what extent could the City model protect itself from the spiritual sense of other warriors. This thought remains to be a mystery.


    Austin thought of the City model under such a pressing situation because he could not think of any other way to escape unscathed.


    "God help me. I have no other choice but to try this, whether it would work or not. But I have to find a sandy area and hide the City model among the rocks. God knows whether the demonic bastard will find it or not. I just need to have faith.


    I''ll think of another way to escape from him if this doesn''t work."


    Austin made his decision despite of his doubts. But it was either this or got killed by the psychotic demon race ancestor.


    What else could he do under such a circumstance?


    It was one hell of a risk he was willing to take.

 Chapter 1354 Escape Into The City Model

    Swoosh! Swoosh! A blinding light...


    Austin tried his best to run away while using the Diabolic Flashing Skill. He used every power in his body and focused his mind on the daunting task.


    After a few breaths, his figure appeared successfully more than 10, 0000 meters away.


    "Shit!


    This guy is really hard to defeat!


    Okay. I don''t think I have a choice here. It seems that I have to use my trump card. Otherwise, I cannot kill him!"


    Behind him, the demon race ancestor was riding a giant demonic dragon. He seemed impatient and followed Austin relentlessly.


    It looked like the giant demonic dragon was catching up on him.


    ''What?


    It is a desert!''


    Austin, helped by his spiritual sense, saw that there was actually a vast desert, a dozen kilometers away from him.


    Surprised and overjoyed, he could not believe his eyes and tried to run faster.


    Prior to this, Austin left the Mysterious Sky City. He transported himself instantly without choosing any direction. Now, he had no idea where he was at all.


    He never expected to see a desert!


    ''Good. That is exactly what I need right now.''


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, Austin prompted the Diabolic Flashing Skill many times without stopping. He held his breath in excitement.


    He soon came to the sky just above the desert.


    A heat wave came upon Austin. The power from the desert surrounded his entire being.


    Bang!


    Austin did not hesitate. He closed his eyes and fell to the ground from the sky. While he was falling, his vital energy force burst out of his body and rotated in front of him like a beam of light. The rotating vital energy force enveloped his entire body. In an instant his whole body entered into the sand and disappeared without a trace.


    "Well?


    ?Ha! Ha!"


    The demon race ancestor came to the sky above the desert in just a split-second.


    His demonic spiritual soul sensed that Austin had gone to the sand of the desert.


    He laughed wildly, unable to control himself.


    "Stinker, don''t be so stupid! Do you really think I cannot find you if you hide yourself in the sand like a rat?


    You idiot!


    My demonic spiritual soul is much stronger than yours!"


    The demon race ancestor laughed loudly and the laughter echoed in the desert.


    However, things did not go as he expected.


    He was too late. Austin had already disappeared.


    ''What? How can this be possible?


    Why can''t I sense the stinker? How can he disappear that fast? I cannot detect him at all?''


    In an instant, Austin was completely gone. The demon race ancestor was puzzled. His face fell and his cruel eyes looked on in confusion.


    He searched the sand layer carefully with the help of his demonic spiritual soul.


    But Austin had already disappeared like magic.


    Confused, the demon race ancestor searched the entire area below him. But he could not find even the faintest aura from Austin. He could only shake his head in frustration.


    The truth was, when A


    like the time when he was badly hurt when he was in the Sword Treasure-house. There would no way he could have escaped death.


    After having swallowed the Magic Sea Water, his entire body recovered completely. His spirit was now in top condition.


    Because of this sudden burst of power on his spiritual sense, Austin perceived a dozen of figures inside the City model.


    They were the fourteen demon semi-emperors who were badly injured and almost dead.


    Austin did not kill them on purpose when he fought against them previously. He found out that they all had good demonic skills.


    ''Well, if we''re going to talk about strength, my demonic avatar should be stronger than the demon emperor.


    The demon race ancestor does not seem to own much more demonic energy compared to my demonic avatar.


    But his secret advantage is in his demonic skills, which are really powerful. This is why he can defeat my demonic avatar easily.


    Now that I have captured fourteen demon semi-emperors, I can force them to tell me the demonic skills they have practiced. Then I can practice and master them one by one.


    This way, my demonic avatar can learn as many as fourteen new demonic skills. It will be a great improvement on my skills.


    Even if it cannot defeat the demon race ancestor easily, it will give me more defense power. It will at least give me more chance of being able to defeat him, ''


    Austin was contemplating quickly in his mind.


    He knew that all the demonic skills that the fourteen demon semi-emperors learned were much stronger than the three demonic skills that his demonic avatar had practiced.


    If only Austin''s demonic avatar could absorb all the demonic skills of the fourteen demon semi-emperors, his fighting ability would improve greatly.


    "Great! Now it is the best time to do that!"


    Austin quickly moved and rushed to the street where the fourteen demon semi-emperors were lying. The latter ones were unaware of what was going to happen.

 Chapter 1355 I Will Continue To Play With You

    "It''s you, Austin!"


    Fourteen demon semi-emperors immediately turned their heads and fixed their cold gaze at Austin.


    Their eyes were filled with anger and spite. They were so shocked that Austin had the audacity to show himself in front of them all like a proud king.


    "How are you doing here, guys?


    I do hope that you are doing just fine here."


    Austin smugly grilled them with a smirk on his face. He was definitely enjoying the moment.


    "Why did you trap us in here, Austin? What is it that you want from us? Do you really think we are afraid from the likes of you?" one of the demon semi-emperors snarled as his sharp teeth glistened.


    He was so angry that he could easily tear anyone to shreds.


    "Just wait and see. You''ll know soon enough," Austin replied with a sneer.


    The next instant, Austin suddenly grabbed a demon semi-emperor by the collar. He was so strong that he was able to pull him up with just one hand, choking him at the same time.


    He communicated with the City model, and in a blink of an eye, Austin was on another street with the demon semi-emperor by his hands.


    "Now, I need you to tell me how to practice the demonic skill you have mastered," Austin said, menacingly.


    Austin tossed the demon semi-emperor on the ground at the same time. He fell flat on his face.


    "Not a chance."


    The demon semi-emperor snarled back at Austin''s words, and tried to escape.


    "Oh, is that so?" Austin responded with an evil grin.


    Austin then decided to force the demon to answer his demand by torturing him with whatever cruel method he could think of.


    Austin was already experienced in interrogating a lot of demons into telling him how they practiced their demonic skills. He did have a lot of methods and he had never failed not even once in getting the information that he wanted. That was why he was very confident that he could break this demon as well.


    He made the demon semi-emperor suffer from pain and he tortured his demonic spiritual soul endlessly.


    Even though the demons were fierce and bullheaded, Austin knew exactly their weakness. And it was just the same with any human being.


    Just like humans, these demons were afraid of death. They valued their lives so much that they would certainly do anything to survive.


    After a while, the demon semi-emperor eventually gave out the method of cultivating the demonic skill he was good at. He couldn''t endure Austin''s tortures any longer.


    Without a second to lose, Austin''s demonic avatar started to practice the demonic skill��Poisonous Bee Attack immediately.


    Apparently, to practice such a demonic skill, one needed to put a young demonic bee larva in him.


    Next, he needed to use some arcane spell to create a hundred thousand demonic bees whic


    "


    he murmured, his beastly eyes carefully scanning all the sand.


    Out of the blue, he suddenly burst into laughter.


    "I finally got it!" he gushed.


    "I forgot all about the sand.


    That brat''s magic treasure could change its size, and was now the size of a single grain of sand.


    Most spatial magic treasures have this kind of special function.


    How could I forget that?


    That human brat flew towards this place and disappeared. Apparently, he did it on purpose! He ran into the desert in order to hide his presence completely.


    That''s why he came here in the first place. Because this area is filled with sand.


    His spatial magic treasure must have transformed itself into a grain of sand and simply camouflaged itself among the grains of sand.


    He must have fooled others with this cheap trick.


    But he can''t fool me," he speculated.


    An idea suddenly popped in his mind.


    "I can use my demonic spiritual soul to check each sand particle.


    Once I find one grain of sand that is different from others, then you are definitely dead.


    Ha-ha!"


    With a wave of his hand, all the sand lined up and flew in front of him.


    He unleashed his demonic spiritual soul to observe and check the sand.


    An hour later, he laughed wildly.


    "I see. I finally found it,"


    he muttered proudly as he pointed at one grain of sand through the distance.


    As he was about to get that grain of sand, a shadow flashed in front of him and it was none other than Austin.


    Swoosh!


    "Seriously? I thought that I have hidden so well, and you still spotted me.


    All right, I''ll continue to play with you if that''s what you really want,"


    Austin said confidently.


    He suddenly activated the Poisonous Bee Attack.


    With a wave of his hand, hundreds of thousands of demonic bees swarmed towards the demon and surrounded him.

 Chapter 1356 Twenty-four Hours Later

    Buzz!


    The sound of buzzing filled the air. Hundreds of thousands of demon bees rose like a huge black cloud at the horizon. They rushed ahead and instantly encircled the demon race ancestor.


    Countless demon bees stung the demon race ancestor. Some were stuck directly above his surface of his skin, while some managed to gnaw through it. Many strong demon bees had been able to pierce through it all and went straight for his flesh and blood.


    ''The power of demonic skills can be immensely strong!''


    Austin was enlightened as he saw the demon bees in action.


    "Hmm! Tricks!"


    The demon race ancestor commented scornfully.


    Suddenly, the evil aura surrounding his body converted into black flames, as if it was burning up.


    The flames crackled as they kept flickering to and fro.


    In these dark flames, all the demon bees began to burn and explode. It was like someone was frying beans. A strong smell of barbecued meat spread around.


    A few moments later, most of them got burnt to death by the dark flames.


    The demon race ancestor laughed and spoke in a mocking tone. "Brat, why do you keep running away?


    Hmm! I wasted a few hours in searching you.


    You will regret what you have done today!"


    The demon race ancestor focused his evil eyes on Austin with a homicidal intent. He even licked the corners of his mouth with his tongue in anticipation. The motivation of killing Austin was easily detected. His gestures reflected how eager he was to kill Austin.


    Austin noticed that all the demon bees had been burnt to death now. He couldn''t help but feel pity for those creatures.


    It looked like the demon race ancestor easily avoided being hurt by the Poisonous Bee Attack. It didn''t harm him much, rather it only affected him a little.


    But, Austin''s demonic avatar had already practiced fourteen kinds of demonic skills during the past hours!


    If every demonic skill could distract and disturb the demon race ancestor for a few seconds, it would be enough.


    Austin felt it would give him enough time to flee away from death.


    Shoop!


    Austin''s demonic avatar was discharged out of his body.


    "Soul-devouring Beast Attack!"


    "Phantoms Transposition!"


    "Demon Punch Attack!"


    Austin activated his demonic skills one by one.


    Fourteen kinds of demonic skills had been grilled out from those fourteen demon semi-emperors by Austin in the City model.


    Each demonic skill had extraordinary power.


    Carefully but quickly, those demonic skills were being activated one by one.


    They couldn''t hurt the demon race ancestor severely.


    But, they could keep him at bay for some time.


    "Argh! Damn it! How did you practice so many demonic skills?"


    The demon race ancestor was fed up by the attacks made by Austin''s avatar so


    y time!"


    Austin used the Diabolic Flashing Skill and made fun of demon race ancestor at the same time.


    Well, twenty-four hours were almost over.


    Austin thought he was safe and felt extremely relaxed.


    Suddenly, he heard the demon race ancestor speak in a dejected tone.


    "Damn, my energy has started diminishing! It has started repelling the world.


    I''m going to be teleported away now!"


    The demon race ancestor''s body was being wrapped up by a force of space.


    His body slowly became transparent.


    "Time is up!"


    Austin stopped running and could not stop rejoicing at his luck.


    He watched the process.


    He saw how the demon race ancestor''s body was enclosed by the force of space.


    Suddenly, something struck him.


    He started wondering at the scene before his eyes. ''What is happening? What is the matter? His power is becoming weaker and weaker.


    Oh! Let me think. Is he at his weakest when he''s about to be teleported from the Prime Martial World?


    Well, then it''s the right time to kill him!''


    Austin quickly made up his mind and decided to show no mercy to him.


    "Damn! It''s time to counterattack!"


    Austin roared as he prepared for the attack.


    Rumble! Austin was exhilarated to be able to attack the demon race ancestor at a time when he would be at the weakest state.


    Austin summoned the demonic avatar and it started to attack the demon race ancestor crazily.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop! Both Austin and his demonic avatar started a full-fledged assault on the demon race ancestor.


    Austin continuously used the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship.


    "Argh!


    Damn! You coward! You decide to attack me at this very moment!


    Damn you!"


    Demon race ancestor swore as he was bombarded several times by Austin and the demonic avatar. He could not do anything except burst out a hissing roar.

 Chapter 1357 Kill The Demon Race Ancestor

    "Screw you! You kept chasing me for such a long time!


    Now, why don''t you chase around me, huh?


    Come on, I am right here!"


    Both Austin and his demonic avatar attacked the demon race ancestor furiously.


    Austin cursed. He was acting very arrogant as he kept assaulting.


    The demon race ancestor began to be rejected by the power of space law of the Prime Martial World. Therefore, his power gradually weakened.


    At the same time he was facing the ruthless attacks by Austin and the demonic avatar.


    The demon race ancestor was hit brutally many times within a few seconds.


    Not only was his body slammed by various demonic skills, but a great number of sharp sword-lights also were shot at him.


    Soon, the demon race ancestor received many wounds on his body.


    All this time, his power too was getting weaker and weaker.


    Crack!


    Suddenly, a sword-light flashed and cut off one of the demon race ancestor''s arms.


    Boom!


    One of the three heads of the demon race ancestor was shattered.


    "Aaaaah!


    Damn it!


    Boy, you are really driving me to do this! You have no idea what I can do.


    If I use this wisp of my demonic spiritual soul to take control of your body, it will cause extreme damage to the demonic spiritual sense energy of my actual body in another world.


    However, with a little loss of my spiritual sense energy, I can destroy your spiritual soul!


    You are a lowly human who is only at the Heaven Realm. It shows how weak you are, as your strength is in controlling a demon emperor''s body and cultivating a high-level swordsmanship.


    And speaking of spiritual sense energy, yours is far lesser than mine!"


    the demon race ancestor shouted ferociously.


    Austin was inflicting so much pain on him that it was driving him mad.


    The next moment, his demonic spiritual soul rushed out of his body.


    Whoosh!


    Just before Austin could react, the demonic spiritual soul broke into his Soul Sea.


    The demonic spiritual soul was too fast so Austin was unable to avoid or escape the infiltration.


    Moreover, the power of the demonic spiritual soul was more than Austin''s spiritual sense.


    Thus, Austin could not prevent it from intruding into his Soul Sea.


    "Oh shit! This guy has got into my Soul Sea!"


    This sudden move of the demon race ancestor had caught Austin off guard. He panicked.


    Thud!


    The demonic spiritual soul had gone into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    As soon as he went in, his flying body fell onto the ground all of a sudden.


    Then, it became a fist-sized sculpture with three heads and six arms.


    It was just a wisp of the demonic spiritual soul of the demon race ancestor that had come to the Prime Martial World.


    And his borrowed body was nothing more than a sculpture.


    As his demonic spiritual soul had already left the bo


    Austin was exultant.


    "Well, I think that you still have a minute before you get to leave the Prime Martial World.


    But in my opinion, you''ll have no chance to leave at all! I won''t give you any chance to leave as you won''t live for another minute.


    You are about to die!"


    Austin shouted with anger.


    Whoosh!


    Austin used the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship skill to attack Lean again.


    Rustle! Rustle! Rustle!


    Hundreds of leaves of the spiritual tree swirled around Lean, and blocked all his ways of escape!


    Crash!


    At the center of the Soul Sea, surging waves raged high and slammed against Lean.


    In a few minutes, Lean got into a muddle and was being constantly hit.


    "No! Stop!


    This is the weakest moment for this wisp of my demonic spiritual soul.


    I am really done in!


    No. Let me go. I want to leave this lowly world!"


    Lean cried out with hopelessness and subdued anger.


    However, it was too late. About ten seconds later, Lean had been shot more than a dozen times. He slowly started fading away.


    "That''s how you get paid by Austin. Go to hell!"


    exclaimed Austin, coldly staring at the debilitated state of Lean.


    The next moment, it made Austin''s intentions clear. He wasn''t going to show any mercy or consideration to Lean.


    Rustle! Rustle! Rustle!


    Hundreds of leaves of the spiritual tree collected around Lean and wrapped him completely.


    "Ugh! How dare you destroy my demonic spiritual soul! This is not the end, Austin. I will come back!"


    Lean let out the last cry. Finally, he was cut off by the spiritual tree and turned into a large amount of pure spiritual soul energy.


    "Yeah! I did it!


    Finally, I managed to kill this terrible guy!"


    As he saw Lean being destroyed by the spiritual tree, Austin''s body and mind relaxed completely. He was at peace and ready for the next adventure.

 Chapter 1358 Breakthrough (Part One)

    After finally succeeded in dealing with the wisp of the demon race ancestor, Austin chanced upon a secret valley. Coincidentally, what he needed the most at this moment was a concealed place where he could practice to regain his energy.


    The long, tiring fight with the demonic bastard from above the Mysterious Sky City to somewhere inside his Soul Sea had lasted for an entire day, making him feel both physically and mentally exhausted. Because of this, he truly was in need of a quiet place to have a rest and get refreshed.


    Meanwhile, in Austin''s Soul Sea, the fraction of Lean''s soul had already been decomposed by the leaves of the spiritual tree into a tremendous amount of pure spiritual soul energy.


    At the moment, the spiritual tree was refining and assimilating every single bit of it.


    Since Lean was an ancestor of the demon race, the spiritual soul energy left by even just a small wisp of his spiritual soul was horribly strong and overwhelming.


    Because Austin''s spiritual soul had already integrated the power of the spiritual tree into it, he was able to protect himself from spiritual attacks up to ten times stronger than his own.


    Additionally, the rule of space in the Prime Martial World had also exerted so much repelling power on the last remaining fraction of Lean''s soul that it had been decreased greatly.


    If it hadn''t been for these factors, Austin knew that he would not have been able to subdue the wisp of Lean''s demonic spiritual soul.


    Austin went deep into the valley and found a secret serene place after a few minutes of walking.


    Then, he immediately sat on the ground, made himself comfortable, and sank into meditation.


    At once, the Golden Sun Scripture in his body started to run without stopping.


    A magnanimous amount of energy was generated to f


    l warriors.


    All Austin needed to do now was to sit and meditate in silence. He needed to rally all of his energy together, transform all of the energy from the precious natural elixirs, pills, and crystals into his own vital energy; through this way he would finally improve his cultivation base until it reached a higher level.


    Half a day passed by.


    All of a sudden, Austin felt a violent shake inside his body and his ears filled up with a vague resounding noise.


    Then, a powerful vital energy force surged up his energy meridians and burst out from inside his guts.


    Austin had reached the premium stage of Heaven Realm!


    He opened his eyes and glint of excitement sparkled in them.


    "All right. It''s time for me to head back."


    Austin then stood up and took out the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot from his Space Ring.


    The chariot got larger and larger until it reached its normal size and leaped into the air.


    It galloped in the sky like a flash of lightning. In the blink of an eye, it was already thousands of miles away.


    Lean chased Austin in an attempt to kill him for an entire day. Afterwards, Austin spent a day and a half in the valley to restore and improve his energy.

 Chapter 1359 Breakthrough (Part Two)

    Adding both of those up, it had been two and a half days since Austin left the Mysterious Sky City.


    "I wonder what the result of the battle in the Mysterious Sky City is.


    Did the human warriors win or lose the fight?"


    murmured Austin to himself while sitting inside the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot.


    The battle in the Mysterious Sky City was a crucial one for both the human warriors in the South Continent as well as the demon race.


    The result was sure to be of significant influence.


    Austin was so anxious to know the result that he sped up towards his destination.


    From the ground, the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot was barely visible as it fleeted across the sky above the South Continent like a tiny shooting star.


    There were times when Austin lost his way due to the thick clouds in the sky and the far-stretching deserted lands below. But once he discerned the direction of the Mysterious Sky City, he headed towards that direction at once.


    Another half a day passed by like this.


    Finally, Austin could already make out the shadow of the Mysterious Sky City on the distant horizon.


    When Austin was already seven or eight thousand kilometers away from the Mysterious Sky City, he stopped the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot and walked out of it.


    He was so worried about the outcome of the battle that he couldn''t wait anymore, so he activated his spiritual sense to see what was happening inside the city.


    The moment he saw the Mysterious Sky City, he saw a city filled with chaos.


    But as he got closer to the inside of the Mysterious Sky City, he saw many human warriors bustling to and from the city.


    Other than that, there were also many human warriors outside the


    matter how extraordinarily excellent Austin is, there''s no way that he could have been able to escape the fatal attacks of an Emperor Realm opponent.


    More than that, more than two days have passed since then, and none of us have heard anything about him.


    It is pretty clear that Austin had been killed by the demon race ancestor.


    Those guys from the A.L. Army? They will die because of their own stupid stubbornness."


    All the other warriors nodded as if in agreement with the third warrior''s words.


    "In my opinion," a new voice joined, "Austin must be dead. There is no doubt in my mind about it. Otherwise, he would have come here to join the fight.


    The A.L. Army is actually nothing. They rely too much on Austin, and it looks like the young man is the only person they are willing to rely on.


    Now that Austin is dead, the A.L. army is ruined and useless. They are nothing more than a crowd of mindless mobs now. No one would be willing to help them. As an army, they are much less capable than the Southern Alliances Army.


    They don''t even have any Semi-emperor Realm warriors. What can they even do for us?"

 Chapter 1360 Enter The Mysterious Sky City

    With the use of his spiritual sense, Austin heard what those cultivators said.


    ''What?


    Those leaders of Southern Alliances Army are threatening my men?'' Austin thought.


    The leader these cultivators referred to was a white-haired man, the master of Semi-emperor Realm who was in command of the Southern Alliances Army.


    Upon knowing how his men had been mistreated, Austin could no longer calm down. He felt his face redden as he balled his fists. His anger knew no bound.


    ''Damn it! I almost died fighting the demons.


    Those men in charge of the Southern Alliances Army even intimidated my men while I was away.


    Well, screw them! I knew I shouldn''t have led my men here the other day. If I hadn''t, all the human cultivators of Southern Alliances Army would have died at the hands of those demons.


    But now, these ungrateful bastards planned to deal with us. Is this how they treat those who came to their rescue at critical moment?''


    Austin clenched his jaw, boiling with untold anger. He tried to keep it in, controlling the madness and rage ready to get out. He closed his eyes and took a long, deep breath.


    Finally, letting the rational part of him take over, he kept cursing the leaders of the Southern Alliances Army in his mind instead.


    Suddenly, he heard Violet''s and the gnome''s curses ring out in his Soul Sea.


    They, too, had been pissed off by such ungrateful behaviors.


    After a while, Austin finally cooled down, allowing him to think more clearly.


    He jumped up, ecstatic as he rationalized the plan he came up with.


    "All right. They thought I''m dead so they intended to handle my army.


    I''ll disguise myself and sneak into the Mysterious Sky City to figure out those who have made a move against my men.


    And then..." he paused, enjoying the satisfaction of the thought of getting back. "I''ll finish them," Austin said as a wicked grin appeared on his face.


    His eyes reflected the fire he felt and the determination he had for vengeance.


    In a test of strength, at his current level, there was no one in the Southern Continent who could be on par with him. He knew this so well and he ought to use this to his advantage.


    He started to consider his plan, taking it one step at a time until he was sure he could pull it through.


    Since nothing and no one could pose a threat to him, he was ready to stir up big trouble in the Southern Alliances Army.


    Although his plan was already turning into a something solid, he had to make sure no one could recognize him. So with the help of the Appearance-transforming Clothes, he p


    e look in Austin''s eyes, he felt a chill creep up his spine.


    Remembering how Austin was in the war and how he killed all those demons, Earl couldn''t help but be afraid. He couldn''t even help shaking violently out of fear.


    Fully aware that Austin was far stronger than him, he had no intention of resisting or running away.


    He would do as Austin said and give him any information he wanted.


    "My lord, I won''t lie to you, I promise. I''ll tell you everything you want to know. Please don''t kill me.


    My parents, my wife and my children need me,"


    Earl Su pleaded, getting down on his knees.


    Austin raised his eyebrows.


    "Get up.


    I won''t hurt you as long as you answer my question honestly,"


    he responded.


    "Thank you, my lord. I''ll tell you everything I know,"


    Earl Su replied, nodding his head non-stop.


    He filled Austin in on the things that happened in the Mysterious Sky City these past two days.


    Fearing that Austin would get angry and strike him down, he shared Austin the events in detail.


    Half an hour later, Austin knew what had happened in the Mysterious Sky City while he was gone.


    ''Lean tried to kill me and me only, so I left to keep my friends safe.


    After that, they had another battle with the demon race.


    Soon, two other armies of the Southern Alliances Army had been sent to the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom and they made it here just in time.


    The human cultivators outnumbered the demons.


    I had slain over thirty demon semi-emperors, so they only needed to take care of less than ten demon semi-emperors.


    After the fierce fight, even though the night seemed to never end, the battle still did.


    And the demons lost the war, '' Austin ruminated.

 Chapter 1361 This Man Is Familiar To Me (Part One)

    The battle in the Mysterious Sky City had severely shaken the spirits and power of the demon army. They had suffered at least five hundred thousand casualties. That was a catastrophic number.


    Very few common warriors had survived. Those who had managed to flee comprised mainly of a handful of demon semi-emperors and some other demons at a lower cultivation base.


    The human warriors on the other hand, were ecstatic. They had won a war after almost losing it even before its beginning and that was something that didn''t come along very often.


    But during those celebrations, one bad thing happened out of the blue.


    The very next day after the war, rumor spread that Austin had died during the war.


    Several leaders of the Southern Alliances Army who had reached the Semi-emperor Realm suddenly declared to the public that Austin had indeed been killed in battle. What was worse, they demanded that the A. L. Army should be disbanded immediately and all its members should join the Southern Alliances Army.


    Such fake rumors weren''t the only dirty means they tried. There were threats made, and cajolery shoved down the A. L. Army soldiers'' way to bring them around. In fact, some warriors of the A. L. Army were even subdued eventually. They bowed out of the A. L. Army and became a member of the Southern Alliances Army.


    However, there was still a large proportion of the A. L. Army who insisted that Austin was still alive. They also vowed that they would never withdraw from the A. L. Army, and would continue pursuing its cause.


    Their actions irritated the leaders a lot! In a fit of rage, they increased their threats and finally, when the warriors wouldn''t budge from their stance, the leaders imprisoned them all.


    As if that wasn''t enough, warriors of the A. L. Army were killed in the course of their conflict. This loss of life was more painful than that which had occurred during the war.


    "And that is the whole story,"


    ough for them to start putting their fingers on the people around him.


    Austin''s face clouded over and Earl noticed that. He was scared.


    "That''s all I know, my lord. I''m not in on the act and I''m innocent, I swear! Please let me go!"


    Earl begged when he saw Austin''s sullen face. He knew how powerful Austin was and was so scared of him that he felt as if the strength in his legs had gone away. Suddenly, they did give way and he fell down in a kneeling position.


    He knew that if Austin wanted him to die, then crushing his body into pieces would be as much effort as crushing an ant for Austin. The guy was seriously and ridiculously overpowered.


    "Stand up,"


    Austin uttered as he slightly waved his hand, sending out a soft vital energy force. Somehow, instead of harming him, the force seemed to help Earl, who found that his body got up and finally he could stand still.


    Bang! A loud bang echoed around them.


    And immediately around them, a dozen divine vital energy crystals and bottles of elixirs appeared out of nowhere right in front of Earl''s eyes.


    "Since you have told me everything you know truthfully, these are for you.


    You can keep them. But remember, once you get out, don''t tell anyone you''ve seen me. If you do, I will know and I will find you. Understood?"

 Chapter 1362 This Man Is Familiar To Me (Part Two)

    Austin commanded. His tone was stern and cold.


    Then, using the powers of his mind, Austin transferred Earl and himself out of the City model in an instant.


    Out of the blue, Earl saw that the two of them had reached a remote alley, without any apparent movement.


    "You can rest assured that I won''t say a word about what just happened; even if someone beat me to a pulp and made my jelly!"


    Earl quickly promised Austin. He didn''t want to get on the latter''s bad side.


    And upon finishing his words, instead of a response, he felt a slight ripple in the air in front of him, and then Austin disappeared without a trace.


    Austin was now able to move more than fifty or sixty thousand meters in a single step. For an ordinary human cultivators, there was no way to perceive such rapid movement or presence, irrespective of whether they used the naked eye or the spiritual sense. It just wasn''t possible.


    "Turns out that the man is alive after all. I''m afraid that there is going to be one hell of a mess in the Mysterious Sky City when word gets out,"


    Earl murmured to himself as he gazed at the spot Austin had disappeared from.


    Then his eyes fell on the divine vital energy crystals and the bottle of elixirs which had been placed on his hands without him being aware of it.


    For a warrior at the premium stage of Master Realm, a dozen divine vital energy crystals were no less than a king''s ransom. Those were a treasure beyond measure.


    And when he opened the bottle of elixirs carefully to check what was inside, his breath stopped!


    He simply couldn''t even believe what he was seeing!


    God! Ten Cultivation-enhancing Pills!


    Earl was deeply shocked and visibly ecstatic. It was obvious that he couldn''t control his excitement anymore. His eyes, were practically leaking of excitement and ecstasy. A visible shudder swept over him.


    , insult them, and call them names!


    All of you, get him! Let''s teach him a lesson,"


    another guard thundered in rage when he heard Austin''s words, prepared to catch him.


    "Piss off!"


    Austin flicked his wrist in an annoyed gesture.


    The poor guards were instantly thrown hundreds of feet away and landed with a thud on the ground, most of them winded hard.


    They got up from the ground slowly, both frightened and furious at this intruder.


    "Eh? Hang on a minute. This guy looks rather familiar.


    He looks like... looks like Austin!" one of the guards exclaimed after staring at Austin for a while.


    And he was nailed to the spot in shock.


    Unaffected by their troubles, Austin was now standing before the gate.


    He took a deep breath


    and took in an abundant amount of air inside his elixir field, ordering it to keep flowing around his body.


    Then, with a slight bow towards his back, he activated the air into his lungs. Instead of a mere outflow of air, or a pleasant whistle, muffled sounds of thunder and roars of ancient beasts began to emanate from his lungs.


    His mouth and nose were also releasing that horrendous sound.


    Austin was going to use a kind of demonic skill at the gate��the Roaring Blast.

 Chapter 1363 Austin Is Back!

    It was only after making his preparations that Austin was able to exhale. He relished the silence before opening his mouth and letting out a sudden, deafening roar.


    Howl!


    The sound exploded with the demonic energy force of a demon emperor. It echoed all throughout but did not fade away; instead, it vibrated violently with vigor. It was like hearing the galloping of ten-thousand horses.


    Tides of violent tsunami-like sound waves, visible to the naked eye, rolled forward towards the area in front of Austin.


    The sound waves were like hammers pounding continuously into the structures nearby.


    Wherever the sound waves passed, everything in its way, may it be buildings, houses, rockeries, ponds, trees, flowers, even the hard slate on the ground, all crumbled.


    However, it still wasn''t over.


    Pretty soon, loud and continuous bangs reverberated throughout the whole area.


    The inside of the castellan''s mansion was like a rumbling beast as thundering clamor resounded within the area. The sounds even reached the nearby mountains that then began to vibrate as a result.


    Inevitably, the powerful sound waves led to the collapse of the entire gate. A loud explosion then followed as numerous buildings and pavilions also began to crack and collapse one by one.


    The whole place looked like it was struck by a hurricane. Flowers and trees were all snapped in the middle, or even pulled up completely. The slates were destroyed by the explosion, and the ground had shown some wide cracks.


    "AAAAH! AAAAH! AAAAH..." Excruciating screams could be heard all over.


    Most of the warriors inside the mansion who had rather lower cultivation bases had been severely injured. The sound waves had affected them severely as they all started to spew blood from their mouths.


    It was even worse for those whose cultivation bases were below the Master Realm. They became deaf and their minds went completely blank. They lost their consciousness in the next moment and collapsed on the ground!


    Austin''s howl was like the wrath of God. He was angered by the people inside the mansion that he decided to punish them with booming thunder.


    "What the hell? I didn''t expect that the Roaring Blast burst could be so powerful!"


    Even Austin himself was shocked by the immense power of his own howl.


    It was the first time he had used the demonic skill Roaring Blast after acquiring his demonic avatar.


    He never thought he had such incredible power!


    The Roaring Blast decimated the entire mansion.


    For a brief moment, a deafening silence fell on the entire mansion and even the entire Mysterious Sky City.


    The mansion had been rendered speechless, petrified in shock by the sudden turn of events. Everything happened so fast that they all needed a moment to take in


    ld easily defeat tens of thousands of warriors all at once.


    His body was slender, or even a bit lean, but the dreadful aura he exuded was very frightening. It made all the people present feel deeply alarmed.


    About a dozen seconds later, over twenty figures flew out of the mansion.


    Soon, they landed near Austin.


    They were led by an elderly man with white hair. Although he looked old, he emitted tremendous waves of vital energy force. As they surged throughout his body, he became stronger, as if the peak of his force was immeasurable.


    He was none other than Tristan, whom Austin hated most at that moment.


    As he looked at the heavy damage Austin did to the mansion, he was so enraged and almost burst out. But, still, he managed to hold his temper.


    When he walked towards Austin, he was beaming.


    "Austin! You''re alive!


    Good! Very good! It is a good thing for all of us.


    I am so glad you are alive.


    However you''ve destroyed the castellan mansion of the Mysterious Sky City to such an extent.


    I think there may be some misunderstanding between us?


    This Mysterious Sky City is the headquarters of the Southern Alliances Army, and the Southern Alliances Army represents an alliance of all warriors among the South Continent of the Prime Martial World.


    The authority of the Southern Alliances Army is not something that can be trampled on easily.


    Next time, you must be careful and promise me that you would never do such a thing again,"


    Tristan said softly. There was a tone of politeness in his remarks. He was trying to make peace with Austin before he resorted to using brute force.


    He was forced to show such a gesture because he was fully aware that Austin''s combat power was just too terrifying. If he started the fight against Austin, he didn''t have much confidence that he could defeat the young man.

 Chapter 1364 A Heinous Crime

    Austin saw through Tristan''s hypocrisy and snorted at his remarks.


    His mocking laugh exhibited how much he hated hypocrites like Tristan.


    "Shut up!


    Tristan, you really are a filthy bastard, huh?


    Look at what you have done to the A.L. Army.


    You''ll surely rot in hell for this."


    Austin chided Tristan while pointing a finger at him.


    "Austin! You... What do you mean by that?"


    Tristan felt insulted and embarrassed by Austin''s denouncement in front of tens of thousands of people.


    He could barely refrain his two hands from trembling.


    "Haha! You son of a bitch! There''s no point in pretending.


    Since the establishment of the A.L. Army, its sole mission has been to fight the demon race and defend our people.


    Not a long time ago, it already took back more than thirty kingdoms on the South Continent from the demons.


    And two days ago, it was me who led the A.L. Army in their battle with the demon race''s troops outside the Mysterious Sky City.


    Without my army, most of those warriors from the Mysterious Sky City would have already been slaughtered and burned to death.


    Yes, A.L. Army has made significant contributions to the defense of the South Continent.


    But, you''re so ungrateful and mean. You are filthier than pigs and dogs. Anyone has the right to punish you thugs."


    Austin scolded them with much conviction while pointing his index finger at Tristan and the other three semi-emperors.


    Those three semi-emperors looked sullen as if they were children being reprimanded by their parents. Even though their facial muscles were already trembling, they were able to refrain themselves from confronting Austin in front of the public.


    "All of you are pretending to be somebody you aren''t. Your sanctimonious remarks about justice, patriotism, and humanity disgust me!


    You misjudged the situation and thought that I was dead.


    Then, you gave yourselves away quickly.


    You guys just couldn''t wait to deal with the A.L. Army with your vicious ways.


    On top of that, you threatened to dismiss my army and put my brave soldiers behind bars.


    Luckily�C�Cand to your dismay�C�CI''m still safe and sound.


    Now, cut the crap.


    Release my soldiers from your fucking prisons in 10 seconds, or else, you''ll taste the sweet death in my hands,"


    Austin shouted angrily with the veins on his neck almost popping out.


    "Austin, You''re crazy.


    The Southern


    a pool of blood and flesh.


    "Austin! Stop, it''s enough!"


    A semi-emperor Taoist nun, who was in her fifties, came forward and pointed a finger at Austin. Old as she was, she still kept her charm, although her body was shaking violently out of anger.


    Just like other warriors whom Austin had just slaughtered, she was another low-level semi-emperor.


    But before she could finish speaking, the glint of sword-light materialized again and penetrated her body.


    Boom!


    What followed after that blaring sound was another explosion of flesh and blood.


    Austin was obviously on a terrible roll.


    At that moment, everyone fell on complete silence.


    But Austin continued to count down despite what had already happened.


    The atmosphere had become really depressing with the horrid death of three low-level semi-emperors.


    Austin''s voice sent chills to everybody''s heart, making it even harder for everyone to breath.


    He killed those three as easily as throttling a baby with his bare hands, not even giving them a chance to fight back.


    "Austin, you''re a monster.


    What you have done is a heinous crime," Tristan roared out of anger.


    He was overwhelmed by the grief of terror, and couldn''t believe that Austin dared murder innocent people in front of tens of thousands of warriors.


    Austin''s crime made his hair stand on end, and his patience�C�Cwhich was hanging on a thin thread�C�Cwholly run out.


    "Don''t talk nonsense.


    Those who persecuted the A.L. Army will all be punished.


    Six, seven, eight..."


    Austin continued his countdown while managing to keep a straight face.

 Chapter 1365 Loyal A.L. Army Members

    "Austin Lin, you... You..." said Tristan as he struggled for words. His closed fists were shaking and his face contorted in anger.


    He was on the verge of slipping out of control.


    Even the cultivators at the Semi-emperor Realm beside him trembled violently with anger and disbelief.


    They were prominent and feared people. The whole South Continent bowed down to them. No one dared to offend them because of their big reputations.


    But now, one foolish, arrogant young man was threatening them. Their bodies shook harder in anger because they already knew they couldn''t do anything about it. The disbelief in their minds was soon replaced with embarrassment and rage.


    "Fine. I will set them free," Tristan said as he scouted someone from the crowd.


    "You," he pointed at a cultivator, "go release all the cultivators from the A.L. Army."


    Tristan took a deep breath to suppress his untold anger.


    He had no other choice but to give the young man what his wished.


    ''Austin is too strong. I can''t risk displeasing him, '' he thought. This young cultivator might be foolish but Tristan knew what he was capable of.


    As soon as Tristan finished uttering the order, the cultivator who received the order flew towards the dungeon immediately.


    A dead silence succeeded. The wind hummed against the building tension among the crowd.


    After a while, a bunch of figures came out from the underground in the northwest of the city.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to detect the figures. He confirmed that they were the members of the A.L. Army.


    He spotted Clark soon enough.


    "Clark, bring all the men to me," Austin said to Clark through his spiritual sense.


    Austin did not have any second to lose. He was anxious to know whether his subordinates were doing well.


    On the other end, the men were baffled.


    When Clark and the other members were leaving the prison, they felt a mixture of confusion and surprise.


    ''When we were locked up, that leader of the Southern Alliances Army named Tristan said that they wouldn''t let us out unless we agreed to leave the A.L. Army and join them.''


    Clark couldn''t help but doubt the current situation.


    ''What''s going on? Why did they set us free?'' Clark thought.


    He had an internal battle unfolding in his mind as he tried to think of the motives of the Southern Alliances Army''s leader.


    The rest of the A.L. Army also had no idea what was going on.


    They were also confused as they got out of prison.


    Clark walked in front of the team making the troop snap their attention to him.


    All of a sudden, Clark froze.


    ll. Some of the men were even injured.


    ''They must have been through a lot these days, '' Austin speculated. Their current state revealed it all.


    "You must have had a hard time during the past few days.


    Thank you for trusting me and I promise that I won''t fail you.


    All right. Stand up!"


    Austin said, gesturing his men to rise.


    Hearing the commander bark his order, all the members of the A.L. Army got up immediately.


    "Come over here, Clark," Austin called Clark.


    Clark hurried towards his side.


    "Commander Austin, what can I do for you?"


    he asked Austin as he reached him.


    Austin looked at him and granted a smirk.


    Then, he touched his Space Ring and countless divine vital energy crystals floated over his head.


    From afar, those crystals looked like a dragon coiling above Austin''s head.


    He did not stop there. As Austin waved his hand, a multitude of superior vital energy crystals appeared and covered the sky above his head.


    The amount of superior vital energy crystals he released was far more than that of the divine vital energy crystals.


    All the cultivators were thunderstruck.


    They fixed their gazes on their commander but the shining crystals caught their attention immediately. They shifted their gazes on the crystals with wide eyes.


    Their heads went blank. They just stood there in awe.


    "Here are twenty million divine vital energy crystals and one hundred million superior vital energy crystals. Clark, you''re responsible for distributing them to our men.


    Each member should get two hundred divine vital energy crystals and a thousand superior vital energy crystals.


    You all suffered a lot these two days, and all of you deserve this," Austin said flatly.

 Chapter 1366 Offenders Must Die

    "Yes, Commander Austin."


    Clark said respectfully.


    Austin''s actions did not surprise him in the slightest.


    This was due to the fact that the practice of A.L. Army was to distribute the spoils evenly to each soldier.


    Austin even gave his own vital energy crystals and pills to his men.


    Clark shared all of the divine vital energy crystals and superior vital energy crystals floating above Austin''s head to every A.L. Army soldier he could see.


    The members of A.L. Army who had just got out of jail queued up to receive so many vital energy crystals, each wearing a big smile on their faces.


    Other cultivators in the Mysterious Sky City were totally taken aback from witnessing this showcase of altruism.


    20 million divine vital energy crystals and 100 million superior vital energy crystals, this equated to a substantially large sum of money they had earned.


    The Semi-emperor Realm masters could not help but gaze at the numerous vital energy crystals above Austin''s head with various shades of envy.


    They were eager to pounce and grab as many handfuls of vital energy crystals for themselves.


    However, as much as they were itching to commit such a heinous act, no one dared to do so.


    All of them knew how strong Austin was, and that he could easily defeat every single one of them without much thought.


    No one dared to challenge Austin, not even the Semi-emperor Realm master, unless he wanted to die.


    "Clark, do you know who slaughtered and battered our A.L. Army and our men? Tell me all the information you know. But let''s talk through your spiritual sense," Austin asked Clark telepathically.


    Clark heard Austin''s words through his spiritual sense as he was helping the members of A.L. Army queue up to get their equal portion of vital energy crystals.


    He was pleased upon sensing Austin''s intention. This led him to provide Austin with vital information about all the people who had offended the A.L. Army.


    A few moments later, all the vital energy crystals have been equally distributed.


    Each member of the A.L. Army received two hundred divine vital energy crystals and one thousand superior vital energy crystals.


    In the Mysterious Sky City, the cultivators of the Southern Alliances Army watched at them, their hands itching from s


    to pieces of meat and blood mist.


    Austin answered Tristan by deftly killing one of his disciples.


    "Whoosh!"


    After killing the young disciple, Austin''s demonic avatar moved in front of a Semi-emperor Realm cultivator.


    The demonic avatar then executed the Poisonous Bee Attack! This was then followed by a Demon Punch!


    Austin''s demonic avatar cast two demonic skills in succession.


    "Puff!"


    The Semi-emperor Realm cultivator was crushed to pieces in a matter of seconds.


    Austin''s demonic avatar could stand toe-to-toe with even the demon race ancestor, who was at the Emperor Realm cultivation level.


    A lowly Semi-emperor Realm cultivator was nothing to the demonic avatar.


    Austin''s demonic avatar originally had the demonic energy of Emperor Realm. And after practicing more than a dozen demonic skills, its fighting ability increased by a significant amount.


    So it was just a piece of cake for the demonic avatar to kill a Semi-emperor Realm cultivator.


    In a following moment, Many people were blown up into a mist of blood. The thick, rich smell of blood wafted through the air.


    Austin''s demonic avatar transformed into a black light, constantly darted the area with incredible speed. It was too fast to track with the naked eye.


    Wherever a light flashed, another person died, no matter how strong they were. All of the persecutors were vanquished in an instant.


    "Everyone, hurry up! Kill him! Kill Austin, that son of a bitch!"


    Tristan''s eyes were red and he jumped up anxiously.

 Chapter 1367 I Must Get You Out, My Lover (Part One)

    Tristan shouted the order and without a moment''s delay, thousands of troops from the Southern Alliances Army rushed towards Austin. Clark wasn''t going to just stand there and wait for the idiots to attack Austin, "Battle formations! Grab your weapons, now!"


    He roared and with a wave of his right hand, roughly 100, 000 soldiers of the A.L. Army snapped to a rectangular formation that was as straight as the crow flies. They were prepared to face death openly today


    "It''s okay, Clark. I got this. Now you all stand by and watch.


    These simpletons can''t hurt me. They can''t even manage to touch me,"


    Austin lightly told them to stand down. He wasn''t going to spend his soldiers on a battle he could win by himself in the blink of an eye.


    Clark was shocked by Austin order, since there were thousands of very competent troops in front of him and Austin would handle all of them all by himself. How was that even possible? However, he didn''t dare disobey it and was forced to lead the A.L. Army away from the battlefield. Now it was just Austin and the Southern Alliances Army confronting each other in the battlefield.


    As soon as his army was clear of the battlefield, Austin performed his Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship.


    Already powerful enough, it was obviously excruciating when several thrusts were made at the oncoming wave of enemies.


    Boom! Boom!


    Every soldier from the Southern Alliances Army who was hit stopped dead in his path and then, his body exploded into confetti.


    At the same time, Austin''s demonic avatar made a magic sign, cast the corresponding spell, and performed the Poisonous Bee Attack. And suddenly, out of nowhere, hundreds of thousands of poisonous demonic bees began heading straight towards Austin''s enemies. A bee-sting wasn''t supposed to hurt, but that was the case of normal bees. These were


    en by that avatar, dead!


    Not that anyone could have stopped that avatar! It was flying around and moving so quickly that nobody could survive the attack, no matter how fast they ran.


    "What are you doing just standing there?


    Will you dare to defy my order?


    Go, go, go! Attack. Fight together and kill that bastard! That''s an order!"


    Tristan shouted furiously and urged his soldiers to attack again. However, most of his followers still looked irresolute and even afraid; none of them dared to walk forward after witnessing what Austin and his demonic avatar were capable of.


    "Fuck you! Austin, time to die! Take this!"


    At last, Tristan lost his mind completely. He roared furiously, moved quickly and unceremoniously leaped towards Austin in a swift movement.


    He had always been afraid of Austin''s powers and how dangerous the latter could be. Which was why, he had never been brave enough to confront the man all alone.


    Now, his heart and mind were filled with burning flames of anger; nay, his heart was filled with anger, but his mind was blinded by it. He cared about nothing more than Austin''s death and wanted nothing more than that.


    At that very moment, a shaft of dark light flashed in front of him.

 Chapter 1368 I Must Get You Out, My Lover (Part Two)

    Austin''s demonic avatar was staring at him in the face. It had appeared in front of him and blocked his path.


    "Fuck off!"


    Tristan roared again. Luminous torrents of white vital energy force erupted from his body like a bomb had gone off.


    Then, ten giant shadows of mountains created out of pure and intense vital energy appeared above his head. Each of them was about four or five hundred meters high.


    Boom! Boom!


    The violent and overwhelming pressure which was emitted from those shadows could have shattered the heaven and the earth. But hey, who said it could hurt Austin or his avatar?


    In fact, Austin merely stood by and did nothing to stop it.


    His avatar on the other hand, was in a flurry of action. Demonic Ultimate Cage.


    Diabolic Blade.


    Soul-devouring Beast Attack.


    Phantoms Transposition.


    Within a mere span of two seconds, Austin''s demonic avatar performed seven or eight demonic skills, and the horrifying pressure of the demonic energy that emanated as a result of those attacks completely destroyed Tristan''s vital energy force.


    Tristan was a high-level Semi-emperor Realm warrior; he was actually much more powerful and a lot stronger than the Semi-emperor Realm warriors who had just succumbed to Austin''s demonic avatar. But the avatar itself was a demon emperor.


    Poor old Tristan was no match for it and he knew that truth before his end came on him.


    Five or six rounds of fighting were over as quickly as they had begun.


    "No, you don''t!


    You bastard. I am going to hunt you down even if I''m dead and have to become a ghost,"


    Tristan thundered furiously; he was desperate and in great pain now.


    However, the demonic avatar performed several demonic skills rapidly and struck Tristan''s body again and again. In a heartbeat, the moves


    when they had touched her.


    He pictured the queen''s attractive smile, beautiful body and fierce personality in his mind.


    It occurred to him that ever since they had come out of the small alternate dimension, they had never been separated for this long.


    The queen had become a friend to him, like family, and perhaps even a lover.


    With passing time, it had occurred to him that something romantic had begun to develop between the queen and himself.


    That was exactly why when those semi-emperors from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom came to take the queen away from him, they had crossed the line. This was an unforgivable sin.


    He had already come to the conclusion that the queen''s abduction must be connected with the eleven sects he had pissed off in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. It was coming back to bite him in the ass after so long now.


    "Humph! It''s time to get some things settled, once and for all,"


    Austin told himself calmly and lightly inside the chariot. However, a killing intent was obvious from his expressions and it was hideous!


    Given Austin''s horrible power and anger, some bloodshed was inevitable in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom anytime soon.

 Chapter 1369 Youre A Group Of Hypocrites

    Austin did everything that he could to make the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot move as fast as it could.


    As a result, it just took him a day to enter the territory of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. It was a lot faster than anyone could imagine.


    Austin controlled the chariot to head for the place where Master Li lived in seclusion.


    All the people who meant a lot to Austin stayed with Master Li. That was why he didn''t hesitate to rush there.


    The people in those sects and clans in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom had thought that Austin was killed by Lean, who was the demon race ancestor of the Heaven Claimer tribe. That was why he couldn''t help but worry that they might have had turned to hurt the people he cared in any way.


    All the people he loved the most were there��his two fiancees, Mike, Evan, Herbert, Tessa, Michelle, Marwell, Marwell''s clan members and the members of the evil shadow race.


    And they might be in danger now.


    To get them hurt would be the last thing Austin would ever want. So he didn''t waste any time.


    The Dragon and Phoenix Chariot rushed towards Master Li''s house.


    At the same time, a loud voice rang out near the mountain where Master Li dwelled in.


    "Don''t be an idiot, Master Li. Austin is dead.


    Don''t insist on getting involved in his business anymore!


    We must take these people with us. They are the people who were on good terms with Austin. Please stay out of this, Master Li. We hate to get into trouble with you because of them,"


    one of the cultivators said loudly.


    The mountain where Master Li''s house located was surrounded by a multitude of cultivators. Half of them floated around the mountain, while the rest stood at the foot of the mountain.


    Those cultivators looked ferocious. Their eyes were filled with murderous will.


    Meanwhile, the whole mountain was besieged.


    Streaks of light soared into the sky and formed a dome which covered most area of the mountain.


    It turned out that there was an array on the top of the mountain where Master Li lived.


    Several people stood in front of the huts on the slope of the mountain.


    .


    Do you think you can stop us with a level-five array?" snorted a tall, middle-aged man in fine clothes.


    He was no other than Cal Song, the head of the Song Clan.


    Cal Song had reached the premium stage of Holy Realm.


    "Listen! Everyone who is involved with Austin will die in this mountain today.


    It was all Austin''s fault.


    He shouldn''t have offended us.


    Attention, everyone. Let''s be ready to break the array!"


    Cal Song used his hands to create a signal for his men to make a move.


    Tens of thousands of cultivators were about to attack the array with their vital energy.


    In a blink of an eye, a black light suddenly flashed.


    "Swoosh!"


    A tall figure who released the tremendous evil aura appeared in front of Cal Song. There were only several inches left between their faces.


    Cal Song was startled and left in a frozen position. He intended to step back and stay away from the dangerous figure.


    But it was too late!


    All of a sudden, the tall figure grabbed him by the neck and lifted him just like a hunter holding his prey.


    Moments had passed by.


    Suddenly, an indifferent voice was heard all over the place.


    "Don''t be too sure of your victory. Don''t flatter yourselves yet. You people from the so-called top sects or clans are nothing but a group of hypocrites. You don''t deserve respect."


    A thin, young man headed towards them as he walked in a slow pace.

 Chapter 1370 How You Doing, Guys

    It was none other than Austin.


    His demonic avatar, as it turned out, was the tall, eerie figure who hauled up Cal Song. With such strong force, it could almost make him float from the ground, Austin leisurely walked up to his avatar.


    Everything happened in a blink of an eye, that the other cultivators surrounding the mountain couldn''t do anything but freeze on their posts and watch Austin and his demonic avatar from afar.


    "Tell me." Austin directed to Cal, his gaze fixed and piercing.


    "Are you from the Song Clan?"


    With all his might, Cal tried to forcibly pull away from the demonic avatar''s grip, yet failed. It was as if absolute weakness took over his entire body that even lifting his finger was impossible.


    In the pit of despair and fear, Cal seemed to succumb to defeat.


    ''I am at the mercy of something so sinister. What could I even do if he kills me?'' he thought.


    Cal couldn''t let out a single word, let alone answer Austin''s inquiry, because the demonic avatar was choking him.


    One of the cultivators'' mouths fell open as he realized what was happening. "Someone attacked Elder Cal!" he exclaimed.


    The rest of the cultivators squinted their eyes to try to get a clearer look. They were horrified when they realized that their fellow cultivator''s conclusion was right!


    "Oh, no! It''s a demon!


    Elder Cal is in grave danger!"


    The cultivators mistook Austin''s demonic avatar for a real demon.


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you conspire with the demon race to attack Elder Cal?"


    A cultivator yelled at Austin, with a rush of anger seething across the entire clan.


    "Everyone! Let''s go tear this beast to bits!"


    Hundreds of people dashed towards Austin and his demonic avatar, forming a circle with their adversary standing calmly in the middle.


    This couldn''t be too tough for Austin, could it? He merely met them with a defiant sneer.


    Then, barely moving an inch, he released the level four sword domain.


    Within a hundred meters around Austin, the sword-lights gushed out to form a sphere. Streaks of sword aura gathered in this domain.


    None of the cultivators who stepped into this domain could move, for the sword aura impeded all their abilities.


    "Go to hell!"


    These three words, Austin uttered in such unemotional tone. His hands remained behind his back and he didn''t even break a sweat.


    The cultivators turned fro


    g to worry about," Master Li said.


    It seemed that they were even enjoying this.


    Those with weaker spiritual sense stared at Master Li and Priest Callum with bewilderment.


    ''How can they laugh like that when we''ve been swarmed by enemies?'' they mused.


    "Hey, you two! What are you laughing at, huh?


    Can''t you see the danger we''re in? Shouldn''t you focus on coming up with a solution?"


    Herbert lamented to Master Li and Priest Callum.


    This man wasn''t the type to keep things to himself. He had also grown arrogant due to the kind of treatment he received from others.


    Those who got along well with Austin were able to tolerate Herbert, for the former''s sake, not his.


    Nonetheless, this was why he felt confident talking down the two elders, as if he had nothing to lose.


    "It''s good news for all of us, Herbert," Master Li assured.


    "You''ll see, you''ll be far happier than I am."


    "Did these two codgers get possessed by the enemy? Have they lost their minds?"


    Herbert whispered to Evan.


    He wasn''t the only one confused. The rest could only scratch their heads over Master''s Li''s words, which sounded more like a riddle than a prophecy.


    Suddenly, they heard a voice from out of the blue.


    "How are you doing, guys?"


    A tall and thin figure slowly took shape in the sky.


    "Who is this person? Are we in another trouble?" was the collective apprehension amongst the mountain people.


    They held their breaths as the figure was fast approaching them.


    Interestingly, Master Li and Priest Callum appeared the least surprised or petrified by this sight.

 Chapter 1371 Reunion

    The person was no other than Austin.


    Austin believed that his demonic avatar and his army would take care of all those who came to hurt the people he cared for.


    Then he headed towards the mountain where Master Li was staying.


    Everyone were shocked except Master Li and Priest Callum. They stood there with their mouths agape.


    They wanted to say something, but no words were coming out of their mouths. It was as if a big lump had been stuck in their throat.


    All of them stared blankly at Austin who was flying towards them in mid-air.


    Master Li and Priest Callum who were both smiling, for they had seen this coming.


    In a few moments, Herbert snapped out of the trance first. He rolled his eyes and tried to talk.


    "Give me a pinch, Evan.


    I need to know if I am in a dream," he said, nudging Evan who was standing beside him.


    Evan pinched Herbert hard in the face with his two hands.


    Herbert screamed in pain.


    Cold sweat formed on his forehead as he jumped to his feet. Evan pinched him so hard that it was very painful and left red marks on his cheeks.


    "Tin! You''re back. I''m not dreaming!" Herbert exclaimed in joy.


    He jumped and shook Evan''s body out of excitement. Then he rushed towards Austin.


    "Tin is still alive," Evan murmured, as he came back to his senses.


    Delighted and surprised, he too dashed towards Austin.


    The rest of the crowd snapped out of their dreamlike state and came back to their senses.


    Sue threw herself into Ivy''s arms and started crying. "Ivy, you were right. Little bagger didn''t die. He came back! He''s here for all of us!" Sue gushed in pure joy. Filled with so much emotions she started crying again.


    Charming girls could easily spark people''s sympathy when they cried like a child just like Sue who was crying like a sweet girl at that moment.


    Joyful tears started to stream down Ivy''s cheeks.


    She was always a bashful girl and seldom showed her true feelings. But Austin''s return triggered so much happiness that she could not hold back her joy anymore.


    "Austin didn''t get killed..." Tessa muttered.


    Tears rolled down her face. She too was filled with so much relief and joy.


    ''This guy finally came back alive, ''


    Michelle thought, relieved and happy.


    The rest was jumping happily and was crying tears of joy.


    All of a sudden, laughter and exclamation filled t


    Austin almost jumped in excitement. His mind was racing with ideas.


    ''Now that I know where the queen is, things will be much easier, '' he thought.


    Austin said farewell to everyone in the group. He assured them he would stay safe and rescue the queen. He then left to go to the headquarters of the Sky Sect to save the queen.


    "Take us with you, Austin," Priest Callum shouted as Austin was about to leave.


    He and over ten thousand members of the evil shadow race walked towards Austin''s side.


    They were elites in the evil shadow race, and several thousand members among them had joined the A.L. Army.


    Priest Callum selected the rest thousands of men this time to save their queen.


    The willpower to strike down the enemy showed on the eyes of each member of the evil shadow race. They were determined to go with Austin and extend their help.


    The queen was the leader of the evil shadow race, and now she was taken prisoner. Hatred burned in the hearts of the members of the evil shadow race.


    "Okay,"


    Austin agreed with a nod after thinking for a while. He knew these people were strong and loyal fighters, and they would shed blood or even die for their queen!


    He then transported over one hundred thousand members of the A.L. Army, Priest Callum and  a few thousand elites Priest Callum had selected from the evil shadow race into the City model.


    Afterwards, he got into the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot and headed towards the headquarters of the Sky Sect.


    "I will destroy the Sky Sect. Nothing will be left of them,"


    Austin murmured.

 Chapter 1372 The Headquarters Of The Sky Sect

    The Sky Sect stood mightily in a huge mountain in the east of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. Anyone who could see it would be in total awe for the mystical beauty it possessed.


    The series of mountains that surrounded the headquarters winded up into a figure like a giant dragon. The scenery was truly remarkable.


    The mountain consisted of countless peaks, all varying with characteristics of their own. Some peaks were just plain beautiful while some of them were dangerously steep. There were high peaks, taller than the others. Their differences all contributing to the glamour that the scenery created.


    Blooming flowers of different colors and climbing vines covered the mountains. Several trees and other plants stood tall like the mountain they inhabited. However, the mountain was not just alluring. It also radiated strong power. A dense spiritual energy lingered in the space, living in the mountains like all the other kinds of animals that took shelter there. Altogether, it created a comfortable environment.


    Simply put, the headquarters of the Sky Sect was located perfectly for human cultivators.


    The place created an image of peace and at the same time possessed so much spiritual energy.


    Half a day later, outside the gates of the headquarters, a beam of light appeared.


    Though it came from far away, the beam flared as it traveled in a lightning speed.


    All of a sudden, a chariot appeared outside the gates of the Sky Sect.


    The Dragon and Phoenix Chariot radiated both elegance and power.


    Soon, a powerful young man came out of it. Austin stepped out of the chariot and put it back into his Space Ring and then he began to scan the surroundings.


    The gates of the Sky Sect was impressively enormous. It was at least a hundred meters high.


    On the towering gates, two words were written. The words, Sky Sect, were shining as they stood on the top of the gate. They were huge and made of gold.


    Using his mind, Austin summoned the one hundred thousand cultivators.


    Soon the crowd of cultivators gathered and surrounded the gates of the Sky Sect.


    "Who are you? This is the headquarters of the Sky Sect. If you don''t want to make any trouble for yourselves, go away right now!"


    In an instant, a troop of a dozen disciples who were guarding the gates spotted the gathering crowd.


    They were surprised to see so many people outside the gates.


    The Sky Sect was considered as one of the top sects. Being the protectors of a top sect, the disciples hold a superior position. Whenever they were out of the sect, others would bow and show respect to them.


    So although they were surprised, they soon regained their composure.


    More than ten disciples rushed to the commotion to ask them out loud.


    "Everyone, remember that today is the day when the Sky Sect''s name is off the list. From now on, this sect will not exist!


    ly Dragon Holy Kingdom. Hump! Her hands have been stained by too much blood!"


    a pretty woman at her thirties said with so much hatred. She was wearing a dress with ancient style. She struck the table with force as she expressed the bile feeling she had for the queen.


    "Yes! She and Austin killed a lot of members of our Ghost Puppet Sect too," an old man added coldly.


    He was wearing a black gown that matched his cold expression. His voice was enough to send shivers in the room.


    "Godwin, Julius, Peter... She and Austin have done too many bad things and killed too many people in our Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    You three are actually seniors of our South Continent. Why are you trying to help them? Moreover, Austin was already dead.


    Why are you bothering yourselves to save that woman?


    Hump! Whatever you do, the Song Clan will never agree to free that bitch!"


    another old man in gray robe continuously said with a sharp, mighty tone.


    "Well, okay! That''s good.


    Your attitude said so much. You don''t agree to release the queen.


    Since you don''t want to change your mind, we have nothing more to say.


    But remember, I, Godwin, am not a coward. Since you want to choose the hard way, I will do that to the end!"


    an old man on the left side answered with rage. He thumped the table in front of him heavily. As he stood up, the white gown he was wearing swayed elegantly, making him look more like a fair man.


    Boom!


    A powerful vital energy force burst out from his body and covered the whole palace as he erupted in rage.


    "Godwin, you are not a cowardly lion. Do you think we are?


    Hump! There are only three on your side. You can''t possibly defeat our side!" the pretty woman of the New Moon Sect exclaimed in fury.


    She stood up abruptly and kept her ground.


    The atmosphere in the palace became heated and tense in an instant. A fight was threatening to break out.

 Chapter 1373 He Is Still Alive

    In the headquarters of the Sky Sect, there was a steep mountain. Half way up the mountain, there were multifarious tunnels inside it.


    Those tunnels led to the cell rooms.


    The mountain was well-guarded. It was full of arrays and traps.


    There was a young woman who sat in one of those cells.


    She was the queen of the evil shadow race.


    Despite the fact that she was a prisoner, she had a tremendously graceful vibe.


    There was nothing in this whole universe that could change her temperament.


    Something kept her mind jittery. ''Did Austin�� Did he really die in the hands of that demon race ancestor?''


    Sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed, she was concerned about Austin''s safety.


    Her mind was chaotic. She tried to clear her mind to meditate, but she failed to do so. Her efforts didn''t suffice to get the young man out of her head.


    ''No! Austin had so many cards up his sleeves. There is no possibility of him to get succumbed.


    But, that demon race ancestor was at the Emperor Realm from some superior world, so I guess the demonic skills he learned must be blisteringly powerful. Austin wouldn''t be a match for him.


    Was Austin really dead? Isn''t there no possibility that I can see him again?''


    There were so many such assumptions that raced in her mind.


    But then, Austin at that point was barging into the gates of the Sky Sect''s headquarters alongside with the A.L. Army.


    "Attention everyone! Eyes towards me.


    I''m Austin Lin. I''m going to give you all an unfortunate announcement. I have come here to destroy your sect. You have one lucky chance. If you wish not to die, get out of here right now. But, if you are brave enough to outlast... Then you will die.


    Where is the leader of this sect? Get your ass over here," Austin shouted. His voice was echoing throughout the mountains.


    In the next minute, there came out Austin''s demonic avatar that appeared and displayed the Roaring Blast.


    The demonic avatar created visible sound waves. The waves went towards the headquarters of the Sky Sect.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    A great number of buildings along with rocks and trees were smashed to powder. The dirt formed by these destruction was lingering in the air by the power of the sound waves.


    There was a fall of a great number of the relatively weaker disciples of the S


    lity that he can stir up big trouble here. Worst case scenario, we can try our best to take him out,"


    said the beautiful lady in a court dress from the New Moon Sect.


    They then rushed out of the hall.


    Meanwhile, the thunderous roar came across the sky reaching above the mountain where the queen was locked up.


    It shook the whole mountain. The roar was so powerful that, even the cell deep inside the mountain in which the queen was locked up trembled violently.


    The sound wave that hit the cell had disturbed her efforts to meditate. The queen who was sitting there in a lotus position then opened her eyes instantaneously.


    There was a sheer disbelief and delightfulness that filled her eyes.


    "It''s Austin. He is here. He is still alive,"


    she spoke, with teardrops slipping down her cheeks.


    On the other hand, Austin flew above the headquarters of the Sky Sect with his hands behind his back.


    Over one hundred thousand members of the A.L. Army were in a line following the way in which Austin was going. All of them glared at the disciples of the Sky Sect with strong murderous will.


    "I won''t repeat it again. I have come here to destroy your sect. You have one lucky chance. If you wish not to die, get out of here right now.


    But, if you are brave enough to outlast... Then you will die,"


    Austin said in a domineering manner.


    Everyone present there in that premises was very certain that he wasn''t bluffing.


    His words had portrayed so much confidence. He seemed bold and more than all very intimidating.

 Chapter 1374 Stop Challenging Me

    Austin''s arrival gave an overwhelming pressure in every corner of the Sky Sect''s headquarters. In a moment, all the disciples, stewards, and elders rushed out at once to come face to face with none other than the A.L. Army as their target.


    Even some superior elders and reclusive elders were disturbed by the strong presence and without hesitation ceased their own cultivation process that had been going on for years and left their own secluded rooms.


    Their actions proved that Austin''s presence was not a matter to be taken lightly but a serious issue that could determine either life or death of their own sect.


    The sky above the headquarters was slowly being crowded with people as time went by.


    All eyes focused on the sole person where the strong presence was coming from. It was Austin. Every person was in disbelief. Some felt fear and some with grief.


    Austin slowly scanned his surroundings. In a short span of time, he already had a general idea about the strength of the Sky Sect''s headquarters by perception through his spiritual sense.


    He easily assessed every person and identified their own strength. As he went on, he noticed that there were more than ten reclusive elders.


    Four of them had reached the Semi-emperor Realm while the others were at the premium stage of Holy Realm.


    They were not in groups and each of them were scattered in the crowd but it was an easy feat for Austin to estimate each one''s presence and ability. Following these reclusive elders were the superior elders. There were more than forty of them and they were all at the preliminary stage or the medium stage of Holy Realm.


    Below the superior elders were sixty to seventy ordinary elders. Most of them were at the Primal Holy Realm or the Semi-holy Realm.


    After the ordinary elders, there were nearly two hundred stewards. Their cultivation base was distributed in the Heaven Realm, the Tribulation Realm and the Astral Realm.


    Lastly, the rest of the crowd were the ordinary disciples of the Sky Sect. There were fifty to sixty thousands of them.


    This was Austin''s final assessment of the overall strength of the Sky Sect''s headquarters.


    In the South Continent, a sect with such number and strength would absolutely be regarded as one of the largest and strongest among all the sects. Few power could ever be of par with such level of cultivation base with each important figures in the sect. It was the reason why they were highly respected and stayed in a top position among others across the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    But for Austin, these seemingly high-level cultivators were not enough to faze him. It would not be difficult for him to deal with such a force.


    "How dare you! You are so arrogant! This is the headquarters of our Sky Sect. You dare have the courage to mess around our territory!


    Get out of here!"


    In mid-air, a raged reclusive elder sprinted towards Austin. An overwhelming vital energy force emanated from his body, pressing on Austin.


    The reclusive elder was already at the premium stage of Holy Realm which he had worked and gained by spending years in seclusion.


    He was one of the most respected and feared reclusive elders. Over the years, no one ever dared to provoke the Sky Sect because of those masters'' formidable strength and foundation. No one thought that anyone would dare come and claim to destroy the sect. All members of the Sky Sect thought that Austin must have hit hi


    hat shocked them was Austin''s demonic avatar''s fearsome ability to easily kill a master of the Semi-emperor Realm with just one single move.


    What irritated them was the fact that Austin went to their headquarters to kill people and threatened to destroy the whole Sky Sect. This left every member of the sect a deep sense of resentment.


    "Austin! It''s you!"


    Breaking the tension between both parties, a white light streaked from a distance, reaching Austin in a flash. Then a figure landed right in front of Austin.


    It was Godwin. He showed happiness as he approached Austin.


    "Ha-ha, you''re truly unusual!"


    After Godwin, a red light and a green light came at the same time. Two figures appeared showing the same warm countenance towards Austin.


    They were Julius and Peter.


    "Master, sir."


    Austin, realizing who they were, quickly cupped his hands and saluted the three.


    Looking at the three old men, Austin felt a rush of warmth spread through his heart.


    He knew that they came to the Sky Sect to save the queen.


    "Good, very good! Ha-ha, it''s good to see you back."


    Godwin looked Austin up and down and was relieved to find him unharmed. They conversed like they were the only people around not minding the curious and alerted hundreds of presence surrounding them.


    "I''m sorry I worried you, master."


    Austin was moved by his master''s care and quickly apologized. He appeared like a humble and weak person compared to the bold and arrogant appearance he showed towards the Sky Sect''s people.


    "Well, you are really playing favorite. You are becoming closer to your master than to us."


    Peter on the side gave a cold snort of displeasure.


    "Oh, sir, please don''t misunderstand. You are the same to me as my master."


    Austin knew Peter''s temper and quickly explained to appease his displeasure.


    "Ha-ha, good, that is very sensible of you..."


    In truth, Peter was just teasing him. He wasn''t in any way angry or displeased with Austin.


    He had always had a good opinion of Austin. He was delighted to see him back safe and sound.


    "Oh, Austin, you coming back alive will certainly give some people a headache."


    Julius joked as he laughed. Thinking of the future troubles following Austin''s arrival, it sure would be something to look forward to.

 Chapter 1375 How Dare You Call Her A Bitch (Part One)

    Julius had barely finished speaking when a dozen men rushed over to them from a distance. They came at a speed so fast that Austin didn''t even see them until they had already come to a halt.


    "So it is you, Austin!"


    said an old man in yellow sternly. He was the one leading the team and was the first one to come near Austin. He looked down at Austin with contempt in his eyes as he suspended himself in midair.


    This old man''s name was Lenard, and he was a warrior at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm. He was none other than the sect leader of the Sky Sect. In light of what had happened before, he had mixed feelings about Austin, and was now staring at him with a darkened face.


    "He was the one who killed two of our elders, sir! This filthy demon race!


    Please avenge them!"


    shouted the many warriors from the Sky Sect. It was apparent that Lenard''s arrival had encouraged them a lot. As soon as they saw their leader, they all shot Austin and his demonic avatar a dirty look as they started talking about everything Austin had done to offend them.


    The victims they had mentioned were exactly the two reclusive elders who had been killed by Austin''s demonic avatar not long ago.


    "What do you want, Austin? Why must you invade the headquarters of our Sky Sect and kill two of our reclusive elders? This is absolutely outrageous!"


    Lenard questioned sharply, growing angrier after hearing more details about Austin''s invasion.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Before Austin could speak, the remaining warriors Lenard had in tow also arrived one by one. Standing behind him, over ten other men and women from the different sects began confronting Austin face-to-face.


    All of them were now looking Austin straight in the eye as their own eyes gleamed with fury, too. If looks could kill, Austin would have already been dead.


    "Well, Austin, I can''t believe that you are still alive,"


    the beautiful woman among them said coldly. She was wearing a set of flowery clothes that made her quite eye-catching, but only coldness could be found on her pretty face now.


    Austin looked back at them with his hands behind his back


    itionally, the cold winds they emitted froze the air almost instantly. All of a sudden, it was as if a permanent winter was about to come.


    Soon after that, numerous ice figures in the shape of humans started rushing out from the ice clouds. Each of them was made up of cold ice and vital energy and wore armors while holding either swords or tridents. Taking the shape of both a god and a demon, they looked unfathomably powerful. Together, they made for Austin''s demonic avatar.


    In every aspect, the scene was absolutely astounding and scary.


    More terrifyingly, it seemed that Austin''s demonic avatar was not affected by those huge ice blocks in the slightest.


    Then, the mountain-sized body of the demonic avatar fell towards Laura from above her in an unstoppable momentum. At the same time, it gave out a billowing evil aura full of immense pressure that crushed all the ice figures in its way. It was as if the ice figures were no more than bubbles under its attacks.


    However, this was not all. As the demonic avatar drew nearer, a little, ferocious-looking diabolic beast showed up out of the blue and went straight for Laura''s Soul Sea.


    Seeing the turn of events, Laura was thrown into a panic. By now, it was too late for her and she knew it. The demonic avatar was moving too quickly for her to avoid. To make matters even worse, the little diabolic beast had also succeeded in intruding into her Soul Sea.

 Chapter 1376 How Dare You Call Her A Bitch (Part Two)

    Having only reached the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm, Laura was no match for Austin''s demonic avatar. There was nothing she could do to resist the impending attacks now.


    "No!"


    She let out a fearful squeal as the demonic avatar seized her by the throat and lifted her up from the ground. Her legs started kicking the air beneath her as she tried to free herself from the demonic avatar''s grasp.


    However, it didn''t take long before she stopped struggling. As her arms grew still beside her, her entire body also became motionless. Only the fear in her eyes indicated that there was still life inside of her.


    Whoosh!


    The next second, the demonic avatar went back to Austin with Laura''s neck still in its grasp.


    "What did you say just now?


    If I remember correctly, you called her a bitch, didn''t you?


    How dare you address her that way?


    And how dare you hold her hostage and threaten me with her safety?" Austin asked slowly in her ear.


    "I will tell you what--if anything bad happens to her, anything at all, I will make all of the people in your eleven dirty sects--disciples and leaders alike--pay for it! You will all die for it, I promise you!" Austin announced, this time in a loud voice to make sure that the others could hear him as well.


    "Now slap this bitch in the face! Let''s see if she will learn her lesson!"


    Austin ordered his demonic avatar as he glared at Laura with burning hatred.


    The demonic avatar followed Austin''s order without a moment''s hesitation.


    Holding Laura''s neck with its right hand, it slapped her across her face with its left hand, time and again. The sounds from the slaps were so clear and loud that they echoed through the entire area for everyone present to hear.


    Even though Laura had been alive in this world for at least hundreds of years, she still looked fairly young thanks to her high-level cultivation base and her secret way of maintaining a tender skin. Just moments ago, anyone lucky enough to have laid his eyes on her would have found her as beautiful and lively as a teenage girl.


    But now, after just a few slaps from the powerful demonic avatar, both sides of her face


    grasping her around the neck like she was nothing more than a dying little chicken. Now, it was everyone else''s turn.


    "One, two, three..."


    Austin started to count with a dead serious face.


    Upon hearing his words, Lenard studied Austin gravely. Finally, he took a deep breath, and quickly discussed the entire matter with his men through their spiritual sense.


    Despite all of them being leaders or high ranking warriors like the reclusive elders from the eleven strong sects of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, they were now being forced to take a young man seriously.


    In the end, they came to a conclusion--they would succumb to Austin''s demand and let the queen go.


    After careful consideration, they decided that they should not take Austin and his strong demonic avatar lightly given what they had the ability to do.


    As much as they hated to admit it, they knew in their hearts that none of them would be able to defeat Austin if a fight actually started.


    Besides, apart from the demonic avatar, Austin still had a hundred thousand men from his A.L. Army to support him, which made him even harder to defeat.


    "Go and bring the woman out now."


    When Austin was already half way through the countdown, Lenard finally ordered several elders beside him to release the queen.


    On his command, those elders activated their bodily movement skills at once and went back to the mountain where the queen was locked up.

 Chapter 1377 She Is Still A Young Girl

    As the ordinary elders of the Sky Sect left, Austin was eager to get the chance of seeing the queen again.


    "I hope she is doing well,"


    Austin murmured while his mind was occupied imagining the face of the queen.


    A few seconds later, a gray figure immediately rushed towards Austin.


    As the gray figure''s silhouette became clearer, it transformed into a graceful woman right in front of Austin.


    As it turned out, it was the queen.


    When she saw Austin, the queen felt her body become lighter and her face was beaming with warm light. She flew towards the area where she heard Austin''s voice, still uncertain whether Austin was alive or not, until she saw him herself with her two eyes.


    Her face blushed rose red with excitement. This led her lips to form a beautiful smile and two dimples showed up on her gleeful cheeks. In that moment, she was at a loss for words.


    "Hey, are you all right?"


    Austin anxiously asked the queen while he was feeling butterflies in his stomach.


    "Yes, I am fine. You came up just in time,"


    replied the queen while calmly nodding. Her character was always like this. She was never one to show her actual feelings in front of other people that easily.


    She was extremely delighted to see Austin, but on the surface, she acted as if she was merely relieved to see Austin alive.


    "Austin, I have to tell you something."


    Just at this moment, Austin''s Soul Sea suddenly received a message from the Priest Callum of the evil shadow race who was using his spiritual sense.


    Austin was a little flustered while he was looking at the Priest Callum.


    "The people of the evil shadow race age differently from humans.


    The evil shadow race is a rare race that has survived from time immemorial. Generally speaking, we can live longer than a thousand years, much longer than humans.


    Moreover, with the improvement of our cultivation bases, we can attain longer lives.


    The queen is now at the Semi-holy Realm.


    She is at least four thousand years old now.


    But she is just a young girl in her twenties or so in an ordinary human being''s age,"


    added the Priest Callum while using his spiritual sense.


    Austi


    arently, Godwin, Julius, and Peter did not want to intervene in this matter. They conceded to let Austin deal with this on his own.


    "What do you want, Austin?"


    Lenard asked, his face drooped with sadness.


    "What do I want?


    Okay, let me tell you what I want.


    First of all, the three captors must die because they caught the queen!"


    Austin flatly declared while pointing at the three people beside Lenard. His eyes flared up with murderous intent.


    The three people, whom Austin pointed at, were all at the Semi-emperor Realm.


    The first one was the elder of the Song Clan. The second one was the reclusive elder of the Sky Sect. Finally, the last one was the elder of the Kong Clan.


    Earlier, those three had caught the queen in the Mysterious Sky City and had taken her back to the headquarters of the Sky Sect.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Suddenly, both Austin and the demonic avatar shot toward them.


    "How dare you, Austin! You vile and wretched boy!"


    At the same time, the elder of the Song Clan, the reclusive elder of the Sky Sect, and the elder of the Kong Clan tried to withdraw as quickly as they could.


    All of them had witnessed how Austin and the demonic avatar had decimated more than thirty demon semi-emperors.


    This was why they wanted to escape at the sight of Austin and the demonic avatar darting towards them.


    One by one, they all tried to run away like scared rabbits being hunted by a ravenous wolf.

 Chapter 1378 Two Choices

    A misty sword-light appeared out of thin air and came at the three elders.


    Swoosh!


    The sword-light had caught up with one of them.


    He was an elder of the Kong Clan, who had reached the preliminary stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    Since the sword-light Austin had released could reach anywhere in an instant, there was no way the elder of the Kong Clan could be faster than it.


    As a result, the elder exploded as the sword-light with limitless range pierced through him.


    At the same time, Austin''s demonic avatar stood in front of both the reclusive elder of the reclusive elder and the elder of the Song Clan.


    It displayed four demonic skills simultaneously, attacking the two with no intention of stopping so long as they were still alive.


    Bang! Bang!


    The two elders were smashed to mere powder not long after.


    Austin and his demonic avatar each took out their enemies of the Semi-emperor Realm with just one strike.


    Since all of this happened so quickly, the rest of their allies couldn''t even come to the two elders'' rescue.


    Austin''s battle force undeniably impressed the other cultivators from the top sects and clans. Such a young man with a holistic capability was definitely an interesting thing to see.


    Those who were at the Semi-emperor Realm were the best cultivators in the Prime Martial World, but the three Semi-emperor Realm masters couldn''t even defend themselves from the Austin and his demonic avatar''s attacks.


    Those three looked like they were unarmed common people with cultivation at all.


    When Austin''s demonic avatar hit the two elders of the Semi-emperor Realm, it didn''t even loosen its grip around Laura''s throat.


    Engulfed in horror, despair, and shame, Laura passed out.


    Her head was hanging down as her neck was still tightly gripped by the avatar.


    "Now that I''ve executed those who kidnapped the queen, I''m going to deal with the Sky Sect.


    You dared to put the queen behind bars.


    So be prepared to receive your punishment too.


    I''ll give you two choices.


    You can le


    painful scream. "It''s itchy!"


    "Help!"


    The next minute, they all turned to a pool of blood.


    Everything happened so fast that in a blink of an eye, more than ten thousand disciples with lower cultivation bases had been slaughtered by the bees.


    Austin''s demonic avatar was as strong as a demon emperor, and true enough, it was just a child''s play for it to handle those disciples of the Sky Sect.


    "Austin Lin, we''ll not let you go," Lenard bellowed as he resisted to continuously guard their sect.


    He and two reclusive elders of the Semi-emperor Realm dashed towards Austin.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Austin and his demonic avatar came at the three old men with a smug on the former''s face.


    There were five masters of the Semi-emperor Realm in the Sky Sect, including Lenard and four reclusive elders.


    The truth was, there were only thirty or so cultivators at the Semi-emperor Realm across the whole South Continent.


    And in that entire continent, there were tens of thousands of sects.


    Sky Sect had five of those Semi-emperor Realm cultivators, and that was what made them one of the top sects.


    Austin''s demonic avatar had put down two reclusive elders who were at the Semi-emperor Realm, with little to no effort at all.


    Now, there were only three masters of the Semi-emperor Realm left.


    Lenard and the two other reclusive elders.

 Chapter 1379 Sky Sect Is Doomed

    ''''Attack them! Kill them!''''


    From Sky Sect came endless sounds and restless echoes of men shouting, roaring, and fighting.


    The shock impacts of vital energy force clashing with each other filled the sky.


    Affected by the strong impact, the buildings of Sky Sect headquarters were shattered and destroyed one by one.


    "Austin! You little bastard!


    Go to hell!"


    Lenard dashed towards Austin and approached him in a blink of an eye.


    He shouted at Austin, murderously like a maniac as though he was losing all of his sanity.


    "Purple Energy Manipulating Skill!"


    Lenard let out a dreadful roar.


    From his mouth spurted out immense purple energy, which then formed into nine purple rivers like cataracts hanging upside down in the sky.


    In every river, there seemed to be mirages of warriors in purple clothes displaying their martial arts and swordsmanship.


    They combined with one another by following a particular trace


    and finally became one astounding array.


    Even Austin marveled at the spectacular scene.


    Lenard''s secret skill was indeed inscrutable and powerful. Although he was at the middle level of Semi-emperor Realm, his power was greatly strengthened by the Purple Energy Manipulating Skill.


    This meant that he could actually release a power equivalent to that of a warrior who was at the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    No wonder he became the leader of the Sky Sect.


    ''''Hump! You''re still not strong enough to stop me," Austin sneered with a grim smile.


    He was not afraid at all because he had the confidence to defeat a man of Lenard''s caliber.


    In response to Lenard''s attack, Austin released his perfect level four sword domain. Suddenly, the endless sword aura sprang up and made a sword domain beside him.


    And then, suddenly...


    Whoosh!


    The sword-light sprinkled a cold, resplendent, and bright glimmer.


    Together with that beaming light was a faint bumming sound that was heard by everyone.


    Boom!


    The sword auras then clashed fiercely with the purple rivers, making immense shock waves reverberate in all directions.


    The shock waves were brought an intense force, sending many warriors of the Sky Sect thrown away.


    Some of the weak ones were blasted into mere dust of ashes.


    Even Lenard was beaten back hundreds of meters away.


    He could barely stop himself from falling, and felt the blood and vital energy in his body vibrate because of the hit.


    After the first round of attack, Lenard immediately realized that Austin possessed more strength and power over him.


    "Oh? Try this!"


    Seeing that Lenard was able to fend off his attack, Austin let out a loud shout and again dashed towards him.


    Since Austin had familiarized himself with the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship, he could kill a warrior at the preliminary stage of Semi-emperor Realm in a single strike.


    Also, he could easily kill a warrior at the middle stage of Semi-emperor Realm within several moves.


    When confronted by a master at the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm, he could


    im to the core because he crushed and destroyed the whole Sky Sect.


    No one knew whether he would seek revenge or not in the future.


    On top of that, it was no joke to have a Semi-emperor Realm master hold a grudge on you.


    Austin was not afraid of Lenard at all, but he worried that the latter might seek revenge for his friends, who were totally no match for him.


    He just thought that it might be another nuisance for him someday.


    So Austin decided to remove the source of trouble by crippling Lenard''s cultivation base.


    "Austin, you jerk! Are you serious? How can you be so merciless?"


    Hearing what Austin said, Lenard trembled with both fear and wrath.


    "Of course, I mean it. You only have two options, cripple your cultivation base or die.


    If you are not really so dumb, you should have already realized that your struggle is in vain."


    Austin said with an assertive tone, leaving Lenard no other options.


    Lenard thought it for a short while and finally accepted his total defeat.


    Although he did not want to succumb to Austin''s cruelty, he really had no option but to do it for his people.


    "Fine. I regret knowing you, being affiliated with you, and make you mad.


    You are just like a demon.


    But it is all too late now."


    Lenard laughed at himself, sorrowfully.


    Deep in his heart, he really had a feeling of remorse.


    How he wished that he had never incurred Austin''s wrath from the very beginning, but it was really too late to regret everything now.


    Clap!


    Lenard struck his elixir field with his palm and destroyed it into pieces.


    All his followers and disciples could only watch painfully as the entire area was shrouded in silence. It was so quiet that the sound of a pin dropping would be heard clearly.


    The scene was so devastating for all members of the Sky Sect to see. They all realized their sect had finally ceased to exist�C�Cnot just because of the ruins and casualties, but more so, because their leader had been stripped of all his power right before their eyes.

 Chapter 1380 Surrender (Part One)

    The deafening silence was suddenly broken by a sudden sorrowful voice. "You''re not human, Austin. You''re a demon!


    The Sky Sect had existed in the world for thousands of years. But it will perish and vanish from the world because of you. You''re the culprit in destroying our sect!


    No one would ever remember the name of the Sky Sect any more. And I...I let it happen. I''m the one responsible for everything that happened. I feel ashamed...I had disappointed all the forefathers and predecessors of the sect..."


    Feeling the shame take over his being, Lenard felt defeated. He roared in agony after he swung his hand towards his elixir field and struck it violently. The hit was to nullify his cultivation base of all the martial arts he had gained through the years. Forceful vital energy poured out from his body and the streaks of energy danced in the air before it vanished completely. Lenard blamed himself for the tragedy that happened to his beloved sect. Without any vital energy left in him, he was just an ordinary person now.


    Losing all his vital energy immediately took a tool on Lenard''s body. He lost control of his body and dropped down from the sky. Without his vital energy, Lenard could no longer fly anymore.


    "Sect leader!" shouted several Sky Sect disciples.


    They hurriedly leaped in the air at the sight of their falling sect leader. They managed to grab onto him before his body reached the ground.


    "The Sky Sect is finished! All of you, leave! Don''t even dare of doing something stupid. You cannot save the Sky Sect even if you all die trying."


    Lenard turned around as he finished uttering his words of defeat. He didn''t cast Austin a glance as he turned his back from the Sky Sect headquarters and started walking that direction. His feeble legs caused him to walk wobbly.


    As they watched Lenard walking away in frustration and loneliness, ev


    agging yourself into a hell of trouble and your enemies will never leave you in peace.


    The world of warriors is cruel in nature. Their only instinct is to kill or be killed.


    Capable warriors will leave no chance for incapable warriors to fight back. The weak have no right to make a choice.


    The Sky Sect found fault in you, and you fought back and exterminated it because you''re stronger than them.


    If you''re the inferior one in strength, would you believe that the Sky Sect will spare your life and let you go? They would have killed you in the cruelest way the instant they find your weak points.


    The law of the jungle does not only prevail in the jungle, it also applies in this world.


    Killing without heart is the most common and the most natural thing to do to survive in this world of warriors."


    Godwin tried to console and explain to Austin.


    "The law of the jungle..."


    After hearing his master talk, he weighed and considered what he had said. His heart and his mind had an internal battle for a moment until he nodded in his head in approval. His master was right.


    Reasoning every decision in the world of warriors was the last useful thing to do. In most situations, everyone bowed down to those who had forceful fists.

 Chapter 1381 Surrender (Part Two)

    Therefore, a warrior''s strength was enough to decide everything.


    Austin now understood this principle deeply from the depths of his heart. He should not falter and show hesitations again. He was strong, and that was all he needed to know.


    "Let''s go!"


    An old man wearing a black robe with a darkened face stared at Austin''s face for a while. He swung his sleeves defiantly and turned around to walk to the entrance. He was the sect leader of the Ghost Puppet Sect.


    As he was staring at the young soldier, he uttered the words coldly, "You''re a heartless demon, Austin!"


    Another old man, dressed in a dark robe followed suit and muttered his agreement. He had a long graying hair that was drooping to his chest. He smelled strongly of pills and herbs. Though his face didn''t reveal it, there was a trace of fear that flickered in his eyes when he threw Austin a glance.


    The old man walked in the same direction the Ghost Puppet Sect leader went. He was a reclusive elder of the Magic Hand Sect.


    Six other warriors followed them towards the gate of the Sky Sect. They had nothing left to do in the headquarters. The strong cultivators and reclusive elders from the other sects had retreated. It was only smart of them to do the same.


    All of them were Semi-emperor Realm warriors from other major sects and prominent families. They shared the high-ranking status with the Sky Sect in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    Godwin, Julius and Peter came to the Sky Sect headquarters to rescue the queen two days ago.


    Knowing this, Lenard had invited all these warriors from other sects and families to aid him and defend the Sky Sect headquarters. He asked them to fight with him against Godwin and his companions.


    Since the three of them were warriors at the Semi-emperor Realm level and they all ha


    r enemy either, Austin."


    Even the sect leader of the Ghost Puppet Sect and the reclusive elder from the Magic Hand Sect expressed their willingness to find truce at last. They all bowed down to Austin as well. It would be a foolish attempt to keep resisting the powerful soldier.


    Austin managed to eradicate the Sky Sect just in an instant and that was all the evidence they needed to know how powerful and how ruthless he was in a war.


    It was essential for their survival to yield especially that they knew they had zero chance in this fight. Austin was such a powerful opponent and it would be a suicide to challenge him.


    If Austin felt even the slightest discontent at them, it would be their end. He was prepared to lead thousands of A.L. Army soldiers to attack their headquarters. When he decided to do so, no sects or families would able to survive from that assault.


    "Do you really think that everything can be wiped out by just several dishonest words and some hypocritical promises?"


    asked Austin flatly after hearing all the promises made by the leaders of the sects and families. An ironic smile emerged on the corner of his lips. The cold aura he had earlier doubled in intensity.

 Chapter 1382 Fighting For You

    After hearing what he said, everyone cast their eyes upon Austin again.


    "Austin, we don''t want to be your enemy anymore.


    But if you continue to harass us, we''ll be forced to unite and fight against you till the end," said the sect leader of the Ghost Puppet Sect.


    His chest heaved and his eyes were fixed on Austin. It seemed like he had made up his mind to face the life and death challenge.


    The people standing beside the sect leader of the Ghost Puppet Sect looked at Austin angrily.


    Their faces were dark with contempt and their eyes full of resentment against Austin.


    It was clear from their faces that they thought and accepted everything that the sect leader of the Ghost Puppet Sect had just said. If Austin really wanted to kill them, they were ready to unite with other sects and clans and fight against Austin till death.


    They were all masters of the Semi-emperor Realm. In the South Continent, they had been strong men at the top of the pyramid of martial arts world, and never had they been driven to despair like this. It made them hate Austin more.


    "Yes! Is it? Are you going to gang up with others against me?


    Well! You may do as you please. I don''t mind. Neither do I care!


    I mean that the matter can''t be settled in this manner. You, the members of sects and clans would never get away with it until I say so."


    With both hands behind his back, Austin continued with a scornful sneer.


    Listening to Austin''s words, the sect leader of the Ghost Puppet Sect, as well as the masters at the Semi-emperor Realm from other sects and clans were relieved a little.


    They felt relief because it seemed that Austin was ready to give them room for negotiation.


    "Austin, my Chen Clan is willing to pay you thirty million divine vital energy crystals.


    It''s enough! We''ve got to put an end to this," declared a fat middle-aged man.


    Saying so, he took a deep breath and looked at Austin with hope.


    He was the current patriarch of the Chen Clan.


    He presented an offer before Austin, but at the same time, he was rather reluctant in his heart. Although the Chen Clan was a big family with a long history in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, thirty million divine vital energy crystals were surely a lot of money.


    "The Jiang Clan is also willing to give you thirty million divine vital energy crystals to settle this," said a skinny, old man in a loose cyan robe.


    He was the patriarch of the Jiang Clan.


    "Austin, our Ghost Puppet Sect is also willing to pay you thirty million divine vital energy crystals."


    The elder


    It''s none of our old men''s business,"


    Godwin replied.


    Hearing this, Julius rolled his eyes, dissatisfied by Godwin''s thoughts.


    Austin turned to the elders and patriarchs again. They hadn''t answered to his deal yet.


    "Austin, I accept your proposal and agree for the deal.


    Sixty million divine vital energy crystals. They''ll be given.


    I''ll scrape up all my resources and send them to you in two days.


    Goodbye!"


    The fat middle-aged man, who was the patriarch of the Chen Clan, said gritting his teeth. Then he activated his bodily movement skill and galloped away as fast as light.


    One after another, the sect leader of the Ghost Puppet Sect and others also agreed to hand over sixty millions divine vital energy crystals to Austin. They gave in to Austin''s demands and threats.


    And they all left as well.


    They were all distressed at the thought of having to pay so much.


    At the same time, they felt a relief. They felt that their fate was much better than that of the Sky Sect.


    They had seen the Sky Sect being destroyed.


    They felt that money could be earned again. But if their sects and clans were destroyed, there would be nothing.


    "Ha ha. You were awesome, boy!


    I can estimate that you''ll earn at least four hundred million divine vital energy crystals this time.


    You''ll definitely end up being the richest man in the whole South Continent.


    Godwin, you must have never thought that your disciple would become the richest man in the South Continent, the Prime Martial World.


    What do you think? Aren''t you secretly pleased in your heart? I know you well, old man!" Peter laughed.


    He had started to feel jealous about Godwin''s luck and his disciple, Austin.

 Chapter 1383 Natural Vessel Of Energy

    "Well done, Austin! You''re doing the right thing,"


    Godwin said with a laugh.


    ''To teach them a lesson, Austin threatened and blackmailed those sects and clans which have problems with him. He was clever to show his power after forcing Lenard to dismiss the Sky Sect.


    And the clearest part was that he didn''t kill all of them; instead he let them go.


    It means he is not a ruthless man, though he is quite bossy, '' Godwin mused.


    He was impressed and satisfied with Austin''s actions.


    "We should get going!" Austin said.


    Slowly all the members of the Sky Sect had left the headquarters.


    Only Austin and the people who were on his side stayed there.


    "Seriously?


    Are you really dumb? Or just playing so in front of us?


    Sky Sect was one of the biggest sects and its leaders had managed it well in the past thousand years. I always thought there must be many valuable things here.


    Those people left in a hurry, so I bet they didn''t take all their treasures with them!"


    Peter cut in, staring at Austin with surprise.


    ''He has a valid point, ''


    Austin was thoughtful after he heard Peter''s words.


    ''Those members of the Sky Sect left from here in a hurry.


    I guess there are lots of priceless items left here. I will take all of them.''


    Austin made up his mind. Suddenly he smiled.


    "You''re right. Clark, ask our men to check around this area and make sure they collect all the valuables,"


    Austin ordered.


    As Clark passed out Austin''s order, the members of the A.L. Army split up to look for treasures in high spirits.


    Even the queen started to search for valuable things. She was joined by the members of the evil shadow race.


    Not in the mood to be left out, Violet and the gnome emerged from the Illusion Bead immediately.


    "Violet, I''ve found large amounts of precious natural resources.


    We''re going to make a big fortune! Come! This way!" the gnome exclaimed with delight on his face.


    Without even sparing a moment to cast a look at Austin, the gnome activated the teleportation ability.


    In the next minute, the gnome and Violet vanished into thin air.


    "Come on buddy! Don''t be dramatic.


    You''re acting like people who are keen on wealth,"


    Austin spoke to the gnome through his spiritual sense, with a shocked look on his face.


    "Have you got a problem with th


    in did.


    Moments later, Godwin opened his eyes.


    "There are two natural vessels of energy under the ground here.


    There is a lot of spiritual energy in them!"


    he said.


    ''Oh my gosh! There are two natural vessels of energy.''


    Austin was overjoyed.


    "Clark, tell the rest of the men that this place will be one of our strongholds.


    We''ll leave one half of our men to guard this place.


    The members of the A.L. Army will take turns cultivating here,"


    Austin said after musing for a while.


    Since the Sky Sect no longer existed, the two rare natural vessels of energy didn''t belong to anyone. There was no way Austin would let others have them.


    "Roger that," Clark replied.


    ''Now that we''ve got two natural vessels of energy, our team members will progress more quickly, '' he thought. He was excited about it all.


    The members of the A.L. Army continued to check across the headquarters of the Sky Sect.


    One member of the A.L. Army suddenly ran to Austin. According to him, they had spotted five caves and they couldn''t get inside for the caves were protected by arrays and traps.


    Austin, Godwin, Julius and Peter headed towards the caves immediately.


    They saw five caves hidden on the big mountain which was clouded by a thick mist.


    Austin released his demonic avatar. It quickly destroyed all the traps and arrays easily.


    Carefully they entered those caves.


    Austin and the three elders were certain that those caves were the places where Lenard and the four reclusive elders had worked on their cultivation.

 Chapter 1384 The Top One In The South Continent (Part One)

    The Sky Sect was truly one of the superior sects in the South Continent.


    Lenard and the other four reclusive elders, being the five most supreme and powerful cultivators in the Sky Sect, had a great amount of treasure stored in their own grottos. Their fortune was so abundant that this drew the attention of Godwin, Julius and Peter.


    Within the grottos were mountains of vital energy crystals, all kinds of high-grade pills, and various magic treasures. On top of that, there were a number of powerful martial arts manuals as well. There was so much treasure that it took up nearly every single inch of the grotto, making it difficult to move around.


    Godwin, Julius, and Peter couldn''t help but be amazed at the sight of so much treasure. It was truly overwhelming, and there was something to look at no matter where you turned.


    Austin was unable to contain his excitement as well.


    It took a while before they regained their composure enough to split the treasure they found. They decided to split it equally among themselves, with each of the four getting a fair amount of the treasure.


    Afterwards, the group returned to the A.L. Army. They then decided to spend the next day in the headquarters of the Sky Sect.


    Austin had plans to change the place into a stronghold of his A.L. Army.


    It was the perfect, most ideal location to use as a stronghold. There were two natural vessels of energy underneath the valley, so if Austin succeeded, he could let his members take turns and come here to cultivate from time to time.


    The Prime Martial World was just a low-grade world, so a natural vessel of energy was rarely seen there.


    Simply put, this meant the two natural vessels of energy in the valley were extremely precious. It was no doubt Austin was determined to make full use of the two natural vessels of energy before anybody else could.


    The following day, Austin allowed about ten thousand members of the A.L. Army to continue staying in the headquarters of the Sky Sect.


    Afterwards, he left with the rest of the


    ad died. In order to save her, Austin had wiped out the Sky Sect.


    These past achievements by Austin were discussed so excitedly by everyone that all the cultivators in the South Continent began to focus their attention on him.


    Every one of them was amazed by Austin''s strength. After hearing so much talk of what he had done so far, everyone believed that a man of his caliber was definitely powerful, maybe even invincible.


    To put it simply, Austin now became well-known to everybody in the South Continent.


    Moreover, he even became the South Continent''s most formidable cultivator!


    The well-deserved top one!


    Soon enough, Austin returned to the place where Master Li lived, where he continued to stay for the time being.


    One day passed.


    "Commander Austin, there is a group of people outside who are waiting to see you."


    A member of the A.L. Army on patrol duty nearby suddenly came and reported to Austin.


    "Alright. Let them come in."


    There was a smile on Austin''s face as he uttered the words. Even without seeing them or being told who they were, he already knew who those people could be.


    A few moments later, the doors opened, and a hushed silence fell as a dozen people entered the room. The atmosphere seemed to turn into one of utmost importance, the air hanging thick with seriousness as the visitors approached Austin.

 Chapter 1385 The Top One In The South Continent (Part Two)

    These people were the representatives from the big sects and the big clans in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    The Ghost Puppet Sect, the Magic Hand Sect, the New Moon Sect, the Kong Clan, the Jiang Clan, the Song Clan, the Chen Clan, the Polarity Sect, the Breeze Sect and the Veritable Demon Sect. All of them were present, having sent their representatives to come over and pay Austin a visit.


    As tribute, each representative had brought with them sixty million divine vital energy crystals each for Austin.


    In total, there were six hundred million divine vital energy crystals!


    The amount was absolutely enormous. Most people didn''t see that many divine vital energy crystals in their lifetime, but here they were now, all for one man.


    Austin accepted the sixty hundred million divine vital energy crystals with joy and satisfaction. He was so overwhelmed with glee at the extravagant gifts that he nearly lost control of himself and laughed.


    "Very well then. From now on, any previous issues or problems between me, Austin, and your clans or sects are erased completely," he declared in a loud voice. Some of the representatives looked surprised at this announcement. Some breathed a sigh of relief, while others remained passive as if Austin hadn''t said anything.


    "I swear that I will never get any of you into any sort of trouble, unless you choose to offend me. If you do," he paused, both his tone and his gaze turning deadly serious, "then there will be consequences."


    Despite these words, Austin had no intention of being difficult to them. With such a huge number of divine vital energy crystals from the different clans and sects as gifts, Austin was more than willing to let go of any issues with them for the sake of these divine vital energy crystals. He would forgive them and let them off the hook out of gratitude.


    The smile on his face as he looked upon them was also one of sincerity.


    "Commander Austin," a voice called


    e displayed just moments ago, Laura suddenly turned silent and depressed. The look she gave Austin was no longer one of frustration and bitterness, but one of great care and fear.


    This was because the reclusive elder of the New Moon Sect had told her the news that the Sky Sect had been wiped out by Austin. She was unable to believe it at first, but the reclusive elder had told her it was all true, and there was no reason for Laura to doubt her. It only made her realize Austin was now much more powerful than she could possibly imagine, and to fight back against him recklessly could prove to be a fatal mistake.


    "Master Laura, let''s go,"


    the reclusive elder of the New Moon Sect said to Laura. Without another word, she and Laura then left together.


    Following suit, the representatives from the rest of the clans or the sects also bid farewell to Austin and left.


    Naturally, everyone treated Austin with great reverence.


    Nobody dared to be disrespectful at all, fearing the consequences they would face if they did so.


    "Uh... Mr. Barker, please wait."


    As the other representatives left, Austin suddenly called out to one of them, stopping him in his tracks.


    It was Barker, the representative from the Veritable Demon Sect.


    He was also none other than Dahlia''s very own father.

 Chapter 1386 Each Sect Came To Greet Austin

    "Commander Austin..."


    Barker stared at Austin with utterly confused.


    "Well, sir, please just call me Austin.


    I really cannot accept the vital energy crystals of your Veritable Demon Sect as you almost didn''t offend me much previously."


    Looking at Barker''s face, Austin felt ridiculous, and he threw back the Space Ring to Barker almost instantly.


    What Austin said was true. The Veritable Demon Sect hadn''t done anything to hurt Austin from the beginning and Austin knew that too well.


    "Austin... I..."


    Barker received the Space Ring hesitantly.


    Now in terms of the position of hierarchy, Austin had been called the top one by the cultivators in the South Continent privately.


    And when it came to the power play, Austin could easily vanquish cultivators as powerful as the ones at the Semi-emperor Realm.


    While Barker was only at the preliminary stage of Heaven Realm.


    So Barker knew it clearly that in all aspects there was a huge difference between the abilities possessed by him and Austin.


    In the world of the cultivators, everything depended on strength and the weaker ones were always at the mercy of the more powerful. That was the norm.


    So it was only natural that Barker became very careful when he talked to Austin. He was under too much pressure.


    Barker was fully aware that Austin now was totally different from the one he had just met previously.


    The Austin he knew was chased by the large sects and clans in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom and he had to escape for his life and hide in safety.


    But the cultivator standing in front of him was the most powerful one in the South Continent.


    "Sir, Mr. Barker, what is wrong with you?


    Do I give off the vibe of terrifying wild animals?


    I''m exactly the same person as you saw me the first time. You are still people I should pay my respect to. In my mind, you will always be. Sir, you really don''t have to behave like this,"


    Austin tried to explain with a bitter smile and a kind of helpless.


    "Ha ha! Great! My boy! It''s true that you haven''t changed... I wasn''t mistaken about you!"


    In the end, Barker wasn''t that worried anymore as he understood Austin''s genuine expression. He put away the Space Ring with sixty million divine vital energy crystals in it.


    "Sir, the Veritable Demon Sect no more holds grudge against me, which the Veritable Demon Sect should be fully aware of by now. Why did you try to send me divine vital energy crystals?"


    Austin asked, genuinely wondering.


    "Austin, you have let the Sky Sect disappear from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. So all the sects and clans were frightened of you and were sure that you would kill them.


    All other sects and clans have sent sixty million divine vital energy crystals.


    If our Veritable Demon Sect that didn''t do the same, our sect leader was afraid that you would let our sect disappear completely as well, just the way you did to the Sky Sect,"


    Barker answered.


    "Ha ha. Sir, you must be joking...


    I know very well my friends and foes. What you just said will never ever happen.


    !"


    "The sect leader of the Snow Sect from the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom is coming to visit Austin Lin, the Commander of A.L. Army!"


    "The sect leader of the Peripatetics Sect from the Pure Indus Empire is coming to visit Austin Lin, the Commander of A.L. Army!"


    "The sect leader of the Mysterious Sword Sect from the Star Empire is coming to visit Austin Lin, the Commander of A.L. Army!"


    The loud voices kept declared without a break. They were echoing in the empty spaces and spread everywhere.


    "Oh?


    Are so many really people coming to see me from far and near?"


    Austin stopped and gave an insightful expression on his face.


    The people coming to visit Austin were all the sect leaders of well-known large sects of the South Continent. This was huge.


    From the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom and the Elite Holy Kingdom, and the other large kingdoms, almost all the sects and other organizations with powerful had come here to pay Austin a visit.


    What was beyond anything mediocre, a great many powerful clan leaders came as well.


    Soon around the peak where Master Li had lived in was crowded with the voices of the sects wishing to see Austin.


    Hearing all voices that the leaders from these names of the large sects were coming to visit Austin, everyone became stunned, standing there still with their heads blank.


    It was such an incredible occurrence that such big men, each of them being the most powerful one in some area, now came here to visit this same young talented man!


    They had never before witnessed anything so magnificent!


    "It is not really a great thing to be famous!


    With fame comes the lack of peace."


    The one who these big men came to visit, however, gave a bitter smile.


    The ones beside him, including Barker, Dahlia and the maid really wanted to go and slap Austin across the face, after they heard Austin''s words.


    It was such a proud moment that so many powerful people came to see him from such faraway places! It was a huge achievement!


    But Austin didn''t seem to enjoy it so much!

 Chapter 1387 Vengeance For The Thunder Unicorn (Part One)

    Upon hearing all those people gather there wishing to see Austin, Godwin, Julius, and Peter rushed out of the mountain and hurried towards Austin. In a matter of a few seconds, they appeared on Austin''s side.


    Aside from them, the Queen, Clark, and several dozens of A.L. Army chiefs accompanied Austin. They all lined up behind him.


    After a while, sounds of chaos reverberated in the area.


    The buzz and chatter came from the crowd of people that lingered from afar.


    Coming from all directions, figures of flying men came rushing towards Austin and the others.


    Among the incoming crowd, some exuded fierce and powerful vital energy force.


    Up close, some members of the approaching crowd were noticeably impressive-looking. They walked and moved with poise and grace. Scanning them one by one, anyone could notice the refined stance and glamorous aura that they eluded. They all had remarkable qualities. They were obviously men of high positions who had reigned for a long time already.


    "Oh Commander Austin, please excuse my bluntness.


    My name is Frankie, and I am the leader of the Thunder Sect from the Elite Holy Kingdom. I came all the way here to pay a personal call on you, Commander Austin."


    A tall and sturdy man approached the young commander. He was bold enough to introduce himself first. He was a middle-aged man with a full forehead and rosy cheeks. He was surrounded by luminous electric arcs that seemed to flicker brighter when he got excited.


    This man who introduced himself as the leader of the Thunder Sect was at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    A few other people appeared after. A dozen disciples stood behind him.


    Based on their aura and refined posture, it seemed that those other people are high ranking individuals in the Thunder Sect as well.


    "Aw, Godwin, Julius, Peter! You guys are also here!


    It has been a while since we last saw each other. How are you doing, my dear old friends?"


    Frankie asked the three. When he was approaching the three, he noticed that they were all standing closely behind the respected commander.


    Godwin, Julius, and Peter had long made a reputation for themselves in the South Continent and Frankie was on the same generation


    It is! Indeed it is!


    Commander Austin, I am a sincere and honest person. Please have more faith in me. I am always at your service. So, if you pardon my asking, did the three elders, Elder Adrian, Elder Sheldon, and Elder Horace ever offended you?"


    If there was anything Frankie was good at, it was watching the mood of other people. He took note especially of people who were more important than himself, like Austin. He knew what big trouble it would be so he spared no effort to butter Austin up and offered his generous help.


    "Yes, they wounded me before. And my friend died because of them," said Austin sternly.


    His face grew dim and the aura he radiated became cold.


    "What? How dare them!" Frankie shouted out loud. He couldn''t believe it that those morons chose to mess up with such a dangerous person. Dread took over his body and beads of cold sweat started to come out.


    Frankie was shocked by the horrible news. He almost screamed his heart out from the fear of being dragged in the situation. ''Holy shit. Those useless bastards. Why did they have to provoke such a dangerous monster! And now I have to clean up their mess!'' thought Frankie to himself.


    "Commander Austin, I am deeply sorry for the trouble my disciples caused. They always go stirring up trouble for me. Even I cannot bear the sight of the third branch anymore," he started to apologize, "but Commander Austin, you need to believe that me and my sect never meant for them to offend you.

 Chapter 1388 Vengeance For The Thunder Unicorn (Part Two)

    And I can promise, I can even swear that as soon as I get back home, I will kill those four men myself. They will forever disappear. It will be a comfort to the soul of your friend who is now in paradise.


    And I will dismiss and replace the head of the third branch, Shadley, who had always been an eyesore."


    Suddenly, Frankie gnashed his teeth. His eyes went stern as he was making a promise to Austin. Those troublemakers should face the consequences of their bad deeds all these years.


    He rapidly shifted his expressions. He switched his angry look to offer Austin an obedient one. Like a loyal servant, he uttered, "Commander Austin, this small gift is just a token of my gratitude for meeting you for the first time. Please do me the kindness of accepting it."


    Then, Frankie reached out from his pocket and took out a Space Ring. He handed it over to Austin with a big smile on his face.


    "Well... It is very nice of you, Mr. Frankie. I don''t deserve it but thank you anyway."


    Austin pretended to turn Frankie down, but nevertheless still took the Space Ring from him.


    From what his spiritual sense told him, the Space Ring contained a small fortune inside. So he gladly accepted it.


    It was quite obvious that Frankie would take care of the four bastards, as long as Austin stayed in power. Frankie was a wise man who understood the gravity of offending someone like him.


    Killing those men meant taking vengeance for the thunder unicorn and finally fulfilling his promise. It did not matter whether if he did it by himself or not.


    Austin had decided to spare the rest of the Thunder Sect since they were not the ones that were responsible for killing his friend. They had nothing to do in wounding him too during that time. He might be powerful right now but he did not want to make enemies with no good reasons.


    "It is my turn! Commander Austin, I am Bradshaw, the sect leader of the Cyan Sect from the Elite Holy Kingdom.


    Aw, virtuous and dignified Commander Austin, I admire you. I respect you. I look up to you!"


    A middle-aged man in unlined cyan long gown went up, followed by a dozen of his


    ass sects and clans and some leaders from second-class sects and clans.


    Austin told Clark to prepare and sort out enough room in the mountain where he wanted to arrange the seats and tables. They also prepared food and wine for the banquet. He reallocated a group of A.L. Army to entertain guests.


    Austin''s job was to accompany and welcome the guests, with the help of Godwin, Julius, and the envious Peter.


    After a while Austin understood why these people came here in this gathering.


    He had attracted too much attention in the South Continent lately. He had not kept a low profile these days since he was busy finishing his big tricks. With all that had happened, some meddlesome people started to call him the number one in the Continent.


    Therefore, these people were here to weigh him up and scale him. They wanted to know if he was indeed a reputable man. After proving if he was really powerful, they all wanted to be on friendly terms with him. They would not mind throwing him over with a rebellion if he was not.


    Judging from the way they bent and bowed down before him, he could say that they all respected him. For now, they wouldn''t dare to mess with him. They saw how a sect leader quivered in fear and panic in fear of offending him. It was enough proof of how powerful he was right now.


    "They''d better not," Austin said to himself. "Or I''ll exterminate them and their sects like bugs."

 Chapter 1389 Leading The Southern Alliances Army

    "Commander Austin, our visit today is in regards to the future of South Continent. Our very safety depends on the success of our talks today."


    Suddenly, a tall, middle aged man, who had a full forehead and looked kingly in appearance stood up and looked at Austin.


    This man was Tierry, the leader of the Heavens Sect of the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom. He was a blessed and accomplished cultivator who had already stepped into the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    That way, he was now, among the mightiest warriors of the South Continent; he enjoyed the same level of power as Tristan, who had been the chief leader of the Southern Alliances Army and was later killed by Austin.


    Such high rank allowed him to enjoy quite a few privileges in the South Continent.


    "What do you mean, your safety depends on it?"


    Austin was utterly confused. Surely, things weren''t that bleak without him!


    "Thanks to you, more than thirty demon semi-emperors were killed in the battle of the Mysterious Sky City. I think it won''t be doing anyone an injustice if we said that it was your actions which turned the scales in our favor.


    Only because of you, did we manage to keep heart and kill hundreds of demon race warriors.


    However, most of them are still around in the South Continent, and have taken over a vast number of large territories.


    Moreover, the Heaven Palace which colluded with the demon race in that war is still in possession of the Triangle Zone. They are also a potential threat to us.


    We have conferred together and we all believe that we need to put in a persistent amount of effort in order to completely destroy the remnants of the demon race in the South Continent, as well as the Heaven Palace in the Triangle Zone!"


    Tierry replied in a loud and clear voice.


    "Tierry is right!"


    "Tierry''s saying the right thing, mind you! We need to be alert and on the lookout for danger even in the times of safety. The only way to true safety is through complete annihilation of those demons!"


    "Absolutely, I second it too!"


    Austin could see that every single sect-leader and clan-leader was in agreement with Tierry; as they should have been. The guy was right.


    "I see. I agree with you Tierry."


    Austin could see how important getting rid of those demons was.


    "Now, as we all know, the previous leader of our Southern Alliances Army was Tristan. Focus on ''was'', because he was killed by Commander Austin for his unlawful and unnecessary persecution of the A.L. Army.


    Right now, we are flying solo without a leader. Which means we need to find a new leader for ourselves. It has to be someone who leads us in battle and helps us destroy the remaining demon warriors as well as those idiots in the Heaven Palace.


    I recommend Commander Austin as our next leader.


    What do you guys think?"


    Tierry continued and asked everyone there in a loud and clear voice.


    "Now hang on a second... You mean, you want me to lead the Southern Alliances Army?"


    become a really formidable force to be reckoned with.


    With the addition of his own army, the total number of the human soldiers was near eight hundred thousand now.


    When this troop gathered in the Mysterious Sky City, the crowd was so dense that a bird''s eye view of the city would have only granted you densely packed heads.


    After a rough head-count, Austin waved his hands toward this troop.


    Immediately, as if in response to some unseen leash being pulled, the soldiers flew into the sky of the South Continent and were gone.


    Everywhere they went, all of time and space was left rumbling in shock.


    They were going to initiate the first step of Austin''s plan, which was to retrieve the countries that had been captured by the demon race.


    The number of such hostile takeovers was about fifty and they all needed to be taken back. The demons needed to be robbed of every possible stronghold.


    Some time ago, Austin had already dispatched the A.L. Army to retrieve about thirty of those countries, so around ten of them were already in the process of retrieval.


    As for the demons, they had only left thirty or forty thousand soldiers in each country to guard it, thinking that such a number was enough in their arrogance.


    When faced with such a small scale force, it was extremely easy for the Southern Alliance Army to win the battle. They had been gathered under one banner and it''s well-known what a united army can do.


    So it took Austin only about ten days to retrieve the remaining ten countries from the demon''s hold. This was a major victory for the human race.


    Now, every single human country had been retrieved and they were free. Their sovereignty had been gifted back to them.


    And the entire presence of the demon race had been destroyed.


    Three days later, once everyone rested properly, Austin took a mighty army and headed into the Triangle Zone.


    They all knew that it was the final battlefield! Complete victory waited them on the other side.

 Chapter 1390 A Raid On The Heaven Palaces Headquarters

    In the sky above the Triangle Zone, the 800, 000 fierce warriors from the Southern Alliances Army were marching quickly forward.


    Austin took the lead, followed closely by more than 40 Semi-emperor Realm masters.


    In the meantime, Austin came to an agreement with the Semi-emperor Realm masters before reaching the Triangle Zone.


    They reached the conclusion that they would march into the headquarters of the Heaven Palace and slay their enemies.


    Their common enemy, the demons from the Heaven Claimer tribe of the Demon Abyss World had entered the South Continent of the Prime Martial World through the time-space teleportation channel that was located centrally at the headquarters of the Heaven Palace.


    The time-space teleportation channel was their only path and if the channel was completely destroyed, there was no way the Heaven Claimer tribe of the Demon Abyss World could enter the Prime Martial World again.


    The only way to prevent the continuous harassment of the demons was to lead the Southern Alliances Army to defeat the warriors of the Heaven Palace, following which the human race would be at peace again.


    Austin, while staying at the Triangle Zone, had already done a thorough investigation of the Heaven Palace''s headquarters.


    As strategized before, once the Southern Alliances Army led by Austin entered the Triangle Zone, they hurried towards the headquarters.


    After marching non-stop for one full day, they finally arrived at the desert in the Triangle Zone.


    Above them, the sky stretched across the vast barren desert.


    Charged up with new energy, the warriors raced across the desert.


    Consequently, the sky above the desert suddenly started changing violently and was filled with loud rumbling noises.


    "Halt!"


    Austin raised his hand and shouted out.


    It was evident the warriors considered Austin their leader, after they came to a standstill at his command.


    "The Heaven Palace''s headquarters lie beneath this desert."


    Austin''s voice boomed across the desert with such vitality that the 800, 000 warriors were instantly revved to take on their enemies.


    Then, they began to gaze at the vast desert stretch.


    They soon realized the reason why the headquarters was known for its mysterious location and no one could ever find it.


    It was very deceptively hidden from anybody''s eye and anyone who ventured to find the headquarters would only find himself lost in the vast desert.


    Nobody could imagine such a hiding place and rightly so, no


    Heaven Palace.


    A demon semi-emperor who towered over seven meters and exuded formidable demonic presence stepped out from the crowd and said slowly, "Ha-ha, Southern Alliance Army! Finally, you are here!"


    Austin soon realized that the demon was at the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    At once, he stood out from his Southern Alliances Army and replied in a cool voice, "Yes, we are here to eradicate your demon race completely!


    Today, all of you demons, including the human warriors from the Heaven Palace, are going to be killed!"


    "If I guessed right, you should be Austin!" the demon semi-emperor snarled.


    He was staring at Austin with the eyes that of a venomous snake. He had been in the headquarters all the time and never got the chance to meet Austin before.


    "That''s right,"


    Austin replied coldly.


    "Incredible! I still cannot believe that the armies of our Heaven Claimer tribe who were sent to conquer the South Continent faced such a crushing defeat because of you!"


    the demon semi-emperor roared as he fixed his stare at Austin with increasing hatred.


    "Ha ha ha...


    Keep your nonsense aside! It was your Heaven Claimer tribe who invaded our Prime Martial World 800 years ago and faced a very humiliating defeat!


    But shamelessly you never gave up your nasty ambition and invaded us again.


    However, the result of your invasion this time will be no less as it was 800 years ago. Be prepared to face it again!


    All of you demons trying to invade us will be killed ruthlessly by our fierce army!"


    Saying this, Austin started laughing and he was soon joined by his army. The entire square resonated with their laughter.

 Chapter 1391 Reinforcement

    "Oh, is that so?


    Perhaps wiping us out is more complicated than you''ve imagined."


    When the demon semi-emperor spoke, a cunning glance flashed across his eyes.


    Austin''s spiritual sense had become much more powerful since he drew the energy from the wisp of Lean''s soul.


    Hence, he had caught sight of the rapid shift of expression on the demon semi-emperor''s eyes.


    Besides that, there was another thing that confused Austin.


    Facing 800, 000 troops of Southern Alliances Army, all members of the demon race and people of the Heaven Palace didn''t show any sign of panic.


    It seemed like they had been waiting for their enemies.


    Austin furrowed his eyes, trying to trace whatever was making him a little suspicious.


    ''Something is wrong.


    Is this some kind of a trap?


    At this point, there are about 300, 000 demons on the square.


    And the number of cultivators from the Heaven Palace is about 100, 000.


    So our enemy''s military force is about 400, 000.


    But I have 800, 000 men under my command, and we outnumber them for a half.


    With my spiritual sense, I can perceive about ten demon semi-emperors and two human cultivators of the Semi-emperor Realm from the Heaven Palace.


    So we got about 12 masters at the Semi-emperor Realm to handle.


    But I have thirty to forty masters of the same caliber on my side.


    Besides, my demonic avatar and I alone can take out all the enemies at the Semi-emperor Realm.


    In a word, we''re much stronger than our enemy.''


    The thought set Austin''s mind at ease.


    ''Victory will be ours whatever game they''re playing.''


    Austin''s eyes fell on the members of the Heaven Palace.


    ''Shame on these humans for siding with those demo


    o waste time talking to him. We need to end this quickly, '' he thought.


    Upon hearing his words, the soldiers of the Southern Alliances Army drew out their weapons and magic treasures, signaling their readiness to fight.


    ''This is going to be the last war between us and those demons.


    As long as we kill all the demons here, there will be no troops of the demon race in the South Continent anymore.''


    Austin raised his right hand.


    "Fight till death to protect the space passage.


    Our backup will be here in an hour.


    Let''s fight for our tribe,"


    the demon semi-emperor snarled, noticing Austin was going to order his men to attack.


    ''They have backup?''


    Austin''s heart missed a beat.


    ''It means more demons will be here in an hour.''


    Austin looked up at the space crack above the square.


    ''No doubt, their backup will come here through this black hole.


    We''re running out of time. We must destroy the portal above before their reinforcement arrives, or things will get more complicated, '' he mused.


    "Move!"


    Without any hesitation, Austin waved his right hand down and commanded his men to attack.

 Chapter 1392 Demon-sacrificing Hellfire

    Attack! Fight! Kill! ...


    With a wave of his hand, Austin ordered soldiers of the Southern Alliances Army, who were standing behind him, to attack.


    Without hesitation, they marched forward with great strength and vigor towards the spacious and black square.


    Those human warriors, who were running on the ground or flying in midair, blasted out numerous waves of sharp vital energy.


    And in an instant, countless shouts and cries echoed between the heaven and the earth.


    The soldiers of the Southern Alliances Army were undeniably as fierce as tigers and wolves in battle. They charged at the enemy without any qualms. The intensity of their desire to win glinted in their eyes.


    Meanwhile, the blood, destruction, and screams turned the square into a hellish battleground.


    However, at that very moment, amidst the chaos and turmoil, a desperate voice interrupted the surrounding.


    "Children, for greater good, be brave and sacrifice yourselves,"


    a demon semi-emperor shouted suddenly.


    The next moment, what happened surprised and shocked everybody on the spot.


    Boom! Boom!


    Those demon soldiers'' bodies exploded one by one like fireworks.


    In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of demon soldiers'' bodies blew up.


    To everybody''s surprise, their bodies were then reduced to dark flames rather than streams of blood, flesh, and bones.


    Those senior demon soldiers could successfully turn their bodies into a massive blaze of fire.


    However, those weaker demon soldiers could only manage to transform themselves into smaller flames.


    After the sacrificial explosion of thousands of demon soldiers, numerous dark flames of different sizes emerged on the square, dancing with their fiery blaze.


    Then, those dark flames converged and turned into some enormous waves of fire, burning and then flowing to the human warriors of the Southern Alliances Army.


    Unfortunately, those human warriors couldn''t dodge the burning flames and were then instantly engulfed by the pitch-dark waves of flames.


    Those poor warriors were torched alive, with their wails and outcries filling the area.


    The massive dark flames were, without a doubt, horrifying. The way it sizzled and flowed with the slight wind only added to the horror it emitted.


    "Damn! Bombard those fucking flames!" said a warrior who was lucky enough to dodge the flames.


    Meanwhile, the warriors, who were running behind, heard the order and exerted all their strength to hit the dark flames with shafts of violent vital energy force.


    Broadsword shadows, sword aura, feet shadows, spear shadows, as well as all kinds of magic treasures rained down on the burning flames.


    They all hit the rings of fire created by the gigantic blaze.


    However, to their great


    ning from the demon semi-emperor, he was now hesitating.


    At the back of his mind, he was actually skeptic of those words, whether they were true or not. Perhaps, playing safe would do Austin and his army good in this war�C�Cat least for now.


    After all, the demonic avatar was his most significant power.


    If anything awful befell on his demonic avatar, it would mean a significant loss to his strength and power.


    The damage would undoubtedly be irreversible. So perhaps, it was really better to refrain from utilizing it as his weapon.


    ''Now, what should I do?'' Austin thought deeply, obviously faced with a dilemma.


    The situation was disastrous and catastrophic.


    All human warriors from the Southern Alliances Army just stood still, shocked, and stunned by the formidable pitch-dark sea of fires.


    Even those human semi-emperors didn''t dare move forward and were tied to the ground.


    "Ha-ha!


    Remember that our reinforcements will come here in no time. Then, we''ll conquer the South Continent once again.


    Austin, let me tell you something.


    The leader of our reinforcements is Black Terminator, the Demon Emperor.


    Ha-ha! He''s another demon emperor of our Heaven Claimer tribe.


    More than that, he''s even better than Annihilator the Demon Emperor whose body you have, because he just came back from a more advanced dimension.


    I estimate that he is much--and very much more---powerful than Annihilator.


    Ha-ha. Don''t you dare think that our hands are tired just because you can control the demon body of Annihilator the Demon Emperor.


    Ha-ha! You''re so arrogant and so stupid, kid.


    You have obviously overestimated yourself. Now, prepare yourself because you''re about to die! Ha-ha!"


    The demon semi-emperor stared at Austin amusingly and couldn''t help but thunder another series of mocking laughter.

 Chapter 1393 Black Terminator The Demon Emperor

    ''Black Terminator the Demon Emperor?''


    All the Southern Alliances Army were stupefied. It was not what they expected.


    A sense of fear rose in their hearts as they wondered how this could happen. They were all wide-eyed, nervous for what was to come.


    ''If this demon semi-emperor is telling the truth, this Black Terminator the Demon Emperor is at the Emperor Realm.


    Even though Lean, the so-called demon ancestor those demons summoned back then, is at the Emperor Realm, what I confronted was just a wisp of his soul.


    Besides, its power was restricted by many factors in the Prime Martial World.


    Although Annihilator the Demon Emperor''s demonic energy is inside my demonic avatar, it is weaker than a cultivator of the Emperor Realm because it is only controlled by a copy of my spiritual soul.


    Compared to a real demon emperor, it has less combat experience and demonic skills. And its understanding of martial arts skills and principles is at a basic level.


    It will never be on par with the real one. It could never match it, ''


    Austin pondered as he stared off the distance, thinking about his next move.


    ''Once Black Terminator the Demon Emperor comes here, no one in the Prime Martial World could be a match for him.


    If that happens, the demons will occupy the Prime Martial World, '' he mused. But studying his surroundings, it seemed like he wasn''t the only one thinking ahead for a change.


    Other cultivators of the Southern Alliances Army also realized the gravity of the situation. People suddenly fell quiet with their faces gloomy and their eyes afraid.


    "OMG! What are we going to do? A real demon emperor is on his way!" shouted a woman from a distance.


    Suddenly, there was an outrage. People were screaming their thoughts. A once quiet place was filled with several voices reverberating through the sky, letting the world know their fears. "This is not good. We''re doomed to lose the war!"


    Cultivators of the Southern Alliances Army began whispering to one another with a rattled expression on their faces. They, too, were afraid of what was to come.


    Even the Semi-emperor Realm masters got flustered.


    Austin, running out of ideas, sunk into despair. His head was all over the place as he pondered on this catastrophe that they were about to face.


    But a couple of seconds later, he pulled himself together. He knew there were people who depended on him. If he showed weakness now, it would be like flicking the light of a candle and letting darkness fall on them.


    He could not let that happen. He gritted his teeth with a brooding expression.


    ''No, I can''t watch Black Terminator the Demon Emperor come here with his


    ey all screamed in shock and in awe, no one could definitely tell.


    "How could it be possible for a cultivator to have three different Unearthly Fire? He is so lucky," one cultivator said.


    "Looks like luck is on Commander Austin''s side," another one chided in.


    Impressed but suddenly afraid, a series of exclamation broke out among the Southern Alliances Army.


    "This is preposterous! Impossible even!


    This is your trick, isn''t it?


    How could you get three kinds of Unearthly Fire?


    I don''t believe that.


    You must be bluffing," the demon semi-emperor in charge roared emotionally.


    ''There must be some kind of mistake, '' he thought.


    A dash of panic reflected in his voice.


    He tried to hide it as best as he could but this didn''t escape Austin.


    Feeling a lot more determined after he successfully summoned all three Unearthly Fire, he regarded the demon semi-emperor.


    "Are you afraid now?


    I bet my Unearthly Fire can destroy the Demon-sacrificing Hellfire. Am I right?" Austin asked, with a playful smile on his face, his tone bragging more than anything.


    He, then, uttered a magic spell.


    As he was done and said the final word of the incantation, the Scorching Evil Fire, the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire and the Mint Wood Fire burned more fiercely and intensely at the same time.


    Moments later, a scarlet flame burned over Austin''s right palm;


    a black flame was on his left palm;


    an indigo flame was over his head.


    Austin was enveloped by the three Unearthly Fire. No one could stop him now. Not the people; not the cultivators; and not even the demon semi-emperor. It was now or never for Austin and he knew that. So before he changed his mind, he did it.


    "Swoosh!"


    Austin rushed into the sea of the Demon-sacrificing Hellfire.

 Chapter 1394 Fighting The Enemies Alone

    In the blink of an eye, Austin was in the sea of fire.


    The burning flames darted at Austin from different directions. They surrounded him totally.


    It seemed like they were intelligent creatures and were able to identify their target and devour him.


    They moved around swiftly, and kept releasing formidable power as if nothing could stop them.


    All the members of the Southern Alliances Army stared at Austin nervously.


    They tried hard to attack the Demon-sacrificing Hellfire from afar as per Austin''s order and prevent it from getting closer to Austin.


    The situation got tenser as the flames were approaching faster.


    When the flames were quite close, the three balls of Unearthly Fire emitted different waves.


    The three waves were a scarlet scorching fire wave, a chilly black fire wave and a rolling indigo fire wave. They worked together to pounce at the flames of the Demon-sacrificing Hellfire. Each fire wave released a terrifying power.


    Suddenly the scenario changed.


    The flames of the Demon-sacrificing Hellfire retreated as the three waves blocked the way. It withdrew as if it had met its natural enemies.


    ''I was right!


    With the three kinds of Unearthly Fire, the Demon-sacrificing Hellfire couldn''t even get close to me. Hurting me is a far off thing for it!'' Austin thought with relief.


    Austin stepped forward safe and unhurt.


    Realizing that the three kinds of Unearthly Fire could protect him, he quickened his pace and had no apprehensions anymore.


    After a while, he stopped in his tracks.


    Austin slowly raised his head and his eyes fell upon the crack mid-air.


    "If I want to destroy the spatial teleportation passage, what am I supposed to do?"


    Austin used his spiritual sense to ask the gnome who was in the Illusion Bead.


    Spatial force was one of the talents of the gnome''s race.


    Austin surmised that the gnome knew more about the spatial teleportation passage than he did.


    And it didn''t surprise Austin a wee bit when the gnome responded immediately.


    "Stability is vital for the spatial teleportation passage.


    Only a stable spatial passage can guarantee perfect delivery. It means an undisturbed journey from the entrance to the exit point.


    It''s easy to destroy the spatial passage. All you need to do is to keep hitting the point of entrance of the passage.


    Once its structure is ruined, the passage is ruined as well.


    It can''t work anymore!"


    The gnome elaborated the whole thing for Austin.


    ''I see!''


    A smile appeared on Austin''s face when he heard the gnome''s the


    he powerful attacks.


    They got hit and seemed to shatter into a million pieces.


    "Go! All of you! Just stall him. Hold on another fifteen minutes, and victory will be ours," the demon semi-emperor commanded to those who were left alive.


    All the demons and cultivators from the Heaven Palace threw themselves at Austin. They attacked him as if they were to carry out a suicide mission.


    All the human cultivators, standing outside the square, watched Austin fight against the two hundred thousand enemies on his own.


    They were overcome with shock and surprise.


    ''He is like the god of war, '' all the men in the Southern Alliances Army thought.


    They were supposed to join Austin and fight their enemies.


    But they stayed still because the Demon-sacrificing Hellfire had covered the whole square and the area above it. Except Austin, no one could get into that area.


    "What are we waiting for?


    Let''s work together to put out the Demon-sacrificing Hellfire. We should act as Commander Austin had ordered.


    We need to do something now!"


    one Semi-emperor Realm master of the Southern Alliances Army shouted as he recovered from his shock.


    His words drew his comrades out of the trance. They were back to their senses.


    "You are right! Let''s hit the fucking fire together to put it out."


    "Come on, guys! Let''s do it!"


    The human cultivators of the Southern Alliances Army launched vital energy attacks at the burning Demon-sacrificing Hellfire. They hoped their plan would work and the fire would be put out.


    Inspired by Austin''s gallant performance and courage, all of them were in high spirits again. Seeing their commander lead from the front, they were eager to fight.

 Chapter 1395 Who The Hell Are You

    More than eight hundred thousand cultivators of the Southern Alliances Army did all they could to quell the raging Demon-sacrificing Hellfire incessantly. After a considerable amount of effort, the burning flame was slowly losing its strength.


    The power it contained in its blaze was beginning to weaken from the endeavor.


    "It''s working!


    Come on, guys, keep putting the damn fire out! Once we have smothered the flame, we can go join Commander Austin and help him defeat our enemies,"


    Godwin exclaimed in excitement as he could sense that the Demon-sacrificing Hellfire''s blaze was slowly waning.


    He was becoming more and more flustered as he saw Austin being attacked by over two hundred thousand demons and human cultivators in the far distance. Godwin knew that Austin needed help as quickly as he could.


    The queen was also worried about Austin. She kept infusing her evil energy into the magic fan and used it to hit the fire which enveloped the square.


    At this point, Austin kept using the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship above the square.


    "Go away!"


    he shouted.


    "Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!"


    Streaks of sword-light shot towards the demons and cultivators of the Heaven Palace, immediately destroying them.


    Austin hurriedly rushed towards the space teleportation passage several hundred meters above the ground.


    Legions of soldiers from the demon race and warriors of the Heaven Palace charged at Austin.


    Even though they knew that Austin would strike them down easily, they kept rushing towards him. Their minds seemingly decided that they would give up their lives to impede Austin from claiming victory as best as they could.


    "What? You annoying boy.


    I''m going to end you here, right now."


    The ten demon semi-emperor were in striking distance from Austin and displayed their best demonic skills to attack him.


    However, their combined might was not enough to best Austin.


    The Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship Austin had learnt was way too powerful. Each time he activated this skill, he could take out several thousand enemies in an instant.


    Austin then drew out the Ancient Dragon Sword.


    Upon waving the blade, it suddenly transformed into a huge white dragon and tore the charging demons and cultivators of the Heaven Palace apart.


    Countless number of fallen enemies littered the battlefield. This was an amazing display of Austin''s power as he had not yet even summoned his demonic avatar to help him strike down


    t''s why we had to call for backup and got our lord here.


    He is now joining our cause. You don''t stand the chance against us now," he said victoriously.


    He glared at Austin with spite and hatred in his eyes.


    "Damn it! What should I do? Am I going to wait and see Black Terminator the Demon Emperor reach this plane?"


    Austin said, at a loss for words while he was trying to process what''s happening in front of him.


    "Fuck!


    Wake up, Austin. What are you waiting for?


    Do it quickly.


    This passage connects two worlds.


    Although Black Terminator the Demon Emperor is on his way, he''s still sauntering and has not crossed the passage yet.


    You need to destroy the entrance of the passage as soon as possible. That way, that powerful demon won''t be able to set foot on this world,"


    the gnome howled at Austin though his spiritual sense.


    ''I see.''


    Austin pulled himself together after hearing his words.


    "Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!"


    He kept executing the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship skill to attack the entrance of the passage.


    Streaks of misty sword-light dashed towards the passage''s cracks.


    Austin then transported his vital energy to the Ancient Dragon Sword.


    White dragons emerged from the Ancient Dragon Sword which then began hitting the entrance with loud noises.


    Austin pull all out the stops in a bid to destroy the passage.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    Loud explosions came from the other end of the passage.


    "Fuck!


    What''s going on?


    Who the hell are you? How dare you try to destroy the passage?"


    The furious growl resounded again from the passage.


    A trace of panic reflected in the voice.

 Chapter 1396 It Was All Over

    A roar filled with rage came from the transmission tunnel. It was easy to tell that the Demon Emperor panicked as he realized that Austin was destroying the tunnel. A smirk cracked in Austin''s mouth.


    "Huh! Black Terminator? Demon Emperor? I don''t think you are able to get through the tunnel that easily!"


    Austin didn''t feel intimidated by the roar on the other side of the passage. Instead, he picked up the pace to destroy the tunnel.


    Dozens of sword-lights rushed into the transmission tunnel, each containing Austin''s powerful killing intent.


    As Austin brandished the Ancient Dragon Sword, white dragons began to come out of the blade, adorned with the sword-light of the Ancient Dragon Sword. The white dragons roared and flew into the tunnel one after the other.


    Austin had been performing his best to activate the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship and brandish the Ancient Dragon Sword at the same time.


    The space in the transmission tunnel began to fluctuate and collapse on itself because of Austin''s fierce attacks. Soon enough, the tunnel became so unstable that explosions could be heard inside it.


    With the erratic energy blowing up inside the tunnel, some of the immense explosions blasted fierce waves out of the tunnel and onto the other side.


    "Oh Shit! The tunnel has become so unstable!" the Demon Emperor shouted with anger.


    He couldn''t believe that someone was really able to destroy the tunnel by his sheer will and skills alone.


    "Damn you bastard! How dare you! Who the hell are you?" the Demon Emperor roared.


    "I''ll never let you off the hook that easy, you bastard!"


    Austin''s attempts of destroying the tunnel had enraged the Demon Emperor.


    From the volume of the shout, it seemed that the Demon Emperor was extremely pissed off and was raring to annihilate Austin.


    Even though they only could hear the Demon Emperor''s voice, everyone present, including the demons, could feel the anger and hatred from that blood-curdling shout.


    "Oh no! He is trying to destroy the tunnel! You bastard!" the leader of demon semi-emperors was panicked upon realizing what Austin had done with all his skills.


    "We need to stop him from destroying the tunnel! Everyone go and stop that filthy human at all costs!" he ordered.


    The thought of losing the battle weighed heavily on the leader. This made him more desperate and flustered as he commanded his forces towards Austin.


    Beads of sweat were profusely dripping down the leader''s brow. Rallying his forces, he ran towards Austin with the other two demon semi-emperors and the rest of the demon soldiers.


    However, the remaining demon army only numbered in the tens of thousands. All of the demon s


    out a smile.


    "Okay then, it''s time to deal with you now," Austin remarked as he turned his attention to the demons.


    His eyes while looking at the demons evoked an immense killing intent that would send shivers to anyone who saw it.


    Before anyone could reply, Austin was already rushing towards the remaining demon forces.


    "Go to hell!" he shouted.


    A roar filled the space of the square.


    Shoop!


    He executed the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship skill onto the hapless demon soldiers.


    Boom!


    Afterwards, Austin unsheathed the Ancient Dragon Sword, summoning the white dragons which roared and flew towards the demons.


    The demons, including the demon semi-emperors, had lost their fighting spirit already and had practically given up.


    A few moments later, Austin dealt the decisive blow. Finally, the battle was over.


    The three demon semi-emperors were badly injured by Austin. Their wounds seem to be fatal.


    However, Austin transferred them into the City instead of killing them.


    He didn''t kill them because he wanted to obtain the demonic skills they practiced.


    Except these three demon semi-emperors, Austin slaughtered all the remaining enemies, including the demons and the human warriors from the Heaven Palace. No one was spared.


    Austin wasn''t a ruthless or merciless killer.


    However, the battle itself was brutal. He couldn''t let go of any enemies, especially the likes of the demons.


    The demon race had conquered almost fifty countries after they intruded the South Continent, and they were responsible for the deaths of countless human warriors.


    They would kill everyone in the country if the humans tried to fight back.


    Hence, Austin showed no mercy towards the demon race and he would never spare any demon who were part of the war.

 Chapter 1397 The Spatial Force

    Furthermore, if Austin had not killed remaining the demon race invaders in the South Continent apart from the three demon semi-emperors, trouble would have brewed in the Prime Martial World sooner or later.


    Once he had annihilated those villains, Austin wasted no time exiting the square.


    Meanwhile, the Demon-sacrificing Hellfire was still burning fiercely inside the square, with no clear sign of being put out any time soon.


    However, the lingering question about whether or not the Hellfire would disappear was not worthy of consideration anymore.


    "Ha-ha, all right then. Everybody listen. Right now, we are situated in the world beneath the sands, the sect headquarters of the Heaven Palace.


    The power and wealth of the Heaven Palace far exceeds those of any first-class sect in the South Continent of the Prime Martial World.


    So I suggest that, in the next moment, all of you search the entirety of this headquarters and find something valuable for yourselves,"


    Austin said in a loud voice.


    Now that the combat was over, it was time for the warriors of the Southern Alliances Army to do something fun and relaxing.


    "Great!


    Let''s go for a treasure hunt!"


    most warriors of the Southern Alliances Army replied loudly in unison before immediately spreading out to look for treasures.


    They could barely wait to try their luck in the treasure hunt and see whether they would be able to find something valuable in the sect headquarters of the Heaven Palace.


    The rest of the Southern Alliances Army, up to thirty to forty prominent human cultivators at the Semi-emperor Realm, slowly formed a crowd around Austin.


    "Ha-ha, Commander Austin. I, Tierry, seldom admire anyone, but today, I have developed the greatest respect for you!"


    a dignified, tall and stalwart man with a full forehead said as he let out a delighted laugh the moment he approached Austin.


    This man, called Tierry, was the sect chief of the Heavens Sect in the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom. He was at the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    It was he who nominated Austin to be the director general of the Southern Alliances Army before.


    "Ha-ha-ha. Commander Austin, it is such a privilege to have you as our director general. I feel grateful that I strongly backed you for this position.


    Otherwise, we wouldn''t have been able to confront all those enemies today, since most of our fighters are just average cultivators,"


    Tierry said in a slightly proud tone.


    In that moment, he swore to himself that he would stand by Austin''s side and remain his ally for the rest of his life.


    He swore that he would never make an enemy of Austin.


    Above all else, it was Austin''s terrifyingly formidable power that held him in awe.


    Aside from Tierry, the rest of the prominent human cultivators at the Semi-emperor Realm all praised Austin for his excellence as well.


    They all gathered closer to Austin in an effort to be friends with him.


    Right next to Austin was the queen who had been standing right beside him the whole time.


    Everyone knew very well that this beautiful woman from the evil shadow race wearing a royal at


    ng what the gnome said.


    Afterwards, Austin excused himself, immediately putting an end to his conversation with the human cultivators at the Semi-emperor Realm.


    Then, through his spiritual sense, he informed the queen of his plan and asked her to wait for him in front of the square.


    After that, Austin immediately released and activated three kinds of Unearthly Fire to protect himself. And once he was under such protection, he utilized his bodily movement skill and headed for the space-time teleportation passage high above the square.


    As soon as Austin entered the vicinity of the square, the Demon-sacrificing Hellfire began surging toward the sky to attack him.


    However, the three kinds of Unearthly Fire around Austin immediately defended him from it.


    In no more than the blink of an eye, the three kinds of Unearthly Fire, each with a different color, had already repelled all of the attacks of the Demon-sacrificing Hellfire.


    Shortly after that, Austin once again reached the area near the exit of the space-time teleportation passage.


    Swoosh!


    The gnome exited the Illusion Bead and appeared next to Austin.


    "All right. Austin, let''s get closer to the exit.


    Don''t forget that you have previously destroyed the stability of the space within.


    So when we approach the passage exit, we must be very cautious and remember to keep a distance from it. Otherwise, the fierce spatial turbulence will easily drag us into the void for an infinite amount of time,"


    the gnome reminded Austin before he set off for the passage exit first.


    Austin immediately followed the gnome''s lead with a mixture of caution and excitement.


    Meanwhile, the human cultivators at the Semi-emperor Realm found it strange that Austin was following the gnome''s lead towards the exit of the space-time passage.


    But, of course, they knew it would be rather impolite to ask Austin his reasons for doing so.


    "Austin, what exactly are you going to do?"


    Godwin asked Austin through his spiritual sense. He was the only one who dared to ask Austin why he was doing such a thing.

 Chapter 1398 Cultivation

    Godwin was in deep thought as Austin briefly explained to him the current situation.


    His eyes widened in shock after hearing what Austin intended to do: comprehend and grasp insights to the spatial force. As a senior warrior, he was very experienced in the practice of martial arts and he knew just how difficult this thing Austin was going to set out to do.


    Although he was quite worried, he still encouraged and gave him some words of wisdom. He didn''t ask Austin further questions about his intention or knowledge of the spatial force.


    Austin was very determined in doing this. He followed the gnome and headed towards the space tunnel. They stopped when they were about twenty meters away from the entrance.


    The gnome looked at Austin and said, "Well, let''s stop here. It''s unnecessary to get nearer.


    Listen carefully what you need to do: just launch your spiritual sense and use it to sense the spatial force. Make sure that you concentrate because you need to sense every change of it.


    I will give you some tips that I have learned in comprehending and interpreting the spatial force and I will transmit them into your Soul Sea. You can use it as a reference when you try to understand the spatial force on your own.


    Now, if you will ask me whether or not you will get some insights of the spatial force, I think in the end, it will all depend on your talent."


    He started his transmission while he spoke these words to Austin.


    Through his spiritual sense, he focused and transmitted the information into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    All the information was about the knowledge and interpretation in the field of spatial force.


    After the gnome finished the transmission, he stopped talking to Austin and fell into silence. He launched his beast soul energy towards the entrance of the space tunnel and started to sense the spatial force.


    The whole area fell into a deep silence. Austin also sat down. He then crossed his legs and closed his eyes. As his mind concentrated and his energy rallied, he suspended himself in the air in a meditative position.


    He looked at the information transmitted by the gnome into his Soul Sea and tried to remember as much of it as he could.


    It was quite difficult as some of the information about the spatial force was so incomprehensible and incredibly hard to understand.


    Some of its concepts were too abstruse and abstract that there were no such things to refer to in this world.


    It took Austin quite a lot of time and energy to grasp and remember all those information and concepts.


    Austin was a tough guy by nature. He never surrendered on anything, and something like this was nothing to him.


    Time passed by slowly as Austin immersed himself in this tough task.


    He was very busy as he tried to decipher all the incomprehensible information about the spatial force in his Soul Sea transmitted by the gnome.


    Austin was not in a hurry to launch his spiritual sense in the space tunnel to sense the spatial force. He wanted to make sure that he comprehended all the information first.


    The gnome was amazed at Austin''s perseverance. ''Austin is still learning the tips about spatial force that I have transmitted into his Soul Sea. He is prudent and knows how to master a thing step by step. That''s good of him!'' though


    confident smile at the gnome.


    Without personally entering the space tunnel, the spiritual sense was the only way for a warrior to sense the situation inside the space tunnel. Although the spiritual sense was useful, it was still incomparable with personal experience.


    For a warrior to have the first-hand experience about the spatial force, he must enter into the space tunnel and feel the spatial force in person.


    After his over twenty days of meditation, Austin was able to form his understanding of the spatial force.


    He was not satisfied with the knowledge that he acquired through meditation. He wanted to get in touch with the power of the space and experience it at a closer distance.


    That was the reason why Austin wanted to walk into the space tunnel.


    He briefly explained his thought to the gnome. Then he turned his back and walked further into the space tunnel. He groped his way forward inch by inch and with great cautiousness.


    "That lad... He is not scared of anything when it comes to the affairs of martial arts!"


    The gnome smiled bitterly and shook his head as he watched Austin''s back go deeper into the tunnel.


    His eyes widened as a sudden thought crossed his mind.


    "Does that mean... Austin has really grasped some insights to the spatial force?


    Austin... is indeed a talented guy for martial arts!"


    It took the gnome quite a long time before he was able to realize this very important thing. A big bitter smile then emerged at the corner of his lips.


    Austin was now at the core vicinity of the space tunnel.


    He suddenly felt a strange power. It rushed towards him from every direction like an overwhelming wave.


    The force of the power!


    Austin felt excited.


    As he went further inside the space tunnel, he vividly felt the mighty and tremendous spatial force.


    He was about fifty or sixty meters into the space tunnel when he halted his tracks. He suddenly felt afraid to move forward.


    Austin went immobile after he had sensed a great danger ahead. The space was distorted and warped in chaos. Its distortion was caused by violent forces, and it could ruin everything in the world as it filled every corner of the space tunnel.

 Chapter 1399 Unexpectedly Became Peoples God

    Austin entered the spatial teleportation channel. When he had crossed around fifty meters, he came to a standstill.


    He closed his eyes and felt the place quietly.


    A series of spatial powers seemed to have wrapped around Austin''s body.


    Austin felt that the close contact of such a kind was indeed very helpful.


    He also realized that he had gained some good experience.


    His understanding of spatial power became deeper and more profound.


    Another ten days passed.


    In the spatial teleportation channel, Austin had been feeling and taking in the spatial power.


    Suddenly he opened his eyes.


    ''Well, it is time to leave this place!''


    Austin thought and rushed out through the exit of the channel.


    "Boy, you finally came out!"


    Outside the channel, the gnome seemed to have stopped taking in the spatial power a long time ago. He had been bored as he kept waiting for Austin.


    "Well, it has been a month now. Do you have some knowledge and experience about the spatial power?"


    The gnome was curious to know. He wondered to what extent Austin had possessed the spatial power.


    "Gnome, could you teleport me a few times now? I want to experience it again."


    Austin did not answer the gnome''s question directly. Rather he wanted the gnome to help him check out his powers.


    "You want me to teleport you several times?"


    The gnome was a little surprised at Austin''s request.


    "All right!"


    The gnome nodded when he saw Austin shake his head.


    The gnome had teleported with Austin and Violet using his Space Teleportation several times before.


    With a wave of his paw, the gnome sent out spatial power.


    Near the place where the gnome stood, the space slightly vibrated and twisted, as if there were ripples in a lake.


    Then, the gnome took Austin through space into a spatial channel. They disappeared from the space of the real world.


    After traveling about 1500 meters in the spatial channel, the gnome took Austin out of the spatial channel. They came back to the space of the real world.


    The gnome took Austin into spatial channels five times, using Space Teleportation.


    During the process, Austin had been observing every action of the gnome very keenly.


    He carefully observed how the gnome used and manipulated the spatial power.


    After being teleported five times by the gnome, Austin spoke up.


    "Okay, it is enough!"


    He asked the gnome to stop.


    "Well, boy, what hav


    Austin wondered as he decided to go down and check it out. He quickly put away the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot in his Space Ring.


    He changed his appearance by using the Appearance-transforming Clothes and looked like an ordinary middle-aged man. Then, he went down to the city below, using the bodily movement skill.


    Soon, Austin landed on the street of the city.


    It was a lively atmosphere on the street. Everyone present was in a joyous mood.


    On inquiring about the reason of their joys and celebrations, Austin got absurd answers.


    The news that Austin led the Southern Alliances Army into the headquarters of the Heaven Palace and killed all the demons had spread throughout the entire South Continent.


    During this period of time, Austin''s name had spread throughout the South Continent. Not only the cultivators, but also the ordinary people came to know about his achievements.


    Moreover, some ordinary people even began to state that Austin was a god and had come to save the South Continent.


    As time passed, many ordinary people also began to enshrine Austin''s portraits.


    It became more surprising to see that a few people even built temples for Austin!


    On hearing all this in the city, Austin was dumbfounded by the absurd ideas of the ordinary people.


    "Boy, I am still alive! Why has everyone started worshiping me?"


    Austin was upset and left the place quickly.


    In his heart, Austin decided that he would keep a much lower profile henceforth. He wanted to be recognized for his achievements, but worshiping him and calling him god was something he could not come to grips with.

 Chapter 1400 Cultivators From The Other Three Continents

    A day had quickly lapsed.


    As soon as Austin reached the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, he immediately headed for the place where Master Li lived. That area was surrounded by several mountains, making it quite strenuous to locate.


    Approximately an hour after, the mountains came into his view.


    He put away his Dragon and Phoenix Chariot and flew straight to those landforms using his bodily movement skill.


    ''What?


    Why are these people still here?'' Austin suddenly thought upon employing his spiritual sense to survey the area.


    Surprised, he found that those mountains were thronged with cultivators and flags were fluttering everywhere. The whole place was undeniably lively.


    Those cultivators, who were more than eight hundred thousand in number, were the soldiers of the Southern Alliances Army.


    Among them were dozens of valiant and imposing figures standing on the peak of the very mountain where he was heading. They were a group of prominent cultivators, all at the Semi-emperor Realm.


    Austin felt quite strange to unexpectedly see them there and began to wonder what was happening here.


    Why are they still here? All the troops of the demon race in the South Continent had already been annihilated.


    There was no need for the army to exist anymore, more so to show themselves here now that peace had been re-established.


    Besides that, he recalled that he had discussed with those cultivators at the Semi-emperor Realm about the management problem of the South Alliances Army.


    They all agreed on the dissolution of the army after the annihilation of those villainous invaders in the South Continent, since there was no other purpose for the said military alliance to stay intact.


    And since the army would be dissolved by then, those troops need not be here.


    Austin remained puzzled, not knowing the reason of their presence in the area.


    "Commander Austin is back!"


    Just as when Austin was approaching the mountain peak through his bodily movement skill, a series of surprised and expectant voices resounded from the said area.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    A couple of imposing figures, one after another, rushed to welcome Austin who had just arrived.


    Those figures belonged to the thirty to forty prominent cultivators at the Semi-emperor Realm and the soldiers of the Southern Alliances Army. Godwin, Julius, and Peter were also among the others to flock before Austin.


    Besides them, Austin spotted several strangers, more than ten in number.


    But they were clearly not members of the Southern Alliances Army.


    They were powerful cultivators, with some of them at the Semi-emperor Realm and others at the Holy Realm.


    "Oh?


    Is this young man Commander Austin, the one whom you''ve mentioned a lot?"


    a shriveled old man dressed in a gray top and a loose robe asked. His haughty and satirical eyes stared at Austin as he spoke. Austin hadn''t figured out what happened here yet.


    Studying Austin in the eye, the shriveled old man looked confused and disappointed.


    "Ha-ha, yes. Austin is indeed the director general of our Southern Alliances Army,"


    Tierry, the sect chief of the Heavens Sect from the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom, replied to the shriveled old man after dashing forward to Austin''s side.


    "Austin, let me introduce to you our fellows from other continents of the Prime Martial World,"


    Tierry said to Austin.


    ''Fellows from other continents?''


    Austin thought to


    eneral can be.


    One fight is enough to clear up all our doubts."


    All of a sudden, a young man in yellow at the medium stage of Primal Holy Realm, around twenty-five years old, came out from the crowd and bravely offered. He stared at Austin with utmost disdain.


    "Well, I think that''s a great idea.


    I also want to see what extraordinary abilities he has to make him worthy of such a high position despite his young age,"


    the shriveled old man from the East Continent agreed with a nod, his eyes flashing a trace of mockery while a sly smile slowly crept on his lips.


    Apparently from his mocking tone, he insisted that Austin was used to fool him, under the command of those prominent cultivators of the army.


    Therefore, he purposefully sent out his disciple to castigate Austin.


    "Let''s get it started!"


    the young man in yellow said with his hands clasped into clenched fists. A flood of vital energy force suddenly burst out from his body before Austin could even replied to his call.


    Boom!


    The vital energy force exuding from his body rounded up into a massive palm and aimed at Austin, ready to launch his first attack.


    The young man in yellow thought that Austin was merely an ordinary cultivator at the premium stage of Heaven Realm. Thus, he planned to defeat Austin by using no martial skills and only his vital energy force instead.


    Seeing the young man in yellow, who was quite full of himself, challenge Austin, those prominent cultivators at the Semi-emperor Realm from the South Continent tried very hard to suppress their laughter. It was rather funny to watch what the young fellow was getting himself into.


    They all thought it was ridiculous for this man to challenge Austin since he was capable of defeating a prominent cultivator at the Semi-emperor Realm within a short time, let alone this man, who was merely at the Primal Holy Realm.


    ''What?'' the shriveled old man from the East Continent thought in shock.


    When he saw his disciple, the young man in yellow, got ready to battle against Austin, he also found the odd smiles on the faces of those prominent cultivators from the South Continent. Hence, he started to doubt his previous opinion of Austin.


    He wondered, ''Is it possible that this young man actually has exceptional prowess?''

 Chapter 1401 Commander Austin Loves Divine Vital Energy Crystals

    Just as the palm made of vital energy was about to hit its target, Austin vanished into thin air.


    Swoosh!


    A familiar shadow appeared out of nowhere.


    Then something roared in the surrounding air.


    A loud slap was heard, and they looked around them searching for it.


    The young man clothed in yellow was thrown a few hundred meters away before falling soundly to the ground.


    Austin stood confidently in his place.


    "What''s going on?" a dozen of cultivators from three other continents murmured among themselves.


    They were taken aback by the scene.


    Austin activated the Diabolic Flashing Skill, so he could move beside the young man in a flash and surprise him with a slap.


    The Diabolic Flashing Skill enabled Austin to reach somewhere fifty to sixty kilometers in just the blink of an eye. Hence, the young man could not react in time to defend himself and it was too late when he noticed that Austin was beside him.


    Ever since Austin practiced the Golden Sun Scripture, the vital energy that was inside his body was much more powerful than that of the cultivators who were at the same level as he was.


    Even if the cultivation base of the young man who wore yellow clothes was of a higher level, Austin''s vital energy force was much stronger than his.


    With his current strength, Austin could put down a Semi-emperor Realm master in a heartbeat. In terms of practical battle experience, martial arts perception or insights, Austin was far more superior to the youngster in yellow.


    It was very easy for Austin to defeat the young man using no martial skills.


    "What an interesting guy!"


    The elder from the East Continent became curious in Austin as his eyes fell upon him.


    "Shit. I was not prepared for that, you brat.


    I will kill you!" The young man in yellow who was still several meters away was fuming mad.


    He got up and rushed towards Austin at full speed as he let his anger get the better of him.


    "Do not do anything stupid!"


    the elder from the East Continent shouted at the young man in yellow.


    He could tell Austin was far stronger than his disciple.


    Not wanting to defy his master, the young man in yellow stopped at once


    ted."


    Tierry shook his head, telling the elder that he had no idea.


    The cultivators from the North Continent and the West Continent had recovered from their shock at this time.


    They were convinced that Austin was in charge of the Southern Alliances Army.


    A powerful looking man from the North Continent and an elder from West Continent made their way to Tierry and begged him to tell them how they could change Austin''s mind.


    "I think...


    Perhaps this might work."


    An idea came to Tierry''s mind.


    "What is it?" the elder from the East Continent asked as his face lit up.


    The man from the North Continent and the elder from the West Continent both cheered up.


    "Commander Austin is fond of divine vital energy crystals. If you will give him enough divine vital energy crystals, maybe, he will change his mind,"


    Tierry replied.


    It was well known that Austin previously made a deal with those sects and clans from the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. He used to have a problem with them.


    He traded the survival of the people on those sects and clans for six hundred million divine vital energy crystals in total.


    ''Offering him divine vital energy crystals in return?''


    The three masters at the Semi-emperor Realm looked at each other. They were angered by the idea.


    ''Are you fucking kidding us? Divine vital energy crystals are so precious, who wouldn''t like them?


    You''re obviously trying to rob us, '' they thought.

 Chapter 1402 Everything Is Back To Normal

    The three Semi-emperor Realm masters from another three continents discussed with one another through their spiritual senses.


    Moments later, they had reached an agreement.


    "Tierry, if Commander Austin can forgive our rudeness and agree to send troops to help us against demons, we will each give him eighty million divine vital energy crystal and apologize to him in person.


    Please make sure this proposition reaches him,"


    the elder from the East Continent said after taking a deep breath.


    The brawny man from the North Continent and the elder from the West Continent nodded their heads even though they were reluctant to give so many crystals to Austin.


    After agreeing to the plan, the three masters of the Semi-emperor Realm shrugged, their consciences filled with remorse.


    ''If we had been nice to Austin, things wouldn''t have ended up this way.


    Now we have to give him so many divine vital energy crystals to persuade him to help drive the demons away.''


    Austin''s master Godwin watched the three cultivators, gloating over their misfortune inwardly.


    ''You deserve this. How dare you look down upon my disciple?''


    Julius and Peter stood next to Godwin. ''This brat is so cunning. Now he will get another 240, 000, 000 divine vital energy crystals, '' they thought with envy.


    "I see. I will report this to Commander Austin,"


    Tierry responded.


    He then filled Austin in on the three Semi-emperor Realm masters'' offer through his spiritual sense.


    Austin was residing in the mountain when Tierry informed him of the Semi-emperor Realm masters'' proposition.


    Upon hearing the report, Austin''s lips curved into a mischievous smirk.


    "What? The three of them are willing to give me eighty million divine vital energy crystals each just to ask for my forgiveness?


    Even if they didn''t offer to pay me, I''ll send troops to help them.


    If the demon race has dominion over the other three continents, we will be in danger too.


    I''m not a short-sighted, selfish guy,"


    Austin murmured.


    If three masters of the Semi-emperor Realm had heard what Austin muttered, they would have been kicking themselves for offering such a large sum for his help.


    After all, they wouldn''t have to turn in eighty million divine vital energy crystals.


    "I see. I''ll let it go. Let them in. We are going to work out a plan on how to assist them,"


    Austin said to Tierry through his spiritual sense.


    Tierry informed the thre


    ustin led his forces out of the North Continent.


    Hundreds of thousands of cultivators from the North Continent had joined him to fight against the demon race.


    After taking back and liberating the North Continent, Austin was commanding approximately two million cultivators.


    Austin''s army arrived to the East Continent after marching for twelve days.


    Most of the East Continent had been occupied by the demon race by then.


    The East Continent was the most powerful one among the four continents of the Prime Martial World.


    This was why the Heaven Claimer had sent their strongest legion here, and their legion vastly outnumbered the other three armies from the other three continents.


    Austin''s army was close to two million, and over one hundred members were Semi-emperor Realm masters.


    Meanwhile, the East Continent''s army consisted of more than one million cultivators.


    Therefore, the human cultivators had the upper hand in their battle against the demon race.


    The war lasted more than a month. In the end, all the demons in the East Continent met their demise.


    Austin destroyed the space teleportation tunnel the Heaven Claimer constructed in the East Continent.


    Following the destruction of the space teleportation tunnel, all the demons in the Prime Martial World had also been annihilated.


    News of the human cultivators'' victory against the demon race spread quickly throughout the land. All the people in the Prime Martial World including cultivators and normal civilians were much relieved.


    The nightmare the demons had brought them had come to an end.


    Everything was back to normal.

 Chapter 1403 Who Is Cursing Me

    Meanwhile, a raging growl resounded through the air from another world.


    This was a world totally different from Prime Martial World--Demon Abyss World.


    It was vast and fathomless, and the sky was blanketed over by dark and heavy clouds.


    Eerie and wailing voices that sound like howling wolves could be heard all year around.


    Numerous demon races call this boundless world their home, one of them was Heaven Claimer tribe.


    Inside Heaven Claimer tribe, there was a grand palace that pierced into the sky, which was where the raging and ominous growl came from.


    All the demon race were panicking because they all knew that their leader, Black Terminator the Demon Emperor, was extremely furious.


    Deep in the palace, a tall man''s face was dripping with pure and dark evil aura. Standing in the furthest part of the palace, his strong body looked quite intimidating.


    ''''Argh!


    Damn it! Damn it! We''ve lost!


    We, the greatest Heaven Claimer tribe, failed to invade an inferior world!


    And the four space-time transmission channels that we built for several hundred years were destroyed! This is totally unforgivable!


    Somebody must pay for this!''''


    His roar was so powerful that it reverberated in all directions, making the palace''s foundations shudder.


    ''''I was supposed to enter the Prime Martial World using the space-time transmission channel a month ago.


    But that bastard destroyed the channel while I was still in there, and I almost got killed! How dare him!


    And now, finally I''ve figured out who that damn guy is!


    Austin.


    A human, Austin.


    A puny human foiled our plan of invading Prime Martial World and ruined our four valuable space-time transmission channels.


    You possess such audacity, Austin!


    I won''t forgive you, Austin. I will make you pay dearly for making a fool out of me.


    It won''t be long until I find you and eviscerate you with my bare hands.''''


    Black Terminator, the Demon Emperor, was the chief commander of the Heaven Claimer tribe. Austin would soon find out that he had a formidable nemesis he has to face.


    Back in the Prime Martial World, Austin was deep in thought.


    He was sitting i


    ely determine what was going on in her mind.


    But Austin was none the wiser when it came to the queen''s thoughts and feelings. He was totally immersed in making a breakthrough.


    Three days later, massive dark clouds began to gather in the sky, blocking the sun and smothering the entire area in utter darkness.


    The entire land was then bombarded by thunder and lightning as an electric storm raged overhead.


    ''''What?


    What happened?


    Did Thunderstroke Doom descend because of Austin''s breakthrough?''''


    Attracted by the view, the queen, who silently guarded Austin outside the valley, looked up into the sky in sheer amazement.


    Generally speaking, there was a chance to trigger Thunderstroke Doom whenever a warrior entered the Primal Holy Realm.


    But that was just a possibility instead of an absolute certainty.


    A warrior''s ability to trigger Thunderstroke Doom was connected to their talents.


    A warrior with exceptional talents would normally trigger Thunderstroke Doom as he made a breakthrough.


    On the other hand, Thunderstroke Doom wouldn''t appear at all for warriors that possess only menial talents.


    But now, the appearance of Thunderstroke Doom assured only one thing - Austin''s talents were indeed exceptional.


    Austin suddenly looked up into sky.


    His eyes stared at the electric light tightly with much anticipation.


    And he murmured, ''''Thunderstroke Doom? Come on. Fiercer! Stronger! Come on!''''

 Chapter 1404 Break Through The Thunderstroke Doom

    Dark clouds gathered in the sky and it loomed over the valley in such a way as if it was about to devour the valley.


    At that time, Austin had his complete focus on practicing the Golden Sun Scripture.


    The golden ball above his head was drawing the spiritual energy from those divine vital energy crystals.


    People around the valley also noticed what was going on above the valley.


    At Master Li''s abode in the mountain, people had their eyes fixed on the valley.


    They were no other than Godwin, Julius, Peter and Master Li himself.


    "Ha-ha looks like Austin is preparing to go through the Thunder-stroke Doom.


    It suggests that he is destined to achieve the highest level in martial arts,"


    Godwin said with a beaming smile, fixing his eyes on the dark clouds.


    "Austin is an exceptionally talented cultivator.


    I had already foreseen this much earlier.


    I don''t understand why do you doubt about him not being able to go through the Thunderstroke Doom. You should give him more credit for his ability,"


    Peter shared his observation with Godwin.


    "It is an absolute mandate for a cultivator to experience the Thunderstroke Doom when he is breaking into the Primal Holy Realm. If he doesn''t, it means he will not have high achievement in the martial arts.


    But if one goes through the Thunderstroke Doom, it means he is worthy and talented enough for the other progressive levels in the future.


    As far as I can observe, Austin will swim through the Thunderstroke Doom,"


    Julius said, agreeing with Peter.


    Fifteen minutes later, on the mountain...


    "Crack! Crack! Crack!"


    All of a sudden a series of lightning flashed repeatedly through the clouds above the valley.


    It illuminated the sky for a few moments making it appear like the breaking of the dawn.


    The next minute, the valley was almost bombarded with bolts of lightning.


    Austin was sitting calmly cross-legged in the valley.


    "They are finally coming!" he said opening his eyes abruptly.


    There was a sparkle in his eyes and his face turned ferocious.


    "Swoosh!"


    In a blink of an eye, he turned into a shadow and soared high into the sky.


    Waves of overwhelming vital energy gushed out from his body and hurled at the clouds.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The bolts of lightning which came in contact with Austin were shattered by the violent vital energy that he had released.


    After that, Austin floated in the mid-air.


    It seemed like Austin''s actions provoked some more p


    , turning to Marwell.


    "Yes. Everything is settled. We can set off anytime. But do you have the heart to leave Austin?"


    Marwell hesitated.


    "Dad, Austin and I are not meant to be together. You can see how successful he is now.


    Now that everything is ready, we can leave tomorrow.


    After all, Stone City is our home."


    When Michelle spoke, she compressed her lower lip and tears welled up her eyes.


    To stop herself from losing herself and revealing her feeling, she just turned around and walked away.


    "My foolish little girl, why can''t you just face your true feeling honestly?" Marwell sighed, looking at her retreating figure.


    He felt heartbroken to see that his daughter had chosen to run away from the man she loved.


    On another peak stood two gorgeous maids with a middle-aged man. The three of them had their eyes fixed on Austin.


    One of the girls had an oval face and a pair of arched eyebrows. Her pearl necklace made her look adorable. She was innocent and sprightly. Her name was Sue.


    The other girl was blessed with a svelte, hour-glass figure. Her black, smooth hair fell idly behind her back tied up with a silver ribbon. She exuded a graceful aura. She was Ivy.


    They had been engaged with Austin.


    "Mike, cultivators at the Primal Holy Realm are incredibly powerful, aren''t they?"


    Sue asked curiously.


    "Of course they are. No one in our country had reached the Primal Holy Realm yet.


    But now Austin is going to make it.


    My ladies, you have chosen the right person.


    Austin is a promising young man and he will be a very good husband,"


    Mike replied with a smile, feeling happy for the two girls.

 Chapter 1405 The Day We Will Meet

    Above the valley.


    An hour later, the lightning piercing the skies eventually subsided.


    The black clouds started to roll away, allowing the light to shine through and brighten the plane once again.


    With the final cloud disappearing, the sun was again shining in the sky.


    ''Haha, is it supposed to end like this?''


    Austin clenched his hands. The vital energy force more powerful than before burst out from his body.


    He was now at the preliminary stage of Primal Holy Realm!


    Although Austin''s fighting prowess was far more advanced than his actual cultivation base, he was well aware that his cultivation base was still the most important


    as it could decide how high a level he could achieve in the martial art path.


    So now, Austin was very delighted to have broken through to the Primal Holy Realm.


    Roar!


    The thunder unicorn roared through the sky as loudly as thunder rolled during a fierce storm. Then it belched lightly before returning to Austin''s elixir field.


    Austin could now control it by simply using his mind.


    He could sense that the thunder unicorn had improved his strength after swallowing the thunder and lightning. It must have been at the premium stage of Tribulation Realm.


    Cultivating the thunder unicorn was simple. All it needed to do was to swallow more of the thunder and lightning energy.


    But the problem was that Austin did not know where he could find plenty of thunder and lightning energy to feed it.


    This was the reason why its strength did not improved greatly for the longest time.


    After putting away the thunder unicorn into his elixir field, Austin looked towards the southwest direction.


    "Angus, and the Flame Emperor, now we have the opportunity to see each other!"


    Austin murmured.


    Previously, Austin made deals with Angus and the Flame Emperor that after he broke through to the Primal Holy Realm, he would return to the Mysterious Nether World and meet both of them immediately.


    In Austin''s mind, both Angus and the Flame Emperor were important people.


    When Austin met them previously, he was not powerful enough.


    But Angus and the Flame Emperor helped him immensely so


    he could easily have any city, no matter where it was.


    The whole South Continent, all the sects, including the loyal families of all the countries, would approve Austin''s request.


    "No, thank you. We have made up our mind to make the Stone City as our base.


    After all, most of us were born and grew up there.


    The Stone City is the exactly place where why came from.


    Of course, if the Meng Clan grows bigger, it will develop into other cities."


    Michelle refused Austin''s offer, shaking her head. Her mind was clearly made up even before they had the conversation.


    Obviously, she didn''t want to rely on Austin to develop the Meng Clan.


    Looking at the pretty face with some air of arrogance, Austin didn''t know what to say at that moment.


    Gazing at her tall and curvy body, Austin suddenly remembered that night when he was in the Stone City, Michelle ran into his room at midnight and began taking off all her clothes.


    She did that to convince him to help the Meng Clan to fight against the Wei Clan.


    Austin still remembered her svelte body which was as smooth and pristine as jade.


    "So... if you or your clan need my help on anything, please let me know. Don''t be a stranger."


    This was the only way Austin could reply to the girl.


    "Austin, thank you very much. The Meng Clan would have been completely wiped out if you hadn''t helped us,"


    Marwell said to Austin with sincerity coming out of his words.

 Chapter 1406 Back To The Sun Sect

    "Sir, don''t say that. After all, the Sky Sect forced you all to leave the Stone City because of me.


    But don''t worry. I will ask Brandon to protect all of you on the way back to Stone City,"


    said Austin to assure the man. He felt so guilty for being the reason why the Meng Clan had to leave the Stone City.


    He reached for his pocket and took out a Space Ring. He handed it over to Marwell.


    "Sir, all the things inside this Space Ring were retrieved from the headquarters of the Sky Sect.


    It was the Sky Sect that had forced your clan to leave Stone City. These are what they have paid for that mistake.


    Just take them, please,"


    Austin said as he offered the Space Ring on his hand.


    Marwell looked hesitantly at the ring. He looked back and forth from the ring, then to Austin. At first, he refused to accept it. However, Austin persisted and said that they deserved it. After much persuasion from Austin, he finally took it.


    He knew that Austin was right. It was under the Sky Sect''s decision that the Meng Clan had to leave Stone City at that time. It was only reasonable for them to pay for what they had done.


    After the negotiation between the two, Marwell and Michelle departed for Stone City. They had the other people from the Meng Clan tailing behind them.


    Austin watched the group leave. He didn''t try to stop them anymore, because he knew it would be in vain.


    Instead, he summoned Brandon to follow and keep an eye on them. He gave his promise to protect the Meng Clan on their way back to Stone City. Brandon was accompanied by tens of thousands of soldiers from the A.L. Army.


    Like Clark, Brandon was also a vice-commander of the A.L. Army. He was in the Semi-holy Realm. He was also known to be a great soldier. Knowing his skills, it will be easy for him to protect the Meng Clan.


    What was more was that no one dared to hurt Austin''s men in fear of his wrath. They were untouchable.


    Their travel back to the Stone City didn''t took long.


    As soon as they arrived, Marwell took out the Space Ring Austin gave to him. He wondered what it contained. He was eager to find out how many treasures were there.


    He used his spiritual sense to feel the Space Ring but he was stunned by what he sensed. It was like that he was under control by some kind of magic.


    What he sensed made him totally dumbfounded.


    Michelle noticed her Dad''s stunned face. "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Michelle asked worriedly. Her worry grew when her father didn''t answer her at first. She repeated her question but it was her who turned to be surprised.


    "There are eighty million divine vital energy crystals in the Space Ring!"


    Marwell explained. His voice reflected disbelief.


    Upon hearing her father''s words, Michelle stared at the Space Ring in Marwell''s hand in surprise. She was too stunned to utter a word. She couldn''t believe it.


    Eighty million divine vital energy crystals!


    That was a great


    ted Theon. Seeing the approaching man, he was shocked. He immediately stood up and looked at Austin in surprise.


    "It indeed is Austin!"


    The other senior members of the Sun Sect also stood up and looked at Austin with surprise and excitement twinkling in their eyes.


    None of them minded that Austin interrupted their discussion.


    They already adored the young man back then. Even before, when Austin left the Violet Orchid Empire, he was already the strongest one in the empire. He showed power and great potential then.


    The Sun Sect''s elders and stewards knew it well. They didn''t dare to intimidate Austin with their authority. In terms of strength, they stood no chance against him.


    Besides, Austin was once a disciple of their sect. Now that he became so powerful, they couldn''t help but feel proud of him. They had a special feeling towards Austin as their sect''s very own pride.


    "It is me. Long time no see, everyone,"


    Austin greeted them with a big smile. He was genuinely happy to see all of them again.


    "Ho-ho, Mindy, it surprises me that you have become an elder of the Sun Sect."


    Austin turned his attention to a woman. She was beautiful with snow-white skin. Her small face was pretty and she had a womanly figure that was slim and attractive.


    The members in the hall varied in age. Some of the senior members were about thirty or forty while some were about fifty or even sixty.


    This woman was the only young member of the group. She looked so young among them, making her stand out.


    Austin knew that woman, she was who he called Mindy.


    Based from where Mindy sat, Austin immediately guessed that she was now a member of the sect''s elders.


    "Austin, stop playing with me. Compared to you, I am nothing."


    Mindy answered back with the same playful attitude. She was happy to see Austin again. She initiatively walked up to Austin and greeted him with a smile.


    Her beautiful eyes fell on her old friend.

 Chapter 1407 Are You Commander Austin Of The A.L. Army

    "The dragon feminine constitution is so amazing. Now you''ve reached the premium stage of Imperial Realm,"


    Austin said while he was smiling at Mindy.


    He figured out her cultivation base thanks to his spiritual sense.


    When Austin left the Violet Orchid Empire back then, Mindy had just reached the preliminary stage of Earth Realm.


    Since then, she proceeded to skip three realms within three years. It was safe to say that she was a talented cultivator.


    Apparently her dragon feminine constitution was instrumental to her rapid progress in martial arts.


    Although cultivators at the premium stage of Imperial Realm were basically losers in the three holy kingdoms, they were the strongest among the Violet Orchid Empire.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin found out that Theon and the five elders of the Sun Sect were at the Mysterious Realm while those stewards remained at the Earth Realm.


    This meant that Mindy had the highest cultivation base in the Sun Sect.


    No wonder she qualified to be an elder at such a young age.


    "How is your cultivation base, Austin? You seem to have grown stronger that even I couldn''t figure out your real strength.


    I feel you could defeat me without even lifting your finger," Mindy said, her eyes full of curiosity.


    There was a mysterious emotion in her eyes.


    She was thrilled to meet Austin again, but she didn''t know why.


    ''What''s wrong with me? Why would I be so excited to see his face again?'' she asked herself.


    Austin had reached the preliminary stage of Primal Holy Realm while Mindy was just at the Imperial Realm. His vital energy level was much higher than Mindy''s. That was why she failed to see through Austin''s real cultivation base.


    "I''m flattered. My cultivation base is slightly higher than yours,"


    Austin replied to Mindy, making sure to hide his actual strength.


    After talking with Mindy, Austin strode towards a steward he saw earli


    tin, I heard that the leader of A.L. Army is called Austin Lin. Are you that Commander Austin?"


    Theon asked hesitantly.


    "Yes, that''s me.


    I''m Commander Austin of the A.L. Army. You should have found me easily," Austin replied, confirming Theon''s assumption.


    Noting that the rest were staring at him with a skeptical look on their faces, Austin was further confused.


    "What? You''re the commander of the A.L. Army!"


    Everyone present jumped to their feet, their eyes almost popping out.


    The next minute, a dead silence enveloped the hall.


    All of them stared blankly at Austin, unable to think clearly.


    They were having a hard time believing the news.


    ''Why are they so shocked?''


    Austin couldn''t help but find the situation hilarious.


    A few moments passed by until Theon came back to his senses and opened his mouth.


    "Commander Austin, I didn''t..."


    He was still too astonished to say another word.


    "Are you really Commander Austin of the A.L. Army, Austin?"


    Murray asked, emphasizing each syllable after taking a deep breath.


    Mindy fixed her eyes on Austin, trying to figure out whether Austin was telling the truth.


    "You don''t believe me? I am the commander of the A.L. Army. Why are you acting so dramatically?"


    Austin was speechless.

 Chapter 1408 Generous Gifts

    After hearing Austin''s reply, Murray couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "I''m so glad to hear that. You''re the commander of the A.L. Army.


    I knew you would do something big. You never ceased to disappoint me,"


    he gushed with a distinct hint of admiration.


    Murray was the happiest one after knowing that Austin was the famous commander of the A.L. Army.


    He was the one who brought Austin to the Sun Sect and trained him as his disciple. Under his guidance, Austin had become the best outer disciple.


    Later, Austin sustained brain damage and became an idiot; it was also Murray who had been taking care of him secretly.


    Austin then recovered and become stronger, and since then, he had kept an eye on him.


    Murray used to be like a strict teacher and a good father to the young man.


    Now that Murray was certain that Austin was the renowned commander of the A.L. Army, he was pleased with the latter''s growth. As his former guardian, he felt proud of Austin''s accomplishments.


    Theon, the other elders, and stewards stood still, not daring to treat Austin casually like they just did.


    They looked at Austin in awe.


    ''He is the commander of the A.L. Army, the hero on the South Continent.


    Under his leadership, the A.L. Army and Southern Alliances Army wiped out the demons who came to conquer the Prime Martial World, '' they all thought in astonishment.


    Then suddenly, a change in the air filled the entire hall as the atmosphere became stiff and awkward.


    "Commander Austin, we didn''t recognize you. Please forgive us for being so negligent,"


    Theon said carefully as he finally recovered from the shock.


    "What''s wrong with you, guys? Yeah, I''m the commander of the A.L. Army alright, but it''s not a big deal,"


    Austin responded, feeling overwhelmed at the reaction of the people he was acquainted with.


    He was fully aware that they grew scared of him after knowing his identity.


    Austin''s words shocked everyone in the lobby.


    ''You kidding me?


    You are the most popular cultivator in the Prime Martial World.


    No one would dare to provoke you, '' they all thought but dared not to say it out loud.


    "Come on, don''t be so formal. Just treat me the same way you used to.


    Anyway, I was a common disciple of the Sun Sect, and you were my elders.


    No matter how successful I have become, you''ll always be my elders and seniors.


    Have a seat,"


    Austin offered sincerely, feeling a little bit nostalgic with the presence of some familiar faces.


    His light statement somewhat eased the intense vibe in the entire hall.


    "Commander Austin, now that you said so, we''ll sit down," Theon responded politely.


    He could tell that Austin was sincere about what he said.


    So he acted rig


    rystals monthly.


    Obviously, Sun Sect lacked cultivation resources.


    But Austin gave Theon twenty million divine vital energy crystals just now as if it were nothing to him.


    A superior vital energy crystal was equal to a thousand ordinary vital energy crystals; a divine vital energy crystal could be exchanged for at least ten thousand superior vital energy crystals.


    Twenty million divine vital energy crystals were really a big fortune for the Sun Sect. In fact, it was equivalent to the revenue of their sect for several hundred years.


    Austin''s gift to Theon would sustain the Sun Sect for many years.


    Everyone in the hall was left dumbfounded for several minutes.


    Moments later, Murray was able to recover from his shock.


    ''What''s inside the Space Ring Austin gave me?'' he suddenly wondered.


    He utilized his spiritual sense to probe on the ring.


    Just like Theon, he, too, was bewildered at what he saw.


    His mind grew a blank as if he was hallucinating in mid-day.


    There were one hundred million divine vital energy crystals inside the Space Ring.


    Murray was an essential part of Austin''s life and development. He was there when only a few people believed in the young man.


    So it was only right to gift him such abundant resources.


    Mindy took out the Space Ring and probed into it with her spiritual sense.


    Just like Murray, she was astonished to perceive what was contained in it.


    There were ten million divine vital energy crystals in her Space Ring gift!


    Austin left everyone in the hall thoroughly dumbfounded with their eyes wide, mouths agape, and mind almost completely blank.


    Meanwhile, he was already above the imperial capital city.


    He put the chariot aside and came down.


    ''I''m coming, Angus, Flame Emperor, ''


    Austin thought as he looked not too far ahead.

 Chapter 1409 Return To The Mysterious Nether World

    After entering the imperial capital city, Austin rushed towards the royal palace without any further delay.


    The entrance of the Mysterious Nether World was through the garden behind the royal palace. It was in the sky above a square.


    Before he arrived at the royal palace, Austin released his spiritual sense and checked the surroundings. He wanted to give the surroundings a thorough look just to be sure that there was no threat or danger around.


    Soon, Austin discovered the presence of the emperor of the Violet Orchid Empire.


    Earlier, the emperor of the Violet Orchid Empire and the other members of the royal family had gone to the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, under Austin''s lead. They had stayed at Master Li''s place.


    Soon after the demon race in the South Continent had been wiped out, the emperor, together with the other members of the royal family rushed back to the Violet Orchid Empire. He planned to resume his position as the emperor once again.


    Though he felt the presence of the emperor, Austin did not go to meet him.


    He did so because the main purpose of his visit this time was to enter the Mysterious Nether World.


    It was the most important thing he needed to do, to help Angus rebuild his physical body.


    "How dare you! Who are you?


    You''ve got the courage to roam about like this in front of the royal palace! Have you lost your mind?"


    Austin had just reached the gates of the royal palace when he heard those words. Some guards found him and started shouting at him. They surrounded him as if he was a bad guy, out to harm the people living in the palace.


    Austin gave a soft and calm smile. If he had met such a situation in earlier times, he would have got into a fight against the guards.


    But things had changed now. He had improved his strength so much. His mind had developed and transformed greatly as well. The guards in front of him were only at the eighth or ninth level of Energy Gathering Realm. The strongest one was probably at the preliminary stage of Earth Realm.


    Being so powerful now, Austin had become more serene and cautious of his actions. It was quite a small thing for him to mind and react on what they said.


    So, Austin used his Diabolic Flashing Skill directly. In a blink of an eye, he had arrived at the square of the garden behind the royal palace.


    The guards were dumbstruck as they only saw something flash in front of them and the figure disappeared completely.


    Greatly surprised, the guards shouted loudly for a while.


    In the end, they reached the conclusion that their eyes were playing tricks with them. They agreed that they had been mistaken about seeing a figure, a few moments ago.


    Austin came to the square of the garden behind the royal palace. Surprisingly, he sensed some secret spatial force in the sky


    e deep valley ahead him.


    Inside the valley, all things, including rocks and the ground seemed to have been burned. Everything looked black, dry and crackling sounds could be heard like a fire had just devoured it all.


    It was the Fire Valley!


    At once Austin realized that the valley truly was the Fire Valley, in the Mysterious Nether World.


    He recollected how he had obtained the Scorching Evil Fire from the Fire Valley.


    So finally he knew that he was in the Mysterious Nether World now.


    Austin heaved a sigh of relief.


    Coming into the Mysterious Nether World again, Austin recollected the memories of that one month when he had stayed there for the first time.


    He remembered how he was a young man in high spirits and the days that were full of pressure. He remembered how he was eager to improve and better himself at every opportunity. He sighed.


    ''Angus, here I am again, '' he said in his mind.


    Quickly Austin started his bodily movement skill and ran in the direction of the Medicine Valley.


    Being so quick, Austin reached the deep area of the Medicine Valley in a few breaths. At the end of it there was a cliff.


    Near the cliff, green vines were growing. It was smooth with moss.


    On the cliff, there was a stone wall which was as smooth as a mirror. It was the entrance to the place where Angus lived.


    Austin did not hesitate and stepped towards the smooth stone wall.


    Very gently his body touched the stone wall.


    The moment his body made contact with the wall, strange ripples appeared suddenly on the stone wall. The ripples moved in circles, like the surface of a lake would move when something touched it.


    Slowly and carefully Austin let his whole body pass through the stone wall.


    The next moment, Austin stepped on another land.


    He saw a small and quiet valley in front of him. It seemed enchanting and serene.

 Chapter 1410 Meeting Angus Again

    The valley was covered with dense green grass and beautiful flowers. Enchanting, fresh fragrances of various flowers were floating gently in the air.


    There was a small, antique-style wooden house within the valley. In front of the wooden house, there was an open space which grew many rare magical medicinal herbs. The faint fragrance of these herbs was being carried all around by the wind.


    Before the open space, there was a pond. It covered an area of approximately 667 square kilometers. The pond water was so clear that a multitude of fishes could be seen while they were swimming freely at the bottom.


    Unaffected by all these charming scenes, Austin directly fixed his eyes on the wooden door of that small wooden house.


    Within the small wooden house, there lived a slightly old-looking elder with grizzled hair. He was dressed in a black robe. He looked quite mysterious. Surprisingly, it was just an incorporeal body presented by his soul, not himself in the flesh. So was his current attire. Rather, he had already perished long ago and his physical body had become lifeless.


    This old man was Angus.


    "Oh!" said Angus suddenly.


    He exerted his spiritual sense to check what was happening outside the house.


    "Austin is here!"


    Angus exclaimed, trembling slightly with great surprise and excitement.


    He waved his incorporeal hand for once, making his sleeve float in the air. By the power of his hand''s movement, the wooden door of his house flung open immediately. He swiftly went outside the house, using his bodily movement skill.


    "Austin!"


    Rushing outside the small wooden house, Angus gazed at the slender and slightly thin young man standing at a short distance. Faint tears appeared and moistened his incorporeal eyes.


    Angus seldom showed his emotions to anyone. He was emotionally reserved, after witnessing and experiencing vicissitudes of life for several hundred years.


    However, he found it hard to suppress his emotions this time. His incorporeal body and hands trembled with happiness and excitement.


    He clearly knew what Austin''s presence meant to him.


    "Angus!"


    Austin quickly came to Angus''s side, using his bodily movement skill.


    They both looked and smiled at each other. Without uttering a word, they could know each other''s feelings. And gladly it was mutual.


    "Austin, are you at the Primal Holy Realm now?"


    Angus sensed the vibe of vital energy force that exuded from Austin''s body. He was shocked to know Austin''s current cultivation realm.


    "Yes indeed! If I hadn''t reached the Primal Holy Realm, I would not have mustered up the courage to see you again,


    ier when I needed it the most. This is what I can do to repay you for your kindness.


    Now that all things are ready, let''s get it started,"


    Austin said promptly.


    "All right. Let''s begin.


    Austin, listen. First, you need to release the Scorching Evil Fire, which is to be used for this process.


    Then, you need to stand near me and guard me against external distractions."


    Angus took a deep breath. His incorporeal face was calm and serious. He knew that the decisive time to revive his physical body had come.


    "Alright Angus!"


    Austin responded with a nod. He stretched out his right hand and activated his spiritual sense. A small ball of scarlet flames started fluttering as it appeared in his palm. It was the Scorching Evil Fire.


    Angus waved his incorporeal hand to make the Scorching Evil Fire leave Austin''s palm. Then he controlled the fire and made it move towards the top of his incorporeal head.


    Angus was the former owner of the Scorching Evil Fire. Therefore, even now, he could control it better than Austin.


    Austin stepped back a little bit to avoid distracting Angus.


    First, Angus sat down with his incorporeal legs crossed. Sitting still with eyes closed, he began meditating for a while.


    About half an hour later, Angus opened his incorporeal eyes and waved his hand to exert power.


    Swoosh!


    The ball of the Scorching Evil Fire above Angus''s incorporeal head moved into the herbal pot. So swift was its movement that the ball of fire looked more like a shadow.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the flames of the scarlet fire began roaring as they burnt within the herbal pot.


    Wrapped by the scarlet fire inside the herbal pot, Angus''s lifeless physical body looked mysteriously odd and spine-chilling.

 Chapter 1411 The Resurrection Of Angus

    After the burning fire roasted Angus''s body in the herbal pot for several minutes, Angus tossed a tenth grade spiritual herb in the pot with a wave of his hand.


    The red flames in the herbal pot immediately wrapped around the herb and began to grill it.


    Within the time span of a few breaths, the liquid of the tenth grade spiritual herb was being extracted within the pot.


    A great strand of pure spiritual energy came out of the green liquid. The amazing spiritual energy made the air around the herbal pot tremble a bit.


    Those precious natural resources Austin collected were of great value, each contained wonderful spiritual energy.


    Austin admired Angus''s superior technique of controlling the degree of heating.


    Angus''s ability to control fire was better than his own technique.


    During his training, Angus passed down his skill of medicine refinement to Austin.


    But during the past two years, Austin only focused on martial arts. He spent little time in refining elixirs.


    Consequently, Austin was just a grade four pill refiner. Compared with Angus, he was much weaker when it came to refining elixirs.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As more precious natural resources were put into the herbal pot, a strong strand of spiritual energy spread from the old brown purple herbal pot.


    Half an hour later, all the precious materials had been refined and their essences were fully extracted.


    Numerous colorful essences of the precious materials were hanging inside the herbal pot. They began to surround Angus''s body and slowly began spinning.


    Angus had a stern look on his face. There were even beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    Huuu!


    Angus took a deep breath and sighed with relief.


    Then he stretched out his hand and pressed the herbal pot.


    The extracted essences from the precious treasures all poured out and dashed towards Angus''s


    r.


    He darted in circles across the sky and stretched out his hands and legs. It seemed that he was getting reacquainted with his body again.


    "Excellent! Welcome back to the realm of the living!" Austin shouted happily.


    He looked at Angus who was laughing in the air and was clearly in high spirits.


    Helping Angus rebuild his body had been Austin''s goal for the past two years. Now, he finally did it.


    Half an hour later, Angus finally landed on the ground. His face was still brimming with joy from being alive again.


    "Ha-ha-ha...


    Austin, don''t tease me,"


    Angus told Austin, his smile still beaming.


    "Don''t worry. I understand what you''re feeling right now,"


    Austin replied to Angus while also branding a huge smile.


    Angus wasn''t a specter anymore. He was now one with the living again.


    Austin used his spiritual senses and determined that Angus''s vital energy force was at the medium stage of Primal Holy Realm.


    "Angus, you''re at the Primal Holy Realm, but how? You were definitely above that, weren''t you?"


    Austin curiously asked Angus.


    According to Angus, he had built the Magic Hand Sect by himself.


    If he was only at the Primal Holy Realm, it wouldn''t be possible for him to build a sect by himself.

 Chapter 1412 Is That Brat Coming Back

    "Of course not. I was at the Semi-emperor Realm before I died.


    But my flesh has lost too much life essence.


    It might take me a long time to regain my real strength,"


    Angus said as he sighed slightly.


    ''I''m glad to come back to life.


    The only thing that troubles me is my cultivation base fall from the Semi-emperor Realm to the Primal Holy Realm, '' he thought.


    Austin looked at him and furrowed his eyebrows. Somehow, something he said caught his attention.


    "What makes you regress in your cultivation base? Is it because your flesh lost too much vitality?"


    he asked.


    Angus, then, nodded. "Yes.


    Although I used some arcane spell to keep this body, it has lost too much life essence through the years.


    After all, it has been over five hundred years since my death.


    As I have hibernated during those years, now, I have to cultivate step by step.


    I only hope one day I could get back to my original cultivation level,"


    Angus replied.


    "Is there anything we can do to help you quickly restore your original vitality?" Austin asked.


    He could feel the disappointment in Angus''s voice when the latter replied, almost hesitantly.


    "Yes, actually, there is.


    But it''s kind of difficult." He looked at Austin to check if he was still following. He was, but even Austin already felt unsure, hanging on to Angus''s next words.


    "If we can find the Magic Sea Water��one of the three legendary magic liquid, it could replenish the life essence I have lost.


    Magic Sea Water contains valuable life source. It is said to have the ability to help anyone regrow lost limbs or organs, and even resurrect the dead.


    I heard that the mermaid tribe who lives in the depth of the Middle World Waters keeps a small amount of Magic Sea Water.


    If we can get some Magic Sea Water from them, perhaps I can recover my lost vitality soon.


    But I have never met those sea beasts in the Middle World Waters yet. I don''t think they will help us,"


    Angus replied after contemplating for a while.


    ''Magic Sea Water?'' Austin thought.


    The frown on Austin''s face disappeared instantly as he remembered something.


    He then grinned with a relieved expression on his face. Maybe he could help Angus restore the life essence he lost.


    "If you need other precious treasures, I might not be able to get them to you immediately.


    But if it''s the Magic Sea Water, things are much easier..."


    He touched his Space Ring with his index


    ot acquainted after we entered the Mysterious Nether World.


    Five hundred years ago, I ran into the entrance of Mysterious Nether World when I was pursued by Lyman. Out of options, I broke into this world.


    Later on, I found the valley and dwelled in there.


    About forty years later, the Flame Emperor barged into the Mysterious Nether World, too. At that time, he was dying.


    Desperate, he entered the Medicine Valley by chance and spotted me. We actually had a fight.


    As time passed by, we shared stories with each other and found that we had the similar experiences. That''s when we decided to settle and live with our differences and finally made peace.


    He, then, stayed in the Emperor Library."


    Angus stared at the palace as he told Austin his history with the Flame Emperor.


    Now, Austin understood how they got acquainted.


    "Let''s go meet the Flame Emperor, Angus,"


    Austin proposed, eager to finally meet him.


    "Okay. I''d like to see this guy,"


    Angus responded with a smile.


    Austin shook his head and smirked back at him as the two of them dashed towards the palace.


    Meanwhile, on the third floor of the Emperor Library, a human shaped shadow was sitting cross-legged on the top of a gigantic scarlet pillar.


    The man was dressed in red and was meditating with his eyes closed. He looked like a well-read scholar.


    All of a sudden, he opened his eyes, gleaming, obviously reflecting what he felt inside.


    His eyes radiated sheer joy reverberating through his entirety.


    "Is that brat coming back?"


    the man murmured with untold delight in his voice, as he smiled slowly at his thought.

 Chapter 1413 Pursuit Of Martial Arts

    The journey didn''t last too long and very soon, Austin and Angus reached an empty room which was so vast that it might have easily extended a dozen miles.


    This room, was located on the third floor of the Emperor Library.


    A faded portrait was hanging on the wall and one could barely make out its subject: a middle-aged man with a graceful appearance and a noble-featured face. He was standing in the picture, with hands on his back, and there was a deep and sharp look in his eyes. However, this was no mere painting. It was, what one might call a doorway of sorts.


    "Can this painting get us to the Flame Emperor?"


    Angus asked, as he looked at the picture on the wall with a curious expression.


    Austin merely nodded in confirmation without saying a word, and then used his spiritual sense to activate the painting.


    Just as Angus was looking at the painting and about to say how dilapidated it was, optical waves emitted from it and flew towards them.


    Then, a black dot appeared in the middle of the picture. It began to grow bigger by the minute and very soon, it had formed a black whirlpool.


    Austin calmly stepped into the center of the whirlpool and Angus followed pursuit.


    The two of them were instantly transported;


    within the span of a second, they found themselves standing in a vast, green, and fresh-looking lawn.


    "Ha-ha.


    Austin, is that really you? Of course it is you!"


    They could see that a man was striding towards them with a warm pace. He was dressed in flaming red robes and looked powerful despite his friendly appearance.


    He was the Flame Emperor.


    As soon as Austin had entered the Emperor Library, the Flame Emperor had sensed his presence and he had been expecting him.


    "Oh, and Angus is here too. Good. It has been quite a while since we last met, huh?


    Hang on?


    You even rebuilt your physical body? Damn!


    And shit I''m so envious of you," the Flame Emperor greeted Angus.


    He had noticed that Angus had risen from the dead and had also noticed the prime condition he was in.


    There was an obviously envious tone in his voice.


    To be frank, Angus had also looked forward to remodeling his body, and the Flame Emperor himself was eager to come back to life too.


    But Angus had beaten him to it and had also upgraded his body.


    "Oh, there is no need to get jealous, or even envious. I am sure you too will come back from the dead one day, and pretty soon,"


    Angus assured him with a genuine smile.


    Even though the Flame Emperor and he hadn''t been on the best of terms initially, and had also fought with each other, they had made amends and become good friends after knowing what they two h


    from fading into thin air even after exiting the Soul Sea. They could either be kept in containers with some arcane spells or magic treasures that had the power to nourish them or in certain environments which made it possible, they could exist for a longer period of time than usually possible.


    Austin was aware of the fact that the place where the Flame Emperor had been living until now was a special space which could nourish his soul for a long time. That was how his soul hadn''t ended up faded by now.


    That was also the case with Angus. His spiritual soul had also survived a few hundred years in the valley.


    But once the Flame Emperor''s spiritual soul left this special space, Austin was worried that he would perish soon, vanishing into thin air and disappearing without a trace.


    The Emperor, however, had a plan!


    "Oh, don''t worry. I can enter your Soul Sea. I''ll be safe as long as I stay inside,"


    the Flame Emperor assured him with a laugh.


    "Hey yeah, you''re right. Why didn''t I think of that?" Austin remarked, his face lighting up.


    ''The guy''s right. Once he enters my Soul Sea, it will replenish him and he won''t fade out due to energy loss.''


    "You plan to enter Austin''s Soul Sea?"


    Angus murmured with a stunned look at the Flame Emperor. This was unexpected!


    "Oh no, no. Don''t look at me that way. I know why you''re so concerned.


    Rest easy. It won''t hurt him. I will give him an orb of my spiritual soul


    That way, if at any point of time, I do try to hurt him, he could stop me instantly," the Flame Emperor explained flatly.


    To be blunt, he was completely dependent on Austin for fulfilling his wishes right now. What was more, he fully trusted him.


    Therefore, he didn''t mind putting his life completely in Austin''s hands.

 Chapter 1414 Anguss Coming Back To The Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom

    "Sir, don''t say that. You don''t have to do that.


    I surely believe you.


    There is no need to give me the spiritual orb," said Austin.


    The Flame emperor''s suggestion dumbfounded him a lot.


    The Soul Sea was the most important place to every warrior. They valued it more than anything in this world and protected it like their lives depended on it. It was, actually.


    If a warrior let someone enter his Soul Sea, it would definitely result to his own tragedy.


    If any intruder planned to resort to an evil deed, they could easily harm the spiritual soul while inside the Soul Sea.


    For example, a master like the Flame Emperor could easily harm Austin when inside his Soul Sea. The outcome would be unimaginable if he did.


    "Austin, what you have heard from Angus is right. In the world of martial arts, it is cruel and benefits always come first. Keep it in mind that in every life-threatening situation, and trust no one but yourself!"


    said the Flame Emperor earnestly.


    "Alright then."


    Austin had no choice but to agree with the Flame Emperor''s suggestion.


    The Flame Emperor gave his spiritual orb to Austin. And then he swiftly pierced into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "A spiritual tree!"


    "Damn! You have a spiritual tree!"


    After the Flame Emperor entered Austin''s Soul Sea, the first thing he noticed was the spiritual tree hanging over the clear lake of spiritual sense in the center of Austin''s Soul Sea. He was very impressed.


    "If I didn''t just give you my spiritual orb, I would definitely rob your spiritual tree," the Flame Emperor playfully said.


    "It is a top-level treasure even in the Divine Continent, after all!"


    The Flame Emperor sighed in admiration.


    Austin couldn''t help but laugh upon hearing his words.


    "Maybe the Flame Emperor isn''t a real gentleman as I thought he was. It is wise that I have taken his spiritual orb," he quietly told himself.


    Next, Austin and Angus left the place where the Flame Emperor''s had stayed through a transmission channel.


    The transmission channel brought them to a small room which was on the third floor of the Emperor Library.


    Austin and Angus then headed for the entrance of the Mysterious Nether World.


    After half an hour, above the palace in the imperial capital city of Violet Orchid Empire, somewhere in the sky was noticeably torn apart.


    Strands of powerful spatial forces were transmitted through the space crack, revealing Austin and Angus as they confidently walked through it. .


    The space crack began to close and disappear into thin air like nothing happened.


    "I have left the Prime Martial World for more than five hundred years.


    was alert upon seeing the three elders, but Austin could understand Angus'' feelings. Angus was almost killed by his disciple, Lyman, which cast a shadow over him forever. It was hard for Angus to totally trust someone.


    Austin carefully introduced them to each other.


    When Angus heard the news that one of the elders was Austin''s master, he immediately relaxed himself.


    For Austin''s sake, Godwin, Peter, and Julius chose to be polite towards Angus.


    But all of them were secretly guessing who Angus was. The entire being was mysterious. Austin didn''t tell the elders that he went to the Mysterious Nether World to help Angus rebuild his body, which explained why Godwin, Peter, and Julius were unaware of Angus.


    So Godwin, Peter and Julius didn''t know the existence of Angus.


    They came here because of Austin''s request.


    "Austin, who on here is this Angus?"


    He gives off an aura of mystery. I believe that he isn''t an ordinary person, so I am a bit curious about his identity."


    Godwin threw questions at Austin through spiritual sense.


    After giving it a thought, Austin explained Angus''s real identity to Godwin through spiritual sense message.


    He realized that sooner or later, Godwin would definitely know the truth.


    "What? Austin, do you mean that he is the founder of the Magic Hand Sect?"


    Godwin shouted through his spiritual sense as he froze after knowing who Angus really was. He stared at the latter with wide eyes.


    "Godwin, what''s wrong with you?"


    Peter and Julius asked through spiritual sense. Obviously, they noticed Godwin''s expression.


    Godwin then told Angus''s real identity to Peter and Julius.


    "What?


    He is the founder of the Magic Hand Sect!"


    Peter and Julius couldn''t believe what they had heard.

 Chapter 1415 Three Days Later

    Godwin, Peter, and Julius were still reeling from the recent revelation. The three of them had just learned the old man before their eyes was the exact same man who set up the Magic Hand Sect hundreds of years ago.


    Upon learning this, they gazed upon Angus with eyes that bore both respect and fear.


    The truth was that even for the three of them, Angus was a senior cultivator.


    Back in those days, Angus became well known in the South Continent due to his impeccable art of pill-refining and his powerful vital energy force cultivation base. Godwin, Peter, and Julius had still been mere youngsters at the time.


    Later, Angus started the Magic Hand Sect all by himself. The sect became one of the top five large sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom under his care.


    Unfortunately, things took a turn for the worse after that. Lyman, a disciple of Angus'', suddenly turned against him. A wisp of his soul managed to escape to the Mysterious Nether World and survive there. After that, Angus was not seen again in the South Continent.


    It was only five hundred years later that the youngsters Godwin, Peter, and Julius grew up to become the top powerful cultivators in the South Continent. All three of them were now at the Semi-emperor Realm.


    And yet, the three were unable to hold back their surprise at Angus'' name.


    It took a while before the three regained their composure. Clearing their throats, Godwin, Peter, and Julius turned to Angus and began to speak, their voices carrying the great respect they had for the famed cultivator.


    "You''re Angus, the well-known pill refiner from long ago... The man was known all throughout the South Continent... Sir, we deeply apologize for our earlier disrespect.


    Please forgive us, Sir."


    Godwin bowed low before Angus, giving him a proper polite greeting this time.


    Julius and Peter followed suit, stepping forward and bowing to Angus with great respect.


    The sudden change in their behavior took Angus by surprise. It took a few moments before he realized Austin must have revealed his identity to the three of them.


    "Sir, the three elders are all from our side and can be trusted,"


    said Austin confidently to Angus.


    "Very well," Angus said.


    Austin''s words were a cause of great relief to him. This was a man he could trust, and if he said the three could be trusted, then Angus would believe him.


    "There is no need for such formalities.


    My current cultivation base now is not as high as yours. As such, I can''t accept so much respect from you,"


    Angus told Godwin and the other two, sighing.


    Godwin shook his head at these words. "Sir Angus, please don''t say such things. Hundreds of years ago, when you were the top one in the South Continent, Peter, Julius, and I were only in our twenties. We were only young, and were nothing more than ordinary cultivators.


    In our eyes, Sir Angus, you will always be an elder worthy of respect, now and forever,"


    Godwin responded immediately.


    Before Angus could reply, Peter joined in the conversation. "Wait just a minute," he interjected. "I just remembered something, Sir An


    sily defeat Lyman, a cultivator at the Semi-emperor Realm, as well.


    "Austin... What is REALLY going on..."


    The expression Angus wore as he looked at Austin was one of true puzzlement. He was suddenly at a loss about the current situation.


    After all, Austin was only at the Primal Holy Realm. Normally, he was as weak as an ant when compared to a cultivator at the Semi-emperor Realm.


    And yet, as Angus heard Peter, Julius, and Godwin''s confident words and saw their carefree expressions, he realized they were not joking at all. They meant every single word they said.


    A strange feeling settled in the pit of Angus'' stomach.


    Was there a secret he did not know? Were they keeping something from him?


    "Ha ha. Sir Angus, please relax," said Austin with a reassuring smile. "After three days, we will set off for the Magic Hand Sect.


    Trust me. I''m going to defeat Lyman."


    He offered no explanation for his words. Angus could only stare at him in disbelief.


    "Very well, then," Angus conceded.


    "I believe in you, Austin.


    Now that you have made your decision, we will go and see Lyman in three days!"


    In the end, Angus had no choice but to agree with them, nodding his head in approval at their plan.


    Despite his concerns, Austin''s, Godwin''s, Peter''s, and Julius'' confidence made him feel less anxious.


    Even if he couldn''t even begin to fathom how Austin, someone merely at the Primal Holy Realm, could be so confident about being able to defeat Lyman, Angus believed that the four wouldn''t lie to him.


    After this, Austin then took Angus and the other three to the peak where Master Li resided. First, they had to find a place for Angus to live in.


    As they went, Austin sent a spiritual sense message to Clark, requesting that he would send his men to keep an eye on the Magic Hand Sect.


    He also advised Clark to prepare to head for the Magic Hand Sect in three days alongside all the members of the A.L. Army.


    ''Lyman, it''s time for you to pay for what you did to Angus!''


    thought Austin, his sharp gaze filled with a burning hatred.

 Chapter 1416 Setting Out

    The peak stood in calmness. Finally, Austin found the perfect place for Angus to settle in.


    He asked his people to watch the peak closely and keep the outsiders away from Angus.


    Angus had been resurrected, but he needed some time to recuperate. The environment must be quiet and peaceful for him to recover his lost vital energy and cultivation base.


    For the next three days, Austin spent his time leisurely. During the day, he visited the nearby places together with his two fiancees, Ivy and Sue. Then at night, he practiced diligently.


    The weather started to get colder, and yellow leaves covered the ground as autumn reached its peak. However, at Master Li''s retreat, it remained lush with misty clouds and waterfalls. It was a special place with a perpetual spring.


    Austin''s fiancees, Ivy and Sue were both pretty girls. He always enjoyed the pleasure of their company when he traveled around.


    The young couples were burning with passion. They could not help but enjoy the pleasure of intimacy. They enjoyed the warmth of each other''s body as they cuddled in each other arms.


    Sue was very infatuated with Austin. She would always yearn for his warm embrace, and would often throw herself into his arms.


    Every time Austin held their beautiful bodies, he could not help but be distracted. He was almost unable to get a hold himself and lose his control.


    His days passed, wrapped up in their warmth and tenderness, temporarily forgetting other things.


    At this very moment, Austin felt a real sense of happiness. He used to live a life that was always on the edge, as he was always on the battlefield, living a bloody life of constant killing. Now he was in pure bliss.


    Then a familiar voice teased Austin, "Damn, you have such two beautiful fiancees. How lucky you are!


    What are you waiting for? Make them your real wives.


    Remember, to adhere to the principle of the woman��Gather ye rosebuds while ye may.


    I speak from my experience.


    Oh, buddy, are you incompetent?"


    It was the Flame Emperor. He always nagged at Austin inside his Soul Sea.


    "Flame Emperor, shut up!"


    Austin stopped him inside his Soul Sea.


    Judging from his naughty words, Austin was sure that the Flame Emperor used to be a raunchy guy.


    Aside from accompanying his two fiancees, Austin also chatted with Evan and Herbert, and they reminisced their years in the Sun Sect.


    Austin was stunned when he heard about Evan''s and Herbert''s rapid cultivation progress.


    They had now reached the preliminary stage of Master Realm, while six months ago, they were only at the


    us and try to break through.


    Don''t disturb her. Keep her out of this action," Austin said to the old Priest Callum.


    He then started to make his move. Seconds later, he appeared at the peak where Angus was.


    Angus was already prepared and was waiting for Austin.


    He was standing with his hands behind his back. As he looked in the direction of the Magic Hand Sect''s headquarters, his eyes flickered with anticipation, excitement, as well as a faint glint of murder.


    "Angus, it''s time to set out."


    Austin walked towards Angus.


    "It has been more than five hundred years! I never thought I''d get a chance to go back to the Magic Hand Sect.


    I wonder how is my poor Rebecca now," Angus sighed.


    There was a touch of kindness that came across his eyes and a tinge of longing in his voice.


    "Don''t worry, Angus.


    You''ll see her soon," Austin comforted him.


    Rebecca was Angus'' dear daughter.


    She was now the superior elder of the Magic Hand Sect. And she lived in seclusion in the Magic Hand Lake.


    Austin got this information when he sneaked into the Magic Hand Sect and later became Elder Drew''s refinery assistant.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    At the time, three figures appeared out of thin air. They were so fast that they reached the top of the mountain in the blink of an eye. They were Godwin, Julius, and Peter.


    "Well, we''re all here. Let''s go."


    Austin took out his Dragon and Phoenix Chariot.


    The interior of the chariot was quite large. It could accommodate at least eight people.


    Austin, Angus and the three who just arrived, were now all inside the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot.


    Then the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot quickly flew towards the direction of the Magic Hand Sect.

 Chapter 1417 We Are Here For The Ceremony

    Perched among the magnificent mountain range that stretched for 10, 000 miles was the Magic Hand Sect.


    It was one spectacular scenery �C many would call it blessed, even �C enveloped in cloud and mist, as well as gorgeous peaks and rare species of plants and beasts.


    Grand palaces, exquisite pavilions, and intricately detailed terraces abound this region, ready to leave anyone who would catch a glimpse of it in awe.


    Perhaps, what drew anyone and everyone further in this side of the continent in such a subtle and mysterious way was the refreshing and intoxicating scent of elixir, which was abundantly being developed at the Magic Hand Sect.


    There was so much to celebrate at the Magic Hand Sect, especially today, as their leader Lyman would officially take a disciple.


    With the cheerfully busy vibe in the atmosphere, it was, needless to say, a celebration of high importance.


    Every member of the Sect, from elders to youngsters, was engaged in decorating their homes and establishments with lanterns and streamers.


    Guests from other sects had confirmed their attendance, so it was a must for the people of the Magic Hand Sect to fully prepare, and thus, ultimately demonstrate their Sect''s strength.


    The ceremony would be held at the Magic Hand Plaza, an expansive assembly venue in the headquarters


    where significant events took place.


    The sun seemed to join the festivities as well, emitting gentle yet vibrant rays that made the sea of ornaments in the Plaza, including red lanterns and colorful silk ribbons, shine brighter.


    This kind of celebration might''ve given the New Year festive proceedings a run for its money.


    In the middle of the Plaza, a platform that spanned hundreds of square meters was put up, with rows and rows of tables and chairs and an elegant array of precious fruits, fine tea, and delicate pastries.


    Not everyone could sit there, though. The area was set up specifically for important figures, namely leaders and elders from other sects.


    Others who did not fall under those categories should sit wherever around the Plaza.


    The ceremony was scheduled at noon.


    Delegates from other sects were expected to arrive soon.


    Meanwhile, outside the Magic Hand Sect


    that they maintained a good relationship with the Magic Hand Sect.


    Lyman and his disciple returned the favor to their guests through a great level of respect and unprecedented generosity.


    Yet, if one would sink into the bottom of Lyman''s heart, it would be revealed that he was proud of another thing.


    That this ceremony had attracted so many important figures was a clear indication of


    Lyman''s influential reputation in the South Continent.


    As he marveled over the huge crowd, Lyman had no misgivings that the ceremony would be successful and unforgettable not just for him and his apprentice, but everyone who witnessed it.


    He believed he had no reason to remove that proud smile on his face.


    Suddenly, however, flashes of blinding light drew near the Plaza.


    They moved unusually fast, as if faster than the normal speed of light, and came with a sound so loud that could raise anyone''s anxiety to the maximum.


    Somehow, with an event as huge as this, attendees at the Plaza had an inkling that another powerful person would arrive.


    When the lights finally descended in front of Lyman, it was as if a nuclear bomb had exploded.


    "Lyman, Lyman, Lyman... Congratulations.


    We are here for the ceremony as well,"


    said Godwin, who appeared as transcendent and venerable as a deity.


    He greeted Lyman on behalf of his companions Austin, Julius, and Peter.


    Lyman''s eyes grew wide at the sight of these four individuals and looked straight at Austin.

 Chapter 1418 I Dont Believe It

    Lyman had resided at the headquarters of the Magic Hand Sect, instead of joining the Southern Alliances Army.


    So he didn''t see Austin in person.


    But he had seen Austin''s portrait many times before this and was naturally quite familiar with Austin''s appearance.


    Evidently upon seeing Austin, Lyman immediately recognized him. Austin recently had enjoyed a high reputation on the South Continent.


    Lyman was a little taken aback to see Austin, because he hadn''t invited Austin.


    Lyman personally felt that Austin had intruded into his territory.


    Other than Lyman, the senior members of the other sects also recognized Austin.


    There was a dead silence all around and the air was filled with awkwardness.


    Everyone simply stared at Austin in surprise.


    "Welcome, welcome, Commander Austin; our Magic Hand Sect is made brighter by your presence!


    Please take a seat and make yourself comfortable!"


    Lyman tried to normalize the situation because as the leader of the Magic Hand Sect, he could handle it easily.


    At first, Lyman did get surprised at Austin''s arrival. But now he was proud about this sudden twist in the course of the events.


    Austin was famous now. Lyman took his arrival as a good sign.


    ''Well, you are a master indeed. So what? Does it make a difference?


    I am still the topmost pill refiner on the South Continent. You have no other option but to team up with me!


    No warrior can even dare to disrespect me at any point of time, ''


    Lyman thought to himself, self-satisfied.


    "Arrange a seat for Commander Austin! Quickly, work fast!"


    Lyman quickly let out the command. He looked extremely energetic.


    "Lyman, you don''t have to be so formal with me.


    I am just here for the fun,"


    Austin said flatly.


    Austin absolutely hated Lyman from the very core of his heart. All he wanted to do was to tear Lyman into a million pieces and finish him off as soon as possible.


    But his plan was greater. He first wanted Lyman to fall from grace and be dis reputed in front of everyone. He was waiting patiently for the right point of time.


    Austin was unnaturally cold, which was observed carefully by Lyman. He thought it was just Austin''s snobbery that was being displayed.


    ''Huh! Boy, how dare you put on that air in my presence?


    If you ask me to help you refine elixirs next time, I will give you a piece of my mind, '' thought Lyman.


    Lyman belie


    the superior elder ordered after Trahan finishing kowtowing before Angus''s portrait.


    Trahan instantly kowtowed to Lyman as per the order.


    At the same time, a disciple of the Magic Hand Sect walked up to them with a teacup in his hand.


    "Master, enjoy this beauty cup of tea, please!"


    Trahan offered the same to Lyman while holding the teacup in his hand.


    Lyman didn''t accept it immediately though.


    "Trahan, once you formally acknowledge our sect leader as your master, he will be your master forever! You will have to respect and honor him forever from now on.


    Remember, never betray your master and never disgrace the sect or play with its reputation.


    Otherwise, even God won''t forgive you. And our Magic Hand Sect won''t let you get away with your life easily. You will have to pay dearly.


    Trahan, can you promise this kind of loyalty to your master and our sect forever?"


    the superior elder suddenly asked loudly and seriously, almost as loud as a clap of thunder.


    Trahan got alarmed by this loud noise.


    "I promise I will!" replied Trahan while composing himself.


    He had come back to his sense and understood what was happening.


    However, someone uttered, at the same moment


    "Well?


    If someone in your Magic Hand Sect betrays his master and do something to ruin the sect''s reputation, will you have the courage and nerve to kill him?


    I don''t think you can do that."


    All of a sudden, everyone could understood that the voice was filled with taunt and sneers.


    It wasn''t loud, but it was enough to attract the attention of everyone present over there.

 Chapter 1419 Pay The Price For Your Evil Deeds

    It was Austin who was speaking.


    Trahan knelt before Lyman as he served him the spiritual tea. This was the most crucial link for the disciple-accepting rite.


    It was why Austin said those words at that point.


    His remark made the atmosphere on the square tense up.


    Lyman''s face darkened in anger and resentment filled his eyes as he stared at Austin.


    ''Obviously, he is here to cause trouble, '' he thought.


    All the people of the Magic Hand Sect, including the elders and disciples seemed paralyzed as they fixed their eyes on Austin.


    Their eyes were filled with anger. Everyone silently wished for Austin to just die and disappear.


    "What do you mean by that, Commander Austin?


    Did we do something wrong to displease you?


    Or did you come here to cause trouble because you do not want to let us go?


    Don''t forget you promised us, together with the other sects and clans that you would leave us alone when we gave you sixty million divine vital energy crystals.


    Are you backing out of your promise?" Lyman asked, obviously irritated. He stood up from his seat abruptly, his chair falling down on the ground with a bang.


    He glared at Austin, outraged and seething in anger.


    The leaders and elders of both the sects and clans who previously had problems with Austin were all worried. They listened intensely at Lyman and waited for Austin''s answer.


    "Commander Austin, are you going to break your words and continue to seek revenge on us?"


    "Commander Austin, we all handed sixty million divine vital energy crystals to you.


    Everyone knows about it. Are you going to ignore that fact?"


    Members of the other sects and clans pointed their fingers at Austin as they started to question him and his motives. Their eyes were full of anger and confusion.


    They were terrified that Austin was going to back out on his promise and was going to give them a hard time.


    "Take it easy, guys, I''m a man of honor and I always keep my promises. I have already let the past go. We''re even now.


    You have my word on that,"


    Austin replied with a faint smile.


    His statement sent relief to the people from the sects and clans that were in front of him.


    "I was just expressing m


    ve my sect alone.


    What do you say, Austin?" Lyman proposed holding his breath.


    He wanted so much for Austin to just say ''yes'' and leave.


    He wished he could run forward to take Austin''s life. This way his secret would remain safe and hidden.


    But he did not dare make a move for he was aware of Austin''s formidable battle force.


    That was why he chose to negotiate with Austin.


    Everyone present was shocked by Lyman''s offer.


    ''Seriously? He is going to give Austin one hundred million divine vital energy crystals?''


    "That was very generous of you,"


    Austin responded with a defiant look at Lyman.


    "Two hundred million divine vital energy crystals.


    If you leave right now and promise you will never cause trouble with us, I will give you two hundred million divine vital energy crystals.


    I am making a big sacrifice. I hope you will be contented with this offer. Then just leave us in peace,"


    Lyman said after he hesitated for a while.


    Two hundred million divine vital energy crystals was no joke. It was all he had left from his savings.


    He was willing to offer Austin such a big fortune because he had a gut feeling that Austin had found out what he did to his master five hundred years ago.


    "Even if you give me one billion divine vital energy crystals, I will not make a deal with you.


    It''s about time you pay the price for your evil deeds," Austin flatly refused Lyman''s offer.


    His eyes reflected rage and indignation.

 Chapter 1420 Kill Austin (Part One)

    "Austin, what on earth do you mean by that?"


    Upon hearing what Austin said, Lyman narrowed his eyes at once and stared steadily at Austin -- it was as if he thought he could see through Austin''s mind this way.


    Right at this moment, Lyman was almost a hundred percent sure that Austin was aware of the fact that he murdered his master five hundred years ago.


    And today, Austin had probably come to him to challenge him for that very thing.


    Now, as Lyman''s mind raced with countless thoughts and ideas, his face showed various complex expressions.


    After all, he knew very well that if words that he killed his master five hundred years ago got out, then his reputation, which he worked and fought very hard for, would vanish in the blink of an eye.


    Lyman pondered for a long time and finally made up his mind on what he wanted to say next.


    "Austin, are you sure you want to force us, the Magic Hand Sect, to death?


    You want to do to us what you did to the Sky Sect, don''t you? You want to destroy our beloved Magic Hand Sect, too?


    Anyway, if that''s what you''re planning to do, then everyone from our Magic Hand Sect, from the head to the disciples, will fight with every fiber of our beings for our lives and reputation!"


    All of a sudden, Lyman''s expression suddenly became hostile. He stared Austin right in the eye with a pointed look -- his attitude no longer humble.


    At the same time, a sharp and powerful wave of vital energy force suddenly spread out from his body.


    "All disciples of our Magic Hand Sect, listen up! We must pledge our lives to defend our sect! Let''s get ready for the fight for our lives!"


    Lyman declared loudly.


    His voice aroused great indignation throughout the entire squa


    ith serious look on his face.


    Meanwhile, Austin had a similar response. He, too, was looking at the shining array, silent and tight-lipped.


    The array over the square seemed to embody a terrible power from heaven and earth, making it seem very difficult to deal with indeed.


    "Austin! Are you seeing all of this? You want to destroy our Magic Hand Sect? Well, I am telling you now that it won''t be as easy as it was when you destroyed the Sky Sect!


    This Saint Pill Array has been around since our Magic Hand Sect was built and has been protecting our sect right from the very beginning.


    As a matter of fact, this array is so strong that it can even withstand attacks from masters in the Emperor Realm.


    It doesn''t matter how strong you say you are, Austin -- it will still be impossible for you to break through this Saint Pill Array.


    You have left us with no other choice, Austin. It is you who forced us to use this array against you, and now, you have to bear its force!"


    Lyman shouted towards Austin, his eyes shining with a concealed killing intent towards Austin.


    Yes, that was the truth. He very much wanted to kill Austin.

 Chapter 1421 Kill Austin (Part Two)

    Now that Austin already knew of the fact that he murdered his master five hundred years ago, Austin was a threat to him and his reputation. Thus, Lyman had to get rid of him immediately.


    Because if this little secret of his ever got out, his fame and reputation, which he had fought for all those years, would disappear in a snap.


    "Everyone listen to me. This Saint Pill Array is a hidden weapon that has been protecting our Magic Hand Sect for hundreds of years.


    Even though Austin is great at fighting, it would still be impossible for him to break through this array.


    Hear me loud and clear. This guy has been abusing his strong power and bullying people left and right. He has destroyed so many sects for no good reason!


    Most of these are big sects and clans of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. He coerced them into paying sixty million divine energy crystals. And if you think he stopped there, you are wrong. The Sky Sect, which had been around for almost a thousand years, was ruined by this guy.


    I think it''s safe to say that as long as Austin is alive, our South Continent will never have a peaceful day.


    Before today, we have given in to his demands and bowed down to him for the sole reason that we thought he was too powerful for any of us to defeat.


    But now, our chance has finally come.


    As the saying goes, justice has long arms! We did not expect that Austin would come to the Magic Hand Sect, land on the Magic Hand Square, and thus be within the scope of this Saint Pill Array. Yet look at us now.


    Hah! Hah! Hah!


    As long as we continue to fight him together, with the strength of the Saint Pill Array on our side, it will be easy for us to kill Austin a


    his face.


    ''Oh, I see!''


    Austin murmured in his mind. Angus'' explanation immediately gave him some relief.


    However, the others did not give him much time to think of other considerations.


    "You are absolutely right! Lyman, our Ghost Puppet Sect will stand with your Magic Hand Sect. Let''s cooperate to kill Austin here and now!"


    At that moment, the sect leader of the Ghost Puppet Sect, an old man in black with a dreadful face, suddenly stood up and declared his support for Lyman.


    "Our New Moon Sect will also work with Lyman to kill this notorious young man!"


    Laura, the leader of the New Moon Sect said, her voice teeming with bitterness and hatred.


    After all, she was publicly beaten up by Austin in the headquarters of the Sky Sect until her face swelled up so much that it looked like the head of the pig and she fainted in front of everyone. It was an absolute shame for a woman to be treated that way in public! It was for this reason that the hatred she had for Austin was like a burning fire that even all of the water from a vast sea could not put out. How she wished she could kill Austin herself!

 Chapter 1422 Im Angus An

    The leaders of the four clans in the Heavenly Kingdom finally made up their minds. They decided to join forces with Lyman to fight against Austin.


    Besides those sects and clans, even the leaders and reclusive elders of another dozen of sects said that they would also side with Lyman against Austin.


    The sects included the Thunder Sect and the Cyan Sect in the Elite Holy Kingdom and the Holy Sect in the Purple Phoenix Holy Kingdom.


    They all had trouble with Austin in the past.


    These people who decided to work with Lyman were convinced that the Saint Pill Array above the square could take Austin and bring him down from power.


    They were willing to take their chances against Austin. He had been a threat to them for a while now. They couldn''t miss this opportunity to take him down.


    The people from the sects who had joined forces now stared at Austin silently. They were eager to know what was going on in his mind.


    Amidst the tense situation, Austin surprisingly glanced at his enemies with a lingering smile on his face. No one could see through his mind. His face did not hint anything.


    Upon seeing so many sects sided with him, Lyman grew confident. He couldn''t help but break out laughing. He thought that he had the upper hand now.


    "So what, Austin? You''ve now realized how stupid you were, haven''t you?


    I''ve given you a chance, but you just wasted it. You deserve this.


    Humph! No matter how strong you are, you''re not going to make it out of here alive," Lyman declared with so much hatred.


    He intently stared at Austin with so much disdain.


    The instant he exclaimed his last word, he leaped into the air in a flash. He was as fast as lightning.


    He gracefully made different gestures with his hands. He formed mysterious spiritual sense symbols and hit them on the array. He looked like a vicious soldier on the battlefield who would not let his opponent escape his attacks.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The sound of his attacks resonated in the area. The low rumble coming from the array echoed throughout the square.


    Lyman evidently sent the message to communicate with the array.


    "Ha-ha! You can''t get away from us. Get ready, everyone. Let''s end this brat''s life together!


    I''m going to activate the array to launch a frontal attack towards him. All you need to do is to hit him at a critical moment,"


    Lyman said to his comrades as he floated mid-air.


    "Austin, you rush towards the pot made of spiritual power above the square. Then I''ll control the array. Do it right now!"


    Angus''s voice rang out in Austi


    of panic as he prepared a countermove.


    He started to draw various formulas in the air as he tried to regain full control of the array again.


    "You old bastard, it''s too late."


    There was no way Austin would watch Lyman snatch the control of the array from Angus. He immediately launched an attack to the man.


    "Swoosh!"


    The overwhelming evil aura filled the air. A beam of black light emerged from the evil aura and stood in front of Lyman. There appeared Austin''s demonic avatar. Lyman was not prepared for that attack.


    The demonic avatar swung fiercely at Lyman. All of a sudden, darkness devoured the square and no one could see anything.


    It attacked Lyman with the powerful Demon Punch.


    "Bang!"


    The cunningly low sound rang.


    After that, the darkness disappeared and everybody could now see things clearly.


    A figure came into their view. It was no other than Lyman. He stepped back with blood coming out of his mouth.


    "I''m Angus An��the founder of the Magic Hand Sect. I got killed by my rebellious disciple, Lyman five hundred years ago.


    And now... I''m back.


    From now on, Lyman is no longer the leader of the Magic Hand Sect. He will be nothing but a traitor."


    Angus''s flat voice reverberated throughout the square. However, his words spoke of a deadly promise.


    A deafening silence enveloped the whole area.


    Everyone present on the square was dumbfounded. They kept staring at Angus with wide eyes.


    Lyman''s face paled instantly. All the blood drained from his face.


    "No, that''s impossible. I''m sure I ended this old bastard long ago," Lyman murmured, gaping at the elder who was wearing a black robe.


    He still couldn''t believe that Angus was here, alive.

 Chapter 1423 Angus Revenge

    "The Saint Pill Array is already in my control,"


    Angus said to Austin through spiritual sense.


    Upon hearing this information, Austin breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    He felt his nerves slowly calming down.


    The Saint Pill Array possessed immense power that Austin felt that his skills wasn''t strong enough to handle such a thing.


    Austin informed Godwin, Julius and Peter about the situation through spiritual sense.


    The three of them were both surprised and delighted when they learned the good news.


    This was due to the fact that the Saint Pill Array had put too much pressure on them.


    Now, with Angus handling the Saint Pill Array, they were brimming with joy since one of their allies could control the powerful item with ease.


    Everyone in the square was astonished.


    Some people couldn''t believe their ears. "I''m Angus, the founder of the Magic Hand Sect."


    These words shook the very foundations of the Magic Hand Sect.


    Most of the people''s attention were focused on the platform in the center of the square.


    At the apprentice ceremony, Trahan had just worshiped a portrait of the founder of the Magic Hand Sect on the platform.


    The crowd gazed up at the white-haired old man in the black robe who was floating above the square. They then glanced over the portrait which was hanging on the platform.


    Their assumptions were correct!


    The floating old man and the person in the portrait was indeed the same man!


    More and more people began to put two and two together.


    "Whoosh!" All of a sudden, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky over the square.


    His eyes were fixed on Angus.


    "You... You said you are... Are you really our master? Really?"


    He was a grey-haired old man that sported a red nose reeked of wine.


    Austin recognized at once who the old man was. It was Elder Drew. He remembered back when he sneaked into the Magic Hand Sect and worked for Elder Drew as a refinery assistant.


    Austin was surprised by Elder Drew''s questions.


    ''Is Elder Drew a disciple of Angus?'' he wondered.


    Elder Drew continued to stare at Angus with doubts, expectations and excitement glistening his eyes.


    He thought Angus had died long ago.


    But now, Angus was standing right in front of him.


    "How are you doing, my little Drew? Have you forgotten your master already?"


    Angus asked whi


    ants of its target.


    Lyman''s demise came at the hands of the newly-resurrected Angus.


    Angus breathed a sigh of relief.


    He finally got his revenge by ending Lyman by himself.


    Austin happily smiled upon seeing Angus accomplish one of his goals upon returning to life.


    "So, all of you... "


    Angus'' voice resounded throughout the square. His eyes slowly scanned the people from the Magic Hand Sect.


    Up to now, only Elder Drew admitted Angus as his original master.


    None of the other people from the Magic Hand Sect, including the reclusive elders to the ordinary disciples, had declared their opinion.


    However, upon seeing the old man''s display of his power, all the people in this square had fully understood. The white-haired old man in a black robe was indeed Angus, the founding father of the Magic Hand Sect.


    They also believed that Angus told them about Lyman murdering his own master five hundred years ago.


    "I''m disciple Chant, the reclusive elder of the Magic Hand Sect. Welcome back, our respectful sect leader Angus!"


    Under the gaze of Angus, one of the reclusive elders of the Magic Hand Sect stepped out first and bowed to him respectfully.


    Then, the other three reclusive elders of the Magic Hand Sect also came forward to salute Angus.


    With four reclusive elders taking the lead, the rest of the Magic Hand Sect came to pay homage to Angus.


    Austin was relieved that Angus finally regained the control of the Magic Hand Sect.


    The people from other sects in the square all watched the event in reverent silence.

 Chapter 1424 A Good Job

    Moments later, all members of the Magic Hand Sect came forward to greet Angus.


    Fifty to sixty thousand people from the Magic Hand Sect stood humbly in front of him.


    Now that they knew the truth, each of them was eager to follow Angus and obey his rules.


    ''This white-haired elder in a black robe is the founder of our sect��Angus An.


    He established the Magic Hand Sect alone.


    He is the real master of our sect.


    Now that he is back, he should be our new leader, '' they thought.


    "Well, you can leave now,"


    Angus said quietly, as he gestured his disciples to leave the place.


    "Yes," the members of the Magic Hand Sect replied with reverence to Angus.


    They bowed their heads and then returned to where they had stood.


    "Ha-ha! Congratulations, Angus!"


    Austin commended as he reached Angus in a flash.


    "You take all the credit for this, Austin. Thank you," Angus responded, as he looked at the tall, thin young man.


    He felt nothing but gratefulness and admiration for Austin.


    ''If I had not met him, I would still be trapped in the Medicine Valley of the Mysterious Nether World alone, '' Angus thought.


    "Why so serious, Angus?"


    Austin smiled as he asked him.


    "So it''s time to take care of my unfinished business."


    Austin smiled as he put his arms across his chest.


    He then turned around and swept his gaze through the crowd on the square, searching on the sea of faces in front of him.


    His eyes fell on those who had taken Lyman''s side against him. He took a deep breath and started talking to the crowd.


    "Didn''t you say you would take my life together?


    Now is the time for that. I''m here, and I will play with you," Austin said teasingly.


    The smile on his face disappeared, replaced by a fierce, menacing look. He was ready and eager to kill those who wanted him dead.


    The leaders and reclusive elders of the sects who once joined hands with Lyman instantly regretted their decisions. They looked around them, as they searched for a way out.


    ''Lyman is dead, and the Saint Pill Array is under Angus''s control. We don''t stand a chance against Austin.


    What should we do?'' they thought, as everyone started to panic.


    "What ar


    choice.


    We should not have listened to Lyman! He fooled us!


    We can compensate you for our mistake.


    Name your price. We will give it to you as long as we can afford it," one of the four clan leaders shouted.


    He and the rest of the three clan leaders kept stepping back. They wanted to get far away from Austin as much as possible.


    "Would you let me go if my life was in your hands?"


    Austin sneered.


    The four clan leaders were speechless. They did not want to annoy Austin any further.


    ''I will take my revenge, '' they thought.


    "I let you go at the headquarters of the Sky Sect.


    But look how you repaid my kindness. You attempted to kill me.


    Now you want me to spare your lives?


    Do you think I will repeat the same mistake?


    You''re as good as dead,"


    Austin ranted in a loud, angry voice.


    He dashed towards the four clan leaders.


    And so did his demonic avatar.


    "Damn! You have gone too far. I will kill you first!"


    the leader of the Song Clan called out frantically.


    A vital energy emerged from his body and formed a huge palm over his head to protect him.


    The palm made of vital energy released the spatial force


    It took off and dived at Austin. It caused a strong wind and the dust on the ground to fly up in the air.


    The leader of the Song Clan had released the Space-controlling Palm��his family-owned, secret martial arts skill.


    Swoosh!


    A powerful, misty sword-light flew towards the palm.

 Chapter 1425 Bloody Massacre

    Boom!


    The Space-controlling Palm was hit and broken to pieces at once. The harsh sound of the force reverberated in the area.


    Austin had now mastered the Space Teleportation skill. His understanding of the spatial power was much better and more profound than the Song Clan leader.


    With his continuously growing power and control over it, he became unstoppable. The Song Clan leader''s Space-controlling Palm could pose no threat to him. It looked like a rookie showed off a low skill over an expert.


    Then, another sword-light ray pierced through the Song Clan leader''s body.


    Boom!


    The light ray consumed the man''s body until his whole body exploded. The scene was gruesome.


    Meanwhile, Austin''s demonic avatar began to strike at the other three clan leaders. It looked hungry for blood.


    More than a dozen demonic skills were performed during that short moment. Numerous blasts of violent demonic energy hit the square and made it tremble.


    Luckily, the Saint Pill Array above the square had produced some mysterious barrier of its own. The barrier seemed to protect the whole square.


    If it hadn''t been for that protection, the whole square would have been destroyed completely.


    They were running out of time. The battle continued to unfold as the attacks kept coming.


    Boom! Boom!


    Another series of powerful attacks resonated. The other three clan leaders had also been slaughtered by Austin and his demonic avatar.


    Together, they were so powerful. Those semi-emperors couldn''t even put up a fight against them.


    "Ha-ha. It turns out that Austin''s fighting capacities have improved in such a horrible manner.


    Besides, he also owns a demonic avatar which is obviously more powerful than an Emperor Realm warrior.


    It''s no wonder that he once told me not to worry. He said that he could deal with Lyman and the Magic Hand Sect for me.


    I thought he was just boasting his strength then. Now, I know for sure it''s true,"


    Angus murmured to himself while he was flying in midair. He observed the young soldier as he fought side by side with his demonic avatar. He was stunned at Austin''s fighting skills at first but then he also felt relieved.


    "Fuck. I didn''t know that you had cultivated such a powerful and formidable set of sword-wielding techniques. The combination of your spiritual sense and the sword aura made it so wonderful and unique.


    It honestly surprised me.


    Moreover, you''re very fortunate to have refined a demonic avatar which has the power of a demon emperor. I''m really impressed and even jealous of your success.


    In the Prime Martial World, those semi-emperors are no match for you. Only Emperor Realm warriors can pose some threats to you."


    The Flame Emperor''s voice echoed in Austin''s Soul Sea. His voice reflected awe and pride at the same time.


    After the intense battle, the leader of the Ghost Puppet Sect, the head of the New Moon Sect, and all the other leaders of the four clans had been slai


    Ghost Puppet Sect, the New Moon Sect, the four clans, the Polarity Sect, the Breeze Sect and the Celestial Gate Sect had all been killed.


    The fact that so many leaders were killed by the same person in one day had never occurred before in the history of the Prime Martial World. No one ever anticipated such things happening.


    If the news got out, it would set the whole world on fire. People on the South Continent or even in the Prime Martial World would all be stunned.


    Silence fell on the square and not a tiny sound was made. They stared at the scene wide-eyed.


    Nobody would easily believe what they just saw.


    A few moments ago, so many leaders and reclusive elders from different sects in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom were confident that they could subdue Austin easily.


    However, they regretted what they had said about taking Austin down. They were severely terrified.


    "Commander Austin, those people are really annoying and inconstant. They don''t deserve any forgiveness.


    But, I was tricked to join them to make trouble for you. I was once kind and generous before all these things happened.


    I made mistakes. But I promise that I won''t do it again. Please, Commander Austin. Please let me go.


    I swear that I won''t do this again,"


    a tall and middle-aged man whose body was wrapped around by lightning begged him.


    "Commander Austin, I''m the leader of the Cyan Sect. You and I have never been enemies.


    If you forgive me and let me go, I''ll give you a great deal of resources to help your cultivation. No matter how much you need, I will satisfy you,"


    a long-faced man in his fifties also said to Austin. He was confident that his treasures would persuade Austin to let him off. He heard from somewhere that Austin liked money.


    "Commander Austin, I''ll compensate for your loss, no matter how much it will cost!"


    "Elder Angus, please say something and save us."


    Another guy suddenly knelt and turned to Angus to beg for help.

 Chapter 1426 You Got A Big Heart

    Austin silently looked at those who begged him to spare their lives.


    They were rattled and terrified as his cold gaze slowly panned towards their direction.


    They were fully aware that they stood no chance against Austin even if they attacked him together.


    After all, they had heard about the news that Austin vanquished thirty or forty demons of the Semi-emperor Realm in the Mysterious Sky City on his own.


    They had no intention of committing suicide by trying their luck and attacking Austin.


    After all, they knew that the founder of the Magic Hand Sect��Angus who was levitating above the square was aligned with Austin.


    Angus had been controlling the Saint Pill Array. It meant that all the people''s lives were in his hands.


    No one dared to make a move against Austin.


    "That''s enough, Austin. There is no need to kill all of them,"


    Angus said to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    Austin nodded his head in agreement.


    "So you are willing to compensate me?"


    Austin said.


    "Yes, of course. Please give us a chance, Commander Austin!"


    the leaders and reclusive elders of those sects responded immediately while sporting surprised and delighted look on their faces.


    "All right. I didn''t force you to do that,"


    Austin said as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "Of course you didn''t coerce us. It''s our own choice. Ha-ha. We wanted to compensate you."


    "Yes, it''s our own choice."


    ''Trading crystals for my life is a good deal. Even though I''m going to pay him lots of crystals, I can earn them in the future. If I lose my life, I''ll lose everything, '' they thought.


    They nodded cheerfully as if they heard some good news.


    Some even joyfully shook in their place.


    They could tell that Austin was going to let them go.


    "All right. It''s better to make friends than make enemies. Besides, I don''t enjoy killing for nothing.


    Now that you''ve shown your sincerity, I''ll give you another chance. It''s up to you to decide how many crystals you''re going to give me,"


    Au


    he ceremony because of Lyman, who was good at refining pills.


    Lyman was known as the best pill refiner in the South Continent. However, Angus was miles away better in alchemy than him.


    Furthermore, Angus was famous for his outstanding pill refining skills five hundred years ago. No one could be par with him when it came to alchemy.


    But now, Lyman was dead.


    It meant that Angus was the best pill refiner in the South Continent once again.


    Moreover, those guests were aware that Angus was on good terms with Austin.


    Sucking up to Angus might get them closer to Austin.


    Hence, the other guests who saw Tierry congratulate Angus became aware what they should do.


    They swarmed towards Angus.


    "Congratulations, sir!"


    "Ha-ha... I''ve heard much about you, sir. You deserve your reputation."


    All of them hurled complementary remarks towards Angus in a bid to please him.


    Those were leaders or reclusive elders of different sects.


    Some of those elders, stewards and disciples weren''t even qualified to speak to Angus.


    But Angus was an easygoing person. Faced with their enthusiastic congratulations, he responded without putting on airs.


    Since Angus had already stopped using the Saint Pill Array, the power emitting from the array disappeared.


    The tense atmosphere which enveloped the square vanished too.

 Chapter 1427 Reestablishing The Oracle Sect

    Half a day passed. That was when most of the cultivators excused themselves and left the headquarters of the Magic Hand Sect.


    Austin, Godwin, Julius and Peter decided to stay back in the sect headquarters for some time.


    In a private conversation, Austin, Angus and Godwin discussed about subsequent management problems of the Magic Hand Sect.


    They seriously considered the fact that Lyman had been killed.


    They knew that though Lyman was killed, there were still many henchmen of his remaining in the Magic Hand Sect, as he had controlled the sect for over five hundred years.


    Angus planned to get rid of all Lyman''s henchmen and reorganize the whole sect in a resolute and bold manner.


    He believed that it was the only way that he could take full control of the Magic Hand Sect again.


    However, it would probably take Angus some more time to restore his vital energy cultivation level to the Semi-emperor Realm. So far, he had merely restored it to the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm.


    Therefore, Angus needed Austin and Godwin''s help to reorganize his sect.


    Austin sent out the A.L. Army from his City model. There were over one hundred thousand soldiers in total. He ordered his army to be stationed in the headquarters of the Magic Hand Sect.


    After a little while, a few figures could be seen.


    These figures were heading for a giant mountain peak within the headquarters of the Magic Hand Sect, which was so high that it seemed to be piercing the clouds.


    The summit of the mountain was perennially covered in thick snow, so it looked like a vast expanse of whiteness.


    Amidst the white snow cover, there was a massive lake.


    The cerulean lake was inlaid with the snowfield like a sapphire, looking sacred and enchanting.


    Beside the lake, there were several simple-constructed, small wooden houses.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    All of a sudden, the figures that were flying on the distant horizon started rushing towards the houses in an extremely fast speed.


    After a short while, they reached the summit and landed in front of the small wooden houses.


    Their arrival broke the silence that was prevailing in that place.


    "Who dares to come to my place?


    It''s my personal cultivation site, the forbidden area of the sect. Didn''t I order that this place is out of bounds for anyone? No one is allowed to enter this place for any reason, without permission!"


    A female voice came out from one of the small wooden houses, even before the figures could get close to the door.


    "Ha ha! My sweetest Becky, even I''m not allowed to come here?"


    an elder with grizzled hair and dressed in a black robe asked. He was one of the figures in front of that small wooden house. He spoke with a slight laugh, his tone calm and natural.


    Despite his composure on the outside, his body kept shivering uncontrollably. His chest kept rising and falling as he was inhaling and exhaling deeply. Apparently, he was trying to suppress his excitement.


    This elder was Angus.


    Angus''s voice trailed away.


    And there was deathly silence. Not a sound


    here and set off for the Divine Continent,"


    the Flame Emperor spoke to Austin in his Soul Sea.


    "Yes. There are still many wishes to fulfill, but the most important one is to establish a sect."


    Austin recalled that in the ruins of the Oracle Sect within the Barren Mountain of the Triangle Zone, he had made a promise to its sect leader, who had perished long ago.


    When Austin met the sect leader''s soul, the latter asked Austin to help him reestablish the Oracle Sect and succeed him as the eighteenth sect leader. Austin had promised to do so.


    Moreover, he had given Austin all the treasures which were within the treasury of the Oracle Sect.


    Though Austin was actually reluctant to be the eighteenth leader of the Oracle Sect, he was weighed down by the promise he had made to the sect leader''s soul.


    And since he had made a promise, he would absolutely do his best to reestablish the Oracle Sect.


    "Establishing a sect? What do you mean by that, Austin?


    Do you mean you want to establish a new sect of your own in the Prime Martial World?"


    the Flame Emperor asked in confusion.


    "No. That''s not what I mean,"


    Austin responded as he shook his head. Then he told everything about the Oracle Sect to the Flame Emperor.


    "So this is it!


    You are a man of your word, Austin. I am quite surprised and delighted to know that,"


    the Flame Emperor said, as he got to know the whole picture.


    "Since I promised the leader of the Oracle Sect, I have to fulfill his last wish.


    I''m going to reestablish his sect in the following days,"


    Austin said softly.


    Although the Flame Emperor was anxious to return to the Divine Continent, he knew it was impossible for him to stop Austin from doing what he wanted to do.


    "Well, that''s fine.


    Since I have been away from the Divine Continent for such a long time, I don''t mind waiting a few more days.


    Just be careful and try to reestablish the Oracle Sect step by step. When you get all things done, then it''s time for us to leave,"


    the Flame Emperor uttered.

 Chapter 1428 The Sect In The South Mountain

    The Flame Emperor said he did not have to go back immediately but Austin knew that he was a bit anxious. Austin detected the desire of the Flame Emperor to return to the Divine Continent from his tone.


    After all, they both knew that the Flame Emperor could only reconstitute his flesh and bones in the Divine Continent.


    Once when they were in the Mysterious Nether World, the Flame Emperor said that the energy of his spiritual soul had drained seriously.


    In order to reconstitute his flesh and bones, he had to returned to a place called Land of Life-and-death zone in the Divine Continent. According to the legends, this was where the Reincarnate Lotus might exist.


    "Rest assured. Did you see my present strength and wealth? With or without your help, I can easily establish a new sect within several months. We are free to go by then,"


    Austin said to the Flame Emperor with his spiritual energy. He kept on erasing his worries.


    "I feel fine. I am not feeling anxious at all, ''''


    the Flame Emperor said in a slow tone.


    Austin had observed that the Flame Emperor was that kind person who usually spoke one way and thought another. His actions could easily be interpreted by Austin.


    Austin curled down his lips as a sign of surrender. He would just let the Flame Emperor do whatever he wanted.


    ''Commander Austin, Mike is looking for you. He said that he has something urgent to tell you.''''


    At this moment, Austin suddenly received Clark''s spiritual voice.


    ''Alright. Did he tell you what is it about?''


    Austin was so confused. For him, it was a weird scenario.


    In fact, Mike should be with Master Li at this moment. However, he suddenly came back to the Magic Hand Sect to find Austin. So he must really have something urgent to tell Austin. Austin knew that Mike was always discreet and prudent so he could only figure out one answer.


    Could it be that something happened to Ivy and Sue?


    Immediately, Austin released his spiritual sense and looked for Mike''s location.


    In an instant, Austin reappeared right in front of Mike by using his Diabolic Flashing Skill.


    When Austin saw him, Mike was anxiously walking back and forth as he was rubbing his hands.


    "Finally, you are here! I have something to tell you, Austin!"


    Mike was thrilled at the sight of Austin as if he had found the backbone.


    "What happened? Why do you look so nervous?"


    Austin instantly a


    ch bigger and more developed than the Prime Martial World.


    It has boundless territories that you would never imagine.


    Even though a mortal would spend his whole life roaming around the Divine Continent, he could never go over all the places of it.


    The Divine Continent can be divided into the East Mainland, the West Desert, the South Mountain, the North Plateau and the Middle Pilgrim Land. Among the five regions, the Middle Pilgrim Land has the most huge territory. It is said that it will take a common warrior a dozen of years to travel across the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    By the way, I come from the East Mainland of the Divine Continent.


    To let you understand in a simpler way, I must say that the East Mainland alone is a hundred times bigger than the Prime Martial World, ''''


    the Flame Emperor added.


    "It''s impossible! The Divine Continent is so huge!''''


    Austin''s eyes grew big in astonishment. He couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    ''''Ha-ha! But it''s true. In the Divine Continent, many warriors cannot walk over the whole East Mainland, let alone going to other places.''''


    The Flame Emperor felt contented as he witnessed the effects of his words to Austin. He was smiling with grace.


    ''''I happened to read a book which specifically introduces the geography of the Divine Continent.


    I remember it recorded a powerful sect called the South Marine Sect which situated in the South Mountain.


    The members of this sect only cultivate Buddha methods.


    It is possible that the nun who take away your girls comes from the South Marine Sect, ''''


    the Flame Emperor added.

 Chapter 1429 A Huge Hand-shaped Hole In The Ground

    "The South Marine Sect of the South Mountain," Austin murmured.


    ''I''ve finally gotten information about Ivy and Sue, '' he thought.


    Now that he had the information, he made a decision.


    "I should not waste time.


    I must pay the South Marine Sect a visit the soonest time possible.


    I don''t care whether Ivy and Sue have the Crystal Buddha Body. I''ll make sure that South Marine Saint will regret kidnapping my girls,"


    Austin declared with a ferocious look in his eyes.


    He swore to himself that he would make the South Marine Saint pay the price.


    "Austin, I know this is going to be hard but I have to be honest with you." The Flame Emperor was a bit hesitant to speak.


    "We are all aware that no one can match you in the Prime Martial World. However, when compared to the South Marine Sect, you''re just a loser," he honestly said.


    "According to the Divine Continent Journal, there is a master of the Immortal Transforming Realm in the South Marine Sect of the South Mountain.


    Perhaps you have never heard about this Immortal Transforming Realm," he added.


    "Well, let me tell you this way," the Flame Emperor started to explain.


    "The weakest outer disciples of this sect are either at the Semi-holy Realm or at the Holy Realm. On the other hand, the excellent outer disciples might have entered the Semi-emperor Realm or even the Emperor Realm."


    Austin was surprised of what he heard.


    ''What the hell!


    This is crazy!'' he thought to himself.


    His heart raced.


    ''There is no Emperor Realm master in the Prime Martial World. The cultivators of the Semi-emperor Realm are already the strongest here.


    Just an excellent outer disciple of this sect could be an Emperor Realm master?'' Austin was full of disbelief.


    ''Does this mean this sect can conquer the Prime Martial World by just sending one of their outstanding outer disciples?''


    Now, Austin realized how powerful this South Marine Sect was.


    ''This sect is powerful. Way too powerful!'' he told to himself silently.


    "Well, what I mentioned earlier only exist in some top sects of the Divine Continent," the Flame Emperor said.


    "Other small sects are not that powerful."


    Austin didn''t say a word so the Flame Emperor continued, "There are a multitude of sects in the Divine Continent a


    rning from that nun," Austin speculated.


    "Maybe she just wants us to know how strong she is so we will give up getting Ivy and Sue back."


    Austin felt scared but he wasn''t giving up.


    Upon seeing this huge palm-shaped hole, he could tell how incredibly powerful this South Marine Saint who stole his fiancees was.


    ''According to Mike, this wasn''t an all-out attack yet. This only means that that nun hadn''t shown her real strength, '' Austin surmised.


    He couldn''t imagine how strong South Marine Saint could be.


    "Judging from this hand-shaped pit, I guess that old nun had at least entered the Minor-perfection Realm and is at least a steward of the South Marine Sect." The Flame Emperor''s voice awoken Austin''s wandering mind.


    "I''ll explain everything about the cultivation base of the Divine Continent to you when we get there. For now, all you need to know is that the South Marine Saint is by far stronger than you," he added.


    The Flame Emperor''s voice resounded in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    He felt like he still needed to learn and train a lot to be able to rescue his fiancees.


    "I got it," Austin just replied curtly.


    His eyes were fixed on the huge hand-shaped hole in the ground.


    It was like he was studying everything about it.


    After a while, Austin flew towards the peak where the queen was to check her injuries.


    South Marine Saint was way too powerful. Even though she showed mercy when she hit the queen, Austin was worried that the queen might have still sustained severe injuries.

 Chapter 1430 Make Her Your Woman

    Once he landed on the peak where the Queen was, Austin immediately found out that Priest Callum and a dozen of the evil shadow race''s masters were guarding the entrance to the Queen''s cultivation chamber.


    Priest Callum instantly greeted Austin the moment he saw him.


    "How''s the Queen doing?"


    Austin asked Priest Callum with a worrisome tone in his voice.


    "I don''t know. Since she was struck by the old nun, she has locked herself inside the cultivation chamber. She has asked us not to bother her. We know nothing about her condition.


    I have tried talking to her through spiritual sense several times, but it''s no use. She is not responding,"


    Priest Callum replied, his voice still trembling anxiously.


    His words also made Austin concerned. Austin immediately sensed what was going on inside the cultivation chamber through his spiritual sense.


    Austin felt pure and powerful evil energies surrounding the insides of the chamber. A great number of evil energies were constantly rolling like waves, vibrating the chambers walls.


    In the center of the chamber, a lithe and elegant figure was sitting with her legs crossed. Clouds of evil energies enveloped her like a dark blanket.


    Through his spiritual sense, Austin sensed that the evil energies in the chamber were quite overbearing and unstable.


    But he still wasn''t able to determine the Queen''s condition. He wasn''t sure if she had recovered from her injuries.


    "Let''s wait a bit longer. It''s best not to intrude her cultivation," Austin suggested to Priest Callum.


    He knew if they interrupted the Queen right now, they might cause further harm. Waiting was the only thing they could do for now.


    Austin, Priest Callum and the others patiently waited outside the chamber.


    They waited for an hour. Then for another hour. One more hour passed.


    Austin and the others guarded the chamber for almost a day already.


    But it seemed that nothing had happened inside the chamber.


    Austin was meticulously trying to sense if there were any changes in the cultivation chamber several times during their guard.


    Again, nothing seemed out of the ordinary was happening inside the chamber.


    Finally, after two days of patiently waiting and guarding the chamber, dark clouds began to form above the peak. Within minutes, the sky grew dark as the dark clouds blocked the sun.


    Bolts of lightning numbering in the dozens quickly slithered and ripped their way out of the thick black clouds.


    What was happening?


    "Does she..."


    As Austin stared at the dark clouds, a tinge of joy beamed across his face.


    filling the entire area.


    It was the preliminary stage of Holy Realm!


    Austin could sense that the Queen had reached the preliminary stage of Holy Realm.


    She wasn''t at the Semi-holy Realm any longer.


    Shoop!


    A gust of wind sent the Queen''s scent to Austin''s nose. Within seconds, a well-shaped figure stood in front of Austin.


    "Austin, I am sorry. I failed to save Ivy and Sue."


    The Queen bowed her head in shame. She knew that Austin loved his two fiancees very much.


    "It doesn''t matter. I will see both of them again one day.


    The nun will also pay dearly for what she has done to you!"


    Austin firmly declared. He believed that he could give the nun her comeuppance.


    "How about you? Have you recovered from your injuries?"


    Austin asked the Queen.


    "My injuries weren''t that serious as you thought.


    I feel completely fine now.


    The old nun was indeed a formidable foe.


    I felt as weak as an ant in her presence. Her attacks were strong and I thought I was not going to make it.


    But thanks to this challenge, I was able to gather my strength to reach the Holy Realm.


    The hardship that nun put me through turned out to be a blessing in disguise,"


    the Queen further expanded, her face awash with gratitude for her amazing luck.


    "I see. Thank goodness you''re fine. It''s as if a heavy weight has been lifted off my shoulders,"


    Austin replied with a relieved smile forming on his face.


    Looking at Austin''s face, the Queen knew that Austin cared for her deeply. Somehow, she felt giddy inside. Her cheeks began to glow a shade redder and she felt her heart skip a beat.


    ''What''s wrong with me?'' thought the Queen.


    It appeared that she was developing feelings for Austin.

 Chapter 1431 New Oracle Sect

    Making sure the queen recovered, Austin immediately flew above the gigantic hand-shaped pit caused by South Marine Saint alone.


    Austin scanned the huge hole using his spiritual sense as he floated mid-air.


    Seconds later, he sensed a formidable vital energy force. The force was with an endless palm intent. It still lingered deep inside the pit.


    ''A day had passed, but the impact still remained in that hand-shaped pit.


    Even Semi-emperor Realm masters won''t risk exploring the hole because the vital energy force and palm intent in it can crush them to powder.


    This is horrifyingly amazing.


    I''m afraid even a master of the Emperor Realm can''t withstand this blow from that South Marine Saint, '' Austin assumed. He was in full awe with the powerful blow that South Marine Saint made.


    "She is really a tough opponent,"


    Austin sighed as he continued to stare at the pit.


    "Exactly. A strong cultivator could launch an attack that contain enlightening power and even law power. The powers will not vanish as time lapses.


    According to old legends, there is a Sword Aura Cliff in the Middle Pilgrim Land of the Divine Continent; it is surrounded by infinite, powerful sword aura all year round.


    It is rumored that an immortal hit the cliff with his sword five thousand years ago, and the blow which contained tremendous sword aura remained there. That''s how that cliff got its name.


    I bet this South Marine Saint had mastered the palm intent and the law power. That''s why the palm intent and law power remain in the hole even now.


    I guess the palm intent and law power in the hole will not disappear for the next fifty years."


    The Flame Emperor''s voice resounded in Austin''s Soul Sea. He examined the pit too.


    "Enlightening power and law power? Does it mean I will have to learn these powers too if I want to be stronger?


    One swung his sword, and the sword aura released by him remained there for five thousand years. Do immortals really exist?"


    Austin murmured as he considered what the Flame Emperor said.


    Calculating his current strength, Austin could take out a Semi-emperor Realm master in a heartbeat. It was safe to say that he was stronger than most cultivators in the Prime Martial World.


    Austin had already been satisfied with the power he had.


    But the appearance of South Marine Saint and the hand-shaped hole she left made him realize how weak he was. What the emperor said to him also stuck to his mind.


    w sect.


    What was more intriguing was that the headquarters of this sect was located at the place where the Sky Sect''s headquarters had once been.


    Since Austin was considered a celebrity, people in the South Continent would keep an eye on his every move.


    Soon, the information about the Oracle Sect had completely spread around the South Continent.


    The forces of the sect had already been large. This was because all the members of the A.L. Army volunteered to join the Oracle Sect.


    Estimating their numbers, the Oracle Sect had more than one hundred thousand disciples.


    Later, Godwin, Julius, Peter, and another two Semi-emperor Realm masters joined the Oracle Sect as its reclusive elders. It was said that the other two masters of the Semi-emperor Realm were Godwin''s best friends.


    Oracle Sect at the present got five Semi-emperor Realm masters, which made it on par with other top sects on the South Continent.


    In addition, the leader of the Magic Hand Sect��Angus announced that his sect formed an alliance with the Oracle Sect permanently.


    Besides the allegiance, he also declared that all the pill refiners of the Magic Hand Sect would provide pills for the members of the Oracle Sect for free and they would help Oracle Sect raise its pill refiners soon.


    This series of news about the Oracle Sect spread like a wildfire.


    All the cultivators on the South Continent were aware that even though the Oracle Sect which had just been founded, it had already become a catch! It was as powerful as those major sects on the South Continent because of the forces it had built and connections and alliances it made.

 Chapter 1432 The Enlightening Power

    A lot of young men headed for the Oracle Sect with hopes of being part of the sect.


    The Oracle Sect was a top level sect, people of all ages would do anything to be a member of this sect.


    But Austin commanded that they should consider quality over quantity when choosing disciples.


    With more than a hundred thousand A.L. Army''s members joining, the Oracle Sect had no shortage of disciples. What they needed were disciples that exuded great potential.


    It was Godwin and the other four at the Semi-emperor Realm who presided over the work of the Oracle Sect.


    Austin didn''t mind that they did most of the work as he enjoyed being a hands-off leader.


    While the five elders at the Semi-emperor Realm were engaged in the Oracle Sect''s establishment, Austin did not bother to help them.


    Instead, he stood near the peak where Master Li lived. He was observing the palm print on the ground left by the South Marine Saint.


    He felt fierce vital energy rolling over the depths of the palm print. There was incredibly potent palm intent residing within it. Austin knew now that it was a dangerous place.


    Touched and inspired by the Queen''s experience, Austin realized that the crater made by the palm print may be a good place to train himself.


    With overwhelming pressure, he knew that his potential may be stimulated, speeding up the process of his breakthrough.


    Hesitating for a moment, Austin slowly dived into the pit.


    "Austin, be careful, this place is dangerous. Once you notice something wrong, fly out of here immediately. I don''t want you to die here,"


    said the Flame Emperor.


    Austin said nothing and kept moving downwards.


    The crater was dark and bottomless, almost like an abyss. Austin released his spiritual sense to the depths of the palm print, but it was shredded into pieces by the palm intent.


    When Austin went two hundred meters deeper into the crater, fierce vital energy force continuously squeezed him from all directions.


    At the same time, a palm formed by vital energy force also attacked Austin with some mysterious and unfathomable skills.


    Austin unsheathed his Ancient Dragon Sword and infused his vital energy force into the swor


    g power,"


    the Flame Emperor sighed, seemingly defeated by Austin''s prowess.


    "For a warrior, other than strengthening his vital energy, spiritual sense, and physical capabilities, there are many other things to cultivate.


    For instance, a warrior can also enhance his ability to sense the laws of the world.


    There are several stages of sensing such laws of nature.


    First, it is the intent; sword intent, palm intent, fist intent and things like that. This is the first stage of the insight.


    Then there''s the potential;


    such as the sword potential, the blade potential and the fist potential.


    The enlightening is a stage above the potential.


    The stage of sensing the enlightening power is quite different from the former ones.


    Compared with the division of intent and potential, the division of the enlightening power is more intrinsic and primal.


    The enlightening can be divided into time enlightening, space enlightening, life enlightening and thunder enlightening and so on.


    Above the enlightening is the law.


    Laws are far too complicated.


    On the Divine Continent, only the most excellent masters have the chance to learn the laws,"


    the Flame Emperor explained.


    "Is that so?" Austin replied.


    Thanks to the Flame Emperor''s introduction, Austin now had a clearer idea of the enlightening power.


    First, it was intent. Then it was potential. Above potential was enlightening. And finally at the top was the law.

 Chapter 1433 Making A Breakthrough (Part One)

    "In other words, the reason there is power contained in the pit is because South Marine Saint left some kind of enlightening power there?"


    Austin stared at the ground while his fingers stroked his chin. He could not come up with any other explanations. From his knowledge, the traces of the power that were emanating from the crater resembled the enlightening power.


    ''''Yes. I think you are right.


    At first, I thought that South Marine Saint might have obtained the law power.


    However, after carefully examining the traces left from her power, I discovered she only possesses the enlightening power.


    In my Sect, all the stewards have mastered the enlightening power, so it is easy to recognize it.


    It appears that I overestimated the power of that old fool. She''s nothing special, ''''


    the Flame Emperor explained, laughing at the end.


    ''''I see.


    I know some things about the enlightening power, but not enough to understand it completely.''''


    Austin added, nodding in agreement. The Flame emperor raised his eyebrows in shock and then crossed his arms, frowning.


    ''''You are such a freak!


    You''ve only been trained about the Primal Holy Realm. How come you can understand the enlightening power? This is ridiculous!


    I have seen many geniuses birthed. However, you and your gifts could make them all crawl back into the wombs they came from.


    Even I failed to comprehend the enlightening power! When I was in the Emperor Realm, I tried to master it, but my attempts were pointless.


    You must have the strongest soul energy of anyone I have ever met. Otherwise, there is no way you could even begin to understand the enlightening power. It is far beyond your wisdom and skill.


    It is hard to believe you are telling the truth. However, I''m not willing to go down there myself. Perhaps, since you can sense the enlightening power, you could travel into the pit alone and study it? Imagine how much it will further your training and improve your skills..."


    The Flame Emperor smiled bitterly. His eyes glowed up at Austin, who appeared to be pondering the mission.


    Like many of the others, he also seemed to be jealous of Austin''s unique gi


    breath. The darkness around him now seemed eerily calming.


    With his mind and body relaxed, he could begin the next step. In order to gain knowledge of the enlightening power, he would have to meditate.


    Austin took another deep breath and sat in the center of the space. He knew that this was the ideal spot to achieve the most information about the enlightening power and he wanted to get out of the creepy crater as soon as possible.


    After ten days had passed, Austin had finally completed his mediation and slowly opened his eyes. He felt more full, as he always did after gaining a new power.


    ''''Wow! The enlightening power is indeed more marvelous and rare than I expected it to be!''''


    Austin exclaimed to himself. His voice echoed back to him from the crater walls.


    However, something did not feel right. Even after ten days of meditation and having gained a deeper understanding of the enlightening power, there were still holes that needed to be filled. He tried summoning the power but nothing happened.


    ''''Well, that was a little pointless. Okay.


    Since I cannot gain any more training from this place, I must travel further into the crater. Hopefully, I will find my answers there. Geez...this place is creepy.''''


    With a shiver, Austin approached the edge of the crater once again. He found handholds and placed his feet precariously on centimeter wide ledges. As he descended, rays from the light above him faded.

 Chapter 1434 Making A Breakthrough (Part Two)

    He halted when he had reached eight hundred meters in depth of the crater. The hair on the back of his hair stood on end as he looked around.


    Despite it seeming impossible, the vital energy forces and palm intents were more powerful than the last time. Austin squinted his eyes as the warm waves began curling around him. He anticipated a second attack.


    Using his skills, Austin battled against the aggressive vital energy. He fell and stood repeatedly for two days but he did not give up. He could withstand the attacks as long as he had his powers and his bottle of Magic Sea Water. Once his enemy had once again been defeated, he started his business. Before exhaustion could reach him, he begins meditating.


    Fifteen days passed in silence while Austin sat with his eyes closed and his mind wide open. He was determined to uncover the secrets of the enlightening power, even if it was the most difficult thing he had ever had to learn.


    Finally, popping his stiff joints, Austin stood. The familiar sensation of tingling in his fingers and fullness in his mind appeared. He smiled and held his hands out.


    He faltered. His determination had paid off but not in the way he had been hoping. Despite his understanding of the enlightening power being three times more powerful, he still could not use it.


    ''''If I can''t learn the full power here, the only place I can is the very bottom of the crater."


    Not wanting to waste the time climbing down, he lifted his head in determination and jumped.


    A few moments later, Austin was shooting through the air. Wind whistled in his ears as he kept looking forward. He did not want to see how far the ground was.


    Boom! His knees trembled as he made impact with the floor of the crater. The darkness consumed him and the momentary silence made him grasp harder onto his Ancient Dragon Sword.


    Seconds later, the endless vital energy forces and palm attacks jumped out of the blackness towards him. They looked like hands, jolting out of hiding to crush him into dust in their fists. Their powers were so strong they could destroy the whole crater.


    ''''Ah!''''


    Austin released a jubilant cry


    him to smile slightly.


    Just then, the clouds parted as light burst through. An earth-shattering howl emitted from the space in the clouds.


    Roar!


    Austin and the Flame Emperor lifted their eyes to the sky. It appeared that the thunder unicorn in Austin''s elixir field had emerged.


    Bathed in the lightning and thunder, the giant beast soared through the sky. It glowed like the sun and twirled like a dancer, cleverly avoiding bolts of lightning.


    As if on cue, it opened its mouth wide and effortlessly devoured the thunderclaps.


    ''''That''s a thunder unicorn!''''


    In Austin''s Soul Sea, the Flame Emperor appeared dumbstruck with astonishment. Every part of him followed the movements of the thunder unicorn as it weaved beneath the clouds.


    His astonishment could only be justified because he had not known that Austin owned a thunder unicorn. This was the first time Austin had freed it in front of the Flame Emperor.


    ''''How in the world?


    You keep surprising me. It is as if your powers are unlimited. You are such a freak!''''


    The Flame Emperor yelled at Austin after he had recovered from the initial shock.


    Austin just smiled and rested his hands on his hips. Handling the Thunderstroke Doom would be simple with the thunder unicorn standing by his side.


    Occasionally, thunderclaps were too fast for the thunder unicorn and all Austin needed to do was destroy them. After that, peace would be restored.

 Chapter 1435 Headquarters Of The Oracle Sect

    Soon after, the bolts of lightning struck Austin began to lessen.


    Eventually, the lightning storm dissipated.


    Austin exhaled with authority.


    "Intriguing! I have reached the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm!"


    His face lit up joyfully.


    Austin initially speculated that he would reach the middle stage of Primal Holy Realm. That was why he was pleasantly surprised by the result.


    Meanwhile, the third golden ball in his elixir field had become much bigger as it was five meters in diameter.


    Following this, Austin proceeded to go to a quiet place.


    After finding a nice spot, he sat down in a cross-legged meditation position.


    He intended to consolidate the new realm he had just reached.


    A day passed by in this way. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and got up.


    He stood still and concentrated his mind.


    A second later, violent sword aura rapidly gushed out from his body.


    "Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!"


    The Sword aura Austin released filled the space in a one-kilometer radius around him.


    Streaks of visible sword aura swirled and moved around the space.


    The area within one thousand meters teemed with sword aura.


    Austin dominated the sword aura within the domain.


    He could destroy anything in this area with the sword aura as he pleased.


    ''I mastered the level six sword domain!''


    It turned out that Austin had benefited a lot from the hand-shaped hole caused by the South Marine Saint over the past two months.


    He had broken into the sixth level of the sword domain from the fourth level of the sword domain.


    Additionally, he also reached the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm.


    "Well, it''s time to check how''s everything going in the Oracle Sect.


    After all, the inauguration ceremony is going to be held in two days.


    It''s not a good idea to be absent from such an important occasion,"


    Austin slyly commented while looking towards the direction of the headquarters of the Oracle Sect.


    ''I''m the one who proposed to rebuild the Oracle Sect two months ago. But I let Godwin help me take care of relevant things, ''


    Austin thought to himself and suddenly felt guilty.


    clusive elders were core figures in a sect, and they usually outranked sect leaders.


    "We''re flattered," Dom Liu and Aronson Zhu hurriedly answered.


    They didn''t dare to treat Austin casually. After all, they knew that Austin could slay Semi-emperor Realm cultivators effortlessly.


    However, the way Austin acted pleased them. After all, Austin was an eminent, strong cultivator in the Southern Continent. They felt contented that Austin treated them nicely.


    "Buddies, Austin is my disciple. You''re his elders in every way so you don''t have to be so nice to him.


    You can call him by his name,"


    Godwin cut in with a laugh.


    "Well if you say so," Dom Liu and Aronson Zhu replied with a small chuckle.


    Godwin''s words dispelled their apprehensions.


    All of a sudden, a relaxed atmosphere filled the hall.


    "Oh, how are the preparations for the inauguration ceremony going? It''s going to be held in two days,"


    Austin inquired.


    "We''ve already got these things prepared. If we waited for you to attend to these things, we would not be able to open the ceremony in time,"


    Julius replied as he rolled his eyes at Austin.


    Austin flashed him an awkward smile. ''I shouldn''t have let them take care of all these things, '' he thought while feeling guilty again.


    Time went by quickly.


    Finally, the day had come.


    Two days later, a joyful ambience filled the headquarters of the Oracle Sect.

 Chapter 1436 A Splendid Event

    The day of the ceremony arrived at last. Guests began to arrive early in the morning, pouring in continuously with every passing moment.


    Almost every single sect and clan across the entire South Continent had sent their members to attend the much-anticipated event. As such, the increasing number of people who kept arriving was not particularly surprising.


    The guests weren''t just ordinary guests, either. Most of them were the heads of the sects and clans themselves, and they brought with them expensive and valuable gifts.


    Of course, a grand event meant grand decorations as well. The entire headquarters of the Oracle Sect was lined with colorful lanterns and streamers, easily drawing the attention of the guests and providing a warm and festive atmosphere.


    It didn''t take long before the continuous stream of guests that kept arriving since the morning began to fill up the place. Soon, there were large crowds of guests chattering among themselves, making the venue quite noisy.


    With so many things to take care of, the disciples of the Oracle Sect were all busy from the moment they got up that morning. There wasn''t a single second to spare for any breaks, because taking a moment to rest meant not getting any work done.


    These disciples were mostly members of the A.L. Army, and those who weren''t were new disciples who joined the Oracle Sect within the past few months. Nonetheless, all of them were talented and had lots of potential.


    Within the magnificent palace, hundreds of people have gathered for the anticipated ceremony.


    The palace served as the place where the various guests were entertained.


    These people were the leaders of all the various sects and clans. They had all come for the same purpose, to congratulate the Oracle Sect and to witness the ceremony themselves.


    Every person on the event''s guest list was a big figure.


    Majority of these people were at the Semi-emperor Realm, meaning they were likely the most powerful people in the South Continent. It was truly an intimidating crowd fitting of such a grand and important event.


    Austin, as well as the five reclusive elders in the Oracle Sect, arrived at the palace to personally greet the esteemed guests.


    To be honest, Austin was the type of man who didn''t enjoy such occasions. Despite that, he had to come as it was the very day for the Oracle Sect to set up, and he was bound to contact with all the different sects and clans of the South Continent in order to develop the Oracle Sect.


    It was because of this reason that Austin had to set aside his unwillingness. For the sake of the Oracle Sect, he had to be patient and talk to these guests, to mingle with them and to form connections with them.


    The queen of the evil shadow race herself took her place at Austin''s side, where she smiled and chatted with others.


    All the sect and clan leaders turned their eyes to watch them. It was common knowledge among all of them that it was because of the queen of the evil shadow race that Austin became furious at the Sky Sect and banished it completely from the South Continent.


    Such an event was not easily


    se on the other three continents in their fight against the demon race, where he had met these cultivators at the Semi-emperor Realm at the time.


    Now that they had come all the way here to the Oracle Sect, they all came over to greet Austin, recalling the days they had fought together.


    With this, there were nearly four hundred cultivators at the Semi-emperor Realm in the palace of the Oracle Sect!


    Not just that, but these cultivators at the Semi-emperor Realm were representative of the most powerful cultivators of the Prime Martial World!


    The clock struck nine. It was finally time for the opening ceremony of the Oracle Sect.


    Truly, such a splendid event in the headquarters of the Oracle Sect had never happened before!


    It was at that moment that all the cultivators were taken by surprise by yet another revelation.


    The public was told that the head of the Oracle Sect was not actually Austin, but Godwin instead!


    Of course, this was no random, spur of the moment decision. Rather, this appointment was the result of Austin speaking to Godwin about the matter for several days.


    Austin had already known that he would soon have to leave the Prime Martial World for the Divine Continent, meaning that he didn''t have time to manage the Oracle Sect as its leader.


    It had taken several pleas from Austin, but finally, Godwin had relented and agreed to be the leader of the Oracle Sect in his stead.


    For the rest of the day, the guests came to offer their congratulations over the news. There were so many guests that the greetings took hours, and night had already fallen by the time everyone had left.


    At long last, after a whole day of relentless noise, the headquarters of the Oracle Sect became silent once more.


    Just like that, the Oracle Sect then went on the usual way of developing itself.


    Meanwhile, Austin realized the day for him to leave the Prime Martial World was soon approaching.


    Before he departed, he gave Godwin all the resources he obtained from the treasury of the Oracle Sect in the Barren Mountain of the Triangle Zone.

 Chapter 1437 Leaving The Prime Martial World

    Moreover, there were other things given to Godwin as the developmental basis for the Oracle Sect. Those development requirements included most of Austin''s divine vital energy crystals amounting to four or five hundred million. Aside from that, there were also plenty of magic treasures at all levels and various secret manuals on martial arts, and other magical things given.


    When Godwin received plenty of cultivation resources from Austin, he couldn''t help but feel deeply touched.


    With all these resources, the developmental basis for the Oracle Sect was much firmer than that for any of the larger sects in the Prime Martial World.


    On the following days, Austin did not handle anything in the Oracle Sect any more.


    Instead, he had been busy and occupied with his cultivation.


    All the while, Angus started to personally teach alchemy skills to Austin once again.


    With such a great opportunity to learn alchemy skills, Austin certainly paid attention to mastering the lessons. He could not miss any lesson Angus had prepared for him.


    A year later, under the meticulous tutoring of Angus, Austin made great progress in alchemy skills and became a pill refiner at the ninth grade! It was a great leap in his skills and a great addition to his set of powers.


    Furthermore, what Austin achieved and learned in the past year was more than that. Just a year ago, Fanny and her grandfather came to the headquarters of the Oracle Sect to meet him. It happened shortly after the reestablishment of the Oracle Sect. Their visit certainly surprised him.


    After a few greetings, they had talked about their encounters in the past. From their talk, Austin found out that Fanny''s grandfather took her back to the Grand Dragon Empire. The empire was their hometown. They started rebuilding their home after all the demon race invaders in the South Continent had been exterminated.


    It took the rebuilding some time. It was not until recently that they had finished rebuilding their home.


    After mentioning their success in rebuilding, Fanny''s grandfather recalled the time when Austin was still in the headquarters of the Heaven Pavilion Sect within the Triangle Zone. At that time, Austin was his disciple and he learned how to deploy arrays from the old man.


    But ever since Austin left the Heaven Pavilion Sect, he seldom spent his time learning and practicing array deploying skills. This was because all his time and energy were occupied with other things.


    Fanny''s grandfather felt a little sad about that. He thought that it was such a pity that he wasn''t able to teach Austin all the knowledge he gained about deploying arrays. He deeply believed in Austin''s potential, as Austin had showed great talent for array deployment before.


    That was why after hearing the news that Austin had reestablished the Oracle Sect, he hurriedly went to see him. He came to the sect headquarters with Fanny. He was so determined to tutor Austin array deployment again.


    After about a year full of learning and practicing, Austin made a huge leap forward with his level. He had been recognized as an array expert. Because of his great performance, he rose from the first grade to the fourth grade.


    Austin had not wasted a busy year that passed. He spent every minute to learn and yielded copious gains.


    He became both a ninth-grade


    had kept that egg in his Space Ring. However, ever since he left the Nonuple Isles, no trace of movement had been found within it.


    Now unexpectedly, he was about to head over the same place again.


    After four to five days upon entering the Middle World Waters, Austin''s chariot finally reached the outermost area of the Nonuple Isles.


    They hopped out of the chariot and he put it away.


    Together with the queen, he then exerted the bodily movement skill and flew towards the direction of the nine gigantic isles.


    Shortly after, they entered the area of the Nonuple Isles.


    Austin and the queen carried abundant Magic Sea Water with them.


    They reached for a bottle, took it and drank a little. They continued drinking some of it from time to time while they were flying within the Nonuple Isles.


    By drinking this kind of liquid, they were able to protect themselves against the invasion of the infinite aura that inhabited the area.


    About an hour later, they had already reached the massive square.


    It was located in the middlemost isle of that area.


    "Austin, the teleportation passage to the Divine Continent is right there in the palace of the square," the Flame Emperor told Austin.


    Austin located the palace quickly.


    He and the queen went into the palace immediately.


    Unlike the other areas in the square, there was no infinite aura inside the palace.


    When they found out about it, they both felt greatly relieved.


    After they entering the said palace, the sight of a heavy white mist came in their views and welcomed them.


    They tried to recall the layout of the palace and moved forward. After a short while, they arrived at a platform on the ground standing high above the average land surface.


    The platform was huge. It covered a vast area of up to several thousand square meters.


    On that platform, there was a giant skeleton of a demonic beast. The body of the beast looked like a lion''s body. While the head resembled that of a flood dragon. It was a mystic sight.


    Beside it, there stood a shadow of a middle-aged man. He was dressed in a cultured-style purple attire. Surrounding him were countless beams of glowing purple lights shining straight towards the sky.

 Chapter 1438 Infinity Beast

    Austin walked slowly.


    As soon as he reached the front of the platform, a loud growl resonated inside his soul sea.


    It was the yearning groan of the gray egg in his Space Ring.


    Austin instantly knew what it meant.


    He then took the wailing egg out from the ring.


    "Swoosh!"


    The gray egg flew towards the platform straightaway. It moved around the huge skeleton of a demonic beast before it rubbed it lovingly.


    This dead demonic beast had been the egg''s mother.


    The demonic beast''s soul begged Austin to take care of the gray egg back then.


    It was understandable for the egg to feel sad when it saw its mother''s remains.


    "Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!"


    Lost in his thoughts, Austin was suddenly disturbed when he saw countless figures emerge from the white fog around the platform.


    Austin and the queen fixed their gaze on these mysterious figures. And soon after, they were able to recognize these guests.


    ''They are hollow slaves!''


    they both thought to themselves.


    The hollow slaves immediately dashed to the platform and instantly gathered around the huge skeleton and the gray egg.


    The egg was surrounded by the hollow slaves, and it seemed like it was being worshipped by them.


    Austin and the queen marveled as they watched the scene in front of them.


    Suddenly, Austin was disrupted by the Flame Emperor''s shocked voice that rang out inside his Soul Sea.


    "Oh my!


    Is... is this... the legendary infinity beast?


    Oh, man, I can''t believe it.


    How could it be possible? How could infinity beasts really exist in this world?"


    the Flame Emperor stuttered in amazement.


    ''An... infinity beast?''


    Austin was confused. He had no idea what the Flame Emperor was talking about.


    He asked the Flame Emperor curiously, "What is it?


    Didn''t you tell me you were transported here from your world? Have you never seen this skeleton before?


    Besides, what''s the infinity beast?"


    Austin asked the Flame Emperor.


    "I came into this world a thousand years ago. When I was transferred here, I didn''t see anything on the platform,"


    the Flame Emperor repli


    e altar the last time he was here.


    He thought that it was a flat-topped block used as the focus of a religious ritual.


    Now he knew its purpose. The altar was a teleportation array.


    "Get inside the altar,"


    the Flame Emperor said.


    Austin and the queen promptly followed what he said.


    Once Austin stepped into the altar, he immediately felt the spatial teleportation power.


    After he had cultivated the spatial power, he became more sensitive to it.


    "This altar is really a good teleportation array," the gnome exclaimed through his spiritual sense.


    He also sensed the altar''s strong spatial power.


    "How do we make this teleportation array work?" Austin asked the Flame Emperor.


    Even though they could feel the strong spatial power in the area, they were still stuck at the altar.


    Apparently, the teleportation array had not yet been activated.


    The Flame Emperor cleared his throat.


    "If you want it to work, you need to pay the price,"


    he began.


    "What is it? Just shoot,"


    Austin asked impatiently.


    "It cost me a broken ruling crystal to be transported here from the Divine Continent.


    So I guess it will cost you at least 150 million divine vital energy crystals,"


    the Flame Emperor replied.


    ''What?''


    Austin held his breath and was astounded with what he heard.


    "You''ve gotta be kidding me!!"


    he exclaimed, his eyes almost popping out.

 Chapter 1439 Divine Continent

    "Boy, you know that this is the teleportation array connecting two different worlds. Of course, it is costly,"


    the Flame Emperor responded.


    "All right."


    Austin had no choice but to agree.


    Previously, Austin gave Godwin about five hundred million pieces of divine vital energy crystal to help enhance the power of the Oracle Sect. That was an important resource of power, and the newly rebuilt Oracle Sect needed such crystal for its development.


    By now, Austin owned less than two hundred million pieces of divine vital energy crystal. He paused and thought about it for a while.


    Austin rubbed his jaw and went for it. He touched his Space Ring, and a steady flow of divine vital energy crystal rolled out and fell on the altar like raindrops.


    As it fell, the divine vital energy crystal vanished, as if swallowed by the ground.


    Austin did some mental calculation and took out one hundred and fifty million pieces of divine vital energy crystal from his Space Ring.


    The altar absorbed all of them.


    The whole altar gave out a dazzling ray of seven colors that completely illuminated the platform. It was an attractive display of bright lights and colors that glittered across the entire room.


    However, the teleportation array remained inactive.


    "Oh, well, um, perhaps there was not enough divine vital energy crystal,"


    the Flame Emperor hinted.


    "If that is the case, well."


    Austin felt his heart broke into pieces.


    Determined, he touched his Space Ring again.


    Pieces of divine vital energy crystal trickled down from the Space Ring like drops of rain.


    Moments later, another forty million pieces of divine vital energy crystal were released by Austin.


    It left about one hundred thousand pieces of divine vital energy crystal in Austin''s Space Ring.


    Austin''s storage was almost empty.


    Boom!


    A huge light beam soared from the ground of the altar into the air. The radiant light enveloped Austin and the Queen.


    "Great! It''s finally activated!"


    Austin could not help but shout and shed tears of joy from all the excitement!


    Bang!


    The light beam at the altar grew brighter every minute as the entire platform began to rock violently.


    Suddenly, Austin and the Queen felt a sudden explosion of power in the air. There was a strong teleportation force that pulled them into some unkno


    Crack!


    From the peak behind them came great danger!


    Austin and the Queen felt the ground shook violently under them. Austin grabbed the Queen by the hand to make sure she would not fall and stumble to the ground.


    A fierce wind swept over them. The ground looked like giant waves and it was going to swallow them.


    "Oh, no. Run!"


    the Flame Emperor shouted anxiously in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    There was no time to wait for the Flame Emperor''s instructions. Austin and the Queen jumped on impulse and avoided the ground from swallowing them.


    Through the spiritual sense, Austin and the Queen sensed a silver colossus was rushing down from the peak behind them.


    The colossus was frightening and was as high as five hundred meters. It had a sharp pointed spine with hundreds of ten-meter chilling bone spurs safeguarding itself with deadly spears.


    Its body was covered with poison that glittered in the sun. The colossus had eight enormous arms, and at the end were horrifying sharp claws. A large black eyes came out of its head and could see you from miles away.


    On its head was a seven or eight meter long razor-sharp horn. It released a deadly silver light in the air that was aimed at Austin and the Queen. This beast was enormous and powerful.


    With a load roar, The giant evil beast stood on its giant feet and dashed towards Austin and the Queen.


    A great wave of horror soon swept over them.


    They felt like dead leaves being crushed between strong waves. All of a sudden they were empty vessels. Powerless in the midst of a storm.

 Chapter 1440 Black-wind Beast World

    "Fuck! It''s too strong. Run,"


    Austin shouted in terror.


    Austin and the queen did their best and performed their bodily movement skill to the best of their capabilities with the hope that they could get away.


    Boom!


    The earth trembled and the mountains swayed as the ferocious beast chased after them with much speed and vigor.


    Austin was surprised to see that while the beast had a hulking body, it could move extremely fast. Whenever it raised its leg, it could step over 30, 000-40, 000 meters.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, a thick light pillar of demonic power shot out from the beast''s 7-meter-long horn. It instantly tore up the space and appeared behind Austin and the queen.


    It appeared that the ferocious beast had already made up its mind to devour them both.


    Austin had to act quickly and executed his Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship skill.


    He unleashed a sword-light shaft towards the thick light pillar of demonic power.


    The two tremendous light energies violently collided.


    Austin''s sword-light was reduced to nothing after it hit the beast''s light pillar of demonic energy.


    Austin''s defense backfired. The collision caused an immense explosive force.


    In that moment, Austin felt an enormous force clobber his body. His chest felt like it was in a vise grip. Blood gushed from his mouth.


    The beast''s physically strong body left Austin bamboozled. He was used to have his Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship slaughter any semi-emperor effortlessly.


    Now, the ferocious beast broke through his swordsmanship skill with relative ease and severely injured Austin.


    Fortunately, his injury was not life-threatening.


    The thick light pillar of demonic power seemed to lose some of its energy, speed and force after breaking Austin''s Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship.


    Austin took the queen''s hand, performed the Diabolic Flashing Skill and jumped off ground. In a flash, they were up in the air, about 50-60 thousand meters high.


    He performed the Diabolic Flashing Skill for several more times to keep a safe distance from the beast. He was relieved when they were more than a hundred thousand meters away.


    It appeared that they had successfully eluded the deadly beast.


    Unfortunately, Austin was overconfident and became careless.


    They took a long breather and thought they were safe.


    However, unexpected things occurred.


    Austin began to prof


    an get out of this world in about a month.


    I was severely injured back then and had to enter this world by chance. You see, I possessed the Emperor Realm strength, and it took me more than 20 days to reach this place.


    By chance I found the cave and the teleportation array. I activated the array and was transferred to the Prime Martial World,"


    the Flame Emperor replied.


    A month was too long.


    How could a human warrior stay in this extremely dangerous world and not be hurt or even killed by so many Emperor Realm, Bitter Sea Realm or even Divine Bridge Realm beasts?


    Hearing what the Flame Emperor just said, Austin stopped walking.


    "Hey, buddy. Did you deliberately trick us into entering this world and have us killed?"


    Austin said with a bitter smile on his face.


    "Kid, you got me wrong. Be cautious and I promise that you can get out.


    Ok, don''t mind those trivial things. Move quickly and quietly.


    We''re walking in the core regions of the Black-wind Beast World. After we leave this place, other beasts we may bump into will not be that powerful and formidable,"


    the Flame Emperor said, trying to change the topic of their conversation.


    "Alright, I believe that there''s no other way out,"


    Austin replied, clenching his teeth and furrowed his brow.


    He had to bite the bullet and go straight eastward. He and the queen moved cautiously and used their spiritual sense to sense any movement near them.


    However, at that very moment, the situation drastically changed.


    In the distant sky, a gale was blowing hard. The intense energy was on the verge of exploding.

 Chapter 1441 Reaching A Safer Area

    "Oh my god, run!"


    Austin went pale upon sensing the situation through his spiritual sense.


    An unspeakably large creature, golden all over as if it had been dipped in a pot of melted gold, was hurtling towards them from the distant horizon.


    Its wings were four to five kilometers long and seemed to completely cover half of the sky.


    Austin and the queen tried to launch their bodily movement skills in their attempt to escape.


    "No, that''s not a good idea, boy.


    That is a golden eagle at the Bitter Sea Realm.


    It''s incredibly fast.


    It''s useless to use our bodily movement skills.


    There''s only one way we can escape here. Get down on the ground and hide in the City model you''re carrying.


    Your City model is an effective weapon that can isolate the external spiritual sense.


    And also, the beast soul energy of the demonic and diabolic beast is still quite weak. So, the eagle probably can''t find us.


    Come on!


    That''s your only choice right now," urged the Flame Emperor.


    Austin immediately took the advice without any hesitation.


    The golden eagle was far away, but an immense amount of demonic power had already spread and reached Austin. He felt his blood start to clot at its immediate effect.


    Austin immediately grabbed the queen''s white hand and landed on the ground. He then summoned his spiritual sense and telegraphed themselves into his City model.


    In just a few seconds, the City model turned into a grain of sand and mixed with the dust, able to hide from immediate sight.


    "That was a close call!"


    Once inside, Austin and the queen both heaved a sigh of relief.


    Two hours later, Austin probed outside the City model and found that the golden eagle had already disappeared.


    ''The eagle must have left, '' he silently thought to himself.


    Austin asked the queen to stay in the City model for a while as he needed to go outside and check if the beast had wholly vanished.


    The queen was weaker than Austin, so the latter had to take precautionary actions and leave the queen inside for safety.


    It would be safer for both of them if she were to stay inside the City model.


    After deciding, Austin hurriedly performed his bodily movement skill and headed east.


    Along the way, Austin encountered more than a dozen demonic and diabolic beasts at the Bitter Sea Realm and about one hundred demonic and diabolic beasts at the Emperor Realm.


    Each time, Austin promptly hid in his City model until those beasts were totally gone.


    After thirteen days of journey, Austin crossed a massive mountain.


    "Ha-ha! Boy, we''re finally out of the core area and into the periphery.


    It''s much safer here."


    The Flame Emperor''s carefree voice suddenly resounded in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Oh, really? Is this the periphery?


    Here we are, at last! Thank god!"


    Austin exclaimed in delight as he confirmed their safety.


    During those thirteen days, he was under so much pressure because of the strong and mighty demonic and diabolic beasts.


    Without the City model, Austin wouldn''t be able to avoid those beasts that were more powerful than him in cultivation base.


    Ha


    tual Sense Swordsmanship.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the surging evil auras, Austin''s demonic avatar also displayed a variety of demonic skills to attack the green-winged demonic wolf.


    With his avatar and swordsmanship combined, Austin''s battle strength had increased drastically.


    Several minutes later, Austin and the demonic avatar finally managed to put down the green-winged demonic wolf.


    It was rather less tedious to them as they obviously had the upper hand.


    Whoosh!


    At last, a beam of sword-light cut through the middle of the green-winged demonic wolf''s head.


    His body immediately froze, and then the next second, he finally met his inevitable death.


    Austin still marveled at the wolf''s capabilities as he stared at his lifeless body.


    But a few seconds later, he turned around coolly, and finally continued to head east.


    Along the way, Austin still encountered countless demonic and diabolic beasts at the Semi-emperor Realm. But just like what he did earlier, he effortlessly beheaded all of them.


    Moreover, he found that the farther out he went, the weaker the beasts he encountered became.


    Ten days later, all the demonic and diabolic beasts Austin faced were turned to be just at the Holy Realm.


    It was merely child''s play for him to beat all of them to death.


    He could even kill them with just a single blow of his sword.


    Later on, when he realized that it was now less dangerous, Austin decided to teleport the queen out of the City model.


    That way, it would be less lonely for him to travel in the remaining days.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t run, you bitch!


    No need to waste your time.


    You can''t escape from me!


    I advise you to save your strength to serve Young Master Rogan.


    Ha-ha!


    Young Master Rogan, look, this bitch is known as the most beautiful girl in our Xiao family.


    She has a perfect figure! Look at her waist and butt! Tsk!


    Young Master Rogan, when you are satisfied with her service, can I have a taste of it too?"


    Austin and the queen were on their way when they heard an evidently salacious conversation.

 Chapter 1442 Several Mad Dogs

    When the obscene, smug words started rushing, a figure appeared in the vicinity of Austin and the queen''s views, running awkwardly towards them.


    There standing was a beautiful young woman in a long green skirt, in her twenties.


    She had a face of otherworldly beauty that was enhanced with a delicate, straight nose. Her fair skin was soft and smooth.


    She had this amazing charm that no man would be able to resist.


    However, at the moment, the beautiful woman looked a little messy, panting with the effort.


    Half of her clothes were in tatters, and many parts of her body were exposed �� the thin neck, the delicate arms, the long legs, the smooth belly, the slender waist, the round buttocks, and the sexy S-curve. She was really sexually attractive and sensual.


    However, her face was full of terrible pain and horror, and blood gushed out of the corners of her mouth from time to time.


    Obviously, she had been badly injured somehow.


    "Help me please!"


    When the woman saw Austin and the queen, she showed an overjoyed expression, just like a drowning person had grasped a wooden board in the water.


    "Bitch, how dare you run away from us. Stop struggling and make it easier for all of us!"


    A few figures were chasing the woman ferociously as if they wanted to catch her.


    And they were getting closer and closer to the helpless woman.


    In a few seconds, the woman was moving closer to Austin and the queen.


    "Save me, please!"


    The beautiful woman in green finally came in front of Austin and the queen almost begging for assistance.


    Austin and the queen found that the woman''s face was extremely and sickly pale. Her clothes were torn and bloodstained, and her breath was a little disordered. It was clear that she was distressed.


    It seemed like, she had sustained serious injuries.


    At the same time, Austin understood that the woman was at the preliminary stage of Holy Realm.


    "What? Oh no!


    Your cultivation bases..."


    Suddenly, the woman stared at Austin and the queen in disbelief, freezing completely as if she had seen a ghost.


    She sensed that Austin and the queen did not have enough strength. The queen was only at the preliminary stage of Holy Realm, the same as herself.


    And Austin was just at the premi


    ut his tongue and licked it at the corners of his mouth like a hungry wolf.


    "Go to hell!"


    screamed the queen coldly at Alvin. Her eyes were full of extreme disgust and resentment.


    Meanwhile, Austin could feel the strong intent to go on a killing spree.


    "Damn it! It seems that we have some mad dogs barking like crazy.


    Since we could really use some silence, it seems I''ll just have to kill them,"


    said Austin coldly, since he could not bear those people being so rude to the queen.


    Huh?


    When Austin spoke, all the people, including Belle, were a little surprised by his remarks and cast their eyes at him.


    Indeed, Austin was just at the Primal Holy Realm and technically the weakest one present there.


    In contrast, Rogan was at the preliminary stage of Holy Realm and evidently strong.


    Alvin was at the medium stage of Semi-holy Realm and again he was stronger than Austin.


    The four middle-aged men who closely followed Rogan were at the premium stage of Holy Realm.


    And the middle-aged man who had just blocked Belle''s path was at the preliminary stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    Naturally, they completely ignored Austin, who was just at the Primal Holy Realm. He was not even a threat.


    So they treated Austin indifferently as if he was not even there.


    Ever since Belle discovered that Austin was just at the Primal Holy Realm, she also paid no attention to him.


    Unexpectedly, Austin showed the arrogance of threatening those men.


    Was he looking for trouble?

 Chapter 1443 A Jade Pendant

    "Who the hell are you?


    And hang on! What possible reason can there be that a Primal Holy Realm trash like you is daring enough to be so rude to Young Master Rogan?


    You''re just a piece of random trash. So I am telling you for your own sake, you get down on your knees right now and kowtow to him. Instantly!" Alvin barked, pointing at Austin.


    By the time his sentence was finished, he had reached Austin in a dash attempting to grab him by the collar.


    Vital energy emanated out from his palm, furious and glowing like a glowworm. All of a sudden, countless such strands of such vital energy had surrounded Austin.


    It was evident that Alvin was utilizing some mysterious and powerful martial skill.


    But this did not seem to scare Austin. In fact, a sneer climbed up on his lips in response.


    The next second, he used the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship he had picked up in the Sword-treasure House.


    All Alvin saw was a beam of misty sword-light that hit his shoulder.


    Crack! "Argh!"


    Within the blink of an eye, Alvin''s right arm was cut off from his body. It flew into the air and landed several feet away, and blood began to gush out from the wound like a river had been released.


    He let out successive howls of pain and staggered back.


    He was aghast at how quickly this had happened.


    However, Austin was even faster than before in his next move. He stretched out a hand and this time, Alvin was grabbed by his collar.


    With another flash and beam of sword-light, an abstract blade stabbed right through Alvin''s elixir field.


    "No! You''re a monster!" he roared in pain


    A desperate look supplanted the previously shocked expressions on his face.


    But Austin was already done; he lifted Alvin with one hand and threw him in the direction of Belle, and he lay there in front of her, completely broken.


    "You called me trash, huh? You''re just a lacquer and you don''t get to bark at me like that!" Austin roared defiantly.


    He then began to pat down his hands, as if he had touched something filthy just now.


    Austin had defeated Alvin with two blows of the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship, and it had all happened so fast that nobody had the slightest idea of what was going on.


    "Damn it! You monster! You ruined my elixir field..."


    Alvin cried hysterically, as if his arm was nothing compared to this loss.


    Once a cultivator''s elixir field was destroyed, he would lose his entire cultivation base that he had achieved till then. That wouldn''t have been so bad; but the worst part was that he or she would be unable to cultivate again. This was perhaps the most dreadful thing a cultivator could face in his or her lifetime. This was a fate worse than death since it basically left them paralyzed in terms of power.


    "How dare you lay a hand on my man?


    You two. Go and bring me his head," Rogan bellowed, his face turning livid with fury.


    ''This guy has got the balls to hurt Alvin in front of me. I think he is trying to embarrass me on purpose, '' he thought to himself furiously. Obviously, such an idea wa


    me, you''re going to be in grave trouble!"


    Rogan threatened, trying a different approach this time.


    "Don''t hurt our Young Master Rogan. He is from the Liu Family of the Solamnia Kingdom. You can''t afford to mess with him. Listen to our advice and don''t do anything stupid. You might regret it."


    Two more Holy Realm cultivators, who were at the premium stage and were standing behind Rogan suddenly stepped forward and stood in front of their master.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Two more beams of sword-light flashed at an astonishingly fast pace and hit them before they could react.


    Boom!


    Their bodies exploded into a bloody mist instantly.


    Now that no one was in his way anymore, Austin rushed towards Rogan.


    A beam of sword-light came at Rogan.


    "I don''t want to die," Rogan screeched in horror, finally giving up all dignity.


    He couldn''t have imagined even in his wildest dreams that Austin would have the nerve to strike him down even after coming to know who he was.


    At such a critical moment, an idea crossed Rogan''s mind. He hurriedly brought out a jade pendent that hung around his neck and held it tightly. The pendent lit up and formed a dome around him, much like a shield.


    When the misty sword light released by Austin hit the dome, the former disappeared within an instant.


    Austin narrowed his eyes at the dome. That was unusual.


    The dome formed by the jade pendent was so powerful that it could ward off the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship. Till now, he hadn''t come across anything that could do that.


    Realizing that Austin was finally unable to hurt him with the sword-light, Rogan burst into a demonic and hysterical laughter. "Ha-ha! You know, my grandfather made this jade pendant for me so that it would always protect me.


    You want to take my life? There''s no way you can do that now.


    Stalemate, you piece of trash. You dare murder my men? You''re a dead man walking. We will hunt you down no matter where you go,"


    Rogan declared, staring at Austin with a spiteful look in his eyes.

 Chapter 1444 The Divine Bridge Realm Master (Part One)

    "Damn you! Do you think that I can''t kill you just because you are protected by that jade pendant? You wish!" Austin swore coldly and angrily.


    He was fully aware that Rogan had a strong intent of killing him. If he didn''t kill this arrogant bastard today, it would only be a huge disaster for him in the future. He needed to act, and he needed to do it fast!


    As soon as Austin made up his mind of killing Rogan, his demonic avatar instantly dashed out. The whole demonic power of his demonic avatar was overwhelming. It threw punches after punches on the light curtain around the young master formed by the jade pendant.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh...


    Austin also released his Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship. Continuous streams of sword-light came dashing quickly towards the light curtain.


    At the same time, he took out his Ancient Dragon Sword and infused the vital energy into the sword. It soon formed into a white dragon and roared towards the light curtain.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom... All the forces Austin had released collided with the light curtain and produced an ear-splitting sound.


    However, the light curtain was so powerful. Even after being attacked by such powerful weapon for so many times, it was still intact and just simply shook a little bit.


    When the queen saw what had happened, she said nothing but she immediately waved her jade-like hand to summon her weapon. The next second, a precious fan appeared in her hand. She waved her fan fiercely towards the light curtain without any hesitation. As Austin''s long-term battlefield partner, she immediately knew what Austin wanted to do. She had always supported him ever since.


    After that, the sea of furious flames, mixed with cyan wind balls, was constantly scouring over the light curtain.


    Belle witnessed what h


    d the queen just ignored his desperate yells. Rogan had no other choice. He cowered to hide in the light curtain and watch them continue their attacks.


    After two more hours of their continuous attacks, the light curtain finally began to dim.


    The energy in the light curtain was slowly running out. The glow emitted now was no longer as strong as it was earlier.


    "No! This is not true! It can''t be! No, I don''t believe it!


    You two devils!"


    Rogan shouted desperate cries at the two.


    In the end, the two finally succeeded. With a loud bang, the light curtain was broken into numerous small spiritual lights. The explosion looked like countless fireflies were flying in the sky.


    The next moment, these numerous small spiritual lights gathered together at an extremely fast speed. It moved so fast and immediately formed a figure of an old man. The old man''s body was stooping and his hair was disheveled. Both his hands were rather dry, skinny, and withered. It looked like the pitch-black claws of a bird.


    "I am Rodolfo Liu! Who are you? How dare you try to kill my grandson!" the old man with disheveled hair warned furiously as he glared at Austin and the queen with his cold and dark eyes.

 Chapter 1445 The Divine Bridge Realm Master (Part Two)

    His voice sounded like a night owl crying, which was both chilly and creepy. The sound of his voice wasn''t human at all. It was not like any sound of a living person, and it gave Austin goosebumps.


    This old man was Rodolfo Liu. He was Rogan''s esteemed grandfather whom he had talked about earlier.


    "Hey, man, this is a wisp of spiritual sense imprint of a Divine Bridge Realm master."


    The voice of the Flame Emperor rang out abruptly in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Gosh! A Divine Bridge Realm master! He must be extremely formidable!"


    Austin couldn''t help but be taken aback. He had been attacking a protective barrier created by a Divine Bridge Real master. He knew those masters were powerful, but it turned out he still knew nothing about them until this moment when he finally realized why the light curtain was so hard to be damaged.


    With Austin''s current strength, he could not even defeat the Emperor Realm master. He couldn''t think of facing the stronger Divine Bridge Realm master.


    "In the Solamnia Kingdom, no one dares to offend any people from the Liu Clan.


    All right! You two, if you voluntarily cripple all the cultivation bases you have achieved so far, I can spare your life!


    In this way, in the future, you can still live as ordinary people. Otherwise, you will die like a dog at once!"


    Rodolfo warned coldly again. The aura he emitted was also cold and deadly.


    "Ha-ha, you old geek, you are just a wisp of spiritual sense imprint! Do you think you can threaten me?


    Moreover, in order to maintain that light curtain, you had to use most of your energy. Since your energy has been almost exhausted, what enables you to babble in front of me like


    cost,"


    Belle said more anxiously. She glared at him and even stomped when she saw Austin was actually smiling. She couldn''t believe how absurd and ignorant this man turned out to be!


    Austin couldn''t help but feel startled at what he heard the girl. ''It seems that I really offended a very powerful person. Oh, no! Presumably, I will meet a lot of trouble later.''


    He began to worry and thought heavily of what he did. But after a second thought, he changed his mind. He said seriously to Belle, "Thanks for your concern. But if those people hadn''t extremely offended me, I would never have killed them.


    If I didn''t attack him just now, you would be captured by him. Do you think he would treat you fairly and nicely when you''re at his mercy?"


    Upon hearing Austin''s words, Belle was a little stunned and her beautiful face froze. Austin was right.


    She couldn''t agree more to what he said. If Austin stood by and did not stop Rogan, she definitely would be held captive. If things went on like that, it was not hard to imagine how helpless she would be then and she would even resort to a miserable ending.

 Chapter 1446 The Solamnia Kingdom

    Time kept ticking away.


    "Rogan was a lascivious person and deserved punishment by death.


    You have done a splendid job.


    However��


    You might get into trouble by killing him.


    All in all, you got involved because of me.


    I''ll bring you to the Xiao Family, and I''ll explain all of this to my father.


    My family will protect you.


    Humph. Rodolfo is formidable, but my family doesn''t fear him,"


    Belle firmly said to Austin. She had fully decided to bring Austin under her family''s protection.


    "You will take me to your family?"


    Austin responded to Belle with a confused look on his face.


    He just killed Rogan and broke Rodolfo''s spiritual sense sign.


    However, he hadn''t expected Belle to take him to the Xiao Family''s house.


    "Kid, do what she says. Rodolfo is a Divine Bridge Realm warrior. You''re too weak to fight against him right now.


    I''m afraid that he has sent people to search for your whereabouts.


    Also, this girl seems to have a rich and powerful family behind her. I advise you to seek shelter in her family.


    Once things get settled down, we can make a plan to get out of the Solamnia Kingdom,"


    the Flame Emperor''s voice echoed in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Alright,"


    Austin replied and nodded in agreement.


    "What about him? What should we do?"


    Austin turned to Alvin''s direction and was intent on ending his life.


    Alvin''s elixir field was ruined by Austin with a swift sword strike. He lost his cultivation base as a result.


    He also witnessed Austin kill Rogan and break Rodolfo''s spiritual sense sign with little effort.


    Alvin was impressed and also frightened by what Austin showcased. Now, he stared at Austin with terrified eyes, as if Austin were a demon itching to strike him with the deathblow.


    In his eyes, Austin was indeed a devil after committing such heinous acts.


    "Please forgive me, Belle.


    I made some mistakes and I won''t do it again, I promise. Remember that I''m also your family. Please let me go,"


    Alvin pleaded with Belle desperately after hearing Austin''s words.


    Deep down in his heart, he knew that Austin would easily slice him into a million pieces without hesitation.


    Belle coldly stared at Alvin and found his groveling pathetic and utterly repulsive.


    He was the one who set a trap, coerced her and almost succeeded in tarnishing her reputation.


    However, in spite of all this, she knew that he was still her family.


    "Le


    ted in the eastern part of the Divine Continent.


    There were so many kingdoms that were bigger than the Solamnia Kingdom. Thus, the latter sometimes seemed insignificant on the Divine Continent.


    Moreover, the Black-wind Beast World within the said kingdom was well known as a treacherous environment that housed countless ferocious and ruthless beasts.


    The Solamnia Kingdom had three major sects in its borders. These were the Spirit Relics Sect, the True Heaven Sect and the Golden Pearl Sect.


    Furthermore, another powerful force existed there - the royal family of the Solamnia Kingdom.


    Moreover, it turned out that the leader of the Xiao Family was the prime minister of the kingdom.


    Meanwhile, Rodolfo was the great marshal.


    Both the leader of the Xiao Family and Rodolfo were two highly esteemed officials and they often competed against each other in almost everything.


    That was because the leader of the Xiao Family supported the third prince.


    Conversely, Rodolfo backed the first prince.


    Belle''s information proved to be a huge help for Austin. He now knew of the political landscape of the Solamnia Kingdom.


    Moreover, he now had a better understanding of the Xiao Family and Rodolfo''s family.


    Rodolfo, who Austin pissed off, was the great marshal of the Solamnia Kingdom.


    "Why did you come to the Black-wind Beast World? Why were you pursued by Alvin and Rogan?"


    Austin asked Belle out of curiosity.


    Belle was the daughter of the prime minister and was held in high regard by others. Austin wondered why she appeared in this horrible place that diabolic beast called home.

 Chapter 1447 Beasts Tide

    "Um..." muttered Belle in hesitation as if she was trying to choose her words wisely. Then she looked into Austin''s eyes and continued, "I came to the Black-wind Beast World for a family task. Me, along with other Xiao disciples, were entrusted to investigate something in the Black-wind Beast World.


    Alvin and I were sent here by our family to complete this task.


    I never expected that Alvin bribed my maid and have her lie to me. She told me that she found some kind of magical fruit here.


    This kind of fruit was important to me since it can greatly improve the martial art skill that I''m practicing.


    I believed her and followed her to where she saw the fruit.


    All of a sudden, Rogan and his underlings appeared out of nowhere and attacked me."


    Belle''s face was filled with rage as she was recalling all the things that happened during her encounter with Rogan to Austin.


    Austin now understood why Belle was chased and hunted by those guys from the very beginning.


    "Alvin was also from the Xiao Family. Why did he conspire with Rogan to kill you?"


    Austin was trying to figure out what Alvin''s actions meant and raised this question to Bella.


    "Alvin and I are cousins. He is the son of my uncle, my father''s younger brother.


    And our grandpa is the head of the Xiao Family.


    Grandpa is getting old and will retire soon. Once he does step down, my father and uncle are sure to battle tooth and nail it to become grandpa''s heir.


    Furthermore, it''s tradition in the Solamnia Kingdom for the head of the Xiao Family to assume the position of the prime minister in the Solamnia Kingdom.


    Due to this, my father and my uncle are not only competing for the opportunity of becoming the future head of the Xiao Family, but they''re also vying for the position of the prime minister in the Solamnia Kingdom.


    They are like fire and water under the same roof. No one would give up until their goal is fulfilled,"


    Belle sighed and was clearly flustered.


    She was tired and at her wits'' end when it came to dealing with the internal strife within her family.


    "I didn''t know members in your family are pitted in a deep-seeded power struggle."


    Austin nodded at Bella to show that he understood the complicated internal affairs within the Xiao Family.


    Belle just told Austin why she came to the Black-wind Beast World. However, she didn''t mention what specific task the Xiao Family had entrusted her to accomplish. Her blank expression showed no intention of telling him any details about it.


    Austin was wise to not prod and get in the middle of Belle''s mission and her family''s predicament.


    After all, it was the Xiao Family''s secret. He shouldn''t poke his nose into such matters if it doesn''t concern him.


    Austin and his two companions were about to leave the Black-wind Beast World.


    Suddenly, a strange noise caught his attention.


    The sky and the earth shook slightly and was followed by a mild muffled noise. Though the sound wasn''t loud, Austin felt as if it someone has been beating a drum from a distance.


    For an unknown reason, the slight noise sent shivers into Austin''s and his two companions'' spines and fear in their hearts. Even their souls trembled upon hearing the tiny sound.


    They have never heard any sound like this before!


    This unexpected sou


    Austin felt extremely curious at this strange sound.


    "It''s weird. It sounded like something was rousing from its slumber."


    The queen was puzzled and curious as well. She racked her brain and blurted out such an explanation.


    "Do you know what all this is about, Flame Emperor?"


    Austin suddenly thought of the Flame Emperor in his Soul Sea and raised this question to him.


    The Flame Emperor was originally from the Divine Continent. He might have some clues to this peculiar situation.


    "I don''t know. I''m not a native in the Solamnia Kingdom. I just fled here by accident. Actually, I know very little about things in this kingdom.


    As far as I can tell, it sounded like some grand master''s residence is emerging."


    The Flame Emperor shook his head while giving his conjecture.


    A grand master''s residence?


    Austin was stunned and couldn''t believe what the Flame Emperor said.


    Meanwhile, ceaseless waves of shocking noise were pulsing at a distance. Dozens of mysterious rainbow-like auras suddenly appeared in the air and zoomed towards the direction that the muffled sounds were heard.


    The whole sky was shrouded under a thick cloud of tremendous vital energy following the sudden emergence of the dozens of mysterious rain-like auras in the sky. In spite of the far distance between them and the auras, both Austin and the queen vaguely felt their chests become heavy.


    Both of them panicked upon experiencing such a sudden force.


    Who or whatever was behind such an amazing display of power was beyond both Austin''s and the queen''s abilities and comprehension.


    The person or entity behind this energy was absolutely on another level.


    "What if we go to check out what''s happening over the distance as well?"


    Austin asked the queen. His curiosity intensified upon hearing the Flame Emperor''s conjecture of the emergence of a grand mater''s residence. He was unwilling to leave until he deciphered what secrets the cave might contain.


    Additionally, he was fully aware that he might find valuable treasures within the mystical residence.


    Instead of escaping from the Black-wind Beast World, Austin and the queen snuck towards the direction of the muffled sounds.

 Chapter 1448 The Hidden Palace In A Volcano

    Along the way, the diabolic beasts on the run could be seen everywhere. Frightened by the powerful warriors, they were running like hell, destroying the vast forest.


    From time to time, Austin and the queen would come across the powerful warriors who were flashing towards the place where the loud thump was heard.


    Austin could tell that some of them possessed an overwhelming power. He felt that his power was nothing compared to them.


    In the Prime Martial World, his power made him almost invincible.


    But here in the Divine Continent, things were different. In just a short time, they were able to meet a lot of masters. Some were as powerful as him and some were even more powerful than him.


    This made him realize that his power was too weak in this world. So to avoid getting into troubles, they always had to take a detour every time they would come across formidable warriors.


    Finally, they arrived safely at the premises of their destination. As they were getting closer, they could feel that the temperature was also getting higher and higher. The trees even became rare. All of a sudden, a flame directly spurted into the sky from afar.


    Austin and the queen kept moving until they reached a lofty mountain. When they reached the peak, they were surprised to see a volcano that suddenly appeared in front of them.


    The volcano was burning with intense fire all over. Its crater was filled with boiling lava. Anyone who would see this view would be truly terrified.


    To their astonishment, a pristine and solemn palace was floating in the middle of the crater. It was glowing miraculously.


    The palace was also surrounded by streaks of rosy clouds. Based on its atmosphere, there was no doubt that this palace gave the warriors a feeling of transformation.


    The loud thump that they heard earlier definitely came from here.


    They decided to stop from afar to avoid putting themselves in danger. They needed to carefully plan their every move to make sure that they wouldn''t get int


    ing to do with it!" the giant bird also argued.


    "This palace must belong to the great master of our beast race," it continued.


    Its voice was sharp and powerful that seemed to penetrate into everything.


    "That''s impossible! All of you can see that the architectural style of this palace is obviously in line with humans," a human master with a bizarre look hit back in a naive tone.


    He was as short as a three-year-old child but his figure was as strong as an adult.


    Since no one would want to give in, the warriors and the beasts fell into a stalemate.


    Meanwhile, as the boiling lava continued to spurt like streams of blood, the pristine palace also rose higher and higher.


    Until finally, the palace completely emerged from the lava and hovered above the crater.


    Wreathed in colorful and divine lights, the whole place was daintily translucent and majestic, emitting a horrifying aura.


    At this moment, many ancient characters began to emerge from the void, swirling and dancing around the palace. Some of the characters were like dragons and phoenixes while the others were like tortoises and kirins.


    ''''Look!


    They are the ancient characters of the beast race!" one of the diabolic beast masters exclaimed.


    After recognizing the swirling characters, the other masters of the beast race also cried for joy.

 Chapter 1449 Dragon Immortal

    The faces of the human masters darkened. ''Looks like this is the mansion of a great master of the beast race, '' they thought with frustration.


    At this point, a number of characters and runes, which only beasts could understand, showed up all around the old palace. Those mysterious, profound characters and runes were lighting up.


    The numerous characters moved around across the walls and pillars of the old mansion, illuminating the whole space.


    "Oh! I got it!


    I know who used to live here earlier.


    This place belonged to Dragon Immortal, the last Immortal Transforming Realm great master in our East Mainland," the human master, who was enveloped by purple aura, exclaimed.


    He was extremely thrilled.


    Hearing this, the rest of the humans exhibited astonishment. They started looking around the old palace more carefully now.


    With a serious expression, the sexy woman with a snake tail as her lower body leaned forward to have a closer look at the mansion.


    "You''re right.


    This was Dragon Immortal''s palace. It looks exactly like the one I saw in our family genealogy," she said in a quivering voice after observing the place for a while.


    Everyone present was surprised and their faces bore stunned expressions. None of them had expected that the palace of a great master from the beast race who had entered the Immortal Transforming Realm would be hidden inside a crater.


    "Oh man! This is where Dragon Immortal lived!"


    the Flame Emperor exclaimed in disbelief, filled with excitement.


    "Was this Dragon Immortal incredibly powerful?"


    Austin asked in amazement.


    "Of course he was!


    He was much stronger than you could imagine,"


    the Flame Emperor replied, almost shouting it out.


    "Cool down, fellow.


    Why don''t you tell me more about him?"


    Observing the Flame Emperor''s high-spirited response, Austin realized that Dragon Immortal was some amazing figure. So, he wanted to know more about him.


    "Boy, Dragon Immortal was at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm were the strongest beings in our Di


    ther people in the East Mainland hear about this place, all the sacred lands and prominent clans will send their men here.


    If we enter this mansion, we might be able to get an opportunity to become immortal. This is every cultivator''s pursuit, '' they brooded.


    "That''s bullshit! You humans are the most shameless creatures,"


    a giant member from the beast race thundered, ready to make a move if provoked.


    While the air was getting tense, suddenly the human master enveloped in purple aura laughed out loudly.


    "It''s said that Dragon Immortal stole our priceless treasure��the Omnipotent Pot. It''s time for us to get it back. Come on, guys, let get inside the palace," he said in excitement.


    He quickly headed towards the floating mansion above the crater.


    Upon hearing this, all the human cultivators and members from the beast race looked keenly at the mansion.


    Omnipotent Pot was the most important treasure of the people of the East Mainland.


    Watching the human master walking towards the palace, the rest of them stopped arguing immediately.


    All of them dashed towards the door of the old mansion.


    There was a maiden of the beast race among them. She had a pair of wings on her back, so she was faster than the rest.


    She flapped her wings vigorously.


    In the blink of an eye, she was ahead of them all and stood exactly in front of the gates of the old mansion.

 Chapter 1450 The Intelligent Magic Treasure Is Precious!

    The two-winged girl of the beast race rushed to the gates of the ancient palace and found them tightly closed. She attempted to open them by stretching out her hands and pushing the two bronze gates.


    She was actually surprised.


    In an instant, a great deal of characters and symbols of the beast race emerged on the surface of the two gates. It blotted out her sight and knocked the wind out of her body.


    Despite how powerful she was, she was still forced to turn several somersaults before she could stand firmly on the ground.


    The other warriors had thought twice. They didn''t dare to act recklessly. They took out their magic treasures and walked forward in an attempt to open the gates of the ancient palace.


    With the blink of an eye, the numerous characters and symbols from the beast race started to flicker around the palace. The mysterious power which was emitted from them made it hard for the warriors to approach the gates or the palace.


    Boom!


    All human warriors and the demon fighters started to attack the gates.


    All kinds of magic treasures were thrown towards the gates of the ancient palace. The sounds caused by the collision were earsplitting.


    The overwhelming pressure caused by the vital energy force as well as the intense air of the beast race blotted out the sunlight. It was almost dark!


    The sky above and the earth beneath were trembling violently.


    The space in the sky started to collapse. Spidery and dark space cracks were emerging and spreading.


    Countless hills and mountains were broken down to sand and stones. Terrifying fissures constantly appeared on the ground.


    Austin and the queen were far away from the ancient palace.


    Despite the distance, they could still feel the pressure flowing between the earth and the heaven.


    Austin was astounded. He realized that those warriors from both the human race and the beast race actually had mastered unimaginably formidable power and strength.


    They worked together and hit the gates of the ancient palace for about an hour.


    Finally, the two gates broke. Suddenly, a booming sound was heard when it opened.


    In an instant, some air which seemed to come from the ancient time assaulted both human and beast warriors. The overwhelming demon energy blew from inside and made them stagger.


    They looked as pale as a ghost and as scared as a cornered cat.


    None of them wanted to stay there any longer.


    The next moment, they had somehow kept their feet firm to where they were. Then they rushed out of the ancient temple as fast as possible.


    However, there was only a small opening which they could pass through out of the palace. Only one person at a time could fit through the hole. And all of th


    gent magic treasures were smart and good at escaping from any potential hunter.


    They moved as fast as a lightning and their escape routes were tricky.


    Some of them headed for the sky above, while others rushed to the depth of the forest.


    Then a few extremely powerful intelligent magic treasures launched attacks and hit some inferior human warriors and beasts to pieces.


    Austin couldn''t refrain himself from joining the hunters.


    But even before Austin and the queen could move their bodies, an unexpected ray of golden light flew towards the hill where Austin and the queen were standing.


    "It''s impossible. How could any magic treasure involuntarily come to a hill so far away from the ancient palace?" Austin said to himself as he was both confused and excited.


    Then Austin quickly stopped the queen from flying. They stood still as they were waiting for the ray of golden light to come to them.


    Whoop!


    With the blink of an eye, the ray of golden light approached the hill and Austin.


    Moments had passed.


    Boom!


    An extremely brilliant radiance was suddenly emitted from the approaching ray of golden light. When you observed it, it would dwarf the sunlight and the moonlight.


    The view was so dazzling as if the sun itself exploded.


    Both Austin and the queen had to shut their eyes tightly. But despite that, they could still see the blinding light from above. It had hurt their own eyes.


    All of a sudden, the intense energy fluctuations from this brilliant radiance were dashing to where Austin and the queen were standing. It rushed quickly like falling meteorites.


    The whole hill felt the impact. Suddenly, it started to shake violently.


    "We''re in a bad situation. Let''s get out of here, now!"


    Austin shouted to the queen as they were already scared to death.

 Chapter 1451 An Ancient Tripod (Part One)

    Austin and the queen wanted to apply their bodily movement skill as soon as possible. They hoped that it would help to at least avoid the impact of the explosion.


    But that ball of light was moving faster than they had expected, rushing up to meet them like a bullet. In the blink of an eye, it reached where both of them were standing and threatened to shatter the whole mountain beneath their feet.


    It was quick and formidable. The power it released was overwhelming and bone-crushing. The energy waves that seemed to be shooting out from its center started to grind the mountain like an invisible huge hand. It was so vigorous in movement that it seemed like all the things, alive or dead, would turn into ashes in an instant.


    Astonished at the sight before their eyes, Austin and the queen found themselves fixed in their spots. They were unable to move at all. It did not matter how anxious they were to get out of that place.


    They were petrified and were left with no chance to escape.


    Austin began to sweat. This was a life-or-death situation. As the seconds passed, they were afraid that they would be melt by the heat even before they got crushed to dust by the pressure. Just then, Austin remembered his City model, the magic space he had always carried. It cheered him up a bit. He wasn''t sure it would work, but he knew that it was their only hope.


    Wasting no time, he activated the transporting power of the City model. If he could send the queen and himself into it, there was a possibility to survive this strong force.


    The fact was that he was being too optimistic. To his surprise, the City model did not answer him. The ball of light was drawing nearer and nearer, but the City model seemed to have malfunctioned, turning into a piece of stone.


    That might also be this light''s doing! Every corner of the space around them was suppressed by the endless great pressure from the blinding light. It was then that Austin realized that all the spaces and the tunnels between them were blocked, frozen and squeezed by the light completely!


    It was too late. There was no way that they could travel through those blocked spaces and


    mountain of several hundred meters tall, yet it had been razed to the ground in less than a second. Austin gasped at the scene. This was how they would have ended up if the Fire Stela hadn''t worked.


    Fortunately it did work. The ball of light was swallowed by the light of the Fire Stela, the mountain was gone. But Austin was covered by the golden light bubble of the powerful treasure, safe and sound.


    Even the queen was unscathed since she had been hugging Austin tightly and got protected by the Fire Stela, too.


    In the end, when all the sound died away, Austin and the queen were floating above the place where the mountain once stood, embracing each other.


    They were holding each other tight like a couple madly in love.


    And when they realized that they had narrowly escaped a close call, they exchanged delightful looks, smiling brightly as their eyes met. There was the exultant joy of survival.


    Just then, the queen''s smile froze.


    It was at that moment that she came back to her senses. She realized that she was hugging Austin in the most loving and caring way!


    She had always been a demure and serious woman, who seldom showed her affection to others. In fact, she couldn''t believe that she had totally lost control of herself and acted so brazenly and got so close to a man! It could be said that she had lost herself completely in the face of death, allowing herself to do anything that came to her mind.

 Chapter 1452 An Ancient Tripod (Part Two)

    But now they were out of danger, and she felt that she had acted foolishly and in an unacceptable manner.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Behave yourself!"


    the queen blurted, pushing Austin away like a frightened rabbit. Feeling terribly embarrassed, she looked away. Her tender breasts were rising and falling as she breathed heavily. She flushed, and her face was becoming redder, but this time she couldn''t blame the high energy inside her. The more she thought about what she had just done, the more abashed she became, and the lower she bowed her head. She could feel Austin''s eyes on her now, but she did not dare to look at him.


    Austin was staring at her, but with bewilderment in his eyes. ''Why? I didn''t do anything!''


    he wondered, yet he didn''t speak out. After all, the queen seemed a bit angry from his point of view, and he didn''t think it was a good idea to ask questions or explain the situation.


    Just when he was thinking about it all, they heard a noise.


    Shoop!


    Two warm beaming lights slithered into Austin''s elixir field before he could see them clearly.


    Not knowing what had got inside his body, Austin was taken aback.


    He applied his spiritual sense at once and dived into his elixir field to check them out.


    Then he saw that the Fire Stela had gone back to where it once rested. Austin breathed a sigh of relief.


    But then he recalled that there had been two lights, if one was the Fire Stela, what about the other one? It didn''t take him much time to find the answer. Apart from the Fire Stela, he saw another object in his elixir field. It was something he couldn''t name.


    It looked like an ancient tripod with two handles. It was not very eye-catching in appearance, but there was something elegant about it. There were patterns of almost all the things in heaven and earth carved on its surface. Austin had recognized the sun, the moon, the stars, the mountains and rivers, flowers and animals, human beings and many other races among the designs.


    As he st


    Sect. My face might be the last thing you see before your death.


    Don''t challenge my patience. God knows how little of it I have.


    I will give both of you one last chance. Give me the intelligent magic treasure right now or both of you will die the most painful death!"


    threatened the young man who called himself Terry, his hands behind his back.


    "Let''s go! We don''t have much time!"


    Austin again spoke to the queen. On his cue, they jumped into the air at the same time and were about to fly away.


    "Good! Very good! Few people have the courage to challenge me like this, I''ll give you that.


    If you shameless creatures really want to die today, so be it!"


    Terry shouted, murderous intent burning in his eyes fiercely. His eyes were on fire and would have burnt Austin and the queen, if his looks could kill.


    He didn''t plan to get the intelligent magic treasure by killing others, not when there were so many cultivators around the place.


    After all, everyone would know that he didn''t get what he wanted in a decent way, which would harm the reputation he had built for himself.


    His intention was to terrify Austin and the queen to surrender with his good prestige and the name of the powerful sect he was from. But now it looked like he had to change his mind if he wanted that intelligent magic treasure.

 Chapter 1453 Fighting Over Intelligent Magic Treasures

    Terry didn''t expect that Austin and the queen would neglect him after they discovered his identity.


    This further intensified Terry''s anger.


    After all, he saw a golden light soaring into the sky before the mountain was razed into the ground.


    He assumed that the intelligent magic treasure which destroyed the mountain was located there.


    But since he couldn''t find it anywhere, he was convinced that Austin and the queen had it.


    Therefore, he had no intention of letting Austin and the queen leave the area alive, especially with the treasure in their possession.


    "Clung!"


    The spear behind Terry''s back flew into the air, and spear shadows which contained formidable power appeared out of nowhere and covered the whole space.


    Following this, the spear shadows enclosed the area within ten miles around Terry.


    Austin and the queen were within ten miles from Terry.


    Restricted by countless violent spear shadows, they felt like they would be torn into pieces by these shadows if they moved an inch.


    ''He is displaying the level 3 spear domain!


    Cultivators can seal a certain area when using the domain.


    This guy has mastered level 3 spear domain.


    He is about sixteen or seventeenth years old.


    Not only has he entered the Semi-emperor Realm but he also reached the third level of spear domain. He is quite a genius, ''


    Austin remarked in his head.


    ''Looks like the Divine Continent is far more superior to the Prime Martial World.


    Even a teenager here possesses such incredible power. No young man his age in the Prime Martial World could be as talented in martial arts as he is.''


    "Go to hell!"


    Terry said in a detached voice while his eyes gleamed in the atmosphere.


    In a matter of minutes, all the spear shadows and spear radiance within ten miles around Terry came rushing towards Austin and the queen.


    Terry hadn''t displayed any of his martial skills. ''This guy is just at the Primal Holy Realm, and the woman has just reached the preliminary stage of Holy Realm. I can take them out by releasing the level 3 spear domain, '' he contemplated.


    "Humph! Do you think you can take both of us out?" Austin snapped in a dismissive manner.


    The moment he finished his words, beams of powerful sword aura appeared around him and flew towards the spear shadows and spear radiance.


    In a flash, all the spear shadows and spear radiance disappeared.


    The numerous streaks of sword aura immediate


    or those intelligent magic treasures flying out of the ancient palace.


    Even masters of the Emperor Realm and Bitter Sea Realm joined the battle over those treasures.


    After seeing how fierce the battles were, Austin gave up the thought of fighting for those treasures.


    "They are way too strong. Let''s go. We stand no chance of getting those intelligent magic treasures from them.


    No need to waste any more time here," Austin said to the queen in a decisive manner.


    ''Those who got the intelligent magic treasures are either the Bitter Sea Realm masters or Emperor Realm masters.


    It''s impossible for me and the queen to take treasures away from them, '' Austin thought to himself.


    "I''m okay with that,"


    the queen nodded in agreement, her cheeks still blushing red.


    She still wouldn''t dare look into his eyes since she took the initiative to hug him. However, Austin didn''t notice that.


    Just as Austin and the queen were about to take their leave, a loud crashing sound from the distance reached their ears.


    As they looked up at the sky, they saw ten beams of light flying towards them from the distance.


    Behind the lights were a dozen monstrous beasts.


    They growled and released the enormously powerful vital energy force.


    With spears in hand, dozens of people in full armor rode the monstrous beast. It was evident that those people were well-trained.


    "Oh, crap. People from the Vasteras Holy Land are coming.


    We fought so hard over these treasures, and they''re going to take these from us,"


    someone complained upon seeing the beams of light heading towards the bloody battlefield.

 Chapter 1454 Three Holy Lands, Three Aristocratic Families

    ''The Vasteras Holy Land?''


    Austin thought. Surveying the aura around them, he surmised these were people difficult to deal with.


    In Austin''s Soul Sea, the Flame Emperor whispered to him everything he needed to know about the Vasteras Holy Land.


    "There are countless countries and sects in the Divine Continent.


    Still, hierarchies and the quest to stay in power remained prevalent.


    In the case of the Divine Continent, the holy lands possess the seat of power and the aristocratic families hold the metaphorical crown.


    You must take note that there are three holy lands and three aristocratic families in the East Mainland.


    And the Vasteras Holy Land is one of those holy lands. Didn''t I say they were powerful?"


    "You couldn''t have emphasized it more," Austin said.


    He understood everything.


    The team of the Vasteras Holy Land was catching up to them.


    The Vasteras Holy Land''s display of splendor and momentum was extraordinary. It was nothing like Austin had ever seen.


    Meanwhile, it was quite a challenge to fathom the monstrosity of the beasts that were also there, demonic and diabolic. An armored and rough-looking soldier sat proudly on one of the beasts. He had a huge "Vasteras Holy Land" flag that billowed along with the roaring winds.


    The Vasteras Holy Land team charged forward with utter menace and terror. Its people cried out, and its beasts roared with a murderous will.


    Austin had kept his composure so far until he was startled to find that amongst the people of Vasteras Holy Land, there were a dozen masters at the Divine Bridge Realm.


    "People, stop fighting over magic treasures!


    All the magic treasures you got just now should be turned over in our Vasteras Holy Land. Anyone �C and I mean, anyone �C who secretly keeps intelligent magic treasures, we must kill him!"


    The thundering, commanding voice came from the team of the Vasteras Holy Land.


    "Ha! So bossy!"


    someone yelled nonchalantly from another direction.


    Then, with rumbles of rage, over twenty chariots emerged. There was so much wrath that the sky seemed to have trembled.


    The people of the Vasteras Holy Land ascertained who they were up against. It was the Sikong Clan, one of the aristocratic families.


    The former stood on the ground with heightened vigilance. They were ready to fight the Sikong Clan.


    up them based on keen observation.


    Although the two men spoke scarcely, their words were like daggers that seemingly inhibited people''s movements and their ability to breathe.


    It seemed the two of them together owned the whole world.


    Everyone thought these two men could rule the world because they had mastered harnessing all their skills.


    "Yes, Austin. They are both at the Minor-perfection Realm,"


    the Flame Emperor sighed in response.


    "I am getting the hang of how powerful a master at the Minor-perfection Realm is,"


    Austin said, staring at the gate of the old palace with his fists clenched tightly and his teeth gritted intensely.


    The Flame Emperor had once speculated that the South Marine Saint who had taken Austin''s two fiances was at the Minor-perfection Realm.


    Now, Austin had seen in the flesh the power of two masters at the realm. This could be good for him.


    Studying the strengths of his enemies would allow him to trace their weaknesses as well. Then, he would obtain a more sophisticated discernment to cultivate himself harder. This could be his best preparation at finally saving his fiancees.


    ''I won''t stop until I''m stronger than them.


    They will bow down to me. I promise, ''


    Austin said to himself.


    The queen, who was standing beside Austin, sensed his sudden somber mood.


    "Austin, don''t let go of hope.


    You will see Ivy and Sue again. One day,"


    she said to Austin with tenderness and care, while she slightly caressed his shoulder.


    "Yes, I will!"


    Austin was more determined than ever.

 Chapter 1455 The Frightful Beast Riders

    "Young man, you''d better get away from here quickly.


    The members of the Vasteras Holy Land and the Sikong Clan are already here.


    The cultivators of the other two holy lands and the other clans will also be here soon.


    You will definitely not get anything if you continue to stay here.


    You already have one intelligent magic treasure, right?


    You can only keep it if you leave now.


    If the people from the holy lands and the powerful clans will find you here, they will surely take that from you."


    The Flame Emperor tried to warn Austin in his Soul Sea.


    At that time, Austin was staring at the ancient palace above the volcanic crater from afar.


    This ancient palace might be the place left by a great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm so there could be a lot of treasures and precious opportunities for cultivation there.


    However, Austin was currently too weak to enter the palace. So all he could do was to stare at it from afar.


    Austin was unwilling to give up but he also knew that the Flame Emperor was right.


    "You''re right. We should leave this place as soon as possible." Austin nodded in agreement.


    He and the queen of the evil shadow race then tried to get out of the Black-wind Beast World.


    They didn''t think of the ancient palace anymore.


    However, before they could go any further, someone spoke again.


    "One kilometer around this area is blocked now and no one is allowed to leave without our permission!"


    Austin looked around to see who was talking but he couldn''t see anyone.


    "Whoever got the intelligent magic treasure must give it to us. You can only leave this place after we make sure that you don''t have it. If you don''t follow what we said, we will kill you right away!" the voice continued.


    It seemed to be coming from the sky and it was as loud as thunder.


    All of a sudden, the members of the Vasteras Holy Land and the Sikong Clan rushed in all directions to block the whole area.


    The beast riders of the Vasteras Holy Land and troops of the Sikong Clan made loud noises causing the place to stir up like boiling water.


    "Let''s go! Hurry!" Austin held the queen''s hand quickly while launching his Diabolic Flashing Skill.


    For a split second, they went sixty kilometers away from that place.


    Austin''s movements and speed were way faster than the queen so he should take the lead.


    In this crucial situation, all h


    ll go faster.


    This was really a crucial situation. He must think of the way to escape and make sure the queen was safe.


    "Austin, find an opportunity to get into your City model! No one knows your City model''s level but I am sure that the cultivator of the Emperor Realm cannot sense it."


    Just in time, Austin heard the Flame Emperor''s voice from his Soul Sea again.


    "Yes, that''s right!" Austin nodded his head.


    Now that he was reminded of his City model, he somehow felt relieved.


    He shouldn''t waste any time. He needed to immediately find an opportunity to get into his City model.


    "All right. That''s enough. I don''t have much patience to play with you, you two pathetic ants!" The beast rider''s voice echoed all over the place once again.


    "Give the intelligent magic treasure to me right away or else you will both die!"


    Austin knew that the beast rider was deadly serious. He couldn''t gamble the queen''s life so he must act quickly.


    The beast rider stretched his left hand that was holding a cyan bow which was more than two meters long.


    In his right hand was a cyan arrow that was more than one meter long. He put the arrow on the bow and aimed at Austin and the queen''s direction.


    Instantly, Austin felt the sharp aura that hit him. He tried to escape but his body froze.


    This time he felt that he was getting closer to death.


    "By the time I count to three, you''d better give me the intelligent magic treasure. Or else, I won''t have any other choice but kill you. One!"


    The beast rider''s voice was so cold, not even having the faintest trace of emotion.

 Chapter 1456 Run, Austin! Run!

    "Two."


    The beast rider that was behind them continued to count.


    A terrifying aura was felt from the long arrow held by the beast rider. Austin couldn''t deny it. He clearly knew that no matter how fast he moved, he couldn''t beat the rider''s arrow.


    That was because he had already been locked by that long arrow.


    Some magic treasures, such as the arrow and bow could automatically track the targets. They wouldn''t stop until the targets were hit.


    Austin had thought of the situation and realized that it wasn''t a good option to use his bodily movement skill in an attempt to run away from the beast rider.


    There was no other way out but to hide in his own City model.


    But suddenly, the gnome''s voice echoed in Austin''s Soul Sea and said, "Austin, it is a dangerous situation that you''re into right now. I advise you to pass through the space and enter the void where the flying arrow will lose its target. Then, you''ll be safe."


    When Austin had heard the advice from the gnome, he was encouraged and decided to give it a shot.


    "Three.


    Okay. You are really tough. I''ll give you that.


    But tough guys die sooner than others.


    It''s time to die now,"


    the beast rider said in a cruel tone.


    Shoop!


    A long cyan arrow was fired, and it was crossing the space and whistling towards Austin, with earsplitting noises.


    What Austin had seen gave him goosebumps. He could sense that death was waiting for him.


    Without any hesitation, Austin stretched out his hand to touch the space before him. Then he suddenly employed the spatial force.


    With the blink of an eye, the space before Austin started to ripple.


    Austin took the queen''s slender hand and stepped inside the space. Suddenly, the two figures disappeared completely.


    Shoop!


    After a short while, the long arrow whistled through where Austin and the queen just stood. It missed its target.


    "What the fuck!"


    the beast rider couldn''t help but shout madly. His eyes were fixed at the exact location where Austin disappeared as he just couldn''t believe what he just saw.


    "It''s impossible that a Primal Holy Realm kid just passed through the space! Are you kidding me? He should have been too weak to do that,"


    the beast rider muttered to himself. He seemed to find it beyond his understanding.


    By then, the long cyan arrow he


    r wouldn''t leave until Austin got out of the City model. Then, he would become an easy prey.


    When the beast rider realized that Austin must hide in some hidden shelter, he might track him down by following some tiny clues and finally find the City model. It would be the last thing Austin wanted to see.


    "This is bad. I must find a way to save myself,"


    Austin thought to himself.


    He had thought so hard and used his time to strategize. Then an idea popped into his mind.


    He could find a river and then used his City model to help him escape.


    Austin had used this strategy for so many times and it never failed him. So, in the face of this formidable enemy, Austin decided to give it a shot.


    While they were running, Austin gradually released his spiritual sense.


    A few moments had passed when an actual huge river was in front of his own eyes. He was in a great surprise when he realized that it was not far away from him.


    He witnessed the fast flowing water that kept on moving forward from the river. It was four to five hundred meters in width. This was exactly the river which Austin wanted.


    "Okay, I''m counting on you now,"


    Austin emphasized. He had no choice but to drag the queen and employ the Diabolic Flashing Skill.


    In an instant, they appeared in the midair above the river.


    Without a doubt, they fell and dived into the river. They almost hit the riverbed.


    "Fuck you! This time, I will make sure that I won''t let you escape from me,"


    the scaled beast rider roared as he appeared in the riverside.

 Chapter 1457 The Name Is Caroline

    Shoop!


    A long cyan arrow followed Austin and the queen into the river.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound emanated when the arrow instantly fell and blasted the riverbed. It intensely shook the ground nearby with great force. The great river was about four to five hundred meters in width, and the explosion caused its water from the downstream river to shoot up towards the sky.


    The strong splash of water looked like a sudden downpour.


    The beast rider''s brows furrowed as he had lost track of Austin. He had chased him and his girl for half a day, and now at this very crucial moment, they just disappeared.


    "Impossible! Damned!"


    He was exasperated. A surge of spiritual sense constantly erupted from his Soul Sea as he attempted to sense the river before him.


    His frustration grew as he continuously looked for Austin and the queen. He had thoroughly searched the downstream and upstream parts of the river, extending to roughly three to four kilometers in length to look for them but found nothing.


    At this very moment, Austin and the queen were safe and had already been transferred into the City model.


    The City model had been transformed into a grain of sand. It started to move downstream along the river torrent.


    Austin kept his guard up. He immediately released his spiritual sense so he could sense the movements outside his City model.


    In a little while, he sensed the beast rider hovered by the river in an attempt to look for his trace.


    Austin was ecstatic when he found out that even a Emperor Realm warrior couldn''t sense the existence of his City model.


    They had been chased and hunted for half a day, and it took them a while before they found refuge at his City model. When he confirmed that the beast rider failed to locate them, he was finally able to breathe and relax.


    Austin was unfamiliar about his City model''s true nature ever since he got it.


    However, it seemed that this magic treasure was very precious, unique, and high-class, that even the Emperor Realm warrior was unable to sense it.


    Even though the torrents in the river raged and flowed rapidly, the grain of sand, which had been the City model, started to move downstream.


    "Could it be that the kid has already comprehended the enlightening meaning of the water so that he can hide under the water and not be discovered by others?"


    the beast rider muttered to himself while he walked in midair above the surface of the water and checked for any trace of Austin.


    "If that is the case, I


    true name to Austin, her face turned scarlet from embarrassment. She then hurriedly made an excuse to save her herself from the awkward situation.


    She hastily moved her body, walked up the street, and then disappeared.


    The queen''s strange behavior baffled Austin.


    The atmosphere suddenly became weird and this confused him.


    The Flame emperor teased Austin. "Haha, kid. I was right.


    The girl from the evil shadow race has fallen in love with you. Come on, be a man! Take her and give her a happy life,"


    his complacent voice echoed inside Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Don''t bullshit,"


    Austin scolded him angrily.


    "Don''t lose your temper to me. Her recent behaviors have told me everything that I need to know. Haven''t you realized her feeling towards you?"


    the Flame Emperor replied, with a big smile on his face.


    "I have known that a long time ago.


    But it still comes to me so suddenly."


    Austin couldn''t help but grin when he recalled the queen''s embarrassment.


    The queen had always acted as dignified and matured. However, when she blushed, she could be so lovely and inviting.


    "I won''t rush anything related to my relationship with the queen. A good marriage is worthy of waiting," Austin said to himself as well as to the Flame Emperor.


    Austin was already impressed with the queen''s sincerity, beauty, and wisdom.


    In spite of this, he was shy and didn''t know how to pursue a girl. Instead, he spent most of his energy and time in improving his cultivation base.


    Such being the case, he had overlooked the queen''s love for him, until now, the queen''s embarrassment made it known to him that she had always admired and loved him.

 Chapter 1458 The Most Important Treasure Of Human Race

    "Well, I see. You''ve already had your eye on her, haven''t you?" the Flame Emperor said.


    His tone hinted that he was teasing Austin.


    Austin, in return, rolled his eyes at the remark but didn''t bark out a reply.


    "Caroline. Her name is Caroline. Such a beautiful name," Austin murmured with a slight smile.


    Her name rolled off his tongue like a sweet melody he was so eager to hear.


    He then sat down cross-legged on the street.


    "Is this old pot an intelligent magic treasure?


    I was pursued and intrigued because of it.


    All right. I''m going to study it," he muttered.


    He finally made up his mind. Soon, he unleashed his spiritual sense to scan his elixir field.


    He spotted the old pot with three legs floating in his elixir field.


    "I hope I will have a better time with you than I did with the Fire Stela," Austin said.


    He hoped that he would not have trouble with this old pot like he did with the Fire Stela.


    He couldn''t summon the Fire Stela out since it wouldn''t come out of his elixir field unless his life was in grave danger.


    It might not yield when he called it without threat, but it surely had saved his life several times.


    Austin used his spiritual sense to explore the old pot further.


    Soon his spiritual sense successfully got inside it.


    "Buzz!"


    Austin saw a world with yellow gas floating in the air. He was at a loss by the scene.


    ''Is this the inner space of the old pot?'' he wondered, feeling surprised.


    He scanned the space once more.


    ''''I didn''t expect it to be like this.''


    A few seconds later, Austin caught sight of something that emitted a golden light. As he had a closer look at it, he saw the characters: Omnipotent Pot.


    Austin was surprised and a little shaken up as he figured out the pot''s name.


    ''So the ancient pot in my elixir field is the Omnipotent Pot?'' he thought, eyes wide open in astonishment.


    ''When those human masters were having an argument with those members from the beast race over the old palace, the human master who released the purple aura mentioned that Omnipotent Pot was the most important treasure in human history, '' he completely recalled.


    Hence, he was shocked when he saw the character lighting up. It was written all over his face as he continued to stare at it for a few more seconds.


    At first, he thought that the old pot was just some common intelligent magic treasure.


    But it turned out that the pot was the legendary Omnipotent Pot��the priceless treasure the humans cherished the most.


    ng to regain his lost spiritual sense.


    It took him longer to recover. He meditated for over half a day until he felt better.


    Despite those failures, Austin didn''t lose hope. He had a strong heart. ''Omnipotent Pot is the most valuable treasure to the human race. I bet the martial skills inside it must be super powerful. If I can get even one skill, I can greatly improve my battle force, '' he thought.


    Austin went again. This time, he tried to check the last jade slip in the Omnipotent Pot with his spiritual sense.


    To his great delight, no tremendous power showed up when his spiritual sense touched the jade slip.


    ''Oh, yeah!'' he exclaimed in sheer joy. He finally got a hold of one jade slip!


    Not wasting another minute, he immediately checked the jade slip using his spiritual sense.


    After a while, he had read all the information recorded on the jade slip.


    This jade slip recorded the method of refining the Omnipotent Pot. This was a great discovery for him.


    Austin went through the content several times. He read it over and over again. He didn''t withdraw his spiritual sense until he was able to memorize it.


    "All right. I will refine this pot," Austin said excitedly.


    After so many failures, he finally had the chance to explore and utilize the pot further.


    He still had no idea why the Omnipotent Pot would be the most important treasure to the human race, but he was sure that it had earned this title for some reason.


    And he was determined to know what reason that was, no matter what it took. He had tried so hard to reach one of the slips and he was willing to do it again if it meant that he could get to know the pot better.

 Chapter 1459 The Omnipotent Gas (Part One)

    Austin started to prepare himself for the refining. However, everything seemed difficult at first. Apparently, he needed to endure before things started to get easy. According to the instructions written on the jade slip, successfully refining an Omnipotent Pot was a rather laborious and complicated thing.


    One of the hardest parts about it was to manipulate the spiritual sense accurately to succeed in each process. To begin with, Austin needed to turn some parts of his spiritual sense into the shape of an ancient pod. Simply put, it was just like forming an object using a clay. The challenge was that the spiritual sense was not that easy to mold.


    Once he finished that task, he must engrave many complicated and abstruse patterns on the pot that were indicated in the instructions. This was the most troublesome part for him. It took both time and patience. But only after Austin had done it, would he be able to carve this pot of spiritual sense onto the Omnipotent Pot and finished marking this treasure.


    Maybe this was also another thing that made the Omnipotent Pot different from other ordinary treasures. In his past treasure marking experience, Austin only had to extract a small part of his spiritual sense. He only needed to make it into a mark and then attached it onto the treasure. It was as simple as that. Never before did he need to draw such a complicated stamp. It seemed that the Omnipotent Pot was quite demanding.


    It was not just like drawing some simple pictures. It required the casting master to have a strong spiritual sense. At the same time, the master should have good control of it to manipulate it precisely throughout the process. Moreover, he needed to know the different characteristics of souls well enough to make sure that the pot he cast would be of high quality.


    To sum it up, it was no easy task to forge the mark for the Omnipotent Pot. However, Austin was not the kind of person to give up at the beginning.


    "


    ad rung a big bell. This took him by surprise since he had spent days after days in silence and hard working.


    The next thing he knew, an ancient pot full of spiritual energy took shape there. It appeared real and concrete.


    His hard work and restless days paid off. It was not a disappointment. Exquisite and beautiful patterns could be seen all over its body. It was not that big, yet it reeked of nobleness and grandness. It materialized like a fine piece of art from the ancient time.


    It had been newly formed, yet it seemed to be filled with so much history. It was like it had been existing long enough to see the world. Most importantly, it had met all the requirements of the jade slip''s instructions.


    "What the hell is that pot, bloke?" the Flame Emperor exclaimed. "Have you forged your spiritual sense into this strange pot? Well...I don''t like it. It doesn''t look like a friend to me. Just get it away from me, far, far away!" he said as he flinched a bit.


    Still taking the form of a spiritual soul, the Flame Emperor was very wary of any possible danger. The moment this ancient pot was completed, it somehow made him uncomfortable. The pot gave him the willies. He could not help but cower into a corner. He remained at the edge of Austin''s Soul Sea, watching the pot from the distance.

 Chapter 1460 The Omnipotent Gas (Part Two)

    "So I''ve made it? This is the Omnipotent Pot?" Austin murmured with disbelief. He stared at his work with proud eyes.


    Again, he had totally ignored the Flame Emperor who had been fussing from the first day he started forging the pot in his Soul Sea. Instead, he smiled with relief and felt relaxed for the first time in days.


    "Alright then, next I shall carve it onto the Omnipotent Pot as my mark," Austin said to himself with anticipation.


    Even though he was already tired at the moment, he just couldn''t wait to finish forging the pot. He pushed his mind once more and controlled the pot of spiritual sense to move towards its new residence.


    Whoosh!


    The ancient pot mark rushed out of Austin''s Soul Sea at a great speed. It cut through his elixir field and dived into the Omnipotent Pot in there.


    Then, Austin started a nearly eight hours'' work to engrave the pot mark onto the Omnipotent Pot. His success in the previous process sparked his determination to continue another difficult task.


    Like always, once he had marked the treasure, he felt that some kind of connection was built between them.


    Even though the connection was still weak, he found himself able to control the Omnipotent Pot in some ways.


    That was enough to make him more excited. He kept thinking that this pot he had been forging was the most valued treasure in history. So anyone would think that it would be unrealistic that one could have full control of it at the first try. Austin still needed more practice to understand it better in the future.


    "The Omnipotent Gas is one of the very sources of all the energy in heaven and earth. It had long existed even before the creation of the world..."


    Just when he was relishing the success, a piece of information appeared in his mind. It came flashing right after he had forged the Omnipotent Pot.


    Austin blinked a few times, trying to process the information. He was surprised


    with such a small grain of this Omnipotent Gas?"


    Austin asked himself with a wry smile. He then looked at the Omnipotent Gas which was too small to pick up again if you dropped it to the ground accidentally. It was too small to spot.


    He squinted and studied the yellow bean of gas with a frown. He could feel pure and strong spiritual sense inside it, and its whole body was shining like a star. Without a doubt, it was of good quality despite the overly small size it had.


    "I might as well give it a try. Who knows, it may surprise me again," Austin shrugged as he said encouragingly. Anyway, it would be a waste of time and energy if he just threw it away.


    "Let''s see��what kind of weapon shall I make this time, using such little resource?"


    He pondered for quite a while, and then a good idea came flashing to his mind.


    "I think another ancient pot would do!"


    He was now well acquainted with pots. They were like an old friend to him after he had spent the past dozen days with one. In forging that ancient pot with his spiritual sense, he had grown familiar with the shape and structure of a pot, to the extent that he could proclaim himself a pot casting master.


    Without any more hesitations, he slumped down the ground eagerly to do another round of forging.

 Chapter 1461 Ill Call You Caroline

    True to his promise to himself, Austin wouldn''t let initial failures get the better of him. He made a new attempt at refining the omnipotent gas in the Omnipotent Pot.


    Fortunately, things went well this time.


    A manifestation of his hard work came about ten hours later when an old pot only as big as a soybean appeared.


    One couldn''t guess at first glance how special this pot was, for it had a simple pattern and even looked like a vintage piece.


    In truth, though, the pot had formidable power, having been formed through Austin''s spiritual sense and the omnipotent gas.


    Austin surmised that despite its size, the pot could shatter even the void.


    "This pot is amazing!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    He took his amazement even further and with a curious smile, Austin said, "I''d like to hear what the Flame Emperor has to say about this pot."


    With laser-sharp focus, Austin was able to transport the pot into his Soul Sea.


    However, the Flame Emperor screamed in horror upon its arrival!


    His spiritual soul dashed into a corner and gaped at the sight of such a minuscule pot.


    "What are you doing, you brat, huh? Are you trying to murder me?"


    Austin was equally shocked and perplexed by the Flame Emperor''s reaction.


    "Get it out of here! Quick! If I stay with this pot for a while, my soul will be destroyed."


    The Flame Emperor almost begged Austin to do his bidding.


    ''Seriously? Is this pot so powerful that it can ruin his soul?''


    Austin wondered in his mind.


    It took him a few seconds to recover from his shock and to withdraw the tiny pot from his Soul Sea. He then returned it in the Omnipotent Pot.


    "What the hell is that pot, boy? I thought I was going to die if you didn''t take it away soon. I''m just a soul, you know," the Flame Emperor said, patting his chest to calm himself down.


    "I''ve never seen such a pot with a spiritual sense that''s stronger than mine."


    "Really?" Austin couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "Yes, it''s too powerful," the Flame Emperor confirmed.


    "What was your cultivation base before you died?"


    Austin asked.


    "The premium stage of Emperor Realm."


    The Flame Emperor still sounded exhausted even minutes after the pot was put away.


    Austin''s face, meanwhile, lit up as he slowly realized what the incident meant.


    "So, it goes without saying that this pot''s spiritual sense is more powerful than that of masters who have reached the premium stage of Emperor Realm, correct?"


    "Yes, so don''t put it into your Soul Sea again, unless you want to get me killed," the Flame Emperor lightheartedly suggested.


    The Flame Emperor wasn''t kidding, indeed.


    Since he was just a soul now, his spiritual sense


    s spiritual sense and smiled again.


    As they got into town, the two blended with the sea of people, mostly cultivators who went by their respective undertakings.


    Austin and Caroline wandered down a street for a bit before settling into a tavern. They booked a table and ordered food.


    The duo couldn''t eat in silence, though, as they could hear cultivators chitchatting loudly over drinks.


    Dragon Immortal''s mansion in the Black-wind Beast World was a hot topic, with the cultivators getting so fascinated about it showing up so suddenly.


    It had become the most explosive news in the East Mainland.


    Multitudes of strong cultivators from the three holy lands and the three prominent clans had already trooped to the old palace.


    Besides them, the cultivators sent by the top sects and the royal family were on their way to Dragon Immortal''s mansion for treasures.


    Certainly, no one in the East Mainland would pass up on the chance to take the most precious items inside that residence and be given high regard for their treasure-hunting agility.


    The competition of sorts had become stiff.


    Word got out that the old mansion occupied a vast, almost immeasurable area.


    Austin and Caroline had nonetheless enjoyed the nonstop tittle-tattle.


    They found it shocking to hear from the cultivators themselves how the Immortal Transforming Realm great master''s mansion became a tempting, if not, dangerous quest.


    Austin and Caroline got out of the tavern fully loaded, both thanks to the great food and the valuable stories they had incidentally collected.


    "Hey, guys! There you are.


    I was just about to look for you, and here you showed up like you heard my call."


    An enchanting and cheerful young woman suddenly paced towards Austin and Caroline.


    It was Belle.

 Chapter 1462 Its Him

    Austin turned his head and saw Belle. "Surprised to see you, Belle. Aren''t you supposed to be in the Black-wind Beast World? When did you get out?"


    he asked in surprise.


    "The Black-wind Beast World was locked down by the people of the three Holy Lands and the three honored clans. As a rule, martial artists under the Divine Bridge Realm are only allowed to get out but we''re prevented from going back in.


    The place was absolutely exclusive now. Only the masters of the Minor-perfection Realm and those who have a higher level of powers may set foot in that world.


    People like me, whom they considered as faint of heart, has all been driven out,"


    Belle said as she sighed in resentment.


    "How could they be so arrogant


    to forbid you to enter the Black-wind Beast World!"


    Austin replied, after hearing Belle''s words. He shook his head in annoyance and was thinking of something smart to say when Belle started to explain.


    "I guess, that''s how it works!" Belle said as she shrugged her shoulders. "The world belongs only to the strong, and they are the masters, and they give the rules. Who would dare say no to them?"


    Belle replied bitterly. Her shoulder slumped from the weight of her pain.


    Austin could not argue with her. She was right. Anywhere they went, strength ruled. The one who had the most strength had the final say. Only the strong were allowed to govern. The weak were considered dust in the wind. They meant nothing to anyone. They had no status or even the right to speak.


    "Forget it. How about you coming back to the Xiao Clan with me?


    From what I know, the Liu Clan has sent out some masters to search for you.


    Rodolfo was a strong master of the Divine Bridge Realm. He must have kept your appearance and the aura of your spiritual soul in his mind when you demolished his spiritual soul mark.


    If that is the case, it means they could still sense you according to the aura of your spiritual soul! You''re in great danger. The master of the Divine Bridge Realm will continue to trail you. They will not stop until they have captured you again.


    As long as you are still within the scope of the Solamnia Kingdom, your life is at stake," Belle ranted.


    "And I''ve already told my dad about this. He promised to keep you safe,"


    Belle told him the last sentence with her spiritual sense. She was trying to be careful.


    She knew if she spoke it out, her words might reach the ears of the Liu Clan''s masters.


    Rodolfo was the supreme grand marshal of the Solamnia Kingdom. He owned a great deal of power and had eyes and ears everywhere. She looked around, suddenly worried that somebody was watching her and Austin.


    "I agree with her. Now you''re in great danger, Austin.


    You''d better go with her."


    e suddenly stopped and faced Ladd. Her face showed courage and determination.


    After making sure that Ladd had nothing more to say to her, Belle nodded her head towards Austin and Caroline. They all continued to move forward and gradually disappeared at the end of the street.


    "That guy who was behind Belle. He looked familiar," an attendant that stood next to Ladd blurted out.


    He then pulled out a jade slip, and a stream of light began to flow out as he activated the device.


    The light floated into the air and started to form a shape. It was a figure of what seemed to be a man. It was Austin.


    "Yes! That''s him!


    Master Ladd, I remember! That guy murdered your brother. He was the one who killed Master Rogan!"


    The attendant became hysterical and pointed his finger to the formed figure that was still floating in the air.


    Hearing this, Ladd''s face darkened at once. He was so angry that his eyes blazed with fury.


    "Hurry! Go after them!"


    Determined, Ladd moved and chased after Austin and his companions.


    He followed their tracks and soon he caught up with Austin and the two girls.


    By the moment he caught up with them, he saw them walking into a luxurious mansion being led by Belle.


    Ladd stopped and gestured his men to stop as well.


    "Master Ladd, why are we stopping?"


    an attendant asked.


    "Samuel is in there. Even if we follow them we still can''t do anything to them. He will definitely intervene.


    The Xiao Clan will not escape responsibility for my brother''s death. But it will have to wait for now.


    Let''s go. I will go back and tell my grandfather about this. He will definitely avenge my brother''s death,"


    Ladd said, as he stared at the mansion for the last time. He clenched his fist as he mastered enough strength not to storm off and attack Austin inside Samuel''s house.

 Chapter 1463 The Capital Of Solamnia Kingdom (Part One)

    Austin and Caroline followed Belle. They entered the luxurious mansion.


    The gigantic mansion was very spacious. Anyone would be mesmerized by the magnificent surroundings. The beautifully landscaped garden was full of different plants, flowers and trees. There were also man-made hills and ponds on both sides of the mansion. The long corridors were full of amazing ornaments that would definitely brighten your day. This place was a paradise!


    They quietly followed Belle as they walked along one of the corridors. At the end of it, they entered a room that seemed to be a study.


    Inside the room was a middle-aged man dressed like a Confucian scholar. He looked wise and sophisticated, sitting on his desk as if waiting for someone to come in.


    Despite his gentle appearance, the noble and solemn aura in the man''s personality was undeniable. He possessed a characteristic that only belonged to those who were in the highest rank. His eyes sparkled an awe-inspiring glint.


    "Where have you been, Belle? Have you any idea how much I''ve been worried about you? You just disappeared all of a sudden!" said the man immediately when he recognized his visitor.


    "You just took off without even leaving me a note! I''ve even sent a lot of servants to find you but they all failed."


    The man stood from his desk and continued, "Come. Pack you things and get ready. We''re heading back to the capital. We don''t have much time left. You will tell me everything later, on our way home."


    There was a trace of anger in his voice.


    This middle-aged man was Samuel Xiao, Belle''s father.


    "Dad, do we really need to go back in such a hurry?" Belle started to complain.


    "What about the Dragon Immortal''s mansion? We came all the way here for it! Are you just going to leave without exploring it?" added B


    eir experience earlier, Austin and Caroline knew that Samuel could kill them for a split second if he wanted to.


    "I must repay your kindness in saving my daughter, so please come with us to the capital of Solamnia Kingdom." Samuel offered his invitation.


    After Belle explained everything that happened in the Black-wind Beast World, Samuel''s attitude towards them had changed.


    The fierce look was gone. His face showed a friendly expression and his words sounded amiable.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you all the way to the capital," assured Samuel.


    He owed his daughter''s life from this man, so he should treat them well.


    "Thank you very much for the offer, sir. It will be our pleasure to go with you if we won''t cause you any troubles." Austin accepted the offer because he felt that Samuel was sincere.


    He was glad that the man didn''t see them as enemies anymore.


    After all, who would want to be an enemy to such a powerful man? He even felt honored that a capable warrior like Samuel was treating him in a polite and amiable manner.


    "All right, let''s set out immediately. We need to go back to the capital as soon as possible," said Samuel as he led them out of the study.

 Chapter 1464 The Capital Of Solamnia Kingdom (Part Two)

    "Everyone, listen! We are going back to the capital now. Prepare everything immediately. Follow my order!" Samuel''s voice echoed like a thunderclap all over the mansion.


    The place became a bustling mansion as everyone began to pack up.


    Just half an hour later, almost two hundred people gathered in front of the mansion. They were all warriors and servants of the Xiao Family under Samuel''s leadership.


    Samuel was like a ghost that turned up out of nowhere when everybody was prepared to leave.


    Without further ado, he swung his arm gracefully towards the sky.


    All of a sudden, a piercing sound of a bird was heard.


    Then a gigantic eagle appeared in the sky. It dived downward and halted beside Samuel.


    The eagle was several hundred meters high and had a beak that was sharp as knife. It looked so mighty, emitting an aura of the Bitter Sea Realm.


    The tremendous demonic power that seethed and wrapped its body formed a dreadful picture.


    Everyone from the Xiao Family except Samuel looked at the eagle in awe. It was undeniable that this bird was a demonic beast of the Bitter Sea Realm.


    "Onto its back, all of you!" ordered Samuel.


    He jumped at the back of the eagle first after he spoke.


    Everyone from the Xiao Family followed suit and leaped onto the back of the eagle as well.


    Without hesitation, Austin and Caroline also did the same thing.


    The eagle was so gigantic that it was spacious enough to accommodate even thousands of people.


    Since there were just almost two hundred of them, they were sparsely scattered at the back of the eagle.


    "Let''s go, my dear friend," said Samuel.


    To Austin''s surprise, Samuel talked to the eagle like it was his companion.


    The eagle nodded its head upon


    iew. Tall buildings and other kinds of architectures stretched over the horizon. They were definitely getting closer to the capital city of Solamnia Kingdom.


    The walls of the capital city were made of granite stones. They looked extremely grand and magnificent. The huge and tall architectures were like black mountains that spread far and wide over the horizon. The brilliant and luxurious palaces that were erected on elevations looked like heavenly dwellings built in this mortal world. Rare types of birds were flying in the air, singing jubilant songs endlessly. Such a wonderful place would really fill someone''s heart with awe.


    That was the capital city of Solamnia Kingdom!


    "What an amazing city! No wonder the Divine Continent has always been considered bigger and more advanced than the Prime Martial World. The Divine Continent is way much better than the Prime Martial World in every aspect. No capital city in the Prime Martial World''s holy lands can compare to this one!" exclaimed Austin in astonishment as his eyes wandered around the surroundings.


    He was completely stunned to see how magnificent the capital of Solamnia Kingdom was!

 Chapter 1465 Martial Arts Tournament

    The giant eagle carried all the people and stopped in front of the gate of the capital city. It flapped its wings, and created a gust of strong wind, which glittered like tiny crystals in the air. The eagle flew magnificently into the capital city.


    The inside of the capital city was boundless. Countless numbers of buildings, in all shapes and sizes lined up like mighty soldiers.


    In a few moments, the giant eagle landed in front of an enormous arched door which was over two hundred meters high. It had two bronze doors covered with copper nails, secured by a diamond-studded bolt.


    A giant plaque with the words ''Prime Minister''s Mansion'' hang above the two bronze doors.


    A few dozen gigantic guards in uniform formed an army and stood nearby to secure the place.


    The people jumped off from the eagle. Samuel waved his hand into the air and turned the giant eagle into a flash of light. It whistled as it disappeared inside his sleeve.


    Inside the Prime Minister''s Mansion were dozens of tall, elegant buildings, and well-decorated pavilions. It revealed endless wealth and power owned by the prime minister.


    As they entered the mansion, Samuel asked Belle to find suitable rooms for Austin and the queen. He also ordered a nearby servant to provide them with new clothes and sumptuous food.


    Belle followed her father''s order and led the two guests in to a hallway covered with gold. Soon, they arrived at a quiet and secluded yard.


    Hidden inside the yard was an enormous building. It looked elegant from the outside. Austin looked around and saw wild flowers of different colors. Bright green grasses as tall as him. It filled the air with fragrance. It was the perfect place to rest, and they wanted to live there forever.


    Both Austin and Caroline felt safe as they walked along a pathway, covered with all kinds of colored stones. It led into another hallway where each of them was assigned a room.


    "By the way, the Martial Arts Tournament will be held in the Solamnia Kingdom in ten days. Are you interested?"


    Belle suddenly asked.


    "Martial Arts Tournament? Kid, I strongly advise you to join and compete in the tournament."


    The Flame Emperor''s voice echoed inside Austin''s Soul Sea before he could make any reply.


    "Um, why should I do that?"


    Austin was confused by the Flame Emperor''s request. He eagerly asked him in his Soul Sea.


    "It''s a famous tradition in the East Mainland. Every ten years the Martial Arts Tournament will be held in every country.


    All teenagers under the age of 25 can join to show off their talent and skills.


    At the tournament, all sects, both large and small, including the three holy lands, will send representatives to watch.


    They will keep an eye on gifted teenagers they see at the tournament, and they will try to recruit them.


    After all, all sects


    are powerful enough to enter the Land of Life-and-death?"


    Austin asked. He doubted the information given by the Flame Emperor.


    "You''re right. That''s why I once told you it would be very difficult and dangerous to get my human body back.


    Forget it. You need to focus on regaining your strength before you think about doing other things. And don''t even think about doing something behind my back. You know I can sense your thoughts and actions.


    Once you have reached the Divine Bridge Realm, that''s the time you can think about going to the Land of Life-and-death and helping me get the Reincarnate Lotus.


    I lost my human body and became a wisp of broken soul for more than one thousand years. Surely, I can wait a few more days, or years,"


    said the Flame Emperor, as he tried to convince himself that it was still possible to get his human body back.


    It was still a long way before Austin could become a Divine Bridge Realm warrior. He still had to go through so much training and develop his skills and power. The Flame Emperor could not rush Austin and force him to achieve it overnight.


    "Buddy, don''t worry. Set your mind at ease. Soon, I will become a Divine Bridge Realm warrior.


    I promise, I won''t make you wait another thousand years!"


    Austin assured his friend. It was the most he could do at this point.


    "Ha-ha! Of course, I trust you! That''s why I chose you in the first place. It''s your gift that convinced me to place my hope in you.


    OK, so let''s drop this for now.


    Remember, you have ten days to prepare for the tournament.


    Perform well and aim to impress the sects. Make sure you have their attention from the start of the tournament. There''s a possibility that you could enter the three holy lands,"


    said the Flame Emperor.


    "Fine,"


    Austin replied.


    He took a deep breath and channeled all his energy to start his cultivation.

 Chapter 1466 The Preliminary Stage Of Semi-holy Realm

    Somewhere in the capital of the Solamnia Kingdom stood a mansion.


    It was an opulent mansion with overhanging eaves, carved railings and jade inlays.


    In the huge mansion, there was a quaint living room. It had simple and pleasantly old-fashioned furnishings.


    A stooped elder was sitting on a wooden armchair in that room. He looked very old. Yet his eyes were radiant with shrewdness.


    He was Rodolfo, the supreme marshal of the Solamnia Kingdom!


    ''''We have identified the murderer, grandfather! Finally, we have information about him.


    My brother, Rogan, was killed by an assassin of the Xiao Clan.


    I''ve got to know that the murderer is still hiding in the Prime Minister''s mansion.


    Rogan died very painfully. I have not been able to forget his last moments. We have to avenge his death!"


    Rogan''s brother, Ladd, mumbled in a choked voice in front of Rodolfo. He was a young man with a full wide forehead.


    His father was also in the room. He had a fierce look on his face and a well-built physical frame.


    The three men, who were of the same blood, gathered together in the small room and were plotting to seek revenge.


    ''''Are you sure this guy is the murderer?''''


    With a wave of his hand, Rodolfo projected a portrait on the light colored curtain. The portrait was of Austin.


    ''''Yes, I''m quite sure that he''s the murderer! Once I saw him walking with Belle in the Breeze Town."


    Upon seeing Austin''s face portrayed on the curtain, Ladd''s eyes were filled with intense murderous intent.


    ''''The Xiao Clan is getting more and more defiant now. How dare they kill my grandson!


    They will pay for their action. I will not leave them.


    However, I wonder what we should do now. The Grand Prince''s plan is now at the most critical moment.


    If we do anything foolish, we might put the Xiao Clan on alert. In that case, they might find out what we''re up to.


    So, I think it''s better to wait for a better opportunity to take care of them.


    When the Grand Prince''s plan is carried out successfully, the Xiao Clan will be at our mercy."


    Rodolfo''s face darkened after thinking for a short while. To ensure one hundred percent success of the bigger plan, he decided to swallow his anger.


    ''''There''s another way to seek revenge for my brother, grandfather. We can kill him in the upcoming Martial A


    s also had different cultivation laws.


    The Prime Martial World seemed like a small world compared to the Divine Continent, which meant that they might also have other differences in other aspects.


    ''''Fine, that will save me much trouble."


    Hearing what the Flame Emperor said, Austin put his head closer down to the ground.


    He took out a jade bottle of Refined Vital Energy Liquid and drank it off. Then he began to cultivate, preparing for the breakthrough.


    As he recited the cultivation formula, the spiritual energy echoed with it and constantly gathered in his house.


    ''''Oh! It seems like Austin is about to make a breakthrough!"


    Caroline, who was mediating, also noticed the anomaly in Austin''s house, her eyes opening widely in joy.


    Another day had passed, the night fell and the stars were shining.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a powerful impact vital energy force exuded from Austin''s body. If it weren''t Austin''s mind control, the shock wave would have destroyed the whole building into ashes.


    He had made a successful breakthrough and was now at the preliminary stage of Semi-holy Realm.


    Austin closed his fists tightly, trying to feel the strength of his vital energy force.


    ''''Congratulations on your breakthrough, Austin. You are more powerful now!"


    Just then, a slim and charming figure appeared at the door. She was undoubtedly Caroline.


    ''''Oh! A beauty is coming to hug in the middle of the night. You have to seize the chance, kid."


    The Flame Emperor began to tease Austin, conversing through his Soul Sea.

 Chapter 1467 Have A Walk In the Moonlight

    "Hey, Flame Emperor, how did that popped out in your mind?"


    Austin asked the Flame Emperor gruffly in his Soul Sea. He was in a huff as the Flame Emperor would always tease him like that.


    "Stop that, Austin! You know what it means when a young woman knocks on your door at midnight. I just don''t know if you are pretending or not,"


    the Flame Emperor said as he was teasing him. Of course, he would never miss any opportunity to make fun of Austin.


    Austin did not pay any attention to the Flame Emperor. His eyes were falling on the shadow of a woman at the door. It was a moonlight. The shadow looked so elegant under the moon.


    She was wearing a long, bluish-white dress. To him, it looked so unreal as if that woman was a fairy. Her skin was as delicate as the finest gems. Under the shining of the moonlight, she seemed to be both sexy and pure. Meanwhile, Austin felt that she also appeared holy and pure.


    From head to toe, and inside and out, plus her innate temperament as the evil shadow race, she looked extremely attractive.


    In a world, at that moment, the woman standing at the door looked sexy, bewitching, noble and dignified.


    For a while, Austin was completely stunned by her beauty.


    "You are so stunning, Caroline!"


    Austin exclaimed with amazement in his eyes.


    "Why are you staring like that?"


    Caroline realized that Austin was staring at her body. She couldn''t help but felt like she was shrinking. Now that she clearly knew her feelings for Austin, she felt a little shy and embarrassed when he looked at her like that.


    "Nothing!


    Austin replied with embarrassment in his face.


    "Do you mind having a walk with me now?"


    Caroline asked in a low voice.


    In the recent period, Caroline had been a little sentimental after the revelation of her feelings for Austin. She was no longer the brave and calm queen of her own race and would always be shy in front of him.


    But before the revelation of her feelings for him, she was once a brave queen of the Evil Shadow Race who used to be serious and calm.


    In the past, the sweet and romantic things, such as inviting a young man to have a walk with her in the moonlight, had never crossed her mind even once.


    ''Indeed, Caroline has changed a lot, ''


    Austin murmured in his mind.


    Honestly, Austin knew very well why she had changed so much. It was all because of Austin. She loved him and wanted to spend more time with him.


    When Austin witnessed how sentimental Caroline looked under the moonlight, his heart felt tender abruptly and he wanted to protect her so much.


    Ever since she came out of the small alternate dimension, she had been with him. No mat


    in embracing a beauty, I will decisively push her down to bed. I suggest you do the same thing as I used to do. Look at the good atmosphere tonight! You don''t need to hesitate anymore."


    The Flame Emperor tried to persuade Austin in his Soul Sea. He just couldn''t keep his mouth shut as he found it fun to make comments on everything about Austin.


    Austin said nothing to the Emperor. It seemed that the Emperor used to be casual and profligate. He estimated that the Emperor might have pushed down many innocent women.


    Meanwhile, Caroline suddenly broke free from Austin''s arms, stretched out her hands, gently smoothed the hair in her temples and said, "Okay. It''s getting late now.


    I think we need to go back for rest now."


    "Alright. But are we in a hurry? Don''t you want to enjoy the moonlight for a little longer?"


    Austin asked.


    "Don''t you think you have taken enough advantage of me today?"


    the queen said with a naughty smile.


    "Well, Austin, I think that''s enough for today''s walk. In the next few days, you should spend more time on cultivation and make good preparations for the coming Martial Arts Tournament.


    This Divine Continent is much different from the Prime Martial World.


    Your strength may have been at the top among all the warriors from the Prime Martial World.


    But, in this Divine Continent, your strength is still very weak.


    I hope that my man will continue to grow stronger and in this Divine Continent. I know he will be mighty to protect me from any hardships, right?"


    Caroline said with great expectation in her beautiful eyes as she looked into Austin''s eyes.


    "You can rest assured, Caroline! Your man won''t let you down,"


    Austin said in a positive manner. His eyes were flickering with great determination.

 Chapter 1468 Set Off

    There were about seven days left before the Martial Arts Tournament.


    All this time, Austin and Caroline had been cultivating in the courtyard without leaving the prime minister''s mansion.


    Austin was aware that Rodolfo would come after him once he stepped his foot outside of Belle''s grandfather''s house. After all, Rodolfo knew that he had murdered his grandson.


    Austin had narrowly escaped death after he was chased by a beast rider of the Vasteras Holy Land who had only reached the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    He knew that he would be easily defeated if his opponent was Rodolfo who had entered the Divine Bridge Realm.


    Therefore, Austin had decided to focus on cultivation and stayed in the prime minister''s residence.


    Austin spent most of his time working on the Golden Sun Scripture over the next seven days.


    He also tried to let the spiritual sense pot absorbed more omnipotent gas in the Omnipotent Pot.


    The spiritual sense pot was a spiritual sense weapon. It was made from Austin''s spiritual sense and omnipotent gas.


    The Flame Emperor believed that the spiritual sense of Austin''s pot was more powerful than that of an Emperor Realm master of the premium stage.


    Hence, the Spiritual Pot could be one of Austin''s trump cards.


    In those seven days, after Austin tried for countless of times, the spiritual sense pot fused with a little more omnipotent gas.


    Although he had only managed to integrate a dash of omnipotent gas into the pot, the pot still became more powerful.


    Austin had also been keeping Caroline company whenever he had the time.


    Since they confirmed that they were in a romantic relationship, they would often make out as any other couples did.


    Austin didn''t follow the Flame Emperor''s advice to sleep with her.


    After all, they were both not yet ready for that, particularly for Caroline.


    Austin wanted to take things slow. He would just let nature take its course when it came to sex.


    At last, their much-awaited day for the Martial Arts Tournament finally came.


    It was at the crack of dawn when Belle dropped by to see Austin and Caroline.


    She then led them to a spacious hall.


    Inside the huge hall, there were about fifteen to sixteen young men who were about twenty-five years of age or lesser. All of them were members of the Xiao Family. And their cultivation bases were at the Semi-holy Realm or ab


    ''t blame me for turning my back on you and taking side with the Grand Prince.


    Someday, I will take your place and be the prime minister of this country, sooner or later.


    Austin is a son of a bitch. He destroyed Alvin''s cultivation base and left him there to be the diabolic beast''s food.


    Now that Samuel is supporting that brat, I''ll make him pay the price for what that brat did to my son, ''


    Vincent thought furiously after he left the hall.


    It turned out that Vincent had found out what Austin did to his son. Moreover, Alvin ended up as the diabolic beast''s chewing food.


    "Father, looks like Vincent still hates us,"


    Samuel said to the prime minister through his spiritual sense with a sigh.


    "Don''t mind him. Just let him be. He has always been proud and arrogant.


    It must be hard for him to take that I appointed you as the leader of our family instead of him.


    I hope he will get over this one day,"


    the prime minister responded.


    No one in the hall had overheard the conversation between the father and son.


    "All right. Let''s go," the prime minister said flatly.


    He exited the hall and jumped into the air.


    The other members of the Xiao Family in the lobby also took their leave and followed the prime minister.


    Austin and Caroline followed behind the Xiao Family members and flew towards the tournament site.


    After a while, they landed on a huge square.


    The square was crowded with people. Austin had no idea how many cultivators had signed up for the tournament.


    He started looking around keenly and studied the tournament site.

 Chapter 1469 To Be Provoked

    The place where the Martial Arts Tournament was scheduled to be held looked rather strange from all aspects. For starters, there was its shape: it spanned a large area in the shape of a giant pot.


    Not even a pot, an upside down pot! Its bottom was broader than its top. Even after that, there still emanated from it, a feeling that it was exactly made for battle. There were hundreds of battle rings in that area and apparently, the competitors were going to be fighting in those rings.


    The spectator''s seating arrangement was the wall of this pot. A large number of seats were placed there at increasing heights. Each of them was high enough to be at a safe distance, and still at such an angle so that the entire field was visible from it.


    Austin looked at the wall of the pot, where people crowded in. The seats were completely occupied and a constant barrage of people were coming in and going out. In fact, only a few were leaving and it was already houseful. It looked like many of them would have to stand the whole duration of the tournament.


    "All right, Belle. You go on and guide the others to the resting area. They can catch their breaths, get ready, and prepare for the tournament."


    Belle''s grandfather told her as soon as he arrived. When he glanced at everybody around him, there was an encouraging look in his eyes.


    "Yes, Grandpa!"


    Belle nodded and immediately followed the order like an obedient child. She waved her hand, and led all the sixteen participants of the Xiao Clan to the resting area, which was a small tent by the side of some of the battle rings.


    They had been specifically made for the participants to catch their breath in between intense rounds of battle, so that they could regain their stamina for the next round.


    The Xiao Clan participants followed Belle into one of the tents.


    Inside that particular area, thousands of participants were already resting, or getting ready for the fight. They were all young people under the age of 25 and each of them seemed rather eager for the upcoming fight. Their expressions seemed to be saying, "Come on already!"


    The Martial Arts Tournament was a very important part of the kingdom''s hierarchy. It was actually a trial which was held for cultivators from all over the Solamnia Kingdom.


    These young cultivators would be admitted either by the powerful sects which were located by the East Mainland, or even by the three holy lands as long as they performed well during the Martial Arts Tournament. It was considered a huge honor, and would change their fate enormously.


    So it was obvious that the participants were all eager, and had


    a moment ago?


    Let me tell you the truth. our Young Master Ladd''s grandfather is Rodolfo, a very high-ranking official of the Solamnia Kingdom. And our young master was his favorite grandson.


    If you become Young Master Ladd''s woman, you will become a relative of Rodolfo. And that means you''ll be able to enjoy a well-deserved high position and respect in the entire kingdom.


    It will be a much better situation for you than the one you are in right now. You are spending your time with a waste of a man.


    Not everyone gets such a great opportunity and you will regret it if you do not seize it.


    Pretty girl, what do you think?"


    The tough-looking young man asked Caroline in a playful manner. At the same time, his gaze swept over Austin''s body with disdain, as if asking Caroline, "Why are you with this piece of trash?"


    Caroline didn''t reply. She could see that Austin''s eye had become full of a murderous intent. Storm was coming!


    Something strange suddenly happened.


    A white flash of light was seen for less than a second. It was so quick that no one was able to see it clearly.


    Shoop! Shoop!


    Then, "ARGH!" The tough-looking man felt an extreme and cold pain on his shoulders. He was shocked to discover that both of his arms had been sliced away from his body and were now lying on his thighs.


    Then a hand seized his collar and held him several meters up from the ground.


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    Before he knew what was going on, his face had endured several powerful slaps. They were so strong that he felt like a jackhammer was hitting his cheeks.


    The commotion drew everyone''s gaze to that area.


    "Ah... You cut my arms!"


    It took the tough-looking man a few moments before he realized what had happened to him.

 Chapter 1470 Tournament Rules

    The crowd stood silently and watched on as Austin grabbed his opponent by the collar. His other hand formed a fist and punched him across the jaw. The man groaned and peered at Austin through squinted eyes. Austin raised his hand again.


    The sound of flesh meeting flesh cut through the tense air. With each hit, the man became weaker, slouching in Austin''s grip.


    Despite his hatred towards the man, Austin controlled his powers so that the man wouldn''t pass out from the pain. Both of their faces were twisted: Austin''s in fury and the man''s in excruciating pain.


    Within seconds, the man''s face had turned so swollen and purple that even his friends could not recognize him. Blood oozed from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose and dripped onto the dusty, dirt at their feet. His mouth opened and his eyes widened as Austin aimed another punch at him.


    "Oh, no!


    Please let me go. I''m so sorry and I promise that I will never do it again..." the man pleaded in a trembling voice.


    Austin scanned him. His shoulders were slumped and his knees were buckling. If he paid close enough attention, he could even see the man''s lips quivering.


    The man had not expected Austin to overtake him. Austin had beat him so heavily that he could not attempt to fight back even if he had wanted to. Fear was sitting in his bones and the hungry look in Austin''s eyes made his stomach explode with nervousness.


    A malicious smile slowly spread on Austin''s face. He leaned closer to the man and the smell of blood filled his nostrils. "If you ever insult my girl again, I will kill you," Austin whispered in the man''s ears.


    There was a promise of violence and an abundance of anger behind his words. His body tensed. One muscle at time popped up from his head down to his toes.


    Before the man could respond, Austin punched him hard in the face.


    The man''s eyes crossed and he quickly fell away from Austin and landed on his back on the ground. A cloud of dust became suspended in the air around him.


    With a final grunt, he lost his consciousness.


    Austin activated the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship and chopped the man''s arms with the sword-light. He lifted him up, slapped him across the face, and knocked him down quickly in a one smooth blow.


    It had taken him the couple seconds to do all this.


    The resting area had fallen into a dead silence.


    Thousands of participants stared at the scene with shock written all over their faces. Not one of them moved as Austin turned to face them.


    "How dare you hurt innocent participants in


    round shook with each beat and the sound reverberated off the surrounding village. Austin was sure that even people that were miles away could hear it.


    One by one, each participant''s face lit up with excitement.


    Everyone present knew that sound of the drums meant that the Martial Arts Tournament, which was held every ten years, was about to begin.


    Moments later, the sound of drumbeats disappeared. A quiet, serious atmosphere filled the whole square. Austin stood straight with his hands folded in front of him. Caroline placed a hand on his back.


    Swoosh!


    In a flash of light, a white-haired, old eunuch appeared above the center of the square. He gestured towards the crowd and his face was kept serious.


    His cultivation base was at the Bitter Sea Realm.


    "Fantastic. All the participants are here," the eunuch announced loudly.


    His voice was magnified over the crowd so that all the people present could hear him.


    "So, I''m here to announce the official start of this year''s Martial Arts Tournament.


    All participants must be under 25 years of age and their cultivation bases must be above the Primal Holy Realm. If this does not describe you, you may not participate.


    Only our native, young cultivators or those recommended by sects or clans in our country are qualified to join the test.


    There are three thousand qualified participants in total.


    The rules are simple. You will perform draws to decide your opponent and anyone who defeats their opponent continues the test, otherwise, you will be eliminated,"


    the eunuch went on.


    ''The rules are simple and fair. The strongest person will be the winner, '' Austin remarked to himself, sighing contentedly.

 Chapter 1471 The Start Of The Martial Arts Tournament

    "Thank you for what you did, Belle.


    If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be eligible for Martial Arts Tournament and you know that very well."


    Austin thanked the girl with his all his heart, as he turned to Belle.


    ''According to that eunuch, only young cultivators of the Solamnia Kingdom or those recommended by this kingdom''s sects or families can be parts of this prestigious tournament, '' he thought to himself.


    "Don''t be so formal with me. If it weren''t for you, I would not be standing alive here today! I owe you a big favor,"


    Belle replied, showing her gratitude with the most beautiful smile.


    "The participants in the top thirty can join the six top sects in our kingdom.


    Those in the top fifteen have the chance to become the disciples of the first-class sects in the East Mainland.


    The top three winners will have the privilege to join the three holy lands if they manage to impress the people on behalf of the three holy lands.


    And the participant who wins the first place will be rewarded with a great number of cultivation resources including crystal, pills, magic treasures and martial arts skills," announced the eunuch who was floating in the sky above.


    His loud voice boomed in every inch of the square.


    Upon hearing the prospects of the winner, every young contestant became pumped up and were thrilled for the tournament to start.


    After all, the top three winners got the chance to join the three holy lands which was a big achievement.


    Most young cultivators in the East Mainland dreamt right from childhood of becoming a disciple of the holy land.


    "Well, let''s do this.


    The tournament commenced finally.


    Each participant will get a jade slip, and all you need to do is to follow the instructions given on it."


    When the eunuch was finally done giving directions, he rolled his sleeves.


    Out of the blue, beams of white light flew out from his sleeves.


    "Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!"


    The white light ran in all directions immediately.


    Each ray of light was a


    r that his Ancient Dragon Sword.


    The Ancient Dragon Sword was a low-grade primeval magic treasure.


    Belle''s opponent was a man who had reached the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm.


    Belle was at the preliminary stage of Holy Realm. Her cultivation base was higher than her opponent''s. Each time she waved her whip at her opponent, the whip shadows which contained the enormous vital energy would fill the whole battle ring.


    Hence, it was clear as day that Belle was going to win.


    Belle forced the young man at the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm to retreat to the edge of the battle ring using just three to four moves. It looked like she gave absolutely no effort.


    Knowing that he stood no chance of defeating Belle, he surrendered with much reluctance and gave up.


    Belle returned to her seat in the resting area after winning the first round. It did not seem like she went through so much.


    "You''re so cool!"


    Austin praised.


    "Don''t flatter me unnecessarily. That was just the first round. It had to be easy,"


    Belle responded with the sweetest smile.


    Some Participants were still engaged in tense fights in other rings.


    "What''s going on?"


    Belle''s eyes opened wide, as they fell on one of the battle rings.


    The beaming smile disappeared from her face in an instant. Shock and anger reflected on her face.

 Chapter 1472 The Unfortunate Experience Of The Xiao Clans Disciples

    Austin wondered as he looked at Belle''s strange face. He then turned and followed Belle''s gaze.


    It was the 60th battle ring.


    Boom!


    A young man in black clothes, who seemed to be in his early twenties, was suddenly thrown up high. He spat blood from his mouth, and his body landed on the ground of the battle ring with a sickening thud.


    The young man was Albin. He was one of the family members of the Xiao Clan. He was also a very competent warrior at the premium stage of Semi-holy Realm.


    Austin was not that familiar with him, although they both started from the Prime Minister''s Mansion and came to the battleground together.


    Albin looked miserable. His whole elixir field shattered, and a terrifying bloody palm print was spotted on his belly. All of his vital energy was gone.


    He became a disabled warrior, and he could no longer practice any martial arts.


    "No!" You filthy bastard. How could you destroy my cultivation base? I have already admitted my defeat,"


    Albin shouted at the top of his lungs. He was fuming with anger as he stared at his opponent with bitterness, hatred, and desperation.


    His opponent was a young man. He wore a lined short jacket made of animal skin, and he looked like a wild and unruly animal, who seemed to be eager to fight and kill.


    "You''re right. I heard you speaking to me and begging for my mercy,"


    the young man replied. He stooped down and slowly whispered inaudible words at Albin''s ear, that only he could hear.


    He then stood up and gave out a loud cruel laugh. He turned around and left the battle ring and didn''t even bother to look back.


    "Bastard!


    That little prick mercilessly shattered Albin''s elixir field and destroyed his cultivation base even though he had stopped fighting and admitted defeat!"


    Belle clenched her fist tightly. She was so enraged by the ruthless attack of Albin''s opponent.


    "Shit. Kane''s two legs were hacked off!"


    At the moment, another guy from the Xiao Clan who sat near Belle suddenly started to shout.


    They instantly looked at the center of the 136th battle ring.


    A sturdy young man, who looked around 23 or 24 years old, sprawled on a pool of blood. His anguished screams were terrifying as he writhed on the floor in great pain.


    His feet and shanks had been cut off, and a great spurt of blood gushed out from the wounds.


    He was another gifted young man from the Xiao Clan, and he was called Kane.


    In the middle of the ring stood a teenager. He held a sharp scimitar in his right hand, and his face was expressionless and cold.


    Droplets of blood dripped down the scimitar slowly.


    "Look there, Patti


    l of them have been badly injured or even killed by our people. I want to know how Belle is feeling and what will be their next move,"


    said a young man as he laughed at the other warriors'' misfortune. He was one of the twenty-odd young warriors standing with Ladd.


    "I told you before that the Xiao Clan would suffer a great loss in this tournament. I''m a very serious man.


    Keep this in mind, once your opponent in the battle ring is a disciple from the Xiao Clan, don''t be soft-hearted. You might as well beat them to death.


    If you do what I''m telling you to do, you''ll be greatly rewarded.


    You don''t have to worry about anything. My grandpa has already manipulated the rules and bribed the referees to make sure that all of you will have an opponent from the Xiao Clan," Ladd said confidently and gloatingly.


    "Haha, consider it done, young master,"


    another young warrior said to Ladd obediently.


    "By the way, isn''t the young man standing beside Belle the murderer of your younger brother?"


    another young warrior with a fine figure suddenly said to Ladd while he pointed his finger at Austin.


    After Ladd heard what he said, his face suddenly turned gloomy and vicious as he stared at Austin murderously.


    "You''re right. He killed my brother in the Black-wind Beast World.


    If he will be your opponent in the battle ring, kill him instantly,"


    Ladd said in a slow and firm tone.


    Meanwhile, Austin felt that he was being stared at by someone from afar. He looked around and found Ladd''s vicious glances. Then their eyes met and glared at each other.


    Austin wasn''t frightened. On the contrary, he gave Ladd a faint smile.


    Ladd stretched out his right hand and moved it through his neck as he warned Austin of his doom.

 Chapter 1473 My Turn

    Austin smiled slightly to himself. It was hardly noticeable but Ladd noticed and continued with his aggressive actions.


    His words and actions that were meant to provoke Austin were all useless. Austin seemed to have developed an immunity on his taunting.


    It was more sensible to just fight or to kill the enemy.


    "Ha! Let''s see if you can still smile once I am done with you!"


    As he saw the smile on Austin''s face, Ladd became even more serious. His face looked distressed and bitter.


    "It''s true that members of the Liu Clan did it!"


    Austin said to Belle as he turned his head to face her.


    "Oh? The Liu Clan bought countless participants to challenge our Xiao Clan! Cheaters! They don''t know how to play fair."


    Belle nodded her head to acknowledge Austin. Her pretty face looked mournful. She felt troubled and with a heavy heart realized what could happen once the tournament started.


    Obviously, the Liu Clan made preparations to defeat them, but the Xiao Clan did not arrange any measures to fight it.


    Belle was afraid that if the Martial Arts Tournament went on like this, members of the Xiao Clan could all get killed or hurt.


    For this year''s tournament the Xiao Clan sent men with great abilities and potential. It would be a great loss for them.


    "I got it! Killing in the Martial Arts Tournament is allowed,"


    Austin said in a low voice so no one else could hear him.


    Just now, one member of the Xiao Clan was killed in the battle ring and the killer was not punished at all.


    "You''re right. Expect more deaths. Many of the participants will not be going home alive after the Martial Arts Tournament.


    Since they allow killing, many participants will not bother to put on a show and display their abilities and skills.


    Everyone will go for the kill! You get noticed right away and will stand out from the pool of participants. That''s the goal remember? To be noticed and be selected by the sects.


    It''s part of the tradition, not only in our Solamnia Kingdom but also in all the kingdoms of the whole the East Mainland. They allow killings during the Martial Arts Tournament,"


    Belle explained to him.


    "Normally, just a few participants die during the tournament. Because as long as the participant admits defeat, his opponent should not kill him.


    Unless... The two sides are sworn enemies. The game changes. No one stops, unless an opponent is dead.


    The Liu Clan''s behavior is unacceptable. I must avenge our Xiao Clan!"


    Belle said through clenched teeth.


    "Ha! It is easy. Killing is allowed remember?" Austin said grinning.


    "Belle, don''t worry about it. I remember the faces of the people around Ladd, including the participants from the Liu Clan.


    As long as I see them at the tournament, none of them will be going home alive!"


    Austin''s gaze turned serious. He was a ruthless man and his eyes showed it.


    Austin was aware that the Liu Clan planned to kill the members of the Xiao Clan at the Martial Arts Tournament. They also arranged someone powerful to fight against him as well. It was part of a plan to revenge the death of Rogan Liu, whom he killed in the Black-wind Beast World!


    The Liu Clan


    , how could you do this?"


    As he witnessed the death and the suffering of his members, the Prime Minister of Xiao Clan was suddenly filled with rage. He shouted at Rodolfo, unmindful of the people around him.


    "Ha-Ha! Waldron Xiao. Don''t be like that. Who knows what will happen during the fight. We allow killings during the tournament, remember? People are meant to die today. You have to accept the fate of your people. If the members of the Xiao Clan cannot accept this reality, you may go ahead and leave the Martial Arts Tournament,"


    Rodolfo said smiling coldly.


    "You! All right! Rodolfo Liu, if that''s how you want it!"


    Waldron, the Prime Minister glared at Rodolfo. His face turned red with anger. He was trying hard not to throw an arrow towards Rodolfo.


    "Be quiet! Stop making noises! We''re watching the game! If you want to fight, go down to the fighting arena! We will watch you from here!"


    One of the three distinguished men who was seated at the center shouted at the Prime Minister and Rodolfo.


    Both Waldron and Rodolfo were frightened and decided to keep quiet on their own corners.


    The people from the three holy lands were so powerful, and they knew they would better not to annoy them on a public gathering such as the tournament.


    At the fighting area, an intense fight was going on.


    The first round of fight had ended.


    It signaled the beginnings of the second round.


    The jade slips started to light up from the participant''s hands. It turned bright yellow to highlight the name of the participants. People were able to see it from the bleachers.


    Buzz!


    The jade slip in Austin''s hand turned bright yellow.


    A number appeared. It was 140.


    "Ha-ha! It''s my turn!"


    Austin said with a smile. He was excited and was eager to show off his skills.


    Caroline offered him her hand like a true queen. Austin held her hand gently and gave it a squeeze to assure her. "Be careful," she told him.


    "Go for it!"


    Belle said to Austin.


    Austin nodded his head and then moved swiftly towards the direction of the battle ring. The number 140 glowed on his hand.

 Chapter 1474 Fight And Win

    The battle was on. Austin appeared in the No. 140 battle ring.


    He had barely landed on the ground when a black light zoomed towards the battle ring.


    The light was a young man in black. He showed up and stood opposite Austin.


    Judging the ferocious expression in this man''s eyes, Austin already knew he didn''t come to play nice. What was worse, he had reached the premium stage of Semi-holy Realm.


    The young man in black studied Austin from head to foot, his playful yet defiant eyes squinting, and his lips making a smug smirk.


    "Austin Lin, right?


    I don''t understand how a loser like you would cross Ladd. Ha, you even murdered Rogan!


    Nothing personal, though. I''m just here for business. Ladd wants me to extract you out of the ring and finish you. In return, I got to take home a handsome reward." He even made the "money sign" as he said the last sentence, rubbing his thumb with his index and middle fingers.


    "In short, you''ve met your doom."


    The young man in black circled Austin as he continued his intimidating remarks.


    "To be honest, I feel bad about taking a life in public, especially when the representatives from top sects in the East Mainland and the three holy lands are watching. They might not like me anymore when they see you die in utter suffering and embarrassment.


    So, I''m going to give you a chance. Do it yourself, take your own life.


    That way, you can do it quickly. If you refuse my kindness, you''ll die a slow and painful death... in my hands!"


    the young man in black scoffed, tapping his hand against the other behind his back.


    He was so convinced that he could beat Austin effortlessly and quickly, since he was at the premium stage of Semi-holy Realm, while the latter was only at the preliminary stage of Semi-holy Realm.


    Austin looked at the young man in black''s overbearing speech with a poker face, signifying his calm and the storm he could bring thereafter. When the young man was done, however, Austin let out a sneer. "Are you done with your bullshit? If yes, then why don''t you make a move now and do what you claim you could do to me?"


    He h


    the aid of their spiritual sense.


    "Swoosh!"


    The sword aura had hit the young man in black even before he could figure out what Austin had just released.


    "What the hell?"


    The young man gawked at Austin with an expression that was far from his arrogant stance minutes before.


    He was cut in half, clean and quick, and his two halves thumped on the floor. His eyes were still wide open.


    Mouths of spectators who were watching the fight fell open at the turn of events.


    That a Semi-holy Realm cultivator of the preliminary stage took down one at the premium stage of Semi-holy Realm was something they never expected to happen.


    "Damn it!"


    Ladd was enraged. His face turned sour and his jaws trembled as he stared at the battle ring.


    The opposite could be seen in a young man in purple, who had a wicked smile as he watched Austin win the battle.


    "That Austin is something. I think I just might have a good time," he said.


    He was, it turned out, sitting beside Ladd and talking to him.


    "Are you sure my next opponent is Austin?"


    the young man in purple asked, turning to Ladd.


    "Yes. Everything has been set with Peyton. Now that Austin survived this, you''re up next,"


    Ladd replied nonchalantly, his eyes still fixed on the ring.


    "That''s music to my ears! Don''t worry buddy," the young man in purple said, patting Ladd''s shoulder.


    "That boy will die in my hands."

 Chapter 1475 Keep The Field

    Austin had killed the young man in black. He felt really exhausted and then returned to the rest area.


    "What happened?"


    Austin asked Belle upon returning there. Belle''s face was cadaverous and full of rage.


    "Two disciples of Xiao Family have been seriously injured, and they are faint. Their condition is really critical. It''s uncertain to say even if they could survive,"


    Belle gnashed her teeth symbolizing anger and the chillness in her body. The space around her petite body was also cold and the temperature was much lower.


    "Take the Magic Sea Water and give it to the injured disciples. Maybe it will work,"


    Austin said and took out a bottle of the Magic Sea Water from Space Ring and handed it to Belle.


    "The legendary Magic Sea Water!"


    exclaimed Belle. She took over the jade bottle, opened and stood there awestruck for a while. She was totally overwhelmed.


    The Magic Sea Water, even in the Divine Continent, was a rare healing medicine.


    "Thank you. With the Magic Sea Water, they will be cured in a really short time."


    Belle hurried away with the Magic Sea Water in her hand. Apparently, she was eager to cure the injured disciples.


    The competition went on.


    During that Martial Arts Tournament, a total of 3, 000 young warriors took part in it.


    In the first round, the Warriors competed with each other in batches. The brave ones would strive to win, whereas the feeble-hearted ones would be phased out.


    Finally, after about four hours, all the young warriors finished the competition. Ending the first stage of the competition officially.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, an old eunuch appeared directly over the playing field.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the first part is officially over.


    After the tough battle, there are 1, 500 players left for the second part.


    Similar to the first part, the second part will be conducted in batches as well.


    Three.. Two.. One.. The second part of the competition starts,"


    announced the old eunuch disappearing into the air.


    Then, the jade slips of many players began to


    ed was extremely powerful.


    However, Austin had just achieved the preliminary stage of Semi-holy Realm, and his vital energy force was hardly enough to defeat the young man in purple.


    "Well, I can''t believe you''ve survived so long!"


    the young man told in disbelief. His vital energy force of the medium stage of Holy Realm. Seeing that Austin just retreated a few steps and did not get any damage, the young man became dreary.


    He just said that it was easy to crush Austin with a little vital energy force.


    He was embarrassed that he was unable to finish Austin as he claimed.


    "Well, I seemed to look down on you."


    the young man in purple slowly exhaled a breath.


    The next moment.


    "Take the taste of the Pithy Wind Formula!"


    the young man in purple violently shouted.


    Booming...


    A fierce flow of vital energy force formed a giant cyclone on the battle ring. It was enormous. A dozen feet tall and a quite a few meters in width. It seemed like a tornado rumbling towards Austin.


    Obviously, it was a very profound and formidable martial art skill.


    Austin moved from his place. He used the Diabolic Flashing Skill to shift his body away from its original position.


    Booming!


    The enormous whirlwind followed Austin''s figure and chased it like a shadow.


    "Ha-ha! Boy, you can''t escape."


    The young man in purple burst into evil laughter.

 Chapter 1476 Great That You Killed Them

    "Are you powerful enough that I have to run?"


    It was not enough that Austin said that with a mocking tone, but he looked so calm and relaxed at the same time. He knew that it would be easy to defeat a master at the medium stage of Holy Realm since he had killed many masters at the Semi-emperor Realm before.


    "Let me try my level six sword domain,"


    Austin whispered as he watched the 30-meter-high vital energy force tornado hurling toward him.


    Om!


    Austin started activating his level six sword domain without any reservations.


    Suddenly, the whole battle ring was filled with fierce sword auras, interwoven together and forming a huge net, almost enveloping the entire battle ring. This was Austin''s powerful sword domain!


    Under his sword domain attack, the 30-meter-high tornado began to rapidly slow down, and its power was also gradually weakened.


    Seconds later, the tornado was spinning in circles, unable to get close to Austin, let alone attack him.


    "Well, with my level six sword domain, I can easily defeat any cultivator at the medium stage of Holy Realm."


    Austin nodded in satisfaction as he looked at the intense effect of his swordsmanship skill.


    He knew that once he mastered the level six sword domain, he could kill the other cultivators in his realm within a short time.


    Meanwhile, on the east side of the battle ring, someone, who sat in the luxurious grandstand in midair, was talking about Austin.


    "Wow, a guy at the preliminary stage of Semi-holy Realm has actually reached level six sword domain. Good, looks like he''s got talent in swordsmanship.


    If he keeps up this pace, he will surely be able to master the power of the sword enlightening. I wonder what place he''ll end up in this tournament.


    If he makes it to the top ten, we can consider admitting him to our sect," said a middle-aged man, whose body was surrounded by frightening sword-light. He looked dignified as he talked with a slight smile.


    His eyes fell on Austin, who was in the 98th battle ring below. The middle-aged man appeared so interested in Austin down there.


    "Ha-ha! Buddy, if you really want him to join your sect, you can directly


    m. He didn''t expect Austin to kill two of his people in succession.


    At the moment, he glanced at Austin with angry eyes, eager to rush and kill the young man right off the bat.


    Meanwhile, on the east side of the floating grandstand, several people were talking about Austin too.


    "Well, I can''t believe this guy has mastered such powerful swordsmanship.


    The sword aura he exerted was actually a combination of sword aura and spiritual sense.


    It was so fast and robust that even a cultivator at the premium stage of Holy Realm may not be able to withstand it.


    I nearly underestimated him. He has a chance of making the top ten. I hope he plays well."


    The man who had sword-light around him seemed to grow interested in Austin.


    "Indeed, this guy is a bit of a surprise.


    Maybe he really has a chance to become a disciple of your sect," agreed the man who had silver light above his head.


    Obviously, they all watched Austin''s fight and witnessed how overwhelming his abilities were.


    A moment later, the second round began.


    The jade slips of the competitors, who were in the second round, lit up, signaling their turn to compete.


    Belle''s jade slip also radiated, and a number appeared in it��20.


    "Good luck! I suspect your opponent is also someone Ladd has arranged in advance.


    Be careful," Austin reminded Belle.


    "Don''t worry. I got this!"


    Belle smiled at Austin and dashed towards the 20th battle ring.

 Chapter 1477 The Crystal Moonlight Body

    Austin watched as Belle entered battle ring No. 20.


    Her opponent was already standing in the ring, eagerly waiting for her. He was a thin, short man in his twenties and he was unarmed.


    The man was already at the premium stage of Holy Realm while Belle was just at the preliminary stage of Holy Realm.


    Despite being two levels lower than her opponent, Austin was surprised to see how composed and calm Belle was. He stared at her for quite a while and noticed a hint of ferocity in her twinkling eyes. She was just standing still while holding her silver whip. No trace of nervousness or fear on her beautiful face.


    ''Looks like she has something up her sleeve, '' Austin speculated with a smile.


    He was really looking forward to seeing Belle''s performance.


    "Ladd sent you to put me down, didn''t he?" Belle asked the man in her coldest tone.


    The man smirked.


    "Ha-ha! You''re such a smart girl, and very attractive too." The man scanned her from head to toe with a sinister smile.


    "But I won''t show you any mercy. I am not interested in you. You will go to hell today! Dragon Claw!!!"


    As the man stretched his arm, a vital energy came out of his hand and formed a huge claw. It looked so powerful that it could tear anything into pieces.


    "Don''t flatter yourself too much," Belle retorted with a snort.


    Then layers of visible thin light came out of her body. It was like a moonlight covering her whole being. With her dress dancing in the wind, she looked like a stunning fairy.


    Moreover, a transparent glowing crescent came out of her head and soared into the sky.


    The battle ring was bathed in bright lights.


    Belle unleashed an invisible yet overwhelming power.


    "I''ve never heard about this skill," the short man murmured. He was so surprised of what he saw.


    Apparently, he was startled by the power that Belle showed. Now he felt skeptical about defeating her.


    But he couldn''t let Belle see his true feelings. He was a man and he must be superior over a woman''s power, so he composed himself and pretended to be brave. "Fuck! You can''t fool me with your little trick. I''m going to kill you!" he bellowed. This time he wore a vicious expression on his face.


    The huge claw immediately attacked Belle.


    However, Belle was already prepared. She swung her whip and the crescent flew towards the huge claw. It mercilessly turned the claw into powder.


    "You''re as good as dead," Belle said in an emotionless to


    ''We have prepared for so long to eliminate all the members of the Xiao Family, especially Belle and Austin, from the Martial Arts Tournament. But things didn''t go as I expected. These two showed their amazing powers, '' Ladd thought.


    ''Those participants who accepted our bribe might be in trouble. I''m sure, Belle and Austin will make things difficult for them, '' he continued to analyze silently.


    But this wasn''t the end yet. Ladd had no plan to give up.


    He had something up his sleeve.


    ''Humph! It doesn''t matter. I always have a back-up plan. This time I will end your lives in my own hands. I will personally take revenge for my brother!''


    Ladd clenched his fist as he continued to stare at Belle and Austin.


    His eyes showed a severe spite.


    Soon, the second round came to an end.


    There were 750 participants who qualified for the third round.


    As they had agreed, Belle and Austin didn''t show any mercy to their opponents in the next few rounds.


    They took their opponents'' lives without second thoughts because they knew that they were sent by the Liu Family.


    Austin could slain cultivators who had reached the premium stage of Holy Realm effortlessly by unleashing the level 6 sword domain or the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship.


    Belle, on the other hand, thanked her special constitution because it helped her eliminate Holy Realm cultivators who were at the premium stage without any trouble.


    Although Austin''s and Belle''s cultivation bases were not that high, they defeated their opponents. Because of this, they soon became the center of attention and the dark horses of the tournament.

 Chapter 1478 The Ancient Blood Combustion Skill

    In particular, as a dark horse of the Martial Arts Tournament, Austin attracted most of the attention from the audience. It was surprising that his strength was only at the preliminary stage of Semi-holy Realm but he could kill the opponents at the premium stage of Holy Realm. Most of the audience was staring intently at him. They were looking forward to witnessing how much further improvement Austin could make in the following competitions.


    Austin and Belle''s performance had been great. Aside from them, there were several other contestants whose performance was amazing. What was worth to mention was that a few young warriors had demonstrated the strength of Semi-emperor Realm.


    The majority of the audience had regarded them secretly as the best candidates included in their personal top ten picks.


    Even those prestigious people seated at the luxury grandstand midair on the east side of the competition venue were amazed. They were the representatives of the major sects from the East Mainland, including the three Holy Lands. They nodded from time to time to show how pleased they were with this year''s Martial Arts Tournament held by the Solamnia Kingdom. It was truly wonderful! What made them more delighted was that they had found quite a lot of young candidates with great potential. If they could receive them as their disciples, they would become the future elite of their respective sects after they were well-trained. It was guaranteed from what they showcased earlier.


    Finally, the seventh round of the competition was over. The previous rounds had already eliminated most of the contestants.


    After seven rounds, only thirty players out of the three thousand contestants were left to advance further. These thirty players had all proved themselves deserving. Thus, it was not difficult to imagine how fierce the competition had been and was going to be. Sure, it would be fiercer in the next rounds.


    Both Austin and Belle had successfully entered the top thirty. They would both advance to the next rounds.


    Meanwhile, Ladd also made it to the top thirty.


    ''Austin, without any doubt, you will die in the next round!''


    Ladd thought irritably, staring at Austin with murderous intent in his eyes. He had wanted Austin to get eliminated in the previous rounds.


    The upcoming eighth round would further reduce the number of players who would make it to the end. It would determine the players who would be included in the top fifteen.


    The top fifteen players would be given the opportunity to join the East Mainland''s top sects! No one dared to miss such a good opportunity! Everyone would be restless until they won that round.


    It didn''t take long until the eighth round of the competition finally started.


    Buzz!


    The jade slip in Austin''s hand buzzed with a flash of light, projecting the number eight. It meant that Austin''s competition would take place at the eighth battle ring.


    At the same time, the jade slip in Belle''s hand also lit up. It projected the number twelve. Belle puffed out a breath. She felt relieved that her opponent was not Austin. She saw that they had different numbers.


    Before they left for the battle, Belle looked at Austin with a smile on her beautiful and charming face. Her face lit up and she gestured to Austin.


    "Fighting!" she said to Austin, with encouragement in her eyes.


    Then, within a blink of an eye, she disappeared abruptly and flew towards the twelfth battle ring, leaving only a fragrant bre


    forget to tell you! To protect me from any harm at this year''s Martial Arts Tournament, my grandfather hired a weapon refiner at a high price to refine this Dazzling Gold Armor for me. The armor is strong enough to easily resist any attacks from a warrior at the Emperor Realm.


    Austin, no matter how powerful your swordsmanship is, you can''t hurt me now.


    This time, you are doomed!" Ladd snarled coldly. His eyes matched the deadly threat he portrayed.


    After he exercised that Blood Combustion Skill, his voice started to sound quite hoarse. While he was speaking, a thick bloody odor could be smelt. It lingered in the air and made the battle ring atmosphere heavier.


    At that particular moment, Austin couldn''t help but have a bitter smile. He calculated the situation in his head.


    ''My means of attack is very limited.


    My most powerful ones include only the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship and the sword domain at level six.


    As for the other martial arts that I have grasped before, most of them are no longer an option because their attacking abilities are just too low to help me.


    Now, my two most powerful attacks couldn''t kill Ladd. What other means can I use now?'' Austin was thinking fast and desperately.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ladd snapped hoarsely. As he exclaimed at Austin, the huge bloody palm slammed towards Austin. It looked like the evilest demon that fell from the sky hit him and the thick bloody smell filled the entire battle ring.


    For a moment, the audience only saw the eighth battle ring was filled with bloody lights. They could only hear the loud and continuous whistling sounds. They were now holding their breaths and found it hard to tear their eyes off the eighth battle ring.


    "Oh, no, that contestant will definitely be finished off soon.


    It''s such a pity. I have thought that he was a dark horse of the Tournament and could get a better rank in this round," one of the audience said and heaved a deep sigh. Most of the audience assumed Austin would lose based on what they saw.


    Before Austin''s battle with Ladd, most of the audience had been paying attention to him. Due to his outstanding performance, they had high expectations of him. But after witnessing how strong his opponent was, they soon changed their mind and even felt a little worried about him.

 Chapter 1479 Entering The Finals

    Caroline sat restlessly on the chair. She felt so worried about Austin. She clenched his fist tightly because of anxiety.


    Inside the battle ring, Belle''s opponent was completely no match for her after she activated the Crystal Moonlight Body. So despite being in a fight, she was still able to keep an eye on Austin. She was also worried sick about his situation.


    Meanwhile, Austin was also in a fight and he seemed to be in a difficult situation. He was using the Diabolic Flashing Skill to dodge the attacks of the bloody palm in his battle ring.


    He was also trying to find an opportunity to fight back with his level six sword domain or the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship.


    For a moment, none of them could win. Just like Austin, his opponent was also very eager to take him down.


    However, Austin also knew different kinds of attacks. He was only waiting for the perfect timing since his opponent was very keen. He needed to use a different strategy if he wanted to defeat him.


    "Huh! Is that the best you can do? Escaping like a rat?" shouted Ladd.


    He was so pissed off because he still couldn''t kill Austin despite having the magic treasure at his disposal.


    ''It seems that the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship doesn''t have any effects on him. He''s not even showing signs of pain every time I hit him. I have to find another way, '' Austin thought while examining his opponent.


    ''How about the Spiritual Pot? I haven''t tried its power yet.''


    Austin made a quick decision and wasted no time.


    He immediately connected his mind''s spiritual sense to the Omnipotent Pot.


    Whoosh!


    The Spiritual Pot inside the Omnipotent Pot slightly quivered as a response to Austin''s spiritual sense. Then it dashed into Ladd''s Soul Sea at an incredible speed.


    "Argh! This is impossible!" Ladd cried in shock.


    He stood still on the ground with mouth and eyes wide open. His face was filled with fear and astonishment. All of a sudden, he was already breathless lying on the ground.


    "What the hell?" the whole audience chorused in awe.


    Everything happened in a sudden.


    No one thought that Austin possessed such power.


    Everyone from the audience fell into a state of confusion. How did everything happen?


    Ladd obviously had the upper hand in the fight but all of a sudden he was killed by such a weird power.


    On the other hand, Austin was overjoyed by what happened. Using the power of the Spiritual Pot was the rightest decision he had ever made.


    The Spiritual Pot directly broke into Ladd''s Soul Sea and tore his spiritual soul apart effortlessly. Ladd didn''t expect it to happen so he wa


    petition platform.


    He must have important announcements to make.


    "Attention, everyone!" he shouted to catch the audience''s attention.


    "We have selected the top fifteen warriors that will enter the finals.


    These warriors will be battling against each other then we will choose the top three of the Martial Arts Tournament.


    Aside from the prizes, the top three warriors will also get a chance to become disciples of the three holy lands."


    Everyone was silent and was listening intently to the announcement.


    "The finals will have three rounds. In the first round, fourteen warriors will fight in pair. That means there will be a lucky one who will not fight. From the fourteen warriors, half of them will be eliminated.


    In the second round, the remaining seven warriors plus the lucky one will battle. Again, half of them will be eliminated.


    In the last round, the four warriors will go inside one battle ring and have a melee. They can attack whoever they want. The first to fall out of the battle ring will rank fourth. Then the two next will rank third and second.


    The last warrior standing will be declared the champion."


    The old eunuch was able to explain the rules clearly with the help of the vital energy force. It helped his voice resounded through the air like thunder.


    "Now, the finals of the Martial Arts Tournament will officially start!''''


    After his words, the old eunuch disappeared from the platform.


    Everyone''s enthusiasm ran high. The spectators were so excited for the battle to begin.


    The fifteen warriors also looked proud and excited. To be in the top fifteen was already an honor but they were still aiming for more.


    This was their only chance to become the disciples of the three holy lands.

 Chapter 1480 The Finale Began

    After Peyton finished his speech, the jade slips of fifteen contestants qualified for the final round started to light up with their assigned numbers.


    "What? I need to wait for another round," the disappointed Austin murmured as he looked at his jade slip.


    His jade slip didn''t light up.


    Belle''s jade slip indicated number 5.


    Apart from Austin, all the other fourteen participants quickly dashed towards their respected battle rings.


    Belle flew towards the No. 5 battle ring.


    Soon seven pairs of contestants started their fights in each battle ring.


    Austin started to observe each contestant in the ring and assessed their real strength one by one.


    After he scrutinized each contestant''s battle skills, he was able to gather some useful information.


    He found out that the fourteen participants were very strong and incredibly powerful geniuses.


    Four of them were Semi-emperor Realm masters, eight were at the premium stage of Holy Realm, one was at the medium stage of Holy Realm and another one at the preliminary stage of Holy Realm.


    The contestant whose cultivation base was at the medium stage of Holy Realm was a maid. She had short green hair, and her attractive figure was quite noticeable despite the loose pink dress that she was wearing.


    She was less than twenty years old but looked mature and sexy. She had a tall, slender, and well-proportioned body. And her face was blessed with fine features and a pair of mesmerizing blue eyes.


    She was a very enchanting girl who could charm any men in the world.


    But she didn''t look attractive when she was in the battle mode.


    She used a big steel blade as her weapon and it was more than two meters long. It was a high-grade primeval magic treasure.


    Nine streaks of visible, powerful blade aura constantly surrounded her.


    The maiden had mastered the level six blade potential. During her fight, she displayed a terrifying blade skill. Once she waved her blade, nine streaks of blade aura which contained destructive power appeared. Austin speculated that even cultivators who were at the premium stage of Holy Realm would be scar


    g Golden Armor. And when Ladd exhibited the Blood Combustion Skill, he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Luckily Austin had thought of the Spiritual Pot and ended Ladd with it.


    The sad reality of the cultivators was the huge skill gap between the cultivators from the big worlds and the ones from the small worlds.


    "Hey, are you there? Come on, are you going to fight me?" the young man who was at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm boldly asked Austin.


    While Austin was in deep thought, he assumed that he was in the midst of struggle as to whether he would quit the battle or not.


    "I advise you to get out of here. Be a more practical man and live in reality. Don''t think luck will always be on your side. Whether you will fight me or not, you''ll be the loser anyway. You''re no match for me. If you give up right now, you''ll avoid getting injured. I''m doing this for your sake," the young man said while he smiled haughtily.


    The young man was very confident of himself, and he believed that he was more superior compared to Austin.


    After all, he had reached the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm while Austin was just a Semi-holy Realm cultivator of the preliminary stage.


    There was a huge gap between their cultivation bases.


    However, the young man''s words left Austin speechless.


    "You speak too much.


    Are you coming here to fight or to argue?"


    Austin snapped at his opponent.

 Chapter 1481 I Yield! (Part One)

    "Fine. You''ve had your chance, but now it looks like I''ll have to beat you right out of this battle ring. No more games,"


    declared the young man, who was at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm. Austin shrugged and planted his feet apart, preparing for a fight. Anger bubbled through him like lava in a volcano when he saw that Austin had taken his threat lightly. Powerful vital energy force surged through him and burst from his body.


    The wave that the vital energy force had caused swept violently towards Austin. Having come from a Semi-emperor Realm warrior, the wave was more powerful than anything he could possess. Austin took one step backwards, watching as the force rushed towards him like a tornado, wreaking havoc on the battle ring. Before he could move, the waves were closing in on him.


    After he had managed to block Austin''s vision, the young man lifted one of his arms slowly. Through the hurtling waves, Austin noticed that streams of dazzling, white light were flooding onto the young man''s arm and spinning quickly around his skin.


    The light curled together and grew brighter as it began to transform. Austin blinked, and by the time he opened his eyes, a white, gigantic python had risen from the young man''s arm and rushed upwards into the air. The beast had three heads and each of their jaws were snapping with dozens of gleaming, knife-like teeth. The three of them whipped their heads around, clearly disoriented as they searched for their prey. Their huge, black eyes and their bright, red tongues darted out, smelling the air for Austin.


    The crowd gasped in awe as the young man laughed out loud. Austin could not move, partly out of fear and partly out of amazement. It was clear that the young man had transformed the white light on his arm into a beast soul of a three-head, white python, something else Austin was not capable of doing. The fearsome creature uncoiled and raised itself so that it was looming over Austin. He recoiled as its bright and poisonous tail thrashed. Behind it, the young man''s twisted smile was widening again.


    Howl!


    As the beast gave a terrible roar, it lunged towards Austin and snapped its jaws, narrowly missing


    o finish Austin as soon as possible.


    The young man did not respect Austin, that much was clear. However, since his first attempt with the snakes had failed, he had realized that he could not underestimate him. So, when he had launched his second attack, he had used his best power. He had been saving the best for last even though he was aware he should be careful. Austin had made it to the final round. Out of three thousand contestants, he had come out on top. He was skilled, but he did not possess a halberd.


    Even when fighting a weak enemy, it was wise to use the most powerful weapons to ensure his defeat. Besides, there was too much importance riding on the battle. It could be the decider of their whole future.


    Austin''s limbs jerked and swung, but he could not fend off the attacks long enough to find a way to defend himself. Austin''s face darkened as he met the eyes of the dragon that was about to sweep towards him again.


    There was no doubt in Austin''s mind that the halberd was one of the most powerful weapons he had ever encountered. Not only did it produce a massive dragon, but it also made the user stronger.


    Doom filled Austin as he realized the young man''s strength had surpassed that of any ordinary warrior at the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    And the halberd skill he was displaying now was of the strongest martial arts. Clenching his fists, Austin decided he had to act or he would be defeated within minutes.

 Chapter 1482 I Yield! (Part Two)

    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Disappearing and appearing in several different places, it was clear that Austin had applied his Diabolic Flashing Skill to avoid the attacks. Running backwards, he pulled out his sword and activated the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship, meeting the strikes of the halberd with a loud clash. Each time Austin swung the sword, lights from it entered the point of the halberd and its blue light became fainter.


    The sound of metal on metal rang through the battle ring. All the spectators'' heads followed in synchronization as the two fought.


    From the spot where the two weapons clashed, a gleam formed. From the gleam, countless blue dragons rose and fell to collide head-on with the sword-lights. Tiny, bright sparks appeared as they both disappeared in puffs of smoke.


    With sparks flying everywhere, the vital energy force was bound to touch them. And when it did, it lit up the air, causing explosions.


    The ground shook and the air was filled with smoke. Giant holes and cracks were made in the heavy stones that constructed the battle ring. Many of the crowd had run to take cover elsewhere.


    Luckily, there were many defense arrays set on the battle ring to protect it from the impact and the warriors'' skills. The ring would be demolished otherwise and the two would be fighting on ruins.


    "Well, this is more impressive than I expected,"


    Austin commented. Even though the young man was his opponent, he couldn''t help but praise him for the effort he was putting in. Austin gritted his teeth and pushed his sword forward. He only had to hold on a bit longer.


    Once more, Austin thought about how the warriors in the Divine Continent were stronger than those in the Prime Martial World.


    If he were in the Prime Martial World, Austin could easily kill a warrior at the Semi-emperor Realm with his Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship. Perhaps it was because the warriors there used a vital energy force that had a weak base compared to Austin''s strong one. They were only capable of mastering low-grade martial arts. Also, the magic treasures they owned were mostly low-grade too.


    If this young man were to travel to the Prime Martial World and bring along his halberd, which was a high-grade primeval magic treasure, it would shock everyone there and they would surely attack him to steal it.


    Those warriors would no


    s only a battle and this young man was not Austin''s real enemy. He might have said some things that made him angry but Austin did not plan to kill him. He only wanted victory.


    "If it had been based only on fighting capability, I don''t think I would have lost this battle. In case you didn''t notice, I had pinned you down and was about to win.


    Your spiritual sense attack was too sneaky. I wouldn''t have surrendered if you had fought fairly,"


    the young man argued, looking Austin straight in the eye.


    "You are right, except for the spiritual sense part.


    There is more to a battle than fighting skills. A warrior must be able to master powerful spiritual sense and use it well, don''t you think? So, one way or the other, you have lost,"


    Austin answered, still smiling slightly.


    "Well, that makes sense," said the young man.


    Austin noted that the young man''s face had softened after hearing his words. He had to remember that not all warriors had the training and experience that he had.


    "You are a good warrior. I hope we can meet again soon. As friends, you know? Not in a battle ring like this,"


    he replied in a quiet voice. It seemed that Austin''s opinion on fighting had convinced him. Perhaps he would go on to learn more about the spiritual sense. The young man nodded at Austin and then turned and walked out of the battle ring.


    "He sure is an interesting guy,"


    Austin said to himself, staring at the young man''s back as he retreated. When the young man was out of sight, Austin applied his bodily movement skill to leave the battle ring, too.

 Chapter 1483 The Quarter Finals

    When Austin had jumped from the battle ring, he could witness the fighting in other battle rings had already ended.


    Back in the rest area, he met Belle. Belle''s eyes were downcast and she was terribly depressed.


    Belle met an opponent at the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    She had given her unyielding efforts, yet she lost.


    "My Crystal Moonlight Body is capable of exerting only a small part of its power since I haven''t fully master it. If it wasn''t for that, I would have definitely won the battle,"


    she announced, obviously not resigned to her defeat. The defeat meant that she had already lost the chance to enter the three holy lands.


    "Don''t worry! Your constitution is of high quality. I have got a strong feeling that you will do great in whichever sect you join after this. I have faith in your gift and cleverness,"


    Austin replied, trying to comfort her.


    "Forget it. I would be greatly pleased if I could join a first-class sect in the East Mainland.


    But look at you, you''re more likely to become one amongst the top 3 competitors. The three holy lands will rush in order to recruit you,"


    Belle said sincerely. She stopped repenting about her defeat and started encouraging Austin, before much time could pass by.


    "Ha-ha. I''ll try my best to make it happen,"


    Austin answered in a very light tone, having a thin smile on his face.


    At the same moment, the old eunuch once again appeared above the playground.


    "Okay, ladies and gentlemen. I have a very interesting announcement here. After the intense competition, we have finally got our top 4 players.


    I must admit that I''m really impressed by some new faces in this tournament.


    For instance, Austin, a warrior at the preliminary stage of Semi-holy Realm, succeeded in defeating all of his opponents and became a top 4 player. It is something unbelievable and I''m very certain that most of you here wouldn''t believe it if you didn''t saw it by yourselves. But it did happen here.


    Before much time could pass by, let me make a long story short. All the top 4 players are requested to step into the 1st battle ring and appear in the final round.


    And now�� The top 3 finals begin,"


    the old eunuch announced the beginning of the finals


    "Be careful Austin, and you''


    ounds great. After all, joining the three holy lands and becoming an official disciple is something that matters most to us.


    Winning the championship comes second in the list of my goals. By then, I won''t regret coming to this tournament but wasting my chance of joining the holy lands,"


    the sturdy teenager at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm replied and nodded his agreement.


    "Okay! With this being the case, I think we should work together and kick this weak guy out of the battle ring first.


    Then, we can continue doing our other things,"


    the handsome teenager proposed again. He eyed Austin closely and then released the pressure of his vital energy recklessly. The pressure was flowing to Austin as violently as raging torrents. It almost materialized, took shape and struck Austin.


    The other two competitors immediately understood what the handsome teenager meant. His movement signaled a joint attack against Austin.


    "This makes things easier."


    The cold young man wearing black smirked. The coldness from him poured out reaching Austin.


    "Fine. Let us make it happen here. Right now!"


    the man with dense black hair flowing down his broad shoulders said in a deep voice. He opened his eyes widely, making him seem like a beast. Besides that, he also looked like a wild and savage man who was ready to tear a tiger apart with his bare hands.


    "Fuck you all. You cowards dare attack me together!"


    Austin shouted back at the top of his voice, raging at their shameless plot.

 Chapter 1484 Get Out Of The Ring

    "Okay, that''s it! I''ll fight him! And if I ever need your help, I will let you know right away. In fact, forget it! I can handle this brat on my own," the good-looking teenager boasted to the other two contestants.


    The young man in black and the strong man with his hair down nodded in agreement. One of them walked to Austin''s left side while the other walked to his right. Both of them ready to attack Austin at any time.


    "Look, they joined hands together to deal with Austin!"


    one of the speculators exclaimed at the sight of the scene.


    "So smart of them to make that wise decision.


    Austin is the weakest one among them.


    Now that the three of them are working together, they will effortlessly kick Austin out of the battle ring in no time.


    If that happens, they can break into the top three and earn themselves opportunities to become disciples of three holy lands."


    "Yeah, I must agree. That''s really a brilliant strategy. Once they kick the weakest out of the game, they will be called winners. It doesn''t matter who wins the first place since they will still get what they want."


    Some of the spectators began to keenly voice out their opinions as if they were commentating on the game.


    "Damn it! That''s so low!" Belle cursed with anger all over her face, clenching her fists tightly.


    She wished she could dash to the battle ring to help Austin.


    "Don''t worry, Belle. He has a lot of tricks in his sleeves. He can handle all of them," Caroline reassured, fixing her eyes on the battle ring.


    However, a trace of worry climbed up on her enchanting face.


    Meanwhile, the audience on the eastern platform started discussing.


    "I didn''t expect these boys to be so naughty and shrew.


    Looks like the contestant named Austin Lin will not have the chance to break into the top three,"


    a middle-aged man of the Vasteras Holy Land remarked as a smile broke out from his lips.


    "I agree with you. These guys actually did an excellent job. Austin could break into the top four because he has learned a profound sword skill and a mysterious spiritual sense martial skills.


    He is just at the preliminary stage of Semi-holy Realm. In terms of cultivation base, he is still a we


    y watching the fight, eager to see some overwhelming skills and expectant of the outcome.


    When they saw Austin''s demonic avatar, they couldn''t help but exclaim in shock.


    "This is Austin''s avatar!"


    one spectator shouted.


    "He refined a demon and made it his avatar. Since it is as powerful as a demon emperor, I bet it must be amazingly strong."


    "Bravo! He might be young, but he surely could refine his own avatar. This contestant is really something!"


    ''Only top cultivators can refine their own avatars, but this young man successfully made it. He is so amazing, '' the audience thought.


    The instant Austin''s demonic avatar made its appearance, it displayed different demonic skills to hit the handsome young man.


    However, to Austin''s slight surprise, the appearance of the demonic avatar didn''t shock the young man.


    Instead, he even exerted martial skills to fight against it.


    "Fuck! You even got an avatar that can match a demon emperor."


    The good-looking teenager furrowed his eyebrows while engaged in a fierce battle with Austin''s demonic avatar.


    As their battle continued, the ring shook violently as if an earthquake had struck it.


    "Get out of the battle ring, you three!" Austin said victoriously.


    He glanced at his three opponents with a derisive smile on his lips.


    ''With the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship, the Spiritual Pot, and my demonic avatar, I''m sure as hell I can trounce them, '' Austin triumphantly thought.

 Chapter 1485 The Champion (Part One)

    Both Austin and the handsome young lad were fighting vigorously inside battle ring No. 1.


    Within just a short period, Austin''s demonic avatar had launched more than a dozen of martial art strikes to match the power of the young lad who was at the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    The fist skill used by the young lad was extremely powerful. Every mighty force it unleashed emitted dragon images dancing wildly in the air. With its powerful force, the whole battle ring quivered. Dust and stones spun around like a tornado. A violent sound rumbled with the violent wind.


    However, since Austin''s demonic avatar possessed a strength of a demon emperor, its energy force was more powerful than the young lad''s vital energy force. Therefore, every time Austin''s demonic avatar attacked, endless and tremendous force was launched in waves that shrouded the entire battle ring.


    However, when it came to the level and power of skills, the demonic skills of Austin''s demonic avatar were inferior to the fist skill of the young lad.


    In a word, Austin''s demonic avatar was superior in strength while the young lad had the upper hand in martial art skills. He had a better understanding of martial arts rules so he was able to use the skills perfectly.


    Both players had their own strengths and no one seemed to give up. Each of them would like to show the world that they deserved to be the champion.


    But as time passed by, Austin''s demonic avatar continuously unleashed a force tantamount to his own force. With such great powers combined, the young lad began to feel awkward in warding off Austin''s attacks and defending himself. He was already gradually backing off so he decided to ask help from his two companions.


    "What are you waiting for? Join me and kick him out of the battle ring now!" shouted the young lad to them angrily.


    .


    The same deafening noise resounded.


    This time the bronze bell was thrown backwards at a further distance.


    Then several deafening sounds echoed again and again.


    The Spiritual Pot struck the bronze bell many times. It didn''t stop until a terrifying "boom" was heard. Eventually, the bronze bell broke into pieces and scattered on the ground of the battle ring.


    "This is impossible! That bell was the divine bell that had been passed from generation to generation in our clan. It''s our family heirloom. How dare you!" The young lad was in disbelief.


    "Even excellent warriors at the Emperor Realm level were not able to destroy it. Yet, you destroyed it? How''s that even possible?"


    The young lad started to panic. His best weapon was now a shattered bronze and iron under his nose. Would he just accept defeat?


    But it wasn''t the end yet. The Spiritual Pot fleeted directly to the young lad and immediately ripped his spiritual sense shield. It then entered into his Soul Sea and approached his spiritual soul in an instant. Like a bomb that would explode at any minute, it unceasingly emitted a tremendous spiritual sense.


    The young lad sensed death. It was like his spiritual soul would perish at any time.

 Chapter 1486 The Champion (Part Two)

    Suddenly, the young lad heard an upsetting buzz inside his head. It was like some beetles were roaming around his brain.


    The buzz was actually created by the Spiritual Pot that was circling around his spiritual soul and rubbing it from time to time.


    The young lad screamed in pain.


    He felt like his brain would explode soon. He sensed that his soul was already leaving him. He couldn''t stop death from approaching him anymore. All he could do was cry for help again and again. In the end, he lost his balance and slumped on the ground of the battle ring. His eyes were wide open and blood was oozing from his mouth.


    "You have two choices now, dude!" shouted Austin. "Die or leave the battle ring on your own feet?"


    The young lad heard Austin''s cold voice. He was fully aware that Austin was showing him mercy by offering him a chance to live. The Spiritual Pot could have smashed his spiritual soul into pieces if Austin had the intention to kill him.


    But the young lad was so weak to stand up or even move so he just laid on the ground motionless. Blood was all over his chest now. His face twisted in pain. His eyes were filled with shame and indignation as he stared at Austin. He wasn''t ready to admit defeat. His heart was burning with fire of hostility.


    Despite of his loathing, he did his best not to show it on his face. He knew how powerful the Spiritual Pot in his Soul Sea was. He was scared that it might smash his spiritual soul at any minute.


    After lying on the ground for quite a while, the young lad somehow regained his energy so he came to his feet and limped out of the battle ring with his head held high. Clearly, he chose the second option that Austin gave him but he still wanted to keep his pride. Although he looked frustrated and lonely under the gaz


    on the Martial Arts Tournament. He was the champion!


    "What a surprise! Austin won the tournament. Can you believe that? The other two warriors chose to give up!"


    "The result is indeed surprising. He is just a warrior at the preliminary stage of Semi-holy Realm!"


    The spectators expressed their opinions in awe. The result was indeed beyond their expectations.


    Everyone focused their attention on Austin. Various expressions were written on their faces. Some of them admired him while some of them criticized him. There were those who felt stunned and there were those who felt indifferent. Others looked at him with jealousy and hatred.


    A warrior just at the preliminary stage of Semi-holy Realm defeated all the other participants and took the first place! Wasn''t that a miracle?


    "You didn''t let me down, Austin. I''ve already anticipated this to happen," Belle murmured to herself.


    She was staring at Austin with a smiling face.


    Her beautiful face brightened because of that genuine smile on her lips.


    "My man has never let me down, nor will he let me down in the future."


    Caroline seemed elated as well. Her charming eyes were also fixed at Austin the whole time.

 Chapter 1487 The Royal Family鈥檚 Rewards

    The Martial Arts Tournament was finally over, despite everything that happened.


    Austin felt relieved that he had pulled through until the end. Still giddy, he jumped out of the battle ring to join Caroline and Belle at the rest area.


    Most of the audience, on the other hand, could barely move from the shock of watching the tournament and witnessing how Austin managed to win. Everyone had an opinion to share.


    Not a single soul believed that a competitor who was just at the preliminary stage of Semi-holy Realm could defeat all his opponents who were more powerful and experienced than him.


    Moments later, their attention returned to the center as the old eunuch, whose only job was to facilitate the competition, floated above the stage.


    He shot a baffling glance at Austin before making his announcement with a highly projected voice.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m pleased to announce that we''ve come to the end of the Martial Arts Tournament. What a show, right?


    We all know the results, as well as the names of the top 30, top 15, top 3, and top 1 competitors.


    Their achievements would not go unrewarded.


    Based on the rules, the top 30 competitors are free to join any of the six major sects in the Solamnia Kingdom.


    Meanwhile, the top 15 competitors have the chance of becoming disciples of first-class sects in the East Mainland.


    As for the top 3 competitors, they''re in luck when they get chosen by representatives from the three holy lands.


    Representatives of different sects, take a good, hard look at these top competitors now.


    You can begin picking new disciples from this roster after the awarding.


    So, moving on...," the old eunuch coughed a bit before proceeding. "Our champion is the luckiest today, of course. The royal family of the Solamnia Kingdom, by tradition, will reward him with plenty of resources for cultivation and refinement, including, but not limited to, crystals, pills, and even some secret scriptures.


    Without further ado, please welcome... His Majesty the King! To award our champion, Austin."


    The emperor, wearing a robe with an intricate dragon design as well as a golden crown, descended to the stage and then floated above it. He was followed by his entourage composed of dozens of princes, dukes, and ministers.


    Among them was a man staring at Austin with viciousness and resentment. He was Rodolfo, grand marshal of the Solamnia Kingdom.


    On the other hand, an old


    handsome teenager swore, with his eyes, full of grudge, fixed at his defeater.


    Austin cast a friendly glance at him before looking away.


    At the luxuriously decorated grandstand also floating above the east side of the stage, meanwhile, were two men, one from the Rudimentary Holy Land and the other from the Vasteras Holy Land.


    "It''s really strange. Who would''ve known that Austin would take home the championship?"


    a representative from the Rudimentary Holy Land lamented.


    "He isn''t my guy, though. I''ll tell you why. The only thing seems right about Austin was that he has got insights to the level six sword domains. Perhaps, he has got some talent with sword-wielding.


    But he absolutely sucks at the refinement of vital energy.


    His fighting skills also heavily depend on a powerful set of sword techniques. He owns a demon race''s avatar and has mastered a set of really weird spiritual sense skills. That''s all he got. All fancy skills; no real vital energy strength.


    I think he doesn''t have the right attitude about this. He won''t work hard to refine his vital energy.


    Therefore, he''s no match for other warriors who are more diligent and determined. What would he do, rely on his physical strength and fighting skills? An opportunist at its finest, that''s what he is,"


    the representative from the Rudimentary Holy Land said with a frown throughout his statement.


    "Fine, let''s just go down and pick some competent young warriors instead of wasting time here, talking nonsense,"


    the representative from Vasteras Holy Land said, getting down ahead of his companion from the Rudimental Holy Land.

 Chapter 1488 Youre Not Qualified

    A group of people who were the representatives of the East Mainland''s top sects left the platform and headed straight to their chosen contestants.


    As the delegate of the Vasteras Holy Land started to disperse, a man who was about 25 years of age, suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Steward Gren,"


    the young man greeted.


    "What''s up, Howard?"


    Steward Gren, the delegate of the Vasteras Holy Land, asked casually, with a confused expression on his face.


    "That Austin Lin, the one who won the first place, someone saw got an intelligent magic treasure in the Black-wind Beast World,"


    Howard whispered.


    "What? Are you sure about that?" Steward Gren exclaimed as his eyes widened in excitement.


    He had been aware of the intelligent magic treasures as they flew out of the Dragon Immortal''s mansion. He wanted to get a hold of the magical treasures, for he knew that they were rare and powerful items.


    "Yes. I chased him in the Black-wind Beast World, but he got away,"


    Howard confirmed with a nod.


    "A weak young man like him isn''t qualified to have an intelligent magic treasure from the Dragon Immortal''s mansion.


    Fine, I''ll get him to hand the intelligent magic treasure to us," Steward Gren said.


    He instantly flew towards the square, followed by Howard.


    The square was filled with representatives of the East Mainland''s top sects as they gathered on the contestants they favored and invited them to join their sect.


    Participants who ranked from the sixteenth to the thirties had the chance to be a part of six major sects of the Solamnia Kingdom.


    The delegates from the top sects of the East Mainland only recruited those who ranked into the top 15.


    "You''re Belle Xiao, right? I''m a representative of the Jade Sect. You''re such a lucky girl to have the legendary Crystal Moonlight Body. I believe that if you learn our secret martial art skills, you will make great achievements in the field of martial arts.


    Once you decide to join us, we''ll provide you the best cultiva


    he was, he didn''t show it on his face.


    "I watched you fight.


    I have to admit you did a good job in the test.


    But do you know what your fatal weakness is?"


    the man in yellow said indifferently.


    "I know I''m far from being an excellent cultivator. I would appreciate it a lot if you can enlighten me," Austin responded.


    He suddenly had a feeling that this man wasn''t here to invite him to join the Vasteras Holy Land.


    "Looks like this guy isn''t happy with you. I don''t think he''s here to recruit you,"


    the Flame Emperor said.


    "Fine.


    Your merits include a profound sword skill, your demonic avatar and a mysterious spiritual sense martial skill.


    But these are all external forces.


    You won the tournament because you resorted to these external forces. It suggests that you''re not a hardworking cultivator. You just want to improve your strength by cutting corners. If you don''t change your ways, you will not make any great achievements in martial arts.


    There is something I hope you will keep in mind: cultivation base matters the most to a cultivator;


    the only way to enhance your strength is to work on your cultivation base.


    Even though you won the first place in this tournament, you''re not qualified to be a member of a holy land,"


    the man in yellow said.


    ''I knew it.''


    Austin''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 1489 We Are In Big Trouble This Time

    Listening to the middle-aged man in yellow, Austin finally understood that the representative from the Vasteras Holy Land did not plan to recruit him to their sect.


    Austin guessed that the two representatives from the Rudimentary Holy Land and the Arcane Holy Land did not have any interest in him either�C�Cjust like the one from the Vasteras Holy Land.


    So, instead of recruiting Austin�C�Cthe champion of the Martial Arts Tournament�C�Cthey took the initiative to recruit the young man in black and the strong young man with loose hair, the second and third ranking cultivators of the tournament.


    Although Austin had won the championship, the representatives of the three holy lands did not think highly of him. For them, he only won because he relied heavily on external forces. They thought his potential in martial arts was limited.


    When Austin finally understood their standpoint, he couldn''t help but be filled with anger.


    He tightly clenched his fists, and the veins on his hands popped up.


    "Hmmm, the representatives of the three holy lands are all ignorant. They do not even intend to recruit you.


    What a bunch of fools!


    With your talent in cultivation, you deserve to become a disciple of any sect. These bloody representatives might get their heads nipped in a door."


    The Flame Emperor in Austin''s Soul Sea could not help hurling several insults as he understood the situation.


    Austin breathed lightly to suppress the anger in his heart.


    "Thank you for your guidance.


    Now that I am not qualified to join the three holy lands, I will leave," he said calmly.


    Now that they did not want to recruit him, he would not beg for it. Over his dead body would he get down on his knees to be part of their holy lands.


    He knew it would be good for him to join them, but it was also clear to him that he needed nobody nor any of those holy lands to help with his cultivation.


    After all, he improved his cultivation base all by himself; he never got help from any prominent sect.


    Thus,


    replied Austin, who was still concealing his anger.


    Then, without letting them respond, he left at high speed.


    Austin had got the Omnipotent Pot�C�Cthe most precious treasure from the East Mainland. Sure, it was priceless. Thus, he would not give it up.


    "Well, there is no hurry. Just make it clear before you go,"


    the middle-aged man in yellow said coldly, stretching out his right hand.


    Although Austin had left more than one thousand meters away, he was suddenly forced to a halt. He felt as if there was a huge invisible hand dragging him back.


    Suddenly, he was frightened out of his wits and tried to resist that force with his vital energy force.


    However, his efforts were seemed to have no effect at all.


    Austin felt that his body was irresistibly pulled back by the invisible hand. In no time, he was again face-to-face with the middle-aged man.


    "Austin, this guy is at the premium stage of Divine Bridge Realm. We are in big trouble this time."


    The Flame Emperor in Austin''s Soul Sea sounded nervous and anxious.


    "Sir, what do you mean? Are you making things hard for me?"


    asked Austin, whose face was dark and serious, looking at the middle-aged man in yellow.


    "Ah?"


    "What is going on?"


    Most of the audience, who had not left the competition area yet, were stunned as they witnessed everything.

 Chapter 1490 Being Arrested

    Right at that moment, everyone there turned to look at that way out of curiosity.


    They had believed that the representative from the Vasteras Holy Land must be more than eager to recruit Austin.


    However, to everyone''s surprise a conflict arose.


    Austin had won the championship of the Martial Arts Tournament, which had made him almost the sole focus and the most dazzling star on the battleground. However, the situation changed unexpectedly and practically too soon.


    "Haha, young man. Don''t be so proud and snobbish. You should be honored to have received my suggestions. But you acted recklessly and impolitely by offending me.


    Howard, bring him home and give him a taste of his own medicine. All judgments should be done according to his attitude later," Steward Gren commanded.


    He didn''t want to embarrass himself by taking Austin''s intelligent magic treasure by force while others were staring. So, he decided to fabricate false accusations against him and charge him. This would let him arrest Austin first and then interrogate him.


    "Okay, Steward Gren. Such a crazy teenager should be given a chance for self-reflection before he is taught about anything else."


    After understanding what the Steward Gren meant, Howard instantly jumped to action and stretched out his right hand in an attempt to seize Austin''s hand.


    Howard had really formidable strength because he was already at the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    The hand coming towards Austin''s body was as terrifying as a collapsing mountain. He felt the space around him close down on him. The air was sucked out completely. There was nothing around him but a vacuum zone.


    It seemed that Howard was simply stretching out his hand, but he had actually used some complicated and unfathomable fighting skills. He had already sealed off Austin''s routes of retreat.


    Austin was impressed and awed. He immediately understood in his heart that it was awfully stupid of him to underestimate a warrior from the three holy lands.


    More than that, he wasn''t strong enough to avoid Howard''s attack. Therefore, instead of dodging, he decided to confront it bravely as he had no way to escape the upcoming attack. At the moment, he released the Spiritual Pot from his elixir field and threw it at Howard''s Soul Sea.


    Howard went slightly pale on the face. The spiritual sense was released intensely and quickly from his Soul Sea and then materialized into huge waves. The waves started to lap against the Spiritual Pot.


    The spiritual sense of a warrior at the premium stage of Emperor Realm couldn''


    understand. How could such a worthless piece of shit have such a beauty to care about him? There has to be some major mix-up here.


    Only I, Howard, deserve her love. If anyone will have her, it''ll be me," he murmured to himself darkly.


    His eyes were green with envy. Caroline''s concerned expression told him that she really cared about Austin.


    "Let go of him now!"


    Caroline took out her fan and launched her attacks while Howard still gaped at her greedily.


    A sea of fire was produced immediately.


    Flames with black smoke were rushing towards Howard.


    "You won''t get off the hooks easily, woman.


    Don''t you dare put a finger at our warriors from the Vasteras Holy Land. Howard, arrest the mad woman immediately."


    Steward Gren snapped furiously.


    "Consider it done, Steward Gren," Howard replied excitedly like a wild man.


    Actually, he was overjoyed by Steward Green''s order of arrest. By taking her to the Vasteras Holy Land, he would have a greater chance of looking at her and have his desires fulfilled.


    "Young lady, please come with us. I promise that no harm will come to you.


    Soon, you''ll know that this stupid guy does not deserve anything from you," said Howard.


    With a swish of his right hand, he released his intense vital energy force, and put out the flames and black smoke completely.


    His superiority in both power and strength allowed him to neutralize Caroline''s attack easily. The girl was meek compared to him.


    Then, he stretched out his left hand. With an enormous palm emitting formidable pressure of vital energy force, he tried to seize Caroline.


    "You bastard! Stop!


    You touch her and you will be dead,"


    Austin shouted desperately and furiously.

 Chapter 1491 The Flame Holy Land (Part One)

    "Cut the crap! I will not give you any chance to survive and live at all! You want to kill me? Maybe next life! And by the way, here''s some advice for you. Careful who you''re messing with; unless you want to die this miserable, again!"


    Howard laughed grimly. The giant palm which was made up of his vital energy force continued moving towards Caroline. It was edging closer and was going to hit her.


    "Steward Katie, please help them! Please, I beg you. They are my friends. Please!"


    Seeing what was happening to Austin and Caroline, Belle was upset and worried about them. She kept begging Steward Katie, the middle-aged Taoist nun from the Jade Sect, to save them from being killed.


    "Belle, it''s none of our business. It will be better for us if we do not step into the business of the Vasteras Holy Land."


    The middle-aged Taoist nun was unmoved by Belle''s requests. Her reaction was understandable. After all, the Vasteras Holy Land was one of the three most powerful holy lands. Compared to it, her own sect, the Jade Sect, was quite weak. Therefore, she preferred not to get into trouble with the Vasteras Holy Land.


    A moment later, a voice was heard.


    "Hmm. The Vasteras Holy Land is a big sect. But as the disciples of the Vasteras Holy Land, you all are deliberately causing trouble to two young people. Seriously? Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    All of a sudden, an old man, probably in the fifties, showed up beside Caroline. He looked sickly, just like an ordinary old man.


    But he was not as weak as he looked. He stretched his hand and gently grasped the giant palm that was made up of Howard''s vital energy force. Soon, the giant pal


    volving the Flame Holy Land on that night. The war was so dreadful and plenty of lives were taken away. Bloodshed and destruction were everywhere.


    After that night, the Flame Holy Land was wiped out completely.


    After that, there were only the other three holy lands left in the East Mainland. The Flame Holy Land was gone forever.


    Then my enemies chased me and tried to kill me a thousand years ago. To escape from those killers, I ran to the Prime Martial World. I haven''t heard anything from the East Mainland ever since then.


    So I do not know why the Flame Holy Land has showed up again now and what this old man is up to."


    Flame Emperor talked to Austin in his Soul Sea.


    ''I see, '' Austin thought to himself.


    From the Flame Emperor''s words, Austin got to know that the Flame Holy Land had really existed. But it had disappeared more than one thousand and five hundred years ago.


    However, it was interesting that the old man suddenly showed up and claimed that he was from the Flame Holy Land. Furthermore, he was inviting Austin to join the Flame Holy Land to be their disciple.

 Chapter 1492 The Flame Holy Land (Part Two)

    "Why don''t you respond, young man? Don''t you want to join our holy land?


    Alas! All right. It doesn''t matter if you say no. I should have thought of that coming. I can understand your decision, and I will not force you to join the sect." The old man sighed with a little disappointment.


    Because Austin did not reply to him, he thought that Austin might not be willing to join his holy land. He became a little disappointed and frustrated, though he knew Austin had every reason to do so.


    Austin hoped the old man would understand his dilemma. It was common sense that nobody would like to join a holy land which had been wiped out over a thousand years ago.


    Austin saw the disappointment very evident on the face of the old man.


    Before giving away his final decision, he decided to give it a second thought and started considering his options.


    ''Obviously, the three holy lands will not allow me to join them anyway.


    Even the other supreme sects in the East Mainland may not accept me. After all, I was in trouble with the Vasteras Holy Land just now. No one will dare to go against them.''


    Furthermore, Austin thought about Steward Gren who claimed that Austin was arrogant and disrespectful. He even stated that Austin had offended the superior though it was not the truth.


    Austin knew that under such a situation, the other supreme sects in the East Mainland would definitely not accept him. He had no hopes from them.


    In simple words, it was clear to Austin that he would never be able to join the three holy lands or other supreme sects in the East Mainland.


    ''Damn it! Just accept it! Join the Flame Holy Land! It cannot be worse than


    e Divine Continent. The magic treasures that came out of his house were priceless. No one could imagine its power and value.


    "Steward Gren, from beginning to the end, I''ve never agreed to be a grunt disciple of the Vasteras Holy Land. You are bullying me all the time and forcing me to do something to which I don''t agree.


    Are all the people in the Vasteras Holy Land as shameless as you? Forcing and bullying others just because you''re strong? What a shame!


    Hmm. Even if all the sects in the world refuse to let me join, I will never even think about joining the Vasteras Holy Land!" Austin declared.


    He was totally annoyed and stated with fury as well as firmness.


    Austin could not put up with Steward Gren anymore. In order to rob Austin of the intelligent magic treasure, Steward Gren was so aggressive and arrogant all the time. Moreover, he had almost taken away both Austin and Caroline.


    If the old man had not shown up in time, needless to say, Austin would have been in trouble.


    As a result, Austin now was full of hatred and fury towards Steward Gren and the Vasteras Holy Land.

 Chapter 1493 Raise A Challenge (Part One)

    "How bold of you, you wretched beast! How dare you shame the Vasteras Holy Land! That''s unacceptable.


    You are really an arrogant prick, aren''t you? Let me teach you a lesson on how to shut your mouth!"


    Steward Gren broke into a rage for Austin''s impoliteness and recklessness. His furious eye pierced through the young man.


    Suddenly, Austin heard a massive blast over his head. Looking upwards, he saw the air span dramatically like a massive whirlwind filled with tremendous energy seething around it. It came from nowhere as if the Heavenly God had sent out his punishment without notice.


    A huge golden palm appeared in the middle of the whirlwind and stretched downwards at a fleeting speed. With a rumble produced by the violent air circling it, the gigantic palm dashed downwards at Austin at its full speed.


    "The force of enlightening!


    Steward Gren is a terrible opponent, Austin! The skill he is using is the force of enlightening. It''s powerful than any forces you''ve ever experienced before!"


    Austin heard the Flame Emperor exclaim in his Soul Sea.


    ''So this is the force of enlightening?''


    murmured Austin to himself while staring at the bizarre display above his head in a trance.


    The gigantic golden palm seemed to contain a power equal to the energy of nature. It stirred the entire competition arena and blew winds of sand and stone like hurricanes. Waves of cloud seethed as if they were boiling while the roars of the whirlwind filled everyone''s ears. All spectators panicked at this terrifying scene and backed off as quickly as they could.


    Austin felt a mighty pressing force from above his head, rendering him immobile. He could not even think straight as if his thoughts were imprisoned by such overwhelming energy.


    "As an elderly warrior, don''t you feel ashamed in bullying your junior? Hmm?" said someone suddenly in an indignant tone. Austin turned to check and saw the old man who had spoken in support of him.


    His resonating voice c


    His words stunned everybody at the scene. A challenge of competing with each other one year later?


    Austin''s idea was beyond everyone''s expectations that even Caroline and the Mad Old Man was surprised.


    "What did you say? You''re challenging me? A warrior at the preliminary stage of Semi-holy Realm is challenging a warrior at the premium stage of Emperor Realm? You really mean that?"


    Howard''s tone was filled with mockery, evident that he was startled at the sudden proposal of Austin.


    As a warrior at the premium stage of Emperor Realm, it was rather easy for him to kill hundreds of thousands of warriors at the Semi-holy Realm. Never did he imagine that a cultivator with that cultivation base was bold enough to raise a challenge against him!


    "Yes! I am very much serious about it.


    Do you have the guts to accept it?"


    Austin rallied his vital energy force to have his voice resonate loudly. Like the roar of thunder, each of his words ran through the whole arena clearly.


    "Do you have the guts to accept it?" "Do you have the guts..."


    His last sentence mightily echoed in the arena with an imposing manner. It went on and on as if it could hover forever. Now, Austin was damn certain everybody could hear his sentiments.


    "You have a great ambition, Austin. I''ll support you no matter what.

 Chapter 1494 Raise A Challenge (Part Two)

    I propose that this challenge be solely between the disciple of Flame Holy Land and of Vasteras Holy Land.


    What''s your opinion, Steward Gren? You regard Austin as useless as rubbish. Are you brave enough to accept his challenge?"


    The old man let out a fit of hearty laugh after speaking. He appreciated Austin''s courage and determination in raising such a seemingly impossible challenge.


    "Why should I refuse such an interesting challenge? I accept it!"


    Steward Gren uttered in a grim tone.


    "Since you are shameless enough to raise such an absurd challenge, I will grant you the opportunity to harvest the subsequent consequence of your arrogance.


    I accept your challenge, Austin, and one year later, I''ll prove how bad of a cultivator you are.


    I''ll prove to you that rubbish will always be rubbish. You have nothing to prove! Stop dreaming!"


    Howard gravely shouted and then burst into blaring laughter loud enough for everyone to hear.


    All spectators felt stunned at the exchange of those two young men. They all motionlessly stared at the several figures in the middle of the arena with their mouths half agape.


    They never knew that a warrior at the preliminary stage of Semi-holy Realm would ever challenge a much mighty warrior�C�Csomeone at the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    The majority of the audience thought that Austin was a complete lunatic for being that tactless.


    "We can leave now, sir."


    Austin paid no attention to Howard anymore. He just turned around and left with Caroline''s hand in his.


    He was not in the mood to talk nonsense with those arrogant warriors. He grew more determined to show who the real rubbish warrior was. And the only way to prove himself was to fight and defeat Howard on the same battle ring.


    Soon enough, they ultimately left the place with the old man leading the way. After walking through several streets in the imperial capital city, they stopped in


    l out.


    "That''s good of you, Austin. Your aspiration to be a real warrior is impressive.


    I trust that you will never fail me.


    I know you have faith in yourself, but fighting relies on ability, and that''s an undeniable fact.


    As far as I''m concerned, you should improve your vital energy before the match. That''s the most important thing you need to pay attention to.


    You have weak vital energy that needs significant development."


    The old man sounded like a true master and superior to Austin.


    "Yes, I understand," replied Austin, nodding.


    He ultimately agreed with the old man. His weak vital energy was really his Achilles heel.


    "It seems you and the girl from the Xiao Family in the Solamnia Kingdom are in good terms."


    Suddenly, the old man raised another topic out of Austin''s expectation.


    "We''re friends. I was able to participate in the tournament because she helped me in applying as part of the Xiao Family."


    Austin wondered the old man''s real intention in asking such a question out of the blue.


    "I''m afraid that the Xiao Family is in danger now.


    The royal family in the Solamnia Kingdom will soon witness a storm that will dramatically alter the course of things."


    Suddenly, Austin felt his body turned cold upon hearing the old man.

 Chapter 1495 Stop A Coup

    "The Xiao Family is in trouble? What do you mean?"


    Austin repeated the words in utter surprise. It was hard to believe.


    He had spent several days at the Belle''s house. In fact, Belle and he had developed quite a rapport and became good friends over the course of his stay in that place.


    So obviously, Austin didn''t want to just stand by when he heard that the Xiao Family was in peril. He didn''t even like hearing about it.


    "It''s all a bit political and purely about power. The grand prince of the Solamnia Kingdom has colluded with the leaders of the top six sects of the kingdom who are backing him.""Backing him for what?" Austin asked. "What do you think?" Came the reply, "Power! He has made a plan that he will put in place tonight and seize his father''s power. He wants to become the king.


    Once he does that and ascends to the throne, then you can bet that he will eliminate those ministers who don''t follow him. Even those who pose a potential threat to his rise to power will be eliminated from his path.


    The problem is, the prime minister Waldron supports the third prince, and he also has a lot of influence. Means that most of the officials will side with him.


    He is definitely a big threat to the grand prince who will surely try to destroy the entire Xiao Family,"


    the old man explained.


    "Wait, what? The grand prince has planned to stage a coup?" Austin exclaimed, his pupils dilating in astonishment.


    ''If that really is true, then this guy is right; Belle''s family is going to be in a hell of a lot of trouble.


    Rodolfo works for the grand prince. And not only will the grand prince be against the Xiao Family, so will Rodolfo, since he and Waldron have a rather sour history together.


    Once the grand prince becomes the king, Rodolfo will never let the Xiao Family go under any circumstances. He will have strength and power, and the two are rather problematic together.''


    "Hey, hang on! The Martial Arts Tournament has just ended, and the grand prince is planning to steal the throne from his father. But isn''t this an inopportune moment? I mean, what if the guests who are here from the three holy lands and other top sects of the East Mainland try to stop him? Hasn''t he thought of that?"


    Austin had an idea.


    "That''s just the thing. He has! The problem is, the Solamnia Kingdom is a very small one, especially in the eyes of the people of the three holy lands and most major sects. So most of them will not bother getting themselves involved in this political drama.


    Besides, they will return to their sects with their newly recruited disciples pretty soon.


    No one would want to waste time in a dump like this!"


    the old man replied, curling his lips in a thoughtful way.


    In retrospect, when Austin pondered over what the old man had just said, he realized that it actually made a lot of sense.


    He still had some doubts though. "The grand prince


    e king, the king''s trusted guards, and the imperial guards broke into the grand prince''s mansion. Not only did they do that, but the king executed the grand prince on the spot.


    Even before news of this execution spread, a multitude of guards went after the grand prince''s followers and chased them out on the streets.


    Within just a few hours, almost every single person who was involved with the grand prince''s plans, including Rodolfo''s family, had been killed.


    In fact, Waldron beheaded Rodolfo in public.


    News spread like wildfire and the leaders of the top six sects of the Solamnia Kingdom, who had planned on assisting the grand prince in his coup, left the imperial capital city as soon as they heard about the grand prince''s death. That was the only way they could think of saving their lives.


    Austin himself did not rest easy until he had heard about the execution of the grand prince.


    ''Finally, the people of the Xiao Family are safe, at least for now, '' he thought to himself with relief.


    To his pleasant surprise, the king came to meet him in person. It seemed like the handiwork of Waldron, since he was with the king too. The latter rewarded him with lots of divine vital energy crystals, pills, elixirs, magic treasures and several other kinds of cultivation resources.


    Austin politely thanked the king and accepted those rewards gladly; to be honest, he was penniless now.


    Half a day later, the old man left the Solamnia Kingdom with Austin, Caroline and Tyler.


    According to him, he was taking Austin to the base of the Flame Holy Land; once there, Austin was going to have to begin a strict training regimen. It was time for him to fulfill the reason he had come to the Divine Continent for, and


    he was really looking forward to the upcoming journey.


    ''The Flame Holy Land was destroyed 1500 years ago, but now that it has been rebuilt, I wonder what its base would look like?''


    he wondered.

 Chapter 1496 Drawing Array On The Ground

    High in the sky, a few figures flew through the clouds. They all moved in a fast forward motion.


    The old man along with Austin and the other two fellows left the capital of the Solamnia Kingdom. They flew away to the north.


    After flying around straight for about half a day, they faced a vast range of mountains. It appeared as if it was rolling endless in their visions. And from time to time they could hear shrill roar of monsters and diabolic beasts transmitted from the forests below their feet.


    They ignored all these roars and kept flying forward.


    A few moments later, the old man suddenly stopped. He stood in the mid-air for a while and then turned around slowly to look into the sky.


    "Hah! Hah! Hah!


    They really ''care'' about a old and sick man like me.


    Well. That''s fine.


    If that is the case, I will not let them down," the old man said coldly, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth. A trace of fierceness emitted out of his peaceful eyes. There was even a faint killing intent from his expression.


    The old man moved immediately, in order to fly down to the earth. After he landed on the ground, he started rolling up and down across the mountains.


    Austin had been observing the old man keenly. He found out that the old man was not moving in a straight line but rather crossed the mountain back and forth. He seemed as if he was painting a complex picture amidst the mountains, with his feet as brushes and the earth as his canvas.


    There was something which had added up more to his surprise. He found out that when the old man galloped on the ground, his feet had radiated out a scintillating burst of light, leaving a clear white band of light on every route that he passed by. Austin had thought that the light would disappear in a while, but it persisted to glimmer for a long time.


    That might be an array!


    The idea hit Austin''s mind like a thunderbolt! It seemed so strange because a regular array was usually drawn only with the help of tools. Immersed in a pool of thoughts, he then became aware that the old man was setting up a mysterious array on the mountains which were located further down.


    But then, there was something peculiar with the way how this old man built the array. Wherever his feet had trodden on the ground, he had left a series of lines crossing the ground. The lines then formed a complete array system.


    This style of setting up an array was so bizarre. Austin had never even dared to imagine such a thing.


    The old man''s speed was absolutel


    upwards strongly, appearing like a long river. It also resembled snakes and dragons coiled together, generating huge power flying up to the sky.


    Austin stood aside, viewing such a mysterious scene and could not help but showing his admiration.


    The Mad Old Man looked like an ordinary old man and no one could even come to notice his strength.


    However, when he revealed his strength, Austin knew how strong he actually was and the scared powers he processed.


    "Flame Emperor! Have you found out to what extent the strength this old man process?"


    Austin asked the Flame Emperor in his Soul Sea.


    "I cannot recognize it. Anyway, this old man is much stronger than the South Marine Saint who took your two fiancees,"


    the Flame Emperor said, shaking his head. Even he was unable to know the level of this old man.


    "Humph! I realize how stubborn you are. You are probably going to die soon!"


    a loud snort came from the east, echoing in the sky.


    "Boom!"


    Purple fog, like a vast sea, rolled over from the eastern sky. It soon occupied the whole sky and blocked the sun. The power contained in it was so strong that it could almost oppress the souls of people, pressing it to tremble continuously.


    Suddenly, the purple clouds formed into a purple giant. It stood tall around a thousand meters high. The giant came over to the mountain where the old man and Austin were located. It brought huge power together, containing the power from the sky and the earth, as if it represented God to deal with humans.


    Austin was dumbfounded to see such a magnificent scene and the strong momentum.


    Once the giant trampled down, the whole ground would be destroyed!

 Chapter 1497 A Fierce Battle

    Thud!


    With a thunderous sound, the huge purple foot stepped down from the eastern sky. The animals and birds within several thousand miles fled for their lives. The primeval forest bent down as if it was suffering a terrible super-typhoon.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, an incandescent ray of lightning flashed in the north and struck the mountain where Austin and the old man were standing.


    The tremendous sound shook the whole mountain. Austin, Caroline and Tyler covered their ears quickly. The impact of the thunderous sound was so strong that the earth beneath heaved violently


    Black hued lightning flashed wildly through the air, hitting the ground relentlessly.


    Swish!


    At the same time, there was a strong golden flash in the south. Like a golden dragon with immense power, a huge golden spear darted towards the peak where the old man stood.


    And in the west, with a loud screaming sound, a giant silver condor flew out from the billowing clouds.


    The huge bird looked like it had been cast in silver. It was so huge that its wings stretched across thousands of meters, covering the whole sky like a huge cloud. Its two silver claws, shining with cold luster, stretched out from the sky and tried to grab the old man as its talons clutched the peak of the mountain.


    Slowly the people hidden in the surrounding area began launching their attacks. They were playing their aces, powerful and merciless.


    Austin, Caroline and Tyler panicked. They felt their lives were at stake. It was like being in a small boat that was floating on the rough sea. Not only their bodies, but their souls also were shaking, fearing that any moment they would be swallowed by the wave.


    The attacks hurled at them from the sky were so terrible that they lost their confidence and mindset to fight back. They were shell-shocked.


    "Hmm!"


    The old man snorted and stood up suddenly. He stamped hard on the ground, and a bright white glow radiated from beneath his feet. Like rippling water, the circles of bright white light spread in all directions.


    In a short moment, there were tens of thousands of white light columns that shot out from th


    he small pagoda in his hand, the old man rushed into the rolling clouds that had covered the sky and the sun.


    In the space behind layers of clouds, the war seemed to have got more intense and fiercer. With every passing moment, it was becoming horrifying.


    The sky was shaking violently with blood-curdling screams and cries of people being killed mercilessly.


    "No!" "Help!" "Aah!"


    With those screams echoing around, blood poured down like raindrops. Suddenly a corpse fell from the sky.


    Swish!


    Suddenly, from maybe thousands of miles away, came a brilliant ribbon in everyone''s view. No one could see its origin but it lashed before their eyes.


    It got closer to the corpse that had fallen from the sky and rolled it up. Once it was secure in its grip, the ribbon disappeared in the distant sky.


    Soon another corpse fell from the sky. Before reaching the ground, it exploded into pieces. The flesh and bones were scattered in all directions. It was a bloody scene.


    One after another, corpses kept falling from the sky after every few minutes.


    And every time a corpse fell, the bright ribbon appeared immediately, rolled itself around the corpse and took it away.


    Apparently, someone in the distance didn''t want to leave the corpses there. Probably he was afraid that the old man would look at the corpses after the war and recognize their true identities. Someone was very keen on hiding the corpses.

 Chapter 1498 Return To The Base

    Standing in the open, Austin, Tyler, and Caroline were nervously staring at the void above them. Through the thick clouds, corpses were plummeting towards the ground. They examined the bodies, noticing their twisted faces and bloodied clothes. Each time, they let out a sigh of relief when they did not see the old man''s face among them.


    If the old man were dead, the three, who were much weaker than him, would be killed at any moment.


    They needed his protection from the enemies that were far more skilled than they were. He was the wisest, most powerful warrior they had met and even so, they feared that he could be defeated.


    Minutes continued to pass and the three still did not know who was winning the fight. The thick clouds were impenetrable by their vision; the void was just too high up. Gradually, the sound of fighting lessened. All three of them stood on their toes, straining to see the old man approaching from the void.


    When no one appeared, they once again became nervous, fearing they had missed something. Counting silently, they realized a dozen masters had been killed by the old man during the battle.


    Whoosh!


    Their heads snapped upwards. The clouds were parting and the old man was falling from the sky with increasing speed. He landed near them within a few seconds.


    The corner of the old man''s mouth was dripping blood and his face was pale.


    "There are too many enemies! We need to go now!"


    The old man waved his hand and a giant vital energy palm formed. He continued running while scooping the trio up with the palm. They headed for the land in the distance that was covered in mountains. It was the same spot where the man had created an array earlier.


    Once the four of them had reached the mountainous land, it only took seconds for a dazzling, white light to appear. It surrounded them, causing them to squeeze their eyes shut.


    The light began to flash, consuming them one by one.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh...


    The old man was the last to disappear and the moment he flickered away, several figures swooped down from the void and hovered above the mountainous land where the four had disappeared just now.


    All of the figures were wrapped in layers of vital energy force, making it impossible to distinguish their faces. The leader of the small group scowled through his own misty appearance.


    "Damn it! I didn''t think the Mad Old Man could create such a powerful array. Not only can it launch attacks but it also has the function of space teleportation.


    Now, he could be more than ten thousand kilometers away from us,"


    one of the figures said, casting a disappointed look at the land. The leader shot him a threatening look that made the figure cringe.


    "Keep chasing! The Mad Old Man managed to slip from our grasp every time. We may not get another chance to see him anytime soon. We have to catch him! We don''t give up!"


    the leader ordered, yelling so loudly that his voice echoed through the mountains. Without another word, the leader turned and faced the horizon. With a whoosh, he disappeared on the spot. The followers stared at the spot where he had disappeared. Clearly, he meant business.


    Immediately, the space filled with the sound of whooshing as the followers also left to chase the old man.


    One hundred thousand kilometers away from the mountainous land where the array


    ir.


    The old man waved his hand one more time and the pattern penetrated into the back of the demonic beast skeleton and disappeared.


    "There we go. I have deployed a defense array to protect you all.


    But our dozen days of travelling should not be wasted. You must use the time to practice your martial arts and improve your cultivation base.


    Especially you, Austin. You and Howard from the Vasteras Holy Land will have a competition in a year''s time. If you want to win the competition, then from now on, every day you must practice and no more time can be wasted,"


    the old man said seriously.


    "Yes, sir!"


    the three replied obediently. Without the old man, not only would they be dead by now, but they also wouldn''t have extra time to improve themselves. Now, in the following days, they would be stronger and more experienced than before.


    After that, the old man sat cross-legged, took out some pills, and put them in his mouth. He did not say any more as he closed his eyes to rest and heal.


    Austin, Caroline, and Tyler also sat cross-legged and began practicing in silence.


    As the demonic beast skeleton flew on, somewhere in the air, continuous whoosh sounds could be heard again.


    The figures who were wrapped up by layers of strong vital energy appeared abruptly. They dashed forward but quickly stopped in their tracks. They were all alone in the void.


    "I couldn''t sense the presence of the Mad Old Man here. Where has he gone?


    We''ve lost him again!"


    one of the figures complained.


    "Humph! I thought he did not bring along the Flame Holy Tower this time since he had never activated its power during the last few battles. Unexpectedly, he did have it and activate its power this time. If we knew he had it all along, we would have caught him a long time ago!"


    one figure yelled, rather unwilling to admit their failure.


    "The Mad Old Man is too skilled at creating arrays.


    If it weren''t for the array he deployed, we would have already caught him before,"


    another figure said as he gnashed his teeth.


    "Humph! It''s not a big deal! Next time, we will bring more magic treasures��ones that can confine the space so that he can''t teleport himself and run away!"


    someone said coldly.

 Chapter 1499 Small Village

    The skeleton of a demonic beast was moving at an incredibly fast speed as it flew along with the rolling clouds.


    Four people were sitting cross-legged on top of it.


    Austin was busy with his cultivation. His eyes were closed as he tried to focus on practicing the Golden Sun Scripture.


    However, he couldn''t focus on his concentration.


    He was distracted as he kept on thinking about the scenes of the Mad Old Man as he fought his enemies, and this left him shocked and excited.


    ''Compared to that battle, those fights I had with my enemies were nothing but a child''s play.


    That is the real battle.


    That''s the fight between the strong cultivators.''


    Austin realized how weak he was compared to those real strong masters that he met since he had reached the Divine Continent.


    ''I must be stronger, ''


    he vowed to himself.


    He could not think of anything aside from the ways on how he could improve his strength.


    Austin took some time to relax.


    "It''s time to check the valuables I''ve got from the Solamnia Kingdom," he murmured.


    Austin then took out two Space Rings.


    One of them was the prize reward after he had won the Martial Arts Tournament.


    The other one was personally given to Austin by the king as a reward. It was his sign of appreciation after he had warned him of the grand prince''s conspiracy.


    Austin got those two rings from the royal family of the Solamnia Kingdom.


    He had almost forgotten about the existence of those two rings.


    Austin checked the contents of the two Space Rings through his spiritual sense.


    He was elated at what he had seen.


    The two Space Rings contained a total of about five to six hundred million divine vital energy crystals.


    Aside from that, there were dozens of archaic magic treasures and three to four primeval magic treasures; two of them were even high-grade primeval magic treasures.


    hought.


    Twelve hours later, the skeleton of the demonic beast slowed down.


    They saw a small village that appeared before the mountains.


    ''What a surprise. There is a village in such a deserted area, '' Austin thought.


    "Swoosh!"


    The skeleton of the demonic beast landed in front of the village.


    "Guys, here we are," the Mad Old Man said before he jumped off the skeleton.


    Austin, Caroline and Tyler followed him.


    The Mad Old Man waved his hand, and the demonic beast''s skeleton disappeared instantly.


    Austin studied the village in front of him carefully. ''It seems like the people here lead a peaceful, quiet life. I can hear the dog''s bark and the chicken''s cock. There is nothing special about this village.


    Most of the houses here are made of rocks.''


    Austin was baffled after he realized something. ''You''ve gotta be kidding me! Is this place the base of the Flame Holy Land this old man referred to?''


    He looked around the village with a stunned expression on his face.


    ''Seriously?


    The base of a holy land is located at a humble village?


    Even the Sun Sect of Violet Orchid Empire, where I used to live, is way much better than this far-flung, simple village.


    Did this old man lead us to the wrong place?''

 Chapter 1500 The World In A Tree

    He looked at Austin''s baffled face. "What? This is different from what you imagined, right?


    All right, let''s get inside. You''ll know it soon," Mad Old Man said with a faint smile as if he had read Austin''s mind.


    He then started to walk towards the village.


    Austin, Caroline, and Tyler followed him.


    As soon as Mad Old Man reached the village, a group of kids who were playing caught sight of him. They instantly swarmed around him and called him grandpa, several of them were around two to three years old. They hugged his legs and asked him for candies.


    Mad Old Man took out a handful of items from his Space Ring. Austin''s eyes narrowed as he saw the items on his hand. ''You can''t be serious. Those are nine-grade, ten-grade pills, not sweets, '' Austin thought.


    Austin easily recognized the pills. Being a pill refiner himself, he knew that those pills contained a great deal of spiritual energy. And they could also improve one''s physique and enhance body strength.


    Based on the pills'' fragrant scent, Austin assumed that the pill refiner had added some materials to enhance their taste.


    The kids started to disperse after each of them were given one or two pills.


    Austin''s eyes widened in shock as he saw the kids popped the pills into their mouth and began to chew them like candy.


    ''Pills are good for cultivators, but you need to be careful before you take any of them.


    We must only consume the pills that are suitable for our constitution and cultivation base.


    Cultivators must not consume any pills or elixirs that are beyond their cultivation base. The excessive spiritual energy inside those pills can lead to injuries, or even deaths.


    How could these little kids eat those ninth-grade, and tenth-grade pills like sweet treats?'' Austin brooded worriedly.


    "Sir, will these kids be okay after they consumed these high-grade pills?"


    Austin asked w


    power


    Moments later, Austin''s feet felt the ground.


    He curiously looked around and surveyed his surroundings.


    He found himself in the mountains surrounded by old, towering trees and gigantic rocks.


    Plants and waterfalls were everywhere, and there was even a cobble-paved, winding path which led to quiet spots.


    There were various buildings and pavilions built on the mountain. All of them were grand and imposing.


    It was a secluded place that was surrounded with a much denser spiritual energy compared to the outside world.


    "Just like the Mysterious Nether World, this seems to be an independent space too,"


    the gnome said.


    "You have a point."


    Austin nodded his head in agreement. ''Perhaps the base of the Flame Holy Land is an independent space like the Mysterious Nether World.''


    "Boy, this is our base.


    All right. This is where you will stay and start your cultivation.


    Tyler, show him around and find them a place to live.


    Oh, by the way boy, always keep it in mind: competition is everywhere; Only tough opponents make you stronger," Mad Old Man said as he smiled at Austin.


    He then left and flew towards the palace on the top of a mountain.


    Austin was stunned. ''This old man is trying to tell me something.''

 Chapter 1501 Higher Cultivation Base Levels

    ''''We can talk about it later. How about I arrange a place for you to take rest first? I''ll lead the way. Just follow me.''''


    Tyler started walking away the moment he finished speaking.


    Moments later, they reached near a small mountain.


    There were several cottages around it which were surrounded by thick vegetation and tall bamboos. A few ancient trees added more uniqueness and elegance to the cottages.


    Although the place was not as luxuriant as the mansions, it gave Austin and Caroline a feeling of calmness. It seemed to be at peace and harmony with nature.


    Both of them started liking the place the moment they reached there.


    Each of them found a cottage to live in. The two cottages were, of course, adjacent to each other.


    Desks and chairs, made of stone, were placed in front of the cottages. There were also teapots, cups and a bag of valuable tea.


    Austin made three cups of tea. They sat there peacefully. He began to chat with Caroline and Tyler, who were also sitting around the table.


    Tyler first began the conversation by sharing the basic information of the place with Austin and Caroline.


    ''''This jade slip records the map, region names of the base and all the crucial matters you need to remember. You will find out all about this place after reading it.


    If you have any other questions, you can directly contact me using the jade slip. It can also transmit your voices and spiritual sense."


    Before Tyler left, he explained about the usage of the jade slip. Then he gave each of them a jade slip to use.


    Filled with curiosity, Austin immediately sat on the stone chair, took out his jade slip and began to read it, using his spiritual sense.


    First he read about the locations of the different regions of the Flame Holy Land. He came to know that the base has different regions for elders, principal disciples and common disciples. It also had special places which were used only for cultivation, competition and medicine refinement.


    Besides, there were also many rules and crucial matters recorded in it.


    Some of them drew Austin''s attention instantly.


    He was intrigued to know that all the disciples in the base had to participate in the formal competition held once a month. The result of it was taken as the benchmark of their power.


    The ranks of all the warriors were updated every month, based on the results of the competition.


    There were about five hundred disciples in the Flame Holy Land at present. These included a dozen principal disciples, about a hundred inner disciples and three hundred


    y outer disciples were standing quietly by the bookshelves. They were focusing as they kept reading the books in their hands.


    Austin and Caroline split up. Each of them decided to choose books that they were interested to read. Meanwhile, they also released their spiritual senses to read the cultivation methods recorded in the jade slips.


    After rummaging through the bookshelves for a few minutes, Austin noticed a book whose back cover mentioned that it exclusively recorded the basic information of martial arts and its realms.


    He quickly made a decision.


    ''Fine, I shall begin with this book and get some basic knowledge about the Divine Continent, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he looked carefully at the book he had picked up.


    He moved around and found a comfortable spot. He opened the book in his hands and began to read.


    The books first introduced the levels of vital energy cultivation base that could be possessed by cultivators.


    Austin was already quite familiar with the cultivation levels that were below the Emperor Realm. But he was eager to know about the ones that were beyond the Emperor Realm.


    He found the answer in that book. Beyond the Emperor Realm were the Bitter Sea Realm, the Divine Bridge Realm and the Minor-perfection Realm.


    However, it stopped at the Minor-perfection Realm and did not mention the cultivation base levels that went beyond that realm.


    Austin was ecstatic to have learnt the names of three new cultivation levels-the Bitter Sea Realm, the Divine Bridge Realm and the Minor-perfection Realm.


    Austin had reckoned that it was just a book that would provide him basic knowledge, so it had no records of higher cultivation base levels.

 Chapter 1502 The Vital Energy Refining Palace

    Austin held tightly onto the bindings of the ancient book while his eyes swept over the words. He skimmed through the introduction to the vital energy realms and read even faster over the basic warrior''s understanding of marital arts. He wanted to learn something new, not rehash information that had been drilled into him a long time ago.


    He sighed. He could hear his elders preaching about the importance of the fundamentals of martial arts. Without this, warriors would not gain better knowledge about the vital elements of cultivation and fundamental rules. In order to have great power, the basics must be mastered. Still, he already knew this.


    Just as he was about to skip pages, a title caught his eye. He read down the page, absorbing the words. Apparently, some of the great masters, in accordance with the fundamental rules existing between the heaven and the earth, could easily call forth unimaginable, original power when fighting against their enemies. The part that had stood out most was that these powers could even slaughter the gods with ease.


    Austin also learned that if they stuck to the rules of heaven and earth, they could create or destroy space.


    The book went on to explain that the understanding of the martial arts could be divided into five levels, including intent, potential, domain, enlightening, and rules. Every warrior started with intent, and every time a warrior leveled up, he could gain a more deep understanding of the martial arts.


    Unexpectedly, Austin found himself carefully reading the chapter on the basic knowledge of marital arts.


    Austin read the book hungrily, standing before the bookshelf quietly. He was so immersed that he did not even notice the time passing by. Finally when he finished, he realized that two hour had went by.


    Thankfully, he possessed a photographic memory, so not only was he able to read the book quickly, he also would never forget a detail of its contents.


    Having finished this book, Austin felt more powerful. Before, he had a foolish mindset where the basics were below him. Now, he felt ahead of other warriors. There could be no way that they would have enough appreciation for the basics to use them to improve their powers.


    Without a moment to lose, he replaced the book on the bookshelf and picked up another book. He continued to build his knowledge.


    As he worked through the bookshelf, he could not believe the amount of books there were. He devoured ones that described the magic codes of vital energy refinement, the fighting skills, and even the cultivation of spiritual sense.


    Austin read all the books until his eyes hurt and his hands were numb from holding the pages open for so long.


    And still, he did not find a better vital energy refining method than his Golden Sun Scripture. He groaned and threw his current book back to the shelf.


    Leaving the book on the floor, Austin walked to a different shelf and started searching for books that described fighting skills.


    The Prime Martial World had not sufficientl


    not enter the middle or furthest hall. If he wanted to be successful, he must choose the smallest and least powerful hall.


    Austin''s feet moved forward and he approached the hall. He grabbed the door handle and pushed it open.


    His mouth fell open in shock at how much bigger it was on the inside. The mist crawled along the floor and snuck out the door behind him.


    At the moment, dozens of warriors were sitting quietly on the ground and cultivating inside the hall. Looking around, Austin found the hall extremely large. Yet, it was so quiet.


    He kept expecting to hear a pin drop.


    Austin found a place in the corner where there was no one and sat down, crossing his legs.


    There were countless, tiny cracks on the ground, running like a labyrinth.


    Austin reached out his hand and felt along one of the cracks. Waves of pure spiritual energy were surging from it and into his fingers.


    He felt it travel up through his body and before he knew it, the heavy mist of the spiritual energy had wrapped around him and his figure became dimmed.


    "Fantastic!"


    Austin exclaimed. He had forgotten that he was in a place where no one else was speaking. He looked up and all of the other warriors were glaring at him. He smiled sheepishly.


    Even though he was embarrassed, he was still excited to learn. It would take only a short amount of time to make a breakthrough in such a pure environment.


    Not wasting any time, he closed his eyes and re-centered himself.


    Shoop!


    A golden light came out of his elixir field and floated above his head. According to the Golden Sun Scripture, this light represented the third stage of his cultivation of the Scripture, and it would help him to advance his powers.


    It pulsated and moved in tight circles, never leaving his side.


    After a few moments, the golden light began the process of ingesting the spiritual energy from the surrounding space.


    Austin took out a bottle of Refined Vital Energy Liquid and swallowed.


    Then, he started his cultivation.

 Chapter 1503 The Innermost Vital Energy Refining Hall

    Swoosh!


    Immense spiritual energy was inside the vital energy refining hall, and Austin''s golden ball continuously absorbed it.


    The enormous pure spiritual energy were sucked into the golden ball.


    It grew bigger as it absorbed more spiritual energy and shone brightly like the sun as it illuminated through the whole hall.


    Meanwhile, Austin''s body greedily absorbed the immense spiritual energy around him.


    It was his first time to absorb the spiritual energy so quickly when Austin practiced the Golden Sun Scripture.


    The streaks of spiritual energy rapidly coursed through his body.


    "What formula is he cultivating? How could he absorb the spiritual energy at such a terrifying speed?"


    "I''ve never found a book or any writings about this vital energy refining skill in the library."


    "Me neither. Looks like this formula is aggressive and formidable.


    I''ll ask him about this mysterious formula another time."


    The disciples in the palace were astonished as they watched Austin''s golden ball over his head.


    They speculated that Austin had been recently recruited since they had never seen him before.


    Time went by quickly.


    Ten days had passed in a blink of an eye.


    Austin spent all his time working on the Golden Sun Scripture for the past ten days.


    The golden ball over his head continuously absorbed the spiritual energy nearby.


    It had grown into about eight meters in diameter.


    On the tenth day, Austin felt itchy as if there were numerous ants inside his energy meridians.


    ''This is a sign of a breakthrough!''


    Austin delightedly exclaimed to himself.


    ''It seems like cultivating on the natural vessel of energy can greatly accelerate the cultivator''s breakthrough.


    It just took me ten days to be breaking through to a new level.''


    Austin resumed his cultivation.


    Another five days passed.


    A powerful vital energy force emanated from Austin''s body and sprea


    ergy stone? I almost forgot you have the vital energy stone.


    Perhaps you can give it a try,"


    the Flame Emperor responded with uncertainty.


    "Damn it! I''m gonna give it a try.


    I will not let my cultivation base to hold me back.


    To improve my vital energy level, I am going to take this chance," Austin said through his gritted teeth.


    Without any hesitation, he got up and left the hall.


    He headed towards the innermost vital energy refining hall.


    It took him a few minutes before he reached the hall''s door.


    Thick clouds made of pure vital energy came out from the hall every once in a while.


    Austin boldly stepped into the hall.


    Inside the hall he saw four to five people cultivating inside.


    As soon as Austin entered the hall, all those people inside opened their eyes and gave him a bewildered look.


    "Seriously? He is just at the Semi-holy Realm. What is he doing here? He must have mistakenly entered our hall,"


    a man in his thirties exclaimed in surprise.


    The rest also looked astonished.


    "Boy, what are you doing here?


    You''ve come to the wrong place. You''re supposed to cultivate in the outer vital energy refining hall.


    You should go back; that''s where you should be,"


    a tall, thin man said, as he frowned at Austin.

 Chapter 1504 Dense Spiritual Energy

    Austin understood why they responded that way.


    But since he had decided, he just smiled to himself and offered them no explanation.


    ''What else should I tell them? I can''t tell them I have a vital energy stone, can I?''


    Austin thought about it hard. There was no way he would let other people know that he had a priceless treasure��a vital energy stone.


    He then walked quietly to a corner and sat down cross-legged. He focused his mind and spirit and started to cultivate.


    Swoosh!


    A vapor formed by the spiritual energy surrounded Austin from all directions. He seemed to be floating on a cluster of clouds.


    A strong spiritual energy penetrated every cell in his body. It entered every bone and muscle.


    Austin felt that the spiritual energy entered his body even though he did not practice the Golden Sun Scripture.


    "This brat is so arrogant,"


    the thin man said in an angry tone.


    A young man in purple reached Austin in a flash.


    "We don''t wish you evil will, boy. We asked you to leave for your sake. We don''t want you to fall on your sword.


    The spiritual energy here is too much for you to take. If you insist on cultivating here, you might explode and die,"


    the man in purple admonished Austin.


    "Thank you for your concern. Please don''t worry. I know what I am doing," Austin replied politely.


    He could tell that the people inside the palace meant him no evil will.


    Austin closed his eyes and started the cultivation process.


    "This is ridiculous. He does not understand what he''s doing.


    Young people are too arrogant nowadays. Everything is an adventure for them. They don''t even know what they''re doing.


    He is putting his life at risk.


    I think we should throw him out.


    Otherwise Elder Brendan will blame us for doing nothing if anything happens to him,"


    the thin man continued, glaring at Austin.


    "Wait up.


    I figured he is quite positive. He s


    uld not concentrate on their own cultivation for the scene of Austin''s transformation still bothered them.


    At this point, Austin focused on cultivating.


    The aggressive, pure spiritual energy continued to run through the energy meridians in his body.


    The golden ball above his head grew bigger. It seemed to gain power of its own and was giving off flashes of lights in the air.


    ''Wow! It is great to cultivate in such a place with so much spiritual energy, '' Austin thought gladly.


    Time passed by unknowingly to Austin.


    He had no idea how many days had already passed since he started on his cultivation.


    Meanwhile, four people sat together on a lavished hall somewhere outside the valley.


    It was on the top of a towering mountain, within the base of the Flame Holy Land.


    The old man who brought Austin back sat in the middle.


    "Elder Brendan, have you decided to send our disciples to collect herbs in the Wild Herb Valley?"


    a man about forty years old asked with a frown.


    "Elder Brendan, some top sects from the East Mainland will be sending their disciples there to pick up herbs.


    The other sect leaders of the East Mainland have their eyes on our inherited treasure.


    What if they hurt our disciples?"


    another elder asked, worried.

 Chapter 1505 The Wild Herb Valley

    "Don''t worry. I have made people send messages to all the sects in the East Mainland.


    If any of them dares to go against our disciples, we will send killers to hunt their disciples down and kill everyone related to them.


    However, we will ignore the murders resulting from fights for benefits, when our disciples and theirs go out for adventures.


    I hope I have made my message quite clear to them.


    Their great cultivators of advanced realms can''t target our disciples. As for the fighting between our disciples and theirs, we can''t stop it from happening. It will be an adventure for them.


    To rise again in the East Mainland, the Flame Holy Land has to train many disciples. We will need disciples who have endured and survived all kinds of tests and adventures.


    The last thing we want is they live a protected life in the headquarters and their minds have never been troubled by the outer world. We don''t want them to be ignorant of the sinister nature of human beings. This would be bad for the development and rise of our Flame Holy Land.


    As for the causalities and injuries, don''t let those trouble your mind any more. To grow up and become strong, they have to deal with those things sooner or later,"


    the old man said slowly but firmly. He seemed to have already made up his mind.


    "Elder Brendan, you''re right!


    I totally agree with every word you''ve just said,"


    the middle-aged man replied as he nodded his head.


    The other two men also nodded their heads in approval.


    "In that case, issue a notice right now and call together all the disciples who haven''t reached the Emperor Realm. They can volunteer to set off for the Wild Herb Valley and gather herbs,"


    Elder Brendan announced loudly.


    Before wasting any time, the message was sent out.


    In the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land, all the disciples whose cultivation base was lesser than the Emperor Realm received the message, via their Contact Jade Slips.


    The message soon reached inside the uttermost vital energy refining hall in the valley.


    Thick mist of spiritual energy whistled across the space inside the hall, and then engulfed Austin completely. His whole body got submerged in the mist. A golden light came from it.


    Inside the thick mist of spiritual energy, Austin was sitting quietly. He took the cross-legged position while his mind was concentrating on the cultivation.


    The golden light turned into a ball above his head. Slowly it expanded and had a diameter of approximately ten meters. Such bright golden light was pouring out from the ball that no human eyes could look straight into it.


    The violent torrents of vital energy were raging and rolling through his energy meridians. A rumbling noise could be he


    even die.


    Once inside the valley, you will come across disciples of all the sects from the East Mainland, small or big, including the three holy lands. The situation will get chaotic because so many cultivators and disciples are fighting for those limited resources.


    Apart from that, some unknown dangers will be lurking in the valley. These may include but are not limited to ferocious monsters and beasts as well as some terrifying arrays and spells.


    Based on what happened in the past, we fear that whenever the Wild Herb Valley opens, dreadful fighting will occur there.


    Even today I remember the worst fighting I have ever witnessed. About ten thousand people entered the valley, but only three thousand survived till the last. Most of them died.


    So, this herb-gathering mission is a dangerous and serious test for all of you,"


    Steward Nolan said in a serious and concerned tone.


    The prospect of bloody fights, casualties and the fear of the unknown enemy sent chills down the body of those disciples.


    Some of them took a deep breath and were worried about their safety.


    It was a fact that the mission had a death rate of 70%. Such a high rate wasn''t something they could ignore.


    "Alright then! I''m done with the introduction and explanation regarding the mission. You have one day to think over it. Then you can choose if you want to join this mission or not.


    If you think you are too weak to get involved in bloody and gruesome fights and combats, I advise you not to set foot in the Wild Herb Valley.


    It will only mean suicide for you,"


    Steward Nolan added. As he had finished briefing them all about the mission, the crowd was dismissed. There were whispers heard as the disciples started moving. They had to think and make a decision if they wanted to take up the mission or not!

 Chapter 1506 Three Kinds Of Powerful Martial Arts (Part One)

    Austin didn''t waste time anywhere. As soon as he was finished, he left the square and headed straight home. It wasn''t exactly home, but it was a place where he and Caroline were staying for the time being. And even though it was a temporary abode, it was exactly where he wanted to be after a tiring battle. After all, he hadn''t seen Caroline for a long time, and he really missed her.


    It didn''t take him long to get back to the hill, where everything felt familiar and warm as ever.


    When he got to the door, then even before he could knock, Caroline rushed out to greet him. She threw herself into his arms delightfully, her long and perfect hair stroking his face, sending a beautifully cold sensation down his spine. Austin could also smell some kind of fragrance that was clinging to her whole body. It seemed to him as if this smell was unique to her.


    Caroline buried her face into his chest, much like a little puppy nuzzling against its owner. She was no longer the queen of the evil shadow race who always seemed aloof, or someone who had to stand high above the masses in front of the man he loved. No. Now, she was an ordinary woman, albeit a love-struck one, who could enjoy the simple pleasures of life. She never condescended to anyone before, but now she could and would crave for Austin''s embrace. She had become gentle and shy before him.


    Austin was enjoying the moment as well. Smelling her fragrance and feeling her soft body, he couldn''t help it and wrapped his arms around her waist, hugging her more tightly and bringing her in closer. He became a bit breathless upon feeling the lust growing inside him. It looked like he was aroused by her enchantment.


    "Gee, you''ve made it to the medium stage of Semi-holy Realm, haven''t you?"


    Caroline suddenly exclaimed, as she withdrew her face from his chest and looked up at him with her big and clear eyes.


    Austin chuckled, "Looks like I can''t hide anything from you. You''re right. I''ve made some progresses once again. It has something to do with the natural vessel of energy. Cultivation in that ar


    ll, also the most common one, whose grades went from the first to the tenth.


    Then came the superior pill, which also ranged from the first grade to the tenth grade.


    Some stories said that there was a kind of pill that existed above the superior pill, known as the divine pill.


    But so far, that was still a story. No one had ever seen a divine pill, at least not in the Prime Martial World, and Austin didn''t think that even warriors of the Divine Continent would know what it was really like.


    As for the Green Evil Pill they were talking about right now, that was a second-grade superior pill.


    But even a second grade superior pill was beyond Austin''s imagination, because he would still be unable to refine pills of such a high grade at the moment.


    He did make a promise though, "I will keep the formula well, Caroline. As soon as I have made enough progresses to become a second grade superior pill refiner, I will make as many of these pills as possible for you and your people and help them with their cultivation. Are you okay with that?"


    Austin asked, about to put the jade slip into his Space Ring.


    Caroline nodded gently, pressing herself onto his chest once again after giving him a soppy, slavish look.


    She didn''t care what Austin did with the pill and the formula for now. She would agree readily with his decisions. Right now, she just wanted him.

 Chapter 1507 Three Kinds Of Powerful Martial Arts (Part Two)

    After some more hugs and honeyed words with Caroline, Austin retreated back into his own hovel. It was time to cultivate.


    He sat down cross-legged in the middle of the room, and brought out three jade slips. They talked about three forms of martial arts.


    He had sifted through all possible jade slips in the library back at the base and had selected these three at last. Although he had put a cursory glance over them, he was still not sure whether he had made the right choice or not, and wanted to know if he had.


    The first one of these was a fist skill, called the Mysterious Dragon Fist.


    The second one was a swordsmanship--the Glorious Swordsmanship.


    The third one was a body-refining formula, named the Grand Body Refining Skill.


    While making his choices, Austin had been careful to pick martial arts from different categories and of various functions. He wanted to increase his arsenal in power, in range, and in function. Most of the skills he knew for the moment were not strong enough to help him win a fight.


    The most powerful thing he knew was the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship and that was becoming old now.


    What was more, his version of this swordsmanship was still incomplete. He could only practice the first half, but the second half was still unknown to him, which meant that there was no way for him to improve this skill any further.


    There was an added problem. From his past experiences, he had discovered that the skill had reached its limit already. Having applied the skill in numerous battles, he had found that even at the peak capabilities of this swordsmanship, it was only enough to finish off a warrior below the Semi-emperor Realm. Anything more and there would be trouble.


    The skill was far from enough for a warrior more powerful than that, especially to defeat those above the Emperor Realm.


    And since this was the most powerful weapon among his arsenal, and it had reached its limit, so all the other skills he had, which were less impressive than this one, would obviously be of no use whatsoever.


    This meant that he was in desperate need of some new martial arts to equip himself with.


    ith a lot of anticipation and began to explore it through his spiritual sense.


    The Grand Body Refining Skill was of earth nature; it utilized the energy of the earth, and showed earth-like capabilities. This meant that its forte lay in its ability to withstand and shield the user from strikes.


    Like most of the treasures and skills of earth nature, it was made for defensive purposes.


    When a warrior had mastered it, he could use it to form a thick and resilient armor of earth on the surface of his body. That armor would get enhanced even further when the runes of the gods of earth, which were embedded on it, shone. It was powerful enough to withstand even the most violent of strikes from one''s enemies.


    And finally, when a warrior had reached the top level of this formula, he could give off a kind of yellowish brown holy light, which would enhance his ability to attack, move, and inside him, enhance the very fabrics that made his flesh on a cellular level.


    This meant that the warrior''s physical capabilities alone would be boosted dozens of folds.


    "Wow! This is crazy!"


    Austin murmured in excitement. This beautiful piece of jade slip was making his blood boil. His physical strength was already formidable and he was proud of it. To think that it would get enhanced by a dozen times! Crazy!


    "Damn it! This is certainly going to be one of my weapons soon. No kidding!" he rattled aloud with determination.

 Chapter 1508 Set Out

    However, after reading all the instructions on how to master the Grand Body Refining Skill, Austin immediately lost his excitement.


    He even wanted to curse whoever invented this skill.


    He found out that mastering the Grand Body Refining Skill cost a fortune. This was not for ordinary cultivators. Only those who were from affluent backgrounds would be able to practice it.


    A lot of superior herbs of the earth''s attribute and other precious natural resources were required for this Grand Body Refining Skill. And these ingredients were needed to be eaten.


    The more superior and precious the herbs and other precious natural resources were, the better cultivation could be achieved.


    "Damn! Why should all body refining skills cost too much?" he exclaimed in frustration.


    He felt so thwarted that he couldn''t help but laugh bitterly.


    Before, when Austin practiced the Overlord Body-refining Formula and the Beast Energy-extracting Skill, he also needed an abundant supply of resources.


    When he was learning the Overlord Body-refining Formula, he needed to collect a lot of elixirs and made them into juice. He needed to immerse his body into the juice to refine his body.


    When it came to mastering the Beast Energy-extracting Skill, he needed to absorb a great amount of blood essence from diabolic beasts to build up his physical strength.


    This time, the Grand Body Refining Skill that he was reading needed a great many superior herbs and other precious natural resources. And it would be best if all the elixirs were superior.


    No doubt about it, if Austin could learn this Grand Body Refining Skill successfully, his ability would greatly improve.


    Currently, Austin''s physical strength was already about four million pounds.


    If he could master the Grand Body Refining Skill, his physical strength would definitely improve a dozen times. If this happened, he could be able to fight with really great power.


    Austin creased his eyebrows as he was thinking about the huge amount of elixirs, superior herbs, and other precious natural resources.


    When suddenly, something came to his mind.


    "Right! The Wild Herb Valley!" he exclaimed. His eyes lit in excitement.


    He remembered that Steward Nolan said before that there were numerous superior herbs and precious natural resources in the Wild Herb Valley.


    "There must be plenty of herbs of earth''s attribute and other precious natural resources there," he murmured as he was talking to himself.


    "If I can enter the Wild Herb Valley, I can look for all the necessary herbs and natural resources that I need for the Grand Body Refining Skill. Although going there is too risky and fatal, I think it''s worth it."


    Austin was deep in thought. He was trying to weigh the pros and cons of going there.


    "I will go there!" He made the final decision. He was willing to do everything just to improve his


    nymore." Steward Nolan gave Austin an admiring look.


    It was not every day that he could meet someone like Austin.


    He really hoped that this young man would succeed in his endeavor.


    He then turned his attention to the group of disciples gathered in the area.


    "All right, everyone!" he started. "I will now send an illustrated handbook about all the herbs and other precious natural resources to your Contact Jade Slips. In this handbook, you will see detailed information about each herb and precious natural resources. You can refer to this information in picking herbs and collecting natural resources in the Wild Herb Valley."


    He then closed his eyes and through his mental power, more than fifty white beam of lights emerged from his Soul Sea and entered into the Contact Jade Slip of each disciple present in the area.


    When Austin received his handbook, he looked over it a bit. Just like what Steward Nolan said, there were pictures, introductions, and other information about spiritual herbs, superior herbs, and other precious natural resources. It was even noted that some of them could only be found in the Wild Herb Valley.


    The pictures were fine and vivid. Anyone could easily find those herbs and precious natural resources as long as they read the information and studied the pictures carefully.


    The illustrated handbook was a very good reference especially if the herbs were not familiar to the disciples.


    "Alright! I''m done sending you all the illustrated handbook. You can now go and start your task," Steward Nolan instructed. "I hope that all of you guys will unite and help each other. You''d better try your best to reduce the death rate of our Flame Holy Land. Am I understood?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    All the disciples answered in chorus.


    "I''m glad to hear that." Steward Nolan smiled.


    "Everyone, set out!"


    That was Steward Nolan''s last sentence before the disciples dispersed.

 Chapter 1509 Reaching The Platform

    With a low sound, a black light landed on the square. Everyone turned their attention to the newcomer.


    He was an elder in an elegant black robe. He had a mysterious aura. No one present could see through his real cultivation base.


    Austin speculated that the elder was as strong as Elder Brendan.


    "This is Elder Damian. Elder Damian and I will be in charge of this mission.


    We''ll wait outside the Wild Herb Valley.


    After a month, we''ll bring you back," Steward Nolan explained as he introduced the elder who just arrived.


    "Elder Damian," over fifty disciples greeted.


    Most of them bowed their heads a little to show respect to the elder.


    There were three elders in the base of the Flame Holy Land: Elder Brendan, Elder Leder, and Elder Damian.


    "You''re all brave kids. When the mission is over, we''ll give you bountiful rewards.


    But before we set out, I need to tell you something first.


    You''ll enter the Wild Herb Valley as the disciple of another sect, not the Flame Holy Land.


    That sect is called the Shiny Sect.


    So don''t tell others you''re from the Flame Holy Land. If people ask you, you tell them you''re disciples of the Shiny Sect.


    I guess you know why we''ve made such a decision. Many top sects in the East Mainland hate to see us rebuild our Flame Holy Land, the three holy lands in particular.


    Once those disciples from those sects know you''re from our sect, they might work together to attack you in the valley.


    At least several thousand disciples of other sects will enter the Herb Valley this time, I guess.


    If they find out about your identity, you''ll be in grave trouble," Elder Damian said.


    His voice lingered with a warning.


    Upon hearing this, all the disciples including Austin got angry.


    ''These top sect leaders have gone too far!


    We are the disciples of the Flame Holy Land, but we can''t even tell others who we are when we go outside. What''s more, we will have to pretend to be disciples from another sect.


    Damn it!'' the disciples thought furiously.


    "Our sect is still expanding.


    When our sect becomes stronger, you can tell others that you''re from our sect proudly.


    All right, that''s it.


    Let''s go," Elder Damian tried to comfort the disciples.


    With a wave of his hand, a beast''s skeleton appeared out of nowhere. Its


    re. There, they saw many young men standing on the ship confidently.


    The cultivators who stood on the ship looked down at the cultivators on the ground with contempt and arrogance spewing out of their eyes.


    It was evident that they despised those people on the platform below.


    The three holy lands played an important role in the East Mainland.


    Most disciples from the three holy lands believed that they were superior to those disciples from other sects. They acted arrogantly because they thought lowly of these people from other sects.


    Moments later, another voice cut through the air. "Come on!"


    A dozen ancient chariots made of copper appeared from the sky. People stared at the sky again.


    "People of the Rudimentary Holy Land are coming!"


    one on the platform said in a low voice.


    Like the warship, the chariots stayed levitating above the platform. The cultivators in the chariots also showed disdain towards the people on the platform.


    Obviously, they were sick of degrading themselves by staying with them.


    Soon after, monstrous beasts growling could be heard.


    More than ten monstrous beasts ran towards the area where Austin rested. Each magnificent coach was pulled by two monstrous beasts. In a blink of an eye, those beasts halted above the platform.


    "People of the Vasteras Holy Land are here!"


    Austin narrowed his eyes at those fearsome monstrous beasts. He scanned the platform and stared at the three groups who had just arrived.


    ''The disciples of the three holy lands are all here.''

 Chapter 1510 Enter The Wild Herb Valley

    Above the platform, the dragon-shaped warships, the ancient chariots, and the monstrous beasts were all separately suspended in the air. All of them looked dignified, completely displaying the power and prestige of the Three Holy Lands.


    "Ha-ha..."


    Suddenly, a nonchalant but majestic voice rang out in the air.


    "It is said that this time, the Flame Holy Land is very likely to send its disciples to the Wild Herb Valley to participate in the herb collection. I don''t know if they have arrived yet."


    A man, who was about thirty-five years old, slowly walked out from one of the chariots of the Vasteras Holy Land. His oddly long blonde hair flowed smoothly, and his body, which glowed with mighty and robust pressure, made him look like a sun god.


    He was followed by more than two hundred disciples, each of whom was a young cultivator. They all held their heads up, looking so domineering as if they were the most superior ones around.


    "Oh? Sebastian, if what you said is true about the disciples of Flame Holy Land really joining the herb collection, I believe that the upcoming journey will be much more exciting this time."


    Meanwhile, in the group of the Arcane Holy Land, a man clad in white robes walked out. His body glowed with a touch of rosy light, and his temperament looked so unworldly. He seemed so vigorous and robust as if he could cut through all things with those sharp eyes as cold as the stars in the night.


    Behind him stood two or three hundred young disciples of the Arcane Holy Land in a straight line. Judging from their long and steady breathing, they were unquestionably strong and talented warriors with outstanding record and performance.


    "Hahaha...


    If those bastards from the Flame Holy Land dare to get out, the disciples of our Arcane Holy Land will teach them a good lesson!


    However, I don''t believe that Mad Old Man is willing to let his disciples take such a risk."


    Suddenly, a tall, big, and beefy man from the Rudimentary Holy Land stepped out. He had thick eyebrows and ferocious, bloodthirsty eyes like that of a leopard''s. His tenacious and muscular body, which exuded a horrible aura, was unmatched by any other warriors.


    Behind this brawny man were also two or three hundred disciples who bore extraordinary and unyielding spirits.


    "Oh, are the disciples of the Flame Holy Land going to participate in the herb collection this time?


    I just can''t beli


    he crowd also activated their bodily movement skills and flew toward the valley.


    Meanwhile, Austin calmly stayed at the end of the crowd, moving rather slowly as if he was not in a hurry.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...


    Along the way, the densely-crowded figures rushed to pass the channel.


    As they were passing through the entrance, they all felt that the place had a layer of airflow barrier that spread around like undulating waves.


    Once their bodies passed through the airflow barrier, an intricate and obscure feeling�C�Cmuch like losing access to oxygen�C�Cenveloped them. It was as if they were entering deep into the ocean.


    Everyone was prompted to immediately exert a little effort and power to cross the barrier.


    Austin guessed that it must be enchantment deployed by an ancient master�C�Ca kind of challenge to cultivators to test their abilities.


    Only warriors with or below the strength of the Emperor Realm could pass through this and enter the valley.


    If a warrior, whose strength was either above or exactly at the Bitter Sea Realm, wanted to walk through this barrier by force, it would trigger some sort of mechanism hidden in the valley. Once that happened, it would eventually shut the Wild Herb Valley.


    As for Austin, he moved through the barrier with ease; however, after a while, his vision suddenly blurred.


    That was the only difficulty he encountered because, after a couple of seconds, he managed to stand firm and still.


    ''Alas! I''m inside the legendary valley!'' Austin thought to himself as he looked around, stunned, and overwhelmed at what welcomed his sight.

 Chapter 1511 Making The Rule

    They stopped when they saw in front of them the endless hectares of primeval forests. Towering ancient trees obscured the sunlight from above, making the Wild Herb Valley similar to some place from the archaic civilization.


    It was filled with spiritual energy, spiraling around the vegetation.


    The entrance was unkempt. The vines, thorns, and wild plants surrounded it, making it seemed like a secluded area which had not been visited by any human for thousands of years.


    While Austin was marveling at the spectacular sight of the entrance, other disciples from different sect had already marched into the forest. They cut the wild vines in their way.


    Austin reckoned that there were about a total eight thousand warriors who came to this valley with them.


    After entering the forest, all the warriors gathered together with their sect members. It was obvious that they were keeping the distance from other sects. Tension from different sect weren''t avoided, and they stared at each other, all alert.


    Under the leadership of a disciple called Rahul, there were about fifty members from the Flame Holy Land who also kept a certain distance from other sect. This was their way to avoid being raided.


    There was a flare-up of tension between different sects.


    ''''Everyone, may I have your attention, please?'''' a voice said.


    Just at this moment, a young man in purple robe from the Arcane Holy Land spoke up. He was at his late-twenties, had a full forehead, Roman nose, and high magnitude of vital energy, which added to his sense of superiority.


    He was at the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    ''''I believe," he started, "we are all well aware of the fact that conflicts will inevitably occur in the process of collecting herbs. That, of course, is not our intention. We have all come here to collect the precious herbs, and not to pick up a fight.


    We have already discussed this problem before on behalf of the Arcane Holy Land, the Vasteras Holy Land, and the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    To avoid such chaotic situation, we decided in agreement to make some rules for everyone and follow our instructions."


    People were in whispers as soon as he paused.


    ''What rules?'' they wondered.


    The other disciples were also confused by his words.


    ''''We all know here that the Wild Herb Valley can be divided into three areas: the inner areas, the middle areas, and the outer areas.


    They are all separate and so are we.


    So we decided, just at this moment, that different sect should collect herbs from different areas.


    To be more specific, the disciples from the three holy lands will collect herbs in the inner areas of the forest.


    Meanwhile, the disciples from first-rate sect and second-rate sect will collect herbs in the middle areas.


    Lastly, for th


    . "I-I think I know him. H-He''s Trey, a genius from the Vasteras Holy Land! It is said that he has already grasped level two enlightening power of blade. He also ranked top ten among all their outer disciples.''''


    His teeth were chattering in fear, so as the other disciples.


    ''''Okay!" Trey cleared his throat. "We have already announced the only rule for all of you, right? You don''t want to cross with us. Or else..." He looked down at the man from middle the sect, or what was left of him, with smirk on his face, then at the crowd.


    He liked it when they feared him. So, with authority, he added, "Lesson number one. Never be too greedy and covet the things which are beyond your abilities. You''d better take my piece of advice.


    From now on, if other disciples dare enter the inner areas, no mercy will be shown, understood? This conversation is over.


    We''d better get going," he ended.


    Trey turned around and headed to the inner areas with his team from the Vasteras Holy Land.


    Together with the team members of the Arcane Holy Land and the Rudimentary Holy Land, they all swarmed into the inner areas.


    Before they left, they cast an eye of warning upon the rest of the disciples and laughed.


    ''''Damn it!" one man from the lower sect reacted. "How dare they insult us like that and they take possession of all the valuable herbs in the inner areas!''''


    ''''The rule is just good for themselves. It''s unfair for us!''''


    After the disciples of the three holy lands disappeared, the disciples from other sects began swearing and shouting in exasperation.


    ''''Fuck!" another one said. "They are too cocky and overbearing!''''


    Looking at the place where the disciples of the three holy lands disappeared, Austin, who was silently observing everyone, also felt a sense of disgust for the behaviors of the members of the three holy lands.

 Chapter 1512 The Indigo Dragon Vine

    When the disciples of the three holy lands were out of sight, the disciples from other sects began cursing them out of anger.


    They were displeased with Trey''s arrangement but they didn''t have the audacity to defy him. After all, he was from Vasteras Holy Land��one of the three holy lands.


    The disciples of the three holy lands were talents in the East Mainland.


    Besides, the three holy lands provided a great number of high-grade formulas and martial skills for their disciples.


    The disciples of the three holy lands were fortunate enough to get more cultivation resources than those who were from the other sects in the East Mainland.


    As a result, the disciples of the three holy lands were stronger than the disciples of other sects.


    Trey of the Vasteras Holy Land, for example, had reached the premium stage of Emperor Realm. He also mastered level two blade enlightening. When he took out Reed who was at the medium stage of Emperor Realm, the rest of the sects were scared to death.


    In the middle of their murmurings, an enticing woman appeared out of the blue. It was her chuckle that caught the disciples'' attention.


    Out of surprise and curiosity, they all laid their eyes on her. Some were even wide-eyed because of the jaw-dropping sight in front of them.


    The woman was tall and in her early twenties.


    She was wearing a black silk dress that showcased her voluptuous figure.


    She was blessed with fine features. Her wine-colored lips were eye-catching; her skin was supple and creamy as a baby, and her luscious hips could make every man glue his eyes on her.


    She was such an enchanting creature that anyone would be mesmerized.


    All the male disciples swallowed hard.


    "Cool down, guys. The game has just begun." There came her sweet voice.


    "We all know that being the disciples of the three holy lands, they can do whatever they want outside. But don''t forget that they are currently in this forbidden valley. Things are different here," she added.


    "If they get injured or killed here, the leaders of the three holy lands can''t blame any of us,"


    the woman continued explaining.


    The disciples were listening intently to her.


    Since no one from them spoke up, she continued.


    "The three holy lands have only several hundreds o


    ist! I found the indigo dragon vine," a girl gushed.


    The other cultivators looked up to see who screamed.


    Then they saw a woman in her early twenties flying towards a huge rock.


    She was a dynamic woman with a beautiful face and rosy lips.


    A few seconds later, she landed on the top of the rock where the vine grew.


    The indigo vine neither had leaves nor flowers. It was bigger than an adult''s thumb and it coiled like a dragon.


    It was a first-grade superior herb.


    The indigo dragon vine belonged to the superior herb. It was more valuable than the common herbs.


    "Ha-ha! You''re so lucky, Zoe. You found a superior herb."


    The other disciples of the Flame Holy Land were envious of her.


    Everyone knew that the higher the herbs they collected, the more rewards they would get. That was why they all wanted to get a superior herb.


    Austin observed the indigo dragon vine with great interest.


    In the Prime Martial World, the most precious herbs he had seen were the tenth-grade herbs.


    This was the first time that he came across a superior herb.


    That was why he was quite interested in it.


    Austin knew Zoe Lin whose cultivation base was at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    "Young lady, stop if you don''t want to die!"


    An unscrupulous male voice reverberated just as Zoe was about to pick the indigo dragon vine.


    Upon hearing the man''s voice, the other disciples of the Flame Holy Land got pissed off. They all together turned to the direction where the voice came from.

 Chapter 1513 The Disciples Of The Blood Moon Sect

    A group of people flew towards the mountain where the disciples of the Flame Holy Land were staying. The team was comprised of about two hundred members.


    Three seemed to be the leaders and were flying ahead of their team members.


    Two were very handsome men, and one was an attractive maiden with fair skin and a mole near her lips.


    The three of them wore identical jade pendant around their waists. On the crescent-shaped pendant, carved in gold were the words: Blood Moon Sect.


    ''They are from the Blood Moon Sect!'' fifty disciples from the Flame Holy Land thought among themselves.


    The Blood Moon Sect was one of the third-class sects in the East Mainland.


    As for the cultivation base of the disciples from Blood Moon Sect, eighteen had reached the Emperor Realm; fifteen of them were at the preliminary stage and three were at the medium stage.


    The rest were scattered at the Semi-emperor Realm, Holy Realm or Semi-holy Realm.


    Soon, the three disciples of the Blood Moon Sect flying in front landed before the members of the Flame Holy Land.


    "Hey, which sect are you from?" a young man with beard asked in an arrogant manner. His left hand was on his waist while his right hand pointed at the three disciples.


    "This one-grade superior herb��indigo dragon vein is at least four to five hundred years old. It is as valuable as a two-grade superior herb. This is great. What a good day! This precious superior herb will be ours!"


    the pretty girl with a mole gushed, as she admired the indigo dragon vein.


    Rahul took a step forward.


    "We''re the disciples of the Shiny Sect from the Dawning Kingdom," he replied with raised eyebrows, cupping his hands.


    He knew that the disciples of the Blood Moon Sect meant no good. ''They must have come here for the indigo dragon vein, '' he figured, thinking of what he should do with them.


    "Shiny Sect?


    I see. It is a sect in the Dawning Kingdom. I remember this is a fourth-class or fifth-class sect," the young man remarked. There was arrogance in his voice as he put emphasis on the words fourth-class.


    He studied Rahul and his comrades with obvious contempt in his eyes.


    "Really? A fourth-class or fifth-class sect? Get them out of here. Don''t slow us down!"


    the girl with a mole said, disgust reflecting in her face.


    The other disciples of the Blood Moon Sect looked at the people of the Flame Holy Land scornfully. They circled around them with a curious look on their faces.


    Truth was, countless sects existed in the East Mainlan


    ort man and the girl with a mole to join him.


    As he spoke, he fixed his gaze on the silver trident in Rahul''s hand. Greed mirrored in his eyes. He watched as the trident released powerful rays of light and how it made Rahul looked mighty and all-powerful.


    The short young man and the beautiful girl with a mole made their way to the young men together. The three of them who were at the medium stage of Emperor Realm charged at Rahul all at once.


    ''This weapon is a mighty weapon?''


    Austin observed Rahul''s silver trident curiously. He watched how easily it killed Rahul''s enemy and how it could strike more than one opponent at a time.


    With his powerful weapon, Rahul had no difficulty dealing with three Emperor Realm masters of the medium stage.


    As Austin watched Rahul fighting with his opponents, a Blood Moon Sect disciple who was at the premium stage of Holy Realm eyed Austin and made a run towards him.


    "Hah! I found a loser at the medium stage of Semi-holy Realm. Go to hell!" the disciple of the Blood Moon Sect shouted.


    Austin activated the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship right away, and a misty sword-light hit the Holy Realm cultivator of the premium stage from the Blood Moon Sect and it cut him into half.


    "Damn it! These disciples from the third-class sect dare to terrorize my companions. I''m going to wipe them out!" Austin said furiously.


    Even though he had not joined the Flame Holy Land for a long time, he considered himself part of it and treated other disciples of the Flame Holy Land as his family. The people on the field were his friends. He would never let anyone speak ill of the Flame Holy Land or hurt his companions.

 Chapter 1514 Well Done Austin

    "Fucking bitch! It is really beyond my expectation to see you get into a fight like this.


    Let''s see whether you can still be so fierce when you are on my bed.


    I swear that when I get my hands on you, I''m going to fuck your brains out! You little bitch!"


    Those nasty words caught Austin''s attention.


    At that time, he saw three disciples of the Blood Moon Sect who had jumped on the huge rock where Zoe stood. After fighting with her for a few rounds, they surprisingly were interested in her as they were turned on by her appearance. So they besieged her and began to insult her with filthy language.


    Zoe''s weapon was a long sword. When she used it to display her swordsmanship, the wind blew her dress, lifting it as if she was dancing. Having mastered the level five sword domain, she was able to interweave the sword aura into a sword net, which was very powerful.


    On the other hand, the power possessed by the three disciples of the Blood Moon Sect was also formidable. One of them was at the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm and the other two were at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm. All of them were ferocious in appearance and fierce in fighting.


    Gradually, Zoe was losing her grip in the fight. She was in great peril as she kept defending herself against three opponents.


    Austin noticed her critical situation. After hearing such vulgar words, without thinking twice, he made a move. He immediately jumped on the huge rock.


    "Get out of here, Austin! You''re no match for them!"


    Zoe said anxiously when she saw Austin coming to help her. She felt grateful for his act but she knew it was in vain.


    She knew Austin well. The number of disciples of the Flame Holy Land who came to the Wild Herb Valley was merely around 50. So, they all knew each other well.


    Shoop!


    Just when she had finished her words, she saw a flash of sword-light which shot towards one of the semi-emperors.


    The man was at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm while Austin was only at the medium stage of Semi-holy Realm. As a result, he did not take Austin''s attack seriously but was trifled with it.


    He was complacent and totally unaware of the coming danger, until the sword-light drew close to his face.


    Bang! When it was close to him, he sensed how great the power of the sword-light was. But it was too late. The sword-light struck him and shattered his body to pieces.


    "What the fuck!" Upon seeing that, the other two semi-emperors were stunned.


    They couldn''t believe their eyes. They had witnessed the


    his?'' Everyone''s mind was whirling with that thought.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Explosive sounds followed whenever Austin''s figure flashed among the disciples at a tremendous speed, leaving their dead bodies behind.


    In a split second, another dozen disciples of the Blood Moon Sect were killed by Austin.


    "Damn it!


    Kill him or all of us will be killed by him!" shouted the leader of the disciples of the Blood Moon Sect.


    At this point of time, more than 80 disciples of the Blood Moon Sect had been killed by Austin, and it made him the target of the rival sect.


    Judging Austin''s terrific killing speed, the leader knew it wouldn''t take him long to kill all those disciples whose strength was below the Semi-emperor Realm.


    "Son of a bitch! How dare you kill the disciples of our Blood Moon Sect? Go to hell!" a disciple of the Blood Moon Sect shouted in fury.


    Being at the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm, he now stood closest to Austin. He was so furious that his eyes were bloodshot when he stared at Austin. Then making a quick movement, he charged at Austin.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t forget I am your opponent!" said a disciple of the Flame Holy Land who was at the same level as the disciple of the Blood Moon Sect.


    Saying that, he suddenly showed up before Austin to protect him. Instantly he engaged himself into a fierce fight with the disciple of the Blood Moon Sect.


    But before getting into the combat, he took the opportunity to pay a compliment to Austin.


    "Well done, Austin!" he said with admiration and awe clear in his voice and expression.


    Hearing those words of praise and seeing someone standing up to protect and fight for him made Austin smile.

 Chapter 1515 Distract The Pursuers

    ''I''ll put down all those disciples of the Blood Moon Sect whose cultivation bases are at the Semi-emperor Realm or below, '' Austin resolved.


    A ferocious look flashed across his eyes as he stared at his opponents.


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, Austin''s demonic avatar which was about five meters tall showed up among the evil aura.


    Austin charged at his enemies who hadn''t reached the Semi-emperor Realm or below by using the Spiritual Pot, his Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship, and his level 6 sword domain. His demonic avatar also helped him as he went to destroy his enemies.


    These were Austin''s trump cards. With these working altogether, he went on a rampage.


    No one could survive his attacks.


    Austin and his demonic avatar slaughtered the disciples of the Blood Moon Sect one by one.


    Moments later, numerous cultivators had died at the hands of Austin and his demonic avatar.


    "Fire off the signal flare! Fire off the signal flare and turn to the disciples of the Beast Sect for help.


    Before entering the valley, our sect had formed alliance with the Beast Sect. Now that we''re in trouble, they''ll come to help us," the young man of the Blood Moon Sect howled.


    He shouted to his comrades in panic.


    One of the Blood Moon Sect disciples of the Emperor Realm waved his hand. Instantly, a beam of light flew into the sky and exploded like fireworks.


    He sent a signal for help.


    At the other end, a brawny young man in black who was miles away looked up at the signal flare.


    "The people of the Blood Moon Sect is giving off a signal for help. Let''s go check what''s going on with them," he said with a wave of his hand, gesturing for the others to come with him.


    He leaped into the air and flew towards the area where the signal flare had appeared. Behind him, over three hundred people followed closely.


    In an instant, the brawny man in black and his companions neared the area where the disciples of the Flame Holy Land and the Blood Moon Sect fought in an intense battle.


    Rahul spotted the people of the Beast Sect with the use of his spiritual sense. He then furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Let''s get out of here," he said to his companions as he analyzed the situation.


    ''There are over three hundred disciples of the Beast Sect. Twenty of them are at the Emperor Realm.


    If they come here to help the disciples of the Blood Moon Sect, we will have to handle over thirty Emperor Realm masters. If that happens, we''ll be in a lot of trouble, '' Rahul pondered.


    Aside from him, the other members of the Flame Holy Land also noticed the approaching disciples of the Beast Sect.


    Upon hearing Rahul''s words, the rest started retreating towards the depth of the mountains.


    Fourteen disciples of the Flame Holy Land who were at the Emperor Realm were at the back of the te


    the Flame Holy Land made such a decision. He thought that the disciples from the other sects in the East Mainland who had entered the valley had been required to do the same thing.


    But Austin meant to be selfish and keep the herbs all to himself this time. He desperately wanted to practice the Grand Body Refining Skill.


    ''If I miss this chance, I might have to wait for a long time.''


    After contemplating for a while, Austin finally made the decision.


    "Rahul, I''ll distract them. You and others go and leave first,"


    Austin said to Rahul through his spiritual sense as he slowed down.


    "What? It''s too risky. You''d better stay with us. You''ll get yourself in big trouble."


    Rahul was taken aback by Austin''s bold proposal. He was actually doing his job well in terms of taking charge of his team. He had been leading them for a while now. The others followed closely, trusting him.


    "Don''t worry, Rahul. I have some trump cards. I will not get myself killed,"


    Austin answered with a reassuring smile at Rahul.


    He then flew towards another direction.


    "Hey, you assholes, I''m right here. Catch me if you can.


    I''m going to kill all of you," Austin said in a bossy tone before laughing loudly.


    He taunted his pursuers to come after him.


    "That brat is trying to distract us. Are we going to chase after him or other members of his sect?"


    the man in black from the Beast Sect asked.


    "Follow that brat. Fuck! I''m going to rip him to pieces.


    We can go after the other disciples of the Shiny Sect after we take care of that brat," replied the young man with beard from the Blood Moon Sect.


    He headed towards the direction where Austin went.


    "You got it," the man in black said.


    He then signaled to his companions to follow Austin. They all went for him, not bothering to care for the other disciples with Austin for the time being.

 Chapter 1516 The Magic Treasure For Escape

    The sight of Austin drawing away the pursuers by making them chase after himself made the disciples of the Flame Holy Land feel both grateful and anxious.


    "Austin''s fighting skills are rather impressive, especially considering his vital energy realm, which is not very advanced. But he is a noble man. To save us, he volunteered to put himself in danger and draw the enemy force away from us."


    "You''re right. Austin is a kind man and he has virtues to count for his personality."


    It was hard for Zoe to calm down. She could still, very clearly, recall the moment when Austin had jumped up onto the rock to her assistance and killed three Semi-emperor Realm warriors of the Blood Moon Sect with ease. It had been a tremendous sight.


    As Austin''s figure drew farther and farther away, Zoe''s heart jumped higher and higher towards her throat.


    "Rahul, what do we do now? Should we catch up with Austin and give him a hand? He has drawn the entire force towards himself and we owe him one,"


    a disciple from the Flame Holy Land asked in a concerned tone.


    Rahul thought about their options for a moment and then replied in negative, "No. Before he executed his plan, Austin told me that he had a trump card in his pocket and those hunters couldn''t hurt him in any way whatsoever. He also emphasized on us not following him.


    And he looked calm and composed while he made the plan. No, I think he knew what he was doing.


    You should know that Austin is more than the man he appears to be. He isn''t as simple and weak as he would have you believe from his appearance.


    Don''t worry. He''ll be fine. I think we should follow his advice and get out of this godforsaken place as soon as possible."


    With a wave of his hand, Rahul ordered the other disciples to retreat, and they then trekked through the jungles into the depth of the mountain. They needed to make the best use of the opportunity they had been given.


    At that moment, Austin was busy trying to shake off his pursuers. He was employing the Diabolic Flashing Skill and moving almost as fast as lightning. However, his pursuers were equally powerful and wouldn''t be left behind that easily.


    There were some thirty Emperor Realm disciples from both the Beast Sect and the Blood Moon Sect, hot in his pursuit and utilizing a large number of moves at their disposal. They moved as fast as shooting stars, emitting turbulent waves of vital energy around them and crossing through the sky to follow Austin closely. To be honest, they were drawing nearer to Austin by the minute.


    Not only them, there were hundreds of other inferior disciples behind them too. However, on the Divine Continent, even an inferior disciple was comparable to a Prime Martial World master. They shouldn''t be thought of lightly.


    "You little piece of shit. You can''t escape from us. When we catch you, you''ll be skinned slowly and we''ll pour hot lava on those wounds! You''ll regret that your momma even gave birth to you."


    A young


    neath them back and forth.


    "Search this swamp thoroughly and leave no stones unturned. The smell of this little shit disappeared right here. I''m sure that he is hiding somewhere beneath us. FIND HIM! Spread out and search the surrounding fields. Get me that bastard,"


    the young man from the Blood Moon Sect roared with fury. They were Emperor Realm warriors, who had been chasing after a very inferior Semi-holy Realm warrior for such a long time and had been unsuccessful. Now, Austin''s smell had disappeared without a trace and he was lost to them. The young man found it shameful to be shaken off by this little and pathetic bastard.


    A few moments later, the four hundred disciples of the Blood Moon Sect and the Beast Sect also arrived.


    Immediately after that, hundreds of them spread out and released their spiritual sense to search for Austin as thoroughly and carefully as possible.


    During the process, numerous conflicts broke out from time to time between the human warriors and the magic rock alligators, leading to a few casualties on both sides at every turn. But those humans didn''t want to give up.


    However, much before they had arrived, Austin''s City model had already turned into a grain of sand and attached itself to the small intestine of a rather quiet and secluded alligator.


    And inside it, Austin was casually walking down a narrow street.


    "Haha. Kid, your City model really is an excellent magic treasure. It comes in handy everywhere.


    And I don''t think that even an Emperor Realm warrior can sense its existence no matter how strong he may be.


    It''s a good way to hide your trace,"


    the Flame Emperor was amused.


    "You''re right. This has always been my most important and effective magic treasure, especially when it comes to escape," Austin agreed.


    He was really satisfied with this City model.


    He would have been killed a long long time ago if it hadn''t been for the City Model which allowed him to escape and hide at will.

 Chapter 1517 Escape From The Bog (Part One)

    The air above the bog was crowded. Hundreds of people were flying back and front in search of Austin. Everyone had been doing their best to look for him. They had combed every corner in this area for a long while but he was nowhere to be found.


    Those magic rock alligators in the bog, which were unlucky and were unable to escape in time, had all been slaughtered without mercy. Every inch of the land was dyed crimson by the blood of the magic rock alligator. The whole place was smelly with a heavy sick stench of blood. Everybody could smell it clearly even high up in the sky.


    The young man from the Blood Moon Sect suspended himself steadily in the air. Doing that, the whole area covered with the bog was shrouded under his spiritual sense. He had launched tremendous mighty spiritual sense in search of his target. He seemed furious with the broody look on his face as he sensed nothing at all.


    There were over thirty Emperor Realm warriors gathered. They thought that it was unbelievable that a mere human was able to escape right squarely under their noses. And it happened all of a sudden without them noticing it.


    "That lad must have some kind of magic treasure where he can hide himself into," said the young man in black robes from the Beast Sect.


    Then he turned to look at the young man from the Blood Moon Sect. He expected a reply from his companion, and wanted to know if the brat they were searching for could just be hiding in a magic treasure.


    "I agree. There''s no way he could leave this bog. He must have been hiding somewhere here."


    The young man from the Blood Moon Sect nodded as he spoke to his ally.


    "But it''s weird that I could not sense anything about that bastard. I cannot even sense a trace of his aura.


    I don''t think our search will work in this way," sighed the young man in black robes in defeat.


    He seemed qu


    the Golden Sun Scripture, came out from his body and suspended itself on his head. It sparkled with golden light as it absorbed the spiritual energy that was emitted from the divine vital energy crystals around him without stopping.


    Austin had been practicing the skill in this way for about a whole day. He had dedicated much patience in doing this.


    Suddenly, a huge noise was heard. It came without any sign.


    A wind of vital energy force gushed from the inside of Austin''s body. It swept along every wall of the divine vital energy crystals around him. The force blasted every piece of the divine vital energy crystals very far away. None of them were useful anymore as every bit of spiritual energy in it had been completely absorbed.


    Austin slowly opened his eyes to look at his hands.


    He had a strange feeling in his hands as they felt hot as if some energy were burning in them. He moved his fingers and formed them into fists. Now he had improved himself to the level of Semi-holy Realm.


    Austin was fully aware of why he had achieved such a high level within just a short period of time. It was primarily because he had practiced in the Vital Energy Refining Palace in the valley of the Flame Holy Land for about ten days.

 Chapter 1518 Escape From The Bog (Part Two)

    The Vital Energy Refining Palace, in which he had practiced his martial arts, was only open to capable warriors at the level of the Bitter Sea Realm. With the help of the vital energy stone, he managed to stay in that palace and refined his skills there. As a result, he was able to increase his strength greatly in such a short period.


    Austin stood up and relaxed his limbs. It was slightly stinging from the long sitting. Then he launched out his spiritual sense to scan the situation outside the City model.


    He found that the City model was currently inside the belly of a magic rock alligator. He might be in the stomach of the beast.


    Austin focused and thought of going out of the City model. After he exited the City Model, a heavy disgusting smell welcomed him the very next moment as he was already in the stomach of the magic rock alligator. He then carefully placed the City model back into his Space Ring.


    Austin moved and dashed towards the mouth of the magic rock alligator. The stomach of the beast was a sickening sight to be in. When he was approaching the mouth of the beast, he swung one of his fists at the beast''s lower chin.


    The hit gave the magic rock alligator a sudden pain and immediately made it open its big mouth.


    Austin leaped and jumped out of the beast''s mouth like a shadow. He dashed into the air swiftly and suspended himself steadily in the sky.


    He fleeted away with lightning speed, paying no attention to what the beast had felt at this moment.


    The magic rock alligator was extremely enraged by the human lad''s unexpected attack. It glared at his back with a pair of eyes full of fiery fury and roared at him desperately.


    It was eager to catch this human and tear him into pieces! However, judging from his speed, the beast understood that there was no way to catch up to him. It would be too hard to do so.


    Therefore, the only thing the magic rock alligator was able to do was


    ir hands together to measure its diameter.


    "That''s the ninth-grade black earth essence grass!"


    Austin rubbed his eyes and exclaimed with surprise. He could not believe what he was seeing right now. That was the earth-nature elixir he had been longing for the most!


    In line with the five basic elements, natural herbs could also be divided into these five categories��metal, wood, water, fire, and earth��according to their nature.


    Elixirs, superior herbs, and natural sources of the earth nature were very vital and needed in practicing the Grand Body Refining Skill.


    Earlier success could be achieved if more of these earth-nature elixirs, superior herbs, and natural sources of good quality were to be obtained. Austin was in a big luck to find these plants.


    Without any more delays, Austin dashed towards those black plants as quickly as he could. He plucked every one of them up and placed all of them into his Space Ring.


    "These earth-nature herbs are indeed some surprise rewards for my adventure here. That is a good sign! There must be more treasured herbs I can find here."


    Austin grinned and his eyes sparkled. There was a glint of expectation mixed with excitement reflecting in his face. The next moment, he paced up to search for more herbs that he desired.

 Chapter 1519 Finding Herbs To Cultivate The Grand Body Refining Skill

    Austin was looking for herbs. He kept on moving while he was in the woods.


    After a while, he suddenly spotted a dragon root grass. It was a ninth-grade herb of earth attribute and was several hundred years old.


    The day quickly passed and the night already fell.


    He had also collected many spiritual herbs which didn''t have earth property and stored them in his Space Ring.


    "This was a good day! I''ve found more than seventy ninth-grade spiritual herbs of earth attribute, over twenty tenth-grade spiritual herbs of earth attribute and over one hundred spiritual herbs of other properties.


    I''ve had a big harvest. It would be better if I could collect superior herbs," Austin murmured.


    He was satisfied with the herbs he had discovered.


    Austin found a cave to rest in the evening.


    The cave occupied an area of a dozen square meters, the size of a normal bedroom.


    Moreover, it was clean and dry.


    He sat on his feet. With just a quick wave of his hand, a pile of herbs dropped in front of him.


    There were approximately a hundred ninth or tenth grade spiritual herbs of earth attribute


    Wild Herb Valley abounded in herbs. The spiritual herbs at the ninth or tenth grade were rare in the market, but they could be seen almost everywhere in the valley.


    "Alright! Everything is good to go. It''s time to practice the Grand Body Refining Skill,"


    Austin said with excitement in his eyes.


    Grand Body Refining Skill was a body-refining cultivation method of earth attribute, and it could help cultivators improve physical strength to withstand attacks.


    Anything that had earth attribute was protective.


    Once one mastered the first stage of this body-refining skill, a thick coating made of earth would appear on the surface of his body. Like a fine armor, the coating curved with some mysterious characters could protect one from getting injured when he was under attack.


    When one reached the last stage, his body would give off dark golden light. One would not only acquire amazing defensive power but also gain a great amoun


    he didn''t bother to confront other people.


    Austin had collected more than what he had gotten before. It was over two hundred ninth or tenth grade herbs of earth attribute.


    But he found nothing but common herbs.


    Then Austin had a big discovery.


    That was when he came to a waterfall. Water flowed over a vertical drop with a loud sound.


    Half way down the cliff was a big rock. Since most of the rock was behind waterfall, few would suspect that there were herbs on it.


    Austin caught a glimpse of rock, and as he unleashed his spiritual sense, he saw some plants on it.


    Austin used his legs to leap onto the rock.


    He tried his best to avoid getting soaked. So he released his vital energy and made it form a dome to cover him


    There were many yellow plants on the rock.


    Austin held his breath in thrill as he recognized them.


    ''Oh my gosh!


    These are grade one superior herbs of earth attribute��the mysterious bone vines.


    There are about twenty of them.''


    Austin was so excited as if he had won a lot of money.


    "Damn it! I haven''t seen any sign of superior herbs in the whole morning. And now I got so many superior herbs.


    Looks like the goddess of luck is on my side today," Austin said cheerfully.


    He didn''t waste a single second. He quickly picked up all of the mysterious bone vines carefully and put them into his Space Ring.

 Chapter 1520 An Unexpected Catastrophe

    After gathering more than 20 mysterious bone vines, Austin continued to trek through the forest towards the depth of the Wild Herb Valley.


    He thought he must already be at the center.


    Among the three sections of the valley, no superior herbs could be found in the borders although the ordinary spiritual herbs were flourishing so it was useless to stay there.


    The first-grade superior herbs could only be found at the center of the valley while the second-grade superior herbs could be found in the inner part.


    Sometimes, some third-grade and fourth-grade superior herbs could also be found there.


    As expected, Austin successfully gathered some first-grade superior herbs along his way. Some of them even had the nature of earth element.


    Half a day later, Austin set foot in a part of the valley where countless green trees grew.


    His eyes lit up as he looked around. He also wanted to try his luck here. Maybe he could still find more herbs in this area.


    Shoop! Shoop!


    His search was disturbed by a rumbling sound that was coming from the sky.


    Something seemed to have exploded in the air because of the formidable aura. It only meant one thing: a really great martial art master was outside the valley and was trying to break in.


    The martial art master must be at the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    Austin was astounded by the possibility of his thoughts. It would be such a bad thing for him if what he thought was true.


    He was certain that he could hardly escape from the attack of a warrior at the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    To confirm his assumption, Austin released his spiritual sense. Then he saw a beautiful girl standing outside the valley. Her dress was dancing with the wind. However, she seemed to be slightly out of breath and Austin saw some blood spots on her dress.


    Obviously, the girl was unaware of Austin''s existence in the valley.


    This time, Austin took a deep breath and finally felt relaxed. He didn''t see the beautiful girl as a threat. If ever she would be able to enter the valley, Austin was confident that she couldn''t harm him.


    However, he suddenly saw a sharp figure rushing towards the valley. It was several kilometers away but Austin was impressed by its speed.


    Austin guessed that the sharp figure must be hunting for that girl.


    Hunting and escaping were two of the most common things in the warriors'' world.


    To avoid getting involved into any possible fights later, Austin decided that it would be better if he hid himself from the two creatures.


    Getting out of the valley without being noticed was impossible so he didn''t have any other choice but to stay. He calmed himself down, held his breath, and moved quickly to the nearest jungle. There, he could somehow hide behind the big trunks and thick plants.


    He tried his best to restrain the turbulent waves of vital energy that were trying to come out of his body. He n


    e as time was ticking away.


    Her dense hair was hanging down loosely. Her white smooth skin was starting to flush a bit. Her breasts were heaving heavily.


    Anyone would think that she was drunk. The worst was, the fire of sexual yearnings was flashing in her big bright eyes and it must be getting stronger and stronger.


    The man in purple just laughed in response.


    "Ha ha ha! Stacy, don''t be naive. Do you still believe that you can get out of this forbidden valley again? Do you think you can still be reunited with your father? Dream on!"


    A flash of fury kindled in the man''s eyes. "I assure you, none from the Deep Sea Commercial House will see the sunrise tomorrow.


    Cut the crap! If you die right now, only the gods from heaven will know that I kill you. But, I am also sure that your people will be annihilated completely. So nobody will tell your father what I have done to you."


    Sexton roared with laughter. He seemed not affected by Stacy''s threats.


    Then he cast a casual glance at Austin''s direction.


    Austin suddenly felt frightened.


    Did Sexton know he was there? Did the man feel his presence? If that was the case, Austin knew that Sexton wouldn''t let him go after Stacy died. Would he be able to match this man''s strength and power?


    Austin smiled bitterly.


    An unexpected catastrophe was coming his way soon.


    As far as Austin could remember, he entered the Wild Herb Valley only for the purpose of gathering herbs. He didn''t expect that he would be facing such a dangerous situation.


    Austin almost forgot that the spiritual sense of an Emperor Realm warrior at the premium stage could find anyone or anything hidden.


    Now, he regretted his decision of not transferring himself to the City model when he still had the chance to do so.


    But regrets wouldn''t help in his current situation. What he needed to do right now was think of the best way to overcome the danger he was about to encounter.

 Chapter 1521 The Shocking Incidents

    "Sexton, for the purpose of getting hold of the map to the Secret Valley, you led the disciples of your Dark Night Sect to attack the disciples of our Deep Sea Commercial House abruptly," Stacy snarled. Inside the Wild Herb Valley where they stayed, there was also another small valley that had more precious and rare herbs. Thus, its location map was the most coveted by all the disciples who joined the herb collection. It was also the reason why Sexton took such a huge risk and poisoned Stacy, the young master of the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    Sexton succeeded in poisoning Stacy with a strong philter. Her face started to become more flushed as she gasped for air, and it made her chest constantly heave up and down. Her eyes gradually became blurred, and she breathed with some strange and seductive moans.


    "Ha-ha, Stacy, you are extremely smart!


    Your Deep Sea Commercial House sure lives up to your reputation. It''s no wonder that you''ve got informers throughout the East Mainland. I also heard that you''ve got the location map of the Secret Valley in the Wild Herb Valley. That precious map is the reason why you''re in this position now. As the saying goes, ''The precious stone lands its innocent possessor in jail, '' is that not right?


    In case you are interested to know, I have secretly planted our people in your Deep Sea Commercial House. That''s how we found out that you currently have the map. Of course, our Dark Night Sect would never miss such a good opportunity to get that map from you.


    Ha-ha! At the same time, I have always been admiring you, for you are such a beauty. Now, I will take this opportunity to approach you and enjoy your beauty more closely.


    Well, that''s enough of my chit-chatting! Stacy, can you feel the power of the Love-philter Powder in your body? It is now starting to take effect.


    All right! From now on, every minute counts. Stacy, there is nothing for you to worry about because we are going to have a good time in this valley. I will be very gentle, ha-ha-ha..."


    Sexton said as he laughed wildly. He was quite satisfied as things went well as he had expected.


    Stacy''s situation had started to get worse. Her pupils gradually lost their focus, and Sexton was very satisfied as he watched her struggling. He felt that she was about to lose her mind, and that her eyes were filled with an infinite desire for lust.


    Her flushed cheeks were quite red as if it was burning on fire.


    There was a weird expression on her face as she was completely paralyzed by the potency of the Love-philter Powder.


    It was a very strange scene.


    Stacy was supposed to be an elegant noblewoman always with an air of purity around her and an untouchable fairy that no one ever dared to offend. However


    Ha-ha! Since you can''t kill me with your sneak attack of the magical treasure, I will just wait and cure my injuries first. Then, I want you to climb to me like a dog and beg me to fuck you hard!"


    Sexton snarled, coughed and smirked wildly.


    He instantly took out a few medicinal herbs from his Space Ring and put them in his mouth. Then, he began to use his power to heal the wounds in his body.


    Stacy''s face turned pale after she listened to Sexton''s words. She knew that he was right. The Spiritual Sense Enhancing Pill could only suppress the potency of the Love-philter Powder in her body for a while. After that, she would still experience Love-philter Powder''s effect.


    Her failed attack to kill Sexton left her with deep regret. She didn''t expect that at that very critical moment, he could discover her plan of attack and dodge her deadly strike. Her dagger missed its target and only caused him some serious injuries.


    Now Stacy became desperate and started to panic. She knew that she would soon face her enemy''s wrath.


    Desperate tears started to run down her face as her body struggled to suppress the poisonous effect of the Love-philter Powder.


    At the same time, Austin witnessed the whole incident while he was hiding in the thick forest of the valley.


    ''Oh!


    so, the man has been badly injured. He is now using his power to cure his injuries.


    In that case...


    I will not miss this golden opportunity. I should take advantage of the situation and kill that man at once. I need to make a move now!'' Austin thought optimistically, and then he instantly made up his mind.


    He immediately used his bodily movement skill and showed up in front of Stacy and Sexton.


    ''Hum? Who is he?''


    Stacy and Sexton were startled. They curiously looked at the stranger who suddenly appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 1522 Do I Look Like A Fool To You (Part One)

    Shock was evident in both Stacy''s and Sexton''s eyes, but Austin seemed to have ignored it. He just swaggered to them with a wicked smile on his face.


    "Hey, guys! Nice day isn''t it?"


    He even greeted them as if he was talking with some neighbors. It was like he wasn''t getting into the middle of a fight at all.


    Whether the prey or the predator, both Stacy and Sexton were staring at Austin. They gave him a careful and measuring look while analyzing his level.


    Soon enough, Sexton''s lips twisted downward when he found that Austin was merely at the Semi-holy Realm. He couldn''t help but frown when he found out how low this guy was.


    ''Ah��a Semi-holy insect, '' he thought with contempt. Knowing this, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    As a warrior at the premium stage of Emperor Realm, Sexton couldn''t take a Semi-holy one more lightly.


    He had long gotten used to the pleasure of receiving flattery from warriors of lower levels. In his past experiences, these Semi-holy Realm insects would always pay him respects. They were all smiles and bows to him. They even knelt before him and licked his feet. Austin should be no exception.


    So even though he was already badly wounded, he still looked down upon a low-level warrior like Austin. He still despised him from the bottom of his heart. They were nothing but low life insects that cowered from powerful ones like him.


    "Oh, here you are!


    You know, I thought that you would never show up and planned to see our show as you hid in the shadows,"


    Sexton said to Austin after casting him a glance. His voice was dripping with sarcasm. There was a faint smile on his face which further showed his disdain and confidence. Austin said nothing in return and just smiled back at him.


    "I will tell you what. You are in luck today, boy. I am Sexto


    uce you to our Dark Night Sect to be an inner disciple or even a principal disciple.


    This is an opportunity you can''t afford to lose. The Dark Night Sect is one of the top sects in the East Mainland. You are a promising young man, I can tell. You have great talents and abilities. I''m sure you will rise above the others soon enough once you become one of our inner disciples.


    Now what are you waiting for? Do as I say!"


    Once again, Sexton persuaded Austin with the last bit of patience he could muster. The young lad kept on frustrating him.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Austin suddenly burst into a wild laughter. He was laughing so hard that he couldn''t even stand straight.


    "What are you laughing at? Are you crazy?"


    Sexton asked with a stern look. He was both confused and enraged by Austin''s reaction. He kept on thinking what he said that was funny.


    "I should ask what you are thinking about! I know who she is. She is the beloved daughter of the Deep Sea Commercial House. You use a philter on her to drug her. You want to rape her.


    You ask me to take part in doing this dirty work, and let me watch you do it.


    And you tell me that you will spare my life after I witness what you have done.

 Chapter 1523 Do I Look Like A Fool To You (Part Two)

    Seriously, do I look like a fool to you?"


    Austin questioned in a teasing tone, choking with laughter. He mocked what the desperate man had just said. But he bared the iron teeth behind his smiling face.


    "You call it a rare opportunity like it was true. But I just somehow feel that you are actually dragging me into danger."


    Austin shrugged, approaching Sexton step by step. He even faked a gesture as if he was in deep thoughts about what Sexton just said to him.


    Sexton was stunned. He never thought that Austin could see through him. He looked like an inexperienced young man to him after all. He thought that a young man like him should be easily bought over with some benefits and coercion.


    But he knew that Austin was telling the truth. He had hurt the beloved lady of the Deep Sea Commercial House, which was no small matter.


    If her sect knew that it was him who had hurt her, he wouldn''t get away with it easily. He was already in big trouble and his bad shape didn''t help at all.


    So without a doubt, he meant to let this Semi-holy insect die with this secret when all were done. Those were merely sweet words he had just promised. Those words were full of empty promises and it meant to just lure him to work with him.


    "What are you doing, brat?"


    Sexton couldn''t help but shudder when he saw that Austin was coming closer. The young man glared at him with the same murderous look he had shown him back then.


    "It seems to me that you are the foolish one around here. I want to kill you of course, couldn''t you see that?"


    Austin said in a soft voice. He spewed his killing intent with a sneer.


    "You are all wounded and crippled now. If now isn''t the perfect time to take your life, then when would it be? I won''t wait until you have recovere


    wounds. Austin felt lucky that even though he had the confidence of killing the man, he didn''t truly underestimate his ability from the beginning. Otherwise, he would have been dead for his carelessness now.


    Sexton was unable to bring the best out of himself now, so the light was relatively less vicious than usual. But it was still activated by a top warrior''s vital energy, so it was still too much for a Semi-holy Realm warrior or even a Holy Realm one to take.


    Sexton was sure that only a Semi-emperor Realm rival who did his best could resist this powerful strike. That young man who had been continuously offending him would be a dead man soon!


    But at that moment, Sexton seemed to have forgotten one important thing--he was seriously injured already.


    When he pushed himself to launch a powerful attack like this, he had also consumed a great amount of his energy to the extent that the remaining amount would not be enough to defend himself for a while.


    However, Austin did not forget that. His lips curled into a sly smile with a triumphant aura when he raised his arm above his head. He was preparing to attack with the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship.

 Chapter 1524 The Rescue Strategy

    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Austin released a dozen misty sword aura into the air, and it easily repelled the attack.


    He then used the Spiritual Pot in his Omnipotent Pot to crash with Sexton''s Soul Sea.


    To finish the fight, he used the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship to attack Sexton again and again. He was so furious that his attack created a loud crashing sound.


    Whoosh!


    Austin''s demonic avatar showed up at the same time creating a ripple effect and attacked Sexton with its swirling evil aura.


    ''''No!''''


    Sexton had sustained serious injuries by this time and this weakened his power. His only goal now was to spare his spiritual sense to protect his Soul Sea from the Spiritual Pot. Austin launched one attack after the other. Sexton could barely stand and defend himself. He tried to go against Austin''s demonic avatar but failed and was defeated instantly.


    Hit simultaneously by the demonic avatar and the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship, his body laid crushed into a pool of blood on the ground.


    While at death''s door, Sexton stared blankly at Austin. Still, he was unable to believe his fate.


    He was already at the premium stage of Emperor Realm. He never expected to die at the hands of a Semi-holy Realm warrior, a nameless pawn amid a sea of powerful cultivators.


    He died filled with remorse and unbelief.


    Aha!


    Austin stared at the dead figure in front of him. He took a deep breath of relief since he had defeated Sexton.


    Among all the opponents he had defeated, Sexton was the most powerful one.


    Sexton''s cultivation base was the same as Howard, who was the disciple of the Vasteras Holy Land.


    Still, Austin defeated him.


    With this victory in mind, he was confident he could also defeat Howard on the battle ring later on.


    The battle of defeating Sexton was a great boost to Austin''s confidence. Now he knew what strategy to use in fighting someone as powerful as Sexton in the future.


    As he started to relax and calm his mind, a shiny object caught his attention. It was a Space Ring lying on the ground.


    Since Sexton''s body was destroyed, the Space Ring fell off and rolled to the ground.


    Austin waved his hand and motioned towards the Space Ring. He picked it up using his vital energy f


    noticed the blood and bones on the ground. They stared at it for a while.


    The cluster of bones and blood that was scattered on the ground seemed to give them a familiar feeling.


    Then someone recognized it.


    "My gosh!


    It is Sexton! He must have been killed.''''


    ''''Argh!


    Who the hell dared to kill a disciple of the Dark Night Sect?''''


    "Damn it! Now we''re in trouble. How are we going to tell Sexton''s death to Elder Caleb? He will definitely take revenge on us!''''


    "It must be Stacy! That bitch did it!''''


    "But she was drugged with the Love-philter Powder. How could she kill Sexton?''''


    The disciples of the Dark Night Sect argued among each other. They had no idea on what to do with Sexton''s death.


    It turned out that Sexton had a noble identity in the Dark Night Sect. His father was in charge of the law department, and he was also one of the promising disciples honored by the sect.


    Sexton was also the esteemed leader of the team of the Dark Night Sect who came here for herb collection.


    And he was killed unexpectedly.


    Then someone in the group spoke, "On our way here, I noticed someone running to the west in haste."


    A disciple from the Dark Night Sect suddenly remembered something and cried out.


    "I saw him as well! He must be the murderer. Let''s follow him immediately! We need to catch him so we can appease Elder Caleb''s wrath."


    Together, the disciples flew into the sky and headed towards the west in search of the escaping figure who murdered Sexton.

 Chapter 1525 The Antidote

    There was no time to waste. Austin had to escape with Stacy as soon as possible before disciples from the Dark Night Sect could discover them. If he didn''t, it would only lead to another trouble: being the Dark Night Sect''s next target.


    Thus, Austin dragged Stacy with his Diabolic Flashing Skill to escape with her. It took them half a day to enter a dense jungle, which, as his spiritual sense had told him, was clear and safe, sans anyone who wanted to hunt them down.


    Still carrying Stacy, he scanned the jungle and saw a clearing with soft, dry grass just a few meters away. When he reached the clearing, he laid Stacy down as he thought of possible solutions to help her recover.


    At that moment, it seemed easier for Austin to think of a solution than to overcome what Stacy was about to do to him.


    Instead of letting her hands just relax on the ground, Stacy clung to Austin, with her hands clasped around his neck. Suddenly, he could feel her breath closer to him, hot as it blew against his neck and ear.


    Her breath was fragrant, like fresh flowers in a summer field.


    It was so intoxicating that Austin almost lost his mind.


    His heart was beating so fast and his head was spinning uncontrollably as he felt this extremely beautiful woman''s skin brush against his.


    How could he take control of this situation? This was too close for comfort.


    Here was a woman, a warrior at the premium stage of Emperor Realm and with profoundly intense vital energy, barely inches away from him.


    And there he was, a virgin who was clueless in dealing with a woman who couldn''t take her hands off of him because she was under the influence of a philter.


    "Stacy, that''s enough."


    Austin swallowed hard, tried his best to look away from Stacy, and concentrated forcefully on something other than her nakedness.


    "You''re now safe from that bastard.


    If you understand what I''m saying, please let the vital energy flow freely in your body now and let''s see if it works."


    Stacy, however, didn''t seem to understand a single word that Austin said.


    She kept clinging her slender body to him which made him feel like he was chained to her.


    As if things couldn''t get any crazier, Stacy suddenly grabbed Austin''s neck and began kissing it pas


    ustin had his own unique understanding of pill refinement and identification.


    He searched further and further, with hope rising in his chest until he saw a jade bottle containing five to six light blue pills.


    "Bingo! I''m sure those are the antidotes,"


    he exclaimed.


    With another wave of his hand, a pill was taken out of the jade bottle and went straight into his right hand, so fast as if it teleported.


    "Stacy, Stacy," Austin tried to waken her up from her hallucinatory state when all she did the entire time was kiss and caress his body.


    That was when he realized that Stacy had already stripped him off his robes.


    He was on top of her �C half-naked!


    "Uhh... Stacy, you''re embarrassing me,"


    Austin said, turning red. With his senses still intact, he slipped the pill in Stacy''s mouth and forced her to swallow it.


    "I really hope it works,"


    Austin whispered with more hope than ever.


    In just a few moments, Stacy slowly calmed down.


    Her temperature stabilized and her movements slowed down, too.


    "Whew, it worked!"


    Austin shouted. He couldn''t help the excitement.


    Finally, he could unfasten himself from Stacy and gently laid her down on the grass.


    ''I''m so relieved. Problem solved.


    No more wild woman trying to undress me, ''


    Austin said to himself, sighing.


    Stacy''s irrepressible behavior almost pushed Austin on the brink of a breakdown.


    If he hadn''t found the antidote, he wouldn''t know what would have happened between the two of them.

 Chapter 1526 Get Rid Of Stacy

    After taking the antidote, Stacy got better. Her face which had turned as red as a ripe tomato before was now back to its normal color.


    With her eyes closed, she had already dozed off. There was a serene expression on her face, showing how worn out she was. She fluttered her long eyelashes occasionally.


    Austin took a deep breath. He was relieved that he had been able to help Stacy get through the dire situation she was in.


    "Looks like the cure worked well. She is finally out of danger,"


    Austin muttered, feeling relaxed.


    There was a bitter smile on Austin''s face as he looked at the bite mark Stacy had left on his left shoulder.


    The wound was so deep that blood was seeping out from it.


    "I wonder if this will leave scars!"


    Austin murmured.


    Then, he took out clean clothes from his Space Ring and put it on Stacy.


    "Things are settled now!


    If I failed to control myself, I would get stuck in an awkward situation.


    Luckily. I tried my best to suppress my desire, or I would have made a huge mistake,"


    Austin said as he patted his chest.


    "Brat, I think you''re a dumb ass. You could have saved her by sleeping with her,"


    the Flame Emperor mocked at him.


    "Looks like the lady is safe now.


    She will wake up soon.


    After she was drugged, she couldn''t control herself and tried to have sex with you.


    She is an unmarried girl from a prominent family. And reputation means everything to girls like her.


    Perhaps she will murder you because she is afraid you might tell others what has happened to her this morning.


    So you must keep an eye on her,"


    he went on talking.


    Austin froze for a second. He knew whatever the Flame Emperor was saying made sense.


    ''She will surely be ashamed of what has happened after waking up.


    Her father runs the Deep Sea Commercial House, and she would not want to bring shame to her respectable family.


    If she doesn''t get over this, she might kill me.


    Damn it! I need to find a safe place for her before I leave.


    Wh


    . He was absorbing the efficacy of the herbs completely.


    Austin''s eyes sparkled, and he looked pretty re-energized. His body turned firm and supple again. It was clear, the herbs had started their effect.


    An hour went by, Austin ate all the superior herbs and superior herbs which were in front of him.


    The color of his skin turned red from orange.


    His veins seemed to have expanded to let large amounts of blood flow through them.


    His skin was so red as if he got scalded. It looked as though he was burnt by boiling tea.


    The blood inside his body started to boil like water kept on the stove in a kettle.


    Vapors were rising out of his skin. Any other cultivator would have exploded if he had been in Austin''s shoes.


    Austin was able to bear all those changes because he had practiced the Overlord Body-refining Formula and the Beast Energy-extracting Skill.


    After he practiced those skills, his body had become much stronger than the body of a common cultivator.


    Slowly the vapors disappeared. After that Austin gave off a good smell.


    With that, a dazzling light as bright as the sunlight ran through Austin''s body.


    Austin could clearly hear his blood pulsing around in his body. He could not just feel but also hear the strong life vitality rush with strong force inside him, cleaning and enhancing his body.

 Chapter 1527 The First Stage Of Grand Body Refining Skill

    The next task for Austin was to cultivate the Grand Body Refining Skill. This cultivation method was to make many difficult gestures like yoga, which was the only way to guide the powerful herbal juice to run through his body.


    The rush of blood and energy could be felt in his heart as he absorbed the elixir.


    Body refining was actually a process of reconstituting the flesh and bones.


    This process gradually refined Austin''s muscles, bones, cells and tissues.


    The whole process of tearing and regenerating was excruciating, but it was an essential procedure of body redefining.


    "Come on! Hang on for one more minute. Another minute.


    Refine! Refine! Refine!"


    The entire process of refining was torture, but nevertheless attractive.


    "Ah!"


    The whole cave was filled with Austin''s bellows of pain.


    The pain of reconstruction was never new to him as he had done this numerous times before. The agony was now tolerable.


    Austin''s body was constantly strengthened as the elixir was slowly refined into his energy and life vitality.


    The night flew by, and Austin successfully absorbed the elixir.


    His body went through drastic changes.


    The surface of his skin was pure and glowing due to the effect created by the vapor of blood and energy.


    "Ha-ha! I have finally achieved the first stage of Grand Body Refining Skill. I feel that I''m five times stronger now,"


    Austin exclaimed, quite excited and overjoyed. He made a slight movement to feel his new acquired strength. Then he displayed a satisfied grin as he heard the crackling sounds after his every move.


    He tossed his clothes and stared at his body, admiring the perfect tones. His muscles were full of destructive power.


    This made his ego grow bigger, as he achieved to complete the Grand Body Refining Skill after just one night.


    He felt like he had just been reborn, coming straight out of a delicate cocoon.


    The Grand Body Refining Skill was so powerful


    that it could res


    ily turned on its pages, trying to find the name of this mysterious herb.


    ''''The earth pith herb!


    A grade two superior herb of earth attribute!


    What a surprise!"


    Austin was overwhelmed by his unexpected harvest.


    He carefully dug out the earth pith herb and placed it into his Space Ring.


    Then he continued to search for other herbs in the surrounding areas.


    Moments later, he luckily found numerous superior herbs that were different kinds and levels.


    This place was full of spiritual energy, resulting into the growth of countless valuable herbs.


    Austin grew excited and kept collecting herbs.


    All of a sudden, something unexpected happened.


    Austin was disturbed by the sound of rushing birds and trampled leaves. Several warriors with a murderous will in their eyes were dashing towards him.


    ''''Oh?''''


    Austin halted, looking at the distance.


    The warriors charged towards him like meteors falling from the sky.


    "How dare you sneak into the domain of the Primordial Sect?


    You are just a low class Semi-holy Realm trash!


    Fuck!


    You have a lot of nerve to try and steal from us.


    You''re dead meat!"


    At this moment, a barbaric voice that was full of fury was heard from afar.


    Before anyone could think more about it, several figures landed right in front of Austin.

 Chapter 1528 Austins Physical Strength

    Four men, dressed in identical clothes landed in front of Austin.


    "Brat, Primordial Sect is one of the most prominent second-class sects in the East Mainland,"


    the Flame Emperor said to Austin.


    ''It turns out they are from a second-class sect, '' Austin thought.


    "You''re just at the Semi-holy Realm, how dare you break into this area? We only allow disciples of our sect to pick up herbs here. Are you out of your mind, you fool?" one of the four men scolded Austin.


    He looked at Austin from head to foot, inspecting him from a distance. There was a grim, malicious look in his eyes.


    "Now turn in everything you have collected, clear your own cultivation base and get the hell out of here,"


    another man said in an indignant voice.


    Their words angered Austin. The Wild Herb Valley was open for all to pick herbs, and he did not understand where their arrogance was coming from.


    As for the four disciples of the Primordial Sect, one of them had already reached the preliminary stage of Semi-emperor Realm. One was at the premium stage of Holy Realm and two were at the medium stage of Holy Realm.


    With Austin''s current strength, they were not a threat to him. There was no reason to fear their presence.


    Austin had just mastered the first level of Grand Body Refining Skill, and now his physical strength had reached twenty million pounds.


    He had never used the power of the Grand Body Refining Skill. Now was his chance to test the amount of strength he had. The four disciples of the Primordial Sect would likely be a part of his experiment.


    ''They said they occupied this area, so their companions must be somewhere nearby.


    If I get into a fight with them, the noise will attract the other disciples of the Primordial Sect. If their companions from the Emperor Realm make it here, and see me fighting with them, I will be in big trouble.


    Looks like I need to take out them quickly, '' Austin deliberated on his actions.


    He could not afford to be careless.


    Even if he was ready to wipe them out, it did not show on Austin''s face. He walked closer to the four men and shrugged his shoulder.


    "As far as I know, this area does not belong to your sect. Anyone is allowed to gather herbs


    man who had reached the premium stage of Holy Realm.


    Austin threw a punch at his prey, which pushed the air away in front of him.


    "That''s impossible!" the remaining two disciples of the Primordial Sect shouted after they had recovered from their shock.


    The amazing physical strength Austin displayed was unbelievable to them. They thought Austin was not human but a fierce beast.


    "How dare you lay a hand on the people of our sect? I''m going to kill you. Earth-shaking Fist!" the man who was at the premium stage of Holy Realm shouted.


    He was enraged with what Austin did to his companions.


    An overwhelming vital energy force came out from his body as he channeled his violent vital energy into his right fist.


    It turned out he was an expert in fist skills. The fist skill he displayed was based on his vital energy. He stretched out his right fist to attack Austin as he rushed towards him. The fist radiance illuminated the space


    With a loud sound, two strong fists collided with each other.


    Austin used his mere physical strength, while the Holy Realm cultivator of premium stage relied on his tremendous vital energy.


    The moment their fists collided with each other, the disciple of the Primordial Sect was thrown into the air and landed on the ground with a bang! He tried to get up, but failed. He was in too much pain as he coughed out blood on the ground.


    Austin was a little disappointed. The impact only hurt his enemy and failed to kill him.

 Chapter 1529 Go Deep Into The Lake

    "You are insane!


    How dare you kill great warriors from our Primordial Sect? You little shit! You know what? You''re a dead man,"


    said the remaining Semi-emperor Realm warrior. His lips were snarled as he scanned over the bodies of his three companions. Their angry eyes met and Austin, for a moment, caught a glimpse of awe mixed in with his rage. He didn''t blame him. Austin had killed his friends before he could even lift a finger to defend them.


    "Fuck you! You don''t scare me. You had your chance to defeat me. Now you can meet your friends in hell,"


    Austin shouted back. Without wasting another moment, he ran forward and lifted his fist. The warrior bared his teeth and prepared himself for the impact. Austin wondered why he wasn''t trying to find a power to use against him. This thought had barely entered his head when the physical strength from his fist ripped the space between them and the air was sucked out, leaving a vacuum zone in front of him.


    Knowing that he possessed the physical strength of twenty million pounds, Austin wondered what would happen if he used it against a Semi-emperor Realm master. It was proven that it could grind down any Holy Realm warrior, so he expected a Semi-emperor Realm warrior wouldn''t stand a chance.


    Feeling white hot, Austin really wanted to find the answer to his question during this battle.


    "Go to hell!"


    The warrior was so full of rage that he didn''t seem to hear Austin at all. From where he was standing, Austin could see vital energy pulsating from his body and into the air around him. It was violent and reaching out towards the sky like gigantic hands. It twisted together, forming into a huge battleaxe, and before Austin could react, it swung at his torso.


    Austin had underestimated the warrior''s fighting skills since his friends had been so easy to kill.


    Boom!


    Austin''s fist and the giant battleaxe collided with each other in midair. The warrior''s eyes widened and Austin felt a smile grow on his face.


    A second later, they were both thrown backwards. The energy emitted from the collision was so powerful that it had destroyed everything in its wake. The lake next to them had heated so high that bubbles were rising and bursting on the surface and geysers were shooting into the sky.


    The warrior scrambled to his feet and run backwards several meters before he came to a stop. Fear crossed his face as his jaw fell open.


    The ground where they had been standing was smoking and Austin was still sitting on his backside several yards away.


    "How was that even possible? You can''t be so strong. You are only a kid," the warrior grumbled.


    Inferior warriors had never been a problem for him in the past. He had killed hundreds of them without hardly lifting a finger.


    "Shit. It looks like twenty million pounds of physical strength won''t work against a Semi-holy Realm Warrior. I need to think of something else,"


    Austin muttered to himself, disappointed.


    Unfortunately, it appeared that he would need to master the second level of the Grand Body Refining Skill before he could use physical strength to defeat his enemy at the Semi-emperor Realm.


    Even worse, this enemy was only a Semi-emperor Realm warrior. In order to win against the Emperor Realm warrior, he would need a thorough understandi


    ced to almost nothing. Who did this? Who murdered my brothers and how did the murderer escape without being punished? This is unforgivable! It''s a brutal crime,"


    the man in white clothes shouted. His voice echoed between the heaven and earth so that the air vibrated. His eyes were wide and darted around, ready to jump and kill the first person that looked guilty.


    "Augustus, please calm down," another disciple said hurriedly, stepping forward from the others.


    The man cursed and turned to the disciple that had spoken. The other disciples stepped backward and began trembling with fear.


    The man wearing white clothes was normally kind towards the other disciples but when he got angry, he would spare no one.


    "Augustus, I just received a message from the Contact Jade Slip. It says that it was this bastard who killed our fellow brothers,"


    a short disciple said, handing him the Contact Jade Slip. Slowly, the clear image of a human materialized on it. It was Austin.


    "Find him. There''s no way he has escaped from the crime scene. He must be hiding somewhere. Find this god damn bastard.


    I want to punish him. After this, not even killing him a thousand times will feel like justice. After his arrest, I will hack him to pieces and feed his bones and flesh to the beasts,"


    the man snapped. He stared hard at Austin''s image on the Contact Jade Slip, crinkling it in his hand from sheer anger.


    "Consider it done,"


    all the other disciples replied at once. None of them dared to defy his order after they saw how upset he was. There was no doubt that Augustus would punish them like the murderer if they didn''t find him.


    Using their bodily movement skills, they scattered, searching the surrounding area thoroughly.


    This area was occupied by the Primordial Sect. In that Sect, there were three hundred disciples that went into the Wild Herb Valley for herb gathering mission. Among them, there were seventeen Emperor Realm warriors, which was impressive, even for a first-class sect.


    Before long, Austin''s image had been handed out on the Contact Jade Slips of all the disciples, and each one of these disciples began hunting him down with anger deep in their bones.

 Chapter 1530 The Mysterious Dragon Fist (Part One)

    At the bottom of the lake where Austin was hiding, he cleverly teleported himself into the City model so that nobody could find him. The City model, a magical space weapon, instantly turned into a grain of sand. Its new form perfectly blended with its surrounding environment. It was safe to say that Austin was now hiding in a very safe place.


    In a street inside the City model, Austin was sitting quietly.


    He soon released his spiritual sense to detect the situation around the lake. Moments later, he found out what the disciples of the Primordial Sect were doing at that moment.


    ''It seems that, in order to capture me, these disciples of the Primordial Sect were planning to search the area thoroughly.


    There are more than a dozen Emperor Realm masters who are searching for me desperately. If I go out at this time, it is highly possible that I would be surrounded by a lot of them. When that happened, I would be trapped in an endless and deadly trouble. I''d better stay here to avoid that trouble. After these disciples of the Primordial Sect have left the area, I''ll go out then, ''


    Austin thought quietly. He weighed the current situation and the possible scenarios that could happen.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, he took out a pile of herbs from his Space Ring. Those herbs were all collected by Austin that day.


    After that, Austin took out four Space Rings from his pocket. These unfamiliar Space Rings belonged to the four unfortunate disciples of the Primordial Sect who had been killed by him moments ago.


    He had taken out all the things in the four Space Rings and placed each item in front of him.


    "Wow, that''s quite a lot of stuff," Austin said with great satisfaction. He beamingly looked at the collected treasures.


    The four Space Rings contained a great amount of herbs. Some of these herbs we


    as he found the situation a little helpless.


    He had to continue to hide in the City model for a little longer and wait until the right time to leave came.


    With nothing else to do, he thought for a while and took one jade slip out of his Space Ring.


    Then, he murmured to himself, "Since I am free now, I will make good use of the time and begin to cultivate the Mysterious Dragon Fist, a vital energy martial arts skill."


    Back then, he had chosen three martial arts skills at the library of the Flame Holy Land.


    Those three skills were the Glorious Swordsmanship, the Mysterious Dragon Fist, and the Grand Body Refining Skill.


    Although the current overall strength of the Flame Holy Land was relatively weaker than before, it still used to be one of the four powerful Holy Lands of the East Mainland more than a thousand years ago.


    It had been equipped with various amazing skills and weapons.


    The martial arts skills described in the books of its library were the ones that had been passed down for a long time. They were packed with some kinds of pretty strong power. At least, they were far superior to those practiced by the disciples from the fourth-class, third-class, or even second-class sects.

 Chapter 1531 The Mysterious Dragon Fist (Part Two)

    Austin again released his spiritual sense to read the cultivation method of the Mysterious Dragon Fist written in the jade slip in full details. After reading it four or five times, Austin could completely keep it in mind. He had fully memorized it.


    In the next moment, he began to cultivate the Mysterious Dragon Fist.


    The Mysterious Dragon Fist was a kind of vital energy martial arts skill. The important thing to keep in mind when using it was that the warrior cultivating it should refine his vital energy and transform it into strips of dragon-shaped vital energy. Whenever he wanted to display the skill, he simply needed to throw a punch and then the strips of the dragon-shaped vital energy would pounce towards his enemies. Such kind of change might sound easy, but it was not. One should never underestimate its power.


    In terms of cultivating the Mysterious Dragon Fist, there were a few important things to remember. First of all, the warrior needed to successfully condense the dragon-shaped vital energy because this would be the foundation of the skill. Once the skill was to be used in real fighting, more dragon-shaped vital energy was required to make the skill more forceful. If the warrior created more of this energy, then the skill would become more powerful.


    "Well, I''ll start the refinement of the dragon-shaped vital energy first. After all, it is the foundation of the Mysterious Dragon Fist!"


    Austin murmured with expectation in his eyes. He was determined to make the most out of his free time in the City model.


    He stood on the ground, closed his eyes, dropped his arms and concentrated on his cultivation completely.


    Soon, streams of light gold vital energy force began to gather in his body.


    According to the method described in the jade slip, he was controlling the distr


    ct more herbs.


    Upon the thought, Austin exerted his spiritual sense force to scan the situation around the lake once more.


    After a while of scanning the area, he didn''t find a figure lingering around.


    "Oh, whatever! Whether they are here or not, I need to go out now!" Austin exclaimed in a slightly annoyed tone.


    With that thought in mind, he prepared to teleport himself out of the City model.


    A few moments later, he showed up in the lake and put away the City model in his Space Ring.


    Just when he was about to get out of the lake, something caught his attention.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of some dazzling white light.


    Somehow, he felt it strange, so without wasting any second, he immediately turned around and steered his attention to check the dazzling light.


    It turned out that a skeleton of a human sat there at a certain sludge area at the bottom of the lake. It was half-buried in the mud. Austin could only see the other portion of it that was exposed in the lake.


    At the same time, a milky white bead embedded in the skeleton and it was shimmering.


    The dazzling white light that Austin caught a glimpse of was emitted by this milky white bead.

 Chapter 1532 Sixty Thousand Years Ago

    The bead, even though half-buried in the mud, glimmered, bright enough for Austin to notice. It was shiny and exquisite. But it also looked mysterious and gave off a strange feel in the air.


    Austin became curious and sensed it with his spiritual sense.


    Whoosh!


    His spiritual sense hovered over the bead and suddenly entered an extraordinary space inside.


    This surprised Austin. He looked around and observed using his spiritual sense.


    It was a peculiar space filled with translucent mist.


    At a far corner, stood a faint figure. It was motionless and seemed to be looking back at him.


    The figure remained hazy, but Austin believed that he was about thirty. He wore an ancient dark yellow robe that made him look noble and his hands rested on his back. Austin detected a trace of sadness on his face.


    "Gee?"


    As Austin''s spiritual sense settled on the space, the man in the dark yellow robe instantly perceived his spiritual sense.


    "Alas, what a miracle! Someone is finally here," exclaimed the man in the bead.


    He seemed to have come alive after he detected Austin''s spiritual sense.


    Austin heard him and was surprised himself.


    He could see that the man inside the bead was a soul, and it was about to disappear.


    The figure was hardly visible and was almost transparent. Austin was afraid that he would lose his connection with the figure anytime.


    "Looks like this guy is running out of his spiritual soul energy,"


    uttered the Flame Emperor in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    The Flame Emperor was by now also a soul. His spiritual soul energy had been depleted, but he had not reached that crucial point where he would disappear.


    The spiritual soul of this man was hanging by a thread and could dissipate anytime inside the milky bead.


    "I am a disciple of a small sect, and I came to the Wild Herb Valley to collect herbs and have a trial. Sir, who are you, please?" Austin asked.


    He figured that the man had been here for a long time. In terms of age, this man should be an elder.


    "The Wild Herb Valley?


    Collecting herbs and having a trial?


    What''s going on here?


    This is the territory of our Cyan Pill Valley. How did you get in here and gather


    Well, no wonder. It is a very special place. The Secret Valley is an essential place for the Cyan Pill Valley.


    We have placed a magical hedge of protection around it.


    The place was designed to be hidden from outsiders. That is why people from other sects have long been searching for it, but could not find it.


    Ha-Ha! I remember, it was a sacred place for the Cyan Pill Valley. Inside the Secret Valley grows the rarest and most powerful herbs. If you go inside, you will see everything you need to be more powerful. The choices are endless.


    I will show you the way to the Secret Valley so you could collect your herbs. But you have to promise me...


    You will take my bones to Jessy''s practice cave.


    Do you agree?" asked the man.


    "Deal."


    Austin thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    He heard every word. The Secret Valley was an important place for the Cyan Pill Valley. If he could get his hand on the rare and precious herbs that grew inside the valley, it would help him become more powerful.


    "Let''s not waste any more time. Put away my bones and this Soul-nourishing Bead. I will show you the way to the Secret Valley,"


    the man said.


    "Okay."


    Austin waved his hand and grabbed the bones from the mud. He wiped away the mud and placed it safely into his Space Ring.


    He then took the milky-white bead and followed the man''s instructions. He drew it into his Soul Sea using his mind and went on to his new journey.

 Chapter 1533 Hes Back

    Austin flew out of the water and landed at the lakeside. He looked around but didn''t see anyone nearby. He unleashed his spiritual sense to check the surroundings but he didn''t find any signs of the Primordial Sect disciples.


    ''I''ve been hiding under the lake for a day. Maybe they thought I''ve already fled so they went somewhere else to look for me, '' he silently told himself.


    ''Besides, their main mission is to collect herbs. I''m sure they won''t waste their time staying in one place for too long.''


    He felt relieved because he was now safe from the Primordial Sect disciples.


    So without hesitation, he activated the Diabolic Flashing Skill and headed towards the depth of the valley.


    ''According to that man, the Secret Valley lies in the depth of the forbidden valley. I guess that area is now controlled by the disciples of the three holy lands, '' Austin analyzed.


    Austin kept moving while using his spiritual sense to scan the area ahead of him.


    Every time he saw some people on his way, he would dodge them.


    Although he wasted so much time by doing it, at least he kept himself away from trouble.


    An hour had passed.


    All of a sudden, Austin saw something unusual through his spiritual sense. Something seemed to be going on not so far away from him.


    ''What? They''ve made it here?'' he thought.


    He was in awe as he saw a large bunch of people ahead of him.


    Dozens of the Flame Holy Land disciples were among those people.


    They seemed to be in big trouble.


    The disciples of the Flame Holy Land were surrounded by over three hundred people. Obviously, these people outnumbered them.


    Austin contemplated for a while. After struggling a little, he eventually made a difficult decision. He landed on the ground and sneaked up on them.


    ''I''m a part of the Flame Holy Land. I can''t stand watching them being bullied by other people, '' he pondered to himself.


    Soon enough, he was already moving closer to where the disciples of the Flame Holy Land stood.


    He caught sight of Rahul and the other Flame Holy Land disciples surrounded by more than three hundred people.


    "A bunch of losers from a fourth-class sect. Do you know who we are? We''re from the Blood-thirsty Gang. You really have the guts to break into this area? Who gave you the permission to pick herbs here?"


    Austin heard a man in a green robe scolding the disciples of the Flame Holy Land.


    "Now, I am giving you two choices: surrender all your herbs to us and leave willingly or we will kick all of you out of here by force!" the man continued to threaten them.


    Austin could see the look of frustration from the faces of the Flame Holy Land disciples.


    Then man continued his speech.


    "If you choose


    .


    A teenager with a tapered face from the Blood-thirsty Gang walked to the man''s side.


    "Don''t be angry, Nicholas. He is just a loser. Let me teach him a lesson," he said gallantly.


    Obviously, this teenager in a black robe was the man''s loyal follower because when he noticed that the man was already angry, he volunteered to teach Austin a lesson to appease him immediately.


    This teenager was at the preliminary stage of Semi-emperor Realm so he was very confident. He slowly approached Austin with a playful look on his face. There was no way he would take a Semi-holy Realm cultivator seriously.


    "You''ve made a huge mistake, brat. You shouldn''t have offended Nicholas," the teenager warned Austin.


    "Now get down on your knees and beg for mercy. After that, I will let you take your own life. Otherwise, I will cut your heart out and kill you slowly."


    When he spoke, the teenager released an enormous vital energy and directed it at Austin.


    But Austin didn''t even waver. He just stood still and waited for the teenager to approach him.


    The disciples of the Flame Holy Land also didn''t come to his rescue because they had already witnessed how Austin had slain a Semi-emperor Realm master.


    The teenager stopped when he was just a few meters away from Austin.


    Seeing that Austin didn''t move a bit, he laughed out loud.


    "Brat, you can''t move because of my vital energy force, right? You are just a poor guy of the Semi-holy Realm. I''m sure, if I release more vital energy, you will be crushed," he said proudly.


    "You are being ridiculous," Austin responded with a defiant smile.


    It wasn''t true that he couldn''t move because of the teenager''s vital energy. It didn''t even affect him.


    The moment Austin finished his words, he threw a quick punch at the teenager''s chest.

 Chapter 1534 Meet Stacy Again

    The black-robed teenager didn''t expect that Austin would attack him right after he released his vital energy to control him.


    "You!" he uttered, extremely horrified.


    However, before he could even say another word, his body had already exploded, and his blood and bones scattered on the ground.


    ''That''s impossible!''


    Everyone who witnessed what just happened was petrified.


    The disciples of the Blood-thirsty Gang were evidently shaken up by the scene, while those from the Flame Holy Land did not feel very surprised. After all, they had already seen Austin take down Semi-emperor Realm masters effortlessly.


    "Damn it. Go to hell!" bellowed Nicholas of the Blood-thirsty Gang, his face distorting in rage.


    He was a cultivator at the medium stage of Emperor Realm. With a sinister expression, he released a terrifyingly powerful vital energy to form a dozen-meter-long blade.


    All of a sudden, the power released by the blade filled the space as it shot towards Austin.


    ''Emperor Realm masters like him do possess an overwhelming formidable vital energy, '' Austin remarked.


    Yet, he felt that the overbearing vital energy was going to crush him.


    He obviously had trouble handling the attack from an Emperor Realm master.


    "That was so low. You are bullying a weak. Your opponent is me," Rahul snorted.


    He moved his body, and the next minute, he was right in front of Austin. Wasting no time, channeled his vital energy to his palm, covering it with flames.


    As he stretched his now rock-hard and blazing hand, it collided with the blade formed by vital energy.


    Bang!


    Violent waves of vital energy spread in all directions, creating an enormous force in the air that sent rocks and specks of dust flying.


    The people of the Blood-thirsty Gang, who stood close to Rahul, ran away in fright.


    Even the disciples of the Flame Holy Land took several steps back.


    Once they got hit by the vital energy waves, they would sustain severe injuries or even get killed. That was how strong those forces were that no one would risk their lives to come close to it.


    Nicholas took a few steps backward before he steadied himself.


    He looked at Rahul with apparent fear, for he realized that the latter was way stronger than him.


    Desp


    t to you annually for free; when we need your service, you must always come to our aid."


    Again, Stacy''s voice was cold and detached, only proving her superior rank.


    "I know, Miss Ren. The elders ordered us to be at your disposal if we are to meet you," Nicholas replied, bowing a little more.


    ''I see. The Deep Sea Commercial House is involved with the Blood-thirsty Gang. The disciples of the latter have to follow Miss Ren''s order, '' Austin thought.


    "Oh, who are these people?" Stacy suddenly asked.


    It was only now that she noticed the disciples of the Flame Holy Land.


    "Miss Ren, they are just a bunch of stupid losers. They broke into our place and killed our companions. I was planning to wipe them out," Nicholas answered honestly.


    He swept his spiteful gaze through the disciples of the Flame Holy Land before finally settling on Austin. He was thinking about how to torment the young man to his fullest.


    "I see. Well, we''ll leave now. I need to know where those assholes from the Dark Night Sect are," Stay said, glancing at the people of the Flame Holy Land.


    It seemed like she wasn''t interested in any of them.


    "Take care, Miss Ren,"


    Nicholas said with respect, bowing his head once again to remind her of his curtsy.


    As Stacy was about to leave, she suddenly caught a glimpse of Austin.


    She froze immediately, and her emotionless eyes lit up as she turned around and stared at him.


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat as he realized that she was looking at him.

 Chapter 1535 Come Closer

    ''Did she recognize me?


    That''s impossible. She was barely herself due to the philter, ''


    Austin thought, as he stood frozen in his place and in the presence of the very reason he couldn''t move or even breathe: Stacy.


    How could he forget that day? It was the first time he got that intimate with someone, especially one whose beauty could get him weak in the knees.


    Nonetheless, he wasn''t one to exploit her situation, even when she clung to his body like a bee to a precious flower. Even when her lips treated his body like a train route and traveled from one station to another with no headway. Even when her hands touched him like she was home.


    Austin was concerned about getting punished, or worse, killed, by Stacy for seeing her with barely any clothes after they got all torn.


    She, after all, had the power to do so, after having reached the premium stage of Emperor Realm. More than that, she was among the nearly 40 Emperor Realm warriors who were the pride of the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    Plus, the fighting men of the Deep Sea Commercial House were too strong for his own good, and their horses were fed fat. Fighting against them would mean asking for trouble �C lots of it.


    Lost in his own thoughts, Austin didn''t realize that Stacy had been observing him, as if she was trying to remember something.


    "You look familiar. Come over here,"


    Stacy ordered Austin, with her voice trembling and her expression changing to curiosity and confusion.


    Everyone, including disciples from both the Flame Holy Land and the Blood-thirsty Gang, traded glances and threw alternating looks between Stacy and Austin.


    They surmised something strange was going on, but couldn''t pinpoint the exact cause.


    This was a big deal for everyone. Stacy was looked upon with high regard since she was from a well-known commercial house. Austin could only pale in comparison.


    A lesser male warrior at the Semi-holy Realm versus a female warrior at the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    How could she take such interest in him? They wondered if Stacy had mistaken Austin for somebody else.


    ''Oh shit. It seems that she really recognized me. I must get out of here soon, ''


    Austin thought to himself. He lowered his head and avoided any eye contact with Stacy.


    Runni


    h stature and competence beyond measure, had professed their adoration for her and had asked for her hand in marriage. Not a single soul succeeded in taking her hand or getting a kiss from her.


    24 years a virgin. Stacy had never let anyone touch her and had never laid a finger on a man''s body unless it was to fight him on the battlefield.


    That was why she couldn''t accept what happened to her that day when Sexton of the Dark Night Sect poisoned her.


    Under the influence of the Love-philter Powder, this virgin almost became a whore who would welcome penises of all shapes and sizes between her legs.


    But even then, in such a carnal, almost primal state, Stacy was able to keep her consciousness intact for a while, thanks to her cultivation base being at the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    She vaguely remembered that Sexton was about to assault her.


    Then, a brave teenager arrived just in time to prevent that from happening.


    Though she was already safe from malicious hands, she wasn''t safe from the effects of the philter just yet.


    Her sexual desire became so strong that she was so ready to give her virginity to the brave teenager she could barely see clearly, much less had known. She remembered kissing, caressing, and undressing him. She never stopped even when he begged her to stop. He never took advantage of her even when he could have.


    Instead, he looked for an antidote and helped her heal.


    And when she got better, he left her, alone in the cave, without telling her his name.

 Chapter 1536 It Was Me (Part One)

    By morning, Stacy woke up lying on the ground of a cave alone. Somewhat remembering the night before, she immediately checked her body under the man''s robe covering her body. Her eyes started welling with tears as she sighed in relief. Still she was dressed. Although most of her clothes was torn, she still got her underwear. That just meant her body was untouched by any man. Safe, pure, and she was still a virgin. No man dared to touch her.


    She felt so touched and grateful as she remembered that young man.


    If that young man hadn''t stepped out, Sexton might have violated her. That lousy and rough guy had been harassing her since she could remember. And last night, he was more aggressive than before.


    Stacy held the robes closer to her body. Thinking about Sexton made her shiver. The thought of him touching her against her will was frightening and disgusting, almost making her want to vomit. If that Sexton had even touched a little skin of hers, she preferred to die!


    In the eyes of the beautiful and noble girl such as Stacy Ren herself, keeping her purity was more important than keeping her own life.


    So she regarded that young man for saving her life, and more importantly, her purity.


    But when she thought about him with a fuzzy memory, Stacy seemed to have a mixed feeling about him in her mind. She was really confused.


    They didn''t have sex, alright, but the two of them had been so close with proximity she should never allow but did.


    To top it all off, their lips had touched each other for a passionate, lingering kiss. And what was worse for Stacy was that she was the one who started the kiss.


    The feeling still lingered. The spark, the lightness, the excitement. She had never experienced anything like that. It was


    ht be the reason you''ve been talking to me harshly right now?"


    They stood silent for a while.


    Austin pretended to know nothing. He didn''t want to confess what he had done for he was upset with himself that he had taken advantage of someone this pure.


    "Stand closer to me," Stacy ordered.


    She used her spiritual sense again.


    Austin was stunned, unable to think of anything other than, "damn."


    He took a deep breath and looked at the beautiful noble girl in front of him. He closed his eyes for a bit. ''If I get closer, I will be standing too close with her again. She will definitely recognize me that way!''


    "Miss Ren, my apologies, but a young man like me and a beautiful lady like you to be closer to each other than how we are standing right now won''t look good for others."


    Austin, who was restraining himself to feel anything for her, replied with his spiritual sense while shrugging.


    Hearing Austin''s words, Stacy remembered something. She had forgotten about it a moment ago, but now she might have an answer to her baffled mind!


    Now that they were very close to each other, she realized Austin was right. They could not get any closer.

 Chapter 1537 It Was Me (Part Two)

    Plus, if she didn''t want what happened to her a few days ago to be known by others, she could not question this young man whom she suspected in public. In case others knew about this, they would spread around the news even before she could handle it. Details would be changed, altered, and rumors would ruin her fame. People would look at her with a smirk on their faces, laugh at her, call her slut in whispers and even at dinner tables.


    So she could not let Austin see her defenseless. To make sure about him, she should be a little bit cruel to him.


    In a second, Stacy turned cold to Austin.


    "Hum! Don''t speak so much! Now, I''m suspecting that you are involved in some important event and I need to question you carefully," she said, her voice full of authority. "Follow me to that side of the woods."


    Stacy Ren quickly turned, used bodily movement skill and disappeared in the woods, expecting Austin to follow her.


    ''Damn!'' Austin thought. ''She actually wants me to be with her in that forest!''


    Austin was kind of helpless. No use of restraining himself if the beautiful Miss Ren had been asserting herself to him.


    The members of the Deep Sea Commercial House and the Blood-thirsty Gang saw and heard Miss Stacy and Austin. Within them, whispers started growing.


    "Hump!" one of them said. "For a long time before, I noticed that this guy was really unusual. He even looked like a bad guy!" Some members agreed. "And now, I know I''m right. He seemed to have offended Miss Stacy and now he''ll be questioned!"


    "Actually Miss Stacy need not question that guy by herself," another one said. "She can totally rely on me. I''m good at questioning any criminal. If I use all kinds of ways of pu


    his teeth.


    Stacy''s eyes widened. "It was really you!"


    She stared at Austin with her eyes so beautiful and full of complicated emotions.


    A moment ago, she only wanted to make sure that the young man who saved her was the guy in front of her. Hearing Austin admit it by himself, she was unsure of what to do next. The overwhelming feelings had stunned her brain.


    Both of them had a moment of silence. From the empty of the forest they were in, the noise from other members outside the forest was faint, but still could be heard. Their hearts were beating slow, deep, waiting for what would happen after.


    Stacy squinted her eyes. "You didn''t admit it a moment ago," she stated. Her heart questioned, "Are you afraid that I will kill you to stop you from spreading that incident to everyone?"


    Hearing her words, Austin was alerted.


    ''Damn!'' His eyes widened, now scared. If she could bite him through his body, make it bleed heavily, and have the teeth marks buried in his shoulder, Austin knew it would be easy for her to end his life. ''I do hope she will not kill me in my sleep! Does she really want to kill me for this?''

 Chapter 1538 Go With Me (Part One)

    Stacy stared at Austin with all her attention. Her beautiful eyes showed no sign of any emotion. They just stared blankly at the young man.


    Austin had completely no idea what this girl would do to him. Though he was maintaining composure on his face, he internally racked his brain for a way to escape from her.


    "You seem afraid of me?"


    Austin heard Stacy ask an unexpected question. He was slightly taken aback amidst his nervousness and alertness. He raised his head to look at Stacy and saw a glint of mischievousness in her charming eyes.


    "I..." Austin fumbled in embarrassment. He continued after a short pause, "I was just trying to help you that day, Miss Ren. I''ll zip my mouth and keep the whole thing about that day a secret. I swear no one else will know any bit of it. The secret will only stay between you and me.


    So I''ll be leaving if there are no other things I can help you with."


    Austin felt so awkward and uneasy under the girl''s gaze that he wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    "The secret will be more secured if I kill you, as the dead never speaks."


    Stacy seemed serious as she uttered those words.


    "What are you going to do?" shouted Austin with a slight panic on his voice.


    He hurriedly backed off, getting prepared in protecting himself in case Stacy would launch an attack.


    To his surprise, the girl just flashed a brilliant smile at him instead of making a move for an attack.


    "Wouldn''t it seem to be ungrateful if I kill the one who had saved me? You saved my life after all. So I will not kill you. Instead, I would like to thank you for helping me because I can still speak these words to you alive.


    I will not blame you for anything."


    Stacy''s sudden change of attitude startled him so much. Just a few moments ago, she seemed cold as ice and wore a freezing expression as if she was a pure goddess who hated to see any stranger near her. At this moment, to his amazement, she was suddenly smiling at him! This relaxed Austin''s nerves and even made him feel that all that the girl had said was just a practical joke against him.


    Austin finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    To be honest,


    s put Stacy in a sudden daze. It was true that every warrior would have some secrets that he wouldn''t what to share with others. So what he had said was actually reasonable!


    Stacy knew about this fully well. She was also not some eager girl poking and prying into someone else''s secrets. It had dawned on her why she asked so much about him. She had no idea why she felt so interested in Austin''s things.


    Over the past few days, she had been sinking into an intense desire of finding the lad who had saved her in that valley. That was why she had tried every possible means to do so. Now that she had found this lad and had him right in front of her, she just felt so awkward to speak with him. She raked her brain for topics that they could talk about, but it seemed that all the topics she had raised from the beginning were extremely improper.


    "Have you heard about what Sexton and I said about the map that day in the valley? I mean the map that will reveal the location of the Secret Valley of this Wild Herb Valley."


    Stacy finally thought of something that Austin might be interested in.


    "Yes, of course."


    Austin felt surprised for a while with this sudden question. Then he admitted it as there was no use in denying it.


    "Are you interested in finding the Secret Valley with me?" asked Stacy with earnestness.


    Then she sank into complete silence in expectation of a reply.


    "Find the Secret Valley with you?"

 Chapter 1539 Go With Me (Part Two)

    Austin repeated these words in sheer surprise, having no idea what exactly Stacy intended to do. He was still trying to figure out what goes in the lady''s mind.


    "Yes, go with me to find the Secret Valley. The Deep Sea Commercial House got an ancient map some years ago.


    As this ancient map shows, there is a rumored hidden valley within the range of the Wild Herb Valley.


    It is called the Secret Valley. And this unknown valley is the place where treasured plants and herbs grow in large quantities. There are also numerous superior herbs and rare natural resources in there.


    To be honest, I went to the Wild Herb Valley with the intention to find the Secret Valley. That was my real purpose of being here.


    Unfortunately, there had been a mistake and the information got leaked. Sexton knew about my plan and launched a surprise attack against me. I just got lucky that you appeared in time and killed that bastard. If you had not come, the map about the location of the Secret Valley would have been robbed away by him.


    Now you can go with me to find the Secret Valley together. Once we find it, we can find plenty of valuable herbs there. And you can also have every treasured herb you can find in that valley. Since you saved my life, I can do you such a favor to thank you.


    So, what do you think about my proposal?"


    Stacy looked at Austin''s face with a pair of beautiful eyes as she finished speaking all those words. She flashed him a hopeful expression while she was expecting a reply from him.


    But Austin only felt a little amused at her words. The coincidence was funny.


    He was going to the Secret Valley as he initially planned. Would it be absurd to accept Stacy''s invitation for an action that he was already going to take on his own?


    "Does anybody else know about the existence of the Secret Valley besides your people in the Deep Sea Commercial House?"


    After her long speech, he finally spoke. Austin''s question was nevertheless a sudden one. However, Stacy had been anticipating a reply from him so she didn''t seem to mind at all.


    "I think those in the three major holy lands might have known something about it. Their disciples sea


    d lingered so long alone in the grove without another soul with them, all of them wondered what exactly they had just done in there. They could not help but think of the things that a man and a woman would do when they were alone.


    "Listen, Nicholas, all the hatred and misunderstandings between your Blood-thirsty Gang and the Shiny Sect shall be gone from this moment on. No one shall find fault with Shiny Sect disciples.


    Additionally, you should offer assistance to them if you meet any of them in the future.


    Do you understand?"


    Stacy looked at Nicholas with a darkened face as she spoke to him in a cold tone.


    This surprised Nicholas a lot. He witnessed how Austin killed an Blood-thirsty Gang disciple with his own eyes. How could it be possible for him to forgive and befriend his enemy?


    He dared not to show his true feelings in front of Stacy, however. How could he afford to offend the young lady of the Deep Sea Commercial House, their biggest sponsor? So he just nodded his head reluctantly as a gesture of agreeing with this important woman.


    "How about the others? Do you understand as well?"


    Stacy''s eyes cast a look across every warrior in the group of the Deep Sea Commercial House. She swept her eyes on every single one of them.


    "Understood, Miss Ren!"


    Those warriors from the Deep Sea Commercial House seemed plain obedient before their young lady master. They agreed to what she said without hesitation.

 Chapter 1540 A Thousand Arrays

    The disciples of the Flame Holy Land couldn''t make head or tail of this situation. There was no reason they could think of which would explain why Stacy was suddenly siding with them.


    "Austin! What the hell''s going on?" Rahul asked secretly through his spiritual sense.


    But it seemed like he would have to wait for the answer indefinitely. "It''s a long story. All you need to know is that the people of the Deep Sea Commercial House and the Blood-thirsty Gang aren''t going to be our enemies,"


    Austin replied without going into any details.


    Rahul noticed his tone and realized that Austin didn''t want to tell him the whole story. He had to let it go.


    "I need you guys to come with me." Stacy pointed at some members of the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    She then continued issuing the order, "The rest of you, please continue picking up the herbs."


    Following her sentence, twenty-five Emperor Realm masters walked up and stood by Stacy''s side.


    "Right then. Let''s get going now,"


    Stacy remarked to Austin.


    "Rahul, I have something I need to take care of with Miss Ren. You take care,"


    Austin told Rahul through his spiritual sense as he began to walk away.


    With him, Stacy and twenty-five masters of the Emperor Realm also took their leave and within a very few moments, they were out of sight.


    "Rahul, why do you think Austin agreed to go with Miss Ren? Did she threaten him somehow? Could it be possible that she threatened to hurt us if he didn''t follow her orders?"


    Zoe asked in a concerned tone through her spiritual sense.


    Austin had impressed her a lot when he had saved her from three disciples of the Blood Moon Sect disciples the other day. They had all been at the Semi-emperor realm, yet Austin had made short work of the fight.


    Since then, she had been paying a rather large amount of attention to Austin. In fact, she hadn''t taken her eyes off of him ever since he had made his appearance. She had planned on greeting him specifically, but hadn''t gotten the chance.


    Given her admiration for the man, it was natural of her to be concerned on seeing him taken away by Stacy.


    "I don''t think so. In fact, I think Miss Ren bears no ill will towards Austin. What''s more, Austin didn''t look like the sort of person who was being intimidated into doing something. We shouldn''t worry; I believe that Austin had his reasons for agreeing to go with her.


    For now, we have our task; it is to collect more herbs," Rahul replied.


    And with that, he turned his attention towards the herbs, so did the other disciples of the Flame Holy Land.


    As for the members of the Deep Sea Commercial House and the Blood-thirsty Gang, they didn''t have the nerve to even touch the people of the Flame Holy Land after Stacy had given the


    you that the palace was well protected.


    In front of the palace was a path, paved all the way across with golden plates, lodged together in several complicated patterns. They were actually arrays.


    Several groups of people were standing around the palace, as if deliberating something. From careful observation, one could tell that disciples of the same sect had gathered together. People from the three holy lands, as well as from first, second, and even third grade sects could also be seen.


    In any case, the person who had attempted to warn Stacy and her companions had well and truly concealed his location. And he had done that deliberately.


    "That''s none of your business,"


    Stacy snapped back with a snort at the unknown.


    People inside the valley didn''t want more people to join them. After all, the more contestants they got, the less shares of the treasure they would be able to get.


    Since Stacy and her crew were Emperor Realm masters, one good thing was that no one dared to pick on them directly.


    "The palace is the entrance to the Secret Valley.


    There are numerous arrays that surround it, and they were made by a famous array expert of our time. Don''t be fooled by their age; these arrays are very powerful.


    The golden path is the only way to enter the palace and it is well protected.


    There are powerful arrays made on the golden path too. Each time you take a step forward on it, you will land in an altogether different array, and get stuck there. The further you move forward, the more likely you are to lose your life. No one knows for sure, but it is said that there are at least a thousand arrays on the path.


    Therefore, it is nearly impossible for people to get into the palace if they don''t have the jade tokens as our identification cards,"


    the man in the bead suddenly talked to Austin.

 Chapter 1541 Golden Path

    ''Hmm. I see, '' Austin thought.


    He stared at the patterns of the arrays on the golden path, marveling at the array''s power.


    ''I''m lucky to have met the man in the white bead. Otherwise I wouldn''t be able to know how to enter the palace.''


    Austin looked at the people in the valley.


    There were at least six hundred cultivators. Most of them were at the Emperor Realm.


    "Looks like the palace is the point of entrance to the Secret Valley. But this place is surrounded by many arrays. These arrays must be extremely powerful. Otherwise, all those cultivators would have already swarmed towards the entrance.


    So, I think we should wait here and see what will happen," Stacy said after observing for a while.


    She led the rest to a steep slope, while she kept watching the palace carefully.


    ''Stacy is really an observant person. She is a good leader, '' Austin thought to himself as he looked at Stacy keenly.


    "Boy, find a chance to approach the golden path, and I''ll give you my token. This way, you can enter the palace," the man inside the white bead suggested to Austin.


    Austin nodded his head slightly, in agreement.


    All the people there, including the disciples of the three holy lands, fixed their eyes on the golden path.


    Apparently they had surmised that the golden path was the only way to the palace.


    Considering that all the people were too confused to take any action, Austin thought it was not a good idea to walk on the golden path. He wanted to stay low. Hence, he stood aside waiting for someone else to make a move first.


    As time passed, more and more people from other sects reached the valley. They were at the Emperor Realm.


    "Fuck! Looks like you''ve been hiding here all this time, you brat."


    A furious voice echoed. The next minute, a man dressed in white dashed towards Austin with an angry look on his face.


    An overbearing vital energy was being released from the man''s body.


    Seeing him approaching, Stacy moved forward with a snort and stood in front of Austin.


    As she waved her hand, a loud voice cut through the air. The next minute, a phoenix got out of her b


    emed like they were studying those symbols and trying to interpret the message.


    "These disciples of the three holy lands have a good knowledge about arrays. They seem to be working diligently towards finding a solution to break the array,"


    another man whispered.


    The three holy lands in the East Mainland were very powerful sects. Each of those lands had a long history.


    The disciples of the holy lands were either exceptional geniuses or outstanding cultivators. Apart from good martial artists, there were excellent pill refiners, weapon refiners and array experts in the holy lands.


    Hence, many disciples of the three holy lands had already learned how to make pills, forge weapons or set up arrays. Some of them had exceptional talents in those fields.


    After some time, the disciples of the three holy lands stepped on the golden path discreetly.


    Each time they took a step forward, they would pause and look down at the patterns on the path. They were being extremely cautious, as one wrong step could be disastrous for all.


    Another few minutes passed and they had advanced a dozen meters.


    "It looks like they know how to break the arrays and get into that palace!"


    one of the disciples of another sect said in a low voice.


    "We can''t just wait and watch them advance. We should give it a try too!"


    All of a sudden, the people present there began dashing towards the golden path.

 Chapter 1542 You Might Have To Hold My Hand (Part One)

    Following the disciples from the three holy lands, many of those from other sects had soon set foot on the golden path as well. As they arrived in the path, they proceeded to their quest with caution. All of them pursed their lips into a tight line. Their careful footsteps echoed loudly throughout the whole space. All their weapons were raised as they were ready to fight or defend at the smallest sign of movement.


    It didn''t take them long until they saw the end of the path, because it was only around two hundred meters. But it was undoubtedly a nerve-wracking journey for all of them.


    "Let''s go and see what lies ahead, shall we?"


    Stacy suggested with a wave of her hand. When she finished speaking, she took the lead and flew towards the golden path. Austin immediately trailed behind her.


    "Well, well, let''s see if they can really get into the palace with their poor array skills. What a pack of fools."


    Just then, the man''s voice spoke again from the bead in Austin''s Soul Sea. Austin was confused, but before he could ask questions or figure out why he had said that, bad things had already happened.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    The whole golden path began bristling with danger as beams of golden lights flashed across it like numerous knives cutting in.


    "Ahhhh..."


    As soon as they saw the sharp beams of light, short and ear-piercing screams followed. A forceful and invisible power bombarded those who were some distance into the path. Their bodies twisted before falling to the ground like a discarded waste. Soon, almost forty top warriors were killed without even being able to fight back, all of whom were at the Emperor Realm.


    Only a few of them could react in time and flee the sudden strike. They were lucky to escape and did not meet the same fate as the others.


    While the rest who had just stepped onto the path simply froze in


    al skills such as pill refining, weapon casting, array setting, and array breaking were very popular in the martial world. Many sects, including the most powerful ones, would try as much as they could to draw those talents to join them.


    That was why even the warriors from the Arcane Holy Land would be this respectful towards Josh.


    "Oh, Lance, good to see you here. I''m so flattered, really.


    But you can be sure that I will try my best,"


    Josh replied while he cupped his hands to greet the man. After an exchange of polite words, he turned around to face the path and adjusted his breath. With much fascination, he stared at the shining runes on the surface of the path as he began to analyze them.


    While he was at it, everyone else held their breath and stood there almost motionless. They all waited to see how Josh was going to break those powerful arrays.


    Everybody was nervous and excited at the same time as they all wondered how things would unfold. After all, those were not just ordinary arrays, but a horrifying one that had killed nearly forty Emperor Realm warriors in the blink of an eye. Although they didn''t show it, they were worried about Josh. He seemed to be the only one now that dared to take the risks.

 Chapter 1543 You Might Have To Hold My Hand (Part Two)

    About half an hour later, Josh suddenly made his move. He lifted his foot carefully and put it down on the golden path with extreme caution.


    With every step he took, he drew several array flags from his arms and then tossed them into the air. In a flash, those flags would vanish into thin air.


    Josh walked slowly as if he was in slow motion. He was wary of any possible dangers that might come on his way. He couldn''t be more careful at that moment.


    Moments later and he was already over thirty meters into the golden path. It was the longest distance all the warriors here could cover so far.


    "Well, I hate to say that, but this guy won''t make it with that level of array skills. That''s far from being qualified.


    Ten more meters and he would be thrown out of the path, take it from me," said the man in the bead inside Austin''s Soul Sea when everything seemed to be going well.


    Hearing that, Austin watched Josh more carefully. He became somewhat intrigued, too.


    Josh was still inching his way forward. He was adjusting himself before he took each step. As he pushed forward, more array flags were flung into the air and disappeared.


    Soon, he was about forty meters away from the crowd.


    "Ha-ha, so far, so good, huh?" Lance gave a bright smile. "Looks like you are really our hope of getting through the golden path. You truly are an extraordinary array expert," he said to Josh.


    Lance was quite pleased with how things were going. He also didn''t forget to butter Josh up by the way.


    However, as soon as he had finished speaking, Josh''s face changed color. Before anyone could see what might be the problem, the array


    d the pros and cons of taking her.


    Soon, he made up his mind and made the decision. He would take the chance and take Stacy with him.


    After all, Stacy was kind enough to show him the way and offer him to find the Secret Valley with her together.


    It was just the right thing to do to pay her back for her kindness. Also, it would be ungrateful of him to just leave her behind now that they were one step closer to the Secret Valley.


    As he made up his mind, Austin talked to Stacy through their Soul Sea.


    "Here is the thing, Miss Ren. I might have a way of going beyond this golden path and into the palace.


    And I may be able to take you along.


    But the thing is, you might��have to hold my hand in the whole process. One of us, or worse, both of us might get killed by the arrays once they find out that two people are getting through at a time.


    What do you say?"


    Stacy''s eyes widened when she heard the suggestion.


    She stayed still for a moment and didn''t say anything. "You mean, there is still a way to get through this terrible path?" Stacy replied after a long while.

 Chapter 1544 The Identification Token

    "Yes. But I don''t have time to explain it to you in detail now. Will you enter it with me or not?"


    Austin asked Stacy.


    "Of course I will!"


    Stacy replied to him without any second thoughts. Now that they had arrived here, she would not give up the chance to enter the Secret Valley.


    "All right then. Let''s start!"


    Austin nodded his head and started his bodily movement skill facing the direction of the golden path.


    At that point in time, almost all the cultivators who were located in the valley started gathering in front of the golden path. All of them were surprised and they put their heads together to talk about Austin''s action.


    After Josh, the disciple of the Mysterious Taoist Sect had also attempted to do it yet failed, no one else dared to step on the gold path thereafter.


    "Everybody, the arrays in the golden path is really eminent and high ranked. It also has a superpower. As I estimated, even a grade ten array expert is inadequate and impotent to solve these arrays.


    There is only one situation to solve these Arrays. It is the earth array experts who are capable to crack them.


    The only choice we now have left with us is, to shatter them down to pieces with our vital energy violently. Remember! This shall be possible only if we work together. Then, we can try to solve the Restriction Arrays in the golden path.


    If we are unsuccessful in doing so, we will all be unable to get into that palace as we wish to,"


    Josh spoke loudly, as if making an announcement.


    "Huh! This sounds so bizarre. Only an earth array expert can break through the arrays. It seems!"


    everyone exclaimed to themselves upon hearing Josh''s words.


    They did not have any earth array expert in the vicinity. If they were to find one, they had to travel far from them.


    It was to be stated that, in the Divine Continent, the array experts were ranked based on their strength of making arrays. There were grade one to grade ten array experts. The ones who performed out-of-the-box, then they were ranked on earth array expert by improving his skills. Above them, were the sky array experts.


    On an average, cultivators who had the ability to make arrays at level nine or ten, were honored with the name, array masters. If the cultivator was eligible to become an earth array expert, he would then be the top array expert in the East Mainland. All the sects would be eagerly waiting to maintain a good relationship with such a cultivator.


    And as for the heaven array expert, people had only heard about them in legends.


    Now that the arrays could only be broken by an earth array expert, they must be highly ranked and possessed extremely great power. Everyone took keen interest so as to know about the importance of the arrays.


    "Mr. Josh, how is the possibility that we can break through these arrays by vital energy ruinously?"


    be an powerful array master and all the sects wanted to have a good relationship with him.


    "You... !"


    Josh was too angry to speak anything. Nobody had ever been bold to be rude to him.


    "How dare you!


    How dare you speak like that to Josh! You jerk! You must come back and make an apology to him!"


    Lance, the young man in purple from the Arcane Holy Land roared at Austin.


    At that moment, Austin and Stacy had already made five to six steps hand-in-hand into the golden path. They took immense care to make each of their step.


    After all, the golden path was really cruel and dangerous, which Austin had seen it by himself.


    "I will give you my identification token. You pay attention to it and take it!"


    Inside Austin''s Soul Sea, the man''s voice was heard in the bead. A jade badge flew out of the white bead and directly fell into Austin''s hand.


    Austin looked at the jade badge and saw three words "Cyan Pill Valley" written in ancient style on the badge. The words carried years of sediment and experience.


    "Now with this identification badge in your hand, you can act on the golden path freely and will not be affected by the arrays anymore,"


    the man in the bead said to Austin.


    Austin was ecstatic. He dragged Stacy with her hand and stepped with a big stride boldly. Soon they moved forward almost twenty meters.


    Stacy had no idea that Austin would do that. She was dragged by Austin and was unable to control her body. She had to run along with Austin for more than one hundred meters. Her charming eyes gave Austin a hard glare. She had her teeth gritted in anger as she thought Austin was taking advantage of her, yet again.


    "I see! That guy has a jade badge in his hand and that should be some token that seemed to stop the attack of the arrays!


    Stop him now! As long as we have that jade badge, we can walk on the golden path and enter the palace freely!"

 Chapter 1545 Provocation

    Josh knew a lot about arrays. After all, he was a level-six array expert. Therefore, he immediately figured out what the jade token in Austin''s hand was for. It was a person''s ticket through the golden path.


    And when everyone heard his shout, the entire valley became excited. This man had a way across!


    They fixed their eyes on Austin''s jade slip with a greedy look. They would kill, pay, loot, and do just about anything for the jade slip.


    ''Oh, shit! Looks like I am gonna need to speed up and reach the palace as soon as possible, '' Austin thought to himself, slightly rattled.


    Holding the jade slip in his left hand, he began to run faster and faster towards the entrance of the palace holding Stacy with the other hand.


    Problem was, he couldn''t risk triggering the arrays. Therefore, he couldn''t activate his bodily movement skills.


    There was no point in taking any chances. The arrays on the golden path were extremely powerful and if he got stuck, then he would lose his life!


    So he simply kept running towards the entrance of the palace holding the jade slip in the air.


    "You mean to tell me that those arrays don''t attack that brat because of the jade slip?


    Stop him. Get the jade slip from him, Now!"


    someone exclaimed and everyone caught on to the idea.


    It was understandable! The golden path was filled with at least a thousand arrays, and over thirty Emperor Realm masters had gotten themselves killed in their progressing just a dozen meters.


    And the jade token was allowing Austin and Stacy to run on the path unscathed.


    The entire valley soon realized that the jade token in Austin''s hand was preventing the two of them from being attacked.


    "Stop, you brat!" someone shouted.


    "Give me that jade token, brat! You''re a nobody! I deserve it!"


    "If you don''t turn in the jade token, I''ll teach you a hard lesson. STOP!"


    The disciples from every single sect and place began threatening Austin and tried to pause him in his tracks.


    Some tried bribing him with offers of lust and wealth. "Please wait a minute, dude. I''d like to buy your jade slip for a hundred million divine vital energy crystals. What say you? Hey, how about two hundred million divine vital energy crystals? I''ve doubled it!"


    and he had developed a self-conceited character. And this young cultivator at the Semi-holy realm threatening him had seriously made him question his authority!


    "Fuck this. This damn brat, is he crazy? How dare he threaten Lance?"


    "No one gets away with threatening or even disrespecting a disciple of our Arcane Holy Land. Guys, this asshole is our enemy. We can''t let him get away."


    Now, every single member of the Arcane Holy Land went ballistic. One for all, all for one!


    As disciples of the Arcane Holy Land, they were always treated in a respectful manner no matter where they went in the East Mainland. They were used to this way of life.


    There was no way that they were going to allow anyone to provoke or hurt their companions. Austin''s challenging attitude had crossed a line.


    "Go to hell!" Lance roared through his yellow, gritted teeth.


    As he stretched out his hand in a threatening manner, an ancient gilded seal materialized out of nowhere over his palm. It was carved with countless mysterious symbols and they each looked haunting and fearsome.


    Lance Lu then transferred his vital energy into the seal, and after a while, the seal began to give off a dazzling golden light. Numerous shadows of dragons and snakes appeared around it, slithering and hissing in a furious tone. The air around it seemed to go dark.


    The next moment, those shadows left the confines of the seal and dashed straight at Austin.


    The formidable energy of the shadows began to roll!

 Chapter 1546 The Secret Valley

    Countless shadows flew above Austin and hit him with an intense amount of energy. It terrified Austin.


    "Don''t worry. These arrays of the golden path are also forceful defense instruments. They can withstand even the most powerful attacks. As long as you stand still, they cannot hurt you,"


    the man in the white bead assured Austin.


    True enough, before the shadows were about to hit Austin''s head, waves of brilliant golden energy surged up from the golden path and formed a shield. It forced the shadow away from Austin, protecting him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The shadows shattered into pieces and fell from the sky like stardust.


    "Let''s join forces and attack this little bastard together. I want him dead today!" Lance shouted to his companions. His face filled with anger and resentment.


    ''I can''t hurt Austin because of those stupid arrays, '' he thought.


    The disciples of the Arcane Holy Land that were with Lance all attacked Austin with their own powerful vital energy.


    They were highly skilled cultivators, trained to fight in battles. As they each launched an attack, it created a massive energy force that radiated on the ground. The whole valley trembled violently and around them were crashing sounds.


    The golden energy that came out of the golden path repelled all the attacks. No amount of martial skills and energy force from the members of the Arcane Holy Land could penetrate the shield. They could not touch a single hair from Austin''s head.


    Austin fixed his gaze on Lance. He wanted to kill him and his face showed it. Austin was a vengeful man, and he was never friendly to anyone who wanted him dead.


    "I will never forget what you did to me. You will pay for it one day!" Austin said as he pointed his finger towards Lance.


    Without waiting for a response, he turned around and took Stacy by the hand. They dashed towards the gate of the palace and reached it in a flash.


    The rest stared at Austin''s retreating figure. They did not understand why a young man of the Semi-holy Realm had the courage to mess with a disciple of the


    them the way, Austin and Stacy came to a hidden cave.


    "This is where Jessy cultivated," the man said in a low voice.


    The place reminded him of so many memories that it made him cry tears of joy.


    Swoosh!


    The white bead flew out of Austin''s Soul Sea and fell on his shoulder.


    A shadow of a man dressed in yellow clothes came out of the bead.


    "Sir, you need to get back at the bead, or else your soul will run out of energy soon,"


    Austin said, startled by the man''s actions.


    Once a human''s spiritual soul left its body, it could not exist in the physical realm for a long time unless it was kept or hidden in an enchanted space or capsule.


    The white bead contained a special space.


    It was why the man''s soul survived in it for a long time. The white bead sustained and protected the man''s soul.


    But once his soul was out of the white bead, it would lose its energy slowly and would eventually perish.


    The man''s action would only lead to his own destruction.


    "That''s all right. My soul will soon disappear, anyway. Get inside. The cave is surrounded by countless arrays for protection. But you will be allowed to enter because you have my jade token.


    Ha-ha! I can enter this cave freely because Jessy cast some spell on my jade token. Other male disciples from our sect are not as lucky as I am,"


    the man said, proud and beaming with pride.

 Chapter 1547 Reunion Of Two Lovers

    Judging by his tone, Austin knew that the man in his Soul Sea was eager to get into the cave. He stepped forward, looking up at the tall, stone door in front of them. He took out a jade token and waited.


    He could feel arrays pulsating from the entrance as he looked back at Stacy. She shrugged and gestured at the jade token.


    Austin turned back around and saw the jade token lighting up. Heavy scraping could be heard as the stone door slid open.


    A stagnant, putrid smell immediately filled his nose, causing it to wrinkle. As he peered into the darkness, he assumed the cave had been abandoned for a long time.


    Pulling out a light, he flicked it on and swept it across the darkness. From what he could see, it looked safe. Austin waved for Stacy to follow him and stepped into the cave.


    In the middle of the circular area, there was a small, stone table and a few stone chairs around it. Several lovely ornaments were hung from the top of the cave and placed carefully on flat surfaces. It was apparent that a female cultivator had lived here before.


    In his search, Austin stopped when his eyes rested on a cushion in the far side of the cave. Propped against the wall on top of it was a lonely skeleton.


    The skeleton was small and dainty. Austin figured the person that had died was a woman, probably the one that had lived here.


    "Jessy, no! You can''t really be dead. You can''t..."


    The man teleported out of the small, white bead and appeared in front of the skeleton. He gradually collapsed onto his knees and dropped his head in his hands.


    "Jessy, I''m here. Jessy.


    It''s been fifty thousand years. I didn''t think I''d ever find you."


    Tears poured down his cheeks but oddly enough, he was smiling.


    The man''s figure flickered slightly. Austin took a step towards him but hesitated. He had seen that the man''s soul had a tendency of becoming invisible.


    "Sir, if you don''t get back to the Soul-nourishing Bead, your soul''s energy will be sucked out. This is too risky," Austin said.


    "Jessy... I''m here with you. I know you can feel me," the man continued, touching the skeleton''s face fondly.


    It seemed the words hadn''t even penetrated the man''s ears as he conti


    can have a chance to take the vital energy shower.


    A vital energy shower might help cultivators make a breakthrough but it varies from person to person.


    Some cultivators can''t break through a new level right away. But time spent in the Breakthrough Platform will help them increase the amount of their vital energy and improve the quality of their vital energy.


    But some cultivators are lucky and they might jump several levels.


    Your cultivation base is too low. You can try your luck, and I advise you to, but you may struggle.


    There are many caves in the Secret Valley, where my companions and masters used to live.


    You must not enter those caves,"


    the man said.


    ''Breakthrough Platform?'' Austin thought, rubbing his chin with his fingers.


    ''If that place still exists, I will check it out.''


    "Thank you, sir. I''ll get to the Breakthrough Platform and give it a try.


    And I won''t explore the caves in the valley, you have my word,"


    Austin responded.


    "Young man, I''m out of time. Before my soul disappears, I will give you one last gift. It is a pill-refining book called Essence of Superior Pill.


    This book was written by a superior elder who was the best superior pill refiner in our sect. You can read it if you like."


    The man waved his hand and a light appeared and entered Austin''s Soul Sea.


    An old book called Essence of Superior Pill was now a part of Austin''s Soul Sea and he could learn from it when he wanted to.

 Chapter 1548 Superior Herb Field

    "This superior elder was a sixth-level superior pill refiner. He was really an expert in pill refining.


    Only principal disciples from our sect were worthy of getting this book.


    Jessy was a principal disciple, while I was just an outer disciple.


    She gave me this book secretly.


    So, you should thank her for that,"


    the man continued explaining.


    ''Oh my god! A level six superior pill refiner?


    The Essence of Superior Pill is written by a sixth-level pill refiner.''


    Austin held his breath in surprise.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    He excitingly expressed his gratitude.


    He knew that alchemy in the Divine Continent was much more advanced compared to the Prime Martial World.


    Angus was the best pill refiner in the Prime Martial World.


    But he was just a level-ten pill refiner.


    Austin learned that the people in the Divine Continent called ordinary pills refiners as spiritual pill refiners.


    It was because the pills they made were spiritual pills.


    Superior pill refiners were better at pill refining than spiritual pill refiners.


    The pills they refined were superior pills.


    If Angus had come to the Divine Continent, he would be just a level-ten spiritual pill refiner.


    Meanwhile, Austin was a level-nine spiritual pill refiner.


    Austin believed that he could become a superior pill refiner as long as he spent time on the Essence of Superior Pill.


    "All right, young man, that''s all I can give you for bringing me here.


    My soul is out of energy.


    Remember to bury my skeleton and Jerry''s together," the man uttered in a faint voice.


    His figure was gradually fading away, and all Austin could do was stare at it.


    His soul was, unfortunately, slowly perishing.


    Austin stood there, intently watching him as he understood that he could do nothing to prevent the man''s soul from vanishing.


    "Rest assured, sir. I''ll do as told,"


    Austin replied respectfully.


    The man nodded his head and turned around. He touched Jessy''s skeleton gen


    it only proved that the bead was extremely helpful for keeping souls.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s collect the herbs!" Austin and Stacy said to each other at the same time.


    The two of them burst into laughter before dashing towards the superior herbs.


    "Violet, gnome, I need your help. Get out and pick up the herbs,"


    Austin requested to his companions through his spiritual sense.


    Swoosh!


    A cloud of green smoke rose from the bead, and Violet appeared beside Austin.


    "Oh my god! Are these superior herbs, master?


    I''ve never seen any of them back in the Prime Martial World," Violet exclaimed after inhaling the dense spiritual energy.


    Although excited, she didn''t forget her task and quickly began plucking the herbs.


    "Yes, these are superior herbs.


    There are surely lots of them! It would be great if there are superior herbs above level five.


    Where is the gnome? It looks like he has been quiet recently. I tried talking to him through my spiritual sense several times, but he didn''t respond,"


    Austin mentioned.


    "He has been in a deep slumber. Before he hibernated, he told me that he might awaken another blood lineage soon,"


    Violet responded shortly.


    "I see. Then I will not disturb him,"


    Austin said with a nod and continued harvesting as many herbs as he could.

 Chapter 1549 Breakthrough Platform

    Out of the blue, a tantalizing girl appeared beside Austin and addressed him as master, which kindled Stacy''s curiosity. She stole glances at Violet from time to time to try and understand what was happening.


    Violet smiled at her composedly as she met her questioning gazes.


    She got the hint of what had happened between Stacy and her master, and was certain that she was friends with Austin.


    Stacy recognized that Violet was a demonic beast.


    Even though she was extremely intrigued to know about Violet''s relationship with Austin, she didn''t ask him. After all, cultivators all had their own secrets that they didn''t want to share with other people.


    Although Austin, Violet and Stacy acted quickly, it still took them about half an hour to collect all the superior herbs for the herb fields covered a vast area.


    Even if it was a grade one superior herb, it was of high value that common cultivators couldn''t afford.


    Austin and Violet had picked up more superior herbs compared to what Stacy did.


    Stacy had no problem with that.


    ''Thanks to Austin, I can be here.


    If it weren''t for him, I would be still working on breaking the arrays with the people from other sects.''


    Austin quickly started calculating the superior herbs he and Violet had collected.


    They had managed to acquire about a thousand first-grade superior herbs, a thousand second-grade superior herbs, five hundred third-grade superior herb, a hundred fourth-grade superior herbs, and over fifty fifth-grade superior herbs.


    Both Austin and Violet were so enthralled about their amazing harvest that their heart beat quickly.


    "Master, we are wealthy now. We''ve made an unbelievable fortune." Violet sprung up and down like a little girl who had gotten her favorite doll.


    Her beautiful eyes shone with joy.


    "Yes, we are rich now." Austin was equally


    imb it at the same time. The steps were very smooth.


    The other end of the staircase was enveloped in thick fog.


    The staircase contained a hundred steps, and each step was a hundred meter high. Hence, the staircase was over a hundred meters tall.


    From where Austin and Stacy stood, the stairway appeared to be very tall.


    They observed the staircase for a while before moving forward.


    Violet showed up and stood right beside Austin.


    "Master, do you think it will do any good for my cultivation if I climb it?" Violet asked, staring at the staircase curiously.


    She was too eager to climb up the stairs.


    "Why don''t you try it? Then you will find the answer.


    According to that elder, people who climb the stone staircase will feel the pressure from the nature.


    I think it will be beneficial for your cultivating if you give it a try,"


    Austin replied thoughtfully.


    "You have a good point. Then I will join you in our venture,"


    Violet agreed gladly.


    "Well, let''s start then,"


    Austin said to Stacy.


    Stacy nodded and got ready.


    The three of them took a deep breath before stepping on the staircase.


    The moment they stood on the first step, an invisible power appeared and rushed at them.

 Chapter 1550 Climb The Stone Ladder In The Void

    As the three, Austin, Violet and Stacy, landed on the first step of the ladder floating in the air, they felt that their bodies were so uncomfortable as if they were carrying something extremely heavy on their back.


    That made them all suddenly stop climbing. They abruptly stood up and straightened their posture as an effort to counter the invisible pressure that was exerted on them.


    "Do you feel that? This stone ladder can detect our breathing and our cultivate base. The intensity of the momentum from the universe that was exerted on us varies depending on the differences in our strength levels.


    And because I am at the premium stage of Emperor Realm which is stronger than you two, the corresponding momentum exerted on me is also a lot stronger.


    Therefore, having a stronger cultivation base doesn''t mean that the person has an advantage when he climbs this stone ladder!


    What a wonderful journey!"


    Stacy said with great amazement. She had great expectations about what she would get at the end of the journey. Anyhow, she felt like if the challenge was harder, the rewards would also be greater.


    "Yes, you are quite right," Austin said in agreement.


    Apparently, he also had the same feeling as she did.


    He had believed that it would be much easier for Stacy to finish climbing the ladder since she was much stronger than he and Violet.


    However, after they all climbed the stone ladder, he found out that Stacy didn''t seem to be more relaxed than they were.


    What they had experienced indicated that the stone ladder could exert varying pressures according to each warriors'' cultivation base. This guaranteed that every warrior who climbed the stone ladder would bear the corresponding pressure. In other words, any warrior would be tested by the ladder somehow equally.


    "Let''s continue to climb up," Austin suggested excitedly. He was curious about the reward they would get after he arrived at the top of the ladder.


    He smiled lightly at his other two companions as he took the lead to climb up to the second step. As soon as he did, he immediately stood up to resist the pressure.


    Sure enough, when he got to the second step, the pressure was much stronger than that of the first step.


    Soon, Violet and Stacy also reached the second step of the ladder.


    "Wow, the pressure is getting even stronger!"


    Violet exclaimed and exhaled a deep breath.


    "Violet, can you bear it?"


    Austin asked her worriedly. She was the weakest among them. It made him more concerned about her safety.


    It seemed that although she was already tired, she could still bear it. "Hey, master, don''t underestimate my power!"


    Violet protested in a slightly displeased tone as she looked up at her master. Even with the slight annoyance on her face, she still looked beautiful.


    Violet was a nine-tailed demon fox who could change form. Violet transformed herself into a woman at the moment, who looked quite beautiful and charming. Because of Violet''s awesome illusion power, she always looked even more enchanting than a


    t he was both physically and mentally tired.


    He also wanted to wait for both Violet and Stacy. He was wondering if they could reach his position.


    At the ninetieth step of the stone ladder, the terrible energy from the universe was continuously radiating. Austin had to use strong power to stabilize his body.


    ''The power and momentum from the universe are really powerful here!


    However, if you can adapt to such powerful pressure here, it will bring great benefits to the improvement of your own strength.


    Moreover, I estimate that the immense power here should be left by the masters of the Cyan Pill Valley tens of thousands of years ago using the power of the law.


    I suggest you to have a better understanding of the power and momentum here, and it will be good for you to have a deep insight about the power of the domain, even the power of enlightening and the power of the law,"


    the Flame Emperor reminded abruptly in Austin''s Soul Sea. In every critical moment like this, he would always give Austin some useful suggestions.


    ''It''s a good suggestion! Thank you!''


    Austin replied at once. He had truly been grateful for the advice he got from the Flame Emperor.


    Realizing that what the emperor said made sense, he simply sat cross-legged on the ninetieth step of the stone ladder, closed his eyes and quietly sensed the formidable pressure.


    He slowly felt the formidable pressure that was still squeezing his flesh, his energy meridian, and blood veins. He also felt it affecting his spiritual sense force, his spirit as well as his will.


    At the same time, he felt his body and energy meridians silently resisting it. Somehow, he slowly detected that his body seemed to be stronger during the process. His energy meridians became more stable and his blood was racing furiously in his body.


    Apart from that, under the honing of the horrible pressure, his spiritual sense force was gradually becoming more solid.


    The Flame Emperor was indeed right! He did gain great benefits from the situation.

 Chapter 1551 Vital Energy Shower

    An hour had passed since Austin started his meditation. Then he began to realize everything that was going on.


    ''All the energies from the nature gathered here due to some reasons and apply pressure on the cultivators who climb up the stairs. That''s why we are facing such formidable pressure, '' he thought in his mind.


    ''The power of nature is invincible. That is why we are all exhausted.''


    Austin''s eyes remained closed. He was focused on his perception.


    He stretched out his hand to feel the power and then tried to figure out why the stone staircase could attract the energies.


    At first, he used his own strength to withstand the unbearable pressure coming from the nature.


    But later, he stopped employing his own power in order to protect himself. His body warded off the power. As he was so immersed in his contemplation, he didn''t know everything that was happening around him.


    About two hours later.


    Stacy finally appeared on the ninetieth step. She looked so drained and exhausted. The moment she landed on the step, she immediately collapsed. Fortunately, she was able to place her hands on the ground to support herself.


    "I''m so tired," she said.


    She was panting.


    Her clothes were soaked in sweat. The wet clothes clung to her curves and hugged her hips, accentuating her voluptuous figure.


    As she breathed heavily, her chest moved up and down. It was indeed a feast in a man''s eyes.


    ''What''s going on here? Why is he sitting here and meditating?'' Stacy thought to herself while fixing her curious eyes on Austin.


    She tried to adjust her breath while rubbing her waist, arms and feet.


    Austin was still sitting cross-legged with eyes closed. He had a serene expression on his face and it looked like he was cultivating. His breathing was normal and relaxed.


    ''This guy is really something. He was able to climb faster than me. And now he looks so relaxed as if there is no pressure oppressing him. He is so amazing.''


    Stacy couldn''t hide the hint of admiration from her eyes.


    She couldn''t deny the fact that she already felt something towards this man.


    oud of her master.


    While the two girls were having a little talk, Austin had already reached the ninety-ninth step.


    Indeed, he was really fast.


    Finally, Austin landed on the 100th step with a contented smile.


    To his astonishment, all the pressure he had borne was gone.


    He was much relaxed and delighted as if a big mountain that had fallen on him was finally removed.


    When he surveyed the surroundings, Austin found himself standing on a huge platform.


    "Congratulations!" a loud voice cut through the air.


    "Since you''ve reached the 100th step, you have a chance to take the vital energy shower. Please sit down cross-legged and get ready."


    Austin looked up at the sky and saw a ray of light above his head.


    Terrifying energy waves kept coming out from it.


    Austin followed the voice''s instructions hastily.


    Swoosh!


    A beam of light that contained enormous vital energy gushed from the cloud and dashed to Austin.


    The tremendous, pure vital energy poured into his body.


    Although the energy was overwhelming and dense, it didn''t pose any threat to him.


    In fact, he felt fantastic as the pure energy rushed into his bones, energy meridians, and cells.


    He felt like all his cells were absorbing the energy that madly entered his body.


    ''Which realm will I be able to enter after this?'' Austin wondered inwardly.


    He was full of expectations and excitement.

 Chapter 1552 The Preliminary Stage Of Semi-emperor Realm (Part One)

    Austin sat there on the platform with his legs crossed. He was fully focused.


    A thick brilliant beam of vital energy cascaded from the sky, high above his head to shroud him completely within its range.


    Though the beam came very silently, the air which was contained in the beam seethed dramatically. It was because of the tremendous power it contained within it. All the energy, which was exerted out of it, ran in the same direction and rushed into Austin''s body like flooding water.


    Austin relaxed even better while feeling the energy influx into his body. This had let him focus more on practicing. He finally indulged himself completely into the process of practice.


    Soon, Austin started to feel the stir of his own energy.


    The Golden Sun Scripture in his body was initiated. Subsequently, the ball flashing a glaring golden light started jumping out of his body from his elixir field. The ball of golden light was the symbol of his current progress in the practice of the third stage of the Golden Sun Scripture. It then flew upwards and suspended itself above its master''s head. Without wasting any time, it started absorbing the vital energy cascading from the sky at its best extent.


    There were rays of golden light, which was as brilliant as dazzling diamond. The light went out from that tiny golden ball to illuminate the whole place of the platform. Under the brilliant light, even the most invisible cracks on the floor were clearly seen at that moment.


    Austin''s energy meridians, which were wrapped by his blood and flesh, experienced a dramatic change during that whole process. They were getting stronger and stronger under the influence of the pure energy that reached the body.


    Each of his energy meridian was expanding as its diameter started increasing. It became so thick that the energy ran in it like waters running rampantly in a wide river channel. Mighty vital energy of golden light rolled in waves in all of Austin''s energy meridians with wild momentum.


    Time started passing by soon. And it was about one hour now. Austin suddenly heard a massive sound emerging inside his body.


    He also felt


    hing beyond his dream. The breakthrough almost drove him to shed down tears!


    Austin could clearly feel that his practice had entered into the preliminary stage of Semi-emperor Realm. At that moment, the gigantic cloud of light in the air gradually dimmed and finally disappeared.


    The beam of vital energy shedding on Austin''s body began to darken and disappeared eventually.


    "Has this vital energy shower finally come to its end?" murmured Austin as he slightly raised his head to look at the space above his head.


    He saw the cloud of light in the sky dim and finally disappear into nothing.


    There was no denying that the vital energy shower had come to its end. Austin was anyhow very satisfied with the result. He had achieved many breakthroughs, from his former premium stage of Semi-holy Realm to the current preliminary stage of Semi-emperor Realm. This was indeed a surprise beyond his expectation.


    The energy influx had indeed done him a great favor by saving him the time and energy in practicing the levels in a whole realm of martial arts.


    Austin summoned the huge golden ball still suspending above his head back to his elixir field. Then he slowly stood up. He was eagerly waiting to feel the strength of the vital energy in his body. Holding his hands very tight into fists, he was able to sense the mighty vigorous force in them very evidently. That made him flash a brilliant smile on his face.

 Chapter 1553 The Preliminary Stage Of Semi-emperor Realm (Part Two)

    "It''s Violet and Stacy. They came up here as well."


    Austin checked around and found Violet and Stacy sitting on the floor not far from him.


    Both of them seemed to be practicing as well, as they both sat silently on the floor with their legs crossed.


    There were two huge energy clouds of glaring light in the sky over both of their heads.


    Two dazzling beams of vital energy shed from heaven on their delicate bodies.


    Waves of mighty pure energy could be seen clearly due to the brilliant light. They came from the sky and fleeted at the two girl''s bodies continuously without any end.


    It was obvious that Violet and Stacy had also gotten their opportunities of the vital energy shower.


    Austin felt extremely happy at the sight of it.


    Since this was the critical moment for Violet and Stacy to experience the vital energy shower, Austin was fully aware that it would be dangerous to bother them.


    "Well, try your best, girls. I''ll wait for you down there," murmured Austin to himself.


    Austin leaped into the air and immediately left the platform. Then he headed downwards to find a nice place to rest.


    Soon he found a proper place and landed there.


    Suddenly an idea struck his mind. He then decided not to waste that time by resting.


    ''Violet and Miss Ren seem as though they will take quite a long while for the vital energy shower.


    Why don''t I make use of this period and practice the Grand Body Refining Skill?


    I have collected various spiritual herbs and superior herbs suitable for the practice, and there are plenty of them! With these herbs, I can refine the skill to the second and even the third stage!''


    This idea came to Austin''s mind as he shortly landed on his destination.


    He immediately took out his Space Ring and rubbed it to summon piles of spiritual herbs and superior herbs. All the spiritual herbs and superior herbs seemed to be of earth nature.


    T


    dous energy surge in his chest. It impacted him and surged in him so much that he had a strong desire to yell like a wild beast.


    Austin stamped his foot by accident. This immediately caused cracks to form under his feet and the cracks crawled outwards to a distance. At last, the ground under his feet broke with a huge blast and numerous ravines, several meters wide, were formed.


    Austin was unable to believe what happened after he just stamped his foot slightly.


    It seemed each of his movement would shake and fluctuate the hills and earth around him.


    "That is the second stage of the Grand Body Refining Skill. I''ve finally achieved it!


    I think the strength of my physical body is equal to fifty million pounds now.


    It has grown more than ten times compared to my strength in the Prime Martial World!" shouted Austin with ecstasy.


    His eyes sparkled with a glint of extreme excitement upon this.


    "I can kill any Semi-emperor Realm warriors without difficulty even if I only have my physical strength! That''s unbelievable!


    I wonder what the situation will be if I fight an advanced warrior at the level of Emperor Realm. Who will be the winner at last?"


    Austin could not help but imagine this scene in his mind while murmuring this to himself.

 Chapter 1554 The Third Stage Of The Grand Body Refining Skill

    ''It''s still quite difficult for me to kill an Emperor Realm cultivator with my current level of strength.


    I have to master the third stage of the Grand Body Refining Skill if I want my powers to truly improve, ''


    Austin thought.


    He could now kill a cultivator at the Semi-emperor Realm without even using his physical strength.


    That was why he was quite unhappy with the current state of his physical strength. He obviously wanted to be stronger; much stronger!


    Austin saw that Stacy had stepped off the platform and now stood staring at him with her beautiful eyes.


    But he didn''t saw Violet. He looked at Stacy questioningly.


    "Where''s Violet?"


    Austin asked.


    "Her vital energy shower is not yet over,"


    Stacy answered.


    "Why does it take her so long to do the vital energy shower?" Austin asked in puzzlement.


    He suddenly remembered that the amount of time to do the vital energy shower might vary from person to person.


    Austin looked at Stacy inquiringly. "Oh, your present realm is... Why you don''t seem to have any breakthrough?


    Doesn''t the vital energy shower work for you?" He had sensed Stacy''s vital energy realm and realized that she was still at the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    His discovery left him surprised and puzzled.


    ''Didn''t the vital energy shower lift her vital energy realm at all?''


    "The Wild Herb Valley seems to have been set up by the rules of heaven and earth since it only allowed cultivators at the Emperor Realm or below to enter.


    Bitter Sea Realm cultivators and above are absolutely forbidden to enter.


    My current strength is at the premium stage of Emperor Realm. If my realm breaks through, I will reach the Bitter Sea Realm.


    That is why I can''t break through to the Bitter Sea Realm here at the Wild Herb Valley.


    However, after the vital energy shower, the quality of my vital energy is much stronger than before, and I can already feel a clear sign of a breakthrough.


    I expect my vital energy realm will break through as soon as I leave the Wild Herb Valley,"


    Stacy explained patiently.


    "Oh, I see."


    Austin nodded as he now understood Stacy''s situation.


    "I wonder when Violet''s vital energy shower will be over. Well, let''s wait for her," Austin said.


    They found a quiet and clean area where they sat and waited for Violet patiently.


    While they waited, Austin checked ou


    he was in awe with the way Austin took the herbs.


    The Grand Body Refining Skill was obtained by Austin from the library of the Flame Holy Land.


    Although the Flame Holy Land had been destroyed many years ago, its heritage had never been lost.


    The library had many cultivation skills that were passed down from the Flame Holy Land.


    These cultivation skills were very precious because the Flame Holy Land used to be a part of the four Holy Lands in the East Mainland.


    Austin immersed himself as he practiced the Grand Body Refining Skill.


    The powerful herbs refined, transformed, and constantly washed Austin''s body. His physical strength started to increase.


    Four hours passed quickly.


    "Ahhh..."


    Austin suddenly stood up and gave out a deafening roar that resonated from heaven to earth.


    Finally, he succeeded in practicing the third stage of the Grand Body Refining Skill.


    His power was stronger than ever and his physical strength had reached 90 million pounds!


    Austin''s body emanated sweet fragrance like orchid and musk.


    Even a slight vibration in his body could cause a great rumble inside him.


    A single movement would create an exceptional force that worked in his shimmering body like a mighty river.


    An ever-growing force overflowed through his limbs. Every inch of his skin radiated like a sacred jade, full of explosive terror.


    His body was moist and glowed with an earthy yellow light that made it looked like clusters of burning yellow flames.


    Austin was like a god bathed in divine light.


    He was overflowing with confidence.

 Chapter 1555 Sky Rumbling And Earth Cracking

    Stacy had met a lot of young man, especially those who were intelligent, fast, and strong. But staring at Austin who was giving off yellow aura, she couldn''t keep her mind straight.


    Her thoughts kept on saying that this guy, this mysterious Austin, had such an amazing physical strength. She wouldn''t even be surprised if he could handle an cultivator who was at the medium stage of Emperor Realm without even using any martial art skills.


    After checking his physical strength, Austin rested his eyes on Stacy.


    "How is Violet doing?" he asked.


    His eyes fell on the lawn near Stacy where Violet were.


    Violet had transformed into her natural form��a floral-colored fox with three furry tails.


    After the transformation, she laid on the grass motionless, eyes closed.


    Austin was shocked by the sight of the fox. Taken aback, Austin reached Violet in a flash. Worry etched his face. His eyes were fixed on her, concerned. He unleashed his spiritual sense to check the fox''s condition.


    Stacy stood beside Violet, close to Austin, also confused.


    To his relief, Austin saw how Violet breathed normally, as if she was asleep. Good. The fox was fine. For a moment, he felt like he would get a heart attack.


    "She fell into a deep slumber after coming down from the vital energy shower," she said to sooth Austin.


    "Before she went to sleep, she wanted me tell you that she was going to cultivate."


    Austin''s mind was set at ease.


    He had a notion that this had happened to Violet before. ''When she wakes up, she will become much stronger, '' he speculated.


    "I''ve never met a fox with three tails before," she said. "What is she?" She transfixed her curious gaze on Violet''s fury tails.


    Austin smiled.


    "She is a nine-tailed demon fox," Austin replied with honesty.


    "What?" Stacy''s eyes grew, bigger than before. "She''s the legendary nine-tailed demon fox?!"


    Austin nodded.


    Stacy was still in disbelief. She couldn''t comprehend that time of the moment that she was face to face with the demon fox that were told by stories passed through generations after generations! "The nine-tailed demon foxes... they said it was one of the strongest species in ancient times."


    "Yeah..." Austin, again, nodded.


    Stacy didn''t know she was holding her breath. Astonished by what she was seeing, she added, "I didn''t expect this race would still exist in our lifetime."


    "Most of them don''t anymore," Austin said, looking at Violet. "She''s one of the lucky ones alive." He looked at their surroundings, and then back to Stacy. "We should get out of here."


    He then sent Violet into the Illusion Bead.


    Austin had great harvest in the Secret Valley. Not only he had collected a great number of superior herbs, but also entered the preliminary stage of Semi-emperor Realm after the vital energy shower.


    He was pleased with his harvest.


    Stacy and Austin, returned to the portal in the mid-air.


    They both went through it to leave the Secret Valley.


    The teleportation power wrapped them up.


    In the wink of an eye, they found themselves back in the palace.


    As soon a


    rm and attempted to climb up the stairs made of stone.


    Some ran into the fields, looking around for herbs but couldn''t found any.


    Many people had spotted caves on the top of mountains. They destroyed the stone doors with violence and acquired plenty of treasures from the said caves.


    The Secret Valley, not as secret as it was before, was filled with more than five hundred cultivators.


    In the middle of the search of treasures, the disciples of the Arcane Holy Land were gathered on a peak covered in clouds and fogs.


    "Lance," one disciple exclaimed in delight, "here is a big cave."


    In front of them was a cave with thick spiritual energy coming out from it.


    Lance made his way to the entrance of the cave through bodily movement skill.


    "The owner of this cave must be some big shot," he said. "There might be priceless items inside.


    C''mon, let''s hit the door together,"


    Lance gushed, a smirk on his face.


    The other disciples of the Arcane Holy Land joined him and began attacking the stone door, trying to destroy it.


    People cheered again. And as they went inside, they halted. There was a skeleton inside the cave.


    Out of the blue, all of them saw how a visual figure floated from the skeleton.


    An image of an elder with gray hair and beard appeared. ''Maybe he is at his fifty, '' some of them guessed in their thoughts.


    "Secret Valley has been isolated from the outside world for thousands of years," the elder said. "But outsiders still found here and broke in?"


    The elder sighed and shook his head, right to left. "Now that our sect had perished, this place is useless. I''ll end all of this."


    Everyone was confused.


    He waved his hands, made several gestures, until someone from behind felt something��a slight shake of the ground. All of them, still didn''t have any clue what was happening.


    Moments later, one of them shouted from the outside.


    "The sky!" Some of them looked. Lo and behold, the sky rumbled as the earth they were standing on shook and cracked. The Secret Valley was ending.


    Boom! Boom!

 Chapter 1556 The Wild Herb Valley Was In A Mess

    "No! Get out of here now! This place is going to collapse!"


    "Shit! Run away quickly!"


    Instantly, the inside of the Secret Valley turned to chaos. All disciples started to run as quickly as they could. They were all rushing to the exit of the valley.


    Fortunately, most of them were all able to make it outside before it was too late.


    Half an hour later, the whole Secret Valley was completely ruined. The lands, the mountains, the rivers and even the sky had all vanished. The Secret Valley was nowhere in sight anymore.


    A few disciples who didn''t make it also disappeared together with that chaotic space.


    The disciples who were able to find the exit were now inside the palace. However, they didn''t stop there. They continued to rush outside until they were out of the gate of the palace. Now that they were outside, they looked back at the palace with great fear in their faces.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Eventually, the palace also broke into pieces and fell into ruin.


    "Such unfortunate! We have spent so much time breaking the arrays on the golden path and we''ve succeeded. But look at what happened. Everything we did was all in vain!"


    "Yes, we''re really unlucky! If I had not been able to run quickly enough, I would have died inside the Secret Valley!"


    "You''re right. It was so terrifying. The entire space broke down and disappeared before our eyes. I have never seen such a terrifying scene in my lifetime!"


    Everyone had their own negative comments while staring at the ruins of the palace in front of them. Although they felt grateful for being able to escape the catastrophe, the fear in them had not yet subsided.


    "Oh, by the way, has anyone seen that bastard and Stacy of the Deep Sea Commercial House in the Secret Valley? As far as I can remember, they entered the Secret Valley ahead of us," all of a sudden, Josh Xiao said out loud.


    "That evil couple arrived at the Secret Valley nearly half day earlier than all of us. They must have obtained a great deal. If we can find them, maybe we can get something from them. Ha ha ha!" Josh Xiao continued with a devilish laugh.


    After everything that they''d experienced, he was still able to think evilly.


    Everyone seemed to be delighted of what they''d heard.


    Their faces lit up and the trace of fear disappeared.


    What Josh Xiao said was right.


    That young man and Stacy entered the Secret Valley half a day earlier than them so they must have searched many places inside and had a good harvest.


    "Now I know why the large land I found earlier was already empty. I was expecting to see many herbs there but I got none. I even saw some signs that the


    was to fight with these bullies.


    "Damn! I am only requesting for your belongings because I want to spare all your lives. But you seem not to understand me. Since you refused my offer, then we will have to kill all of you now. Everyone, attack! None of them is allowed to live!"


    Augustus of the Primordial Sect said and waved his hand to his disciples.


    Instantly, all disciples of the Primordial Sect rushed forward and started to fight against the disciples of the Flame Holy Land.


    Powerful vital energies burst out and the battle started soon.


    Although the disciples of the Flame Holy Land were smaller in number, they were all very strong. Now, they stood back to back to form an array and help each other. Because of this, the disciples of the Primordial Sect could not take advantage over them.


    Rahul took out his halberd and released an extremely bright energy ball. He was fighting alone against the two disciples at the premium stage and the three disciples at the medium stage of Emperor Realm. He was really powerful!


    "Shit! Who are these people? How strong they could be?"


    The leader of the Primordial Sect started to feel anxious and angry.


    He''d never expected that the fifty disciples were so powerful. He wasn''t able to prepare his disciples in this situation at all.


    In about five kilometers away from where the battle was going on, two figures were flying swiftly.


    Suddenly, one of them stopped.


    "Rahul and the disciples of the Flame Holy Land!" he exclaimed.


    He tried to analyze what was going on.


    "Ha ha ha! Now, I see it. The disciples of the Primordial Sect are fighting with us! This is good. Now that I''m here, of course I will join the fight."


    The two figures flying were no other than Austin and Stacy.

 Chapter 1557 Im Not Joking

    Austin was with Stacy.


    He flew towards where the disciples of the Flame Holy Land and the Primordial Sect were.


    Stacy, without second thoughts, followed him.


    Soon after, Austin appeared above the mountain and saw the two parties in a tense battle.


    Yes, the disciples of the Flame Holy Land were incredibly powerful, but they were outnumbered by their enemy.


    With a ratio of one disciple of the Flame Holy Land to five-six disciples of the Primordial Sect, it was impossible to win.


    There were seventeen Emperor Realm masters in the members of the Primordial Sect, while there were fourteen Emperor Realm masters in the members of the Flame Holy Land.


    Austin couldn''t predict what would happen next.


    Making use of their superior strength in numbers, the disciples of the Primordial Sect had divided into small teams to assault the disciples of the Flame Holy Land.


    Power vs numbers. Neither of the parties gained the upper hand.


    Soon after, the over fifty disciples of the Flame Holy Land found themselves tired and the numbers of the enemies were still capable. It was difficult to deal with their opponents.


    "Guys, don''t be aggressive," Rahul said to his companions through his spiritual sense, in between battle. "We need to break the siege and retreat."


    He knew that they were at a disadvantage with numbers. If they didn''t find a better way out, they would surely lose the battle and numbers of them would be murdered.


    The other disciples of the Flame Holy Land agreed and followed his instruction. Augustus from the Primordial Sect, laughed out loud as he had seen through Rahul''s mind as they battled.


    "Did I hear it right?" he said through gritted teeth. He slashed as Rahul kept on dodging. He didn''t stop. "Are you planning to flee? Humph! Fool! That''s not going to happen. We''ll kill all of you before you get away, you losers."


    Rahul ignored Augustus''s ferocious attempt to taunt him.


    As Augustus offended and Rahul defended, two figures appeared above them.


    Then, they came down.


    With the arrival of two figures, the two parties stopped their fight.


    They were no other than Austin and Stacy.


    "Hello, Rahul, hey, guys! How have you been?"


    Austin, despite the tension surrounding the air, greeted and smiled at the disciples of the Flame Holy Land.


    "Austin, you''re here!" Rahul exclaimed with surprise.


    His face lit up, happiness evident in his voice.


    "Little bastard, and Stacy Ren... Miss Ren." Bewilderment was in Augustus expression. Then, it turned into anger. "You... you two are still alive!" Austin smirked.


    Stacy, on the other hand, had an unread emotion. "You didn''t die in the Secret Valley," Augustus continued, ga


    alm cultivator in a heartbeat.''


    No one dared to say a word.


    Austin didn''t even look like he exerted too much effort. He smirked as he looked around. A blood-thirsty, ruthless look reflected in his eyes.


    He had taken someone''s life already in the vicinity.


    ''I don''t mind killing more, '' he thought.


    After ending an Emperor Realm cultivator with his physical power, Austin became thrilled and violent.


    He concentrated ninety million pounds on his leg, and as he stretched out his leg, a small whirlpool formed around his leg, cracking the land he was standing on.


    While another cultivator at the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm who had stood beside the dead cultivator was still in shock, Austin kicked him in the waist. As a result, blood spurted from his mouth as was immediately crushed into two pieces.


    Wasting no time, Austin grabbed another Primordial Sect disciple whose cultivation base was at the premium stage of Holy Realm. He lifted his prey and hit him hard on the ground.


    Bang!


    The Holy Realm cultivator was sent plummeting to the ground. His bones broke and blood flowed out of their eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. He gaped at Austin in terror and anger trembling violently.


    He had no time to even think he was dead. His head dropped and breathed his last breath.


    "Now," Austin said, focusing on the one who taunted him. "You still think I was joking?"


    With a composed expression, he brushed off the dirt on his clothes. He flashed an evil smile towards the people of the Primordial Sect


    In shock, no one reacted. Within a few seconds, Austin had killed two Semi-emperor Realm masters of the preliminary stage and one Holy Realm cultivator of the premium stage as if he was eating pieces of cake. Stacy thought to herself, ''Who really is this guy?''

 Chapter 1558 Intense Battle

    ''Oh yeah! It feels so great, '' Austin shouted excitedly in his head.


    He took much delight in killing people using only his physical power.


    ''I prefer to handle my enemies with my physical strength because it enables me to take them out quickly. As long as I am close to them, I can take care of them with just one move.


    It doesn''t take me too long to end them.


    But if I resort to martial skills, I might need to beat my opponents with several strikes.''


    "Damn it, you asshole! You are a cold-blooded killer!


    You murdered more of my companions!


    I''m going to kill you!" Augustus growled furiously at him.


    He found it hard to believe that a loser of the Semi-holy Realm had put down three Primordial Sect disciples whose cultivation bases were higher than his. The hunger to avenge his fallen comrades enraged him even more.


    Completely losing control, he fiercely dashed towards Austin with a blood-thirsty look in his eyes.


    He had reached the premium stage of Emperor Realm. Getting carried away, he released the terrifyingly powerful vital energy he was keeping at bay. Watching as Augustus made his way to him, Austin felt the whole space began shaking dramatically as if all the energies of nature were also charging at him.


    ''An Emperor Realm master of the premium stage is indeed powerful, ''


    Austin remarked in awe as he sensed the tremendous vital energy force Augustus released.


    ''Perhaps I can''t defeat him with my physical strength, '' Austin speculated as he weighed the man''s power.


    With a snort, Stacy suddenly appeared in front of Austin.


    As she stretched out her hand, an indigo palm formed by her vital energy materialized and came at Augustus.


    Thousands of indigo palms made of vital energy appeared out of nowhere and gathered together. They gave off indigo lights while flying towards Augustus. At the same time, an indigo Buddha showed up above Stacy''s head.


    Upon seeing Stacy make a move, Augustus didn''t dare to waste any time. He prepared for a counterattack.


    A terrifying black tiger with antlers came out from his body. The scary beast growled and pounced at the palms formed by vital energy.


    ''Augustus refined the soul of a demonic beast which can match an Emperor Realm cultivator and used it to help him fight, '' Austin theorized as he watched the beast''s movements.


    Right then, Stacy and Augustus got engaged in a tense fight.


    "Hey guys, let''s teach these a


    Swordsmanship and launched his attack.


    Two of his enemies who were at the Holy Realm were cut tragically in half because of his vicious attack.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He threw punches wildly at his opponents. With each punch he took, accompanying sickening cracks of bones and desperate cries of pain were heard. The punches he released beat four Semi-emperor Realm cultivators to a pulp.


    Austin focused on dealing with the Primordial Sect disciples who hadn''t reached the Emperor Realm.


    Since there were more Emperor Realm masters in the Flame Holy Land than that in the Primordial Sect, he left them alone for his comrades to take care of.


    He believed that they could handle their enemies on their own.


    Austin used his Diabolic Flashing Skill so that he could destroy more enemies at once.


    Wherever he showed up, there would be piles of dead bodies and blood lying on the ground.


    Fifteen minutes later, Austin wiped out over one hundred and fifty disciples of the Primordial Sect on his own.


    "You son of a bitch, you''re a demon!


    You murdered so many of my companions. I swear I will avenge them," bellowed Augustus, who was in a fierce fight with Stacy.


    Noticing that his companions had already fallen at Austin''s hands, he went ballistic. His eyes fumed in rage as his face became red in anger. He wished that he could tear Austin into a million pieces.


    "Humph! You should be more worried about yourself," Stacy said coldly.


    Bathed in indigo light, she released the power of wood attribute. She mainly practiced the martial arts skills of wood attribute and had honed it very well.

 Chapter 1559 They Are Searching For You Two

    Right after Stacy finished her sentence, the shadow of the Buddha above her head started to give out the Brahma voice. It emitted a sound as powerful as a dangerous substance. Augustus'' spiritual soul started to quiver as soon as he heard it.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the shadow of the Buddha stood up. It waved his hands and wrote runes in the air as it gave off cyan Brahma light. The statue of the Buddha sang some profound Buddhist scriptures continuously accompanied by his great energy. It rushed forward with hefty aura.


    Bang!


    The demonic tiger Augustus of the Primordial Sect released moaned in pain. The poor creature tried to run away as it turned around but it was too late. Seconds later, it was broken into pieces.


    Boom!


    The cyan Buddha used one huge palm and pressed from high sky towards Augustus. The former used a great amount of cyan light and powerful energy as if it could clenched the whole space into nothing.


    Bang!


    Augustus was not able to avoid the attack and it resulted in his body flying away. He vomited blood short-after.


    He was stunned and his face turned pale.


    He was at the premium stage of Emperor Realm just like Stacy; however, the latter was much more powerful when they fought.


    He felt this humiliated. With just one attack his face was now burnt.


    "Retreat at once! Hurry!"


    Augustus'' gaze around the battlefield and dared not to go on fighting anymore.


    At that time, only about sixty out of more than three hundred disciples were still alive.


    Only nine disciples at the Emperor Realm were left alive. To make matters worse, they were currently surrounded by fourteen Emperor Realm disciples of the Flame Holy Land. It was clear that the current situation was not in their favor.


    Augustus accepted their defeat at this stage. If they insisted to fight more, all disciples of the Primordial Sect would probably die.


    He used his bodily movement skill to run away.


    "Hump! Do you want to escape? Do you think it is so easy for you to run away?"


    Stacy also used her bodily movement skill and followed Augustus.


    Austin was certain that Stacy was powerful enough to defeat Augustus. He never worried about her at all.


    "Now you want to run away? Ha ha! How can we let you go like this?"


    Austin said as he followed other disciples of the Primordial Sect with his bodily movement skill.


    All disciples of the Primordial Sect had been terrified. Moreover, their leader, Augustus, was nowhere to be found as he had already fled the scene. As a result, nobody wanted to fight again. They started to


    s tongue out of surprise. He told himself that Rahul was really unexpected most of the time.


    Together with more than fifty disciples of the Flame Holy Land they went and picked up the herbs.


    Stacy stayed close to Austin the whole time.


    Unbeknownst to anyone, she secretly contacted the people of the Deep Sea Commercial House through Contact Jade Slip, asking them to meet her here.


    Soon after, men from Deep Sea Commercial House would show up to meet her.


    One day later, they were moving forward through the mountain.


    Suddenly, Stacy turned her head and looked somewhere.


    Not long after, many figures appeared and flew over to their direction.


    "Miss Stacy, we finally found you!"


    those figures approached Stacy and shouted.


    It turned out that these people were from the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    "All right!"


    Stacy nodded to them.


    "Miss Stacy, I have some news about you and Austin Lin. I''m not sure whether you have heard it already or not,"


    one cultivator from the premium stage of Emperor Realm said to her.


    "Oh? What is it?"


    Stacy asked surprisingly.


    Austin was also curious.


    "The people from three holy lands have given orders to look for you and Austin.


    And some other sects from the first or second class were searching for you two secretly.


    News about and Austin who came out alive from the Secret Valley was widespread already.


    They are aware that you both have obtained numerous valuable treasures,"


    the cultivator from the premium stage of Emperor Realm explained.


    "It must be the few disciples from the Primordial Sect who have run away a few days ago! They are spreading the news!"


    Austin said, as he tried to connect the dots.

 Chapter 1560 A Trap

    "They have gone too far,"


    Stacy snorted, arching her eyebrows in anger.


    "My lady, they outnumber us. Besides, the disciples of the three holy lands are tough opponents.


    They are relentless. Now that they are after you, you''re in grave danger. So I advise you to hide from them and don''t be reckless."


    One of the Emperor Realm masters of the premium stage gave Stacy sincere advice.


    ''The disciples of the three holy lands, the first-class and the second-class sects are indeed difficult to handle.


    And there are still ten days left more for the entrance of the Wild Herb Valley to get closed.


    Does it mean Stacy and I will have to hide from them during the next ten days?''


    Austin pondered as his face darkened with anxiety and worry.


    He thought over about the current situation. It hardly took him a few seconds to come up with an idea.


    "Miss Ren, now that they want to play the game, how about we play with them?" he said to Stacy through his spiritual sense.


    ''It seems like he''s got a plan!''


    Stacy thought to herself as she quietly rested her eyes on Austin, waiting for him to continue.


    "Miss Ren, forty of your men are Emperor Realm masters, and there are fourteen cultivators of the Emperor Realm in my sect. So, we have more than fifty Emperor Realm masters on our side. I don''t think we are weaker than any of the other forces here.


    How about we join hands together? I can send all our other men into my magic treasure.


    Instead of waiting for their attack, let us look for opportunities to ambush those people from the three holy lands, top sects and second-class sects one by one.


    It is a fact that they are looking for us because they think we''ve got lots of treasures from the Secret Valley. Their intention and plan is to steal them.


    They want to kill us so that they can rob us. So I think we don''t need to show them any mercy. Let''s steal their treasures instead,"


    Austin went on, explaining his plan to her through his spiritual sense.


    Stacy''s eyes lit up after hearing Austin''s plan. She had entered Austin''s City model before and knew that even Emperor Realm masters couldn''t detect it using their spiritual senses.


    "That''s a good idea! Let''s teach them a lesson and let them know they have messed with the wrong person," Stacy agreed with a nod after thinking for a while.


    Since her father was the owner of the Deep Sea Commer


    em.


    They are as good as dead," he thundered, glancing at the bones and blood scattered around of those who were killed.


    Soon, the news about Austin and Stacy appearing in the woods was spread in the Wild Herb Valley by the people of the Brook Sect.


    Half a day later, the disciples of the three holy lands, first-class sects, second-class sects and even third-class sects took action.


    Many of them headed towards the area where Austin and Stacy had showed up in a bid to search for them.


    On the other hand, Austin and Stacy were safe as they were walking on a street of the City model.


    The City model which had turned into a grain of dust was on the peak of the mountain which was at the middle area of the Wild Herb Valley.


    They were having a serious discussion.


    "Miss Ren, the news about our appearance will be spread soon.


    I bet those disciples in-charge who are looking for us will send their men to launch a serious search in this area.


    We will wait here for that to happen. Once we find an appropriate chance, we''ll get out and kill them,"


    Austin suggested to Stacy.


    It was all a trap. Austin and Stacy had slaughtered the disciples of the Brook Sect and kept three alive. Their motive was to lure the disciples of other sects who planned to rob them.


    Soon, the middle area of the Wild Herb Valley, and the places near the woods in particular were crowded with people.


    Some of the people who came were from the three holy lands while the rest were from the first-class, second-class or even third-class sects. They were all looking for Austin and Stacy.

 Chapter 1561 A Surprise Attack

    Half of the day had already passed, yet they remained alert.


    Austin gave off his spiritual sense from inside the City model from time to time to scan their surroundings.


    Being the owner of the City model, his spiritual sense wouldn''t be blocked so he feel what was happening outside it.


    "Someone is coming!"


    Austin said to Stacy in a low voice. His expression changed into a dark one.


    A crowd of cultivators appeared near the peak where Austin and Stacy were hiding themselves. The cultivators were scouting the peak and all of them gave off their spiritual sense to search the area carefully.


    The group of cultivators was comprised of about fifty or sixty people.


    "Damned! The middle part of the Wild Herb Valley is a really large area. How can we find those two cultivators? It is as difficult as to look for a needle in a haystack!


    That little bastard and Stacy can randomly find a small place to hid and that will take us a long time to find them,"


    one of them said while complaining.


    "Stop saying that. It''s Lance who asked us to do this. Do you dare to not listen to him?


    Being an outer disciple of our Arcane Holy Land, you can never offend Lance. Once you did, you could no longer stay in our sect anymore!"


    another voice said as if it was trying to calm the first one.


    From where he was hiding, Austin could hear their conversation clearly.


    They were actually the disciples of the Arcane Holy Land with a strict order to find and capture them!


    Austin observed by his spiritual sense further. He found out that among the small group of disciples of the Arcane Holy Land, there were about twenty cultivators at the Emperor Realm.


    The ratio at the Emperor Realm was high among the disciples of the three holy lands.


    Among the disciples of other second-class or third-class sects, there were only ten or twenty cultivators at the Emperor Realm out of two or three hundred ones.


    However, the case in the three holy lands was totally different. Among the group of about sixty disciples, there were twenty ones in the Emperor Realm.


    Austin told what he had heard to Stacy and Rahul and asked them for suggestions.


    "We can defeat the twenty cultivators at the Emperor Realm, even though they are from the Arcane Holy Land,"


    Stacy said after she analyzed the situation.


    Rahul nodded his head and agreed with her.


    "All right then. Let''s start our plan!"


    Austin didn''t hesitate anymore. Using his mind control, he transferred out of the City model.


    He appeared on the peak and rushed towards the gathered disciples that were looking for them by teleportation.


    In less than a breath, he suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Who are you? How dare you block our way?" one disciple of the Arcane Holy Land asked loudly.


    The disciple had a disapproving look when he irritably asked why Austin stopped them. Each of the disciples of the three holy lands always believed that they were much better than others. That was why they were used to being this arrogant.


    "Ha-ha! Aren''t you looking for me? Now that I''m standing right here,


    l soul, he had been defenseless for the attack of about seven vital energy. It fell on his body and smashed his body into pieces.


    Austin controlled the pot using his mind once more to attack another disciple on the opponent''s side who was at the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    The same thing happened as Austin distracted the disciple. The disciple let his guard down and was killed by the other members of the Flame Holy Land and the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    Using this strategy, Austin helped others to fight by directing the opponent''s focus to him instead.


    In a short time, all the disciples at the Emperor Realm of the Arcane Holy Land were dead!


    "Hurry! Take the useful stuff and leave! Don''t stay here for long!"


    Austin instructed them in a hurry.


    They moved swiftly and followed his instructions. In an instant, all the trophies were found and taken. These included the Space Rings and all other magic treasures.


    After that, Austin wasted no time and transferred Stacy and all the other members into his City model using his mind.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Meanwhile, some figures had appeared afar on the horizon.


    Apparently, the fight had been noticed by others and many cultivators were coming to check what was happening there.


    Austin used his bodily movement skills and moved the City model''s location to another peak by teleportation.


    When he had secured their location, he sent himself into the City model which once again transformed into a grain of sand and fell to the ground.


    "What? There are more than sixty disciples of our Arcane Holy Land killed! Damn it! Who did this?


    You will pay for this! I will kill you! How dare you kill the disciples of our land!


    Search the area! Find the killers and cut them into pieces!"


    A furious voice rang in the area where the battle happened a moment ago. The voice contained powerful rage and made the whole space shake and quiver.


    Those newcomers were undoubtedly the other members of the Arcane Holy Land. They arranged a quest to avenge their fallen members.

 Chapter 1562 Rob Them

    In the City model.


    Austin observed what was going on outside through his spiritual sense.


    He had placed the City model close to the spot where they had wiped out the disciples of the Arcane Holy Land. He wanted to be able to keep an eye on his enemies.


    He watched as a dozen people came to the area and stood in a circle. One of them, who was dressed in more expensive clothing and was larger, gave orders in a booming voice.


    Then, one at time, they departed in different directions. They marched over the land, turned around, and came back again. This went on for several minutes.


    By the stern looks on their faces and the way that they kept pausing and checking over their shoulders, it was evident that they were looking for Austin and Stacy. They looked everywhere but didn''t find any sign of them. Frustrated and angry, they left the place. Later on, more than ten teams had come here to search for Austin and Stacy.


    Austin recognized that some of them were from the three holy lands, and the rest were disciples from the first-, second- and third-class sects.


    Austin targeted one of the groups which was looking for him and Stacy.


    They were from a second-class sect that originated from the East Mainland called the Scorching Blade Sect. Austin counted nearly one hundred of them.


    Among that hundred, he discovered ten Emperor Realm masters.


    ''Screw this! These losers have the nerve to be robbing Miss Ren and me? All right. You''ll be our next target, '' Austin thought.


    He then turned to face Stacy and Rahul.


    They looked at him with concern etched in their expressions. He took a deep breath and tried to explain, as clearly as he could, what he had seen.


    After several discussions, they reached an agreement that they would target the disciples of the Scorching Blade Sect and kill them.


    Austin waited until everyone had departed.


    When he was positive that the coast was clear, Austin transported himself outside.


    Wind whipped through his hair as he positioned himself and turned on the spot, using the Diabolic Flashing Skill to pursue the members of the Scorching Blade Sect.


    He flew through the air, keeping his eyes peeled for a large group of people.


    Within moments, he had located them using his spiritual sense. It was actually easy considering there were over a hundred of them.


    An eager smile spread on his face. There was no one else nearby.


    ''I think this is the best chance we will get, '' Austin thought, hovering over them.


    With excitement bubbling in his veins, he performed the Diabolic Flashing Skill once again. He landed on the ground this time and in front of him, a few meters away, were his targets.


    They appeared threatening. As expected, since they were disciples of the Scorching Blade Sect, so most of them specialized in blade skills.


    Austin could pick out a few of them that were carrying a saber on their back. For a moment, he thought it made them look cool but then he remembered the task at hand.


    Austin, she appeared completely satisfied at the fact.


    He didn''t blame her. All she cared about was keeping her treasures safe. Austin wanted revenge and he didn''t feel he had gotten it yet.


    "Miss Ren, I want to propose another idea.


    Those sects sent their men to look for us because they wanted to steal our things.


    Now that they''ve tried to rob us, we don''t need to respect them.


    How about we go after them and kill them also?


    As far as I observe, the disciples from different sects are collecting herbs in certain areas.


    We can track down the head disciples of those sects and kill them one by one. We have the man power, once they are rested up, of course,"


    Austin proposed, looking Stacy in the eye.


    Stacy appeared not only shocked but also unsure of Austin''s suggestion.


    ''The disciples who were searching for us are from a dozen different sects.


    They were from the three holy lands and six of the top sects--some were even from second-class sects and third-class sects.


    Does Austin really believe that we can find a chance to kill all the members of these sects in the valley?'' she pondered.


    "What do you think, Miss Ren?


    They wanted to steal our treasures, so now we do the same to them.


    An eye for an eye.


    Besides, this is the easiest way to get herbs. It saves us time,"


    Austin persuaded.


    When she didn''t answer, he met eyes with Rahul, who had been listening, and gestured for him to join them.


    "Yeah, you''re right. They started this. We''ll just follow their example,"


    Stacy agreed after sighing deeply.


    "Austin, you have a good point. We can get more herbs if we rob other people," Rahul added, following them.


    After a while, Stacy and Rahul nodded in agreement.


    They had something in common: they were not conservative people; they handled matters in a decisive manner.


    "Well, that''s settled. We''ll focus on robbing the sects that wanted us dead," Austin concluded. He had a hard time containing his excitement.

 Chapter 1563 Ambushing Arcane Holy Land Disciples

    The depth of the valley occupied a vast area with a myriad of majestic mountains, gigantic trees and an array of rare, colorful flowers.


    A group of fifty people marched towards the remote mountain.


    Along the path were a display of strange looking plants, and they chanced upon several rare herbs.


    They were the disciples of the Arcane Holy Land.


    There was a speck of dust on a slope a few meters from them.


    It was Austin''s City model.


    Austin came to this place secretly two hours ago. He transported himself in his City model and waited for his prey.


    He continued to keep an eye on the approaching disciples of the Arcane Holy Land with the use his spiritual sense as he worked out a plan against them.


    He noticed that the disciples of the Arcane Holy Land was divided into several groups, and they continued to search for herbs in the surrounding area.


    Disciples of the three holy lands were gathered in the depth of the forbidden valley. People from the top or second-class sects had joined them.


    The aggressive members of the three holy lands occupied important areas in the valley and refused other people to enter their places.


    In the City model, Austin was focused on checking the cultivation bases of the disciples from the Arcane Holy Land using his spiritual sense.


    "There are about sixty-four members of the Arcane Holy Land.


    Sixteen are the Emperor Realm cultivators; three at the premium stage, five at the medium stage and eight at the preliminary stage.


    I think we can handle them,"


    Austin said to Stacy and Rahul.


    Stacy and Rahul nodded their heads in agreement. They were prepared to launch an assault and were just waiting for Austin''s go signal.


    Soon, the sixty-four disciples of the Arcane Holy Land arrived at the hillside where Austin and his companions were hiding.


    Austin transported himself out of the City model, and instantly he was at the slope. He stood there with his arms crossed in front of his chest.


    As he activated the Diabolic Flashing Skill, he reached his targets in an instant.


    "Who are you?"


    one member of the Arcane Holy Land asked sternly, as he narrowed his eyes at Austin.


    "I am here to rob you!" Austin replied in a loud voice.


    He stomped his feet on the ground with all his physical power, sending himself to a disciple whose cultivation base was at the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm like a cannonball.


    "Damn it! A brat from the Semi-holy Realm dared to challenge me? I will crush you!" The Emperor Realm cultivator of the preliminary stage shouted and cursed at Austin.


    He stretched out his hand, and a tremendous vital energy appeared in his palm. It rotated and


    s of the Arcane Holy Land were forced to defend themselves. They had no idea what they got themselves into.


    Stacy was in front of the people of Deep Sea Commercial House and the Flame Holy Land.


    Because of some rules in the Wild Herb Valley, she failed to enter the Bitter Sea Realm even though she took the vital energy shower on the Breakthrough Platform.


    Despite that, the quality of her vital energy had greatly improved. The quality of her vital energy was better than any other cultivators of her level.


    A shadow of a Buddha statue hovered above her head and gave off blue streaks of light. It rotated into the air and released huge blue palms. They darted at one of the Arcane Holy Land disciples who was at the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    The Emperor Realm master of the premium stage tried his best to defend himself, but soon realized that his opponent was stronger than him. Out of fear, he stepped back and tried to escape. However, he was hit several times within a few seconds and he was coughing out blood. His face paled as blood started coming out of every hole in his body.


    After a dozen more blows, he spat out blood one last time and breathed his last.


    Meanwhile, Austin chose to target an Arcane Holy Land disciple who was at the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm.


    He released the Spiritual Pot, and under his control, it broke into the disciple''s Soul Sea and attacked his spiritual soul.


    Startled, the Emperor Realm master of the preliminary stage gathered the spiritual sense in his Soul Sea to fend off the Spiritual Pot.


    Focused on fighting the Spiritual Pot, he was unaware of Austin''s next move. Austin flexed his right arm and punched him in the head. Cracks started to form on his skull and later on it shattered into pieces.

 Chapter 1564 You Did All This

    Rahul mightily waved his silver halberd towards the disciples of the Arcane Holy Land. Countless halberd shadows with terrifying power appeared and hit them all.


    The people of the Flame Holy Land and the Deep Sea Commercial House had already gotten used to tense battles.


    They went all out and fiercely charged at their enemies.


    Their force was unwavering as they fought without hesitation.


    Fifteen minutes later, the fight was over.


    The team comprised of over eighty Arcane Holy Land disciples had all been wiped out.


    "Collect the spoils quickly!


    I guess the other disciples of the Arcane Holy Land will be here soon.


    We need to hide and take a rest first,"


    Austin instructed the others.


    They had been into two fierce fights that worn them out. They badly needed some rest.


    His companions followed him without complaint when they had realized how tired they had been after the fight. Moments later, they had gathered all the valuable items in the field.


    Austin sent himself and his comrades into the City Model once more to hide and replenish their energies.


    He, Stacy, and Rahul gathered on a street in the model.


    They took out over one thousand Space Rings which they had gotten in the past few days of fighting.


    These belonged to the people they had been fighting with. It meant they had slaughtered more than a thousand people already. There was no doubt that they had gained a great deal out these past few days.


    Soon they took out all the treasures that were contained by the rings and piled them up on the ground.


    There were numerous herbs, precious natural resources, pills, and magic treasures in several heaps.


    After their discussion, the three of them reached an agreement.


    All the pills and magic treasures would be distributed to over four hundred cultivators evenly.


    As for the herbs and precious natural resources, half of them would be distributed to the Flame Holy Land disciples while the other half would go to the members of the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    However, Austin still had not told Stacy that he was a disciple of the Flame Holy Land. Instead, he continued to pretend that they were from the Shiny Sect of the Dawning Kingdom.


    He did this to protect the Flame Holy Land. At present, the three holy lands together with many top sects and second-class sects were hostile to the Flame Holy Land. If he told her truth, he was afraid that he might put all of them in danger.


    Austin had no other choice but to lie to Stacy.


    Stacy, on the other hand, already had her doubts about Austin and his companions'' identities.


    After all, it w


    forgotten about that. He knew that this was a good chance to get even with Lance.


    When all the disciples of the Arcane Holy Land had left, Austin went out of the City model. He followed a group of the Arcane Holy Land disciples secretly.


    After a while, Austin had finally caught up with them. The team was comprised of fifteen members. Four of them were at the Emperor Realm.


    "You''re doomed, you assholes," Austin shouted loudly.


    He appeared in front of them in a blink. Then, he hurriedly transported over four hundred people out of the City model. They dashed towards the fifteen disciples of the Arcane Holy Land simultaneously.


    They launched a surprise attack and outnumbered the enemy. Austin and his comrades had no difficulty in handling them because of the difference between the strength of their forces.


    Only a few seconds had passed, and the battle was already over. The fifteen members of the Arcane Holy Land had all been killed.


    Austin transported his team members back into the City model again before he went to chase another group of Arcane Holy Land disciples.


    The members of the Arcane Holy Land searched for the murderers all over the area, while Austin stalked them and destroyed them one by one.


    Fifteen minutes later, Austin stopped in front of Ladd and his companions with his comrades behind him.


    "You did all this! You murdered our people,"


    Lance accused, looking sharply at Austin.


    There were about thirty disciples of the Arcane Holy Land left in the valley.


    Counting Lance among them, there were eight Emperor Realm masters in the members of the Arcane Holy Land.


    More than four hundred cultivators of the Deep Sea Commercial House and Flame Holy Land surrounded Lance''s forces.

 Chapter 1565 Wipe Out Two Holy Land Disciples In The Valley

    "You''re a bunch of cold-blooded monsters. You murdered over two hundred disciples of ours."


    Lance stared at Austin and Stacy, quivering slightly. The disciples of the Arcane Holy Land had always felt very proud of themselves. Wherever they went, people had always treated them with utmost respect. But now, his companions were mercilessly slaughtered. He was not able to digest this fact.


    "You''ll pay for this. We''ll not let you go..."


    Lance uttered through his gritted teeth, his eyes blood-thirsty.


    "Ha-ha. You are a dead man! Still, you dare to threaten us with your bullshit? Do you really think you from the three holy lands are superior to everyone else?


    How ridiculous!


    We''ll send you to your Creator!" Austin said defiantly, gesturing at his comrades to stand by his side to fight.


    He didn''t want to waste any more time talking to him.


    A fierce fight was about to begin.


    "I''ll kill all of you," Lance roared, letting anger get the better of him.


    He took a step forward and purple vital energy burst out from his body. It formed a fog around him.


    Nine purple dragons showed up in the purple mist.


    Growling, they soared into the sky.


    Meanwhile, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled.


    Austin was shocked at the sight of this.


    ''Lance is a formidable opponent. I''m no match for him, '' he sighed.


    Austin had the ability to put down any cultivator who had reached the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm effortlessly.


    If his opponent was at the medium stage of Emperor Realm, he might be able to take him out using the Spiritual Pot.


    If he confronted a cultivator who was at the premium stage of Emperor Realm, he would only be able to defend himself by using the Spiritual Pot to attack his Soul Sea.


    Stacy let out a cold snort.


    A Buddha statue appeared above her head, and chanted. It made the sound waves which came at Lance.


    In the past, Stacy might be no match for Lance.


    But she was much stronger than before after taking the vital energy shower on the Breakthrough Platform. She was one step away from entering the Bitter Sea Realm.


    On top of that, the martial skill she was exhibiting was incredibly powerful. The power she exerted out could be on par with the Purple Energy Supernatural Skill Ladd was displaying.


    Hence, she could handle Lance without any difficulty at all.


    "Go to hell!"


    Rahul waved his silver trident at one Arcane Holy Land disciple who was at the premium stage of Emperor Realm. The latter was forced to step back. With just a few seconds passing by, Rahul stabbed his opponent through his chest.


    About fifteen minutes later, the fight almost came to an end.


    All the disciples of the Arcane Holy Land in the


    the bronzy blade aura carried an unbeatable power. Austin was scared at the sight of it.


    All of a sudden, the blade aura dyed the whole space bronzy. Austin and his companions felt creepy by this scene.


    ''Trey is indeed an excellent blade cultivator, '' they thought.


    "Kill them!"


    More than four hundred cultivators from the Flame Holy Land and the Deep Sea Commercial House dashed towards the forty disciples of the Vasteras Holy Land.


    Austin released his demonic avatar so that it could also join the fight.


    Over four hundred people fought against the forty people. It meant almost every ten cultivators from the Flame Holy Land and the Deep Sea Commercial House assaulted one disciple of the Vasteras Holy Land.


    There was no doubt the members of the Vasteras Holy Land were at the verge of death. They couldn''t even defend themselves.


    Fifteen minutes later, all the disciples of the Vasteras Holy Land died except for Trey.


    Trey was still fighting against Stacy and Rahul.


    Austin stood aside, watching them fight. ''Trey is really a strong opponent. He is way too powerful.


    He is tied with Stacy and Rahul, '' he remarked in awe.


    "Oh shit, we need to finish him really quick.


    All the Emperor Realm cultivators! Join Stacy and Rahul to fight against Trey,"


    Austin said loudly.


    Over fifty cultivators of the Emperor Realm joined the battle immediately.


    They used their best martial skills to attack Trey Kong.


    "I don''t want to die this way," Trey Kong said through his gritted teeth.


    Even though he was tremendously strong, there was no way he could withstand attacks of over fifty Emperor Realm masters.


    After barely warding off several blows, he turned into a bloody mist.


    By then, all the disciples of the Vasteras Holy Land in the valley were dead.

 Chapter 1566 The Ending Of The Trial

    Even after the gruesome battle, Austin and his fellows weren''t about to stop just yet. Their next target was the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    Austin had a satisfied and excited look in his face as he surveyed the distance where disciples of the Rudimentary Holy Land were.


    His fellows, along with Stacy and Rahul, were equally thrilled.


    Even when they were up against disciples of the three powerful holy lands who participated in the Wild Herb Valley trial, they were making history on the battlefield.


    ''Too bad for these disciples... their days are numbered, '' he thought about them with shameless mockery.


    Elders of the three holy lands would be out of their wits when they found out that their disciples had been wiped out.


    ''Stroke of ill luck, eh? How would they recover?'' he sneered in his mind.


    It wouldn''t take long before it reached the East Mainland �C and what a big event that would be!


    Enough battle at that moment, though; they stayed right where they were for half a day to rest and recharge.


    Afterward, Austin transported all of them to the City model. Using his bodily movement skill, he headed to the area where the Rudimentary Holy Land disciples were located.


    In the beginning, the total number of disciples from the Rudimentary Holy Land was over three hundred, statistically similar to the Arcane Holy Land and the Vasteras Holy Land.


    That number diminished soon enough as the fifty to sixty disciples sent to trace Austin and Stacy''s whereabouts had been killed.


    Thus, the number of disciples of the Rudimentary Holy Land had shrunk into just about two hundred.


    Still as sharp as during the previous battles, Austin had effortlessly tracked down the disciples of the Rudimentary Holy Land. They were scattered around the area in the rolling mountains, with each group constituted of dozens.


    With small yet ferocious attacks, he executed the killing job quickly.


    Austin moved like the wind, strong yet undetectable in its origin.


    About an hour later, someone arrived at the crime scene.


    "What monstrosity is this? What evil killed so many disciples of the Rudimentary Holy Land?


    Go and search for the murderers! Tear them into pieces! Now!"


    A voice which seemed to have come from a horrific beast roared across the area


    The voice came from a sturdy young man in black.


    He was the leading disciple of the Rudimentary Holy Land, and he was at the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    The remaining disciples of


    ays later, the one-month trial in the Wild Herb Valley was coming to an end.


    They reached the last stretch of the trial.


    Disciples from various sects rushed to the outer area as fast as they could, because the exit of the Wild Herb Valley would be closed when the time was up.


    If they failed to leave the Wild Herb Valley before the closing, they would be trapped there. The gate wouldn''t open again until after thirty years.


    Of course, nobody was willing to stay stuck in the Wild Herb Valley for thirty years.


    So, on the last day, all people in the Wild Herb Valley hurried to the exit in all directions.


    Outside the exit of the Wild Herb Valley and above the platform, stewards and elders from different sects patiently and excitedly waited for their disciples that participated in the trial.


    These disciples that were about to come out of the Wild Herb valley would bring with them valuable herbs and medicinal materials.


    So, for their safety, each sect had sent their master-hand to pick up the disciples participating in the trial.


    In the air above the platform, a giant dragon-shaped warship was floating. It was right around the place where the Arcane Holy Land was located.


    In the area where the Rudimentary Holy Land was situated, dozens of ancient chariots were parked, surrounded by rosy clouds.


    A dazzling carriage pulled by hordes of monstrous beasts, meanwhile, could be seen right where the Vasteras Holy Land once was.


    And at the corner of the platform, an old man in a black garment stood with an unfathomable aloofness.


    He was Damian, the elder of the Flame Holy Land, waiting for his disciples.

 Chapter 1567 Getting Out Of The Wild Herb Valley

    Everyone in the square was eagerly waiting. All of them would glance at the entrance of the Wild Herb Valley from time to time.


    All the disciples who joined the task would go out today so everyone''s eyes were fixed on that passage.


    "I''m wondering if our disciples had an abundant harvest. But I guess they got more than we did last time," said a golden-haired man who was about thirty-five years old. He was wearing a stern look on his face.


    He had just gotten off a luxurious coach. As he was levitating in mid-air, his body was emitting golden lights.


    This man was from the Vasteras Holy Land.


    "Ha-ha! Sebastia, we are the three holy lands. Do you still doubt the capabilities of our disciples? I''m sure they will bring us good harvests," said a man in a white robe who was from the Arcane Holy Land.


    "Before our disciples entered the valley, Lance told me that he had a deal with the two leaders of your sect. They''ve agreed to work together to occupy the depth of the valley and forbid anyone from other sects to enter. That area abounds with rare herbs."


    The man in a white robe seemed to be very confident.


    "I strongly believe that our disciples are the winners in this task," said the man with a wide grin on his face.


    He was surrounded by bright lights. His cold and sharp eyes made him look very harsh.


    "Ha-ha! Those brats came up with that idea? I like them," said another man who also joined them.


    "They are resourceful and courageous."


    This tall man was from the Rudimentary Holy Land. He was a big guy with bushy eyebrows and ferocious eyes.


    The three men were talking above the platform. Hence, the stewards and the elders from other sects who were also waiting on the platform heard everything they said.


    Upon hearing this, their faces darkened all of a sudden. None of them thought that the disciples of the three holy lands would do such things.


    They all knew that the innermost part of the Wild Herb Valley teemed with high-grade rare herbs.


    It was a bad news for them that the disciples of the three holy lands had joined forces to occupy this part of the valley.


    ''Damn it! That is so low. The people


    atform together with the over fifty disciples of the Flame Holy Land.


    Austin was also with them.


    "We''re back, Elder Damian," greeted Rahul excitedly.


    "I''m so glad to see you back, Rahul," Elder Damian responded with a big smile on his face.


    After greeting Rahul, Elder Damian then started to count noses.


    After which, his eyes lit up with sheer surprise. "We sent fifty-seven disciples into the valley and fifty-five of them survived!"


    Elder Damian was overcome with thrill. Was he only dreaming?


    He was fully aware that picking herbs in the Wild Herb Valley was a very risky task. People were willing to kill each other for the rare herbs.


    But only two disciples of the Flame Holy Land had died in the valley. It was such a big achievement for their sect. No wonder Elder Damian was overjoyed.


    "Ha-ha! How did everything go in the valley? How many herbs have you collected?"


    Elder Damian bombarded Rahul with questions after he was able to calm down.


    "Elder Damian, let''s get out of here quickly. I''ll tell you everything when we get back," said Rahul to the elder through his spiritual sense.


    "The sooner we get out of here, the better."


    "Oh?" Elder Damian gave Rahul a confused look. He was quite surprised of Rahul''s actions.


    But he was also sure that Rahul was serious.


    ''I know Rahul very well. He is a reliable and considerate boy. He must have a good reason for this, '' Elder Damian thought.

 Chapter 1568 A Loss Of Face

    "All right, we''ll talk about it when we get back," Damian agreed. And then, he did something marvelous.


    He waved his hand in a quick swish-and-flick motion, and the next moment, a piece of some animal bone, carved with numerous mysterious symbols, appeared in it. It somehow seemed to be filled with a sort of purplish light. It didn''t stay that way for long. Within seconds, it grew to more than twenty meters long and ten meters wide. And then it came to a rest in midair.


    Though everyone was intrigued, they jumped inside it following Damian''s lead.


    Meanwhile, the men and women of the Deep Sea Commercial House were preparing to leave as well. But theirs was nothing as exotic as a bone. It was a huge battleship that was gently swaying in the waters.


    Before the battleship started on its journey, Stacy looked in the direction of the cultivators who had come there from the Flame Holy Land, and her eyes came to rest on Austin longingly.


    Sensing her gaze, Austin turned around and gave her a gentle smile. They had shared an adventure together and it was sad to see her leave.


    "Will we ever see each other again?"


    Austin suddenly heard Stacy''s soft and expectant voice in his Soul Sea.


    "Maybe. You never know what life has in store for us. If it''s our destiny. We''ll definitely see each other again,"


    Austin assured her in a gentle voice.


    "Let''s not leave anything to chance. Here, I''ll give you my token.


    The Deep Sea Commercial House is spread over the whole East Mainland. If you want to find me sometime, just take this token to one of our branches. They will pass on your message to me," Stacy told him, and he saw her slightly wave her white hand.


    Then, a stream of soft, white light flew from her hand towards Austin and stopped in the air in front of him.


    Austin was then stunned by an object''s sudden appearance in his hands. It was a purple jade badge that worked much like an id-card.


    "Sure thing."


    He softly grabbed the jade badge and solemnly put it away inside his Space Ring. Friendship, after all, was a precious treasure and this badge was the map.


    He was done just in time. As soon as he put it away, the animal bone he was standing on turned into a stream of light and left the platform.


    Behind that, the battleship of the Deep Sea Commercial House also disappeared in the distant sky, turning very soon into nothing but a far-away point.


    Then more and more elders and stewards of the remaining sects also began to leave the platform, along with their disciples.


    However, the three men from the three Holy Lands were still waiting, floating high above the platform.


    In fact, numerous elders and stewards of other sects were also still waiting.


    By this time, the number of people who were rushing out of the Wild Herb Valley had begun to decrease, and the crowd had dissipated.


    "It''s strange that the disciples of our Vasteras Holy Land haven''t come out yet. What is going on?


    Are they known to delay like this all the time?" a golden haired man from the Vasteras Holy Lan


    out of the entrance and the exit to the Wild Herb Valley.


    Within moments, it blotted out everything from view. Nothing but fog could be seen.


    Boom... Boom... Rumblings began to echo from the valley, as if the entire place was crashing in on itself.


    It was at that moment, that everyone outside felt a powerful jolt in their hearts. This was final now! No one would come out anymore.


    The Wild Herb Valley, which opened only once every thirty years, was now closed for the next three decades.


    No one could enter, or leave the place until it finally opened up once again.


    A sullen, scary, eerie silence fell over the platform.


    The three men from the three Holy Lands were staring in disbelief at the thick mist. As if they were saying, ''No way!''


    Same was the case with the elders and stewards of the remaining sects.


    Finally, the three men from the three Holy Lands, who were standing above the platform, recovered enough sense to finally turn their heads and look at each other.


    There was doubt and anger in each of their eyes, as well as a total sense of loss.


    The three of them had publicly boasted for hours and hours on that the disciples of the three Holy Lands would find the biggest harvest in the Wild Herb Valley. They were sure to be the winner.


    But they hadn''t expected the complete opposite, which was actually what had just happened. Every single one of their disciples had been wiped out.


    It was like a slap in their face.


    "No!


    How can this be! It is impossible. I refuse to believe it.


    I don''t believe it! What the hell is going on?


    How could it be that not a single disciple of the Rudimentary Holy Land managed to make it out?" roared the strongly built man from the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    His body began to glow with a strong and horrifying light, of pure crimson and blood red shade. As if to showcase the mounting of his anger, the light then rose and roared in the sky, turning a greater part of the sky blood-red, and casting a terrible gloom over his surroundings.

 Chapter 1569 Are You Making That Up

    The white-robed man of the Arcane Holy Land and the golden-haired man of the Vasteras Holy Land were simmering with rage. Their faces turned red as their blood boiled in so much anger.


    The enormous vital energy came out from their bodies that caused strong bursts of wind around them.


    "All our disciples died in the valley.


    This must be a plot. Humph! We must get to the bottom of this at once,"


    the man wearing a white robe said as his face contorted in fury.


    "Disciples from only one sect couldn''t have murdered all our disciples alone.


    I guess many sects were involved in this. The senior members of these sects conspired against us and ordered their disciples to lay a hand on our people in the valley.


    Humph! I know that many sects in the East Mainland are hostile to our three holy lands," the golden-haired man followed.


    Golden light emitted from his body and formed blazing golden flames.


    Besides the three men from the three holy lands, the elders and stewards of some first-class, second-class, and third-class sects that were also in the platform were enraged.


    Some of them also felt disappointed and frustrated.


    After a while, they all dispersed and left.


    Since the entrance to the Wild Herb Valley was closed, there was no need for them to stay there.


    There was nothing they could do at this moment.


    A day later, explosive news spread widely throughout the East Mainland.


    The several news that broke out were not good ones.


    It was said that all the disciples that the three holy lands had sent to the Wild Herb Valley were all killed.


    The disciples of the several first-class sects that also went to the valley met the same fate.


    So did some of the disciples of the second-class, third-class, and fourth-class sects.


    However, people were only curious about the death of the disciples from the three holy lands and some top sects. They seemed to care less about the other victims of the tragic news.


    After all, the three holy lands and top sects were the ones that ruled the East Mainland. They were more prominent and more important than others.


    They didn''t pay much attention to the news that the disciples of second-class or smaller sects also failed to get out of the valley alive.


    It was the first time that the three holy lands and the top sects had lost all their disciples who were t


    s, pills and magic treasures they collected.


    It took Elder Damian a while to recover from the shock that was brought by seeing all those valuable items. He finally burst into wild fits of laughter. "Well done!


    You guys have done a pretty good job.


    Tell me what had happened in the valley.


    Something must have happened, or you couldn''t have gotten so many of these superior herbs. After all, you were few in numbers,"


    he said with a beaming smile.


    Rahul then shared Elder Damian everything that they had done in the Wild Herb Valley.


    When he was telling the story, Elder Damian became more shocked as he heard what really happened.


    After Rahul finished speaking, the elder was shaken up. His jaw dropped with his mouth agape because of the revelations that he had just found out.


    "Are you saying... You...


    You cooperated with the people of the Deep Sea Commercial House and took out all the disciples of the three holy lands, of the top sects, and of the second-class and third-class sects at the valley? How is that even possible?


    I can''t believe it!


    Are you making that up, Rahul?"


    Elder Damian sounded skeptical and amazed at the same time as if he heard something that would never happen.


    His expression showed how shocked he was. His eyeballs were close to popping while his mouth was still wide open.


    "Elder Damian, I swear I am telling the truth!


    If you don''t believe me, you can ask the others," Rahul replied to him after taking a deep breath.


    He somehow predicted that people would not easily believe what happened.

 Chapter 1570 Can I Come Over

    To confirm, Elder Damian''s gaze shifted towards the other disciples. There was an inquisitiveness in his manner.


    Yet he only found affirmation. Everyone nodded simultaneously.


    "Elder Damian, Rahul is telling the truth."


    "Yes, Elder Damian. Under Austin''s leadership, we''ve managed to put down dozens of disciples from other sects in a very short period of time. He really is very helpful and might be the lucky break we need."


    Two of the disciples immediately confirmed that Rahul was telling the truth.


    Once he was sure that Rahul had been telling the truth, Elder Damian suddenly laughed out loud and his expressions changed and gave way to his real feelings. "Good.


    That''s very good. Alright you brats. You did a good job."


    He beamed at them all in a twinkling manner.


    "Damn it. Those fucking senior members from the three holy lands had always been trying to hold our sect back with some really dirty means. But if you killed their disciples in the Wild Herb Valley, then you did the right thing. There''s only so much we can tolerate,"


    Elder Damian praised the disciples, grinning from ear to ear.


    He seemed really happy and ecstatic with the news and it took him quite a while to finally regain his composure.


    "I''m really proud of you all. You did a better job than I had expected and you''re clearly better than I give you credit for.


    I''ll fill Elder Brendan in on your good performance and you all are sure to get a handsome reward," Elder Damian continued, looking at the disciples with an appreciative eye.


    "Oh, and Austin, nice work. You even managed to make friends with Miss Ren from the Deep Sea Commercial House. You''ve shown wonderful talent in planning and leadership and I can see that you''re a born leader. The disciples managed a great thing with your help,"


    Elder Damian praised, studying Austin with admiration.


    "I''m flattered, Elder Damian. But you''re too kind. The truth is, without Rahul and the rest of my companions'' help, my plan wouldn''t have worked,"


    Austin responded with a slight and modest smile.


    "You''re a modest kid, Austin.


    I like that. Anyway, you can leave, if you want to.


    You spent an entire month plucking herbs, and you must be feeling tired now.


    Go get some well-deserved rest,"


    Elder Da


    had understood his address, Zoe left with glee.


    "Brat, why don''t you try going on a date with her? She''s got scalding hot looks and an inviting figure. Besides, she is completely innocent,"


    the Flame Emperor suggested.


    "Damn it! What the hell are you talking about? I''ve already had two fiancees till now and Caroline is waiting for me at home. Nothing is going to happen between Zoe and me!"


    Austin snarled at the Flame Emperor furiously.


    "Whatever! Strong cultivators in the Divine Continent always have several mistresses. Some of them even have a bunch of concubines,"


    the Flame Emperor retorted.


    Austin pouted his lips but did not respond.


    Pretty soon, he landed on the mountain where his hut was situated.


    "Swoosh!"


    Before he could recollect his wits, a figure dashed towards him from one of the cabins like a shooting star.


    Caroline rushed into his arms hurriedly, and the scent of her body filled his nose instantly.


    "You''re finally back,"


    Caroline cooed in his arms, looking up at him with large, loving eyes.


    Austin couldn''t help but draw a smile at the sight of this beautiful woman in his arms.


    ''Caroline has changed a lot.


    She is now a timid, clingy woman.


    She used to act elegantly and gracefully because she is the queen of the evil shadow race.


    But now, she has changed because of me.''


    At this thought, he felt himself become fonder still of Caroline. He put his arms around her waist and locked his eyes with her in the most affectionate way he knew.

 Chapter 1571 Dragon Tearing

    "What are you waiting for, brat?" the Flame Emperor taunted. "You haven''t seen each other in a month, and there''s no one around. It''s just the two of you, all alone, right here. Pin her down and take her. Just enjoy the moment."


    His voice was mocking yet persuasive, echoing all throughout Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Shut your mouth, or else I''ll put the Spiritual Pot back into my Soul Sea,"


    threatened Austin.


    "Oh, fuck off. I was giving you good advice, you ungrateful brat," snapped the Flame Emperor in response, pouting at Austin''s words.


    Being nothing more than a broken soul, the Flame Emperor was afraid of the Spiritual Pot. As much as he wanted to tease Austin some more, the threat was quite effective in silencing him for the meantime.


    Austin rolled his eyes before he turned his attention to Caroline. "Oh, right. You''ve reached the premium stage of Holy Realm, haven''t you, Caroline?" he asked, sounding both surprised and elated at the discovery.


    He certainly hadn''t expected this development.


    Caroline nodded her head in response. "Indeed. I consumed a Green Evil Pill Elder Brendan gave me, and I managed to break through twice," she explained.


    "One of our ancestors came up with the formula for the Green Evil Pill. This pill is helpful to the cultivation of our evil shadow race.


    Right now, I still have two Green Evil Pills left. I think I''ll be entering the Semi-emperor Realm soon."


    A sweet smile adorned her face as she spoke. Austin listened to her intently, taking in the words she was saying.


    "Hmm... Looks like I need to improve my pill refining skills, then.


    That way, I can make the Green Evil Pill for you and your people,"


    murmured Austin thoughtfully.


    Pill refinery seemed very simple, but it wasn''t to be underestimated. Different pills could actually contribute a lot to cultivation in different ways.


    "Didn''t you just come back from herb collecting?" asked Caroline, a concerned expression on her face. "I suppose you must be feeling quite tired. Please, go and get some rest first."


    Her voice was soft and gentle as she spoke.


    "You''re right," said Austin, nodding his head. He really was tired, and rest would most certainly be welcome after some hard work. Waving goodbye to Caroline, he then headed back towards his hovel.


    For now, he was going to take a rest and recover his energy. Afterwards, he was going to spend the following days focusing on his cultivation.


    After all, in a year, he would be facing Howard from the Vasteras Holy Land in a duel.


    Unlike him, Howard had already reached the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    Much as it pained him to admit it, Austin was painfully aware that he was no match for someone at Howard''s level. So he was determined to become stronger within a year.


    He figured it was enough time for him to become strong enough that he could face Howard on equal footing.


    The battle wasn''t just about the two of them, after all.


    Before anything else, Elder Brend


    I can create sixty dragons from dragon energy, '' he thought.


    He couldn''t help but grin even wider at the proof of his accomplishments flying right before his eyes. "Aw, yeah!" he gushed, letting out a breath and proudly looking on at the dragons.


    "All my efforts weren''t in vain. This time, I''ve got to learn the first move of the Mysterious Dragon Fist��Dragon Tearing."


    To get himself started, Austin began to go through the introduction of the Dragon Tearing in his Soul Sea.


    The Dragon Tearing technique was, just like its name said, all about dragons tearing their target into pieces.


    Mastering this technique meant Austin would have another efficient way to eliminate his enemies. Basically, when he swung at his opponent, the vital energy dragons would come out of his body, with each dragon rotating quickly and piercing through its target to rip it into bits.


    As long as the practitioner hit his enemy with his fist, these dragons would keep tearing their target until it was completely torn into pieces with no hope of recovery.


    It could perhaps be less fatal if the dragons attacked their target directly, but because they would simply keep ripping their target, it would be more difficult for the target to survive the technique''s blows.


    Keeping the steps in mind, Austin then began to practice the Dragon Tearing technique.


    A large number of dragons materialized from Austin''s fist, roaring and reaching out sharp claws. As they did so, the hill shook vigorously, a vast number of clouds gathering above them.


    As Austin engaged in his cultivation, Caroline stood by the door of her hut every once in a while and watched him, affection visibly showing on her beautiful face.


    With not much else to do, much of her time was spent cultivating in her cabin.


    Time went by, and five days had already passed.


    "I finally did it!" exclaimed Austin, the excitement apparent in his voice.


    In just five days, he had successfully mastered the Dragon Tearing!

 Chapter 1572 Closed Training In The Vital Energy Refining Palace

    For the next few days, Austin worked on diligently practicing the Mysterious Dragon Fist.


    The Mysterious Dragon Fist had eight incredibly powerful techniques.


    One of these was the Giant Dragon Fist. This technique turned the vital energy dragons into a huge fist that could be used to hit the enemy.


    Another one was the Dragon Blast fist. The vital energy dragons attacked the opponent with simultaneous explosion.


    After a month.


    Austin had mastered all the eight moves of the Mysterious Dragon Fist.


    He must use them frequently in actual combat before he could utilize the skill''s full potential, Aside from learning the techniques, Austin also tried to form more vital energy dragons.


    Now, he could easily create eighty dragons with his own vital energy.


    The vital energy dragons was the foundation of the Mysterious Dragon Fist. This technique required more dragons to maximize its full power. That was why Austin spent so much of his time trying to form more vital energy dragons.


    Austin''s Mysterious Dragon Fist was specifically made for him because of his vital energy stone.


    For common cultivators, they could only form a dozen dragons from their own vital energy. While for Austin, he could create so much more.


    This made it possible for Austin to achieve the full potential of the Mysterious Dragon Fist.


    Aside from cultivating the Mysterious Dragon Fist, Austin also decided to enhance his spiritual sense.


    He was planning to integrate more omnipotent gas into the Spiritual Pot.


    The integration of the amount of omnipotent gas depended on the individual''s spiritual sense.


    The more powerful the spiritual sense, the more omnipotent gas could be integrated into the Spiritual Pot.


    Therefore, Austin decided to improve his spiritual sense.


    Austin''s way of cultivating his spiritual sense was quite simple. Once he released the spiritual tree, it would absorb all kinds of energy and transform them into spiritual sense.


    He started the cultivation of his spiritual sense. He took out a lot of superior herbs and then released the spiritual tree so that it could draw spiritual energy from the herbs.


    His spiritual sense gradually strengthened.


    After a while, the lake of spiritu


    ultivation base, '' Austin contemplated.


    Cultivators couldn''t fake their vital energy fluctuations when they made a breakthrough.


    Therefore, Austin decided not to conceal his cultivation base.


    "I had some amazing adventures in the last two months, and these helped me hasten the progress in my vital energy realm. But compared to you, my cultivation base is still too low," Austin replied humbly.


    ''There is no need to give them the details of what happened to me in the Secret Valley.''


    Austin went to a corner, sat on his feet, and began his cultivation.


    As soon as he practiced the Golden Sun Scripture, a great deal of vital energy swarmed towards him.


    There was so much vital energy that coursed through Austin''s body, causing the energy meridians in him to expand quickly. They seemed like a balloon full of air that was about to explode.


    This was the moment when the vital energy in his elixir field showed its value. It sucked all the excess vital energy from Austin''s body.


    A golden ball rushed out of Austin''s body. It floated over his head and started to absorb the vital energy inside the hall.


    "The formula he is practicing seems terrifyingly powerful."


    The four cultivators were shocked when they saw the golden ball above Austin''s head.


    Although they were quite curious with Austin''s golden ball, they didn''t ask what he was cultivating because it was his secret.


    Austin immersed himself and started his vital energy cultivation in the hall.

 Chapter 1573 Mission To The Dawning Kingdom

    Time passed rather quickly while Austin was cultivating.


    He sat with his legs crossed within the Vital Energy Refining Palace, resembling an old monk that got into meditation.


    One day, two days, three days, four days...


    The vital energy contained in the palace was too rich and violent. Many cracks littered the ground, streams of spiritual energy from the natural vessel of energy underground wafting out of them and coating the air.


    Austin was completely submerged in the thick spiritual energy fog as the time of cultivation passed.


    With a faint, rumbling sound, golden streams of vital energy surged within his body.


    Two had months passed since then.


    All of a sudden, BOOM!


    A powerful wave of vital energy force rushed out of Austin''s body.


    He had reached the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm!


    He slowly opened his eyes, which were twinkling brilliantly in his excitement.


    "He has broken through again!"


    At the sudden exclamation, the four other elder disciples who were cultivating opened their eyes and turned to look at Austin with astonished expressions. Did they hear that right? Austin had managed to break through again?


    "Excuse me, everyone," said Austin, standing up.


    "I''ve got to leave now."


    The four other men were even more surprised at the sudden declaration. They could only sit in place and watch in shock as Austin walked out of the palace without another word.


    Having just made a breakthrough, Austin had no intention of further cultivation.


    Frequent breakthroughs could easily weaken the foundation of cultivation, after all, so they weren''t necessarily good or sought after.


    To better solidify his cultivation base, Austin decided he had to practice more before going through another breakthrough instead.


    "This young disciple is truly incredible! For him, breakthroughs are just as easy as eating and drinking!"


    "There are always geniuses like him in the world. I''m confident he will be very influential in the future!"


    "Spiritual energy is quite ample in this palace. For a person who is under the Emperor Realm, he will certainly improve very quickly if he can withstand the pain during cultivation."


    "It seems a genius will be rising in the Flame Holy Land!"


    Seeing Austin leave, the four other elder disciples in the palace began to mutter amongst themselves.


    Having left the Vital Energy Refining Palace, Austin flew towards the hill where he lived.


    It didn''t take long before he made it to his destination.


    From afar, he could see a lovely figure standing and waiting for him. The figure was none other than Caroline, who smiled widely and waved once she caught sight of Austin.


    She looked visibly excited and eager to share some good news, and as he approached, it didn''t take much longer for Austin to l


    in''s vital energy level being very low, his real fighting power was equal to that of a cultivator at the medium stage of Emperor Realm.


    "The Shiny Sect in the Dawning Kingdom?" Austin repeated. "So what exactly is the mission?"


    Rahul might have said where the destination was, but he hadn''t said exactly what the mission was supposed to be.


    Back when the disciples of the Flame Holy Land went into the Wild Herb Valley to collect herbs, they had pretended to be disciples of the Shiny Sect in the Dawning Kingdom.


    Because of that, Austin could only guess that there must be some kind of relationship between the Flame Holy Land and the Shiny Sect.


    Still, he could not make sense of why the Shiny Sect was the destination of the mission.


    "I honestly don''t know.


    Elder Brendan said the details of the mission won''t be made public before we set out,"


    replied Rahul.


    Austin was quiet as he thought this through. Finally, he nodded his head.


    "Alright then. Rahul, please let me take part in this mission."


    Just like that, he had made his decision.


    Having just broken through to the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm, Austin had already intended to go out and hone his skills through fierce fighting. It was only natural that he didn''t want to miss such a mission now.


    Moreover, Elder Brendan had said that the mission might be dangerous. That could only mean that it was surely going to be very challenging, and everyone who took part would get a good experience.


    "Great! Thanks, Austin!" exclaimed Rahul in relief. "Then, you''d better prepare for the mission first. Be sure to go directly to the square at noon tomorrow. We''re all going to set out together."


    A wide grin adorned his face, his delight at Austin''s decision clearly apparent.


    Having gotten what he came for, Rahul then waved goodbye at Austin and Caroline and left.

 Chapter 1574 The Tasks (Part One)

    Austin arrived at the square at noon the next day.


    By the time he neared the square, more than thirty disciples had gathered already.


    Over twenty of them were at the level of Emperor Realm, while the rest were at the level of Semi-emperor Realm.


    He scanned the crowd and saw Rahul among them. Rahul nodded at Austin when he saw him.


    Austin greeted the man back with a smile on his face.


    Most of the disciples had gone to the Wild Herb Valley for the mission with Austin before, so they recognized Austin as well. They walked to him and talked fervently with him as soon as they saw him approach.


    Those who did not know Austin felt surprised at their peers'' attitude toward the young lad. They all wondered why such a disciple at the level of Semi-emperor Realm was so popular among the others.


    Soon the crowd silenced as they saw a ray of black lightning fleeting across the sky. It landed at the center of the square. All the disciples rushed towards it without delay.


    The black lightning turned out to be Elder Damian of the Flame Holy Land.


    Elder Damian had the responsibility of escorting and picking up disciples of the Flame Holy Land to carry out missions in the outside world.


    "Is everybody here?" asked Damian after settling his eyes on Rahul.


    He then checked around to scan the gathered disciples.


    "All disciples are here, Elder Damian," replied Rahul with a slight bow of acknowledgment for the elder.


    He had already started the headcount before the elder arrived.


    Damian nodded as a reply. While searching the crowd, he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure from the corner of his eyes. He turned to look towards the figure''s direction and found Austin in the crowd.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here Austin! So you''ve achieved another breakthrough in your mar


    teful for the elder''s sincere suggestion.


    "All right. We don''t have much time. Let''s go immediately."


    Damian nodded as he swept his eyes across each of them at the square. Then he waved his hand to summon out a piece of animal bone that was the size of a palm in front of the crowd.


    The tiny bone immediately transformed to the size of a dozen meters in just a blink. Numerous mysterious symbols emerged and sparkled with glaring light around the bone.


    Damian signaled at the disciples as he leaped aboard the bone with them.


    The air stirred as the bone began to shake in preparation for flying.


    With a sudden jerk, the bone rushed forward and fleeted away at a lightning speed towards the horizon.


    The world changed in everybody''s eyes in just several seconds, as the bone had left the base of the sect and darted from inside of the gigantic trunk of a dead tree to the world outside.


    The sun was blinding as it shone brighter while the songs of various birds rang from deep within the forest.


    The bone didn''t waste any minute after flashing out from the tree. It disappeared as immediately as it came out, leaving a trace like a shooting star across the sky to the far distance.

 Chapter 1575 The Tasks (Part Two)

    "Now, it is time to elaborate on the task to all of you. I will let you know everything about the task down to the very last bit of detail that you need to know," said Damian seriously to the disciples.


    They were still flying in the air aboard the huge animal bone, which was sailing at a lightning speed amidst the clouds. Damian stood steadily on the bone with his arms crossed in his back like a mighty statue. His clothes fluttered and ballooned against the wind gracefully.


    All the disciples hushed and gave him their full attention.


    "This time, we will go to the Shiny Sect in the Dawning Kingdom.


    The Shiny Sect is actually secretly controlled by the Flame Holy Land. We can say that it is one of the branches of the Flame Holy Land.


    I think most of our disciples have already known about it.


    In fact, some disciples in the base of the Flame Holy Land came from the Shiny Sect. They were brought to the base for practice because they are excellent warriors who showed wonderful performances. The Flame Holy Land is willing to offer them with opportunities to get trained and refined there in the base."


    Damian''s eyes settled on a few disciples as he spoke to the crowd.


    "That''s right. I''m one of the disciples from the Shiny Sect.


    Elder Damian brought me to the base,"


    revealed Rahul as soon as Damian finished speaking.


    Several other Shiny Sect disciples disclosed their identities as well.


    The rest of the disciples seemed quite surprised at such a fact. None of them knew that the Shiny Sect in the Dawning Kingdom was actually the branch of the Flame Holy Land.


    Hearing Damian''s words, Austin finally realized why the disciples from the Flame Holy Land were able to enter the Wild Herb Valley to collect herbs in disguise of


    ples.


    And all the disciples with a marital level of Semi-emperor Realm are outer disciples.


    You will spend the next two months in the Shiny Sect. In addition, you must try your best to find out all the spies lurking in the Shiny Sect during that time.


    You will be sent out to practice your martial skills in the outside world from time to time so that you can draw your enemies from where they are hiding inside their nests. You must take advantage of such opportunities and find out those sects plotting against the Shiny Sect disciples.


    Does everybody understand the tasks entrusted to you?" asked Damian hardly after finishing his instructions.


    Then he checked around to see everybody''s response.


    All the disciples nodded at him to show their agreement.


    The animal bone continued to fly at a fleeting speed. Around them, everything seemed to be a blur.


    It took them five days until they had reached their destination.


    "Now, we''re already in the territory of the Dawning Kingdom,"


    said Damian to the disciples after scanning the environment below.


    All the disciples looked down in curiosity to see what the land underneath them would look like.

 Chapter 1576 Shiny Sect

    Austin and the other disciples from the Flame Holy Land traveled by air, and as they passed by rivers, mountains, big cities, and groups of people going about their daily lives dressed in unfamiliar clothing, they knew that they were flying above another kingdom.


    Half a day had passed


    and they could see nothing but mountains around them.


    "The Shiny Sect''s headquarters is over there,"


    Elder Damian told the disciples.


    The sects were usually located in mountains with abundant spiritual energy and rich vegetation, as these conditions were ideal for cultivators.


    They gaped at every breathtaking landscape they came across with. There were mountains full of towering trees with the greenest leaves, and a huge lake with water that sparkled like diamonds under the sun.


    The beast''s skeleton slowed down.


    Soon after, it flew towards a huge mountain shrouded with mist. There were grand palaces surrounding them, and birds and beasts freely roamed the area.


    ''What a perfect place to build a sect, '' Austin remarked with full admiration.


    The beast''s skeleton landed on the square of the summit.


    A middle-aged plump man was waiting patiently on the square.


    Elder Damian jumped off the skeleton, and his disciples followed right after. He carefully placed the skeleton aside as soon as everyone was on the ground.


    "Elder Damian,"


    the middle-aged man greeted humbly as he walked towards Elder Damian.


    "This is Steward Noah. He will tell you what to do,"


    Elder Damian told the disciples of the Flame Holy Land.


    He had a little talk with Steward Noah before leaving the square.


    "Attention, everyone. You''ll stay here for the following two months.


    Rules are simple, if you''re at the Emperor Realm, you will pretend to be an inner disciple.


    If you''re at the Semi-emperor Realm, you will disguise as an outer disciple.


    Rest assured, no one in our sect will suspect you.


    In case you''re wondering, it''s because every one or two years, we select few excellent disciples and send them to the base for special training.


    On the other han


    nging smile.


    "It''s nice to meet you. I''m Bruno Xiao," he proudly introduced himself.


    He was a twenty-year-old young man with neat eyebrows and sharp eyes, dressed in white clothes and shoes. His cultivation base was at the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    "I thought people who are trained specially in the secret base were incredibly powerful.


    Turns out I was wrong.


    Some of you are just at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm. How come you were qualified to be trained in the secret base behind our sect?


    Now that you have been selected to the secret base and got special treatment, I think I deserved the same thing. It''s unfair. The senior members of our sect are biased," snorted a young man in purple, who stood behind Bruno Xiao.


    He glanced at Austin and his companions with eyes full of contempt.


    Among the disciples of the Flame Holy Land who had been sent here, thirteen were at the Semi-emperor Realm; ten were at the premium stage and three were at the medium stage.


    The man clad in purple clothes was at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    "Don''t be so rude," Bruno Xiao said to the young man in purple.


    "Oh, I almost forgot the most important thing.


    Would you like to join us?


    We''re from the Chu Union, the most powerful organization among those organized by outer disciples,"


    Bruno Xiao offered in his monotonous voice.

 Chapter 1577 Danger Is Approaching

    "The Chu Union?"


    Austin and the other disciples of the Flame Holy Land were surprised to see outer disciples from a faction publicly recruit members to join their organization.


    ''No wonder Steward Noah said that fights often break out in the Shiny Sect, '' they thought.


    "Thank you for inviting us, but we are not planning to join any organizations." A disciple from the Flame Holy Land politely refused Bruno.


    He was at the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    "Oh? You are turning down my invitation?"


    Bruno said with a dash of ferocity flashing across his eyes.


    "In case you didn''t know, Raven Chu is in control of the Chu Union.


    He used to be the best outer disciple.


    Now, he had been promoted as an inner disciple, and he is at the medium stage of Emperor Realm.


    You should be honored to be invited to join us. If you dare to refuse, then... humph!"


    someone behind Bruno retorted threateningly.


    "It may be true that you were trained at the secret base behind our headquarters, but it doesn''t mean anything. Don''t think too much of yourself. You''re just merely outer disciples.


    You are nobodies compared to Raven.


    I''ve even heard the senior members are watching him and planning to send him to the secret base.


    You all left the secret base. I bet you were kicked out because of your poor performance. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have ended up like this,"


    another man taunted with a disapproving look on his face.


    "I guess so. They must have been thrown out from the secret base. Just like us, they are now common outer disciples. They are not superior to us," a short man behind Bruno commented with a scoff.


    "Damn it! If you dare and refuse to join us, you''ll be in trouble," a tall man behind Bruno followed.


    Their looks were full of menace as if trying to scare the disciples to join their force.


    "Show me what you are capable of," a man about twenty-eight in a grey robe said. He stepped forward and stopped in front of Bruno.


    His cultivation base was at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    "You... come out and fight me,"


    the grey-robed man said with a stern look at Austin and pointed his


    f you see me form eighty dragons?'' Austin wondered in his mind.


    Austin and other disciples of the Flame Holy Land returned to their houses after all the ruckus.


    When Austin entered his room, he continued his spiritual energy cultivation. He took out a pile of superior herbs and then released the spiritual tree. The tree kept drawing energy from the superior herbs.


    Time passed by quickly since Austin focused his full attention on his cultivation.


    It was midnight and he was still meditating.


    The moon shone in the starry sky.


    Austin was still working on improving his spiritual sense in the room.


    Cultivators usually cultivated day and night if they got time.


    Once they started their cultivation, they would be engaged in it for a long while. It could take several months or even one or two years without eating or sleeping.


    At this point, Austin sat cross-legged in the middle of his room.


    The spiritual tree was floating in front of his forehead.


    There was a heap of superior herbs that was laid on the ground before him.


    The spiritual tree absorbed the energy coming from the superior herbs.


    The lake of spiritual sense in his Soul Sea became larger as he continued.


    All of a sudden, in the middle of his cultivation, Austin felt cold as a chill crept up his spine.


    ''This is not good. I''ve got company. Looks like someone is coming to put me down!''


    Austin thought with a frown on his face.

 Chapter 1578 The Cultivator In Black Gown

    Austin sensed an overwhelming fear. It was a sudden threat on his life. He tried to shrug it off but it followed him like a shadow.


    It was strange and this kind of feeling made him feel uneasy.


    No matter which direction he turned to, the nagging feeling was there.


    ''Damn it! I have no choice but to hide myself in the City model this time, '' Austin told himself.


    Austin led the spiritual tree back to his Soul Sea. In an instant, it transported his body to the City model. This place was his refuge, his safe haven in times of trouble.


    At the exact moment that Austin disappeared...


    Shoop!


    A long shiny black sword appeared out of nowhere. It contained fearful energy and landed at the exact place where Austin was sitting just a moment ago.


    A black figure also appeared in the room. It seemed to be floating and gave off a negative pulse in the surrounding.


    The man appeared to be in a black gown. The figure fluttered, like it was hesitant to show itself and would appear like a dark shadow in the room.


    Half of his figure hid in the darkness while the other half seemed to have stepped into the physical world. He seemed to exist in another dimension and gave off a mysterious feel in the air. One could not say if this apparition was a good omen or a bearer of bad luck.


    As he saw his sword hit nothing, the man in the black gown gave a surprised look. He never missed a target, and he was sure his target was in that exact spot.


    Unbelievable! It was a sure kill for him. It was a close call to victory, but his opponent disappeared, and he had no idea where he was.


    ''Has he hidden himself in some spatial magic treasure?''


    the man in the black gown asked himself, weighing the possibilities.


    As he held on to his long black sword, the man in black looked puzzled. He stood in Austin''s room and gave off his spiritual sense to search for Austin''s body.


    Inside the City model, Austin''s spiritual sense looped into the situation outside. As he searched for answers, he detected the man in black as well.


    The man in black released the vital energy force at the medium stage of Emperor Realm.


    Realizing that he was almost killed by the man in black made Austin shiver. The hair on his arms stood on end. He realized that if he hesitated and stood on the spot for one more second, the sword would have hit him.


    Austin was furious.


    ''Damn! It nearly killed me!''


    Austin knew he could not let the man in black get away with it. Apparently, he was an expert assassin and Austin wanted to expose him.


    Austin transported himself out of the City model, and all of a sudden his figure appeared in the room.


    Shoop!


    Austin wasted no opportunity. He let the Spiritual Pot out of the Omnipotent Pot and it crushed to the Soul Sea of the man in black.


    "


    o have fallen off to another space when he tried to escape Austin.


    His face was colorless and blood continued to drip from his mouth. He was shaking and was like a corpse in appearance. He tried to stand but his legs failed to support him, and he fell back on the ground.


    His spiritual soul in his Soul Sea was beaten endlessly by the Spiritual Pot and this caused him so much pain and injury.


    "That''s what you get for trying to kill me secretly.


    You have to know the cost. Go to hell!"


    Austin moved closer to the man in black. He moved slowly this time to taunt the dying man. He gave the man a punch on the chest. It was so strong that his fist pierced the man''s body.


    Austin then waved his hand in the air. He pulled the man''s already limp hands and frisked the Space Ring from his fingers.


    The man in black was so strange. Austin wanted to examine him further.


    "Now let me see your real face first,"


    Austin murmured. A few sharp sword auras burst out of his body like beams of light and tore the black gown of the man into pieces, revealing his face.


    "It''s him!"


    Austin exclaimed as he stared at the face in front of him.


    He had seen this face before.


    He was the young man in purple gown who came together with Bruno Xiao.


    At that time the young man in purple gown laughed mockingly at Austin and the other disciples with him.


    "So did you come to kill me secretly because of what happened earlier today?"


    Austin asked, confused. He tried to go back to what happened, but then suddenly he realized something.


    "No! The other disciples might also be attacked by them secretly and are now in great danger!"


    Austin shouted as he realized he needed to act fast so he could save them. He started his bodily movement skill and rushed in the direction of the huts where the disciples came together with him from the base.

 Chapter 1579 Slaughtering Sect

    Austin rushed towards the places where the other disciples of the Flame Holy Land lived. He released a burst of his spiritual sense to check on them.


    He furrowed his eyebrows anxiously at what he found out.


    Three separate tense fights were simultaneously taking place in different houses. The chaos created thundering sounds.


    Austin dashed towards the nearest house where people were fighting. He appeared in the courtyard in a flash. His face was dim in silent fury and threatening aura.


    A man in a black robe was attacking one of the Flame Holy Land disciples using powerful martial skills.


    The disciple was battered and covered in deep wounds. Blood gushed out from his wounds, coating his body like a new skin.


    The man in black was at a disadvantage in terms of his cultivation base. He was at the medium stage of Emperor Realm, while the disciple from the Flame Holy Land was at the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    However, the mysterious man in black was gaining the upper hand. The Flame Holy Land disciple struggled to defend himself from the powerful blows he was receiving.


    The black-robed man was moving amazingly fast that made it hard to anticipate his next moves. The sword skills he displayed were also incredibly powerful. It seemed like he was trained to be a killer.


    Even though he had not used many sword skills, he had employed all of his attacks to full capacity. He only had one purpose: kill his opponent fast.


    The man''s eyes were ablaze and screamed murder.


    The instant Austin made it there, the man in black spotted him immediately. "What?"


    he uttered, eyes falling on Austin.


    Before anyone could blink, he moved his body swiftly and vanished into thin air in an instant.


    The black-robed man left so suddenly that Austin couldn''t even launch an attack on him.


    "It''s you, Austin," the Flame Holy Land disciple gushed as he stared at Austin with elation and surprise.


    He had a thankful look in his eyes because he had just narrowly escaped death. If it weren''t for Austin, he would have been lying cold on the ground.


    "Go and help the others," Austin shouted.


    Without wasting another second, he headed towards another house hurriedly.


    They did their best to help their comrades, but there were some disciples who were too late to save.


    Moments later, all the disciples who lived on the mountain with Austin floated in a flock mid-air.


    They looked down at the dead bodies on the ground. Based on the wounds they had received, the victims had died at the hands of swordsmen


    at dated back several thousand years ago. It still exists now.


    The identity of its killers is highly classified. No one knows who they are.


    Besides that, even their headquarters remain unknown.


    Killers in the Slaughtering Sect don''t show up unless they are hired to kill people.


    Besides, they seldom fail their missions.


    If that black-robed man''s target was another disciple of the Flame Holy Land and not you, he would have most likely fulfilled his task,"


    the Flame Emperor continued to explain.


    ''I think so, ''


    Austin thought with a nod.


    The black-robed man''s black sword just suddenly appeared out of nowhere in Austin''s room back then. If Austin hadn''t thought of the City model, he would have been stabbed through the heart.


    It was hard to dodge that mysterious man''s blow because he didn''t show up until his sword did.


    That was why Austin had almost died at his hands. The man was so cunning and almost impossible to track.


    Besides, the man in black unleashed powerful sword skills and he mastered some unusual body movements Austin had not seen before. If it weren''t for the Spiritual Pot, Austin might not be able to take him out.


    The assassin''s cultivation base was at the medium stage of Emperor Realm.


    Based on his current power, Austin could put down most Semi-emperor Realm cultivators of the medium stage without any difficulty.


    However, Austin had been nearly murdered by that killer in one fatal blow.


    It just showed how skilled and dangerous the black-robed man was. Judging their encounter earlier, that man was an extremely powerful cultivator.


    ''Slaughtering Scripture is truly a terrifyingly powerful scripture, ''


    Austin noted.

 Chapter 1580 Shatter The Spiritual Pot

    "When did this outer disciple join our sect?" Elder Damian asked. His eyes were fixed on the black-robed man who had died at the hands of Austin.


    He was the man in purple who had been with Bruno during the day.


    Austin was shocked to know the assassin''s identity. ''Who would''ve known that an outer disciple of the Shiny Sect is actually a killer of the Slaughtering Sect.


    The killers of this organization are such good actors that no one can see through their tricks. They could be anyone, even those whom we think we know!


    This is one of the reasons that makes them extremely dangerous, '' Austin brooded.


    "He was Rafe. He passed the test and became our disciple a year ago,"


    Steward Noah replied.


    "Hmm. I see. Looks like someone hired assassins of the Slaughtering Sect to murder our excellent disciples.


    These killers of the Slaughtering Sect managed to sneak into our sect and pretended to be our disciples. All this was done to assassinate our talented disciples.


    I think that the other three top sects in the Dawning Kingdom have paid them.


    We should investigate about all the disciples who joined us a year ago.


    Find them and dispose all those who are from the Slaughtering Sect.


    Hmm! I don''t care who they are. Now that their hands are soaked with the blood of our disciples, they are going to pay the price," Elder Damian said coldly.


    There was ruthlessness flashing in his eyes.


    "Also make arrangements to protect the disciples on this mountain. It is likely that those killers will try to lay hands on them again," he instructed.


    Being the superior elder of the Shiny Sect, he was held with great prestige and respect among the other members of the sect. He commanded a higher position than that of the leader of the Shiny Sect.


    Steward Noah and other three elders followed his orders without a doubt or question in their minds.


    "You all should be careful hereon," Elder Damian advised as he turned to the disciples of the Flame Holy Land.


    "Well done, Austin! You not only survived the killer''s bid to assassinate you, but also took him out,"


    he went on, looking at Austin with sheer appreciation.


    The four senior members from the Shiny Sect and the disciples had their eyes on Austin. They were filled


    ad been busy dealing with the investigations.


    Austin worked fervently on his spiritual sense in the room.


    He took out those superior herbs which he had collected from the Secret Valley so that the spiritual tree could draw energy from them.


    With the superior herbs being used, the spiritual sense lake in Austin''s Soul Sea expanded slowly.


    Time ticked by slowly.


    Ten days passed, and the spiritual tree had absorbed the essence of about three hundred first-grade superior herbs.


    Now the spiritual tree was about four meters tall.


    On the other hand, the diameter of the spiritual sense lake widened up to a hundred meters.


    Waves rose and fell in the lake of pure spiritual sense from time to time.


    "I have been able to enhance my spiritual sense a lot recently.


    Now I guess I can fuse more omnipotent gas with my spiritual sense,"


    Austin murmured feeling satisfied.


    The Spiritual Pot was one of his best trump cards.


    So, Austin planned to integrate more omnipotent gas with his spiritual sense to forge a more powerful Spiritual Pot.


    Austin withdrew the spiritual tree.


    Doing so, he released his spiritual sense and directed it into his elixir field in a bid to refine more omnipotent gas and make a more powerful Spiritual Pot.


    Like in most cases one needed to break the old to make the new, Austin too needed to shatter the Spiritual Pot first before making a new one.


    Only after doing that, he could refine another Spiritual Pot, which would be more powerful.

 Chapter 1581 Recasting The Spiritual Pot

    Austin was doing the method recorded on the Omnipotent Pot. So he controlled the Spiritual Pot with his mind and let it hit onto the wall of the Omnipotent Pot repeatedly.


    He had it hit three to four times. Then the Spiritual Pot crashed into pieces with great noise.


    In an instant, Austin started the process of recasting it.


    First, he used the power of spiritual sense to fuse those dark yellow omnipotent gas.


    After one day''s trial, Austin managed to fuse more omnipotent gas than he had done last time. The omnipotent gas ball was now about half the size of a walnut.


    The omnipotent gas ball fused by Austin last time was only as big as a soybean.


    Then Austin began to cast the Spiritual Pot over and over again.


    Because of his prior experience, Austin performed much faster this time.


    Eight hours had passed.


    Then a new Spiritual Pot came into being.


    Its size was only equal to half a walnut.


    But the power waves it spread was ancient, strong and magnificent. It was unique and stunning.


    ''To have the help of the Flame Emperor is the best thing to do now. It will help me to evaluate the power of this new Spiritual Pot, '' Austin thought.


    Then Austin released the Spiritual Pot out of his Soul Sea and it revolved around his head slowly.


    "Flame Emperor, please help me. I need you to evaluate the power of the newly cast Spiritual Pot,"


    Austin said to the Flame Emperor asking for help.


    The Flame Emperor nodded and released his own spiritual sense. Then he sensed the power of the Spiritual Pot, which was revolving around Austin''s head.


    "How did you do that? How did you cast such a thing?


    As far as I know, with this Spiritual Pot, you have the ability to fight with the cultivator at the preliminary stage of Bitter Sea Realm!


    When you use the Spiritual Pot, you may win the fight with Howard from Vasteras Holy Land,"


    exclaimed the Flame Emperor.


    Austin smiled happily when he heard the Flame Emperor''s comments.


    In fact, with the new Spiritual Pot, Austin could challenge those who were at the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    At the moment, Austin felt something via his spiritual sense.


    Dozens of figures flew from afar and landed in the courtyard outside Austin''s room.


    It was Rahul who led the team.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the cultivators were disciples from the base who were at the Emperor Realm.


    "Rahul!"


    Austin called him, and appeared in front of him all at once.


    For a while now, the noises of the clothes rubbing against the air sounded in the mountain. Those disciples at the Semi-emperor Realm from the base also came and landed in Austin''s courtyard one by one. Rahul must have informed them to come there.


    "Austin, I have heard something about you. It is said that a killer from the Slaughtering Sect attempted to assassinate you, but you have killed him instead! Is that true?"


    Rahul asked as he


    p?"


    Rahul was infuriated. He flew to the side of the Shiny Sect without any hesitation.


    He recognized that more than a hundred disciples were all from the Mysterious Sect.


    The Mysterious Sect was one of the four big sects in the Dawning Kingdom. It was as strong and powerful as the Shiny Sect.


    "Finally! Rahul!


    It is you!


    It has been two years since I last saw you at the Dawning Kingdom.


    I heard that you went to a secret base hidden in the backyard of the Shiny Sect and was trained as a key candidate.


    Let me see what you got!"


    Among the disciples of the Mysterious Sect, a young man with bright eyes and handsome face went at Rahul after uttering those words.


    "Alright, Mr. Locker Yang. Show me your strength!"


    Rahul sneered in a cold manner.


    It was easy to tell that Rahul was quite familiar with this young cultivator and the relationship between them seemed quite intense.


    All of a sudden, Rahul and Locker Yang got close to each other and started to fight.


    Austin and the rest team members also joined the battle between the two sects.


    "It seems like you are chasing death! You are a son of a bitch from the Shiny Sect!"


    With these words, a disciple at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm of the Mysterious Sect went at Austin.


    Austin did not dodge at all and chose to slap him.


    The poor arrogant disciple was suddenly overwhelmed by the violent and horrible physical strength.


    Bang!


    With a blink of an eye, the body of the disciple who was at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm exploded like a bomb.


    An ordinary disciple at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm meant nothing to Austin.


    Go to hell!


    Austin went on and pressed his palms on several disciples at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm. More than thirty giant vital energy dragons roared and went out together with his palms. The power released was really astonishing. Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 1582 The Excited Grey Egg

    Over thirty dragons growled ferociously and pounced on the disciples of the Mysterious Sect.


    Their shadows cast on the ground as they covered the sky and blocked the sunlight. It was such a terrifying sight.


    Everyone was taken aback by the current situation.


    "Oh my god! Austin was able to create more than thirty dragons from his vital energy. Is this a dream?"


    Almost all of the disciples in the base knew the Mysterious Dragon Fist. They were also aware of its power.


    So upon seeing Austin create over thirty vital energy dragons, they were shaken up. They found it difficult to believe what their eyes had just seen.


    The disciples of the Mysterious Sect exerted their martial skills to withstand the attacks of the dragons. They couldn''t just let those dragons take their lives easily.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A deafening sound resounded all over the place.


    The dragons exploded simultaneously and it created an aggressive blast.


    Since they didn''t expect it to happen, the disciples of the Mysterious Sect were not able to defend themselves. As a result, seven of them were hit by the shock waves.


    These disciples were at Semi-emperor Realm.


    But just in a flash, they were torn apart and their body parts scattered everywhere.


    The technique Austin used was Dragon Blast Fist, one of the eight moves in the Mysterious Dragon Fist.


    In this move, the dragons created by the vital energy would dash towards the enemies and explode in front of them to hurt or kill them.


    Unfortunately, the disciples of the Mysterious Sect didn''t have enough time to run away and save their lives.


    What had happened left everyone in utter shock.


    ''What the heck is going on? He killed seven Semi-emperor Realm cultivators with just one blow. Three of those cultivators were even at the premium stage. He is way too strong.''


    Everyone present in the place including the disciples of the Flame Holy Land stared at Austin with mouth agape.


    Fear was also evident in their eyes.


    Who could ever believe that Austin possessed such kind of power?


    A few moments later, the rest of the disciples of the Mysterious Sect recovered from their shock. Suddenly, they went ballistic.


    "You fucking bastard! I''m going to kill you," bellowed one of them. He was at the medium stage of Emperor Realm.


    He moved exceedingly fast so in an instant, he was already in front of Austin.


    As he stretched out his hand, a palm made of vital energy appeared. It soared into the sky and stopped above Austin''s head. Then it grew larger and larger until it covered the sky where Austin was standing.


    Flashes of light came out of his palm like twinkling stars.


    Out of the blue, the beams of light turned into huge meteors and approached Austin.


    Apparently, this man at t


    ou don''t have to worry anymore. We will be helping you in your every fight," assured Rahul.


    "Let''s go! If ever we meet the disciples of the other three major sects, kill them all!"


    Rahul gave a fierce instruction to the Flame Holy Land disciples.


    With a wave of his hand, they all went together.


    Every time they encountered diabolic beasts on their way, they would avoid them.


    On the other hand, if they met the disciples of the three major sects, they would pull out all the stops to eliminate them.


    The other three major sects in the Dawning Kingdom which could be on par with the Shiny Sect were fourth-class sects in the East Mainland. Hence, the disciples from these three sects were not exceedingly powerful.


    Rahul and the other twenty or so disciples from the Flame Holy Land could handle them easily.


    Eventually, they had annihilated groups of disciples from the other three major sects.


    Among the fourth-class sects of the East Mainland, those who were at the Semi-emperor Realm were outer disciples while those who were at the Emperor Realm were qualified to be inner disciples.


    The disciples who had entered the Bitter Sea Realm were principal disciples.


    Generally speaking, there were only several principal disciples of the Biter Sea Realm in the fourth-class sects, at most.


    Two days had passed.


    A group of people were pursuing the disciples of the other three major sects in the Dawning Kingdom.


    Austin was behind them.


    All of a sudden, Austin looked surprised.


    He sensed that the egg of the infinity beast was vibrating slightly.


    The egg had been quiet since it followed Austin out of the Nonuple Isles.


    But now it kept on vibrating as if sending Austin a message.


    Austin felt that the egg was excited. It was like it found something really delicious and it was badly craving for it.

 Chapter 1583 The Spatio-temporal Crystal

    Earlier, the soul of the egg''s mother, an infinity beast in the Nonuple Isles, had asked Austin to take this egg with him. She told him to look for some precious natural resources of special attributes so that the grey egg could be incubated.


    Austin had taken the grey egg with him at that time, but he hadn''t seen anything that was needed by the egg.


    Now the egg seemed to have reactions and it started to give him a message and show an emotion of desire and need. Was it possible that there was something in this area that it needed?


    Austin contemplated for a while.


    Suddenly, he stopped flying forward.


    "Rahul, something has just come up. I don''t think I can go any further with you now,"


    Austin said to Rahul through his spiritual sense.


    Rahul had not expected it. But then he realized that Austin had many secrets


    He also knew it would be in vain, so he didn''t ask Austin what he wanted to do.


    "All right, Austin. Being strong enough, you will not have any trouble even if you go by yourself. Just be extremely cautious.


    If you encounter something and need help, send a message to me by the Contact Jade Slip. We''ll try to reach you in time!"


    Rahul said.


    "I hope there will be no problem. Don''t worry about me!"


    Austin agreed, nodding his head.


    So, Rahul and the other disciples went on towards the distant place they were supposed to reach.


    Austin moved his body and fell on the land below him.


    He ended up landing on a mountain which had trees with thick branches.


    A moment ago, the grey egg had showed him this direction.


    "What valuable resources does the grey egg need?"


    Austin walked around on the mountain and murmured.


    The area was covered with really lush plants and colorful flowers. Everything seemed to be bright and bustling with life.


    While Austin kept walking in the valley, the grey egg started to become joyful. Its happy state was radiated around which could be felt by Austin.


    "Well, is this the place?"


    Suddenly he stopped walking in the valley. The grey egg had given him a signal.


    Looking around, Austin didn''t find anything special.


    Austin became thoughtful for some time. Then he raised his right leg and gave off his physical strength, stamping on the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ground started to shake vigorously, with dust flying in all direction like a fog had covered the area. Instantly there was a crack that formed in the land. It seemed to be bottomless and smaller cracks started spreading out. It was like the spider''s net.


    Having great physical strength, Austin could break the mountains just by his bare hand and foot.


    Once the shaking of the earth stopped, Austin jumped into the crack and went down in it.


    After more than one hundred meters, he la


    !


    Austin heard a slight sound as if the shell of the egg cracked.


    He turned his gaze at the grey egg. He was right! There was really a crack on the surface of the grey egg.


    It took him a moment to understand it. But it didn''t stop there.


    Another sound was heard and the second crack appeared.


    This kept happening for another half an hour.


    Austin had collected more than one thousand spatio-temporal crystals. From nearly half of them, which were probably five hundred spatio-temporal crystals, the energy had been absorbed. Once the energy was absorbed, the crystals became powder.


    Now there were only about five hundred spatio-temporal crystals left on the ground.


    Finally, the grey egg stopped absorbing the energy.


    The egg remained unchanged then. It seemed like it had gone to sleep again.


    There were more than a dozen cracks on the shell of the grey egg.


    Austin guessed that the amount of energy that the grey egg could absorb at a time was limited. As it had reached its limit, it could not absorb anymore this time.


    He slowly picked up the grey egg and put it away.


    He was going to hide the remaining five hundred spatio-temporal crystals that were left.


    That was when Austin heard the gnome''s voice through spiritual sense in his Soul Sea.


    "Give me some spatio-temporal crystals.


    I was feeling like I could have a breakthrough soon, but I couldn''t do it at all.


    Maybe these spatio-temporal crystals will help me to breakthrough to the next realm,"


    the gnome said with hope in his voice.


    Austin had not expected it.


    In recent times, the gnome had been cultivating himself in seclusion and didn''t communicate with Austin at all.


    He had not expected that the gnome would want some spatio-temporal crystals. Neither did he think that the gnome would ask for them for his breakthrough.

 Chapter 1584 The Gnomes Breakthrough (Part One)

    "Alright," Austin finally relented, sighing. "I''ll give you everything you want."


    Since the gnome was a huge help to him, Austin would satisfy all his demands. He supposed it was the least he could do to repay the gnome for all the assistance he was giving.


    Suddenly, with a stirring in the air, the gnome materialized in the empty land.


    He stretched out his paws, suspending them in the air as though he was preparing for something to come.


    He then waved them and sent out a gentle energy. Over three hundred spatio-temporal crystals wrapped by the energy flew away from Austin''s side and surrounded the gnome.


    "I''m going to practice for the breakthrough," said the gnome to Austin, "so please guard me as I do so."


    As he looked right into Austin''s eyes, his gaze was full of determination. The gnome knew perfectly well that he really should achieve the breakthrough this time. With the spatio-temporal crystal, he knew he could do it.


    At his words, Austin nodded his head and stepped aside. He then fled away, immediately appearing in an empty clearing off the wood, protecting the gnome from afar.


    Of course, he had to leave enough space for the gnome to practice, as the breakthrough had to be done in a completely quiet environment.


    For a while, the wood was completely silent. Not a single sound could be heard, and it was so quiet that one could hear even a pin drop.


    Then, all of a sudden, the wood began to stir��the trees waved and rolled as a powerful force began to emerge from within. Like an unseen dragon, it coursed through the wood so strongly that all the nearby rocks and hills began to quake.


    The dramatic movement made the air whirl, creating storms of sand and rocks. Overhead, the sky darkened as though night had fallen.


    The wood roared desperately like this for approximately two hours, After a long while, it began to ease and finally regain its former pe


    rough definitely came as a surprise," said the gnome, looking down at his hands as he spoke.


    "I managed to awaken about seventy percent of my blood power in this practice in a direct way to the current high level.


    It has saved me too much energy.


    I think my current demonic power is equal to that of a human warrior at the Emperor Realm level.


    In a real fight, though, I think I can defeat even a human warrior at the medium stage of Emperor Realm with no difficulty.


    As for warriors at the premium stage of Emperor Realm... Well, I can at least fight for several rounds if I try my best.


    I can use spatial power very well, after all. So it''s impossible for ordinary warriors to kill me." As he finished his explanation, an elated expression appeared on the gnome''s face.


    He definitely seemed quite confident in his strength now.


    "What?!" exclaimed Austin, his eyes widening in surprise. "You''ve gained so much power after one breakthrough... That''s amazing!"


    He was so startled at the gnome''s words that he couldn''t help the way he reacted.


    It had gone completely beyond all his expectations that the gnome was able to improve his power to the level equal to a human warrior at the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm with just one breakthrough.

 Chapter 1585 The Gnomes Breakthrough (Part Two)

    This was truly unimaginable!


    "Don''t envy me, young man," said the gnome, chuckling in amusement at the look on Austin''s face. "I''m sure you know very well that the ancient beast''s practice system is different from that of your human warriors.


    There is much for us to do before we start the practice in real sense. First of all, we must awaken the blood power in us left by our ancestor in the ancient times, otherwise everything we do will be fruitless.


    Most of the time, we''re slow in getting breakthroughs compared to your human warriors. But once we achieve them, our progress is unimaginable, and our power grows by several times. This is a normal situation for us.


    The same applies to Violet.


    She''s been dormant for a long time now. I have a premonition that her power will grow dramatically once she achieves her breakthrough this time.


    She has never slept for such a long time before."


    The gnome''s tone was confident as he spoke.


    "I have the same feeling as well," agreed Austin, nodding his head. "Violet has been slumbering for quite a long time. I''ve never seen her like this before. So you mean it''s a good sign of the boost of her power? That''s a really good news to hear. I have no idea when she''ll wake up, but I hope she soon will."


    Neither of them could truly say when Violet would achieve her breakthrough.


    "Anyway..." said the gnome now, changing the topic. "In addition to the growth of my demonic power, my ability to use spatial power has intensified to a large extent as well."


    He was clearly excited as he spoke, a bit childish yet completely sincere.


    "Really?" exclaimed Austin. "How did you know that?"


    His eyes widened once again, the gnome''s words coming as a surprise to him. Just how much stronger had the gnome become after his breakthrough?


    "I estimate that if I were to do it right now, I''d abl


    and meters.


    Their shadows appeared and disappeared like two spots in the sky above the numerous mountains from time to time as they flew further and further away.


    In the past, having conducted space teleportation over ten times would''ve exhausted the gnome already, as it would have meant that a great amount of spatial power would have been consumed per use.


    This time, however, he felt nothing despite having already carried out over twenty space teleportation missions with Austin and not taking any breaks in between.


    Finally, the gnome finished over thirty space teleportation missions in total.


    They finally stopped and landed at an empty plot in a peach wood.


    The place was huge, surrounded with a vast number of peach flowers in full bloom. Everywhere on the mountain was full of peach trees, each of them shrouded in a pink canopy of flowers. From a distance, it looked as though the whole mountain was coated with a thin pink gauze. The sweet fragrance of the flowers also intoxicated everything within its range.


    "Is there anybody there? Who''s that?


    How dare you perverts peep in while we''re bathing!"


    All of a sudden, Austin and the gnome heard the tender voice of a girl from deep within the peach wood.

 Chapter 1586 Beautiful Peach Trees

    Austin and the gnome were fascinated by the falling pink peach blossoms in front of them.


    Deep inside the peach trees was a hot spring. It was a clear, azure lake with the steam rising from the surface. From afar, it looked like a beautiful crystal gem.


    The lake was surrounded by countless old peach trees, and a pile of colorful dresses could be seen by the lake.


    Peach blossoms danced in the air and ever so delicately landed on the surface of the lake. The surface of it was covered by the pink petals making it look pink.


    The fragrance of peach blossoms along with the scent of maidens'' bodies wafted through the woods. It was intoxicating and one could easily get drunk on this smell.


    This place was like a fairyland tucked away neatly from the ugly, violent world outside.


    A dozen of ravishing damsels were bathing in the lake. Their black, smooth and long hair was floating on the surface of the water as they crossed their fair arms over their chests. They held a rattled yet annoyed expression on their faces. Compared to the falling petals, they were naturally more eye-catching with their perfectly etched bodies.


    The girls fixed their gazes at Austin and the gnome.


    "Oh, no, there is a powerful illusion array in the peach grove.


    That''s why we failed to detect these girls with the use of our spiritual senses.


    Besides, this array cannot block the space.


    So we broke in here through the Space Teleportation.


    Now we''re in grave trouble I am sure,"


    the gnome said with a bitter and nervous smile.


    But Austin could not take away his gaze from the stunning girls bathing in the lake not far away.


    As the lake rippled, he could see their alluring figures under the water. They were seductresses slithering in the water.


    "This is bad."


    Embarrassed, Austin flashed the girls an apologetic smile as if he didn''t want this to happen.


    "Damn it, this is all your fault. Why did you bring me to a place where the girls are bathing?"


    Austin complained, nagging.


    "Seriously? Are you blaming me for whatever happened?


    Brat, so now that you feel sorry about whatever happened, why are you still staring at them shamelessly? Your eyes are sparkling with desire. You''re a coward,"


    the gnome shot


    stin could barely protect himself from getting killed if his opponent was an Emperor Realm of the premium stage.


    And here he didn''t even stand a chance against a Bitter Sea Realm master on his own.


    Even though the new Spiritual Pot was powerful, he could only use it to buy him some time to make an escape if he wanted to confront a Bitter Sea Realm master of the preliminary stage. It would in no way assure his safety.


    It was impossible for him to prevail over the Bitter Sea Realm masters of the preliminary stage with the Spiritual Pot.


    Austin pretended to cough to break the awkward atmosphere of nervousness and confusion. "I''m sorry, fairies, I ran into this place by accident. I didn''t mean to offend you this way or violate your privacy in any way,"


    he apologized sincerely.


    Considering these girls were amazingly powerful and mysterious, Austin had no intention of pissing them off. Hence, he made an apology before any more ruckus took place.


    The girls were pleasantly amused by Austin''s remarks. "You seem like a cute guy. What makes you think we are fairies?"


    one of them said and chuckled teasingly.


    Since they were just done bathing, their cheeks were rosy now. With the beaming smile on their faces, Austin almost forgot all about his dangers.


    To his relief, the girls didn''t show any resentment. It seemed like they were not going to kill him.


    Instead, they studied him with interest as if they had found some interesting toy, something otherworldly.

 Chapter 1587 Being Bound

    "Tell us. Who are you, young man? Why did you break into the peach grove?" a graceful girl asked while she pushed back her dripping wet black hair.


    The girl looked at Austin with a faint smile on her face. When Austin met her gaze, he felt like it was a breath of fresh air.


    "It''s a complete misunderstanding. My friend and I accidentally break into this place.


    If I knew you were here, I would never dare to barge in.


    I am very sorry for intruding. Please let me introduce myself. I am an outer disciple of the Shiny Sect in the Dawning Kingdom. And I came to the Dawning Mountains to have a trial."


    Austin noticed that the girls seemed to be good-natured, so he took the courage to defend his action.


    "Oh, so an outer disciple of the Shiny Sect could pass through space, despite our Illusion Array, and still break into the peach grove?"


    The girl paused in disbelief.


    "I am telling the truth. I did not mean to intrude. I can prove to you my identity. Here, this is my badge."


    Austin took a jade badge from his waist and tossed it to the girl.


    "Yes, it''s the badge of a sect, but there''s no way for me to know if it is yours. Who knows, you might have stolen it from someone else.


    It doesn''t identify you," the girl uttered lightly.


    She didn''t even bother to reach for the jade badge. She just shook her long sleeve and released a wave of soft power and then threw the badge back into Austin''s hand.


    "What do you want us to do for you to believe us?" Austin asked helplessly.


    He couldn''t help but frown at the absurdity of the situation.


    "What shall we do with them?"


    The girl did not answer. She instead turned to ask another girl who was wearing a white dress.


    The girl in a white dress was like a goddess. Her beauty stood out from the group.


    Her soft features were far more delicate than Austin''s two fiancees and Caroline.


    She had an outstanding unique appearance. Her skin was smooth and clear; her figure was graceful and slender; and her watery eyes were captivating.


    Her long black hair that danced with the wind was in sharp contrast to her white flowing dress. At first glance she looked like a fairy that descended from the moon.


    When Austin noticed her, he couldn''t help but admire her ethereal beauty.


    "Now that the Ji Family is after us in the Dawning Mountains.


    We must be careful. Whether they are from the Ji Family or not, we should not take any risk.


    Let''s get them under control.


    We''ll deal with them once we find out their real identity," said the girl in white.


    Her voice was very magnetic and swee


    We met them on the road. I''m afraid they''re from the Ji Family.


    We need to keep them under control for insurance, and then we will investigate later.


    If they have nothing to do with the Ji Family, we will release them,"


    said the girl in white in her clear and sweet voice.


    "Humph, in my opinion, just kill them.


    They will just get us into trouble,"


    The old woman smiled darkly, while she watched Austin and the gnome maliciously.


    Austin was dumbfounded with the old woman''s words. He gave her a cold stare and cursed her under his breath.


    "Well, do as I said.


    the girl in white said commandingly.


    "Since it is your decision, my lady, I will do it."


    The old woman bowed slightly but continued to look at Austin and the gnome in a hostile and sinister manner.


    "My lady, a large number of people from the Ji Family have entered the Dawning Mountains. Obviously, they''re not going to let us off the hook.


    According to my sources, a genius of the Ji Family was the one who led the group to the Dawning Mountains.


    He is an extraordinary person. He had been carefully cultivated by the Ji Family all these years. He is just eighteen years old, but he has already broken through to the Bitter Sea Realm. We need to be very careful.


    This time, he''s targetting you, my lady. He wants to make a name for himself in the East Mainland by defeating you.


    We will not be able to win this fight once they use their real power against us this time. In my opinion, we should leave the Dawning Mountains immediately and hide somewhere else for the time being. Once things calm down, we can come back again.


    As the saying goes, where there is life, there is hope,"


    suggested the other old woman.

 Chapter 1588 Peacock Princess

    "Okay. Let''s get out of the Dawning Mountains,"


    the damsel in white agreed with a nod after hesitating for a while.


    Soon after, the girl and everyone else who lived in the valley were done collecting their things.


    They were about a thousand in number, pretty big for a population in a valley.


    Secretly, they went through mountains in a bid to leave the Dawning Mountains.


    Austin and the gnome could do nothing but follow them as they were captives.


    "Brat, I have been observing them, and now I know who they are.


    They are from the beast race,"


    the Flame Emperor suddenly said in a serious tone.


    "What? So they are diabolic beasts?"


    Austin was caught by great surprise with that revelation.


    ''Turns out I met a group of diabolic beasts.''


    "Technically speaking, these beasts are much superior to common diabolic beasts.


    The latter are not really qualified to be called beast race.


    Only those powerful diabolic beasts, which can turn into their human forms, can be part of the beast race.


    The offspring of incredible beasts can also be considered as this kind of beast, because they have been in their human shapes since they were born.


    If you think deep, that''s how the powerful beast race comes into being,"


    the Flame Emperor explained, his tone still rigid, hinting that what he said could be dangerous.


    "I see. So these beasts are different from normal diabolic beasts.


    But still, they evolved from diabolic beasts,"


    Austin responded as he finally understood what the Flame Emperor was saying.


    "I was wondering if the Ji Clan these beasts mentioned is one of the three prominent clans in the East Mainland.


    If it is, then you might be in trouble too.


    You see, with the way these beasts talked about the Ji Clan, it sounded as if they have a feud,"


    the Flame Emperor uttered worriedly.


    "The Ji Clan is one of the three prominent clans?"


    Austin repeated, his eyes narrowed as he thought deeply about it.


    ''Like the three holy lands, the three prominent clans are mighty and exceptional forces in the East Mainland. No one would dare to piss off the members of these clans.


    They are disc


    an.''


    "You''re making that up.


    The battle between my father and your chief was fair and square.


    My father didn''t use any dirty tricks!


    Your chief, on the other hand, is the cunning one! He asked a dozen sidekicks to sneak up on my father''s back, attacking him when he had his guard down!


    Had my father known that, he wouldn''t have been injured severely. Your chief is no match for him!


    Even after a relentless battle, my father was able to defeat strong enemies and inflicted numerous injuries to your chief.


    But now you''re framing him! It turns out you people from the Ji Clan are a bunch of shameless liars,"


    the maiden in white snapped coldly with her arched eyebrows.


    "What an eloquent girl. Stop talking nonsense. Today is the day you''ll meet death."


    The elder in black from the Ji Clan had a sinister gleam in his eyes as he put on a livid face.


    "Kill all of them,"


    he instructed his men in a nonchalant tone.


    Immediately, cultivators of the Jing Clan dashed towards the members from the beast race while launching powerful attacks.


    "Keep our lady safe!


    Fight our way out!"


    the old woman shouted, determined.


    The members from the beast race released their demonic energy to fight back.


    "My lady, we''ll escort you out!"


    Two old women and a dozen beautiful maidens appeared beside Peacock Princess. They moved towards the direction where there were only a few members of the Ji Clan.

 Chapter 1589 Limbo-summoning Skill

    Over a thousand members from the beast race were surrounded and cornered.


    Even though they were a thousand, the people of the Ji Clan still outnumbered them. They charged towards the beast race from different directions.


    In this fight, the beast race was at a great disadvantage with their number.


    The two old women who stood beside Peacock Princess released an overwhelming demonic aura to hit anyone who was getting in their way.


    A dozen maidens followed them closely.


    These girls were those whom Austin had previously run into. They were bathing in the hot spring lake with Peacock Princess that day.


    They were Peacock Princess''s personal maids.


    The tall maid with a mole took Austin and the gnome with her.


    Since she had already reached the Bitter Sea Realm, it was not a challenge for her to keep an eye on both Austin and the gnome.


    She had tied them up with two tight ropes formed by demonic aura to stop them from running away while they fought with their enemies.


    Austin''s and the gnome''s energies were sealed, so they couldn''t resist. They were too weak to fight back at the moment.


    ''Shit. How did this happen? This is a battle between the Ji Family and these beasts, how did I get involved in it?


    Now I might get killed in their battle, '' Austin whined inwardly.


    He came to realize how powerless he was at the moment. He was too weak compared to them.


    ''There are so many strong members of both parties. I might lose my life anytime in such a large and intense battle.


    I might get hit by a strong cultivator or a member from the beast race accidentally.''


    There was no way Austin and the gnome could escape because the rope restricted all their movements.


    "Come on, guys, don''t let Peacock Princess get away!"


    The people from the Ji Clan ran towards the princess as soon as they heard it.


    However, before they could come any nearer to Peacock Princess, many of them ended up exploding to a blood mist. They were hit by the powerful demonic aura released by the two old women who guarded Peacock Princess.


    Austin was terrified as he watched how the two old women easily took out their enemies in just a snap. ''They are scary good, '' he thought.


    Those cultivators of the Emperor Realm couldn''t even go near ten miles around the Peacock Princess. Once


    .


    "Be careful!" shouted the old woman who had released the beast bone.


    She knew the power of the secret skill that the elder in black had just displayed.


    The moment she finished her words, two of Peacock Princess''s personal maids were shattered to pieces. It all happened so fast!


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The Limbo-summoning Skill was incredibly powerful. Once they had let their attention slip, they would be crushed to powder by the mere scent of death.


    Seeing her comrades turn to dust, the old woman from the beast race immediately infused her tremendous demonic energy into the huge beast bone in mid-air.


    A horde of beasts got out of the beast''s bone and growled fiercely. They surrounded the members of the beast race.


    "My lady, I will get you out of here," the other old woman bellowed.


    Colorful lights shot out from her body. As she made a move, she transformed into a giant bird. The bird was almost as big as a hill. With an ear-piercing scream, it tore the space apart using its claws.


    Suddenly, a huge rip appeared from where the bird clawed. Streaks of brilliant sunlight shone again into the dark space through it.


    The giant bird fluttered its wings that caused a strong wind. The wind blew hard and sent Peacock Princess and her maids six thousand meters away from where they had been.


    "My lady, run! When you get out of the Dawning Mountains, go turn to Roc King for help. We''ll hold them here,"


    one of the old women shouted as soon as she saw Peacock Princess and the others land far from them.

 Chapter 1590 Protect Them

    The fierce battle began as tremendous forces clashed in the field. The two old women of the beast race ganged up against the old man in black of the Ji Clan.


    A giant bird was flying in the dark sky. It towered over the area like a big hill. With its pair of hideous and powerful claws, it seemed like it could tear the whole world apart.


    At the same time, countless demonic beasts and diabolic beasts emerged out of the huge, gleaming beast bone and rushed towards the old man in black.


    Meanwhile, a giant black skeleton with wings exuded a strong smell of corpse and furious aura. The stench of death and the aura it emitted lingered in the air.


    Due to the clashing forces of the powerful warriors, the area violently shook as if it would collapse in the next moments.


    Austin was truly impressed as he witnessed the fierce battle between those old people.


    Austin''s current power and skills were too limited compared to these strong masters. Their strength and abilities were far too great.


    "Marcus, go and kill that Peacock Princess!"


    The old man in black shouted as he pointed Marcus to the direction of the fleeing princess.


    In the next moment, a purple light flashed towards the Peacock Princess.


    "Stop him!" cried one of the old women of the beast race, as she watched Marcus galloped towards the princess.


    In an instant, a huge colorful bird popped in front of Marcus and blocked his way.


    The bird stretched its huge claws with surging power, prepared to tear Marcus apart.


    "Fine," the old man in black snorted coldly.


    At that moment, the rancid black skeleton flew and rushed over to the giant bird. As soon as it neared the bird, it released a strong punch that hit the giant bird.


    The old man in black was so strong that the two old women of the beast race could only deal with him by fighting with their forces combined.


    Marcus was rushing towards the Peacock Princess at the moment.


    Marcus'' father had been the former head of the Ji Clan. During the battle with the Peacock King, his father had been seriously injured and couldn''t walk since then.


    So, Marcus naturally wanted to take revenge on the Peacock Princess for his father''s misery even though it was her father who was at fault.


    "Let''s go! Hurry! Protect the princess!" the maids shouted in panic.


    They circled the Peacock Princess and kept her in the middle of them. Together, they escaped as fast as they could.


    Marcus, who was hungry for vengeance, chased after them intently. He didn''t let them out of his sight. He would not let anybody get in his way.


    "Stop those demon girls!"


    Marcus shouted at the void. His voice rang with so much ha


    to make an apology. Her eyes shone with sincerity and a hint of guilt.


    Austin smiled in return but couldn''t feel relieved at all.


    The beast race had just freed them. However, that didn''t mean that he was finally safe because he got involved in bigger trouble now.


    The important thing he must do now was to think of how to escape. He needed to think fast!


    "Protect them. After all, we''ve caused them this trouble."


    The Peacock Princess instructed while she was fighting with Marcus.


    Her whole body was gleaming with bright colorful lights. At the same time, strong waves of power radiated from her body layer by layer.


    The huge colorful feather in front of her also showed off tremendous power that hit the black prison violently. The prison abruptly shook because of it.


    Based on the power they exhibited, the Peacock Princess'' strength was not any weaker than that of Marcus.


    Marcus'' face turned glum as he watched the princess fight. He didn''t expect that the Peacock Princess was so strong and almost matched him.


    "Bitch, go to hell!"


    A Bitter Sea Realm master of the Ji Clan attacked the girl from the beast race.


    The girl saw him approaching and immediately prepared a counterattack. She waved her hand and took out a golden scissors shaped like a flood dragon.


    With a loud crash, her scissors turned into a real golden flood dragon and circled vigorously in the air.


    The next minute, it flew towards the Bitter Sea Realm master of the Ji Clan and attacked him.


    Meanwhile, another fight was starting to brew in another area. "You bastard! You must be a traitor to humankind to hang out with the beast race.


    You deserve to die!"


    A young man at the medium stage of Emperor Realm suddenly came towards Austin and said with a sneer.

 Chapter 1591 You Left Me With No Choice

    The young man from the Ji Clan thought Austin was nothing but an easy target since he was just at the Semi-emperor Realm. With a hand wave, he unleashed a palm of vital energy that dashed towards Austin.


    Austin tried to talk things out with the young man. "Why are you trying to kill me?


    I have nothing to do with these girls and I have no issues with your family either!"


    he exclaimed as he stepped back.


    However, the young man, who was at the medium stage of Emperor Realm, merely laughed him off.


    "So what? You''re nobody. I can take your life as I wish and it wouldn''t even be such a loss. If you''re lucky and get reincarnated, be smart. Stay away from my family,"


    the young man said, in a tone of arrogance possessed by people who thought they were more powerful because of their status.


    Since the Ji Clan was one of the three most prominent clans in the East Mainland, its members suffered from a superiority complex. They didn''t seem to think that terminating a young man at Semi-emperor Realm needed to involve an ounce of conscience.


    In the world of cultivators, power was everything. The strong ruled and set the rules, while the weak had no choice but to bend and follow.


    Austin never intended to encounter the cultivators this way. He knew it wasn''t a good idea to make the influential Ji Clan an enemy.


    Bracing himself for the palm that was about to hit his head, Austin got even more enraged.


    ''This young man has no intention of letting me leave this place alive, '' he thought.


    "You leave me with no choice. Kill me? Try it! I won''t show you any mercy even if you''re part of the Ji Clan!" Austin yelled.


    Never a coward, Austin meant every word he said. It wasn''t as if he was hopeless with the powers he had.


    "Swoosh!"


    He summoned the Spiritual Pot and directed it to his enemy''s head. The Spiritual Pot broke into the latter''s Soul Sea and swooped down into his soul.


    The young cultivator who was at the medium stage of Emperor Realm turned pale in horror. That a young man at the Semi-emperor Realm stage could display such a powerful spiritual sense attack was beyond his expectation and imagination.


    Flustered, he began gathering his spiritual sense to fend off the


    ''Oh, shit!'' Austin blurt out in his mind.


    With so many strong opponents in his midst, Austin had strengthened his resolve to go all-out.


    He used the Mysterious Dragon Fist to throw punch after punch at his opponents.


    Over eighty dragons came out from his fist one by one and surrounded him, like fierce protectors loyal to their master. With ferocious growls and undeniable power, the dragons pounced at the four Ji Clan cultivators.


    Before they reached their targets, they exploded like multiple nuclear bombs.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Anyone could''ve had mistaken the violent tremors on the ground for a high-magnitude earthquake. But they were caused by the dragons'' explosions.


    The four cultivators trembled at what had just attacked them and helplessly stepped back.


    Although Austin had just reached the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm, the quality of his vital energy was much better than that of cultivators on the same level. It was even denser and stronger than that of a cultivator who had reached the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    He had the Golden Sun Scripture to thank for that.


    Thus, it was no wonder that the dragons he unleashed were exceedingly powerful.


    The four Emperor Realm cultivators weren''t left unscathed by the explosion. Their hair was burnt. Their clothes were ripped. Their skin was charred.


    Worse, one of them lost a hand.


    "Shit!" he screamed. "I''m not letting you get away with this!


    You''re done, bastard!"

 Chapter 1592 Dreadful Spatial Power (Part One)

    The earth shook as the sound of a huge explosion filled the air.


    A violent vital energy force was suddenly launched by the cultivator whose hand had been blown up into pieces. It progressed like a raging storm and darted directly towards Austin with a strength which was at the medium stage of Emperor Realm


    "You bastard! I''ll burn you down to ashes!" roared the cultivator with rage.


    He stared at Austin with a terrifying expression as his face twisted with extreme killing intent.


    At this critical moment, the gnome appeared behind the cultivator unexpectedly. He had come without any prior signal or word.


    The gnome swung his paws without delay and launched tremendous demonic power at the same time. With a swift movement of his paws, the flooding mighty demonic power was targeted directly at the back of the cultivator.


    He was hit squarely in the middle of his back with a huge noise as the whole demonic power was aimed at him.


    Though he was at the level of the medium stage of Emperor Realm, the cultivator was unable to withstand such an attack. He shrieked painfully and was immediately thrown out far away like a kite which flies once it is off the string. He neither moved nor moaned after he fell on the ground. No one knew whether he was alive or not.


    There was no denying that the gnome''s attack was extremely frightful. It was powerful but the manner in which he was able to hide in the void and launch the attack without warning, made it more fearsome.


    The cultivator had never practiced any skills related to spatial power. So, there was no way he could sense the fluctuation in the space when the gnome suddenly emerged from the void.


    He realized the threat of attack only when the gnome had come out from the void and was ready to attack. But it was already too late for the cultivator to do anything in his defense.


    The gnome was swift in everything as speed was another thing he was good at. Thus, his attack was too fast for the warrior to ward off.


    The gnome had his origin in the ancient times. Every ancient beast became extremely dreadful once it had grown and developed their power to full play.


    In the true sense, the gnome hadn''t yet started his formal practice that


    ens were very powerful.


    Seeing all the maidens trying their best to protect him, Austin was touched. He had hardly seen so many pretty girls fighting for him or protecting him like this.


    The other fact was that he was dragged into this fight because of these beast race girls.


    And all the beast race members knew fully well about that. So they were trying their best to protect him. Although they were beasts by nature, they were more reasonable than most humans.


    "Damn it. Wipe out all the beast maidens first!" shouted one of the cultivators when he realized that the maidens would not let them get close to Austin.


    He seemed extremely enraged by the conduct and attacks of the maidens, so he rushed towards them first.


    Led by him, the other men left Austin and turned to attack the maidens one after another.


    More and more cultivators started to join in the attack against the maidens. In a few moments, they were besieged by their enemies.


    Although the maidens had formidable fighting abilities, they began to fall short in the face of so many men attacking them at the same time.


    "What are you waiting for, Austin? Come with me and hide in the void for the moment. We''ll return after all this is over!"


    Austin suddenly heard the gnome speaking to him through his spiritual sense.


    This suggestion delighted Austin to the extreme.


    He was so deeply engaged in the fight that he didn''t think of such an idea. Escape was not on his mind at that time.

 Chapter 1593 Dreadful Spatial Power (Part Two)

    The gnome was capable of hiding himself in the void for at least one hour.


    And the gnome could take Austin into the void as well. In that case, Austin could get away from such great troubles by hiding in the void.


    Austin felt relaxed and let out a sigh of relief.


    Though Austin was also able to teleport himself in the void, he could only cover about seven hundred meters.


    And it was impossible for him to conduct Space Teleportation as fast and naturally as the gnome could.


    Therefore, he didn''t resort to his skill of Space Teleportation during the fight. He was afraid that in case he did it improperly, it would offer an opportunity to his enemies to attack him.


    Austin realized how dreadful and useful the skill of Space Teleportation was after watching the gnome''s use of the Space Teleportation skill to slaughter one of the Emperor Realm cultivators.


    Moving fast, with the help of the Space Teleportation skill, one could disappear from one place and appear at another place all of a sudden. And the disturbance in the space caused by such a movement was extremely mild.


    Only a very few cultivators were sensitive to such a disturbance in the space.


    Suddenly, an idea struck Austin. ''Why not try the Space Teleportation skill while I''m in the middle of the fight? What would it be like if I combine the Space Teleportation skill with my killing skills?'' thought Austin.


    "Go to hell, you idiots! I did nothing to you and the force behind you. How could you be so desperate to kill me? If you want fun, I''ll give you some fun by kicking your asses!" spoke Austin with clenched teeth.


    He looked around to measure the strength of the cultivators around him. His eyes sparkled with the ruthless glint of murderous intent.


    Austin was not always cruel to his enemies, but he never showed mercy to those who wanted to kill him.


    He quickly swung his hands to initiate the spatial power.


    Responding to the movement of his hands, a point in the space by his side began to fluctuate and it created ripples on the outside.


    He slipped into the small opening in the space as soon as it appeared, and immediately disap


    when he reached the place where Austin had been standing a moment ago.


    "The bastard knows the tricks of spatial power as well!" shouted the cultivator.


    Austin''s use of spatial power left the Bitter Sea Realm cultivator startled. He was shocked and enraged.


    Just after a couple of seconds, Austin appeared again, about several meters away. He swiftly jumped out of the opening in the space as soon as it emerged.


    He looked around in search of a target for his next attack.


    He aimed his attack at a cultivator who was at the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm. With a swing of his fists at him, Austin was able to blow up the cultivator into ashes with a huge explosive sound.


    The gnome too was busy in transferring himself in space and launching surprise attacks.


    In a very short time, Austin and the gnome had slaughtered more than ten Emperor Realm cultivators together.


    Austin had even killed three of them who were at the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    In face of such a terrific defeat, the rest of the cultivators became alert and afraid. None of them dared to move without extreme caution. They launched their spiritual senses to check whether there was anything strange in the space around them.


    Their hearts were in their throats. No one knew when the enemy��Austin or the gnome��would appear by his side and smash him into pieces. Everyone was terrified at what could happen in the next moment.

 Chapter 1594 I Can Help You Get Out Of Here

    Because the cultivators from the Ji Family had to handle Austin and the gnome, they couldn''t focus on attacking Peacock Princess'' personal maids. The girls were relieved to see that.


    One of the girls, who was responsible for protecting Austin, stared at the young man and the gnome. She was dumbfounded to see the two vanished into thin air from time to time.


    ''If we hadn''t set up the high-grade space-blocking array, we wouldn''t have been able to capture this young man and the puppy-looking demonic beast.


    Good thing we did that, '' she thought, somehow relieved at the seemingly blessing in disguise.


    At that moment, a figure headed towards the girls and Austin at an amazing speed in mid-air.


    Austin gazed up to find that it was Peacock Princess.


    "Run!" she commanded her maids.


    As she waved her hand, the strong wind blew their enemies away.


    She had finally come to their rescue after inflicting numerous injuries to Marcus.


    The girls leaped into the air and hurriedly followed Peacock Princess.


    "Come with us. The people of the Ji Family will not spare you," one of the girls who had promised to defend Austin shouted, looking back at him.


    Peacock Princess cast Austin a friendly glance, hinting that it was okay for him to flee with them.


    So without hesitation, he and the gnome followed the girls while fighting their way out.


    Peacock Princess was an incredible cultivator, and her colorful feather�C�Cwhich used to be Peacock King''s secret weapon�C�Cwas very powerful. The cultivators from the Ji Family couldn''t stop her when she used it.


    Moreover, she had reached the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm, and with the colorful feather, she could even fight Divine Bridge Realm masters.


    Minutes later, without turning back, they had completely fled from the area.


    "Come on! Go get them.


    Don''t let that bitch get away,"


    Marcus howled, basking in sheer rage.


    He initially thought that he could defeat Peacock Princess and rise to fame.


    But because she was raised and trained by a great master of the beast race�C�Cher father, she was able to reach the Bitter Sea Realm. Eventually, she became one of the top cultivators among the young generation of the East Mainland.


    On top of that, Marcus'' father had lost to her father, Peacock King, and gotten seriously hurt.


    If Marcus could prevail over Peacock Princess, he was convinced that he would become more famous in the whole East Mainland.


    However, things started to unexpectedly go downhill when he lost the fight and eve


    s capable of, she couldn''t help but be frightened for the Peacock Princess''s life.


    ''We are clearly not matched to his caliber. He can put us down with just a single blow.''


    Suddenly, the maiden stopped on her tracks, intending to buy Peacock Princess some time.


    "Run, my lady. We''ll hold him off."


    The other maids paused, too, and looked unitedly determined with their sacrifice.


    "That''s a bad idea. I can''t leave you behind."


    Peacock Princess stopped too, her face sternly serious, obviously not agreeing with the maidens'' plan.


    "You two run as fast as you can. You have nothing to do with this,"


    Peacock Princess said to Austin and the gnome.


    "My lady, please just go, or your life will be in peril. You''re a distinguished princess, and we''re just your servants,"


    the girls implored, hoping to persuade their princess.


    ''What are they doing? If they don''t run right now, they will die, '' Austin thought, feeling speechless at the girls before him.


    But even so, he was touched by their sisterhood. They did love and care for each other.


    ''These girls have a golden heart.''


    A warm sensation fluctuated in Austin''s heart as an idea suddenly occurred to him.


    "Girls, I can help you get out of here," he said with conviction.


    ''What is he saying?''


    Austin''s words left the girls, including Peacock Princess, stunned. They looked at him with a puzzled look on their faces.


    Several of the girls who had reached the Bitter Sea Realm didn''t even think they could get rid of Albert. What more for a young man with weaker cultivation?


    ''He is just a brat at the Semi-emperor Realm. Can he really help us shake off that elder?'' they all wondered.

 Chapter 1595 Space Crystal

    "I need you all to go inside my space magic treasure. My friend will perform the Space Teleportation skill. Then, we can take you and teleport all of you through space.


    As long as your beast race masters can pin down and distract the enemies for a while, we might be able to escape,"


    Austin explained to the others.


    A dozen of the beast race women were staring intently at him as they listened to every word he just said. They were all dumbfounded at Austin''s announcement. They turned around and looked at the Peacock Princess expectantly.


    The Peacock Princess pondered for a while as if weighing their chances. "Let''s give it a try."


    She firmly agreed with a nod after carefully thinking about it. She also saw how the gnome performed the Space Teleportation skill.


    "Thank you."


    Peacock Princess looked at Austin with eyes filled with gratitude.


    Austin gave a small nod to the princess before he asked the beast race women not to resist the transmission power of the City model. Then, he immediately started to perform the skills to transfer all of them, including Peacock Princess, into the City model.


    Then, the gnome immediately took Austin and jumped into the crack of space.


    The next moment, a black light rushed onto where Austin and the women stood just a moment ago.


    The black light turned out to be the old man in black.


    "Space Teleportation. It''s Space Teleportation!" shouted the old man angrily.


    His spiritual sense did not miss the scene that just happened. The old man snorted with contempt as his face turned gloomy.


    Although his strength was unfathomable, he was totally ignorant of space power. He did not know anything about it.


    "Wait and see. I will soon find out how far your Space Teleportation can carry you and cut all of your throats!"


    The man muttered curses as he stomped his feet in fury. In his head, the surging spiritual sense rushed out and went far away into all directions.


    As soon as he discovered Austin and the gnome, there was no doubt that he would immediately teleport there and kill them all brutally.


    With his terrific strength, a distance of ten thousand meters would only be like a snap of fingers to him. He could travel there in just a blink.


    However, even after a long while of searching for them with his spiritual sense, there was still no trace of Austin and the gnome.


    "What is going on here? Is it that the Space Teleportation power of the beast is so powerful that it can reach a distance of more than ten thousand meters? How far did they go?"


    the old man in black muttered anxiously. After he had thought carefully about it, he expanded the scope of his spiritual sense and searched for them once again.


    He still had no clues of where they were.


    On the other hand, Austin and the gnome were marching in the void.


    There was nothing but chaos and oblivion around. Time and space changed continuously. The void could make a person feel misplaced and distorted as if falling in a bottomless abyss.


    Only the warriors who cultivated the power of space could enter here and resist the influence of the chaos. Anyone who did not know


    ce that contains impure time and space power that is abundant in the outside world.


    As for the space crystal, it is only possible to form here in the chaos of the void.


    Therefore, the space power contained in a space crystal is way more powerful than what the spatio-temporal crystals contained.


    If those twinkling spots really are the space crystal, kid, you can use it to help you with your cultivation. Your space power will definitely advance by leaps and bounds," said the gnome seriously.


    He could tell how confused Austin was, judging from the look on his face. He had to explain the basics a little bit, which annoyed him.


    Upon hearing this, Austin suddenly went ecstatic. "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go! It''s the risk we have to take," said Austin.


    The gnome hesitated at first, so Austin encouraged him. "Come on. You said it was a rare opportunity. We can''t leave those space crystals behind. It''s such a waste of good luck."


    The gnome carefully thought for a while and then nodded. Austin was right; rare opportunities existed alongside challenges.


    However, it was dangerous if they were going deeper. Five thousand meters were way too much for him to handle. They should just leave the void now.


    Then, he looked at the vast space crystal mine in front of them again. Giving up in vain would make them regret this opportunity for the rest of their lives.


    They would not even remember the place which made it impossible for them to come back again. He also knew that the void was constantly moving. The next time that they would come back, they wouldn''t find this crystal mine anymore.


    This was also the charm of the void. It was like they were gambling because it depended on pure luck.


    "Alright, let''s give it a shot!"


    Hearing this, Austin cheered in his mind. He was thrilled that he had finally persuaded the gnome. The two of them readjusted their path and went to the direction where the light was.


    Was it really a space crystal mine? Nobody knew, but the game was on.


    Austin and the gnome carefully moved forward, inch by inch.

 Chapter 1596 Harvest

    Austin and the gnome reached the void within several minutes.


    They were expecting for a long trip and were quite surprised that it didn''t take them that long to reach their destination.


    The void was illuminated by the bright lights from numerous star-like crystals that were scattered throughout the area.


    Each crystal was transparent; its shape was hexagonal, and the size was comparable to a fist.


    Anyone could sense the power of space from the crystals.


    "They are indeed space crystals! The space power in this type of space crystal was purely made of spatial power. It is very powerful because it is on its purest and strongest form.


    The spatial power in spatio-temporal crystals is usually impure and scarce. They are usually contaminated by other elements in the mine. They are incomparable to the space crystals!


    We have found a fortune!"


    The gnome was excited. He then picked up a crystal and look at it thoroughly.


    He looked at Austin. "What are you waiting for then? Come on! Let''s collect the crystals!"


    the gnome exclaimed.


    Austin immediately made his move. He took the space crystals that floated in the void and put them in his Space Ring.


    There were over a thousand of them that surrounded the whole void.


    Austin and the gnome were so happy about their good fortune. They couldn''t help but laugh aloud while they were collecting the crystals.


    Suddenly, something caught Austin''s attention.


    "Wait a second. What are these? They seem to be different from the space crystals."


    Austin was puzzled as he looked at the twenty crystals in front of him.


    The group of crystals looked different compared to the other space crystals around them. Their color was dark blue, while the normal space crystals were of faint blue color. What surprised Austin was he couldn''t feel any spatial power from these crystals.


    The gnome walked towards Austin, then grabbed one crystal, and carefully scrutinized it.


    Suddenly, his heart started to race, and his breathing turned heavy.


    "Dude, you''re super lucky.


    These are space crystal cores.


    These are a concentrated form of space crystals and more powerful than a normal space crystal. A piece of it c


    ortation. It''s a form of cultivation to enhance our practice of the spatial power!"


    Each of them took out a piece of space crystal and simultaneously entered the void.


    Austin and the gnome continuously traveled in and out of the void in the Dawning Mountains region.


    They would take out the space crystals one after another and absorb the spatial power.


    The Ji Clan''s warriors tracked Austin and the gnome with the use of their spiritual sense.


    However, the spiritual sense could not trace them every time they entered the void.


    Ji Clan''s warriors could only locate them once they were back to the real space.


    As a result, Ji Clan''s warriors had a hard time tracing them.


    To avoid their chasers, Austin and the gnome would hide in the void for half an hour before coming out again.


    Whenever they lost track of them, the warriors of the Ji Clan would spread out and search aimlessly.


    As time passed, both Austin and the gnome assimilated more spatial power.


    Absorbing the power of space crystals and practicing Space Teleportation turned out to be the perfect way of cultivating spatial power. However, it was also quite expensive since space crystals were so rare and invaluable.


    After two days of countless experiences of Space Teleportation Austin and the gnome finally reached the boundary of the Dawning Mountains.


    The land below wasn''t mere mountains anymore. They saw an increasing number of villages, towns and even cities.

 Chapter 1597 A Little Flirting Does No Harm

    Austin and the gnome got rid of their pursuers slowly.


    Most cultivators from the Ji Family had lost Austin and the gnome, and only a few could tail after them.


    And they were masters of the Divine Bridge Realm. Relying on their powerful spiritual senses, they were able to locate their targets easily.


    Austin and the gnome had been drawing energy from the space crystals in these last two days.


    Each of them had used about five hundred space crystals.


    Totally, the two of them had used more than a thousand space crystals to improve their spatial powers.


    As a result, their spatial powers had been greatly enhanced.


    Austin was able to travel a distance of five kilometers by exerting the Space Teleportation on his own and could stay in the void for nearly an hour.


    On the other hand, the gnome was able to travel ten kilometers once he activated the Space Teleportation, and could hang around in the void for about two hours.


    They had used the Space Teleportation to dodge their pursuers these two days. Fortunately it was also a way to hone their skills of using the spatial power.


    Three days later, a big city at a little distance came into their view.


    Austin and the gnome reached a quiet corner which was outside the city wall.


    Then they sent themselves into the void.


    Moments later, a lone person showed up in the corner of the street.


    None of the cultivators who were around paid any attention to the quiet corner.


    The person was none other than Austin.


    The gnome had already entered his City model.


    Austin had altered his looks with the help of the Appearance-transforming Clothes before coming in public view.


    After that, he was able to wander in the streets without the fear of being identified or caught.


    Soon he got to know that he was in the Genuine Water City.


    It was a large and important city in the Dawning Kingdom. It also had a large population.


    Austin found an inn and checked into a room.


    Soon he was led to his room. Once he was alone in the room, he transported himself into the City model.


    The Peacock Princess and her personal maids were on one of the streets of the City model.


    Sitting cross-legged, they were engaged in their cultivation.


    They had used up too much of their demonic energy while fighting the people from the Ji Family. It was going to take them some time to replenish their demonic e


    napped at Austin for being so naive.


    Austin quietly walked away to another place and started cultivating.


    He was tired and feeling worn out, as he had been on the run in the past few days.


    A day passed.


    Austin transported himself out of the City model and landed in his room at the inn.


    Soon, he heard news about the Ji Family.


    The cultivators were talking about the battle between the Ji Family and the members from the beast race who were loyal to the Peacock King. According to them, lots of cultivators who had been sent by the Ji Family had entered the Dawning Mountains to hunt down the members of the beast race that once followed the Peacock King.


    All the cultivators in the East Mainland knew about the grudge between the former chief of the Ji Family and the Peacock King.


    Hence, the news about the Ji Family and the beast race which was on good terms with the Peacock King caught attention of the crowd. It had become the hot topic of discussion among the cultivators.


    It was also said that Marcus��the son of the former chief of the Ji Family had a fierce fight with the Peacock King''s daughter��the Peacock Princess in the Dawning Mountains.


    The result was that Marcus won the battle, and the Peacock Princess had to flee. No one had ever seen her again since that day.


    Besides, there was also news that the cultivators from the Ji Family had killed most of members of the beast race, and the remaining ones had run away.


    The Ji Family had also arranged and sent across men to hunt down those members from the beast race who had survived the battle.

 Chapter 1598 Meeting Marcus Again

    The disciples sent by the Ji Family guarded all the passageways. They also set up checkpoints in all cities of Dawning Kingdom. They were really determined to track down Peacock Princess and take her alive.


    Aside from this, the Ji Family also offered a generous reward to the public. Anyone who could catch Peacock Princess would be rewarded handsomely.


    Other than the members of the beast race who were involved with Peacock Princess, many people noticed that the Ji Family was also looking for a young man.


    They saw pictures of him posted everywhere around Dawning Kingdom.


    People were actually wondering what the young man could have been done to the Ji Family to get himself into such grave trouble.


    The young man in the picture was none other than Austin.


    Austin helped Peacock Princess to successfully flee from the Dawning Mountains so the people of the Ji Family hated him.


    As he was standing on the street, Austin was staring at one of his pictures hanging on the wall.


    A bitter smile appeared on his face.


    ''The Ji Family is one of the three prominent families in the East Mainland. Now that I''ve messed up with them, I''m definitely in trouble, '' Austin mused.


    ''The disciples I met in the Dawning Mountains were just a small portion of the Ji Family. I''m sure they still have a lot of more powerful disciples.''


    Austin couldn''t help but feel worried. As one of the three prominent families in the East Mainland, the Ji Family was far more influential than he could imagine.


    Therefore, it was absolutely a nightmare to make this family an enemy.


    Suddenly, Austin remembered Marcus. When he heard that Marcus defeated Peacock Princess, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    ''This must be Marcus'' and that elder''s doing. They asked their men to keep Marcus''s failure a secret. Instead, they spread the news that he defeated Peacock Princess and hurt her badly, '' surmised Austin inwardly.


    A few moments later, Austin spotted a lot of armed cultivators canvassing the city. All of them were wearing grave expressions on their faces.


    Some of them even stopped passersby from time to time. Then they would take out Austin''s picture and compare it to the passersby. They were anticipating to see Austin around the place.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin discovered that those cultivators had Peacock Princess''s and his portraits in their possession.


    Obviously, they were sent by the Ji Family to look for the two of them.


    The Ji Family had extended its influence to many kingdoms of the East Mainland, including the Dawning Kingdom.


    Since Austin already knew that the cultivators of the Ji Family were in search of him


    be implicated.


    People who heard Marcus'' words held their breaths.


    ''Looks like Marcus is going to execute everyone connected to this young man.


    What did this young man do to the Ji Family? Why would Marcus be so cruel to him?'' they wondered.


    They were aware that Marcus was dead serious.


    Apart from the three holy lands, the other two prominent families and the major sects, the Ji Family was also capable of destroying any forces or organizations in the East Mainland.


    ""I''m on it, Mr. Ji," answered one cultivator immediately.


    Austin was able to hear everything through his spiritual sense.


    ''Damn it! You''re really a cold-blooded bastard, Marcus. You even want to eliminate everyone connected to me, '' thought Austin.


    ''Let''s see how good you really are. Just don''t give me a chance to get to you first. Or else, I will never let you go.''


    Austin glowered at Marcus with blazing eyes. He was standing in a remote corner where no one could notice him.


    He would never show mercy to those who wanted him dead.


    Austin stayed to where he was hiding and watched Marcus and his crew''s every move.


    Half a day later, Austin noticed that Marcus was about to take his leave.


    ''So, he doesn''t plan to stay long in the Genuine Water City, '' said Austin to himself silently. He was staring at Marcus'' receding figure.


    ''That elder in black is not around and he doesn''t have any cultivators with him. This is my chance, '' he suddenly thought in excitement.


    A ferocious look flashed across his eyes.


    ''Fuck them all! The Ji Family had already caused me so much problems. It''s my turn to teach them a lesson.''


    Austin made a decision while watching Marcus moving fast towards the city gates.


    He licked his lips and got ready for an assault.

 Chapter 1599 Playing With Fire (Part One)

    Five thousand kilometers away from the Genuine Water City, a figure was moving forward swiftly. Soon, the distance between him and the Genuine Water City became wide as the ocean.


    It was Marcus.


    Unknowingly, a whirlwind appeared behind him. It seemed to have a life of its own and was headed towards his direction.


    It continued to spin around until a figure stepped out. It was Austin.


    The next moment, Marcus, who was rushing ahead, sensed the strong wind behind him. He stopped in his tracks and turned his body around to have a better look. That was when he saw a familiar figure.


    He couldn''t help but roll his eyes in frustration as he recognized the man not standing right in front of him. His anger swelled as Austin drew near him.


    "It''s you! You''re such a lowlife, scum-sucking maggot!"


    Marcus glared at Austin with an evil look on his face. His eyes locked on Austin. All he wanted was to tear him into pieces at that very moment.


    "Son of a bitch! You are shameless!


    I saw you in the Dawning Mountains! The Peacock Princess defeated you. I witnessed how she was able to beat the hell out of you and knocked you out of your senses. Have you stopped vomiting blood? Looks like you have recovered from your internal injuries. Now you have the guts to parade yourself, telling everyone in public that you have defeated the Peacock Princess?


    Don''t you have any dignity left? How very pathetic of you to show off like that.


    You''re a coward and you have the guts to lie!"


    Austin mocked him nonstop.


    "You are courting death! Bastard, I''ll kill you right now and tear your filthy mouth!" shouted Marcus.


    He then, stretched his back and raised his hands in the air as he released the dark vital energy storm. It forme


    he Peacock Princess a few days ago, and the memory filled his mind as he glared at her. He felt traumatized and could still feel every pain and injury she caused him.


    It was a painful fact to admit, but in terms of strength, he really could not compete with the Peacock Princess.


    "Ha-ha! Bitch! You''re a dead meat this time!"


    Marcus then burst into an uncontrollable laughter.


    Shortly, a huge bronze furnace flew out of his body. It was an octave and it was blazing with an immense amount of fire.


    It started as a small dark bronze furnace, but soon, it grew into an enormous furnace spitting out fire into the air. It became so big that it reached one hundred meters high and it hurled blazing fire that almost reached the sky.


    Boom!


    The huge furnace shook violently, and the ground trembled as well. It roared so loud the people had to cover their ears in pain.


    Crack!


    The lid of the dark bronze furnace opened a little, and an intense dark fire roared into the sky. When the lid snapped out from the furnace, it released a huge fireball that blasted up into the sky; it spread like wildfire and made the sky looked like it was in flames.

 Chapter 1600 Playing With Fire (Part Two)

    The temperature became so high, tiny drops of water rising from the earth. Plants started to crumble with the heat, and they could feel the water draining out from their bodies.


    People from the beast race looked around. Everything around them had dried up. The ground felt like sand, and it was going to crumble under their feet.


    The blazing heat was so intense that even people far from the furnace started to sweat. They could feel their bodies heating up and could smell the hairs on their skin burning. They were being cooked, alive!


    The female cultivators from the beast race started to panic. They were far from the furnace, but the heat still affected them. They looked around and asked each other if everyone was okay.


    They could not imagine the heat if they were near the furnace.


    "That''s the ultimate magical treasure of Ji Clan. It is the Black Hell Fire Furnace!"


    a female disciple from the beast race shouted. Her voice sounded hoarse because of the heat.


    Austin wondered in his mind, ''What kind of magic treasure is ultimate magical treasure? I''ve never heard of such a thing.''


    "It is not a real ultimate magical treasure. It''s a clone!


    If it were the real one, as soon as it appeared, we would have burned into ashes right away,"


    the Peacock Princess explained as she shook her head in disbelief.


    "Ha-Ha! Bitch! You are right! This is just an imitation.


    But, even if it is just an imitation, it is strong enough to kill you bitch!"


    Marcus'' hair stood and was waving in the air like crazy, while the dark fire of vital energy force continued to burn around him. He fixed his eyes on th


    of them to fight off an enemy. He never used its full potential.


    He would also reserve it for a certain situation. That was... fighting someone who also had Unearthly Fire.


    If he faced the attack of other fire, he would release the three kinds of Unearthly Fire to protect himself.


    This was because Austin learned that fire of different kinds had the tendency to match each other''s power and push each other away.


    If faced with the other kinds of fire, his three kinds of Unearthly Fire could produce a force powerful enough to repel the other fire away from him.


    ''Ha-Ha! If Marcus used some other magic treasures, I might probably be scared.


    But when it comes to playing with fire, I''m not afraid at all! Come on! Bring it on! I''m on fire!''


    Austin thought about it carefully. ''The Black Hell Fire has immense power.


    But Marcus'' imitation only contained some essence of the Black Hell Fire. It''s not the genuine one. The three kinds of Unearthly Fire in my body should be enough to deal with it!'' Austin thought.


    He smiled to himself, excited to play with fire.

 Chapter 1601 Suppression

    "Princess, please focus on your fight. I''ll go and deal with the black flames,"


    Austin said to Peacock Princess through his spiritual sense.


    Confused, Peacock Princess stared at Austin in disbelief.


    Although those black flames only contained a small amount of the Black Hell Fire essence, their power was still lethal.


    Even though she had reached the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm, she was scared of the black fire. It was hard for her to believe that Austin alone could handle the fire.


    "Princess, I am not bragging. Please give me more credit," Austin continued as he saw the expression on her face.


    He could see the doubt through her mind.


    Because of Austin''s persuasion, Peacock Princess slowly nodded her head in agreement even though she was still skeptical. Austin had gotten her and her maids out of the Dawning Mountains, which gave her more faith in him.


    "Cut the crap, Marcus! I will not let you go," Peacock Princess exclaimed with a grave expression as she took a step forward.


    Waves of demonic energy rushed out from her body. It rolled off like a black heavy mist.


    In an instant, the demonic energy filled the space where she stood.


    "Bitch! I will make you kneel before me soon," Marcus snorted sternly.


    In a flash, he released a strong black vital energy that caused his hair to billow and his purple clothes to flap. Soon, darkness devoured his surroundings.


    Marcus pointed at the black bronze furnace above his head.


    Strong black fire gushed out like a waterfall from the furnace.


    It swarmed towards Peacock Princess and her companions like a blazing river.


    Rattled and terrified, Peacock Princess'' maids hurriedly used their bodily movement skills to step back.


    "Come over and get behind Mr. Lin,"


    Peacock Princess instructed to the panicked girls immediately.


    The girls were surprised to hear that at first. However, they still listened to what Peacock Princess said and went behind Austin instantly.


    Endless sea of black fire rolled and covered the sky. It seemed like there was nothing but swaying black flames ready to attack them.


    Seeing that the black fire was coming at them slowly, the girls from the beast race turned


    ey were relatively powerful. That was why Peacock Princess let Austin go with them near the furnace.


    "I''m on it,"


    Austin finally agreed with a nod.


    Under his control, the three kinds of Unearthly Fire transformed into seas of fire and dashed towards the bronze furnace. Austin followed the flames along with Peacock Princess'' three maids.


    The black fire was retreating to the bronze furnace due to the three kinds of Unearthly Fire.


    Moments later, Austin and the three girls neared the black bronze furnace. Just as when they were about to reach it, Marcus spotted them.


    "Humph! Now that you can''t wait to die, I''ll gladly fulfill your wish."


    Marcus''s face was sullen and livid. He was confident to take the Peacock Princess alone because he got the bronze furnace.


    Even though the furnace was just a fake ultimate magical treasure, the power it owned was still terrifying.


    The black fire coming from it could burn almost anything, which made the bronze furnace more powerful.


    However, he had not expected that Austin held three kinds of Unearthly Fire.


    Powerful as it was, the black fire couldn''t suppress three kinds of Unearthly Fire at once.


    "Go to hell!"


    Marcus shouted maliciously.


    He was so furious that this brat was threatening his furnace.


    All of a sudden, the bronze furnace vibrated fiercely and made an earsplitting noise.


    A formidable power came out of the furnace and rushed towards Austin and the three girls.

 Chapter 1602 The Ownership Of The Bronze Furnace

    "Be careful, Austin!" The three beast race women stood as fierce protectors in front of Austin.


    They got a tad too close to him that he could smell their fragrance �C the kind that he believed could only be given off by beautiful women.


    As mighty demonic power surged from their bodies to counter the pressure from the bronze furnace, Austin felt relieved. These three women were strong Bitter Sea Realm masters.


    He unwittingly let his guard down and stared at the three women while he sniffed their fragrance. Though he was pleased with the experience, he also felt embarrassed.


    "Hey, human," Cheryl, one of the three beast race women, winked at Austin.


    "It''s your lucky day, isn''t it? You have three insanely beautiful women beside you who would protect you till death."


    Meanwhile, the constant pressure from the three Unearthly Fire had caused the black sea of fire in the sky to gradually shrink into the bronze furnace.


    "Ha! Your time has come!"


    Peacock Princess glared at Marcus as she said these ominous words.


    "Whoosh!"


    Then, with a blinding light, Peacock Princess unveiled her colorful feather.


    Its allure could be deceiving, though, because underneath this colorful feather, was a violent demonic power!


    True enough, a peacock''s massive shadow suddenly appeared. It almost rendered the sky invisible.


    Then, it pounced at Marcus, causing him to almost lose his balance due to immense fright!


    Though he was frustrated that he couldn''t wield his bronze furnace because of Austin, Marcus refused to show any sign of weakness.


    Thus, he screamed at Peacock Princess, "Bring it on, bitch!"


    Behind him, a black shadow of Asura with wings emerged in a snap and raised its huge hand to grab the colorful feather.


    The colorful feather had a more outrageous response, fluttering and producing a monstrous force that rippled like waves.


    It was too strong that the black Asura''s hand got slit into pieces. The black Asura snarled and sped towards Peacock Princess.


    Peacock Princess wasn''t flustered at all, though. The next thing Marcus knew, the black Asura''s head exploded and vanished.


    "Bang!"


    The colorful feather had hit the black Asura in the head which led to its demise.


    "Awesome!" Austin shouted. He couldn''t hide his excitement and amazement.


    The Peacock Princess'' colorful feather was simply too powerful, like it could rip the whole world into shreds if it wanted to.


    ht, with his panic off the charts.


    Austin injected his spiritual sense into the furnace to look for Marcus'' spiritual sense imprint. He intended to erase it so he could replace it with his own. This was the only way he could take ownership of the furnace.


    Peacock Princess and the beast race women figured out what Austin wanted to do and prepared for another offensive attack.


    "Rot in hell!"


    She flew to Marcus as swift as a swallow. Her colorful feather slammed Marcus one more time.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!"


    Marcus cried out.


    His suffering was too much; his heart wanted to stop beating. But he soldiered on.


    "Bitch, I won''t go easy on you next time. Brace yourself!"


    Marcus let out one last threat to Peacock Princess before speeding off. He knew he would die there if he kept fighting.


    "I won''t let you get away!"


    She talked back at Marcus and began chasing after him.


    When Marcus left, Austin noticed that the bronze furnace quieted.


    It floated in the air, motionless.


    So, Austin kept looking for Marcus'' spiritual sense imprint, and minutes later, he found it at last.


    "Destroy it!" Austin commanded his Spiritual Pot.


    Immediately, it hit Marcus'' spiritual sense imprint with full force.


    Moments later, he finally succeeded. The imprint was eradicated!


    With no time to waste, he imprinted his own spiritual sense in the bronze furnace.


    He felt relieved and elated thereafter as he unlocked a new milestone in his journey.


    The large furnace had shrunk into the size of a tiny toy and flew right onto his hand.


    ''You''re mine now!''


    Austin smiled with immense satisfaction.

 Chapter 1603 Roc King

    After refining the bronze furnace, Austin suddenly spotted a tiny black flame inside it. It was quite unnoticeable but Austin''s keen eyes did not miss it.


    ''Is this the Black Hell Fire?''


    Austin wondered, staring at the flame curiously.


    He recalled the sea of black fire that came out from the bronze furnace. ''I can''t believe this tiny flame is the source of the vast and deadly fire, '' he thought seriously.


    He studied the furnace for some more time before putting it aside.


    ''This bronze furnace is extremely powerful. I''ll figure out how to use it later. Perhaps it will become one of my trump cards, '' he wondered gladly.


    Swoosh!


    A figure flew towards Austin from the distance. In a flash, the Peacock Princess appeared in front of him.


    "He got away.


    I didn''t expect him to learn a secret skill which enables him to move incredibly fast. He activated that skill at the cost of his life vitality and shook me off!"


    Peacock Princess said furiously.


    Austin was also displeased to hear that Marcus had fled.


    "We need to get out of here. I bet the people of the Ji Family will be here any moment,"


    Peacock Princess said with a frown on her worried face.


    "You have a good point. Let''s go," Austin agreed and followed her advice.


    ''Once the members of the Ji Family come to know that the Peacock Princess was seen here, they will make it here soon, '' he thought.


    Austin and the girls from the beast race left the place in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, a beam of black light moved forward rapidly, a few hundred kilometers away from them.


    It was Marcus who was enveloped by the light. To get rid of the Peacock Princess, who was following him, he had displayed a secret skill. The skill helped him increase his speed to great levels. He also paid a heavy price for his successful escape. He had to consume his life vitality to activate the skill.


    As time elapsed, he became weaker and weaker.


    Despite that, he forced himself to keep moving. A couple of hours later, he finally saw the city ahead of him.


    "Skyline City!" Marcus murmured to himself.


    His mind was set at ease as he saw the city. His uncle Albert was in that city.


    As he lowered his defenses, he started to feel dizzy. Exhaustion came over him.


    He had been seriously injured yet he had consumed much of his life vitality in order to free himself from the Peacock Princess'' cha


    rd on them.


    The only thing people knew or spoke was that the other members of the beast race, who had been chased by the cultivators from the Ji Family, were hiding somewhere safely.


    A day later, shocking news spread throughout the East Mainland.


    A great master of the East Mainland��Roc King who was from the beast race made his appearance in the Dawning Kingdom. He put down several strong cultivators from the Ji Family including an elder in public.


    Besides that, he slaughtered a great number of cultivators of the Ji Family.


    The Roc King even showed up in the Skyline City, in a bid to take out Marcus.


    But two elders from the Ji Family made it there in time. There was a fierce battle that followed with the Roc King. Somehow they managed to save Marcus from the great master.


    Roc King''s sudden appearance became a huge news in the East Mainland.


    No one had ever seen him in the last few hundred years. And there had been rumors that he had perished.


    But this time, he appeared in the Dawning Kingdom and proved all those rumors wrong.


    All the cultivators knew why the Roc King suddenly turned up in the Dawning Kingdom. The reason was clear. He used to be the Peacock King''s most trusted subordinate.


    They guessed that the Roc King had come to the Dawning Kingdom to help the Peacock Princess against the Ji Family.


    "It''s Uncle Boris. He is here for me. What a great surprise!"


    The Peacock Princess exclaimed cheerfully after Austin filled her in on the information he had collected about the arrival of the Roc King and the destruction he had done.

 Chapter 1604 You Are Doomed!

    Right at the moment, Austin stayed together with the girls of beast race in his City model.


    Peacock Princess and the other girls were thrilled as Austin told them the latest news outside.


    The moment they knew that Roc King was in the Dawning Kingdom, they became determined to go there for his help.


    Roc King had been Peacock King''s most loyal subordinate. Their fondness and good relationship would surely drive him to offer help to them.


    On top of it, he was also a very powerful man. He was one of the best in the beast race besides Peacock King.


    The princess would be much safer under his protection.


    These thoughts flashed quickly in Austin''s mind, so he nodded a few times as he made up his mind.


    ''''All right, let''s go find him as soon as I know where he is now!''''


    It was surely a good idea for Austin to find a stronger person to protect the princess since he could not protect Peacock Princess forever.


    Knowing that the princess would finally be safe with a great master''s company, Austin felt so relieved.


    At the moment, in the City model, Austin sat with his legs crossed as a bronze furnace shot out from his body with his command.


    It was Marcus'' bronze furnace, but it now belonged to Austin after he took it away from Marcus.


    After two days of exploring, Austin discovered the two great effects it could give.


    One of them was that it could release a powerful pressure.


    The bronze furnace''s capability should not be underestimated. When its power was activated before, three strong women at the Bitter Sea Realm could barely resist it with so much effort!


    From that, one could only imagine how powerful it was!


    Its power was so undeniably strong that any common cultivator of the Bitter Sea Realm had no way to resist it at all.


    The other feature it had was its amazing dominant control in powerful fire.


    Keeping the fire inside, it had the ability to strengthen the fire''s powers several dozen times. How formidable that would be!


    Numerous mysterious ancient symbols were carved on its surface. Austin was surprised to find that they seemed to form some kind of patterns.


    ''Maybe these patterns are what made the furnace so powerful?'' Austin speculated as it seemed an adequate explanation for the formidable power it contained.


    Austin was so curious about these patterns, so he tried to use his spiritual sense to feel it. The moment his spiritual sense almost touched them, he was welcomed with a strong counterattack.


    The attack almost damaged his spiritual soul, which meant that the power of these patterns was higher than he had suspected earlier. He could not even sense them at all.


    And if he was stupid enough


    with this first. The cultivators of the Mysterious Sect had already surrounded us.


    We need to find our way out first!''''


    Rahul said hurriedly.


    Austin quickly scanned the whole area after hearing Rahul''s words.


    There were more than three hundred cultivators that tightly surrounded them. Among those cultivators, Austin saw one at the Bitter Sea Realm while more than thirty cultivators were at the Emperor Realm.


    It was truly a huge problem since they only had about twenty disciples around. They were completely outnumbered.


    ''''Shit! You reckless, little ants! You are only courting your own death!''''


    The cultivator of the Bitter Sea Realm just gave a peek at Austin and abruptly turned his gaze away. He paid Austin no attention at all.


    The vital energy force Austin released with his disguise showed that he was nothing more than a man of the Semi-emperor Realm.


    For a strong cultivator like him, Austin''s cultivation level appeared as weak as an ant. Why would he even care?


    ''''Stop this nonsense, I already figure it all out. You guys are the allegedly talented disciples of Shiny Sect.


    Ha-ha, once I kill all of you, the Shiny Sect will surely suffer a lot!''''


    The cultivator of the Bitter Sea Realm laughed loudly. Since he was the only one whose cultivation base had reached the medium stage of Bitter Sea Realm, he had the courage and guts to do anything he wanted.


    ''''Don''t be ridiculous. You are dreaming if you think you can hurt any disciples of our Shiny Sect here! There is no way!


    You are doomed! Crap!"


    Austin stepped forward fiercely as he responded in a loud voice. The disciples behind him felt at ease with his words. They knew that he was so powerful at the moment. He appeared like their solid shield that no one could pass through.

 Chapter 1605 Using The Bronze Furnace For The First Time (Part One)

    Austin''s words attracted people''s attention. Everyone turned their gazes on him.


    "What the fuck! Is this bastard crazy?" shouted someone from the Mysterious Sect.


    "He is merely in the Semi-emperor Realm. He really has the audacity to say those silly words in front of us?"


    The man couldn''t contain himself after hearing everything that Austin said.


    "Humph! Let me try him. I want to see how he can survive my attacks!"


    A man in the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm stood up and rushed towards Austin. He had a playful look on his face.


    Then the great pressure of his vital energy force broke out. It surged towards Austin''s direction.


    Austin moved but he didn''t try to dodge the attack. Instead, he gushed towards the man as well.


    Bang!


    Austin waved his hand and around ninety million pounds of physical strength immediately came out. The fierce strength covered the whole place rapidly.


    Austin was now as terrifying as a brutal beast.


    "Go to hell!" shouted Austin while continuously punching.


    His voice was so loud like a thunder.


    The man from the Mysterious Sect was shocked when he felt the horrible physical strength coming out from Austin. Although he was in the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm, he was terrified so he immediately tried to move and escape.


    Unfortunately, it was too late.


    Since he rushed towards Austin in a great speed, it was already difficult for him to slow down. He couldn''t even change directions so he didn''t have any choice but to meet with Austin''s fist.


    Boom!


    Austin''s fist was strong enough to ruin everything. As soon as it hit the man, he was suddenly blown into a splatter of blood.


    "What! Oh my god!" exclaimed one man. Everyone from the Mysterious Sect was extremely shocked.


    They couldn''t beli


    than he imagined. He felt like there was a mountain pressing on his back and he couldn''t handle it anymore.


    Bang!


    As soon as the cultivator finished his words, he was also blown into pieces.


    After all, he was just in the preliminary stage of Bitter Sea Realm. He might be able to withstand the bronze furnace several seconds longer than the others, eventually he would still fail.


    When all his enemies were finished, Austin waved one of his hands and the bronze furnace went back to his body.


    It was actually his first time to use the bronze furnace against his enemies and he was pleased with the result.


    He was not familiar with the bronze furnace because he had just gotten it from Marcus. He was so surprised that its power was much stronger than he expected.


    He was even able to kill a cultivator in the preliminary stage of Bitter Sea Realm easily with the bronze furnace.


    Now he knew why the Ji Clan was so powerful. As one of the three greatest clans in the East Mainland, it was not surprising that the Ji Clan had numerous magic treasures which could help them kill their enemies. But they could also easily kill enemies whose cultivation bases were higher.

 Chapter 1606 Using The Bronze Furnace For The First Time (Part Two)

    Fizz!


    As they witnessed everything before their very eyes, the two dozen disciples of the Flame Holy Land all gasped in surprise.


    They all stared at Austin in great astonishment.


    Over three hundred Mysterious Sect disciples including one in the Bitter Sea Realm and dozens in the Emperor Realm were all killed by him easily within seconds.


    It was indeed hard to believe.


    "Rahul, why did Elder Damian ask you to look for me?" asked Austin.


    His fight was now over so he was able to get a chance to talk with Rahul properly.


    "Do you remember the time when we were in the Dawning Mountains? Something happened soon after you''ve left," answered Rahul.


    Austin looked at Rahul with creased forehead. He was ready to listen.


    "A lot of people from the Ji Clan surged into the Dawning Mountains. They forced everyone that was there for trial to leave immediately. Even us also didn''t have a choice but to leave," Rahul started explaining.


    "Then two or three days ago, we saw a wanted poster for you and people from the Ji Clan were looking everywhere for you. We were worried sick so we quickly reported it to Elder Damian. He asked us to immediately look for you so that we can protect you."


    Austin was once again touched by what Elder Damian and Rahul did.


    They made him feel very important.


    He was only an ordinary disciple in the Flame Holy Land while Elder Damian was one of the team leaders in the sect.


    Because of that, he had never expected that Elder Damian would care about his safety.


    This time, Austin felt the more intense sense of belonging in this sect.


    "Thank you so much, Rahul. I''ve never expected Elder Damian to care about my safety this much," said Austin in a s


    flew away without giving Rahul a chance to say anything.


    ''Alas, I can never understand what Austin has in his mind, '' thought Rahul inwardly.


    Since Austin left so quickly, Rahul had no other choice. After all, he could also not force Austin to stay.


    After a while, Rahul and the two dozen disciples also left the place. They went back to report to Elder Damian.


    In the sky, Austin flashed towards the direction of the Genuine Water City.


    All of a sudden, he heard a voice.


    "Austin, find a quiet place for Violet. She is about to make a breakthrough."


    It was the gnome who came into Austin''s Soul Sea through his spiritual sense.


    "Do you mean Violet has woken up?"


    Austin was ecstatic when he thought that Violet had woken up. She had been sleeping since she had experienced the vital energy shower from the Breakthrough Platform in the Secret Valley.


    Knowing that she had finally recovered her consciousness and was about to make a breakthrough made Austin feel glad.


    He was actually curious about how much improvement would Violet get after her breakthrough this time.


    He was looking forward to witnessing it.

 Chapter 1607 Violet Had A Breakthrough

    To better scan the area around, Austin released his spiritual sense.


    In a few moments, he found a huge mountain nearby where it was very quiet. There were many tall trees that almost reached the sky. The foliage was so dense that it covered the sky and gave a cool shade.


    Finding just the kind of place he wanted, Austin started his bodily movement skill and moved in the direction of the huge mountain.


    He found a very quiet valley around the mountain. But the serenity didn''t last long.


    Boom!


    The next moment, a huge demonic power, like a violent sea filled the whole valley. Violet''s figure appeared in the valley at the same time.


    The shocking demonic aura seemed to flow around Violet''s body like tributaries of a great river. The demonic aura rushed in the space and made the whole valley quiver.


    Austin sat on his feet in the valley and guarded Violet.


    Inside the valley, the demonic aura was growing high to towering heights. It seemed to never stop. It roared and the whole valley seemed be overwhelmed with the powerful demonic aura. The power it contained was beyond one''s imagination.


    This was a remote place where not many cultivators would come. Some diabolic beasts and demon beasts that lived around were very weak. They had been frightened by the scene that Violet created when she was having a breakthrough. All of them had run away already.


    Half a day passed off in this manner.


    An extremely powerful demonic aura burst inside the valley.


    At the entrance of the valley, Austin kept sitting quietly. On hearing the bursting sound, he opened his eyes.


    It was a bit hazy and he saw an extremely beautiful figure walking towards him from the valley. As he looked closely he realized that it was Violet.


    "Violet, you finally managed to have a breakthrough successfully!"


    Austin looked at her with a joyful expression on his face.


    At that moment, the demonic power which Violet was giving off, was really far stronger than before.


    "Violet, how powerful you are now?"


    Austin asked, anxious to know the progress Violet had made.


    "Master, I''m ranked at the level of a demon emperor now. It''s near to the power of the medium stage of Emperor Realm in your human cultivation system.


    This time I actually awakened seventy percent of my blood power!"


    Violet was very excited at her breakthrough.


    "The medium stage of Emperor Realm!"


    Austin was too shocked to say anything else for a few moments.


    "I have realized that you and the gnome stayed at one level for a long time, but now both of you have had breakthr


    ary-looking young man, who was stout, appeared in the Genuine Water City.


    This ordinary-looking was Austin!


    Inside the Genuine Water City, the cultivators were discussing about the Roc King everywhere.


    The Roc King was really well-known among the members of the beast race of the East Mainland. He had a great power which was beyond anyone''s imagination but had disappeared from the public for hundreds of years. Now, he was seen in the Dawning Kingdom due to the Peacock Princess. He had drawn the attention of all cultivators.


    Austin walked around in the streets for a long time but he didn''t obtain any useful clue.


    A day ago, the Roc King appeared near the Genuine Water City suddenly and killed dozens of cultivators of the Ji Clan. After that he disappeared again.


    No one knew his whereabouts anymore.


    Austin walked around inside the Genuine Water City longer than a half day. Then he started to look for a hotel first.


    Suddenly, a shocking news was heard that spread throughout the whole city in a few moments.


    The Roc King was seen again and was sighted just near the Genuine Water City!


    Actually the Roc King had hidden himself near the Genuine Water City. Unexpectedly, he was found by two reclusive elders of the Ji Clan.


    Now the Roc King was confronted by the two reclusive elders of the Ji Clan.


    As the news spread out, the whole Genuine Water City and all the cultivators were shocked.


    The Roc King and the reclusive elders of the Ji Clan had only existed in the legends in the whole of the East Mainland. An ordinary cultivator wouldn''t have had a chance in the least to see them in his whole life.


    Now, unexpectedly they were all seen near the Genuine Water City.

 Chapter 1608 Two Great Masters From The Beast Race

    Many bold cultivators rushed out of the Genuine Water City to where Roc King and two senior reclusive elders of the Ji Family were.


    They dashed enthusiastically as it might be their last opportunity to see these legendary figures.


    Twenty miles away from the Genuine Water City, three people effortlessly levitated in the sky.


    The two elders were a few thousand meters away from the younger man as they floated in the air.


    The two elders gave off a brilliant light as it released a massive imperious power. They held stern expressions on their faces. Anyone who laid eyes on them was in awe.


    The light they emitted was too dazzling. It was so blinding that people couldn''t see their faces. They failed to figure how they looked even with the help of their spiritual senses.


    The two old men were the senior reclusive elders from the Ji Family. They were two of the greatest masters in the East Mainland. They mainly focused on cultivating in seclusion making their faces unknown to the public. They miraculously decided to appear today all because of Roc King.


    Another person could be spotted a dozen miles away from the senior reclusive elders.


    Clad in golden clothes, he had a tall stature and shining eyes. His golden, long hair cascaded down his shoulders, making him more wild and charming. He stood proudly as he stared at the two elders.


    The cultivators knew very well that the golden-haired man was the legendary Roc King.


    It was rumored that Roc King was a roc in nature and his strength was unfathomable.


    Austin was among those cultivators who had come to witness the three great masters. He stood on the top of a big mountain with fixed eyes on the three big shots in the sky.


    ''They are the real masters.


    They are famous for their incredible powers in the East Mainland, and most cultivators look up to them, '' he thought in thrill.


    "Roc King, you have attacked so many of our young members who are definitely not within your league. I never knew you will stoop that low. You owe us an explanation," one of the senior reclusive elders accused unhurriedly.


    His voice echoed throughout the sky.


    Roc King laughed wildly.


    "That''s ridiculous. Enough making me the bad guy here. Do you think you''re in a


    e sight of Peacock Princess, Roc King smiled from ear to ear. He stepped forward, and reached her in an instant. "Here you are, sweetheart. I finally found you,"


    he beamed.


    "Sir,"


    greeted the girls behind Peacock Princess, bowing to Roc King.


    "This is your Uncle Kyle," Roc King said to Peacock Princess, pointing at Flood Dragon King.


    Peacock Princess went up to Flood Dragon King and greeted him with her maids.


    "Is that the human boy who saved you?" Roc King asked Peacock Princess.


    His eyes fell on Austin who was on the peak far away from them.


    Austin disguised himself as a middle-aged man, and Violet had even changed the aura of his spiritual soul.


    Unfortunately, Roc King saw through Austin''s trick as he was extremely strong.


    All of a sudden, the cultivators fixed their eyes on Austin.


    With eyes full of spite, the two senior reclusive elders from the Ji Family shifted their eyes from Peacock Princess to him.


    ''I''m screwed this time. Violet''s illusion can''t fool the two senior reclusive elders from the Ji Family. They must have remembered my spiritual soul aura.


    They probably seen how I truly look with the use of their spiritual senses.


    Peacock Princess has two great masters with her, so she should be safe now. The people from the Ji Family can''t do anything to her.


    I''m not as lucky as she is. The two senior reclusive elders from the Ji Family can take me out in a heartbeat.''


    Austin''s heart palpitated fast as he thought of this.

 Chapter 1609 Dont Pick On Him

    "Yes, it was him who had saved me from the Ji Clan. Without him, I don''t know where I would be now,"


    the Peacock Princess answered as she threw Austin a grateful smile. Her eyes shone with much appreciation.


    "Oh, I see,"


    Boris uttered while slightly nodding his head after hearing her words. Then his eyes fell on Austin, too. It was as if he was waiting for Austin to do something.


    Under the inspecting eyes of Boris, Austin had no choice but to come forward. He immediately went and gave a courteous greeting.


    "I''m Austin Lin. It''s a great honor to meet you here, Roc King," Austin greeted politely.


    He knew that Boris was waiting for him to make a move to meet him, so he did. He instantly flew mid-air, saluting him in the distance.


    "Pretty good! I admire your courage, young man," Boris commented.


    He gave Austin an admiring look after uttering his praises.


    Austin was just a young man with a low cultivation base. It was really courageous of him to come face to face with the Ji Clan��one of the three great families of the East Mainland.


    "Humph! You are really a snipper-snapper. You are nothing but a low life," one of the senior reclusive elders of the Ji Clan sneered as he saw Austin''s action.


    His tone sounded rather cold and bitter.


    Seeing this, the warriors who stood by to watch in excitement now gloated.


    They considered what Austin did as a bold move. He dared to show up and talk to the Roc King in front of the two senior reclusive elders of the Ji Clan even though he had already offended their clan earlier.


    He should have kept himself away from the Ji Clan''s sight, but he didn''t. Instead, what he was doing now was too daring. It would definitely provoke the clan even further.


    It was obvious that the Ji Clan would never let go of the boy for what he did. Their power and forces were even beyond disputable. So, he might have a tough time when he stayed in the East Mainland.


    The consequence of offending the Ji Clan would be beyond what he could bear.


    "Hey, you two old men, listen to me," the Flood Dragon King suddenly spoke to the two elders.


    "Don''t let me know that any of your people bullies our Peacock Princess again, or you will face the wrath of the whole beast race in the East Mainland.


    I swear,"


    he warned coldly. His eyes looked threatening as he gave off a chilly aura when he spoke.


    Hearing those words, the two senior reclusive elders got angry. Their faces contorted as they tried not to show the rage building up.


    Even though they were unwilling to accept it, they knew that they had to. If they made enemies of all the beast race in the East Mainland, the outcome could be serious. They couldn''t afford to risk it.


    "Hmm! Well, you better behave yourselves too and stay away from us,"


    one of the senior reclusive elders finally s


    e, he considered himself very lucky.


    Because of the Flood Dragon King, the Ji Clan would at least not dare to chase him openly in the future.


    "Young man, take care of yourself.


    Even though they''re not gonna come after you in public, I''m afraid that they won''t let you get away with it and they might try to deal with you by using their sly ways.


    If one day you are secretly killed by Ji Clan somewhere, we have no way to hold them accountable.


    We can only help you this far. You have to be alert from now on.


    By the way, I have some treasures here that I used to get from the masters of the human race.


    I will give them all to you as a thank-you gift for saving the Peacock Princess,"


    the Roc King talked to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    With a wave of his hand, a beam of light instantly flew out of his sleeve and stopped in front of Austin. It was a Space Ring.


    Austin reached out to take it and held it in his hand.


    "If you encounter any trouble in the future, you can come to me for help," the Roc King said to Austin, giving him a gentle smile.


    Then, he waved his sleeve again. This time, a surge of demonic energy rolled out and it enveloped the Peacock Princess and other girls of the beast race.


    In a blink of an eye, the Roc King had taken all of them and left.


    The Flood Dragon King also gave Austin a slight smile before he disappeared from the scene.


    The two great masters of the beast race both cast a friendly smile on Austin before they left. Anyone who witnessed it would think that they apparently favored the young man.


    The bystanders could not help but feel envious and jealous of him. How they wish such good luck would fall on them, too!


    There was no doubt that with the strong support from the two great masters, no one in the East Mainland would dare to offend him in the future. He indeed made a strong alliance.

 Chapter 1610 Being Followed

    When the two great masters from the beast race had left, Austin planned to leave the place immediately.


    Around him, many cultivators saw Roc King throw a Space Ring at Austin before he took his leave.


    They surmised that that Roc King gave the ring to Austin as a gift.


    It was tiny but they knew that it held many valuable items. Roc King was a well-known, great master in the East Mainland, so his gift was precious.


    Any of Roc King''s collections would be a priceless treasure to common cultivators.


    The onlookers had been glaring at Austin and looking eagerly at his pocket before Austin left the place.


    Austin also noticed the envy in their eyes.


    He knew that if he didn''t leave quickly, the greedy cultivators would block his way and steal his Space Ring, probably killing him also.


    So, Austin avoided making eye contact with them and walked away as fast as he could.


    About two hours later, he felt his spiritual sense tingling. He was alone which made it suspicious.


    He looked over his shoulder and raised his eyebrows.


    "I''ve got company," he murmured.


    A couple kilometers behind him, a bunch of cultivators were quickly gaining on him.


    As he watched, they drew closer at such a fast speed that it made him feel worried. He closed his eyes and focused.


    In a matter of moments, his spiritual sense detected that his pursuers were at either the Emperor Realm or the Bitter Sea Realm.


    Austin was glad that his spiritual sense was powerful enough to see them and determine their abilities. Now he had a fair chance at battling them.


    ''Shit! Looks like they have their eyes on my Space Ring.


    Do I look that weak to them? I might be alone, but I am strong.''


    A flame of anger shot up in him and his eyes narrowed.


    Austin stopped walking and surveyed the area below him.


    Most of the land was wooded but within the trees, there was a small, white-capped mountain. It would provide him with the perfect vantage point. Looking back one more time, he headed towards it.


    He glided through the air and landed on the peak. Looking at his enemies, Austin suddenly burst into laughter.


    "There''s no need to hide. I''m right here. Come out and fight me if you dare," he said.


    There were dozens of people trailing behind him��some of the invisible��and all of them were separate; however, they were all working towards the same goal.


    He knew that they were skilled because they c


    their blows. After all, they were at the Emperor Realm or Bitter Sea Realm and their target was only at the Semi-emperor Realm. They should be able to overpower him effortlessly.


    They stopped and waited for the mountain to fall and take Austin with it.


    A few of them advanced slightly, eager to reach the Space Ring first. Any moment, Austin would be dead.


    However, to their surprise, Austin burst out laughing again.


    "Go to hell, you thieves!" he yelled, clenching his hands into fists.


    A black and bronze furnace flew out of his body.


    As it launched into the sky, it grew until it was a few meters tall. There were holes in the lid and as everyone looked up at it, flames flew out of it.


    All the cultivators stared at the furnace with their jaws dropped.


    Power spread from the furnace and encapsulated it like a fireball. Several of the people screamed as it expanded.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    When the sounds settled, all the Emperor Realm cultivators had been turned into piles of blood and organs on the ground.


    "Oh my god. Isn''t this the Black Hell Fire Furnace owned by the Ji Family? How did this brat get it?"


    "No, this is just a fake. But its power is still lethal. Run!"


    The remaining Bitter Sea Realm cultivators all turned at the same time and began running. Some of them tripped and were left behind.


    They tried to run away but they couldn''t because the power unleashed by the bronze furnace made it difficult to move.


    Boom! Boom!


    Moments later, two of the cultivators who were at the preliminary stage of Bitter Sea Realm exploded and turned to blood and bones.

 Chapter 1611 Ten-mountain Painting

    "I should try the power of the flames,"


    Austin grinned.


    He pointed at the bronze furnace in the sky.


    The next moment the lid of the furnace had been removed.


    Black fire appeared and started to move towards its target.


    Soon it turned into a sea of fire.


    It moved exceedingly fast. The bronze furnace then released a great power that restrained the Bitter Sea Realm masters.


    They tried with all their might to escape, but the raging sea of fire soon engulfed them.


    Painful screams resonated through the air.


    The black fire was too powerful for the Bitter Sea Realm masters to handle.


    "I will not let you go, you brat. Just wait!" a man in a devil mask howled.


    He was at the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm.


    His body started to be consumed by the strong blaze.


    "Do you still think that you could survive this?"


    Austin asked playfully.


    "Swoosh!"


    A painting suddenly appeared from the body of the man with a devil mask.


    It then released a tremendous power that slightly shook the space.


    There were ten vivid imposing mountains on the ink-and-wash picture.


    A strong wind shook the drawing mid-air, and the ten mountains came out from it.


    They surrounded the man in a devil mask


    Then the black flames that engulfed him vanished completely.


    Austin was stunned.


    ''The ten mountains on the painting are so powerful that they withstand the attack of the black fire.''


    "Ten-mountain Painting!


    You''re the son of the Incept Sect''s leader! You''re Harrison Li.


    Please help me. I''m from the Huang Family. Our family is friends with your sect," pleaded by a Bitter Sea Realm cultivator of the medium stage who had been busy defending himself.


    He looked excited as he saw a glimpse of hope.


    The man with a devil mask was relieved that his scroll warded off the attack of the black fire.


    "Just wait, you brat. I''ll make you pay for what you did to me," he said through his clenched teeth.


    He turned around and started to leave.


    Austin would never allow him to leave this place. He directed three kinds of Unearthly Fire into the bronze furnace in the sky.


    T


    hange a person''s appearance. From now on, you need to wear it."


    Elder Damian passed a human-skin mask to Austin.


    Austin took the mask. When he put it on, he transformed into a fierce-looking young man.


    "Master, this human-skin mask is amazing. It can even hide the real aura of your spiritual soul.


    It works better than my illusion,"


    Violet exclaimed excitedly.


    "You can have a few thousand faces once you wear it.


    It can also conceal the aura of your spiritual soul. No one will recognize you as long as you are wearing it,"


    Elder Damian explained.


    "Thank you, Elder Damian,"


    Austin replied gratefully.


    ''This human-skin mask is a very precious magic treasure. I will cherish it.''


    "I erased all the memories of the Shiny Sect disciples have about you. In that way, your identity will not be exposed.


    From now on, your new identity will be Tony Liu,"


    Elder Damian added.


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    "The Four-sect Joint Tournament will begin in a month.


    After joining the contest, you can return to the base.


    For the following days before that, just focus on your cultivation,"


    Elder Damian said, as he turned and look at the disciples of the Flame Holy Land.


    After that, he left the mountain with Steward Noah.


    Rahul and the other disciples also went back to their quarters.


    Austin''s house quieted down.


    He entered his room and began cultivating.

 Chapter 1612 Cultivation

    Finally alone in his room, Austin took out the Space Ring that Roc King had given him from his pocket and stared at it for a long time.


    He figured this wasn''t an ordinary gift from a great master like Roc King himself.


    ''According to Roc King, he got the stuff inside the ring from a human master.


    So if he called that person a master, that cultivator must be incredibly powerful, '' he contemplated.


    There was only one way to find out if that was true. So, using his spiritual sense, Austin slipped inside the ring to check its contents. Lo and behold, he found two jade slips with martial skills recorded in them.


    This got his heart beating faster. He took the jade slips out of the ring and picked one of them to read the information inside, still with the use of his spiritual sense.


    It turned out that the jade slip had recorded the Dragon Lightness, a bodily movement skill.


    Studying the content, Austin learned how mysterious and profound the Dragon Lightness was.


    If he could master it, then he could double, or even more, his speed.


    It was the best bodily movement skill he had ever known and he would never pass on the chance to acquire it.


    Austin proceeded to the other jade slip, which had recorded the Magic Archery, another rare martial skill.


    The deeper he read through the information, the more amazed he became.


    ''Oh, the benefits are just too irresistible. If I successfully grasp this skill, I could easily shoot my enemy even if he''s on the move and ahead of me by dozens or even hundreds of miles.


    If I practice this skill more, I can take my enemy down even if he is a few thousand miles ahead of me.


    The higher my vital energy realm is, the farther the arrow can reach and hit my target, '' Austin realized.


    He was getting too giddy about the possibilities.


    "Awesome! These jade slips have recorded such useful skills! They''re just for me!


    Who knew that I could get even more powerful?


    Bodily movement skill and archery skill...


    I''ll master you both!"


    Austin said, enthusiastic like a little boy attending school for the first time.


    Then, out of the blue, he jolted. An idea came to him.


    He rubbed the Space Ring, with great care of course, and took out a purple bow.


    It was the Invincible Bow, which he acquired in an ancient battlefi


    endering it restless.


    It threw its head back and growled savagely.


    Then, it turned around and hurried towards the deeper part of the mountain.


    Having seen this, Austin immediately aimed his arrow and released it.


    The arrow chased the lion-tiger hybrid at a terrifying speed, and in a second, reached its target.


    "Thud!"


    The beast''s body was shattered. It was unidentifiable after the shooting.


    "This is just great. Magic Archery works wonders.


    I didn''t even have to break a sweat to take out my target which was at the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm,"


    Austin remarked, pleased with the result of his practice.


    The mountains served as his training ground for another half a month.


    One day, Austin caught sight of a beast at the medium stage of Emperor Realm some thirty miles away.


    He aimed at his target, released his arrow, and hit the beast right in the head. An explosion ensued thereafter, and bloodstains on the ground became the only trace left of the beast''s existence.


    Indeed, Austin had become a master of Magic Archery. He could strike down a diabolic beast at the medium stage of Emperor Realm with a single shot.


    Even those at the premium stage could be badly hurt with the first strike.


    The Invincible Bow and the Magic Archery proved to be a formidable duo, and Austin had both of them.


    "The Four-sect Joint Tournament is happening soon.


    I think it''s time for a comeback," he muttered with a determined smile.


    Without warning or indication, he disappeared into thin air.

 Chapter 1613 The Hunting Field

    After a few hours, Austin returned to Shiny Sect headquarters.


    He put on the human-skin mask that Elder Damian gave him so no one had recognized him. The mask made him look like a fierce and unfriendly young man.


    Since his looks changed, he also had a new identity in the Shiny Sect. Everyone there called him Tony Liu.


    Changing his appearance gave him the advantage of moving around the headquarters freely. He didn''t need to worry that someone might recognize him or doubt him.


    As soon as he arrived at the Shiny Sect, Austin received a message from Rahul. According to the message, all disciples who would join the Four-sect Joint Tournament needed to gather at the drilling square. Since Austin was one of them, he had to be there too.


    Austin didn''t see any problem with it so he went. When he arrived at the square, many disciples of the Shiny Sect were already waiting there.


    Elder Damian and more than twenty disciples of the Flame Holy Land were there, too.


    When Austin entered the square, he immediately went to Rahul and greet him and the other members of the Flame Holy Land.


    Elder Damian gave him a nod as a sign of greeting and acknowledgement.


    Needless to say, Elder Damian liked Austin.


    The elder had always been friendly to him since they had met. It was all because of Austin''s outstanding performance and his talents. For Elder Damian, he was a promising disciple.


    A few moments later, all disciples who signed up for the Four-sect Joint Tournament were all at the square.


    There were more than one hundred of them.


    Among those disciples were over twenty disciples of the Flame Holy Land including Rahul and Austin.


    The rest were elites from the Shiny Sect.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin checked the cultivation bases of all the participants.


    He found out that five of them were principal disciples of the Bitter Sea Realm and fifty were inner disciples of the Emperor Realm.


    There were also one hundred outer disciples whose cultivation bases were at Semi-emperor Realm and lower.


    All in all, there were one hundred fifty-five participants.


    The Shiny Sect was one of the fourth-class sects in the East Mainland.


    In the East Mainland, fourth-class sects also had their classifications.


    Those who hadn''t reached the Semi-emperor Realm we


    ortation array was rumored to transport its targets to any places in the East Mainland.


    A large teleportation array could teleport its target from one region to another in the Divine Continent. For example, people from the East Mainland could be transported to the West Desert, the South Mountain, the North Plateau or the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    The one in the Gold City was a small teleportation array.


    The four major sects in the Dawning Kingdom had been taking turns in controlling this array.


    The Four-sect Joint Tournament which was being held every five years could be the way for these four major sects to have a chance to take control of this small teleportation array.


    "I think the people from the other three sects were also on their way now," said Elder Damian.


    "Let''s get to the hunting area."


    Elder Damian then gave a sign to the flying bone.


    ''I didn''t know that the Four-sect Joint Tournament will be held in a hunting area, '' Austin thought to himself.


    The beast skeleton flew towards the hunting field on the outskirts of the Gold City.


    Soon enough, it arrived at the entrance of the site.


    They saw a throng of people swarming towards the entrance of the hunting area.


    Apart from the members from the four major sects, other sects, clans and royal families also sent their men to watch the competition.


    Elder Damian and his disciples jumped off the beast bone. He then made his way to the entrance of the hunting field.


    Austin and the other disciples followed him into the hunting area.

 Chapter 1614 Vital Energy Boost Pill

    Austin looked around and found that the so-called hunting area was an open field. It was surrounded by five huge mountains.


    He examined the area only to find plenty of big mountains, luxuriant jungles and towering trees.


    He also sensed a great number of powerful diabolic beasts among the bushes and woods. Obviously, this was heaven for those dangerous creatures.


    A vast grassland where people were gathered was also part of the hunting area.


    Dozens of platforms were set up there


    and all of them only belonged to the powerful sects, forces or clans.


    As for the members of weaker sects, they could only find themselves a clean place to sit on the grassland.


    Elder Damian led his disciples to one of the platforms.


    Dozens of people were already seated there.


    All of them were the core figures of the Shiny Sect and this included Steward Noah whom Austin knew.


    One of them was a middle-aged man with twinkling eyes and a debonair look.


    "Sir."


    All the disciples bowed to him.


    ''It turns out that this middle-aged man is the Shiny Sect''s leader.


    Since the Shiny Sect is one of the Flame Holy Land''s branches, I bet he works for our sect too.


    Other than him, all the senior members of the Shiny Sect are also a part of our sect, '' Austin mused.


    All the present chief figures stood up and bowed to Elder Damian.


    The elder nodded at them and gestured at them and the disciples to take their seats.


    All of them including the disciples took their seats and waited for the competition to begin.


    "Attention, everyone.


    No one will announce the rules because nothing has been changed.


    Therefore, I am going to tell you something about the competition,"


    Elder Damian abruptly said to the disciples.


    The participants were immediately all ears.


    "As you can see, there is a platform in the middle of the mountains.


    A flag is also there.


    The participants need to enter the mountain from different directions and get that flag.


    Whoever does and brings it back here will be the winner. It doesn''t matter how this is achieved.


    Killing is allowed. Take out all your enemies if that''s what makes you


    d one hundred outer disciples to join the tournament.


    This way, the result was determined by the battle forces of the participants.


    The disciples with the highest cultivation base were more likely to win.


    The participants from the Incept Sect shamelessly showcased their terrifying vital energy realm.


    In terms of cultivation base, they were more powerful than those from the other three sects.


    "No way!


    This is impossible! How come your disciples'' overall strength improved all of a sudden?"


    the leader of the Mysterious Sect growled.


    "You''re being ridiculous, Mr. Xiao. You''ve already checked them yourself. Just accept the truth,"


    the Incept Sect leader snorted.


    "Mr. Li, you used the legendary Vital Energy Boost Pill.


    Such desperate measures.


    With this you have deprived them of their potential in martial arts.


    Although they skipped several realms after taking the Vital Energy Boost Pills, they won''t be of use with their future martial arts cultivation. Worse, the pill will backfire on their cultivation. After all, the pill has this negative effect on a cultivator''s cultivation.


    You practically destroyed them and sent them to their doom," Elder Damian explained.


    Everyone gasped after hearing this.


    "They consumed Vital Energy Boost Pills," were the whispers that could be heard from everyone.


    All of them got the gist of the Incept sect''s strategy and this shocked them.

 Chapter 1615 Four-sect Joint Tournament Begins

    According to the legend, Vital Energy Boost Pill could help the cultivator improve their vital energy realms within a short period of time.


    However, it also had a fatal side. They said that after taking the pill, user could skip several realms but would be unable to make any breakthrough.


    Therefore, cultivators easily got scared just at the mention of Vital Energy Boost Pill despite its pleasant effect.


    They wouldn''t even think about consuming it.


    Leaders of the Incept Sect determined to win the Four-sect Join Tournament this year had ordered their disciples to take it, despite knowing the side effects a single Vital Energy Boost Pill could do to cultivators.


    People from other three sects even suspected that the Vital Energy Boost Pill might be the exact same reason for Incept Sect''s having won the last Four-sect Joint Tournament.


    "Cut the crap!" said the leader of the Incept Sect. He snorted and waved his sleeve. "We''ll see who will be the winner."


    He took his seat and didn''t argue with Elder Damian, which meant the latter''s speculation was right.


    They were flabbergasted to find out that the leader of the Incept Sect would use such low means in order to win the tournament.


    Rumor had it that no one knew how to make the Vital Energy Boost Pill, and that it was long gone because of its side effects. None of them had expected that the people of the Incept Sect would get the pill.


    Core members of the other three sects present felt frustrated.


    ''The Incept Sect had run the teleportation array in the Gold City for five years. Are they going to take control over that array in the next five years?''


    The senior figures of the three major sects of the Dawning Kingdom furrowed their eyebrows dejectedly as if they had already lost the game.


    Only the leader of the Incept Sect smirked, glancing at the people from the other three sects. He smelled victory, and it would be his.


    Half an hour later, the four sect leaders stood up simultaneously.


    Seeing the act, speculators on the grassland quieted down immediately.


    They all knew that the Four-sect Joint Tournament was about to begin.


    "Attention, everyone.


    The


    could help them win the game faster. If few disciples of a sect could get to see the platform, that would mean a larger chance for their own sect.


    Soon after, Austin and his team members ran into a bunch of disciples from another sect.


    With the clothes, he was sure they were from the Incept Sect. The number of them was equal to that of Austin and his companions.


    If not all, most of them had reached the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    "Humph!" a disciple from the Incept Sect in charge of the team snorted. "It turns out you''re losers from the Shiny Sect. Dispose all of them!"


    The leader of Incept Sect''s demeanor and aura was a giveaway that he already was at the premium stage of Emperor Realm. Holding a ferocious expression, he dashed towards the participants from the Shiny Sect with his team members.


    "Run!" one of Austin''s comrades shouted, alert. "This is not the right time to be heroic!" He had reached the premium stage of Emperor Realm a few years back, but with the members of the Incept Sect and the equal numbers, they would surely be in the losing side.


    They might lose the game and lives of the team prematurely.


    ''There are only three members who are at the premium stage of Emperor Realm in our sect. There is no way we can match them. Making an escape is the best choice for us, '' he contemplated.


    And so, he and his team, together with Austin, activated their bodily movement skill, and cleared out.

 Chapter 1616 Shoot Down Emperor Realm Cultivators Of The Premium Stage

    Looking at the members of the Shiny Sect who were on the run, the participants from the Incept Sect laughed out loud. They chased their prey.


    "It looks like the disciples from the Shiny Sect are cowards. But don''t think you can get away from us," teased one of the disciples from the Incept Sect.


    Though the members of the Shiny Sect were infuriated at their enemy''s insults, they were compelled to ignore it and just thought of their escape.


    They had no other way out since they had only got three members who were at the premium stage of Emperor Realm, while the enemy had about ten at that level. They didn''t think they could defeat their enemies at all.


    ''Damn it! They are just at the Emperor Realm. How can they be so cocky?''


    Austin thought while making a run for his life.


    The moment he got the chance to be alone, he activated his spatial power and vanished into the void.


    A few seconds later, he appeared behind a tall tree in the woods.


    Looking around, he made sure that there was no sign of people. Then he changed his appearance and disguised himself as a young man.


    Austin could change his looks whenever he wore the human-mask that Elder Damian had given him. And the mask could also conceal the real aura of his spiritual soul. Hence, he could pose as another person any time.


    Once he had altered his looks, he took out the Invincible Bow.


    As he pulled out the bow, his overwhelming vital energy transformed into a long arrow. Then he aimed at one of the disciples of the Incept Sect who was far away from him. His target was at the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    Keeping a steady aim, he released the arrow at his target.


    Swoosh!


    The arrow rushed towards the disciple of the Incept Sect at full speed.


    "Who is over there?"


    The disciple from the Incept Sect was able to sense that some danger was approaching him. Baffled and startled, he turned around in a bid to flee.


    He saw the arrow which was about to reach him.


    At first he freaked out. Calming himself quickly, he formed a palm of vital energy to catch the arrow.


    Boom!


    The arrow was too powerful. It shattered the palm made of vital energy into pieces.


    Blood spurted out from the corner of the disciple''s mouth.


    The Invincible Bow was an amazing magic treasu


    a totally different person.


    They had no idea why a stranger was helping them kill the disciples of the Incept Sect.


    ''If I act alone, perhaps I can find the flag early, ''


    Austin thought.


    He felt that his team members would only hold him back.


    If he looked for the platform on his own, he would be able to get there faster.


    Austin dashed into the thick woods nearby.


    He stepped forward and vanished into the void. When he made an appearance, he was five kilometers away from where he was last seen.


    "Gnome, Violet! I need you to help me find that platform,"


    Austin told his companions through his spiritual sense.


    The gnome and Violet quickly came out of the Illusion Bead.


    The three of them began seeking the platform.


    An hour had passed off now.


    "Master, I think I sensed an illusion array deep in the valley ahead of us,"


    Violet gushed.


    From the time she had a breakthrough and awakened more illusion abilities, she was better at spotting illusion arrays than she had been earlier.


    "Really?


    An illusion array had been set up around the platform.


    If there is an illusion array deep in this valley, perhaps we will find the platform there too!"


    Austin beamed.


    "Let''s go and look for it in this valley,"


    he ordered.


    Without any delay, he activated his bodily movement skill to rush into the valley.


    However, a few strong cultivators were already on their way to the valley.


    ''They are Bitter Sea Realm masters, ''


    Austin thought with a scowl on his face.

 Chapter 1617 The Fierce Battle Began

    Considering that they were Bitter Sea Realm masters, Austin rushed forward and disappeared into the void.


    Since Austin had absorbed so much energy from the space crystals, he was better at Space Teleportation now. He could travel farther through space at a faster speed.


    In the blink of an eye, he could travel to a different dimension.


    No sooner had Austin vanished into the void than three beams of light showed up at the entrance of the valley.


    They were at the Bitter Sea Realm.


    "Cabe, are you sure that the platform is in this valley?" asked one of them.


    He was a tall and thin man.


    "Yes, I''m sure of that. I have released over a thousand tracking mice and one of them told me through its spiritual sense that the platform is here," answered a strong man who was called Cabe Hao.


    "Let me summon it so we can make sure that we are in the right place." There was a light of excitement in his eyes.


    He then ordered the tracking mouse to meet him through his spiritual sense.


    A few moments later, an unnoticeable light dashed out of the valley.


    "Swoosh!"


    It landed on the strong man''s palm.


    It was the mouse that he summoned. Its body emitted golden lights.


    The mouse had a golden fur on its back. Its head was like an arrowhead. It had a pair of big eyes that gave off visible yellow lights.


    Cabe Hao started communicating with the mouse on his palm.


    After a while, an elated look came across his face. The mouse confirmed that what he told his companions was right.


    "This tracking mouse told me that the platform is in this valley." Caleb Hao assured the other two masters that they were in the right place.


    "That''s good! This tracking mouse is surely useful. Our leader spent a lot for these tracking mice but I think it''s also worth it," commented the tall, thin man.


    He also felt elated after hearing the strong man''s words.


    "Let''s go get that flag." Caleb Hao put the tracking mouse away. "But before that, let''s first inform our other companions about our situation using the Contact Jade Slip."


    Right after contacting the disciples of the Mysterious Sect, the three Bitter Sea Realm masters rushed into the valley.


    They moved at a full speed. Apparently, they were so excited to get the flag.


    Meanwhile, a blue light suddenly appeared a few kilometers away from the valley.


    Then gradually, a figure was formed.


    It was a young man who was clad in white clothes. He fixed his eyes in the direction of the valley with a smirk on his face.


    "I knew they were up to something when I saw the


    ill do whatever it takes to help Shiny Sect win this game," murmured Austin.


    A vicious look flickered in his eyes.


    He decided to just stay where he was and watch the other sects fight. He would only start making a move once many participants got defeated. In that way, the challenge of getting the flag would be lighter.


    Actually, he could easily get the flag if he really wanted to because he had that powerful bronze furnace.


    No doubt about it, none of these participants could survive the attack of the furnace.


    However, if Austin would use the bronze furnace, his identity would be exposed. It could cause him a big problem.


    It was known to all that Austin stole the bronze furnace from Marcus.


    If he showed up now with the bronze furnace, people would definitely talk about it. Once the news spread, the people of the Ji Family would know that he was a disciple of the Shiny Sect.


    If that happened, Austin and the Shiny Sect would be doomed. That was the last thing that he wanted.


    So, to avoid getting into trouble, Austin waited for the right time to get the flag. He just needed to observe the situation carefully.


    "Fuck! Anyone who dares to take the flag away from us must die," shouted one of the disciples of the Incept Sect. He was at the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm.


    As soon as he finished his words, he dashed towards the platform. He formed a palm of vital energy to get the flag.


    There was absolutely no way that the participants from the other sects would just watch and do nothing. After all, they had the same purpose for being here��to get the flag.


    "Come on, guys!"


    The participants from the other sects swarmed towards the flag all at once.

 Chapter 1618 No One Knows What Will Happen Next

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Deafening explosions resonated at the whole valley as the battle among the participants from the four sects broke out.


    Each launched powerful attacks towards the others, which shook the entire valley.


    The battle was a race to get the flag. When the competition started, it was a fierce battle between the sects. They employed their best martial skills to hit the others to prevent them from approaching the much-coveted flag.


    Boom!


    The platform was battered from the attacks of all kinds of vital energy and magic treasures.


    An illusion array surrounded the whole platform.


    Its function was to prevent the cultivators from spotting the platform through their spiritual sense.


    It wasn''t a protective array.


    Despite the powerful attacks, the flag remained intact. It seemed like it was made of some special material that could withstand the strong offensive impact.


    The clash of powerful vital energy forces caused the colorful flag to fly in the sky.


    "Swoosh!"


    A participant who was at the preliminary stage of Bitter Sea Realm leaped into the air and got the flag.


    "Ha-ha. Guys, I got the flag. I''m going back to the grassland, cover for me," he shouted excitedly at his companions.


    He was a principal disciple of the Mysterious Sect.


    The other participants from the Mysterious Sect were overjoyed. They all rushed towards the man who had taken the flag.


    "Humph! No way. You''re not going anywhere," screamed a ferocious-looking man who had reached the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm.


    He went after the participant with the flag, and then he made a few gestures with his hands, and a purple vulture suddenly appeared. It flew towards the cultivator with the flag at a shockingly fast speed and knocked him down.


    The disciple of the Mysterious Sect was thrown out, and the strong impact caused the flag to slip from his hand.


    His body was sprawled on the ground and no one knew whether he was dead or alive.


    The flag was now in the hands of the scary cultivator who attacked the disciple from the Mysterious Sect.


    "I''m from the Incept Sect. We will not spare anyone who is getting on our way," he announced boastfully as he held the flag in his hands.


    His body exuded an immense amount of vital energy.


    "Defend Carl!"


    The other disciples from the Incept Sect immediately rushed towards their companion who got the flag.


    The vital


    deal with. Most of their participants took the Vital Energy Boost Pill before the tournament.


    That''s why their cultivation base is higher than ours. Maybe the Incept Sect is destined to be the winner, '' they thought.


    Meanwhile, Carl was heading towards the grassland in a speed of light.


    He was protecting the flag with all his might.


    Now that his destination was within his reach, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "The victory will be ours. When I come back, I will be surely rewarded handsomely,"


    he said triumphantly.


    ''Victory is in our hands.''


    "Don''t be too sure. No one knows what will happen next."


    At that moment, a mocking voice resounded.


    A figure stepped out in front of him and blocked his way.


    It was Austin.


    Carl was startled at Austin''s appearance. He wasn''t expecting any other person was heading to the grasslands except for him.


    "Shit. It is just a Semi-emperor Realm brat. I was scared to death," Carl said in a relieved tone when he found out that Austin was just at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm.


    "What the hell are you doing, you brat? Are you crazy? Did you have your head hit somewhere? How dare you get in my way?


    You''re dead meat!"


    he screamed angrily.


    In the next second, above Austin''s head appeared a palm that was formed by overwhelming vital energy.


    Carl did not pay much attention to Austin. There was no reason for him to use his more powerful martial arts skills. His opponent was only at the medium stage of Semi-Emperor Realm after all and therefore posed no threat to him��at least, that was what he thought.

 Chapter 1619 Take The Flag

    ''I must take care of him immediately, '' Austin thought.


    Using his spiritual sense, he noticed that the participants from the other three sects were gaining ground and were about to get rid of the people from the Incept Sect.


    Without any hesitation, he made a move against Carl.


    A bronze furnace about the size of his fist got out from his body.


    It grew bigger and bigger until it was a hundred meters tall.


    The terrifying power kept advancing towards Carl.


    The next moment, there was a deafening sound.


    The bronze furnace had started to tremble, making that loud sound.


    As it shook fiercely, its lid started to move.


    Four kinds of fire of different colors gushed out of the furnace, causing the lid to fall.


    They turned into vast seas of fire in an instant and came at Carl from different directions. There was no chance for him to escape.


    Sensing the power in the seas of fire, Carl was so scared that he couldn''t think clearly. He was taken aback by the attacking force.


    "Oh, no!" he let out a cry of fear.


    The seas of fire advancing towards him from all directions engulfed him. Within a second, he turned to dust.


    Quite unbelievably, the flag had survived the fire.


    It was obvious now that it was made of some special material which was hard to be destroyed.


    Austin put away the bronze furnace. With a wave of his sleeve, the flag came darting towards him.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    A few powerful cultivators in the deep mountains were heading in Austin''s direction.


    Austin activated his spatial power, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the void.


    On the other hand, a disciple of the Incept Sect spoke out loud.


    "Hey! Guys, why don''t we come to a truce?


    I guess Carl is getting to the grassland.


    There is no point fighting like this.


    The game is set,"


    he said triumphantly.


    "Exactly! We are going to be victorious. Just live with it!"


    "Ha-ha. Do you still think you can win?


    Give up t


    The sect which won the contest would take control over the teleportation array in the Gold City in the following five years.


    If a sect could use the teleportation array, they could have acquired many resources and wealth through it.


    The Incept Sect had won the last tournament. So the teleportation array was under its control over the past five years.


    Thanks to the array, the Incept Sect had become the most influential one among the four top sects in the Dawning Kingdom.


    The leader of the Incept Sect broke out laughing abruptly.


    "I hope it''ll not be too much for you to take.


    The victory is surely going to be ours. Our sect will emerge as the winner.


    There is no doubt about that now!


    Ha-ha!


    Well, now it looks like we''ll be able to use the teleportation array for another five years,"


    he said in a tone filled with pride and overconfidence.


    ''My disciples are more powerful than those from the other three sects.


    I have faith in them. I''m sure they will not let me down, '' he thought.


    "Don''t be so overconfident. The game is not over yet. It''s still too early to day who will have the last laugh,"


    the leader of the Mysterious Sect snorted coldly.


    "Don''t jump to the conclusions,"


    Elder Damian said without any emotion. He seemed as calm and composed as ever.

 Chapter 1620 Mission Completed

    "Ha-ha!" Mockery was obvious in the man''s voice. He was the leader of the Incept Sect. "It seems that all of you doesn''t know how to admit defeat. Wait and see who will get the flag!"


    He was full of confidence, bragging what they would achieve.


    Meanwhile, the leaders of the other three sects, sulked.


    "Look!" Someone sitting on the meadow suddenly called out. "The disciples participating in the contest are coming back!"


    He was pointing at the distant mountains.


    Instantly all people set their sights over it.


    As expected, some figures appeared one by one and came flying toward the meadow.


    "Ha-ha, our disciples are coming back!"


    The sect leader of the Incept Sect stood up first with excitement, believing his disciples would win the tournament.


    "Our disciples are coming back, too!"


    the sect leader of the Mysterious Sect said, with his voice cheerful.


    The sect leader of the Almighty Sect stood up, looking at the disciples which looked like his disciples, also coming back.


    "They are also here," he said with a smile.


    "The disciples of the Shiny Sect are coming back, aren''t they?" someone asked. But before the leader of the Shiny Sect expressed his worries, he saw them. "There they are!"


    Damian and other leaders of the Shiny Sect also saw the disciples coming.


    "Why are they all coming back? What happened to them?


    It''s strange that disciples of all four sects are appearing at the same time. Who got the flag?"


    People whispered, watching closely as how the disciples appeared to their sights from the mountains.


    In no time, all disciples came back in the air above the meadow.


    They landed on the platform where their sect was located in respectively.


    The disciples of the Incept Sect participating the contest were cheerful, because they all believed that the principal disciple Carl had already come back earlier and handed over the banner to the sect leader.


    "Sect leader," one of the principle disciples said. "We''re back.


    Congratulations to us! Our Incept Sect has won the contest at last!"


    They cheered.


    Hearing the cheers of his disciples, the sect leader of the Incept Sect could not help but laugh.


    "That is really good. Well done! All of you will be amply rewarded when we return home.


    As I have expected, we will definitely be the winner!"


    The sect leader of the Incept Sect let out a hearty laugh.


    Comparatively, disciples of o


    no answer, Austin just touched the Space Ring. Then a big flag appeared. Held by Austin was the flag, spreading in the wind.


    "The flag!"


    Everyone immediately stared at what Austin was holding.


    "Elder Damian! Sect leader!" Austin called, getting their attention. "I have brought the flag back. The mission has been completed.


    The victory will belong to our Shiny Sect."


    His voice was slow and calm as he ended his small speech with a smile of honor.


    Everyone roared.


    Everything happened so fast. Some people who were watching, and even the disciples themselves, were confused and couldn''t believe what was happening.


    All of them thought that the Incept Sect would be the winner of the contest, because of the pill he made the disciples take.


    Nobody ever thought that a disciple of the Shiny Sect would get the flag.


    "Oh, my goodness! What''s happening? I am confused."


    "It is hard to believe that a disciple with Semi-emperor Realm from the Shiny Sect has got the flag, but it is exciting!"


    "Well, there have been so many cultivators with Bitter Sea Realm who failed in seizing the flag. How can a young man at just Semi-emperor Realm bring it back?"


    The field was loud with people''s shouts. Everyone was wondering how Austin had made it.


    "W-Wait! The flag should have been seized by our principal disciple Carl!


    Where is he?


    How did you get the flag from him? What have you done to Carl?!"


    The leader of the Incept Sect still couldn''t accept what had happened.


    With face contorted in rage and eyes fiercely glaring on Austin, he shouted at the young man hysterically.

 Chapter 1621 Return To The Base

    "Can''t you see?


    Now that I have the flag, it means Carl died in my hands,"


    Austin said with a faint smile.


    "You''re a liar. Carl is at the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm, while you are just at the Semi-emperor Realm. It''s impossible for you to defeat him. More so, kill him.


    You must have used some tricks to murder him. That''s how you got the flag.


    Give us the flag, right now!" the leader of the Incept Sect shouted. He was freaking out and had lost control over his emotions.


    Suddenly, an unbearable power hovered above Austin''s head and seemed to have frozen him in his place.


    Austin felt like his blood and vital energy stopped flowing, and he could not move. He tried to move his fingers, and toes, but none of it worked.


    ''Oh, man, he is powerful. I don''t doubt that he can take my life in a heartbeat without even lifting a finger, '' Austin thought. He felt terrified by the power unleashed by the leader of the Incept Sect. He tried to come up with something to repel the spell, but nothing seemed to work.


    "That''s enough, Mr. Li.


    Based on the rules, the participant who comes back with the flag will be declared as the winner. It doesn''t matter how he won or what strategy he used.


    Now that our disciple got the flag, our sect is the winner.


    I hope you can accept defeat and stop violating the rules," Elder Damian cut in.


    He then raised his arm and flicked his hand in the air. A mist came out of his sleeve and released a soft power. It slowly moved towards Austin. Glitters of dust encircled Austin, and it settled on his feet.


    Austin could feel the pressure coming from the leader of the Incept Sect was being lifted away from him. He could now move his body.


    Elder Damian took the flag from Austin and erected it on the platform where the members of the Shiny Sect stood, patiently waiting for the drama to end.


    The huge flag danced with the wind declaring victory to the rightful sect.


    It was only now that people present in the tournament knew about the result.


    ''Shiny Sect won the game!


    The disciple of the Semi-emperor Realm gets all the credit for the victory.''


    Austin became the focus on the grassland. All eyes were on him. Everyone was surprised with the unexpected victor.


    The leader of the Incept Sect glared at Austin. He hated the young man''s gut. His face darkened as his mind became filled with evil thoughts.


    An eerie silence filled the whole hunting area.


    After a long pause, he took his eyes off Austin. "Let''s get going," he said to his crew. He straightened his back and flapped his sleeves as he prepared himself to leave.


    Without looking back, he headed towards the entrance of the hunting area and disappeared in a fla


    disciples of the Shiny Sect were fellow apprentice.


    Other than Elder Damian, Austin and the other disciples from the Flame Holy Land, there were five more people on the beast skeleton.


    They were the five principal disciples of the Shiny Sect who were at the Bitter Sea Realm.


    Elder Damian had been watching them closely for a long time. He intended to bring them to the base of the Flame Holy Land.


    Satisfied with their performance at the tournament, he had decided to take them to the base and train them. They maybe skillful but with further training they could become more powerful and undefeated in battles.


    Outstanding, talented disciples in the Shiny Sect would be brought to the base of the Flame Holy Land and would get a special training.


    Five days later, the beast bone flew above the mountains where the base of the Flame Holy Land was situated.


    The small village slowly came into full view.


    The beast bone flew inside a towering tree in the eastern part of the village.


    They were back at the base.


    The beast bone landed on the square where Elder Damian, Austin and other disciples of the Flame Holy Land took off as they left for the Dawning Kingdom.


    Austin took a deep breath. Excitement ran through his veins.


    It had been two months since he left the base. He missed Caroline very much.


    Anxious to meet Caroline, he was the first one to jump off the bone. In haste, he said his goodbyes to Elder Damian and his other companions. He seemed to be floating on air and rushed towards the hill where he lived at full speed.


    Excited, he unleashed his spiritual sense to see what Caroline was doing. As he was about to reach the hill, his face darkened.


    ''What''s all this?''


    he wondered.


    His spiritual sense spotted Caroline with a young man in indigo clothes.

 Chapter 1622 Austins Rival For Love

    He perceived what was happening, yet he chose not to come out just yet.


    At a clearing in the bamboo forest right in front of Caroline''s hovel, a man dressed in blue sat cross-legged on a mat.


    He was playing his seven-stringed musical instrument, gently, romantically, and skillfully.


    Beautiful music echoed all over the bamboo forest and the entire hill


    and anyone who heard it would''ve felt stirred.


    Caroline stood in front of her hut, frowning at the man.


    "Please, Mr. Fang. Get out of here.


    You''re disturbing my cultivation,"


    Caroline said to the young man, her face expressionless.


    The man kept playing even as he answered Caroline.


    "Must you always push me away like this, Caroline?


    I made this song for you. I''ve poured out all my feelings for you here.


    I really hope you will hear me out first," he said.


    "Don''t you have any shame?


    Why are you still here? Caroline already asked you to leave!"


    A figure suddenly showed up beside Caroline.


    He was Austin.


    "Oh my! You''re back!"


    Caroline beamed at the sight of her man. She leaped at Austin and hugged him tightly.


    The young man''s face turned sour as he watched Caroline''s reunion with Austin. He stopped playing out of utter annoyance.


    "Who the hell are you?" The young man directed to Austin.


    As he looked daggers at him, he released a formidable aura.


    Austin was astounded by the man''s vital energy aura


    and soon realized that he was at the Divine Bridge Realm.


    It was a level higher than the Bitter Sea Realm.


    Cultivators at the Bitter Sea Realm no longer posed a threat to Austin because he had the bronze furnace.


    However, a Divine Bridge Realm master was different. He was fully aware that he was no match for him.


    "Watch your mouth, Mr. Fang. I told you I have a boyfriend, but you didn''t believe me,"


    Caroline said, curling her lips in vexation.


    "I''m in love with him."


    "You''re at the medium stage of Semi-emperor Realm, right? Are you part of our sect?"


    the man in blue asked, glaring as he sized Austin up.


    "I don''t need to answer you. I don''t have any business with you.


    This


    the man were stunned and stopped in their tracks. They recognized an even greater power in their midst.


    The voice belonged to Elder Brendan.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Elder Brendan''s voice seemed to have come from the sky.


    Austin used his spiritual sense to locate Elder Brendan but to no avail. Chills went up to his spine as he felt in awe of Elder Brendan''s dexterity.


    "Elder Brendan, please forgive me. I tried to test his battle force on a whim. I didn''t mean to hurt him,"


    the man in blue replied.


    Elder Brendan paused before relaying his response. He was a man of few words.


    "I don''t want to see this happen again. Understood?"


    "Yes, Elder Brendan,"


    the man in blue answered with a bow.


    The sky lightened up and they didn''t hear from Elder Brendan''s voice again.


    A while later, the man appealed to Caroline again.


    "Caroline, you''re a good girl. Please reassess your feelings. I hope you make the right choice. Don''t ever forget that I''m just here," he said sweetly.


    "As for you," the man continued, fixing his eyes on Austin. "You should make a reality check. You''re weak. You can''t protect Caroline or even give her a bright future.


    If you truly love her, let her go."


    With his bodily movement skill activated, he disappeared in a few seconds.


    "Sorry, Austin. I got you in trouble," Caroline said, her expression forlorn.


    She embraced Austin once more.

 Chapter 1623 Reaching The Premium Stage Of Semi-emperor Realm

    "It''s not your fault. The problem is in me. I am not strong enough to protect you."


    Austin''s voice was full of regret.


    "But from now on, I promise you Caroline, I will cultivate myself hard. I will make myself the strongest. When that day comes, no one can ever take you away from me. I will never let anyone touch you. I promise to protect you with all my life," said Austin in a gentle tone.


    He then rested his chin on her head. The fragrance of her hair filled his nose.


    "I believe you," replied Caroline in a sweet voice.


    She felt like she was the happiest woman in the world. Any woman in her shoes would definitely feel the same.


    "By the way, the man who just came by was Will Fang. He is not a simple person. It would be best if you stay away from him," warned Caroline.


    As much as possible, she didn''t want Austin to get into any trouble again.


    "What do you know about him?" asked Austin.


    He was not scared at all. But it would also be useful if he knew some information about that man.


    "He is one of the five talents at the base. Although he is just twenty-four years old, he is already at the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm," explained Caroline.


    "It is said that he is one of the most important disciples for the senior members there," she added.


    Caroline wanted Austin to be aware of Will Fang''s background so he would also know how to deal with him the next time they would meet.


    She knew that the possibility of Will Fang and Austin to cross paths again was very high.


    "I don''t care who he is. If he dares to make undesirable actions on you again, I will never let him go," said Austin coldly.


    A hint of fury flashed through his eyes.


    However, Austin was also aware that he was too weak in comparison with the strong cultivators as of the moment.


    He still needed to train and cultivate himself harder.


    ''If Elder Brendan didn''t stop us, I might have been defeated by Will. He is at the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm and his martial skills are extremely powerful. I am really no match for him, '' brooded Austin.


    He recalled everything that happened in his mind.


    ''He created a livid sea to break the seas of fire. Those were three kinds of Unearthly Fire and Black Hell Fire. They were supposed to be incredibly powerful. But Will withstood the blow in a heartbeat. Meaning, he is really a formidable opponent.''


    Austin couldn''t deny the fact that he was impressed with Will''s talents.


    He wished to be as strong as him or even stronger.


    When he was still in the Prime Martial World, he was one of the best cultivators there. Almost everyone admired him.


    But when he came to the Divine Continent, he realized that he was just a weak cult


    was able to cultivate in the innermost vital energy refining room without exploding.


    That room was the best place to enter a new level so Austin chose to stay there.


    The violent spiritual energy from the natural vessel contributed a lot to his successful breakthrough.


    Since Austin had already achieved his goal to be at the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm, he prepared to go back to the hill.


    Caroline was so delighted to see him again. It had been one month so she missed him a lot.


    "You are now at the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm," exclaimed Caroline in delight.


    She was so proud that Austin had successfully made it to the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm. If he could make another breakthrough, he would then enter the Emperor Realm.


    "What about you, Caroline? What''s your cultivation base?" inquired Austin.


    Being at the premium stage of Holy Realm, Caroline was a weak cultivator in the Divine Continent.


    Austin cared much about her cultivation as well.


    If possible, Austin wanted to help her make a breakthrough to improve her cultivation base.


    "I took a Green Evil Pill the other day. I have the feeling that my breakthrough is coming along," replied Caroline.


    Elder Brendan had given her a total of three Green Evil Pills.


    Those pills would help a lot in her cultivation.


    "I''m glad to hear that. It seems the Green Evil Pill is really helpful in your cultivation," commented Austin.


    Then he thought of something.


    "I need to hurry and improve my pill refining skill. In that way, I can make more Green Evil Pills for you and your people."


    Austin really wanted Caroline to become stronger as well as her people.


    "That''s great!" said Caroline in a sweet voice.


    "And by the way, I need you to protect me when I''m going to make a breakthrough."

 Chapter 1624 The Purple Immortal

    "Alright then! You''d better hurry up and make a breakthrough."


    Upon hearing that Caroline was about to make a breakthrough, Austin was very happy.


    After Austin said those words, Caroline entered the hut.


    She sat cross-legged, and began to use the cultivation method she had practiced.


    The cultivation method she employed was specially used for cultivating the evil energy. And it belonged specifically to the evil shadow race.


    Half a day later, Austin used his spiritual sense to check on Caroline. He found her sitting with her legs crossed, still practicing the cultivation method in the hut.


    The strong evil energy spread in the whole hut, like a sea, and it completely enclosed Caroline in it.


    After carefully feeling Caroline''s breath, Austin was relieved to know that Caroline would be able to make a breakthrough successfully.


    "In about five months, I''ll be going back to the Solamnia Kingdom to fight Howard from the Vasteras Holy Land,"


    Austin murmured to himself as he stood outside the hut.


    His thoughts were filled with the scene of the battle arena which he and Howard had agreed upon.


    The time fixed for the combat was a year later.


    Nearly seven months had passed.


    In other words, Austin and Howard would be involved in a duel in just another five months.


    Howard was at the premium stage of Emperor Realm, while Austin had reached the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm now. The gap between these two was too huge to be ignored.


    Austin now had the bronze furnace which he had snatched from Marcus. Now he was not afraid of those who had reached the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm, let alone those who had reached only the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    Yet Austin wanted to beat Howard with his real strength.


    He didn''t want to rely on the magic treasures which he had.


    Besides, Howard was a disciple of the Vasteras Holy Land that was rich in resources. Austin was aware that he too might have some magic treasures.


    Therefore, Austin still felt great pressure whenever he thought about his fight with Howard.


    Austin knew that he had to build his strength further over the next five months to ensure that he had a greater chance of beating Howard.


    Caroline was trying to make a breakthrough in the hut.


    That was when an amazing event came out of the East Mainland.


    The tomb of the Purple Immortal was found!


    According to the legend, hundreds of thousands of years ago,


    b of the Purple Immortal to look for treasure.


    "What? You jerk! Do you really mean the tomb of the Purple Immortal?"


    The Flame Emperor spoke suddenly as he was stirred by Austin''s murmur.


    Although the Purple Immortal was from hundreds of thousands of years ago, he was remembered by all the people of the East Mainland.


    Most of the cultivators had heard of this ancient great master and the stories of his strength and accomplishments.


    The Flame Emperor used to be a cultivator of the Divine Continent, so it was quite natural for him to know about the Purple Immortal.


    "That''s right! Elder Damian has asked me to accompany him to the tomb of the Purple Immortal to look for treasure.


    What''s wrong? Have you also heard of him?"


    Austin asked with curiosity.


    It was a fact that Austin had never heard of the Purple Immortal before. So, he was unfamiliar with him.


    "Of course! I know about him!"


    answered the Flame Emperor excitedly.


    The Flame Emperor told the story of the Purple Immortal to Austin in detail.


    After hearing all about him, Austin was shocked.


    "I never expected that there was a Purple Immortal, who is regarded as the great master of the human race, and he lived hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    It''s quite amazing!"


    Austin exclaimed in astonishment.


    "Well, now that I''ve got the chance to get to know him, I will not waste it."


    Austin made the decision as he was totally intrigued by the Purple Immortal.


    There would be many opportunities, secrets and treasures in the tomb of an ancient great master.


    And Austin was not someone who''d waste this rare chance.

 Chapter 1625 Wills Provocation

    Austin had no plans of taking Caroline with him.


    She had just reached the preliminary stage of Semi-emperor Realm so she needed time to consolidate it.


    Besides, she still had one more Green Evil Pill. She planned to cultivate in her room and try to make another breakthrough.


    The Green Evil Pill was very helpful in the cultivation of the evil shadow race members. It didn''t have any side effects so they could take it without any concerns.


    Two hours later, Austin bid farewell to Caroline and went to the square.


    Elder Brendan, Elder Damian and Steward Nolan were already there. Austin saw the three of them standing in the center.


    There were three elders at the base: Elder Brendan, Elder Leder and Elder Damian. So far, Austin hadn''t met Elder Leder yet. It was because this elder seldom appeared outside. He was usually dealing with sect matters at the base.


    Elder Brendan and Elder Damian were the ones going out frequently.


    A few moments later, all the disciples who were going on a mission to explore Purple Immortal''s tomb gathered in the square. There were thirty of them.


    Five of them were at the Divine Bridge Realm.


    Twenty were at the Bitter Sea Realm.


    And four were at the Emperor Realm.


    Austin was the only one who was just at the Semi-emperor Realm.


    His relatively low cultivation base made him controversial.


    "Elder Brendan, this young man has just entered the Semi-emperor Realm. I don''t think it''s a good idea to have him go with us," complained one disciple clad in blue clothes.


    "If he gets into trouble, we will be the one to rescue him for sure. He will only be a burden to us," he added.


    This disciple was at the Divine Bridge Realm.


    He was none other than Will, the man Austin had a confrontation with two months ago.


    He gave Austin an indifferent glance. There was hostility in his eyes.


    Austin met his gaze. He was trying to contain himself as he clenched his fist.


    ''This man really wants to give me a hard time. I know that he still wants to take Caroline away from me, '' thought Austin. His eyes became sharp and fierce.


    "You don''t have anything to worry. I believe he can handle things well," responded Elder Brendan.


    He then turned to the other disciples.


    "Everyone, move out!"


    As Elder Damian waved his hand, a beast skeleton flew out from his sleeve. It grew bigger and runes on it lit up.


    When the beast skeleton was ready, the two elders and the disciples jumped onto it. Then it soared into the air and in an instant was nowhere to be seen.


    After a five-day journey, the skeleton was now above the Dawning Kingdom. Then a few moments later, it landed in th


    Damian took out his beast skeleton. All of them got onto it and continued their journey.


    Half a day had passed.


    A town came into their view.


    As they were approaching the town, they saw that it was crowded with people.


    Even the mountains nearby the town were filled with a great number of cultivators.


    Meanwhile, a huge number of people from afar were also on their way to the town.


    Apparently, the Purple Immortal''s tomb was in the vicinity of this town.


    Elder Brendan took all of them to a place where they could stay.


    "All of you, just wait here. No one is allowed to go alone," said Elder Brendan to the thirty disciples.


    Then he rushed towards the west of the town together with Elder Damian and Steward Nolan.


    They were heading towards the area with towering mountains. While they were on their way, their views were blurred by the mist.


    Austin knew that the three of them were going to check the situation first.


    All of a sudden, Will approached Austin.


    "You''re just at the Semi-emperor Realm but you have the balls to join us in exploring the tomb. You''re unbelievable! You''re giving yourself too much credit, man,"


    Will teased while giving him a look with contempt.


    "That''s none of your business," snapped Austin.


    He faced Will with creased brows.


    "Humph! Who says so? A loser like you will surely just hold us back so I think it''s better that you back out," said Will.


    Apparently, he was really trying to provoke Austin.


    "Why don''t you just go and find a safe place to hide? Then you can join us again once we''re back from our exploration," suggested Will in disdain.


    Austin tried his best to control his temper. He wouldn''t allow Will to ruin him.


    With a fierce gaze, he just looked Will in the eye.

 Chapter 1626 Second Encounter With The Peacock Princess

    "Is that so? Are you really worried about my safety?" Austin countered.


    ''He is just trying to embarrass me, '' he thought.


    "Don''t be rude! If that is what Will said, just do what you''re told. You should treat him with more respect. After all, he is your senior fellow," another disciple of the Divine Bridge Realm reprimanded Austin.


    He stood beside Will, staring at Austin full of hostility in his eyes.


    Obviously, he sided with Will.


    "What if I refuse to follow his instruction?" Austin said in an arrogant tone.


    His face was expressionless, with no trace of fear.


    "Watch your tone!"


    The man who stood beside Will was so angry, his face turned all red. He clenched his fist and with a loud sound, an enormous vital energy came out from his body and enveloped Austin.


    Austin froze in his place, unable to move a single muscle in his body.


    "Come on, please let it go. If Elder Brendan finds out about this, he will be furious,"


    a short, thin disciple intervened.


    "It''s none of your business. Stay out of this!


    Arrogant and disrespectful disciples like him should be taught a lesson," Will said gravely. His eyes narrowed at the disciple who spoke for Austin.


    Will unleashed his vital energy and directed it at him.


    The disciple lost all the color on his face and stood there terrified. He had just reached the medium stage of Bitter Sea Realm. He could never match Will''s power and strength.


    ''I see. Partners in crime, huh! Looks like the two of them are trying to gang-up on me, '' Austin thought.


    He suspected that Will and his companion were out to harass him.


    ''They are at the Divine Bridge Realm. I don''t stand a chance defeating them on my own. I need to get out of here, soon, '' he decided.


    Austin looked around him as he thought of a way out.


    Without a word, Austin used the Dragon Lightness. He took a few steps forward and suddenly he appeared to be tens of thousands of miles away. Rays of light scattered behind him as a bright mist consumed him. Soon he was out of sight.


    Will and the disciple who had his back looked around them, confused. They tried to look for Austin, but he was nowhere to be found.


    Both of them were at the Divine Bridge Realm, and they both released their vital energy to keep Austin from running away.


    They didn''t think Austin could still activate his bodily movement skill.


    k Princess, the use of secret skill consumed him and drained most of his power. Activating the secret skill cost him too much blood essence and this almost got him killed.


    He was blessed to be a member of an eminent family. The people from the Ji Family managed to save his life.


    To Austin''s surprise, Marcus had reached the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm.


    ''What the hell is going on with this guy? He was fortunate enough to escape the Peacock Princess, and survived the ordeal of using a secret skill. And he even made a breakthrough.


    No wonder the Ji Family is one of the three most prominent families in the East Mainland. People in that family could save a dying person''s life and even make him stronger.''


    Other than Marcus, Austin also run into a lot of powerful young men who stood out in the crowd.


    ''Even members of the beast race are here, '' Austin thought.


    He spotted many members from the beast race. Even though they pretended to be humans, their demonic aura gave them away, and made Austin notice them.


    "My lady, don''t be fooled. This old man is a liar."


    Austin heard a familiar voice as he walked around. It was a pleasant female voice, and he looked around to search for her.


    A dozen of attractive women stood around a stall. They each possessed delicate features and inviting figures. They had bewitching auras that could put any man under a spell.


    They were from the beast race.


    "What a surprise! They came here too,"


    Austin murmured.


    The girls he was staring at were the Peacock Princess and her personal maids.

 Chapter 1627 The Street Vendor

    The Peacock Princess and a dozen of her maids were standing around a wayside stall set by a lean, old man.


    On a piece of a dirty rag stretched on the ground, there were dozens of ancient antiques made of bronze, porcelain or jade.


    "Rare treasures! Rare treasures excavated from the tomb of the Purple Immortal!"


    The old man called out with a lot of effort every few minutes trying to catch the attention of customers.


    Austin noticed that the Peacock Princess was holding a broken jade pendant in her hand, and looking at it with interest. It looked like she intended to buy it.


    "Can you charge a little lesser, sir?"


    The Peacock Princess asked. Her voice was very melodious, like the gurgling sound of a brook, winding through the valleys.


    Being the princess of the beast race, she was not as seductive as her peers, but there was an elegance and nobleness in her character, like a fairy living on the moon.


    "This is a jade pendant not cabbage, my girl, to bargain over its price.


    I risked my life and exhausted myself to dig them out from the Purple Immortal''s tomb.


    It will cost at least 5000 enlightening crystals, or 10 ruling crystals. Nothing less than that!"


    The lean old man shouted, with saliva sputtering out his mouth.


    "My lady, please watch out. Don''t fall into his trap.


    He is merely a dirty old man. It is absolutely impossible for him to step into the Purple Immortal''s tomb and get these items."


    A slim and graceful maiden of the beast race reminded the princess. She was Cheryl. Her voice was soft and enchanting enough to pull a few heart strings.


    "But this jade pendant looks so different from others!"


    The Peacock Princess held that broken jade pendant, sizing it up repeatedly, but unable to make a final decision.


    Suddenly, there was a coughing sound. "Well sir, where on earth did you get those fake things? Seem to come from some unknown graves!"


    A strong young man walked across the crowd and taunted the old man sarcastically.


    "Go away! Just go away! What do you know about antiques? Nothing! So don''t blather and waste our time!"


    The lean old man pulled a long face at the young man.


    That st


    o trespass except for Marcus.


    "Oh god! They are Paul and Marcus, two eminent geniuses from Ji Clan!"


    someone exclaimed in a low voice.


    "It is really them. It is said that Paul got to the Bitter Sea Realm at the age of fifteen, and went through the Divine Bridge Realm when he was merely twenty.


    And now, he is only 22 years old.


    Among all his peers, Paul is so talented that he can easily get to the top five,"


    someone murmured.


    Everybody was astonished to see Paul, the man surrounded by black flames.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin could hear people''s discussion clearly. Facing such a powerful man left him aghast.


    Reaching Bitter Sea Realm at fifteen! Divine Bridge Realm at twenty! Such great aptitude was really amazing. Indeed he had supreme talent.


    "The defeated one! How dare you to come to threaten me?"


    The Peacock Princess glared at Marcus. Her good-looking face suddenly turned grim.


    In the Dawning Mountains, the beast race under the leadership of the Peacock Princes had a fierce fight against Marcus''s family. Both sides suffered with a large number of casualties.


    It was quite understandable why the princess bore grudge against Marcus.


    "Marcus, your senior reclusive elder has made an agreement with our Flood Dragon King that you will not bother the Peacock Princess any more.


    How dare you! How can you do such despicable things?"


    Cheryl stepped forward and berated Marcus loudly.

 Chapter 1628 A Challenge

    "Humph! I''m challenging you for a duel. Are you going to accept it or not?"


    Marcus said through his gritted teeth as he looked at the Peacock Princess full of spite.


    He could not let go of his grudge towards the Peacock Princess because she almost killed him during their fight two months ago. And to make the matter worse, everyone from the East Mainland knew about his shameful defeat.


    This tainted his reputation as a powerful cultivator.


    The senior members of the Ji Family lost their confidence in him and took him for granted.


    He hated the Peacock Princess to the core because of this.


    The Peacock Princess couldn''t help but smirk at his audacity. "A loser even dares to challenge me. Fine, if that''s your death wish, I accept your challenge," she replied and briskly took a step forward.


    She also held a deep grudge against Marcus.


    Marcus gave her a murderous look and prepared to attack.


    Suddenly, a hand gripped on his shoulder and stopped him from his tracks. It was Paul Ji who was standing next to him. "Wait.


    I''m going to challenge her," he said slowly.


    "What was that, cousin?"


    Marcus asked as he looked at Paul Ji bewilderedly.


    "The result will affect our family''s reputation,"


    Paul Ji replied flatly and took a few steps forward.


    Marcus clenched his fists and was seething in anger. ''He is suggesting I will lose and bring shame to our family. How dare he look down on me?''


    Even though Marcus was fuming with rage, he didn''t dare to defy Paul Ji as this cousin of his outranked him in the Ji Family.


    He glared at his cousin''s back and watched him approaching the Peacock Princess.


    "Instead of Marcus, I''d like to challenge you in behalf of my family. Do you dare to accept my challenge?" Paul Ji proposed in a very domineering voice.


    Then he looked at the Peacock Princess in the eye and sneered.


    "Yeah, I accept it," the Peacock Princess replied confidently.


    She emitted formidable demonic aura.


    Austin stood aside and watched the Peacock Princess in admiration. ''I didn''t expect her to be so fearless and heroic, '' he thought.


    "My lady, please don''t act recklessly. Paul is very strong and powerful. You might not be able to match him,"


    one of the maids anxiously persuaded Peacock Princess to consider the challenge.


    "It''s fine."


    The Peacock Princess had made up her mind. She was determined to fight Paul Ji with all her might.


    "Ha-ha. You didn''t embarrass your father. All right. Let''s have a good fight."


    Paul laughed mockingly and dashed towards the P


    ''This is a formal duel, and I will not bear any responsibility if she will die from this battle. The members of the beast race will be very angry, but they can''t blame me or my family, '' he brooded.


    ''I can''t watch her die like this, '' Austin thought, as he fixed his eyes on the Peacock Princess, who had trouble defending herself.


    After contemplating for a while, he decided to help the Peacock Princess. He started to attack Paul Ji with the Invincible Bow and shot him a dozen times.


    He did not waste any more time and instantly released the bronze furnace. It floated above his head, and the seas of four kinds of fire pounced at Paul Ji.


    With the bronze furnace over his head, Austin activated the Dragon Lightness and reached the Peacock Princess in a second.


    Her injuries caused her to look very frail, and her pretty face turned deathly pale as if she was about to faint.


    "Stop pushing yourself. Come with me," Austin said as he held the Peacock Princess by the hand.


    He then dashed towards the dozen maids with the Peacock Princess.


    "It''s you, Mr. Lin," the Peacock Princess gushed. She sighed in relief when she recognized Austin''s voice.


    She allowed Austin to hold her hand and drag her away from the battlefield.


    Austin''s rescue was very timely. She had sustained serious injuries that she couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "There you are, little man!"


    Cheryl and other maids also recognized Austin.


    "It''s you, you little bastard.


    I''m going to kill you!"


    Marcus was in a rage as he stared at the bronze furnace above Austin''s head.


    The bronze furnace used to be his, but Austin took it away from him. He would make sure that he could get it back.

 Chapter 1629 Enter The Graveyard

    "I see," Paul said quietly, staring intensely at Austin.


    "He is the one the beast race is trying to protect. They forbid our family to hurt him."


    With one swift move, he shattered all the arrows formed by vital energy with his fists.


    "You''re a dead man, brat!"


    At that point, Marcus was overwhelmed by incredible fury. He dashed towards Austin at full speed, his face contorted due to anger.


    Austin, however, looked unfazed. Slowly, he lifted the Invincible Bow and aimed at the oncoming Marcus.


    The next second, millions of arrows started coming towards Marcus.


    Since there was a great amount of vital energy stored inside the vital energy stone, Austin didn''t worry about running out of vital energy. He continuously launched arrows towards Marcus, not needing any kind of rest.


    Four different kinds of fire��all different colors��flew out of the bronze furnace above his head. Soon after that, seas of fire inundated the area in front of Austin to stop Marcus from getting anywhere near him.


    Despite Marcus'' agility, he had a hard time avoiding all the arrows coming towards him. When the fire appeared, he had no choice to but to slow down.


    Since he had already reached the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm and he had already learned the Dark Scripture, the arrows made of vital energy and the fire released by Austin, couldn''t hurt him one bit.


    The rage inside Marcus was reaching boiling point. ''The bronze furnace was mine, but now he is using it to attack me!''


    "Cut the crap!" Austin hissed at Peacock Princess and her maids though his spiritual sense.


    "Let''s get out of here as fast we can."


    In a blink, he transported the girls to the City model.


    He wasted no time and activated the Dragon Lightness. With only a few strides, he and his group had successfully vacated the area they were just at.


    "You''re really trying to run away, huh?" Paul mockingly asked, snorting defiantly. "Not so fast."


    He moved at such an amazingly fast speed that he caught up with Austin in an instant.


    Paul''s abnormally high speed made Austin''s heart miss a beat. He was scared. ''This... this guy is scary good. I don''t think I can match him, '' he thought to himself, feeling sweat forming on his forehead.


    To combat what he was feeling, Austin flexed his spatial power and disappeared into the void.


    "Spatial force? Did he just use spatia


    sects and clans in the East Mainland who died trying to break into the tombs.


    But other than strong cultivators, there were also many mysterious dead creatures that filled the area.


    Some of them looked like humans with long black hairs. Unfortunately, since their faces were covered by those hairs, the young cultivators could not identify nor get a decent look at them.


    Some were crows with a human face. Although they were dead, they still gave off an evil aura, which made the people who saw them feel chills creeping up their spines.


    The young cultivators studied these unknown creatures, and knowing the things they could do, they felt goosebumps cover their bodies. They had never met these things before, so they had no idea what they were.


    Austin examined the graveyard, and suddenly a figure caught his attention.


    ''It''s that old man, '' he thought.


    He spotted the owner of the stall he met on the street just a few hours ago.


    The old man was sneaking around the black hill.


    ''What is this old man doing? Is he collecting the crap here and planning to sell it to others?''


    Austin wondered as he continued to observe the figure in the distance.


    He had bought four black stones from the old man, and after the gray egg drew the time energy from them, many cracks appeared on its shell.


    If he got more stones, Austin speculated that he might be able to hatch the egg sooner.


    With that thought in mind, Austin decided to land for a bit and talk to the old man.


    ''The gray egg needs those stones, '' he thought to himself as he descended from the sky.

 Chapter 1630 Confronting The Dead Men (Part One)

    From where he was standing, Austin could see the old man pacing on the furthest hill. He looked like an ant, scurrying this way and that, climbing towards the top of the hill. Austin activated the Dragon Lightness, and a few seconds later, he landed at the bottom of the hill, below the old man.


    The hill looked like a bowl which had been placed upside-down on the ground. It was wide and tall with fallen trees and shallow holes in the ground to trip over. Austin was cognizant of these as he meandered up the hill.


    The old man, who he recognized as the owner of a stall, was already halfway up the hill. His eyes were trained on the ground and he was murmuring something. It appeared he was searching for something among the sand at his feet.


    "What are you doing, old man?" Austin asked as he reached him.


    The old man startled and spun to look at Austin who was standing casually with his hands behind his back.


    "It''s you, brat! Why are you here?"


    The old man cast Austin an annoyed glance. Then he resumed searching for a treasure or something Austin couldn''t even imagine.


    "You recognized me? How?" Austin asked with his eye wide open in surprise. He paused to look down at his body.


    From what he could see, he was still disguised. He had changed his looks using the human-skin mask and was pretending to be a middle-aged man that looked nothing like himself. This was a clever and advanced trick and the old man shouldn''t have been able to identify him so easily.


    The only explanation there could be was that the old man was a powerful cultivator.


    ''He must be very advanced. Not even a master of the Divine Bridge Realm could have recognized me so quickly, '' Austin thought.


    "Your little trick won''t fool me,"


    the old man commented, rolling his eyes at Austin as he


    will have to if you want me to leave. This hill isn''t your property, and you have no right to kick me out,"


    Austin said assertively but he still took a step backward.


    ''This mysterious, old man might be a top master, '' he thought. ''I can''t risk him getting the jump on me.''


    "You''re assuming wrong. I''m not interested in fighting a brat. I have more important things to deal with.


    But I don''t want you to follow me. I''m going to a dangerous place. If you come with me, you might lose your life there. Now leave if you don''t want to die down there,"


    the old man responded as he gave Austin a glance filled with warning.


    He didn''t wait for Austin to answer or leave before he turned back to face the tomb. The old man took out an old dagger and held it on top of his palm. As he pointed at the weapon with his other hand, it transformed into a light and hit the tombstone.


    The tombstone emitted brilliant, white light and released a wave of energy, causing all the dirt and debris that had been on it to fall away.


    ''Wow. It looks like there was a powerful array in the tombstone, '' Austin realized.


    He stood silently as the old man''s dagger continued to pummel the tombstone.

 Chapter 1631 Confronting The Dead Men (Part Two)

    After a while, the whole tombstone exploded.


    Large chunks of it rained down from the sky and fell into the depths of the cliff.


    "Bang!"


    After the dust had cleared, a huge hole appeared where the tombstone had been. Freezing air was wafting out of it and hitting Austin in the face. His nose wrinkled as the smell of death washed over him once more.


    The old man jumped into the air, performed an elated dance, and dashed into the entrance of the cave.


    Austin watched his figure disappear in the darkness. The place was eerie and from what the old man had told him, dangerous. He debated whether it was worth finding out what was at the end. After struggling for a while, Austin went into the cave too.


    At the same time, miles away, a multitude of people were still gathered around a valley where a one-hundred-meter tomb stood.


    Flashes and waves of vital energy and magic treasures swept towards the tomb. Each of the people moved in synchronization, trying to break the arrays which prevented them from entering the tomb.


    The entire tomb shook dramatically as if earthquake had struck.


    Smiles spread on the peoples'' faces. The tomb was the only one out of eighty one that they hadn''t managed to enter yet, and they were moments away from bursting it open.


    The people around the gorge were the top cultivators from different sects and clans of the East Mainland. They joined hands and launched their best skills to break the arrays around it.


    Deep cracks split the entrance of the tomb and a dark, cold aura seeped from the cracks. The sky above their heads began to turn a misty black color.


    Gradually, sound began to come out of the depths of the tomb. As it grew closer and louder. They could make out the thunder of horses hooves and battle-shouts of soldiers.


    "Attention, everyon


    rmed a couple lines and charged at the dead men, crows with human faces, and human-shaped creatures.


    When they met, awful screams could be heard ripping through the air. Weapons clashed against vital energy and bodies fell and rose.


    Meanwhile, Austin and the old man walked along a dark and musty passage in the ground. The old man led the way, holding a lantern in front of him.


    The passage was dark and long but luckily, the two of them hadn''t gotten into any trouble. They appeared to be alone and Austin once again began wondering why the old man had said this would be dangerous.


    After they walked for several more minutes, a stone door appeared out of nowhere and blocked their path.


    The old man stopped so abruptly that Austin nearly ran into him. They both examined the stone door.


    "Where are we now, old man?" Austin asked curiously.


    His voice echoed through the small space.


    "Purple Immortal''s tomb is in front of us,"


    the old man replied, giving Austin a large smile.


    ''No way!'' Austin thought. His mouth had fallen agape in surprise.


    He took a closer look at the man to see whether he was joking and almost jumped in shock when he realized the old man wasn''t at all.

 Chapter 1632 Underground Tomb

    "Are you serious, old man? Will this dark, old passage lead us to Purple Immortal''s tomb?


    But those strong cultivators from different sects and clans are trying to destroy those things to get into the tomb. Are you suggesting that they''ve found the wrong place?


    You have to be kidding, right?" Austin said, gaping at the old man.


    None of this made sense anymore. The old man looked at Austin like he was a small child that didn''t know anything about the world.


    "The tomb those masters are attempting to break into is also Purple Immortal''s.


    Purple Immortal''s tomb has two entrances, you know. Or maybe you don''t since you are too young and naive.


    The front entrance is full of danger while the back entrance is relatively safe.


    Those strong cultivators are foolishly trying to get into the tomb through the front entrance.


    That entrance is heavily guarded with traps and dangerous creatures. Even with hundreds of cultivators fighting, they may all die. It is believed that only the most extraordinary cultivators can make it.


    The second way to get to Purple Immortal''s tomb is the passage where we are currently standing.


    Ancient people''s tombs always come with two entrances.


    One is easy to find while the other is hidden carefully,"


    the old man explained.


    Even though it sounded simple, Austin didn''t completely understand what he was saying. There was too much excitement rushing through his head. ''Looks like I was right. This old man is not just a stall owner.


    He even knew how to find this secret passage, '' Austin thought.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s go look for treasures," Austin said, trying to walk past the old man.


    However, the old man held out his arm and stopped Austin.


    "Although this passage is relatively safe, it doesn''t mean we will not be attacked. When we get into the tomb, stay close to me and don''t run around," the old man ordered. Austin sighed and stepped back.


    Bringing out his old dagger, the old man threw it with precision at the stone door. It fell like shards of glass onto the cave floor.


    ''If I can''t get ahead of the old man, he will get all the treasures, ''


    Austin thought snidely to himself.


    The old man didn''t notice the childish expression of annoyance on Austin''s face and stepped through the stone doorway.


    Austin scampered in after him. The air around them was just as dark as it had been inside the passage.


    A chilly wind blew and settled and blew again. Austin had a hard time breathing because the air was thick with dampness.


    After they walked for a while, the passage opened up and the air became less stuffy. Austin''s eyes widened in awe and he stopped in his tracks. His feet shuffled loudly against the stone floor.


    ''This looks like an underground world! All around me, there are several palaces, spacious halls, and limestone caves. And each conveniently has a tunnel leading to the next.


    These palaces could lead anywhere. This place is more like a grand castle than a tomb. I can''t wait to explore, '' Austin thought as he surveyed his surroundings.


    He followed closely behind the old man. Every so often, they would h


    e creatures would have already killed me.


    This old man''s strength is unfathomable. He must be a master of the martial arts, '' Austin commented, looking at the old man with a newfound admiration.


    Even though Austin had a million questions he could ask, he chose to stay silent and follow the old man further into the tomb.


    After a couple hours of walking, they were stopped again. This time, it wasn''t by a creature. The whole tomb around them had begun shaking.


    Austin would have thought it was an explosion but there was no loud bang. It could have been an earthquake...


    Austin''s thoughts were cut short when the sound of cheerful exclamations reached his ears.


    "This is going to be very bad. Seems the masters from the different sects and clans in the East Mainland have finally broke into the tomb.


    We need to hurry up.


    Otherwise, we will not be able to get any precious treasures for ourselves.


    We''re near the center of the tomb.


    All the treasures are hidden there. Come on!" the old man yelled.


    Before Austin could comprehend what was happening, the old man had run forward at full speed, and moments later, he was nowhere to be seen.


    "Hey, old man, wait for me. Don''t leave me behind."


    Austin employed the Dragon Lightness, and a few seconds later, he was approaching the old man. He landed gracefully next to him and began running to keep up.


    "Brat, the bodily movement skill you are displaying is quite amazing,"


    the old man complimented over his shoulder while he was running.


    Austin found it difficult to believe that the old man thought fondly of him, even if it were for a moment. He ignored this and continued to run. They ran for several minutes before the old man spoke again.


    "Be quick. We''re almost there," the old man said excitedly as he sped up once again.


    Unbelievably, the old man could run faster than he had been. Austin pushed his legs harder so that he would not lose sight of him again.


    At this point, the noises behind them had grown louder. More and more people were barging into the tomb and heading towards them.

 Chapter 1633 The Semi-omnipotent Herb

    Soon, Austin realized the scene that unfolded in front of him differed from what he had previously seen.


    The cold air was gone, and the sun shone so bright he had to cover his face with his arm.


    It felt like he was pulled into an underground world. Everything around him looked different.


    Countless number of massive palaces occupied a large area in front of them. The majestic buildings dazzled with brilliant lights and radiated royalty.


    Austin looked around and saw luxurious looking plants. The place was surrounded with unique flowers and rare herbs.


    "Are we at the center of the tomb?


    This is amazing!"


    Austin shrieked with joy! He was so ecstatic and it showed in his face.


    His eyes remained glued on the golden palaces that stood in front of him. They were imposingly tall and looked so elegant that Austin could not believe such magnificent buildings could exist in an underground tomb.


    "Yes, we are at the center of the tomb. Legends told us, many treasures were hidden in these buildings. Let''s split up," the old man said, his eyes beaming with excitement and anticipation.


    He dashed into one of the palaces and disappeared in a flash.


    Austin looked around him first and chose one of the most elegant buildings.


    Heaps of shiny crystals surrounded the place, and it dazzled Austin.


    "Brat, you are a rich man now. Enlightening crystals are everywhere,"


    the Flame Emperor cried out in excitement.


    Austin formed a huge hand with his vital energy. He controlled it to collect the enlightening crystals and put them inside his Space Ring.


    Ever since he arrived at the Divine Continent, Austin had realized that the divine vital energy crystals were of little value.


    Hence, he remained a poor man even if he owned a great number of divine vital energy crystals.


    Austin wasted no time and collected all the enlightening crystals in the hall. He smiled as he envisioned himself, a fabulously rich man.


    He collected over one hundred million enlightening crystals in the hall, and the value of these crystals was exceptionally high.


    "Violet, gnome, come out. I need you to help me look for treasures," Austin said to his companions.


    ''Priceless treasures were hidden in these buildings. It will take me forever to search for it alone. With their help, I can g


    ger said in excitement.


    "A master once told me, there are less than thirty semi-omnipotent herbs in the East Mainland.


    Now we got one here,"


    the young man with a wide forehead replied, his eyes glued on the semi-omnipotent herb.


    "Give me that herb, brat.


    And I believe you pocketed all the herbs in these fields, right? Hand us all the herbs that you got," the handsome teenager said.


    He extended his hand towards Austin as he commanded him to hand over the herb.


    "What did you say? Why would I give my herbs to you?


    Are you crazy? Did you hit your head?"


    Austin mocked them as he placed the semi-omnipotent herb into his Space Ring.


    To prevent it from running away, Austin sealed its power and safely tucked it away.


    "You brat!


    We are principal disciples from the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    Which sect are you from?


    People like you are not qualified to have the semi-omnipotent herb. Give it to us right now!


    If you will not agree, consider yourself, your sect, and your family doomed,"


    the handsome man declared, as he walked up to Austin.


    What he said made sense.


    The semi-omnipotent herb was of great value. Legend had it, that it could prolong the life of great masters who were dying of old age.


    People lusted after the semi-omnipotent herb because of its unique power. No other herb could do such thing. Sects would want the herb to themselves and were willing to kill for it. If the person who owned it was not strong enough, he could lose the priceless herb together with his life.

 Chapter 1634 Death River

    Noticing that Austin had no intention of giving the semi-omnipotent herb to them, the handsome teenager was losing his patience. "Hmm! It''s a waste of time speaking with a loser of the Semi-emperor Realm. Go to hell!"


    While the young man spoke, he made his way to Austin. He moved so amazingly fast that he reached Austin in a flash.


    Since he had reached the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm, he didn''t take Austin seriously at all.


    When he stretched out his hand, it emitted a brilliant light. The light grew bigger and bigger with each passing moment. Soon, he raised his hand in a bid to hit Austin to death.


    Swoosh!


    The bronze furnace came out of Austin''s body and floated above his head. It grew bigger until it was a hundred meters in height. Four kinds of fire of different colors flowed out of it and hit the good-looking teenager.


    "This is Marcus''s magic treasure. How did you get it?" the teenager asked.


    He looked appalled as he recognized the magic treasure.


    "That''s none of your business!"


    Austin took a stride and gathered about ninety million pounds of force. He swung at the panic-stricken teenager and hit him with that massive amount of force.


    At the same time, he deployed the Spiritual Pot to break into the teenager''s Soul Sea.


    "How dare you!"


    The good-looking teenager was rattled and angry. In a state of panic, he released his vital energy and turned it into an armor. Meanwhile, he gathered all his spiritual sense in his Soul Sea and directed it to fend off the Spiritual Pot.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Within a few seconds, Austin punched him in the chest a dozen times.


    The good-looking teenager spat out blood instantly, as his chest sagged visibly.


    He got thrown away by the force and collapsed on the ground, letting out heart-wrenching screams.


    ''This principal disciple of the holy land is indeed powerful. I punched him a dozen times and each punch had the force of ninety million pounds. But he is still alive, '' Austin thought, looking at the injured teenager.


    To avoid drawing any more attention, Austin decided to leave the palace.


    He activated the Dragon Lightness, and was headed towards the entrance point.


    At the same time, he took out the Invincible Bow. He kept running while shooting arrows formed by the vital energy to attack the young man with a wide forehead.


    Since he was utilizing the Magic Archery, he didn''t need to aim at his target. Once he identified the aura of his target''s spiritual soul, the arrows wo


    from the Rudimentary Holy Land about the incident through his spiritual sense.


    Soon after, four to five elders began chasing Austin and the old man.


    "Bloody hell!


    Why are these people of the Rudimentary Holy Land chasing you?


    Be honest with me, did you find some amazing treasures or have you stolen something from them?"


    the old man questioned Austin.


    "Well, I killed a few disciples of the Rudimentary Holy Land. These elders want to avenge the death of their disciples," Austin lied.


    He felt it wouldn''t be right to tell him that they were after his semi-omnipotent herb.


    "You''re lying.


    There are numerous treasures in this tomb. I don''t think they would give up looking for precious things to take some revenge," the old man responded, unwilling to believe Austin''s story.


    He wasn''t buying anything that Austin said.


    "You can''t get away. My advice to you is to stop right now."


    The voice of one of the Rudimentary Holy Land elders reached their ears.


    Being pursued by four or five elders from the Rudimentary Holy Land, the old man and Austin had no choice but to keep running.


    Soon, the two of them had managed to reach far away from the imposing buildings.


    Out of the blue, they heard the sound of water flowing.


    As they kept going, Austin saw a black river. It was keeping them off from moving forward.


    The river was quite weird as its water was as black as ink.


    There were no waves or ripples on its surface. It looked dark, thick and gooey. Austin stared at it, and after a while, for some unknown reason he was frightened.


    "It''s... It''s the Death River!"


    the old man exclaimed in a high-pitched voice.

 Chapter 1635 Cross The Death River

    "That is... the Death River?"


    Austin stared at the black river curiously.


    It was quite enormous��over four hundred meters in width, to be exact.


    Then, several whirlpools appeared out of the blue in the center of the river.


    And out of the water came some creatures that started floating on the surface.


    After looking at it more intensely, Austin realized that the creatures were actually corpses whose bodies were covered with moss. More than that, their eyes were a terrifying shade of green.


    "The Death Water of Death River could bring corpses to life. These things can think. It''s absolutely horrible,"


    the old man sighed.


    "Old man, what the heck is the Death River?"


    Austin asked, finally giving in to his curiosity.


    "Ancient great masters were big on setting up a Death River to prevent intruders from getting to their coffins.


    The water in the Death River is called the Death Water, which has the ability to nourish corpses. Before the ancient great masters died, they made sure to put down several of their strong enemies so that they could throw their bodies into the Death River. Then, as time went by, the dead became intelligent corpses due to the Death Water.


    The Death Water and the intelligent corpses in it are immensely spooky things. We should take extra measures to stay away from them.


    However, if we can successfully cross this river, we will get to the Purple Immortal''s coffin.


    I have to say, the treasures there are priceless,"


    the old man replied as he stared at the other side of the Death River expectantly.


    Even with the use of his spiritual sense, he couldn''t see anything on the other side of the river no matter how hard he tried.


    ''Intelligent corpses? Death Water?''


    Austin felt a chill creep up his spine.


    He took a closer look at the river, and spotted numerous corpses covered by moss. After looking at it for a while, he found that the number of these spooky things was incalculable.


    "It''s the Death River!"


    The elders from the Rudimentary Holy Land who were following Austin immediately recognized the river in front of them, too.


    Apparently, they knew much about the Death River as well.


    ''The Death River guards ancient great masters'' real tombs.


    Purple Immortal''s most valuable treasures are on the other side of this river, '' the elders thought to themselves.


    Their eyes lit up with excitement as they gazed at the Death River.


    Upon seeing them, the old man and Austin wasted no time before running downstream.


    This time, however, the elders of the Rudimentary Holy Land didn''t go after them.


    Instead, they stood by the Death River and observed it carefully.


    "Forget that brat for now.


    Let''s work out a plan for how we can cross this Death River.


    Purple Immortal''s real tomb is on the other side of it.


    It is very likely that we would find Purple Immortal''s best martial skills and magic treasures there. In fact, we might even get some special experiences and reach the Immortal Transforming Realm,"


    one of the four elders gushed, rubbing his hands in thrill.


    r side of the Death River.


    Moments later, there were only two people left downstream along the Death River��Austin and the old man.


    "Come with me. Let''s cross the river,"


    the old man proposed.


    "These intelligent corpses are terrifyingly powerful, How are we going to make it there alive?"


    Austin asked.


    "I am an expert in cemetery. I have studied the Death River for years, and as far as I know, most Death Rivers come with a secret Black Wire.


    Once we find the Black Wire, we will be able to cross the Death River easily,"


    the old man replied with a smirk.


    Then, he took out a rusty, copper compass.


    After observing the compass for a while, the old man pointed somewhere in front of him.


    "Let''s go that way," he said as he dashed forward.


    Austin followed him immediately. A few seconds later, they caught a glimpse of a wire above the river.


    The old man stepped onto the wire and dashed towards the other side of the river.


    "Are you sure this is going to work? What if those intelligent corpses in the river attack us?"


    Austin said with a hesitant expression.


    "Don''t worry. As long as we cross the Death River through the Black Wire, everything will be fine," the old man assured him.


    The old man moved so fast that he almost reached his destination in mere seconds.


    Austin gathered up his courage and stepped onto the continuously swaying black wire. His heart beat loudly in his chest as he ran towards the other side of the river.


    Just as the old man said, no intelligent corpse got out of water to stop him.


    After they crossed the Death River, the two of them moved forward.


    Once they had walked several miles, an area enveloped by bright light came into their view ahead of them.


    There was a huge high pyramid-like platform, and at its top was a flat ground.


    The platform was as tall as a mountain with stairs made of jade.


    It emitted beams of colorful light, and hundreds of thousands of dragon shadows moved around it. Austin and the old man felt like they were in the fairyland.

 Chapter 1636 The Coffin Escorts

    At the top of the high platform laid an antique coffin. Austin and the old man fixed their eyes on it.


    "Come on! Let''s go up and check the coffin."


    Without hesitation, the old man flew towards the high platform.


    However, he was immediately pulled back down to the ground by some invisible power.


    "Damn! An superb blocking array was applied here to prevent anyone from flying," commented the old vendor.


    Then he thought of other ways to get to the coffin.


    "All right. Let''s just climb up there," he said.


    Then they climbed the high jade steps one by one.


    After a while, they were able to reach the top of the platform.


    They saw the antique coffin lying at the center.


    It was beautifully placed there that anyone who could see it would be amazed.


    The antique coffin had been there for a long time. Nobody knew how many years exactly it had been staying there.


    But if it really belonged to the Purple Immortal who had been famous since hundreds of thousands of years ago, it only meant that the coffin had also been there for that long.


    Thinking that the coffin was hundreds of thousands years old, anyone would probably be astonished because it didn''t really look old. It was still beautiful and exquisite.


    "The real treasure must be hidden in the coffin!" exclaimed the old vendor.


    Then he warily walked towards the coffin.


    Austin shuddered when he thought what kind of subtlety could have been hidden in the coffin of the great master of Immortal Realm.


    The great master of Immortal Realm was the most powerful man in the continent. He was known to be a terrible person to everyone.


    Until now, no one would still dare to underestimate his power even if he had been dead for hundreds of thousands of years.


    While Austin and the old vendor were staring at the coffin, a voice was suddenly heard from a distance.


    "Humph! I''ve never thought that two small potatoes would be here so early!"


    Austin and the old vendor both turned around to see whose voice it was. Then they saw a young Taoist appeared at the jade steps. He might have also climbed the steps without them noticing it.


    The young Taoist was now standing in front of them, with both hands behind him. He was surrounded by sword shadows and sword lights which created an unidentifiable illusion. It was like he was in a far-off country of swords.


    "Boy, remember not to argue with him. He is a weird old freak so better not make him angry. Otherwise, he will hurt you."


    The old vendor secretly released his spiritual sense to communicate with Austin. He needed to warn Austin of the possible danger they might encounter.


    "You two, get out of here now! This is not the right place for you to stay," said the young Taoist indifferently. He looked at them scornfully.


    All of a sudden, another voice was heard.


    "Well, this must be the coffin of the Purple Immortal."


    A middle-aged man who was bathed in dazzling lights also appeared in the high platform. His face was almost invisible because it was covered by the golden light.


    "That must be the coffin of the Purple Immortal. Let''s go and take a look at it!"


    More people gathe


    even all his secrets were stripped off.


    "Hey, the coffin escort seems to recognize you. Do you think he is one of your relatives?" whispered the old vendor to Austin.


    A confused look was very transparent on his face.


    "Old man, don''t talk nonsense! How can I have a relative from hundreds of thousands of years ago?" Austin furrowed his brows.


    He tried to plant a smile on his face to cover up the confusion that he felt.


    However, the elder''s action was already noticed by all the people in the platform. They all set their eyes at Austin''s direction.


    They all wondered why an ancient from hundreds of thousands of years ago would suddenly stare at a young man who had a weak cultivation base.


    Was there any secret hidden in this young man?


    What happened next made all people there more shocked.


    In an instant, the elder left the coffin and silently appeared in front of Austin like a ghost.


    He was carrying a terrible aura of coldness and doom.


    Out of fear, all people around Austin screamed and ran in all directions.


    Austin wanted to escape as well but the aura that surrounded him made him unable to move even a bit.


    "What do you want from me?" asked Austin anxiously.


    But the elder didn''t answered.


    He just stretched his right arm towards Austin.


    ''It looks like the elder found the Omnipotent Pot on me, '' thought Austin.


    He reckoned that the elder felt the Omnipotent Pot that was on him.


    Based on history, the Omnipotent Pot had been the most valuable treasure to the people of East Mainland for millions of years.


    So since this ancient felt the presence of the Omnipotent Pot in Austin, he might wanted to take it away from him.


    As much as he wanted to, it was impossible for Austin to fight against this elder at the moment.


    Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, a thundering sound was heard.


    It was from Austin''s elixir field. Then thousands of rays of terrible golden light rushed out. Overwhelming power flooded the place like tsunami.


    It turned out the elder stretched out his hand and touched the Fire Stela in Austin''s elixir field.

 Chapter 1637 Earth Hermit

    The elder let out a loud scream.


    His right hand that was in Austin''s elixir field was fading away rapidly because of the power of the Fire Stela.


    The elder lost his arm within a second.


    Everyone present watched in horror as the elder slowly lost his arm. They had recovered from their shock when the Fire Stela came out of Austin''s head.


    Like a scorching sun, it levitated in mid-air, releasing the overwhelming repressive power.


    The elder who had lost his arm panicked at the sight of the Fire Stela. Unable to contain his fear, he got up on his feet and ran away screaming.


    "Brat, you surprised me. It''s great that you hold such a masculine treasure.


    These slaves died thousands of years ago. What we see now are just their souls.


    In fact, those three slaves are ghosts, and masculine treasures are their worst enemy and biggest fear.


    Now open the coffin and check what is inside,"


    the stall owner who had reached Austin in a flash instructed  Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "Why didn''t you help me when I almost died at the hands of that slave?


    Now you''re being nice because you realized that I have an amazing treasure," Austin replied and stared at the man angrily.


    The horrible thought that he barely escaped death made his hair stand on end.


    ''Luckily that elder touched the Fire Stela in my elixir field by mistake and was terrified by its power. Otherwise, I would be at the death''s door by now, '' Austin thought.


    Since the Fire Stela entered Austin''s elixir field, it remained floating inside him. It was difficult for Austin to control it, and he could not command it to fight his enemies. For some reason, the Fire Stela would not show up unless Austin''s life was in danger.


    "Come on, brat, don''t be mad. Please try to understand, that elder is so powerful. I am no match for him. If I made a move to defend you, he could have turned against me. There was no way I could have defended myself against him.


    Anyway, without me, you will not be standing here right now.


    Just be grateful; you are here and you''re alive. We''re a team now. You can''t leave me behind,"


    the old man reasoned.


    Austin thought about it and realized that what he said was true.


    "All right. Let''s go!" Austin agreed.


    The Fire Stela lingered over his head. He looked up and reflected upon its


    All the top cultivators raced towards the coffin, eager to get their hands on the treasures hidden inside.


    Even the heads of the Shen Family and the Ji Family, a reclusive elder of the Vasteras Holy Land and several leaders of top sects in the East Mainland joined the fight and assaulted Austin and the old man. They were all famous great masters.


    As each one of them released great power, the platform was suddenly filled with all kinds of energy and power which made it start to shake.


    Terrified, the weak cultivators escaped from the platform in a hurry.


    The young disciples decided to make a quick exit. If they continued to stay, they were afraid that might get killed accidentally by those masters.


    The Fire Stela stepped back as it started to weaken and could not ward off the blows anymore.


    "Shit! Brat, get all the items from the coffin. I will cover for you," the old man shouted at Austin.


    The old man waved his hand, and an old compass flew out from his hand and positioned itself in front of them. It grew bigger and bigger.


    A wave of dark yellow energy gushed out from the compass and exploded in the air. Infinite immense energy hit the top cultivators.


    "You''re Earth Hermit!"


    A few top cultivators stared at the old man in shock.


    Earth Hermit was one of the top-class martial artists who had long been famous in the East Mainland.


    "You have disappeared for so long. I thought you were dead..."


    "Damn it! What are you talking about? I would surely outlive you,"


    the old man responded with a grin.

 Chapter 1638 Infernal Scripture

    So many things had happened within a few moments.


    Austin and the stall owner had dashed towards the coffin. Austin opened the coffin and other top cultivators attacked him. The stall owner came to Austin''s aid as he took out his old compass to withstand the attacks of the masters.


    While the stall owner was tackling one of the strong cultivators, Austin bent over to get the items which were soaked in blood.


    He collected all the stuff that was in the coffin, including the black shroud, the white sword, the wooden fish and the stick.


    He quickly stuffed them into his Space Ring.


    "I''m done here. Run!"


    Austin shouted at the old man.


    The way he looked at the old man had changed a lot.


    ''I would have never known that this stall owner is a big shot! It never occurred to me that he could be the legendary Earth Hermit!'' Austin thought.


    "Get all the blood in the coffin too.


    It must be the Purple Immortal''s blood.


    If we drink some of it, we might be able to reach the Immortal Transforming Realm," the stall owner reminded Austin.


    His old compass was exceptionally powerful. Immense yellow energy released by it was strong enough to fend off the blows from those top cultivators.


    Reluctantly, Austin followed his instructions.


    "Oh! I almost missed a treasure.


    The coffin is made of dragon tree.


    Take it with you. If a cultivator sits on it, he will be able to progress more quickly.


    Besides, we can use it as a bed, which improves our health!"


    the Earth Hermit added.


    "What the hell is wrong with you, old man? Are these your quirks��drinking blood and sleeping in the coffin?"


    Austin grumbled.


    Despite the discomfort he felt about it, he stuffed the coffin into his Space Ring.


    "Now!" he shouted at the old man.


    Austin didn''t want to stay there for another minute as all the strong cultivators present intensified their attacks on the old man and him.


    Even the three slaves, who were on the edge of the platform, dashed towards them as they saw Austin put the coffin aside.


    Austin knew that he and the Earth Hermit would be in grave trouble if they didn''t flee immediately.


    He knew he had to act without wasting any more time.


    Quickly, Austin activated the Dragon Lightness and rushed down the high platform.


    Hit by formidably powerful attacks, the Fire Stela


    .


    "What''s that?" Austin inquired.


    He could judge by the elder''s response that the white sword was an incredible weapon.


    "Boy, have you heard about the Slaughtering Sect?"


    the Earth Hermit asked.


    "Yeah!"


    Austin replied instantly.


    He had even put down a killer from the Slaughtering Sect.


    "The Slaughtering Sect has a long history in our East Mainland and its members are killers.


    But before this sect was established, there was another similar organization��the Infernal Sect.


    It is said that the Infernal Sect was formed a million years ago, And it was believed that the sect was more powerful than the current Slaughtering Sect.


    Somehow, it disappeared five hundred thousand years ago.


    The white sword is the Infernal Sword, a sacred symbol for the Infernal Sect. It held great value and respect for the sect.


    You should spend more time on this sword. Perhaps you''ll find the Infernal Scripture in it.


    The Infernal Scripture is better than the Slaughtering Scripture of the Slaughtering Sect. It is the most valuable ancient scripture for killers,"


    the Earth Hermit explained.


    ''Ancient scripture?''


    Austin became excited.


    ''One of the reasons for the rise of the three holy lands and the three prominent clans is because each of them has an ancient scripture.


    Ancient experts in martial arts wrote the ancient scriptures. Every cultivator dreams of having them.


    An ancient scripture might be in this white sword.'' Austin began speculating the power of the white sword which was now in his possession.

 Chapter 1639 Splitting Up Treasures

    "Brat, as for this coffin, let''s go halves," Earth Hermit proposed after studying the coffin for a while.


    He sliced the coffin in half with his bare hands, and after he threw half of it at Austin, the latter part floated in front of him.


    "According to you the coffin is made of dragon tree, and it will boost our cultivation process if we cultivate sitting on it.


    Are you absolutely sanguine about that?"


    Austin asked skeptically as he eyed the half of the coffin.


    "You think I was lying?


    No problem. I will take all of them."


    Earth Hermit pursed his lips and expressed his displeasure.


    With a wave of his sleeve, Austin stored all the boards in front of him into his Space Ring.


    ''I need to take them. What if the coffin is really made of dragon tree? I don''t want to miss out on good and genuine treasures, '' he mused.


    "Don''t look down upon the blood. If I can know the right way to use it, I might be able to reach the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Even drinking a little will enhance my strength greatly,"


    Earth Hermit continued, as he pointed at the floating blood in front of him.


    Austin felt disgusting as he watched the blood. ''This old man does have weird fetishes. He even wants to drink the blood stored inside the coffin for hundreds of thousands of years.'' He was simply grossed out at the thought.


    "But boy, you''re too weak now.


    The blood won''t do you any good now.


    So allow me to take it,"


    Earth Hermit announced as he turned to look at Austin.


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    ''My cultivation base is so low right now. I''ve a long way before I reach the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    But he is different. He is one of the most powerful seniors in the East Mainland, and I think his cultivation base must be pretty high.


    It''s more practical for him to enter the Immortal Transforming Realm compared to me, '' Austin decided.


    "There are many ancient characters present on the shroud. I have studied them and found it was the Mind-clearing Scripture.


    When cultivators get disturbed or confused by some evil power, they can calm down or conquer their inner demons by chanting from this scripture.


    I''m going to put the Mind-clearing Scripture into your Soul Sea. You can read it at your ease,"


    Earth Hermit said.


    The moment he finished talking, Austin found a sc


    his shoes, '' he mused.


    "Yeah. Take care and don''t get yourself killed," Earth Hermit responded, patting Austin''s shoulder gently and cordially.


    The elder took several steps and vanished into thin air.


    Austin went to a quiet valley and began his cultivation without wasting a moment.


    He decided to practice the Grand Body Refining Skill first because he had plenty of herbs of earth tribute.


    All these were superior herbs at or above the grade four to his great excitement.


    Austin speculated that he could succeed in learning the stage four and the stage five of the Grand Body Refining Skill once he ate all the high-grade superior herbs of earth attribute.


    He then took out all the herbs of earth attribute that he had and placed them in front of him.


    After swallowing all the herbs, he started to cultivate the Grand Body Refining Skill.


    Ten days passed after this.


    Austin did master the five stage of the Grand Body Refining Skill.


    Till the time he gathered his physical strength, he emitted dazzling earthy yellow light. And once he clenched his fist, a deafening sound came from his body.


    His physical strength had reached a whopping one hundred and fifty million pounds.


    He could even punch a cultivator who was at the premium stage of Emperor Realm to death.


    After mastering the fifth stage of the Grand Body Refining Skill, Austin could prevail over most Emperor Realm cultivators by mere physical strength.


    But he wasn''t sure if he could defeat a Divine Bridge Realm master using only his physical power.

 Chapter 1640 Infernal Scripture

    After Austin mastered the fifth stage of the Grand Body Refining Skill, he left the valley. Later that day, he found a clean, secret cave and went in. He needed the silence the cave was offering. He took out the half of the coffin and sat cross-legged on it.


    He took out more than ten million ruling crystals that the Earth Hermit had given him and began his work on refining them.


    Drawing the energy from the crystals, he tried making a breakthrough.


    Austin worked on and on and on, refining the ruling crystals.


    A month had easily passed by.


    One day, he released the powerful vital energy, which made the mountain shake. It moved violently until cracks started to show up.


    With an earsplitting sound, the entire mountain collapsed.


    But in disbelief and amazement, Austin flew out of a heap of earth, unscathed.


    With the use of his new vital energy to defend himself, he remained clean without bruises from the fall of the mountain.


    "I have finally reached the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm,"


    Austin gushed. Everything he had done was worth it.


    To break into his current realm, it cost him about three million ruling crystals.


    For the most common cultivators, three million ruling crystals were awfully a lot. Most of them couldn''t afford it, let alone see one first hand.


    Austin had improved the quality of his vital energy by practicing the Golden Sun Scripture. In terms of vital energy force, he was much stronger than most cultivators at his realm.


    ''The only problem is learning the Golden Sun Scripture requires a big sum of cultivation resources, '' Austin remarked, thinking by himself.


    "All right," he said, finally after thinking through things.


    "I''m going to study this Infernal Sword."


    He then took out the white sword, excitement and expectancy flaring from his eyes.


    According to the Earth Hermit, the Infernal Scripture might be hidden inside the Infernal Sword he was now holding. If Austin could get the ancient scripture from the sword, his battle force could improve dramatically and that could help him a lot.


    Thinking about the upgrade he could have, Austin began working on the Infernal Sword.


    For the second time, he took out the half of the coffin and sat on it cross-legged.


    The white Infernal Sword, as magical as it was, was floating in front of him.


    Austin cleared his mind, and observed the Infernal Sword.


    The place fell into dead silence, and so did Austin.


    Days had passed.


    When he thought nothing was going on anymore and he was just wasting his time and energy, brilliant light emitted from the Infernal Sword.


    The light enveloped his surroundings. Austin did his best to let his eyes stay open as the light flashed, almost blinding him.


    "Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!"


    One by one, white figures rushed out f


    "


    Austin replied.


    By the slight frown from Peacock Princess''s expression, he could tell she was slightly upset.


    Of course, she would be upset. Because of the injuries she had taken, she missed a good opportunity to find treasures in the tomb of a great master who had reached the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Austin even thought that if he was Princess Peacock who couldn''t do anything about it, would be frustrated too.


    "This is the scripture I got there. You can spend some time on it when you''re free. It will be useful to you," he said.


    He transferred the Mind-clearing Scripture into Peacock Princess''s Soul Sea.


    Peacock Princess looked puzzled. "A scripture?"


    She then started skimming through the Mind-clearing Scripture.


    "No way! This is..." Astonished, she looked at Austin.


    "Thank you! This scripture is almost as precious as an ancient scripture! If cultivators recite it frequently, they will be able to defeat their own demons. It will be helpful for their cultivation."


    As the princess in the beast race and Peacock King''s daughter, she had seen more of the world than Austin. Besides, her cultivation base was also higher than his.


    So she could find the great value of the Mind-clearing Scripture immediately.


    When the emotions had died down and the pleasantries had ended, Austin stood and said, "We should get out of here."


    The Peacock Princess nodded. Austin then transported her, her maids and himself out of the City model.


    After that, he and the ladies from the beast race left the mountains.


    ''How are Violet and gnome doing now?''


    Austin wondered.


    Since he and Earth Hermit had been pursued by a bunch of top cultivators of the East Mainland, they got separated and he had no time to look for Violet and the gnome in the Purple Immortal''s tomb.


    Austin planned to find them first now that he was safe.

 Chapter 1641 Get Lost

    A couple of days later, Austin and a dozen girls from the beast race weaved through the mountains and into the open land.


    After walking until their feet were sore and sweat drenched their backs, they arrived at the tall gates of a busy city.


    As they entered the gates, Austin realized they were in the Sunrise City which was part of the Kim Kingdom. It was cleaner than a lot of the cities he had been to before but there were hundreds of people roaming the streets.


    In between their bobbing heads, Austin caught sight of posters on the far wall that had his face plastered across them.


    There were rewards listed below each of his portraits that were offered by different sects and clans in the East Mainland.


    Austin''s jaw dropped and his eyebrows pushed closer together in a frown.


    ''How did they find out what I look like? I wore that human-skin mask in the Purple Immortal''s tomb so my appearance was not my own.


    But that is my real face on those posters.


    By now, my portrait could be everywhere in the East Mainland, '' Austin thought. He kicked his foot against the ground and grunted.


    Wondering why he only saw his own face, he scanned his eyes across all the walls but he couldn''t find Earth Hermit''s portrait.


    ''Earth Hermit is notable in the East Mainland, so those sects and clans must not have offered a reward for his arrest in public. They must have set their men to look for him in secret.


    I''m just a nobody which means the leaders of those sects and clans didn''t have a problem posting rewards for my capture.''


    Now on high alert, Austin transformed his appearance using the human-skin mask. He now looked like a completely different young man. After roaming the city for a while, he and the girls walked into a tavern and sat at a window seat.


    The tavern was loud and full of people but Austin could still pick out conversations regarding him between the cultivators nearby.


    "I saw that the leaders of many sects and clans are offering a handsome reward for clues regarding that Austin Lin. Have you gotten any leads on him?


    It''s insane. The leader of the Ji Family��one of the three prominent families��has offered a reward of one hundred million enlightening crystals for his capture. If I can locate that brat first, I''ll be a rich man."


    "That doesn''t seem like a good deal to me. I think they should have offered more enlightening crystals.


    After all, Purple Immortal''s most valuable collections and the method to reach the Immortal Transforming Realm might be in that coffin that he stole.


    He possesses priceless treasures. Even the powerful reclusive elders from the three holy lands and the three prominent clans who are living out their lives in seclusion want


    dge Realm masters. One of them was at the preliminary stage while the other had reached the medium stage.


    With eyes glaring, the teenager surveyed the crowd. He had an air of haughtiness to him, like he was the most superior person in the room.


    However, that all changed when his gaze fell on Peacock Princess. His eyes lit up like fireworks.


    Peacock Princess had snow-white, creamy skin and was endowed with the breath-taking beauty. With just one look, she could have any man in the world on his knees.


    The teenager ogled Peacock Princess obsessively. Austin was surprised that he didn''t see drool drip off his chin. After a while, the teenager winked at one of the middle-aged men.


    Understanding the teenager''s instructions, the middle-aged man left his side and walked to where Austin and the girls were.


    "My lady, our master wants you. This way, please,"


    the middle-aged man said politely, looking at Peacock Princess.


    "Who the heck is your master? Is he some important person? Why else would my lady want to accept his invitation?


    Get lost!"


    Cheryl yelled defensively, narrowing her big eyes at the man.


    Peacock Princess was such a gorgeous girl that no man could stop themselves from falling in love with her. She barely even flinched at this request.


    It was daily occasion for strange men to ask for her presence. Her maids were all used to the situation, but they were still steadfastly protective of her.


    "Humph!


    You are honored to be invited by our master. Don''t be an idiot.


    His father is the leader of the Crown Sect.


    So, get your ass over there right now or..."


    the middle-aged man threatened in a gradually raising voice.


    As a warning, he released an overwhelming vital energy force and used it to envelop Austin and the girls from the beast race.

 Chapter 1642 Teaching Edgar Jiang A Lesson

    "Oh my god. It''s him," one of the cultivators in the tavern whispered above all the others.


    Austin now understood why the tavern had gotten so quiet once the teenager arrived. They were all terrified of him.


    The Crown Sect was a second-class sect in the East Mainland. Although the three holy lands and the three prominent clans were above it, it had a long history.


    It ranked first among the second-class sects in the East Mainland.


    The leader of the Crown Sect had a well-known son who, despite being famous, had a bad reputation in the East Mainland.


    He came from power and he used that power to get and do what he wanted. He often bullied the weak and took advantage of women.


    As Austin looked around the tavern, he saw that many of the cultivators were cowering back from the teenager. Even though he was younger than them, he still was more powerful.


    They could fight back against him but that would automatically make the Crown Sect their enemy. There were only a few that had the guts to do that.


    Peacock Princess and her maids arched their eyebrows as they exchanged a look with each other. ''Oops. Even though we were being careful, we still ran into this infamous bully.''


    "It''s not right to treat a beautiful lady like this.


    Be a gentleman, understood?" the handsome teenager scolded his servant, walking up to Austin and the girls. As he walked, the other cultivators moved quickly out of his way.


    He acted like a high-born gentleman. The look on his face showed his contempt towards the people in the tavern.


    Since his father was the leader of a second-class sect, he also had a high status in the East Mainland. He had made it his mission to steal away Peacock Princess, whether she wanted to come or not.


    "Miss, I''m Edgar Jiang. I feel like I have known you my whole life. May I have the honor of being friends with you?"


    the handsome teenager asked, holding out his hand and looking Peacock Princess up and down with his lewd eyes.


    Peacock Princess'' face twisted in disgust. She even moved her body further away from him. Edgar''s eyes widened and then narrowed in annoyance.


    "You scumbag, didn''t you hear them? They asked you to get lost,"


    Austin cut in.


    "Fuck! What did you say, you obnoxious lowlife? Don''t you know who I am?


    You can''t talk to me like that! You''re as good as dead," Edgar Jiang yelled.


    His face was beet red but Austin couldn''t tell if it was from embarrassment or anger. Edgar Jiang had always thought highly of himself. There wasn''t a person alive that had the guts to insult him.


    Even worse, there was a beautiful girl watching. He couldn''t let this young man go alive after humiliating him like this.


    "Today is the end of your days," Edger Jiang bellowed as he took a couple steps backwards. His handsome eyes were now filled with malice.


    He spread his hand and stretched out his arm to hit Austin. The vital energy that was emanating from his palm was so powerful that it formed a hurricane. The nearby tables lifted and slammed against the walls. Glass shattered and cultivators ran into the far corners of the room.


    Taking a moment, Austin determined that Edgar Jiang was


    w that you were wrong?"


    Austin asked sternly.


    Edgar Jiang didn''t reply. All that came out of his mouth was more screams and cries. He had never hated someone so much in his life. He swore in that moment that he would do anything to make Austin pay for this.


    Austin waited for a minute and after receiving no response, Austin raised his eyebrows and lifted his foot once again.


    He stomped on Edgar Jiang another dozen times.


    "Answer my question!"


    Austin bellowed.


    "Yes, I understand! I was wrong. Now please, let me go," Edgar Jiang begged.


    Hot tears rolled down his cheeks and mixed in with the blood. He couldn''t fight any longer. His head was bent into an entirely different shape.


    If he hadn''t reached the preliminary stage of Bitter Sea Realm, he would have already blacked out.


    A higher cultivation base meant that a cultivator could withstand more pain.


    "Let him go, Mr. Lin. Spare his life or you will get into a lot of trouble,"


    Peacock Princess said to Austin through her spiritual sense.


    "Fine. I''m not happy about it but let''s get going,"


    Austin said to Peacock Princess and her maids through his spiritual sense.


    He saw that Edgar Jiang had managed to sit upright so he turned and kicked him in the stomach.


    Edgar Jiang was thrown against the wall and broke through it.


    He fell on a busy street and clutched his sore abdomen. His eyes crossed and he nearly passed out.


    "Master!"


    The two men in indigo were the first to check on Edgar Jiang. They leapt through the hole in the wall and stood over him.


    Austin, Peacock Princess, and her maids slipped out the doors and into the loud street. Everyone on the street was running to see what had happened.


    "Ha-ha. It looks like it was the bully''s turn to be beaten. He deserved this."


    "That young man is so fearless. I didn''t expect him to kick that bully''s ass."


    "Ha-ha. I bet the leader of the Crown Sect will pass out when he sees what happened to his son."


    A heated discussion erupted among the cultivators in the tavern. They were glad to see Edgar Jiang being taught a lesson for once.

 Chapter 1643 Are They Friends With You

    Austin and the girls from the beast race exited the tavern and pushed their way through the crowd that was forming. Austin guided them to the tall gates and through to the open land outside. He looked out at the horizon.


    There was many places they could travel to next but he thought that Violet and the gnome might be waiting for him near Purple Immortal''s tomb.


    He wanted to return to the base of the Flame Holy Land, but he owed it to them to join back together first.


    Peacock Princess had also been to Purple Immortal''s tomb in search of treasures with other members from the beast race.


    There was a chance that her subordinates would search for her in the vicinity of Purple Immortal''s tomb, so she decided to accompany Austin on his journey there.


    Austin, Peacock Princess, and her maids agreed to head for the Celestial City first


    because it was close to Purple Immortal''s tomb.


    When they were fully out of the city, they paused and watched Peacock Princess. She opened her mouth and a colorful feather slipped out. The wind blew, causing it to elongate until it was a dozen meters long.


    She jumped onto the feather before inviting Austin and her maids to join her.


    Once they were all on top of it, the feather emitted colorful lights. Slowly, the feather transformed into a beam of light and flew towards its destination.


    Standing on the colorful feather, Austin marveled at its shocking speed. ''Peacock Princess''s feather must be some incredible magic treasure. How else could it hold us all and travel so fast?'' he thought, smiling.


    Minutes after their speedy departure, a teenager rushed out of the Sunrise City with a dozen cultivators at his side. His head was wrapped in thick, white gauze and some blood was still trickling down from it.


    It was Edgar, the son of the leader of the Crown Sect and he was teeming with anger.


    He gritted his teeth together and clenched his one good fist.


    "Rest assured, Mr. Jiang. While the battle was going on, I left a trace of my spiritual sense mark on one of the bitches.


    My spiritual sense mark can be used to locate other people. We will find them soon," a middle-aged man in indigo assured Edgar.


    Edgar sneered at him and looked back at the empty horizon.


    "I don''t want you to kill that bastard. I want him brought here so I can torture him slowly and make him regret coming into this world," Edgar said.


    There was the slightest gleam in his eyes at the thought of getting his revenge.


    He had an army now. More than ten cultivators were under his command together with the two middle-aged men i


    ment that the old lady had mentioned two young ancient beasts, he was certain that she was referring to Violet and the gnome.


    ''People are coming after Violet and gnome!'' Austin''s heart skipped a beat and he looked at the old woman.


    "What''s going on, madam?


    Why are these people hunting them down? Did they do something wrong?


    How are they doing now? Did they get hurt?"


    Austin asked anxiously as he rushed towards the old lady.


    He had met Violet and the gnome in the Violet Orchid Empire of the Prime Martial World.


    The two of them had kept him company and they became friends over that time. The three of them left the Violet Orchid Empire and explored the South Continent of the Prime Martial World together.


    Later, the three of them arrived at the Divine Continent. They had been through everything together, and Austin wouldn''t sit around doing nothing while his friends were in trouble.


    Austin began pacing back and forth. He couldn''t remain calm now that he had heard that Violet and the gnome were in danger.


    "Are the two ancient beasts friends with you, Mr. Lin?"


    Peacock Princess asked tentatively.


    "Yes, they are. You''ve met one of them,"


    Austin replied with a nod.


    "What? So that cute, demonic beast I saw in the Dawning Mountains is an ancient being? !"


    Peacock Princess covered her mouth with her hand and gasped. Although she had seen the gnome, she didn''t recognize that he was an ancient beast at the time.


    "So the two ancient beasts are your friends, Mr. Lin."


    The rest from the beast race were in shock, hanging onto every word.


    Being a part of the beast race, they were aware that ancient beasts were more superior to them in terms of their status and powers.

 Chapter 1644 A Feast In The Purple Moon Mansion

    "Don''t worry too much, Mr. Lin.


    Although many human cultivators tried to capture your friends, they managed to run away from them.


    It seems like one of your friends is very skilled in spatial force. I don''t think they will be easily caught by those cultivators."


    One of the old ladies tried to comfort Austin.


    "Really?" Austin asked.


    Her words about the safety of his friends set his mind slightly at ease.


    ''Gnome''s spatial power is more powerful. He can now travel through space for ten kilometers and stay in the void for at least two hours.


    It will be difficult to capture him unless they are top cultivators, '' Austin thought with much relief.


    "Do you have an idea who are pursuing them?"


    Austin asked, and a malicious look flashed through his eyes.


    "From what I''ve heard, those human cultivators are chasing your friends because they are planning to tame them and keep them as pets.


    They are talented disciples from different sects or clans and are the elites among the young generation of the East Mainland,"


    a man from the beast race said, as he walked up to Austin.


    Many of the members of the beast race heard about the two ancient beasts while looking for the Peacock Princess


    "Pets!"


    Austin was seething in anger.


    ''These elites from major sects and clans must have discovered that Violet and gnome are ancient beasts. That''s why they were chasing after them. They plan to tame them so that they will have control over them.


    They must have found out these two ancient beast''s potential. Once Violet and gnome grow up, they will become great masters. If these young cultivators will be able to capture them and keep them under their control, they will have two powerful subordinates.


    These outstanding disciples from different sects will never allow this very good opportunity to pass.


    Having two ancient beasts as their servants will give them an opportunity to show off everywhere, '' Austin analyzed.


    ''Humph! Violet, gnome, don''t worry! I promise that I will make them pay for what they have done to you.


    Since they think too highly of themselves because they consider themselves as geniuses, I will beat them all up and turn them into idiots, ''


    Austin swore to himself.


    "It will be mor


    ho took the Purple Immortal''s coffin. I did it with the Earth Hermit.


    But these cultivators don''t have the nerve to track Earth Hermit in public.


    So they all focus on searching for me.


    Damn these so-called elites and clans! Why are they making things difficult for me? At first, they tried to capture Violet and gnome, and now they are going to gather together to hunt me down.


    What did I do to them? They have gone too far.


    Since they asked for it. I''ll go to the feast and see what these elites are capable of, ''


    Austin thought.


    He decided to sneak into the feast.


    That night Austin, together with the Peacock Princess and her maids, found a hotel and checked in.


    To avoid attracting too much attention, the Peacock Princess and her maids disguised themselves.


    It was midnight, and the moon illuminated the sky.


    Austin was in deep thought while he was sitting cross-legged on the bed in his room.


    He stared at the white Infernal Sword that was floating in front of him.


    Then he released his spiritual sense to check the sword.


    The aura that was released by the Infernal Sword sent shivers down his spine.


    The Infernal Sword, being the sacred symbol of the Infernal Sect, had been soaked with the blood of lots of top cultivators since ancient times.


    Austin figured that was the reason why it was so powerful.


    If he mastered all the martial skills in the Infernal Scripture and learned to wield the Infernal Sword, then he would enhance his power greatly.

 Chapter 1645 Bumping Into Bray Xiao

    Austin continued to study the Infernal Scripture inside the room. He stayed focused with the intent to completely unravel what the scripture contained.


    A couple hours later, he finally got some harvest.


    "The Invisibility Skill has something to do with spatial force. Besides, it has something in common with the Dragon Lightness,"


    Austin murmured, his eyes twinkling with joy.


    He had just discovered a bodily movement skill in the Infernal Scripture.


    The Invisibility Skill that was designed for assassins had two features: agility and invisibility.


    It took Austin a couple of days to learn this bodily movement skill. He spent every second of the day to successfully acquire the skill.


    The Invisibility Skill was related to the spatial force. When Austin activated it, he had been able to hide himself in his surroundings and become invisible. He could pop out or disappear into thin air using this bodily movement skill.


    However, it was different from Space Teleportation.


    The Space Teleportation, could make the user get into another dimension.


    With the Invisibility Skill, the one who exhibited it would still be in this world. He had just become unseen by the naked eyes.


    The idea to combine the Space Teleportation with the Invisibility Skill crossed Austin''s mind. It could be a useful combination for combat.


    The Invisibility Skill would enable him to be invisible while the Space Teleportation would allow him to disappear into the void.


    If he could come up with a new bodily movement skill based on these two skills, it would be perfect.


    Forging a new skill inspired by the two skills would be challenging. Despite that, it was a feasible idea.


    ''Dragon Lightness is also a mysterious, useful bodily movement skill.


    If I can find a way to utilize the Invisibility Skill, the Space Teleportation and the Dragon Lightness, I will be able to create a new bodily movement skill.


    But will the new bodily movement skill work well?''


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he got.


    "All right. I will give it a shot!"


    Austin kept the Infernal Sword before standing up.


    In a blink of an eye, he left the room.


    In the starry sky, Austin took turns in using the Dragon Lightness, the Space Teleportation and the Invisibility Skill. He was trying to work out a solution to combine the three bodily movement skills.


    His efforts weren''t in vain. Four hours later, he made a progress.


    Austin was able


    pair of sparkling eyes. Any man who would meet her gaze would get lost in those dazzling eyes. Her rosy lips were also eye-catching.


    She was as beautiful as a goddess and exuded an elegant vibe. There was a distant look on her face, which seemed to push people away.


    After observing the onlookers for a while, Austin shifted his eyes back to the two young men who were still fighting fiercely with each other.


    From the look of it, the arrogant teenager was gaining the upper hand.


    "Bray Xiao, who do you think you are? How dare you dally with our Holy Daughter?


    I should teach you a lesson before you get worse in the future," the aloof teenager said defiantly.


    He launched a series of powerful attacks at his opponent. Each technique he displayed was exceedingly powerful that it caused the space to shake.


    Nine bright rivers made of stars materialized behind him. Each of those contained an overwhelming power.


    The teenager directed one of the star rivers to hit the young man.


    The strong young man who had been hit was shot away. The force of the blow made the blood gush out of his mouth.


    He fell right in front of where Austin stood.


    "Damn it! You people from the Arcane Holy Land have gone too far!


    I just greeted your Holy Daughter and cast her a few glances. Do you have to beat me like this?"


    the man retorted angrily as he slowly helped himself up from the ground.


    "Dude, come here. I just looked at the beautiful girl for a while, did I commit a serious crime? Stunning girls are born to be admired. Don''t you think so?"


    The man named Bray Xiao walked up to Austin as soon as he saw him.

 Chapter 1646 Confronting The Holy Son And The Holy Daughter

    Austin''s eyebrows furrowed after hearing what Bray said. ''Looks like I can''t just get away with it, '' he thought.


    "Hey, weakling! You wanna die? Get your ass outta here!"


    the aloof teenager yelled at Austin, squinting his eyes and standing with arms akimbo.


    Austin gasped at the teenager''s words. ''This fellow is way too cocky, '' he said in his mind. He was utterly infuriated.


    "Excuse you? Do you even own this place?


    You don''t get to decide when and where I stay,"


    Austin talked back.


    Bray burst into laughter with Austin''s response.


    "Nice one, dude. I love your guts. People like you? Thumbs up for me!" he commented.


    "Okay. You stay here, you die. You think you can die with glory in this land? You''ve never been so wrong in your life,"


    the teenager said, glaring at Austin and scanning him from head to foot.


    This teenager had already reached the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm, so he had no ounce of doubt that Austin, who was still at the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm, was an opponent he could easily defeat.


    "You have a brain, don''t you? Why don''t you use it to go to hell?


    You have no right to meddle with other people''s business!" the aloof teenager said, smirking.


    One of the nine star rivers around the teenager which contained enormous vital energy then came charging at Austin.


    He seemed hell-bent on taking Austin''s life.


    "Hey, Chandler Cui! Seriously?


    You''re killing someone just because they didn''t listen to you? You''re being too impossible!" Bray called out the teenager.


    He rushed towards Austin in a bid to rescue him.


    ''This one''s not so bad, ''


    Austin mused, watching intently as Bray ran towards him.


    "Swoosh!" Austin vanished in his place!


    "Boom!"


    The shiny star river hit Austin''s previous spot. It was barely recognizable after the hit. The ground even shook and cracked, as if there was an earthquake.


    ''What just happened? Where the fuck did that loser go?''


    Chandler Cui couldn''t believe what transpired in just a few minutes. Austin disappeared into thin air, and he couldn''t perceive his foe even with his spiritual sense.


    Thi


    man then sped towards Austin.


    "Dude, the man is Stephen Zhou and the woman is Polly Yuan. He is the Holy Son, she is the Holy Daughter. They''re both from the Arcane Holy Land. They''re too strong. Your powers aren''t enough to defeat them. Run as fast as you can, now!"


    Bray informed Austin through his spiritual sense.


    ''No wonder I can sense their intense spiritual vital energy force, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Do people from the Arcane Holy Land just do whatever the fuck they want?


    He tried to kill me, so why didn''t you stop him?


    Then when I tried to defend myself, you both got in my way.


    Are the people from Arcane Holy Land this unreasonable, huh?"


    Austin couldn''t help the rage. He snapped. He feared no one.


    "Your bodily movement skill is so strange. How come Chandler could hurt you one bit?


    Then a wimp like you injured him! You shall pay for what you''ve done,"


    Stephen Zhou replied, his words weighty in the danger they carried.


    "That''s ridiculous. You mean I have no right to fight back?


    I can''t believe people from the Arcane Holy Land are not just unreasonable. Worse, you''re all barbaric!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    Bray laughed out loud yet again.


    "You have a point, dude. The disciples of the Arcane Holy Land are really uncivilized.


    I just said hello to their Holy Daughter, gave her a sweet look, then they beat me up like shit! Unbelievable," he remembered.

 Chapter 1647 The Gathering In The Mansion

    "Humph! Nonsense! You disrespected our dignified Arcane Holy Land again and again. You will pay for that!"


    Bathed in purple divine light, the mighty and imposing Holy Son looked like a reborn immortal God of War. His piercing blade-like eyes stared at Austin.


    Feeling the wave of intangible strong pressure, Austin knew that this Holy Son of the Arcane Holy Land was horribly powerful. Austin believed that he might not stand a chance against him.


    ''And if this Holy Son and that Holy Daughter joined forces to attack me, it would be way worse, '' he thought.


    "Stephen, kill him!"


    Chandler, who was standing aside, gnashed his teeth with so much hatred in his eyes. He was itching to see Austin killed at once.


    He was a disciple of the Divine Bridge Realm from the Arcane Holy Land. His ear was cut by a primary cultivator of Emperor Realm, which was a great humiliation for him.


    "Humph! You won''t be so lucky next time."


    Austin cast a cold glance at Chandler, fully revealing his killing desire.


    With a swift move, Austin suddenly disappeared.


    Since Austin had practiced the Infernal Scripture recently, he could appear and disappear mysteriously and freely. Without a master who knew about the scripture, the people present in the fight could hardly intercept him.


    "Gosh, dude, wait for me!"


    that stout youth named Bray yelled and left amid the chaos to come after Austin.


    "This man''s bodily movement skill is very formidable."


    Polly, that Holy Daughter of the Arcane Holy Land, gazed at the location from which Austin had disappeared. Her eyes seemed distant as if she was in deep thoughts.


    "Such a smart bodily movement skill that makes him invisible. That skill is somewhat similar to those of the killers of the Slaughtering Sect,"


    Stephen said, recalling what he knew about the people from the Slaughtering Sect.


    "Slaughtering Sect! Can this man be a killer from that mysterious sect?"


    Polly said with a frown.


    The notorious killers of Slaughtering Sect were elusive and hard to deal with. Offending them would definitely lead to countless troubles.


    Even the disciples from the holy lands and clans were not willing to offend the killers of that sect.


    After leaving the place, Austin instantly changed his disguise to another strange face and headed towards the Purple Moon Mansion.


    The mansion was an extremely large m


    must give him a great lesson sometime."


    Seeing Bray flee from the scene, some young warriors gritted their teeth.


    In the crowd, Austin was dumbfounded at what he had just found out.


    ''This guy had repeatedly declared that he would marry the Holy Daughters of all sects of the East Mainland?


    And he would further create a wife troop of the Holy Daughters?


    What fantastic ideas he had in mind!'' Austin thought with surprise and admiration.


    "Look! Here come the Holy Son and the Holy Daughter of the Arcane Holy Land,"


    a young warrior suddenly exclaimed.


    Just then, a dozen long rainbows pierced from the distant horizon and landed in front of the gate of the mansion.


    The two leaders, a man and a woman, emerged. They were Stephen and Polly.


    Immediately, a large group of young warriors flocked passionately around Stephen and Polly to greet them.


    Soon after, Austin spotted two familiar figures: Marcus and Paul from the Ji Clan.


    Both of them were the core disciples of the Ji Clan and had some prestige and influential power among the young generations. Furthermore, this gathering was also sponsored by their clan.


    Almost immediately, another large group of young warriors surrounded Paul and Marcus and talked to them loudly.


    Austin walked over to listen to what they were saying.


    "Austin seems to have completely disappeared these days,"


    a young warrior said.


    "Humph! Now, the whole East Mainland is tracing him. No matter how bold he is, he doesn''t dare to come out.


    I guess he must be hiding somewhere,"


    someone else answered.

 Chapter 1648 Beating The Genius

    "You have a point," said another young cultivator.


    "That son of a bitch better spend the rest of his life in darkness. If he dares to show up now, he will definitely not end up good."


    Austin realized that those people were talking about him.


    He found it absurd.


    ''Ha-ha! This is ridiculous. I''m just right here. Why will these people think I am hiding?'' snapped Austin inwardly.


    "By the way, Marcus. I heard that Austin stole your magic treasure. Is that true?" asked a young cultivator.


    Marcus'' face darkened instantly upon hearing the question.


    Yes, Austin took his bronze furnace.


    He had been a pain in the ass to Marcus.


    "Humph! If that asshole hadn''t worked with Peacock Princess, he couldn''t have taken my magic treasure away," responded Marcus.


    "Both of them owe me a lot. They should wish not to cross paths with me, or else I will end their lives immediately." Marcus clenched his teeth in anger.


    An enigmatic spite flashed his eyes as he mentioned the names of Austin and Peacock Princess.


    "Austin has just reached the premium stage of Semi-emperor Realm. He is just a weakling as of the moment," commented a good-looking teenager with a fair skin.


    "I can even beat him to a pulp."


    The teenager seemed to be very confident of himself.


    He gave Marcus a self-assured smile.


    This young man was only about seventeen years old but he was already at the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm. No wonder he had so much confidence in himself.


    He deserved to be called a genius. After all, it was rare for someone at his age to reach his current realm.


    "Dude, you''re giving yourself too much credit. Let''s just forget about his realm. Austin got Marcus'' bronze furnace.


    That bronze furnace is very powerful. It can even take out most Bitter Sea Realm cultivators.


    You can''t even survive that bronze furnace alone. How can you brag that you can beat that Austin guy to a pulp?


    Are you taking Marcus'' bronze furnace lightly?" Austin''s voice resounded.


    He cut in because he couldn''t take their insults anymore.


    All of the cultivators fixed their eyes on Austin.


    They stared at him from head to foot but they couldn''t recognize him because he was in disguise.


    Aside from those elites who had really gotten invitations, there were also many young cultivators who came to the Purple Moon Mansion uninvited. They only came to see some geniuses of their age. Hence, they didn''t suspe


    ut just hold their breaths.


    "I told you, you''ve just overrated your abilities but you didn''t believe me," said Austin with a smirk.


    "Now it''s my turn to show you what I am really capable of."


    Austin reached Dick in a flash and swung at him.


    The force of his punch was one hundred fifty million pounds so when it hit his target, the air split and the whole place shook.


    The other young cultivators around them were all shocked with their mouths agape. ''This guy has such a terrifying physical power.'' They all had the same thought.


    "That''s enough!" someone shouted from the crowd.


    It was Paul. "Please knock it off for my sake," he added with eyes on Austin.


    He then dashed towards them quickly in an attempt to save Dick from death.


    Since this feast was hosted by the Ji Clan, their members should be responsible for everything that was going on. In situations like this, one of them should mediate to avoid causing someone''s life.


    Paul was the principal disciple of the Ji Clan so he thought that the young man would stop hitting Dick on his account.


    However, things didn''t go as he expected.


    Austin''s punch still landed on Dick''s body.


    Dick tried to gather all his vital energy in a bid to protect himself from the blow. However, he couldn''t focus on it because he also had to handle the Spiritual Pot in his Soul Sea at the same time.


    Besides, Austin''s physical strength was way too powerful.


    As a result, a deep hole was created in Dick''s body as he was thrown into the air.


    He then fell on the ground, trembling incessantly and breathing heavily. He almost died on the spot.

 Chapter 1649 Slaying Marcus

    The young cultivators gaped as they saw Dick lying dead on the ground.


    ''That''s amazing! It''s unbelievable that a brat who has just entered the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm is able to beat a talented disciple of the Sacred Sea Palace to a pulp.''


    "Which sect is this guy from? How does he possess such terrifying physical strength?


    He can defeat a Bitter Sea Realm cultivator by merely his physical strength!"


    someone in the crowd exclaimed in sheer astonishment.


    "You!" Paul was so mad at Austin that he couldn''t utter another word.


    ''This brat didn''t take my words seriously.


    I asked him to stop, but he acted as if he didn''t hear me, '' he thought furiously.


    "Who the heck are you? No one is allowed to take anyone''s life in the Purple Moon Mansion. Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    Paul shouted at Austin sternly.


    "Who the hell are you? Why would I listen to you?


    Do you think you''re superior to others only because you''re from the Ji Clan?"


    Austin snapped at Paul with a defiant sneer, placing his hands behind his back.


    "You son of a bitch! How dare you stir up trouble in our place?


    This is a party for excellent young cultivators in the East Mainland. Which sect are you from? What do you want?" Marcus chimed in, drawing closer to Austin.


    While he spoke, he released invisible vital energy to hit Austin.


    Marcus had already reached the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm.


    Austin looked up at the sky and started to laugh out aloud.


    "I''m impressed.


    Everyone here had heard what Dick said. He said he gave me a chance to challenge him.


    This is between Dick and me. Does it have anything to do with you people from the Ji Clan?" he retorted sharply.


    As he had problems with Paul and Marcus, it was clear that he wouldn''t be nice to them.


    "If that''s just a challenge, you should have shown him some mercy. You attacked him in cold blood like this. Our clan has organized this meeting. Of course, we need to guarantee the safety of our guests,"


    Marcus said gravely, looking at Austin with murderous killing intent.


    ''He has the balls to provoke and insult us like this. It is obvious, he has no respect for our clan, '' Marcus thought.


    "Ha-ha! Dick has already reached the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm, while I am still at the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm.


    His cultivation base is far higher than mine.


    I just gave it my best. Are you saying I shouldn''t have tried my best when I fought against him?


    Don''t you think you are being ridiculous?"


    Austin said in disdain and mocked them all.


    "That''s enough! I bet you''ve come here to create trouble. Tell us, who are you?"


    Paul questioned with a livid face.


    "What do you m


    sense that the giant''s power had weakened slightly.


    Watching Austin hit the giant, Marcus went ballistic.


    "Move!" Marcus manipulated the giant, making him charge at Austin again.


    Austin disappeared quickly when he realized that the giant was about to reach him. He was so agile that his opponent couldn''t hit him.


    He was displaying a new bodily movement skill that he had come up with based on the Dragon Lightness, the Invisibility Skill and the Space Teleportation. With this new skill, he could surprise his enemies any time.


    Moreover, Austin''s Infernal Sword was an incredible magic treasure.


    The giant got stabbed more than ten times within a few seconds. As he had sustained great injuries, the power released by him faded away.


    Boom!


    He was shattered to pieces the moment he was drained of his energy.


    "It''s your turn now!" Austin said before vanishing into thin air.


    In the blink of an eye, he was found standing behind Marcus. There was only the distance of an inch between them.


    He controlled the Spiritual Pot and used it to hit Marcus''s spiritual soul.


    At the same time, he stabbed Marcus in the back. Although Marcus had used his vital energy to form a shield over him, the white sword pierced through it.


    "Don''t you want to get your magic treasure back?


    Sadly, I don''t think that''s going to happen,"


    Austin spoke to Marcus through his spiritual sense.


    "What? You''re..."


    Marcus exclaimed when he identified Austin.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Austin stabbed him deeper.


    Marcus''s body exploded.


    Since Marcus always wanted Austin dead, Austin didn''t show him any mercy.


    ''This brat murdered Marcus! How could he do that?''


    Everyone present there, including Paul, was shaken up as they saw Austin kill Marcus just before their eyes.

 Chapter 1650 Stir Up Trouble

    After Austin crushed Marcus with a single blow, there was a dead silence. The young cultivators couldn''t believe what they saw.


    An outstanding member of the Ji Clan lost his life before their very eyes.


    What made it more shocking was he died in the hands of a cultivator who had just reached the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm.


    It was all unbelievable.


    A few moments later, the young cultivators were back to their senses. All of a sudden, the whole Purple Moon Mansion filled with murmurings and exclamations.


    "This is not good. Marcus was killed just like that?" exclaimed a young cultivator alertly.


    The young cultivators couldn''t get over from what happened.


    They were still in shock on Marcus'' death.


    This was an important event in the history. An elite from a prominent clan was beaten to death by someone who had a low cultivation base.


    Furthermore, the Purple Moon Mansion was owned by the Ji Clan. How would the authorities of the clan deal with this incident?


    Since someone died during the fight, it was no longer a duel but a willful murder.


    "God damn you!" cursed Paul.


    He was boiling with anger.


    All young cultivators of the Ji Clan dashed forward and surrounded Austin. They glowered at him as their eyes fumed in rage.


    "Kill him!" All of them shouted in unison.


    The members of the Ji Clan were known to be arrogant. They considered themselves superior to others so no one would be allowed to bully any of them.


    What happened a while ago was worse than bullying. One of their elite members was killed. None of them was willing to let go of the culprit.


    "Now!"


    Dozens of young men from the Ji Clan charged at Austin.


    Purple Moon Mansion was owned by the Ji Clan. They were also the ones who organized this feast. Needless to say, the most number of people present here was their members.


    Austin didn''t show any signs of panic. He just took a step backward and then disappeared.


    He had already anticipated this situation even before he decided to kill Marcus so he was prepared.


    ''Humph! I''ll teach all the members of the Ji Clan a lesson, '' thought Austin.


    He was now invisible so he could watch all the people''s move freely. He stared at the cultivators who were coming after him. He intended to kill them all.


    Austin knew that the Ji Clan hated him for saving Peacock Princess. They had even sent people to pursue him in Dawning Kingdom.


    As a matter of fact, one of the reasons why the Ji Clan organized this feast was to gather more excellent cultivators to help them chase after Austin.


    And now that Austin put down Marcus, it was even more impossible for the people of Ji Clan to let him go.


    Austin took Marcus'' life, so they would also take Austin''s life in return.


    However, Austin wouldn''t bow to them too. He would fight as long as he could.


    "What''s going on? Where did that brat go?" exclaimed one of the young cu


    through all the corners of the Purple Moon Mansion.


    Those cultivators who hadn''t entered the Bitter Sea Realm tried their best to move even slowly to escape.


    However, before they could run away, the fire engulfed them and turned them into ashes.


    Austin waved his hand and a painting turned up.


    It opened in the wind and ten mountains got out from it with a loud sound.


    Each mountain released an enormous power and came to Austin''s enemies.


    Once again, many young cultivators who hadn''t reached the Bitter Sea Realm lost their lives.


    Their power was nothing compared to Austin''s.


    On the other hand, the young cultivators of the Divine Bridge Real were able to handle the mountains effortlessly. None of them got hurt.


    "How dare you create trouble here!"


    A stern voice resounded out of the blue.


    Then a huge finger that emitted a purple light was seen in a distance. It suddenly flew towards the bronze furnace above Austin''s head.


    Clung!


    The finger hit the bronze furnace, causing it to move aside.


    The sky above Austin shook incessantly.


    Austin was taken aback. ''The real master is making a move.''


    A dozen twinkling stars appeared in the sky. They were as heavy as falling stones. When Austin tried to move a bit, he felt that the ground where he was standing shook slightly.


    The stars came to Austin altogether.


    ''It''s time to run away, '' thought Austin.


    It was only then that Austin realized he had slain a lot of cultivators whose cultivation base was below the Bitter Sea Realm.


    There were still many young powerful cultivators left;


    particularly those Holy Sons and Holy Daughters.


    Austin was fully aware that he was no match for them.


    So, he recalled the bronze furnace and the scroll.


    After which, he used the Space Teleportation to disappear into the void.


    This time, no one could discern him in the Purple Moon Mansion even with the use of spiritual sense force.

 Chapter 1651 Leaving The Purple Moon Mansion

    Using Space Teleportation, Austin moved more than five thousand meters. Then, he used his own bodily movement skill, and left for the Purple Moon Mansion.


    At present, Austin''s bodily movement skill a combination of the Invisibility Skill, the Space Teleportation, and the Dragon Lightness, which could help him hide his whereabouts perfectly.


    In other words, Austin could appear and disappear any time, like a ghost.


    Only the highly talented and skilled ones with extraordinary spiritual sense could capture Austin''s spiritual soul aura and trace him.


    Moments later, Austin was nearly six or seven kilometers away from the Purple Moon Mansion.


    Austin was in mid-air. He adjusted his stance slightly, then he went back to the Purple Moon Mansion again.


    The moment he entered it, he realized that the whole Purple Moon Mansion was completely in chaos.


    In the mansion, a lot of young cultivators were shouting, as they searched for Austin''s whereabouts.


    And some of them even flew out of the Purple Moon Mansion to find Austin.


    Fortunately, Austin had been using the Invisibility Skill to integrate into the space there and remain invisible. He quietly observed all that was happening.


    "Ha ha! This time, things will surely stir the whole East Mainland!"


    Austin murmured happily.


    However, Austin knew that after the news got out, many martial artists in the East Mainland would be streaming into the region to track down his whereabouts.


    He knew that some of the best among them might come out in person to track him down.


    After all, Austin was the person that the martial artists in the East Mainland were desperately looking for now.


    "Well, it looks like I need to get out of here as soon as I can!"


    Austin knew that once the real great masters arrived looking for him, it would be extremely difficult to hide.


    These great masters were terrifying as they possessed huge amount of strength and spiritual sense. Therefore, it would not be difficult for them to find Austin.


    Weighing down all his options, Austin planned to use his bodily movement skill to leave the place.


    But suddenly his demeanor changed.


    There was a happy smile that spread on his face.


    The change happe


    s of enlightening crystals to anyone who would kill Austin.


    Such a generous reward made many martial artists in the East Mainland feel excited.


    As Austin had taken the Purple Immortal''s coffin, he became the focus of the whole East Mainland once again.


    A dozen days passed.


    Austin finally returned to the village outside the base.


    In all these days, Austin had carefully hid his whereabouts and quietly returned here.


    On the way, he disguised himself and repeatedly made use of the small teleportation array.


    Luckily, if people wanted to use the small teleportation array in the East Mainland, they just needed to pay. And the identity check there was not quite strict.


    The village was guarded by the men of the base. They sent Austin to the base as soon as they found him.


    Returning to the base, Austin was finally relieved after spending nearly a dozen days in stress and tension.


    Elder Brendan was in a palace


    situated on one of the high peaks of the base.


    "Oh!


    The little boy finally came back!"


    There was a smile on Elder Brendan''s face which showed how surprised he was.


    Not just Elder Brendan, but all the senior leaders who were at the base quickly sensed Austin''s appearance.


    Austin was so famous in the East Mainland that almost everyone there knew him.


    So, there was no way that the senior leaders of the Flame Holy Land would not pay attention to him. His acts had made him the center of attraction for most of the people.

 Chapter 1652 Face To Face With Will Again

    With his spiritual sense, Steward Nolan detected Austin''s arrival at the base.


    "How about we summon Austin to ask him about the Purple Immortal''s coffin?" Steward Nolan asked Elder Brendan through his spiritual sense.


    Elder Brendan didn''t respond immediately. He contemplated the matter. As usual, he didn''t decide on impulse.


    "No. For now, don''t do anything.


    Let''s play everything by ear," he said.


    Austin was heading straight home��at a dwelling on a hill.


    Moments later, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    He learned Will was there through his spiritual sense force.


    Austin instantly went berserk. It happened again.


    ''What an ass. Will must''ve come back again and again to bug Caroline while I was away, '' he thought.


    Will had a growing list of sins to Austin, and the latter was persistently taking notes. Austin remembered when he followed the other members of the Flame Holy Land to go treasure-hunting at the Purple Immortal tomb, Will and his companion kicked him out.


    A man like Will would stop at nothing to get what he wanted, and Austin very well knew that.


    Rage boiled inside him and he couldn''t help it. His eyes appeared red and his body tensed.


    With one step forward, Austin vanished into thin air.


    On the hill, meanwhile, a man was standing in front of a hovel.


    "Caroline, can''t you give me a chance? You deserve someone better. I''m way better. I will fill your present and future with nothing but happiness. Please believe me, Caroline,"


    he said with all sincerity in his heart.


    "Will, please. I''ve told you I''m in love with someone else.


    You''ve seen him already.


    You really shouldn''t come here again," Caroline said, indifferent to Will but passionate for the man that owned her heart.


    Will came by the hut every day despite Caroline''s polite pleas for him to leave. Dealing with his annoying persistence had driven her crazy.


    Though she wanted to throw him out with force every time he came, she couldn''t. Her skills were useless compared to his, being at the Divine Bridge Realm.


    "Caroline, don''t be blinded by love. Austin isn''t good enough for you.


    Must you lower yourself like this just to be with him?


    I can''t stand seeing you doing that to yourself,"


    Will lamented.


    "You''re wrong, Will.


    No one''s better for me than him,"


    Caroline retorted.


    "But Caroline," Will insisted.


    "He played you..."


    He was about to say something back when, out of the blue, he raised his eyebrows and he looked left and right.


    Will sensed the impending danger in his midst.


    Upon realizing this, he quickly dodged on his side.


    "Swoosh!"


    Austin lunged at the spot where Will had stood with his white sword at the aim.


    r in ages, so this was a moment they both looked forward to.


    The next day, Will and several Flame Holy Land disciples left the base.


    Since Will was a talented principal disciple, he led them to their destination.


    He was regarded with a higher level of respect among the other disciples. Often, he went out on secret missions and cultivation sessions to further improve his strength.


    For this trip, it took them a day to get out of the wilderness, where the base was located.


    At last, they reached their destination:


    a town.


    "I''m going to meet a friend. I''ll introduce you guys to him,"


    Will said.


    "A friend?"


    The other disciples were collectively shocked to hear what Will just said


    because disciples of the Flame Holy Land wouldn''t reveal to other people the sect they were from.


    When running errands or doing tasks, they always kept a low profile to avoid exposing their true identities.


    ''Hmm, when did Will make friends outside the base?''


    the disciples asked in their minds.


    Will was one of the most talented disciples in the entire Flame Holy Land. He had earned the respect of his seniors.


    Hence, suspicious as these disciples were, they didn''t have misgivings that something could be wrong.


    Minutes later, Will led his companions to a residence.


    A servant wearing indigo clothes came out of the house to welcome and usher them inside.


    As they stepped into the hall, they saw a thin elder.


    Will immediately addressed him, the excitement palpable in his voice.


    "Elder Cary, Austin is back at the base.


    The three elders in charge are also there.


    We can now take action and destroy them," he said.


    "Huh? What are you talking about, Will?" shouted the other disciples from the Flame Holy Land.


    They had no idea what Will had gotten into.

 Chapter 1653 Base Is At Stake

    "I have something to tell you guys," Will said quietly.


    "I, in fact, am a disciple from the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    I infiltrated your sect to primarily collect information.


    The sects are hell-bent on destroying your sect, and they are on their way,"


    he went on with a smug.


    "What?


    What are you saying? You''re an undercover agent working against us?


    Then why did you bring us here? What do you want?"


    The other disciples from the Flame Holy Land looked shocked as they stepped back to stay away from Will. With this revelation, they couldn''t help but be afraid.


    "Don''t worry," Will replied calmly.


    "In fact, I have started to see all of you as my best friends.


    And because of that, I''d like suggest something to all of you," he continued, his eyes sparkling.


    "Join our sect. Judging by your talents and strengths, you will be provided with a specialized training and you will get abundant cultivation resources.


    I know that all of you are smart, and I know that you know what''s best for you,"


    he finished.


    Elder Cary gazed at the disciples of the Flame Holy Land, waiting for them to make a choice.


    "Will Fang," one of the Flame Holy Land disciples shouted. "You''re a spy! Elder Brendan treated you so well, but you still betrayed us!


    He will not spare you!" His words rang throughout the area.


    Without wasting any time, he dashed towards the entrance of the hall at full speed.


    "Do you think you can run away from us? You''re too naive."


    A cold snort resounded in the hall. A middle-aged man appeared out of nowhere and stood in front of the disciple who tried to flee.


    "Go to hell!"


    The middle-aged man hit the disciple in the head and smashed his brain in.


    The remaining disciples were so terrified that their faces turned pale in an instant.


    ''This middle-aged man is scary good. His cultivation base is much higher than ours. We don''t stand a chance against him even if we attack him together, '' they analyzed.


    And with that, they finally agreed to join the Rudimentary Holy Land because they didn''t want to die.


    "That''s great to hear. You''ve made the wise decision," Elder Cary said to the disciples


    , and over a thousand people were behind them.


    "Why did you break into our base and kill innocent people for no reason? What do you want?" Elder Brendan shouted, his tone fierce and his face livid.


    Looking at the debris and dead bodies, he was overwhelmed with sadness and anger.


    "Ha-ha.


    Don''t play dumb, Mad Old Man. You know why we are here," a tall, white-haired elder said as he took a step forward.


    "Give us your ultimate magical treasure and Flame Scripture. Also, turn Austin in.


    If you don''t cooperate, we will slaughter your disciples next!"


    He was on the west side of the sky.


    "Mad Old Man, Flame Holy Land was destroyed a thousand and five hundred years ago.


    There are only three holy lands in the East Mainland.


    I don''t get it. Why can''t you just live with it? Do you think you can rebuilt the Flame Holy Land on your own?


    I''m telling you now that that''s not gonna happen," an elder in indigo said next.


    He was floating on the east side of the sky. The light he emitted blinded the people looking at him, making it hard for them to see his face clearly.


    The great masters on the south side of the sky and the north side of the sky stepped forward as well.


    Looking at these top masters, Elder Brendan furrowed his eyebrows.


    ''It will be difficult to get rid of them.


    These people are from the three holy lands, the three prominent clans and some top sects from the East Mainland, '' he analyzed.

 Chapter 1654 Besiege

    "You must have been looking for our base with plans to destroy our sect," Elder Brendan said, his gaze sweeping through his enemies.


    Anger could be seen raging in his eyes.


    The tall, white-haired elder on the west side of the sky, suddenly burst into laughter.


    "You''re thinking too much, Mad Old Man.


    We already know where your sect is.


    Will, go and greet the Mad Old Man," he remarked sarcastically.


    "Got it!"


    A male voice resounded. Then a young man who wore blue clothes walked out of the team that was behind the white-haired elder.


    "It''s you! Will Fang!"


    Elder Brendan squinted his eyes on seeing him. Instantly, he understood how these people found them.


    "Look, it''s Will. What''s all this?"


    "Yes, he is Will. Did he betray our sect?"


    Discussions broke out among the disciples standing behind Elder Brendan.


    "I see. He must have disclosed about us and told these people where we are!"


    Austin said, his eyes fixed firmly on the guy named Will.


    "Why did you do this, Will? We had always been good to you," Elder Brendan said through his gritted teeth.


    The fact that an excellent disciple whom he trusted had double-crossed him, infuriated him.


    The white-haired elder laughed wildly at Elder Brendan''s words.


    "Well, let me share a secret with you. Will is one of our principal disciples.


    We needed information about you all, so we sent him to infiltrate your sect and to collect information.


    I had planned to take action after he learned your Flame Scriptures.


    Unexpectedly, things changed. We decided to take steps ahead of schedule because of Purple Immortal''s treasures.


    Your disciple Austin gets the credit for this. If it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t have acted in advance," he spoke about his intentions.


    ''I see!''


    One by one, all the members of the Flame Holy Land understood what was going on. ''So, Will is from the Rudimentary Holy Land. He is a spy.


    These people already knew the location of our sect.''


    "What? You already know that Austin is our disciple?"


    Elder Brendan''s face darkened.


    "Yes.


    When I had a look at Austin''s portrait, I knew he was from your sect.


    After all, he and I a


    pon and scripture? There''s no way I will let it happen as long as I am alive," he announced in a decisive tone with a determined look on his face.


    "We made him an offer, but he turned it down. No need to waste time on him now. Kill all of them.


    Austin has slain so many of our clan members. Let us take care of him,"


    snorted a man, who emitted a bright light.


    The white-haired elder on the west side of the sky laughed loudly.


    "Come on man! You''ve got to be kidding. Austin has got the Purple Immortal''s most valuable treasures. We can''t let you take him. Let''s dispose these people first.


    Then we will discuss how to divide the treasures Austin has got from the Purple Immortal''s coffin," he retorted.


    "When they make a move, the other two elders and I will stop them. You must try your best to get out of here.


    Once you manage to make it out of here, find a safe place to hide and don''t show up,"


    Elder Brendan said to all the disciples through his spiritual sense.


    "Now!"


    Elder Brendan stretched out his hand, and a small scarlet nine-storey tower materialized over his palm.


    The tower released large amount of terrifying power.


    Time stood still for a moment.


    Everyone present there, stared at the tower, and trepidation rose in their hearts.


    "Be careful!


    It''s the ultimate magical treasure. Back off everyone!"


    A snarl full of fear cut through the air sending chills down the spine of all of them.

 Chapter 1655 The Power Of The Ultimate Magical Treasure

    "Swoosh!"


    The small nine-story tower soared into the sky. Then the three elders of the Flame Holy Land followed it.


    For a split second, the three elders infused their vital energy into the tower.


    The vital energy that they''d released was like a river that flowed into it.


    A few moments later, an earsplitting sound echoed throughout the sky.


    An overwhelming power surrounded the whole space. It seemed like no one could resist it.


    Many people felt the effect of the power on them. They all hobbled as they felt their legs suddenly became numb and weak.


    They suddenly had the feeling that a strong force was pushing them to kneel down before the tower. They tried to resist but surprisingly, everything seemed to be out of their control. They were like devout believers, eager to worship their deity.


    It was the power of the ultimate magical treasure.


    "What?! This can''t be!" exclaimed a tall white-haired elder. He was at the east side of the sky.


    "The three old bastards were strong enough to activate the ultimate magical treasure."


    The man was from the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    The strong masters from other sects and clans also showed sheer apprehension on their faces.


    They were all aware that the ultimate magical treasure was way too powerful for human cultivators.


    "Yes, you''re seeing it right. Now, will you still dare to steal our ancient scripture and sacred magic treasure? You better think twice about it first," snarled Elder Brendan sternly.


    The moment he finished talking, the tower emitted a scorching red light.


    It filled the whole space, dyeing everything in red.


    The picture was tremendously terrifying.


    Everyone trembled in fear as they couldn''t see any other colors than red. They felt like they were in the sea of blood.


    "Run!" shouted one of the great masters.


    He immediately sensed danger upon witnessing what happened.


    However, it was already too late. In the wink of an eye, the space became lifeless.


    People from different sects and clans exploded and died on the spot.


    It was such a horrifying scene to watch. Suddenly, it rained blood and bones as the sky was still red.


    ''Is this the real power of the ultimate magical treasure?'' wondered Austin inwardly.


    He was watching the scene and he also couldn''t


    reated some cracks in the space.


    Needless to say, the old seal was also an ultimate magical treasure.


    Actually, the leaders of the holy lands and prominent clans entrusted their ultimate magical treasures to the top masters who were on a mission to destroy the Flame Holy Land so they could use them in emergency situations like this.


    "Oh, man! I can''t believe I am seeing three ultimate magical treasures with my eyes," screamed someone in utter shock.


    "Everyone, get out of here!" shouted the white-haired elder from the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    "Go and hunt down those members of the Flame Holy Land."


    The old man commanded all the people from other sects and clans.


    "This is going to be a war among ultimate magical treasures. You have nothing to do here," he added.


    The white-haired elder was the one who summoned the old seal.


    Apparently, the seal was an ultimate magical treasure of the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    They had been keeping this ultimate magical treasure in their sect since ancient times.


    "Let''s get going," shouted one cultivator. "If we continue to stay here, we will die at the hands of these ultimate magical treasures."


    "Exactly!" agreed another one. "We need to get out of here as soon as possible!"


    The people from the other sects and clans started to retreat.


    "Let''s go and kill all the members of the Flame Holy Land. They are dead meat!" added another cultivator.


    "Come on, let''s go!"


    They quickly headed northwest to pursue the people of the Flame Holy Land.

 Chapter 1656 Blocking The Space

    All the members of the Flame Holy Land moved as quickly as their bodily movement skills allowed. They were making a desperate bid to leave the mountains.


    Thanks to the three elders of the Flame Holy Land, who had used the ultimate magical treasure to clear the path for them, they could get out of the area. The place where the village used to exist was all in ruins now.


    However, they were still not safe. A multitude of people from the other sects and clans were chasing them.


    Some of the top masters, who were following them, moved so quickly that they were gaining on their target.


    A golden-haired man was the fastest one. He was able to catch up with the members from the Flame Holy Land quickly. As he got closer, he let out a defiant laugh.


    "You''re just a bunch of weaklings. Do you think you can get away?" he shouted in an arrogant voice.


    He was a strong cultivator from the Vasteras Holy Land. With golden hair, he was about thirty-five years old and emitted a bright light. He gave off an intimidating, powerful vibe.


    "You''re all dead men now!"


    he shouted with a malicious expression on his face.


    The next moment, the whole space behind him was filled with golden light.


    Countless shadows of Buddha sitting cross-legged were chanting ancient scriptures behind him.


    Their voices were deafening.


    The golden-haired man could create such an abnormal vision because he had a good understanding of the Amitayus Scripture. It was an ancient scripture owned by the Vasteras Holy Land.


    It was said that people could create abnormal visions when they mastered an ancient scripture.


    Those who were able to create such abnormal visions possessed great power.


    Hardly a few moments passed.


    A Buddha palm which dazzled brightly behind the golden-haired man hit the members of the Flame Holy Land who were on the run.


    The palm was moving at an abnormally high velocity.


    In a flash, it crushed dozens of disciples from the Flame Holy Land to powder.


    Among the disciples who died, some were at the Emperor Realm, while some were Bitter Sea Realm cultivators; some had even reached the Divine Bridge Realm. Despite that, none of them were able to survive such a massive blow.


    "Huh!


    I will see how powerful your Amitayus Scripture is,"


    Steward Nolan from the Flame Holy Land said as he dashed towards the golden-haired man.


    Steward Nolan was leading the way, but upon seeing the golden-haired man attack his disciples, he turned around and planned to


    ing their best martial skills to fight each other. They didn''t want to leave any chance.


    "Move!"


    A crowd of people swarmed towards the disciples from the Flame Holy land and surrounded them. There were nearly one thousand disciples of the Flame Holy Land. The two sides also got engaged in a fierce fight.


    The morale of the disciples of the Flame Holy Land was high and they weren''t afraid to die. They pulled out all stops to annihilate their enemies.


    However, they were outnumbered and outweighed. They were at a disadvantage.


    In the blink of an eye, a few hundred disciples of the Flame Holy Land lost their lives. Everything was happening very fast.


    "Austin, you''re doomed this time.


    You murdered so many of our men. It''s time for you to pay for that,"


    an elder in black said coldly as he reached close to Austin in a flash.


    ''This elder is too good. I guess I''m no match for him.


    Damn it! I need to use the Space Teleportation to get rid of him, ''


    Austin thought over and decided.


    He started activating his spatial force. He was attempting to hide in another dimension.


    "Young man, I know you''re good at spatial force.


    So, I''m going to lock down this area. I''d like to see how you''re going to use the Space Teleportation," the elder in black from the Ji Clan snorted.


    He quickly stretched out his hand and clenched his fist.


    With that, Austin felt the space where he stood shook slightly.


    ''He really did it! The elder is terribly good. In a split second, he blocked the whole space, '' Austin became thoughtful.


    But now the problem was that Austin couldn''t utilize his spatial force and disappear into the void.

 Chapter 1657 Earth Hermit Showing Up Again

    "Enough games, Austin! You''ve reached the end of the road.


    Now, I''ll kill you slowly to make sure you suffer,"


    the elder in black from the Ji Clan spat, glaring at Austin.


    The elder waved his hand and it felt like an invisible rope was constricting around Austin. He dug his heels into the ground as the elder began reeling Austin towards him, but it was no use. Within seconds, he would be in the elder''s grasp.


    When he was inches from the elder, Austin panicked and directed the Spiritual Pot towards the elder''s head in an attempt to attack his spiritual soul. The elder''s eyes widened.


    "What?


    How have you mastered such a mysterious spiritual sense attack? I''ve never seen anything like this!


    It looks like you hold many secrets. I will have to find out what they are later," the elder in black said, studying Austin.


    An evil smile played on the elder''s lips. With ease, he sent a powerful spiritual sense from his head and the Spiritual Pot flew back towards Austin.


    The pot approached Austin''s soul and a sharp pain radiated through his head. He groaned and nearly fell to his knees.


    He closed his eyes and focused on the spiritual tree. Moments later, the pot was kicked out from his Soul Sea and he was left unscathed.


    Austin wasn''t shocked to see the horror on the elder''s face. That spiritual sense attack had been at least ten times more powerful than his own spiritual sense and he was able to defeat it. The spiritual tree took all the credit for that.


    The elder gnashed his teeth and began pulling Austin towards him at a faster pace. Austin''s mind was racing to find an escape but he couldn''t see a way. Suddenly, there was a popping sound and a thin, old man appeared beside him.


    "Sorry but you''re not going to have a chance to discover this brat''s secrets," the old man said, grinning at the elder in black.


    He stepped into the space between Austin and the elder in black.


    Gradually, the space around Austin went back to normal.


    His feet fell flat on the ground again and he stopped being pulled towards the elder.


    "It''s you, old man!" Austin beamed.


    He had never been so glad to see Earth Hermit before. Now that he was here, and the elder could not touch Austin.


    "Yeah. Let''s go," Earth Hermit replied with a smile.


    The situation had turned to one of mortal peril to hope. The world felt wide again, like Austin was invincible.


    ''This is perfect. I''m safe now. Even just a couple seconds later and I would have been dead, '' Austin thought, clapping his hands together once in celebration.


    "Who are you?


    You want to save this brat? Good luck with that. You''ll have to defeat me first," the elder in black taunted.


    He raised an eyebrow at Earth Hermit and stepped backwards, preparing himself for battle.


    "That''s giving yourself


    f a sudden, a fishing pole had materialized in the elder''s right hand. It was one of his magic treasures.


    He put the fishing pole over his shoulder and cast it forward.


    Grey fishing line began to spool out and on the end of it, there was a giant hook.


    The fishing line seemed to go on forever.


    He squeezed the fishing pole tightly and scrunched his face, hoping that he would catch the old compass.


    Moments later, a crisp sound of metal hitting metal rang out. A smile formed on the elder''s face.


    As he reeled the fishing line back in, the old compass came into view. The other elders cheered and waited anxiously for it to reach them.


    "Looks like your Space Compass is not that powerful, Earth Hermit," the elder in grey muttered with a smug smile.


    He jerked the pole towards him and eagerly reached out for the old compass.


    To his horror, the Space Compass began glowing.


    Power shot out of it.


    The hook sprung off of the compass and flew at the elder in grey. He ducked just in time.


    "This can''t be happening! It''s all an illusion!"


    the elder in grey exclaimed while running backwards to take cover.


    Swoosh!


    The compass had disappeared once again. The elder in grey looked at the empty space and stammered.


    "What''s going on?


    Why didn''t you stop Earth Hermit?"


    The other elders approached the elder in grey. He placed his face in his hands and sighed.


    "Earth Hermit made a breakthrough.


    Now his cultivation base is a realm higher than mine,"


    the elder in grey answered.


    "What? That old bastard reached a higher realm?


    This isn''t fair! Now he is stronger than all of us,"


    an elder who constantly gave off a purple light added.


    "Fuck! I have been stuck in this realm for nearly a thousand years.


    Now this old man is one step ahead of me,"


    an elder enveloped in dark light cursed, looking sullen.

 Chapter 1658 The Flame Holy Lands Former Headquarters

    "Perhaps Earth Hermit came to a breakthrough with the help of the Purple Immortal''s treasures he got.


    We can only imagine the number of amazing treasures in it," the elder in gray said.


    These people knew that Earth Hermit and Austin had taken the Purple Immortal''s coffin with them.


    "You have a point," another elder butted in.


    "His breakthrough must''ve something to do with the Purple Immortal''s treasures.


    We can''t afford to waste time making assumptions here. Let''s go now and find them!"


    He then turned to a light dot and flew towards the compass''s direction.


    The other elders followed suit.


    A day later, news about several top sects destroying the Flame Holy Land spread like wildfire in the East Mainland.


    People were shocked to hear such explosive news, especially since all cultivators knew that the Flame Holy Land was being rebuilt.


    However, they didn''t know where the Flame Holy Land was. Its core members had kept a low profile in the past decades, rebuilding the sect in secret.


    That was why hearing about the Flame Holy Land getting wiped out came as a tremendous shock. How on earth did the assailants track its address?


    More news had kept coming.


    People heard that the three ultimate magical treasures appeared during the battle between Flame Holy Land and other sects.


    Amidst the intense battle, the three remarkable magical treasures turned the battlefield into ruins.


    As soon as this news broke out, throngs of cultivators went running to the battlefield. They were both curious and anxious about knowing first-hand the power of these magic treasures.


    The ultimate magical treasure was the most powerful magic treasure in all of the Divine Continent.


    Common cultivators had no chance to see it for themselves.


    Their hopes were crushed, however, when they reached the battlefield, which used to be a series of mountains with endless forests.


    The ground looked charred due to the ashes that were scattered all over it.


    The place was barely recognizable.


    Worse, the atmosphere was damp and dark o


    be a long and dangerous trip. But we have to do this. We need to meet Elder Brendan and the two other elders there,"


    Steward Nolan responded, firm and confident in his decision.


    "Old man, you''ve already helped us once. How about you help us get to our former headquarters?"


    Austin interjected.


    ''He is hella good. Should he agree to escort us, our safety is guaranteed, '' he thought.


    "Alright. I''ll take you there for your sake. You''re kind of growing on me anyway.


    Besides, I hate what they did to you. They have no right to get in the way of you rebuilding your sect.


    They''re after the ultimate magical treasure and the Flame Scripture, but they absolutely went overboard,"


    Earth Hermit said.


    The four stewards and disciples from the Flame Holy Land couldn''t feel more excited.


    ''This is amazing. A well-respected and powerful master has recognized our sect, '' they thought.


    "Thank you, old man,"


    Austin said, sincerity evident in his eyes.


    "Tsk. Cut the crap. Let''s get going,"


    Earth Hermit said back.


    He took out his old compass and sent the members of the Flame Holy Land, including Austin, inside it.


    Then, he headed for the Flame Holy Land''s former headquarters.


    With his strength and caliber, no one could get in his way.


    No one was a match for him, except those several top cultivators, in the entire East Mainland.

 Chapter 1659 Dragon Shadows In The Moonlight

    The former headquarters of Flame Holy Land was now a famous and notable ruins.


    According to legend, it used to be the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land during ancient times.


    It was a place surrounded by beautiful mountains and abundant in spiritual energy. The landscape was breath-taking, making it a land genuinely blessed by the gods.


    However, the glorious Flame Holy Land was destroyed overnight and turned into a vast, scorching desert.


    It took Earth Hermit a dozen days to reach the blazing barren land.


    When he did, he got all the members of the Flame Holy Land out of his old compass.


    "Is this place where the old Flame Holy Land used to be located?"


    Austin murmured, looking at the boundless desert.


    The horizon extended like ocean waves�C�Cnothing could be seen at the end of those numerous sand dunes.


    The area was arid, and no living thing could be spotted anywhere near. Only a bleak, silent air could be heard from the entire place.


    ''Is this place the original headquarters of the Flame Holy Land, which used to be one of the four holy lands in the East Mainland?''


    Austin asked himself silently, shocked by what welcomed his sight.


    ''The other three holy lands still exist and are continuously flourishing in the East Mainland as top sects.


    But there are only over three hundred members in the Flame Holy Land, and its base was even wiped out by others.


    How could a notable sect end up like this?


    This is just so sad, '' Austin sighed inwardly.


    "It''s dragon shadows!" Earth Hermit exclaimed, looking up at the sky in the distance.


    His eyes suddenly lit up in utter delight.


    The curious members of the Flame Holy Land traced the direction of his gaze, and shadows of a white dragon came into their view.


    They flew into the starry sky from the horizon, dancing freely as they flapped their gigantic wings.


    "There is more than one dragon shadow!"


    Earth Hermit exclaimed in thrill.


    He was right�C�Cwhite dragon shadows soared into the sky from different directions and danced.


    "Oh, jeez! The legend is true!"


    Everyone stared at the dragon shadows, completely speechless.


    "What''s that?"


    Austin, who also gazed at the shadows, asked curiously.


    Since he wasn''t a native of the East Mainland, there were many things he didn''t know about this place.


    "There is


    heir tracks.


    As they searched for the source of that sound, they saw three figures stumbling towards them.


    "It''s the three elders!" someone suddenly gushed.


    Four stewards and disciples from the Flame Holy Land came dashing at them with untold excitement and joy written all over their faces.


    "There you are!"


    the three elders exclaimed in chorus.


    They glanced at the disciples, with thrill and glee visible in their eyes.


    "Good! That''s good. I''m glad that you made it out alive,"


    Elder Brendan said in a trembling voice, almost crying in sheer joy, knowing that his comrades were safe and sound.


    The three elders caught sight of Earth Hermit, who was murmuring with a brooding expression while holding the compass in his hands.


    His mere presence and the fact that he was with their disciples caught the three elders by great surprise.


    "Why are you here, Earth Hermit?" Elder Brenden asked, gaping at the old man.


    "Well, about that... Earth Hermit helped us flee from that place,"


    Steward Nolan explained abruptly, sensing the building tension.


    "What? Earth Hermit saved you?"


    Steward Nolan''s explanation left the three elders more confused.


    But as soon as their eyes fell on Austin, they finally understood why Earth Hermit would have come to their crew''s aid.


    They knew he had rescued their folks for Austin''s sake.


    Words on the ground were that Earth Hermit and Austin worked together to take Purple Immortal''s coffin, so the young man was probably the only reason why the former helped their men out.

 Chapter 1660 Nine-dragon Space-blocking Array

    The three elders from the Flame Holy Land expressed great gratitude towards Earth Hermit. Their eyes shone with sincerity.


    ''If it weren''t for him, all our members would have lost their lives.


    We owe him a lot.


    Now that our base had been destroyed, these over three hundred disciples are our only hope, '' they mused.


    Earth Hermit nodded at them and gestured to accept their thanks. After that, he then continued to scout the desert with his compass.


    Austin was watching the Earth Hermit intently. He knew that the he had some discoveries.


    "I heard that you were hurt. Are you all right?" Steward Nolan inquired worriedly as he turned to the three elders.


    He quickly scanned their bodies for injuries.


    Hearing this, the disciples swarmed towards the elders because they were also concerned about them.


    The three elders were deadly pale as if they were sick. Their skin was so white, which made them look quite weak.


    "We''re good. Don''t worry.


    We just used too much vital energy to activate the ultimate magical treasure, but don''t worry. We''ll get better soon,"


    Elder Brendan replied and assured them.


    Upon hearing that, the rest of them felt much relieved.


    The three elders were the core figures of the Flame Holy Land. If anything bad happened to them, there would be no hope to rebuild their sect.


    Meanwhile, Earth Hermit continued to scan the dessert. "I found it!" he soon exclaimed in sheer delight.


    He was far away from the members of the Flame Holy Land.


    Surprised and curious about the sudden outburst, all the people rushed towards Earth Hermit who was standing on a sand dune.


    The sand dune was quite high, which made it look like a hill.


    "What was it, old man? What did you find?"


    Austin asked as he stared at Earth Hermit, eyes full of great curiosity.


    "I found a dragon shadow,"


    Earth Hermit replied excitedly.


    "What?"


    Hearing what he just said, the members of the Flame Holy Land were all shocked.


    "Where is it?"


    Austin asked with a hint of thrill in his voice.


    "It''s right beneath my feet. It is hiding in this dune,"


    Earth Hermit delightedly answered as he fixed his gaze on the dune.


    "Really?"


    everyone asked almost at the same time, astonishment in their eyes.


    ''The dragon shadow is in this sand dune?''


    They began to check the sand with the use of their spiritual senses.


    Much to their disappointment, they didn''t fi


    k together to break this Nine-dragon Space-blocking Array. What do you say?"


    Earth Hermit proposed to the elder.


    "All right. I''m in! It was said that the Nine-dragon Space-blocking Array is used to lock down a space.


    If there is indeed another space here, the legacy of our sect might be hidden there," Elder Brendan agreed.


    He trembled in excitement at the thought that he might be able to get a hold of their ancient scripture.


    With Elder Brendan''s agreement, Earth Hermit rubbed his hands with an expectant look on his face. The greatest pleasure in his life was exploring geography and tombs.


    Now that he knew that the legendary Nine-dragon Space-blocking Array was here, he would utilize this chance to study this powerful array.


    "It is said that the Nine-dragon Space-blocking Array contains spatial force. It would be better if we seek help from a guy who is good at spatial power,"


    Earth Hermit added.


    The next second, both his and Elder Brendan''s eyes lit up as an idea occurred to them. They turned to look at Austin simultaneously.


    "We need your help, Austin,"


    Earth Hermit and Elder Brendan said in chorus.


    "No problem," Austin agreed with a nod.


    He was also curious about that Nine-dragon Space-blocking Array.


    "Everyone, you go find yourself a nearby place to have some rest. Don''t disturb us for a while,"


    Elder Brendan instructed the members of the Flame Holy Land.


    Elder Leder and Elder Damian led their crew to a flat area nearby to rest.


    Meanwhile, Austin, Earth Hermit, and Elder Brendan continued to talk about how they could break the array.

 Chapter 1661 The Real Headquarters Of The Flame Holy Land

    Earth Hermit, Elder Brendan, and Austin finally agreed to a plan after an impassioned discussion.


    They each had a task to fulfill: Earth Hermit would track down the nine natural vessels of dragon energy. Elder Brendan would set up arrays to restrict these vessels. And, Austin would scour for an area where spatial force existed.


    Earth Hermit inferred that the nine natural vessels of dragon energy had been guarding a special space with spatial force.


    Austin took note of this and summoned the gnome to help him trace that space.


    "Whoa! Is this the legendary ancient beast? The gnome?" Earth Hermit exclaimed. His eyes widened, gaping at Austin''s companion.


    Likewise, Elder Brendan stared at the gnome with sheer astonishment.


    This was the first time that they met the gnome.


    They quickly recovered from the shock, nonetheless, and began their work soon after with Austin.


    Earth Hermit used his old compass as a reference while treading the area.


    Meanwhile, Elder Brendan set up arrays in the desert.


    Austin and the gnome activated their spatial powers to scan the desert for vibrations of the spatial force.


    After two hours, the gnome''s face lit up.


    "I felt the spatial force! Over there!"


    he said, dashing at the direction he pointed.


    Austin''s spirits lifted as well, and he followed the gnome to a dune.


    "Yes. There it is. I can feel it!" the gnome said with conviction, pointing to the flat dune beside him.


    Austin perceived and confirmed the spatial force coming from the dune.


    Earth Hermit and Elder Brendan followed Austin and the gnome in an instant, using their bodily movement skills.


    "Set up several arrays here to block the space. Hurry up or the nine natural vessels of dragon energy will take the special space with them!"


    Earth Hermit shouted.


    Elder Brendan quickly threw array flags around the dune. They disappeared into the void which meant they were successfully installed.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Nine huge dragon shadows tried to escape from the dune near them and hovered in the sky.


    Though it seemed that they wanted to fly away, they couldn''t do so because the area was sealed by an invisible force.


    So, the nine white dragon shadows, which were a thousand meters long, growled helplessly and struggled to flee.


    Thanks


    th his realization.


    His face was filled with tears.


    He knelt down and pressed his hands against the ground, paying the deepest respect to the land he longed for.


    Earth Hermit, Austin, and the gnome were taken aback by their discovery.


    Suddenly, Earth Hermit screamed.


    "There are so many corpses!"


    He hurtled around. Austin and Elder Brendan followed him, their faces quickly shifting expression from excitement to disconcertment.


    Soon, they saw a multitude of dead bodies, scattered around the place.


    The bodies belonged to men, women, old, and young. They were all wearing ancient regalia.


    But what shocked the group more was that the corpses didn''t rot one bit. It looked as if they had just passed away for a day.


    Austin and the gnome couldn''t help wondering how the remains of these people


    who had died long ago managed to preserve their bodies this way.


    Earth Hermit took time to contemplate what they had just seen.


    "Perhaps, a powerful array exists here that can freeze time.


    That could be the reason why these corpses haven''t rotten after such a long time," he surmised.


    Austin was stopped in his tracks.


    "Seriously? There is such a thing that can make time stand still?" he blurted.


    "I know some of them," Elder Brendan said, his eyes swollen from crying.


    "They were members of our Flame Holy Land."


    He walked closer to the dead bodies.


    "Hugh... Becky...," Elder Brendan murmured.


    He got up to look for more acquaintances, as tears continued to rush down his face.

 Chapter 1662 The Carving

    "I was only a common outer disciple of the Flame Holy Land.


    One day, I went out with several other outer disciples to improve ourselves through trials.


    Before we finished our cultivation outside, we heard that something happened to our headquarters. Because of that, we came back hurriedly.


    But when we arrived there, we found that our headquarters was gone.


    Instead, an endless red desert replaced it.


    We looked everywhere in the desert but we did not find our companions and superiors.


    Later, one of our sect elders appeared right in front of us. He was badly injured and dying.


    Before he died, he entrusted us with the ultimate magical treasure of our sect and asked us to rebuild our sect," Elder Brendan recalled.


    He walked up to the dead bodies as he stared at them.


    As he saw the rest of his companions, he looked lonely.


    It was only then that Austin and Earth Hermit knew of the elder''s true identity.


    ''It turns out that Elder Brendan was just a common outer disciple of the Flame Holy Land.


    I bet Elder Leder and Elder Damian were those who went out for the trials with him, '' Austin and Earth Hermit thought.


    The three of them continued moving. Elder Brendan took the lead, while Austin and Earth Hermit followed behind him.


    Since Elder Brendan used to cultivate here as a disciple of the Flame Holy Land, he knew this place very well.


    As they kept walking forward, they ran into countless corpses on the ground.


    The corpses did not rot at all. It looked as if they were only asleep.


    After passing through several mountains without taking a break, the three of them came to a scenic place.


    The mist made of thick spiritual energy enveloped the entire area. There were falls, streams, and plenty of splendid palaces there. Both Austin and Earth Hermit were stunned and enthralled by the breath-taking scenery. They felt like they were in a wonderland.


    "This is the center of our headquarters.


    Only the senior members and principal disciples had access to this place,"


    Elder Brendan said as he gestured to introduce the place.


    After appreciating the view, he then led Austin and Earth Hermit to another location.


    "This is the Sacred Cliff," Elder Brendan continued.


    Austin and Earth Hermit glanced around. There were numerous rare flowe


    ritual sense to perceive the elder and his box in the carving.


    Time ticked by as all of them continued to explore.


    Whether cultivators could master the ancient scripture depended on their spiritual soul power and their talent in martial arts.


    It had nothing to do with their cultivation base.


    Cultivators needed to spend a lot of time cultivating in order to improve themselves and reach higher realms.


    The talent in martial arts could not be easily acquired even if they worked very hard.


    For five consecutive days, Austin had been working on the carving really hard. Much to his disappointment, he didn''t get anywhere.


    Neither did the three elders, nor the stewards and other disciples.


    "Come on guys, we can do this!


    The chance of getting back the Flame Scripture solely depends on us.


    We must hurry up! If the carving disappears, we might lose our ancient scripture forever,"


    Elder Brendan encouraged them as they were about to lose hope.


    Hearing what their elder said, the rest of them pulled themselves together and continued studying the carving.


    On the tenth day, something happened to Austin.


    A soft power came at him. He was a little taken aback from the sudden soft blow.


    ''What''s happening?'' Austin wondered.


    He took a closer look at the carving to seek for answers. He was surprised when he saw the elder dressed like a Taoist in the picture flash him an amiable smile.


    The cover was removed from the box. Suddenly, a beam of light came out of it and flew towards Austin''s head.

 Chapter 1663 Austin Became The Holy Heritor

    As soon as the light entered Austin''s head, an ancient scripture appeared in his Soul Sea.


    It was the Flame Scripture.


    The Flame Scripture was one of the most important treasures of the Flame Holy Land.


    Back then, the Flame Holy Land was one of the four holy lands. However, it was destroyed overnight one thousand five hundred years ago. Since then, the scripture had been missing. It was only now that it entered Austin''s Soul Sea.


    The carving and the Flame Scripture were priceless items to cultivators.


    A cultivator''s fighting skill didn''t depend on martial arts alone.


    There are actually two factors: his talent in martial arts and the martial skill formulas that he had learned.


    So if two cultivators were both good in martial arts, the one who had cultivated the ancient scripture would be the stronger.


    It was believed that ancient scriptures were the most powerful martial skills in the world.


    The moment the Flame Scripture dashed into his Soul Sea, Austin emitted a bright light.


    He was bathed in the light.


    A layer of light was covering the surface of his body.


    Austin looked like a deity.


    As they watched what was happening, people around realized what was going on with him.


    All their eyes were fixed on Austin in shock.


    Even the three elders who were studying the carving opened their eyes instantly. They were also astonished upon seeing Austin bathing in light.


    "Austin did it! He got the Flame Scripture," exclaimed Elder Brendan. He was so thrilled.


    "This is great! Our ancient scripture is back," gushed the other two elders.


    They were so elated that they almost burst into tears.


    While everyone was basking in untold delight, something unexpected happened.


    They became more surprised when the cliff began shaking.


    Then a few seconds later, nine huge white shadows came out of it.


    They were the nine natural vessels of dragon energy.


    Austin who was still going through the scripture opened his eyes abruptly when he sensed the nine white dragon shadows. He fixed his gaze on them.


    The nine white dragon shadows threw their heads back altogether and let out a loud growl. Even people miles away were able to hear them.


    Under everyone''s astonished gaze, the nine white dragon shadows rushed toward Austin simultaneously.


    In the blink of an eye, they entered his body.


    Austin felt a tremendous amount of spiritual energy inside him after the nine dragon shadows entered his body.


    They contained so much spiritual power that Austin''s body seemed not able to bear.


    ppen.


    ''What''s going on? Why did I become the Holy Heritor? I''m not ready for this, '' brooded Austin.


    ''I''m not a remarkable genius in martial arts. If it weren''t for the Fire Stela and the Omnipotent Pot, I would have been killed by the nine natural vessels of dragon energy. I was just lucky to survive. It even feels like I cheated.''


    Austin still couldn''t believe his fate.


    "Austin, this is our holy lord''s decision. We have no right to change it. You are now the boss," insisted Elder Brendan.


    "To be honest with you, the two elders and I as well as the four stewards got our titles without the holy lord''s permission. In short, we are just common outer disciples to our holy lord."


    Elder Brendan already confided to Austin because he was now seeing him as his superior.


    "But you are different. Our holy lord recognized you as our Holy Heritor.


    From now on, you will be in charge of everything in our sect.


    You are obliged to develop our sect."


    Elder Brendan''s voice was very serious.


    He looked Austin in the eye.


    Elder Leder, Elder Damian and the four stewards nodded in agreement.


    ''Seriously? Revive the Flame Holy Land?'' thought Austin inwardly.


    He felt like everything was so surreal.


    ''This will be a very challenging task for me. The Flame Holy Land is too weak right now. It will not be easy to get its place back in the East Mainland although it used to be on par with the other three holy lands.''


    Austin contemplated for a while. ''But it seems like I don''t have other choice now.''


    "All right. Since you are all agreeable to the holy lord, I''ll do it."


    He finally made a decision to accept the new responsibility given to him by the holy lord.

 Chapter 1664 Three Blazing Suns

    "Elder Brendan, I got the Flame Scripture. Now I will send a copy of this scripture into your Soul Sea. You have to share it with them so they can learn it too,"


    Austin said.


    "What? This Flame Scripture is one of the most priceless treasures in our sect. Only core members and principal disciples are qualified and allowed to learn it."


    Elder Brendan doubted Austin''s words. He shook his head and thought about it deeply.


    "Elder Brendan, our sect has gone very weak. If they can learn and practice the Flame Scripture from you, they would improve their strength quicker than the normal process. Imagine what it could do our people!


    We only have over three hundred disciples left.


    They play a very important role. The future and growth of our sect is in their hands.


    I think they should all be our principal disciples.


    Once our sect becomes as powerful as the other three holy lands, they will take much credit for that.


    I really think they deserve to cultivate the Flame Scripture,"


    Austin reasoned.


    The three elders exchanged glances at one another.


    ''Common disciples have no access to the ancient scripture in a holy land.


    Only those talented principal disciple are qualified to learn it.


    But Austin has a good point.


    Our sect is too weak. We don''t have enough strong cultivators. It has made our sect defenseless and vulnerable to our enemies.


    If we allow these disciples to cultivate the Flame Scripture, they will progress and advance in their skills for a shorter time.


    Even though they were pursued by the people from other sects and clans, they chose to stay with us. Their actions proved their loyalty to our sect, '' the three elders weighed on their decision.


    "I understand. If that is your order, I will follow it.


    I will impart the Flame Scripture to them gradually.


    What are you waiting for? You should thank our Holy Heritor for this,"


    Elder Brendan said to the disciples.


    "Thank you, Holy Heritor!" the disciples thanked Austin profusely with a smile on their faces.


    Upon hearing this, they rejoiced and were clapping their hands with joy and gratefulness.


    They considered ancient scripture to be a rare treasure. It had with it ancient fighting techniques and the most powerful martial skills.


    Most cultivators didn''t even stand a chance to go near it, not to mention practice it.


    Only the principal disciples from the three holy lands and from the three prominent clans and outstanding killers in the Slaughtering Sect were privileged to learn them. It was an honor to learn the ancient scripture.


    Cultivators who had the opportunity to learn the ancient scripture were far stronger than anyone of those who belonged to their level.


    The disciples were so overwhelmed with gratefulness that they all bowed to Austin.


    ''Thanks to Austin, we will have access to such amazing scripture. We might get somewhere in martial arts after all,


    ase in size.


    The Fire Stela had just refined a tiny part of it.


    Other people including the three elders were cultivating in the former headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    Losing the base was a huge blow to them. They did not expect to get out of it alive.


    Hence, they all dedicated themselves to cultivating for they were desperate to enhance themselves.


    Austin directed all his energy working on the Golden Sun Scripture. He was anxious and determined to reach higher realms.


    Another eight months passed quickly. Each one was busy cultivating and strengthening themselves.


    One fine day, Austin who was engaged in his cultivation trembled lightly.


    A violent, powerful vital energy burst out from his body. It was so strong that it shook the ground.


    He had reached the preliminary stage of Bitter Sea Realm.


    Austin was happy with his current cultivation.


    ''After more than a year''s of pure hard work and dedication, I reached the preliminary stage of Bitter Sea Realm. All my efforts paid off, '' he thought, delighted with what he had accomplished.


    ''I made such a rapid progress, thanks to the natural vessel of dragon energy which provided the abundant, pure spiritual energy for me.''


    As he basked in joy for his now advanced power and skills, he felt something was going on with his elixir field.


    The three golden balls in his elixir field burst out from his body, at the same time.


    They circled around Austin and were sending out blazing, golden lights.


    The three golden balls hovered behind Austin, rising and falling in mid-air.


    Austin''s surroundings became bright and a golden light splashed all across the place. It was an elegant display of power and energy that couldn''t be contained.


    While Austin marveled at the sight, a piece of information appeared in his Soul Sea.


    A few words appeared in golden letters:


    Three Blazing Suns was an abnormal vision created by the Golden Sun Scripture.

 Chapter 1665 Rapid Progress

    Austin gradually started to understand what was going on as he kept reading the information in his Soul Sea. He was able to comprehend everything now.


    ''When I get ahead to an important point in cultivating the Golden Sun Scripture, I will be able to create abnormal visions.


    And the Three Blazing Suns is one of them, '' Austin realized.


    "Boy, the Golden Sun Scripture is indeed a remarkable formula.


    It helps you to create abnormal visions when you''re cultivating it.


    In our East Mainland, it is believed that only the ancient scriptures can create abnormal visions."


    The Flame Emperor''s voice suddenly sounded inside Austin''s Soul Sea.


    The Flame Emperor''s soul had been in deep slumber in the Soul-nourishing Bead. According to him, staying there was good for his soul.


    His soul spent most of its time in the Soul-nourishing Bead after it got hold of that bead.


    "Do you mean to say that people can''t create abnormal visions unless they learn the ancient scriptures?" Austin asked in surprise.


    ''Does it mean that Golden Sun Scripture is as valuable as an ancient scripture?'' he wondered.


    "Exactly. Boy, I figured out that the Golden Sun Scripture is an amazing formula. I guess, it can be on par with any ancient scripture,"


    the Flame Emperor replied, as he tried to tell Austin about its powers.


    Austin nodded his head in agreement.


    Until now, Austin had acquired two ancient scriptures: the Infernal Scripture and the Flame Scripture.


    He had already studied them carefully.


    There were profound vital energy refining formulas in both of the two ancient scriptures. But Austin still insisted on cultivating the Golden Sun Scripture after some contemplation.


    "Brat, abnormal visions appear because the martial skill one displays resonates with the universe.


    Each abnormal vision contains terrifying amount of power.


    You already saw the power of the Dark Scripture of the Ji Clan, right?


    The cultivators, who learn the Dark Scripture, can create a large area of darkness,"


    the Flame Emperor explained to Austin.


    "I see,"


    Austin responded with a nod.


    ''I saw the cultivators from the Ji Clan make a large area of darkness, on more than one occasion. So that was also an abnormal vision.''


    Having learnt something more, Austin resumed his cultivation.


    As the Fire Stela con


    future of our sect. So, please proceed with caution when you''re away.


    The former headquarters of our sect is now our new stronghold.


    I will set up some illusions in the desert to prevent other people from breaking in here."


    Elder Brendan explained it all to Austin after pondering for a while.


    Austin nodded.


    "One more thing, Holy Heritor! This is a special Contact Jade Slip. Take it with you.


    I''ve got one too. As long as the distance between us is within ten thousand miles, the Contact Jade Slip will send and receive signals.


    Then, we will be able to locate each other.


    The other two elders and I are planning to leave soon to recruit more disciples,"


    Elder Brendan added as he gave the Contact Jade Slip to Austin.


    Since Austin was the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land, he had to care more about himself than he did earlier. After all, he would be the holy lord of their holy land one day.


    Austin took the Contact Jade Slip.


    Since the three elders insisted, he had to let them escort him to the red desert outside the former headquarters of the Flame Holy Land, The elders asked him to take care of himself, before they let him leave.


    ''Now that I''ve become the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land, I can''t do anything I want as before. I can''t be impulsive and get into troubles. I need to take steps carefully, ''


    Austin thought, overwhelmed with their excessive concern and the responsibilities on his shoulders.


    After leaving the desert, Austin reached a busy city nearby.


    It was called the Myth City.

 Chapter 1666 Spiritual Tower

    Austin walked through the gates. As he looked around, he found that the Myth City was a big, busy city hustling and bustling with activity.


    After strolling around for half a day, he heard an interesting piece of news.


    People began to discuss that the door of the Spiritual Tower was going to open. The tower was located within the Sacred Martial Kingdom of the East Mainland. It was said that the gates of the tower opened once every one hundred years.


    Many young cultivators, especially the talented ones, were on their way to the Sacred Martial Kingdom to reach the Spiritual Tower.


    ''What''s the Spiritual Tower?'' Austin wondered.


    He hadn''t grown up in the East Mainland, so he knew nothing about the Spiritual Tower.


    Austin inquired about the Spiritual Tower from the Flame Emperor.


    "The Spiritual Tower is extremely famous in our East Mainland.


    It lies in the Angel City of the Sacred Martial Kingdom. It is a purple, nine-story tower.


    There are nine small worlds sealed inside it. Each floor has a small world.


    Each small world is full of rare and precious items.


    Above all, there is a special treasure called the spiritual crystal.


    The spiritual crystal is of great value and help for spiritual sense cultivation. If a cultivator gets one, he can use it to enhance the strength of his spiritual sense multiple times.


    These spiritual crystals only exist in the Spiritual Tower.


    For most of the cultivators, it''s difficult to cultivate spiritual sense. The only way to improve their spiritual sense is by reaching higher realms.


    However, spiritual crystals can directly enhance spiritual sense. That''s why they are an attractive and valuable treasure.


    Each time the Spiritual Tower opens, lots of young cultivators, especially the talented ones, are attracted and reach it. They plan to explore the tower and look for spiritual crystals,"


    the Flame Emperor explained in detail to Austin.


    "A magic tower with nine small worlds? That''s amazing!"


    Austin remarked.


    "Divine Continent is a bigger and more advanced place compared to the Prime Martial World.


    There are many magic places, including sites of old sects, ancient relics, places for trials, ancient great masters'' residences and many unknown places.


    The martial arts and civilization found here can date back to


    ur young men. They gave off a domineering aura. It looked like they despised the other young cultivators present in the crowd.


    They were from the Ji Clan.


    "Max, where is that Prince Edward? Did he get cold feet and flee from the Angel City?"


    one of the four young cultivators from the Ji Clan said loudly.


    "Ha-ha! You''ve got a good point.


    Max is our Holy Heritor. Among the young generation of the East Mainland, I bet five such men would be able to match up to him.


    That damn Edward was foolish to dare and accept the challenge. He is digging his own grave,"


    another young man from the Ji Clan responded in a booming voice. There was pride evident in their voices.


    The four young cultivators, who stood behind Max Ji, started laughing out loudly.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Suddenly, innumerable light dots rained down on the platform.


    And a figure showed up in the sky. He quickly strode towards the area above the platform.


    "Max, help!" shouted the four young men who had been standing behind Max Ji and boasting loudly a few moments ago.


    The golden light dots enveloped the whole platform in an instant. They released overwhelming demonic energy, which made the entire platform shake violently.


    The young cultivators who stood behind Max Ji were turned pale with extreme fear.


    In an instant, each light dot turned into a golden feather.


    The countless golden feathers shot towards Max Ji and the young men of the Ji Clan like sharp arrows. Max Ji and his companions were taken aback by this sudden attack.

 Chapter 1667 Edward

    "Humph!" snorted Max coldly.


    He was standing on the platform. He was dealing with the golden feathers that were galloping toward him. With a wave of his hand, thick fog suddenly appeared.


    Thousands of golden feathers shot into the black fog as if they had fallen into mud. Then their speed slowed down and their power slowly weakened.


    Finally, the golden feathers were suspended in the dark fog. They were motionless as if they were frozen.


    A few moments later, the black fog faded away and the golden feathers disappeared as well.


    After seeing what had just happened, the young cultivators of the Ji Clan behind Max breathed a sigh of relief.


    They actually looked very pale and frightened.


    Had it not been for Max who stopped the golden feathers, they would have all been dead now.


    "Humph! You fools have the audacity to talk about me behind me back?"


    A golden figure suddenly walked in midair going to the platform.


    He was clad in gold. He had a handsome face, sharp eyes and golden hair. He looked as dazzling as the sun.


    The man was Edward, the prince of the beast race.


    Edward looked very arrogant. He stared at Max and the young cultivators of the Ji Clan with sharp eyes.


    The young cultivators felt that Edward''s biting stare went through their whole being. They were all tongue-tied.


    Obviously, he was a terrifying person. Who would want to offend such a creature like him?


    "I can''t believe you accepted the challenge," said Max to Edward calmly.


    The expression on his face had not changed at all.


    "Ha ha! Are you kidding me?" answered Edward. "No one in the East Mainland can make me back down. Do you think you can? You must be dreaming, man!"


    Edward let out an infuriating laugh.


    He looked so domineering as his blonde hair danced with the wind.


    He was also surrounded by golden light that made him look like he was made of gold.


    "You might have forgotten what you did to Paul last month. Don''t you know that he is still bedridden up to now?" upbraided Max.


    "Today, I''ll surely make you pay for it," he added.


    His expression was eerily calm. His eyes didn''t show any emotions at all.


    "Yes, I injured your cousin Paul. Don''t worry, I am not yet a senile. I remember everything I did to him," answered Edward with a smirk.


    "But you cousin just deserved it. He hurt Peacock Princess of our beast race before. I only took vengeance for her."


    An intense fury flashed through his eyes upon mentioning Paul''s name.


    "Actually, I was already kind enough for not killing him that time


    ifferent sects and families, '' thought Austin with a frown.


    How could he believe that Bray was serious?


    "Look! The Holy Son and the Holy Daughter of the Arcane Holy Land are here too," whispered one cultivator suddenly.


    Then everyone saw rays of light streaming through the crowd from afar.


    All of a sudden, two individuals were in front of them.


    One was a man surrounded by a blazing purple light while the other was a graceful and noble woman.


    They were Stephen and Polly - the Holy Son and the Holy Daughter of the Arcane Holy Land.


    Austin had once met them in the Purple Moon Mansion.


    Stephen and Polly, together with their fellow disciples stopped in midair. Apparently, they came to watch the battle between Max and Edward.


    "Hayden and Rena of the Han Clan are also here," whispered another one from the crowd.


    A man and a woman galloped to the crowd from afar.


    They then stopped in midair next to the platform.


    Austin looked at the man and the woman quietly.


    The man''s white clothes were fluttering in wind, giving him an aura of a god. He was in his twenties and he had a pair of starry eyes. He stood in midair with a calm yet inscrutable expression.


    The girl was around seventeen or eighteen years old. She was wearing a purple dress which gave her a noble temperament.


    But when she smiled, she was a different person. With a pair of starry eyes and a small dimple on her left cheek, she looked so adorable and smart.


    As time passed by, more and more young masters also arrived.


    Edward and Max were the elites of the younger generation in the East Mainland.


    No wonder the fight between them really attracted a lot of young masters'' attention.

 Chapter 1668 The Door Of The Spiritual Tower Is Opening

    "Cut the crap. Let the fight begin!" Edward urged.


    The presence of the Peacock Princess brought him much delight. He was eager to defeat Max to show off his strength in front of her.


    Filled with high spirits, he released immense demonic energy, which caused a strong wind. His golden hair danced in the wind, and two golden tridents materialized in his hands.


    The tremendous demonic energy began darting at Max.


    Just then, Edward swung his tridents at him.


    A black blade appeared in Max''s hand too. He waved his weapon at Edward, unleashing black vital energy to ward off the demonic energy coming from him.


    The crowd looked at them with keen eyes. The duel between two talented young cultivators had finally begun.


    Max withstood Edward''s attack with his blade.


    A loud clash of the collision of metals was heard.


    Max and Edward both were forced to take a step backwards. They furrowed their eyebrows, and stared at each other.


    Apparently, they became aware about the strength of their opponent.


    As Max steadied himself, black vital energy emerged from his body. As it spread around him, it looked like black flames.


    The next moment, the sky above Max''s head turned dark.


    Two tall, black skeletons with wings popped out behind Max.


    They were completely under Max''s control.


    The two skeletons strode towards Edward.


    Seeing them, Edward let out a defiant snort.


    In a split second, golden vital energy gushed out from his body and rolled dramatically.


    Everything started happening very fast.


    Golden crows with bodies covered by flames came out from Edward''s body.


    In a blink of an eye, hundreds of thousands of fire crows flapped their wings and flew towards the two black, gigantic skeletons.


    At the same time, Edward and Max rushed towards each other.


    The tridents and the black blade clashed, causing a series of loud clanging noises.


    Due to the enormous vital energy and violent demonic energy, the entire platform shook dramatically. The power was so much that it seemed the platform all was going to fall apart any minute soon.


    Edward and Max were engaged in a tough battle.


    Austin had been observing them in the fight, and discovered that both of them were equally matched.


    But he also realized that Edward was faster than Max manifolds.


    Austin assumed that Edward would gain the upper hand soon.


    What happened later confirmed his assumption!


    Two hours passed in the grueling duel. That was when Max was forced to shoot at a far distance.


    He quickly managed to steady himself, but he was already a thousand meters away from Edward.


    His face was turning pale gradually as he kept spitting out blood. It was evident that he was severely injured.


    "Come on, this isn''t over yet!" Edward said loudly.


    On seeing Max spitting blood and getting hurt, he became more confident. He emitted dazzling golden light as if he was a deity. He took a stride in a bid to charge at his opponent. Obviously h


    no harm and had to return empty handed.


    Ever since, no cultivators in the East Mainland took up a chance of breaking into the Spiritual Tower.


    Since the great masters failed to destroy the door of Spiritual Tower with the ultimate magical treasures, they thought it was a futile attempt to open the gates forcibly.


    Austin perceived all the young cultivators around the tower with the aid of his spiritual sense and spotted many acquaintances.


    He saw the Peacock Princess, Edward and Max.


    Later, his eyes fell on a girl, whose face seemed familiar to him. It took him a few moments to recognize her.


    "Stacy is here," he murmured to himself.


    "Belle has come too."


    He had caught sight of Belle��the granddaughter of the prime minister from the Solamnia Kingdom.


    He remembered that when the Martial Arts Tournament had ended, the representative of the Jade Sect had recruited her as their disciple because she had the Crystal Moonlight Body.


    Austin hadn''t seen her since then. To his surprise, he had got the chance to meet her again.


    As his gaze moved around across the crowd, he saw a disciple of the Vasteras Holy Land��Howard.


    "Howard!"


    Austin remarked, as his face turned dark.


    Austin and Howard had agreed to have a duel, but it had been delayed due to many things that had happened in between.


    The people from top sects and clans from the East Mainland had assaulted the base of the Flame Holy Land and ruined it.


    Because of that, Austin had to hide in the former headquarters of the Flame Holy Land. He stayed there in hiding for three years, and used the time to cultivate.


    ''That''s great! Now that he is here, we can have the fight in the Spiritual Tower to fulfill our promises, '' Austin thought as he had his eyes fixated on Howard.


    The man whom he wanted to defeat so desperately was standing there. And Austin was filled with a new energy rising due to anger and hatred for he wanted to win the duel against Howard at any cost.

 Chapter 1669 The Sand Men

    All the young cultivators including Austin waited anxiously for the door of the Spiritual Tower to open.


    Two hours later, the gate of the tower was pushed opened by an invisible force.


    Everyone present watched as the door opened slowly. Their eyes fixed on the small opening in front of them.


    The iron door could withstand even the most powerful attacks from ultimate magical treasures. Its towering strength unparalleled by any other kingdom. It opened every one hundred years and it would close in ten days.


    Finally, the door was fully opened.


    The young cultivators unleashed their spiritual senses to check what was inside the tower but their attempts were to no avail. A spiritual force seemed to block any attempt to peek inside the massive doors.


    "Let''s go!" shouted Stephen who was the Holy Son of the Arcane Holy Land, as he signaled his companions to enter the tower.


    He dashed towards the door at full speed.


    Upon hearing his order, dozens of disciples from the Arcane Holy Land rushed through the door and disappeared into the tower.


    "Let''s get inside.


    The trial has begun!"


    one of the remaining young cultivators shouted.


    A multitude of people raced towards the entrance of the tower. Each one wanted to be the first to enter the door.


    Austin estimated that there were over forty thousand young men present, eager to explore the Spiritual Tower.


    The number of the young cultivators who were going to the tower was equal to the number of disciples in a top sect.


    Austin squeezed his way out from the crowd and got into the Spiritual Tower.


    As soon as he stepped into the tower, he felt a cold mist caressed his skin. A spatial teleportation power enveloped him and lifted him off the ground.


    Soon, he could feel his feet touching the ground.


    As he opened his eyes, he was no longer in that dark room.


    He looked around him and realized he was in an endless desert.


    Yellow sand could be seen everywhere. Some stayed afloat and danced in the wind''s rhythm.


    It was dry and extremely hot. He could feel his skin burning from the heat.


    Three scorching suns paraded in the sky above him. Each was majestic in its own way, but hostile as it gave off blazing light and unbearable heat.


    Austin was sweating under the glare of the three suns. If he wasn''t a cultivator, he would have died of heat stroke the moment he stepped on to the sand.


    He glanced around and did not see any life forms. There was no trees, no plants, herbs. Everything around him was sand.


    "So I am on


    ated, it will transform back into sand.


    This way, this desert can form infinite sand men, '' Austin analyzed.


    Before long, a heap of enlightening crystals dropped in front of him out of nowhere.


    He estimated that there were thirty thousand crystals.


    ''The reward for striking down a sand man  at the premium stage of Emperor Realm is thirty thousand enlightening crystals.


    It''s not an attractive reward


    But anyway I will take them, '' he thought, feeling slightly disappointed at the reward.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin put the enlightening crystals into his Space Ring.


    In a few of moments, another five sand men appeared and surrounded him. They were as huge and as muscular as the first.


    Their cultivation base ranged from the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm to the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    Now that he knew their powers, it was child''s play for Austin to fight them. He finished them in a breeze, and one by one they disappeared back into the sand.


    The reward for slaying a sand man which was at the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm was ten thousand enlightening crystals.


    The reward for taking out a sand man which had the power of the medium stage of Emperor Realm was twenty thousand enlightening crystals.


    Taking care of the sand men was effortless. Austin kept going relying solely on his own spiritual sense.


    Along the way, he was attacked by countless sand men which were at the Emperor Realm.


    It was a piece of cake. Austin finished them with one slap.


    That was the advantage of possessing strong physical power.


    As long as his opponent''s cultivation base was lower than his, he could beat him to death with one strike.

 Chapter 1670 The Power Of The Abnormal Vision

    On his journey, Austin witnessed many cultivators fight the sand men. They punched and pummeled them and ran off to find more.


    They fought with ease because most of the cultivators had a strong spiritual sense. They had moved up in their cultivation so that these attacks were simple to them.


    Austin watched as these cultivators destroyed their enemies. He then realized people came into this tower were all strong cultivators.


    There were so many cultivators that some of them even fought each other.


    The cultivators would single out those who were weaker than them. Then they murdered them and stole their treasures.


    Austin remained indifferent when seeing such scenes. He didn''t have any interest in fighting with the cultivators; he wanted to fight the sand men.


    In their world, strength meant power. The strong ones among them didn''t think twice about murdering the weak. They ignored the begging and pleading and mercilessly killed everyone below them.


    Austin had reached the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm, and he didn''t hide his real strength. It was not about showing off, but a means of self-protection.


    The other cultivators would see him and keep running. They didn''t have enough strength to risk robbing him. Only Divine Bridge Realm masters would challenge him but he hadn''t seen any yet.


    Since entering the tower, Austin had defeated a few hundred sand men that were of the Emperor Realm.


    It took him several minutes to get to the center of the desert. Here, he was in the open and exposed to more strong sand men. He looked around and to his surprise, a sand man was already approaching him.


    With a snarl, a tall, sand man that was at the preliminary stage of Bitter Sea Realm ran towards Austin.


    Its hands were outstretched and there was a hunger for death on its face.


    ''There we go. I can finally fight a sand man that is at the Bitter Sea Realm. I wonder how much I could get this time, ''


    Austin thought.


    With a smile, he activated his bodily movement skill and vanished. A second later, he appeared behind the sand man and ran up to him.


    He retracted his fist and sunk it into the sand man''s head. The sand man cried out and spun to face him.


    Before it could even touch Austin, the sand man exploded and the grains of sand fell to the ground.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    One hundred thousand enlightening crystals appeared out of nowhere and scattered in a circle around Austin.


    ''I get it. If I annihilate a sand man that is at the preliminary stage of Bitter Sea Realm, I''ll be rewarded with one hundred thousand enlightening crystals, '' he thought as he put them in his Space Ring.


    He looked ahead but there were no sand men in sight. Making a decision, he started walking forwards. Eventually, he came across two sand men��one was at the medium stage of Bitter Sea Realm, while the other was at the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm.


    They roared when they saw him and charged towards him. Austin easily destroyed the sand man that was at the medium stage of Bitter Sea Realm, and he saw one hundred and ten thousand enlightening crystals spread across the sand.


    A satisfied smile spread on his lips. He spun on his heel and hit the sand man that was at the premium stage of Bitt


    abnormal vision that came along with the successful cultivation of the Golden Sun Scripture. He could see no better opportunity than this one.


    He closed his eyes and focused.


    In a split second, three small, golden balls came out of his body.


    They soared into the air, slowly growing, before stopping to float behind Austin. Like the sun, they gave off a bright, golden light and extreme heat.


    The men looked at the suns with wide eyes. They stopped running towards Austin and looked at him uncertainly.


    The three golden balls hovered in the air, making the temperature rise so high that it was unbearable for humans.


    Austin smiled.


    The men looked upwards as golden flames shot out of the golden balls and fly towards them.


    The five cultivators were sweating and that sweat dripped into their eyes and blurred their sight. The sand next to Austin was smoking like it was about to catch on fire.


    Austin was surrounded by a sea of golden fire but it didn''t burn him. The three golden balls rose and fell behind, producing more fire every second.


    "Oh, no! We have to run!" screamed the three cultivators who were at the medium stage of Bitter Sea Realm.


    They turned to run but before they could take a step, the flames enveloped them and they couldn''t move.


    "It''s so hot! Help me! Help!"


    Quickly, they tried using their best powers to extinguish the flames but nothing was working. As a last ditch effort, they activated their bodily movement skills, hoping to outrun the fire.


    Austin pointed at the three of them and one of the huge golden balls flew after them. Their bodies turned white as the ball caught up to them, blinding their eyes.


    They were running as fast as they could but it was no match for Austin''s ball of fire. It kissed their heels and they fell to the ground.


    As soon as the golden ball had consumed them, they were nothing but piles of dust.


    "Abnormal vision! This is an abnormal vision! Which holy land or prominent clan are you from?" the remaining two Bitter Sea Realm masters who were at the premium stage exclaimed with fear.


    Austin laughed and turned to look at them with a huge smirk on his face.

 Chapter 1671 Rescuing A Dismal In Distress

    "Go to hell!"


    A stoic faced Austin blurted to them.


    After that, one of the three golden balls flew towards the two cultivators who were at the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm.


    Before they could use their bodily movement skills to run away, the golden ball hit and smashed them to fine powder.


    Those who could display abnormal visions during their cultivation were far more powerful than other cultivators of their level.


    These five men were just common Bitter Sea Realm cultivators. They couldn''t withstand the power of the abnormal vision created by Austin for so long. Eventually, they ended pulverized in no time at all.


    The naked girl gaped at Austin in sheer shock.


    ''That''s scarily good.


    Five in a heartbeat!'' she remarked in awe.


    The girl''s unwavering stare made him uncomfortable. He deliberately cleared his throat just to break the awkward atmosphere that engulfed them. "You are safe now.


    I think I''m no longer needed here,"


    he stiltedly mumbled while secretly checking her out.


    ''She''s hot, '' were the thoughts playing in his mind as he swallowed.


    The maiden was bare from head to toe, nothing hidden from sight.


    Finally realizing her state of undress, the girl screamed out of embarrassment.


    She then wrapped her arms around her body.


    "Turn around,"


    she demanded.


    "Got it. Calm down. Put on some clothes first," he said in panic.


    The shrill scream made his ears ring and caused him to hurriedly turn around blushing.


    The girl immediately took out clean clothes from her Space Ring and quickly wore them.


    Satisfied and composed that she was now clothed, she approached him and offered her hand.


    "I''m Valerie Ding of the Fall Valley. Thank you for saving me, sir,"


    gratefully she muttered this and encouraged him to shake her hand.


    Austin never heard about this Fall Valley before, so he assumed that it was a weak sect.


    "Why were you alone? I guess you came here with other disciples from your sect,"


    he asked.


    "Our sect is one of the fifth-class sects in the East


    epths of the desert


    because the teleportation passage to the second floor was there.


    Once they arrived, he paused in his tracks.


    An idea crossed his mind.


    ''I don''t have much harvest from this floor because I was on the run with hopes of meeting sand men along the way.


    I have the Invincible Bow though and I learned Magic Archery.


    Once I use them both, my targets can''t escape even if they''re a hundred miles away.


    All I need to do is to spot the sand men with the use of my spiritual sense and shoot arrows.


    That way, I can kill a lot of them in a short time and get more enlightening crystals, ''


    Austin mulled over.


    He took out the Invincible Bow.


    ''I am at the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm. My spiritual sense and cultivation base had greatly improved. Perhaps I can already break the fifth restriction of the bow, '' he considered.


    Right there and then he decided to do so.


    Without wasting time, he transported himself and Valerie into his City model.


    In a blink of an eye, the two of them emerged on a street of the model.


    Valerie was shocked to find herself in a strange place.


    Ignoring her reaction, Austin sat down on his feet and had the Invincible Bow floating in front of him.


    Two hours later, Austin stood up, happy with his hard work.


    He successfully broke the fifth restriction of the Invincible Bow.

 Chapter 1672 Acquiring A Lot Of Enlightening Crystals

    "Now that I''ve broken the fifth restriction of the Invincible Bow, I guess the combination of the Invincible Bow and the Magic Archery will produce an immense power,"


    Austin murmured as he held the bow tightly in his hand.


    "Let''s go make a fortune," he said to Valerie in high spirits.


    The next minute, he transported himself and Valerie out of the City model.


    As soon as the two of them were back in the desert, Austin immediately unleashed his spiritual sense to scan his surroundings. It only took him a few seconds to know what was happening within a hundred miles around him.


    ''There are two hundred sand men nearby. I need to act quickly or else they will be killed by other cultivators, ''


    Austin analyzed carefully.


    "I need you to help me collect crystals,"


    he said as he turned to Valerie.


    "What?"


    Valerie was deeply confused. She had no idea what Austin was up to.


    Austin held the bow in his left hand as he used his right hand to pull the bowstring.


    The vital energy coming out from his right hand formed a purple arrow that then was attached to the bowstring.


    As he released the string, the purple arrow shot out in a flash.


    At the same time, a young man who was at the medium stage of Bitter Sea Realm was fighting against a sand man of his level.


    He was almost thirty miles away from where Austin and the girl stood.


    After a tense fight, the young cultivator was now gaining the upper hand.


    "Go to hell!"


    With a loud shout, he waved his blade at the sand man''s head. He moved so quickly without giving his opponent a chance to dodge.


    "I can finally end you," the young man said confidently.


    With the current situation, he was convinced that he was going to finish that sand man.


    When he was about to hit the man in the head, a purple arrow came at them in a blinding speed.


    It smashed the sand man in an instant.


    Taken aback, the young man quickly moved aside to dodge the arrow.


    "Damn it! I almost succeeded, but somebody was a step ahead of me. Who the hell is that bastard?" the young man cursed with gritted teeth, seething with fury.


    Anyone who had been in his shoes would be as angry as he was. After all, he could have acquired a big number of crystals as rewards. It was like a pot of gold turned to stone.


    While this young man was simmering with rage and frustration, a hundred and ten thousand enlightening crystals dropped in front of Austin.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Austin fiercely shot purple arrows one by one.


    Within


    g as they collected thousands of enlightening crystals.


    The bodily movement skill that Austin created was so mysterious that it was difficult and almost impossible for other people to track him down.


    Once Austin felt that their pursuers were approaching, he would take Valerie and become invisible. The other cultivators could not spot them.


    Half a day later, Austin had put down over six thousand sand men in the desert.


    He had been rewarded with about five hundred million enlightening crystals.


    All the while, Valerie''s job was to put the crystals into the Space Ring. She felt tired after collecting so many crystals.


    She even doubted if she was only dreaming as she stared at the enlightening crystals. Her eyes could have been tricking her the entire time.


    She had not ever seen such a great number of enlightening crystals in her life.


    "Let''s go split it in halves," Austin proposed.


    He divided the enlightening crystals evenly and kept them into two Space Rings.


    Then he handed one of those Space Rings to Valerie.


    "What? Are you serious?


    You''re giving me half of them?"


    Valerie widened her eyes in surprise as her jaw almost dropped.


    "No, I can''t take it. These are your rewards. I didn''t do anything to help you,"


    Valerie refused as she waved her hands and shook her head.


    "Just take it.


    I mean it," Austin insisted.


    He then threw one of the Space Rings that contained more than two hundred million enlightening crystals at the girl.


    "Let''s get to the second floor," he continued.


    He then walked towards the depths of the desert where the teleportation passage which could get them to the second floor was.

 Chapter 1673 Spotting Howard

    With disbelief written all over her face, Valerie stared blankly at the Space Ring which contained over two hundred million enlightening crystals in her hand. She covered her mouth with her hand to stop herself from shouting.


    "I have over two hundred million enlightening crystals?" she whispered to herself, a stunned expression on her face.


    Over two hundred million enlightening crystals was definitely an astronomical figure for a disciple from a fifth-class sect like her. It would have taken her a lifetime to amass such amount of enlightening crystals.


    Valerie pinched herself to make sure she was not dreaming.


    Convinced that she was awake, she touched the Space Ring one last time then set it aside.


    She turned to look at Austin with obvious admiration in her eyes.


    His performance was remarkable, and it had made a lasting impression on her since their encounter.


    Soon, the two of them stepped into the teleportation passage.


    It was a portal that floated above the desert, and the teleportation power came from it.


    Before they went through the portal, Austin held Valerie by the hand and pulled her close to him.


    If he didn''t take her hand, it would transport them to different places.


    Valerie had no problem being in a close body contact with Austin. This was not the first time that he grabbed her hand since they met. Still, Valerie tried to look the other way to hide the red blush that crept on her cheeks.


    A teleportation force enveloped them.


    Soon, it transported them to the second floor of the tower.


    They looked around them and examined the area. They saw a vast land covered with jungles and unusually tall bushes. Eerie mountains loomed in the distance.


    They could hear howls from the mountains and silent growls that seemed to be near them. Many diabolic beasts inhabited this area.


    Valerie tried to steady herself, overwhelmed by the invisible powerful spiritual sense.


    She staggered on her feet and rubbed her temples, trying to fight off her dizziness.


    "Oops! The spiritual sense is way too strong," she muttered to herself, as she tried not to panic.


    On the second floor, the cultivators would be attacked by a spiritual sense twice stronger than their own spiritual senses.


    Valerie was not good at spiritual sense, and the quality of her spiritual sense inferior. As a result, she could not stand the spiritual sense attack on her own.


    Austin on the other hand, was in full control.


    He ordered the spiritual tree in his Soul Sea to release a power, strong enough to repel all the spiritual sense which was coming at him.


    He then turned to check on Valerie. He saw that her face had turned pale as she was struggling to fight through her spiritual sense. Quickly, he unleashed his spiritual sense and covered her


    ral thousand diabolic beasts.


    After checking his rewards, Austin realized they were first-grade or second-grade superior herbs.


    He was thrilled with his harvest.


    Valerie stood beside him smiling from ear to ear. She had never seen so many precious herbs.


    Austin did not plan to stop hunting. He dragged Valerie to a new location.


    He unleashed his spiritual sense to look for new targets. For a moment, he paused as the smile on his face disappeared.


    He perceived that dozens of people were fighting diabolic beasts a dozen miles away from him.


    One of them caught his attention.


    "Howard," he murmured as he narrowed his eyes.


    In the midst of all the people, he saw Howard of the Vasteras Holy Land.


    The other young men with Howard were also from the Vasteras Holy Land.


    Since the disciples from the three holy lands and from the three prominent clans were strong, they usually went straight to the second floor. They would not bother to waste their time and energy on the first floor for crystals.


    ''There they are. It''s time to let them pay for their crime. I will make them realize they made a mistake in attacking our sect.


    Three years ago, people from the Vasteras Holy Land also attacked our base.


    They have no mercy. Several hundred of our disciples lost their lives in that battle.


    I will start with them, '' Austin lamented.


    He was the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land now, which meant he would be the holy lord of the sect in the future.


    Three years ago, the top sects and prominent clans sent their men to assault the base of the Flame Holy Land. Most of the disciples of the Flame Holy Land died that day. Austin would not let them get away with what they did to those disciples.


    He never messed with others. But if other people provoked him by hurting his people, he would make them pay a heavy price.

 Chapter 1674 Challenging Howard Again

    Austin placed the Invincible Bow aside.


    Then, he transported Valerie into his City model.


    He didn''t want her to get involved in this. Valerie was just a disciple from a fifth-class sect. If she offended the people of the Vasteras Holy Land, her sect would be destroyed by the Vasteras Holy Land.


    This was between him and the disciples of the Vasteras Holy Land.


    He removed the human skin mask and showed his true face and made his way to the place where the disciples of the Vasteras Holy Land were.


    A couple of seconds later, he saw dozens of disciples of the Vasteras Holy Land hunting down the diabolic beasts in a vast forest in front of him.


    He saw Howard was there too.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to perceive Howard''s strength.


    "Hmm. He is at the medium stage of Bitter Sea Realm now," Austin murmured.


    Back then when he challenged Howard to a duel in the Solamnia Kingdom, the latter had just reached the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    To his surprise, Howard had broken into the medium stage of Bitter Sea Realm in just about four years.


    He had thought that if Howard knew his real cultivation base, he might freak out and run away from him.


    To address this concern, Austin hid his true cultivation base and feigned to be at the premium stage of Emperor Realm.


    "Howard of the Vasteras Holy Land, get your ass over here.


    It''s me, Austin!"


    Standing in front of the forest, he activated the Roaring Blast.


    Sound waves rolled forward towards where the disciples of the Vasteras Holy Land were.


    They were currently ruining numerous tall trees which were getting in their way.


    ''Austin Lin!'' the people in the forest thought in astonishment.


    Dead silence succeeded the sound waves.


    They couldn''t utter a word as they heard Austin''s name and his voice.


    Three years ago, Austin was the focus of the entire East Mainland.


    All cultivators in the East Mainland searched for him, but he was nowhere to be found.


    Moments later, the people of the Vasteras Holy Land finally recovered from the shock.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Dozens of figures dashed out of the forest.


    They were from the Vasteras Holy Land.


    All of them had their eyes fixated on Austin.


    "It''s you, Austin Lin," Howard said, recognition eminent from his voice.


    Austin smiled as the sight of Howard looking at him straight in the eyes.


    "Yeah, it''s me.


    I''m Austin Lin of the Flame Holy Land."


    He stressed that he was from the Flame Holy Land.


    Howard laughed wildly. "What a surprise. You were lucky to have survived that," he said, remembering what they had done the past. "And you''re here, daring to look for us. Looks like you can''t wait to get yourself killed,"


    Howard continued with a smirk.


    "Surround


    im.


    Would he die? Would he kill the disciples? No one knew. They were in for a surprise.


    The newcomers'' responses were understandable. After all, Austin rose to fame overnight three years ago.


    His portraits were hanging everywhere in the East Mainland.


    Even women and children knew him, tell stories about him.


    "I heard that Austin acquired the most precious treasures from Purple Immortal''s tomb. If I can catch him, those treasures will be mine."


    Aside from awe and admiration, some of them had their eyes on Austin''s treasures. They stared at him with greed in their eyes.


    Howard''s good mood was flushed down the drain as he saw Austin and experienced his cocky attitude. Austin''s statements were getting on his nerves already.


    "No magic treasures," Howard murmured with distaste. "You''d better not back out."


    He couldn''t control his anger anymore. As soon as he finished his sentence, he advanced towards Austin.


    "You''re a dead man!" Howard bellowed.


    He stretched out his hands, and an overwhelming vital energy emerged from them. People surrounding them were all amazed at what they were seeing.


    In the next second, a mountain which was a hundred meters tall materialized in front of him.


    The mountain released the tremendous vital energy force.


    "It''s Huge Mountain Seal! I never saw him use it before.


    Howard mastered this skill before; this is the first time he has done this in public!"


    "Huge Mountain Seal is one of the most profound, powerful martial skills in our Vasteras Holy Land. Few could master it. Howard is really a genius."


    The other disciples of the Vasteras Holy Land exhibited great surprise as they saw Howard display the Huge Mountain Seal. As they glanced at Austin who was just standing at the middle, they all had one thing in their heads. ''Austin will die today.''

 Chapter 1675 What About You

    "I told you, you were a loser and you would get nowhere in martial arts! I said that four years ago. People like you should not have learned martial arts.


    And that''s still my opinion of you.


    I will prove that I was right about every word I said,"


    Howard said coldly as if he was superior to Austin.


    "Go to hell!"


    With a shake of his arms, the one-hundred-meter tall mountain in front of him started to tremble. It released the violent energy and flew towards Austin.


    The energy coming from the mountain created a strong wind that gushed through Austin''s clothes. The air vibrated with unearthly sounds around them.


    ''Who would think Austin, who caused a disturbance in the East Mainland three years ago will die here?''


    Many cultivators from other sects thought as they watched the two of them fighting.


    Just as the mountain was about to hit Austin, he vanished into thin air.


    The mountain hit the ground where Austin stood.


    Boom!


    The entire place swayed upon impact forming a cloud of dust in the air. The crush left a giant hole in the ground.


    While Howard looked around wondering where Austin went, a white sword positioned itself against his throat.


    An unbearable chill crept up his spine and enveloped his entire being.


    He froze on the spot.


    He stood still, knowing one false move could mean death.


    ''If I move an inch, Austin''s sword will cut through my throat, '' he thought, as sweat formed on his forehead.


    Everyone present stood rooted on their spot, afraid that a simple movement would trigger the sword to move.


    All this happened unexpectedly.


    When Howard used the Huge Mountain Seal, they all thought Austin would breathe his last.


    But to their astonishment, Austin was now dangerously pointing his sword at Howard''s throat.


    It took Austin less than a second to strike back.


    Austin had reached the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm, and his cultivation base was higher than Howard''s.


    It was a clever move to use the sword skill that he learned from the Infernal Scripture together with the bodily movement skill that he himself came up with.


    Although the Huge Mountain Seal unleashed by Howard was powerful, Austin was quick to use his skills. He displayed a far advanced prowess and techn


    m stage of Emperor Realm. Your cultivation base was two realms higher than mine.


    But now my vital energy realm is higher than yours.


    If I was a loser in martial arts, then what about you?


    I am much stronger than you now,"


    Austin continued to mock Howard as he looked at him with piercing eyes.


    Howard''s face turned pale in embarrassment. He wanted to turn his head to avoid Austin''s gaze, but he couldn''t.


    He could say nothing brilliant to defend himself.


    ''Four years ago, Austin was just a loser to me.


    And now he can take my life at a snap of his finger. How ironic?'' Howard thought.


    "That''s enough, Austin. Howard is a disciple of our Vasteras Holy Land. Remove your sword from him right now.


    If you lay a hand on him, we will not let you go!"


    a disciple from the Vasteras Holy Land shouted at Austin.


    Austin laughed, amused at the threat being thrown at him.


    "You dare to threaten me?


    Can''t you see now I have the upper hand? Can''t you see his life depends on me? Yet you threatened me to let him go?


    You people from the holy lands and prominent clans are foolish barbarians.


    What can you do if I decide to take out the people from your sect?


    Three years ago, I slaughtered all the disciples from the three holy lands in the Wild Herb Valley. And I am still here.


    You know what? I didn''t like the tone of your voice! And you just pissed me off! Now, none of you can make it out of here alive!"


    Austin declared with a murderous expression on his face.

 Chapter 1676 Slaughtering Disciples Of The Vasteras Holy Land

    "What did you just say? Is that the truth?


    Three years ago, all the disciples of our three holy lands who were sent to the Wild Herb Valley died there. Were you really behind that?"


    Austin''s statement shook up everyone who was present.


    That event had become a big sensation in the entire East Mainland back then.


    All the disciples sent by the three holy lands got killed in the Wild Herb Valley. It was definitely a matter of concern.


    After knowing about the death of their disciples, the leaders of the three holy lands had dispatched a large number of their men to find out who was behind that. However, they hadn''t found any clue and finally gave up the investigation.


    That had been declared as an unsolved case. The people from the three holy lands couldn''t find the real criminals who were responsible for the death of their disciples.


    But now Austin was admitting that he had done it. He was claiming the responsibility of that disaster.


    Everyone present was in sheer shock as they finally got to know the truth behind that explosive event.


    "Austin! Are you saying that you murdered all those disciples? How can it be?"


    one of the disciples of the Vasteras Holy Land asked, gaping at Austin.


    "You heard me!


    And I''m warning you that today you''ll face the same fate as they did.


    I''ll kill all the disciples from the sects and clans which were involved in destroying the base of our Flame Holy Land in the tower," Austin replied.


    The intent to murder those people was visible in his eyes.


    Three years ago, the base of the Flame Holy Land was destroyed. More than seven hundred disciples of the Flame Holy Land were brutally killed. Of course, Austin wanted to avenge their death.


    "How dare you?


    Let Howard go right now, Austin!"


    "Come on, guys. Let''s attack together and finish off this arrogant bastard!"


    Austin''s words enraged the disciples of the Vasteras Holy Land. They couldn''t suppress their anger anymore. Getting carried away by their emotions, they dashed forward and closed in on Austin.


    As they were from the Vasteras Holy Land, they would always be treated in a deferential way wherever they were in the East Mainland. They were never confronted by anyone.


    But now Austin threatened to take their lives. They felt insulted and their pride was hurt.


    Besides, there were many young cultivators from other sects who were watching them. What Austin did, humiliated them greatly!


    "Rest assured guys! I will keep Howard alive for now.


    He was the one who recognized me and told that to his superiors. He was one of those whom I hold responsible for destroying our base.


    I will take him back and present him to my dead companions as a living sacrifice,"


    Austin sneered.


    Howard was terrified at his words.


    "How dare you, Austin?" Howard s


    tacks of these purple arrows.


    The masters, who had reached the Divine Bridge Realm, were exploring the third floor of the tower.


    Most of the cultivators on the second floor were at the Bitter Sea Realm.


    "Austin, we bear you no ill-will. We''re just here to watch you fight,"


    a faint-hearted cultivator said in a shaky voice, as his legs buckled visibly.


    Some cultivators stepped back secretly, looking for a chance to flee.


    "Get lost, all of you!


    Tell those disciples from the holy lands, prominent clans or top sects who had attacked the base of the Flame Holy Land that I will wait for them here and they can avenge their companions'' death if they want," Austin said in a booming voice.


    His words echoed in the air.


    The cultivators present held their breaths at his statement.


    "Oh, god! Austin wants to challenge all the disciples from the top sects in the Spiritual Tower on his own!"


    "Although he is powerful, he should think carefully. There are a few hundred disciples from those top sects here. How bold of him to declare war on them?"


    "Many Divine Bridge Realm masters from those top sects were sent here.


    I admit that Austin is remarkably powerful. But will he really be able to defeat so many strong cultivators alone?"


    Some cultivators whispered to one another.


    "Go away! If you''re still here when I count to three, I will kill you all with my bow."


    Austin''s indifferent and cold voice resounded again. He was sick of people gossiping around him.


    "One,"


    Austin began counting.


    The word echoed in deathly silence.


    The moment he began the countdown, all the cultivators present there ran as fast as they could.


    They leaped into the sky as their clothes fluttered with loud sounds due to the wind.


    There were about a hundred cultivators in the sky, and in a flash, all of them disappeared into the distance.

 Chapter 1677 The Trials On The Third Floor

    Soon, an explosive news spread like wildfire on the second floor of the Spiritual Tower.


    It got to everyone that Austin had showed up and slaughtered over thirty disciples of the Vasteras Holy Land. And that was not all. He was challenging all the members in the tower who were part of those forces responsible for destroying the base of the Flame Holy Land.


    Moreover, it was also revealed that Austin was the one who had wiped out all the disciples from the three holy lands who had been sent to collect herbs in the Wild Herb Valley, three years ago.


    Everyone who heard the news was in indescribable shock. It was not something anyone could easily believe.


    All the disciples from those sects and clans which were involved in attacking the base of the Flame Holy Land were angry and delighted at the same time.


    They were angered because Austin had the nerve to provoke and instigate so many sects and clans in public.


    Despite that, they were also overjoyed. They looked at it as an opportunity to get the priceless treasures that Austin had acquired from the Purple Immortal''s tomb, once they took him prisoner.


    "Let''s go and meet that brat. He will not be able to get away this time!"


    "Austin is way too cocky! We can''t let him go!"


    More and more young cultivators were headed for the place where Austin was waiting.


    With his eyes closed, Austin was sitting cross-legged, engrossed in meditation.


    Moments later, he opened his eyes and lifted the corners of his mouth into a smirk.


    "There they are!" he murmured with a grin.


    For Austin, the primary reason to enter the Spiritual Tower was to find and acquire the spiritual crystals.


    But since the disciples from other top sects and clans were there too, he had no intention of sparing them for what they had done.


    Blood for blood. The people from those major sects and clans had slaughtered his comrades and destroyed the base of the Flame Holy Land. Therefore, he set his mind on making them pay a heavy price.


    Austin was never a soft-hearted man. He was a man of principles and would go to any level of brutality if anyone messed up with him.


    He preferred to deal with his enemies in a more cruel way than what they did to him.


    It didn''t take long before he heard people''s robes fluttering with loud noises. Using his spiritual sense, he saw that dozens of young men were in the sky as they were approaching him.


    Immediately, Austin took out his Invincible Bow. As he drew the bow, a purple arrow got attached to the string and was shot out.


    "Who are you?"


    Austin used his vital energy force to make his voice deafeningly loud so that even the people far away could hear him clearly.


    "We''re from the Ji Clan. You''ve got the courage to challenge us! You will b


    kable about Austin. He took out more than three hundred people on his own. This proves that he is awfully good."


    A multitude of young cultivators flying mid-air looked down at the corpses while talking about Austin. They couldn''t understand how Austin struck down so many people single-handedly.


    While the others spoke about him, Austin had already been transported to the third floor.


    He found himself standing on an isle which was surrounded by a vast sea.


    As he looked into the distance, it seemed like an endless sea covered with the sky.


    The azure sea and the clouded sky mingled with one another.


    Huge seabirds flapped their wings and skimmed over the surface of the sea from time to time.


    Some of them plunged down and scooped up food.


    Austin was on a small island without any vegetation or animals.


    He observed the sea, and saw the sea water churn violently. The sea was so deep that he couldn''t see the bottom of it.


    Yet, he felt an overwhelming spiritual sense coming at him from all directions.


    He was under spiritual sense attack, which was three times more powerful than his own.


    But when the spiritual tree in his Soul Sea shook slightly, the overbearing spiritual sense attack he felt was gone.


    With the spiritual tree, Austin could even withstand a spiritual sense attack which was ten times stronger than his spiritual sense, let alone the three times stronger one.


    Then he transported Valerie out of his City model.


    "Oh! That hurts," Valerie screamed in pain, the moment she steadied herself.


    Her face was blanched and turned pale as she rubbed her aching head.


    She trembled slightly and it looked like she was about to lose her balance.


    It became obvious that Valerie was too weak to handle the spiritual sense attack which was three times stronger than her spiritual sense.

 Chapter 1678 Collecting Spiritual Crystals (Part One)

    Upon seeing that Valerie looked unwell, Austin released his spiritual sense to envelop her and protect her from the spiritual sense attack.


    To his delight, Valerie looked better just a few seconds later.


    "The spiritual sense attack from the third floor is way too powerful. Luckily you agreed to team up with me. Otherwise, I might have died," said Valerie when she regained her strength.


    She patted her chest and heaved a deep sigh as a sign of relief.


    But since Valerie was gifted with ample bosom, her chest rose and fell as she breathed deeply several times.


    Austin unintentionally gazed at her in that way and his eyes automatically locked to her breasts.


    Human as he was, Austin felt a sudden arousal upon staring at Valerie''s plump breasts.


    Valerie noticed it and she immediately frowned. "What are you doing?" she scolded.


    Her eyebrows creased when she caught Austin staring at her breasts obsessively.


    "Ahem! Ahem!" Austin pretended to clear his throat. "Let''s go look for spiritual crystals now."


    He immediately changed the topic so as to break the embarrassing atmosphere.


    ''According to Valerie, I can only acquire the spiritual crystal on the third floor or above, '' he thought.


    Afterwards, Austin turned to look at the vast sea in front of him. ''I guess that''s where I am going to take the tests, '' he thought.


    Meanwhile, Valerie was also staring at Austin. His embarrassed look earlier was still fresh in her memory.


    ''The nerve of this guy. He peeped at me and yet he couldn''t admit it. Such a coward!'' she snorted inwardly.


    Actually, Valerie didn''t feel uncomfortable when she caught Austin staring at her breasts.


    In fact, she somehow felt delighted deep inside.


    Having Austin as her company for a day made her feel something for him already.


    "Let''s get goi


    ikely to lose their lives.


    That was the reason why many cultivators with weak spiritual sense wouldn''t dare to go to the third floor. They were contented to look for treasures on the first or second floor.


    Dozens of indigo demonic fishes jumped in mid-air and pounced at Austin and Valerie.


    The demonic aura that they had released enveloped the whole area above the sea.


    They created bigger waves which were around a hundred meters tall.


    When Austin noticed that they were already surrounded by the sea beasts, he pulled out his white sword and held Valerie with his other hand. He then displayed the bodily movement skill that he had come up with and employed the sword skill that he learned from the Infernal Scripture. It was his way to end his enemies.


    In a flash he was able to find his way out and floated several meters away from their original location.


    Valerie never let go of his hand. She knew that only Austin could fight against the sea beasts and she would be safe if she was with him.


    The sea beasts froze above the sea.


    In the next second, they all exploded simultaneously.


    Blood and broken fish body parts rained from the sky.


    The sea water immediately turned red.

 Chapter 1679 Collecting Spiritual Crystals (Part Two)

    Austin''s sword hit all the sea beasts at once.


    ''I was able to take out a lot of indigo demonic fishes. Perhaps, I will be rewarded with many spiritual crystals, ''


    thought Austin.


    Thinking about spiritual crystals made him feel excited as well. He had never seen spiritual crystals before. He was so delighted that he was finally able to see this legendary crystal for real.


    After the indigo demonic fishes shattered, an azure crystal came out from one of them.


    He waved his hand and the azure crystal flew towards him.


    It was as big as a child''s fist. Austin studied it carefully.


    "This is the spiritual crystal. My master told me about it," gushed Valerie.


    She also examined the crystal in Austin''s hand.


    "I was only rewarded with one spiritual crystal for killing dozens of indigo demonic fishes?" murmured Austin.


    He looked a bit disappointed.


    ''It looks like that spiritual crystals are hidden inside sea beasts. But from the dozens that I''ve killed, I only got one, '' thought Austin inwardly.


    ''It only means that not all sea beasts possess spiritual crystals. So, even if I slay all of them, there is no guarantee that I will get many spiritual crystals.''


    Austin couldn''t help but heave a sigh.


    ''Looks like I can only wish myself good luck. I will need to slaughter a lot of sea beasts. If I could get lucky, I might be able to get lots of spiritual crystals, '' he analyzed.


    Austin didn''t want to lose hope. As long as he could kill sea beasts, he could still get a chance to collect spiritual crystals.


    "If one wants to get a lot of spiritual crystals, he needs to have a lot of power and luck," he murmured with a sigh.


    He must not give up. Their mission of coming here was to collect spiritual crystals.


    "Let''s get going," said Austin to Valerie.


    Valerie did


    ge of Bitter Sea Realm.


    Under the guidance of the spiritual tree, Austin rushed towards three whales.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Austin waved his sword three times.


    In an instant, the three whales got hit and broke into pieces.


    As expected, three spiritual crystals fell in front of Austin.


    ''This is great. Other cultivators may not be able to get many spiritual crystals even if they kill lots of sea beasts, '' beamed Austin.


    ''I am lucky to have the spiritual tree. It really helps me a lot to identify the exact sea beasts that have spiritual crystals. I can save a lot of time and I can work more efficiently.''


    This thought made Austin feel more motivated to continue.


    He felt that the spiritual tree was once again directing him to a certain place.


    Taking Valerie by the hand again, Austin rushed to the place that the spiritual tree told him. There, he wiped out all sea beasts that had spiritual crystals.


    Half a day later, Austin checked his spiritual crystals.


    He was so happy to see that he had gotten a few hundred of them.


    "Bray Xiao, you won''t be able to get away today."


    A threatening voice reached Austin''s ears.


    It came from one of the isles ahead of him.

 Chapter 1680 Be Your Friend

    "Bray?"


    Austin was stunned upon hearing that.


    He then immediately remembered the guy who wanted to marry a lot of Holy Daughters in order to form a legion of his own wives.


    With that, he used his spiritual sense to try and figure out what was wrong with Bray.


    On this island, a dozen of disciples from the Arcane Holy Land surrounded Bray in an open space.


    Austin knew some of those disciples.


    That included Stephen, the Holy Son, and Polly, the Holy Daughter.


    But aside from the two of them, there was also an imposing young man. It was Chandler, the man Austin fought with not too long ago.


    At this moment, Bray was trapped in the middle of the powerful crowd. He had blood oozing from the corners of his mouth and he had several bloody wounds on his body. Obviously, he wasn''t winning.


    "Stephen, Polly �� I have no enmity with the Arcane Holy Land! Why do you want to kill me? Aren''t you afraid of my father''s wrath and revenge once he knew what you two are doing?"


    Bray asked pleadingly, but his eyes were filled with rage.


    "Bray, you dirty bastard!" Polly, the Holy Daughter, said coldly. "You''ve insulted me in public several times. For that alone, you deserve to die!"


    Her figure was stunning, and her skin was as white as ivory. She was, indeed, a very attractive woman despite her anger.


    "Ha-ha! Bray! Don''t even try using your father as a scare tactic against me!


    This is the Spiritual Tower! If I kill you here, no one will ever know! Heck, no one will ever find your body!" Stephen, the Holy Son, shouted, a chuckle escaping his lips every other word.


    "But you know what? I''ll give you one chance. I''m not a monster.


    Tell me where Austin is.


    If you do, I''ll let you go. I promise you that."


    A sneer was starting to creep onto his lips. He was exuding a bright purple light, making him stunning.


    "I''ve told you so many times!" Bray shouted, exasperated. "I don''t know Austin, whoever that man is!


    How would I know where he is?"


    His voice was trembling, which was a clear sign of how anxious he was.


    "Bray, don''t be like that. Stop acting like a fool!" Stephen said coldly, the smile on his face vanishing.


    "Three years ago, outside of the Purple Moon Mansion, Austin fought us just to help you. By the end of that battle, you left with Austin.


    Later, Austin made a scene at the Purple Moon Mansion. I clearly saw that the sword he used was white, which further proved that the person who helped you outside the


    sky along with the blood arrows.


    Austin cut Chandler''s head with a sword.


    Then, Austin disappeared again. He reappeared somewhere a few kilometers away, his eyes cold and piercing.


    Plop!


    Chandler''s body fell to the ground.


    "Austin!"


    At that moment, all the people''s eyes, including Bray''s, were fixed on Austin.


    Unlike before, Austin faced his foes this time with his own face.


    He did it so everyone would be able to recognize him.


    "Austin, you son of a bitch! How dare you kill the disciples of the Arcane Holy Land!"


    Stephen shouted angrily.


    He did not expect Austin to kill a disciple of the Arcane Holy Land right in front of him!


    As the Holy Son of the Arcane Holy Land, he had high position in the East Mainland, and he was used to the feeling of being looked up by everyone.


    "You are Austin? The person that I met on my way to the Purple Moon Mansion and you... Are you two the same?"


    Bray asked in disbelief, as he looked at Austin.


    "Yes," Austin replied, smiling. "The name''s Austin.


    It has been a long time since I last saw you. How are you?"


    Austin said calmly.


    Bray hesitated for two seconds, then said, "Well, you know... I don''t really care who you are.


    But you have helped me twice. You... have been so kind to me.


    From now on, we''ll... let''s be friends."


    Despite stumbling on his words, Bray seemed to have made up his mind.


    The next moment, he was on Austin''s side, ready for battle.


    It took a lot of courage to be Austin''s friend, because Austin was not very popular in the East Mainland now. Recognizing Austin as a friend would definitely bring him a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 1681 You Havent Felt My Vengeance

    Austin knew that only a few people would be willing to be friends with him mainly because he had made so many sects in the East Land his enemies. Bray, however, asked him if they could be friends in front of many people.


    He was kind of growing on him.


    ''Although he always brags about marrying those Holy Daughters, he is not a bad guy at all, '' Austin thought to himself, a little smile creeping on his lips. ''At the very least, he doesn''t try to steal my treasures like all people here do.''


    He then flashed Bray a friendly smile.


    "Hmm. Austin, you really had the nerve to come to us," Stephen said, his tone cold and his eyes raging with hate. "Today, we will not let you run away."


    His excitement was obvious.


    ''Austin got the Purple Immortal''s most valuable treasures. If I can kill him, they will be mine!'' he silently thought, thrill already pumping in his veins.


    "Really? Do you think you can put me down?" Austin replied, defiance evident in his voice.


    A mocking smirk was gracing his lips.


    Since he had practiced the martial skills in the Infernal Scripture and created a new bodily movement skill based on the Invisibility Skill, Dragon Lightness, and Space Teleportation, no one could stop him unless they had remarkable martial arts skills.


    Austin didn''t think they could hurt him, even one bit. That was why he acted in such a calm and cocky manner.


    ''Bray was hurt badly. He needs to heal himself, '' Austin thought.


    So through his spiritual sense, Austin told Bray that he was going to send him into his spatial magic treasure.


    Bray nodded in agreement.


    Austin transported Bray into his City model immediately.


    "What''s going on?!" Stephen shouted, as he witnessed Bray just vanish into thin air.


    The disciples from the Arcane Holy Land were as confused as he was. They didn''t understand what just happened.


    Soon enough, they realized that Bray must have hidden in some spatial magic treasure.


    "Austin, you murdered the disciples of our Arcane Holy Land! I''m going to make you pay for it with your life!"


    Stephen declared, shouting, as he moved towards Austin at a shocking speed.


    Upon seeing that, Polly wasted no time and charged at Austin too.


    Stephen was the Holy Son of the Arcane Holy Land, while Polly was the Holy Daughter of the Arcane Holy Land. Even if Austin was a being more powerful than most, their rapid bodily movement skills caught him by surprise.


    Austin took one step back as he narrowed his e


    about that?


    Do you think I am incapable of doing that?"


    Austin said with a snort, looking calm and composed.


    All the disciples of the Arcane Holy Land, including Stephen, became beset with silence.


    All of them knew that Austin was strong enough to take out their comrades on the second floor.


    ''Austin can inflict numerous injuries to the cultivators who are at the Divine Bridge Realm using his bow.


    There is no way that cultivators of the Bitter Sea Realm can withstand his attacks, '' Stephen and his companions mused.


    Slowly, Stephen, Polly and the other disciples from the Arcane Holy Land started to believe Austin.


    "You murdered the disciples of our Arcane Holy Land! Have you ever thought about whether you could withstand the wrath of our holy land?!


    From this moment on, our people will not stop coming after you! Your death will be our mission!" Stephen announced through gritted teeth.


    He glowered at Austin with infinite spite.


    Austin cackled wildly.


    "Well, then. If I hadn''t laid a hand on the disciples of your holy land, would you let me go?" he asked mockingly.


    "Three years ago, your sect participated in destroying our base. More than seven hundred disciples of our sect died because of that battle.


    So, blood for blood. Be ready to pay for the price with your puny lives," he continued, his eyes almost black with malicious intent.


    "This is just me warming up.


    This is not yet my revenge. You still haven''t felt my vengeance,"


    Austin declared in a booming voice.


    As he moved his body, he become invisible.


    "You son of a bitch!"


    Stephen cursed, as his face distorted in anger.

 Chapter 1682 Austins Enemies And Friends

    After he turned invisible, Austin secretly left the place.


    Stephen and Polly had reached the premium stage of Divine Bridge Realm, and, of course, their powers were now terrifying.


    Strong as he was, Austin still didn''t think that he could defeat them.


    For that reason, he chose not to engage in a fight against the two.


    ''My top priority is to acquire as many spiritual crystals as I can, ''


    Austin decided.


    With the help of the spiritual tree, he went directly to where the sea beasts that carried spiritual crystals were, and immediately after taking them out, he would be rewarded with spiritual crystals.


    Thanks to the spiritual tree, Austin was able to save much time and energy in hunting down the sea beasts. All he needed to do was to go wherever the tree directed him and slaughter his targets.


    Meanwhile, as Austin was occupied with putting down countless sea beasts and collecting spiritual crystals, a dozen of people on the second floor were able to secretly go to the third floor through the teleportation passage.


    All of them were disciples from the seven sects who managed to run away from Austin.


    Back when Austin was still on the second floor, he slaughtered plenty of disciples from the seven sects using the Invincible Bow. These people were the ones who were lucky enough to survive that massacre.


    And once they had successfully made their escape, they hastily looked for places to hide themselves from Austin.


    Finally, an entire day later, they were able to sneak onto the third floor after making sure that Austin was no longer on the second floor.


    Naturally, the elites of those sects made their way directly to the third floor of the Spiritual Tower.


    This was because there were no spiritual crystals on the first or second floor, and if cultivators wanted to get their hands on those spiritual crystals, they had to reach the third floor or higher.


    After all, the spiritual crystals were the most valuable items in the Spiritual Tower.


    As soon as the survivors of the seven sects reached the third floor, they began looking for their comrades through their spiritual sense jade slips.


    With that, the carnage that had taken place on the second floor quickly spread to the third floor.


    And now, a group of people were gathered above the sea on the third floor.


    Suddenly, a man wrapped in golden light threw his head back and roared, "God damn you, Austin.


    How dare you murder so many disciples of our Vasteras Holy Land, you son of a bitch?


    I''m going to split you open."


    As he spoke, tremendous vital energy gushed out from his body, creating destructive waves below him.


    He was none o


    in a domineering manner as he suddenly became engulfed by a golden light.


    At this point, Austin was still focused on slaying the sea beasts that carried spiritual crystals.


    After a day''s hard work, he was able to get over one thousand spiritual crystals.


    "You''re really lucky. Just look at your harvest today.


    Even the elites from the top sect may not be able to get as many spiritual crystals as you did."


    All of a sudden, the Flame Emperor''s voice rang out in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Since the Flame Emperor got that Soul-nourishing Bead, he had spent most of his time sleeping inside it. According to him, that Soul-nourishing Bead could nourish his spiritual soul and even make his soul stronger than before.


    "Boy, the spiritual crystals contain a great amount of spiritual sense energy. When you absorb the energy inside them, your spiritual sense will be much stronger.


    Keep some spiritual crystals for me, though. They will also be good for my spiritual soul,"


    the Flame Emperor went on.


    "Master, I think the spiritual crystal will do me good. Don''t forget to leave me some.


    We nine-tailed demon foxes specialize in illusions, and if we want to become better at illusions, we need to have powerful beast soul energy."


    Violet''s voice resounded in Austin''s Soul Sea as well.


    ''Looks like spiritual crystals are good things since both the Flame Emperor and Violet want them.


    I also need to give Valerie some spiritual crystals.


    Apparently, I will have to share these spiritual crystals with so many people.''


    Austin sighed.


    ''All right. I''m going to refine some spiritual crystals to see if it is really that good as they say, ''


    he thought to himself.


    With that thought, he immediately transported himself into his City model.

 Chapter 1683 The Trial On The Fourth Floor

    After Austin transferred himself in his City model, he appeared on a street in it. He sat down and started his spiritual sense cultivation without a moment''s delay.


    With a swish of his hand, over five hundred spiritual crystals appeared and floated in front of him just like that.


    "I really hope that these spiritual crystals will not let me down,"


    Austin murmured, looking forward to seeing the crystals work their magic in the mysterious ways.


    He then released the spiritual tree from his Soul Sea.


    The tree was about two meters tall, and it looked lush and lively.


    The spiritual tree shook ever so slightly, as if trying to show its delight at seeing so many spiritual crystals.


    Its roots flew forward and tied up the spiritual crystals immediately securely.


    After that, the spiritual tree began refining those spiritual crystals one by one.


    As the tree was drawing spiritual energy from the crystals, an increasing amount of spiritual sense appeared in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    His spiritual sense became stronger and stronger as time went on.


    Side by side, the spiritual tree grew taller and thicker.


    The lake of the spiritual sense in Austin''s Soul Sea was expanding by leaps and bounds.


    About fifteen minutes later, the spiritual tree refined all the spiritual crystals right in front of Austin''s eyes.


    Austin found that the power of his spiritual sense had already doubled, and the spiritual tree was over three meters tall now.


    "Spiritual crystals are really and truly good for improving cultivators'' spiritual sense,"


    Austin said with a widest smile of satisfaction on his face.


    "It was a wise decision to explore this Spiritual Tower.


    I must hurry up and collect as many spiritual crystals as I can. This way, my spiritual sense will be greatly enhanced."


    He was quite happy with the effects of the spiritual crystals.


    Excited to possess more spiritual crystals, he transported himself out of the City model. He keenly hunted down the sea beasts to acquire the spiritual crystals.


    Four hours later, he was rewarded with another whopping one hundred spiritual crystals.


    He didn''t feel very happy about his harvest. He wanted to get more spiritual crystals in a lesser time. He was losing his patience.


    ''Now I''m on the third floor of the Spiritual Tower. If I get to the fourth floor, perhaps I will get more spiritual crystals, ''


    Austin guessed.


    Cultivators would receive the spiritual sense attacks which were four times more powerful than their own spiritual sense. Most cultivators would fail miserably at the face of such blows.


    Only the outstanding young cultivators who were brave enough dared to explore the fourth floor.


    But since Austin had the spiritual tree, the spiritual sense attack on the fourth floor couldn''t affect him as others. He was already immune.


    ''Well, I


    after I killed those creatures,"


    Austin concluded.


    While he was immersed in happiness that the rewards ushered on him, loud explosions brought him back to reality.


    Instinctively he lowered his head and saw deep cracks appearing on the ground right beneath his feet.


    Living things crept and slithered of these cracks.


    To his horror he found out that they were pythons.


    Each was covered in big, green, ugly scales. Austin could tell by the demonic aura released by them that they were as strong as cultivators who were at the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm.


    Five green snakes hit the ground before they jumped into the mid-air like maniacs.


    They launched a deadly attack on Austin at the same time.


    So Austin was under the attacks from five creatures which were at the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm.


    Austin took a step backwards and vanished in an instant before another attack was launched.


    Then he suddenly popped out above a python''s head.


    He swung his white sword at it at full strength.


    But much to his surprise, the python sensed his move even before the sword touched it.


    It stuck out its tongue to attack him.


    Being exposed, Austin had to move fast so as to dodge the attack.


    After about fifteen minutes, Austin finally hunted down the five pythons.


    As a reward, he got over fifty spiritual crystals.


    Without taking a break, he kept moving towards his prey.


    The fourth floor was a beautiful grassland.


    Austin ran into lots of diabolic beasts such as bees, butterflies, snakes, crocodiles and wolves once he reached the fourth floor.


    Most of them were as strong as Divine Bridge Realm cultivators.


    The fourth floor was a more dangerous place compared to the third floor.


    Despite that, Austin had a great harvest.


    Half a day had passed.


    He had acquired over three thousand spiritual crystals. This was huge.

 Chapter 1684 The Fifth Floor

    After collecting over three thousand spiritual crystals, Austin decided to use some of them to enhance his spiritual sense first.


    He immediately transported himself into his City model. He sat down cross-legged on the street as he released the spiritual tree to refine the spiritual crystals.


    Fifteen minutes later, he had managed to refine about two thousand spiritual crystals.


    Along with this, his spiritual sense nearly doubled.


    Austin estimated that his spiritual sense was now far stronger than most of the Divine Bridge Realm masters.


    He guessed that his spiritual sense could already match that of a Minor-perfection Realm master''s.


    On the Divine Continent, the Minor-perfection Realm was a level higher than the Divine Bridge Realm.


    If one was at the Minor-perfection Realm, he could already be on par with a steward in those top sects.


    As he finished refining the spiritual crystals, he stood up and went to another street in the model.


    He spotted Bray there sitting cross-legged as he was using his vital energy to heal his wounds.


    Austin walked up to where Bray sat.


    As soon as Bray sensed that he had gotten a visitor, he stopped working on his wounds and opened his eyes.


    "Thank you for helping me, Austin. If it weren''t for you, I would have died at the hands of those people from the Arcane Holy Land,"


    Bray said as he got up slowly.


    "There is no need to thank me. I just did what should be done. It was the right thing to do. How are you feeling now?"


    Austin inquired as he scanned Bray''s body.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry," Bray replied and assured him.


    ''He looks good. It looks like he had already recovered, '' Austin thought as he observed the young man.


    "We are on the fourth floor of the Spiritual Tower. I''m on my way to the fifth floor.


    Do you have plans? If you are okay with that, would you like to join me?"


    Austin invited.


    "What? You planned to get to the fifth floor?" Bray exclaimed, as he looked at Austin with his mouth agape.


    He was taken aback by Austin''s plan.


    "To be honest with you, I know myself pretty well. With regard to my strength, I know that I can protect myself on the third floor.


    If I got to the fourth floor, my life would be in danger.


    I would never dare to go to the fifth floor.


    I can''t even survive the spiritual sense attack from there.


    So I''m just going to try my luck on the fourth floor.


    If I get into trouble, I will quickly return to the third floor,"


    Bray explained.


    "All right. But, take these. I got some spiritual crystals for you.


    These crystals will help you improve your spiritual sense a lot," Austin said.


    He took


    iew. Each soldier was dressed in a black armor and rode an indigo demonic wolf. The wolves they rode were a dozen meters tall.


    They all had reached the preliminary stage of Bitter Sea Realm. Even those demonic wolves they rode were at the Emperor Realm.


    The team was comprised of more than a thousand soldiers.


    A thousand cultivators who were at the preliminary stage of Bitter Sea Realm were now charging at Austin.


    "Oh, shit. You''ve got to be kidding me,"


    Austin said, startled at the situation.


    After a short while, he regained his composure.


    He took out the Invincible Bow and took a step back to distance himself from the soldiers.


    While he was retreating, he shot arrows one after another. Each purple arrow hit a soldier with much precision.


    Each time a soldier was killed by the purple arrow, a spiritual crystal would drop in front of Austin. It was a great delight to him.


    Fifteen minutes later, he had slain more than six hundred soldiers using his Invincible Bow.


    The rest of the soldiers who managed to duck and dodge the arrows were gaining on Austin.


    "Charge!"


    Each soldier waved their weapons at Austin in high spirits. Their grave expressions showed that they would do whatever it took to destroy their enemy.


    Austin withdrew the Invincible Bow and pulled out his Infernal Sword.


    He reached the soldiers in a heartbeat as he activated the bodily movement skill that he had recently come up with. At a shockingly fast speed, he moved silently towards his enemies and slashed his sword at them.


    To his shock, those soldiers who died at his hands turned into a swirl of black smoke and dissipated.


    There was nothing left on the ground but their black armors.


    Austin found out that those soldiers were not human.

 Chapter 1685 The Demonic Plants

    After an intense battle, Austin wiped out all the soldiers and their indigo demonic wolves. They were the real demonic beasts.


    Blood and broken limbs of the wolves scattered everywhere. Austin had annihilated a thousand of them in total.


    Although he was incredibly powerful, he still looked worn out.


    After all, he was only human. It was normal for him to get exhausted after using a lot of energy.


    However, it was all worth it because his hard work paid off. He was rewarded with over a thousand of spiritual crystals.


    Because of his accomplishment, Austin decided to take some rest. He needed to regain the energy he used up earlier. However, when he was about to rest, he heard a loud voice from afar.


    "Attack!" shouted someone.


    Austin saw a group of soldiers. There were about five hundred of them.


    The number of these soldiers was smaller compared the one he had just annihilated but these armored soldiers were at the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm. Their demonic wolves were at the Emperor Realm.


    They dashed towards Austin with a ferocious expression on their faces.


    ''Seriously? These are as powerful as masters of the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm, '' thought Austin.


    Of course, he was frightened. However, Austin was the type of person who would never give up easily.


    Immediately, he pulled himself together and prepared for another fight.


    "Alright! I will play with them and enjoy the game. Anyway, this is also a good chance for me to improve my capabilities and battle tactics," said Austin with a determined expression.


    The look in his eyes showed that his fighting spirit had already soared.


    ''I will be fighting with so many masters of the Bitter Sea Realm at the same time. This is a good chance for me. If I can win against them, I will surely benefit a lot from it, '' he brooded.


    He mustered up some courage and started charging at the soldiers.


    He never hesitated even a bit. Thanks to his strong willpower and great powers, he slaughtered all his enemies after a short while.


    As he continued his journey, he met hordes of soldiers and experienced tough battles. He even ran into a group which was comprised of a hundred Divine Bridge Realm soldiers.


    During several battles, Austin had gotten hit multiple times. As a result, his body had more than ten holes and blood was pouring out from them.


    Luckily he had a strong body. Besides, he still had some Magic Sea Water which he had acquired from the Prime Martial World.


    This had sustained him over several fights.


    He soon recover


    you''re considered a remarkable genius.


    On this floor, your targets are the demonic plants. These are demonic trees, demonic vines, demonic grasses and demonic flowers.


    Once you defeat them, you will not only be rewarded with spiritual crystals but you will also receive a sapling of a demonic sky vine.


    If you can put down a thousand of demonic plants, you will get the most valuable sapling of the demonic sky vine.


    The demonic sky vine is a powerful old demonic plant. It is capable of integrating with a cultivator''s body and growing with him.


    When you are in a fight, it will be of great help to you."


    Austin was surprised after reading all the information.


    ''I didn''t expect that my targets on the sixth floor will be the demonic plants, '' he thought.


    "Well, I need to check the powers of these demonic plants first," murmured Austin.


    After unleashing his spiritual sense, he proceeded with great caution. He needed to perceive all the plants around him. That included the trees, the vines, the flowers, and even the grasses.


    Out of the blue, a strong wind blew.


    The branches of the trees swayed and fallen leaves flew into the sky.


    Suddenly, a huge tree began shaking. Then a human face appeared on its trunk. Although it wasn''t that clear, Austin knew that it was a human face.


    The trunk of the tree was so big that it would take at least four or five people to completely hug it. The roots were as big as the human''s feet.


    The roots moved and darted towards Austin.


    "This is a demonic tree!" exclaimed Austin alertly.


    He immediately activated the bodily movement skill that he had come up with to dodge the roots.


    Then he pulled out his Infernal Sword.

 Chapter 1686 The Demonic Sky Vine

    The power released by each root was equal to that of a human cultivator who was at the medium stage of Bitter Sea Realm.


    It meant that this demonic tree was as strong as a Bitter Sea Realm cultivator of the medium stage.


    Austin maximized the use of his bodily movement skill to dodge the attacks coming from the roots. He made a spin and suddenly he was holding a magnificent sword. He used this sword to cut off those roots.


    But soon Austin knew something was wrong. It seemed like the tree was capable of regenerating new roots.


    The moment he had severed a root, a new one would emerge. The more he killed the more roots would sprout from the ground. And they were getting more vicious by the minute.


    ''Bloody hell! How come these roots kept multiplying, and they don''t seem to get tired? This is endless. I can''t finish them this way!


    Perhaps the roots will stop attacking me once I destroy this demonic tree, ''


    Austin thought.


    With this, he took a step backward and suddenly became invisible.


    The roots stopped and remained suspended in mid-air, unable to see their target.


    Austin walked towards the demonic tree silently. He was careful not to make any sounds. Since he was invisible and had hidden his aura, the tree could not detect him.


    As he reached the tree, he raised his sword and swung it towards the trunk.


    The human face on the trunk was suddenly filled with terror.


    Then something more astonishing happened before his eyes. The giant roots scampered back to the ground, and the demonic tree started to run like a terrified dog.


    ''The demonic tree is amazing. It can pull itself out from the ground and take off if it needs to, ''


    Austin remarked, staring blankly at the running tree.


    However the demonic tree could not outrun him after he activated his bodily movement skill.


    In a flash, he caught up with the tree and stabbed the trunk with the Infernal Sword.


    Boom!


    The demonic tree exploded and broke into pieces.


    Five spiritual crystals dropped in front of Austin.


    Austin collected the crystals and kept moving.


    Suddenly, the wind carried a special scent that lingered through Austin''s nose.


    Austin felt everything around him was spinning.


    Before long, he found that he was in a different place.


    He was lying on a wooden bed inside a small, worn-out cottage.


    "Tin! You''re awake! Finally!"


    An over-weight teenager stood beside his bed and almost fell-over Austin in excitement. He stared at Austin with a bright smile splashed across his face.


    "Evan? Is that you?"


    Austin became more confused after he recognized the young man in front of him.


    ''What the hell? Did I just travel back in time? Why am I in my old quarters at the Sun Sect with


    ill go to the South Mountain to get you back, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    He became more confident after making big progress in his spiritual sense cultivation.


    The South Marine Saint who kidnapped Austin''s two fiancees was at the Minor-perfection Realm.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was now stronger than that of most Minor-perfection Realm cultivators.


    He was now strong enough to challenge South Marine Saint. With his current strength, South Marine Saint could not kill him, even if he couldn''t defeat her in a battle.


    ''I need to put down more demonic plants so I can get that demonic sky vine, ''


    Austin planned.


    He then transported himself out of the City model and continued to fight the demonic plants in the forest.


    Since his spiritual sense had improved a lot, he was more sensitive to his surroundings. He could react and moved faster.


    Austin had fought several battles during the last few days, and these helped him gain more powers and advanced his skills. His practical battle force had enhanced and become more unyielding.


    By the middle of the day, Austin had wiped out another five hundred demonic plants and got twenty thousand spiritual crystals.


    Out of the blue, a piece of information appeared in his Soul Sea.


    "Congratulations! You have destroyed a thousand demonic plants.


    You will be rewarded with a demonic sky vine.


    Just remember: after the demonic sky vine merges with a cultivator''s body, it will feed on the energy inside him; it will grow as the cultivator becomes stronger."


    After Austin went through the information, a purple demonic sky vine with dozens of immense vines showed up before his eyes.


    "So this is the demonic sky vine?"


    Austin exclaimed in delight.


    Before he could have a closer look at it, it flew inside him and merged with him.

 Chapter 1687 The Seventh Floor

    Austin could feel the demonic sky vine integrate with his body.


    Slowly, the vine started absorbing the vital energy present inside him. It was draining him gradually.


    Since Austin had a massive amount of vital energy in his body, however, he didn''t need to worry about running out of his vital energy.


    Austin communicated with the demonic sky vine and tried to establish a connection with it. He was quick to build it too.


    After that, he got to know more about the demonic sky vine.


    "I see! I guess I can use it to fight like this,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    Once he was able to take control, dozens of thick roots beneath his feet extended in the ground rapidly.


    After a few seconds he tried to assess the power of the vine.


    Those thick roots came out of the ground and smashed dozens of trees in the distance into powder.


    Austin analyzed the power of each root and found that it was equal to that of a human cultivator who was at the medium stage of Divine Bridge Realm.


    "Good!


    Now, I can use the vine to surprise my enemies,"


    Austin muttered as a satisfied smile lit his face.


    "Well, it''s time to go ahead and have a look at the seventh floor!"


    He was in high spirits because he had a great harvest on the sixth floor.


    ''If I move on to the seventh floor, I''m sure I will get more rewards, '' he thought.


    He delved deeper into the forest.


    After spending some time looking around, he found the teleportation passage which could take him to the seventh floor.


    The moment he stepped into the passage, a teleportation force wrapped him.


    He''d just blinked his eyes and now when he looked around, he found himself in a huge square.


    It was the biggest square he had ever seen. He couldn''t see the end of it.


    The ground of the square was made of some hard material.


    As soon as he was transported to the square, he sensed that the spiritual sense attack, which was seven times more powerful than his, was coming at him.


    The overwhelming spiritual sense was slowly becoming visible. It was approaching Austin like ripples in the air.


    Sensing the advancing power, the spiritual tree unleashed powerful energy and warded off the spiritual sense attack.


    The spiritual tree had grown several times taller than before, and its power also had improved greatly.


    It was a piece of cake for it to handle the spiritual sense which was darting at Austin menacingly.


    ''If I didn''t have the spiritual tree, I would not have been able to reach this floor. After all, the spiritual sense attack is too p


    come up again so soon, but luckily he had kept his mind on high alert, just in case something popped up.


    They charged at Austin at an amazing speed.


    Some of the puppets were even at the premium stage of Divine Bridge Realm.


    Austin fought bravely and rid himself of them. In the next two hours, he kept fighting like this, without having any rest. Exhausted, he sent himself into his City model.


    After resting for an hour, he got out of the City model and continued fighting the puppets in the square.


    He transported himself into the City model every four hours as he needed to get some rest. Then he''d come out to continue his task.


    A day passed off in this manner.


    Austin waved his sword and cut off a puppet''s head. It was at the medium stage of Divine Bridge Realm.


    He took a deep breath as he looked around. "I finally took out five hundred puppets!"


    he said feeling a sense of relief.


    The next minute, brought in just what he had wanted.


    Three figures appeared in front of him.


    They were puppets too but these emitted golden lights, and Austin didn''t feel threatened by them.


    "These are puppets made of golden crystal!"


    Austin gushed as his eyes lit up in excitement.


    A piece of information reached into his Soul Sea. As he read it, he became aware that it described how to refine those three puppets.


    Austin quickly transported himself and the three puppets into his City model.


    They landed on a street which was empty.


    Austin started to refine the puppets according to the instructions given to him. He had finally got rid of five hundred puppets, and earned himself three puppets of golden crystal and a fairly huge amount of spiritual crystals

 Chapter 1688 Moving On To The Ninth Floor Of The Spiritual Tower

    It took Austin about an hour to successfully refine the three puppets which were made of golden crystal.


    After refining them, he got to know more about the puppets.


    Each of the three puppets had the power equal to a cultivator who was at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm.


    It delighted him more that even masters who were at the premium stage of Minor-perfection Realm couldn''t destroy them, because they were made of golden crystal, one of the hardest materials in the world.


    It meant that Austin didn''t need to run away even if his opponents were masters of the Minor-perfection Realm.


    "I did manage to have a great harvest in this tower," Austin murmured with a big smile.


    He got up and put aside the three puppets.


    "Well, now it''s time to explore the eighth floor," he said excitedly.


    Clearly he was in a good mood.


    ''If I can pass the test on the eighth floor, the rewards I get will be more valuable than I got on this floor, '' he thought delightfully.


    After Austin transported himself out of his City model, he started to look for the teleportation passage which would enable him to get to the eighth floor.


    Moments later, he was able to find the teleportation passage.


    The instant he stepped in it, a strong teleportation power enveloped him.


    In a split second, he felt that his feet were touching the ground.


    When he opened his eyes, he found himself in a battle ring.


    ''Wait! What is this?


    Is my task on this floor to fight my opponent in a battle ring?''


    Austin wondered as he studied his surroundings cautiously.


    "Young man, you''re the first one to be able to reach this floor in the last few hundred thousand years."


    As the voice boomed in the air, a middle-aged man came into view out of thin air and stood opposite Austin. He placed his hands behind his back.


    Austin observed him discreetly. Devoid of any expressions, the middle-aged man was dressed in white clothes and had a high stature.


    Austin couldn''t tell if he was a friend or an enemy for he showed no emotions on his face.


    Without uttering a word, the man in white sized Austin up with his sharp eyes.


    Austin was uncomfortable by the gaze. He felt like the man was prying into his heart.


    ''This man is incredibly strong.


    I can''t even see through him and analyze his real cultivation base!'' Austin exclaimed. He was rattled.


    At the same time, he was in shock. ''I didn''t expect to meet any human on this floor.


    According to his words,


    s power and skills.


    "Your vital energy is strong. I bet you can defeat most of the cultivators who are at your level.


    Surprisingly, your spiritual sense is far more powerful than your vital energy strength.


    I guess you can match a cultivator who is at the premium stage of Divine Bridge Realm,"


    he continued as he analyzed Austin''s strength.


    "Now, I announce that you''ve passed the test.


    You will be rewarded with one hundred thousand spiritual crystals!"


    As he uttered those words, Brady Lv waved his sleeve. One hundred thousand spiritual crystals dropped in front of Austin.


    Austin was overjoyed to see them lying before him. He collected all the spiritual crystals immediately.


    "I am going to send you off to the ninth floor.


    Once you are there, your powers need to be recognized by my master.


    If that happens, you will become my new master,"


    Brady Lv said.


    Austin was taken by surprise. He wondered what was going to be on the ninth floor.


    ''He even has a master?''


    "My master will explain everything to you when you are on the ninth floor,"


    Brady Lv said as if he was able to read Austin''s mind.


    As he waved his hand, a teleportation force enveloped Austin.


    The next moment, Austin looked around and found himself in a secret room.


    An elder, dressed in grey, was sitting cross-legged in the center of the room.


    "Hmm! I''ve been waiting here for a few hundred thousand years. Now I finally got a visitor," the elder said, as he opened his eyes.


    He sounded slightly excited. On the other hand, Austin''s curiosity increased manifolds as he was intrigued by the elder and the words of Brady Lv.

 Chapter 1689 Master Of The Slave Tower

    Austin was shaken by the words of the elder in grey. ''Looks like I met another old monster who has lived a few hundred thousand years.


    This old man is obviously Brady''s master.


    There''s no doubt he''s much more powerful than Brady.


    I wonder how terrifyingly strong he could be, '' Austin brooded as he stared at the old man.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, sir," Austin greeted.


    The tone of his voice was humbled by his respect for the elder.


    "Since you were able to make it here, it only means that you''re an exceptional genius. You have the potential to become a Protector," the elder in grey said in a mild manner as he analyzed Austin.


    A glimmer of admiration could be seen in the elder''s eyes.


    "A Protector?" Austin repeated with a puzzled expression written on his face.


    He had never heard about this before.


    "Yes, a Protector. With your talent and strength, perhaps you can become a Protector.


    Although you still need to cultivate hard. You need to become even stronger than your current state.


    Now you''re still a candidate. You''re not a Protector yet,"


    the elder replied.


    "What is a Protector, sir?


    And... May I please know your name?" Austin asked, unaware that he had blurted out one too many questions in a row.


    He had absolutely no idea what the elder what was talking about.


    "You don''t need to know anything else. All you need to know is that you are a candidate in becoming a Protector.


    You will know everything once you are strong enough.


    As for the name, it''s Kevin,"


    the elder replied.


    "Kevin? Wait a minute! I''ve heard about this! Are you THE Kevin?!"


    Austin was so shocked that he almost jumped to his feet.


    He had heard about Kevin twice in the Prime Martial World.


    The first time he heard about this elder was when he broke into the ancient battlefield under the sea of the Middle World Waters b


    et some of them during the previous tasks in the tower. They were the targets he needed to put down.


    Since Austin had refined the Slave Tower, these living things were his slaves now.


    Using his spiritual sense, he could know what was happening on each floor of the tower.


    As he unleashed his spiritual sense to check the tower, he saw many cultivators were fighting their targets on the first, second, and third floors.


    He saw a few incredibly strong young cultivators exploring the fourth floor.


    He didn''t see anyone in the fifth until the ninth floor.


    Austin felt that he could turn the Slave Tower into a fist-sized object and take it with him if he wanted.


    "Damn it! I''m so lucky."


    Austin stood up and grinned from ear to ear.


    He had gotten more than he had imagined during the adventure in the Slave Tower.


    The creatures kept in the tower could form a large army and serve under his command.


    After he calmed down, he transported himself to the eighth floor.


    He was back in the battle ring.


    The moment he made his appearance, Brady turned up too.


    "Master," Brady greeted as he bowed to Austin.


    Being the guardian spirit of the tower, he knew that Austin had refined the Slave Tower and become its master.

 Chapter 1690 Refine A New Spiritual Pot

    "Don''t be so formal to me, Mr. Lv. You can just call me Austin," Austin said to Brady.


    Brady was at least a few hundred thousand years old. Besides that, his real strength was unfathomable.


    Because of that, Austin had so much respect for him even though he had become Brady''s master.


    "As you said so, master," Brady agreed with a nod.


    He was satisfied with the way Austin had treated him.


    He still called him master because he got used to that. In the past, he had always addressed Kevin as master.


    "Now, I''m going to tell you some things about the Slave Tower.


    This tower has nine different independent spaces. Each of them is a prison for different slaves.


    The slaves were comprised of thirty thousand sand men, thirty thousand diabolic beasts, five thousand dead soldiers, ten thousand demonic plants and five thousand puppets.


    Their power could be equal to that of the cultivators whose cultivation base ranges from the Emperor Realm to the Divine Bridge Realm.


    Since you are the one who refined this tower, you are now their rightful master,"


    Brady explained.


    "What? All of them?"


    Brady''s words left Austin thrilled. He was now the master of all of the slaves!


    ''That means that I have eighty thousand slaves.


    And many of them are as strong as Divine Bridge Realm cultivators, '' Austin thought as his heart hammered in his chest.


    If Brady had not been around, he would jump in excitement.


    "Master, there is one important thing that you need to know. If these slaves get killed in the tower, they could come back to life.


    However, if they die outside the tower, there is no way to resurrect them,"


    Brady added.


    "I see,"


    Austin responded as he nodded his head.


    ''This tower has a history that goes back a few hundred thousand years in the East Mainland. Young cultivators go inside it to train themselves every one hundred years.


    Because these slaves can be brought back to life, there are still so many of them here.


    If there was no way to resurrect them, they would have already been killed by cultivators who enter the tower and perished forever, '' Austin speculated.


    "Wel


    l sense with the omnipotent gas in the Omnipotent Pot.


    After ten hours of hard work, he finally built a new Spiritual Pot.


    The new Spiritual Pot was half a meter tall, which was dozens of times larger than the old one.


    "It''s time to handle some unfinished business,"


    Austin murmured as he finished and got up.


    He immediately transported himself out of the Slave Tower. In a flash, he was on the square outside the tower.


    Studying the Slave Tower from where he stood, he nodded his head in satisfaction.


    ''This tower had been here for a few hundred thousand years.


    And I somehow became its master, '' he thought.


    There were still many young cultivators who gathered on the square. They refused to leave even after the trial was over.


    Austin''s sudden appearance drew their attention.


    "What''s going on with him?" one of them exclaimed as he rested his eyes on Austin.


    The trial in the Spiritual Tower was supposed to last ten days, but it somehow ended early with plenty of time to spare. Those who remained wanted to figure out what really happened that caused this sudden closing of the tower.


    That was why they were surprised at the sight of Austin.


    "We were forced to leave the tower almost half a day ago. How come that this brat was just transported out of there?


    Let''s go ask him what is going on with him."


    A dozen of curious young cultivators immediately walked up towards Austin.

 Chapter 1691 Dont Think You Can Trap Me

    A dozen young cultivators surrounded Austin. They all encircled him, trying to size him up.


    "Hey, brat, how come that you were just transported out of the tower? We were all forced to leave the tower half a day ago.


    Something is going on here.


    Tell us, what happened to you in the Spiritual Tower?" one of the young cultivators shouted at Austin.


    Many of the young cultivators were at the Divine Bridge Realm. Since they noticed that Austin was just at the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm, they did not bother to show him any respect. They all seemed to glare at him with disgust.


    "That''s none of your business.


    Get lost!" Austin snapped testily. He couldn''t help but shout back at the young cultivator.


    The way they had just treated him made him furious. The lack of respect from the way they talked to him and approached him enraged him.


    "What?


    How dare you low life talk to me like this? You must be asking for your death."


    The man who questioned Austin went ballistic with his reply. He had reached the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm but this brat was talking to him without any hint of respect.


    "Damn it! Looks like you will not answer our questions obediently unless I teach you a lesson," he threatened Austin with an evil sneer.


    As soon as he finished his last words, he dashed towards Austin with so much ferocity. While advancing towards Austin, the cultivator gathered vital energy on his palm in an attempt to slap him across the face.


    Standing there unmoving, Austin looked so calm as he watched his opponent''s every move. His opponent did not have any idea, but he was communicating with the demonic sky vine.


    In a flash, one of the plant''s roots came out from his foot secretly and slithered into the ground silently.


    During the split second that the vine moved stealthily, a crack appeared in the ground near the young cultivator who was going to hit Austin. The crack caught the man off-guard.


    It all happened so fast! One second, a hole on the ground just appeared out of nowhere just as he was approaching Austin. The next thing he knew, a root as thick as an adult''s fist grew out from the crack and lashed violently at him.


    The force of the hit was so strong that the young man was blown into the air in an instant.


    He fell on the ground several hundred meters away from where he had been with a loud thud. Clouds of dust surrounded him as he landed on the ground forcefully. Gone was his sneer from a few moments ago when his face turned deathly pale as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Meanwhile, the root went back to the rift on the ground as it disappeared in an instant as if nothing happened.


    "What the hell was that?"


    The young cultivators who stood there to watch the fight were all thunderstruck. They stared at the crack for a short while before they shifted their gaze to Austin.


    ''This brat must have released that root, '' they all speculated while studying Austin. The confused and surprised expressions on their faces made them look like their eyes were going to pop out.


    "Wait a minute, this brat looks familiar,"


    one of the young cultivators said as he


    wards him.


    "You murdered so many members of our Ji Clan. It''s time for you to pay for that," he said in a cold tone as he threw sharp looks at Austin.


    He was the Holy Heritor of the Ji Clan��Max. The furious aura radiated off of him like waves rolling in the air.


    In another direction, a young man dressed in fine blue clothes also approached Austin with dozens of people tailing behind him.


    "Austin, you took the lives of our Rudimentary Holy Land disciples. Blood for blood! You are dead meat," the youth in blue declared coldly. He threw Austin a murderous look as he bared his teeth in pure loathing.


    A vast blue sea laid behind him and stretched towards the horizon. All kinds of sea beasts jumped out of the water continuously.


    That angry young man was the Holy Son of the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    Following the two Holy Sons, the disciples of the Arcane Holy Land, the Vasteras Holy Land, the Shen Clan, the Kirin Sect, and the Blue Sect also made their way to Austin and surrounded him.


    Many of their fellow disciples from these seven sects had died at the hands of Austin in the Spiritual Tower. They could not forgive what Austin had done to them.


    A few hundred people from the seven sects gathered there. They glared at Austin with ferocious looks in their eyes. Each of them was truly determined to take his life. It was like killing Austin was their most awaited prize.


    However, even though Austin was outnumbered, he remained calm and composed. With his hands behind his back, he even drew a defiant smile.


    "Austin, drop the act. We know that you are scared. Do you think you can get away from all of us?" one disciple from one of the seven sects shouted.


    The way Austin acted so smugly enraged him. Despite their number, the brat still managed to throw them a mocking smile.


    ''He is completely surrounded. And the Holy Sons are here. However, he still pretends to be composed, '' the disciple thought.


    "You are just a bunch of weaklings. Don''t even think that you can trap me here,"


    Austin let out a scornful laugh as he responded with a dismissive sneer.

 Chapter 1692 They Came To Help Austin

    "Is he out of his mind?" What Austin had just said petrified all the cultivators in the square.


    "Damn it! Austin is way too cocky," commented one cultivator.


    "He is being surrounded by many disciples of different top sects. He still has the nerve to brag? Why doesn''t he just focus on finding ways of getting away?"


    "I think he is scared out of his wits. He''s just trying to hide it from us," added another cultivator.


    "The Holy Sons of the three holy lands and the three prominent clans are here. No matter how strong he is, he still can''t defeat them all."


    The disciples who were not from the seven top sects were whispering to each other. They had different opinions toward Austin.


    "Well, I believe Austin won''t be killed that easy. Have you forgotten? He wiped out a few hundred disciples from these top sects in the Spiritual Tower; on his own."


    Someone also voiced out his thoughts.


    "He must have something up his sleeve. Otherwise he wouldn''t be that calm."


    While everyone was busy exchanging opinions, a loud voice was suddenly heard.


    "Excuse me! Move please!"


    A group of people who were escorting a girl arrived at the square. They made their way directly to Austin.


    The girl was so stunning. She was wearing a long white dress. She exuded an elegant and aloof aura.


    "Are you the guy I''ve met in the Wild Herb Valley?" asked the girl when they were already in front of Austin. Her voice sounded sulky yet nervous.


    Her name was Stacy. She was the daughter of the leader of Deep Sea Commercial House.


    Actually, Stacy didn''t know that Austin changed his looks when they were in the Wild Herb Valley three years ago.


    So she wasn''t sure what he really looked like in reality.


    This was the first time that she was able to look at Austin''s true face.


    "Yes, I am," replied Austin.


    A friendly smile appeared on his face.


    When they were in the Wild Herb Valley, he already considered Stacy as a friend.


    He didn''t see any reason to deny who he was. "You..."


    Stacy stared blankly at Austin with mixed emotions. She didn''t know what else to say.


    The crowd watched Austin and Stacy curiously.


    ''What''s the connection between Miss Ren and Austin?''


    helped me out. Now, it''s my time to pay you back. I will escort you out of here even if it will cost my life!"


    Then a figure rushed out of the crowd and came to Austin.


    It was Bray.


    Austin saved Bray from the disciples of Arcane Holy Land when they were in the Spiritual Tower. After that, Austin went to the fifth floor while he stayed on the fourth floor.


    Now that Bray suddenly came to save him, Austin felt very grateful.


    ''I didn''t know that this guy can also be useful in critical situations like this, '' remarked Austin inwardly.


    He rested his eyes on Bray.


    Then he noticed that Bray was full of wounds and looked so weak. Austin furrowed his eyebrows. Apparently, Bray sustained severe injuries.


    ''He might have gotten these injuries from the trial, '' he surmised.


    This time, around two hundred people including Stacy, Belle, and Bray surrounded Austin.


    All disciples of the seven sects were shocked, their mouths agape.


    "What are you doing, Miss Ren? You know that Austin is an enemy of all the cultivators in the East Mainland. Why are you trying to protect him?" huffed Stephen.


    "Are you not afraid to face the public rage?"


    Stephen''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Stacy.


    His face turned red in anger.


    It was difficult for him to accept that the woman he admired would save his enemy.


    "He is right, Miss Ren. Please think of it very well," advised another cultivator to Stacy.


    "Don''t get yourself into trouble."

 Chapter 1693 Two Ancient Scriptures

    A dozen of girls flew above the square and landed beside Austin right on cue.


    "Are you all right, Austin?" asked the girl who was at the lead.


    They were the Peacock Princess and her personal maids.


    "We meet again, little man,"


    Cheryl said as she stared at Austin.


    Everyone on the square was dumbfounded.


    Stacy, Belle and Peacock Princess were all captivating girls. They possessed a beauty that was magnetizing. Any men who laid their eyes on them would surely fall in love. Now, they were defending Austin.


    Even Peacock Princess''s maids looked hot and were very attractive.


    A dozen of enchanting girls stood around Austin and tried to keep him safe.


    All the young men could do nothing but grew envious of Austin.


    ''Damn it! What is it about this brat? Why are all these beautiful girls willing to risk their lives for him?


    Miss Ren is our goddess, '' they thought as they glared at Austin with envy.


    "What are you waiting for, Austin? Run!


    Do you want all of us to die here now?"


    Belle shouted, as she glared at Austin.


    "Dude, get out of here right now! I think we have a better chance of getting out of this if we work together,"


    Bray said to Austin.


    Stacy fixed her eyes on Austin. She nodded in agreement with Bray. ''Austin should make his escape before it is too late, '' she thought.


    Austin knew what was on his friends'' mind.


    He pretended to cough before he opened his mouth.


    "Thank you for coming to my aid. I appreciate your concern, but I will not run away. No, it''s not going to happen," Austin said.


    Full of confidence, he looked at each of them and placed his hands on his waist.


    Austin had no intention of escaping. He had so many trump cards that people from the seven sects on the square couldn''t pose a threat to him.


    He planned to even the score with these people for destroying Flame Holy Land''s base and slaughtering its disciples. It was payback time, and there was no way that he would leave the square without avenging his comrades.


    Stacy, Belle, Peacock Princess and Bray all had a puzzled expression on their faces upon hearing his words. They looked at each other in disbelief.


    "Come on, guys, give me more credit! Haven''t you seen me fight?


    It''s a piece of cake! I can handle these losers, trust me!"


    he continued as he gave them a reassuring smile.


    A principal disciple of the Vasteras Holy Land could not contro


    "Screw you! Do you think you''re the only one who has studied the ancient scriptures?"


    Austin yelled, his eyes fixed at the Holy Son of the Vasteras Holy Land.


    Austin''s body glowed, and soon three golden balls emerged from his body.


    They moved restlessly behind Austin.


    As it hovered around Austin, the three golden balls radiated with blazing light.


    Soon, the sea of golden fire surrounded Austin.


    "This is an abnormal vision.


    Austin practiced the ancient scripture too.


    Now I know! He must have studied the ancient scripture of the Flame Holy Land!"


    someone in the crowd said.


    Most cultivators believed that the only way to create this kind of abnormal vision was cultivate the ancient scripture.


    Since Austin was a disciple from the Flame Holy Land, almost everyone present was convinced that he created this abnormal vision because he learned the ancient scripture of the Flame Holy Land.


    No one dared to taunt Austin. At the moment, they were terrified of him.


    They all knew that cultivators who had practiced the ancient scriptures could metamorphose into someone very powerful.


    Those who could display the abnormal vision were considered the best among the best.


    At this point, the three huge golden balls drew near at the Holy Son of the Vasteras Holy Land.


    "All right. Let me see how powerful the Flame Scripture of the Flame Holy Land is,"


    the Holy Son of the Vasteras Holy Land snorted.


    Everyone fixed their eyes on Austin and the Holy Son of the Vasteras Holy Land, eager to witness the powers of two ancient scriptures battle in front of them.?

 Chapter 1694 Tense Battle

    Amidst the chaos on the battlefield, something unexpected happened.


    Suddenly, the three Buddha statues behind the Holy Son of the Vasteras Holy Land stretched out their right hands together at the same time.


    Then three palms expanded in an instant, turning into massive bulk of mass�C�Cas big as a hill. They flew towards the three golden balls behind Austin in a bid to catch them.


    The three golden balls came dashing at the three palms, and in a flash, an explosion resounded as they clashed with each together.


    Meanwhile, this encounter caused a terrifyingly, powerful energy wave that spread in all directions.


    Over forty cultivators nearby were thrown into the air due to the impact. The immense force hit their bodies as they landed on the ground, causing them to cough out blood.


    "Oh my gosh! This is horrible!"


    "Luckily, I have run away from them quickly. Had I not, that horrible energy wave would have massacred me!"


    The cultivators were surely freaked out of that scene, causing them to take a step back of two kilometers stretch.


    ''The powers of two ancient scriptures are insanely amazing, '' all of them thought in utter shock.


    "Go to hell!" the Holy Son of the Vasteras Holy Land roared.


    He emitted a blast of golden light and completely enveloped himself in it. The people around couldn''t see his face clearly as the golden light blazed around him.


    Out of the blue, the three Buddha statues behind the Holy Son of the Vasteras Holy Land got up simultaneously. They took a step forward and began chanting. Their voices were so loud that they shook the earth and the sky.


    Each of three Buddha statues formed a palm and directed it to hit Austin, releasing more powerful energy compared to the previous ones.


    "You think you can take me out? Keep on dreaming!"


    Austin retorted with a mocking laugh.


    He was pleased to know that merely employing the Golden Sun Scripture could already take on the Holy Son of the Vasteras Holy Land.


    After all, the latter was one of the top cultivators among the younger generation of the East Mainland.


    If he were that recognized and infamous, it would be very satisfying for Austin to beat him.


    So, as Austin commanded the three golden balls to unleash immense energy, they dashed towards the three palms.


    In a flash, those energies collided with one another again.


    The collision went on, and on that, it caused the air to vibrate.


    The impact was so strong that crevices began to materialize on the ground of the square, eventually causing it to break.


    Yet, even with the collapse of the main structure, the Slave Tower nearby remained intact as if nothing had happened.


    All the spectators jumped into the mid-air, leaving Austin and his opponent unbothered.


    However, a couple of seconds later, everyone saw the two soaring into the sky, still keeping their combative mode and intensifying their battle even more.


    "Austin, I''m going to kill you for sure,"


    the Holy Son


    hint of affection glinted in her eyes as she blurted out those words.


    "When did this guy become so powerful?"


    Stacy couldn''t help but wonder in disbelief.


    "Dude, you rock!"


    Bray''s jaw almost dropped as he watched the fierce fight.


    The disciples from the three holy lands, the three prominent clans, and some first-class sects looked grim as they recognized and named Austin to be their enemy.


    His overwhelming performance and tricks in this battle were surely not a good sign for them. Things would go out of hand if he was really a lot stronger than he looked.


    Those Holy Sons and Holy Daughters from the three holy lands and the Holy Heritors of the three prominent clans held a livid expression on their faces.


    "Damn it!" cursed Max, who was the Holy Heritor of the Ji Clan.


    He fixated his spiteful gaze on Austin''s back, wishing for the latter to drop dead at that instant.


    Stephen and Polly from the Vasteras Holy Land, the Holy Son of the Rudimentary Holy Land, and the Holy Heritor of the Shen Clan were also all wanting to take Austin''s life.


    They all wanted Austin dead because his great potential in cultivation posed an immense threat their way.


    If they would just let him be, the snake could come back and bite them on their backs. The last thing they wanted to see was Austin beating the shit out every single one of them in the future.


    He had undoubtedly threatened their status in the young generation of the entire East Mainland.


    Moments later, Max, Stephen, Polly, the Holy Son of the Rudimentary Holy Land, and the Holy Heritor of the Shen Clan shared suspicious glances.


    "Guys, we can''t allow Austin to become even stronger. He would be difficult to deal with if we let that happen.


    We need to join hands and finish him off today at any costs,"


    Max said to them through his spiritual sense.


    The rest of them nodded in agreement, seeming to come to a consensus.


    Finally, they resolved to bring down Austin together.

 Chapter 1695 I Am Not Afraid Of A Group Fight

    In the sky, Austin was obviously enjoying the fight.


    Since he was using the Golden Sun Scripture combined with the Infernal Scripture, he was confident that his power was already a match for a Holy Son of any holy lands.


    "Ha ha! Holy Son of the Vasteras Holy Land! Beating you is just a walk in the park for me. It''s time to end this boring fight," shouted Austin. He knew that he should not delay any longer.


    They had been fighting fiercely for quite a while by now.


    For sure, the news of his presence here had already spread outside. Any moment, other masters would come here for him.


    If he stayed here any longer, he might be in big trouble. Just one or two big names in the East Mainland might already endanger him.


    "That''s bullshit! You are just talking big, Austin! Who do you think you are, huh? You can''t even beat me until now!" The Holy Son of the Vasteras Holy Land roared in anger.


    He couldn''t believe that after using his two most powerful fighting skills, Austin remained undefeated. It really upset him.


    "Talking big, huh? Little man, I am just playing with you right now. Don''t you know that beating you down is just a piece of cake?" Austin''s voice rumbled in midair.


    Everyone in the crowd was stunned upon hearing what he had just said.


    "What is he talking about?" "How arrogant he is!"


    They couldn''t believe that Austin had the guts to talk to a Holy Son that way.


    Actually, witnessing Austin fight with the Holy Son of the Vasteras Holy Land already gave them an utter shock.


    Now, Austin was even challenging him and provoking him more? Did he forget that he was fighting with a Holy Son?


    "Does Austin know what he is saying? I think he''s just bragging about his skills."


    "You''re right! Although his fighting skill looks amazing, I think it''s still impossible for him to beat the Holy Son of the Vasteras Holy Land easily."


    "It seems that Austin is just being a show-off."


    Many people kept on whispering to each other.


    "Haha! You son of a bitch!"


    The Holy Son of the Vasteras Holy Land laughed with anger. "That''s good then. Let''s see how you can easily beat me," he added.


    Obviously, he also didn''t believe that Austin had the capability of defeating him.


    Austin didn''t respond anymore. He just smiled coldly and started to concentrate.


    Whoosh!


    The half-meter high Spiritual Pot in the Omnipotent Pot rushed out in an astonishing speed and immediately flew towards the Soul Sea of the Holy Son of the Vasteras Holy Land.


    The volume of this Spiritual Pot had increased more than twelve times compared to the previous one.


    With great


    "Son of a bitch! You are too cruel, Austin!" roared Howard in anger. He witnessed the bloody scene before his eyes.


    Whoosh!


    Austin wielded his white Infernal Sword towards Howard.


    Howard''s voice came to a halt.


    And to everyone''s surprise, Howard''s head was cut off and fell to the ground. Blood spurted out all over the place.


    "You are definitely ferocious in nature, Austin! You are making a massacre," shouted Max suddenly.


    "Guys, let''s kill this perp together for the peace of the East Mainland!"


    Max immediately released a cloud of black energy towards Austin.


    "That''s right! Such an evil murderer deserves death indeed!"


    The Holy Son and the Holy Daughter of the Arcane Holy Land, Stephen and Polly, also darted towards Austin aggressively.


    "Kill Austin for the East Mainland!"


    The Holy Son of the Rudimentary Holy Land also unleashed terrible energy and rushed towards Austin.


    "Kill Austin! Kill Austin!" chanted everyone.


    All the disciples of the three Holy Lands, the three aristocratic families, the Kirin Sect, and the Blue Sect charged at Austin.


    They knew that they couldn''t beat Austin individually so they decided to plunge altogether. Shame on them!


    Stacy felt scared for Austin so she waved her hand to order the people of the Deep Sea Commercial House to protect him.


    Peacock Princess and the other women of the beast race also gathered.


    Bray joined them as well.


    "Ha ha! You want to have a group fight against me? Do you really think that you can beat me by exploiting your numerical superiority? What a naive idea! Nobody can ever threaten me with a group fight!"


    Austin burst out laughing while glowering at them. He had an intense desire to kill the approaching foes.

 Chapter 1696 Stewards Of The Vasteras Holy Land

    With a sneer, Austin stood motionless watching the disciples from different sects coming towards him.


    Three thousand puppets under his control suddenly gathered around him.


    These puppets were as strong as cultivators at the Divine Bridge Realm.


    "Move!"


    With a single motion of his hand and the sound of his commanding voice, the puppets heeded his order and attacked his enemies.


    There were but a few hundred disciples coming from different top-tier sects. The puppets overwhelmed them as expected.


    The worst part was that the puppets were difficult opponents because each of their powers rivaled that of the Divine Bridge Realm cultivator.


    "Oh my god! What''s going on? Who are these people?!"


    "They''re puppets! Where the hell did they come from?"


    By the mere sight of the puppets, a majority of the cultivators who intended to take Austin''s life ran with their tails tucked between their legs.


    "I''m not letting any of you get away," Austin snorted coldly.


    There was a sinister look in his eyes and a sardonic smile on his lips.


    Under his command, five thousand demonic beasts showed up. They rushed towards the disciples from the three holy lands, the three prominent clans and some first-class sects.


    Austin now had an army which was comprised of three thousand puppets and five thousand diabolic beasts.


    Pursued by Austin''s troops, the disciples from those top sects were killed one after the other.


    Their terrified screams echoed throughout the square. Cries of agony and wails of dying men ringed through the ears of everyone who heard it.


    They wanted to flee but failed miserably.


    Caught unawares, they were easily surrounded by puppets and diabolic beasts before they could even make their escape.


    Eight thousand puppets and diabolic beasts fought a few hundred cultivators. There was an enormous gap in numbers between the two forces. There was no doubt that the former was going to win the battle.


    Moments later, each and every one of Austin''s enemies had fallen, all except for five people.


    The survivors included the Holy Heritor of the Ji Clan, Max Ji; the Holy Son of the Rudimentary Holy Land, Dave Huang; the Holy Son of the Arcane Holy Land, Stephen Zhou; the Holy Daughter of the Arcane Holy Land, Polly Yuan and the Holy Heritor of the Shen Clan, Belinda Shen.


    "Austin, you cold-blooded murderer," Max bellowed.


    Looking at the corpses of the Ji Clan disciples, he trembled with indescribable anger.


    He was also in grave danger now. He had his hands full taking on more than five hundred puppets and a thousand diabolic beasts.


    Even though he had cultivated the Dark Scripture


    will not be made fools," said one of the stewards.


    He looked at Austin as if there were daggers coming out of his eyes.


    "If you cooperate, we might show you some mercy and keep you alive for a few days.


    If you resist, I will torture you in the most wretched and miserable way possible,"


    the other steward threatened, with an impassive look at Austin.


    With their hands behind their backs, the two stewards released tremendous vital energy force on Austin.


    Austin struggled to move; he felt like he was buried under a mountain.


    Even his own vital energy stopped running inside him.


    ''Minor-perfection Realm masters are really something, ''


    Austin commented inwardly.


    It was a relief to him that one of the stewards was at the preliminary stage of Minor-perfection Realm and the other was at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm.


    ''Austin is over!''


    The crowd shared the same thought ever since the arrival of the two stewards of the Vasteras Holy Land.


    "Screw you! You think you''re strong just because you''re at the Minor-perfection Realm? You even threatened me to destroy my cultivation base by myself.


    I will destroy yours first!"


    Austin bellowed abruptly.


    After these words came out of his mouth, three figures that emitted golden lights turned up and stood in front of him.


    They were the three puppets made of golden crystal that Austin had been rewarded on the seventh floor of the Slave Tower.


    Each golden crystal puppet was as strong as a cultivator who was at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm.


    Moreover, even masters who had reached the premium stage of Minor-perfection Realm couldn''t destroy them.


    In a split second, the three puppets charged at the two stewards from the Vasteras Holy Land.

 Chapter 1697 Leaving The Angel City

    The two Vasteras Holy Land stewards stood frozen in their place at the sight of the three puppets rushing towards them. Deep inside, though, they were panicking. How would they defeat those puppets at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm?


    Although they weren''t confident about winning this battle, they had no choice but to fight. "You''re just asking for death!" the two stewards shouted at Austin.


    In a split-second, the battle between the three puppets and the two stewards broke out.


    Powerful energy came on all fours. People who were witnessing the fight were torn between feeling frightened and feeling amazed.


    The rivals fought unapologetically, with the attacks containing numerous vital energy forces.


    Loud explosive sounds roared around the area. It was as if a war between nations broke out. It felt that big.


    All members of the audience ran for their lives. No one wanted to be a casualty of this battle.


    It was only when they were ten thousand meters away from the battlefield that they calmed down.


    The three puppets and the two Vasteras Holy Land stewards fought vehemently and uninterruptedly. Given their respective strong powers, the battle was bound to take time. The ground shook like there was an earthquake. The air was filled with dust.


    Within a few minutes, the Vasteras Holy Land stewards got hit! They fell on the ground and kept coughing up blood. Their inside organs were damaged, too.


    As the stewards grew weaker, the three puppets seemingly grew stronger.


    No blade, sword, or form of attack could maim them.


    One eye contact with each other and the two stewards knew what to do next.


    They turned around to run separately. They had no choice; they were at the losing end.


    "Who''s leaving, huh? No one''s leaving!" yelled Austin.


    Using his spiritual sense, he commanded his Spiritual Pot to hit the Soul Sea of one of the stewards.


    This attack shouldn''t be belittled. Austin''s spiritual sense was much more powerful than that of a strong cultivator at the Minor-perfection Realm.


    The steward''s Soul Sea got severely shook upon the attack. His face turned pale at once.


    He looked at Austin, horrified by the truth that a young man could release such a great spiritual sense attack. After all, Austin was only at the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm, while they were at the Minor-perfection Realm.


    "Bang!"


    While the steward stood paralyzed and nearly unconscious, a golden crystal puppet rushed towards him and hit him


    piritual Tower, which just used to be nothing to them.


    "The Spiritual Tower was a magic treasure? Blimey, I didn''t know that!"


    "It''s Austin''s fault that the Spiritual Tower was shrunk and taken away. How could he do that to our magic treasure?"


    Some great masters waxed nostalgic about the Spiritual Tower.


    "Strong cultivators from the three holy lands and three aristocratic families used to attack the Spiritual Tower. Every attempt, however, ended the same way: they failed to break its gate.


    That makes it an extraordinary magic treasure. It''s beyond our imagination.


    But Austin, that young man, what right did he have to take the Spiritual Tower away? He isn''t even powerful!"


    People couldn''t stop talking about the Spiritual Tower, and of course, they couldn''t leave Austin out of the narrative, as he was the new owner of the tower and the hottest name in all of the East Mainland.


    The buzz about him wouldn''t die down anytime soon, as his killings of disciples from big sects and kidnappings of Holy Sons and Holy Daughters became more widely known. History was catching up to him, not the other way around, raring to write his name on its books.


    Meanwhile, Austin had been gone from the Angel City for half an hour already.


    He reached a lush forest near a mountain


    and stayed there to wait for his companions.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    Several figures soon emerged:


    Stacy, Belle, Peacock Princess, Bray, and all the others.


    As it turned out, they had kept constant communication with Austin through their spiritual sense along the way.


    They had all agreed to meet in the forest. They knew Austin would be there.

 Chapter 1698 A Friend In Need Is A Friend Indeed

    Stacy, Belle, Bray, the Peacock Princess and her maids, all of them stared at Austin in shock.


    Austin''s actions done earlier that day impressed them greatly.


    Austin had wiped out a few hundred disciples from the holy lands, prominent clans and some first-class sects. Moreover, he took down two stewards of the Vasteras Holy Land who were at the Minor-perfection Realm. He even took the Spiritual Tower with him.


    The Spiritual Tower had stood in the Angel City for a few hundred thousand years, and had become a famous place for cultivators to explore rare treasures and practice their skills.


    But now Austin had taken it with him. He had accomplished what no one had even dreamed of.


    "So, is it true that the Spiritual Tower is in your hands now, Austin?"


    Belle asked as she couldn''t hold back her curiosity.


    "Yeah! Surprising isn''t it? Well, the Spiritual Tower is actually a magic treasure, and I refined it by chance,"


    Austin replied calmly.


    He had no intention of telling his companions how he had gotten the tower in detail.


    Every cultivator had their own secrets that they would like to keep to themselves. He was no different. There were some things which had to be hidden.


    Belle didn''t push him because she respected his privacy. She understood that Austin didn''t want to share any further details.


    Stacy, the Peacock Princess and other people also let go of the topic as they didn''t want to infringe his right to privacy.


    "Dude, when you could handle them on your own, why didn''t you tell us?


    I must have looked so foolish in front of them, to claim that I would protect you, when clearly you needed no protection. That''s so embarrassing!"


    Bray whined, as he looked at Austin.


    Stacy, Belle, and the Peacock Princess also gazed at Austin with a hint of anger and awkwardness in their eyes.


    They felt embarrassed at the thought that they had come to Austin''s rescue earlier. They wouldn''t have rushed if they knew he could deal with them on his own.


    It was indeed a fact that Austin could deal with his enemies alone.


    "Thanks all of you!"


    Austin said earnestly.


    ''A friend in need is a friend indeed. They stood out to defend me regardless of the danger that lay ahead.


    They are really my true friends, '' he thought.


    "Well, I got some spiritual crystals. Perhaps you will need them," he continued.


    Then he took out a heap of spiritual crystals.


    Slowly he waved his sleeve and all those crystals flew towards his companions.


    There were thirty thousand spiritual crystals floating in front of Stacy. The same number of spiritual crystal levitated in front of the Peacock Princes


    m what he had just said, Bray was ecstatic.


    Suddenly, he straightened his clothes and ran his hand over his hair to set them in place. He was trying to make himself look better before walking up to Stacy in a gentleman-like manner.


    "Ahem! Hello, Miss Ren.


    Please allow me to introduce myself. I''m Bray Xiao..."


    "Stay away from me!"


    Stacy interrupted him in a cold tone.


    Bray was quite infamous in the East Mainland for being a womanizer. Most of the girls had heard about him already.


    "I''m leaving now. Take care, Austin.


    And take this token. With this I assure you that the people in the Deep Sea Commercial House will respect you the same way they respect me. You can ask them to do anything by showing this," Stacy said to Austin, as she threw a bronze token to him, which he caught and kept carefully.


    Then she left the woods with her crew.


    Bray didn''t get frustrated after being rejected by Stacy. It looked like he was used to being turned down in this manner. On the contrary, he cheekily drew closer to Belle.


    "Hello, Holy Daughter.


    I''m Bray Xiao. Please remember to contact me whenever you are free. I''d be honored," he accosted.


    Belle gave him a cold, warning stare.


    "Be careful, Austin. I have to go too. My companions are still waiting for me in the Angel City," Belle said to Austin.


    Quickly she turned into a light and headed towards the Angel City.


    ''Unbelievable! Belle has already reached the medium stage of Divine Bridge Realm, '' Austin exclaimed as he stared at her retreating figure.


    ''The Crystal Moonlight Body is indeed amazing. Thanks to this special constitution, she had broken into the Divine Bridge Realm from the Emperor Realm in just a few years. And now this. She''s really going places!''

 Chapter 1699 Reach The Preliminary Stage Of Divine Bridge Realm

    "Hey, Austin, you''re going too fast!" said Bray in a slightly reproachful tone. He had to walk fast to join Austin who was far ahead of him.


    Jerking his thumb at the two beautiful girls with whom he was trying to flirt, a few seconds ago, he continued, "I can''t believe you lied to me that the two beautiful ladies are just ordinary friends of yours. Their behavior shows it''s more than friendship. They obviously are more affectionate towards you. Miss Stacy of the Deep Sea Commercial House even gave her identity token to you.


    It is not fair! There are already three beauties at the Holy Daughter level with whom you have relationships. Brother, you are robbing me of opportunities of hitting on hot girls," complained Bray.


    He was whining as he had received the cold shoulder from the two beautiful girls, one after another.


    As he spoke, his eyes fell upon the Peacock Princess. She was glaring at him.


    She was one of the three Holy Daughter beauties that he had mentioned earlier. Seeing her stare fiercely at him, he thought it was better for him to leave as soon as possible.


    He coughed and said, "Ahem! Excuse me, Austin, if there is nothing else, I think I should get going now."


    Bray hurriedly found an excuse and decided to escape from the fury of the Peacock Princess. He left from the place as soon as possible using his bodily movement skill. Obviously, he was afraid that the Peacock Princess would give him a stern and angry reply.


    "Austin, can I ask you for something? Could you please give me more spiritual crystals?


    Well, I know this will sound absurd but I need more of them. Actually six hundred years ago, my father was lured into a trap by the former leader of the Ji Clan and received severe injuries. Although I have tried various treatments, he has not yet shaken off those terrible injuries. His condition is pathetic, for he has been in coma for six hundred years! It is said that spiritual crystals may help him recover. So, I''m requesting you for more spiritual crystals. Forgive me for being thick-skinned to ask for more!"


    The Peacock princess begged Austin for more spiritual crystals. Her eyes had turned moist as she spoke of her father.


    "What? Your father is still alive?"


    On hearing this unexpected news, Austin was very shocked.


    Like others, he too had heard rumors which were prevalent in the East Mainland that the Peacock King had died of serious injuries which he had received after a violent battle with the former leader of the Ji Clan.


    "Yes, luckily my father survived that combat, despite some serious injuries. But he is still in a coma.


    I wanted to protect my father from the Ji Clan''s threat. That is why I had spread the news that he was dead,"


    the Peacock Princess explained to Austin the reason for those rumors regarding her father''s death.


    "That makes sense. In that case, here you go. These are five million spiritual crystals here. Is that enough?"


    After knowing about the Peacock King and realizing the Peacock Princess


    ly Land. They were not at a disadvantage at all.


    Obviously, the strength of the three elders of the Flame Holy Land had comparatively improved by leaps and bounds than what it was three years ago. That was really brilliant!


    The battle did not end at that point.


    A few days later, the three elders of the Flame Holy Land popped up at the headquarters of the Kirin Sect with their ultimate magical treasure. They invaded the core area of the headquarters of the Kirin Sect relentlessly. During the bitter battle that followed, they killed many of the Kirin Sect''s masters and countless disciples.


    Later, the reclusive elders of the Kirin Sect launched their protection array to force the three elders of the Flame Holy Land to back off.


    There had been two big battles already.


    The three elders of the Flame Holy Land publicly spoke in the East Mainland that this was just the beginning.


    With the ultimate magical treasure of the Flame Holy Land, they were going to call upon the other seven sects��the three Holy Lands, the Ji Clan and the Shen Clan belonging to the three aristocratic families, as well as the Kirin Sect and the Blue Sect, and wreak havoc upon them.


    These seven sects had attacked and brutally destroyed the base of the Flame Holy Land, three years ago.


    And the three elders of the Flame Holy Land who had managed to survive the attack, had returned for revenge.


    Time flew by. Austin had been busy cultivating for a month in the training room recently.


    All of a sudden, tremendous vital energy force was released from his body. It radiated all around.


    It was the shock wave of the internal force that broke out when he had a breakthrough to reach higher cultivation base level. It was just what Austin had been waiting for.


    Slowly he opened his eyes, which flashed and sparkled with excitement.


    He was overwhelmed with joy. Finally after a month of cultivation, he had succeeded in having a breakthrough and reached the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm!

 Chapter 1700 Carolines Training

    Austin transported himself on the street of the City model after completing the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm.


    As soon as he showed up, Caroline rushed out of a building nearby and tightly hugged him. Her eyes lit up, and she was obviously thrilled.


    Ever since they destroyed the Flame Holy Land, she and her people had been living in Austin''s City model.


    "Austin you are here!"


    Priest Callum greeted him right away as he approached him.


    Aware of their romantic relationship, he was not surprised with the show of affection in front of him.


    He met Austin in the Prime Martial World. He witnessed how Austin advanced and grew stronger. He had a good opinion of the young man in front of him.


    "You have entered the Emperor Realm, Caroline,"


    Austin gushed.


    Judging by the vital energy she released, he knew that she was at the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm.


    "Yes I did the other day,"


    Caroline replied cheerfully as she touched Austin''s face.


    "Our queen is talented in cultivation, but she needs more practice.


    Since we came to the Divine Continent, she has gotten no chance to fight. Otherwise, she would have obtained a higher vital energy realm,"


    Priest Callum cut in.


    "Good point."


    Austin nodded his head in agreement.


    An idea occurred to him.


    "Caroline, I''ll be back in a second," he told her.


    He then transported himself to the eighth floor of the Slave Tower.


    The instant he showed up, Brady made his appearance as well.


    "Master." Brady opened his arms as he respectfully welcomed him.


    "A girl will soon start training here. She had reached the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm.


    However, the weakest slaves here are of the same level as her. I fear for her safety.


    Do you have any idea on how to keep her safe?" Austin asked.


    He wanted to make sure Caroline would be safe as she underwent training.


    Countless cultivators who entered the Slave Tower were killed during the trials.


    Much as she had reached the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm, the slaves here were too strong for her.


    Austin wanted nothing bad to happen to her.


    "Don''t worry, master. I am the guardian spirit of this tower. All the slaves here are under my control.


    For her safety, I will arrange only those slaves at the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm to


    s good at illusions, and spiritual crystals had proven to be very useful if she wanted to advance her illusion skills.


    "Master, we are about to start our training,"


    Violet said.


    Soon, she and the gnome were headed towards different directions to start their trainings in the desert.


    "Violet and gnome are my friends. Please keep them safe as well," Austin requested through his spiritual sense.


    "Yes master. Rest assured; they will be safe here," Brady responded.


    He was the guardian spirit of the Slave Tower. It was an easy task for him to protect several people at the same time.


    "Did you forget, brat? You promised to give me some spiritual crystals,"


    the Flame Emperor cut in, obviously annoyed at Austin.


    "I am sorry. I almost forgot it."


    Austin then transferred hundreds of thousands of spiritual crystals into his Soul Sea so that the Flame Emperor could get them.


    "It''s okay. Apology accepted," the Flame Emperor answered.


    His eyes lit up as he stared at the spiritual crystals. He could feel his chest pounding with joy at the thought of what he could do with the crystals. Spiritual crystals could be very helpful to him.


    As Austin finished off his tasks, he transported himself out of the Slave Tower.


    In a split second, he was back in the cave.


    "It''s time to go out.


    You are one of those responsible for destroying our base, Will Fang. It''s time for you to pay for what you did," Austin murmured.


    His eyes filled with anger as he tried to control his rage from bursting out of his chest.

 Chapter 1701 The Northern Mine District

    Because of Will, the Flame Holy Land lost its base three years ago.


    Will was a principal disciple of the Rudimentary Holy Land. He was sent to the Flame Holy Land to infiltrate and gather information.


    During that time, it was him who reported to the superiors of the Rudimentary Holy Land that Austin was back to the base. After learning about it, the leaders of the seven top sects sent their disciples to attack and destroy the base of the Flame Holy Land.


    In short, Will was the real perpetrator of the destruction of the Flame Holy Land.


    Since Austin was now the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land, one of his responsibilities was to avenge his sect. Definitely, he would never let Will go.


    As soon as Austin got out of the cave, he left the wilderness immediately.


    He was now on his way to the headquarters of the Rudimentary Holy Land. It was payback time.


    On his journey to the headquarters, he heard a good news. He found out that the three elders of the Flame Holy Land had already been to the headquarters of the Rudimentary Holy Land and Kirin Sect to stir up trouble.


    ''It looks like the three elders have become much stronger after they''ve cultivated the Flame Scripture. Before, they needed to work together to activate the power of our ultimate magical treasure. But now, they can make the ultimate magical treasure work on their own, '' he thought.


    He was elated to know the improvements of the three elders.


    "Our sect now has the ultimate magical treasure and the ancient scripture. The three elders have greatly improved their powers as well. It won''t take long before we can rebuild our sect," murmured Austin.


    His eyes showed much joy as he thought that their sect would be revived very soon.


    Half a month later, Austin had finally reached the location of the Rudimentary Holy Land headquarters.


    Austin studied the place very well because he needed to be cautious. He learned that the headquarters had heavy defenses. A lot of the disciples of the Rudimentary Holy Land were guarding the gates and taking turns in patrolling the whole area. Before he could even get near the headquarters, he needed to pass by the gates of the Blue City first.


    This time, Austin disguised himself as a middle-aged man and went to the gates of the Blue City. Once he could enter the Blue City, it would be much easier to penetrate the headquarters.


    The Blue City was actually built by the Rudimentary Holy Land so this sect was the one controlling it.


    Most estates and shops here were owned by the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    Also, half of the cultivators in the city were disciples of the Rudimentary H


    inst him."


    The disciple tried to persuade the other disciples. They were in their territory. They shouldn''t let Austin beat them just like that.


    Although they were still skeptical, the rest of the disciples gathered up some courage. Then they took out their weapons and unleashed their vital energy force. They dashed together towards Austin at full speed.


    Austin placed his hands behind his back. He had no intention of finishing them with his own hands.


    ''This place is near the headquarters of the Rudimentary Holy Land. I must finish them off quickly, '' he thought.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, more than a hundred puppets showed up. Some of them were as strong as a Divine Bridge Realm cultivator. Some were even stronger.


    They swarmed towards the disciples of the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    Within seconds, the puppets held their targets captives. All of them were seriously injured.


    Austin thought that he could bring his puppets and prisoners to the Slave Tower.


    So, he went to a quiet place and started to concentrate. A few moments later, they were already in the Slave Tower.


    There, Austin started torturing them. He asked them where Will was.


    Eventually, one disciple gave in. According to him, Will was sent to the Northern Mine District.


    "Northern Mine District?" confirmed Austin. He still wasn''t convinced.


    "Why did your leader dispatch so many people there? Did they really discover some rare crystal mine?" he asked again.


    Unfortunately, the disciple also didn''t know the answer.


    ''Fine. I will pay that place a visit, '' he thought.


    Austin felt that he needed to personally confirm that Will was really there. And if he found Will there, he would definitely not let him go anymore.

 Chapter 1702 Entering Into The Mine District

    Without any more hesitations, Austin immediately left the Rudimentary Holy Land. He was heading towards the Northern Mine District in the East Mainland.


    The Northern Mine District was thousands of miles away, so Austin had to use the teleportation arrays frequently during his travel.


    Many of the teleportation arrays located in the big cities were open to everyone. Everybody could use it as much as they wanted as long as they could afford to pay for it.


    Days and nights had passed by as Austin kept on his journey. After spending almost a month on the way, he eventually arrived at the Northern Mine District.


    A wild and barren land welcomed Austin as he arrived. It looked like a vast red sea as the red soil covered the ground. Austin scanned the area and saw nothing but the red turf with lumps of reddish-brown rocks of different shapes and sizes.


    Without any living things wandering around, the district looked empty and deserted. More barren stone mountains stretched across the skyline.


    There was not a living creature or plant around. Humans often avoided the area and rarely passed by it. Without anything but the wide desolated land, it was like a dead zone.


    The freezing weather accompanied the empty lands. A film of frigid mist covered the place all the time. The mist was cold enough to send chills to those few people who walked in this area.


    Despite that, Austin knew that underneath this cold, barren ground lied treasures every cultivator would long for. A great number of crystals were hidden somewhere in this wild land.


    The treasures that awaited him were not only those vital energy crystals but also different kinds of rare and special crystals. It was said that the Northern Mine District contained all those kinds of fortune.


    Because of the riches it contained, many sects and clans in the East Mainland wanted to take full advantage of the area for their interests. A long time ago, the three strong holy lands, the three powerful clans, and some other supreme sects had already entered the Northern Mine District. They had divided the area among each of them. Every sect and clan separately controlled a part of the district they owned as they started to excavate their turfs for those crystals.


    The Northern Mine District was also one of the reasons why the holy lands, the clans, and some of the supreme sects became powerful and stayed strong for a long time in the East Mainland.


    Controlling a mining district meant that they had full access to a mountain of gold. That was enough to provide strong financial support for the whole sect and help it grow stronger.


    However, the vast land seemed endless. No one ever saw or knew the end of it.


    The Northern Mine District covered almost half of the area in the East Mainland.


    As a result, even though the three holy lands, the three clans, and other supreme sects had started the excavation for crystals for a long time, they still had not uncovered the whole area yet. The huge area still contained a great amount of treas


    felt a strong spiritual sense that was quickly moving close to him from a distance.


    ''It must be an elder from the Rudimentary Holy Land, '' Austin thought.


    It all happened so fast!


    Austin was surprised, but he acted immediately. He exerted the spatial power and vanished into thin air.


    The surge of the strong spiritual sense came a split second after Austin had vanished.


    It passed by the location where Austin had been standing and swirled back and forth in that area. From the way it moved, it seemed that the owner of the spiritual sense was trying to find something in that spot.


    On the other side, inside one of the big tents in this mining district, an old man was sitting quietly with his legs crossed. His eyes were closed as if he was busy focusing his attention as he searched for something.


    "It''s so strange. I am sure that I sensed someone sneak into this area. But that person was gone suddenly. Is it just my illusion?" the old man said to himself.


    He was an elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land, who was in charge of the security and management in this mining district.


    He used his spiritual sense to sweep the area dozens of times, but he could not find anything. Eventually, the elder grew tired and gave up.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Austin vanished entirely, he went into the void of chaos and hid there.


    After more than an hour of staying there, he came back to the mining district when he felt that it was safe to get out.


    ''I should figure out a way to go into this mining district without being found. Otherwise, there would be no other way for me to find Will, ''


    Austin thought carefully.


    Austin knew that there must be many powerful cultivators from the Rudimentary Holy Land who were supervising and safeguarding the mining district all the time. They were surely keen on doing their jobs to ensure the safety of the crystals. If Austin made any mistake, they might find him and cause him trouble. He must think of a discreet plan to get through and avoid the danger.

 Chapter 1703 Perilous Mine

    After returning to the mining area of the Rudimentary Holy Land, Austin proceeded with more caution. ''The person who had such strong spiritual sense must be incredibly powerful. If I am not careful, someone will spot me, '' he thought to himself.


    Suddenly, a narrow tent caught his attention. It was just a stone''s throw away from him.


    Using his spiritual sense, he saw a dozen miners who worked for the Rudimentary Holy Land. They looked tired and were sleeping soundly in the tent.


    Mining was a backbreaking job which required workers to work for long hours. These miners would not waste a single minute. They would grab every chance they had to rest and sleep once they finished their work at the end of the day.


    ''Perhaps I can pose as a miner. That way, no one will pay attention to me.''


    A brilliant idea popped in Austin''s mind.


    Since he was displaying his bodily movement skill, no one could see him. He headed towards the tent, and soon he could enter it with no one noticing him.


    He drew closer to one miner who were sound asleep.


    Wasting no time, Austin transported the sleeping man into his City model.


    He then used the Appearance-transforming Clothes to pretend that he was the miner whom he had sent into his City model.


    After which, he communicated with Violet who was training herself in the Slave Tower. With her help, he changed the aura of his spiritual soul.


    Violet had improved a lot and was now more skillful in illusion than ever before.


    The disciples of the Rudimentary Holy Land could not see through Austin''s disguise.


    The elders or stewards of the Rudimentary Holy Land might be able to recognize Austin''s charade only if they paid extra attention to him.


    Austin then lay there pretending to be asleep. An hour later, a dark-skinned, brawny man broke into the tent.


    "Wake up, all of you! A bunch of low-born losers.


    Have you forgotten why you are here? We did not hire you to sleep.


    Get up and start working!" he yelled harshly.


    He walked around the tent, kicking every miner he found asleep.


    This man was the foreman. He was responsible for supervising the miners.


    Terrified, all the men including Austin got up hurriedly and rushed out of the tent.


    Moments later, over four thousand miners gathered in an open area. They were men with olive-brown skin.


    With them were three elders. With their hands behind their back, they stood opposite the miners. They were elders from the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    Behind them were several stewards and a few hundred principal disciples.


    Austin looked around


    month long holiday. You will be allowed to leave this place and rest at home for a month,"


    an elder from the Rudimentary Holy Land said in a loud voice.


    "A hundred-fold pay and a vacation for one month!"


    The eyes of most miners lit up in excitement.


    After all, they were here to earn money.


    A hundred-fold pay was a tempting motivation for them.


    The fear vanished from their faces.


    The miners finally agreed to start working.


    "Now that you all agree, please enter the mine and start working," the elder went on.


    He smiled to himself, pleased that his scheme worked.


    The miners were divided into dozens of groups and went down the mines.


    Austin was assigned to mine number 40.


    He followed several hundred miners as they walked towards the mine.


    With the use of his spiritual sense, he saw several channels. The deeper he went, the darker it got.


    He looked around and realized that people just had dug into the mine recently.


    They finally reached the bottom as they were over a hundred meters deep in the ground. The mine workers grabbed their tools and started digging, and so did Austin.


    While working, Austin wondered what the leaders of the Rudimentary Holy Land were looking for in the mines.


    An hour passed.


    Austin almost lost his balance, as he felt the ground underneath his feet trembling violently.


    Then he heard screams coming from the outside.


    A soft wind slithered through their skin. A brownish mist floated into the air and enveloped the mine where Austin was assigned.


    "Bloody hell! Run! This is the perilous mine. If we don''t run, we will be buried here, alive!"


    All the mine workers including Austin immediately raced to get out of the mine.

 Chapter 1704 Going Deep Into The Mine

    Hearing the frightened screams of the miners, Austin rushed out of the mine immediately.


    When he made it to the ground, he was surprised to see that around other mines were also in a stampede. The miners were all running like hell as they were trying to escape.


    On the other hand, the three elders and the stewards along with the hundreds of the principal disciples of the Rudimentary Holy Land had flanked all sides of one mine. They were all alert and combat-ready.


    The three elders were undoubtedly the most powerful ones in the team. But they also stared at the entrance of the mine seriously. It only meant that the unknown creature sheltering here must be very powerful and terrifying.


    As streams of black smoke constantly sprang out from the mine, the smell of blood penetrated into the air of the surrounding area.


    Judging by the heavy smell of human blood, Austin could tell that plenty of miners have already lost their lives inside the mine.


    Just a few seconds ago, those miners came here excitedly looking forward to the big rewards and vacations that the elders of the Rudimentary Holy Land had promised them. However, they didn''t expect that something would just come and take their lives.


    ''''No one survived?'''' asked one of the elders sullenly.


    He knew that the mining process would not go smoothly if they could not fix this problem.


    ''''Over two hundred miners went into that mine earlier but no one made it out," answered one of the stewards.


    "Several principal disciples also rushed into the mine when they heard that tremendous sound. None of them came out either,"


    one of the stewards answered.


    Those principal disciples were all at the Divine Bridge Realm but unfortunately, they had all just vanished after entering the mine. There was a big possibility that they all died in there. Something very dangerous must really be hiding there.


    Boom! Boom!


    Another loud sound of explosion was heard from the mine. It was so strong that the ground shook violently.


    Whoosh!


    Then thick clouds of smoke expelled from the entrance of the mine.


    At the center of the smoke, there was an evil energy that was released by some unknown horrifying creatures.


    "Ahhhhh!" A horrifying scream of agony filled the air.


    The miners who were exposed to the smoke or even just the slightest explosion suddenly grabbed their throats in pain. Their eyes were wide open in shock and fear.


    After a few seconds, they all fell onto the ground and disintegrated until they became a pool of blood.


    Even the principal disciples turned pallid at the sight of the poisonous smoke. The weake


    ne!''"


    "We should make sure of our safety now. I don''t want to end up like them."


    "Those people don''t really care about us. For them, we are just cannon fodders."


    "Alas! We are just laborers and we have no backgrounds. The members of the holy lands are way much stronger than us.''''


    "Yes, you''re right. We are just mortals so we are nothing compared to them. They are all too powerful especially the three elders. We don''t have any choice but to obey their orders.''''


    "''We know nothing about martial arts so their power is enough to rule over us like gods.''''


    The miners kept on grumbling while marching forward slowly.


    Those timid miners couldn''t help shivering while looking at the corpses on the ground.


    "Attention, everyone! I might have found something right in front of us," shouted one miner suddenly.


    He was walking with several miners in front of the team.


    When the rest of the miners heard his voice, everyone looked in front.


    They saw some sparkling lights being emitted by a gleaming crystal.


    It was surrounded by the lifeless bodies of the principal disciples.


    "We''ve found the ruling crystal!" blurted an old miner in astonishment.


    "I have been mining for several decades but I have never seen such a big one!" he added.


    The miners were mostly mortals so they knew nothing about martial arts.


    But because of the long-term mining experience, they were very much familiar with the divine vital energy crystal, the enlightening crystal and the ruling crystal. They might be even more knowledgeable than the majority of the warriors when talking about crystals.


    "Look at that! It''s a giant black foot. Why does the ruling crystal have a foot inside? What''s going on?" screamed one of the miners.

 Chapter 1705 The Flying Demonic Monkey

    All the crystals they saw in that place were actually the ruling crystals.


    The biggest one among them was ten meters tall. It was cubic in shape with a black foot embedded it. The foot was almost eight meters long.


    The black foot was in the shape of a human being''s foot. But it definitely was not human foot as it was too large in size. And it was pure black like carbon.


    The large, black foot was covered with dense hair which was as thick and long as an adult''s finger. The appearance of that foot terrified people.


    The miners stared at the large foot in that ruling crystal. They were stunned and petrified as well. The atmosphere was extremely weird inside the mining well and everyone felt profoundly scared in that eerie place.


    "These are all special ruling crystals. I''d say they are special top-grade ruling crystals!


    One piece of a special ruling crystal is almost as precious at ten thousand ordinary ruling crystals!


    I have been working here in the mine for so many years, but this is the first time I got lucky to see so many ruling crystals at one place!"


    A miner sighed as he kept staring at the shining ruling crystals in the mine. Probably he was in his forties.


    ''Special ruling crystal? That''s strange.''


    Hearing the miners'' discussion, Austin also realized something. He didn''t actually think that there was anything such as special ruling crystals that existed. But now he was convinced of their existence.


    Compared to Austin, the miners knew more about the ruling crystals. It was obvious as they had been working with those crystals for such a long time.


    "Look! There is something in that piece of ruling crystal!"


    Another miner who had been walking ahead of all exclaimed suddenly, out of terror.


    He was absolutely right. In some of the other ruling crystals, there was something sealed inside. These things were all weird and looked quite terrifying.


    One piece of the ruling crystal contained something like a monkey''s paw. The difference was that it was quite bigger than an average monkey''s paw.


    It was like a steel hook, with dense black hair on it. It had black and scary auras radiated from it. Although the paw was sealed inside the ruling crystal, people could still sense the powerful aura clearly.


    "There are a monkey''s foot, head, body and paws. Oh, gosh! It definitely is one monkey. It looks like its body had been split and sealed in different pieces of ruling crystals!"


    A bold miner stepped forward holding the torch in his hand. He moved the torch across so he could see the body parts enclosed in the crystals.


    Soon the other people followed the first miner and made the space become bright with their torches. On doing so, they found that there were totally five or six pieces of ruling crystals that had the differe


    ners. On the contrary, he stayed in the place and stared at the special ruling crystals.


    There were many special ruling crystals in the mine. A few pieces contained the giant foot and about five or six pieces had the flying demonic monkey''s body parts sealed in them. The rest of the ruling crystals did not have anything inside. There were at least hundreds of special ruling crystals that were empty.


    Having reached the place with such valuable crystals Austin did not want to leave empty-handed. He wanted to take a few special ruling crystals.


    So, Austin waved his sleeves and gave off a gentle vital energy force, which flew in the direction of the mine. In a split second, the special ruling crystals that contained nothing had been put into his Space Ring.


    All of a sudden, something weird happened.


    When Austin was putting those ruling crystals into his Space Ring, the closed eyes on the head of the flying demonic monkey, which was sealed in one of the ruling crystals, opened and stared at Austin.


    He glared at Austin as if he knew that the latter had taken some of its precious belongings.


    A powerful aura along with terrifying spiritual pressure filled the whole mine. It was so strong that Austin could barely breathe.


    It made Austin realize that the head of the monkey was conscious! It was alive!


    It gave Austin the creeps to see such a thing happening right in front of his eyes.


    Suddenly, it made the courageous and brave Austin fearful. He could feel that he was in great danger.


    It also made Austin feel that he was not qualified or strong enough to fight with the monkey.


    As those thoughts whirled in his mind, Austin did not want to stay there for even a second. Without any further delay, he started the bodily movement skill he had worked out by himself. He wanted to rush out of the mine as quickly as he could.

 Chapter 1706 Creatures From Ancient Times (Part One)

    Just as Austin was about to activate his bodily movement skill, the mine began shaking violently.


    The mine trembled fiercely as if an earthquake with a strong magnitude struck the place.


    Swoosh! An immense aura of danger approached Austin from behind. He felt it surging towards him.


    He unleashed his spiritual sense to check what was behind him but found nothing. It frightened him a little bit to realize that spiritual sense did not work in the mines. He had no choice but to look back and check it out himself. As he turned around, he was taken aback by the swirling dense black mist that was approaching him at a terrifyingly fast speed.


    "Everybody, run! Quickly! The black mist is coming again!" he shouted at the miners in front of him. They had been stumbling along the mine out of sheer fear.


    Austin used his bodily movement skill and reached them in a flash. He used his vital energy force as he secretly gave them a boost. The miners had no chance to escape on their own.


    A huge wave of power surged and pushed the miners towards the entrance of the mine. They all felt the propelling force that drove them to get out faster.


    In the next second, they found themselves just a few meters away from the entrance of the mine.


    Austin did not get them out directly because he did not want the three elders of the Rudimentary Holy Land to get suspicious. After all, he was now pretending to be an ordinary miner who knew nothing about martial art skills just like the miners around him.


    "Run! Faster! The black mist is coming again!"


    Several hundred miners got out of the mine and ran away from it in pure terror. Everyone was panicking as they rushed to a safer place.


    Unfortunately, some of them were not able to get out quickly. Alm


    ge to bring these ancient creatures back and dissect them, we might be able to have more discoveries.


    Perhaps, we can even get some powerful weapons or magic treasures from them," he said excitedly. He could not hide the thrill he felt as he thought of the discoveries and treasures that they might take advantage of.


    "You have a good point.


    Maybe this perilous mine is just a challenge for us. Perhaps, it could also be a good thing for us," another elder followed.


    The three elders cheered up, as the hope blossomed in their chests. There was a keen look in their eyes as they thought of the great things that they could get from this unfortunate situation.


    The elders talked freely without any concern in front of the miners. Since they were just low-born common people who did not learn martial arts skills, the three elders paid no attention to them. They posed no threat to their plans.


    What they did not know was that someone among the crowd was listening intently to their conversation. Austin heard them clearly, and what they said thrilled him.


    ''So those creatures sealed in the crystals lived during the ancient times, '' he thought to himself.

 Chapter 1707 Creatures From Ancient Times (Part Two)

    Since he was inside the mine too, he had witnessed the sealed creatures firsthand; the body parts of the demonic monkey, for instance.


    After giving it careful thought, one of the elders decided what they would do next.


    "When the black mist dissipates, let''s go inside that mine," an elder proposed.


    The two elders agreed to the plan. They all patiently waited for the mist to dissipate. After four hours, the black mist coming from the mine had completely vanished.


    The three elders of the Rudimentary Holy Land prepared to go down the mine. When they were about to enter the hole, loud growls echoed in the sky. They halted because of that familiar sound.


    Moments later, they spotted a group of beast riders that were headed towards them. The roars of the beast continued to rattle the sky.


    Armored soldiers rode the monstrous beasts as they held golden spears in their hands.


    "What are the people from the Vasteras Holy Land doing here?" one of the elders of the Rudimentary Holy Land asked with raised eyebrows.


    Those people were uninvited, and obviously they were up to no good. Now, they had to deal with these beast riders first. The excitement that was once evident on the elders'' faces was immediately replaced with the gloom.


    In just a blink, the horde landed in front of them. Two elders wearing golden robes took a few steps forward. As they walked, golden lights glinted from them. They unleashed their spiritual senses to check out each of the mines. After a short while, one of the elders in the golden robe laughed out loud.


    "I knew it! Something is definitely going on with this place. Yuri, observe these mines and tell me what''s inside them," he ordered to the man wearing a white robe.


    the Vasteras Holy Land responded in a stern tone.


    He had a grim expression on his face upon seeing more people come and fight for the crystals.


    All of a sudden, Elder Jordan from the Rudimentary Holy Land burst into laughter.


    "Take your time. Why are you so eager to get this place? Maybe these mines are perilous mines. Who knows?" he chimed in.


    "What did you mean by that, Elder Jordan?" Elder Ivan of the Vasteras Holy Land asked with a frown.


    Curious to what Jordan had meant, he and Elder Kit from the Arcane Holy Land became alert.


    As they spent years after years in the Northern Mine District, they had already become experts about these mines. They knew what these perilous mines could do.


    Elder Jordan knew that he could no longer drive these people away from the mines. He was also aware that they could not occupy this area alone.


    Elder Jordan had no other choice but to tell them everything that happened in the mine.


    "So something horrible is going on in this area. Perhaps these mines are those perilous mines," Elder Kit said as they finished talking.


    He and Elder Ivan exchanged looks that glinted with fear.

 Chapter 1708 Resurrection

    "Let''s continue digging up more. We might find a couple of ruling crystals where ancient creatures were restrained. Let''s take a look. This might be an opportunity for us," said the white-haired elder.


    He was Elder Kit from the Arcane Holy Land.


    "Based on my observation, there are a lot of spots here where faint flashes of light are coming through the ground. Apparently, there is a rich deposit of crystals buried underground," said an old man in a white-robe.


    He was from the Vasteras Holy Land.


    "Since there are confined ancient creatures in this mine, it is very likely that there are also confined ancient creatures in other areas. If we can dig them up and do some research on them, we might be able to solve the mystery. We will be able to find out what exactly it is that has been constantly killing our miners in the Northern Mine District," he added.


    This old man was a mine seeker who specialized in locating crystal deposits.


    That was why he was confident of his assessment.


    "All right. Let''s do it. I''ve been wanting to do this for quite a long time," yelled Elder Jordan.


    He was from the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    "For those who don''t want to die early, you can leave this place as fast as you can now. After all, a collateral damage will be inevitable in this mission."


    All disciples from the three holy lands instantly drew back and moved far away from the mine. The miners also started running away frantically.


    Since everybody knew that those creatures inside the crystals were ominous, evil and exceptionally uncanny, a lot of horrifying things might happen once they were excavated.


    Even the elders and the stewards of the three holy lands were on their guards for possible danger. They were all wearing stern faces.


    "Let''s do this!" yelled Elder Jordan again.


    He then ascended from the ground and stood in midair above the mine. He straightened the forefinger and the middle finger of his right hand into a shape of a sword and slashed the surface below.


    A beam of light came out of his fingertips and turned into a giant sword. It swung downwards violently.


    With a thunderous bang, a cloud of dust rose up and an eerily pitch-dark fissure appeared on the ground. It looked really spooky.


    Elder Jordan continued to wave his fingers and the giant sword of light which was almost a hundred meters in length hit the ground repeatedly. The fissure widened until the bottom of it was revealed.


    By flapping his sleeves, Elder Jordan also continuously removed dirt and rocks kilometers away from the fissure.


    After a short while, an enormous crater which was several hundred meters deep was created in the location of the mine. The mine was now nowhere in sight.


    The bottom of the crater showed the depths of the tunne


    hair. It had a protruding mouth, a jutting chin, and sharp frightening fangs. Overall, it looked extremely terrifying.


    On its back, a pair of jet-black wings slowly popped out. They were at least one meter long.


    The momentum of the beast dwarfed all the mortals and immortals present. As it descended from the sky, they were all transfixed in astonishment.


    All their attention was focused on the flying demonic monkey. They were nervously eyeing it as they were still consumed with shock.


    Remarkably, a beast that existed in the ancient times with an unmatched fierceness came back to life in this place.


    The flying demonic monkey suddenly raised its head and let out an almighty roar.


    The sound waves rippled through the whole area like tides. Everyone felt like their bodies and souls were about to be shredded into pieces.


    Swish!


    With a quick movement of its body, the flying demonic monkey suddenly disappeared into thin air.


    The next instant, it directly appeared behind the seven stewards of the Rudimentary Holy Land. With its wicked-looking claws, it dealt the heads of the seven stewards several blows.


    The crowns of the seven stewards were instantly removed and the flying demonic monkey opened its mouth. In a single breath, it sucked the brains of the seven stewards like tofu jelly.


    The seven stewards'' faces were full of terror. They even tried to flee but unfortunately, they were already immobilized by some kind of weird forces. They couldn''t move even an inch.


    The cultivation base of these stewards were actually at the Minor-perfection Realm. Some were even at the Major-perfection Realm.


    Even so, the seven stewards were killed by the beast in the twinkling of an eye.


    Having witnessed what had just happened to the stewards, the rest felt like their hearts were shrouded in the threat of death.

 Chapter 1709 A Fierce Battle (Part One)

    "How dare you!"


    The three elders of the Rudimentary Holy Land weren''t used to such insults and exploded into an instant fit of rage when they witnessed their stewards killed by the flying demonic monkey in the mere blink of an eye. The scene was both horrifying and infuriating for them. What added to their rage was their own inability.


    The flying demonic monkey was moving so rapidly and in a manner so weird that even guessing its next point was beyond the three elders'' imagination. They couldn''t catch up to it, let alone stop it somehow.


    It meant that even though they wanted to help, it was already too late by the time they knew what had happened. The stewards fell down before the elders could register the monkey''s actions.


    In any case, they were heavily irritated by the flying demonic monkey, and the three elders decided to teach the monkey a lesson.


    Elder Jordan was the first one to attack. His first instinct was to trap and fry the monkey before the latter could make a move. He held out his arm and spread his fingers. The next moment, flashes of lightning emerged from his fingertips and intertwined with each other to form a glowing net, which then flew straight towards the monkey.


    But when he saw the net draw near, the flying demonic monkey merely sneered with a mocking look on its face.


    Its eyes seemed to be full of blood; dark red in color and full of the lust of murder. The monkey grabbed the net and tore it hard, as if the net wasn''t lightning but some common rope. Elder Jordan''s attack failed as pathetically as a sword made of paper.


    At the same time, another elder also took action. He began to perform a skill while bellowing, "Go to hell!"


    He held out his hand a


    med in an awestruck tone.


    The power of this flying demonic monkey was clearly beyond terrific. It had been trapped in the ruling crystal for thousands and thousands of years and had just come out of it, which meant that it wasn''t fully recovered yet. But even so, it was still able to kill the steward as easily as if it was killing an ant. It was brutal and devilish!


    "Oh dear God! The monkey wants to restore its power by absorbing the cultivators'' fundamental essence. That''s why it''s eating them.


    Everyone! The monkey is still weak right now, but if it absorbs enough essence and regains its former power, there''s no power on God''s green earth that can stop it! Rally to me! Stop it now!"


    Elder Kit of the Arcane Holy Land suddenly roared to everyone who was still alive and kicking. His white hair spoke of his immense knowledge and experience and his word mattered a lot.


    Upon hearing the order, every single elder and master of the three holy lands rushed forward and stood in a line.


    They had decided to attack the flying demonic monkey simultaneously. Maybe that would somehow weaken it enough for them to finish it off.

 Chapter 1710 A Fierce Battle (Part Two)

    Together, they sent out countless streams of violent and turbulent energy. The sight was almost hauntingly beautiful, as it looked like countless rivers were flowing towards the monkey.


    "Gnarr!"


    The flying demonic monkey howled as an aura of killing surged out from its body with a furious pace.


    Instantly, every single steward of the Arcane Holy Land was gone! Their bodies turned into a bloody mist and floated around in the air like a pale winter''s crimson fog. The flying demonic monkey then opened its mouth and sucked it all.


    Absorbing that much of essence somehow seemed to satisfy it and a ghost of a smile began to show on the corners of its mouth. It sneered.


    The laughter was so harsh that it spooked even the birds to the far east, which flew away.


    Then, in a single move, it successfully escaped the elders'' joint attack. To be honest, even the monkey itself wasn''t sure that it could escape the elders'' joint attack since it had just come out of the ruling crystal. But the stewards'' blood essence helped and it managed to escape.


    Spreading out its black wings, it began to fly away at lightning speed.


    The elders were so discouraged by now that they didn''t even go after it because they could see how fast the monkey was flying. It was not something they could catch up with.


    Unless every single reclusive elder from all the holy lands and the holy lords themselves were present, it was going to be impossible to hunt down this flying demonic monkey.


    Before the flying demonic monkey left, it unintentionally cast a glance towards Austin. Even that momentary glance was horrible. The moment its eyes fell on him, Austin felt like his whole body was enveloped by a terrible atmosphere.


    ''Damn it! I just took some spe


    ul his essence is to the monkey.


    This means only thing, which is extremely worrisome: our elites are in great danger,"


    another elder remarked with a sullen face.


    In fact, all the elders of the three holy lands were very worried right now.


    "That settles it then. This is officially not a trivial matter anymore. It is related to the safety of our holy land.


    I have to go back and give the holy lord and the reclusive elders this information in person. We need the big guns on this matter or we are finished,"


    Elder Jordan suddenly declared.


    "Yes, you are right. I need to go back too. I think every single land and sect will need to work together on this."


    The elders of the other two holy lands seconded Elder Jordan''s decision.


    Gradually, the people began to move away to warn their respective officers.


    The miners, including Austin were also brought back to the mining base of the Rudimentary Holy Land by Elder Jordan. It was time to gather in the forces in one place and strengthen up defenses.


    After that, Elder Jordan wasted no time in heading for the headquarters of the Rudimentary Holy to inform the holy lord of the situation.

 Chapter 1711 The Inherited Treasure Of The Evil Demon Race

    Suddenly, darkness enveloped the entire barren land as if a storm was coming.


    A tiny grain of sand rested in the corner of the tent.


    It was Austin''s City model.


    The tent was filled with mine workers, resting and sleeping to regenerate their energy.


    All of them had worked from dusk to dawn, and frankly, a miner''s job was not easy, so it was a very rough day for them.


    And as they fell in a deep slumber, Austin busied himself inside the Slave Tower.


    He was communicating with Violet and the gnome through his spiritual sense.


    The two were currently fighting the sand men. Since Brady kept an eye on them, they were safe in the dessert.


    After knowing they were doing well, the next thing Austin did was find Caroline''s whereabouts and check on her with the aid of his spiritual sense.


    He discovered that Caroline was also fighting the sand men in the desert.


    She was battling eight sand men that were at the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm.


    The intense evil energy released by Caroline grimly enveloped the area within ten miles.


    As far as Austin observed, she clearly had the upper hand, subjecting those sand men defenseless against her abilities.


    After watching her fighting for a while, he was impressed by her performance.


    ''The members of the evil shadow race are born to fight. Caroline has just reached the preliminary stage of Emperor Realm, but she could handle eight sand men�C�Cwho are at par with her level�C�Ctogether at the same time. And she''s skinning them alive!'' Austin remarked internally.


    He clearly knew that she was gonna win that fight. So, waving his sleeve, he released a vital energy force and directed it to hit the sand men.


    In a split second, the eight sand men exploded at the same time.


    They turned back to sand before dropping on the ground in mere grains.


    Since these sand men were killed in the Slave Tower, they could come back to life anytime soon.


    "That''s quite impressive! The queen of the evil shadow race can indeed fight!"


    Austin commented with a playful smile, pertaining to none other than Caroline.


    Upon hearing this, Caroline immediately knew it was Austin who sent those sand men bursting back into grains. She turned around and looked at her visitor. "Who taught you these sweet talks?" she snorted in a slightly displeased tone. Yet, despite that, the bright smile on her face gave her away�C�Cobviously she was glad to see him.


    Since she was just done fighting her opponents, her chest rose and fell as she tried to catch her breath. Austin couldn''t avert his eyes off her full round breasts as they ran up and down.


    "Why are you staring at me like that? Hey! Eyes up in here!"


    Caroline blurted out as she took note of the lustful look in his e


    ure to me,"


    he murmured, still staring at the needle.


    Though very tiny, he could sense evil energy radiating from it.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense in an attempt to perceive the needle and figure out what it really was and its purpose.


    A few moments later, he received a message in his Soul Sea.


    It read, "Diabolic Killing Needle, the inherited treasure of the abyss demon race in the Evil Abyss World."


    "So this needle is called Diabolic Killing Needle�C�Ca treasure of the abyss demon race from the Evil Abyss World,"


    Austin uttered in shock.


    ''But where is Evil Abyss World? What is the abyss demon race? I''ve never heard about them.''


    Several questions coursed through his mind as he pondered deeper on the mysterious Diabolic Killing Needle.


    "You grew up in the Divine Continent. Have you ever heard about the abyss demon race from the Evil Abyss World?" Austin asked the Flame Emperor.


    It had been a while since the two had conversed.


    Since he had gotten a batch of spiritual crystals from Austin, the Flame Emperor had been busy refining them inside the Soul-nourishing Bead.


    Yet still, upon hearing Austin''s voice, the Flame Emperor immediately shifted his attention to the young man. "The abyss demon race from the Evil Abyss World?


    I''ve never heard about such a place or race. I don''t think this race is native from the Divine Continent," he replied after thinking for a while.


    ''Obviously, he has no idea of it, '' Austin thought, feeling disappointed.


    Aware that he couldn''t get the answer from the Flame Emperor, he decided to leave the latter alone.


    "I really think it''s a magic treasure. Can I refine it?"


    Austin mumbled as he fixated his eyes on the black needle again.


    He then unleashed his spiritual sense and attempted to probe into the inside of the needle.

 Chapter 1712 Tabooed Magic

    No matter how hard Austin tried, his spiritual sense couldn''t extend into the embroidery needle at any cost.


    After trying a dozen times, Austin had no other choice but to give up.


    Suddenly, Austin felt strange fluctuations inside his body. At the same time an evil aura was emitted, which reacted distantly with that embroidery needle.


    Alas!


    Austin couldn''t help but feel that this was a very strange activity.


    It turned out to be the demonic avatar in his body that was exuding the evil aura.


    The demonic avatar belonged to Austin and was controlled by a copy of his spiritual soul, so Austin was quite familiar with its fluctuations.


    Right at this moment, Austin suddenly felt that his demonic avatar seemed to have given off a similar aura with the embroidery needle.


    ''Could it be...''


    One thing came to Austin''s mind.


    Driving his spiritual sense, Austin released the demonic avatar, who made its presence in front of him.


    The demonic avatar stretched out its hand, slowly approached the dark embroidery needle suspended in the air, and placed it on the palm of its hand.


    Suddenly, Swoosh!


    When the demonic avatar held the embroidery needle in the palm of its hand, the needle suddenly penetrated through its palm and disappeared.


    As the demonic avatar actually belonged to Austin, Austin could feel everything that happened inside its body.


    Boom!


    After the embroidery needle entered the body of demonic avatar, its volume instantly increased by ten times, twenty times, thirty times... and it kept increasing really swiftly


    Then, a horrible strange energy all at once erupted from within the embroidery needle like a volcano.


    Extremely large amount of devil energy swept out of the embroidery needle like a massive landslide or a gargantuan tsunami. It flowed into the body of the demonic avatar and instantly spread to every corner of its body.


    Later, Austin found that his demonic avatar was undergoing transformation. Every part of its body, including the head, limbs, torso, was constantly changing, and its physique became more and more powerful with each passing moment.


    Rumble...


    Austin could clearly hear the loud noise coming from inside the body of the demonic avatar.


    The physique of the demonic avatar body was rapidly improving, gradually reaching an


    liant idea.


    Weren''t there so many trial subjects in this Slave Tower? It could be a good idea to test the tabooed magic on them.


    So Austin concentrated all his senses, bringing the demonic avatar to the seventh floor with him.


    The trial subjects present in this floor were mainly puppets.


    No sooner had Austin and the demonic avatar arrived in the square on the seventh floor than dozens of puppets surrounded the in no time.


    Each one had the strength equivalent to a Divine Bridge Realm warrior, from preliminary to premium stage.


    Swoosh...


    Dozens of puppets attacked altogether right at that instant.


    "Seal!"


    Driven by Austin''s spiritual sense, the demonic avatar extended its palm forward, and slowly patted the space in front of it.


    As if what it were patting on a calm water surface, the entire space was constantly wavy with strange ripples, and a strange sealing power spread afar instantly.


    Suddenly, the dozens of puppets completely froze in place, as if they had been always fixed right there in that position. They could not even move a finger.


    "Amazing!"


    Austin was astounded.


    The demonic avatar must have been so powerful that it could seal dozens of puppets of the Divine Bridge Realm at once.


    That was beyond overwhelming.


    "Well, it''s time to go out now and check what''s going on outside."


    Austin called the demonic avatar back to his body before stepping out.


    Then activating his spiritual sense, he left the Slave Tower and returned to the tent greatly satisfied with the results.

 Chapter 1713 The Return Of The Flying Demonic Monkey

    After getting back to the tent, Austin immediately used his bodily movement skill. In an instant, he was already outside of the tent.


    Austin stayed in the Slave Tower for about three hours. It was already midnight.


    He hid in the space and walked quietly in the mining area of the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    ''I was already targeted by the flying demonic monkey. I should be more careful now, '' thought Austin inwardly.


    ''I must find Will and kill him immediately so I could leave the Northern Mine District. It will be safer.''


    Austin knew that his life would be in much danger if he continued to stay there.


    He had been thinking for quite a while now why the flying demonic monkey kept on targeting him.


    His guess was that maybe because he had taken the Diabolic Killing Needle away.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle is a saint and a symbolic treasure of the abyss demon race in the Evil Abyss World. It was an extraordinary magic treasure. Thus, the flying demonic monkey didn''t want to let it go so easily.


    After long and careful deliberation, Austin came up with a safer plan: to leave the Northern Mine District.


    Since the flying demonic monkey was too powerful, Austin didn''t have any plans of fighting with it. He realized that with his current strength and skill, he would only get himself into a big trouble if the flying demonic monkey caught him.


    Since he had already made up his mind, Austin moved to a dozen of tents faraway where he could have a bigger space.


    He was aware that the dwellers of those tents were the principal disciples of the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    But with his current bodily movement skill, somehow he was confident.


    He knew that even though those principal disciples were at the Divine Bridge Realm, they would not be able to discern him.


    However, before Austin could make another move, something happened.


    A fierce atmosphere suddenly covered the sky from a distant horizon.


    Then a vague dark figure flickered faraway. It seemed to be approaching Austin''s location.


    "It''s the flying demonic monkey! This is bad," exclaimed Austin.


    He suddenly felt scared inside.


    The fierce air emanating from the flying demonic monkey was so strong that Austin could still feel it even though it was very far from him.


    Humph!


    Then what seemed to be an eerie laughter that could numb anyone''s scalp echoed through the whole land. It was like coming from the depths of hell.


    "This is bad! The monster has come. Everyone, watch out!" The moment that the laughter of the flying demonic monkey was heard, someone shouted from the other direction. Then two figures hurtled from a distance.


    They were the two elders of the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    Originally, there were three elders guarding the mining area of the Rudimentary Holy Land. But Elder Jordan had already rushed back to the headquarters so there were only two elders left now.


    Suddenly, the entire mining area was filled with hubbub of voices.


    The principal disciples also rushed out of their tents. One of them was Will.


    "You bastard! Are you already tired of your life?" shouted the two elders.


    Then they rushed directly towards the flying demonic monkey.


    w focus on the two elders.


    The killing intent it released was so intense and extremely scary.


    After a few moments of fierce fight, the wings at the back of the flying demonic monkey began to fan frantically. Then numerous dark tornadoes swept through them. The whole world was beaten by raging winds.


    The two elders started to get frightened. They lost focus in the fight. They were completely suppressed and beaten by a single monkey.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, the flying demonic monkey''s claws protruded and pressed against one of the elder''s head. A fierce atmosphere immediately wrapped him.


    Boom!


    The elder''s head cracked on the spot and blood spurted out. His life ended there.


    The flying demonic monkey opened its mouth and sucked all the blood again.


    The other elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land was beyond horrified. He flew into the sky straight away. He didn''t care about his morale anymore.


    Upon noticing that the other elder was about to flee, the flying demonic monkey sneered. Its body flickered and followed the elder closely.


    Pretty soon, the elder''s life was also about to end.


    Roar!


    With just a roar from the flying demonic monkey, the elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land who was about to escape was completely scratched by the monkey''s claws. Meat pieces and bone scum splattered and blood dripped all over the space.


    Once again, the flying demonic monkey sucked the flesh, bones and blood of the remaining elder.


    The two elders of a holy land had just lost their lives like this.


    This incident would surely alarm the entire East Mainland.


    "You, bastard! You must go to hell!"


    As soon as the flying demonic monkey killed the second elder, a voice suddenly resounded the whole place.


    It was then followed by a roaring sound.


    The power of the roar was so strong that the whole world shook violently.


    "Holy Lord! Here comes the Holy Lord!" cried the remaining principal disciples upon hearing the voice.


    "Our hope has come. Our lives will be saved."


    The principal disciples were all in tears. They saw hope from the sudden appearance of the Holy Lord.

 Chapter 1714 Meeting The Old Man Again

    Whiz! Whiz! Whiz!


    A few hundred figures could be seen flying in the sky coming from a far distance.


    A buzzing sound was heard and it turned louder as they got closer.


    A bright beam of light appeared in the air and shot in the direction of the flying demonic monkey from afar.


    The flying demonic monkey seemed to be frightened.


    It didn''t dare to take up the challenge at all. The pair of black wings at its back fluttered violently. It changed into a gust of black wind and darted in the opposite direction. The next moment, its body disappeared.


    It was a weird thing to see.


    There were five or six hundred figures that appeared in the sky above the mining area of the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    At the center of them was a figure radiating with a bright and powerful shining light. It was all over his body including his face. Thus, his real face could not be seen at all.


    He was none other than the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land!


    On seeing the group of cultivators, the principal disciples of the Rudimentary Holy Land rushed over and told the holy lord what had happened a moment ago. They were really frightened after they had survived the incident.


    "So it looks like we have to kill this evil creature. Otherwise, the mine of our Rudimentary Holy Land will never be at peace,"


    the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land said slowly to his men.


    "Now, let''s go and see the area where the flying demonic monkey appeared. Maybe we can find some clues about it.


    Across the Northern Mine District, that area is well-known for the perilous mine, as these kinds of weird events always happened here.


    This time, we may crack the secret of these perilous mines in the Northern Mine District completely,"


    another voice echoed. The speaker was an aged man. He looked as if he had lived a really long time and his skin was as old as the old bark.


    He was a reclusive elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land, enjoying a position as high as the holy lord.


    "You are right. I often come to the Northern Mine District. This time my attempt is to explore it completely, trying to discover the secret here."


    The holy lord agreed with the reclusive elder and nodded his head in agreement.


    "Well, so I guess only a few of us will be enough to go there. Elder Jordan, please keep guarding this area. You shall be in-charge of the others,"


    the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land announced loudly.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Elder Jordan was one who had earlier gone to the headquarters from the mine to report what had happened there.


    He had been working there and guarding the mine present in that area.


    After making those arrangements, the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land and the other elders started to use their bodily movement skills and left from there in a split second. They were flying to the exact location where the flying demonic monkey had been found.


    The other cultivators of the Rudimentary Holy Land, which were about five or six hundred, who had just come there, landed on the ground. Under the leadership of Elder Jordan, they started to set the things in the mining area in order.


    After th


    secret in the Northern Mine District.


    As there were so many powerful cultivators in the Northern Mine District, Austin believed that the flying demonic monkey dared not come out.


    The flying demonic monkey was very powerful and frightening. It was speculated that it could even kill ordinary elders of the holy lands with ease.


    The cultivators who were coming there now were far more powerful. The group included holy lords, leaders of various clans and reclusive elders.


    The flying demonic monkey would not dare to challenge so many powerful cultivators. That was a common opinion in the minds of all the people.


    Two days had passed now.


    Austin saw that Elder Jordan of the Rudimentary Holy Land brought back about six thousand miners. He had recruited them recently.


    Among the new miners who joined the previous group of miners, there was one miner who stared at Austin for a long time. Moments later, he gave Austin a meaningful smile.


    ''Why did that guy stare at me? What is going on?''


    Austin wondered.


    This man looked dark and was probably in his forties. He had strong limbs. Surprisingly he did not have any vital energy force with him at all. With all of these features, he appeared to be an ordinary man who was used to heavy physical work.


    But there was something about him and Austin felt that this man seemed quite familiar. He felt as if he had met that strong, dark man earlier.


    So Austin could not stop staring back trying to recognize the man.


    "Ha ha! Boy, I never expected that I''d get to see you here!"


    While Austin was wondering who this man was, he suddenly received the spiritual sense message from that man.


    "It''s you!"


    Austin almost jumped in surprise and shock. He stared at that strong and dark man without blinking.


    The strong, dark man was really someone he had met earlier. He was the old man he had met before, a well-known warrior in the East Mainland, the Earth Hermit.


    "Please don''t be so loud. Otherwise, I''m afraid our disguises will be exposed soon,"


    the man told Austin secretly by using the spiritual sense force.

 Chapter 1715 The Sealed Ancient People Of The East Mainland

    "What are you doing here, old man?" Austin asked. He was curious on seeing an old acquaintance after such a long time.


    He didn''t expect that he''d run into the Earth Hermit in the Northern Mine District. It was like meeting the most unexpected person in the most unexpected place.


    "I came to know that something happened in here. And may happen again!


    So here I am.


    Many things have been buried here for long. I''d like to see what those are," the Earth Hermit replied as he smiled at Austin.


    The Earth Hermit had disguised himself as a middle-aged man with tanned skin. The smile on his face was harmless and sincere.


    "Why did you infiltrate the miners? You are so powerful. I don''t think you need to bother about anything anymore. You can explore this area directly," Austin blurted out.


    He had doubts as to why the Earth Hermit was in a disguise.


    "The reason is quite simple.


    These newly recruited mine workers will be sent to dig in that area where the flying demonic monkey was spotted.


    And I believe that as we speak, the elders from the holy lands and prominent clans are investigating that area.


    If I break into that place in my true state, I will be spotted by them.


    But if I pretend to be a miner, I can get into that area without exposing my identity,"


    the Earth Hermit explained it all to Austin.


    "I see!" Austin replied with a nod.


    The Earth Hermit was right about it.


    On the other hand, Elder Jordan from the Rudimentary Holy Land rounded up over seven thousand miners. With a wave of his sleeve, he got them into the warship. The ship flew towards the area where the perilous mines were located.


    A few minutes later the warship landed in a desolated area.


    Mines could be seen here and there in that area.


    The location had become important as the flying demonic monkey had come back to life in this place.


    People thronged from various places after hearing about the return of the flying demonic monkey.


    Many ships, warships, chariots and monstrous beasts which were used to pull the chariots floated above the mines.


    Austin sensed the waves spread in all directions. There was a terrifying amount of vital energy present all around.


    It was evident that many strong cultivators had gathered there.


    He also spotted lots of mine workers there. Some were going in while others were walking out of those countless mines.


    "It looks like apart from the Rudimentary Holy Land, the top forces have also sent their miners to dig here,"


    the Earth Hermit said to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    Austin nodded agreeing to his statement. ''There are at least tens


    there is a golden sun on his sleeve,"


    the Earth Hermit said, as he pointed at an elder in another ruling crystal.


    "Really?"


    Austin screamed in astonishment.


    "Yeah. Many top masters from top sects in the ancient period were sealed here.


    They are not evil things.


    Still, I think we should get out of here.


    The powerful cultivators from the top sects will be here in a second," the Earth Hermit said.


    He turned around in a bid to leave the hall.


    "Wait! There are so many special ruling crystals here. We can''t leave from here empty handed,"


    Austin said as his eyes were fixed on those ruling crystals.


    "I didn''t know that you are such a greedy brat. You''re just like me when I was your age," Earth Hermit responded with a grin.


    He waved his hand, and all the special ruling crystals without human cultivators in them got sucked into his sleeve.


    "Let''s go! I will give half of these crystals to you, brat," he added.


    The next second, he was nowhere to be seen in the hall.


    Austin dashed towards the entrance of the mine by using his bodily movement skill.


    After some time, he caught up with those miners who had run away from the hall.


    Frightened, all the mine workers cried like a baby, out of fear. They quickly got out of the mine.


    The chaos created by their running and shouting around the mine caught the attention from all the people nearby.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Several figures showed up above the mine. They released enormous vital energy.


    Floating mid-air, a reclusive elder from the Rudimentary Holy Land formed a palm with his vital energy. He directed it at the dozen miners who had escaped out of that mine.


    The vital energy palm made the mine workers rush up to him in a flash.

 Chapter 1716 Freeing Ancient People From Ruling Crystals

    The reclusive elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land ordered them to tell him what exactly they had seen in that mine.


    Hearing the elder''s order, the top cultivators from other sects swarmed towards them. They were curious to know what the workers witnessed inside.


    As they listened to the stories of the miners, the people from top sects fell in deep shock. Some of them had their mouths agape as they froze stunned from what they heard.


    ''There are many creatures sealed in the special ruling crystals, '' they exclaimed inwardly.


    They had already witnessed one of the ancient creatures came back to life. The flying demonic monkey had long been sealed in a special ruling crystal. The resurrection of the demonic monkey had terrified most of the people.


    The terrors brought by that monkey had been devastating. Now that they found out that there were a lot more creatures in that mine, they could not help but think of the worst. Each of them felt a chill of fear deep within their bones.


    Since they were too scared, the mine workers hurried out of the mine without seeing what was in the special ruling crystals in the hall a few moments ago. They did not have a clear idea of what those crystals contained.


    Only Austin and Earth Hermit knew what was inside the crystals. They both saw that the special ruling crystals contained what looked like ancient people who lived in the East Mainland.


    Even the leaders and other senior members of the holy lands, prominent clans, and first-class sects had bothered themselves to travel towards the Northern Mine District. They wanted to figure out what truly was going on with those perilous mines.


    The leaders knew that the creatures from the mines might be too dangerous. However, they could not waste the opportunity to study and find out more about the creatures. They wanted to discover what they were.


    "Back off. I will get those things out myself,"


    the reclusive elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land said loudly as he took a step forward.


    The stern expression on his face made the rest of the people floating mid-air step back.


    In just a stretch of the elder''s hand, a tremendous amount of vital energy formed into a gigantic palm. As the palm materialized in the air, the intense force coming from it rolled off in waves. The people near the area felt how strong it was. The elder made a move and aimed the palm to the ground.


    The palm hit the ground fiercely, creating a thunderous noise as it smashed.


    The powerful hit released an overwhelming vital energy force. Puffs of dust and sand spread into the air like a smoke bomb. Some of the mud and sand were even blown away several kilometers away from where they had once been.


    After that powerful hit, the elder continued to smash the ground using the giant palm. Each forceful hit echoed in the area.


    After a few more hits, a huge hole finally appeared in the ground. The hole was about


    cked up elders a while ago.


    With a wave of his hand, he released several streaks of vital energy force.


    They came into different directions and shattered five ruling crystals at once.


    Five elders sealed inside the crystals got out and appeared on their sights.


    The other members of the Arcane Holy Land immediately surrounded the five elders.


    The core members of the Vasteras Holy Land, the three prominent clans, and some first-class sects followed suit. They began saving the people of their sects who were also sealed inside the ruling crystals.


    More and more ancient people were freed from the ruling crystals. Their skinny figures stayed floating mid-air as the other members of their sects crowded around them.


    "What a bunch of idiots. They are getting these elders in our East Mainland killed."


    The Earth Hermit''s voice was full of regret as it resounded in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "What do you mean?" Austin asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    He had no idea what Earth Hermit meant by that.


    "These ancient people are on the verge of death after being sealed in these ruling crystals for a long time.


    They are going to die unless they will get an elixir that could heal anything or a miracle would happen.


    If they had not left those ruling crystals, they could have continued to live like a preserved vegetable.


    But these fools got them out of the ruling crystals. These ancient people will be dead soon,"


    Earth Hermit explained carefully.


    "I see," Austin replied with a nod.


    Although he did not fully understand what the Earth Hermit was saying, he believed him.


    ''People call him the Earth Hermit. I bet no one knows more about tombs, adventure, and history in the East Mainland than he does. He must be better at these fields compared to those holy lords and reclusive elders from the holy lands.


    So I choose to believe what he said. These people are doing a big mistake, '' Austin mused.

 Chapter 1717 You Would Get Yourself Killed

    The sudden turn of events proved that the Earth Hermit was right about his theory.


    "The situation is not that good. These elders are on the brink of death. Although they are still alive, they are now weakly clinging on to their dear lives.


    Unless we can get some panacea to resurrect them, it will take a miracle for them to be saved,"


    the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land said with a frown.


    "Oh, no! The elders are dying,"


    the holy lord of the Arcane Holy Land exclaimed in panic as he stared at the almost lifeless ancient people.


    "Look! sir, the elders are starting to melt slowly,"


    an elder from the Ji Clan hurriedly said to the chief.


    They realized that all those ancient people that came out of the ruling crystals started to melt and turned into a pool of blood.


    "I think we are the ones to blame for the death of these elders.


    If they had stayed in the special ruling crystals, they wouldn''t have died.


    Their exposure to the air accelerated the process of their death,"


    a reclusive elder of the Vasteras Holy Land shouted.


    These core members of the top sects were very powerful and had seen much of the world. They were in utter disbelief when they realized that they were the cause of the sudden meltdown of these ancient people.


    The reclusive elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land was very regretful.


    He was the one who initiated to get those ancient people out of the special ruling crystals.


    The other senior members of the top sects glanced at him angrily, as they couldn''t hide their resentment towards him.


    ''If it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t have gotten our seniors killed, '' they thought. They couldn''t help but put all the blame on the reclusive elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    After a while, all the ancient people that had been freed from the special ruling crystals melted into a pool of blood.


    The senior members from those top forces couldn''t help but sigh as they looked at the ground drenched in blood. They regretted their thoughtless actions with a heavy heart.


    ''These elders struggled to live for such a long time. They were living peacefully in their world at the ruling crystals, but we disrupted them. And now they died because of our stupid mistake, '' they thought with gui


    n if they resorted to ultimate magical treasures.


    This gave Austin the confidence in stealing those crystals.


    His proximity from the four special ruling crystals was about three thousand meters.


    With the use of his bodily movement skill, he could easily reach the crystals in a flash.


    His only problem was how he could get into the Slave Tower once he got the special ruling crystals.


    These leaders in attendance were extraordinary cultivators. They could easily block down the space with just a snap of their fingers.


    It was impossible to run away through his bodily movement skill or Space Teleportation. He only had the Slave Tower as his means of escape, but he was quite worried because these top cultivators could easily prevent him from transporting himself into the tower.


    "Old man, I know I''m putting you on the spot, but can you do me a favor? I need you to distract them,"


    Austin said to Earth Hermit through his spiritual sense.


    "What? Are you crazy? Are you sure you are going to do that, brat? You would get yourself killed.


    These are not ordinary cultivators. The ones that gathered here are the holy lords and the chiefs of the prominent clans.


    Even if you succeed in getting those special ruling crystals, do you think you can easily get away from them?" Earth Hermit couldn''t help but frown as he warned Austin about his ridiculous idea.


    He wanted Austin to reconsider, as he didn''t want him to risk his life for those ancient people from the Flame Holy Land.

 Chapter 1718 He Is Austin

    "Old man, if you don''t want me to die, just please help me."


    Austin suddenly moved his body as he made up his mind. He showed the movement that he created which made him invisible in space.


    Because Austin was among thousands of miners in the Rudimentary Holy Land at this time, no one noticed his sudden invisibility.


    Then, Austin exerted the spatial force and directly applied the Space Teleportation skill.


    "Austin''s talent is really superb and he is so skilled in Space Teleportation now."


    Austin didn''t go unnoticed however, because the Earth Hermit looked at the space where Austin was before he disappeared, and he couldn''t help showing his admiration. His eyes twinkled in awe and adoration.


    Moments later, a space suddenly rippled just slightly next to the twenty-odd special ruling crystals, and then a figure appeared, standing beside the crystals.


    It was Austin.


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes on the field were staring at him. They had their mouth open as they questioned who he was.


    ''Who was the guy that suddenly appears?'' they all thought.


    Everyone felt puzzled, wondering about Austin who just appeared into thin air. It was a skill they knew nothing about. After all, Austin invented it on his own.


    And of course, the masters of the top sect had discovered that Austin''s vital energy strength was only at the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm. They had not paid much attention to Austin and only viewed him as someone strange.


    A boy in the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm was even weaker than ants in front of them, the topmost masters. So they did not care so much about him. He was basically a nobody.


    Therefore, for a while, no one took immediate actions to deal with Austin. Instead, those masters of the major sects looked at Austin with great interest. They weren''t bothered, but interested.


    "Hum, it''s you, Austin!"


    All of a sudden, one of the senior reclusive elders of Ji Family said with a snort.


    As it turned out, that senior reclusive elder in Ji Family had already seen him once.


    In the past, the two great masters, Roc King and Flood Dragon King of beast race and the two senior reclusive elders of Ji Family had a confrontation on the outskirts of Genuine Water City. They tried to protect the Peacock Princess and Austin from the Ji Family. At that time, the senior reclusive elder of Ji Family was one of them.


    In order not to be recognized, Austin hid his true face with a mask and disguised as someone else.


    However, the real topmost masters could easily discover Austin''s true identity. Magic as simple as a disguise wasn''t hard for them to discover.


    "He is Austin!" shouted one master.


    Almost automatically, all the people stared at Austin, narrowing their eyes to help them focus more.


    Even the holy lords, the leaders of the aristocratic families, the reclusive elders were a little surprised and looked at Austin.


    However, Austin di


    ssed him, as his body was once again restrained.


    Boom!


    Austin''s demonic avatar suddenly attacked the towering palm.


    "Hmmm! You have grossly overrated your abilities!"


    The senior reclusive elder of Ji Family sighed coldly. The towering palm flipped over and clapped. Suddenly, the demonic avatar was thrown out to the rear.


    "Come over here!"


    he said as he shook his head in irritation. The senior reclusive elder of Ji Family wanted to defeat Austin so badly that a huge palm almost filled the whole space attacked towards Austin, until there was no room for him to escape.


    "Damn it!"


    Austin exclaimed as he was shocked by the unexpected attack.


    The energy of the force emanating from the palm was terrible enough that it could imprison everything.


    Austin felt that his body could no longer move, and the vital energy flow between the energy meridians in the body was completely frozen.


    Under these circumstances, even if he wanted to teleport himself into the City model or the Slave Tower, he could not simply do that and Austin knew that well.


    Once the space was so confined, the teleportation power was ineffective. It just would not work. He was out of options and once again, he wished he could do something about it. But wishing was letting destiny do the work. That was not his style.


    "Old bastard, as an elderly warrior, don''t you feel ashamed bullying your junior? Hmm?"


    Just then, an old man appeared next to Austin at an impeccable timing, and said in a mocking tone.


    Boom!


    The old man waved with a terrible vital energy force rushing out just like rivers, and instantly repelled the palm that was grasping Austin.


    "Old man, you finally came!"


    Austin said ecstatically while catching his breath. The taste of freedom was like no other. That confinement was hell!


    "It''s all your fault. Now think about how we can escape first."


    Earth Hermit narrowed his eyes at Austin, giving him an angry look.

 Chapter 1719 Besiege

    "Oh! It''s you. You''re that Earth Hermit guy we saw last time!"


    Numerous top cultivators were present and they recognized Earth Hermit the second he made his appearance. He wasn''t exactly the sort of person one would forget easily.


    "Yeah, it''s me,"


    the old man responded in a calm tone, the one as simple as the declaration he was making.


    "Who is this brat to you, Earth Hermit? Why are you interfering in this matter directly?" the reclusive elder of the Ji Clan asked with his gaze fixated at the old man.


    His tone was also calm, but there was a dash of fear in his eyes.


    He was clearly aware that Earth Hermit was far more powerful than him and he couldn''t take on the guy alone.


    "He is just a friend of mine. We have a lot in common and I enjoy his company every now and then.


    That means, if you want to bully him, you''ll need to get past me first,"


    the Earth Hermit replied, rolling his eyes at him as if he had asked a very preposterous question.


    "Earth Hermit! From what we recall, the last time we met, you teamed up with Austin and stole the Purple Immortal''s coffin.


    That was wrong of you and you didn''t have a right to do that.


    So now, hand over those treasures you got from inside the coffin and we''ll call us even and square," the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land cut in abruptly.


    He gazed at Earth Hermit with a menacing look in his eyes.


    "He''s right.


    I bet you still carry those treasures around with you. They''re not yours.


    Hand them over!" Another reclusive elder of the holy land followed suite as he walked up to the Earth Hermit.


    The prospect of getting back their lost treasures thrilled the rest of the top cultivators. They immediately drew closer to the Earth Hermit in case he decided to flee.


    To be honest, anyone would have lost all sense had the treasures of the Purple Immortal been offered to him. The collection which had been hidden inside the Purple Immortal''s coffin might even include everything he had acquired in his lifetime. It might even contain the method to reach the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Every single cultivator who knew of that realm dreamt of becoming a master of it, and was ready to do whatever it took even if it meant certain death.


    It had been a long, long time in the East Mainland since anyone had reached the Immortal Transforming Realm. Whoever did reach it today would be considered a legend.


    Masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm simply did not exist in the East Mainland now.


    It was a lifetime pursuit of the cultivators over here to reach this realm somehow, anyhow.


    The Earth Hermit, on the other hand, laughed out loud at the prospect.


    "You know what? I was extremely lucky to have acquired the treasures of a great master. They are not your property either, even if they are not mine. So even if I took them with me, why would I give them to you? Are you out of your mind?" he retorted.


    "Earth Hermit, you talk like you have another choice," the reclusive elder of the Vasteras Holy Land chimed in.


    His tone and sentence was extremely suggestive


    w. It allowed the Earth Hermit to stay unharmed.


    These chains burnt with a wild fire and wrapped the Earth Hermit and Austin to protect them from the attacks of the cultivators.


    So even though they weren''t attacking the cultivators just yet, they didn''t get hurt either.


    The purple chains moved around the two of them in a fixed, mysterious trajectory and seemed to always collide with the opposing powers.


    Even the most powerful cultivators were taken aback by this scene. This was beyond their imagination.


    ''Earth Hermit is scary good. He can easily withstand our attacks, '' they remarked, startled by their enemy''s strength.


    "Surprising! You have mastered the laws of nature and have learned how to use their power.


    You are much stronger than you were before.


    I am sure that the treasures you stole from the Purple Immortal''s coffin take the credit for your rapid progress. That''s not a problem. It''s not going to help you.


    You can''t get away,"


    the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land declared with a livid face.


    So many top cultivators had been working together to attack Earth Hermit, but they still were unable to get the upper hand. This was, frankly, embarrassing.


    To get his pride back, the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land who didn''t have a choice and in his desperation, resorted to his secret weapon. He extended his hand in the air, and a jade bracelet materialized over his palm.


    All of a sudden, a terrifying, and unbeatable power began to roar from the sky. The force was abstract and could not be seen. But even feeling its effects was a truly fearsome feeling.


    "That is the ultimate magical treasure!" the Earth Hermit exclaimed in an astonished tone.


    The composed, calm look suddenly vanished from his face and deep fear took its place.


    "Brat, we''re done for. I honestly didn''t expect the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land to bring their ultimate magical treasure here. There''s no stopping that thing!"


    the Earth Hermit desperately called out to Austin through his spiritual sense.

 Chapter 1720 Hiding In The Slave Tower

    The jade bracelet in the hand of holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land released such overwhelming power that made the Earth Hermit feel desperate and helpless.


    The bracelet was an ultimate magical treasure, which meant it was one of the most powerful magic treasures in the world. It was impossible for human cultivators to survive one of its attacks.


    Fully aware of that, the Earth Hermit was frustrated and lost all hope even though he had inherited the Purple Immortal''s most powerful martial skills.


    "Earth Hermit, I know you''re strong but there is nothing you can do now.


    You are nothing compared to our ultimate magical treasure. You are just an independent cultivator. How dare you challenge us?


    This will be the last you''ll ever see the light of day," the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land declared as he brandished his weapon at Earth Hermit.


    He felt the weight of the jade bracelet on his wrists and believed that he could take anyone''s life in a snap of his fingers.


    Then the bracelet abruptly vibrated.


    It flew up from the holy lord''s palm and rose into mid-air.


    Not long after, it floated to the sky and released an unrivaled amount of power.


    Austin realized that he had become the target of the invincible bracelet.


    "Brat, I''ll try to hold off the jade bracelet. I need you to find a way out of here!


    If you can get away, don''t forget to avenge me.


    I will transfer all of Purple Immortal''s best martial skills that I''ve mastered into your Soul Sea. That way, you can inherit these powerful skills," Earth Hermit said to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    It was like his last words because he knew that there was no way he could survive that bracelet''s attack.


    "What are you talking about, old man?


    We are not going to die here!


    We can hide in the Spiritual Tower, not even the ultimate magical treasure''s powers can reach us there," Austin responded.


    He was afraid that Earth Hermit would dash towards the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land without hesitation.


    "The Spiritual Tower? So, those rumors about you are true.


    You did refine the Spiritual Tower,"


    gushed Earth Hermit.


    "Yeah, I refined the Spiritual Tower. But now''s not a good time to discuss this! We''re running out of time. We need to get into the Spiritual Tower right now,"


    Austin replied.


    The crystal jade bracelet levitating in mid-air exuded a terrifying mass of power that coul


    imentary Holy Land snorted with a livid expression.


    The other people around also looked upset and embarrassed.


    They were some of the best cultivators in the East Mainland. Even with two ultimate magical treasures, they failed to catch Austin and Earth Hermit. It was an insult to their reputations.


    "Let''s set up arrays around the Spiritual Tower to block this space and prevent them from running away.


    When they get out of that tower, it''s the end of the line for them!"


    the reclusive elder of the Vasteras Holy Land proposed.


    The rest of the remarkable cultivators agreed. They began making arrays to lock down the area where the Spiritual Tower stood.


    Meanwhile, Austin showed Earth Hermit around the Spiritual Tower.


    "This is amazing.


    I can''t believe that there are nine different spaces in this tower,"


    Earth Hermit exclaimed after he unleashed his spiritual sense to check the Spiritual Tower.


    "Old man, this tower''s real name is Slave Tower. You people in the East Mainland made a mistake and called it the Spiritual Tower,"


    Austin said.


    "What? The real name is Slave Tower?


    I''d rather call it Spiritual Tower. It sounds better,"


    Earth Hermit retorted.


    Austin led him to the desert in the first floor of the tower.


    After touring around the former seven floors, they reached the battle ring on the eighth floor.


    The second the two of them turned up, Brady made his appearance and stood in front of Austin.


    "Master," Brady greeted as he bowed to Austin.


    Earth Hermit''s eyes widened when he saw Brady.


    ''This man is strong!''


    Earth Hermit exclaimed inside.

 Chapter 1721 Two Semi-omnipotent Herbs

    The old man grew curious about why such a powerful cultivator would call Austin as master. The confused look on his face showed his dilemma.


    ''Well, to tell you the truth, Brady is the guardian spirit of this Slave Tower."


    Seeing the baffled expression on the old man''s face, Austin tried to explain in the simplest of words.


    "The guardian spirit!


    Am I hearing properly? Your tower should possess the guardian spirit?"


    The old man nearly shouted out, unable to contain his excitement.


    ''''That''s true! Don''t you believe it?


    Now, don''t you start making a fuss about it. I''m sure it''s no big deal, right?"


    Austin said.


    ''''Ha ha! I''ll tell you what��only few magic treasures in the world possess guardian spirits.


    In that case, your Slave Tower is undoubtedly an inestimable and invaluable weapon. It is beyond a common man''s imagination.


    No wonder it can easily defend the attacks of the ultimate magical treasure,"


    the old man explained. He was still in a state of astonishment.


    "I see."


    Austin pretended as if he was unaware of it. He was very satisfied and happy to see the old man''s jealous expression. He now had a measure of the power and importance of the Slave Tower.


    "Brady, someone seems to be attacking the Slave Tower with an ultimate magical treasure. I''m a bit worried about this."


    Austin turned to Brady and expressed his concern.


    He could perceive anything that was happening to the Slave Tower because he had already owned it.


    "Rest assured, master. The ultimate magical treasures cannot cause even the least damage to the Slave Tower,"


    Brady answered, his voice filled with pride and confidence.


    "Great!"


    Austin was quite relieved after he heard Brady''s assertive words.


    Outside the Slave Tower, two holy lords of both the Rudimentary Holy Land and the Arcane Holy Land were attacking it ferociously with their ultimate magical treasure.


    However, the people inside the Slave Tower were not affected by their attacks at all. The whole space seemed to be safe and peaceful.


    "The warriors sealed in these ruling crystals are our ancient predecessors. I have a plan to place them in the Slave Tower for the time being."


    With the wave of his hands, Austin made twenty or more ruling crystals suddenly appear. After another wave all the crystal landed in the battle ring.


    Brady was surprised by the scene before his eyes. It was totally unexpected. Then he began to carefully observe the ancient predecessors sealed in the ruling crystals.


    ''''They have been sealed in there for tens of thousands of years.


    After such a long time, majority of their life sources have been consumed. It will not be long before they truly pass away."


    After observing it all for a short while, Brady spoke up.


    Upon hearing that, Austin admired Brady even more. His speculation and analysis of the man was completely right.


    "Brady, do you know how we can save them?"


    Austin asked.


    Brady was also one of the powerful ancestors who had lived for tens of thousands of years. His power was beyond any specula


    e to cast a special magic array in the Slave Tower.


    After doing that, the guardian spirit will be allowed to temporarily leave the magic treasure and show up in the outside world,"


    the old man elaborated on the topic.


    "Can you be more specific?


    Like how powerful my spiritual sense force should be when I can do this?"


    Austin asked as his curiosity rose to new levels.


    "Well, at least the Major-perfection Realm!"


    the Earth Hermit replied.


    "The Major-perfection Realm?"


    Austin was thrilled to know.


    At present, his spiritual sense force was already beyond the Minor-perfection Realm.


    And he was hopeful that it would not take him too long to reach the Major-perfection Realm.


    "By the way, even if your spiritual sense reaches the Major-perfection Realm, it is still not enough.


    From what I know, the only applicable method is to take advantage of the magic array. However, it has been lost long time ago,"


    the Earth Hermit continued, pointing out on the area of concern, as if he had read Austin''s thoughts.


    "What? It has been lost?"


    Upon hearing that, bitter disappointment filled Austin. Yet, he remained silent.


    Several days passed by.


    The news about the incident at the Northern Mine District spread everywhere.


    Almost everyone got to know that the Earth Hermit and Austin were trapped by formidable opponents and they were hiding in the Spiritual Tower.


    The news soon reached the Flame Holy Land too.


    "Our Holy Heritor is in danger! We have to set out to the Northern Mine District immediately to rescue him!"


    There was an angry and worried look on the face of Elder Brendan of the Flame Holy Land.


    Austin was declared as the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land. He would later become the holy lord. His safety meant a lot for all the members of the Flame Holy Land.


    Therefore, the three elders of the Flame Holy Land hurried to leave for the Northern Mine District. In order to prepare themselves for what lay ahead, they also took their ultimate magical treasure with them.

 Chapter 1722 Being Trapped

    In the Northern Mine District.


    The land was vast, and the massive explosion caused it to be dreary. As far as the eye could see were countless huge gullies spanning a width of a thousand meters.


    In the middle, there was a huge crater that was several thousand meters wide.


    A nine-story purple golden pagoda was floating right above the center of the crater.


    It was the Slave Tower.


    The tower was sealed off by dozens of space restriction arrays that surrounded it.


    These space restriction arrays were extremely powerful. They were set by the powerful cultivators, such as the holy lords, the reclusive elders, and other cultivators of the same level.


    Aside from that, some powerful warriors were hidden in the sky around the tower.


    They were sent by each sect to watch the Slave Tower round the clock.


    These powerful warriors from all clans and sects were closely guarding the tower because they didn''t want the Earth Hermit and Austin to escape.


    Two days passed by very quickly.


    Inside the Slave Tower.


    "Old man, we have been here for quite some time. What should we do now?


    There are people outside that have been watching the Slave Tower. Is there any way for us to escape?"


    Austin asked the Earth Hermit.


    "I don''t know! Those people guarding the tower are very powerful warriors,"


    the old man replied without hesitation.


    "It will be a futile effort. Do you think you can easily defeat the holy lords and the reclusive elders?


    In case you might have forgotten, they have the ultimate magical treasure in their hands. Any strength is useless in front of it.


    If you didn''t have the Slave Tower, we would have already been captured by them.


    I don''t think they will let us go easily. It seems that they are determined to watch your Slave Tower until they capture us.


    In a situation like this, the only thing that we can do is to wait. After quite some time, like ten years, maybe we have a chance to escape,"


    the old man said.


    Austin felt miserable by the old man''s words. He couldn''t imagine himself being stuck at the Slave Tower for ten long years.


    Their situation was quite bad.


    He had already thought of countless ways to escape and even asked Brady if he could think of a way for him to get out of the Northern Mine District.


    But his answer was the same as the old man''s.


    "If we don''t have any other option, then let''s just wait,"


    Austin said helplessly.


    With so much idle time in their hands, the old man started running up and down the Slave Tower and studied it carefully.


    With nothing much to do, Austin released his spiritual sense and searched f


    and stewards were killed and swallowed by the flying demonic monkey.


    Everyone was appalled when they realized that the flying demonic monkey became stronger after every attack.


    The reclusive elder of the Vasteras Holy Land was injured when the flying demonic monkey attacked their area.


    In such a short time, the strength of the flying demonic monkey had grown so fast that it was almost as powerful as the holy lords and reclusive elders.


    Its power seemed to be continuously growing.


    A few days later.


    Outside the Slave Tower.


    The area was still secretly guarded by several powerful cultivators.


    After the catastrophic event, the powerful cultivators from different sects decided to watch the Slave Tower in turn.


    Each day only a few holy lords or other powerful cultivators such as reclusive elders would stay around and watched the Slave Tower.


    And that day, it happened to be a senior reclusive elder of the Ji Clan.


    The senior reclusive elder''s expression changed slightly all of a sudden. He turned up his hand and a Contact Jade Slip appeared on his palm.


    He checked it through his spiritual sense.


    Suddenly his whole body trembled, and his expression changed dramatically.


    The message that he received in the Contact Jade Slip was very alarming.


    "Bad news!


    The flying demonic monkey came back, and it is now attacking the mining area of our clan.


    It is now killing everyone here.


    Many people from our clan have been killed. Please come back and save us!"


    It was a message of the plea from one of the people of the Ji Clan.


    The senior reclusive elder was respected by the young generation of the Ji Clan. Now, they were all counting on him to save them from the ferocious flying demonic monkey.

 Chapter 1723 An Ancient Man Comes Back To Life

    "Damn! That flying demonic monkey!


    I swear I will kill the evil being!"


    The senior reclusive elder of the Ji Clan was so furious that his voice sounded like thunder and echoed around in the area.


    "What?"


    "Did the flying demonic monkey appear again? Where did it appear?" "Really? Is it really true?"


    the other top masters in the Slave Tower asked in surprise.


    "Yes, it is true. The flying demonic monkey has appeared and is causing a bloodbath in the mining area of the Ji Clan.


    As long as the flying demonic monkey is alive, the Northern Mine District can never live in peace. And all the mining areas of every sect will be in danger.


    I advise that we unite against it. All of us shall send our top masters to hunt down and kill the flying demonic monkey!"


    the senior reclusive elder of the Ji Clan said with clenched teeth.


    "You''re right. We have to unite now.


    So, let us set off and slay that foul beast without any delay!"


    All the top masters of the other sects agreed readily. They knew what kind of a terrible situation they were in now.


    In an instant, one or two top masters from each sect shot towards the mining area of the Ji Clan. They knew that the task ahead needed to be dealt with quickly.


    The masters, who took up the mission, were either holy lords or reclusive elders.


    As the flying demonic monkey was far too dangerous, it would be futile to send ordinary people to hunt it down. It was tantamount to suicide.


    Only the top masters had the strength and the talent to be able to stand a chance against it.


    With so many of them leaving, there were only three masters left to monitor the situation around the Slave Tower.


    Those who left were adamant to hunt down and kill the flying demonic monkey.


    Inside the City model, things seemed quite strangely peaceful, but not for long.


    The spiritual tree was floating above a pile of spiritual crystals and absorbing the energy from them continuously.


    Suddenly, Austin received a message from Brady in his Soul Sea.


    "Master, I have been able to resurrect one of the ancient men but he looks frail and seems to be out of his mind."


    Brady''s voice was a mixture of happiness and worry.


    "That''s great!"


    Overjoyed on hearing it, Austin transported himself in a flash to the eighth floor of the Slave Tower.


    On reaching the eighth floor, he was astonished.


    Brady stood there baffled. Beside him, sitting on the ground of the battle ring there was an old man who looked rather weak.


    There was a sparse patch of hair scattered on his head. His face was full of wrinkles, just like the bark of an old tree.


    His body was too thin, as if there was nothing but skin and bones. It seemed like there was no blood or any form of liquid in his body. He sat there, stooping like an Egyptian mummy.


    The only thing which showed he was still alive was his dull eyes.


    When Austin saw him, the old man was looking ahead in the space with empty eyes.


    It was as if he was staring at something far from where he was sitting.


    His attention was not at his current location or the people on the eighth floor.


    He did no


    had to come here. How dare you seize the Holy Heritor of our Flame Holy Land? You deserve to die as a punishment for your crimes!"


    Elder Brendan exclaimed angrily.


    Boom!


    An indescribably strong and terrible red pressure oozed out of the red pagoda. It was directed towards the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land. Suddenly it looked like the whole world around was turned into a sea of blood.


    "Hmm!"


    Seeing the red hue spread around, the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land snorted coldly and held out his right hand. A white jade bracelet appeared on his palm.


    Boom!


    He released an extremely horrible power, which moved like a raging tsunami.


    Boom!


    The space all around began to shake violently. It was as if the world was coming to an end.


    In the void, countless large space cracks started to appear one after the other.


    The space cracks, which looked like big mouths of monsters, stood across the sky. Deep in the cracks, the chaotic void was clearly visible.


    Apparently, the battle between the two ultimate magical treasures was neck and neck. It was not going to be easy for any one side to win.


    Luckily, the three elders of the Flame Holy Land were able to seize the opportunity to rush towards the gate of the Slave Tower.


    Although there were many no flying restriction arrays around the Slave Tower, none of them could stop Elder Brendan, as he wielded the ultimate magical treasure of the Flame Holy Land.


    Austin, who was in the Slave Tower, was able to assess and know the developments of the situation.


    Thus, he quickly began to use the transporting power of the Slave Tower.


    Immediately, the transporting power spread out of the Slave Tower. It covered the three elders who were at the gate of the Slave Tower.


    As soon as they felt that power, the three elders knew that it was Austin transferring them into the Slave Tower. They made no effort to resist.


    Within a few seconds, the three elders disappeared.


    They disappeared from the front door of the Slave Tower and reappeared on the eighth floor of the Slave Tower.

 Chapter 1724 An Ancestor From The Flame Holy Land

    In the silence, three elders from the Flame Holy Land appeared on the eighth floor of the Slave Tower. They looked around and when they saw Austin, their faces lit up with surprise and worry.


    "Holy Heritor, are you all right?" one of the elders asked.


    Austin sighed in relief but that didn''t stop the elders from hurrying to surround him. One of them even checked Austin for wounds.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern," Austin said, smiling.


    It was moving to think that the elders had rushed to help him once they had found out his was trapped there. However, he wasn''t the one who needed help most. Austin led the elders to the old man on the ground.


    "This elder is not doing well. He is a part of our Flame Holy Land and has been since ancient times.


    He''s been sealed in the Northern Mine District for a long time and has just come back to life but he''s not responding," Austin added as he looked at the old man who was sitting on the ground.


    It seemed that none of the elders had noticed his presence.


    They looked at the old man with open jaws. He looked like a corpse.


    The three elders felt that something was going on with the old man.


    The old man''s eyes were empty and staring straight ahead. It looked like he was caught in an old memory and couldn''t snap out of it.


    "What happened to this elder?"


    asked Elder Brendan, pointing at him.


    "I don''t know exactly. He came back to life and then sat down and hasn''t moved since. It freaked me out. The only reason I can think of is that he hasn''t adapted to the environment yet.


    It might help if we left him alone for a while and see if he comes to on his own,"


    Austin explained, gazing sympathetically at the old man.


    "We get it, brat. You don''t have to explain it to us. It''s obvious that this old man has been sealed for too long.


    Over time, his life energy has drained out of him��like water dripping slowly from a bucket with a hole in the bottom.


    That means that even though he is alive again, he is not conscious. His remaining life energy is not strong or plentiful enough to jolt his body awake.


    He needs a long time to recover and regain his energy.


    However, I know a way that we can help him now. There is a way to give him a large amount of energy that he can absorb.


    It will give him a chance to recover in a short span of time," Earth Hermit said to Austin.


    Austin could see the idea lighting up in his eyes like a spark and he felt hope surge in him too.


    "That''s a good idea. We can give it a try,"


    Brady responded as he nodded in agreement.


    "Okay. Step back. I''ll go first," Austin announced, waving his arm in front of him.


    He flicked his wrist and about a billion enlightening crystals emerged from his Space Ring.


    They landed in pil


    of unbelievable things happen; however, the fact that the old man was now standing before them, young again, was hard to accept. The fact that he was ancient made it even more insane.


    Even Brady, who was more than one hundred thousand years old, was speechless.


    ''This middle-aged man was born hundreds of thousands of years ago. He is an elder to me. This is strange, '' Brady thought.


    As if realizing in that moment that they were there, the middle-aged man turned and looked at Austin and his companions. He didn''t utter a word.


    Under his gaze, their hearts started racing. They didn''t know if he was a friend or a foe yet. They might have just set themselves up for an attack and lost all their treasures at the same time.


    Before any of them could react, the middle-aged man waved his hand.


    Whoosh!


    The nine-story, scarlet tower shot from Elder Brendan''s body and landed in the palm of the middle-aged man''s hand.


    Elder Brendan looked back and forth between the middle-aged man and his own body. It all happened so fast that he didn''t even know it was happening.


    ''This elder is scary good, '' Elder Brendan thought.


    "It''s been a while, Sparkling Scarlet Tower," the middle-aged man said gently as he looked at the red tower with obsession in his eyes.


    He looked like he had discovered his long-lost lover.


    The Sparkling Scarlet Tower was the ultimate magical treasure owned by the Flame Holy Land. It was sought after by so many and few had ever set eyes on it.


    "What''s your relationship with the Flame Holy Land?"


    the middle-aged man asked as he turned to look at Elder Brendan.


    His question snapped Elder Brendan out of the trance. He rushed at the middle-aged man and stopped inches from him.


    "Sir, I''m an elder of the Flame Holy Land,"


    Elder Brendan explained and bowed deeply in front of the man.

 Chapter 1725 Elder Sharp

    "So you are an elder," said the middle-aged man with a nod.


    He looked at the elder and continued, "Then tell me something about the current situation of the Flame Holy Land."


    After all, he used to be a member of the Flame Holy Land.


    It was just normal that he would care for it.


    "Sir, the Flame Holy Land is currently in a bad situation," answered Elder Brendan.


    "It was almost destroyed more than a thousand years ago and it is now in the middle of rebuilding itself and rising again."


    Elder Brendan''s eyes turned red as he was giving an account of the dilemma of the Flame Holy Land. His voice sounded really sad. "Really? The Flame Holy Land was almost destroyed? How did it happen? Tell me in details."


    The middle-aged man''s face darkened upon hearing Elder Brendan''s words.


    He had the urge to know the whole story behind it.


    Elder Brendan told him everything in details. He mentioned all the changes that had happened to the Flame Holy Land over the past thousand years and the current situation of the sect.


    "I never expected such dramatic changes happened to the Flame Holy Land. Its members must really have suffered a lot."


    The middle-aged man was utterly astonished.


    "The Flame Holy Land is a great sect. It is renowned in the East Mainland. It''s unimaginable that it was just destroyed like that. I can''t believe it ended up this way."


    Then the middle-aged man fell into silence. He contemplated on what Elder Brendan had told him. It was so difficult to believe that the Flame Holy Land had been suffering for the past one thousand years.


    After a while, he eventually let out a melancholic sigh.


    Then he continued, "The three of you have done a good job. If you hadn''t worked hard for so many years, the Flame Holy Land might already have vanished from the world and no one would be able to remember its name. You''ve made a great contribution to the Flame Holy Land. You''re our heroes."


    The middle-aged man gave the three elders an encouraging look.


    The three elders suddenly felt a lump in their throats. They almost burst into tears.


    What the middle-aged man said was true. The three elders had indeed been trying their best to rebuild the Flame Holy Land during all these years. They had protected the sect with all their might and avoided it from collapsing.


    Now, the three elders'' meritorious deeds were appreciated and acknowledged by the middle-aged man.


    Actually, this man was a senior elder of the Flame Holy Land hundreds of thousands of years ago. So, the three elders couldn''t help but feel relieved in their hearts after hearing his encouraging words.


    "By the way, sir, this is Austin. He is now the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land. It was him who held the biggest role in your resurrection."


    Elder Brendan pointed at Austin as he introduced him to the middle-aged man.


    Then Elder Brendan narrated what happened in the Northern Mine District during this period of time. He told everything in details.


    He also told the middle-aged man why they were hiding in the Slave Tower, how they were besieged by the top warriors of various sects, and how dangerous the situation they were facing right now was.


    "That''s interesting. It was you who saved me. So I owe my life to you."


    The middle-aged man loo


    Scarlet Tower after he spoke.


    It was a sign for the rest to start moving and preparing for their next journey.


    Afterwards, Elder Sharp sat down with his legs crossed and closed his eyes to take a rest.


    No one dared to disturb him.


    "Hey, you three old men. How about showing you around the Spiritual Tower?" suggested Earth Hermit.


    He wanted the three elders to see the surroundings of the tower with him.


    He had observed and studied the Spiritual Tower from top to bottom in the past two days, so he was already very familiar with it.


    "That''s a good suggestion," agreed the three elders.


    They showed great interest in familiarizing the Spiritual Tower.


    Earth Hermit and the three elders left straight away.


    Brady vanished directly. Since he was the guardian spirit of the Slave Tower, which meant that the tower was a part of his body, he could hide and disappear in any parts of the tower immediately.


    On the other hand, Austin transferred himself to the ninth floor of the tower.


    His demonic avatar was practicing its skills there.


    His demonic avatar was now cultivating the second stage of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    That was the reason why a thick evil aura filled every corner of the secret room.


    "It looks like it''s going to be successful."


    Austin observed the cultivation of the demonic avatar for a while, and was overjoyed of his discovery.


    Various kinds of ancient symbols flew around the demonic avatar. They unceasingly flashed evil glints and emitted tremendous aura of evil energy.


    Apparently, the demonic avatar had reached a very crucial point of the second stage of the cultivation.


    The situation lasted for about an hour.


    Then all of a sudden, all the evil symbols floating in the space slightly trembled simultaneously and rushed into the demonic avatar like floodwater. They poured inside the demonic avatar nonstop.


    After a short while, the secret room regained its quietness. It was so serene as if nothing had happened. The room became bright with lights again.


    Austin was ecstatic that the demonic avatar had finally succeeded in the cultivation of the second stage of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.

 Chapter 1726 The Truth About Elder Sharps Power

    By this time, Austin''s demonic avatar was emitting a violent and powerful aura. Though it looked faint from a distance, its presence was daunting.


    Austin was certain that the demonic avatar was gradually growing stronger since it integrated the Diabolic Killing Needle in itself.


    Like a sponge, the Diabolic Killing Needle had the power to absorb all evil energy from its surroundings.


    With such power, his demonic avatar could do the same.


    The demonic avatar could be said to be another body of Austin.


    The stronger it was, the stronger Austin was.


    He could feel the strength coming to his demonic avatar, and that made him feel elated.


    Two hour later, everyone returned to the eighth floor, just in time to meet Elder Sharp. He had just finished his meditation.


    "I''m good. We can leave now,"


    Elder Sharp declared.


    Upon hearing Elder Sharp''s announcement, Austin activated his mind power and transported everyone out of the Slave Tower. It only took a couple of seconds for them to appear right at the tower''s gate.


    Much to their horror, however, top martial artists were outside as well, keeping a close watch on the tower and waiting for them to get out.


    "They''re coming out!" A screaming voice echoed in the area.


    It came from the holy lord of Rudimentary Holy Land.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    Six figures with extremely strong auras appeared before the Slave Tower, surrounding Austin and the rest of his companions all at once.


    Aside from the holy lord of Rudimentary Holy Land, reclusive elders from Arcane Holy Land, Vasteras Holy Land, Shen Clan and Ji Clan, and the leader of Kirin Sect also showed up.


    They were none other than East Mainland''s top-notch martial artists.


    "Oh! You are really getting yourself mixed up with all these people of Flame Holy Land, Earth Hermit!


    You asked for this. I''ll exterminate you all!"


    the holy lord of Rudimentary Holy Land yelled.


    "Are you kidding me?


    Who gave you the right to judge who I should rub elbows with?


    You don''t get to tell me what to do.


    Who are you to think that you can call the shots in the East Mainland?


    And what if I want to associate myself with the people of Flame Holy Land? What would you do to me, huh?"


    Earth Hermit replied, chuckling. There seemed to be no ounce of fear in his bone�Conly confidence and sheer power.


    "Humph! You''ll stop laughing soon.


    Guys, let''s finish this now!"


    the holy lord of Rudimentary Holy Land ordered, his tone cold but determined.


    "They can''t escape this time!"


    There was nothing but wrath and murder written all ove


    eal his true feelings.


    "Yes, you''re right," Elder Sharp replied.


    His calmness was too perfect that he seemed too detached. Perhaps, having been sealed for so many years warranted him this kind of composure. Nothing could shake or bother him.


    "Gosh! How could this be? A reclusive elder of Flame Holy Land from hundreds of thousands of years ago?!"


    Goosebumps went up the spines of the six top-level cultivators.


    They could no longer deny that Elder Sharp was definitely much older yet stronger than them.


    "Fear not, guys. We can win against him!


    Don''t let him escape, or there will trouble�Clots of it!"


    the reclusive elder of the Vasteras Holy Land directed.


    "Yes! Let''s kill him together!" the holy lord of Rudimentary Holy Land agreed at the top of his voice.


    "Or he will come after us!"


    "Kill him!"


    The six supreme masters of East Mainland screamed at the top of their lungs and marched together, determined to finish Elder Sharp off.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s help Elder Sharp now!"


    Elder Brendan pointed his right hand forward in a bid to command their allies to come to Elder Sharp''s aid, but the latter stopped him.


    "Just stay there and watch. Don''t worry much,"


    Elder Sharp assured Elder Brendan.


    Though his tone was gentle, the weight of his voice carried a disarming power.


    "Man, the power of the Flame Holy Land''s ancestor is beyond our imagination. He can absolutely defeat the six top masters all by himself.


    We can just sit back and watch,"


    Earth Hermit said to Austin through his Soul Sea.


    Would it have been easy to just sit and watch, though? Elder Sharp''s combat power could make anyone''s flesh creep.


    And Earth Hermit could see and feel that.

 Chapter 1727 A Fierce Battle

    Six top supreme masters, led by the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land who held an ultimate magical treasure, simultaneously dashed towards Elder Sharp.


    However, Elder Sharp''s strength was beyond their imagination.


    He lifted the nine-layer scarlet pagoda on his hand, and red forces instantly filled every inch of the space. The void continued to collapse wherever it passed, almost entirely unstoppable.


    The six strong cultivators'' attacks were blocked by the power of the ultimate magical treasure.


    That magic treasure was one of the most powerful in the entire world, and he had utilized it in its full extremes. No wonder why he did not dodge the combined attacks of the six cultivators.


    So instead, he instantly rushed forward, his figure almost completely integrating into the air.


    The terrifying speed he employed could only be matched by very few people in the world. He was as light as smoke, almost ethereal, and his moves were very much unpredictable.


    He rushed to one of the men�C�Cthe senior reclusive master from the Shen Clan in particular.


    With the scarlet nine-layer pagoda on his right hand, he waved his left hand clasped into a fist, punching that poor master from the Shen Clan.


    When the former flashed right before the supreme master''s face, every strand of the latter''s hair rose and froze. Sensing a great danger about to befall on him, he turned around in an attempt to flee.


    However, the nine-layer scarlet pagoda emitted an immensely terrifying aura�C�Calmost as vast as the sea�C�Cinstantly drowning the senior reclusive elder of the Shen Clan.


    Bang!


    Elder Sharp''s fist slashed out, directly tearing open a crack in the space and smashing onto the chest of the senior reclusive elder of the Shen Clan.


    The senior reclusive elder shouted in panic and discreetly used a secret skill. He ingeniously transformed his entire body into a thin-like piece of paper, trembling backward with the wind.


    It was a signature secret skill of the Shen Clan, which could be used during fighting. The stronger the attack from the rival was, the lesser the chances of anyone from the Shen Clan from getting hurt.


    Yet, even with all the effort, it seemed to be in vain. Elder Sharp''s fist might appear to be frail and weak, but it could still launch a punch or two.


    Puff!


    And with that one massive blow, the piece of paper�C�Cwho was really the senior reclusive elder of the Shen Clan�C�Cwas immediately frozen as it flew in the air.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood as his body wobbled like a broken kite in flight, descending far away in no direction. No one knew whether he survived that assault or not.


    Everyone, who witnessed the entire scene, was nailed on the ground, shocked and utterly dumbfounded at what happened. A senior reclusive elder from an aristocratic family was severely injured and defeated in just a single swing of an arm.


    This had never happened in the East Mainland before.


    In fact, those senior reclusive elders from aristocratic families were the most powerful cultivators who enjoyed the highest status in the East Mainland. They stood at the top of the pyramid in the entire rea


    riest raised his hand and swept forward with the duster.


    All the small worlds employed by the five warriors collapsed at the same time and turned into nothing. What was used to be promising weapons were now rendered useless.


    Then, Elder Sharp reappeared, and the nine-layer scarlet pagoda in his hand shook violently.


    This vicious quivering caused rays of red energy to erupt again in all directions.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The five cultivators, determined as they were, tried to resist the force but were eventually trampled by the overwhelming energy.


    The holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land was the luckiest of them. With the white jade bracelet which was an ultimate magical treasure, he was able to resist the attack from Elder Sharp.


    Meanwhile, the other four top martial artists were caught in a difficult situation. It was evident that they had been seriously hurt with the amount of blood they coughed. More than that, their bodies trembled, and they could barely even stand!


    "Run, or we will all die here!"


    The senior reclusive elder of the Ji Clan shouted, his face as pale as paper.


    Whoosh, Whoosh, Whoosh.


    Five figures flashed, and the five top cultivators suddenly disappeared in the air.


    These top masters all had high-grade escaping techniques, and since they understood the rules in the world, they knew better that it was best to flee.


    Although they were severely injured, it was mysteriously fascinating how they were able to run away in such a short time.


    At this point, it was hard for Elder Sharp to decide which one to chase.


    "Humph. This will serve as a lesson for you," said he coldly.


    Instead of worrying himself on who to chase, he just decided to give up and let those five flee for their lives.


    The most powerful sky-shaking battle in the East Mainland finally ended.


    Elder Sharp was veritably triumphant against all the undeniably strong cultivators.


    "This senior elder of our Flame Holy Land is indeed incredible!"


    As everyone celebrated their triumph, an idea popped into Austin''s head, making him grin from ear to ear.

 Chapter 1728 I Want My Inherited Treasure Back (Part One)

    The scene was immensely shocking for Austin, the three elders of the holy lands, and even the Earth Hermit. They had not seen such a display of power in a long time.


    The fighting power that Elder Sharp had displayed was too terrifying for them to imagine. There was immediate and complete silence in the entire area after this event. Moments later, Elder Sharp himself broke the silence.


    "Let''s go back." Elder Sharp said calmly as he walked back towards Austin and the four old men.


    If he had not spoken, then perhaps no one would have recovered from the shock for several minutes to follow.


    ''Our holy land might be able to rise again now that Elder Sharp is back!'' the three elders from the Flame Holy Land excitedly thought to themselves.


    Their bodies were trembling with that ecstasy.


    ''Now that we have the remarkable Elder Sharp on our side, we can win anything that lands in our path.


    I bet that even the leaders of the three holy lands, the three prominent clans and the top sects of the East Mainland will not dare to mess with our affairs.''


    "Austin, great thinking. It was a very powerful move to bring back our ancestor.


    I believe that it won''t take long for our holy land to rise now that he is on our side," Elder Brendan praised Austin through his spiritual sense. There was something really happy in that voice.


    It trembled with the thrill of happiness.


    Austin nodded in agreement, glad that his move hadn''t backfired.


    It was uplifting to know that he did the right thing��resurrecting such an incredible elder.


    However, the time for celebrations would approach later on. Right now, even as Austin, Elder Brendan, Elder Leder and Elder Damian were immersed in joy, Elder Sharp''s voice resounded and broke their reverie.


    "Let''s return to the former headquarters of our holy land.


    It has been hundreds of thousands of years since I left that


    ans no one in the East Mainland can defeat it. What''s going to happen now?


    If it does manage to regain its full strength and starts killing innocent people, then there''s going to be a huge disaster in the East Mainland.''


    Meanwhile, a few thousand miles away from them, about a dozen people had surrounded the flying demonic monkey and were attacking it at full force.


    Although they were still so far away, the battle was so intense that it was hard to miss even from a distance.


    Fighting the monkey were several top cultivators from the three holy lands, several more from the three prominent clans and a few from the strongest first-class sects of the East Mainland.


    To annihilate the flying demonic monkey, the leaders of the top sects had joined hands. Right now, all battles and enmity had been kept aside. The most powerful cultivators from these sects had formed a team and their sole mission was to hunt down the flying demonic monkey together.


    It had taken them an enormous amount of time and energy just to surround the flying demonic monkey.


    "Let''s kill this thing this time.


    We can''t let it get away today!" a middle-aged man shouted.


    In his full-fledged battle mode, he was enveloped by a blazing golden light like a deity.

 Chapter 1729 I Want My Inherited Treasure Back (Part Two)

    This middle-aged man was the holy lord of the Vasteras Holy Land. Right now, he looked more like a god since right above his head, there was an ancient golden seal floating like a halo.


    This old seal was the ultimate magical treasure owned by the Vasteras Holy Land.


    Another middle-aged man, dressed in black clothes was also attacking the monkey and there was a vast area of darkness above his head, much like a piece of black cloth floating in the air.


    He was the chief of the Ji Clan. There was a black trident in his hands, and immense amounts of some black colored energy was gushing out of this weapon.


    This black trident was the ultimate magical treasure of the Ji Clan.


    This time, the leaders of the Vasteras Holy Land and the Ji Clan had brought in the full might of their forces, as well as their ultimate magical treasures.


    Apart of them, the reclusive elder of every single clan, sect, and holy land had also joined in and together, they could be safely termed as the most powerful and toughest opponent in the entire East Mainland. Perhaps few could have matched them elsewhere too.


    "Attack!"


    With a shout, the dozen top cultivators directed their most ultimate forces at the flying demonic monkey. They had had quite enough of it already.


    The energy their weapons were releasing were so powerful that it could almost destroy the entirety of space.


    Before very long, the flying demonic monkey finally found itself at a disadvantage under so many dangerous attacks.


    It began to struggle in its efforts to ward off the powerful blows from such powerful cultivators.


    The chief of the Ji Clan sensed this weakness and immediately knew that it was time to give the flying demonic monkey one final blow, a coup de grace to blow it to smithereens. "Go to hell!" he roared furiously.


    The next se


    t the cost of its remaining life energy.


    "That''s not good. This evil thing utilized its life energy and got away,"


    a top master exclaimed in pity with a frown.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not long for the world. We have beat the thing hard and even if it does manage to get away, it is going to die real soon,"


    the holy lord of the Vasteras Holy Land calmly responded.


    "Yes, you are right. It was wounded when it fled. The monkey will surely die," one of the top cultivators agreed.


    The other powerful cultivators nodded in agreement.


    Right at that exact moment, a beast skeleton was flying above the Northern Mine District at a terrifyingly fast pace. This was the skeleton that Elder Sharp and Austin were in.


    It was headed for the entrance of the Northern Mine District.


    Out of the blue, a crack appeared in front of the beast skeleton.


    Swoosh!


    A dark shadow rushed out of the crack, headed straight for one particular occupant of the skeleton.


    "Human brat, I want my inherited treasure back."


    A furious voice rang out in the sky. Within a split second, the black figure flew right into Austin''s body. It had moved so fast that Austin and other elders hadn''t even seen its face clearly.

 Chapter 1730 Kill The Flying Demonic Monkey

    Austin''s face suddenly turned pale. He felt a terrible evil aura instantly erupting in his body.


    "Crap! It is the flying demonic monkey!"


    Austin was taken aback when he realized what was going on.


    ''The damned wretch has certainly come to take revenge!'' thought Austin.


    Soon, Austin employed his spiritual sense to analyze the strength of the flying demonic monkey. Austin was shocked when he found out that the flying demonic monkey was extremely weak at that moment.


    It seemed that the flying demonic monkey had lost its whole body. It was left with only its soul.


    Moreover, Austin found out at once that the flying demonic monkey was aiming at his demonic avatar.


    To be more exact, it was aiming to grab the Diabolic Killing Needle which was present in his demonic avatar.


    It wanted to take back that evil needle!


    However, the evil needle had been refined by Austin''s demonic avatar and integrated with it.


    And there was no way that Austin would let the flying demonic monkey take the needle back.


    "Damn it! You''ve invited this upon yourself. I''ll kill you when you''re at your weakest!"


    Having made up his mind, Austin summoned up all his courage and gave a cry. The Spiritual Pot, that was half a meter high, appeared in an instant and dashed towards the soul of the flying demonic monkey.


    "World Sealing Tabooed Magic!"


    The demonic avatar began using the second stage of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic to seal the soul of the flying demonic monkey.


    It was one kind of magic spell that could freeze anything in the world. It was just amazing.


    It was beyond the flying demonic monkey''s expectation that there were so many trump cards in Austin''s body. Reluctantly, it slowed down for a moment.


    Buzz!


    The evil needle in his demonic avatar suddenly trembled slightly, and a flood of evil aura broke out.


    All of a sudden, the aura surrounded the flying demonic monkey''s soul and started to drag it into the needle.


    "Ah!


    No! You can''t do this to me! You are the holy treasure of my race. I am the Holy Son of the abyss demon race. I am your master! You can''t absorb my soul!"


    Suddenly, the flying demonic monkey seemed to remember something. The expression on its face showed how gradually its slightly confused mind suddenly became clear. It could not stop and a scream of despair escaped from its mouth.


    A moment ago, it was seriously injured and almost unconscious. Then suddenly and desperately it rushed into Austin''s body as soon as it found the aura of the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    out it.


    He knew very well that the flying demonic monkey was extremely powerful.


    Yet, it had been killed by Austin. The Earth Hermit and the three elders could not believe it. They all looked at Austin questioningly.


    "Yes, the flying demonic monkey was badly injured and was in a dying state. I guess that''s the reason I could kill it so easily,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Don''t brag, brat.


    Even with your strength at present, you are absolutely no match for the flying demonic monkey at all.


    And even though the flying demonic monkey was truly in the dying state at that point, still I don''t think you could have been able to kill it!"


    the Earth Hermit exclaimed in wonder.


    "The fact is that I did kill it.


    So, stop messing around, old man."


    Austin pursed his lips. He didn''t want to give away all the details of how he had killed the flying demonic monkey.


    "Oh! I think I have found the reason. Boy, there must be an unrivaled magic treasure in your body which helped you suppress the soul of the flying demonic monkey so easily.


    Come on, take it out! Let me see it and check it!"


    The Earth Hermit kept insisting, and his eyes were lighting up with excitement.


    "Hmm!


    I don''t have any such magic treasures. Believe it or not!"


    Austin knew that the Earth Hermit was a bit greedy. He was interested in all kinds of magic treasures, so Austin was reluctant to take out his magic treasures in front of the Earth Hermit for even a look!


    A few days passed by.


    Above the vast desert land outside the former headquarters of the Flame Holy Land, there was some unexpected activity.


    Whoosh!


    A huge beast skeleton that was flying stopped suddenly.

 Chapter 1731 The Hope Of Rebuilding

    Elder Sharp moved and landed on the desert.


    He looked around him and stared at the boundless red and brown desert. Elder Sharp grieved, a feeling of deep longing in his heart.


    "In the past, hundreds of thousands of miles of this place were covered with high mountains and dense forests. It was a fairyland, a sight to behold with its picturesque scenery and abundant spiritual energy.


    But now, so much had changed. The place is unrecognizable from how it was before. The place has lost its beauty and wonder!"


    Elder Sharp exclaimed. He couldn''t stop the tears from falling down his face.


    Hearing the sad speech of his, the three elders of the Flame Holy Land were also on the verge of tears. They themselves recalled the glory of this sacred land, and how it was more than one thousand and five hundred years ago.


    At that time, the three elders were just outer disciples of the Flame Holy Land. They were sent out to perform a mission, but when they came back, the once prosperous sacred land was gone. An endless brown desert was left in its place.


    Elder Sharp could only sigh as the feeling of hopelessness grew in his heart. With a heavy heart he positioned himself in the desert. The sleeve of his clothes danced in movement with the wind. Soon, the space rippled above the desert, and an octagonal ancient well showed up.


    The ancient well was the actual entrance to the Flame Holy Land.


    It was Elder Brendan who founded the well. He had set up several ingenious magic arrays and a Space-blocking Array in the place, which had sealed the well tightly.


    The well was masked and magically hidden. No one could detect its location and that it was an entry point that could lead to the holy land.


    Then they all jumped into the well.


    As they reached the ground, they were greeted by an abundant green scenery. Overgrown plants and enchanting flowers surrounded the place.


    It was a small world. A unique magical place that had been sealed to protect its existence. It was the real ancient Flame Holy Land.


    "Hundreds of thousands of years has gone. I did not expect I would go back to this place again."


    Elder Sharp could feel the excitement in his body. His hands trembled, and he could feel a rush of energy going through his blood.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, he dashed forward as if he was running after someone.


    Only to stop and feel the surrounding air. He wandered around, nostalgic. He tried to recall every fond memories he had in the ancient sacred land.


    Knowing that Elder Sharp was going down a memory lane of people and things in the past, no one went to bother him.


    At this time, the three hundre


    Austin remembered and decided he should tell Elder Sharp about this.


    "Really? You have nine natural vessels of dragon energy inside your body?"


    Elder Sharp was both surprised and impressed.


    "Yes, you heard him right! There are nine natural vessels of dragon energy inside his body."


    Elder Brendan echoed. It was right in front of the three elders that the nine natural vessels of dragon energy rushed into Austin''s body.


    "Well, how about this? I can take five natural vessels of dragon energy from your body and set up a Five-dragon Energy Gathering Array in the holy land. This will serve as a base for the disciples to cultivate.


    The remaining four natural vessels of dragon energy could remain in your body. They could reinforce your power and sustain you at least until you reach the Major-perfection Realm.


    This way you don''t have to worry about the cultivation resources for a long time to come,"


    Elder Sharp said to Austin after thinking about it for a while.


    "Okay, as you said."


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, let''s get going, and finish our own share of work.


    We should try to rebuild the Flame Holy Land as soon as possible!"


    said Elder Sharp.


    "Okay!"


    Austin and the three elders answered in unison.


    The re-emergence of the Flame Holy Land was just around the corner. Everyone could feel the success at hand.


    "Austin, thank you very much for bringing back our ancestor. He has brought infinite hope to our holy land!"


    After everyone had left the conference hall, Elder Brendan sent this message to Austin through spiritual sense.


    "Ha-ha! Elder Brendan, you don''t have to say thank you to me. I am also a member of the sacred land, remember? I did what I had to do,"


    Austin replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1732 Someone Might See Us

    Soon, Austin found a beautiful, small mountain in the Flame Holy Land and settled down there.


    The Earth Hermit had also volunteered to stay at the former headquarters of the Flame Holy Land, intending to help with the reconstruction of the sect.


    By his own account, in the beginning he had no intention of getting involved in these things. But the members of the major sects in the East Mainland had always been meaning to rob him. Currently, they were trying to track him down. Some of them even harbored the evil intent to kill him and seize the treasures of the Purple Immortal from him.


    In his indignation, the Earth Hermit decided to side with the Flame Holy Land. He decided to play his part in the fight against those major sects of the East Mainland. Those sects had become the symbol of oppression.


    It was quite understandable that Austin, the three elders and even Elder Sharp welcomed their new ally with open arms. For them it was the situation of the more, the merrier.


    Compared to the other cultivators in the East Mainland, this old man could be regarded as a great master, who possessed a very high-level cultivation base, and who had witnessed vicissitudes of disciples of various top sects.


    Moreover, he seemed to be making steady progress recently in practicing the martial skills left by the Purple Immortal. Due to this, his cultivation base was getting better and increasing to higher levels.


    Surprisingly, his true strength was equivalent to that of the holy lords in the East Mainland.


    Naturally, Austin and the rest felt it was a good thing that such a powerful cultivator was willing to take the side of the Flame Holy Land.


    On the small mountain, there was a secret cultivation room which dated back to ancient times. Austin had already taken it up as his exclusive secret room.


    Being the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land, Austin had been granted some privileges that ordinary disciples were ineligible to enjoy.


    On top of this, Austin now became a hard-core disciple, whom Elder Sharp and the other three elders valued the most.


    In other words, Austin had become a senior member with high status in the Flame Holy Land.


    In the secret cultivation room, Austin sat pondering.


    Austin sat there cross-legged, planning to start cultivating. Suddenly a message reached his Soul Sea telepathically. It was sent by Brady.


    "Caroline has made a breakthrough and reached the medium stage of Emperor Realm."


    "Really? Is that so?"


    Austin was overjoyed to hear that.


    He concentrated his mind and teleported himself into the City model inside him. He ended up on the street where Caroline had been cultivating.


    "She has indeed made a breakthrough and reached the medium stage of Emperor Rea


    hment. Seeing Austin and Caroline''s reaction, he felt sorry. He regretted what he ended up doing. He knew that he had unintentionally ruined a romantic moment.


    "Your Majesty, you just made a breakthrough, didn''t you?"


    Priest Callum steeled himself. He tried to behave as if he saw nothing and walked up to them. He spoke to Caroline.


    "I did!"


    Caroline said nodding as her head was down and a blush hued her cheeks.


    At that moment, Austin found the old man in front of him so annoying that he had the urge to give him a couple of hard clouts on the head.


    "Fuck! Why is this goddamn old man so unobservant?


    He ruined such a golden opportunity that I had.


    I was so close to enjoy moments of passion."


    At that moment, the Flame Emperor''s voice was heard in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    ''Oh my goodness! How could I have forgotten that there''s a lecher lurking in my Soul Sea?''


    Austin almost jumped up with alarm on that thought.


    Fortunately, he hadn''t done anything stupid. Otherwise, the Flame Emperor would have seen everything distinctly.


    And there were Violet and the gnome too. If they were in Austin, they would have also seen all that happened in that place.


    ''Shit! I guess that the next time I get into this kind of situation, I''ll have to figure out a way first to isolate these three guys, '' Austin thought.


    "Ha ha! Master, I didn''t see anything. There is no need for you to guard yourself against me in the future." There went Violet''s voice all of a sudden.


    "Priest Callum, how is the cultivation of our people going on?"


    Caroline asked. Finally she had returned to her normal self. No more was she in the flustered state she was in a few moments ago.


    "Alas! Same old. Same old. They''ve made some progress, but not much,"


    Priest Callum answered, clearly not happy with the progress.

 Chapter 1733 Refine Pills

    "Since we don''t have enough evil energy and they lack fighting experience, it is quite difficult for our people to progress rapidly," sighed Priest Callum.


    He was sullen when he spoke about his predicament.


    Austin couldn''t help but feel guilty as he listened to his concerns.


    He had mentioned several times that he would put everything aside and just focus on his alchemy skills. He had told the evil shadow race that he would try his best to help them refine the Green Evil Pill.


    Although he was aware that it was an urgent matter, he had been caught up with other things that he hardly had any time to engage himself to practice alchemy. With that, the refining of the Green Evil Pill had been unintentionally postponed.


    Austin was now a ninth-grade pill refiner in terms of alchemy skills.


    Since the Green Evil Pill was a grade two superior pill, Austin had to upgrade his alchemy skill by three levels before he could refine this kind of pill.


    "Caroline, don''t worry. This time I will just focus on refining my alchemy skills and put everything aside. I will invest all my time and exert all my effort to help you refine the Green Evil Pill."


    Austin had made up his mind to help Caroline and her people.


    "It''s fine. Don''t push yourself too hard," said Caroline affectionately to Austin


    She was afraid that it might cause him too much inconvenience, and she didn''t want to force her man to do anything for her.


    "It''s okay, Caroline. This is a critical moment for the Flame Holy Land. It is in great need of a huge number of cultivation resources.


    Once I improve my alchemy skills, I can easily refine a large number of high-grade pills. These will enhance the basic strength of the disciples of the Flame Holy Land," Austin spoke with excitement.


    His eyes lit up with anticipation when he thought of the bright future of his sect.


    If he could improve his alchemy skills, he would be able to refine as many high-grade pills as possible. He could also help other people to refine pills, and this would help them expand their resources for cultivation.


    Pill refiners were greatly welcomed anywhere in the world. Everybody loved them because of their outstanding alchemy skills.


    Having a relationship with a pill refiner with excellent alchemy skills was very beneficial to any cultivator. They would even get out of their way just to earn their friendship.


    Pill refiners could easily earn money compared to other cultivators.


    Austin had decided on his next step. He would stay secluded and focus on refining of the pills.


    He wanted to sincerely help the evil shadow race.


    He was able to get hold of a secret book about pill refining. It was called the Essence of Superior Pill. It was given to him by a man who only had a small portion of his soul when he met the latter at the Wild Herb Valley.


    According


    nowhere and stopped in the middle of the secret chamber.


    He only had a small portion of spiritual herbs and superior herbs to refine the pills.


    So he didn''t want to rush the process of pill refining.


    He opened the Essence of Superior Pill and carefully read through each word that was written on it.


    It took him several days before he could finish the Essence of Superior Pill. He even reviewed the book for a dozen times no matter he was able to comprehend the words written on it or not.


    Finally, Austin started to refine the pills.


    There were herbal materials and refining pot that had already been prepared. He applied what he learned from the book, and the three Unearthly Fires helped him progress rapidly in refining the pills.


    The three Unearthly Fires helped Austin to save much time when he had to extract the essence of the herbs.


    When the three Unearthly Fires cooperated, they could generate a greater effect than when each was used alone. In case that the herbs were of different properties, the three Unearthly Fires could be used separately to fit the property of each herb. Having this process of refining pills, Austin was able to achieve dramatic progress in a very short time.


    Austin became absorbed in the world of alchemy cultivation and forgot about everything else.


    Earth Hermit and Elder Brendan visited Austin at his place several times.


    They were quite surprised when they found Austin refining the pills in the secret chamber. They didn''t expect that this young man was also capable of alchemy skills.


    They tried not to disturbed Austin, but soon they realized that he was so absorbed with pill refining that he didn''t bother about his surroundings.


    It was rare for a cultivator to be like this.


    This went on for several months but Austin didn''t seem to feel it at all.


    Numerous trials helped Austin''s alchemy skills to improve gradually.

 Chapter 1734 Seclusion And Oasis

    It was one of Austin''s memorable day because a month passed, and he had made a great breakthrough in alchemy after reaching the tenth level of a spiritual pill refiner.


    Austin smiled at himself and cheered deep inside, ''Next step, refine a first-grade superior pill!''


    In the Divine Continent, the superior pill refiner would only be achieved once a spiritual pill refiner would be able to fully hone his skills and maximize his own potential.


    This next stage was quite difficult to get compared to a spiritual pill refiner, because the latter was very common and could be seen anywhere you went.


    However, there were only a few superior pill refiners existing around the world.


    If level one superior pill refiner was already difficult to obtain, more so would level five or six. Those who had garnered this title were famous enough in the Divine Continent.


    As for level seven or above, the probability of getting such a title was low even in the holy lands and large sects.


    Imagine this. A superior pill refiner was already a legend. How much more if level seven or above?


    That level seven superior pill refiner would already sit and enjoy the top position in the Divine Continent.


    Then again, it was not normal to see such kind of superior pill refiners in the world anymore.


    Another three months had already passed since Austin stayed in the secret cultivation room, but as for Austin, he felt like it was just a blink of an eye.


    In those months, he focused on one goal only. At times, he started to refine pills, but the other half of those times, he just sat still and meditated, trying to think and overcome the problems he faced on his way of pill refining.


    After four months, Austin realized that he could already start refining a first-grade superior pill with enough skills of him. He worked with blood and sweat and did not let anything distract him.


    Finally, after five months of determination and hard work, as Austin patted the refining pot gently in the secret cultivation room, a light red pill immediately flew out of the pot, suspending mid-air with a strong fragrance. Austin''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "The first-grade superior pill!" He exclaimed as his eyes sparkled with delight.


    Austin inhaled deeply and exhaled, feeling very satisfied with how things turned out.


    It was about time that after dedicating more than half a year in the secret cultivation room, practicing and meditating alone, he had finally become a level one superior pill refiner.


    Without any more time for celebration, Austin nodded at himself and said, "Next step, a level two superior pill refiner!"


    He didn''t waste any more time and planned to continue his cultivation in seclusion.


    The Green Evil Pill he wanted to refine for Caroline and her people was a grade two pill.


    Refining such a pill could only be possible if he was as good as a level two superior pill refiner.


    Completely decided, Austin left the secret cultivation room to go see the Earth Hermit.


    He obtained a batch of grade two superior herbs from the old man with the condition that he would pay him double in the future and swore to God that he would.


    Without further ado, Austin returned


    superior pill refiner nice and friendly in hopes that he would join them and refine their pills for them.


    As for those second-class and third-class sects, they would have to beg and plead to a level two superior pill refiner to come and join them.


    Now for the lower sects, a level two superior pill refiner was nothing less than a respectable pill refining master.


    Elder Brendan still could not absorb the fact that Austin''s alchemy skill had already reached that of a level two superior pill refiner.


    "Yes, yes, I am a level two superior pill refiner now, but I still need more practice. I can barely refine a level two superior pill,"


    Austin said modestly while Elder Brendan smiled at him proudly.


    "Oh, by the way, Elder Brendan. I noticed that there have been great changes to our Flame Holy Land.


    It is so different from what it had been, from what I had seen before I secluded myself.


    Tell me, was Elder Sharp able to repair the Sect-protecting Array successfully?"


    Austin asked with his full attention on Elder Brendan.


    Elder Brendan smiled and replied, "Not just yet, but will be soon. You see, Elder Sharp has already mended over eighty percent of the array now.


    Even though the array has not yet been completely restored, the changes in our sect are becoming obvious day by day, like progress that has evidence of such.


    Let me take you out to the desert. You will be more surprised."


    With that, Elder Brendan took Austin out of the Flame Holy Land and led him to the desert outside.


    As soon as they reached the desert, Austin''s eyes and mouth widened open in surprise, completely taken aback by what he was seeing.


    The desert area that used to be filled with boundless and endless red-brown sand, scattered throughout the horizon, were now replaced by so many green and many, many small oases.


    The sand dunes had disappeared, and in their places were the ground with mud, and instead of more sand, the ground was filled with grasses and vines, and even small trees were growing.


    "The desert�� The desert has turned into an oasis!"


    Austin exclaimed and sighed in great disbelief.

 Chapter 1735 The Token Of Stacy

    "Yes. According to Elder Sharp, this Sect-protecting Array of our Flame Holy Land does not only possess a powerful defensive effect against the enemy but also can gather the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.


    Once the protection array is completely repaired and utilized, this place will no longer be a boundless desert.


    Soon, it will turn into an oasis filled with spiritual energy. Isn''t that what we want?"


    Elder Brendan said excitedly. His eyes were beaming with joy as he spoke.


    "That''s great!" Austin was glad too.


    The sheer happiness from what the elder said was contagious. He was thrilled because of it.


    "Did Elder Sharp tell you when he can completely repair the array?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "Elder Sharp thinks it will take a few more months.


    However, our Flame Holy Land''s biggest problem right now is that we lack cultivation resources.


    We had worked hard in the past few decades to rebuild the Flame Holy Land of the sect. Because of that, we had accumulated a large amount of cultivation resources.


    However, the repair of the sect protecting array had consumed a lot of resources.


    So, I almost used up all the resources at hand.


    Even the Earth Hermit had provided most of his life savings for us to repair the array.


    Thankfully, the five natural vessels of dragon energy Elder Sharp have extracted from your body have been set up as a Five-dragon Energy Gathering Array. It is enough for those disciples to use temporarily.


    Yet, it would not work if the situation kept going on like this for a long time.


    I have to figure out a way to collect more resources for practice."


    Elder Brendan responded thoughtfully.


    Elder Brendan, the chief elder, already perceived Austin as a high-level leader of the Flame Holy Land. He spoke about these matters to Austin naturally. He was never reluctant to let the young man know about the issues that they were now facing.


    Hearing that, Austin nodded. However, his face still formed into a frown as he thought about what the elder said.


    In order to perform the resurrection for Elder Sharp, Austin had previously used most of his crystals, elixirs, and even the herbs he had collected.


    Now, Austin was poor, too.


    He had to find a way to earn more money quickly.


    Establishing a sect was not an easy thing. They had to do many things all at once. Most of the time, it required a lot of resources and accomplishing other aspects too.


    "By the way, Elder Brendan, I need to go out and buy some herbs for refining the Green Evil Pill,"


    Austin said to Elder Brendan.


    "Oh, you are planning to help the evil shadow race to refine the Green Evil Pill, aren''t you?


    It''s true that you can refine the Green Evil Pill with your current alchemy level."


    Elder Brendan nodded in agreement.


    After bidding goodbye, Austin left to find the herbs he needed.


    Austin traveled two days before he arrived at the nearest big city.


    As he scanned the su


    re completely free.


    Please wait a moment, Sir. I''ll go and get these herbs for you."


    The hostess immediately became very respectful towards Austin. She plastered a smile on her face as she turned and wriggled her sexy waist to collect all herbs Austin needed.


    The logic of the woman was simple. Since this man had Miss Ren''s token, he must be a good friend of the young lady of the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    Since they could not afford to offend the young lady or any friends of hers, they offered him a big discount which rendered his needs free of charge.


    "Really? All of the herbs are free?"


    Austin was a little surprised. His mouth slightly went agape as he stared at the woman he was talking to.


    He did not expect that the token Stacy gave him would be so useful.


    The usherette who tended Austin''s needs arrived at an elegant and exquisite room on the second floor of the store. She was carrying Austin''s token in her hand.


    She approached a plump middle-aged man in the room.


    "Sir, someone is buying herbs and presented Miss Ren''s token,"


    the girl said politely as she handed Austin''s token to the man.


    "Really? Hand me that token. I have to check for myself."


    The middle-aged man took the token and inspected it. He scrutinized every inch of the token carefully.


    "It seems that this person must have a close relationship with that bitch, or perhaps he is one of her confidants. We would not let him leave.


    What is his strength?"


    The middle-aged man asked in a cold tone. His face was stern as he turned his attention from the token to the young woman who brought it to him.


    "He was at the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm,"


    the hostess replied immediately.


    "Okay. Send someone to tail after him and bring him back. I will personally interrogate him.


    Maybe we can find where Stacy is from him!"


    The middle-aged man ordered coldly. At that moment, his eyes glinted with a mixture of spite and mischief.

 Chapter 1736 Stacy Was In Trouble

    It didn''t take long and very soon, the usherette came up to Austin in the lobby of the first floor of the Deep Sea Commercial House, and handed him a Space Ring she had been carrying carefully on a tray in her hand.


    "Sir, all the superior herbs you requested are in here. You may check them if you like. Do you need anything else?"


    She respectfully asked Austin with a helpful glance.


    "No, thanks,"


    Austin replied in a polite tone, taking the Space Ring and unleashing his spiritual sense to check inside. There were indeed all the level two superior herbs he needed to refine the Green Evil Pill.


    He then turned around and left the Beyond City.


    His plan was to find a quiet place to refine a small amount of Green Evil Pill at first. There was no telling what the side effects of the refining might be and who might interrupt him.


    What the... what?


    The moment he left the Beyond City, Austin''s expressions changed.


    He could sense that a dozen figures were following him secretly from a distance.


    ''That is so weird. Who are they? Why would someone follow me?


    Did they see through my disguise?''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Austin didn''t entered the Beyond City in his real appearance but had disguised himself as a common merchant.


    This was because he knew what a well-known figure he was in the East Mainland, and wherever he went, people would recognize him and want to meet him. He didn''t want to waste any time.


    ''Well, in that case, I am going to play with you just for the sake of some fun.''


    Austin felt that the people following him were drawing closer and he sneered. It was time to play cat and mouse.


    He started his bodily movement skill and rushed towards a mountain nearby that was isolated from all nearby cities. No reason to cause a citywide commotion, right?


    He landed on a hillside with his hands behind his back, as if he had merely come out here for a walk and glanced in the direction of his followers with a sneer.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Very soon, more than a dozen figures rushed over towards the hillside as well and surrounded Austin in an instant.


    Now that Austin saw them clearly, he noticed that there were thirteen of them, all at the Divine Bridge Realm; with three at the premium stage. Hmm, who would dispatch such a force behind him?


    "Hah! I don''t know what Nelson Li was thinking about. The guy dispatched thirteen of us to catch this nobody," the leading middle-aged man complained and his companions gave a chuckle.


    He was one of the premium stage cultivators. Being fat and sturdy, there was a very air of impatience around him.


    "Anyway, let''s just take him down and not waste any time. I am getting thirsty for a drink ."


    With a wave of his hand, the stout middle-aged man ordered the attack.


    In his


    it! Isn''t Miss Ren the daughter of the head of the Deep Sea Commercial House?"


    Austin asked.


    "Yes, she is the daughter of the topmost leader. But something happened a few days ago.


    It is said that two days ago, there was an unsuccessful assassination attempt on her life and she was seriously injured. Nobody knows where she is right now.


    The Deep Sea Commercial House is sending a large number of people to search for her,"


    the middle-aged man answered.


    "What?! I can''t believe Miss Ren was the target of an assassination attempt! You say she is missing?"


    Austin was shocked.


    "Yes, for the last two days. Her father is sending out a large number of people to search for her but so far, people have been unsuccessful,"


    the middle-aged man replied.


    "I see."


    Austin nodded.


    "You can die now, by the way."


    Austin looked at the middle-aged man and told him simply.


    The next instant, dozens of those vines twisted around in the air like cobras, and the middle-aged man was smashed to pieces before he could even beg once more.


    Not in any circumstances would Austin have let the middle-aged man go back.


    ''So there was a conflict in the senior management of the Deep Sea Commercial House. Then Stacy was attacked suddenly and disappeared.


    Maybe they were people from inside the Deep Sea Commercial House who did that.


    And since I am holding the token of Miss Stacy, so I am obviously a target too, which must be why Nelson sent people to catch me.


    So Nelson Li was Stacy''s enemy. Either since forever, or something came to light that broke bonds.


    I need to go see him then.''


    Austin decided.


    Stacy was Austin''s friend and they had gone through several adventures and experiences together. She was in trouble now and Austin needed to go help her.


    He immediately turned around and headed back to the Beyond City.

 Chapter 1737 The Robbery (Part One)

    After a couple of minutes had passed, Austin decided to return to the Beyond City. He made a stop in front of the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    Before he sneaked into the Deep Sea Commercial House, he activated the bodily movement skill that he had created and immediately turned invisible, so as not to cause any trouble.


    Meanwhile, at the second floor of the Deep Sea Commercial House, in an elegant and exquisite room, a fat middle-aged man suddenly became alert


    and felt somehow a little restless.


    It was none other than the shopkeeper of the Deep Sea Commercial House in the Beyond City��Nelson.


    He stood up and started pacing back and forth in his room.


    ''Something is going on. What it is now?''


    he asked himself silently as he looked around with sweat trickling down his temples.


    At that very moment, he narrowed his eyes and turned his gaze to the door of the room with increased alertness.


    However, there was no sign of any person by the door.


    Despite seeing nothing but air, he still felt a shiver run down his spine.


    He kept his stare by the door as he sensed an evil aura, filling up the whole room. He heightened his senses once more and felt an invisible devil, lurking somewhere near him. In that very moment, he knew he wasn''t alone.


    "Who are you, and what are you doing here? How dare you break into here? Only members of our Deep Sea Commercial House are allowed in here!" Nelson shouted loudly enough for anyone lurking around the room to hear.


    He looked around and put his guard up.


    "Well, you should have seen this happening the moment you sent people to catch me." Nelson heard, turning his glance towards the direction of the voice.


    In an instant, a figure stepped out of the void, appearing visible in the room. It was none other than Au


    f a meter tall. He controlled it to hit Nelson''s spiritual soul hard twice.


    This made Nelson frightened out of his wits.


    This was proof enough that Austin''s spiritual sense was stronger than most of the Minor-perfection Realm cultivators. Seeing how he controlled Nelson went to show that his spiritual sense now fell short by just a tiny bit than that of Major-perfection Realm cultivators.


    For Austin, it was just a piece of cake to deal with Nelson, resorting to his spiritual sense.


    What''s more, Nelson could not gather his vital energy, which meant that he had no strength to resist.


    It was not long after Nelson could not bear the pain anymore and cooperated with Austin obediently. He answered whatever Austin asked, daring not to hide anything certain that Austin would know.


    After the interrogation, Austin immediately got to know more about the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    When outsiders looked at the organization from afar, they would seem very united.


    However, as a matter of fact, there were two factions inside this organization.


    The leader of one of the factions was none other than Stacy''s father, who was also the chief of the Deep Sea Commercial House.

 Chapter 1738 The Robbery (Part Two)

    The other faction was led by the second chief of the organization.


    The factions were created, because the second chief wanted to overthrow and take the place of Stacy''s father.


    Because of this, fights often arouse in the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    Between the two factions, Nelson worked for the second chief.


    As for Stacy, she was assaulted several days ago. She was seriously injured, and no one had seen her ever since then.


    Her father had sent lots of his men to search for her and even suspected that this was the other faction''s doing.


    In fact, the second chief sent trusted subordinates to look for Stacy in secret.


    It wasn''t because the second chief was concerned about Stacy, but because he wanted Stacy locked up as soon as they found her without letting her father know.


    Since Nelson was very loyal to the second chief, he had been trusted to search for Stacy in the dark.


    With the idea of wanting to be appreciated more by the second chief, Nelson set up a plan. He felt fortunate as soon as he caught sight of Austin with Stacy''s token earlier that day when Austin visited the Deep Sea Commercial House. Speculating that Austin might know where Stacy was, he had dispatched his men to catch him.


    Oh, how the tables had turned as things went south. Instead of Austin in his hands, Nelson ended up otherwise.


    After hearing Nelson''s answers and explanations, Austin looked at Nelson as if trying to see if there was a lie inserted in between truths. When he was certain that all were true, he immediately knew what was going on.


    Austin nodded slowly and murmured, "I see. I see."


    He paced back and forth in front of Nelson, and suddenly, he stopped. Something had occurred to him.


    fter making sure that he wasn''t going to get away, he left the Beyond City secretly.


    After two days, Austin finally returned to the former headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    As soon as he got there, he decided to give the treasures worth of seventy million enlightening crystals to Elder Brendan as the resources contributing to the rebuilt of the Flame Holy Land.


    Instead of feeling happy about what Austin brought with him, Elder Brendan felt a little bit strange. He looked at the crystals, herbs and everything else and asked Austin how he had gotten so many cultivation resources in just a span of two days.


    Austin told him about what he had done in the Beyond City, not leaving any detail out.


    "Oh, so you have robbed the Deep Sea Commercial House in the Beyond City?"


    Elder Brendan clarified, still a bit surprised.


    "Yes,"


    Austin replied with a nod and pride.


    A smile formed on Elder Brendan''s face as the elder said, "Well done! This is very good! Ha-ha!"


    Later that day, Austin went back to his place and started to focus on refining the Green Evil Pill for Caroline and her people from the evil shadow race.

 Chapter 1739 Refining The Green Evil Pill

    Austin was finally able to refine grade two superior pills.


    With the help of three kinds of Unearthly Fire, he was able to refine pills at a much faster rate.


    In the secret cultivation room, Austin kept on making Green Evil Pills.


    The more he familiarized himself with the process, the faster he could make them with superior quality.


    Two days had passed, Austin realized that he had made over two hundred Green Evil Pills.


    If other grade-two superior pill refiners found out, they wouldn''t believe he had made all of it himself in just two days.


    "I will take these Green Evil Pills to Caroline''s people and see if they work well,"


    Austin murmured as he stopped working on the pills.


    He then transferred himself into the Slave Tower.


    Since his last meeting with Caroline, Austin had been concentrating on pill refining. It had been more than half a year since they last saw each other.


    With the help of his spiritual sense, Austin found Caroline in the second floor of the Slave Tower.


    "She has reached the premium stage of Emperor Realm!"


    Austin said to himself after he used his spiritual sense to check her cultivation base.


    "Master, this girl from the evil shadow race cultivates arduously.


    Over the past six months, she has spent most of her time fighting her training dummies. She has become a keener cultivator than you," Brady told Austin through his spiritual sense.


    Austin could tell just by the sound of Brady''s voice that he was very impressed with Caroline''s hard work.


    "The folks of the evil shadow race has been famous for being peerless fighters since the ancient times. Caroline is the current leader of the evil shadow race. She is also an exceptional fighter.


    Practical fights help her reach higher realms quicker,"


    Austin said to Brady.


    After speaking to Brady, Austin transported himself to where Caroline was.


    She was in the middle of a fight against a blue demonic wolf that was almost six meters tall.


    Besides being as powerful as a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Bitter Sea Realm, the wolf was also agile and fast. Strong gusts of wind came out of its mouth and hit Caroline.


    She was so quick and resolute in her every movement. Waves of fierce evil energy surrounded her and a shadow stood behind her.


    After watching Caroline''s battle against the wolf, Austin felt proud of her.


    ''Although that demonic wolf is one level higher than Caroline in terms of vital energy realm, it is clearly at a disadvantage. She''s going to eat it alive, '' he thought.


    About fifteen minutes later, the shadow behind Caroline dashed forward and hit the demonic wolf in th


    ich was used to protect the Flame Holy Land.


    This array was made hundreds of thousands of years ago, and it was incredibly powerful back then. It was unbreakable.


    Today, most of the array''s foundation had been destroyed over time.


    Repairing it would be complicated and would require a lot of time and effort.


    However, after more than a year''s efforts, Elder Sharp was almost done repairing this powerful array.


    Elder Brendan of the Flame Holy Land and Earth Hermit joined Elder Sharp in his efforts to fix the array.


    Elder Sharp was a man who was born hundreds of thousands of years ago. He had achieved great things in the art of arrays. His knowledge of arrays impressed even Elder Brendan and Earth Hermit.


    For the past six months, Elder Brendan and Earth Hermit had learned a lot from Elder Sharp. They even learned how to set up arrays which existed in ancient times that no one else knew in the East Mainland.


    This was the main reason why Earth Hermit was willing to be so patient in helping Elder Sharp with the array.


    Elder Leder and Elder Damian of the Flame Holy Land had been focused on helping the disciples with their cultivation.


    Seeing how everyone was doing their own thing, and he had nothing better to do, Austin got bored.


    "I wonder how Stacy is doing."


    Suddenly, Austin thought of her.


    ''I got nothing better to do here. Guess I''ll go out and check what''s going on in the outside world, ''


    Austin thought.


    Then he left the former headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    Two days later, Austin received news about Stacy.


    It was said that she was trapped somewhere in Sunset City, and that her father, the chief of the Deep Sea Commercial House was looking for her in the Sunset City with a group of people.

 Chapter 1740 Sunset City

    News of the assault on Stacy Ren and her subsequent disappearance had spread out across the entire East Mainland by now.


    Since she was the daughter of the chief of the Deep Sea Commercial House and at the same time, incredibly beautiful, she was as important and famous to the young male cultivators as a goddess.


    There were altogether five such beautiful ladies in the East Mainland. Stacy was one of them.


    Aside from her, there was the Holy Daughter of the Rudimentary Holy Land��Megan Ji, Belinda Shen from the Shen Clan, the Holy Daughter of the Jade Sect��Heather Qian and Peacock Princess from the beast race.


    Each of them was well-known across the East Mainland, and considered to be the most beautiful and rare pearls of town.


    They always got a lot of attention from the people of the East Mainland.


    Countless male cultivators had confessed their love to them publicly and had even pursued them in the hopeless hope of marriage to them.


    Now Stacy, one of the five goddesses, had gone missing. Such news was wildfire in the East Mainland and it was no wonder that the news had spread.


    More rumors continued to come by the hour.


    Some of them said that Stacy had been pursued by killers from the Slaughtering Sect and was long gone.


    Some even suggested that the people of the Deep Sea Commercial House themselves had hired the killers of the Slaughtering Sect to hunt her down.


    Later, news came that Stacy was trapped in the Sunset City and the chief of the Deep Sea Commercial House was going to rescue her.


    "Sunset City..."


    Austin also heard those rumors and pondered over it for a while, before finally deciding to visit the Sunset City.


    He headed over there without a moment''s delay. Each moment was important right now.


    Sunset City was located in a remote corner in the East Mainland and few people ever set foot there.


    Austin decided to disguise himself before going to the Sunset City. With the help of the teleportation arrays that were located in the major cities, he was finally able to reach his destination after a couple of days'' journey.


    "So this is the Sunset City!"


    Au


    face. He was just floating there in front of Austin, waiting for the latter to answer his questions.


    Through his spiritual sense, Austin immediately told Brady what was going on.


    "Brady, could you transfer me into the Slave Tower?" he asked through his spiritual sense.


    "This man is very powerful. He can easily match a holy lord.


    But I can use the teleportation powers of the Slave Tower to free you from him for a while. Short, but enough to get you inside the tower,"


    Brady answered.


    His reply set Austin''s mind at ease.


    Because once he entered the Slave Tower, even a holy lord, along with his ultimate magical treasure couldn''t do anything to him. It meant that even though the man in front of him was as strong as a holy lord, Austin was going to be safe as long as Brady got him into the Slave Tower.


    "I''m here to look for my friend.


    Who are you, sir? Do I have to ask for your permission to enter the city?"


    Austin replied in a tone neither overbearing nor servile, looking as calm as he had been from the very beginning.


    "What?"


    The man had not expected Austin to talk to him that way.


    "Very good. You have guts.


    Alright, I''m the chief of the Deep Sea Commercial House, Yannick Ren.


    Anyone who enters this city has to answer to me first.


    And you''d better do that honestly because if you lie, I will kill you,"


    the middle-aged man responded to Austin''s queries.

 Chapter 1741 A Trap

    "He is Yannick!"


    Austin was surprised when he heard the man''s name.


    The middle-aged man in front of him was Yannick, the head of the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    Austin didn''t expect the news to be true. The head of the Deep Sea Commercial House led his subordinates to enter the sunset ancient city to look for Stacy.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Yannick.


    I am Austin Lin. I''m here to look for Miss Stacy,"


    Austin addressed Yannick directly.


    He believed that Stacy must have mentioned him in front of her father.


    When they was in the Wild Herb Valley earlier, Austin had joined forces with the disciples of the Flame Holy Land and the cultivators of the Deep Sea Commercial House to kill all the disciples of the three holy lands there.


    Stacy should have told her father about the incident.


    When Austin told Yannick his name, he was ready to hide into the Slave Tower immediately if Yannick showed any sign of hostility and tried to rob him of his magic treasures.


    Because in the eyes of the cultivators in the East Mainland, Austin had received the treasures of the Purple Immortal.


    Besides, he took away the Spiritual Tower from the Angel City, which many cultivators yearned for and wanted for themselves.


    "You are Austin!"


    Sure enough, when Yannick heard it, he paused for a moment, and his tone was a little surprised. He looked at Austin once more.


    Even though Austin was young, he had already become famous in the East Mainland.


    There were few who had not heard of Austin''s name in the whole East Mainland.


    "Yes. I heard that Stacy was trapped in the sunset ancient city, so I came here to see what happened to her and what I can do to help,"


    Austin answered with composure as he stared directly into Yannick''s eyes.


    Yannick was the head of the Deep Sea Commercial House, which was one of the most powerful forces in the East Mainland. His standing was equal to a holy lord.


    When an ordinary young man met a master of Yannick''s level, he was expected to be meticulous and observe proper decorum. Most young men would find themselves afraid.


    However, Austin was no ordinary young man. He was


    heir faces were hiding behind fearsome masks.


    What''s more, they seemed to have used some powerful hiding skill to keep themselves from being seen through by spiritual sense.


    It was impossible for others to clearly see their appearances.


    Each of them looked intimidating; that was for sure.


    "I see. It seems that I guessed it right. It is a trap indeed.


    You used my daughter to lure me into the Sunset City. If you want me, come and face me. Now!"


    Yannick said coldly.


    "Where is my daughter? Tell me!"


    Yannick shouted.


    "It doesn''t matter where your daughter is, since you''re about to die here too,"


    one of the men said with a sneer.


    "Ha! You want to kill me? Well, let''s see if you have what it takes to even last a minute against me!"


    Yannick shouted in anger. He strode forward, and tremendous energy waves began to surge out from his body.


    "Humph! Today all the people of the Deep Sea Commercial House will die. Kill them all!"


    An imposing figure in black cloak motioned his hand forward.


    "Kill them!"


    A large number of people suddenly dashed out from all directions of the ruins. There were tens of thousands of enemies that appeared out of nowhere.


    In an instant, the people of the Deep Sea Commercial House had been surrounded.


    Austin was also among the surrounded crowd.


    All these newly arrived people wore masks. Apparently, they did not want to show their real faces.

 Chapter 1742 The Terrible Power Of The World Sealing Tabooed Magic

    "Kill them all!"


    With that war-cry, a fierce battle broke out suddenly.


    In the sky, Yannick raised his head and roared. Suddenly, a huge space like a crack appeared above his head. The endless essence of the sun, the moon and stars fell from the space of the crack like a huge tide.


    A series of huge stars appeared around his body, rumbling through the air. They shot towards those more than ten people who were wrapped in black cloaks around him.


    "Yannick, I did not expect that you would have cultivated the Star Power Formula to this level.


    Still, today you will die!"


    a man in black cloak shouted.


    In a flash, all the people who were in black cloaks scattered quickly in the air.


    Those men in black were obviously very powerful. They seemed quite determined.


    "Kill Yannick!" they shouted in unison.


    They used their powerful skills and released terrible currents of energy towards Yannick. They were in no mood to let him go.


    The three old men who were standing next to Yannick also moved at the same time. They rushed towards the people in black cloak.


    With his spiritual sense force, Austin saw that Yannick had directed the huge stars to roll rapidly in the sky. There was a loud rumbling sound with terrifying power that echoed in the air.


    These countless stars were being shot fiercely at the people dressed in black.


    The huge space crack which was above Yannick''s head continuously released the mighty star power. It was like a tsunami, flowing down without a pause. It looked like it would never end.


    Bathed in the bright and dazzling light of the sun and the stars, Yannick was inspiring awe. Gleaming with all that bright light, he looked as if he was the god of heaven.


    However, those one dozen men, who wore black cloaks, were also very powerful. They constantly carried out attacks with extremely terrifying energy, besieging Yannick and the three old men.


    "Ha ha! Today, I want to see whether really you guys will be able to kill me or not!"


    Yannick raised his head and laughed loudly with pride.


    "Hmm! Yannick, it is really incredible that you have cultivated the Star Power Formula to such a level that you can communicate with the stars in outer space and use their powers.


    Guys, we need to work together to break the space crack above his head. Let''s break it, or else he can borrow endless powers of the stars!"


    a man in black cloak shouted.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill the people of the Deep Sea Commercial House quickly! Kill all of them!"


    another man dressed in black cloak shouted aloud in the air.


    "Kill them!"


    Suddenly, all those tens of thousands of masked men, who were around the castle, roared in unison. Sparkles of murderous will were shining in their eyes. They rushed towards the people of the Deep Sea Commercial House like tidewater.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin was able to sense t


    inch.


    Only around ten people who were at the premium stage of the Minor-perfection Realm and weren''t influenced by the sealing power that much were able to move. They took the chance and fled far away in panic.


    "Awesome!"


    Looking at the tens of thousands of people who were sealed in an instant, Austin was shocked and ecstatic. He knew it was a wise step, and he proved himself right.


    The demonic avatar was very powerful. It was many times stronger than Austin too.


    "All of you! Go to hell!"


    Austin shouted coldly.


    The next moment, thirty thousand diabolic beasts, five thousand ghost soldiers, and five thousand puppets rushed out of the Slave Tower like tidewater.


    Of course, the slaves that were transported from the Slave Tower were under Austin''s control. They would specially kill the masked people, and not harm the people of the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    After a few seconds, almost all the thirty thousand people who were wearing masks had been eliminated.


    Only more than ten cultivators who were at the premium stage of Minor-perfection Realm were still alive. They fled tens of thousands of meters away since Austin had scared them out of their wits.


    "Ah! What the hell is going on?"


    Finally, as they were floating in the air, those men dressed in black noticed the situation. They were shocked at the brutal sight they saw.


    "It''s... What was that? What happened just now? Oh my goodness!"


    The three old men of the Deep Sea Commercial House and Yannick were also stunned by what they had seen. It was unexpected and unbelievable.


    "It is amazing! It''s the first time I use the World Sealing Tabooed Magic in such a situation, where a great number of cultivators were group fighting. And it worked so brilliantly!"


    Austin too was shocked by the scene in front of his eyes. He knew the World Sealing Tabooed Magic would be useful but he hadn''t thought it would work so well!

 Chapter 1743 The Sunrise In The Sunset City

    "That�� That''s an avatar!


    How can a man so young possess such a powerful avatar!"


    one of the men clad in black cloaks exclaimed in shock.


    The cultivators in the sky, including Yannick, all stared at Austin''s demonic avatar. Some were amazed while some were looking at his avatar as if investigating its nature.


    "Hmm, the avatar emits such a dense evil aura. For sure, it has endless evil energy. Something is going on with it. I think that there may be some powerful magic treasure hidden within it,"


    another man in a black cloak thought out loud.


    Austin was astonished by how these people in front of him were indeed experienced and knowledgeable at these things that they had immediately spotted the secret of his demonic avatar.


    "Humph! I admit that I did not expect you to have such a powerful man work for you! We have underestimated you!"


    a man in a black cloak confessed angrily.


    Apparently, the men in black cloaks assumed that Austin worked for Yannick.


    Yannick, on the other hand, looked at Austin with surprise evident in his eyes.


    He thought that he would lose lots of his men and painfully prepared himself for their sacrifice, but to his astonishment, Austin had helped him finish off over thirty thousand of his enemies. Austin would have made a good and loyal subordinate, but Yannick knew he couldn''t just take a free man just like that.


    "This young man is not my subordinate. He is a friend of my daughter''s, so he is also a friend of mine," Yannick explained.


    "Friend?"


    The men clad in black cloaks all exchanged stunned glances.


    ''How could the chief of the Deep Sea Commercial House call this young man his friend?'' they wondered.


    "Oh, wait! This brat looks awfully familiar. You''re Austin Lin, aren''t you?"


    one of the cultivators screamed abruptly.


    He recognized Austin because the latter didn''t wear a disguise this time.


    The Flame Holy Land of where Austin was from would be rebuilt soon, and they would need to recruit disciples overtly in the East Mainland.


    Being the Holy Heritor, Austin was here on behalf of the Flame Holy Land.


    He had to make sure that the Flame Holy Land would obtain and earn the respect and prestige among the East Mainland.


    Therefore, this time, Austin decided to stop disguising himself like he did in the past. He thought that no matter where he went, he would show his real face with pride and honor.


    All the other strong cultivators immediately recognized Austin after they had a closer look at him.


    vators in black cloaks, Yannick, and the three elders from the Deep Sea Commercial House immediately stopped fighting. They all looked at the bright sun rising above the horizon with shock and surprise evident in their eyes.


    "Oh my God! It''s true! The legend is true! Back in the ancient times, they said that sunrise will happen in this city occasionally!"


    one of the men in black cloaks remarked.


    "It is also said that the treasures of the fire crow race were hidden where the sun rises,"


    another man said in surprise.


    Everyone was stunned as they tried to take in the phenomenon.


    ''Around the Sunset City, there is a rumor about that went around.


    One day, sunrise could be seen once more in this ancient city, and where the sun rises lies the treasures of the fire crow race.


    I can''t believe the legend indeed is true, '' everyone pondered as their eyes adjusted to the unexpected light.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Gusts of accelerating winds could be felt as the dozen cultivators clad in black cloaks rushed towards where the sun rose.


    There was a keen look in their eyes as they were very determined to have the treasures of the ancient fire crow race.


    Yannick pointed at the horizon. "Let''s go, and have a look there, too," he said with an expectant look on his face, gesturing the three elders to follow him.


    "All of you wait here,"


    he ordered the rest of his crew, who were all curious and wanted to go and have a look but was too afraid to defy orders.


    After that, Yannick and the three elders dashed towards the other end of the horizon where the sun rose.


    Too curious about what was going on, Austin followed them as well.

 Chapter 1744 The Ancestral Temple Of The Fire Crow Race

    A few moments later, Austin came to the skyline where the scorching sun rose.


    There was a vast sea of magma beneath the scorching sun.


    The scarlet magma was surging. The golden sea of fire was burning and rising up into the sky. It was emitting an astonishing burning energy.


    Apparently, the scorching sun rose from the magma sea.


    Suddenly, a surprised expression registered on Austin''s face.


    It turned out, in the depth of the magma sea, there was a vast energy wave. As it was looming out of the magma, a breathtaking fragrance gushed out. Those people who sniffed the scent felt like floating lightly in the air.


    "What a strong pure masculine energy!"


    Austin was in awe as he felt the pure energy from the depth of the magma sea.


    He was very sensitive to the pure masculine energy because of the Golden Sun Scripture that he had cultivated.


    The pure masculine energy had the most positive effect on his progress in cultivating the Golden Sun Scripture.


    However, this energy was very rare. The energy that mostly existed in the world was just ordinary spiritual energy.


    Thus, Austin had no choice but to assimilate the ordinary spiritual energy first and then turned it into the masculine energy for his daily cultivation of the Golden Sun Scripture.


    Now, he almost couldn''t believe what his eyes were seeing.


    It seemed that a lot of pure masculine energy existed in the depth of the vast magma sea right in front of him.


    This could be very useful in his continuous cultivation of the Golden Sun Scripture.


    "There is pure masculine energy in the depth of this magma sea. It is said that this is the kind of energy that the fire crow race people are cultivating. This place must be closely related to the fire crow race."


    A man in a black cloak was pleasantly surprise.


    "The treasure of the fire crow race must be in this magma sea!" shouted another man in a black cloak excitedly.


    He rushed towards the magma sea.


    At the same time, he used his vital energy force to form a strong defensive shield around him like an armor. He tried to isolate himself from the fiery red magma.


    However, the moment he got into the magma sea, innumerable fiery golden flames surged up.


    It was sizzling hot.


    White smoke rose from his body. He was almost burnt.


    The temperature in the magma sea was too high and the power of the golden flames wa


    ous Bead and rushed together towards the palace that was being lifted by the giant golden tree.


    A dozen magic treasures were activated and their power formed a strong protection. All the men in black cloaks were being protected inside.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, the magma sea roiled even more violently. The large waves surged and lashed into the sky. Soon enough, the whole sky was covered by red magma.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The magma billowed into the sea of golden fire and aimed towards the black-cloaked men.


    The men became more cautious. They poured their vital energy force into the magic treasures in their hands to resist the attack of the magma sea.


    "Let''s go and have a look!" said Yannick in a low voice.


    He had been observing the black-cloaked warriors for quite a while now.


    He opened his palm and a tiny, shabby boat appeared on it. The tiny boat instantly grew bigger and bigger until it was about four or five meters long.


    Judging from the body of the boat, one could say that it was really old and shabby.


    "Austin, come with me." Yannick urged Austin.


    He then boarded the boat and said, "Let''s go!"


    Austin was stunned. He didn''t expect that the owner of the Deep Sea Commercial House would invite him.


    But he was really interested in going into the palace to try his luck.


    So without hesitation, he moved his body and boarded the boat immediately.


    The three old men of the Deep Sea Commercial House stepped on the boat as well.


    Bang!


    A gush of immense energy came out and instantly pushed the small boat towards the magma sea.

 Chapter 1745 He Is Doomed

    The boat flew towards the palace located in the center of the boiling magma. Yannick, Austin and the three elders from the Deep Sea Commercial House were aboard the ship.


    As the boat traveled above the hot sea of boiling fluid, the magma seemed to have sensed its presence. Suddenly, huge waves of magma swept into the sky and slapped against the wooden boat.


    Scorching molten rocks billowed towards Yannick''s shabby boat. Austin was surprised as the rundown boat emitted powerful energy waves to withstand the huge waves.


    Despite the angry waves of magma, the boat reached the palace in an instant. It stood above a dazzling golden, huge tree.


    Those strong cultivators wearing black cloaks made it to the palace as well.


    Although these two parties were in an intense final battle a couple of minutes ago, neither of them wanted to fight again at this moment.


    Instead, they were eager to seek for the treasures of the fire crow race inside the palace.


    "Let''s attack the door together!"


    a man in a black cloak shouted.


    He and his companions simultaneously launched powerful attacks on the gates of the palace.


    The terrifying energy they released pounded on the door fiercely. Loud booms echoed in the area as their attacks hit the palace.


    Because of that, the palace began to shake violently.


    "Let''s join them!" Yannick said to the three elders as he saw what the other party did.


    With a wave of his hand, a river of vital energy force gushed out of his body and hit the palace gate violently.


    The three old men immediately followed suit. They attacked the door with their tremendous vital energy.


    A loud booming noise reverberated in the place.


    The palace began shaking more violently every time it received their attacks.


    Since they were all remarkable cultivators, the power of their attacks was very terrifying. Each strike they launched was all extremely vigorous.


    Austin, who was watching intently, was amazed at their strength.


    ''Although I am a strong cultivator in the East Mainland, I still got a long way to go if I want to match extraordinary cultivators like them, '' he brooded.


    Under their powerful attacks, the gates of the palace began to open slowly.


    Seeing their progress, the people cheered excitedly. They were all thrilled to enter the palace.


    However, an unexpected thing happened the next moment.


    Deafening cries of crows came from inside the palace.


    Then, a flock of crows wrapped in golden flames bolted out of the door one after another.


    More crows kept rushing outside the palace. There were so many of them that even Austin felt terrified.


    Each cr


    instant.


    "Humph! Fuck off!"


    Yannick bellowed angrily when he found that Austin was in danger.


    He quickly pointed at the man who was trying to kill Austin. Four huge stars flew towards that man at lightning speed.


    "Ha-ha! It''s too late, Yannick Ren. Austin is doomed!"


    the man in a black cloak who was already near Austin said triumphantly.


    "You''re dead meat!"


    The man reached out and made a fist at Austin. In an instant, a strong force took hold of Austin. It was as if the man was holding him captive in his hands.


    Austin''s face instantly turned pale as he realized that he couldn''t move at all.


    "Go to hell!"


    the man in a black cloak shouted coldly at him.


    In an instant, a giant palm formed by vital energy appeared above Austin''s head. It came at Austin fiercely.


    "Oh, shit! I can''t move.


    These masters are good at law power. They can block a space easily the way they want to," Austin murmured as he tried to struggle.


    He kept wriggling against the force that was holding him, but he could not break free.


    ''Perhaps my demonic avatar will be able to help me out, '' Austin thought suddenly.


    He was desperate to escape.


    He wasted no time and summoned his demonic avatar. In a flash, it appeared beside him.


    A terrifying diabolic and evil aura was released by his demonic avatar and soared into sky.


    Under Austin''s control, his demonic avatar displayed the third stage of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    Demonic symbols suddenly came out of its body. The symbols glowed as they enveloped the huge hand over Austin''s head.


    Much to Austin''s delight, those demonic symbols made the giant palm pause for a while. It bought him a short time to spare. He needed to think quickly what he had to do next.

 Chapter 1746 Indestructible Demonic Avatar

    Austin realized that he could now move freely.


    ''The demonic avatar is strong enough to deal with a master''s sealing power, '' he thought, relieved.


    Austin exercised the bodily movement skill he had created and stepped back. In an instant, he was a thousand meters away from where he was standing.


    "You get Yannick, and I will take care of Austin!" the man in the black cloak shouted at his companions.


    He then commanded the huge palm made from his vital energy to hit Austin''s demonic avatar.


    The hand released a fierce magnetic power that locked down the space where the demonic avatar was in a matter of seconds.


    With no warning, it hit the demonic avatar.


    Bang!


    A splash of light erupted in the air. The demonic avatar was thrown several hundred meters away.


    To Austin''s delight, his demonic avatar remained intact even though it took such a potent blow.


    The man that attacked Austin was as strong as an elder of the holy land, while Austin''s demonic avatar used to be a demon emperor.


    Austin''s demonic avatar was supposed to be destroyed by the black-cloaked master in a heartbeat since it was just a weak demon emperor''s body.


    This master in a black cloak could kill thousands of demon emperors with one blow.


    However, this demonic avatar did not get hurt at all after it was hit by the man in a black cloak.


    ''Looks like the demonic avatar has become more powerful after it fused with that Diabolic Killing Needle, ''


    Austin figured, delighted with his realization.


    "How come a mere avatar refined with a demon emperor''s body could withstand my strike unscathed? That is not possible.


    Something is going on with this avatar."


    The master who wore the black cloak stared at Austin''s demonic avatar. His face darkened with anger.


    When Yannick saw the man in a black cloak made a move against Austin, he was furious. He wanted to run to Austin and protect him.


    But he could not do so because a dozen of strong cultivators who also wore a black cloak surrounded him.


    "I am the one you wanted to kill. Why are you hitting that boy with your magnetic power?"


    Yannick asked furiously.


    "You know what? We are not only taking your life; we have decided to take that brat''s life as well!"


    a tall man in a black cloak said with a sneer on his face.


    Those strong cultivators wearing black cloaks used their best martial skills to attack Yannick and the three elders from the Deep Sea Commercial House. They surrounded them on every side that Yannick and his crew could not rescue Austin.


    "Austin, do


    a loud bursting sound in the air. Austin''s demonic avatar burst out of the magma.


    The huge jade bracelet would not let it escape. It grabbed the demonic avatar and pulled it back into the magma.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, can''t you see? I can''t hurt your avatar, but the magma sea below can melt it into oblivion!"


    the man in the black cloak shouted at Austin.


    "Now, it''s your turn!"


    Then he rushed towards Austin.


    Austin knew that he was no match for him without his demonic avatar protecting him.


    Austin was out of options.


    "What the heck! I will give it a try!"


    Convinced on what he needed to do, Austin rushed to the vast magma below.


    The moment he approached this area, Austin could sense a pure masculine energy coming from deep in the magma.


    The pure masculine energy was an advantage. Austin could use it to practice the Golden Sun Scripture.


    Moreover, Austin felt that the Fire Stela in his elixir field trembled.


    Since Austin got the elixir field, it was never under his control.


    It seemed to have a mind of its own. No matter how hard Austin tried to communicate, it never responded.


    It saved Austin''s life several times in the past, on its own and all under extra ordinary circumstances.


    To his surprise, the Fire Stela was shaking violently.


    Austin guessed, it was the masculine energy from the depths of the magma that was making the Fire Stela behave that way.


    Unsure, Austin decided to take the chance and rush directly into the magma below.


    "What is he doing?


    Is he trying to commit suicide?"


    Austin''s action made the man who dashed towards him pause in his tracks. Confused, he could only shook his head and followed Austin with his eyes.

 Chapter 1747 The Sealed Space

    Austin started to go down at a very high speed.


    He instantly reached the bottom and was now only a few meters away from the magma sea.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Through his spiritual sense, Austin summoned three huge golden light balls from his elixir field. They instantly rushed out and surrounded him. These balls were as huge as a house and dazzled with golden light.


    Three different kinds of Unearthly Fires were also summoned. They appeared in different colors and burned furiously to protect Austin''s body.


    Although he felt that there was a difference in the Fire Stela in his elixir field, he was still worried.


    To make sure that he was well protected, he summoned the three golden light balls and the three kinds of Unearthly Fires simultaneously.


    It was much safer to be protected like this.


    Austin immediately felt the huge threat of the magma sea in front of him.


    Bang!


    His body finally dived into the hot crimson magma.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    A massive fire magma instantly rushed towards Austin, and a terrible golden fire sea hit him like a tsunami.


    The magma sea was very powerful.


    Even a powerful master like Yannick wouldn''t dare to rush directly into the magma sea.


    Austin was wrapped into the raging energy as if he would be burned into ashes.


    The location of his demonic avatar was just right next to him.


    Through his spiritual sense, he integrated himself with the demonic avatar''s body.


    ''Will the Fire Stela react to all this?''


    Austin thought anxiously.


    Bang!


    The Fire Stela did not disappoint Austin. It shook intensely and instantly rushed out.


    Countless strands of golden light flowed like a torrent from the Fire Stela.


    Its suppressing power swept out in all directions.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Fire Stela gave off a great pressing force under the molten lava around Austin''s body as it flew in all directions.


    After a while, a vacuum space without magma or golden flames covered Austin''s body.


    ''Damn, it finally worked.'' He heaved a sigh of relief.


    Austin was overjoyed as he was finally out of trouble.


    ''Let''s go down there and have a look.''


    Austin made his move and started to dive deeper into the magma sea.


    As he went deeper into the magma sea, Austin felt the pure masculine energy became denser around his body.


    The blazing temperature was getting higher, and the burning energy was terrible as if it could turn everything into ashes.


    The Fire Stela was very powerful. The suppressing force it emitted shielded Austin from the scorchin


    fection Realm!


    Austin was quite surprised. He was very pleased with the result of his cultivation. He didn''t expect that he would be able to reach the preliminary stage of Minor-perfection Realm in just one day.


    The cultivator that was at the preliminary stage of Minor-perfection Realm was as powerful as those stewards in the holy lands.


    Austin was busily absorbing the energy in the bloody liquid.


    Unknowingly to Austin, there was a small sealed space on the other side of the magma ocean.


    Something was happening inside the small sealed world at the bottom of the magma sea.


    There was something special about this small world, and that was its shockingly high temperature. Its ground was full of cracks, and blazing flames could be found everywhere. Traces of burning could be seen for thousands of miles.


    Caw! Caw! Caw!


    Lots of crows flew around the small world.


    They were not ordinary crows as they were all surrounded by flames.


    They were the legendary fire crows, a kind of diabolic beasts.


    A magnificent palace stood in the small world.


    The palace was surrounded by blazing golden flames.


    In one of the rooms inside the palace, there was an elderly Taoist with a skin that was crumpled like an old bark that made him looked very old.


    He was sitting peacefully with his legs crossed, and his eyes were closed as if he was in a trance.


    Suddenly, the body of the old Taoist shook. He instantly opened his eyes, and two beams of shocking light burst out from them.


    "The force sealing this small space is rapidly weakening!


    What the hell is going on?"


    the old Taoist shouted in an ecstatic tone with an unbelievable expression on his face.

 Chapter 1748 The Fire Crow Race

    Swoosh!


    The old Taoist rushed out of the palace and floated in the air in a flash.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Dozens of figures shot towards him from afar and stood beside him.


    These people, old or middle-aged, exuded unbearable heat and terrifying flames surrounded them.


    "Sir, did you notice that?


    The force of sealing is being weakened," a tall and lanky middle-aged man said to the old Taoist.


    His eyes widened. He was clearly surprised.


    "I did."


    The Taoist man''s gaze was fixated at the sky.


    "We''ve waited far too long. Perhaps it''s time to get out of here."


    The old Taoist trembled in excitement.


    Everybody else showed signs of clear eagerness and joy. They had been expecting this moment for so long.


    "We have been sealed in this damn little space for hundreds of millennia.


    Now we have the chance to see the outside world. This is indeed great news," said another old and emaciated man.


    Tears started to form in his turbid eyes.


    "Excellent! I''m sick of wasting away in this narrow space.


    Nothing will make me happier than getting out of this hellhole!"


    A tall, thin middle-aged man clenched his fists.


    "Calm down, everyone. Let''s observe if the power of the seal will continue to weaken.


    Back then, it was mainly a vast magma that sealed this small space.


    The Masculine Crimson Water in the bottom of the magma is the main source of energy that seals this small space.


    There are many powerful sealing arrays in the Masculine Crimson Water.


    Those powerful arrays will not stop working unless the Masculine Crimson Water is gone.


    But it''s almost impossible for the Masculine Crimson Water to vanish,"


    said the old Taoist.


    "Speaking of this, it''s so ironic.


    Masculine Crimson Water was one of the three great treasures of our race, and now we are trapped here because of it,"


    the emaciated elder said with a sigh.


    The dozens of people were floating above the palace, sensing a position in the sky.


    Two hours passed.


    "The seal powe


    the Fire Stela was extremely terrifying now.


    He estimated that even the holy lords or the chiefs of the prominent clans wouldn''t be able to match the overwhelming suppressing power of the Fire Stela.


    There was just one problem: he couldn''t control the Fire Stela.


    Otherwise, he was convinced that no one would be a match for him in the East Mainland.


    Austin opened his eyes and looked at the crimson liquid. He found that the layer of crimson liquid which had been ten meters thick became thinner.


    "Well, we almost absorbed all the crimson liquid.


    There''s less than a tenth of it left."


    While he was basking in his success, a loud earsplitting sound disturbed him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The bottom of the magma began trembling violently as if a great earthquake had occurred.


    The magma shook, and lava surged with the waves rising a thousand meters high. It seemed like it was going to burn the whole sky.


    "What the hell is happening? Where did that come from?"


    To Austin''s surprise, many cracks appeared at the bottom of the magma.


    It seemed that there was a terrible force which was destroying the bottom of the magma.


    Austin was terrified and didn''t dare to stay.


    He moved quickly forward in a bid to get out of the magma.


    The Fire Stela floated over Austin''s head instead of entering his elixir field.

 Chapter 1749 How Awesome The Fire Stela Is

    Boom!


    The whole sea of magma was shaking with terrible rage, as if an earthquake had occurred.


    With a huge rumbling sound, the quiet Sunset City was thrown into the state of upheaval and chaos.


    The giant golden tree which was over the magma sea was sinking slowly.


    The palace held by the golden tree also started shaking violently. Gradually, it began to sink in the magma sea along with the tree.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    At the gate of the palace, there were more than a dozen people. They had rushed out suddenly with sullen faces.


    There were all of them, Yannick, three elders of the Deep Sea Commercial House, and a dozen strong men in black cloaks.


    "This palace is full of traps and arrays.


    I have been running around in this place for more than a day and escaped death by a hair''s breadth. But I didn''t find any treasure of the fire crow race at all!"


    one man dressed in the black cloak cursed.


    The other people present there also looked frustrated.


    Their expressions made it obvious that they hadn''t found the legendary treasure of fire crow race which was rumored to be in the palace.


    "What on earth has happened to this magma sea? It looks like a tremendous force is destroying it,"


    another master in the black cloak shouted in surprise. He was looking at the shaking magma sea below.


    "Yes, something must have happened. Even the huge golden tree is sinking!"


    another man exclaimed with surprise.


    Yannick and the three elders of the Deep Sea Commercial House were also shocked when they saw the scene in front of them.


    Just then, something happened.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a figure rushed out from the depths of the magma sea. It soared high into the sky.


    Above the figure''s head, there was an ancient stela. The stela was emitting bright golden light. It looked like the scorching sun.


    "It''s Austin!"


    Yannick, the three elders and the black-cloaked men shouted in unison.


    They were bewildered when they recognized the figure.


    "Austin, you are still alive!"


    a man in black cloak shouted in shock.


    He was the man who had forced Austin to jump into the magma sea, the previous day.


    He had thought that with such less strength, Austin would definitely die if he entered the magma sea.


    He was astounded when


    hing.


    On noticing what was happening with their comrade, they were left stunned and shocked.


    The three old men of the Deep Sea Commercial House and Yannick also kept staring at Austin with eyes wide open. They couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the Fire Stela which was above Austin''s head.


    It was that moment when all people present there could feel how powerful the ancient stela was.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The Fire Stela above Austin''s head kept vibrating continuously. The golden light that was radiating from it formed a vast ocean of bright rays. Then, with a tremendous force, it rushed towards the man in the black cloak.


    However hard he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of the terrible suppression of the Fire Stela.


    It was terribly worse as the Fire Stela''s power was too strong. It didn''t even allow him to release his vital energy force at all.


    Bang!


    Austin punched the man''s chest with a force of 150 million pounds.


    If it was in other ordinary time or situation, that power would not have been able to hurt the master in black cloak.


    But now, his body including his vital energy force was being suppressed by the Fire Stela. The vital energy couldn''t even run smoothly within his body, though he was attempting in the best way to resist Austin''s powerful fist.


    Crack!


    The moment Austin''s fist powered with so much energy landed on his chest, his body started sinking low and blood spurted out from the wound. The white of his broken bones showed up.

 Chapter 1750 Kill Elders Of The Rudimentary Holy Land

    "Austin, you bastard!


    I will take revenge on you!"


    The man who wore a black cloak was furious.


    "Do you think you still have a chance?!"


    Austin sneered. For him, it was much more fun to taunt the guys who were angry at him, making their defense weaker.


    With that in mind, Austin made a move first. Bang! Bang! Bang!


    His fist hit the man with lightning speed. The man who wore a black cloak had no idea how to defend himself.


    Austin smashed most of the man''s body, making him look like a broken sack.


    His arms, feet and half of his body were gone.


    Only half of his body and his head were left.


    However, it must be admitted that this kind of master had strong vitality.


    Under this situation, he even was still shouting and cursing at Austin.


    Austin laughed.


    "Okay. Now, let me take off this mask and see your real face.


    I guess you''re afraid that Mr. Yannick Ren would recognize you without a mask, right? He knows you, and that was the reason why you''re wearing this mask." He sneered.


    He then reached out his hand, as fast as lightning, to take off the man''s mask.


    "Stop!"


    "Stop Austin! Don''t let him take off his mask!"


    It was a short period of time when the Fire Stela suppressed the master wearing a black cloak and Austin threw a punch at him and smashed his body.


    Until that time, the other masters wearing black cloaks finally snapped out of the shock.


    Seeing that Austin was about to take off the mask of the master wearing a black cloak, they could not help but be shocked. They hurriedly stretched their bodies and rushed toward Austin.


    But the next moment, before they could do anything, Austin had already stripped off the mask on the man''s face.


    Of course, he was as fast as lightning.


    Austin looked at the man''s face with shock on his face as it registered in his memory.


    "It''s you! I know you!"


    He couldn''t help but scream.


    It was a skinny old man''s face. With the wrinkles and folds on his face, he seemed to be at the prime of his sixties. Still, he looked like an energetic man.


    At the same time, Yannick and the three old men from the Deep Sea Commercial House also fixed their eyes on this direction.


    "Humph! Derrick Ji, an elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land!


    It''s you!"


    Yannick stared at the old man''s face, his voice as cold as ice.


    The master who Austin was fighting with a few moments ago t


    ther, but I continuously refused.


    Your Rudimentary Holy Land really wants me to die!


    Humph! Rudimentary Holy Land! I will seek revenge on you!"


    Yannick laughed and shook his head in disbelief.


    "And you, Alonzo," Yannick looked at one of the men in black. "In fact, I have recognized you since the very beginning.


    You are the second chief of the Deep Sea Commercial House, right? I didn''t expect you to be so frenzied to collude with the people of the Rudimentary Holy Land. You wanted to kill me in such a despicable way."


    Yannick''s eyes focused on one of the masters wearing a black cloak. His teeth clenched in fury.


    The man wearing a black cloak couldn''t help but shiver when he was stared at.


    "So you have already recognized me.


    Yes, Yannick. You have been the chief of the Deep Sea Commercial House for too long. Now it''s time for you to quit."


    the man wearing a black cloak said slowly after a long while.


    "Humph, Alonzo, I''ll settle this with you later,"


    Yannick said with another sneer.


    "Go ahead."


    Alonzo knew he had been recognized by Yannick. He had no other choices.


    The elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land whose body had been smashed by Austin was suffering great pain. He kept on letting out shrill screams.


    "Tell me, where is Stacy Ren of the Deep Sea Commercial House?"


    Austin suddenly thought about this and asked the elder harshly.


    "Is she in your hands?"


    "Austin, I will not let you go."


    Instead of answering Austin''s question, the elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land roared viciously.


    "You will have a violent death!"

 Chapter 1751 Fire Crow Race Get Out Of The Trap

    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Punches rained on the elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land as Austin continued to throw hits one after another. As a result, the former was poorly beaten, almost having his bones broken into pieces.


    "Austin, stop! Let me take over this guy.


    I want to question him about Stacy''s whereabouts,"


    said Yannick as he glided towards Austin in a flash.


    "Okay," Austin said and nodded willingly.


    He raised the weakened elder and tossed him to Yannick.


    Yannick reached out his hand and got hold of the elder.


    "If you dare to hurt our elder, we will not let you go.


    Mark my words, Yannick! We''ll come after the entire Deep Sea Commercial House!"


    a master in black cloak yelled angrily, the veins on his neck almost popping.


    "Ha-ha!


    Even if you don''t lay your hands on our clan, we will surely declare war against you once I learn that my daughter is hurt.


    I''ll make sure you won''t get away with it!"


    Yannick laughed wildly as he held the elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Just then, a series of violent explosions in the magma chamber below disturbed that intense exchange of jeers.


    The earth was going to crack open as the magma chamber was on the brink of eruption.


    All the crimson magma flared up and gushed from the chamber, spraying into the sky. The atmosphere turned into a destructive spectacle in an instant.


    Everyone flew to the distance to avoid contact with the burning-hot and cataclysmic magma.


    Boom!


    The next moment, the earth violently shook and split open.


    A vast black vortex appeared on the ground.


    Caw! Caw! Caw!


    A swarm of fire crows covered in golden flames came rushing out of the massive black vortex.


    "Hahaha!


    We fire crow race have been trapped underground for hundreds of thousands of years. Today, we finally break out of that hellish trap!"


    The gigantic crow at the forefront of the scrambling herd suddenly spoke in human''s language, making a tremendous sound wave that shook the entire sky.


    Caw! Caw! Caw!


    The hundreds of thousands of fire crows squawked the frightening, harsh sound that pierced through the sky.


    The Sunset City had been dull in sleep for so many years, and there had never been such a jolly scene taking place before.


    "They are the fire crow race!


    Oh, m


    out of the Sunset City when something caught the Taoist priest''s attention.


    The latter looked erratic, glancing around as he continued to sense something.


    "Oh?


    The Divine Fire Stela? Oh, my goodness! It is the legendary Divine Fire Stela!"


    The old Taoist priest''s eyes suddenly fixed on the Fire Stela above Austin''s head.


    Frankly, the Fire Stella had been acting weird lately, floating above Austin''s head for a long time since it flew out from his elixir field.


    Because Austin could not control it at the moment, he could do nothing but let it be.


    The old Taoist priest surveyed the Fire Stella and could not help but tremble slightly, unable to believe what was right before his eyes.


    "How is it possible that the Divine Fire Stela is showing itself? Oh, my goodness! Who is this young man? Why does he have the Divine Fire Stela? Is he one of that person''s disciples?"


    The old Taoist priest trembled with excitement.


    Suddenly, he dashed towards Austin like a golden light.


    The old Taoist priest''s bodily movement skill was compelling.


    In a flash, he caught up with Austin.


    "Wait a second please, young man!"


    the old Taoist priest called out to Austin.


    "Um?"


    Austin was shocked when he saw the old Taoist priest of the fire crow race. Stopping on his tracks, he stared at the latter with vigilance and doubt.


    "Excuse me, young man. Don''t be nervous! I mean no harm!


    I just have a question for you. How did you get the Divine Fire Stela?"


    the old Taoist priest uttered with great respect.

 Chapter 1752 The Divine Fire Stela

    ''''The Divine Fire Stela?''''


    Austin was astonished with what the old Taoist priest had reacted.


    Was it possible that priest from the fire crow race had recognized the Fire Stela he had that easily?


    The stela Austin had was called the Fire Stela by the cultivators of the Prime Martial World which also had many powerful functions not known by the other warriors. Even Austin himself didn''t know where it really came from or what was its maximum capability.


    Hence, the old man saying its name had piqued his interest.


    ''''I got this stela by accident.


    Did you know this stela, sir? Do you have any information about it?''''


    Austin asked.


    He didn''t want to give emphasis on how he got the Fire Stela in the first place, so he tried his best not to have it in the conversation and ask questions about it instead.


    ''''Yes, son, I am a bit knowledgeable about the Divine Fire Stela, and that great master in the legend also has something to do with our race.


    You must have a very close relationship with him, now that I see you have the stela with ease,"


    the old Taoist priest said with a faint smile on his face.


    ''The legendary master?''


    Austin was confused with what the old priest said. Well, he accidentally got the Fire Stela when he was in the Prime Martial World, and he never heard about the master or anything related to it. There was no such a legendary master or whatsoever.


    So Austin had no idea how to keep the conversation going without giving away his own secrets. Thankfully, the old priest didn''t push through with it.


    ''''Oh, by the way, young man, what is your given name?


    As you can see, I am the leader of the fire crow race.


    On behalf of my people, you are very much welcome to visit the fire crow race any time you want.


    However, we have just broken the seal and from today going forward, and we can now live under the sun again. I''m afraid we cannot give you a decent host right now.


    We do have a lot of businesses to handle at this moment. But please do come again, son."


    The smile on priest''s face was so friendly that Austin couldn''t help but trust him a little.


    The Taoist priest knew the true value of the Divine Fire Stela, which led him not to probe into the question about how the young man got it. They all believed that its power was as magnificent as the owner, and the person who owned it must also have a distinguished identity. Right before him was Austin, a young man in his mid-twenties who emitted such power but was discreet about it. Thus, the old man wisely chose to skip the question of how.


    ''''My name is Austin, sir." He bowed to give honor to the old man. Then he added, "It has been a pleasure to meet you.''''


    Austin really thought it was a pleasure to meet the old Taoist priest but somehow, he felt a little disappointed that the old priest didn''t plan to further explain where the Fire Stela came from.


    However, according to the fragmentary words of the old Taoist priest, t


    ishment of the Flame Holy Land again. And we will also start recruiting disciples in the East Mainland.


    In the not far future, all the members of the Flame Holy Land will be able to proudly admit their identities and go to wherever they want,"


    Austin said hopefully with strong resolution.


    ''''I overheard that one of the reclusive elders of the Flame Holy Land has resurrected in the Northern Mine District, and he once lived hundreds of thousands of years from now. Is that true?''''


    asked Yannick.


    The news about what happened in the Northern Mine District had been widely spread in the East Mainland.


    It was astonishing news that an ancestor of the Flame Holy Land who lived hundreds of thousands of years ago was revived. He wielded the ultimate magical treasure and defeated several supreme masters with his overwhelming power, including the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land. It shocked all the warriors in the East Mainland.


    "Yes, it''s true,"


    Austin confirmed.


    "And the resurrected elder will preside over the reconstruction of the Flame Holy Land."


    "With such a strong master standing by your side, you are more likely to successfully rebuild the Flame Holy Land."


    Yannick laughed.


    "By the way," he added, looking at Austin. "What''s your role in the Flame Holy Land? I''m positive with all your power and strength that you are not just an ordinary disciple.''''


    ''''To be honest, I am the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land, ''''


    Austin answered.


    ''''Oh, that makes sense, ''''


    Yannick said, smiling.


    The Holy Heritor always had a distinguished identity in all the sects. He was very likely to become the candidates of the next holy lord of his sect. Austin, for Yannick, was a good candidate.


    ''''Austin, if you are determined to rebuild the Flame Holy Land, the Deep Sea Commercial House will always be at your side as your ally."


    He patted Austin''s shoulder as Austin smiled at his words. Then he added, "You have my word."

 Chapter 1753 The Change In The Headquarters Of Flame Holy Land

    Yannick knew that the Flame Holy Land always had conflicts with the three holy lands and the three prominent families in the East Mainland over the years.


    His words were actually hinting that he was siding with the Flame Holy Land.


    "Really? That''s great! Thank you very much, sir!"


    Austin was truly overjoyed upon hearing his words.


    What he had said really meant a lot to them.


    The Deep Sea Commercial House was the largest commercial firm in the East Mainland. It had a long history in the business world and had a very strong financial resources.


    Almost every country and city in the East Mainland were doing business with the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    In other words, even the wealth of the three holy lands or the three families was no match to the wealth of the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    So, if the Flame Holy Land could cooperate with the Deep Sea Commercial House, it would greatly help in the growth and development of the Flame Holy Land.


    "Well, let''s leave the Sunset City first," said Yannick.


    They then performed their bodily movement skills and left Sunset City right away.


    A day later.


    A shocking news spread throughout the East Mainland like wildfire.


    It was said that the fire crow race that had disappeared for hundreds of thousands of years suddenly reappeared in Sunset City.


    It was now occupying the whole city and everyone seemed to be affected.


    The warriors in the whole East Mainland became excited when they heard the news.


    Some of them were astounded but some of them also doubted its authenticity.


    Soon enough, a lot of warriors rushed to Sunset City. They wanted to confirm if the news was really true.


    But unfortunately, those warriors were obstructed by the warriors of the fire crow race. They couldn''t even cross the border. They were not allowed to enter the city so conflicts happened from time to time.


    Many warriors were hurt badly. They were unfortunate enough to have encountered the masters of the fire crow race during the fights.


    Because of it, they had confirmed that the news was true. The fire crow race had really reappeared after hundreds of thousands of years.


    After leaving the Sunset City, Yannick went straight to the headquarters of the Deep Sea Commercial House. He wanted to deal with Alonzo, the second chief.


    Yannick had already made a decision. This time, he would kill Alonzo.


    Initially, Austin had planned to go with him to help but Yannick politely refused. Although he was thankful of Austin''s offer, this was something he had to do on his own. He wanted to face Alonzo by himself.


    Austin couldn''t insist because he respected Yannick''s decision. So, after contempl


    t, he freaked out.


    Bang!


    It was the sound of the man''s palm that was approaching Austin like a lightning. The palm grew bigger and became a giant golden palm. It was as big as a mountain and it gave off a dazzling golden light.


    "Oh, so you are a disciple of the Vasteras Holy Land," said Austin with a cold smile.


    He was able to identify the disciple because of the skill he showed. Austin raised his hand to parry the attack.


    Bang!


    Instead of using any martial arts skill, Austin just unleashed a strong stream of vital energy force.


    All of a sudden, the man was thrown away to a far distance. It was like he was struck by a lightning. Blood spurted from his mouth afterwards.


    Austin''s vital energy force was so powerful for him to handle. He couldn''t bear the attack that Austin had made.


    The Golden Sun Scripture was a very overbearing cultivation method. The vital energy force that Austin cultivated was generally much stronger than that of the cultivators in his level.


    Therefore, although Austin was only at the preliminary stage of Minor-perfection Realm, his real vital energy force was even stronger than most of the cultivators at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm.


    At times, he could even match a common cultivator at the premium stage.


    This was the advantage of the Golden Sun Scripture. For a cultivator who had practiced this skill, defeating an opponent, especially of the same level, was just a piece of cake.


    "He is a master of the Minor-perfection Realm!" mumbled the other five warriors.


    They were really startled.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Austin activated his bodily movement skill again and charged towards the other five members like a gust of wind. He then knocked them down onto the ground without even using any skill.

 Chapter 1754 Get Out Of Here

    "Tell me, who the hell are you!


    And what are you doing here?"


    Austin casually stepped on the head of one of those men and asked coldly.


    "We are disciples of the Vasteras Holy Land. If you hurt us, the army of the entire holy land will be after you!"


    the man who was being stamped on shouted in a pained tone. The experience right now was both annoying and shameful.


    As a disciple of the Vasteras Holy Land, he had never been treated like this. To think that a young man would treat him like this was unimaginable.


    "I warned you! Don''t you dare tale that arrogant tone with me!"


    Austin bellowed in a furious voice and stepped on his face several times more.


    "Stop! Argh!"


    the disciple screamed in pain. His face was swollen now and looking like a huge bun filled with pure blood.


    "Why have you come to the Flame Holy Land? What business do disciples of a holy land have in some other holy land?"


    Austin asked coldly.


    "You wait brat!" The disciple didn''t seem to be in a mood to reply, "The Vasteras Holy Land isn''t going to let you go so easily."


    He was still refusing to tell Austin the reason for their arrival in this place. Perhaps it was because he didn''t want to admit defeat.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Without any warning, Austin suddenly lifted his foot and stamped on the disciple''s head several more times. This time, he didn''t hold back on his strength.


    As a result, the eyes, ears, nose, and mouth of the disciple were completely crushed into a pulp, and his broken teeth began to show.


    "Aaaaargh!"


    the disciple roared in a hoarse voice. He was in such a great pain that his whole body was convulsing every second.


    "Answer my question. Don''t test my patience anymore, because next time, I won''t stop,"


    Austin roared in a very cold tone.


    "Alright! Stop! I will tell you." The disciple of the Vasteras Holy Land finally could not bear the torture anymore and had to give in. He was already so spent that his voice was hardly audible.


    "Something has happened. Big change has taken place in the former headquarters of Flame Holy Land. The entire place which was originally a desert has now turned into an oasis.


    So the senior members of our land asked us to go undercover and spy on this place. They wanted to know what had happened here for such a remarkable change to take place,"


    the disciple yelled out with whatever remaining strength he could muster.


    "Got it."


    Austin nodded since he had understood the matter now.


    Every sect in


    r or were careless.


    Austin had been given an array plate by Elder Brendan, so he could move in and out of the place freely.


    He released his spiritual sense and after confirming that no one was around, he merely jumped into the ancient well.


    Immediately, he found himself inside the Flame Holy Land instead of going down.


    He then saw Elder Sharp and a few others, who had been waiting for him.


    They all looked rather busy in their efforts to spruce up the defenses.


    Right now, they were busy repairing the Sect-protecting Array by utilizing different kinds of precious resources to strengthen its foundation.


    Elder Leder and Elder Damian were busy guiding some 300 disciples in their cultivation.


    A Five-dragon Energy Gathering Array had also been set up for their convenience.


    This array had been set up based on five natural vessels of dragon energy.


    The spiritual energy gathered inside it was at least ten times denser than the former base of the Flame Holy Land. This allowed one very important thing.


    It made it safe for the disciples of any level to cultivate in here without any chances of discovery or destruction.


    "Austin, you have broken through to the Minor-perfection Realm? Whoa !"


    Earth Hermit was the first one to notice him. He was really shocked to see Austin''s rapid progress and his eyes were wide open.


    Not long ago, Austin had been only at the preliminary stage of the Divine Bridge Realm. Now, Earth Hermit was seeing him at the preliminary stage of the next realm.


    This was truly an amazing breakthrough speed.


    Even Elder Brendan and Elder Sharp were a bit shocked when they heard Earth Hermit exclaim.

 Chapter 1755 Breaking The Sixth Restriction Of The Invincible Bow

    "It''s a good thing that you have made such a rapid progress in your cultivation base, but it''s also important to consolidate the realm and enhance the quality of your vital energy,"


    Elder Sharp said to Austin.


    He was satisfied with Austin being their Holy Heritor. That was why he was so concerned about Austin''s cultivation.


    "I knew. Don''t worry, Elder Sharp,"


    Austin replied.


    "Well, I can see that although you''ve progressed a lot in your cultivation base in such a short span of time, the quality of your vital energy is still very solid.


    You did a good job on that.


    I guess that you have encountered something unusual.


    That''s why you have made a rapid breakthrough in your cultivation base recently,"


    said Elder Sharp.


    "Yeah," Austin admitted. "I did have some adventure the other day."


    He nodded.


    Elder Sharp didn''t ask more about his adventure as he knew that every cultivator had his own adventures and opportunities.


    Of course, Austin sure had lots of it.


    Even the elders wouldn''t stick their nose in junior''s businesses like these because it was their privacy and it was their decision to share it to others or keep it to themselves.


    "Austin, good news.


    The Sect-protecting Array is going to be fixed much faster than we thought.


    We can repair it in about ten days,"


    Elder Brendan said to Austin in excitement.


    "Is that so?


    That''s great!"


    It was sure a good news, and Austin was obviously overjoyed.


    "When we have our array fixed, it won''t take long for us to rebuild our holy land,"


    Elder Brendan said in an excited tone.


    Austin nodded. He, too, was very excited with that idea.


    "By the way, Elder Brendan, many sects have sent people here and tried to figure out why the desert turned into an oasis."


    Then he filled the elders in on what he had seen.


    "Humph! I knew it.


    Their real purpose is to find each and every one of us.


    The leaders from those sects won''t let us rebuild our sect, and they will try to destroy us at all costs,"


    Elder Brendan said coldly.


    "After we officially announce that we''re going to reestablish our holy land, I reckon we would go into a war with those sects to defend what is ours."


    Elder Brendan looked wo


    n improved greatly.


    He estimated that his spiritual sense was as powerful as that of those masters who were at the Major-perfection Realm.


    ''It seems that I should build a new Spiritual Pot sometime, ''


    Austin thought.


    As he waved his hand, he put the rest of the spiritual crystals back into his Space Ring.


    Without looking back, he left the secret cultivation room.


    At this point, the disciples of many sects gathered there. They didn''t take their leave.


    "That brat threatened to kill all of us in two hours. Why hasn''t he shown up yet?"


    Another laughed. "He was just bluffing. I can''t believe you were fooled.


    I think he had run away. How dare he appear in front of us?"


    "I agree with you. We have at least several hundred people here. Even though he is strong, I don''t think he has the guts to deal with us alone.


    He was just joking."


    "You''re right. I think there''s no point for us waiting here. That brat must have fled."


    Most of the disciples were gossiping.


    "Damn it! We finally met a guy who said he was from the Flame Holy Land and we let him run away!"


    another disciple sighed.


    "By the way, don''t you think that guy looks familiar?"


    another disciple said with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Although I stood far away from him, I think I have met him before," he continued.


    "He looks like Austin," someone said.


    "Austin? As in, that Austin?"


    "Austin Lin! Yes!"


    "No way!"


    Suddenly, all the disciples there were startled.

 Chapter 1756 Steward Sebastia Of The Vasteras Holy Land

    Everyone was a little scared at the mention of one name, Austin.


    He had not only killed many disciples of the major sects, but also had kidnapped five Holy Sons and Holy Daughters outside the Spiritual Tower in the Angel City.


    Many young cultivators had been there and had witnessed the whole thing that happened.


    Therefore, Austin had already become famous for his ruthlessness in the East Mainland. Especially in the eyes of the young cultivators, he was the epitome of evil and barbarity.


    "Seriously? People from so many sects are after Austin. How dare he show up in front of us?"


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone. Even if he''s really Austin, we''ve got nothing to worry about. We''ll attack him at the same time. I don''t think he can win against us."


    The disciples from different sects voiced out their thoughts.


    "Two hours have passed. It looks like you have no intention of leaving this place.


    That''s good. I''ll be glad to finish off all of you here!"


    A cold voice reached their ears suddenly.


    A figure appeared out of thin air and floated above them. Slowly it became clearly visible.


    The disciples of all the sects had their eyes fixed on the figure which was in the air.


    Everyone present there was able to recognize the newcomer. His arrival like that left them stupefied.


    "It''s Austin! It''s really Austin!"


    someone exclaimed loudly.


    All of a sudden, many people who were there felt a little flustered. They were apprehensive to see Austin before them.


    Floating in the air, Austin looked down with a sneer. There were several hundred people below.


    Slowly, he stretched out his hand. The Invincible Bow materialized in his hand.


    Then he pulled the string and drew the bow. A purple arrow made from vital energy appeared in his hand.


    "Let''s attack him together!"


    someone shouted aloud.


    On hearing this, all the other disciples soared into the sky. They were ready to make a move against Austin.


    With a defiant sneer, he looked at them. He wasn''t affected at all by their action.


    Unperturbed, Austin shot an arrow in the air.


    When it was midair, the purple arrow started emitting a dazzling light. Like a shooting star, it illuminated the sky and released enormous amount of energy.


    ''From the time I broke the sixth restriction of the Invincible Bow, the powers of it and Magic Archery have become more terrifying, ''


    Austin thought, surprised and elated at it.


    ''I can use them to handle the masters at the Minor-perfection Realm effortlessly. It''s a piece of cake to take care of these disciples who are just at the Divine Bridge Realm.''


    In an instant, the purple arrow came darting at those who were about to approach Austin.


    The purple arrow hit


    stin released his spiritual sense to check the strength of Steward Sebastia. Looking at the way he was being idolized by the scared disciples, Austin wanted to know about his powers.


    ''He is at the preliminary stage of Major-perfection Realm!''


    Quite soon, Austin was able to find out about Steward Sebastia''s real cultivation base.


    ''A steward of the holy land is usually powerful. So is he! He has reached the Major-perfection Realm, '' Austin remarked.


    The major point of concern now was that Austin was a realm lower than Steward Sebastia.


    However, Austin did not want to run away this time.


    In the past, he would have escaped, the moment he had a chance, but not now.


    At present, Austin really wanted to see what a Major-perfection Realm master was capable of doing.


    He wasn''t frightened much as earlier he had challenged lots of cultivators whose cultivation base was much higher than his. And he had defeated them single-handedly.


    "Huh! Austin, you''re just a survivor of the Flame Holy Land. How dare you show up here and threaten my people?" Steward Sebastia spoke out.


    His golden hair hung down and reached his shoulders. He emitted a golden light around him, like a deity.


    He looked at Austin with sheer hatred and contempt in his eyes.


    There was no reason for him to be afraid of Austin. After all, he was a master at the Major-perfection Realm. In the entire East Mainland, no one could match him except the elders from the holy lands and prominent clans.


    Facing a young man who was being a threat to all, his eyes full of disdain.


    "Ha-ha, I will do whatever I want. You''re not strong enough to pose a threat to me. I''m not afraid of you!" Austin snapped.


    He was smirking at the steward calmly.


    Instantly, Steward Sebastia narrowed his eyes and glared at Austin.

 Chapter 1757 Austin Versus Steward Sebastia

    "You''re getting too cocky for your own good, Austin. Steward Sebastia is here. How dare you say something like that?"


    "Steward Sebastia, please teach this brat a good lesson. Finish him!"


    "Steward Sebastia, you can''t let that bastard go. He killed a lot of disciples from our Vasteras Holy Land!


    Aside from that, he''s also holding hostage the Holy Son Eisen from our Vasteras Holy Land!"


    The disciples from the Vasteras Holy Land surrounding Steward Sebastia were starting to cause a ruckus. Their hate for Austin was palpable in the air.


    "What a bunch of losers! Fuck all of you!" Austin shouted, his tone mocking.


    "You''re all shouting now, huh? If I remember correctly, you all just ran away like a group of coward mutts a while ago! Keep barking!"


    "Austin, who are you calling a mutt?"


    The disciples of the Vasteras Holy Land were immediately filled with anger. That time, they realized that with all their strengths combined, they could not overcome someone as powerful as Austin.


    The disciples of the Vasteras Holy Land always took pride that they were from the Eastern Mainland wherever they went.


    After all, the Vasteras Holy Land was one of the strongest forces in the said area.


    So when Austin pointed out how cowardly they ran away from him, they became deeply hurt, and they started to see him as someone they must eliminate.


    No disciple of the Vasteras Holy Land would be quiet when they were mocked and likened a mutt!


    Their shrieks became more shrill and violent. From the way they were behaving, it was clear that they wanted Austin dead.


    "Enough, all of you!" shouted Steward Sebastia. His face, however, was devoid of any emotion.


    "Stop it right this instance!"


    Everyone in the area felt the ground shake a little bit. That was how powerful Steward Sebastia was.


    The power in his roar was enough to make the earth tremble, and instill fear in everyone''s hearts.


    Silence blanketed the whole space. Everyone was clearly scared, and they were all looking at Steward Sebastia cautiously.


    In the East Mainland, a steward of a holy land was considered to be a very powerful being.


    Steward Sebastia, however, was in a different league. The disciples from different sects paid him a special kind of respect mainly because they were very, very afraid of him.


    "Austin, I have no time to listen to you talk," Steward Sebastia said quietly, his voice still devoid of any emotion. "Release the Holy Son of our sect immediately.


    After you do that, follow me back to the Vasteras Holy Land. There, I will give you the punishment you deserve."


    The tone of his voice was cold and ruthless, but its velvety quality made it beautiful to listen to.


    His blonde hair, which was hanging loose around his shoulders, was flowing with the little breeze that was blowing in the area. Also, a golden light suddenly illuminated him, lending more clarity to his features and expression. He was beautiful, but his stone-cold features made everyone feel uneasy.


    Austin, on the other hand, had been hiding his true vital energy force fluctuation


    to Austin, had apparently achieved a very high level of comprehension of enlightening.


    In that respect, Austin was far inferior to him.


    Austin had only reached the level of sword potential in terms of understanding the rules of heaven and earth.


    What was more, it had been a long time since Austin practiced his sword skills.


    That was because after he came to the Divine Continent, he hadn''t had the chance to acquire any superior sword skills.


    Because of that, he hadn''t made any progress in the comprehension of sword potential. Basically, he was still at the level of sword potential as before.


    As Austin was contemplating on this, Steward Sebastia''s fist towards Austin was drawing nearer and nearer.


    He was so fast that barely anyone could see him.


    Quickly and with more and more intensity, Austin felt the formidable vital energy force was pressing on him.


    Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, Austin released his vital energy force. The vital energy force of the preliminary stage of Minor-perfection Realm gushed out.


    The peculiar light of the Golden Sun Scripture surrounded Austin''s body, just as water hugged all the creatures in it.


    Austin exuded a rich golden light, and within a second, almost all of the vital energy force pressure that Steward Sebastia exerted on Austin disintegrated. Austin felt relieved.


    Whoosh!


    Austin activated the bodily movement skill that he had created, and in a flash, he moved along a strange and mysterious path and dashed to the other side.


    "The preliminary state of Minor-perfection Realm!


    Austin, I can''t believe you have reached the preliminary stage of Minor-perfection Realm!"


    Steward Sebastia said, eyes wide open. This was something he never expected.


    This reveal from Austin surprised not only Steward Sebastia, but everyone present. All of their jaws were on the floor.


    "Oh my God! Austin is at the preliminary stage of Minor-perfection Realm!"


    Everyone was confused at what happened, amazed at how everything happened, and scared of what would happen next.

 Chapter 1758 Abnormal Vision Against Abnormal Vision

    Austin used the bodily movement skill he had created. Then in a flash, he retreated thousands of meters away.


    Steward Sebastia pounded on the air. A rumble was heard where his fist landed. Suddenly, many cracks that were as thin as human hair appeared in the space.


    Austin was deeply shocked. The master at the Major-perfection Realm was really powerful. Even just his punch could almost break the space.


    Austin immediately pulled back the Invincible Bow and locked his vital energy onto Steward Sebastia. In an instant, arrows beaming purple light shot out like heavy rain from the sky.


    Each arrow of purple light would consume Austin''s vital energy. But since he had sufficient vital energy at present, it didn''t matter to him.


    It seemed like he could squander all the vital energy if he wanted to.


    The arrows whizzed past and created a chilling air current.


    The purple arrows flew across the sky and directed towards Steward Sebastia.


    Steward Sebastia was obviously furious. He didn''t expect that Austin could have such a high level archery skill.


    The arrows looked like being shot randomly but the truth was, they were closely locked on Sebastia''s vital energy. Thus, they were inescapable.


    It seemed that Steward Sebastia could no longer evade the pursuit of the purple light arrows no matter how much he tried to escape.


    In short, he could only withstand it head-on.


    "Humph!" snorted Steward Sebastia coldly.


    His eyes also emitted a very icy aura.


    He moved sideways quickly to avoid the arrowheads. Meanwhile, the vital energy force gushed out of his body and hit the purple light arrow hard.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Steward Sebastia managed to knock down some arrows which were shot in other direction. They all exploded because of his vital energy force.


    Austin marveled at the significant strength of Steward Sebastia. Needless to say, this man was really extraordinary.


    He was able to pluck away the arrows shot by the Invincible Bow with his bare hands. Not everyone could do something like this.


    When Austin noticed that Steward Sebastia kept on warding off the arrows, he continued to shoot at his fastest speed while moving backwards.


    But Steward Sebastia also kept on knocking away the purple arrows. He was looking for an opportunity to rush towards Austin.


    After a while, Steward Sebastia''s arms got burnt. After warding off all the purple light arrows that aimed at his body one after another, gradually, his arms were in agony until they went numb.


    Austin seized the opportunity and shot the arrows at an even faster speed.


    Austin''s movement was as fast as lightning. He drew the bow desperately without thinking about the possible consequences.


    The purple light arrows became dense in the sky and Steward Sebastia was completely covered by them. There was no way he could avoid any of them anymore.


    This was one of the characteristics of the Magic Archery skill


    man like Austin forced him into a situation like this.


    He was a respected person and everyone looked up to him. But this young man just put him in such an embarrassing situation.


    The other disciples were all stunned. They couldn''t believe their eyes that Austin fought back with Steward Sebastia and even forced him to retreat.


    Only now did they realize that Austin was much more powerful than them.


    Austin was almost the same age to them or maybe younger than them.


    But Austin''s strength had already reached the level of a steward from the holy lands.


    It was undeniable that the principal disciples of the three holy lands and noble clans were much weaker than Austin.


    The disciples whispered to each other and soon created a loud noise together.


    Steward Sebastia''s shouts were drowned in the noise made by the disciples.


    Suddenly, a vast golden world suddenly appeared behind him. It lighted up the sky.


    In this golden world, there were many splendid palaces. Inside the palaces, a lot of Buddha statues were seated in an empty space. These Buddhas looked very kind and peaceful. They were reading the ancient Buddhist scriptures in a low but clear voice.


    This was the abnormal vision of the Vasteras Scripture of the Vasteras Holy Land.


    This time, Steward Sebastia burst into an uncontrollable anger. His whole body was bathed in brilliant golden light.


    "Austin, today is your day. You are doomed!" roared Steward Sebastia again.


    Steward Sebastia stopped retreating so the fierce battle continued. The situation was getting more and more tense. Steward Sebastia had already used almost all of his powerful fighting skills.


    He knew that if he couldn''t kill Austin today, the news would break out. People would talk about it and his reputation would be ruined forever.


    On the other hand, Austin''s reputation would rise in the East Mainland and would overshadow all of them. That was something he would never allow.

 Chapter 1759 Defeating Steward Sebastia

    The four Buddha statues that sat cross-legged behind Steward Sebastia suddenly got up.


    In the next second, the four statues moved at an incredibly fast speed


    that they reached the four golden balls'' spot in an instant.


    All at once, the Buddha statues stretched out their hands to hit the four golden balls.


    Then, they chanted in a chorus, with their voices ringing in the sky.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The four statues and the four golden balls fought intensely.


    It was unclear which would win in this battle even when minutes had already passed.


    Steward Sebastia saw everything with his own eyes. He looked utterly downcast.


    He hadn''t expected that Austin would display such a powerful abnormal vision.


    Though his cultivation base was a realm higher than Austin''s, he felt that the latter wasn''t one he could defeat quickly.


    He might''ve refused to believe it, but Austin turned out to be a more promising cultivator than he was.


    If they were on the same level, Austin would undoubtedly defeat him.


    "Austin, you''re more powerful than I had imagined.


    But that doesn''t mean you could win against me! I''m gonna end you now!"


    Steward Sebastia screamed angrily, determined to take Austin more seriously.


    He couldn''t afford to be complacent.


    He got too angry and embarrassed to just let Austin defeat him.


    "Swoosh!"


    A dagger appeared on his palm.


    At first glance, one wouldn''t think that this dagger was a powerful treasure. It was too simple, unnoticeable even.


    Then, Steward Sebastia infused his vital energy into the weapon, turning it into a bright yet terrifying dagger.


    People were startled.


    "Whoa, what is that dagger?"


    Austin couldn''t help his shock and amazement.


    ''That''s not an ordinary dagger. I have a feeling that it is powerful, '' he thought.


    He started to feel awful afterward. His skin felt like burning as if he was getting hit non-stop by the invisible cold radiance that the dagger emitted.


    "Well, Austin, I know you''re strong. But sorry, I''m not sorry to tell you that you won''t be able to withstand my Unrivaled Black Dagger. Unless... you have the ultimate magical treasure,"


    Steward Sebastia said, his tone cold and his expression both cruel and condescending.


    The dagger was his most powerful magic treasure. No other weapon could be on par with it except for the ultimate magical treasure.


    Steward Sebastia obtained this dagger in an ancient cave when he left the East Mainland to sharpen his fighting skills. Since then, it had always been his most powerful trump card.


    With Austin proving to be an unexpectedly difficult opponent, he had no choice but to unleash this powerful weapon of his.


    "Swoosh!"


    Under Steward Sebastia''s control, the Unrivaled Black Dagger left his hand and transformed once more into a cold radiance. Then, it flew steadily towards Austin.


    Austin


    injured Steward Sebastia.


    "Fuck off!" Steward Sebastia screamed.


    With his remaining strength, he raised his hand to grab Austin''s Infernal Sword.


    Austin felt his arm, which was holding the sword, go numb. He could not feel his sword that it almost slipped from his grasp. ''This Steward Sebastia is really something, '' Austin thought, sighing.


    Nonetheless, the demonic avatar remained under his control.


    He commanded it to rush directly towards Steward Sebastia.


    "The third stage of World Sealing Tabooed Magic!"


    Austin shouted once more.


    The demonic symbols appeared again, filling the sky and the ground and sealing the whole space anew.


    Steward Sebastia felt as though he was cemented on the very soil he was stepping on.


    With a roar, he released all his vital energy force.


    A blazing gold radiance burst out from his body.


    Good thing, Austin wasn''t blinded by this light. He kept wielding his sword towards Steward Sebastia''s neck.


    The latter was overwhelmed with fear upon seeing Austin''s excellent sword skill.


    It was worth noting that the Infernal Scripture was an ancient scripture owned by the Infernal Sect. Needless to say, all the skills recorded in that scripture were enough to send the worst chills in everyone''s spine.


    "No!!!"


    Steward Sebastia knew his life was at stake.


    In a desperate move, he used the secret skill of burning his blood essence. Luckily for him, he evaded Austin''s attack by tilting his head.


    Still, Austin managed to cut off his right arm. His blood spurted over the ground.


    Though his voice had gotten weaker, Steward Sebastia left a bold warning to Austin. "You think you defeated me today, ha-ha. You won''t celebrate for long. You''ve been warned, Austin. You shall die in my hands!"


    Before Austin could make another move, Steward Sebastia used his secret skill once more, turned into a golden light, and vanished from sight.

 Chapter 1760 The Stronghold Of The Rudimentary Holy Land

    When a cultivator burned his blood essence, his strength would be improved instantaneously. In such a case, Austin knew he couldn''t catch up to the steward.


    "Humph! I''ll let you off, this time!"


    Austin snorted coldly as he looked at the golden light that disappeared in the sky.


    Although Austin had defeated the steward of the Vasteras Holy Land, he was not very excited.


    Because not long ago, in the Sunset City, Austin had killed an elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    Given that he had already defeated the elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land, leaving a steward alive was a disappointment for him.


    A dead silence fell between the disciples. What they witnessed was unbelievable.


    In the eyes of the disciples, a steward of the Major-perfection Realm was an infallible being.


    Seeing him beaten so easily by a young man was something the disciples could not imagine. The steward even had to use a secret skill, which could consume his blood essence just to help him flee.


    Such an unfortunate turn of events was shocking to them.


    "Damn it! Run!"


    Suddenly, someone sobered up from the state of shock and shouted with panic.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In an instant, all of them activated their bodily movement skills to escape from the place.


    This time, they were really scared to death.


    Even the steward of the holy land had come, he was no match for Austin. How could they dare to face him again?


    After a while, there was no one else in the place except Austin.


    "Unrivaled Black Dagger? What a joke!"


    Austin took the dagger once owned by Steward Sebastia from his demonic avatar''s hand and examined it carefully.


    Steward Sebastia ran away with his tail tucked between his legs, and this dagger was held tightly in the hand of Austin''s demonic avatar. He didn''t dare to take it back.


    The dagger looked rather traditional and unadorned. When Austin held it in his hand, he felt it was somewhat dull and heavy.


    However, Austin had witnessed firsthand the terrible power of this dagger.


    If it weren''t for the fact that his demonic avatar had blocked its attack, Austin would have suffered the consequences.


    "Well, the dagger seems to contain very brilliant spatial power.


    Once it is activated, it has a devastating attack th


    of the guards when he noticed Austin.


    Hearing this, all the disciples followed his gaze and also found Austin.


    They saw a young man walking towards the gate, swaggering like he owned the place.


    Austin''s behavior vexed the disciples and irritated them.


    "Son of a bitch! Do you even know where you are!


    This is not a place that you can just walk into!" a disciple said.


    "If you don''t want to die, get out of here as far as you can!" another disciple exclaimed.


    "Brat, stop! Are you deaf? Can''t you hear us?" They were running out of patience. Austin''s impudence was putting them on edge.


    Then three disciples walked towards him.


    They had no idea that the young man was Austin.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Before they could even reach Austin, they were blown away by a vital energy force that was powerful enough to incapacitate them in one hit.


    These disciples who were guarding the gate were all at the Emperor Realm.


    Austin was now at the Minor-perfection Realm. They were obviously no match for him.


    Austin could defeat them with only a little bit of his vital energy force.


    "How did you�� You bastard!"


    "Who the hell are you? Have you no idea where you are?! This is the Rudimentary Holy Land''s base!


    If you make trouble here, the consequence will be dire!" the other disciples warned Austin.


    The disciples acted tough but they were in fact afraid of Austin.


    After seeing how strong he was, they dared to make no move.


    The only thing they could do was to swear at Austin.

 Chapter 1761 Destruction And More Prisoners

    Austin glared at them. "Get out of my face!" he shouted indifferently.


    He immediately waved his sleeve, and a current of violent vital energy force was suddenly released.


    With that sudden blow, the remaining disciples of the Rudimentary Holy Land were knocked back and fell on the ground of a distant street.


    Austin purposely threw them away. He had no desire to beat these disciples who were at the Emperor Realm at all.


    Besides, dealing with a cultivator at the Emperor Realm was a piece of cake to him.


    With those out of the way, Austin then concentrated his mind.


    Bang!


    In an instant, a huge, golden ball of light as big as an average house blew out of his elixir field and dashed towards the gate of the base of the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    The golden fire burned, and heat waves made the space a little distorted.


    After reaching the fourth level of the Golden Sun Scripture, Austin had long since found out that the power of the four golden balls in his elixir field was at least several times stronger than it was before.


    Boom!


    Less than a minute had passed, and the whole gate exploded and collapsed.


    Hearing the sudden explosion, people in the base started shouting in fright. They all turned towards the loud crash. Some even flashed out from every corner in the base and ran towards the gate to see what was going on. "What happened?"


    "Where did that explosion come from?"


    "Oh my goodness! The gate is destroyed!"


    "Who the hell is that? How dare someone come to our land and make trouble?"


    Whoosh!


    Having caught sight of Austin, a lean man immediately rushed in front of Austin in a flash.


    Wearing a long apricot robe, the man was lean and about 50 years old. He stared at Austin with his dagger eyes.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In just a few seconds, hundreds of other people also rushed towards Austin and stood beside the lean old man.


    Three of them were middle-aged men, having the vital energy force fluctuations of the Minor-perfection Realm.


    They were exactly at the preliminary stage of Minor-perfection Realm.


    The lean man eyed Austin carefully and asked, "Young man, who are you?


    What are you doing here? Why are you here causing trouble in our base?"


    Despite feeling angry by what Austin did, the lean old man was still smart. He was very cautious and wanted to find out Austin''s identity first before he decided how to deal with him.


    It was unusual and definitely quite impossible until now that a young man dared to come to the base of the Rudimentary Holy Land and make such a big mess.


    ''Since he has dared to do such thing, maybe he has a powerful background, '' the lean man guessed.


    "How silly of you! Don''t you remember me? None even a tiny bit?


    Let me refresh your memory. My name is Austin Lin!"


    Austin revealed his name directly and without any hesitation.


    From the very beginning, Austin planned to announce and make others know about his arrival at the Beyond City.


    With that plan, he might be able to prevent the cultivators from the big sects tracing him and finding


    me!


    Your land engaged in the action of besieging the base of our Flame Holy Land, and even killed so many of our disciples.


    Think about the blood debt! All this is how it is going to end,"


    Austin replied with a sarcastic laugh.


    He then turned to glance at the sealed disciples of the Rudimentary Holy Land. He placed his hands behind his back and sneered at them, "Well, should I kill you or not? Hmm."


    "Austin, wait!


    We, the Rudimentary Holy Land, will never forget what you have done to us!"


    At that very moment, the lean old man immediately rushed out of the base.


    It turned out that he was already able to get rid of the sealing power of the demonic avatar.


    "Oooh, you''re trying to escape? No way!"


    Austin sneered, not even feeling panic from the lean old man''s release, and waved his hand.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, a beam of black light caught up with the lean old man.


    After hearing the energy coming towards him, the lean old man was shocked. He turned around and threw his palm towards the black light. A current of great force hit the black light like a huge wave.


    However, the light was too powerful. It broke through the old man''s defense, shooting into the old man''s head from between his eyebrows.


    Feeling the impact, the lean old man let out a scream.


    "Ah!"


    "Wow, will you look at that? The Unrivaled Black Dagger is really powerful!"


    Austin shouted and couldn''t help but praise the Unrivaled Black Dagger.


    During the past two days, Austin had been refining the Unrivaled Black Dagger that used to belong to Steward Sebastia.


    Now, this had become Austin''s magic treasure.


    As Austin witnessed the fall of the old man, he turned towards the others, who looked at him with pale and blank eyes. ''The rest of them should be imprisoned. Maybe they will be of use in the future!'' he thought.


    With that, Austin used his mind to transfer all of the people of the Rudimentary Holy Land from its base to the Slave Tower, imprisoning them.


    Next, he turned around and left the Beyond City.

 Chapter 1762 Taking Austin Out

    It only took half a day for the news of Austin destroying the stronghold of the Rudimentary Holy Land in the Beyond City to spread like wildfire.


    For the past three days, it could be seen that Austin wasn''t going to stop and rest soon after beating up Steward Sebastia of the Vasteras Holy Land and ruined one of the Rudimentary Holy Land''s strongholds.


    As for Austin, all that he did made him focus more.


    Most of the cultivators talked about what Austin had done.


    "Wow, that Austin is amazing!"


    "Totally agreed. He could easily surpass anyone at this point."


    "No doubt that Austin is now the best cultivator among the young generation of the East Mainland."


    "That''s right. Not even the young disciples of the top forces including the three holy lands and the three prominent clans can match Austin."


    It was clear that Austin''s reputation and actions earned high praise and respect from these cultivators.


    However, it wasn''t applicable to all. Many cultivators still had different opinions about Austin.


    Some spoke ill about Austin, especially those coming from the holy lands, the prominent clans, and several first-class sects. They did not think that Austin should be called the best among the young cultivators, and that he was just like anyone else in his generation in the East Mainland.


    "There is no reason to think that Austin is the strongest young cultivator in the East Mainland.


    A couple of years ago, many of the elites from the three holy lands, the three prominent clans, and some first-class sects all went to the four famous martial arts schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    After spending so many years there, I bet that they are much more powerful.


    Once the elite disciples finish their education and return, for sure, Austin would just be a piece of cake for them to handle."


    "You''re right. I almost forgot about them.


    Once those excellent disciples in the Middle Pilgrim Land return, Austin would have no choice but to back away and he would not even dare stir up any more trouble."


    "Agreed. There is no doubt that those disciples are the most excellent elites.


    Maybe Austin is just better than us, but I am certain that he would just be finished off by those elites in a heartbeat."


    After these talks and recollection of the elites studying in the Middle Pilgrim Land, Austin had earned insults among the other young cultivators, who were deep inside just jealous of what Austin, who was almost the same age as them, could already do.


    Meanwhile, back in the headquarters of the Rudimentary Holy Land, there was a secret base.


    In the depths of the place, there was a huge palace floating in the air.


    The palace was surrounded by dozens of old and mysterious arrays that were strong enough to stop anyone who tried to destroy the place.


    I


    dquarters of the Deep Sea Commercial House and joined hands with Yannick to take Alonzo down,"


    the steward added.


    The reclusive elders of the Rudimentary Holy Land and even the holy lord were all shocked by the report.


    "What? Yannick Ren colluded with Ward Xiao? Is that really true?" the holy lord asked, not expecting to be surprised more than he was moments ago.


    "Yes, I am certain. After taking down Alonzo, Yannick held a huge feast and treated Ward Xiao in the headquarters of the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    The news has already spread across the East Mainland,"


    the steward replied, still with a poker expression.


    The holy lord grunted. "Huh! I did not think that Yannick would conspire with that bandit Ward Xiao.


    Well then, it will be more difficult for us to deal with him,"


    the holy lord said with a frown even though he wanted to believe otherwise.


    Meanwhile, while the holy lord and his reclusive elders were having a meeting, Austin had already returned to the former headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    He smiled and felt satisfied after getting what he wanted, and that was to destroy Rudimentary Holy Land''s stronghold in the Beyond City.


    As soon as he came back, he saw Elder Sharp busy repairing the Sect-protecting Array along with Elder Brendan and Elder Hermit.


    Austin walked over towards them and asked Elder Sharp how long would it still take for them to fix the array.


    "Six days, more or less," the elder replied.


    Elder Sharp decided that once the array was repaired six days later, he would announce to the entire East Mainland that the Flame Holy Land was officially rebuilt.


    "Finally, I can already feel that day come!"


    Austin said excitedly.


    In the following six days, as Austin waited for the array to be completely repaired, he stayed on the peak where he lived and cultivated in seclusion.

 Chapter 1763 A New Breakthrough For Gnome

    Austin sat cross-legged on the floor of the secret cultivation room surrounded by over a million spiritual crystals.


    The energy from the spiritual crystals swarmed towards the spiritual tree that was floating above his head.


    The spiritual tree was now about twenty meters tall.


    Its branches were green and very prosperous. It released a powerful spiritual sense while its thick roots were floating freely in the air.


    Austin had obtained it when it was only just a sapling, but now it had grown into a big magnificent tree.


    At the same time, the lake of spiritual sense inside Austin''s Soul Sea had also expanded.


    Austin assumed that the lake now occupied an area of about six to seven hundred acres.


    Ripples appeared on the surface of the lake from time to time.


    It took a while for Austin to cultivate inside the secret room, because the spiritual tree took quite some time before it was able to finish absorbing all the energy from the spiritual crystals.


    ''Now, it''s time for me to refine a new Spiritual Pot, ''


    Austin thought after he put the spiritual tree back to his Soul Sea.


    He immediately started working for a new Spiritual Pot.


    The next day, a new Spiritual Pot had been successfully cast.


    This time, the new Spiritual Pot was two meters tall.


    It was bigger compared to the old Spiritual Pot that was only half a meter high.


    This new Spiritual Pot would be more powerful than the previous one.


    Austin was very satisfied as he looked at the new Spiritual Pot in the Omnipotent Pot.


    ''I think I can use this new Spiritual Pot to deal with a Major-perfection Realm master, '' he thought.


    Austin''s pondering was suddenly interrupted.


    It was Violet''s voice that rang out from his Soul Sea.


    "Master, gnome seems to be making a breakthrough soon.


    He is now cultivating in your City model.


    I was able to talk to gnome before he started his cultivation. It seems that he was not keen cultivating inside the City model. He said it lacked energy, and it is not a good place for him to reach a higher realm because of so many restrictions inside it.


    He knows that you are busy, but if you could help him, he wanted you to find him a quiet place outside the City model so that he can succ


    a real part of beast race, and then I can turn into my human form whenever I like without illusions.


    Now, I am practically still a demonic beast. That''s different,"


    Violet answered.


    "I see."


    Austin nodded.


    A day later.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the whole valley started to shake violently.


    "I think the gnome is finally breaking through!"


    Austin and Violet looked into the valley happily.


    The violent demonic aura rolled around the entire valley.


    The gnome released a demonic energy. It created a strong wind that uprooted many trees and flowers around him.


    Two hours later, the strong wind finally subsided.


    "He did it!"


    Both Austin and Violet heaved a sigh of relief.


    The next moment, a figure jumped between Austin and Violet.


    It was the gnome.


    "Gnome, how strong are you now?"


    Austin asked.


    "I think I am now as strong as the Divine Bridge Realm human cultivator.


    I am also very confident that I can defeat the cultivators at the premium stage of Divine Bridge Realm," the gnome replied.


    Although he tried to sound as calm as he could, Austin and Violet could tell from the tone that the gnome was excited and proud of the progress he had made.


    "That''s awesome!


    You and Violet don''t make many breakthroughs but when you do, you progress rapidly."


    Austin was delighted.


    "How much of your blood power has been awakened during the breakthrough?


    Is there any progress with your teleportation ability?"


    Austin asked curiously.

 Chapter 1764 Into The Void Space

    "Finally, I have regained ninety percent of my blood power!


    In fact, the spatial power is the biggest improvement I have made, and anyway, I feel that this time, my breakthrough is in the aspect of teleportation power, which is at least ten times more than I have ever made,"


    the gnome declared excitedly with pride.


    "Ninety percent of blood power? Wow! Oh my goodness! Then, soon if you regained ten more percent of the blood power, you will be able to get rid of the identity of a demonic beast and become a real beast race with a human form!"


    Violet praised with awe and admiration.


    Austin smiled at the gnome. The ancient beasts were normally born with noble blood. Once they would be able to awaken all the blood power in their body, they could transform into human beings.


    Austin cleared his throat and said, "Well, gnome, why don''t you show us your teleportation ability?"


    Austin himself also had practiced the power of space, so he wanted to know what level that gnome had reached and also the gnome''s gift in space.


    The gnome''s eyes lit up in excitement. He was itching to try and show off.


    "Okay, okay," the gnome replied cheerfully.


    Then, the gnome took a few precautionary steps back and waved his paws in the air.


    When the gnome threw out his paws, nothing happened. It did not show any demonic power at all.


    "Eh?"


    Both Austin and Violet exchanged confused glances.


    It looked like the gnome was just waving his paws to swat away flies in the air.


    However, in that unexpected moment, an explosion sound could be heard in a dense forest thousands of meters away.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "What the?"


    "What''s going on?"


    Austin and Violet''s eyes widened in surprise. They were both taken aback by the sudden explosion. They both looked around and were overwhelmed by the vast demon energy that filled the air. The energy was so powerful that it razed the thick forest to the ground in a flash.


    Austin knew that the energy was equivalent to the vital energy force of a human cultivator of the Divine Bridge Realm.


    Out of curiosity, Austin asked, "I didn''t catch you employ any demonic power. How did you make it happen in the distance?"


    "Oh well, this is an inherent martial art skill I started to grab in my memories.


    It''s a martial art skill of our gnome race.


    After casting out the attack with the demonic energy, the energy would disintegrate into the space and become invisible. That''s why it is difficult to be noticed.


    It would be a sudden attack, and since it couldn''t be seen, the opponent would not be able to have the time to defend against it,"


    the gnome explained with a huge smile.


    Violet covered her mouth in surprise.


    "Oh, gnome, I can''t believe you are already starting to awaken the inherent martial art skill.


    I don''t mean to be offensive, but don''t our martial skill awaken only after regaining all of our blood power?"


    "To be honest, I don''t really know what''s going on, but all I know is that the mar


    in this coffin.


    "Well, we could give it a try,"


    the gnome agreed and led the way to the huge black coffin.


    "Wait, there''s a person on the coffin,"


    Violet said all of a sudden.


    Both Austin and the gnome immediately noticed the person soon after.


    There was a tall figure sitting cross-legged on the huge coffin.


    The figure''s whole body looked like he dove in a huge bucket of golden paint, making him look like a giant made entirely out of gold.


    As they moved closer, they felt an extremely terrible pressure of energy, coming from the golden giant.


    Although the three of them were still quite far away from the coffin, they already sensed the danger.


    They raised their guard up as danger could come at any moment.


    When they got close a little bit more, Austin stopped and warned. "Stop. I don''t think we should go any further. That is a remnant soul, and it must have been left there by the owner of the coffin to protect his bones.


    Besides, I am certain that we are no match for it at all. If we go there, we might be walking towards our death."


    Because Austin''s spiritual sense was the most powerful one among the three of them, he had sensed that very fact and knew that they should not tread on further.


    Not wanting to plunge in on their deaths, the gnome took Austin and Violet and immediately left the vicinity.


    After all, the power emitted from that golden giant was too terrifying to keep lingering on.


    Judging by the energy, Austin guessed that it might be much more powerful than the holy lords and the reclusive elders in the East Mainland.


    After half an hour of walking around in the void space, Austin caught sight of another unusual thing.


    "Oh? Look! There is an old man over there!" he said in amazement and disbelief.


    Violet followed Austin''s gaze and leaned her head on the side curiously.


    "How could there be a living person in the void space alone?


    By any chance, is he also a cultivator of spatial power?" murmured Violet.

 Chapter 1765 In Danger

    They saw a skinny old man not far from them. He was sitting cross-legged in the air.


    This old man sat still with his eyes closed.


    "Is he dead?"


    Violet said softly, as they couldn''t even make out whether he was breathing or not.


    Indeed, the old man didn''t look like he was alive. Motionless and lifeless, he sat there.


    Upon that, there was hardly any flesh on his body. His skin was wrinkled and covered the skeleton, looking very dry. It was so dehydrated, like there was not a drop of water in his body.


    "He might be dead!


    Probably, he was another great master who buried his body in the chaotic space after his death.


    The only difference is that the golden giant put his body in the coffin, while the old man didn''t do anything like that.


    Rather, the old man just left his body in the infinitely huge space."


    Austin nodded in agreement. He too was thinking that the old man was dead.


    However, just at that moment, he was proved wrong.


    Suddenly, the old man opened his eyes. Two rays of light instantly pierced through the void. It looked as if the light had gone for a long time and space, and finally landed on Austin, the gnome and Violet.


    "It''s funny. I can''t believe this! Ten thousand years later, these three youngsters can see the previous version of myself �� that I was ten thousand years ago,"


    the old man murmured. His voice was soft, but with a strong penetrating power. It clearly reached Austin and his two companions'' ears.


    "How can this happen?"


    the gnome cried out in surprise.


    "The old man who is in front of us is no longer here in the physical and actual form.


    We are seeing him as he was ten thousand years ago.


    It implies that ten thousand years ago, this old man meditated in this chaotic space.


    Now ten thousand years later, we are here and can see the old man sitting and meditating here, like he used to do ten thousand years ago!"


    The gnome was shocked when he realized it.


    "What? Really? It is unbelievable!"


    Austin and Violet were confused by the gnome''s words.


    "Gnome, are you sure? Don''t you think you''re talking nonsense?


    Do you mean to say that the scene of the old man meditating in front of us now, in fact, happened ten thousand years ago?


    And do you mean to say that he is not here now?"


    Austin asked as he was shocked at what the gnome was saying.


    "Phew! Finally it got into your head!"


    The gnome took a deep breath, glad that Austin was able to understand it now.


    "Yes, that''s right.


    y someone!"


    Violet and the gnome cried out in alarm, at the same time. They were visibly terrified.


    The chaotic space around them was completely suppressed. It was done by the presence of the mysterious force released by the tall human-shaped creature.


    The tall creature suddenly moved its eyes in the direction of Austin and the others.


    "Ha ha!"


    The tall creature in human form suddenly laughed devilishly and had a ferocious smile as it fixed its eyes on the three of them.


    To their surprise, the creature suddenly opened its big mouth. A scarlet tongue shot out of it and came darting at them like a bolt of lightning.


    "Master, it looks like he is going to eat us!"


    Violet shouted. Her voice showed how terrified she was. She even had goose bumps all over her body.


    Austin and the gnome were surprised too. It was a hair-raising thing to see.


    Quickly, Austin communicated with the Slave Tower through his mind. He wanted to get away from there by transporting the three of them into it.


    He got the shock of his life when he couldn''t send his thoughts out. It was as if his mind was cut off and was unable to communicate with the Slave Tower at the moment.


    ''Damn it! My body, my spiritual sense, and my mind are all suppressed by the power of this strange creature.


    Damn it! I am done away with this time! All this is over!''


    Austin grumbled to himself as he was certain that it was his end.


    "Next time, I will never wander around in a chaotic space again!"


    Violet also broke down into tears, pulling a long face.


    "Evil beast! Go to hell!"


    Just then, a faint voice with endless majesty rang out, uttering those words.

 Chapter 1766 A Present

    As the man shouted, a skinny hand suddenly reached out. It blocked the tongue after going through the misty void.


    The withered hand looked old and weak; but suddenly, with only a gentle touch, it was already holding the scarlet tongue in its palm.


    "Howl!"


    The tall human-shaped creature let out a loud roar and wanted to draw the scarlet tongue back.


    Bang!


    He clenched his fist, and the scarlet tongue exploded as it turned into a cloud of blood.


    Austin and his two companions had a narrow escape from death. They could not believe that they even survived but they were thankful that they did.


    Pleased, they looked at the owner of the withered hand gratefully. He was sitting cross-legged at a distance, staring at them.


    It was the skinny old man whom they already had the pleasure of meeting before. No one noticed when he had appeared in front of Austin again.


    According to the gnome, the old man must once have meditated at the place ten thousand years ago.


    And what Austin and his two companions witnessed actually happened ten thousand years ago.


    But the old man, who meditated ten thousand years ago exactly at the place where Austin and his companions were passing by, had saved them a short while ago.


    ''Could this old man be so powerful that he could travel the endless space and time to save people ten thousand years later?''


    The more Austin thought about it, the more terrified he felt.


    It was just like a fairy tale.


    "Howl!"


    The human-shaped creature had its tongue broken due to the old man''s unexpected attack. In great pain, it couldn''t help but roar loudly to the sky.


    But it also knew clearly that the old man was too powerful for it to provoke.


    So instead, the creature turned around and fled feeling defeated.


    "It''s too late," the skinny old man said in a low voice.


    Austin and his companions stared at him in surprise.


    Although he was not far from Austin, he looked so surreal as if one was watching flowers in the mist or seeing the moon from the water.


    Austin concentrated and released his spiritual sense to hopefully explore the location of the old man, but found that there was no one there.


    His brows furrowing, he found it weird that the old man couldn''t be detected by his spiritual sense.


    In


    with his teeth gritted. His whole body was shaking violently, and he had to endure the pain passed from between his eyebrows to his soul.


    "Hey, little guys, this place is very dangerous. The time and space have been twisted to an extreme degree.


    Otherwise, we wouldn''t have been able to see each other ten thousand years apart.


    Not long after, the void here will completely disappear. It will become a permanent quiet place where there is neither time nor space.


    So, now I will send you all back to the East Mainland of the Divine Continent."


    The voice of the skinny old man sounded gently in the ears of Austin, the gnome and Violet.


    The next moment, a strong spatial teleportation power came, wrapping Austin and his two companions.


    The three felt that their bodies were whirling around as they moved.


    A moment later, the three stopped at the same time.


    "We have returned to the East Mainland,"


    Violet screamed.


    On the other side, Austin was still sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed. He was still suffering from great pain caused by the old man.


    Then only two hours later, he felt much better.


    The pain began to fade away slowly.


    "Ouch! It hurts!"


    Austin slowly opened his eyes. He was looking pale and weak from the struggling he had.


    A sigh escaped from his lips when he found that his clothes were all wet with sweat, as if he had just been pulled out of the water.


    "What?! Master, you have one more eye!"


    Violet exclaimed, looking at Austin in astonishment.

 Chapter 1767 The Eye Of The Ghostdom Ancestor

    "Yes, you are right. There was an extra eye between my eyebrows,"


    Austin answered with a bitter smile.


    The skinny old man forcefully placed something in between Austin''s eyebrows. And this turned out to be an eye.


    It was an enormous golden eye that was taken from the middle of that human-like creature''s eyebrows.


    When the old skinny man killed the human-shaped creature, he took its golden eye and used his omnipotent skill to put it into Austin''s forehead.


    Austin felt great pain when the eye was forcibly integrated between his eyebrows.


    The eye had now perfectly settled in between his eyebrows and already became a part of his body.


    Although it was quite strange, Austin felt that they were connected by blood.


    He was able to see the long and narrow golden eye between his eyebrows through his spiritual sense.


    However, the eye was still closed as of the moment.


    ''Eh?''


    Austin suddenly found a piece of information in his Soul Sea.


    He then checked it immediately.


    It was a message from the skinny old man.


    Austin got to know the identity of the human-shaped creature after he read the message.


    Tomber was a human-shaped creature that came from a world called Ghostdom.


    It was said that he was one of the masters of the Ghostdom.


    This bloodthirsty creature used to hunt humans and treat them as delicacies.


    He had three eyes, and the one in the middle was called the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    The Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor had the power to see through everything in the world.


    Its power was terrifying because it could devour all the souls, spirit, and spiritual sense.


    It could also absorb all the energy.


    Those weak cultivators should avoid meeting the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor. Once they do, their spiritual soul would be immediately devoured, and their bodies would instantly turn into corpses.


    The more spiritual soul the eye absorbed, the more powerful it became. Eventually, it would emit a terrifying light that could kill anything. This was called the Light of Ghostdom Ancestor''s Eye.


    The Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor was dreadfully powerful.


    "Tomber... The Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor..."


    Austin murmured. Although he was left shocked after reading the information from his Soul Sea, he couldn''t help but feel ecstatic, knowing that he now possessed something very powerful.


    "The old man is very generous for giving me such a precious present.


    I will have another powerful trump card with this magical eye,"


    Austin murmured.


    "Master, what happened? Why do you look so happy?"


    Violet asked curiously. She couldn''t help but wonder why Austin''s face was glowing with exciteme


    ur Flame Holy Land. How can you call me brother, I don''t deserve such greeting," Rahul said humbly.


    Being in front of Austin made him felt a little embarrassed.


    He couldn''t help but sigh as he looked at Austin.


    When they first met, Austin''s cultivation base was much lower than him.


    But now, Austin was highly regarded in their land. He was now someone that he should look up to.


    "Hey bro! Don''t say that.


    You''ll always be my bro. Nothing has changed.


    So please call me Austin and not Holy Heritor,"


    Austin said sincerely with a smile.


    "Ha-ha! Okay," Rahul replied with a laugh.


    He now felt more comfortable after he heard Austin''s words.


    His humbleness made him feel very grateful.


    He deeply appreciated Austin''s friendliness. Despite the difference in their status, he was still treated the same way as before.


    ''I will stand by Austin''s side forever, '' he swore to himself.


    "Hey, Rahul! You became very powerful! Your cultivation base has grown to the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm.


    Not bad."


    It took a while before Austin realized that Rahul''s cultivation base was now at the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm.


    "I''m just a pathetic boy compared with you.


    I''m too embarrassed to even mention my cultivation base in front of you," Rahul replied.


    Austin felt guilty and shook his head.


    "Austin... Holy Heritor!"


    A light and pleasant voice suddenly disrupted their conversation.


    Austin looked up and saw a beautiful person standing a few meters away from him. Her beautiful eyes were obsessively looking at him.


    "Hello, Zoe,"


    Austin greeted.


    It was Zoe, a female disciple of the Flame Holy Land.


    He looked into her eyes and smiled bitterly.


    Her crazy gaze made him feel very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1768 The Flame Emperor Is A Past Master

    "Hello, Zoe!"


    Austin tried to give Zoe a bright smile. He knew that she was a sensitive girl.


    "You''ve really made rapid progress in your cultivation base, Holy Son. It''s really surprising!"


    She walked up to Austin and looked at him from head to toe with admiration.


    "Ha ha! I''m really flattered.


    Please call me Austin as you did before. I''m used to it."


    Austin said with a smile on his face.


    "Well, I''ll call you whatever you''d like me to."


    Zoe rolled her eyes as she looked at Austin and nodded her head gently.


    "What?"


    Austin suddenly felt that Zoe''s attitude towards him was a bit out of line.


    Austin was at a loss for words seeing her behave in this peculiar manner.


    It was weird, especially the way Zoe was looking at him gently and a queer tenderness in her eyes.


    The fact was that she was a pure and introvert girl. And now she was standing in front of her idol.


    It was true that among all the disciples of the Flame Holy Land, Austin was a smart man who was the best in the performance of any skill and attracted a lot of attention.


    For a young and pure girl like Zoe, who was desirous of falling in love, it was easy to get infatuated with a hero like Austin.


    "Ahem!" Rahul pretended to cough. "Austin, I suddenly remember that I have to do something. I''ve got to go!"


    Rahul was there too and he was not a fool. He understood very well that the atmosphere before him was getting a bit strange.


    The way Zoe looked at Austin, it was clear to him that there was something brewing. He didn''t want to stay and intrude in their private moments.


    So, he said something to the two of them, made an excuse and left.


    "Zoe, you are not bad either. You have reached the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm,"


    Austin quickly spoke as he tried to change the topic.


    Indeed, Zoe had reached the premium stage of Bitter Sea Realm.


    A few years ago, she was at the Semi-emperor Realm, but the speed of her breakthrough was quite amazing.


    "Yes! As you can see, I have made great progress. But that happened after cultivating the Flame Scripture of our Flame Holy Land.


    I''m thankful to you for it. As a matter of fact, you are the reason why we have got the opportunity to cultivate the Flame Scripture.


    I guess all this progress is because of you!"


    Zoe said gently.


    She was a young, shy and pure girl. She was quite attractive too.


    Blessed with a graceful figure, she looked quite a beauty. Her black hair always kept dancing in the air, and there was a shiny gloss on her forehead. She had curved eyebrows. Her eyes would keep shining, and her jawline was a bit sharp.


    Standing in front of Austin, she looked like an enchanting fairy. With a lovely fresh complexion, she looked beautiful and refined.


    "Ha ha! You are joking or being too kind to me. All of this is because of your own talent and hard work in cultivation,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "By the way, I wanted to ask you something. When I encounter any d


    eror blurted out.


    "Wow!"


    Austin gasped in surprise and awe.


    He had never expected the Flame Emperor to be so powerful in the Divine Continent. He was astonished.


    A cultivator who was at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm was considered to be stronger than the stewards in the holy lands.


    That cultivator would probably be equivalent to the ordinary elders of the holy lands.


    In the past, Austin had thought that the Flame Emperor was at the Emperor Realm, and that he might be of little importance in the Divine Continent.


    "Wow! That means you used to be a great master."


    Austin was a little shocked to know about the Flame Emperor.


    "Of course! What do you think? That only you are a master?"


    the Flame Emperor spoke proudly.


    "By the way, Flame Emperor, please tell me about your previous identity and experience in the Divine Continent."


    Austin requested as he wanted to know more about him and the Divine Continent.


    "I''ll surely talk to you, lad. I''ll tell you everything in detail but only when the Flame Holy Land is successfully rebuilt.


    At that time, I also need you to avenge me,"


    The Flame Emperor demanded through gritted teeth.


    "Okay. I''ll do my best."


    Austin nodded and tried to assure him.


    There were two main purposes that he came to the Divine Continent with the Flame Emperor. One was to help him rebuild his body and the other was to help him avenge his death.


    Austin would never forget it. He was not going to let him down.


    Two days passed by quickly.


    It was the third day, and Austin was sitting cross-legged in his secret cultivation room.


    "Austin, I have some good news. The Sect-protecting Array has been successfully repaired!"


    Suddenly, Austin received the spiritual sense message sent by Elder Brendan.


    "Really?"


    Austin jumped with joy on hearing the news.


    The Sect-protecting Array of the former headquarters of the Flame Holy Land was finally repaired! That was just what he wanted.

 Chapter 1769 The Flame Holy Land Was Reborn

    Hearing the good news, Austin immediately rushed out of his secret cultivation room.


    He ran at a tremendous pace and very soon, reached the entrance where he saw Elder Brendan.


    Elder Sharp, three other elders, Earth Hermit, a few stewards and a large group of disciples were also present there.


    "Elder Brendan, is it true? Has the Sect-protecting Array really been repaired?"


    Austin asked in an excited tone.


    "Yes, Austin. It is time to begin the one last step.


    Elder Brendan responded in a composed voice, though it reeked of happiness.


    "Only the last step remains. We need to unite these resources and form the array."


    Elder Sharp chimed in in a serious voice.


    At his signal, the three elders and Earth Hermit took out several array flags which seemed to be exuding a mysterious aura.


    Each of them then moved into a certain position, calculating each step.


    "Now!"


    Elder Sharp shouted.


    Bang, Bang, Bang.


    Tremendous amounts of vital energy forces burst out from the five masters'' bodies simultaneously, and the space began to shake. Everything seemed to be vibrating.


    If the array was enormous in size, like the way it was here, the array flags needed to be sealed into it with a powerful burst of vital energy force. Otherwise, it wouldn''t work.


    That was the only way the array could be made strong enough to withstand the erosion of time.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Under some mysterious force, the array flags began to fly around the five masters.


    Very soon, armed with powerful vital energy force, they quickly penetrated into the space around them. The reaction caused some sort of ripples which were sent several feet away.


    The sight was exhilarating but also fearsome. Austin, the four stewards, and the more than 300 disciples, all retreated to the distance, nervously and excitedly looking at the array forming ceremony that was going on in front of them.


    Gradually, as the array flags continued to fly and be absorbed, whoever was present clearly felt that some sort of changes had begun to take place in the Flame Holy Land. These were subtle changes, but still rather obvious ones.


    At a speed visible to the naked eye, the spiritual energy around them became more and more dense.


    The flowers and trees which had been dull began to turn crystal clear as they became filled with the spiritual energy.


    Even Austin was amazed and began to admire the astounding effects of the sect protecting array the elders had left behind.


    About an hour later, a loud bang was heard.


    Bang.


    The entire earth beneath them began to shake violently.


    "It worked."


    Elder Sharp and other five masters called out in unison. There was a touch of pleasant ecstasy in their voices.


    Boom.


    The ground under everyone''s feet was now constantly shaking and swaying like a lamb.


    "Oh my God! The earth is shaking! What''s going on? Is this an earthquake?"


    Some timid disciples began screaming.


    "Don''t panic.


    The array is absorbing the spiritual energy of the heavens and the earth from the outside world. This happens.


    The space is trembling because too much spiritual energy has flooded in all of a sudden. It''ll be all right as the array stab


    r and life!


    Boom.


    And then, a portion of space exploded around the dense grassland.


    A dark space tunnel appeared in the land beneath and in the place where it had formed, A huge piece of land rushed out.


    It reached in level to the earth around it, then slowly ascended about a hundred more meters above it and then stopped moving.


    "The Flame Holy Land has now returned to the outside world!"


    Elder Brendan exclaimed! On the suspending vast land which had just now come out of the tunnel, more than three hundred figures were peeking around in amazement. They were Austin and his fellows.


    Hearing the announcement, the disciples of the Flame Holy Land began to cheer.


    Their home was finally reborn.


    Bang!


    There was yet another explosion. So loud!


    And a huge array rose from the middle of the newly formed land and spread quickly in all directions.


    This was the Sect-protecting Array.


    As it reached its desired position, 2500 square kilometers of land around it fell under its purview and began to be protected by its powers.


    This Sect-protecting Array had been present in the Flame Holy Land for hundreds of thousands of years now. It was of enormous magnitude and had impossible powers.


    Whoosh.


    Spiritual energy was constantly pouring into the place, like high pressure winds.


    Bang.


    Small mountains were beginning to form near the boundaries of the land, complete with glaciers and little waterfalls.


    "It will take about a year, and several real mountains will appear here,"


    Elder Sharp told Austin with a smile as he looked at everything that was going on in front of him.


    "Now, it is time to announce to the East Mainland that from now on, this place, is going to be the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land!


    Three days later, we will officially hold a reconstruction ceremony and there will be a small feast to mark it.


    On that day, all the sects in the East Mainland will be welcome to attend the ceremony!


    From now on, our holy land is open to the East Mainland and we will begin recruiting disciples in a week or so."


    Elder Sharp''s voice resounded through the sky.

 Chapter 1770 News Of Restoration

    Everyone was excited to finally hear Elder Sharp''s voice.


    The three elders couldn''t even help trembling slightly.


    "Okay, do as Elder Sharp has instructed and announce this matter to the entire East Mainland as soon as possible!"


    Elder Brendan said, taking a deep breath to ease the slight pressure inside him.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Elder Leder, Elder Damian, and several stewards answered in unison, leading a dozen disciples at the Divine Bridge Realm to exit the place.


    One day later...


    The news broke out and spread around the East Mainland.


    The Flame Holy Land''s restoration was declared. Its headquarters would still be in the original location where its members had lived before.


    Aside from that, it was also announced that the reconstruction ceremony will be officially held in three days. All the sects in the East Mainland were invited to attend the ceremony!


    From then on, the Flame Holy Land had planned to recruit disciples from the whole East Mainland.


    This news arrived like a hurricane and stirred a ruckus in the entire East Mainland.


    All of the people were so eager and buzzed to hear such exciting news.


    Tons of warriors, in every corner of the streets, flocked to excitedly discuss about the reconstruction of the Flame Holy Land.


    "Since the base of the Flame Holy Land was attacked by seven major sects three years ago, its disciples have completely gone off of the radar. No one knew where they were.


    But now, they suddenly popped out of nowhere and announced that they are going to rebuild their sect. They even plan on holding a reconstruction ceremony!


    What on earth gives the people of the Flame Holy Land so much confidence to do such a big thing?


    In the East Mainland, the major sects would absolutely not let the restoration of the Flame Holy Land after going through great lengths and finally obliterating it three years ago.


    Those people are just digging their own grave."


    "Yes. Over the years, there have been many conflicts between other sects in the East Mainland and the Flame Holy Land. It''s impossible to rebuild the latter."


    "Ha-ha, let''s just wait and see. If the Flame Holy Land really holds a reconstruction ceremony three days later, various sects in the East Mainland will undoubtedly take the opportunity to attack them. I bet it will definitely be an entertaining show to watch."


    Judging from their exchange of opinions, it was evident how most of the warriors didn''t think that the Flame Holy Land could be rebuilt.


    "Yes, people from the Flame Holy Land have the balls to publicly announce the reconstruction, and they even invited all the sects in the East Mainland to attend the ceremony.


    Something''s fishy about it. I bet there''s something more than just that.


    You know, the people of the Flame Holy Land seem to be well-prepared this time. Maybe they really have some powerful trump cards up their sleeves."


    "I think so too. Have you heard? Not long ago, a reclusive elde


    stin found out that most of the cultivators who were reluctant to leave were from the major sects.


    He guessed that they were sent here to pry into some useful news.


    "Well done, Austin!"


    Just then, three elders, four stewards, and some disciples at the Divine Bridge Realm appeared beside him.


    "Really? Elder Leder, Elder Damian, are you guys going out?"


    Austin asked.


    "Yes, we are heading out to recruit new disciples.


    Now that we are rebuilding our sect, we have to expand our number soon.


    Besides, according to Elder Sharp, we must be in complete control of the three major cities closest to our headquarters, the Fire City, the River City, and the Five Elements City.


    Especially the Fire City since it was the industrial base of our Flame Holy Land more than a thousand years ago.


    We have to start developing affiliations with them to further strengthen our connections.


    I''m going to split our men into three groups so that we can go to the three cities respectively and set up a base for recruitment."


    Elder Brendan responded with a light yet serious tone.


    "Alright. That''s a good idea."


    Austin was evidently overjoyed.


    He also knew that every dominant sect would control several affiliated cities near the headquarters as its industrial base.


    To rebuild the Flame Holy Land and restore its status, they really needed to take control of the nearby cities.


    "Well, I''ll lead one group,"


    Austin proposed.


    "Austin, the major sects have their strongholds in the Fire City, the River City, and the Five Elements City. There will definitely be a fight."


    Elder Brendan was stunned to hear the initiative of the young man.


    "Don''t worry, Elder Brendan.


    You must have forgotten that it was me who destroyed the stronghold of the Rudimentary Holy Land in the Beyond City last time.


    Unless the powerful elders come personally, no one can give me a hard time on the battlefield,"


    Austin spoke, his tone full of confidence.

 Chapter 1771 The Five Elements City

    "Fine. You''re right,"


    Elder Brendan agreed after careful thinking.


    He knew that Austin was now at the preliminary stage of Minor-perfection Realm, and he had a lot of aces up his sleeve.


    Last time, even Steward Sebastia of the Vasteras Holy Land was badly beaten by him and only got to escape by burning his blood essence.


    This meant that even the stewards of those three holy lands might not even cause harm to Austin.


    "Austin, you lead one group to the Five Elements City.


    Remember, this is not just to set up a stronghold and recruit disciples. The real goal is to take over the Five Elements City,"


    Elder Brendan explained.


    "What if the people of other major sects interfere?"


    Austin asked.


    "Elder Sharp advised us to just clear away all the obstacles and build our prestige!


    Besides, the Five Elements City was originally a part of the Flame Kingdom.


    More than a thousand years ago, the Flame Kingdom was just a subsidiary kingdom of our Flame Holy Land.


    Later, after the destruction of our Flame Holy Land, the royal family of the Flame Kingdom have joined one of the three most powerful clans��the Ji Clan, and the castellan of the Five Elements City was appointed by the royal family of the Flame Kingdom.


    Once you arrive there, if the castellan of the Five Elements City dared to stop you, behead him!


    We will take everything that belongs to our Flame Holy Land back!"


    Elder Brendan proclaimed.


    "Okay,"


    Austin nodded in understanding.


    Indeed, the Flame Holy Land must establish its authority in the East Mainland soon.


    Then Elder Brendan further explained the instructions in detail.


    After that, he asked Austin to go back to the headquarters of Flame Holy Land, and selected a group of disciples who Austin would take with him.


    He thought that Austin''s strength wouldn''t be enough, so he asked him to bring as many people as possible.


    Upon returning to the headquarters of Flame Holy Land, Austin only selected ten disciples who were at the Divine Bridge Realm. Rahul was one of them.


    Austin and the ten disciples then headed for the Five Elements City.


    It was not far from the Flame Holy Land.


    After day''s journey, he and his companions arrived at the Five Elements City.


    It was only a medium-sized city in the Flame Kingdom.


    They v


    are to defy us?


    Not only the Five Elements City, even the power of the royal family of Flame Kingdom will be withdrawn by us soon!"


    Austin coldly snapped.


    "You have two choices. First, stay here and you have to follow the orders of our Flame Holy Land.


    Second, get out of this city right now,"


    Austin demanded while showing his invincible power.


    The disciples stood behind Austin and secretly praised him for his overbearing tone.


    "Now make a choice,"


    Rahul shouted to the castellan.


    The other disciples followed suit and urged the castellan to make a choice.


    They felt that it was a good time to vent their anger and frustrations.


    These past few decades, the disciples of the Flame Holy Land had to deliberately hide their true identities when they were out.


    They never announced to the public that they were the disciples of the Flame Holy Land.


    Every disciple in the Flame Holy Land had had enough of this kind of prejudice and mistreatment.


    They never tried to show their true identities or fought others for it.


    Also, they didn''t even try to do the same even if their dignity was tarnished.


    The ten disciples, including Rahul, were all excited. It felt good to finally set themselves free.


    It seemed like they were outnumbered.


    However, the ten disciples from the Flame Holy Land didn''t worry about it at all


    because Austin was there with them.


    These disciples knew that with his strength and skill, it was a piece of cake for him to fight the castellan and all the other soldiers.

 Chapter 1772 Taking Control Over The Five Elements City

    "Austin, you''re being foolishly stubborn!


    If you really want to take this city by resorting to force, you will certainly be hunted down by our royal family.


    Just recently your sect has been rebuilt. Do you want to make enemies so soon?"


    Hearing Austin''s words, the castellan got angry and spoke out.


    "Ha-ha! You must be joking. A mere royal family is not strong enough to be the enemy of our holy land.


    As I just said, a thousand years ago, your country was under the control of our holy land.


    And before long, we will take over the country and retrieve the power of the royal family.


    When that day comes, if the royal members disagree with our arrangement, they can get out of this country,"


    Austin said, with his hands clasped behind his back.


    "Austin, you''re too arrogant. The royal family of our kingdom will not leave this place.


    And let me see if you''re as powerful as the legend says."


    The castellan flew into rage.


    As soon as the castellan waved his hand, a black thread-bound book appeared over his head.


    The pages kept flipping over, even though no one turned them. Meanwhile, thick black fog gushed out of the book. It smelled dark and ominous like death.


    Now it was clear that the black thread-bound book was a powerful magic treasure.


    The castellan had heard how ruthless and strong Austin was, so he didn''t want to waste any time in his attack.


    He didn''t dare to take the young man lightly. He took out his most powerful magic to tackle Austin.


    As the pages kept moving, the black smoke formed scary symbols.


    Countless symbols moved around and quickly formed a huge black cage, which started to proceed to trap Austin. The cage gave off an aura of death.


    ''Hmm, this magic treasure seems really good.''


    Austin was impressed by it and praised it in his mind.


    Austin didn''t want to waste too much time fighting against the castellan.


    Thinking over it, in an instant he decided what he had to do.


    Thus, he summoned the Spiritual Pot.


    The pot, which was two meters high, instantly rushed towards the head of the castellan and broke into his Soul Sea in a violent manner.


    Not long ago, Austin had refined this Spiritual Pot again. Since it was made of a larger amount of omnipotent gas and his spiritual sense, its power was far stronger than the earlier one.


    Austin had already analyzed that the castellan''s spiritual sense was too weak to fight against the Spiritual Pot.


    The Spiritual Pot shook, releasing terrifying amount of spiritual sense and hitting the castellan''s spiritual soul.


    Immediately, the castellan let out a scream and was thrown into the air. When he fell, he looked weak and was spitting blood out of his mouth.


    In a flash, Austin rushed ahead and grabbed the black book.


    Since the castellan''s spiri


    ic plants.


    As soon as they heard it, all those five thousand demonic plants dispersed. They went to the corners of the mansion and got rooted deep into the earth. Some even floated above the mansion.


    After a while, the demonic plants spread around and could be seen everywhere. They really looked their part as they were the guardians of the mansion.


    Austin summoned another fifty puppets. They were as powerful as Divine Bridge Realm cultivators.


    "All of you, go and guard the door,"


    Austin ordered.


    Moving as fast as they could, the fifty puppets came to the gate and stood outside the mansion.


    At that same moment, in another place, there were two men in a hall of a magnificent palace.


    It was located in the east of the Five Elements City.


    "Mr. Ji, that''s the whole issue.


    Austin has declared that he is going to take over this city. He also mentioned that they will take back the power of the royal family in the near future,"


    the man with a square face said angrily.


    After hearing all that, the other man, who was middle-aged and dressed in black, went ballistic.


    He slammed his hands heavily down on the tea-table beside him.


    In an instant, the table turned into dust, and vanished.


    "Austin! Austin again!


    Huh! Austin has done many evil things, and harmed our clan over the years.


    But no more. We will not put up with it any more.


    He wants to control this city and take back the power of the royal family? No way!" the middle-aged man in black said coldly.


    Hatred was filled in his heart for Austin.


    The Flame Kingdom had been under the control of the Ji Clan for a long time. There was no way that the people of the Ji Clan would stand by and watch the people from the Flame Holy Land take the Kingdom back. He wouldn''t let that happen. And he would not let Austin damage their clan''s reputation any more.

 Chapter 1773 The Provocation

    "Sir, I''ve already sent someone to the imperial capital city to report this matter to the emperor. I believe that the royal troops of our Flame Kingdom will come to the Five Elements City very soon," said the castellan.


    "When that time comes, we must not let Austin off that easily!"


    He was gnashing his teeth in a rage.


    He couldn''t accept what Austin had done to him. He was a castellan of the Five Elements City but Austin drove him out of the castellan mansion. For him, it was such a big humiliation.


    The castellan couldn''t wait to avenge the shame he had suffered. He would definitely kill Austin.


    "The troops of your Flame Kingdom alone might not be powerful enough to defeat Austin," answered the middle-aged man in black.


    "How about this? I''ll send someone to the headquarters of our Ji Clan right away and ask our head to send some powerful warriors. In that way, we can be sure that the Five Elements City will be Austin''s grave."


    The middle-aged man in black also had an intense desire to kill Austin.


    There was a flash of fury in his eyes.


    Austin and the Ji Clan had been having so many conflicts. He had been a bone in their throats. No wonder all the members of the Ji Clan had been wanting to kill him.


    "That''s great!" exclaimed the castellan. His eyes glittered in delight.


    "Once the powerful cultivators are here, Austin won''t be able to escape anymore."


    The Ji Clan was one of the three prestigious clans in the East Mainland so it was also considered as one of the most powerful. Needless to say, it had a lot of powerful martial arts masters.


    At this moment, the whole Five Elements City was like boiling water. What was happening in their city was not pleasant in their eyes.


    The disciples of the Flame Holy Land were walking on the streets in a very striking way. Every ten of them were escorting around two thousand slaves. The scene was really conspicuous.


    Just a few hours later, the streets and alleys of the Five Elements City were all covered by posters signed by the Flame Holy Land.


    There were two main points on the posters. First, the Flame Holy Land would officially take over the Five Elements City starting today. Second, the Flame Holy Land would start to recruit its new disciples. Those who wanted to join the Flame Holy Land could directly go to the castellan mansion to sign up.


    A lot of onlookers gathered around the poster. Most of them were warriors.


    "I didn''t expect that the Flame Holy Land would become so powerful just days after announcing the reestablishment.


    They are going to take over the Five Elements City by force."


    "It is said that the Flame Kingdom was a subsidiary of the Flame Holy Land more than a thousand years ago. I guess the Flame Holy Land is gradually retrieving its previous territory."


    "But the Flame Kingdom is currently under the control of the Ji Clan. Apparently, the Ji Clan is bound to fiercely disagree with the Flame Holy Land. We can expect a powerful conflict soon.


    Humph! Not only the Ji Clan but also all the big sects in the East Mainland will do their best to prevent the Flame Holy Land from taking over the Five Elements City."


    "You''re right. The big sects in the East Mainland have been having too many


    les couldn''t even tell if they were still alive.


    "It must be the people of those big sects. They are the perpetrators. Maybe this is their way of threatening the other warriors who want to join us," said Rahul.


    "I''m afraid that those who are planning to join us will change their minds after this news breaks out. No one will dare to come to us anymore because of fear," he added.


    "That''s right."


    Austin nodded in agreement. He understood what Rahul meant.


    There was a murderous look in his eyes.


    "Ha ha! They are really pushing their luck," said Austin coldly.


    "I actually don''t have the intention of killing them all. But since this thing happened, I change my mind. All the disciples of the big sects who are here in the Five Elements City right now must all die!"


    Austin''s voice roared through the hall.


    He was extremely furious.


    "These fourteen people are all in the worst condition. Although they are not yet dead, they are badly injured so it''s already impossible to revive them. Their bones, muscles, and even their veins are all destroyed," said Rahul.


    He was shaking his head while examining the fourteen men bathed in blood.


    He felt hopeless that they could still be saved.


    Upon hearing Rahul''s assessment, Austin touched his Space Ring and took out a small jade bottle.


    The jade bottle contained some kind of blue liquid.


    It was the Magic Sea Water.


    Austin pulled the lid of the bottle and activated his vital energy force. Instantly, the Magic Sea Water in the bottle flew into the mouths of the fourteen people.


    The Magic Sea Water was one of the five Great Magic Liquids in the Prime Martial World. It could help to repair someone''s broken arms and muscles. It could even help a dead person come back to life.


    Even in the Divine Continent, the Magic Sea Water was a rare treasure.


    A few moments later, a miracle happened.


    The wounds on the bodies of the fourteen men healed quickly.


    To everyone''s surprise, they recovered so soon. All of the disciples saw what happened.


    Moreover, the life of all of the injured ones was gradually coming back. They even seemed to be getting stronger.

 Chapter 1774 Ill Avenge You

    After a while, the seriously injured people lying on the ground had been revived, with most of their wounds completely healed.


    Rahul and other disciples of the Flame Holy Land were stunned to witness that scene.


    ''These guys were dying, and it seemed like nothing could save them.


    But they almost recovered in such a short time. This is unbelievable!


    Oh my god! How is that possible?


    What did Austin give them to make them recover so quickly?'' they all wondered.


    Magic Sea Water was rare not only in the Prime Martial World. Even most cultivators in the Divine Continent had never laid their hands on it or lest seen it.


    "Please don''t kill me!"


    the poor cultivators shouted in fear as they looked at Austin and his companions with frightened eyes when they woke up.


    "Calm down. No one is here to hurt you.


    I''m Austin Lin from the Flame Holy Land.


    Tell me, what happened? Who did this to you?"


    Austin tried to talk to them in the softest tone he could muster.


    "You are Austin Lin from the Flame Holy Land!"


    The fourteen men stared at him in surprise.


    Apparently, they had heard of his name and probably knew his reputation.


    Seconds later, all of them started narrating what happened.


    It turned out it was the people from the Ji Clan who mercilessly inflicted harm to these men.


    They were beaten up almost to death just because they inquired about signing up for the Flame Holy Land earlier that day.


    "I see. I am going to avenge you now.


    Follow me and watch me take revenge on those people who hurt you," Austin sternly said.


    A conviction could be extracted from the tone of his voice.


    The fourteen guys were utterly shocked at Austin''s proposal.


    It had not been long since the incident, and now they were about to see the people of the Ji Clan again!


    "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you,"


    Austin said as he noticed the evident worry and fright on their faces.


    Then he led the rest of them to Ji Clan''s stronghold in the Five Elements City.


    After a short while, they arrived at the gate of the stronghold of the Ji Clan.


    It was a grand and magnificent residence with towering walls surrounding it.


    Austin looked around, checking the area before employing one of his skills.


    Under his control, four huge golden balls came out of his body and shot into the sky.


    The billowing golden sea of fire materialized behind him, scorching the whole place with horrifyingly extreme heat.


    It was as if a volcano had erupted nearby, with its lava flowing on the space around it.


    In the next second, the four massive golden balls broke into the stronghold.


    All the buildings that got in their way collapsed and turned into ruins, sending specks of dust soaring into the sky.


    Austin stepped into the stronghold with the fourteen cultivators and the disciples of the Flame Holy Land behind him.


    Ah!


    Screams of panic and pain filled the entire stronghold. It was from the people who lived in the now burning buil


    s getting on his nerves, and he didn''t want to wait any longer.


    ''A young man like him embarrassed me in my own territory. If this news got out, I would be a laughingstock in the entire East Mainland.


    Damn it! I must do something. Besides, I am at the preliminary stage of Major-perfection Realm. Surely it will not be difficult for me to defeat this brat, '' he pondered internally.


    "Austin, you''re a cold-blooded killer. I''ll execute you before you kill more innocent people!"


    the middle-aged man in black shouted fiercely with a strong killing intent aura emanating around him.


    "Now tell me who have wronged you.


    I will help you get even with them."


    Ignoring the middle-aged man in black, Austin turned around and talked to the fourteen people who had been badly hurt by the Ji Clan members.


    At the sight of so many people from the Ji Clan, all of them couldn''t help but tremble in fear.


    It was known to all that the Ji Clan was one of the three prestigious clans in the East Mainland.


    For ordinary cultivators like them, the Ji Clan was an influential force that they�C�Cat all cost�C�Cdid not dare to mess with.


    Once they offended this powerful clan, they would end up in grave trouble.


    That was why the fourteen cultivators didn''t have the nerve to tell Austin who had hurt them.


    "Good. You''re really good.


    I see you guys chose to side with Austin.


    Don''t worry. Not only you but also your family and friends will die,"


    a member of the Ji Clan sneered, glancing at the fourteen people.


    Upon hearing his threat, the fourteen people could not help turning pale, almost falling on their knees.


    Whoosh!


    Out of the blue, a black light flashed, cutting the man who just spoke in half. His blood splashed up in the air, just like a fountain.


    That Unrivaled Black Dagger''s attack was impossible to resist nor avoid by common cultivators. Much like that dead man, anyone who was not strong enough would be killed the instant the dagger shot out.

 Chapter 1775 Fighting Against The Three Masters

    "Go to hell!" shouted the man in black.


    He was extremely furious.


    The man stretched out his hand and a heavy black fog rolled over in the darkness. Then the fog formed a claw and tried to grasp Austin.


    However, Austin was also alert. He immediately commanded a golden light ball to rush out of the world of golden fire behind him and meet the claw.


    Bang!


    When the fog claw and the golden light ball met, the whole space shook violently. A peerless surge was then produced.


    All the houses nearby were blown into pieces by the explosion.


    The crowd retreated in horror. They were utterly shocked of what had happened.


    The middle-aged man in black was obviously surprised as well. He couldn''t believe that a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Minor-perfection Realm dared to fight with him head-on and even withstood his blow.


    His cultivation base was a whole realm higher than Austin''s. It was unreasonable.


    Moreover, he had been practicing the Dark Scripture for a long time and the abnormal vision he had displayed was exceedingly powerful.


    But to his surprise, the abnormal vision that Austin had created matched his very well.


    "Austin, you''re not exhibiting the Flame Scripture of the Flame Holy Land. What ancient scripture are you using?" asked the middle-aged man coldly.


    He was honestly curious about Austin''s power and skills.


    "You don''t need to know what I''m practicing," answered Austin with a playful smile on his face.


    "All you need to know is that I''m going to kill you!"


    The middle-aged man looked sullen. He was extremely uncomfortable being treated by a young man this way.


    "Humph! Don''t talk big, young man!" he said with a snort.


    "Kill!"


    The sound of skeletons was suddenly heard in the darkness.


    Then more than ten skeletons appeared out of nowhere. They were around one thousand meters tall. Each of them was armed with a trident.


    They also had wings that continuously flapped. They looked fierce as they rushed towards Austin.


    Austin controlled the four golden balls behind him to counter the skeletons.


    So the skeletons and four golden balls went into a fierce battle.


    The whole world was shaking as they produced terrible energy from time to time. Buildings nearby were razed to the ground.


    The middle-aged man looked more sullen. He never thought that Austin could match the Dark Scripture he had employed.


    The people of the Five Elements City were quickly alerted by the ongoing fierce battle.


    Also, there were some figures soaring in the sky everywhere in the vast city. They were looking at the direction where the fier


    atar pointed at the master and demonic symbols filled the whole space in an instant.


    "Why can''t I move?"


    The master of the Arcane Holy Land was frightened to death and struggled desperately.


    But it was already too late. The demonic avatar hit him in the head.


    The head of the master of the Arcane Holy Land exploded.


    Blood splattered everywhere.


    "What!?" exclaimed everyone.


    The scene before them was too terrifying. There were all in awe, their mouths agape in horror.


    A strong master at the premium stage of Minor-perfection Realm died just like that?


    Whoosh!


    This time, the demonic avatar rushed towards the master of the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    Needless to say, the master of the Rudimentary Holy Land was startled. He was actually at the same level of the master of the Arcane Holy Land. Did it mean that he would also have the same ending?


    "Fuck off!" bellowed the master of the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    He was in great astonishment and anger. The blue sea world behind went violent as well.


    Boundless waves billowed and lashed out. Then a large number of ferocious sea beasts constantly dashed out towards the demonic avatar.


    This time, the demonic avatar still didn''t dodge.


    It directly dashed towards its target.


    A substantial amount of evil aura gushed out of its body.


    Because of the evil aura, all the sea beasts that tried to hit the demonic avatar were blown up into pieces. The demonic avatar remained unharmed.


    "The third stage of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic," said Austin again.


    Instantly, the demonic avatar pointed at the master of the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    Then numerous demonic symbols shrouded him.


    Puff!


    The demonic avatar smashed his brain effortlessly.

 Chapter 1776 The First Try Of The Eye Of The Ghostdom Ancestor

    "Now, it''s your turn!"


    Austin said while looking at the master of the Ji Clan, Gale, intensely.


    Seeing the demonic avatar''s quick annihilation of the two people made Gale feel more and more terrified with every passing moment.


    Whoosh!


    Without warning, the demonic avatar rushed straight towards Gale.


    Gale''s scalp tingled. This demonic avatar made him feel the danger and evilness lurking around him.


    What made things even worse was how tough the body of the demonic avatar seemed to be.


    Gale stretched out his finger and more than a dozen winged skeletons with three-edged forks gleaming coldly in their hands immediately rushed towards the demonic avatar.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Without wasting even a second, the three-edged forks in the hands of the skeletons started stabbing at the demonic avatar continuously. But all of their efforts were in vain��the demonic avatar was not hurt at all.


    "How could it be!"


    Gale said in disbelief. He couldn''t believe that the demon emperor''s body could be so impenetrable that even his evil skeletons couldn''t pierce through it.


    "Huh, Austin, don''t think that I wouldn''t be able to kill you just because you have the demonic avatar!"


    Gale was furious with shame.


    Then he waved his hand, all the black skeletons with wings flew back to him.


    The next thing that happened was one for the books. All of a sudden, the skeletons rushed into Gale''s body one after the other, and in no more than an instant, more than a dozen skeletons had already been integrated into his body.


    However, what happened next was even more shocking��suddenly, Gale''s body began to change weirdly.


    His body started expanding rapidly as its surface quickly became covered with dark evil lines. In addition to that, his forehead also began swelling slowly, and a pair of sharp purple horns about 30 centimeters long appeared.


    In no time, Gale''s figure became more than one hundred feet, and a pair of black wings appeared on his back.


    In that moment, it was no longer a human in front of everyone but a tall and ferocious evil yaksha.


    "Oh my God! It is said that there is some kind of evil forbidden skill in the Dark Scripture of the Ji Clan. It is called the Evil Yaksha Skill. The cultivator who practices it would be able to transform himself into a real yaksha, and, by doing so, increase his power by at least five or six times.


    However, it is said that cultivating this skill requires the practitioner to eat a lot of dead bodies, and that it would be very easy for him to lose his self-control and go crazy during the cultivating process. In that case, he would become a true yaksha that knows nothing but killing.


    Therefore, the senior members of the Ji Clan gave an order that no one in the Ji Clan is allowed to cultivate this forbidden evil skill.


    I didn''t expect Gale to have actually cultivated this skill!" someone exclaimed.


    Upon hearing that, many of the other cultivators started whispering among themselves in a low voice as well.


    Since Austin''s spiritual sense


    Gradually, the light around them started fading away.


    In less than a breath, all the light rays within a radius of thousands of feet had disappeared. Now, it was pitch black and nobody could see anything.


    This was real darkness��it could not even be seen through by the power of spiritual sense!


    But amidst the darkness, there was an eye that grew brighter and brighter.


    It was the only thing that people could see at that moment.


    The image of the eye was quite clear.


    So, of course, all the people could not help but draw their eyes toward the bright eye.


    But the moment their eyes met that eye, they felt a surge of viciousness, darkness, desperation, coldness and horror arise in their heart.


    All of them were awed by the power the eye was giving off.


    "Ah! No!"


    The yaksha suddenly cried out with his head clasped in his arms. In an instant, the evil yaksha disappeared and transformed back into the body of Gale.


    At this point, Gale kept staggering back with a pale face ridden with a painful expression.


    Painful as it was, he couldn''t take his eyes off that bright eye in the dark world.


    At the same time, his spiritual soul was suctioned by a strong force and was slowly pulled out of his Soul Sea. Slowly, his spiritual soul flew towards the direction of the eye.


    "No!"


    Gale controlled his spiritual soul as tightly as he could, trying to drag it back to his Soul Sea. Given that his spiritual sense was as strong as the sea waves, there was no doubt in his mind that he could make it.


    But at this moment, Austin''s demonic avatar suddenly flashed and appeared at Gale''s back. And without warning, the demonic avatar used its millstone shaped palm to slap Gale''s head.


    Puff!


    Gale''s head exploded.


    Whoosh!


    At the same time, Gale''s spiritual soul was completely vanished into the eye of Austin.


    With that, the sky gradually became clear and bright, and the darkness slowly crept away. Finally, light went back to the earth again.


    "Gale is dead!"


    someone exclaimed.

 Chapter 1777 A Real Pain In The Ass

    Gale''s head exploded into pieces and his body fell to the ground. He was now a headless corpse.


    ''What''s going on?'' wondered Austin inside.


    He had a strange feeling about his demonic avatar.


    He could feel that it wanted to approach Gale''s corpse. It was pushing him to come near the headless body.


    To be exact, it was the Diabolic Killing Needle inside the demonic avatar that was having the intense urge to approach the headless body of Gale.


    So to grant its urge, Austin summoned his demonic avatar to move closer. It stood next to Gale''s corpse.


    The next moment, something unexpected was about to happen.


    Everyone was astonished to see the demonic avatar open its mouth. A huge power came out of its mouth and enveloped Gale''s dead body.


    Then wisps of dark energy floated out of Gale''s corpse. The demonic avatar sucked all of the dark energy.


    In a few seconds, the dead Gale became a dry corpse. The flesh and blood were all gone. What was left was his bones covered in skin.


    ''The Diabolic Killing Needle absorbed the flesh and blood of the dead body!'' exclaimed Austin inside.


    He was also completely shocked.


    Austin also felt that after absorbing the flesh and blood of Gale''s corpse, the Diabolic Killing Needle continuously generated an evil energy and transferred it to his demonic avatar.


    Thus, the strength of the demonic avatar had also increased.


    ''So this Diabolic Killing Needle can absorb cultivators'' blood and flesh essence and turn it into the evil energy my demonic avatar needs, '' thought Austin.


    ''If that''s the case, the demonic avatar gets another way to become stronger. Well, I will give it another try.''


    Austin waved his hand and two strands of his vital energy were released.


    The vital energy reached the two dead bodies of the masters of the Arcane Holy Land and the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    It dragged the dead bodies to the demonic avatar.


    Immediately, the demonic avatar opened its mouth and released a powerful force again. It again absorbed all the blood and flesh essence of the two dead bodies.


    In a flash, the two corpses became bones covered in dry skin.


    This time, Austin could feel that his demonic avatar became even more powerful.


    ''It''s for real. The Diabolic Killing Needle could really use a cultivator''s blood and flesh as energy.''


    Austin was overjoyed to prove his assumption.


    Just staring at the three dried corpses gave the people around goosebumps. They felt chill in their hearts.


    Everyone fell silent and no one dared to make even the slightest sound.


    They just stared at Austin''s demonic avatar with eyes and mouths wide open. It was as if the most evil thing was right in front of them.


    A Major-perfection Realm master and two Minor-perfection Realm masters were killed by Austin ruthlessly.


    He wasn''t really kidding when he said it earlier.


    Who would have thought that a junior could kill three masters that easy?


    "Now, tell us who did this to you," said Austin as he faced the fourteen men who had been badly injured.


    "Don''t be afraid. I am here to avenge you."


    Austin already knew th


    is? We need to get our reputation back. And we can only do that by taking his life." All the senior reclusive elders in the headquarters of the Ji Clan went ballistic upon hearing the news.


    They were all anxious to kill Austin.


    Therefore, they sent many top cultivators of their clan to hunt Austin down.


    Meanwhile, in the headquarters of the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    "I asked you to contact the people from the Slaughtering Sect. How did it go?" asked the holy lord to a steward.


    "Sir, our men have successfully made a deal with the assassins of the Slaughtering Sect. They accepted the task," reported the steward.


    "I guess, they are already coming after Austin now," he added.


    The holy lord was gnashing his teeth in rage.


    Austin killed a lot of their people. Austin must pay for it.


    Meanwhile, a furious voice resounded the headquarters of the Arcane Holy Land. "Austin, this isn''t over yet. You made us your enemy? We will hunt you down to the end of the earth!" shouted the holy lord. "Send out our top cultivators to look for Austin right now! Tell them to kill him immediately!"


    The holy lord couldn''t contain his anger towards Austin.


    This time, all the people of the Ji Clan, the Rudimentary Holy Land, and the Arcane Holy Land wanted to kill Austin.


    Austin had killed a large number of their disciples over the years.


    No one in the East Mainland had ever tried to do that except Austin.


    The three holy lands and the three prominent clans were the top forces in the East Mainland. They were much more powerful than other sects.


    No sects nor cultivators would dare to mess with them.


    However, Austin was different. In short, everything had changed since Austin appeared.


    Austin had murdered the people from the three holy lands and the three prominent clans not only once. As a result, he had kept on provoking the authorities of those top forces in the East Mainland.


    He had become a real pain in the ass to the leaders of those big sects in the East Mainland.


    No wonder, they were all desperate to take him out now.

 Chapter 1778 A Visit Of An Old Friend

    In the Five Elements City, Austin was in the living room of the castellan mansion.


    "Really? You all want to join the Flame Holy Land?" asked Austin slowly. He was sitting in a wooden armchair at the middle of the living room.


    Fourteen young men were standing in front of him.


    They all stared at Austin with eager eyes.


    These young men were the fourteen people who were saved by Austin with the Magic Sea Water. They had been badly injured by the people of the Ji Clan before they were thrown at the gate of the castellan mansion.


    Now that their wounds had fully recovered, their faces were shown clearly. Judging from their looks, they were between twenty to thirty years old.


    They were all independent cultivators so they didn''t belong to any sects.


    Now they came to Austin''s side, wanting to join the Flame Holy Land. They wanted to be its disciples.


    "Once you join the Flame Holy Land, you have to work wholeheartedly for our holy land. You can never betray it. Otherwise, you will die!" explained Austin.


    "You''d better think about it thoroughly before you make your final decision," he added.


    Austin wanted to make sure that he would get the loyalty of these fourteen young men for the Flame Holy land.


    "Holy Heritor, we have thought about it very carefully," answered one of them.


    "If you will give us a chance to become your members, we promise to live and die as members of the Flame Holy Land. We will never betray it. Please allow us to become the disciples of the Flame Holy Land."


    The fourteen young men immediately knelt down in front of Austin, begging to be his fellow members.


    They all looked at him with expectant eyes.


    "All right. In that case, I will let you join our holy land," said Austin.


    "However, if any of you dare to betray our holy land in the future, I will make sure to kill you first," he warned.


    Austin''s voice was cold, hinting a strong intention to kill. The fourteen men were fully aware that he was dead serious. Thus, they would never dare to do anything against the Flame Holy Land.


    Three years ago, Will Fang sneaked into the base of the Flame Holy Land and spied. He exposed its location to the enemies. That was why the base of the Flame Holy Land was greatly damaged.


    It was one of the reasons why Austin hated traitors the most.


    The fourteen young men however, were overjoyed to hear the good news.


    "Thank you very much. We promise you, our loyalty will always be with the Flame Holy Land!"


    They all expressed their gratitude to Austin.


    "All right, get up now."


    Austin was satisfied with what he was seeing from the fourteen young men. He knew that their loyalty was with the Flame Holy Land now. After all, it was him who saved their li


    h well, now that you remind me, I''m indeed a little rash."


    It was a good thing that Bray admitted his mistake immediately.


    "All of you, go away!" shouted Bray to those people.


    He had seen the expression in Austin''s face, so he just smiled dryly.


    Most of the men ran out of the living room. They all felt relieved that Austin and Bray drove them away. However, two young men stayed and knelt down in front of Austin.


    "Please don''t drive us away. We are willing to join the Flame Holy Land," they begged.


    "Huh? You were only forced to come here, right? Now that I''m allowing you to go, why do you refuse? Why do you still want to join the Flame Holy Land?" asked Austin in a flat voice.


    He stared at the two young men intently.


    "We actually came here in a hurry to sign up as disciples of the Flame Holy Land. But we met Mr. Xiao on the way and he asked us to join him and come to the Five Elements City," said one of them.


    "Yes, we actually really want to be disciples of the Flame Holy Land," added the other one.


    "You came here to join our Flame Holy Land?"


    Austin was surprised to know the truth from these two young men.


    "I think you have great potentials in martial arts. With your talents, I''m expecting that you would rather choose to join any of the three holy lands," said Austin.


    He wasn''t fully convinced by the young men yet.


    "Our Flame Holy Land has just been rebuilt and is still very weak. Besides, we have many conflicts with the other sects in the East Mainland. Why would you want to join the Flame Holy Land considering our current situations?"


    Austin looked directly into the young men''s eyes as he waited for their answers.


    "Give me reasons," he added.


    His tone of voice was already intimidating. A terrifying aura was slowly spreading throughout his body.

 Chapter 1779 Fighting Against Strong Elders

    "That''s because we want to take revenge!


    A year ago, a principal disciple from the Vasteras Holy Land was attracted to our sister and attempted to rape her, causing her to commit suicide.


    If we join one of the three holy lands, it will be challenging for us to take our revenge.


    We heard that the bastard, who was the reason for our sister''s death, is the grandson of an elder of the Vasteras Holy Land.


    The three holy lands are allies. No matter which one we join, it will still be impossible to avenge our sister,"


    one of the young men replied with evident rage.


    "Please allow us to join the Flame Holy Land. Once we become strong, we swear to find that bastard and kill him!"


    the other young man decisively said to Austin.


    "I see. You guys are brothers,"


    Austin shortly responded, nodding at the gentlemen.


    "Well, from now on, you are the disciples of our Flame Holy Land,"


    he said with a courteous smile.


    After perceiving the two young men with his spiritual sense, Austin found that they were very talented cultivators. If they were adequately trained, they would certainly accomplish a lot in the future.


    There was no way he would let go of two promising cultivators.


    Hearing Austin''s words, the two young men were overjoyed, and incessantly expressed their gratitude.


    "This is not good, Holy Heritor. The people of those major sects came here!


    They asked you to meet them and claimed to take your life outside the city.


    Aside from that, many sandmen and diabolic beasts who guarded the city gates have been slaughtered."


    One of the disciples from the Flame Holy Land rushed into the hall and worriedly reported to Austin.


    Meanwhile, everyone inside the hall couldn''t help but scowl at his announcement.


    Austin immediately released his spiritual sense to check what was happening outside the city.


    He sensed many people outside the Five Elements City, whose faces exhibited their full intent to kill.


    Most of them were incredibly powerful and possessed excellent abilities.


    Austin frowned as they obviously came here to end him.


    ''Looks like the leaders of those sects sent their men here to take my life.''


    After thinking for a while, Austin teleported the sixteen newly recruited disciples into his City model to keep them safe for whatever was yet to come.


    They were still weak and needed more training. Aust


    you better give it back before I do something.


    Otherwise, we will declare war on you,"


    Austin pronounced in a domineering tone.


    He acted with composure, showing no sign of panic in front of those three remarkable masters.


    Bray and the ten disciples of the Flame holy Land were impressed with Austin''s iron-clad determination.


    Little did they know, Austin was just showing a facade as he was not that confident in defeating these powerful elders. He had killed an elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land and hurt one badly with the help of the Fire Stela last time, but he was uncertain if he could take on three together at the same time right now.


    Even with his demonic avatar, Austin recognized it would be hard for him to defeat these elders.


    But, if all else failed, he had already come up with a backup plan.


    If he would be at a disadvantage during the fight, he planned to hide in the Slave Tower.


    That way, the three elders couldn''t touch him, and even if they sent more powerful companions to back them up, they wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    Austin wasn''t flustered at all because he had the Slave Tower as his escape route.


    "Ha-ha!


    Good. You''re really good, young man.


    I gotta give it to you, Austin. I have never met such an arrogant person before you.


    You really have the guts to speak to us like that.


    Do you think you can get away with that?" the old man in black from the Ji Clan sneered.


    His anger, which knew no bounds, reflected on the way he glared at Austin. Now, it would really seem that an intense fight was about to start.

 Chapter 1780 The Siege Of The Three Elders

    The elders of the Ji Clan, Arcane Holy Land, and Rudimentary Holy Land were wrapped with the fluctuation of the powerful vital energy force. It was also suppressing the surrounding space.


    They focused their eyes on Austin as they were waiting for an opportunity to kill him at any time.


    Actually, these three elders of the three sects rarely appeared in public.


    Ordinary warriors didn''t even have many chances to meet them. So they were really surprised to see that these elders personally appeared this time to unite and kill Austin together.


    But Austin didn''t show any signs of alarm at all. He was still calm as he faced the three elders.


    Everyone around him couldn''t help but marvel at Austin''s extraordinary ability, no matter he was a sworn enemy or not.


    Even the three elders sighed in their minds. They thought, ''Why don''t we have this kind of young man in our sect?''


    "Let''s cut the crap!" said the elder of the Arcane Holy Land.


    "We will give you two options, Austin. It''s either you destroy your own cultivation base as our punishment to you or you will wait for us to kill you. Make your choice now!"


    The elder of the Arcane Holy Land was now covered with a layer of purple lights.


    He was dazzling while giving off an invisible pressure toward Austin.


    "Ha ha! You three old men. You want me to destroy my own cultivation base? You wish!" said Austin between laughs.


    While having an argument with the three elders, Austin was also using his mind to send Rahul, Bray, and the other disciples of the Flame Holy Land to the Slave Tower.


    He was worried that they might get hurt during his fight with the three elders.


    This time, Austin stood in the air alone.


    This way, he had nothing to worry about.


    "How dare you talk nonsense in front of the elder of the Arcane Holy Land? Do you want to die now?"


    "Austin, you better kneel down and apologize to our elder! Beg him for mercy or else, you will die miserably!"


    "Ha ha! In my opinion, it''s useless for Austin to kneel down and apologize. He shall be executed because he had offended our elder."


    "Just dismember him into pieces!"


    "Kill him now!"


    Behind the elder of the Arcane Holy Land, the disciples were scolding Austin harshly.


    Austin heard everything they had said. His eyes grew icy cold. He glanced at the disciples of the Arcane Holy Land.


    "Do you want to die?" he asked.


    The disciples of the Arcane Holy Land became more pissed off when they heard what Austin had said. They pointed at him and shouted more harsh words.


    Austin''s eyes revealed an intense desire to kill.


    He then uttered some spells under his breath.


    The two-meter high Spiritual Pot instantly ap


    of law power came down from the sky and merged together. Then the space where Austin stood was blocked completely.


    Austin felt very heavy. It was as if three mountains were pressing on his body. He couldn''t move even his fingers.


    A torrent of evil energy gushed out of his body and tried to break the seal of the three types of law power.


    Fortunately, it was able to help. He could barely move now even so slowly. And his demonic avatar was still working.


    "Kill him quickly!" shouted one elder, "His demonic avatar is very strange. It may be able to break the seal of our law power."


    The three elders immediately turned themselves into three flashes of lightning and rushed at Austin in a flash.


    ''The joint power of the three elders is really scary. It seemed that even my demonic avatar couldn''t withstand their attack, '' Austin thought to himself.


    He didn''t expect that the three elders would joint their powers, and they would even attack him altogether.


    ''Damn it! I stirred up a hornet''s nest.''


    Since the space was blocked, his teleportation power also didn''t work.


    He actually relied on it to get in and out of the Slave Tower.


    But since the space around him was completely blocked, his teleportation power couldn''t be of use.


    He needed to find another way to escape. He must think quickly before it was too late.


    But before he could think of anything, a loud voice was suddenly heard.


    "How dare you try to kill the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land? You''re courting death!"


    A middle-aged man with black hair and beautiful eyes suddenly appeared next to Austin. He then waved his hand and the three kinds of law power that blocked Austin immediately vanished.


    "Elder Sharp!"


    Austin was overjoyed to see Elder Sharp. He showed up just in time.

 Chapter 1781 All Of You Will Die

    The middle-aged man with thick black hair was Elder Sharp.


    "Brat, you''re awesome. You''ve improved a lot. You can now fight against three elders of the holy land on your own."


    Another old man appeared beside Austin and gave him a thumbs up.


    It was the Earth Hermit.


    The presence of the elders made Austin felt relieved.


    These elders were very powerful. The Earth Hermit alone could match a reclusive elder of the holy land, and Elder Sharp was even stronger than him.


    Those three cultivators who wanted to kill Austin were just ordinary elders.


    Earth Hermit could even handle them on his own.


    The elders of the Arcane Holy Land, the Rudimentary Holy Land, and the one in black from the Ji Clan suddenly became alert and looked very scared.


    They knew that the Earth Hermit and Elder Sharp were much more powerful than them.


    "Three elders had to work together just to hit a lad. I''m impressed. I wonder if the people from your holy lands or clans enjoy bullying the weak, like what you just did?"


    Earth Hermit sneered as he looked at the three elders.


    "That''s none of your business. You better stay out of this, Earth Hermit!


    Don''t meddle with the matters of our holy lands and prominent clans if you don''t want to get yourself in trouble."


    The elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land snapped rudely.


    "Damn it! I really hate these kinds of people from the holy lands and prominent clans like you.


    By the way, I heard that you are secretly searching for my whereabouts because you wanted to steal the treasures I got from Purple Immortal''s tomb. Am I right?


    Back in the Northern Mine District, you guys even tried to kill me.


    Now, I have this brat''s back against you. You cannot do anything to me,"


    the Earth Hermit said and pouted his mouth.


    "You are lucky this time, Austin. Let''s go!" the old man in black from the Ji Clan said mockingly.


    He then turned around and started to leave.


    The elders of the Arcane Holy Land and the Rudimentary Holy Land also made their move. They gestured to their disciples to follow them as they retreated.


    They knew that with the two elders around, they wouldn''t be able to kill Austin.


    It was impossible for them to defeat the Earth Hermit even if they attacked him altogether.


    Aside from that, there was Elder Sharp, the one who stood next to Austin. He seemed to be a formidable opponent.


    Although they couldn''t figure out Elder Sharp''s cultivation base, they knew that he was too powerful for them to handle.


    They believed that Elder Sharp was one of the elders of the ancient Flame Holy Land that had been brought back to life in the Northern Mine District.


    These elders knew that they couldn''t match the power of the cultivator that was born hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    The elders of the Arcane Ho


    avatar became more powerful the more blood and flesh essence it absorbed.


    "Your avatar is very powerful.


    It will become a great assistant," Elder Sharp said while studying Austin''s demonic avatar.


    Elder Sharp had already killed the elders of the Arcane Holy Land, Rudimentary Holy Land, and the elder from the Ji Clan.


    That was why he was able to witness how the demonic avatar killed its targets.


    "Elder Sharp, do you think my avatar is too evil?"


    Austin asked worriedly.


    "There are different kinds of powers in the world.


    It doesn''t matter if your avatar is evil or not.


    It all depends on you.


    As long as you don''t use it to do bad things, I don''t see any problem using your demonic avatar regardless of how evil it is,"


    Elder Sharp replied with a smile.


    "You''re right!" Austin replied.


    He suddenly became excited.


    ''It doesn''t matter even if I utilize this kind of power. As long as I use this with the right purpose, no one can accuse me of being evil by resorting to it, '' he thought.


    "Well, I should not waste these three corpses. Let''s make them more useful," he said with a grin.


    Austin summoned his demonic avatar. It instantly devoured the corpses of the three top elders. It first absorbed the blood and flesh essence from the body of the elder in black from the Ji Clan, then followed by the elder of the Arcane Holy Land, and the last one was the elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    Austin found that the strength of his demonic avatar increased a lot after the consumption of the three top elder''s bodies.


    ''The demonic avatar gained more power after absorbing the blood and flesh essence from the three elders compared to what has been absorbed from the several hundred disciples from the three sects.


    So the stronger the cultivator was, the more blood and flesh essence he contains, ''


    Austin thought.

 Chapter 1782 Sword-lights In The Starry Night

    "By the way, Elder Sharp, why did you two suddenly come to the Five Elements City?"


    Austin was clearly curious as to the former''s intention.


    "Brat, Elder Sharp intends to set up a teleportation array that can directly connect the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land to the Five Elements City.


    Now that the array foundation in the headquarters has been completed, the only thing left to do is to set up another one in the Five Elements City.


    That''s why we came here�C�Cto lay out the foundation array in this city."


    Before Elder Sharp could even utter a reply, Earth Hermit rushed to answer Austin''s question.


    "Really?!


    Elder Sharp can arrange a teleportation array? Now, that''s something!"


    The excitement was so evident in Austin''s tone as he spat out those words.


    Profound and extensive knowledge of arrays was required to set up the remote teleportation array.


    Moreover, it was to everyone''s understanding that all the existing teleportation arrays in the East Mainland had come down from ancient times.


    Now, none of the array experts in the East Mainland could set up a remote teleportation array.


    Unexpectedly, Elder Sharp had the knowledge and ability to assemble one!


    "Boy, what are you talking about?


    Elder Sharp''s array proficiency is much more powerful than you can imagine.


    I''ve never praised anyone in my life except Elder Sharp. You can say that I''m his number one admirer."


    From the way he talked, it was highly evident that Earth Hermit adored Elder Sharp very much.


    "The teleportation arrays have already been arranged in the Fire City and the River City.


    Now, only the construction of the array foundation in the Five Elements City has not commenced.


    Those three cities are closest to the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land, so we should control them firmly as the base for our future development."


    A conviction could be extracted from Elder Sharp''s voice.


    "That''s great!


    With the teleportation array that goes straight to our headquarters, the three cities will soon be under the control of the Flame Holy Land."


    Austin''s eyes twinkled with thrill and excitement as he exclaimed those words.


    Then, Elder Sharp, along with Earth Hermit and Austin, began to set up the teleportation array foundation in the Five Elements City.


    All of them decided to construct it in the castellan mansion as they thought it was the perfect place to do so.


    As Elder Sharp deployed the array, Earth Hermit helped him to try putting it into action.


    Meanwhile, Austin just stood aside and chose to intently watch them.


    His eyes dazzled in admiration as he witnessed how extremely brilliant Elder Sharp''s technique was.


    As he further watched the two finishing the setup, he couldn''t help but be deeply inspired. Perhaps, he should soon start learning that


    serene ambiance.


    It had not been long since the Five Elements City was placed under Austin''s control.


    He clearly knew that the royal family of the Flame Kingdom and the Ji Clan would never approve of this set-up.


    What''s more, in today''s battle, the Ji Clan, the Arcane Holy Land, and the Rudimentary Holy Land all suffered a significant loss after losing one of their elders.


    He knew better that those three major sects wouldn''t let him go that easy.


    They would undoubtedly hunt him down for revenge.


    This was why Austin was very cautious.


    Suddenly, his face turned stern.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin perceived something nearby under the starry night sky,.


    Several illusory sword-lights soared up in the west suburb of the Five Elements City in the night sky.


    Each of them was huge, about hundreds of feet long. It skyrocketed and cut deep into the sky.


    "What''s going on?"


    Austin murmured.


    Driven by curiosity, he lifted himself into the air and looked into the distance where the sword-lights came from.


    Under the night sky, the vast sword light escalated one after another and slashed fiercely in the atmosphere.


    Staring at the enormous sword-lights, Austin had a vague feeling about them. He seemed to be familiar with those lights.


    "Unexpectedly, the Sword Cliff is showing the abnormal vision again tonight that the sword-lights cut the sky."


    There was low voice from the west of the Five Elements City.


    The Sword Cliff?


    Because of his powerful spiritual sense, Austin could clearly hear the voice.


    Austin looked in the direction of the sound and found that it was an old man with gray hair. Standing on the corner of the west city wall, the latter glanced at the place where the sword-lights flared up.


    "Does he know something?"


    In a flash, Austin dashed to the old man''s side, much to the latter''s surprise.

 Chapter 1783 Meditation In The Moonlight

    "Hello!"


    Austin greeted the old man.


    "Oh, you are the Holy Heritor. Nice to meet you!"


    The old man greeted as he bowed to Austin.


    Austin often walked on the streets of the Five Elements City, and by this time many people in the city could recognize him.


    "I heard what you just said. You seem to know why there are sword-lights over there.


    Can you tell me?"


    Austin asked.


    "Of course. I am more than happy to answer your question.


    In fact, many people in the Five Elements City know what that sword-light is.


    The place where the sword-light appeared is called the Divine Sword Cliff.


    It is said that in the ancient times, a powerful cultivator of the Immortal Transforming Realm practiced sword on the edge of the cliff and left signs on it. These signs seem to have a hidden meaning, but no one knows.


    Since then, people would see amazing sword-light shooting up into the sky at night in the Divine Sword Cliff. It is an incredible parade of extraordinary lights and symbols.


    Legend has it that the sword-light was the sword intent left by that powerful cultivator years ago,"


    the old man explained to Austin.


    "I get it,"


    Austin said as he nodded his head.


    In the Divine Continent, the knowledge of martial arts had passed down from generation to generation for at least a million years.


    For millions of years, countless relics and legends had spread over this continent.


    Apparently, the Divine Sword Cliff was one of them.


    "If you are interested, I can go with you,"


    said the old man.


    "That would be so nice of you. Thank you!"


    Austin nodded with a smile. He felt relieved that someone knowledgeable was going with him.


    The old man then flew into the air and moved towards where the sword-light came from.


    It turned out that this old man was also a cultivator of martial arts.


    Austin used his bodily movement skill to follow the old man.


    Suddenly, Austin had a shocking thought.


    The bodily movement skill of this old man was different... and strange!


    His body movements looked clumsy because of his age, and the way he shifted from one move to the next seemed very slow. But in fact, his every step was a big stride.


    It looked very deceiving, as if he was just taking one small step at a time.


    But one step brought him a few kilometers ahead.


    It was fascinating how this old man moved every part of his body. He seemed to exude a steady and unearthly aura. His breath mingled with the air commanding his movement. Everything about him was vague, but Austin felt an enigmatic aura around him.


    ''He''s a tough nut to crack. The power this old man is exuding is beyond my imagination.


    Definitely, he is not an ordinary


    That''s exactly the nature of the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship!"


    It stunned Austin. He did not expect that the nature of the sword-light on the Devine Sword Cliff was the same as the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship.


    As Austin dug deeper he realized that the sword-light was much more mysterious and powerful than the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship.


    The combination of spiritual sense and sword aura was crucial in the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship.


    While the sword intent in the Divine Sword Cliff was more in depth and powerful. Everything about it went beyond the physical realm. A lot of it was connected with the fundamental principles of heaven and earth.


    Austin continued with his meditation. The more he witnessed, the more he got excited. Vaguely, he saw the heaven and earth as it begun to split and opened into a boundless void. Countless swords skyrocketed into the air and there must be hundreds of millions of them.


    "Is this a clue to the fundamental rule of sword arts?"


    Austin murmured.


    Time passed by unknowingly to Austin.


    In the east, the first ray of sunshine was already shining down on the land.


    On the Divine Sword Cliff, the sword-light was no longer visible.


    Austin finally woke up from his meditation.


    ''I will come here again for meditation when I have the time, ''


    Austin thought.


    He could feel that the sword intent contained in the cliff was exceptional.


    If he could gain a more intensive understanding of the swordsmanship, he would make great progress and advance in swordsmanship like no other.


    But today, he had to come back to the Five Elements City.


    Today, was the day of the opening ceremony of the reestablished Flame Holy Land!


    Austin did not want to be late and miss any part of it.

 Chapter 1784 The Troops Of Seven Major Sects

    After returning to the Five Elements City, Austin released one thousand slaves at the Divine Bridge Realm and made them stay there with the hope of maintaining the order of the city.


    Then, through the teleportation array in the castellan mansion, he and ten disciples of the Flame Holy Land were transported back to the headquarters.


    Everything seemed to be in order back at the headquarters.


    The boundless desert land, which used to be so dry and dull, now had been filled with mountains and forests that were planted with tall trees, fresh grass, and lush bushes.


    The newly built palaces and buildings were also erected in various areas, making the headquarters come to life.


    A large square that floated mid-air above the former headquarters of the Flame Holy Land were decorated with colorful lanterns.


    Elder Sharp, three elders, Earth Hermit, four stewards, and a few hundred disciples stood on the square as the ceremony was about to commence.


    A high platform was positioned in the middle of the square, serving as the altar for the rite.


    It surrounded by various ancient runes that glowed mysteriously.


    Over the altar, right above the clouds, legendary magic creatures such as green dragon, white tiger, red finch, black tortoise, and phoenix danced. They moved rhythmically to celebrate the re-establishment of the Flame Holy Land.


    According to the customs of the East Mainland, people would build the altar and worship the deities and ancestors when they established a sect.


    And the so-called rebuilding ceremony of the Flame Holy Land was actually about holding the rite on a good day.


    "What time will the ceremony begin, Elder Brendan?"


    Austin asked.


    "At 9 o''clock in the morning,"


    Elder Brendan curtly answered.


    "I don''t think we will have any guests,"


    Austin uttered with a wry smile.


    So far, no one seemed to have come, and the ceremony would start at any minute.


    There were only a few hundred people in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land. Austin thought it would be better if they celebrated this good day with some more guests.


    "Our holy land holds a deep grudge against those top forces in the East Mainland.


    Aside from that, we are still relatively weak in power compared to them.


    Under this circumstance, no sects or cultivators would want anything to do with us.


    So I don''t think other people will attend our ceremony today.


    But it doesn''t matter. We declared the news just to let people in the East Mainland know the reinstitution of our holy land.


    It was not really because we want more people to attend and w


    out of here!" Elder Sharp suddenly uttered.


    His voice thundered, sending sound waves rolling in the atmosphere.


    More than that, the echo it produced showcased how enraged he was.


    Elder Sharp seemed to intentionally increase his volume to exhibit how dominating he could be.


    Because of this, a series of deafening echoes rang through the air.


    The terrifying energy made the space around them shake violently.


    Judging from the jelly legs of troops of the top seven sects, they were obviously affected by the energy Elder Sharp had released.


    Some weak cultivators even passed out immediately�C�Cmuch to the shame of their clan or sect.


    The power of Elder Sharp''s bawl was so terrifying that it alarmed the enemies'' troops.


    Even Austin, who was already familiar with Elder Sharp, was shocked by the latter''s strength.


    The rest of the Flame Holy Land disciples also looked at Elder Sharp with admiration in their eyes.


    "Well, cut the crap. We came here today because we wanted to seek justice from your holy land,"


    the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land said coldly with a sullen face.


    The leaders of the other sects glanced at Elder Sharp with fear.


    They all knew that he was the person who lived hundreds of thousands of years ago and had been brought back to life. So, it was to their knowledge that he was really way powerful than anyone else around.


    "What? You wanted to seek justice?


    That''s ridiculous! You destroyed our base and murdered our disciples.


    Yet you came here and ask me for justice? You''ve gotta be kidding me."


    Elder Brendan couldn''t believe what he just heard. His mocking laughter, paired with seething anger, gave away how he felt with their enemies'' sentiments.

 Chapter 1785 Congratulations From The Unexpected Guests

    "Humph! People from your Flame Holy Land are all cruel and merciless. Your warriors have killed countless innocent people in our East Mainland. Today is the time to even the score and avenge the lives of those innocent people.


    That bastard, Austin, is the Holy Heritor of your land. It means that he is qualified to represent your land.


    Four years ago, during the trial in the Wild Herb Valley, he led the people of your land to kill all the outer disciples from our major sects who entered the valley for trial.


    Also, during the trial in the Spiritual Tower of the Angel City, he killed almost all the disciples of our seven major sects.


    In the Five Elements City, all the disciples from the Arcane Holy Land, the Ji Clan and the Rudimentary Holy Land were killed by Austin.


    Your Flame Holy Land should be responsible for the three murders. How else do you intend to compensate for our losses?


    Besides, Austin killed many more disciples from the seven sects. If you add all the number of casualties, it is easy to imagine how many people he has killed," the holy lord of the Arcane Holy Land said, his face red with anger and indignation.


    "More than that, one elder from our Rudimentary Holy Land was killed by Austin in the Sunset City and he even captured our another elder.


    This murder, we blame it all on your Flame Holy Land.


    Outside the Five Elements City, an elder of our land was killed by the people of your land.


    Mad Old Man, how are you going to pay back all those numerous crimes that your Flame Holy Land has committed?"


    the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land added.


    "What? Austin, you killed an elder of the Rudimentary Holy Land in the Sunset City and captured another one alive?"


    the Earth Hermit asked, his eyes filled with shock.


    Elder Brendan and the rest people of the Flame Holy Land also looked at Austin in surprise.


    It was a fact that the strength of elders of the holy lands was not weak. They possessed power that was forceful and unyielding.


    Now Austin had killed an elder of a holy land. This piece of information, much as a cause for concern, amazed the people from the group.


    Austin mentioned none of this to Elder Brendan and the others. No one suspected that this could even be possible.


    "That''s true. I killed one and seriously injured the other one."


    Austin nodded.


    "You are such a freak! You indeed have so many secrets.


    I never saw this coming. How could you keep all these to yourselves?"


    the Earth Hermit asked.


    "Ha-Ha! Austin, well done! It is rare to have such an


    pped at the sky above the Flame Holy Land.


    When the clouds finally dissipated, an overwhelming number of the beast race appeared and almost filled the sky.


    Three tall men walked ahead and took the lead of the large crowd.


    "Ha-Ha! I, the Peacock King, has come to visit my friends in the Flame Holy Land. Please forgive me for my unexpected visit,"


    a mighty and domineering man said as he stepped forward cupping his hands.


    "He is indeed the Peacock King!"


    Everyone''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Ha-Ha! It is an unexpected surprise! We are happy to have you here at the Flame Holy Land! We welcome you and your people! Mr. Ren and Peacock King, please come in and join us. Welcome!"


    Elder Brendan was the first to react, and he could not be more delighted. His face became radiant with joy. He started sending his vital energy into the air.


    The next moment, in a special spot in the air of Flame Holy Land, the vast space swayed as if an invisible gap had been open. Elder Brendan did this so that their special guests could come in through the gap.


    "Mr. Ren, Peacock King, please lead your group and enter through the designated gap,"


    Elder Brendan said loudly.


    The leaders of the seven sects were all impressed, and it showed on the look on their faces.


    "No wonder you are so confident. It turns out you have set up a defense array to protect your people,"


    the holy lord of the Vasteras Holy Land said in a cold voice.


    It turned out that the Sect-protecting Array deployed by Elder Brendan was so obscure, powerful and magical that none of the top warriors of the seven major sects had noticed it.


    It was only now that they noticed the existence of such a strong array.

 Chapter 1786 Five Ultimate Magical Treasures

    The Peacock King and Yannick marched through the path as directed by Elder Brendan. They landed at the former headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    Both of them had taken a lot of people with them.


    Specifically, there were numerous men of the beast race who were exuding a strong demonic aura. Their number was estimated to be at least fifty to sixty thousand.


    Suddenly, the whole place, which was the former headquarters of the Flame Holy Land, became noisy and was crowded with people.


    The people of the Flame Holy Land were also very excited to see them.


    They had been skeptical and thought that no one would come to the ceremony.


    It was a fact that they hadn''t expected the arrival of so many people.


    "Austin!"


    The Peacock Princess came around. She was followed by a dozen maids.


    "Congratulations! I heard about the Peacock King. I''m glad that he is fine now!"


    Austin said with a genuine smile.


    "I should thank you for that.


    Those spiritual crystals that you gave me worked very well,"


    said the Peacock Princess.


    "Hey! I haven''t seen you in a while. It looks like you are becoming manlier with each passing day!"


    When Austin and the Princess were talking, Cheryl suddenly came up to Austin. Twisting her small waist to get closer, she leered at him.


    She was wearing clothes made of a thin material which gave the full view of her curves. And through those clothes her full round breasts were faintly visible. She almost weighted them on Austin''s body. A unique and alluring scent evaded from her and filled the air.


    Austin almost had a nosebleed at this.


    "Eh...Ahem...


    You must be joking."


    Austin felt a little embarrassed and tried to take it as a joke as he struggled to wriggle away from her.


    "You''re still so reserved.


    Let go of your shyness, little man. If you like them, you can touch them too!"


    she spoke as she ogled Austin and winked at him seductively.


    Just then, Elder Sharp, the three elders, and the Earth Hermit had already gone up to welcome the Peacock King and Yannick.


    "Austin, come and meet the two seniors!"


    Elder Brendan shouted calling Austin to their side.


    "I''ll be right there."


    Austin felt relieved. He was glad to be called away from the imposing woman. He hurried and ran away to meet the two important people.


    "Huh! He doesn''t have the guts t


    e Rudimentary Holy Land said, excited at the prospect of killing all their foes in one place.


    "I have a feeling that the defense array here has been set very cleverly.


    Rather, it should be more powerful!"


    the holy lord of the Arcane Holy Land said with a frowning face.


    "You are thinking too much!


    Do you think there is any array in the East Mainland that can resist the attack of the ultimate magical treasure?


    The ultimate magical treasure represents the peak of magic treasures in the world. In front of the ultimate magical treasure, all arrays are as fragile as glass!"


    the chief of the Ji Family said.


    "Yes, you''re right!


    Indeed, the ultimate magical treasure can destroy all arrays."


    All the other sect leaders agreed with him.


    "Okay, now that we have reached an agreement, let''s start!


    Let''s kill them all!"


    the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land said.


    The other six sect leaders nodded in agreement and got ready to attack.


    The next moment, chaos broke out.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Instantly, five streams of extremely terrible energy burst out in the air.


    Waves upon waves of great power of the ultimate magical treasures soared. It looked like the whole sky was boiling.


    The earth began shaking and so did the sky! All people were trembling with fear.


    The holy lords of the three holy lands and the chiefs of the two families had taken out their treasures. Those were the ultimate magical treasures.


    Seeing five ultimate magical treasures appeared in the air together, shocked everyone.

 Chapter 1787 The Array Can Resist The Ultimate Magical Treasure

    "Listen up, everyone! Move to your positions and start surrounding the whole Flame Holy Land.


    Make sure that no one from the Flame Holy land could escape this time!"


    the leader of the Ji Clan commanded.


    The people from the seven major sects immediately moved in different directions. They encircled the whole area and guarded it closely that not even a drop of water could trickle through it.


    "Ha-ha! Their precious Flame Holy Land has already been destroyed for thousands of years, and now these foolish people still intend to rebuild it. Well, not a chance!


    Today, the Flame Holy Land will turn into ashes.


    Yannick, Peacock King, and everyone that colluded with the Flame Holy Land, I''ll take care of you today!"


    said the holy lord of the Vasteras Holy Land after he gave out a devilish laugh.


    The three holy lords and two leaders of the great clans were on high spirits. The ultimate magical treasures in their hands gave them the confidence that they could easily defeat the people of the Flame Holy Land.


    The horrifying strength of the ultimate magical treasures gave them a sense of invincible power. They felt so mighty and they thought that everyone was now at their mercy.


    Although the Kirin Sect and the Cyan Sect were also two top-notch sects, they couldn''t compare with the two other sects because they didn''t have an ultimate magical treasure.


    Still, the two sect leaders took out their most powerful magic treasures. They also secretly activated their most powerful martial skills to prepare their attack towards Austin.


    "The people of the Flame Holy Land are bloodthirsty creatures. They take pleasure in killing and commit all kinds of crimes. They just bring shame and bad luck to the East Mainland. People like these should not exist.


    Today, we, the top seven sects, are doing a good heavenly deed by exterminating you all!"


    the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land said loudly. His voice seemed to be filled with a sense of justice.


    "Austin, your hands are deeply stained with the blood of the people of our seven sects. You deserve to die!


    If I don''t kill you, the ghost of those dead people will not be able to rest peacefully.


    Now is th


    , nor could it be pierced through the power of spiritual sense.


    The people of the seven sects were startled. The sudden turn of events left them disoriented.


    "What kind of magic array it is? Even my spiritual sense could not get into it,"


    the leader of the Ji Clan exclaimed.


    Even the sect leaders of the seven major sects who were the strongest cultivators in the East Mainland failed to break into the array.


    The reclusive elders of the top seven sects also released their spiritual sense, but they also failed to perceive what was happening inside the array.


    Boom!


    The overwhelming power of the jade bracelet continuously bombarded the array.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The array started to shake, so was the jade bracelet in the sky.


    The sky was like a vast ocean covered by a powerful energy wave.


    Terrifying wide cracks continued to appear in the sky.


    It was a horrifying scene. The earth and sky shook violently as if the world was about to collapse.


    After a while, the intense battle between the jade bracelet and the array gradually subsided.


    "I can''t believe this. How is it possible? What kind of array it is? How can it withstand the attack of the ultimate magical treasure?"


    The disciples of the seven sects were shocked.


    Everyone was dumbfounded as they focused on the big array that covered hundreds of miles.


    It was the first time they saw an array that could resist the attack of the ultimate magical treasure!

 Chapter 1788 The Slaughter

    At that moment, Elder Sharp was holding a nine-layer scarlet pagoda as he slowly ascended into the air.


    He was like a handsome middle-aged man with his pitch-black hair and jade-like skin.


    No one would think that he was a martial artist that lived hundreds of thousands of years ago as he still looked in his prime.


    After a while, he finally arrived at the edge of the Sect-protecting Array.


    "Today is a big day for our Flame Holy Land. I don''t want to kill more people.


    So, you better leave as soon as possible.


    This is for your own good."


    Elder Sharp''s clothes fluttered while standing on the dazzling light curtain formed by the Sect-protecting Array. He was holding the scarlet pagoda in his right hand, and his face ran flat as his left hand rested behind him.


    Suddenly, a dominant yet repressed power slowly spread throughout the area, sending the people of the top seven sects into a hysterical panic.


    "Humph, don''t panic. Our five ultimate magical treasures will attack in unison.


    Just relax. He will be no match against us!"


    the leader of the Ji clan shouted.


    The leaders of the seven major sects were famous as heroes with powers beyond comparison to anyone else.


    Naturally, they wouldn''t desert a battle just because they were intimidated by Elder Sharp.


    "Kill him!"


    the three holy lords, two clan leaders, and two sect leaders of two first-rate sects cried in unison, rushing towards their enemy.


    "Well, it looks like I will have to fight in this case."


    Elder Sharp''s scarlet pagoda trembled slightly, and a bloody sea of energy surged out of it.


    Buzz!


    The big array beneath his feet also quivered, faintly emitting a terrifying pressure.


    "Old man, our five ultimate magical treasures are more than enough to kill you. Stop pretending!"


    the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land arrogantly yelled at Elder Sharp. He had been injured once by Elder Sharp in the Northern Mine District, so he hated the latter to the core.


    Stretching out his hand, he pointed at the pure white jade bracelet shivering in the air. It sent an extremely celestial power that could serve as a divine punishment from the deity towards Elder Sharp.


    Bang!


    The holy lord of the Vasteras Holy Land raised his right hand, and a fist-sized golden ancient seal flew into the sky.


    It magnified infinitely and turned into a huge golden sea


    shook even more. The sounds of voices chanting prayers echoed from within the abnormal vision.


    All these made Elder Sharp look even more dominating and noble, much like an incarnation of a deity from the Immortal Realm.


    Whoosh!


    Within a blink of an eye, Elder Sharp rushed directly to the sect leader of the Kirin Sect.


    The latter was frightened out of his wits that he turned around and ran away.


    However, Elder Sharp''s bodily movement skill implied that he had cultivated the Flame Scripture to the extreme. His whole body and mind seemed to converge in the same rhythm with the sky.


    Whoosh!


    In just a heartbeat, Elder Sharp had already stood behind the sect leader of the Kirin Sect.


    "Sir, please help me!"


    the man roared with all his might, begging his comrades�C�Cthe other holy lords�C�Cto help, but it was unfortunately to no avail.


    Puff!


    Without giving the poor sect leader any chance, Elder Sharp stretched out his hand and pointed at the former, sending more than a dozen swords slashing towards him.


    Aaaaah!


    The sect leader of the Kirin Sect let out a shrill scream as his blood splashed in the air while his body was chopped like a wood fire.


    In just one attack, a sect leader of a first-rate sect was reduced to merely ashes and with nothing left of him.


    At that moment, silence suddenly enveloped the whole world.


    Everyone who witnessed what just happened couldn''t believe what they saw. Their mouths agape and eyes were wide open in utter shock. All they could hear was the sound of their gulp as they await what was to happen next.

 Chapter 1789 Elder Sharp Defeated The Enemy (Part One)

    "Hmm! All of you, the members of the seven sects, have bad intentions and are planning to destroy the heritage of the Flame Holy Land. But I will make you pay for it with your own blood!"


    Elder Sharp''s black hair fluttered in the cool wind as his eyes became as sharp as a knife. He stretched out his hand and pointed at the Sect-protecting Array below. As if on cue, the Sect-protecting Array started trembling vigorously. All of a sudden, the blazing divine radiance erupted once again.


    Along with that, countless rays of divine radiance rose up and then turned into enormous swords.


    Thousands of swords went up into the air. And wherever they went, the void was completely penetrated. In fact, they could even give insight into the depths of the void.


    Suddenly, finding an apt opportunity, Elder Sharp rushed towards the sect leader of the Cyan Sect.


    Bang!


    Those gigantic swords immediately went into a formation. They began to take positions beside Elder Sharp. Then they started moving towards the enemy at an immense speed.


    At the same time, all the Taoist artists who were in the small world in front of Elder Sharp, began to chant the ancient scriptures. They were in a voice so loud that it resonated everywhere - probably throughout heaven and earth. As they kept chanting, a mysterious unknown aura engulfed Elder Sharp, making him look like a deity looking down on every living creature.


    As that happened, the nine-story scarlet pagoda began shaking continuously. A lot of blood red energy was flowing out of the tower. It was so terrifying to see that the whole sky turned into a dark shade of red.


    At that moment, the other people could do nothing but stare at Elder Sharp with their eyes wide open as they were filled with surprise.


    eak of those mountains was as solid as an actual mountain peak.


    Nearly at the same time, a shining halberd appeared in his hand. This halberd was blazing with black fire. It seemed to encompass a murderous aura.


    Bang!


    The moment the leader of the Cyan Sect brandished his halberd, a horrible dark light shot out and dashed towards Elder Sharp. It moved so quickly that it looked like a long, terrifying black river.


    But in the small world behind Elder Sharp, a Taoist man clad in ancient armor who was sitting cross-legged while meditating, suddenly stood up and slowly walked out with a magic treasure.


    He swept the magic treasure into the air. Instantly, all those one hundred and eight huge mountains were blown up into nothingness. It was as if they hadn''t existed in the first place.


    Bang!


    The magic treasure struck the halberd of the sect leader of Cyan Sect and caused a sharp sound of metals colliding. Violent shock waves of high energy spread in all directions.


    The sect leader of Cyan Sect was jostled as if he was struck by lightning. He flew backwards. His palm was bleeding and the skin between the fingers were torn due to the strong energy.

 Chapter 1790 Elder Sharp Defeated The Enemy (Part Two)

    Elder Sharp was far stronger than he was. And now he realized that he was simply not in a position to fight back.


    Closely following the sect leader of Cyan Sect, Elder Sharp stretched out a palm. It rushed through the air and struck the leader of the Cyan Sect.


    The newly-formed palm was very broad and powerful, flowing with a mysterious aura like a millstone. Instantly, he wiped out the vital energy force on the surface of the body of the leader of the Cyan Sect.


    "Ah!"


    The leader of Cyan Sect shouted at the top of his lungs before he was torn to pieces. The debris which was earlier his body, flew in all directions.


    Another leader of the top sect had been eliminated.


    Silence prevailed all around.


    The world seemed to have gone completely quiet.


    At this juncture, the seven major sects had given up all the hopes they had.


    The strength of an ancient of the Flame Holy Land, coming back from hundreds of thousands of years ago, was too terrifying.


    Fighting against five supreme ultimate magical treasures alone, he didn''t show any sign of losing. He even ended up killing two sect leaders of the top-ranking sects.


    Elder Sharp''s strength was beyond anyone''s expectation and imagination.


    Of course, it was with the help of the ultimate magical treasure of the Flame Holy Land and the power of the Sect-protecting Array that Elder Sharp was able to do all that.


    Otherwise, if it was only the strength of Elder Sharp, it would be impossible for him to contend against five ultimate magical treasures.


    Only the legendary great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm would fight against the ultimate magical treasure with his own strength instead of borrowing power from


    ith deadly silence.


    It was extremely depressing and horrifying.


    No one uttered even a word.


    "Ha ha! There are so many people here. It looks like I have missed something."


    Suddenly, a loud laughter that resonated in the air came from the far distance in the sky.


    Suddenly, several huge warships came into vision tearing through the sky. They reached the space in the sky above the Flame Holy Land.


    On the warships, many flags could be seen fluttering in the wind. On every one of the flags, there was a beautiful word and it read ''Han'', representing the Han Clan.


    The people of the Han Clan, which was one of the three major clans in the East Mainland, had finally arrived.


    "I am the master of the Han Clan. I take opportunity to speak on behalf of the members of the Han Clan and would like to congratulate you all on the reconstruction ceremony of the Flame Holy Land!"


    A tall, middle-aged man walked out from one of the warships and laughed, cupping his hands. He was a man who possessed a heroic vibe around him. All of a sudden, all eyes were set upon the warships and the middle-aged man who had stepped out.

 Chapter 1791 Arrival Of The Fire Crow Race

    Upon seeing the chief of the Han Clan, Elder Sharp made several gestures with his hands, waving them in the air. Immediately, the light curtain which enveloped the Sect-protecting Array disappeared, and the entire array became visible for everyone to see.


    People outside the array could see the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land again.


    "Ha-ha! You are the chief of the Han Clan. Welcome!"


    Elder Brendan greeted as he opened his arms to welcome the new arrival.


    Being one of the three prominent clans, the Han Clan was the only top force in the East Mainland that was not hostile to the Flame Holy Land.


    In fact, for the past decades, the Han Clan had been secretly helping the Flame Holy Land in a lot of their endeavors.


    Just then.


    Caw! Caw! Caw!


    On the other side, hair-raising howls could be heard from the distant sky.


    Soon, a raging fire sea appeared above the horizon and moved towards the direction of the Flame Holy Land. There was a heat wave in the air. Austin could feel the heat was coming from the immense fire.


    The sea of flames came to a standstill right above the Flame Holy Land.


    "I am from the fire crow race. I and my people have come to congratulate you on your rebuilding of the Flame Holy Land!" said a thin Taoist loudly.


    He stood tall and talked with authority as he cupped his hands in front of him.


    ''They are from the fire crow race.''


    Everyone was shocked and stared at the fire sea.


    The fire crow race suddenly appeared in the Sunset City not long ago, and this shocked the whole East Mainland.


    However, they had kept a low profile and had not mingled with people in the outside world ever since they re-appeared.


    Out of the blue, they had come here to attend the reestablishment ceremony of the Flame Holy Land.


    The three elders and four stewards of the Flame Holy Land did not understand what was going on.


    ''Our holy land isn''t friends with the fire crow race.


    Why did they come here?'' they wondered.


    "Hello Austin! It''s nice to see you again.


    I heard that you are now the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land. I am here to offer my congratulations on the rebuilding of your sect. Together with my folks we rejoice with you and your people.


    I came here uninvited. I hope I did not cause you too much trouble," the thin Taoist said with a smile.


    He fixed his eyes on Austin.


    After hearing this, people realized that members of the fire crow race came because of Austin.


    People started asking themselves why members of the fire crow race who had just reappeared after a long time would be good friends with Austi


    and earth. Each flag was as red as blood and emitted powerful evil aura into the air. It looked as though they had been dyed red by the blood of people they had murdered in the past.


    People on the ground, cowered in fear.


    They knew the power of the eighty-one flags produced horrible results.


    The three holy lords and the two clan chiefs stared at the eighty-one big flags in the void as they danced beside Ward. Every movement sent out a spirit of threat and fear among them.


    It was the main reason the three holy lands and the three noble clans could not defeat Ward, despite their power and strength. The eighty-one flags was enough to protect Ward and kill them all.


    The eighty-one big flags was the only magic weapon that could fight against the ultimate magical treasure in the East Mainland!


    "Humph!"


    The chief of the Ji Clan stared at Ward, unable to say anything.


    "Ward, don''t waste your time on them. You are our guests. Please come in!"


    said Elder Brendan.


    Elder Sharp once again threw together formulas and shot them towards the Sect-protecting Array.


    The entrance to the Flame Holy Land became visible on the array once again.


    With a single wave of his hand, Ward led a thousand of his subordinates into the array and landed on the ground.


    "Humph!


    Brat, get your ass over here. I am your father. Are you really pretending that you don''t know me?"


    Ward shouted towards Bray who was standing beside Austin.


    Bray exhaled deeply and ran towards Ward in a hurry. It seemed like he was terrified of Ward.


    ''I can''t believe that Bray is Ward''s son, '' Austin told himself silently, surprised.


    He could not believe that his friend was the son of the most powerful and notorious bandit.

 Chapter 1792 Retreat Of The People From Seven Top Sects

    "You bum around all day and do nothing.


    You should learn from your elder brother. I will be appeased if you can be at least half as good as him,"


    Ward scolded Bray, showing disappointment.


    "Dad! Please stop comparing me to my brother.


    I will never be like him,"


    Bray grumbled in a low voice.


    "What did you just say? You dared answer back?"


    Ward shouted as he placed his hands on his waist and glared angrily at his son.


    "No, I said nothing!"


    Bray was terrified of his father. He knew very well what he was capable of doing.


    Ward soon calmed down and relaxed. He took Bray to the seat prepared for him and sat down.


    "Humph!" the chief of the Han Clan snorted with a disgusted look on his face.


    They assigned Ward to sit next to him. When the chief of the Han Clan saw Ward sit next to him, he turned his head away.


    It turned out that Ward had once ransacked the mines of the Han Clan with his men and stole a multitude of crystals.


    "Ha-ha! Come on, Mr. Han, don''t be so mean to me. I will stop robbing your crystals anymore, alright? This is a joyous occasion. We are here to celebrate!"


    Ward said smiling.


    "You better remember what you said," the chief of the Han Clan answered coldly.


    His face relaxed as he tried to hide the smile on his face.


    Everyone in the East Mainland knew that much as Ward was the notorious leader of the bandits, he lived off robbing people, and he was a highly principled man. He always kept his promise. And his statement was such a relief.


    On the other side, the Peacock King, the Roc King and the Flood Dragon King were all talking with the chief of the fire crow race.


    The Peacock King used to be the leader of the beast race in the East Mainland, but the chief of the fire crow race was considered more senior than him.


    They considered the strength of the chief of the fire crow race to be immeasurable.


    The Peacock King was startled by the demonic aura he was releasing from time to time.


    By now, the entire Flame Holy Land was filled with people.


    There were the people of the Deep Sea Commercial House, Peacock King and his crew, the people of the Han Clan, the members of the fire crow race, and Ward and his subordinates. The total number reached eighty thousand!


    Most of the guests were from the beast race and the fir


    ore. It meant that the people of the Flame Holy Land would not fight alone. They were surrounded by powerful leaders and strong cultivators, all willing to fight and protect them.


    The beast race, the fire crow race, the Deep Sea Commercial House, Ward and the Han Clan had formed powerful allegiance to the Flame Holy Land.


    Each of them represented the most powerful force in the East Mainland.


    Now that they had chosen to take the side of the Flame Holy Land, no one would risk provoking the Flame Holy Land and its people.


    The high-level members of the seven sects came to the realization that they could not antagonize the people of the Flame Holy Land the way they did before.


    Soon, the sky had cleared. People of the seven sects were nowhere to be seen.


    Elder Sharp put away the nine-story scarlet tower and slowly descended to the ground where the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land was located.


    In an instant, everyone in the headquarters including the guests swarmed towards Elder Sharp.


    Elder Sharp was born hundreds of thousands of years ago, and he showcased his fighting ability. It was for everyone to see and witness during the battle.


    Everyone was still in the state of shock.


    The chief of the fire crow race, the Peacock King, the chief of the Han Clan, Yannick, Ward, the Roc King and the Flood Dragon King all went forward and greeted Elder Sharp. Their heads bowed down in respect.


    Elder Sharp remained kind to all the guests. He smiled and shook hands with everyone with no air of conceit or pride.

 Chapter 1793 The Rebuild Of The Flame Holy Land

    In a little while, the much-awaited moment finally came.


    "Everyone, please follow me to the altar. Let us all pay our respect to the deity of heaven and earth and the ancestors of the Flame Holy Land!"


    Elder Sharp stood up.


    All the people of the Flame Holy Land followed Elder Sharp and stepped on the altar in the center of the big square.


    Elder Sharp stood in front of the line. He was chanting a prayer as he led people of the Flame Holy Land to pay their respect to the deity of heaven and earth, and the ancestors of the Flame Holy Land.


    At this time, the entire altar was constantly bursting out with dazzling mysterious runes.


    The seven color rays of sunlight that wreathed the altar created a mysterious aura. On top of it were shadows of beasts that continuously appeared one after another.


    This gathering was a formal ceremony. No one dwelt on the thought whether the heaven, the earth, the spirits, the ancestors, would accept their worship and prayers.


    It had been a practice in the East Mainland that every sect would hold such a ceremony on its inauguration.


    The ceremony symbolized the official establishment of a sect.


    "From now on, we will rebuild the Flame Holy Land back into its glorious days. It will stand in the East Mainland once again.


    To the deities of heaven and earth and our ancestors, with your blessings, may the Flame Holy Land be prosperous from now on!"


    Elder Sharp chanted as he ended his prayer.


    Elder Sharp imbued his voice with power upon uttering that last sentence. It sent billowing sound waves everywhere, creating an enormous momentum equal to ten thousand galloping horses.


    The whole world resonated with Elder Sharp''s thunderous voice.


    Elder Sharp led the entire people of the Flame Holy Land to bow repeatedly in conclusion of the rebuilding ceremony.


    "Congratulations! Finally, your Flame Holy Land will now be rebuild.


    Elder Brendan, this is a simple gift from our Deep Sea Commercial House.


    Please kindly accept it."


    Yannick then waved his hand, and a Space Ring instantly flew towards Elder Brendan.


    Elder Brendan was shocked after he scanned the Space Ring with his spiritual sense.


    It contained piles of money on it.


    "Although I''m very grateful, but I think it''s too much. I don''t think I can take it."


    Elder Brendan shook his head.


    "Ha-ha! It''s not that much. Don''t mention it.


    Please take it. If you will refuse my gift, then you are really looking down on me,"


    said Yannick.


    Elder Brendan was left with no choice but to take his gift.


    The Peacock King, the leader of the fire crow race, the clan leader of the Han Clan, and Ward also gave their presents in a Space Ring.


    Each Space Ring contained an enormous amount of wealth that impressed Elder Brendan greatly.


    E


    d attacked the Flame Holy Land. However, they were merciless defeated, and they all fled in disgrace.


    The sect leaders of two first-rate sects, the Kirin Sect and the Cyan Sect, were killed during the battle in Flame Holy Land.


    It was a battle between the people of the seven major sects and one person from the Flame Holy Land.


    That person was an ancient man from hundreds of thousands of years ago that had been resurrected recently in the Flame Holy Land.


    The ancient man stood against the combined forces of the seven major sects and defeated them all on his own.


    This was just a legend!


    The news about the alliance formation of the five forces with the Flame holy land also circulated at the East Mainland. The attendance of the Peacock King with the beast race, the fire crow race, the Han Clan, the Deep Sea Commercial House, and Ward at the ceremony in the Flame Holy Land created a huge stir.


    "The Flame Holy Land has truly risen. Now that it has been rebuilt, and has many powerful allies, no one in the East Mainland would dare to provoke the Flame Holy Land!"


    "Yes. The balance in the Eastern Mainland is going to change. In the future when the Flame Holy Land has grown stronger, it will take an important role in the East Mainland."


    "The old man from hundreds of thousands of years ago of the Flame Holy Land defeated the joint forces of the seven major sects all by himself.


    He deserves to be called the strongest and most powerful man in the East Mainland."


    The reconstruction of the Flame Holy Land had been the talk of the town of every warrior in the East Mainland.


    A holy land that disappeared for more than a thousand years and was now being reconstructed attracted everyone''s attention.


    Every warrior in the East Mainland was now aware that the Flame Holy Land was very powerful now that it was being rebuilt.

 Chapter 1794 The Sword Emperor In The Prime Martial World

    At this point, Austin had already successfully returned to the Five Elements City.


    With Elder Sharp at the helm of the Flame Holy Land''s headquarters, he was sure that no one would dare stir up any kind of trouble there.


    The three elders and four stewards, on the other hand, took care of the daily, mundane affairs that kept the Flame Holy Land alive.


    Everything was going well. Now, all they needed to do was to expand their territory and to recruit more disciples.


    Earth Hermit had already left the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    According to him, he was going to find a quiet and secluded place in order to cultivate alone and in peace. He was planning on reaching higher realms.


    Over the past year, he had helped Elder Sharp in repairing the Sect-protecting Array of the Flame Holy Land. During that period, he learned a lot about ancient arrays.


    Also, with the help and guidance from Elder Sharp, he was about to make a breakthrough.


    The moment Austin returned to the Five Elements City, he began to cultivate in seclusion.


    In the castellan mansion, a piece of dust was in the corner of his secret room.


    This dust was Austin''s City model.


    Austin sat silently, cross-legged in the middle of a deserted street in his City model. His eyes were closed, and he was focused on running the Golden Sun Scripture.


    Streaks of golden light were coming out of his body, effectively making him look like some kind of a deity.


    In his elixir field, the Fire Stela was busy refining one of the natural vessels of dragon energy.


    A strong spiritual energy was continuously gushing out of the said natural vessel, flowing through all the energy meridians that could be found on Austin''s body.


    Austin had four other natural vessels of dragon energy inside of him.


    After ten days of strenuous cultivation, a low rumble suddenly manifested from Austin''s body.


    Apparently, immense amounts of golden vital energy was flowing through his energy meridians.


    Because of this, all of his energy meridians were expanding rapidly.


    "A sign of a breakthrough..." Austin whispered to himself, smiling.


    "Brat," a disembodied voice echoed in Austin''s Soul Sea. It was the Flame Emperor''s. "Based on my observations, it''s clear that you''ll be going through the Thunderstroke Doom as go to your next breakthrough.


    So you better start getting out of your City model and find a place far from any civilization to stage your breakthrough.


    Because if you don''t..." the voice trailed off, making his reminder ominous.


    "No one knows what will happen next."


    "Really?" Austin asked, not fully comprehending what had just been said to him.


    "Do you really think that I might experience the Thunderstroke Doom this time?"


    The possibility of that happening stunned him.


    "Yes," the Flame Emperor answered firmly. "The rules of heaven and earth here are diffe


    ful and contained sword intent.


    Austin was sure that they could destroy anything in this world.


    After observing the behaviors of the sword light for a few minutes, Austin found himself realizing that their direction, trajectory, and speed were following some set rules.


    Several beams of sword light worked together and locked down an area in order to block it. He was sure that no living thing would be able to survive in that area.


    Then, it dawned on him.


    "It''s a sword array!" he exclaimed, surprised and excited. He could not help but be shocked by what he had just discovered.


    For a normal person, everything that was happening was random and chaotic. But for him, it all made sense.


    Five beams of sword light soared into the sky at the same time.


    Each sword light was of a different color.


    The five beams of sword light contained different energies, and they gathered together to become a more powerful force. As they did that, they created distorted realities. ''A proof of their power, '' Austin thought.


    To him, these sword lights perfectly explain what true swordsmanship was.


    Austin was totally immersed thinking about the sword light.


    "What? What''s going on?"


    As Austin concentrated all his attention on sword light, the lower bottom of the cliff began to light up. The flashing was making up figures, but he couldn''t understand what they were.


    Austin turned to look at the spot where these flashes were occurring.


    There, words start to become more and more prominent. Slowly, Austin was able to read what it was saying:


    "I am here to study the sword skills. I have finally completed the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship. After I mastered this sword skill, I also had made great progress in my swordsmanship! I''m the Sword Emperor from the Prime Martial World!"


    Austin''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "The Sword Emperor of the Prime Martial World?" he whispered.

 Chapter 1795 The Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship

    Austin was shocked by what he had seen.


    The Sword Emperor was a great master of the Emperor Realm in the Prime Martial World.


    However, some people said that he later left the Prime Martial World to go to a higher level world.


    Austin didn''t expect that the Sword Emperor went to the Divine Continent during that time to learn swordsmanship in the Divine Sword Cliff.


    What shocked him more was that the Sword Emperor had already gotten the second half of the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship here.


    The Sword Emperor found the first half of the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship in an ancient relic.


    It was said that the sword marks on the Divine Sword Cliff were left by a great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm in the ancient times when he was practicing swordsmanship here.


    ''Are they somehow connected?'' thought Austin inwardly.


    He was lost in various fancies and conjectures.


    All of a sudden, the glittering characters on the cliff flashed out and rushed into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Then a phantom figure appeared in it.


    The figure looked like a regal emperor with thick beard and round eyes.


    ''The Sword Emperor!''


    Austin almost cried out.


    He had already seen this man when he was in the Prime Martial World. But what he was seeing right now was the shadow of the Sword Emperor again.


    As far as he could remember, he had seen this man''s shadow in the statue of the Sword Emperor that he had gotten before.


    That was why he was able to easily recognize this shadow when it appeared in his Soul Sea.


    To his surprise, the shadow began to speak.


    "You were able to trigger this wisp of my spiritual soul. This only means that fate decided for us to meet," said the shadow slowly.


    The emperor''s shadow spoke in a slow but domineering manner. His hands were behind his back.


    "Back then, I lived in front of the cliff to learn swordsmanship. I had found the first half of this swordsmanship in an ancient relic of the Prime Martial World years ago. Finally, I''ve gotten the second half of this extraordinary swordsmanship here. I collected the unique swordsmanship which is extremely overbearing. But, as long as you can cultivate both the first and second halves, you can chop everything in the world with the sword intent."


    Austin listened intently to the shadow of the Sword Emperor. He was still in shock.


    "Since we are destined to meet, I will now teach you the entire swordsmanship," the shadow added.


    Then the Sword Emperor''s shadow suddenly exploded and turned into information which was slowly showed in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Austin read the information hurriedly.


    He couldn''t help but tremble in excitement.


    The information was the second half of the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship.


    After reading the information, Austin sat in front of the cliff with his legs crossed. He closed his eyes and immersed himself in the second half of the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship.


    For one day, Austin had chewed the second half of the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship over and over again.


    "Swoosh!"


    Austin opened his eyes slowly. Shock was written all over his face with what he had discovered.


    It turned out, the Dominant Spiritual S


    pleasantly surprised.


    Those giant streaks of sword-light that came out of the Divine Sword Cliff didn''t attack him. Instead, they all merged with the five lines of sword-light that were revolving around him.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Thousands of huge streaks from the Divine Sword Cliff kept on merging with the five lines of sword-light.


    The whole world was overwhelmed by the terrible sword-lights.


    Austin was now covered with the blazing sword-light. He wasn''t visible anymore.


    Meanwhile, in the Five Elements City.


    An uproar rose among the crowd.


    Many figures immediately soared into the sky and looked into the direction of the Divine Sword Cliff from afar.


    They stood in surprise as they began to see what was happening.


    "What''s wrong? I have never seen such a large number of terrifying sword-light streaks in the Divine Sword Cliff before." "Yes, you''re right. I''ve been living in the Five Elements City for several years but this is my first time to see the Divine Sword Cliff like this."


    "Something terrible must have happened there!"


    "Could it be that there are some extremely rare treasures on the Divine Sword Cliff tonight so it''s showing such an abnormal phenomenon?"


    The warriors who were floating in the air were discussing among themselves.


    "Let''s go and have a look. Maybe there is really a rare treasure there," said one warrior.


    There was a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    "It is said that a great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm was practicing his swordsmanship there in ancient times. Do you think he''d left any treasures?" asked another warrior.


    Everyone thought of the possibility and they all became excited.


    "Wow!" exclaimed all the warriors.


    Their hearts skipped a beat upon imagining the possible rare treasure.


    If there was really a treasure left by the great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm, it must definitely attract everybody''s attention. Even the holy lords and the clan chiefs would fight over it.


    Thinking about it, the warriors in the Five Elements City immediately used their bodily movement skills and rushed towards the Divine Sword Cliff.

 Chapter 1796 Assassins From The Slaughtering Sect

    Moments later, the Divine Sword Cliff was surrounded by a multitude of cultivators.


    However, even with their number, no one dared to get closer to the cliff.


    It was because the space in front of it had been swallowed up by a mighty sword-light.


    An enormous sword light, which emitted extremely terrifying sword intent, rushed to a specific spot on the threshold of the cliff.


    Since Austin was wrapped in the dazzling radiant sword light, no cultivator saw him.


    The sword intent was so formidable that cultivators couldn''t perceive him even with the aid of their spiritual senses.


    Among the crowd, however, was an old man with gray hair who had spotted him inside the sword-light.


    ''It''s him!''


    the old man thought as he stared at Austin in shock.


    "It seems like he had figured out the secret of the Divine Sword Cliff.


    A few hundred thousand years have passed, and such blazing sword-light appeared once again.


    Looks like this young man is as talented as that man in swordsmanship!"


    The old man was extremely shocked that he could hardly calm himself down.


    "The sword light is too terrifying. I can''t even get close to it!"


    "So do I. Only those top cultivators from the holy lands or prominent clans could approach it.


    Ordinary ones like us will be dead once the sword-light hits us!"


    "Looks like we have to wait until it depletes if we want to find out what''s going on."


    A thousand cultivators gathered around the cliff as they talked, and discussed the intensified sword light.


    As Austin was surrounded by the radiant light, he didn''t notice the cultivators that flocked nearby.


    Streaks of sword-light integrated with the five beaming light around him.


    Meanwhile, Austin concentrated on comprehending how the five elements worked.


    The sword lights from the cliff contained very profound rules of five elements.


    It would be evidently arduous to understand how it functioned.


    Time went by slowly, and the number of cultivators gathered around the cliff increased.


    Their loud voices filled the entire cliff as they waited patiently.


    No one dared to leave, obviously anticipating to see what was to happen.


    The sword cliff was known to be connected to an ancient cultivator who had reached the Immortal Transfor


    rnal Scripture.


    Instantly, he faded away and disappeared into thin air.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Many dozen sharp, cold swords pierced through the place where Austin had just sat on.


    As those sharp blades hit the ground, they knew they failed to hit their target.


    Austin had thoroughly vanished from their sight.


    Much to their irritation, those men in black robes finally decided to show themselves.


    "How could this be? It''s impossible!"


    one of them exclaimed in disbelief.


    He and his companions looked quite appalled to see no signs of Austin.


    Their combined efforts in executing their brilliant secret skills to assassinate Austin had been put in vain.


    They made sure to exhaustively plan everything to make sure that they could finish off Austin with just a single blow. However, Austin unexpectedly disappeared in an instant.


    As those men glanced around, still dumbfounded, Austin''s figure suddenly loomed in the void.


    He moved at an incredibly fast speed, making him appear like a streak of light.


    His white Infernal Sword rested in his hand as he rapidly dashed forward.


    Swish!


    In just a swift motion of his hands, his sword pierced through one of the assassins.


    Because Austin''s movement was as fast as a strike of lightning, the assassin in black cloak could not dodge the attack.


    As a result, he was cut in half, much like a freshly butchered meat.


    His bones and flesh were thrown into the air as his blood splashed, creating a small red river on the ground.

 Chapter 1797 Kill The Killer

    After he cut a dark figure in half with his sword, Austin instantly vanished again soon.


    The other assassins were too flabbergasted with how fast Austin moved.


    Realizing that his bodily movement skill and martial arts skill were pretty much the same as the Slaughtering Scripture they practiced, they knew his techniques were exquisite assassinating skills too.


    Swish!


    The moment those killers hesitated, Austin took the opportunity to disappear again into thin air.


    He drew close to the other two killers and swung his Infernal Sword at them.


    The white light emerged out of nowhere and shot forward, targeting the heads of the two assassins.


    Puff!


    Their heads flung into the air as their blood dripped on the ground.


    The other killers, afraid that it might be their turn next, stepped back in shock and vanished like lightning.


    But their mission was to kill Austin, and seeing that he was still very much alive and kicking, they couldn''t give up so easily.


    Suddenly, a dozen figures slipped towards Austin from all directions.


    "Humph! That won''t work on me,"


    Austin snorted.


    The Earth Hermit had told Austin before that in the East Mainland, the Infernal Sect had a much longer history than the Slaughtering Sect.


    The Infernal Sect was a killer organization founded more than a million years ago.


    While the Slaughtering Sect was just founded long after the Infernal Sect had disappeared.


    The Infernal Scripture of the Infernal Sect was much more powerful than the Slaughtering Scripture of the Slaughtering Sect. Heck, it was the most powerful ancient scripture in the killers'' world!


    Therefore, in terms of assassinating skills, Austin was actually more powerful than these killers.


    "They are killers from the Slaughtering Sect!"


    "Someone hired assassins to kill Austin!"


    the onlookers around them uttered in a low voice.


    Many of them were terrified to see the assassins in person.


    After all, the Slaughtering Sect was a mysterious and dangerous organization of assassins that did not usually show themselves in public.


    It was a nightmare for most warriors to be targeted by their killers.


    They hid in the dark like snakes, gawking, and keeping their eyes on their prey. Nobody could tell when they would


    netrated the void.


    Ah!


    Simultaneous cries of pain blasted.


    Then, the five killers were taken out of their concealment and presented to the public.


    Four of the killers had been cut in half by the streaks of sword light and died.


    Only one killer remained alive, although severely injured with his feet was entirely cut off.


    Evidently, he could not resist the powerful sword light that Austin had just unleashed.


    At this moment, all the cultivators around were extremely dumbfounded. Austin had just slaughtered thirteen killers who were sent to assassinate him.


    He did that effortlessly, and none of them could run away.


    Everyone fixated their glance at Austin, slowly recognizing how horrifyingly powerful he was.


    Meanwhile, Austin held the white Infernal Sword, his eyes cold and murderous as if he was the God of death.


    ''Austin really deserves his reputation. He is indeed a fearsome, evil demon in the East Mainland.''


    most of the cultivators told themselves.


    In a blink of an eye, Austin dashed forward and flashed beside the last killer.


    With a wave of his hand, a strand of golden vital energy force was shot out, sealing the body of the killer.


    "Tell me, who instructed you to kill me?!"


    Austin''s voice was full of killing intent as he began his interrogation.


    "Well, since our task failed, there is nothing to talk about.


    Kill me!"


    A hoarse voice came out of the killer''s mouth, willingly ready to face death as a loyal assassin of the Slaughtering Sect.

 Chapter 1798 A Low-profile Master

    "Answer me. Be honest or your soul will be ruined!"


    Austin said in a cold voice.


    Bang!


    The moment Austin finished his words, the killer''s head exploded. He died on the spot.


    Austin frowned in disappointment.


    ''Probably this is a rule for the members of the Slaughtering Sect.


    If the assassin fails in his mission and gets caught accidentally, his head will explode automatically.


    In this way, no one would be able to track down the headquarters of the Slaughtering Sect, '' he thought.


    "Are you all right, Austin?"


    Suddenly he saw a dozen figures in the sky. Quickly they landed beside Austin.


    They were the disciples of the Flame Holy Land. Rahul was among them too.


    "I''ve heard that killers from the Slaughtering Sect had appeared and wanted to assassinate you. So I rushed here immediately,"


    said Rahul.


    In the last six months, Austin had spent most of his time practicing sword skills in the Divine Sword Cliff.


    Rahul had attended to all the daily affairs in the Five Elements City in his absence.


    "Don''t worry; I''m good. I managed to kill them all. Let''s go back,"


    Austin replied calmly.


    He led the disciples of the Flame Holy Land and they began their journey back to the Five Elements City.


    He knew how to practice the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship. If he wanted to employ that sword skill to full capacity, he needed to have a better understanding of the rules of five elements and needed to do more practice.


    Since he had already learnt how to use that sword skill, there was no reason for him to continue staying in the Divine Sword Cliff.


    Austin and his companions were on their way back to the Five Elements City.


    "Congratulations, Holy Heritor! You have figured out the secret of the Divine Sword Cliff!


    You are the second person I know, who has been able to do that."


    A voice suddenly reached their ears. Austin found it a familiar one.


    "It''s you, sir!"


    Austin was surprised when he found an old man standing before him. It was the man who had accompanied him to the Divine Sword Cliff last time.


    "What''s going on? What do you know about that secret?" Austin asked.


    He was curious to know what the old man meant.


    "Long time ago, a man accidentally saw the sword-light of the Divine Sword Cliff while he was passing the Five Elements City.


    Then he comprehended swordsmanship in front of the Divine Sword Cliff, like you did.


    In the end, he was able to figure out the secret of the cliff,"


    t


    his eyes turning sharp.


    "Recently, the royal troops of the Flame Kingdom could be seen near the Fire City, the River City and the Five Elements City.


    Upon that, I''ve heard that the royal family of the Flame Kingdom has issued orders secretly.


    They wanted all the other cities inside the kingdom to be cut off from relationships with the Fire City, the River City and the Five Elements City. They forbade people to do business with the people in the three cities.


    Besides, all the citizens of the kingdom are forbidden from entering the Fire City, the River City and the Five Elements City.


    If anyone doesn''t follow the orders, he will be charged with treason and even executed.


    These days, we''ve got fewer visitors to this city.


    No people from other cities have come here.


    Some timid common people in the city left secretly because they didn''t want to get into trouble,"


    Rahul replied.


    "Well, it''s time to take back the power from the royal family,"


    Austin snorted coldly.


    A thousand years ago, the Flame Kingdom was originally a subsidiary of the Flame Holy Land, and it was completely under the control of the latter.


    After the destruction of the Flame Holy Land, the royal family of the Flame Kingdom sided with one of the three prominent clans��the Ji Clan and became the subsidiary of the Ji Clan.


    "I think the people of the Ji Clan is behind all this.


    Otherwise, the royal family of the Flame Kingdom doesn''t dare to challenge our holy land publicly.


    Well, this time, I will take control over this kingdom," Austin said.


    A cold light flashed in his eyes as he thought over everything what they had decided.

 Chapter 1799 How About Now

    Austin turned to Rahul and yelled orders at him to take charge of the Five Elements City. He nodded and gestured for the other disciples to follow Rahul during his absence.


    Afterwards, he went to the depth of the castellan mansion and stood in the teleportation array. With a flash, he traveled back to the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    Even though it didn''t feel like it, it had been more than half a year since Austin had been at the headquarters.


    The surroundings had changed drastically. His eyes couldn''t stop moving as he took it all in.


    All around the headquarters there were huge mountains. Each one was rounded and towering over the one before it.


    In between the mountains, trees and other foliage were scattered on the ground.


    The Flame Holy Land was deemed the headquarters of a big sect and now it had the surroundings to match it.


    The area used to be miles of scarlet desert. There wasn''t a drop of greenery in sight. Now, no one would be able to tell that it was once barren.


    Austin''s eyes widened as he took it all in. The headquarters was beautiful and he was glad to be home.


    He admired the work of the Sect-protecting Array of the Flame Holy Land. It had been around since ancient times and was responsible for altering the location.


    The array was big enough to change the topography of the surrounding area. Austin couldn''t believe that arrays had so much power that they could still amaze him.


    Smiling, Austin strolled inside and wandered until he came across another human. It took him several minutes before he stumbled across Elder Sharp.


    The three elders and four stewards had already gone out so Elder Sharp was left in charge.


    The Flame Holy Land had just been rebuilt, and everything needed to be upgraded.


    Therefore, the three elders and four stewards had been very busy over the past six months. They had been building and organizing with other clans and races.


    After lots of negotiating, the Flame Holy Land had convinced the Deep Sea Commercial House to work with them in all aspects.


    In addition, the Han Clan, one of the three large clans; the beast race, found residing in the East Mainland; and the fire crow race were very close to the Flame Holy Land.


    They had managed to enlist these clans and races but they still had to work to develop relationships with their leaders and people.


    Therefore, the three elders and four stewards often went out to communicate with them and deal with all kinds of affairs.


    It was the job of the three elders to travel to the East Mainland and recruit more potential disciples. The job wasn''t easy and often took several days.


    Elder Sharp, on the other hand, stayed in the headquarters and took char


    white slender neck had also turned strangely red.


    She continued to look up at Austin and he could tell that she was nervous and fascinated.


    At that moment, Caroline felt that she was about to melt in his love.


    ''Damn it! That was close!


    I almost forgot about that Lothario!''


    he thought, jumping in surprise.


    Then Austin concentrated and formed a thick spiritual sense wall in his Soul Sea, which blocked it from others completely.


    "Damn it! You brat!


    I wanted to see what would happen next. Don''t you know it''s impolite to interrupt?


    I''m trapped in here with nothing to do.


    Can''t I have some entertainment?"


    The Flame Emperor cursed from Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Once Austin had sealed his Soul Sea, the Flame Emperor couldn''t see what was happening with Austin and Caroline any longer. He sighed.


    "Damn it! When I successfully rebuild my body, I will find a bunch of beautiful girls and surround myself with them to make up for what I have suffered over the past thousand years!"


    the flame emperor said with hatred.


    "What''s wrong, Austin?"


    she asked in a low voice.


    "Nothing. Let''s continue.


    You are so beautiful, Caroline,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Stop it, Austin. When did you learn to be so naughty?"


    Caroline was a little shy, but her heart was overjoyed to hear him say it.


    "Hey, you need to hear it. It''s true,"


    he whispered in her ear, which made her giggle and blush harder.


    Completely taken aback, Caroline stared up at Austin. Her mind was no longer functioning properly.


    She closed her eyes and soaked in every sense and breath.


    There wasn''t any more fight in her. She didn''t want to resist him.


    "Caroline, we have to take this step sooner or later. How about now..."


    he said, lowering his head and whispering into her ears.

 Chapter 1800 Violets Inherited Martial Skill

    "What?" she said while trying to catch her breath. Her clothes had been disheveled when she was making out with Austin a few seconds ago.


    Her heart was beating faster, for she knew what Austin meant.


    "Do you miss Ivy and Sue?"


    she asked abruptly in a low voice.


    Austin was stunned with her unexpected question.


    "Of course, I miss them," he replied.


    He smiled tenderly and met her affectionate gaze.


    "It''s been a while. Until now, we still have no clue where Ivy and Sue are.


    I want to find them first. Once they accept our relationship, I will be yours.


    Okay?"


    she pleaded in a low voice while nestled in Austin''s arms.


    Austin could feel her sultry body tremble and her face was glowing with excitement.


    Her eyes were unfocused. She looked like a drunk woman as she enjoyed Austin''s gentle caress.


    But in her heart, she tried to keep herself sane.


    It was because she suddenly thought of Austin''s two fiancees, Ivy and Sue. Caroline was a woman of pride and elegance. She always wanted things done properly, so she wouldn''t allow herself to sleep with Austin while Ivy and Sue were still missing. It felt like cheating.


    "All right, I promise you."


    Austin nodded gently and tried to control his desire.


    After a while, both of them calmed down.


    "By the way, the two hundred Green Evil Pills that you gave to Priest Callum worked really well.


    It helped a lot of my people to reach the Emperor Realm.


    I want to send all those who have entered the Emperor Realm here so that they could train themselves,"


    Caroline said to Austin.


    "I''m glad to hear that.


    I will transfer them to the first floor, and they could train there.


    And I will ask Brady to take care of them secretly so that they won''t be in danger."


    Austin was amazed.


    ''It looks like the Green Evil Pill is really helpful in the cultivation of the evil shadow race, '' he thought.


    Through his spiritual sense, Austin immediately asked Priest Callum to gather all the members of the evil shadow race who were at the Emperor Realm.


    "OK. I will have them ready,"


    Priest Callum replied to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    Shortly afterwards, Priest Callum rounded up all those who had reached the Emperor Realm on another street of the City model.


    There were more than twenty of them, and they were all at the preliminary stage of


    our nine-tailed demon fox,"


    Violet added.


    "Wow! You have also started to awaken your inherited marital skills!


    That''s great!"


    Austin said with glee.


    ''Last time the gnome awakened an inherited martial skill after he made a breakthrough.


    Now, Violet had also awakened her inherited martial skills. How brilliant!'' he thought.


    An ancient beast''s strength would generally be improved after they awakened their inherited martial skills. They would no longer have difficulty handling opponents whose cultivation base was higher than theirs.


    "Violet, what is the inherited skill you have acquired?"


    Austin asked.


    Violet and Austin shared almost everything with each other.


    "Master, it''s the Soul Devouring Skill.


    When I display it, I can use its power to attack my opponent''s spiritual soul.


    I can wipe out their memories and anything related to their souls. They will not be able to think straight and become an idiot,"


    Violet answered.


    ''Wow! That''s an awesome skill.''


    Austin gasped in astonishment.


    ''The soul attack that she gained is terrifyingly powerful.


    It is very difficult for anyone to withstand it.


    Anyone who will be hit by the attack will suffer a very serious consequence of becoming an idiot, '' he brooded.


    "Violet, this martial skill in your race is a little weird and quite scary,"


    Austin said.


    "Of course, our race has a lot of powerful inherited martial skills.


    That''s why we are considered as one of the most powerful beast races in ancient times,"


    Violet said as she proudly raised her chin.

 Chapter 1801 The Four Martial Arts Schools Of The Middle Pilgrim Land

    "Violet, you and the gnome can match the cultivators at the premium stage of Divine Bridge Realm. Besides, the two of you have inherited some martial skills," said Austin.


    "The three of us can actually travel the world together now. You don''t have to cultivate in seclusion anymore just like before."


    Austin was trying to convince Violet.


    He wanted her to be with him in his journey.


    "You''re right, master."


    Violet nodded in agreement. "I believe, I will be able to help you a lot, master."


    The truth was, she was actually looking forward to exploring the world with Austin too.


    After all, her life had been boring because she had only spent most of it in cultivating and practicing.


    Violet was a lively and active girl. If given a choice, she would prefer to live a wonderful life.


    "That''s great!" exclaimed Austin in delight. A hint of excitement flashed through his eyes.


    "Let''s start it now. Let''s go to the imperial capital city of the Flame Kingdom right away," he urged excitedly.


    "Master, are you going to fight the royal family of the Flame Kingdom alone?" asked Violet.


    She couldn''t help but worry a little.


    "Yes, I can handle a mere royal family," answered Austin.


    There was confidence in his voice.


    "Our holy land needs more hands right now. The three elders and the four stewards have already gotten their hands full.


    Elder Sharp has to stay at the headquarters to guide the cultivation of the disciples. So, I have to do this on my own."


    As the Holy Heritor, he should take responsibilities as well especially in protecting their holy land.


    "Humph! The royal family of the Flame Kingdom has been provoking our holy land. It''s time to deal with them," he added.


    His emitted a ferocious aura.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll help you this time," offered Violet.


    "Now that I can already match a cultivator at the premium stage of Divine Bridge Realm, it''s time to show them what I am capable of. If I only continue to train in the Slave Tower, it won''t help me at all."


    Violet became excited when she thought about the coming adventures with Austin.


    "You are right."


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    ''She has a point. The most powerful slaves in the Slave Tower are just at the premium stage of Divine Bridge Realm. She doesn''t need to continue her training there, '' he thought.


    Since everything was settled, Austin summoned the gnome.


    The gnome could also match a cultivator at the premium stage of Divine Bridge Realm.


    "Let''s go!"


    Austin commenced his journey with Violet and the gnome.


    Meanwhile, in the Middle Pilgrim Land of the Divine Continent.


    There was a mysterious place.


    Large area of mountains were shrouded by the divine light and covered


    he could be a promising student. When we first came to this school, his realm was lower than mine. But now, he is already much stronger than I."


    The young man in blue shook his head and sighed.


    "I think aside from us, most students from the East Mainland in the other schools will go home too."


    The young man in purple decided to change the topic so they could forget about Henry Ji.


    He was not in the mood to dwell more about that guy.


    "The people in the East Mainland will definitely talk about our return," he added.


    "Ha-ha! You bet. Although we aren''t the best students in the four schools, people in the East Mainland will surely treat us with utter respect."


    Obviously, the young man in blue was very proud to be one of the students in the White Tiger school.


    "The four martial arts schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land are the most powerful forces in the Divine Continent. Students like us who come from these schools are superior to others. In short, wherever we go in the Divine Continent, people will show us great respect."


    The eyes of the young man in blue were twinkling in excitement.


    They hadn''t reached home yet but he was already imagining things.


    He was very confident that the people of the East Mainland would start to treat them differently since they were students of one of the four martial arts schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    So, they happily started their journey home.


    They went back to the East Mainland together.


    Aside from them, many young students from the four prominent schools were also on their way back to the East Mainland.


    The four martial arts schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land held great prestige and reputation in the Divine Continent.


    There was no doubt that the news about their recruitment would make a hit in the entire Divine Continent.

 Chapter 1802 Merry Gang

    Austin, Violet, and the gnome headed for the imperial capital city of the Flame Kingdom. But their journey was interrupted in between by a shout.


    "Sir, Miss, you must leave as quickly as possible. Let us handle them."


    An anxious shout suddenly reached their ears and they stopped in their paths.


    Then Austin saw a group of people rushing towards them from the woods in front of them. They were looking rather embarrassed.


    The group consisted of about a hundred members and they were being led by an old man.


    Judging by their clothes, they were from the same sect.


    The old man clad in grey and evidently the strongest and the thinnest of them all was walking at the end of the line, urging the people in front to speed up.


    "Elder Spencer, no! We should run together.


    I cannot leave you alone to fight the enemy."


    There was a young man and a young woman �� both well-dressed �� in the line, and apparently they were protected by the others of the group.


    "Sorry sir! Sorry miss! We have no other choice. I''ll only slow you down and if we move at such a low pace, they''ll catch us pretty soon and none of us will make it out of here alive.


    You are the only remaining children of our leader, and with you lie the hopes of the future of our Merry Gang. We need you to escape.


    You must try and find a place to hide.


    You''ll rebuild the Merry Gang someday in the future,"


    the old man replied sadly.


    "And you, you must do your best to assist them.


    You''re the only remaining members of our Merry Gang.


    In fact, you all are the elite disciples of our Merry Gang. Our gang has been treating you very well over the last few years and it''s time to prove that worth. You must carry out your duties conscientiously and protect the two of them,"


    the old man told the others.


    "Yes, Elder Spencer! We will do our best to protect them and will never turn our back on the Merry Gang. Our loyalties lie with you,"


    the rest of them responded in unison and assured the old man. Even with their resolve, they looked sad and their eyes were red.


    "Very well.


    Now, get out of here as soon as possible.


    I will cover you and distract the enemy. I hope you make it out of here safely,"


    the old man in gray urgently told them to run.


    "It''s too late.


    I am not going to let a single person of your Merry Gang escape.


    Humph! Traitors! You betrayed the empire. The emperor explicitly issued an edict that you must enter the imperial capital city and accept the arrangements of the royal family. All you had to was follow the king. And yet...


    How dare you run away without permission!


    You must be sentenced to death!"


    Suddenly, a cold voice resounded in the air, and a tall figure app


    ing away anymore!


    We have been ordered to arrest you on sight. Wherever you choose to escape, it will be useless. We will find you!"


    the young man responded coldly.


    Boom!


    At that moment, a large group of people rushed fiercely from the distance towards them.


    They were at their side immediately.


    This boom had been made by a troop of soldiers in heavy armors, each holding a long, shining spear, and looking very mighty.


    "General Yu!"


    The leader of this troop walked up to the general and addressed him respectfully.


    "Arrest them! Take them back now,"


    ordered the general.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The leader replied respectfully.


    Then a large group of soldiers rushed forwards and encircled the members of the Merry Gang. The latter were already subdued and did not resist anymore.


    "The Merry Gang is doomed! Our last hope is gone!"


    the old man in grey muttered to himself. He was completely in despair by now and numb with grief.


    "Hang on. Take the rest of these people back.


    I''ll take care of this girl.


    She is rather beautiful, you know �� in appearance, and in figure."


    The young man in black suddenly seemed to change his mind and find evil intentions. He then appeared right next to the miss of the Merry Gang, stretched out his hand, and touched her face softly.


    "Get away from me!"


    the girl screamed in a fearful tone, her face turning pale.


    "Let go of my sister, you bastard! I''ll kill you!"


    the young man of the Merry Gang shouted angrily.


    "Rubbish! Do you want to die? I can arrange that!"


    The man in black slapped him hard across the face.


    The attack was so strong that the young man was thrown into the air.


    Austin''s eyes grew cold as he watched this scene in the distant sky.


    "Let''s go! They need our help!"


    he told his companions.

 Chapter 1803 Rescue

    A man from the Ji Clan heavily slapped the young man from the Merry Gang, throwing him few meters away. When he dropped on the ground, no one knew whether he was alive or not as he neither moved nor moaned.


    "Brother, are you all right?


    You bastard, let me go!"


    Seeing what happened to her brother, the lady from the Merry Gang yelled as she struggled to free herself.


    At this time, the young man in black had already rudely hoisted her.


    "You bitch! Be quiet!


    You''re lucky I like you; otherwise, I would have already slit your tongue.


    If you serve me with all your heart later, maybe I''ll be kind enough to let you live,"


    the man in black threatened as he caressed her sensitive parts.


    As she felt his rough touch against her skin, the girl struggled and screamed.


    She was just at the preliminary stage of Bitter Sea Realm, and this man rendered her powerless.


    "Ha-ha, have a good time, Mr. Ji.


    This bitch is beautiful and has a nice figure. I bet you will have a good time.


    I''ll take the other bastards back first,"


    General Yu said and winked, with a hint of greed in his eyes.


    "Okay."


    The young man in black nodded with a wide grin.


    He was about to leave with the girl in his arms when suddenly, three figures appeared before him and blocked his way.


    "Who are you?"


    he asked, blinking his eyes as he became more alert.


    Because the three figures looked too strange, he was slightly startled and almost stumbled on his feet.


    All of them flashed so quickly in front of him without any signs at all.


    Moreover, he was also intimidated by the immense energy that emitted from them.


    In fact, those three figures were actually just Austin, Violet, and the gnome.


    "Put this young lady down at once, and then kneel and make a thousand kowtows to her.


    If she forgives you, I might just give you a chance to live,"


    Austin commanded sternly, keeping a poker face as he stared at the man in black.


    "Who the hell are you?


    You dare to mess with the Ji Clan? Humph! Let''s see if you can take the consequences."


    The young man in black immediately mentioned the Ji Clan to threaten Austin''s group.


    Indeed, as one of the three prestigious clans, the Ji Clan was a compelling force in the East Mainland. No or


    is enemies.


    Aside from that, he was fully aware of how formidable the latter was.


    Even Steward Sebastia from the Vasteras Holy Land was severely injured by Austin. So how could he, a merely spoiled aristocrat, be a match against this guy?


    Terrified and panicked, the man in black started to flee without hesitation.


    He turned himself into a black light and tried his best to escape as fast as he could.


    "Well, you can''t run away from me," Austin uttered.


    Using his bodily movement skill, he strode a big leap and ignored the distance, enabling him to catch up with the young man in a jiffy.


    "Austin, I''ll fight it out with you!"


    having no way to escape, the young man in black shouted angrily.


    "Just you? You want to fight with me? You don''t deserve it!"


    Austin unleashed a pale golden vital energy force.


    Under its immense pressure, the young man in black found himself unable to move.


    Waving his hand, Austin summoned a flurry of forcible wind, saving the lady of the Merry Gang from the young man in black.


    "Austin, don''t kill me!"


    he shouted, completely scared to death.


    He knew Austin was a demon who slaughtered without even blinking his eyes.


    In the East Mainland, a large number of disciples from holy lands, noble clans, and other major sects had been killed by him.


    His diabolic reputation was feared by almost all, but right now, he had to fight it all out to keep himself alive.


    Indeed, when faced with death, few people could really become fearless.

 Chapter 1804 Being Interrogated

    "Austin! He is the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land!"


    the old man in grey from the Merry Gang exclaimed as he fixed his eyes on Austin. There was a confused look on his face, as he looked both excited and worried.


    His thoughts were probably in a conflict. Finally, he made up his mind and started to walk towards Austin.


    Once he got closer, he suddenly got down on one knee in front of Austin.


    He turned towards the other members of the Merry Gang and said, "Young master, miss, and all of you, come here. Kneel down in front of the Holy Heritor!


    Hurry up!"


    His sudden action and words startled all the people of the Merry Gang on the spot.


    "Elder Spencer, what are... you..."


    the members of the Merry Gang mumbled as they were even more confused.


    Although Austin had saved them just now, it was not in Elder Spencer''s usual manner to kneel casually before anyone.


    "Hurry up! You should listen to me and follow my words!"


    shouted Elder Spencer, irritated at the hesitation of the other members of the Merry Gang.


    At his behest and insistence, the rest of the members of the Merry Gang had to kneel down before Austin.


    Austin looked at Elder Spencer and found from his worrisome expression that he needed his help.


    So, he decided to remain calm and hear what the old man wanted to say.


    "Young hero, may I ask if you are Austin Lin, the Holy Heritor from the Flame Holy Land?"


    Elder Spencer asked Austin with due respect.


    "Yes. Indeed, I am Austin."


    Austin confirmed and nodded his head.


    "Great! That means our Merry Gang can be saved!


    Holy Heritor, please have mercy on us and save the lives of tens of thousands of disciples of our Merry Gang!"


    Elder Spencer said to Austin in a sincere tone. He seemed to be pleading for help.


    "Well, I''d like you to tell me what happened,"


    Austin said to the old man.


    "Holy Heritor, please allow me to explain. In our Flame Kingdom, something terrible happened.


    Recently, many sects within our kingdom have been seized by the imperial army of our kingdom.


    Moreover, all the members of those sects of our kingdom have been captured by the imperial army.


    As of now, more than a dozen sects, including our Merry Gang has been eradicated by the imperial army.


    All the people of these destroyed sects, including the sect leader and disciples, were taken to the imperial capital city for further punishment citing treason.


    By now, hundreds of thousands of people have been escorted to the imperial capital city by the army of the royal family.


    Yesterday, our Merry Gang was suddenly surrounded b


    g at it as a blessing in disguise, Austin decided to help the Merry Gang.


    "Austin, it''s the affair of our Ji Clan. I suggest that you do not step foot into it and leave us alone."


    The face of the young man in black changed as he heard Austin''s question.


    "What if I make up my mind to interfere?


    Don''t talk and boast unnecessarily about your Ji Clan in front of me. It is useless before me.


    I have killed numerous people of your clan. Don''t you remember?


    So, it is better you tell the truth immediately!


    Otherwise, you know what I can do. I will make your life a living hell!"


    As he spoke the last sentence, Austin''s tone became cold.


    "Austin, let me go. I will not mess with you anymore!


    Moreover, I will talk to our chief and all the previous grudges between you and us will be written off.


    What do you say? Will you accept this offer?"


    the young man in black said, a hint of fear flickering in his eyes.


    "Damn you! Don''t talk nonsense before me. I don''t care about your offer!


    Do you think you are powerful enough to persuade the head of your Ji Clan? I doubt that!


    So, stop this and just answer my question honestly!"


    Austin found the young man''s words annoying and amusing.


    Obviously, the young man was talking nonsense. He wanted to deceive Austin to let him go.


    Bang!


    Austin began to control his strong spiritual sense force to break into the young man''s Soul Sea and hit his spiritual soul heavily.


    "Ah!"


    the young man yelled painfully as he felt a splitting headache. He could feel that his spiritual soul was almost ruined.


    "I will tell you the truth. I will! Please don''t kill me!"


    the young man screamed with great terror. He was too terrified to resist Austin.

 Chapter 1805 The Secret Evil Yaksha Skill

    "An elder from our clan is practicing a secret skill from the Dark Scripture. To master the skill, he needs to devour a lot of fresh cultivator corpses.


    We were ordered by the elder to arrest all the people from the fifth-class and sixth-class sects when he visited the Flame Kingdom. He wants us to bring them to the imperial capital city,"


    the young man in black replied.


    "Hold on!


    It''s the Evil Yaksha Skill he''s cultivating, isn''t it?"


    Austin asked, approaching the man.


    The only evil skill of the Dark Scripture Austin had ever witnessed was the Evil Yaksha Skill. When he was in the Five Elements City, he witnessed Gale from the Ji Clan perform the skill.


    That was when he learned that cultivators needed to eat a large amount of corpses in order to practice the Evil Yaksha Skill.


    So he guessed that was the skill that the elder possessed.


    "Yes. You''re right,"


    the young man answered hesitantly.


    "That can''t be�� I heard that your clan members are forbidden from learning the Evil Yaksha Skill.


    How did he cultivate it?"


    Austin asked, looking at the man questioningly.


    "It is forbidden, but many of us still practice it secretly.


    After all, the skill can greatly improve our effectiveness in combat.


    Even when our senior members see us practicing, they turn a blind eye. We won''t be punished,"


    the young man explained.


    "Okay. I understand.


    The troops from the royal family are wiping out these small sects so that the elder from the Ji Clan can eat corpses and cultivate his Evil Yaksha Skill,"


    Austin murmured.


    He looked at the ground and sneered. "Who would have thought that the people from the Ji Clan would be so selfish and evil?"


    Austin added.


    "The people of the Ji Clan are monsters. They want to kill us just so they could cultivate the evil skill!" Elder Spencer of the Merry Gang said through gritted teeth.


    He scowled at the young man in black and took a step towards him.


    "Wait! Austin, I told you what you wanted. Please, don''t kill me!"


    the young man pleaded.


    "I''ve seen people like you. You enjoy hurting people. If I let you go, you will become stronger and get more people in trouble.


    Humph! Fine! I''ll spare you but you still need to be punished for what you''ve done," Austin spat, crossing his arms.


    He frowned and held out his hand, releasing a stream of vital energy. The young man ducked as Austin smashed his elixir field.


    "Austin, you''re evil!"


    the young man screamed as he fell onto his knees.


    Nonchalantly, Austin waved his sleeve, and the young man was flung thousands of meters away. As the sound of his yelling became more distant, Austin shrugged and walked back to Elder Spencer.


    "All right. Let''s go and save the other people from your sect,"


    Austin said to Elder Spencer.


    "Thank you very much, Holy Heritor!" Elder Spencer replied.


    He clapped his hands once and followed Austin as he left.


    It took nearly half a day for Elder Spencer to guide Austin to the other people from the Merry Gang.


    They crouched behind a bush and watched as a few thousand soldiers led about twenty thousan


    ''t believe that Austin had killed his evil Yakshas so quickly. While the master was distracted, Austin sent a two-meter tall Spiritual Pot at his head.


    It flew like lightning towards him and burst into his Soul Sea, hitting his spiritual soul hard.


    "Ah!"


    The master from the Ji Clan screamed and writhed on the ground.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    "What is this sword skill?"


    the master shouted as the five, huge swords came flying at him.


    All at once, the swords sliced him into tiny pieces.


    The crowd of people all looked at Austin in shock. None of them could comprehend how a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Major-perfection Realm could have died like that.


    Austin yelled out in glee and he punched his fist in the air in triumph.


    He now knew that the power of the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship wouldn''t fail him even against an opponent at a higher level.


    As Austin celebrated, Violet and the gnome took their chance to charge at the remaining soldiers. They were all still frozen in shock and it took a moment for them to realize what was happening.


    After seeing them fight before, Austin knew that Violet and the gnome were very skilled and it wouldn''t take long for the soldiers to all lie dead. Most died and some escaped, but, in the end, all the soldiers were gone.


    Immediately, Elder Spencer and the others from his sect ran at the prisoners and began untying them from their shackles. They cried out in joy.


    Elder Spencer turned and broke the shackles of a middle-aged man dressed in white.


    "Master, we are saved!" he rejoiced.


    Austin realized that that man was the leader of the Merry Gang.


    A young man and woman rushed to the man in white.


    "Dad, are you all right?" they both asked with concern. The man ignored them and turned to face Elder Spencer.


    "What''s going on, Elder Spencer? I told you to escort them out! Why are you here?"


    he asked Elder Spencer, looking straight at Austin.


    "Leader, it''s okay. This young man saved us!"


    Elder Spencer replied excitedly as he turned to pull Austin towards them.

 Chapter 1806 Make The Six Sects Subsidiaries

    Then Elder Spencer told Fahd, the leader of the Merry Gang, the story how he met Austin.


    When the leader of the Merry Gang heard that the young man in front of him was the famous Austin of the East Mainland, his eyes went wide. Austin had quite the reputation.


    Although he was a leader of a sect, the Merry Gang could only be called a sixth-class small sect.


    Besides, he was only a cultivator at the premium stage of Minor-perfection Realm.


    He had witnessed Austin easily kill two masters of the Ji Clan, so he didn''t dare to be disrespectful in front of him. He was not scared, though. He was just being careful.


    "Thank you very much for saving our sect,"


    the leader of the Merry Gang said respectfully as he went to Austin.


    "Come here everyone. Bow and thank this young man for saving our lives,"


    said Elder Spencer as he waved his hand.


    Among the Merry Gang, Elder Spencer enjoyed a very high position not much less than the leader.


    "I can''t thank you enough for saving my life!"


    Immediately, around twenty to thirty thousand members of the Merry Gang came over to thank Austin.


    "In addition to the Merry Gang, how many other sects have also been put under siege by the royal army?"


    Austin asked.


    "In this period of time, at least fifteen or sixteen sects have encountered the same thing as our Merry Gang,"


    answered the leader, Fahd.


    "Got it."


    Austin nodded.


    As he looked at the troops of the Merry Gang, an idea suddenly came to him:


    How about taking advantage of this opportunity to collect all the sects that were once suppressed by the royal army of the Flame Kingdom and make them subsidiary sects of the Flame Holy Land?


    It would be easier to take control of the Flame Kingdom with these sects then.


    "I''m going to overthrow the royal family of the Flame Kingdom and support a new royal family. The Flame Kingdom would be our subsidiary force in the future,"


    Austin said slowly. Then he stared at Fahd as if he was checking if Fahd understood every word he said.


    Seeing Austin staring at him, Fahd was stunned.


    It took him a while, but soon, he understood what Austin meant.


    "Holy Heritor! We, Merry Gang, are willing to follow you and be the subsidiary sect of the Flame Holy Land,"


    Fahd said right after he took a deep breath and contemplated Austin''s idea.


    The Merry Gang was just a small and six-class sect.


    If they could rely on the Flame Holy Land, perhaps it would also be an opportunity for them to develop.


    What''s more, the royal family of the Flame Kingdom had always been hostile to the Merry Gang.


    With their strength, the Merry Gang was


    the imperial capital city by the army of the royal family.


    Austin successfully saved all the people of the four sects.


    They were the Purple Moon Sect, the Heavenly Seal Gang, the Bloody Gang, and the Jade Hall Gang.


    Austin told them his plan and all the four sect leaders agreed to submit to the Flame Holy Land and become its subsidiary force.


    Thus, Austin had totally subdued six sects along the way.


    Though the six sects were only at the sixth-class, they had more than a hundred thousand members in total.


    When they gathered together, it was indeed an appalling scene.


    Moreover, there were also some high-level masters among the six sects.


    For example, the sect leaders of the six sects were all at the Minor-perfection Realm.


    The elders and stewards were basically the masters of the Divine Bridge Realm.


    The joint power of the senior members of the six sects was not weak.


    When Austin was in the Prime Martial World, he had formed the A.L. Army; he had also led the Southern Alliances Army to fight against the demon race from the Demon Abyss World.


    Therefore, having over a hundred thousand people under his command was surely a piece of cake.


    Under Austin''s guidance, all of these hundred thousand people were marching toward the imperial capital city of the Flame Kingdom in an orderly queue.


    After long hours of walking, they finally saw it.


    A huge city appeared on the horizon ahead.


    "Sir, the imperial capital city is right ahead," Fahd said to Austin.


    Looking straight ahead, Austin could see the city and he couldn''t help but feel his excitement fueled by the plan he thought and the hearts of the members of the six sects on his back. His eyes were filled with fire. There was no turning back now.

 Chapter 1807 Breaking Into The Royal Palace

    Austin levitated outside the imperial capital city of Flame Kingdom. He placed his hands behind his back, his clothes fluttering.


    Violet, the gnome and the leaders of six sects were next to him.


    More than a hundred thousand people were standing behind them.


    "I''ll break into the palace now.


    You and your people stay here,"


    Austin said.


    "Holy Heritor, the royal family has a lot of masters.


    Besides, I heard that many skillful cultivators of the Ji Clan are in the imperial capital city.


    Why don''t you let us help you fight a way in?"


    suggested Fahd from the Merry Gang.


    "No, thanks. I can handle this.


    You just need to take care of the royal troops with your crew.


    I will get those masters,"


    Austin confidently replied.


    Then Austin used the bodily movement skill he had created to make himself invisible. He then flew towards the big city in front of him.


    Seeing that Austin suddenly vanished, Fahd and the other five sect leaders were surprised.


    They realized that they couldn''t even perceive Austin with their spiritual senses.


    "The strength of Holy Heritor is truly mysterious and unfathomable,"


    Fahd said in awe.


    "Yes, I heard that even Steward Sebastia of the Vasteras Holy Land was badly injured by him and ran away by burning his blood essence.


    Holy Heritor is much powerful than cultivators of his realm. You can''t measure his strength by his cultivation base,"


    said Levi, the leader of the Black Mountain Gang.


    The other four sect leaders nodded in agreement.


    Now, all of them had chosen to side and fight along with Austin.


    The more powerful Austin was, the more satisfied and grateful they were.


    At this time, Austin arrived at the imperial capital city.


    He went straight to the palace.


    A few moments later, Austin appeared above the palace, floating in the air.


    "Listen carefully, you damn emperor. I''m Austin Lin, the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land.


    You have ten minutes to come out. Give up the throne now and leave the imperial capital city.


    From now on, our holy land will take charge of the Flame Kingdom!"


    When Austin spoke, he manifested the Roaring Blast.


    His voice surged in all directions


    as the reason he tolerated Austin''s rude behaviors.


    "Ha-ha, don''t get me wrong. The Ji Clan is not involved in this.


    Flame Kingdom is our sect''s subsidiary force and it will always be.


    There''s no way that I will allow the people of the Ji Clan to take control over what belongs to us.


    In order to please the elder of the Ji Clan, you even sent troops to arrest cultivators and hand them over to that elder to slaughter.


    You are such a savage emperor who doesn''t know how to protect his people. Instead, you sacrifice their lives just to please the Ji Clan.


    It''s a pity that you''re the king of the Flame Kingdom.


    Today, I will relieve you of your post for the sake of all the people in this kingdom!"


    Austin declared firmly.


    "What?! How dare you!" the old eunuch cursed, pointing at Austin.


    He trembled with anger.


    Under Austin''s control, the Spiritual Pot rushed instantly into the old eunuch''s Soul Sea.


    "Ah!" the old eunuch shrieked as the pot hit his spiritual soul.


    He was thrown into the air. He spat out blood and his face went deathly pale.


    He was only at the preliminary stage of Minor-perfection Realm. There was no way that he could withstand the attack of Austin''s Spiritual Pot.


    When the old eunuch steadied himself, Austin raised his hand and a black sword aura came at him.


    The old eunuch''s head fell to the ground after the sword aura cut it off.


    Blood spurted out like a fountain from the decapitated body.

 Chapter 1808 The Fierce Battle In The Imperial Palace (Part One)

    "You! You''re just a pathetic, poor dog! How dare you tell me what to do?"


    Austin said in a steel-cold voice.


    Before coming here today, Austin had already made up his mind and was completely prepared to kill to his heart''s content.


    There was no time for compassion. If he didn''t do this, he wouldn''t be able to overthrow the royal family and take their imperial power.


    "Austin, you''re being overly arrogant now. You have dared to kill people inside the imperial palace. That is too much!


    Anyone who dares to defy the imperial palace is sentenced to death!


    It is high time I taught you a good lesson today and showed you the majesty of our royal family!"


    The general''s fury was awe-inspiring and terrible. With a swift movement, he brought out a giant axe the size of a millstone. His vital energy force began to roll and gathered inside the axe, which then began to glow.


    Bang!


    The whole space around the battlefield began shaking. Without the general leaving his place, a giant axe shadow with a width that was easily more than ten acres appeared in the air in front of Austin. With a roaring sound, the vital energy force began to roll and the shadow rushed towards Austin.


    Such was its speed that seemed to cut the ground in half.


    The general was a cultivator at the premium stage of Minor-perfection Realm. That, combined with the enormous number of battles he had faced through his life had given him a strong, malicious aura. The very air around him seemed evil somehow.


    "Hah! You think you''re so great that you can teach me a lesson?"


    Austin responded in a cold voice as he pointed at the sky with his fingers. Five streaks of sword-light, each combined with the power of either of the five elements, shot into the sky. Though the end wasn''t visible, those streaks were easil


    on Realm within seconds. His power was horrible. They were afraid to face him alone. That tactic had failed too many times just now.


    Right now, they were going to fight together and suppress Austin with their joint power and strength.


    "Hah! Your emperor is going to go down today. I advise you people not to work for him anymore. I will give you one last chance.


    You will not be punished if you voluntarily step back.


    Whoever is willing to join the Flame Holy Land when we establish a new royal power will be handsomely rewarded. As soon as the new emperor comes to power, we will reinstate you and even promote you if you join us.


    However, if you can''t make the right decision and continue to work for this man, you''ll die soon,"


    Austin announced coldly.


    "You villain! Don''t try to throw us off with your false promises!" someone shouted.


    Bang!


    The air began to vibrate after a loud explosion was heard and a bright golden light appeared all around them. A tall general dressed in purple and gold armor, whose cultivation base was at the premium stage of Minor-perfection Realm, was the first one to attack. He was wielding a golden mace that was surging with an impossible power.

 Chapter 1809 The Fierce Battle In The Imperial Palace (Part Two)

    This was clearly not a common magic treasure. On the surface of the mace, some sort of white fog was rushing and roaring. Its power was clearly appalling.


    Whoosh!


    A flash of blood seemed to somehow begin to flow in the air around them. An old official in court clothes with a little red gourd in his hand appeared out of nowhere. The gourd glowed and then began to grow larger. With a loud bang, the faint traces of blood mist in the air began to grow dense and rushed towards Austin.


    This blood mist carried a weird power that could instantly corrode a cultivators'' vital energy.


    "Now!"


    A middle-aged official strode forward. He looked like a gentleman of scholarly bearing, with an elegant and knowledgeable look on his face. A yellow threaded ancient book was floating above his head and the pages kept on turning back and forth. That very process of page turning made the book emit a glittering, translucent glow that seemed to suppress Austin.


    "Kill him!"


    Hundreds of thousands of palace guards shouted at once and released vital energy force. But somehow, even such impossible power wasn''t too much for Austin.


    "Fine, since you are so stubborn, don''t blame me for what comes next!"


    Austin roared in a furious voice.


    Whoosh!


    His demonic avatar suddenly appeared beside him.


    "Third stage of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic!"


    Austin shouted an order at the avatar, who immediately understood what it had to do.


    It extended one of its fingers which was surrounded by runes and with a step, began to seal off the space.


    Suddenly, the magic runes around his fingers spread quickly and instantly stopped the very flow of space-time.


    With that attack successful, everyone who had attacked Austin was horrified to find that his or her body could not move anymore. Their movements were tightly s


    sweeping away the fallen leaves.


    The demonic avatar also continued to employ the World Sealing Tabooed Magic, constantly sealing large groups of people, and then absorbing their blood and flesh essence. It was getting stronger and Austin''s enemies were getting fewer and fewer.


    The more blood and flesh essence it sucked, the stronger the demonic avatar became. It was already extremely powerful and no one was daring enough to approach it in this monstrous state.


    The whole imperial palace was reeking with the disgusting smell of blood.


    It had been turned into a slaughterhouse by one man alone.


    Austin and the demonic avatar were killing like butchers faced with a large number of chickens.


    And at that precise moment, outside the imperial capital city, a loud voice rang out.


    "Kill!"


    Earth shattering cries of warriors were heard. The Merry Gang and five other sects launched an attack simultaneously, rushing inside the imperial capital city.


    "Your Majesty, we''ve got a problem! An army of more than a hundred thousand cultivators is attacking the city! We''re falling like carrots."


    One of the soldiers who were responsible for guarding the city gate rushed in to report to the emperor.

 Chapter 1810 The Elder Of The Ji Clan

    "Gather more men and suppress that rebel,"


    the emperor ordered as he panicked.


    "Humph! Don''t even try to struggle!"


    Austin raised his hand. All of a sudden, five huge swords came forward and instantly killed a hundred guards that were charging at him.


    Afterwards, he used the bodily movement skill that he created to make himself invisible and rushed towards the emperor.


    "Everyone! Protect the king!"


    "Your Majesty, you have to be careful. Austin is too ferocious. You need to find a place to hide!"


    A group of loyal eunuchs and ministers surrounded the emperor. They were preparing to escort him to a safe place.


    The whole imperial palace was in chaos. Everyone was terrified at Austin''s tremendous power and his demonic avatar.


    Most of the ministers and generals still hadn''t reached the preliminary stage of Minor-perfection Realm. So although they outnumbered Austin, they still did not stand a chance against him and his demonic avatar.


    Whoosh!


    A white sword suddenly popped out and slashed the two ministers that were escorting the emperor.


    "You! Tyrant king. I will not let you get away today!"


    Austin shouted.


    "Arrogant bastard! Don''t be rude! We will not let you lay a land on our king."


    Two eunuchs, both at the Divine Bridge Realm, rushed towards Austin. They knew they were no match for him but their blind loyalty to the emperor made all rational thought obsolete.


    Austin then waved his sleeve, and two strands of golden vital energy force came out and blew the two eunuchs into pieces.


    Whoosh!


    Then in a flash of black light, the Unrivaled Black Dagger shot out and released fierce runes.


    A minister whose cultivation base was only at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm suddenly screamed and fell into the ground.


    The Unrivaled Black Dagger slit his throat.


    "Austin, you bastard! You killed so many of my ministers! I will make sure that you will be paying for this."


    The emperor was seething with anger after he saw how Austin killed his ministers.


    "Listen! Anyone who wanted to leave or side with our holy land will be spared.


    But if you will continue to resist, then you left me with no choice but to kill all of you,"


    Austin roared loudly.


    Whoosh!


    Then there was another flash of black light. The Unrivaled Black Dagger shot out again. This time, it stabbed a minister in the heart and pierced his body.


    Austin then raised his hand, and five huge swords flew towards the emperor.


    cent people have been captured. And just so that you could practice the evil martial skill��Evil Yaksha Skill, you even attempted to kill a large number of cultivators in this kingdom.


    Shame on you! You even pretended to be a hero and claimed to take my life to bring justice to their people.


    Your evilness should stop! If I don''t kill you today, more innocent cultivators will die in your hands."


    Austin looked at the elder of the Ji clan murderously. He knew that he must not let this opportunity to pass. He must kill him as soon as possible.


    Aside from that, the members of the six sects might not be able to withstand the royal family''s army.


    Swish! Swish! Swish


    Austin stretched his hand and pointed at the five huge swords.


    The swords that contained the power of the five-element law released a strong sword intent. The five giant swords then flew towards the elder of the Ji Clan.


    It was only now that Austin used the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship in its full capacity. That was why the sword intent that he unleashed was more powerful than the previous ones.


    "Humph! Crazy bastard! You''re just at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm. How dare you talk to me this way?"


    the elder of the Ji Clan shouted in fury.


    He stared at Austin coldly. Then, he stretched out his hand, and a tremendous amount of black vital energy surged from his body. It transformed into a massive claw and instantly attacked the five swords.


    The collision of the two forces created an overwhelming wave of energy.


    The palace guards nearby were blown into pieces. Hundreds of people were injured and killed due to the impact.

 Chapter 1811 Forced To Use The Most Powerful Skill

    The elder of the Ji Clan was shocked. How could a young man, who was at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm, be able to withstand his blow? He was stupefied to see that his fighting power was terrifying.


    The shock was because it did not make any sense to him at all.


    It was known to all that he was not only a senior master at the Major-perfection Realm, but also had cultivated the Dark Scripture of the Ji Clan for a long time. In addition to that, he also practiced many superior martial arts skills that had been collected by the Ji Clan.


    His real power was much higher than the ordinary premium stage of Major-perfection Realm.


    Whoosh!


    Just at that time, Austin''s demonic avatar reached in a flash. It was as high as six or seven meters and was shrouded by a strong evil spirit. Like a thick evil dragon, the spirit bared its teeth and claws and circled around the demonic avatar. It was amazing.


    During the fierce battle going on, the amount of flesh and blood essence absorbed by the demonic avatar had exceeded to around ten thousand people!


    As a result, no one in the Imperial Palace was courageous enough to dare to approach Austin''s demonic avatar anymore.


    And wherever the demonic avatar went, everyone tried their best to avoid it.


    "Chop!"


    The old man straightened his fingers into a shape of a blade. A black light was ejected from the tip of his fingers that transformed into a three-point steel fork. The fork enlarged swiftly and reached as high as one hundred meters. With infinite power, it darted at the demonic avatar.


    The demonic avatar rushed forward as he gathered his overwhelming evil energy into his fist. It was like a huge storm eye, releasing suffocating spirit.


    Bang!


    The demonic fist clashed with the three-pointed fork. Everything shook violently, which resonated with the air.


    The demonic avatar retreated a few steps. The three-point steel fork had used up all its energy. Thus, it exploded and dissipated in the air.


    After the collision between them, neither of them tasted victory.


    "Huh! I never thought your avatar would be so strong!"


    The elder''s face was now horribly sullen. He couldn''t help but feel extremely shocked.


    He wondered how this young man who was only a junior at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm was able to possess so much power. How could the young man be so powerful to fight against him?


    This made him think that probably Austin had enough strength to fight against the elders of the holy lands!


    "Huh! Your avatar is quite extraordinary, so what? Just see how I''ll kill you!"


    Although the elder of the Ji Clan was shocked,


    nected to his mind. So, when even one of them was destroyed, it also had a slight impact on him.


    At this point, the elder was deeply astonished.


    He was baffled. The thing that confused him was that while he was at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm, Austin was only at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm. There was a whole realm gap between him and Austin.


    To his surprise, though he employed the Dark Scripture, neither of them could get the upper hand.


    Now it was clear for him. He understood why Austin became so famous in the East Mainland in these years.


    In fact, among the members of the young generation in the East Mainland, no one was more powerful than the young man before him.


    The elder wondered that he was probably the strongest among the younger generation in the East Mainland!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The demonic avatar was incomparably ferocious and kept punching continuously. In a moment, five or six demons were shattered to pieces.


    Affected by this, the elder looked more and more angry.


    "Well, Austin, I believe that I can definitely find a way to kill you!


    You''ve forced me to use the most powerful move I know!"


    The elder seemed helpless and was badly upset. Nobody would believe that he was cornered by such a young man.


    "Well, show me your Evil Yaksha Skill!"


    Austin said coldly, but his face had turned quite serious.


    Austin had already seen Gale, a great master of the Ji Clan, practicing the Evil Yaksha Skill last time.


    If it was used, his combat effectiveness would instantly increase by five to six times or even more.


    Austin was aware that the elder was already very powerful. If his strength increased by five or six times, Austin didn''t know if he could defeat him.

 Chapter 1812 No More Reservations

    "Yes, it is the Evil Yaksha Skill," said the elder of the Ji Clan coldly.


    "I didn''t expect that a cultivator only at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm could force me into such a difficult situation."


    The elder''s voice signaled a very strong desire to kill.


    The rage of his black vital energy force gushed out of his body. It was like an angry beast.


    This time, Austin''s eyes became serious.


    He knew that an elder of the clan was already very powerful. If this elder used the forbidden martial art, it would be a horrible attack.


    "Withdraw!" whispered the elder suddenly.


    Then the darkness that surrounded the palace rushed back to his body.


    In a moment, the night that covered the whole palace disappeared as it was all absorbed by his body.


    Then the eyes of the elder of the Ji Clan turned into a strange pale color. The once black pupils disappeared. It was like the eyes of death with a frightening aura.


    His body began to twist, making a crisp sound of crunching bones. Now he was deformed.


    Then his body grew thick and long infinitely. His skin gradually became black as ink and covered with black demonic textures.


    Two glowing sharp and long horns began to grow on his head.


    A pair of black wings which were several meters long began to grow on his back.


    Finally, a Yaksha with a pair of black wings appeared in front of everyone. It was more than two thousand feet in height.


    Since it had two long horns, it looked so ferocious. Moreover, it was holding a huge steel trident that was sparkling coldly.


    A strong aura of death burst out and pervaded around the huge and terrible Yaksha. If one looked on it from afar, one could say that it was an embodiment of death.


    The endless sense of death filled the heaven and the earth. It was so horrible that everyone immediately fled desperately.


    In an instant, a vast area of the imperial capital city became almost empty.


    The rest who were left in the area stared at the tall and ferocious Yaksha in horror.


    "Austin, I have been working hard in cultivating the Evil Yaksha Skill for quite a while now. Since you are here, I think it''s time to test its power on you," shouted the elder.


    His voice resounded through the air like a death deity. The intense desire to kill was very apparent.


    Austin looked sullen. Deep inside his heart, fear surged suddenly.


    The Evil Yaksha Sk


    t ability.


    Suddenly, the elder felt a surge of fear.


    Austin was already a very strong cultivator. If he continued to cultivate and improve his skills, he might pose a threat to the safety of the Ji Clan one day.


    This thought gave the elder a strong motivation. No matter what happened, he must kill this person today. He couldn''t let Austin continue to grow stronger.


    The elder of the Ji Clan made up his mind to kill Austin at the moment.


    "Die!"


    The Yaksha exuded a dreadful sense of death from the tall body and continuously gathered this sense to the trident in the hand.


    Bang!


    The huge trident struck down from the sky like a coming doom. Before it landed, the ground began to crack a few hundred meters wide.


    The smell of death made Austin''s clothes and long hair flutter.


    There were also small cracks in the space. Dark cracks which were as thick as an arm appeared and spread in the sky.


    It was almost the strongest blow from the Yaksha.


    Fortunately, when such a small-sized space collapsed, it could almost self-repair instantly.


    Swoosh!


    Austin took a deep breath.


    ''Okay. I can''t have reservations anymore. I need to use my most powerful blow on him this time. If I still can''t defeat him, then I don''t have a choice but to hide in the Slave Tower, '' thought Austin inside.


    This had to end once and for all.


    Austin sent a message to Violet and the gnome through his spiritual sense.


    He asked them to gather and organize the people of the six sects. If necessary, Austin would rush over and transfer them all into the Slave Tower as well.

 Chapter 1813 Killing The Elder Of The Ji Clan

    Facing the approaching trident that reeked of death, Austin used the bodily movement skill he had created hurriedly and kept on retreating.


    Meanwhile, a light flashed between his eyebrows and a strange eye emerged slowly.


    It was the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    In the next second, the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor opened suddenly.


    There was a vortex deep down in the special eye.


    It produced a horrible force.


    Everything around them seemed to be pulled and swallowed by this vortex including the light, air, energy, and even space.


    Since the light was gone completely, only darkness and despair were left.


    In the darkness, people could see nothing but the eye.


    It seemed to have a magical power that made people glue their eyes on it. It was as if it was the only eye in the world.


    "Damn it! What''s going on?" growled the Yaksha in horror.


    Fright appeared on its face suddenly.


    This Yaksha was transformed by the elder of the Ji Clan. But to his surprise, his spiritual soul felt a strong summon. It was slowly moving out of his Soul Sea as if it was being pulled strongly by the eye.


    This time, his spiritual soul was already out of his control. It was so determined to fly into the eye.


    With a roar, the elder tried his best to gather his spiritual sense and use it to surround his spiritual soul tightly.


    He must prevent it from leaving his Soul Sea.


    ''Here''s my chance!'' thought Austin.


    He knew that he needed to hurry and use other powerful martial skills to attack the elder.


    Austin realized that he wasn''t that good at using the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor so he could not unleash its power fully.


    Besides, the elder of the Ji Clan also had a strong spiritual sense.


    He didn''t think that he could defeat this elder by only resorting to the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    That was why he would use other skills to attack and finish him.


    Using his mind, Austin controlled the four golden balls. They emitted blazing, eye-catching golden radiance and rushed to the Yaksha.


    Whoosh!


    With a flash of black light, the Unrivaled Black Dagger quickly passed through the space and released various terrifying runes that aimed at the head of the Yaksha.


    Austin raised his hand and five swords of different colors unleashed a strong sword intent. They combined to form a terrible sword array and rushed to the Yaksha.


    Moreover, Austin also directed the Spiritual Pot at the head of the Yaksha through his mind.


    Since the elder of the Ji Clan had a powerful spiritual sense, Austin thought that the Spiritual Pot might not be able to break into his Soul Sea at first.


    However, since he had used most of his spiritual se


    n flustered.


    "Answer my question first," said Austin coldly.


    "Would you also let me go if I lost in this battle?"


    The elder was rendered speechless. He didn''t expect that kind of question from Austin.


    ''If I won, I would not spare his life, '' thought the elder in his mind.


    "Go to hell!" yelled Austin in a very cold tone.


    When the elder couldn''t answer, he already knew what it meant.


    He then attacked the elder with full force.


    Eventually, the Yaksha''s body exploded.


    Its body parts shattered into pieces.


    Bone and blood splashed everywhere.


    At the same time, the elder''s soul was dragged out of his Soul Sea and on its way to the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    "Austin, you are so cruel. I will surely hunt you even if I die!" Before his death, the elder''s shrill cries spread throughout the imperial capital city.


    He was cursing Austin even to his last breath.


    His spiritual soul was then completely absorbed by the Eye of the Ghostdom. On the other hand, the demonic avatar opened its mouth wide.


    Then a strong power enveloped the dead Yaksha.


    The demonic avatar kept on sucking the essence of the blood and flesh of the Yaksha.


    A few moments later, the giant Yaksha disappeared.


    There was no trace of it left on the ground.


    Also, the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor between Austin''s eyebrows closed and disappeared.


    Darkness receded and brightness returned. Everyone could see everything now.


    The whole palace was completely destroyed. Not even a single building was left intact.


    Austin was floating in the air with hands behind his back. His clothes were fluttering with the wind.


    At this moment, everyone''s gaze was locked at Austin.


    A deadly silence enveloped the whole city. An utter shock was painted on their faces.

 Chapter 1814 The End Of An Empire (Part One)

    ''What the?'' Austin thought as he blinked multiple times.


    His face lit up in surprise because of the great increase of power after the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor sucked in the spiritual soul of the elder.


    The perfection of the fusion degree with his flesh and blood was just quite unbelievable.


    It was true that the more spiritual soul the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor absorbed, the more powerful it became.


    Once the power increased to a certain degree, it would eventually cause the birth of a terrifying light called the Light of Ghostdom Ancestor''s Eye which was able to destroy all the spiritual souls in the world. When that happened, it would be extremely formidable.


    Then again, it was a message from the skinny old man. He had shot it into Austin''s Soul Sea when they were in the chaotic void.


    There wasn''t any guarantee yet if it was really true or not.


    However, seeing all these before him, he was certain that the skinny old man did not lie to him, and everything he said to him was true.


    ''It seems like I have to let the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor absorb more spiritual soul and quicken the pace of its strengthening, '' Austin thought.


    While having this thought in his mind, Austin carefully sensed every change of the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor. Bit by bit, he gradually had a clearer vision of what he should do next.


    On the other hand, the evil energy of the demonic avatar increased dramatically as soon as it took in the blood essence of the evil spirit.


    The daunting evil energy that was as thick as a giant dragon shrouded around the six to seven meter tall demonic avatar like a veil.


    As the ministers stopped by the imperial palace, they all looked in surprise as they saw Austin alone, and the elder was nowhere to be found.


    "Oh my God! Look! Elder Ji was killed by Austin!"


    They


    hed him leave in silence and did not have any reaction. He turned towards the rest and saw how they wanted the same thing as well.


    Immediately, many of the ministers and generals also chose to leave as soon as they saw the middle-aged minister leave without getting hurt.


    Besides knowing that they could trust Austin''s words, they were also certain that the royal family was completely doomed.


    Then again, the people who left still felt a tinge of bond and loyalty towards the royal family, so they could not choose to change their loyalty and join the Flame Holy Land, so they decided to leave instead.


    As soon as it looked like no one had decided to leave or change allegiance, a minister in a purple robe stepped forward and said with respect, "Holy Heritor, I have to admit. The royal family has gone way too far. Humph!


    They have always been violent to the people and implemented heavy taxes, causing endless complaints from the people all over the country. I had written to the emperor countless times and asked the royal family to place themselves on the foot of the ordinary people.


    Instead of a favorable response, I was demoted, and because of that, I have long been disappointed in the royal family.

 Chapter 1815 The End Of An Empire (Part Two)

    Having said that, I choose to submit to the Flame Holy Land, and I hope that you can be nice to the populace of the empire after you take over the Flame Kingdom."


    Austin saw how the emperor looked at the minister with disgust. He ignored the emperor and nodded at the minister before replying, "There is no need to worry, minister, because I will declare all the citizens are exempt from tax and forced labor for three consecutive years in the whole Flame Kingdom. Besides, I will proclaim a general amnesty. You have my words on that."


    Upon hearing that, the minister''s eyes lit up with joy and bowed to Austin repeatedly.


    "It will be a huge blessing for the people of the Flame Kingdom when Holy Heritor you do so!"


    Seeing that the minister in front of him was a potentially good officer, who really cared about the citizens of the Empire, Austin was decided and said, "Well then, minister, from now on, I pronounce you as the prime minister of the Flame Kingdom.


    I hope you can exert yourself to the best efforts for the sake of citizens."


    If one''s eyes could lit up even more, it was definitely possible with the minister. He was stunned for a moment, and as soon as he returned back to reality, the minister bowed and kneelt before Austin with great joy.


    "Thank you, Holy Heritor! Thank you very much for your trust!


    I promise that I will do my best and won''t ever let you down!"


    Because of the move of the minister in purple, a lot of ministers also decided to join the Flame Holy Land and thought that Austin was not so bad after all.


    As promised, Austin took them all in.


    Soon after, hundreds of ministers, generals, and aristocrats made their decisions between leaving and surrendering themselves.


    In the end, there were only a dozen senior officials and eunuchs that


    The emperor roared at Austin and looked at him with pure hatred.


    "You are a merciless king. Tell me, what reason should I have to let you live?"


    Without waiting for a reply from the emperor, Austin''s face turned cold and immediately gave off a sword aura, slicing the emperor''s head from his body.


    Seeing the head of the royal family dead, the head of the Merry Gang bowed towards Austin and said in defeat, "Holy Heritor, all the royal troops chooses to surrender."


    "Good," Austin said before he turned towards his newly-appointed prime minister.


    "Prime minister, from now on, you are in charge of all the affairs in the imperial capital city, including the affairs of the Flame Kingdom.


    That being said, you must do your best to restore the Flame Kingdom as soon as possible.


    Did I make myself clear?"


    "I understand, Holy Heritor."


    The minister in purple immediately replied to Austin with a slight bow.


    Austin then turned his attention towards the leaders of the six sects, "And all of you, stay in the imperial capital city to assist the prime minister in running the Flame Kingdom."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The six sect leaders answered immediately with a respectful bow.

 Chapter 1816 Absolute Control

    Austin then ordered the new prime minister to take charge of the whole imperial capital city.


    Most of the royal troops had surrendered. In addition, the Merry Gang and the five other sects had more than one hundred thousand members. That number was more than enough.


    Then Austin instructed Violet and the gnome to seize all the wealth of the royal family.


    It was a treasure trove, and they were able to amass an abundance of treasure. Austin got a Space Ring from the emperor and also discovered a large treasure house hidden under the palace''s ground.


    He also collected the Space Rings of all the ministers and generals who had been killed.


    One exceptional treasure was the Space Ring that belonged to the elder of the Ji Clan.


    Austin jumped with joy as he counted the treasures he accumulated.


    The valuables in the Space Rings of the emperor and the elder of the Ji Clan, and the treasures he found in the royal palace''s underground treasure house, amounted to a great deal of fortune.


    There were an abundance of vital energy crystals, magic treasures, spiritual pills, and superior pills, and all kinds of rare herbs, natural materials and other treasures.


    "This hefty fortune will greatly enhance the strength of our Flame Holy Land,"


    Austin murmured, feeling very satisfied.


    The emperor''s leadership was overturned. Soon, the news that the imperial capital city was now controlled by the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land spread throughout every corner of the Flame Kingdom.


    Austin took his role seriously. He started with an order saying that the entire Flame Kingdom would be free from tax. He released slaves who had been serving their masters for three years. Prisoners were either released or getting their sentences shortened. His orders spread and had become well known throughout the entire empire.


    People felt relieved, as they were now free from the ruthless rule of the previous emperor.


    The whole Flame Kingdom celebrated with so much joy. It was a jubilant atmosphere as people danced on the streets. More people gathered on the streets to join the celebration and their newfound freedom. Firecrackers were lit up ad there was a shower of confetti to express their congratulations.


    As the noble families of the Flame Kingdom realized that the royal family of the empire had been completely destroyed, they became terrified of Austin.


    Wanting to make sure that Austin wouldn''t turn against them, they hurried to the imperial capital city and expressed their loyalty to Austin. Each family swore to join the Flame Holy Land.


    Austin accepted each one of them.


    After all, he needed as many people as he could have to run the new Flame Kingdom.


    Three days later, the three elders of the Flame Holy Land received the news and rushed to the imperial capital city of the Flame Kingdom.


    "Well, I was just waiting for an appropriate time to take back the control of the Flame Kingdom from the Ji Clan.


    I did not expect that you could bri


    e elders of the Ji Clan.


    "Master, how about we send our disciples to the Flame Kingdom? We kill Austin, revenge the death of our elder, and take back the control of the kingdom?"


    a senior member of the Ji Clan asked the patriarch.


    "I heard that the Flame Kingdom is impenetrable after it became under the control of the Flame Holy Land.


    We need to think about it harder. We need to be very careful with our next move,"


    the patriarch explained after he kept silent and reflected on the idea for a short while.


    He knew that sending a large group of people to take back the control of the Flame Kingdom was a direct assault on the Flame Holy Land.


    Last time, Elder Sharp of the Flame Holy Land defeated the armies of the seven sects alone.


    Their defeat on that battle shocked the holy lands and the big clans.


    The senior members of these holy lands and the big clans all realized that they could not provoke or bully the Flame Holy Land as they had done in the past. So much had changed, and they seemed to be surrounded by powerful people.


    The patriarch of the Ji Clan did not want to act on impulse. There was too much risk fighting with the Flame Holy Land and its people.


    At the thought of this, the senior members of the Ji Clan fell silent.


    A few days later, a piece of news spread amongst the people.


    This piece of news shocked the entire East Mainland.


    In a month, the four schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land were going to recruit new students from the whole Divine Continent.


    Recruitment places would be set up in every region of the Divine Continent to accommodate the applicants.


    The news swept through the land like wildfire. It was known all over the entire East Mainland in an instant.


    It caused chaos in the entire East Mainland.


    The four schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land had a great influence and high status in the Divine Continent.


    Not only the East Mainland, but also the whole Divine Continent would be affected by this event.

 Chapter 1817 Students Of The Four Martial Arts Schools

    The students of the four martial arts schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land were back in the East Mainland.


    Soon enough, they spread the news that the four martial arts schools were going to recruit new members.


    Most of them were talented disciples from prominent clans, holy lands, and some top-ranked sects.


    Some were from other sects or clans, and the others were independent cultivators without any other affiliations.


    Those major schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land only recruited talented cultivators, not taking into account their identity, status, or background�C�Cjust their cultivation skills.


    As long as young cultivators passed the recruitment examination, they would be admitted to the four schools.


    Indeed, they treated everyone equally.


    Meanwhile, inside the headquarters of the Ji Clan, a number of people assembled in a spacious hall of the grand palace covered by clouds.


    "Ha-ha. It''s been ten years since you''ve left the East Mainland, and now you''re finally back.


    How''s school? I bet you have learned a lot for the past years,"


    the chief of the Ji Clan said to a young man in white clothes.


    "Thanks for your concern. I have made significant progress over the past decade.


    Now, I am a first-level student.


    Besides, an elder of the school has secretly told me that if I keep up this pace, I will have the chance to become a principal student,"


    replied the young man flatly.


    Even in front of the chief of the Ji Clan, he acted neither humbly nor obnoxiously.


    He stood distinguished and fearless before the chief, unlike his peers.


    "What? Henry, you are now the first-level student of the White Tiger School?


    You''re saying you might become their principal student soon?


    Woah! Isn''t that great?


    You are really a genius!


    Once they appoint you as the principal student of the four major schools, you will be a big shot in the entire Divine Continent.


    Well done, kid.


    You made us really proud,"


    the chief gushed in excitement.


    "I''m flattered, sir. Without your help, I wouldn''t have made it this far," Henry curtly responded.


    He was trying to act modestly even though he was a haughty man.


    "Ha-ha. You''re really an ungrateful child, Henry.


    Rest assured. We will give you our full support in the future.


    You must become the principal disciple of the White Tiger School so tha


    uld know that he killed the infamous Austin, making him rise to fame instantly.


    Besides Henry, many students, who had just come back from the four martial arts schools, also overtly challenged Austin.


    Of course, all of them belonged to those influential forces that had issues and in bad terms with the latter.


    "I heard that Henry Ji of the Ji Clan came back from the White Tiger School and is going to kill Austin!


    Now, Austin has finally met his match."


    "Yes, I agree with you. I''ve heard that Henry Ji has become the first-level student of the White Tiger School.


    He is really a genius!"


    "Henry Ji''s brother was caught by Austin. It is still unknown whether he is alive or dead.


    Now that Henry Ji''s back, he won''t let Austin off the hook!"


    "I heard that except Henry Ji, the members of other major sects who came back from the four martial arts schools were planning to give Austin a hard time."


    "This is going to be interesting. I''m so hyped for the cutthroat fights that will take place soon."


    The cultivators of the East Mainland engaged in a lively discussion, basking in the glory of drama between young men who wished to prove themselves.


    Soon enough, those rumors reached Elder Brendan of the Flame Holy Land.


    In a jiffy, he decided to personally head straight to the imperial capital city of the Flame Kingdom and find Austin.


    "Austin, this is not good. You should be careful. I advise you to stay at our headquarters and keep a low-profile for a while,"


    Elder Brendan proposed, his voice filled with worry and anxiety.

 Chapter 1818 The Spiritual Sense Array

    "There''s nothing to worry about anymore, Elder Brendan. I already killed the elder.


    Besides, no matter how much capable Henry is, he is only a junior member of the Ji Clan. There is really nothing to be afraid of,"


    Austin assured.


    Elder Brendan sighed and said with great caution.


    "Oh, by the way, before I forget, I have heard that Henry is now one of the first level students in White Tiger School.


    All of us know that the first level students of the four major schools are undeniably very talented. Their real fighting capacity is not worse than that of the ordinary elders in the holy lands in the East Mainland.


    What I was trying to say is that without a doubt, Henry also has the fighting ability to kill the elders of the holy lands.


    So, please, don''t be careless about this.


    Because, as an elder, I don''t think he is worse than you are."


    Hearing this, Austin was surprised and asked in disbelief, "Are the students of the four major schools really that powerful like they said they were?"


    The most reliable weapon for him to kill the elder of the Ji Clan was through the demonic avatar and more so through the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    Unfortunately, he could not do that with his real cultivation base and martial arts skills.


    "Oh, Austin, how come you don''t know much about the four major schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land?


    Well, you see, the four major schools are rich in history and have produced countless students with unimaginably powerful strength.


    No clan or sect in the Divine Continent dares to be compared to the four major schools, because they are honestly incomparable.


    Now, in the Divine Continent, it can be said that there are no more great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm in the East Mainland, the West Desert, the South Mountain, and the North Plateau.


    However, each of the four major schools is said to have at least several great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm. With this information, you can know how powerful the four major schools are."


    Elder Brendan concluded with a bitter smile on his face.


    Austin''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Really? Each school has at least several great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm? Unbelievable!"


    At the Immortal Transforming Realm, great masters were considered the most powerful cultivators in the Divine Continent who could overlook the entire continent.


    It was said that those great masters with incredible cultivation base were so close to the legendary immortals.


    Once they hone their skills and strength any further, they could eventually become an immortal and fly into the Immortal Realm.


    Elder Brendan nodded, feeling relieved that Austin''s eyes were opening up to the possibility of living masters that could be of great potential danger in the future.


    "Yes,


    ted by the spiritual sense.


    And this one was used to make the guardian spirit leave the magic treasure and move in the outside world for a short period of time.


    ''Amazing! I did not know that Elder Sharp had this kind of spiritual sense array!'' Austin thought.


    He was overjoyed for his help and was excited to use them.


    He recalled Earth Hermit telling him that this kind of spiritual sense array had long been lost in the East Mainland.


    It turned out that Elder Sharp had it.


    Then again, Elder Sharp was a really old man, who had long lived ever since hundreds of thousands of years ago, so he was really good at arrays. Therefore, it was no wonder that he had this kind of spiritual sense array.


    If this spiritual sense array was really useful like everyone said it would, then Brady could temporarily get out of the Slave Tower and be able to travel in the outside world for a while.


    With this in mind, Austin immediately teleported himself into the Slave Tower.


    As soon as he met Brady, he immediately told Brady about the spiritual sense array.


    "Wow, really? Leaving the Slave Tower and being able to go to the outside world will make me very happy, even if it is just a while.


    I have been staying here for a long time now, and I am really getting sick of it,"


    Brady said in disgust.


    Austin nodded and said, "Well then, I will try to set it up now."


    Austin then transferred directly to the cultivation room in the ninth floor.


    When one set up this array, his spiritual sense should at least reach the Major-perfection Realm. As for Austin, his spiritual sense was supposed to be stronger than most of the cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm.


    Naturally, he met the requirements.


    Austin sat cross legged in the secret chamber. Then, he focused his mind on one point and tried to create the spiritual sense array in the Slave Tower.

 Chapter 1819 A Party In The Shadow City

    A day later.


    Austin was in a secret room on the ninth floor of the Slave Tower.


    "I did it!"


    Austin opened his eyes with great joy.


    A spiritual sense array formed at the top of the Slave Tower.


    "Yes master! You really made it.


    I can finally experience the life outside of this tower."


    Brady appeared in front of Austin.


    Brady was the guardian spirit of the Slave Tower. He knew this tower like the back of his hand and the story behind it.


    "Okay, Brady, let''s get out of here."


    Austin directly teleported himself out of the Slave Tower and appeared in the outside world.


    Brady appeared beside Austin right after.


    "Master, I''m finally outside," Brady said.


    He tried to hide it but a hint of excitement could be traced in his voice.


    "That''s great, Brady! You can often go out now,"


    Austin replied.


    "No master, I think once a day will do.


    I can only stay outside for less than an hour per day.


    I will be dragged back in the tower if I stay more than that,"


    Brady sadly explained.


    "No way."


    Austin was a little disappointed.


    "But master, once your spiritual sense became stronger and are able to create a more powerful spiritual sense array, then I guess I can spend more time outside the tower,"


    Brady said to cheer up Austin.


    "You''re right. I will work hard to improve my spiritual sense and will make a new array."


    Austin nodded.


    Brady strolled around the imperial capital city for an hour and went back to the Slave Tower.


    On the other hand, Austin began to practice another secret skill that Elder Sharp shared with him��the Aura Disguising Skill.


    ''Will this secret skill work well?


    Since it was created by the members of our holy land hundreds of thousand years ago, it''s supposed to be powerful, ''


    Austin thought.


    He began to cultivate the Aura Disguising Skill in the secret room of the castellan mansion.


    Once he mastered this skill, he could form plenty of mysterious runes and attach them to his spiritual soul.


    He could freely change the looks and aura of his spiri


    the people from the headquarters would reach there immediately.


    Hence, Austin didn''t need to stay in the imperial capital city to control the kingdom.


    He used the Aura Disguising Skill on his way to change into an ordinary looking young man.


    A few days later, Austin entered the Shadow City.


    The city was controlled by the Ji Clan. It was one of the largest cities in the East Mainland.


    The city was bustling. A lot of cultivators had come these days. They were from different sects and organizations in the East Mainland.


    The street was swarming with people.


    This was going to be a great feast. Countless cultivators were gathered in the Shadow City. Some of them had been invited to the party while some were not.


    Austin kept a low profile, he changed his appearance by using the Aura Disguising Skill and pretended to be at the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm. Hence, no one paid attention to him when he walked on the street.


    "Look!


    Kira Wei from the Jade Sect is coming!" someone exclaimed.


    Everyone''s eyes were now on the entrance of the city. Groups of people were flying in, and most of them were girls.


    The one in front of the team was a woman with fair skin and white clothes. She had bright and big eyes that made her stand out. It was impossible to miss her in the crowd.


    She was like a fairy lost in the mortal world.

 Chapter 1820 The Conflict

    "Oh? Who are those young men over there?


    Why are there male disciples in the Jade Sect?"


    Someone noticed that a number of young men in the team followed closely behind Kira.


    "Don''t say things that have no meaning. The disciples of the Jade Sect are all female. How come there will be male disciples?


    If the other disciples of Jade Sect hear what you said, we will call uninvited trouble upon ourselves.


    It was said that those young men were all students from the Rose Finch School in the Middle Pilgrim Land. It was said that all of them belonged to a prominent and ancient sect in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    This time, they came to visit the East Mainland with Kira,"


    a man explained in a hushed tone.


    "It turns out that they are the students from the Rose Finch School. No wonder they all look so extraordinary!"


    the rest exclaimed and expressed their surprise.


    The several young men standing next to Kira apparently were out of the ordinary. They all had outstanding temperament and walked very fast.


    "Yes, I did hear some gossips about them. It is said that the male students from the Rose Finch School all admired the exalting beauty of Kira.


    That''s why they come back to the East Mainland with Kira in order to be closer to her,"


    someone in the crowd whispered in his lower voice.


    "I see. I guess so."


    Many people nodded in agreement to the fact.


    Because those young men beside her all looked at her with great passion in their eyes from time to time.


    And when they talked to her, they were all trying to please her and get her attention in all possible ways.


    Austin''s eyes fell on the other woman among them.


    She was a beautiful young woman clad in a long light green dress.


    The woman was no one else, but Belle.


    "I didn''t expect her to come to the party of the Shadow City,"


    Austin murmured as he watched the silhouette of Belle.


    But now, she was the Holy Daughter of the Jade Sect, and she had the rare Crystal Moonlight Body.


    In recent years, her cultivation base had improved greatly beyond anybody''s expectations and she was famous among the younger generation of the East Mainl


    schools."


    "Yes. His father is Ward. In the East Mainland, no one dares to cross him. He is a real terror."


    "Bray has messed with the wrong people this time.


    They are the students of the Rose Finch School.


    Ward, however arrogant he is, does not dare to cross the students of the four biggest schools and he would keep his distance.


    Otherwise, he has no place to stand in the whole Divine Continent, let alone in the East Mainland,"


    many warriors around them whispered.


    Apparently, Bray was not very popular in the East Mainland. Many people took pleasure in his misfortune and enjoyed his bad luck.


    "Kira, did you hear that? It turns out that the loser always takes advantage of women.


    Well, since I meet you today, I will eliminate this trouble for the people in the East Mainland.


    And you, how dare you save the person that I''m going to kill? You piece of shit!


    Don''t overestimate yourself.


    But remember, in your next life, you can''t afford to offend someone who is far beyond your reach."


    The young man stared at Bray and Austin with an impish look in his eyes.


    Then the young man walked slowly towards Austin and Bray.


    "Bro, I''m sorry to get you into trouble. You should leave now as it is in the best of your interest.


    This guy came from the Rose Finch School. We are no match for him,"


    Bray explained to Austin.


    ''This guy has a little conscience at least, ''


    Austin thought.

 Chapter 1821 Elites Gather In The Shadow City

    Before the young man could beat the hell out of Bray, Belle stepped forward and shouted, "Kira, forget it.


    Although this Bray is disgusting, he has not done any big crimes.


    Besides, he is a good friend of my friend.


    So please tell Conrad to spare him, even just this time. For me."


    Belle could not allow Bray to get killed because he was her friend''s friend.


    "Really? I see.


    Well, if it really matters you, I will respect your request," said Kira


    She raised both hands, as if in surrender.


    Belle was the Holy Daughter of the Jade Sect, and she had the Crystal Moonlight Body which was rare. Because of these two reasons, she was destined to have a very promising future.


    So even if Kira was a student of the Rose Finch School, she knew that someday, Belle could be someone greater than her.


    "Conrad, forget it.


    Let them go this time!"


    Kira said to the young man.


    "Okay.


    Now that both you and Belle pleaded for them, I will let these two foolish guys go. But just this time!


    If I meet them again next time, they may not be so lucky,"


    said the young man named Conrad.


    Soon, people of the Jade Sect walked away peacefully.


    Looking at the young man''s back, Austin wanted to kill him.


    "Bray is so lucky. I did not expect that he could survive the trashing from the student of the Rose Finch School,"


    someone at the scene said.


    "And this guy, he was really biting off more than he could chew. He almost got himself killed.


    How did it go, boy? Did it scare you to death just now?"


    Someone pointed at Austin. He was laughing so hard that he had to hold his stomach.


    "Ha-Ha! Scared to death? I think he peed on his pants!" one of the audience said, mocking Austin.


    He too started laughing really hard.


    "Did I offend you?"


    Austin frowned as he fixed his gaze on the two people in front of him.


    It was obvious, they were bullies who loved making fun of powerless people; evildoers who prey on weak people.


    "Damn it, boy! Why are you looking at me like that? You want to fight?


    Believe it or not, I can knock the hell out of you!" one of the two men shouted at Austin. His face was red in anger.


    They were annoyed with Austin''s angry stare.


    Both of them were at the premium stage of Divine Bridge Realm. In their eyes, Austin was only at the preliminary stage of Divine Bridge Realm. They looked down on him because they believed it was easy for them to handle him.


    "You brat, I must teach you a lesson! There is too much air on your head!"


    The other man became furious and ru


    e this was a rare occasion.


    Almost all the young generation and the most elite geniuses in the East Mainland arrived.


    The official date of the gathering in the Shadow City was scheduled the following day.


    But most people arrived one day earlier than the scheduled time to make sure they would not miss the event.


    They would hold the gathering at a mansion named Five Star Mansion which was located in the east of the city.


    Much as Five Star Mansion was located in the city, it was still very large. An array of tall mountains and green grass surrounded it. Streams and magnificent waterfalls lined the walls of the mansion, while magical animals roamed the grounds which were said to bring good luck. The scenery was beautiful and boast of royalty and splendor.


    Of course, not everyone was qualified to enter the mansion.


    The Five Star Mansion, was surrounded by guards from the Ji Clan. They stood on the gates and walls of the mansion on the lookout for intruders. Not to mention the numerous martial arts masters that were assigned to keep an eye on it.


    It was said that only those who have invitations were allowed to enter the gate of the mansion.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please don''t miss the chance. I have invitations for the Five Star Mansion in my hands.


    I don''t have many left. If you want to enter the Five Star Mansion tomorrow and see the talents, you must grab this chance and buy an invitation card.


    Otherwise, you lose this once in a lifetime opportunity."


    Austin suddenly heard that someone was selling invitation cards to the Five Star Mansion along the street.


    "I can buy invitations from you?"


    He was surprised and stepped forward to have a look.

 Chapter 1822 The Space Crack

    A middle-aged man was selling dozens of invitation tickets in a stall.


    Anyone who passed by his stall couldn''t help but look at him suspiciously.


    They were all aware that there were only a total of five hundred invitations for the party. These were not even enough for all the young talents of the holy lands, influential clans, and first-class sects.


    So it was impossible for him to have any extra invitation tickets for sale.


    Each ticket was being sold at two hundred thousand divine vital energy crystals, which was very expensive.


    "If you are not interested in these invitations. I have something more interesting.


    I have a map of a secret land. It has a very detailed topographic features.


    Once you have this map, you can explore the secret land where great opportunity awaits you.


    Anyone who will have this map will be very lucky. Don''t miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    The middle-aged man realized that no one believed the authenticity of the dozens of invitation tickets in his hand. So he quickly changed the topic and started to talk about maps while pointing at the thick pile of the map on the ground.


    Austin sneered when he recognized that the middle-aged man was a dishonest businessman. And those invitations for sale were most probably be fake.


    And the map of the secret land that he was claiming was probably made up.


    "Everyone, please trust me. This secret land really exists, and it is located deep within the space crack.


    Please believe me. Even the head of the Deep Sea Commercial House was now guarding near the entrance of the space crack. He was trying to find a way to enter it.


    Even if you have doubts, it''s fine with me. But how could you not believe the owner of the Deep Sea Commercial House?


    The secret land within the space crack really exists, and it is full of treasures and opportunities,"


    the middle-aged man said excitedly.


    Those people around sneered at him. They knew that he was unreliable and was just talking nonsense. A lot of them started to turn around and leave.


    Austin was about to leave. But he suddenly stopped when he heard the name of the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    "Are you referring to the owner of the Deep Sea Commercial House? Are you sure that he is the one who is guarding near the space crack?"


    Austin asked inquiringly.


    "Yes, I''m very sure! I saw it with my own eyes. It''s impossible for me to make a mistake.


    So, buddy! Are you interested in my maps?


    I am selling this map of secret lands for only two hundred thousand divine vital energy crystals.


    "Something is not right!"


    The gnome moved towards the space crack that was about a thousand meters wide. He penetrated the crack through his spiritual sense, and his face started to look puzzled.


    "Generally speaking, there is only a chaotic void deep within the space crack.


    The aura emanating from this space crack seems to be different from the chaotic void."


    Austin also came to the space crack and explored it through his spiritual sense.


    "I find the space and time deep within this space crack quite strange. It''s constantly changing but very stable. It seems that there is a fixed space on this space crack."


    The gnome could see things more clearly since his cultivation base of the spatial power was much higher than Austin.


    "A fixed space? "


    Austin was surprised.


    "Is there really a secret place in there?"


    Suddenly, Austin remembered the map that the middle-aged man was selling in the Shadow City.


    ''That guy looks dubious. I wonder if what he was saying about the secret place was true?''


    Austin thought.


    "It has been more than half a year since this space crack appeared here.


    When it first appeared, its size was as tiny as a finger. It was quite unnoticeable.


    As days go by, it grew wider and wider. Especially these days, it is now about a hundred meters in width and one thousand meters in length,"


    said Yannick.


    "Nowadays, this crack is starting to attract the attention of a lot of cultivators.


    There was even someone who was checking out this place a few days ago,"


    Yannick said while looking around.


    What he said was right as faint figures could be seen in the void from a distance. They were all very powerful warriors based on their aura.

 Chapter 1823 The Heavenly Immortal World

    "Let''s go in!"


    The gnome suggested as he looked deep into the space crack.


    "Okay. Let''s go in and see what happened."


    Austin nodded.


    "In the depths of this space crack, there is extremely terrible spatial power. I''ve already explored it several times.


    But every time, due to the impact of the spatial power inside, I couldn''t tell the direction. I ended up withdrawing from there.


    I''m warning you that if you go in rashly, you will be in danger."


    Yannick spoke in a worried tone.


    "It doesn''t matter. The teleportation ability of the gnome is very strong. So, I''m sure I will be fine,"


    Austin said in a hopeful manner.


    "It''s often said that the gnome race has teleportation ability. It looks like it is true!"


    Yannick looked at the gnome in surprise.


    Spatial force was a rather special and cryptic force. It primarily depended on if the cultivator had the required talent or not.


    If one was not gifted in this aspect, the high level of his vital energy realm was still futile. He could not cultivate the spatial force.


    Unaffected by Yannick''s words, the gnome released the spatial force and led the way into the wide crack, going deeper inside with each step.


    Inside the space crack, there was a misty and chaotic tunnel.


    Once inside it was as if time and space were changing and dislocating continuously.


    Yannick remained alert. He summoned all his vital energy. The powerful vital energy force covered the surface of his body.


    Besides, he also took out a slightly broken, tiny, wooden boat. He placed it on his palm and seemed to be ready to make use of it, any time.


    The tiny, wooden boat was a magic treasure with a strong defensive power. Austin had seen it being used by Yannick earlier.


    Austin and the gnome had entered the chaotic void many times. So, they were quite familiar with the scene and didn''t feel nervous at all.


    "Well, it looks like the space here is not very powerful.


    Besides, the space wall is relatively stable!"


    said the gnome as he sensed what lay ahead of him.


    Yannick was speechless. He had entered it several times while he kept trying to find Stacy.


    However, every time when he was halfway, he couldn''t tell which direction he was heading because of the influence of the spatial power. He felt like he was moving here and there directionless like a headless fly. Thus, he would get out of it at the end.


    However, now Aus


    t really exists and is true?"


    An old man who was dressed in black shook his head.


    "Yes. It is said that the Fallen Immortal World is the place where immortals fall and rest in peace.


    If it really is the Fallen Immortal World, that would be too amazing.


    I can''t believe it!"


    Another elder standing there said, shaking his head.


    "Well, once accidentally I read an ancient book.


    This ancient book mentioned about the Fallen Immortal World.


    It was said in the ancient book that the entrance to the Fallen Immortal World was a bronze gate with two words ''Fallen'' and ''Immortal'' engraved on it.


    This bronze gate looks exactly like the one described in that ancient book!"


    Lorraine explained excitedly.


    "If it''s true, it''s truly amazing!


    I''ve also heard about the Fallen Immortal World.


    It was regarded as extremely dangerous. Even great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm had died there,"


    said the old man who was dressed in black.


    "The Fallen Immortal World has some terrifying threats as well as unimaginable great opportunities.


    It is said that there is even a chance of becoming an immortal!"


    Ringo said.


    ''Wow!''


    ''The chance to become an immortal!''


    Hearing this, all of them felt a twitch of excitement in their hearts.


    In the Divine Continent, the highest level that a cultivator could reach was the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    And after that, even a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm was extremely desperate to become an immortal.


    The anxiety and desire of an ordinary warrior to become an immortal was then understandable.

 Chapter 1824 The Sensation

    "It has been many years since I have seen the Fallen Immortal World.


    I could hardly believe that I''d see it again in our Divine Continent.


    If we don''t handle this with caution, I fear that countless lives will be lost this time."


    A short figure emerged before the bronze gate. He stared at it and drew a deep breath.


    Everyone was surprised to see the short figure. Their eyes locked at him as if they had seen something impossible.


    The short figure was that of a boy barely eight years of age! No wonder everyone was shocked.


    "What''s going on here? What is a child doing here?"


    shouted Lorraine as she walked with the aid of a crutch.


    "Humph! How dare you address me without respect?"


    The boy turned his eyes to Lorraine.


    Lorraine felt like she was just struck by lightning. Her wrinkled face turned pale; she was taken aback.


    Lorraine dropped to her knees and bowed to the child before everyone''s eyes. "Please accept my humblest apologies, sir!"


    No one had ever seen Lorraine as frightened as she was right now.


    Lorraine must''ve realized that the boy was in fact an unfathomable master. She knew that his true age would probably scare people to their deaths, for he was far too old for his appearance.


    The rest of the group also felt a crippling fear at the back of their minds.


    Lorraine was a reclusive elder of the Jade Sect, a top-ranking sect in the East Mainland.


    Her strength placed her at the top of the pyramid, and she was considered as one of the strongest in all of the East Mainland.


    Everyone stood beneath her feet, save for that boy who only needed to cast a glance at Lorraine, and you could see how powerless she was against him. It was clear that this boy was unparalleled in power.


    "Flame Emperor, have you ever heard of the Fallen Immortal World?"


    Austin asked the Flame Emperor in his Soul Sea.


    "I have the faintest idea of what it is.


    Perhaps only the masters of the oldest generation would know.


    When I was in the East Mainland, I had never heard of it," the Flame Emperor answered.


    The Flame Emperor sounded clueless by the tone of his voice.


    Austin was stunned. Even the Flame Emperor, a native warrior, had no idea.


    ''This Fallen Immortal World sounds like a real mystery, '' he thought.


    "Mr. Yannick, have you heard about the Fallen Immortal World?"


    Austin then sent a message to Yannick with spiritual sense.


    "I''ve heard once that the Fallen Immortal World is the plac


    s in the entire East Mainland.


    It was also written that there were great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm in the sect.


    "Then we have no other choice but to wait.


    If he really is a master of the Black Inferno Sect, we can''t afford to provoke him.


    If we don''t do as he says, we''ll have only ourselves to blame."


    Lorraine sighed.


    Soon after this, in the Middle Pilgrim Land, an astonishing news spread among some ancient great sects that the Fallen Immortal World just appeared in the East Mainland!


    Suddenly, many top martial artists trembled with excitement.


    "The Fallen Immortal World is the place where the immortals had fallen!


    Although it''s dangerous, it also contains endless opportunities of becoming an immortal!"


    Hysterical screams were heard in the depth of some forbidden area of the ancient sect.


    In four schools, people were excited.


    "Get ready now. All the masters and core disciples of the school shall prepare to depart for the East Mainland to enter the Fallen Immortal World and look for opportunities of becoming an immortal!"


    the deans of the four major schools ordered.


    Moreover, for some reason, the holy lands and noble clans in the three cities of the West Desert, the South Mountain, and the North Plateau, had also heard the news that the Fallen Immortal World had appeared in the East Mainland.


    Therefore, in the three cities, the people of the holy lands and noble clans also organized teams to the East Mainland, preparing to enter the Fallen Immortal World.


    All the sects in the Divine Continent were excited because of the appearance of the Fallen Immortal World.

 Chapter 1825 Gather In The Traverse Mountains

    In the East Mainland, the holy lands, the prominent clans, and some first-class sects, were all busy preparing and organizing their own forces to go to the Traverse Mountains as soon as possible, waiting to gain entrance to the Fallen Immortal World.


    However, none of them attempted to enter or even desired to enter ahead of anyone else.


    The boy had blocked the bronze gate using an ultimate magical treasure. More importantly, he was likely from the Black Inferno Sect in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    It was a very powerful and terrible ancient sect. Thus, no one from the holy lands and the prominent clans in the East Mainland desired to goad the Black Inferno Sect.


    At this time, within range of hundreds of miles below the space crack that was above the Traverse Mountains, people from the various sects and clans in the East Mainland were coming and going in the area, they were all busy with preparations.


    All the senior masters and the elite disciples of every high ranking sect had gathered in the Traverse Mountains.


    They say that Henry from the Ji Clan had cancelled the planned party in the Shadow City.


    The moment they heard the news of the appearance of the Fallen Immortal World, the young geniuses who had originally gathered in the Shadow City were in no mood to join the party.


    They darted towards the Traverse Mountains as soon as they were able to.


    At that moment, Austin and his companions hid in a dense forest near the range under the space crack.


    Yannick and Austin stayed there and talked about the situation of the Fallen Immortal World.


    Austin had already secretly sent a disciple back to the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land to inform the other members of the sudden appearance of the Fallen Immortal World.


    "I did not expect that the holy lords of the holy lands and the leaders of the prominent clans would lead teams on their own,"


    Austin sighed after he released his spiritual sense and scanned every direction. He had been scanning the area for a while now.


    "Ha ha! The Fallen Immortal World, it is a place that even the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm are eager to enter, not to mention the holy lords of the holy lands and the leaders of the prominent clans in the East Mainland," said Yannick.


    Yannick could not help but laugh at the surprising turn of events.


    "Damn it! That


    tention was now suddenly focused on the approaching teams.


    Then they stopped in their tracks once they reached the space crack.


    Out of all of them, one team caught everyone''s eyes the most. More than half of them was comprised of children that looked from five or six to fourteen or fifteen years of age. Only a handful of them looked like adults.


    "Ha ha! Well, it seems that the people of the East Mainland are fairly obedient,"


    a boy about eight years old said with a faint smile while walking out of the line.


    The boy''s laughter rang through a thousand miles as if it was within earshot of everyone who heard it.


    Upon hearing the laughter, Austin recognized that the boy was just the one that he had met several days ago in front of the bronze gate.


    "Hmm, he is indeed from the Black Inferno Sect."


    Elder Sharp stared at the boy with an unusually grim expression.


    Austin had already told Elder Sharp everything that he knew about the boy in detail.


    "Elder Sharp, is this little boy truly powerful?"


    Austin asked in a low voice.


    "Of course he is! Even I am not sure whether or not I can defeat him,"


    Elder Sharp said with a nod.


    "Damn, that''s incredible!"


    Austin was surprised. There were not many people who could go against Elder Sharp.


    Elder Sharp was an ancient man from hundreds of thousands of years ago. In the current East Mainland, his strength was almost invincible and ranked in the top row.


    If Elder Sharp was not confident in defeating this boy, then no one in the entire East Mainland would be able to defeat him.

 Chapter 1826 The Entering

    "Advance!"


    With a wave of his hand, the boy led the people of his sect into the space crack.


    The other sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land also followed them shortly.


    "It''s time to enter."


    The people of the three grand holy lands and three noble clans in the East Mainland all rushed inside. They went into the space crack one after the other.


    They knew that the earlier they started the treasure hunt, the higher the chances they would find treasures first.


    In a dense forest where the people of the Flame Holy Land were gathered.


    "I hope you all understand one thing when you enter the Fallen Immortal World.


    Legend has it that in the ancient times, this was a land where the immortals died.


    The danger that resided in that land was unfathomable.


    Therefore, we can say with a degree of certainty that there will be great fortunes that lie ahead of us.


    However, entering the Fallen Immortal World will bring us closer to Death''s doorstep. Many of us if not all of us are bound to die there.


    It is an inevitable fate for anyone who enters.


    Before any of us enters, I want it to be known that we are going to face the unknown dangers of the Fallen Immortal World.


    More than that, every single disciple of the largest sects in the Divine Continent will enter the Heavenly Immortal World, and they will surely fight desperately for the treasures that anyone can find.


    Competing with the other sects will also be inevitable...especially those ungodly ones from the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    If a warrior enters the Fallen Immortal World, he will be exposed to all kinds of dangers.


    Hence, before you enter, I want each and every one of you to understand the gravity of this situation. Are you ready to enter despite what I''ve told you?"


    Elder Sharp''s gaze slowly swept over the crowd.


    Suddenly, everyone in the forest became silent.


    Elder Sharp spoke nothing but the truth.


    Great opportunities had always been accompanied by even greater risks.


    Soon, those disciples with relatively weaker power and conservative thoughts took the initiative to wait outside and decided not to enter.


    But most of them stood firm on entering the realm.


    Austin, of course, had no hesitations whatsoever.


    As far as he was concerned, wealth could only come from danger. No matter how


    d at the other disciples of the Flame Holy Land.


    This time, there were ten disciples from to the Flame Holy Land, including Austin. They were all at the Divine Bridge Realm except for Austin.


    Those who were at the Divine Bridge Realm were Rahul, Zoe, and others.


    In the noble clans of the East Mainland, the Divine Bridge Realm disciple was already close to that of a principal disciple.


    Austin stepped into the bronze gate.


    The gnome had long entered Austin''s Slave Tower.


    In a flash, a force of teleportation came and enveloped Austin.


    A few seconds later, Austin landed on the ground and looked ahead.


    There were a few old trees in this area but they were all stout and healthy. Each of them needed more than ten people in order to encircle. Their skins were cracked and looked like dragon scales.


    The leaves and branches were not too dense, and the daylight could shine through them.


    There were vast open spaces between the trees. There was a purple mist fluttering accompanied by the sunlight. The air was filled to the brim, and the canopies shadowed the ground. There was something unnatural about the atmosphere.


    Swoosh!


    Despite the mysterious feeling in the air, Austin felt strangely comfortable in his energy meridian and energized.


    "The quality of the spiritual energy here is much better than that of the Divine Continent!"


    Austin drew a deep breath of fresh air.


    If one cultivated in such a place, his cultivation base would have improved much faster than it did in the Divine Continent.

 Chapter 1827 The Thunder Fruit

    "So it is as we suspected. It''s a teleportation array that can transport people to different places at random," Austin murmured.


    He released his spiritual sense but he couldn''t sense anyone familiar.


    Anyone that was nearby were strangers to Austin. So he decided that hiding his identity would work to his advantage.


    Austin changed his appearance and the aura of his spiritual soul by using the Aura Disguising Skill. In order to make sure that no one could see through his disguise, he even ordered Violet to use illusions to help him better disguise himself.


    Not even holy lords and reclusive elders would be able to recognize Austin even if they encountered him.


    Austin used his bodily movement skill and proceeded onward.


    After advancing a few dozen miles, Austin found heaps of bones along the way. Judging by the appearance of the bones, they might''ve been there for a long time already.


    Those bones piled up on the ground exuded a malefic aura, just the sight of the bones could cause people to avoid them.


    Austin also found various superior herbs that were above grade two.


    "This place is amazing. There are superior herbs everywhere!" said Austin as he gladly gathered the herbs for later use.


    Austin gathered as much as he could carry, carefully choosing the ones that could be more beneficial for him on the treasure hunt.


    Along the way, Austin found many other cultivators but he kept a low profile. He chose to avoid them for the time being because he did not want to engage in conflict with others.


    He wanted to focus on the adventure in the Fallen Immortal World because he knew that he might find some amazing treasures or have discoveries soon. Any effort other than searching was a waste of his energy.


    About half a day later, Austin found a great number of superior herbs that constantly emitted lightning at a rubble heap.


    "What are these superior herbs? How come they contain both thunder and lightning energy?" he muttered.


    These superior herbs were vines with leaves and their stems were the size of an adult''s arm.


    And there were many fist-sized crimson fruits among those herbs.


    The fruits contained the energies of thunder and lightning. Thick lightning constantly came out from them.


    The surrounding space where the superior herbs flocked was filled with thick bolts of lightning.


    "Are these the legendary thunder fruits?" Austin asked himself.


    His heart pulsated rapidly. Thunder fruits were rare sixth grade superior herbs.


    It was said that there was no thunder fruit in the Divine Continent.


    But there were a great number of them before hi


    thought, he becoming desperate.


    Austin felt scared. Many of them could match cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm. There were far too many of them to handle alone, even for Austin.


    "Violet, gnome, we''re in trouble. Hurry up and run!"


    Austin shouted.


    Then he teleported Violet and the gnome into the Slave Tower instantly.


    Austin used the bodily movement skill he had created in a hurry and rushed to the distance.


    Countless of the creatures roared behind them, shaking the ground and the mountains.


    Meanwhile, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled.


    What was even more terrifying was that Austin realized that those creatures were just slightly slower than him!


    Austin tried his best to run away. After about half an hour, the distance between him and his pursuers gradually widened.


    "Humph! You''ve gone too far!


    When did we mess with you?"


    Suddenly an angry voice sounded ahead of Austin.


    Austin was taken aback. The voice was familiar to him and he recognized it belonged to a young cultivator of the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    "Huh! Your leader made a huge mistake and chose to side with the Flame Holy Land. Now, you''re the enemy of all the cultivators in the East Mainland.


    Now turn in everything you gathered today, And then take your worthless lives yourself!"


    Someone said these words in an indifferent voice.


    "Ha-ha, you heard what Christopher just said.


    He is a member of the White Tiger School of the Middle Pilgrim Land. His status is higher than yours. People like you best not piss him off.


    It is your great honor to have the opportunity to speak with him in person.


    Now do as he says. Hand over everything you have, and then finish yourselves!"


    said another arrogant man.

 Chapter 1828 Meet Christopher Of The White Tiger School

    Austin''s spiritual sense immediately went forward to check.


    He saw hundreds of warriors surrounding dozens of people. Those people were trapped in the middle.


    He found out that those people besieged by the warriors were from the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    And those warriors surrounding them were from the Arcane Holy Land.


    Austin gave out a cold smile. He then moved his body and prepared to confront those people.


    He had already gotten back to his original appearance so those people would definitely recognize him.


    Meanwhile, the people of the Deep Sea Commercial House were having a heated argument with the people of the Arcane Holy Land.


    "I won''t allow you to just bully the Deep Sea Commercial House. At the worst, I will fight with you until my very last breath," said a middle-aged man from the Deep Sea Commercial House coldly.


    This middle-aged man was at the preliminary stage of Minor-perfection Realm.


    "Ha ha! You rubbish! You are not even qualified to fight with us. You must be kidding," responded a young man in white between laughs.


    It seemed that this man had an extraordinary temperament among the people of the Arcane Holy Land.


    Apparently, he looked down on the people of the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    This man was Christopher. He used to be a gifted disciple of the Arcane Holy Land and now a student of the White Tiger School in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    "Christopher, it''s useless to argue with that fucking asshole. Let''s just kill them immediately. I don''t have much time to waste on them," said one of the six young men dressed in white.


    He was standing beside Christopher impatiently.


    He looked sullen.


    Apart from disciples from the Arcane Holy Land, there were several young men standing beside Christopher, all dressed in white.


    These young men were all students of the White Tiger School.


    "Well, what are you waiting for guys? Let''s kill them now!" shouted Christopher.


    He waved his hand to all the people of the Arcane Holy Land.


    All of a sudden, more than one hundred disciples of the Arcane Holy Land swarmed and rushed towards the almost forty followers of the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    "Let''s fight with them!" shouted the middle-aged man of the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    He then also signaled to their people to prepare countering the enemy''s attack.


    However, before the fight could even start.


    Whoosh!


    A figure suddenly appeared in the middle. He raised his hand immediately and several shadows of sword aura with different colors shot towards the people of the Arcane Holy Land.


    "Aaaahhhh!" cried by more than a dozen disciples.


    They were the ones who rushed in front earlier to attack the people of the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    However, they were stopped by Austin''s sudden appearance.


    "Austin, it''s


    ite his situation, he still had the determination to kill Austin.


    "Don''t be so glib, young man," said Austin.


    He had a faint smile on his face.


    "Just show me your ability and let me see what the students of the White Tiger School are capable of."


    Austin could even kill the elder of the Ji Clan, let alone this man who was only at the premium stage of Minor-perfection Realm.


    "As you wish," answered Christopher slowly.


    "I''ll show you how great we are."


    Then, he clenched his fists suddenly.


    He was actually collecting all the strength in his body.


    All of a sudden, an earth-shaking roar was heard from him.


    Then, a huge shadow rushed out of his body abruptly.


    It was a huge and dreadful nine-headed snake. Each head was bigger than a house. They were all in the air and beams of powerful light were coming out of their mouths.


    "Ha ha! Christopher, I haven''t seen you release this nine-headed lava python for a long time," commented once student. "That is your best skill."


    The student laughed thinking that Austin would be dead this time.


    "Die!" shouted Christopher.


    He was staring at Austin with murderous eyes.


    With his command, the nine-headed snake turned to Austin at an extremely fast speed.


    The next moment, a deafening sound resounded the whole space.


    The nine heads spurted streams of horribly hot magma simultaneously. As a result, overwhelming magma rivers intertwined in the air. In a moment, a mysterious magic array was formed and approached Austin with terrifying heat waves.


    "The students of the four major schools are truly amazing," exclaimed Austin.


    He couldn''t help but marvel at the magic array of lava that was coming towards him.


    To his surprise, this magma array could actually confine a space.


    A powerful force was coming closer to him and it seemed that he wouldn''t be able to dodge it.

 Chapter 1829 Ten Old Lamps

    Austin continuously released his vital energy force to counteract the suppressing power around him.


    Whoosh!


    He raised his hand and the five beams of sword aura of different colors appeared. The beams formed an impressive array and came at the nine-headed snake.


    This was the most powerful technique in the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship.


    The nine-headed snake growled in midair and gave out a blazing light before fighting the five streaks of sword aura.


    In a split second, the five beams of sword aura cut off one of the snake''s heads.


    Howl!


    The snake with eight heads remaining roared in pain.


    Puff!


    Another head was cut off by the sword aura and fell off the snake''s body.


    "You!"


    Christopher was frightened and angry. He retreated desperately.


    Under Austin''s control, the Spiritual Pot rushed towards Christopher''s head and broke into his Soul Sea. It emitted a strong spiritual sense force.


    Whoosh!


    Austin used the bodily movement skill and he vanished instantly. Then he appeared behind Christopher. He waved his Infernal Sword in attempt to behead him.


    Austin had no plan of sparing his life because Christopher started this.


    Students of the four martial schools had high status.


    There was a rule made by the schools though. That is the senior members of any sect in the Divine Continent were prohibited to attack or kill their students.


    However, there was an exception to the rule. If cultivators were of the same age with the student and they shared the close vital energy realm with them, they could fight against the trainees of the four martial arts schools. Killing these students was not punishable.


    Therefore, Austin could actually kill Christopher without getting himself in trouble.


    "How dare you!"


    Feeling the invincible killing intent behind him, Christopher couldn''t help but feel extremely terrified.


    In his Soul Sea, the Spiritual Pot was hitting his spiritual soul.


    He didn''t have enough energy left to deal with Austin''s sword.


    He reached out his right hand and held an


    "Soul Dragging Skill!"


    Vance said faintly as he pointed towards Austin.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    At the same time, the ten old lamps vanished from site.


    Then Austin felt a strong sense of danger approaching.


    He dashed briskly few steps backward.


    The next moment, ten old lamps appeared around Austin, coming at him.


    He immediately felt a terrifying energy forcing his spiritual soul out of his Soul Sea.


    All at once, the ten beams of white flames inside the ten old lamps created a massive explosion.


    The flames turned into ten oceans of white fire and rushed toward Austin. They contained enormous energy.


    ''These ten old lamps can attack one''s body and spiritual soul at the same time, '' Austin thought.


    Suddenly, the spiritual tree in Austin''s Soul Sea started to shake. It instantly released a strong force to shield the whole Soul Sea.


    Thanks to the spiritual tree, Austin could withstand a spiritual sense attack that was ten times stronger than his own spiritual sense.


    Now Austin''s spiritual sense was much stronger than that of any ordinary Major-perfection Realm cultivators.


    The spiritual sense attacks of these ten old lamps were terrifying, but the spiritual tree in Austin''s Soul Sea was powerful enough to handle them.


    Hence, his spiritual soul was remarkably freed right away from the lamps'' spiritual sense attacks.

 Chapter 1830 Attacked By The Ancient Lamps Incinerating Array

    Austin raised his hand, and then the Five-element Sword Aura rushed towards the ten ancient lamps around him.


    At the same time, with a flicker of black light, he released streams of malicious runes, which at once passed through the void and dashed towards the ten ancient lamps.


    He then used the bodily movement skill to make himself disappear. A flash of bright light zoomed at high speed ahead and when it disappeared, Austin was nowhere to be found. He escaped the ten ancient lamps unharmed.


    "You are powerful.


    Although you are only a cultivator at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm, I did not expect that my Soul Dragging Skill could barely harm you.


    I guess there must be some powerful magic spiritual soul weapon nested in your Soul Sea.


    Well, it doesn''t matter; the attack just now was a warm-up. Don''t flatter yourself yet.


    Next, I will show you my real attacking power. You need to be careful,"


    the young man warned Austin. His tone was arrogant and seemed to be taunting him.


    As he fixed his eyes on the young man, Austin felt a wave of fear covered him. The strength of this young man was so much stronger than that of Christopher.


    The ten ancient lamps he activated were strange. It was a challenge of defending himself against it.


    He would have been severely injured and even dead if he did not have the spiritual tree in his Soul Sea.


    A strong slashing sound in the air was heard afterwards.


    As the young man finished his words, eight bronze ancient lamps with a white flame appeared. It surrounded him on all sides, and Austin realized it was where the slashing sound was coming from.


    The eight new lamps fused with the ten ones as they emerged in the air. Now, there were eighteen of them, spinning upward at a high speed. Soon the crowd witnessed how a sea of white fire surged towards Austin. The crowd could barely see Austin''s figure as white-hot flames surrounded him. They could feel the burning sensation as the surrounding air turned fiery hot.


    People in the crowd tried to keep their balance, terrified by the scorching heat. Their spiritual souls shook as they danced to the rhythm of the sea of white fire.


    "This is not good. Retreat now! He will display his powerful Ancient Lamps Incinerating Array!"


    Several disciples of the White Tiger School looked at each other in shock. Saying no words, they took a step backward and scampered away from the scene.


    "Retreat! Run as fast as you can if you don''t want to die!"


    Christopher also shouted at the disciples of the Arcane Holy Land as he motioned for them to escape. He then took flight and was the first to disappear from the scene.


    Dozens of people from the Deep Sea C


    ense energy.


    "Oh? The tree could do that? Cool!"


    Austin was so excited. He overlooked such an important function of the spiritual tree in his Soul Sea that it could refine all the energy in the world and turn it into the spiritual sense energy.


    Empowered with this idea, Austin finally released the defense of his Soul Sea. This way, more white flames flowed into his soul sea and were refined by the spiritual tree giving him more strength and power.


    This was a golden opportunity to enhance his spiritual sense force, and Austin did not want to miss it.


    The more white flames the spiritual tree absorbed, the stronger his spiritual sense force would become.


    "What''s going on?"


    Vance blurted out in surprise as his face darkened with fear.


    He could feel the diminishing energy of the eighteen ancient lamps. They were losing power so fast, and now Vance was in a state of panic.


    "No way! Burn him for me! Now!"


    With a hardened and fierce expression on his face, Vance bit his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood essence onto the eighteen ancient lamps.


    Instantly, the white light shone brighter. The eighteen ancient lamps emitted more terrible energy and rushed towards Austin. Unknown to Vance, this was doing himself more harm than good.


    "Good! This is equivalent to giving me more spiritual sense energy to absorb!"


    Austin was very happy. Inside his Soul Sea, the spiritual tree erupted with more powerful refining power and quickly refined the white flames.


    His spiritual sense was growing stronger at a fast speed.


    A moment later, the sound of someone coughing out blood echoed in the entire fighting area.


    All of a sudden, Vance was thrown into the air, and landed on the ground with a loud thud. He was bent over, coughing out blood on the ground.

 Chapter 1831 Being Chased by The Humanoid Creature Army

    Bang! Bang...


    The eighteen ancient lamps exploded all at once and all the white flames disappeared in a flash.


    When the whole fighting area became clear, the crowd from afar saw that Austin floated in the sky with a faint smile on his face.


    "What?


    Vance was seriously injured!"


    "How can this be happening?"


    Not far away, the disciples of the White Tiger School and the Arcane Holy Land were all stunned and unable to believe their eyes.


    "No way!"


    Vance stared at Austin with frightened eyes as if he was seeing a ghost.


    "You''re just a mere cultivator at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm! How could you break my Ancient Lamps Incinerating Array?"


    Vance''s face was as pale as paper and he was too weak to breathe. Apparently, he was seriously injured. Most of his blood essence had been refined and absorbed by Austin and now became his spiritual sense power.


    "Ha-ha, are all the disciples of your White Tiger School at the same level as you?"


    Austin asked with a faint smile. Apparently, he was teasing Vance as well as his school''s weakness.


    "Bullshit! Who''s insulting our White Tiger School?"


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from a distance.


    "It''s Alan!


    Great! Alan is here!"


    Suddenly, the several disciples of White Tiger School cheered, excited and full of great expectation upon the arrival of their idol.


    The next moment, more than a dozen figures from thousands of meters away flashed towards the location where Austin was.


    Releasing his spiritual sense to detect the power of the dozen figures, Austin was suddenly taken aback.


    The figures were all at the Major-perfection Realm or even higher.


    On top of that, the aura emanated from the leader made Austin feel extremely in danger.


    He had fought numerous battles of life and death, so he knew he was no match for him.


    "Damn it! A strong man doesn''t fight when the odds are against him!" Austin said at once.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the dozens of warriors from the Deep Sea Commercial House. Using his mind, he teleported them all into his Slave Tower.


    Then, he used his bodily movement skill to fly away in an instant.


    "Humph! You can''t run away from me!"


    a voice snorted coldly.


    Then the owner of the voice ran after Austin at a close distance.


    This man must be Alan, the warrior mentioned earlier by the disciples from the White Tiger School.


    Austin was surprised by Alan''s terrible bodily


    the Heavenly Grotto Realm began to practice the vital acupoints all over their bodies.


    By cultivating, they could dig each acupoint''s potential, expand its size and store vital energy into each acupoint.


    Each developed acupoint would be equal to a whole, new elixir field.


    Every cultivator had 108 acupoints in his body. If all the acupoints were developed, it would mean that a cultivator could have 108 extra elixir fields in total.


    It would not be hard to imagine how strong a cultivator would be if he had another 108 elixir fields to store more vital energy.


    Therefore, masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm were undeniably stronger than those of the Major-perfection Realm and below.


    "What are those?!" Alan murmured.


    He frowned, showing a terrified expression.


    "If you have guts, come on and chase after me!"


    Austin rushed towards Alan.


    Howl! Howl...


    Dozens of the most powerful humanoid creatures had come closer and the bolts of thick lightning were crackling and dashing towards Austin.


    Behind them, more than two thousand humanoid creatures quickly approached Austin, forming an ocean of thunderbolts.


    "Humph!"


    Alan scowled tightly. He finally turned around and backed away.


    The dozens of beasts at the Heavenly Grotto Realm frightened him and he dared not to stay at all.


    "Don''t run! Didn''t you just say you are strong, huh?"


    Austin shouted and chased after Alan.


    "Hey, Alan, what''s going on?"


    the other disciples who finally caught up asked in disbelief when they saw Alan running back.


    "Run now if you value your life,"


    Alan retorted sourly as he held back his anger.

 Chapter 1832 The Magic Thunder Fruit

    ''What?'' If they weren''t so sure of their emotions, then the word would have certainly echoed out.


    Alan''s remark severely stunned the students of the White Tiger School and the disciples of the Arcane Holy Land.


    The next moment, came an unlikely noise.


    Boom!


    The earth began to shake. In the distance, a dazzling sea appeared which, on closer inspection, turned out to be lightning. The weirdest part was that it seemed to be made up of human shaped creatures and was rapidly approaching them from a distance.


    It was then, that Austin was seen to appear. The students and the disciples saw that he was running in front of the human shaped creatures, as if they were chasing him.


    "Didn''t you just say that you wanted me to find out how talented the students of your school are? Didn''t you just want me to witness your abilities?


    By that, I hope you meant the ability to escape like a coward!"


    Austin called out and kept running forward.


    Dozens of those weird, human shaped creatures were chasing after him. They were surrounded by strange lightning and continuously tried to rush out and hit Austin.


    Austin''s head and his back had been burnt black by the lightning. Smoke was rising in the air and a smell of burnt flesh was drenching their nostrils.


    However, one thing Austin was glad of was the fact that the speed of these human shaped creatures seemed to be square with his own; perhaps a bit less but certainly not more. In all likelihood, these creatures belonged to a race that was not good at tracking and chasing.


    Even so, he was unable to get rid of his pursuers. He would have to find another way.


    "Oh, my God!


    What are those things?" someone exclaimed in horror.


    "Never mind that! Run!"


    Ignoring Austin''s remarks, they began to run. They had no other choice.


    At a single glance, they had realized that something dangerous was approaching.


    Although they were very good at cultivation, the only one among them who was actually able to compete with Austin in terms of speed was Alan.


    As a result, it wasn''t long before Austin caught up with the remaining students and disciples.


    Alan took the lead and Austin followed him closely. The remaining students and disciples lagged behind.


    The disciples of the Arcane Holy Land were weaker than the students of the White Tiger School and they lagged behind the farthest.


    All of a sudden, an idea occurred to Austin.


    Running at the same pace, he brought out the Invincible Bow and toyed with the bowstring. Immediately, arrows of purple light began to shoot out and ran backwards.


    After learning and mastering Magic Archery, he didn''t need to aim at his targets. All that needed to be done was use his spiritual sense and think of the target; the arrows he shot would then go toward it spontaneously.


    Therefore, Austin did not even need to turn aroun


    rld of lightning and thunder.


    "Whoa!


    Is it possible that this is the eighth-grade superior herb known as the magic thunder fruit?"


    Austin muttered excitedly. He felt that his heart was beating slightly faster than usual at the prospect.


    The magic thunder fruit was recorded in the ancient book named the Essence of Superior Pill in his Soul Sea. So the moment he caught a glimpse of it, he could recognize it.


    The Essence of Superior Pill was a gift he had received from the nameless man in the Wild Herb Valley.


    "If that is the case, are those human shaped creatures I just saw... I mean, they are able to control lightning. Is it possible that they are thunder beasts?"


    Austin murmured.


    According to the records of the Essence of Superior Pill, the thunder beast often planted the magic thunder fruit as treasure of their race and guarded it superbly.


    The magic thunder fruit was the most precious resource for them and it allowed them to cultivate by supplying them with abundant amount of thunder energy.


    Without any hesitation, Austin immediately asked Violet and the gnome to help him dig out all the vines he could see around him and put them into his Herb Ring.


    Hardly had he succeed bagging almost all of the fruits when Austin heard a rumbling and shaking sound not far away from him.


    "Okay, that''s not good. Those thunder beasts must have sensed something is wrong and are rushing back to their treasures."


    Austin was startled. However, he had already gathered plenty of those fruits.


    So without looking back, Austin utilized his bodily movement skill and rushed out of the woods.


    A moment later, howls of anger burst out behind him.


    More than two thousand thunder beasts roared angrily in the forest as they discovered that most of their treasures were missing.


    Then, they rushed out of the forest, and began to run around crazily in all directions.

 Chapter 1833 Cultivation Of The Thunder Unicorn

    More than twenty miles away, remnants of blood and bones were scattered everywhere.


    It was a ghastly sight with all the lifeless dismembered bodies lying on the ground.


    In an open space nearby, there were a dozen people seated on the ground as they tried to heal themselves.


    Some of them had minor ones while some were badly injured.


    All of a sudden, a loud rumble could be heard from a distance, and the ground started to shake.


    "Damn it! It seems like those things are coming again!"


    The cultivators who were sitting on the ground instantly opened their eyes. They looked at a distance with fear in their eyes.


    "Quickly! Let''s go! Gather together. Those hideous things are coming back!"


    a young man warned everyone.


    He quickly moved towards the opposite direction from where the noise came from.


    Everyone was panicking and immediately followed suit.


    "Damn you! Austin. Mark my words. I will make sure that you will die in my hands!" one of them said through gritted teeth and then started to run away.


    His eyes were blazing with fury. He was Christopher from the Arcane Holy Land.


    A lot of disciples from the Arcane Holy Land died ruthlessly in the hands of the thunder beasts.


    Around five or six students from the White Tiger School had been killed.


    No one was left unscathed. All the survivors, including Alan, were injured.


    Thankfully, for some unknown reason, all of the thunder beasts suddenly withdrew.


    Otherwise, the fate of the remaining students from the White Tiger School would have been devastating.


    Christopher loathed Austin after he witnessed how the disciples of the Arcane Holy Land had been mercilessly killed. He blamed him for causing the death of his people.


    At that moment, Austin was also on the run.


    He used his bodily movement skill on its full capacity to get away from the thunder beasts that were trailing behind him.


    Finally, after half a day of travel, he was able to heave a sigh of relief and slowed down.


    He found no sign of thunder beasts behind him through his spiritual sense.


    Then he went into a remote area and transported himself into the Slave Tower.


    In an instant, he was standing in front of dozens of cultivators from the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    "Holy Heritor! Thank you for saving us."


    The men from the Deep Sea Commercial House bowed to Austin respectfully.


    "I saw that you were with Mr. Ren before we entered.


    Did you get separated?"


    Austin asked.


    "We didn''t see the other guys after we were transported here.


    But


    time I will let you eat the magic thunder fruit."


    Austin became very excited, and his eyes were full of anticipation.


    According to the Essence of Superior Pill, the magic thunder fruit was closely guarded by the thunder beast. This was the most precious treasure to them because it contained a tremendous amount of thunder and lightning energy.


    It was a very rare herb for those living creatures who specialized in practicing the cultivation methods and martial skills of thunder and lighting.


    Austin had wiped out over two thousand thunder beasts that were guarding the thunder fruit.


    It was a bountiful harvest as he got about ninety magic thunder fruits.


    Under Austin''s supervision, the thunder unicorn started to eat its first magic thunder fruit.


    Once it swallowed the fruit, it then raised its head and gave out a deafening roar.


    Its whole body expanded rapidly and emitted thousands of lightning bolts.


    The whole secret room had been consumed by thunder and lightning.


    "What the hell is that? It''s so terrible.


    I don''t think the thunder unicorn can eat a lot of magic thunder fruits at once.


    The effect is too strong; it is very likely that it will explode."


    Austin was shocked when he saw what happened through his spiritual sense.


    So he controlled the thunder unicorn and only allowed it to eat the magic thunder fruit slowly and carefully.


    Austin estimated that it would take a few days before the thunder unicorn could finish all the magic thunder fruits.


    As there was nothing to do, Austin used the Aura Disguising Skill to disguise himself and pretended to be a common young man.


    Then he left the Slave Tower and continued his adventure.

 Chapter 1834 Crises Everywhere

    Along his way, Austin noticed that his entire path was surrounded by barren hills, cliffs and primeval forests. In fact, most of the area around him was dead!


    And there were swamps everywhere. If there weren''t swamps, then on the charred earth around him, there were deep and large gullies.


    ''It looks like a fierce and great battle took place around here. Everything seems so... dead!''


    This idea hit Austin''s mind out of nowhere when he looked around and saw the stunning black gullies in the distance. Along with that, several huge peaks far away from him seemed like they had been cut flat from the middle.


    Another striking feature of the terrain around him was that the entire vast plain was covered in some sort of thick, scarlet mist, which was continuously drifting here and there and he could not see too far from where he was standing; at least not clearly.


    The smell of this bitter bloody red mist was exactly the same as the smell of human blood. Whatever had happened here, several humans had died.


    There was no doubt that the red mist that shrouded the ground was actually formed by human blood evaporating with time and filling the very air of this place.


    At the same time, Austin heard several shrill cries resounding from the plains covered in scarlet mist and far away from him.


    It was the sort of place no one dared to break into without permission or proper protection. The place was dangerous, deadly, and dead!


    "Caw!"


    Austin was standing on a large and desolate mountain, made up of barren grey stones and looking far into the distance. Suddenly, a loud noise made by some sort of bird resounded with a ferocity that could crack the stones beneath his feet.


    Then, a creepy chill fell all over the sky.


    Austin hurriedly looked up, and saw a giant, ferocious-looking bird flying across the sky at a rapid pace. It was large enough to instantly cover more than half of the visible sky. Its feathers were colorful and shiny. But the ground had become dark underneath, as if night had come early.


    Austin was shocked. What a huge bird! It was like a huge cloud had covered the whole area and it was about to rain.


    "Wait! There are more than one!"


    As Austin gazed into the distance, he was immensely startled by what he saw. There were similar clouds in the distant sky and from the looks of them, they were also the same kind of giant birds.


    All of a sudden, one of those huge birds dove down from the sky and grabbed at something on the ground with a pair of glittering claws, shining like solid gold, and cold as steel.


    "Aargh!"


    A scream arose from that place.


    Then the giant bird leaped into the sky once again, but this time, with doze


    re as long and thin as that of a ghost and seemed blank and deadly.


    There were more than ten cultivators standing on either side of him in perfect symmetry. They all held giant bows in their hands and were looking at Austin with murderous looks, sneering at their enemy.


    "You can''t turn back. My senior wants you to go in there,"


    said the young man as he pointed towards the entrance of the valley, where a middle-aged man was miraculously sitting in the air with his legs crossed.


    The latter''s strength was at the Heavenly Grotto Realm. He must have been the senior master.


    "I don''t know you guys. What''s the matter?"


    Austin controlled his anger and asked in a calm tone.


    "Just do as we say and get in there. You have no right to ask or choose. We rule this place!"


    The young man got impatient immediately. He seemed to be looking down at Austin, completely ignoring his question.


    "What if I don''t?"


    Austin got angry too and his heart became filled with a killing intent. He stared at the young man fiercely.


    The latter was instantly terrified to pieces by Austin''s murderous stare and felt like he was being looked at by a wild beast.


    This was the murderous will that Austin had developed through years of killing.


    "Damn it! Do you want to die?


    Because I can help you with that immediately!"


    The young man now lost control. He immediately took out a feather arrow from his back, put it in the huge bow in his hand, and aimed at Austin.


    "Wait!


    What happened?"


    The middle-aged man, who Austin had guessed to be a great master, somehow sent out his gaze, which pierced through space and fell right on Austin.


    "Don''t kill him. Let him come over to me. He might prove useful!"


    The middle-aged man looked Austin from head to toe and then ordered.

 Chapter 1835 The Grand Killing Array In The Valley

    While the middle-aged man spoke, his eyes were fixed on Austin.


    Besides the middle-aged man, there were about eight masters who were also at the Heavenly Grotto Realm nearby. They looked at Austin in surprise as he stood there silently.


    ''Damn it. What are the chances there would be so many Heavenly Grotto Realm masters here?''


    Austin thought, looking into the distance as if he would find the answer in the blue sky.


    ''It''s going to be almost impossible to defeat them if I fight or to escape with my life.


    All right. I have to do something. Maybe I should go and figure out what they are up to.


    After all, it doesn''t look like they are planning on killing me, '' Austin decided, nodding his head.


    He met the eyes of the middle-aged man and turned his face serious.


    "Got it," he responded.


    Then, without another word, he walked towards the entrance of the valley. His feet moved silently over the grass and even though he didn''t know what he was about to face, he held his head high.


    "You don''t look like a stupid person to us. Did you know we are from the Crimson Palace?


    The consequences will be serious if you don''t listen to us," the young man warned, sneering at Austin.


    Austin didn''t glance over his shoulder at the young man. Instead, he kept walking.


    "Quickly! Let''s go and catch more people nearby."


    Before taking off in the direction of the valley, the young man gestured for his crew to follow him.


    ''They''re from the Crimson Palace. There''s no way.''


    Almost immediately, fear ripped through Austin.


    Austin had heard a lot about the old top sects located in the Middle Pilgrim Land��enough to make his blood turn to ice at the idea of them.


    The Crimson Palace was a powerful sect with a long history. There were many elders and powerful cultivators beyond what Austin could even imagine.


    Out of all the sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land, this sect ranked in the top ten.


    There was even a rumor that they had an Immortal Transforming Realm master in this sect.


    Without a doubt, the Crimson Palace was much stronger and more advanced than any holy land or prominent clan in the East Mainland.


    Austin had expected the cultivators to be impressive but he hadn''t expected this. He shook his arms to rid himself of the nerves that were now present.


    When Austin reached the entrance of the valley, he stopped. It was vast and mostly empty, stretching out to kiss the blue sky on the horizon. The middle-aged man who was at the Heavenly Grotto Realm glanced at him and Austin looked back.


    "Find somewhere safe and stay there. Don''t walk around, or you''ll lose your life faster than you can breathe," the middle-aged man warned Austin.


    Then he looked into the depths of the valley and said no more. It was clear that he believed wholeheartedly that Austin wouldn''t even think about attempting to run away from him.


    Before any of them could move


    looked all around them on the ground. It was clear that he had stepped on a hidden Grand Killing Array.


    Like fireworks, the runes lit up and hit the prisoners one at a time. They dropped onto the ground at the feet of the other cultivators until more than one hundred cultivators were killed.


    All this had happened so quickly that no one had time to let out a scream.


    Just like before, the bodies disappeared, sucking their blood, bones, and souls into oblivion.


    The rest of the group turned and stampeded towards the entrance of the valley. If they took any longer, the array would reach them and they would all be killed.


    ''The killing array in this valley is too powerful!''


    Austin sighed inwardly, feeling his heart race in his chest.


    "We found a killing array here!"


    one of the two middle-aged men shouted between heavy breaths at the entrance of the valley.


    In the valley, the eight Heavenly Grotto Realm masters from the Crimson Palace who were sitting cross-legged in mid-air, nodded. They seemed too calm for the situation at hand.


    Then four of them effortlessly flew in the direction of the Grand Killing Array and stopped when they reached it. Since they weren''t standing on the ground, the array didn''t get triggered and hurt them.


    One of them took out a dark, iron ruler and threw it in the air. It flipped over a couple times before a roar emitted from it. With a bang, the ruler turned into a ferocious dragon. It bared its fangs and pounced at the Grand Killing Array.


    ''That is an ultimate magical treasure.''


    Austin hadn''t been expecting that the iron ruler turned out to be an ultimate magical treasure. He watched motionlessly as the dragon battled the array, snapping its jaws and flying skillfully to avoid its attacks.


    Since the Grand Killing Array was so strong, four masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm used their most powerful skills to help the dragon and attempt to defeat it.

 Chapter 1836 The Purple Light Curtain

    Under the joint attack of four masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm and the ultimate magical treasure, the Grand Killing Array didn''t stand a chance. Moments later, it began disintegrating before their eyes.


    They held their ground and continued to pummel it. Eventually, it exploded with a loud bang.


    "It''s gone. Make them go inside,"


    one of the masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm ordered, sneering at the prisoners.


    A middle-aged man nodded and turned to face the prisoners. Then, the four cultivators of the Heavenly Grotto Realm floated back to the entrance of the valley and sat in mid-air.


    "Okay; well done. The Grand Killing Array is gone.


    Now that we are safe, let''s continue to move forward,"


    one of the middle-aged men shouted, pointing at the purple glow on the horizon.


    The remaining cultivators glanced tiredly at the depths of the valley. All they wanted was to run back to their safe homes and sleep. The men looked menacingly at them and they turned around.


    The men weren''t the most threatening to them but the eight cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were watching them, so they had no chance to escape alive.


    Sighing, they began marching towards the depths once again.


    A moment later, all their eyes lifted to the sky.


    Howl!


    On top of a rock, an evil ape, covered in white hair, was crouched. It leaped and flew several thousand feet into the air. As it rose, it appeared smaller and smaller before it started to plummet upon them.


    They cowered and some of them scattered as the ape landed on the ground. It chased after six of them, stomping on their heads and making them burst like watermelons.


    Howl! Howl!


    As the prisoners scattered, the ape ran after them and stretched out its millstone-sized palms. It gripped one prisoner at a time and smashed them into small pieces.


    Surprisingly, the prisoners were dying without putting up a fight. A majority of the warriors that had been caught by the Crimson Palace were at the Minor-perfection Realm, and the rest were at the Major-perfection Realm. This ape was gigantic and fast but they shouldn''t be acting like cowards.


    After it had killed a few more prisoners, the mystery was answered: the ape was at the Heavenly Grotto Realm!


    The warriors couldn''t even put up a fight against the ape. It crushed them before they could resort to their vital energy.


    "There is a beast at the Heavenly Grotto Realm!"


    one of the men from the Crimson Palace shouted. He turned to ask help of the real masters at the exit of the valley. His counterpart was also pale with fright as he stood next to him.


    Even though both men were at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm, they weren''t powerful enough to take on the ape.


    Whoosh!


    At the entrance to the valley, two of the strong cultivators of the Heavenly Grotto Realm instantly flew to the ape.


    It turned to them and screamed viciously, pounding its chest. They didn''t even flinch. One of them pulled out the black iron ruler and used it to attack the evil ape. The other stayed behind a few feet and used small amounts of vital energy to cover him.


    After a few minutes, the ape fell heavily onto the ground, shaking it. The masters nodded and returned to their perch.


    Exhausted and half-dead, the cultivators were pushed forward once again. The valley looked as large as


    e smiled at his fellows and patted some of them on the back.


    "Yes, if everything goes well from here, there should be a valuable elixir field in there."


    The other seven cultivators of the Heavenly Grotto Realm also glowed with excitement.


    In the Divine Continent, the semi-omnipotent herbs were very rare. It made sense that even the cultivators from the ancient, great sects would want it. They could complete many of their collections this way.


    A few of them moved closer to the dome and sniffed the air. It seemed they could sense the fragrance of the semi-omnipotent herbs from the other side of the purple light curtain. Greedy smiles took over their faces.


    "You guys, come over here!"


    Before they could move, a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm rolled his sleeve and a dozen prisoners fell forward against their wills.


    Bang!


    Blazing runes instantly erupted from the ground and flew towards the prisoners.


    Somehow, the cultivator had known there was another Grand Killing Array hidden in the short distance between them and the dome. Several warriors fell to their deaths.


    "Take it down,"


    The elder ordered, taking out the black iron ruler and swinging it at the Grand Killing Array.


    Behind him, the other seven cultivators of the Heavenly Grotto Realm joined the fight.


    This killing array was far stronger and more terrible than the previous ones. It took nearly two hours for the cultivators to destroy it.


    At last, the last Grand Killing Array had exploded and the pieces from it scattered on the grass.


    With no more killing arrays or beasts, the prisoners finally arrived at the purple light curtain.


    "I''ve never seen anything like this. It can''t be that simple to get past,"


    the elder in the grey robe said, looking at the purple light curtain with a serious expression on his face. Instantly, he turned to the prisoners.


    "You guys, run towards it!"


    Without giving them a chance to agree or disagree, he rolled his sleeve up and sent a dozen prisoners into the air towards the purple light curtain.


    Austin gasped as he was carried with them.


    Unable to fight against the powers of the elder, Austin allowed himself to be carried towards the purple light curtain.

 Chapter 1837 A Great Fortune

    "Brady, I need your help. Can you handle the elder in the grey robe from the Crimson Palace?"


    Austin said. As he flew towards the purple light curtain against his will, he had no choice but to send a message using his spiritual sense to Brady, who was in the Slave Tower.


    "I''m afraid I''m slightly weaker than him.


    But I have another option. Master, you can come to the Slave Tower and escape the purple light curtain,"


    Brady replied in an urgent tone.


    "I don''t know about that. The purple light curtain seems very powerful. Can the Slave Tower defend against it?"


    Austin asked, looking at the monstrous purple light ahead of him.


    "Don''t worry, my master. The Slave Tower is stronger than you think.


    And the main function of the purple light curtain was to prevent the people outside from breaking in.


    It won''t hurt you once you are here. The Slave Tower will save you from having to fight against the purple light curtain directly.


    What I can do is help you get rid of the power the elder in grey robe has put on your body. And then all you have to do is use the teleportation skill to transport yourself into the Slave Tower,"


    Brady answered.


    Upon hearing this, Austin was finally reassured. Relief washed over his face and he took a deep breath.


    "Ahhh!"


    His moment of solitude was interrupted by five cultivators'' screaming when they touched the purple light curtain.


    Immediately, the purple light curtain burst out and numerous beams of purple light shot in every direction. Austin had to duck to avoid being hit by one of them. The others weren''t so lucky; their bodies were stabbed by the beams. In an instant, they were killed, and then with a wave, their bodies were turned into nothingness by a mysterious energy.


    "I knew it! There really is something strange!"


    the elder in the grey robe exclaimed as he focused his eyes on that purple light curtain. His face was grave and Austin knew he had run out of ideas to break the purple curtain.


    It didn''t take more than a few seconds for Austin to reach the curtain. Through his closed eyes, he could see the streaks of purple light reach for him.


    Not wasting any more time, Austin activated his mind and tried to transfer himself into the Slave Tower.


    At the same time, Brady helped him get rid of the suppressing power on his body.


    But to their surprise, at the same time, the Fire Stela that should be in Austin''s elixir field suddenly burst out and appeared above his head.


    Bang!


    The Fire Stela emitted golden light that shone meters away from Austin. The light


    urther than that.


    In the Crimson Palace, only the leader and some of the elders can get in touch with that kind of magic treasure. I don''t understand how this boy could get hold of it,"


    the elder in the grey robe added after a while. He shook his head and sighed.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve seen the magical treasure today, and I won''t let it go.


    If we can obtain the stela from that brat, I believe the strength of our palace will increase tremendously!"


    the elder added as his eyes glinted with greed. He looked longingly at the purple light curtain.


    "Yes. If we can get that stela, it will certainly enhance the strength of our Crimson Palace."


    The other seven masters nodded eagerly and rubbed their hands together in excitement.


    "That means we need to try our hardest to break through the purple light curtain and get inside. Once we do that, we can kill that brat and get the stela!"


    the elder in grey announced.


    The rest nodded in agreement and some of them even cheered.


    Inside the purple light curtain, Austin was still lying on the ground, trying to catch his breath. He stretched his limbs, feeling less tired than before. Eventually, he stood and looked at where he had fallen on.


    "Ha-ha! I got inside safe and sound."


    He could tell by sweeping his eyes quickly over the area that he was alone.


    "It''s semi-omnipotent herbs!


    Wow, Master. There are so many semi-omnipotent herbs here. We''re so lucky! It''s a great fortune!"


    Violet cried out.


    "Hey, buddy, we''re really going to make a fortune!"


    the gnome also yelled.


    "God! There are more than twenty semi-omnipotent herbs here. This is more than we''ll ever need!"


    Austin added, glad to be lucky for once.

 Chapter 1838 A Bumper Harvest From The Medicine Garden

    As Austin walked around, he could see that he was in a tranquil medicine garden. It appeared ancient and peaceful.


    In the middle of the medicine garden, there was a two-story, exquisite bamboo building. Beside it there were a few stationary bamboo plants.


    In the path leading up to the building, there was an elegant, small pond. The place looked like it belonged to a hermit.


    When Austin looked around, he saw there was a beautiful sunglow. It resembled the stars all over the sky and it was sparkling everywhere. Austin''s eyes glowed in it.


    He knew that the herbs that glowed were high-grade superior herbs. His eyes grew greedy at the sight of them.


    A burst of beautiful music echoed through the garden and distracted him. He looked around, expecting an enemy to jump out of the building.


    However, the music was also caused by the high-grade herbs in the garden.


    Austin remembered that rays of sunglow and music could be found on rare materials and precious superior herbs.


    Glancing around, he noticed that everything around him was above the sixth or seventh grade of superior herbs. His jaw dropped again.


    He tried to count them but they moved too fast, sprinting and ducking into corners. In the end, he managed to account for more than twenty.


    Using his previous herb knowledge, he identified the running ones as semi-omnipotent herbs.


    If there were holy lords and reclusive elders in the garden, they would pass out at the sight of the semi-omnipotent herbs. He was glad that he was alone.


    He had heard the extremely old cultivators talk about semi-omnipotent herbs. By the sound of it, they would kill to obtain them.


    The reason for the craziness surrounding the herbs was because they could prolong a life.


    Previously, in the Northern Mine District of the East Mainland, Austin had witnessed how Brady brought back Elder Sharp of the Flame Holy Land by using two semi-omnipotent herbs.


    Therefore, it was not hard for him to imagine how valuable the semi-omnipotent herb was.


    "Okay. We''re going to take the semi-omnipotent herbs first. They''re the most important,"


    Austin ordered with greed on his face. The group of semi-omnipotent herbs cowered in the corner, trembling so violently that it looked like they were going to explode. Drool almost dripped from Austin''s open mouth as he stared at them.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, Violet and the gnome appeared. They charged at the herbs and the herbs cowered even further.


    Utilizing his bodily movement skill, Austin joined them.


    They ran and leaped and climbed around the garden, chasing down the herbs. Occasionally, one would slip out of their grasps at the last second and they would grunt and chased it down again. After a while, they had wrangled twenty-five semi-omnipotent herbs.


    Austin gathered them all and put them in his Herb Ring. He looked at it with satisfaction before Violet pulle


    t floor, there were four rooms.


    The first room they entered was a living room. In it, there was simple furniture and clean windows; the shadows of the bamboo plants were swaying on the windows, making it look very elegant.


    As they explored, they found that one of the other rooms was a bedroom.


    Then there was a secret practicing room where several cleverly designed energy-gathering arrays were arranged.


    Austin walked around the last room, picking up items and examining them. Before long, he had determined it was a pill refining room.


    ''Is the owner of this place a pill refiner?!'' Austin thought, staring wide-eyed at Violet and the gnome. It appeared that they hadn''t caught on yet.


    In the center of the room, an old elixir tripod sat. Austin looked closer at it and was surprised at what he saw.


    Though the tripod looked very old, the shadows of a dragon and a phoenix emerged from it and flew about. They seemed to be playing with each other.


    "Grade five, six, seven, eight, nine!"


    In a corner, there were jade bottles of all different sizes set on a wide table. As he opened the bottles and looked inside, his heart thumped against his chest.


    Every single bottle contained high-grade superior pills.


    Austin couldn''t believe it because fifth-grade superior pills were already extremely precious.


    In the entire East Mainland, there were only two fifth-grade superior pill refiners. The three holy lands and three clans were constantly competing for the two superior pill refiners.


    He even had knowledge that the ancient sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land only possessed a handful of sixth-grade superior pills.


    The higher the pill-grade, the more top cultivators would be drawn to them. Austin was seeing what many people alive had never and would never see.


    This room had pills all the way up to grade-nine!


    Austin collected all the superior pills so quickly that he nearly dropped them.

 Chapter 1839 The Pot of Chaos

    Austin''s eyes fell on the dark purple herbal pot.


    It had a simple and unsophisticated shape. It was a bit worn out and had some traces of sediments that showed its many years of usage.


    The sun was shining on top of the tripod and it cast the shadows of dragon and phoenix. They were moving back and forth as if they were playing with each other.


    There was a faint, high pitched music coming from the herbal pot that gave someone a sense of courage.


    Austin had a feeling that this was not an ordinary pot. There was something special about the herbal pot that he needed to figure out.


    The medicine garden had extraordinary items like semi-omnipotent herb, high-grade superior herb, and superior pill.


    After staring at the herbal pot for quite some time, Austin stepped forward and pushed it with his hand.


    "Oh? What''s wrong? Why is it so heavy?"


    Austin said to himself in surprise.


    There was a bewildered look on his face when he found himself unable to push the herbal pot.


    Austin was not an ordinary man. With his strong physical strength and his current vital energy level, it was kind of strange that he could not move a simple herbal pot.


    He then decided to activate his vital energy. Light golden vital energy emanated rapidly from his body like a great river.


    Now that he boosted his power, he decided to give it another try. He then grabbed the ear of the tripod and tried to lift it with all his might.


    The herbal pot remained as it was. It did not budge, not even for a bit!


    "Damn! What kind of pot is this?"


    Frustration started to build up on Austin. As he didn''t want to waste any time, he immediately started his next attempt. This time he summoned all his vital energy force and physical strength, then he once again tried to lift the pot.


    The pot remained as it was. He still couldn''t move it!


    WOW!


    Austin looked at the pot meticulously and took a deep breath.


    "Damn it! It''s just an herbal pot. What''s in there? How could it be so heavy?"


    Austin was shocked. He couldn''t fathom the mystery of the pot.


    "Brady, come out. I don''t know what''s with this herbal pot. Can you please check how heavy is it?"


    Austin asked through his spiritual sense.


    Brady immediately came out of the Slave Tower.


    The result stunned Austin even more!


    "Master, I''m sorry, but I also can''t lift it!"


    Brady said to Austin and shook his head.


    ''How could that be? Even a strong master as Brady himself was not able to lift this herbal pot. This is ridiculous!'' Austin thought.


    "Master, this is not an ordinary herbal pot. It is a magic treasure. I think this has to be refined before you can activate it,"


    stunned. He couldn''t help but stared at the Pot of Chaos in amazement.


    He obviously knew some of the legends about the chaotic gold.


    Austin waved his hand.


    Whoosh!


    The Pot of Chaos instantly shrank and fell on his palm.


    "I think I could easily kill a large group of cultivators once I throw the Pot of Chaos on them during our battle."


    Austin was in a good mood.


    "It has been said that the chaotic gold is the essence of energy from the whole universe. It is extremely hard to break.


    I think this herbal pot is much stronger compared to the Slave Tower,"


    said Brady.


    "Wow, that is so awesome!"


    Austin felt even happier.


    "Come on! Let''s go to the second floor and have a look,"


    Austin said as he started to walk up to the second floor.


    The second floor had a narrow space like a small room.


    A table was placed near the window.


    On top of the table, a brush and ink were placed on a piece of rice paper with some words written on it.


    ''Demons and deities fought for hegemony; all races were slaughtered, and it was the end for every beings!''


    Austin was at a loss.


    Then Austin''s eyes caught sight of the two jade slips at the corner of the table.


    He picked the two jade slips and tried to sense them with his spiritual sense.


    His eyes suddenly widened with excitement.


    He found in one of the two jade slips records of knowledge and methods about alchemy.


    The pill refining methods were much more complicated and profound than the Essence of Superior Pill that was recorded in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    The previous owner of the place seemed to be a pill refiner.


    Based on the recordings, it seemed that he was high-grade pill refiner.


    On another jade slip, the recorded information was what truly surprised Austin.

 Chapter 1840 Being Chased

    On studying, it was found that the skill recorded in the second jade slip was called the Immortal Body Refining Formula.


    Austin''s jaw dropped in astonishment as he read the text.


    In essence, it had details about the body refining formula.


    However, the body refining formula mentioned in the second jade slip was different from any other body refining formulas that Austin had ever known.


    The Immortal Body Refining Formula dealt with refining a warrior''s body as a magic treasure.


    Like refining pills, it required cultivators to consider the body as a weapon and refining it in the tripot. It needed to be coupled with all kinds of precious natural resources and the Unearthly Fire. In the end, the flesh body would be refined into a magic treasure.


    "This body refining formula is too dangerous. The cultivator could get killed accidentally!"


    Austin was a little shocked as he thought of the process practically.


    However, the pros were lucrative than the fear of the cons. He wondered if the body was refined successfully, how amazing the effects would be.


    ''Just imagine, when the flesh body becomes a magic treasure, it could defeat the enemy without using any weapon in the battle.


    Moreover, by cultivating the Immortal Body Refining Formula to a certain extent, one would be able to discover the mysterious potential hidden in his flesh body. One would obtain a special kind of physical skill called the Arhat Golden Body.


    In that case, one could fight against any ultimate magical treasure with only his physical body!'' Austin pondered.


    "Wow! That''s amazing!"


    Austin uttered in shock by the things he had read.


    "I''ll be able to fight against the ultimate magical treasures with merely my physical body!


    Is there any other terrific body refining formula in the world like this?" Austin was astonished by the powers he could get by practicing the formula.


    Austin mumbled to himself as he mentally analyzed it all. He considered the Immortal Body Refining Formula as an incredibly powerful body refining formula that anyone could possess.


    "Damn it! Although the method is dangerous, it''s worth it. I should give it a try!"


    Austin immediately made up his mind. He was going to practice the Immortal Body Refining Formula.


    According to the introductions on this jade slip, all the materials required to practice the outstanding body refining formula were available in the medicine garden!


    Semi-omnipotent herbs, high-grade superior herbs, four small fish in the pond, and the bamboos beside the bambo


    ning even on the other side of the purple curtain.


    The eight masters from the Crimson Palace were surprised when they found something strange over there.


    "Hush! Listen! Something is happening!"


    the old man dressed in a grey robe said. Then, he quickly moved around the area covered by the purple light curtain and rushed towards the other side of it.


    The old man moved very fast and he soon came to the other side of the curtain.


    The old man in grey robe stared at the vague figure which was tens of thousands of meters away.


    "It''s him!"


    The old man in grey robe was able to recognize Austin.


    He immediately sent a message to the other seven masters and asked them to continue breaking the purple light curtain.


    Having informed the rest of them, he activated his bodily movement skill and chased Austin in the direction in which he had left.


    In the old man''s opinion, Austin was a nobody. Though he was at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm, the old man didn''t think he would possess so much strength.


    He estimated that he could kill hundreds of millions of cultivators like Austin with his great strength.


    "Damn it! Someone is chasing me!"


    Tens of thousands of meters away, Austin was using his bodily movement skill to hide in space and galloped at the fastest speed when he had the opportunity. As a few moments passed, he noticed that someone was chasing him. He was a little scared and cried out.


    A powerful spiritual sense from behind seemed to be focused on him.


    "It''s the old man in the grey robe from the Crimson Palace!"


    Austin was startled.


    He knew that the old man was very powerful.


    Even Brady felt that he was inferior to him.

 Chapter 1841 The Immortal Burial Sea

    Seeing that the grey-robed elder was chasing him, Austin used his bodily movement skill to move as fast as he could. Soon, only a flash of light could be seen from a distance, and Austin was nowhere to be found.


    This was because Austin utilized his bodily movement skill to make himself invisible.


    One advantage of using an Invisibility Skill was that it could make the user become invisible, both his physical body and his aura.


    However, thanks to his amazing bodily movement skill, the grey-robed elder from the Crimson Palace was much faster than Austin.


    The elder possessed such a powerful spiritual sense that he could locate Austin even though he was invisible. As a result, he could track the direction and stay closely behind his target.


    He was at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, and he was much stronger than most Heavenly Grotto Realm cultivators.


    Seeing that the old man was just around the corner, Austin could not help but feel anxious.


    He knew he needed to think of something. ''I should use the Space Teleportation. Hopefully, this way I can shake off the elder, '' Austin thought.


    He quickly unleashed the spatial power and prepared to disappear into the void.


    The grey-robed elder behind him raised his eyebrows.


    ''I can''t believe it! How is that even possible?


    This weakling not only learned amazing bodily movement skill but also knows how to use a spatial power. He could travel through space.


    That''s a smart move. Looks like I have underestimated him.


    Luckily, I have the Time Mirror!''


    The elder placed his hand behind his back, and suddenly he was holding out a secret weapon��a rusty bronze mirror.


    He turned the mirror towards Austin''s direction, and a faint white light beamed across a void in the air. Suddenly, there was a flash of light and Austin''s figure became visible.


    Austin was shocked.


    The spatial force he employed had all disappeared, and he could not bring himself to travel through space.


    With the help of his spiritual sense, Austin caught sight of the bronze mirror in the elder''s hand. He knew he could not use the Space Teleportation skill as long as the elder was using the mirror against him.


    To Austin''s dismay, the elder was not only difficult to deal with, but he also didn''t seem to run out of incredible magic treasures.


    Austin had no choice but to give up using his Space Teleportation and started to employ his bodily movement skill to escape.


    "What a pity! What I have is just a fake version. It only has a few functions of the real Time Mirror. If it was the real


    is entire being.


    It startled Austin as he felt the death aura absorbed the life essence in his body.


    He wasted no time and gathered his golden vital energy. The golden vital energy rushed out of his body and formed a dome to protect him.


    Since he cultivated the Golden Sun Scripture, his golden vital energy was domineering and potent. Repelled by the dome, soon, the aura of death stopped attacking him.


    Austin heaved a sigh of relief.


    A few moments later, Austin found an endless ocean in front of him. "What?


    Is this the sea?"


    The entire surrounding was covered in darkness. The sea water glittered in the dark boasting of its majestic beauty and power. The breeze was enchanting, but Austin could feel a terrifying danger in the air.


    "Is the sea water nothing but Death Water?"


    Suddenly, he remembered the Death River he encountered at the Purple Immortal''s tomb.


    It was the dark Death Water that flowed in that Death River.


    The black water that flowed in the sea looked very much like the Death Water.


    Austin took a step back as he saw dead bodies floating on the surface of the sea.


    "Death Water nourishes corpses!"


    Austin was overwhelmed with fear as he recalled the conversation he had with the Earth Hermit. He remembered every word as Earth Hermit told him that Death Water helped nourish corpses in the Purple Immortal''s tomb.


    Aside from Austin, there were also many people standing in front of the sea.


    "Boy, the sea in front of you is the Immortal Burial Sea. There is no escape!"


    Steward Wayne who was standing behind Austin looked at him coldly. His face was expressionless as he tried to hide the excitement of watching Austin die in his hands.

 Chapter 1842 Terrible Sea Water

    Steward Wayne slowly began to approach Austin with a slight sneer. At the thought of the stela and the herbal pot Austin had got his hands on earlier, Wayne''s eyes were becoming greedier and his intentions were becoming worse and worse. The whole thing was annoying at best.


    "Damn it, man! You are so shameless!


    First, your Crimson Palace forced innocent cultivators to explore the valley, which was filled with Grand Killing Arrays so that hundreds of them lost their lives fulfilling your purposes.


    And now, you are chasing after me. Do you want to rob me of my treasures as well? Have some decency!"


    Austin shouted angrily.


    "Huh! Let''s face it, boy! We worked our asses off for twelve hours to get through that purple light curtain, but you made it through before us and stole everything that should have been the Crimson Palace''s.


    There is no way we are going to let you be so lucky. I will give you a choice though.


    Give me everything you have right now.


    Maybe I will consider letting you leave this place alive,"


    Steward Wayne sneered.


    "Shame on you! You know full well that the treasures in the Fallen Immortal World have no owners. Whoever''s lucky enough will get them and that''s that!


    What makes you think they belong to you?"


    Austin was almost speechless with rage. The old man was acting shamelessly and was foregoing all thoughts of decency.


    Numerous cultivators were walking on the beach and would look at them curiously from time to time.


    However, no one came to bother them. People minded their own business in here.


    "Hah! Seems like you do not agree with me. Alright then, let me teach you a lesson you''ll never forget."


    Steward Wayne began stepping forward.


    Whoosh!


    Before Austin could respond, Steward Wayne dashed towards him at a terribly fast pace. He opened his claw-like hand and tried to seize Austin by the collar.


    Each of his ten fingers was emitting powerful rays of colorful light. These rays were at least a meter long and had an aquiline tip. Instead of Wayne grabbing Austin, these rays pierced through space and grabbed him by the shoulder.


    That very instant, Austin felt that his body was once again blocked by some sort of strong law power, and he was unable to move at all.


    He could not prevent this immobility, since by the time most of the cultivators reached the Heavenly Grotto Realm, they had already touched the usage of law power.


    They could unleash it with a single wave of their hands.


    Relatively weak cultivators usually could not fight against such cultivators because their bodies would be sudd


    t wasn''t moving at all. It was unharmed.


    Ah!


    Some of the cultivators who didn''t have strong bodily movement skills were swept away by the huge waves. They immediately disappeared amidst the roar of the ocean.


    Some of them were not even swept by the waves. They were just hit by a bit of sea water that splashed on their bodies, and they immediately fell to the ground, screaming and rolling as if in extreme pain. A moment later, they turned into a pool of blood.


    The rest of the cultivators were horrified and found their hearts beating faster and faster.


    The sea water was dangerous, even to touch.


    About half an hour later, the tide subsided and the sea became quiet once again. Too quiet even!


    The strangest thing was that there was not a single drop of the dark sea water left on the beach anymore.


    Austin released his spiritual sense out of the herbal pot to explore the area around him and found that the sea had already quietened down outside.


    Then he came out of the herbal pot. But the scene wasn''t any safer.


    In the distance, he saw a figure flashing towards him at a fast speed. It was clearly Steward Wayne of the Crimson Palace. Dammit!


    Austin glared at the rapidly approaching figure.


    "Brady, perhaps you ought to come out and deal with this old man,"


    Austin called Brady through his spiritual sense.


    However, even after a few seconds, Austin did not see his ally come out of the Slave Tower.


    "I am sorry, master. I can''t get out.


    I have already left the Slave Tower once today."


    His voice sounded.


    Austin was surprised and then remembered that Brady had indeed come out of the Slave Tower once when they were at the herbal garden not long ago. He was on his own now.

 Chapter 1843 The Killing Of Steward Wayne

    "Master, you need to go inside the Slave Tower and hide.


    There''s no other option. He''s too strong,"


    Brady warned.


    Panicking, Austin looked all around him. There was nothing he could use as a weapon but there was the black sea in the distance.


    ''The old man is powerful, but he seems to be afraid of the black sea water. Maybe I can use it against him.''


    As the idea entered his mind, a cold smile spread on his lips. The old man stood a few feet from him and had his frail chest puffed out.


    "Boy, you must give up. It''s over.


    Just do what I told you.


    Ha-ha! Though, it''s funny. I didn''t expect your herbal pot to be able to withstand the power of the sea water from the Immortal Burial Sea. It''s certainly a treasure.


    In fact, I need you to hand it over!"


    Steward Wayne yelled. His hand stretched out for the pot and his eyes shimmered with greed. Austin frowned at him.


    "Come get it yourself!"


    A smile appeared on Austin''s face as he turned and activated his bodily movement skill. Airborne, he floated towards the black sea water. The water was dead silent ahead of him like a huge opening mouth, ready to engulf him.


    "Boy, do you want to die?"


    Startled, Steward Wayne flashed and chased after Austin.


    Despite it being insane, he believed that Austin was too proud to submit to him and would rather jump into the sea and commit suicide.


    In defiance, Austin stepped closer until he was only one meter from the surface of the water.


    Steward Wayne was a couple feet behind him and his arms were outstretched.


    "Go to hell!"


    Steward Wayne shouted and grabbed for Austin''s clothing.


    Just before he could grab the material, Austin activated his vital energy and moved forwards, slapping surface of the water with it.


    Boom!


    This time, Austin used all his strength and the sea sucked back into itself, creating a large hole.


    They stood and watched as the water rose back up, stirring and bubbling.


    Boom!


    After it had combined, the water rose into a wave that was one thousand meters high. It swept towards the shore.


    "No way!"


    Steward Wayne shouted as his jaw dropped. With fear crossing his face, he used his bodily movement skill and tried to flee as fast as he could.


    Regret filled him as he flew and the wave chased him. He didn''t thought Austin was going to commit suicide, and that was why he had been standing so close to the sea.


    "What is this? Didn''t we just have a tide?


    Why is it here again so soon and why is it so big?"


    "Fuck! Run!"


    one of the warriors in the distance yelled. They turned and started racing away from the water.


    Austin, who had been w


    his hands. A strong vital energy force burst from his body and fought against the Pot of Chaos.


    Puff!


    He cried out as the Pot of Chaos smashed into his body. Bones snapped and blood gushed from his mouth and nose.


    His attempt to save himself was futile. The Pot of Chaos was too heavy and he was too weak to hold it back.


    On the ground, there was a copper mirror. As he walked over to it, Austin noticed that it was broken. Sighing, he lifted it using his vital energy force.


    "What a pity,"


    Austin muttered, shaking his head.


    Earlier when Steward Wayne had been far away, he pointed this bronze mirror at Austin and then Austin couldn''t pass through the void.


    The mirror had been valuable, but now, it was completely shattered and worthless.


    He assumed that it had been shattered when the wave hit; Steward Wayne must have used it as a shield.


    Shaking his head, Austin tossed the bronze mirror aside.


    "Lad, you killed the Steward Wayne of the Crimson Palace!"


    one of the warriors yelled. The rest of them exchanged worried looks.


    "Yes! He wanted to kill me so I killed him first!


    Why are you speaking? Does it involve you?"


    Austin glared at them while he picked up his pot.


    "It''s none of my business,"


    the cultivator replied and then he looked at the ground.


    They had witnessed him killing Steward Wayne and none of them wanted to anger him.


    Still, more cultivators appeared to see what had happened.


    "What''s happening? This is the Immortal Burial Sea. Why are there so many warriors here?


    There must be a great secret."


    He looked around but he couldn''t find anything special about the place.


    "Let me find someone to ask about it."


    Austin turned on the spot and disappeared into the distance.

 Chapter 1844 Hearsay About The Immortal Burial Sea

    Austin dashed along the coastline, determined.


    The place where the Immortal Burial Sea was located stretched out for thousands of miles ahead, and the coastline he was following seemed endless.


    About half an hour later, Austin was far away from the place where he had killed Steward Wayne.


    To make sure people would not recognize him, Austin then used the Aura Disguising Skill to change his appearance.


    He also asked Violet to use an illusion to cover his aura of the spiritual soul. With this double layer of protection, Austin was confident no one could recognize him.


    This was one reason Austin had the guts to kill Steward Wayne of the Crimson Palace despite the presence of other warriors. He was confident the Aura Disguising Skill could hide his true identity.


    Even masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm could not be able to notice his disguise.


    The place where Austin stopped was crowded with warriors.


    Austin looked around him and approached a young man who appeared to be simple and honest.


    "Excuse me, can I ask you something?"


    Austin bowed to the young man and asked nicely.


    "Yes? What do you want to know?"


    The young man smiled at Austin. He was as friendly as he looked.


    "As far as I know, the Immortal Burial Sea is extremely dangerous, especially the dark sea water. Even cultivators at Heavenly Grotto Realm would end up breathing they last if they were exposed to it.


    If that is the case, why are there so many people gathering here?"


    Austin asked, expressing his confusion.


    "Are you kidding me?


    Didn''t you know about the secret of the Immortal Burial Sea?


    Well, it looks like you are not from our Middle Pilgrim Land."


    The young man eyed Austin from head to foot.


    "I am not from the Middle Pilgrim Land. I came from the South Mountain.


    What is the secret of the Immortal Burial Sea? Please tell me."


    Austin asked, humbling himself to the man.


    "Well, since you came from the South Mountain, it is not surprising that you do not understand. People who come from remote and small places know little about the Immortal Burial Sea.


    Normally, only the people from the ancient sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land knows the truth about the Fallen Immortal World. Our elders make sure they pass on the information to the next generation.


    Since you happen to get here knowing nothing and of all the people here you chose to ask me, I''ll tell you the secret about it."


    The young man nodded his head as he f


    have obtained some incredible ancient heritage from the two corpses.


    He then grew into one of the most powerful great masters in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    He himself created a powerful sect, and until now, it is still one of the most powerful sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    Of course this place is considered as one of the most dangerous places in the Fallen Immortal World.


    How he pulled the bodies out from the sea was inconceivable. No one could tell exactly how. Remember, if anyone takes the chance, and dares to get a corpse, he or she will be most likely be killed by the Immortal Burial Sea. It''s as simple as digging your own grave."


    The young warrior explained to Austin.


    "I get it."


    Austin was dumbfounded with all the information.


    "The Immortal Burial Sea is indeed one of the most dangerous areas in the Fallen Immortal World.


    Countless people visit this place just to have a look.


    Even if we can''t get the corpses out of the sea water, well, it won''t hurt having a look at them,"


    said the young man.


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Austin nodded.


    Most of the cultivators who had come to the Immortal Burial Sea just came to have a look and nothing else.


    Of course, there must be some bold guys out there who would brave it out, and would try to get the corpses from the sea.


    "Well, I came here to broaden my horizon.


    My real purpose for coming to the Fallen Immortal World was to find treasures. There is no need to waste too much time here.


    I have to go now."


    Cupping his hands, the young man bowed to Austin. He then took a step backward, stretched his body, and in an instant, he was gone.

 Chapter 1845 The Three Masters

    "Are those the dead bodies of the immortals?"


    Austin was standing from a distance. He couldn''t help but wonder as he stared at the floating corpses in the black sea.


    The state of their bodies didn''t have any signs of decay. The clothes that they were wearing were still intact. Their faces and skin were still glowing. They looked as if they were just sleeping in the sea.


    Austin couldn''t fathom the bizarre sight. Even the body of the masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm would decay once they were exposed to the seawater.


    The skin color of these corpses did not even change although they had been soaked in the sea for many years.


    These corpses were probably great masters with earth-shaking cultivation base when they were alive.


    Only a great master could refine his body to this extreme. He could eternally keep his dead body intact.


    Austin couldn''t take his eyes at the astonishing sight in front of him.


    Then, a figure suddenly appeared out of nowhere and stood a few meters away from the sea.


    "It''s him!"


    Austin was taken aback. He tried to look closely. The figure had a short frame and looked like a boy who was about seven or eight years of age.


    Austin had met this boy twice before. He was a master of the Black Inferno Sect, an ancient sect in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    The other warriors at the seaside suddenly became very nervous. They tried to hold their breath when they caught sight of the boy.


    Everyone knew that the boy was not just an ordinary powerful cultivator. He was a true top master.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, the sky shot a wisp of faint sword-light and split the area. All the warriors felt a violent pain on their skin as if a long sharp sword were cutting their bodies.


    The wisp of sword-light suddenly stopped when a tall handsome figure in white clothes appeared floating in the air.


    "The Everspring Sword Sect''s master has arrived!"


    some warriors exclaimed in a low voice, as they looked at the newly arrived master not far away from the beach.


    The man in white was also another master of a large sect in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    Most warriors who came to the shore of the Immortal Burial Sea were from the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    The warriors of the Middle Pilgrim Land were more knowledgeable about the Immortal Burial Sea compared to the warriors from other places in the Divine Continent.


    Austin felt astonished as he looked at the man in white from afar.


    Although the man in white had only a faint sword intent, this was an indication that his swordsmanship had achieved a state of simp


    exclaimed.


    Everyone''s eyes were suddenly fixed on the boat.


    There was a man seated at the head of the boat with his legs crossed.


    He was wearing a black robe that almost covered his entire body.


    His head was also covered by a bamboo hat that was over one meter wide.


    The mysterious man was completely covered that no one could see what kind of a person he was.


    Splash!


    Then, a dozen of huge dark chains suddenly rushed out from the sailboat.


    The iron chains were like a dozen black dragons as they twisted and flew across the air.


    Cracking sounds were suddenly heard.


    Tiny cracks could be seen on the bottle of the seven or eight-year-old boy.


    Then everyone was startled by a sudden loud explosion.


    The net of sword-light created by the man in white had burst into pieces.


    A painful scream was heard.


    The moon fairy that had been created by the lady in purple gave out a horrifying shriek when half of her body exploded into pieces.


    Splash...


    Then, more than ten black iron chains headed toward the shore.


    The sky was roaring angrily.


    The whole surface of the sea shook violently. Giant waves with a height of more than a thousand meters appeared and crashed violently on the shore.


    The three masters were stunned. Their faces turned pale from fright. They immediately came back to their senses, and hurriedly exercised their bodily movement skills as they tried to escape.


    "What''s wrong? What is happening to me? I can''t move my body!"


    suddenly, the boy screamed in fear.


    The man in white and the girl in purple also became immobile.


    The frightening sight shocked Austin. He immediately retreated tens of thousands of meters away from the seashore.

 Chapter 1846 The Sky-devouring Gourd Cask

    More than ten black iron chains flew across the sky and came at the little boy from the Black Inferno Sect.


    "No!" roared the boy in disbelief.


    His face was full of terror.


    In the next second, the black iron chains were like knives that instantly cut his body into pieces.


    Painful roars were heard from the boy until his last breath.


    Everyone nearby was stupefied. They couldn''t believe that a top master had just died like that.


    Afterwards, the black iron chains swiftly changed their target.


    They rushed towards the man in white.


    Terrified, the man in white gave out a deafening roar.


    Streaks of sword-light dashed out of his body. They filled the sky and covered him.


    However, the black iron chains broke all the sword-light that surrounded him in a heartbeat.


    He was immediately hit by them.


    "No!"


    The man let out a cry before his body was cut into pieces.


    Another master had died.


    The other cultivators were astonished by what had transpired before their eyes. They stepped back simultaneously to distance themselves from the sea.


    The black iron chains then shook in midair and rushed towards the maiden in purple.


    The girl''s face paled in fear.


    However, the bright moon behind her head rose suddenly and burst out brilliant silver radiance that rushed towards the chains.


    Crack!


    It smashed one of the black iron chains. The rest of the chains wriggled and charged towards the girl again.


    Suddenly, a sneer was heard.


    "Help me!"


    the girl in purple shouted in great joy.


    It seemed like she found her savior.


    The next moment, an old woman with grey hair appeared beside her.


    She was the woman the girl in purple called for help.


    The moment she was beside the girl, the old woman waved her walking stick at the chains.


    All of a sudden, all the chains broke into pieces and fell on the beach.


    They then turned into wisps of black smoke and disappeared.


    "Oh, my God! That''s the reclusive elder of the Moon Palace!" Not far from Austin, some cultivators exclaimed in surprise.


    They tried their best to suppress their voices, afraid that they might attract the old woman''s attention.


    Austin looked at the old woman in awe.


    ''That old woman is very strong. She was able to break the chains effortlessly, '' he thought.


    "Back off, Selina," said the old woman to the girl in purple.


    "Yes."


    Selina immediately withdrew far away from the old woman. She was still scared after a narrow es


    giant waves made Austin''s hair stand on end. He must admit that he was really frightened.


    Soon, the Pot of Chaos was completely submerged in the sea.


    Even the area within thirty thousand meters around the coastline was also submerged.


    The Pot of Chaos didn''t stop sinking until it reached the bottom of the sea.


    Austin couldn''t help but groan inwardly.


    ''I think I don''t have any choice right now but to wait for the waves to recede.''


    Suddenly, something caught his attention.


    ''What''s that?''


    Austin spotted a patch of cloth and an old gourd cask at the end of the golden fish hook.


    He wondered where they came from.


    ''Perhaps this gourd cask belongs to that corpse, '' he speculated.


    "This seems to be a magic treasure,"


    Austin murmured while studying the gourd cask.


    He then released his spiritual sense to check it.


    He discovered that there was still no spiritual sense sign inside it.


    So he examined the gourd cask for quite some time before he decided to imprint his own spiritual sense in it.


    Sky-devouring Gourd Cask.


    A fancy name appeared in his Soul Sea.


    ''So, this is called the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask, '' thought Austin inside.


    A piece of information about the gourd cask flew into his Soul Sea.


    He read it attentively.


    After reading, he was so ecstatic about what he had learned about the gourd cask.


    ''Oh my gosh! This gourd cask can devour anything in the world, '' he exclaimed inwardly.


    Austin took the gourd cask into his hand and shook it. It wasn''t empty at all!


    "There seems to be something inside the gourd cask. I wonder what it is," exclaimed Austin in surprise.

 Chapter 1847 Harvest The Sea Water

    After Austin finished refining the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask, he found something in it. Inquisitive as always, he immediately used his spiritual sense to find out more about it.


    "Dark sea water!"


    Austin was surprised to know.


    It was revealed to him that there was some dark sea water of the Immortal Burial Sea which was in the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask.


    The sea water was so frightening that Austin did not dare to touch it.


    "It is said that the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask has the ability to engulf everything. It''s true I guess. That is how the sea water of the Immortal Burial Sea got collected in it!"


    Austin murmured in amazement.


    Suddenly, Austin''s eyes lit up.


    ''If that''s the case, I''ll just fill the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask with more of the sea water of the Immortal Burial Sea!


    In future when I am fighting with my enemies, I can attack them with the sea water when they aren''t paying attention. In that case, even if they are the masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm, they will either be dead or disabled, ''


    Austin thought, excited at the prospect of owning and using it on his enemies.


    On the other hand, the tsunami hadn''t receded, and the Pot of Chaos was still in the sea. So, Austin had to wait patiently.


    It was after five or six hours that the scenario changed.


    The tsunami finally subsided, and the tide gradually receded.


    At last, the sea water had returned to its original position. The tumultuous waves became silent.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin was able to perceive that it was calm outside.


    He carefully opened the lid of the Pot of Chaos and got out of it.


    There were no other warriors nearby. Not a human was present there.


    The dark sea spread across the whole distance was as calm as a mirror. The intelligent corpses were floating in the sea.


    Except those, Austin didn''t see any other thing.


    "Wow!


    Finally! They''ve all gone away!"


    Seeing everything so peaceful, Austin heaved a long sigh of relief.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin put away the Pot of Chaos. Then he took out the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask.


    He stretched his body and cautiously approached the surface of the sea.


    A moment later, Austin was two or three meters away from the sea surface.


    His heart was pounding wildly as he got closer to the water. He could not help shivering when he thought of that freak.


    The freak in black robe had startled Austin earlier, when he suddenly appeared in a boat from the deep sea. He was apprehensive of meeting that freak again. If that happened, he was afraid it would become dangerous for him.


    But what could he do? He had no other choice.


    Austin raised the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask and waved it at the surface of the black sea which was not far away.


    The opening at the top of the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask suddenly expanded into a huge black hole. It cre


    l the materials he needed to practice the Immortal Body Refining Formula.


    According to the records of the Immortal Body Refining Formula, Austin needed to refine his body as a magic treasure. He had to put himself in the pot, add all kinds of treasures from heaven and earth in it, and then burn it with the Unearthly Fire.


    It was actually extremely dangerous to practice such a cultivation method.


    After all, it was a fact that a cultivator was a man of flesh and blood. But Austin wanted to be refined as a weapon with the terrible Unearthly Fire. If there was an accident, it was clear that he would die for sure.


    However, Austin had a tremendous advantage in cultivating like this.


    That was the fact that he owned the Unearthly Fire he would be using. He was the master of the four kinds of Unearthly Fires.


    In this way, Austin knew he could control the Unearthly Fire freely in the process of refining, and the chances of making mistakes were greatly reduced.


    "Well, let''s start then!"


    Sitting in front of the Pot of Chaos, Austin started to put all the materials in it.


    The materials included five semi-omnipotent herbs, more than a thousand sixth-grade superior herbs, five heavenly fire bamboos, a fish with primordial masculine energy and a fish with primordial feminine energy.


    These were the materials needed for the first practice.


    To completely practice the Immortal Body Refining Formula, the cultivator had to go through the process of refining for about nine times.


    Only after that, the cultivator''s body �� his flesh and blood �� would turn into a magic treasure.


    Another thing that made Austin glad was that these materials could be recycled.


    Every time the practice ended, the rest of the liquid could be preserved in the Pot of Chaos as a supplement.


    The next time, he would just need to add more treasures from heaven and earth into the Pot of Chaos.

 Chapter 1848 Cultivating (Part One)

    After performing this step, the Pot of Chaos now contained the following things: five semi-omnipotent herbs; more than a thousand superior herbs, all of which were at or above grade six; five heavenly fire bamboos; a fish with primordial masculine energy; and a fish with primordial feminine energy.


    Their rarity and price were much more than what their names showed. All of these materials were known to be extremely precious and worth an entire fortune. In fact, a single semi-omnipotent herb was easily worth a king''s ransom on its own.


    With so many precious elements inside the pot, numerous kinds of astonishing and sparkling spiritual energies were flowing around everywhere.


    Austin, however, was too engrossed in his work to marvel at the sight; he quickly summoned four Unearthly Fire: the Original Prime Fire, the Scorching Evil Fire, the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire and the Mint Wood Fire. It would have taken an ordinary cultivator several hours to summon a single one of these fires! People might have spent their whole life pursuing even just one kind of the Unearthly Fire. And here it is; Austin himself owned four kinds of such precious fire! How jealous those cultivators would be once they found out about this!


    Boom!


    Under Austin''s control and direction, the four Unearthly Fires began to burn simultaneously and floated inside the herbal pot. They turned into four seas of fire, each with its own color and own property.


    Even with so many fires burning underneath it, it still took an hour before the materials in the pot seemed to be affected; they morphed into shiny liquids slowly.


    The liquids then began to gradually mix with each other, glittering and emitting a beautiful fragrance. It was the sort of fragrance that made people feel like they were going to ascend to heaven that very moment and become immortal.


    To be honest, Austin h


    into his body. In fact, the red glow on him was his blood expanding at a significantly quicker pace; it was rushing around, cleansing his entire body and reforming it.


    "Aah! Shit! That hurts so bad!"


    Suddenly, a soul stirring, excruciating pain began to erupt from every part of his body.


    As he sat inside the pot, his entire body trembled. He suddenly threw his head back and stared at the lid of the pot, trying to distract himself from the excruciating pain he was going through. "Come on, Austin! You can do this!" He tried to find the courage inside him. His body was all red and the sight was ghastly now.


    The four kinds of Unearthly Fire, with their terrible burning powers, lit up every cell in his body, which began to burn.


    This was unbearable; a match between flesh and fire, soul and body, sense and will.


    If Austin couldn''t hold on, he would be killed within seconds. That sounded cruel, but that was the choice he made and he had to bear the consequences one way or another.


    If his soul could somehow persist, he might attain nirvana and be reborn, though chances for that were extremely slim. But if he succeed, his entire body would be thoroughly cleaned and refined into a terrible and powerful magic treasure.

 Chapter 1849 Cultivating (Part Two)

    Fortunately, Austin''s belief in martial arts was very firm, as was his confidence in his own self. He gritted his teeth and did not even think about giving up. He knew in himself that he could do this.


    He merely refined his body over and over again, trying to make a breakthrough. His blood and bones continuously absorbed the energy produced by the medicine.


    Gradually, the complex and mysterious runes began to get deeply imprinted in his flesh and blood, and finally became an inseparable part of him.


    Six more hours later, a loud bang was heard.


    The lid of the pot was suddenly knocked away, and a glowing body, seemingly made of divine iron from its color, rushed out of it.


    ''Great! I did it! I have completed the first level of refinement!''


    Austin thought to himself. He was still naked, but in his pursuit, he had no obvious worries or joy. His body looked crystal clear, and an endless amount of energy was madly pouring into his flesh and bone from all directions.


    "Good! Now, I''ll carry out the second level of refinement!"


    After meditating for a while, again Austin threw five more semi-omnipotent herbs, another batch of about a thousand superior herbs at or above grade six and several heavenly fire bamboos into the pot of chaos.


    It was time for the second level.


    About a day later.


    Austin had completed five levels of refinement by performing the same steps as the first one.


    He had initially planned to complete nine such stages to turn his body into a magical treasure.


    However, after he had finished cultivating for the fifth time, he saw that he had used up all the superior herbs at or above grade six that he had collected over time.


    "Looks like I need to find four thousand superior herbs at or above grade six before I


    he miserable raptor had become extremely scared the moment Austin had pushed off the ground and now, every black feather it had was standing on ends. It moaned in a low voice, and its eyes began to shiver with fear.


    This human was terrible! The bird was a goner for sure now!


    That raptor was a beast of immense strength and it didn''t stand a chance in front of this human boy.


    The raptor felt its body becoming weaker and a dizziness appearing over it.


    "Fuck off!"


    Austin bellowed before throwing it into the air.


    The raptor seemed somewhat relieved after being released. What had happened just now was too horrible for it to imagine. It dared not stop for a moment. It instantly spread its wings and rushed quickly into the sky, escaping without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    "Right, then. It''s time for me to continue my exploration of the Fallen Immortal World.


    I hope I can obtain enough superior herbs. I really need to finish the cultivation as soon as possible,"


    Austin muttered to himself as if nothing had happened just now. Then, he took a single step which carried him thousands of feet away and he instantly disappeared from the mountain area.

 Chapter 1850 The Divine Silkworm (Part One)

    Without wasting another moment, Austin closed his eyes and shot into the sky using his bodily movement skill. He flew through the air like lightning.


    After several hours, Austin landed at the foot of a huge, grey mountain. He thanked the gnome who had helped guide him there.


    Austin would be lost without the gnome''s help. The gnome was able to easily detect various types of precious natural resources from miles away. He had been the first to inform Austin that there were high-grade superior herbs hidden in the mountain. That was the reason why Austin came here in the first place. He needed more superior herbs for his following cultivation process.


    Stopping at the entrance of the mountain, Austin turned to his Illusion Bead and released Violet and the gnome. They entered the mountain together and skillfully navigated the dim caves, working together to collect handfuls of high-grade superior herbs. They did such things like a thousand times over, and each of them clearly knew what to do.


    The goal was to find at least 4, 000 sixth-grade superior herbs and they had collected only a few hundred so far. Austin sighed and thought about how great he would feel when he finished the cultivation of the Immortal Body Refining Formula. All he needed was the herbs and time to practice it.


    They walked along a narrow corridor in between caves, searching all the crevices and holes for more herbs.


    Every so often, they would come across other warriors searching for superior herbs, but they didn''t acknowledge them.


    This mountain was popular but vast, so none of the cultivators had the need to fight for the resources. Everyone was safe to harvest at their leisure. That was just a good thing for Austin and his friends.


    Eventually, the three of them reached the innermost part of t


    had swiped its huge front paw against the top of the lion''s head. A huge hole was left behind, gushing large amounts of blood.


    Stumbling, the lion''s eyes crossed and it slipped off the edge of the cliff, falling to its death.


    The crowd watched in awe as the white jade tiger finished off the lion. It then looked into the distance and transformed back into a white light before flying towards a spot on the edge of the cliff.


    "Look! There is a huge bird''s nest over there!"


    someone exclaimed.


    Everyone turned and saw the nest perched in between the trees. They now understood why the beasts had been fighting. There was only one explanation, and that was both of them wanted whatever was inside that nest.


    It must be something precious to make two beast at the Heavenly Grotto Realm fight to the death for it.


    Many of the warriors started to speak excitedly, wondering and theorizing about what was inside the nest.


    Howl!


    The white jade tiger was about to reach the huge bird nest when


    another giant figure fell from the top of the cliff.


    Its shadow was long and thin and when it came into the light, people around saw another bizarre scene! It was a nine-headed snake.

 Chapter 1851 The Divine Silkworm (Part Two)

    "Oh no! It''s the nine-headed python! Another ancient beast!"


    someone nearby shouted when he recognized the snake.


    Howl!


    Strangely, the body of the snake was covered in bright blood red scales as if it had been dipped in the blood pool. A loud hiss slipped from its mouth as it charged at the tiger.


    Boom!


    The tiger switched back to its large form and slashed at the snake while it snapped back.


    This fight lasted less time than the first one had and eventually it ended.


    The white jade tiger had bitten and crushed the nine heads of the nine-headed python, and the powerful python had crushed the white jade tiger''s throat.


    Slowly and dramatically, both beasts rolled off the cliff and hit the bottom with a crash.


    Whoosh!


    After waiting to ensure no more beasts were coming, several of the cultivators flew towards the nest.


    Surely, whoever reached it first would be blessed with the mysterious treasure in the bird nest. Why else would three beasts of the Heavenly Grotto Realm fight so viciously for it?


    In a split second, Austin joined them. He used his advanced bodily movement skill and reached the edge of the bird''s nest faster than many of the other warriors.


    The sides of the nest were made of giant pieces of wood and were about ten square meters in height. Peering over the side, Austin was taken by surprise.


    He saw a shiny, white silkworm cocoon placed in the very middle of the nest.


    This silkworm cocoon was about one meter in diameter and it was bulging and moving in all directions sleepily.


    Above it, strings of colorful light shone and flickered. Austin took a step backwards as the strong spiritual energy collected into a fog and floated above the nest.


    From the fog, a pleasant aroma spread and he smiled.


    Shoop! Sho


    r and their eyes widened. They couldn''t believe it. It was said that if anyone could hatch a divine silkworm successfully, they would gain the ability to command all the insects in the future.


    "Fortunately, the silkworm cocoon hasn''t hatched yet. Once it breaks open, it can summon many powerful insects, and once that happens, it doesn''t matter how powerful a martial artist is, since it will be difficult to capture it.


    Now, it is only able to summon weaker insects to protect it,"


    a cultivator shouted.


    "The divine silkworm belongs to me. If anyone tries to take it, I will kill them!"


    As if his threat had gone in their ears and out the other, a few of the cultivators rushed to the silkworm cocoon, resisting the ongoing attacks from the insects.


    Risking their lives meant nothing if they could win the prize of the cocoon.


    They raced to it, shoving and tripping each other. Everyone was trying their best to get the silkworm cocoon.


    "Fuck! Get out of the way!"


    Austin felt his blood heat in his veins, like he was transforming into a beast. He once again moved faster than all the other cultivators.


    In an instant, the cocoon was almost within his reach.

 Chapter 1852 Outstanding Talents Of The Middle Pilgrim Land

    "Get away, brat!" a cultivator at the premium stage of Minor-perfection Realm shouted at Austin.


    Austin had arrived at the nest one step ahead of him. It was clear that he also possessed a lot of power and strength.


    Even though Austin had gotten there first, the cultivator pushed him out of the way and reached for the silk cocoon.


    "I''m not going anywhere! That cocoon is mine!"


    Austin wrapped his hand around the back of the cultivator''s neck and cast him away. He flew through the air so fast he looked like a blur.


    His face turned red from both anger and embarrassment as he tried to activate his bodily movement skill; however, it was too late that he fell off the cliff.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Gazing around him, Austin saw that five more cultivators had reached the nest. He shrugged when he used his spiritual sense and realized that the most powerful among them had only reached the preliminary stage of Major-perfection Realm.


    It only took a few seconds for him to cast them off the nest and off the cliff.


    Uninterrupted, Austin faced the nest and summoned his golden vital energy into a large palm. He reached for the silk cocoon, smiling.


    Before he could touch it, the cocoon sent dazzling lights into the air all around it. Austin''s eyes grew bigger.


    A surge of energy burst from it and his palm was slapped away.


    "Awesome!"


    Austin marveled, stepping closer to it.


    It was too valuable to give up so easily. Letting out a yell, he extended his right hand towards the silk cocoon.


    Focusing intensely, it began to lift inches off the ground.


    After practicing the Immortal Body Refining Formula, Austin himself seemed to have become a powerful magic treasure. He didn''t need any of his resources to capture the cocoon, which would make the task take less time.


    The cocoon lifted higher and he could almost feel it in his hand. Suddenly, he saw purple light zoom past his eyes. Looking at it hard enough, he found out it was an arrow with mysterious runes on it. It let out a magical sound as it flew at Austin''s right hand.


    The runes lit up and energy seeped from it, heating up his skin.


    As annoying as it was, he was forced to withdraw his right palm and hit the purple arrow. It changed directions and got stuck in the ground closest to him.


    Turning slowly, Austin looked in the direction that the arrow had come from. He couldn''t see anyone standing nearby through his narrowed eyes.


    "You can leav


    om?


    Do you also have your eyes on the divine silkworm?"


    Lauryn Liu said, looking at Austin curiously.


    All the other cultivators had run from Jerome, fearing their lives. Only Jerome from the Heavenly Mysterious Sect, the handsome youth from the Unworldly Sect, and Austin were still standing near the divine silkworm.


    The Heavenly Mysterious Sect, the Moon Palace, and the Unworldly Sect were all well-known in the Middle Pilgrim Land. Austin felt less powerful as they stood around him but he was still determined to win the cocoon and make it out alive.


    He didn''t care that these three people were all geniuses over the young cultivators in the Middle Pilgrim Land. No one dared to make them enemies, but Austin wasn''t a nobody.


    He stood more firmly next to the nest.


    They had expected him to be afraid but he looked completely composed. In fact, the entire time they had been there, his eyes hadn''t left the cocoon. He easily ignored them which was infuriating.


    "Sweetie, there''s one thing I want to make clear to you.


    I was the first to arrive at the nest, so this silk cocoon is mine.


    You can leave now��the rest of you too,"


    Austin responded calmly.


    He still didn''t look in her direction as he spoke. The three young cultivators stared at him in shock.


    Who was this foolish young man?


    It took a few seconds but eventually, Lauryn Liu snapped out of her trance. As she looked at Austin, a smile spread across her face.


    Her full, round breasts rose and fell as she laughed.


    Many cultivators that were still relatively near the nest fixed their eyes on her breasts obsessively, feeling aroused.

 Chapter 1853 Fighting For The Silk Cocoon

    "I have to admit you are very bold.


    However, a mere nobody should know his place. It''s inappropriate for you ants to show off whenever you want.


    Remember this in your next life,"


    said Jerome, the man from the Heavenly Mysterious Sect, as he glanced at Austin with a stern pair of eyes.


    "Oh, I see.


    Indeed, it was inappropriate to show off in front of the real masters.


    But, in front of you, it''s not really a big deal for me,"


    Austin uttered sarcastically.


    With Austin''s strength and tricks up in his sleeve, he would have a chance to escape from even a master of the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    However, the three young men from the Middle Pilgrim Land were only at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm. Perhaps that level was still unattainable for other young martial artists in the East Mainland.


    But even with that immense power of his enemies, Austin felt no pressure at all.


    "Haha!


    You''re really interesting!"


    Lauryn said with a smile, also surprised.


    She knew that Austin was only at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm, but he had absolute guts to act arrogant in front of them. If he was not mentally ill, he must have some aces up his sleeve to be that confident.


    "Humph!" the young man in silver armor snorted.


    All of a sudden, he swayed and rushed towards the silk cocoon, which he had been eyeing for a while now.


    "Landen, no!"


    Jerome shouted in a fury, but it was too late.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    A dozen purple arrows flew towards the man in silver armor named Landen.


    Upon seeing that, Landen stretched out his hand. A silver light flashed, and a white halberd materialized in his hand. He waved the halberd back, and all the purple arrows were shot away.


    Without turning his head around, he reached out to grab the white silk cocoon.


    Lauryn, seeing how Landen acted, also moved gracefully.


    Like the moonlight, vital energy poured out like a torrent and instantly turned into a huge jade hand. It emitted a brilliant light, patting the head of Landen.


    Meanwhile, Landen''s white halberd turned into a massive white dragon, roaring and lunging at Lauryn and colliding with the latter''s jade hand.


    Just then, Austin began to move.


    He used his newly mastered bodily movement skill and instantly appeared next to the white silk cocoon.


    "You''re courting death!" Jerome cursed.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    He summoned a bow, and shot dozens of


    n shouted and waved the white halberd in his hand. Endless runes rushed out and condensed together to attack Austin.


    "Good. Cut this ant first, and then take away the cocoon!" Jerome uttered as he had already noticed that Austin''s power was stronger than theirs.


    He then yelled, and a dozen of simple yet powerful seals made of vital energy appeared above his head, trembling like meteorites. Then, in an instant, they fell towards Austin''s head.


    Whoosh!


    However, before they could even land on Austin''s head, a devilish figure as high as six or seven meters tall appeared next to him. It was the demonic avatar!


    It stretched out its thick fingers to seal the space before Austin.


    Suddenly, the shining runes turned into a terrible seal power, instantly blocking the whole space nearby.


    In an instant, Jerome, Landen, and Lauryn realized that they were somehow paralyzed.


    Austin seized the chance and went to the silk cocoon in a heartbeat. He waved his vital energy force to roll it up and put it into the Slave Tower.


    "Damn it! It seems that you really want to kill me!"


    Austin said to Jerome.


    The latter had been claiming that Austin was a nobody and declared how he wanted to kill him.


    Austin was getting tired of his bellowing. In fact, he was already at his limit at that point.


    "Let me start with you!"


    Bang!


    In a flash, Austin descended from the sky, ready to step on Jerome''s head.


    "How dare you!" yelled the extremely furious Jerome.


    He was on the verge of breaking away from the seal. After all, a man of his power could easily break free from such blocking power.

 Chapter 1854 Got It

    Howl!


    When Austin''s feet landed on Jerome''s head, the vital energy that was surging in Jerome''s body finally broke away from the sealing power, and he began to roar furiously.


    It was a great humiliation! Nothing could be more pathetic. It was a terrible shame to have one''s head be trampled upon by others. If word about it spread out later, he would become a laughing stock. And it would become a permanent stain on his accomplishments.


    But Austin''s feet had already landed and struck his head.


    It was too late for him to dodge.


    In a moment of desperation, Jerome let out a long howl. A cyan vital energy force emerged from his body and turned into a cyan palm with a radius of several hundred feet. Jerome pushed the palm upwards immediately.


    This was a palm skill he had practiced earlier. It was called the Cyan Light Palm.


    Austin unleashed and took control of the Spiritual Pot. He was going to use it to attack Jerome''s Soul Sea and destroy it in an instant.


    At the same time, he raised his hand and five streaks of sword aura were expelled from his fingers. They darted towards Jerome.


    As Austin stepped on the palm with his right foot, a shrill sound of wind reverberated through the sky. His foot was as heavy as a huge mountain, suppressing the Cyan Light Palm.


    Bang!


    The palm immediately exploded into pieces by the pressure.


    Jerome, on the other hand, not only had to mobilize his spiritual sense to resist the attack of the Spiritual Pot, but also had to deal with the five elements sword auras. He felt a little flustered.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    Austin''s right foot landed on Jerome''s head. Mercilessly he began stamping on it repeatedly. He did so probably for five or six times.


    Not many knew that Austin''s body had almost become a magic treasure. In addition, his physical strength was also extremely powerful.


    Puff!


    Jerome coughed a mouthful of blood and staggered backwards. He felt as if a mountain was hitting his head heavily. He felt dizzy and couldn''t keep his balance.


    At that moment, his hair was in a mess. His head was aching and blood was flowing from the wounds. His cranium was nearly cut open.


    It was very clear that he was in extreme agony.


    Just some time ago, he had been so arrogant in front of Austin and had said that Austin was as weak as an ant.


    Now as he was being trampled by Austin on his head, it made him feel resentful.


    It was a huge insult for him. A great humiliation.


    Bang!


    Austin added a few more feet for a stronger impact.


    "Ah!"


    Jerome shouted aloud. He felt a sharp pain in his head, and his vital energy was boiling.


    ing to give up the silkworm just because of some tempting words of a young woman. He wasn''t so lustful to give up something like the divine silkworm for a seductive woman.


    He knew how important the divine silkworm was; and he was aware of its astonishing value. Once it hatched in the future and was tamed well, it could order and control all the insects in the world.


    "Well, in that case, I will not take it from you.


    Let me tell you, the four major schools are going to recruit new students. I believe with your good skills, you will surely be selected in one of them.


    If you get in, we will definitely have a chance to meet in the future.


    Remember, my name is Lauryn. I''m a student from the Rose Finch School.


    If you ever come to the Rose Finch School, do come to meet me."


    She looked at Austin with enchanting eyes. However, it was clear that all her efforts were in vain.


    "Okay, I will!"


    Austin answered casually for he was least interested.


    "Then, I''ll go first!"


    Lauryn started flying swiftly far off towards the distance.


    "Hmm.


    Even if the divine silkworm is in your hand, you might not have the ability to bring it out of the Fallen Immortal World!"


    The young man in silver saw that Jerome was in a coma because of serious injury, and Lauryn took the opportunity to leave. His face had become gloomy. After a while, he rolled his sleeve and glared at Austin. Helpless, he turned into a silver light and rushed towards the sky.


    ''Well, it''s time for me to leave as well, ''


    Austin thought with a calm mind.


    He knew that once a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm came, things would get out of control.


    Austin immediately exercised his bodily movement skill and rushed out of the mountain range.

 Chapter 1855 The Way To Hatch The Silk Cocoon

    However, when Austin was a few miles away from the nest, an idea occurred to him. To be precise, it was less of an idea than an epiphany.


    He turned around instantly and rushed down the cliff.


    Three ancient beats were lying dead at the bottom of the cliff and their bodies would have begun to rot pretty soon.


    The corpses belonged to a golden fire lion, a white jade tiger, and a nine-headed python.


    "Hmm. These are ancient and powerful beasts and their dead bodies contain immense amounts of unutilized energy even after their death. It would be a shame to let them rot here," Austin murmured.


    He rushed forwards, and with a wave of his hand, teleported the three giant corpses into the Slave Tower. Later on, they could be used and they wouldn''t rot while inside the tower.


    A very important benefit he could reap now was that while cultivating the Immortal Body Refining Formula, he could add other precious materials to the mixture to improve its properties, in addition to the ones which were necessarily required.


    In fact, the formula said that he could add all kinds of ingredients; including precious natural recourses, herbs, pills, various rare crystals, and even the dead bodies of rare diabolic beasts. These things would provide energy to him and allow better cultivation when he practiced the Immortal Body Refining Formula.


    The rarity of those additional treasures was directly related to how the amount of energy they could provide.


    Ancient beasts were quite a rare type of animals and their body parts would prove highly useful.


    Austin decided that he would add these three ancient beasts when he practiced the Immortal Body Refining Formula next time.


    Then he kicked off his bodily movement skill and rushed out of the mountain without looking back.


    Very soon after he had left the mountain, two masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm rushed in from the east and landed on the bird nest.


    One of them was an old man clad in a graceful grey. He was about fifty years old and looked wise and solemn. With a wave of his sleeve, he made the unconscious Jerome rise up and float in front of him. Then, he brought out a purple pill which was giving off a delicate fragrance and put it into Jerome''s mouth.


    He then transferred some vital energy into Jerome too, and shortly after these steps, Jerome woke up.


    "Steward Pr


    "Yeah, but... I don''t know how to hatch it."


    Austin was also very excited to get the cocoon but he shrugged helplessly.


    ''Once I hatch this divine silkworm, I might be able to manipulate and control all kinds of worms around me, '' he thought to himself.


    "It is an easy task; and it is extremely difficult,"


    Brady said mysteriously.


    "What do you mean?"


    Austin asked in a confused tone.


    "Hatching it is easy, as long as you can find enough precious natural resources. You need some specific type of resources which contain enormous amount of energy to sustain the silkworm. If you get them, you can hatch it.


    The problem is going to be getting your hands on them,"


    Brady explained.


    "I see."


    Austin nodded.


    ''So the difficult part is getting the resources. That sounds hard, '' he thought.


    "I''ll be on the lookout for these ingredients.


    I will certainly hatch it!"


    Austin said in a determined tone.


    "For now, I am going to go on searching for more superior herbs so that I can practice the Immortal Body Refining Formula,"


    he told Brady.


    Then he teleported himself out of the Slave Tower once more.


    Just as he was about to leave the woods, loud noises reached his ears from the distance and he turned around, cautious.


    It looked like several people were fighting.


    Bright golden lights were rising into the sky.


    "Could it be that person?"


    Seeing the golden light, Austin couldn''t help but think of a person.


    He started his bodily movement skill and rushed towards the place where the noises were coming from.

 Chapter 1856 Western Sect

    After a little while, Austin arrived at the place where the fierce fight was taking place.


    ''It really is Edward!''


    Austin thought as he looked at the young man who was wearing fine golden clothes and was flying mid-air.


    However, it looked like Edward was at a disadvantage. There were several obvious wounds on his body and blood was gushing out of them from time to time, whenever he applied force.


    ''He has the golden blood, '' Austin thought, surprised at what he saw.


    "Ha-ha! Is that all what you can do? I overestimated you. I thought a prince in the beast race would be a formidable opponent.


    It looks like I was totally wrong. You are just a weakling," a tall young man said with a smirk.


    He was bare-foot and without hair. He held a silver monk staff in his hand.


    Every time he waved his staff, the whole space trembled violently. Terrifying tornadoes appeared around.


    Edward tried hard and used his golden sword to withstand the powerful blows while stepping back.


    "Oh! The Peacock Princess is here too!" Austin murmured.


    Using his spiritual sense, he perceived that a group of people had surrounded the Peacock Princess and her personal maids. The two parties were involved in a tense fight as well.


    The Peacock Princess and those one dozen girls stood with their backs to each other. Then they released demonic energy to ward off the fierce attacks which were coming at them from all directions.


    "Oh! Some of them are from the Ji Clan!"


    Austin was quick to recognize that some of the people who were launching attacks on the Peacock Princess were from the Ji Clan of the East Mainland.


    It was quite easy to identify the people of the Ji Clan because they usually wore black clothes. Besides, they released black vital energy.


    Apart from the members from the Ji Clan, there was also a large group of people. They were clad in long sleeveless gowns and were not wearing shoes. Moreover, they were all wearing some strange earrings.


    "Ha-ha! You girls from the beast race of the East Mainland are so attractive and hot. You are much prettier than the women in our West Desert.


    Damn it! The girls in our hometown are probably stronger than the men like us. I''m sick of them.


    C''mon guys, capture these women alive. Ha-ha! We


    The Peacock Princess was enraged and she glared at the man who spoke. She raised her hand and pointed at him. The huge colorful feather started to emit colorful lights and came darting at him.


    "Looks like you prefer the hard way. Well, don''t complain if I don''t show you mercy," the man with golden earrings said.


    He clapped his hands. Suddenly, the two giant divine wheels merged and became one. The merged wheel rushed towards the Peacock Princess with a rumbling sound.


    Bang!


    With its full speed, the divine wheel crashed wildly with the colorful feather.


    The Peacock Princess was already exhausted after fighting against so many enemies for a long time.


    As a result, she failed to resist the violent attacks they were making now. She coughed out blood which indicated how severely she was injured.


    "My lady, are you all right?" her maids cried out in unison.


    Their faces turned pale fearing for their lady''s life.


    The man with golden earrings laughed wildly again. His laughter showed how cruel he was.


    "Again, I''m advising all of you to stop fighting. All of you are so beautiful that I don''t have the heart to hurt you further!"


    he said with a sinister smirk on his face.


    Just then, he sensed something that made his hair stand on its end.


    He perceived that something extremely dangerous was approaching him.


    Before he could realize or understand much, he saw a white long sword suddenly appear. And it was rushing in his direction. It was aimed directly at his neck.

 Chapter 1857 The Slaughter

    "Argh!"


    At that crucial moment where he was at the very brink of life and death, the man of the Western Sect let out a large roar of fury. He then moved so fast and bent over that his body seemed to have been cut into two parts from the middle. Due to the limits of the human eye, the sight was as if the upper part of his body had fallen down to the ground. In reality, he had managed to dodge the white sword in a flash.


    The man had a rich amount of practical experience in real-time combat and he had gone through numerous life and death battles, which was how he had been able to react so quickly.


    "Nice, you''re quick to react."


    A figure appeared out of thin air next to him and sneered at him.


    "How dare you attack me, you scum! Die!"


    The man had almost tasted death just now. His heart was still beating violently and his mood had become very agitated. Seeing the source of the attack appear right beside him, he could not hold back any longer and launched his attack without any thoughts.


    With a single forward step, thousands of imposing golden lights escaped from his right palm and rushed towards Austin.


    Midair, they began to project the shadow of a fist made of golden light, which got magnified several times rapidly. It grew so fast that it filled the entire space in an instant. Faint voices of cultivators meditating echoed from the huge golden fist.


    Austin didn''t dodge the attack. Instead, with a single punch, his blood began to stir up. A blood dragon growled in a low voice and began to hover around him.


    Bang!


    The huge golden fist that the man had created exploded into confetti. The poor man was shocked beyond reason and forced several steps back.


    He had clearly felt that the young man had not used vital energy force for his defense at all. Instead, he had broken the fist into pieces with his physical strength only.


    "How can someone be so strong? That is impossible!"


    He was very shocked.


    He should have been shocked; the guy had performed a famous martial art of the Western Sect just now, which was a meditative move known as the Divine Fist. Using this move, a cultivator could attack an enemy right down to his soul.


    But to his surprise, the move had been stopped by Austin using only physical strength.


    "Austin! Is that you?"


    Suddenly, the Peacock Princess sent a message to Austin through her spiritual sense.


    Although Austin had changed his appearance using the Aura Disguising Skill, but the


    Peacock Princess instantly recognized the white sword since she had seen him use it before.


    Austin nodded silently.


    "These dirty animals are going to die today!"


    He then shouted coldly.


    Raising his hand, he formed an array of five sword-lights that were each a hundred feet long. Then, combining the horrifying sword intent


    she said in a worried tone.


    "What? How?"


    Austin was stunned.


    "Our people found an ancient cave. They broke the array blocking the entrance and entered inside to search for treasures.


    At the same time, those thugs from the Ji Clan, the Western Sect from the West Desert also appeared.


    A fight broke out. Right now, there is an ongoing conflict between our beast race and those people.


    I have never even imagined that the Ji Clan would form an alliance with the Western Sect and go against our beast race.


    My father managed to make a path so that Edward and I could escape.


    The people of the Ji Clan and the Western Sect pursued us and tried to kill us. I was lucky enough to escape,"


    the Peacock Princess narrated the events.


    "I see. Let''s go back there and see how Edward is doing!"


    Austin looked at the fight that was going on between Edward and the young man with bald head and bare feet a few meters away from them. The latter looked quite hyperactive


    The Peacock Princess nodded.


    "Who are you! How dare you murder my brothers!"


    The said bald young man was obviously from the Western Sect too. He had just seen clearly what was going on and had witnessed the battle.


    But when he had tried to rush over and save his fellow disciples, Edward had stopped him and kept him occupied with all of his remaining strength.


    The poor disciple could only watch Austin kill his brothers within seconds and do nothing at all.


    When he saw Austin approach him, he began glaring at him as if he wanted to chew up and swallow the man right away.


    "I killed them. That''s that. So what?"


    Austin smiled faintly in response, indifferent to the man''s fury.


    "You maniac!


    I''ll kill you myself!"


    The man lost control after hearing Austin''s indifferent response and made up his mind to kill the latter in the most painful way possible.

 Chapter 1858 Mantra Of Six Words

    "Die!" the young bald man exclaimed.


    The fury was evident in his face. He then put his palms together, summoning a circle of golden light behind his head that made him look like a reincarnation of Buddha.


    "Om!" A low, yet powerful hum reverberated all throughout.


    This hum came from the young bald man as fierce sound waves began to burst out of his mouth.


    These waves hit Edward like an invisible hammer.


    Puff!


    The force was enough to throw Edward into the air. He had been fighting for half a day and was understandably exhausted. He was at his limit and this was evident with the mouthful of blood he suddenly spat after being attacked.


    Austin waved his sleeve and grabbed ahold of Edward, putting him aside to safety.


    "Bastard, go to hell!"


    the young man roared in fury, quite like a tiger. His eyes were also burning with rage as he glared at Austin.


    "Ma!" Yet another low hum emanated from this young bald man.


    His voice sounded mighty and as powerful as his last hum.


    The sound waves this time surged like a tsunami, heading straight to his opponent.


    Austin was secretly surprised.


    These sound waves that his opponent wielded were by no means simple. In fact, they seemed to contain powerful law power.


    They could turn into countless powerful and intangible hammers akin to God''s punishment. Austin was pounded from all directions, as these sound waves formed a kind of sound wave cage all around him.


    The place where he stood shook violently upon the impact of the terrifying sound waves.


    At that moment, Austin couldn''t help but feel as if he was a small boat in the middle of a hurricane, ready to capsize at any moment.


    ''Damn it! It''s just a roar, but it has such a great power!


    This has the same effects as my Roaring Blast but it''s definitely more powerful!''


    Austin couldn''t help but lament in his heart.


    Whoosh!


    The demonic avatar appeared beside Austin, reaching out in front of him with a demonic finger.


    Magic seal symbols burst out in front of him, spreading out quickly throughout the sound wave cage.


    Once the symbols covered the cage, the sound waves that surrounded Austin were instantly sealed.


    Using his mind, Austin willed the Spiritual Pot to rush towards the young man''s Soul Sea while also disappearing into the void at the same time.


    The young bald man froze when he felt a peerless killing intent directed at him and his heart immediately grew cold.


    Without warning, something with b


    n the people of the beast race, including Edward himself and the Peacock Princess, would''ve been in a terribly difficult situation.


    That still did not change the fact that he saw Austin as his biggest rival in love. Edward had strong affections for the Peacock Princess so he naturally did not have that much of a good relationship with Austin.


    "Don''t mention it. It''s not a big deal," Austin said, calmly waving him off.


    He knew exactly why Edward was a bit hostile to him.


    "Let''s go and see how your father and your people are doing,"


    Austin said to the Peacock Princess.


    "Now? Won''t it still be too dangerous for us to go back?"


    the Peacock Princess replied.


    Austin gave her a comforting smile.


    "Don''t worry. It''s all right now!"


    The Peacock King was particularly fond of Austin. Besides, the Flame Holy Land had already allied itself with the beast race from the East Mainland.


    Thus, there was no way Austin was willing to let the Peacock King get hurt.


    Austin had a lot of aces in the hole now. So long as he reacted quickly, he would be able to preserve his own life even in difficult situations.


    Brady was also a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm. If Austin was ever confronted with danger, then he would surely be of great help to him.


    "Okay, let''s go back."


    Edward''s eyes were cold and full of killing intent.


    He had been injured just now but was able to make a full recovery after taking some superior pills.


    "Okay."


    The Peacock Princess nodded. She was eager to go back and see how her father was.


    With this agreement, all of them soared into the sky and flew in a certain direction.

 Chapter 1859 The Confrontation

    Finally, they arrived at their destination. Looking up, they examined the gaping cave in the side of the towering mountain.


    There was an open space at the entrance of the cave that was cloaked with forest.


    Runes launched into the air every so often like fireworks, shooting from large array that had been cast into the air over the open space.


    On the outside of the array, hundreds of people were gathered around. Mixed in the crowd were people dressed in black; these were the Ji Clan.


    The others were from the Western Sect.


    Power almost radiated from the people joined together on the outside. They stood with confidence and regality.


    They both possessed cultivators that were at the Heavenly Grotto Realm: three from the Ji Clan and four from the Western Sect.


    Inside the array, the Peacock King, the Roc King, and the Flood Dragon King were all trapped. The three of them were also powerful cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, along with a man who was standing two-meters-high with them;


    however, they didn''t have time to fight back before the array had been laid over them.


    They were outnumbered by the Heavenly Grotto Realm masters on the outside and it would be difficult for them to escape.


    The one advantage they held was the three hundred people of the beast race that were also trapped with them. If it were to come to a battle, they had more warriors.


    "I don''t understand. I already told you that the ancient cave can be yours.


    There''s no need for all these theatrics.


    Take away the array and let us go!"


    the Peacock King ordered in an authoritative voice. More blood seeped through his clothing as he took a step towards the array. It was clear he had recently participated in a bloody battle.


    "In your dreams, Peacock King! Do you really think that it is that simple?


    Today, we finally had the chance to catch you. Do you really think we will let you go?"


    one of the reclusive elders of the Ji clan replied, holding his belly as he laughed.


    A feud had been going on between the Ji Clan and beast race for years and since they were such powerful beings, it was rare that one of them got the opportunity to capture and torture the other.


    "So, it''s a battle you want? You fools will lose everything,"


    Roc King added, snorting.


    "You are the foolish ones! We are the successor of the Buddha and our Western Sect was created to hunt down and kill demons like you.


    Now that you''re trapped, we won''t hesitate to destroy you. The beast race must go!"


    a fat monk with big ears yelled, pushing his way to the front of the crowd. His voice was malicious and mocking.


    He turned his head and looked at his fellow cultivators. They all burst into eager laughter.


    "A battle it


    tood again.


    "Move in!"


    The monk started charging at the array. The rest of the Western Sect and Ji Clan followed him, flinging their vital energy at the inside of the array.


    It only took a few moments for the beast race to start defending themselves.


    Due to the force of the vital energy colliding against the array, the entire mountain and the ground around it started trembling.


    "This isn''t fair!"


    Austin sat back and wondered why the beast race was falling while the Ji Clan and Western Sect were still whole.


    Suddenly, it hit him. It turned out that the array had a limiting effect on the people who were trapped inside.


    The array had an effect that was limiting the people who were still trapped inside. Their vital energy couldn''t break through it and reach the people on the outside.


    However, the people outside could attack the beast race.


    As a result, all the members of the beast race had no choice but to take the beating.


    Austin had to step in or they would all die.


    He removed his Aura Disguising Skill and stepped out of the trees.


    "Brady, are you listening? I have an idea.


    In a couple minutes, I will use the Space Teleportation and sneak up behind the people of the Ji Clan and the Western Sect. Then I will splash the seawater from the Immortal Burial Sea on the seven masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, giving the beast race an advantage.


    While I''m doing that, you will attack them secretly,"


    Austin said.


    The reason why Austin decided to do so was because he had an extremely powerful tool at his disposal--the seawater from the Immortal Burial Sea!


    Even the cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm couldn''t withstand the power of the seawater from the Immortal Burial Sea. Once it touched them, they would begin to decay and die a painful and ugly death.

 Chapter 1860 Surprising The Seven Heavenly Grotto Realm Masters

    "Let''s get started!" shouted Austin.


    He stayed highly focused on this mission. The strong determination reflected in his eyes.


    After all, he was going to deal with the seven Heavenly Grotto Realm masters. If he made any mistakes, he would not only fail to save the Peacock King and his crew, but he would also get himself into trouble.


    Austin took a deep breath and prepared himself. He then used the spatial force and disappeared into the void.


    Since he was not far away from the Peacock King and his subordinates, he was able to reach them accurately without any troubles.


    The next moment, the space above the people of the Ji Clan and the Western Sect rippled.


    Then a figure rushed out of it at a very fast speed.


    It was Austin.


    At this moment, he was on high alert and his movements were very swift. He immediately summoned all the energy inside him. There were even some runes which contained great power that spread all over his body.


    It was all because he had cultivated the Immortal Body Refining Formula.


    Thanks to this skill, Austin was at least a dozen times faster than usual.


    Whoosh!


    The Sky-devouring Gourd Cask appeared and its lid was immediately removed. It turned upside down and rotated nonstop.


    In a matter of moments, streams of black water as dark as ink rushed out of the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask.


    The streams of black water went to the direction of the seven Heavenly Grotto Realm masters of the Ji Clan and the Western Sect.


    In an instant, the air surrounding the whole mountain filled with death.


    Amazingly, Austin did all those things smoothly and quickly.


    Everyone from the Ji Clan and the Western Sect including the seven masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm didn''t even notice what was happening.


    The seven Heavenly Grotto Realm master were busy launching those all-out attacks to kill all the members of the beast race in the array.


    Who would have thought that Austin would surprise them like this?


    The turbulent black water formed a dome and enveloped the whole space where the people of the Ji Clan and the Western Sect were.


    Austin''s clothes fluttered with the wind. His eyes filled with a dreadful killing intent.


    He stretched out his hand


    turbulent black energy was produced and came towards the fat man.


    Afterwards, the huge bird flew towards the fat man and cut his head with its sharp claws.


    Blood gushed out from his body and splashed all over the sky.


    As a matter of fact, Brady was slightly weaker than the fat man. However, the fat man was badly hurt by the sea water from the Immortal Burial Sea.


    With his current condition, it was impossible for him to defeat Brady. Consequently, he was killed by Brady after a dozen blows.


    This time, Austin released his demonic avatar to hunt down the other members of the Ji Clan and the Western Sect.


    At the same time, Austin pointed at the Pot of Chaos.


    The pot hit the array immediately.


    Boom!


    In just a few seconds, the Pot of Chaos smashed the array into pieces.


    "Awesome!" exclaimed Austin.


    He was overjoyed with what transpired before his eyes.


    ''Because of its weight, the Pot of Chaos was able to break the array easily, '' he pondered.


    Inside the array, the Peacock King and the other members of the beast race were stunned by what happened.


    None of them had seen this coming.


    There had been seven masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    These masters could pose a threat to any holy lands or prominent clans in the East Mainland.


    But unexpectedly, three of them were killed in just a few seconds.


    The members of the beast race couldn''t believe their eyes. For sure, if this news spread out, no one would ever believe it.

 Chapter 1861 The Peacock Princess Was Shy

    After he was able to break the array, Austin quickly transferred the Peacock Princess and other people from the beast race out of the Slave Tower.


    "Dad! Why is there so much blood on your body? Are you all right?"


    As soon as the Peacock Princess saw the Peacock King, she flung herself into his arms. She was worried to find him in that state.


    "I''m fine, dear. Don''t worry.


    We shall talk later. First I have to kill these people!"


    After comforting his daughter, the Peacock King moved quickly and rushed towards the remaining four masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    At the same time, the Roc King, the Flood Dragon King and the two-meter-tall man who belonged to the beast race also rushed out.


    The four masters from the beast race were at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, but they had been stuck in the array for a long time. It frustrated them more as time passed by.


    It was at that moment, that they regained their freedom. All of them were furious and fought with all their might.


    The remaining four masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm from the Ji Clan and the Western Sect had been hurt badly by the sea water of the Immortal Burial Sea.


    In the scenario before them, how could they resist? Hardly had a moment passed, the four masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were all killed.


    None of the members of the Ji Clan or the people from the Western Sect survived. All of them were killed.


    "Austin, thank you for saving us! If you hadn''t reached there in time, I can''t imagine what we would have suffered,"


    the Peacock King came over and said to Austin.


    One by one, the Roc King, the Flood Dragon King and the two-meter-tall strong man of the beast race, all of them came over and thanked Austin.


    People of the beast race were more frank and open than human warriors. They were grateful to those who helped them and were always willing to help in return. They hated those who offended them or did terrible things to them. If offended, they would take revenge on their own.


    "Austin, from now on, the whole beast race in the East Mainland will be your friends. Your things are our duties. Whatever you need, just tell us,"


    the Roc King said to Austin, patting his chest.


    "Ha ha! Please don''t say that. You are my seniors. I was only trying to help.


    I kept trying my best,"


    Austin said with a warm smile on his face.


    "Austin, is that really the sea water from the Immortal Burial Sea?"


    the Peacock King asked in curiosity.


    Just then, Austin suddenly appeared and poured water. It made the seven masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm from the Ji Clan and the Western Sec scream badly as their injuries were serious.


    It could be easily said that the sea water from the Immortal Burial Sea had completely changed the situation.


    "Yes. It is indeed the sea water from the Immortal Burial Sea."


    Austin nodded in


    as ''Master''! It baffled them.


    The four masters of the beast race were totally amazed and shocked. As a result they thought more highly of Austin.


    Though intrigued by it all, they didn''t ask any questions.


    They felt there must be a reason why a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm was willing to address a young man as ''Master.'' It was impolite and improper for them to ask the exact reason.


    After some time, Austin took out all the superior herbs at or above sixth grade, and some natural precious materials from the hundreds of Space Rings and put them in his own Space Ring.


    When he tallied it up, he was quite surprised at the harvest.


    He had got about two thousand superior herbs at or above sixth grade.


    It made Austin wonder if the people from the Ji Clan and the Western Sect had got much in the Fallen Immortal World. They also had a great number of high-grade superior herbs in their Space Rings.


    In all, there were many superior herbs, many natural precious materials, vital energy crystals, various high level pills and even jade slips recording martial skills in the Space Rings of the seven masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm from the Ji Clan and the Western Sect.


    "Austin, it looks like you need superior herbs which are higher than the sixth grade.


    We have also gained a lot of superior herbs during the last few days in the Fallen Immortal World.


    You need them urgently so please accept our offer. Take them, please!"


    the Peacock King remarked.


    With a wave of his hand, a large pile of superior herbs which were higher than six-grade floated in front of Austin.


    The Roc King, the Flood Dragon King, and the two-meter-tall master of the beast race, did the same and took out the superior herbs higher than six-grade from their Space Rings. Now there was a huge pile in front of Austin.


    There were over two thousand high-grade superior herbs in total.

 Chapter 1862 The Lucky Chance For Caroline

    "Sir, you are too kind! Thank you for the thought, but I can''t take them. These superior herbs are too expensive."


    Austin refused politely.


    Superior herbs that were on grade six or higher were very rare and valuable in the East Mainland.


    The four masters of the beast race were giving more than two thousand superior herbs to Austin, which were of great value.


    "Don''t think too much. Please accept these superior herbs.


    This is just our way of saying thanks for saving our lives just now,"


    the Peacock King said.


    "Well, if that is the case, then I will gratefully accept it.


    Thank you very much!"


    Austin was left with no choice but to accept all those superior herbs.


    Moreover, those herbs would be very useful to him.


    Now, Austin had over four thousand superior herbs of grade six or even higher grade.


    He would use these herbs to complete the cultivation of the Immortal Body Refining Formula.


    "By the way, I met several people of the Deep Sea Commercial House recently. They told me that Yannick seemed to have found his daughter''s whereabouts. They are now on the way there to search for her,"


    the Peacock King told Austin.


    "Really? That''s good news!


    Where is she?" Austin asked.


    He was overjoyed.


    "According to the people of the Deep Sea Commercial House, it seems to be somewhere with many snow-covered mountains in the Fallen Immortal World.


    They found there some traces of Stacy.


    So most people of the Deep Sea Commercial House are starting to gather there,"


    the Peacock King said.


    "Oh, I see. Then, I shall go there and have a look,"


    Austin said.


    He decided to go there because he was friends with both Yannick and Stacy. And he also wanted to know where she was.


    "No need to hurry.


    Let''s go inside the cave first and explore it together.


    From what I gather, this cave must be very old. There must be something valuable in it,"


    said the Peacock King as he pointed to the cave not far away.


    The team of the beast race was preparing for their cave exploration when the people of the Ji Clan and the Western Sect suddenly arrived.


    Then a conflict between the two sides began.


    Because of that, the beast race was not able to get inside the cave.


    "Okay, let''s go inside


    race.


    She will become more powerful after she inherits it," Priest Callum said to Austin excitedly.


    He knew that Austin was very worried about Caroline.


    The Evil God was indeed the faith and spiritual pillar of the evil shadow race. Its statue had sent some kind of inheritance to Caroline, which was equivalent to her identity being recognized.


    Austin heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Priest Callum''s words.


    On the other hand, those people from the beast race were shocked when they saw what was happening in front of them.


    But none of them said a word.


    They were all aware that with the current situation, Caroline should not be disturbed.


    These people also knew the relationship between Caroline and Austin.


    Two hours later, Caroline had fully absorbed all the evil energy on the altar.


    The statue was no longer emitting any red light and gradually dimmed.


    Then, Caroline''s beautiful eyes opened slowly.


    Her delicate body was quietly emitting a current of very strong evil energy.


    "The medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm!"


    Austin was shocked.


    ''Wow! She just had a rapid breakthrough. That''s amazing!'' thought Austin.


    "The statue of the Evil God contained the heritage left by a great master, who was one of the ancestors of the evil shadow race.


    A few minutes ago, the great master''s residual soul greatly improved my cultivation base level through a special transmission method,"


    Caroline said slowly while looking at Austin and Priest Callum.

 Chapter 1863 Being Tracked

    "That''s a good thing!"


    Austin said happily.


    He was very proud that his woman made great progress.


    "Now, I think I need to sleep for some time to digest the heritage I just got,"


    Caroline said.


    "Really?"


    Austin was stunned.


    "There''s nothing for you to worry.


    It will be good for me. So just relax and wait till I wake up.


    I think it will be the same as before. The evil energy will wrap me like a cocoon and I''ll sleep inside.


    Who knows, maybe by the time I come out of the cocoon my cultivation base will be superior than yours," she said to Austin.


    Then her beautiful eyes winked at him.


    There was one time when Caroline slept in a cocoon for a very long time.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded.


    Then he teleported Caroline and Priest Callum into the City model.


    Everyone had now left the cave.


    It was obvious that the cave was left by a powerful cultivator of the evil shadow race in ancient times.


    That was why everybody decided to leave the cave since it was useless to the beast race and human cultivators.


    "So, Austin, are you going to the Immortal Burial City?"


    The Peacock King was about to leave when he suddenly asked Austin.


    "The Immortal Burial City?"


    Austin was stunned by the Peacock King''s question.


    "Just in case you don''t know. There are two places in the Fallen Immortal World where the most opportunities are hidden.


    The first one was the deep area of the Immortal Burial Sea. But I don''t think any cultivator with their right mind will go there. It was too dangerous.


    Even the cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm wouldn''t dare to get close to the Immortal Burial Sea, let alone enter the depth of it.


    The second one was the Immortal Burial City.


    It is located in the middle of a large crimson desert.


    I heard that there were incredible opportunities over there.


    Moreover, it was much less dangerous compared to the Immortal Burial Sea.


    That''s why most of the cultivators at Heavenly Grotto Realm have gone to the Immortal Burial City. They tried to take a peek and look for opportunities there,"


    the Peacock King said to Austin.


    "I get it,"


    Austin replied. He understood what the Peacock King meant.


    "I


    le space.


    Austin felt scared when he looked at his terrifying surroundings.


    ''A horrible top master is attacking me!'' Austin thought.


    He immediately realized his situation.


    The giant black claw was shrouded with terrible death energy. It instantly reached Austin''s location.


    Its energy fluctuations were very scary.


    Austin knew that he could not win against the powerful giant black claw.


    He instantly made a move, and the Pot of Chaos rushed out.


    Bang!


    A deafening sound reverberated in the whole area.


    The Pot of Chaos successfully blocked the powerful attack of the black claw.


    Austin controlled the Pot of Chaos that was continuously trembling and instantly crushed all the law power that was locking his body.


    He could now move again after being freed from the restraint.


    "Haha! I didn''t expect that you could easily free from my claws!


    You really have some special powers."


    An illusory black figure slowly appeared from the void.


    "Spatial power!"


    Austin was startled when he saw an unknown figure slowly appeared in front of him.


    He traveled through the chaotic void, which meant that he was also good at spatial power.


    "Hey you! You don''t have any choice but to tell me the secret on how you were able to collect the sea water from the Immortal Burial Sea.


    Don''t test my patience. You''d better confess before I take any action.


    Otherwise, you will be tortured to death."


    The illusory black figure sneered.

 Chapter 1864 Running Away

    Gradually the illusory black figure became clearer and clearer. The figure was an old man. He was dressed in black and looked very thin.


    Sensing the aura given off by the old man dressed in black, Austin''s face involuntarily changed slightly.


    ''This man is very terrifying!''


    Austin was quick to make a judgement of his power. And he realized that he was no match for the man in black.


    In this case, the only way out for Austin was to escape.


    So, instead of answering, Austin hastily used the bodily movement skill he had created. It enabled him to hide himself and move as fast as he could in an instant towards a large distance.


    "Ha ha! Do you think you can escape from me? That''s impossible!"


    said the thin, old man dressed in black with a smile. He was not in any hurry when he saw Austin''s reaction to his appearance.


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and grabbed at something ahead him slightly. It seemed like his action had changed something in the world.


    Suddenly, Austin, who had already fled and reached a little far away, turned pale and stopped in the air like he was struck by a bolt of lightning. He began sweating and his face turned ghastly pale.


    Austin gritted his teeth and exerted all his vital energy and physical strength. He was making a severe attempt to get rid of the invisible constraining force. To his astonishment, he was unable to move at all. All his efforts seemed to be in vain.


    ''It''s the law power!''


    Austin felt like the space around him was being sealed by a powerful law force. It was rendering him motionless.


    The air became strange and seemed to have solidified.


    The old man was really scary. He was better at using the law power than any cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm. Austin had never come across any one like him before.


    And he had no idea why he was being pursued by such a terrible guy.


    "Well, it''s amazing that you can still manage to struggle and move under my law power.


    It is quite impressive that you, being a cultivator at the medium stage of the Minor-perfection Realm, can do that,"


    said the old man. He was looking at Austin with an air of appreciation.


    "Sir, I don''t think I''ve offended you. Why are you after me? Why are you making things difficult for me?"


    Austin very respectfully asked the old man.


    "Well, let me tell you what I want from you.


    Tell me the method by which you''ve been able to obtain water from the Immort


    nd Austin''s back. A cloud of black smoke appeared behind Austin and covered him.


    Puff! A terrible corrosive force rushed into Austin''s body in an instant and began to gnaw at his flesh.


    Austin vomited profusely, a few mouthfuls of blood.


    Before it would leave him severely injured, Austin crazily collected his vital energy force and physical strength and hastened to rush into the chaotic void.


    At the same time, the Pot of Chaos rapidly circled around Austin. It vibrated faster and seemed to have a shocking weight.


    The demonic avatar also released immense evil energy. It began attacking the black smoke which was all around Austin.


    Finally, Austin was able to rush into the chaotic void and disappeared.


    "This guy is really not so simple as he seems. His demonic avatar is very weird and has an evil spirit.


    His herbal pot seems to be of a very high grade, which is not inferior in any way to the ultimate magical treasure.


    Besides, he has the ability to travel through the void in an instant. It''s due to his cultivation of the spatial power.


    Well, this guy is certainly not easy to deal with!


    He must have some big secrets!"


    the old man dressed in black murmured to himself as he looked at the place where Austin disappeared.


    "You escaped now but you can''t escape from me forever, young man!


    I will compete with you in terms of the spatial power."


    The old man did not seem to be in any hurry.


    He wasn''t intimidated by Austin as he sensed that Austin''s spatial power was quite weaker than his.


    He was confident that he could hunt Austin. He was desperate to teach him a lesson.

 Chapter 1865 The Escape

    It turned out that all the martial artists who have mastered the spatial power had the ability to accurately orient themselves and navigate successfully within the chaotic void.


    For example, the old man from the Nether Sect had spatial power that was slightly stronger than that of Austin''s.


    Because of that, he was able to figure out where Austin was by just knowing the position where Austin had entered the chaotic void and the strength of his spatial power.


    This old man quickly moved and went to the place where Austin used his Space Teleportation just a few moment ago. He, too, used his spatial power and entered the chaotic void.


    Inside the chaotic void, Austin was walking forward.


    Unfortunately, he was not in the best shape as the old man had wounded him a while ago.


    Austin''s face was pale and blood was seeping out of the corner of his mouth. As he walked, he felt a terrible corrosive force weighing down on him, slowly destroying his flesh.


    After taking a deep breath, he slowly took out some superior herbs from his Space Ring and put them into his mouth.


    He then started to activate the Golden Sun Scripture. The light golden vital energy in his body soon began to surge, expelling that corrosive power that was weighing down on him.


    The formidable corrosive power that the old man had struck Austin with was of feminine origins, while Austin''s Golden Sun Scripture was of masculine origins. Obviously, they were opposite in nature.


    A few moments later, Austin was starting to feel much, much better. The corrosive power was beginning to get detached from his body.


    Swoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, it was completely off from him. Austin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Despite feeling much better than a few minutes ago, he decided to swallow some more superior herbs in order to counter whatever else the old man put on him.


    Since Austin''s physical body was incredibly strong, it allowed him to take a lot of drugs without him suffering from any kind of side effect.


    Normally, doing this would cause irreparable harm to a cultivator''s body. It would be extremely dangerous, and so none of them would even dare do what he just did.


    "Ha-ha!" a disembodied voice suddenly rang through the void.


    "You brat, let''s see how far you can last in this place!"


    A vicious laugh followed this threat.


    Austin''s eyes widened.


    He quickly turned around. What he saw took him by surprise: the old man from the Nether Sect was behind him. ''What? He also entered the chaotic void just to follow me?'' he thought silently, his face distorting due to frustration and fear.


    ''Damn it! It looks like this old asshole''s spatial power is stronger than mine!''


    Austin''s bad day was becoming worse by the second. He had to do something.


    In the chaotic void, space and time were disorderly and disloc


    real hatred between us. I''m a reclusive elder from the Nether Sect in the Middle Pilgrim Land. I have the same status and power as the sect leader.


    If you can fulfill some of my requirements, I can let you join our Nether Sect. Heck, you could become a principal disciple, or even the Holy Son! I can do that with my status as a reclusive elder.


    You will have bright future with us, young lad,"


    he explained softly.


    Austin wasn''t falling for what this geezer was trying to do.


    He knew that this man was too strong, and sitting down and having a talk with him would basically be a suicide mission.


    If he did it, he would be at his mercy completely.


    "Old man, we don''t have to talk about anything.


    I''ll remember what you have done to me today. One day, in the near future, I''ll have your skin peeled and bones torn from your flesh. You old fool, live well. Don''t die too early as I am going to enjoy killing you!"


    Austin said sarcastically, turning his head back.


    With the gnome leading the way, the two moved faster and faster. After a short while, they had completely shaken the old man off. They were now out of his sight.


    "Don''t run, brat! I will not spare you!"


    the old man screamed, trying to catch his escaping targets. Unfortunately, his spatial force was much weaker than the gnome''s. No matter what he did, he just couldn''t keep up with the two''s speed.


    Watching their receding figures, he couldn''t help but roar with anger.


    Half an hour later, the gnome and Austin were able to get out of the chaotic void.


    Right after they escaped, Austin used his bodily movement skill and disappeared in the distant sky.


    A day later, Austin appeared in front of a large rolling snow mountain range.


    "There are indeed so many snow mountains in the Fallen Immortal World!"


    Looking at the world covered with snow and ice, Austin sighed with relief.

 Chapter 1866 Meeting A Bear In The Snow

    Austin moved towards the world of ice and snow that showed in front of him.


    In a moment, he entered an icy mountain.


    It was literally a snowy world. Feathery flakes of snow were constantly falling from the sky. Everything was covered with ice.


    Austin felt a chill throughout his body as his feet touched the icy ground and snow fell on him.


    "It''s so cold!" he exclaimed.


    Austin was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he would feel this cold the moment he entered this icy world.


    With his cultivation base, he knew that ordinary ice and snow couldn''t have any effects on him.


    Moreover, he had practiced the Golden Sun Scripture. It meant that the golden light vital energy inside his body was like a sea of fire that could provide heat energy for him.


    However, this snowy mountain he had entered gave him a sense of coldness. He couldn''t help but feel amazed.


    To combat the coldness, Austin summoned his vital energy immediately.


    Afterwards, he took out his jade slip. He was surprised with the message it gave him but he was pleased as well.


    "Stacy had really been here before!"


    This jade slip was given by Yannick before he entered the Fallen Immortal World. He could use this jade slip to discern Stacy''s location.


    Once the jade slip sensed anything left by Stacy, even just her aura, it would react and give off sparkling lights.


    As Austin was holding the jade slip in his hand, it was glowing now. It only indicated that Stacy was here.


    "It seems that I''ve found the right place," murmured Austin.


    He didn''t waste any more time. Austin put away the jade slip and began to search in the area using his spiritual sense.


    Suddenly, something happened to Austin.


    He felt that the egg of the infinity beast in his body began to shake slightly after they entered this area. It was as if the egg felt something.


    ''Could it be that there were spatio-temporal crystals in this snowy mountain?'' thought Austin.


    He remembered that the egg had the same reaction when he was at the Dawning Kingdom of the East Mainland.


    During that time, he had found lots of spatio-temporal crystals there. The egg was doing the same thing now as it was the last time it sensed the spatio-temporal crystal around.


    Austin was a little surprised on his thought.


    He knew that


    temperature to rise several degrees in an instant.


    Even the accumulated snow on the mountains below showed signs of melting.


    The power of the Unearthly Fire was indeed terrifying.


    As a matter of fact, once this Unearthly Fire started to burn, it could have the power to burn the whole world to ashes. Just think of that!


    Austin was already in rage this time.


    "Bastard! Do you really think I am easy to bully?" said Austin coldly.


    He stared at the diabolic bear with fierce eyes.


    The flame of fury had already rose in his heart.


    Suddenly, the diabolic bear attacked Austin.


    However, it stopped when it saw the four seas of Unearthly Fire around Austin. A panic expression showed on its face.


    The diabolic bear was cold in nature so the Unearthly Fire from Austin would be an invincible opponent for it.


    Austin noticed the bear''s fear of fire so he waved his hand and ordered, "Burn it!"


    The four seas of flames rushed out from four different directions towards the diabolic bear.


    "How dare you act wildly here?"


    A sweet voice reached Austin''s ears all of a sudden.


    Then the snow and ice condensed in the air quickly and formed a giant palm that was as wide as a 10-acre land. The palm raised and caused a terrible windstorm energy. The four fierce seas of Unearthly Fire were instantly blown back.


    Then a white figure suddenly appeared beside the diabolic bear.


    She was a middle-aged woman in a white dress. She looked mature due to her plump figure. She stared at Austin with a murderous look.

 Chapter 1867 Austin And The Freezing Energy

    Austin''s heart skipped a beat as he watched a beautiful woman pop out of nowhere.


    The more he stared at her the more it convinced him that she was even more powerful than the old man in black from the Nether Sect who chased him recently.


    "Anyone who set foot in this place will die!" the gorgeous woman said coldly.


    Her beautiful eyes glistened as they glared murderously at Austin.


    "Madam, the demonic bear attacked me first, and I was just forced to fight back," Austin explained.


    He bowed his head and cupped his hands in front of him as a show of respect.


    "I would have let you go if you only defended yourself, but I saw you tried to kill the bear. You''re doomed to die.


    I don''t want to hear your excuses."


    With a detached look in her pretty eyes, she stared at Austin and shouted, "Go to hell!"


    Suddenly, the air became extremely cold and the feel of energy in the surrounding area became violent. Austin looked around him trying to stay alert. He then used his bodily movement skill and stepped back to distance himself from her.


    However, an extremely freezing energy appeared. Austin was too terrified to repel the attack.


    She was very strong and was throwing off attacks one after another. She was attacking Austin so rapidly that he could not dodge her attacks at all.


    A powerful law power sealed Austin''s body so he could not move a single muscle in his body.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Streaks of extremely freezing energy hit him non-stop.


    Austin was hurt. His body received too many blows, the pain from his injuries excruciating. His body twisted in the air and he started coughing out blood.


    He could feel the torment as the stream of freezing energy entered his body. It caused the vital energy to flow slowly inside him. The painful torture was killing him. He tried to kick the freezing energy out of his body, but he was too weak to fight it. He remained frozen on the spot, unable to move.


    A thin layer of ice crept on the surface of Austin''s body, and his hair stood on end, frozen.


    Soon, Austin was covered with layers of hard, thick ice. He floated in mid-air like a frozen statue.


    "All right, he''s all yours! You go there a


    enchanting woman. He was being pulled by an invisible force.


    As she raised her hand, the golden vital energy rushed out from Austin''s body.


    In an instant, a layer of golden vital energy floated in mid-air. It occupied the entire sky above them.


    This was all of Austin''s vital energy.


    "You have the golden vital energy. So you do practice the Golden Sun Scripture."


    The woman stared at the golden vital energy, mesmerized by its glowing ray of energy.


    The coldness in her beautiful eyes disappeared and was replaced by tenderness.


    She smiled to herself as memories flooded her vision.


    Happiness and affection reflected in her face.


    After a while, the woman finally came back to her senses and looked at the two persons in front of her.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter how you got the Golden Sun Scripture. Since you have practiced it, you are his disciple in some way," she said to Austin.


    "I will not punish you anymore.


    By the way, I am an elder to you."


    The woman fixed her eyes on Austin. She gazed at his face as if he was an old friend. The cold and hostile look in her eyes was all gone.


    "Pardon me?"


    Austin was confused.


    The beautiful woman waved her hand in the air, and the golden vital energy returned into Austin''s body.


    He felt a cold yet soft sensation covered his entire body.


    A few seconds later, Austin realized that he had recovered from his injuries and not a single wound remained in his body.

 Chapter 1868 Asking Questions About Immortals

    The strength of the beautiful woman amazed Austin.


    With his current strength, he could still get a chance to struggle even if his opponent was a master of the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    But in front of this beautiful woman, Austin realized that he couldn''t find a chance to struggle. He was as weak as a baby when he fought with her.


    "I don''t care how you''ve gotten his heritage. But it''s gratifying to know that the heritage and the orthodoxy he created could reappear in the world after so many years," said the beautiful woman with a sigh of relief.


    "I hope you can carry on the Golden Sun Scripture and show its power to the world again in the future."


    The woman looked at Austin as if she was looking at someone from the ancient time.


    Austin didn''t know what to say.


    Last time, when the patriarch of the fire crow race saw the Fire Stela, which he called the Divine Fire Stela, he thought that Austin was a successor of an elder master.


    Now that the woman had discovered that he was practicing the Golden Sun Scripture, she also thought the same.


    The truth was, Austin had gotten both the Golden Sun Scripture and the Fire Stela only by chance.


    As for the mysterious elder master, Austin had no idea who he really was.


    But of course, Austin wouldn''t want to explain anything to her anymore.


    After all, this beautiful woman in front of him was very powerful. If he would say something wrong, the consequences would be very serious.


    So, instead of saying anything, Austin just gave the beautiful woman a wry smile.


    Since Austin remained silent, the beautiful woman continued.


    "But you still need improvement. As what I have seen, you are still not good at using the formula of the Golden Sun Scripture. As you may know, the Golden Scripture ought to be the most manly and overbearing formula in the world. It can overcome all cold and evil formulas. However, I was able to defeat you so easily today with the formula of cold nature."


    The woman paused for a while and looked at Austin before she continued.


    "I have collected several martial arts skills he had practiced and his comprehension about practicing the Golden Sun Scripture formula. I was actually going to keep them as souvenirs but now I''ve decided to just give them all to you."


    The beautiful woman sensed the aura around Austin and she was not satisfied with his cultivation base.


    She stretched out her slender hand and pointed at Austin. Then a snow-white light streaked through the space and entered Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Suddenly, several martial skills and a comprehension about practicing the Golden Sun Scripture appeared in his Soul Sea.


    "Thank you very much!" said Austin with great respect.


    He was truly grateful of the gifts he had received from the beautiful woman today.


    Austin guessed that the former owners of the Golden Sun Scripture and the Fire Stela must have lived a long time ago.


    Everyone knew that martial arts skills and practice insights of masters who lived in the anci


    unusual.


    It was also the same with a person who had never cultivated the spatial power. He wouldn''t be able to feel it as well.


    Austin rolled his sleeve and sent all the time stones to the egg.


    Immediately, the egg gave off a suction force and began to draw energy from the time stones.


    While the egg was busy absorbing energy from the time stones, Austin talked to Yannick.


    "Sir, where is Stacy now?" asked Austin to Yannick.


    "Stacy is still in the ice palace of that madam you''ve just met. It''s at the bottom of this snow mountain," answered Yannick.


    "I don''t know the details yet but according to her, Stacy accidentally broke into the Fallen Immortal World. When she found Stacy, she was seriously injured and was on the brink of death,"


    Yannick explained patiently to Austin.


    He paused for a while before he continued.


    "She said that Stacy had a rare Ice Crystal Body which was very suitable for her inheritance so she decided to give Stacy the chance to inherit what she had."


    Austin didn''t say a word. He was listening to Yannick intently.


    "It was that madam who told me these things. When I saw Stacy, she was already lying in an ice coffin and was sleeping soundly. We will know the rest of the story when she wakes up."


    Yannick finished talking and looked at Austin.


    Austin absorbed all the information he had learned from Yannick.


    He was silent for a little while.


    "Knowing that Stacy is fine now, I''m relieved," finally, Austin spoke up.


    A few moments later, Austin told Yannick about what he had heard about the Immortal Burial City.


    He asked Yannick if he would like to go to the city with him.


    "No, thanks. I''ll just wait here until Stacy wakes up," he refused politely.


    He cared about his beloved daughter so much and he couldn''t afford to leave her at this time.


    "In that case, I will go to the Immortal Burial City by myself."


    Austin then said goodbye to Yannick and turned around. He was heading for the Immortal Burial City.

 Chapter 1869 An Acquaintance In A Foreign Place

    The Immortal Burial City was located in the middle of a large crimson desert.


    Since the Fallen Immortal World was very wide, Austin had to use his bodily movement skill and rushed towards the Immortal Burial City without a break. After two days, he finally arrived the edge of the crimson desert.


    The scene before his eyes surprised him. Everything was covered in bloody crimson.


    The crimson colored sky, and the boundless desert coated in crimson sand made people feel terrified. The place looked like it was covered with blood.


    The scent of blood in the air smelled of fish and seemed to cling on one''s skin.


    "Has this place really been full of blood?"


    It surprised Austin.


    He could feel a strong negative aura around him. It was the killing intent! The air reeked of death, and terror seemed to cover the sky above the desert.


    Austin had practiced the Infernal Scripture, and he was very familiar with killing intent.


    He knew his intuition was right. A gruesome battle happened on this very desert, and it stained the whole area with blood.


    Aside from Austin, several other warriors also came to this bloody desert.


    They had heard the news and wanted to get into the Immortal Burial City.


    "What?"


    Austin''s heart faltered. The ground trembled under his feet. A group of people was rushing to the edge of the bloody desert, and they were close to where Austin stood.


    Austin felt familiar with one of them.


    She was beautiful and was surrounded by a group of girls.


    Her skin was as white as an alabaster jade, while her hair was charcoal black that shined against her skin. It was long and hang smoothly down her back. She was charming and possessed a classic imperial beauty. Young, just around seventeen or eighteen years of age.


    Her aura felt so familiar.


    With his powerful spiritual sense, Austin felt like he had met the girl before. But who is she?


    Curious, Austin released his spiritual sense to check on the girl.


    "It''s her!"


    Austin was shocked and couldn''t contain his excitement.


    "No way! This can''t be happening!"


    Austin shook his head in disbelief. He was not convinced he would encounter her here.


    ''Is it really her?''


    Aus


    the blade intent.


    Otherwise, some girls from the Moon Palace would have died miserably on the spot.


    Some warriors who were standing close to the girls from the Moon Palace, were also hit by the beam of light. They too were thrown forcefully into the air and suffered serious injuries.


    "She is such a powerful cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm!"


    Austin narrowed his eyes and was alarmed by what was happening.


    The silver saber climbed into the sky, shrouded in clouds. It released a terrifying aura into the air. An indication that it has a very powerful owner.


    "Humph! Who the hell are you? Why did you keep blocking our way and killing people from our Moon Palace? Do you really think our Moon Palace is just a bunch of coward people?"


    shouted a middle-aged woman at the Heavenly Grotto Realm who was standing next to Isis.


    The rest of the girls moved closer to Isis and surrounded her on all sides.


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Ha-ha! I have no intention of being an enemy of the Moon Palace. But that treasure is too valuable.


    I can''t believe that you people from the Moon Palace would want to keep it all by yourselves. I advise you to just hand it over now."


    A cold voice spoke from a distance.


    Without any sound, a middle-aged man wearing a silver robe appeared. He stood on top of the handle of the huge silver saber. He was looking down on the girls from the Moon Palace as he spoke, his eyes cold and ruthless.

 Chapter 1870 Isis Crisis

    A cultivator who was at the Heavenly Grotto Realm stood on top of the saber, which was about a thousand feet high. The corner of his silver robe was dancing with the strong wind. He exuded an awe-inspiring aura that made him look mighty and brave akin to God descending from heaven.


    "We have avoided you time and again, but since you still want to fight with us, then you leave us with no choice but to retaliate!" a middle-aged woman of the Moon Palace screamed.


    She had the strength of the Heavenly Grotto Realm. Her face was full of rage when she rushed into the sky.


    A brilliant light shone behind her head and a bright moon started to rise slowly.


    Somehow, she created the scene of the sky full of stars behind her.


    ''Not bad! The strength of the Moon Palace''s master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm is not weak at all!''


    Austin thought as he looked at the scene.


    He was quite familiar with the Moon Palace in the Middle Pilgrim Land. They were known for their long history and powerful strength.


    The sect was mostly composed of women.


    "Humph! Reveal yourself! You don''t have to hide your true face. How can you be considered as a hero if you are trying to hide your real identity!"


    the woman at the Heavenly Grotto Realm who was floating in the air shouted coldly.


    ''Hide his true face? What does she mean?'' Austin was taken aback.


    He suddenly became curious and immediately looked at the face of the middle-aged man in a silver robe.


    The woman from the Moon Palace was correct. Austin saw that the middle-aged man was wearing a human skin mask that concealed his true identity.


    He also believed that the aura of the man''s spiritual soul was probably not real.


    "Ha-ha! Stop the nonsense! I''m not here to be a hero. Why don''t you hand over that treasure to me so that I won''t make things difficult for you?


    Or else, I will have to kill you all.


    It will be quite heartbreaking if I kill so many beautiful girls. So please don''t force me to fight you!"


    the middle-aged man said mockingly.


    "Humph! You shameless bastard! You think too highly of yourself. Do you really think you can do anything to us?


    How dare you look down on our Moon Palace? Do you really think that we do not have any strong warriors?


    Since you asked for it, let''s see who will be killed first!"


    The middle-aged woman of the Moon Palace was seething in anger.


    A formidable vital energy force emanated from her body, and she was suddenly surrounded by an overwhelming and murderous aura.


    She pointed her finger towards the middle-aged man in a silver robe. A glittering light instantly tore the void and shot at the man.


    "Well, you left me with no choice but to kill you!" The middle-aged man in silver laughed haughtily.


    He then


    nd Miriam and tell her what happened!"


    the woman who was leading the group shouted.


    "Kill!"


    The women from the Moon Palace took out their magic weapons or used their powerful martial skills and started to attack.


    "Make sure that none of these bitches can get away!"


    The pursuing forces ran towards the women and launched their attacks.


    A fierce fight immediately broke out.


    Austin stood in the distance and watched the intense fight.


    He realized that the women from the Moon Palace were protecting Isis. They tried to create an opportunity for Isis to escape even at the expense of their own lives.


    After a while, Isis was able to escape from the battle and went into the bloody desert under the cover of six or seven women at the Major-perfection Realm.


    "I guess that woman must have gotten that treasure.


    Follow her! We will not let her go!"


    the middle-aged man in silver shouted while staring at Isis''s back.


    Dozens of cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm in the pursuing forces immediately ran after Isis.


    In just a short moment, they had caught up with Isis and her entourage.


    "Isis, you have to keep yourself safe. Run as fast as you can while we stop these pursuing forces!"


    The six or seven women who were protecting Isis gritted their teeth and turned to face their strong enemies.


    Austin couldn''t help but sigh.


    ''It seems that it will be difficult for Isis to escape successfully, '' he mused.


    The women of the Moon Palace were at a disadvantage position. Their enemies were well prepared, and the girls were greatly outnumbered.


    After much contemplation, Austin decided to help Isis. He didn''t want to see her being captured.


    He felt a pang of nostalgia since they were from the same world.


    With that thought, he stepped into the void and headed to where Isis was.

 Chapter 1871 Let Go Of My Hand

    At that time, four or five cultivators, each at the Major-perfection Realm were approaching Isis at a rapid pace, with determination written on their faces that spelled almost certain death if she did not react. Fortunately, she did.


    "You! How dare you!"


    Isis shouted and made her move furiously.


    Beautiful shades of light erupted from her delicate body and spread out across the entire space. It was so bright that it blotted out the ambient lighting of the place.


    One of those light rays morphed into a silver plate that rushed towards the sky from her back. There was something strange about that plate. As soon as it appeared, a strong sense of pressure was felt by everyone in the vicinity.


    "Premium stage of Minor-perfection Realm!"


    Austin almost cried out in awe and shock when he felt the pressure of Isis''s vital energy force build up and spread from her delicate body.


    "How can she be so powerful!"


    He muttered out in a thoughtful tone.


    The last time they had encountered each other was in the Prime Martial World; and at that moment, Isis''s vital energy levels were much lower than what he was witnessing right now.


    In fact, there was no comparison between Isis of today and Isis of that day.


    Today, her vital energy levels exceeded even his own, and


    he was really surprised to see that.


    The sight clearly meant that Isis had made numerous breakthroughs at a terrifying pace in the last five or six years.


    His musings, however, were cut short. Boom!


    The silver plate began to encircle Isis at a fast speed, successfully blocking every single attack one after the other as they appeared.


    At the same time, the scene behind her turned into a vast expanse of a bright and starry night. Twinkling stars constantly rushed out of that small world she had created, morphing into huge ones as they moved forward and pounced on the four or five cultivators who were trying to approach here.


    Yet Isis had one problem. Even though she was skilled and tough, she was still at a disadvantage since she was fighting against five cultivators at Major-perfection Realm simultaneously; as a result, she was getting distracted and confused.


    What''s worse, more and more pursuers were rushing towards her position and she was soon going to be enormously outmatched.


    Those who were coming were much more powerful than the women from the Moon Palace. Even their sheer numbers would have given them an advantage.


    The situation of the Moon Palace warriors was slowly deteriorating.


    "Ah!"


    One of the her opponents finally found his opening and landed a hard blow that sent her flying. Isis coughed blood from her mouth and let out a c


    the calm before the storm. A sense of dread ran over him and he knew that something bad was going to happen.


    It turned out that a middle-aged man, clad in silver clothes was rushing towards them with a powerful sword in his hand. He was almost as fast as lightning.


    "Run!"


    Without hesitation, Austin grabbed Isis''s hand and activated his bodily movement skill, instantly disappearing into the distance. Though they were moving extremely fast, Isis could still feel herself.


    Unprepared, she suddenly found Austin holding her hand which made her surprised and furious.


    She had originally intended to state her gratitude for saving her life, but now such an impolite thing had happened to her.


    Isis flew into a rage.


    At that moment, she told herself that this young man must have some malicious intent. He had saved her life just to get close to her.


    But now, he had showed his true colors and grabbed her hand, evidently ready to do something improper.


    Isis was innately considered a beauty, and with her outstanding temperament, she was known to be exceedingly beautiful. Hence, whether she was in the Prime Martial World or on the Divine Continent, numerous men had admired her beauty and wanted to get close to her.


    But so far, she had never given any man the chance to do so.


    Yet there was this guy in front of her, who had grabbed her hand the second he came close.


    This was unforgivable!


    "You arrogant scoundrel!


    Let go of my hand right now!"


    Isis shouted at Austin angrily.


    A bright, silver moon dashed out of her body and began floating above her head. And then, tens of thousands of bright and radiant rays of moonlight firmly locked onto Austin.


    If Austin hadn''t saved her life just now, she wouldn''t have hesitated to kill him.

 Chapter 1872 Getting Lost

    Just as Isis was busy fussing over this strange young man''s rude and infuriating behavior, a middle-aged man, clad in silver, and approaching them quickly, caught her attention. Hold on, something was wrong!


    She was taken aback.


    ''It''s a Heavenly Grotto Realm master, '' she exclaimed inwardly, recognizing the face being one of her foes.


    The next moment, she immediately understood what was going on and figured out that the young man was actually trying to help her escape.


    However, Austin''s speed surprised her.


    She could tell that he was at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm, but even so, he was much faster than she would expect such a cultivator to be.


    For now, however, the time wasn''t right to ask questions. Isis chose to be silent and allowed the young man to take her hand and lead her into the depths of the desert.


    After a while, the middle-aged man in silver was stopped by a woman at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, who was from the Moon Palace. The two sides once again engaged in a fierce battle.


    The three cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were enraged to watch Isis escape and see that they could do nothing to catch her. "Go get that bitch.


    She might have got that treasure," one of them shouted at the others.


    Immediately, about a hundred cultivators at the Major and Minor perfection Realms began chasing after Austin and Isis.


    "And no need to let that guy go. Kill him too! He should have stayed out of this in the first place," the middle-aged man in silver roared out from behind them.


    He had seen how Austin had come to Isis'' rescue like some freaking knight. The anger had clouded his judgment and he had immediately ordered an assassination, without stopping to consider what he might be interfering with.


    On the other hand, Austin was busy trying to confuse his pursuers and leading Isis deeper into the desert. Pretty soon, he managed to outrun them and saw no one after looking back. Finally, the duo were able to slow down and get some rest.


    This was possible only thanks to Austin''s highly powerful bodily movement skill. Without that, they might still have been running with the cultivators hard at their tail. Or perhaps they''d be dead by now.


    As for those cultivators, even though they had been chasing the duo for quite a while now, they could no longer spot even a hair of Austin or Isis. Their targets were now invisible to them. Even their spiritual senses failed to locate them.


    Despite that, Austin didn''t lower his guard. After stopping for a while, he grabbed her hand once again and d


    urs passed and they still couldn''t find a way out of the desert.


    "Steward Paula had a map of this place with her. If I knew that we would get lost in here, I would have asked for a copy,"


    Isis remarked, looking frustrated.


    Steward Paula was one of the three women who had reached the Heavenly Grotto Realm in the Moon Palace. Austin had met her once earlier.


    However, regret was the least of their problems.


    No sooner had those words came out of Isis'' mouth, that a blood-curdling growl was heard from a distance.


    A ferocious creature appeared in the distance. It was staring at Austin and Isis with its blood-thirsty eyes.


    It was humanoid in appearance, but over seven meters tall and a foul smell similar to decomposed meat spread out from him.


    Whoosh!


    It suddenly rushed towards Austin at a lightning fast speed. The next instant, it halted right in front of him and extended its sharp claws, each of them at least a foot in length and similar to iron hooks.


    Austin, however, stood completely still. He stretched out his right hand and clenched it into a fist, making it so tight that his knuckles turned white.


    Since he had practiced the first five stages of Immortal Body Refining Formula earlier on, his body was now as hard as a powerful, high-grade magic treasure.


    Before the creature could react, the collision between Austin''s fist and its claws was heard.


    A large bang echoed and the ground shook for a second.


    The creature faltered and drew back a few steps. It then let out a pained but angry roar.


    For some moments, it stayed there, its foul smell reaching their noses and its sharp eyes staring intensely at Austin. They were full of rage and a murderous will.

 Chapter 1873 The Black-scaled Camel

    As the creature was retreating, Austin was also forced to take a dozen steps back.


    The creature and he seemed to be equally matched. Their fight had ended neither in victory nor in defeat!


    "Looks like this little fella here has stronger physical power than I do!"


    Austin remarked in surprise.


    Across the days of his life, he had cultivated several powerful and brilliant body refining formulae, and not long ago, he had also cultivated the Immortal Body Refining Formula. With so many strong cultivation methods in his repertoire, even the physical strength of a cultivator at the Major-perfection Realm was not comparable to his.


    But this creature was easily as strong as him and maybe, stronger.


    "This is the legendary black-scaled camel!" Isis exclaimed.


    "I thought this diabolic beast had become extinct at the Divine Continent.


    Perhaps only some remote deserts still have the honor of being its home. But no one knows!"


    She was almost shouting in surprise when she recognized the creature Austin was fighting.


    The Moon Palace was one of the most powerful ancient sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land and had numerous ancient and precious books in its library. As someone who liked to browse knowledge, Isis had often read those books, and her knowledge was quite profound.


    The diabolic beast in front of them belonged to a species that was extremely rare in number. They only appeared in the depths of deserts with extremely harsh climate.


    She hadn''t even expected it to show up in this bloody desert.


    Howl!


    While the bloody fog was filling the whole fighting area, the black-scaled camel let out a howl. The bloody fog turned a deeper shade of crimson, and endless murderous intent rushed out from the camel that was felt by everyone in the area.


    Whoosh!


    The camel rushed towards Austin once again; its anterior paws were dark and its pace was powerful enough to twist the void.


    It was moving extremely fast and judging by its speed, was far stronger than a common warrior at the Major-perfection Realm. In the blink of an eye, it reached behind Austin, ready to grasp Isis.


    This camel had somehow sensed Austin''s strength and knew that it was not much lesser than its own. Therefore, it had changed its strategy and was planning to attack Isis.


    "Fuck off, you beast!"


    Austin reacted as fast as he could; he raised his hand and five streaks of sword auras of various colors rushed out towards the body of the camel.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    To his enormous surprise, the camel waved its claws as fast as lightning, and successfully fended off all his attacks.


    ''


    have already lost our way.


    Even if we want to flee, we have no idea where to escape to. We''d better kill them first. We don''t want any trouble in the future, do we?"


    Austin tried to reason with her.


    Isis thought for a while and nodded. He was right.


    More importantly, she had seen him hurt those cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm. So she had confidence that even if it looked impossible, this guy could do it.


    Instantly, Austin teleported her into his City model.


    Then he dived into a pile of the bloody sand beneath his feet and buried himself inside, concealing himself physically.


    The Aura Disguising Skill also let him hide his spiritual trail so that his aura was also covered.


    Moments later, more than a dozen figures appeared right where the duo had been standing.


    "That shameless couple stayed here for a while.


    Though faintly, I am detecting their traces in this area,"


    a Major-perfection Realm master remarked.


    "The traces are fresh. They were here just now, so they obviously mustn''t have gotten far,"


    said another man.


    After a few seconds those people passed by a dune of blood red sand.


    Suddenly, one of those masters, whose perception abilities was highly sensitive, hissed in a low voice, "Something is wrong!"


    Bang!


    Before his friends had time to react, a sand storm appeared beside them out of the blue and a figure flashed. Dark water curtains splashed all over the sky, covering the space around the pursuing forces.


    Aaaargh!


    The next moment, the pursuers screamed out. Every single one of them had been more or less splashed by the water.


    In no time at all, two powerful figures dived down from the sky and rushed at them like ferocious wolves and tigers.

 Chapter 1874 The Joy Of Being Protected

    One of them was Austin, while the other was the demonic avatar.


    At that very moment, the Pot of Chaos rushed out of Austin''s body and quickly grew in size, turning into a huge pot. It drifted in midair for a few minutes as if trying to gain strength then plummeted into the ground with so much force. Its weight was beyond belief and it went straight to the forces pursuing Austin.


    Austin and the demonic avatar then unleashed their full strength and moved at extreme speed.


    The people who were chasing them were doused with seawater that came from the Immortal Burial Sea. Their bodies started to decay the moment the water touched their skin. Everyone was injured, with blood oozing out of their skins, and most lost their fighting power.


    Who could even oppose the joint power of Austin and the demonic avatar?


    "No! You brat!"


    a cultivator at Major-perfection Realm shouted in pain before he died from his injuries.


    The people who were pursuing Austin had mastered powerful formulas and martial arts skills. Some even possessed terrifying kill shots and survived a more brutal battle.


    However, the power of the sea water from the Immortal Burial Sea was more dominant and deadly. There was no escape from the burning pain once the water hit a person''s skin.


    Even a cultivator from Heavenly Grotto Realm could not resist its power, not to mention cultivators at Major-perfection Realm or Minor-perfection Realm.


    Half an hour later, the fight was over. Dead bodies flooded the ground as Austin and the demonic avatar killed all the pursuing forces.


    Austin then teleported Isis out of the City model.


    "What! Are you kidding me?


    You killed everyone?"


    Isis was so shocked. She could not believe what Austin told her. Her mouth remained open as she glared at Austin with her beautiful round eyes.


    It took him such a short time to kill all the cultivators at both Major-perfection Realm and Minor-perfection Realm.


    It was unbelievable! Isis was in shock!


    ''Is this guy really just at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm? What kind of unique being is he? How could he possess so many skills and power?''


    Isis even doubted Austin''s real level of vital energy. For some reason, Austin must have concealed it from her.


    "Is it the sea water from the Immortal Burial Sea?"


    Isis asked as she noticed stains of the black water on the bodies of more than a dozen corpses.


    She had once watched Austin spray black water on several cultivators at Major-perfection Realm and witnessed how it seriously wounded them


    Isis was both beautiful and smart. She to


    atial power.


    Isis''s face remained pale with fright, but Austin was not scared at all.


    "Don''t mind me now. Let''s run away separately," Isis said in a trembling voice.


    By this time, dozens of black-scaled camels were almost near them. They looked more frightening up close. Isis looked pale and was trembling in fear. It was impossible for them to defeat so many black-scaled camels.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t worry, it''s not as hopeless as you think.


    I will not let them hurt you. I promise."


    Austin winked then smiled at Isis.


    At that moment, Isis'' heart fluttered. The way Austin smiled and looked at her made her forget the surrounding danger. All of a sudden, all the fear disappeared and was replaced by an overwhelming feeling of security. She felt safe and protected.


    She might be powerful, but she was also a girl who longed to be loved and protected.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Huge, ferocious figures dashed across the bloody desert.


    Dozens of  black-scaled camels darted towards Austin and Isis, their black scales sparkling in the sunlight. They looked magical and frightening, just like a powerful magic treasure. The surrounding air was suddenly filled with their terrible aura.


    Whoosh!


    The fastest among the black-scaled camels made it right in front of Austin in a flash. Its movements were swift and deadly. Without warning, two giant forelegs swept towards Austin''s body. A violent force swept the air around them.


    Then it was Austin''s turn to make a move. Quickly, he teleported Isis into the City model he carried so that he could focus on the threat in front of him. Sure that Isis was now safe and sound, he directed all his power and strength to fight the terrifying creatures surrounding him.

 Chapter 1875 The Lair

    After transferring Isis into the City model, Austin moved right away.


    He delivered a punch, using merely his physical strength.


    Bang!


    With a violent shake, Austin''s arm collided with the black-scaled camel''s pair of forelimbs. Because of the impact, a strong wind began to billow, shaking the surrounding space.


    This was a dead heat!


    Austin had also adjusted his body to its most powerful state. His hair flapped with the wind, and his eyes were extremely bloodshot while intense energy surrounded his body.


    Howl!


    The black-scaled camel also roared to the sky, staring at Austin with its bloodthirsty scarlet eyes.


    The short human in front of it was no less powerful than it in physical strength.


    The next moment, black clouds enveloped the sky as another dozen of black-scaled camels arrived. It was a bloody battle amongst them, with each camel trying their best to kill Austin.


    "Okay, let me see how long my physical strength can last!"


    Austin was not afraid at all. Instead, he was full of fighting spirit. His blood and vital energy were like dragons whose murderous will filled the air. With his confident stance, he even looked like a god of war.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Austin used his bodily movement skill, constantly dodging and taking the initiative to fight with these dozens of black-scaled camels.


    The whole sand land was sent in ultimate chaos, with specks of dust scattering everywhere as the ground and air quivered.


    The whole battlefield was engulfed by the blood-red sand as a sand storm rose in the sky.


    It was nearly impossible for just a single warrior to fight dozens of black-scaled camels at the same time. Even a master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm would have to frown and choose to retreat.


    It was absolutely a nightmare for the cultivators at the Minor-perfection Realm or the Major-perfection Realm to even come face to face with such numbers. They would not win the fight no matter what�C�Cit was just impossible!


    Several hours later, Austin was beginning to be in a dangerous situation.


    Because he''d been fighting by sheer physical force, Austin felt exhausted as his blood rolled up. It was hard for him to resist the blow, no matter how fast he was. There were just too many


    nsed the movements of these black-scaled camels all the way here, he wouldn''t have found those stone holes.


    Unless he used his spiritual sense force to probe it carefully, Austin might not discover those holes.


    Suddenly, he found that a bright blood light was shooting out from one of those stone holes as if the cave contained endless energy. It seemed extraordinary just by looking at it from the outside.


    ''What exactly is in that cave?''


    Austin thought to himself as he looked at the stone hole filled with immense blood-red mist.


    "Boy, there must be something precious and unimaginable inside that stone cave!"


    The gnome''s voice echoed in Austin''s Soul Sea out of the blue, its tone trembling with excitement.


    Because of this, Austin became more interested.


    It was evident that something in the cave could be extraordinary and precious.


    Then, using his spiritual sense, Austin tried to explore the cave and probe it deeper.


    However, just as he had started sensing the entrance, a powerful, mysterious force blocked his spiritual sense, denying him any access to whatever was inside.


    "Get in and have a look!"


    Austin jumped into the air and darted towards the stone cave.


    Howl!


    The moment he stepped by the entrance, a furious roar thundered.


    A blast of thunderous sound wave rushed out of the cave, emitting a terrifying power within.


    Because of the horrid sound waves, Austin''s body suddenly wobbled, not even letting him normally stand on his feet.

 Chapter 1876 The Golden Body Fruit

    "Awesome!"


    Austin was shocked by that thunderous roar that he almost lost his balance.


    If the living creature in this stone cave hadn''t practiced some powerful sound wave martial arts skill, he must have reached a horribly high level.


    Austin immediately grew more cautious and curious at the same time.


    He wasn''t as bold now as when he was slaughtering those black-scaled camels.


    Summoning up his courage, he took the Pot of Chaos out then filled it with the seawater from the Immortal Burial Sea. With that, he continued to saunter into the cave.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, a fierce roar sounded again. From the depths of the stone cave, a red light burst out, and a bloody giant hand�C�Calmost filling the entire space inside the cave�C�Cpopped out and tried to grab Austin.


    The latter couldn''t help but feel his hair standing on end as he sensed the terrifying power contained in that gigantic hand.


    Suddenly, Austin felt no confidence to resist.


    At the thought of this, he summoned and unleashed the Pot of Chaos. The seawater of the Immortal Burial Sea was poured on the giant red hand while the pot smashed at the giant hand.


    Boom!


    The enormous red hand trembled violently, and a terrible power burst out, continuously shaking off the seawater.


    At the same time, the Pot of Chaos left a hole where it smashed, and blood splashed like a fountain from it.


    Howl! ��


    A more furious roar came from inside the stone cave, shaking it violently. Countless sand and stones dropped as the entire cave seemed about to collapse.


    Boom!


    The injured red giant hand continued to attack Austin without stopping.


    Shocked, Austin had to use his bodily movement skill to rush out of the cave.


    The palm was so powerful that it was only slightly injured after being hit by both the seawater from the Immortal Burial Sea and the Pot of Chaos.


    In fact, the seawater and the Pot of Chaos were already very powerful even when used against warriors at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    The more Austin thought about it, the more shocked he was.


    Frightened and still surprised, Austin dared not to stop until he was a few kilometers away from the cave.


    Luckily, the red hand stopped at the entrance and recoiled back inside.


    "What a pity! I can feel that there are some extremely valuable treasures in that cave,"


    the gnome sighed.


    "There is an ominous creature in the cave, and I''m no match for it."


    It was a great pity that Austin c


    caled camel seemed to be protecting the golden body fruits; otherwise, it would have already come out and hunt them down.


    "What are the golden body fruits?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "I have once seen the records of the golden body fruits in an ancient book of our Moon Palace.


    It is a kind of rare and precious fruit from ancient times.


    It takes ten thousand years to bloom, ten thousand years to bear fruits, and another ten thousand years to ripen. So it would take a total of thirty thousand years to fully cultivate one.


    This kind of fruit is rare throughout the world. It is a real treasure from heaven and earth, but they have long been extinct in the Divine Continent.


    It was said that if a warrior was lucky enough to get the golden body fruits, it could facilitate the improvement of his or her body. What''s more, he or she could even acquire the Omnipotent Bodily Skill by taking the fruits.


    Generally speaking, the process of body refining will be challenging in its late stages.


    This is because the human body is inherently very fragile. It is difficult to cultivate the body to the extreme and certainly not to the level of the warriors who cultivate vital energy.


    But there are some rare treasures from heaven and earth which can break the innate shackles and improve the human body to a full extent. More than this, the human body can even become immortal!"


    Isis informed.


    Austin''s eyes slowly widened upon hearing her. ''Omnipotent Bodily Skill?


    Immortal body? Woah! Is that really possible?''


    Austin couldn''t help but bask in the thought of having an immortal body that couldn''t be killed.

 Chapter 1877 Bullying The Weak

    "Moreover, all parts of the golden body fruit tree are precious. Although the most precious part is the fruit, even the leaves, branches, trunk, and roots are also good for body refining," continued Isis.


    "Do you remember those black-scaled camels we have met before? They had terrible physical strength. I guess they often eat the leaves and branches of the golden body fruit tree, and that''s why they become very strong."


    Austin contemplated on the things that Isis had said.


    He thought she had a point.


    "Well, I guess you''re right," said Austin with a nod.


    He remembered that when he saw the tree in the stone hall, there were indeed many leaves plucked.


    The black-scaled camel might have been eating those leaves.


    Those were for body refining!


    Thinking about it, Austin couldn''t help but feel very excited.


    "If I add the golden body fruits when practicing the Immortal Body Refining Formula, I think the effect will be amazing!"


    After all, the Immortal Body Refining Formula was a very brilliant body cultivation method and the golden body fruit was an magical fruit for body refining.


    If they would be combined, their outcome would be incredible.


    But the black-scaled camel that was guarding the stone cave was too powerful.


    Austin knew very well that he was no match for it at all.


    "I feel very sad. I know it''s such a precious treasure but I don''t have the ability to obtain it."


    Austin shook his head.


    "That black-scaled camel is horrible. We can never take the golden body fruits away from its hands," said Isis with a sigh.


    She also shook her head in dismay.


    Even she had also been longing for the golden body fruit for a long time.


    For what reason?


    Well, anyone who would eat the golden body fruit would definitely have an incredible physical strength. Someone with this kind of physical strength was considered basically invincible.


    It was too tempting, wasn''t it?


    Anyone would definitely want to have it.


    "Ha-ha! It must be here," said someone from a distance.


    Austin and Isis heard an excited laughter.


    Before they could react, a figure had come down from the sky and appeared near them.


    He was a middle-aged man in purple who was a master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Austin and Isis became alert.


    This middle-aged man surely had such a horrible bodily movement skill because he was able to come here without anyone noticing it.


    Even Austin and Isis didn''t discern hi


    Elder Cowell could be this terrifying.


    Elder Cowell was at the Heavenly Grotto Realm but he was much stronger than those reclusive elders from the holy lands of the East Mainland.


    It was really true that even the elders were all at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, their powers and combat skills could still differ from each other.


    "Elder Cowell, please stop this. I''m telling you, I really don''t have any precious treasures," pleaded Isis.


    "Besides, our Moon Palace and the Unworldly Sect have always been in a good relationship. Please don''t embarrass me. Master Miriam has also entered the Fallen Immortal World. If she knows about this, I''m afraid she will not be happy about this."


    Isis tried her best to change Elder Cowell''s mind and release them.


    She even mentioned Miriam''s name hoping that it could have an effect to the elder.


    "Ha ha! How dare you threaten me with that old crazy bat from the Moon Palace," countered Elder Cowell. Unfortunately, he wasn''t threatened at all.


    "In that case, I will never give you a chance to see that old bitch again."


    Elder Cowell revealed a ferocious face and completely tore off his disguise.


    "Ha ha! Uncle Cowell, this bitch is good-looking. Don''t kill her just yet. Let''s just take her and let me play with her for a while first. After that, I will be the one to take her life," said the young man.


    He stared at Isis with obscenity in his eyes.


    "Okay, whatever makes you happy," replied Elder Cowell with a smile.


    His voice was so gentle towards the young man.


    "Get ready to run away!"


    Isis suddenly heard the voice from Austin''s through spiritual sense.

 Chapter 1878 Chased By Elder Cowell

    "Shame on you, old bastard! You are an elder of a big sect from the Middle Pilgrim Land, but you want to rob younger cultivators of their treasures with some seemingly cogent reasons.


    Damn it! I am telling you, the moment I get the chance, I will kill you!"


    Austin suddenly shouted at Elder Cowell furiously while he was looking askance at the latter in order to provoke him on purpose.


    "Go to hell!"


    Elder Cowell spoke out the words coldly. Then he stretched out his hand, which was sparkling like a lustrous piece of jade, and tried to grab Austin.


    However, he chose not to exert too much strength. After all, he already displayed the law power in order to suppress the bodies of the two people earlier. Now, he was merely carrying out a casual palm attack at them, thinking that it would suffice.


    Austin, on the other hand, made the Pot of Chaos rush out using his mind, and once the pot was open opened and put aside, the dark water inside it immediately burst out and rushed towards the people of the Unworldly Sect.


    "Watch out!"


    Elder Cowell was absolutely shocked. However, with a wave of his sleeve, he was still able to transport all of the people of the Unworldly Sect to keep them from being hit.


    Now, it was Austin''s turn to feel shocked. He did not expect that Elder Cowell would be so strong that he could save all of his companions in just a blink of an eye.


    "Let''s go!"


    Austin said to Isis.


    The Pot of Chaos shook and shattered the law power that Elder Cowell had just released.


    With that, the two regained their freedom. There was no time for them to waste. The moment Elder Cowell brought his group backwards, the two of them immediately rushed out at a lightning-fast speed.


    Both of them tried their best to escape as far as they possibly could.


    They had just gotten a glimpse of the magnitude of Elder Cowell''s strength, and it was really terrifying. Thus, at that moment, it became clear to them that in a fight against Cowell, they had absolutely no chances of winning. In fact, they were quite sure that they would lose in just a matter of seconds.


    "You want to leave? No way!"


    With a sullen face, Elder Cowell waved his sleeves and almost closed the distance between them with just once stride. Fast as he was himself, Austin couldn''t help but feel astonished by Cowell''s speed.


    As he was chasing Austin, Cowell suddenly reached out a hand and clenched his fist.


    In a flash, Austin and Isis sudd


    someone would actually be able to run away from the elder.


    "I have a feeling that the cave is dangerous. Don''t follow me inside.


    I''m going to get the golden body fruits. Wait for me outside!"


    said Elder Cowell after he sensed a threat lurking in the cave with his powerful spiritual sense.


    He moved his body at once and rushed into the cave emitting a brilliant red light.


    Bing! Bang! Boom!


    Pretty soon, the cave was filled with the violent sound of fighting as the entire towering cliff started shaking.


    The battle lasted for dozens of seconds. Then, a figure suddenly rushed out. It was Elder Cowell.


    His face looked ghastly pale, and his entire appearance was a mess. His clothes had been torn in various places, and a shocking scratching was etched on his right arm. It was bleeding.


    "What happened, Uncle Cowell?"


    the young master of the Unworldly Sect asked in shock.


    "There is a very mighty black-scaled camel in the cave. I failed to pay it attention for a moment, and I was hit once by it,"


    Elder Cowell said. He immediately took out a superior healing herb and applied it to the wound to stanch the flow of blood at once.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Suddenly, three figures appeared in the blood-red desert in the distance. In just a few seconds, they arrived at a spot near the stone cliff.


    All three of them were cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    They were a middle-aged man in a silver robe, a man shrouded in bright runes, and a man covered by black light.


    They were the three men who had been chasing the people of the Moon Palace on the edge of the blood-red desert earlier.

 Chapter 1879 Never Let The Enemy Off The Hook

    The three masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were immediately drawn to the cave, which was emitting bright red lights.


    They then activated their spiritual sense and began to check out what was inside.


    "Oh my god!


    It''s the golden body fruit!"


    the middle-aged man in a silver robe soon shouted in surprise.


    At the same time, the other two were flabbergasted as well, staring at the fruit hanging on the tree.


    Instantly, their eyes turned rapacious, gleaming with an evident hint of greed.


    It was understandable since the fruit was a precious treasure from heaven and earth. Anyone would be a fool to not get interested in it at all.


    Moreover, the cultivator''s physical strength would be significantly improved and one could even activate the Omnipotent Bodily Skill.


    If someone reached that level and indeed mastered such skill, the body could not be easy to destroy and probably would heal instantly in a battle and the life would be secured forever!


    So, indeed, a lot of cultivators would lust over those fruits.


    "Humph! The stuff in this cave belongs to our Unworldly Sect.


    We are here first and have been here for a long time. Please don''t make it difficult for us,"


    Elder Cowell uttered with a long face.


    He didn''t expect those three to come here.


    Although he was much more powerful than common masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm, he felt that these three cultivators were no less ordinary.


    Their aura did not appear as simple as they looked.


    "Ha-ha, you must be joking, Elder Cowell from the Unworldly Sect.


    The golden body fruits are of great value. Do you really think that you can claim possession of all of them by saying so?"


    said the middle-aged man in a silver robe with a laughter.


    "That''s right.


    They are treasures from earth and heaven and are not owned by anyone until one gets his hands on them.


    Moreover, there are so many golden body fruits in the cave. Even if we divide them up, we can all get a lot.


    How dare you Unworldly Sect claim all of them?"


    the figure, shrouded by black light, sneered.


    "Humph! Who are you?


    You better show your real face!


    It sounds like you''re forcing me to fight you, huh.


    You are provoking us, the Unworldly Sect, now! Aren''t you afraid of being hunted down by us?"


    Elder Cowell warned in a de


    hose cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm might not be able to kill it.


    So it was still unknown who would triumph in that battle.


    All of a sudden, Austin gazed at the people from the Unworldly Sect.


    Led by their young master, disciples of the Unworldly Sect were nervously watching the battle several thousand meters away from the stone cave.


    "The young master of the Unworldly Sect disrespected you early on. Do you want to take revenge?"


    Austin suddenly asked Isis.


    "What?"


    Isis was stunned upon hearing Austin.


    Then she turned to look at the people of the Unworldly Sect.


    "They have a lot of strong cultivators. Besides, their sect is dominant.


    Each of their disciples has compelling cultivation methods and martial arts skills.


    We might not be able to defeat them.


    Forget it. We better not provoke them,"


    Isis answered, still glancing at the disciples of the Unworldly Sect.


    There were indeed many cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm, who looked sharp and aggressive.


    "Don''t worry. We were being chased only by the old guy, and honestly I''m really pissed off. Now since he is occupied, we should take this opportunity and attack the rest of them while they are distracted."


    Austin looked at the group of cultivators from the Unworldly Sect and sneered.


    It was his style of keeping a clear distinction between love and resentment.


    He would do everything to repay the kindness of his family or friends.


    Meanwhile, there was no way in hell he would let his enemy slip off his hands.

 Chapter 1880 Could It Be Him

    "Are you afraid of provoking the Unworldly Sect? If that is the case, you can hide yourself and let me deal with it,"


    Austin said.


    "Humph! That old bastard from the Unworldly Sect wanted to kill me and even tried to steal my things. The young master of the Unworldly Sect also harbored malicious intentions against me. Why should I hide from them?


    Come on! I will go with you!"


    Isis was a strong-minded person, and she did not get scared easily.


    While at the Prime Martial World, they knew her as the Magic Harp Player in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, which intimidated many people.


    When Austin asked if she wanted to fight with him, her eyes glistened and reflected her murderous thoughts.


    Side by side, they moved forward. Full of confidence they stopped at the front of the cultivators of the Unworldly Sect.


    "Well, you have some balls. You dare to come back and even show up in front of me,"


    the young master of the Unworldly Sect said. His eyes lit up as he saw Isis walking towards him.


    The other members of the Unworldly Sect gathered and surrounded Austin and Isis.


    The young master of the Unworldly Sect possessed an extraordinary appearance. His deep-set eyes reflected every smile and turned into burning red when he was mad. He was tall and slender, bewitching in every way.


    He was one of the most famous young talents in the Middle Pilgrim Land. He was also the youngest son of the current sect leader of the Unworldly Sec. Spoiled as a child, he was raised with so much love and affection. Because of this, he grew up arrogant and self-centered.


    Now, he was face to face with a beautiful creation. He looked at her from head to toe as if memorizing every curve of her sensual body. Her face was angelic, and her body was statuesque and well-proportioned. He continued to gaze on her, unmindful of the deadly look on her face.


    Isis''s face was expressionless, but her eyes were filled with rage and murderous intent.


    "Ha-ha! I have never thought I would have another chance to stare at your beautiful face, but you came to me on your own.


    Don''t worry. I will be very gentle with you. I have been with lots of women, but none is as beautiful as you.


    You will be one of my favorite concubines in the future."


    That young master smiled maliciously then winked at Isis.


    "You are about to die, yet your mind still think about such lewd things. I don''t know what to say about that."


    Austin shook his


    ger than they had imagined.


    Whoosh!


    Austin''s demonic avatar appeared without warning, surrounded by a thick demonic energy. And it was giving out a strong demonic aura.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The demonic avatar rushed towards the people of the Unworldly Sect.


    Austin''s eyes remained fixed on the young master of the Unworldly Sect. With a wave of his hand, a black light glimmered, which then disappeared into the sky. Beams of lights soon appeared on the horizon as flickers of light showered down into the ground.


    Isis stood there motionless as if in a trance.


    The scene filled her beautiful eyes with disbelief.


    Her heart was beating so fast that she had to cover her chest with her hands to keep it from bursting.


    ''Demonic avatar! He has the demonic avatar!


    The demonic avatar look exactly like the one that man has.


    Is it even possible?


    Is it really him? No way! That is not even possible!''


    Isis tried to hold herself together. There was so much going on in her mind.


    No one knew that the real reason she came to the Divine Continent from the Prime Martial World was to follow this same man.


    It was then that she met an elder traveling outside, and she was then taken in as a disciple of the Moon Palace.


    The figure of that man had never disappeared from her heart.


    "No wonder I feel familiar with him all this time.


    Could it be really him?"


    Isis was blown away. She looked at the demonic avatar and then at Austin.


    Even as several disciples of the Unworldly Sect rushed to her side, she did not act in response. She just stood there, her eyes fixed on Austin and the demonic avatar.

 Chapter 1881 Fierce Battle

    Austin waved his hand, and released the five sword aura beams, which he used to fight off the disciples of the Unworldly Sect who had tried to attack Isis.


    "Ahem.


    Perhaps it''d be better if we kill the enemy first," Austin suggested through his spiritual sense.


    ''Has she recognized me?''


    Austin wondered when he noticed that Isis was staring continuously at his demonic avatar; her gaze would also shift towards him from time to time and there was confusion on her face.


    ''That''s not completely impossible. Women do have stronger intuition than men and are more observant.''


    However, there was a more important matter to deal with right now. Isis immediately came to herself upon hearing what he said and made her move as well.


    Waves of a crystal clear vital energy force began to erupt from her body continuously and spread out. Simultaneously, a bright moon rushed out too and started to revolve around her at a fast pace.


    With those two moves, she began to employ all kinds of powerful martial arts skills to attack the opponents from the Unworldly Sect.


    ''Wow! Looks like that she has made astonishing progress in her cultivation over the years. The Moon Palace must have been really helpful to her.


    Although she is only at the premium stage of Minor-perfection Realm, she can still fight against these Major-perfection Realm cultivators.''


    Austin was inwardly marveling at the fighting skills that Isis was displaying. Every single move she had made till now was awe-inspiring.


    The moon she had released from her body was radiating beams of sparkling moonlight as it continued to whirl and unleash a strong power.


    Meanwhile, the space behind her had been filled with twinkling stars. From what he had been able to gather till now, these twinkling stars were being displayed by using the abnormal vision of an ancient scripture that the Moon Palace owned.


    The shining stars rushed out from behind, enlarged infinitely and turned into horrifying meteorites. They then spread in all directions with great destructive force and attacked the disciples of the Unworldly Sect.


    Isis had been chosen as the next Holy Daughter of the Moon Palace, so she had practiced some of the most powerful cultivation methods and martial arts skills known to her sect. This had allowed her to become extremely powerful.


    Austin and Isis''s combined attacks on his crew and their show of immense strength immediately sent the young master of the Unworldly Sect into a rage.


    "You stupid weaklings!" he snorted with a livid face, though his voice was cold.


    From his body erupted several beams of radiant light, and within them, runes could be seen that surrounded him.


    At the same time, Austin''s Unrivaled Black Dagger reached him.


    A metallic throng was heard and the dagger


    ed his hands swiftly and made some gestures, much like he was performing a mysterious formula. Instantly, the runes in front of him morphed into an ancient silver seal that began to make strange sounds.


    Although the seal was not very large in diameter, Austin could feel that it contained great power within it.


    Before he had time to marvel, it charged towards him, and the pattern on it began to shimmer.


    ''Damn it! Anyway, no matter how powerful the martial arts skill he is exhibiting, there is no way he can break the Pot of Chaos!'' Austin decided.


    He held up the pot in the air, with his clothes fluttering in the wind and ran towards the seal. At that moment, a feeling of invincibility had fallen on him just because he had the pot.


    Austin used his the Spiritual Pot to break into the young man''s Soul Sea.


    Whoosh!


    Simultaneously, with a flash of black light, the Unrivaled Black Dagger shot towards the young man once again.


    As it was traversing the void, the Pot of Chaos and the ancient seal bumped into each other, producing thousands of streaks of colorful light.


    The sound which came from the collision was a clear ringing sound, like two copper millstones had collided with each other.


    The young man was forced to retreat two steps backward.


    He had finally realized that the herbal pot in Austin''s hand was so strong and powerful that it could bear any kind of attack he could launch.


    "Huh! I have some magic treasures too."


    The young man''s face darkened.


    He was at the preliminary stage of Major-perfection Realm, while his opponent was only at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm. He simply couldn''t stand the thought of being unable to defeat his opponent.


    The young man stretched out his hand and an ancient seal appeared in his hand once again. This time, it was shining with various silver runes.

 Chapter 1882 You Resemble Someone I know

    The ancient seal soared into the sky and suspended in midair.


    It constantly trembled and emitted a formidable power.


    At the same time, the young man who was the son of the leader of the Unworldly Sect made a dozen gestures to emit several streaks of light into the old seal.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The ancient seal continued to tremble. Consequently, more and more glittering ancient seals with obscure symbols were created in the air.


    Those ancient seals made a square formation above Austin. The strong waves of energy that they released was visible.


    The dozen of seals continued to unleash terrifying power for a while. They locked down the space where Austin was.


    ''These seals all looked the same and they also emit the same energy. Which one is the real seal?'' brooded Austin.


    ''Perhaps they are all powerful. This young man is using an amazing magic treasure.''


    Austin couldn''t help but frown as he stared at the seals.


    ''He is undeniably strong. Maybe he has lots of powerful trump cards, '' he thought.


    Austin had faced many masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm these days.


    Therefore, he didn''t take the cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm or the Minor-perfection Realm seriously anymore.


    However, there would always be some talented cultivators in the world who shouldn''t be overlooked.


    The Middle Pilgrim Land had the most flourishing martial arts culture in the Divine Continent. Many influential sects with long history were also there.


    In those old prominent sects, there were many exceptional young geniuses.


    This young man was one of the talented and famous cultivators in the Middle Pilgrim Land. He was very powerful. Also, since he was the youngest son of the leader of the Unworldly Sect, he had some trump cards like some incredible magic treasures.


    Hence, Austin found it difficult to kill him immediately.


    "Go to hell!" shouted the young man.


    He was pointing at Austin.


    The next second, a lot of runes covered the sky.


    All the old seals that were still trembling released an overbearing power and came down.


    Instantly, strong winds blew and dark clouds gathered together.


    The power coming from the old seals caused the dirt on the ground to dance in the air.


    Some cracks appeared in the space around Austin.


    ''Damn it! I underestimated this young man. He appears to be frivolous and weak on the outside but the truth is, he is scary good. Looks like I have to use my secret weapon this time. I need the water of the Immortal Burial Sea to deal with him, '' thought Austin.


    Without any hesitation, he pointed at the young man.


    The Pot of Chaos suddenly floated above Austin''s head.


    It grew bigger and bigger until it was big enough to cover and protect him.


    Bang! Bang


    comment.


    ''This is what I dreaded but it still came, '' he thought.


    Austin tried to act surprised.


    "Oh, really? Who is he?" he asked


    Before Isis could answer, Austin spoke again.


    "Well, it''s a big world that we''re living in! I''m sure it''s very common for some people to look alike. Maybe I look like him but I''m sure he was a different person."


    Austin tried to sound calm. However, he avoided meeting her gaze.


    ''This woman is very observant and meticulous, '' he thought.


    "Is that so?" she asked.


    Her voice sounded unconvinced.


    "But why do I have this feeling that you are him? Except your appearance, you have the same character, voice, and behavior."


    Isis stared at Austin with her beautiful eyes intently as if she wanted to see through his soul.


    All of a sudden, a loud sound was heard from a distance.


    Then four figures rushed out from the stone cave where the golden body fruits were.


    They were Elder Cowell of the Unworldly Sect and other three Heavenly Grotto Realm masters.


    They were in a mess. Their clothes were torn and full of blood stains. Their bodies were full of wounds too. Obviously, they had just gone through in a fierce battle, and they weren''t even the winning side.


    "I couldn''t believe that the physical strength of that beast is incredible. It even mastered the Omnipotent Bodily Skill," shouted one of the four masters.


    His face was full of dismay.


    "Everyone, be careful! The beast is coming!" shouted Elder Cowell suddenly.


    Disappointment was also all over his face.


    "Damn it! It''s just a beast with a strong body, nothing else!" shouted a middle-aged man in a silver robe.


    "Don''t be afraid of it. Let''s work together and kill it!"


    The earth suddenly shook violently.


    A ten-meter-high dark figure bolted out of the cave. It was exuding a ferocious vibe.

 Chapter 1883 The Omnipotent Bodily Skill

    The menacing figure was indeed the black-scaled camel that guarded the golden body fruits in the stone cave.


    The four masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm rushed into the cave right away wanting to kill it. Both sides were soon engaged in a battle of fierce proportions.


    But neither side was prepared to yield in defeat easily, hence a speedy end to the battle seemed unlikely.


    The black-scaled camel howled in a shrill voice.


    In the very next moment, it roared into the sky with a dazzling black light bursting out from its body. A stream of strong physical strength was released into the atmosphere. It took over the landscape like a storm and shook the space around it.


    The physical strength of the black-scaled camel had reached an incredible level. It looked as though the physical energy contained within it had reached beyond the threshold level, causing numerous mysterious runes to grow from its flesh and blood.


    Austin and Isis retreated to a safe distance and were floating mid-air thousands of meters away. Yet they felt the great pressure building around them. They began to feel the mild sensation of being suffocated.


    Bang!


    After releasing another howl, the black-scaled camel reached out its right claw suddenly. Within an instant it had grown exponentially and turned into a giant claw. The blue veins protruded from the tips of its claw and ran along the length of its limbs. The blood running through its veins and the flesh under its skin became very clear.


    The claw swept towards Elder Cowell who was in the midair nearby.


    The huge claw was thundering with energy and an indistinguishable roar of a wild beast was emanating from it


    Austin could see clearly that the giant claw did not contain demonic aura or even vital energy, but in fact it was condensed by its pure physical power.


    "Is this the Omnipotent Bodily Skill?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    Could it be that when a cultivator''s body was powerful beyond a certain extent, he would be able to develop the Omnipotent Bodily Skill and use his physical body freely like the way of applying martial arts fueled by vital energy?


    Austin felt both shock and excitement cruise through his mind.


    After all, Austin specialized in body-refining.


    If he continued to be on this path, one day he might be able to achieve the same Omnipotent Bodily Skill as the black-scaled camel.


    At that point, with the Omnipotent Bodily Skill, he wouldn''t need to use vital energy force to create all the different kinds o


    ew a punch, instantly attacking the figure covered in the black light.


    "Ah!" screamed the black figure feebly.


    He retreated instantly and let out a miserable scream. Blood splattered and his bloody arm was instantly crushed to pieces.


    The cultivator was frightened out of his wits. He stepped back as swiftly as he could.


    However, the black-scaled camel seemed to have fixed its eyes on him. It jumped in the air and caught up with him in an instant.


    Bang!


    That cultivator who had been covered by the black light was hit again. He was flung into the air.


    However, at the same time, an extremely sharp blade radiance slashed at the back of the black-scaled camel, tearing its body open. Its blood spurted out and sprayed all over the sky.


    Howl!


    At this point, the black-scaled camel was completely infuriated!


    It began to pull itself together. Its eyes burnt red with anger.


    It swung its fists, which were as big as a millstone and kept punching towards anything in its vicinity.


    Suddenly, the four cultivators of the Heavenly Grotto Realm felt overwhelmed.


    Because the body of this black-scaled camel was too tough.


    Even though they hit it on the body, it only suffered some minor flesh wound. Killing it all at once was proving to be very difficult.


    The attacks from the black-scaled camel were very brutal. If any of them were hit, they would be seriously injured.


    Thus, when the black-scaled camel was fighting, the four warriors at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were a little scared.


    "Don''t worry and let''s take our time. We will wear it down.


    Let''s retreat while fighting. Don''t fight it head on,"


    shouted Elder Cowell.

 Chapter 1884 We Got Them

    The four masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm stood stock still as they looked up at the black-scaled camel. Their jaws were dropped and their hands were hanging loosely at their sides. This beast was advanced, even for them, so they slowly and carefully used their bodily movement skills to try and escape in one piece; antagonizing the camel would be a grave mistake.


    Howl!


    Panicked, they began to fly faster through the air. The black-scaled camel thought that it could catch them and leaped into the air, swinging its two fists. After a couple unsuccessful minutes, the camel realized it couldn''t hurt the four masters and huffed loudly through its nose. Its eyes narrowed as it landed back on the ground again.


    It raised its head and opened its mouth, letting out a long roar. Immediately, the four masters stopped and looked back at it. The black light surrounding it became lighter and the camel grew even larger.


    Staring at the ground and concentrating harder, the camel forced dark purple blood mist to gush from every pore in its body. The mist settled on it as a layer of purple armor. The camel glowed brighter before it soared into the sky.


    "Oh no! This is awful! The beast has cultivated a secret method that can make it more ferocious by burning the blood essence. It has increased its fighting power again,"


    exclaimed the middle-aged man in a silver robe. He couldn''t take his eyes off of the camel as it landed back on the ground with a horrendous thump.


    The four masters looked at the camel and then into the distance behind them. It would be easy to run but the black-scaled camel was too dangerous and powerful and it would catch them before they could make it very far. They had no choice but to stay and try to fight even though they were trembling with fear.


    "I think we should try our luck and hide," one of the other masters suggested.


    A few meters away, hidden behind a tree, Austin gasped and ducked. He had spent so long looking out at the masters and the black-scaled camel that the camel may have noticed his presence. He looked at Iris with fear in his eyes and lifted his finger to shush her.


    Without hesitation, he pulled Isis into the void again.


    He sighed in relief. They were safe for now, even from the masters who had already seen Austin and Isis. They were too consumed with fighting the camel to worry about the two of them.


    Besides, the power of Austin and Isis was only at the Minor-perfection Realm. In the eyes of these masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, they were meaningless and they couldn''t win a fight against them if they tried.


    Swoosh!


    The four masters gave up trying to hide or fight and began running. The black-scaled camel let out an angry cry a


    happen.


    Howl! The sound of the roar was so far away that they could barely hear it over the sound of their feet slapping on the cave floor.


    When they reached the entrance of the cave, a tall figure charged at them from the horizon. Bright, black light emanated from it and filled the sky.


    As it got closer, they realized it was the black-scaled camel. Unfortunately, it had left something behind in the stone cave to guard the tree and as soon as Austin and Isis had entered the cave, it felt their presence and turned back immediately.


    Boom!


    The camel began charging faster. It spread out and covered nearly the entire sky above their heads.


    Before either of them could move, an aura locked them together.


    Austin tried to move but he couldn''t break through it. Looking up at the camel, he frowned.


    After watching the four Heavenly Grotto Realm masters fight with the beast, he knew even they couldn''t escape using their bodily movement skills.


    The two of them weren''t at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, so obviously they wouldn''t stand the slightest chance.


    Without any hesitation, Austin took Isis''s hand, and entered the chaotic void.


    Howl! Howl!


    The camel cried out until they couldn''t hear it anymore. It didn''t know where they had went or how to get into the void.


    Just by the sound of its howls, Austin could imagine how furious it felt.


    Austin and Isis passed through space dozens of times and escaped into the distance.


    They flew for hours, until they were nearly dizzy.


    Eventually, they fell from the chaotic void dozens of kilometers away.


    "Is the beast still chasing us? No?"


    Austin looked into the direction where the black-scaled camel had been and breathed with relief.


    "This is great! We actually got the legendary golden body fruits!"


    Isis said excitedly.

 Chapter 1885 Kill A Master At The Heavenly Grotto Realm

    After getting the golden body fruits, Austin thought it was best to find a silent place. A place where he could conceal himself and complete the last refining part of the Immortal Body Refining Formula.


    The horrible physical strength of the black-scaled camel had left a great impact on Austin.


    It could compete or even defeat the four masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm by its strong body. Austin was surprised at its power. At the same time he admired it too.


    It seemed like one could also achieve amazing progress in body refining. Especially if he developed his physical power, his combat effectiveness would soar. And that was enough to crush the vital energy of the refining cultivators at the same level.


    So, Austin took Isis to stroll around the bloody desert. He kept looking around to search for a safe place to cultivate in seclusion.


    They wandered for a long time, but did not find any satisfactory place which could be regarded as secret.


    The topography of the vast bloody desert was almost identical everywhere. The expanse of bloody sand and dust seemed to be boundless.


    When they were passing through a sand dune, there was a sudden change in Austin''s expression.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin found a limp figure sitting with his legs crossed on the back of the dune.


    "It''s him!"


    Austin told Isis, totally surprised.


    In fact, the figure behind the dune was one of the masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm who had attacked the black-scaled camel. He was the one who covered his body with black light.


    This person was among those men who were chasing the people away from the Moon Palace.


    Austin had never expected to find him, when he was hiding behind a dune to heal himself.


    "It looks like he is badly hurt,"


    Austin released his spiritual sense again to assess the figure behind the dune carefully. Then he sent this message to Isis by spiritual sense.


    "Yes. Among the four masters who fought with the black-scaled camel, he is the one who is severely injured."


    Isis nodded to show his agreement.


    "Huh! You two idiots, quickly hand over all of your things, and get out of here before I change my mind!


    Otherwise, I will kill you.


    Do as I say. Don''t think you will be lucky enough to escape from me. You are nothing compared to me!"


    Suddenly, a cold and firm voice came from behind the dune.


    Austin and Isis realized that the man had discovered their presence. After all, as a Heavenly Grotto Realm master, he had a much stronger spiritual sense than them.


    "Sir, I guess you are badly hurt and can''t even move now.


    Otherwise, you would have already taken action against us, instead of merely threatening us.


    I know you came here to hunt for the female disciple of the Moon Palace who is standing next to me. But now you''re actually asking her to leave.


    This shows that you are really seriously injured,"


    Austin said with a chuckle, while his eyes were flicke


    e of runes.


    The middle-aged man suffered a great loss being under the collaborative attack of Austin and Isis. He kept spitting blood and gradually turned weaker.


    "I will not give up!"


    He looked up at his opponents and shouted angrily. ''If it wasn''t for the fight with that black-scaled camel, I wouldn''t have been so weak to face these two persons, who are at the Minor-perfection Realm.''


    "Fine! Then take what you deserve!


    You shouldn''t have been chasing and trying to kill others in the first place!"


    Austin said in a cold voice.


    Finally, the middle-aged man was exhausted. This meant that he had used up his vital energy. Even the runes that were emitted from the treasured wheel above his head became weaker.


    Splash!


    The sea water fell on his body.


    "Ah!"


    the middle-aged man screamed and he kept rolling on the sand.


    Austin gestured and conveyed to Isis to step back.


    The man would surely die after he was drowned in the poisonous sea water.


    "I recognize you. You''re a steward of the Heavenly Mysterious Sect.


    Turned out it''s the Heavenly Mysterious Sect that''s after our Moon Palace,"


    Isis suddenly started shouting at the middle-aged man who was screaming.


    Strangely, the middle-aged man did not answer at all. Hardly a few seconds had passed. So he had turned into a corpse, motionless.


    He was already seriously injured and almost dying. But now he died in the sea water of the Immortal Burial Sea.


    Austin waved his sleeve and got hold of the man''s Space Ring. He couldn''t let go of any such an opportunity.


    "This guy seems to have collected a lot from the Fallen Immortal World!"


    Austin was pleasantly surprised to see the treasures inside the Space Ring of that middle-aged man.


    In the Space Ring, there were many high-grade superior herbs, treasures, various crystals and magic treasures.


    Among them, there were also thousands of superior herbs.


    There were even six semi-omnipotent herbs!

 Chapter 1886 The Breakthrough (Part One)

    Austin''s eyes grew ten times larger as he looked at the middle-aged man''s treasures. Almost like it was a dream, he reached out his hand and touched it. Momentarily, he wished he could located more cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm; that way, he could be even richer.


    He gathered the fortunes and split them up with Isis so he could thank her for her help collecting them. A smile grew on her face when he provided her with three semi-omnipotent herbs. Who would''ve thought of that? It was the semi-omnipotent herb, which would drive every cultivator from the Divine Continent crazy at the mere sight of it! Now she was holding three of them! How lucky she was!


    "I plan to cultivate in seclusion under the ground for a while. I don''t know how long it will take me. What about you? Do you have any plans? Or is there any place you want to go?"


    Austin said to Isis.


    "Thanks for asking, but I think I''ll just wait for you."


    Given the choice, Isis would prefer to wait for days than to venture into the unknown alone. After all, she was still the target of attack.


    On their journey so far, she had seen how dangerous the vast bloody desert was. The terrain was confusing and there were beasts and other cultivators that wouldn''t hesitate to hurt or kill her. Being with Austin kept her safe and she wasn''t about to leave without him.


    Nodding, Austin pocketed the rest of his fortune and sent Isis into the Slave Tower to wait for him. Nothing could touch her there, so he knew he wouldn''t have to worry about her while he was cultivating. Turning around, he lifted his fists and punched the ground a few times, resulting in a crack that was a few hundred meters wide.


    Austin jumped down to the bottom of the crack and as he looke


    four Unearthly Fires rushed into the Pot of Chaos. Out of the top of it, four fires blazed. Each one was a different color that twisted and licked into a rainbow that reached the celling.


    Austin grabbed one item at a time and finally threw all of them into the Pot of Chaos. Every time, he had to step backwards to avoid the heat from the Unearthly Fire as it burped out more flames and engulfed each item.


    At last, all the items had been added to the fire and Austin could step into the Pot of Chaos and start refining himself.


    Austin engraved complicated and mysterious runes on every inch of his body. Then he scooped up the liquid the fire had made from his items and rubbed it on his body. Once he was covered, he stepped into the middle of the flames of the Unearthly Fire.


    Everything around him became a part of him. As it combined, he listed off the ingredients in his head: semi-omnipotent herbs, thousands of superior herbs above the sixth grade, the heavenly fire bamboos, the fish with primordial masculine energy and the fish with primordial feminine energy, three beast corpses from ancient time, and a two-meter-high golden body fruit tree.

 Chapter 1887 The Breakthrough (Part Two)

    Any of these items would cause a war between the masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm if they had made it into the outside world.


    He could only imagine the jealousy people would feel knowing that he had all kinds of invaluable treasures melted in one pot. It was so beautiful that it could not be described in words.


    As the liquid burned into his skin, Austin winced. The Unearthly Fire had to be burning his flesh, bones, organs, and blood.


    It felt like he was being cooked in an oven.


    The Pot of Chaos was like a furnace. Austin''s body was like a magic treasure being cast. He had dipped himself in and now he was being burned and shaped like fine steel.


    While his body was calcined by the Unearthly Fire, Austin was absorbing the essence of the treasures into his bloodstream.


    His physical quality and physical strength kept improving. It was like there was a beast inside of him, fighting to burst out and wreak havoc.


    He sat in the pot for a day while he was burned and strengthened.


    Whoosh!


    The lid on the Pot of Chaos popped open and a figure glowing with white light slowly rose and looked around him.


    Although he didn''t look like himself, the figure was Austin.


    It looked like he had been reborn. His skin was bright and flawless like a newborn baby or perhaps an angel.


    When he blinked, however, he was scared for a moment. A flash of light had appeared around his body. To test it out, he blinked again. The strong aura appeared brighter than the first time.


    Quiet as crouching dragons and moving like deities, Austin oozed a strong and mysterious aura that was growing stronger and stronger, making him look more powerful.


    "I have finally complet


    on his chest.


    The dagger should have plunged right through him but there wasn''t a drop of blood.


    Austin jumped up and threw his hands in the air in celebration. The smile on his face couldn''t grow any larger without splitting his cheeks.


    He knew that the Unrivaled Black Dagger was a high-grade magic treasure, and now even it could not hurt Austin.


    He ran his hands over his chest and arms but his skin still felt like normal skin.


    Finally, he had seen with his own eyes that a human body could be transformed into a great weapon.


    "The Immortal Body Refining Formula is amazing,"


    Austin gushed, picking up his dagger.


    As he stood straight again, confidence like he had never felt before rushed through him.


    ''If I get a chance, I will do it again. If I cultivate my body like this a few more times, I will develop my powerful Omnipotent Bodily Skill fully!''


    Austin thought.


    Like any other skill, it would take time and practice to fully master the Immortal Body Refining Formula.


    Austin would have to search for more treasures, and eventually, his body would become stronger than ever before.

 Chapter 1888 Meet Elder Cowell Again

    When Austin had finished, he teleported into the City model to visit Caroline. It had been a while since he had last seen her and he missed her. Plus, he had so much he wanted to tell her.


    He searched for a couple moments but couldn''t find her anywhere. After releasing his spiritual sense to search the entire model, he finally stumbled upon her. A disappointed sigh burst through his lips when he saw that she had been sealed in a huge, grey cocoon.


    Priest Callum was standing in front of the cocoon with his arms crossed. Austin nodded at him and kept walking.


    He would have to wait to speak with Caroline. It would be extremely cruel and selfish of him to interrupt her cultivating. Besides, he wanted her to be stronger so she could protect herself when she was alone.


    As he talk to the old priest, he discovered that thousands of members of the evil shadow race had reached the Emperor Realm. Pride swept through him when he knew that most of them had entered the Slave Tower to practice.


    Even more surprising and delightful, some of them had reached the Divine Bridge Realm.


    The efforts that had been put in were showing amazing results. The members of the evil shadow race would be ready to win battles soon.


    After updating himself, Austin teleported out of the City model. He found Isis and took both of them out of the Slave Tower.


    When they both landed back in the bloody desert, Isis stared at Austin in awe.


    "Okay. Next, we''re heading for the Immortal Burial City. I need to find it,"


    Austin said to Isis, ignoring the questions written in her face.


    Isis nodded and swallowed all of her questions.


    The Immortal Burial City was located in the center of the bloody desert;


    however, Austin didn''t know exactly where. The desert was huge and the middle wasn''t very specific. It would take the two of them a long time to locate it.


    Austin pointed forwards and they activated their bodily movement skills. Flying through the air, they spent a few hours to reach the middle of the desert.


    Suddenly, Austin held out his hand and stopped Isis.


    In front of them, a group of people were flying towards them.


    As the distance between them decreased, he recognized them. "It''s Elder Cowell of the Unworldly Sect," Austin informed Isis quietly. They both watched silently as Cowell approached with a young master and hundreds of disciples of the Unworldly Sect.


    "Elder Cowell, it''s the couple that killed a bunch of disciples from our sect!"


    the disciples yelled at their leader. They gritted their teeth and clenched their fists as they stared at Austin and Isis.


    It was easy for Austin to recall the time he had obliterated people of the Unworldly Sect in battle. Despite them being clearly outnumbered, a smile spread on his face.


    "Ha-ha, old man


    ked at him with amusement.


    However, it was his turn to laugh when his body began glowing with fire.


    A smile stretched on his lips as he extended his right hand.


    Within seconds, the flesh on his arm began wriggling and swelling. It blew up like balloon until it was the size of a giant dragon.


    Bang!


    In fear, the disciples yelled out and tried to scatter, pushing past each other. Austin waved his arm so it resembled a wagging dragon tail.


    Several of the disciples pulled out blades and hammers but they did nothing to Austin''s arm.


    Austin pulled it back and swept his arm over a dozen of the nearest disciples. Screams echoed and soon, all that was left was puffs of blood shimmering in the air.


    "What!?


    You have managed to develop the Omnipotent Bodily Skill?


    That must mean you found the golden body fruits!"


    Shock was written all over Elder Cowell''s face as he stared at Austin.


    "Yes, I did get the golden body fruits. Actually, you just reminded me that I should thank you for helping me. I wouldn''t have had a chance if you hadn''t help distract the black-scaled camel.


    So thank you, Elder Cowell."


    Austin burst into laughter, clutching his abdomen.


    "Damn it! You little bastard!


    We risked our lives and fought to the death against that camel. That''s how I got so badly injured. And after all that��we gave you a chance to steal the fruits!


    Unforgivable!


    You little bastard, go to hell!


    Hand over the golden body fruits right now!"


    Although his threats were heavy, Austin continued to giggle. The old man couldn''t even move from where he sat.


    "Ha-ha. Come and get it if you want it so bad,"


    Austin shot back, smiling deviously.


    "Go to hell!"


    Regardless of his injuries, Elder Cowell activated his terrifying vital energy force. Dazzling runes that resembled a long river rushed towards Austin.

 Chapter 1889 Reaching Destination (Part One)

    Despite Elder Cowell being gravely injured, Austin acknowledged the fact that he was still a master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm. He knew he would be a fool to underestimate the elder. Using his mind, he directed the Pot of Chaos in front of him.


    Bang!


    Within a split second, Elder Cowell had sent a huge wave of vital energy at Austin. The pot had absorbed it, causing the loud sound to echo in their ears.


    Austin cowered behind the pot during the attack but now that nothing followed it, he peeked out. The Pot of Chaos hadn''t moved an inch.


    Peering around the pot, Austin saw that Elder Cowell was shocked. ''What''s this pot? I used my most powerful energy but it stayed still. I thought it would crack as soon as I touched it.'' The elder was bewildered.


    "Uncle Cowell, do you see how powerful the herbal pot is? After you kill the damn weakling, I''ll take it for myself."


    As the young man whose father was the leader of the Unworldly Sect stared at the Pot of Chaos, his eyes lit up.


    ''This magic treasure can withstand a blow from a master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm. If I get it, many cultivators in the Divine Continent will be envious of me, '' he thought in excitement.


    "Really? I''ve already told you that you''re a dead man but you still think you''re going to get my things? You really do deserve to die!"


    Austin yelled.


    Pointing at the two of them, he caused the Pot of Chaos to lean forwards.


    Dark sea water flowed out of it and a wave formed that covered menacingly over the sky.


    Elder Cowell''s eyebrows shot upwards as it rushed towards him.


    "Watch out!"


    Elder Cowell shouted.


    He understood how dangerous the sea water was for himself, and his crew was much weaker. He had to protect them.


    He spread his arms and from his wounded body, a beam of light shot out and illuminated the sp


    t ants under his boot.


    "Those were my people, you brat!"


    Elder Cowell screamed as the remnants of the blood floated away in the breeze.


    "Calm down, old man. You''re next," Austin said, collecting his arms back into their normal size.


    Before Elder Cowell had a chance to reply, Austin ran towards him. As he raised his hand, five beams of sword aura rushed at Elder Cowell. The sword auras were so sharp and powerful that it seemed to have torn the space open!


    Once again, Austin grew his right arm until it was the size of a small mountain.


    Light fire burned on his arm as he hit the Pot of Chaos.


    Clang!


    The Pot of Chaos shook and cast forwards until it crashed against the tri-point double-edged sword that Elder Cowell was still wielding.


    Elder Cowell held tightly onto his sword as it shook in his hands. He pulled it closer to his body as if he were protecting it.


    Calling the pot back to him, Austin flung it again and it hit the sword, causing a metal echo to travel through the air.


    The area around them began to shake, even the air trembled. Each time the two weapons collided, the waves of energy grew so that the people nearby thought the world was going to collapse any time soon.

 Chapter 1890 Reaching Destination (Part Two)

    Strong winds blew, casting dust into the air and making it difficult to breathe and see.


    "You''ve gone too far, you bastard!" Elder Cowell yelled over all the noise. His voice sounded weaker than before and he was barely holding onto his sword.


    He remained floating in the air but he was doubled-over and coughing up blood.


    Back when he had fought against the black-scaled camel, he had been badly injured but it was nothing compared to now. He could only use about ten percent of his strength. Austin felt no sympathy for him when he couldn''t even straighten up.


    Austin continued to swing the pot at the old man relentlessly and he slowly began to give up.


    Austin was much more powerful than he had thought.


    "You bullied me first. Now I will take your life while you are weak!" Austin bellowed.


    Austin opened his mouth and yelled until the veins on his neck stood up. Brilliant lights shone from every pore in his body and cast at the old man.


    Moments later, the tri-point double-edged sword in front of Elder Cowell couldn''t defend him any longer; he was too weak to speak.


    Dented and bent, it flew through the air and landed stuck in the sand a couple meters away.


    Now that he was left unprotected, black sea water rushed towards Elder Cowell, lifting threateningly over his head.


    However, he wasn''t about to die without putting up a fight. He focused as hard as he could and vital energy roared out of him in the form of light. It combined and rotated, forming a thick shield in front of him.


    If he still had the ability to move, he would have given up and used his bodily movement skill to leave intact.


    Sadly, he had no other choice but to fight with everything he had left.


    "Go to hell, old man!"


    Austin picked up th


    map, we will never get lost again,"


    Austin added with a smile.


    ''This is the most valuable thing that I''ve found all day! And look! There is more!''


    Smiling wider, Austin took out a large number of precious natural resources, magic treasures, superior pills, and jade slips with martial arts skills recorded on them from Elder Cowell''s Space Ring.


    "Okay. I''ve got it all. Let''s go."


    After quickly examining the map, Austin and Isis used their bodily movement skills to continue their journey.


    A day later, they came across more cultivators for the first time in a while.


    As they got further into the desert, the more people they found.


    They discovered everyone was travelling in the same direction as they were.


    "Yes! We must have chosen the correct route," Austin said to Isis.


    She smiled at him and they continued on.


    Half a day later, they saw a multitude of people ahead of them.


    There were so many that he couldn''t count all of them.


    Austin could see a big, old city appearing on the horizon.


    ''That must be it! The Immortal Burial City!''


    Austin thought, and his heart was beating faster at the thought of entering its gates.

 Chapter 1891 The Strange Rules Of The Immortal Burial City

    Austin raised his eyes and looked at the Immortal Burial City at the distant horizon.


    The area of the city was unimaginably large. The city wall that was covered with moss extended to the horizon and seemed to have no end.


    It was obvious that this city used to be magnificent in the past. It must held a very high status and of great importance.


    However, it became completely deserted after so many years.


    Currently, this city was desolate and dead since no one lived here anymore.


    At this moment, many cultivators had already gathered around the city.


    However, none of them dared to enter yet.


    All the cultivators were scattered outside the city and they were just looking from afar.


    As they were taking a closer look at the large city, the cultivators fell into a hot discussion.


    Isis suddenly saw someone as she looked from a distance.


    "Master Miriam!" she shouted.


    Not so far from her was a group of women. They were from the Moon Palace in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    The leader of the group was a stooped old woman with silver hair. She was walking with a cane.


    ''So, that is the legendary Miriam, '' thought Austin when he saw the old woman.


    This was not the first time that Austin laid his eyes on her.


    He remembered that he had also seen her by the seaside of the Immortal Burial Sea.


    He saw how powerful she was back then especially when Austin had a fierce battle against those mysterious creatures from the depths of the Immortal Burial Sea.


    "I''m going to meet Master Miriam now," said Isis to Austin.


    Austin''s mind went back to the present time when he heard Isis'' voice.


    "Okay," he replied with a nod.


    However, before Isis could turn to leave, she faced Austin and looked into his eyes.


    "Are you Austin Lin or not?" she asked directly.


    Austin was obviously taken aback by her question.


    After spending some time with Austin, Isis felt more and more convinced that the young man in front of her right now was the Austin that she had known. It was a woman''s unique intuition.


    Austin didn''t know what to say. He was tongue-tied.


    "Isis!" Miriam''s voice suddenly came.


    Austin heaved a sigh of relief. Thanks to Miriam for calling Isis'' name in time, he was saved.


    Miriam''s spiritual sense force was so powerful that she had already felt the presence of Isis and Austin the moment they showed up.


    Then, she and the remaining fellows of the Moon Palace rushed towards Isis in an instant.


    "Your people are coming. I have to go," said Austin when he saw the group of women getting closer to them.


    It was a very good excuse for him to escape.


    Before Isis could say a word, Austin had already moved away in a flash.


    When the group reached Isis'' side, Austi


    ection Realm are allowed to enter the city. Those cultivators whose cultivation base is at or higher than the Heavenly Grotto Realm will be rejected or even get killed when they forcefully break in."


    Austin was in awe upon hearing Elder Sharp''s explanation.


    He couldn''t believe his ears.


    "That''s unbelievable!" he exclaimed. "Why are there so many strange rules?"


    Austin was not only surprised, but was also curious why there seemed to be so many strange rules in this city.


    Elder Sharp just shrugged his shoulders for he was also not sure of the real story behind.


    He told Austin what he had only knew.


    "Well, this information came from the people of the ancient sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land. It was said that last time, the Fallen Immortal World appeared in the Middle Pilgrim Land, and that many sects in the land during that time entered it."


    Austin was listening seriously to what Elder Sharp was narrating.


    He was very interested to know the history of the Fallen Immortal World.


    "Because of that, they have the detailed records about the Fallen Immortal World. That means they were all very familiar with it. Maybe the major sects in the Middle Pilgrim land will benefit a lot from the treasure hunt inside the Fallen Immortal World," added Elder Sharp.


    Austin had learned a lot of information from Elder Sharp.


    Everything seemed to be getting clearer to him now.


    ''So, that''s what happened. No wonder Elder Cowell of the Unworldly Sect has the map of this bloody desert, '' brooded Austin. ''The ancient sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land are quite familiar with the Fallen Immortal World.


    On the other hand, the other sects in the other four regions are very unfamiliar with it.


    They are completely clueless. That''s so unfair!''


    Austin remained quiet as he was contemplating.

 Chapter 1892 Ready To Move In

    "The protecting array at the Immortal Burial City is too powerful


    Several sects from the Middle Pilgrim Land had joined together and gathered their powerful cultivators. Those at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were called to create an opening at the protective array of the Immortal Burial City. Then those cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm will be sent to the Immortal Burial City to look for opportunities.


    Now, these strong cultivators from all the sects were just waiting for the elite disciples.


    They will start working on it the following day,"


    Elder Brendan said to Austin.


    ''It seems that I came at the right time, ''


    Austin thought.


    "Excuse me. Are you Austin?"


    Bray approached Austin and gave him a strange look.


    He immediately ran over when he learned from his father that the unfamiliar figure was actually Austin.


    "How are you? Yes, it''s me,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Wow! What an impressive disguise.


    I also want that. When can you teach me this?


    It will be very helpful to me since I don''t want to be recognized wherever I go in the East Mainland. And I also find it difficult to court girls with this same face.


    Shit! Once I get this skill, I''ll become a handsome man. I think it will be much easier for me to chase those Holy Daughters,"


    Bray praised Austin as he looked at him from head to toe.


    "Don''t worry. I will teach you once I have the time,"


    Austin answered.


    "Great! You''re indeed my good buddy!


    Anyway, I harvested a lot in the Fallen Immortal World. I obtained a lot of superior herbs and magic treasures.


    Aside from that, I also acquired some kind of martial art heritage in an ancient cave.


    I will share some of them with you later.


    Since we are good friends, we should also share our good things that we have."


    Bray smiled and patted Austin on the shoulder.


    "That''s so thoughtful of you. Thank you so much, Bray."


    Austin was grateful. Although Bray was a little unreliable at times, he was a very good friend to him.


    "Hey! Austin, is it really you?"


    The Peacock Princess asked Austin through spiritual


    ose our life. Those of you who intended to enter the city should reconsider it carefully.


    People at the Heavenly Grotto Realm should not enter the city. Once you try, you will be rejected or even get killed,"


    a short and hearty old man said in a commanding tone.


    The short old man was quite intimidating. He emitted an astonishing wave of energy that gave off a terrifying feeling.


    He was a peerless master.


    The old man looked around after he finished his words.


    "Okay, Master Macallan, please come out and preside over the array,"


    the old man said loudly.


    Whoosh!


    A white light flashed and went to the old man''s side.


    An old man who looked like an immortal appeared. He was wearing a white robe, and the three strands of his long beard fell on his chest.


    It turned out that Macallan was a very famous array expert in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    He was very powerful. His understanding of arrays was on the top five in the Divine Continent!


    "Thank you, Master Macallan for gracing us with your presence,"


    the short old man said to Macallan.


    "Ha-ha! You''re too polite.


    Now, all the masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, please come out,"


    Macallan said.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Many figures came to Macallan one after another.


    They were all at the level of the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    There were thousands of them and each of them looked terrifying.

 Chapter 1893 Breaking The Array

    "Everyone, listen!" shouted Macallan.


    He was a man wearing a white robe.


    "The forbidden array of the Immortal Burial City is very powerful. Only a great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm has the capability to break it. However, the masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm that we have in the Fallen Immortal World are already in the depths of the Immortal Burial Sea."


    His voice spread throughout the city so it reached almost everyone''s ears.


    When he noticed that he had gotten the attention of everybody, he continued.


    "Since the masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm are not here, what we can do is work together and try breaking the array with the help of the masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm."


    What Macallan had said caused a sensation in the crowd. "What? The masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm have come to explore the Fallen Immortal World? Unbelievable!"


    "Oh my God! It''s really true that the great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm have come to this world!"


    The crowd was elated to hear the news.


    The cultivators from the East Mainland, the West Desert, the South Mountain, and the North Plateau were even more shocked.


    The great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm were believed to be the strongest in the Divine Continent. Throughout history, they had been standing at the peak of martial arts and had been representing the highest level of martial arts in the entire Divine Continent.


    Ordinary cultivators considered the great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm as immortals.


    According to the legends, only the ancient sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land had great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm in the entire Divine Continent.


    No masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm could be found in other places in the Divine Continent.


    That was the reason why they couldn''t contain their excitement when they heard that the masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm had entered the Fallen Immortal World.


    Macallan waited for the commotion to subside before he spoke again.


    "I will guide everyone in working together to break the array," he said.


    He then w


    ction to themselves.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    All the cultivators who were below the Major-perfection Realm from different sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land showed up and moved towards the gate of the city wall.


    The leading group were the elite students of the four schools and the best disciples of the sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land. All of them were undeniably strong, brave, and powerful.


    This group was representing the outstanding young generation in the Divine Continent.


    Austin had seen many acquaintances from the leading group.


    Lennon from the beast race in the East Mainland and Henry from the Ji Clan were both elite students of one of the four schools.


    Austin also saw the young master of the Unworldly Sect. He was being followed by dozens of cultivators of the Major-perfection Realm towards the gate.


    He also spotted Jerome from the Heavenly Mysterious Sect and the boy in silver from the Unworldly Sect. Austin had once fought with them for the silk cocoon of the divine silkworm.


    At that time, Austin had almost beaten Jerome to death. But now, he seemed to have fully recovered already.


    Austin also caught sight of Isis. She was walking with Lauryn. A large group of women from the Moon Palace were next to them. They were all good-looking and gorgeously dressed, emitting a strong female fragrance.


    Many male cultivators couldn''t take their eyes off from these group of women from the Moon Palace.

 Chapter 1894 Scramble For The Treasures

    After a while, the people from the four schools and the other forces of the Middle Pilgrim Land entered the city through the gate.


    Behind them were the people from the other four regions, also entering the city.


    In the Middle Pilgrim Land, all the stewards from major sects were masters at least at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Therefore, almost all of their people who entered the Immortal Burial City were just disciples.


    Meanwhile, those from the other four regions were different.


    For example, in the East Mainland, many of the ordinary elders of the three holy lands and the three noble clans were at the Major-perfection Realm.


    All cultivators at or below the Major-perfection Realm had the opportunity to get into the Immortal Burial City.


    Therefore, in the four regions�C�Cincluding the East Mainland, the West Desert, the South Mountain, and the North Plateau�C�Cthe stewards and even the elders of different sects were qualified to enter the city.


    With this, a large number of middle-aged cultivators and even some grey-haired old men from the four regions had been prepared to enter.


    "Let''s go! We should catch up with the time!"


    All the warriors from the four regions were determined not to fall behind. Using their bodily movement skills, they rushed towards the gate in a heartbeat.


    "Elder Sharp and three elders, we''ll go ahead,"


    Austin said.


    In the Flame Holy Land, the elders were all Heavenly Grotto Realm masters. Thus, they were not allowed to get inside the city.


    "Okay. Be careful. Remember to keep safety first at all cost,"


    Elder Sharp reminded.


    The other three elders also cast their encouraging eyes at Austin.


    After all, he was the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land.


    In their eyes, he had become the holy lord of their land.


    After nodding curtly, Austin immediately rushed out.


    Next to them, Peacock Princess, Bray, Edward, and other cultivators below the Major-perfection Realm also activated their bodily movement skills and hurried to the gate of the city wall.


    In a flash, the crowd surged like a torrent all at once.


    Behind the massive flock of cultivators was Austin, who calmly sat foot on the threshold of the city.


    He found that it was even more magnificent t


    ly, he opened the bottle with great effort, only to find that the pills inside had already turned into dust, thus losing their effect.


    Peacock Princess, her maids, and Bray all rushed to the nearby medicine shelves, snatching the jade bottles on them.


    "Boy, I guess the five jade bottles on the medicine shelves at the corner contain some good stuff,"


    the gnome said to Austin abruptly at that moment.


    Austin followed the gnome''s instruction and saw the five jade bottles sitting in the corner of those shelves, each as small as a thumb. They looked so dim and not eye-catching at all�C�Cprobably why the other cultivators had not taken an interest in them yet.


    The gnome had the unique sensibility to treasures; he could sense if something was precious or not.


    Without any hesitation, Austin flashed and moved towards that corner.


    "Fuck off!"


    Suddenly a howl resounded. At the same time, a tiny red light spot was shot towards Austin.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin found that it was a bloody red embroidery needle, as thin as an ox''s hair, glittering with a strange red light.


    Raising his hand, he slashed the bloody embroidery needle with a more than 300 meters wide sword aura.


    But, the next moment, he found that the embroidery needle was not affected at all. Instead, it rushed towards his Soul Sea directly.


    In an instant, the needle had penetrated his Soul Sea entirely.


    It turned out it was a magic weapon, specially made for dealing with spiritual souls.

 Chapter 1895 The Murderous Devil

    Austin was startled when a red needle almost hit him. It was very dangerous because once the needle hit his spiritual soul, it would dissipate immediately.


    It seemed that someone was trying to kill him just now.


    The spiritual tree inside Austin''s Soul Sea rattled more than ten thick branches as it tried to block the red embroidery needle.


    Finally, the constant rattling enabled the spiritual tree to chase out the needle from Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Austin then turned around.


    "Nicely done! Hey! Lad, I did not expect that the Soul-taking Needle will not be able to hurt you.


    Hmm. Not bad! I am kind of impressed with how nicely you deal with it. It seems that you are not that weak!" said a handsome young man in a white robe.


    He was staring at Austin with a bit of interest.


    There were a dozen cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm behind him who had powerful and remarkable fighting skills.


    The young man in a white robe was quite arrogant, although he was just at the premium stage of Minor-perfection Realm. It seemed that he was not an ordinary cultivator since he was being protected by so many cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm. He probably had a high position in some clan or sect.


    "Everyone, listen! Kill this guy.


    Also, bring those five jade bottles over there to me," the young man in white blurted out.


    He once again glanced at Austin, but this time he lost his interest in Austin.


    The five jade bottles in the medicine rack at the corner had caught his eye.


    He also found that the five jade bottles contained some invaluable superior pills.


    A middle-aged man at the Major-perfection Realm immediately went forward and walked towards Austin. He looked very intimidating, and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    The people protecting the young man in white did not take Austin seriously since the latter was just at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm.


    "What''s the matter, Austin?"


    The Peacock Princess and Bray noticed that Austin seemed to be in trouble, so they immediately rushed over and stood by his side.


    "Wow! What a beautiful girl!"


    The young man''s eyes glowed at the sight of the Peacock Princess. He was mesmerized by her beauty that he couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    It was no wonder that he was enthralled by the Peacock Princess''s charm because she was one of the most beautiful girls in the East Mainland.


    "Boy! What a lucky day for you! I really intended to kill you, but thanks to this beautiful girl beside you, now I''m giving you a chance to live. I want her to follow me from now on. Then I will let you go immediately."


    The young man looked at the Peacock Princess and smiled at her mischievously.


    "What a rude young man! How dare you!" the Peacock Princess shouted.


    "Watch your mouth!" the dozen of maids of the Peacock Princess scolded the young man in white.


    They all glared at him for talking to the princess with disrespect.


    "Ha ha! What a group of hot-tempered women! Since you are all a


    t the Major-perfection Realm screamed in horror.


    The man at the Major-perfection Realm was shocked by the unexpected attack. He hurriedly mobilized his spiritual sense and tried to drive the Spiritual Pot out of his Soul Sea.


    However, another attack came to him.


    Bang!


    He was instantly smashed by the heavy Pot of Chaos, and his body turned into a mist of blood.


    The crashing sound of the fight continuously reverberated in the air.


    In a few seconds, Austin had smashed seven cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm to death. He ceaselessly used the Spiritual Pot coupled with the Pot of Chaos and his physical strength to defeat his enemies.


    "Sir, you better get out of here. Run as fast as you can! He is too horrible! We are no match for him!"


    The remaining three cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm were scared to death. They screamed at their young master and asked him to flee.


    The young man in white immediately rushed towards the gate of the palace like a stray dog.


    "Where do you think you''re going? You wanted to kill me earlier, and now you want to run away. Do you think I will let you go? No way!"


    Austin instantly smashed the young man in white with the Pot of Chaos, and the latter turned into a pool of meat paste.


    The other cultivators in the palace shivered at the bloody scene.


    The whole palace suddenly became silent.


    Austin sneered as he coldly swept his eyes across the crowd.


    The mere presence of Austin caused the cultivators to shake in fear.


    They immediately ran out of the palace as fast as they could.


    "Oh my goodness! Run! He is definitely a murderous devil!"


    a good-looking girl shouted in fear.


    The whole palace was suddenly empty. Only a dozen people were left including Austin and the Peacock Princess.


    "Am I so terrible?


    Ahem! Forget it. Let''s hurry up and search for some good superior herbs," Austin instructed.


    Austin felt a little helpless as he looked at the people who were fleeing from the palace.

 Chapter 1896 The Demonic Cannibal Cat

    Peacock Princess, her maids, and Bray were stunned for a moment as they looked at Austin. However, it did not last long as they soon came back to their senses and continued rushing to the medicine shelves.


    Austin went straight to the corner and stopped right in front of the five jade bottles.


    As he waved his sleeve, the five jade bottles all flew forward and floated before his eyes.


    Then, he secretly used his vital energy to open one of the jade bottles.


    "It''s a ninth-grade superior pill!" he exclaimed, overjoyed.


    He was not expecting a grade nine superior pill to come out of this jade bottle.


    In the Divine Continent, it was said that the most brilliant pill refiner was the eighth-level superior pill refiner, and there were only a few of them. A ninth-level superior pill refiner had never been heard of before.


    That was to say, no pill refiner in the whole Divine Continent could make ninth-grade superior pills.


    Thrilled, Austin opened the other four jade bottles as well.


    It turned out that each of the five jade bottles contained a grade nine superior pill.


    "What a good day!"


    Much to his surprise and delight, he had gotten ninth-grade superior pills!


    Immediately, he put away those pills and decided to study them when he had time.


    Meanwhile, Peacock Princess, her maids, and Bray had collected all the jade bottles in the palace and piled them up.


    Then, they opened all of them to check if the superior pills inside were still useful.


    There were more than a thousand jade bottles in total, and only the superior pills in over a hundred of them were well preserved.


    The others were either rotten and or dusted out.


    Peacock Princess divided those jade bottles with preserved superior pills into three parts equally and gave two parts to Austin and Bray.


    After that, Austin led them out of the palace and continued their journey.


    "Magic treasures! Ha-ha! The palace is full of magic treasures!"


    "Oh my god! There are so many special ruling crystals! I''m so rich!"


    "Hurry up. There are many books in that palace, which might record the profound martial skills handed d


    tted teeth flashing.


    "Go to hell, you beast!"


    Austin yelled, throwing a punch at the cat and beating it to death.


    He was surprised as he saw what happened next.


    The dead demonic cannibal cat turned into a thick fog, only leaving a pool of dark blood.


    "What''s going on? Are they formed by an aura of death or something?"


    Austin asked himself, curious.


    Just then...


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Dozens of demonic cannibal cats were also coming towards Austin.


    As they closed the distance, an aura of death penetrated the air.


    "Watch out!"


    Austin shouted.


    With a wave of his hand, a jet of black light shot through the void. It was the Unrivaled Black Dagger.


    In an instant, it cut off the heads of several demonic cannibal cats.


    At the same time, Austin also took out the Pot of Chaos. Using his mind, he commanded it to hit the four or five demonic cannibal cats that were closest to him, smashing them into a pool of dark blood.


    Peacock Princess, her maids, and Bray began launching their attacks on those demonic cannibal cats too.


    But Austin put down most of them, crashing them one after another.


    His Pot of Chaos took much credit for it as none of those demonic cannibal cats could survive its attacks.


    As they kept all their pace in attacking, all the demonic cannibal cats that coming at them were killed in no time. At last, they could finally heave a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1897 The Divine Wine

    "Phew!"


    Austin heaved a sigh of relief. Most of the demonic cannibal cats were at the Minor-perfection Realm or the Major-perfection Realm. They were large in number and had moved so fast. Honestly speaking, the presence of thousands of them could be a great threat to anyone.


    The battle among the rest of the men had gradually subsided. It had to! After all, at least tens of thousands of cultivators had entered the Immortal Burial City.


    There were many of the cultivators, probably more than those demonic cannibal cats in number.


    After the battle, there were innumerable bodies and pools of blood everywhere on the streets of the city. There were pieces of shattered body parts like legs and the stench of blood was floating in the air.


    Very soon, all the cultivators ignored the carnage before their eyes and began to join the treasure hunt. They continued to rush towards all kinds of buildings and palaces that had not been explored yet.


    The city was too large and still many parts remained unscathed. Since they came in, the people had only wandered in the periphery, far from the core area.


    But in the outer area, almost everyone had harvested something including the most valuable of nature''s gifts, superior herbs, superior pills and magic treasures. Some were even able to discover some secret manuals about high-level martial arts.


    Austin had to admit and sigh that the Immortal Burial City was a good place for treasure hunt.


    Austin, the Peacock Princess and other people also reaped a lot. Nearly everyone was able to make gains.


    "The divine wine! I heard that the divine wine has been discovered in that palace!"


    "Oh my God! Really? Let''s go and take away the divine wine!"


    "Damn it! Anything that has the word ''divine'' is a treasure. Come on, let''s go and grab the divine wine!"


    not very far away from them, someone shouted and led his friends into a palace.


    "The divine wine?"


    Austin was stunned to hear those words.


    "That''s interesting! Let''s go!"


    Quite naturally, Austin''s interest was aroused. He waved his hand and instantly rushed to the palace with the Peacock Princess and others.


    Once they walked in the palace, they were amazed at what they saw. On a stone table of more than 20 square meters in width, there were dozens of jars. All seemed to be filled with wine.


    Every wine jar was full of brilliant light, and the rays were glowing with red hue. They seemed to be fully charged with energy.


    Although every wine jar was tightly protected, the pleasant smell of wine wafted out and seeped into the people''s bones and soul through their noses.


    As soon as a person rushed into the palace, he would get a slight smell of wine. But i


    Although no one could see her real body clearly, everyone could see that she was a peerless beauty.


    "Well, this is the Holy Daughter of the Moon Palace. It looks like they are going to fight for the divine wine,"


    some cultivators who were outside the palace murmured in a low voice.


    Apart from that, there were more than a dozen women following the Holy Daughter of the Moon Palace.


    Austin narrowed his eyes and looked closely. One face looked familiar to him. Slowly he realized that one of the girls in that group was Isis.


    "Ha ha! The aroma of wine can''t help in stopping the mortals and immortals alike. There must be really some treasures related to immortal in the Immortal Burial City."


    A young man dressed in purple, at the age of about twenty years old, appeared at the stone table, looking at the wine jars and praising them.


    "Are you Ezra of the Blue Dragon School?"


    someone in the palace gathered his courage and asked.


    "Wow!"


    A few gasped in surprise.


    Indeed he was Ezra, a famous genius from the Blue Dragon School. Even the elite disciples of the old noble sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land were afraid of him.


    "The situation does not look good. These people are the elite disciples from the large noble sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land and the geniuses of the four major schools. They are coming here too!"


    Austin watched all of the warriors as he stood in the corner of the palace with the Peacock Princess. They were not in a high position and nobody noticed them.


    As the strength of those dozen people was only at the Minor-perfection Realm, it implied that they were totally ignored.


    "Well, when the time is right, I''ll take all these divine wine jars away!"


    Determined, Austin made up his mind. He geared himself up and was ready to fight.

 Chapter 1898 Ultimate Magical Treasures

    After a few moments, the Holy Sons of the Black Inferno Sect and the Unworldly Sect, the Holy Daughter of the Moon Palace, and Ezra�C�Ca brilliant disciple of the Blue Dragon School�C�Chad arrived as well.


    Those four highly capable cultivators stood beside each side of the stone table, each emitting a terrifying aura.


    They were the well-known and excellent ones amongst the younger generation of cultivators in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    "Aha, I have an idea! Look, there are dozens of jars of the divine wine on the stone table. That''s enough for all of us to split and drink.


    So, how about we share them fair and square to avoid any conflict?


    The Immortal Burial City is full of treasures, and we have a very high chance of finding more precious things. I don''t think the wine is the best one here; there must be something more valuable.


    Let''s not waste too much time fighting over the wine here."


    Dim moonlight shrouded the figure of the Holy Daughter of the Moon Palace. Her voice sounded sweet, yet melodious as a silver bell.


    "I agree."


    After a moment of silence, the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect took his time to nod in agreement.


    Then the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect and Ezra from the Blue Dragon School followed suit, also consenting on the proposal.


    Dozens of jars of the divine wine were placed on the stone table, certainly more than enough for four persons to share. So there was no need for them to battle over and run the risk of dying for the wine.


    "Okay, so let''s split the wine into four portions, and each of us will get an equal share of it," said the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect.


    He then waved his hand to give off gentle vital energy towards the wine jars in an attempt to get his share. The other three persons swung their hands too, ready to fetch their part of the shares.


    Suddenly, as they picked up their own liquids, a noise resounded.


    Four water curtains, which were as dark as night, appeared out of nowhere and swiftly whirled towards each cultivator.


    At the same time, a shadow materialized right above the stone table. With a swing of his sleeve, that person rolled up all the wine jars.


    Of course, the only person who would pull up such stint was Austin.


    Taking advantage of the moment�C�Cwhen all the four cultivators let down their guards as they were overjoyed with the divine wine�C�CAustin took out the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask and suddenly splashed the seawater from the Immortal Burial Sea. At the same time, when all these were happening, he used his self-innovated bodily movement skill to conceal his body. He then jumped to the stone table and took possession of all the wine.


    The four cultivators, realizing this, howled in anger.


    They were infuriated by Austin''s guts, not admitting to the fact that they really got distracted for a moment.


    They were the martial art geniuses of the Middle Pilgrim Land famous for their brilliant skills. None of them expected that someone would be bold enough to go against them and s


    ld not help but strode forward to touch the wine jars with gentleness and affection. The sweetness from the wine almost caused his mouth to water in thirst.


    Seeing how the latter drooled over the wine, Peacock Princess and her maids giggled at his funny reaction.


    "Austin, will you keep all the divine wine to yourself?"


    Bray turned to look at Austin and asked.


    "Don''t worry. Everyone will have his share.


    But, this is not the time to drink it now.


    The wine will probably bring a breakthrough as soon as we gulp it.


    We must use this time to search for treasures and opportunities that can improve our martial arts while we''re here at the Immortal Burial City. So, there is no time for us to deal with a breakthrough."


    Austin''s eyes swept across everybody while speaking seriously.


    Everyone seemed to have agreed with him, nodding their heads without any questions.


    After being assured, Austin then led all of his companions out of the Slave Tower and headed deeper into the Immortal Burial City.


    They collected a lot of treasures along the way.


    The delight and glee were evident on everyone''s faces as smiles flashed on their lips.


    It was a big harvest, and they had gained a lot of valuable things after entering the city.


    And this opportunity would not always come knocking on every cultivator''s door. Indeed, it was such a great fortune for everyone in the team to have collected abundant treasures.


    Half an hour had passed.


    Without a sign, something stirred ahead, and countless figures were rushing towards that direction like locusts in magnitude.


    "There is a hall for weapons ahead. I''ve heard it from the others, and they said there might be some ultimate magical treasures inside!"


    Austin heard someone exclaim in surprise.


    Just by mere mention, the words of ''ultimate magical treasures'' provoked fervent discussions among the crowd.


    Ultimate magical treasures!


    Thinking of that possibility, almost everyone''s heart missed a beat at the same moment.

 Chapter 1899 Work Together

    In the Divine Continent, each sect owned a top-grade magic weapon�� but not all of them the ultimate magical treasure, which represented the strength of their sect.


    Even in the larger sects, an ultimate magical treasure was considered to be very valuable among its cultivators.


    The Middle Pilgrim Land, the East Mainland, the West Desert, the South Mountain, and the North Plateau all held their own ultimate magical treasure and it would take armies to steal it from them.


    So, when someone had mentioned an ultimate magical treasure being kept in the palace, everyone went nuts.


    "If I can get my hands on an ultimate magical treasure, I''ll be invincible!"


    Austin shouted, staring at the towering, white and gold palace in the distance. His heart started pounding in his chest when he thought about the abundance of treasures behind its gate.


    "Let''s take cover and go see for ourselves."


    Austin waved his hand over his body and gestured for Peacock Princess and the others to follow him.


    As he ran, his body morphed into a disguise and his appearance bubbled into that of another person.


    Austin had learned to combine his Aura Disguising Skill and Violet''s illusion skill. It was such a powerful disguise that people of the Heavenly Grotto Realm couldn''t even see through it by using their spiritual sense.


    This skill advancement was useful because Austin could disguise himself in seconds no matter where he was or what he was doing, making it easier to sneak up on enemies.


    As they approached the palace, it was bigger than they had originally guessed. Tall turrets spiraled towards the sky and the gold accents shone in the sunlight. Along the ground, strong spiritual energy crawled like a fog in all directions.


    Above the gate of the palace was a large board with the two words ''Weapon Hall'' written on it.


    Walking towards the palace were hundreds of warriors and each one of them had a haze over their eyes, like they were hypnotized by the sight of it.


    At the gate of the palace were hundreds of corpses. They were lying in pieces around the entrance of the gate in puddles of their own blood.


    Five tall, middle-aged men dressed in black stood at the gate of the palace. Even though several people were approaching, they didn''t react and their eyes remained forward. The entire gate was blocked by their bodies and there was no other way inside.


    Since there was no one else around, it appeared the five men had killed all the people lying on the ground.


    The new warriors hesitated. How powerful were these five men? They couldn''t break into the palace until they had the answer to that question or they might also die trying.


    "Are you sure there are really ultimate magical treasures in


    d, pointing at the shield in front of the five men.


    In anticipation, the rest of the cultivators looked and also saw that the shield was less powerful than when it had been cast.


    With newfound hope, they increased the power of their attacks, and with every second, the light curtain grew dimmer and dimmer.


    Smiles and laughter spread throughout the group. If they held on a little longer, they could actually win.


    The five men appeared weak for the first time since the group had arrived.


    Suddenly, one of the cultivators broke away from the group.


    Whoosh!


    All eyes turned to him as he mounted a sword the size of a door and flew towards the gate. He screeched to the stop above the five men''s heads.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    He lifted the big sword in his hand and thousands of sharp sword auras shot out of it. He pointed the sword at the men and the auras were sent spiraling at them.


    Bang!


    Panic crossed their faces as the sword impaled the light curtain. As it burst open, one of them was too slow to duck and the sword chopped his head in two. Blood splattered against the gate.


    With a battle cry, the hundreds of cultivators rushed forwards, now able to combat the men face-to-face. At that time, the power had already been drained from the four remaining men.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    It only took seconds to kill the men once they were now powerless.


    The masters used magical treasures and martial arts to send their corpses to the ground.


    As for those ordinary cultivators, no one dared to come close to the men.


    After the five puppets were killed, excitement broke out in the crowd.


    The palace was undefended and now the race for the treasures was on.


    No matter the strength of the cultivators, they all rushed towards the gate of the palace as fast as they could.

 Chapter 1900 Its Him

    "Come on!"


    one of the cultivators bellowed before he charged forward. The atmosphere was tense and excited and all the people were antsy to get inside.


    Rushing towards the gate, they pushed and squeezed through the entrance.


    The moment the people entered the palace, they were stopped by a dim purple mist that was hovering above the floor and seeping into the air. It didn''t appear dangerous so they walked into it.


    Visibility was immediately decreased so much that they couldn''t see their hands in front of their faces. They walked around with their arms outstretched, trying to avoid each other and the items and walls within the palace. The use of their spiritual sense was also useless against the purple mist.


    After walking through a couple rooms, the mist slightly lifted and they could see clearly again. The room they had entered resembled a large, wide hallway. On every wall, there were shelves with weapons and magical treasures displayed on them.


    "Oh my God! It''s true! Look at the advanced magical treasures in here!"


    Within seconds, the cultivators who had made it through the mist charged at the shelves. There were plenty of shelves there but they were all greedy and didn''t care to share with the people they had just battled with.


    While they scrambled for the items on the shelves, fights broke out among them. Blood spilled, teeth hit the floor, and some of the shelves were broken in the chaos.


    Even though they had fought side-by-side, they were aware the entire time that they would battle each other for the treasures. The more battles they won, the more treasures they could claim; it was a no-brainer.


    Boom!


    The energy used in the fights sent waves through the air, rippling outwards and knocking other cultivators off their feet. The room filled with the sound of screaming and anger.


    Meanwhile, the strongest warriors ignored the advanced treasures and snuck into the depths of the palace.


    According to several survivors who had once broken into the palace, the three ultimate magical treasures were hidden at the depths of the palace.


    The five puppets, who were at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, were normally guarding in the depths of the palace, but when they had broken in, a distraction was put in place and the five men chased after the intruders.


    Entering the palace, Austin dodged the battles and found the entrance to the depths of the palace.


    His goal was only to get those few ultimate magical treasures.


    Austin was moving towards the depths of the palace. On the way, he saw that the hall was very spacious and that only a few strong warriors were rushing in.


    Those weaker warriors knew it would be more practical for them to stay outside and rob some advanced magical treasures.


    Just then, a voice yelled at Austin and stopped him from moving forward.


    "Wait a second! What are you doing down here? You''re only at the Minor-p


    causing the others to press further into the wall.


    As he walked closer to the people, a frown overtook his face. He bared his teeth and took out the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask from his Space Ring. Then, he shook the cask to his front.


    Splash!


    Dark sea water emerged from it and spewed towards the warriors. They scattered but there weren''t a lot of places to hide in the room.


    Screams of agony filled the room as


    more than a dozen cultivators were touched by the sea water. They rolled on the ground and cried miserably.


    The power of the water from the Immortal Burial Sea was terrifying that even the masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm avoided it.


    Austin watched with satisfaction on his face as a couple of cultivators melted into blood.


    If only their hands or feet were splashed by the water, some of the stronger warriors gritted their teeth and chopped them off. It was either that or immediate death.


    Over half of the cultivators were dead or too hurt to fight him so the space in front of the treasures was empty.


    He had started to approach it when someone broke the silence.


    "Stop! This is the seawater of the Immortal Burial Sea!


    It''s you again!"


    a man with a golden halberd in his hand snarled and stared coldly at Austin.


    Austin recognized the man as the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect.


    "I won''t let you get away this time!"


    he added, glaring at Austin and clenching the halberd in his fist.


    "Wait. Maynard, is this boy you mentioned to us? The one that stole the divine silkworm?"


    a young man in grey said as he stared at Austin with great interest.


    "Yes, it''s him.


    He also took the divine wine from us,"


    the Holy Son replied coldly.


    "What? The divine silkworm is owned by this guy?!"


    a strong master exclaimed in shock.


    The atmosphere in the room had changed drastically. They were no longer afraid of Austin; they wanted to kill him and take his treasures.

 Chapter 1901 The Scheme Of The Holy Son Of The Unworldly Sect

    All the cultivators there stared at Austin as their eyes lit up with excitement.


    "I had no idea this guy had such precious treasures. He looks like a nobody,"


    the young man in gray clothes said, staring suspiciously at Austin.


    The young man was Ezra Xiao, a talented student from the Blue Dragon School Austin remembered meeting him a while ago.


    He could sense that Ezra and other cultivators there were most interested in his divine silkworm.


    "Guys, he somehow managed to get seawater of the Immortal Burial Sea. That''s unheard of!


    He must have used the gourd cask that is in his hand to collect it," a twelve-year-old boy piped up, staring at the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask in Austin''s hand.


    He was the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect.


    "You have a point!"


    Immediately, the gazes of all the cultivators rested on the gourd cask. Austin pulled it closer to his chest.


    "Is the gourd cask an amazing treasure too?"


    another young man asked, eyeing it carefully.


    "And what about the herbal pot? It''s so heavy! It must be an amazing magic treasure. He just killed so many people using it with hardly any effort," another strong cultivator cut in, staring at the Pot of Chaos in Austin''s hand.


    Feeling worried, Austin took a step back. He was prepared to hide his treasures and run if he didn''t have any other choice.


    "You''re right. This is the pot that can win against a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm,"


    the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect said, narrowing his eyes.


    Austin had known this would be brought up eventually. After all, he had killed Elder Cowell of the Unworldly Sect in the desert with the help of his Pot of Chaos. The young man was the son of the leader of the Unworldly Sect who had fled using the Teleportation Rune.


    He must have been the person that told the Holy Son about what Austin had done.


    Over the last few days, Austin had been cleverly avoiding the people of the Unworldly Sect who had been trying to hunt him down. He was hated among the people and they wanted to kill him in the most violent way possible.


    The Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect had never expected to meet Austin here, and even though he knew what Austin had done to the members of his sect, he waited patiently for the right moment to attack him.


    Since Austin possessed so many powerful treasures and weapons, it would be foolish to assume that just because he was at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm, that he would be weaker.


    He had taken down Elder Cowell using the seawater of the Immortal Burial Sea, so he was not to be underestimated. The Holy Son was determined to be smarter than Elder Cowell had been.


    He had a plan. The mention of the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask was made on purpose.


    Once the strong cultivators had interest in Austin''s treasures, they would all band to


    ''s jaw dropped. Instead of throwing it again, the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect pointed it upwards and bright runes rose out of it and covered the ceiling.


    "You can''t get away with killing the elder and disciples of my sect. Pay with your life!"


    the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect declared coldly.


    Bang!


    He followed his words with another attack. The golden halberd in his hand glistened as he swung it at Austin. So much energy flowed from the weapon that the force of it almost knocked Austin over.


    "Hand over that gourd cask!"


    the gloomy voice of the Holy Son of the Nether Sect said over the noise of the battles.


    The smell of death followed him as he approached Austin, making Austin''s nose wrinkle in disgust. A whipping sound cut through the air as a dark chain flung out from the middle of the Holy Son of the Nether Sect''s body. A black stream of light hit the ceiling and directed towards Austin.


    At the same time, two powerful cultivators tackled Austin, knocking him off his feet. The black light pounded the floor where he had been standing seconds ago.


    Angered, Austin enlarged his right arm to its full potential and grabbed his Pot of Chaos. He quickly crushed the two cultivators who had tackled him with it.


    Clung! Clung!


    The golden halberd and the black chain had both swung at him and hit the Pot of Chaos at the same time with a loud noise.


    Due to the impact, Austin was forced to take several steps backward.


    ''They are amazing��''


    Austin thought to himself, staggering to stand straight.


    ''Now I see why they were qualified to be the Holy Sons of the two old, influential sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land. My Pot of Chaos won''t be strong enough to fight them off.''


    While he did his best to ward off the dark chain using his pot, the Holy Son of the Nether Sect released the aura of death that surrounded Austin and began to hit him.

 Chapter 1902 Rob The Treasures

    The room filled with the sounds of screams as the cultivators fought for the three ultimate magical treasures.


    Left and right men and women were falling to the ground, occasionally tripping up others as they ran for the weapon shelf.


    In the chaos, a middle-aged man at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm jumped for the weapon shelf and grabbed one of the ultimate magical treasures in his hand. He held it like a football under his arm as he dashed away.


    A cry of pleasure ripped from his lips as he dodged the other cultivators. He hadn''t expected his plan to work.


    When the situation washed over the other cultivators, dozens of them stared at him as he continued to run towards the exit. All at once, they charged at him, putting him in grave danger.


    "Here you go!"


    the middle-aged man yelled. They watched, confused, as he used a secret skill and passed the ultimate magical treasure to another man. They hadn''t expected him to be part of a team.


    "Stop! You two can''t take that!"


    half the cultivators yelled in protest and chased after the man, inches from his heels.


    The rest of the cultivators went after the remaining ultimate treasures. They were even more anxious to steal them than before.


    Even the Holy Son of the Nether Sect and the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect took their eyes off of Austin. Time was running out to get an ultimate magical treasure like sand in an hourglass.


    And even if Austin was an nuisance, he wasn''t as valuable as a treasure. They could kill him another time.


    They paused, pondering what they should do. After a couple moments, they both nodded their heads and joined the other cultivators that were after the treasures.


    Austin was finally left alone to think. His eyes swept across the room and he analyzed all the cultivators he could see.


    Everyone in the room was talented at combat and had advanced skills and weapons.


    Stealing an ultimate magical treasure would immediately result in being attacked by the others.


    He understood that he couldn''t rely on his advanced skills to protect him. Austin had to think outside of the box.


    "All right! Let''s give this a try!"


    Austin shouted through his gritted teeth. He lifted the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask above his head using both his arms and began shaking it.


    It was a matter of life and death, so Austin was willing to use his most powerful skills to su


    s a piece of cake.


    Austin forced the treasures down and teleported them into the Slave Tower in seconds. He didn''t want to risk them falling and breaking.


    Then he activated his bodily movement skill in order to make his great escape.


    "Damn it!"


    "Don''t let him take them away!"


    The cultivators watched nervously as he flew over their heads.


    Without hesitation, they rose from the ground and chased after him.


    While in the air, the shot attacks after him whizzed past his head and limbs. Runes flew around him and bursts of light licked at his heels.


    Over a hundred cultivators were behind him. Some of them used the vital energy martial arts skills and others wielded magic treasures to attack Austin. It was a terrifying scene.


    As Austin approached the exit, he moved the Pot of Chaos to his back.


    He used it as a shield and it held up well.


    It sounded like rain was pelting against the pot, bouncing off in every direction.


    Each attack vibrated through it and into Austin''s bones. Even his blood was running through his veins differently.


    Every so often, the strange attacks would find their way around the huge pot and


    hit Austin on his back.


    Pain rushed through his body as


    several mouthfuls of blood spurted from his mouth.


    Fortunately, Austin had invested time practicing the Immortal Body Refining Formula.


    The injuries healed as soon as they happened, so he could continue to run.


    "What? That''s impossible. How is he so difficult to kill?"


    The men who had just launched the strange attacks were all shocked to see him still escaping.

 Chapter 1903 Three Ultimate Magical Treasures In Hand

    The fighting power of these masters was extremely terrible. In fact, they were so powerful that even the master of the Heavenly Grotto Realm didn''t dare to resist their attack with his own body.


    But in spite of this, Austin''s body only suffered a few minor injuries after being hit with five or six powerful attacks at the same time.


    Naturally, all the warriors were stunned and couldn''t believe what they saw.


    "Damn it. I was too careless," Austin muttered to himself after being attacked.


    Without further ado, he moved out of the palace as fast as he could using his bodily movement skill. At the same time, he also took out several superior pills for healing and put them in his mouth.


    The powerful men behind him chased after him at once.


    "Stop him!


    Don''t let him get away!"


    The strong cultivators who were chasing Austin kept shouting.


    "What happened?"


    "Stop!"


    Meanwhile, in the front hall, the cultivators who were scrambling for the advanced magical treasures heard the noise coming from the innermost part of the hall, and even though they were confused, they stepped forward to stop Austin.


    "Fuck off!"


    Without any hesitation, Austin immediately took out the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask and poured black sea water in front of him.


    "Ahhh!"


    screamed the cultivators who stood in Austin''s way as they all fell to the ground.


    "Austin, what happened?" the Peacock Princess asked.


    With her sharp eyes, she immediately recognized that the man running was Austin.


    When she noticed that Austin was being chased by several strong cultivators, she was stunned and couldn''t help but ask what was happening.


    Upon seeing what was happening, Bray and the maids of the beast race also rushed towards Austin.


    "I don''t have much time to answer your questions. Let''s talk about it later,"


    Austin said to the Peacock Princess. Then, he activated his mind power at once to transfer all of them��the Peacock Princess, Bray, and the maids��into the Slave Tower.


    After that, Austin immediately took the Slave Tower and hastily tried to get out of the palace.


    As he was doing this, Austin tried several times to get into the chaotic void. However, to his surprise, he found that he couldn''t do so.


    "Boy, you''d better run as fast as possible. It looks like there''s some kind of space restriction rule in this city which is keeping you from travelling through space.


    I actually felt


    or become smaller.


    Austin made it smaller and smaller until it looked like just another grain of sand on the ground. This way, no one would discover it.


    In the ninth floor of the cultivation room in the Slave Tower, Austin appeared.


    In front of him were the three ultimate magical treasures.


    "Great, the ultimate magical treasures."


    As he looked at the three ultimate magical treasures in front of him, Austin still couldn''t help but feel shocked. He couldn''t believe that he was able to get three ultimate magical treasures in such a short time.


    They were the ultimate magical treasures! They were not the cheap magic treasures sold in the stores on the street.


    In the East Mainland, each of the three holy lands and three noble clans only had one ultimate magical treasure.


    And with only one ultimate magical treasure, they were able to dominate the East Mainland.


    But now, Austin had three ultimate magical treasures in his hand.


    The Flame Holy Land also had an ultimate magical treasure, so Austin knew a little about ultimate magical treasures.


    There was one rule in using ultimate magical treasures: the user''s strength must be above the Major-perfection Realm to activate the ultimate magical treasure.


    If warriors under the Major-perfection Realm were in possession of an ultimate magical treasure, they still would not be able to activate it.


    "Master."


    With a sound, Brady appeared beside Austin.


    "You are so lucky to have obtained three ultimate magical treasures in such a short time,"


    Brady praised Austin as he looked at the three ultimate magical treasures.

 Chapter 1904 Healing The Wounds

    "Brady, it seems that someone left a mark on my body,"


    Austin uttered, and his voice was a little concerned.


    He felt that something was wrong since the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect immediately recognized him as the one who murdered Elder Cowell.


    Even a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm should not be able to recognize him given his current disguise.


    Yet the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect did so with relative ease, and Austin knew there was only one explanation for it.


    He was marked so that everyone from the Unworldly Sect would be able to recognize him.


    So, immediately, Brady released his spiritual sense to check Austin''s body.


    "Yes, master. You are indeed tagged by a mysterious mark,"


    Brady said after initially checking Austin''s body.


    As a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm with more than a hundred thousand years'' experience and knowledge, he soon discovered the tracking mark on Austin.


    He waved his hand, and a stream of vital energy force hovered over the latter.


    As a result, Austin felt like something was erased and lifted from his body.


    "Don''t worry, master. I have eliminated the mark,"


    Brady informed reassuringly.


    "Well, that''s good,"


    Austin answered, breathing a sigh of relief.


    If the mark was erased, he was confident that the people of the Unworldly Sect would not recognize him anymore.


    Because if they did, it would cause a lot of trouble for him now and then.


    After being assured that the mark was removed entirely, Austin started to heal himself.


    He had been hit a lot of times, and it caused some minor damages and wounds on his body.


    Although Austin had completed the nine rounds of the Immortal Body Refining Formula and become stronger, those who attacked him were all strong cultivators with horrible fighting abilities.


    Although his injuries were not very severe, he still needed to recuperate.


    So, he took out several high-grade superior pills and put them into his mouth.


    Then he took out another jade bottle, poured half bottle of azure liquid into his mouth.


    The azure liquid was the Magic Sea Water.


    He had acquired it from the Prime Martial World not too long ago.


    That was all he had left.


    He only had three or four bottles of the Magic Sea Water now.


    Then, Austin sat cross-legged in meditation


    tin didn''t need to be worried that someone could easily recognize him.


    As for the Peacock Princess, maids of the beast race, and Bray, they all changed their appearance just like Austin did.


    Although their disguises were not as great as the latter''s, they were enough to cover up their real features. If people weren''t intentionally scrutinized, it would be difficult for them to know their true identities.


    "Let''s go!"


    Austin led them to the depths of the city.


    While on their way, they heard several commotions and discussions.


    "Oh my god! There are so many treasures in the Immortal Burial City. It is said that fifty to sixty semi-omnipotent herbs have been found here!


    Besides that, they have also found a dozen semi-divine pills, which were even more valuable.


    But unfortunately, they have been all divided amongst the talented disciples from the old sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land and the genius disciples from the four schools."


    "It''s also reported that seven ultimate magical treasures have been found.


    Three of them were taken away by a mysterious young man, and nobody knows who he is!"


    "Now, the disciples of the old sects and the four major schools all issued orders that everyone should go look for that young man.


    Once anyone finds something, we should report to them immediately as there will be massive rewards."


    "Damn it! How could that guy be so lucky? He got three ultimate magical treasures all by himself!"


    A lot of warriors flocked to hunt for treasures while discussing the recent events.

 Chapter 1905 Dragon Blood Crystal

    Thanks to his strong spiritual sense, Austin could hear what those cultivators were saying.


    ''Wow, really? More than fifty semi-omnipotent herbs, a dozen semi-divine pills, and seven ultimate magical treasures.


    There are so many priceless treasures in the city!'' he thought in shock.


    As Austin and his companions continued their journey to search for treasures, they couldn''t help but scream in excitement.


    If they were to pass an area flocked by cultivators, it meant that valuable treasures could be found in it. So once they did, they would immediately halt and dash in to search too.


    And Austin was not worried to be recognized at all since he was in disguise, and Brady had erased the mark left by Elder Cowell inside him.


    True enough, after a while of searching without getting caught, he had acquired a lot of precious items, including pills, magic treasures, crystals, and even a few martial art books.


    At the same time, Peacock Princess, her maids, and Bray also had an abundant harvest.


    Although they�C�Cand the other cultivators�C�Chad gotten a lot of treasures, there was more to the city than that.


    In fact, it was so massive that none of the cultivators have reached its center yet, although they were heading towards its deepest part.


    Meanwhile, as all of them scrambled to grab as many treasures as they could, something happened in the deepest part of the city.


    From it shot a bright red light up to the sky, penetrating through the clouds.


    In an instant, the light dyed the whole city red.


    Indistinctly, shadows of humungous dragons and phoenixes danced in the sky, creating a quite harmonious scene.


    "Wow! What''s that?"


    "There must be some amazing treasures over there!"


    "Come on! Let''s go and have a look!"


    Many cultivators rushed towards the area from where the red light appeared.


    "Guys, let''s take a look!"


    With a wave of his hand, Austin led his companions towards that area too.


    Meanwhile, a lot of Heavenly Grotto Realm masters stayed somewhere near the Immortal Burial City.


    They were waiting for their dis


    stones and turned them into those high-graded crystals.


    Moreover, it also meant that a dragon blood crystal contained the blood essence of a real dragon.


    A dragon was a sacred mythical creature with infinite magic power and omnipotent skills.


    Even a tiny drop of its blood was considered a rare panacea to most cultivators.


    Now, an enormous amount of it was shining on the top of the hill, making all the cultivators cheer in pure excitement.


    Even Austin''s eyes immediately lit up as they fell on those crystals.


    ''If I also use these dragon blood crystals when I cultivate the Immortal Body Refining Formula, the effect will surely be unimaginable, '' Austin brooded.


    So without hesitation, he activated his self-invented bodily movement skill to make himself invisible.


    This way, he could acquire more crystals without the other cultivators noticing him.


    At the same time, the other cultivators had also started taking action.


    None of them could wait any longer. Activating their bodily movement skills, they immediately headed towards the summit of the hill, ready to snatch the treasures at all costs.


    The outstanding disciples of the old, influential sects and the excellent students from the four martial arts school of the Middle Pilgrim Land also prepared themselves.


    Using the rune cards, they all dashed towards the top of the hill at full speed.

 Chapter 1906 Vie For The Dragon Blood Crystals

    Austin arrived first mostly due to his rapid flying speed and efficiency.


    He waved his sleeve and took one dragon blood crystal to his hand.


    Then, he observed it closely and tried to feel its power.


    The dragon blood crystal contained an amazing blood essence. It was surrounded by a wisp of a mist-like fairy spirit that made it look miraculous and hazy.


    Austin was busily observing the crystal when a group of fierce figures suddenly came up behind his back one after another.


    He scanned the whole mountain and found hundreds of dragon blood crystals scattered everywhere.


    As he looked around, he saw more than ten thousand warriors approaching the mountain.


    He suddenly felt irritated. He knew that under such circumstances, he would only be able to get a few dragon blood crystals.


    ''Damn it! I need to get these dragon blood crystal as much as I can. I needed a lot of these to cultivate the Immortal Body Refining Formula.


    Now, I have to think of a way to get a large number of these all by myself.''


    Austin''s mind was racing fast while he was in front of the precious dragon blood crystals.


    He thought of using the water of the Immortal Burial Sea so that he could easily defeat the cultivators and then quickly collect the crystals.


    But then he realized that his Sky-devouring Gourd Cask now contained only a small amount of water from the Immortal Burial Sea.


    Austin was only left with a small quantity of water from the Immortal Burial Sea because he had already used it for so many times.


    He cherished every drop of water from the Immortal Burial Sea because it was his most powerful trump card.


    Aside from that, once he used the water from the Immortal Burial Sea, his real identity would be exposed, and everyone would attack him immediately.


    He was not confident that he could deal with tens of thousands of enemies all on his own.


    "Oh! I almost forgot about the demonic avatar!"


    Austin''s face immediately lit up as the idea came into his mind.


    While Austin was busily planning his next move, more cultivators were continuously approaching the small mountain


    Fierce battles broke out as they scramble for the dragon blood crystals.


    The dragon blood crystal was a rare treasure. According to the legends, it contained the blood of the divine real dragon. Any warrior


    ve of his hand, the Space Ring would fly out the warriors'' body and fell into his hands.


    "These two are crazy! They just need to take the dragon blood crystals, but they even took their Space Rings. They are really courting trouble.


    I guess these warriors are now going crazy."


    Austin''s mouth twitched.


    The situation suddenly changed.


    All the warriors around Austin were instantly sealed.


    Aside from their swift movement, Austin and his group were all well prepared.


    So in less than a minute, most of the dragon blood crystals had fallen into the hands of Austin''s team.


    "Ok guys! Time is up. Let''s go!"


    Austin sent the message to his team before 2 seconds passed.


    After they got Austin''s message, they immediately went back to his side.


    They knew that what they had done was quite serious.


    Soon, they would have to face the wrath of more than 10000 warriors.


    Austin then used his spiritual sense to teleport his group to the Slave Tower.


    Afterwards, he used the bodily movement skill that he created and took a step forward. He instantly disappeared. Then he desperately tried to distance himself away from the small mountain.


    Austin thought about the Space Teleportation. If he could only use it at that moment, he could have passed through the chaotic void and hide in there. Sadly, he couldn''t use that skill at the Immortal Burial City.


    Howls of anger burst out all at once.


    As soon as Austin used his bodily movement skill and disappeared, the towering rage from the small mountain suddenly erupted.

 Chapter 1907 The Portal On The Peak

    "Bloody hell!"


    "They have got most of the dragon blood crystals!"


    "Damn it! They are a bunch of thieves. They have not only taken the dragon blood crystal but they also stole my Space Ring. Half of what I found in the Fallen Immortal World is in it."


    "Those goddamn bastards! I''d spent so much time and energy to collect all those treasures in the Fallen Immortal World. But now they have taken half of them away!"


    The top of the hill was in an angry uproar.


    Soon, the third stage of World Sealing Tabooed Magic displayed by Austin''s demonic avatar lost its effect.


    The cultivators could move again.


    The strong ones among them got rid of the sealing power in less than two seconds.


    "I''m going to kill them!"


    The disciples of the old sects and the students of the four martial arts schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land were the first group to free themselves from the sealing power. With a cold and murderous look in their eyes, they immediately used their bodily movement skills to chase after Austin.


    "How dare they steal my Space Ring! I will not let you go," the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect declared through his gritted teeth. His eyes were simmering with rage.


    His golden halberd released a tremendous amount of energy while radiating with dazzling golden light. He held onto his weapon and chased in the direction that Austin had fled.


    It was not the first time he''d had a conflict with Austin. After what Austin had done to him now, there was nothing more he wanted than Austin''s dead body under his feet.


    The gnome had stolen his Space Ring because he''d known that the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect had issues with Austin. It was clear that he wanted to avenge Austin.


    Apart from him, the gnome also robbed the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect, Ezra of the Blue Dragon School and the Holy Son of the Nether Sect of their Space Rings.


    The gnome not only possessed a great level of spatial power, but also speed. In fact, He was even faster than Austin when he activated his bodily movement skill.


    That was the reason why gnome and Bray had snatched away the Space Rings of many cultivators.


    With angry yells, the cultivators whose Space Rings had been stolen released a terrifying vital


    vators failed to find Austin even though they tried using their spiritual senses to find him in the crowd several times.


    An hour later, the cultivators gave up searching and dispersed slowly.


    Even the members of the top-notch sects and the four martial arts schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land started to leave.


    After all, there were still many places waiting for them to explore and no one wanted to waste too much time to look for Austin and his companions.


    Only the cultivators who had lost their Space Rings stayed back to search desperately for Austin. They were unwilling to abandon their search without trying their best.


    But an hour later, they finally gave up too.


    By this time, Austin had already left with other cultivators.


    He went straight back to the hill.


    At the peak of the hill, there was a portal.


    "I guess this portal will lead us to a small space."


    The gnome''s voice echoed in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "You''re right. Teleportation power keeps coming out from that portal."


    Austin nodded.


    He had chosen to come back because of the portal.


    Just then, figures came there one by one. Within moments, a large group of people had gathered near the hill.


    Austin found that most of these people were the members of the old, top sects and the four martial arts schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    Their eyes were fixed on the portal on the top of the hill.


    ''It seems that these people know something about this portal, ''


    Austin surmised.

 Chapter 1908 The Cultivation In The Bamboo Forest

    Soon, the disciples of the old sect in the Middle Pilgrim Land and the students from the four major schools rushed to the top of the mountain.


    As soon as they reached there, they hurried into the portal.


    Austin knew in his heart that these people must know where this portal led to. Otherwise, they would not have been so bold to barge in just like that.


    The Fallen Immortal World had appeared for the last time on the Divine Continent in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    Many people from the ancient sects and four schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land had entered the Fallen Immortal World that previous time and so they already knew something about it.


    Whereas the other sects in the city were ignorant and oblivious to their surroundings.


    Austin did not hesitate. After the other people had entered the portal, he used his bodily movement skill to rush towards the portal directly.


    An alien force enveloped Austin. He was overcome by this force and felt his senses getting disoriented.


    Not long after, Austin found himself standing on the ground.


    "Where is this place?"


    Austin exclaimed to himself, a hint of surprise evident in his voice. He looked ahead and saw a variety of abnormal visions. An endless glow radiated from every square inch of the space.


    Some mysterious runes drifted with the wind in the void, and a faint yet somehow deafening sound of chanting came from afar. Austin listened to the sound more closely and realized that it was the chanting of ancient scriptures.


    The dense spiritual energy of heaven and earth turned into a thick fog, which made everything seem hazy and blurred.


    It was indeed a mysterious place.


    It was surrounded by endless bamboo forests. As Austin looked into the distance, all he could see was the sea of bamboos that rose and fell with the wind without any boundaries.


    The bamboo forest was thick and mysterious runes were carved into the void.


    A white mist of spiritual energy floated and encircled the bamboo forest. It looked as though a white silk ribbon was hanging at the top of the bamboo. It looked like a fairyland from another world.


    The members of the old sect and four schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land rushed into the bamboo forest one after anot


    to form the whole.


    "Master''s head is shining!"


    Suddenly, Violet sensed a magical scene. Behind Austin''s head, there was a mysterious white halo. It glowed and made Austin look holy, as if he had changed from someone mundane to a dignified deity.


    "I can''t believe this guy possesses such a spooky soul power!"


    the gnome said.


    "It is said that when a warrior comprehends the martial arts at the deepest level and fully grasps the law of this world, he would see clearly the truth of heaven and earth. He would get the support of the mysterious power of the original world, and all kinds of abnormal vision could appear.


    It looks like Austin is in such a state,"


    the gnome continued to exclaim.


    Many other warriors in the bamboo forest were trying to gain an enlightenment just like Austin.


    Especially the people of the ancient sect in the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four schools. They all gathered in the woods and meditated.


    Outside the portal, many warriors were standing in front of it and looking at it carefully.


    "It seems to be a light portal."


    "I saw it with my own eyes just now. The disciples of different sects and the four schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land entered this portal."


    "It seems logical to assume that there will be some amazing treasures and great opportunities behind it."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go in!"


    At the sight of this, many cultivators from the other four regions rushed into the portal one after another.

 Chapter 1909 Deep State Of Enlightenment

    After a while, the bamboo forest called more people to it. Warriors walked and travelled using bodily movement skills to the entrance and they flowed inside in ending rows.


    It didn''t take long for the place to fill with a large, noisy crowd. Speaking was all but forbidden in the bamboo forest but none of these warriors seemed to care.


    "There are so many people here! This is annoying!"


    "Leave them alone. Let''s get inside."


    "Yes. Listen to him. This isn''t important. The real opportunity is still ahead of us so let''s hurry up."


    Annoyed, the disciples of the old sects and students of the four schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land that had been sitting and practicing mediation rose to their feet. They glared at the warriors as they made a path through them, marching loudly.


    The environment was intended for silence, and this was anything sounded like a parade. However, before they could scold the newcomers, something else caught their eye.


    "Oh my! That guy over there is glowing! Look at his head!"


    one of them shouted, pointing excitedly at the far corner of the bamboo forest. Sitting with his legs crossed and his eyes shut was Austin, deep in mediation.


    "Brilliant! It looks like he''s entered the deep stage of enlightenment."


    "How is that possible? It''s so rare that only a genius at the top of every skill could reach it."


    "That''s right. This guy looks like a cultivator of the Minor-perfection Realm. He''s not a master, yet he is able to get such insights. That must mean he is a little talented.


    "Who is this guy? Why can''t I recall there being a genius like him in the Middle Pilgrim Land?"


    "I can''t either. I have met all the influential geniuses in the sects and four schools. I''m sure he isn''t among them."


    "He must be from another place of the Divine Continent."


    The people that had been meditating all turned and stared at Austin. Meanwhile, he was oblivious to the curious looks he was receiving.


    The fact that he could comprehend things in the deep stage was so rare that they couldn''t even blink. It was only legend, and no one had seen it done before, until now.


    As they watched, some of them filled with shock and others filled with envy.


    The young cultivators who hadn''t been fans of Austin from the moment he had walked in were the most jealous.


    They had spent hours practicing meditation but they were year


    ir direction and began flying towards the principal disciple of the Heavenly Mysterious Sect.


    One at a time, they turned in mid-air and pointed at him like the tips of swords.


    The principal disciple opened his mouth to yell and run, but it was too late.


    A hundred runes hit him, stabbing through his flesh and leaving holes in his entire body. Blood dripped down as he fell and landed face down on the ground.


    There wasn''t even time for a scream to leave his lungs.


    It was all over in seconds and no one around could believe what they had seen.


    "What''s going on?"


    "How did the runes attack someone on their own? Are they possessed?"


    No one seemed to have the answers.


    The principal disciple laid at his feet and they didn''t understand why. He had wanted to disturb Austin''s meditation but someone or something had wanted to stop him.


    "Oh, no! Rudi is dead!"


    "You bastard! How dare you kill our people!"


    Understandably, the people of the Heavenly Mysterious Sect were outraged and embarrassed.


    There were hundreds, if not more, people in the bamboo forest and the principal disciple had been killed quickly and mercilessly. Within seconds, all Heavenly Mysterious Sect disciples'' eyes turned to look at Austin.


    The Heavenly Mysterious Sect was an ancient sect in the Middle Pilgrim Land. Its disciples were all arrogant and they weren''t willing to accept being humiliated in front of the other sects.


    "We must kill this man to avenge Rudi!"


    someone yelled, causing some of the disciples of the Heavenly Mysterious Sect to march towards Austin.

 Chapter 1910 Law Power

    "What''s going on? How did master survive?" Violet murmured with her eyes wide open in astonishment. The hands that had been covering her eyes were spread open and she was peering through the spaces in her fingers.


    "I can''t believe it. Those runes were protecting master?" Violet exclaimed, turning to smile at the gnome.


    Their faces were a mixture of ecstasy and confusion as they watched Austin still meditating on the grass.


    "I know what happened!


    Those runes aren''t ordinary ones. They were in the bamboo forest for a reason.


    I remember learning that when powerful masters from the ancient times died, the law power that they practiced would remain where they had passed away


    A very strong master must have died in this bamboo forest, and the law power he learnt was turned into these shiny runes.


    Master is so talented that he understood these runes and built a connection with the law power in the forest.


    He learned how to control the law power in this bamboo forest.


    That explains how they protected him even when he couldn''t consciously do it himself,"


    Brady explained, feeling more excited by the minute.


    He had been born more than a hundred thousand years ago so he had experienced a lot and knew many things.


    "I see,"


    Violet and the gnome replied, not fully understanding what he was saying but nodding their heads anyway.


    Law power was advanced and mysterious to most cultivators.


    They had never witnessed it until now so it was very foreign to them. However, they were just happy that Austin was safe from harm.


    Brady was sure that he was right about it being the law power but there was a chance he was incorrect.


    Despite being at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, he only knew a thing or two about the law power.


    "Get him! He killed Rudi! He deserves to die!"


    In the middle of the celebration, they had nearly forgotten the dozen principal disciples of the Heavenly Mysterious Sect that were running at Austin, ready to murder him.


    They were a part of one of the most powerful ancient sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land. It was important that they upheld their importance and avenged their dead. Austin had killed a principal discipl


    is head.


    A black, massive seal appeared in the sky and it glowed and hissed terribly.


    "Kill!"


    As the Holy Son shouted, the space around them shook violently. Cracks appeared in the air as energy was sucked towards the black seal like a vacuum. Around it, a whirlpool formed that resembled a black hole, swallowing everything around it.


    When it had reached its maximum capacity, it lowered from the sky and enveloped over Austin, eating him too.


    As it rose again, everyone could see that Austin had disappeared. There was only a whirling, black hole made from energy left in the bamboo forest.


    The heaven and earth shook around them.


    Feeling nervous, the cultivators stood with their arms extended, trying to keep their balance.


    However, the cultivators from the other four regions couldn''t help but marvel at the strength of the Holy Son of the Heavenly Mysterious Sect.


    "Ha-ha! That guy had it coming. He was nothing but a pretender, and now look at him! Our Holy Son slayed him."


    "Hmm... that weakling was lucky. If it were up to us, we would have taken him alive and tortured him in the cruelest ways as punishment for offending our sect."


    "Quick! Find out the identity of the weakling and then kill everyone in the sect which he belonged to!"


    The remaining disciples from the Heavenly Mysterious Sect felt pleased, cheering and bursting into laughter. They were convinced that Austin had died at the hands of their Holy Son.

 Chapter 1911 Waking Up

    "What a pity! That guy has already gained deep insights into the law power. It only means that he is a genius. It''s just sad that he was killed while meditating."


    Some cultivators felt pity for Austin secretly.


    However, most people took pleasure in his misfortune.


    "Humph! Even if he is a talented cultivator, so what? A dead person is not a real genius at all."


    The cultivators had different opinions. But to everyone''s surprise, something happened suddenly.


    Bang!


    In the bamboo forest, the black ancient seal that had engulfed Austin exploded and shattered into pieces. All the black energy disappeared in an instant and the sky became crystal clear. Only the golden runes were left in the sky and continued to move around Austin.


    At the same time, the Holy Heritor of the Heavenly Mysterious Sect trembled slightly. Blood seeped through the corner of his mouth.


    "That brat is still fine?!" "I can''t believe this!"


    "Those runes are actually protecting him!"


    The people around were stunned. All the while, they thought that Austin was already dead.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, the golden runes around Austin went berserk and spun faster.


    Then the runes rushed out in all directions.


    "This is not good. Run!"


    The cultivators were all scared to death. They had already witnessed the strength of these runes. None of them would want to experience it so they ran away as fast as they could.


    "Here in bamboo forest, no one can hurt that guy. Those damn runes are protecting him!" shouted someone.


    In the blink of an eye, the space that was full of people earlier became deserted.


    Everyone including the people from the Heavenly Mysterious Sect had run away.


    "Humph! I know that you cannot hide in this damn bamboo forest forever. When the day comes that you get out of here, I will definitely make you pay for what you have done!" said the Holy Son of the Heavenly Mysterious Sect angrily.


    He then used his bodily movement skill to leave. But before he could totally disappear, he turned his head and stared at Austin who was still sitting on the ground. He couldn''t help but gnash his teeth with fury.


    The disciples of the Heavenly Mysterious Sect were also overwhelmed with rage.


    The bamboo forest


    l taken by others."


    Austin understood what the gnome had said.


    He shouldn''t waste opportunities ahead of them.


    "You''re right. Let''s go."


    Austin nodded and rushed forward.


    After a while, the bamboo forest in front of them began to be sparse. The mist pervaded the whole space which made it more difficult to be seen clearly.


    Austin started walking out of the bamboo forest.


    A few moments later, all the fog disappeared in an instant.


    Austin found that many cultivators were already exploring ahead of them.


    An abyss soon appeared in front of him. It was pitch-black and shrouded by mist. He couldn''t see what was going on deep down there. Even his spiritual senses couldn''t penetrate in it.


    At the edge of the abyss gathered a lot of cultivators. Some cultivators were walking carefully above the abyss.


    Getting closer, Austin saw there were several single-plank bridges above the abyss. They were simple bridges made of ancient black wood.


    Before Austin came out of the bamboo forest, he had changed his appearance using the Aura Disguising Skill. Violet had also cast an illusion in his spiritual sense.


    So now Austin disguised himself as another young man who looked completely different. His appearance was so ordinary that no one could recognize him.


    All the cultivators were carefully passing through the single-plank bridges.


    Austin also walked to the side of the abyss and lined up. He readied himself to pass through the single-plank bridge as well.

 Chapter 1912 Public Enemy

    Arriving at the abyss, Austin looked out from the rock he perched on. Single-plank bridges ran across the endless darkness and people were being herded across them like sheep. Squinting his eyes, Austin noticed that they were all disciples of the famous sects and the four schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    Each single-plank bridge was guarded by senior cultivators, and all the ones from the other four regions of the Divine Continent were blocked. Austin could see some of the cultivators as they argued to use the bridges, but the elders remained stoic and didn''t answer their questions.


    Even though the cultivators from the other four regions did not agree the arrangement, they had no choice. Those people of the Middle Pilgrim Land were strong and their fighting skills were advanced. If the cultivators from the other four regions were to fight against them, even if the former worked together, it would be unlikely that they would emerge victorious.


    Before a battle could take place, the people of the Middle Pilgrim Land had passed the abyss, and the others were allowed to cross the single-plank bridges.


    Seeing this, Austin jumped from the rock and sneaked into the line of the cultivators. Finally, he was able to cross the abyss.


    On the other end of the bridge, a valley filled with spiritual energy spread out in front of them. It was already crowded with people, but that didn''t discourage the newcomers.


    Brown mountains hugged the horizon. They weren''t very tall and purple spiritual energy floated off the tops of them like steam from a kettle. The entire place resembled a fairyland one would find depicted in a storybook.


    In the distance, a purple cliff rose and vines glinted in the light. The aroma of high-grade superior herbs wafted through the air.


    It was a pure land, peaceful and intimate. There weren''t any poisonous insects or beasts present. It was home of thousands of rare superior herbs and precious natural materials, all found in the gaps of the mountain walls. At a glance, everything had a mesmerizing purple glow.


    "Wow, there are so many treasures here!


    Let''s collect until there are none left!"


    The cultivators nodded in approval and split off in different directions, rushing to collect as much as possible.


    A lot of the treasures had already been picked off around the entrance of the valley. The unfair head start of the people of the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four schools had worked in their favor.


    Austin felt pleasure course through his veins as he joined the group entering the valley. He would be rich by


    just to show off and then climbed the other side of it and grabbed all the superior herbs before they were even halfway.


    When those cultivators finally reached the top of the mountain, Austin had already left.


    "Son of a bitch! Stop!"


    "Ah!


    I am going to kill that damned boy when I can catch up to him!"


    They all began yelling until it all blurred into noise that no one could decipher.


    While he was collecting treasures, Austin also met the people of the Flame Holy Land, the beast race, the fire crow race, Ward''s bandit team, and even the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    They were the exception to his mission. Whenever he came across them, he would help them instead of robbing them.


    He didn''t have many people on his side at this point, but he hoped he could rely on them if a battle occurred.


    Everyone was glaring at Austin angrily, including the people from sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land, the four schools, and the other four regions of the Divine Continent.


    "Everybody, we need to catch this guy before he takes all the treasures for himself!"


    "Right! He''s unbeatable alone. Guys, we need to unite against him. The superior herbs and the precious natural materials that he just obtained are much better than what we have in both quantity and quality."


    "Don''t run, brat! Stop!"


    "Boy, you will die!" "Shit! Leave your treasures!"


    Immediately, many people began chasing after Austin.


    "Uh oh! Damn it! I think I took things too far.


    I''d better leave now," murmured Austin.


    He was well aware of the impossibility of dealing with a large number of cultivators on his own.


    At the thought of this, Austin had no choice but to leave the area and move deeper into the valley.

 Chapter 1913 Intelligent Semi-Omnipotent Herbs

    Austin stared at the many herbs on his hands, counting the number and examining each herb. There were more than a thousand high grade superior herbs in total.


    By now, he had accumulated more than five thousand superior herbs at the sixth grade, and even higher.


    In order for him to practice the Immortal Body Refining Formula again, he would have to get another four thousand superior herbs at the sixth grade or above.


    With this in mind, Austin went on walking forward.


    The sun was up and glowed on the ground in front of him. It spread a floodlight among the flowers that were in full bloom, flaunting a parade of colors. The grass was bright green and enclosed the flowers everywhere. Giant trees surrounded the area with their towering height and threatening presence.


    Apart from Austin, all the other cultivators had stopped picking herbs and went deep into the valley because there was no superior herbs left in that area.


    As Austin continued with his walk, his eyes were fixed on a valley not too far away from him.


    Along the valley was an old herb garden that was shrouded in divine light. It illuminated the entire place making it look magical. The dense spiritual energy rose from the ground and turned into water at mid-air and oozed in the air.


    Austin could only stare at the herb garden in amazement.


    Along the garden was a golden path, lined with superior herbs of high grade everywhere. It radiated with bright, colorful lights that magnified the beauty of the surrounding. Even if he was still far away from the garden, the intoxicating fragrance of the herbs lingered in his nose and made him feel like he was floating on air.


    Austin sized up the place from where he stood, and he could envision at least tens of thousands of superior herbs in the garden.


    He also found hundreds of intelligent herbs. They were running around, playing with each other.


    ''There are a few hundred semi-omnipotent herbs.''


    Austin''s heart skipped a bit.


    In the East Mainland, the semi-omnipotent herb was extremely rare and precious.


    But Austin could see it all the time since he entered the Fallen Immortal World. It seemed like the semi-omnipotent herb was not a priceless treasure but just a common herb in this place.


    It was the first time that he had seen several hundred semi-omnipotent herbs.


    As Austin fixed his gaze at the garden, he recognized a


    the intelligent semi-omnipotent herb was superior to the common semi-omnipotent herb.


    Intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs could transform into beasts or even human forms.


    They could become the real omnipotent herbs.


    The intelligent semi-omnipotent herb was much more valuable than the common ones.


    A common semi-omnipotent herb had limited power and could not even evolve into the omnipotent herb.


    With this realization, each of the cultivators became filled with joy. There was a frenzy of emotions among them as they tried to contain their excitement.


    Everyone took a step forward and rushed towards the direction of the herb garden. Their minds filled with thrill and motivation.


    Austin was not willing to fall behind the crowd. He ran towards the garden using his physical strength. .


    The garden was hazy and was overflowing with vibrant colors. It was a peaceful and secluded place, filled with comfort and wonder.


    Soon, they were near the herb garden.


    Just then, a fierce roaring sound was heard from the distance.


    The sound sent chills down their spine.


    The cultivators looked at one another with questions in their eyes.


    "What is that creature?"


    Everyone stopped and looked forward.


    Out of nowhere, thousands of gigantic monsters suddenly appeared around the garden.


    The monsters were enormous, up to four or five meters high. Each had the head of a wolf and the body of a human being. They had strong muscular limbs.


    They were covered in red, long, thick fur. They glared at the group of people in front of them with cold ferocious eyes.

 Chapter 1914 The Demonic Wolves

    "Are they werewolves?"


    As they all gazed at the thousands of monsters in front of them, they couldn''t help but feel a little afraid.


    It was the first time they had ever encountered such beasts, and they had absolutely no idea how strong they were.


    The beasts were guarding the perimeter of the herbal garden with their eyes full of killing intent and their bodies emanating a strong aura of cruelty. It was as if they were predators ready to pounce on their prey at any time.


    "Demonic wolf!


    They were a very common kind of demonic beast from the ancient time, but for some unknown reason, they suddenly vanished from the face of the planet.


    I can''t believe there are so many demonic wolves here!"


    someone exclaimed.


    As it turned out, some of the people from the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four major schools were able to recognize the nature of the monsters in front of them.


    After all, the ancient sects and four schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land had a long history, and there were a lot of ancient books in their libraries.


    "Fortunately, all of them are only at the Major-perfection Realm,"


    another warrior said.


    "Creatures above the Heavenly Grotto Realm are not allowed to exist in the Immortal Burial City.


    The best cultivators among us should be at the Major-perfection Realm, and so are these wolves."


    The warriors talked about this matter among themselves -- all of them feeling lucky.


    "Don''t make the mistake of underestimating these demonic wolves. They may not seem strong, but their fighting capacity is tremendous, and they are far superior to their peers.


    And they are born to be cruel and bloodthirsty. When a battle starts, the whole wolf pack will rush forward together and won''t stop until they, or their enemies are all dead,"


    someone shouted to remind everyone else.


    Howl!


    The wolves roared like thunder.


    Boom!


    Finally, thousands of demonic wolves rushed to the crowd like a tidal wave approaching the shore.


    "Let''s attack together and kill these beasts!"


    someone shouted.


    With that, all the cultivators proceeded to activate their martial art kills and take out all kinds of powerful magic treasures to kill the demonic wolves.


    There was a garden full of high-grade superior herbs, hundreds of semi-omnipotent herbs, and three of them were intelligent. It was all just too tempting.


    Not a single one of them was willing to retreat.


    The battle broke out.


    Each of the demonic wolves had the strength of a cultivator at the Major-perfection Realm and great fighting power.


    However, there were more than ten tho


    g out countless waves of vital energy force, throwing the demonic wolves into the air one after another.


    At the same time, a woman with a slender body basked in bright moon light. She was the Holy Daughter of the Moon Palace. With a wave of her hand, a bright moon swirled out, and cut a demonic wolf''s head in half.


    Another young man seemed stiff, lifeless, and full of aura of death. But every time he threw out a black spear, a demonic wolf would be pierced between the eyebrows and killed.


    This young man was none other than the Holy Son of the Nether Sect.


    There was also another young man in dark yellow clothes with a slender figure that had a black ancient seal floating above his head that smashed demonic wolves one after another into pieces.


    The young man wearing dark yellow clothes was none other than the Holy Son of the Heavenly Mysterious Sect. Not long ago, he attacked Austin in the bamboo forest.


    In addition to the genius disciples of the old sect in the Middle Pilgrim Land, there were also many students of the four major schools who were mighty enough to make people tingle with fear.


    More than that, the performance of many strong cultivators from the other four regions was also quite impressive.


    The fight was fierce. After just a while, more than half of the demonic wolves had already been killed.


    On the contrary, at least a thousand cultivators had also been shattered into pieces by the violent demonic wolves.


    But despite their continuously decreasing numbers, the wolves showed no trace of fear. In fact, the more their numbers dwindled, the more excited and crazy they seemed to become. Their cold eyes were still filled with extreme thirst for blood and immense killing intent.

 Chapter 1915 Fighting Over Semi-omnipotent Herbs

    An hour later, Austin had been able to slay most of the demonic wolves. There were only about a hundred of them left there now.


    Lots of cultivators charged at the remaining demonic wolves. They killed or brutally injured half of them in a few seconds.


    Austin didn''t stay back to fight those wolves. Instead, he rushed towards the herbal garden at full speed.


    "Come on! Let''s go to the herb garden!"


    Upon seeing Austin running towards the garden, the cultivators too ignored the dozens of dying wolves and dashed in the direction of the herb garden.


    Austin ran as fast as lightning. In a moment, he surpassed all the others and took the lead of the group.


    Behind Austin, there was a group of strong cultivators.


    And other relatively weak cultivators were left a little far behind.


    "It''s that brat again! He already took our superior herbs!


    Now, he seems to outrun us again!" the cultivators roared in anger, as they watched Austin running faster than him.


    He was in front of them in a matter of seconds.


    "Yes, it''s him. No one can run faster than him. Look at his speed!"


    "Damn it! How come this brat has such a massive physical strength? How can he be so powerful?"


    Many cultivators, who were lagging behind, began cursing Austin.


    "Huh! Do you think you alone can take all these treasures? We won''t let that happen. Go to hell!" the boy in the group, who seemed about twelve years old, shouted coldly.


    He kept staring at Austin''s back.


    He was the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect.


    Suddenly, the wings on his back stretched and flapped, producing black and white energy waves. As he kept flapping his wings, his speed began to increase. In a few seconds, he was able to follow closely behind Austin


    Bang!


    The Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect reached out to hit Austin from that distance. Runes glowed around his hand, and tremendous amount of vital energy force came rushing at Austin.


    Bang! Austin activated his physical strength and aimed his fist at the formidable shock wave of vital energy that was approaching towards him.


    The two powerful forces collided with each other violently.


    With a loud rumble, the space began trembling dramatically. The sound of the clash was evidence of the power of those forces.


    A mysterious force enveloped Austin completely.


    All of a sudden, Austin felt like he had lost a lot of blood essence. He even felt as if he was a year older, which implied that his life expectancy had declined by a year.


    ''This sucks!


    I suddenly feel like I have grown much older.


    That boy must ha


    tivators started to exhibit their best martial skills to attack one another.


    Terrifying vital energy filled the area and brilliant runes glowed everywhere.


    Adamant to have those herbs, Austin raised his hand up. Five sword auras of different colors appeared.


    Every sword aura released bright runes, which illuminated the whole area of the garden.


    He was employing the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship.


    The key advantage of mastering the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship was that it could turn the power of five elements into sword light.


    Not long ago, Austin had been meditating in the bamboo forest.


    The golden runes in that bamboo forest contained original laws of the world. If one was able to understand those rules, it would become easier for him to figure out the others.


    During that period in the bamboo forest, Austin had got a deeper understanding of the rules of five elements. He had learnt it better than what he had known earlier.


    Therefore, the power of the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship that Austin was displaying was far stronger than before.


    The Five-element Sword Aura was released. It was of different colors and possessed overbearing power of the rules of five elements. It flew towards the four strong cultivators who had tried to grab that herb from Austin.


    Sensing the great power that the sword aura unleashed, the four masters were extremely frightened. The only thing on their mind was to dodge the attack.


    The moment they moved away to save their lives, Austin seized the opportunity and released his physical strength. He was successful in getting hold of that semi-omnipotent herb. Without looking back, he went after other semi-omnipotent herbs.

 Chapter 1916 Fighting Against The Holy Son Of The Nether Sect

    Those cultivators looked back at Austin and gritted their teeth in anger. But they also realized that Austin was as strong as or even stronger than they were.


    It was true that they too were strong cultivators, but they knew they did not possess the level of talent that Austin did. Thus, they made the prudent decision of not starting a fight with Austin. This would have just made things difficult for them and Austin alike.


    At this time, Austin ran up to another semi-omnipotent herb and grabbed it quickly.


    Austin turned back as he saw something glisten against the light from the corner of his eyes.


    It was a pitch black spear which was finding its way towards him, the tip defiantly targeting the center of his chest.


    Austin quickly raised his hand and slashed the black spear with a powerful beam of sword aura. Immediately, the sliced halves of the spear fell to the ground.


    "You Imbecile! Why are you asking for your own death?"


    A stiff figure appeared on the scene, threatening Austin. It was the Holy Son of the Nether Sect. He rushed to the semi-omnipotent herb and tried to grab it before Austin.


    Austin''s eyes were as cold as ice. There was no way he would let the Holy Son succeed let alone kill him.


    With a wave of his hand, five streaks of sword auras appeared and formed an obscure sword array. It strangled the Holy Son of the Nether Sect violently. The immense power of the five-element law shook the space.


    He didn''t stop with that. Austin suddenly released his physical strength and launched a brutal punch at his opponent. Instantly, all his vital energy and blood were surging in the air. A blazing illusory divine fire rose from the surface of his body.


    "Since you wish to die so badly, I''ll give you a hand!"


    The Holy Son of the Nether Sect said coldly, taking a moment to compose himself from the burn of Austin''s punch. Then a black giant sword appeared in his hand and blocked all the five streaks of the Five-element Sword Aura.


    Swoosh!


    A black iron chain thrust out of his body. A strong sense of death emanated from the chain along with drops of bright red blood dropping from it. Faint sobs could be heard from within the metal that formed the chain.


    The chain flew across the space towards Austin.


    It was vibrating in a frenzy and tried to wrap itself around him.


    Austin could not help but feel frightened in his heart because the aura of the iron chain was very peculiar. It had the power to strongly affect other people''s emotions, making people want to give up resistance. It made them want to sacrifice thems


    erior herbs,"


    Austin said out loud.


    If he wanted to practice the Immortal Body Refining Formula again, he needed at least nine thousand superior herbs at or above grade six.


    But Austin had only got about five or six thousand superior herbs left with him.


    Therefore, Austin decided it was not prudent to waste time on the semi-omnipotent herbs. Instead he turned his attention towards grabbing the superior herbs.


    "Fuck off, you all!"


    Austin rushed to a superior herb field and shouted.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In this superior herb field, all the warriors were suddenly knocked away by Austin''s strong physical strength.


    Austin collected the superior herbs as fast as lightning.


    "Go to hell!"


    The cultivators who had been hit by Austin were enraged and rushed after him.


    However, the really strong warriors were still scrambling for the semi-omnipotent herbs fiercely. A majority of the warriors who had been taking the superior herbs were not that powerful.


    Austin raised his hand and swept five streaks of sword aura. This forced a large group of warriors to fall back.


    Austin''s Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship was very powerful. It was one of the main methods he used to fight against his enemies.


    "Fuck off, you rascals!"


    Austin rushed to another superior herb field and let out a long howl. The illusory fire that surrounded him was akin to burning rubies. It almost burnt the whole space into ashes.


    Austin''s fists hit like lightning and a dozen cultivators were blown away like kites fluttering away after their strings were broken.


    Austin had his eyes set on the weak fighters.


    If there were stronger cultivators, Austin decided that he would dodge them at once.

 Chapter 1917 Fighting Over Superior Herbs

    While he was in the process of collecting superior herbs, Austin saw some disciples from the Flame Holy Land, the beast race of the East Mainland, the Deep Sea Commercial House and the fire crow race.


    He knew that the leaders of these forces had sent many disciples to the Fallen Immortal World because they''d thought that it could be a good chance for them to improve themselves. In this world, they could train themselves and they could have some amazing adventures.


    Austin considered these people as his friends, particularly the disciples of the Flame Holy Land.


    He was the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land so he felt responsible in helping its people.


    Hence, every time he found them in trouble, he would help them secretly.


    "Damn it! Fuck off, you people from the East Mainland! All the superior herbs here is ours," shouted one disciple of the Unworldly Sect.


    He tried to drive the cultivators from other sects away.


    The superior herbs in this field were at seventh grade and above. They were extremely precious so many sects were really interested in them.


    Actually, the group of cultivators from the East Mainland was the first to reach this superior herb field. The disciples of the Unworldly Sect only joined them later. However, since the disciples of the Unworldly Sect found out that the superior herbs here were high-grade, they wanted to claim all of them as theirs.


    "We were the ones who arrived here first. What makes you think you own all these herbs?" retorted a disciple from the Flame Holy Land.


    He was a tough person so he had a stubborn personality. He had the guts to talk back to the people of the Unworldly Sect fearlessly.


    "Because we are from the Unworldly Sect of the Middle Pilgrim Land. Do you have a problem with that?" said one disciple of the Unworldly Sect with a sneer.


    He approached that disciple who talked back to them.


    This disciple of the Unworldly Sect was at the preliminary stage of Major-perfection Realm.


    "Come on, we are no match for him. Just let it go," persuaded a girl from the Flame Holy Land.


    She tugged the sleeve of their disciple to stop him from arguing more.


    "Let''s just hurry up and go to other fields. We can also collect superior herbs there. This is not the only field where we can get superior herbs," she added.


    The girl was actually good-looking and full of life. She had fine featu


    was about to call his name but Austin stopped her promptly.


    "Don''t call my name or else, I will be in trouble," he said to Zoe.


    Zoe was stunned for a moment but eventually nodded her head obediently. She then led the disciples of the Flame Holy Land to other fields to continue picking superior herbs.


    This old herb garden was vast so there was a huge amount of superior herbs.


    These amount of superior herbs could only be found here. It was impossible to see so many superior herbs in other places outside the Fallen Immortal World.


    Just a few moments later, Austin had gotten thousands of sixth grade superior herbs. Some of them were even at a higher level.


    Actually, he had acquired many of them by robbing from other disciples of the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    He had also robbed some superior herbs from the disciples of the three holy lands, the Ji Clan, and the Shen Clan of the East Mainland.


    The reason why he stole their superior herbs was because they had provoked him.


    Finally, Austin decided to stop collecting superior herbs and take a rest. Based on his estimate, he had gotten around nine thousand superior herbs at a sixth grade level and higher.


    Those herbs were enough for him to practice the Immortal Body Refining Formula again from the start.


    While Austin was relaxing a bit, the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect together with a horde of disciples appeared out of the blue.


    "That''s him, Holy Son. He killed many of our disciples and stole our Space Rings," said one of the disciples to the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect while pointing at Austin.

 Chapter 1918 Refine Body Again

    "Ahhh, never mind that right now. The most important thing for the moment is to find a place to cultivate the Immortal Body Refining Formula once again,"


    Austin discreetly told himself as he glanced at the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect, who, along with a rather large group of disciples from his sect, was rushing towards him furiously.


    The Holy Son was a very powerful cultivator and an even better warrior. Austin knew that he wasn''t going to defeat the Holy Son easily; at least for now. The only way he could see of winning a fight against the latter was using the water of the Immortal Burial Sea.


    The elite disciples of the ancient sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land were highly resilient. It was really hard to deal with them.


    For example, Austin had fought against the Holy Son of the Nether Sect for quite a while but had been unable to defeat him.


    He reckoned that the Holy Sons of both �� the Unworldly Sect and the Nether Sect �� should have almost the same levels of fighting power and strength. If that was so, then Austin was at a disadvantage.


    Furthermore, there were several other seemingly powerful disciples of the Unworldly Sect with the Holy Son too. In the past few minutes, they had been busy gathering the semi-omnipotent herbs, but now, with those herbs divided up, they had all freed themselves up, and were now approaching Austin with malicious intentions.


    Austin thought for a while and decided that his best bet was to dodge them for the time being.


    He turned around and rushed out of the garden.


    When the disciples of the Unworldly Sect pursuing him saw their target evade them, they became anxious and rushed after him


    "Brat, if you are a man, stop! Fight me like a true one!"


    they shouted behind him, trying to stop him by provoking his ego.


    "Fuck you! Try fighting me if you can catch me!"


    Austin called out loudly.


    The area was blocked by some special rules, and it was impossible to fly here, so one could only run on the ground.


    Physically, Austin was extremely strong and resilient.


    Within moments, he gained momentum, reaching speeds of lightning and leaving those chasing disciples far behind him.


    The poor pursuers could only shout in anger as they saw their mark recede from them at an impossible pace.


    Even the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect could not catch up with Austin, let alone his followers.


    "You brat! You better hope that we never meet again! If we do, I''ll bury you!"


    The Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect stared at Austin''s rapidly disappearing back with a murderous gaze, feeling depressed and defeated.


    Even though it was a powerful and ancient sect of the Middle Pilgrim Land, the Unworldly Sect had ju


    entire sky.


    Under the attack of this giant leg, even the sky seemed to shake under duress.


    A sudden gust of wind appeared out of nowhere, and the clouds above him were torn into pieces. Numerous trees were pulled out of the ground and whirled around with soil still stuck in their roots.


    Dark cracks appeared in the space around Austin''s leg, which began to appear and disappear continuously.


    Then, Austin withdrew his right foot and it regained its normal condition, as if nothing had happened.


    Boom!


    Austin kicked off the ground with his left foot, and the result was the same. His left leg also enlarged infinitely and turned into a giant one with endless force around it. He was very satisfied with the effects of the skill that he had just practiced.


    ''It turns out I now possess another Omnipotent Bodily Skill of legs now, ''


    Austin thought inside.


    However, he still had not managed to acquire the Arhat Golden Body.


    Austin reckoned that he might not be able to destroy the ultimate magical treasures merely with his body at this level of cultivation. He could at most be sure that he would not be broken into pieces if he did try to do that.


    "Looks like I still haven''t cultivated the Immortal Body Refining Formula to the extreme,"


    Austin murmured.


    This time, he had made great progress in his body refinements, but he still hadn''t reached the topmost level of the Immortal Body Refining Formula.


    ''I might need to repeat the Immortal Body Refining Formula once, or even several times more, if I want to have the Arhat Golden Body, ''


    Austin thought.


    Then, he strode out of the massive mountain ranges.


    With the enhancement in his physical strength, his speed had also increased several folds. He left the mountain ranges far behind him in a moment.

 Chapter 1919 Seeing Intelligent Semi-omnipotent Herbs Again

    Austin went back to the old herb garden once again since he still wanted to get the three intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs.


    He was planning to search for them once again.


    After entering the garden, he looked around and saw no sign of the people.


    There were no superior herbs left in the garden either.


    Austin examined the huge garden and tried to find the three intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs, but he found no signs of them either.


    When he was about to catch the old turtle, the child in purple, and the white snake the last time, they had entered into the ground and disappeared without a trace.


    ''Are they hiding somewhere in the ground?''


    Austin wondered.


    Thinking that, he stomped his feet on the ground and jumped into the air. His right foot enlarged infinitely, and then, he kicked down on the ground of the herbal garden.


    The ground shook and rumbled. The earth of the herbal garden cracked everywhere, and holes at least a hundred meters wide appeared everywhere, filling every corner of the herbal garden.


    Austin jumped into one of the holes and moved around in the ground by using his physical strength, searching for the herbs underground.


    He looked everywhere but found no trace.


    "Looks like the three intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs have left this garden."


    Austin jumped outside and shook his head in disappointment.


    Intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs could even evolve into omnipotent herbs sometimes, so they were extremely valuable.


    Austin couldn''t help feeling sad when he pondered over how he had missed the three herbs.


    "Just let it go."


    Austin shook his head and began walking out of the garden calmly.


    Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and stared at a peak in the distance.


    Something had caught his attention.


    On the hillside, far away from him, stood an old turtle, carrying a child in purple, and a snow-white snake.


    They were all looking at Austin with anger in their eyes.


    Suddenly, a vague voice resounded inside his Soul Sea, as if someone was using ventriloquism to talk to him.


    "You''re a bad guy! You ruined our home!"


    It was the boy in purple who was compla


    ed in a purple light appeared in front of them.


    To Austin''s surprise, the nine mountains were all floating in the air.


    Each mountain was enveloped by both clouds and a mysterious purple light. It was difficult for them to get a clear image of them. They looked mysterious, as if immortals had dwelled in there long ago.


    The entire company gazed at the mountains in shock. How could such huge mountains float like cotton balls?


    Austin observed the mountains carefully and found that the mountain in the middle was emitting a dazzling golden light.


    The other eight mountains only gave off purple lights.


    There was only one golden mountain. But all of them looked magnificent and awe-inspiring.


    Austin also noticed that there were grand, solemn, and mysterious sacred palaces on each of the mountains.


    Sounds were coming from them, which made people''s bodies tremble and their souls resonate.


    "It is said that there are priceless treasures in the nine palaces!


    If we enter the palace, we are likely to obtain them."


    "Are those rumors true? I don''t think they are..."


    "That doesn''t matter. We will know after we break into those palaces anyway.


    Besides, this place looks amazing anyway. Even if there are no priceless treasures, I bet there are precious items in there and sights worth exploring."


    "You have a point!"


    The cultivators looked at the nine mountains and began discussing animatedly.

 Chapter 1920 A Gigantic Foot Falling From The Sky

    "Look! Over there! They are now on their way to the mountains!"


    someone shouted.


    Immediately, the people from the ancient, top-notch sects, and the four martial arts schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land rushed forward.


    The cultivators from the other four regions also dashed towards the floating mountains since they didn''t want to be left behind.


    A thick purple mist covered the whole area under the nine mountains.


    Once they reached the fog, they found nine narrow stone stairs. Each of them was leading to one of the nine mountains.


    Those people from the prominent sects and the four martial arts schools dashed towards the stone stairs that led to the golden mountain.


    "All of you stop! Only people from the Middle Pilgrim Land can climb this stone ladder.


    Anyone from the four other regions who will try to climb it will be killed," a boy said sternly.


    He glared at the cultivators from the other four regions threateningly.


    The arrogant boy was the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect.


    With a dark look of warning in their eyes, the Middle Pilgrim Land masters also intimidated the crowd.


    Then, all the cultivators from the top sects and the four martial arts schools started to climb the stone ladder.


    The admonition made the people from the other four regions very furious.


    They also wanted to explore the golden mountain because they knew that it was full of precious treasures.


    But they couldn''t do anything because the people from the Middle Pilgrim Land were too powerful.


    Even if the cultivators from the other four regions joined together against the people from the Middle Pilgrim Land, they still wouldn''t stand a chance.


    The cultivators from the other four regions had no choice but to climb the other eight stone ladders.


    Since everyone was aiming for treasures, it would be impossible for the cultivators not to fight.


    Everyone wanted to be the first to reach the palace since he would be able to get more treasures.


    So the fierce battle between cultivators started to break out.


    Cultivators from the other four regions rushed at the foot of each stone ladder and tried to be the first one to climb.


    Austin looked around and found a group of people from the Flame Holy Land.


    "The four stewards are here too!"


    Austin was delighted by their presence.


    The four stewards were at the foot of one of


    l, with flesh and blood. The foot had thick hair, and they clearly saw its skin texture and blood vessels. They could even hear the flowing of its blood.


    The giant foot was not made from vital energy.


    It was a real foot!


    No one could see that it was Austin because the gigantic foot covered the sky.


    The giant foot moved again, but this time it stepped down from the sky with a horrible force.


    A violent wind blew the sand and stones in all directions.


    Austin was determined to kill all the people of the Ji Clan and the Western Sect with his massive foot.


    "Bloody hell! Run! That foot is coming again!"


    "What''s wrong? Why is that foot is only going after us?"


    Everyone from the Ji Clan and the Western Sect was scared to death.


    "Go to hell!"


    The masters at the Major-perfection Realm from the two forces were very furious. They knew that someone was attacking them.


    The foot continued to chase after its target.


    There were twelve Major-perfection Realm masters in the two forces. They knew that they must do something so that the massive foot would stop its attack.


    They all joined together and attacked the giant foot with their strong vital energy force.


    The attacks of the combined forces of the twelve Major-perfection Realm cultivators were extremely powerful.


    They successfully stopped the giant foot from attacking their people.


    "Huh! Who the hell are you? Why did you attack us?" the middle-aged man in black from the Ji Clan snorted angrily.


    With the use of his spiritual sense, he spotted the leg''s owner high in the sky.

 Chapter 1921 Escort Them Up The Stone Stair

    Austin didn''t wait to answer their questions. Instead he lifted his foot and stepped on it again with all his force. He was so full of anger at that point of time that he could not think straight.


    The cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm of both the Western Sect and the Ji Clan roared together unanimously. Some of them activated their martial arts while some of them brought out magic treasure to attack the leg that was attacking constantly. The cultivators too refused to give up in front of Austin''s power. They were extremely courageous.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    Austin gritted his teeth in extreme rage and kept stepping on them without rest. He was as swift as the lightning and his attacks went on for a dozen times. It seemed like an unstoppable cycle.


    It had to be said that using physical strength to fight was indeed very simple, fast and direct, giving people a sense of pleasure.


    The twelve cultivators of the Major-perfection Realm from the Ji Clan and the Western Sect roared in resentment and fought back bravely without wavering even a little bit. Their spirit was indomitable.


    The twelve cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm, half of them were from the Ji Clan, and the other half were from the Western Sect. They were used to calling the shot in their own place in normal times. But tables had turned here.


    Now, they were pinned down by their opponent''s giant foot and had no escape from it. They never expected this to happen.


    It was a feeling of grave frustration and helplessness.


    However, they couldn''t fly in this space. Although they were not oblivious to the fact that Austin''s real body was in midair, they couldn''t fly upward to hit Austin and bring him down.


    However, Austin could easily stay upright in midair with the support of one of his giant feet.


    If they were in the outside world, they could fly in the air and attack Austin from all directions. They would in no way have been suppressed by one of Austin''s giant foot.


    "How dare you! Go to hell!"


    shouted a fat and short middle-aged man who looked like a ball. With a sudden kick of his feet, he jumped high into the air like lightening.


    There was no denying the fact that the physical strength of this short and fat middle-aged man was also very strong.


    Whoosh!


    The obese and short middle-aged man finally jumped into the air in a whiff and stood face to face with Austin. He seemed ready for the duel.


    Just some moments prior, all his attacks were blocked by Austin''s big foot.


    But now he felt that he could finally launch a frontal att


    n and fled in a hurry.


    As soon as the people from the Ji Clan fled away, the members of the Western Sect immediately ran after them, not daring to risk their lives anymore.


    "Tell me who you are! Why did you choose to help the Flame Holy Land instead of helping us Ji Clan in the East Mainland?"


    Not far away, the middle-aged leader in black turned his head and stared at Austin with immense hatred and coldness in his eyes.


    "Hey, there is no reason specifically. I just don''t like you scheming with people. So I wanted to teach you guys a lesson."


    Austin, of course, in no way, would reveal his true identity.


    "Well then. Next time, we will definitely have a chance to repay you for what you have done to us today,"


    the middle-aged man in black replied coldly and threateningly. Then he left with his people without looking back even once.


    Austin took a glance at the other stone stair.


    The stone stair was also filled with innumerable people, who were fighting with each other in order to escape first.


    The four or five sects were all fighting for their own interests and no one was willing to give in.


    Austin found out that among the four or five sects, one was from the Deep Sea Commercial House, and the followers of Ward.


    So Austin rushed over quickly.


    Boom!


    A mountain-like giant foot came down from the sky with huge power.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    A large group of people were swept away again by this giant foot that crashed upon them.


    As these sects had not crossed Austin before, so Austin didn''t kill them but he kicked them out of the scene instead.


    "You go up there now."


    Austin instructed the men from the Deep Sea Commercial House and Ward''s followers.

 Chapter 1922 Meet Will Fang Again

    Austin nodded at the people of the Deep Sea Commercial House and Ward''s subordinates to encourage them that he wasn''t playing games or setting a trap. Some of them stood with their mouths open while others exchanged worried looks. However, after a few minutes had passed and nothing bad had happened, a couple of them walked towards the stone ladders and began to climb. The others saw them getting to safety and didn''t hesitate before turning and scrambling for the rungs of the ladders.


    Watching them ascend, Austin felt pride and power sweep through him. There was nothing he liked more than helping people that deserved it, except hurting people that had done obvious wrong. His eyes swept the area and he spotted a team of the fire crow race.


    He rushed over to them and did the same thing. They were less hesitant than the others had been and allowed Austin to help them up the stone ladders before everyone else.


    As he looked over his shoulder, Austin saw the people of the beast race from the East Mainland a few feet away. Their eyes were focused on


    the people of the Rudimentary Holy Land, one of the three holy lands in the East Mainland, who were approaching them with weapons drawn.


    Behind them was a stone ladder and it didn''t take long for Austin to realize what was about to happen. Before he could yell at them, a fight had broken out. Yells and cries echoed through the air, but Austin''s attention was pulled elsewhere.


    "Will Fang?"


    What had been the back of a man''s head turned around and Austin''s jaw dropped. Will Fang was standing in front of him and he was the last person Austin had expected to find here.


    Many years ago, Will went undercover and snuck into the base of the Flame Holy Land. He used his disguise to gain the people''s trust and finally became a disciple of the holy land.


    All of this had been a ploy to learn the secrets and routines of the base of the Flame Holy Land.


    Once he had his information, he called upon the troops of the seven sects and they attacked the base of the Flame Holy Land.


    The base was eventually destroyed, and more than half of the disciples were killed.


    Ever since then, Austin had wanted to destroy Will Fang.


    Austin had never forgotten the anger that had rushed through his veins when he learned what Will had done.


    He had been searching for Will for a long time with no luck.


    Will was smart and knew that the people of the Flame Holy Land would want revenge.


    So, for the past few years, he had been hiding in the base of the Rudimentary Holy Land and he had been cultivating in seclusion.


    He had prevented Austin from finding him and he had escaped his punishment.


    went over to help those people from the Han Clan.


    Austin felt quite satisfied with his progress. So far, only the people of the Flame Holy Land, the Deep Sea Commercial House, Ward''s team, the fire crow race, the beast race from the East Mainland, and the Han Clan had made it up the ladders.


    "On the Divine Continent, excluding the Middle Pilgrim Land, the cultivators from the other four regions are too weak.


    It seems that the Middle Pilgrim Land is confirmed to be the center of the Divine Continent and the most prosperous place for the cultivation of martial arts.


    The other four regions are nothing compared to it,"


    Austin said to himself, sighing. They were too weak to do most things on their own, so he was required to help them.


    With his strength, it was simple to defeat cultivators below the Major-perfection Realm from the four regions by himself.


    However, an elite disciple of any ancient sect in the Middle Pilgrim Land could rival him.


    As he mulled it over, Austin shook his head and felt hopeless.


    But his sorrow didn''t last long. As he looked up the stone ladders, he noticed the middle one.


    And it led to the golden mountain.


    Above him were nine mountains: eight purple ones and one golden one. Just looking at them, he determined that the golden one held the most valuable treasures.


    Up until now, the golden mountain was filled with disciples of the ancient sects from the Middle Pilgrim Land and the cultivators from the other four regions were not allowed to go in.


    "You know what? I can climb the golden mountain and battle the people from the Middle Pilgrim Land, acquiring all the treasures for myself,"


    Austin sneered, frowning at the middle ladder.


    Without any further thought, he began climbing the ladder.

 Chapter 1923 Enter The Palace

    Austin climbed up the stone ladder and soon reached the top of the golden mountain.


    The mountain was very big. It was shrouded by clouds and mist.


    There was a grand palace on the mountain. It was considered solemn and sacred. The faint sound of chanting sutras could be heard from there. It was very amazing!


    Outside the gate of the palace, Austin saw the people from the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four schools. They were all rushing inside.


    "Humph! Damn you, young man! Didn''t you hear me clearly just now?" shouted a man in white to Austin.


    He was one of those who hadn''t entered the palace yet, but he was also from the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    "People from the other four regions are not allowed to climb the mountain. Do you really want to die?" he added with a sneer.


    People from the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four schools were always feeling superior to the people from the other four regions.


    They liked bullying other people especially those who had weaker cultivation.


    However, Austin just ignored him and rushed to the gate of the palace.


    "Are you deaf?"


    the young man in white sneered, glaring at Austin with his cold eyes.


    Austin turned around and faced the young man in white.


    "If you don''t want to die, don''t provoke me," he said calmly.


    Austin actually didn''t take this young man seriously because he knew that those who were left outside the palace were relatively all weak. Those really strong cultivators had already entered the palace first.


    "Damn you! Go to hell!" The young man in white became more furious.


    He jerked his hand forward to slap Austin. The vital energy force surrounded his fingers. It gave people a heavy sense of pressure as if a meteorite was falling down.


    Austin sneered. He clapped his hands forward to fight back.


    Crack!


    With a crisp sound, the young man''s arm was torn apart immediately. It was badly deformed and its bones even came out.


    He was then thrown backwards into the air.


    The onlookers gasped in astonishment.


    Austin didn''t use any martial arts skills in dealing with the young man in white. He just used his physical strength.


    "You''ve gone too far! You are neither from the Middle Pilgrim Land nor from one of the four schools. How dare you come here and attack people?" said a tall young man coldly.


    He was about to enter the palace when he saw what happened.


    Of course, he also would not allow someone to bully anyone fr


    ny sound inside the palace," threatened a dignified young man.


    "Just watch the runes and try to decipher them."


    This young man was a talent from the White Tiger School.


    He looked so highly of himself and he enjoyed a high status among the crowd.


    Upon hearing what he had said, those cultivators whose spiritual sense force were weak covered their ears to block their sense of hearing.


    "Ummm... what sect are you from? I don''t remember seeing you before." A boy around twelve or thirteen asked Austin suddenly.


    He had a very cold voice.


    He was staring at Austin with his sharp eyes.


    "It seems that you are not from the Middle Pilgrim Land nor from one of the four schools," he added.


    The boy was the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect.


    "He is not from the Middle Pilgrim Land nor from one of the four schools. He belongs to one of the other four regions," said a young man in white who showed up suddenly. He walked towards Austin and stared at him with resentful eyes.


    He had bandages around his arm and his body was covered with blood. He looked so messy from head to toe.


    "This man is very arrogant. He didn''t only insult the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four schools but also beat our pals just now."


    The young man in white was actually one of the men that Austin had beaten badly outside the gate a moment ago.


    "Aha! So, this asshole wants to die," said the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect.


    He sneered after hearing what the young man in white had said. Suddenly, a murderous look flashed through his eyes.


    Everyone in the palace looked at Austin with a vicious expression.

 Chapter 1924 Its You!

    "Just go to hell!"


    Shouting aloud, the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect suddenly launched an attack.


    He clapped his hands. The moment he did so, there was a bright yellow light that emanated from between his fingers which was dazzling. Immediately, pieces of light fell like rain. They were all flying towards Austin and covered him completely.


    Austin curled his fingers and formed a strong punch. With that, a terrifying dragon of blood full of energy appeared on his arm. It had tremendous power. The space around it shook continuously.


    Bang!


    Austin''s fist shook off pieces of the yellow light after the collision.


    But a weird feeling came rushing across his arm and rose higher in Austin''s body. It tried to cover his whole body.


    Suddenly, Austin felt as if time had slowed down.


    His movements too slowed down along with time, and his whole body seemed to be moving slowly.


    The power of time!


    Austin could not hide the fact that he was extremely shocked. He instantly recognized what caused the weird feeling. It was indeed the power of time.


    In fact, the power of time was not something new for Austin.


    When he was in the Nonuple Isles of the Middle World Waters in the Prime Martial World, there was an infinite aura. That was when he came across the power of time.


    Later, the soul of the infinity beast had held his hand and given the egg to him in hope that he would take care of the egg find an opportunity to hatch it. Therefore, Austin did know about the power of time.


    The Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect was using the power of time to slow down Austin''s speed.


    "Huh! I thought you were very capable. It looks like you are nothing but just a piece of trash.


    So, I would tell you to go to hell!"


    seeing Austin slow down, the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect snorted. He turned his hand into a giant vital energy palm. The palm came towards Austin''s head in a flash and tried to tear him into pieces.


    At that time, being affected by the power of time, Austin''s movements became slow. It was difficult for him to dodge as his bodily movement was not flexible.


    Austin released all his physical strength. He shook his right arm and enlarged it into a huge arm. It was as thick as a flood dragon and occupied a large space. All the people around them stepped back in surprise.


    The power it released was so strong that it could destroy everything.


    Bang!


    Austin released all his physical strength. The whole hall shook vigorously. It looked like a ferocious tiger running down the mountain when the flood dragon was thrust ahead.


    The effect of the power of time on his body was instantly shattered.


    It was a well-known


    well,"


    the Holy Son of the Nether Sect too asked viciously.


    Dozens of cultivators who were present there, cast their greedy eyes on Austin and surrounded him in the middle.


    "Ha ha! You are right. I have the ultimate magical treasures and the divine wine and the divine silkworm with me. Do you really want them?


    Why don''t you just take them from me, if you can?"


    Austin knew that in this case, it did not matter what he said. It would be useless to talk sense to them. The final result would definitely be a fight, so he laughed aggressively.


    "Huh! You refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit.


    In that case, believe me, I will kill you first."


    The young man who was wearing a purple gown looked at Austin. There was a trace of contempt on his face and his voice.


    Then, he shook his shoulders fiercely. Strong vital energy force burst out. A purple light broke out from his right arm, which was blazing high and reached up to the sky. The terrifying fluctuating light rushed towards Austin, and a disdainful look appeared on his face.


    Vaguely, all the cultivators heard a long, high pitched roar. Their ears were still reeling under the echo of the thunder, and their hearts were beating faster and faster.


    Suddenly, there appeared a huge phoenix. It freed itself from the void, waving its teeth and claws. There was a ferocity in it as if it wanted to destroy the whole world.


    The phoenix was not an ordinary diabolic beast that could be compared to anything else. Rather it was one of the legendary divine birds, which was very terrifying to see.


    At that time, the young man''s shoulders shook. His right arm was very thick, and purple light flew up into the sky. The horrible fluctuations within him seemed to have caused a phoenix to rush out of his arm.

 Chapter 1925 The Chilly Wind Array

    "Divine Phoenix Fist!"


    Someone in the hall couldn''t help but marvel in a low voice.


    Everyone stared at the phoenix that was releasing a surge of energy. As they had felt the overwhelming momentum that filled the entire hall, they already knew that this was definitely a terrifying vital energy martial arts skill.


    Austin''s face darkened. The Divine Phoenix Fist that his opponent had used seemed to have a great power. The entire palace was wrapped in a terrifying vital energy force.


    The phoenix flew over and the purple light dazzled. It seemed that the force of the Divine Phoenix Fist would destroy everything that would come its way. As it was flying towards Austin, he prepared himself. Instead of dodging its attack, Austin fought back with his fist.


    The blood and energy dragons moved around Austin''s right arm. They looked majestic and intimidating.


    Bang!


    A loud sound that was like a crash of immortal thunder resonated across the palace. The palace shook violently. It was so strong that it could even collapse a mountain and create a tsunami.


    The two fought fiercely.


    The crowd retreated to make a room for them as they continued to fight like there was no tomorrow.


    The people from the ancient sects and the four major schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land wanted to see how powerful the young man in front of them was.


    As watching the battle, they all felt a little upset.


    Since the Middle Pilgrim Land was the center of the whole Divine Continent, they had always believed that the real young talents were all among them.


    But now that Austin came out of nowhere and showed a strength that could match them, it shattered their pride.


    Moreover, he had taken many treasures from them including the divine wine, the ultimate magical treasure and the divine silkworm.


    So now, they were all hoping that a talented young cultivator from their group would defeat Austin.


    When that happened, they could prove to everyone that the real young talent was in the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four major schools.


    Boom!


    The two were still engaged in a fierce battle inside the hall.


    One was shooting purple lights into the sky while the other was emitting blazing lights of blood essence. When they bumped into each other from time to time, a formidable shock wave of vital energy force would spread out in all directions like a tsunami.


    The people around them were all shocked covertly.


    They didn''t expect that the fight between Austin and the young man in purple would be a draw.


    The young man in purple was a great talent


    e was looking at Austin with mockery on his face.


    "Brat, if you give me all your treasures and you kneel in front of me right now to beg, I might consider giving you the antidote," he said arrogantly.


    "Otherwise, you''ll have to endure the pain while your body is gradually deteriorating. Sooner or later, you will just turn into a pool of blood," he added.


    The young man was very confident that he had already defeated Austin.


    He looked down at Austin in ridicule.


    For him, Austin''s life was already under his control.


    Since every single crimson sand was refined carefully and its power was terrifying, he strongly believed that Austin would not be able to deal with it. After all, even a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm would not dare to touch it with any parts of his body, let alone a young man like Austin.


    No matter how strong his physical strength was, he couldn''t be stronger than a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    When the other cultivators heard the young man in purple mentioned about taking all of Austin''s treasures, they got furious. They had not expected that he had planned to take them all by himself


    "Don''t think that you can take all his treasures. We will divide all of them equally," said the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect.


    His voice was full of sarcasm.


    "That''s right. We should divide his treasures equally."


    The rest of the strong cultivators also shouted. They agreed with the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect.


    But the young man in purple didn''t mind them. Instead, he turned to Austin again and glared at him with cold eyes.


    "Boy, I''ll give you one last chance. Crawl over here and kneel down. Then give me all your treasures!"

 Chapter 1926 The Joint Attack

    "Ha-ha!


    Screw you! I will not give you anything!


    You are such a self-centered, stuck-up boy. Do you really think your weak array can do anything to harm me?"


    Austin could not stop himself from laughing so hard.


    He looked at the young man in purple, who had a proud expression on his face as if he was a master giving orders to his servants. Austin felt angry but amused.


    "What? You''re still okay?


    You... It cannot be! How could you remain unhurt?


    That is impossible!


    A lot of blood sand hit you. How could you still  be okay?"


    It stunned the young man in purple as he watched Austin rolled in laughter. His eyes filled with disgust and unbelief.


    Even a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm would die right away or become disabled if hit by blood sand.


    He could see that countless blood sand was hitting the body of the boy in front of him.


    ''Why is he unharmed?''


    The young man could not believe his eyes.


    What he didn''t know was that Austin had completed two rounds of Immortal Body Refining Formula, so the strength of his body was beyond imagination.


    Austin''s body, with his energy and  toughness, was now a magic treasure in human form. It was almost impossible to hurt him using common attack. His body was covered by so much defense power only a real master or an excellent ultimate magical treasure could hurt him.


    Much as every bit of the blood sand was a forceful magic treasure that had been refined, it still could not hurt Austin.


    Austin''s body immediately repelled the blood sand as it came in contact with his skin. Austin remained unblemished, without a single scratch on his skin.


    "He''s unharmed?"


    The people watching them were all stunned. All they could do was watch Austin turn red from laughing so hard. They soon realized that the boy in front of them was untouchable.


    It was ridiculous how they had just discussed how to carve up the treasure from him.


    Austin, after he had recovered from laughing, composed himself then summoned the Spiritual Pot to attack the Soul Sea of the young man in purple.


    His arms grew and twisted into the air. It soon turned into two gigantic flood dragons with long blood veins around their neck. The fire on his body emanated as it relea


    l Sea.


    Austin looked around and saw a large group of beautiful women standing in the far corner of the hall. They were disciples of the Moon Palace.


    The beautiful Isis was among them.


    Isis stared at Austin, and her bewitching eyes were filled with worry.


    Austin realized that Isis had recognized him.


    She knew that he had the sea water from the Immortal Burial Sea.


    "Are you Austin Lin?"


    Isis whispered again.


    Austin smiled to himself. She was a dangerous woman.


    She had long doubted his true identity.


    "You can make a break towards me and pretend to take me as a hostage to threaten the people from the Moon Palace.


    People from our Moon Palace won''t let me get hurt.


    Then all my sisters will have no choice but to protect you and escort you out of this place."


    As Austin failed to reply right away, Isis became more worried and gritted her teeth in frustration. She then sent another message to Austin.


    Hearing this, Austin was very grateful.


    "That is unnecessary. It won''t be fair for you.


    Don''t worry. It''s not that easy for them to kill me."


    Austin sent a message back to Isis.


    Suddenly, the faint power in the hall disappeared.


    Out of nowhere, they could hear someone chanting delightful lines from scriptures.


    It sounded like thousands of great masters were preaching and singing hymns at the same time.


    To everyone''s surprise, the solid enchantments and ancient words etched on the walls began to move and set off dazzling lights.

 Chapter 1927 The Nine Cushions

    The chanting became clearer that everyone suddenly had some vague comprehension of the lines.


    The runes and ancient words carved on the wall were lifted and began to wander around the hall.


    It was as if thousands of fireflies were flying in the sky�C�Cvery magical.


    "This hall is a place where many martial skills are inherited!


    God, the chanting represents a kind of martial art heritage."


    "Yes, it''s said that the Fallen Immortal World was a cracked continent left behind from the ancient times. Most of the martial arts heritage in the hall were from thousands of years ago,"


    some masters exclaimed in astonishment.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes burned with excitement, and even their breathing became heavy.


    This was the legacy of martial skills from ancient times!


    Everyone knew that martial arts prospered during ancient times and had been passed down from generation to generation.


    Warriors of the olden time possessed a tremendous amount of horrifying skills and power, but they all got lost in the river of history.


    No one had expected that there were martial skills left in the hall. What was more, there was more than one kind.


    "It seems that the martial arts legacy would only show at some specific time.


    Now that we have run into such an opportunity, we should take advantage of it and master that craft.


    We don''t know when these historical accounts will reemerge again.


    Everyone calm down, and let''s work on these martial skills first.


    As for other things, we can deal with them later on.


    From now on, no one is allowed to make any noises in the hall.


    Let''s focus on our meditation and start internalizing these martial arts skills,"


    a cultivator uttered, loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "You''re right. It''s more important to focus on these martial art skills.


    It''s not every day we get to encounter valuable treasures from ancient times.


    If we miss this opportunity, we''ll surely regret this for the rest of our lives!"


    another powerful man also declared.


    Then, all the people in the hall were sitting


    en of altercations.


    Austin''s two arms kept sweeping on the ground. From time to time, he kicked his feet to form a giant foot.


    At this moment, Austin''s physical strength had reached the extreme. His fists and feet beat endlessly, and on his body rose an divine fire.


    The vital energy force was like a dragon, circling around every part of his body and continuously roaring towards the sky. Austin looked majestic and grand as if he was the God of war.


    Instantly, the other strong cultivators halted in shock, seeing his figure.


    They had never expected Austin''s physical strength to be so intensely powerful.


    "Omnipotent Bodily Skill!


    Hmmm, I see.


    That the guy started to master the Omnipotent Bodily Skill!"


    a slender young man suddenly said in surprise.


    "What? Omnipotent Bodily Skill?"


    The rest of the strong cultivators turned their gaze at Austin''s two arms, their eyes widened and mouths agape.


    "Yes, these two arms are transformed from his body, not by his vital energy force.


    It is indeed the legendary Omnipotent Bodily Skill!"


    another expert echoed as he thoroughly surveyed Austin''s arms.


    "I can''t believe this guy has reached such a high level on body refining!"


    Everyone was beyond shocked�C�Cin fact, they were flabbergasted. After all, what Austin had showcased was really one of the most excellent techniques in the martial world.

 Chapter 1928 Fighting Over The Golden Cushion

    The cultivators were shocked by Austin''s physical strength.


    Austin immediately rushed towards the golden cushion.


    A dozen strong cultivators immediately launched their attacks when they saw Austin was about to reach the golden cushion.


    "How dare you? I will not let you get that golden cushion!" the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect screamed.


    "Die!"


    The halberd in his hand emitted a golden light and rushed towards Austin.


    Then there came another attack.


    It was from the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect. He released a powerful vital energy force and time power, which also aimed at Austin.


    Whoosh!


    A bright moon shone in the sky and rapidly swirled and slashed towards Austin. This time the attack was from the Holy Daughter of the Moon Palace.


    Then, the rest of the strong cultivators followed suit and immediately attacked Austin.


    Although Austin was incredibly powerful, he was overwhelmed by his enemies'' powers.


    Austin knew that he could not withstand the simultaneous attacks. Since he was greatly outnumbered, he didn''t have any choice but to retreat.


    The strong cultivators did not bother to run after Austin.


    They all rushed forward and tried their best to get the golden cushion.


    Then there was a sudden burst of laughter nearby.


    "Yes! I finally got this cushion,"


    someone exclaimed excitedly.


    The cultivators immediately looked at the direction where the voice came from and saw a stout young man sitting cross-legged in the purple cushion.


    "Who do you think you are to sit on that cushion!"


    "If you want to live, get off on that cushion now!"


    The stout young man was terrified at the sight of powerful cultivators rushing towards him.


    He was immediately attacked by a dozen of cultivators nearby the moment he sat on the purple cushion.


    Being surrounded by powerful cultivators left the stout young man with no choice but to give up the fight.


    He was about to stand up when something unexpected happened.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The purple cushion shot up numerous purple rays of light and encircled at the stout young man to shield him from the att


    ivators were startled when the aura of death suddenly filled the whole space.


    "It''s the sea water of the Immortal Burial Sea!"


    one of the strong cultivators exclaimed.


    Everyone was very angry at Austin. They hated him to the core.


    But they didn''t have any choice but to dodge the seawater.


    Everyone was afraid of the seawater of the Immortal Burial Sea because even the cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm could get hurt very badly from it.


    While everyone was trying to avoid the dark seawater, Austin took this chance to reach the golden cushion.


    "Let''s work together and kill this trash first!"


    the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect said angrily.


    "You''re right. Let''s get started and end this guy first!"


    "Hurry up! Stop him! Kill that Bastard! He''s about to sit on it!"


    The other strong cultivators agreed with the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect.


    While dodging the seawater, the strong cultivators joined together and quickly launched all kinds of powerful attacks against Austin.


    When Austin was about to jump into the golden cushion, more than ten terrible attacks had ripped the space and reached him.


    Each of the strong cultivators had incredibly powerful martial arts skills.


    The power of each one of them could match Austin.


    Numerous cracks appeared on the space where Austin stood. It was evident that it was due to collapse soon because of the relentless attacks.

 Chapter 1929 The Gruesome Battlefield

    "Screw it!"


    Austin gritted his teeth spitefully.


    A pandemonium broke out the Pot of Chaos. It transformed into a massive tripod, enveloping Austin from behind. In order to defend himself, a vital energy force emanated from his body, forming a layer of shield to protect him.


    Then, he discharged all his might with a blow that caused the light of his blood to rise into the sky, forming a blood of sea in the area while blood dragons coiled his body.


    Oblivious of his surroundings, Austin rushed towards the golden futon.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Without reservation, the powerful cultivators attacked Austin with the combined forces of their unique, enchanted skills. More than ten strikes tore through the void; some hit the Pot of Chaos, while the others penetrate Austin''s flesh.


    Austin was severely damaged. His body was trembling due to the four to five hits he received from his enemies. Blood spilled everywhere as he tumbled over.


    Austin was aware that all of the cultivators were trained in the ancient sect or the four major schools, therefore not to be estimated. The fusion of their powers in one attack was indeed a spectacle to be witnessed.


    Their fusion of their powers yielded an attack so great that even a master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm would have been killed instantly in a single blow!


    "Aaahhh!" Austin howled.


    He gritted his teeth as he charged and dodged all the attacks. Finally, he sat on the golden cushion.


    "No!"


    the cultivators shouted in outrage.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    They still continued to attack Austin with fury.


    Zoom, Zoom, Zoom!


    Suddenly, rays of golden flares burst out from the cushion to protect Austin.


    Then, a formidable force spread in all directions.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The cultivators were immediately blown away.


    "Ha-ha! I can sit here all day. Is that the best you got?" Austin boasted.


    He sat on the golden cushion comfortably and cackled on the plight of the masters.


    All of a sudden!


    Austi


    hat he believed were great creatures had died wretchedly with weapons stuck into their bodies.


    But what Austin had found unnerving was not only the fact that the blood stream continued to flow on the ground, but it was warm and even steaming!


    While looking at the battleground, he knew that these creatures were once incredibly powerful.


    "But, what exactly is this place? How can I go back?"


    These questions repeatedly bombarded Austin''s mind.


    Austin walked in the blood again, but this time more carefully.


    Dead bodies were all over the ground, and their blood dyed the ground in deep red. The scene was gory, but he knew it was also a great campaign. Austin still couldn''t help but wonder about the identities of these dead but strong creatures.


    ''Where did they come from? What did they fight for?'' he pondered.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Midway, Austin heard an earth-shattering sound from a distance.


    He felt waves of terrifying energy, ones that could cause some people to hyperventilate. Austin wanted to run, but he had nowhere to go.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, Austin saw a figure flying into the sky. Its silhouette was so enormous that it filled the sky completely. It even blocked out the sun!


    Its aura was so intimidating that Austin wanted to submit to the figure and revere it with his life.

 Chapter 1930 The Battle

    Standing before him was a giant dragon in an upright position. Its head was so high in the clouds that no one was able to see it. The unusually thick body of the dragon was rapidly swirling. It looked extremely powerful.


    On the dragon''s body, there were pieces of huge, golden cyan dragon scales gleaming with a cold and strangely metallic luster.


    Boom!


    A loud noise was heard. It came from the high clouds.


    By the sounds, it seemed as if the giant dragon was fighting with someone.


    The whole sky and earth were shaking violently. The aftermath of the battle was so brutal that it made Austin''s hair stand on end.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a dark, giant bird swooped down from the clouds and flapped its single pair of giant wings. No one knew how long the wings were.


    The giant black bird raised its head and flew with full speed. It flapped its wings constantly, bringing up gusts of strong wind. Countless mountains were blown away from the ground like paper. Some of them exploded in midair.


    Overwhelming black light swept out of its body. It looked like even day light was shadowed by it.


    "Where did this giant bird come from? Why is it here?"


    It was such a shocking scene. Austin was left gaping and aghast.


    Austin had no doubt that he was quite weak compared to that black bird. He guessed that the black bird could kill him even with its breath.


    Bang!


    The void around started to tremble and collapse. The huge dragon also rushed out from the sky and began to chase that giant black bird.


    Finally Austin saw the dragon''s head clearly.


    The ferocious dragon head filled the sky. A pair of huge golden horns looked like deer horns, and there were two dragon eyes like two deep lakes. The powerful dragon breath burst out from the dragon''s mouth and continued to tear the void apart.


    Bang!


    The dragon and the giant black bird began fighting fiercely again.


    Austin could not see them clearly, as they were fighting in the clouds in the sky. Only at a few occasions they would be visible to him.


    Every now and then, they were in the sky or below the clouds or closer to the ground, fighting back and forth. The entire battle scene slowly unfolded in front of Austin.


    The giant black bird flapped its huge wings. Each time it made those movements, it seemed that it was capable to tear an entire mountain apart easily.


    Then the bird''s mouth spewed out a sea of overwhelming black fire. The terribly high temperature heated up the heaven and earth. The entire


    r away. They flew in the air, and blood splashed.


    The giant black bird was sent flying backwards, and a pair of wings seemed to be broken, which made it difficult to fly.


    Bang!


    The giant dragon took advantage of the situation and slashed it with its metallic talon.


    The giant black bird''s body was completely smashed to pieces, and its bones crackled. Many of its bones were broken.


    Its body was almost split in half.


    With a lot of difficulty, the black giant bird dragged its broken body and fled desperately in the distance.


    Howl!


    The giant dragon soared into the sky and pursued the giant black bird, such was its tremendous momentum.


    Austin used his bodily movement skill and decided to follow them with all his strength.


    Austin realized that this battle was about to come to an end, and he wanted to see it with his own eyes.


    Finally, the giant dragon caught up with the black giant bird.


    The giant black bird was on the verge of death, as it was now burning the life essence and blood essence to sustain itself. The black light enveloped the whole world.


    In the end, one of the strong dragon''s claw slammed the head of the giant black bird into pieces.


    Austin was able to sense that an extremely powerful being was killed in this way.


    Austin couldn''t help but sigh.


    Suddenly, Austin found the dragon take a leap and its body shrank. It underwent change dramatically. At last, it turned into a middle-aged man in a golden robe.


    "Now, I''ll teach you the Dragon Formula,"


    the middle-aged man in the golden robe said to Austin slowly. There was no anger. Rather it seemed to be spoken as a matter of great prestige.

 Chapter 1931 Shoulder The Responsibility

    "The Dragon Formula?"


    The unexpected turn of events stunned Austin.


    After the dragon killed the black giant bird, it transformed into a man in a golden robe. The man''s eyes remained fixed on Austin.


    "Nice to meet you, sir."


    Austin said in a low voice. The scene that transpired in front of him, left him mesmerized and confused.


    "Oh! The Divine Fire Stela is here!"


    Surprised, the man in the golden robe waved his hand at Austin.


    Whoosh!


    The Fire Stela in Austin''s elixir field rushed out and hovered in front of the man in the golden robe.


    A stunning golden radiance gushed out from the Fire Stela as it released a burning temperature in the air. The entire place seemed to be engulfed in flames as the temperature heightened.


    "It is indeed the Divine Fire Stela.


    Looks like, you have also practiced the Golden Sun Scripture.


    Yes, I see it in you."


    As he spoke, he examined Austin with his spiritual sense and detected the light golden vital energy inside him. He nodded in approval.


    "That''s right. How did you know about the Divine Fire Stela and the Golden Sun Scripture, sir?"


    Austin was shocked and could not hide his surprise.


    The Fire Stela was not very responsive, not even to him. No matter how hard Austin tried to communicate with it, the Fire Stela would just ignore him, and he would not get any response.


    It was such a snub, but the man in the golden robe waved his hand, just one time and the Fire Stela rushed out of his body.


    There was only one explanation for this: the strength of this man in the golden robe was so dominant he could control the Fire Stela by force.


    "It''s unbelievable that you''ve got both the Divine Fire Stela and the Golden Sun Scripture from the Lord of Flaming Sun.


    It seems that you are one very lucky fellow.


    Aside from talent and strength, a martial artist''s fortune is also a vital part of his power.


    This time, it was not luck that brought you here, it was fate. You are destined to be the first one to arrive, the chosen one among hundreds of millions of creatures.


    I hope that after you get the Dragon Formula, you can focus on studying it right away. It could be very useful for you in the future.


    My sorrowful soul have been guarding this place for countles


    Soul Sea. It was huge and majestic as it floated around his Soul Sea. It was breathtaking!


    For a moment, Austin appeared to be in a trance.


    With the presence of the divine dragon, countless information flew into Austin''s Soul Sea. He felt every movement and focused on interpreting every single detail.


    They were information about the Dragon Formula.


    It was indeed an omnipotent skill. Austin stood still as he tried to interpret every symbol, understand the meaning, and imitate the various changes that appeared in the Dragon Formula.


    Time flew quickly if one was under meditation. You hardly noticed the day as it came and ended. For all you knew a hundred years could pass unnoticed.


    Austin remained in a trance. Trapped in a hypnotic vision as he fell into a deep level of comprehension realm. He could feel all kinds of changes as his power advanced in strength.


    After what seemed to be a long spell, flickers of white light came out of Austin''s body. Accompanied by a melodious sound, thousands of golden runes flew out and roused him from a deep sleep.


    This time, all the golden runes flew out of Austin''s body!


    Golden runes was flying out of Austin''s body nonstop. They hovered above the ancient battlefield and transformed into a bright light. As the brightness turned into mist, figures started to form. There were divine dragons, kirins, phoenixes and even black turtles.


    All kinds of powerful legendary beasts appeared. They moved around magically, revealing their powers.

 Chapter 1932 The Dragon Formula

    At that moment, the sky and the earth began to rumble; a trembling, booming sound rose in the air incessantly, as if the sky had been torn open. The very ground of the battlefield seemed to become more powerful and important in some sense.


    Suddenly, white, almost transparent chains rushed down from some unknown anchor in the sky, and even rose out of the earth like majestic trees. They carried the powers of the earth and the heavens in them and were known as the Divine Ruling Chain.


    This type of phenomenon was experienced when the Dragon Formula was about to be passed on to someone. In this case, that someone was Austin.


    Howl!


    All of a sudden, a giant dragon rushed out of Austin''s body and soared high into the sky. The sight was extremely terrifying. There was formidable dragon power in the beast, and streaks of divine light were rushing out of its body.


    The scene then turned from terrifying to mysterious. Stars themselves began to fall down from the sky!


    Numerous giant planets appeared one after another too, though planets are not stars, but they seemed somehow connected to the whole chain of events. Together, the stars and the planets circled around the dragon; the rumbling sound still coming constantly.


    The whole thing wasn''t physically real but just illusionary effects of the powers at play. But it was still very shocking and terrifying.


    The great dragon that had come out of Austin floated in the sky, with numerous suns, moons, stars around it. As if it had been born for it, the universe began to revolve around it.


    Time could be seen flying away in the dragon''s eyes. As it turned its head, clouds appeared and disappeared in the sky and time flew like an arrow.


    Howl!


    The dragon suddenly roared again.


    Suddenly, the sun, the moon, and the stars around the dragon''s body fell down. The mountains and the earth turned into chaos and collapsed. The entire world seemed to slip into an incoherent state.


    Even Austin was stunned at the sight. Was this the power of this dragon?


    No wonder it was known to be one of the most terrifying creatures throughout all legends.


    At the same time, he also felt deep in himself that the Dragon Formula was extremely powerful and rather complicated. It contained the enlightening knowledge of the heavens.


    In any case, he put both his spirit, and his will into the Dragon Formula, trying to fully comprehend and enjoy the infinite enlightenment of this powerful martial arts skill.


    His eyebrows were glittering now, and his forehead looked as bright as a divine lamp


    ng to?"


    Austin called out, unable to suppress his curiosity.


    "The same one that comes with power; the responsibility to uphold justice in this world!


    When the demons and deities were fighting for hegemony, all races were being slaughtered. The end had come for every single being on the planet.


    Justice in this land, and that includes our world, was protected by millions of creatures in the past. Hundreds of years has passed, justice is still in peril!


    Your luck and talent are quite extraordinary.


    I hope that one day you will carry out the responsibility of a Protector."


    The middle-aged man''s body was becoming more and more ghostly now, and was just about to disappear.


    "The responsibility of a Protector? "


    He immediately thought of a man ---- Kevin.


    The Slave Tower that Austin carried with him was given by a great master named Kevin. When they were talking, Kevin had remarked that Austin was qualified to be a candidate for the post of a Protector.


    "Sir, a master named Kevin once told me something about being a Protector. Do you know him?"


    Austin called out, looking at the middle-aged man in golden robe who was just about to disappear.


    "No, I don''t know him.


    However, the protection and upholding of justice is the responsibility of billions of creatures in our world. Many powerful people devote themselves to this great cause, and I do not know everyone.


    All right!


    It''s time for me to disappear. I''ll send your spiritual soul back,"


    the middle aged man finally took his leave.


    Then he waved his hand.


    Austin felt as he was being wrapped by a whirling force.


    Then, he found himself leaving this ancient battlefield behind and going back.

 Chapter 1933 Leave The Hall

    The next moment, Austin found himself back in the hall, sitting cross-legged on the golden cushion.


    He slowly opened his eyes and looked around the palace. He found it strangely silent.


    Surprisingly, inside the hall, there was no one fighting.


    All the cultivators were sitting cross-legged, meditating quietly.


    The sound of the chanting of Buddhist scriptures echoed in the air.


    Austin looked at the other eight purple cushions around him. There were other cultivators who were sitting on them.


    Bray and the Peacock Princess were seated on two purple cushions.


    There were also a dozen girls from the beast race. They were sitting around the Peacock Princess to keep her safe.


    Moreover, the people who were sitting on the other six purple cushions were actually real masters.


    There were other cultivators too. And they were sitting in different places in the hall.


    Austin was able to spot Isis too. She was in one of the corners.


    Like the Peacock Princess, she was surrounded by a large group of female disciples from the Moon Palace.


    ''It seems like only my spiritual soul had gone to that ancient battlefield.


    Not my body!''


    Austin thought as he looked around.


    He turned to look at Bray and the Peacock Princess.


    Both of them were completely immersed in meditation. They weren''t even taking notice of anyone''s presence.


    ''When will they wake up?


    It will be better if they come back to their senses soon, ''


    Austin thought as he glanced at them.


    ''Once the other strong cultivators awake, they will definitely attack me.'' This thought too was bothering him.


    Just at that moment, he realized something.


    The sounds of the chanting of the Buddhist texts faded away in the hall. He noticed the hall became silent.


    As he moved his eyes across, Austin found that all the people in the hall, including those who sat on the purple cushions were coming back to their senses.


    ''I''ve got to get out of here as soon as possible.


    These strong cultivators are from old, influential sects and four schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land. They will not let me leave easily.


    They already know that I''ve got the most precious and powerful martial skills.


    Moreover, I need to be cautious as I have so many amazing treasures, '' he brooded.


    Without wasting any time, Austin quickly rushed towards Bray and the Peacock Princess.


    By this time, all the cushions, which had been in the hall and the eight cultivators were seated on them, had vanished into thin air.


    Austin reached both of th


    ne silkworm, the divine wine and other ultimate magical treasures.


    Moreover, every time he appears, he pretends to be someone else successfully.


    It looks like he has learnt some brilliant disguising skill so that he can hide from us," the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect said with a gloomy expression on his face.


    He stared at Austin''s receding figure with a murderous look on his face. He couldn''t accept the fact that Austin had managed to run away from him again.


    "Yes, you''re right! I don''t know who he really is.


    He has always been against us, especially during these past few days.


    I didn''t expect that there can be such a fearless guy like him from any of the other four regions," the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect snorted.


    Everyone was quite pissed off that a single man had been able to escape from them.


    "He has the divine silkworm, the divine wine and the ultimate magical treasures. I''m quite sure that he has also acquired some incredible martial skills in the hall.


    Perhaps he has also got the real omnipotent skill which is believed to have been lost since ancient times.


    It is said that in the ancient times, there were several kinds of truly powerful omnipotent skills. Each of those skills had great power.


    My guess is that the brat has got powerful martial skills like those skills.


    Even I got access to ancient formidable martial skills while I was meditating on the purple cushion.


    Obviously, the golden cushion on which he was sitting was superior to the purple cushions. The power of the martial skill he acquired while he was on that golden cushion might be beyond our imagination!"


    a tall and thin young man said slowly.

 Chapter 1934 See The Three Semi-omnipotent Herbs Again

    The rest of the people were shocked by what the tall thin young man had said.


    "That''s it! The martial arts skills he has must have formidable power," said the Holy Son of the Heavenly Mysterious Sect.


    He wasn''t happy at all.


    Not everyone could be fortunate enough to get such great treasures. Many cultivators felt jealous about it.


    "Everything he got is invaluable," said one cultivator enviously.


    "Humph! He only took those treasures from the disciples of the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four schools. All those treasures and chances were supposed to belong to our elite disciples," said the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect angrily.


    No doubt, he was gnashing his teeth in rage.


    "That humble rubbish is just from one of the other four regions. But he had the audacity to steal our fortunes! He should be punished seriously!"


    The Holy Son was trying his best to convince the other disciples to unite with him.


    "I suggest that we start an investigation. Using all our resources, we should do a thorough investigation about his real identity," he added.


    "Yes, you are right. I have to admit that he is kind of powerful. However, he is just from one of the other four regions. He didn''t join any of the four schools in the past as well. He absolutely doesn''t deserve those treasures and chances," agreed a man in purple.


    He was a talent from the Rose Finch School.


    He had once fought with Austin in the palace where he used the Chilly Wind Array.


    "I think all the sects from the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four schools will agree and unite in finding out his identity. With our power and capabilities, I strongly believe that finding out his real identity is just a piece of cake."


    Everyone seemed to agree with the man in purple.


    All the disciples around nodded their heads in agreement.


    The sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four schools separately assigned someone from their groups immediately to take out a Contact Jade Slip and send a message to their headquarters.


    The message contained Austin''s full description and an advice to launch all their power to investigate him.


    Among the crowd, only Isis, who was standing behind, felt very anxious.


    ''He must be Austin. What should I do now? How can I help him?''


    Isis was brooding over her need to help Austin.


    ''All the sects from the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four schools are now going to join hands against him. No matter how powerful he is,


    metimes, we can''t simply distinguish the difference between good people and bad people,"


    the child in purple chimed in.


    "That''s enough. Let''s not talk about it anymore. That guy is right. We should get out of here and find a new place to stay," he said.


    The child in purple shook his head as sadness appeared on his face.


    "Our garden has already been destroyed. It''s not suitable for us to live here anymore."


    Among the three semi-omnipotent herbs, the child in purple had the highest grade and possessed the highest intelligence.


    Somehow, he felt that Austin was no longer hostile to the three of them. He was even kind enough to remind them earlier.


    Although they were reluctant, the three semi-omnipotent herbs left the area immediately.


    The ancient herbal garden had been their home for so many years.


    It was only normal for them to feel sad and be reluctant to leave this place.


    But following Austin''s advice was the best decision they had made because soon after they''d left, a group of cultivators showed up and walked past the place where they had been hiding.


    They were from the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four schools.


    Some disciples from the other four regions also arrived.


    At that time, Austin had already crossed the bottomless ravine through the single-plank bridge and returned to the bamboo forest.


    There, he saw the runes constantly shining with golden light. They were flying everywhere with no particular direction like countless fireflies.


    "What if I can take these runes with me?" sighed Austin.


    He walked into the bamboo forest and marveled at the numerous shiny runes.

 Chapter 1935 The Five Great Masters Of The Immortal Transforming Realm

    Austin stayed in the bamboo forest for a moment. He tried to communicate with the golden runes using his spiritual sense.


    However, all he could do was to only feel them. He tried but he couldn''t think of any other way to harness them.


    "Master, it is impossible for you to harness them. If I''m not mistaken, there was a powerful great master who died in this bamboo forest before. These runes were the law power he cultivated when he was alive."


    All of a sudden, Austin heard a voice message in his Soul Sea.


    It was Brady.


    "Although the great master is already dead, his aura is still here in the bamboo forest. That''s the reason why these runes won''t leave this place. They will not leave their master," he added.


    "I get it."


    Austin nodded.


    He then bowed deeply to pay respect to the great master who had died there.


    After that, Austin decided to leave the bamboo forest. He found a portal near the space where he had entered before.


    When he passed through the portal, it brought him to the low mountain where the cultivators had once competed for the dragon blood crystal.


    Austin left the low mountain quickly. When he emerged again, he was already in the streets of the Immortal Burial City.


    At this time, many warriors were still moving around the Immortal Burial City.


    Not all warriors had entered this space through the portal in the low mountain.


    So the rest of the warriors continued to stay in the Immortal Burial City to explore the vast and boundless ancient city.


    Austin found a secret place. He changed his appearance and the aura of his spiritual soul by using the Aura Disguising Skill.


    In order to hide the true aura of Austin''s spiritual soul, Violet also cast an illusion on him as a fail-safe.


    In a moment, Austin turned into a young man with a very ordinary appearance. He then continued to move towards the places of the Immortal Burial City which had not been explored by the others.


    The area of the Immortal Burial City was so large and it was nothing short of a miracle.


    Innumerable buildings and palaces were everywhere. The streets and alleys seemed to be endless.


    More or less, most buildings contained treasures and chances. That was one of the reasons why many cultivators were continuously exploring this ancient city.


    According to hist


    ady encountered lots of intelligent corpses. They had different colors and each of them was extremely horrible.


    Some of them were too powerful that even the joint powers of the five great masters could barely deal with them.


    "We will be arriving at the legendary Fallen Immortal Island soon, won''t we?" asked a middle-aged woman.


    Although she was an old freak who had lived for so many years, she still looked like a middle-aged woman on the outside.


    Her skin, her figure, and the kind of charming amorous feelings she had was more attractive than those many young girls.


    "It should be near this area," answered the red-faced master.


    He was staring at the horizon far away.


    "Look, there''s an island!"


    the short thin old man with grey hair suddenly shouted in surprise.


    "That''s the Fallen Immortal Island! We are almost there!"


    The other four great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm cheered up at the same time and stared at the island ahead of them.


    It was a small island in the deep sea where the sky and the water met.


    "Ha-ha! Our efforts in the past few days paid off," said the red-faced old man.


    He couldn''t stop laughing in joy.


    "According to the history, there are many corpses of immortals in that island. They died in that tragic battle during the ancient times," said the middle-aged woman.


    "It''s said the corpses they left behind are what have been sustaining the entire Fallen Immortal World," she continued.


    There was also a hint of excitement that flashed through her eyes.

 Chapter 1936 Return To The East Mainland

    "You''re right. The Fallen Immortal Island before us is the most treasured place of the entire Fallen Immortal World,"


    the short, thin old man with grey hair explained with a nod.


    "Well then, will it be alright for us to dock at the island and take those corpses of the immortals?


    It is said that the corpses of the immortals were actually buried here to contain some terrifying beings."


    The middle-aged woman seemed a little worried, as some of the folk tales she had heard before popped in to her mind.


    "Nothing to worry. There won''t be a problem," the old man continued.


    "The Fallen Immortal World is just a deficient and isolated small world. Even if anything goes wrong here, it will never hurt the big world out there.


    Once we succeed, we''ll get out of here in the speed of light.


    And I could not even recall clearly how long we''ve been stuck in the Immortal Transforming Realm. If there is no golden opportunity taken, I am afraid we will not progress for the rest of our lives.


    Now, here is the long-awaited opportunity, right before our eyes.


    If we get to obtain even one of the corpses here, we will increase our chances to finally become immortals.


    So, we can''t give it up right now,"


    the grey-haired old man convinced reassuringly.


    The opportunity to become an immortal!


    The other four masters were immediately in a state of great excitement.


    To cultivators under the Immortal Transforming Realm, becoming immortal seemed only a legend and an unimaginable dream.


    Yet, the feat was possible for each great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm. Sometimes, they felt just one step would take them further. However, it was always a very difficult one on them.


    There was no question that every great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm wished that they could accomplish that step.


    Everyone knew that being immortal meant gaining eternal life. Who would not want that?


    This was true longevity, a life that would last forever!


    "Fine then, no matter how dangerous the island could be, we must invade it!"


    the middle-aged woman said with no hesitation, as she made up her mind.


    Skilfully steered by the five great masters, the ancient ship made its way towards the little island in the distance.


    After what seemed minutes, they finally docked at the island.


    As assumed, the island was clearly too small.


    In contrast, their timeworn ship was gigantic.


    To say the least, it was like David and Goliath.


    "Let''s descend now. Everyone, be careful,"


    reminded the grey-haired old man. Then, he soared into the air and stepped towards the island.


    The remaining four descended all at the same time. Then, the five great masters lined up before carefully stepping on land.


    "What? How could a sm


    se we will end up dead here!"


    The red-faced old man trembled in fear.


    The five great masters had already been beaten down by the six armored creatures earlier.


    There was no way in heavens that they would be able to resist hundreds of armored creatures that had appeared.


    In a split second, the masters turned towards the direction that they came from and fled without looking back.


    Whoosh!


    They emerged out of the small island and landed onto their old, gigantic ship.


    The ship sailed at once.


    In the small world, hundreds of figures in armors stood there, as they watched the five great masters sail away.


    "Prepare the space transportation array immediately! We shall transport all the intruders out of the Immortal End World through the array.


    Alas! Never allow them to disrupt the resting place of the deceased anymore,"


    one of the tall creatures yelled coldly.


    Back in the small world, an antique altar was activated.


    Within the next moment, all of the occupants of the Fallen Immortal World, including the five great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm, sensed a strong spatial teleportation force that they could not defeat.


    Immediately, all of them were sucked into a space teleportation channel and were forced to leave the Fallen Immortal World.


    At the same time, Austin was in a palace at the Immortal Burial City.


    The palace was full of special ruling crystals.


    Austin, Violet, and the gnome were collecting these crystals in high spirits.


    Suddenly, they found that their bodies were being sucked into a space teleportation channel.


    "What?! What happened? It seems that we have returned to the East Mainland."


    When Austin finally landed on ground, he drew open his eyes and took in the view. Shockingly, he found that they had already been teleported back to the East Mainland.

 Chapter 1937 The Identity Is Seen Through

    When he could finally perceive his surroundings again, Austin found that he had already returned to the entrance of the Fallen Immortal World. He was in a forest near the space crack.


    The gnome and Violet stood beside Austin too, and they were also gazing at the environment with curiosity.


    "It seems like we accidentally triggered a teleportation array, which threw us out instantly,"


    the gnome remarked with a bitter smile.


    Violet nodded in agreement.


    Austin agreed too. And the thought of the numerous special ruling crystals that he had just seen lying around in the palace made his heart ache.


    Before they had time to dwell on it, more people began to come out.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Figures of cultivators continued to appear out of thin air. After a closer inspection, Austin recalled that these were all the cultivators who had entered the Fallen Immortal World earlier.


    After a few moments, he saw that every single person who had entered the Fallen Immortal World had been thrown out.


    "Looks like we aren''t the only one. I think that''s all of them over there. That''s a bit of comfort,"


    Violet said with a smile.


    "That is right. Either something shady is going on, or it really is time for the Fallen Immortal World to close, which was why everyone was transported out. In any case, we are out of luck.


    It seems that our exploration of the Fallen Immortal World is completely over,"


    Austin remarked with a nod.


    "Elder Sharp!"


    Austin suddenly saw Elder Sharp, the three other elders, and the four stewards of the Flame Holy Land. He called them out immediately.


    The disciples of the Flame Holy Land were also assembled nearby under Elder Brendan.


    Austin went over there to join them. Perhaps they might know what was going on.


    Before he could ask, Elder Brendan had a response, "Let''s go back to the headquarters. We can talk about this later."


    With a wave of his hand, Elder Sharp led the people of his sect away. They left instantly, ignoring the general hubbub and confusion.


    Just as the people of the Flame Holy Land left, dozens of figures appeared on the top of a mountain nearby. It looked like they were discussing something, and their gazes were locked at the place Austin and his friends had been standing.


    If he himself were here, he would have recognized them; most of these people were elite disciples from the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four schools. They belonged to the young generation.


    Among them were the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect, the Holy Son of the Heavenly Mysterious Sect, that of the Nether Sect, and that of the Black Inferno Sect. Also present were a few young and elite disciples of the four schools. They seemed to have joined forces, since none of them was sho


    at we have known who he is, it will be much easier for us to find our revenge.


    He won''t be able to escape this time,"


    sneered the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect.


    "You know, it is a bit ridiculous too! I did not expect a young man from the East Mainland would be so imperious!


    After looting so many treasures which belonged to us, he merely carried on with his life as if nothing had happened and enjoyed the amenities that should have been ours!"


    The gloomy and cold laughter of the Holy Son of the Nether Sect sounded in the air. There was an air of sarcasm in his laugh, though.


    "Austin! Prepare to pay your debt with blood, brat!"


    The Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect raised the golden halberd he was gripping tightly in his right hand. His eyes were cold and murderous.


    "We now know that Austin has committed a lot of unforgivable sins in the Fallen Immortal World.


    You may not know this yet, but Austin has long become notorious for his bloodthirsty violence in the East Mainland.


    However, no one ever expected that he would have the nerve to provoke the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four schools.


    I have to say that guy is either really crazy or a complete freaking genius,"


    said Henry.


    "Okay, everyone, I want you to report these developments to the topmost people of your sects and try to obtain the support of the leaders. After that, we''ll go to the Flame Holy Land together and get even with Austin. If they try to get in the way, let them! They shall suffer the same fate.


    Besides, I don''t think that a mere holy land of this wretched place would dare to stand against powerful sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land like ours and the four schools!"


    the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect ordered loudly.


    "All right! We have our tasks! Let''s go!"


    The rest of the people nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 1938 Count Up The Spoils

    After a day had passed, the flying boat set down on the ground at the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land. It had been a long journey, even with the use of the teleportation arrays and Elder Sharp''s flying boat.


    The boat was a very high-grade magic treasure. When he had taken it out, it was even a little dusty since he had not used it for over a hundred thousand years. The people of the Flame Holy Land were grateful that it had decreased their traveling time by at least half.


    Still, their bodies ached and they struggled to keep their eyes open as they wandered single-file off the boat and into the center of the headquarters.


    Elder Sharp had departed first and now stood at the head of the group, facing them. Slowly, smiles began growing on their faces.


    It had taken over half a month to explore the Fallen Immortal World and they were finally back home.


    Their smiles were in anticipation for their warm beds and the profits weighing heavily in their pockets.


    Once they had all gotten off the boat, Elder Sharp grabbed their attention. "Excellent work, everyone. First, I want you to return to your residences and get some good rest.


    Tomorrow, you can focus on checking your treasures. Then the real work begins. I need you all to practice your cultivation.


    Our Flame Holy Land is rising in power, so everyone needs to improve as soon as possible and be prepared to fight for the holy land!"


    Elder Sharp said, projecting his voice so that everyone could hear him clearly.


    "Yes, sir!"


    All the people nodded in agreement and went their separate ways. The sound of footsteps wandering filled the air as Elder Sharp stood and proudly watched them leave.


    It was true that the Flame Holy Land was making its way up the power ladder among the other sects in the East Mainland.


    As they improved, the members became more fearless and full of newfound vigor.


    They walked around with their chests puffed up anywhere they went in the East Mainland. They had discovered that they were no longer victims of abuse.


    Over time, the other sects started to show the Flame Holy Land their love and affection and even declared that they wanted to join the sect.


    All the cultivators in the East Mainland knew that the strength of the Flame Holy Land was improving and they wanted the best chance to win any battles.


    It was almost as strong as the other three holy lands and the three prominent clans, making it ideal for war.


    Meanwhile, Austin teleported to his peak.


    He enjoyed the solitude it brought now that it was considered a forbidden area in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    Only his feet were allowed to step on the peak, in addition t


    acks!"


    he exclaimed. His eyes glowed as he examined the rest of the cocoon.


    "Yes. I''d give the queen two more days to have her breakthrough. Then she should emerge from the cocoon,"


    Priest Callum replied with a smile on his face.


    "That is great!"


    It seemed everyone was making amazing progress; however, Caroline''s progress was the most important in Austin''s eyes. It had been so long since he had spoken to her that he was beginning to miss her.


    "It feels so strong,"


    Austin added, taking a step back from the cocoon. A burst of evil energy had slipped through a crack in the cocoon.


    The space around the cocoon vibrated and Austin momentarily wondered if it were going to open early.


    He used his spiritual sense to read the evil energy.


    "It is. The queen must have inherited from one of the great masters of the evil shadow race who had lived in the ancient times.


    She will use it to promote her strength and use it to her advantage once she is out,"


    Priest Callum explained proudly.


    In the evil shadow race, the position of a priest was equivalent to a clan''s guardian. Most of the time, their status was even higher than that of a patriarch or a queen.


    Priest Callum wanted to witness his members increase their strength. It meant that he was doing a good job teaching them.


    "That''s great. I need to go now but if anything happens to Caroline, please inform me straight away,"


    Austin said.


    "Okay."


    Priest Callum nodded.


    Having fulfilled his small mission, Austin left the City model and went back to the secret cultivation room on the peak.


    "Now that that''s done, I can count what had I collected in the Fallen Immortal World,"


    Austin said to himself.


    He sat in the corner of the room and began taking out his treasures.

 Chapter 1939 Drinking

    Austin waved his hand gracefully. The Pot of Chaos and the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask slowly appeared in front of him.


    These two magic treasures were important instruments which had aided Austin in the journey to the Fallen Immortal World.


    The Pot of Chaos was almost made entirely out of a special mineral which was known as chaotic gold.


    The major feature of chaotic gold was that it was unimaginably heavy.


    It was said that a piece of chaotic gold which was as small as a grain of rice was also capable of easily crushing a mountain.


    By virtue of the fact that it was made mostly out of this chaotic gold, the Pot of Chaos was also incredibly heavy


    So it was hard to tell the exact weight of the Pot of Chaos. Even Austin, who was the master of this magic treasure, couldn''t tell precisely.


    He was only aware of the fact that it was extremely heavy.


    To add to its merits, there was a kind of Unearthly Fire within the Pot of Chaos. It was called the Original Prime Fire, which was the third most powerful of all the Unearthly Fires.


    At the time Austin was refining the Pot of Chaos, his spiritual soul nearly got burnt by the Original Prime Fire.


    Luckily, Austin eventually refined both the Pot of Chaos and the Original Prime Fire.


    Now Austin possessed four Unearthly Fires!


    After that he began to carefully check the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask.


    After Austin had refined the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask, he had received the message that it was capable of swallowing everything in the world.


    He then concluded that it too must be a magic treasure of great value.


    However, in fact, he didn''t have much experience using the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask yet.


    The most useful thing for Austin right now was the sea water from the Immortal Burial Sea. This was Austin''s most powerful kill shot. And the gourd cask was now serving as the container.


    Austin waved his hand once more.


    A glittering, porcelain-white cocoon appeared in the chamber.


    It was the silk cocoon of the divine silkworm.


    The divine silkworm, was said to be able to command all the other insects.


    "Well, I didn''t expect I would have an egg of the infinite beast and now a divine silkworm to take care of. I feel like I''ve become a professional nanny.


    Hmm, I have to think of a way to get this cocoon to hatch. I hope it is really as powerful as it is said,"


    Austin said with a dry chuckle.


    Austin knew that the divine silkworm was one of the rarest worm in the world.


    If he wanted to make the cocoon hatch, he would need a lot of treasures from heaven and earth. Collecting all of these treasures was an exhausting task.


    Soon Austin waved his hand again.


    Dozens of wine jars and three of the ultimate magical treasures appear


    wine, Violet seemed to be drunk and started to brandish her fists. She also danced merrily and gracefully.


    Violet''s human form was exactly akin to a beautiful woman.


    She let loose the hair as she swayed along with the wind.


    Her black hair was as soft as silk and her eyebrows curved perfectly.


    Her big eyes looked a little out of focus. Her bright red lips were very moist. Her eyes were opened wide, with the scent of alcohol. Her teeth were as beautiful as jade, shining brightly. She was breathtaking.


    "Master, come and dance with me!"


    Violet was so naive and lovely. She wobbled for a second before finding her footing. She then stretched out her hand to hold Austin.


    Her snow-white, gentle neck was a little red now. Her skin was smooth, and the dress fluttered in the wind revealing her slender legs. Her body emitted a scent like orchid or musk, which was very enticing.


    "I''m busy. I have to make a breakthrough with the strength of the divine wine,"


    Austin stammered. He was beguiled by her beauty.


    "Such a bummer!"


    Violet murmured, unsatisfied.


    "Master! Look, am I beautiful? Am I really beautiful?


    Let me tell you something! The girls of our nine-tailed demon fox were, in the ancient times, the most famous beauties in all the world! So beautiful...that the younger generation of men came all scrambling, begging and pleading for their attention. Did you know that, master?"


    As Violet spoke, her small and lovely tongue was heavily knotted. After she finished, her body fell to the ground, which in itself was fascinating and alluring.


    Austin frowned and transferred Violet into the Illusion Bead.


    Bang.


    At the same time, the gnome also fell unconscious.


    "I can''t believe these two idiots!"


    Austin shook his head disapprovingly and sent the gnome into the Slave Tower.

 Chapter 1940 Reaching The Premium Stage Of Minor-perfection Realm

    Inside the secret cultivation room on top of a small mountain, wine jars spread all over while the room was still filled with the sweet aroma of the divine wine.


    Austin was sitting with his legs crossed and his eyes closed. He was in deep meditation and trying to make a breakthrough.


    Inside his Soul Sea was a book filled with the cultivation experience and insights of the Golden Sun Scripture.


    It was a gift from a beautiful woman whom he had met in the frozen and snow-covered land of the Fallen Immortal World.


    He remembered trying to talk to her but


    she didn''t say much except that she was his senior master. So, unfortunately, he had very little knowledge of her or the book she had given him.


    In addition to the book, the woman had transferred three new martial art skills into Austin''s Soul Sea. After examining them, he learned that they were commonly used skills created by the previous owner of the Golden Sun Scripture.


    Each one was a masculine and domineering vital energy skill, which would help a cultivator increase their vital energy force. When they were used along with the Golden Sun Scripture, a warrior''s combat power could be increased to their best state.


    After reading this, Austin began to devour the contents of the book.


    Gradually, he became obsessed with the contents of the book and understood them better than ever before.


    Funnily enough, he had been practicing the Golden Sun Scripture for so many years and no one had given him any instructions about it. He had to teach himself everything that he knew and practiced relentlessly.


    The book was a great help to him. With the combination of its instructions and his former practice, he learned everything he needed.


    The contents of the book included the essence and theory of the Golden Sun Scripture, the great truths of the natural laws, and its true power. Austin''s mind expanded with the knowledge.


    "I see!"


    He exclaimed every time he came across something he had previously not understood.


    He read over every sentence twice and sometimes even went back a third time, trying to get everything he could out of the pages.


    As he reached the final page, the space between his eyebrows began shining. A circular, rose-colored mark appeared there and began shrinking and growing in size, resonating with the book in his Soul Sea. From his eyes, bright, colorful light glowed, illuminating the pages of the book.


    A large aura broke out of his body and hovered around him


    mproved along with his vital energy realm.


    It was possible that his spiritual sense force was more advanced than that of most of the cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm.


    However, he still had a long way to go before he was more powerful than those at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    "After this, I need to achieve the Major-perfection Realm,"


    Austin murmured, his eyes burning with excitement.


    In the East Mainland, a cultivator at the Major-perfection Realm was considered as powerful as the stewards and ordinary elders in holy lands.


    There was no doubt that a cultivator at the Major-perfection Realm was a very powerful one in the East Mainland.


    He couldn''t wait to get there, but he knew it would take lots of time. He still had lots to learn in the Minor-perfection Realm before he could begin practicing for the Major-perfection Realm.


    Feeling proud of himself, he went back to the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land and found Elder Sharp.


    "Elder Sharp, I got these three treasures when I was in the Fallen Immortal World," Austin said.


    With a wave of his hand, three ultimate magical treasures popped into the air and floated towards Elder Sharp.


    After some careful thought, Austin had decided to give the three ultimate magical treasures to Elder Sharp as a part of the Flame Holy Land''s resources.


    "What?!" Elder Sharp said, completely stunned. His eyes widened three times their normal size. "Three ultimate magical treasures!"


    Even a strong master like Elder Sharp couldn''t remain calm as usual when he laid his eyes on the three treasures. He had a difficult time refraining himself from jumping with shock.

 Chapter 1941 Isiss Visit

    "This more impressive than I could have imagined! You got three ultimate magical treasures in the Fallen Immortal World!"


    Elder Sharp exclaimed, blinking several times as if he were dreaming.


    In the East Mainland, the ultimate magical treasure was the most powerful magic treasure and it represented everything to a sect.


    The three holy lands and three prominent clans each possessed one ultimate magical treasure and that made them extremely powerful and terrifying in the eyes of others.


    Austin had managed to obtain three ultimate magical treasures all in one place. Many cultivators would have a heart attack just hearing that.


    Even Elder Sharp was having a difficult time processing what Austin had told him.


    "It looks like you had a big harvest in the Fallen Immortal World," he finally said with the kind of proud smile that only an elder could give.


    "I got lucky. I fought for them in the Immortal Burial City.


    Please keep them and use them to protect our sect,"


    Austin responded.


    A second wave of shock rushed through Elder Sharp. It appeared he had officially lost the ability to speak.


    Normally, the senior members of a sect wouldn''t ask their disciples to turn in treasures they had acquired, and if Austin hadn''t told him that he had gotten three ultimate magical treasures, no one would have even known about them.


    It was beyond rare for someone to tell Elder Sharp they had found something so valuable and not only did Austin do that, he also was donating them to the sect.


    Elder Sharp was so overwhelmed that he almost could have hugged Austin; however, his feet couldn''t move.


    "I''ll make you a deal.


    I''ll take two of them, and you keep one for yourself.


    You''re a promising cultivator and with time, you will enter the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    A person of the Heavenly Grotto Realm can have full control over the power of an ultimate magical treasure.


    Therefore, I want you to keep one of your choosing.


    Our holy land already has one ultimate magical treasure, and now we have three. With all these ultimate magical treasures, no one will ever attack our sect unless they have a death wish,"


    Elder Sharp finally said.


    "All right. I will keep one,"


    Austin agreed, feeling deep respect for his elder. It made sense that Elder Sharp asked Austin to keep one for himself. He was actually very kind and considerate.


    With a nod and smile, Austin teleported back to the hill where he lived. He wanted to practice his martial art skills in peace and


    and fellow disciples.


    Austin cleared his throat and ran his hands through his hair.


    This time, he wasn''t wearing any disguise. Isis knew who he was so everything might as well be out in the open.


    The problem was that he didn''t know what to say. The look on her face had rendered him completely tongue-tied.


    Although he and Isis had spent a long time together in the Fallen Immortal World, they had treated each other as strangers. Though she had doubts, Austin had never admitted who he really was.


    A long silence followed and in it, Isis became impatient. Her cheeks flushed and her hands turned into fists.


    "Why did you pretend that you didn''t know me in the Fallen Immortal World?" Isis asked, glaring at Austin.


    "Ahem... Well..."


    Austin tapped his fingers on his thighs while he tried to come up with an explanation.


    "Never mind. I don''t need an answer from you.


    I''m here to tell you that you need to find a place to hide.


    You have offended a lot of elite disciples from the old, influential sects and four martial arts schools from the Middle Pilgrim Land. They have all discovered your true identity and know where you are.


    They are on their way to deal with you.


    Many of them have their eyes on the treasures you''ve acquired in the Fallen Immortal World.


    And others want revenge for the deaths of Elder Cowell and many other disciples of the other sects and four schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land. You won''t escape them.


    Although you are strong, they outnumber you. I heard they even talked a lot of elders into coming here to help them.


    You have no choice but to hide,"


    Isis said as her face changed from mad to anxious.

 Chapter 1942 The Situation Is Bad

    "What?"


    Austin frowned upon hearing Isis'' words.


    Now he knew that the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four major schools were investigating him. They obviously had discovered his real identity.


    No wonder Isis had already known that he was in the Flame Holy Land. At first, he thought that she discovered it on her own. But now he realized, Isis must have known it from the other people of the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    "This is not good," thought Austin.


    He shouldn''t let those people hurt the people he cared.


    "You''d better leave as soon as possible and find a place to hide. You killed Elder Cowell of the Unworldly Sect. The young master of the Unworldly Sect is now preparing to bring all his people here," said Isis.


    She looked so anxious and her voice was full of concern.


    She wanted to do her best to save Austin from those people.


    "Besides, the elders of several other sects are still in the East Mainland. It is possible that they will also come together to pick on you. As far as I know, not only the people of the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four major schools are interested in you. I''ve heard that some sects in the East Mainland like the Ji Clan and the Rudimentary Holy Land are also sending their people to mess around with the Flame Holy Land," continued Isis.


    "What?!"


    Austin got more surprised. He didn''t expect that even the sects in the East Mainland would work hand in hand with the sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land against him and the Flame Holy Land.


    However, he knew that it wasn''t impossible to happen. He was aware that the Ji Clan and the Rudimentary Holy Land had been looking for good opportunities to attack them. Joining with the ancient sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land was definitely a very good chance for them.


    Austin felt furious this time.


    "The Flame Holy Land and I will be in big trouble," he said.


    He knew that the Flame Holy Land would be facing a huge crisis.


    However, he was still grateful to Isis. If it hadn''t been for her, he wouldn''t have known that the sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four major schools had already started to make a move against him.


    "Thank you for telling me all this," he said to Isis sincerely.


    Because Isis informed him ahead of time, at least he could still prepare. The joint forces of the Middle Pilgrim Land, the four major schools, and some sects in the East Mainland was no joke at all. The Flame Holy Land must be devastated if they couldn''t prepare.


    "Don''t mention it. This is just my way of paying back after what you have done to me in the past," said Isis


    "What are you still doing here? You should hurry and leave. For sure, they will come here soon."


    Isis urged Austin to leave


    If he couldn''t find a safe place to hide, he would surely perish in the hands of those people.


    "Go? No, I can''t. I can''t just leave the Flame Holy Land behind," said Austin firmly as he shook his head.


    As the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land, how could he just turn his back from them?


    ?" asked Elder Sharp suddenly.


    Austin had just told Elder Sharp about the seawater that he had gotten from the Immortal Burial Sea.


    He also told him where and why he''d used it.


    He then took out the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask and handed it to Elder Sharp.


    "The rest is here," he said.


    Elder Sharp couldn''t help but marvel at the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask.


    "This is not just a simple gourd," he whispered while staring at it. He eyes were filled with astonishment.


    Then he shook the gourd and sensed the seawater with his spiritual sense.


    "Yes, this is still enough," said Elder Sharp after sensing the seawater.


    "The power of the seawater from the Immortal Burial Sea is terrifying. I am planning to refine it into the Sect-protecting Array for our Flame Holy Land. What do you think?"


    Austin was surprised upon hearing what Elder Sharp had said.


    He didn''t have any idea that something like this could be done to the seawater of the Immortal Burial Sea.


    "The seawater can be refined into the Sect-protecting Array?" he asked.


    "Yes, that''s right. We can have another trump card in the Sect-protecting Array afterwards."


    Elder Sharp looked at him and smiled.


    "Even the masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm will not dare to come close to us if we have this Sect-protecting Array with the seawater," he added.


    "Wow! If I had known that, I wouldn''t have wasted so much seawater in the Fallen Immortal World."


    Austin felt a little regretful.


    He didn''t know that the seawater from the Immortal Burial Sea could be more useful and powerful.


    "It''s alright. I think we still have enough seawater left. Now you go and prepare yourself first," comforted Elder Sharp.


    Upon checking the seawater, Elder Sharp knew that it was enough to be transformed into the Sect-protecting Array.


    He was confident that the Flame Holy Land would be able to win this battle.


    "Okay," agreed Austin.


    He just nodded to Elder Sharp and went back to the small hill where he lived.

 Chapter 1943 The Practice Of Martial Arts

    Austin was pacing agitatedly in the secret cultivation room.


    "I get why they say strength is the most important thing.


    If I had been strong enough, they wouldn''t have come to attack me in broad daylight!"


    He clenched his fists and squeezed his nails deep into his palms, continuing to march around the room.


    Austin knew that this time, the situation was very serious indeed.


    The disciples from various sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four major schools were well trained and extremely powerful. Moreover, one or two would have been easy to deal with. But so many at the same time...


    The principal disciples were all at Major-perfection Realm.


    And the stewards and elders would most probably be cultivators at Heavenly Grotto Realm. Together, they were an army so powerful that few could hope to go against them.


    Trouble was, only four elders, including Elder Sharp were at Heavenly Grotto Realm when it came to the Flame Holy Land.


    Austin also knew that apart from Elder Sharp, the others had only reached the Heavenly Grotto Realm in the last two years. This meant they weren''t experienced enough.


    It also implied that the three elders were relatively weaker compared to other cultivators of the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Only Elder Sharp in the entire Flame Holy Land could play a major role in handling the situation. But alone, there was only so much he could do.


    "Never mind. It''s useless to worry too much right now. I''d better hurry with my practice!"


    Austin tried to force his mind to cast aside other thoughts and focus on his cultivation.


    Four martial arts skills appeared in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    They were the Mantra of Six Words, the Blazing Divine Palm, the Nine Flaming Stelae Array, and the Heaven Scorching Skill. He had collected them only recently and had never found the opportunity to practice them.


    The Mantra of Six Words had been given to him by a young master from the Western Sect.


    The other three had been placed into Austin''s Soul Sea by the beautiful woman who had claimed to be his master in the ice-world.


    ''Alright, let''s start with the Nine Flaming Stelae Array!''


    Austin decided.


    He had a gut feeling that this skill might have something to do with the Fire Stela in his elixir field. This could mean that cultivation of this method would be easier and would lead better results.


    He began to study it in detail inside his Soul Sea.


    The key component of skill was utilizing vital energy to condense nine stone stelas,


    How about that? Turns out I can use the power of my Fire Stela to strengthen the nine flaming stelas. They really do seem to be related.


    Although I just used a small part of the Fire Stela, the output was still very terrifying,"


    Austin murmured.


    He had no doubt that using this martial arts skill, he could fight most cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm and easily keep them at bay, if not kill them.


    This was the benefit of a new martial art skills that was related to a previous one. It could help a cultivator greatly improve his abilities, allowing him to take on even more powerful opponents without worrying about too much advancements.


    ''Alright then! Now, I will practice the Blazing Divine Palm, ''


    Austin decided.


    After half a day, he finally succeeded in preliminarily mastering the Blazing Divine Palm.


    Once again, he went to the seventh floor of the Slave Tower, and used the dummies to test the power of the Blazing Divine Palm.


    Compared to the Nine Flaming Stelae Array, it was a much more powerful skill and could be disastrous if properly mastered.


    Then, Austin left the Slave Tower and went back to the secret cultivation room on the small hill.


    "I think the people from the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four schools would be coming here shortly. I do not seem to have the time to practice the remaining skills.


    Doesn''t matter. I''ll spend the rest of my time in activating the next level of the Invincible Bow,"


    Austin muttered to himself in the secret chamber. Instead of continuing to cultivate the other two skills, he brought out a large, purple colored bow from his Space Ring. This was the Invincible Bow.

 Chapter 1944 The Troops Are On Their Way

    Inside the secret chamber, the Invincible Bow was floating in front of Austin. He was trying to break its seventh restriction.


    An hour later, Austin had finally succeeded in breaking the seventh restriction of the Invincible Bow.


    He was glad about it but he seemed still not satisfied.


    "With my current strength, I think I can even break the eighth restriction."


    Austin touched the Invincible Bow.


    Then he continued to break its eighth restriction.


    His enemies were approaching so Austin was very eager to improve his strength.


    The stronger he could become, the more that he could protect himself and the Flame Holy Land.


    Another hour had passed.


    Austin heaved a sigh.


    His face beamed with joy.


    Apparently, he was able to break the eighth restriction of the Invincible Bow successfully.


    ''The bow is more powerful now, '' thought Austin in delight.


    He stared at the Invincible Bow with a triumphant smile on his face.


    Then he put the bow back into his Space Ring.


    Afterwards, he released his spiritual sense to check the situation in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    ''Elder Sharp is sending most of the disciples out of the headquarters secretly. I think he wants them to hide somewhere else, '' thought Austin.


    He was watching the headquarters through his spiritual sense so he could see all their activities there.


    As what he could see, only a few people were left in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    Elder Sharp, Elder Brendan and Elder Leder were still there.


    However, only less than a hundred disciples stayed with them.


    Austin was surprised to see that Rahul and Zoe also stayed in the headquarters.


    All in all, there were only about a hundred people there.


    As a result, the headquarters became quiet. It actually looked desolate.


    Austin understood why Elder Sharp did such a thing. He was only thinking about the future of the Flame Holy Land.


    It was very important that the disciples were safe because if in case that they''d lost against their enemies this time, they could still have a chance to rise again in the future. Those disciples that Elder Sharp had hidden could rebuild the Flame Holy Land if their enemies would destroy it.


    "Humph! I will never forget those sects that are coming here to stir trouble. When I become stronger, I will ma


    ding the holy lord of the Arcane Holy Land, the holy lord of the Vasteras Holy Land and the chief of the Shen Clan. They all had personally led their men here.


    At the same time, inside an old warship was a young man who was also in rage.


    "Austin? That guy''s name is Austin?" he asked between gritted teeth.


    "He must be ready to pay the price for killing Elder Cowell and many of our disciples."


    The young man obviously hated Austin a lot. He looked at the distance with resentful eyes.


    He had a pleasant countenance, a pair of bright eyes and fair skin that would surely attract many people''s attention. However, his face was now shrouded by anger.


    This young man was the youngest son of the leader of the Unworldly Sect.


    He was a spoiled child and he enjoyed bullying the weak. For that reason, almost no one dared to provoke him in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    But not long ago, Austin almost killed him in the Fallen Immortal World.


    His most trusted subordinate, Elder Cowell, didn''t escape death in the hands of Austin. That elder had always been protecting him since he was a child so he was very close to him. That was the reason why he was so persistent on killing Austin.


    Thinking about Austin boiled the young man in anger. He couldn''t wait to end Austin''s life with his own hands.


    A few moments later, a tall young man who looked solemn approached him.


    He was the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect.


    "Young master, don''t worry. I''ll make sure to kill Austin to avenge Elder Cowell," said the Holy Son to the young man.

 Chapter 1945 They Finally Came

    "There''s no need to worry, young master. A holy land in the East Mainland is unworthy of mention in front of our Unworldly Sect. They''re nothing!


    Besides, it''s not only us! So many sects are sending people after them.


    It almost feels like we are a group of elephants, which are moving in to crush one tiny ant.


    It''s funny, you know. This is the first time I''ve ever seen such a thing happen."


    Two middle-aged men were standing beside the young master of the Unworldly Sect. They were both stewards of the sect as well. One of them remarked, "If you ask me, it''s quite obvious that everyone is targeting the treasures of this kid.


    I think he''s got a hell of a lot of treasures with him.


    And I hear that guy also got the golden cushion from the hall of inheritance.


    If he meditated sitting on that golden cushion, then he must have learnt something which was passed down from the ancient times.


    We all know how formidable the martial arts skills from those times were, don''t we?


    They were even more powerful from the so-called secret martial arts skills.


    If we can get our hands on all the martial arts heritage that kid has got, we''ll be powerful men indeed.


    We could also add one more ancient heritage to the Unworldly Sect,"


    another one declared.


    "Yes, you are right!"


    The rest of them nodded in agreement.


    "Alright folks! This time, we can''t go back empty handed.


    We must get everything that kid has,"


    said a man who was about fifty years old and standing close-by.


    He must have been very important because the other disciples of the Unworldly Sect would always look at this old man with awe.


    And indeed, he was not only powerful, but also an influential elder of the Unworldly Sect.


    He was even more powerful than Elder Cowell, whom Austin had killed.


    On the warship.


    "Ha-ha


    Alright brat. We will meet again soon."


    A boy, who looked merely eleven or twelve years old, stood on the helm of a flying aircraft with his hands clasped behind his back, wearing a mocking smile on his face. There was an air of power around him, despite his young age.


    He was the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect.


    "Austin, I won''t be satisfied with the treasures you have. I want your body itself. Your physical strength is beyond comparison, and it would be a perfect resource for us to make you an intelligent corpse.


    I will refine you into a walking corpse and you will become a loyal servant of mine.


    It has been so many years, and now, I finally have a body that I really like,"


    a stiff, pale young man in a black chariot far in the distance mumbled.


    This was the Holy Son of the N


    artial artists of the East Mainland regarded the ancient sects, the four schools, and the other sects which were coming here from the Middle Pilgrim Land as superior forces.


    Now, with so many powerful cultivators from these sects coming to the East Mainland, everyone was intrigued.


    At the same time, Austin, the Flame Holy Land, and the resurrected Elder Sharp once again became the focus of all the warriors of the East Mainland.


    Everyone in the East Mainland was intrigued. What was going on? How would they deal with it? Who would win?


    At the same time, in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land, inside a remote and secret cultivation room atop a small mountain.


    "Wow, I''ve managed to finally build a new Spiritual Pot!"


    Austin heaved a long sigh of relief.


    In front of him floated a tripod, cast by spiritual sense and omnipotent gas. It was spacious, steady, melodious, and oozing an aura of infinity


    To his surprise, this newly-cast weapon was about five meters high and its diameter was easily about three meters.


    This was no longer a simple spiritual pot.


    "I think, from now on, I will call you the Supreme Spiritual Pot,"


    Austin murmured, fixing his eyes on the tripod in front of him.


    He could feel and tell that this Supreme Spiritual Pot he had created was much more powerful than the previous one.


    Just at that moment, his face suddenly changed, and his eyes grew cold.


    "They are finally here,"


    he remarked slowly, putting away the Supreme Spiritual Pot. Then, he moved and left the secret cultivation room at lightning fast speed.


    The next instant, an overwhelming group of people began rushing towards outer boundaries of the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land. The sky and the earth started to roar.

 Chapter 1946 The Running Dogs

    Soon, Austin saw Elder Sharp, Elder Brendan and two stewards, leading about one hundred disciples. They were standing in front of the big mountain gate of the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    The Sect-protecting Array of the land was strong enough to be able to protect the gate area.


    In a flash, Austin was at the side of Elder Sharp.


    "Elder Sharp, I am sorry. It''s me who has caused big trouble to our sect," Austin said with great guilt.


    He looked up at the distant horizon and was perturbed by what he saw. There were a large number of people from other sects who were approaching aggressively. Their momentum was so furious that it made heaven and earth shake.


    The words that Austin spoke were indeed true. This time, it was really he who had brought a lot of trouble to the Flame Holy Land.


    "Austin, you don''t have to feel guilty. Just remember, none of our disciples can be bullied casually by anyone.


    Even though they''re from the Middle Pilgrim Land, those sects and the four schools can''t do that!


    We, the people of the Flame Holy Land, have our dignity and self-respect.


    And it does not matter who they are, if they want to bully any one on our land, they''ll have to kill us first,"


    Elder Sharp said slowly. There was a determination in his words.


    Although he didn''t speak in a high voice, there was an irrefutable authority in his speech.


    All the people in the Flame Holy Land, including Austin, cheered up on hearing those words from Elder Sharp. They clenched their fists with firmness within them. A surge of righteous ardor was boiling in their chests.


    Although there were only over one hundred warriors in the Flame Holy Land, no one wanted to retreat or showed the slightest fear on seeing their opponents ahead.


    They all had a strong sense of attachment to their sect, which was the crucial thing that united them. It had always given them a sense of belonging.


    All the disciples, over one hundred disciples of them, who chose to stay, were disciples from the previous base. During the most difficult period for the Flame Holy Land before, these disciples had not left the land.


    Now, the Flame Holy Land was flourishing day by day, but suddenly it was encountering such a disastrous situation. Despite that, they still chose to stay.


    It could be said that these hundred people were the core power of the Flame Holy Land.


    They also represented the fighting spirit of the Flame Holy Land!


    Toot!


    The sound of horns started ringing from far in the distance! It was the announcement of the battle.


    It was the sound of horns coming from the people of the major sects in the East Mainland. They were probably using it to display their power and to put pressure on the Fl


    nly when staying in our East Mainland, your Flame Holy Land dares to act like a tyrant.


    Who do you think you are compared to the people from the ancient sects and four schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land? Do you really want to bite off more than you can chew?"


    The holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land also stepped forward and laughed out loud as he said such haughty words.


    "Old man, Sharp, I advise you to be sensible. You''d better bring the people of your land to kneel down before us and receive the punishment you all deserve.


    There might be a chance of your survival. Otherwise, today your Flame Holy Land will be razed to the ground. Not a fowl or a dog will be left alive!"


    the holy lord of the Vasteras Holy Land said in a voice dripping with sarcasm and pride.


    "Fuck off! Rubbish from the Flame Holy Land, get out and prepare to die!"


    The sound echoed around. More and more people seemed to have joined in as they shouted and cursed.


    For a few moments, the sound of mocking laughter, shouting, challenging and threatening echoed in the air.


    "Really? When did the seven sects in the East Mainland become the running dogs of the ancient sects and four schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land?


    Your masters haven''t uttered anything yet. But you little dogs can''t stop jumping around and yelling,"


    Elder Sharp retorted back. There was a cold smile on his face.


    He knew that whatever happened today would definitely not be a good ending. Pleading for mercy was of no use. It was very clear that there would be a battle between them in the end.


    Therefore, from the very beginning, Elder Sharp had made up his mind to fight till the end. He knew anything else would just mean humiliation at the hands of the enemies. And as a man of honor, it was not something he or his men would wish for.

 Chapter 1947 The Power Of The Sect-protecting Array

    When Elder Sharp had finished speaking, all the members of the seven major sects in the East Mainland looked super embarrassed.


    Without question, they knew that Elder Sharp was telling them the truth.


    The reason that the leaders of the seven top sects in the East Mainland had decided to take their men to the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land was because of the people of the old, prominent sects and the four martial arts schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    If they hadn''t come here with the people from Middle Pilgrim Land, they wouldn''t be able to do anything to the Flame Holy Land.


    "All right. All right. Stop with the theatrics, old man. When this is over, the Flame Holy Land will not exist in the East Mainland," the chief of the Ji Clan said as his face wrinkled and darkened into an impatient frown.


    They both stared at each other intensely. No one else dared to speak for a few minutes as they waited to see what would happen next.


    "You know what? This is ridiculous!


    Look at this weakling from this shitty holy land. Look at his nerve!


    He doesn''t know when to quit��I bet he doesn''t even have the ability to kneel! Are you knees broken? How dare you provoke us like this?" Several heads turned as a twelve-year-old boy pushed his way to the front of the crowd.


    His eyes were fixed on Austin and if they looked close enough, it appeared there were fires burning behind them.


    Austin immediately recognized the boy as the boy was the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect.


    "Austin, listen to us and hand over everything you have," another man said.


    The young man with the pale face was clearly the Holy Son of the Nether Sect.


    Austin looked around and noticed that at least a dozen strong, young cultivators from the old, major sects and the four martial arts schools such as the Holy Son of the Heavenly Mysterious Sect and the Holy Daughter of the Moon Palace were also staring at him.


    It appeared that most of the people were there only for Austin and his treasures.


    If it came down to it, he didn''t know how he could escape with his life.


    "Austin, you brat. We meet again.


    I bet you didn''t see this coming, did you? All comfy in your riches, were you?


    You killed Elder Cowell and so many other disciples of our sect. Your hands are soaked with their blood.


    Now, your sect is doomed because of you and your selfishness.


    Tell me, do you regret what you''ve done�� even a little bit?


    I think I already know the answer. So, if you want to save your sect, you''d better get your ass over here and kneel before me," an ari


    the masters in the Middle Pilgrim Land were exceedingly powerful. Looks like I was wrong," he said loudly.


    Then he pointed at the dome.


    On cue, thousands of beams of light emerged from the Sect-protecting Array and shot into the air like arrows.


    Each streak was large and blindingly bright. Everyone had to look away and shield their eyes.


    Guiding them, Elder Sharp sent the beams towards the elder of the Unworldly Sect.


    With a snort, the elder of the Unworldly Sect waved his hand.


    The axe returned and he held it in front of him. From it, shadows emerged that absorbed all the light.


    Just when the elder of the Unworldly Sect thought that he was safe, a dark wave of water rose in the distance and rushed towards him.


    His eyes widened. It couldn''t be.


    The elder of the Unworldly Sect released his spiritual sense to confirm what the black water was. When he figured it out, he was taken aback.


    "It''s the water from the Immortal Burial Sea," he murmured, leaping out of the way to avoid the deadly water.


    He wasn''t the only one who was in shock. No one could believe that they were up against such powerful weapons.


    ''How could the Sect-protecting Array of the Flame Holy Land be so powerful?


    Even an elder from the old, top-notch sect of the Middle Pilgrim Land couldn''t break it with an ultimate magical treasure, '' they thought.


    "Everyone, we need to work together to defeat this array!


    I can''t break it on my own. I need your help," the elder of the Unworldly Sect said loudly as he watched the black water cease.


    Even though it was embarrassing to admit, he had realized that the Sect-protecting Array of the Flame Holy Land was too powerful to break all by himself.

 Chapter 1948 The Attacks Of Ten Ultimate Magical Treasures

    "Okay! We Heavenly Mysterious Sect will help you!"


    From the group of men from the Heavenly Mysterious Sect, a white-haired old man walked out slowly, waving his sleeve.


    A long green sword flew out of his sleeve. It turned into a one-hundred-meter long sword and was pointing in the direction of the Sect-protecting Array of the Flame Holy Land.


    "The Black Inferno Sect is going to join you in this attack!"


    A young man, aged about fifteen or sixteen years, rushed out of the crowd. He had red lips and white teeth, good features and a good figure.


    He waved his hand and a palm sized silver token flew into the sky. It was accompanied with terrifying pressure.


    "Ha-ha!"


    A middle-aged man, whose skin was pale and bloodless, laughed grimly. His fingernails, were nearly half a meter long, and all were green.


    As he waved his hand, a black coffin rushed out. It was shrouded in a strong sense of death, constantly growing bigger and bigger until it turned into a huge coffin, floating in midair.


    "Well, our Moon Palace cannot sit this one out."


    An old woman with silver hair and a hunchback body walked out. In her hand she was holding a walking stick.


    She threw the walking stick which was in her hand into the air. Just then it turned into a huge crutch, which turned out to be an ultimate magical treasure.


    "Well, let''s do it together then. I don''t believe that the Sect-protecting Array of a holy land in the East Mainland can resist the attack of so many masters at the same time!"


    The elder of the Unworldly Sect laughed out aloud.


    The next moment, those five strong cultivators from the Middle Pilgrim Land attacked simultaneously with five ultimate magical treasures in their hands.


    Boom!


    The five extremely powerful ultimate magical treasures erupted with endless terrible energy at the same time. It advanced ahead like a torrent, and crashed into the Sect-protecting Array of the Flame Holy Land.


    Bang!


    The light curtain of the Sect-protecting Array started shaking, shining brightly. It released immeasurable spiritual energy to resist the attacks of the five ultimate magical treasures.


    At the same time, a beam of bright light could be seen; dazzling and eye-catching, as if a universe was born with all that chaos in broad daylight.


    It was often said that these masters from the Middle Pilgrim Land were really extraordinary. Each one of them had skills needed for controlling the ultimate magical treasure.


    Each of them was so powerful that using their skills they could maximize the power of the ultimate ma


    s before with my own eyes!"


    At the same time, the cultivators, who were around the Flame Holy Land, and had come from afar to watch this battle were filled with shock and began to discuss with each other.


    Crack! Crack!


    A moment later, cracking noises were suddenly heard from the Sect-protecting Array of the Flame Holy Land.


    "That''s not good, Elder Sharp. It looks like the Sect-protecting Array is unable to hold on!"


    a steward of the Flame Holy Land said to Elder Sharp in surprise.


    Austin frowned at such a situation.


    With the current strength of the Flame Holy Land, ten ultimate magical treasures and ten masters couldn''t possibly be defeated by them. How could they resist such strong opponents?


    It was a bitter and desperate situation.


    "It looks like the Sect-protecting Array alone is not going to be enough to stop them,"


    Elder Sharp suddenly said. Even at such a moment, he still looked very calm.


    Austin couldn''t stop wondering if Elder Sharp had any other things up his sleeves.


    "Don''t worry! Our Flame Holy Land has been in the East Mainland for hundreds of thousands of years. It has a long history and a profound foundation.


    No one can destroy our Flame Holy Land this easily. I won''t let them do it.


    Today, I will let the world know how powerful our Flame Holy Land really is,"


    Elder Sharp said indifferently, but there was an air of confidence and pride in him persona.


    Moreover, Elder Sharp''s words could be heard clearly even from far away.


    "Ha-ha!


    Old bastard, since when did you become so boastful?


    Stop bragging! Stop bluffing about your power!"


    Standing high up in the air, the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land laughed wildly.

 Chapter 1949 Five Revived Ancestors

    "Hey, old man Sharp! Are you still dreaming?" said the master of the Ji Clan.


    He was laughing at Elder Sharp wildly.


    "Why don''t you open up your eyes so you will see what''s really going on? Once we break this Sect-protecting Array, the Flame Holy Land will be destroyed completely!"


    His voice was full of confidence.


    "Come on, my friends. You don''t want to see the destruction of the Flame Holy Land, do you?"


    Elder Sharp''s voice resounded all throughout the place.


    The next moment, five figures gradually appeared by his side.


    At first, they were like ghosts. But little by little, their forms became clearer.


    They were five middle-aged men in ancient costumes. Each of them was emanating a sense of vicissitudes.


    Based on their looks, one could say that they had come from a very long time ago.


    When the master of the Ji Clan first saw the five strange middle-aged men, he was stunned. However, he recovered immediately and he became dismissive.


    "Oh, you''ve invited some people to help. Do you think it will work?" he said with a smirk.


    Almost everyone around had seen the five middle-aged men who had suddenly appeared beside Elder Sharp.


    But no one really cared about it.


    They all believed that the ten skillful martial artists who were carrying ten ultimate magical treasures had already sentenced the Flame Holy Land a death penalty. So no matter how hard they struggled, it was useless.


    "Elder Sharp!" exclaimed Austin.


    He was so surprised to see the five middle-aged men. He looked at Elder Sharp in disbelief.


    "When did these five seniors come to life?" he asked.


    His voice was trembling slightly in excitement.


    At a glance, Austin was able to recognize the five middle-aged men. They were five of the more than twenty ancient men that were sealed in special ruling crystals. He had obtained those ruling crystals in the Northern Mine District.


    At that time, Austin had gotten a total of more than twenty special ruling crystals. Four of them sealed the ancestors of the Flame Holy Land.


    Austin used two semi-omnipotent herbs to save Elder Sharp before.


    Afterwards, he handed the remaining ruling crystals to the elder.


    That was why Austin was very certain that these five middle-aged men were the five ancestors that had been sealed in the special ruling crystals. The aura they exuded was very obvious.


    "Well, I think you already knew," said Elder Sharp.


    "I freed these five men from the ruling crystals a few days ago. It so happens that I''ve gotten a lot of semi-omnipotent herbs from the Heavenly Immortal World. They were enough to bring these five people back to life," he explained briefly.


    Then he turned to stare at the master of the Ji Clan again.


    "Let''s talk about it later. I need to deal with the current situation first," he said with sharpness in his


    mentary Holy Land.


    The holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land stepped back in fear. The pot looked so heavy that it could smash anything into nothingness.


    The Sky-devouring Gourd Cask also became bigger. It was shining with brilliant lights and emitting a strong power that could resist the ultimate magical treasure.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    An earth-shattering battle broke out in the air.


    However, Elder Sharp and the five middle-aged men each released an incomparable combat power that forced the ten masters to retreat.


    "What happened?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Things happened so quickly that they wouldn''t able to follow.


    Just a few minutes ago, the Sect-protecting Array of the Flame Holy Land was about to be destroyed by the attacks of the ten powerful warriors who were holding ten ultimate magical treasures.


    However, the five middle-aged men suddenly appeared. Austin gave them all his magical treasures and together with Elder Sharp, they rushed out and fought with the ten masters fiercely.


    It looked like the Flame Holy Land was beginning to gain the upper hand.


    The battle was reversed in an instant.


    Meanwhile, in the Flame Holy Land, Elder Brendan also started to flash. He kept running back and forth, pulling out array flags from his pocket and putting them into the Sect-protecting Array.


    He was repairing the Sect-protecting Array as what Elder Sharp had advised him.


    With all his efforts, the Sect-protecting Array looked like it didn''t experience any damage at all.


    All of a sudden, a stream of light flashed from a distance.


    It rushed into the Sect-protecting Array of the Flame Holy Land.


    "Hey, boy! Long time no see!"


    An old man appeared in front of Austin and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Earth Hermit!" exclaimed Austin in surprise.


    He was so glad to see the old man who was a famous martial artist in the East Mainland.

 Chapter 1950 The Reinforcements Of The Flame Holy Land

    "I haven''t seen you in a long time, old man! Where have you been?"


    Austin asked the man standing in front of him.


    "Well! I have been in isolation. Up until a few days ago, I was cultivating, away from everything and everyone. And now! I have figured out the inheritance left by the Purple Immortal.


    Do you remember the blood, the shroud and the wooden fish in that coffin? The Purple Immortal''s personal legacy was actually contained within them,"


    Earth Hermit said, his mouth slowly curling into a smile.


    "Are you being serious, old man?!"


    Austin''s joy was apparent when he responded.


    The Purple Immortal used to be an ancient human master and the inheritance left by him was extraordinary. Austin had never imagined that Earth Hermit could really get it.


    "Well, boy, I can say proudly now, that I am in fact an extraordinary cultivator!


    Come, watch me carefully to see how powerful I have become."


    Earth Hermit never made any attempt to hide his narcissism. A part of Austin liked that about him. He moved his body and suddenly soared into the sky.


    "Behold! Here I come!"


    Earth Hermit shouted loudly. He held a shabby wooden fish in one hand and a short wooden stick in the other.


    The wooden fish and the stick were radiant with a bright purple light. Beams of this purple light poured out from them, making them look extremely intimidating.


    Austin was stunned to see the treasures that were now in the hands of Earth Hermit. They had been found in the Purple Immortal''s tomb and he had seen them once before.


    But now Austin realized that these were two magic treasures and they were no less powerful than the ultimate magical treasure.


    "How about I take a shot and challenge you?!"


    Earth Hermit then rushed towards the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land and swung his short wooden stick at him. The stick was blazing like a purple sun. It shook the void ahead and cracks began to appear over the earth.


    "Earth Hermit, How on earth have you become so powerful?"


    In the face of the attack from Earth Hermit, the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land felt frightened to the core and could not help but retreat.


    Austin on the other hand, was very happy. It seemed that Earth Hermit had really gotten the inheritance of the Purple Immortal. His powers were much stronger than before.


    Just a few moves had actually forced the holy l


    d. I hope it is not too late!"


    All of a sudden, a sea of fire came raging from the sky and almost burnt the entire space down.


    Tens of thousands of golden fire crows bathed in the sea of flames and rushed towards the Flame Holy Land.


    Then, all the fire crows transformed into their human form upon reaching the land. These were the troops of the fire crow race.


    Elder Brendan quickly waved the array flag. The array opened a space for the group of people to enter the headquarters of the sect.


    "Hello, Austin! Am I too late?"


    said a thin Taoist, looking at Austin with his sharp eyes.


    "That''s very kind of you, sir. I would never forget your help in such a situation,"


    Austin said with genuine respect.


    "You don''t have to be so formal with me, Austin!


    I haven''t had much exercise for a while! Some fighting will do my aged muscles and bones a lot of good. I''ll indeed get some good exercise today."


    The old Taoist looked at Austin with a smile. Then he launched his body and soared into the sky, emitting a dazzling golden light like a human shaped sun.


    The old Taoist moved directly to the middle of the fierce battle. A golden duster appeared in his hand. When he waved the duster, it immediately turned into three thousand thick golden spears and rushed to the old lady of the Moon Palace.


    "Ha-ha, This really is a big fight. I''m coming!"


    All of a sudden, a large group of people rushed over the sky in the distance. In just a moment, they arrived at the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land. They were led by Yanick of the Deep Sea Commercial House!

 Chapter 1951 Gaining The Upper Hand (Part One)

    "Mr. Yannick!"


    The moment Austin saw him, he hurried to greet him.


    Elder Brendan quickly manipulated the array and opened a door to let the people from the Deep Sea Commercial House in.


    "I''ve come with my people, as soon as I got the news. I am glad we finally are able to make it here in time,"


    Yannick said with a modest laugh.


    "That was very thoughtful of you, Mr. Ren. Thank you so much for coming here,"


    Austin said.


    "By the way, how''s Miss Stacy doing? Is she alright?"


    Austin asked giving him a warm hug.


    "Stacy is fine. But now as she got the heritage of that formidable madam, she is still in seclusion for cultivation. At present, it is not suitable for her to come out. She needs more time to cultivate herself and become stronger,"


    said Yannick with a warm smile.


    "Earlier when Stacy was chased, she was almost caught and killed. We came to know that the people of the Rudimentary Holy Land were behind all this.


    I almost fell into the trap of the Rudimentary Holy Land in the Sunset City. It is unforgivable. I will get even with them for this."


    He raised his head and looked at the sky, where the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land was forced back by the Earth Hermit. He gnashed his teeth in fury.


    "Mr. Yannick!"


    Austin was stunned to hear it all. It looked like Yannick also wanted to join the fierce battle taking place high up in the sky.


    Each of them had an ultimate magical treasure in their hands when they were fighting fiercely in the sky.


    However, as much as Austin knew, it was also a fact that the Deep Sea Commercial House didn''t have any ultimate magical treasure with them.


    Therefore, everyone knew that it would be very dangerous for Yannick to join the fight in the sky.


    Withou


    imentary Holy Land secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Ha-ha!


    You are screwed now!"


    the Earth Hermit laughed as he spoke.


    The short stick in his hand was glowing and it magnified infinitely. Gradually it turned into a huge stick, smashing down from above towards the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land.


    Bang!


    The white jade bracelet couldn''t resist it anymore and was flung far away.


    "Aah!"


    The holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land screamed in pain. Half of his body was smashed into pieces. Blood and flesh was splashed all over the sky. The rest of his body was thrown far away like a broken kite.


    "Go to hell!"


    Yannick wasn''t going to let him go easily. The next moment, he rushed to the holy lord with the bronze mirror in his hand.


    At the same time, the Earth Hermit turned around and began to attack the other men.


    Now, in a few moments the number of men on both sides had become even.


    On the side of the Flame Holy Land, there were Elder Sharp, five middle-aged men, the Earth Hermit, Ward, the old Taoist from the fire crow race, and also Yannick of the Deep Sea Commercial House. That was a total of ten people altogether.

 Chapter 1952 Gaining The Upper Hand (Part Two)

    And the opponents included the elder of the Unworldly Sect, the elder of the Heavenly Mysterious Sect, the elder of the Black Inferno Sect, the elder of the Nether Sect, the elder of the Moon Palace, the leader of the Ji Clan, the leader of the Shen Clan, the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land, the holy lord of the Arcane Holy Land, and the holy lord of the Vasteras Holy Land. There were also ten people in total on that side as well.


    The numbers of both sides were equal now. The Flame Holy Land was no longer outnumbered!


    For the ones who were watching this battle, there were twenty masters and twenty ultimate magical treasures in total. It was an extremely horrifying epic battle that people would remember and talk about for generations.


    All the people around the battlefield ran as fast as they could, as they were scared by the scene which was unfolding in front of them.


    "Oh my God! I have never seen anything like this before. That''s a total of twenty ultimate magical treasures at the same place! How unbelievable it is to have twenty ultimate magical treasures appear in the same place at the same time!


    I''m baffled at this! This is so amazing! Am I just dreaming?"


    "It is really unbelievable. I guess this is the only time when I have seen this kind of thing in my life.


    I feel lucky to be able witness such a fierce and historic battle.


    I am glad that I postponed a very important meeting that I had today and came all the way here to see what''s going on.


    Otherwise, I would have regretted it for the rest of my life!"


    The onlookers from the East Mainland were all shocked and excited. Some were even frightened to sit on the ground while others were frig


    to pieces.


    Seeing the events, the holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land, the leader of the Shen Clan, the holy lord of the Vasteras Holy Land and the holy lord of the Arcane Holy Land, all of them fled from the battlefield at the same time and dared not to fight again.


    There was only the leader of the Ji Clan, out of the five major clans of the East Mainland, who was still fighting with Ward.


    The battle seemed to be coming towards an end. Everyone seemed to come to the realization that the people from the Flame Holy Land had gained the upper hand.


    While among the opponents, some retreated while the others were disabled and severely injured.


    Knowing that they couldn''t win, the elders from the ancient sect from the Middle Pilgrim Land exchanged looks with each other.


    The next moment, they all rose up and retreated.


    Only the side of the Flame Holy Land remained. There were ten martial artists floating in the sky above the Flame Holy Land and they stared coldly at the other side''s troops.


    For a moment, there was a deathly silence. No sound could be heard! There was a sinister feeling prevailing.

 Chapter 1953 The Great Master Of The Immortal Transforming Realm

    "Ha-ha! I have told you many times that the Flame Holy Land is protected by an incantation cast by the very first masters of our sect. You cannot destroy us that easily!"


    Elder Sharp said steadily. His faint voice overpowered the area, breaking the dead silence of the crowd.


    Although his voice was calm, he spoke with more than a hint of menace.


    At this time, the people who gathered including the large sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land, the four famous martial arts schools, and the seven large sects in the East Mainland, looked sullen.


    They had thought that they could tear down the Flame Holy Land in one operation since they had gathered a fleet of warriors and came here aggressively.


    Clearly, they miscalculated the situation.


    The people of the seven major sects of the East Mainland felt more bitter and indignant than the others.


    The holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land, the leader of the Shen Clan, the holy lord of the Arcane Holy Land, and the holy lord of the Vasteras Holy Land were all severely injured.


    The holy lord of the Rudimentary Holy Land was the most wounded with half of his body wrecked. His vital energy was critically impaired and his cultivation base was dropping.


    "For a relatively small-scale holy land in the East Mainland, it is surprising that it can gather so many skilled masters and home abundant magical treasure. We obviously underestimated the enemy,"


    an elder of the Unworldly Sect snorted.


    "Humph! Such a sect may be considered extraordinary in the East Mainland, but for us members of the Middle Pilgrim Land, who are you to blow your own trumpet? You barely qualify in terms of land area,"


    the elder of the Black Inferno Sect said scornfully.


    "Blow our own trumpet?


    Ha-ha-ha!


    Who asked you to come here and ruin the peace of our holy land?


    You are the ones who assembled your troops from different sects to come here in a disappointing attempt to destroy us.


    And now you tell me we blow our own trumpets as if we seek validation of our greatness as a land? How dare you threaten me in my own home?


    Speak to me once you prove yourself a worthy adversary, you mutt!"


    Elder Sharp said laughingly. His comeback was sharp and showed no signs of concession.


    "What did you call me?! You...


    Don''t think that with the magical ascendancy of the Flame Holy Land over the major sects and the prominent martial art schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land that you can set yourself against us.


    To tell you the truth, the warriors from the Mid


    e Pilgrim Land. The former always flattered and grovel to the latter.


    Elder Sharp and Austin''s hostile attitudes were considered irreverent.


    In the middle of the verbal skirmish, a voice was heard.


    "What a lively state of affairs.


    It is good. Members from such a small holy land can be so tough. Having lived for so many years, I am so surprised."


    All of a sudden, someone chortled.


    An old man in a yellow linen shirt suddenly appeared.


    He was wearing plain clothes and looked rather ordinary. The old man even seemed to be weak and stooped.


    If he blended right into the crowd, no one would take a second look at him.


    There also seemed no vital energy force inside his body. He stood there casually, like an average man led astray on a battlefield and had never practiced martial arts.


    No one even knew when he arrived or who he was.


    Like magic, he appeared in front of everyone in a flash. That was the most horrifying part!


    "Elder Saul!


    It''s Elder Saul!"


    "Ha-ha. I present to you Elder Saul! You Flame Holy Land garbage are dead now!"


    "Good heavens! It is Elder Saul! I thought he had come back to the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    I didn''t expect to see him here."


    As soon as the old man in the rough linen shirt was identified to be Elder Saul, all the people of the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four famous martial arts schools cheered as if they knew they had already won the battle.


    On the other hand, the people from the Flame Holy Land panicked and felt anxious.


    "This is not good.


    He''s a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm!"


    Austin suddenly received a message from Elder Sharp. He knew they were in grave danger.

 Chapter 1954 Been Scared Out Of His Wits

    ''What? There''s no way! My eyes have to be playing tricks on me.


    He''s a master at the Immortal Transforming Realm!'' Austin thought, letting his hands drop to his sides.


    The elder in yellow looked so average but it appeared his normality was his greatest power. No one ever saw it coming.


    Every eye of the people in the Flame Holy Land landed on this elder and examined him cautiously.


    Worry coursed through them because as soon as he had stepped out, the people from the old, top-notch sects and the four martial arts schools from the Middle Pilgrim Land appeared smug.


    Even if they didn''t know the elder''s secret, there was a vibe surrounding him that was contagious. Soon, all eyes were on him, waiting for him to attack.


    Breaking the short silence, the handsome, young man whose father was the leader of the Unworldly Sect burst into laughter. He clutched his stomach and bent over as giggles tumbled from his lips.


    "Austin, today is the day you and the Flame Holy Land will meet your doom! I can''t wait to watch!


    Elder Saul, this is the man that murdered Elder Cowell and a couple other disciples. He showed them zero mercy.


    And if that weren''t enough to destroy him, he also stole the divine wine, three ultimate magical treasures, and the most precious martial skills in that hall in the Fallen Immortal World. Those were supposed to be ours.


    But this selfish asshole took them all for himself.


    Don''t let him go!


    He is part of this shitty Flame Holy Land.


    We must destroy all of it," the son of the leader of the Unworldly Sect told the elder in yellow.


    His face was cloaked in red as he glared in Austin''s direction, panting heavily from his rant.


    Before the elder could respond, another dashing, young man dressed in silver armor walked out from the team of the Unworldly Sect. He approached the elder and blocked the young man from the Unworldly Sect from view.


    "Elder Saul, Austin actually took the silk cocoon of the divine silkworm right out from under my nose.


    That cocoon of the divine silkworm belonged to us.


    Please bring him to justice, Elder Saul!" he added desperately.


    Austin narrowed his eyes as he recognized the young man in silver as one of the strong cultivators who had fought with him over the divine silkworm.


    Within seconds, the people of other sects and four universities in the Middle Pilgrim Land changed their minds about Elder Saul.


    He had seemed like a hope to all of them but it was becoming clear that he worked for the Unworldly Sect.


    ''He will help the Unworldly Sect by giving them all of Austin''s treasures. We will get nothing from him, '' they thought, exchang


    ing Realm.


    In the Divine Continent, the great masters who had reached the Immortal Transforming Realm could only be found in the old, top-notch sects and four martial arts schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    At least it provided an explanation for the old, influential sects and four schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land becoming so strong and no one being brave enough to battle or steal from them��no one but Austin.


    For the first time, Austin felt foolish for thinking he was invincible.


    He quickly was dragged in front of Elder Saul and stopped there. He was unable to move at all; his hands were bound to his sides and his legs were as heavy as rocks.


    "Boy, you should give up now.


    I will teach you an important lesson now and I hope you can learn from it.


    No more games.


    And afterwards, I would let you go, but the people here won''t agree with that,"


    Elder Saul explained nonchalantly while Austin listened carefully.


    As insane as it was, Elder Saul showed no emotion.


    Austin figured it was so he could prove he was superior to everyone and that he wasn''t fazed by what Austin had done. The fact made Austin fill with rage.


    His blood pumped faster and it seemed it was the only thing that could move on his entire body.


    All of a sudden, Austin burst into laughter.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    The sound was loud in the anticipating silence. Everyone else appeared confused as they looked at him.


    "Has he been scared out of his wits?


    How dare he behave like this in front of a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm? He is courting death!"


    No one seemed to have the answers. They all watched him; some were curious, some were laughing at him, some were disdainful, some were heartbroken, and some were helpless.

 Chapter 1955 Another Great Master Of The Immortal Transforming Realm

    "Old man, all losers are losers in my mind.


    Stop speaking all this nonsense.


    You''re stronger than me today, so what? Tomorrow, you might not be.


    You have the choice to kill me or set me free, but let me ask you this:


    do you really think you kill me because you''re upholding justice?


    Look at what happened to Elder Cowell from your sect! In the Fallen Immortal World, he wanted me dead too.


    It was either I die or he does.


    What''s the point of justice?


    Besides, nothing is fair. The disciples from the old sects and four schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land belittle everyone else if we don''t stand up for ourselves.


    It''s ridiculous to believe that all the treasures and opportunities in the Fallen Immortal World should belong to the disciples of the old sects and four schools.


    All the treasures in the Fallen Immortal World are ownerless and they are there to fall into lucky hands.


    I had the better luck back then. And I''m stronger than you, even if you don''t believe it. So, I deserve them.


    These cowards from the old sects and four schools don''t deserve anything.


    When they couldn''t defeat me, they turned to their sects and elders to put pressure on me.


    Well, you know what? It should be a competition between the younger generation only. Now you''re bringing a master of the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Ha-ha. It''s all so ridiculous.


    I feel ashamed for you! The elite disciples of the old sects and four schools? Bah!


    You are just a bunch of rubbish!"


    Austin ranted, struggling against his invisible bonds. When he had finished, he raised his head and began laughing hysterically.


    For a moment, there was dead silence again.


    The disciples of the old sects and four schools had realized that Austin was right. They were all nothing but cowards.


    Austin''s words had jabbed into their sore spots like long needles, twisting and prodding.


    If they could take it all back and had it only be a competition between the group of young people, they would.


    However, they had invited their sect people and elders, which was a humiliation to them.


    They were so speechless that no one of them could defend themselves.


    Slap! Slap! Slap!


    Before A


    hank for helping Austin learn more about the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship.


    Back then, the elder had told Austin that he knew the Sword Emperor from the Prime Martial World and that he had served him for some time.


    The one thing that didn''t make any sense to Austin was how the elder had gotten all the way here.


    Last he had heard, the elder with no last name was living in seclusion in the Five Elements City.


    And how had he rescued Austin? The only explanation was that the elder was also a great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Austin was frozen once again but this time, it wasn''t from an invisible rope.


    The old man, who lived in seclusion in the Five Elements City and was unknown to the world, was also a great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm? Was that even possible?


    He couldn''t believe it. Masters from the Immortal Transforming Realm were rare and now there were two of them in the same place.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the old man with silver hair and beard.


    Even Elder Saul couldn''t seem to blink.


    "Who are you?"


    Elder Saul asked with his voice shaking slightly.


    He had also assumed that the elder was a great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm too.


    There were only a few great masters in the Divine Continent who had reached the Immortal Transforming Realm, and he knew all of them.


    To his surprise, however, he hadn''t the slightest idea about who the man in front of him was.

 Chapter 1956 A Fierce Battle Was About To Begin

    "Who am I? I''m just an old man, so few people know me.


    You can call me by my last name Fang like others do," the white-haired elder told Elder Saul with a smile.


    Regardless of the circumstances, he was acting very kind.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Fang," Elder Saul greeted loudly from his spot several meters away.


    As he spoke, he was trying to figure out where he had seen or heard of this old man before, but no matter how much he strained his memory, he couldn''t think of a time.


    ''How has he stayed underground while being at the Immortal Transforming Realm? I know everyone at that level, '' Elder Saul thought as his face contorted with confusion.


    "This young man is my friend. Can you do me a favor? Please let him go," the old man said to Elder Saul, keeping his posture very relaxed.


    It was clear he wanted to avoid a fight.


    "Mr. Fang, there is something you don''t know about this young man. He is arrogant, cunning, and always steals other people''s treasures and opportunities.


    And that is without mentioning how much he loves killing innocent people. An elder and many disciples in our sect have been murdered by him. Moreover, he slaughtered many members from the ancient, top sects and four martial arts schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land. We''re here for revenge.


    If we don''t kill him, I''m afraid it will be difficult to give the top-notch sects and the four schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land an explanation.


    Please don''t get involved," Elder Saul replied after a bit of thought.


    He thought he had Austin in the palm of his hand and now things were about to get complicated for no reason.


    However, he wasn''t afraid of Mr. Fang. They were an even match.


    "Actually, I already knew all of this about Austin. That is why I came.


    I think you are the one who is a little extreme and out of control. This young man is weak compared to you and he was trying to survive.


    Once cultivators had entered the Fallen Immortal World, they could choose to get the treasures or leave them. There is no rule against robbery, so you can''t accuse him of that.


    Killing is inevitable in trials and competitions between cultivators. I bet everyone here has taken other people''s lives.


    In order for a cultivator to become strong, they have to go through the cruelness of competition.


    And lastly, this is a fight between young cultivators. We have no business sticking our noses in,"


    Mr. Fang explained, crossing his arms over his chest and looking E


    to get involved,"


    Elder Saul repeated, gesturing with his head at Austin.


    "I will not let you hurt this young man,"


    Mr. Fang said, shaking his head firmly once.


    "In that case, we have nothing more to say," Elder Saul said, laughing gently.


    Excitedly, he took a few steps forwards and shook out his arms.


    Percy Gao looked grave and also drew closer to Austin.


    The three powerful, great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm were about to battle and


    the outcome would be written down as history.


    Everyone in the crowd believed that Elder Saul and Percy Go would defeat the old man beside Austin.


    Since the three of them had the same vital energy realm, the side with more people were bound to win.


    Watching from behind, Austin began tapping his fingers nervously against his thighs.


    "Please let me out, master,"


    Brady said to Austin.


    "Brady, what are you talking about?"


    Austin stopped watching the oncoming battle for a few moments and scrunched his forehead in confusion.


    "I need to stop the battle from happening.


    If three powerful cultivators of the Immortal Transforming Realm fight, the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land will be destroyed just from the force of it.


    In fact, a hundred thousand miles in all directions will be flattened.


    It''s our job to stop them,"


    explained Brady.


    "But you''re only at the Heavenly Grotto Realm. How are you going to stop them?"


    Austin asked, more confused than ever.


    "I can''t stop them, but you can,"


    replied Brady.


    "Me? How?"


    His mind raced to think of a way he could stop three masters that were miles more advanced than himself.

 Chapter 1957 Austins Identity

    Silence fell over Austin for a moment and he worried that Brady had left him without an explanation.


    "Brady, what are you talking about?"


    Austin asked, trying to block out the noise all around him.


    "Yes, master. We''re going to stop these masters,"


    Brady replied in a firm, trusting voice.


    "But, Brady�� I still don''t understand."


    Austin scratched his head and looked at the powerful elders in front of him. How was he supposed to stop them from battling?


    "Don''t worry, master. I know what I am saying,"


    Brady reassured him.


    Before Austin could doubt him again, Brady teleported from the Slave Tower to the area the crowd was standing in. He stood shoulder-to-shoulder with Austin.


    "Wait! There''s no need to battle


    because you can''t kill Austin,"


    Brady called out to the three great masters at Immortal Transforming Realm. They had just begun walking in the direction of Austin and there was deadly daggers shooting from their eyes.


    At once, Elder Saul of the Unworldly Sect and the dean of the White Tiger School turned to look at Brady. All they wanted was to kill Austin but they kept getting interrupted by nobodies.


    Mr. Fang met eyes with Austin, wondering what he was trying to do. There was no way he could defeat these masters at Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Facing the three masters, Brady smiled and turned to Austin, gesturing his hand upwards.


    Like Brady''s hand had a string attached to it, a phantom figure was pulled from Austin''s body and came to a rest above his head. The figure was an old man dressed in grey that was sitting cross-legged peacefully.


    "It''s Master Kevin!"


    both Elder Saul and Percy Gao shouted in surprise, staring at the old man ghost with awe.


    The people around them seemed confused. They had no idea who Kevin was but if two great masters at Immortal Transforming Realm were surprised, he must be extremely important.


    "It''s him!"


    the old man with grey hair and beard said in shock, looking serious.


    Kevin was the old man who had given Austin his Slave Tower.


    Austin had been expecting something incredible but he wasn''t expecting to see Kevin''s image. He made eye contact with Brady, searching for an explanation but Brady ignored him.


    ''When did Master Kevin leave a mark of spiritual soul on me?'' Austin wondered.


    He tried to think back and pick a moment, but nothing came to him.


    "See? This is why yo


    rldly Sect!"


    The entire Unworldly Sect cried out in protest. They had a huge chance to take down Austin and they knew they would never find another like it.


    "Dean Percy, why are you leaving like this? We have to kill him."


    "Yes, a lot of people from our White Tiger School were killed by Austin. This is stupid. We can''t let him get away,"


    the disciples of the White Tiger School complained over the noise.


    Despite these protests, the elders kept their mouths shut. Shaking their heads, they turned away and began walking.


    "Is it true that only Austin''s peers can kill him?"


    the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect asked Elder Saul loudly, causing him to shuffle to a stop and look over his shoulder.


    All eyes were on them as they awaited his answer.


    Before Elder Saul could reply, a knowing smile had begun to spread on the face of the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect.


    Elder Saul was stunned at the key point he had discovered. Slowly, he nodded his head.


    "Since you will be punished if you kill him, then I will do it.


    Austin, I, the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect, want to challenge you. If you have guts, come here and fight with me!"


    the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect shouted at Austin.


    "I have something to ask you also! Austin, I''m Henry from the Ji Clan. Max is my eldest brother and I heard that you''ve imprisoned him. You still have him, correct?


    I also challenge you! I want my brother back! Do you dare to fight me?"


    yelled a young man in white as he walked out of the team of the White Tiger School. His jaw clenched and popped as he glared at Austin.

 Chapter 1958 A Challenge

    The Holy Son of the Heavenly Mysterious Sect also stared at Austin with his cold eyes.


    "Austin, you killed a dozen principal disciples of our Heavenly Mysterious Sect in the bamboo forest, right?" he asked.


    "Yes, I did. So what? They were trying to disturb my meditation, knowing it could have got me killed. Didn''t they only deserve to die?" answered Austin indignantly.


    He smiled smugly at the Holy Son of the Heavenly Mysterious Sect.


    "You..." The Holy Son was reeling in anger.


    "Humph! Don''t think that you can kill anyone as you please just because you have a mysterious identity, Austin. I want to challenge you right now," he added.


    Austin just laughed at what the Holy Son had said.


    "Ha ha! Do you dare to fight with me?"


    The Holy Son of the Heavenly Mysterious Sect flared up when he saw Austin''s reaction.


    He was gritting his teeth in anger.


    "I know that you are strong, Austin. After all, you took away the divine wine, the ultimate magical treasures, and even the most precious inherited martial skill from me in the Fallen Immortal World. However, I still want to challenge you now," said the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect.


    "If you can defeat me, I won''t trouble you anymore. But if you lose, you should give me everything you''ve got from the Fallen Immortal World," he added.


    Austin didn''t say a word.


    He just stared at the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect with a raised eyebrow and a smug smile.


    The Holy Son became more eager to challenge him.


    "Come on! Let''s have a good fight!"


    However, a young man in purple who was about twenty years old suddenly walked out of the crowd.


    He looked at Austin scornfully.


    "Austin, my name is Ezra and I''m from the Blue Dragon School. You have also robbed us of a lot of treasures and inherited martial arts skills when we were in the Fallen Immortal World," the young man introduced himself.


    "If you have really obtained those things with your actual strength, I will sincerely admire you. I will not even trouble you ever. But, I think you are really cunning and insidious. I have no idea what magic skill you have used to get the seawater from the Immortal Burial Sea. All I know is you played so many tricks that time. You fooled us by disguising yourself so you can suddenly attack us. If you didn''t do such tricks, I know you are not capable of grabbing so many treasures and inherited martial arts skills in the Fallen Immortal World."


    The young man''s voice was full of disdain.


    "If you will not fight with me today, I will definitely never let you off the hook," he continued.


    "That''s right! That guy is so cunning and tricky. That''s why he obtained


    ht! That guy is a total rubbish."


    "He only knows how to hide behind the elders like a chicken!"


    "Shit! How come such a coward dared to provoke the geniuses of the Middle Pilgrim Land? He must be seeking death!"


    The cultivators of the ancient sects and the four major schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land burst into laughter. They all taunted Austin.


    "Come on, Austin. Why don''t you just accept my challenge? You really disappoint me."


    The Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect came in front of Austin.


    "If you can defeat me, I promise to never bother you again in the future. But if you refuse to accept my challenge, I suggest that you just hand over all the treasures and the inherited martial skills that you have obtained from the Fallen Immortal World. You definitely don''t deserve them!"


    Apparently, the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect couldn''t contain his anger anymore.


    He was very eager in convincing Austin to accept his challenge.


    "Ha ha! You''ve got to be kidding me!"


    Austin let out a contemptuous laugh.


    He looked directly into the Holy Son of the Black Inferno Sect''s eyes.


    "You want me to accept your challenge. If I lose, I will give you all the treasures and the inherited martial arts skills that I obtained from the Fallen Immortal World. If I win, you will just leave me alone and you won''t bother me anymore. That means, you won''t be losing anything."


    Austin pursed his mouth in a smirk.


    "Now tell me, should I really accept your challenge? Do you think I am that stupid?"


    Austin then looked around him.


    He glanced at each of the cultivators with contempt.


    "Don''t you realize how many of you are here? Then you will fight altogether against me who is alone? Who''s the real coward then?"


    Austin burst into laughter.

 Chapter 1959 Gamble

    "This doesn''t make any sense. You only want to battle me because you covet my treasures; isn''t that right?


    If you win, you want me to hand over all my treasures to you.


    If you lose, you will just leave without any loss to yourself.


    This seems pointless.


    Give me a good reason why I should accept your challenges,"


    Austin demanded, narrowing his eyes at the young cultivators who had challenged him. He wasn''t interested in wasting his time battling cultivators for no reward other than their deaths.


    "Well said, Austin.


    In my opinion, we don''t need to pay attention to these bastards."


    Before he could continue, a giant crack sounded in the sky. Everyone turned to look and saw that in the distance that a demonic aura had appeared in the clouds.


    From the sky, a large group of people descended in front of the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land. They marched forward and their faces became apparent; it was the beast race from the East Mainland.


    The leaders of the group were the Peacock King, the Roc King, the Flood Dragon King, and a master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    "Elder Sharp! We''ve arrived! While we were in the Fallen Immortal World, we came across some amazing things and we''ve spent a long time cultivating in seclusion.


    Otherwise, we would have been here straight away. Thank god nothing happened to the Flame Holy Land,"


    the Peacock King announced as he walked through the Sect-protecting Array of the Flame Holy Land with his arms open fervidly.


    "Ha-ha, Peacock King! Thank you for coming. It is very kind of you to take time to help us,"


    Elder Sharp replied with a smile, glad to have more people on their side.


    At that time, nearly all the allies of the Flame Holy Land had arrived to help defend them.


    Gathered behind Austin was the fire crow race, the Deep Sea Commercial House, Ward, and the beast race from the East Mainland.


    Only the Han Clan, one of the three prominent clans in the East Mainland, still had not shown up.


    Finally, the Flame Holy Land was even in numbers with the other sects. If a battle were to break out, they would stand a good chance of coming out victorious.


    "Ha-ha, the Peacock King is right. Austin, why do you care about what those bastards have to offer you?


    Obviously, they want to take advantage of you. Don''t be fooled.


    The elite disciples of the sects and the four schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land? Bah! In my opinion, they are just a group of cowa


    mnipotent herbs, ten jars of divine wine, and your brother Max.


    If you agree, I will accept your challenge. Otherwise, there is no way I will agree to it."


    Before Henry had time to respond, Austin removed ten semi-omnipotent herbs and ten jars of divine wine from his Space Ring. They suspended in mid-air in front of him.


    At the same time, he reached into the Slave Tower and teleported out a tall, slender, young man dressed in black and bound with ropes.


    The young man in black was one of the famous, young geniuses of the Ji Clan in the East Mainland named Max.


    He hadn''t been seen by anyone since he had been caught by Austin and imprisoned in his Slave Tower.


    "Damn you, Austin!"


    The moment he got his bearings, Max turned to Austin and began yelling. His eyes popped out and he strained against his bindings.


    He was a famous genius in the younger generation of the East Mainland. That was all until he was caught and imprisoned for months.


    Now, his reputation in the East Mainland was reduced and many people would make jokes when they saw him.


    He thought that it was all Austin''s fault.


    "Brother!"


    Henry exclaimed, struggling to stay on the outside of the array.


    "Henry! It''s you! Aren''t you supposed to be cultivating in the White Tiger School? Why are you here?"


    The excitement of their near-reunion could be felt by everyone nearby.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I will get you out of here!"


    Henry said, ignoring his questions.


    "It doesn''t matter, does it? I''m a loser now. I have never felt so humiliated!"


    Max''s face turned from sorrow to anger and then back to sorrow all in one second.

 Chapter 1960 Nine Balls Of Lightning

    "Okay, I promise you!" answered Henry.


    However, he glared at Austin helplessly.


    "Humph! Rubbish, stop wasting time. Face me now!" snapped the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect.


    He saw that Austin was just bargaining with Henry.


    "If you fight against me, you will definitely die! You won''t have any chance to bargain like what you''re doing with Henry. Come here quickly now!"


    The Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect was very determined to defeat Austin.


    He wasn''t planning to show any mercy on Austin.


    "Well, since you are really in a hurry to die, I''ll help you!"


    Austin appeared to be decisive now. He moved forward towards the Holy Son.


    "Austin, you have to think it through. Remember, he is the Holy Son of an ancient sect in the Middle Pilgrim Land,"


    Elder Sharp suddenly warned Austin.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry about me, Elder Sharp. I''m not afraid of him," said Austin with a smile.


    He knew that Elder Sharp was only worried about him.


    Austin had fought against the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect in the Fallen Immortal World so he already knew his strength.


    He was at the medium stage of Major-perfection Realm. However, his strength was more powerful than that of those ordinary cultivators at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm.


    In short, he was a talented cultivator.


    Austin wasn''t underestimating him but he only knew that he could be a match for him too.


    "Okay. Just be careful," agreed Elder Sharp.


    He knew Austin well. Once Austin had already made up his mind, no one could change it. So Elder Sharp didn''t persist on stopping him anymore.


    Moreover, Elder Sharp believed that as a young cultivator, Austin must gain more experience in order to grow. He had to go through such competitions and fights to learn many things. If Austin died, then there was nothing he could do about it.


    The world of cultivators was normally full of blood and killings.


    "Ha ha! Go to hell, loser!"


    the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect laughed madly.


    Boom!


    A golden halberd suddenly appeared in his hand.


    He flew into the air, until up above the clouds. He then dove down towards Austin from the sky like a meteorite.


    The golden halberd''s light bloomed. It was so bright that it lit up the entire space. It was aimed at Austin.


    The Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect was tall and lean with jet-black hair scattering all over his shoulders. With the bright light shining all over his body, he looked like a god of war who was incomparably powerful.


    The halberd emitted dazzling golden light accompanied by a terrible energy pressure. It seemed very


    Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect in a cold voice.


    "I advise that you keep a low profile in your next life. Don''t provoke anyone that you cannot afford to offend."


    Based on the Holy Son''s tone of voice, he was seemed certain that he could kill Austin this time.


    There was no mercy left in him.


    "Die!" shouted the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect.


    The nine golden lightning balls in the air suddenly trembled.


    Then they all rushed towards Austin in an astonishing speed. They were giving off an extremely horrible energy.


    "Okay, let me try the power of the Nine Flaming Stelae Array," murmured Austin.


    Even a slightest trace of panic couldn''t be seen on his face.


    He made some gestures with both hands quickly. The golden vital energy inside his body rushed out like a great river.


    Boom!


    The space where Austin was standing shook violently. Then a thick large golden stone stela with an ancient aura appeared beside him.


    Boom!


    Another rumbling sound was heard. The space around Austin vibrated constantly and ancient stone stelas of the same height appeared one at a time. They surrounded Austin''s body.


    Some mysterious ancient symbols were engraved in each of the stone stela.


    They were the Nine Flaming Stelae Array that Austin had cultivated not so long ago.


    This was another skill given to Austin by the beautiful middle-aged woman in the Fallen Immortal World.


    The three martial arts skills that the woman offered to Austin were actually often used by the former owner of the Fire Stela.


    Austin believed that the level and power of these three martial arts skills could absolutely match those martial arts skills of the ancient sects and the four major schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land.

 Chapter 1961 The Result

    Austin pointed his finger and the nine stone stelas beside him rushed towards the nine golden balls of lightning.


    Boom!


    The next moment, rumbling sounds were heard as if the whole sky was exploding. The earth-shaking sounds could be heard from even far away. Countless lightning flew in all directions.


    Their terrible aura seemed to be able to destroy the whole space.


    In midair, innumerable mysterious ancient runes were rotating crazily. They were like fishes in the deep sea.


    As people around looked up, all they could see was the dazzling light of different colors. The battlefield was totally covered and nothing could be seen.


    But just after a few breaths, the huge sounds and the blazing lights gradually dissipated.


    High in the air, Austin was standing next to the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect. Their clothes were fluttering with the wind.


    It was indeed a neck-and-neck fight!


    The Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect put on a long face.


    In the past, he had fought with Austin in the Fallen Immortal World several times.


    And each time they fought, Austin would only use his Omnipotent Bodily Skill to fight against him.


    That was why he thought that Austin could only use his physical strength during their battle this time.


    In his eyes, Austin''s cultivation base of vital energy which was at the Minor-perfection Realm was just a piece of cake.


    However, he didn''t expect that Austin would use his vital energy martial arts skill to block his two moves a moment ago.


    He was at the middle stage of Major-perfection Realm while Austin was only at the premium stage of Minor-perfection Realm.


    Austin was supposedly at the disadvantage fighting against him.


    However, none of them seemed to have won this time!


    How could this arrogant Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect accept this result?


    "I will kill you!" the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect rushed towards Austin madly.


    The halberd in his hand that was as bright as lightning blasted towards Austin.


    Austin used his physical strength and the physical strength burst into flames all over his body. He stretched his right arm and enlarged it infinitely until it looked like a colossal dragon.


    Austin punched the air with his right arm. The power of his punch was so strong that it made the space shake and collapse.


    Bang!


    The two sides bumped into each other again and the earth shook.


    Howl!


    The Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect now looked crazy. His halberd was already like a golden sun. He struck thousands of times in one breath. His speed was so fast that even the elder masters around him gasped in admiration.


    Bang!


    After the sound, Austin''s left arm enlarged and turned into a giant arm.


    His two arms flew across the air and his two fists which were as big as mountains struck out alternately.


    At this moment, both of them seemed oblivious to their surroundings.


    They looked like two war gods. The one bathed in the golden ocean of fire was the


    blood spurted out.


    Whoosh!


    Austin wouldn''t let the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect go so easily. He wasn''t finished yet. He activated the bodily movement skill that he had created and followed him closely. His left foot grew bigger until it became a giant leg. Then it swept across the right side of the body of the Holy Son.


    Puff!


    The Holy Son''s right hand exploded and turned into a mist of blood.


    "Ha-ha! You will die!"


    Austin was like a killing God. A long dragon that was formed by vital energy and blood essence encircled his right fist and rushed towards the head of the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect.


    The Holy Son was filled with both fear and resentment.


    He couldn''t believe that his life would end up in the hands of a rubbish.


    However, before he ran out of breath, someone spoke up.


    "That''s enough!" said a cold voice.


    A mysterious and terrifying energy suddenly appeared and wrapped the body of the Holy Son.


    Austin''s punch seemed to hit a cotton.


    Then a rebound force suddenly came. Austin retreated thousands of meters backward. He felt the blood in his body surged. After quite a while, he finally calmed down.


    By that time, the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect was already in the hands of Elder Saul.


    Elder Saul took out a golden pill and stuffed it into the mouth of the Holy Son.


    Apparently, Elder Saul just saved the life of the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect from Austin''s hands.


    "What are you doing, old fart?" asked Austin harshly.


    "Didn''t we make a deal just then that this is a battle of life and death?" he added.


    He was really enraged by the elder''s intervention.


    Elder Saul had slapped Austin a few times earlier so Austin held grudges against him.


    "Young man, don''t be too arrogant. Be lenient wherever it is possible," said Elder Saul calmly.


    As a matter of fact, Elder Saul was just controlling himself. If it hadn''t been for Austin''s identity, he would have already killed Austin with a slap.

 Chapter 1962 Defeat Henry

    "Ha-ha, good, very good. It turns out that I fought with people who can''t afford to lose,"


    Austin snorted coldly.


    Elder Saul of the Unworldly Sect made sure that it would be impossible for him to kill the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect.


    Elder Saul was a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm. He had a reputation to be terrifying when he needed to be. Austin knew he had to concede, despite the fact that his battle with the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect was supposed to be life-and-death. He made no effort to hide his annoyance at being forced to give up.


    "You!" Elder Saul pointed a finger at Austin, too irritated to say anything. After a pause, he continued, "Young man, I hope that you''ll be able to live long enough to grow even stronger in the future."


    Elder Saul threatened as he looked at Austin coldly.


    "Don''t worry about me. I will live long and grow even stronger!"


    Austin promised with a smirk.


    He would never show any sign of weakness, especially to those who wanted to kill him. No one, not even a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm would see him falter.


    The feud between him and the Unworldly Sect was long-lasting. It would not stop unless one of them perished in battle.


    At this point, begging for peace would be futile. Austin would rather fight until his last breath.


    "Holy Heritor, you have won. This is your booty,"


    Mr. Fang, whose hair and beard had turned winter-white from his old age, said. With a wave of his creased hand, five semi-omnipotent herbs and a Teleportation Rune were placed in front of Austin.


    These were the treasures that the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect had just taken out to bet with Austin.


    "Thank you so much, sir!"


    Austin thanked Mr. Fang as he carefully put away the treasures.


    This old man was a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm!


    Until now, Austin still felt shocked at how powerful the old man in front of him was. He couldn''t help but look at him with awe.


    It was unexpected to see such an old man living in seclusion at the Five Elements City be a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm. He wasn''t even known in the East Mainland.


    ''It seems that all the great masters are hiding among the common people!'' Austin thought to himself.


    The people around the fighting area who came to watch the battle were dumbfounded by the result.


    The Holy Son of an ancient sect from the Middle Pilgrim Land almost lost his life here.


    Almost everyone had their eyes fixed on Austin.


    The young disciples from the ancient sects and four schools of the Middle Pilgrim Land had their mouths open in disbelief. Some of them were still in denial about the result and had resorted to


    eat!"


    Some of the young disciples of the Ji Clan started to express their support to Henry and even cheered.


    "Well, I think this is the perfect time to try out the power of the Dragon Formula," Austin said to himself.


    His original plan was to use the abnormal vision of the Golden Sun Scripture against Henry''s secret technique.


    However, the Dragon Formula suddenly came to his mind.


    Since getting the Dragon Formula, Austin had never tried to use it against his enemy.


    It made him curious about the full extent of its power and he wanted to see it for himself.


    In the blink of an eye, a wave of dragon aura sprung out of Austin. Mysterious runes started to gush out of his body. The streams of runes danced elegantly all over his skin before they integrated with each other.


    Howl!


    A deep and domineering growl echoed throughout the sky. Its echoes caused the ground to tremble slightly.


    When the spectators heard the terrifying roar, they could not help but feel like worshiping Austin. It was a feeling that was coming from the very depths of their souls.


    A large dragon rose from the runes. Its body was covered with cyan golden dragon scales and glittering with a cold metallic luster.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The four diabolic walls that held Austin hostage exploded in an instant.


    Bang!


    The black curtain that covered the sky with its dark ominous aura also exploded before their eyes.


    A pale golden dragon claw stretched out and grabbed Henry from the dissipating shadows.


    "Ah!"


    Henry screamed in pain and was thrown into the air. His complexion turned pale and he started to cough up blood due to his exhausted state.


    Percy, the dean of the White Tiger School rolled up his sleeves and picked up Henry from the air moments before he fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1963 Whats Wrong With The World

    Austin didn''t go after them. He was not able to kill Henry because of Percy''s presence.


    The old man with grey beard and hair whose surname was Fang as he introduced, couldn''t stop his laughter.


    "Holy Heritor! Since you keep on winning, here is your loot!" he said with amused expression on his face.


    He slowly stretched out his sleeves. Then six semi-omnipotent herbs, three white lotuses, and two purple pills, all of which gave off strong fragrance, appeared in front of Austin.


    Then there was a dead silence.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Austin.


    He was able to defeat Henry with ease and much faster compared to the Holy Son of the Unworldly Sect.


    So far, Austin had defeated two young talents. One was from the four schools and the other was from an ancient sect of the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    His opponents were very frustrated and humiliated with the result.


    The young disciples from the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four schools used to look down on young cultivators from the other four regions of the Divine Continent.


    Everyone knew about Austin and his terrifying potential. What happened today proved his power.


    He already achieved so much at a young age, and his skills would definitely reach an extremely high level in the future.


    "Humph, let''s go," said Elder Saul of the Unworldly Sect.


    He glanced at Austin with a sullen face. Then he waved his sleeve, turned around, and quickly disappeared.


    "Let''s go," Percy from the White Tiger School said indifferently.


    Then he also turned around and disappeared.


    The disciples of the Unworldly Sect and the White Tiger School all left at the same time. They immediately followed their leaders and dashed towards the distant sky.


    Many young and strong cultivators from the other ancient sects and the other three schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land had intended to stay and challenge Austin.


    But they witnessed the fight. Elder Saul of the Unworldly Sect and Percy of the White Tiger School were two great masters from the Middle Pilgrim Land and were at the Immortal Transforming Realm. They couldn''t beat Austin.


    Besides, Austin had powerful helpers. A great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm and a large group of powerful cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were watching to keep things in order.


    Therefore, the young and strong cultivators of the other ancient sects from the Middle Pilgrim Land and the other three schools decided not to challenge Austin.


    They did not want to get on the bad side of the great master and the powerful cultivators.


    So they all decided to retreat.


    The people from the Middle Pilgrim Land and the four schools started to leave one by one.


    They were the total opposite when they came in, wherein they were full of intent to crush Austin and destroy th


    adquarters because of the sea of people that came around.


    Inside the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land, there was an old man whose family name was Fang that was surrounded by everyone.


    All the masters were there, including Elder Sharp, the five middle-aged men who came back to life, the old Taoist of the fire crow race, several great masters of the beast race including the Peacock King, the bandit Ward, and Yannick.


    They gathered around the old man and stared at him with respect and fear.


    Everyone had a heartfelt admiration towards the old man.


    He was the focus of everyone''s attention because he was a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    "Wow! A great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm! He is a real master at the Immortal Transforming Realm! Austin, tell me, are we dreaming? We are so lucky to meet a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Austin! Quickly, pinch my arm. I want to check if I am dreaming or not."


    Bray was stupefied as he stared at the old man.


    "Hey! Try to calm down, okay?"


    Austin, who was not that surprised pushed Bray away.


    "Sir, thank you very much for what happened today,"


    Austin went up and spoke respectfully to the old man.


    "Ha-ha! You''re welcome, Holy Heritor.


    In fact, you and I have some kind of relationship.


    You are one of the Sword Emperor''s disciples right?


    I served him for quite some time. Then he taught me many things, and I learned a lot from him.


    So we are fellow brothers in some ways.


    Since I''m obviously older than you, I''ll just call you Austin. Is that alright?"


    the old man said and then laughed.


    All the martial artists around them were startled by the old man''s words.


    How could a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm be a young man''s fellow brother? What was wrong with the world?


    How could Austin be so lucky?

 Chapter 1964 In Time for Revenge

    In the Flame Holy Land, a group of people were gathered around Mr. Fang. Elder Sharp and other major masters were talking to him meticulously.


    Being in the presence of a great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm was considered a great honor, let alone engaging in conversation with him. Everyone had revered him, and treated him as their superior.


    Even Elder Sharp and the five middle-aged men who had just been resurrected were a little uneasy when they faced him.


    After all, in the Divine Continent, a great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm was deemed the most powerful of them all.


    Mr. Fang did not stay in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land for too long.


    After two hours, he flew away.


    "Come to the Five Elements City and find me, if you like. We can have some tea while talking,"


    Mr. Fang told Austin with a smile before leaving.


    "Of course. I shall visit you when I am free,"


    Austin answered.


    The other forces that had come to aid the Flame Holy Land in battle also bade farewell afterwards.


    Meanwhile, the people of the Flame Holy Land had also started the restoration of the headquarters after having it gone through warfare.


    Fortunately, there were no casualties who held an important position in the headquarters because of the shielding of the Sect-protecting Array.


    However, the surrounding area of the headquarters was significantly impacted and cratered because of the epic battle. Most of the mountains were also blown to the ground. The scene was horrible.


    Essentially, the headquarters of a sect not only reflected its state of affairs, but also its fate.


    Therefore, restoring the headquarters from its previous glory was not only a pressing matter, but it must also be done cunningly.


    Elder Brendan, on the other hand, had ordered men to accompany the majority of their disciples on their way back home.


    Before the skirmish, lots of disciples of the Flame Holy Land were secretly sent to an unknown place in order to avoid the upcoming disaster.


    Now that the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land was safe, these people were naturally summoned back.


    Soon, the news of what happened in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land spread everywhere in the East Mainland and reached the ears of every warrior.


    "A great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm?


    Could it be true?


    That day, were there really three great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land?


    his spiritual soul had been drained.


    Naturally, his acquisition of the Soul-nourishing Bead was advantageous to his intent to restore the energy of his spiritual soul.


    When Austin was about to enter the state of cultivation in the practicing room, he heard the whisper of the Flame Emperor.


    The Flame Emperor and Austin talked for a while to acquaint themselves with the recent events of each other''s lives. After indulging themselves with their current life situations, the Flame Emperor had fundamental knowledge on Austin''s recently renowned strength.


    "Well, boy, now that your illustrious strength have become esteemed, surely you can consider avenging for me,"


    the Flame Emperor said to Austin.


    "Well, tell me who your enemy is.


    I have asked you several times before. If you had told me earlier, I would have avenged you sooner,"


    Austin said.


    "You were not ready before.


    So, I have been waiting.


    But now the Flame Holy Land has particularly developed to such a degree that it can be considered the most powerful in the continent. And you yourself have flourished in such a young age. What a fine warrior you still will be.


    It''s time for revenge,"


    the Flame Emperor said.


    "I shall reveal to you my previous identity in the East Mainland, along with the wicked names of my enemies,"


    the Flame Emperor added.


    "Okay."


    Austin was eager to know everything about the Flame Emperor.


    After all, the reason why Austin had left the Prime Martial World for the Divine Continent was because of the Flame Emperor.


    If it hadn''t been for the Flame Emperor, he would have been in the Prime Martial World until today.

 Chapter 1965 The Identity Of The Flame Emperor

    "Boy, I''ve told you once how I left the Divine Continent and went to the Prime Martial World.


    It was mainly because of something that I accidentally heard. It was about a mysterious cave.


    I made up my mind and was preparing to head for that cave.


    Somehow one of my friends learnt about that. He wanted to join me but I refused.


    After that, he hurt me very badly and forced me to tell him about the location of that cave.


    Later, I saw a chance and ran away from his subordinates when he was away.


    It was a lucky coincidence that I triggered an ancient teleportation array as I ran. That is how I was teleported to the Prime Martial World,"


    the Flame Emperor started to narrate everything to Austin.


    "Yes, I remember that you did tell me earlier about it. I remember that."


    Austin nodded.


    "Well, the real reason is more complicated than what I told you.


    When I first met you, I felt that you were just a weak little boy.


    So I didn''t tell everything about it to you. It''s not complete information!"


    The Flame Emperor sighed which meant that he was convincing himself to reveal something more now.


    "I am actually a member of the royal family from the Cloud Empire on the Divine Continent.


    My grandfather was the emperor.


    For some unknown reason, there is a very strange phenomenon related to my clan. It is that there are less men and more women in our clan.


    Most of our family members were females. There were always lesser men.


    You wouldn''t believe but there was a period when there was only one boy of each generation. That period lasted nine generations.


    My grandfather had two sons.


    They were my father and my uncle.


    So, at that time, either my father or my uncle had the right to take the thrown. One of them would be the successor.


    My father and uncle had been fighting, openly and secretly, over the years to be the crown prince and future emperor.


    Later, grandfather decided to let my father accede to the throne and announced him as the crown prince.


    The reason for my grandfather''s decision was that my uncle had only one son. My cousin wasn''t talented in cultivation and idled away time.


    On the other hand, my father has two sons. My brother and I were talented and promising."


    The Flame Emperor went on to tell Austin about himself in detail.


    Austin listened patiently. Indeed he was curious to know more about the Flame Emperor.


    "Grandfather was about to abdicate and my f


    House, the beast race, the fire crow race and Ward anytime you want.


    We have already established an alliance with these forces and we hope the relationships grow stronger.


    As long as you want, you''ll have the people of any of my and these forces under you command at any time,"


    Elder Sharp said to Austin.


    "Okay! I''ll keep that in mind."


    Austin took the Contact Jade Slip with a slight nod. He was glad by the concern shown for him by all of them.


    Soon, he left the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land alone and headed for his destination, the Cloud Empire.


    It was a long journey from the headquarters to the Cloud Empire.


    Austin didn''t hurry with his journey. He bought a red flood dragon horse and rode towards his destination.


    Whenever Austin was in the Prime Martial World, his flying magic treasure was always the Dragon and Phoenix Chariot.


    But now the chariot had become too slow for Austin.


    Once the chariot started to get slow, Austin started looking for other options. He always wanted to find another flying treasure, but he hadn''t found one that he liked.


    It was autumn now. The leaves of the plants turned yellow and dry; fallen leaves covered the ground.


    Austin knew that he was getting closer to the Cloud Empire.


    On the way, he saw maple leaves, pine trees and cypress. The blue sky and white clouds moved along with the cool breeze. The pleasant scenery made him happy and he seemed to be in a good mood.


    Austin felt like he was out sightseeing. It had been a long time when he had been so relaxed and appreciated the beautiful and mesmerizing landscape like the one before him.

 Chapter 1966 The Two Beauties

    Austin rode the red flood dragon horse, passing through several big cities and using the city''s teleportation arrays for long distance transportation.


    After a few days of grueling journey, they were now near the Cloud Empire.


    "Cloud Empire... I have finally returned," the Flame Emperor mumbled to himself


    He had mixed emotions as he looked at the familiar place in front of him. It was a combination of excitement, love, disappointment, and admiration.


    Austin couldn''t help but sigh as he thought of what the Flame Emperor had been through.


    "Hey! Flame Emperor, didn''t you just brag that you had a lot of beautiful women that served you in bed?


    Now that we are here, I can finally see your beauties. I think it will be very interesting to see them back in your arms, ha-ha!"


    Austin tried to distract the Flame Emperor by teasing him.


    "What are you talking about? Even if there weren''t three thousand women in the Cloud Empire, there should be at least more than one thousand of them. I was always surrounded by these beauties when I was here.


    Now I suddenly remembered the two most beautiful girls in the entire Cloud Empire. They were called Jennifer and Audrey. Their beauty was ethereal like a delicate flower, and they were as lovely as fairies.


    These beauties couldn''t resist my charms. In the end, both of them fell onto my lap and then later into my bed.


    Young man, when it comes to experiences with beauties you are far behind.


    I think our difference was about a light-year!"


    The mood lightened up as they talked about the beauties. The Flame Emperor became excited as he recalled his romantic past.


    "Jennifer and Audrey?


    The two most beautiful women in the entire Cloud Empire were both charmed by you.


    You are not just bragging, are you?"


    Austin pouted.


    "What? Hey! Boy, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you believe me?


    Humph! You can think whatever you like. You''ll know when the time comes.


    Brat, I''m not exaggerating.


    Your cultivation is much stronger than me in the past.


    But when it comes to girls, I''m much better than you. You are nothing compared to me."


    The Flame Emperor gave Austin a scornful glance as he was not at par with him when it came to women.


    The conversation with Austin brightened the Flame Empe


    ''s Soul Sea, suddenly became furious as he also heard the discussions of the people around him.


    "Damn it! The new crown prince is going to take my Jennifer and Audrey in as his concubines!


    Bastard!"


    the Flame Emperor shouted.


    "What?


    Are you Prince Gray?"


    Austin asked the Flame Emperor.


    "Yes, you''re right. I am Gray, the prince they were talking about"


    the Flame Emperor answered.


    "I thought you were just bragging a while ago. So these two beauties were really your maids,"


    Austin said.


    "Brat! I''m an honest man. I never brag.


    You must stop the crown prince. Don''t let him take my two favorite girls as his concubines.


    Fuck! How dare that bastard take my women! If I''m not in this state right now, I''ll kill him immediately!"


    the Flame Emperor said to Austin.


    "Relax! Don''t worry. I won''t let him get his way,"


    Austin answered.


    He immediately entered the imperial capital city after he paid the entrance fee.


    Austin''s first impression of the Cloud Empire''s capital city was that it was quite prosperous.


    Everywhere was packed with people. The streets were lined up with teashops and restaurants. Specialty stores like meat shops, pill shops, magic treasure shops, and auction houses could also be seen.


    "Flame Emperor, we are finally here. So what is our next step? Do you want to break into the Imperial Palace and interrogate your uncle? Should we wait and see first before we take any action?


    It''s all up to you,"


    Austin asked as he walked down a street.

 Chapter 1967 The Crown Prince Marrying Concubines

    "We need to know more about the royal family before we take any steps. One wrong move and things can go real bad. As often said, ''know thy enemy''. Let''s find out more about them,"


    the Flame Emperor advised Austin after thinking for a while.


    "I''m all over it."


    Austin brought out the Contact Jade Slip that Elder Sharp had given him and sent out a message.


    Very soon after that, a stout, gentle, middle-aged man was seen hurrying to the place Austin was at.


    ''Hang on! That is the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land, Austin Lin.'' On his way, the middle aged man recognized the person he was walking towards and trembled slightly at the prospect of meeting such a powerful personality.


    He had been able to recognize Austin instantly since the latter wasn''t in disguise.


    In front of such a famous and important figure, he began acting respectfully.


    "Hello sir. I believe you are the Holy Heritor. My name is Dowson Hao and I am here to help. If you need anything, just let me know and I will do my level best,"


    the middle aged man bowed hurriedly to Austin.


    He was a mid-level executive at the Deep Sea Commercial House and was well-informed.


    He knew that the young man in front of him was incredibly powerful. Not only that, the latter also had an incredible master of the Immortal Transforming Realm backing him up. The man could not afford to displease him.


    He had also seen that the owner of the Deep Sea Commercial House, Yannick, always treated Austin courteously and would be on his beck and call.


    Rumor had it that Yannick''s daughter had some sort of relationship with Austin. Whether it was romantic or not was, as of yet, unknown.


    There were chances that the two would get married in the future.


    However, the response Dowson Hao received was highly unexpected.


    "There''s no need to be so formal, Dowson. I just want to learn a few things about the royal family of this kingdom,"


    Austin asked in a pleasant tone.


    "Yes Mr. Austin. Whatever you need to know, you can ask me. I''ll tell you all I can,"


    Dowson Hao replied respectfully.


    "Let''s start with the basics. Who''s the emperor now?"


    Austin asked.


    "Roy Wei,"


    Dowson Hao replied shortly.


    "Huh! My uncle has really become the emperor!"


    the Flame Emperor exclaimed inside Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Alright... Do you know Hardy Lv? Is he an official in the court?"


    Austin asked.


    Actually, to be specific, it was the Flame Emperor who wanted to know these things. Austin at the moment, was just a medium.


    "Yes sir. Hardy Lv is a general in the army. These days, he is guarding the border of the Cloud Empire. He is a man of immense power as I''ve heard,"


    Dowson Hao told him.


    "I knew it.


    Hardy Lv, that son of a bitch.


    He must have colluded with my uncle. If that weren''t so, Uncle Roy never would have appointed him general!


    It was Hardy with his crew who hunted me down in the early days,"


    the Flame Emperor roared furiously.


    "Okay. And what about Leopold Wei? I b


    flanked by two black ones for the guards departed from the imperial palace and hit the streets.


    Clad in a golden robe and riding a red flood dragon horse was a man who led the whole procession. He seemed to be in a good mood but seemed haughty in nature.


    He was the current crown prince of the Cloud Empire, and the only son of the Flame Emperor''s uncle��Roy Wei, who had become the king now.


    That made this young man the Flame Emperor''s cousin.


    Behind the crown prince, a luxurious carriage, pulled by six tall, red flood dragon horses proceeded forwarded. The curtains of the carriage were open, and people along the streets could see the middle-aged couple sitting inside it. Despite looking like they were thoroughly enjoying themselves, the two seemed to be exuding an aura of authority.


    They were the king and the queen!


    The emperor had a square face and was at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm. He radiated a domineering, grave aura and his cruelty was visible on his face.


    The queen was wearing light make-up today, which gave her an elegant and classy look.


    These magnificent royal carriages attracted the attention of all the people in the entire imperial capital city as they proceeded on the pre-determined path. Most people would swarm forward and stand on the sides of the street to see the king, the queen and the crown prince.


    "The king is such a figure to them. So many people have gathered here to see him," Austin sneered.


    He was standing on the corner of a small street and looking at the grand procession that was coming his way slowly. A defiant smile appeared on his face.


    The carriages of the royal family were just about to go past Austin.


    In a flash, he suddenly moved and appeared directly in the center of the street, blocking the procession''s path.


    ''What!'' Everyone was shocked. Who would dare to block the king''s path?


    ''What is going on?


    Who is that man daring enough to stand in the way of the emperor and the crown prince ?''

 Chapter 1968 Take Action

    Whoever this guy was, he had guts, but lacked brains. The crown prince, after marrying two ladies, had come out on the streets with his parents to celebrate. And slap bang in the middle of that procession, this guy had jumped on the streets to block the royal carriages'' path.


    Everyone was stunned.


    This guy was clearly a fool.


    All eyes fell on Austin, who was standing in the center of the street.


    "Go to hell!


    Guards. Throw this idiot in prison! The worst kind of prison!"


    It didn''t take long for the protective detail of the royal carriages to react.


    A middle-aged man in a purple robe rushed out of the crowd around the royal carriages. Standing in front of the group, he waved his hand and shouted a command.


    Immediately, more than a dozen imperial guards ran towards Austin with shiny spears in their hands.


    "There, that''s him. That is Hardy alright. He sneaked behind me and attacked me, almost managing to kill me. It was this man who forced me into this miserable state. I am a half-human and half-ghost only because of him!"


    The moment the purple robed man appeared out of the crowd, the Flame Emperor roared in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Calm down. He is not going to run anywhere this time."


    Austin assured the Flame Emperor.


    "You son of a bitch! Be damned and get away from here!"


    At that moment, the royal guards had almost reached Austin and were about to make their move.


    Austin smiled faintly. There was a slight tremor on his lips and instantly, a powerful vital energy force was released towards his attackers.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The guards were thrown into the air and fell down several thousand meters away.


    "How dare you!


    You''re trying to mess with the royal family, you brat! I''ll have your head for this!"


    The purple robed man, who Austin now knew as Hardy, flew into a rage on this sight and rushed towards Austin himself.


    As a cultivator at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm, Hardy was extremely capable and could easily take care of several opponents at once.


    However, Austin noticed something interesting: the vital energy force Hardy had was very weak and unstable. It was likely that he had forced himself to reach the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm by taking some pills or other unnatural means.


    So his strength was not even close enough to Austin''s.


    Even cultivators who were at the Major-perfection Realm and had practiced formidable secret skills from the top sects and four major schools of Middle Pilgrim Land had been defeated by Austin. This man was a joke in front of them.


    His strength was ridiculously and laughably low.


    Bang!


    Hardy released his vital energy force and threw it towards Austin. Though w


    some other land.


    "Go and ask the elder of the Arcane Holy Land to come over and help!"


    The emperor whispered to a minister who was standing next to him.


    The minister turned around and secretly left in a hurry.


    "Brat! Stop!"


    Austin was still walking towards the troops of the royal family; very slowly, and very menacingly. Dozens of ministers and generals rushed towards Austin, preceded by hundreds of guards.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Austin stretched out his right arm and swept forward with a beam of light as thick as a flood dragon.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    All the ministers, generals and royal soldiers were sent flying into the distance. They fell down, most of them dead, and others critically injured, thousands of meters away.


    The sight was shocking and horrifying: one man, taking over an entire royal family.


    Everyone had realized how powerful the young man was and were holding their breath to see what happened next!


    Pretty soon, Austin walked over and stopped in front of the crown prince.


    The crown prince was only at the premium stage of Minor-perfection Realm. Also, the foundation of his vital energy force seemed superficial. His real fighting ability must have been very weak.


    Austin noticed that and directly dragged the crown prince off his horse, tossing him onto the ground mercilessly.


    "Ah!"


    The crown prince shrieked in pain. His bones were almost broken into confetti by the impact.


    "How dare you, brat! Who the hell are you!


    What do you want? Why are you against the royal family?


    You idiot! You should know that the royal family of the Cloud Empire is aligned with the Arcane Holy Land.


    You mess with our royal family, you mess with them. Can you really afford the consequences?"


    The emperor roared at Austin when his son was targeted.

 Chapter 1969 The Flame Emperors Revenge

    "Your Majesty, please forgive us for arriving so late. You must already be upset."


    The whole street shook all of a sudden. A troop of armed soldiers appeared at both ends of the street and rushed over.


    It was actually the emperor who had secretly ordered a large army to come here.


    Soon enough, the street were flooded with armies. Many people were shocked and they didn''t know what to do.


    There were also some armies coming near the imperial capital city.


    The whole imperial capital city was shocked.


    More and more armies appeared on the street.


    Moreover, the street where Austin and the group of Royal carriages were was besieged by so many armies. It would be difficult for anyone to go in or out.


    However, Austin wasn''t terrorized at all.


    "Ha-ha! You''re wasting your time. It''s useless to have so many people here," said Austin with a faint smile.


    He then moved and vanished into thin air.


    "Where the hell did that kid go? How can he disappear all of a sudden just like that?"


    "He was here just now. Did he run away by using some demonic skills?"


    Everyone was in an uproar when Austin suddenly disappeared.


    They didn''t see it coming.


    The next moment, the emperor suddenly turned pale with fright.


    "Here! Everybody, he''s here!" roared the emperor.


    Everyone turned and rushed towards the emperor.


    However, they all froze when a cold light flashed and a sharp white sword suddenly appeared on the emperor''s neck.


    A terrible killing intention thoroughly enveloped him.


    The emperor was so shocked when Austin appeared beside him while looking at him with a sneer.


    "Who are you? Why are you doing this to me?" asked the emperor in a trembling voice.


    He was really confused why Austin was doing it to him.


    "I can''t remember any enmity between us even in the past," he added.


    This time, the emperor''s face turned as white as paper.


    Austin was really giving him a horrible feeling.


    He knew that having so many armies around was useless when faced with such a strong cultivator like Austin.


    Even if hundreds of thousands of soldiers came here, this young man could still kill him easily.


    "Yes, you''re right. We are not enemies," answered Austin.


    "But someone else I know has a serious problem with you."


    Austin smirked and the sword in his hand shook. The blade of his sword hit the emperor.


    Because of the force emitted by the sword, the emperor was thrown into the air and fell right next to the crown prince.


    "Ahhh!" the empress cried out in horror.


    She then ordered the armies to capture Austin.


    "Come on! Catch the traitor and kill him and his family immediately!"


    However, Austin also hit the empress with his vital energy force. She flew and fell beside the emperor.


    "Austin, let me out this time," said the Flame Emperor inside Austin''s Soul Sea.


    He was now very eager to come out and face these people again.


    "Okay," agreed Austin.


    "But you need a physical body first. You can''t face your enemies in the form of a spiritual soul. You need to be a stro


    l.


    These were the soldiers gathered by the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    After the news had spread out, not only did the Deep Sea Commercial House but also the beast race, the fire crow race, and Ward gathered a lot of people and rushed towards the imperial capital city.


    They only had one reason of coming here. Austin who was the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land needed help.


    In a moment, the tens of thousands of soldiers completely dispersed the army of the royal family.


    "Overthrow the emperor!"


    "You are in no position to rule! You don''t deserve to be an emperor!"


    In every street and alley of the imperial capital city, the roars of the people could be heard everywhere.


    The royal army started to give up and surrender gradually.


    They knew that the imperial capital city had already fallen and the enemies had already taken over the whole city. There was nothing they could do about it anymore.


    The large number of ministers and generals also stopped resisting.


    "You are done now," said the Flame Emperor in a cold voice.


    He then turned to Hardy and looked at him with his murderous eyes.


    "And you, Hardy! I never had issues with you at that time. I even treated you as a friend."


    The Flame Emperor''s voice was full of resentment.


    "But you willingly took his command to kill me. You let greed control you. I will get even with you today!"


    The Flame Emperor didn''t want to show any mercy anymore. This was his time to avenge his brother and himself.


    "I don''t have anything to do with all this. It''s my damn father and Hardy''s doing. Please let me go," pleaded the crown prince.


    He knew that they were all over now. No one could help them anymore.


    What he wanted to do was to save himself from the rage of the Flame Emperor.


    "You bastard!"


    The emperor trembled with anger when he heard what his son had said.


    "Ha-ha! Do you really think I will let any of you go? All of your family members will die!"


    The Flame Emperor sneered and kicked the crown prince''s head suddenly.

 Chapter 1970 The Reclusive Elder Of The Arcane Holy Land (Part One)

    "My son!" cried the empress. Watching her son being killed before her eyes was so horrifying for her.


    "You, traitor! You also deserve to die!" she shouted towards the Flame Emperor.


    However, before she could make any move, the Flame Emperor also stepped on her head. Because of too much pressure, her head exploded. Her brain and blood spurted out all over the ground.


    Austin had infused some vital energy force into the dummy body of the Flame Emperor. Austin was such a brilliant and strong cultivator in terms of both vital energy force and physical strength. Even the dummy body he created for the Flame Emperor only contained very little of his strength, it was enough to kill less advanced cultivators like the royal family members. Because of his energy, kicking and stepping into a person''s head was just a piece of cake.


    "Well, after so many years, you come back to life to seek revenge," said the emperor.


    "Ha-ha! Perhaps, this is my fate. This is the destiny I can''t escape."


    The emperor knew that he was already doomed. He had decided to accept defeat so instead of putting up a fight against the Flame Emperor, he just looked at the Flame Emperor and laughed miserably.


    On the other hand, Hardy wouldn''t want to give up so quick so he tried to ask for mercy.


    He came to the Flame Emperor and pleaded.


    "Buddy, please forgive me. As a matter of fact, I was only ordered by Roy to do it. You also know that Roy was the prince of the Cloud Empire then and he was very powerful. If I had refused to obey his order, he would surely have killed me and my entire family. Please understand. I was only forced to do it. For the sake of our friendship in the past, please let me go."


    Hardy was trembling in fear. After all, he had witnessed how the Flame Emperor had murdered


    he Arcane Holy Land in front of him was very powerful. In the entire East Mainland, he was among the strongest warriors who stood at the top of the pyramid.


    He strongly believed that since the reclusive elder of the Arcane Holy Land who had been hiding in shadows came out, he would definitely be safe now.


    Because of this, his confidence came back as well.


    He was thinking that bad luck was now on the enemy''s side.


    He burst into laughter and stared at the Flame Emperor in ridicule.


    "Ha-ha! It doesn''t matter if you have just come back from the dead or not. It also doesn''t matter who is helping you right now. The National Counselor is a master of the Arcane Holy Land. No matter how powerful you are, you are still no match for him!"


    The emperor''s voice was full of arrogance.


    The fear that engulfed his face earlier dissipated all of a sudden.


    "Since you have come back to life, you should have learned your lesson and stayed out of here. In that case, you can still continue to live in the current world. However, you immediately caused trouble the moment you arrived here. For sure, the National Counselor wouldn''t just let it pass. You will surely die again this time!"

 Chapter 1971 The Reclusive Elder Of The Arcane Holy Land (Part Two)

    There was a trace of hatred in the emperor''s eyes.


    After all, the Flame Emperor had killed the crown prince and the empress.


    If only he could, he would definitely avenge their deaths.


    "How dare you commit murders in the imperial capital city!" shouted the reclusive elder of the Arcane Holy Land again.


    His voice resounded throughout the space.


    "You''d better surrender yourself and kneel on the ground. Then disable your cultivation base and atone for your mistakes. Don''t wait for me to do it for you," ordered the reclusive elder of the Arcane Holy Land.


    He was staring at Austin with his sharp eyes.


    "Humph! A mere master at Heavenly Grotto Realm from the Arcane Holy Land asks me to kneel?" sneered Austin.


    He didn''t show any panic at all.


    "What? You seem to be so proud of yourself, young man. Don''t you know that people like you die young?"


    The reclusive elder of the Arcane Holy Land was surely surprised at Austin''s response.


    He didn''t expect that Austin would be this plucky.


    However, what Austin did had really enraged him. A killing intent surged in his eyes. Obviously, he was already preparing to kill Austin.


    "Austin... Elder, this man seems to be Austin! He is Austin from the Flame Holy Land!"


    All of a sudden, a middle-aged man spoke up. He stood beside the reclusive elder of the Arcane Holy Land.


    His face turned white as paper as if he had seen a ghost.


    He couldn''t believe that Austin was right in front of him right now. He even blinked repeatedly to make sure he wasn''t just seeing things.


    "He was Austin from the Flame Holy Land!"


    What he had just said was like a thunderbolt from the sky. Everyo


    tely serious.


    He was determined to do as he said.


    "You!" said the reclusive elder between gritted teeth.


    "Austin, don''t be too arrogant. Do you think I can''t kill you now? If I actually do it, it will be too late for your Flame Holy Land to retaliate and save you!"


    The reclusive elder of the Arcane Holy Land was now boiling with anger.


    He was ready to kill Austin this time.


    All of a sudden, Brady came out of the Slave Tower.


    He stood beside Austin immediately.


    "I''ll count to three. If you still don''t leave, I won''t mind killing a reclusive elder of the Arcane Holy Land," warned Austin again.


    This time, his voice was cold and ruthless.


    The reclusive elder turned his eyes to Brady who had just arrived beside Austin. He couldn''t help but narrow his eyes and a hint of fear flashed through them.


    "Austin, this is not over yet. You just wait!"


    The reclusive elder of the Arcane Holy Land waved his sleeve and rushed out of the imperial capital city in a flash.


    The warriors of the Arcane Holy Land followed him one by one. They all left the imperial capital city too.

 Chapter 1972 The Importance Of The Four Schools (Part One)

    "Roy, now that the Arcane Holy Land had abandon you and left, what else do you want to say?"


    the Flame Emperor coldly asked the emperor who was lying on the ground after the reclusive elder and disciples of the Arcane Holy Land left. He looked straight into Roy eyes as he waited for an answer.


    "Humph! It''s all Hardy''s fault. He should have killed you back then. He''s a worthless bastard. This would not have happened if it weren''t for Hardy!


    Even the god is trying to end my life! It bring you back! Why? Why are you back? You should have been dead and stayed dead! You should have rotten in hell!"


    The emperor looked up and sighed in exasperation.


    "Just look how pathetic you are, you old bastard! You haven''t realized the sin you have committed, not even now!


    Well, I don''t want to waste my time on you anymore. Just go to hell!"


    the Flame Emperor said, shaking his head. Without a word, he stepped forward and kicked the emperor''s head with so much force that it crushed his head, spilling his brains to the ground. Blood poured out and covered the ground.


    Despite the fact that Roy was the uncle of the Flame Emperor, he was so cruel to his nephews and his own elder brother! Roy imprisoned his own blood brother just so he could claim the throne! If that wasn''t bad enough, he tried to murdered his two nephews to make sure no one would come to seek revenge. Hence, the Flame Emperor showed no mercy and ended his uncle''s life.


    "From now on, the Cloud Empire will be under the rule of the Flame Holy Land.


    The new emperor of the Cloud Empire is no one else but Leopold Wei.


    All the princes, dukes, ministers, officials and generals of the royal family will continue to hold their original positions if they ob


    l capital city, together with all its ministers, royal guards and other ministers gathered together and marched towards a narrow alley north of the imperial capital city.


    After a short while, the north side of the imperial capital city was crowded with people.


    "Your Majesty, welcome back to the palace!"


    Over one hundred officers and generals who were the most powerful officials in the royal family knelt down at the same time and shouted in unison.


    "Your Majesty, welcome back to the palace!"


    The rest of the officials, royal guards, eunuchs and concubines, no less than tens of thousands of people, also knelt down on the ground to honor the new emperor.


    Tens of thousands of people cried out in unison. A huge sound wave swept the surrounding air for dozens of miles as the ground of the entire imperial capital trembled in excitement.


    "Ha-ha! Flame Emperor, why are you so nervous? Can''t you relax even just this once? You''re going to meet you parents, not your enemies! They won''t bite! This is the moment you''ve been waiting for, right? Come on!"


    Austin teased. He could feel that the Flame Emperor beside him was getting nervous.

 Chapter 1973 The Importance Of The Four Schools (Part Two)

    "I haven''t seen my parents for a thousand years! If I tell you I am not nervous, that would be a lie. Anyway, I''m sure you can tell,"


    the Flame Emperor answered and pursed his lips.


    With the help of a dozen eunuchs, a couple came out of the small alleyway.


    They were old and their heads were covered with white hair. They were also trembling and were obviously very weak. Eunuchs had to support them as they walked out of the alley.


    They were the parents of the Flame Emperor.


    Austin realized that they were both cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm, but their cultivation base had been suppressed for a long time and now they did not differ from ordinary people who had never practiced martial arts.


    The Flame Emperor''s uncle Roy must have suppressed their power to make sure they could not escape.


    Austin touched his Space Ring and took out several kinds of precious natural materials, including two semi-omnipotent herbs, a small bottle of Magic Sea Water, a jar of the divine wine, and two semi-divine pills. He then handed them to the Flame Emperor.


    "Give these to your parents. These will help them recover quickly,"


    Austin said.


    The treasures were worth one''s weight in gold. They could help the Flame Emperor''s parents restore their strengths and power.


    The Flame Emperor took them without any hesitation. He knew these treasures would be well used.


    He then hurried to the entrance of the alley, holding the treasures in his hands tightly.


    At the entrance to the alley, his parents were surrounded by many ministers and generals and were being hailed as the emperor and the empress. It was a joyous moment for everyone.


    Except for the Flame Emperor''s parents, they seemed to have no idea of


    s of the entire East Mainland, especially the young warriors who desired to enter the four major schools, became extremely excited.


    "Master, give your best and be admitted by one of the four schools,"


    Brady said to Austin, knowing about the news.


    "Really? Why?


    I don''t even think the disciples of the four major schools are that powerful.


    Even if I just stay in the East Mainland, I can still cultivate myself,"


    Austin said.


    "Master, do not underestimate the four schools.


    They are not ordinary schools.


    Also, you are a candidate for the Protector and you must enter the four schools.


    Once you are admitted by them, you will find yourself in a completely different world.


    If you become a core disciple of one of the four schools, you will face countless big and small worlds out there, not just the Divine Continent.


    Let me put it in a simple way. The four schools are the gateway connecting the Divine Continent and the other big and small worlds.


    If you don''t enter one of them, your world will just revolve around the Divine Continent. You can''t go out of the circle.


    Do you understand?"


    Brady explained slowly.

 Chapter 1974 Gathering At The Might Mountains

    "What?! There''s a passageway connecting different worlds?"


    Austin asked in disbelief. His eyes widened in shock at the very thought that something like that existed.


    "Yes, it has long since been a secret in the Divine Continent.


    The four major schools have resided on the Divine Continent for a long time now, so their prosperity is difficult to imagine.


    And only those who become principal disciples of the four major schools are qualified to know the secret.


    What''s more, they had been existing for such a long time to be able to select the most gifted talent in the Divine Continent.


    Now, these real talents trained by the four major schools didn''t just face other talents from the Divine Continent, but they also faced those coming from other worlds.


    However, master, as a candidate for Protectors, I recommend that you don''t just focus on the Divine Continent,"


    Brady explained.


    Austin absorbed whatever Brady just had told him and nodded in reply.


    "In that case, I will have to try," Austin said.


    Besides, he was also interested in traveling outside the Divine Continent and explore other big and small worlds.


    As a cultivator, he was aware that the wider and broader the stage he was facing, the better it would be for his development. He could not just focus on one stage, because for sure, there would be more experiences he could learn from outside.


    Given the chance, since the four schools were a channel that connects to the other small worlds, Austin decided to give it a try.


    "You know, it''s going to take a couple of days to reach the Mighty Mountains, so you better get ready to go," Brady said.


    Austin pondered for a moment before he made his final decision.


    After deciding, using his spiritual sense, he sent a message to the Flame Emperor, telling him about his decision to go to the Mighty Mountains to apply to the four schools.


    Not long after, the Flame Emperor replied, "I''ll go with you."


    The Flame Emperor was merely in the form of a spiritual soul, and he was only safe when he was with Austin.


    Moreover, the Land of Life-and-death was in the Middle Pilgrim Land, and so it would be a must for him to go there with Austin.


    Without waiting for another day, Austin left the imperial capital city of the Cloud Empire and headed straight for the Mighty Mountains.


    In the previous days, a large number of young cultivators also left the East Mainland and headed for the Mighty Mountains in hopes that they would get accepted in the four major schools.


    Joining the four major schools was a great opportunity for young cultivators to change and improve their lives.


    Because once they got accepted and joined the four schools, they would be looked upon and respected throughout the Divine Continent.


    As students of the four major schools, no matter how they looked, no matter where they went, they were always


    of the Middle Pilgrim Land, the four schools, and the seven major sects in the East Mainland besieged the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    While all other allied forces of the Flame Holy Land had come to help, the Han Clan chose not to send anyone to the Flame Holy Land.


    Under the circumstances, all the high-level members of the Han Clan believed that there was no hope for the Flame Holy Land, and they would be completely destroyed.


    Therefore, the Han Clan had made a decision to give up on the Flame Holy Land for they, too, did not want to get on the bad side of the those destroying the land.


    Then again, nobody expected how the situation ended.


    The Flame Holy Land displayed terrifying and very powerful strength. Five of the ancestors had come back to life, and one of them was a great master at Immortal Transforming Realm.


    After hearing such news, the high-level officials of the Han Clan all regretted their decision.


    At once, they sent people to the Flame Holy Land in hopes of reestablishing their connection. However, Elder Sharp remembered clearly how they did not help, so he was indifferent to them and ignored their pleas.


    With that, the relationship between the Flame Holy Land and the Han Clan was put to an end.


    No wonder why the Han Clan did not greet Austin when they saw him. Austin shrugged and knew that it wasn''t his loss.


    His thoughts were interrupted when Bray suddenly gave another loud shout, loud enough for the people around to hear.


    "Austin, look! They are from the Deep Sea Commercial House!


    It''s your Stacy!"


    As the people turned to where Bray was pointing, Austin could not help but frown, wishing that Bray would stop embarrassing himself.


    Then again, he shrugged this off as his attention was immediately drawn to a person, flying towards the mountains.


    "Well, it looks like she has made a great progress indeed,"


    Austin said to himself.

 Chapter 1975 You Are Courting Death

    This attractive figure who had just appeared was Stacy Ren, daughter of the owner of the Deep Sea Commercial House.


    Clad in a white dress, which was fluttering in the soft and fast mountain wind, an outline of her attractive figure was partly visible and she looked like a delicate fairy. Her noble face looked even more aloof from afar, like a celestial being had descended from the Heavenly Cold Palace.


    Next to her was her father, Yannick.


    "There Austin is. Let''s get over there."


    Yannick spotted Austin the moment he set foot in the Mighty Mountains and told his companions.


    Very soon, Yannick, Stacy, and their followers landed on the hillside where Austin was standing and said hello to all of his friends.


    Now, an alliance had been formed. The Flame Holy Land, the beast race of the East Mainland, the Deep Sea Commercial House, Ward, and the fire crow race had come together to form a mighty force that was worth a king''s ransom. Since they were all familiar with each other, there was no friction and the chemistry was working great.


    The hillside had now become crowded with cultivators and warriors.


    So much so that the beast race''s people had already ventured ahead to find a few other places nearby and were forced to send some groups there. Therefore, though it was crowded, there was still some breathing room left.


    "Miss Stacy, are you alright?


    I haven''t seen you in a long, long time,"


    Austin greeted Stacy with a warm smile.


    He hadn''t met her ever since she had gone missing.


    "Yes, Austin. I am great. My father told me that you came looking for me when I was missing. Thank you so much!"


    In front of Austin, Stacy''s cool and holy temperament seemed to vanish, and a pretty little smile took its place.


    "You''re welcome. We are friends.


    It was my duty to go search for you. I''m glad everything''s okay,"


    Austin answered.


    "I am curious though. How did you manage to enter the Fallen Immortal World?"


    he asked curiously.


    "Ah, that! I was being chased by several killers and was trying to escape.


    With them in my pursuit, I ran far and wide and finally reached somewhere near the Traverse Mountains. Since I was seriously injured and out of breath, I decided to enter the space crack directly.


    Beyond my wildest dreams, I barged into the Fallen Immortal World through the space crack.


    I was fortunate e


    y quiet and unfrequented by cultivators and seemed to be the perfect place to undergo the Thunderstroke Doom.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin immediately transported the huge cocoon that encircled Caroline.


    As he had expected, the cocoon was already shrouded with a very violent wave of evil energy, as if the wind inside it was roaring with a demonic power.


    And above the cocoon, a shadow of the Evil God could be seen howling towards the sky.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    As soon as the cocoon was transported out of the City model, the evil energy exploded and shook the whole world around it.


    The next moment, it imploded. The entire evil energy from dozens of miles around the place rushed towards the huge cocoon and gathered on its surface. For a moment, the world seemed to be locked in fire and roared with rage.


    Austin also transported Priest Callum of the evil shadow race out of the City model.


    However, the duo kept a distance from the cocoon to protect Caroline from being attacked.


    A moment later, high up in the sky, thick clouds began to gather in one place, coming in from all over the world.


    Pretty soon, a dense super-cloud was formed, and lightning began to flash. The Thunderstroke Doom was approaching.


    Suddenly, Austin''s expressions changed when he saw that something had happened.


    "Damn it!"


    Austin cursed and he rushed out in surprise as he suddenly felt people approaching.


    "You are courting death!"


    Austin rushed to the cocoon that encircled Caroline and reached it in an instant, roaring at something in distance in anger.

 Chapter 1976 Killers Of The Slaughtering Sect

    Austin rushed towards the large cocoon. He then raised his hand, and five streams of sword aura with different colors came out.


    Then at the same time, he summoned the demonic avatar through his spiritual sense and activated the third stage of World Sealing Tabooed Magic. Weird symbols immediately flew around the cocoon and sealed it.


    Afterwards, he used his Omnipotent Bodily Skill. Both his hands and feet expanded and became as thick as those of the flood dragon. Long streams of blood and vital energy emanated from his body and twirled around it.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Austin continuously punched and kicked the void beside the huge cocoon.


    Ahhh!


    Painful screams were suddenly heard, and several shattered corpses fell out of the void.


    The corpses were all wrapped in black robes.


    "Slaughtering Sect! How dare you disturb Caroline while she is making a breakthrough? From now on, I will never let go of any one of you!"


    Austin roared.


    Whoosh...


    As soon as Austin finished his words, a dozen dark figures holding a long pitch-black sword suddenly appeared from the void and surrounded him.


    The dark figures were killers from the Slaughtering Sect.


    "Humph, impressive! You can really see through our attacks.


    How did you do that?"


    One of the killers asked Austin in a bleak and cold tone.


    Austin did not reply. He once again raised his hand, and another five streams of long Five-element Sword Aura came out. It formed a swordplay array and swept towards the killers from the Slaughtering Sect.


    Then he activated his spiritual sense, and a five-meter-high Supreme Spiritual Pot rushed out and attacked the soul sea of one of the killers from the Slaughtering Sect.


    "Die!"


    Austin attacked the killers from the Slaughtering Sect continuously. He activated his self-made bodily movement skill and rushed towards one of them. Then he activated the nine flaming stelas, and nine ancient stone tablets with majestic aura rushed out towards the same killer from the Slaughtering Sect.


    That killer suddenly turned pale with fright and hurriedly tried to step backward.


    But it was too late for him. Austin already activated his bodily movement skill to its full extent and moved as fast as lightning.


    Austin''s bodily movement skill was more powerful because it contained the essence of the Invisibility Skill.


    The Infernal Scripture was natura


    stin! You should feel honored.


    The management of the Slaughtering Sect even sent a senior killer like me, who has been in seclusion for many years just to complete this task of killing you.


    You should be grateful because you will die with honor,"


    the dark figure said coldly.


    "Ha-ha! Do you really think you can kill me?"


    Austin laughed wildly.


    "From now on, all of you from the Slaughtering Sect will be my enemies forever!


    Sooner or later, I will annihilate the evil Slaughtering Sect,"


    Austin swore in a very cold and murderous tone.


    "You are a very arrogant young man.


    How dare you!


    Our Slaughtering Sect has existed in the Divine Continent for a long time. We will always stand still and remain intact.


    You are ridiculous! How could a brat like you, shamelessly brag like this?"


    The dark figure couldn''t help but laugh after hearing Austin''s words.


    "Humph, I''m a man of my word. I will make sure that the Slaughtering Sect will be destroyed,"


    Austin said coldly.


    "Really?


    Unfortunately, you don''t have any chance to prove that.


    Today, you are doomed to die,"


    the dark figure said and shook his head.


    "Go to hell!"


    The dark figure''s murderous will suddenly became stronger as he raised the long black sword in his hand and spun it out.


    A phantom world with a mountain of corpses and blood suddenly appeared behind him. There were corpses, bones, and a sea of blood. Endless resentful souls were screaming in that world.


    It was the Slaughtering Scripture of the Slaughtering Sect that created this kind of abnormal vision.

 Chapter 1977 Let Us All Have A Try

    "The abnormal vision unleashed by this cultivator at Heavenly Grotto Realm is freaking me out! The only way he could do this is by using the ancient scripture."


    Austin sensed the strong murderous will from the black figure and could not help but feel afraid.


    However, Austin did not intend to deal with the killer at Heavenly Grotto Realm by himself. Caroline was still inside the giant cocoon, and the Thunderstroke Doom was about to fall. Austin had to be there for Caroline, for he was her guardian.


    "Bray, is it okay for you to deal with this killer for me?"


    Austin asked.


    "Don''t worry, master. I have fought with several killers'' organizations for over one hundred thousand years. I may not be an expert in their cultivation methods, but I have studied them a little.


    This man who is at the Heavenly Grotto Realm is not really powerful. I can handle him."


    Brady laughed.


    Since Brady had lived for more than one hundred thousand years, he was naturally very experienced.


    His strength was paramount and forceful.


    Austin felt relieved.


    "Go to hell, boy!"


    The man in front of Austin raised his long black sword and pointed it at Austin. A strong murderous will was released into the air and locked upon Austin''s body.


    "I have one more question.


    Who on earth hired you to kill me?"


    Face to face with the long black sword, Austin remained very calm, with no trace of panic.


    "Ha-ha! Revealing clients'' information is forbidden in our work.


    But since you are about to die anyway, I will let you in on a little secret.


    At our Slaughtering Sect, we have more than five clients willing to pay more than enough just to have you killed.


    Brat, you have made so many enemies. Many people want to see you dead.


    So you don''t have to know who hired us.


    All right, no more nonsense.


    Now, go to hell!"


    With a mocking smile on his face, the figure took a step forward, and a long shiny black sword appeared out of his hand.


    Bang!


    Dark murderous will burst out from the black sword. It enveloped the surrounding air with so much magnetic force that it seemed to pull everything around it. Air, dust, energy force, and even the light seemed to be attracted by the black sword.


    The black sword was like a powerful black hole, it swallowed everything around it.


    Austin could feel the magnetic force pulling at his every being. His body, spiritual soul and consciousness were about to be devoured by the black hole.


    "Awesome!"


    Austin was impressed.


    He stood there, smiling.


    "Well, let me teach you a lesson!"


    Brady came out of the Slave Tower and appeared beside Austin, sneering.


    Bang!


    With a slight movement of his body, Brady bent forward. Instantly, a huge bird rushed out of his body. It spread its overwhelming black wings and flapped them fiercely, creating sparks of light around them. Soon, forceful black waves broke out from his body and advanced forward.


    "Who are you?"


    The man in black sensed the strength that came out of Brady''s body. He drew back and shouted angrily.


    "Ha-ha! I am the one that is going to kill you!"


    Smirking, Brad


    had almost caught up with him just like that.


    "Master, there may be something that you don''t know.


    Among the many creatures in the world, there are some exceptional races that can make breakthroughs and upgrade faster from human cultivators.


    Some extremely rare creatures are born at the Minor-perfection Realm or even the Major-perfection Realm.


    It was even said that there were two or three kinds of primitive beasts in ancient times, whose strength was already at the Heavenly Grotto Realm at the time they were born.


    Human beings are no match for them,"


    Bray said with a smile.


    "Primitive beast? What Primitive beast?


    Born with the strength of the Heavenly Grotto Realm?"


    Austin was dumbfounded.


    Austin had only heard of the ancient beast, but never heard of a primitive beast.


    "But they said  that the wild primitive beast has been extinct for a long time,"


    said Brady.


    "Well, let''s go back.


    The selection for the four schools is about to begin,"


    Austin said.


    "I also want to have a try to see if I can enter the four schools,"


    Caroline blurted.


    "Oh, you also want to try out for it?"


    It stunned Austin.


    "You are right. I have thought about it. I can''t always stand behind you and rely on you to protect me.


    I need to experience, grow, and walk my own path to become really strong. I need to fight my own battles, so I could advance my skills and power.


    This way, you won''t have to worry about me all the time,"


    Caroline said with a sweet smile.


    "Okay."


    Finally, Austin nodded. Unable to resist the excitement in Caroline''s voice.


    "Master, I want to join the four schools as well!"


    Violet exclaimed almost at the same time.


    "Damn it! I cannot follow you all the time. I want to explore the world on my own too,"


    the gnome said.


    "Master..."


    Violet winked her beautiful eyes and waited for Austin''s reaction.


    "Okay, let us all have a try!"


    Austin smiled, uncertain if he was making the right decision.


    "That''s great!"


    Violet jumped with excitement. "This will be so much fun!"

 Chapter 1978 Three Beauties

    "Teach me the Aura Disguising Skill.


    I want to turn into a human form.


    It takes a long time for ancient beasts to get the ability to transform into a human form.


    I don''t have enough strength to transform into a human now,"


    the gnome said.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded and decided to help.


    Hence, Austin infused the knowledge of the Aura Disguising Skill into the gnome''s Beast Soul Sea.


    After that, the gnome went to a quiet forest to cultivate the Aura Disguising Skill.


    Violet was born with the skill of wonderful illusions. She could transform into a human without cultivating the likes of the Aura Disguising Skill. This was an easy feat for her.


    Since the gnome left, Austin, Caroline, Violet, and Brady waited for its return.


    Two hours later, A tall, lean young man emerged from the woods.


    He wore pale yellow clothes and had a smile on his face which made him look elegant.


    "What do you think? Am I handsome? I like how I look,"


    the young man happily asked as he approached them.


    The gnome had indeed successfully changed into the man in pale yellow.


    Austin pursed his lips in annoyance. He really wanted to give the gnome a kick.


    "You disgust me. Let''s go before I kick you in the shin,"


    Austin grumpily muttered. In a flash, they rushed to the area of the Mighty Mountains.


    After they left the area, a figure in black quietly appeared behind a tall and big tree in the forest.


    "I never expected that a cultivator of the Heavenly Grotto Realm is with him.


    We did not expect this.


    Besides, that guy seems to have a very brilliant secret assassination skill.


    That white long sword he wielded contains a strong and terrible murderous will. It''s like a holy weapon for assassination. It could even be the legendary Infernal Sword.


    Is it possible? The Infernal Sect had a longer history than the Slaughtering Sect.


    Moreover, it is said that the Infernal Sect had been destroyed.


    Could it be true that the Infe


    e I did well, I would be brave enough to express my love to her.


    I didn''t expect him to be one step ahead of me!"


    sighed someone after raising his head.


    "Humph! Are you an idiot or a daydreamer!


    Don''t you know that he has a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm standing by him?


    It is no big deal that the three beauties like him. As long as he wants, numerous women are free to fall in love with him.


    That hope that Stacy will love you is ridiculous! You better forget it and move on,"


    someone advised.


    Not far away from Austin and the three ladies, Bray enviously stared at the four of them.


    "Austin is really cool! Three exceptional beauties at the same time, huh?


    What a good skill in flirting!


    Next time when he is free, I should ask him to teach me how to pick up girls!"


    Bray clenched his fists and made up his mind.


    "The selection test for the new students of the four schools are starting now!"


    A faint voice suddenly rang out in the Mighty Mountains. Although it was not loud, it was clearly heard by everyone.


    With that, they were filled with great passion as they focused on the selection test.


    The young cultivators could not contain their excitement because they had anticipated this for so long. They were all determined to join the four schools.

 Chapter 1979 Talent Stela

    Whoosh!


    A brownish yellow light emerged slowly from somewhere in the mountains.


    The brownish yellow stream of light soared into the air, followed by a loud explosion.


    To everyone''s astonishment, a huge piece of land appeared in the sky above the Mighty Mountains.


    "The venue for the selection test is the piece of land which you can see suspended in the sky. Now, everyone should come up to take part in the selection test."


    The cold voice rang out as it made the announcement from the suspended land again.


    The next moment, everyone began to fly up towards the land. No one wanted to be left behind.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Countless figures rushed from different positions on the ground below and flew up towards the suspended land, like locusts.


    "Let''s go upwards,"


    said the Peacock King. Instantly he too flew towards the land.


    The others followed him without any hesitation.


    There was no one to be left behind, and Austin was among them.


    Brady, Caroline, the gnome, and Violet followed him closely.


    Soon, all of them landed on the suspended piece of land in the sky.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Austin was amazed. He could not help but admire it.


    On landing, they saw a vast and boundless square that was on the suspended land.


    The dense spiritual energy turned into a fog and drifted slowly in the air. All the people started to feel comfortable as they bathed in the misty fog.


    After having a quick glance around, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the center of the square.


    In the center of the huge square, there was a shining stone, a stela.


    The stela was huge. It was at least a thousand meters high, magnificent and sparkling.


    "Hello, everyone! Welcome to the selection test of our four schools.


    I don''t want to talk much and delay the process.


    Let me just inform you about the rules of the test.


    This time, the four schools are going to recruit far more new students in the East Mainland than they have done earlier.


    So, we are going to recruit four hundred new students in the East Mainland this time!"


    Suddenly, four old men appeared beside the stone stela.


    One of them, an old man in grey, slowly explained to everyone the rules. His hair was a mix of white and black.


    Wow!


    Four hundred new recruits!


    As soon as everyone heard the old man''s words, their faces showed how unbelievable it was for them. The expressions on their faces conveyed their bewilder


    ntinued in his calm voice.


    Everyone listened carefully to his words.


    "So, let me ask you all something. Have you all seen the stone stela at the center of the square?"


    the old man in grey asked them, as he pointed towards the stone stela. It was still there, at the center of the square.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the stone stela again. It still made them awestruck.


    "This stone stela, which you can see here, is called the Talent Stela.


    It is able to test a person''s combat power, talent, potential, and so many other things. You can see that there are many engraved stripes from top to bottom on the stela.


    Each stripe represents a rank. From top to bottom, there are more than a thousand stripes.


    Every cultivator will get one chance. In just one attempt, the cultivator needs to hit the stela with one palm move.


    The Talent Stela will show your ranking based on your age, talent, potential, and other factors.


    Of course, it does not matter how many people participate in the ranking test. Only the first thousand would be shown each time.


    Let me tell you, this time the selection for the new students of our four schools is based on the Talent Stela. The ones in the top four hundred will be eligible to enter our four schools and become our new students!"


    the old man in grey said slowly so that his words were clear and would register in the minds of the listeners.


    The Talent Stela!


    What a wonderful magic treasure!


    All the people there had their eyes fixed on the stone stela. They were amazed and impressed by it and looked at it with awe. Indeed, they secretly praised it in their hearts.

 Chapter 1980 Deal

    "It''s time for the test to begin!


    If you wish to join any of the four schools, then line up. You will take turns to perform two simple things. Announce your name to the Talent Stela, and then attack!


    The Talent Stela will rank you based on your age, talent, and potential.


    Let us commence the test!"


    The elder clad in grey announced and his voice was heard all over.


    "I''ll go first."


    An eager and sturdy young man, looking confident and sure of himself, stepped out of the crowd and walked forwards, stopping directly in front of the Talent Stela.


    The elder nodded.


    "Duncan," the man announced his name to the Talent Stela and then prepared to attack.


    To use the strongest attack possible, he began to run his vital energy force. Surges of it rushed out of his body, sparkling everywhere and the scene turning chaotic.


    "Hah!"


    With a shout, the vital energy force around his body surged forwards and rushed towards the Talent Stela.


    Since he wanted to take no chances in the test, he had gone all out against the Talent Stela in order to prove his worth to the latter.


    As someone at the preliminary stage of Minor-perfection Realm, he was formidable enough to be considered and had released his strongest attack right here. Accompanied by a loud boom, the Talent Stela was hit forcefully, though it remained unmoved.


    "What do you think of my ranking?"


    Duncan retreated with a victorious smile, looking hopeful as he began to search for his name on the Talent Stela.


    "Top of the list!"


    The next moment, he erupted in joy, seeing his name in the first grid on the Talent Stela.


    "Now, now. It''s not that. No, you''re the only one to have attacked the stela till now. Naturally, your name is on the top.


    It doesn''t prove anything."


    The elder replied lightly.


    "Oh," Duncan withdrew with an awkward smile.


    The rest of the group sneered at his preposterous supposition.


    Sure enough, when the second warrior stepped forward and launched an attack on the Talent Stela, Duncan''s name dropped to the second place and another name appeared in the first one.


    This meant that the second cultivator was more talented than Duncan.


    Now, everyone had an idea of how the Talent Stela ranked their performance and wanted to be on top. The test progressed forwards gradually.


    Numerous young warriors lined up, took part in the selection, and blasted at the Talent Stela with their mightiest move possible.


    It didn''t matter who took part in the test first. Your power decided your ranking.


    Therefore, several of these warriors, especially those who were much more powerful than the rest of them, were in no hurry to take the test. Austin was also among them, and he was standing silently in a corner.


    "Austin, we want to make a deal with you. If you rel


    After hesitating for a while, the reclusive elder also agreed to the price. What else could he do!


    He thought that it would be worth the price he was paying it if two more people from his holy land could go to the four schools.


    As a result, he also tossed a Space Ring towards Austin, which contained two semi-omnipotent herbs and three thousand superior herbs.


    Austin kept true to his word and immediately released the Holy Son and the Holy Daughter of the Arcane Holy Land.


    Very soon, the master of the Shen Clan, also sent a message to Austin by spiritual sense, requesting him to release Belinda.


    And just as before, after asking for suitable compensation, Austin let her go.


    After releasing four of his prisoners, Austin now had more than six thousand superior herbs at or above grade six and four semi-omnipotent herbs in his hand.


    "That''s a bumper harvest.


    Now I only need 3000 superior herbs to refine the Immortal Body Refining Formula once again,"


    Austin murmured to himself in a happy tone.


    He had come to terms with the fact that if he wanted to cultivate the Immortal Body Refining Formula to it ultimate limit, he would need to repeat the process of refinement several times over, and he could achieve it in the end someday.


    In any case, he began to pay attention to the ongoing trials in the center of the square.


    By that time, 400 people had already taken the test.


    This meant that an interesting twist was coming. The Talent Stela only showed 400 names at once.


    The next contestant had to perform better than the one on the bottom of the list. Whoever it was, the 401th contestant meant that someone was going to be knocked out of the trials.


    Those who were on top of the list felt relieved since their chances of staying in the race were high.


    The low ranked disciples were getting worried and jumpy now.

 Chapter 1981 Talent Test (Part One)

    The contest continued with full vigor. The young cultivators who could not meet the levels and failed to make it into the top 400 were eliminated quickly.


    "Let me have a go at it! Come on."


    Suddenly, all the young cultivators present there stepped aside and made way for a slender young man in black clothes as he walked up to the Talent Stela to display and put to test his talent.


    The young man in black who appeared suddenly shot the most spiteful glance at Austin. It was evident from his body language that he wanted to pounce upon Austin and destroy him.


    This young man in black was the Max of the Ji Clan.


    Despite his visible angst and rage towards Austin he controlled his anger.


    "I''m Max Ji."


    Max introduced himself in all grace and grandeur in front of the stela. Then the dark vital energy emerged from his body and gathered around his fist. He punched the stela with the full force that his body possessed.


    "He won the first place!"


    The whole place rumbled with the exclamations from different people present there.


    Max''s name showed up in the first grid on the top of the stela, showing that he was at the top of the list and ranked in the first position.


    A reclusive elder of the Ji Clan laughed heartily when he saw Max''s name on the first grid.


    "Great job, Max. Well done!


    May God always grace and bless our great clan. Looks like we got another genius except Henry," the reclusive elder said loudly and cheerfully as if it was his personal triumph.


    "Max is gifted, smart and awesome!"


    The young cultivators of the Ji Clan cheered up and gained the lost confidence back with Max being there.


    "Humph. Some one really needs to recognize the real genius here!"


    He gave Austin his most stern look. His face glowed with pr


    g how well his son had done.


    ''Up to now, almost half of the participants have taken part in the trials. Bray ranked fifth. Even if there are many cultivators who are more talented than him left, he will still rank in the top 400. This proved the fact that he was much more talented than the rest of his competitors. I am sure he is made for bigger things and he will master everything with finesse.


    My son will be admitted to one of the four martial arts schools, '' Ward thought gladly and beamed in pride.


    Bray returned to Austin.


    "Am I living up to the mark? What do you think? See you in one of the four martial arts schools,"


    he said to Austin proudly.


    "There must be many beautiful, powerful girls in the four schools. Ha-ha! I can''t wait to meet them and make the best use of the opportunities," he continued in a childlike happiness.


    He began to imagine his life in one of the four martial arts schools.


    Hearing this, Austin couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Bray and turn away. ''This guy will never forget about marrying powerful, famous beautiful girls. Looks like he has made up his mind to keep it in the priority list, '' Austin thought to himself.

 Chapter 1982 Talent Test (Part Two)

    "It''s strange. Why haven''t Elder Brendan led the disciples of our sect here?"


    Austin murmured anxiously and looked around.


    In fact, he had been waiting eagerly for the people from the Flame Holy Land to arrive there. And that was the reason why he hadn''t make any move yet.


    Just then, his face lit up.


    "They are finally here! It took them forever,"


    Austin muttered to himself, as he looked into the distant sky.


    Elder Brendan was heading towards the square with a group of principal disciples of the Flame Holy Land.


    In a blink of an eye, the horde landed with a loud thud on the huge square.


    Austin hurriedly marched towards the people of the Flame Holy Land almost immediately.


    "Elder Brendan, you are finally here, I was waiting for you. What took you so long?" he asked the elder excitedly.


    "We did want to come much earlier. But during the last battle, our headquarters were in utter mess. We were busy fixing the buildings and were completely engaged.


    Besides, I had to help Elder Sharp with repairing the Sect-protecting Array. So we got this late."


    Elder Brendan explained the complete scenario to Austin who was quiet confused.


    Austin quickly told the elder about the selection in detail as he had missed a huge part of it already.


    "In this case, all our disciples don''t have to wait any longer. All of you can go up to take the test right away,"


    Elder Brendan directed to the disciples of the Flame Holy Land.


    Therefore, the disciples of the Flame Holy Land also lined up according to the orders and took part in the selection.


    A few moments later, Austin was surprised to find that Zoe ranked 12th after she hit the Talent Stela.


    It meant that she could definitely enter one of the four m


    e they had recognized him as another ancient beast.


    The gnome summoned his demonic energy and punched the stela with all his might.


    Bang!


    "You ranked second!"


    Austin exclaimed unfathomable excitement.


    "I''m better than you,"


    Violet said to the gnome with a grin.


    Later, Stacy and the Peacock Princess beside Austin, also took part in the test and got good results.


    Peacock Princess ranked fifth.


    Stacy ranked third.


    Almost half of the top ten participants were Austin''s friends. The sudden change in the situation left everyone present there absolutely flabbergasted.


    At this time, people from the three holy lands and three noble clans all had long faces. They were not at all happy about the development.


    Moments ago, most of those who ranked the top 10 were their disciples. They were ruling the game.


    Now these people who were on good terms with Austin or were his friends were ranked in the top 10.


    "It''s time for me to try,"


    Caroline said to Austin after a while finally.


    "You should go and try your best, Caroline. Good luck with that. I am sure you will surprise us yet again."


    Austin nodded encouragingly.

 Chapter 1983 Austins Talent

    Caroline slightly moved her body and reached the Talent Stela instantly.


    She stretched out her slender hand, and it gave out a great amount of evil energy that whistled and swirled around her body.


    Bang!


    Her evil energy created a massive palm and hit the stela in full force.


    "She ranked first!"


    Austin was overjoyed with the result.


    Everyone in the square was amazed. They did not expect that the woman from the evil shadow race was very talented.


    The selection was about to end as most of the participants had finished taking the test.


    Caroline was now considered as an exceptional genius in cultivation since she ranked first in the test.


    The four old men who stood beside the Talent Stela looked at each other and slightly nodded as they acknowledged Caroline''s talent.


    Caroline immediately went back to Austin''s side.


    Many young male cultivators in the square were very jealous of Austin as they looked at Caroline standing on his side.


    Caroline was a very stunning woman. Her great talent in cultivation that she showed a while ago added to her charms. It was not surprising that a lot of young male cultivators would be attracted to her.


    However, they knew that they didn''t stand a chance with Caroline because she was already in a relationship with Austin.


    "Ha-ha! Good job! Caroline. You''re incredible,"


    Austin said to Caroline.


    "Oh, no! So now I only ranked second,"


    Violet said with a pout.


    "But since you are now my master''s wife to be, I will not get mad at you,"


    Violet naughtily whispered to Caroline.


    "What are you talking about, Missy?"


    Caroline playfully stretched out her hand and tried to pinch Violet''s soft waist.


    Violet giggled and dodged it immediately.


    There was another good-looking girl that made her way to the stela.


    "I''m Belle Xiao," she said in front of the Talent Stela.


    The woman was Belle.


    ''I think she will have a high rank since she is very talented and has the Crystal Moonlight Body, ''


    Austin speculated.


    Belle immediately hit the stela with her palm.


    Bang!


    "She ranked second!"


    Austin said in a low voice.


    ''Belle is talented. She also has the rare Crystal Moonlight Body, so it''s no wonder that she ranked second, '' he thought.


    The rest of the young cultivators went to the stela and took their test.


    Finally, the selection was about to end. There were only a few remaining cultivators wh


    g compared to other cultivators."


    Everyone now understood why Austin''s name didn''t appear on the stela.


    "Austin is so powerful. Who would have thought that his talent and future development potential in martial arts will be this poor?


    It''s unbelievable."


    Someone immediately shook his head.


    "Ha-ha!


    I can''t believe it."


    "I''m so happy today."


    "So it turns out that he is not talented in martial arts at all. Even though he is a bit stronger now, it still doesn''t mean anything.


    His future in martial arts is doomed.


    He is now nothing but a trash!"


    All those members of the three holy lands, the three noble clans, and other sects that had issues with Austin burst into laughter.


    The group of people that stood next to Austin couldn''t believe what they saw. They were all dumbfounded with the result of the stela.


    "No way!


    Over the years, I have witnessed how my master become stronger through his hard work. I''m very sure that my master is absolutely a genius in martial arts. There must be something wrong with that Talent Stela,"


    Violet shouted.


    Caroline, the gnome, and the other people who were close to Austin also found the result of the Talent Stela unbelievable.


    At this point, there was an invisible old man above the square who had a shocked look all over his face.


    "Did I see things clearly?


    I can''t believe that this young man is such a talent.


    Will he be another exceptional genius in our Divine Continent?"


    The old man''s gaze pierced through the void and fixed on Austin. He was amazed by Austin''s talent, and his heart was jumping with joy.

 Chapter 1984 The Old Man Out Of Nowhere

    In the square, Austin stood stunned before the Talent Stela.


    "I don''t believe it. It must be wrong."


    Austin shook his head with a wry smile.


    He could not care less about these things as he knew his true capabilities. Over the years, he had relied on his own in enhancing his strength and skill.


    In fact, Austin had never paid much attention to one''s so-called talent and gift.


    He was secure with his strength as a cultivator, and he was certain that if different masters of various sects admired him, so should the Talent Stela. Still, it came as a shock to be told that he was nothing more than an ordinary plain cultivator with no further potential.


    The four old men next to the Talent Stela were appalled as well.


    "That''s impossible. He is the candidate for the Protector nominated by Master Kevin himself.


    Surely, a person carefully selected by Master Kevin wouldn''t be so inadequate, even if he is not the most gifted genius."


    The four old men were speechless while exchanged glances.


    "However, the Talent Stela has spoken.


    Our task is to rank each disciple according to the ratification of the Talent Stela, and then choose new students according to the ranking.


    The rest does not require out concern,"


    an old man in grey clothes with hair half white and half black said to the other three old men.


    "Yes, the Talent Stela is the only thing that matters. There is no need for us to worry about other things.


    Although he is the candidate for the Protector handpicked by Master Kevin, we have no choice as long as the Talent Stela does not recognize him."


    The other three elders nodded in agreement.


    "Well, young man, you may leave now.


    Don''t get in the way of other people''s tests,"


    the old man in grey said to Austin.


    "That''s impossible. I don''t believe the result.


    Austin is an excellent cultivator and definitely the most powerful one among the young generation of our East Mainland.


    I think there must be something wrong with the Talent Stela.


    Please give Austin one m


    join the four major schools, his life would not be as bad as everyone thought.


    "Wait, young man!"


    When Austin turned around and was about to leave the Talent Stela, a figure suddenly materialized out of the thin air and appeared beside him.


    It was an old man with a young face, but his hair was all silver. He stared at Austin with a brilliant smile.


    "Yes?"


    Austin turned around and looked at the old man who called him.


    ''A formidable master!''


    Austin''s spiritual sense force was tingling as it could not perceive the old man, who was just standing behind him!


    When the spiritual sense swept across his body, it showed that there was nothing there.


    "It''s Master Anderson!"


    As soon as the silvered-haired old man appeared, the four old men beside the Talent Stela were all shocked.


    Then, everyone rushed over and surrounded the old man.


    "Sir, Master Anderson, when did you come here?"


    "We are just selecting some new disciples. It is quite an event, you know that,"


    the four old men said to the man called Anderson with smile one after another.


    At this time, all the martial artists in the East Mainland in the square knew that the old man who appeared out of nowhere must have a high status.


    Otherwise, the four old men, the hosts of the selection process, would not speak to him with such a flattering attitude.

 Chapter 1985 He Cheated

    "Ha-ha! I happen to pass by here. I notice that you are recruiting new trainees. I actually decided to come here to see if I can find any promising candidates from the East Mainland," said the old man.


    There was a slight smile on his face.


    "Thank you for your kindness, sir!" responded the four elders.


    They all had smiles on their faces too.


    "Young man, come up and try blasting the Talent Stela," ordered the old man to Austin.


    The four elders were surprised.


    "What? Sir Anderson, we have just tested his strength. Do we need to test him again?"


    one of them was not able to resist the urge to ask.


    They couldn''t understand why the old man was really interested to in Austin''s skill.


    "It doesn''t matter. I want to see it again," replied the old man.


    There was finality in his voice.


    "Alright," agreed the elder in grey.


    He then turned to Austin and said, "Young man, try again so Sir Anderson can see it."


    Based on his observation, Austin could tell that the old man who had appeared out of nowhere was someone important.


    Because of that, he didn''t show any hesitations any more. He went straight forward to hit the Talent Stela using both his physical strength and vital energy force.


    At this moment, Austin''s fist gave out a frightening wave of energy. A strong golden vital energy and a lot of blood essence dragons wandered crazily on his arm. The horrendous energy pressure awed everyone in the square.


    Not only the young generation cultivators but also the old generation masters were shocked upon watching Austin.


    Bang!


    Austin''s fist hit the Talent Stela forcefully.


    The Talent Stela which was a thousand meters high shook violently.


    Everyone in the square fixed their eyes on the Talent Stela again. They were all eager to see if the rankings on it had changed or if Austin''s name had popped up.


    But after a few seconds, the rankings on the talent tablet remained the same. Austin''s name still wasn''t there.


    "Ha-ha! Why don''t you try a few more times? You are nothing but a waste! Do you really think a chick can miraculously become a phoenix?"


    "This is awesome! I can finally see Austin being lost to someone."


    "Humph! His retribution is finally coming!"


    The members of the three holy lands, the three large clans and the first-class sects were thrilled as they laughed quietly.


    "Damn it! How is this even possible? Aust


    young man can definitely choose from the four major schools as he wishes."


    The four elders nodded in agreement. They had just witnessed a shocking scene in the sky earlier. All of them thought that this young man in front of them was not inferior in talent at all.


    As a matter of fact, he was very likely to be a rare genius with the greatest talent.


    After all, if he was just an ordinary cultivator, he wouldn''t be able to trigger the abnormal vision caused by the Talent Stela.


    With this, they didn''t find any reasons to oppose the old man''s decision.


    "What''s going on?" "Is Austin really in?"


    "Austin isn''t part of the top four hundred. Why does he get to choose any of the four schools now?"


    All the martial artists in the East Mainland were stunned. They couldn''t understand why the old man made such decision.


    Well, it was because none of them knew that something unusual happened in the sky earlier.


    They were all focused on the rankings on the Talent Stela so they didn''t pay attention to other things that happened.


    "It''s unfair!"


    "Yes, you are right. I think he only cheated!"


    "But didn''t the four elders say that everything was based on the Talent Stela?"


    "Yes, that''s what they said. But can you see Austin''s name on the Talent Stela?"


    "I can''t understand why they seem to be giving Austin a special treatment."


    Many warriors were now whispering to each other.


    Most young cultivators were not convinced of the result, especially those who were eliminated because they absolutely wouldn''t have the chance to enter any of the four major schools.

 Chapter 1986 The Young Blue Dragon

    "Just not the White Tiger School...I''ll never pick it...


    Any one of the other three will do. But which will be the best for me to cultivate my skill?"


    Austin mumbled to himself.


    The old man had agreed to vouch for Austin''s admission on one of the four major schools. Of course, Austin would not refuse such an opportunity. After all, he had considered entering one of the four major schools since he believed he was powerful enough.


    "Well, the Blue Dragon School is a formidable academy. Sandro is a close friend of mine from Blue Dragon School. He and I go way back. I will be pleased to have him take care of you,"


    the old man declared when he saw Austin''s hesitation.


    "Well sir, since you think so, I''ll choose the Blue Dragon School."


    Austin nodded in agreement. After all, except for the White Tiger School, there was no difference among the three schools for him.


    He vividly remembered Percy, the deputy dean of the White Tiger School, who came to the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land to attack him.


    Austin did not even consider going to the White Tiger School as he knew things might get awkward between Percy and him. Most of all, a powerful great master at Immortal Transforming Realm might use any method he deemed effective whether to educate or to discipline a junior.


    "Then it is settled!


    Young man--your name is Austin, right?


    Upon entering the Blue Dragon School, you shall take it upon yourself to hone and cultivate your strength and skill to their maximum potential.


    Enrolling in any of the four schools is a privilege and an honor. However, the competition is fierce, and it becomes harder every day. Some people may not even survive the tasks. But you have to push through for every hardship comes with a lesson,"


    the old man advised.


    "I''ll keep that in mind,"


    Austin said with gratitude.


    He felt indebted to the old man for having his back. The old man did not even know who Austin was at first, or how strong he was since they never met in the battlefield. Yet he agreed to help Austin in entering the Blue Dragon School. For that, Austin was grateful.


    "Well, I should head off.


    Austin, I know we will see each other again. Until then,"


    the old man said to Austin.


    "Everybody here is aware that only the top four hundred trainees of the East Mainland are qualified to enter the four major schools. The annual quota shall remain, but with Austin as an addition. Therefore, this year we shall have four hundred and one new trainees! Welcome


    es who ranked in the top four hundred.


    "It''s a pity though that it was not a fair selection, since some people got into the four major schools by pulling strings."


    "Yes, you''re right. How shameless that was!"


    "The Talent Stela said so itself; he doesn''t have what it takes. Even though he was admitted to the four main schools through his personal connections, I assure you he would not last long. He dares enter one of the schools, but he will surely be at the bottom of the pile and become a laughingstock in the future!"


    The people from the big sects in the East Mainland and those who did not have the chance to enter the four major schools were staring at Austin coldly.


    At the same time, a group of people started to surround Austin.


    "Hey, Austin! Congratulations! The old man must be so wise that he can see you as a future student of the Blue Dragon School regardless of your test result.


    Anyway, I''m sure he''s powerful enough to protect you from your future bullies as well. I am certain you will make a lot of friends."


    Bray laughed while patting Austin on the shoulder.


    Caroline, Violet, the gnome, Peacock Princess, Stacy, and the other disciples including Zoe and Rahul from the Flame Holy Land all gathered around Austin.


    Austin looked at his friends happily.


    They embraced warmly and congratulated each other. Austin was excited to go to school with them.


    "Well now, as a part of the procedure, we shall decide which school you shall enter.


    Everyone, gather in front of the Talent Stela. The four of us shall designate which school you shall belong to,"


    the old man in grey said with his voice surrounding the entire square.

 Chapter 1987 Moment Of Departure (Part One)

    Seemingly in a hurry, all the new disciples of the four major schools walked to the Talent Stela.


    As they positioned, the old man in grey stepped forward. He cleared his throat and announced out loud, "Now, after selecting you all, it is time that we announce in which school you are assigned to, and it was based on the ranking of your talents.


    Rest assured that the distribution was carried out on a fair footing and was completely according to the level of your talent. We made sure that all those of the same level of talent, no matter how high or low, will be placed to the appropriate school.


    Of course, the decision is to our discretion, which means none of you have the right to choose. If any of you have any violent reactions, you are encouraged to leave.


    Now, each of us stand for one of the four schools. Please, listen carefully and do remember.


    This elder here represents the White Tiger School, Elder Allen for the Rose Finch School, Elder Barton for the Black Tortoise School, and lastly, I represent the Blue Dragon School.


    This time, we are going to call out your names, and once we do it, step forward and come towards the representative to whom you will be joining the school with. Again, the decision we made is final."


    After the announcement, the four elders started allocating the 400 new disciples according to the decided distribution.


    The whole process had lasted for about an hour and would have been finished sooner if not for those disciples who had failed to listen carefully. This made some elders grunt in disappointment, but the whole procedure must go on.


    Finally, to everyone''s convenience, the process was finished. Austin looked around and noticed that the four elders did seem to have scrutinized every single one of the 400 new disciples and distributed them according to the level of their talents.


    The four elders each represen


    hat case, I apologize for the inconvenience, and I won''t insist upon my request anymore."


    Elder Allen smiled and seemed satisfied with Austin''s response. He patted his back and said, "Well, that''s considerate of you, young man. You made the right decision."


    Austin sighed. If there was anything else that dissatisfied him, it was the fact that both Violet and the gnome had been placed to the Black Tortoise School. He felt surprised but tried to let these negative feelings go for he could not do anything about it.


    To relieve him of this emotions, his eyes and mood lit up once he found out that Stacy was also assigned to the Blue Dragon School. They would be able to study together in the near future.


    As for the rest of his friends, Peacock Princess was assigned to the Rose Finch School with Caroline.


    Bray was assigned to the White Tiger School.


    Rahul and Zoe would be joining Bray as well in the White Tiger School.


    Among all the people whom Austin was familiar with and close to, only Stacy was assigned to the same school as him, which meant she was the only person who could accompany him inside the premises.


    Austin shrugged, feeling consoled by the fact that, at least, he was with someone he knew in the Blue Dragon School.

 Chapter 1988 Moment Of Departure (Part Two)

    ''Well, I think it''s time that I accept the result. Besides, it''s not too bad. Also, I can visit them from time to time, since the schools are just close to each other as Elder Allen had mentioned, '' thought Austin to himself.


    Austin heaved a deep sigh, feeling less down as he pondered more about it.


    Besides, everyone, including Violet and the gnome, would have to go their own ways and face their own fates. They needed to learn how to fight for themselves for no one could stay around him forever.


    Like what the old man in grey had told him a while ago, the way he was going to take would not be suitable for Caroline, Violet, the gnome, and even the rest of his friends. This would, perhaps, be a great chance for them to find their own ways and tap into their own martial capabilities.


    Everyone was suddenly startled by a loud announcement.


    "Listen, everyone! All the new disciples of the Black Tortoise School must come here now and rally. Get ready for we will leave for the Black Tortoise School in the Middle Pilgrim Land, where you will start a new life as cultivators," said Elder Barton aloud.


    All the new disciples of the Black Tortoise School was surprised at the sudden departure.


    When Elder Barton noticed their hesitation, he didn''t think twice to shout once more, "Right now!"


    The cluster of disciples in front of him turned cold and even more hesitant.


    Most of them, if not all, had planned to go back to their own sects or clans to bid their goodbyes for they would be gone for quite a long time.


    However, Elder Barton wasn''t taking any of their reactions. "If I hear more of this nonsense, I will not hesitate to leave you. As cultivators, we should all know that our number one priority should be to practice our martial arts. We should al


    ad and excited at the same time at their sudden new journey ahead.


    As they all watched the warship slowly fading away in the distance, the rest was once more startled by another announcement. "Eyes and ears here, everyone! All the new disciples of the Rose Finch School, come and gather here. We will leave now as well!"


    Without waiting for their reaction, Elder Allen waved his hand and also summoned a flying ship in the air. Then, he signaled all the new disciples under him to aboard the ship. Not wanting to get a scolding like that from Elder Barton, the new disciples of the Rose Finch School dared not to disobey.


    After hearing this, Austin''s eyes turned wide. "Caroline!" He shouted and tried to find her among the crowd.


    Caroline was also finding for Austin, and as soon as she heard him call out her name, she ran towards that direction and saw Austin coming towards her. They both held onto each other''s hands and looked into each other with sad eyes.


    At this moment of departure, none of them could find the right words to say to each other. Only the tears coming from Caroline''s beautiful eyes spoke for how both of them felt for each other at that very moment.

 Chapter 1989 Going Back To The Headquarters

    "Don''t be silly. We will not forever be apart. When we come to the Middle Pilgrim Land, we will have a lot of chances to see each other," Austin comforted her.


    He wiped her tears with his finger.


    "This is just temporary. This won''t last very long. Sooner or later, we will be together again and will never be apart. Do you understand?"


    Austin also felt heavy in his heart but didn''t have a choice.


    To his relief, Caroline finally nodded and turned away.


    When Caroline left, the Peacock Princess also came to Austin.


    She too, wanted to say goodbye.


    "Austin, I''ll have to leave too. But remember, come and see me often when you arrive in the Middle Pilgrim Land."


    "Alright." Austin nodded.


    "I promise, I will see you there."


    "I''ll look forward to that," said the Peacock Princess before she turned around to leave.


    Shortly, all the new students of the Rose Finch School jumped onto the warship.


    Elder Allen then pushed the warship and they vanished in a flash.


    Afterwards, the elder from the White Tiger School prepared another warship and let the new students of the White Tiger School board.


    Bray, Zoe, Rahul and the other young cultivators all went to Austin to say goodbye too. Then they jumped on the flying ship of the White Tiger School.


    "Austin, I am also a member of the White Tiger School. If you have time in the future, please see me as well."


    A beautiful woman was waving at Austin not far away.


    She was Belle Xiao.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded with a smile.


    The flying boat of the White Tiger School turned into a flash of lightning and rushed away.


    "They are all gone," murmured Austin.


    He couldn''t help but sigh emotionally.


    "Ha ha! The new students of our Blue Dragon School don''t have to rush to the Middle Pilgrim Land like them. I have something to deal with in the East Mainland first. We can then start off after that."


    The elder in grey made an announcement to the new students of the Blue Dragon School.


    I will give you five days to go back to your home first. In that case, you can have the chance to say goodbye to your family members, relatives, and friends. We will gather here in the Mighty Mountains again after five days. Then we will head for the Middle Pilgrim Land," he added.


    He waved his hand to dismiss all of them.


    "All right. You can leave now. Just remember, come back here after five days."


    Instantly, all the new students of the Blue Dragon School cheered.


    "That''s great!"


    Who wouldn''t be delighted?


    They were given five days to go back to their families. It was good enough to say goodbye to all of their family members and friends. Of course, they would be very happy.


    They all flew into the sky and headed for different directions going back to their homes.


    After everyone had left, the elder in grey waved his hand to put away the square that was floating in the sky.


    Then he vanished into thin air.


    Everyone went back to their


    he could have the chance, he would really do everything to save them.


    But those seriously injured ancient warriors could still be saved. Maybe Austin could do something for them. In that case, Elder Sharp would be reunited with them as well.


    "I see," said Austin.


    As a matter of fact, he didn''t know what else to say to Elder Sharp.


    It was only now that he understood why Elder Sharp had brought only five ancient warriors back to life.


    After that conversation with Elder Sharp, Austin spent the rest of the day in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land. He mainly stayed in his secret cultivation room at the peak of cultivation.


    "Lad, do you want to explore a place?"


    Austin suddenly heard the Flame Emperor in his Soul Sea.


    "Oh? Where?"


    Austin was stunned but he was also curious.


    "Have you forgotten about what I told you before? The place where I''ve gotten the Golden Sun Scripture?"


    Austin contemplated for a while.


    "Do you mean the Cloud Empire?"


    Austin spoke in a low voice.


    "That''s right," said the Flame Emperor with a smile.


    "Ha ha! Boy, you are practicing the Golden Sun Scripture now so I think you will be interested in that place. So, do you want to explore it now?"


    To convince Austin more, the Flame Emperor told Austin again how he had acquired the Golden Sun Scripture there.


    "You know, the Golden Sun Scripture was kept in the Cloud Empire. I''ve got the vital energy stone accidentally when I was there. The Golden Sun Scripture was hidden in that vital energy stone at that time when I brought it to the Prime Martial World."


    Austin listened to the Flame Emperor intently and his interest seemed aroused.


    "Who knows, you can discover more there. You might be able to cultivate the Golden Sun Scripture more," added the Flame Emperor.


    "Okay, we will set off right now!"


    Austin had decided immediately without a second thought.


    Apparently, the Flame Emperor had succeeded in enticing him.

 Chapter 1990 The Evil Valley

    Once Austin heard that the place had something to do with the Golden Sun Scripture, he was immediately interested and decided to go there.


    Austin went to say goodbye to the elders of the Flame Holy Land.


    There were only three days left before Austin had to head for the Middle Pilgrim Land. So, Austin planned to straightly go to the Mighty Mountains after he explored the Cloud Empire


    instead of returning to the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land again.


    He was not sure when he could come back again.


    Elder Sharp of the Flame Holy Land, together with three other elders, four stewards, and five ancient men who had been resurrected came to see Austin before his departure.


    Every top leader of the Flame Holy Land advised Austin to be cautious once he arrived at the Middle Pilgrim Land and to make sure he wouldn''t die.


    These high-level leaders of the Flame Holy Land had long taken Austin as the future holy lord of the Flame Holy Land.


    Therefore, they were keen on keeping Austin safe no matter what.


    "Austin, this is my magic treasure. I use it to speed up my journey. It moves at a lightning speed.


    It is yours now."


    A middle-aged man waved his hand and took out a canoe carved out of wood and handed it to Austin.


    The middle-aged man was one of the five elders that had been resurrected in the Flame Holy Land.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Austin accepted the gift without hesitation.


    Austin had built a good relationship with the five resurrected ancestors lately.


    From time to time, Elder Sharp and the other five elders would tell Austin some of their insights on cultivation and guide him to cultivate.


    He might not have learned any specific martial art skills from them but the wisdom he gained was irreplaceable.


    The mastery of the predecessors could often make things easier for their young cultivators.


    Austin refined the canoe. Once he was finished, he waved goodbye to the senior leaders of the Flame Holy Land.


    Austin waved his sleeve and threw the canoe out.


    It was enlarged ten times.


    Austin jumped on it and push it forward with his vital energy.


    Whoosh!


    The canoe disappear


    It is a powerful wolf,"


    Austin said.


    "Yes, the Evil Valley is very ominous," the Flame Emperor muttered.


    "As long as a person is in here, no matter how powerful they are, they would always feel an odd, almost menacing atmosphere.


    There were also many masters that had explored the ghost valley." The Flame Emperor gazed at the deep parts of the valley.


    "However, the Evil Valley seemed to only be a home for all sorts of evil things. There was no treasures nor opportunities.


    As time went by, nobody cared to go to the Evil Valley anymore."


    The Flame Emperor had grown up in the Cloud Empire, so he was familiar with the history of the Evil Valley.


    Caw! Caw!


    Several black crows circled a withered old tree in the dark Valley, emitting cries of misery as if they were grieving death.


    "This place seems to be filled with an ominous atmosphere..."


    Austin moved slowly in the valley. He felt a chill on his neck, like someone was breathing heavily behind him.


    "Keep going. There is a palace in the valley. It is where I got the vital energy stone,"


    the Flame Emperor told Austin.


    "All right."


    Austin summoned up his courage and nodded.


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that this creepy valley had something to do with the Golden Sun Scripture, Austin would have turned around and left at once.


    Walking in the valley made the hairs on his arm stand up and gave him a creepy feeling.

 Chapter 1991 The Evil Wind And The Evil Mist

    An interesting aspect of the ground was that it was completely charred and had gone black.


    And the black was more a shade of dried blood than ash. Perhaps a battle had taken place a long while ago here...


    Austin rubbed the ground with his feet and saw that a layer of some charred substance came off and stuck to his shoe. Immediately, the smell of blood reached his nostrils.


    "Is it possible that the ground of the Evil Valley has gone black due to dried blood?"


    Austin''s face turned pale at such a horrifying prospect.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...


    Before he had time to dwell on this fearsome idea, gusts of black wind suddenly began to blow. Even though Austin was standing far away from the source of this wind, he felt the chill it emanated and immediately got alert. Something was going on!


    "Be careful. There are evil winds in here which seem quite weird. They can even kill a warrior at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    I mean this ghost wind is extremely rare, and it flows once or twice in decades. Damn it!


    Why did we have to run into one today? It''s just bad luck!"


    the Flame Emperor cursed from inside Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Ghost winds?"


    Austin murmured, gazing deep into the valley, only to see black colored whirlwinds roaring and flushing towards him.


    The power and danger was visible. Wherever this wind passed, stones turned into dust immediately. Even the ground and the mountains on either sides of the valley did not remain intact. They were crushed very fast.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin checked the source and was surprised to see that these black whirlwinds seemed to be coming from a void high in the sky. It was hard to imagine how such a thing could happen.


    The black whirlwind passed over a tree that had died several years ago, and instantly sliced it into pieces.


    Several crows shrieked in the distance, rushing away from this oncoming storm.


    They had taken refuge on the withered tree. But as soon as the whirlwind drew near, they had tried to escape but failed. They were also turned into dust.


    Austin took out the Pot of Chaos from his Space Ring and rushed inside it.


    It was just in time though, since as soon as he got inside, the whirlwinds hit the pot.


    Metallic thongs began to reach his eardrums as the waves collided on the pot.


    "I get it now. These evil winds have been formed by gathering strong evil auras together. No wonder they''re so powerful,"


    Austin muttered as he checked the b


    t he was facing difficulty in making his blood flow.


    Austin knew that he was no match for the man.


    "Nice to meet you, sir.


    I''m Austin. I''m so sorry to disturb you,"


    he responded politely.


    However, even after a long while, the man did not respond.


    Austin released his spiritual sense once again to carefully perceive the enemy.


    "A corpse! ?"


    Austin felt that something was wrong. To his enormous surprise, although the old man''s eyes were glowing like golden lamps, it was actually just a corpse.


    The body was covered with thick dust and it seemed like the man had died many moons ago.


    "He still has a lively appearance, and I can feel his horrifying aura.


    But it''s just a corpse!"


    Austin was taken aback and frightened at what could make this happen.


    The only possible explanation was that the man had been a great and powerful master when he had been alive. His strength must have been unimaginable.


    Austin unleashed his vital energy and prepared his physical strength before walking carefully towards the old man''s corpse, observing it carefully.


    How powerful the man looked!


    He looked lifelike even after death.


    Besides, the corpse was still emanating an aura of terror. Austin estimated that no cultivator at the Minor-perfection Realm would dare to approach it, or they would be directly crushed.


    Even powerful masters at the Major-perfection Realm would not dare to do so; they wouldn''t die, but they would still be crushed by the horrible aura.


    Austin could manage to stand in front of the old man''s corpse only by fully unleashing his physical strength and vital energy at the same time.

 Chapter 1992 The Freezing Spider Silk

    There was a look of both surprise and admiration on Austin''s face.


    It was unbelievable!


    ''This person must be very powerful if he was alive.''


    Austin never imagined that he would find a powerful person''s corpse in the Evil Valley.


    "I wonder when he was from?"


    Austin scrutinized the old man and realized that his robe was of a traditional style.


    "It seems to be a very precious piece of clothing!"


    Austin''s eyes widened.


    The old man was wearing a Taoist robe that was glittering faintly.


    He could also feel some kind of law power hidden on the robe.


    A robe that could emit the law power indicated that it was an extraordinary and precious treasure.


    Austin looked at the robe more carefully.


    "It seems like it was made of the freezing spider silk from the demonic ice spider!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    Then his eyes suddenly lit up.


    It had been said that the demonic ice spider was a legendary beast that disappeared ages ago.


    The demonic ice spider had a unique character. Before it died, it would spit out the essence of its life into the freezing spider silk.


    Austin had seen this information in an ancient book.


    As he thoroughly looked at the Taoist priest robe, he became more certain that it was the same as the freezing spider silk in the legend.


    "It''s definitely the freezing spider silk!


    What a unique and precious robe!


    The robe of the old man was invaluable!


    Damn it! If only I could get this rare piece of clothing."


    Austin suddenly became excited.


    He immediately reached out his right arm and used his Omnipotent Bodily Skill to magnify the thin layer of clothing at the old man''s body. Then he stretched out his huge arm that was as thick as the flood dragon. It went towards the old man''s body and tried to take off his robe woven by the freezing spider silk.


    Bang!


    A horrifying force suddenly burst out and directly dashed at Austin the moment his hand touched the old man''s robe.


    The sudden attack startled Austin.


    Luckily, Austin prepared himself for any unforeseeable c


    at while Austin was busy with the robe, the Flame Emperor was checking on the terrain.


    "Okay, let''s go and have a look."


    Austin nodded.


    Although the valley was full of horrible things, Austin decided to continue their journey. He didn''t want to give up since he had already made it this far.


    Austin moved more carefully.


    The sky was filled with mist, and his vision became more blurry as he moved deeper into the valley. He had a hard time perceiving the real situation even with his spiritual sense.


    Coo...


    Caw! Caw! Caw!


    The faint laughter sent shivers down people''s spines.


    "Damn it! What is that? Does the Evil Valley really have ghosts?


    That laugh is so damn scary,"


    the Flame Emperor mumbled in a trembling voice.


    "Flame Emperor, stop talking nonsense here.


    Even if there is a ghost, so what?


    You are in the state of spiritual soul now. So even if the ghosts really exist in this world, I don''t see any difference between the two of you."


    Austin pouted.


    "I agree. You do have a point.


    Now I indeed look like a ghost. So there is no difference between the ghost and me.


    But even if I am a ghost, I am a very kind one.


    The ghosts in the valley are so creepy, and they seem like evil spirits,"


    the Flame Emperor said.


    "You are different from them because you are a horny ghost!"


    Austin said grumpily.

 Chapter 1993 The Danger

    The more he walked, the more he felt something was wrong. An eerie sensation crept over his body as the hair on his arms stood on end.


    He had experienced fog in the valley, but it was nothing like this. The appearance of the valley was very plain, and the surrounding was flat.


    But now, the whole valley looked haunted. A ghastly fog covered it and it made the valley look confusing and complicated.


    As he walked forward, Austin became aware of the twisted road. He looked around him, and it was one huge maze. He had no idea on how long he had been walking, but one thing was for sure, he was not sure on what direction to follow anymore.


    "Flame Emperor, we seem to be lost,"


    Austin said to the Flame Emperor with a bitter smile.


    Austin''s current strength was at the premium stage of Minor-perfection Realm, and the power of his spiritual sense was close to that of the masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    His spiritual sense could reach thousands of miles with no difficulty.


    But now, he was hopelessly lost in a valley, surrounded by an eerie black mist.


    It was unbelievable.


    "No, we''re not lost. We are being trapped, by an evil trap!


    This is bad news!


    This is just one of the bad things in this valley. Evil matters breed in this place.


    Evil wind, evil mist, the bone land, intelligent corpses, and evil trap. Brat, I think we''re in trouble,"


    the Flame Emperor said, his voice trembled with fear.


    "An evil trap? I don''t think so! Those are old tales, meant to scare people away.


    Don''t believe in these imaginary things.


    I think the valley is equipped with a brilliant array that can affect the awareness of one''s spiritual sense.


    That is why we got lost,"


    Austin reasoned.


    "Yes, I agree with you.


    But remember, you have a very powerful spiritual sense. A simple and ordinary array cannot affect you. Be careful, lad. Take nothing for granted.


    Damn it! I still want to go to the Middle Pilgrim Land with you to find the Land of Life-and-death and get the Reincarnate Lotus then rebuild my body.


    I don''t want to die in this valley of hell!"


    the Flame Emperor ranted out of frustration.


    "Flame Emperor, stay calm.


    I have experienced so many dangers and came face to face with more powerful arrays over the years. Why should I be afraid of this one valley?"


    Austin tried to assure the Flame Emperor.


    "Well, boy, I believe in your strength.


    Look, there see


    d put it on as fast as he could.


    A mystical air swept over Austin as he put on the robe.


    Distracted, the dead wolf stopped in midair and began to act confused and distracted. It looked around as if searching for something with a puzzled expression on its face.


    Then it landed on the ground slowly, turned around and was no longer interested in Austin.


    The other corpses walked back and forth on the ground. Rigid and with no sense of direction. No one was paying any attention to Austin.


    "I see. It could sense the Taoist robe.


    That old man was a terror in this valley. The wolf corpse must have recognized his scent from this robe."


    Swoosh!


    Austin breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What a dangerous valley! It''s so creepy! I can''t deal with these corpses!"


    Austin tried to relax, knowing he was now safe.


    "Several cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm had entered the valley and tried to explore its secret. None of them ever returned.


    With your current strength, it''s almost a miracle that you''re still alive!"


    the Flame Emperor said.


    Austin continued to walk towards the group of corpses.


    Perhaps it was because Austin was wearing the robe that those terrifying corpses paid no attention to him.


    Austin carefully moved through the corpses, and they continued to ignore him.


    An hour later, Austin narrowed his eyes and gazed at a far distance.


    There was very little fog in this part of the valley, and Austin could see that there was a grand building not too far from where he stood.


    "Boy, here we are!"


    the Flame Emperor exclaimed with so much excitement in his voice.

 Chapter 1994 The Five Ancestors

    The building in front of Austin was all dark. It looked very depressed.


    "Not long after I broke into this valley, the thick cloud of evil mist surrounded the whole place. Then out of nowhere, I was already at the dark palace," said the Flame Emperor.


    "I was just fortunate enough to have not encountered those terrible corpses. Otherwise, I would have been in a big trouble with my strength at that time," he added.


    Austin was listening intently to the Flame Emperor.


    He was walking forward carefully.


    After a few moments, he was already approaching the dark palace that the Flame Emperor was talking about.


    The closer he got to the gate of the palace, the stronger he felt the oppressive pressure.


    A cold wind was blowing out of the void now and then. It was as if they were in a cold winter.


    Austin walked up to the gate of the palace.


    He then reached out to push the gate. It was shrouded by a strong and spooky evil spirit. The air was grim which made them feel like they were in hell.


    Bang!


    Austin opened the two dark doors. He was about to enter the palace when an overwhelming power rushed out wildly.


    As if being hit by a thunderbolt, Austin was thrown into the stone wall. He felt his bones broke as his body hit the wall.


    Austin did his best to stand up although it was very difficult for him. His mouth and nose were already bleeding. He stared straight ahead trying to see clearly what was inside.


    Thanks to the robe he was wearing for counteracting most of the force. If not, he would have been disabled or worst, dead now.


    "Damn it! I am going in!" shouted Austin with gritted teeth.


    He took out the Pot of Chaos and released his physical strength and vital energy. He concentrated his mind and walked towards the entrance of the palace again.


    Bang!


    When he approached the gate of the palace again, an invisible but horrible atmosphere rushed out. The pressure was incomparably violent.


    Austin was taken aback. However, he wasn''t planning to give up that easily.


    So he ground his teeth and stepped forward. No matter how strong the evil force was, he did his best to counter it. Finally, he was able to step into the black palace.


    The inside of the palace was obscure and vague. It was like a lonely open place. There was a strong killing intent lurking in it. It was really terrifying.


    Austin''s body was shaking. He felt like he was under a huge mountain.


    Despite the pressure that he felt on his way, Austin continued to


    reat beauty of the five elements.


    The Flame Emperor knew Austin very well so he could already tell what he was thinking. "Damn it, boy! Have you forgotten where we are right now? You really dare to gain insight here? It''s too risky!"


    the Flame Emperor immediately reminded Austin to avoid getting himself into trouble.


    "Don''t disturb me!" Austin scolded the Flame Emperor.


    "They are demonstrating the rules of the five elements now. If I don''t take this opportunity to comprehend them, I won''t have such an opportunity again in the future," he added.


    The Flame Emperor couldn''t do anything but sigh. He had been with Austin for a long time so he knew that Austin was a strong cultivator. And once he cultivated, he would always become an obsessed person.


    For a moment, Austin seemed to be totally immersed in it and could not extricate himself.


    The black hall was very broad and empty. Aside from the five ancestors who were standing lofty like mountains, there was no one else there. However, the pressure they exuded was very suffocating.


    If someone would look carefully, he could find that the five ancestors all had an indescribable fierceness. That was actually the reflection of the rules. The rules of the five elements were transformed into a terrifying force here and it could even wipe out everything in the world.


    For a cultivator who had practiced the rules of the five elements, the five figures were undoubtedly heaven-sent treasures. They were the supreme heritage of law power.


    Very soon, Austin had forgotten everything else around him and he only devoted himself into comprehending what the five ancestors demonstrated.

 Chapter 1995 The Mysterious Connection

    It was difficult to learn all the rules and laws, which represented the essence and principles of the world.


    Of course, it was a matter of concern for the cultivators who reached a high-level cultivation base to make further exploration and get closer to some essence of the world.


    Indeed, this required a strong soul and understanding ability among them.


    It was also a fact that some cultivators were mediocre and could accomplish nothing. Perhaps, they would never be able to step into the law power in the martial arts they were cultivating.


    While Austin was at the Minor-perfection Realm, he began to have insights about the law power. That was an easy indicator to tell how talented he was.


    He had planned on spending his days on meditation. But it was one day later, when he suddenly opened his eyes and woke up from meditation.


    In fact, he had to force himself to wake up.


    After a day''s comprehension and meditation, he had already developed a deeper understanding of the rules of five elements.


    However, there was only one day left before he would set off to the Mighty Mountains. If he delayed it, he was afraid he''d be late.


    Although Austin had only studied it for one day, he had a breakthrough in the understanding of the rules of five elements.


    He concluded that his current Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship must have become much stronger than before.


    "Hmm! I don''t even know if the five seniors have been killed or are still alive,"


    Austin spoke to himself as he stood up and looked around.


    "Huh! Looks like the pressure inside the hall is far weaker,"


    he said with surprise as he suddenly realized the fact.


    Soon he figured out the reason for it.


    The tremendous pressure inside the hall was due to the fact that the five elements array had evolved into the powerful force of five elements rules.


    And now, with his deeper understanding of the rules of those five elements, the influence of the power of the five elements rules which was in the hall around him had naturally weakened a lot.


    Austin carefully walked around inside the hall.


    The whole hall was empty and wide. It was filled with gloomy and horrible aura everywhere.


    However, in the entire hall, besides those five ancestors, there was nothing else that existed.


    Austin felt a little disappointed. He had hoped that he would find some precious treasures after he broke in with so much hard work.


    But now he got nothing. All h


    his meridians, the elixir field, even inside the vital energy stone, was all surging out like great rivers.


    Austin was taken aback. He had no idea what was going on and what was happening to him.


    He couldn''t even control his vital energy at all.


    The light golden vital energy from Austin''s body kept moving to the middle-aged man.


    In a few seconds, the middle-aged man''s body began to glow. Thousands of rays of brilliant golden lights dazzled and overwhelmed the surrounding space.


    At the same time, Austin was surprised to see that even his own body was shining. Brilliant golden radiance spread and made the surrounding space look as if it was lost in a golden ocean. Such a scene was very unusual to see.


    Boom! Boom!


    The bodies of Austin and the middle-aged man started shaking, and kept emitting dazzling golden light.


    For some unknown reason, Austin felt that their bodies seemed to have a secret connection and were like one.


    The scene was unbelievable. In the dull and dark hall, two bodies were blazing. The bodies looked like two gods, emitting a dream-like light.


    Bang!


    By this time, the Fire Stela in Austin''s elixir field seemed to be awakened completely. It rushed out and began floating directly above the head of the middle-aged man.


    Endless rays of golden light came out of the Fire Stela and covered the middle-aged man completely.


    Bursts of formidable suppressing power were being continuously transmitted into the middle-aged man''s body.


    At that moment, the middle-aged man''s body started to look more dazzling. It was so bright that nobody could have dared to look at him directly!

 Chapter 1996 The Brutal Battle On The Continent

    Gradually, as Austin concentrated, he sensed that he could now feel the very fluctuation of the ideas of the middle-aged man. To put it concisely, he could actually spy on his opponent''s consciousness.


    "Oh? Where are we?"


    All of a sudden, the surroundings faded and he found himself in a completely new and strange world.


    It looked like a vast, boundless continent, marked only by silence.


    The place was enormous and stretched out boundlessly across the very center of the universe.


    Numerous stars and suns were revolving around this continent, which spoke of its marvelous size. From the looks of it, this place seemed like the very hub of all life forms in all of creation.


    It was home to trillions of living creatures, who seemed happy and prosperous.


    To top the whole fairy land like deal, the whole place seemed to be shrouded in an endless fairy energy. The density of spiritual energy between the heaven and earth was so high that it had condensed into a thick fog which was covering the continent, constantly moisturizing all the creatures that inhabited this place.


    Such was the vitality embedded here that every living creature, including several plants as well, was practicing martial arts.


    Austin could also sense that a lot of powerful cultivators lived here.


    Even a few great masters were present here who could not be ranked among ordinary cultivators.


    They were powerful enough to crack the ground with one step, and swoop stars out of the sky with a punch.


    They had been living here for a long, long time and were almost as old as this continent.


    This seemed to be an extremely advanced world, with cultivation levels highly developed, and powerful warriors walking around like the wind was blowing.


    Austin found that he could perceive many things in the world.


    "The warriors on this continent are extremely strong compared to the people on the Divine Continent.


    Is this the Immortal World that the cultivators of the Divine Continent speak of?"


    He was confused. He sensed the strong aura of immortals on this continent and felt the presence of people who were almost the same age as this continent. ''This is most likely the legendary Immortal World, '' he thought.


    Obviously, no ordinary person could live so long. Only immortals could attain lifespans as long as the heavens themselves.


    "Kill!"


    All of a sudden, Austin''s heart missed a beat when he heard a cry so shrill that it shook the sky. From the farthest depths of the horizon, a dark and dense mist or fog suddenly began to appear. It quickly spread over hundreds of square miles.


    Shouts and battle cries could be heard from that fog and some sort of weird, harsh laughter also rang out of it.


    Very soon, the dark fog enveloped the sky of the continent.


    "Howl!"


    Black colored shadows began to take shape in the fog, like millions of ferocious ghosts had been thrown in hell and were now crying and screaming in agony.


    "Kill!"


    "Destroy this continent!"


    "Let darkness and death descend! Kill!"


    Strong killing intents roared and rushed towards the whole place


    n this place were hundreds of powerful cultivators from the continent. They had showcased the most supreme of their skills to help the creatures that had survived the war on the continent. Their knowledge and power had brought these creatures into this city before the place had gone ka-boom!


    "Let''s go!


    We''ll rebuild our family one day and take revenge on them!"


    A strong man''s voice echoed and shook the sky.


    Then the city turned into a beam of light and disappeared.


    "Go after them!


    Let''s uproot them all! We won''t let them get away!"


    On the farthest side of the city stood a strange looking cultivator. He waved his hand and countless warriors began rushing towards the place where the city had been just a while back.


    After a short while, the lump in the sky was broken by the enemy and a passageway appeared.


    A large number of people rushed towards the passageway, intending to hunt down any survivors from the war Austin had just witnessed.


    And just like a helpless onlooker, Austin saw the whole process clearly, unable to make anything happen in here.


    A moment later, the whole scene vanished out of his sight.


    Suddenly, Austin''s eyes narrowed.


    The middle-aged man he had seen appeared in front of Austin once again with a pair of deep and wrinkled eyes seemingly looking towards him; or he could have been looking at the endless space behind him. There was no telling


    "Sir, sir..."


    Austin shouted once more.


    "Alas. Demons and deities fought for hegemony; all races were slaughtered, and it was the end for every being. There was nothing we could do, despite all that we did do...


    Remember, we need to re-build our home."


    With a small wave at Austin, the middle-aged man turned around in a melancholic manner, walked away, and slowly faded into air.


    "Sir, sir..."


    Austin shouted helplessly.


    All of a sudden, he woke up and found himself back in the dark palace where the five ancestors were still standing in front of him.


    ''Was that a dream?''


    Austin wondered. If it was, it had been a nightmare!

 Chapter 1997 Comprehend The Law Power

    Austin gradually came back to his senses. He then realized that what he had just experienced was only a dream.


    "Demons and deities fought for hegemony; all races were slaughtered, and it was the end for every being. Those things were all familiar to me. I must have heard it somewhere," said Austin to himself.


    He lowered his head and closed his eyes to think.


    He was lost in thought as he was trying to remember where he had heard those things.


    "Ah!" exclaimed Austin suddenly.


    It seemed that he had already remembered something.


    "It was in the Fallen Immortal World. It was on the second floor of the small wooden building in the old herbal garden where I got the Pot of Chaos and the Immortal Body Refining Formula!"


    At that time, Austin was on the second floor of that building when he saw a piece of paper on the table beside the window. There were words written on that paper.


    Austin was actually a little confused when he read those words.


    However, what he had just experienced in his dream now gave Austin a vague idea of the real meaning of those words.


    He began to interpret his dream. There was no doubt that the deities were the powerful cultivators on the continent. The demons were the enemies who had invaded the continent. Contending for hegemony naturally referred to the battle between the two parties.


    All races were slaughtered and it was the end for every creature meant that the continent was destroyed.


    Was it really true that such a continent existed in the ancient times? Was it really destroyed during the war?


    Austin was a bit baffled. His mind was in a mess. He just woke up from that dream and now he became very curious.


    "Hey, boy! Are you awake now?"


    The Flame Emperor''s voice suddenly rang out in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "If you''re awake, just say yes to me," he added.


    Austin was a little surprised when he heard the Flame Emperor.


    "I''m awake now."


    He answered when he recovered.


    "Thank God! I''m glad you''re back to normal now. I''m worried sick about you. I thought something wrong had happened to you."


    There was a hint of concern in the Flame Emperor''s voice.


    It was as if something bad had really happened to Austin when he was sleeping.


    "I have been calling you so many times in the past few days but you were not responding at all. I thought you had already lost your mind."


    The Flame Emperor then heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "A few days?"


    Austin was surprised. No wonder the Flame Emperor got worried about him.


    "Yes, it has been three days since you fell asleep. I think the elder of the Blue Dragon School has already left the Mighty Mountains with the new stu


    ve ancestors here have profound skills of the rules of the five elements. I will stay here and cultivate it in seclusion for some time. Having these five ancestors teach me the cultivation methods personally is such a rare opportunity."


    Austin had already made a decision.


    The Flame Emperor knew that he couldn''t change Austin''s mind anymore.


    "Well, if that''s what you want. Anyway, it seems that the middle-aged man is really the last owner of the Golden Sun Scripture," agreed the Flame Emperor.


    "Based on my observation these past few days, he seems to be good to you. I think you will not encounter any danger in this hall."


    Austin sat cross-legged on the floor and began to meditate.


    The Flame Emperor stayed silent.


    The five ancestors were continuously emitting profound law power and the rules of the five elements.


    They were creating various terrifying law powers.


    Austin sat still and meditated in silence like an old monk. He had completely forgotten everything.


    Time seemed to fly faster while one was cultivating.


    Twenty days later.


    Swoosh!


    Austin opened his eyes slowly.


    His body was emitting a faint mysterious law power.


    "The deeper I comprehend laws and powers of this world, the more profound they have become!" exclaimed Austin.


    He was very satisfied with the result of his cultivation.


    Austin then stood up. He had been sitting cross-legged for twenty days so he felt like stretching his body first.


    At this point, the pressure of the rules of the five elements in the hall only had a little impact on him.


    It was because he now had a deeper understanding of the rules of the five elements after twenty days of meditation.


    Besides, Austin was also wearing a robe that helped him move freely in the hall.

 Chapter 1998 The Preliminary Stage Of Major-perfection Realm

    "I truly appreciate your kindness to impart the cultivation methods to me these days."


    Austin bowed respectfully to the five people in the hall.


    "Sir, may I call you my master?"


    Austin bowed to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was the former owner of the Golden Sun Scripture, the Fire Stela, and the vital energy stone. In a sense, you could say that he was Austin''s master.


    After that, Austin left the hall.


    Once he left the hall, he didn''t encounter anymore danger and was able to peacefully leave the valley.


    Standing outside the valley, he looked back and saw how different it looked compared to when he first arrived. There was no evil wind, evil mist or any creepy bone land in the valley. The corpses and dark palace were nowhere to be found as well.


    One could look down to the bottom of the whole valley without seeing any weed or living creatures.


    "There must be an extremely powerful array in the valley, which has concealed everything.


    Only by a lucky coincidence could I meet those things in the valley.


    Otherwise, under normal circumstances, when I walk in, I will find nothing,"


    Austin muttered to himself.


    "It is time to make a breakthrough in my cultivation base!"


    For the past twenty days, Austin had been restraining his vital energy realm.


    Now it was finally the right time to make a breakthrough.


    Half a day later, near the Evil Valley, up high in the air, the thick dark clouds were gathered, and the sky was covered by dark clouds. Thick lightning and bolts of thunder exploded in the clouds.


    Thunderbolts poured from the sky; sheets of luminous lightning struck down to a figure like a waterfall.


    Within an hour, countless thick forests around the figure were destroyed by lightning and turned into a sea of raging fire.


    Two hours later, dark clouds dispersed in the sky, and no lightning or thunderbolt could be seen.


    "I have reached the preliminary stage of Major-perfection Realm!"


    Austin said to himself as he suspended in the air and felt the vital energy force inside him through clenched fists.


    With a raise of his hand, a strong wave of golden sword aura emanated from the tips of his fingers. Austin direc


    old man with white hair ranted irritably at another old man clad in grey. He pointed at the latter''s nose angrily and continued to scold him.


    If Austin was there, he would recognize that the grumpy old man was Anderson. He was the one who had designated him to be the new disciple of the four schools in the Mighty Mountains.


    The old man in grey scolded by Anderson was Elder Ryan who had been assigned to recruit new disciples for the Blue Dragon School from the East Mainland.


    "Please allow me to explain, Master Anderson.


    I waited for Austin for about four to five days in the Mighty Mountains but he didn''t show up," Ryan started to explain.


    "Later, I sent people to the headquarters of his sect to ask where he was. They told us that Austin had gone to the Cloud Empire in the East Mainland.


    I sent another group of people to the Cloud Empire to find Austin. However, they told me that by the time they got there, Austin had already left the imperial capital city of the Cloud Empire. No one knew where he went." Ryan shrugged his shoulders.


    "I stayed in the Mighty Mountains for ten days waiting for him.


    After that, I brought other new disciples with me and rushed back to the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    Master Anderson, If you don''t believe me, you can just find a new disciple, any one of them from the East Mainland, and ask them to confirm what I said,"


    Ryan explained for himself with a red face, feeling both angry and embarrassed.

 Chapter 1999 Austins Disappearance

    Pacing back and forth, Anderson said in a sullen tone, "I don''t care whatever happened! Now that I finally found such a promising young cultivator, you had no right to lose him!"


    He stopped and pointed a finger at Elder Ryan.


    "If you don''t get him back as soon as possible, I will never let you go. You hear me?" Anderson then sulked on a wooden armchair and acted as if he would not listen to any excuses until his promising cultivator was returned back here.


    A man, wearing blue clothes, sighed and decided to intervene.


    "Oh, come on, dude, will you loosen up a bit and stop blaming Elder Ryan about it? Besides, after he came back with the new students, he came to me immediately and explained everything to me.


    I am certain that Elder Ryan tried his best.


    Perhaps, that Austin had some unfinished business to deal with that he forgot about, or something had happened to him. Either way, you should not blame Elder Ryan for this issue.


    Setting that aside, are you really sure that Austin was the one who caused the abnormal phenomenon of the Talent Stela?


    Because, if that''s the case, it means that he is indeed the most talented cultivator in our Divine Continent for the past several centuries.


    To be honest, it still seems unbelievable."


    The man folded his arms across his chest as he thought about what Anderson had told him. Even though he tried to imagine it, it still seemed impossible for him. He shifted his weight to the other foot, and at first sight, he did look less than a cultivator because he didn''t release the vital energy.


    He gave an utmost impression of being poised but unambitious.


    Although he looked in his early thirties, he was much older than he appeared to be.


    Regardless of how he looked, this person was still the dean of the Blue Dragon School, one of the four biggest martial arts schools in the Divine Continent.


    Hearing what the dean just asked, Anderson frowned even more.


    "Are you telling me that you don''t believe what I said?" he responded and sounded annoyed.


    "Well, I''m not saying that I don''t believe you. What I''m trying to say is that it just seemed impossible.


    For the past four hundred years, no one in our Divine Continent was able to trigger the abnormal vision of Talent Stela.


    Yes, it seems like our continent just did not have luck on our side, since there have been many incredible talents on the other continents.


    Then, out of nowhere, you tell me that an exceptional genius appeared and was able to do what we couldn''t for the past four centuries.


    We have accepted the fact that our continent lacked prom


    that Anderson, who showed up in the Mighty Mountains, must really have something to do with Austin. That''s why he was allowed to enter our school.


    Now that Austin is missing, I''m sure he had this coming."


    "Well, well, well, I can''t wait to spread this news to the three other schools, and let all the new students from our East Mainland hear about this.


    With that, people will come to know who Austin really is.


    He is just a piece of trash, an untalented person, who attempted to be admitted to our school with the help of connections.


    This is the best news I have ever heard in weeks, and I am certain that Austin deserves this; if not, he deserves worse for what he did."


    Because of these rumors circulating around the Blue Dragon School, Austin became a laughingstock to many of the new students from the East Mainland.


    It could not be denied that Austin had lots of issues and conflicts with many of the top sects in the East Mainland, so hearing that Austin was in trouble made these disciples satisfied and happy.


    However, the rumors soon faded down a little, because the most important thing for the hundreds of new students of the Blue Dragon School at this period of time was to prepare for the upcoming New Disciples Competition.


    Since the event was getting near, all the new students buried themselves in training. They worked hard and did their best to improve their fighting ability to the utmost strength they could in hopes that they would get good results to impress the leaders of the school.


    All of them were aware that they would enjoy a special treatment coming from the schools if they were able to perform well and stood out in the competition.


    Of course, there was no doubt about that.

 Chapter 2000 Being Chased

    On the edge of the Middle Pilgrim Land, there was a large city called Jade City.


    There was a super large teleportation array in the city.


    This array was the main channel connecting the Middle Pilgrim Land and the East Mainland.


    There was also a vast sea among the five regions of Divine Continent.


    The sea was boundless. It was impossible for ordinary cultivators to cross it on their own. They could only rely on the super large teleportation array between the regions if they needed to travel through regions.


    One day, the super huge teleportation array in the Jade City kept flashing, and the waves of array''s spatial teleportation power spread across it.


    Suddenly, a slender young man appeared in the array.


    "Finally, I''m in the Middle Pilgrim Land!"


    the young man exclaimed as he walked out of the teleportation array.


    It was Austin.


    Austin had set out from the Evil Valley of the Cloud Empire to the border of the East Mainland, where there was a super large teleportation array leading to another.


    He was led to the Jade City through that.


    An emaciated elder who was sitting cross-legged beside the teleportation array abruptly opened his eyes.


    "Twenty million divine vital energy crystals!" he said, studying him from head to foot.


    Austin had no choice but to hand him twenty million divine vital energy crystals from his Space Ring.


    It was payment for using the teleportation array.


    Besides, he already gave up another twenty million divine vital energy crystals for entering the teleportation array in the East Mainland.


    It only showed that using a super large teleportation array to cross the regions cost a cultivator forty million divine vital energy crystals in total.


    ''Damn it! So expensive!''


    Austin felt his heart bleeding.


    Although he was rich, forty million divine vital energy crystals was still a big sum f


    I did."


    Another shadow in disguise appeared from a distance and also had ill intentions against Austin.


    A small and simple flying boat approached him from a distance. "It seems that we are after him. I heard that he has many valuable treasures."


    A voice echoed from the flying boat.


    "Hey, why is everyone well-informed?


    I thought I was the only one who knew about this brat.


    I didn''t expect that it was shared among many.


    Things are more complicated than I imagined."


    On the top of a nearby mountain, a figure in white showed up and walked in the air towards Austin.


    In a blink of an eye, four Heavenly Grotto Realm masters turned up for him.


    "Ha-ha, you must be Austin. I admire your arrogance and ignorance.


    You even have the balls to come here.


    Young people are always like this. Once they gained some skill, it gets to their heads.


    If you stayed hidden in the East Mainland, maybe you''ve had lived longer.


    But you came here instead. Were you digging your own grave?"


    the man in the flying boat asked him.


    "If I''m not mistaken, all of you are from the ancient, top sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    It flatters me that four Heavenly Grotto Realm masters are here to take my life,"


    Austin mocked.

 Chapter 2001 One Of The Five Top Secret Skills

    "Damn it, cut the crap!


    If you''re really smart, you''d give me all the things that you have, including all the martial arts that you have received in the hall of inheritance of the Heavenly Immortal World last time.


    This is your only chance of surviving today.


    Ha-ha!


    If you don''t, I shall torture you to death!"


    The shadowy figure snorted menacingly.


    "There is one thing I really don''t understand.


    You are asking me to give you my belongings. What on earth do I have that attracts you so much?


    All of you are masters from the ancient sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land. It simply isn''t worth sending all of you here just to get an ordinary treasure,"


    Austin said calmly in stark contrast with the shadowy figure.


    "Ha-ha, boy, do you really not know it?


    Well, this matter is known to many people, and is not a secret. I will let you die without regret,"


    said the figure shrouded in blue light in wild laughter.


    "Lad, the martial arts you got last time from the hall of inheritance in the Fallen Immortal World was the Dragon Formula, wasn''t it?


    According to legend, the Dragon Formula is one of the five top secret skills from ancient times.


    So I advise you to hand over the Dragon Formula obediently.


    You have to understand that keeping a treasure that your status and strength cannot match is equivalent to asking for your own death," the figure explained.


    "Let''s put it this way. The Dragon Formula is a top secret skill and ought to be studied by the great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    How long do you think you can live if you hold onto such a top secret skill?


    If you''re smart, you''d hand it over to us without resisting. Besides, you should keep a low profile in the future. Only this way can you stay alive.


    Do you understand?"


    the figure shrouded in blue light continued.


    ''It turns out, the Dragon Formula is one of the five top secret skills in legend!''


    Austin was a little taken aback when he heard what the figure had said.


    He had guessed that the Dragon Formula was a high-level skill.


    He hadn''t expected that it was actually that high.


    If a great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm wanted to learn it, it was truly something special.


    Austin had only used the Dragon Formula once. It was at the


    he probably cannot travel a great distance.


    I suggest the four of us work together and guard this area. I''m sure he can''t escape so easily today,"


    said the man in the flying boat.


    "That''s right."


    The other three masters nodded.


    Then, the four cultivators of the Heavenly Grotto Realm spread around the area. Each of them released their powerful spiritual sense to closely feel any sounds or movements around them.


    At that point, Austin was still in the chaotic void.


    "I never expected that the Dragon Formula was one of the five top secret skills from the ancient times.


    No wonder its combat power is so fearsome!"


    Austin murmured. This fact had never even crossed his mind.


    A few days ago, Austin had used the Dragon Formula when he fought with Henry from the White Tiger School.


    He didn''t expect that Henry would be injured severely with just a single blow. He didn''t even exert all his strength on that blow.


    The power of the Dragon Formula was far beyond Austin''s expectations. Nothing he had ever imagined could even come close to its true power.


    ''But as the four masters said, all the masters of the ancient sects and the four schools in the Middle Pilgrim Land now know that I have the Dragon Formula.


    A lot of trouble is inevitably going to come up in the future.''


    At the thought of that, his head ached involuntarily.


    "This reminds me of an old saying; ''An innocent man is found guilty because of the treasure he owns'',"


    Austin sighed. His heart filled with mixed emotions.

 Chapter 2002 The Joint Fight

    "I know why this happened; it''s because my strength is too weak!


    If I were strong enough, no one would even think about trying to steal the Dragon Formula from me.


    Looks like it is time for me to work harder and improve my cultivation base as soon as possible!"


    Austin muttered, clenching his fists tightly.


    As soon as he arrived in the Middle Pilgrim Land, he was surrounded and hunted down. This had made him more eager to improve his strength.


    More worrying was the fact that now in the Middle Pilgrim Land, there were most likely a large number of masters who knew that he had the Dragon Formula.


    Therefore, Austin came to the conclusion that his life in the Blue Dragon School was now going to be anything but peaceful.


    "Brady, are you confident enough to defeat the four masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm?"


    Austin asked Brady through his spiritual sense.


    "The four people are very powerful indeed.


    I am sure enough to kill at most one of them at a time. But it''s going to be a different story if I have to take on all four of them altogether.


    It''s hard to say who would win if they all come at me together,"


    Brady answered after thinking for a while.


    "What if you launch sneak attacks against them, going after one at a time and not making yourself known?"


    Austin suggested.


    "Ha ha, that''s a good idea. And yes, I''m confident that I can hurt each one of them badly in a few moves if I attack that way,"


    Brady answered.


    "Alright then. Let''s work together and kill them one by one.


    I will show up first and attract their attention. That would give you time.


    After that, you teleport yourself out of the Slave Tower as suddenly as possible and launch a sneak attack. Try and go for the kill.


    Humph! These famous sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land have really kicked the hornet''s nest by provoking me. I need to teach them a lesson,"


    Austin said, his eyes filled with a murderous will.


    "Master, these four Heavenly Grotto Realm masters are very powerful.


    Are you sure you want to do this? If you try to attract their attention, won''t you be in danger?"


    Brady asked with a little worry.


    After all, all four of his enemies were from the ancient sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land. Their fighting powers were much stronger than common Heavenly Grotto Realm warriors of the three holy lands, or of the three big clans in the East Mainland.


    "It doesn''t matter.


    They want to get the Dragon Formula so much.


    I say we gi


    ask.


    Only by a single one of his move, Austin was wounded.


    "Ha ha! Young man, I advise you to be sensible and stop your pointless struggles.


    No matter how much you resist, the result is already pre-determined!"


    the black figure told him with a sneer.


    Bang!


    The black machete rushed towards Austin once again.


    Austin waved his hand hurriedly, and the Pot of Chaos appeared right in front of him. Without further signals, it enlarged infinitely and turned into a huge tripod.


    At the same time, using his spiritual sense, he ordered the Spiritual Pot, which was now as high as five meters, to rush out and attack the Soul Sea of the black figure in front of him.


    Bang!


    The shadow of a gigantic dragon tail appeared, so large and powerful that it could have easily destroyed anything in this world. Meanwhile, the vital energy of a dragon flew around in all directions, suppressing everything on its way.


    "Son of a bitch! You have chosen death!


    Know what, since you''re acting so stubborn, I won''t show you any mercy!"


    The black figure hadn''t expected Austin to be so good at martial arts and have so many hidden weapons. For a moment, he was in a flurry, due to which, he lashed out in surprise and anger.


    As soon as he finished his words, the weird atmosphere that was emanating from his black machete became even more terrifying.


    The strong blade aura whizzed and rushed even more fiercely towards Austin.


    At the same time, a huge black bird spread out its wings in the sky, appearing out of nowhere, and rushed towards the looming black figure with fierce momentum.


    The giant black bird was none other than Brady.

 Chapter 2003 The Strong Smell Of Blood (Part One)

    Bang!


    Brady immediately transformed into a giant dark bird. The bird spread its pair of huge wings that were like two sharp blades and smoothly cut the void apart. With the strong flap of its wings, it dove to the black shadow ferociously.


    As the endless dark energy surged, the black shadow was overwhelmed.


    It was still flustered and trying to recover from Austin''s several fierce and violent attacks.


    Seeing the unexpected sneak attack from Brady froze the shadow on its place, completely horrified.


    After all, Brady was more powerful than him in the first place. Anyone who would be attacked without any warning would totally panic in dismay.


    Bang!


    Before the shadow could swerve and save itself, a giant wing heavily hit through the black shadow.


    Puff!


    The shadow flew from the impact and could not help but cough by the hit. His eyes went wide as soon as he discerned the metallic taste on his mouth as blood. Realizing that there was no way he could win this battle, the shadow began to fly away in attempt to escape.


    Whiz!


    However, the giant bird wasn''t ever going to let him go and quickly caught up with the shadow.


    Bang!


    This time, Brady used his horrible claws to attack the black shadow.


    "Ahh!" The shadow could not help but scream.


    The screams turned into a horrific shout of pain as half of the black figure''s body was completely shattered to the point where flesh began to splash out from above.


    Bang!


    Without further ado, the giant bird stretched out its huge claws once more and grabbed the black shadow''s head before it fell to the ground and satisfyingly squashed it, turning the remnants of its body into a blood mist.


    Watching the bloodbath, Austin''s eyes and mouth gaped wide open in surprise. As the red mist splattered onto the ground, he completely witnessed the gruesome end of the master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm from the ancient


    and blew the space to pieces, causing several dark space cracks that continued to spread constantly.


    As soon as the cracks spread wider, the Pot of Chaos instantly rushed out. It did not waste any time as it continued to enlarge and turned itself into a huge alchemy tripod, rumbling forward.


    At the same time, standing over five meters high, the Spiritual Pot quickly attacked the Soul Sea of the master covered in blue light.


    Satisfied, Austin then raised his hand to form an array of five sword auras of different colors.


    The master''s eyes went wide in shock. Austin had just unleashed four powerful attacks - the Dragon Formula, the Pot of Chaos, the Spiritual Pot, and the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship - all at the same time!


    Everything around them changed. The world turned darker. The clouds moved and clumped together in a fierce manner, and the sand and stones all flew in random directions. Even the space collapsed at the power of the four attacks.


    "How dare you, lad!"


    The man shouted, not expecting Austin to attack him directly.


    Since every attack method was fierce on its own way, even as a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, he had a hard time dodging Austin''s attacks. With one slow move, he knew he would be done for.

 Chapter 2004 The Strong Smell Of Blood (Part Two)

    As the master kept his focus on Austin''s attacks, he did not notice what happened next.


    Using the fastest speed he could muster, Brady transformed himself into a giant black bird. Then, he dove next to the master covered in blue light.


    Boom!


    In one swift attempt, the giant bird grabbed the body of the cultivator using its horrible claws.


    "Brat, this is unfair! You have a helper!


    This is so despicable! Let me down!"


    the master could not help but scream desperately in horror.


    "Ah!" he shouted as he felt the sharp claws on his flesh.


    As soon as he let out an ear-piercing scream, the giant bird instantly scratched the body. Blood endlessly and quickly poured out of the body like a coursing river. Not a second more, the master was now turned into a corpse.


    With another quick motion of his hand, Austin directly took the master''s Space Ring.


    As soon as Brady turned himself back into a man, both him and Austin entered the chaotic void once more.


    Whoosh!


    With a heavy feeling in their chests, two extremely fast figures appeared in this space.


    The man covered in white light sensed something bad. He looked at the other master with a sullen look and said, "Something is wrong, definitely wrong!"


    The master, hiding in the flying boat, nodded with a serious face and replied, "Yes, yes. There''s a strong smell of blood in here. Someone was surely killed here!"


    "Hmm, whatever happened is not our problem.


    We still have a guy to find!"


    Without waiting for a reply, he then moved towards another direction nearby to begin his search.


    The other master turned around and looked in another direction.


    Not a minute longer, Austin immediately appeared behind the master covered in white light.


    Without a sound, he waved


    n directed the energy to Austin, striking him to block all of his attacks.


    However, Brady once more appeared out of nowhere and launched a sneak attack on the middle-aged man.


    Like all the other three masters, the middle-aged man had sensed Brady but was not prepared to dodge and save himself, so soon after, the master, who had hidden himself in the flying boat, also suffered the same fate on Brady''s claws.


    The four cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm had all been killed in a bloodbath, and the last thing they saw was Austin''s sinister smile.


    Austin grabbed the fourth Space Ring and took them out to examine.


    "Indeed, the four masters were from the major sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land. They were from the Unworldly Sect, the Heavenly Mysterious Sect, the Black Inferno Sect, and the Nether Sect. Sad they had to suffer a gory death,"


    he said to himself as he stared at the four identity tokens coldly.


    Then, he heaved a deep sigh and stored the Space Rings away.


    "Very well, I''ll have my revenge one day."


    Austin took one last look around before he took out the Thunder Canoe, turned into a beam of light, and left as quickly as he could.

 Chapter 2005 Arriving At The Blue Dragon School

    After Austin killed the four masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, he went to the nearby Luna City and entered its teleportation array.


    The Middle Pilgrim Land was too vast. Austin had to spend a lot of crystals on the teleportation arrays if he wanted to reach the Blue Dragon School as soon as possible.


    "Master, I think there is something wrong.


    The situation is quite weird. Think about it. You just reached the Middle Pilgrim Land today, and you haven''t even signed up at the Blue Dragon School.


    There is no way for those people from ancient and influential sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land to know that you are here.


    However, they did not only know that you have reached the Middle Pilgrim Land they can also accurately locate your location.


    It''s not just a coincidence. Something is definitely not right,"


    Brady said to Austin who was on his way to the Blue Dragon School.


    "Yeah, something seems to be off!"


    Austin responded.


    He was an intelligent person. He immediately realized that something was not right.


    "Now that I think about it, there is only one person who knows about your arrival in the Middle Pilgrim Land,"


    Brady said slowly.


    "It must be that skinny old man who was guarding the teleportation array in the Jade City," he continued.


    Austin agreed with Brady. What he said made sense.


    "Damn it! It must be that old man.


    He must have informed those people from the old, top-notch sects the moment I reached the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    Then, these ancient sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land immediately sent their people to kill me.


    Humph! I will definitely not let this go. Once I have the time, I''ll find a chance to teach that old man a lesson."


    Austin was furious.


    "Master, since they can still locate you, I think that old man must have secretly left some mark on you,"


    said Brady.


    Brady''s words shocked Austin.


    He immediately entered the Slave Tower.


    Moments later, Brady found a profound, unnoticeable spiritual sense mark on Austin.


    Then h


    lier. I hope I can still enter the Blue Dragon School,"


    Austin murmured.


    Without wasting any more time, Austin flew towards the gate of the Blue Dragon School.


    Many handsome and beautiful people came in and out of the school gates, all of them exuding a powerful vibe.


    All the students of the Blue Dragon School were the most talented young cultivators in the Divine Continent.


    These students represented the finest cultivators of the younger generation in the Divine Continent in terms of their vital energy realm or real strength.


    The school had a huge square in front of its gate.


    Austin stood in front of it and observed his surroundings.


    He saw two middle-aged men guarding the school. They were sitting cross-legged on the stone piers on both sides of the gate.


    Every student who would pass through the gate must show their jade badge to the two middle-aged men.


    ''So only those with jade badges are allowed to enter or leave the school.


    I don''t have the jade badge since I haven''t registered yet. I wonder if they will let me in?


    Well, I will just explain my situation with the two guards.


    Hopefully, they will let me in, '' Austin thought.


    Then he walked towards the gate of the school.


    Austin was no longer in disguise.


    The Blue Dragon School would not accept him if he pretended to be someone else.

 Chapter 2006 Encounter With Belinda

    However, just as Austin was about to enter the gate, a handsome man and a beautiful woman appeared in the square nearby. They looked so intimate with each other. One could say that they were a lovely couple.


    The woman was very beautiful. She had a smooth skin and a graceful body. She was glowing like a moonlight in the dark. She looked so sacred and heavenly.


    Meanwhile, the man beside her was tall and handsome. The silky black hair that fell over his shoulder made him looked unruly.


    They were walking together so they attracted almost everyone''s attention.


    "Look! It''s Larry. He belongs to one of the most ancient noble clans in the Middle Pilgrim Land. He is the genius of the Yuwen Clan."


    "I think that beautiful woman beside him is Belinda Shen. I heard some rumors that Larry has been chasing a new student from the East Mainland recently and her name is Belinda Shen. That must be her."


    "They look very close to each other."


    "Yes, that''s true. Everyone in our school already knows about them."


    "It is said that Belinda is from a noble clan in the East Mainland. However, her clan is nothing compared to the Yuwen Clan."


    "Oh, really? So that girl is really something. Imagine, she managed to hook up with Larry in just a short period of time."


    "But we cannot deny the fact that Belinda is also a great beauty. She can actually match the four recognized beauties in our school."


    "Bah! Larry is also a big shot in our Blue Dragon School."


    "That''s right! Especially that his elder brother, Leonard, is the principal student of our school."


    "Oh, Leonard is also as handsome as Larry. They are brothers indeed!"


    "But it is said that Leonard has been going through trials in all kinds of secret lands over the years. That''s why he seldom comes back to the Divine Continent."


    "Well, the bottom line is those two brothers have attracted a lot of attention in our school."


    While looking at the beautiful couple, the other students around exchanged views and opinions. They couldn''t help but feel envious.


    Based on their conversation, it turned out that this handsome man was Larry. He was a genius student of the Blue Dragon School.


    The girl was Belinda Shen of the Shen Clan. It was one of the three noble clans in the East Mainland.


    At the moment, Austin had already entered the gate of the school.


    "Stop!" shouted someone suddenly.


    Austin looked around to find the owner of the voice and he saw a middle-aged man at the left side of the gate. He was sitting with his eyes closed. However, his eyes opened suddenly when he felt Austin''s presence. Now, he was staring at Austin with a sharp gaze.


    "Who are you?" asked the middle-aged man in a powerful voice.


    In just one glance, he was able to immediately identify that Austin


    know that you are talking to a disciple of the Blue Dragon School? How dare you threaten her in public? You must be courting death!" shouted Larry.


    "Sir, this guy definitely has a wicked intention here. As you have seen it, he treated us rudely. He even tried to threaten this girl in public. Please expel him immediately. He should not be allowed to come close to our Blue Dragon School."


    Larry tried to destroy Austin''s image in front of the two school guards. He thought that it was enough to convince them to throw Austin out of the gate.


    The two middle-aged men exchanged glances. Obviously, they knew that Larry was really targeting Austin deliberately.


    They knew that they should not be biased but they also knew who was backing Larry in the Blue Dragon School. They couldn''t afford to offend the force behind him.


    Moreover, Larry secretly waved his hand and two Space Rings flew out into the hands of the two middle-aged men respectively.


    The two middle-aged men took the Space Rings and were delighted when they sensed something interesting in them.


    This time, the middle-aged man at the left gate faced Austin.


    "Brat, no matter who you are, you should have not threatened our disciples openly in front of the gate. As you know, they are students of the Blue Dragon School while you are just a stranger. Because of what you have done, I can''t allow you to enter our school. We don''t accept rude people here. You can leave now. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite," he said coldly.


    Apparently, this middle-aged school guard gave in to Larry''s bribe.


    Austin didn''t say anything. He just stared at the middle-aged man then shift his gaze to the middle-aged man on the right side of the gate.


    Unfortunately, the middle-aged man on the right also looked at him coldly. Needless to say, he was also bribed by Larry.

 Chapter 2007 The Villain

    "Sir, please listen to me. I am the new student of the Blue Dragon School. I''m here to register,"


    Austin said respectfully to the two middle-aged men in front of him. He knew he had to be careful and control his anger in this case.


    Through his spiritual sense, he had already noticed the treachery made by Larry. He knew that the two middle-aged men who guarded the gate had already received favors and gifts from Larry, and that would make it difficult for him to enter the school.


    "What a shameless loser!


    Austin, you claim to be the new student of our Blue Dragon School.


    Let me ask you. What score did you get in the talent test for new students from the East Mainland? What was your ranking again?


    From what I know, you are not even in the top four hundred at all. With such a low level talent, how can you claim that you are a new student of our Blue Dragon School?


    Humph! I feel ashamed of you!"


    Belinda asked Austin harshly, shaking her head.


    "That''s enough, Belinda!


    It''s none of your business!


    I warn you; don''t provoke me, or it would be impossible even for your family to rescue you AGAIN!"


    Austin could not stand the mocking anymore and shouted at her wanting to embarrass her back. His eyes stared at her coldly.


    Belinda was taken aback as she saw the murderous look on Austin''s face. She felt the intensity of Austin''s glare, like a ferocious beast eyeing his next meal. She was terrified and shrank behind Larry, not daring to say anything more.


    Although she hated Austin very much, she was also afraid of Austin''s strength and capabilities.


    She knew that he was famous in the East Mainland for his cruelty. The younger generation of the entire East Mainland was afraid of him.


    The two middle-aged men heard Belinda and turned their heads towards Austin. They examined him from head to foot, as ideas ran through their minds at the same time.


    ''Is this guy here to cheat us?'' the two men asked themselves.


    "You said you''re the new student in our Blue Dragon School, tell me, what is your rank in the recruitment test of the four schools?


    Every new student''s rank is recorded in our school. Just tell me, and I will check it,"


    the middle-aged


    ! Don''t worry. A loser from the East Mainland means nothing to me.


    Besides, I don''t have to do it myself.


    Humph! That bastard does not deserve a moment of my time!


    Don''t worry, Belinda. I will help you teach him a lesson he could never forget.


    Wait for my good news."


    Larry winked, then smiled at Belinda.


    Right away, Larry took out a Contact Jade Slip and sent out a message using his spiritual sense.


    "Thank you for that, Larry."


    Belinda made another bow and smiled sweetly.


    It had been almost a month since she came to the Blue Dragon School. She knew that the man in front of her was the principal member of a powerful sect in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    They said that he even had a strong benefactor in the school.


    He was also good looking and very talented.


    This made him one of the big shots in the Blue Dragon School. He got to control things and even order people around.


    With this in mind, Belinda befriended him and made sure he was attracted to her. She had hope of using him, his power and connections to advance her own power. He was an important part of her future development.


    Meanwhile, Austin had left the gate of the Blue Dragon School and arrived at a small town nearby.


    "Damn it! What bad luck!


    I knew there was very little hope to enter the school. But of all people, I met the villain, Belinda.


    Humph! Don''t let our path cross again!"


    Austin said through gritted teeth, feeling down and disappointed.

 Chapter 2008 The Followers

    "Damn it! I would rather not to go to the Blue Dragon School. I may as well go back to the East Mainland directly.


    I can also improve in my cultivation by myself."


    As Austin recalled what had happened just now, his affection for the Blue Dragon School decreased dramatically.


    "Master, as the last master mentioned, you have to join one of the four schools as a candidate for Protector. This will give you chance to face a wider world at a much higher level.


    The four schools mean more than offering better resources for cultivation.


    They actually serve as a springboard.


    So, master, you will still have to find a way to enroll in one of the four schools.


    Just think of it as part of your training,"


    Brady explained patiently to Austin.


    "Okay.


    I''ll find another way."


    Austin sighed with profound resignation.


    In Austin''s honest opinion, he should have left earlier.


    But now he had no choice but to obey Master Kevin''s order.


    At that time, Austin was in a small town near the Blue Dragon School.


    The town was small but it had a lively atmosphere.


    The town was packed with people.


    Most of the people were young men and women.


    Austin walked around the crowded town and noticed that there were dozens of inns. It seemed that inns were a popular business in town.


    Austin decided to go in one of the inns.


    "Good day, sir," a shop assistant greeted.


    "Are you one of the followers of the new trainees of the Blue Dragon School?


    Almost all the young people gathered in this town are dreaming to be followers,"


    the shop assistant said as he approached Austin with a flattering smile.


    "The follower of the new trainees?


    What is a follower?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "Really? Sir, you don''t know about followers? I''m sorry. I was mistaken,"


    the shop assistant said.


    Austin took out more than a hundred divine vital energy crystals and gave them to the attendant. He inquired again in detail and the shop assistant was more than happy to oblige.


    It seemed that every student was allowed to enter the school with a certain number of servants and maids to cultivate with them.


    The main function of these servants and maids was to serve the students in their daily lives, practices, and other cho


    l. As long as there was a murderous will nearby, he could sense it immediately no matter how weak it was.


    ''These five people must have come here to kill me.


    It''s weird that five cultivators are at Major-perfection Realm, '' he thought to himself.


    "If the old sect in the Middle Pilgrim Land want to murder me, they would have sent the masters at Heavenly Grotto Realm to do it. They are aware of how difficult it is for the cultivators at Major-perfection Realm to kill me," Austin whispered.


    "So, who on earth sent these five cultivators at Major-perfection Realm?"


    Austin asked himself, confused. His spiritual sense perceived the five people hiding outside the room and couldn''t help but feel a strange feeling about the current situation.


    Just as Austin was wondering, the five men outside the room had rushed in through the windows and doors respectively.


    Austin quickly used the bodily movement skill that he mastered by himself and his figure disappeared in an instant.


    At the same time, he also activated the Aura Disguising Skill to cover both of his trace and breath.


    It was another use of the Aura Disguising Skill. It could maximize the cover and escape from detection. It would look like no one was even there.


    "Where is that brat?


    I felt his presence inside this room just seconds ago.


    Where on earth did he go?"


    The five men rushed into the empty room. Their faces painted with looks of surprise and confusion as they realized that no one was inside but them.

 Chapter 2009 Assassins

    Austin rendered himself invisible instantly, and also silenced his breath so that the five cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm couldn''t sense his presence at all.


    He himself, however, could clearly perceive them.


    ''How dare these losers try to take me on? The very idea is ridiculous!''


    Austin thought with a sneer.


    He hadn''t attacked instantly since he wanted to find out who these assassins were.


    Something seemed to be telling him that they hadn''t been sent by the powerful sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land. Those sects could have spared more powerful cultivators for the job.


    "Fuck this! What''s going on?


    Did that brat somehow find out we were coming and escaped? Loser!"


    "That is a possibility at the least. But I can sense that he was here only moments ago; he can''t have gotten far, can he?


    Let''s go catch him!"


    The five men split up and dashed out of the room.


    That was their second mistake. The first was coming after Austin.


    While they were searching for their target in different places across town, Austin had also left the room and at the moment, with the Infernal Sword in his hand, he was gaining on one of assassins.


    It had been several years since he had started to cultivate the Infernal Scripture. Time and practice had allowed him to master all the skills one would need to assassinate someone.


    Under the cold moonlight, as the man looked around, a long, white sword suddenly popped out of thin air.


    It swiped at the man''s head.


    And the cultivator fell down immediately, blood gushing out of his neck.


    Fear was written all over his face, even in death.


    "Something is going on over there!"


    The other four assassins immediately sensed the precarious situation of their companion and rushed towards his location immediately.


    They were all at the age of around twenty-five.


    "Dammit! Must be the guy we are looking for!"


    "There he... Hell no! Eugene is dead!"


    The four men reached Austin''s location immediately and surrounded him.


    "Looking for me?"


    Austin sneered at the four men with a playful smile on his lips. The white Infernal Sword in his hand was now crimson and dripping with blood.


    "Brat, you killed Eugene, didn''t you?"


    one of the men shouted at Austin harshly.


    Though young, all four of these men were a


    inside the school. It looks like a paradise.


    If I could somehow get in, I could progress so much faster and not have to worry about blockheads."


    "You know what? I''ve heard that there are more than a dozen Spiritual Energy Gathering Arrays on the other side of those doors. That''s what makes the spiritual energy in there so dense.


    The school easily has a ten times denser spiritual energy than the outside world."


    "Is that so? Damn! What I wouldn''t give to be chosen as a follower..."


    People around Austin kept talking about the place as if going there were their life''s goal.


    "I hope I get in and a girl in there chooses me.


    I''ve heard the girls in the Blue Dragon School are stunning.


    I mean, they are talented and pretty at the same time. If I can get a chance to cultivate with them, I will be the happiest man in the world!"


    a young man wished hopefully.


    "Hey, buddy, you''d better look in the mirror first.


    You''re going to scare the hell out of them with that face of yours!"


    another young man laughed at him.


    "To hell with you and your ideas, Dumbo!


    Do you wanna go a couple of rounds right now?" the first one roared furiously, glaring at the man who had teased him just now.


    His speckles had been troubling him for quite a while now, and this man making fun of him did not help.


    "Why haven''t those students turned up? I''ve been waiting for them for more than two hours now!"


    someone complained.


    The whole square of the Blue Dragon School looked like a fish market at the moment.

 Chapter 2010 The Selection

    The crowd in the square waited anxiously for four hours.


    Finally, the long wait was over.


    "Look, the new students are finally here."


    "Yes, that''s them!"


    "Alas! I have been waiting here every day during this whole period. I hope I can be chosen today."


    The crowd began to whisper to each other excitedly.


    As expected, a group of students came out from the gate of the Blue Dragon School.


    Each of them had an extraordinary temperament and astonishing aura. Obviously, their combat skills must be very strong.


    It was known to everyone that the students who were able to enter the four major schools were the most talented ones in the five regions of the Divine Continent.


    "I''ve been trying to choose for more than half a month now but I still haven''t found any followers that meet my expectations. For me, they are all rubbish," complained a young man in a green robe.


    He was shaking his head as he looked around the crowd.


    There was disappointment in his eyes.


    He was a slender man who was glimmering with vital energy. The vital energy around him looked like water waves that flowed all over his body.


    This young man seemed to be in the kingdom of water. Apparently, he had practiced some kind of powerful secret skills.


    Those in the square heard what the young man had said.


    Although they were all eager to become followers and they couldn''t agree with the young man''s statement, no one dared to contradict him.


    Everyone knew that the male student in a green robe was very powerful. They could never afford to provoke him.


    More and more students came out of the Blue Dragon School. There were at least two or three hundred of them at this time. They were all new students who came out to pick some followers.


    The Blue Dragon School had actually stipulated that every student could enter the school with at least a few followers.


    The young people who had been waiting in the square rushed forward at once. They were all eager to become followers so they tried their best to release their vital energy force in high spirits. They were hoping that through their amazing skills, they would stand out from the crowd and the new students would notice them.


    Austin squeezed through the crowd and looked around. Soon, he saw many new students from the East Mainland.


    Stacy Ren!


    Austin''s eyes were fixed on a beautiful female


    l girl in the world.


    "Emily is the disciple of a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm in the Moon Palace."


    "Yes, that''s right. And it is also said that the great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm adores her so much. That''s why she holds a high status. She is not an ordinary girl."


    "No wonder the great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm adores her. She''s really beautiful and fragrant!"


    The crowd were all talking and commenting in a low voice as they stared at the girl who was coming closer to them.


    Emily really caused a sensation. She became the focus of everyone''s attention.


    But why not? After all, she was a disciple of a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm. Her status was quite high.


    Just like the other new students, Emily was also there to choose her followers. She looked around the crowd as well.


    "Ha-ha! I choose you to become my follower. Come here, lucky girl!"


    All of a sudden, a man with a pair of amorous and frivolous eyes spoke up.


    He was looking at the woman beside Austin with a strong desire in his eyes.


    The woman was beautiful and elegant.


    She was also tall and slim. She looked quite outstanding.


    "Huh?" the woman exclaimed in surprise.


    A panic expression suddenly appeared on her face. "I... I... I want to be a follower of a female student," she stuttered.


    Instead of feeling joyful, the woman beside Austin cried when she was chosen.


    She took a few steps back and hid behind Austin.


    Everyone was so surprised when they realized that she was refusing an invitation.

 Chapter 2011 Confrontation

    "Huh? What do you mean?


    I am giving you a chance, but you dare to refuse!


    Come here before I change my mind.


    Don''t be stupid."


    When the male student heard her reply, his face darkened with displeasure.


    Desire flashed in his eyes. He studied her body especially her breasts and hips. He nodded in satisfaction after that.


    Obviously he was a womanizer. His purple hair and bright eyes backed it up. Austin also thought that he was powerful.


    Two slender, sexy maids with heavy make-up followed him. They only wore gauze dresses which showcased their curvy figures.


    "Bitch, don''t be an idiot. It''s your honor to be chosen by our master.


    What are you waiting for? Get your ass over here. Kneel down and beg him to forgive your rude behavior," one of the maids yelled at the girl in a pink dress.


    The two maids were mean to her.


    The people there immediately understood the intentions of the male student from the Blue Dragon School.


    The male student was clearly a lecher. He was not choosing followers but sexual partners.


    However, it was a common case. Many young students from the Blue Dragon School would select young, beautiful women as their followers only to end up as their bed buddies.


    Of course, many young girls also took advantage of their beauty and became followers of the male students. In that way, they could enter the Blue Dragon School.


    "No, please don''t make me. I only want to serve a female student," the girl in pink implored, looking at the male student.


    Apparently, she had dignity. Although she yearned to enter the Blue Dragon School, she didn''t want to be a stranger''s plaything.


    When she spoke, she got behind Austin to avoid the lustful gaze of the male student.


    Austin was the closest to her and looked like a simple


    mocking smile.


    Arrogance for arrogance. There was no way Austin would be nice to him.


    All the people in the square were stunned by Austin''s words.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The square went silent as the onlookers waited.


    "Shut up! How dare you talk to him like that, you loser!"


    "You son of bitch! You are good as dead!"


    The maids behind the male student immediately cursed Austin. Their pretty faces twisted in anger.


    The male student was also astonished with the turn of events. He hadn''t expected that a man who waited on the square to be chosen as a follower had the nerve to talk to him like this.


    The male student angrily laughed.


    "Good. You''re really good. You surprised me. It turns out that there are losers like you who are not afraid of death.


    Don''t worry. At least you know that you will die miserably once I give the order.


    Brat, I hope you''ll remember this even in your next life.


    Talented people are different from the common ones like you.


    Losers will never have the chance to win over talents.


    I declare that from now on, anyone of you who kills this loser can immediately become my followers!"


    the male student loudly announced.

 Chapter 2012 I Am Not Interested

    When the male student finished his words, those people around him were also eager to give it a try.


    Those cultivators at Major-perfection Realm were all staring at Austin viciously.


    This was a good chance for them to become followers and enter the Blue Dragon School.


    "Scum! How dare a low life like you speak against a disciple of the Blue Dragon School.


    I will make sure that you will learn your lesson!"


    A man with a shaggy beard with the strength at the preliminary stage of Major-perfection Realm immediately rushed towards Austin.


    The man was very strong and had a towering height of more than two meters. He looked down at Austin with a murderous will. Then the next instant, his entire right arm burst into a purple light.


    Howl!


    His fist suddenly expanded and transformed into a purple giant tiger. It rushed over, then waved its claws, and roared baring its teeth.


    Waves of fierce vital energy force storm rose in the field, and its strong pressure swept towards Austin that blew his clothes.


    Those weak people that surrounded them immediately retreated with their faces that turned pale due to the intense pressure of the horrifying vital energy force.


    "No wonder he is very powerful. He is a disciple from the Vital Energy Valley, and their martial arts skill is special. This guy can practice physical strength and vital energy martial arts skills at the same time,"


    someone around immediately revealed the identity of this burly man.


    Austin was unfazed.


    The burly man''s strength didn''t bother him.


    Austin didn''t dodge the attack and just hit back with his fist without using his vital energy force.


    His punch seemed insignificant compared to the towering purple tiger.


    "Ha-ha! Seriously? Young man, you think you can block my attack with just your mere physical strength!


    You think too highly of yourself!"


    The bulky man laughed out loud. He suddenly became excited because once he killed Austin, he would be the follower of that student, and that meant he would finally have the chance to enter Blue Dragon School.


    His main goal was not just to be a follower but to become an official student of the Blue Dragon School.


    The opportunity was now in his hands.


    Most of the crowd that was watching thought that the burly man had won.


    The punch that Austin threw was very ordinary. It did not show any power.


    Most of the spectators couldn''t help but shook their heads and felt bad for Austin.


    Austin gained the people''s sympathy when he protected the girl in pink a while ago. Many people found him admirable and secretly applauded him. But they didn''t expect that he would be killed over it in such a short time.


    n of light and blew out. White flowers emerged one by one and spun rapidly towards Austin.


    Although her action seemed gentle, there was a murderous intent hidden on it.


    Austin gave a cold smile. Like what he did with the previous attacks, he also didn''t dodge. He released his physical strength and allowed the light rain and white flowers to hit him.


    Bang!


    Austin moved and quickly punched the girl in white.


    "Ah!"


    The girl in white was thrown into the air. Blood spurted from her body and stained her beautiful white clothes.


    It was another win for Austin!


    The whole square suddenly turned silent.


    Austin''s power was astounding.


    He defeated his opponents regardless of their strength. From the cultivator at the preliminary stage of Major-perfection Realm to someone who was at the medium stage of Major-perfection Realm and even the one at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm.


    After they witnessed Austin''s power, nobody dared to challenge him.


    "You!"


    The male student from the Blue Dragon School was very scared of Austin''s strength. His face suddenly turned ashen.


    It was tough to enter the four major schools. The recruitment for their new students was based on their talent and not on their temporary vital energy realm and fighting capability.


    Many disciples of the Blue Dragon School were scared by Austin''s powerful performance. They were afraid that they might not be able to withstand his attack.


    "You''re really good.


    You are now qualified to be my follower.


    Come and follow me," a woman with slim body said.


    The woman was Belinda.


    Austin was stunned by the sudden offer.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested,"


    Without any hesitation, Austin refused it coldly.


    What?!


    Everyone in the square was in shock, again.

 Chapter 2013 Entering The Blue Dragon School

    "You!"


    Belinda couldn''t help but feel a little angry. She didn''t expected that the guy in front of her would refuse her, especially in such a cold tone.


    The rest of the people in the square were also dumbfounded.


    "What''s wrong with this guy? Such a beautiful girl asked him to be her follower!


    Instead of being grateful, he refused her coldly!" one of the people whispered to another.


    "Didn''t this guy come here to be a follower?" another asked.


    "How dare you!


    What''s wrong with you?


    I think you just came here to make trouble!"


    Larry, standing next to Belinda, flew into a rage.


    "If I want you to be my follower, will you agree?"


    There came a soft voice. Her gentle tone immediately grabbed everyone''s attention.


    Everyone turned to the woman speaking. Her face was covered with a veil and her temperament was as ethereal as a fairy''s.


    WOW!


    The crowd gasped with astonishment.


    They recognized the woman to be Kimberly, who was known to be a noble princess.


    As a noble princess, she took the initiative to recruit the boy to be her follower. What an honor!


    The princess'' offer to Austin made the people in the square, including the male students of the Blue Dragon School, feel envious of him.


    "Ha-ha! Interesting.


    Hey, boy, I also want you to be my follower. What do you think?"


    another woman, with a laughter that was as enchanting as her voice, spoke up. She also had the beauty of a fairy.


    Everyone turned to see the woman that had such a sweet voice. They all gasped collectively, shocked.


    More whispers came from the crowd. Men looked at Austin with increasing jealousy.


    The woman who spoke was actually Emily!


    "Cut the crap. Follow me, brat. I will pay you handsomely,"


    a handsome young man wearing white chimed in.


    It was the talented disciple of the Spring Sect, Herman!


    Soon enough, a couple of new trainees of the Blue Dragon School with impressive backgrounds also wanted to take Austin in as their follower.


    Austin immediately turned into a popular star, whom all the young trainees wanted to recruit.


    People gradually realized that Austin''s behavior must have attracted the attention of the students of the Blue Dragon School.


    After all, these cadets were proud an


    t ago.


    Stacy was pleased with the girl''s integrity and self-respect as she would not trade her body for benefits.


    The other students of the Blue Dragon School went around and selected their own followers.


    Belinda also selected about four to five followers.


    However, she still gave Austin a cold glare.


    She was the first one to ask Austin to join her and he refused her offer without any hesitation. She felt embarrassed by his merciless rejection.


    Finally, the students of the Blue Dragon School ended the selection of followers.


    They all then returned to the Blue Dragon School.


    "Let''s go,"


    Kimberly said to her four new followers.


    Austin and the other three followers followed her behind.


    Stacy soon joined Kimberly''s group together with her two followers.


    Many ancient pine trees, like many ancient beasts, were dormant in the darkness. Their branches almost touched the ground as they grew on both sides of the gate of the Blue Dragon School.


    These ancient trees were over one hundred thousand years old, showing the extremely long history of the Blue Dragon School.


    Austin saw mountains in succession as he entered the school. Some of them were all dark; some emitted red light; and some were steaming purple. Despite the differences in their color, they all contained the rich essence of heaven and earth.


    This was the ideal place for cultivation!


    Austin couldn''t help but let out a sigh. He had not expected to enter the Blue Dragon School in this way.

 Chapter 2014 The Exceptional Cultivation Cave (Part One)

    In the front area, Kimberly and Stacy led the way and whispered to each other.


    From time to time, Stacy turned her head to look at Austin with curiosity.


    She furrowed her eyebrows and wondered, ''I''ve never seen this one before, and I''m certain that this guy does not know me. Why did he just ask to be my follow all of a sudden and for no reason? This is so strange.''


    Kimberly followed Stacy''s eyes and even she was a little curious about Austin.


    "Hey, I did not get your name yet," she said.


    Austin looked at both of them. He was aware that he had left a deep impression on the two girls. It was most probably due to what he had done a few moments ago that piqued their curiosity even more.


    Austin then cleared his throat and replied curtly in a casual manner, "I''m Martin Xiao."


    Hearing his tone, Kimberly couldn''t help turning her eyebrows into a frown. ''Did he just talk to me too casually? He''s just my servant, so he should know better and act humbly. Isn''t he aware that I''m his master?''


    Thinking about the same thing, Kimberly''s other three followers turned to Austin with a glare.


    As for Stacy, she could not help but feel her heart skipping a beat.


    Hearing the name of the follower in front of her greatly reminded her of Austin.


    Because of this, she could not help but stare at Austin in such a way that it would not look obvious and strange.


    Austin felt Stacey''s stare at him despite her efforts of making it unnoticeable. However, he was confident that he was better at the Aura Disguising Skill, so there was no way that she would be able to see through his disguise.


    One lively girl suddenly reached them in the blink of an eye.


    She moved closer to Kimberly and whispered, "Look, Kimberly, your follower seems pretty interesting. He does


    said, "Kimberly, kick him out at once! You don''t need a rude servant!"


    Emily huffed. She was a decent and good-looking young girl. In fact, many excellent male students in the Blue Dragon School went to great lengths just to get near her and impress her. She expected the same thing with Austin, but she was wrong.


    Kimberly and Stacy exchanged glances and were amused by the scene in front of them. They covered their mouths and tried hard to hold back the laughter that''s threatening to be heard.


    Kimberly composed herself, and in a flat tone, she replied, "Take it easy, Miss Luo. I told you to just let it go. He is just a servant after all."


    Kimberly was not scared to go against Emily. After all, she was not close to her, and the only thing keeping them on the same level was the fact that they both came from influential forces. Moreover, she chose Austin, so she would not kick him out just because Emily told her to.


    Emily''s eyes widened in frustration at Kimberly''s decision to let Austin stay. Then again, she could not do anything but clench her fist and gnash her teeth. She turned to Austin once more and said, "You, you''re just lucky that you are under Kimberly.

 Chapter 2015 The Exceptional Cultivation Cave (Part Two)

    Still, you should not have offended me, brat, and now, I am telling you that you just asked for your doom.


    Mark my words. I won''t spare you!" She then turned around and walked angrily away.


    With Emily out of sight, Kimberly and Stacy let out their laughs. After their laughter died down, Kimberly turned to Austin.


    "So, Martin, why did you offer to be Stacy''s follower? Surely, there must be a reason," she asked out of curiosity, "Oh, well, to be honest, I''m from the East Mainland, and I have met Miss Ren before. That''s why I want to be her follower,"


    Austin replied at once.


    "Oh, I see! No wonder you act like you knew her!"


    Kimberly responded while slowly nodding her head.


    Stacy looked at Austin carefully. ''He is from the East Mainland? He met me before?''


    As she thought about the people she had encountered and met, she could not remember anyone named Martin Xiao. ''A strong body refiner from the East Mainland who had met me before?'' Once more, the similarity made her think about Austin again.


    Satisfied, Kimberly led Austin and her three other followers back to her dwelling.


    Her dwelling place was perched on top of a beautiful hill, and this was where she also cultivated.


    The hill was full of densely packed trees and covered with fog that was formed by the spiritual energy that loomed around the area.


    Austin looked around and noticed that the hill was abundant of spiritual and even superior herbs. Despite the fog, he saw them clearly in the woods and under huge stones. Around these herbs, purple smoke enveloped them, which made them even more sacred.


    The Blue Dragon School occupied a wide and vast area, enough to have countless of beautiful mountains with one student dwelling in each of them.


    It was no wond


    any young people in the entire Divine Continent dream of being admitted to this school.


    As far as I know, no sect or clan could provide their disciples with such cultivation resources; maybe even those ancient sects and clans in the Middle Pilgrim Land could not afford it, '' he thought in awe.


    "Well, that''s it. This cave is mine and it''s where I cultivate.


    But rest assured. I will allow you all to cultivate here sometimes," Kimberly said to her followers.


    Although she did not smile and looked really intimidating, she was genuinely nice to them. She wasn''t mean or aloof and held the thought that she was the master and the rest of them were her servants. She was even willing to share her cultivation resources with them.


    Hearing that, the four followers were surprised and at the same time happy and excited. Cultivating in such a great place would be easier for them to develop and progress. How lucky they were to be followers of such a nice lady!


    They felt fortunate enough to have a master like Kimberly, who was very generous in allowing them to cultivate in her cave instead of guarding her outside it. Truly, people like Kimberly still did exist.

 Chapter 2016 The Cruel Competition In The Schools

    Kimberly left the practicing cave with her four followers. On the peak of the mountain, there were huts designated for the four followers.


    A separate residence was given to Kimberly. It was an elegant building with two floors and was made of rare, exquisite woods.


    After everyone had settled down, Kimberly summoned her four followers and gave a speech.


    "I have something very important to tell you.


    Every disciple of the Blue Dragon School was assigned his or her own training place, which is a mountain.


    Within ten miles around the mountain is a private territory.


    Every disciple should plant their own spiritual herb fields and superior herb fields within the territory. They can also breed some special spiritual birds or spiritual beasts. All these resources are their cultivation resources.


    However, the competition between the disciples is fierce.


    Most often than not, many disciples will resort to all kinds of tricks and cheating to steal all the spiritual herbs, superior herbs, spiritual birds, and spiritual beasts once the other disciples are in secluded cultivation.


    Therefore, every disciple has to have their own followers to protect their territory.


    The same situation also applied to the other three schools.


    The way for the four schools to train disciples is cruel. That is why it is not for the weak-hearted. Competition is the key to their training, and these include all kinds of competitions!


    Of course, they do not allow the disciples to kill each other. The top managers of the schools seldom intervene when a disciple is being bullied by other disciples. This is a part of the training.


    This is how the four schools train their disciples.


    It is harsh and unpleasant. As soon as you enter the school, you will face relentless training and competition!"


    Kimberly''s face was expressionless as she spoke to her four followers.


    "There is one more thing you have to remember.


    Disciples are not allowed to kill each other, but the rule does not include the followers.


    If a follower is killed, the schools will not be held responsible or investigate it,"


    she added.


    Except for Austin, three of the four followers including a young man and two women trembled in fear.


    All the while they thought they had entered a sac


    vation resources for their disciples, let alone the training and more valuable resources the four schools could provide.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a loud fighting sound was heard near the peak. Austin heard a powerful blast and could feel strong vital energy forces around him.


    "How dare you! Who are you?


    Who gave you the right to trespass into Princess Kimberly''s private land?"


    someone shouted. Austin recognized that the voice was from the male follower of Kimberly.


    "Humph! It''s not a big deal. Just let that foolish Martin Xiao get out and die!"


    another disciple yelled at the foot of the mountain.


    "Oh, they are here for me?"


    Austin was stunned.


    He moved quickly and arrived at the foot of the mountain in an instant.


    Kimberly''s three other followers, a man and two women, were obviously injured. Blood trickled from the corners of their mouths, and they looked terrified.


    Across them were seven strangers. They all looked arrogant and sneered at the three followers.


    "What happened?"


    Austin asked the three followers who were hurt.


    "It''s all because of you. They were all looking for you!


    Martin, I did not expect that you would cause trouble for Princess Kimberly as long as you are here,"


    the tall, thin young male follower of Kimberly complained to Austin.


    "You are a fucking loser, Martin!


    Get back with us to our place and apologize to Miss Belinda!"


    one of the men shouted at Austin arrogantly.


    ''It was Belinda again!''


    Austin''s eyes grew cold and dangerous.

 Chapter 2017 Its Worth A Lot Of Money

    ''I think the reason why Belinda is so mad at me is because I turned down her offer earlier today; that must be why she sent those people after me. It could also have been Larry. After all, the guy wants to impress Belinda and this seems an easy enough route.


    Whatever the case, this whole deal must have something to do with at least one of those two.


    Belinda is a vengeful character, ''


    Austin thought.


    "Hey you, loser guy! Get your ass over here and follow me to Miss Shen. It would be in your best interest to silently accept the punishment she has planned for you.


    And don''t think about some monkey business. If we are forced to drag you, we will break your hands and feet first," one of the seven men shouted at Austin, threatening him with the dire consequences he would face if he did not comply.


    His companions sneered at Austin.


    "If that bitch really wants me so bad, she should drag her own ass over here,"


    Austin replied calmly.


    "You son of a bitch! How dare you! You''re digging your own grave,"


    The seven men were enraged at unscrupulous and merciless mention of Belinda''s body. Two of them instantly released an overbearing vital energy force and dashed towards Austin simultaneously. They were both at the preliminary stage of Major-perfection Realm, the same as Austin.


    Even while dashing forwards, they must have been surprised to see that Austin stood still as they approached, watching them draw near with a faint smile playing on his lips.


    "This brat is so timid. He''s been scared out of his wits!"


    Seeing him immobile, the two men who were rushing over thought that Austin was scared witless and burst into laughter.


    "Idiots."


    Austin shook his head defiantly.


    All of a sudden, he stretched out his hands. His arms then enlarged and became as thick as an entire dragon. He caught the two cultivators in his now gigantic palms and lifted them high into the sky.


    The next second, Bang! Austin had thrown his captives hard against the ground.


    Hurt as if they had been thrown down from a fifty story building, the two men began spitting blood.


    The remaining cultivators were shocked by what had just happened, including Kimberly''s three followers. They stared at Austin in terror.


    "You come over here!"


    Austin stretched out his hands and used the same move once again. In a split second, he had caught the remaining five men too and slammed them hard on the ground.


    The five unfortunate cultivators fell down with a d


    s?


    As a mere follower, does he have the nerve to get a formal student into trouble?" one of Kimberly''s followers asked in a rattled voice.


    This was a pretty girl, about 23 or 24 years old.


    "I have a bad feeling about this. I think this guy is going to get our master in trouble," the other girl said worriedly.


    She had a plump figure and wore pastel blue clothes.


    "I think this Martin person is a trouble maker. I really don''t understand why our master would choose him," the male follower snorted.


    He didn''t like Austin at all.


    By that time, Austin had already arrived at the entrance to the cave where Belinda was cultivating.


    The environment of the mountain where she lived was very slightly poorer as compared to Kimberly''s.


    Other than a few things, there was the same dense spiritual energy, with countless spiritual herbs, superior herbs and plenty of primitive beasts roaming around the place.


    The door of the cave was closed. Belinda didn''t want to be disturbed, obviously.


    A powerful array was located at the entrance to her cave. This was a special object that could isolate cultivators inside from every single thing that was going on in the outside world. As long as they activated it, even thunderstorms and earthquakes would have no effects inside.


    "Ha-ha! Good! It''s worth a lot of money!"


    Austin looked at the herbs and beasts on the mountain in excitement. He had hit jackpot!


    "What... What are you going to do? Don''t do anything stupid!" one of Belinda''s followers hissed at Austin. What was the man thinking!


    Truth was, the follower had felt a bad vibe as soon as he saw the look on Austin''s face.

 Chapter 2018 The Universe Sect

    "You know what I going to do, and I''ll do it right now. You can''t stop me,"


    Austin sneered.


    Then, hundreds of slaves came out of the Slave Tower. They rushed to the mountain peak and carried all the loot back to the tower. Among the items acquired were spiritual and superior herbs, primitive beasts, and other valuable things.


    "Hey! How dare you!


    Stop!" one of the followers shouted.


    "You... Thief!


    Stop this instance!"


    Belinda''s three followers froze as their faces turned pale.


    However, all of them were seriously injured. How could they stop them?


    In a short period of time, everything valuable on Belinda''s mountain was taken away.


    "You... You are too cruel, bastard!"


    Belinda''s three followers felt like weeping but had no tears left to cry.


    Although she was in seclusion, they could only imagine what Belinda would do to them after she found out about the burglary.


    "Well, since this Belinda is so detestable, I would like to leave her a gift,"


    Austin said as he came up with another idea.


    He then waved his hand on the mountain peak, and an open flame flew out of his finger. It was the Scorching Evil Fire. In a blink of an eye, the whole mountain burned aggressively


    The fire devoured the whole mountain within minutes.


    After a while, the fire gradually diminished. The spiritual mountain, which used to be beautiful and full of spiritual energy, became bald. There was scorching charcoal and thick smoke rising everywhere.


    Of course, the cave on the mountain was protected by powerful magic arrays so it was not affected at all.


    "It''s over. It''s all over now..."


    Belinda''s three followers murmured. They stared at the bald mountain blankly, shocked at what they had witnessed.


    "Now, take me to Larry''s place,"


    Austin said to the five men.


    "No!"


    Two of the men were Larry''s followers. They were frightened to tell Austin where Larry was cultivating.


    But Austin''s strength had scared them. In the end, they took Austin to the mountain where Larry lived and cultivated.


    Larry was also a new student of the Blue Dragon School. For the remaining two days, he intended to practice a secret martial art in seclusion to enhance his power.


    He also recently sent people to assassinate Austin. As a comeback, Austin wanted to make sure Larry regretted what he had done.


    ny way.


    All of them were principal members of a prominent student organization in the academy��the Universe Sect.


    The Universe Sect!


    In the Blue Dragon School, this organization was well-known for its esteemed founder and charter member, the legendary Leonard.


    In the four major schools, competition between students was allowed, if not even encouraged.


    A myriad of organizations and cliques were available for every student''s choosing. Battles between these organizations occurred often and was quite normalized. Sometimes, people got seriously injured. Others died not having to finish their schooling.


    In the Blue Dragon School, the Universe Sect was currently the most powerful organization of students.


    Over the past few years, Leonard, the leader of the Universe Sect, and a few of the most skilled, elite students had left the Blue Dragon School to find both small and large worlds to cultivate their magic in seclusion.


    While they were gone, the five principal members who were sitting in the hall were left to take charge of the Universe Sect.


    Hearing Larry''s followers'' cries, the five principal members of the Universe Sect empathized with what they had gone through. They vowed to aid them in avenging Larry''s name.


    "Wow. I can''t believe that.


    Larry is just a new student, but he is already a principal member of our Universe Sect.


    I didn''t expect a mere follower of a new student to be this bold and assuming. How dare that neophyte provoke our member?! He shall pay,"


    a tall young man with a shaggy back sneered.

 Chapter 2019 The Universe Sects Retaliation

    "You''re right. In the past few years, every member of our Universe Sect has been focusing on the cultivation process instead of getting into conflicts with others. It seems that everyone has forgotten who the Universe Sect is in Blue Dragon School,"


    another young man spoke.


    "It''s possible that this follower has not heard of us before as he just entered the Blue Dragon School. So he dares to act presumptuously.


    Anyway.


    Since this bastard has plucked up the courage to pick a fight with Larry, then the follower named Martin couldn''t be let off the hook that easily.


    Who does he serve anyway?"


    asked the young man in pearl white clothes in a graceful manner.


    "He serves Kimberly, who is a princess. I believe she comes from an ancient clan in the Middle Pilgrim Land, and is quite influential as a matter of fact,"


    one of his followers replied respectfully.


    "Ah, Kimberly!


    She is from the Xia clan!"


    Instantly, the faces of the five principal members of the Universe Sect who were highly seated changed.


    "Well, I see.


    The Xia clan and the Yuwen Clan were always at odds and had deep grudges against each other.


    Martin''s doing must have something to do with his master, Kimberly.


    She is targeting the Yuwen Clan,"


    the young man in white speculated.


    "You are right.


    That is correct."


    The other four nodded in agreement.


    "If that is the case, we will have to show our forces.


    Not only is Martin going to die, his master, Kimberly, must also be punished,"


    another tall and fat young man said coldly.


    "Kimberly is both a disciple and member of the Xia Clan. Although the strength of their Summer Sect in the Blue Dragon School is not as powerful as that of our sect, they are not to be underestimated.


    Since the leader of our Universe Sect and the most powerful elites have not yet returned, I''m afraid our odds are not good if we fight against them.


    So, we''d best keep distance from Kimberly.


    How about this? Send someone to tell Martin to come to the headquarters of our Universe Sect and apologize for his doings.


    In addition, let''s destroy the mountain that Kimberly is using for her cultivation as a warning to the Xia Clan.


    As for Kimberly, do not lay a hand on her... for the time being,"


    the young man sitting in the middle suggested.


    He was Giles, who was famous as a strong man among the first level students of the Blue Dragon School.


    He was also a core member of the Universe Sect.


    Since Leonard was away, he controlled the Universe Sect for the meantime.


    "Sir, that Martin is juvenile and arrogant, yet his fighting strength is terrifying. Going against him will be quite a challenge to


    ur actions!"


    the leading young man in white said coldly. A rolling thunder-like sound shook the whole cultivation peak.


    The voice was so tremendous and powerful that everyone was taken aback. The man in white must be possessing great strength and skill.


    Everyone was clueless on what was happening. Who was Martin and how did he manage to anger the most powerful senior students within the first week of classes?


    "OMG! I just heard today that the Universe Sect is the most scary organization in the whole Blue Dragon School.


    What the hell did that Martin do that infuriated the whole Universe Sect?


    He is really a troublemaker!"


    The face of Kimberly''s male follower turned pale with fear.


    The other two female followers were also trembling with terror.


    "Universe Sect, what the hell is that?"


    In the cottage, Austin was practicing the Golden Sun Scripture. As he heard the commotion outside, he could not help but open his eyes to end his mediation.


    "This is Princess Kimberly''s private territory. No one is allowed to enter without permission!


    You have less than ten seconds. If you don''t get out of here, I will teach you a lesson!"


    Austin shouted at peak of the mountain where the five men flew, like a sudden burst of thunder.


    All of a sudden, a strong vital energy spread out in strong waves, causing a perturbation.


    Austin summoned two martial arts skills in one instant. The first was the Roaring Blast that he had long practiced in the Prime Martial World, and the other was the Mantra of Six Words that he had obtained in the Fallen Immortal World not long ago.


    With the two martial arts skills used together, the terrible wave of rarefactions rumbled and overwhelmed everyone in the area, especially the five members of the Universe Sect.

 Chapter 2020 These People Are Annoying

    "How dare you!"


    All five members from the Universe Sect were shocked by the terrifying energy that the sound wave emitted.


    To avoid the attack, they retreated a few steps back in panic.


    The people around were all also stunned at this scene.


    ''This Martin guy is too powerful. He could even force five first-level students to step back with just a mere shout.


    Is he really just a follower?'' they all thought in curiosity.


    In reality, Austin could triumph over first-level students from the four top martial arts schools.


    Henry was a first-level student in the White Tiger School. Although he was considered strong in his school, he was utterly defeated by Austin.


    That indicated that Austin was a match and at par with the outstanding first-level students of the four top schools.


    Although those five men from the Universe Sect were first-level students in the Blue Dragon School, they were not the best among that group.


    They were, in fact, no match for Austin at all.


    At this time, Austin had come out of his own hut.


    "One, two..." he counted indifferently while walking up to them slowly in the air.


    This demeaning attitude only pissed off the five members of the Universe Sect.


    "You''re just a lame follower. How dare you be so cocky? Go to hell!" one of them who wore a green robe yelled, rushing towards Austin without hesitation.


    This young man released all his vital energy force, manipulating it to attack Austin.


    At the same time, he emitted a horrifying and savage aura, enveloping his entire body.


    Then, countless green massive rocks materialized out of thin air and flew towards Austin.


    The sky rumbled, and the space quivered with the impact.


    "Well, the first-level students are indeed much stronger.


    But you still have a long way to go if you want to be my opponent,"


    Austin murmured with a smile.


    "Fuck off!"


    Suddenly, Austin released his physical strength, and a blazing illusory fire rose all over his body. At the same time, his arms enlarged and turned very thick.


    Without any warning, he hit the young man in a green robe wit


    etitions among students, and that was how they trained their students.


    Therefore, as long as the formal students were not killed, the senior management of the school would not intervene.


    With his trump cards�C�Cespecially the Slave Tower and Brady�C�Cno one could pose a threat to Austin, except for the great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Austin wouldn''t be kind to those who provoked him.


    Soon, a dozen members from the Universe Sect reached the mountain where Kimberly cultivated. The one in charge of the group was a tall, hunky young man.


    This tall young man waved his hand, and the other members of the Universe Sect surrounded the mountain instantly.


    Besides the people from the Universe Sect, there was also a horde of onlookers waiting to see what would happen.


    Among those onlookers, most were followers, and some were new students.


    Even a bunch of first-level students were curious at the impending turnout of events.


    "This is getting interesting! I can''t believe the Universe Sect sent so many people here just to catch a follower.


    This has never happened before in our school."


    "Exactly. I''d like to know what kind of person that follower is. He even has the balls to mess with the Universe Sect."


    Many first-level students conversed. All of them were apparently intrigued at the identity of the young man, who stirred a ruckus in the Universe Sect.

 Chapter 2021 The Strong Cultivator At The Power Ranking Stela

    "Look! Tam is now the one leading the group of the Universe Sect. It''s unbelievable!"


    "Yeah, that''s really Tam!"


    "Tam is one of the best cultivators of the Power Ranking Stela in our school. He is not an ordinary cultivator. But he personally came to pursue a new follower. Is that follower really that important?


    Maybe that follower is really powerful."


    "Since Tam is here, I guess that follower who provoked the Universe Sect must be really something."


    "Ha-ha! This is interesting. I can''t wait to see them facing each other!"


    Many students of the Blue Dragon School recognized the tall young man who was leading the team.


    At that time, more than ten members of the Universe Sect were surrounding the mountain where Kimberly was cultivating.


    "Martin Xiao, get your butt over here right now! You loser! Get down on your knees and prepare for your punishment!" shouted a member of the Universe Sect furiously.


    He stepped forward and roaring sound waves came towards the mountain.


    Sand and stones suddenly flew all over the mountain and all trees swayed with the strong winds.


    Rippling waves of white energy coming from the array appeared in front of the cave where Kimberly was cultivating. The waves of white energy protected the cave.


    The profound Isolation Arrays set up by array experts were also made in front of the cave where the students were practicing.


    It was very dangerous for a cultivator to be disturbed when in the middle of cultivation because it might slow down the cultivation progress. At worst it might end up to energy deviation and the cultivator would die on the spot.


    That was the reason why the top-level administrators of the Blue Dragon School agreed to provide each student with a powerful Isolation Array. They didn''t mind spending a lot of money for it as long as they could guarantee the safety of their students.


    At this point, the tall thin man and the two girls who were Kimberly''s followers saw that so many people from the Universe Sect had already surrounded the mountain where they were. They got so scared that their legs buckled visibly.


    They gathered together and hid in a dense jungle on the top of the mountain. They were trembling with fear as they looked out.


    "What should we do?" asked the tall thin man in a trembling voice.


    "Shall we wake our master up and let her handle these people?"


    "No, we can''t. Before master started her training, she told me


    He was wondering what that ranking meant.


    However, while Austin was still deeply absorbed in thought, Tam had already made a move.


    Austin was just staring at Tam absently.


    All of a sudden, he heard loud noises that were coming out of Tam''s body.


    It sounded like a rumbling thunder.


    People nearby felt terrified. The sound gave them a feeling that gods were enraged and would bring disaster to the world in any minute. The sky and the earth shook. Dark clouds gathered above the mountains.


    At this time, Tam looked grave. He gave off a powerful vibe. This made the people around more convinced that he could deal with this new follower very easily.


    "You will die!"


    Tam roared and swung at Austin from a distance.


    His fist was so terrifying. In an instant, the sky was filled with fist radiance and the void shook dramatically. Apparently, Tam''s will to defeat Austin made him more aggressive and added power to his attack.


    "That was the Heavenly Wrath Fist!"


    "I can''t believe that Tam will use that skill."


    "Tam seems to really take Martin seriously."


    "No wonder he ranks sixtieth on the Power Ranking Stela. He is indeed strong!"


    "It is said that once a cultivator masters the Heavenly Wrath Fist, he can distract his enemy with the roaring blast and make him surrender without resisting at all."


    The students around them once again expressed their thoughts. They couldn''t help but marvel at the skill that Tam had displayed.


    ''Hmm... This guy seems to be really powerful, '' remarked Austin inwardly.


    He couldn''t deny the fact that he also marveled at the skill that Tam had shown.

 Chapter 2022 The Change Of The Power Ranking Stela

    Bang!


    Tam swung his fists at Austin with overwhelming power.


    With terribly wild energy, it rushed straight at Austin, crushing everything.


    Before the terrible attack, Austin''s slender body appeared so weak as his clothes fluttered.


    "The Heavenly Wrath Fist is like the wrath of God �� it can defeat and trample everything. It''s really terrifying!"


    "The follower is so dead. General students can''t resist this kind of terrifying attack, not to mention a mere follower."


    "Now, the only thing is to watch that follower being killed in an instant. Perhaps he could resist it, but it won''t be long before he drops dead.


    The Heavenly Wrath Fist consists of eight moves with one more terrifying than the other.


    If Tam plays the eighth move of the Heavenly Wrath Fist, no opponent could match his level now."


    The students around clearly knew something about Tam''s Heavenly Wrath Fist. Pointing at Austin, they discussed something and believed that he couldn''t resist it.


    ''Well, then let''s see if my physical strength can withstand the Heavenly Wrath Fist or not, ''


    Austin thought to himself, even challenging himself.


    Perhaps it was the perfect time for him to show all of them his true capabilities.


    After Austin''s physical strength was released, the endless illusory flames began to ablaze. Then, countless blood energy dragons appeared around him.


    His violent physical force spread all around, making the whole space shake violently. The air was blasted continuously under pressure, which stirred an extreme hurricane.


    Bang!


    Austin''s right arm enlarged in an instant, turning into a gigantic arm which was as thick as a dragon. When he threw his punch, he didn''t use any vital energy force but only his physical strength.


    Boom!


    With a blaring sound, the mountains fell, and the ground cracked.


    The two men''s fists collided head-on, causing the air to explode.


    All the space around them was compressed in a second before bursting at high speed.


    In a flash, the weather turned cloudy, and the wind blew everywhere.


    Specks of dust engulfed them thoroughly.


    All the people around fell silent, wondering who would get the last laugh in that battle.


    After the dust dissipated, Austin and Tam stood calmly as if they had never fought.


    "What? What''s going on? The follower is still alive. Look, he was not even hurt, not a single bit.


    This is strange."


    "It looks like a draw."


    "So, the follower was really able to resist one move of Tam''s Heavenly Wrath Fist!"


    "Tut!


    He is just a follower. How could he take Tam''s one attack!


    This is such a piece of big news for our school!"


    Bang!


    The two figures stood still, and the terrifying wave of energy seemed to disappear in an instant. Suddenly, everything was gone.


    Austin and Tam''s fists were clenched together.


    "What happened?"


    Everyone stared at the two figures in the sky and wondered who won.


    Their fists were still clenched for a while as the spectators'' eyes were glued on them.


    Bang!


    To everyone''s astonishment, Tam was knocked by a great force and flew away. A sound of bones cracking was heard from his body.


    Then, his body was smashed heavily against the ground, creating a human-shaped hole.


    With his mouth bleeding, he couldn''t get up in a short time.


    The result was all clear.


    Tam was defeated and severely injured!


    The whole place fell into a dead silence, much like a ghost town. Only the slight gush of wind was heard from a distance.


    No one had ever thought that it would end like this.


    A follower defeated a man who ranked sixtieth on the Power Ranking Stela.


    Meanwhile, as Tam laid severely beaten on the ground, first-level students gathered on the towering stone tablet.


    "What happened? Look! The Power Ranking Stela seems to have changed!"


    "Let''s go and see which master was defeated and lost his ranking."


    Immediately, many first-level students exercised their bodily movement skills and came to the Power Ranking Stela.


    "Tam, who ranked sixtieth, has now ranked sixty-first!


    A guy named Martin ranked sixtieth now!"


    "What? Martin?!


    Who is this guy?"


    "I''ve never heard of him. Is he a cultivator who was always off the radar? Is he a black horse in this school?"


    Many first-level students stood in front of the enormous Power Ranking Stela and intriguingly discussed the sudden change in the ranking.

 Chapter 2023 The Private Territory Is Inviolable

    Many disciples flocked to the space in front of the towering Power Ranking Stela of the Blue Dragon School.


    Each of them stared at the name "Martin Xiao" carved on the stela and wondered who it was.


    After a long moment of discussion, they finally believed that he must be a low-key first level disciple, who had gone off the radar while practicing hard for many years. Perhaps after making a lot of breakthroughs, he had finally gone public, challenged Tam successfully and won the 60th place in the stela.


    The Power Ranking Stela was extremely important among all the disciples of the Blue Dragon School. The fact that Tam had been outranked meant something big for all the cultivators there.


    Every disciple of the Blue Dragon School, including core disciples, the first level and second level disciples, was qualified to compete for the ranking on the stela.


    But of course, due to their seniority and a long time of training, most of the first level disciples had ranked higher than the second level ones.


    Although the second level disciples had the qualifications to participate in the ranking competition, they were definitely not able to compete with the first level disciples.


    Before today, on the Power Ranking Stela, the top 100 disciples had been all the first level disciples.


    The disciples of the four major schools were divided into three levels: second level, first level, and core disciples.


    The new disciples belonged to the second level.


    There were a total of more than two thousand second level and first level disciples in the Blue Dragon School.


    If anyone could rank 60th place on the stela, his fighting power was definitely among the top.


    So, now that a man named Martin suddenly appeared and got himself a place on the stela, it naturally caused quite a stir in the entire school.


    However, as those disciples amazingly discussed in front of the Power Ranking Stela, several of the disciples'' Contact Jade Slips suddenly trembled and emitted a bright light.


    Taking it out, they used their spiritual sense to check the message from the slip.


    As soon as they got the message, their expressions suddenly turned sullen. All of them were utterly petrified.


    "Guys, stop guessing! Martin isn''t a mysterious first level disc


    er of the Mantra of Six Words. Its power was like a thunderbolt from a blue sky that struck the area, causing a frightening buzz on every warrior''s ear.


    Then, Austin used his self-innovated bodily movement skills and soon disappeared in the air.


    The next moment, he flashed in the distance, standing in the way of the intruders who were trying to leave.


    More than this, he suddenly took out the Invincible Bow and drew it as fast as lightning.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Numerous arrows of purple light were shot out, blocking everyone''s way.


    Not long ago, he had broken the eighth restriction of the Invincible Bow and gained new power. Together with Magic Archery and his powerful physical strength, the power of the Invincible Bow was enough to directly threaten a cultivator at the Major-perfection Realm!


    Even an ordinary cultivator at the Major-perfection Realm wouldn''t be able to resist the Invincible Bow head on!


    Suddenly, all the intruders were forced to retreat and halt on their way.


    "You can''t run away.


    I''ve already memorized everyone''s aura and looks with my spiritual sense power. If you plan to flee like this, I''ll go to each of your cultivation peaks and settle everything we need to.


    Humph! A private territory is sacred and inviolable. Since you have invaded the territory of Princess Kimberly, you have to pay the corresponding price!


    Otherwise, this will never be over!"


    Austin held the Invincible Bow and scanned the crowd with his cold and frightening eyes.

 Chapter 2024 Blackmail Formal Students

    "Martin, you''re no more than a follower. If you continue to do this, aren''t you afraid that you''ll be treated like an outcast? Are you stupid?"


    "You''re right. As a follower, just study harder and make the best of your school life.


    Don''t be so conceited. Sooner or later that will cause your expulsion from the Blue Dragon School."


    All the trainees yelled at Austin and bridled at him.


    As full-fledged formal students they thought of themselves superior and looked down upon the followers.


    They didn''t expect themselves to be confronted with a follower who forced them to bend and bow down.


    "I value the opportunity to study here. Thus, I''ve decided to obey the rules and do as what a follower is asked to do.


    A good and responsible follower should protect his master''s private premises from covetous stares.


    Now you and your companions have broken into Princess Kimberly''s territory. Of course I just can''t let you go.


    So cut the crap.


    Pay the price of your irreverence before you can leave,"


    Austin said coldly. With a stoic face, he readied a large arrow with purple light emitting majestic power on the Invincible Bow in his hand.


    Each student could tell that the purple bow was a powerful magic treasure.


    Moreover, Austin''s power and fighting skill made them realize that he was astonishingly powerful and no one could match him.


    "What do you want?"


    a student tentatively asked.


    "Well, it''s easy. How about giving me some money or resources for cultivation. I prefer some rarely-seen treasures or weapons,"


    Austin voiced with a smile.


    "How dare you! You''re just an insignificant bastard. Know your place here. Don''t be ridiculous!


    I''m going to complain to the disciplinary commission."


    One of the students shouted back at him.


    "Go ahead and do that.


    If you have the guts, go and complain!"


    Austin retorted with a cold glare.


    Shoop, Shoop, Shoop


    A dozen purple light arrows rained in the air, roaring and shooting towards the students


    The Invincible Bow had broken its eighth-level restric


    in broad daylight."


    Many students nursed bitterness in their hearts.


    Austin made a brief adjustment to the number of Space Rings.


    The money in the rings added up to a large amount which could be some hefty resources for cultivation.


    This time, the other three followers who had been hiding in the forest covetously stared at Austin.


    "Am I delusional?


    Martin dared blackmail those formal students, and many of them are actually first level students!"


    "This is so horrible!"


    "The situation is getting worse. I''m afraid that Martin has caused big trouble for our master."


    The three followers trembled with fear.


    "Ha ha, I have made a hefty profit today."


    Paying no attention to the three coveters, Austin moved his body and returned to his hut.


    Far away, at the Blue Dragon School, an ordinary looking middle-aged man was standing in front of the Power Ranking Stela and looking at Martin''s name. It was ranked the 60th.


    "It''s strange. I have investigated Martin. He is no more than a follower.


    Is it possible that even a follower''s name could be listed at the Power Ranking Stela?


    Well, this matter is very unusual. As a steward, I can''t ignore it. I have to report it to Elder Chris."


    The middle-aged man was confounded as he murmured to himself.


    It turned out that this middle-aged man was a steward of the Blue Dragon School.

 Chapter 2025 He Is Austin

    Steward Lee sent a message to the core area of the Blue Dragon School with his spiritual sense.


    The inside of the Blue Dragon School was, in fact, a small world with numerous mountains and high hills.


    They were surrounded by boundless rivers, and each of their peaks was covered by a thick and dense spiritual energy. Some of the mountains gleamed in auspicious light, while others were encircled by a vibrant aura of energy.


    It was just like a dreamland�C�Ca fantastical land filled with ecological and natural resources. Every person who would come here would undoubtedly feel like he was in the hometown of a real fairy.


    On every spiritual mountain were buildings, terraces, copper palaces, and giant tablets made of divine gold�C�Call engraved with complex textures.


    At this moment, on a tall mountain peak in the core area of the Blue Dragon School, two old men who were about fifty years old were playing chess with each other. With the way they intensely stared at the stone board, it was clearly a heated match.


    Suddenly, an old man in a grey shirt and with half white hair received a message by spiritual sense.


    It was sent by Steward Lee, who was currently standing before the Power Ranking Stela.


    "Oh? Interesting! Interesting! After so many years, another follower broke into the ranking of the Power Ranking Stela."


    The old man broke into soft laughter.


    "Oh! That is indeed interesting!


    Well, you know, a follower can indeed participate in the ranking.


    What bugs me is how�C�Cas a follower�C�Ccould he challenge disciples of our school, especially the strong ones on the Power Ranking Stela?


    Aside from Marshall Zhou�C�Cwho had successfully challenged the third-ranked disciple, making him stand out from the rest of his peers�C�Cno follower has ever succeeded in putting their names on the Power Ranking Stela for the past couple of hundreds of years.


    But now, look! Another one has sprouted.


    It is indeed an exciting turnout of events.


    I suggest that he needs to be scrutinized. If he is truly talented, we can consider taking him in as a disciple.


    After all, our school has always considered taking in outstanding follower


    gradually shrunk.


    There was little that it could do to protect his Soul Sea from detection.


    Eventually, the two terrible spiritual senses penetrated Austin''s body.


    They could access only a part of his body though.


    The other part of the spiritual tree with higher spiritual soul energy density was still covering some parts of Austin''s Soul Sea. Thus the two probing spiritual senses could not enter all his entire body.


    Meanwhile, at the top of the mountain in the core area of the Blue Dragon School, those two elders were still fascinated.


    "It seems that the guy disguises himself very well. His disguise skill seems to be very brilliant!"


    the old man with three wisps of beard said gently.


    "It''s him!


    When did he come to the Blue Dragon School and become a follower?"


    the elder with his hair half white said in surprise, almost jumping up.


    "Really?


    Do you know this young man named Martin?"


    the elder with three wisps of beard asked with a stunned look on his face.


    "Yes, of course, I know him.


    Do you remember the time when Master Anderson came to our school and scolded me?


    It was all because of this young man.


    It looks like he entered the Blue Dragon School. Well, this is very surprising,"


    the elder with grey hair and beard said with a bitter smile.


    "Is he the infamous Austin from the East Mainland?"


    the elder with three wisps of long beard asked with epiphany and excitement.

 Chapter 2026 Exposed Identity

    "Yes, he is Austin!


    Master Anderson even scolded me because of  him,"


    Elder Chris nodded with a bitter smile.


    "Ha-ha!


    He is an interesting young man.


    Also, Austin is an enigmatic guy. There is something about him that would make one wonder.


    I guess he must have some very powerful spiritual-soul secret weapons with him.


    It''s a protective shield or something. Even I could only go as far as sense some parts of his spiritual soul, and I could go no further,"


    said the elder with three wisps of long beard.


    "Yes, you''re right. He is not an ordinary person. I have never seen anybody capable of triggering such abnormal visions on the Talent Stela.


    He is naturally gifted and very smart. If we train him well, he could be someone very powerful in the future."


    Elder Chris, the man with gray hair, nodded.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Tell your men to take him as an official student and focus on training him,"


    said the elder with three wisps of long beard.


    "No way! Thanks to this little brat, I was scolded by Master Anderson. I can''t let him off just like that, with no punishment.


    How about we letting him study at the school as a follower, just for the time being? When the time is right, we can enlist him as an official student. How does it sound to you?"


    Elder Chris thought about it for a while.


    "Well, it''s up to you, and it''s really none of my business. But if anything goes wrong, Master Anderson will hold you responsible."


    The elder with three wisps of beard laughed aloud.


    "Don''t worry. This is just a trial. Let''s see how he will survive as a follower at the school,"


    Elder Chris said.


    "Ha-ha!


    In my opinion, this guy will only cause you a lot of troubles and will piss off many people. He seems to attract trouble wherever he goes,"


    the bearded elder replied.


    "Well, let nature take its course. We should take this opportunity to stimulate other students and let them know that there is always someone stronger than them. It would be a good thing if we stir up the training a bit, so they would practice harder. As for Austin, he could also serve as a punching bag for some of our strong students,"


    Elder Chris said with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Austin was inside a hut on th


    l arts skills could be worth nothing.


    Well, a body refiner like him will not achieve great success.


    He does not pose any serious threat to the Universe Sect."


    Giles nodded, his face more relaxed.


    "So, how should we deal with that brat? Should we gather all our strong warriors to finish him off?"


    asked another core member of the Universe Sect who was standing nearby.


    Giles gave it some serious thoughts.


    "Among us, there are many strong cultivators who rank better than this bastard.


    However, some of them are out completing some tasks, while the others are cultivating in seclusion.


    For now, tell our men to just stay put and stay out of the way of this bastard. I don''t want any more incident like this.


    Once Kenneth completes his cultivation, he can finish this Martin guy off.


    He ranks 42nd, which means he could easily defeat this Martin,"


    Giles said slowly.


    "Giles, aren''t you ranking 11th and far stronger than Kenneth?


    Why don''t you just kill that guy? Why should we wait for Kenneth?"


    a member asked.


    "Humph, do you really think someone with my rank should deal with a nobody like that brat?


    Our sect would only be humiliated if people find out that I killed him.


    He is just a follower, we need not make a fuss!


    I cannot have the Universe Sect humiliated by anybody any more. Do you understand?"


    Giles said with an angry voice.


    "You''re right."


    Seeing the wisdom in Giles'' words, all members of the Universe Sect nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 2027 My Master Is Finally Coming Out

    Members of the Universe Sect chose not to take any action to fight Austin.


    This decision surprised all the other students of the Blue Dragon School.


    They all knew that members of the Universe Sect had always been very arrogant and domineering. They thought highly of themselves and did not accept defeat nicely.


    If a disciple offended them, the members of the Universe Sect would demand revenge quickly and fiercely.


    Being just a follower, Martin humiliated the Universe Sect greatly. Everyone expected retaliation from members of the Universe Sect. They expected no less than horrible and bloody revenge.


    Almost all the disciples expected to witness a fierce battle once again.


    To their disappointment, after a day of waiting, they saw no action from the Universe Sect.


    Some impertinent disciples even went to the headquarters of the Universe Sect secretly to check if the members were planning something against Martin.


    However, they soon realized that the Universe Sect had no intention of exacting revenge on the follower named Martin.


    This bothered all the disciples greatly.


    "It is unbelievable! I cannot understand why even members of the Universe Sect are afraid of that follower named Martin!


    Tam was badly injured, but the Universe Sect did not retaliate at all!"


    "For the first time in the long history of the Universe Sect, members keep their cool and do not try to even the score.


    To think a mere follower defeated one of their strongest member."


    "Damn it! This follower named Martin is so amazing.


    Even the Universe Sect dare not confront him!"


    The first-level disciple''s area of the Blue Dragon School was buzzing with excitement as disciples debated about the matter.


    Meanwhile, on the peak where Kimberly was assigned, Austin was taking a leisure walk on the mountain top. The air was fresh and the surrounding area was quiet and mystical.


    The three other followers, a man and two women, sat around a stone table on the hillside, whispering among themselves.


    They were talking about Austin.


    They were all wondering whether the actions of that follower named Martin would cause some trouble to Kimberly.


    The three of them did not dare provoke Austin. They did not want to annoy him, so they avoided looking him in the eye.


    They were not powerful enough to offend a cultivator who was bold enough to rob money from the other first-level disciples.


    With his extraordinary spiritual sense, Austin could hear what the three followers were whispering with each other.


    However, Austin was enjoying the mountain peak so much, he did not want to waste his time on them.


    Austin strolled leisurely on the mountain peak, thi


    t.


    "Yes, Mr. Xia."


    The young man named Palmer Shi bowed his head and agreed reluctantly. He had wanted to say something, but was afraid he would lose his arm this time.


    "Okay, I understand you are Princess Kimberly''s brother, but right now she is in the middle of her cultivation, and no one can disturb her.


    So, you''d better leave for now, and take this young man with you.


    You can come back after she finishes her cultivation,"


    Austin said, his tone of voice cold and indifferent.


    Austin keenly knew that the young man called Palmer Shi yelled at him and acted rudely on purpose. He knew it was the brother of Kimberly who instructed Palmer Shi to do so. He wanted to test Austin''s strength and capabilities.


    Therefore, Austin doubted the young man in purple. He was not convinced of his kindness. He knew it was all an act to calm him down.


    "Great. Looks like my little sister has a great follower!


    I am leaving now, Mr. Xiao!"


    The brother of Kimberly was impressed by Austin''s demeanor and took his words seriously. After a while, he took a deep breath then smiled. He cupped his fists towards Austin and left with the rest of his people.


    The next day.


    "Master will finally come out!"


    On the peak of the mountain where Kimberly lived, the three followers stood outside the practicing cave and looked at the shaking gate with anticipation. They were filled with joy and were all excited to see Kimberly.


    "Great! Master is finally coming out to take charge of whatever situation we will face in the future.


    That Martin is a magnet for trouble. Who knows how many more problems and disturbance he will cause!"


    The three followers were so overjoyed that finally after a long time they could now count on their master to take care of the situation.

 Chapter 2028 Cultivation Done

    At the Blue Dragon School, something interesting happened.


    Only one day was left before the new students'' competition kicked off. All the new students who had been practicing quietly in seclusion had already decided to come out for that day.


    At this moment, Belinda was practicing her martial arts at the peak of a mountain.


    Bang!


    The door of the cave at the peak of the mountain was opened violently by a powerful force.


    Then a graceful woman came out. It was none other than Belinda.


    After three days of closed-door cultivation, Belinda not only made great progress in her vital energy force but also cultivated a secret skill to a greater level.


    Moreover, the effectiveness of her comprehensive combat skills had improved noticeably.


    Thus, Belinda was in a good mood as she came out of the cave. Actually, she also had high hopes of winning in the coming competition among the new students.


    However, when Belinda walked out of the cave and looked up, her facial expression changed dramatically.


    The cheerful expression she had a moment ago was now replaced by fright.


    It was as if she had seen a ghost.


    "Aaahhhhh!" Belinda screamed in shock.


    What came into her sight was truly terrifying.


    The peak of this mountain used to be a lush greenery and filled with spiritual energy. But now, everything was pitch-black and ugly.


    All the trees were gone. Not even a single trace of grass could be seen on the ground.


    "What the hell is going on here? Who did this?" screamed Belinda furiously.


    She completely lost her temper when this ugly surroundings met her eyes.


    "You two hopeless bumpkins, where are you? Come here immediately! You need to tell me everything in details!"


    Belinda called out her followers.


    However, no matter how hard she screamed, her two followers were still nowhere in sight.


    She didn''t know that her followers had already escaped from the Blue Dragon School and left the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    Meanwhile, the same weird thing also happened at the peak of the mountain where Larry had cultivated.


    He had just finished his reclusive cultivation too.


    As he looked at the barren peak in front of him, he couldn''t control his emotions as well.


    "Humph! Who fucked my mountain? How did this happen? Who shall I blame for this?"


    Larry screamed in anger but he knew that no one could hear him.


    When he realized that he was just wasting his time there, he left and walked straight to the headquarters of the Universe Sect.


    Bang!


    Larry thumped the table in front of him and it turned into dust immediately.


    "Martin!" he roared.


    "You must go to hell!"


    Larry was already in the hall of the headquarters of the Universe Sect. He gnashed his teeth in rage and his whole body trembled when he found out that Martin was responsible for everything that happened.


    "Larry, we must not let that little shit live any longer! I want him dead thousands of times!" shouted Belinda angrily.


    Her beautiful face was distorted by anger.


    She also went straight to the Universe Sect when she couldn''t find her two followers.


    "Don''t worry. The Universe Sect won''t let him go easily. I assure you of that," Gi


    What she had just heard from her three followers seemed to be so surreal.


    "Yes, I was able to clobber Tam," admitted Austin.


    There was a wicked smile on his face.


    "Well, in that case, you are awesome! To defeat a man of high rank? That''s quite impressive!"


    Kimberly praised Austin in all honesty.


    However, she was confounded as well.


    "Martin, I really don''t understand. With your qualifications and your strength, you are definitely qualified to become an official student. But why did you end up just being my follower? Can you explain it to me?"


    Kimberly was eagerly waiting for Austin''s response. She was hoping that he would confess to her this time.


    "It is too complicated. I''d rather not let you know it."


    Austin put on a fake smile on his face.


    Kimberly, on the other hand, felt disappointed with his response. However, she didn''t want to delve deeply into it as well.


    "Okay. I won''t ask any more," she said with a nod.


    "Master, you can''t let Martin stay here any longer. He is a troublemaker. For sure, he will only bring you more troubles or even disasters."


    "Yes, master. Please send him away at once!"


    "As long as Martin is with us, we will not be able to live peacefully here!"


    The other three followers tried to persuade Kimberly with their pleading eyes and resentful words.


    But unfortunately, she didn''t give in.


    "That''s enough! I don''t need you to tell me what to do or what not to do. No more complaints from you guys!"


    Kimberly wasn''t able to handle her emotions well. She shouted at the other three followers.


    The three followers immediately stopped talking, afraid to anger Kimberly even more. But they all glared at Austin secretly.


    Austin just shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say anything.


    "Kim, you have finished your cultivation too!"


    Three figures suddenly appeared in the sky. The leader was the extremely beautiful Stacy.


    Although she was talking to Kimberly, her eyes were fixed on Austin. Shock and disbelief flashed through her eyes.


    Apparently, she had also heard so much about what that follower called Martin had done.

 Chapter 2029 The Astral World

    "Stacy."


    Kimberly nodded as she greeted her visitor.


    Ever since they met and had so much in common between the two of them, both she and Stacy had become good friends.


    Stacy, however, had another purpose in mind. Ignoring Kimberly, she looked at Austin and directly asked, "Martin, you mentioned before that you are also from the East Mainland, right?"


    Austin was surprised and confused as to why she suddenly brought this up.


    "Well, yes, I did," he replied as he wondered why she asked.


    "Do you know someone named Austin Lin?"


    As Stacy let it out, she stared at Austin intently, trying to see through every expression on his face.


    Austin was shocked at her question, and he almost revealed himself. He immediately composed himself and tried to look like the question wasn''t such a big deal.


    Still, he could not let go of the thought that Stacy was starting to suspect him.


    Austin cleared his throat and replied, "Hmm, well, of course, I did.


    He is pretty famous and well-known in our place, so yes, I have heard about him. Why do you ask?"


    Stacy narrowed her eyes as she observed his expression. She noticed the slight change, and her eyes immediately lit up in joy.


    "Ah, nothing. Oh, also, I heard that you have a purple bow. Would you mind showing it to me?"


    Stacy asked, trying to get something substantial from this conversation.


    As for Kimberly who was watching in the sidelines, she could not help but furrow her eyebrows in confusion. Hearing Stacy throw these questions at Austin made her curious.


    "Stacy, why are you asking these questions?"


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat and he was quite relieved for Kimberly''s interruption. This time, he was certain that Stacy really began to suspect him.


    Before Stacy could place more fuel to her suspicions, Austin answered, "Umm, Miss Ren, you see, it''s just a low-grade magic treasure.


    Nothing important and exceptional. I''m sure that you won''t be interested in such a thing."


    Then again, Stacy wasn''t buying any of it. She decided to make a straightforward move. As she walked closer to Austin, she asked without batting an eyelash. "Tell me the truth, who on earth are you really?"


    Austin''s body felt the chills as her pleasant, intoxicating smell filled his nose.


    ''Damn it! Why are women such sensitive creatures?''


    he thought deep inside.


    Austin pretended to be surprised at this sudden question.


    "Umm, I don''t understand, Miss Ren.


    I''m Martin Xiao.


    You already met me and knew my name, did you not?"


    Once more, Stacy did not accept his answer. She took another step forward, enough for her delicate body to almost touch Austin. Her sweet fragrance started to embrace him.


    "Are you Austin Lin?"


    Because of the proximity, Austin had to step back in discomfort.


    "Miss Ren, I think you got the wrong p


    lower should be obedient to his or her master''s orders, but he doesn''t act that way. He doesn''t act like a follower at all.


    He is really different from the other followers, and it looks like I still have to explain everything to him to make him do against his will.''


    Having such thoughts, Kimberly wanted to reprimand Austin and put him in his place, but knowing how good he was and how great of a help he would be in the incoming competition, she let these thoughts go. She then heaved a deep sigh before telling him about the sudden change of plans and about the Astral World.


    "You see, the Astral World is a secret place from the ancient times.


    Some of the great masters even speculated that there were real immortals fighting fiercely there.


    Moreover, there are also many mysterious creatures that appear there from time to time.


    As far as I know, the Astral World had been sealed for a long time in the past, and later on, people were able to discover about this place and turned it into a place where cultivators can explore."


    Nodding slowly, Austin found his interest rising with the information Kimberly told him.


    "Furthermore, it is said that just a few thousand years ago, someone had found an incomplete Immortal Scripture in the Astral World.


    Later on, that person became one of the best cultivators in the continent, and only a few can match him,"


    Kimberly enthusiastically added as soon as she noticed the interest in Austin''s expression.


    ''An incomplete Immortal Scripture!''


    These words shocked Austin. As the thought of coming to this place filled his mind, he grew even more excited at coming to this ancient place.


    As Kimberly gave a satisfying finish, she smiled at Austin and looked at him, waiting for his answer.


    Austin looked at Kimberly, and without hesitation, he asked in surprise, "Are there really immortals in that world?"

 Chapter 2030 The Huge Price

    Kimberly was stunned by how much Austin was interested. She wanted to know if Austin would go with her or not. However, since she''s also asking him for a huge favor, she sighed and replied, "Well, who knows whether or not there is really an immortal in the world?


    Perhaps, there is or perhaps not. Keep in mind that everything is just hearsay.


    Besides, we are still too weak to reach that level.


    Maybe, one day, when we''re strong enough, we''ll know the answer."


    Austin nodded and sighed in disappointment.


    "You''re right. We are still too weak."


    "Still, we can''t ignore the fact that the Astral World has become a famous place for cultivating ever since it was discovered and excavated by generations of great masters. We should not forget to look up to them.


    Moreover, there were also great masters at Immortal Transforming Realm, who were proficient not just in array but also in ruling power. According to the characteristics of the rules of heaven and earth existing in the Astral World, these masters were able to invent a very precious Lifesaving Teleportation Rune.


    As far as I heard, this Lifesaving Teleportation Rune was used to fake death and even teleportation in the Astral World.


    To expound on its power, if one has this rune, the moment he or she is about to be killed, it will automatically be activated. This means that the rune is created to die for its owner and will teleport the owner out of the Astral World,"


    Kimberly added. Besides, if there was someone who could tell more about these things, it would be Kimberly.


    Since she came from an ancient clan in the Middle Pilgrim Land with a long history filled with power and strength, it was no wonder how she knew more about the Astral World than ordinary people.


    "Wow! It''s my first time hearing about this Lifesaving Teleportation Rune.


    I can''t believe that there is such a magical treasure in this world, and one that can actually help you cheat death at that,"


    Austin responded after he gasped in shocked.


    Kimberly shrugged. "Well, all in all, the Astral World is a really mysterious place, which is full of opportunities.


    Moreover, it is very unpredictable. Sometimes, it is very peaceful, and the other times, it is said to be extremely dangerous. Everyone will have to rely on one''s luck when in that place.


    Then again, no matter if you are a strong person or just an ordinary person, everyone has the same chances of getting his or her own opportunity.


    Well, I think I covered the necessary information, so Martin, do you want to go to the Astral World and join the battle with me?"


    Knowing that Austin would keep asking about the Astral World, Kimberly knew she had to ask before he lost his interest.


    Wanting Austin to go with h


    giving him this fortune.


    "Wait, are you serious?


    Are you really willing to give me that much?"


    "Cut the modesty crap. I will make sure to give you what you need within the day."


    Without waiting for his reply, Kimberly casted a sidelong glance as if she had made up her mind before she turned and walked away to prepare what Austin needed.


    Austin smiled, and as he watched the attractive and graceful figure of Kimberly walk away from him, he said to himself, "Wouldn''t you know? This woman is interesting."


    Almost half a day later, Kimberly finally came to the hut where Austin was busy cultivating.


    "Here, as promised."


    She waved her hand, and a Space Ring immediately flew into the hut.


    Austin took it and checked it with his spiritual sense. Kimberly really provided him with what he needed. There were more than two thousand superior herbs at or above the sixth level stored in the Space Ring.


    Austin smiled at Kimberly and said, "Thank you. I owe you one for these.


    Regardless of the form of the competition, I will do my best to help you get the best result and even the top place after we enter the Astral World, so you need not to worry."


    "Well, you should."


    Hearing Austin''s words made her more or less happy and felt that her efforts would not be in vain.


    After all, she had to go through so much just to get these superior herbs. She had a big quarrel with her brother today, and even until now, they were still both angry with each other. She let these thoughts go and left Austin alone to practice.


    Austin then folded his sleeves and prepared himself.


    "All right. It''s time to practice my Immortal Body Refining Formula one more time," he told himself.


    With more than nine thousand superior herbs on his hands, this was surely enough for him to cultivate at least one more time.

 Chapter 2031 Kenneth From The Universe Sect Is Coming

    Once inside the cottage, Austin directly teleported himself into the Slave Tower. There was no time to waste.


    In there, he proceeded towards the arena on the eighth floor, intending to practice the Immortal Body Refining Formula. This was perhaps the safest place he could do so.


    The secret room of the ninth floor was not an option at the moment because the thunder unicorn was still in a deep slumber.


    In fact, the magical beast had shown no signs of waking up ever since it had eaten the thunder fruits. Perhaps it was hibernating and its body was using those fruits in the background.


    In any case, Austin brought out the Pot of Chaos in the battle ring, along with more than nine thousand superior herbs above sixth grade and three semi-omnipotent herbs.


    It was time to cultivate the Immortal Body Refining Formula.


    At that moment, Kimberly was standing on the peak of the mountain far away from the hut Austin had gone into, and would occasionally glance at it curiously.


    ''Does this guy really need so many cultivation resources?


    Or, is he lying to me about his plans and intending to sell them all and make a fortune? I''ll never forgive him if he does that!''


    Kimberly thought to herself.


    Curious about his actions, she released her spiritual sense to check on Austin, trying to deduce what he was doing in his hut at the moment. What she perceived made her utter a small cry.


    "Where''d he go? Where is he?


    He entered the hut just now.


    And I didn''t see him leave," she muttered, looking puzzled.


    This was curious indeed; but the matter was soon resolved.


    She surmised that Austin had entered his magic treasure and was therefore, not visible.


    "He is full of secrets,"


    she murmured, shaking her head in confusion.


    Twelve hours passed, and Austin could still be seen in the arena on the eight floor of the Slave Tower.


    The scene had changed now, though.


    A big herbal pot stood in the center of the arena, and a strong fragrance of herbs was wafting out from the little holes on the lid.


    If someone were to wait for Austin right now, they would be bored very quickly and time would seem to pass rather slowly, since nothing much was going on the outside world.


    Inside the Slave Tower, however, the lid of the pot was suddenly thrown open.


    A figure slowly ro


    And you, you''re just a filthy little girl!" Kenneth replied brashly.


    There was no way he would let Austin go, even on Kimberly''s request.


    "You ��"


    Kimberly flew into a rage upon hearing such insulting words.


    However, she knew it was going to be impossible for her to match Kenneth.


    Therefore, she immediately decided to send a message through the Contact Jade Slip secretly. Alone, she couldn''t win this fight. With her allies, she would be strong.


    Just then, a casual voice emanated from a hut on top of the mountain.


    "The members of the Universe Sect have broken in here more than once. They come here and disturb our peace.


    I have let this matter go for far too long. This time, I am going to break your hands and legs to teach the people of your sect a lesson."


    The next moment, a young man emerged from the hovel. He ascended into the air unhurriedly and leisurely reached the same level as Kenneth, gazing at him coolly.


    This young man was, of course, Austin.


    "Don''t worry. I am going to let the members of the Universe Sect know that no one is allowed to barge into your place."


    Austin turned his head and smiled at Kimberly.


    "Damn! That Martin Xiao is so arrogant. I mean he is talking to Kenneth like this? Does he know who the guy he is talking to?"


    "I can''t believe it. He''s just a follower, yet he has the balls to challenge Kenneth."


    "Wow, that''s unbelievable.


    I have been in this school for decades.


    I don''t think I''ve ever seen a follower like that."


    The crowd started to gossip.

 Chapter 2032 A Single Blow

    "You want to kill me? Butcher my arms and legs and put a spike in my head?


    Ha-ha! You are delusional.


    Arrogance will get you nowhere. It would be best for both of us if you return to where you came from while you still can."


    Kenneth''s face darkened when he heard Austin''s gloating. He let out a loud laugh when he realized Austin''s naivete.


    Kenneth had been known to be a fierce fighter of the Power Ranking Stela. However, by this time, news had spread around the school that he postponed his practice to go to Kimberly''s cultivation mountain to fulfill one purpose: to kill Martin.


    Many recognized figures who were mostly first and second level students were identified dashing through the air towards Kimberly''s cultivation mountain to see what would happen.


    "Hold on! The last time I went to the cultivation mountain of Kimberly, I was victimized by his follower named Martin with his extortion. He stole a large sum of my valuable property!


    I don''t think it would be a good idea to break into the territory of Kimberly.


    Plus, Martin will be there. He might devise another elaborate plan to steal from us just like the last time!"


    some disciples reacted. They were doubtful of their ploy, and could not help but worry for the worst. Others could not blame them since most of them personally encountered Martin recently.


    "Ha-ha. Do you really think that Martin will still be alive and kicking after this? Kenneth can rip him apart with his own bare hands!"


    "Kenneth is a powerful cultivator who ranks forty-second on the Power Ranking Stela. It is known that he has been practicing seriously for the past two or three years. To be honest, with his real strength in battle, he deserves a higher ranking.


    It is a no-brainer that he can and will kill that Martin this time.


    As a matter of fact, it is unnecessary for you to worry about it,"


    the other disciples answered to the anxious ones.


    "Yes, you are right. Kenneth''s fighting capacity is far greater than Tam''s.


    Martin should be no match for him.


    Maybe we are just worrying too much."


    The distressed disciples were convinced with the affirmation of the others. Everyone was now confident in their position knowing they had a Herculean ally like Kenneth.


    Consequently, all the disciples immediately charged towards Kimberly''s cultivation mountain and barged into the huts of the cultivating disciples at the foot of the mountain.


    Meanwhile, Austin was calm as a millpond. He did not move a muscle as he focused on the figures flying and running nearby. Secretly, he could not help but feel a little joy.


    "I am going to make a fortune this time,"


    Austin said while trying to hold his smile.


    At an instant, Austin floated high in the air, facing Kenneth from afar.


    "Martin, he is a quite powerful cultivator who ranks 42nd in the whole Blue Dragon School.


    Moreover, it is said that he has been cultivating


    hey rushed to save Martin!


    In the distant sky, Steward Lee who had been hiding for a while, showed his figure and was ready to save Martin with his martial arts skill.


    But just then...


    "Okay. I was just curious to know how strong he really is,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    In a blink of an eye, Austin moved as fast as lightning and threw out a punch with all his might!


    Boom!


    The punch carried the power that seemed able to knock down the ionic pillar and collapse the sky immediately.


    Austin''s hit was powerful with tremendous force that it seemed like he could destroy the whole world!


    Boom!


    The dreadful gale stirred up by his fist swept over, and the small world created by Kenneth completely shattered into pieces of golden powder that exploded all over the sky!


    Austin''s fist crushed everything. He hit Kenneth directly.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    Kenneth''s clothes were snapped to pieces by the strong whirlwind stirred up by Austin''s fist.


    Crack, crack, crack!


    A series of clear and terrible sounds of bone cracking rang out like firecrackers!


    Every bone in Kenneth''s body was cracked; his skin surface was torn and braised everywhere, while blood splashed from his lacerated wounds!


    Bang!


    He flew backward like a broken sack and fell on the ground thousands of meters away as his body convulsed constantly.


    Fortunately, Austin did not kill him. When his fist hit Kenneth, he withdrew most of his physical strength.


    Even a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm would not have the guts to go against Austin''s physical strength head-on, let alone Kenneth, who appeared to be much more inferior in strength.


    This scene caused all the people around them to fall into a short silence.


    No one spoke.


    The fight ended in one move. In addition, the acclaimed Kenneth was seriously injured by a single punch from a junior named Martin.


    Everything happened so fast that no one saw it coming.

 Chapter 2033 Blackmailing Again

    A pin drop silence surrounded the mountain where Kimberly lived.


    No one was prepared to witness such fight.


    One by one they started to exclaim in disbelief.


    "OMG! That guy named Martin Xiao just defeated Kenneth in one blow!"


    "I was certain that Martin would be dead by the end of this competition.


    I have not anticipated this outcome.


    I can''t believe that Martin guy is strong enough to defeat such an excellent student in our school. This is unbelievable!


    He is just a follower!"


    All eyes were fixed on Austin. They still couldn''t believe the situation.


    A promising, and strong student whose name was on the Power Ranking Stela was severely injured by a new student''s follower.


    This was the first in the history of the Blue Dragon School.


    Stacy and Kimberly had been ready to dash forward and help Austin against his enemy. They were now staring blankly at Austin with their mouths agape in surprise.


    ''Humph! I knew it.


    Austin is the only one who can do that.''


    Stacy was sure that Martin Xiao was actually Austin.


    Among the young generations of the East Mainland, she was certain that only Austin was capable of such physical strength.


    She firmly believed that only Austin could work wonders like this:


    to defeat a master of the Power Ranking Stela in the Blue Dragon School as a follower.


    ''Humph, you brat! You had fooled me for so long. I will deal with you later!''


    She was so furious that she raised her eyebrows, clenched her fist, gritted her teeth and glared at Austin all at once.


    ''Oh Jesus Christ!


    I didn''t expect my follower to be so powerful!''


    Kimberly thought, completely baffled.


    Steward Lee was also startled. He was hovering in the air far from the crowd.


    ''Ha-ha, no wonder Elder Chris thinks highly of this


    antly and stood in front of them.


    "Who gave you permission to leave?


    This is a private territory of Princess Kimberly. No one is allowed to break in without permission.


    Since you barged in here, do you think I will let you leave as if nothing had happened?


    You are too naive," Austin sneered while holding the Invincible Bow in his hand.


    "That''s not good! Martin is extorting us again!"


    many students nearby carefully whispered as their faces changed.


    These students were forced to pay Austin before they were allowed to leave last time. Upon hearing this, they knew what Austin was up to.


    The fact that they had to pay Austin again upset them most.


    What they heard next confirmed their speculation.


    "So anyone within the mountain must pay some compensation if you want to leave.


    Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude," Austin said in a booming voice.


    He used his vital energy when he spoke so that everyone could hear him.


    Dumbfounded, Kimberly gaped at Austin.


    ''He is plain crazy!''


    she remarked surprisingly.


    Stacy had been watching quietly since the time she recognized Austin.


    She knew he wouldn''t just let those people go so easily.

 Chapter 2034 Did You Know Each Other

    Instead of listening to Austin, many of the students started yelling back in protest and refused to give him so much as a crumb.


    Anger built in him as the first-level students who had entered the Blue Dragon School threw violent and taunting words at his face.


    The rest seemed unbothered; they turned and began to walk away.


    It was clear from their defiance that they weren''t frightened by Austin. Despite him being immensely powerful, he wasn''t an official student; therefore, he wouldn''t try and stop them.


    However, Austin had other thoughts that were running through his head.


    A sneer wrinkled his face as he charged towards the students who were about to leave using the bodily movement skill he had created. When he was halfway there, he released his physical strength.


    Helpless, they were kicked and thrown back to the rest of the angry group. Not a single one managed to slip past and escape.


    They quickly came to terms with the fact that their skills were too low to outrun him.


    Beaten black and blue by Austin, the students that had fought back slumped and some of them collapsed on the ground.


    Like many others, they had underestimated Austin. He didn''t care about them and he was definitely willing to hurt them to get what he wanted. Out of options, they lined up and paid him reluctantly.


    Although the students felt humiliated and upset, they still did what Austin said because none of them were strong enough to fight him. If they didn''t pay him, they couldn''t go anywhere.


    After they had all paid him, they began to leave, sighing and slumping their shoulders.


    As they went, Austin could hear many of them whispering advice among each other to avoid the mountain where Kimberly lived because there was an evil man named Martin Xiao staying there.


    It didn''t take long before the students had cleared out and the area around the mountain where Kimberly lived quieted down.


    Sitting on the ground, Austin sorted and counted the resources he had gotten from the hundreds of students. He struggled to remain calm with so many items in his grasp.


    Without hesitation, he put all the resources into a Space Ring.


    "Take this! It''s all the students'' compensation," he said as he threw the ring at Kimberly. She caught it with one hand and frowned.


    d had a rest.


    After all, we will leave for the Astral World tomorrow," Stacy replied with a grin at both of them.


    They both watched her walk away until she disappeared without exchanging a single word.


    "Martin, did you know Stacy before?"


    Kimberly asked Austin in confusion.


    "Ahem...


    That''s not your concern.


    You should also be getting some rest.


    Otherwise, you might perform poorly in the Astral World,"


    Austin said, turning on the spot and returning to his hut before she could reply.


    Kimberly stayed still, looking at his house and gnashing her teeth in anger.


    They were both being evasive and that only made Kimberly more suspicious.


    Since her curiosity was aroused, she wished that she could get both Stacy and Austin back and force them to tell her what was going on between them.


    "They are definitely hiding something from me!


    I''m not going to let it go. If they don''t tell me, I''ll find it out for myself," Kimberly said to herself, stomping her foot against the ground.


    After that, she gave up and returned to her small, wooden house to rest.


    The next day, a gathering had formed outside of their houses.


    All the new students in the Blue Dragon School were chattering nervously and excitedly.


    Today, they were on their way to the Astral World for trials.


    This trial was a competition among the new students.


    If they performed well, they would win favor with the top-level management of the school and get more cultivation resources and training opportunities.

 Chapter 2035 The Beautiful Scenery Of The Outer Region

    Outside of the school, the large square was quickly filling as people poured in.


    The crowd was made up of more than 600 new students that had joined the Blue Dragon School.


    Among them, 400 new students came from the East Mainland, the West Desert, the South Mountain, and the North Plateau. The other students traveled from the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    In addition, the new students brought along some of their own followers. The excitement to go to the Astral World was so large that no one could turn down the opportunity.


    To gain an advantage, some of the new students brought five or six followers with them.


    This caused the square to swell with over a thousand people. They pushed and shoved, trying to gain some elbow-space as they waited for the journey to begin.


    The commotion of a giant warship appearing over their heads and descending was nearly covered up by all the chatter. It parked in the center of the square and everyone nearby had to scatter.


    Taking it in, they realized the ship was a golden, mighty warship. Waves of energy rolled off of it and caused the people''s hair to ripple. As a preventative measure, several attacking and defending arrays had been placed on it.


    As soon as some of the students tried to approach the ship and touch it, the elders and five stewards arrived at the same time. With a wave, they summoned the new students to enter the warship.


    After several minutes, everyone was boarded and the golden warship flew into the air and turned into a golden light, speeding away from the Blue Dragon School.


    The diameter of the warship was as large as an island. On the deck, students all stood, pointing excitedly at the mountains and rivers so far below them.


    Austin explored the warship, keeping track of the people he encountered. So far, he had come across many students from the East Mainland.


    There were also disciples of the top sects such as the three holy lands, the three prominent clans, and others.


    There were also a few disciples from the Flame Holy Land and those disciples from the sects which were in the alliance with the Flame Holy Land.


    As the warship began to ascend, other giant ships flew out from the White Tiger School, the Rose Finch School, and the Black Tortoise School of the Divi


    m through before they were crumbled.


    "Now, we have officially entered the depths of the outer region,"


    an elder said to the new students and followers.


    Throughout the turmoil, the students and followers had become so shaken that they were as white as ghosts.


    Some of the more timid people had even fainted.


    Austin was shocked to witness the other students so afraid.


    The outer region was extremely dangerous and


    Austin understood that


    if it hadn''t been for the fact that the golden warship of the Blue Dragon School was so powerful, the people on it would have been dead.


    "Is this the outer region?"


    Now that it was calm, the new students and followers had approached the deck again and were examining the beautiful scenery ahead of them.


    Everything was so green and bright, and it looked like unexplored land.


    The endless space was dotted with shining stars that twinkled back in their eyes.


    The only part of the outer region that seemed tainted was the presence of numerous skeletons. There were human beings'', diabolic beasts'', and rare species'' bones that they had never seen or heard of. All of them were floating in the air around them.


    Among them were many broken weapons and flags that were faintly emitting power.


    "It is said that it was once a battlefield, and so many bones and incomplete weapons were left here.


    But remember, don''t touch them. We will be in great danger if we do so,"


    an elder warned when he saw how surprised and eager everyone looked.

 Chapter 2036 The Reunion

    Finally, the golden warship had come to a relatively quiet area after a long journey.


    The place was so cold and dark. It seemed to give off a feeling of depression to everyone.


    Since it was all dark, people could only see things within the distance of one thousand meters.


    No one could see anything farther. The place was like a dark abyss.


    Even if they would use their spiritual sense, it still couldn''t check anything at a farther distance.


    "There is a space altar up ahead. It is the passageway to the Astral World," said an elder of the Blue Dragon School to the crowd on the deck.


    Just a few moments later, a huge altar emerged in front of them. It was hanging in the cold air.


    The altar was long. However, it was a little old and desolate. Its surface was covered with mottled black holes.


    It probably had been floating in this sky for years. No one could tell how many vicissitudes had it already experienced. But the altar was giving a strong sense of history. At the same time, it was also giving people a sense of desolation because things here were all totally different from the world where they''d come from.


    "This altar is our entrance to the Astral World," said the elder again.


    "Elder, where exactly is the Astral World located? Why do we have to use this teleportation altar to get there? Can''t our ship just sail until there?" asked one student.


    He couldn''t restrain his curiosity so he asked.


    Actually, everything they had experienced in this journey was all new to him.


    "The exact location of the Astral World is actually in the void of this sky. However, there is a space barrier there," explained the elder with a smile.


    "Even a great master at Immortal Transforming Realm could hardly break through that space barrier, let alone us. So we can only get there through this teleportation altar," he added.


    Now, the student had finally understood.


    It was another piece of information he learned today that he must always take note.


    "Okay. I get it now," replied the student with a shy smile.


    Not only the student but also the other disciples and followers were enlightened at once. They all now felt fresh and excited.


    As a matter of fact, when they had entered the Blue Dragon School, they were not only amazed by the large amount of resources they could get for cultivation but also by the extraordinary cultivation methods and martial arts skills they could learn there. What''s more, the stage they were going to face in the future was totally different from what they had experienced in the past.


    "Let''s just wait for the other three schools to arrive so we can get in together," said the eld


    He was also able to communicate with Austin this time.


    "Master, when I came to the Black Tortoise School, I heard that you hadn''t come to the Blue Dragon School. I thought something had happened to you so I was planning to go back to the East Mainland with the gnome. What really happened to you?"


    Violet couldn''t hide the trace of worry in her voice.


    She had been waiting for this opportunity to come - that she could hear from Austin again.


    Fortunately, she was now able to communicate with him through their spiritual sense.


    Austin told Violet and the gnome about everything that had happened to him in just a short period of time.


    While Violet and Austin were talking through their spiritual sense, someone spoke up from the other warship.


    "Stacy, has Austin really not come to the Blue Dragon School yet?" asked a woman to Stacy in a really sweet voice.


    That woman was Caroline!


    Austin saw Caroline on the warship of the Rose Finch School. It was just next to the Blue Dragon School warship as well.


    Caroline was also looking at the warship of the Blue Dragon School anxiously. Apparently, she was looking for Austin too.


    Without waiting for Stacy to answer, Austin immediately sent a message to Caroline with his spiritual sense.


    Upon hearing Austin''s message, Caroline''s face lit up. A sweet smile curved on her beautiful face. The hint of anxiety in her eyes were gone immediately.


    Austin and Caroline then told each other about their experiences during this period of time.


    When Stacy saw the expressions on both Martin and Caroline''s faces, the last doubt she had in her heart had dispelled.


    She was now very sure that Martin was really Austin.


    When she thought about it, Stacy couldn''t help giving Austin a long hard look.

 Chapter 2037 Arrival

    After a short while, not only Violet and Caroline but also the Peacock Princess, Bray, Rahul, and other disciples from the Flame Holy Land asked Stacy about Austin.


    In order not to trouble Stacy too much, Austin asked Violet to tell those guys that he was safe and he would come soon.


    Therefore, Violet told all of them about Austin''s status.


    Since they all knew the relationship between Austin and Violet, they had believed her. As a matter of fact, they now felt relieved knowing that Austin was just fine.


    "Ha-ha! If I were you, I''d better stop dreaming that Austin would still come to the Blue Dragon School. It has been a month."


    "Yes, that''s right. Austin has offended too many people. Who knows, he might have been killed already."


    "Hump! Even if he is still alive, do you think he can still come to the Blue Dragon School with his ridiculous talent?"


    "I agree. Austin''s talent in martial arts is so low. He is just a rubbish."


    "Well, I think he has only qualified to enter the Blue Dragon School because of his relationship with the master."


    "Austin definitely doesn''t deserve to qualify in any of the four major schools. He is absolutely not like us."


    At this time, some students and followers from the three holy lands and the three noble clans of the East Mainland began to spoke ill of Austin.


    These people held a deep grudge against Austin so it was already expected that they were overjoyed when they had learned that Austin had not enrolled to the Blue Dragon School.


    "Humph! Austin is lucky that he did not come to the Middle Pilgrim Land. Otherwise, he will be buried alive in this place!"


    "But it is also useless for him to just hide in the East Mainland. How can we have the opportunity to kill him?"


    "If I can have a free time, I will definitely go to the East Mainland and kill him!"


    Soon enough, several students and followers from the ancient sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land also started to ridicule Austin. A strong killing intent was obvious in their eyes. Each of them was aiming to kill Austin with their own hands in the future.


    "Damn it! Why are you so arrogant? You can only act brave because he is not here. How I wish Austin is really here so you can all tell th


    n along the road at a very high speed.


    However, the passageway was thin, translucent and somewhat blurry. In a daze, they seemed to see the time flowed. It was like a long river that passed through time.


    Austin knew that this was a very brilliant spatial teleportation passageway. It could even penetrate barriers between different worlds.


    Behind them, the warships of the other three major schools also landed on the altar and then disappeared. It only meant that they had already started to teleport.


    After a long travel, the golden warship of the Blue Dragon School suddenly shook and halted.


    Finally, they had reached their destination.


    The students and the followers on-board thought that they were already in the Astral World since the warship stopped moving forward.


    They all gathered excitedly at the edge of the deck and looked around.


    To his surprise, a sense of death and desolation from the ancient times overwhelmed Austin.


    But when he looked around, all he could see was countless mountains, rivers, and plains.


    The boundless mountains and primitive forests covered the earth. The towering old trees stood mightily and blotted out the sky and sun.


    Howl!


    Suddenly, a terrifying roar of a beast was heard from a distant horizon. The surging sound made the whole place quiver like waves.


    Because of the earth-shaking roars of the beasts, the world that had been deadly silent began to whirl. Everything looked like a scene from a savage era.

 Chapter 2038 The Task

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The warships of the other three schools had also arrived.


    A total of four gigantic warships descended and floated in the air.


    From a closer distance, everyone saw the world more clearly.


    Its topography was rich, and it looked just the same as the Divine Continent.


    "What are those?"


    someone asked in sheer curiosity.


    On the horizon far away, a red shadow flashed and quickly turned into a red dot.


    "Look! It''s a rat!"


    When it materialized before the four warships, everyone saw its real appearance.


    It turned out to be a mouse. It was as big as a water bull with red fur all over its body. In a heartbeat, it rushed towards the golden warship of the Blue Dragon School and clanged on it.


    Bang!


    A crisp metal trembling sound blared, and sparks fiercely splashed between the red-furred beast''s teeth.


    People were utterly shocked and thought if the monster was powerful.


    The golden warship was not an ordinary thing at all. It had not only very sturdy material but also had many advanced arrays.


    Yet the mouse was not killed or lest hurt when it came in contact with the warship.


    "Everyone, don''t look down upon this mouse. It''s very powerful!"


    an elder warned sternly.


    Many creatures within the Astral World of martial arts materialized, most of which originated from very remote ancient times and fell under the category of rare demonic and diabolic beasts. Many of them were already extinct in the outside world.


    Even if one met an ant in the Astral World, he still ought to be careful. Otherwise, it just might kill him without any sign.


    Bang!


    Before the elder could do anything, the red-haired monster glowed and dissipated, disappearing into the ground.


    "What?"


    Everyone was utterly surprised.


    "This red-haired mouse is so powerful. It knows how to hide under the ground so quickly."


    All of them who witnessed the same thing was extremely amazed.


    Although any mouse could dig a hole into the ground, which was their inherent talent,


    gh and navigate the earth with ease.


    Also, you can absorb the earth''s power to improve your fight capability exponentially.


    As one of the ten ancient chaotic creatures, the secret inheritance skill of the red demonic mouse is mighty. So, don''t you dare underestimate it!"


    the old man with grey hair snorted and rebuked loudly.


    It was one of the ten ancient chaotic beasts!


    All of a sudden, many of the disciples gasped in astonishment.


    Apparently, many of the disciples had heard about the legend of the ancient chaotic creature.


    They knew how terribly powerful the ancient chaotic creatures were.


    All of a sudden, the booing of the students stopped, and nobody dared to degrade the red demonic mouse anymore.


    Just being among the ten ancient chaotic creatures made everyone treat them with great respect. They knew that this kind of rat was an extraordinary beast.


    "All right. The detailed location of the Red Tide Land is marked in your map.


    Now you can start.


    Remember, you can kill each other.


    Of course, those who have been killed will not actually die, but will just be transferred back to the warship,"


    the white-haired old man announced.


    They could kill each other!


    Everyone gasped after hearing the old man''s words.


    It meant that the journey this time would be extremely bloody and challenging.

 Chapter 2039 The Red Demonic Mouse Tide

    Fortunately, everyone had a Lifesaving Teleportation Rune. So anyone who would be killed in the battle could still be revived.


    The rune boosted everyone''s confidence, so they all continued with their journey. They carefully looked at the map in their hands, and there was a Red Tide Land that was marked on it. Then they used their bodily movement skills and went towards its direction.


    Suddenly, countless fierce figures rushed out, and the sound of fierce wind was continuously heard from the ground.


    These students were outstanding cultivators from the younger generation, and their bodily movement skills were much faster compared to the normal disciples from the Divine Continent.


    Four hours later, the group came some place.


    "I can see something. It must be the Red Tide Land ahead!"


    a student announced loudly.


    Everyone immediately slowed down and carefully observed their surroundings.


    They looked ahead and saw a boundless brown-red land that was home to a rich grey demonic aura.


    There was a storm of an evil spirit in the horizon that was constantly whimpering as if there were countless of ghosts that were crying and howling.


    The position of the Red Tide Land was accurately marked on the map, and it was just right ahead of them.


    It was already night time, and the sky was full of stars. They were now heading towards the scarlet brown earth that was full of murderous intent.


    Everyone trembled in fear, and they tried to move more carefully. They all wore a grim expression as they walked warily into the depth of the land.


    The students were very cautious with their actions because there were red diabolic mice that lived in the Red Tide Land.


    They were informed by a white-haired old man that the red demonic mice that inhabited the Red Tide Land were not the pure-blooded ones from the ancient time.


    Although these red demonic mice had weak blood power, they were still descendants of one of the ten ancient chaotic creatures in ancient times.


    So no one should underestimate the power of the red diabolic mice.


    The red diabolic mice existed in the Red Tide Land from the very start. They were considered as one of ten major ancient chaotic creatures in ancient times, and their strength was beyond descr


    ch of the red demonic mice was as big as a water bull. Their whole body was covered with red fur, and their teeth looked ghastly white in their big blood-red mouths. They were rushing towards the cultivators at full speed with their scarlet eyes wide open.


    The students of the four major schools didn''t know how they would fight the red demonic mice because they were greatly outnumbered by them.


    Everyone was terrified.


    The red demonic mouse was not an ordinary diabolic beast. Each of these red diabolic mice had a little heritage from one of the ten ancient chaotic creatures, and their blood power was very formidable.


    Some of the timid students became very scared. Their legs wobbled as they tried to turn back.


    "Everybody! Calm down, and don''t be afraid. Let''s all fight together!


    We can deal with one single red demonic mouse, but we should be cautious of their teeth.


    The teeth are the most dreadful part of the red demonic mice. They are even comparable to the ultimate magical treasure to some extent.


    So we must avoid their teeth when we are fighting against them!"


    someone shouted.


    The speaker was a member of an ancient sect in the Middle Pilgrim Land. He obviously heard something about the red demonic mouse.


    "That''s right. We can fight against these red demonic mice as long as we work together. Actually, it will not be hard to kill them with our strength,"


    shouted another man.


    Their words encouraged everyone, and their fighting spirit started to burn.

 Chapter 2040 The Bloody Fight

    Boom!


    Not far away from the crowd, the surging vital energy force that was like a vast sea erupted constantly. It was done by a tall and handsome red-haired young man.


    "Kill!" he shouted.


    He then rushed forward towards the mice like a flash of lightning.


    "Look! That''s Waylon Zhu! He is the seeded disciple of the White Tiger School," shouted someone nearby.


    He was able to recognize the red-haired young man as soon as he saw him.


    "He is going to fight with the mice. My God! His strength is indeed worthy of his reputation. The aura he has just burst out is too terrifying!"


    ''Seeded disciple?'' thought Austin to himself.


    He stared at Waylon Zhu who was immersed in tremendous formidable vital energy force.


    Although it had been a while since Austin had entered the Blue Dragon School, he had never asked nor inquired about any disciple''s background or information.


    It was the first time that he heard such a term as ''seeded disciple.''


    While Austin was still lost in his thoughts, Waylon Zhu made his move and attacked the mice.


    He opened his mouth and gave out a low shout. The next moment, a flame from the green vital energy force spurted out. Consequently, several red diabolic mice exploded in front of him.


    He slaughtered his enemies like a ferocious tiger that pounced on a flock of weak sheep.


    Waylon Zhu was too fierce. He was like a sharp knife that cut through the thousands of troops on the battlefield. No beast could even stop him.


    Though there were large and dense mice in the field, Waylon Zhu didn''t mind them. The mice even opened their mouths to expose their creepy fangs and scare him but they still couldn''t stop him from marching forward.


    He killed all the mice in his way wildly and confidently!


    When the others saw what happened, their morale boosted. Being inspired by Waylon Zhu, they also rushed forward and dealt with the mice like brave dragons.


    "Kill!" shouted Kimberly.


    At that moment, she also looked heroic and mighty. With a wave of her hand, she led the way and roared forward towards the mice.


    Austin and the others followed her and also rushed forward.


    Terrible fighting broke out on the battlefield. The shouts and roars reverberated all throughout the place. Although the red diabolic mice were ferocious and they rushed out like a flood, they didn''t frighten the disciples and followers. Instead, they all rushed forward and fought fiercely.


    No one had expected that they would encounter the most terrible surge of beasts the moment they


    is body. These dragons made him look very eerie.


    Not long ago, Bray had a war of words with some disciples of some ancient sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land on a ship. Apparently, they became his enemies.


    The disciple who had just shouted was one of them. That was why when he saw Bray a while ago, his eyes became cold and he stared at him with a sneer.


    "Humph! Don''t you know that the so-called weak men are those from the Middle Pilgrim Land? Are you still not convinced?" retorted Bray.


    Unfortunately, he was not the type of person who would give in easily.


    "Ha ha! Based on the power that you have shown? You are nothing but a waste! How dare you be so stubborn in front of me!" shouted the disciple again.


    A murderous look flashed through his eyes.


    "Anyway, since you are already here, I will kill you as well. Today you will know who really is weak!" he added.


    He then prepared to attack Bray.


    He would really kill him this time.


    No one had ever humiliated him before just like what Bray did. For him, it was unacceptable.


    "Master, you don''t have to kill this loser by yourself. Let us do it for you," said one of his followers.


    The remaining five followers who were beside the man also nodded in agreement.


    They were all itching to start the fight.


    These followers came from the powerful sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land, so they naturally looked down on Bray who was only a disciple from the East Mainland.


    "Okay."


    The disciple nodded.


    Since his followers volunteered, the disciple would let them have the pleasure of killing this man from the East Mainland.


    "Go to hell, brat!"


    The six followers closed in on Bray immediately.

 Chapter 2041 The Encounter With A Seeded Disciple

    In an instant, Austin dashed towards them.


    With all his might, Austin made it to Bray''s side with flurry punches and kicks.


    It was exactly two days ago when Austin practiced his Immortal Body Refining Formula to further his physical strength.


    Given his physical status, Austin could easily kill a red demonic mouse with a single punch.


    Austin overheard the conversation between the disciple and Bray. And to that, he sneered coldly.


    "Well, if I say you are weak, then you are weak. Just admit it!


    Do you think that hailing from the Middle Pilgrim Land makes you superior?


    Well, now I am going to destroy your false sense of superiority!"


    He then unleashed his full physical prowess. His aura blazed brightly like flame, forming innumerable dragons of blood essence that spiraled and roared all around the surface of his body.


    Austin strode towards Bray and his companions. He stood vigorously before them, as if he were the deity of war.


    "Kill him along with others!"


    The disciple from the old sect of the Middle Pilgrim Land was not impressed with Austin. He commanded his followers to slaughter all of their enemies.


    "Die!"


    Six of his followers lunged aggressively at Austin.


    Austin sneered.


    A loud bang followed! He punched with all his strength, and for a second the sky turned black!


    Puff!


    Blood splashed all over the ground. With a single blow, the followers were torn into pieces.


    Some of the blood splashed onto the disciple, which surprised him a little. This made him realize that he had underestimated the man in front of him.


    "Thank you, buddy!"


    Bray said cheerfully as he saluted Austin.


    "It''s me, Austin!"


    Austin told Bray through his spiritual sense.


    "It''s you..."


    Bray immediately recognized Austin''s voice. And out of pure joy, he had the urge to call Austin out loud.


    "Do not expose my identity for the time being,"


    Austin stopped him at once.


    "Ha-ha


    Great! I''m not afraid of anything now!"


    Bray managed to stop at once and didn''t expose Austin''s identity, but he could not help but giggle a little.


    Austin''s presence made him bel


    scared? Well, then I would like to see what kind of power you possess as a seeded disciple!"


    With a loud shout, Austin leaped into the air like a mighty dragon and pounced on that Rose Finch School''s seeded disciple.


    Austin''s body soon became shrouded with huge dragons of blood. The dragons soared into the air. The sight of it was supernatural.


    Austin displayed the bodily movement skill he had created. He moved so fast that he appeared in front of that seeded disciple in an instant.


    Bang!


    Austin''s punch was so powerful, it could tear up the sky. The aura around him was like fire, burning and dazzling. This blow''s power was beyond comparison.


    The seeded disciple felt Austin''s physical strength, and it was beyond his expectation.


    He instantly turned serious. He took out a divine weapon and set it in front of him.


    It was a spear, with flowing light that brightened the sky. It burst out in the air with a blow, and the crack spread for miles. It was extremely powerful.


    Bang!


    Austin''s punch hit directly on the tip of the spear. The collision did not scathe his fist. Instead, a dazzling light exploded from the contact.


    The golden spear that he punched broke into hundreds of pieces that shot in all directions.


    Suddenly, the shards rained onto the ground like a meteor shower. It was gorgeous and amazing. The scene was somewhat large, making this ground riddled with holes.

 Chapter 2042 Dont Dare Breathe (Part One)

    Bang!


    Without any warning, the golden spear exploded. Not only did the spear explode, but also the long pole that stood behind it was completely shattered with a huge flash.


    Intending to test the strength of the so-called seeded disciple, Austin released the most of his physical strength.


    As the violent swing of the fist released its power, the air stirred, and the impact could easily be felt despite the ripples being unseen. All the people around had their eyes and mouth wide open in shock.


    Due to the impact, something inside the seeded disciple of the Rose Finch School had cracked.


    The young man trembled dramatically and could do nothing but step back a few paces in succession due to the blow. His arms began to twist and ache, and as the power ran through the spear, his face immediately turned pale and colorless.


    Shaking, the young man turned to look at the remnants of his spear. The golden spear was his secret weapon that was cast with rare and precious materials, but in front of Austin, it was not able to ward off at least one punch from Austin before it was instantly smashed to pieces. The spear that he longed to use was nothing but dust now.


    The seeded disciple turned to his opponent and realized how strong he was.


    At that very moment, it was not difficult to imagine how powerful the physical strength of the enemy in front of him was. He knew that one small careless move would lead to his doom.


    A short while before, some disciples from the Rose Finch School arrived and immediately recognized this man named Tevin, who was no doubt a famous seeded disciple from their school.


    "Oh my God, what happened?


    Isn''t that Tevin, the seeded disciple of our school?


    I can''t believe that he was forced to retreat. Is his opponent also a seeded disciple from another school?"


    "Of course, the person fighting against Tevin must be another seeded disciple. No other ordinary disciple can force Tevin to retreat like that."


    In the scene, there were also some disciples from the Blue Dragon School.


    "Did you see that? That was awesome, man! Martin was able to fight the seeded disciple from the Rose Finch School, and to top that, he was able


    n Tevin and his opponent, the fleeting red light still found this short and immediately reached its target.


    The gloomy red light came and darted towards Austin''s neck. He was immediately shrouded in redness. Every inch of his skin was completely dyed red as if he was kissed by the red evening sunlight.


    Everyone watching protected their eyes from the glare. Not long after, the red light flashed around Austin, and with it, bright red fogs appeared flowing nearby. Austin was now in a ball of red light and fog. Once more, the stunned audience could not help but keep their eyes on the fight despite the flashing light.


    With goose bumps covering every inch of his lower body, Austin suddenly felt fear at that moment. He flinched as he started to feel pain, tingling on his skin.


    Everyone gasped and held their breath as they wondered their fates if they were in Austin''s place right now. Surely, they would have been immediately killed by the red light.


    The red light grew and progressed even more, enough to dye every space and air nearby blood red. The red fogs seethed as if they were ash erupting out of a volcano, covering everything from view.


    Everyone looked on and could not help but express their pity over Austin''s incoming dreadful fate.


    "Well, the result is evident now! Tevin will definitely be able to kill his opponent, and so the Rose Finch School will win!"


    "Look at Martin! He''s trembling in fear now. He is so doomed!"

 Chapter 2043 Dont Dare Breathe (Part Two)

    "I can''t help but admit that the power of the seeded disciple from the Rose Finch School really is sinister. Everybody would shudder and die, if not, be heavily defeated with that attack."


    "Ever since entering the Blue Dragon School, Martin has shown exceptional talent in the learning of martial arts. He has also defeated many powerful disciples.


    I have never imagined that he would die here today."


    As they watched how Tevin used the Immortal Slaughter with their own eyes, they immediately sensed an obvious terrifying force.


    Therefore, there was no doubt that most people believed that it would be undeniably difficult for Tevin''s opponent to escape from death.


    Boom! Without another warning, everyone was startled by the sudden noise that resounded in the air.


    Their mouths were once more gaped wide open as they watched how one of Austin''s arms grew bigger and bigger and was now as thick and as big as a flood dragon. His clenched fist had expanded into the size of a small mountain. All of a sudden, Austin waved it into the air, launching a violent force. The whole space quivered dramatically.


    The space in front of Austin''s fist started to form a crack that was succeeded on by another crack and did not stop spreading into the distance.


    Another huge noise surprised everyone in sight.


    The sound was like a sharp blade cutting through metal, and its piercing bang caused a seemingly endless buzz that made everyone cover their ears, afraid they would bleed.


    Everyone gasped once more. Austin''s fist was able to successfully block the force from the red light.


    As the forces faded down in the arena, the fight had reached a stalemate due to the maintained temporary balance.


    Austin''s fist started to ache. After all, there was no denying that the power of the red light was indeed very violent.


    However, to Austin''s relief, the pain on his fist was the only thing that he could feel at this moment and nothing worse than that.


    The crowd fell completely silent in shock. They didn''t know what to say for they weren''t any more certain about who was going to win this fight. Even Tevin felt completely shocked by the scene in front of him, but he did not


    der from the Rose Finch School suddenly burst into fits of exaggerated laughter, making the two elders turn their attention towards him in confusion.


    As his laughter faded down, he said, "How silly of you, you bold old man! Stop talking big in front of me!


    During my visit to the White Tiger School last time, I have met all the eight seeded disciples.


    As I observed and watched how they fought, in terms of overall qualities, I guarantee that they are no match to the seeded disciples in our Rose Finch School.


    Just wait and see. The ten seeded disciples of the Rose Finch School will definitely be the best ones in this year''s trial. I''m not scaring any of you, but I have to mention the possibility of them being able to slaughter every opponent they will meet, garnering a satisfying victory from all of the seeded disciples from the other three schools."


    Another elder of the Rose Finch School, who was keeping silent all the time, felt quite embarrassed by the sudden huge boast of his fellow elder. To steer the boat away, he turned to Elder Landon of the Blue Dragon School and asked an unexpected question.


    "Oh, by the way, Elder Landon, I heard that there are only three seeded disciples selected from all the new disciples of the Blue Dragon School.


    What happened to you this year? Are your new disciples that bad in general? Is it really true that only three of them have qualified to be seeded disciples of your Blue Dragon School?"

 Chapter 2044 Who Did This To You

    Everyone, including the elders and stewards from their rival schools, fixed their full attention towards Elder Landon of the Blue Dragon School.


    "Yes, we selected only three seeded disciples,"


    Elder Landon said while shaking his head.


    The elders and stewards from other three schools laughed in mockery of Elder Landon.


    "Your seeded disciples have given quite a spectacle during the last set of trials.


    Sadly, that will not be the case today. I bet that everything will go downhill from there, both for your students and your school. Oh, how pitiful!"


    an elder from Black Tortoise School said with a smirk.


    "Humph! Let us not jump into conclusions. It is too early to predict who goes home victorious. When the day ends, let us see who gets the last laugh,"


    Elder Landon of the Blue Dragon School retorted, evidently displeased with how they were being treated.


    Despite the exchange of hostilities, he chose to speak no further. He had accepted the fact that their students were indeed weaker compared to their competitors'' students.


    Their pool of candidates were too limited that only three of them were qualified to be seeded disciples. This was the real difficulty faced by Blue Dragon School''s top-level management.


    On the other hand, the White Tiger School, the Rose Finch School, and the Black Tortoise School were all able to delegate at least eight seeded disciples.


    Blue Dragon School had lackluster students, and this was a glaring fact.


    The elder of Rose Finch School laughed out loud.


    "Elder Landon, you are right. Let us wait and see. Still, I find it difficult to believe that your new students will do well in this trial.


    Anyway, I have faith in our school and our students. I know they will not let us down.


    Our ten seeded disciples are indomitable, to say the least. I don''t think anyone could match them," the elder of Rose Finch School said proudly.


    The other elders and the stewards frowned at his statement.


    "Elder Mickey, I hope you are saying this out of pure confidence, and not from sheer arrogance.


    Would you care to tell me, what makes you think that your students will win?" an elder from the White Tiger School argued.


    "Just wait and see.


    You will soon learn how our new recruits possess much more vigor and vitality, compared to our previous ones.


    Again, I shall warn you of our ten seeded disciples'' incredible strength. No one of their age can defeat them,"


    Elder Mickey declared with full confidence.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Suddenly, several beams of light flew past their warships. The rays were blindingly fast.


    All eyes were focused on the lights that had then passed, elders and stewards alike.


    "Those must be students and followers


    .


    "Fewer of our students have been sent back compared to yours.


    I told you, didn''t I? Our kids are the strongest among the new students in our four martial arts schools.


    Now you see? I wasn''t bragging,"


    Elder Mickey said triumphantly.


    Just then, a beam of white light landed on the ship of the Rose Finch School and a figure took into shape slowly.


    Elder Mickey who was laughing turned to look at the person and was thunderstruck.


    "Tevin Jiang!


    It''s you! What happened? How did you end up like this?"


    Elder Mickey asked in confusion.


    Tevin was one of the ten seeded disciples of the Rose Finch School. Expectations for him were high as he was one of their best students. Moreover, the school''s top-level management had provided him with more than adequate resources and training opportunities.


    But he got killed and was sent back in such a short time.


    "I''m sorry for failing you, elder. I got killed," Tevin said, as he clenched his fists and dug his fingernails into his palms.


    Recalling what had just happened, he couldn''t help trembling with anger.


    "Elder Mickey, didn''t you just say that the ten seeded disciples in your school are invincible?


    How come one of them got killed so soon?"


    an elder of the White Tiger School said in a sarcastic tone, laughing wildly.


    "Who did this to you?


    Is he one of the seeded disciples from other three schools?" asked the Elder Mickey from the Rose Finch School, looking at Tevin.


    He couldn''t accept that one of his most favored seeded disciples would be take down by others.


    "I''ll show you."


    As Tevin waved his hand, he unleashed a beam of his spiritual sense. He commanded this beam to form a figure that resembled his assailant.


    All the elders and stewards of the four school stared at the figure formed by spiritual sense.

 Chapter 2045 He Cant Be A Follower!

    Under the crowd''s gaze, that figure steadily became clearer and clearer. At last, an image of a young man appeared in front of everyone.


    "Which school is this disciple from?"


    Elder Mickey, one of the elders from the Rose Finch School, queried while looking at the elders and stewards of the other three schools.


    "It''s him!"


    Two elders and five stewards of the Blue Dragon School immediately recognized the young man.


    It was Martin Xiao from the Blue Dragon School.


    Surprised, the two elders and five stewards looked at each other with their mouths agape.


    As the senior leaders of their school, they all knew the true identity of the follower who went by the name Martin Xiao.


    He was none other than Austin Lin from the East Mainland!


    Besides, it was Anderson who decided to put Austin into the Blue Dragon School.


    In fact, the latter had been admitted as a formal disciple of their school. However, due to some incidents, Austin missed the day of gathering and didn''t make it to the school in time. He then managed to disguise himself and enter the school as a new student''s follower.


    Elder Chris later found out about this and suggested that Austin should continue to toughen himself first as a follower. If he performed well as a follower, the leaders then would consider restoring his identity as a disciple.


    Elder Chris was always in charge of the recruitment process in the East Mainland. Moreover, he was a respected and powerful person in the Blue Dragon School. Since he suggested so, the other top leaders had no objection at all.


    "Ha-ha! Elder Mickey, he is from our Blue Dragon School.


    But I''m afraid you won''t believe it if you know who he really is.


    He is just a mere follower of a new disciple.


    This young man is not the kind of disciple you''re expecting,"


    Elder Landon from the Blue Dragon School uttered with a smile.


    "A follower?!" All the elders and stewards of the other three schools were completely stunned at his words.


    ''No way! Elder Landon must be lying, '' they all thought to themselves.


    Tevin, who was from the Rose Finch School, also listened to the elders'' conversation and he, too, was completely stunned.


    "No way!


    How could he be a follower?"


    he murmured, seemin


    kill those rats rushing in front of him, one after another.


    Meanwhile, everyone was relieved to see him taking the lead.


    Kimberly, Stacy, Violet, the gnome, and everyone else following him seemed to be at ease.


    Most of these people had been Austin''s friends and had known that he was just way too strong for this task.


    Among them, only Kimberly knew Austin not long ago.


    At that moment, she gazed at Austin from behind with shock and disbelief.


    "Oh, my God!


    He even killed a seeded disciple!"


    Her mouth was agape in absolute shock.


    She used to know that he was terrible in combat, and even stronger than an ordinary disciple.


    But now, she felt that she still underestimated him in great lengths.


    In the history of the Blue Dragon School, there had never been a follower who killed a seeded disciple.


    "Stacy, be honest with me. Who is that guy?


    Don''t lie to me. I know you have known him way longer than I do!


    Tell me!


    If you don''t, we won''t be friends anymore!"


    Kimberly asked after she flew to Stacy and pinched her right ear hard.


    Driven mad by her curiosity, Kimberly couldn''t hold it any longer and decided to find out the true identity of her follower.


    "Hey, Kimberly, don''t pinch me so hard!"


    Stacy screamed when she felt the sharp pain in her right ear.


    "Tell me!


    Otherwise, I won''t let you off!"


    Kimberly shouted frustratingly.


    ''Oh? What''s happening with those two?''


    The two ladies made everyone turn their heads and wonder.

 Chapter 2046 Parting Ways

    "Okay.


    I''ll tell you."


    In the end, Stacy had to give in. She released the spiritual sense and sent a massage into Kimberly''s Soul Sea, telling her everything she knew about Austin.


    After reading the information on Austin, Kimberly glared at him with her beautiful eyes, furious at what she discovered.


    Austin could only give her a faint smile as he was embarrassed at Kimberly''s stare.


    "Austin, right? Humph! This is not over!"


    At last, Kimberly turned and rushed forward.


    He just smiled bitterly and followed her, disregarding the fact that she knew his real identity.


    The rest of the disciples nearby also rushed forward, killing tons of terrifying red demonic mice on their way.


    About an hour later.


    "The number of red demonic mice seems to be getting less!"


    someone shouted excitingly.


    Every warrior jeered with sheer joy upon hearing the news.


    Indeed, the number of those beasts reduced every second.


    A moment later, there was finally no more red demonic mice.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Everyone felt relieved, heaving a couple of sighs.


    They had fought for almost two hours and were starting to grow tired.


    As a result, they all sat down cross-legged and took out all kinds of pills and treasures to restore their energy.


    After a short moment of rest, everyone stood up.


    "The rats just now were so frightening!"


    someone exclaimed.


    "Yes! Who would have thought that rats could be that scary?


    I hope there would be no more danger in this Red Tide Land,"


    someone uttered.


    "You wish.


    It was just a beginning.


    The real challenge is still yet to come.


    If someone wants to get the inheritance talent of the red demonic mouse, he or she has to go through a real and grueling fight.


    To tell you the truth, those beasts were just the tip of the iceberg.


    Most of the people here will die as we go deeper. Just wait and see!"


    a master from an ancient force of the Middle Pilgrim Land warned the crowd with a snort.


    The ancient forces in the Middle Pilgrim Land had a long history, and they had collected many ancient books about various mysterious places.


    Therefore,


    llowers.


    "Princess Kimberly, please come with us,"


    he suggested, honestly feeling slightly worried about her.


    "No, thanks.


    I can do it on my own.


    If we work together and get the martial arts inheritance of the red demonic mouse, who would have it? You, or me?


    So we better separate and look for our own opportunities,"


    Kimberly curtly responded.


    With that, she quickly moved away without another word.


    Austin, who could only watch as she took off, didn''t insist.


    "Austin, what Kimberly said makes sense. I''ll work alone too,"


    Stacy said before moving away in an instant.


    Then Bray and other people also bid farewell to Austin.


    At last, only Violet, the gnome, and Caroline stayed with him.


    "Well, let them be. Come on. Let''s move out."


    He then led the way for the three of his companions.


    "The people upfront, wait!"


    someone shouted a moment later.


    Austin and three others were stunned. They immediately stopped on their tracks and turned around.


    Two young men in sackcloth were about to catch up with Austin. They were both at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm. They exuded a robust vital energy force.


    "How about we go together? We can look after one another,"


    one of them proposed with a grin.


    "Oh? Go together? I''m sorry, but the four of us are enough. I don''t want to let any other people join us,"


    Austin refused bluntly without a second thought.

 Chapter 2047 Couldnt Hurt To Have One More Enemy

    "What?


    Boy, are you being picky? Do you know what kind of clan we come from?!


    If I hadn''t seen these two pretty girls, I wouldn''t have even talked to you, you losers!


    Now I am only going to give you a chance to walk away from these beautiful ladies. Just leave while you still can.


    These girls must stay and join us!"


    One of them laughed ferociously while staring at Violet and Caroline. He surveyed them from head to foot, revealing an apparent perverted desire.


    "Ha-ha, not bad. I can''t believe I''ve met such beauties. I''m so lucky, ha-ha!"


    Another young man in sackcloth made no effort to hide his frivolous intention towards Violet and Caroline.


    The group of men behind those jerks was also jeered dirty remarks as an effort to back their two companions.


    Violet and Caroline were both exceedingly beautiful. Any ordinary man would inevitably be smitten and head over heels for them.


    "Really?


    Then which clan are you from?"


    Austin asked with a sneer. He now knew that the two men were here for Violet and Caroline.


    "Kid, listen carefully.


    We are all from the Yuwen Clan in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    There is a Universe Sect in each of the four schools, established by the young masters of our Yuwen Clan.


    I don''t care what school you are in. You must have heard of the Universe Sect, right?"


    a young man in sackcloth raised his head and said proudly.


    "There is a Universe Sect in each of the four schools?"


    Austin was surprised to know this.


    "Yes. In the four schools, no one dares to oppose the Yuwen Clan.


    So, you two losers better get lost now.


    As for the two girls, I will allow you to stay and work with us.


    As long as you''re obedient, I can guarantee that you girls will be safe. They can even get great results in this trial,"


    a young man in linen said impatiently.


    "Wow, you are so awesome! Can you really help me achieve high?


    But then, do I have to pay something in return?"


    Violet ogled at the man.


    She was born with skill in flirtation, and right now, her illusion was really brilliant. At this moment, her little gesture was colorful and charming, truly exuding an enchanting beauty.


    All of a sudden, the young man in sackcloth was ecstatic as if he was flying in the sky.


    "Ha-ha, you are so smart, my beauty.


    You understood what I said in an instant.


    Don''t worry. I am the principal disciple of the Yuwen Clan in the Middle Pilgrim Land. As long as you follow me, I can assure you of a bright future!"


    The young man burst out in laughter as he walked towards Violet.


    "Really?


    sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land. It was no big deal for him to have the Yuwen Clan as an addition to his enemy list.


    "Let''s go! We have to hurry up!"


    Austin, along with the three others, turned into shadows and headed for the core area of the Red Tide Land.


    What just happened seemed nothing to them as they were used to Austin behaving that way.


    Meanwhile, in the Red Tide Land, almost all the Contact Jade Slip of the disciples of the Yuwen Clan received a message.


    It included a sentence and four images.


    The sentence read, "These people killed the disciples of the Yuwen Clan. We need to hunt them down."


    The images were of Austin, Caroline, Violet, and the gnome.


    "Martin!"


    In the Red Tide Land, a tall and handsome young man with a ferocious face gnashed his teeth. He was holding a Contact Jade Slip in his hand.


    "What''s wrong, Larry?"


    a graceful and beautiful woman beside him asked.


    "Hmmm, that guy Martin just killed another two of our clan''s disciples just now!"


    Larry replied, completely frustrated.


    "That Martin again?!"


    Belinda was startled upon hearing him.


    "Larry, we must not let Martin off the hook!"


    Belinda thought of her burnt cultivation mountain, and her face immediately turned sour.


    "Don''t worry. Our Yuwen Clan will definitely not let him live long.


    With our family background and status, how can we just sit around when someone is shamelessly provoking us?"


    There was an intention to kill in Larry''s eyes as he spat those words.


    "Come on! Let''s continue to look for the Red Tide Palace.


    You don''t have to worry about Martin."


    After he finished speaking, Larry rushed forward with Belinda and their followers tailing him behind.

 Chapter 2048 The Center Of The Red Tide Land

    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Over Red Tide Land, Austin, Caroline, Violet, and the gnome were zooming at a very fast speed.


    As the four traveled, they ran into various people.


    From time to time, they saw students locked in a fierce duel.


    Such a thing was allowed in this trial. Basically, if people had arguments, they would just fight each other until one of the parties involved died.


    Violent, aggressive, and incredibly strong students were continuously provoking other students just because they wanted to fight.


    Besides seeking treasures, they also wanted to improve their skills and strengths by defeating other people in the trial.


    The four were heading towards the center of Red Tide Land.


    Before they started the trial, the white-haired elder told them that the Red Tide Palace might be at the center of the Red Tide Land.


    "Since there are inherited martial skills of the red demonic mouse in the Red Tide Palace, why didn''t the top-level management look for them themselves? Why are they asking us to do it?"


    Austin suddenly asked.


    "Over the past month," Caroline started, looking in the distance.


    "I''ve gone to the library many, many times. On one of my visits, I saw a book about the Red Tide Land of this Astral World.


    It was so ancient that it was almost crumbling." Caroline paused for a chuckle, reminiscing the book she discovered. "Well, according to that book, the Red Tide Palace is the shrine of the red demonic mouse ever since the ancient times.


    Because of that, the Red Tide Palace has the ability to defend itself from strong cultivators who want to enter it.


    For example, once a real master get close to it, it will actually disappear into thin air. It will just vanish.


    However, for relatively weak cultivators, it wouldn''t do that. They would be able to approach and even enter it!"


    Austin was nodding as Caroline was speaking. He knew where her story was going. "So basically, it is impossible for great masters to get into the Red Tide Palace and get the inherited skills of the red demonic mouse, no matter how much they try and no matter how much they want it,"


    Caroline concluded.


    "I see," Austin whispered in response.


    "So... the Red Tide Palace has the ability to protect itself from cultivators who can destroy it.


    Even if weak cultivators enter the palace, they wouldn''t be able to cause any damage to it.


    But those top cultivators are different. They can turn that whole palace into dust,"


    he explained.


    "And so I don''t think any


    companions also joined the battle.


    He released his physical strength and his arm started becoming larger and larger until they were the size of a dragon. Without any much thought, he dashed forward and punched the huge rat swiftly.


    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!


    He inflicted a huge damage to any mouse near him. With one punch, he beat the monster into a pulp.


    Unfortunately, at that moment, he noticed that more mice had already appeared. From the distance, he saw a huge swarm of mice coming towards him and the other human cultivators.


    ''These creatures really breed like crazy!'' Austin thought, as he saw the steady flow of mice coming out of the mist. ''This is gonna be a long day!''


    For everyone, it felt like the creature couldn''t be wiped out. They just kept coming, and coming, and coming!


    After a while, most of cultivators began to feel exhausted.


    "There is a small valley ahead. Let''s go inside and take cover," Austin said.


    He cleared a way out for him and his companies, and together, they escaped to a quiet valley nearby.


    "Oh?" a sweet female voice suddenly rang out. "Caroline, Violet! I didn''t expect to meet you here.


    Do you know where Austin is?


    Why hasn''t he registered in the Blue Dragon School?


    Did anything happen to him?


    I''m so worried about him."


    The voice sounded so worried.


    Soon enough, a group of students also rushed into the valley.


    One of them was Zoe, a female disciple of the Flame Holy Land.


    A handsome, classy young man rested his eyes on Austin and his companions as they came into view. "Zoe, are you friends with these two girls?"


    he asked, sounding pleased as he studied Caroline and Violet.

 Chapter 2049 Let Them Follow

    "Yes, that is correct. These two ladies are from the East Mainland, and they are both my friends.


    Caroline is from the Rose Finch School and Violet is from the Black Tortoise School,"


    Zoe nodded and introduced them to the man in front of them.


    She didn''t seem to know the men beside Violet and Caroline, who were actually Austin and the gnome. That was because Austin and the gnome had changed their looks and aura of the spiritual soul through the Aura Disguising Skill; it was impossible for Zoe to figure out this deceit using her small cultivation base.


    "Nice to meet you.


    I''m Larson Ge from the White Tiger School. It really is an honor,"


    he introduced himself to them politely.


    But he stopped then, and did not introduce himself to Austin. In fact, he didn''t even afford them a look. It was as if he didn''t care about them or their presence at all.


    Caroline and Violet themselves were not moved by his glowing eyes. They simply nodded in response.


    Noticing the coldness on their faces, and the apparent disregard of his unique eyes, Larson had a gloomy look flashing through his eyes.


    "Hey, I just remembered; we have entered the core area of the Red Tide Land. This place is filled with red demonic mice. I think there''s a nest of them somewhere nearby.


    You''ll encounter hundreds of them on your way from now on and it will be really dangerous.


    If you don''t mind my saying so, I don''t think you two are capable enough to fight them, and may find yourselves in a lot of trouble if you run into the red demonic mouse.


    But, I know a way. If you don''t mind, you can come with us.


    I am capable enough of protecting us all."


    He stared at them without blinking to engage their confidence.


    Actually, he had an ulterior motive, ''Wow! What a lucky day! I hadn''t expected to meet two beautiful girls on the way. I can''t believe how amazing these two are in terms of beauty, figure, and scent. They''re amazing.


    In fact, I daresay that these two are even more beautiful than Zoe.


    I would have settled for Zoe originally. Now it seems like I should change my target to these two beauties in front of me.


    I am not going to let these two girls go. I must find an opportunity to get them in my bed.


    And it won''t be that difficult. With my current strength and status, it''s going to be a piece of cake for me to land two such beauties in my arms!''


    he was thi


    roline said decisively.


    Larson''s eyes flashed with a little haze, but he soon grinned in agreement. But just for a moment, the muscles at the corner of his mouth trembled as if he was unable to control himself.


    "Well, since you insist, I will not push you. Alright, they can tag along.


    However, the journey is full of danger and whatever happens now will be unprecedented.


    If they find themselves in danger, I''m not strong enough to protect us all at once.


    Let''s go!"


    At Larson''s command, the crowd behind him immediately formed a pattern and they began to move forward.


    Austin and his company followed them. However, Caroline and Violet were slightly slow in terms of bodily movement and began to lag behind.


    Upon seeing that, Zoe also slowed down and gradually reached their side; she kept asking them about Austin.


    She wanted to know why Austin hadn''t come to the Blue Dragon School. Was something wrong?


    Austin, who was also walking beside them now, was deeply upset by their response.


    ''It seems like she really cares about me. I hope Caroline won''t get the wrong idea about this, '' Austin thought.


    Caroline felt the enthusiasm behind Zoe''s inquiries about Austin, and her beautiful eyes kept turning towards the latter. Obviously she was happy about other girls being so interested in her boyfriend.


    Violet giggled when she noticed this.


    ''Well, looks like I''ll have to find some other chance to reveal my identity to Zoe. Otherwise, she''s going to keep worrying about me, ''


    Austin thought to himself. To be honest though, he was grateful for her concern.

 Chapter 2050 The Red Tide Palace

    While Zoe was chatting with Caroline and Violet, ahead of them, Larson was leading his men to march forward quickly.


    Among this group of his henchmen, several were his followers, while many were ordinary disciples who were willing to join him.


    As a seeded disciple, Larson had a huge influence. Many ordinary disciples were willing to rely on him.


    "Master, the two women are lukewarm towards you and it seems that it''s difficult to get them,"


    a coquettish girl in pink whispered in Larson''s ear.


    She was one of Larson''s followers. She was dressed sexily and seductively.


    "Humph! It doesn''t matter. No matter how arrogant and cold they are, they are still just two ordinary disciples.


    I must get these two maidens. They will be a great help to my cultivation of that mysterious skill," Larson blurted out.


    "The woman named Violet is actually a nine-tailed demon fox, a beast of ancient times. Her constitution is so unique and she has pure demonic power and essence hidden within her body.


    Her constitution is a great complement to my secret cultivation method.


    And the other woman named Caroline is not simple. She is not from our human race. However, she comes from the legendary evil shadow race.


    The bodies of the women from the evil shadow race contain pure evil energy, which is also helpful to my cultivation method.


    And they seem to be virgins and haven''t fornicated with any man yet. Thus, their original energy essence is still with them. That''s great for me!"


    Larson added enthusiastically.


    "Well, it means that master, you will make great progress in your cultivation method after you get the two women.


    You will definitely rise in the near future!


    Master, the secret cultivation method you are practicing is good at extracting and absorbing the original energy essence of women. It is really amazing!


    My original energy essence was absorbed a lot by you last night..."


    Speaking of this, the coquettish girl couldn''t help but lean closer toward her master. Her face was red from blushing but she still looked charming.


    "Hahaha...


    You slut


    ently, hundreds, if not thousands of red demonic mice lurked everywhere around the area.


    "Everyone, be careful! We are now in the den of the red diabolic mice!"


    The relaxed character of Larson was gone. It was replaced by a more serious persona.


    Austin and the others were also on high alert.


    "Haha...


    I finally found the Red Tide Palace!"


    "Yes, the place full of red light must be where the Red Tide Palace is!"


    All of a sudden, they heard a group of gleeful voices from behind. They turned around to look and saw fierce figures rushing towards the direction of the palace.


    There were a large group of people who were quickly approaching.


    Larson turned livid as he watched the large group run around.


    "How did this happen?!


    I was able to find this palace only because I have the map. But how did they find this place?"


    Larson roared in a low voice.


    He had planned to find the Red Tide Palace first with a group of his trusted subordinates. After that, he wanted to check if they could monopolize the inheritance technique of the red diabolic mouse.


    "Master, do you think they could have had a similar map?"


    one of Larson''s trusted subordinates asked cautiously.


    "Well, maybe.


    Now, we have no choice but to compete. Let''s see who will win in the end."


    After Larson managed to calm himself down, he gave his subordinates a fierce and determined look.

 Chapter 2051 Calm Down

    Before long, many people had gathered to stand at the edge of the abyss. The man in the front turned to face the others and pointed behind him excitedly.


    "Ha-ha! Would you look at that? It is the Red Tide Palace!


    I need everyone to listen. The secret skill of the red demonic mouse will belong to me. If anyone dares to compete with me, I will kill every one of them!"


    the tall man with a broad sword slung on his back announced to the crowd. His arms were as thick as tree trunks and a grisly beard covered the lower half of his face. He looked like he belonged in the wild, far away from other humans.


    "I think he''s a seeded disciple of the Black Tortoise School, Pope!"


    someone exclaimed to their friend.


    Despite the disciples of the four major schools having spent the majority of the day fighting in the Red Tide Land, they couldn''t help marveling over this seeded disciple. They were in the presence of immense strength and power.


    To witness a battle between a seeded disciple and an enemy would be incredible.


    In the face of a tide of red demonic mice, the ordinary disciples would have to try with all their might to win and survive;


    however, a seeded disciple could defeat them with their eyes closed. It was difficult to not drool over his presence.


    "Ha-ha. That''s what you think!


    The treasure can belong to no one. It can''t be owned; it can only enhance one''s ability. You will never conquer it."


    From the other end of the abyss, a young man dressed in white was walking towards them slowly. In his hand, he held a pale fan that he was waving to keep himself cool.


    "He is a seeded disciple of our Rose Finch School. I heard that his fighting capacity is much stronger than Tevin''s,"


    Caroline whispered to Austin. He nodded while not taking his eyes off of the newcomer.


    As they received the news, more disciples appeared and ran to the edge of the abyss, pushing the capacity of the area to almost full.


    Running down the embankment, several more seeded disciples of the four major schools also constantly arrived.


    Surprising everyone there, none of them were breathing heavily from running there. It was clear that they were superior to everyone else; it was as if they were untouchable.


    "Wow! Look at all the seeded discipl


    s masters in the Divine Continent.


    Ordinary disciples are normally below us.


    But you have a chance to work with me. I wouldn''t waste this opportunity if I were you,"


    Larson said, still keeping his voice steady.


    When he spoke, he looked confident and proud.


    "Get away from them!"


    Austin demanded, stepping in front of the girls and causing Larson to step away.


    His face was momentarily filled with hurt, but then


    it twisted with rage.


    "Son of a bitch! How dare you speak to me like that?


    How dare you?


    You are nothing compared to a seeded disciple like myself! You''re so tiny and I could squish you under my shoe! How dare to demean me in front of the girls? Are you out of your mind?"


    His face had turned completely red and his entire body was shaking like an active volcano.


    He had always been proud of his position and strength and had never taken the ordinary students seriously.


    But now, an ordinary student dared to order him around. There was no way he was going to take it.


    "Well, I''ll let you know now that you made a mistake offending me!"


    His fury was breaking out and it wouldn''t be long before he exploded.


    "Calm down. You don''t deserve to lose your temper over a nobody!"


    "Larson, take care of yourself!"


    "How dare you, loser! How dare you speak to my master in such a tone? You''re courting death!"


    Some of his trusted men had walked up to him and tried to persuade him to calm down. The rest looked at Austin with anger and violence in their eyes.

 Chapter 2052 He Was Too Powerful

    Larson Ge''s confidants rushed towards Austin immediately. They really wanted to kill him.


    However, before they could even get close to Austin, a voice was suddenly heard.


    "Damn it! Many red demonic mice appeared again. There is another wave of red demonic mice!" screamed someone not so far away.


    Those people who were about to attack Austin halted and looked behind them.


    They saw a large number of red demonic mice crawling out of the abyss. They were surging like a wave.


    In an instant, countless red demonic mice gathered at the edge of the abyss. They then rushed towards the disciples of the four major schools and their followers immediately.


    "Ha ha! It''s good that you come here, mice! You can help us practice our fighting skills more," said a tall young man with a long sword on his back excitedly.


    He laughed wildly while staring at the mice with his bloody eyes.


    That tall young man was Pope Lan. He was a seeded disciple of the Black Tortoise School!


    The sword on his back soared into the sky and became so large in an instant. It was surrounded by thousands of sharp blade auras. It was very terrifying.


    Whoosh!


    The sword unleashed a blade aura which was several hundred feet wide. In the blink of an eye, dozens of red demonic mice were slaughtered.


    The seeded disciple was truly amazing once he started to fight.


    "All of you will die!" roared another seeded disciple on the other side.


    He was also a tall young man. A huge black hole suddenly appeared above his head.


    The huge black hole seemed to devour everything. It was giving off a terrible and tearing killing power.


    Bang!


    When the young man threw the black hole out, around sixty red demonic mice were instantly torn into pieces.


    As they saw the two seeded disciples fighting with the red demonic mice, the rest of the seeded disciples from the four major schools ran in front of the battlefield.


    Since the Red Tide Palace was right under the abyss, everyone tried their best to get in first.


    Therefore, each seeded disciple exerted their most powerful attacks without reservation and rushed towards the abyss where the Red Tide Palace was located.


    Meanwhile, Larson Ge stretched out his huge palm and slain dozens of red demonic mice effortlessly.


    His followers who were just close to him also did their best to kill as many red demonic mice as they could while the number of red demonic mice seemed to be increasing.


    "Hey, girls! If you come with me now,


    d Austin.


    "Just follow me so I can protect you."


    He just gave Zoe a casual smile.


    Zoe''s facial expression after seeing hundreds of dead red demonic mice in front of her somehow amused Austin.


    The next moment, Austin moved as fast as lightning.


    Using his physical strength, he released rolling blood energy in his arms. They were like two thick flood dragons.


    The blood and the vital energy of the two dragons intertwined on his arms. The space around them shook violently.


    Austin''s speed was like a god of death. His two huge arms moved forward and punched unceasingly. Consequently, dozens of red demonic mice were killed once again.


    In just a few breaths, around four or five hundred red demonic mice were killed by Austin. Their bones shattered into pieces and streams of blood were everywhere.


    "It''s..." "He..." "He is so strong!"


    Finally, Zoe burst out. Her eyes were full of admiration as she stared at Austin.


    Meanwhile, Larson Ge was also very surprised.


    "What? This is impossible! How could that brat be so strong?"


    Disbelief was written all over his face.


    He was actually in a hurry to finish his current fight so he could deal with Austin afterward. He unleashed his spiritual sense to check on them behind him and he almost jumped to his feet when he saw what happened.


    He had wished to see Austin and his companions being besieged by the red demonic mice. When that happened, he was planning to turn around and give them a hard time. He was looking forward to seeing them being torn into pieces by the red demonic mice.


    But to his surprise, Austin killed the red demonic mice with such a mighty power.

 Chapter 2053 Semi-omnipotent Herbs

    Larson was shocked when he witnessed how Austin killed the red demonic mice through his spiritual sense.


    ''It''s strange. Since this guy is so powerful, why did he stay with us?


    I was so mean to him but he didn''t get angry and continued to follow me.


    Why?''


    he asked himself inwardly, confused.


    ''Maybe because of the map.


    He heard that I had a map that will lead us to the Red Tide Palace, so he decided to follow me.


    Perhaps those two bitches had the same plan.


    Damn it! They have been toying with me since the beginning, ''


    he thought.


    "How dare they? They messed with the wrong person.


    I will kill them.


    Zoe Lin also dared to join the game. Humph, I won''t let her off too!"


    Fury soared in his heart.


    Under the lead of those seeded disciples, many people fought a way out and rushed down the abyss.


    Austin, Caroline, Violet and the gnome trailed with them.


    Soon, they reached the bottom.


    Austin scanned the area and found himself in a large clearing.


    "What''s going on?


    There is no red demonic mouse here."


    "Look, those rats don''t dare rush down. They are only staring from up there!"


    The cultivators exclaimed.


    The other cultivators noticed that the walls were crowded with red demonic mice, glaring and angrily growling at them.


    However, none of the mice dared to come down.


    "There must be something here that scare these red demonic mice,"


    someone speculated.


    "No matter the reason, it''s a good thing that these rats don''t dare to come down!"


    another chimed in.


    After an intense fight, they were all very tired.


    There were too many mice. Even if they were weak, it was tiresome to eliminate all of them.


    "Look! it''s the semi-omnipote


    ''That made sense.


    Great masters would only lose their lives because of being set up, '' they mused.


    While they did, Austin already reached the four or five intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs. He stretched out his hand to catch them.


    "Not a chance!"


    Several of the fastest seeded disciples caught up with him. There was no way that they would stand by and watch him get the rare herbs.


    In a flash, all of them launched powerful attacks on him.


    They employed their best martial skills to deal with their enemy.


    The terrifying vital energy force they unleashed crushed the space.


    Austin had no choice but to fight back. Since they were seeded disciples and mastered amazing secret skills, their attacks were lethal and powerful.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    With a wave of his hand, he released five beams of sword aura and used them to hit his enemies.


    Then he displayed the Nine Flaming Stelae Array. Huge and old stelas appeared one by one and surrounded him.


    Every stela was engraved with mysterious ancient symbols.


    In the next second, the nine stelas glowed brightly and flew towards those who attacked Austin.

 Chapter 2054 Its Martin Again

    Bang!


    Austin''s attack created a fierce collision. The impact of the boiling vital energy force fluctuation almost shattered the space and overturned it.


    Those seeded disciples who launched their attacks were all shocked by Austin''s power.


    They did not expect that Austin could withstand their powerful joint attacks.


    "Brat! Did you use any conspiracy or a trick to frame my friend Tevin from the Rose Finch School?


    Tell me the truth!" the young man in yellow robe shouted at Austin coldly.


    He then rushed over and stopped in front of Austin.


    "I killed Tevin just because I feel like it. Do I need to have a reason for it?"


    Austin gave him a scornful look.


    "You! Arrogant scum! Well, let me see how much power you have!"


    The young man in yellow robe roared in fury.


    He was one of the ten seeded students of the Rose Finch School. He was very mad at Austin because he killed his good friend Tevin. He wanted to avenge his death.


    His hands kept on making quick movements. And a mysterious aura suddenly emitted from his body.


    He roared and rushed towards Austin. Then he suddenly multiplied into six individuals, each of which had the same strength and could display different kinds of methods for their attacks.


    The scene shocked everyone.


    "He performed the legendary Hexa-avatar Skill!"


    someone exclaimed in a low voice.


    It was said that the Hexa-avatar Skill was some kind of a top-secret skill. Once a cultivator reached a high level, he could create five avatars. And each of them had the same fighting capacity as the real body. This skill was very powerful because it could instantly improve the cultivator''s fighting capacity by six times.


    Austin used his spiritual sense. And he discovered that the young man in the yellow robe''s level of cultivation was still far from reaching the level of creating that many avatars.


    In fact, the young man in the yellow robe didn''t have any avatars. He was just moving too fast, which created a hazy illusion.


    The whole space turned pale the moment the young man in yellow robe used his secret skill. He suddenly became very powerful, as if he had six master hands, and when they attacked together, their power was so terrifying that everyone would definitely go and hide.


    Austin immediately stretched out his hand. The Pot of Chaos rushed out and turned into a huge tripod. He held the pot in his hand then released his physical strength, and his arms suddenly became as strong as the flood dragon.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Then Austin stretched out his arms, and the tripod was like a hammer that hit the six figures.


    Whoosh!


    At the same time, there were five sword auras that rushed out and tried to kill Austin.


    "Die," roared six young men in yellow robes at the same time.


    They also used six kinds of secret skills and attacked Austin with an enormous vital energy force


    rtation Rune on his body was activated. He instantly turned into a ball of light and disappeared.


    As a seeded disciple of the Rose Finch School, the young man in the yellow robe was more powerful compared to Tevin.


    But his power was not strong enough to defeat Austin.


    The people who were watching were disappointed with the result.


    Everyone was shocked at this moment.


    Even the seeded disciples who were fighting fiercely for the semi-omnipotent herb stopped with their battle and looked at Austin in surprise.


    It was now clear to everyone that Tevin was killed by a cultivator called Martin with his real strength and not by any tricks that they had speculated.


    At this moment, on the ship of the four schools.


    The elders and stewards were talking about disciples who had been killed in the Red Tide Land and then brought back to life.


    Then a white light suddenly flashed out from the warship of the Rose Finch School.


    It was a sign that a victim, a disciple or a follower, had been sent back after they died in the fight.


    "It''s you! How is it possible!


    What happened?


    Are there too many red demonic mice in the surroundings attacking you?" the elder from the Rose Finch School asked.


    He was staring incredulously at the man in front of him.


    "I was killed by a man named Martin from the Blue Dragon School,"


    He clenched his fists. Although he had already been killed, he still refused to admit his defeat. He did not hide this hatred and said it out loud.


    Since he was killed in front of so many people, sooner or later, the news about his defeat would spread around the world.


    "What!


    It''s this Martin again!"


    After they heard what the young man said, not only Elder Mickey, and the elders and stewards from the Rose Finch School, but also the elders and stewards of the other three schools were all shocked. They could not believe that Austin was this powerful.

 Chapter 2055 Ground-diving Skill

    "Your school got an amazing follower!"


    The elders and stewards of the other three martial arts schools turned to the two elders and several stewards of the Blue Dragon School with a bewildered expression on their faces.


    In reality, even the two elders and several stewards of the Blue Dragon School were shocked after hearing the news.


    They were recently made aware that the real name of the follower��Martin was Austin, and he was a student of their school.


    Since Anderson��a top cultivator in the Divine Continent recommended him, the two elders and the stewards guessed that Austin was a talented and powerful cultivator. Anderson would never risk his reputation for someone unfit or incompetent.


    When they heard that two seeded disciples of the Rose Finch School died at his hands, they realized that Austin was much more powerful than they imagined him to be.


    The seeded disciples of the four martial arts schools were the strongest among the young cultivators in the Divine Continent, and there were just dozens of them.


    Austin was strong enough to kill seeded disciples, single handedly. This meant he was also at the top of the young generation.


    Meanwhile, in front of the Red Tide Palace, Austin joined the fight over semi-omnipotent herbs.


    Swoosh!


    He rushed towards an intelligent semi-omnipotent herb that was being chased by seeded disciples.


    The intelligent semi-omnipotent herb looked like a human boy with two pigtails that danced with the wind as he ran. He had a chubby face with an innocent look in his eyes. He was smiling as if inviting them to chase him.


    To Austin''s surprise, the boy was faster than the seeded disciples.


    He moved around joyfully, unafraid of the seeded disciples that were pursuing him. He was laughing and hopping around as if he was playing a game with them. The look on his face was of pure joy.


    Austin activated his self-made bodily movement skill. In an instant, he made himself invisible and stepped into a void. With this, he could approach the boy unnoticed.


    The boy was taken aback when he saw Austin disappear. He looked around him in panic.


    He tried to dash out and escape, but it was too late.


    Even before he could move a muscle, a figure appeared and stood in front of him.


    It was Austin.


    Much as the boy had an exceptional speed, his spiritual sense was weak. As long as Austin was invisible, he could not perceive him and had no idea whe


    n incredible speed, he dived into the ground and disappeared.


    "The Ground-diving Skill.


    The boy was using the Ground-diving Skill of red demonic mouse!"


    Austin was surprised.


    He did not expect the intelligent semi-omnipotent would dive into the ground, so he failed to stop it.


    The moment the boy disappeared into the ground, the other intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs that were running away from the human cultivators also transformed into shiny red lights and dived into the ground.


    Soon, all the intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs disappeared and were nowhere to be found.


    "Damn it! I can''t believe these intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs know how to dive into the ground.


    I thought they said that the semi-omnipotent herb couldn''t cultivate themselves until they evolved into the omnipotent herbs?"


    someone shouted angrily.


    "This Ground-diving Skill belongs to the red demonic mouse.


    Is it possible that these intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs have evolved through the years and could cultivate after they have lived in the Red Tide Palace for a long time?"


    someone speculated.


    "Let it go. Let''s get inside the palace,"


    a seeded disciple said before he dashed towards the gate of the red palace at lightning speed.


    All the other cultivators raced towards the gate. No one wanted to be left behind. They activated their fastest bodily movement skills and headed towards the entrance of the palace.


    "I think it''s time to get inside!" Austin said as he gestured at his companions to enter the palace.


    With no more words, they hurried towards the door of the palace together.

 Chapter 2056 Trying To Enter The Palace

    Soon, some of the seeded disciples of the four major schools started to rush towards the gate.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The seeded disciples began attacking the metal gate furiously when they got closer to it.


    To everyone''s surprise, the doors of the gate swung open. The students hurriedly pushed the gate making it open wider.


    As soon as the gate was open, the cultivators who had been outside rushed into the palace.


    The air around the palace was grave and gloomy. The atmosphere felt empty and haunted, as if no one had ever lived there for thousands of years.


    All the cultivators could feel how time had worn out the place. It seemed to have housed a great civilization but after that, it had been reclaimed by nature and solitude.


    As they moved inside the great hall, they were welcomed by deafening silence.


    Strangely, none of the cultivators dared to speak out loud. It was so because there was a kind of tremendous power suppressing the souls of the intruders, which was terrifying them.


    Not long after they kept walking forward, they saw a silver metal stela hanging in the air, shrouded in chaos and shining brightly. There were a few words on it: Tomb of the red demonic mouse!


    Everyone had the same question in their mind. Was this the place where the bones of a red diabolic mouse, one of the ten ancient chaotic creatures in ancient times, was buried?


    When they looked at the silver ancient stela, they began to guess in their hearts.


    Everyone carefully passed the position of the silver ancient stela and did not even attempt to approach it. That was because there was an inexplicable sternness being emitted by the ancient stela, filling people''s souls with a faint sense of admiration, and even submission.


    It was said that ancient chaotic creatures had emerged there at the beginning of the world and were regarded as the ancestors of all the beasts.


    As one of the ten ancient chaotic creatures, the red diabolic mouse was still powerful, though it had been dead for many years. The students of the four major schools could not bear the innate majesty being exuded by the silver ancient stela alone.


    Therefore, the students of the four major schools, including those seeded disciples, looked at the stela with deep reverence.


    Passing by the silver ancient stela in the void, everyone continued to move forward.


    The palace seemed to be boundless and in a state of chaos. It looked as if the world, including heaven and earth had just been formed. The disciples looked around and found that everything was misty.


    All the disciples kept walking forward for about an hour.


    "Look! There''s a huge ancient tomb ahead!"


    a man who was in front s


    e platform.


    And they saw that there were a lot of things on the altar.


    Many of them started wondering if the legacy of the red demonic mouse were on this altar.


    At the thought struck all of them, all the cultivators couldn''t calm down.


    Immediately, all of them rushed towards the huge tomb.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, flashes of lightning appeared from the void. It looked like those streaks of lightning was being poured down like a waterfall and incessantly hitting the crowd.


    "Ahh!"


    Very soon, some weak cultivators were knocked down by the lightning and they ended up being thrown backwards.


    They landed far with their face down on the ground and kept coughing blood.


    At the same time, the great pressure of the laws of nature covered the huge tomb.


    Obviously, it was not an easy or wise thing to climb to the top of the huge tomb.


    "Damn it! I don''t believe that I can''t make it!"


    A seeded disciple waved his hand and four or five high-level secret weapons appeared. They kept floating above his head to shield himself from the lightning. At the same time, the vital energy force in his body was surging out, forming layers of defensive walls all around his body.


    With a lot of effort, he climbed up a long distance within a few seconds under the thunderbolt and the pressure of the laws of nature.


    Seeing what that seeded disciple had done, the others followed his way. They started taking out all kinds of secret weapons and put them on their heads.


    Austin waved his hand, and the Pot of Chaos appeared above his head instantly. It began to get larger to a great extent and turned into a huge alchemy tripod.


    "Come here! All of you. Follow me!"


    Austin shouted to the rest of his group. It included Caroline and all the others present there.

 Chapter 2057 Broke The Array

    Caroline, Violet, the gnome, and the others hurriedly rushed towards Austin.


    The Pot of Chaos had now turned into a huge tripod and was floating above their heads like a magical umbrella. Its size had increased and it was now wide enough to protect everyone.


    From the void above the tomb, as if a silver waterfall was flowing down towards them, countless bolts of lightning emanated and began to strike the pot. Sparks flew in all directions as the Pot of Chaos shielded them from its effects, acting like a lightning rod.


    The Pot of Chaos had been forged of chaotic gold, which was an extremely powerful element.


    The most well-known features of chaotic gold were its weight and strength. It could withstand terrifying amounts of strikes without the slightest bit of damage.


    Although the lightning struck the Pot of Chaos thousands of times, and from all possible angles, it wasn''t damaged at all.


    With the Pot of Chaos floating above them and moving with their position, Austin and his companions quickly climbed towards the top of the tomb.


    They weren''t the only ones. Numerous other disciples and followers also had advanced secret weapons in their arsenal, which were now suspended above their heads and easily blocking the thunder. The sight would have been hauntingly beautiful if it weren''t deadly.


    However, there were also some disciples whose weapons and shields were less powerful. Their shields would constantly explode into pieces under the struck of lightning.


    And once their weapon was gone, they would then be sent flying out of the area by the falling thunder.


    Austin and his group finally managed to reach the top of the tomb a few moments later and saw a strange sight.


    Where there should have been the most of it, there was no lightning on the top of the tomb.


    Instead, there was a wide platform at the very top, and in the middle of it was an altar.


    On the altar, was placed a coffin which, from the looks of it, belonged to someone very special.


    Three balls of a radiant light were floating next to the coffin, and shining with a crystal clear glow. They seemed to contain something inside them, but the cultivators couldn''t see through them clearly. In fact, even perceiving the balls with their spiritual sense was impossible.


    "They must contain the inheritance of the red demonic mouse!"


    someone exclaimed in surprise.


    Besides Austin and his companions, now the rest of the group also managed to climb onto the platform. They all stood still for a while because they knew rushing headlong into the unknown wasn''t a very


    red up the spear, and not the balls.


    He had seen this woman before. She was the Holy Daughter of the Moon Palace, an ancient sect in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    To his surprise, she was the new disciple of the four biggest schools.


    "Ha-ha, my apologies. But I''m interested in that ball. Could you please give it to me?"


    the woman asked with a sweet smile.


    The Holy Daughter had a peerless figure and looked astounding. Under the dim moonlight, she looked hazy and holy, as if she had descended from the skies. However, Austin wasn''t moved, "Nice try.


    We''re all interested in these treasures. You want it; you''ll have to fight for it!"


    Bang!


    A golden lamp suddenly descended from above them, and began to bellow endless amount of flames all around, attacking Austin and the Holy Daughter of the Moon Palace.


    A young man in a golden robe showed up with an arrogant expression on his face. He too, wanted the ball, and was clearly


    a powerful man.


    The golden lamp was obviously a very rare and dangerous secret weapon. The golden flames bursting out one after the other from it carried a terrible pressure which was continuously trying to suppress Austin and the Holy Daughter''s movements.


    Boom!


    Austin and the Holy Daughter of the Moon Palace began to fight back together.


    Austin raised his hand and five sword auras, each at least a hundred feet long, lined up in unison and rushed out. At the same time, his arms enlarged infinitely, reaching as much width as a flood dragon. With the Pot of Chaos still in his hands, he began to crush everything in his path.


    Simultaneously, a bright moon flew out from the Holy Daughter''s body, splashing a holy and supernatural moonlight around her.

 Chapter 2058 Hard Battle Against Pope

    In order to grab the treasure, Austin didn''t reserve himself any more. He began to show his most powerful moves at that time.


    With the release of all his physical strength, his arms turned as thick as a flood dragon, and he was holding the Pot of Chaos in his hand. A strong fighting aura gushed out of his body, making him look like a deity.


    Like five powerful hurricanes, the sword auras with different colors spread the rules of five elements and expanded without stopping.


    At the same time, nine huge ancient stelas appeared around Austin, releasing a strong wave of suppressing power. Countless surging golden flames came into being in the void, full of a strong eerie power.


    Boom!


    The space began to collapse continuously, and dark space cracks started appearing. It was like a spider web, crawling up in that space all around.


    Facing Austin''s brutal attack, the young man in golden robe and the Holy Daughter of the Moon Palace kept retreating.


    "Fuck off!"


    Austin shouted as he attacked them with his sound wave.


    His roar was like that of a wrathful Buddhist. It echoed as if the whole space was overturned. The overlapping sound waves spread around in that whole space.


    The sound waves were so strong that they could penetrate into bodies, go into one''s Soul Sea and attack the spiritual soul.


    He had infused the power of the Mantra of Six Words and the Roaring Blast into his powerful roar. As a result he had created an attack which was extremely powerful.


    Angered by his shouts, the young man in golden and the Holy Daughter of the Moon Palace stopped in their tracks for a second.


    Austin seized the chance and waved his sleeve. That was when, the light ball was thrust towards Austin.


    "Huh! Go to hell!"


    The young man who was dressed in golden couldn''t stop himself from getting angry.


    Bang!


    He pointed his finger at the light, and a gust of formidable golden energy was released. It turned into a shower of golden sparks as if the sun had exploded. The runes in golden color were blooming and turned into golden ripples. They rushed towards Austin in full speed.


    It was so strong that wherever the golden ripples went, the space broke and the space fragments evaporated in the air.


    Bang!


    Austin stretched out his hand and the Pot of Chaos started to become bigger. It collided with the golden ripples creating boundless golden light, accompanied by deafening noise.


    "Stop! Don''t try to take the treasure all by yourself. Hand it over to me."


    The Holy Daughter of the Moon Palace also took her chance and made a move a


    sent on the Divine Continent can defeat Pope when it comes to physical strength,"


    the crowd started to whisper among themselves.


    A moment had passed.


    Puff!


    Suddenly, Pope trembled and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Then his body started retreating and his face turned pale as though he was extremely sick or drained of blood.


    "No way! This can''t be happening!"


    Pope shouted at Austin, unwilling to give up.


    Suddenly and unexpectedly, he was at a disadvantage in the battle of physical strength!


    His opponent was stronger than him!


    "So, what happened?


    It looks like Pope is injured!"


    "Oh my God! Martin''s physical strength is so horrible. He is even stronger than Pope!"


    All of a sudden, the people around were shocked to hear those words.


    The seeded disciples of the four major schools also looked at Austin with more fear. They found him to be exuding a strong sense of power.


    In one day, he had managed to kill two seeded disciples of the Rose Finch School. And now, he had also wounded Pope.


    Watching his wonderful tactics and performance, all the other seeded disciples were shocked.


    Rushing faster, Austin pushed back Pope with all his might. He moved towards the side of the coffin. A stream of vital energy force was given out from his hand and the coffin lid started to open.


    Once Austin made his move, the seeded disciples of the four biggest schools also moved towards the coffin. They did not want to miss out on anything.


    Everyone was amazed. All of them wanted to see the precious thing present in that coffin.


    The moment the lid of the coffin was removed, everyone''s eyes moved across at the same time. They were eager to see what was inside the coffin.

 Chapter 2059 The Appearance Of Giant Red Demonic Mouse

    In the coffin lay a middle-aged man in red. He had a slender figure and his face was thin as a rake.


    His eyebrows were bushy, while his expression exuded a deep aura of majestic power. It was as if he lived to be a formidable opponent.


    "Oh my god. Is this one of the ten ancient chaotic creatures in prehistoric times, the red demonic mouse?"


    someone exclaimed.


    Although the man in red in the coffin was in human form, he had a terrible demonic aura upon scrutiny.


    "Is the martial arts inheritance of the red demonic mouse on him?"


    someone speculated.


    There was nothing else in the coffin other than this middle-aged man in garnet.


    If the martial arts inheritance really existed, it must be on this mysterious man!


    Whoosh!


    Just as everyone was assuming things, a seeded disciple reached out and snatched the man''s body.


    This seeded disciple was naturally followed by other disciples who would not fall behind. They all rushed forward towards the coffin, wanting to get a hold of the body of the middle-aged man in red.


    A fierce battle went down.


    As usual, Austin used his physical strength against his enemies.


    It was a simple and direct way to fight an enemy with physical strength. This manner of fighting was satisfying and pleasurable to Austin. It was his favorite medium of skirmish


    With the Pot of Chaos in his hand, it looked like Austin was rushing forward with a huge hammer.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A dozen of disciples were thrown into the air one after another with their mouths bleeding after Austin came at them, hitting them with the Pot of Chaos and then running away.


    Soon after clearing a path, Austin reached out his hand. He tried to grab the man in red when suddenly...


    Bang!


    A streak of light suddenly burst out of nowhere and stroke the back of Austin''s head.


    Austin immediately moved sideways to dodge the lightning and pulled out his sword. He turned his sharp sword towards the light and cut it with all his might. Bang! A huge sword radiance appeared and made the void rumble.


    Suddenly, a man with purple hair appeared from behind. He was staring at Austi


    sure.


    He was a seeded disciple with exceptional fighting power.


    Otherwise, he could not have possibly snatched the body in the coffin before anyone else.


    At the moment, the seeded disciple wanted to storm out and leave there as soon as possible.


    When suddenly...


    the body of the middle-aged man in red suddenly began to tremble violently.


    Red fog burst out from the dead man''s body, turning the room red little by little.


    At the same time, a wave of devastating and electric energy fluctuation came out.


    Bang!


    A rip-roaring energy had erupted here.


    Ahh!


    The seeded disciple who had caught the middle-aged man cried out in pain. His body was hit by the great force and thrown into the air. When he landed on the ground, he spat out a mouthful of blood. He was badly injured that he could not move his legs.


    Then the middle-aged man in red was floating in the air.


    Waves of blood-like fog gushed out. The red fog gathered and formed a huge demonic mouse over the tomb.


    It was the red demonic mouse! It stared coldly at the creatures on the platform, overlooking everything in the vicinity.


    A formidable aura came out of the red demonic mouse''s body.


    All of a sudden, everyone on the platform found that a mysterious suppressing power was crushing down on their bodies that they could not move at all!


    "What? What is happening?


    I can''t move! Help!"


    All of them panicked.

 Chapter 2060 Battle For Inheritance

    Even though the red demonic mouse suspended in the air was only in the form of a shadow instead of its real one, the aura it was exuding still revealed its entire magnificence and regality. As a matter of fact, its eyes contained great ambitions and various laws of the world that appeared and disappeared over time.


    However, an aura of gloom and cruelty enveloped the tomb.


    As the red demonic mouse hovered, endless blaring thunder and lightning struck down as if it was a strong blast of waterfall surrounded the body of the mouse, making it look like a deity.


    "Yes��"


    The demonic mouse then heaved a very deep sigh.


    The sigh felt heavy as it contained countless of complex emotions, including memories especially of sadness and loss.


    "If I am not mistaken, you people have come to get the inheritance of our great red demonic mouse. Correct me if I am wrong,"


    the demonic mouse in the sky finally spoke in a slow tone.


    The voice felt like it had passed through endless years from the distant savage era as it reached everyone''s ears.


    "Oh, my God! What happened, sir? What''s going on? Are you still alive?"


    a disciple asked in horror, scared and almost petrified.


    The demonic mouse chuckled once, finding the thought of being alive completely ridiculous. "Alive..."


    As the question passed through its mind, unpleasant memories popped up and stirred. For a while, the red demonic mouse stared into the distance in silence for a short while. Even then, the red demonic mouse did not get angry.


    As the reminiscing had passed and the red demonic mouse was brought back to reality, its shadow spoke once more in majestic voice.


    "It has been such a long time since our race of the red demonic mouse has started to decline and more so in the present. Even all those time passed, it is still difficult for me to believe that our bloodline has become so thin now.


    Still, I began to accept that our entire race have lost the ability and initiative to advance in cultivation, and that there is no longer a descendant from our race worthy of inheriting my martial skills.


    Therefore, in this case, I am willing to teach and pass my skills down to the elite disciples of other races.


    However, since life has taught us how one deserve what he or she can offer, there is one condition for you to obtain my skills.


    Before you can get it, you need to defeat the avatar that I have left."


    Everyone in the platform exchanged surprised and excited looks, feeling very happy to hear that they could have the chance to obtain such skills.


    Then again, it also meant that those on the this platform had the equal opportunities to inherit such skills as long as he or she could satisfy the red demonic mouse''s condition.


    Floating high up in the air, the demonic mouse waved its claw in one swift motion.


    Bang! Streaks of light flashed in the void beside the tomb and quickly began to tangle and intertwine.


    Not a minute


    y, he was even stronger than most of the regular disciples in the four major schools despite his status as a follower.


    Then again, the recruitment and selection of the four major schools did not only consider their current fighting capacity.


    The selection depended more importantly on the candidate''s talent, and so Morton did not get to be a formal disciple. In the end, he still decided to come to the four major schools as a follower, hoping that one day, he would be given the chance to become a formal disciple.


    Now, the opportunity had come, and Morton knew that it was now or never. He was determined to obtain the martial arts inheritance of the red demonic mouse, because for sure, once he had it on his own hands, he would become a formal disciple, and his chances of becoming a seeded disciple would skyrocket.


    Roar!


    With another howl and an increasing sharp momentum, the tiger swiftly rushed towards the young man in red.


    However, despite the menacing look of the tiger, the young man did not flinch and just shook his head without blinking.


    Immediately after that, a faint red light appeared out from his body.


    Poof!


    Without even reaching the young man, the tiger beaming with yellow light exploded in an instant.


    Bang!


    Even Morton was swept by a huge force, and the impact sent him flying high into the air until he fell on the platform heavily.


    As Morton tried to sit, he began to cough, and splatters of blood spat out of his mouth.


    Everyone stared at the now pale Morton on the platform and into the battle ring.


    Dead silence now filled and surrounded everyone.


    The confidence and arrogance that had built inside of them was started to fade away as soon as they saw how terrifying the young man''s fighting ability was. Everyone felt fear at the thought that Morton was now heavily injured just by the aura of the young man standing on the center of the battle ring. What more if the young man used more power?

 Chapter 2061 He Is Invincible

    "Let me have a try!"


    a tall, thin ordinary disciple with a long spear on his back shouted.


    Immediately, a red flash of light fell from the sky, it wrapped itself on the disciple and sent him to the battle ring.


    "Sir, please forgive my offense!"


    the tall and thin young man said as he bowed his head.


    Whoosh!


    The black spear on his back rocketed into the sky and transformed into a giant spear. It floated mightily above the sky.


    Soon, black energy waves burst out from the long black spear and covered the entire battle ring.


    All the warriors that surrounded the battle ring could feel that countless invisible spears were aiming at them dangerously.


    Whoosh!


    Then the giant spear tore the sky like a giant black dragon and rushed towards the young man in red at the center of the battle ring.


    Wherever the black spear passed, it caused the space to crack. As a result, countless space cracks appeared, forming one huge cobweb in the void.


    Although the tall, thin young man was just an ordinary disciple, he had shown impressive combat power; even the seeded disciples started to pay attention to him.


    "Yes, you are much more powerful than the previous challenger,"


    said the young man in red indifferently.


    Then, he waved his hand casually.


    Instantly, a stream of red shock wave rushed out of his palm, creating a surge of violent energy.


    Bang!


    As if the black spear crashed into an invisible wall of steel, it bounced back and was thrown into the air just above the battle ring.


    Boom!


    The tall, thin young man from the battle ring was hurled away by a terrible force and fell onto the platform where everyone was standing.


    The young man in red waved his hand so casually as if he was whisking a fly off! Yet, such a casual wave could drive the disciple with powerful strength so easily.


    All the disciples and followers that were watching on the platform stared at the young man in red with shock.


    His combat power was unmatched and terrifying.


    Even Austin felt a hint of fear, and he does not get scared easily.


    ''So, that is the combat power of the young man in red, a red demonic mouse, one of the ten ancient chaotic creatures.


    The red demonic mice deserve their reputation.


    The disciples of the four biggest schools are definitely the strongest among the younger generation in the Divine Continent.


    It is ridiculous that the tall young man with the black spear could not counter a single blow from the young man in red, '' Austin thought.


    "Let me have a try!"


    a woman in gr


    tic void and then came out of the chaotic void once again. As all this was happening so fast, the young man in red appeared to be fading physically.


    Austin himself could travel through the void, so he knew what was happening.


    However, this young man in red''s bodily movement skill to pass through the void was too fast and spontaneous. His movements were so natural that he could get in and out of the real space and the chaotic void with no effort.


    It was so effortless that it looked like there was no need for him to use the spatial power to move from one zone to another, like it was a kind of inborn power that could make him travel through the void.


    "Well, you have a good combat power. If you work hard in cultivation, you will also advance in power in the future.


    But of course, you too can''t beat me,"


    the young man in red said to Pope.


    The next moment.


    the young man moved, and in the blink of an eye he disappeared.


    Pope could not help but get goose bumps all over his body.


    With no warning, a red light appeared from the void and hit Pope at an incredible speed.


    Bang!


    Pope was thrown out of the battle ring and landed back to the platform where everyone was standing.


    A seeded disciple was defeated with no effort.


    In fact, the young man in red only made one movement and it was more than enough to defeat his opponent.


    Unfazed, several more seeded disciple came to the stage and challenged the young man in red one after another.


    However, the strongest among the seeded disciple was defeated by him with only four moves.


    ''He is just too powerful!


    Completely invincible!''


    At that time, everyone was having that kind of thought in mind.

 Chapter 2062 Let Me Have A Try

    The rest of the seeded disciples, who hadn''t gone to the battle ring, stepped onto the stage to take the challenge.


    At the end of it, they all failed.


    And then, the strongest one among them decided to fight against the young man in red.


    Yet at the end, he was defeated by the young man in red.


    At that moment, everyone was filled with dejection and despair.


    "Sir, you were very powerful even when you were young.


    Even now it''s impossible for us to defeat you.


    If we go this way, none of us will be able to get your inheritance. It''s really difficult to pass the test. It is too difficult for us.


    Can you change the way to test us so that you can find a suitable one to pass on your inheritance?"


    A seeded disciple was not willing to give up so he mustered the courage to question.


    "Ha ha! Young man, do you think it is so easy to get my secret skill of inheritance?


    In fact, the secret skills of our race will only be passed down to the young strong masters of our race.


    Unfortunately, our race has declined and even lost their sense of spirituality without any reason.


    That is the only reason why I''m willing to pass down the secret inheritance martial skills to the strong masters of other races now.


    But only a young man with great talent and great fighting power will be regarded as the qualified one to obtain my secret skills of inheritance.


    Huh! Our race, the red demonic mouse, was one among the ten ancient chaotic creatures.


    How can I let you take away our secret cultivation skills so easily?


    Over the last one hundred thousand years, there have been many young people who have come here, but till now, no one seems qualified to obtain my secret cultivation method of inheritance!"


    the huge red demonic mouse said in a serious tone.


    After listening to what the huge red demonic mouse said, all the disciples and their followers did not dare to speak.


    Now, they came to know that there had been many young warriors before them, but none of them were able to obtain the inheritance secret skill of the red demonic mouse.


    It was clear now that only those young masters who had real talent, and possessed strength which was out of an ordinary cultivators'' imagination, could pass the test. Only such masters were qualified to have it.


    "Let me have a try,"


    suddenly a young man dressed in blue said slowly. He was slender and had an extraordinary temperament.


    When the young man dressed in blue walked out of the crowd, all the eyes fell on him. His casual manner made others think that it was a piece of cake for him to win the treasure.


    And there was a vague yet dangerous vibe emanated from him.


    Immediately everyone recognized who that powerful young man was.


    Even Austin was surprised and turned to look at this man. He looked at him with serious eyes.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was extremely strong. Immediately he sensed that the young man dressed in blue was really more powerful than the other ordinary cultivators.


    Indeed he was scary and strong. It was b


    a huge shadow of the red demonic mouse rushed out of the body of the young man in red, which emitted a strong energy wave.


    Howl!


    The shadow of the red demonic mouse was extremely sharp and swift. Striking like lightning, it instantly performed all kinds of powerful secret skills. Due to its extremely fast speed, no one could see clearly what he was performing.


    The baffled disciples could only see a red light flashing around in the space.


    Bang!


    All the disciples standing there had no idea what was happening and what produced that sound. A moment later, they saw Lamb Yu''s body thrown out.


    He was badly injured and coughed up blood.


    "Indeed, you are very strong, but there is still a small distance to pass through if you want to defeat me!"


    The young man dressed in red shook his head as if he felt pity on Lamb Yu.


    Slowly Lamb Yu stood up without saying anything. He dragged his body up and returned to the top of the platform.


    He had realized that it would produce the same result if he didn''t stop.


    "Well, it seems like no one in your group is qualified enough to receive my secret skill of inheritance.


    So, I think all of you can leave now. Don''t disturb me as I rest,"


    the red demonic mouse''s shadow slowly shook his head and said. He looked down upon all of them as he stood high in the air.


    At that moment, all the people present there felt helpless and desperate.


    They were disappointed to see that even powerful Lamb Yu was defeated.


    They wondered, ''Who can defeat the young man dressed in red?''


    Just then, a calm voice was heard.


    "Sir, I want to give it a try!"


    It was a young man who had stepped forward and spoken.


    "It''s him! He''s Martin Xiao. He is one of the followers of the blue Dragon School,"


    a low voice exclaimed in the crowd. Everyone looked at him in shock.


    The young man who stood out before them left them totally bewildered. The man who asked for the opportunity to fight against the young man dressed in red was none other than Austin!

 Chapter 2063 Challenging The Red Demonic Mouse

    "A mere follower wants to challenge the master of the red demonic mouse race and get all the inherited secret skills all for himself?


    What is he, an idiot or something? He doesn''t stand a chance!"


    "You''re right. Our schools only recruit cultivators who show astounding potential.


    Even so, although Martin is very strong indeed, but that doesn''t mean anything.


    He''s even less talented than us. Chances are, he''s doomed to get nowhere in martial arts in the future.


    It''s impossible for him to get any secret skills."


    "Yes, I agree with you. He is giving himself too much credit."


    Several students began whispering among themselves, discussing Austin''s audacity with surprise.


    Although everyone present there knew that Austin, who now pretended to be a mere follower named Martin, was still exceedingly powerful, some of the students still thought that they were superior to him.


    Hence, they still looked down upon him and didn''t believe that he deserved to have the strength to get the secret skills.


    "Didn''t you hear the rules just now?


    Anyone who manages to defeat the younger version of that red demonic mouse master can get those secret skills for himself. It doesn''t matter how young or old.


    Even though that guy''s not so strong, if he somehow manages to win, he can get those skills.


    One thing is for sure: the senior leaders of all the four schools will scramble to recruit him as a formal student, or even a seeded disciple if he manages to obtain the secret skills,"


    someone whispered.


    ''He is right.''


    This guy''s words surprised everyone. And he had a very good point!


    "Only question is, can this Martin guy defeat the young Mr. Red Demonic Mouse?


    I mean, come on, you''ve gotta be kidding me!


    I don''t think any of us could never defeat him,"


    one of the students retorted with a snort.


    "He does have a point, you know? He is invincible!"


    The rest nodded in agreement.


    At that moment, a red beam of light fell down from the sky and covered Austin. He reached the battle ring immediately after bathing in that radiance.


    The red clad man cast an indifferent glance at Austin once they were in the battle


    ave acquired such terrifying physical strength. You are amazing,"


    the young man in red told Austin with a smile.


    "I''m flattered, sir," Austin responded with great respect.


    It was a great deal to be appreciated by this powerful a man.


    "You can skip the formality, I mean it. I seldom praise young men,"


    the man responded.


    As one of the ten ancient chaotic creatures, he was incredibly strong.


    Few people ever had the honor of being praised by him.


    That Austin managed to survive such a powerful attack and come out of it unscathed was no meager achievement.


    The students and followers on the platform were all shaken up.


    None of them dared to despise Austin anymore.


    They had just witnessed the terrifying strength the man had just displayed.


    "Come on, master!"


    Violet cheered Austin as she clenched her fist, fueled by the young man''s praise.


    Caroline watched the fight nervously.


    "Austin is awesome!"


    Zoe stared at her friend inside the ring with admiration, her heart racing like a cheetah.


    Stacy and Kimberly also cheered for their friend.


    Since Kimberly now knew his real identity, she didn''t treat Austin as her follower.


    She also knew that cultivators as talented as Austin were sure to grow stronger with time. They would improve very fast and achieve great success in the future.


    ''Such a powerful cultivator like Austin is not going to remain my follower forever, '' she thought.

 Chapter 2064 The Fierce Battle

    On the battle ring, the atmosphere became more and more intense despite the previous alleviation of tension.


    While Austin and the young man in red were fighting, invisible and horrible auras were formed, enveloping them like a force field. Although they stopped launching any attack now, the energy pressure they released caused gusts of tornado.


    The two stood still and the tornado blew violently in the whole battle ring.


    At this moment, both sides fought mainly by releasing vital energy force pressure to attack each other.


    There were no special moves or skill-based attacks. It depended on whose vital energy force was better!


    Bang!


    They could feel waves of invisible vital energy force colliding with each other while the void was shaking!


    Even the entire battle ring began to tremble violently and constantly.


    The battle ring was established with all kinds of law power. Hence, an ordinary man could never vibrate it in the slightest!


    But now, the vital energy force of the two men created an astonishing momentum!


    "Impressive. I thought you only had your physical strength as your main form of offense. I did not expect the quality of your vital energy force to be this good. You are stronger than all the young people up here..."


    The young man in red suddenly spoke slowly, and he did not disguise his appreciation in his tone.


    Upon hearing that, all the disciples and followers felt both ashamed and envious.


    ''Since Martin was praised like this, could his strength be really so powerful to crush everyone in the field?''


    At the thought of this, all the disciples and followers looked livid.


    Those seeded disciples, in particular, were very much reluctant to admit such a fact.


    They believed that Martin was just an insignificant follower of the Blue Dragon School. They had no idea he was actually the famous Austin Lin!


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, Austin attacked once again and released his maximum physical strength. His strike was as fast as lightning. His right arm turned as big as a flood dragon and covered the whole sky. He held the tremendous Pot of Chaos in his right hand, smashed the void like a huge hammer, and rushed towards the young man in red.


    The power of Austin''s attack was so formidable that the heaven and earth seemed to fall apart!


    Although both of them were standing still, their vital energy forces were surging. Wild winds were strongly blowing in all directions while the two confronted each other.


    Now, their power finally erupted!


    Bang!


    Austin was so fast that he broke through the sky and came forward at lightning speed. His violent physical strength burst out to the void, and the Pot of Chaos fell from the sky like a meteorite.


    Austin had never displayed his full physical strength to such an extent before. However, because his opponent was so powerful this time, he could not spare any strength.


    The young man stood still while his long re


    power among the disciples and masters. Only very few of them could cultivate this skill since it was too difficult and profound for most of the people.


    Austin wandered in the void while holding his ivory Infernal Sword, and quickly approached the young man in red.


    He intended to use the formless assassination secret skill in the Infernal Scripture.


    Just then, the young man in red suddenly moved sideways, held his fingers together and used them like a sword. The sword-light beamed so brightly it swept over the sky and the ground. It was so great that nothing could break it. ''What? Such a skill seems to be indestructible!''


    Austin deliberately thought to himself. ''What kind of swordsmanship is this?


    It is definitely at par with my Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship. No, it seems to be more powerful!''


    The sharp sword-light given off by the young man in red was so prominent that it swept around and cut through the void around the battle ring.


    Austin had no place to hide.


    The young man in red was such a formidable opponent. His attacks might be casual, but they were followed by such conspicuously powerful swordsmanship!


    Austin''s moves were becoming limited, so he quickly stretched out his hand. The Pot of Chaos was magnified infinitely and spun around him rapidly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Dazzling sparks flew in all directions and tremendous energy waves erupted from the Pot of Chaos!


    All of the people were affixed in the fiercest battle they had witnessed in their lives.


    Beside the battle ring, all the spectators on the platform of the tomb held their breath. They were all shocked by what they saw.


    "Oh my god! This is the most intense battle I have ever seen. Both of them are significantly strong. How many powerful and secret martial skills have they cultivated?"


    "That Martin is so awesome that he is able to fight against the ancient master to such an extent!"


    All kinds of exclamations rang out.

 Chapter 2065 The Battle Between Giant Dragon And Giant Rat

    After fighting for a while, things weren''t looking good for Austin. The young man in red was ruthless and ran around the battle ring, taunting and jeering at him.


    In his head, Austin counted all the assets he had: strong physical strength, the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship, the Spiritual Pot, the Nine Flaming Stelae Array, the Blazing Divine Palm, the Infernal Scripture, and more. It didn''t make any sense to him; all of these treasures were so powerful and they had never let him down before.


    As he looked at the young man in red, he came to terms that he didn''t have the upper hand in this battle. In fact, the young man in red looked relaxed, like he was on a beach somewhere. He hadn''t shown Austin his best cards yet and that worried Austin even more.


    "This is amusing. You are a powerful opponent but your attempts are still futile.


    No matter how hard you fight, there isn''t a chance you will win my martial arts inheritance,"


    the young man said, and he was only inches away from sticking out his tongue in mockery. Austin tensed.


    "Come on!"


    Austin yelled, lifting his arms.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Out of Austin''s elixir field, four enormous, golden light balls emerged. They floated above his head and caught on fire, illuminating the area around him in orange.


    The four balls began spinning around Austin at high speed so that the flames surrounded him like a blur. He looked like a god standing in the ring.


    Boom!


    It appeared that the balls hadn''t fazed the young man because he quickly fired back. Before long, they had both began fighting again.


    Drips of sweat ran down Austin''s back as he struggled to keep up with the young man''s strength and power.


    As a result of the two''s power, the battle ring was filled with giant waves of vital energy force.


    Inside the battle ring, it looked like the earth at their feet was beginning to split from the force of the fight. The two of them were almost nose-to-nose, and it appeared neither of them would be willing to surrender any time soon.


    Outside the battle ring, all the cultivators who were on the top of the tomb were standing stock still and watching the battle commence. They thought they had seen a good fight before, but this was the real fight. It seemed they would fight to the death this time.


    As they continued to battle, the waves of vital energy stirred up the wind and it swept around them.


    It obscured the cultivator''s vision as sand and stone swirled through the air. All they could make out was two blurred


    mastered this skill?


    What a surprise!"


    At this moment, the young man was distracted and Austin knew he had to act.


    Bang!


    He leaped forward and raised his right arm.


    As if in sync, the dragon shadowed Austin and lifted its front leg.


    At the end of its foot, a huge, sharp claw descended, glowing brightly with strong vital energy.


    This move contained the majesty of dragon and was mixed with a sense of immortal truth, creation, and destruction. It felt like the epiphany of the civilization of the dragon race.


    The endless aura of dragon was so strong that it could dispel all illusions as soon as they appeared.


    Puff!


    The protective measures the young man had been using were easily torn in two.


    The young man in red opened his mouth in shock and


    finally started to move out of the way.


    Stopping a few steps away, he looked at Austin with a serious expression on his face.


    "Ha-ha. Okay. I''ll have a taste of this Dragon Formula!"


    Despite him being slightly afraid, he wasn''t going to give up easily.


    Howl! "You want to fight? Let''s see how you deal with this!" the young man shot back, lifting both of his arms above his head.


    Above him, a red giant mouse appeared and began running through the air.


    The giant mouse was also surrounded by strong gusts of black wind that was capable of leveling the mountains and overturning the seas.


    Hanging in its giant mouth were a two rows of razor-sharp teeth that resembled swords. If it decided to clamp down, there would be no escape.


    The giant dragon and giant mouse circled each other.


    All the cultivators that were looking at the dragon and the mouse were too shocked to say anything.

 Chapter 2066 Acquiring The Inherited Secret Skills

    As the dragon claw swiped through the air towards the red mouse, the latter stretched out its red, huge paws and held back the attack.


    Bump!


    "Howl!"


    After the claw had failed, the dragon turned and flew upwards. It was as large as the sky above them. It opened its mouth wide and strong winds came out.


    The mouse reared on its hind legs in the opposite direction.


    It seemed like the two were natural enemies, and they both would go to great lengths to kill each other.


    "You know what? This is great! Young man, I never thought that after such a long time, I would witness an inherited secret skill of the dragon race in person.


    I''m looking forward to this battle even more than I was before!"


    the young man in red exclaimed, smiling viciously.


    He knew he still had an advantage and he proved it a couple seconds later by enlarging the mouse until it was over ten thousand meters tall.


    Everyone seemed to hold their breath as they waited for the battle to commence.


    The atmosphere was suffocating and so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    All of a sudden, the mouse reared up and let out a piercing squeal.


    In response, the dragon growled, baring its large teeth.


    At the same time, the two creatures pounced forward and made contact.


    Gnashing its sharp teeth together, the giant mouse placed bite after bite into the dragon''s thick hide.


    Between bites, the giant dragon used its own teeth and claws to leave trails of blood in the mouse''s fur.


    Bang! Bang! People gasped in horror and awe as the creatures tried to defeat one another.


    The dragon and mouse twisted and tangled in mid-air, causing space cracks all around the cultivators.


    As if it had lost its patience, the mouse opened its mouth and spat out red demonic aura into the sky.


    It shot straight upwards like a fountain before directing at the dragon like a red ocean wave.


    Around the aura, winds crept up, blowing debris into the faces of everyone present.


    The red demonic mouse was insanely aggressive and strong. Even if a Heavenly Grotto Realm master were to fight the mouse, he would run way;


    however, the gigantic dragon stood its ground.


    "Howl!"


    Through its yell, violent winds and bursts of ice leapt from the dragon''s mouth.


    It blocked the aura like a brick wall.


    Boom!


    The whole battle ring began shaking under the pressure.


    Several people stumbled and some even


    However, they had no choice but to stand there and watch.


    At this point, no one dared to object because Austin had defeated the young man in red all by himself.


    He was clearly a force that shouldn''t be reckoned with.


    "As for the rest of you, there is no point in standing around.


    I''ll transfer you all out now,"


    the young man in red said while looking at the students and followers on the platform.


    Before any of them could object, he waved his hand and a bright light shone from it.


    The next moment, everyone found themselves wrapped by a strong force and sent away.


    ''Are we just leaving like this?


    Is the secret skill of the red diabolic mouse going to be in the hands of that follower named Martin Xiao?'' they thought, frustrated but unable to do anything.


    Almost everyone was sour about Austin getting the skills.


    Only Violet, Caroline, the gnome and Austin''s other friends felt happy for him.


    They all landed on the edge of the abyss above where the Red Tide Palace was located.


    It felt disappointing to be back there again, having gained nothing.


    After a moment, people began to turn around and flew away.


    The dice had been cast and it was meaningless for them to stay there and wait.


    Nothing would change for them at this point.


    ''Humph! You''ve got my attention, Martin Xiao.


    Don''t think that you can keep the secret skills of the red diabolic mouse to yourself forever!


    We''ll come after them soon enough!''


    Some of them, however, ground their teeth and a ferocious look appeared in their eyes.


    Obviously, they were unwilling to give up!

 Chapter 2067 Accepting The Inheritance

    Inside the Red Tide Palace, the young man in red sent away the other disciples and followers.


    Then he looked at Austin once again.


    "Okay, I''ll now pass my martial arts inheritance to you.


    You need to study it carefully.


    This might take a while. The whole process is about two to three days,"


    the young man in red said.


    "I will do my best! Thank you very much!"


    Austin said with gratitude.


    "In fact, I''ve already passed down some of my martial arts inheritance to my descendants.


    However, their ability is not on par. Because of that, I''m afraid that our inheritance will be lost sooner or later.


    That''s why I decided to pass it to you.


    My greatest wish is that my race''s martial arts inheritance won''t disappear in the world.


    So later on, if you will encounter any descendants of our red demonic mouse with outstanding talent and ability, you have to pass down my inheritance to them.


    Do you understand?"


    the young man in red said to Austin.


    "Got it, sir. Please rest assured that I will do as you said,"


    Austin said.


    "Good,"


    said the young man in red.


    The next moment.


    Bang!


    Austin was startled when the young man in red suddenly exploded.


    At the same time, the huge shadow of the red demonic mouse that floated above the tomb also exploded.


    Then the sky was suddenly filled with thick red light spots that looked like a rain of red light.


    The entire palace was taken up by an endless rain of red light.


    Then Austin sensed a scent of savage air from the ancient times.


    He suddenly felt weird. It seemed he had gone back in time way back when the world had just been created.


    There was a boundless space of the universe that was cold and empty. It had countless suns, moons, and stars that appeared and disappeared continuously.


    On the planets were all sorts of creatures that were going through the nonstop process of birth, growth, aging, and death.


    Everything in the world followed this rule. They continuously went around and repeated the process.


    This process demonstrated all kinds of laws.


    Austin was like a spectator a


    them too much humiliation.


    The two elders and several stewards of the Blue Dragon School were also very shocked by Austin''s power.


    Now they understood why Anderson personally appointed him to enter the Blue Dragon School. It turned out that he was such a genius!


    The two elders and several stewards of the Blue Dragon School all thought of this.


    They also knew that Martin had obtained the inheritance of the red demonic mouse. So senior management of the school would definitely decide to promote him as a seeded disciple, and they would provide more resources and training for him once he returned to the school.


    It was a leap on the social ladder to be promoted from a follower to a seeded disciple!


    No one would oppose Martin''s promotion as he had already proven himself with all of his achievements.


    "Well, everyone, you have now completed the first trial in the Astral World at the Red Tide Land.


    But our trip to the Astral World has just begun.


    We still have more trials and tribulations for you to finish,"


    an old man with grey hair said loudly.


    All disciples and followers were refreshed by the white haired old man''s words.


    They still had more opportunities to improve their strength!


    Although a follower named Martin stole the limelight during their first trial at the Red Tide Land, they still had a lot of chance to prove themselves in the following trials.

 Chapter 2068 The Evil Creatures From The Evil Abyss World

    Soon enough, the second trial to be done by the disciples and followers of the four biggest schools was announced by the white haired old man.


    They were tasked to enter the Astral World to search for the legendary treasure hidden somewhere.


    From what they were told, the treasure had something to do with real immortals.


    Everyone was excited because of this task.


    As soon as they were allowed to start, everyone began their journey to accomplish the second trial task which was to venture that secret place.


    While everyone raced their way to execute the assignment given, Austin, who took in the secret inheritance of the red demonic mouse, was left in the Red Tide Palace.


    Being one of the ten ancient chaotic creatures, the inheritance left by the red demonic mouse was considered to be immense. With that being said, Austin took his time to absorb and digest it.


    While all this took place, something peculiar was happening somewhere else in the Astral World.


    Bang!


    The sky, usually calm and serene, vibrated violently which resulted in a massive rupture in space.


    Meanwhile, at the core of the colossal sky fissure, there was a dark and ominous-looking cave which looked very terrifying to anyone who would see it.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Moments later, the huge space hole trembled and thudded ferociously inside. It continuously distorted and warped itself further, which eventually cracked the initial gorge much larger.


    What lay on the other side of the chasm in the chaotic void was a group of strange creatures emitted an extremely strong evil aura. They violently attacked the huge cavity in the sky.


    Numerous evil creatures poured in, counting at least tens of thousands of them.


    "Ha-ha, the space barrier in this area is really weak.


    We have been searching for so many years! It hasn''t been easy for us to find a barrier that is relatively weak.


    As soon as the space barrier is broken and we get the proof that this is indeed the way to the Immortal End World, our task here is completed.


    After that, we can finally return to our grand leaders!"


    the creature, fifty to sixty meters in height and covered in a huge black cape, guffawed loudly.


    Having a rather peculiar appearance, the creature had black sharp horns atop his head, and very dark skin which was almost pitch black. Huge tendons that resembled the dragons rolled and wriggled under his skin, which made the sound of


    part of the crack.


    He came deeper and deeper. And by the end of it, he reached the other side triumphantly.


    Above the Astral World!


    "Wow, I can sense the aura of this world.


    It seems to be the aura of the Immortal End World!


    We have found the right place!"


    He grimaced.


    Sticking his head out of the big crack, he wanted to enter this new world!


    Just about the moment, half his body invaded the air of the Astral World when he felt something.


    "No way!"


    The creature was startled. His spiritual soul trembled and his hair stood on end as he sensed that he was in great danger.


    "What?"


    Confused and bewildered, he roared and struggled as he tried to break his way into the Astral World. However, there were various unknown laws interwoven in the cracks of the void that blocked him.


    As endless annihilation law and energy was taken in by his body, his face turned pale.


    "No!"


    He screamed continuously, but his body was restrained and he could not move.


    His forehead bone started to glow. In the Beast Soul Sea, his soul rushed out and wanted to escape. He had already felt something was wrong and his body could not withstand it.


    As he remain motionless, the huge crack in the void was filled with light and mist and the chaos light shot out like the peerless sword radiance. It would definitely not let him escape.


    Puff!


    His fist-sized soul cried in pain and exploded, and his body was burned to ashes instantly.


    On the other end, tens of thousands of evil creatures in the chaotic void felt the creeps in their bodies.


    A powerful creature among them had just died!

 Chapter 2069 The Arrival Of The Evil Creatures

    "Now, I get it. Although we have already broken the space barrier here, many powerful spatial laws are still protecting this place," said an extremely powerful evil creature.


    "Even if our grand leader is here, it will still be useless because he will also find it difficult to get to that world."


    There was a hint of disappointment in his voice.


    The powerful evil creature felt bad that they couldn''t get through even after breaking the space barrier.


    "Yeah. Based on my observation, only weak evil creatures can go through the crack of this space barrier," added another evil creature.


    "If strong creatures try to enter, they will be attacked by a more powerful spatial law force. Consequently, they will just die," he added.


    This evil creature was good at fortune telling.


    Apparently, the other evil creatures believed in what he had said.


    "In that case, let''s try to send some weak ones there to find out if the other side of the space is really the Immortal End World. After that, we can go back and report the results to them," said an evil creature who was about hundreds of meters tall.


    His whole body was all covered with thorns.


    "Yeah. And if the other side of the crack is really the Immortal End World, I believe that our grand leaders will find a way to bring us there," said another evil creature.


    "Okay!"


    The other evil creatures agreed.


    Soon enough, a group of weak evil creatures had been selected. The strong evil creatures explained what they would need to do and the purpose of their mission.


    After everyone was informed, the weak evil creatures carefully walked into the big crack in the void.


    The other evil creatures couldn''t do anything but just wait for the result.


    A few moments later, the weak evil creatures successfully came out at the other side of the crack and floated above the Astral World.


    "Ha-ha! We did it!" they all shouted excitedly.


    They were all overjoyed that they couldn''t help laughing wildly.


    "I can sense it. This is exactly the same aura of the legendary Immortal End World. I can''t be wrong. This must be the Immortal End World!"


    One of the weak evil creatures who were floating above the Astral World looked around and felt the surroundings.


    The rest of the evil creatures did the same. Their eyes were shining with extreme joy.


    The whole area was then shrouded by a strong demonic aura.


    "I will immediately inform t


    few of them fled.


    After all, they had a Lifesaving Teleportation Rune. Even if they would lost their lives here, they would be resurrected immediately.


    The worst result could only be a failure in a mission.


    In a moment, fierce battle broke out.


    "Are you the creatures of the Immortal End World? Why are you so weak?" shouted an evil creature covered in tentacles while laughing out wildly.


    He then released a powerful energy and his tentacles hit several students. They were immediately thrown into the air and exploded. Their flesh and blood spurted out in all directions.


    Another evil creature turned himself into a giant. He grew until about a hundred meters high.


    He looked down at dozens of students and followers nearby as if he was only watching some ants.


    "Oh my god! These monsters are too terrifying! We are no match for them. This task is too difficult!"


    The students and followers screamed in pain.


    Eventually, they all died.


    They died still believing that this was just another task given to them.


    Among all of them, only the dozens of seeded students were able to barely deal with their enemies. Somehow, they had avoided being killed.


    After all, these seeded students had practiced amazing secret skills. Their skills were way better than the other students and followers.


    Moreover, the leaders of the four major schools had invested a great number of precious natural resources and high-grade pills in them to remodel their bodies on their first month at school.


    Hence, they were much stronger than the ordinary students and followers of the four major schools.

 Chapter 2070 Meditation Underground

    The disciples and the followers in the secret place fought against the evil creatures with all their might. The fight was fierce but none of them cowered in the face of their wicked enemies.


    At this moment, the Red Tide Palace became lonely in this vast empty land.


    A huge tomb was lying quietly in the empty space. It was like a dead man on his deathbed.


    Contrary to the wretched atmosphere shrouding the tomb, the air above it was filled with a divine and peaceful sheen of rosy sunlight.


    Austin was sitting cross-legged under the red sunlight. He was meditating. He was completely immersed in comprehending the secrets of martial arts.


    It had been two days that he was in this state.


    He had been in the same posture motionlessly for the past two days.


    However, though he was physically motionless, his spiritual soul seemed to have entered another space. It was accepting and comprehending the secret skills from the red demonic mouse.


    Two days had passed that Austin stayed that way.


    And now, Austin''s eyelids suddenly twitched. Yet, he was still in the same meditation posture.


    Finally, Austin opened his eyes. Then two rays of red lights shot out from them. They were so fierce that even the air quivered violently under the strange radiance.


    Austin let out a deep breath which made him suddenly feel comfortable.


    He then stood up to relax his numb limbs.


    In the past few days, he had completely comprehended and mastered the secret skills of the red demonic mouse.


    He had fully understood many martial arts laws including the great law of chaos.


    Aside from that, he was able to comprehend and learn various powerful secret skills as well.


    What surprised Austin more was that among the secret skills of the red demonic mouse, there was a very smart use of the forceful spatial power and spatial laws.


    Austin guessed that because of the spatial power and spatial laws, the cultivation base of the red demonic mouse in the ancient times was by no means weaker than that of the gnome.


    There might even be a possibility that the red demonic mouse was much stronger than the gnome in this regard.


    Austin clearly felt that his current spatial power after comprehending the secret skills of the red demonic mouse became much stronger compared with the gnome.


    When Austin felt that his body was already able to relax, he flew and landed directly in front of the tomb. He bowed before it respectfully.


    "Thank you so much, sir!" said Austin politely.


    Indeed, Austin felt sincerely grateful to the cultivator buried in the tomb.


    He was fully aware that the secret skills of the red demonic mouse was as powerful as the Dragon Formula.


    Therefore, Austin had one more trump up his sleeve from now on. His abilities had really improved a lot.


    "It''s time for me to leave now," murmured Austin to himself.


    the Earth Energy because he had practiced the Earth Formula with his master Godwin for a while when he was in the Prime Martial World.


    The Earth Formula was a secret skill that could help a cultivator sense the Earth Energy. Moreover, he could even make use of the Earth Energy to fight against his enemies.


    Now that Austin had mastered the secret skills of the red demonic mouse and could travel underground, he was able to finally see the existence and direction of the Earth Energy with his own eyes.


    After seeing the Earth Energy this way, Austin had deeply comprehended the Earth Formula in an instant.


    After all, mice were earth-related in nature.


    It was only normal that many of the secret skills of the red demonic mouse were related to earth and soil.


    While running at a lightning speed underground, Austin thought about the secret skills of the red demonic mouse and the Earth Formula again and again. He compared the two kinds of skills and drew useful references from each other.


    Gradually, Austin was able to gather some insightful ideas.


    "Earth... The soil is earthy... The Earth Energy..." murmured Austin to himself all the way.


    He recited those words repeatedly while heading fast under the ground of the Astral World. He had never taken his gaze away from the yellow Earth Energy. He had seen it flowing at a certain direction and trajectory.


    "It turns out the Earth Energy is the specific manifestation of the law power of the earth."


    Austin had finally gotten the essence of the rule.


    "Master Godwin''s Earth Formula is so smart and profound. I didn''t expect that it is a set of codes to interpret the laws of the earth," exclaimed Austin.


    "However, with master''s cultivation base, I don''t think that he made the Earth Formula by himself. He must have obtained it from someone else."


    Austin was deep in thought and then he came up with a conclusion.

 Chapter 2071 You Came Just In Time

    In the Astral World, Austin transformed into a red light.


    He dived into the ground and flew forward very fast under the ground. At the same time, he tried to perceive the Earth Energy and the potential power of the earth.


    Gradually, he found something common between the Earth Formula and the secret skills of red demonic mouse.


    They both possessed soil properties and had something to do with earth.


    After Austin traveled underground for about an hour, his eyes lit up in joy.


    He could sense Violet.


    Her spiritual orb was in Austin''s Soul Sea, and this enabled both of them to perceive each other as long as they were within a certain distance.


    ''Looks like Violet is nearby, '' contemplated Austin as he kept moving.


    ''The students and followers of the four major schools are supposed to be practicing for the trial nearby, '' Austin thought to himself.


    Austin then moved towards the direction where he could sense Violet''s spiritual sense.


    At that moment, Violet, Caroline, the gnome, Stacy, Kimberly, Peacock Princess, Bray and other people were huddled together.


    They ran towards the entrance of the secret place at full speed as they tried to escape.


    Everyone was nursing different kinds of wounds and injuries as a result of the attack.


    During the intense battle, almost half of the students and followers of the four biggest schools had been killed or badly wounded.


    Only the most powerful seeded disciples had been able to fight back.


    It was not easy for Violet and her companions to survive the vicious attack.


    Seven scary-looking evil creatures were chasing closely behind them, sending sand and stones flying around and shaking the earth due to their gigantic statue. They smashed some hills that they bumped on, on their way and broke them into tiny pieces with their clumsy bodies.


    "Argh!


    These creatures from the Immortal End World are too weak, Such a one sided attack! Killing mortals that can''t even defend themselves is quite meaningless. Fighting them is boring!"


    Suddenly, evil creatures behind them burst into crazy laughter. Their laughter was


    lently like waves.


    Then the earthy yellow fog burst out from the ground and turned into huge dragons with amazing energy. They pounced on the giant with bared fangs.


    "Oh, What the hell is this?"


    The brown giant was taken aback because he sensed that the energy emitted from the earthy yellow dragons was very powerful.


    Instantly, dozens of earthy yellow huge dragons rolled and circled the giant in the middle, attacking him frantically.


    The brown giant waved his axe at the dragons continuously.


    However, to his surprise, after he cut off the dragons made from fog, the fog would turn into dragons again. It was impossible to destroy them.


    Whoosh!


    A red light flashed.


    Then a figure appeared above the brown giant''s head.


    In the next moment, a giant human arm the size of a dragon showed up.


    The mysterious person hit the giant in the head with a massive pot.


    Since the brown giant was busy dealing with earthy yellow dragons, he was caught off guard and failed to dodge the attack.


    In less than two seconds, the giant''s head was smashed into blood mist and his brains splashed.


    With a loud thump, the headless brown body, more than fifty meters high, fell onto the ground.


    A young man floated in the air and looked at Caroline, Violet and the others. It was Austin.


    "It''s Austin!


    Well done, dude! You came just in time!"


    Bray couldn''t help but rejoice.

 Chapter 2072 The Similar Evil Aura

    "What? What the hell is going on here?


    Are these the contents and conditions of the trial?"


    Austin looked back at the six or seven evil monsters which were not far behind him. They were chasing him murderously. He could not help but frown slightly at being hounded by those monsters.


    Austin felt that the fighting power of these evil monsters was extremely terrifying and that annoyed him.


    Being confronted by them, it was clear to him why the ordinary disciples and followers of the four major schools were no match for them.


    "Master, we don''t know what happened.


    This time our mission is to enter this secret land to search for the legendary treasure. We didn''t expect these monsters. We didn''t know they would appear so soon after we arrived. We don''t even know what they are,"


    Violet said in a confused state.


    It was indeed an unexpected thing for all of them.


    "Unexpectedly, Denny was killed by these weak ants. How did that happen?"


    The other evil creatures had already caught up with them. Each one of them had an overwhelming evil aura.


    There were seven of them in total. And all of them looked weird and ferocious.


    Denny had been the brown giant. He was powerful, but just now he had died there, which surprised even those seven evil creatures.


    "What is your identity and to which race do you belong?"


    Austin glanced coldly at all those seven evil creatures and asked coldly.


    The language they spoke was actually different from what they spoke.


    And the language that the evil creatures spoke was not any of the human languages.


    So, Austin had used his spiritual sense that reached their Soul Sea directly to ask that question.


    It was a conversation that happened between spiritual souls so they could understand each other very clearly, though their languages were different.


    It was clear that as long as he had a strong spiritual sense, he could easily communicate with them, without any hindrance.


    A creature with powerful spiritual sense could learn another unknown language in almost an instance.


    "Quack! Quack!


    The details about which race we belong and what is our identity is not something that an insignificant ant like you can ask us!


    But tell me, did you kill Denny?"


    one of the evil creatures which was hiding in the shadow asked in a cold and insidious tone.


    Evil creatures were always surrounded by a large shadow that was as dark as the night. So, it was difficult to see their true faces.


    of these evil creatures was so powerful that it could defeat any of the ordinary disciples and followers of the four major schools.


    Now, hundreds of them had appeared suddenly, so it was quite understandable that the current battle situation would be sideways.


    By the cries and chaos, it was clear that those evil creatures must have gained the upper hand.


    All the others realized that the students and followers of the four major schools must have suffered and there might be many casualties.


    Fortunately, all those disciples and followers had a Lifesaving Teleportation Rune with them.


    Even if they were killed by those evil creatures, they would not be dead for real.


    Austin was lost in his thoughts and wondered how many deaths might have occurred.


    Suddenly a thought struck him and his heart skipped a beat.


    "Well, the aura of these evil creatures feels familiar. It looks like I have met them somewhere in the past."


    Thinking of this strange feeling about it all, Austin couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. He released his spiritual sense to closely examine the seven evil creatures.


    It hardly took him two seconds to recognize it.


    "Yes! The flying demonic monkey!"


    It finally occurred to Austin and he was able to identify those creatures.


    The aura of those evil creatures was quite similar to that of the flying demonic monkey. Austin had met it in the Northern Mine District of the East Mainland.


    As he thought over it, Austin also sensed that the same aura had emanated from the Diabolic Killing Needle!


    "Where have these monsters come from?"


    Austin was taken aback and was left with only questions.

 Chapter 2073 Hoarding Of Great Power

    Austin was certain that both the Diabolic Killing Needle and the flying demonic monkey came from some evil race in the Evil Abyss World.


    After hearing the miserable cry and the last words of the flying demonic monkey before it died, he deduced that it was the Holy Son of the abyss demon race.


    As for the Diabolic Killing Needle, he concluded that it was the holey treasure from the same race.


    Did these ferocious-looking monsters come from the Evil Abyss World as well?


    Austin wondered and felt shocked as he slowly realized that fact.


    If these evil creatures in front of him were truly not creatures of the Astral World, then why would they come to this place? What was their purpose?


    As soon as the question popped in Austin''s mind, countless guesses soon appeared.


    As he was busy in thought, several monsters had their bodies torn apart already, and various colors of blood spilled and were now forming huge puddles of red, yellow, and green on the ground. From the wounds on their bodies, endless evil energy burst out, forming a mist around their surroundings.


    Around this time, the seven monsters started to realize that they were completely weak and unable to withstand the attack of hundreds of giant Earth Energy dragons.


    "Ugh! We have to escape now!


    This damn human is too damn strong! We can''t defeat him! Run, quick!"


    All of a sudden, Austin felt the Diabolic Killing Needle in the demonic avatar tremble violently.


    He knew that the Diabolic Killing Needle was going to rush out any second now.


    At this point, Austin remembered and realized that the Diabolic Killing Needle absorbed evil energy to enhance its own power, and it was its favorite activity of all.


    ''Where else can I find that evil energy when the energy that these monsters in front of me contain is exactly what the Diabolic Killing Needle wants?''


    He nodded at himself in affirmation and thought of an attack.


    Under his silent command, his demonic avatar immediately rushed out from Austin''s body and greatly emitted a strong evil aura.


    The demonic avatar looked around for a second before it rushed to one of the monsters in a flash.


    Whoosh!


    Not long after, a black iron bar appeared on the hand of the demonic avatar. The stick was as sharp as a giant needle.


    There was no doubt that this was the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    This was a powerful magic treasure and could naturally turn itself either big or small at will.


    Bang!


    As soon as the Diabolic Killing Needle was in the demonic avatar''s hand, it did not waste any more time. The demonic avatar raised its hand with the black iron bar and instantly hit the monster''s body.


    Immediately after the impact, endless black energy spots turned into numerous evil runes, rushing out from the iron rod, and covered the monster''s body entirely.


    "What the... Ahh!"


    The monster then let out a heart-wrenching screech as he fe


    wiftly chased after him. In a flash, the black iron rod hit the monster in the head.


    "Ah!" the monster screamed in pain and horror.


    In less than a minute, the light turned into its original body and was completely absorbed by the evil needle and disappeared without a trace.


    Then, the situation changed, giving Austin a pleasant surprise.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle seemed to have its own mind as it tried to divert itself from Austin''s command. Like a magnet attracted to metal, the Diabolic Killing Needle then chased another monster, running for its life.


    At once, the Diabolic Killing Needle hit the monster.


    The screaming of the monster faded as the black iron rod erupted into bewitching runes, sucking the monster''s body.


    Without another minute to waste, all of the remaining four monsters were completely absorbed by the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    Austin stopped moving and smiled, realizing that the seven evil creatures were all killed by the Diabolic Killing Needle alone.


    He was even more satisfied after feeling the very much increased energy fluctuation of the black iron rod.


    What was more, since the demonic avatar and the Diabolic Killing Needle had been integrated into a whole and were complementary to each other, his demonic avatar seemed to have greatly increased in power and strength as well.


    Austin smiled even more in great satisfaction. Finally, Violet, Caroline, and the others caught up with Austin and rushed to his side.


    Violet looked around and saw nothing but a huge space. She scratched her head and asked, "Master, are those seven monsters gone? All dead?"


    Austin nodded at her and replied, "Yes, all of them are dead now.


    Let''s go. We have to move on and continue to hunt the other monsters. The more monsters we kill, the better it is!"


    As he felt the powerful energy in the demonic avatar, Austin was certain that he would never let go of such a great opportunity.

 Chapter 2074 A Serious Problem

    At that moment, something was happening on the warships of the four martial arts schools.


    Light dots kept flying back and landing on the four warships.


    These light dots turned out to be the students and followers who were being transmitted back by the Lifesaving Teleportation Rune.


    The elders and stewards of the four major martial arts schools frowned as number of students and followers being transferred back kept increasing.


    As soon as the students and followers were resurrected by the Life-saving Teleportation Runes, the elders and stewards interrogated them, trying to find out what had happened to them.


    Soon, the elders and stewards had a rough idea of what was going on.


    "Why would so many powerful evil monsters suddenly appear in the Forsaken Secret Land?"


    The elders and stewards of the four schools were both shocked and curious at the same time.


    They had taken their students to explore and participate in the trials in the Astral World more than once.


    It was the first time that they had heard about such an occurrence.


    "Show us how those monsters look like,"


    Elder Mickey of the Rose Finch School said to one of his students.


    The student suddenly waved his hand, and as soon as he did so, the image of a dozen scary-looking humongous creatures that emitted overwhelming demonic aura showed up right in front of them.


    Suddenly, all the elders and stewards of the four martial arts schools turned to look at the evil creatures that were created by spiritual sense force.


    "What kind of creature are these? I have never seen a creature from this race before."


    The elders and stewards shook their heads in astonishment. What they saw was quite confusing.


    "Well, I can''t believe that there would be such terrifying monsters in the Forsaken Secret Land.


    Our students were also no match for these powerful monsters!"


    "It''s strange. The students from our four schools have entered the Forsaken Secret Land many times before for the trials. How is it that they had never met these monsters before?


    Why did they choose to show up now?"


    The elders and stewards voiced out their thoughts in turns.


    There was only one old man with a s


    unning as fast as they could.


    The man who took lead was Larson, the seeded disciple of the White Tiger School.


    More than a dozen evil creatures were chasing and killing the students from the White Tiger School.


    As soon as Austin saw them, he rushed towards their direction.


    Since Zoe was part of the Flame Holy Land, Austin wouldn''t watch her die.


    Meanwhile, Larson and other members from the White Tiger School tried their best to run from the evil creatures.


    All the students and followers that followed behind him were loyal to him.


    However, Larson allowed Zoe to follow them because he had feelings for her.


    Larson was in front of the group.


    Suddenly, one of his companions who was at the rear end of the group screamed in fear.


    "Help, Larson...


    I don''t want to die."


    A tall and ferocious monster had caught up with him.


    He attacked the student with his huge and long tail and the attack looked like the autumn wind sweeping the leaves.


    "Damn! You should have run faster.


    Don''t worry. Even if you get killed, you can be resurrected by using the rune.


    Deal with that thing by yourself,"


    Larson responded, as he turned his head back to glance at that student indifferently.


    After that, he sped up.


    "But Larson..."


    Larson''s other companions couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed in his actions.


    "Stop arguing! Stay focused and run as fast as you can if you don''t want to die!"


    Larson bellowed.

 Chapter 2075 Just In Time

    Ah!


    As soon as Larson stopped talking, the evil creature caught up with the disciple who was last in line. The beast tore him to pieces, ripping his bones, and spilling his blood all over the place.


    The people in the front, including Larson, were all in a state of shock.


    The strength of these monsters were too terrifying, and they were simply unable to put up any fight.


    No one dared to stay there. Everyone wanted to run away as fast as they could.


    However, the evil creatures were all moving rapidly, even faster than most of the disciples.


    A moment later...


    "Master Larson, help!"


    One of Larson''s followers was caught up by an evil creature. He was so terrified that he screamed his master''s name to ask him for help.


    However, Larson did not even look back. Instead, he increased his speed and kept running.


    His follower was killed in a second by the evil creatures and disappered into a bloody mist.


    Just then...


    "Oh my god!


    Go away! Don''t touch me!"


    a girl shouted in a panic.


    It turned out that Zoe was at the end of the line holding back the several ferocious monsters that were rushing towards her.


    Zoe''s pretty face turned pale.


    It was impossible for her to deal with these evil creatures. Her stamina was slowly decreasing.


    Only the seeded disciples from the four biggest schools could manage to put up a fight with them.


    However, in this group, only Larson who ran at the front was a seeded disciple.


    She knew that he would not come back to save her.


    Larson, who was hiding somewhere in the frontline, had heard Zoe''s screams through his spiritual sense.


    "Zoe, do not worry! You have the Life Saving Teleportation Rune. You will not be really killed,"


    Larson shouted.


    Zoe knew that asking Larson for help was futile. She knew he did not care about her at all.


    "Um, okay. I will try my best!"


    Zoe said with determination. She was resolved to kill the monsters on her way without the help of anyone.


    Swoosh!


    Seven colorfu


    Now, you can come with me,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    Shoop, shoop, shoop!


    Just as Austin and Zoe were talking, some familiar figures came approaching.


    They were Violet and the others!


    "Violet, Caroline, are you okay? It is good to see you here!"


    Zoe greeted them one by one. She was very happy to see so many acquaintances still alive and well.


    Not far away, the seeded disciple of the White Tiger School, Larson, had also noticed the situation.


    His spiritual sense had just clearly sensed how Austin''s demonic avatar absorbed the evil creature with the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    "Huh, the avatar of this guy can actually suppress these monsters with that magical, black iron rod.


    It must be a prized magic treasure!"


    Instantly, the verdant fire of desire were ignited in his eyes.


    Those ferocious creatures had horrifying strength. But there was a magic treasure that could suppress them all.


    It was obvious that this black iron rod must be a powerful magic treasure.


    ''This follower named Martin not only got the inheritance from the red demonic mouse, but he also acquired such a powerful magic treasure.


    Humph!


    Damn it, I have to find a way to grab these treasures from him.


    Humph! He is just a lowly follower. He does not deserve such precious things!''


    Larson thought to himself.

 Chapter 2076 A Crack In The Void

    After contemplating, Larson flashed back. In a second, he appeared beside Zoe and the others who had gathered together.


    All of his henchmen stopped what they were doing and followed him.


    "Hey, Zoe. You have met so many acquaintances. It is good to see you alive.


    Hi, Violet, Caroline. It is surely nice to meet you both here.


    You are Martin Xiao, right? It is nice to meet you. So nice to meet you,"


    Larson said with great enthusiasm on his face.


    But no one answered him. Even Zoe also ignored him.


    After what had happened, Zoe had a clear understanding of Larson Ge''s true character.


    His heart quietly sank with fury when he did not get any response.


    "Well, Martin, there might have been some misunderstandings between us. But they are not to be taken seriously. We can move on and let it go.


    From now on, we are friends."


    He was planning to get familiar with Austin as a part of his plan to rob Austin''s treasures. After all, he believed in keeping his enemies closer.


    He knew he was no match against Austin, not in combat effectiveness. This was the only way for his diabolical plan to succeed.


    "Fuck off!"


    Austin snapped at him coldly without missing a beat.


    He had witnessed through his spiritual sense how Larson ignored Zoe''s call for help. In fact, she was almost killed if it had not been for Austin.


    Besides, Austin had a strong spiritual sense and a great sensibility. He had a hunch that the man was just pretending to be good to him but had something evil in his mind.


    Austin would by no means be kind to him.


    "You!"


    Larson didn''t expect Austin to be so rude to him directly. He was furious like hell.


    "Shut up! Who the hell are you?


    You are just a low-level follower. How dare you speak to my master in such a tone!


    You behavior is totally a provocation!"


    one of Larson''s followers gasped furiously while pointing at Austin.


    Austin''s sharp eyes swept to the follower of Larson. At the same time, he concentrated his mind effortlessly, and the Spiritual Pot instantly attacked the Soul Sea of that follower.


    "Ahhh!"


    the follower moaned in great pain. His body was thrown into the air. He hit the ground heavily in a long-range distance and passed out in an instant.


    He was only at the preliminary stage of


    nic avatar became more and more powerful, and it seemed to have gained a qualitative change every after a kill.


    His real combat power was absolutely more than ten times stronger than before!


    Austin and the demonic avatar chased the remaining dozens of evil creatures and even tracked them to a place in the Astral World.


    Suddenly, Austin turned his gaze to the sky.


    He saw that there was a huge crack deep in the sky, penetrating through the void.


    In the depth of the space crack, there was a terrifying giant cave that was pitch black.


    "Run! Get out of here and we''ll be safe!"


    The more than a dozen remaining evil creatures that had been chased by Austin and the demonic avatar had already lost the will to fight. They wanted to run away and leave the Astral World as soon as possible.


    "This is a huge spatial teleportation passage. Aha! This must be where they all came from."


    Since Austin had recently acquired the secret inheritance skills of the red demonic mouse, he had made rapid progress in terms of spatial power.


    At this time, he felt that the space crack in the sky was actually a large space teleportation channel, heading to other dimensions.


    At the very moment, those evil giant creatures were desperately dashing towards the space crack in retreat.


    Austin instantly understood that these evil creatures must have accessed this world through this space crack.


    But now, they wanted to get away.


    "You want to escape? No way! We''re just getting started,"


    Austin snorted.

 Chapter 2077 The Holy Weapon Of The Abyss Demon Race

    The evil creatures were all running as fast as they could, as they tried to escape through the space crack in the sky.


    Austin summoned the demonic avatar with his mind, when suddenly, the black iron rod in the hand of the demonic avatar turned into a black light and shot out.


    Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, the black iron rod kept enlarging and turned into a gigantic heaven shattering stick, floating across the sky.


    The actual appearance of the black rod was like a huge black embroidery needle with its one end pointy and sharp.


    Because it was a needle.


    The stick was shrouded with a dark and evil aura like a tsunami, a dark sea or an abyss. It made the sky completely dark and brought about the roaring sound as if it came from countless ghosts.


    Violet and her companions stopped at the sight of the scene. They didn''t dare to come any closer.


    "Oh my God


    Damn! There is no way in hell I am moving towards that scary scene!"


    "What the hell is that black stick? It''s so scary."


    In a flash, all the evil creatures in the air seemed to have frozen and could no longer use their bodily movement skill.


    Boundless and ferocious runes erupted from the black giant stick, spreading in all directions, completely blocking this space.


    While standing at a considerable distance from the whole debacle, Violet, Caroline and the others could still sense a strong suppressing power surrounding them.


    "No... It seems I can''t move my limbs anymore, even if I wanted to!"


    Bray shouted first.


    Then, everyone else realized that they were unable to move any part of their body.


    "It''s okay. Don''t struggle. Everything will be back to normal in a moment!"


    Everyone heard Austin''s voice as they struggled to free themselves.


    Violet, Caroline and the others heaved a sigh of relief once they heard his instructions.


    Up in the air, more than a dozen evil creatures that were unable to move began to scream miserably one after another.


    They realized that the huge black stick was continuously absorbing their energy.


    The continuous absorption of their energy caused their bodies to constantly shrink.


    "Hurry up and pass the word to the masters. Tell them to find a


    creature proclaimed as he shook his head in disbelief. He was hundreds of meters tall and had a rough skin like a toad.


    Soon, all the evil creatures began to clamor.


    "Be quiet!"


    Suddenly, a clam voice rang out and could be clearly heard as it transmitted its voice directly to the ears of every evil creature.


    The voice was so cold that it seemed to contain endless negative emotions. Death, indifference, and ruthlessness, like a cold stream flowed through the bodies of every evil creature who heard this voice.


    Immediately, all the evil creatures became quiet.


    Then, a grey light slowly flew over from the distant void.


    Finally, an old man appeared. He was very short, about a meter and half tall, and he looked like a humpbacked old man that was too weak to stand a gust of wind.


    The old man looked rather weak. Amongst the tall and evil creatures, his figure was simply too small.


    It was as if an ant just crawled into a group of elephants.


    However, all the evil creatures looked at the old man with incomparable fear.


    "Ha-ha


    I didn''t expect that the holy weapon, after so many years of missing, finally showed up in the Immortal End World."


    The short old man sneered as he stared at the Diabolic Killing Needle in the hand of the demonic avatar.


    "The power of the Diabolic Killing Needle is awful. I guess all the people we sent earlier have been wiped out. None of them can get back."


    The short old man in grey sighed.

 Chapter 2078 Pissing Off Everyone

    "No way. The holy weapon of the abyss demon race means a lot to our world.


    Since I have come across it, I have to take it back!"


    the short old man said slowly with his cold eyes flickering.


    The other evil creatures were shocked with the elder''s words.


    It had never occurred to them that this black iron rod was considered a holy treasure of the evil ogres--the Diabolic Killing Needle!


    This evil needle was famous in the Evil Abyss World, so all of the creatures had heard about it countless times before.


    This was one of the most prominent holy treasures in the Evil Abyss World.


    It was said that this diabolical needle could affect the overall fortunes of the abyss demon race!


    This abyss demon race was revered as the most frightening and tyrannical race in the Evil Abyss World.


    "Yes, we must take back this holy weapon.


    This is one of the most powerful holy weapons in the Evil Abyss World.


    Think about it. If we bring this holy weapon back, the elders of the abyss demon race will definitely reward us with jewels or prestige!


    Maybe they will even ask us all to be leaders of some troops!"


    an evil creature roared.


    "You are right! Let''s do it!


    All the other evil creatures cheered.


    This Diabolic Killing Needle was said to be a sacred weapon that could impact the entire abyss demon race. Its power and significance was incomparable.


    If they managed to get back this abyss demon race, perhaps the top leaders of the abyss demon race would be pleased and reward those who had made contribution and appoint them as a small leaders.


    "Well, do not be happy just yet.


    Getting back the Diabolic Killing Needle will be extremely difficult.


    It is born to be able to suppress all the creatures in the Evil Abyss World.


    In addition, there are all kinds of powerful space blocking law in the space barrier. It will be a strenuous task for us to go there.


    The only way is for us to succeed is to burn the blood essence together. In that way, we can produce muc


    f disciples and followers of the four major schools have been chased and killed by those monsters. They have been losing devastatingly while putting up with these creatures, not even knowing where they come from or when they will stop.


    Then Austin arrived, and he just killed hundreds of these colossal beasts all by himself.


    It is truly a miracle, a sanctified miracle!


    Damn it, Austin. You never cease to surprise me with the wonders you create.


    Now I finally understand why there are so many beautiful girls throwing themselves at you!


    It seems that I should spend more time on practicing.


    When I have the same strength and skill as you, I could be with as many Holy Daughters as I want!"


    Bray shouted relentlessly as he was taken aback by Austin''s spiritual energy prowess.


    What Austin had done truly shocked all of the people who witnessed it.


    However, after hearing Bray''s long articulation, Violet and the other disciples looked at him spitefully, especially the women around.


    They were offended that Bray had been inspired to be a powerful cultivator just so he could attract desirable women.


    "Get lost, pervert! You pig. Stay as far away from me as possible!"


    Peacock Princess shouted angrily at Bray.


    Kimberly, Caroline and other women also stared at Bray with fury.


    Bray instantly panicked.

 Chapter 2079 The Situation Got Worse

    Bray angered the ladies because of his distasteful and sexist comment. He immediately walked away, smiling awkwardly.


    "Gnome, come to my side,"


    Austin said as he was high in the sky. He released his spiritual sense and felt the huge space crack.


    This was the biggest space crack Austin had ever seen in his life. It was tens of thousands of meters long and about a thousand meters wide.


    It was like the mouth of an incomparably gigantic beast floating in the air.


    Deep in the crack, it was pitch dark. It emanated all kinds of endless spatial power. He immediately sensed that it was very dangerous.


    In addition, there were looming waves of despicable and malicious auras that were constantly transmitted through this space crack, as if it came from the other side of the space crack.


    Fortunately, Austin was skilled at using his spatial power to travel through the chaotic void.


    Any space crack should not be dangerous to him.


    However, the space crack in front of him made him feel a little anxious that a tiny voice inside his head dared him not to approach it at all.


    Whoosh!


    The gnome flew upward instantly and came to Austin''s side.


    Having used the Aura Disguising Skill to transform, the gnome now looked like a young human man! He was wearing pale yellow clothes, and had the noble temperament of a squire. With a graceful smile on his face, he looked charismatic.


    He released his beast soul energy to explore the depth of the space crack.


    A moment later, the gnome''s face changed dramatically.


    "Brat, there seems to be a space barrier here!


    This space crack seems to be connected to a space barrier. I mean, it is a passage from one space to another dimension possibly..."


    the gnome said with a grim face.


    "In other words, the monsters we encountered before were able to enter our world through this broken space barrier,"


    he continued.


    Austin picked him as a companion because he knew well that the gnome was an ancient beast holding the old memories of ancient times. As such, he knew many things.


    "A space barrier?"


    Austin was stunned.


    Although he had the ability to use the spatial power, he was not clear about many things about the void.


    He was no weaker than the gnome in terms of spatial power as he had already inherited more secret techniques from the red demonic mouse.


    However, in terms of his knowledge about the void, he was f


    ing of the great secrets of the ancient times.


    "Now, Elder Frazer, Elder Mickey, you must go back to where the warship is. Deliver the message to the altar as fast as you can. We need all the help we can get.


    There would be great masters there to heed our call.


    As for the rest of us, stay and guard here.


    We should observe the situation here carefully,"


    Elder Carlos said in a deep voice.


    The two elders dashed and disappeared in a flash.


    The other six elders floated in the air and began to guard the space crack.


    "It is truly strange, Elder Carlos.


    The disciples said that hundreds of evil creatures were witnessed in the Forsaken Secret Land.


    Why didn''t we see any of them?"


    an elder asked with a puzzled look as he released his spiritual sense to scan every nook and cranny of the Forsaken Secret Land.


    Elder Carlos also had the same doubt. He then looked at Austin and others with a speculating look.


    The other elders also gazed at Austin and the rest of the disciples.


    "Martin Xiao, it is you!"


    Instantly, two elders from the Blue Dragon School recognized Austin.


    "He is Martin Xiao, the follower of your Blue Dragon School that everyone was talking about?"


    Instantly, the other four elders fixed their eyes on Austin.


    During this trial, especially in the Red Tide Land, Austin gained the limelight for acquiring the inheritance secret skills of the red demonic mouse.


    The elders paid special attention to this famous young man called Martin.


    "Good day, elders. I am Martin Xiao."


    Austin had no choice but to salute the six elders one by one.

 Chapter 2080 You Are Really Good

    "You have the secret skills of the red demonic mouse race, don''t you?"


    Elder Carlos of the Black Tortoise School looked at Austin with appreciation.


    "Yes,"


    Austin answered without hesitation.


    ''There is no point lying about this. Many students and followers had already seen what happened.''


    "Well done," he said. "Many of our students have come here and yet none of them had been able to obtain the secret skills of the demonic mouse in the past centuries. But you made it." Elder Carlos smiled. He was impressed by the talents of the young boy.


    "The red demonic mouse is one of the ten ancient chaotic creatures. Their ancestors contributed a lot to this world and were considered powerful figures in ancient times.


    Since you have obtained their inherited skills, you should cultivate harder so that you can become stronger. Soon, you will be able to make a contribution to the world too.


    I think this is probably what the great master of the red demonic mouse race expected of you," Elder Carlos told him sternly.


    He could not help but expect great things from this young talented man.


    "I understand.


    That great master said the same to me," Austin replied respectfully.


    He could tell that the white-haired elder in front of him was genuine and had no evil intentions.


    "What you met was just a wisp of spiritual soul left by that great master.


    He had perished in ancient times,"


    Elder Carlos explained.


    "Yeah, I am aware of that."


    Austin nodded.


    Thanks to his strong spiritual sense, he had realized that that the young man wearing red that he had seen in the Red Tide Palace was just made of a trace of spiritual soul.


    "One more thing. Some of the students mentioned that there were a few hundred evil monsters in here. How come we didn''t see any of them?


    You were here. Do you know what happened?"


    another elder inquired Austin.


    "I''ve killed all those monsters,"


    Austin replied hesitantly.


    He really wanted to lay low. He didn''t want so much attention on him.


    But many of the students and followers saw him and his demonic avatar hunt down those vile creatures.


    Even if he had chosen to stay quiet about it, he knew that those elders would find out sooner or later.


    "What did


    the other side of the crack had heard the threats of Elder Carlos.


    Moments later, an evil voice with a murderous tone came from the crack. "Humph!


    You weaklings in this Immortal End World are not qualified to know our identity.


    To tell you the truth, your Immortal End World is going to be destroyed soon. All the living things in this world will perish, and your blood will soon color this land red.


    Show us your fear, you lowlife creatures!"


    "Humph! That''s hilarious. How dare you brag like this, you loser?


    You are nothing. Do you really think you can do whatever you want in our Immortal End World?


    If you come here, we will make sure that you would not be able to make it out alive," Elder Carlos threatened coldly.


    Then the sound wave rushed into the space crack.


    "You know what?


    You creatures in this Immortal End World are inferior to us.


    The fate of the weak is to be killed, and you are doomed to be wiped out!"


    The evil voice from the other end of the crack resounded again.


    "I''m on my way. When I get there, I will murder all the lowborn, poor creatures like you!" the evil creature announced.


    One could hear the murderous intent with just the sound of his voice.


    Then, the depths of the space crack began to shake even more violently.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    Deafening sounds were suddenly heard from the depths of the crack.


    "That''s not good! They are coming!"


    Elder Carlos furrowed his eyebrows as he prepared himself for their arrival.

 Chapter 2081 The Return Of The Evil Creatures

    High in the sky, the spatial energy began to fluctuate violently within the space crack.


    Then, uncanny and peculiar sounds came out from the depths of the crack.


    Something was obviously being transmitted out from the space barrier.


    "Brat, those monsters on the other side of the space barrier are indeed trying to pass through this crack,"


    the gnome said to Austin with a serious expression on his face while he used his spiritual sense to investigate.


    Austin had the same feeling.


    There were creatures moving in the space crack. They must be the monsters that lived on the other side of the space crack.


    A moment later...


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Waves of strange rackets came from the depths of the space crack, becoming clearer and louder by the second.


    Suddenly...


    Bang!


    The energy in the depths of the void became more evident and violent. Bang! Black fog spread around the field and enveloped the whole sky and land. Soon, numerous shadowed figures filled the area.


    From afar, they were positioned in the distorted space. They stood as the black fog passed through them. They looked like terrifying great ogres, but were obscure because of the thick fog.


    At this moment, a maleficent aura shrouded the area.


    It could be felt that these evil creatures had great power. They stood tall as if they were pagodas, making the people tremble in fear. Together, they formed a horrible force field. They wanted to destroy every living creature in this world.


    The young people including Violet, Caroline, Stacy, Kimberly and Bray all turned pale. Their bodies quivered as they began to step back. They were overwhelmed with the vital energies that suppressed them. The pressure was so great that they could not handle it. But unlike them, Austin remained calm.


    "Humph!"


    Seeing this, Elder Carlos of the Black Tortoise School snorted. Then he released a gentle vital energy force to envelop the young generation, including Austin.


    Violet and the other young people sighed. Finally, they felt warm and secure. They knew they stood a fighting chance against the monsters since the elders of their schools were here.


    Austin could not help but admire the streng


    lso sensed this.


    "Attack!"


    Elder Carlos shouted.


    Immediately, the two sides skirmished in fierce battle.


    The six elders'' bodies shimmered at the same time, and powerful runes rose up one after another. These sacred runes were all condensed by a mysterious law power that the disciples could not comprehend.


    Obviously, the six elders were masters on law power.


    Bang!


    The raging vital energy force seethed and formed a surging divine light, and an electrifying force soared to the sky. The six elders performed martial arts skills together in unison, creating an impetus for offense. The law runes all over the sky gathered together. A terrible resonance reverberated, forming a huge sea of energy roaring.


    Boom!


    A violent vital energy force storm rushed towards the space crack, attempting to stop the ten strongest evil creatures from coming.


    "No way! Come on, everyone! Let us stop these hateful humans! Don''t let them destroy the passageway!"


    Those evil creatures bellowed.


    All the evil creatures launched a black energy mushroom cloud simultaneously to resist the attack of the six elders.


    Bang!


    The attacks from both sides collided.


    The amount of charged energies were so tremendous it caused a terrible explosion in the sky. The energy flowed endlessly in all directions like great torrents in the river.


    The whole spectacle was inconceivable. The space kept bursting and countless space fragments flew everywhere.

 Chapter 2082 The Astral Realm Scroll

    At this stage, the two sides were on equal footing and evenly matched. It was a stalemate scenario.


    Although the six elders were extremely powerful, the ten evil creatures they were up against also had no problem in withstanding their attacks. In fact, they did not seem to be taking any damage at all.


    What they could do to the creatures was to stop them in their tracks. However, the elders knew that it wasn''t long before the opponents advanced and that they were going to be powerless soon to prevent them from attacking the space crack.


    "Six humans against us! Ten of our great leaders are going to kill all of you cheap rabbits!"


    The evil creatures let out a piercing wild laughter that rang out hauntingly in the black fog.


    The six elders looked sullen. To be honest, their situation wasn''t exactly ideal.


    Once these ten creatures mentioned went through the crack, they were definitely going to stir up a lot of trouble in the Immortal End World.


    From the huge shadows which were being projected from the space cracks, the elders could perceive that their enemies'' strength was extremely high. The creatures were easily as strong as a great master at the Semi-immortal Realm, perhaps even stronger.


    However, at that moment, another voice rang out.


    "Humph, they may be devils from the Evil Abyss World, but they are like clowns!"


    As soon as the voice was heard, a figure appeared in front of the space crack, as suddenly as a ghost, and as solemn as an elder.


    He was an old man with white hair, but his face looked young.


    "Mr. Anderson!"


    Austin almost screamed out in joy when he saw the figure.


    He had recognized the old man; Anderson was the powerful figure who had allowed him entry into the Blue Dragon School.


    Shoop, Shoop, Shoop!


    The surprise didn''t stop there. Figures began to constantly appear one by one in front of the space crack. Six warriors appeared in sequence.


    Austin saw that these were all great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm!


    Including Anderson, they made a team of seven and Austin was a bit surprised to see them come here.


    It had never occurred to him that these great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm could also come here for the fight.


    As his gaze swept over the newcomers, he began to recognize them all. Suddenly, his eyes froze and his face turned a deep shade of furious red. Two of these masters had balls showing up here!


    One of them was an old man wearing a yellowish brown linen robe. Austin recognized him; he was Elder Saul from the Unworldly Sect!


    The other one was a tall old man known to many as the vice dean of the White Tiger School!


    When these two warriors had been in the East Mainland, they had personally tried to break into the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land and punish Austin.


    Especially Elder Saul of the Unworldly Sect, who slapped Au


    disappeared from the sights of people and were lost to obscurity.


    Nowadays, the most powerful magic treasures any ordinary warrior knew of were the ultimate magical treasures.


    For this era, an ultimate magical treasure was the most powerful weapon of all.


    However, no matter how powerful an ultimate magical treasure was, it was still feeble compared to the devastating weapons that had been developed in the ancient times.


    "Oh my God! It was the legendary Astral Realm Scroll that Master Anderson held in his hands!"


    one of the elders of the four major schools whispered in horror, unable to control his excitement.


    "Humph! You idiots tried to break the space barrier and invade our world. You deserve what''s coming to you!


    Go to hell!"


    Anderson shouted coldly. There was a determined killing intent in his tone.


    Then he pointed at the huge scroll spread out across the sky.


    Splash...


    The scroll shook, and then, the void around it collapsed!


    Incomparably large stars began falling from the sky one by one, spreading an extremely terrible and destructive atmosphere over the entire continent, rumbling and crushing constantly towards the evil creatures.


    "Damn it! Fight back! Stand your ground!"


    The evil creatures had gone into panic mode but somehow, began to rise together.


    However, the Astral Realm Scroll was too powerful for them to withstand, even together.


    Ahhh...


    The enormous stars falling down from the sky crushed everything in their path and shattered all the resistance these creatures had to offer!


    They let out pained shrieks one after another, and their bodies were crushed into a jelly of flesh and bones. Some were directly blasted into a dense fog of blood and were evaporated.


    Within a moment, every evil creature was killed, and not a single one survived!


    The scene deeply shocked everyone.


    The Astral Realm Scroll was very terrifying!

 Chapter 2083 The Confrontation

    After a moment of dead silence, a roar came from the space crack. "Damn you!


    I knew you were a creature beneath us��vile and despicable, but I didn''t think you would try to so brutally hurt the warriors of our land!"


    The roar reverberated and made the ground and sky tremble.


    Bang!


    Anderson stretched out his hand and pointed at the Astral Realm Scroll again. The huge scroll began to rock back and forth before it gained the power to break the space around them into pieces.


    Filled with strength, the scroll shot into the middle of the long space crack and it began emitting huge stars. They showered down until they had filled the entire entrance of the crack.


    Boom...


    It started as a low rumble, but within seconds, a wave of energy was increasing inside the crack and pushing to escape. Then moments later, it was expelled in a round of explosions and a terrible storm was constantly blowing out of the crack.


    Everyone on the spot could see that the big stars exploded and turned into the dazzling light, looking like a firework show.


    Howl...


    Inside the crack, the ten powerful evil creatures were calling out in fury and pain.


    The Astral Realm Scroll was stronger than they were, even when they tried to fight against it.


    "Damn it..."


    "Retreat now! Hurry up! We can''t enter the Immortal End World through this crack or we will die!"


    one of the creatures yelled angrily.


    The ten strong evil creatures had already fought against the strong, resisting power of the space barrier that had weakened them. Now they really felt that they couldn''t catch a break. The attacks of the Astral Realm Scroll were approaching them constantly and they had no choice but to retreat.


    Even if they could break through to the Immortal End World, they knew that many warriors were awaiting them on the other side. Thus, after a few seconds, they considered giving up entirely.


    Eventually, all the sound ceased from the space crack.


    "They have retreated,"


    Anderson said, waving his hand and calling the scroll out of the crack. When it reached him, it turned into a black dot and slipped back into his body.


    As for the space crack, it would eventually heal itself and become sealed.


    "Hooray!"


    Suddenly, cheers broke out all over the mountains and the fields. On each warship, many people were danc


    the distance like a clap of thunder.


    A few seconds later, a giant, black dragon the size of a skyscraper squeezed its way through the crack. Thick waves of evil energy cascaded from its body, as if it were from the hell.


    The dragon was as dark as ink and its scales flashed with cold light. It waved its claws and rushed to the warships.


    Puff!


    With one swipe of the dragon''s claws, it had cut the space open and caused a large explosion. Space fragments shot all over the sky. A violent surge of energy was produced.


    Almost all the Forsaken Secret Land was shaking as the wind was blowing violently and the rocks were bursting.


    The whole scene was so horrible.


    "Watch out! Fight the enemies!"


    All the warships lit up at the same time and a defensive array was set up to protect the warships.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The black dragon flew upwards, reaching its legs outwards. As a result of the impact, the sky and clouds began to crack. After that, it turned and swung at the array, breaking it and sending those warships flying away.


    Many of the people on those ships were all injured and began to cough blood.


    Fortunately, Anderson released the Astral Realm Scroll again and flung it high into the air. It waved in the wind like a flag, protecting them from the brunt of the black dragon''s attacks.


    If it hadn''t been for that, the black dragon would have caused more damage.


    "Ha-ha!


    Can you see how powerful we are now, bugs?"


    one of the evil creatures asked smugly as loud laughter rang from inside the space crack.

 Chapter 2084 Accepting The Challenge

    "These damn evil things are laughing at us. We need to do something!


    Master Anderson, please lead us into the crack and let us kill them all!" someone yelled from one of the warships.


    As Anderson surveyed the others'' faces, he could see that not a single one of them was calm. They were all prepared to rush into battle.


    "I agree with him. Let''s go through this space crack and slay all those evil monsters together! I know we can do it!"


    "Charge! Let''s kill these bastards!"


    In answer, many of the cultivators cried out in agreement.


    Even some of the elders were eagerly looking at Anderson for a signal. It seemed that he was outnumbered; however, they wouldn''t go against him.


    "Ha-ha!


    You lowborn, poor creatures from the Immortal End World make me laugh. If you have the balls, come over to this side. We are waiting to kill you..."


    "A bunch of nobodies dare to challenge us? It seems that you haven''t learned a lesson from your world almost being destroyed..."


    The evil creatures enjoyed egging on the cultivators and they continued to throw in laughs and jeers.


    Suddenly, a verbal war broke out between the two forces. Voices and laughs overlapped until no one could make out what anyone was saying.


    "Be quiet!"


    When Anderson''s earsplitting voice reached everyone''s ears, they all fell silent.


    He had lifted from the warship and was floating above them. His wide-sleeved robe was fluttering in the wind and an authoritative look had crossed his face.


    "It''s no use arguing with each other. Those evil creatures can''t reach us because of the space barrier here, and we can''t reach them too.


    The crack is filled with the space blocking law. If we try to go through it, we will be cut into pieces and everything, including our souls, will be destroyed!"


    Anderson added, causing the cultivators to settle a bit.


    "Ha-ha...


    It looks like we''ve upset you. Are you really that weak?


    It doesn''t matter because I''ve got an idea. We will battle.


    I can send our bravest men to your world and you will not have to come here. After it is over, we will know which world is stronger.


    So�� do you


    a human but he had two black horns jutting out of his head.


    The cultivators on the warships sized him up.


    "I started my cultivation four hundred years ago. I''m at the same level as you.


    I''ll be your opponent and send you back to your Creator!"


    A middle-aged man had walked out from the crowd. He was handsome and tall with black hair hanging down his shoulders.


    "It''s Steward Van!"


    Many students from the Blue Dragon School cheered, clapping their hands together. He was brave to step forward first.


    "You evil clown, why don''t you come here and fight with me?"


    Steward Van asked, lowering his eyebrows into a frown.


    As he concentrated, his whole body began to glow from his vital energy.


    He was the opposite of the evil creature, kind and righteous.


    The energy shot to the sky and brightened everything around him.


    "Go to hell, you weakling!"


    Without wasting a moment, the evil creature lowered his head and charged.


    "Kill!"


    The horns were coming straight for Steward Van, but he was prepared.


    He gathered as much vital energy force as he could and let it burst from his body. It took the form of dragons that flew in every direction.


    The tall, evil creature produced more demonic energy to protect himself.


    It was a fight between the strong. When they fought, the earth and the sky were shaking!


    In the crowd, Austin peered at the two masters and marveled at their powers.

 Chapter 2085 Eager To Fight

    Boom!


    The cultivators gasped as the two masters clashed in front of them.


    All around them, dust particles floated in the air and small cracks spread around the void. It looked like the two figures were performing a dance as they moved quickly through the air, sending powerful attacks at each other.


    It was so complex that some of the youngest cultivators that were watching couldn''t understand the techniques they were using.


    "Steward Van, victory is yours!"


    "Come on, Steward Van! We believe in you!"


    Before long, most of the young students were cheering for Steward Van and their hopes were rising.


    The battle continued and strike after strike was given. Eventually, a loud groan was heard. Blood gushed into the sky and Steward Van from the Blue Dragon School was seen stumbling backwards.


    Suddenly, every human cultivator went silent.


    When Steward Van looked in their direction, they could see how pale his face had become. Half of his body was drooping and one of his arms had been ripped off by the creature. That half of his body was drenched in blood.


    "Ha-ha!


    Is that all you''ve got, pitiful vermin? I guess I overestimated your strength. You lowborn creatures in the Immortal End World are too weak!"


    the tall, evil creature said before he leaped onto top of the badly injured Steward Van.


    Using his large arms, the monster smashed in his head and crushed his soul.


    Steward Van was dead before he could reply.


    "Van!" an elder from the Blue Dragon School shouted, struggling to not rush forward.


    Tears poured from his eyes and he hugged himself tightly.


    However badly he wanted to check on his friend or avenge him, he knew it was not allowed since they had agreed the strongest cultivators could not intervene.


    "So this is the real strength of the creatures in the Immortal End World? You''re too weak! It won''t take more than an hour for my troops to invade your world!" the tall evil creature who had killed Steward Van announced.


    His chest rocked as he laughed aggressively.


    "I can''t believe that Steward Van died like that!"


    The students of the Blue Dragon School were grieving heavily, unable to get a grip on what they had witnessed.


    Without giving them much of a break, another evil creature stepped forward and said, "I''ve cultivated f


    all the cultivators in our world are weaklings?


    This is so humiliating!'' all the human cultivators thought furiously.


    "I can''t stand it anymore! We have to do something!" one middle-aged men yelled, pointing at the evil creatures.


    Soon, all the cultivators were feeling enraged. This evil creatures from another world was too proud and that would lead to their downfall. They were sure of it.


    Suddenly, a tall and strong student from one of the four top schools rushed out.


    "Fuck you! I don''t care if I die. I''ll kill you evil things and put you in your place!" he roared as he ran towards them.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    It didn''t take long for other young men to realize what he was doing and join in.


    They had found a chance to pick up their pride and despite the danger, they were going to do it.


    Even if the evil creatures didn''t know it, the people that had rushed forward had an advantage. They were members of the four top martial arts schools and old, top-notch sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    They were elites among the younger generation.


    Among them, Austin stepped forward and began thinking of ways to kill.


    He was one of the young men that had been targeted and he wasn''t afraid to face his enemies.


    ''Well done, kids.''


    The seven great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm nodded approvingly as they witnessed their youth stepping up to the plate.


    ''At least, these young people are not discouraged after we lost two fights. Instead, they yearn to fight. I feel proud of them.''

 Chapter 2086 Austins Fight

    "Stupid clowns! Come here. Let''s go and fight!"


    "You! Scum from the Evil Abyss World, I''ll kill you!"


    About fifteen to sixteen young masters rushed up, and none of them was willing to give in.


    They launched their secret killing skills and attacked the ten young evil creatures from the Evil Abyss World in front of them.


    It would be an interesting battle because there was a great disparity in numbers between the two sides.


    There were a total of ten young evil creatures from the Evil Abyss World, while there were more than fifteen or sixteen young masters from the Immortal End World.


    "Everyone! Stop!"


    Just at this moment, they suddenly heard a loud thunderous shout that sounded with great truths and righteousness.


    The voice was from Anderson.


    "What are you doing? Are you trying to humiliate yourselves?


    All of you! Go back immediately!"


    Anderson shouted in anger.


    The identity of Anderson was quite unusual, and the fifteen or sixteen young masters from the Immortal End World knew about it. Even the general elders of the four martial arts schools would show their respect towards him. His cultivation base was equal to that of a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    None of the young masters dared to disobey his order.


    They had no choice but to withdraw from the fight.


    "Ha-ha! You stupid bugs from the Immortal End World! How dare you to provoke us, and now you suddenly want to retreat?"


    "You lowly creatures! What''s wrong? Are you afraid?


    I don''t care even if you have more people. I can kill all of you in an instant!"


    Even though the fifteen or sixteen young masters of the Immortal End World were about to retreat, the ten young evil creatures from the Immortal End World didn''t stop their attacks. They hurriedly chased after the young masters and tried to kill them.


    The young evil creatures from the Evil Abyss World were fearless and very arrogant.


    "Damn it! How dare you foolish clowns? We will never be afraid of you!


    Let''s fight!"


    Several hot-tempered young masters from the Immortal End World immediately turned back and rushed towards the ten young evil creatures.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the space began to tremble. A terrifying figure appeared and stood among the young creatures of the two worlds. It was Anderson.


    There was a powerful momentum as he stood straight with his robe stretched out. The young creatures of the two worlds felt a strong pressure that forced them to retreat.


    "Old guy! What are you doing? Who do you think you are to intervene?" the ten young evil creatures from the Evil Abyss World shouted at him angrily.


    The presence of Anderson didn''t unfazed them.


    Suddenly, a flash of divine light emanated from Anderson''s body and threw the ten aggressive young evil creatures from the Evil Abyss World into the air.


    "Are you going to bully them?"


    The opposite side suddenly darke


    masters from the Immortal End World had been defeated and killed by the evil creature in the shape of a rhinoceros!


    The young evil creature from the Evil Abyss World was very powerful. He defeated all the twenty-one masters in the Immortal End World on his own.


    Everyone was silent.


    This battle proved that the cultivators from the Immortal End World were not as strong as the evil creatures from the Evil Abyss World.


    "Ha-ha!


    These bugs from the Immortal End World are so weak! I can kill all of you on my own!


    So, anyone of you who would dare to fight with me?"


    The evil creature in the shape of a rhinoceros was very happy because he had won all the battles.


    "How could this be?


    It''s impossible!"


    The Immortal End World warriors'' hearts burned with fury. Their fists were clenched in anger, and their faces twisted with unquenchable rage.


    Even the old masters felt downcast with the result.


    Only four young masters were left to challenge the evil creatures from the Evil Abyss World.


    Austin was one of them.


    The other three masters seemed to have lost their will to fight.


    These three young masters knew that they only had an average fighting ability, and they were not the strongest among the 25 young masters who stood up for the battle.


    Since everyone who went up for the challenge died in the battle, the three of them knew that they were no match for the evil creature in the shape of a rhinoceros even if they stepped forward.


    "Ha-ha!


    Hey! You stupid clown! Is that all you can do? I can''t believe you''re so arrogant!


    Mark my words, I will kill you and trample your body under my feet. Then you will understand that you are nothing but a clown."


    The cultivators from the Immortal End World had already lost their hope when a young man suddenly walked towards the battlefield.


    It was Austin!


    Austin sneered as he slowly approached the rhinoceros-shaped evil creature.

 Chapter 2087 The Battle

    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on Austin.


    "Master, don''t go!" cried Violet.


    "This... this is too risky! These monsters are terrifying!" added Caroline. Violet and Caroline both tried their best to dissuade Austin.


    They moved their bodies at the same time and chased after him.


    They were hopeful that they could stop Austin from fighting against the monsters.


    "Brat, I also don''t agree that you fight with these monsters. As you may know, our enemy sent only one monster but it ended up killing more than twenty people from our side. These monsters are definitely way too powerful. You just better leave immediately," said the gnome.


    The gnome was also trying to discourage Austin.


    He didn''t want Austin to be doomed. He knew that Austin was no match to these monsters.


    Stacy, Zoe, Kimberly and Bray also did their bests to dissuade Austin.


    Just now, more than twenty strong students were defeated and killed by a young evil creature. It had a great impact to everyone. As much as possible, they didn''t want to lose another companion because of these monsters.


    These evil creatures from the other world certainly terrified everyone.


    "Hey, just have some confidence in me, okay?"


    Austin gave his friends a reassuring look.


    He also didn''t want his friends to worry about him. Especially Violet and Caroline.


    "Don''t worry, you two. I am confident that I can beat them. Have you forgotten that I still have a Lifesaving Teleportation Rune? Even if I can''t defeat them, I won''t be killed for real," whispered Austin to Violet and Caroline.


    Austin wanted to appease these two beautiful women who truly cared for him.


    And of course, his other friends too.


    Fortunately, Austin''s words seemed to have dawned on them. They began to relax.


    Because of their anxiety, they had forgotten that Austin still had a Lifesaving Teleportation Rune with him all the time.


    Now, they felt relieved.


    These evil creatures from the other world hadn''t discovered about the Lifesaving Teleportation Rune yet.


    They were not aware that Steward Van from the Blue Dragon School, the middle-aged man in blue from an ancient sect in the Middle Pilgrim Land, and the more than twenty strong students were not truly dead.


    With the help of the Lifesaving Teleportation Rune, they had been secretly transferred back to the warship of their schools and were revived there.


    "Okay. Be


    so laughed out loud.


    Some of them were even trembling with laughter.


    "Quack! Quack! Quack! Here comes the funny bug," they all chanted.


    However, Austin wasn''t affected at all. He knew that they were just trying to distract him.


    "Laugh now while you still can. Because you will never be able to laugh again after I kill you one by one," said Austin in a calm voice.


    The rhinoceros-like evil creature just smirk.


    "Well, I''ll chop you down so I can keep laughing!"


    Bang!


    An evil smell came out of the rhinoceros-like evil creature''s head.


    Then the black light around him lit up the sky. It rushed towards Austin like a demon coming from hell. The blood and vital energy rolled in the air.


    It was an extraordinary skill. The sharp black light and the blood-red light seemed to be able to cut Austin into pieces.


    Bang!


    Austin''s body became stiff. He just stood there but his right arm instantly grew thick as a flood dragon. In the blink of an eye, he was already holding the Pot of Chaos and blocked the rhinoceros-like evil creature''s attack.


    Violent shock waves of energy exploded simultaneously. Dazzling lightning flashed in the sky.


    This stroke of confrontation was a pure collision of two powerful forces. It was too powerful!


    When it settled down and the light faded, the rhinoceros-like evil creature was already floating in the air. He was boiling with rage.


    He couldn''t believe that Austin was still standing there, safe and sound. He didn''t have any injury at all.


    Austin and the rhinoceros-like evil creature were definitely neck and neck in this clash.

 Chapter 2088 The Outcome

    "Monroe, this is not your panache. Are you showing him mercy?"


    Those fledgling and wicked creatures from different lands seemed discontented. They shouted from behind.


    Amazingly, it turned out that the rhinoceros shaped evil creature, was called Monroe.


    Essentially, Monroe was testing Austin. He did not use all his strength to fight with Austin.


    He seemed to be extremely energetic and powerful. With just a small move of his elevated body, the surrounding area would repetitively shake.


    "You have disappointed me. You''re not as energetic as I thought. I will not show you mercy at all this time. That''s it!"


    Monroe told Austin.


    Notwithstanding his facetious surface, after some testing, he came to realize that the other party''s strength ability didn''t seem to be that weak, or even not frailer than his strength and ability.


    Consequently, he planned to use all his strength without reservation and terminate his adversary with his extremely powerful technique.


    Boom!


    The two horns disconnected from the head and they turned into two black gigantic heaven slaughtering daggers with flashing cold light and intense killing intent. Austin was about to be struck by lightning.


    Bang!


    Monroe''s entire body curved like a moving mountain and rushed against Austin as quick as a flash.


    Swoosh!


    At the very moment, his mouth was wide open, and he spewed a black light. It tarnished everything and formed a massive black corrosive net, whizzing with dreadful smoke and covering the head of Austin.


    Monroe did three moves simultaneously. Out of the blue, black radiance shot everywhere and ferocious winds appeared. Evil energy washed over this area.


    These were his most lethal and powerful blows!


    Crack!


    At this particular moment, there was a terrifying sound. The vacuum was crumbling, because Monroe''s body was so strong that wherever he went, the space around crumbled and the time was in pandemonium.


    Now, he was completely invisible!


    This was the only potency he could gather within a short period which was also a powerful blow that could put the adversary to death in a heartbeat!


    "Well played!"


    Austin rumbled as he shook the earth and mountains viciously. In a blink of an eye, he quickly jumped up and made a move. This was the moment he had been waiting.


    Now he wanted to establish his reputation and conquer his opponent as quickly as possible, to wash away embarrassment of defeating in succession, and to make the most horrendous move.


    The fire around Austin''s body was so powerful that the blood energy around him was completely activated. His entire body was soaked in the dragons'' blood vitality, which was so dazzling.


    Austin''s arms and limbs becam


    Austin roared.


    His arms were as thick as flood dragons, masked by countless enormous dragons, and his fists struck at high speed.


    "Go to hell!"


    Monroe also used all his stamina and rushed quickly towards Austin with his body as huge as a mountain, regardless of anything.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Austin threw successive punches on Monroe''s body violently one after the other.


    Neither Austin nor Moore backed up.


    The fists of Austin kept ramming with the huge body of Monroe.


    The surrounding area kept crumpling and shattering, and limitless space fragments wallowed everywhere in the sky.


    Immediately, the two gave up all kinds of commanding skills and fought in the most primeval and vicious way!


    It was a do or die battle.


    What was the outcome? Who would emerge as the winner?


    Everyone''s heart leaped to their throat. At this time, they were utterly silent. They were stricken with a little fear, as the results were about to be revealed.


    Puff!


    People shouted when they heard the sound of blood and flesh being smashed, as if they were in a do or die battle themselves.


    When the blood red light rushed up, Austin stood up arrogantly. He didn''t get any injuries whatsoever.


    Monroe''s face warped in immense and excruciating pain and his entire body was distorted with blood splashing from where the bones were visible.


    How chilling was this?


    Moore''s body was known as strong as a magic treasure itself. Even the most prevailing magic treasure couldn''t cause any harm to him at all. However, his body was now pierced by someone with bare hands. It was a frightening battle!


    "Ahhhh!"


    Monroe rumbled. His enormous body, as big as a mountain, was covered with fist-sized blood holes, with blood oozing out.


    It was unbelievable that he would lose in the match fight!

 Chapter 2089 Fighting Again

    "Great! That''s great!"


    "Ha-ha!


    You funny clown! Now you know how weak you are!"


    The people of the Immortal End World shouted aloud. They had been oppressed by Monroe for a long time. When they saw the aggressive and arrogant Monroe finally suffer from such a heavy blow, all of them got excited and happy.


    "Where do you think you are going?"


    Austin shouted when he saw Monroe was about to run away. He jumped up in the air and started to chase him.


    Monroe was badly hurt in the fierce fight, so he had decided to run away as soon as he could.


    Bang!


    While he was trying to escape, the two horns on Monroe''s head turned into two giant daggers. Those daggers fell off his head and headed towards Austin. They were surrounded by endless evil energy and kept exploding as they rushed ahead in the track.


    Bang!


    The Pot of Chaos soared high into air and instantly shook away the two huge daggers that were advancing.


    With his bodily movement skill, Austin instantly caught up with the fleeing Monroe. The Pot of Chaos had already come back to his hand. He heaved it and pounded it at him like a giant hammer striking at a lightning speed.


    In the span of a breath, Monroe was hit dozens of times.


    Puff!


    Blood splattered off in all directions. Hollows appeared on Monroe''s huge body. He gave out a blood-curdling scream as he underwent great pain.


    Austin looked overwhelming and brave!


    At that moment of accomplishment, he looked tall, arrogant and indomitable. His black hair was flying about in the air and his eyes were as bright as burning embers!


    "I''ll smash you to death!"


    Austin used one of his big arms, which was as thick as flood dragons, to press the seriously injured Monroe. Then he raised the Pot of Chaos with the other hand. He kept smashing it at Monroe.


    Once! Twice! Thrice!


    "Ahhh!"


    Soon, Monroe lost the ability to resist Austin''s attack completely. He could only scream painfully after that brutal attack.


    A moment later, there was an eeriness around.


    Monroe had finally stopped screaming and breathing.


    It was a terrifying scene. Monroe''s huge body, which used to be as big as a little hill, had already been smashed into a pile of soft mud, and his flesh, blood and bones were mingled and looked like bloody pulp.


    Austin finally stopped attacking. He put away the Pot of Chaos and reverted back to his original form in an instant.


    The people who were present


    l creature began to chant a spell. When he did so, the silver energy kept rushing out from his body. It spread around as if engulfing the sky and covered the sun. In a flash, the whole sky was dyed with silver light.


    All that silver energy gathered rapidly and finally it turned into a silver demonic wall, which was stained with blood.


    Drops of blood kept dripping from the silvery wall. It seemed to be very thick and formidable. At the same time, the whole world seemed to have an incomparably depressing power, and the air seemed to have frozen.


    "Go!"


    The bloody silver diabolic wall started to fall over Austin''s head as if it would press him against the ground.


    "Do you think this sorcery is enough to defeat me?"


    With that shout, nine giant ancient stales rushed out and spun at a high speed.


    It was the Nine Flaming Stela Array!


    The nine flaming stelas were given to Austin by that beautiful woman who had declared that she was Austin''s senior master.


    According to the woman, the nine flaming stelas were left by the owner of a fire stela.


    It was an extremely powerful weapon that he had.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The nine blocks of ancient stales dashed towards the thick demonic wall that was aimed at falling on Austin and crushing him to death.


    At the same time Austin made his move.


    The Pot of Chaos in Austin''s hand also expanded instantly. It was like a giant hammer that was advancing to smash fiercely at the silver demonic wall.


    All of a sudden, the whole space was filled with violent energy. The amount of energy present in the air kept surging with each passing second.

 Chapter 2090 Another Win

    Sometime later, the silver demonic wall high in the sky cracked under Austin''s continuous attack. The evil energy it emitted also weakened.


    "No way!"


    the evil snake roared with a face full of incredulity.


    The Demonic Wall Skill was his race''s secret skill. If the skill was cultivated while killing more creatures, the power of silver wall would be increased.


    The snake had killed countless creatures since he start practiced the Demonic Wall Skill.


    Only a few creatures of the same level could resist the suppressing power of the demonic wall. However, a human defeated it!


    "Argh


    This is impossible !"


    Rushing to him, the evil creature roared while the turbulent silver energy gushed out of his body like a great river.


    more silver energy flowed out and his breath gradually withered while the face turned paler.


    He was burning his own blood essence!


    "That mere human did this to him!"


    Behind them, the other creatures of the Evil Abyss World were all shocked.


    Suddenly, Bang! Bang! Bang


    Five other silver demonic walls covered in blood appeared around Austin.


    A total of six demonic walls closed in on Austin and formed a solid cage restricting him.


    Austin felt a bit scared. Looking around, he frowned at the overwhelming power of the six bloody silver demonic walls.


    This was indeed a very powerful suppressing skill.


    "Ha-ha


    You little pest! Do you have any idea of my true power?


    I will blast you to pieces soon. Enjoy fear while it last !"


    The evil creature laughed out loud. Although little pale, he felt excited because he was about to kill a strong enemy.


    "You think you can beat me?


    I''ll smash all of your stupid walls!"


    Austin roared.


    Swish, swish, swis


    es'' spilled blood.


    Since the beginning, the warriors of this world had lost the battles against those, and from there the atmosphere became extremely depressing.


    Currently, Austin had two consecutive wins under his belt, which completely changed the situation. He gave everyone hope.


    All the cultivators around breathed a sigh of relief. They were all excited with the shift of their fate.


    The evil creatures from the Evil Abyss World were angered with the turn of events. This human was too arrogant. He actually asked the eight of them to attack together, clearly insulting them.


    In the previous battles, the evil creatures of the Evil Abyss World had repeatedly won and defeated those of the Immortal End World.


    The creatures of the Evil Abyss World were livid and belittled those from the Immortal End World.


    But now, a human ruined their winning streak.


    Besides, he multiplied the contempt and arrogance to ten-fold greater than what they showed.


    "Argh


    I''ll kill him!"


    "We can''t let this blasphemy continue!"


    The eight creatures across the Evil Abyss World went berserk.


    They were furious with what was going on.

 Chapter 2091 Mist Of Blood And Flesh (Part One)

    "I will kill you!" A cold voice rang out loud, making everyone turn.


    Among the eight young evil creatures of the Evil Abyss World, a figure had stepped forward.


    The evil creature''s physical appearance very much resembled a human. Wearing a white robe, he stood quite tall and gave a lean stature. Every human being could even acknowledge its handsome face.


    Every aspect of him was similar to that of a human being except for one thing. His body was covered and filled with weird grains like those in marbles��grains that looked like some sort of ancient symbol used for sacrificial rites, emitting tremendous wicked aura.


    His eyes shone blue and uniquely sparkled, reminding everybody that he was of alien identity.


    He stepped in the air and moved towards Austin in a measured gait. His expression was ice cold to the point that it looked like his eyes were ready to freeze anyone in place.


    "You are too arrogant, young lad. You are just a weak creature from the Immortal End World, and coming here with such a rude attitude before us shows how stupid you really are," commented the evil creature in white robe with such a cold voice.


    Austin chuckled at the creature, keeping a matching cold stare at the evil creature in white robe.


    "Stupid? Weak? Who let you decide which world and creatures are inferior to others? Tell me.


    But, well, all right, I think I''m in the position to teach you a lesson, and in the end, you will learn who really are the weaker creatures. What''s more, you will understand it the exact second when I break your neck," sneered Austin at them with a shrug.


    Then again, despite the violence in Austin''s words, he still had to admit that the longer he stared at this creature in front of him, the more he realized how handsome he truly was with a strong and unique charm from a foreign land. His posture was extremely neat and seemed pure in his pearly white robe. Even his socks and shoes were bright white. Like an angel, nothing filthy stained him. His mere delicate appearance reminded Austin of a gentleman as clean and chaste as a pearl.


    As for his eyes, the creature''s pair of blue eyes shining like that of a jade was the most attractive thing about him and they sparkled with the blue stars in the heavens. All young girls would surely be fatall


    deadly sharps. They flew in the air without stopping, turning the whole sky dark as their color.


    As each spear drew closer to its target, it glittered with cold and bright light. Each spear began to dazzle and sparkle with the intent of horrible murderous will, making the opponent blind for a moment enough to successfully penetrate.


    At this very moment, tens of thousands of black spears were all shooting towards Austin. They all were shaking and ringing at the same time, causing the air to tremble at their number.


    The sounds they created was deafening, as if each spear had their own battle cry.


    Their terrifying beams of light surely drove fear into the heart of every creature as the sight of them was enough to conclude that they would be able to pierce through anything, giving you a gruesome death.


    The young evil creature in white robe coldly laughed. His face darkened furiously as he stared and waited for Austin''s end.


    "Go to hell, tiny bug!" He roared with wrath.


    As soon as the evil creature roared, the thousands of black spears quivered violently in this space and turned into streaks of black halos after the frightening chorus of buzzing. They all looked like they had eyes for they were now clearly directing towards Austin, ready to kill.


    As the black spears formed and flew throughout the sky, they all started to look like a mighty black sun, glaring and unable to resist. Even the space seemed to tremble in pain and fear as it was being constantly pierced for countless violent attacks.

 Chapter 2092 Mist Of Blood And Flesh (Part Two)

    After all, these spears were not just an ordinary weapon, since each of them was refined carefully by secret skills from the ancient time, possessing exceptional and unimaginable power. Anyone would have accepted their end after being targeted with these spears but not Austin.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Nine pieces of ancient stone tablets immediately appeared around Austin as soon as possible, and they instantly turned into nine huge stelas, radiating suppressing powers.


    All of a sudden, the sky broke, and four huge golden balls with size of four average houses rushed out, circling around Austin in haste. He now stood completely surrounded with a surge of golden and brilliant light.


    Moreover, five streaks of sword aura in different colors emerged and joined around the circle as well. They took advantage of the rules of five elements, giving off tremendous amount of energy as they formed a seamless barrier of power around Austin.


    Austin''s decision to use various powerful secret skills was made to protect himself from the countless black spears and to be able to fight back as soon as the offensive attack ended.


    Finally, all the black spears reached Austin like locusts in pact.


    As expected, Austin''s secret skills blocked all of the black spears. As a matter of fact, many of them even broke as soon as they approached Austin.


    However, there were still more and more black spears darting towards Austin. His protective barrier started to flinch in the face of every black spear that tried to penetrate. With every glare of dazzling black light and manifestation of mighty murderous intents, it was no doubt that these could still infiltrate the protective shield around Austin, successfully piercing him.


    "Oh no! Was Martin stabbed?" "What the hell! What''s going on?"


    "Please tell me I only imagined that!"


    Stunned at the unbelievable sight, many cultivators could not help but exclaim in pity and doubt.


    All this was out of everyone''s expectation for they all had high regards for Martin. ''Was Martin going to lose this fight today?'' They all wondered in anticipation.


    Another fits of wild laughter could be heard amidst the buzzing of the spears.


    "You disgusting and shameless creatures from the Immortal End World, do you know now who the weak bastards are?"


    The rest of the cultivators did not dare speak and kept their solemn expressions in silence. Meanwhile, rounds of applause and cheers were heard from the rest of the evil creatures from the Evil Abyss World.


    The young evil creature smiled in satisfaction. He started to walk slowly toward Austin, ready to attack his final flow. However, Austin''s body, which was pierced and injured by numerous black spears


    nce now dominated the whole space as everyone, even the rest of the evil creatures, were still too shocked to make a noise.


    The evil creatures wondered how this young human from the Immortal End World obtained such power. As soon as their senses returned to reality, the shock written on their faces were now replaced with fear.


    Austin turned his attention back at the evil creatures. At this very moment, he stood extremely arrogant and domineering in front of them.


    "Let me remind you all that I have offered to battle with you together, and yet, you refused.


    What a waste of time killing you all one by one!" He remarked coldly.


    His eyes narrowed into each one of them. The glint of his eyes was much colder than his tone.


    After a moment of silence, one of the seven remaining young evil creatures from the other land stepped forward and replied in measured tone, completely breaking the silence.


    "All of us here don''t deny that you are really a powerful cultivator from the Immortal End World.


    However, you are too arrogant, and this arrogance of yours will easily lead you to danger.


    Moreover, since killing us one by one is such a waste of time, then as you wish, we will fight against you together."


    Then, with their eyes full of rage, the seven young evil creatures all slowly walked towards Austin. The more steps they took towards him, the more tremendous their wicked aura grew.


    The whole space started to tremble once more, but this time, it was far greater than before. The atmosphere in the field started to boil suddenly as if the whole place was set on fire.


    Everyone''s relief after Austin''s killing of the young evil creature in white robe turned to fear. The rest of the young evil creatures indeed made up their mind to fight against Austin at the same time.

 Chapter 2093 All In

    "What''s going on? Are all seven of them going to fight against Austin at the same time?


    You clowns are so shameless! Shame on you!"


    "You devils from the other world! Where''s your arrogance from before?


    Are you planning to win through your strength in numbers?"


    The area of the Immortal End World grew restless. Shouts of protests could be heard from all directions.


    It was easy to see that everyone in the crowd was worried. Although Martin was very powerful, these young, evil creatures from the foreign region were not to be taken for granted.


    If they fought one-on-one, they believed there was a high possibility that Martin would win the match. However, if since there were now seven enemies in front of him, it was difficult to say what the outcome would be.


    The side of the Immortal End World was in an uproar.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battle ring, the warriors from the Evil Abyss World were surprisingly silent.


    The seven young evil creatures didn''t say anything when they came out. They formed a circle around Austin from afar, their eyes never leaving his still figure.


    There was a strong and threatening aura rising up into the air.


    The color of the clouds was changing rapidly, and a terrible pressure was brewing in the entire area. For this was certain -- a storm was about to come.


    They understood well what their situation was at the moment. If they were able to kill the young human from the Immortal End world, they could wash away the humiliation Evil Abyss World had endured.


    "Well, this is actually a good thing. It does save me a lot of time now that I don''t have to wait to kill all of you one by one."


    Austin sneered. Even though he was facing the seven creatures before him, there was a calm and relaxed look on his face, without the slightest ounce of nervousness.


    Just then, the sound of a howl dominated over all the other noise present.


    A young evil creature with a black wolf head roared in the sky, and his long and deep roar shook the entire area.


    His body, which was much like a towering mountain, rushed forward with infinite momentum. It was like he was an unstoppable energy that was surging, causing the ground to shake at his wake.


    The young creature now pinned Austin down with his colossal claws. Then, he raised one claw up, getting ready to tear Austin into shreds.


    Still, A


    lling skills, mercilessly planning to kill this young man in front of them.


    At this moment, there was an unimaginable amount of energy at the arena. The space collapsed and broke constantly, and the violent hurricane was blowing madly overhead.


    The scene was absolutely terrifying.


    The seven young evil creatures, all coming in at once for a vicious attack, were frightening.


    Every young creature was an elite from the younger generation in the Evil Abyss World, and they were well-known and looked up to in that land.


    Now, the seven young evil creatures had joined forces to attack one opponent at the same time. This had never happened in the Evil Abyss World.


    If the news about these seven young elites of the younger generation had joined force to fight a young man of the Immortal End World, it would definitely be a sensation in the entire Evil Abyss World!


    "What''s going to happen? Did Martin bite more than he can chew?"


    At this moment, all the spectators on the side of the Immortal End World, including the spectators from the older generation, were worried about Martin.


    They were afraid that Martin would lose in this round.


    "Ha-ha!


    Well, let''s do this!


    I''m going to kill all of you! You idiots!"


    In the face of the joint attack of seven young evil creatures, Austin still did not show any amount of fear. In fact, he looked amused at the challenge presented to him. He raised his head high in the air and laughed with a murderous look. His black hair and clothes were fluttering in the air, looking like the very embodiment of death.

 Chapter 2094 Kill Them All

    Laughing maniacally, Austin raised his head towards the sky and strips of golden lightning flashed back and forth between his eyebrows.


    The lightning picked up its speed and swirled to form into a slender golden eye.


    When it peeked open, a golden light shone from it, illuminating Austin''s face. It rolled around in its socket, looking at everything around it.


    Like a whirlpool, the light, air, and ground started to distort and spin. There was a force in the eye that pulled it all to it like a magnetic.


    Once it had all been sucked in, the glowing light disappeared and darkness was cast over the surrounding space.


    It was so dark that no one could see their hands in front of their faces.


    Reality was replaced with darkness, deathly silence, and coldness. Everyone tried to use their spiritual sense to make sense of what was happening but even that was blocked.


    In the distance, the only visible thing was a tiny, golden eye. Slowly, it began to look more solid and clear.


    It floated in the air


    and no one wanted to approach it.


    Instead, they all stared at it with growing curiosity.


    Even though it appeared bright, it couldn''t have casted a deeper sense of dread into everyone''s hearts.


    There was something about it that was still calling them in but they were afraid that if they were to touch it, they would all die.


    Austin had finally used his another kill shot: the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor!


    Ever since he had acquired it, he had rarely used it or thought about it.


    He had learned that the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor needed to be nourished with the blood essence. This process took a long period of time and the kill shot would not work properly unless they had fused completely.


    Once the Eye and Austin truly became one, it would be immensely powerful.


    However, he had not had a chance to fully fuse it, and he needed more time to nourish it.


    Still, he believed the power it currently possessed was enough to kill the evil creatures he was faced with.


    "Argh!


    Damn it! What the hell is going on?"


    "I can''t see or feel anything. Only that stupid golden eye!"


    "Retreat! We''re going to be in troubl


    ult.


    They just couldn''t wrap their heads around it.


    For so many years, when the evil creatures of the Evil Abyss World had mentioned the Immortal End World, they all talked with distain and contempt as if they were talking about low and insignificant ants.


    In front of the beings of the Immortal End World, they had a sense of confidence, pride, and superiority.


    In ancient times, the army of the Evil Abyss World had united with several forces of different worlds and destroyed the Immortal End World, which was then known as the land of immortals.


    They almost wiped out the Immortal End World at that time!


    However, today was the opposite.


    It was like a slap in their faces.


    "How could this happen?


    It''s impossible. How could these low lives in the Immortal End World have such a powerful, young man?"


    The creatures began to roar and protest, but Austin wasn''t listening.


    ''Yes. After absorbing the bodies and spiritual souls of the seven evil creatures, the Diabolic Killing Needle is more powerful.


    I''ll have to find a way to absorb more evil creatures, ''


    Austin thought.


    More and more evil creatures? The thought had barely left his mind when he knew the answer.


    His heart stopped in his chest as he looked at the large group of evil creatures shrouded in the black fog right in front of him.


    There were plenty of evil creatures right within his grasp.


    Thinking of this, Austin''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 2095 Argument Over The Diabolic Killing Needle

    "We won!"


    "Well done, Martin!"


    At this moment, all the human cultivators got really excited. They couldn''t help cheering loudly.


    "Ha-ha! You evil clowns! How dare you insult us? You had it coming!"


    "Now you know who the real weaklings are!"


    ''You, evil creatures from the other world humiliated us by calling us weaklings. You didn''t show any respect to us!


    However, our cultivator just killed ten of your young evil creatures. This only proves that you are wrong. We are not the weak ones!''


    Everyone felt that they were able to vent their anger when they saw Austin slayed the seven evil creatures in his own.


    "Young man, what secret skill did you just use? How were you able to emit an aura so close to ours?" an evil creature from the Evil Abyss World questioned Austin.


    Austin was wondering why this evil creature was interested in his skill.


    "That''s none of your business," he sneered.


    However, the evil creature was really persistent.


    "Did you practice some of our secret techniques?" asked the evil creature again.


    Austin didn''t answer this time either.


    When Anderson noticed the conversation between Austin and the evil creature, he reached Austin in a flash and stood beside him.


    "Cut the crap, you evil clown! You''ve lost, just live with it," said Anderson coldly.


    "The game is over. You just get out of our place right now! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    There was a hint of anger in Anderson''s voice this time.


    He was also worried about Austin.


    The other evil creatures might come to rescue the evil creatures that were here right now. He was afraid that they would hurt Austin.


    He knew that Austin was a good and strong cultivator. He even killed many young evil creatures earlier. However, he didn''t think that Austin could match those older ones.


    However, the evil creature seemed not to hear Anderson''s words.


    "Young man, the iron needle that your demonic avatar used just now belongs to our race. Give it back to me," said the evil creature again.


    "Are you kidding me? It''s my magic treasure. Why should I give it to you?" retorted Austin with a sneer.


    He knew that the evil creature was referring to the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    This needle was known to be incredibly powerful. Since Austin had gotten it already, of course he would never return it to the evil creature. This needle was one of his trump cards.


    "Humph! Human boy, you''d better think it over. If you refuse to return our magic treasure now, we will definitely not stop pestering you. We will chase you until death,"


    the evil creature threatened Austin.


    However, what the evil creature did anger Anderson.


    "Are you trying to intimidate our young cultivator?" he shouted angrily.


    "Huh! If you keep acting like that, for sure I will be the one to kill you!"


    The evil creature still didn''t want to give up.


    "This human lad has our magic treasure. Please, just let him give it back to us. Otherwise


    redibly sensitive to everything around him.


    Earlier, he had seen how Austin''s demonic avatar used the evil needle to absorb the seven young evil creatures of the other world.


    So now, he knew what Austin was up to.


    "Thank you so much, sir!"


    Austin couldn''t hide the joy on his face.


    He knew that it was impossible for these evil creatures of the other world to escape from the seven great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    The seven powerful masters launched their attacks simultaneously. As Austin expected, the battle lasted for only a few seconds.


    "Young man, here''s your request!"


    With a wave of Anderson''s hand, over four hundred dying evil creatures floated in front of Austin.


    Needless to say, these evil creatures had all been badly injured.


    Austin transferred all the evil creatures into the Slave Tower through his mind.


    His demonic avatar then entered the tower too. It took out the evil needle and absorbed all the evil creatures in a moment.


    When Austin checked, he found out that the evil needle now possessed a shocking amount of evil energy.


    At the same time, the power of his demonic avatar also increased at least a dozen times.


    ''Can my demonic avatar now match a master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm?'' wondered Austin inside.


    He was very satisfied with the result after the evil needle had absorbed all the young evil creatures.


    Suddenly, an angry roar was heard from the other side of the space crack.


    "Humph! You despicable weaklings from the Immortal End World! You just wait and see. We will definitely come back soon with our troops. When that day comes, we will completely destroy your world!"


    Afterwards, the evil creature withdrew the huge black dragon before he spoke again.


    "And you, human boy. We will not spare you. I assure you, you will end up dying miserably!"


    Austin heard what the evil creature had said.


    Although the voice was full of enmity, Austin didn''t feel scared even a bit.

 Chapter 2096 Leaving The Astral World

    After those threatening words that the evil creature had said towards Austin, no other sound was heard from the other side of the space crack again.


    All the evil creatures of the Evil Abyss World had probably withdrawn completely.


    The space crack had also self-repaired. It had gotten smaller and smaller.


    The people of the Immortal End World had already known that the space barrier was very weak since then, so they would surely find a way to make it stronger. They needed to set heavy protective measures to prevent the space barrier from being destroyed again.


    It was possible that this place would become a strategic position of the Immortal End World in the future.


    So the evil creatures of the Evil Abyss World were also aware that it would be difficult for them to enter the Immortal End World through this place again.


    "All right, everyone. Those monsters are gone. The barrier here will also slowly repair by itself. We are safe for the time being," said Anderson to the crowd in a clear voice.


    Everyone cheered after Anderson had spoken.


    Even those in the warships near them also cheered in great joy.


    For them, they all had the reason to celebrate.


    After all, it was only their first encounter with the evil creatures from the other world but they had thoroughly thwarted their invasion scheme and crushed their confidence.


    They felt victorious especially during the time when Martin killed the seven young evil creatures successively. What he had done was still fresh in their memories.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    While the people of the Divine Continent were celebrating, a sudden loud roar was heard from the sky far away.


    When everyone turned to look at the direction where the loud sound came from, they were all surprised. Eight giant warships were approaching them.


    The eight warships were so huge that they took up a whole lot of space.


    Ripples were formed on the body of every warship. Each of them was shrouded by mysterious ancient energy runes. They were all emitting an extremely terrifying law power.


    As the eight giant warships were approaching them, everyone suddenly felt nervous. It was as if they were about to face eight powerful beasts.


    "Don''t worry. They are the people from the eight heavens," said Anderson.


    His eyes were fixed at the eight large warships.


    "The eight heavens?" exclaim


    d man came to them.


    "Come on, you two! Why do you always fight every time you see each other?" he asked.


    He then looked at Anderson and said something.


    "From now on, this place will be the key garrison of our Immortal End World. This place will be a restricted area so no one will be allowed to come near here. That''s why Anderson, you may now pull out your men,"


    the ordinary-looking old man spoke slowly.


    Among all the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm, this old man was the only one who had a flat and steady aura.


    The rest of them were emanating a terrifying aura.


    However, all the great masters looked at him with awe and fear.


    "All right," agreed Anderson.


    Although he was upset, he couldn''t object for now. He knew that the people of the Divine Continent were too weak compared to these people.


    After all, there was nothing much they could do here.


    It was only right to let the really powerful cultivators stand guard and protect the safety of this area.


    "All the cultivators of the Divine Continent, let''s go!" said Anderson loudly.


    Everyone followed and boarded their warship.


    Austin, Caroline, and Violet also went back to the respective warships of their schools.


    Soon enough, large groups of warships from the Divine Continent left and headed back to where they had come from.


    As the warships of the Divine Continent left the Astral World, they were transferred back to the boundless sky of the Divine Continent.


    All the warships were now steaming towards the Divine Continent from the outer space.

 Chapter 2097 Austins Identity Was Completely Revealed

    On the warship of the Blue Dragon School, many disciples and followers were scattered on its wide deck.


    Everyone was not interested in the beautiful scenery in front of them.


    They were all busily talking about what had happened in the Astral Realm.


    Their main topic of discussion was about the space barrier that had been broken and unknown creatures that they had never seen or heard before invaded the space. These people from the Divine Continent never experienced this kind of situation before, and this served as an eye-opener for them.


    Everyone was shocked by what they had seen.


    There was a complicated look on their faces as they looked at Austin.


    They were looking at him with admiration, gratitude, fear, jealousy, and hatred.


    All the disciples and followers of the Blue Dragon School knew that Martin was just a follower, but his strength was more powerful than all the disciples and even those seeded disciples from their school.


    Those disciples from the East Mainland believed that the follower named Martin was no other than Austin.


    In the previous competition, Austin had summoned the Pot of Chaos, four golden light balls, Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship, and the demonic avatar. He had already shown all these skills in the East Mainland.


    These disciples of the Blue Dragon School who came from the East Mainland were familiar with Austin''s skills, so it was easy for them to recognize Austin''s real identity.


    At this moment, everyone was using their spiritual sense to communicate with one another.


    "I believe that this man who said his name was Martin is definitely Austin!"


    "Humph! Austin has offended several large ancient sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land. Hurry up! Tell them about this news as soon as possible.


    These great sects will definitely not let him go!"


    "Let''s just wait and see. We''ll see how long Austin can be this arrogant!"


    Some disciples from the three holy lands and three clans from the East Mainland secretly looked at Austin with hostile expressions on their faces.


    These disciples did not like Austin because the three holy lands and the three noble clan


    uldn''t help but be envious of Austin.


    He was very lucky because he had two delicate beauties around him.


    "Huh! Austin, you are so bold! You even have the guts to come to the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    Aren''t you afraid that someone will kill you?"


    Austin suddenly heard a voice that was full of resentment. Then a man and a woman came over.


    They were Larry and Belinda.


    "Fuck off!


    Don''t provoke me. Otherwise I don''t mind locking you up again for another few years."


    Austin replied coldly.


    "Austin, you !"


    Belinda''s beautiful face looked very twisted because of fury and she stared at Austin with her eyes full of hatred.


    She was once caught by Austin when she was in the East Mainland and was kept in the Slave Tower for several years.


    It was the most shameful period in her life.


    She was highly regarded in the East Mainland. She was the lady of the Shen Clan, which was one of the three noble clans in the East Mainland, and she was one of the most famous beauties in the area.


    Among the young generation of the East Mainland, she was known as a strong martial artist ever since she was a little girl.


    She used to be very famous because of her background and extraordinary talent.


    However, she was deeply humiliated after she was caught by Austin. Her reputation was stained, and she became a laughing stock in the East Mainland.


    That was the reason why she hated Austin to the core.

 Chapter 2098 The Conflict On The Ship

    "Huh! I''m warning you; it will not end well for those who are arrogant and reckless.


    Austin, don''t be so arrogant and proud just yet. People like you won''t live long!"


    Larry glowered at Austin with hatred and contempt.


    "Larry, what is it that you want?"


    Kimberly blurted out to Larry coldly, before Austin could say anything.


    Both the Yuwen Clan and the Xia Clan, from where Kimberly came, were two ancient clans with a long history in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    Moreover, the two clans had always been at odds with each other and had many conflicts in the past.


    "I just want to remind someone that it would be better for him to keep a low profile, else he will put himself in jeopardy.


    A man from the East Mainland was so foolish to dare to provoke our Yuwen Clan. He must be out of his goddamn mind!


    I guess you are thinking that you can do whatever you want because you have the support of the Xia Clan. Am I right?"


    Larry stared at Austin. His words and expressions seemed to be threatening Austin.


    "Larry, I am warning you! Austin is one of my followers. He''s under the protection of our Xia Clan. So, stay away from him.


    If anyone from your Yuwen Clan dares to touch him, it will be like messing with our Xia Clan,"


    Kimberly raised her eyebrows in anger and shouted at Larry.


    "Ha-ha!


    Do you know how many troubles Austin has caused in the past? He ends up creating trouble everywhere he goes.


    He has offended almost all the great sects in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    Not long ago, four cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm from the Unworldly Sect, the Heavenly Mysterious Sect, the Black Inferno Sect and the Nether Sect had died.


    On careful investigation and checking it was found out by the four sects that all the four cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were killed by Austin!


    Do you think the people of those four sects will let him off the hook?


    I''d advise you not to get involved in this mess. Do you really think that the Xia Clan can protect Austin?"


    Larry asked in frustration.


    "What? What are you talking about?


    Austin killed four cultivators who were at the Heavenly Grotto Realm!"


    On hearing those words, Kimberly was taken aback. She stared at Austin with amazement and was baffled.


    Stacy too was stunned. She couldn''t believe it at all.


    While they were talking, the people around heard the commotion there. As a result many disciples and followers had gathered around to enjoy the show unfolding before them.


    Upon hearing about the death of those four cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, all the disciples and followers who were standing around were shocked.


    Although they all knew


    went, he always received the treatment as if he was a prince.


    But now there was a person threatening him in public, which made him feel humiliated and angry.


    Austin''s face turned cold and his eyes became sharp as he glared angrily at Larry.


    Then he gave a command with his mind. Instantly, the Spiritual Pot appeared and dashed towards the Soul Sea of Larry. At the same time, one of his arms was enlarged to a huge extent. He sent it across as a punch targeted at Larry.


    "What? What the..."


    Larry''s face changed dramatically because he had never expected that Austin would actually attack him. Wasting no time, he took several hasty steps backwards.


    Swish!


    A purple shield appeared in front of him. It was a shield which was twined with energy ripples.


    Bang!


    Austin''s huge fist hit the purple shield heavily. The collision was loud and it echoed in the air.


    Watching the sudden turn of events, Larry shuddered all over and was forced to take several steps back.


    At the same time, Austin''s Spiritual Pot rushed in front of his Soul Sea.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Suddenly, a pattern of white array rushed out from his Soul Sea and blocked the advances and attacks of the Spiritual Pot.


    However hard it hit, the Spiritual Pot couldn''t smash into Larry''s Soul Sea!


    Austin was intrigued by the way Larry was able to defend himself. He realized that the disciples from the ancient clan in the Middle Pilgrim Land, indeed had many previous treasures on them that could protect their lives in time of need.


    After a few moments, Austin pulled back his Spiritual Pot.


    "What?


    Well. Austin, just wait and watch yourself! This isn''t over yet!"


    Larry''s face darkened with rage. After a few seconds, he glared at Austin ferociously and left with Belinda.

 Chapter 2099 Going Through The Thunderstroke Doom

    After Larry took his leave, the disciples from even the most powerful sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land merely looked at Austin in a cold and gloomy manner. However, a glare was as much hostility as he faced; no one dared to provoke him into a battle.


    Every single disciple of the three holy lands and the prominent clans stayed far away from him, afraid that they would land themselves in a big pot of trouble.


    Austin glanced curiously at the silently standing students from the East Mainland. ''They must have recognized me, '' he thought.


    That meant there was no reason for Austin to hide his identity any longer.


    He stopped using the Aura Disguising Skill and slowly, his real face morphed into appearance, gradually fading over the disguise.


    "Is that what you really look like?"


    Kimberly asked as she studied his real face with interest.


    Some other students standing nearby also turned to look at him with a curious gaze.


    Also, as soon as he dropped his disguise, about a dozen students came over and greeted him.


    "Austin! It''s really you!


    We didn''t dare come over and ask. We were afraid we might have gotten the wrong person," one of them gushed.


    Two of them were direct disciples of the Flame Holy Land, while the others were members of various forces who had allied themselves with the Flame Holy Land.


    Austin greeted them back with a smile.


    He had made his decision; he was going to stay at the Blue Dragon School without any disguise from now on.


    On the ship, five stewards of the Blue Dragon School had been watching the scene with a great vested interest in it ever since Larry and Belinda had provoked Austin, but they hadn''t interfered yet.


    Competitions and duels among the students were allowed in the four martial arts schools. The upper management of the schools obviously did not meddle in such trifles. There was one more thing.


    The schools believed that such fierce competition would cause their students to improve and make breakthroughs.


    The two elders who were in charge of the trial from the Blue Dragon School weren''t present on the ship, and had no idea what was going on.


    The seven great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm who had taken the students on a trip through the Astral World were still in there.


    They were busy discussing how to deal with the broken space barrier in the Forsaken Secret Land. It was an urgent matter they needed to solve before returning home.


    The Space barrier played an important role in guarding the creatures of this world. Once breached, all sorts of monsters and creatures from other worlds could come through and wreak havoc all over the planet. Hence, the mission came first.


    Fin


    ghtning into its mouth.


    Austin, on the other hand, was gracefully floating in the air with his hands behind his back and his clothes flying in the wind. As the beast went around doing its job, he smiled and looked up at the thunder unicorn in admiration.


    This thunder unicorn was actually a part of Austin now. So the thunder unicorn managing to get through the Thunderstroke Doom without any harm befalling it meant that Austin himself had successfully gone through the Thunderstroke Doom.


    "Good! The thunder unicorn will be another one of my trump cards from now on!"


    Austin murmured, staring at the gigantic beast giving off an enormous aura of thunder and lightning energy.


    Meanwhile, three people were watching the scene proceed in the air with shock from the mountain below him.


    Their jaws were hanging open in astonishment.


    They were followers of Kimberly and had never seen such a sight before.


    "Is that the legendary thunder unicorn?


    Whoa! This is the first time I''ve ever seen someone experience the Thunderstroke Doom as easily as this. He makes it look like a piece of cake,"


    the male follower remarked in disbelief.


    The other two female followers were completely dumbfounded and unable to utter a single word.


    Their companion was right. Going through the Thunderstroke Doom meant that the cultivators would have to fight the lightning on their own. It was not an easy task to make it through to the other side.


    Hundreds of cultivators had even died right in the middle of the Thunderstroke Doom.


    But here was Austin, floating majestically in the air with his hands behind his back as if he was casually taking a stroll. He looked like the Thunderstroke Doom had nothing to do with him.


    No wonder the three followers of Kimberly were so shocked.

 Chapter 2100 Its The Universe Sect Again!

    About half an hour later, the dark clouds finally dissipated and the sky became clear once again.


    Austin clenched his fists softly, and a wave of vital energy force gushed out silently from his body.


    "Huh! Seems like I have reached the medium stage of Major-perfection Realm.


    I am looking forward to the day I make a breakthrough to the Heavenly Grotto Realm,"


    Austin said to himself quietly, as if he was casually mentioning buying a lollipop.


    The Heavenly Grotto Realm was one level above the Major-perfection Realm, and he was on the medium stage of the latter.


    However, it was quite a bit of a leap for a cultivator to reach the Heavenly Grotto Realm from the Major-perfection Realm.


    They would need to create actual grottoes inside their bodies, which would lead to the formation of an extra elixir field with every single grotto they created.


    The number of grottoes a cultivator could create dictated his strength after reaching the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    When two cultivators were both at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, it did not imply that their combat power would be the same.


    Whoever had more grottoes was more powerful.


    The number also dictated the quality of the vital energy force inside their bodies.


    Austin decided that since he was still on the medium stage of Major-perfection Realm, he would wait for now. Once he reached the premium stage, he would begin creating grottoes and try to make a breakthrough soon.


    "I wonder how many grottoes I could create."


    Austin had great expectations on himself.


    Howl!


    Just then, the thunder unicorn came back to Austin with a loud roar.


    The creature, in appearance, was about five or six meters long and more than ten meters high. At the moment, it was shrouded in endless amounts of dazzling thunder radiance and a crackling sound was coming out of it. The sound was a bit weird, but still very divine.


    Hundreds of meters around it, flashes of lightning in the shape of snakes would flash from time to time.


    As it drew near, Austin felt its aura and was satisfied with the result.


    Using his spiritual sense, he immediately ordered the thunder unicorn to return to his elixir field.


    Twelve hours later, a pleasant voice of a woman rang out in the cave where Kimberly was cultivating. But its effects were transient.


    The very next moment, a loud bang also burst out!


    The door of the cave was thrown open with a mighty force and a figure with boiling vital energy force


    "It seems like he is really furious."


    Kimberly stared at the man''s receding figure, dumbfounded at the sudden anger.


    "Never mind! It looks like the Universe Sect is going to suffer a lot this time!


    Let''s follow him!"


    Kimberly told the girl in pink. Then, with a flash, she used her bodily movement skill as well and rushed to Stacy''s place.


    At the moment, Stacy was having a rough time.


    "Hey, you! Over there! Watch yourself! Let go of Evelyn!"


    Stacy shouted angrily. Her pretty face looked grim and cold.


    Dozens of disciples had surrounded her place. They all looked terrifying and evil.


    Also, three young men with extremely powerful auras had crossed their arms on their chests, and were looking at Stacy with a sneer.


    Every single of them was from the Universe Sect.


    The three men were especially famous in their sect and well-known for their ruthless power.


    Next to them was a girl in a green dress, about seventeen or eighteen years old. Her clothes were tattered and her face had gone pale. It also liked she had been hurt.


    She was Evelyn, another one of Stacy''s followers.


    But her vital energy force had been sealed by the warriors and she couldn''t move at all.


    "Ha ha, this little girl is just a follower of yours. She seems so humble and ignorant. How dare she yelled at us just now?


    She showed disrespect to us. She didn''t watch her manners; why should we?


    And, she is just an insignificant follower after all. It will be no big deal if I kill her.


    But she also looks pretty. I''ve decided to take her home and teach her a lesson in my room,"


    one of the three men remarked with a grin.

 Chapter 2101 Three Masters Of The Universe Sect

    "Behave yourself, sir! Leave her alone!" Stacy angrily requested with arched eyebrows.


    However, the men were in no mood to listen.


    "Hah! You''re a newcomer! Why would we listen to you?


    Don''t flatter yourself,"


    one of the men sneered at her in response.


    "He is right. You little bitch, you don''t deserve our respect. You need to be taught a lesson."


    "Damn it! These women from the East Mainland are so beautiful; they get to me at first sight!"


    Hearing this unscrupulous and inappropriate remark, the other members of the Universe Sect began to laugh wildly. Some of them even began making nasty remarks about Stacy.


    The Universe Sect was an influential organization in the Blue Dragon School.


    Its members were used to acting in an arrogant, domineering manner and not being punished for such insolent behavior. They often bullied other students.


    Most of the students couldn''t afford to mess with the Universe Sect directly, let alone in revenge. Even if they were bullied by its members, they could only swallow their anger and move on, trying to forget whatever happened.


    Due to this trend, the members of the Universe Sect had gradually developed an aggressive, overbearing character.


    "You guys from the Universe Sect are stirring up trouble for no reason at all. What the hell do you want?"


    Stacy roared.


    She knew she was no match for these people from the Universe Sect and she would have to play along.


    She could tell by the immense vital energy force the three men in front of the group were releasing that they were incredibly powerful.


    Therefore, she didn''t make a move. She was trying to buy herself more time so that help could show up.


    The good thing was, one of her followers had managed to flee and turn to Austin for help.


    She believed that she was going to be fine as long as he came to her aid.


    "Girl, let me be honest with you. We are members of the Universe Sect and we can go anywhere we want in the school. We don''t need your permission to be here and we do whatever the hell we want," a young man in black robe


    ho I am, which is why you got angry.


    I guess you won''t be so if you know my name.


    I''m Shaun Linghu. People call me Gentleman In White in the school.


    And I rank twentieth on the Power Ranking Stela,"


    the young man in white confidently introduced himself.


    Hearing that, Stacy was shocked. No matter how bad his manners, he was still powerful if what he said was true.


    ''There are at least a few thousand first-level and second-level students in the school.


    And this guy is ranked twentieth, which is better than almost everyone.


    He must be extremely strong.


    Austin defeated Kenneth, who was ranked 42nd on the Power Ranking Stela.


    Going by those rankings, this guy is much stronger than Kenneth.


    Even Kenneth won''t be a match for him. I do hope Austin knows what he is doing!''


    Stacy was slightly worried now.


    "What''s your choice, Stacy?


    Don''t worry. As long as you accept me, I will give you all the resources and things you want. Till eternity.


    And not a single person in this school would dare to cross me and therefore, won''t offend you if you''re with me. You will be able to do anything you want and no one will even bat an eyelid,"


    Shaun Linghu continued.


    Stacy was one of the most famous and beautiful girls in the East Mainland.


    She was also aloof and like a stone-cold princess by nature, which made Shaun attracted to her more.

 Chapter 2102 Ill Take Care Of Everything

    "Shut up!"


    Stacy yelled at the top of her lungs. Her fists were clenched so tightly that she was shaking and her patience for insults had long run out.


    Her personality was very aloof and cold, and now she cultivated cultivation method related to ice and snow. It was reflected in her and she became even more aloof and colder. She just couldn''t bear such insult.


    "Stacy, that''s all I want to say. You have to seize the opportunity for yourself.


    You have to know. If I wanted, all I would have to do is wave my hand and hundreds of female disciples in this Blue Dragon School will be at my side.


    What''s more, my patience is limited,"


    Shaun snapped as his face became cold. He was trying to bribe and threaten her at the same time.


    Before Stacy could retort, another voice chimed in, "A toad that craves a swan''s flesh? Maybe you should look at yourself in the mirror first!


    You''re so sissy and weak. I don''t know where you found the balls to provoke Miss Stacy."


    As the voice full of sarcasm stopped, Shaun began searching for the source of the voice.


    His eyes turned to the void but he couldn''t see anyone.


    ''Yes! He''s finally here, ''


    Stacy thought, relaxing with a huge sigh.


    It only took her a moment to recognize that the voice belonged to Austin.


    "Who''s talking?


    You''re brave to speak to me like that!


    Show your face!"


    Shaun yelled, continuing to look all around him.


    He not only was one of the senior leaders in the Universe Sect, but also ranked the top 20 on the Power Ranking Stela.


    In this Blue Dragon School, he was used to being treated with respect from the vast majority of first and second level students. They knew better than to cross him.


    Whoever was speaking was about to be taught a violent lesson. No one dared to contradict him or even satirize him like this.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a faint figure materialized next to the three cultivators. Smiling, he flicked his sleeve and soft vital energy immediately wrapped the maiden in a green dress and brought her back. She landed next to Stacy.


    "Here I am. So what are you going to do now?" the figure asked.


    He was nobody else but Austin.


    Shocked, Shaun stared


    imson magma burst into the void like a sea.


    In a split second, Abell Liu was standing in a sea made of monstrous hot lava. The lava flowed through his body continuously, making him look like a god.


    With his body as the center, waves of vital energy force rushed out of his body towards every direction. Some nearby members of the Universe Sect who were close to him were attacked by the force, fell and were trapped in chaos.


    Even though the rest of the disciples watching were far away, they were still afraid of Abell Liu and his formidable vital energy force.


    A cultivator''s combat effectiveness was in direct proportion to his vital energy force pressure.


    "Abell is so terrifying. I couldn''t even stand in front of him, let alone fight him."


    "Yes, Abell is ranked 28th on the Power Ranking Stela. Of course, he is not a bragger.


    Although I have heard that Austin is also very powerful, I bet he will still lose."


    "Yes, you are right. Abell is an experienced and skilled disciple who has practiced a hundred years in our school.


    Austin may be skilled and defeated all the new disciples, but he won''t reign victorious this time."


    "Well, this time, Austin poked the bear.


    As far as I''m concerned, the Universe Sect has always been the most terrifying organization in our Blue Dragon School. How could a young man like him dare to challenge them?"


    The surrounding warriors began gossiping as they watched the fight unfolding.

 Chapter 2103 Fighting Two Masters

    Most of the disciples around them believed that there was no way Austin could beat Abell.


    And when Abell heard the other disciples'' compliments about him, he, of course, became more confident of himself.


    Now that he was in a sea of raging magma, Abell''s power was only getting stronger and stronger with every passing minute.


    "Young man, in your next life, you should learn to keep a low profile."


    A cruel smile appeared on Abell''s face.


    Then, all of a sudden, a deafening sound resounded in the air.


    Bang!


    In the sea of magma beside him, an enormous scarlet fist suddenly burst out.


    The fist was made of boiling magma with a horribly high temperature. It rushed towards Austin with immense energy.


    With just one blow of the magma fist, the surrounding magma came in waves and splashed in all directions.


    "Ah, it burns!"


    "It''s too hot! I can''t bear it!"


    "My clothes are on fire!"


    Even the disciples and followers who were merely enjoying the show a few kilometers away from the actual fight were affected by the impact. In fact, some of the weaker cultivators even sustained some minor injuries.


    Naturally, the crowd was taken aback.


    Abell ranked twenty-eighth, and he really lived up to his reputation through his performance.


    The fist was so powerful that most of the first level and second level disciples of the Blue Dragon School wouldn''t have even been able to withstand it.


    Then, Austin sneered as he looked at the magma fist flying towards him at an immense speed.


    "Such a trivia skill,"


    Austin said calmly.


    While the cultivation method that Abell practiced was obviously masculine, it was still nothing compared to Austin''s Golden Sun Scripture. After all, the Golden Sun Scripture that Austin himself practiced was the most masculine martial arts skill in the entire world.


    For this reason, the heat and magma sea were no more than child''s play for Austin.


    Then, it was Austin''s turn to make a move.


    Whoosh!


    A bright red light flashed and disappeared in a matter of milliseconds.


    And in the next moment, a figure engulfed by the bright red light suddenly clashed with the giant magma fist at a lightning fast speed.


    Bang!


    With a deafening sound, the giant fist was blasted to pieces by the force of the impact. Now, burning magma was scattered all over the sky.


    In the next second, the red light flashed once more and appeared in front of Abell at a lightning-fast speed.


    "What-? How is this possible?" Abell exclaimed in surprise.


    At that moment, he finally realized that the power the young man possessed was way beyond his imagination.


    "You sh


    Humph! Even if all of the members of the Universe Sect go up against me, it still will not be strong enough to defeat me, let alone you two!"


    Austin sneered.


    Bang!


    Up in the air, the red light became more dazzling. So much so that the people were rendered unable to open their eyes.


    Then, an incomparably huge shadow of the red demonic mouse appeared in the void.


    And an earth breaking gush of an ancient, primitive, desolate breath filled the space.


    Then, he dashed towards the two men with enormous momentum.


    The two men were taken aback by the scene, but they didn''t dare to hold anything back and began to use their most powerful martial arts skills.


    Boom!


    With a deafening sound, the fierce battle broke out.


    The red light shone in the sky, and tremendous energy erupted as the three people moved at lightning-fast speeds.


    However, the fierce battle only lasted two or three rounds.


    "No way!"


    "Ah!"


    Everyone heard a terrible scream.


    Then...


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Two figures were thrown into the air.


    The two men from the Universe Sect were thrown into the air like two kites that had lost control.


    "And you!


    All of the people from the Universe Sect will feel my wrath today!"


    Austin snapped.


    And on cue, the red light flashed, and huge waves of red vital energy force rushed out towards all directions.


    "Aaaaargh!"


    Then a series of screams filled the air.


    Many figures were tossed away.


    As the members of the Universe Sect were hit by the terrible red vital energy force wave, all of them were seriously injured. And as they fell to the ground far away from where they had been standing, crackling sounds resounded in the air.


    When the noise died down, silence fell on the field.

 Chapter 2104 Strike Back

    At that very moment, everyone gazed up and stared at the slender figure in the sky.


    All of them were slightly petrified to see him defeat the three top fighters and dozens of members of the Universe Sect all by himself.


    Moreover, the battle did not even last long. In just a short time, he floated victorious in the air.


    Anyone could tell that Austin did not take the battle seriously and even fought with just a portion of his real strength.


    Around them, on the ground in the distance, most of the members of the Universe Sect laid unconscious.


    Few of them were able to stay conscious, even the slightest.


    Luckily for them, they were in the Blue Dragon School, so Austin didn''t kill them.


    They might have been severely injured but still fortunate enough to keep themselves alive.


    Otherwise, with Austin''s habits, no one among these warriors could survive.


    At this moment, Austin gazed into the sky, not far away, where heavy dark clouds fell instantaneously.


    As the thunder stopped, a beautiful figure materialized in the air while emitting a robust vital energy force.


    It was Stacy.


    She survived the Thunderstroke Doom while Austin defeated all the members of the Universe Sect.


    Whoosh!


    A delicate fragrance of a virgin filled Austin''s nose as Stacy flashed before him.


    Stacy''s cultivation base was at the preliminary stage of Major-perfection Realm�C�Cnow both of them were at the Major-perfection Realm!


    After she came out of the Fallen Immortal World, Stacy had already broken through to the premium stage of Minor-perfection Realm.


    And this time, she broke through to the preliminary stage of Major-perfection Realm.


    Major-perfection Realm was equivalent to the strength of the ordinary elders and stewards in the three holy lands and three clans in the East Mainland.


    "Congratulations! You have made a breakthrough!"


    Austin greeted with a smile.


    "Stacy, you made it!"


    Kimberly came over and acknowledged cheerfully.


    "Thank you so much for being my guardian!"


    Stacy replied, smiling.


    "Don''t thank me. I was just watching in the corner. It''s Austin who was really guarding you."


    Kimberly stared at Austin with her bright eyes, still somewhat appalled.


    He just defeated the two strongest warriors and a large number of ordinary disciples of


    the Universe Sect, claiming that he will level it!"


    "Let''s go! Hurry! You don''t want to miss it!"


    After a few seconds, all the disciples and followers around regained their consciousness.


    They hurried to the headquarters of the Universe Sect, hoping to witness the event, which would undoubtedly impact the entire Blue Dragon School.


    Meanwhile, at the headquarters of the Universe Sect...


    The meeting hall was flocked with important people.


    More than ten principal members, along with Larry and Belinda, all sat in for a very crucial meeting.


    Now that Larry and Belinda were a couple, it was natural for them to go anywhere together.


    In the center of the hall sat Giles, who ranked the eleventh.


    The ones who sat next to him were Ragnar and Hudson, who ranked the twelfth and the fifteenth, respectively.


    The three were the strongest principal members in the headquarters of the Universe Sect.


    Among all the disciples in the Universe Sect, there were also some other stronger ones. However, none would show themselves so easily, and no one knew where they were exactly.


    Now, Giles, Ragnar, and Hudson were in charge of the Universe Sect.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t worry. This time, I have sent Barney, Ted, and Shaun to hunt him down. The young man named Austin will be dead for sure.


    From now on, you won''t see that brat again anymore!"


    Giles announced to everyone present in the hall, his laughter echoed in the entire room. Obviously, he was very confident that this time, Austin would surely be dead as hell.

 Chapter 2105 The Power Of Austins Roar

    "Giles, don''t underestimate Austin. That guy is really good. Many seeded disciples among the new students of the four major schools are no match for him," said Larry with a frown.


    As he thought about how Austin had defeated the ten young evil creatures in the Astral World, Larry felt uncertain if the three masters of the Universe Sect could finish Austin off.


    Belinda also had the same thought.


    Austin''s excellent performance had already cast a dark shadow over her ever since from the East Mainland until the Blue Dragon School.


    Hudson Gu who ranked fifteenth on the Power Ranking Stela burst into laughter.


    He was still unconvinced of Austin''s ability.


    "Don''t worry about it, Larry. Even if that Austin is more powerful than all the new students of the four major schools, it doesn''t mean anything to me," he said.


    His voice was full of assurance.


    "Humph! Let me tell you frankly. Those new students are just losers when compared to us. Even those seeded disciples among them still have to treat us with utmost respect. Austin is just a nobody!"


    Hudson Gu was so confident that he could deal with Austin easily.


    "He is right," Ragnar Chang butted in.


    He was also a master at the Universe Sect. He ranked twelfth on the Power Ranking Stela.


    "Rest assured, Larry. You know that anyone who offends any of our members can never get away from us. He will surely die!"


    His eyes emitted a horrible killing intent.


    "Yes, you are right. Austin is doomed. He will die this time!" responded Larry.


    He had come to realize that the masters made sense. ''Austin is just a nobody. Why would I be troubled?''


    This time, Larry felt relieved as he thought of Austin''s death.


    "Hump! That bastard deserves to die. How I wish he dies in my hands!" said Belinda.


    There was a gloating look in her eyes.


    She then turned and looked at Larry next to her tenderly. She felt glad that she had found someone that could have her back in the Blue Dragon School.


    Ever since she got into a relationship with Larry, no one from school had dared to give her a hard time. They didn''t want to offend Larry and the Universe Sect.


    At that moment, a golden light shot forward and stopped outside the headquarters of the Universe Sect.


    It was Austin.


    He paid the headquarters of the Universe Sect a surprise visit.


    "The Universe Sect is indeed a powerful force in the


    to him."


    "Austin is indeed amazing!"


    The students and the followers of the Blue Dragon School couldn''t help expressing their thoughts. Austin did something amazing yet terrifying.


    Meanwhile, it was very quiet inside the headquarters of the Universe Sect.


    People inside the headquarters had no idea what was going on outside of their gate.


    But a few moments later, someone informed them about the current situation outside.


    "What? How dare him!"


    "How audacious!"


    "Damn it! Who is that person?"


    "He really has the nerve to create trouble here?"


    People outside the gate could hear the curses and shouts of people inside the headquarters.


    Then a group of powerful figures flew out.


    In just a short while, a few hundred people were already floating above the headquarters of Universe Sect.


    The Universe Sect was known to be a powerful force in the Blue Dragon School because it had lots of members.


    It was said that more than two hundred of its members stayed in the headquarters all year round.


    All the members of the Universe Sect floating above the headquarters laid their eyes on a young man who was standing in front of the gate.


    Larry and Belinda immediately recognized who he was.


    "It''s him!"


    "Austin!"


    Larry and Belinda exclaimed respectively. Utmost surprise was all over their faces.


    "So, that''s Austin Lin?" asked the several strong members of the Universe Sect beside Larry.


    Their eyes narrowed as they stared at Austin with great killing intent. He wanted to destroy their Universe Sect? They would surely give him a hard time.

 Chapter 2106 The Battle With Hudson

    "So you are Austin!" It seemed that several principal disciples of the Universe Sect couldn''t believe that the young man in front of them right now was Austin.


    They all looked at him carefully.


    ''Is this ordinary-looking guy really Austin? Is he the one who caused sensations in the entire Blue Dragon School recently by going against the Universe Sect?'' All of them had the same thought in their minds.


    Giles also looked at Austin with his sharp eyes.


    "Where are Ted and the others?" he shouted harshly when he remembered something.


    "Oh, those rubbish from your Universe Sect? I beat them up. They are probably still in a coma right now," answered Austin.


    There was a faint smile on his lips.


    "You should be grateful that we all belong to the Blue Dragon School. If not, I would have already killed them all today," he added.


    Austin was actually telling the truth.


    He didn''t kill those members of the Universe Sect. However, they all had broken limbs. Even the three powerful ones didn''t escape Austin''s beatings.


    Although those disciples could still recover and go back to their original shapes using the resources and methods of the Blue Dragon School, the healing process would be extremely painful to them.


    "All of them are in a coma?!" All the members of the Universe Sect were surprised.


    At the same time, they were all confused. How could this ordinary-looking young man beat all their members especially the powerful ones?


    But soon, they also realized that Austin must be telling the truth.


    After all, none of their members of the Universe Sect had come back even when Austin directly rushed to their headquarters.


    "Well, well, well...You are indeed very good, Austin!"


    Giles clapped his hand as if applauding Austin''s accomplishment.


    "I didn''t expect that even our three powerful disciples can''t defeat you. We have to admit, you are no doubt a very talented disciple."


    Giles then looked around the headquarters of the Universe Sect.


    The place was totally ruined. It was worse than being hit by a storm.


    Suddenly, his gaze became colder. He was furious to the core.


    "But don''t you think that coming over here is a bit too much? You are just a little boy, Austin. Don''t be foolish to fight against the Universe Sect," said Giles slowly


    rtal Body Refining Formula.


    His body was now equivalent to a high level magic treasure.


    In short, Austin could have a head-on fight with any ordinary magic treasures. He was only no match to the ultimate magical treasure.


    And with the fact that Hudson''s force had left a little white spot on his fist, one could only imagine how tremendous the power of his attack was.


    If this happened to other cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm, they would have been already dead or disabled.


    Hudson kept on flicking his fingers with great indignation and rushed towards Austin like a heavy downpour. The shrill whistling of wind blew throughout the sky.


    Austin stretched his arm to resist Hudson''s attacks with his fingers.


    Hudson was indeed a very powerful cultivator. As he continued to flick his fingers in succession, glowing sharp jades flashed out of his ten fingertips. As he constantly released his energy, the sharp jades became more and more dazzling.


    If one would look at his fingers, they looked like he was only playing a lute. However, his fingers were radiating dazzling lights. Hudson''s movement was also flawless like a mercury flowing to the ground.


    Each flick had a strong penetrating power accompanied by a faint sound of thunder. It also carried the weight of raging wind and lightning.


    His energy was radiating like twinkling stars and then came down like a meteor shower.


    Gradually, he was able to unleash all of his power. Obviously, his condition was getting better the more he fought.

 Chapter 2107 The Hell Scripture

    "Ha-ha! Boy, let''s see if you can resist my attacks. You are doomed!"


    Hudson burst into laughter during the fighting.


    "All right. I''m practicing a new skill anyway.


    I must warn you, it is so strong that one blast can easily defeat you,"


    Austin said calmly.


    "All bark, no bite! What a brag!"


    Hudson replied in rage.


    Austin sneered. This time, his hands and feet slowly glowed like a firefly. His body began to expand, while abundant vital energy rushed out of his body wildly, forming a sea of vital energy and blood.


    In less than a single breath, Austin''s body had a height of more than a hundred feet. In an instant, he was terribly huge, like a tall volcano.


    This was the embryonic form of the Arhat Golden Body.


    Of course, Austin had not fully mastered this skill yet.


    Therefore, only a part of the skill could be performed.


    Austin reckoned that he still needed to practice the Immortal Body Refining Formula so that he could have the chance to obtain this kind of powerful bodily skill completely.


    However, Austin did not have many superior herbs with him in that moment, and it would not be enough even he had some semi-omnipotent herbs. So he had to wait until he had collected all the materials he needed before he could start his cultivation.


    All the people present were stunned when they saw Austin''s amazing performance.


    They all gasped with astonishment.


    All the eyes were fixed on the giant Austin who was more than a hundred feet tall in the field.


    At first hindsight, they thought that Austin transformed himself to a giant using the power of his vital energy. However, the people realized that instead of vital energy, Austin actually changed his physical body. He changed himself into a demonic beast with astonishing bloodbath powers and physical strength.


    "Oh my god! Is this the legendary Omnipotent Bodily Skill?"


    "Yes, I heard that Austin had already mastered some of the Omnipotent Bodily Skill back when he was in the East Mainland. It is unbelievable that his physical strength has become so strong!"


    "It is said that the Omnipotent Bodily Skill is more powerful than the Omnipotent Vital Energy Skill."


    The passersby speculated with shock as they talked to each other.


    Many students, especially those from the East Mainland, had already seen Austin''s physical strength, but they were still shocked to see him become more than a hundred feet tall on the fi


    g Stale.


    Then, he turned into a ray of shocking light carrying a fierce vital energy force. He rushed in front of Austin in an instant!


    For Ragnar, Hudson''s defeat had brought humiliation to the Universe Sect.


    He thought if he did not maximize the fastest speed or the most powerful skill he knew to pound and kill Austin, everyone would treat the Universe Sect as a joke from then.


    "Woo! Woo!"


    Suddenly, strange and eerie laughter echoed as if it came from hell. Then, a strong smell of death suddenly spread, and a huge shadow of a skeleton appeared on Ragnar''s body.


    The lights in the field suddenly began to dim.


    Behind Ragnar, a world of the hell appeared!


    There were eighteen floors in the huge inferno.


    Every circle and floor of the hell was full of darkness. The people could see ghost workers punishing the evil spirits who had committed unforgivable crimes when they were alive through cruel tortures.


    Demons were cawing their tongues, gouging their eyes, excavating their hearts and torturing their souls.


    "Woo! Woo!


    You are a sinner, and you should be punished!"


    the huge shadow of skeleton behind Ragnar said to Austin with a crooked smile.


    Black shadows and sound waves immediately covered Austin.


    The sound went straight to the depths of his soul. It had the power to bewitch and attack the spiritual soul!


    "Oh my god! Legend has it that Ragnar had obtained the Hell Scripture in a secret land.


    To my surprise, the rumors are true!


    It is said that the Hell Scripture was left behind by an omnipotent master in the remote ancient times!"


    someone exclaimed.

 Chapter 2108 Conquering Ragnar

    Austin felt a strong scent of death.


    Similar to the Dark Scripture possessed by the Ji Clan of the East Mainland, Hell Scripture also helped cultivators emit dark energy.


    Nevertheless, the Hell Scripture Ragnar was exhibiting and much more commanding compared to the Dark Scripture.


    Yet, the Golden Sun Scripture Austin cultivated was a virile plan. So, he was not anxious about dark energy.


    With his mind, he formed the sea of golden flame behind him.


    Four enormous golden balls appeared from his body and ascended into the sky, stunning and dazzling like the four golden suns.


    At the same moment, a giant, black sickle materialized in the hand of the enormous shadow of a skeleton behind Ragnar.


    It discharged a strong smell of death that turned into ferocious winds.


    Several powerful ghosts surrounded the skeleton shadow, releasing excruciating cries and beseeching


    The relatively weak students and followers around, couldn''t help shuddering with horror as their face turned pale as a scaredy-cat.


    "This is so horrifying!"


    "Oh my god! If I were confronting Ragnar, I would lose consciousness before making a move."


    Some students and followers deliberated in a low voice.


    "Die!"


    A strong sense of death encircled Ragnar. His eyes were icy, merciless, and harsh as if he were the king of hell who had an ultimate say in people''s death.


    Whoosh!


    The high shadow of a skeleton standing behind him gradually swayed its sickle at Austin.


    At this point, Austin sensed that a shadowy force was trying to manipulate his spiritual soul and made him stop resisting. It even made him have the desire to kneel and wait for a trial.


    Once the cultivator used the Hell Scripture, he could affect his rival''s soul.


    Nevertheless, Austin had a strong spiritual sense.


    Additionally, he possessed the spiritual tree in his Soul Sea.


    The spiritual tree quaked and re


    .


    Giles seemed surly as he clasped his fists. His expression towards Austin was filled with indignant.


    Larry next to Giles also looked at Austin with skepticism and jealousy.


    ''How could this follower be this powerful?'' Larry pondered.


    Belinda was just beside Larry. She gnashed her teeth and stared at Austin ferociously and powerlessly.


    She realized that Austin, whom she hated to the core, had attained a level that she could only imagine.


    So many gurus on the Power Ranking Stela had been conquered by Austin one after the other.


    And she was still just an ordinary newcomer. How could she ever compete with him?


    She knew that Austin could overpower her and take her down easily.


    Thinking of this, Belinda felt both indignant and immobilized.


    "Great, you''re on point. Austin, it turns out we have underrated you several times.


    As it looks, I have to deal with you myself.


    But don''t be troubled. I will ensure that you will die at my hands,"


    Giles slowly said as he looked at Austin.


    Immediately he concluded the last word, and he shot towards Austin like a cannonball.


    The only thought that was in Giles''s mind was to kill Austin in a blink of an eye and in the most brutal way to get the Universe Sect''s reputation back.

 Chapter 2109 Another Victory (Part One)

    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As Giles sped up, sounds of explosions that came from his vital energy force were heard inside his body.


    The powerful energy surrounding Giles''s body intensified and was relentless. It covered him with a mighty, arrogant aura as if he were a god who despised everything in the mortal world. All his energy blasted out of his body like a bomb.


    His eyes swept across the surrounding people in an overbearing manner. He was like a high and mighty emperor who owned the entire world. He stood tall and proud, full of confidence and arrogance. His eyes were filled with greed and ambition.


    Finally, the shadow pulled out by Giles from his body approached Austin.


    "It''s over! Austin, this is the end of your life!"


    Giles declared the destiny of Austin for everyone to hear. His voice was loud and commanding, and it was like a sacred order from a supreme judge whose verdict no one could contradict.


    There was a death-like silence as everyone kept still and waited on what was going to happen next.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound burst out from his body. It thundered across the sky and made the ground tremble as if a giant ancient beast from the primitive age was trying to come out of the ground.


    The majestic and dreadful aura of war filled the whole area.


    Giles''s body convulsed and cracks appeared across his entire body.


    The giant body of a mystic god sprung out from his body!


    It was the God of War, and he was holding a long golden spear in his hand.


    His skin was made of gold and every strand of his hair shone like a burst of sunshine.


    He was enormous, at least several hundred meters tall. He wore a golden armor that covered his entire body, and it dazzled with a golden light. The spear in his hand was made of golden steel and had a sharp blade that gave off a majestic, superior aura.


    The God of War looked down at the creatures be


    e surrounding air became foggy and seemed to be covered in a red mist.


    The huge shadow of the red demonic mouse appeared out of the mist. Austin snapped his finger, and it came rushing out.


    With the killer instinct of the red demonic mouse, it lunged towards Giles and pounced on him fiercely.


    "You are indeed bold! I''m waiting for you!"


    Giles roared like a mighty beast.


    All at once, a huge blade appeared in his hand.


    The air stirred because of the restless murderous will from the blade.


    He swung his hand and raised the huge blade high in the air. It launched a forceful attack that created a wave of electric energy into the air.


    With undying force and energy, he launched more violent attacks.


    Each blade aura was so intense that all the people could see it clearly. It was the size of a large metal door of about one hundred feet long. All the blade aura pierced through the space like lightning and darted towards the huge shadow of the red demonic mouse directly.


    An endless supply of blade auras converged to form a magnificent river of blade aura.


    Each blade aura was marvelously filled with the strong force of nature. It took advantage of the energy of both heaven and earth as if it were a natural force from nature.

 Chapter 2110 Another Victory (Part Two)

    Some blade auras looked like colorful rays of rainbows spread across the sky, while some appeared like huge hawks guarding the sky.


    They were the blade auras produced with the use of law power!


    Just like Austin, Giles had attained the secret of law power in the cultivation of blade skills.


    In the predominant world of cultivators, excellent cultivators started to discern and cultivate various kinds of law power in the world after they had achieved the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    For the younger generation, however, there were some extremely talented disciples able to explore the law power even before they reached the Heavenly Grotto Realm level.


    The so-called cultivating the law power was the ability to comprehend a certain natural law and regulation that existed between heaven and earth and the ability to make use of them skillfully to develop powerful strength.


    To make it simple, the use of law power equaled the ability to transform the force of nature into the cultivator''s own power.


    As for the cultivators who had not yet learned the law power, they could only use their own power against their enemies. No matter how powerful they could get, they remained limited to their own strength


    The forceful blade auras released by Giles with the law power were so powerful they successfully repelled the attacks from the huge shadow of the red demonic mouse.


    Austin was impressed, but he kept a straight face to hide his amazement.


    He did not expect that Giles was so excellent in using blade skills.


    "All right, I think I need to use a more powerful approach!" Austin told himself.


    The current situation was becoming hopeless. Austin knew he had to fight back with a more advanced skill, or they could stay there fighting for days.


    Giles was a veteran and a famous warrior in fighting competition. Faced with such an experienced opponent, Austin could not afford to undere


    that he was forced to retreat.


    The clashing sound from the battle became more and more frightening.


    A huge dragon tail, as huge as a mountain, swept across with the fatal blow.


    Stones and rocks were hoisted up into the air as thunder resounded angrily above the clouds.


    The God of War staggered as he could not resist the attack from the dragon. Covered with blood and countless injuries all over his body, he looked like a mangled body of a huge beast.


    The God of War stayed motionless for a while.


    Then a high-sounding blast filled the air.


    His huge body blew up into tiny pieces.


    The dragon raised one of its claws and swayed Giles''s body before releasing it into the air. Giles let out a horrifying scream as he felt his body being thrown away forcefully.


    To everyone''s surprise, the dragon disappeared suddenly, and the sky became sunny and clear. They looked around and the dragon was nowhere to be found.


    There was a lone figure that appeared to be suspended in the air. It was Austin.


    All the spectators raised their heads to look at him.


    It filled the whole area with an eerie silence.


    The result was undeniable. Giles, the cultivator ranked eleventh on the Power Ranking Stela, was defeated. It was another victory for Austin.

 Chapter 2111 What Do You Want

    On the huge Power Ranking Stela of the Blue Dragon School, the eleventh position flickered with a crystal light, and indication of a name change and then the name on the position was replaced with Austin.


    At the same time, a figure flashed and a middle-aged man appeared at the front of the Power Ranking Stela.


    "As clearly indicated, Austin has defeated several powerful cultivators of the Universe Sect successively, and managed to steadily replace their positions on this list.


    As a mere follower, in less than a month after he joined the school, he managed to rank eleventh in the Power Ranking Stela. This is probably the rarest case in the history of our Blue Dragon School," exclaimed the middle-aged man.


    He was a steward in the school, and was specially in charge of monitoring the positions where the first and second-level students were placed within the ranking system.


    He never missed anything that affected the first and second-level students or anything they were involved in. If a major event happened, he would definitely know every single detail.


    Actually, the man had been observing in secret every major event including the recent events of Austin attacking the headquarters of the Universe Sect and defeating the three top cultivators who protected the headquarters of the Universe Sect.


    "We now have a great genius in our school!"


    The steward raised his head towards the Power Ranking Stela and sighed in contentment.


    Just then.


    At the headquarters of Universe Sect.


    There was still dead silence.


    All eyes were on the young man in the field.


    After a while.


    Finally, a fit of feeble cough could be heard from time to time.


    Far away on the ground, from a crater that had a zigzag shape, slowly climbed out Giles.


    His demeanor was quite subdued. He was no longer dignified and graceful as he had been when he was in charge of the Universe Sect.


    He was a sight to behold. He looked seriously injured because his body was looked grotesque. There were many bloody wounds all over his body and some bones could be seen protruding from every orifice in his body. He was in a very weak state.


    Not too far from the horrendous sight, there was another group of two strong cultivators, Ragnar and Hudson. Their faces looked as pale as ghosts, and they were staring at Austin with deep hatred, resentment and helpless


    ou say it''s temporarily over?


    Do you think I''m a person who will get threatened and give up so easily? What you have done is not enough to end this battle.


    Don''t get too comfortable, things are just getting started!"


    Austin laughed with a trace of mockery on his face.


    Belinda, who was standing next to Larry, shivered at the venom in Austin''s words.


    She was also from the East Mainland. She had already witnessed Austin''s brutality there. She knew that he had killed numerous disciples from the three holy lands, three noble clans and first-rate sects.


    Many of the stewards and elders had been killed by Austin.


    "Would he dare to kill someone in the Blue Dragon School?"


    Belinda couldn''t help but feel a deep fear in her heart. It was difficult to breathe since it felt as if a steel grip was constricting her heart.


    If Austin dared to kill people here, she might be the first one to be killed.


    After all, it was she who was the cause of Austin''s grudge against the Universe Sect.


    For the first time, a trace of regret arose in Belinda''s heart. Perhaps she shouldn''t have provoked Austin in the first place.


    Especially when she was aware of Austin''s real identity, she should have stayed away from this demon.


    "Austin!


    What do you want to do? Don''t think just because you are strong, we are afraid of you!"


    Hearing Austin''s words, Giles couldn''t help but squint his eyes and roar angrily.


    "I''ll tell you what I want.


    All I want to do is to flatten the headquarters of Universe Sect and raze it to the ground!"


    Austin said coldly.

 Chapter 2112 Destroy The Headquarters Of The Universe Sect

    "How dare you!"


    The members of the sect roared as they heard Austin''s statement.


    At the same time, clamors and uproars could be heard throughout. It was a spectacular scene to behold.


    Not only the members of the sect were surprised, but also the disciples and followers seem to be taken aback as they heard Austin.


    ''Is he going to demolish the headquarters of the Universe Sect to the ground?'' They all thought as they tried to process the incredulity.


    If Austin really meant what he said, it implied that he declared the Universe Sect to be his enemy from here on forward. This entailed that they would be continuously fighting until one of them perished.


    Austin had already defeated several masters of the Universe Sect and brought great humiliation to them, but it wasn''t something remarkable.


    Completely destroying the headquarters of the Universe Sect down to the very last bits, however, would be another story.


    The headquarters was the symbol of the Universe Sect.


    Should Austin succeed in demolishing their headquarters, he was going to put the whole Universe Sect under his feet!


    "Ha-ha, of course that''s what I''m trying to do.


    From my understanding, each and every one of you are students of the Blue Dragon School. Setting the Universe Sect and bullying others would indicate an authority when everyone should be equal. A toxic organization such as yours should have been eliminated a long time ago!


    For the sake of the other students of the Blue Dragon School, I promise to do a great job in taking you down!"


    Austin announced vehemently and laughed.


    Thrilled that Austin spoke and fought for them in their behalf, the students and followers who came to watch the fun nodded in approval.


    They almost clapped at Austin''s brave feat, especially the students who had been bullied and menaced by the members of the Universe Sect.


    "All members of the Universe Sect, may I have your attention?


    Let''s kill Austin together!


    Guard the Universe Sect!"


    Giles stared at Austin as he pronounced each word carefully.


    "Of course!


    We will protect the Universe Sect until we die!"


    The members of the Universe Sect answered in unison.


    "Ha-ha!


    Well, let''s see if you can stop me from razing the Universe Sect!" Austin responded in equal intensity.


    The fighting spirit began to rise in Austin''s body as he raised his head and laughed. The billowing golden vital energy, like vast rivers, rushed out.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Four golden light balls the size of a house soared into the sky and blazed to the members of the Universe Sect.


    Boom!


    As Austin displayed the full capacity of his physical strength, terrifying blood vitality was released to form countless dragons, and they shrouded his body and roared to


    be even more powerful than the inheritance skill of the red demonic mouse, this skill seemed to be more formidable.


    Arghhh!


    An overwhelming power spread in all directions as he cried out loud.


    A few moments later, an intimidating shadow of a genuine dragon stood across the void.


    Boom!


    The dragon stretched out its claws and swept the space with its tail, leaving its targets akin to the fallen leaves being swept away by the autumn wind.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!.


    An incalculable number of members of the Universe Sect were thrown away in all directions.


    Before long, all the members of the Universe Sect were blown off!


    The battle was over!


    As one final gesture, the dragon soared and dashed into the buildings at the headquarters of the Universe Sect.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sky shook; smoke billowed; bricks and stones fell to the sky.


    Swept out and turned into ruins, the headquarters of the Universe Sect was reduced to nothing but rubble.


    Not a complete building was seen anymore, much less a standing wall left. Save for the few bricks on the ground, the sect was devastatingly obliterated.


    As everything simmered down, the shadow of the dragon disappeared, and the dust over the sky gradually drifted away.


    There, among the ruins, was a young man standing in the air.


    "Oh my god! The headquarters of the Universe Sect has been annihilated!"


    They all mumbled in disbelief. Taking a closer look at the ruins, there were unwillingness, anger, disappointment and confusion in the eyes of the members of the Universe Sect.


    Once a powerful sect in the Blue Dragon School, their authority no longer existed. Even the first and second level students would immediately cower in fear upon hearing the name of the Universe Sect. But now, the headquarters of the Universe Sect was completely destroyed.

 Chapter 2113 The Invitation From Harold Xia

    The headquarters of Universe Sect which once boasted of large and lofty buildings was now in shambles.


    There were a few hundred members of the Universe Sect who were lying injured. Most of them were even severely injured.


    They groaned in pain.


    The onlookers looked at Austin in shock.


    Everyone was panicked. Their hearts beat faster and they were far from being calm.


    They had witnessed a miracle that day.


    A young man who hadn''t even been in the Blue Dragon School for a month had turned the headquarters of the Universe Sect into such a mess.


    What was more shocking was that he was still just a follower.


    ''He is a miracle maker! He is incredible!''


    many people exclaimed in their hearts.


    "Alright. I am ready to forgive you and pretend as if nothing had happened between us.


    But if you dare to provoke me again, I will make you suffer much more than this,"


    Austin threatened the injured members of the Universe Sect as he floated above the ruins.


    After that, he turned around and in a bat of an eye he caught up with Stacy and Kimberly.


    "Let''s go,"


    Austin said to the girls.


    "You...


    you have pulled the headquarters of Universe Sect down to the ground."


    Kimberly gaped at Austin with her beautiful eyes, her jaws dropped in surprise.


    Kimberly was left aghast. It seemed that she could not believe what had just happened.


    She had initially thought Austin would beat up the members of the Universe sect to vent out his anger and that was it.


    But she had not imagined that Austin would destroy their headquarters in this manner.


    Amused by the look on Kimberly''s face, Austin broke into a hearty laugh.


    "Let''s get out of here," he said before he turned around and walked away.


    "Come on...


    This is how Austin is. He has always been like this since he was in the East Mainland," Stacy said to Kimberly who was still in a state of shock. Stacy covered her mouth and giggled as she saw Kimberly''s reaction.


    Stacy then held Kimberly''s hand and dragged her to leave the place.


    "He is a monster..."


    That was all Kimberly could say.


    Soon, Austin and the two girls arrived at the hill where Kimberly lived.


    The three of them sat around the table and ch


    are of what Harold Xia was up to.


    ''He is here to befriend me and persuade me to work for him.''


    The Universe Sect recruited talented students of the four schools to develop the Yumen Clan, while the Summer Sect recruited talents of four schools for the Xia Clan.


    However, the young members of the Xia Clan were much weaker compared to the Yuwen Clan.


    Therefore, the Universe Sect had a higher status as compared to the Summer Sect.


    The overall strength of the Yumen Universe Sect was much stronger than that of the Summer Sect.


    Hence, as soon as Harold Xia heard Austin''s incredible display of strength at the headquarters of the Universe Sect, he rushed to Kimberly''s house to see him. The only purpose behind his visit was to convince him to become a part of the Summer Sect.


    He had learned from Kimberly that Austin was going to be a formal disciple of the school or even a seeded disciple.


    So Harold was fully aware that if he managed to convince Austin, the Summer Sect would obtain a high status in the Blue Dragon School.


    "I knew it, Austin.


    But I have just one request. I hope you can think it over,"


    Harold Xia said as he looked at Austin sincerely.


    "Oh? What is it?"


    Austin said with a surprised look on his face.


    "I hope you can join our Summer Sect.


    I offer you the seat in our sect as the vice leader, just a level down to me,"


    Harold Xia said slowly.


    His words surprised Austin, Kimberly, Stacy, and all five followers.

 Chapter 2114 Think About My Request

    He wanted Austin to join the Summer Sect and become the vice sect leader. Did he really mean it?


    Everyone stared at Austin, waiting for his reply.


    Austin knew that Harold wanted to win him over to his side.


    However, he didn''t expect that he would be designated as the deputy leader of the Summer Sect.


    But not everyone was happy with Harold''s offer to Austin. Those five members of the Summer Sect that were following Harold were shocked when they heard his proposition to Austin.


    These members of the Summer Sect could not accept it, so they questioned Harold''s decision.


    "Leader, please consider it carefully. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to let him become the deputy leader right away. I''m just concerned about what the other members of our sect may feel about this..."


    a young man said to Harold.


    He was Hobbs Zhang, one of the most trusted disciples in the Summer sect.


    "Hobbs, if you can go to the headquarters of the Universe Sect and destroy their entire sect, then I will make you the deputy leader of the Summer Sect immediately. What do you think of that?"


    Harold turned around and said it to Hobbs.


    "What?"


    The young man called Hobbs gasped and was at loss for words.


    He was there and saw how Austin tore down the headquarters of the Universe Sect.


    This incident made him aware that Austin''s fighting capacity was much stronger than his. He thought highly of him because of his great power.


    Therefore, Harold''s words left him speechless.


    The other four members of the Summer Sect just remained silent.


    "Austin, please consider my offer. I''m very sincere about it."


    Harold fixed his eyes on Austin.


    At first, Kimberly couldn''t grasp the situation. Later on, she realized that her elder brother was trying to bring Austin into their side for the benefit of their clan.


    Summer Sect was one of the important branches of the Xia Clan in the four schools. Once Austin joined the Summer Sect and became their deputy leader, he would become part of the Xia Clan''s force.


    So, Kimberly supported her brother''s idea.


    She looked at Austin expectantly and hoped that he would accept the offer.


    Stacy also knew that they were trying to draw Austin over to their clan.


    ''It''s impossible! Austin will not let himself be a part of any powerful clan so easily, '' Stacy thought.


    She stared at Austin and waited for his answer.


    "I''m sorry. I only came to the Blue Dragon School for my cultivation and training.


    I have no intention to join any organizations among the disciples.


    It is very kind of you, but I''m afraid that I have to turn you down,"


    Austin answered immediately without giving it much thought.


    Both Harold and Kimberly were surprised by Austin''s answer.


    "Austin, don''t be ungrateful.


    There are many top disc


    If the Universe Sect dares to provoke me again, they better prepare themselves because they will suffer more fierce revenge," Austin said with a faint smile.


    His mind gradually recovered from the shock.


    Austin was not bothered even if Leonard was a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm because he had already killed some of them before.


    Besides, there was Brady, who was in the Slave Tower and could always help him. He was a powerful cultivator that was also at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Austin believed that even if Leonard was very powerful, his cultivation time was still far lesser than Brady''s, so there was no way that he could defeat him.


    A moment later, the three ended their conversation.


    Stacy left and went back to her cultivation peak with her two followers.


    Then Austin returned to his hut and prepared for his cultivation.


    At this time, there was a huge commotion at the quarters of level one and level two disciples in the Blue Dragon School.


    A follower named Austin went to the headquarters of the Universe Sect. He defeated its six masters and hundreds of their members. Then he destroyed their headquarters and turned it into ruins.


    This news was like a thunder that ignited the nerves of many disciples and followers.


    They all ran at the location of the Power Ranking Stela and saw that Austin rank eleventh on it.


    Austin''s name was always being mentioned in the conversations among the disciples and followers in the Blue Dragon School.


    At this moment, in Austin''s small hut, he was sitting cross legged.


    "Brat! I didn''t expect that you can make it this far so soon.


    Can you spare some time and consider my request?"


    A voice suddenly sounded in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    It was the Flame Emperor.


    "I''ve been looking forward to have a body for thousands of years,"


    the Flame Emperor continued.

 Chapter 2115 Bound For The Land of Life-and-Death (Part One)

    From the time, he got the Soul-nourishing Bead, the Flame Emperor spent most of his time cultivating in it. He was doing it incessantly to slowly recover his soul energy.


    In the past, he had been seriously injured and almost died in the East Mainland. When he escaped he landed in the Prime Martial World accidentally. He had regressed a lot and his cultivation base fell. His injuries had become more serious.


    As a result, he was on the verge of dying as his spiritual soul was badly hurt. He had no choice but to hide in the Mysterious Nether World and struggle to survive and stay alive.


    There was only a little energy left in his spiritual soul.


    Therefore, now that with the magical bead that could help nourish his spiritual soul and hopefully slowly regain his power, he was spending most of his time in the Soul-nourishing Bead, trying to restore his soul energy.


    "I know, buddy. Don''t worry and don''t ever think I''ve forgotten about you! I have kept this in my mind.


    Indeed, I have come here for two purposes. One is to enter the Blue Dragon School, and the other is to find the Reincarnate Lotus to help you rebuild your body.


    After all that happened these days, I am sure there is no doubt that I will soon become an official student of the Blue Dragon School.


    Now all I have to do is wait patiently. When the dean comes back, I think he will officially promote me to become a student, or even a seeded disciple as the elder has promised; Who knows?


    All right! I will explore that Land of Life-and-death before the dean is back. I''ll go get the things you need. What do you say?"


    Austin said after a moment of reflection.


    "Brat!


    As much as I am appreciated, by saying that I didn''t mean you have to do it like right away. That place is regarded as a forbidden area in our Divine Continent, you know. You might get into danger


    ay later.


    At the same time, many people had gathered in the Forsaken Secret Land of the Astral World.


    All of them stayed in front of the broken space barrier, observing it carefully.


    The space crack, which was originally thousands of meters wide, had almost disappeared in thin air.


    The great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm took all the credit for it. Actually, the space crack would repair itself with the law of space in the heaven and earth. However, the process took too long and they didn''t have that much time to waste. The masters then cast all kinds of spells and set up the most powerful arrays. It was a fact that they had used a great number of natural resources and magic treasures to fix the crack.


    In addition to that, knowing the space barrier here was much weaker than other parts of their world, they had made the space barrier more difficult to break.


    Thanks to their hard work, the barrier was extremely harder than what it was in other worlds and times.


    "Friends, we have entered the Immortal Transforming Realm and this is the time we must stand up for our world. From now on, all of us from the eight heavens and the thirty-six small worlds need to take turns and keep guarding this place.

 Chapter 2116 Bound For The Land of Life-and-Death (Part Two)

    There are chances that the creatures of other worlds will try to come in and destroy the space barrier here.


    This barrier is the exceedingly important. You were here and you heard those vicious evil creatures. Though we''ve got this space crack fixed, the creatures from other worlds will make attempts to break it again. That''s the only way for them to enter our world. If they want to invade our homeland, they have no other choice but to enter through here,"


    an ordinary-looking, old man said loudly.


    Dozens of warships were gathering there, and numerous Immortal Transforming Realm masters were aboard. They began to release terrifying vital energy.


    Upon hearing all that was being said, all the strong cultivators of the Immortal Transforming Realm nodded in unison. All of them agreed to those words.


    It was a known fact that there always were fights between different small worlds. But when it came to the survival and safety of the creatures of the whole world and the human race, they were surprisingly unified and chose to stand together against their enemy.


    "Moreover, after the intrusion of the creatures from another world, we know that saving our land will become extremely difficult. If we stay divided, we will not be in a position to defend ourselves.


    I bet you must have realized by now, that the creatures from other worlds have been searching for an opportunity to invade our Immortal End World.


    Therefore, I''d advise you all that from now on we should not live a carefree life as we used to do earlier. We cannot be complacent or careless.


    We need to be ready for any situation, like the invasion by the creatures from the other worlds.


    One of the things we need to do is select young cultivators and cultivate them as our


    thought.


    "Be careful, Austin!


    You have already ended up threatening many top-notch sects and influential clans of the Middle Pilgrim Land enemies. If the people from these forces find out that you are leaving the Blue Dragon School, they will surely come after you,"


    Stacy said to Austin in a worrying tone, as she stared at Austin with her beautiful eyes.


    "Don''t worry. Relax! I will not get myself killed!"


    Austin assured her with a warm smile.


    He was grateful that she was sincerely concerned about him.


    "Well, I''m leaving now!"


    After saying goodbye to Stacy and Kimberly, Austin used his bodily movement skill and left for the Land of Life-and-death.


    In the Blue Dragon School, an elder in a green robe sitting on a mountain opened his eyes. His eyes flicked open the moment Austin left the school.


    "Who would''ve thought that he would leave the Blue Dragon School at this moment. He is as good as a dead man. I was just wondering how to bring him out secretly and take him down for good," he said.


    His eyes were fixed in the direction in which Austin had left with a murderous look in his eyes. This was the chance he had been waiting for.

 Chapter 2117 Being Targeted

    After Austin left the Blue Dragon School, he headed north all the way.


    The Land of Life-and-death was near the north edge of the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    By using the teleportation arrays in the cities along his way, Austin headed to the direction of the land.


    The territorial area of the Middle Pilgrim Land was very vast.


    It was a long and tough journey for Austin to go to the land from the Blue Dragon School.


    It was not until half a month later that he finally came close to his destination.


    ''After entering the Land of Life-and-death, I must help the Flame Emperor find the Reincarnate Lotus, ''


    Austin thought.


    If he could find the legendary Reincarnate Lotus this time, he would be able to help the Flame Emperor rebuild his body. This way, Austin could solve a very crucial and significant issue weighing on his mind.


    That was one of his principal wishes after he left the Prime Martial World and came to the Divine Continent.


    Meanwhile, just as he was heading towards the direction of the land, some top leaders of several ancient great sects and clans in the Middle Pilgrim Land had received the same piece of news.


    Austin had left the Blue Dragon School.


    Immediately, all of their repressed thoughts were once again brought back at the top of their head.


    "What?! Austin left the Blue Dragon School?


    Haha, good! Very good!


    We don''t dare to kill him so long as he stays in the Blue Dragon School. After all, it is said that Anderson and their dean both think highly of him.


    But he left the school while Anderson and the dean are still in the Astral World. God is really on my side now!


    I suggest we send warriors to kill him immediately. We must get the Dragon Formula, the inherited secret skill of the red demonic mouse, and all kinds of secret weapons he possesses!"


    "That''s a great idea! I agree with you."


    Such conversations went on and on between the senior leaders of several ancient sects and clans in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    It turned out that Austin''s two


    dozen masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm to hunt me,"


    Austin sneered.


    "Austin, don''t talk too much. Hand over all your things and tell us the Dragon Formula and the inherited secret skill of the red demonic mouse.


    Otherwise, we will ransack your soul. Ha-ha! I''m afraid your spiritual soul can''t bear that kind of torture,"


    a stout middle-aged man scoffed.


    "Austin, last time, four cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm died while chasing you. Did you kill them or not?"


    an old man in his fifties shouted coldly from another direction.


    "Yes, I killed him,"


    Austin replied frankly; his face blatantly showed how nonchalant he was.


    More than a dozen masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm around them were taken aback by his words.


    "How could you kill them with your current strength?!


    Austin, do you have any formidable magic weapon with you? Or did you plot something nasty to kill them?"


    the old man asked in a stern tone.


    "Ha-ha! It''s none of your business how I killed them. Since they wanted to kill me, they should have been ready to get slaughtered by me, too. Don''t worry! You will also face the same destiny!"


    Facing more than a dozen masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, Austin was strangely calm and confident.


    Yet, internally, he was critically analyzing the current situation he was in.

 Chapter 2118 Bradys Combat Effectiveness

    "How dare you talk wildly in front of us! You are just a kid yet you don''t show us any respect. We are seniors so young people like you should be respectful to us. I think I need to teach you something about reverence!"


    The old man obviously became furious upon hearing Austin''s words.


    All of a sudden, he turned into a beam of light and rushed towards Austin.


    At the same time, a powerful law power fell from the sky and instantly suppressed Austin''s body. He was unable to move.


    Generally speaking, the masters at Heavenly Grotto Realm had already begun to cultivate the law power.


    When a master had cultivated the law power, he could get in touch with some forces of heaven and earth. He could make use of these forces in just a short period of time. That was why the power during the battle could really be terrifying.


    The old man couldn''t help laughing when he saw Austin getting subdued.


    "Austin, I thought you had some powerful tricks up your sleeves. Where are they now? Why are you so incompetent this time?"


    The old man laughed ferociously.


    Bang!


    The old man had finally rushed in front of Austin. His five fingers were like a hook releasing a terrible vital energy. He then grabbed Austin from above.


    However, before the old man could do anything more to Austin, something came up.


    Whoosh!


    A figure as swift as a ghost suddenly appeared in front of Austin.


    It was none other than Brady.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Boundless black vital energy force burst out and formed layers of vital energy windstorm. It immediately rushed towards the old man.


    Shock was written all over the old man''s face as he stepped back.


    However, since Brady was extremely fast, he was able to catch up with the old man in an instant.


    Boom!


    The old man tried to fend off the attack of the black wings when it came to him.


    Puff!


    The old man felt an unpleasant sensation when blood seeped through the corner of his mouth.


    After he witnessed everything that happened, Austin realized that Brady was much stronger than the old man although they were both at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    This time, Austin felt a little relieved.


    Brady had been practicing martial arts for quite a long time now. It had been more than a hundred thousand years. So naturally, his fighting power had become extremely terrifying.


    "Austin, I didn''t expect that you are protected by a cultivator at the Heaven


    d.


    There was also another master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm who was good at using the power of thunder. This master attracted a large number of thunder clouds. He descended countless thunder lightning snakes and controlled them to attack Brady.


    In a flash, more than a dozen masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm attacked Brady simultaneously.


    With their powerful vital energy force, it was as if the whole galaxy was crashing down on him.


    The space vibrated and everything turned pale.


    This time, Austin became extremely serious. He knew that Brady was in great danger.


    Bang!


    It was Brady''s time to make a move as well.


    He went straight to the stage and showed his true face.


    A gigantic black bird!


    This giant bird could chop the sky with its wings. Its claws could tear the space apart.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Massive black energy rushed out of the giant black bird and overwhelmed the whole area.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In a moment, Brady was already fighting with more than a dozen masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm. It was indeed a fierce battle!


    Austin was only watching as the battle went on. His eye were full of admiration.


    Although Brady was fighting all by himself, the power he was giving off was extremely terrifying.


    More than a dozen master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm attacked him altogether, but to their surprise, they came to a standstill.


    "When did we have such a powerful cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm in the Divine Continent and we didn''t even know him at all?"


    someone couldn''t help shouting while the fierce battle was going on.

 Chapter 2119 The Killing Of Masters At The Heavenly Grotto Realm

    A dozen cultivators who were at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were all appalled.


    This was because the power of Brady was too strong.


    They charged at the same time, but it was still challenging for them to overcome Brady in such a short time.


    "Humph! You, idiots, want to brag about in my presence? Stop kidding yourself!"


    Brady''s sharp and proud voice reverberated in the combat.


    "Listen, every one of you, don''t hold anything back. If all of us can work together, I believe that we can kill him!"


    a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm couldn''t help but roar at the rest of them learning what Brady stated.


    In a blink of an eye, these cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm used their most suitable abilities and struck Brady without hesitation.


    The entire world was stormed.


    The dreadful vital energy intensity exploded throughout and shook the sky pale. Huge gashes emerged on the ground.


    Austin was also astounded in disbelief.


    The energy shock wave that was released by these masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm was so terrifying.


    Austin moved some kilometers backwards before he stopped and observed the battle.


    At that moment in time.


    Abruptly.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, let me take you down first!"


    A figure got nearby to Austin without anyone seeing. He emerged in front of Austin and turned into a gigantic vital energy hand with frightening law power, attempting to grab Austin.


    It was a tall, thin middle-aged guy.


    He must have learned fascinating secret skills, so his moves were extremely secretive. It was not until he appeared in the presence of Austin did Austin came to notice his existence.


    In such a circumstance, it was already too late for Brady to come to save his life.


    The tall and skinny man was about to capture Austin, and he couldn''t help showing a pleasing smile on his face.


    He was contemplating whether to take Austin away to a mysterious place after seizing him and took the secret ability Austin had for himself.


    Because he had a very unnatural bodily movement skill, and he was convinced that he could


    did that cultivator''s spiritual soul fear.


    Because he felt that the aura discharged from the black iron rod was so dreadful that it could drag his spiritual soul into the boundless sea of resentment and make him suffer endless torture perpetually.


    "You didn''t let me down."


    Austin stared at the tall and strong diabolic avatar that was before him and grinned with satisfaction.


    It turned out that in the Astral World, after absorbing quite many evil creatures, there had been a tremendous breakthrough in the power of the Diabolic Killing Needle


    In the meantime, the fighting power of Austin''s demonic avatar also increased intensely.


    Not long ago, Austin had allowed the demonic avatar enter the Slave Tower and improve the World Sealing Tabooed Magic to the fourth level.


    A couple of minutes ago, Austin made some effort to use the level four World Sealing Tabooed Magic to seal the body of that cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm and it was successful!


    In other words, Austin''s demonic avatar was able to fight against the masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm now, of which Brady had told Austin before.


    It was the reason why when Austin saw more than a dozen masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm appear, he was still relaxed without worrying. In addition to Brady, another reason was that the strength of the demonic avatar had strengthened significantly.

 Chapter 2120 Kill Them All

    "Ah!"


    He screamed in fear as his spiritual soul was completely consumed by the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    The cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm died mercilessly.


    The masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, who were fighting with Brady, looked at the direction of where the horrifying scream came from. Their eyes widened in shock as they witnessed the gruesome death of that master.


    They couldn''t believe what they just witnessed.


    Even Brady was a little taken aback.


    The power of the Diabolic Killing Needle was indeed terrifying.


    "Yes, it''s this black iron rod. I heard that Austin used it to absorb a large group of evil creatures in the Astral World!"


    one of them exclaimed in surprise.


    Austin''s cold gaze looked over at them. A dozen of masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm had clear murderous intentions in their eyes.


    Then, Austin rushed into the space and disappeared together with his demonic avatar.


    The cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were shocked.


    "This kid really knows how to use Space Teleportation!


    What are you waiting for? Kill this man as soon as possible, and then catch Austin!


    Otherwise, he will escape!"


    a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm ordered.


    When they all saw Austin teleport into the space, they assumed that he wanted to run away.


    "Ha-ha!


    Let''s see if you can kill me first!"


    Brady taunted with a confident smile.


    Boom!


    A pair of dark wings, like two giant swords, charged forward with surging waves of black energy.


    A fierce battle broke out.


    More than a dozen cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm used their most powerful and frightening attacks against Brady. The massive black bird transformed by Brady simultaneously unleashed a secret skill and attacked them with it.


    Just then, not far behind one of the cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, the space began to tremble lightly.


    Two figures appeared there in an instant.


    Austin and his demonic avatar stood mightily, their eyes filled with the excitement of battle.


    After gaining the inheritance of the red demonic mouse, Austin gradually made improvements in his spatial power. Now, he could travel through space without breaking a sweat.


    Because one of the innate skills of the red diabolic mouse was to penetrate the space!


    It was said that when one cultivated this to the highest level, he could pass through everything in the world, including space and even time!


    Bang!


    The tall demonic avatar burst out with a ghastly evil aura, shaking the void into c


    attle. He approached a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm who looked weak.


    The demonic avatar instantly sealed off that master and rendered him paralyzed.


    Then he swiftly killed that man and absorbed his spiritual soul with the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    Then, Austin again hid into the chaotic void with his demonic avatar.


    This process repeated again and again.


    An hour later, seven cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were killed by the demonic avatar.


    Half of those cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm had lost their lives!


    "Austin, you''re too cruel!


    You have killed so many people.


    You are in the crosshair of major sects and clans in the Middle Pilgrim Land now. They will not let you go until you die!"


    a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm shouted at Austin.


    "Ha-ha!


    Don''t be absurd. Even if I don''t kill all of you today, I know all your big sects and clans are still going to come after me.


    This is nothing but a bunch of nonsense!"


    Austin laughed.


    The next moment, Austin''s mind controlled the demonic avatar. Holding a huge black iron rod in its hands, the demonic avatar rushed out ferociously, fighting alongside with Brady.


    Now there were only six cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm left. The demonic avatar and Brady were able to gain an upper hand now.


    Austin decided that there was no need to pass through the chaotic void and sneak on them anymore. He was going to fight them head on.


    After a fierce battle, four more cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were slaughtered by Brady and the demonic avatar.


    The remaining two cultivators managed to run away by using some secret skills at the last minute.

 Chapter 2121 The News About Immortal End School

    "Master! Your avatar has significantly improved. It can easily crush a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm now."


    Brady sighed in admiration when he saw the demonic avatar.


    "Yes, it can..."


    Austin was extremely satisfied with the strength his demonic avatar had displayed in the battle just now


    Especially the World Sealing Tabooed Magic it could now utilize.


    Once unleashed, it would seal off the opponent''s body, and then instantly kill him. It was an extremely powerful technique.


    "Alright. Now, I think we should hurry up and get to the Land of Life-and-death,"


    Austin announced.


    Then, he rushed into the Land of Life-and-death.


    About twelve hours later, news of the death of these masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm spread to their respective sects like wildfire.


    The leaders of those sects were shocked and angry. A few of them even slapped the messenger in their fury.


    "What? A cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm is protecting Austin? Impossible!" Various kinds of dialogues were exchanged. Losing such powerful warriors was a huge blow for any sect.


    "Austin''s demonic avatar is also as powerful as a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm!"


    "And Austin has also entered the Land of Life-and-death? Damn it!"


    the leaders roared angrily.


    They were furious at the thought that such a young brat such as Austin had killed more than a dozen masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    This was a huge embarrassment for them.


    These ancient sects were known to be the most powerful in the whole Divine Continent. And now, their respect and status were at stake.


    The whole Divine Continent looked up to these sects and they were pretty much undisputed leaders, until now.


    Obviously, they couldn''t stand to see their men defeated by a nobody like Austin. That too, in such a shameful manner.


    What''s more, the inheritance of the red demonic mouse and the Dragon Formula that he carried was a very attractive treasure and each of the sects wanted to get their hands on them.


    Therefore, before long, news and orders spread and every single one of those sects dispatched a large number of people. Pretty soon, several armies had surrounded the Land of Life-and-death.


    "Lock this place down! Nobody gets in, or out! I want Austin, dead or alive!"


    the leaders gnashed their teeth in anger and barked orders harshly.


    "He is just a nobody! He''s going to regret the day he decided to go against the Universe Sect.


    Lis


    and passion, coupled with lots of ambition, these students were naturally no longer satisfied with a world as small as the Divine Continent. They were eager to enter a wider stage.


    Now the chance had presented itself. If they could join the Immortal End School, their lives would change!


    While news of the Immortal End School was spreading like wildfire in the outside world, in the Land of Life-and-death, Austin was exploring around carefully.


    The whole place was a desolate area and mainly comprised of large deserts with very few oasis in between.


    What surprised Austin most was that he couldn''t fly anymore after entering this place.


    There seemed to be some sort of extremely powerful force over the area that prevented warriors from flying.


    "It looks like the legend is true. Even a powerful great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm won''t be able to fly after entering the Land of Life-and-death. They can only walk around,"


    the Flame Emperor whispered.


    Although they hadn''t entered the core area of the Land of Life-and-death yet, Austin still knew that his strength was far less than that of great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm. This meant that he couldn''t even fly in the peripheral areas.


    He raised his head and tried to look into the distance, but he saw nothing. The ground was red as blood, and loneliness seemed to be a constant theme in its aesthetics.


    Sand was everywhere, and an occasional stone mountain, red as blood and quiet as tombstones would pop up from time to time.


    "This place is so desolate. I can''t even see a ghost!"


    Austin hissed in a soft voice that echoed around.

 Chapter 2122 The Terrible Black Cyclone

    Slowly, the men took in the sight of the boundless desert in front of them. It looked perilous and bloody from the miles of red sand. All they could see was dust whirling in the distance.


    Unfortunately, Austin couldn''t use his vital energy force to fly across the desert; however, with some quick thinking, Austin used his strength and bodily movement skill to cast himself over the earth. He moved like a charging train as he headed for the only visible structure.


    On his heels was Brady who had decided to follow Austin instead of returning to the Slave Tower.


    In fact, Austin had already engraved the spiritual sense array several times in the Slave Tower.


    The spiritual sense array that Elder Sharp had taught Austin could become more powerful as his spiritual sense grew stronger. The stronger his spiritual sense was, the stronger the spiritual sense array was.


    Therefore, Brady could come out of the Tower longer than he used to.


    In fact, Brady enjoyed the idea of being in the world outside the Tower every once in a while.


    Brady smiled as they traveled across the desert.


    For hundreds of thousands of years, he had been kept in the Slave Tower after he was refined into a guardian spirit by Kevin, so he loved being able to be out.


    As they traveled further along the desert, the structure became clearer. Austin noticed that it was made up of giant pillars stood in rows. They were thick, round, and ancient.


    Even the foundation of the structure was still intact. It was about tens of feet long and tens of feet wide and half covered by dusty, red sand.


    "Do you know what this structure is? It can''t be a building because it''s huge! Was it the residence of giants?"


    Austin asked Brady as they landed in the middle of it.


    On the stone pillars, there were carvings of mysterious creatures and


    as Austin glanced at them, he recognized what they were.


    "These creatures look similar to the evil creatures that I encountered in the Astral World!"


    He walked up to the tallest pillar and squinted his eyes, trying to see more closely.


    There was a thick layer of dust completely around the circumference of the pillar.


    Waving his sleeve, Aus


    wave of his hand, the Pot of Chaos grew into a giant herbal pot which was as mighty as a mountain.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The black claws jabbed into the Pot of Chaos and scratched down it, making a sound like nails on a chalkboard.


    Meanwhile, the black cyclone was closing in on them.


    It roared and whistled loudly.


    The sound resembled a laughing monster hidden deep inside of it.


    Bang!


    Clanging was heard as more claws pounded against the outside of the Pot of Chaos.


    "Damn it! What kind of monster is hidden in this black cyclone? It must be huge and horrifying!"


    Austin asked as he scrunched his face in confusion.


    While he thought about it, Austin swore he heard heavy breaths and loud footsteps in the black cyclone, and the ground seemed to be shaking slightly.


    "Let''s get out of here!"


    Brady shouted as he controlled the Pot of Chaos to resist the ghost claws that came from all directions. Turning around, he and Austin ran as fast as they could into the distance.


    After a long time, they finally outran the terrible black cyclones.


    The wind resumed its gentle breeze and the world returned to silence. Still, their ears stayed open.


    Looking far into the distance, they saw another open area. It was also bloody red but it was dotted with stones.


    "We should be approaching the core area of the Land of Life-and-death."


    Austin looked into the distance.


    Then he followed Brady as they traveled onwards.

 Chapter 2123 Meeting Demonic Monkeys Again

    After a day, Austin found that they had left the empty area which covered thousands of miles. In front of them were countless black mountain ranges.


    These mountains were as black as ink. Even the endless ancient woods could not cover up the mountains at all. The mountains stretched towards the distance. They held an ambiance of mystery.


    The black mountains gave off a strong sense of oppression.


    There was some ominous aura coming from the mountain.


    Hesitantly, Austin and Brady entered into the mountain area and moved through the jet black mountain.


    "Woooh!"


    The howl of a lonely wolf echoed throughout the black mountain range. The sound was desolate and pathetic.


    Caw...


    Several lifeless looking crows flapped their wings as they stood on the branches of a withered old tree outside a black cliff. They emitted horrifying cries.


    What was more horrible was that the crows were staring at Austin and Brady viciously in the distance.


    "I have a feeling that this place is so dangerous," Austin said.


    He shuddered.


    "It is said that there are all kinds of dangerous things existing everywhere in the Land of Life-and-death. Anyone or anything that enters into this place will be in great danger.


    It''s best not to provoke any of them."


    Austin heard the voice of the Flame Emperor in his Soul Sea.


    While they were talking, they suddenly heard a sound.


    Bump.


    A skunk appeared out of nowhere and rushed to the distance, as if running from something. It looked very old.


    Hiss.


    Then, a snake, as thick as a water tank, slowly climbed out and slithered towards the cliffs in the distance.


    Looking at these strange creatures, Austin felt that something was odd. He just wasn''t sure why.


    Austin and Brady continued to trek further into the black mountain range. The eerie atmosphere became more intense as they ventured further. It was as if they were walking in a cemetery and the black mountains were large tombs. There was something about in the air in a cemetery that just made people feel chilly all over.


    Hoo...Hoo...


    It burst into a sudden cry of bitterness and sadness. The cry spread for more than a dozen miles.


    Then Austin found a withered old tree not far away on a mountain. The tree was enormous, even five or six people could not entirely embrace it if they tried. The tree stood tall o


    e Slave Tower for the time being.


    There are too many demonic monkeys here, and their strength is too powerful.


    Several of them are even as strong as me.


    We may not be able to defeat all of them," Brady explained.


    He shook his head and sighed.


    "All right."


    Austin nodded.


    With such a great number of demonic monkeys, the most rational strategy was to hide and avoid fighting with them. Both of them would end up with serious injuries if they chose to fight.


    However, at this moment, Austin''s heart skipped a beat.


    He found something strange.


    Austin sensed that the aura emitted from those demonic monkeys was familiar.


    The flying demonic monkey!


    The aura radiated by these demonic moneys was vicious and ferocious. Austin realized that the aura was very similar to the flying demonic money that Austin had encountered in the Northern Mine District of the East Mainland.


    And it was also similar to the aura of the evil creatures that Austin had met in the Astral World.


    "Is it possible that..."


    An incredible idea flickered through Austin''s mind.


    "Well, in this case, let me use the Diabolic Killing Needle to have a try!"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    Then Austin used his spiritual sense, and his demonic avatar appeared immediately.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle appeared in the hand of the demonic avatar. It quickly grew in size and transformed into a huge black iron rod.


    Holding the iron rod in its hand, the demonic avatar charged quickly towards the several demonic monkeys that ran the fastest in the front.

 Chapter 2124 The Demonic Monkeys Den

    Whoosh!


    The demonic avatar accelerated forward, reaching the speed of light. In an instant, it clashed with the demonic monkeys head on.


    In a pinch of a second the demonic avatar conjured a black iron rod, sweeping everything on its path.


    A sinister energy was emanating from the black iron rod. The endless evil energy it possessed could no longer be held in.


    At the same time, various runes spread out and filled the area. No mortal had ever seen these runes and lived to tell the tale.


    And then suddenly, there was a surprising turn of events.


    They saw the demonic monkeys halt to a stop at the sight of the runes.


    Every last demonic monkey had their eyes fixed on the hands of the demonic avatar. It was as if the black iron rod soothed and unified the rampaging beasts.


    In awe, they continued to stare. Traces of fear and uncertainty lingered in their eyes, but their reverence for the black iron rod was undeniable.


    "These demonic monkeys seem to recognize the Diabolic Killing Needle!"


    Austin was delighted as his guess seemed to be confirmed.


    "In this case, let us fight!"


    Austin taunted.


    The demonic avatar threw out the black iron rod. It spun like a whirlwind and ravaged everything on its path.


    No one dared to resist this attack. At this point, it seemed no one could stop the Diabolic Killing Needle. Startled with the events that unfolded, the demonic monkeys howled and screamed while they retreated.


    The attack was relentless, and a number of demonic monkeys were not able to escape it. And thus, they were instantly crushed by its power.


    What started out as a whirlwind, soon turned into a vacuum. The suction was so strong it absorbed everything around it, including the flesh and spiritual soul of the dead demonic monkey.


    "Brady, I understand now. These so-called demonic monkeys are actually creatures from the other land.


    It is very likely that they are from the Evil Abyss World!"


    Austin said to Brady.


    "Well, that''s right. The power of the Diabolic Killing Needle seems to be able to subdue them innately.


    It seems that you''re right."


    Brady nodded in agreement.


    Brady and Austin had a very defined relationship - they were master and servant. As such, one privilege that Brady had in his servitude was hearing the truth firsthand from his master. Austin felt compelled to tell Brady everything about the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    "These demonic monkeys actually remind me of the


    hambled palace through this square.


    The air that surrounded the square felt sinister and insidious.


    "It seems that this is where these demonic monkeys live.


    Let''s go inside for a look,"


    Austin said.


    "Be careful. This square holds an array.


    I have observed these demonic monkeys. When they passed through the square, they all stepped on the ground with golden spots,"


    Brady warned Austin.


    "Really? Are you sure?"


    Austin was surprised. As he looked down, some golden spots were indeed on the ground.


    The two of them walked into the square. They carefully treaded on the golden spots that were on the ground.


    Both of them were nervous. Finally, they passed through the square and arrived at an old hall.


    This hall was the grandest site in all of the buildings.


    Albeit old and desecrated, nothing could cover the glory and extravagancy this place had from the past.


    They walked confidently towards the gate of the palace.


    The demonic avatar, of course, was leading the way with the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    The demonic avatar ensured their safety from any sudden sneak attack from the demonic monkeys.


    Finally, Austin and Brady set their foot onto the palace floors.


    "What?"


    Austin was surprised by the vastness of the palace.


    The palace looked without bounds.


    What was more, there were rolling mountains and vast lands covered by thick fog that brewed in the distance.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh..."


    Gloomy winds roared. The winds blew from all sides.


    They discovered piles of withered bones on the ground that turned out to be from humans as well as creatures of various races.

 Chapter 2125 Encountering A Giant Heart

    There were too many skeletons around. If he wanted to so much as take a single step around this place, he would have to step on them, or stay completely still. There was no third option.


    But it wasn''t all that bad; various kinds of magic treasures and weapons were also scattered everywhere on the ground. No, wait, they were worthless now!


    Too much time had gone by since the weapons had been taken care of. Now, they had lost their spiritual energy and rusted. They were just worthless metal scraps and when he tried to pick one up, it turned into powder at his touch.


    "This looks like an ancient battlefield!"


    Brady, as ancient a man as he was, was still shocked by this horrific scene.


    So many creatures had died here that the skeletons were scattered all over the ground. After so many years, the resentment of the dead still didn''t dissipate, turning into terrible evil energy and flooding over this area.


    Thump, thump...


    Just as Austin and Brady were gazing at the ancient battlefield around them in shock, a huge bang rang out from the very depths of the palace, making their hearts skip several beats at once.


    "Is someone still alive in here?"


    Both Austin and Brady were shocked.


    Thump... Thump...


    Yet, the same sound echoed again, like a drum was beating hard far away from them. The strangest thing was that the sound was incredibly dull, and somehow made their blood accelerate every time. It emanated a sort of pressure that could, somehow, put pressure right on your blood vessels.


    "I have a strange feeling that it sounds like the heartbeat of a powerful creature. Am I delusional or what?"


    Austin remarked with surprise and doubt in his voice.


    ''If it really is the heartbeat of some creature, then it must be scary and humongous in size!'' he thought


    Driven by curiosity, Austin and Brady began searching for the place where the sound seemed to be coming from. They were both excited and afraid of what they would find.


    After searching for an hour, they seemed to be getting close as the sound was much clearer now.


    Austin released all of his physical strength to protect his heart.


    And Brady also released some sort of secret technique to seal off his body from e


    a shield and began cutting off the knives'' path.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    One by one, there were several violent collisions.


    At the same, the leaves were also beginning to refine the spiritual energy contained in the knives.


    "The spiritual tree!


    Oh my God! You are only a human being and have somehow landed yourself a spiritual tree! Very well done indeed.


    Seems like god is helping me today! I''ll make a deal with you!


    Send that spiritual tree up here immediately and I will spare your life!"


    the heart roared with great joy.


    "Hah! You wish! You can pretend all you like, but if you could kill me, why would you utter so much nonsense beforehand?


    You would have taken the tree away immediately! Since you didn''t, it means you can''t.


    Why should I send it to you?"


    Austin sneered.


    All at once, the heart became silent.


    Actually, what Austin said was true.


    Although it screamed rather ferociously, and could extend a lot of pressure, it could not leave the altar since it was sealed to the place.


    Frankly, it knew of no way it could kill Austin.


    "Alright, boy, if you give me that spiritual tree, I''ll help you make a fortune.


    I hid all of my plunder and treasures under the altar.


    I can give you anything you want."


    The heart tried to strike a bargain with Austin.


    "Haha, you are so naive. The spiritual tree is invaluable. If you want some money in exchange for my spiritual tree, you are just daydreaming!"


    Austin sneered.

 Chapter 2126 The Study Of The Cultivation Method

    "Human boy, don''t go too far.


    Let''s make a deal. If you hand me the spiritual tree, I will teach you the unique techniques that I have gained in my entire life.


    When you learn my unique skills, you will find no matching opponents in the Immortal End World,"


    that heart told Austin in an attempt to entice him.


    "Interesting offer." Austin raised a brow. "However, you cultivated the evil energy while I cultivated the vital energy between heaven and earth. I fail to see any use for your unique skill,"


    Austin said.


    "It is true. You cannot learn it yourself.


    But your demonic avatar can cultivate my top martial skill.


    So, in a way, you can cultivate it too.


    Don''t think that I can''t see that your demonic avatar is cultivating evil energy now,"


    that heart explained.


    "My lifetime unique skills have been engraved on each of the nine pillars on the altar.


    I imprinted these skills on the nine pillars in order to resist the suppressive force of the altar.


    If you can give me your spiritual tree, I will allow you to come forward and learn these top martial skills,"


    that heart continued.


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat at the thought. It was a desirable offer if he was being honest.


    His eyes focused on the nine tall stone pillars on the altar.


    Every stone pillar was engraved with dense and mysterious runes, which looked like scriptures of various cultivation methods.


    ''This being only has one heart left yet it still holds such tremendous power.


    The unique skill perfected throughout this being''s whole life must be an extremely evil magic skill!


    If I let my demonic avatar practice these skills, then its fighting capacity would significantly increase.''


    At the thought of this, Austin kept his gaze at the nine stone pillars.


    "Well, it seems that the heart is firmly sealed on this altar.


    Let my demonic avatar take a chance!"


    Austin said to himself.


    Austin didn''t want to or even think about giving away the spiritual tree in exchange for the


    Austin asked coldly.


    "Human boy, I''m going to kill you!"


    the heart yelled out once he finally accepted that the human kid in front of him was telling the truth.


    It sounded quite sad.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Waves of black energy surged out of that heart.


    The altar shook violently.


    It seemed as if it would break into pieces in the next moment.


    However, a loud and bright array of light suddenly appeared on the altar as if to protect it.


    Waves of energy came towards Austin''s demonic avatar continuously.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle that suspended above the head of the demonic avatar retaliated by releasing bursts of evil energy to protect the demonic avatar.


    The demonic avatar, on the other hand, was excitedly studying those scriptures on the stone pillars.


    No matter how powerful the attacks launched by that heart were, the demonic avatar didn''t budge at all.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle was one of the strongest holy weapons in the Evil Abyss World. So it wasn''t surprising that the heart was having a tough time dealing with it.


    In the next moment, no matter how hard the heart was trying, it was unable to stop the demonic avatar from studying the scriptures.


    One day later, the demonic avatar had finally finished comprehending all the words in the mysterious runes and symbols stone pillars.

 Chapter 2127 The Herb Field

    Bang! Bang! Bang


    It was daytime, the heart did not stop its attack even for a second.


    The whole altar was shaking continuously because of the powerful attack.


    Fortunately, the altar didn''t suffer any substantial damage because it was covered extensively by the protection arrays.


    When the demonic avatar completed its mediation on the contents of the nine stone pillars, Austin suddenly thought of something.


    He wondered if the Diabolic Killing Needle could absorb the heart''s overflowing evil energy. If it could, it would definitely become more powerful.


    However, the demonic avatar suffered great resistance the moment it got closer to the heart.


    Austin realized that the demonic avatar relied on the Diabolic Killing Needle to withstand the oppressing force. So even though the demonic avatar couldn''t be harmed by the heart, it was still impossible for it to absorb the evil energy with the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    The heart was too powerful.


    As the demonic avatar got closer to the heart, it was harder for it to move forward.


    Austin finally decided to give up and left with Brady.


    Then the two of them searched the whole area but found nothing.


    Even the demonic monkeys were nowhere to be found. They probably went to a secluded place to hide.


    The two of them left the small world in the hall, and returned to the real world outside.


    Austin and Brady continued their search on the other buildings nearby.


    But they found nothing useful on those empty palaces.


    About half a day later, Austin and Brady left the mountain.


    "Brat! This is not the core area of the Land of Life-and-death,"


    the Flame Emperor said to Austin.


    "You are right! We need to move in further."


    Austin nodded.


    Then Austin and Brady continued their journey towards the core area of the Land of Life-and-death.


    They encountered all kinds of dangers along the way.


    Fortunately, they were able to get out of danger with their strength and various tricks.


    "They are superior herbs!


    A lot of semi-omnipotent herbs!"


    While they were on their way, Austin''


    d quickly dragged him back.


    Then Austin suddenly felt a headache, and his blood seemed to be burning.


    "Poison! The field not only has precious superior herbs and semi-omnipotent herbs, but also deadly poisons that killed these peerless masters!"


    Brady said in a deep voice.


    Austin''s face turned pale. He almost fell on the ground as he felt weak all over. His body was about to crack, and his bones seemed to be broken.


    ''Damn it! I still have some Magic Sea Water with me. Let''s see if it can detoxify me, ''


    Austin thought.


    He immediately took out a small jade bottle and poured some Magic Sea Water into his mouth.


    Austin was surprised when the symptoms of poison were quickly alleviated the moment he drank the Magic Sea Water.


    "Brady, take this and have some as well."


    Austin handed the Magic Sea Water to Brady.


    Brady also recovered quickly after he swallowed the Magic Sea Water.


    Austin didn''t want to give up. He stood at the foot of the mountain and looked at the herb fields in the middle of it. The fields were full of various herbs, but he didn''t know which one of them was highly toxic.


    "There is a dead body in the herb field!"


    While Austin was scanning the field, he suddenly found a dead body that was sitting cross-legged. His dry skin glowed with the golden light that made his body looked as if it was wrapped in a layer of golden clothes.

 Chapter 2128 The Death Race

    "He is a bald man. His body is shriveled but there doesn''t seem to be any signs of decay!"


    Austin pointed out as he looked closely.


    "Yes. He looks like a monk in his golden robe. Is he really a Buddhist monk?"


    asked Brady, inspecting the body with great interest.


    "This monk has been dead for at least tens of thousands of years, or even longer. Yet his flesh still hasn''t decomposed. He must have been very powerful during his time!


    Perhaps he was the great master at that time when he was still alive!"


    Brady concluded after he observed the body.


    "Even such a powerful person died here. This is really a dangerous place!"


    Austin couldn''t help but feel disturbed.


    "Considering that he seemed to have been alone, I doubt he was poisoned to death. There must be a truly terrifying presence on this mountain!"


    Master, I think we should give up the intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs on the mountain. It''s simply too dangerous.


    I''m not sure if we have the capabilities to obtain them,"


    Brady cautioned Austin with a serious look. He asked his master to give up his intention of collecting such herbs. It wasn''t worth the risk.


    "All right." Austin nodded. "Look at those skeletons. Since ancient times, there have been countless masters and cultivators who attempted to get these semi-omnipotent herbs but they were all unsuccessful.


    Let''s get out of here.


    I get the feeling that something bad is coming."


    Austin felt a chill on his back.


    "Let''s hurry. We can''t stay here any longer!"


    Brady nodded and prepared to leave.


    However, at this moment, black fog suddenly surged up in front of them and then a figure with a strong sense of death appeared from the fog.


    A tall man blocked their way.


    The man looked like he had been dead for ages. In fact, he looked exactly like the monk that they had been observing in the herb field on the hillside just moments ago.


    However, he was no longer engulfed by the golden light from his robe. Instead, an overwhelming dark aura of death surrounded the air.


    The endless sense of death came out from the rotten flesh and cracked skin, covering the sky and sun like a curtain.


    The monk towered them both with his height.


    "Damn it! He seems to have his eyes on us!"


    Brady''s face was outlined


    r in terror.


    Bang!


    At this moment, the monk made a move. From his withered body, he suddenly released a powerful energy. The heaven and earth collapsed. His power was indeed too strong. It was beyond what anyone could ever imagine.


    Austin and Brady turned pale as they saw what was coming. They moved back quickly to avoid the energy. They didn''t want to fight against him.


    Bang!


    The monk stretched out his rotten big hand to try and grab them. Wherever it passed, space collapsed on a small scale, and countless dark space cracks appeared.


    The big hand launched at them at an alarming speed.


    "Master, give me your Pot of Chaos!"


    Brady shouted.


    Austin quickly waved his hand and the Pot of Chaos flew out and landed on Brady''s hand.


    With the Pot of Chaos in his hand, Brady charged forward.


    Bang!


    The Pot of Chaos instantly enlarged into a huge tripod, and collided with the rotten hand.


    Hit by the great force, Brady was forced to step back for a thousand meters before he could balance himself.


    "Wow, he is really strong!"


    Austin couldn''t help announcing.


    Before entering the Land of Life-and-death, Brady had fought alone against more than a dozen masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm. He easily overpowered those masters.


    Now he lost to the monk only by one simple move.


    If it hadn''t been for the Pot of Chaos, Brady might have been gravely injured by that one move.


    At that point, Austin finally realized that the monk in front of them was indeed a terrifying being.

 Chapter 2129 That Mans Successor

    "Really?


    You own a remarkable magic treasure!


    Not bad."


    The monk''s silver eyes gave a cold look, and a spiritual message was transmitted into Austin and Brady''s Soul Sea.


    As the black fog enveloped the surroundings, the tall and thin body of the monk stood in the black corpse miasma silently -- a cold and horrifying picture to behold. The corpse miasma rose up, like a devil from hell.


    "Master, this monk is too harrowing for us to defeat. We are going to hide in the Slave Tower."


    Keeping his attention sharp at the monk, Brady didn''t notice his face had already turned pale.


    "How about passing through the chaotic void?"


    Austin proposed.


    "No way.


    Hiding in the chaotic void is practically impossible in this case. This man is a strong cultivator!"


    Brady answered as he dismissed Austin''s suggestion.


    Bang!


    Once again, the monk stretched out his hand.


    There were all sorts of terrible law power in that big hand which made the corpse miasma formidable.


    The big hand alone seemed to be enough to control and destroy everything.


    Using their minds, Austin and Brady communicated with the Slave Tower simultaneously.


    As soon as they did, the mighty transmission power from the Slave Tower immediately wrapped them.


    "Hey, the two of you there, it''s useless to keep playing these little tricks in front of me.


    You are still too naive."


    To their surprise, the monk smiled contemptuously.


    After a while, Austin and Brady received a tremendous suppressing power as it dropped from the sky and fell on them.


    What happened later made both Austin and Brady rather astounded.


    The teleportation power released by the Slave Tower was suppressed directly.


    They couldn''t be transmitted into the Slave Tower at all.


    Reaching directly to them, the hand with corpse miasma held out to Austin and Brady.


    A strong pressure that could not be resisted restrained the two tightly.


    As they actively engaged all kinds of unique skills they could muster, Austin and Brady spared no efforts.


    Austin still couldn''t get rid of it even if he released his demonic avatar directly.


    The sense of death overwhelmed them.


    seems that you are indeed that guy''s disciple.


    Besides, I did feel the energy of Golden Sun Scripture from you.


    In that case, I will not kill you."


    Sending his message to Austin with his spiritual sense, the monk suddenly withdrew his big hand.


    Suddenly, his face was no longer contorted into something murderous, but he now looked friendly.


    Surprised and pleased, Austin appreciated this sudden change.


    ''Did this monk have a friendship with the former owner of the Fire Stela?''


    Austin considered.


    "Yes, When I was alive, the Lord of Flaming Sun and I used to be friends.


    Well, it has been a very long time ago."


    The monk''s eyes became wistful as he seemed to reminisce their past friendship.


    He raised his head and stared into the distance.


    "My friend has always been together with the Divine Fire Stela. Since it is on you, I guess that he has already died.


    Alas, in fact, I also suffered the same fate. This kind of state is no different from the situation of being dead."


    The monk sighed.


    As they looked at each other, Austin and Brady couldn''t find the right words to say.


    They didn''t know how to respond.


    "Tell me now. What did you two do in the Land of Life-and-death?


    You can''t be naive enough to enter here for trial.


    With the level of strength that you have, entering the Land of Life-and-death will surely get you killed,"


    the monk commented as he turned to Austin and Brady.

 Chapter 2130 Let Me Help You

    "Sir, I''m here for only one reason. The Land of Life-and-death holds the Reincarnate Lotus and I need to find it to help my friend rebuild his body,"


    Austin answered.


    "Oh, I see. That is not what I was expecting,"


    the monk replied, holding his hand to his chin in deep thought. After a while, he added, "You''re correct. The Land of Life-and-death does have the Reincarnate Lotus that can be used to rebuild a warrior''s body.


    But it''s quite impossible for you to get it with your current cultivation base.


    I think you should head back home.


    Otherwise, you may be killed here."


    Austin hesitated. He needed the lotus and wasn''t expecting to hear that it would be impossible.


    "See, brat? I agree with the old monk. You''d better leave now.


    Let''s wait until you become a top great master or even a master in the Immortal Transforming Realm before we try again,"


    the Flame Emperor inside Austin''s Soul Sea sighed.


    "I''ve heard of cultivators at the Immortal Transforming Realm dying in this Land of Life-and-death and they were much more advanced than you are,"


    the monk continued.


    Austin, the Flame Emperor, and Brady were all stunned into silence by the monk''s words.


    ''Even a cultivator at the Immortal Transforming Realm may die in the Land of Life-and-death? That means it will be impossible for Austin to obtain the Reincarnate Lotus at all, ''


    the Flame Emperor thought and he became even more desperate.


    "Well, it looks like I will have no choice but to wait longer.


    Possibly, tens of thousands of years. Brat, you can only help me find the Reincarnate Lotus when you become a great master above the Immortal Transforming Realm,"


    the Flame Emperor said in anguish.


    "Sir, I understand what you are saying, but can you tell me the specific location of the Reincarnate Lotus?


    I want to have a try,"


    Austin said to the monk, puffing out his chest.


    "Really?


    Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    the monk asked, appalled.


    "Yes, I am.


    But I had promised my friend that I would help him enter the Land of Life-and-death to find the Reincarnate Lotus to rebuild his body.


    I don''t want to break my promise and disappoint my friend,"


    Austin answered honestly. He looked straight into the


    ir journey and looked around for the source of the creepy laughter.


    They could feel the hair on the back of their necks standing up.


    Hoot, hoot, hoot...


    All of a sudden, a dark wind blew violently and black figures rushed towards Austin and his companions from all directions.


    "They''re the corpse king birds!"


    Both Austin and Brady exclaimed in surprise.


    They stood and prepared for the impact.


    As they got closer, it could be seen that these birds were all dark and their faces resembled human beings''. The gloomy dark energy the birds were emanating made the temperature of the area drop more than a dozen degrees in a second.


    Austin and Brady had met one of these birds before, so they could recognize it at a glance.


    "Be careful. Stay still,"


    the monk in front of them said.


    Then, a loud bang rang out as he launched an attack against the birds.


    His golden robe was fluttering in the air, and his sleeves were sweeping up the whole world, blowing away the endless trees and rocks.


    Caw! Caw! Caw...


    The birds screamed in agony and tried to leave but the monk''s attack shattered them to pieces.


    Shocked, Austin and Brady couldn''t believe what they had witnessed.


    The power of one corpse king bird was equivalent to that of a human cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Yet, the monk killed several of them in only moments all by himself.


    ''My senior master''s strength is just too formidable!''


    Austin thought with obvious shock on his face.

 Chapter 2131 A Dangerous Journey

    Within moments, the monk had already killed a few hundreds corpse king birds.


    When the rest of the corpse king birds saw what happened, they were all terrified. They flew away in an instant.


    The place became quiet again.


    "Let''s go," said the monk to Austin and Brady.


    The two immediately followed.


    When they were about to go, a series of creepy laughter resounded the whole space all of a sudden. It was coming from the mountain nearby.


    The laughter sounded very challenging.


    "Get out!" shouted the monk.


    He was wearing a stern face as he looked at the direction of the mountain.


    Suddenly, he turned into a black wind and pounced on that mountain without any warnings. He didn''t even say anything to Austin and Brady.


    The two men were shocked by the scene that unfolded before their eyes.


    Then they saw a humanoid creature with long black hair spreading all over its body on the top of the mountain. It flashed and vanished in an instant.


    A few moments later, the monk came back to where Austin and Brady were.


    "What happened, sir?" asked Austin to the monk.


    His voice was full of respect.


    "Someone is hiding in the dark. He used the corpse king birds to attack us," replied the monk.


    "I tried to catch him but unfortunately, he was able to escape," he added.


    He then urged Austin and Brady to keep going.


    Austin was in great shock upon hearing what the monk had said.


    ''Someone controlled the corpse king birds to attack us? The corpse king birds are as powerful as cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm. I didn''t know that there is someone more powerful than them. Since he was able to control the corpse king birds, he must really be strong, '' thought Austin inwardly.


    He was deeply absorbed in his thoughts.


    He was trying to imagine that creature who was able to control the powerful corpse king birds. He couldn''t imagine how powerful he would be.


    "I think exploring this place is a huge mistake. This seems to be a suicidal task," said Austin to Brady.


    He communicated with Brady through his spiritual sense.


    "I think so too."


    Brady nodded in agreement.


    The two of them were walking behind the monk. As they looked at him, his golden robe was fluttering against the wind and his long sleeves were floating in the air. He looked like he was just having a sightseeing leisurely. However, his speed was astonishingly fast.


    Based on their observation, the monk seemed to be performing some enchantments. Austin and Brady were mesmerize


    brave. So instead of stepping back, he rushed above the lake.


    In an instant, the monk had already started to fight with the three intelligent corpses.


    A dozen rounds of fierce battle took place.


    Afterwards, the monk pointed at the corpses again. Three streaks of blue light instantly appeared and froze the three intelligent corpses.


    After making sure that the four intelligent corpses were all immobilized, he stared at the depths of the lake and recited some chant.


    A tremendous power followed and calmed down the lake. The black iron carriage shook several times and eventually froze in the water.


    Austin and Brady were terrified by the scene. Now they had fully realized that the Land of Life-and-death was full of dangerous creatures.


    They were just fortunate enough to have run into the monk and he agreed to help them find the Reincarnate Lotus. If it hadn''t been for the monk, the two of them would have already been dead.


    A blood-curdling sneer was heard from the inside of the iron carriage.


    Then it slowly sank into the water.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A burst of black fog rushed up from the bottom of the lake and surrounded the four frozen intelligent corpses. They then disappeared with the black fog.


    "Let''s go. We are close to where the Reincarnate Lotus is," said the monk.


    He stared at the lake for a little while before he led Austin and Brady to move forward.


    Upon hearing the monk, Austin and Brady immediately pulled themselves together.


    Then they quietly followed the monk to where the Reincarnate Lotus was.


    ''We are finally getting closer to the Reincarnate Lotus, '' thought Austin and Brady in excitement.

 Chapter 2132 The Dangerous Mountain

    Not long after, a black mountain appeared in front of them. It flowed with the aura of the ancient nether world, majestic and towering, injecting anxiety to people due to its domineering and robust presence.


    "The Reincarnate Lotus is right in this mountain,"


    the monk, who stood still in front of the mountain, informed Austin.


    "But I can feel that there are many powerful creatures in this mountain.


    It will certainly not be easy to get it."


    The monk''s gaze was fixed on the mountain, looking very stern and serious.


    Both Austin and Brady were shocked upon hearing that.


    The monk''s strength was unfathomable. Yet, even a man of his caliber would have said like that. Judging from how cautious he was, it was not hard to imagine how many horrible creatures lurking in this mountain.


    "I don''t care what kind of place it is. Now that we''re here, let''s get inside and try our luck," the monk continued.


    Then, he took the lead and strode up to the mountain.


    Without hesitation, Austin and Brady hurried to keep up with him.


    The three walked along a winding trail, ascending atop the mountain with increasing speed.


    Along the way, they all felt a weird aura.


    There seemed to be many terrifying creatures lurking in the shadows and spying on them.


    Boom!


    Not long after the three climbed the mountain, they all felt that a wave of strong power dropping from heaven was pressing against them.


    For a moment, Austin''s and Brady''s movements were restricted as if they were temporarily paralyzed.


    It felt like a very massive weight was placed on them as they took every step.


    "Humph!"


    With a loud snort, the monk waved his sleeve and drew the two to his side.


    The terrible pressure exerted on the two disappeared immediately, leaving no trace behind. After a while of composing themselves, they continued climbing.


    Many black rocks along their path were visibly stained with age signs. Occasionally, one or two spiritual herbs, quite of old age too, were spotted growing between the crevices of those rocks.


    However, Austin and Brady were not in the mood to appreciate those high-grade superior herbs. They dared not pick them at will eve


    ed from the sky and covered the space around them.


    Austin suddenly felt his body temperature drastically rose as if he had jumped into a burning furnace, almost burning him to ashes.


    He hurriedly released his vital energy force to resist the horrifying high temperature.


    He cultivated the Golden Sun Scripture. Thus, the light golden vital energy he released was very effective to resist the scorching heat.


    The mysterious heat was coming from a cave ahead of them. Blazing flames, too difficult for a human to bear, intensely gushed out of it.


    ''What the hell is inside that cave? Why is it releasing such terrifying heat waves?''


    Austin could not help but feel frightened as he speculated in his mind.


    Caw! Caw...


    Suddenly, harsh screams were heard, and countless black crows flew out of the cave.


    Surprisingly, every black crow had a ghastly pale human face.


    "What kind of crows are they?"


    Austin blurted out, his face changing drastically as he stared at those eerie crows.


    Caw! Caw! Caw!


    Black human-faced crows surrounded with glowing black light and ablaze with fire rushed out of the cave one after another.


    In just a few seconds, they filled the sky above, creating a sea of fire that burned in the distance.


    "Oh my god! That''s a lot of crows!"


    Both Austin and Brady were petrified as they gazed at those birds.


    Without any warning, suddenly those crows all swooped at the trio at a frightening speed.

 Chapter 2133 A Present For You

    The entire mountain was in an uproar as human-faced crows flew out of it and rushed towards them. More than that, the heat was so intense that even the stones turned molten.


    "Damn it! There are millions of crows here!"


    At that moment, millions of human-faced crows had enveloped the sky with a force so powerful it could destroy heaven and earth. Their sheer number was enough to make everyone who could see it feel overwhelmed.


    In addition to that, the human-faced crows also emitted terribly powerful energy waves. They were, in no way, ordinary animals, and with the terrible sea of raging fire around them, they were, in every way, capable of becoming extremely horrible and destructive.


    Bang!


    The monk stood still -- a terrifying aura emanating from him. His golden robe fluttered in the air, making him look like an immortal God or a demon straight from hell.


    At the same time, the stinking corpse miasma filled the sky and formed a circular defense shield, covering everything within a radius of hundreds of meters and protecting the monk from any harm.


    Neither the raging inferno nor the human-faced crows could get near the monk. In fact, the moment they went within the vicinity of the shield, they were immediately reduced to ashes.


    Austin was utterly in shock. There was no way he and Brady would have been able to resist the attack of millions of crows on their own. He was absolutely sure that if they encountered the crows, they would be dead. Without the help of this monk, they surely would have died already.


    Caw! Caw! Caw!


    Millions of human-faced crows were cawing non-stop in an ear-splitting and frightening way.


    All of a sudden, Austin and Brady found something.


    As flames flared inside that cave, a pair of cold, ruthless eyes sparkled within it, staring closely at Austin and his fellows.


    There was a very horrible aura there -- similar to that of a dragon preying on a herd of vulnerable sheep. It was so powerful and terrifying that even Austin''s strong heart could not help but shiver.


    The golden eyes were teeming with killing intent. It was immediately apparent that this was a being with incomparable power and it was itching to charge at Austin and his companions.


    "Oh my God! There seems to be a most terrible being hiding inside that cave that has the power to drive millions of crows to attack. What is it and just how powerful is it?"


    Both Austin and Brady were taken aback.


    The being looked like a crow wrapped in golden flames!


    Austin stared at the cave intently. After a while, he seemed to have recognized the owner of the golden eyes.


    The golden crow was much bigger than ordinary crows.


    By Austin''s estimate, the golden crow was probably about three or four meters high.


    "Could it possibly be the legendary three-legged


    ound was heard. It resounded in the air.


    Just like that, the void space shattered, and millions of black divine feathers shot out towards Austin and his companions. The terrifying consequences of this sent chills to their hearts.


    Bang!


    "All right.


    Fucker, I was going to let you go because I knew you had been living and cultivating so hard for so many years.


    But you were ungrateful and have now became so reckless. With that being the case, I''ll finish you off right here and now.


    You being alive could prove to be a disaster for some innocent people. So you might as well die and disappear completely."


    The monk was so angry that he roared, and the sound traveled as far as the heavens. He was now going to fight hard without holding anything back.


    With a wave of his hands, numerous ripples of black energy emerged out of nowhere. He moved his two hands forward, and the ripples of energy immediately flew into the sky.


    At once, the human-faced crows gave out sad and painful cries as their divine feathers were broken into tiny pieces and rendered useless.


    Then, the monk moved his body and flew up into the sky.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The river of corpse miasma was utterly unstoppable as it flowed freely all over the place.


    Wherever it went, those human-faced crows were turned to nothing.


    After a little while, more than half of them were gone.


    Those who survived flapped their wings and fled as fast as they could.


    "Hahaha!


    Brat, since you respected me as your senior master, today, I will give you a present!


    I''m sure there is some golden sun essence in the beast''s body. I''ll take it for you. I''m sure it will help your cultivation of the Golden Sun Scripture enormously,"


    the monk said to Austin with a laugh.


    Then his body moved quickly and he dashed up to the cave, with his golden robe swaying in the wind.

 Chapter 2134 Intimidation

    Shoop!


    The frightening sound of the flock of crows resounded from the dark ancient cave once more as the three-legged crow''s cold eyes sparkled gold.


    With every passing moment, the murderous will grew larger and larger until it had completely shrouded the air around him.


    Whoosh!


    Then, in an instant, the monk was suddenly in front of the cave inhabited by the three-legged golden crow.


    Pang!


    The three-legged golden crow also started fighting back at that moment. Without wasting even a second, it waved an old golden stick and swept it forward, and the inexhaustible heat of the sun became tens of thousands times hotter than it was before. Now, everything in its path was immediately burnt to ashes.


    The monk shouted coldly as he stretched out a big hand to grab something, and without warning, the old golden stick suddenly snapped in half.


    The birds sang sharply and sadly as a golden sun shot out hundreds of millions of divine radiance into the cave -- each of which akin to a golden needle. The sight was so blinding that neither Austin nor Brady could open their eyes.


    It was an attack so devastating that it had the power to kill every single living thing in that area. More than that, its immense power was enough to sweep the entire area within a hundred-meter radius from the monk.


    Bang!


    The monk rolled up his sleeves and took in all of the radiance. Then, he took a step forward and rushed straight into the dark ancient cave.


    In an instant, the torrent of black energy transformed into a river of corpse miasma and rushed directly into the cave.


    The whole cave started to shake violently.


    The crows'' shrill cries resounded in the air and the golden light blazed on even more. But it was not enough to stop the monk who continued to stride into the cave effortlessly.


    Then, the fiercest battle broke out inside the cave.


    The monk roared and the three-legged golden crow honked continuously.


    Bang!


    Deafening sounds rang out as the black mountain trembled violently. Then, the mountain where the old cave was collapsed as the fierce fight raged on. In addition to that, huge rocks started flying out of the cave.


    Smoke and dust filled the air, and the fire of the sun raged on in the sky. Then, when everything finally returned to peace, only about seven or eight feathers fell down.


    Every single feather was just as dazzling as the sun, albeit stained with wisps of golden blood. The terrible energy fluctuations they gave off made people unwilling to approach them.


    "It seems like the monk has won!"


    At that moment, Austin was overjoyed.


    The energy that erupted from the battle in the cave just a moment ago was so formidable that Austin and Brady co


    th a whooshing sound, he disappeared from where he was standing, and went straight into the cave from which human skulls were constantly spurting out.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The next moment, the ancient cave began to shake violently.


    Then the shocking energy fluctuation turned into a horrible tornado that was blowing out from it continuously.


    "Ah!"


    A sound similar to the howling of a ferocious ghost resounded in the air as the entirety of the black mountain shook violently.


    Bang!


    The black cave was hit and a large part of it sunk, forming a deep, dark hole. Below it, the white bones were so large in number that they almost looked like a pale and frightening endless sea.


    "Aaaaargh !"


    A shrill voice suddenly came from the deep hole.


    Then, an abundance of black blood spurted out, filling the whole space. Apparently, an unnamed being had just been injured. But it seemed to have been able to escape from the deep hole and disappear into the void.


    Whoosh!


    The monk jumped up from the dark cave and flew into the air. He looked nothing short of a god as he hit the unknown creature hard. Unfortunately, it didn''t die at once.


    "Let me see who else will dare to come out and stop me!"


    the monk said coldly, raising his voice intentionally and causing the entire mountain to tremble.


    Then, he led Austin and Brady up the mountain again.


    Half a day later, they finally arrived in front of a huge cliff that towered over the clouds.


    The huge cliff was like a sharp sword stabbing into the depths of the clouds. It was dark red, as if it had been soaked by blood. In fact, one could even smell a hint of blood coming from it.


    "The Reincarnate Lotus is right on the peak of this cliff,"


    the monk said.


    Hearing the monk''s words, both Austin and Brady felt excited.

 Chapter 2135 The Reincarnate Lotus

    They looked up and saw a wide rock protruding from the platform on the cliff.


    The platform was shrouded by thick clouds, making it almost invisible to the naked eyes.


    However, if people looked close enough they could vaguely see a snow-white light rising up to the sky. It emitted a powerful life aura that could be sensed even from a distance.


    "The Reincarnate Lotus is on that platform,"


    the monk said to Austin.


    There was a stone ladder creating a stone road that was once built along the surface of the cliff.


    "We can''t fly to the platform. Our only option is to climb on the wall using the stone ladder. Let''s go!"


    The monk started moving as he stepped gingerly on the stone ladder and climbed along the stone road.


    Austin and Brady followed his example and climbed the stone ladder.


    While walking on the stone road, Austin realized that there were some mysterious energy waves flowing around. It created some pressure that felt almost as deep as the sea.


    "Damn it! The cliff seems to be bleeding!"


    Austin suddenly discovered something and cursed under his breath.


    "Something wants to provoke us. Be careful,"


    the monk who was leading the way, said in a deep voice. He seemed upset and flames of fury were burning in his eyes.


    He still looked grave and solemn.


    As if right on cue, blood started gushing from all parts of the black cliff. It was flowing down along the surface of the cliff like a river. It was a heinous sight.


    Moments later, a large stretch of the cliff was tainted and soaked by the blood.


    Two hours later, the three of them had climbed and covered at least half of the distance while trudging along the zigzagging terrain up the cliff. However, a black mist like fog rose and covered the cliff. It swirled around them making everything look very dim.


    "They''re going to attack us. Damn it!"


    A sense of foreboding overwhelmed Austin.


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly, the monk who was walking ahead stopped.


    They could make out the silhouette of several figures that appeared in the thick mist on the stone road in front of them.


    The monk had already stopped, ready to confront those strange figures. Although he didn''t make any move, he had a solemn expression on his face as if he was trying to warn them off.


    Austin and Brady could vaguely tell through the thick fog that they were some people wearing ancient costumes. They looked as if they had come from the ancient times.


    Upon further investigation, they all looked very old and lifeless. However, their aura was intimidating and depressing


    again.


    A moment later, Austin saw what he had experienced in the East Mainland of the Divine Continent.


    He saw what had happened to him at the Blue Dragon School of the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    Austin was fully immersed in his past memories. He couldn''t seem to tell the past from the present and was in danger of losing himself.


    "Wake up! Kid!"


    Suddenly, Austin heard the monk''s shout right inside his ear. It felt like a bolt out of the blue struck his ear, which made Austin sober up in an instant.


    "Don''t stare at the Reincarnate Lotus. It will pull you into an endless loop of illusions and you may never recover,"


    the monk shouted at Austin to bring him back to the reality.


    "Wow, that was close, the illusions seemed so real!"


    Austin was still a little scared at how close he came to losing his mind.


    The monk moved his body and rushed towards the Reincarnate Lotus, preparing to pick it.


    However, at that critical moment, another figure showed up.


    "Damn it, what is it now?"


    Austin exclaimed in surprise.


    The figure appeared in front of the Reincarnate Lotus, blocking the monk''s path. He was as tall and firm as a statue, and his eyes were very frightening, penetrating through the thick mist.


    He had a pair of cyan eyes, without the white part of the eye and the pupils. His eyes looked like two green ghost lamps shining like hell, looking down upon Austin and his fellows.


    Austin and Brady could not help but look at each other with bitter smiles. They had gone through all kinds of dangers on their way to find the lotus. However, they hadn''t expected that they would be challenged right before savoring the success of finally getting the Reincarnate Lotus.

 Chapter 2136 Acquiring The Reincarnate Lotus

    This appeared to be another intelligent corpse. It was very tall, with thick long hair dangling loose. It was in a thick corpse cloth with bare feet, and its trousers were covered only up to the knees.


    It was an intelligent corpse with no living energy in it, but its eyes were so sharp that they came to block the way of the monk.


    The monk stopped and stood there and faced that intelligent corpse.


    "This Reincarnate Lotus belongs to me. It can''t be taken away from me. Otherwise, you will die!"


    the intelligent corpse spoke through the spiritual sense, which was clear as a crystal beam than the words of an ordinary person and echoed in this space.


    Evidently, like this monk, this intelligent corpse could not speak with the mouth but instead with the powerful spiritual sense.


    "You''re now not making any sense.


    After so many years, why do you continue to be this stubborn?


    The Reincarnate Lotus is of no use to both of us.


    We picked this path, and there is no turning around for both of us.


    We have gathered all manner of resentment, gloom and bad luck between heaven and earth for so many years to keep our bodies in dead but eternal, and we became a whole different race completely.


    Our spiritual souls won''t be able to leave this body after we have changed.


    Since our spiritual souls have been tarnished with too much darkness, bitterness, and bad luck, only our present bodies can keep our spiritual souls.


    Haven''t you comprehended this after several years?"


    The monk''s spiritual sense was slowly by slowly resounding in this world.


    Both Austin and Brady were astounded and stunned by their discussion.


    As it turned out that one''s spiritual soul could not depart the current body any longer because of too much harmful energy.


    "Cut the crap. I have been the one guarding this Reincarnate Lotus. It, therefore, belongs to me. No one can take it away from me,"


    that tall intelligent corpse said callously with his sharp spiritual sense.


    "Humph, I''m offering you a benevolent solution, but you don''t listen to me. That''s fine, then don''t blame me for what''s coming next!"


    The monk sniffed furiously.


    Bang!


    The monk then launched


    te Lotus is the world''s rare spiritual source, after all. We can''t destroy it. We must leave something for the future,"


    the monk told Austin.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Austin strolled over and stood in front of the Reincarnate Lotus.


    "Great! Ha-ha, at last, we finally get the Reincarnate Lotus. And I can eventually get my physical body back!"


    The Flame Emperor laughed loudly in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    His utmost wish over the recent years was to revamp his body ever since he had been injured by others and only his spiritual soul was left.


    Now, the dream had come true. How could he not be thrilled!


    "Cool down, Flame Emperor,"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    He then tenderly picked the white flower from the Reincarnate Lotus and put it into a jade bottle.


    Finally!


    Austin heaved a long sigh of relief after he received the Reincarnate Lotus.


    "Thank you, sir. I could not have obtained this Reincarnate Lotus without your help."


    Austin turned and bowed to the monk solemnly, with sincerity in his voice.


    "Well, how about we return first."


    The monk nodded and expressed neither joy nor sorrow on his face.


    Then, following the lead of the monk, they returned to the monk''s territory.


    They encountered several mysterious and powerful figures on the way back, but none of them was in danger because of that monk.


    The three of them eventually returned to the gigantic mountain where the monk''s green herbal fields were located.

 Chapter 2137 The State Of The Flame Emperor

    The hillside of the towering mountain was covered with herb fields that were filled with all kinds of herbs.


    There were a lot of semi-omnipotent herbs in the fields, and some of them were even the intelligent ones.


    Both Austin and Brady couldn''t help but look at the semi-omnipotent herb, especially those intelligent ones that were scattered along their way.


    "Don''t even think about it. These herbs are all pure breed of feminine and negative power, so they are not suitable for you.


    Aside from that, they absorbed countless essence of corpses, so they all contain the essence of corpse miasma.


    Once you eat them, you will die immediately, and your soul will disappear forever,"


    the monk reminded them and then glanced at Austin and Brady.


    Both Austin and Brady smiled in embarrassment.


    After a while, Austin and Brady reached the hillside while being led by the monk.


    Then the monk waved his sleeve.


    Bang!


    A grand palace suddenly appeared in front of him. It was obviously not built in this era based on its classic architecture.


    Austin and Brady didn''t see the palace the first time they went there because it was hidden by a brilliant array.


    Then the monk led Austin and Brady into the palace.


    The palace was wider inside than it looked outside, and it seemed to be a small world of its own.


    "Well, both of you have to stay here for a while.


    It will take me quite some time to integrate that beast bone of inheritance into your body.


    Aside from that, I have to help you absorb the energy essence of the three-legged golden crow.


    You are very weak now. You couldn''t absorb the bone of inheritance from that three-legged golden crow without my help. Because once you made a mistake, you will be burned into ashes,"


    the monk said.


    "Thank you for your help.


    Sir, can I stay here and help my friend rebuild his body first?


    Then afterwards, we can deal with the inheritance of that beast bone.


    My friend has been waiting for this moment for over a thousand years,"


    Austin said.


    "Really?


    over a thousand years..."


    the monk pondered.


    "Well, let me have a look at his spiritual soul first,"


    the monk suddenly said to Austin.


    Austin was surprised by the monk''s reaction, and he immediately did what he was told. He communicated


    u! You are our savior."


    The Flame Emperor was surprised at himself when he flattered the monk


    Then the monk just calmly waved his hand.


    "Okay! I have to go out for a while. You three stay in my palace and rest for a few days.


    I''ll be back a day later.


    There is something that I need to get, so I have to go now,"


    the monk said.


    Then he vanished in a flash.


    Austin and Brady sat in a meditation position inside the palace.


    During this period of time, the two of them had ventured into the Land of Life-and-death and encountered great dangers along the way. They also narrowly escaped death several times.


    This would be the only time that they could rest peacefully.


    The Flame Emperor returned to Austin''s Soul Sea.


    With his current situation, he couldn''t live off at Austin''s Soul Sea for too long because it would not be good for the recovery of his spiritual soul.


    One day later, a human figure flashed in the palace.


    It was the monk. He appeared in front of Austin.


    "We now have all the treasures from heaven and earth that we need.


    I can now integrate the beast bone of the inheritance of the three-legged golden crow with you,"


    the monk said.


    It took Austin a while to realize that the reason why the monk had gone out was to help him collect the treasures from heaven and earth. The monk needed those things to merge the three-legged golden crow''s bone of inheritance.


    Austin felt very grateful to the monk.


    The monk rolled his sleeves and brought Austin to a cultivation room.

 Chapter 2138 Fusion

    The monk waved his hand. A large pile of rare treasures and precious herbs appeared and floated inside the secret chamber.


    Suddenly, the strong spiritual energy inside the chamber turned into a puff of fragrant mist. And slowly it was filling every inch of the room.


    These treasures and herbs were collected by the monk in the daytime.


    Given his horrifying strength, those treasures and herbs that were collected by him must have been the top-grade ones.


    "Sit down with your legs crossed. Focus your mind and get rid of all of the distracting thoughts!"


    the monk said to Austin solemnly.


    Austin immediately followed the instructions. He seated himself and began to meditate.


    "Let me tell you one thing. You may have to suffer a lot during the process of fusion.


    After all, as a human being, you''ll need to pay heavy prices to perfectly integrate the beast bones into your body."


    The monk reminded Austin of the possible consequences he would have to suffer during the whole process.


    "Yes, I have realized it!"


    Austin replied respectfully and nodded.


    "Okay then!"


    The monk waved his hand. All kinds of rare treasures and precious herbs suddenly started to float around Austin''s body.


    He clenched his hand tightly and extracted the essence of those treasures and herbs.


    Slowly the essence was moved across and forced into Austin''s body by the monk.


    While that happened, Austin released his spiritual sense. He was deeply impressed by the monk''s method of extracting the essence from those herbs and treasures at such a speed.


    Being a pill refiner, Austin knew the excellence in the method and speed used by the monk at that time.


    The monk was just awesome in his powers and skills.


    The essences were steadily and continuously flowing into Austin''s body.


    Austin started to feel a pain. It slowly increased and reached a point where he felt as if his body was being torn apart.


    However, as a body refiner, Austin was not new to such trauma. He had suffered such kind of pain before.


    Time passed by. Sometimes it was slow, sometimes it went quickly.


    "Well, now I''ll try to force the blood and energy essence of the three-legged golden crow into your body.


    As soon as you''re done absorbing the essence, you can integrate your body with the beast bones,"


    the monk elaborated.


    He gently waved his hand and a ball of dazzling golden light appeared in his hand.


    It was the blood and energy essence of the three-legged golden crow which he was unleashing.


    The monk clapped his hands slowly. The ball of essence turn


    guess. Probably you met a talented master, lost to him in a battle and was refined into a magic weapon a long time ago. I think that explains why you''re a guardian spirit right now.


    Now being a guardian spirit of a weapon, you must have found it nearly impossible to enhance your strength anymore, right?"


    the monk presented his assumption.


    "Yes! That''s right.


    I was ignorant, villainous and had done many evil things in the past. One day, I was captured by a competent master, and held as a prisoner in a pagoda. Finally, I was refined into a guardian spirit.


    Since then, however hard I''ve tried, my power has never increased."


    There was a touch of undisguised disappointment in his tone as he recollected the past. It reminded him of a lot of things.


    "Hmm! I understand.


    Your race has already become very rare or even extinct. I remember being told that in the ancient times, you guys were mighty and powerful.


    Besides being powerful, your race also made great contributions to the Immortal End World.


    I think, you might be the only one left from your race, isn''t it?


    It''s a pity that you can''t cultivate and become stronger in the future.


    Well, I think I know how you can become stronger, though you''re nothing more than a guardian spirit.


    However, for me to help you in that, you''ll have to ask for Austin''s permission because you belong to him.


    Sorry, but I can''t help you until he agrees,"


    the monk slowly told Brady about his offer.


    "Really? Is that possible? Are you telling me the truth?


    Can I be a guardian spirit and continue to cultivate at the same time?"


    Hearing the monk''s words, Brady became extremely excited. His body started to tremble with excitement.

 Chapter 2139 Premium Stage Of Major-Perfection Realm (Part One)

    Two days had passed.


    Austin had been sitting motionless in the secret cultivation chamber for the past two days.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and two blazing rays of light shoot out like bolts of lightning. A powerful electrical discharge was felt in the air.


    Something odd appeared in his eyes. Upon a closer look, one could see a radiant three-legged golden crow moving from one of his eye to the other. The image of the mysterious bird was blurry, but it seemed to be moving back and forth between his eyes.


    Waves of blazing auras surrounded Austin''s body at the moment. The heat was scorching as if the sun had gone down from the sky and enveloped him with a perpetual fire.


    After the cultivation process, Austin absorbed all the energy from the bone of the three-legged golden crow. By this time, he had completely combined the energy into his own body. The energy that came from the bone of the three-legged golden crow had entered every inch of his flesh and blood.


    Austin also absorbed the blood and energy essence of the three-legged golden crow. A faint trace of the pure essence from the sun melted and fused with his blood.


    As a result of all the powerful elements he absorbed from the three-legged golden crow, the color of Austin''s blood started to change. What was once scarlet red became a golden vital fluid that flowed through his veins. It might sound weird and terrifying, but actually it was the very proof of Austin becoming stronger now.


    ''That monk is right and I can totally feel it now. The energy passed from the three-legged golden crow contains the blood essence. It will help me a lot in my cultivation of the Golden Sun Scripture.


    My vital energy quality seemed to have grown dramatically due to its effect.


    I think now is the best time to make a breakthrough!''


    Austin felt extremely powerful and confident after the


    nd had it cultivated into one of his avatars.


    That''s fantastic! He has patience, the willpower, combined with great talent. An excellent cultivator."


    The monk sensed everything even if he was in the palace and far away from where Austin was right now. He could not help but be impressed and nod with admiration when he thought of Austin''s qualities as a martial arts cultivator.


    Austin''s Thunderstroke Doom lasted for about half an hour.


    Before long, all the thunder and lightning disappeared, replaced by a glaring sunlight.


    "Yes! I did it! The premium stage of Major-perfection Realm!" murmured Austin. It filled his eyes with joy and excitement.


    Austin flexed his muscles to sense the vital energy force in his body.


    The thunder unicorn had returned to Austin and stayed by his side.


    "Well, I can sense that the thunder unicorn has become stronger. Its strength increased multiple times.


    By now, it can fight ordinary warriors at the medium stage of Major-perfection Realm, and even those at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm."


    Austin told himself as he tried to determine the strength of the thunder unicorn. He then urged the thunder unicorn to go back to his elixir field through a silent order in his mind.

 Chapter 2140 Premium Stage Of Major-Perfection Realm (Part Two)

    Pleased with what he had accomplished, Austin stretched his body and went back to the monk''s palace in the mountain.


    "That was fantastic, Austin! The bone from the three-legged golden crow integrated well with your body. The assimilation is almost perfect.


    As long as you continue to nourish the energy with your own blood essence, you can achieve the maximum level. I am sure of it!


    As your energy grows, you can gradually bring out its true power."


    The monk could sense the energy in Austin''s body and decided it was best to let Austin know of the power that he possessed.


    "Thank you for your advice, sir. Thank you for helping me so much. I really can''t thank you enough for all this," replied Austin.


    Austin trusted the monk''s words completely.


    Since Austin was Brady''s master now, the monk told Austin everything he knew about Brady and how he could help him.


    "As a guardian spirit, Brady cannot further his practice nor achieve any breakthroughs to improve his abilities. Is that true? I don''t even know that before!" exclaimed Austin.


    Austin felt stunned at the fact, so he asked the monk to double check. It was hard for him to believe the information that the monk had told him.


    Brady had never told Austin anything about this matter.


    It was the first time that Austin heard about such a thing. He was thankful the monk shared the information to him.


    "That''s right.


    That is the biggest disadvantage of being the guardian spirit of magic treasures.


    It is impossible for the guardian spirits of magic treasures to continue their cultivation on their own. A guardian spirit can only grow stronger when the magic treasure that they are attached to becomes more powerful.


    For ordinary magic treasures, it is impossible for them


    y day that you get to encounter and own such a powerful servant like Brady."


    The monk warned Austin once again.


    "Please, don''t worry about me. I know what I''m doing. Help Brady as soon as possible, please. I am aware of the risks, and I will face it."


    Austin pleaded with the monk with a serious expression on his face.


    "All right. Since you have decided, I will help him.


    You have to do everything I tell you.


    Give me the magic treasure that he is attached to," urged the monk.


    He felt Austin''s sincerity and finally agreed to his request.


    Austin immediately took out the Slave Tower and handed it to the monk.


    With a swing of his sleeve, the monk took away the Slave Tower and disappeared without a word. He then entered the secret cultivation chamber once again. This time he was with Brady.


    Austin was left alone in the hall of the palace. He sat down with his legs crossed and began to meditate and took account of all the secret skills he had mastered. The integration of the energy from the three-legged golden crow had brought him new perspectives on the martial arts skill. He knew he must focus and reacquaint himself with every skill and power.

 Chapter 2141 Leaving The Land of Life-and-death (Part One)

    Austin had been meditating.


    But one day later, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    By that time, the monk had already led Brady to the hall.


    "Sir, is it okay now?" asked Austin to the monk.


    He was curious but filled with great joy as well.


    "Yes," replied the monk.


    His expression was so calm. He gave Austin a slight nod.


    Through his spiritual sense, Austin immediately felt that Brady''s aura had changed.


    It was as if some kind of shackles had been broken and his body was reborn. He was now a new man.


    "Sir, thank you for your kindness. I really don''t know what to say," said Brady as he bowed before the monk.


    His body was trembling in sheer delight and excitement. After being a guardian spirit and trapped with this Slave Tower for ages, never in his wildest dream that this day would come and he could cultivate and become stronger again.


    The monk just nodded at him without saying anything. Brady indeed owed him a big one.


    This monk was a master who lived in an era way ahead of Brady''s days. The status of the monk in his time was actually much higher than Brady''s. Brady was really a junior to him in everything by comparison.


    "Brady, you now can continue to cultivate and make a breakthrough. That''s fantastic! I''m so happy for you!" commented Austin.


    "Yes, master. Thank you so much for letting this happen," replied Brady.


    His voice was full of sincerity. He knew they couldn''t have had things done without Austin''s permission and trust.


    "Oh never mind that! This is great! A great day for both of us, ha-ha!"


    Austin was truly happy for him.


    If Brady could continue to cultivate and make a breakthrough, he would definitely become stronger. Austin himself was crazy about cultivating, so he clearly knew how marvelous it was for a cultivator to become more and more powerful.


    "Master, you can


    ft, fighting power, and treasures from heaven and earth that he absorbs," continued the monk.


    "Of course, the more grottoes a cultivator can develop, the higher his achievements will be in the future. According to the legend, if a cultivator can explore more than eighty-one grottoes inside his body, he may enter into an eternal state in the future."


    Austin''s eyes widened in awe as he listened intently to the monk.


    Obviously, he was overwhelmed by the details he had learned from the monk. Never before had Austin heard about any of this!


    "An eternal state? What... What does that mean?" he asked.


    The monk nodded at him.


    "Yes, an eternal state. What I mean to say is the level of immortals. You know what being immortal means, don''t you?"


    Austin was shocked.


    "Immortal!" he exclaimed.


    Who would have thought that he could also have the chance to become an immortal?


    In the Divine Continent, to reach the highest point of martial arts and to become an immortal was every cultivator''s ultimate goal.


    It was believed that immortals could live infinitely like heaven and earth and they could completely control the world. They had the ultimate omnipotent skill that ordinary cultivators could hardly imagine.

 Chapter 2142 Leaving The Land of Life-and-death (Part Two)

    "If a cultivator can develop more than eighty-one grottoes in his body, he will have the chance to enter the immortal realm in the future,"


    Austin repeated what the monk had said.


    "Is that really true?" he asked excitedly.


    "Well, no one can tell for sure how true it is. As I have said, it is a legend that has been passed down in our Immortal End World for ages," replied the monk.


    "However, whether it is true or not, what''s more important is the grottoes that a cultivator can have in his body. If a cultivator can cultivate more than eighty-one grottoes inside his body, he must definitely be a rare talent that''s hard to find even in millions of years."


    Austin had gotten more and more interested in everything that the monk had revealed on him. He couldn''t hide the excitement that flashed through his eyes. He eagerly waited for the monk to continue.


    "You know what? In the era that I lived in I can only remember one cultivator who had reached this level. At that time, when he broke through to the Heavenly Grotto Realm, there were eighty-one grottoes in his body. He was called the Heaven Master."


    Austin was so surprised.


    He had never heard of Heaven Master in his entire life.


    "The Heaven Master?!" he exclaimed.


    He was really stunned. If there was really a Heaven Master in the past, the legend was indeed true.


    There was a big possibility that any cultivator of the current time could have an opportunity to become someone like the Heaven Master.


    "Yes. The Heaven Master was the greatest and most terrifying genius in my time. Well, he had developed eighty-one grottoes in his body. It''s a shocking achievement, isn''t it?" said the monk with a smile.


    "However, he was the one and only cultivator who had developed eighty-one grottoes when he made the breakthrough into the Heavenly Grotto Realm. A


    ely, they had come out of the Land of Life-and-death and was heading back to the Blue Dragon School without any troubles.


    "Brady, I feel that your strength has really improved a lot these days," said Austin to Brady.


    "Ha-ha! Indeed, master!" replied Brady cheerfully.


    He was definitely in high spirits.


    "Master, my cultivation base hasn''t improved for the last one hundred thousand years so my foundation is very solid after such a long time. Naturally now it is growing exponentially all of a sudden!"


    Bradly couldn''t help laughing loudly.


    This seemed to be the happiest moment of his life.


    He had never been this cheerful before.


    "Master, your strength has greatly improve during our journey to the Land of Life-and-death too!" commented Bradly.


    Of course, he had witnessed how Austin had improved during their stay at the palace of the monk.


    "Hmm, you are right."


    Austin nodded.


    "Ha-ha! I think I''m the one who have gained the most during our trip to the Land of Life-and-death. I can finally rebuild my body now!"


    the Flame Emperor suddenly butted in.


    He joined the conversation and also shared his own happiness during the trip.


    The three of them talked and laughed all the way.

 Chapter 2143 The Suffering Of Those Related To Austin

    Back in the cultivation mountain of Kimberly in the Blue Dragon School, she and Stacy were engaged in quite a serious conversation.


    "Where on earth has that guy gone to? It''s been a long time, and he still hasn''t come back.


    You have suffered so much because of him!"


    Kimberly groaned quite frankly.


    The two female cultivators were sitting at a stone table as they were chitchatting.


    Stacy''s face was pale, and the vital energy force emitting from her body was a little weak.


    A few days ago, a powerful cultivator of the Universe Sect provoked her with a random excuse, and she was severely injured.


    Not only that, but her cultivation mountain was also completely destroyed by the members of the Universe Sect.


    As a result, she and her two followers had to live in Kimberly''s place for the past two days.


    In the four major schools, as long as no one died, the senior leaders always turned a blind eye on the fights between the disciples. So, likewise, Stacy''s case was not paid attention to.


    It was the conventional way of training their disciples�C�Cigniting and fueling fierce competitions among them to push them forward.


    "It''s not his fault. The men of the Universe Sect are just too aggressive and arrogant,"


    Stacy said, her voice slightly frail.


    "How are the injuries of those people?"


    Kimberly asked as she looked down at the newly built thatched cottages at the foot of the mountain.


    Those cottages housed about a dozen disciples.


    All of them were from some organizations affiliated to the Flame Holy Land in the East Mainland, while two of them were from the Flame Holy Land.


    Recently, the members of the Universe Sect and the disciples of the several ancient sects and clans in the Middle Pilgrim Land had vented their anger on those people related to Austin.


    And just like Stacy, all those disciples were also hurt.


    They were forced to live in Kimberly''s cultivation mountain for a while.


    For Austin''s sake, the ever understanding Kimberly let them stay.


    "They have been badly hurt, especially Janson Zhang. He is still in a coma,"


    Stacy informed angrily, frowning as she moved her lips.


    "Well, the members of the Universe Sect are going too far. I can''t believe they even dared to b


    ly.


    "Yes, you''re right. What the hell is this Summer Sect? It is not even qualified to be spoken together with our Universe Sect."


    "Exactly! Our sect has many masters, and nearly half disciples among the top ten on the Power Ranking Stela are from our sect.


    You Summer Sect are just nobody!"


    By the sides of Giles, the other members of the Universe Sect also began shouting, arrogantly staring down at Kimberly too.


    "Is your Universe Sect very powerful?


    Well, then why was even your headquarters razed to the ground not long ago?"


    Kimberly couldn''t help but mock.


    Immediately, the faces of all the members of the Universe Sect, including Giles'', grimly darkened.


    They were obviously agitated to hell, being reminded of such a big blow.


    Even their headquarter was destroyed.


    It definitely left a big stain in their name and reputation.


    "Well, cut the crap. Kimberly Xia, I will let you off for the sake of the Xia Clan.


    But you can''t protect Austin''s people.


    Dalton had given us the order in person.


    All the people related to Austin must go to meet him and receive our punishment.


    To tell you the truth, even your brother, Harold Xia will greet our senior disciple Dalton with great respect when summoned, let alone you!"


    Giles indifferently informed Kimberly.


    "And you, bitch! Come here!


    Since you''re Austin''s woman, you''ve committed the evilest sin!"


    Giles said coldly as he condescendingly stared at Stacy. Then, his gaze suddenly turned sharp.

 Chapter 2144 You Finally Came Back

    "You people from the Universe Sect have no right to punish us!


    You are too arrogant,"


    Stacy furiously yelled at Giles.


    "Ha-ha!


    I just stated the rules for the first and second level disciples of the Blue Dragon School.


    You have no choice but to accept it.


    Plus, it was Dalton who personally issued the order.


    Are you telling me that you want to disobey Dalton?"


    Giles laughed maniacally. He was enjoying this.


    Stacy and Kimberly suddenly felt nervous when they heard that.


    In the Blue Dragon School, Dalton was known as the number one disciple among the warriors who were under the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Of all the first and second level students of the Blue Dragon School, he was considered the most powerful among them.


    In a world full of warriors, strength was most important. It decided everything. Dalton had incredible strength, so naturally no student would dare cross him. Students were expected to follow his orders without any questions.


    "Ha-ha!


    Cut the crap. Come on. Take all of Austin''s associates away!"


    Giles waved his hand in a dismissive manner.


    The dozens of warriors beside him quickly marched towards the thatched cottages at the foot of the mountain where Kimberly cultivated.


    "How dare you!


    This is my sister''s private place where she cultivates. I will not allow any disciples of your Universe Sect to stomp around in here!"


    Suddenly, there was a shout, and then hundreds of figures came.


    The leader of the group was named Harold.


    As soon as he received the message from Kimberly, he immediately hurried to her place with the members of the Summer Sect.


    Then he waved his hand. Receiving his order, dozens of members of the Summer Sect charged forward and surrounded the thatched cottages immediately to protect them.


    "Harold, this is Dalton''s direct order.


    You better not interfere.


    This is not your business. If you want to put your nose in this, do not blame us for what we are going to do to you,"


    Giles said and curled his lips. He looked like he had anticipated that Harold would come.


    Upon hearing Giles'' words, Harold''s face was suddenly painted with fear.


    Dalton, as the number one warri


    She was no match for him.


    Sure enough, after two rounds, a wave of strong vital energy struck Stacy''s body. She turned pale as she realized that she had been hit. She opened her mouth and spat out thick red blood.


    "Stacy, let me help you!"


    Harold ran to them and stood between her and Giles.


    "You are also no match for me, Harold."


    Giles smiled menacingly and scoffed.


    "Let''s fight and see!"


    Harold challenged.


    Boom!


    Giles and Harold quickly began their fight.


    Kimberly hurried over to help Stacy. She took out a high-level superior herb for healing from her Space Ring and helped Stacy swallow it.


    "Stacy, are you alright?"


    Kimberly asked, her voice full of concern.


    "Yes, I am fine.


    However, this is not good." She looked at all the students fighting. "The strength of the Universe Sect''s members is overwhelming, even for us,"


    Stacy said with a frown.


    "You''re right. The Summer Sect are no match for them."


    Kimberly was also worried.


    Just as they were starting to lose hope, they suddenly heard a sound.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Suddenly, up in the sky, numerous purple arrows of light poured down like little raindrops.


    Each arrow was perfectly aimed at a member of the Universe Sect.


    Stacy was shocked as she watched the purple arrows rain on the Universe Sect members.


    "Is he finally back?"


    Ecstasy and grievance were written all over her pale and pretty face. Stacy couldn''t help but tremble.

 Chapter 2145 Damned Dalton

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Showers of arrows of light descended from the distant sky like a deluge.


    Each arrow bore a frightening power.


    Ahhh!


    The ordinary members of the Universe Sect immediately began to cry out in agony.


    Because of their frail quality, the ordinary individual from the Universe Sect was not able to resist the vicious purple light arrows at all.


    "Stacy, is Austin back?"


    Kimberly was thrilled to hear what Stacy had said.


    In her heart, she had just had a wild trust in Austin subliminally. She just believed that as long as Austin showed up, any issue could be solved.


    "Yes, it''s Austin!"


    Stacy nearly choked with sobs.


    "Really! That is fantastic.


    Finally, he''s returned!"


    "Ha ha, that''s incredible! Austin is back!"


    "Sure, Austin is back. We can be spared!"


    "Austin, don''t let off these mongrels of the Universe Sect. They went too far when you were not around!"


    Instantly, a burst of loud and joyful cheers emanated from the thatched huts at the foot of the mountain.


    "Austin, you are back!"


    The battle between Giles and Harold was also suspended. With great joy, Harold looked up into the sky.


    A figure flew over from that direction at a frightening speed.


    At this minute, in a space close to Kimberly''s peak for cultivation, a middle-aged man hiding in the void also looked pretty relaxed.


    "Phew, Austin finally returned!


    Well, this time, I don''t seem to have to stop the farce amongst the students.


    Recently those Universe Sect guys really went too far.


    If it weren''t for Elder Auden, who continuously protected them, I would have punished them unbearably.


    Now that Austin is back, all is under control. I guess this time, he''ll turn the situation around."


    The middle-aged man was one of the Blue Dragon School''s stewards. In fact, he was in charge of secretly tracking the fights and movements among the school students.


    associated with Austin in the last few days.


    The more Austin heard the words of the disciple, the colder his eyes became.


    "Humph!


    The Universe Sect! Yeah, yeah��well, well!


    I swear there will be no space for the Universe Sect to exist in the Blue Dragon School from now on.


    I will wipe out the Universe Sect without anyone''s help!"


    Austin laughed with anger after hearing the comment of the disciple of the Flame Holy Land.


    Austin hated it to the core that someone used his friends to threaten him.


    What the Universe Sect had done recently had thus profoundly touched his limitation of tolerance.


    "Don''t talk big, Austin! You even want to root out the Universe Sect alone, huh? That''s nuts!" Giles snapped.


    He had got his reason back from the fear to Austin. Hearing the latter''s words, he could not help but become furious.


    "Austin, Dalton has given us the order.


    Once you''ve come back, you''ll need to go and kneel before him. You should prostrate yourself with your forehead touching the ground, apologize, and accept the punishment you deserve!"


    Giles kept on yelling at Austin.


    "Ugh?


    Who''s this damned Dalton? Who gave him the right to command me to apologize?


    He is nothing but a piece of shit, in my opinion!"


    Austin scoffed.

 Chapter 2146 Making A Move

    "Dalton is the top warrior on the Power Ranking Stela, the strongest one below the Heavenly Grotto Realm in the entire Blue Dragon School!"


    Giles said proudly.


    "Number one on the Power Ranking Stela? Hmm...Well, he is indeed not too weak,"


    Austin muttered slowly.


    "Well, Austin, I have to admit that you are indeed a little stronger than I am.


    But facing Dalton? Uh-uh, you don''t stand a chance.


    You can never imagine how terrifying he is.


    As a matter of fact, no warrior below the Heavenly Grotto Realm stands a chance against him. Only those who are at the Heavenly Grotto Realm can possibly defeat him."


    Seeing Austin''s reaction, Giles thought that the latter had some scruples and couldn''t help but feel a little proud.


    After all, Dalton had always been the most intimidating figure of the Universe Sect.


    Back then, when the head of the Universe Sect, Leonard, and the other core members of the Universe Sect made a breakthrough to the Heavenly Grotto Realm and become the principal disciples, Leonard personally invited Dalton to join the Universe Sect as a leading member.


    As a result, their sect was able to maintain its reputation as one of the most influential organizations in the Blue Dragon School.


    Principal disciple seldom involved themselves into affairs of school associations whose members were all first and second level students.


    With Dalton, who was the number one warrior on the Power Ranking Stela, the Universe Sect was almost invincible.


    When Austin ransacked their headquarters, Dalton was still training in seclusion.


    As soon as the latter came out of training and found out what the former did, he was utterly outraged and sworn to make Austin pay.


    "Austin, I advise you to get over there and kneel before Dalton. Beg him to spare your life.


    Otherwise, no one can save you!"


    Giles said, still keeping the smirk on his face.


    "Ha-ha! The so-called number one on the Power Ranking Stela and the top cultivator below the Heavenly Grotto Realm has nothing to do with me.


    Your Universe Sect provoked me, and I promise you that even Leonard himself would not be able to protect your sect, let alone Dalton!


    From now on, I''ll hold each member of your sect


    blasted away and seriously injured by Austin.


    Giles roared madly and chased after Austin desperately as he realized he was the only one left standing.


    Finally, Austin stood still and settled in one place.


    "It''s your turn!"


    His eyes turned sharp and ruthless as he spat those words.


    The way he stared at Giles told so much about how furious he was.


    Howl!


    A horrible roar soon blasted, making people''s scalp tingle. The illusory golden crows�C�Ccarrying pieces of fire�C�Crushed above Austin''s head like a tide and gathered together.


    Then, an enormous three-legged golden crow appeared. Its golden eyes were filled with extreme killing intent, which was so stern and deadly that it made everyone''s soul shiver in fright.


    Bang!


    The three-legged golden crow dashed out.


    Puff!


    The void had been destroyed, and countless pieces of space had been propelled, floating everywhere in midair.


    Bang!


    In an instant, the three-legged golden crow tore the illusion of god behind Giles into pieces, reducing it to nothingness.


    Bang!


    The next moment, Giles''s body was struck, and he was tossed into the air like a withered herb struck by lightning.


    Instantly, his face turned as pale as a piece of paper. And while his breathing became awfully weak, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    At this time, a large number of spectators had gathered around, but none of them dared to make a sound. Instead, everyone was just staring at this scene, in utter silence.

 Chapter 2147 Dont Be Too Impulsive

    "What happened? Austin defeated Giles with just one move?" blurted someone out in shock.


    A commotion among the crowd suddenly arose.


    Almost everyone couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    "Oh my god! He defeated Giles with just one move. How can it be? Does this mean that Austin only hid his real strength the last time?


    He looked so strong today! This must be his real strength!"


    "I think these men look so vulnerable in front of him."


    "Yes, I agree with you. Look at Austin. He still looks confident and relaxed after hurting so many people in a moment. I think he hasn''t exerted all his strength yet."


    Different voices were heard as they expressed their thoughts about Austin.


    All eyes were fixed on him. Everyone was still in awe as they couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Austin had especially defeated Giles with just one move. This was really something. Everyone who had witnessed this would never forget this moment in their lifetime. The scene would definitely continue to linger in their minds.


    Giles was known to be a strong cultivator. He even ranked eleventh on the Power Ranking Stela before he was defeated by Austin last time. So to these ordinary students of the Blue Dragon School, someone who could defeat him was like a legend.


    "Stacy, how can Austin be so powerful?" asked Kimberly.


    Shock was also written all over her face. Her eyes were wide open and her mouth agape. It seemed that she couldn''t recover from shock after everything that happened. She had known Austin for quite a while but she didn''t expect that he had this kind of strength.


    "I don''t know," answered Stacy absentmindedly.


    "I think he is getting stronger and stronger."


    Stacy was also in great shock.


    The first time she met Austin was in the Wild Herb Valley in the East Mainland.


    At that time, she could say that she was much more powerful than Austin.


    However, Austin had continued to cultivate and improved his strength at an amazing speed. Before she could know it, she was already too much behind Austin when it came to strength.


    Until this moment, Austin''s strength and power had grown to the extent that she couldn''t help looking up to him. Austin was like a god of war to the eyes of the many.


    "No, this can''t be. I can''t allow myself to lose to this guy. I have to practice hard from now on. Otherwise, I will never be able to catch up with him," murmured Stacy to herself.


    She clenched her fists and a strong determination suddenly shone in her eyes.


    She used to be m


    ierce look flashed through his eyes.


    The Universe Sect had provoked Austin multiple times already. This time was the worst because they had hurt Stacy and his other friends. They had crossed Austin''s bottom line.


    So, Austin decided that this was the right time to demolish the headquarters of the Universe Sect again and teach them a lesson.


    Austin had already made up his mind that as long as he was still in the Blue Dragon School, he would never allow the Universe Sect to bully other students.


    "But Austin, Dalton is not an ordinary cultivator. He ranks first on the Power Ranking Stella. His strength is truly terrifying," opposed Harold.


    "You''d better think twice before you decide to fight with him."


    Harold tried to persuade Austin.


    Although he knew that Austin''s power had already reached an extremely terrifying level, Dalton was still very strong.


    Dalton had been in the first place on the Power Ranking Stella for a long time now so Harold thought that Austin might be no match for him.


    In fact, Dalton''s strength had been deeply rooted in the hearts of the first and second level students in the Blue Dragon School.


    He was like a horrible mountain in front of those students. Everyone thought very highly of him and no one had ever dared to challenge him.


    "Yes, he is right. Austin, don''t be so impulsive," agreed Kimberly.


    "You''d better go to Dalton only when you are already sure that you are strong enough to defeat him. For now, I think you are still no match for him."


    Kimberly also tried to persuade Austin.


    Although she had witnessed how strong Austin was, she thought that his strength was still not enough to match Dalton.

 Chapter 2148 Visiting The Headquarters of The Universe Sect Again

    "I heard that Dalton is really good," added Stacy.


    She was standing there like a stone-cold goddess.


    Her long dress and white skin made her look very elegant and noble.


    But this time, she approached Austin with a beaming smile on her face.


    "Ha-ha! Give me more credit, okay?"


    insisted Austin.


    "Take me to the headquarters of the Universe Sect so I can tear it down again. I will make sure to beat each member I see. I''ll make them realize the mistake they have made."


    Austin had already made up his mind.


    In this case, no one could ever change it.


    "All right. If that''s what you really want," said Stacy with a sigh.


    Obviously, she had given up persuading Austin anymore.


    "Anyway, just be careful. I heard that the new headquarters of the Universe Sect is still in the same location."


    Since it was already impossible to change Austin''s mind, she just gave him the information.


    Besides, she had witnessed how Austin had defeated Giles earlier. She realized that Austin had indeed progressed a lot. He might be able to prevail over Dalton.


    After knowing Austin for quite a long time, Stacy had somehow developed her faith on him and believed that he could handle anything.


    "Is that so?"


    Austin sneered.


    "If that''s the case, then it will be much easier for me to destroy it again," he continued.


    He then headed for the headquarters of the Universe Sect.


    Stacy followed behind him.


    "This guy is indeed fearless! Does he even realize what he is doing now?" said Kimberly with a frown.


    She still felt worried even after hearing everything that Austin had said. She couldn''t just stay behind so she stamped her feet in anger and followed them as well.


    Harold stared at Austin''s receding back broodingly. A few seconds later, he turned to one of his subordinates.


    "Round up all our men and lead them to the headquarters of the Universe Sect," he ordered.


    Together with over a hundred members of the Summer Sect, Harold also was bound for the headquarters of the Universe Sect after a short while. Just a few moments later, the group had already caught up with Austin and the two girls.


    At this time, the students and followers around the mountain where Kimberly lived were getting excited.


    "Oh my gosh! Austin is going to ruin the headquarters of the Universe Sect again!"


    "But at this moment, the Universe Sect has four masters who belong to the top ten on the Power Ranking Stela. Danton is even the top one. He is the best among those who haven''t entered the Heavenly Grotto Realm cultivators in our school. Can Austin really deal with them?"


    dquarters one after another.


    This was already expected to happen. After all, the Universe Sect, Dalton, and Austin were all famous.


    Dalton had been the first ranking one on the Power Raking Stela for a long time. He was known as the best among those who hadn''t reached the Heavenly Grotto Realm cultivators in the Blue Dragon School.


    On the other hand, Austin had entered the Blue Dragon School only as a follower but he dared to make the Universe Sect his enemy. He defeated Giles who ranked eleventh in the Power Ranking Stela and he razed the headquarters of the Universe Sect all by himself.


    Moreover, the news that Austin had prevailed over the ten young evil creatures from another world had reached the Blue Dragon School and caused a stir.


    And now that the two of the strongest were expected to face each other and have an epic fight, of course many people would definitely get interested.


    That explained why all the first and second level students and followers were excited to witness the fight.


    Austin was still standing in the air while looking at the headquarters of the Universe Sect sternly.


    The dead silence overwhelmed the whole headquarters.


    "You are Austin Lin, right? I''m ordering you to get inside and kneel on the ground. If you apologize, I may spare your life."


    After a long while, a calm voice was finally heard from the inside of the headquarters.


    The voice was full of authority and it sounded creepy to the ears of the ordinary students and followers.


    "It''s Dalton Du! Indeed, he is inside the headquarters of the Universe Sect!"


    Many people were able to recognize Dalton''s voice even though he was inside the headquarters.


    Everyone around the headquarters had gotten more excited.

 Chapter 2149 Number One On The Power Ranking Stela

    "Oh, you want me to kneel? You are in no position to ask that of me!


    Your Universe Sect provoked me repeatedly. I have had enough. You should pay the price now,"


    Austin replied coldly.


    "Shut up!


    How dare you! A mere follower. How could you be so arrogant?


    Well, I guess it''s useless talking to a worthless person like you.


    Since you don''t want to come in and accept your punishment, then let me get you myself! I will not waste another minute of my time with you!"


    A harsh warning was heard.


    Suddenly, a dark figure appeared from the headquarters of the Universe Sect. It took flight, then rushed towards Austin.


    It was a young man in a yellow shirt. His vital energy force surged like a storm, sweeping everything around him, and it headed towards Austin.


    "He is Jenson Huang!


    He ranks the seventh on the Power Ranking Stela! I cannot believe it!"


    someone from the crowd shouted. This caught the attention of the onlookers, their faces were covered in unbelief.


    After all, he was a very strong cultivator who ranked seventh on the Power Ranking Stela.


    The top ten in the Power Ranking Stela were considered elites. The presence of even just one of them was enough to cause thrill and excitement among the people in the crowd.


    "Humph! You are just a lowly follower. I don''t believe that you can do anything. I will kill you!"


    Jenson shouted angrily.


    He then stepped forward as the sound of a roaring lion echoed in the air. It was so loud that it sent tremors on the ground and terrified the surrounding people.


    An overbearing golden energy light turned into a sea of golden energy and moved towards Austin like a strong wave.


    It was an amazing showcase of power. Jenson lived up to his position on the Power Ranking Stela. His awesome performance shocked all the disciples and followers around them.


    Bang!


    Jenson punched Austin with his fist.


    A golden flash of light skyrocketed and released a blast of golden haze. As the cloudy air disappeared, the people saw a huge golden lion standing in front of Austin. It released a violent cry that made the ground tremble violently. Soon, an energy hurricane appeared releasing a violent windstorm into the atmosphere.


    The golden lion was like a mountain, pouncing towards Austin relentlessly.


    "Wow! That is very impressive.


    But that is not enough to threaten me.


    I can defeat you easily,"


    Austin said as he watched the golden lion rushed towards him.


    "The price for your arrogance is death!"


    Jenson could not help but shout angrily as he was annoyed by Austin''s composure. He could not believe, Austin could remain calm and was not threatened. Austin''s words provoked him further.


    "Oh, so you don''t believe me?


    Well, let''s see how I will defeat you! Watch and learn!"


    Austin smiled.


    Witho


    Stela had to kiss his ranking goodbye. He too was defeated by Austin.


    Austin remained suspended in the air with his hands clasped behind his back. He stared at the headquarters of the Universe Sect thoughtfully.


    "Was that the best the Universe Sect can do? Do you have anyone better? More powerful perhaps?"


    Austin''s tone was calm, but it was full of insult and sarcasm.


    Members of the Universe Sect were all outraged upon hearing Austin''s words. It was an insult to their sect, and it angered them to the core.


    "Wonderful! What a wonderful scene!


    I did not expect that such a powerful person exist in our Blue Dragon School.


    I think that you have earned the right to be my opponent."


    A faint voice came out from the headquarters of the Universe Sect.


    Soon, hundreds of cultivators gathered outside the headquarters of the Universe Sect.


    Leading them was a middle-aged man with an ordinary appearance.


    Austin knew at once that the young man walking ahead of the crowd was Dalton Du. He ranked first in the Power Ranking Stela!


    "Look! It''s Dalton!"


    "For several years, he has cultivated in seclusion. I can''t believe that he would come out just because of Austin!"


    "Someone said, he has accumulated enough strength to break through to the Heavenly Grotto Realm already, but he chose not to in order to develop more grottoes,"


    the surrounding spectators whispered among themselves.


    Dalton had always been a very mysterious master among the first and second level disciples of the Blue Dragon School.


    He cultivated alone most of the time and appeared in front of other disciples on very limited occasions.


    There were very little chance for most of the disciples to see and meet him. This was one rare moment.


    Seeing him today up close was unexpected. The surrounding disciples and followers were naturally filled with joy and excitement.

 Chapter 2150 The Battle With Dalton

    Behind Dalton Du, there were hundreds of members of the Universe Sect. They all stood in a row, staring at Austin with angry eyes.


    Beside Dalton, there were more than a dozen men. Many of those were men who had been defeated by Austin.


    "So, you must be Austin."


    Dalton stared at Austin as he spoke slowly and his eyes kept scrutinizing him.


    "That''s right!"


    Austin said calmly. His demeanor was as cold as ice.


    "Well, I must admit that you are very strong.


    But I advise you not to oppose our Universe Sect!"


    Dalton''s spiritual sense was probing Austin''s body, and in his eyes, there was a trace of appreciation.


    His spiritual sense was extremely powerful. He sensed that the vital energy force in Austin''s body was far stronger than that of the ordinary cultivators who were at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm.


    By Dalton''s perception, the energy in Austin''s body was like a strong river. It was continuously galloping and roaring.


    That was regarded as a sign of good quality of vital energy force.


    "Well, I''m not here because I''m opposing your Universe Sect.


    Rather, it''s the fault of all your men. They were the ones who came and provoked me at various instances, again and again.


    Therefore, I''d say you are bringing this upon yourselves,"


    Austin responded with a faint smile on his face.


    "Really? Is it so?


    So in that case, you seem to have no grudge against our Universe Sect.


    How about this, Austin? I am going to give you a choice.


    You can join our Universe Sect and directly you can become the top leader.


    Or you need to prepare to die!"


    Dalton stared at Austin and spoke slowly. By the time he said the last word, his tone suddenly changed and became fierce.


    "Really? You''ll let me join the Universe Sect?"


    On hearing Dalton''s words, Austin could not stop himself from being stunned.


    "Indeed, you are a talented person.


    Our Universe Sect is a place where we specially recruit elite young members like you. I strongly believe you are worthy and qualified to join our Universe Sect."


    Dalton nodded in anticipation.


    This shocked everyone who was present there.


    Inviting Austin to join the Universe Sect was something that was against everything they had done recently.


    The people who were around, including the members of the Universe Sect, and the other people who had rushed to see the scene, were all stunned to hear Dalton''s words.


    No one in the crowd expected that Dalton would say something like that. He was making an offer which shocked them all.


    The only thing, all those who were present there could understand from it was that Dalton had taken a fancy to Austin''s strength.


    It was a fact that with Austin''s terrifying strength, if he joined the Universe Sect, the


    got covered by numerous thick beams of blood red spear light as if it had stifled all the lives.


    "This is so horrible!"


    the onlookers whispered around. All of them were shocked by Dalton''s terrible and fierce attack.


    "Will Austin be able to resist this attack?"


    Stacy and Kimberly watched the fierce fight, continuing before them, with concern.


    "Well, he really lives up to his status as number one on the Power Ranking Stela. Dalton''s fighting strength is really strong. I''m sure among all his peers, he really has few opponents.


    It looks like we made a right choice by inviting him to join the Universe Sect."


    In the void at a little distance, a tall old man with wide sleeves was using some kind of secret technique to keep himself hidden. He nodded and smiled as he watched the whole thing.


    In another direction, also in the void, there were two people who were also hiding and watching the whole scene unfold.


    One of them was an old man whose hair was a mix of black and white. He was Elder Chris.


    The other middle-aged man was Steward Lee of the school.


    "Elder Chris, what is your opinion? Who do you think will win between Austin and Dalton?"


    Steward Lee asked Elder Chris with curiosity.


    "Well, it''s hard to say. Dalton''s vital energy force is of strong quality and he has rich fighting experience. The cultivation method he uses is a very powerful secret technique.


    As for Austin, few moments ago he was able to defeat Don with two moves. Given the fighting power he has showed so far, he should not be that far behind Dalton.


    So, I guess it''s really hard to say who will win between the two of them.


    Let us just wait and watch,"


    Elder Chris analyzed the situation and concluded.


    Steward Lee too nodded his head in agreement. It wasn''t easy to predict who would emerge the winner among those two.

 Chapter 2151 Youve Gone Too Far

    "Austin, I just gave you a chance, but you didn''t value or even maximize it.


    Now, it''s too late for you to have any regrets!


    Oh come on! Go to hell!"


    Dalton stood amidst the fierce battle as his red hair flew in the air. The red spear in his hand was bright and eye-catching, emitting a murderous vibe.


    At this time, he was confident because he seemed to be gaining the upper hand in the fight. He looked majestic, like the god of blood.


    "Ha-ha, you want my life? I don''t think you can do this!


    It''s not going to be difficult for me to defeat you!"


    Austin had not been exerting himself. He had just been using his Omnipotent Bodily Skill, coupled with the Pot of Chaos, and an incomparably fast bodily movement skill to fight against Dalton. That was not even an iota of his full strength.


    The moment he finished his words, a blood cuddling scream


    suddenly rang through the air.


    Then thousands of human-faced golden crows bathed in the golden fire appeared in an instant. The raging fire almost made the empty void collapse.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    The thousands of human-faced golden crows flew and filled the sky. It was as if they had received an order. Every one of them shot a black light and aimed at Dalton.


    Each streak of black light was actually a golden divine feather.


    They released tens of thousands of golden divine feathers, each contained the three-legged golden crow''s life energy. It was so lethal that it made people chilled to the bone.


    Boom!


    The sky above them broke into pieces, and tens of thousands of golden divine feathers shot in concert like an orchestra, drowning the place where Dalton was located. They all attacked Dalton''s body.


    Dalton only felt a huge burden surging though his heart. He couldn''t place a hand on it. All he had was a feeling of extreme danger.


    "Howl!"


    A doleful cry was heard from Dalton as he seemed to be struggling.


    The blood tide like a tsunami slapped and beat his body from all angles while roaring like the sea.


    Whoosh!


    Streams of thick red light also gathered together in an instant and materialized into a mountain-sized red spear, flying at a high speed.


    Boom!


    The next moment, as soon as the golden divine feathers touched the thick red spear, it became as fragile as tofu and was instantly torn into tiny pieces scattered all over.


    Then, the tens of thousands of golden divine feathers tore open the defense layer of the vital energy force that Dalton had erected as his protection and brutally shot into his body.


    "Noooooo!"


    Right at that moment, Dalton realized he was knocking at the doors of death. He began to howl, unwillingly decrying his imminent death.


    He had ranked as number one on the Power Ranking Stela, an indication that he was top among the warriors under the Heavenly Grotto Realm. However, at that moment, he could feel it in his gut that he w


    and injured.


    Boom!


    The dragon dashed into the headquarters of the Universe Sect. As it passed through the buildings, everything was torn into pieces and blew up in its wake.


    A moment later, the headquarters of the Universe Sect were once again in ruins!


    The onlookers around were too shocked to say anything.


    It was the second time that Austin had trampled the headquarters of the Universe Sect!


    "Austin!


    You''re too arrogant.


    You are just a follower. How dare you hurt the members of the school and damage the building of the school?"


    In the dead silence and the shocked atmosphere, a man suddenly came out of the crowd. He pointed at Austin and scolded angrily.


    The man was Larry.


    "Ha-ha, that''s funny.


    This is just a fight between students and other stronger people should not interfere.


    Or could this be all your Universe Sect''s power? No way, you must be kidding!"


    Austin stated in mock horror while laughing.


    In battles between students, generally, senior masters were not expected to interfere. Austin knew the hidden rules very well and was just messing with him.


    "Austin, just wait. I''ve sent someone to inform the elders in our school. It will not be business as usual.


    You''d better be prepared to receive severe punishment from the elders. You have committed many crimes. You may be expelled from the school, or even have your cultivation base destroyed! Or even better still, they will kill you!"


    Larry continued, giving a snort.


    "Really?"


    Austin looked at the smug smile on Larry''s face and had a bad feeling.


    Just then, another voice was heard.


    "Well, normally, the school wouldn''t get involved in any battles between students.


    But there is a line that cannot be crossed.


    And unfortunately Austin, you''ve crossed that line. You''ve gone too far!"


    It was an old man who spoke. He appeared beside Larry. He was tall and thin, wearing a loose robe.

 Chapter 2152 Elder Auden

    "It''s Elder Auden!


    I did not foresee that this fight would grab the attention of Elder Auden from the Law Enforcement Hall,"


    a stunned student exclaimed as he saw the elder.


    As soon as Elder Auden made an appearance, the students and followers looked at him with trepidation.


    After all, he governed the Law Enforcement Hall of the school as its head.


    For students who made misdeeds and offenses, the personnel of the Law Enforcement Hall were the ones that made sure that they got punished for their mistakes.


    The students could feel their heart hammer against their rib cage once they saw people from the Law Enforcement Hall.


    As soon as the personnel from the Law Enforcement Hall got involved, it surely wouldn''t end well for those students.


    That being said, the highest seat in the Law Enforcement Hall was Elder Auden.


    To say that the students of the Blue Dragon School were terror-stricken in his presence would be an understatement.


    "Austin, be careful! The Universe Sect has a close-knit relationship with Elder Auden.


    He is on good terms with some core members of the Yuwen Clan. He favors the Universe Sect more than anything and has stood up for its members more than once.


    On top of it all, he is the head of the Law Enforcement Hall. It''s best if you stay on his good side and not offend him."


    As soon as he saw Elder Auden, Harold suggested this thought to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "Is that so?


    I see," Austin acknowledged as he observed the elder.


    As he shifted his gaze towards Elder Auden, he noticed that his gaze was hostile and withdrawn. He knew what the elder was up to.


    "Austin, Elder Auden is here before your presence! Why don''t you kneel down and get ready to be punished?


    How can you be so ill-mannered?"


    Larry reprimanded as he looked at Austin scornfully.


    Belinda came over, stood next to Larry, and eyed Austin cruelly. She obviously thought that Austin was in big trouble and she got off on his misery.


    As he felt the pressure of the people around him to pay his respects, Austin had no choice but to come forward as he bowed before him.


    "Elder Auden, I''m Austin Lin. It''s my pleasure to meet you," Austin greeted in the most humble manner he could muster.


    ''He is an elder of the school, after all. It is right and just for me to show him respect, '' he reasoned in his mind.


    "Austin! What do you think you''re doing? How could you be so rude to the elder before you?


    You were supposed to kneel down and kowtow to


    fore long, the square was suddenly clamorous, and the sound of scolding was appalling.


    "Everybody, keep quiet!" Elder Auden shouted coldly.


    His ear-splitting voice silenced all the hubbub throughout the area.


    They all fell into silence and they could hear a faint buzz in their ears as the sound slowly dissipated. Terrified of the elder, everybody decided not to say anything further.


    "Austin, follow me to the Law Enforcement Hall. I will get to the bottom of this. We''ll determine if they wronged you or not," Elder Auden finally spoke.


    He looked at Austin, his face inexpressive and vacant.


    However, Austin noticed a mixture of greed and excitement twinkling in the elder''s eyes.


    ''Oh, shit! This old man seems to harbor malicious intentions against me!''


    With this in mind, Austin had to think fast.


    "Elder Auden, I believe I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I follow you to the Law Enforcement Hall?


    In addition, the school encourages students to compete against each other.


    What happened between me and the Universe Sect is nothing but a normal competition among students. Why did you have to get involved with this?


    The Universe Sect has been continually bullying hundreds of students for the past decades before I even intervened, and they got away with what they have done.


    You chose to put a blind eye with their faults, but you decided to personally intervene with this one. May I know the reason?"


    Austin countered.


    He was not a fool. He knew that he shouldn''t follow Elder Auden to the Law Enforcement Hall.


    ''My life would surely be in danger once I end up in his hands since he is incredibly powerful, '' Austin speculated.

 Chapter 2153 The Confrontation Between The Two Elders

    "As I said, I will find out what exactly is going on.


    Right now, you should move back to the Law Enforcement Hall with me,"


    Elder Auden said and quietly moved towards Austin. Under his command, a huge torrent of law power surrounded Austin''s body and sealed his power.


    Actually, Elder Auden only wanted to immobilize Austin and then grab every single bit of treasure he owned without facing any resistance.


    Therefore, he didn''t want to waste time talking with Austin.


    "Brady, can you deal with him? I seem to be a bit tied up at the moment..."


    Austin asked Brady telepathically.


    "If this were happening a few years ago, then my answer would have been no.


    Luckily, I have made great progress recently and have become a lot stronger. I believe I can give it a whirl,"


    Brady answered.


    "That''s great!"


    Austin was overjoyed.


    Thanks to the help of the monk they had met, Brady was able to cultivate by virtue of his identity as a guardian spirit. Ever since then, he had been immersed in cultivation and had been working really hard to improve himself.


    As a result, his strength had greatly increased.


    More than a hundred thousand years had passed since he had become the guardian spirit of the Slave Tower.


    That was a round-about way of saying that Brady hadn''t broken through in the past one hundred thousand years. However, that was not to say the man was weak.


    His strength was already astonishing. Breaking through further had increased it to beyond what could be described through words.


    "Good! I am glad to hear that. Damn it! This old man holds malicious intention! Anyway, I can''t risk being caught by him.


    If the worse comes to the worst, we can leave the Blue Dragon School!"


    Austin said to Brady and gritted his teeth.


    His personality and character prevented him from yielding to anyone.


    However, just as Brady was about to teleport himself out of the Slave Tower and begin the fight against Elder Auden, an old man, whose age and wisdom were apparent in his silver hair, appeared right beside Austin and asked, "Elder Auden, please show mercy."


    Then, the old man waved his sleeve; there must have been a formidable force inside it, since the wave instantly crushed the law power Elder Auden had exerted on Austin.


    The next moment, the old man grabbed Austin and moved backwards long dist


    g disciples.


    And you, an elder, have suddenly appeared to interfere in such a matter. What the hell are your plans?"


    Elder Chris snapped too.


    "Well, well, well... Looks like you''re in no mood to listen.


    In that case, I''ll have to make you listen!"


    Elder Auden furiously roared.


    Bang!


    A wave of extremely formidable law power rolled out from his body and covered the area.


    Suddenly, every single disciple in the area, including Austin, felt that the space around them had fallen completely under the control of Elder Auden.


    The horrifying power he had emanated was now everywhere, rolling like the tide.


    In fact, they were finding it difficult to breathe in such an intense environment.


    "The old man''s strength is not weak.


    He seems to be a strong master who has successfully developed 19 grottoes in his body.


    That means he must have reached the premium stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm,"


    Brady remarked to Austin using telepathy.


    "Humph, time to fight!!


    Elder Chris shouted angrily.


    He waved his sleeve and then Austin was sent far away from the fight.


    Bang!


    Surging law power flew out of Chris'' body as well, and rushed towards the sky, instantly splitting up more than half of the space around him.


    The two elders were now floating in the air, each releasing their horrifying law power against each other. The situation was almost like a stalemate.


    "Oh, my God! What is going on?"


    "Are the two elders going to fight for Austin?"


    The disciples who had witnessed the whole scene were completely shocked.

 Chapter 2154 Becoming A Seeded Disciple

    The two elders were about to engage in a full out battle of strength.


    "Stop! What do you think you are doing? Can''t you two control yourselves?


    How can you act like this in front of so many students? This is not proper behavior in such a setting!"


    A voice was heard admonishing the two elders.


    Then two figures slowly showed their faces.


    They were old men. One of them had white hair and looked energetic. The other one was plump with a round face and looked amiable with a permanent smile on his pleasant face.


    "It''s the dean!"


    All the students exclaimed in a low voice as they stared at the plump old man in astonishment.


    "Austin, this is the dean of our Blue Dragon School.


    I met him once at the opening ceremony,"


    Stacy said to Austin through her spiritual sense.


    ''This is the head of our school?''


    Austin wondered in astonishment too.


    The white-haired elder was Anderson, and Austin knew him very well.


    "You must be Austin.


    Well done my boy! I heard that you defeated the creatures from another world in the Astral World. You have brought glory to the Immortal End World and the Blue Dragon School,"


    the dean said, as he looked at Austin in appreciation.


    "Thank you. I''m flattered, sir."


    Austin was delighted. ''Looks like dean has a good opinion and impression of my actions.''


    "Elder Auden, stay out of this. Leave Austin alone.


    I will deal with it,"


    the dean said to Elder Auden.


    "But sir..." Elder Auden began in protest with a frown on his forehead.


    The moment he saw the dean and Anderson, he knew that his plans would go south and he couldn''t do anything to Austin. Even though he didn''t want to give up on his plan, he didn''t dare to disobey the dean''s order.


    "All right, if you say so, then I won''t get involved.


    Austin, I hope you will behave yourself while at the Blue Dragon School," he said with a lack of enthusiasm.


    With much reluctance, he stretched his hands and capped them towards both the dean and Anderson as a show of respect. He then flipped his sleeves and walked away in a huff.


    "Alright everyone, I have an important announcement to make. From now on, Austin will be a student of our school.


    Furthermore, he is going to join as a seeded disciple,"


    the dean announced loudly after Elder Auden took his leave unceremoniously.


    ''He has directly become a seeded disciple!''


    After hearing the dean''s words, all the students stared at Austin in envy.


    Seeded disciples in all the four schools were considered superior to their peers.


    They also enjoyed certain privileges that the other students did not have access to, such as better cultivation resources and more training opportunities than regular students.


    It was a known fact that anyone who became a seeded disciple of the four schools would become a master of the


    ned by the offer, then he took a while to reflect.


    "I need at least nine thousand superior herbs which are at or above the sixth grade.


    The more, the better,"


    Austin replied.


    "More than nine thousand sixth grade superior herbs?"


    The dean was surprised at his reply as he widened his eyes.


    "Austin, why do you need so many superior herbs?"


    Anderson asked with a frown.


    ''For a young man like him, nine thousand superior herbs at the sixth grade is quite a fortune.''


    "Yes, I need them badly,"


    Austin confirmed even though he took note of the looks on the two elders'' faces.


    Before Austin left the Land of Life-and-death, the monk had given him a large amount of superior herbs.


    Austin already knew that the more he practiced the Immortal Body Refining Formula, the closer he was to reaching a perfect state.


    So Austin still hoped to get more superior herbs, because the more he consumed, the better he could cultivate the formula and improve his physical strength.


    "All right."


    After a while, the dean gritted his teeth and waved his hand. Suddenly, a Space Ring flew over to Austin.


    Austin took it in a hurry and felt it with his spiritual sense. He found that there were nine thousand superior herbs that were at or above the sixth grade.


    "Thank you, Dean,"


    Austin said with great joy.


    "Boy, I will also give you nine thousand herbs as a gift," Anderson suddenly said.


    He then waved his hand and put a Space Ring in front of Austin.


    Austin took it too and found that there were nine thousand superior herbs at or above the sixth grade in it.


    "Thank you so much, sir!"


    Austin was ecstatic. He couldn''t believe his good fortunes.


    Now he could practice the Immortal Body Refining Formula five times with the superior herbs he had.


    ''My physical strength will increase quite exponentially after this, ''


    Austin thought.

 Chapter 2155 The Minor Achievement Stage of Golden Body

    "The Immortal End School will start to enroll new students in less than 12 months.


    Austin, you must take this opportunity to work hard in your cultivation during this period.


    I hope that you can be admitted into their institution.


    After all, the Immortal End School has been recognized as the best institution in the Immortal End World,"


    the dean advised Austin with his purest intentions.


    Austin understood and nodded.


    "It would also be ideal that you keep a low profile and don''t attract too much unnecessary attention.


    There are people out there who may envy you and find ways to trick you to obtain what you have since you have a lot of treasures with you.


    With that in mind, you should take this jade slip with you." Anderson handed a white jade slip to Austin.


    "If your life is in danger, use it to communicate with me. I''ll come to your rescue as soon as possible,"


    he explained further.


    "Thank you so much, sir!"


    Austin ejaculated in gratitude.


    Concerned about Austin''s well-being, the two elders told everything they knew and tried to warn him about the possible dangers that might come his way.


    Austin nodded and bowed before the elders in appreciation of their teaching and instruction. He decided it was best for him to heed their advice.


    It took quite a while before Anderson and the dean allowed Austin to leave.


    "You''re a seeded disciple now, Austin.


    You should have a mountain for your cultivation.


    Come with me, and I''ll get one for you."


    Elder Chris took Austin''s hand. He did a somersault to propel them to fly high in the sky.


    After a few minutes of being airborne amidst the gossamer clouds, they arrived in the depth of the school. The scene before them was extremely breathtaking. They were situated at the peak of a mountain where the spiritual energy was bountiful and extremely rich.


    Moving around the mountain constantly, the spiritual energy on the mountain was as dense as a thick mist.


    It was a picturesque sight to behold where all kinds of spiritual birds and beasts were running everywhere.


    It had a vast expanse of rich, undulating superior herbs on the mountain. It was definitely full of life.


    Moreover, there was also a luxuriously-decorated cave on the hillside.


    At the first sight of the mountain, Austin already fell in love with every detail of it.


    "This magnificent mountain is the perfect place for me to focus on my cultivation.


    I better do my best in trying the Immortal Body Refining Formula,"


    g!


    He couldn''t wait to give it a try.


    A giant more than one hundred feet tall appeared in the clearing as Austin unleashed his Omnipotent Bodily Skill.


    Shrouded in gleaming golden brilliance, the entire body of the giant was golden in color. Its muscles protruded like small dragons, giving off a strong visual impact


    Swoosh!


    This golden giant blew off steams.


    The sound of steams spewing from the giant''s mouth was high-pitched and piercing.


    His body mimicked an ancient dragon as Austin took his time to breathe in and out. Everything he did would cause tremendous power, and his great vital energy could even stir a tempest.


    "Is this the omnipotent skill called the Arhat Golden Body?"


    Austin muttered in disbelief when he examined his body.


    "The minor achievement stage for this omnipotent skill has been attained by your current physical strength, master.


    Surely, once you use your Omnipotent Bodily Skill, you would put up a good fight against the average masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm,"


    Brady stated further.


    "Really? Can I do that?


    Fighting with such a powerful cultivator and probably not lose it?"


    Overjoyed, Austin could feel his heart beat in eagerness.


    "Yes, master. Your body should have been significantly toughened by now -- indestructible, even, since it has been cultivated and refined for several times.


    I think it''s safe to say that some cultivators of the Heavenly Grotto Realm wouldn''t dare challenge you with their physical bodies,"


    Brady deduced.


    "Wow, that''s awesome!


    I feel really powerful right now."


    As Austin clenched his fists, he felt the great force course inside his body.

 Chapter 2156 The Precondition To Join The Summer Sect

    "Hey, Austin! When are we going back to the East Mainland?"


    The Flame Emperor''s voice suddenly resounded in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Don''t worry, Flame Emperor! I did not forget my promise,"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    "I know, boy! It''s just that I can''t control my excitement with the fact that I now have the Reincarnate Lotus in my hands!"


    The Flame Emperor was excited and expectant.


    "Relax! Flame Emperor, take it easy. I know how you feel,"


    Austin comforted.


    The Flame Emperor had been living in a state of neither human nor ghost since he had lost his body but still had his spiritual soul for more than a thousand years.


    It seemed that he was tired of living this kind of life.


    Now, he could not contain his excitement as he would soon have the physical body that he had been longing for.


    "No, you don''t understand me at all!"


    the Flame Emperor yelled at Austin. He was very frustrated.


    "Jesus! Flame Emperor, Calm down. All right, once I finish all my work, I will immediately head towards the East Mainland and help you rebuild your body.


    Don''t worry. You will be able to rebuild your body. Please just be patient and don''t think too much!"


    Austin comforted the Flame Emperor with a smile.


    Then Austin left his cultivation peak using his bodily movement skill and headed towards the area for the new students.


    At the same time, on Kimberly''s peak, she was with Stacy and Harold.


    They were sitting in an elegant pavilion on the hillside of the peak.


    There were tea sets on the stone table, and the three of them were chatting while enjoying the high-quality tea.


    There were some of their followers and a few members of the Summer Sect standing beside them.


    "Anyone knows what Austin is doing now?"


    Stacy asked about Austin.


    "Austin has become a seeded disciple, so he has a higher status than ours now.


    The cultivation peak of the seeded disciples is in the depths of the school. The place he''ll be staying in will be different from us, so I expect it''ll be more difficult for us to see him in the future,"


    Kimberly said.


    "That''s right! He must be busy practicing now.


    It might take a long time before we can see him again."


    Sta


    So, Austin, please, you must help me.


    I won''t even ask you to do anything. Just please join the Summer Sect.


    Your reputation will help me a lot. I can use your name to recruit some powerful members, and this will help strengthen the power of our Summer Sect."


    Harold was very sincere, but he also sounded quite desperate and pitiful.


    "So you are saying that all the Summer Sects in the other three schools are powerful."


    Austin''s interest was piqued by Harold''s words.


    "Yes, you are right. Although the Summer Sect in the other three schools may not exceed the Universe Sect in terms of strength, at least they can still compete with them.


    The one in the Blue Dragon School is the sole loser who cannot compete with them. I''m starting to feel hopeless. I can''t attract any powerful students to join the Summer Sect because I am too weak,"


    said Harold.


    "Well, since we are friends, I think I can join the Summer Sect so that I can help you. But I have one condition,"


    Austin replied after thinking for a short while.


    "Wow! Really? What''s your condition? Just tell me! I can even let you be the leader of the Summer Sect. I will accept whatever condition you have.


    Do you need money? How much do you need? You don''t need to worry about anything. I will immediately go back home and ask those elders to give me whatever you need."


    Harold was thrilled as soon as he heard Austin''s words, and he made those promises while slapping his chest.

 Chapter 2157 Return To The East Mainland

    "I need the Summer Sect from the other three schools to protect some of my friends,"


    Austin said.


    "I see! Won''t be a problem! We shall see what we can do."


    Harold, Kimberly and Stacy came closer because they understood Austin''s demands.


    Anyone who had any kind of relationship or closeness with Austin in the Blue Dragon School, had been bullied by the disciples of the Universe Sect and ancient sects of the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    It was therefore not too far-fetched to imagine that Austin''s friends in the other three schools would also be bullied.


    Austin wanted to provide his friends who were in the other three schools some protection with the help of the Summer Sect.


    "Austin, I promise you!


    You can rest assured that as long as you are a member of the Summer Sect, anyone you consider a friend will be a friend of our Summer Sect.


    I''ll contact all the sect leaders of the Summer Sect in the other three schools and ask them to protect everyone you know, Austin,"


    Harold responded after careful consideration of Austin''s request.


    He had to keep in mind that there had been many conflicts between the Summer Sect and the Universe Sect before giving a response.


    "Okay, I like your candor and generosity.


    Therefore I will gladly accept your invitation to join the Summer Sect.


    But I can''t accept to occupy the position of the leader of the Summer Sect.


    I think you''d better continue to be the leader. After all, this is the organization of the Xia Clan and your last name is Xia, so it is only suitable for you to be the leader,"


    Austin said.


    "Ha-ha, okay, we will do as you say.


    From now on, Austin, you will be the deputy leader of the Summer Sect of the Blue Dragon School."


    Harold was overjoyed and laughed.


    "What are you waiting for? Come here and greet our new deputy leader!"


    Harold excitedly invited the members of the Summer Sect who were standing around the pavilion.


    "Greetings, deputy leader!"


    Instantly, more than a dozen members of the Summer Sect walked over and bowed to Austin in greetings.


    The members of the Summer Sect had witnessed how Austin went to the headquarters of the Universe Sect and leveling it, twice. From then on, they admired Austin because they knew he was a strong opponent.


    Now that Austin had become the deputy leader of the Summer Sect, the members were very excited.


    Because they knew he could single-handedly overwhelm and


    his eyes and stared at Austin with a fierce gaze.


    Austin could feel a strong pressure trying to suppress his energy.


    The old man was at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    What was more, his fighting skills were quite powerful.


    "Sir, what are you..."


    Austin pretended that he couldn''t handle the pressure. He secretly activated the internal force in his body, which made sweat as big as soy beans drip down from his face and body. His face turned pale in an instant.


    At this moment, Austin used his Aura Disguising Skill to reduce his vital energy realm into the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm.


    "It will cost you twenty million divine vital energy crystals!"


    the old man closed his eyes again and said coldly, ignoring Austin.


    The skinny old man checked out Austin''s cultivation base. He found out that Austin was only at the medium stage of Minor-perfection Realm. His vital energy level was weak, and his foundation was also very weak.


    Hence, he lost interest in Austin.


    Austin took out twenty million divine vital energy crystals from his Space Ring and placed them respectfully in front of the old man.


    The old man shook his sleeve and put away the divine vital energy crystals.


    "Come on in,"


    the skinny old man said without opening his eyes.


    Austin hurried into the teleportation array. The skinny old man pinched his middle and thumb fingers together and shot out a formula.


    Suddenly, the large teleportation array was activated.


    It emitted a burst of dazzling light and the aura of space and time changed inside.


    ''East Mainland, I am back again!''


    Austin thought.

 Chapter 2158 Rebuild The Body

    After a long period, Austin finally set foot on the land of the East Mainland.


    After returning to the East Mainland, Austin started his journey towards his first destination - the Cloud Empire.


    He knew how dejected the Flame Emperor must be feeling, so he decided to help him rebuild his body first.


    A few days later, Austin finally arrived at the imperial capital city of the Cloud Empire.


    After entering the imperial capital city, Austin shed his disguise and resumed his original look.


    Now that he was in the Cloud Empire, which was a subsidiary of the Flame Holy Land, he felt comfortable. Austin had returned to his own base and territory.


    Therefore, there he felt no threat and no need to hide his true identity like when he was in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    After returning to his original appearance, Austin went straight to the palace.


    After entering the imperial palace, Austin immediately began working. He helped the Flame Emperor to create an illusory body using the Aura Disguising Skill.


    When the Flame Emperor finally met his parents and younger brother whom he had not seen in a long while, he was deeply touched.


    Besides, Austin also met two of the Flame Emperor''s favorite concubines, Jennifer and Audrey.


    The two women were quite fascinating. They exuded a natural beauty which was very rare, exceedingly fascinating and charmingly expressed their emotions and sensuality.


    No one could resist the two and all men would pay great attention to them whenever they saw them.


    At the sight of the Flame Emperor, the two girls clung to him in an attempt to please him. The Flame Emperor embraced them in both his arms. The two pressed their bodies against the Flame Emperor tightly without any embarrassment at the public display of affection.


    Austin shook his head in amusement.


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect you to have such good fortune in the past while you were younger and acquire these two sexy beauties,"


    Austin said to the Flame Emperor.


    "Ha-ha!


    Of course, I was famous for being handsome and cool. The pair of twins Jennifer and Audrey, were treasures in the Cloud Empire.


    Ha-ha! There were thousands of men who were interested in them, but none of the men was successful, because they just couldn''t catch the twins interest.


    Finally, I went to see for myself what the commotion was about. The minute I saw them, I instantly took a liking to them and we have never turned back. They never leave my side whenever we were together!"


    The Flame Emperor


    ake shape in the pot.


    Meanwhile, at that time, the Flame Emperor''s spiritual soul seemed to have entered a meditative state where it was stationary.


    Austin knew that the Flame Emperor''s spiritual soul needed to take time to fuse with this newly formed body.


    Only when the spirit soul and the flesh were well integrated with each other would the body be perfect.


    "Flame Emperor, you can finally recover your body!" Austin exclaimed.


    Feeling the new body in the Pot of Chaos, Austin was quite excited and looking forward to see the results after a long tedious process.


    At that moment, outside the secret room was chaotic. The Flame Emperor''s parents, his younger brother, and the two beautiful women, Jennifer and Audrey, had stayed by the door day and night. They were burning with anxiety, pacing back and forth like ants on a hot pot.


    They all knew that the Flame Emperor was rebuilding his physical body in the secret cultivation room.


    Three days passed quickly.


    Three days later, in the secret room, a naked body finally appeared and it was floating in the Pot of Chaos.


    It looked like the body of a young man of about twenty six years old. The young man had a handsome face, and he was a great-looking man by normal standards.


    The aura from the handsome man indicated that he was at the medium stage of Major-perfection Realm!


    Feeling the vital energy force that was being emitted from the Flame Emperor''s body, Austin gasped in admiration at the magical powers of the Reincarnate Lotus.


    It could not only rebuild the Flame Emperor''s body, but could also help the Flame Emperor restore his previous cultivation base of vital energy force.

 Chapter 2159 Reborn

    A crashing sound was heard.


    Suddenly, the Flame Emperor''s body trembled inside the Port of Chaos.


    He could feel every muscle in his body. A slight tremor shook his inner being.


    "Ha-ha!"


    The Flame Emperor was carried away by the excitement and let out a hysterical laugh.


    "My human body? Great! After over a thousand years, I finally got my body back.


    Well, it feels great to have a human body. Despite all my sufferings, it is all worth it!"


    The Flame Emperor cracked up once again.


    He flexed his muscles, moved his body around, and then rushed out of the Pot of Chaos. He stood in the secret chamber, pleased with himself.


    He moved his arms and legs once again, so he could adapt to his new body as quickly as possible.


    "Take it easy! You don''t want to tire your new body.


    Friend, you''d better put on your clothes first. It''s so embarrassing to see your naked body."


    Austin smiled to him as he watched the childish behaviors of his friend.


    The Flame Emperor was not wearing any clothes, and he didn''t care a bit about it.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin took out a set of brand-new clothes from his Space Ring and threw it to the Flame Emperor.


    The Flame Emperor put on his clothes. He had not done this for a long time, and he felt giddy as the clothes covered his body. By this time, he had already adapted to his new human body, and it filled him with an overwhelming happiness.


    "No words can express my gratefulness for your help, boy. I owe you a lot!"


    said the Flame Emperor to Austin, full of gratitude.


    "Well, don''t be so emotional. Get out of here and go see your family,"


    Austin replied with a sincere smile. The Flame Emperor had become his good friend, and he was happy for him.


    Meanwhile, standing outside the secret chamber was a group of people.


    "I''m worried about Gary.


    I hope he''s doing fine,"


    the Flame Emperor''s mother whispered. Her face looked sad and was filled with worry. At that moment, she was no longer the gracious queen, but a loving mother, worried about the safety of her son.


    "Don''t worry. I have faith in Austin. He knows what he''s doing.


    You have no idea what Austin can do. Also, he can always get help from his senior fellow brother who is a master of the Immortal Transforming Realm."


    The emperor put an arm around the queen''s shoulder to console her. But deep inside, he too was extremely anxious.


    "Your Majesty, please don''t worry. Everything will be fine."


    Jennifer and Audrey were very sympathetic and approached the queen. They caressed her back and assured her that everything would be okay.


    Ban


    words.


    Nobody could say a word, except for Austin.


    "Damn it!


    You old bastard!"


    Austin tried hard not to shout. He had also been wondering what the Flame Emperor wanted to do instead of celebrating with his parents and friends. And that was what he wanted?


    Austin was speechless. But as a friend, he tried to understand and make sense of what the Flame Emperor was planning.


    "Hmm, you guys want to talk about life goals, and you might get emotional during the process, huh?


    See? That''s why I call you a lecher!"


    Austin winked at him and smiled.


    "Shut up! Do you have any idea how many years I waited for this?


    Now, do me a favor. Please take everybody out of the room,"


    the Flame Emperor urged Austin. He was getting impatient.


    "Okay, you''re the boss! Your Majesty, my queen, I think it''s time we give your son some privacy.


    Everyone knows that he has something very important to discuss with Jennifer and Audrey, since they have not seen each other for so many years."


    Austin did not want to go against the Flame Emperor''s will.


    Now that Austin was a person of high status himself, no one dared to annoy him. Everyone obeyed his order and followed him out of the room.


    "Right, let''s get out of here,"


    the emperor agreed. He knew what his son was going to do. Since Austin had given the order, the emperor had no choice but to ask his people to get out of the room.


    The Flame Emperor did not hide his excitement. He took his two lovers and rushed into the secret chamber.


    "Oh my!


    Darling, what''s the hurry? We have the entire day ahead of us," Jennifer whispered.


    A moment later, joyous laughter and cheers from the Flame Emperor and his two lovers echoed through the secret chamber.

 Chapter 2160 Going To The South Mountain

    Then Austin stayed for two days in the imperial palace.


    The Flame Emperor had had a pleasant life over the last two days, of course. He was absolutely drunk in the company of two of the world''s most beautiful women, Jennifer and Audrey. Day after night he drank exquisite wine stored in the imperial palace with Austin to their heart''s content and subsequently spent several days drinking.


    Two more days passed like this


    "I''ve had a wonderful time here, Flame Emperor. I''m glad you''ve finally rebuilt your body and my promise to you has been fulfilled.


    But I no longer have time lingering here any further," said Austin to the Flame Emperor.


    One of this day, Austin articulated his intention to leave.


    "Ah? So, are you going back to the Blue Dragon School?


    I think you can stay here for another couple of days before you go back. Therefore, don''t be in such a hurry to return."


    The Flame Emperor got shocked at first. He then convinced Austin not to go.


    "Sorry, I can''t. I am heading to the South Mountain immediately."


    Austin stared into the distance. An expression of concern emerged on his face.


    "You want to go to the South Mountain to find your two fiancees?"


    The Flame Emperor could not help but jump up after he had finally understood Austin''s intentions of going to the South Mountain.


    "Yes, you''re right. I have to find them," nodded Austin at the Flame Emperor.


    When he spoke those words, he appeared determined.


    "I had two important things that I promised myself to do when I came to the Divine Continent from the Prime Martial World. Helping you to rebuild your body, is one of them. Now I have that fulfilled.


    My second desire here is to locate my two fiancees, Ivy and Sue.


    They have engaged to me, so I''m responsible for them. As a man, I can''t let my spouses to live in exile for so long. I have to find them and take them home with me."


    Austin told the Flame Emperor of his intentions.


    "You are correct, boy.


    Now, you are powerful. Your martial art skills are impressive. With all your amazing abilities and Brady''s support, I don''t think you can be easily defeated unless your opponent is a great master at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm.


    The South Mountain is nothing more than a barren wasteland. You can go anywhere and do whatever you want to do there.


    All right, you can go. You have my full support.


    But would you just wait for me for a moment, please? I want to accompany you."


    The Flame Emperor shared his genuine desire to help Austin.


    "That''s not necessary, Flame Emperor. Thank you very much. I can do it myself.


    You''ve just regained your physical body. You''d better devote more time to adapt it and keep the company of your family.


    And, forgive me if that''s too disrespectful, it seems to me that your current martial art skill is useless for me. I don''t think you can help me a lot if you go with me."


    An expression of awkwardness was written on Austin''s face when he uttered this to the Flame Emperor.


    Those words offered the


    vital energy crystals!"


    The two elderly men were not even raising their eyelids when they were greeted by Austin. In a cold tone only one of them spoke those words.


    Therefore, Austin took out twenty million divine vital energy crystals and gave them to one of the elderly men. He then boarded the teleportation array.


    One of the two elderly men pinched his fingers and cast a spell to the base of the teleportation array.


    Bang! There sounded a huge noise.


    The sudden noise gave a dazzling radiance of light. Austin immediately felt a strong spatial teleportation force surrounding him and covering him like a blanket.


    "Ivy, Sue�� I''m coming for you.


    Where are you? I hope everything works well with you."


    Standing in the teleportation array, Austin was enthusiastic and eager for the reunion with his two fiancees.


    Even though Austin''s love stories with his two fiancees were not romantic and even flat, he took responsibility for them.


    They had been engaged, so he had a responsibility for them. He must take his responsibilities seriously as a man and find them and protect them with his own life.


    By now Austin had already entered a channel for space transmission. Time was chaotic, and the sky was spinning. He felt a mess in his brain.


    This situation had lasted for a long time now.


    Eventually, Austin felt his feet standing on something solid and found himself in another huge teleportation array.


    This teleportation array was situated in a palace as well.


    Generally speaking, teleportation arrays, whether large or small, were usually built in palaces because of their enormous transmission effect, and were unusually guarded by warriors with excellent martial art skills.


    Without delay, Austin walked out of the palace.


    It was a busy city just outside the palace.


    ''Finally, here I am, at the South Mountain!'' Austin thought to himself.


    Austin walked along the streets of this strange city; his heart was filled with excitement for the soon reunion with his two fiancees.

 Chapter 2161 Forced To Marry

    Austin was on the street inquiring from strangers that he met about the South Marine Sect.


    "What? You don''t even know the South Marine Sect? You are not from the South Mountain, are you? You must be a foreigner here."


    Everyone Austin encountered and asked for direction gave an exaggerated expression, as if they were very shocked and he had committed a capital offense. They didn''t believe that there were actually some people who did not know about the South Marine Sect.


    After asking around and getting a few conflicting directions, Austin finally had a general understanding of the South Marine Sect.


    It turned out that the South Marine Sect was a powerful sect in the South Mountain.


    In the South Mountain, there were a lot of sects of various sizes, and the strength of the South Marine Sect was absolutely ranked in the top three!


    "Well, in theory it seems that the South Marine Sect is very powerful. However, in reality, there is no great master who has reached the Immortal Transforming Realm, which was very important to the power of a sect,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    On the Divine Continent, there co-existed the East Mainland, the West Desert, the South Mountain, the North Plateau and the Middle Pilgrim Land. Only the Middle Pilgrim Land had great masters who had reached the Immortal Transforming Realm, which meant that there were no great masters on the other four continents.


    With his current strength combined with Brady''s skills, Austin naturally had the confidence to go to the South Marine Sect.


    After inquiring about the location of the headquarters of the South Marine Sect, Austin rushed there.


    At the moment, at the headquarters of the South Marine Sect, there were huge mountains that crisscrossed and were always covered by clouds and mist all year round. With sufficient spiritual energy, the place looked very mysterious.


    On one of the mountains, aligned with ancient trees on both sides, it had small bridges with water flowing through the beautiful mountain and winding through it like a sleeping dragon circling and crawling on the earth.


    There were busts of Buddhist chants in seclusion that were heard across the sky and on the earth. In the void, there were all kinds of changes and abnormal visions that were constantly taking place. Auspicious clouds, radiant clouds, and colorful flowers were everywhere.


    When looking from a distance, the rosy clouds looked as if they were shining, the mountains were bathed in the


    "Listen, you two bitches get ready. The young master of Zhao Clan will come and pick you up accompanied by the master of the Zhao Clan the day after tomorrow. Your marriage into the Zhao Clan is a forgone conclusion so please stop wasting our time and just forget your stupid fiance!"


    the woman with thin lips continued.


    She looked at Ivy and Sue with jealousy.


    ''There are many women on the South Mountain who can only dream of marrying the young master of the Zhao Clan. How can you two bitches who have done nothing to deserve such honor be so lucky?


    How nice it would have been if the young master of the Zhao Clan had taken a fancy to me! I would be part of a powerful clan right away without having to work so hard!''


    the female disciple thought indignantly.


    "Elder Helen, we can''t marry the young master of the Zhao Clan. You know, we have a fiance.


    Besides, Elder Helen, when you took us to the South Marine Sect, it was because you took a fancy to our Crystal Buddha Body, and wanted us to practice hard and make some achievements in martial arts.


    Why do you want to force us to get married now?"


    Sue suddenly asked the middle-aged nun.


    "Elder Helen, please help us. We really don''t want to marry the young master of the Zhao Clan..."


    Ivy also pleaded with Elder Helen.


    "Ivy and Sue, I am very sorry. There''s nothing I can do at this moment. The sect leader has already decided on your fate.


    To be honest, our sect leader needs the Zhao Clan''s support, so you''d better marry him.


    This is your contribution to the South Marine Sect."


    The middle-aged nun shook her head with an apologetic expression on her face.

 Chapter 2162 Crystal Buddha Body

    "It''s not just that, Elder Helen; you see, the South Marine Sect is one of the biggest sects in the South Mountain. What do you want from the Zhao Clan? What are you planning?"


    Ivy asked anxiously.


    "There''re things you are not allowed to know. I can tell you one thing though.


    Your marriage into the Zhao Clan was decided by the sect leader. As a disciple of the South Marine Sect, you are required to obey the orders without questioning or it won''t end well for you.


    So my suggestion is, don''t think too much about it. Prepare well and wait for the Zhao Clan to hold the wedding ceremony,"


    Elder Helen replied with an apologetic look in her eyes.


    "Elder Helen, I don''t want to marry against my choice. I won''t!


    You know what? I will exit the South Marine Sect. You can send me back to the Prime Martial World. I will just go back and find my own fiance!


    Elder Helen, please!"


    Zoe suddenly pleaded.


    "Shut up!


    You have given your allegiance to the South Marine Sect. Do you really think you can quit just because you want to, out of the blue?


    If you want to quit, that means you were never here by heart and are a traitor. If you do quit, your limbs will be ripped apart and your cultivation base shall be destroyed. And worst case scenario, you die!


    So stop acting like little kids and grow up!


    Remember, from now on, don''t mention your so-called fiance anymore.


    Young Master Zhao is your husband now, and you owe him everything.


    Alright, come with me. It''s time to get prepared."


    Sue''s ideas infuriated Helen and she began shouting.


    "I really can''t understand. Why the hell are you so obsessed with such an inferior man from that small world? "


    The tall and thin disciple standing beside Elder Helen remarked in a harsh tone. She looked angry too.


    "He is not inferior!"


    Ivy and Sue refuted with one voice.


    "Enough!"


    Elder Helen shouted, rolled up her sleeves and let off a powerful vital energy force. Then, she swept them into the sky and carried them away from the place.


    Ivy and Sue were completely helpless and could only stay motionless with a desperate look in their eyes.


    At that time, Austin was worn out. He was galloping at his fastest pace possible, and graduall


    Rumor has it that these two young cultivators are the most beautiful women you''ll ever meet. They are even more beautiful than fairies of the sky.


    I''ve also heard that they are twins! Damn! I mean, he gets to marry two beauties at once, and both equally beautiful and enviable! Lucky dog! How come we never get the chance?"


    "Actually, I''ve heard that those two have something which is called the Crystal Buddha Body... That makes them extremely powerful and at the same time, incredibly desirable."


    Austin heard all sorts of discussions going on as he walked down the street.


    His spiritual sense was extremely powerful and he could hear every discussion clearly.


    However, as soon as he heard the words "Crystal Buddha Body", he almost jumped up and turned pale with fright.


    Crystal Buddha Body?!


    He recalled that the South Marine Saint who had taken Ivy and Sue away had also mentioned that they possessed the rare Crystal Buddha Body.


    "Little nuns, twin sisters and Crystal Buddha Body..."


    He could no longer keep calm.


    ''Is it Ivy and Sue who are getting married? But no!


    That''s impossible. They both love me so much. How can they marry someone else?


    Are they being forced to do this?''


    Austin could no longer stay calm and began fretting about what he heard.


    "That''s it.


    All right. Let''s see who is bold enough to force my fiancee to marry another man.


    When I find out who he is, I am going to kill him!"


    Austin promised through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 2163 The Grand Ceremony Of The Zhao Clan

    In the South Sea City, a lot of nuns were guiding the guards on how and where to hang the lanterns and the colored ribbons on every street. Red papers with words of happiness and auspiciousness were pasted in every corner of the city.


    Meanwhile, people were also distributing and handing out gifts to every household. Everyone in the city seemed to be celebrating the wedding with great happiness.


    Even the castellan of the South Sea City personally went out to the street together with a large group of soldiers. They helped in the preparations and arrangements of the upcoming wedding.


    Many people from other sects were also on the streets of the South Sea City. All of them were carrying precious gifts in their hands. They all hurried to the family of the couple and expressed their congratulations.


    Everyone had already anticipated this scene to happen. After all, the South Marine Sect was a leading and powerful sect in the whole South Mountain while the Zhao Clan was also a top ranked family in this area.


    Now that these two major forces in the South Mountain were about to be bound by marriage, all people of course considered this as a very important event.


    No one could afford to underestimate or neglect the importance of this wedding because the two major forces were involved.


    Therefore, the South Sea City became a bustling city in an instant.


    Austin was also walking on the street when he suddenly spotted two nuns not so far away from him. They were walking towards his direction.


    At a rough guess, Austin could say that the two nuns were around twenty-four or twenty-five years old. They looked pretty but their martial abilities were strong. They might be at the Divine Bridge Realm and they were the inner disciples of the South Marine Sect.


    Austin tried to analyze the two nuns first before he made a decision.


    ''Well, maybe I can get some information from them, '' he thought.


    So Austin walked towards the two nuns to directly meet them.


    "How impolite that man is," commented one of the nuns when she noticed that Austin was walking fast towards them.


    They felt stunned and enraged as the approaching young man was staring straight at their faces and not even showing the slightest intention to avoid them. They both frowned.


    Austin walked more swiftly and approached the two nuns in just the blink of an eye.


    "How rude you are! You..." One of the nuns got angry because of Austin''s rudeness, so she scolded him aloud.


    However, before she could even finish her words, Austin had swiftly leaped towards them and stretched out his hands.


    He exerted a strong vital energy force at them.


    Since Austin was now a martial art master at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm, the two nuns were definitely no match for him when it came to power. Hence, he was able to easily take control of them.


    All of a sudden, the two nuns couldn''t move or speak. They felt a mighty force pressing on them. It was as if they were knocked by a huge mountain.


    Using his mind, Austin immediately transferred the two nuns into the Slave Tower.


    He then teleported himself a


    ly realized that the other nun''s words made sense.


    Two days had passed swiftly.


    Every street of the South Sea City was bustling. It was crowded with people. There was a commotion everywhere.


    When late morning came, a strange rumbling sound was suddenly heard from the sky in the northwest.


    Everyone looked at the direction where the strange noise came from. Surprise was written all over their faces.


    Ten giant, mighty warships lined up in the air neatly. They were suspended in the sky like ten huge kites. Due to the powerful aura of the warships, forceful ripples of air were formed around. The air stirred as if something was whipping it.


    At the same time, so many red papers with words of happiness and colorful ribbons could be seen on every part of each warship. Colorful flags were also flapping in the wind. Melodious music played by various musical instruments could be heard flowing from the fleet of the warships. The melody echoed in the sky and spread at a far distance.


    What was more surprising was the numerous well-dressed little boys and girls on each side of every warship. They each held a basket full of colorful flowers in their hands and kept on pouring them into the air.


    Countless flowers showered down from the sky.


    No one could deny that this opening of the wedding ceremony was indeed grand and spectacular!


    Obviously, the Zhao Clan had really shown how extravagant and high-profile they were.


    Everyone in the whole South Sea City, men and women, old and young, all rushed to high places to see the grand scene. They all shouted in excitement. An exclamation of admiration resounded the whole city.


    Austin was also standing with the crowd. He looked up at the ten warships which were gradually descending.


    "Fantastic! The Zhao Clan is really spectacular, isn''t it? Such a grand ceremony!" exclaimed Austin with a sneer.


    His eyes immediately emitted a strong murderous will. He clenched his fist and gritted his teeth in fury.


    "You just wait and see. I will definitely turn your grand wedding ceremony into a funeral!"

 Chapter 2164 You Finally Came

    At the moment, ten warships reached the sky above the South Sea City.


    However, to onlookers'' disappointment, no one got off the warships.


    Meanwhile, in the South Sea City, dozens of figures shot up into the sky.


    The leader was an old nun in her fifties. She held a duster in her hand as she exuded the Buddhist aura. A strong pressure also surrounded her.


    She was followed by a large group of middle-aged nuns and young nuns.


    "Look! It is Elder Trina from the South Marine Sect, the reclusive elder of the South Marine Sect. She''s here to welcome the Zhao Clan''s team!"


    As soon as Elder Trina appeared, everyone broke into whispered discussions.


    "Ha-ha!


    Respected Elder Trina, I didn''t expect your welcome. It''s so kind of you."


    People came out from one of the ten warships after they saw the elder. The leader was a square-faced middle-aged man who wore yellow and with a serious expression.


    "You are the leader of the Zhao Clan. How can we afford disrespect when such a noble person personally visits our sect?


    Our sect leader has been waiting for you back at the headquarters. This way please,"


    Elder Trina explained. She cast her duster into the air. It instantly grew and spread across the sky.


    Members of the South Marine Sect boarded the duster and soared forward.


    Then, the Zhao Clan''s warships instantly followed.


    The huge duster and the ten warships disappeared into the sky.


    Austin stood amongst the crowd and didn''t go after them.


    He had already known that the Zhao Clan would definitely pass through the South Sea City on the way back.


    Therefore, he decided to stay and wait until they returned. By then, he would rescue Ivy and Sue


    ts just to watch the fun.


    At that moment, the ten majestic warships and the huge duster showed up above the city.


    Then all stopped and hovered in the air.


    "Leader Zhao, I''ll just send you here.


    On behalf of our sect, Elder Helen and the others would escort the two brides to the Zhao Clan."


    Several elders of the South Marine Sect stood on top of the duster and bowed.


    "Ha-ha, thank you.


    Please come back, Elder Trina."


    The leader of the Zhao Clan walked out of the warship and told her this while bowing his head and cupping his hands to show respect.


    At that moment, no one noticed the man who stood on a corner.


    Out of the blue, the air began to ripple.


    Then, a figure suddenly stepped into that space and disappeared.


    It was of course Austin.


    He detected his two fiancees'' location through his spiritual sense. Ivy and Sue were on one of the warships.


    Quickly, without hesitation and ample time to think, he exerted spatial power and rushed to the warship where Ivy and Sue were.


    By then, the leader of the Zhao Clan was in the midst of saying goodbye to Elder Trina with his son.

 Chapter 2165 The Encounter

    The leaders of the two major sects, who bid farewell to each other, were now considered relatives and family by marriage. The process was naturally very complicated involving a lot of negotiations and shuttling between the different sects.


    On the other hand, in the South Sea City, everyone gathered on the streets were marveling at the ten powerful warships in the air that were here just to pick up the brides. It was such a spectacular show of power and might that people were discussing about it animatedly.


    Since the Zhao Clan and the South Marine Sect were both powerful forces in the South Mountain, the marriage arrangement between the two sects caused such a sensation in the whole of the South Mountain. Naturally it was very eye-catching and a historical occurrence. Everyone wanted to witness the event personally.


    Right at that moment, on board one of the ten warships of the Zhao Clan, there was a luxurious room.


    Ivy and Sue were sitting next to each other, both wearing a festive red robe, but they both were a total contrast to their happy and joyous surrounding. They had had tears on their delicate faces.


    "Sue, don''t be afraid,"


    Ivy told her with affection.


    "Ivy, I''m not afraid.


    But it''s a pity that I can''t see that little beggar again in this life time.


    I hope that the three of us can be together again in our next life.


    Ivy, when should we do it?"


    A trace of determination and courage was reflected on Sue''s face.


    "Where is this place situated? Is it situated in the sky above the South Sea City? At this time, there are tens of thousands of people in the city watching.


    We can commit suicide here.


    Humph... They pushed us into a corner in the first place. If we do this, the sect leader and the Zhao Clan will definitely make a fool of themselves in front of everyone by doubting and starting to go against each other. They deserve such dismay!"


    Ivy said with determination while grinding her teeth.


    "Okay, Ivy you have my attention and support!"


    Sue nodded without hesitation.


    Ivy and Sue had been in love with Austin for a long time. Their love was so deep that they couldn''t live with themselves if they had to marry someone else. Even the thought that th


    es rushed towards Austin in the sky,.


    At this time, two petite figures rushed out from one of the ships.


    Ivy and Sue, of course, were the two girls who just rushed out. They intended to kill themselves in public.


    However, when Ivy and Sue rushed out of the ship and were just about to step into the void as they intended to commit suicide as soon as possible, they were surrounded by endless flying runes, like countless black snowflakes.


    Then, Ivy and Sue realized that their bodies couldn''t move.


    Out of the blue, they heard a familiar voice that they had been missing for a long time.


    "Ivy, Sue, I''m here to take you home."


    The voice sounded calm, but they could hear the deep joy expressed in the voice.


    Ivy and Sue were stunned for a moment.


    They couldn''t believe it.


    At that very moment, the whole world, including space and time, seemed to be frozen.


    "Ivy, I think I heard the little beggar calling me."


    "Me too!"


    "Ivy, are we still in a dream? But, it sounded so real..."


    Ivy and Sue said while staring at each other.


    However, they could not continue with their conversation as they saw a figure approaching them step by step from afar with a familiar smile on his face.


    "What?"


    Ivy and Sue screamed in surprise at the same time.


    At that moment, the two women were completely convinced that they were now in a dream.


    Otherwise, how could they have conjured up and were now seeing the man they had been missing all this time?

 Chapter 2166 How Dare You Steal My Girls

    Austin planned to go inside the warship where Ivy and Sue was on after the demonic avatar froze it.


    But, unexpectedly, they dashed out of the ship first.


    Austin walked towards the two of them to reassure them.


    "Ivy, Sue, this is not a dream. I''m here to take you home,"


    Austin softly soothed as he stood in front of them.


    Based on the facial expression of the two women before him, Austin could already tell they went too much torment and trauma. This thought infuriated him further.


    "Hey, you don''t have to worry anymore. You got me. Nobody''s going to hurt you while I''m around."


    As he empathized with the pain they experienced, Austin stepped forward and held the stupefied women in his arms.


    "Ah! ! ! ! ! ! ! !"


    Ivy and Sue felt their limbs weaken. They stared vacantly at Austin as they tried their best to comprehend the incident in front of them. If Austin hadn''t held them in time, their lethargic bodies could have collapsed to the ground in fatigue.


    To say that the two women were disoriented and perplexed would be an understatement. They were at loss, unable to discern what was real from illusion. Their thoughts were in disorder. Their feelings were overwhelmed.


    Everything they went through felt like a never-ending dream.


    It felt so unreal to them.


    The young man who held them felt so hallucinatory. They weren''t sure whether to believe the vision in front of them.


    They had gone through a lot these years. They even saw him in their dreams every night and the sight of him was the only reason they held on.


    But when they finally saw him up close and personal in the flesh, they thought it was make-believe.


    "Ivy, I wish this dream will never end," Sue murmured as she settled in Austin''s arms.


    She still believed everything was a dream.


    "What... What on earth is going on?"


    Even Ivy, who had always been rational, became a little muddled. As her tantalizing eyes glimmered with expectation and confusion, she stared at Austin as she tried to discern if he was truly there. She couldn''t tell whether it was merely a mirage or not.


    Time seemed to have stopped as soon as Austin took Ivy and Sue into his arms.


    Every person who witnessed everything was stunned.


    Dumbfounded by his audacity, they all stared at Austin blankly.


    ''Who is this guy? How dare he hold the two brides of the Zhao Clan in his arms in public!


    He... he is way too arrogant.


    He wants to d


    took everyone by surprise.


    Those defeated members of the Zhao Clan were supposedly the stronger ones; some of them were even at the Major-perfection Realm. Despite being so, Austin still managed to kill them all in a matter of seconds.


    The cultivators in the South Mountain considered Austin''s demonic avatar as a formidable opponent.


    "Unbelievable! You even have the balls to hurt our people. Let''s tear this bastard into pieces!"


    "Come on, guys. Let''s attack this asshole together and turn him into powder!"


    Truly enraged with what they had witnessed, the rest of the Zhao Clan shouted. They did not wait for their chief''s next orders; they were impatient to attack the intruder as he already did too much insolence towards their clan.


    Counted as an influential force in the South Mountain, they got accustomed to a certain way of living. The Zhao Clan managed to develop a superiority complex. No matter where they were, everybody treated them with utmost respect. They had never been humiliated like this.


    Due to this, they all got carried away.


    Ivy and Sue nestled in his arms for safety as Austin threw his head back and he burst into laughter.


    "I''ll kill you to my heart''s content since you people stole my girls. I''ll let you know that you messed with the wrong person," Austin warned in a domineering manner.


    "Master, let me teach them a lesson!"


    As he understood what Austin meant to say, Brady dashed towards the cultivators who attempted to attack his master.


    Boom!


    As if they could tear the space apart, a pair of dark wings of a huge bird flapped like two huge sharp blades.

 Chapter 2167 They Are My Wives

    "Aaaaargh!"


    In a few seconds, incessant screams could be heard, anyone from the Zhao Clan who rushed towards Brady were cut into pieces.


    Brady alone had killed at least a hundred members of the Zhao Clan.


    "He was a masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm!"


    The master of the Zhao Clan and Elder Trina all narrowed their eyes at the same time. They stared in shock at the huge black bird which was transformed by Brady. When they saw that bird, they began to get a little scared.


    The South Mountain was just the same as the East Mainland, where they had no great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm. The most powerful ones were at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Therefore, the warriors at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were the strongest in the South Mountain.


    Moreover, with the insight of the leader of the Zhao Clan and Elder Trina, they could see that Brady was not only a master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, but also a master with terrible fighting power and skills. His real fighting power was no less than that of the two of them combined!


    Therefore, the leader of the Zhao Clan and Elder Trina from the South Marine Sect couldn''t help but exchange looks of concern with each other. They saw the fear and doubts in each other''s eyes.


    All the cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm in the South Mountain knew each other.


    However, they had never seen the man fighting in front of them before.


    "Stand down!"


    Another group of people from the Zhao Clan were rushing towards Brady and Austin from all directions. The leader of the Zhao Clan suddenly barked orders and stopped them all.


    He knew clearly that when faced with a powerful cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, even the guys from the Zhao Clan would just be courting death. They couldn''t compete.


    "Sir, who are you? Did we do something that offended you? Why did you use such despicable means to interrupt and destroy my son''s wedding?


    Do you really think that our Zhao Clan could easily be messed with?"


    the leader of Zhao Clan asked Brady in a quiet tone. He then took a deep breath in frustration, with his eyes full of anger.


    "Zhao Clan? Is it a big deal?


    Your people offen


    t Austin with her sharp and cold eyes.


    "Ha-ha!


    Well, do you really want to know why?


    Let me tell you why and enlighten you idiots."


    Austin had already calmed Ivy and Sue down and put them down in a safe place.


    The demonic avatar stood beside Ivy and Sue to protect them.


    Austin took a threatening step forward.


    "Because Ivy and Sue are my wives!"


    Austin spoke aloud.


    ''What? Is that really true?''


    Everyone was shocked by Austin''s words.


    ''What did he mean?


    The two are the brides of the young master of the Zhao Clan. How can they again become the wives of that kid?''


    The same question was on everyone''s mind. When they heard Austin''s words, everyone went silent trying to digest his claims.


    "It''s him!


    It is really him!


    He was Ivy and Sue''s fiance back in the Prime Martial World!


    How did he come to the South Mountain!


    Did the space crack I used to enter last time open up again? Did I make a mistake?"


    a middle-aged nun heard Austin''s words and muttered in shock. She stared at Austin with an incredible look.


    The middle-aged nun was Elder Helen.


    She was the one who had brought Ivy and Sue away from the Prime Martial World. She had also casually called herself the South Marine Saint at the time.


    She had thought that Ivy and Sue would never have a chance to meet their fiance from that low-level small world again.


    She had never expected that Austin would really come for them one day.

 Chapter 2168 All Of You Must Die

    "How bold of you!


    Ivy and Sue are disciples of our South Marine Sect. They have always been pure and they have consistently preserved their moral integrity. In short, they are absolutely virgins both in body and in spirit.


    If they truly are virgins, then how could they be your wives!?


    You are so arrogant that you even have the audacity to disgrace the purity of our South Marine Sect in such an unacceptable manner!"


    Upon hearing Austin''s words, Elder Trina thought she already had enough. She could no longer stand his ways and his smug behavior. She took a step forward, and the torrent of vital energy force soared high into the sky. Buddhist aura rose from her body. It was a marvelous spectacle to watch.


    The leader of the Zhao Clan laughed mockingly, "Ha-ha!


    You know, boy, I couldn''t care less about who''s behind you. You have clearly lost your morals, so much so that you even dare to usurp the brides from our clan.


    You will pay for your actions. If you think we will let you go that easily, then you are absolutely mistaken,"


    the leader of the Zhao Clan warned sternly. He, too, could no longer stand Austin''s behavior.


    According to the young man''s words, the two brides that his only son was going to marry turned out to be his wives. That was a blatant and shameless provocation, a serious offense that the leader of the Zhao Clan could no longer look past.


    Bang!


    An extremely abhorrent vital energy force formed a hurricane and emerged from his body.


    At first, both the leader of the Zhao Clan and the South Marine Sect''s Elder Trina were a little afraid of Brady''s fighting capacity. At the same time, they, too, feared the great power behind this young man. As such, it was necessary to restrain their anger at first. They thought that controlling their emotions would benefit them best.


    However, their patience had already reached its limit.


    They had tolerated more than enough of his antics. And so, they finally decided it was time to fight.


    "Ha-ha!


    You will never let me go easily? Hmm? Is that right? I think it should be the other way around. It is I who has the upper hand, and therefore, I will never let you go that easily!" Austin yelled back.


    "You dared to rob my fiancees. Even if you intend to get away with it, I won''t let it go.


    And that old bitch named Helen from the South Marine Sect? Well, let me tell you this: When you were in the Prime Martial World, you used your strength to boast that you took a liking to the Crystal Buddha Body of my two fiancees. Then, you went ahead and brought them to the South Mountain forcefully without even asking their opinions.


    It would''ve been fine had you brought them back to the South Marine Sect just to let them practice martial arts. I would''ve let that pass,"


    he gradually raised his voice. Then, he took a deep breath, and finally unleashed the fury he had been burying from deep within. "However, you bitches from the South Marine Sect actually had the guts to force my two fiancees to marry another man!!


    I will definitely settle the deal with your South Marine Sect. As for you, I will make sure you pay a hundred��nay��a thousand times worth for what you have done!"


    Austin laughed sarcastically and maniacally.


    With the support of the vital energy force, Austin''s voice morph


    ters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm among all the members of the Zhao Clan and the South Marine Sect, and they were now fighting Brady.


    Knowing this, Austin let out a cold, heartless smile.


    "Brady, stall them. Give me some time and I''ll kill the rest of their comrades here!"


    Austin told Brady using his spiritual sense.


    The South Marine Sect and the Zhao Clan had already crossed Austin''s line. He planned to kill all of them to ease his anger.


    "Alright,"


    Brady answered.


    "Boy, just surrender!"


    "You son of a bitch! How dare you wreak havoc on our beloved Zhao Clan!?"


    "Everyone, watch out for his avatar!"


    "Don''t be afraid. We have a lot of people on our side. Let''s attack him altogether!"


    A large group of people were on their way to hit Austin with a powerful blow. All of them shared a strong murderous intent that was aiming at Austin.


    Unfortunately, the members of the Zhao Clan were terrified of the demonic avatar. After all, it had exhibited such a horrifying power just now.


    "All the members of Zhao Clan must die!"


    Austin sneered.


    The demonic avatar instantly used the World Sealing Tabooed Magic. Suddenly, the magic runes covered the sky. It rolled and spread in all directions before it finally ruptured into a series of powerful blows.


    What followed was a literal heart-stopping scene. All the people who rushed to Austin were sealed and unable to move.


    Austin''s right arm was enlarged and stretched, mimicking the appearance and thickness of a flood dragon''s body.


    The rumbling and clattering sound echoed in the air.


    The moment Austin touched the Zhao Clan''s members with his right arm, his enemies exploded into a thick haze of blood.


    With his current physical strength, Austin was able to confront the ordinary cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm with his bare hands. He did not need the assistance of any weapon.


    Not to mention, the people who attacked him all had a cultivation base that was below the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Bang!


    Austin unleashed his physical strength. Countless blood energy dragons suddenly appeared around him. They were roaring and emitting divine flames.


    Then, Austin quickly made his way out.

 Chapter 2169 The Demise Of The Young Master Of The Zhao Clan

    Austin''s bodily movement skill was swift, and in an instant he had rushed in front of a dozen other members of the Zhao Clan.


    His arms widened at the same time and turned into two huge arms, sweeping out fiercely.


    Even for ordinary cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, Austin''s physical strength was terrifying.


    The rumbling and clattering sound of the fight resounded all over the space.


    The two large arms swept over the people of the Zhao Clan. No matter what martial arts ability or magic weapon they used, all of them were smashed into pieces.


    The demonic avatar, at the same time, took out the Diabolic Killing Needle and turned it into a giant black rod. It moved and rushed towards the Zhao Clan members, too.


    Whoosh!


    The magic runes filled the air, and wherever they went, everyone was immediately restrained and unable to move.


    The demonic avatar swept out the black rod and struck down on people from the Zhao Clan one after another as if chopping down vegetables.


    It was a massacre.


    In the face of the joint attack of both Austin and the demonic avatar, no one from the Zhao Clan could withstand it. Besides, they were all knocked down in an instant as they could not withstand even a single move.


    The surrounding spectators were also astonished.


    There were two battlefields in the sky, one of which was three masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm battling.


    The other one was the massacre created by Austin and the demonic avatar.


    The scene of those two battles baffled those who were watching.


    "Oh my God! That guy''s physical power is so frightening!"


    "That''s right. Those masters at the Major-perfection Realm of the Zhao Clan seem to be unable to endure even one move from that young man!"


    "And that guy''s servant is also very frightening. He can fight against the leader of Zhao Clan and Elder Trina from the South Marine Sect at the same time!"


    the crowd shouted.


    "No way! That is impossible!


    How can his physical strength be this petrifying?"


    Elder Helen from the South Marine Sect also looked at Austin with her eyes wide open in amazement. She looked at him in total disbelief.


    She had a


    on of an ultimate magical treasure was extremely potent. He could strike a blow as powerful as that of a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    "Look, the Zhao Clan''s leader brought the ultimate magical treasure-the Heavenly Battle Axe!"


    "That guy is doomed. The Heavenly Battle Axe is one of the most powerful treasures of the Zhao Clan.


    It doesn''t matter how powerful he is, he still can''t overpower the ultimate magical treasure."


    The people around them all immediately began to look at the appearance of the Heavenly Battle Axe, which had caused a sensation.


    "You little bastard, I have miscalculated.


    I underrated you two.


    Now, you don''t have a chance.


    Brat, just let my son go, and you may have a chance to survive.


    Do you think you have any chance of living today if you dare to hurt my son?"


    the Zhao Clan''s leader was speaking word by word, staring at Austin.


    The purple axe above his head was floating in the sky, and it caused several dreadful energy cyclones.


    "Oh? Do you think I''m going to be scared just because you''ve got an ultimate magic treasure?


    Well, you''re misguided."


    Austin smiled indistinctly.


    Moments later, his arm went up in the air and soared to the young master of the Zhao Clan.


    Puff!


    The young master gave a distressing cry. His body was reduced into a cloud of blood and died on the spot.


    There was dead silence in the sky and on earth at this moment.

 Chapter 2170 The Battle Of Ultimate Magical Treasures

    Austin killed the young master of the Zhao Clan, right in front of the clan leader. It was unbelievable.


    All of the people around were left stunned by the scene before their eyes.


    Everyone in the South Mountain knew that the master of the Zhao Clan had only one child. He was a spoiled brat. Everyone in the Zhao Clan, even the whole South Mountain, treated him like a crown prince.


    ''This is going to be messy now. The leader of the Zhao Clan will definitely not let that man off the hook!''


    Everyone had this thought on their mind.


    And they were absolutely right about it.


    "Bastard! How dare you!


    You killed my only son!


    I swear to God that I will kill you!"


    The leader of the Zhao Clan had lost his beloved son. He widened his eyes and couldn''t control his angry and vital energy force. It was like mountains had collapsed on him and tsunami had poured all out.


    The space around him was unable to bear his energy and began shaking continuously.


    "You''ll die!"


    The eyes of the leader of the Zhao Clan turned red, as if blood would pour out from them. His hair stood up straight and he looked like a fanatic. A fierce hurricane of vital energy force started to roar around him.


    Then he pointed at the Heavenly Battle Axe that was floating in the air above him.


    Boom!


    With a sudden burst of purple light, the huge purple axe split the sky and rushed towards Austin.


    Indeed, the Heavenly Battle Axe was an ultimate magical treasure. Its power and pressure was terrifying.


    The moment it struck, the earth and the sky shook violently. It seemed as if all the energy had been extracted and got collected in that axe.


    The terrible pressure made the surrounding space break down and crack slowly, and endless black space cracks appeared.


    In the South Sea City below, the other weak cultivators held their breath. They couldn''t use their vital energy force properly. Some of them even had blood coming out from the corners of their mouth


    In a flash, all the cultivators who were nearby started to run as fast as they could.


    No one dared to stay in the center of the battle any longer.


    Boom!


    The purple axe split through the sky and cut across the void. It was thrust to hack Austin aggressively.


    "Although my physical strength can fight against ordinary cultivators


    worry! I have already informed our sect leader. She is on her way with the ultimate magical treasure accompanied with several reclusive elders.


    Huh! Those two won''t be able to escape!"


    Elder Trina said to the leader of the Zhao Clan in a confident manner.


    The clan leader seemed quite excited when he heard the news.


    The sect leader of the South Marine Sect was one of the top masters in the South Mountain. And she was bringing her ultimate magical treasure.


    They were hopeful that if they had two ultimate magical treasures against one, they would win easily.


    Immense energy kept pouring from the leader of the Zhao Clan into the purple axe, which kept on striking the giant cask.


    "Bastard! You have come here with a despicable plot to take away two female disciples of our sect. Turn them over now!"


    Elder Trina caught a glimpse of Austin and shouted at him angrily.


    Slowly she started to move towards Austin.


    "You keep him occupied. I''ll take down this little prick!


    That one is the servant of this little prick. The moment we capture him, his servant will have to surrender,"


    Elder Trina suggested to the leader of the Zhao Clan through her spiritual sense.


    Since she was already at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, she was extremely fast with her bodily movement skill. In a flash, she moved and appeared in front of Austin.


    Instead of moving away, Austin stood firmly where he already was and looked at Elder Trina. Instead of any anger or frustration, a cold smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 2171 Elder Trina Is Seriously Injured

    "You bastard, you won''t even be able to utter your name pretty soon!"


    Austin''s attitude infuriated Elder Trina. This boy was in over his head and yet so arrogant. She waved the duster in her hand, which soon turned into a long spear and rushed towards Austin at an incredible speed.


    Along with its progress, waves of very strong law power also rushed down from the sky and began trying to seal his body.


    Just as the thread of the duster was about to touch him, his demonic avatar suddenly moved.


    The black iron rod in its hand suddenly waved, and the evil energy that was latent till now transformed into a huge, black dragon that rushed into the sky. The dragon''s body was large enough to block every single thread of the whisk.


    But Trina wasn''t impressed. "Hah, that''s just an avatar. I don''t believe you can actually do anything,"


    she snorted with her face livid due to her rage.


    Whoosh!


    The countless threads suddenly shrank and now twisted into a long spear again. Powerful like a flood dragon, the spear now tore the sky and attacked the demonic avatar.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Like a knight from the medieval period, the demonic avatar waved its huge black iron rod to resist the attacks of the long spear.


    To be honest, at this point of time, even Austin was finding it hard to estimate the power of his demonic avatar.


    Although the demonic avatar contained plenty of evil and ferocious energy, the only vicious and powerful secret skill it practiced was the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    It meant that his demonic avatar lacked of skills in terms of how to use its energy properly. Thus, it was impossible for it to make full advantage of its powerful energy.


    Also, since Austin was not very good at the evil energy systems, it was difficult for him to estimate the current strength of his demonic avatar.


    Elder Trina was using various kinds of unique skills to attack the demonic avatar. However, it had to be said that no matter how hard she attacked, she couldn''t hurt it at all.


    After four or five failed attacks, she finally lost control.


    Bang!


    Her body suddenly began to glow brightly and she became quite eye-catching, emitting rays of Buddhist light. Moreover, bursts of chanting scriptures rushed out of her body.


    Then, a small world of the Buddhist started beside her.


    In that miniature world, countless shadows of temples and Buddhists could be seen.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, an ancient Buddha rushed out of that miniature world.


    The Buddha was also giving off a radiant, golden color, its whole body bright and dazzling. The space around it was fi


    een right.


    Ivy and Sue''s fiance, though a mere young man from the Prime Martial World, was still incredibly strong. Even she herself was no match for him!


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Austin''s punches, now as fast as lightning, were constantly landing on the body of Elder Trina.


    The layers of defensive shields around her were being broken one after another.


    The ancient Buddha, which had been shining brightly after coming out, now became dull and cracked. Another hit finally smashed it to pieces.


    Finally, Austin''s fist landed on the body of Elder Trina.


    His knuckles collided with her soft body.


    Ah!


    Elder Trina screeched.


    A small part of her body which was hit exploded; her flesh and blood began to flow in all directions.


    At that very moment, she felt that she could suddenly move.


    In two seconds, the sealing effect of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic completely disappeared.


    "You little thief, I will not let you go!"


    Half of Elder Trina''s body had been blown to pieces and she was critically injured. She was enraged, but also quite frightened.


    As she said that, she also retreated thousands of miles away from Austin in an instant.


    "Haha...


    To be honest, it is hard for me to believe that I just almost killed a master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm in person!"


    Austin was surprised too.


    With the help of his demonic avatar, he had seriously injured a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    The demonic avatar was actually a part of his own strength and so would not be counted separately.


    So now, using the Omnipotent Body Skill, and the demonic avatar, he could defend himself against a Heavenly Grotto Realm master. Awesome!


    Thinking about this, Austin couldn''t help but grin.

 Chapter 2172 Retreat

    "What?!


    Elder Trina from the South Marine Sect has actually been seriously injured!"


    "How can Elder Trina be defeated by that guy?"


    "Elder Trina is a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, and she is known in the South Mountain for her power. I never expected that she would be defeated by just an unknown young man!"


    The audience couldn''t help but cry out in disbelief after seeing Austin injure Elder Trina, more so when the latter actually fled in terror.


    "He... He actually... defeated Elder Trina and badly injured her.


    How is this possible? How can this young man from the Prime Martial World be so powerful?"


    Elder Helen from the South Marine Sect muttered in disbelief. She was so stunned that her expression suddenly turned stiff.


    Since she was only at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm, her fighting power was far weaker than Elder Trina.


    Then she suddenly realized that the young man from the Prime Martial World, who was the fiance of Ivy and Sue, could easily defeat her.


    ''Maybe I was wrong.


    I told Ivy and Sue repeatedly that their humble fiance didn''t deserve them at all.


    I always thought that they would marry well when the sect leader forced them to marry the young master of Zhao Clan, who was way above their positions.


    But it seems that this lad from the Prime Martial World is much stronger than the stupid young master from the Zhao Clan who is very timid and just a hypersexual waste.


    I think I made a huge mistake, '' Elder Helen of the South Marine Sect said to herself with great difficulty.


    There was a bitter smile on her dull face.


    "What''s going on? How could that happen?"


    The leader of the Zhao Clan, who had been manipulating the Heavenly Battle Axe to fight with Brady, was also shocked when he saw what happened not far away.


    He racked his brain but still couldn''t figure out how this young man could defeat Elder Trina, who was a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    "Humph! You old bad one! I didn''t expect that you would attack me. Now, don''t even think that you can escape because I will not let you go!"


    Austin gave a cold smile. Then he immediately used his bodily movement skill and chased after Elder Trina.


    Even before, Austin''s bodily movement skill was already combined with the essence of several brilliant secret skills. Now his speed had reached an extremely high level after he obtained the inheritance of the red dem


    few martial artists who were good at the spatial power.


    They were literally like a needle in a haystack


    It was very rare to find a cultivator who could pass through the void for miles in such a short time.


    Shoop, Shoop, Shoop...


    At this time, several figures could be seen from the distant sky.


    They were followed by a large group of martial artists.


    "Look! They are the people from the South Marine Sect,"


    someone exclaimed.


    There were four or five nuns, and each of them had a duster in their hands and emitted a faint Buddhist glow. They immediately went to the side of the leader of the Zhao Clan.


    At the same time, there was a line of nuns that flew over in the distant sky and they gracefully landed their bodies on the ground.


    "Mr. Zhao, tell me what happened? What''s going on?"


    a middle-aged nun with a gentle look went up to the leader of the Zhao Clan and asked him while holding a shiny duster in her arms.


    This middle-aged nun was the leader of the South Marine Sect.


    Those few old nuns who were following her were all reclusive elders in the South Marine Sect.


    The leader of the Zhao Clan briefly narrated what just happened.


    "What!


    That little thief killed the young master of the Zhao Clan and abducted Ivy and Sue, who are disciples of our sect?!"


    The leader of the South Marine Sect was shocked and very angry after she heard the news.


    As soon as she received the message from Elder Trina asking for help, she immediately brought the people from the South Marine Sect and rushed to her. So it was only now that she was able to know about the whole case.

 Chapter 2173 Ruin Her Plan

    Through her spiritual sense, the leader of the South Marine Sect was able to find Elder Trina on top of a mountain several thousands of meters away. She was sitting there cross-legged and was trying to heal herself.


    The leader immediately communicated with her through her spiritual sense. "What happened to you, Elder Trina?" she asked.


    She noticed that Elder Trina had lost a part of her body and she was soaking in blood.


    "This is my fault. I have underestimated that brat; that''s why I ended up like this," replied Elder Trina.


    "The physical strength of that young man is very terrible. He has mastered the legendary Omnipotent Bodily Skill. I think he is even strong enough to fight a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm," she continued.


    She opened her eyes slowly and looked at the direction of the leader of the South Marine Sect.


    Although she couldn''t see the leader physically, she could sense where she was right now.


    ''What? That man was able to cultivate the Omnipotent Bodily Skill and can match a master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm?'' thought the sect leader inwardly. She was definitely shocked to hear Elder Trina''s assessment.


    Apart from her, several reclusive elders of the South Marine Sect and the chief of the Zhao Clan were all shocked as well.


    Everyone knew that body refiners could progress rapidly.


    However, there was a fatal flaw in body refining.


    When body refiners had already reached a certain level, it would be difficult for them to make further progress.


    That was because human bodies were relatively fragile.


    Therefore, it wouldn''t be easy for cultivators to reach the pinnacle of cultivation by merely practicing body refining skills.


    Nevertheless, there was also an exception.


    Once body refiners mastered the Omnipotent Bodily Skills, there would immediately be no limitations or restrictions in their cultivation.


    Their bodies would become much tougher and stronger than ordinary human beings. They could become stronger without any limitations unlike other cultivators who specialized only in vital energy cultivation.


    Hence, all body refiners had been dreaming of commanding the Omnipotent Bodily Skills.


    "Are you sure about that? Did you say that the young brat has mastered the Omnipotent Body Skill?"


    one reclusive elder couldn''t help asking Elder Trina for confirmation. The reclusive elder was really in disbelief.


    How could a young man like him do such thing?


    "I''m 100% sure about it. At first, I also couldn''t believe in it. But, after seeing it with my two eyes, I realized it''s really true."


    Elder Trina smiled bitterly.


    Then all of a sudden, a streak of spiri


    ance.


    But to her dismay, the chief of the Zhao Clan directly declined.


    "No, thanks. I have nothing to discuss with you anymore. You will never get that thing from me!"


    All of a sudden, the chief of the Zhao Clan turned into a beam of light and flew away.


    "Mr. Zhao, I..." called out the leader of the South Marine Sect.


    She was about to say something that might change his mind. However, it was too late. The chief was nowhere to be seen anymore.


    Obviously, the chief of the Zhao Clan was extremely angry that it was almost impossible to appease him.


    ''That little bastard destroyed my plan!'' thought the leader of the South Marine Sect angrily.


    She looked at the sky where the chief of the Zhao Clan had disappeared. Fury had distorted her face.


    Actually, her initial plan was to trade Ivy and Sue for a treasure that the chief of the Zhao Clan possessed.


    That treasure was very significant for her to master the formula she was practicing.


    If she could get that treasure, she would be able to master the formula and make another big progress in her cultivation base.


    That way, she could possibly reach the Immortal Transforming Realm in the near future.


    When she reached the Immortal Transforming Realm, she would be the top cultivator in the South Mountain and she could even become a big shot in the entire Divine Continent.


    Once Ivy and Sue married the son of the chief of the Zhao Clan, she could get that treasure she needed the most.


    However, that young man suddenly appeared and ruined her plan.


    "You little bastard! The moment I see you again, I will never let you go. I''ll make sure to tear you into pieces!" declared the leader of the South Marine Sect.


    Her face twisted in rage.


    She must find that young man real soon.

 Chapter 2174 The Commotion In The South Mountain

    In a span of 24 hours, the news about what happened above the South Sea City had spread throughout the whole South Mountain.


    The Zhao Clan and the South Marine Sect were both influential forces in the South Mountain. Both sects were popular and prominent groups in the whole mountain.


    Any news related to these two great forces naturally spread widely.


    After the word got out, everyone in the South Mountain was shocked!


    The Zhao Clan lost a total of three hundred members.


    The public also came to know about the young master who was killed in front of his father!


    The South Marine Sect did not suffer a great loss, compared to the Zhao Clan. However, Elder Trina, a master in the sect, was seriously injured.


    But both of their opponents had escaped, safe and sound.


    "Hell yes! This is so exciting!


    Never in my life did I think that there would be someone sly enough dare take the brides from the Zhao Clan in the South Mountain. Plus, killing the young master in public and taking his two brides? The audacity!"


    "Oh my god! Who the hell are reckless enough to provoke two super forces at the same time?"


    "In my opinion, they are not reckless. They got guts, and they sure have the strength!


    It''s said that the leader of the Zhao Clan had even taken out an ultimate magical treasure. Guess what? They have an ultimate magical treasure too!"


    "It seems to me that this young man may belong to a powerful clan based on the outskirts of town.


    Or perhaps he was also interested in the two female disciples from the South Marine Sect, so he simply came here to snatch them!"


    Cultivators all over the South Mountain were speculating about the battle with shock and excitement.


    The news spread like wildfire. People were talking about it all over the South Mountain. However, another side of the story unfolded among the gossipmongers.


    It turned out that the young man, who had taken the brides from the Zhao Clan and killed the young master, was the fiance of the two brides! He did not provoke the Zhao Clan, but he came to save his wives-to-be instead!


    "The news came from the female disciples of the South Marine Sect. Then it must be true!"


    Some people who empathized with Austin tried to convince the others that this was the real version of the story.


    "Well, it seems that the two brides really knew the young man who took them.


    No wonder they were so emotional when they met. It turns out that their fiance came to rescue them from the kidnappers from Zhao Clan!"


    said someone who stepped forward and claimed to had witnessed the scene.


    The cu


    a secluded place in the outskirt of the South Mountain, there was a grain of peculiar kind of dust on a low mountain range.


    It was actually the Slave Tower.


    As a magic treasure, the size of the Slave Tower could be enlarged or shrunk accordingly.


    In the ninth floor of this Slave Tower hid a secret room, Ivy and Sue were sitting right next to Austin. The sight of three lovers having a chitchat was a pleasant and sweet picture.


    The three of them had not left each other''s side for two days.


    Austin told the girls what he had been through from the beginning to the end, not missing a single detail of it. All the while, Ivy and Sue listened patiently.


    Ivy and Sue felt amazed with Austin''s bizarre and tortuous experiences in the past few years. Some parts were too hilarious that they cried themselves through laugher.


    Austin then remembered to ask about what had happened to Ivy and Sue, and why they were forced by Elder Helen from the South Marine Sect to go to this place. He was also curious about what happened after they came to the South Mountain. Austin was grateful that he understood what had happened to Ivy and Sue in detail.


    The three of them had been filled with bliss in this reunion they had during the past two days.


    Austin, of course, shared his relationship with Caroline to his two fiancees.


    "What? You mean, you finally got the queen of the evil shadow race!


    Tell me, how did you do that?"


    Sue said as she seemed to be very interested. She slapped Austin on his arm playfully and asked him for more details.


    "I didn''t expect you to be good at picking up girls."


    Ivy also looked gazed at Austin with her beautiful eyes. Like Sue, she kept asking Austin what had happened.

 Chapter 2175 Destroy The Mansion Of The Zhao Clan

    Persuaded by Ivy and Sue, Austin told them what had happened between him and Caroline.


    "I will take you to the Middle Pilgrim Land, and we''ll be together, with Caroline,"


    said Austin nervously, afraid that they might refuse him.


    "Okay!"


    Ivy and Sue had confidence in Austin, and they agreed without hesitation.


    "Master, when will we move out from the South Mountain?"


    Brady who was standing beside Austin, asked him respectfully.


    "Do not rush! The Zhao Clan and the South Marine Sect had the nerve to harass my beloved girls. I must teach them a lesson, but I cannot be reckless. I have to be very careful with my next move,"


    Austin replied with a fierce look on his face.


    "I don''t agree. The Zhao Clan and the South Marine Sect are both difficult to deal with. We have no reason to stay here any longer. It''s not safe for us.


    I think we should leave here as soon as possible,"


    Ivy said, looking worried.


    She already knew that Austin had become so much stronger.


    However, the influence and power of the South Marine Sect and the Zhao Clan entered her mind and sent chills down her spine. The thought of facing them terrified her.


    As far as she was concerned, she should get out of there and never come back.


    "Little beggar, let''s just leave here immediately. We cannot stay here anymore!


    Ivy is right. In the South Mountain, the Zhao Clan and the South Marine Sect are too powerful for us to provoke. We are no match for them. Fighting against them is no more than a death wish.


    I don''t want to go back to the South Marine Sect or stay in the South Mountain any longer. You''d better take me and Ivy as far away as possible!"


    Sue said anxiously.


    She had lost color on her face. Her skin was pale, and she started to sweat at the thought of those possible dangers. Horrifying thoughts entered her memory.


    The leader of the South Marine Sect had forced them to marry that little shit of the Zhao Clan against their will.


    The two girls would have chosen death by defying the sect leader''s will. Good thing that Austin came to their rescue.


    He came just right in time. If Austin had come a few days later, they would have been dead already.


    Just the thought of what had happened again filled their hearts with terror.


    The last two days were sheer bliss. They were reunited with their beloved husband, and they were extremely happy.


    They were afraid that if Austin tried to start a fight with the Zhao Clan or the South Marine Sect, he might get caught or even ki


    you will die here today,"


    Austin spoke, smiling at the surrounding people.


    As his voice trailed off, the demonic avatar, Brady and Austin released their power at the same time. The combination of powerful energy caused a catastrophic destruction throughout the mansion.


    Strong crashing sound resounded from every corner as an invisible violent force swept the entire place.


    The Zhao Clan''s guards and cultivators were crushed and crumbled into pieces even before they could cry or scream in pain.


    Austin''s physical body was as strong as a master of the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Brady was equally strong and powerful.


    The demonic avatar held the Diabolic Killing Needle in its right hand. It emerged as a powerful beast, with red fiery eyes, eager to devour its prey.


    The combined powers of Austin, Brady and the demonic avatar was supreme and unmatched by any other power. Before long, the Zhao Clan had already suffered countless casualties.


    "Bloody fool," a calm but annoyed voice came out of nowhere.


    A strange figure flew out from an underground secret chamber in the mansion.


    It was an old man, about fifty years of age. He fixed his eyes on Austin while his inner being burst of anger and murder.


    He looked around the ruined mansion and the dead people around him. He did not hide his fury and continued to glare at Austin and his companions.


    Austin knew right away that he was a master of the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    "You will die with them," Austin shouted as he glared back at the old man.


    Before the old man could respond, the three of them flew cross the clouds of dust and smoke and attacked him from three different directions.

 Chapter 2176 The Plateau Mine District

    The three were Austin, the demonic avatar, and Brady.


    The demonic avatar directly utilized the World Sealing Tabooed Magic and froze the older man for about two seconds.


    Austin and Brady took the chance to hit him directly on the body.


    Thud!


    The older man''s body exploded into pieces!


    Seeing that in an instant, their companion who was at the Heavenly Grotto Realm was killed, the rest of the Zhao Clan had no intention of fighting at all.


    They ran as fast as their feet could take them.


    There were, however, only a few people who were able to escape.


    Austin immediately left after destroying the stronghold of the Zhao Clan.


    Austin would, of course, pick up all the valuables on the path.


    After Austin left the city, he went to his next target.


    Half a day later, Austin came to another big city and wrecked the stronghold of the Zhao Clan there.


    Austin had demolished more than a dozen Zhao Clan strongholds in just two days.


    During that period, he had slaughtered three masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm from the Zhao Clan.


    Austin also demolished more than a dozen strongholds of the South Marine Sect.


    And he also killed two masters from the South Marine Sect who were at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Besides, those destroyed forts were in some big cities, and they were significantly big bases for the two sects.


    The news spread all over the South Mountain and triggered another sensation.


    The senior leaders of the Zhao Clan and the South Marine Sect, however, were all angry.


    "You''ll all go and find the bastard who did it!


    We need to use all our might and power to find him out, even in every nook and cranny of the South Mountain, and then we will torment him and let him not be able to die even if he desires!"


    the Zhao Clan''s leader said with clenched teeth. The anger displayed from his body made the people tremble with fear around him.


    "Damned Austin!


    I swear that as I catch you, I will dismember you. Then, I will torture your soul for forty-nine days with the Five Ghosts Soul Refining Skill!"


    the South Marine Sect''s leader replied coldly. She was standing on a peak shroude


    the sea, Austin was happily walking under the ground.


    More than a dozen minutes later, he stopped.


    "Um? What''s ahead? It appears like a palace," he murmured.


    Suddenly, Austin was jubilant.


    Ahead of him, there seemed to be a large underground palace.


    ''Hmm, this must be the mining warehouse of the Zhao Clan''s mining area, ''


    Austin thought.


    So, he went closer. However, as he neared the place, he was shocked to find that around the mining warehouse were full of layers of high-level arrays.


    Austin attempted to get in but failed.


    "Let me try again!"


    Austin drew closer quietly; a strong fluctuation of energy dashed towards him.


    As he attempted to detect the strength of the fluctuation, he promptly realized that he couldn''t break the arrays.


    It seemed that the arrays here were exceptionally powerful.


    "Well, in this situation, I have to wait until Zhao Clan''s people to come and open the mining warehouse, and then I will take the opportunity to break into it."


    Austin decided.


    All of a sudden, something attracted his attention.


    Austin felt that the egg in his body, which had long remained motionless, sent him a vague spiritual message.


    Austin cautiously learnt it.


    Then, he was thrilled.


    It turned out that the egg wanted to tell Austin that crystals in the mining warehouse were useful for it to hatch.


    ''Are there some time crystals in the storeroom?''


    Austin thought.

 Chapter 2177 The Robbery

    ''Well, that doesn''t matter. Whatever the cost, I have to get it!


    If I could get just some more crystal ore that has latent time energy, then I can hatch the egg, ''


    Austin thought.


    Since the egg already absorbed quite a large batch of time crystals in the Fallen Immortal World, numerous cracks could now be seen on its surface. It just needed that one final push now.


    Some of the cracks were already as wide as a finger.


    Austin could now tell that given enough energy, the egg would hatch shortly. But getting that final push wasn''t going to be easy.


    However, once the egg was hatched, Austin could then fulfill the promise he had made to the soul of the infinity beast on the Nonuple Isles in the Prime Martial World. That was a promise he intended to keep no matter how hard he had to try.


    "Haven''t the elders arrived yet?"


    "Not yet. Though I''ve heard that the reclusive elders, along with our clan leaders, are tracking the whereabouts of some young prick. I think they will be here in a few days."


    A voice reached his ears from far away.


    Though the conversation was happening several miles away, Austin''s spiritual sense was powerful enough to pick it up.


    Further concentration revealed that it was a discussion between among the warriors of the Zhao Clan who were guarding the mineral mine.


    Since the mine was located deep underground, therefore, these warriors were animatedly speaking to their hearts'' content. They were sure that no one could be listening in on them, not in this godforsaken place.


    "What?!


    I mean the guy''s just an arrogant brat. Why would the clan leader and the elders handle him personally?"


    one of them remarked in disbelief.


    "Beats me. From what I''ve heard, any child of the clan would have sufficed. You know what the funny thing is? A dozen of us stay here all year round, but which one of us knows about the affairs of the clan?"


    another man wondered.


    "Yes, you''re right. Never mind. We can ask them whenever they come here next time."


    The rest nodded in agreement.


    "I was surprised to see so many time energy crystals inside the mine. They are extremely rare and worth a lot more than striking oil.


    You can be certain of one thing: our Zhao Clan will definitely make a big fortune,"


    one of them uttered.


    Crystal ores with time energy!


    Austin sensed a tingle of excitement down his spine. He hadn''t expected to find a wa


    as because the trio had employed their best skills during the process.


    Within just a few seconds, every single crystal in this warehouse was gone!


    However, at that very moment, several miles away from the mine, a short and thin old man who was sitting cross legged and mediating inside his tent suddenly woke up with a weird expression on his face.


    "Someone is attacking the warehouse!"


    the man shouted. The next moment, he rushed out of the tent at full pelt.


    "The mine is in danger!"


    "The mine''s under attack!"


    Within seconds, every single person in the area came to know about this development.


    Several figures rushed towards the mine with all their might.


    "Damn it! They found us!"


    At that moment, Austin who was busy collecting crystals in the mining warehouse sensed their arrival.


    Fortunately, they had already emptied the mine. All that was left was to run!


    Austin dashed out of the warehouse like a spear and made his way through the underground tunnels quickly.


    Shoop, Shoop, Shoop


    Numerous figures rushed into the warehouse through various passages.


    At the same time, the people who had been restrained from movement inside the warehouse suddenly recovered from their predicament. Looking at the empty warehouse around them, they were trembling with fear.


    "We''re too late! The mining warehouse has been emptied!"


    the middle-aged man shouted in a pined voice as he walked over to the old man who had just rushed inside.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    the old man shouted wildly, looking at the now completely empty storeroom. Who could''ve done this!

 Chapter 2178 Its You (Part One)

    "Who did it?"


    The old man roared in fury. The entire underground area quivered due to the terrifying sound waves that came from his roar.


    His body was trembling so intensely due to his extreme wrath that it seemed as if he would fall down any time.


    The mineral warehouse was the treasure room of the Zhao Clan. Thus, the majority of the treasures they had obtained in their mining area over the past several months were stored in there.


    But the most precious things in store there were the time crystals that they just dug out a day ago.


    This particular kind of crystal ore contained plenty of time energy. This kind of crystal was almost extinct in the entire land of the Divine Continent.


    Therefore, each and every piece was absolutely invaluable.


    But to everyone''s surprise, a batch of the time crystal was dug out from the mining area of the Zhao Clan. Rumor had it that quite a lot of time crystals were found, so the total value was a very stunning figure.


    The old man had already sent this good news to the headquarters of the Zhao Clan and asked them to arrange a group of capable warriors to escort the time crystals back to the headquarters.


    But before the capable warriors could even get there, the theft took place and everything in the mineral warehouse was stolen. The entire warehouse was empty now.


    Naturally, this unexpected theft left the old man feeling both frightened and enraged.


    "This is him, sir!"


    A man said as he waved his hand to draw a faint shadow of a person with his spiritual sense. Gradually, the shadow became clearer and clearer until it showed a vivid image of Austin.


    "A young man? Unbelievable!"


    The old man stared coldly at the image of Austin that the middle-aged man had just


    people running closely behind them on the ground, and no matter which direction he went, they merely followed suit.


    "Hey, Brady, do you know how strong the three cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm are?


    How about we just go out and fight them instead? Do we stand a chance?" asked Austin.


    Since there seemed no way to get rid of them, Austin thought it would be a good idea to just face the problem head on.


    "One of the three cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm is quite powerful. In fact, he is almost as powerful as I am.


    On the other hand, the other two cultivators are just average warriors. They are nothing compared to me.


    But I still think we''d better leave if all three of them are coming for us at the same time.


    I can deal with the strongest one among them, but the chance of you winning if the other two decide to join forces to fight you is quite slim," said Brady.


    He relayed to Austin everything he found after he launched his spiritual sense to get an estimate of the strength of the three cultivators chasing after them.


    "All right, in that case, we should find a way to escape first," replied Austin with a nod.

 Chapter 2179 Its You (Part Two)

    Austin wasted no time in following Brady''s advice, and immediately started moving at full speed.


    In terms of physical strength, Austin was completely capable enough of defeating any ordinary cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm level. Plus, with his demonic avatar, he would not even find it difficult to kill an ordinary cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm level.


    However, at his current level, it would still be a little difficult for him to deal with two cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm level at the same time, no matter how mediocre they may be.


    "Where do you think you''re going, bastard?"


    The short and thin old man was the first one to catch up with Austin. His voice sounded shaky as his entire body trembled with extreme wrath. His eyes were bloodshot as he desperately ran after Austin as fast as he possibly could.


    Meanwhile, the other two cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm level were also coming at Austin from two separate directions.


    "There he is!" shouted the thin old man.


    He pointed at the direction of Austin with a glint of fury in his eyes.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, the three cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm level initiated their attacks against Austin at the same time, and three streams of strong vital energy force hit the ground above Austin''s head, making a deafening explosive sound.


    Boom! A thunderous noise followed the impact.


    The power of the combined simultaneous attack of the three powerful cultivators was so great that the ground was torn apart in an instant. Numerous huge and bottomless cracks appeared on the ground as terrible impacting waves of vital energy force rushed downwards into the ground through the cracks, causing se


    pon hearing Austin''s words, the three cultivators suddenly had an epiphany about who Austin was.


    The three of them were all senior cultivators of the Zhao Clan. And although they were in the mining area all year round, they did receive the terrible news from the headquarters of the Zhao Clan and were aware of what had happened to their family.


    "You bastard, how dare you make trouble in the mining area of the Zhao Clan?"


    All of the three cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm level were both shocked and furious at what they had just learned.


    At present, the Zhao Clan and the South Marine Sect had already sent all of their people in search for the culprit who ruined the wedding ceremony and killed the young master of the Zhao Clan all throughout the South Mountain. They vowed to use every conceivable means they were capable of to find this guy and kill him in the cruelest possible way. But to everyone''s surprise, instead of keeping a low profile and hiding somewhere safe, this guy actually had the audacity to come to the mining area of the Zhao Clan and steal everything in the mineral warehouse.


    It was such an overt provocation!

 Chapter 2180 Robbed Again

    "Go after them!


    We can''t let this brat escape!"


    The three masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm from the Zhao Clan knew that if they let the young man escape, they would not only lose a huge amount of precious crystals, but also be laughed at by the other warriors from the South Mountain.


    A young man, who had killed the young master of the Zhao Clan was audacious enough to rob the mining area of the Zhao Clan.


    His constantly provoking actions made the Zhao Clan look like wimps.


    After all, their opponent was only a young man in his twenties!


    Bang!


    The thin old man who was the first in line chasing after Austin opened his mouth. A silver light flashed from his mouth and a silver iron chain rushed out, making a huge blasting sound. It lambasted a large crate in the ground.


    The silver iron chain then on its own accord rushed into the ground through the crate and chased down Austin at an amazing speed.


    Boom!


    Austin turned into a beam of light and flew several hundred feet away, however, the chain was hot on his heels like a shadow.


    Austin''s eyes widened in disbelief. The magic treasure was really powerful.


    Bang!


    With a loud explosion, Austin took out the Pot of Chaos at the critical moment to block the chain behind him.


    Whoosh!


    Austin''s speed increased significantly. He had used his Earth Formula and the inheritance of red demonic mouse simultaneously, which was a deadly combination in battle.


    ''How can he be so fast!''


    The three masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm from the Zhao Clan were angry and frustrated.


    They were at a loss and didn''t know how to handle Austin''s numerous and advanced techniques.


    It would be very easy for the three of them to take on a cultivator at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm fighting on the ground.


    However, the man stayed underground all the time and refused to resurface like normal cultivators.


    Boom!


    With the distraction caused by the explosion, the three cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm took the opportunity to exchange ideas with each other through the spiritual sense. After coordinating among themselves and coming up with a strategy, they struck at the same time. The ground was instantly torn apart and several large gullies appeared in front of them. They could now even see Austin''s figure rushing forward.


    However, Austin''s bodily movement skill was so fast that he rushed through the gullies like a sliver of smoke and reached another underground area before they could even react.


    "This is the end for you!"


    The tall and strong middle-aged man roared and waved his hand. A bright steel knife rushed out with cold light and cut through the ground. It rushed towards Austin at top speed.


    The masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm had been in charge of the Zhao Clan''s mining operation all year round. Their status was very important, and they had various magic treasures that were


    mining area of the South Marine Sect.


    A few hours later, Austin entered the mining area of the South Marine Sect from underground.


    After unleashing his spiritual sense, Austin found that there were only two masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm guarding the mining area of the South Marine Sect.


    "Master, they are no threat. We can easily deal with these two masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm,"


    said Brady.


    Although he was also at the Heavenly Grotto Realm just like the two guards of the South Marine Sect, their fighting effectiveness was quite different.


    The skinny old man they had met at the mining area of the Zhao Clan was very strong, so Brady asked Austin to avoid him for the time being.


    However, these two masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm from the South Marine Sect were not very powerful.


    "Well, we will take them down by force right now!"


    Austin said.


    Then Austin rushed out to the ground.


    "I am coming to rob you!"


    Austin roared.


    The thunderous sound made the whole mining area shake.


    "How dare you!"


    The two nuns appeared at the same time and rushed towards Austin with anger.


    Then, the number increased. There was a large number of nuns who rushed towards them from all directions.


    Austin, Brady and the demonic avatar also rushed toward them at the same time.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    A violent energy exploded in the air and the fight became fierce!


    An hour later, the two masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm from the South Marine Sect died in battle!


    Almost half of the nuns died while the other half managed to escape.


    As for the miners, Austin didn''t hurt any of them. They were merely innocent workers here and they didn''t do anything to Austin before.


    With the Pot of Chaos in his hand, Austin forcefully broke open the door of the warehouse of the South Marine Sect and took away all the crystals in it.


    Austin then used the bodily movement skill and flew away.

 Chapter 2181 The Scorching Sun Of Five Elements

    Half a day later, a large group of people from the South Marine Sect appeared in the mining area. They were led by two reclusive elders.


    The whole mining area had been ransacked. The place was full of dead bodies and the ground had been soaked in blood. The two reclusive elders trembled with anger as they saw the horrible picture in front of them.


    "That thief! We will never stop until we kill him!"


    The two reclusive elders gnashed their teeth in rage.


    They were both wearing contorted faces this time.


    "I''m sure that guy hasn''t gone too far yet. Search the whole place now!" shouted one reclusive elder.


    Meanwhile, the people of the Zhao Clan also entered the mining area.


    The chief personally brought his team here to look for Austin as well.


    He hated Austin the most for killing his beloved son. He swore to catch Austin and kill him a thousand times over to vent the pain of losing his son.


    "Thief! I swear to drink your blood and eat your flesh once I''ve found you!"


    As the chief of the Zhao Clan looked at the empty mining warehouse in front of him, his eyes filled with resentment.


    This mine was owned by the Zhao Clan.


    The mineral resources from this mine were transported to the headquarters of the Zhao Clan once every few months.


    But now that the whole mine had been emptied, it meant what they had been working for months was gone! They would definitely suffer a great loss.


    "Go and search for that bastard! I want him dead or alive!" shouted the chief of the Zhao Clan.


    He clenched his fists and his eyes emitted a strong murderous intent.


    The people of the Zhao Clan immediately dispersed and searched the vast Plateau Mine District.


    After a short while, besides the people of the South Marine Sect and the Zhao Clan, many of their allies and other forces also came to help.


    Hundreds of thousands of cultivators had scattered to hunt Austin down.


    Moreover, some killers of the Slaughtering Sect also entered the land quietly to trace Austin''s whereabouts.


    Hence, the desolate and lonely place started to become chaotic.


    At this time, Austin was already leaving the Plateau Mine District.


    He had known that many people came to look for him there. They were all scattered everywhere around the mining area.


    Therefore, Austin went through the underground to escape.


    With Austin''s bodily movement skill under the ground, no one could sense his presence except masters of the Heave


    ce.


    Since he reached the Major-perfection Realm, the fifth ball of golden light had been growing in his elixir field. It was growing bigger and bigger until it finally came into being now.


    This time, Austin''s abnormal vision of Golden Sun Scripture became five golden balls.


    ''Wow! I wonder what will happen if I integrate the rules of the five elements into the five golden balls. Will it be possible?'' thought Austin.


    He came up with an idea.


    The Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship was so powerful.


    Its five sword auras could deduce a kind of law of nature respectively.


    They could then form the power of the rules of five elements.


    And now, Austin''s comprehension about the rules of five elements had become pretty profound.


    Hence, Austin immediately tried to combine the rules of the five elements and the five golden balls.


    Another three days passed.


    Austin was still immersed in appreciating the rules of five elements.


    Twelve days had passed swiftly.


    "It''s done!" exclaimed Austin excitedly.


    "I was able to successfully integrate the rules of five elements and the five golden balls. Their strength seems to have increased a lot!"


    Austin stood still and focused.


    Boom!


    The five golden light balls which were like five big houses spiraled on top of Austin''s head and formed a circle.


    The raging flames seemed to burn down the whole space.


    At the same time, the power of the rules of five elements was divided into the five golden balls of light.


    "Well, I will call this move the Scorching Sun of Five Elements!"


    Austin had successfully created another martial art skill.

 Chapter 2182 Little Cutie

    Austin manipulated the five golden balls above his head to hit the space in the distance.


    Boom!


    The space exploded and transformed into countless fragments.


    "Great!"


    Austin was overjoyed with the power he discovered.


    After all, the space inside the Slave Tower was solid and stable. That tower was a powerful magic treasure that even an ultimate magical treasure couldn''t destroy it.


    But now, the five golden balls�C�Cwhich contained the rules of five elements�C�Cjust shattered the space inside the tower. This only meant that the balls were incredibly powerful.


    "Master, this move is so compelling!


    I guess most Heavenly Grotto Realm masters would probably get injured if they are hit by those golden balls,"


    Brady exclaimed in sheer excitement.


    "Is that so?"


    Austin asked, even more elated.


    "I am positive.


    Master, I can feel that the Golden Sun Scripture you are practicing is more powerful than any ancient scriptures I''ve ever seen.


    The combination of the Golden Sun Scripture and law power is terrifyingly impressive,"


    Brady eagerly analyzed.


    "You have a good point," Austin responded, nodding his head.


    Having practiced the Golden Sun Scripture for such a long time, Austin was fully aware of its true potential.


    Since he started cultivating it, the quality of his vital energy had significantly improved compared to that of other cultivators of the same level.


    His vital energy force was far better than anyone else in the same realm.


    That just explained how impressive and dominant the Golden Sun Scripture was.


    After creating the new martial skill, Austin stood up and decided to stop his cultivation.


    "I wonder how the egg is doing?" he murmured as he thought of the infinity beast''s egg.


    He went directly to the cultivation room on the ninth floor to check it.


    "The egg hatched!"


    Austin exclaimed in joy as he saw a large pile of broken eggshells on the ground.


    "Wait! Where is the newborn beast?"


    Instantly, he became curious as he found but the broken eggshell.


    In a slight panic, he turned around and surveyed the room.


    Austin eyed


    hat are you doing?"


    Brady was stupefied on his feet.


    The little beast just attacked him with its sharp claws.


    As a result, mysterious energy emerged and came at him.


    Brady felt as if time had stopped around him for a moment.


    "Woah! That''s amazing!" Brady applauded.


    Boundless dark energy rushed out of his body and gathered to shield himself.


    The little infinity beast seemed to have sensed that it was no match for Brady. So, instead, it stopped on its tracks and retreated instantly.


    It fell on Austin''s back in a heartbeat and grabbed him by the clothes.


    It stared at Brady with its round eyes, while making faces at him.


    Austin realized that the little beast was unhappy with the way Brady looked at it.


    "This little one is amazing! Even I almost got tricked by it,"


    Brady said.


    "Well, this little one is good at controlling time.


    Had you reacted slower, you would have frozen right there and then.


    I can''t wait to see its full potential soon," Austin exclaimed with a smile.


    He then reached the little beast in an attempt to touch it.


    To his surprise, the little beast jumped forward and landed on his palm before he could even touch it. It seemed to be so fond of him.


    "From now on, I''ll call you Little Cutie. What do you say?"


    Austin uttered, and to his surprise, the little beast nodded.


    He was certain that it had no idea what its new name meant.

 Chapter 2183 The Ambush

    "I should let Ivy and Sue come to see you,"


    Austin uttered while gently caressing the little infinity beast.


    Then he transferred Ivy and Sue to the secret room of the ninth floor in the Slave Tower.


    "Wow!


    What''s this? It''s so cute!"


    the two girls screamed as soon as they saw the tiny creature. Their beautiful eyes were ultimately filled with affection.


    Clearly, the girls immediately fell in love with the little beast.


    Sue rushed over to the little infinity beast, trying to hold it in her arms.


    However, the little beast was startled, then got a little angry and made a move.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, the beast transformed into a light and shot straight towards Sue.


    It apparently cast a kind of time-consuming force on the space around her body.


    Sue felt that the time had stopped, and her body seemed to freeze.


    Austin was shocked to see what the little infinity beast was doing.


    Brady''s was almost outmatched in power given his strength, so let alone Sue!


    Realizing this, Austin immediately went to grab the little infinity beast as it leaped.


    Austin was able to get hold of it just as it floated in midair.


    He mentally sent it a message that the two girls were his friends, and they could never be hurt under any circumstances.


    "It''s so strange! Just now, I felt as if the time around my body stopped for a second,"


    Sue said in confusion after she was free again from that force.


    Then, she took the little infinity beast from Austin''s hand forcefully, caressing and kissing it repeatedly as she complimented its cuteness.


    Although the little infinity beast was very reluctant, it had to grit its teeth to endure Sue''s clinginess as soon as it met Austin''s earnest eyes.


    On the other hand, Ivy was much more rational than Sue. She indistinctly guessed that it was the little infinite beast who stopped the time around Sue.


    Clearly, the little infinite beast was not as simple as it looked; it might even be a very terrible diabolic beast.


    However, it hadn''t been long since it was born, so it was practically still a baby.


    After a while, it became friends with Sue, rejecting being away with her�C�Cmuch to the latter''s'' content.


    Meanwhile, back in the Green Stone City, a large number of people were hiding in every corner of th


    and the little bastard must be hiding in the Green Stone City,"


    the sect leader of the South Marine Sect uttered.


    "Okay, we will stay here.


    I must kill that little prick this time to vent my extreme fury!"


    the clan leader muttered with hatred.


    Meanwhile, in the Slave Tower...


    "Master, what are you going to do next?


    Should we leave the South Mountain, or we continue to stay here and cause more significant damage to the Zhao Clan and the South Marine Sect?"


    Brady asked Austin.


    "I have a score to settle with an old nun,"


    Austin answered after thinking for a while.


    "That year, Elder Helen�C�Cwho claimed to be the South Marine Saint�C�Ctook Ivy and Sue away from the Prime Martial World to the South Mountain by force.


    She started all this.


    We were in a hurry that day, so I didn''t have a chance to get even with her,"


    Austin added, sounding slightly sour as he recalled that day.


    Brady, although had no say in the situation, was totally fine with it.


    After all, both Austin and the demonic avatar were now as powerful as a master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Now, there were practically three masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm. They could almost do anything they wanted in the South Mountain as long as they acted cautiously.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s go to the South Marine Sect to find Elder Helen. It''s finally time to settle this,"


    Austin said with excitement dripping from his tone.


    Then, without a second word, he left the Slave Tower in a heartbeat.

 Chapter 2184 The Trap

    Austin appeared in the inn he was staying suddenly.


    Moments ago when he had been about to leave the Slave Tower, the little infinity beast had shown signs of a desire to follow him to the outside world.


    Looking at just how lovely the creature was and how much it wanted to be with him, Austin had no choice but to let it be.


    So, when he nodded, the infinity beast, with a delighted squeal jumped on his shoulder and they came to the outside world together.


    Austin appeared in his room after exiting the Slave Tower and left the inn. His plan was to leave the city.


    As soon as he left the inn, the sect leader of the South Marine Sect immediately picked up his position.


    "The two bitches seem to be moving.


    I''ve got their position. Let''s go!"


    she immediately sent a message to her fellow masters.


    Austin himself was untraceable, but the secret weapon possessed by the South Marine Sect could accurately detect the unique aura that Ivy and Sue emanated.


    The secret weapon had been left to the sect by a divine monk, and was of an extremely high grade. It was hard to fool it, almost impossible.


    Although both the girls were safe inside the Slave Tower, the aura their bodies were emanating couldn''t escape the tracking of the secret weapon. Somehow, being in a state of movement made them even more traceable than usual.


    Right now, Austin was carrying the Slave Tower with himself, and as he moved, the two girls were also moving with him.


    Therefore, the sect leader of the South Marine Sect immediately found them.


    Before Austin had gone even ten steps, numerous streams of powerful spiritual sense swept towards his position, trying to track him and check him out.


    Although he had changed his appearance and become a total stranger by using the Aura Disguising Skill, Ivy and Sue hadn''t.


    The cultivators managed to direct their spiritual sense right on Austin.


    This was because as a completely new person, he was the most suspicious person in this area where Ivy and Sue''s aura was detected.


    "Damn it! Multiple cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm are trying to check me out!"


    Austin was shocked as he sensed them try to track him and immediately deduced that they must be from the Zhao Clan or the South Marine Sect.


    In response, he unleashed his own spiritual sense.


    The perception shocked him.


    He saw that a large number of people were hiding in the Green Stone City, waiting for him to show up.


    At that moment, he knew that he had been fully exposed.


    "I am leaving this place!"


    Austin gritted his teeth.


    His opponents must


    physical strength. His whole body began to burn like a stove, and the illusory divine flames rose high into the sky. Blood energy dragons rushed out from every part of his body, roaring and rushing at the surrounding space, trying to resist those terrible law powers.


    The demonic avatar also appeared in an instant. His first move was to employ the World Sealing Tabooed Magic and under its effect, the evil runes rushed out. Like black snowflakes all over the sky, they began countering the law powers.


    Brady also used his own law power to fight against those unleashed by the fifteen cultivators.


    However, even the joint forces of Austin, Brady, and the demonic avatar were not enough to save them. Even together, they weren''t as powerful as the law powers the fifteen masters had just now released.


    Therefore, Austin was still unable to use the spatial power to pass through the chaotic void.


    The energies of the four ultimate magical treasures was also about to reach him. The situation was dire indeed.


    It was extremely critical!


    Austin''s life was hanging by a thread!


    If the energy from any of the four ultimate magical treasures hit his body, he would be instantly turned into ashes.


    At that time, he also began to communicate with the Fire Stela in his elixir field to see if it could come out to save his life.


    "No, master. We''d better go back to the Slave Tower first and then figure out a way,"


    Brady shouted.


    There was no way they could fight against fifteen masters at once.


    Austin nodded. He was going to do just as Brady had suggested.


    However, at that moment, the little infinity beast, who had been sitting on Austin''s shoulder like a squirrel till now, suddenly made a move.

 Chapter 2185 The Injured Little Infinity Beast (Part One)

    All of a sudden, the entire body of the little infinity beast shimmered brightly like the sun. Its blazing white light stung the eyes of those who laid eyes on it.


    In a split second, a strong power erupted from its tiny body. It flowed rapidly in all directions, like overflowing seawater.


    The force was tremendous and strange all the same.


    Time froze in all the places where the white light reached. Before they even realized it, the entire space around them was already deathly still.


    It left an extremely unsettling sensation. Time seemed to have ceased to exist. Everything in this space, including the air, and even all the laws that governed all the powers and energies, stopped in a split second.


    To Austin''s surprise, however, he was not affected by it at all.


    However, as Austin turned to look at the little infinity beast, he saw a sight that startled him to the core.


    Blood was oozing from the corners of the mouth of the little infinity beast, and its face had turned pale as snow.


    The little infinity beast kept radiating extremely dazzling white light.


    Austin immediately understood that the little infinity beast was burning his blood essence to help him get out of the danger.


    "Run! Hurry!"


    The little infinity beast looked at Austin and urged him to escape through a spiritual sense message.


    The little infinity beast was in a very bad condition. The state it was in was getting worse and worse every second. More and more blood was coming out of its tiny mouth. It seemed to be on the verge of dying.


    The assaulting energy released by the four ultimate magical treasures was vehement and violent. It had already entered the time zone created by the little infinity beast and caused great injuries on the poor creature.


    The little infinity beast was losing control of the time within the nearby area. The time zone was about to collapse, too.


    Witnessing all of the little infinity be


    sly been practicing the Immortal Body Refining Formula. Thus, he had strengthened his physical body enough to withstand the most serious injuries. He could even recover at a much quicker rate.


    Besides, Austin carried several highly potent superior herbs and superior pills with him. As such, recovering from his current injuries was not difficult at all.


    Without delay, Austin took out a handful of his powerful herbs and pills. The medicine he took was extremely effective for healing even the most severe kind of wounds.


    The moment Austin gulped down the superiorly powerful herbs and pills, he instantly felt better. The wounds on his body began to recover at a gradual pace.


    Then, Austin shifted his attention to the little infinity beast resting on his shoulder.


    The little infinity beast was breathing very weakly, and there was blood dripping down the corners of its mouth. The tiny beast looked really frail and helpless.


    "Are you alright?"


    Austin sent a message into the mind of the little infinity beast through his spiritual sense.


    ''I might need to sleep for a while.''


    Austin heard the faint voice of the infinity beast in his ears. The infinity beast must have consumed the majority of his remaining energy just to be able to reply to Austin''s question.

 Chapter 2186 The Injured Little Infinity Beast (Part Two)

    The little infinity beast also seemed to be in a state of dizziness. It could clearly be seen that he was about to lose consciousness and fall into a deep sleep any time.


    ''Okay, have a good rest first.''


    Austin cast a sympathetic look at the little infinity beast, feeling extremely painful and self-reproachful in his heart.


    The little infinity beast had just hatched, like a newborn baby. Austin felt remorseful that he didn''t take care of the baby beast enough.


    Instead of being taken care of by Austin, the infinity beast ended up working itself to death as it tried its best to protect Austin. Its efforts took a toll on its well-being.


    Several years back, Austin met the soul of the mother infinity beast on the Nonuple Isles of the Prime Martial World. The infinity beast asked Austin to take care of her egg and watch over it until it finally hatched.


    Entrusting the fate of her little one sounded like the infinity beast''s dying wish. She passed on the responsibility of looking after her precious baby to Austin.


    The only feeling that surged in Austin''s heart was deep remorse.


    He heaved a sigh at the weight tugging on his heart. Then, Austin focused his mind and launched an order using his spiritual sense. The little infinity beast was transferred into the secret chamber of the Slave Tower''s ninth floor. What the little infinity beast needed right now was a good, long rest.


    In the Green Stone City, there was a loud, crunching sound that left those who could hear it at the edge of their seat.


    A thundering roar could be heard at the place where the fierce fight had taken place.


    The chief of the Zhao Clan screamed furiously. The roar turned into countless frightening sound waves, which were so forceful that it could be seen by the naked eyes. The waves spread far away li


    .


    "Well, I think my body is almost recovered."


    Austin breathed out a sigh of relief.


    He had taken a large amount of the superior herbs and pills. After two hours'' worth of healing and meditating, the synchronized flow of energy to his wounds helped speed up his recovery.


    However, the quick recovery of Austin''s body was, to a large extent, due to his practice of the Immortal Body Refining Formula, which granted him an extremely strong physical body.


    He grinned, rubbing his thumbs together, "Ha-Ha..."


    Austin murmured and clenched his teeth, "Zhao Clan and the South Marine Sect..."


    He then recalled the fight that took place just a couple of hours ago. The recent memory made him sneer.


    Austin stood and walked a long distance before he finally returned to the outside world.


    "There he is! I saw the thief!"


    As soon as Austin emerged out of the chaotic void and back to the outside world, he was instantly spotted by several of the Zhao Can''s people who were waiting nearby. They all yelled victoriously for help.


    Austin rushed swiftly into the ground and disappeared once again. He wanted to escape and going underground was the quickest way out for him at that very moment.

 Chapter 2187 Pursuing

    "He dived down into the ground over there!"


    From afar came a voice. The moment Austin was gone, a group of people rushed over and stood on the ground.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The fifteen cultivators of the Heavenly Grotto Realm were on their way after they received the message that Austin was there.


    "He''s so fast!"


    "Yes, he seems to be outstanding at the Ground-diving Skill..."


    There were more than a hundred people in the team who first discovered Austin. They all gathered together and stayed where he had vanished into the ground, discussing furiously.


    All of a sudden, a figure rushed out.


    It was Austin.


    Boom!


    He swung his huge arm at them that discharged immense energy.


    "Aaaaargh!"


    Caught off guard, the group that consisted of over a hundred people were unable to dodge his attack. They were struck, their bodies exploded and transformed into blood fog.


    "You must pay a heavy price since you want to kill me,"


    Austin said with scorn as he looked at the direction where fifteen Heavenly Grotto Realm masters were heading his way.


    The little infinity beast was injured by them, which infuriated Austin. He was anxious to avenge it.


    It was without doubt that Austin was going to kill them all.


    He then dived into the ground and disappeared. He transformed into a beam of light and moved forward in the ground.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The fifteen cultivators of the Heavenly Grotto Realm arrived there and landed on the ground.


    Looking at the blood and flesh on the ground, the Heavenly Grotto Realm masters appeared very somber.


    "I can''t believe that that bastard not only knows about spatial power but also is good at the Ground-diving Skill,"


    an elder in grey spoke in a cold voice.


    The fifteen Heavenly Grotto Realm cultivators were all famous top masters in the South Mountain. They teamed together in hunting down a young boy, but let him e


    ehind him.


    It was the first time that Austin had been chased by a hundred thousand people.


    "This is so strange. No matter where I went, they could always precisely locate me.


    Why? How could they manage to track me down?"


    Austin started to feel that something was not going right.


    He sometimes felt that he had shaken off his hunters.


    However, before long, the hunters could precisely locate his whereabouts. Even though they were far away from him, they could be gaining on him.


    ''Did they leave some of the secret spiritual marks on me


    so they can keep surveilling me?''


    Austin thought.


    While he was making his escape, Austin discharged his spiritual sense to examine his body.


    Yet he found nothing.


    Brady also released his spiritual sense and scrutinized Austin''s body.


    "There are no marks left on your body, master, "


    said Brady assertively.


    "Maybe they have some secret approaches of tracking us,"


    Brady guessed.


    Both Austin and Brady did not expect that the leader of the South Marine Sect had a secret weapon that could detect Ivy and Sue''s Buddha-nature.


    That was why they couldn''t shake off their hunters.


    ''Damn it, I can''t keep running like this anymore.


    Now, what should I do?''


    Austin thought with a frown.

 Chapter 2188 Entering The Buddha Mountain Accidentally

    Seeing the numerous cultivators running behind him, Austin felt a kind of frustration that gave him a kind of headache.


    It was another disturbing fact that there were at least twenty or thirty cultivators who were at the Heavenly Grotto Realm by now.


    Moreover, among those who were after him, there were at least four ultimate magical treasures, or even more.


    It seemed to hardly matter how powerful Austin and Brady were. It was becoming impossible for them to fight against the four ultimate magical treasures, face to face merely by themselves.


    It was known to all that the power possessed by the ultimate magical treasure was equivalent to the attack of a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Even though the two magic treasures which Austin had, the Pot of Chaos and the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask, were at a level as high as the ultimate magical treasure, the problem was that only Brady could activate them to their full power. So it was very dangerous for Brady to fight alone against the four ultimate magical treasures with the Pot of Chaos and the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask.


    That was the reason why Austin and Brady kept running away.


    "Huh! Oh God!


    How can that piece of shit escape so fast?


    Damn it!"


    Many people who were behind them screamed with their eyes red in anger.


    They were boiling with rage as there were many who were the members of the Zhao Clan and the people from the South Marine Sect. They were all feeling furious.


    "Hoo. Hoo."


    While they were busy chasing, someone could not stop himself and began to shout at the sky, which could barely vent the grievance in their hearts.


    It had been more than ten days, since they had been chasing Austin around.


    It was a blessing to have the secret weapon of the leader of the South Marine Sect that was left by an ancient divine monk. They could not have been able to keep the track of Austin without it. It helped them as the secret weapon could sense the Buddha nature on Ivy and Sue.


    Now, more than a hundred thousand cultivators were in the line to hunt Austin. They weren''t stopping, rather more and more cultivators were joining them gradually.


    The line was moving ahead like a long dragon, and it roared and moved forward on the ground of the South Mountain.


    Wherever the dragon went, the sun and the moon seemed to go faint from the vision and the earth began to shake.


    This event had become a great sensation in the whole South Mountain.


    It had to be! After all, this was going to have a huge impact.


    More than one hundred thousand warriors in the South Mountain had joined together to hunt down a young man.


    Could there be anything more ridiculous and annoying than that?


    "We must kill that son of a bitch!"


    "Kill! Kill that absconding guy!"


    "Damn it! Nobody has ever made me so angry!"


    The warriors of the Zhao Clan were all furious, with their eyes turning red. Their murderous will almost filled up the whole space.


    There were nuns from the South Marine Sect also present. T


    had suffered through these days finally eased a little.


    "Yes! There is a strong law of Buddhism that prevails in the Buddha Mountain.


    The Buddha will exist forever. It is superior to ordinary people in nature, so the space and ground in the Buddha Mountain are immovable.


    I guess that little bastard can neither pass through space nor hide underground in the Buddha Mountain.


    Let''s go and catch him. We''ve got to kill the evil bastard this time!"


    the leader of the South Marine Sect said. Then she moved her body as she prepared to rush into the Buddha Mountain.


    "Wait, please!


    The Buddha Mountain is extremely dangerous. We should have a discussion first and make a plan before we take any step or action!"


    one of the cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm shouted. Seeing the leader of the South Marine Sect rushing directly into the Buddha Mountain, the other martial artists were shocked.


    "Don''t worry, everybody. Please come with me to get hold of that evil guy. I promise there will be no safety problems when we chase that little bastard in the Buddha Mountain.


    I have the secret weapon that was left by the ancient divine monk, and I can freely enter and withdraw from the huge Buddha Mountain,"


    the leader of the South Marine Sect turned her head and said to the others.


    "Really?"


    On hearing this, the other cultivators were overjoyed.


    "Why would I joke about my life?


    However, only the powerful cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm can go into the Buddha Mountain with me.


    The rest of you can wait here,"


    the leader of the South Marine Sect said.


    "Okay!"


    All the powerful cultivators who were at the Heavenly Grotto Realm nodded their heads in agreement.


    Therefore, they sent a signal to the pursuers who were behind them, telling them to wait outside the area of the Buddha Mountain.


    Soon after that, following the leader of the South Marine Sect, all the powerful cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm carefully got in the Buddha Mountain.

 Chapter 2189 Buddhists Small World

    After the masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm entered the Buddha Mountain, the large number of pursuers also arrived and stopped before the Buddha Mountain.


    However, they had all been ordered to wait at the Buddha Mountain once they arrived.


    Therefore, all the pursuers stopped in front of the Buddha Mountain.


    Before long, more than a hundred thousand cultivators were gathered at the Buddha Mountain. The crowd was clamoring for space since there were too many of them. Due to their numbers and everyone trying to talk at the same time, the noise was deafening, and the scene was magnificent.


    No one dared to break into the Buddha Mountain since they had received strict orders. They had to wait to receive direct orders from the masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    It was also known that the Buddha Mountain was a taboo area which was well-known in the South Mountain.


    Only very few warriors had ever survived and escaped after daring to enter the Buddha Mountain.


    "Haha, this is so cool. I can''t believe that the thief was forced to escape into the Buddha Mountain after us giving him a tight chase. There is no way he can survive. He will surely die there this time!"


    "That''s right!


    Damn it! This little boy has made so many of us run after him for more than ten days. We shall show him who we are!"


    "It is said the leader of the South Marine Sect has a secret weapon that keeps people safe in the Buddha Mountain.


    Even if the guy is lucky enough and does not get himself killed by the hideous things that reside in the mountain, he surely will be killed by the great masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm."


    It was evident from their discussion that the troops pursuing Austin thought that he would die this time beyond any doubt.


    While they were talking, Austin had moved deeper into the mountain.


    In the Buddha Mountain.


    Austin was running and getting deeper into the boundless and dense mountain.


    But soon, he felt something wrong.


    Once he entered the Buddha Mountain, Austin could vaguely hear voices in the depths of the mountain. It was as if some people were reciting the Buddhist scriptures.


    There was a faint Buddhist light rushing out of the jungles.


    He also vaguely saw an ancient temple hidden somewhere.


    "Did I break into some monks'' premise?"


    Sus


    tsteps that were so heavy they shook the heaven and the earth.


    At the same time, a dazzling golden light shot from that direction.


    The next moment, an enormous golden lion which was even bigger than a mountain appeared.


    The earth shook violently beneath every step that the golden lion took. Austin could feel its horrifying aura although there was still a long distance between himself and the lion.


    Austin could feel how terrifying the scene was even at a distance.


    "We just saw the legendary Buddha''s Ear, and now this? Does this golden lion have some connections with Bodhisattva Manjusri?"


    Soon, Brady''s shocked voice sounded again in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    No wonder he made such a guess and connected the two beasts. In the vast mountain, there were Buddhist lights shooting into the sky, and deafening Buddhist chants were constantly heard.


    Everything there seemed connected or related to Buddhism.


    Bodhisattva Manjusri''s lion?


    He was shocked again. It seemed that what he saw there was beyond his understanding.


    The next minute, to their surprise, they saw a huge white elephant passing by.


    A huge thick snake slid slowly like a river and then disappeared in the dense jungles.


    A large bird with golden light flapped its huge wings and flew into the depths of the mountain.


    "Are we inside the small world of Buddha?"


    Austin asked in surprise.


    The stones, grass, birds, beasts and all other things in this place seemed to have a strong Buddhist nature, as if they were related to Buddhism somehow.

 Chapter 2190 The Formidable Branch

    Austin and Brady were both in shock when they saw the beasts passing by from a distance. They all seemed to have something to do with Buddhism.


    "Fortunately, these terrifying legendary beasts didn''t attack us.


    Otherwise, we would have been in real danger by now.


    Well, we can''t stay here for a long time. We''d better leave this place as soon as possible,"


    Austin said as he realized that unknowingly he had barged into a dangerous place.


    No sooner than Austin voiced his apprehensions...


    "Howl!"


    An earth-shattering howl came from behind and Austin was hit by a torrent of terrible sound waves.


    As Austin turned around, he was surprised to see that


    a black bear of more than ten meters high, was ferociously running towards him.


    "Damn it! Is this black bear the one who guarded the mountains?"


    Austin was left aghast. He used bodily movement skills and was about to leave the place immediately.


    The formidable aura of this black bear was too intimidating. Austin knew he was no match for it.


    Even if he had the support from Brady and the demonic avatar, still all the three of them put together would not be able to survive even a single blow from the black bear.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was strong enough for him to judge his own capacity as opposed to his opponent.


    "Boom!"


    The black bear behind them took monstrous strides and was incredibly fast as it approached them.


    Austin felt that it was already too late to use any other skill. He immediately lowered his head and dropped on the ground, intending to hide under the ground.


    But he hit the solid ground with a...


    ''Thud!''


    As Austin''s body hit the ground hard, he realized that the ground was incredibly hard and impenetrable. There was no way he could go under the ground either.


    On the contrary, the impact with the ground left Austin bruised all over his body and in throbbing pain.


    "Damn it! It''s impossible to go underground in this mountain!?"


    Austin cried out in pain with gritted teeth.


    However, he was far from resting his laurels. Immediately, he used spatial power.


    However, to his utter dismay, there was no response from the surrounding space.


    To Austin''s surprise, the space around him was also not conducive to apply his skills. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t even open the space passageway and pass through the chaotic void.


    He could neither go underground nor use the skill of Space Teleportation.


    "Damn it! Why did I break into this damned place? I must have been out of my mind at the time!


    Things seem to be getting out of hand this time!"


    Austin smiled bitterly staring at the threatening black bear that was poised to be his nemesis this time.


    ''Whoosh!''


    Austin immediately unleashed his vital energy force and soared up into the sky.


    All of a sudden, a burst of bright Buddha light appeared, shrouded the vast sky.


    Austin felt that his body was hit by a strong force and he dropped on the ground with equal thrust. He closed his eyes tightly to get over the dizziness.


    "Oh! I can''t fly neither!"


    A


    of anger could be heard.


    Austin was startled to hear the black bear''s roar echoing through the forest.


    Austin turned around to find out what happened.


    He was left aghast by what he saw!


    More than ten small branches as thick as the fingers covered with green leaves, exuded a dreadful aura of Buddha''s law, were attacking the black bear.


    The branches seemed to have been released from the distant mountains and covered a long distance.


    These branches took up a position each and formed an array.


    Each of them released bursts of Buddhist light and was surrounded by chanting of meditation, which made them look divine.


    The black bear panicked to have been under the siege of more than ten branches.


    Needless to say, it was no match for the ten branches put together.


    "Howl!"


    Soon, the black bear became furious. It started radiating a black flame and its eyes turned red.


    "It''s burning the blood essence!"


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat as he noticed the combating stance taken by the black bear. It seemed to be in a do or die situation where the black bear was ready to fight desperately.


    "Whoosh!"


    The very next moment...


    A thick branch, even thicker than an adult''s arm, covered with clusters of green leaves shined across mountains and hills at a distance.


    Slowly, an absolutely surreal scene unraveled in front of Austin''s eyes. The thick branch had several small monks sitting cross-legged on it, chanting Buddhist scriptures. The powerful sound reverberated all across the forest and even touched the souls.


    The monks were very small in size, measuring barely as much as a thumb.


    The terror on the face of the black bear at the very sight of the monks was inexplicable. All of a sudden, it seemed that it gave up the idea of fighting and turned around to run away.


    Bang! The black bear had an unmatched strength and speed. Yet, it fell short to save it from a dry branch that pierced through its humongous body. It let out a soul-wrenching cry as blood came oozing out profusely from its body.

 Chapter 2191 Kill Me All You Want

    As the black bear reared in front of Austin, a branch that was thicker than an arm shot at the bear. It hit it in the chest and dragged it backwards. As it went, a horrible howl left its lips.


    Following it were several other tiny branches.


    One at a time, the branches stabbed into the bear''s flesh until it was dying on the ground. Austin couldn''t believe that a branch had done so much damage.


    The more he thought about it, the more terrified he felt.


    What was possessing the branches? How were they killing?


    Just then, a rustling was heard to the left.


    "Did you hear that? There is movement in that direction!" Austin yelled, pointing at the shadows rushing along the walls.


    A group of twenty or thirty figures were rushing towards Austin with angry looks on their faces.


    They were the cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm who had been chasing Austin, with the clan leader of the Zhao Clan and the sect leader of the South Marine Sect in the lead.


    "Yes! Finally!


    I''ve found the little brat!"


    a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm called out as bursts of laughter pushed through his lips.


    It had been a perilous journey for the cultivators when they entered the vast area of the Buddha Mountain. They had come across several crises in the middle and were exhausted.


    They were grateful that the sect leader of the South Marine Sect had the secret weapon to protect them and ward off enemies.


    It turned out all their efforts had been paid off.


    "Brat, I''d like to see you escape this time!"


    the leader of the Zhao Clan said furiously as he stared at Austin. His teeth gnashed together so hard that they made a cracking sound.


    "Brat, you''re stuck. This is the Buddha Mountain which is the forbidden area of the South Mountain. Once you''ve broken in, there''s no way out!"


    the sect leader of the South Marine Sect added, breathing loudly through her nose.


    Without another word, the cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm broke apart and ran at Austin from different directions.


    Thinking about what they had said, Austin frowned.


    He had just learned that this place was the forbidden area of the South Mountain, and its name was the Buddha Mountain.


    Suddenly, it all made sense to him why the place was so terrifying and full of danger.


    He hadn''t intended to break into a forbidden place because


    now he couldn''t go underground, travel through space, or fly while inside this mountain ran


    hes pulled back and took the three masters away.


    "Oh my God Save me..."


    Still alive, the three cultivators yelled for help as loudly as they could.


    The sect leader of the South Marine Sect was on her guard. She had no interest in risking her own life to save three foolish cultivators.


    Until she found out what the three branches were, she wouldn''t move.


    Even to masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, these branches were invincible.


    Everyone, including Austin, stayed stock still.


    They were afraid that there would be another branch suddenly rushing towards them if they moved.


    ''That is strange.


    Why did those terrible branches kill that black bear and these three masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm and not me?


    I was here all the time!''


    Austin couldn''t help wondering.


    "Oh my God!


    I understand! No action of attacking is allowed in here!


    If anyone tries to hurt others, the branches will show up and kill them!"


    In excitement, Austin smacked his thigh.


    The black bear was about to attack him when the branches had struck.


    The three cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm had also wanted to attack him, so they were immediately killed by the branches.


    It seemed that violence was not allowed here.


    If anyone wanted to fight here, they would be killed on the spot.


    "Well, if that''s the case, ha-ha..."


    Austin smiled as he thought of a clever plan.


    Instead of running away, he turned around and made his way to the masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    "You want to kill me, don''t you? Fine, I''m right here! Kill me all you want!"


    Austin said with a mocking smile.

 Chapter 2192 Falling Into A Trap

    "You''re digging your own grave, you little bastard!" shouted the Heavenly Grotto Realm masters.


    They couldn''t help yelling at Austin when they saw him coming towards them.


    However, Austin didn''t mind their warning. He just walked up to them in a casual manner.


    "Now that I am here in front of you, I want to know if you can really lay a finger on me," said Austin with a smirk.


    He looked very confident in front of the masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm. Of course, his demonic avatar and Brady were already prepared to make a move against these masters if necessary.


    "You are really an abomination. Don''t be so arrogant, you son of a bitch!"


    Several masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm got really pissed off with Austin''s attitude.


    However, none of them dared to charge at Austin right now.


    After all, they were still very scared of those tree branches.


    As a matter of fact, each of them stayed alert in case those scary branches would suddenly appear again.


    "It turns out, you are all a bunch of cowards. You have been chasing me for so many days, right? All of you want to take my life. Now that I''m right here in front of you, I am waiting for you to come and kill me. Are you afraid this time?"


    Austin continued to provoke the masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm. He looked at the masters with a scornful sneer.


    He was actually doing everything on purpose.


    And his plan seemed to be working well.


    Some of the Heavenly Grotto Realm masters were now howling in extreme anger.


    ''How dare he treat us like this?'' they thought furiously.


    As Heavenly Grotto Realm masters, they were the top-notch cultivators of the South Mountain.


    Each of them was a big shot and no one in the South Mountain had the nerve to offend them. Basically, lots of men were under their command.


    The other cultivators, especially the young ones, would definitely feel scared at the sight of them. Those cultivators treated them with utmost respect and no one would ever dare to challenge them.


    However, Austin was different. They had even spent a dozen days chasing him but failed to catch him.


    And then suddenly, he would just show up in front of them and provoke them like this.


    Austin was already getting on their nerves so there was no way they would let him go.


    "Fuck! You are courting death, asshole!" roared a brawny master.


    Tremendous vital energy gushed out of his body as he took a step forward. He was ready to charge at Austin.


    "Wait!"


    The leader of the South Marine Sect suddenly stopped him because she suddenly felt restless.


    There seemed to be a warning from her secret weapon.


    "This guy is too perky. We should kill him right now. What do you have to worry about?" bellowed the brawny master.


    "Something


    p loudly.


    He was so scared that his limbs became so weak.


    Buzz! All of a sudden, the leader of the South Marine Sect emitted waves of dazzling light.


    She tried to protect the master beside her.


    As soon as the green branch met the light, it immediately stopped in its track.


    It then retreated and turned into a green spot. In a moment, it disappeared into the distant mountain.


    "I didn''t die. I''m still alive!" said the master next to the leader of the South Marine Sect loudly.


    He was in great joy. He laughed out loud like crazy after realizing that he had narrowly escaped death.


    Then he found that his clothes were all wet and his legs were too weak. In an instant, he directly slumped on the ground.


    On the other hand, the other six Heavenly Grotto Realm masters who were hit by the branches were not as lucky as him. "Help! Ahhhh!"


    The six masters were dragged by the branches to the depths of the mountain far away and vanished at once.


    Their screams could be heard from there.


    "I get it now. Violence is forbidden in this area. Once we make a move, the mysterious branches will come out and attack us," analyzed one of the masters.


    He then turned to face Austin.


    "Brat, you already know this, don''t you? You set us up!" he shouted angrily.


    The rest of the masters who were at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were all intelligent people. So when they heard the other master''s analysis, they realized that he was right.


    "You have a good point. This brat definitely fooled us!"


    They all glowered at Austin.


    However, they did their best to control their anger.


    ''This brat had the balls to trick us!'' they thought.


    They could only curse Austin in their minds since they couldn''t make a move to attack him. Otherwise, those branches would come out again and might kill them just like the others.

 Chapter 2193 The Core Area

    "You little bastard! How can you be so brutal?


    You deserve to die!"


    someone shouted at Austin.


    There were about thirty strong cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm who rushed into the Buddha Mountain, and nine of them died in an instant.


    A third of them died from the attack.


    Those masters who died were all at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, and they were all the top masters in the South Mountain. They were prominent people that were feared by the whole South Mountain. No one would dare to offend them because of their great power. So no one would expect that these nine people would be killed by just a little thief.


    This made the remaining masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm extremely angry and depressed.


    "Maybe we can use your secret weapon to protect us!


    You can take us there and kill that little thief!" a master said to the sect leader of the South Marine Sect while gnashing his teeth.


    He was one of those remaining masters and he just escaped death.


    Just the thought of the horrifying incident made him feel weak.


    His ordeal was caused by the thief in front of him.


    So he couldn''t help but looked at Austin with rage as if he could eat him alive.


    "Yes! He is right!


    Please take the lead, and let''s all go together and kill that little thief!


    I believe that your secret weapon can protect us from being attacked by those terrible branches!"


    Their words helped the other masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm understand their situation.


    "Okay!"


    The sect leader of the South Marine Sect nodded in agreement.


    In a moment, the remaining masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm followed the sect leader of the South Marine Sect. They used their bodily movement skills and rushed towards the place where Austin was waiting.


    They moved carefully and followed the sect leader of the South Marine Sect without letting her to be too far from them.


    ''The secret weapon?''


    Austin frowned after he heard their conversations.


    Now he knew that the sect leader of the South Marine Sect could resist the attack of those strange branches by using a secret weapon.


    He finally understood why the six of the seven masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm who had attacked him had been killed, and the other one narrowly had escaped from death.


    Then he suddenly remembered something. During the critical moment, the sect leader of the South Marine Sect emitted layers of brilliant light. So he was now sure that it was from the secret weapon.


    Austin turned around and was about to run away.


    "You little bast


    he waved his hand, and an ancient black seal rushed out into the sky, which caused the surrounding dense forest and mountains to shake violently.


    A black dragon could be vaguely seen rushing out from the ancient black seal. The giant black dragon was tens of thousands of meters long and ferociously pouncing on Austin and Brady.


    Bang!


    The gigantic dragon pounded on the Pot of Chaos that caused the mountains and nearby forests to crumble.


    "Go to hell! You little bastard! I will kill you!"


    the head of the Zhao Clan shouted in anger.


    Then a purple axe came towards Austin.


    It was another ultimate magical treasure.


    The five ultimate magical treasure jointly attacked Austin and Brady from behind.


    Fortunately, Brady was able to control the Pot of Chaos and blocked all the attacks one by one.


    Austin felt bad when they fled to the direction towards the core area of the mountain.


    The Buddha Mountain was strange and horrible. No one knew what kind of crisis awaited in its core area.


    Austin was now in a desperate situation. He knew that he could not match these masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm, and they also had five ultimate magical treasures in their hands. These people would soon catch up with them.


    Left with no choice, Austin and Brady fled towards the core area of the Buddha Mountain.


    ''What?''


    After an hour, Austin found himself in a spacious and flat grassland.


    He and Brady looked ahead, and they were both surprised.


    "How ridiculous!"


    They were shocked by what was in front of them.


    "Oh my God! Look! That is..."


    The pursuers also came one after another. They were all shocked as they stared at the center of the open grassland.

 Chapter 2194 The Bodhi Tree

    A towering tree was standing at the focal point of the grassland.


    The trunk of this enormous tree was so thick that even tens of thousands of people staying together side by side could not encircle it entirely.


    It resembled a tree that upheld the heaven and earth. Its thick roots deeply tangled in the deeps of the earth. The upper portion of the tree had directly reached into the sky and was covered by clouds in the sky. The highest point of the tree couldn''t be seen from on the ground by any means.


    The meadow was immense and boundless.


    However, the tree trunk nearly took up two thirds of the grassland.


    "Oh my God! How could such a huge tree come to exist?"


    All the people stared in shock at the huge tree.


    The roots of the tree were deep into the ground while the top rose high into the sky.


    It felt like it was holding up the whole sky.


    Austin looked meticulously, finding that this giant tree was full of vitality, with every green leaf looked like a piece of jade. Buddha''s light spread, covering the entire planet.


    Thousands of green twigs and leaves of the giant tree shone like the chain of many green clouds in the sky, making the prairie gleam dazzled and strange.


    What was more captivating was that the chanting of Buddhist scriptures could be heard from the giant tree.


    There seemed to be several Buddhas chanting scriptures sincerely in the giant tree.


    "This is the bodhi tree!


    A Buddha once meditated under the bodhi tree according to the legend of ancient times. In the end, he understood the nature of everything in the world and achieved true enlightenment.


    Here is the bodhi tree!"


    The sect leader of the South Marine Sect became enthusiastic as soon as she saw the giant tree. After she looked at it cautiously, she arrived at such a conclusion.


    "Bodhi tree? !"


    Austin was stunned too.


    Austin was a terrestrial soul traverser. When he was on earth, he heard the Buddha was cultivating under the bodhi tree.


    How could the Buddha Mountain have a Bodhi tree?


    Moreover, an ancient Buddha had also been meditating under this bodhi tree before.


    Was it just a coincidence?


    "From ancestors of the South Marine Sect,


    "Wow, that is so close!"


    Suddenly Austin came to his senses. Cold sweat started to break out on his brow when he just recounted his mental state.


    If he had fallen into that kind of situation, he wouldn''t have been so sure if it was good or bad.


    He might have been willing to stay under this bodhi tree for the rest of his life, practicing Buddhism.


    "Ha-ha! You don''t have any strength to run now, do you?"


    The people who were pursuing Austin pushed toward this place as well.


    Then, a shower of bright light covered everyone.


    People began to slow down as if moving slowly.


    Their eyes became peaceful, and the animosity on their faces vanished, replaced by a peaceful and stable smile.


    Some of them even devotedly put their palms together as if they had dedicated themselves to Buddhism.


    Luckily, the body of the sect leader of the South Marine Sect gleamed unexpectedly, with gentle and brilliant light. It was very eye-catching.


    A golden wooden fish then rushed from her body and floated above her head. The golden light of it covered all the masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm around her.


    "What just happened!


    I seemed to be in a state of forgetting everything and putting aside all worldly affairs!"


    "Me as well. I don''t know why, but for a moment, I felt as though I could relinquish everything outside, and stay under this bodhi tree forever and piously worship the Buddha!"


    all came to their senses and shouted.

 Chapter 2195 The Source Of The Mysterious Branches (Part One)

    All of a sudden, the people noticed that their actions were slowing down.


    They felt a heavy pressure as if numerous invisible mountains were pressing on them.


    Eventually, they found it difficult to move anymore. It was as if they had been entrapped in a swamp. They tried to walk with all their might but they failed.


    Unfortunately, Austin and Brady were also experiencing the same thing.


    "Ha ha! Where do you think you can escape, bastard? Thank goodness! You can''t run away anymore," shouted the chief of the Zhao Clan.


    He was fit to burst with a desperate laughter upon seeing Austin being stuck in this place.


    It would be much easier for him to deal with Austin this time.


    "You are stuck in this place now. Even if you have wings to fly, you still can''t get away. You will go to hell, you son of a bitch! I can finally avenge the death of my son. Blood must be paid by blood! Blame no one but yourself for messing the wrong person!"


    The chief of the Zhao Clan was totally enraged.


    He had long been waiting for this opportunity to seize Austin and make him pay for the death of his precious son.


    He would forever be restive as long as Austin was alive.


    At this moment, he was already very close to Austin.


    And in his current situation, Austin could never escape this place anymore even if he would want to. It would be very convenient for the chief to make a move here.


    The chief of the Zhao Clan had chased Austin for more than ten days all the way from the Green Stone City to the mountain range here.


    But he had never gotten the chance to be this close to Austin just then. Now, he almost couldn''t believe that Austin was at a stone''s throw away.


    All the members of the Zhao Clan and their helpers as well as the sect leader of the Sou


    he reasons to kill Austin. That would be the perfect ending of this whole thing.


    "Of course, Chief Zhao. You have nothing to worry. We will never let that old man help that bastard this time. Go and immediately kill him now with your own hands!" said the sect leader of the South Marine Sect to the chief.


    She was getting ready to attack Brady.


    The other cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm level nodded their heads as well.


    "All right!" agreed the chief of the Zhao Clan.


    He then stepped forward going to Austin''s direction. His eyes were sparkling with glints of enmity and excitement upon thinking that he was about to avenge his son''s death.


    "You, little thief! Go to hell!" The chief of the Zhao Clan shouted angrily as he pounced on Austin.


    Bang!


    A sudden noise stirred the air.


    The purple Heavenly Battle Axe rushed out of the chief''s body without a sign. It emitted a tremendous and terrible energy as it darted like tidal waves towards the space where Austin was.


    The purple Heavenly Battle Axe instantly enlarged. It grew into the sky and blocked half of it. Despite its hugeness, however, it still darted towards Austin at a lightning speed.

 Chapter 2196 The Source Of The Mysterious Branches (Part Two)

    Meanwhile, the rest of the cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm level launched their attacks against Brady simultaneously. They emitted numerous rays of terrible energy unceasingly.


    All of a sudden, the air around the whole space seethed like boiling water.


    "Damn it! This is not good!" exclaimed Austin and Brady.


    Upon seeing all these powerful master attacking them together, they felt both worried and frightened at the same time.


    This was definitely a weird place. They couldn''t understand why it was so difficult to move when they were near this strange tree. They felt like they were carrying many invisible mountains on their backs. They couldn''t run at a fast speed; they couldn''t even walk fast!


    And now, being stuck in this weird place and surrounded by so many strong cultivators, their chance to escape was very slim. They must think of a way out, and they must do it now!


    "Master, the only way for us to escape is to enter the Slave Tower. They can''t hurt us anymore once we enter there."


    At this emergency situation, Brady immediately sent a message to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    He couldn''t let these people just kill them that easy.


    "Yes, I think you''re right. We have no other options at this point."


    Austin nodded at Brady as a consent.


    The Slave Tower was very strong and solid. It was impossible to shatter it even if a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm level attacked it with the help of the ultimate magical treasure.


    The solidity of the Slave Tower had already been tested long ago in the East Mainland.


    Austin got ready to transfer into the Slave Tower. This was the only way for him and Brady to be saved.


    However, at this critical moment, something unexpected happened.


    A gentle rustling of twigs suddenly caught th


    at? There are so many dead bodies on the branches of the bodhi tree!" someone suddenly shouted.


    A look of horror was all over his face.


    Everyone looked at the direction where the man was staring. It was on the tip of the very tall bodhi tree.


    All the people felt a surging fear in their hearts.


    Among the thick twigs of the bodhi tree were many corpses hanging on its branches. There were so many of them that it was almost impossible to count.


    Those dead bodies belonged to humans, beasts, and various other races and species.


    Most of them had already been dried by the wind. Some were bones covered with skin while some were already skeletons.


    The countless corpses were swaying to and fro with the wind. The sight was somehow extremely eerie and terrifying.


    However, contrary to the horrible aura of the corpses, the bodhi tree was constantly emitting a peaceful and serene Buddha light. Even the air around the bodhi tree was filled with auras that could cultivate and moralize everything in the mortal world.


    The space around the bodhi tree was like a pure land of Buddha.


    How could the horrible corpses and the sacred Buddha light exist together? It was so weird.

 Chapter 2197 Meditation

    The bodhi tree was covered by a bright Buddha light. No one could see it clearly before because they were too far away.


    But now that they stood close to the bodhi tree, they could look at it carefully. It horrified them to see that the branches of the bodhi tree were brimming with corpses. They took a step back and looked at each other.


    Most of the corpses had decomposed while some had dried-up. They were unrecognizable; it was impossible to identify them.


    Countless dead bodies hung on the bodhi tree, as if they were dead leaves waiting to fall on the ground.


    "Look! That''s the body of Lorenzo and the others!"


    a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm shouted in horror.


    Curious, the people stepped closer and examined the dead bodies carefully. Only then did they recognize some of the bodies. Some of them were people who died not too long ago.


    Among them were nine masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm. As they scrutinized the dead bodies, they realized that the strange branches killed them.


    The nine cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were killed by the strange branches that appeared out of nowhere while they were fighting Austin.


    Now, their bodies hung lifeless on the branches of the bodhi tree.


    It only meant that the strange branches which appeared during the fight with Austin were from this bodhi tree.


    "Look! The black bear!"


    Austin saw a familiar, huge figure. He almost choked. It was the black bear that chased him in the outside area.


    It was a terrifying creature. Even a cultivator like Brady was no match for it.


    Its skin used to be black and glittered in the sunlight. Now, it was dry and colorless. It had wasted away and was no longer terrifying to look at.


    Blood was still dripping from the black bear''s strong body.


    ''Well, it looks like, all the creatures who fought within a certain distance or near this bodhi tree suffered a terrible death from its branches.''


    This shocked Austin.


    "Our ancestor from the South Marine Sect!


    I can''t believe it! She is the eighth sect leader of our South Marine Sect, the Ethereal Saintess!"


    the sect leader of the South Marine Sect suddenly exclaimed.


    Everyone followed her gaze, and the crowd saw the golden body of a dead nun. Her dead body was hanging on some branches of the giant tree. Her body was still covered in a golden robe.


    This was the sacred body of a nun. It seemed that she had been dead for a long time,


    ined the leaves closely.


    "It is said that if people cultivate under the bodhi tree, they will be greatly enlightened,"


    the sect leader of the South Marine Sect mumbled to herself. Full of anticipation, she sat cross-legged under the tree and began to meditate.


    The Buddha Mountain was located near the headquarters of the South Marine Sect and was connected to all kinds of legends of the Buddhist.


    Thus, the sect leader of the South Marine Sect knew a lot about this bodhi tree.


    She knew it would be a great opportunity for her to cultivate and comprehend under the bodhi tree.


    Now that the bodhi tree was right in front of her, this was a rare opportunity she would not dare miss.


    The other masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm could not help but look at each other.


    Soon, all the people found a place and sat down with their legs crossed. They followed the sect leader of the South Marine Sect and began to meditate.


    Everyone believed the sect leader of the South Marine Sect and did not want to miss this great opportunity.


    "Master, what should we do? Should we leave or try to meditate?"


    Brady asked, looking at Austin.


    "I think she''s right. Let''s also meditate,"


    Austin said.


    The sect leader of the South Marine Sect knew a lot about this bodhi tree.


    There must be a good reason for her to stay and meditate under this tree.


    Austin wanted to try it. Perhaps, this bodhi tree had some great opportunities that could help advance his skills and power.


    Austin and Brady also found a place and sat cross-legged under the bodhi tree. They closed their eyes and started to meditate.

 Chapter 2198 The Sacred Scriptures Library

    Instantly, Austin went into a trance and realized that he had entered the kingdom of Buddha.


    Countless palaces were erected, and there were many sculptures of dignified and majestic old Buddha sitting upright in the palaces.


    There were many followers who milled around and worshiped them devoutly.


    A silhouette of smoke filled the air as countless monks were also walking around and preaching to the masses.


    The sound of chanting to Buddha filled every corner of the place.


    Once Austin entered the kingdom of Buddhism, his soul couldn''t help but have a deep admiration for this faith.


    He really wanted to kneel down in front of the sculptures of Buddha in the temple to express his feelings of admiration.


    However, before he could act on his feelings, the spiritual tree in Austin''s Soul Sea started rustling, emitting a strong spiritual soul energy, which drove away all the scent of the Buddha that had broken into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    After that, Austin gradually regained his sanity and he didn''t have the insane need to worship the sculptures.


    "Wow, this is too dangerous! I almost got tricked."


    Austin was a little shocked at what he had just experienced. He had never felt so out of control before.


    The divine kingdom of Buddha created by the bodhi tree was very powerful and compelling.


    It therefore made it very easy to turn people into a believers of the Buddhist faith.


    While in the kingdom of Buddha, Austin heard the voice of Bell. He saw the highest ancient temple and golden bricks emitting sacred brilliance.


    Countless monks were there preaching and spreading the true meaning of Buddhism.


    Numerous followers, especially the devout ones, lay on the ground and listened carefully.


    Austin stopped beside the Buddhist altar and listened to the preaching for a while.


    "It actually contains profound laws of Buddhism!"


    Austin exclaimed in shock.


    The Buddha Dharma that the old monk he listened to, was preaching, and his speech contained extremely profound theory. Austin found that if he could understand the Buddha Dharma, he would definitely be able to use the law power of Buddha.


    It was known that Buddhists had the most powerful and terrible cultivation method in the world.


    The Buddha Dharma was boundless. One could imagine the terrifying power it could confer once practiced to the highest level.


    Austin gradually lost himself in the words of the monk''s preaching.


    "It''s them!"


    Austin suddenly noticed some familiar figures from the corner of his eyes.


    The group included the sect leader of the South Marine Sect, the leader of the Zhao Clan, and the other m


    d always worked with the principle that wealth is always accompanied by risk.


    Austin gathered courage and went to the Sacred Scriptures Library that was giving out a golden light.


    The temple was very grand, and it was decorated with glazed glass tiles and golden walls.


    The whole place was shrouded in a strong golden light.


    Austin walked to the gate of Sacred Scriptures Library and heard chants of sacred Buddhist scriptures again. It was like a bodhisattva was preaching. The content directly revealed the essence of Buddhism!


    The sound shook Austin''s body and went straight into the depths of his soul.


    If it wasn''t for the spiritual tree in his Soul Sea that was constantly emitting a powerful spiritual soul energy, to protect Austin''s spiritual soul, Austin would have been turned and become a believer of Buddhism!


    Of course, by that time, Austin would not have known if what he believed was by his own will or the influence of something else.


    "There shouldn''t be any danger in there, right?" Austin tried to convince himself.


    Standing in front of the Sacred Scriptures Library, Austin hesitated for a moment.


    If he went further, would he be compelled into a Buddhist? Austin contemplated his options before finally making a decision.


    Bang!


    Finally, Austin pushed the door open and walked in.


    "What is this? What could be the meaning of this?"


    All of a sudden, Austin was shocked by what he saw.


    Inside the temple, there was a spacious hall.


    The hall had rows of large-scale bookshelves that contained Buddhist texts. It was indeed a Sacred Scriptures Library.


    However, the weird thing was that the entire palace was covered in blood. The dark blood was flowing unceasingly on the wall and on the ground.

 Chapter 2199 A Fierce Battle

    The hall was filled with dark red blood, which flowed everywhere. The scene was just too shocking and frightening.


    Then, to Austin''s surprise, he found that there was clouds of black mist floating in the void of the hall, and a storm was howling.


    "You poses the evil aura. It smells like the devil!


    Quack, quack, quack


    You have the evil aura.


    It suits my cultivation principles. You will be the perfect student. Come here, so I can teach and pass down my martial art skills to you!"


    Suddenly, a loud and proud burst of laughter was heard from the heavy black fog.


    Barely able to be seen by the naked eyes, countless fierce demons and monsters rushed out of the black fog. They were dancing in a riot of strange light, causing a frightening sight.


    The Sacred Scriptures Library was originally a quiet and holy place for Buddhists, but now it made people feel like staying in the ogres'' land was better than what they were experiencing there.


    Austin moved cautiously, trying to avoid the flowing dark blood on the ground and the lumps of black fog.


    His eyes fell on the rows of bookshelves in the hall.


    There were some majestic-looking clouds that surrounded each row of bookshelves and the Buddhist scriptures were neatly placed on them, giving out a bright holy light.


    Austin reached out to take one of the Buddhist scriptures on the bookshelves that was closest to him.


    Just as he stretched out his hand, suddenly a group of monks in black robes appeared, roaring like demons while rushing towards Austin.


    Austin was shocked and immediately rushed to fight back.


    Boom.


    Austin activated his physical strength and turned into a golden giant more than one hundred feet high. Holding the Pot of Chaos which looked like an iron hammer in his hand, he smashed the monks.


    The battle was fierce, and the entire hall shook because of the impact.


    Fortunately, Austin recognized that the monks were not as strong as he was and he could handle their violent attacks.


    Austin moved towards the nearby bookshelf as he fought them.


    One by one, the monks in black relentlessly pounced on Austin, preventing him from approaching the bookshelves.


    Austin had almost used up all his unique skills.


    After several round of attacks and counterattacks, Austin was almost dying. Finally, he blazed a bloody road and rushed to a row of bookshelves. In a hurry, he picked up one of the golden Buddhist scriptures.


    Boom.


    The moment Austin picked up the Buddhist


    tent Pot!


    Austin had obtained it from the East Mainland. The artifact was known as one of the top best and most coveted treasure of the human race.


    At that moment, the Omnipotent Pot kept expanding while emitting a hazy yellow light as a heavy stream of ancient savage air rushed out of the tripod.


    Boom!


    The Omnipotent Pot was shaking. Everything on the surface of the pot seemed to come to life.


    The mountains, rivers, flowers, plants and all kinds of creatures that were on the pot constantly appeared and circled around the tripod.


    A powerful strength abruptly rushed to the diabolic hand.


    Now, the Omnipotent Pot and the Fire Stela were both fighting against the diabolic hand at the same time.


    All the three fierce opponents exerted all their power as if they had hated each other for several generations.


    Austin had a gut feeling that the Fire Stela and the Omnipotent Pot were full of hostility towards the diabolic hand.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Finally, the battle between the three reached a fiery peek.


    The space began to collapse, and the entire palace continued to explode.


    The terrible torrent of energy emitted from the fighting opponents washed and spurted everywhere.


    It seemed like today was the doomsday.


    Boom.


    Finally, there was a loud explosion.


    Austin immediately found himself deaf and couldn''t hear anything.


    He could see nothing since there was a blinding fog caused by the fierce battle. He could only feel the endless flow of energy.


    The next moment Austin disappeared.


    "What?


    I am back here again?"


    Austin opened his eyes in confusion and was surprised at where he was right now.

 Chapter 2200 Being Shocked

    Austin instantly realized that he had returned to the shadow of the bodhi tree.


    The Kingdom of Buddhism which he entered a few moments ago had disappeared in thin air.


    Austin immediately checked inside his elixir field. He saw the Fire Stela and the Omnipotent Pot. Both were staying quietly in his elixir field.


    "What happened a few moments ago? Was it merely an illusion?"


    Austin thought about what had happened to him while he was in the Kingdom of Buddhism, especially the experience in the Sacred Scriptures Library.


    "A Buddhist scripture!"


    The next moment, Austin found that he was holding a golden Buddhist scripture in his hand.


    "That Kingdom of Buddhism is actually real!


    And I''ve been able to take out this Buddhist scripture!"


    After Austin was able to understand and confirm what had happened, he almost jumped with shock and joy.


    As he kept looking at the shining Buddhist scripture which was in his hand, Austin was overjoyed.


    After all, he had not risked his life for nothing.


    "Ahh!"


    Hardly had Austin been able to feel a little happy, when there was a burst of screams heard from not far away.


    Austin looked in the direction from where the screams had come.


    At that moment, Austin found that the cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm from the South Mountain were lying on the ground and rolling continuously. They were holding their heads and wailing in pain. Blood kept trickling down the corners of their mouths and their clothes were stained with it.


    They seemed to be in great pain and suffering.


    Only the leader of the South Marine Sect was calm, with a golden wooden fish floating above her head to protect her.


    She seemed to be well in control of the situation, except that her face was a little pale.


    "Brady, how are you?"


    Austin turned around and asked Brady. He saw him awake, with a pale face.


    "I think there was a big explosion in the world of the Buddhist kingdom just now. I am affected a little bit, but it is not that serious,"


    Brady answered trying hard to keep his voice calm.


    The Buddhist world was destroyed in the battle between the Fire Stela, the Omnipotent Pot and the devil hand!


    Austin was too shocked when he stood watching and recalled what had happened just now.


    After a while, the cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm from the South Mountain, including the leader of


    ld definitely have no chance to escape.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    All the cultivators were about to run towards the edge of the grassland. Unexpectedly, in the center of the grassland, the ground under the bodhi tree began to crack.


    The cultivators were on the run for their lives, yet they were using their spiritual senses to perceive the situation behind them.


    Everyone was shocked by the suddenly changed scenario.


    A crack appeared in the center of that grassland. Nobody knew how wide the crack was.


    From inside the crack, a huge dark devil hand stretched out quickly. It was huge and black like coal. Witnessing that, all the cultivators felt fearful.


    More and more vile auras began to radiate in all directions and darkened the whole world.


    The giant evil hand was too huge.


    The cultivators estimated that only one strand of hair on the huge evil hand was probably even thicker than a human body.


    Splash!


    Another loud sound was heard. It was as if an iron chain was shaking vigorously. The sound could be heard from anywhere in that space and kept ringing in everyone''s ears.


    When they looked closely, they realized that there were nine huge, scarlet-colored iron chains. These chains were tied firmly through the middle of the giant evil hand.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!


    All of you should be killed!


    Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    The huge evil hand struggled, roared, and rushed towards the bodhi tree. At the same time, an earth-shaking roar came out as the chant echoed.


    The turbulent, black sound waves surged like a black ocean, relentless and sinister.

 Chapter 2201 The Bodhi Tree Disappeared

    Boom!


    As the evil giant hand struggled and roared continuously, the evil energy was like an ocean tide that rolled and poured out in all directions of the grassland.


    "No way!" exclaimed everyone in shock.


    Through their spiritual sense, they were able to sense the waves of black energy coming from behind.


    "Ahhhhh!" screamed the two masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    The two of them had the slower bodily movement skills so they were not able to immediately dodge the approaching black energy. As they submerged in it, they couldn''t do anything but let out a piercing scream.


    Their flesh melted quickly. After just a short while, only two skeletons were left on the ground.


    The others barely made it to the safe place in time. Fortunately, only two were caught by the black energy.


    But even though they were already safe, no one dared to stop running away. They wouldn''t want to stay any longer in this place.


    They kept on rushing towards the far distance using their bodily movement skills. Although they were already out of the grassland, they couldn''t be complacent.


    Under this circumstance, it would be much better to stay as far away from this place as possible.


    When the surging black energy had finally reached the edge of the grassland, brilliant Buddha lights suddenly arose. The lights immediately blocked the terrible black energy waves.


    If the brilliant Buddha lights hadn''t done it in time, the black energy waves would continue to spread.


    In the worst case scenario, the whole Buddha Mountain would be completely destroyed by these black energy waves and everything would be turned into ruins.


    All of them didn''t stop running until they sensed that the terrible black energy waves weren''t following them anymore. They were already more than ten thousand meters away from the grassland.


    Meanwhile, Austin and Brady had reached a high mountain range.


    "I think we''re safe here," said Austin.


    He was still in shock.


    The situation they had just been in earlier was too scary. The giant evil hand had put a lot of pressure on everyone.


    Even the aftereffect of that energy was able to kill two masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm in an instant.


    It was too horrifying that even a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm might have to turn around and run away when faced with such a terrif


    nally, the vast prairie sank into the ground and vanished.


    The mountains around it moved closer to each other as if gradually filling up the space where the grassland had been before.


    And now, what could be seen in front of Austin was a vast mountain. The bodhi tree was nowhere to be seen anymore. It just disappeared under the ground.


    "Oh my God! The legend is really true. The bodhi tree only shows up from time to time. As time passes by, it will enter the endless chaotic void again!" exclaimed the leader of the South marine Sect.


    She was in another mountain with the other masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    The other masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm from the South Mountain who were standing nearby were also in shock.


    What they had witnessed just now was definitely unforgettable.


    "What a pity! I had the chance to bump into the bodhi tree earlier but I didn''t even get anything from it," added the leader of the South Marine Sect.


    Her voice was full of regret.


    In the South Marine Sect, there were many tales about the bodhi tree.


    That was why she knew that the tree was full of great opportunities.


    However, she didn''t even get anything this time.


    "Oh, I remember it now. That little prick has brought out a Buddhist scripture!"


    Suddenly, the leader of the South Marine Sect trembled and became very excited.


    Then she stared at Austin who was several mountains away from them.


    "Brat, give me that scripture you have right now. Otherwise, I will not spare your life!" shouted the leader of the South Marine Sect.

 Chapter 2202 Leaving The Buddha Mountain

    There was a large mountainous area between the Heavenly Grotto Realm masters and Austin.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Austin said with a dismissive smile.


    Then, he and Brady turned around and disappeared into the mountain in the blink of an eye.


    "Go after him!"


    the leader of the South Marine Sect ordered as he stared at Austin with fury.


    ''A Buddhist scripture that was hidden in a bodhi tree must contain some amazing skills. Perhaps, I can even become an immortal with the help of the scripture, '' she thought greedily.


    There was no way that the chief of the Zhao Clan was going to let Austin get away either.


    More than a dozen masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm instantly headed in the direction that Austin and Brady had just taken.


    "Master, I think I know the reason why these people were able to track us before.


    I bet it is the secret weapon that the leader of the South Marine Sect got that could detect Ivy and Sue,"


    Brady said to Austin while they were running away from their pursuers.


    "Is that so?"


    Austin was stunned.


    "That makes absolute sense!"


    Austin answered with a nod after thinking for a while.


    "But no matter how powerful a secret weapon is, its range of perception is still limited.


    We just need to hurry up and keep a huge distance from them. Once we are far enough away from them, her secret weapon will no longer be able to track Ivy and Sue," Austin said.


    He and Brady continued running towards the entrance of the Buddha Mountain.


    The mountain reeked with various diabolic beasts.


    So they wanted to get out of the Buddha Mountain as soon as they possibly could.


    Then, Brady entered the Slave Tower.


    Austin, on the other hand, used his bodily movement skill and rushed towards the periphery at once.


    Half a day later, Austin had finally left the Buddha Mountain.


    More than a hundred thousand cultivators from the South Mountain were camped outside the Buddha Mountain.


    "Look, someone is over there!"


    an observant cultivator exclaimed as he saw Austin approaching them.


    Within the Buddha Mountain, flying, travelling through space, or diving into the ground was forbidden.


    Hence, Austin had no choice but to run.


    "It''s that little bastard!"


    With this, numerous murmurs started among the cultivators of the South Mountain at once.


    "Fuck! What''s all this? There were so many masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm hunting him. How could he have made it out of there alive?"


    "Perhaps that little asshole is too cunning. Maybe that''s why those great masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm failed to find him, and he was able to sneak


    After minutes of fighting, Austin dove into the ground and disappeared all of a sudden.


    He decided to take his leave because, with the help of his spiritual sense, he found that the Heavenly Grotto Realm masters who had been hunting him down were able to follow him.


    Austin''s Ground-diving Skill was so brilliant that only a few people could detect him once he had disappeared in the ground.


    He then turned into a beam of light and moved forward under the ground.


    "Where is that little asshole?"


    A multitude of cultivators from the South Mountain reached the space where Austin had disappeared.


    More than a thousand cultivators of the South Mountain had already lost their lives.


    Most of the cultivators who were the first ones to confront Austin were fast and powerful elites of different sects who hadn''t reached the Major-perfection Realm yet.


    But now, they had all died at the hands of Austin in a heartbeat.


    "That bastard dove in the ground here,"


    said one of the cultivators as he pointed at the spot where Austin disappeared.


    "That brat is so terrifying. He was able to take out many of our men."


    "Oh my god! Why do I have a feeling that he is invincible for cultivators below the Major-perfection Realm?"


    The thought of the fierce battle that transpired just now terrified all of the survivors who hadn''t reached the Major-perfection Realm.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    All of a sudden, a group of people rushed out of the Buddha Mountain.


    They were the masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    The leader of the South Marine Sect and the chief of the Zhao Clan were at their lead.


    "What''s going on?"


    the chief of the Zhao Clan roared as he looked at the blood and bones scattered all over the ground.

 Chapter 2203 The Eighteen Arhat Formula

    "He killed them all!"


    Some of the warriors stepped forward. They reported with grief and indignation.


    "It''s him again!"


    The masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm gnashed their teeth in rage.


    They felt rather depressed and angry.


    They had already paid too much price just to hunt that young man down but they kept on failing over and over again.


    When they chased him in the Buddha Mountain, they had lost a total of eleven masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    The masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were the top figures in the South Mountain. They were superior and they held a high status just like the ancestors of each sect.


    Now, already eleven of them had died in such a short time.


    It was undoubtedly a great loss for the South Mountain.


    "What? Where is our reclusive elder? Why hasn''t he come out yet?" asked one warrior immediately. There was a sense of urgency in his voice.


    They had a serious matter to deal with this time.


    During the chasing in the Buddha Mountain, around thirty strong masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm went to look for Austin.


    However, only less than twenty of them came out alive.


    This was already getting alarming. These cultivators waiting outside the mountain range had no idea what had happened inside.


    "Yes. Where is the reclusive elder of our clan?" asked another warrior.


    The disciples of the eleven masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm who had died in the Buddha Mountain started to ask more questions.


    The masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm who were still alive were in low spirits. They couldn''t say anything.


    After all, those eleven masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were killed because of a young man. How would they explain it to these disciples who definitely looked up to them?


    It would be a huge humiliation for all the masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    "Stop asking questions anymore. Everyone who was not able to come out all died inside,"


    one master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm replied in a whisper finally.


    The master spoke in a very low voice.


    However, for the warriors around them, it was like a thunderbolt from a blue sky.


    They were all stunned at once. "What? Are you serious?" asked the warrior again.


    All warriors were in disbelief. "How come that all those powerful masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm died?"


    They were all confused. They thought that those powerful masters were killed by the young man they were talking about. Austin didn''t directly kill those masters, though he indeed had something to do with their death.


    Suddenly, the leader of the South Marine Sect spoke up. "Let''s go after him immediately. Otherwise, that little bastard will escape again!"


    She took the lead and rushed away.


    "Let''s go!"


    The rest of the warriors use


    carefully while calming down and meditating.


    When he cross-referenced the two, he suddenly felt that many parts of the scripture become clearer to him.


    Austin had a strong spiritual sense and he was gifted in comprehension.


    So now, with the help of the scripture, he began to get the hang of it very soon.


    For this reason, Austin spent most of his time in the chaotic void. He spent all his time there comprehending the Eighteen Arhat Formula in the scripture.


    He would only return to the Real Space every five or six hours and stay there for a period of time to replenish his spatial energy before returning to the chaotic void again.


    The leader of the South Marine Sect brought a dozen masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm along with a large number of troops to chase Austin.


    With the help of her wooden fish, she faintly sensed Austin''s location this time.


    However, since Austin had been staying in the chaotic void most of the time, she found it difficult to trace his clear and exact location.


    She tried her best but nothing had changed. She could only sense Austin''s location vaguely but she couldn''t tell where exactly he was.


    Indeed, it was very hard to deal with warriors who had very good spatial power.


    All warriors in the world had already accepted this fact.


    Austin continued to cultivate in the chaotic void. Sometimes, he was so absorbed in the cultivation that he lost track of time.


    He studied the scripture over and over again until one month had finally gone by.


    This time, he was ready to officially practice the Eighteen Arhat Formula.


    Austin looked mighty and serious. His head was radiant as his hands made some complicated gestures.


    Gradually, a dignified and intimidating force rushed out of his body. In the bright golden light, Austin seemed to have turned into an invincible Buddha of war.

 Chapter 2204 Blocking The Perception

    Another ten days had passed swiftly.


    Austin had just finished his cultivation.


    "Finally, I have successfully mastered the first move," he murmured.


    A sense of satisfaction and fulfillment were in his eyes.


    All of a sudden, Austin heard a very loud sound.


    Bang!


    In the surging golden light, a tall and strong golden arhat suddenly appeared. He looked so majestic, awe-inspiring, and dignified. Two beams of powerful lights were flashing in his eyes.


    It was the image of one of the eighteen arhat masters, the Arhat Who Rides a Deer.


    Austin was in awe upon seeing him.


    He knew that there were eighteen moves in the Eighteen Arhat Formula and each move had a great power.


    It made him more excited to master the skill completely; so after mastering the first move, he continued his cultivation.


    Ten days later, Austin finally finished mastering the second move.


    He was sitting cross-legged and he suddenly opened his eyes.


    A dazzling light burst out of his eyes and a halo formed above his head.


    Then another golden arhat was condensed by the energy that oozed from him.


    It was another arhat.


    This arhat sat cross-legged. He was holding a golden string of beads. There was also a smile of ecstasy on his face.


    After forming the second arhat, Austin continued his cultivation again.


    After ten days, he had successfully mastered the third move of the Eighteen Arhat Formula.


    This time, another arhat figure was condensed.


    It was a brawny man who stood in front of Austin. He was holding a bowl in his hand.


    His golden light was surging. It was very dazzling too.


    This arhat looked quite gentle as he walked slowly with the bowl. He was oozing an aura of preaching that could enlighten the whole population.


    ''He is the Arhat Holding an Alms Bowl, '' thought Austin to himself.


    He got more elated so he continued to practice the fourth move.


    However, Austin started to experience some difficulties this time.


    So after ten days, he found that he was not able to condense the fourth arhat with his current cultivation base in Buddhism.


    Austin contemplated for a while.


    A few moments later, he came to a realization.


    "My comprehension of Buddhism seems not enough yet. I can only practice until the third move for now," murmured Austin.


    Austin decided to stop practicing for the moment since his cultivation base in Buddhism was not enough to proceed to the fourth move yet.


    He thought of going back to the Real Space this time.


    "I think I''d better go out and find an opportunity to try the power of the Eighteen Arhat Formula," he murmured.


    It had been two months since Austin began cultivating in


    can''t be mistaken. My magic treasure has really sensed him here. But now his traces disappeared again. Did he pass through the chaotic void in such a short period of time?"


    The leader of the South Marine Sect looked glum.


    But she didn''t want to give up just yet. She released her spiritual sense again.


    But unfortunately, she didn''t find anyone.


    "No way!"


    The leader of the South Marine Sect was almost in disbelief.


    "In the past two months, I have noticed many times that he usually spends at least an hour here in the Real Space," said one master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    "Usually, it takes him an hour to replenish his spatial power before he could go back to the chaotic void," he added.


    He was also very surprised that Austin just disappeared so sudden.


    "Yeah, I noticed it too."


    Another master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm nodded in agreement.


    "It seems that he has already left. But anyway, let''s still search the place."


    All of them immediately scattered and began to search.


    They were still hoping that they could see Austin in this place.


    The rest of the cultivators had also arrived. When they saw that the masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were searching, they all immediately joined as well.


    "Ha-ha! I can really block the perception of that secret weapon," said Austin happily.


    "It seems that the Eighteen Arhat Formula is really a powerful omnipotent skill."


    Austin was actually just in a forest nearby.


    He was watching the masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm and the other cultivators who were eagerly searching for him.


    He couldn''t help feeling amused at the situation.


    "Now that you can''t track me anymore, it''s my time to bring the fight to you!"


    Austin sneered and pursed his mouth in a smirk.

 Chapter 2205 Elder Helen

    "Well, there seems to be people from the South Marine Sect. Well, wait here for a second. Just let me look for Elder Helen."


    Immediately, Austin utilized his spiritual sense.


    Now that Ivy and Sue could no longer be detected by the secret weapon used by the sect leader of the South Marine Sect, Austin felt significantly more relaxed.


    Austin did not mind the hundreds of thousands of cultivators roaming around the South Mountain, although their presence could be troublesome along the way.


    At this point, Austin was aware that the masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm posed a more urgent and serious threat to him and his cause.


    In fact, those ultimate magical treasures possessed by the masters could easily purge him if he were to be found!


    Meanwhile, in a nearby mountain range something was brewing.


    Collectives of nuns began to flock to the area.


    These nuns, without a doubt, were all disciples of the South Marine Sect.


    They were divided into several teams. Each team was led by an elder, vastly increasing their chance for success.


    One of the teams was led by Elder Helen.


    In the past few days, Austin had been chased around by cultivators sent by the Zhao Clan and the South Marine Sect. These aggressors had not made Austin''s stay in the South Mountain easy. And ever since they were deployed, every disciple of the South Marine Sect had actively searched for Austin.


    Elder Helen, on the other hand, led her group of disciples through a dense forest. They immediately began to search the area they covered. They were very thorough, and not a single pebble was left unnoticed.


    However, everyone knew that it was quite improbable to find Austin just lurking on their path. Especially now he was serious with remaining undiscovered.


    After all, it was very likely that Austin had already entered the chaotic void.


    In that case, it would be impossible to find him in the Real Space.


    As the possibilities as to where Austin was began to hit Elder Helen, her mood grew somewhat volatile and unpredictable.


    Her heart was a mix of complex emotions. She felt shock, disbelief, regret, and anger as it seemed that they had been bested by their target.


    Somehow, Elder Helen felt that she was to be blamed for how things unfolded the way they did.


    For her, today''s events unraveled when she forced Sue and Ivy to come to the South Mountain from the Prime Martial World.


    Elder Helen''s constant mockery and disdain of Austin might be the reason why Ivy and Sue were untoward to her. She knew how the two felt for Austin, but she could not let go of the scorn she held against the man. She always told them that Austin did not deserve even one of them, let alone both of them. To her, it was as if a male toad wanted to chase these female swans for affection.


    In a flash, Austin intruded into the South Mountain. He did this aggressively and precisely. He did things the way he had been doing them so excellently.


    Being revered as a toad was not appreciated by Austin. Es


    "Humph! You think you can save her? If I want to kill her, then she will surely die. Even if the sect leader of the South Marine Sect came, there would be nothing you can do to save her,"


    Austin sneered.


    He raised his hand and released five fierce sword auras towards Elder Helen. The attack forced the elder back, clashing with the disciple that stood behind her.


    Austin caught them off guard. He then waved his hand and summoned a giant palm with his golden vital energy. The attack hit the female disciple directly, squashing her down to a pool of blood.


    The rest of the female disciples of the South Marine Sect were all shocked and terrified.


    They began to sense the intensity of strains that Austin has brought upon them.


    None of them dared to move nor speak again after witnessing what Austin could do with a single attack.


    Even Elder Helen was forced to step back with single move from Austin. If they fought back, they were certain that it would be the end of their existence. However, it was their mission to defeat this man. As such, they began to muster their will and strength.


    "The wretched Austin appears before us! He does not stand a chance against all of us!"


    "He is over there. Together, let us go and fight him!"


    "Kill that bastard and avenge our fallen sister!"


    And so the nuns attacked. Countless people were rushing in Austin''s direction from all sides.


    Their shouts resounded through the mountains.


    "Austin!"


    "Little beggar!"


    Ivy and Sue fully trusted Austin''s power. However, they were not able to escape anxiety due to the sheer number of people headed their way.


    It was apparent that they were confronted and surrounded with too many enemies.


    "Do not fear, this is nothing worthy of worry!"


    Austin gave them a comforting look.


    "Wretched old nun! You forced Ivy and Sue to leave the Prime Martial World a long time ago. Have you ever thought of what you have to pay for that, huh?"


    Austin sneered coldly, staring at Elder Helen.

 Chapter 2206 The Counter Attack (Part One)

    "I do acknowledge that back in the day I did make some mistakes and wrong decisions. However, I did it for the sake of Ivy and Sue, and it was to their advantage. The Prime Martial World is a low-level small world. Their Crystal Buddha Body would have been wasted had they stayed there any longer..."


    The expression on Elder Helen''s face was very intricate and complicated as she attempted to defend herself, an indication that she wasn''t as unaffected as she wanted people to believe.


    "There''s no point in talking about right or wrong right now. What''s done is done.


    It would have been fine if you brought them to the South Marine Sect, purely to focus on helping them to cultivate the Crystal Buddha Body.


    However, we are all aware that''s not the case. Your South Marine Sect coerced them into a marriage union without their consent for your own interests, which was way out of line.


    If I hadn''t arrived in time, Ivy and Sue would have already committed suicide.


    Ha-ha! How dare you? How can you insist that any of your actions was ever for their own benefit?"


    Austin asked with a smile. The smile did not reach his eyes which were as cold as ice blades.


    "Ivy, Sue, can the two of you please explain to her exactly what I am talking about...."


    Elder Helen was astonished when she heard Austin''s accusation. She glanced at Ivy and Sue.


    "Yeah, Elder Helen. We had made plans to commit suicide in public. There was no way we were ever going to accept marriage to the Zhao Clan!"


    Ivy retorted.


    Hearing their plans and sentiments, Elder Helen''s face fell with gloom and despondency although she remained silent.


    She realized that they had pushed Ivy and Sue to a point of no return with no viable options.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Suddenly, in the sky from a distance, they could hear wind blowing sounds tha


    d gaped at the inadequacy of the secret weapon.


    Earlier on she had been relying on the secret weapon to track Austin''s movements.


    However, now the secret weapon appeared to be as useless as a bent nail.


    It was unable to detect anything.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    The sect leader of the South Marine Sect was stunned and her blood boiled and face twisted in anger.


    At that moment, things were taking a different twist in another direction.


    In the center of a dense mountain range, a ray of light brilliantly flashed and shot through the air.


    It was one of the cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm in the South Mountain and he was tracking towards their direction.


    All of a sudden, a red light erupted from under the ground in rapid successions.


    A figure suddenly appeared, blocking the progress of the master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    "Hey, it is you!


    How dare you show up here like that?"


    The master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm was surprised but also delighted to see the one person he had been looking for.


    It was Austin who stopped him.


    "Go to hell!"


    The cultivator at Heavenly Grotto Realm instinctively launched an assault ready to fight Austin to the death.

 Chapter 2207 The Counter Attack (Part Two)

    He didn''t want to take any chances. He feared that Austin would escape again from his clutches.


    Austin didn''t say much or hesitated. He launched a move from the Eighteen Arhat Formula as his first step of attack.


    Though the man before Austin was at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, he only had a normal battle ability. Austin decided to use the cultivator to test the power of the Eighteen Arhat Formula.


    Bang!


    In the surging golden light that appeared, a tall golden body of arhat calmly sat at the center. Two splendid lights shot from his eyes.


    This arhat clenched his fist displaying his glorious strength as he prepared to destroy the cultivator!


    "Ha-ha...


    How dare you, little brat, think you can fight me head on! Today, I''m going to show you the difference between the two of us!"


    The master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm burst out laughing. He used a unique skill and casually turned palms into two blue blades one on each hand and struck out. Just as he attacked, an awful law power accompanied the two blades as he blasted forward.


    He didn''t feel the need to attack with all his strength when he was merely dealing a cultivator at the Major-perfection Realm. He could simply overpower him with his realm without putting much effort.


    All of a sudden, the surging energy inside this space was incredible, and it felt like an avalanche or a landslide when the two warriors connected.


    After a short length of time, both of them seizing each other up.


    Austin''s body shook aggressively like an earthquake. The corner of his mouth was bleeding, and the blood in his body was profusely gushing out like a stream.


    However, the cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm was no better. He wailed and begun coughing out blood. His arms were badly twisted and every inch of the bones in his body were broken. He look


    Heavenly Grotto Realm with his current physical power, not to mention his adversary had already been heavily wounded.


    Since he was mortally wounded, there was no way he could have survived the second attack.


    Austin then transformed into a red light, rushed underground and vanished.


    However, Austin appeared in another location in this area and blocked another master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Austin felt the fluctuation of the opponent''s vital energy force and realized that he was also an ordinary master in the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    So without saying anything, he made a bold move and ambushed him out of nowhere.


    After fighting for a while, Austin used the Eighteen Arhat Formula and instantly killed his opponent without wasting any more time!


    Half a day later, Austin and Brady used the sneak attacks again and annihilated eleven masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm in total.


    The death of the eleven masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm surprised all the cultivators in the South Mountain, leaving them unable to process or comprehend the whole situation.


    Before the whole fiasco, they were the ones pursuing Austin.


    Now, the other side had retaliated and it wasn''t a pretty picture.

 Chapter 2208 Fighting Against The Zhao Clan

    Of all the cultivators of the Heavenly Grotto Realm that attacked, eleven of them had perished already. Austin took down five among them while Brady took care of the six other cultivators.


    Austin used the Eighteen Arhat Formula and the Omnipotent Bodily Skill to take down the comparatively weaker masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    The other six, however, were relatively stronger masters and they deemed to be too powerful for Austin to handle, so Brady finished them off instead.


    As of the moment, the leader of the South Marine Sect couldn''t locate Austin with her secret weapon.


    Due to this, the rest of the masters from the Heavenly Grotto Realm had a troublesome experience in tracking Austin.


    "Austin, you little bastard!


    I swear I will cut you into pieces!" the Zhao Clan''s chief thundered.


    His voice boomed angrily which made the sound reverberate in the air.


    The leader of the South Marine Sect, however, kept silent with a gloomy expression painted on her face.


    At most, there were ten masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm that pursued Austin remained alive.


    "Starting from now, we can''t separate. We have to stay together and stay vigilant.


    We can''t give him any chances to attack,"


    the leader of the South Marine Sect advised as the other masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm closely listened.


    "I quit!


    That little bastard is terrifyingly powerful.


    I have nothing against him, anyway. I don''t see why I should involve myself in this matter any longer,"


    a cultivator of the Heavenly Grotto Realm protested through gritted teeth.


    Then, without even thinking twice, he used his bodily movement skill and he transformed himself into a beam of light. He flew into the distance and went someplace he could be much safer.


    As he fled away from danger, he also sent a message to inform all his men to leave as soon as possible.


    "I quit, too!"


    another Heavenly Grotto master snapped.


    When they started, there were about thirty masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm who chased and hunted Austin down.


    But now, they were down to less than ten members.


    This task posed to be too dangerous for the most of them.


    As they thought of their fallen comrades in the battle, the masters felt fearful and uneasy.


    "I''ll quit, too!"


    He was the third master of the Heavenly Grotto Realm that walked away and left.


    As these masters cleared out, they all took their crew with them.


    More and more decided to quit one after the other. Eventually, the formerly great battalion of cultivators with a hundred thousand men now


    roars and cries.


    While all this took place, Austin watched him in secret.


    "Well, it''s now time to get even with the Zhao Clan," Austin murmured.


    He no longer hid his traces after the people from the South Marine Sect left. From the chaotic void, he directly returned to the Real Space.


    Austin stood on a peak in the distance and he gave the chief of the Zhao Clan a cold smile as the latter raised his head and roared.


    All of a sudden, the chief turned around and shifted his eyes towards the mountain in the distance.


    He saw two figures in there, a young man and a middle-aged man clad in white.


    They were Austin and Brady.


    "Hey, you jerk, you''ve finally come out!


    You''re screwed," the chief bellowed, all of his anger boiled into the surface.


    He immediately transformed into a beam of light and rushed towards the direction of Austin, a murderous look evident in his face.


    "Come on!"


    As soon as their chief charged, the rest of the members followed suit.


    "Master, I can handle the chief of the Zhao Clan.


    You handle their clan''s reclusive elder!"


    Brady prepared himself to fight.


    "Okay!"


    Austin agreed.


    Brady had the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask in his hand as he released an enormous amount of black energy. With this, he charged towards the chief of the Zhao Clan head on.


    Austin, on the other hand, summoned his demonic avatar with his mind.


    The demonic avatar took out the Diabolic Killing Needle. As Austin activated the Omnipotent Bodily Skill, he turned into a golden giant that was approximately one hundred feet tall. He held the Pot of Chaos and he rushed at the reclusive elder and his demonic avatar came at the enemy too.


    Soon, a fierce battle ensued!

 Chapter 2209 The Buddhist Scripture Is Also A Magic Treasure (Part One)

    Brady was fighting the master of the Zhao Clan.


    Meanwhile, Austin and his demonic avatar were against one of its reclusive elder.


    Shocks of energy emanated from each clash of the fighters. The impacts were so intense that the area around the battlefield shook with every collision.


    The other members of the Zhao Clan could not get close to the fighting area at all, leaving them to watch from afar.


    For cultivators below the Major-perfection Realm, if they were hit by the energy shock wave, let alone join the fighting, they would either be dead or disabled.


    As a result, all the members of the Zhao Clan went far away from the fighting area. No one dared to come close to the battlefield.


    The space at the center of the fight was shaking violently, as if it were the epicenter of an earthquake.


    Countless space fragments kept bursting, while countless dark space cracks constantly appeared. It seemed that the fight grew so intense it began to warp the space around the warriors.


    The fight went on and on. Nobody had an idea as to when it would actually stop. It took a total of six hours before the fighting subsided.


    The chief and the reclusive elder of the Zhao Clan were both powerful masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    The both of them had cultivated and honed their power for a very long time. Given their status, it was only natural that they were more experienced after their years of fighting and killing.


    As such, their immense fighting power did not come as a surprise. Austin and Brady had seen it coming so they were well-prepared as well. That didn''t seem to be enough though.


    Even with the aid of his demonic avatar, Austin found his fight with the reclusive elder to be actually difficult. Not only was it harder than his usual fights, but it was also significantly more dangerous.


    It turn


    rine Sect were planning to head back to their headquarters first and then send more people to search for Austin. The moment Austin and Brady saw their targets, they swiftly blocked the route being taken by the people of the South Marine Sect.


    "Let us wipe them out!"


    Talking no further, Austin and Brady rushed over to their targets.


    Brady kept the leader of the South Marine Sect busy. Before long, they engaged into a skirmish.


    On the other hand, Austin and his demonic avatar were fighting one of the South Marine Sect''s reclusive elder.


    Just as the case for the Zhao Clan, there happened to be only two Heavenly Grotto Realm masters in the South Marine Sect. Austin and Brady each would take care of one of them.


    Austin was cautious as he knew that the leader of the South Marine Sect possessed a magical treasure as well. He was certain that if the weapon was with her, now would be the perfect opportunity for the leader to use it against Brady. Thus he handed the Pot of Chaos and the Sky-devouring Gourd Cask to Brady.


    Together with the purple axe from the chief of the Zhao Clan, this made Brady hold three ultimate magical treasures at the same time, increasing his chance of success tremendously.

 Chapter 2210 The Buddhist Scripture Is Also A Magic Treasure (Part Two)

    The battle broke out fiercely, completely taking over the atmosphere of the area.


    Similar to the last battle against the Zhao Clan, this battle turned out to be destructive and long-lasting.


    The fight waged for almost ten hours.


    Austin had a hard time fighting the reclusive elder of the South Marine Sect.


    And even worse, he was hurt from the extensive fight he had undergone.


    Being hit numerous times by the reclusive elder of the South Marine Sect had taken a toll on his body. If it hadn''t been for Austin''s Immortal Body Refining Formula which he had cultivated, he would have already been crushed into pieces and died on the spot.


    Several hours later, Austin and his demonic avatar launched the same moves they used to defeat their previous opponent. They were the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor and the World Sealing Tabooed Magic, and their joint attack again successfully seal this elder for a while.


    Then, just as before, all sorts of their strongest attacks bombarded the body of the elder. This flurry turned the elder into a cloud of blood mist.


    Meanwhile, Brady and the leader of the South Marine Sect were still engaged in a fierce battle.


    Austin took a closer look at the fight. A shiny golden wooden fish in the hand of the leader caught his attention for it looked really powerful.


    The golden light from the wooden fish, entangled with the terrible Buddhist law, resisted all kinds of attacks from Brady.


    Austin once overhead from those cultivators that the wooden fish in the hand of the nun was a secret treasure from an ancient divine monk. He could not help but sigh deeply. The wooden fish''s power was really extraordinary.


    The leader of the South Marine Sect, without any doubt, was weaker than Brady.


    However, the secret weapon she owned leveled the battle equally. She performed quite well against Brad


    ecret weapon is really powerful. I think I will keep it."


    Sensing how powerful this weapon was, Austin could not help but exclaim in excitement.


    This wooden fish contained very brilliant Buddhist law.


    Austin estimated that if he tried to understand it, he would be able to improve his cultivation base in Buddhist law.


    While he was lost in thoughts, Brady proceeded with wiping out what was left of the South Marine Sect in the vicinity. This was mere exercise for him.


    "Well, Brady, the matter of the South Mountain is finally over.


    It''s time for us to leave too,"


    Austin said to his friend after putting away the wooden fish.


    Then, using the Aura Disguising Skill, Austin completely changed his face and turned himself into a totally new person for everyone who met him before.


    A few days later, he finally stepped into the large teleportation array between the South Mountain and the Middle Pilgrim Land. And finally, he left the South Mountain.


    As soon as he left, a piece of astonishing news started to spread all over the South Mountain.


    People all became deeply shocked the moment they heard that the master of the Zhao Clan and the leader of the South Marine Sect were wiped out with their forces.

 Chapter 2211 To The Rose Finch School (Part One)

    The chief of the Zhao Clan and the sect leader of the South Marine Sect were both renowned for the forces they led in the South Mountain.


    Yet, the two major forces were ravaged entirely and shattered on the same day�C�Cmuch to everyone''s astonishment.


    "A young man from a small world dared to stir up such a colossal storm in our South Mountain!"


    Several warriors couldn''t stop talking about this fervently right after it got out on the news.


    "Ha-ha! That is really interesting!


    The Zhao Clan and the South Marine Sect have been allies for a long time. Together, they bullied and suppressed other sects in the South Mountain for satisfaction. I can''t imagine that they have suffered such a heavy blow now!"


    "That young man really handed it to them. They just got a taste of their own medicine! I can''t believe a lot of Heavenly Grotto Realm masters from the two sects died this time.


    Well, it seems like the force pattern in the South Mountain will soon change. That''s great for other sects!"


    "I''ve heard other good news. It is said that the Zhao Clan has lost its ultimate magical treasures. You know those are their most powerful weapons, right?


    The Zhao Clan has been too haughty and arrogant. It will definitely be stripped of its status as the first-class sect in the South Mountain after losing their ultimate magical treasures. They will surely be ranked down as a second-class one.


    After all, their loss was indeed tremendous. Hard days are awaiting them ahead.


    But, in all honesty, I feel sincerely happy about what happened to the Zhao Clan." "Me too! I can''t contain my satisfaction!"


    People from some other sects that had always been in the shadows felt elated and delighted with the sudden loss of those two sects.


    The en


    ht. Back in the Blue Dragon School, he had a big problem with people from the Universe Sect, and he even destroy their headquarters, twice! Those people from the Universe Sect vowed they would let go of any of Austin''s friends from all the four major schools.


    A cold smile emerged on his face as he instantly figured it out.


    However, Austin felt puzzled somehow. When Harold invited Austin to join the Summer Sect, he promised Austin he would ask leaders of the Summer Sect in other three schools to protect all Austin''s friends in their school. That was actually Austin''s only one condition in joining the Summer Sect.


    A fight was about to be triggered between the people from the East Mainland and the Universe Sect. But right now, it was strange that no one from the Summer Sect was in the square protecting the disciples from the East Mainland.


    Austin''s face darkened, and his eyes flashed a glint of coldness at this thought.


    ''Did Harold fool me?'' Austin wondered.


    "Disgusting, you rubbish from the East Mainland. If every one of you crawls over and pass under my ball, I promise that no one from the Universe Sect will altercate with you in the future!

 Chapter 2212 To The Rose Finch School (Part Two)

    If you refuse my advice, then I''ll beat every single one of you each time I see you!" said a young man in a cyan robe among the disciples of the Universe Sect


    He seemed to be the leader of those Universe Sect bastards.


    "That''s a chance for you. You''d better crawl over in line and pass under his ball one by one!"


    "Hurry up! We don''t have too much time nor patience!"


    The other members of the Universe Sect burst into a fit of ironic laughter.


    These young men were vulgar and overbearing. They were evidently bullying and humiliating the disciples from the East Mainland.


    "You''ve gone too far! Don''t push us!"


    A thin young man in red among the disciples from the East Mainland stood out. He looked extremely furious for being humiliated.


    Austin recognized him as the young martial genius from the fire crow race in the East Mainland.


    When the major four schools recruited new disciples in the East Mainland, the chief of the fire crow race sent several of their talented young men to participate in the selection. Apparently, some of them had successfully entered the four schools.


    "That''s brave of you! You are from the fire crow race, aren''t you? It is known that the flesh of your people contains some original fire essence.


    Well, isn''t it some luck? I have just been practicing a formula of fire nature too!


    I wonder whether I can absorb the fire essence in you after I roast and swallow you like a barbecue," sneered the man in cyan from the Universe Sect.


    He looked at the young man from the fire crow race in an extremely arrogant manner.


    "Go to hell!"


    The young man from the fire crow race was infuriated and could not stand the outright humiliation


    d you be bold enough to have such an idea in your mind? Why don''t you go back and look at a mirror first?" mocked Peacock Princess coldly.


    She seemed calmer than Caroline�C�Calthough she was seething in extreme anger too.


    "How dare you, bitch!"


    The face of the man in cyan from the Universe Sect darkened with anger after receiving such an insult from the two young ladies.


    "Well, if this is the case, I will show you two bitches no mercy now. You both will be treated like any of these men.


    Crawl under my balls, you bitches!"


    He looked coldly at the two girls as he spat those words while walking towards them.


    All the disciples around looked surprised and shocked.


    ''Did that man really meant what he said? He want two girls to crawl under his ball? What an insult!'' some of the spectators thought.


    That would go too far if he really meant it!


    Even with that, the bystanders couldn''t do anything to help the girls and the other disciples from the East Mainland, afraid that they would be dragged in trouble.


    After all, the Universe Sect guys were known in every school to be arrogant and aggressive.

 Chapter 2213 Slap Their Faces

    The man in cyan sneered as he slowly walked towards Caroline and the Peacock Princess.


    Edward immediately moved and stood in front of the Peacock Princess, aiming to shield her from whatever was coming.


    At the same time, the other disciples from the East Mainland became alert too.


    They all knew that the man in cyan of the Universe Sect was a powerful cultivator�C�Cand a very short-tempered and aggressive one at that.


    "Let''s join hands to fight with him!"


    "Beat him!"


    The disciples from the East Mainland were tough crowd, unwilling to give in easily. There was all the more reason to fight back now that they had been humiliated in public!


    Boom!


    The man in cyan once again launched a palm attack as if he was pushing against a giant star. Its impact emitted frightening rumbles in several corners of the square.


    Boom!


    One of the disciples of the East Mainland was thrown into the air and fell on the ground in the distance. He groaned in pain as blood started to drip from his body.


    "You want to beat me? How can you possibly win against me? You rubbish!


    That is ridiculous!"


    the man in cyan sneered.


    Compared to the disciples from the East Mainland, he was indeed very skillful and strong�C�Cand he knew that very well.


    "What I said still stands for itself. If you two girls follow me, I, Daniel Lu, can ensure that no one will bully you in the Rose Finch School.


    You better think about it carefully,"


    the man in cyan named Daniel said, staring at Caroline and the Peacock Princess.


    He was still unwilling to give up, so he set out a plan to lure those girls onto him.


    After all, who would dare to ignore such beauties?


    Just then, a shout blared in the entire square.


    "Stop this bullshit, you son of a bitch!"


    "Who is that?" snapped Daniel as he looked around.


    Daniel lividly gazed at every single person present, trying to find the one who had just spoken.


    "Who the hell is that? How dare you meddle in the matters of our sect?"


    shouted the rest of the members of the Universe Sect as well.


    The onlookers stepped back in a hurry, fearing to be suspected by those arrogant men.


    Swoosh!


    Just then, a colossal foot materialized in midair, covering the shade of the sun.


    Around it was dragons of energy that shook the void.


    Boom!


    To everyone''s astonishment, the giant foot fell from the sky and stomped dow


    you a taste of your own medicine!"


    Austin jeered once more.


    "Austin, stop!"


    Daniel was petrified and almost peed himself. He had heard from the members of the Universe Sect in the Blue Dragon School that Austin was ruthless and merciless.


    Clap! Clap!


    Without hesitation, Austin slapped him twice real hard.


    Daniel''s teeth were crushed to bits, causing him to spray blood out of his mouth.


    "Ahh!" exclaimed Daniel in pain.


    He was furious and ashamed at the same damn time.


    Clap! Clap! Clap!


    However, Austin did not show any mercy at all. He slapped Daniel''s face a dozen times more, causing the latter''s head to eventually swell up at least twice its original size.


    Finally, Daniel fainted.


    With a nonchalant look, Austin casually threw him aside.


    "Now, it''s your turn!"


    Austin gazed at the rest of the members of the Universe Sect with a cruel smile.


    "Austin, how dare you!"


    They were all scared out of their wits.


    "Why not?"


    Austin mocked and went over to lift and slap them across the face one by one.


    None of them could escape from extreme humiliation.


    The rest of the disciples of the Rose Finch School were all too stunned to even utter a word.


    A disciple of the Blue Dragon School came to the Rose Finch School and beat their disciples. They all thought, ''What the hell is going on?''


    However, no one dared to stop Austin.


    They had just witnessed him subduing dozens of members of the Universe Sect with only one kick.


    Clearly, he was on a whole another level other than them�C�Ca much higher and powerful one at that.

 Chapter 2214 One Man Versus One Sect

    Austin could have dealt with them privately within seconds, but he decided to slap and humiliate them in public to set an example.


    He needed to build a formidable reputation. Only then could he intimidate others; and once that was done, no one would dare to even think about crossing his friends.


    "Where the hell is Austin?"


    Suddenly, a loud, clear, and furious roar resounded from afar.


    The next moment, a large number of people rushed into the square, looking rather pissed.


    "People from the Universe Sect!"


    "Hey look, look! In the lead, there! The handsome one! That is Gelen!


    I heard that the last leader of the Universe Sect at the Rose Finch School made a breakthrough and reached the Heavenly Grotto Realm, following which, he handed over his position to Gelen. Guy''s a legend!"


    As soon as the warriors reached the square, everyone began to whisper among themselves.


    "Austin, be careful! Gelen is very powerful. He is among the top three members of the first and second level disciples at the Rose Finch School!"


    the Peacock Princess warned Austin.


    "Watch out!"


    Caroline was also worried and she called out.


    "Who did this?"


    The warriors from the Universe Sect rushed into the square in an aggressive manner, headed by a man in purple. The first sight that greeted his eyes was the members of the Universe Sect, lying in a crumpled heap all over the ground; he roared angrily when he saw that.


    He was the current leader of the Universe Sect in the Rose Finch School.


    Austin sensed that he was at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm. It was well-known that Gelen was an elite disciple of the Yuwen Clan of the Middle Pilgrim Land, a clan that was notorious for practicing all kinds of powerful secret skills.


    "I did it!


    Now it''s your turn. No one will escape today,"


    Austin roared out loud and rushed at the people of the Universe Sect.


    Bang!


    Without waiting for any formalities, Austin released his physical strength. Instantly, streams of blood energy dragons appeared on the surface of his body, which then rushed out and roared towards the sky.


    The square turned into an eerie horror movie as bursts of phantom flame roared out of his body, reaching as high as the sky.


    The punches and kicks that landed on the members of the Universe Sect after were extremely powerful and they were thrown several meters into the air. Austin was like a wolf, pouncing on a flock of sheep.


    With shrill and paine


    is strength.


    He had not killed his opponents, but had seriously injured them


    "The Universe Sect has lost? That''s impossible!"


    The disciples bearing witness to this fight were too shocked to think clearly.


    The Universe Sect was widely acknowledged as a highly powerful organization, not to be taken lightly in any matter.


    But now, in front of their very eyes, these warriors from the same sect were lying miserably on the ground. They didn''t look as commanding as they usually did.


    Austin, however, was now being marveled and gazed at with respect and awe.


    He could easily destroy the entire Universe Sect all by himself!


    The disciples had seen how easy and relaxed Austin''s moves had been. He looked like a child who had been playing with his toys!


    This was simply unbelievable.


    "No wonder this Austin managed to kill ten evil creatures in the Astral World all by himself.


    He really is incredibly powerful!"


    disciples around him began to whisper.


    Austin''s name had already spread through the four major schools, and his feats across various worlds and places were now known, almost to everyone.


    "This time, it is just a small lesson.


    If you try something like this again, be prepared for something even more ruthless."


    Austin''s gaze swept coldly over his opponents.


    However, none of them dared to look him in the eyes.


    The strength gap between the two sides had been so huge in this battle that the members of the Universe Sect had lost all courage to resist.


    "Let''s go!


    Let''s find a place where we can talk!"


    Austin turned around and told the disciples from the East Mainland with a smile.

 Chapter 2215 The Reunion

    In the Rose Finch School, there were many visitors at Caroline''s cultivation peak.


    It was a small gathering that was composed of Austin and a group of disciples from the East Mainland.


    There were dozens of people at the Peak.


    They were all disciples from the East Mainland who had a good relationship with the Flame Holy Land.


    Edward was even one of them.


    Austin wanted to introduce Ivy and Sue to everyone, so he teleported them out of the Slave Tower.


    Everyone was in awe at the beauty of the two girls who looked as delicate as fairies.


    Ivy and Sue immediately stepped forward, and held Caroline''s hands. They already knew about her relationship with Austin, so they lovingly talked to her.


    Those men around felt envious of Austin when they saw him being surrounded by the three stunning women.


    The Peacock Princess, who was standing on the side, looked dimmed and lost as she watched Caroline, Ivy, and Sue being affectionate with Austin.


    Although she was rumored as Austin''s girlfriend throughout the East Mainland, she knew that he was only treating her as a friend.


    Austin took out several pots of divine wine to drink with these disciples.


    He acquired these pots of divine wine from the Fallen Immortal World. Although the wines were not produced by real immortals, they still had a very rich essence of heaven and earth, which was very helpful for the vital energy cultivation of a warrior.


    Then, Austin also brought out a large amount of amazingly valuable cultivation resources and distributed them to everyone.


    Every disciple was given an unimaginable amount of precious resources.


    Austin was able to accumulate an immense amount of invaluable resources because he always grabbed the Space Ring of every cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm that he had killed when he was in the South Mountain.


    His opponents were the most powerful cultivators in the South Mountain, and the fortune that they amassed throughout their lives was quite amazing.


    The disciples from the East Mainland were astonished by Austin''s achievement.


    "Austin, cheers!


    Let''s forget all the old grudges between us!"


    Edward raised his glass and proposed a


    e.


    "I can''t believe this! Are you really the gnome?" Sue asked


    Sue was quite surprised and very curious.


    "Yes, it''s me,"


    the gnome replied helplessly.


    "What happened to you? You used to look so cute."


    Sue couldn''t help but sigh after she confirmed his identity.


    The gnome immediately turned his head on the side because his face was flushed with embarrassment.


    "Ha-ha!


    Yes, I am also thinking about that!"


    Violet giggled.


    "Well, the gnome is not bad. Actually, he''s very handsome.


    He is quite popular now. Several junior sisters in our school would often visit him whenever they have problems."


    Violet laughed while covering her mouth.


    "Really? !"


    Even Austin was surprised.


    Ivy and Sue were very interested and wanted more details from Violet.


    "Wow, gnome! You are so awesome! I never thought that you had it in you!"


    Austin marveled.


    "Little beggar, if only Mike were here.


    I miss him so much!


    When do you think we can go back to the Prime Martial World?"


    Sue said to Austin in a somber voice while the others were chatting happily.


    Everyone suddenly turned silent after they heard what Sue had said.


    Austin, Caroline, Ivy, Sue, the gnome, and Violet all came from the Prime Martial World.


    The Prime Martial World was a place they would always remember.


    Sue''s words had a great impact on Austin.


    ''When will we go back to the Prime Martial World?'' Austin suddenly asked himself.

 Chapter 2216 Altar In The Fallen Continent

    Austin had come to the Divine Continent with several purposes in mind.


    First and foremost, he wanted to help the Flame Emperor rebuild his body. This goal had already been accomplished. He was making excellent progress, since his goal to find Ivy and Sue had also been achieved.


    Thirdly, Austin had traveled to a more advanced world in the hope of pursuing the highest levels of martial arts. But this aim was still unfinished.


    There were a wide range of cultivation skills to learn, and several realms to break through; Austin knew that he had a long way to go before achieving this third goal.


    However, he knew that he still had to go back to the Prime Martial World again.


    That was because he had made several friends, learnt from several masters, and even founded a sect there.


    Now, he had come up with an idea. He was going to go back to the Prime Martial World and take all his people to the East Mainland. There, he would settle them up in the Flame Holy Land for further cultivation.


    After all, the Prime Martial World was a small world and the vital energy of heaven and earth there was all but nearly exhausted. It was no longer suitable for warriors to cultivate in that place.


    But the time wasn''t right yet.


    He knew that he was not strong enough at the moment.


    "Sue, don''t worry. As soon as the time is right, I will take you back to Prime Martial World. We''ll meet Mike there,"


    he comforted Sue.


    "Little beggar, when are you going to marry us?"


    Sue asked.


    She was an innocent, straightforward girl, who still called him "little beggar", and she spoke out everything that was on her mind freely.


    Her words made Ivy and Caroline look at Austin with expectant eyes. They loved him too.


    They also wanted to know when they would get lucky.


    "That day is not far off.


    When I''m strong enough to protect you three, I''ll marry you all.


    Before that, I will go back to the Prime Martial World and bring all our friends over from there. That way, they will also bear witness to our wedding,"


    Austin answered after thinking for a while.


    "Okay,"


    Sue replied obediently, as her delicate body gently leaned against Austin''s. She loved this man, a lot.


    Caroline and Ivy also stretched out their hands and took Austin''s in their delicate soft grip.


    "Boy, the recruitment of the Immortal End School is going to commence in a few months.


    Are you going to give it a try?


    From what I can gather about your skills and strength, you will absolutely make it through!"


    the gnome suddenly asked.


    "You''re ri


    ns, who knew what sort of creatures had fallen to their death here.


    Countless ghosts had surrounded the altar and now lived there, screaming eerily all the time, and whining in agony out of their restless nature.


    On this altar, array flags of various colors had been laid out, all fluttering in the wind and emitting an eerie malicious aura.


    Eight hazy figures stood beside the altar, glitching out of existence for a few seconds every moment or so.


    Each figure was in the void, constantly swinging, it seemed to be very unstable.


    "It has taken us so much effort, but we have finally built the altar at last.


    Now we can report this to the grand leaders."


    one of the figures whispered.


    "Can those grand leaders really enter the Immortal End World through this altar?"


    another figure asked with curiosity.


    "I suppose so. And I think it will be only one grand leader, sending his avatar here!


    The Immortal End World is so weak that if a grand leader really came here, he would destroy the very fabric of this place.


    It''s unrealistic."


    A third one speculated.


    "Yeah, I agree with you on that.


    I have heard rumors that a grand leader will enter this place in a specific way. They need to find something that has been lost in this world. Treasure or trophy, nobody knows!"


    the first one said.


    "Something lost in this place? Good luck finding that!"


    The rest of the people looked at the one who had spoken.


    "Never mind. Let''s stop guessing.


    We are going to activate the altar now, ready to lead a grand leader here.


    We''ll know what''s going on real soon."


    The figure changed the subject.


    "Yes, you''re right."


    The remaining figures nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 2217 The Invasion Of The Giant Hand

    The huge altar made of white bones was filled with mist. It looked very somber and joyless.


    On the altar were countless colorful array flags that flapped in the wind.


    Some runes flickered about, their appearance slightly indistinguishable. It seemed like they could connect through hell.


    In the corners, there were eight vague figures that could be seen. They carefully examined every inch of the altar to see if there was any blemish or faults.


    "Well, let''s start."


    A voice broke out. The tone was very serious.


    As soon as this person commanded so, all figures flew away from the altar. They were all airborne from a distance, and they all started to chant some strange spells.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, the altar brightened, and a beam of black light soared high up into the sky, which frightened every creature.


    From the mouths of the eight figures, spells flew visibly and merged into the white altar.


    Black evil wind kept blowing madly within this dark area. The life vitality of the space was all drained!


    "The tribute of blood begins now!"


    after half an hour, a deep voice bellowed from one of the figures.


    As soon as they heard the signal, the eight people around the altar took out their own space magic treasures and threw them onto the white bone altar.


    Splash!


    A few moments after, numerous living creatures poured out of the space magic treasures one by one and fell on the altar.


    From the white bone altar, thousands of sharp white beams of light shone through. They all turned into sharp knives and effectively killed the creatures that poured out.


    Those living creatures all howled in pain as they struggled to free themselves, but to no avail.


    With the sharp white beam that slashed right through them, no one could escape the fate of death!


    Akin to purgatory, this was a catastrophe for the creatures.


    As the creatures were all killed one by one, the flesh and blood of their bodies turned into a glaring blood rain as it gushed out red light and quickly integrated into the altar, being absorbed by the white bones.


    As the blood ran in, it stained all his bones red.


    Boom!


    The white bone altar absorbed more


    y became the night.


    The whole Fallen Continent shook.


    The humongous hand still caused more chaos as it rushed out of the Fallen Continent and began to break in other parts of the Immortal End World.


    The Tune Continent was one of the eight heavens of the Immortal End World.


    The entirety of this continent was covered by a vast area with abundant spiritual energy and a great many creatures. It was a very prosperous world.


    Suddenly, without even a warning, great changes happened.


    Boom!


    The whole Tune Continent trembled violently.


    A giant and dark hand suddenly appeared in the sky above.


    The hand had a range that covered millions of miles as it traveled across the sky.


    The endless evil spirit transformed into a turbulent black hurricane and it flooded the world with anger.


    With a terrifying speed, the huge hand moved forward. It rumbled and spread through large mountains and rivers.


    Seeing the hand from above, all the creatures on the Tune Continent were frightened, as if it was the end of the world. They all trembled with fear as they all felt the terrifying aura from the enormous hand.


    All the living creatures on the vast Tune Continent, no matter how remote and unnoticeable they were, felt that something abhorrent and evil was about to happen.


    The creatures could infer that the pitch-black hand that covered the sky was powerful, horrendous, and definitely a formidable force to be reckoned with!

 Chapter 2218 Dark Day In The Immortal End World

    "Oh my God! There is a terrible black hand in the sky!"


    All the creatures on the Tune Continent were panic-stricken. They looked up in horror and shouted at the top of their lungs.


    "The creatures of this world are very weak," the giant black hand talked to itself.


    It was high up in the air and its tone was full of disdain and contempt.


    Bang!


    The giant dark hand swayed in the sky. Its overwhelming evil spirit turned into thousands of dark hurricanes that swept through the sky and the ground.


    Crack!


    Hundreds of millions of miles of land could not bear the terrible pressure and started to sink and collapse. Then the rocks soared into the sky, and the boiling magma rolled into the ground. The evil aura destroyed the earth in a flash.


    "What?"


    Countless creatures of the Tune Continent ran for their lives, and their endless cries could be heard everywhere.


    But there was no way for them to escape.


    The size of the black hand was so large that it covered the radius of a million miles. Then it pressed on the entire ground, and it was now impossible for them to escape.


    Boom!


    Countless creatures were killed instantly, and the space was enveloped with the mist of blood.


    Shoop, Shoop, Shoop


    At the same time, some figures immediately showed up from different place of the continent.


    Hundreds of figures instantly soared into the sky.


    These figures were all great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm!


    "It''s the avatar of an Evil Abyss World''s grand leader!


    Let''s all work together to protect our world!"


    roared an old man with white hair and eyebrows.


    Boom!


    Hundreds of great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm exerted the law power of heaven and earth.


    Suddenly, brilliant light shields appeared in the sky to protect the earth below, extending to billions of miles.


    At the same time, they also launched shock waves of energy and magic treasures with powerful strength against the giant black hand.


    "Don''t waste your time! You are all very weak..."


    The giant dark hand sneered.


    Shock waves of terrifying energy and terrible magic treasures hit the giant black hand continuously one after another.


    Their attacks were just like tickles to the giant black hand. They did not caused any damage to it.


    "Everyone! Don''t worry.


    This hand was sent over by a grand leader of t


    er poured down and shook hundreds of millions of miles of rivers and mountains. The whole ground trembled, and as the water evaporated instantly, an intense amount of lava gushed out on the ground.


    The whole Divine Continent was filled with horror.


    In the Blue Dragon School, Austin was sitting in a pavilion on the top of the mountain with Caroline, Ivy, and Sue.


    "What''s that?"


    Austin immediately stood up the moment the giant black hand appeared over the Divine Continent.


    Boom!


    The whole Blue Dragon School was shaking violently. Then a brilliant light shield rose into the air and formed a thick layer of protection that covered the whole school.


    It was the protection array of the Blue Dragon School.


    They said that it had been there since ancient times.


    "This evil aura is quite familiar!


    Could it be that they are the evil creatures from the Evil Abyss World? !"


    Then Austin looked up and stared at the giant black hand high in the sky.


    An immense dark evil energy suddenly dropped from the sky and stained the ground.


    Austin was very familiar with this evil aura because it was the same energy that the demonic avatar was cultivating now.


    "Oh? That''s familiar.


    Finally, I felt the aura of that evil needle. It seems that it is in this world.


    Ha-ha! It''s now time for this evil needle to return to our region,"


    the giant black hand said.


    Then, it opened its big fingers that were oozing an aura of danger and wanted to go into the depths of the ground.


    Suddenly, Austin felt an inexplicable power was targeting him.

 Chapter 2219 He Has The Crucial Treasure

    "Oh no!"


    Austin said as he started to feel panic setting in.


    He had a feeling that he was the one being targeted by the giant hand high in the sky.


    "It is getting dangerous here. I have to send you three into the Slave Tower now,"


    Austin said to Caroline and the other two girls. Then, he immediately used his mind to transfer them into the Slave Tower.


    Boom!


    Meanwhile, in the sky, the huge black hand slowly started moving towards the Middle Pilgrim Land. Apparently, its target was the Blue Dragon School!


    "Ha ha!


    I did not expect that the Diabolic Killing Needle would be possessed by a human.


    Some humble man is in possession of the crucial treasure of our world. How ridiculous!"


    the giant black hand murmured to itself.


    The Middle Pilgrim Land was a place in the Divine Continent where a lot of great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm gathered.


    And at this time, in the Middle Pilgrim Land, many great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm had soared up from the places where they lived and cultivated.


    In addition to that, the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm from the other worlds of the Immortal End World had also reached the airspace of the Divine Continent.


    "Evil creatures!


    Scram! You''re not wanted here!


    Everyone, let''s work together to stop it!"


    In the face of the huge black hand''s invasion, all of the great masters of the Immortal End World who were at the Immortal Transforming Realm decided to join forces against it.


    Boom!


    Violent attacks swept across the sky and fell on the giant black hand one after another.


    At the same time, all kinds of ultimate magical treasures also launched attacks towards the black hand.


    "You are asking for death!"


    the black hand roared.


    Then, all of a sudden, it started shaking and an intense black energy hurricane blew over, crushing every single one of the attacks.


    Afterwards, it went flying towards the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Boom!


    With a deafening sound, dozens of great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm were hit by the palm power and thrown back at the same time. They started coughing up blood.


    The cultivators on the ground were all shocked by the scene.


    Under normal circumstances, great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm were the invincible ones among the human cultivators.


    But just now, the big black hand was able to hurt several great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm with a mere wave.


    There was no denying now that the enormous hand possessed terrible power.


    "Kill it!"


    At that mo


    stop fighting.


    After all, its main purpose was just to find several things in the Immortal End World.


    "So, what are you looking for in the Immortal End World?


    You are one of the grand leaders of the Evil Abyss World, and you can choose to have whatever level of treasures you want. What is it in our world that you are so interested in?"


    the white-haired old man asked.


    The other great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm also looked at the giant black hand with curiosity. They were itching to know the answer as well.


    "Alas, I came for several things from our world we have lost for centuries.


    Just now, I searched almost every land of the Immortal End World for them, but I have not found any of them.


    I was beginning to think that what I want is not in your world. In fact, I very nearly give up.


    But I decided to check the Divine Continent anyway, as it was my last goal.


    I thought I would be disappointed again.


    However, I luckily found one of the crucial treasures that is supposed to be in my world. As soon as I get back the treasure, I will immediately leave your world. What do you say?"


    said the huge black hand.


    Its voice was so loud that it sounded like it were thunder dropping from the sky, causing the entire land to tremble.


    Its voice echoed in the ears of every living creature in the Divine Continent.


    "Um? There is a crucial treasure of your world in the Divine Continent?"


    The white-haired old man was shocked at what he had just heard.


    The others were also stunned.


    "Yes, it''s on that young man''s body!"


    Suddenly, the huge black hand pointed at Austin. Its powerful aura directly locked in on the latter.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes became fixed on Austin.

 Chapter 2220 Hand Over Austin

    "That''s him! That''s Austin!"


    Austin was recognized as soon as the great masters'' eyes fell on him. He was especially well-known now.


    After the incident in the Astral World, his name and image had spread out among all masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm in the Immortal End World. Though very few people knew him personally, almost everyone was aware that a young and talented cultivator named Austin had come to the Divine Continent.


    However, when these masters saw Austin, they were rather intrigued. Something piqued their curiosity. What treasures did this young man have on him that even the leaders of the Evil Abyss World had taken him so seriously?


    "Huh! Evil creature! You have got to be kidding me. It is impossible that the most precious treasures of your world have fallen in the hands of this little human from the Immortal End World,"


    the white bearded elder sneered as he frowned upon what he was seeing.


    He wanted to check out his opponent.


    "This object is useless to any creature in the Immortal End World, but it''s a precious and important treasure of our land.


    So I am afraid I am gonna have to take it back,"


    the giant black hand muttered.


    "Wait...


    Hang on! I think it is this young man who killed out topmost young warriors last time they faced off. That being the case, I won''t just settle for the treasure, I will also take this young man with me.


    The warriors he killed were descendants of the nobility of our race and their blood debt must be paid, in blood!


    He killed them, and I must take him back to atone for his crimes,"


    the giant black hand also added.


    "What?!


    You want to take him away too?"


    Every single creature on the Divine Continent clearly heard what the black hand was saying and they were shocked at what they were hearing.


    The hand wanted to take Austin away!


    That was unexpected! What was it about Austin that made him so important and wanted?


    Austin was also shocked and furious at the idea. This huge black hand not only wanted to take back the Diabolic Killing Needle, but also didn''t seem to be in a mood to let him go. Before he could say anything, a rebuttal came from the elder.


    "He is a living creature of my world. How can I let you take him away!


    And in case you forget, the last time he fought, it was a fair competition.


    The warriors who were killed were all slain in battle, and they died an honorable death on the battlefield.


    You''re a devil if you think you can b


    hink too much about it! Of course we should do it!"


    another great master agreed.


    When that master spoke, Austin couldn''t help staring at him in surprise.


    He knew this man.


    He was one of the elders of the Unworldly Sect from the Middle Pilgrim Land, a famous and powerful personality, who many people looked up to. His opinion could swing a lot of votes.


    In the past, he had personally arrived at the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land, just to provoke Austin.


    That had left a deep impression on Austin''s mind of this Elder Saul.


    "Yes, I also agree. We will hand over Austin, in exchange for the peace of this world,"


    a tall old man standing beside Elder Saul from the Unworldly Sect seconded the latter.


    Austin knew this man as well. He was Percy, the vice dean of the White Tiger School, and also a famous personality in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    They both had a rather deep grudge against Austin.


    It was natural that they were in favor of giving up Austin to the invaders.


    In a nutshell, these masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm had now divided into two factions: one in favor of saving him, the other in favor of giving him up!


    "Have you made your choice?


    I am not a very patient person!"


    A cold voice rang out from the huge black hand.


    At that point, Austin couldn''t help clenching his fists in anger. His face had gone red with fury!


    The big black hand had now made him into some sort of bargaining chip!


    However, Austin knew that faced with such a choice, the real decision was going to be made by the masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Right now, his life was not in his own hands!

 Chapter 2221 The Predicament

    At this very moment, all the creatures in the Middle Pilgrim Land had witnessed what had just happened in front of them.


    The gigantic black hand was so enormous that it almost covered two thirds of the sky of the entire Middle Pilgrim Land.


    Its voice was so loud that all the creatures in the Middle Pilgrim Land could hear it clearly.


    As such, the people who actually knew Austin in the Middle Pilgrim Land were completely in shock.


    "Oh no! Master is in serious danger!"


    Back in the Black Tortoise School, Violet and the gnome both grew extremely worried.


    However, as it stood, every inch of the Middle Pilgrim Land was heavily restricted by the mechanisms deployed by great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm. The whole land was enveloped, by their trap.


    Every last person could only stay in their original position and could not move at all.


    Violet and the gnome wanted to rush to the Blue Dragon School. However they were restricted by the arrays preventing them to get close to Austin.


    Peacock Princess, Bray, Belle, Zoe and Rahul were all worried about Austin, as well.


    Inside the Blue Dragon School, Stacy, Kimberly and Harold were all worried about Austin.


    However, they were all aware that they could not do nothing to help in this situation.


    "Ha-ha-ha!


    Well well, what a pleasant surprise that Austin is going to end up like this!"


    Out of mockery, those who had a grudge against Austin all laughed and gloated.


    "What a pity! Once Austin is taken away by the giant evil hand, we couldn''t know all his secrets for achieving his skill and power."


    Many people kept coveting Austin''s secret skill.


    "Last chance! Are you going to fight or hand him over?"


    In the air above the Divine Continent, the giant black hand gave of violent and sinister winds. It had provided an unsettling atmosphere while the people were faced with making the ultimate decision.


    "Can you promise that after we hand over this young man, you will immediately leave our world?"


    a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm said.


    After hearing this question, more and more powerful great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm began to agree with handing Austin over to the enemy before them.


    In the end, all great masters belonging to ancient sect and clans from th


    Sect said in a loud voice, looking solemn and sincere.


    However, there was a faint gleam of excitement and a trace of hidden malice in the way he stared at Austin.


    He was happy to see Austin die, because he had brought demise to many disciples of the Unworldly Sect.


    "Wait. I did not mean to say no.


    But at the very least, allow me to say something before I go!


    Please, unbind me!"


    Austin shouted as loud as he could.


    It was because he had the Slave Tower on him, and Caroline, Ivy, Sue and Brady were all in it.


    Austin knew that the owner of the giant black hand would definitely find them if he had the Slave Tower on him.


    If that happened, they would be killed for sure.


    "No more excuses!


    Just give up and submit youtself.


    This thing is over and done. There is nothing you can do to change our minds."


    Elder Saul gave a cruel smile. Even if Austin had something to say, Elder Saul did not want to hear any of it.


    The more Austin suffered, the happier he was.


    The law power he exerted was tightly binding Austin''s body, making it impossible for Austin to move at all.


    "Let me go! Old bastard! Let me go!"


    Austin grew very furious. He opened his eyes widely and stared at Elder Saul. He had never hated someone as much as he hated this Elder Saul.


    He could not allow that his friends would be killed because of a grudge held by some irrelevant elder.


    In despair, Austin thought of the Fire Stela in his elixir field.


    He immediately talked to the Fire Stela, trying to borrow its power.

 Chapter 2222 The Blade Light

    To Austin''s disappointment, the Fire Stela in his elixir field did not even respond after he tried to communicate with it.


    ''Looks like the Fire Stela will not protect me unless my life is in the brink of an actual danger.


    I may be immobile and trapped in this situation, but I am safe at the moment. I doubt it will heed my call,"


    Austin realized to himself.


    ''Hmm. What should I do?''


    As Elder Saul was about to hand Austin over to the giant black hand, a streak of radiance suddenly appeared.


    Whoosh! A tremendous energy came towards him!


    Taken aback, Elder Saul took a few steps backward to avoid being hit.


    "Sandro Xiao, what the hell are you doing?" he roared furiously.


    A pot-bellied elder then showed up and stood next to Austin.


    It turned out to be the dean of the Blue Dragon School!


    "Austin is a student of the Blue Dragon School; therefore, no one can hand him over to anyone or anything without my permission!"


    Sandro declared.


    "Sandro, this decision is consensual. It is what all the Immortal Transforming Realm members in the Immortal End World want. Are you trying to go against the will of the majority?"


    Elder Saul of the Unworldly Sect was shocked and angry.


    "Sandro, calm down. Do not do anything stupid."


    "Come on, Sandro. You have to think of the welfare of all the living creatures in our continent."


    The other great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm consistently persuaded Sandro to surrender Austin to the giant black hand.


    Some even started a bid on who could stop Sandro first.


    The people wanted to hand over Austin to the hand. As a matter of fact, most of the great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm agreed to turn him in.


    Austin knew that Sandro would not be able to change the mind of the other great masters.


    "Please do not worry about me, Dean. I will be okay.


    But could you please do me a favor?" Austin said to Sandro.


    Under Austin''s control, the Slave Tower flew forward and landed on Sandro''s hand.


    "There are several people in this tower. Please help me take care of them,"


    Austin said.


    "Enough! Stop wasting my time!"


    the giant black hand in the sky suddenly bellowed impatiently.


    The hand opened immediately and tried to seize Austin.


    "Stay away from him!" Sandro shouted in rage.


    He clenched his fist and threw a punch at the hand


    whole country.


    A powerful dazzling blade light suddenly appeared in the sky above the Divine Continent.


    The blade light was over ten times larger than the mountain ranges in the continent. It headed towards the black giant hand with a crumbling loud sound.


    Whoosh! The speed of the blade light was supersonic! In an instant, it appeared behind the black giant hand, and gave off a bright candid light that illuminated the whole sky!


    "Humph, you are clearly overestimating yourself!"


    the giant black hand snorted.


    In a second, it opened its big and unyielding fingers and tried to seize the blade light.


    The hand released a surging and powerful evil energy, while the blade light lit up the sky and the whole earth.


    It clasped the blade light with its colossal fingers. Slowly, its grip began to tighten as it tried to crush the blade light!


    Boom!


    Space fragments popped up from the impact and immediately disappeared from the air.


    After two seconds, the blade light vanished!


    The black giant hand trembled instantly. It was obvious that it had used a lot of energy.


    The hand had no intention of continuing to fight any longer.


    It sped up and dragged Austin forward, trying to leave the Divine Continent as soon as possible.


    It sensed that the one that unleashed the blade light was a formidable opponent.


    "Ha-ha-ha! Unfortunately for you, there is no escape!"


    a figure roared and ran after the hand.


    The man flew across the sky and chased after the giant black hand. He was so fast that no one could follow or see his movement.

 Chapter 2223 The Divine Magic Treasure

    "My god! It''s that old man from the East Mainland with the surname Fang!"


    Elder Saul from the Unworldly Sect and Percy, the vice dean of the White Tiger School, exclaimed simultaneously the moment they saw the awe-inspiring figure floating in the air.


    The old man from the East Mainland, who was chasing after the giant black hand, was a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm. He said people could call him by his last name Fang last time he showed up. He introduced himself as Austin''s senior fellow disciple.


    "His fighting power is so terrifying!"


    Elder Saul and Percy looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    At that time, Mr. Fang was rushing towards the giant black hand at his full speed. He was radiating a dazzling blade aura that was rolling constantly. Each stream of the blade radiance was as thick as a mountain, and rushed into the depth of the sky.


    Everyone who witnessed the scene could see that the fighting power of this old man was astonishing, much more terrifying than that of an average great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    "The last time I encountered this man, I almost had a fight with him in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land in the East Mainland.


    Fortunately, I did not fight with him in the end."


    Gazing at the figure wrapped in the dazzling blade radiance, Elder Saul felt quite terrified.


    "Who the hell is this person?" "When did our Immortal End World have such a powerful Immortal Transforming Realm master?"


    The remaining masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm were lost in hot discussion.


    They were also shocked as they stared at the back of Mr. Fang with great awe.


    The great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm were the cream of the crop among all the cultivators in the entire Immortal End World. They were also the real hosts of the Immortal End World.


    The population of the Immortal Transforming Realm masters was low during this era, so each of them had known each other.


    However, the vast majority of them had no impression of this old man called "Mr. Fang" who suddenly showed up and attacked the hand.


    All of them were so curious. So, they speculated and asked each other about him.


    At last, they heard from Elder Saul and Percy that this powerful old man


    them, all the powerful great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm in the Immortal End World had followed up and made different opinions from afar.


    Hearing the words of the hand, all of them felt ashamed with their faces burning in embarrassment.


    Compared to the ancient times, the strength of the current Immortal End World did drop significantly.


    A grand leader from the abyss who just sent an avatar of his hand to the Immortal End World had turned the world upside down.


    If the foreign army really broke in today, how could the Immortal End World resist it?


    Could it be said that all the people of the Immortal End World had to wait for death?


    Thinking of that, many of the people felt heavy.


    "Ha-ha-ha. Foreign devil, let us cut to the chase. I will let you know how powerful I am today!"


    Mr. Fang, the old man, burst into laughter as great and horrible momentum burst out from his body.


    Whoosh!


    An indescribable sharp light rushed out of his body.


    Everyone saw clearly that it was an old dagger in the size of a palm. It was in a very simple form and looked very old, even rusty.


    Boom!


    But at the next moment, the old dagger began shining. It gleamed so brightly that thousands of the dagger''s radiance tore the sky. The whole scene was appalling.


    "It is a divine magic treasure!"


    the hand exclaimed. His tone finally revealed a hint of fear.


    "Yes, it is a divine magic treasure of our Immortal End World. Today, it made its presence to kill the demon!"


    Mr. Fang shouted.

 Chapter 2224 Run Away

    "Whoa. Do you know how close you were to scaring me?


    And look, it''s only a broken divine magic treasure. So puny!


    A weakling like you can''t exert its full power!"


    mocked the huge, black hand as laughter bubbled between the words.


    "I don''t believe it! He said it''s a divine magic treasure! That means it must be true!"


    "I thought that all the divine magic treasures of our world had been destroyed after the war in ancient times.


    How could this old man have one?"


    "He must be extremely powerful! I heard that every divine magic treasure was birthed by immortals and its power is beyond our imagination!"


    Excitement and a touch of fear spread rapidly among the Immortal Transforming Realm masters of the Immortal End World that were watching.


    Some of them cried out in surprise as Mr. Fang lifted the blade at the giant, black hand.


    "You want to talk down to me? I''ll kill you!"


    Mr. Fang shouted with some hurt clear in his voice.


    From the blade, thick beams of light shone like strobe lights.


    Witnessing it, Austin felt his heart momentarily stop in his chest.


    ''I''ve never seen blade skills as advanced as this elder''s. It''s almost as if the blade is a part of his body.


    He is much better at using a blade than me.''


    It was clear that Mr. Fang was using a blade skill composed of the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship and other profound blade skills that Austin had never even heard of yet.


    No one there could believe what was happening. Everything was tense as Mr. Fang activated the old, rusty dagger.


    It began to glow so bright that everyone but Mr. Fang had to close their eyes. The area around them turned bright and looked like a joyful place, except for the battle that was about to take place.


    The dagger shed the rust and it looked like a new, sharp one.


    Swoosh!


    Mr. Fang threw the dagger and it aimed directly at the giant, black hand.


    At the same time, innumerable white, iron chains emerged from the void and flew at the hand to immobilize it.


    The white, iron chains were made from the laws of the world and were meant to weaken the giant, black hand and make it easier to be defeated


    t it before


    Anderson had joined Mr. Fang.


    As if it had materialized out of thin air, a huge scroll unrolled in the air above him.


    It was the Astral Realm Scroll.


    Everyone''s eyes narrowed as they stared at the huge painting in the air, which was still unfolding in the wind. Every single one of their jaws dropped.


    After what had happened in the Astral World, many cultivators in the Immortal End World knew that the legendary, ancient treasure had fallen into the hands of Anderson.


    "Is this really the Astral Realm Scroll of the Immortal End World? No, you have to be kidding!


    I can''t believe that it still exists in your world!" the giant, black hand exclaimed with fear.


    Even though it was acting tough, it knew how powerful and dangerous the Astral Realm Scroll was.


    In the sky, the scroll shook, giving off a powerful vibe.


    On the painting, a starry sky appeared. Huge stars were moving in the painting.


    Anderson pointed at it and


    the stars popped out of the scroll.


    All at once, they darted towards the giant, black hand.


    "Kill!" Mr. Fang yelled.


    At the same time, the dagger shot towards the hand.


    "Fuck!


    I didn''t expect that I would meet two divine magic treasures!" the giant, black hand cursed in a panic.


    In an instant, it caught on fire and turned into black smoke. It wrapped Austin in it and flew forward.


    Instead of fighting them, it took the cowardly way out and ran.

 Chapter 2225 You Are Not Going Anywhere

    After taking Austin prisoner, the giant black hand started moving at an astonishingly fast speed.


    It travelled so fast that it was able to rush out of the Divine Continent within a matter of seconds.


    Moments after that, the giant black hand had already entered another small world of the Immortal End World.


    Its destination was the Fallen Continent, one of thirty-six small worlds of the Immortal End World.


    In there, it had used the altar in order to enter the Immortal End World. That would again be its gateway if it wanted to leave the Immortal End World.


    The giant black hand sped up at the cost of its energy.


    Its speed increased as time ticked by. Obviously it did not want to waste any time.


    After passing through countless small worlds, it finally arrived at the Fallen Continent.


    Since the altar of the Fallen Continent was at its center, the giant black hand positioned to land itself near it.


    "You cannot escape!" Mr. Fang shrieked, rage burning in his eyes.


    He and Anderson quickly sprang into action and started to follow the giant black hand to the Fallen Continent.


    The other great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm of the Immortal End World were behind them.


    They had entered the Fallen Continent.


    The Fallen Continent was located at a remote part of the Immortal End World. Its environment was so incredibly hostile that it created a barren land where no living thing could exist.


    Legends had it that many creatures from different realms of the Immortal End World had traveled to the Fallen Continent in hopes of inhabiting the place, but failed.


    It was said that they had encountered many strange things right after they set foot in the land.


    Some fled the moment they experienced something unsettling, but some decided to stay and tough it out. Unfortunately, the creatures who had stayed ended up developing and suffering from debilitating mental illnesses. A lot of them died due to unknown reasons.


    Because of that, no one dared to enter the Fallen Continent ever again.


    But disembodied cries, shrieks, and pleading never ceased echoing in the area.


    It filled the air with a grave, oppressive atmosphere that no one could stand.


    A thick plume of ash covered the place''s airspace, blocking out the sun and the skies. This could be seen from thousands of miles away, effectively acting like a warning to travelers across the land.


    Slowly, the giant black hand approached t


    . They saw him as someone who was an exceptional genius of the Immortal End World.


    But they watched as Austin had fallen into the hands of a demonic hand that intended to take him to another world. They both knew that he would die if they didn''t save him.


    Not far away, the other great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm were shocked by the scene that was unfolding before their eyes.


    Many of them of them were already rushing over in a bid to give Mr. Fang and Anderson a hand, but Anderson warned them and told them to back off.


    With that, they couldn''t do anything else but wait and see what would happen next.


    Anderson refused their help because their lives would be at risk if they joined the battle.


    They might get hurt by the power of the divine magic treasures. But more than that, their opponent was the hand of a grand leader from another world that was good at all kinds of secret powerful skills. If the ordinary great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm came to battle, they would only get themselves killed.


    Every great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm played an important role to the Immortal End World.


    He didn''t want to lose any of them.


    "You came to our Immortal End World uninvited, do you think we will just let you leave like this?


    No way!"


    Suddenly, a booming voice rang out in the Fallen Continent.


    Although it sounded very calm, it overwhelmed everyone and everything in the continent.


    The voice seemed to have a magic power. When it rang out, everything in the world quieted down.


    It was as if a noble emperor was ordering his people to keep quiet!

 Chapter 2226 The Implosion Of The Black Hand

    Bang!


    With the sound of this voice, thousands of colorful fairy lights covered the entire Fallen Continent. As the different colored lights swarmed, an overwhelming aura of immortals filled the entire continent.


    "How could this be possible...


    I can''t believe that there''s a broken immortal living in the Immortal End World!"


    the giant black hand screamed with a trembling voice as the lights and powerful aura lingered all over the place.


    At the same time, an old man wearing gray clothes appeared in the sky far away.


    With one light and casual step, he made across thousands of miles and headed straight to the altar. The distance between him and the altar seemed shorter as he traveled swiftly towards it.


    The old man looked ordinary which made it hard to tell what his cultivation base was.


    However, apart from Austin, all the other people on the Fallen Continent were now great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm. They all possessed an extremely strong spiritual sense.


    The ground seemed to quiver slightly as if the earth was shaking in fear of this dreadful immortal aura.


    At this moment, the entire area fell quiet. No one dared to make a sound.


    Although they were great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm, they were still weak compared to this majestic immortal aura.


    "Elder Kevin!"


    Austin bellowed as he spotted the familiar face. He was both surprised and pleased to see the old man.


    He would have screamed in sheer joy if his body hadn''t been sealed in place.


    The elder in gray clothes was Elder Kevin.


    He was the one who gave Austin the Slave Tower as a gift.


    Elder Kevin used the Slave Tower to select a warrior as a rightful candidate to become the Protector.


    Austin had passed many challenging tests until he was finally able to reach the ninth floor of the Slave Tower. On that floor, he met Elder Kevin.


    Because of that, Austin became the candidate for the Protector. After Elder Kevin handed Austin the control over the Slave Tower, he soon left.


    Austin certainly didn''t expect that he would meet Kevin in this situation.


    "A broken immortal?


    What kind of realm is it?"


    Austin was surprised as he heard what the giant black hand uttered earlier. He could not help but be curious about it.


    "Ha-ha! A mere evil hand dares to enter our area and play some tricks. Do you really think that no one in our Immortal End World can stop you?"


    Kevin said w


    destroyed countless of mountains and rivers. It also killed countless innocent creatures as it wreaked havoc across the area. The sight of it was truly horrible.


    In fact, all the powerful great masters struggled to hold back their anger.


    When Elder Kevin attacked, they all knew that the giant evil hand was finally about to be defeated.


    All of them were extremely excited as hope blossomed in their chests.


    "Argh!


    Damn it!


    It seems that you also want to save this young human.


    Ha-ha!


    In that case, I will send him back to my region even at the cost of my hand, to let him receive punishment!"


    the giant black hand roared furiously.


    At the moment, the impact of Elder Kevin''s blow caused much damage. The hand became weaker and weaker.


    The diabolic hand knew that it was impossible to escape successfully.


    Instead, it instantly made a sinister decision.


    Boom!


    In an instant, an amazing thing happened.


    The giant evil hand began exploding!


    It kept exploding as it released endless dark evil energy. The energy expanded indefinitely.


    Because of that, the sky cracked, and the space was blown up once again. The entire white bone altar was destroyed in a flash, turning into nothing but dusts in the wind.


    Everything had been ruined in a snap!


    The scene seemed like the end of the world was approaching.


    A huge black hole appeared in the place where the white bone altar had once been.


    Whoosh!


    No one anticipated what happened next. In an instant, Austin was sucked into the huge black hole.


    "Shit!"


    Elder Kevin''s face changed as his voice seemed to be in panic.

 Chapter 2227 A Slim Chance of Austin鈥檚 Survival

    The black giant hand exploded and turned into ashes.


    There was no chance it could run away from a broken immortal.


    As a last resort, it detonated itself with its remaining energy to create a spatial passage so it could transfer Austin to the Evil Abyss World.


    Kevin knew what was happening.


    He could see that Austin was covered in a dark light and was moving towards the  other end of the space passage at an amazing speed.


    Kevin stretched his right hand until it grew bigger and was soon surrounded by a white smoke. He then extended the huge hand and reached into the space passage hoping to get Austin back.


    The space channel vibrated and seemed to be very unstable, as there were explosions happening inside.


    The explosions created powerful space fragments that turned into massive meteorites. It continued to multiply and scatter in every direction.


    Even a great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm would be in great danger if he risked staying in the unstable passage for a long time.


    Kevin continued to search for Austin as his right hand moved quickly inside the passage


    He panicked and released the divine aura to destroy the obstacles blocking his way.


    "Ha-ha!


    Do you really care about this young man?


    What a pity!


    You will not see him anymore."


    Out of nowhere, a weak, small voice was heard.


    A faint shadow appeared in front of Kevin. It was the black giant hand. It appeared by using its last ounce of energy, but once its energy had run out, it would vanish.


    As soon as it finished talking, the shadow of the black hand exploded, releasing the black energy.


    Bang!


    A strong force propelled the dark light that was wrapped around Austin and it did not stop until it reached the depths of the space passage.


    With a loud roar, Kevin''s right hand quickened its speed and tried to catch Austin before he disappeared. Infinite divine power exploded as it chased the dark light.


    A moment later, Kevin took a deep breath and withdrew his right hand.


    He knew there was nothing more he could do to get Austin back.


    Soon, the entrance of the passage closed.


    It vanished into thin air and the atmosphere became calm and quiet.


    The universe was strange and its power was beyond anyone''s comprehension. It had majestic power that enabled it to h


    hat day, and they could not help but feel ashamed of themselves. Kevin was right; they were cowards.


    Unable to endure the silence, someone spoke up.


    "Actually, we compromised today because we only wanted to protect the countless creatures in this world," the great masters who agreed to hand Austin over to the evil hand grumbled among themselves.


    They still did not agree that they did anything wrong.


    Mr. Fang still felt dejected because he could not rescue Austin. Upon hearing what they said, he became furious and did not hold back with his words.


    "Humph! A bunch of cowards!" he shouted at the great masters.


    "And you, old man, I will remember what you did today. Someday, I will avenge Austin and you will pay for what you did!"


    Mr. Fang admonished as he glared at Elder Saul of the Unworldly Sect.


    It was Elder Saul who had given Austin to the giant evil hand.


    As soon as he finished his words, Mr. Fang disappeared in the sky leaving behind him a gloomy white mist.


    Elder Saul''s face turned dark, but he did not dare answer back.


    He witnessed how Mr. Fang fought with the black giant hand, and he knew that Mr. Fang was far stronger than him.


    "Humph!"


    Anderson and Sandro gave Elder Saul an angry stare and disappeared in the sky.


    The other great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm used their bodily movement skills and returned to their respective places.


    Soon after everyone had departed, the Fallen Continent became deserted. All that was left was a feeling of grief and despair.

 Chapter 2228 The Space Teleportation Channel Explode

    At the moment, the space teleportation channel had a series of violent and frightening explosions.


    The channel was very unstable because it was just temporarily created by the huge evil hand.


    Violent energy raged all over the channel. The fragments of space and time kept flying all over the place like a devastating hurricane.


    Austin was wrapped in a dark light mass of energy and was flying rapidly through the space teleportation channel, where an explosion was going on.


    The space and time was unstable in this temporary channel.


    Austin did not know how long he had been flying in the space teleportation channel.


    At first, it felt just like a moment.


    Then the next second, he felt as if he had passed through hundreds or thousands of years.


    "Damn it! This channel is very dangerous!


    There is a very narrow chance for me to escape!"


    Since Austin had cultivated the spatial power, he was able to sense that the space teleportation channel was in a very bad condition.


    Austin was not worried by some of the explosions. His main concern was about the space teleportation channel being completely destroyed.


    "Holy crap!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    ''What kind of bad luck is this?'' he thought.


    Austin was startled when the space ahead suddenly exploded.


    The violent energy hurricane was like a tsunami that instantly flooded the area and submerged the dark energy light ball where Austin stood.


    Then, it didn''t stop there.


    The terrible energy hurricane then became like thousands of sharp swords that constantly tore and scratched the energy light ball that wrapped Austin.


    A special kind of arcane spell had been earlier used by the giant black hand to condense the dark energy light ball.


    At first, it seemed to be very stable and indestructible.


    But it now seemed unable to hang on.


    The endless fearsome energy caused the dark energy ball to tremble violently with cracking sounds.


    Austin could not believe what he had seen.


    At first, he hated the dark energy ball that was controlling his body, but now he was praying fervently that it could hang on.


    A moment later.


    Bang!


    The dark energy light ball that was surrounding Austin suddenly exploded.


    Austin''s body was now exposed to the air.


    Then he felt that his body restored its freedom.


    But Austin was facing another crisis. The energy from the explosion wa


    he space teleportation channel had started to disintegrate!


    There were many cracks from the distance, and they started to creep towards Austin.


    "Shit!"


    Austin gritted his teeth.


    He used the spatial power and dashed a few steps sideways. Then he found a space node nearby. He immediately broke the space and rushed through it.


    Austin finally left the crumbling space teleportation channel.


    The space teleportation channel was like a pipe.


    He was able to leave the channel when he made a hole in the pipe wall and ran out through it.


    After he left the space teleportation channel, his vision was filled with the chaotic void, which was a boundless space, so he did not know which direction he should go.


    Boom!


    Austin heard a series of powerful explosions from the space teleportation channel.


    He knew that the space teleportation channel had been completely disintegrated.


    "Damn it! Now, I''m in big trouble!


    How will I find the right direction without the space teleportation channel?"


    Austin was in dilemma, and his head started to ache.


    The space and time in the chaotic void were disordered. They were continuously moving and changing.


    Since Austin didn''t know the accurate location of the space, it would be impossible for him to find the way back to the Immortal End World.


    Luckily, Austin cultivated the spatial power, so he didn''t have any problem walking in the void.


    Any cultivator who didn''t learn the spatial power and got into the void


    would probably be shattered into pieces by the spatial power or the turbulence of space.

 Chapter 2229 A Weird Palace

    In the boundless chaotic void, Austin groped his way forward slowly by using his spiritual sense to feel the space ahead.


    The Fire Stela had already returned a while back to Austin''s elixir field.


    Austin was safe for now, so its job was done.


    In the chaotic void, everything was stagnant. The sense of space and time were irregular and distorted.


    All sorts of strange and unusual things continued to happen.


    Despite his situation, Austin tried his best to move towards the Immortal End World.


    However, Austin was not an idiot and acknowledged that his effort might probably be in vain but he was still not going to give up.


    Unless someone had a pre-determined coordinates or map of the place, no one in the chaotic void was able to find the right direction to leave.


    Therefore, what Austin could do at that moment was to just keep going and try his luck!


    He was dizzy, and couldn''t find his bearings. He didn''t know how far he had walked or how long he had been crawling around, trying to find his way out.


    Every time the spatial power was exhausted, Austin teleported himself to the City model to give his body time to recover, and then teleported back out to keep moving.


    "What? What could that be?!"


    As he was walking, Austin suddenly stopped and looked into the distance.


    Far in the distance, he noticed that there was a huge black crack in the void. It looked like a grand canyon.


    While there, he had seen all kinds of strange things in the chaotic void and shouldn''t have been shocked or considered what he was seeing as anything special about the crack in the chaotic void.


    However, Austin keenly felt that there was a kind of energy of teleportation being emitted from the big black crack.


    Although the teleportation power was very weak, Austin''s spatial power was at a high level and strong enough to sense the teleportation power.


    "This is strange. Could there be a passageway hidden inside?"


    Austin was confused, so he walked towards the big black crack to investigate it further.


    Before he reached the black crack, Austin found that the structure of the crack was very stable. This was very different from what was happening in the chaotic void where everything was quite unstable and distorted, and could be broken or moved at any time.


    "Well, it seems that there is really something strange and un


    was this palace and why were there so many bodies of the strong beings dead and trapped?


    Soon, Austin saw holes on the ground and the walls as they had been hit by heavy blows using axes and swords. There seemed to have been a great battle that took place there.


    In a split second, Austin''s hair stood on end. Through the holes and marks, he felt a strong aura that filled him with an aura of a murderous will and an aura of fighting.


    They must have been left by the great masters from ancient times. The traces of their fighting had not been erased and was still oozing power that was spreading across space and time.


    Austin faintly heard the sound of killing and tearing people apart. It was the horn that signaled an attack. The sound of weapons colliding with each other and the miserable scream of creatures before death could be heard.


    Austin continued walking forward and decided to risk everything to find out the truth about this palace.


    He was too curious. He could not resist the temptation to know what was happening.


    In the endless chaotic void, how could there float such a strange palace?


    How could there be so many corpses of powerful warriors in this palace?


    This was like a huge mystery that lured Austin to find out the answers to its mysterious existence.


    After walking for half a day, Austin saw a huge iron tank in front of him, which was as dark as ink.


    It stood there, tall and magnificent as a mountain.


    "What''s this?"


    Austin wondered as he looked carefully at the huge water tank in front of him and surveyed it.

 Chapter 2230 The Improvement In Strength Of The Demonic Avatar

    The iron tank was engraved with many words.


    Austin stepped forward and read them carefully.


    Austin was totally immersed in his reading and he was shocked after discovering what the engravings actually meant.


    According to his interpretation of the words, the big iron tank was used to record the merits and virtues of soldiers.


    Once soldiers came back from battle, after killing each enemy, they would be expected to bring the enemy''s heads back and seal them in the iron tank, the iron tank would preserve the heads of the enemies forever. It would be in memory of the soldiers who went to battle and fought for their homeland and as a mean to measure their merit and valor!


    In addition the words on the iron tank indicated that they also had a record of many other brilliant and specific achievements of the soldiers in battle.


    For example, it recorded how many enemies were killed, how many heads were chopped off and an account of individual soldiers or generals who made the most outstanding contribution in the battle and got decorated the most.


    The most astonishing thing for Austin was that the so-called soldiers that were being mentioned and praised were from the Immortal End World!


    That was because one specific sentence caught Austin''s attention. It said, "This was a great battle. We killed countless enemies and successfully defended our territory from another attack from the demons of the Evil Abyss World. The success was gratifying. Long live the Immortal End World!


    May the Immortal End World be impenetrable and as solid as gold forever!"


    The words shocked Austin greatly.


    Could it be that this palace used to be a stronghold where the beings of the Immortal End World lived and fought against the demon race from another world?


    Austin was both surprised and pleased.


    "Could it be possible that all the heads of demons from the other world are in the iron tank?"


    Austin murmured.


    Austin walked around it for a while and then stood up from the ground and flew towards the opening of the iron tank.


    However, the minute he got close to the tank, a terrible evil spirit came out of the opening of the iron tank. It made Austin feel a pang of pain, as if he was being cut by a knife.


    Determined, Austin endured the sharp pain and climbed above the mountain-like big tank so that he could look inside. He was shocked!


    The whole tank was full of blood, and it was black and had runes in it. The scene was astonishing.


    "Oh my God!"


    Aus


    , after so many years, Austin had accidentally come across the great opportunity to improve his strength.


    Therefore, Austin was very grateful to the previous cultivators for his unexpected fortunes.


    In order to resist the invasion of evil creatures, the cultivators had spilled blood on the battlefield and made an outstanding feat. They had made great contributions and sacrifices to the Immortal End World!


    They would always be worthy of admiration!


    Then Austin moved on so that he wasn''t too distracted by his gains.


    There seemed to be a vast space ahead of the iron tank before it reached the end of the palace.


    "This looks like an altar?"


    After walking for a long time and covering quite some distance, Austin suddenly found that there was an altar in front of him, which looked very old and gloomy, with many ancient patterns engraved on it.


    The textures had complicated drawings and was covered with blade marks and sword holes. Obviously, a battle had occurred at the altar.


    Driven by curiosity, Austin climbed the long winding huge stone steps and came to the black altar which was much taller than a mountain.


    On the top of the huge black altar, there was a sunken pool, in which there were five colored types of liquid, glittering and shining like jade.


    "Is this also... Can it be blood again?"


    Austin was stunned and recognized that it was blood. Was it a sacrificial ritual?


    The blood looked strange. As he watched it, he could feel a strong power, which carried a strong killing intent!


    "All the things in this place have a murderous aura as if they were brought back from the battlefield,"


    Austin murmured.

 Chapter 2231 Who Are You

    As he stood on top of the black altar, Austin looked at the five-colored liquid for a short while and confirmed that the liquid was, indeed, a mixture of the blood of various creatures.


    ''This altar seems to have the power of teleportation.


    Was this altar used to transfer someone to some other place?''


    Austin thought to himself after perceiving the area for a few more minutes.


    "Let me try it!"


    Austin gritted his teeth and decided to find a way to activate the teleportation power of the altar.


    Anyway, he was trapped in this chaotic void now, wandering around aimlessly with no particular destination or direction.


    And no one knew how much time it would take him to find a way back to the Immortal End World.


    In fact, if luck wasn''t on his side at all, he could be lost in the endless chaotic void forever without a way of getting back.


    And now that he had found that there was a teleportation altar here, of course, Austin would gather up all his courage and give it a try.


    So Austin tried everything he could think of to activate the teleportation power on the altar.


    However, no matter what he tried, none of them worked.


    Then, just as he was about to give up, an extraordinary idea hit him. He gave a drop of his own blood into the pool, and the whole altar was activated in an instant.


    Bang!


    The altar was shining, and there seemed to be a long line of savage auras from the past rushing over.


    Then, all of a sudden, a teleportation force wrapped around Austin.


    The next moment, Austin''s figure flashed and he vanished into thin air.


    "What is this place? A tomb area?"


    Austin was shocked the moment he stopped and looked at his surroundings.


    Austin found himself in a vast place with a serious and chilling aura.


    The whole land was desolate and withered. It seemed lifeless in every way. To make it even eerier, hundreds and thousands of huge tombs were scattered all over the vast land.


    "Go ahead and kill the intruder!"


    Suddenly, Austin felt a boundless murderous intent rise from the huge tombs one by one like terrifying ripples. Moreover, he also heard faint sounds of shouting and killing as the blurred images gradually got clearer and clearer before him.


    From the blurred images, Austin could make out that numerous creatures were engaged in a fierce ba


    daze, Austin raised his head and looked at the city wall. It was cold and quiet there.


    But amidst the eerie silence were some living creatures on the stairs of the gate.


    To be more precise, there was merely one creature, a human being.


    He was a soldier wearing armor and holding a cold spear!


    His armor was very old and worn, and was full of bloodstains. Due to the passing of time, the blood on his armor had long become dry and dark.


    Their armor was, in every way, worn out and shabby.


    The soldier was very weak and seemed to have been badly injured. More than that, he seemed to have lost most of his blood essence, and was looking down towards the ground with a serious expression on his face.


    Then, his gaze met Austin''s eyes.


    At that moment, both of them were shocked.


    It seemed that neither of them had expected that they would run into another creature here!


    "Who are you? Tell me your name!


    This is a very important place in the border area. No trespassing is allowed!"


    Soon, the soldier''s body started to glow as his fighting spirit burst out -- brilliant and bright!


    At that moment, he no longer looked like an old and disabled senior soldier, but a strong soldier with high fighting spirits.


    This was solely because someone else had come to the seriously guarded land of the city and he had to perform his duty of defending the place.


    Then Austin sensed a spooky spiritual sense sweep down the city wall and rush towards his body.


    ''How powerful the spiritual sense is!''


    Austin was startled.

 Chapter 2232 The Last Soldier

    The soldier released a spiritual sense blow and Austin couldn''t deflect it.


    With his spiritual sense akin to the vast sea, Austin got drowned.


    "Are you a creature from the Immortal End World ?"


    the soldier asked hesitantly. He was situated on the wall, and without even blinking, he stared at Austin.


    As he shifted his gaze towards him, his face lit up.


    "Yes, sir. I''m from the Immortal End World,"


    Austin responded.


    "This world is already sealed. How did you, a cultivator at the Major-perfection Realm, get here?"


    with his sharp and keen eyes, the soldier asked. Two beams of light flew out and pierced right through Austin, as if he wanted to see through his heart.


    "I merely got here accidentally from the chaotic void,"


    Austin answered, recounting the things he previously experienced.


    "A large evil hand was sent to our world by a grand leader of the Evil Abyss World!"


    The soldier was surprised after he heard Austin retold his tale.


    "No wonder that I had no idea. It''s simply a demonic hand.


    If it''s a full body of the grand leader of the Evil Abyss World that entered the Immortal End World, he would have passed through this city. That will surely catch my attention,"


    the soldier muttered softly, unable to distinguish whether he talked to himself or to Austin.


    On the other hand, Austin heard what the soldier murmured and was astounded with what he mentioned.


    ''If the grand leader of the Evil Abyss World wants to enter the Immortal End World, he has to pass through this city?


    Is this city located in some border area of the Immortal End World?''


    Austin thought to himself, unable to contain the astonishment and amazement to himself.


    Either way, he was surprised that this place possessed that much importance.


    Thinking that he might have returned to the Immortal End World, he got very excited and animated.


    "Are you telling the truth? You didn''t lie to me, did you?"


    While Austin processed the whirlwind of emotions within him, the soldier on the wall broke the silence. His eyes remained sharp and hawk-like, and the tone of his voice suddenly became suspicious.


    The soldier was wary of the people that came to the city because this place was extremely vital in keeping a large world protected.


    Therefore, he should be cautious and alert to prevent the enemy''s spies that dared to enter.


    "Sir, everything that I said is true,"


    Austin answered sincerely.


    "If you want to trick me, it is impossible,"


    the soldier grunted. As soon as he said so, a brilliant precious mirror appeared in his hand. The light it reflected fell on Austin, who stood against the wall.


    Realizing that it might be a magic treas


    he inner city.


    It was quiet and still.


    Apart from Austin and the soldier, it showed no signs of life in there.


    Judging from what he previously saw, Austin could infer that this city had been through a lot battles. It had experienced a raging war, and it was almost worn out, with dried blood on the ground. The streets and buildings were also war-stricken.


    The inner city felt lackluster and melancholic.


    "In the past, a grand leader of the Evil Abyss World led a large army of the alien world to break in the outer city. They even managed to reach the inner city.


    That fight was the toughest. Countless warriors had died for the sake of protecting the city.


    It all ended when a few immortal kings made a ferocious fight, killing the grand leader of the Evil Abyss World in the inner city, repelling the army of the alien world so that the city was protected,"


    the soldier somberly related, recounting the former experience of the city.


    As he thought of the devastating battle, the soldier''s eyes seemed to light up.


    "What?!


    A grand leader of an Evil Abyss World was once killed here?!"


    Austin exclaimed in disbelief.


    He knew how terrifying these grand leaders were.


    A grand leader only sent an avatar of his hand here and it caused chaos in the entire Immortal End World. The whole place was left in shambles. No one knew how many lands had been destroyed and how many creatures had been killed.


    In this inner city, however, they managed to execute a grand leader of the Evil Abyss World.


    Austin had a hard time wrapping his head around the thought.


    ''This city must have been prominent, unlike any other common cities!


    It''s only normal to think so since they managed to kill an Evil Abyss World grand leader here!'' Austin told himself in amazement.

 Chapter 2233 Intruders From The Other Land (Part One)

    Austin heard what the soldier said and instantly deduced that the city was not ordinary.


    The soldiers led Austin into the inner city and walked him around the city.


    Although the solider was a guard of the city, he was an old man as compared to the young Austin.


    He had been living alone in the city for many years ever since his comrades died in that ferocious battle years ago. He wasn''t afraid of shedding blood or standing on the wall for eternity to safeguard his beloved homeland. It was just that sometimes it felt really hard living here because loneliness and depression were his only closest friends and companions in his life.


    To his surprise, a young man from the Immortal End World had unexpectedly appeared and added a little energy to the city. His visit livened the city, and he was very glad to have someone to talk to for a while.


    "Could that be..."


    Austin stared at a distant place from where he was standing. He saw a palace that was surrounded by a surging fairy aura. The palace was brilliant with flickering flames and was almost transparent so one could clearly see its interior.


    Austin could vaguely see a few tall figures sitting in the palace. Their bodies were burning in the sea of fire. Their bones were lit, and their blood essence and energy was being released from their bodies. The aura formed by the burnt energy shrouded the city to protect it.


    "They were the five leaders of the city. They had been leading the city in the past.


    However, they died many years back in battle, but their bodies were still kept in the city after their death. Their bodies have been constantly burning for many years. The heat produced from their bodies protects the city and frightens demons from outside."


    The soldier looked at the five


    de this land as well. So it''s not a strange occurrence."


    The soldier seemed composed as compared to Austin who seemed to be astonished with every sentence he uttered.


    "You are right. Humans indeed could be found everywhere outside the Immortal End World."


    Austin nodded in agreement with the soldier.


    Austin followed the soldier and walked around the city for a while.


    Generally speaking, the city was in complete ruins in appearance. It was very old and dilapidated.


    Because of Austin''s arrival, the soldier had an urge to speak. He had probably not seen another human being in a long while and therefore wanted to tell everything he knew to the young man as much as possible.


    So they talked a lot on the way.


    The conversations between the old man and the young man had made their relationship grow closer within a short period of time.


    "Sir, is there any way in the city that I can use to get back to the Immortal End World?"


    Austin suddenly asked.


    Austin wanted to know the answer because that was the one thing he cared about the most.


    "Well to be honest, in the ancient times, the city was situated within the borders of the Immortal End World.

 Chapter 2234 Intruders From The Other Land (Part Two)

    But later, the Immortal End World was attacked by invading forces from the other land. The invasion caused the Immortal End World to break into dozens of shattered continents and lands.


    From then on, the fragmented land where the city is located broke away from the Immortal End World and kept wandering in the endless void.


    In the end, the cultivators of the Immortal End World finally defeated the invading army from other lands.


    Several immortal kings who were among the strongest leaders in the Immortal End World were mortally injured. Before they died, they used their omnipotent skills to imprison the city in the boundless void and seal it at the check point of the Immortal End World for peace.


    So, for now although the city borders the Immortal End World, they are still not connected.


    Besides, the city is sealed to keep it as a secret place of the Immortal End World. It is supposed to be a secret weapon, so not many people actually know of its existence.


    The city can only emerge again when there is aggression from the outside world. Once the city senses an attack from any invaders, it will appear and exert its effect to suppress the invading forces in the border area.


    So it''s very difficult for you to go back to the Immortal End World from this city if that''s what you are thinking about."


    The soldier tried to explain everything to Austin in detail.


    Austin''s face turned dark upon hearing the new developments.


    If everything the soldier said was true, it meant he would never go back to the Immortal End World through here.


    Austin didn''t want to wander about outside the Immortal End World forever.


    The Immortal End World was his foundation and base. It was the place where everything that he cared about wa


    orld. Its beautiful redness glared while blazing with a wonderful radiance.


    The scene outside the city looked primitive, rough and untapped.


    However, Austin found nothing significant.


    "Sir..."


    Austin looked at the soldier with a puzzled look.


    "The intruders from the other lands are still far away."


    The soldier led Austin to a broad flat ground on the city wall.


    There, they came across a smooth bronze mirror.


    Austin looked at the mirror and was impressed when he saw some pictures appear on the bronze mirror.


    Austin saw a vast and boundless mountain in the mirror. Exuberant grasses and towering trees covered every inch of the mountain. Roars of various beasts were heard from time to time while fierce gigantic birds circled the sky casting huge shadows on the land.


    At that moment, many demons from other lands appeared all of a sudden on the mountain. They carefully explored their way forward on the mountain.


    "How dare those intruders from the other land break into the Ancient Forbidden Land!


    What do they want to do?"


    The soldier looked into the mirror and was shocked when he saw the huge mountains in the bronze mirror.

 Chapter 2235 Enter The Ancient Forbidden Land

    "The Ancient Forbidden Land?"


    Austin glanced at the mountain range through the bronze mirror. Hearing what the soldier said, he was definitely appalled.


    "Yes, it is a land close to the Immortal End World.


    The land has a very long history. It is said to be even more ancient than the Immortal End World.


    Furthermore, it is very mysterious and peculiar. In the innermost part, especially, where mystifying crises may happen unexpectedly.


    There was once a powerful immortal king in our world during the ancient times. He trespassed on the innermost portions of the land and strangely enough, he did not come back and was erased existence.


    During that period, it was once said that when the foreign demon army invaded the Immortal End World, there was a grand leader of the Evil Abyss World who wanted to break into the deepest part of the ancient land. By the end of it, he was badly wounded and damaged but still managed to escape with half of his body disabled.


    Since then, nobody even dared to enter the ancient land,"


    the soldier stated.


    "Is the ancient land really that dangerous?


    Even immortal kings and the grand leaders of the Evil Abyss World perish as soon as they set foot in it?"


    Austin breathed deeply as he imagined how this place must be like.


    "Hmm, the demon warriors of the Evil Abyss World came here again. What the hell are they planning to do?"


    The soldier frowned, deep in thought. He really considered this whole ordeal strange.


    "Something bad and dire must be happening. After all, it has been years since the foreign demon forces last attacked.


    It looks like they are still determined to take over the Immortal End World,"


    the soldier hesitantly murmured, his brows furrowed in concentration.


    "Okay, I think it is best that we figure out what they are after first."


    As he gritted his teeth, the soldier waved his right hand to cut his left arm. Blood spurted out and splashed on the bronze mirror.


    After doing so, his body shone with a blinding light. Out of his body rushed surges of terrible vital energy force and poured into the bronze mirror.


    Boom!


    The bronze mirror shook.


    Witnessing everything that took place, Austin was taken aback by the fact that the pictures seen in the bronze mirror became clearer and clearer. What surprised him even more was that the pictures were audible.


    The pictures on the mirror showed the foreign demon troops conversing with each


    Despite the distance, it could transferred people from the city to another ancient land. It was truly an exceptional thing.


    He recognized how powerful it was since they traveled into two great distances in a matter of seconds.


    "In the city, there is a teleportation array that was set up by several ancient immortal kings a long time ago. Through the array, you can be transferred to anywhere you please in the void near the city.


    Don''t worry! I can easily summon the teleportation array at any time to transfer us back to the city if the situation needs us to do so.


    Any magic array that was set up by a strong ancient immortal king is very mysterious and unpredictable. We are much weaker than them to even understand how these arrays work,"


    the soldier explained with a smile. He seemed to understand Austin''s thoughts since his face was plastered with awe and child-like wonder.


    "This is so amazing!


    The spatial power and the understanding of space law of the ancient immortal king who set up the teleportation array must have reached an incredible level,"


    Austin commended, his heart full of respect for them.


    "That is true!"


    the soldier agreed.


    "Well, let''s get started.


    Be careful, okay? The foreign demons are just nearby.


    What''s more, this place is very dangerous. There are lots of underlying mysterious and peculiar secrets about this place.


    Make sure that you stay close to me. If things go awry, I can immediately teleport us into safety,"


    the soldier instructed.


    With that, they crept through the dense mountains and made their way to the location of the foreign demons.

 Chapter 2236 The Horrifying Fighting Power Of The Soldier

    Finally, they were now near the area where the army of the Evil Abyss World had stayed.


    "Sir, the people from the Evil Abyss World seem to be very powerful!


    What should we do?"


    Austin asked in a low voice.


    With the help of his spiritual sense, Austin had a rough idea about the troops from the Evil Abyss World that were in the nearby regions.


    Austin finds they were very powerful.


    The leader who took the parchment map was even more terrifying. Evil energy emanated from him. Austin didn''t know if it was a mere illusion that he also heard a faint roar around the guy.


    Austin believed that the leader of the group was powerful enough to fight against those great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm in the Immortal End World.


    He couldn''t help but feel a little worried because what they were facing was a horrible powerful enemy.


    So he was wondering if the soldier could deal with their situation.


    The soldier also released his spiritual sense and slightly probed the situation after he heard Austin''s words.


    "Don''t worry! They are just nobody. We can easily kill them," the soldier said confidently.


    He had a domineering aura when he said those words, and the serious expression on his face was gone.


    Austin was taken aback.


    He could not believe what he just heard. The soldier considered their enemies as nobody, but that alien evil creature''s leader from the Evil Abyss World was as powerful as a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm!


    "Sir, the leader of the enemy seems to be very powerful,"


    Austin reminded.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just go and fight with them. This is just a piece of cake. We can easily win this battle,"


    the soldier said calmly.


    Austin was not sure if the soldier just had too much self-confidence, but it seemed that he really thought that these troops nearby from the Evil Abyss World were just nobody. That was why he was so calm and was not bothered about them.


    "Let''s go!"


    The sudden command stunned Austin. The soldier waved his hand and move towards the area that the troops from the Evil Abyss World occupied.


    "Okay."


    Austin was left with no choice but to follow the soldier. He was looking forward to seeing his real fighting ability.


    He secretly tried to sense the soldier''s strength for several times. However, every time his spiritual sense swept on him, he always felt that the soldier was like an abyss that was too deep to judge.


    "Who are you?"


    an evil creature shouted as soon as he spotted Austin and the soldier.


    "Tell us your identity now!"


    In a split second, Austin and th


    ed the evil creatures brutally because they had been the sworn enemies of the whole Immortal End World since the ancient times.


    Austin was dumbfounded and did not know what to say.


    As he observed the soldier, he realized that his fighting ability was so terrifying.


    Since the soldier was very powerful, and Austin didn''t even need to give him a hand.


    Austin finally understood why this soldier could guard the city alone.


    He was really powerful enough to do so.


    "Who on earth are you? Where are you from? Why did you kill the creatures in our world?"


    The head of the troop from the Evil Abyss World was stunned by the soldier''s sudden attack. He didn''t expect that most of his men would be killed in such a short time.


    Although he was very angry, he couldn''t do anything because he was also afraid of the soldier''s horrifying fighting power.


    "I came from the Immortal End World!"


    the soldier answered briefly.


    "You! Member of the evil creatures. Go to hell!"


    Then the soldier rushed at the head of the troop and tried to kill him.


    "What?!


    You come from the Immortal End World!


    As far as I know, the Immortal End World had sealed itself. It should be hidden in the isolated starry land and has no connection with outside worlds.


    So how come there are warriors from the Immortal End World?"


    The leader of the troop was shocked by the soldier''s words.


    Bang!


    The soldier answered the leader of the troop with the silver spear that was glittering with cold light and full of murderous will. It went through the space they were in and stabbed the leader''s body.


    It was an unexpected attack. The leader of the troop sensed the power of the silver spear, and his face changed dramatically.

 Chapter 2237 The Breaking News

    The leader of the troop was humanoid all right, but he was unlike any human they had ever seen. Ten meters high, and covered with dense green scales, his body looked more ghostly than a human''s, and his fingernails were long and sharp, shining with a cold light that gave the illusion of some sort of vampire.


    He was giving off a strong sense of evil.


    Here was an actual devil from the Evil Abyss World in front of them.


    "Howl!"


    the leader roared in an inhuman voice. He extended his right hand, five sharp nails intertwined with each other, and a swarm of evil energy rolled out like a tsunami.


    Bang!


    The silver spear rushed to fight against this demonic hand like lightning.


    And the next moment, the leader let out yet another roar as a bloody hole appeared in his green hand, and his nails were all broken into pieces.


    Swish!


    The silver spear hadn''t lost all of its momentum yet. With another streak of cold light, it continued on its path and now aimed at the head of the devil itself!


    The leader let out an angry and frightened scream. Knowing full well that the spear could match him, he hurried backwards as blood continued to pour from his bloody palm.


    His blood was blue in color, and highly corrosive. As soon as it touched the ground, the stones lying there were instantly burnt to a cinder; his blood was full of a corrosive, burning evil energy.


    "Go to hell!"


    Suddenly, the soldier found himself surrounded by a strong murderous will. The cold spear pierced the leader of the Evil Abyss World once again.


    Boom!


    A thick black fog spread out.


    The leader must have cast some sort of evil skill since the fog seemed to be originating from him. He rushed up in the air and the fog now began to cover the sky.


    Then, behind the leader, a muddy yellow river stretched out from the void. It seemed like a horrific shadow painting, so real, yet so unreal! The river was surging with furious waves and hundreds of evil spirits and demons were crying in the river.


    Across the yellow river, there was a lone, stone bridge with the words "Memory Bridge" marking its entrance.


    On the other side of the bridge, there stood a dark palace with the words "Hall of Darkness" written on the plaque besides the door.


    Splash!


    The yellow river began gushing towards the soldier.


    Evil spirits with ferocious faces were now creeping up from the mud and continuously lunged at the soldier, trying to drag him down.


    Austin was horrified by this scene.


    ''Is this some kind of evil magical skill practiced by the devils of the Evil Abyss World?''


    he thought with a chill running down his spine.


    The energy system these evil demons practiced was very different from the energy system practiced by humans, as was to be expected.


    Their magical


    ned hands with the Evil Abyss World.


    And since these demons had already figured out a way to break the seal, the danger was even more imminent.


    If the leader was telling the truth, it meant that armies from the other regions were already on their way and preparing for their entry.


    Austin and the soldier looked at each other and saw deep shock in each other''s eyes.


    "If you agree to surrender and submit to the Evil Abyss World, I will introduce you to our elders and even put in a good word for you to be a part of nobility.


    You might have gathered that I come from a noble and pure family of my world; my great grandfather is a grand leader, and you know I am telling the truth.


    Otherwise, how would I have found out such important secrets?


    You can come back with me and become a member of the noblest clan of the Evil Abyss World. Come with me, and join me in endless honor,"


    the leader eagerly proposed yet another deal. Now so close to his death, the leader was ready to use all sorts of skills, including evil, flattery, espionage, anything that could get him out of this jam.


    Bang!


    As soon as he finished speaking, the silver spear suddenly went deep into his eyebrows and almost touched his spiritual soul.


    "Cut the crap! If you don''t want to die, then I suggest you start by


    handing over the map in your hand!"


    the soldier coldly warned him.


    The leader was now so scared that his feet trembled and he almost fell down. But moving would have meant the spear piercing his Soul Sea.


    His bloodline was noble. After enjoying such a high status in the Evil Abyss World, where he was always admired by other creatures and had a great future, he didn''t want to die in this remote world like some common deserter.


    "Alright, alright."


    He brought out the parchment map with his trembling hands and handed it over.

 Chapter 2238 Grand Leader

    The soldier grabbed the parchment map and hid it away.


    "What are you looking for in this area?"


    the soldier questioned with a cold look on his face.


    Under his stern gaze, the leader from the evil creatures felt helpless.


    "Well, we..." he mumbled in panic.


    He was a coward who was afraid of death. It wasn''t hard for the soldier to figure out what he was up to.


    However, just as the leader was about to answer the question, a loud sound came from the void above the area.


    He stopped to look at the direction where the sound came from.


    Far from the Ancient Forbidden Land, a dozen of dark warships emerged from the void, creating many space fragments.


    They galloped in the direction of the land.


    The heads of every warship were carved with a ferocious devil''s head that let out frightening roars.


    "Help!


    I am here!"


    The leader waved his hand excitedly at the sight of the warships. He felt relieved as he saw them get closer and closer.


    The ships moved so swiftly. In the blink of an eye, they reached the Ancient Forbidden Area.


    "How dare you threaten one of our nobles? Let him go!"


    An ear-piercing roar from far away had the whole place shaking, as if there was an earthquake taking place.


    Towering figures with terrifying auras started to appear on the warships.


    They were from a different world.


    Some of them moved at an impressive speed. They dashed towards the leader and the soldier like lightning.


    They were incredibly powerful. Even though he was far from them, Austin sensed that they released tremendous demonic energy that had the place trembling like it was shaking with fear.


    Even the soldier looked serious.


    "Help! I am here!


    They both come from the Immortal End World..." the leader shouted enthusiastically. He made an attempt to walk closer to the warships.


    The sight of his companions being there to save him had him over the moon.


    Upon seeing this, the soldier quickly lunged his silver spear into the spot between the leader''s eyebrows.


    "What?! How dare you kill me?!"


    the leader muttered in shock as he stared at the soldier with anger and fear in his eyes.


    The soldier shook his spear, turning his tall body, which was covered with scales, into a mass of blood fog.


    "You''re finished!"


    The terrifying creatures that were charging towards them looked at the scene with both shock and anger.


    The one t


    away even though he is so strong, '' Austin thought to himself.


    "There are traitors in our Immortal End World, and the ruler of another world found a way to get into our world.


    It looks like they still want to destroy our world.


    No, we must quickly spread this news to the Immortal End World.


    Otherwise, it will be the end of our world!"


    the soldier stated worriedly.


    Austin''s heart sank at the thought.


    ''The overall strength of the Immortal End World is weak. Once the leaders from other worlds join force and attack it, the creatures in this world would have no chance to resist, '' he told himself internally.


    "I will immediately try to repair the ancient altar in the city.


    Once I have it fixed, you go and bring the news to the residents in the Immortal End World,"


    the soldier ordered Austin in a serious tone.


    "I''m on it, sir."


    Austin nodded.


    "Before I get the array to work, you can explore the huge palace where our five leaders'' bodies can be found. If you are lucky, you might obtain powerful martial skills from them.


    In ancient times, they were considered famous immortal kings in our Immortal End World,"


    the soldier explained to Austin.


    "Is that so?!"


    Austin was overjoyed at the chance of being able to explore the palace.


    Cultivating and becoming stronger were what he was interested in the most. He would take every chance possible if it meant that he would get more powerful.


    "Yeah. Go and have a try," the soldier confirmed and nodded.


    He then disappeared. He was on his way to the old altar in the city to try and fix it.

 Chapter 2239 Five Figures In The Palace

    Meanwhile, countless evil creatures from the Evil Abyss World were on the hunt for the map on the edge of the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    "Did the two humans of the Immortal End World steal the map?


    That''s not good. It cost our grand leader a lot to obtain the map. But now, we have lost it.


    He is going to blow his top,"


    one of the powerful creatures from the Evil Abyss World panicked.


    The other creatures were equally terrified. It was widely known that Grand Leader Boomer was fractious, ruthless and blood-thirsty in the Evil Abyss World.


    As soon as he realized the map had gone missing, they would all face his wrath and be killed.


    Just then, loud noises thundered from the distant sky.


    Soon, in the direction of the noise, a void cracked open and a big, dark crevice appeared.


    A gigantic body, shrouded with overwhelming, evil energy as dark as night, emerged from the crevice.


    "It''s the Grand Leader Boomer!"


    All the creatures exclaimed in the softest voices as their eyes followed the figure floating towards them.


    Whoosh!


    Grand Leader Boomer was even much bigger than a mountain. He made his way towards them, followed by a thunderous sound.


    His height was of a hundred thousand feet.


    The lower part of his body was in human form. His two big feet were covered in thick, black demonic hair. Beast skin encircled his waist. His head was that of a dark-colored dog.


    His pair of blood-thirsty eyes was merciless. Anyone who made eye contact with him would freak out.


    Swish!


    Grand Leader Boomer reached the sky above the edge of the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    "Grand Leader Boomer!"


    At once, all the creatures from the Evil Abyss World rushed over and saluted their imminent leader.


    There was a strict hierarchy in the Evil Abyss World.


    Whenever the low-born encountered the no


    orbidden Land. He really wanted to go in there and explore.


    However, he dared not to step in because of some stories that had been told about this place.


    It was said that the more powerful the beings were, the more danger they would face in the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    "It seems that I have to get the map back before I explore this area,"


    he muttered.


    "Humph! It''s just an ancient city from legends. I''d like to see how powerful you are!"


    he said sternly as he zoned out somewhere into the sky.


    A moment later, his body moved and vanished into the void.


    He was on his way to find the legendary ancient city where Austin and the soldier were.


    Meanwhile, in the ancient city, Austin arrived at a huge palace that bathed under the dazzling light.


    In the palace, five tall figures were seated on fire. It was unknown when would the fire burning them would extinguish.


    The fire burnt wildly, making them resemble the gods of fire.


    ''Is it really possible to obtain the powerful martial skills from the elders after entering this huge palace?''


    Austin wondered with high expectations, his fists clenched.


    At the same time, Austin had immense respect for these five people inside the place.

 Chapter 2240 Entering The Large Palace

    The five leaders were responsible for protecting the city when they were alive. Their physical bodies were still guarding the city even after their death.


    It could be said that these five leaders had considerable contributions to the Immortal End World.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you all!"


    Austin bowed with great respect to the five leaders in front of the bright large palace.


    Austin walked towards the gate of the large palace.


    The gate was open.


    Bang!


    However, just as he stepped into the gate, an intense pressure rushed towards him like roaring waves in the turbulent sea.


    Bang!


    Austin suddenly lost balance and he was thrown backwards like a cannonball. He landed inelegantly in the distance.


    Austin gritted his teeth in pain.


    ''This is so horrible.''


    Austin was dumbfounded.


    Austin had a strong vital energy force and his physical strength was very powerful and yet the pressure from the large palace still overwhelmed him.


    "If you want to enter the large palace, you must first be able to withstand the pressure released by the physical bodies of the five leaders.


    Do not be nervous. The pressure is only a tiny little part from that of the five leaders.


    If you are able to resist it with your own vital energy force then you can manage to enter the palace. After that, you can definitely improve the quality of your vital energy force and have a more solid foundation for it."


    To Austin''s surprise, the soldier''s voice arose in his Soul Sea.


    Austin figured that the whole city was under the sense of the soldier.


    "Really? Can I really improve the quality of my vital energy force?"


    Austin looked excited at the thought.


    The aim of Austin''s current cultivation was to lay a solid foundation for improving the quality of his vital energy force, so that when he broke through to the Heavenly Grotto Realm, he would be able to develop more grottos in one go.


    "Okay. I''ll resist the pressure using my vital energy force. I''m sure I can do this!"


    Austin stood up and patted his buttocks to remove the dust. He looked back at the gates with a determined look in his eyes.


    Bang!


    Austin went all out to activate the Golden Sun Scripture. The meridians inside his body gave off bursts of powerful roars. Beams of dazzling golden radiance came out of his body. Golden flames star


    coming from the middle-aged man with the dark hair.


    Bang!


    At this time, the Fire Stela in Austin''s elixir field seemed to have awakened on its own. It rushed out and floated directly above the head of the middle-aged man


    The endless golden light came out of the Fire Stela and wrapped the middle-aged man completely in its light.


    "They are indeed the same group of warriors..."


    Austin mumbled to himself. It was finally confirmed that the five leaders in front of him were the same group of people as the ones he found in the Evil Valley of the Cloud Empire in the East Mainland.


    "Of course, some of them should be avatars..."


    Austin guessed in his mind.


    It was not difficult to understand.


    The cultivation base of these five leaders must be at the same level as immortal kings. Ordinary warriors couldn''t imagine how strong and powerful they were. It was a piece of cake for them to have one or two avatars.


    The Fire Stela stayed above the middle-aged man''s head for a while before it flew back to Austin''s elixir field.


    Perhaps the Fire Stela came out because of nostalgia when it felt the presence of its old master.


    "Nice to meet you, sirs!"


    Austin bowed respectfully to the five leaders after he got over his shock.


    Boom!


    A violent wave of energy suddenly appeared. It gave Austin quite the fright.


    The five leaders in the great palace were already dead, and only their bodies were left sitting there with legs crossed. But now, one of them suddenly moved his hand, popped out and started to come at Austin.

 Chapter 2241 Repair The Altar

    It was a palm attack and it seemed very simple. It was approaching without any fancy moves.


    Austin could feel the energy fluctuations of the palm. It was actually at the same level of his current combat power.


    It was quite obvious that the palm suppressed its strength deliberately and attacked Austin with the strength which was at the same level as him.


    At the same time, Austin was able to feel that the seemingly simple palm contained all kinds of secret martial arts skills and a terrible law power.


    He was baffled and did not know how to fight back.


    "Aahh!"


    Austin instantly decided to use all his skills to resist the attacks that were being hurled at him.


    He continuously used the inherited secret skill of the red demonic mouse, the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship, the Dragon Formula, the Omnipotent Bodily Skill, and the Eighteen Arhat Formula. He combined them, which made his attacks more powerful.


    He used all the powerful secret skills that he had mastered in his attempt to resist the attacks of the palm.


    There was a fierce battle that was going on in the huge palace.


    The five leaders took turns alternatively to attack Austin.


    Fortunately, the five leaders did not attack Austin together. Every time one of them attacked, the other four would not budge in the middle.


    When one of them stopped attacking, someone else would begin his assault.


    Somehow in the end, Austin escaped from the huge palace. With disheveled hair and clothes, he stumbled here and there, with blood all over his body.


    He was being attacked fervently and with each passing moment he was getting seriously injured.


    The five leaders had lowered their power to be at the same level as Austin.


    But Austin was still no match for any of them.


    The martial arts cultivation and the mysterious martial arts skills all of them displayed were astounding. Their understanding of the laws of heaven and earth was far more powerful than Austin''s.


    "Hmm. This is indeed a great opportunity for me to train myself."


    Although Austin was covered in blood, his eyes were bright with a gist of excitement.


    He quickly took out some superior pills and swallowed them. Then, he sat cross-legged and began to heal himself.


    An hour passed in this manner.


    Having regained some part of his energy, Austin entered the palace again to fight against those men.


    In the days that followed, he entered the palace to accept training and got injured again and


    killful at each kind of martial arts skill.


    It could be ascertained that at present Austin''s combat power was at least ten times higher than his power a month ago!


    Now finally the fierce battles lasted for more than half a day.


    There were so many times when Austin was injured again and again and finally be thrown out of the palace by one of the five leaders.


    But this time Austin was only slightly injured.


    "Sir!"


    Austin was surprised to see that the soldier was waiting for him outside.


    "Is the teleportation altar repaired?"


    Austin asked. That was the matter he was most concerned about.


    "Yes, I have already repaired it.


    You can try it now,"


    the soldier answered confidently.


    "Really? That is great!"


    Austin was overjoyed to hear that the altar had been repaired.


    That was vital as it meant he could go back to the Immortal End World.


    "Yes. But I have something to tell you.


    You will be transported and you''ll have to bring the news back. You need to let the Immortal End World prepare for the future in advance,"


    said the soldier.


    "Okay. Don''t worry! I will send the news as soon as I get back. I promise!"


    Austin answered giving him assurance.


    Boom!


    A loud sound rang out.


    It broke the silence and the solitude of the place as it echoed all around.


    In the distance, a thick cloud of smoke rose up from the city wall.


    "Oh no! It looks like some strong warriors of the Evil Abyss World are coming over this side!"


    The soldier''s face changed dramatically as he uttered those words. There was a sinister aura in the air which indicated the dangerous conditions waiting ahead.

 Chapter 2242 Confront Grand Leader Boomer

    The soldier waved his hand and instantly took Austin to the city wall. They looked into the distance outside the city.


    It was still far from where they were standing at but they could see dark energy cyclones everywhere.


    Huge cracks started to show up in the space.


    The entire world seemed to be shaking. Formidable power in the chaotic void entered the world of where the two of them were located.


    However, Austin didn''t see any other creature from other world.


    "This city is hidden inside the void.


    The ancient immortal kings used their omnipotent skills to seal this city.


    However, a strong creature is currently looking for this city. He is nearby but it will still take him some time,"


    the soldier explained to Austin.


    Then he took Austin to the location of the bronze mirror.


    To Austin''s surprise, there was a massive evil creature in the mirror.


    The creature was over a hundred thousand feet tall. He had a dog''s head and the body of a human. His feet were as big as a mountain.


    "You weaklings of the Immortal End World, come out. I know you''re hiding somewhere here.


    Ha-ha! I cannot believe that the city still exists even after so many years," Grand Leader Boomer muttered smugly.


    The sound waves which contained great power spread and shattered the space nearby.


    Grand Leader Boomer emitted a horrendous amount of evil energy. He moved at lightning speed. Sometimes, he ran through the chaotic void and sometimes returned to the Real Space. It seemed that he was desperately looking for something.


    "He is a grand leader!"


    The soldier stared at the evil creature in the bronze mirror with a heavy look on his face.


    "The grand leader from the Evil Abyss World!"


    Austin gazed at the creature that was a hundred thousand feet tall in the mirror in complete shock.


    Although Grand Leader Boomer in the bronze mirror was far from them, Austin could still feel how terrifying the grand leader''s power was.


    The creature let out such tremendous evil energy that it affect


    instant, it finally left the space that had been sealed by the ancient immortal kings.


    Technically speaking, the space where the ancient city was located was just a small world. It had been hidden there since ancient times.


    At this point, the big ancient city moved quickly through the chaotic void.


    Austin stood on top of the city wall, observing the incredible moving speed of the city. He couldn''t help but marvel at it. It was truly an amazing sight to witness.


    Suddenly, Austin realized something.


    ''This city is a magic treasure!


    The ancient immortal kings of the Immortal End World used their omnipotent skills to make this huge magic treasure. It could be used to guard the border and combat any invasion of the troops from any other worlds.''


    A moment later, the ancient city got out of the chaotic void.


    It entered another space.


    "There he is!"


    The soldier squinted his eyes at some spot in the distance.


    Austin followed his gaze and saw a visible black evil aura moved and made loud sounds.


    "Ha-ha!


    I got you!"


    A deep voice suddenly came from the edge of the sky.


    Then a towering figure suddenly charged towards the moving city at an incredible speed.


    "Fight!"


    The soldier looked serious.


    After all, no one could afford to be calm when facing against a grand leader of the Evil Abyss World.

 Chapter 2243 The Remaining Soul

    In an instant, Grand Leader Boomer arrived in the city.


    His body was too tall. Standing in front of the city, he didn''t look much shorter.


    "Hum, it is indeed that city. I never expected that it could exist for such a long time,"


    Grand Leader Boomer said coldly. His two dark eyes were locked on the soldier and Austin on the wall.


    Above his body, there was a huge black dog head that radiated an endless evil aura.


    The space around his body seemed to be constantly collapsing at a small scale because it could not withstand the invisible pressure emitted by him, and a great deal of space debris was flying in the air.


    "The city will be here if I do not die! This city will protect the Immortal End World forever!"


    On the city wall, the soldier shouted loudly. His fighting spirit was stronger than ever. He was seething with tremendous power.


    "Hrrr...


    Stupid creatures! Your world is full of weaklings! You do not know how weak you are and try to do something that is out of your reach!


    I''ll destroy this city today completely and then lead my army forward and ruin the Immortal End World!"


    Grand Leader Boomer taunted and shook his head.


    Bang!


    A giant black hand stretched out.


    To be exact, it was actually a giant black claw. The pressure seemed to make the sun disappear in its shadow. The moon and the stars in the sky glowed and resonated with it. The whole world seemed to be trembling because of the claw.


    Bang! It was heading for the city.


    Obviously, Grand Leader Boomer looked down upon this ancient city.


    That was reasonable. Grand Leader Boomer had such power that he could even fight against an immortal king. A city should be easy for him to fight and destroy.


    What was more, there were only two weak human beings guarding the city.


    Grand Leader Boomer thought he could destroy the city easily.


    "Fight!"


    the soldier shouted. A strong fighting intention could be seen from him like the surging sea. In a split second, his fighting spirit spread throughout the whole city.


    Kill!


    The sound of warriors roaring and fighting echoed from the entire city.


    To Austin''s surprise, the city wall was suddenly filled with illusory figures. They were all dressed in armors, some with spears in their hands, and some with long bows.


    Ten


    g loudly.


    The soldier on the city wall rose into the sky, floating above the city.


    "Sir!"


    Austin was startled as he looked at the soldier.


    In midair, the soldier suddenly snarled, and the spear in his hand exploded with a blazing light that was as blinding as the sun.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Five blood dragons dashed out from the great palace in the inner city and charged toward the soldier.


    The next moment, the soldier let out a more violent roar. It was followed by a turbulent tsunami-like energy wave that rushed in all directions and caused the mountains to collapse.


    Austin was surprised to find that the soldier''s body began to grow bigger.


    Ten feet, twenty feet, thirty feet...


    At last, the soldier turned into a giant, a hundred thousand feet high, with glinting spears in his hands.


    The soldier''s tall body was equal to Grand Leader Boomer''s.


    Boom!


    The giant soldier stepped forward. The air shook violently with each step he took, and the earth resonated with him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The soldier''s thick spear lashed at Grand Leader Boomer.


    All the black flashes from Grand Leader Boomer collapsed like fragile glass.


    "Hrrr...


    Interesting! It turns out there are several remnant souls of immortal kings guarding this city,"


    Grand Leader Boomer, who was far away from the giant, said with a cold smile.


    However, there was also a different trace of seriousness that was painted on the black dog''s head. It seemed that he was not as disdainful and contemptuous as before.

 Chapter 2244 Cut Off Grand Leader Boomers Arm

    With a piercing battle cry, the tall soldier launched his spear while dashing forward in the sky.


    He moved at an incredible speed that within a few seconds, he reached Grand Leader Boomer.


    In the ancient city, the souls of the dead soldiers suddenly rose in the air and entered the soldier''s body through his back.


    "He isn''t fighting evil creatures from other world by himself. He has many companions who are willing to fight beside him,"


    Austin remarked as he was moved by the scene.


    ''Even though these ancestors of the Immortal End World died long ago at war, they still guard this city and the entire Immortal End World in the form of souls, '' Austin thought to himself.


    Boom!


    Far away from him, the fierce battle started with a loud clash.


    The scene of such a high-level fight was terrifying, to say the least.


    The area where the two great masters fought each other was filled with an incredible and fearsome amount of energy. The space within it collapsed, exploded and turned into nothingness.


    Everything nearby, including all the living things, plants, and even space was completely shattered except for the soldier and Grand Leader Boomer.


    Austin stood still on top of the city wall and observed the fight with the help of his spiritual sense.


    He could clearly see the movements of both parties from his position.


    Grand Leader Boomer had an alarming power. Oceans of black evil energy gushed out of his body and shattered a large area of space.


    The stars in the center of the galaxy were also trembling as if in fear. They looked like they were about to fall due to the energy the grand leader had released.


    Austin could do nothing but gasp in awe at the scene of the battle between the two super masters.


    This was the most intense duel that Austin had witnessed in his life so far.


    Both the soldier and Grand Leader Boomer could effortlessly destroy the stars or even a small world if they wanted to.


    The shiny spear in the soldier''s hand carried tremendous power.


    Suddenly, it burst out a silver light which shocked the sky.


    The soldier''s fighting intention was evidently strong.


    e.


    Then his body moved. He tore the void beside him and stepped forward. He vanished into thin air.


    "I will kill you next time!" the soldier declared with vigor.


    He was ready to fight. He raised his silver spear and the dark arm on it roared unhappily.


    The soldier turned around and went back to the city wall with a stride.


    Five giant blood energy dragons rushed from his back and returned to the palace in the city.


    At the same time, thousands of soldiers'' souls also came out of his body and melted into the corners of the ancient city.


    Bang!


    The soldier''s silver spear trembled and the arm was thrown into a huge square.


    In the next second, the hand tried to soar into the sky.


    Boom!


    An array worked. Numerous beams of light appeared and bound the hand, rendering it unable to move around.


    All of it shocked Austin to his core.


    It was unreal. He pinched himself just to make sure he did not dream everything.


    ''The soldier has cut off the arm of the grand leader of the Evil Abyss World!''


    Austin was both surprised and pleased.


    The soldier came back to the city wall, staring gloomily at the area where the grand leader had disappeared.


    After a while, he started to feel the effects of the battle. He suddenly bent over and coughed heavily, tiny drops of blood sprinkling out of his mouth.


    "Are you all right, sir?"


    Austin was quite startled but was quick to assist him.

 Chapter 2245 Return To The Immortal End World

    The soldier was now very weak, and the two big holes on his chest were very alarming.


    "Ahem...


    I''m badly hurt,"


    the soldier said in a very weak voice.


    Austin immediately checked the soldier''s wounds with his spiritual sense, and he found that he had sustained severe injuries.


    ''His wounds have so much black evil energy, and it is seeping into his flesh and blood, '' Austin thought worriedly.


    "No wonder he is a grand leader. His tremendous power heavily injured me.


    Don''t worry too much. Everything will be okay. I just need to take some time to recover.


    This is nothing.


    I experienced much worse than this, and I''m still alive,"


    said the soldier.


    "Sir, please take some rest," Austin said to him.


    Austin became very worried when he noticed that the soldier had started to become weaker.


    The soldier nodded.


    "I''ll take a good, long rest. You can go on to the palace and meet with the five leaders. You can enhance the quality of your energy there.


    This training will be very helpful to you because it will be easier for you to enter the Heavenly Grotto Realm if you have a solid vital energy foundation,"


    the soldier said while looking at Austin.


    Then he patted Austin on the shoulder.


    Austin was startled when he felt that his vital energy realm had immediately dropped to the preliminary stage of Major-perfection Realm.


    "Now go and train yourself with this vital energy level,"


    said the soldier.


    Then he transformed into a beam of light and suddenly disappeared.


    Austin assumed that the soldier would recuperate in a secret room somewhere in the ancient city.


    He smiled bitterly after he sensed that the amount of his vital energy had dropped.


    Although he was not happy about it, he knew that the soldier did it for his own good.


    Austin used his bodily movement skill and went towards the gate of the palace.


    He stepped into the palace while gritting his teeth and immediately started his training.


    Time ticked very slowly.


    After a while, Austin was thrown out of the palace with blood all over his body.


    He immediately started to heal himself, and soon after, he became better.


    "Again!" he said in a determined tone then rushed into the palace.


    Austin hardly had any rest as he continuously fought in the great palace and healed himself in between.


    After ten days, Austin had reached the medium stage of Major-perfection Realm.


    Then twenty days later, he entered the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm.


    "Finally! I got my realm back,"


    Austin exclaimed happily.


    While Austin was rejoicing, a palm made of vital energy suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    Then it hit Austin hard.


    Austin was startled when his cultivation base once again fell back to


    I can''t believe that your demonic avatar can practice those evil skills.


    Good thing your spiritual soul wasn''t invaded by the evil aura. Well, that''s quite odd," the soldier said.


    He unleashed his spiritual sense and scanned Austin''s whole body.


    "You probably had some wonderful adventures that enable your soul to fight off the evil aura.


    Always remember this; it doesn''t matter what kind of power it is, as long as you use it for the right purpose.


    Now it''s all up to you. I hope that you can always do the right thing with this power,"


    the soldier said.


    He couldn''t look into Austin''s Soul Sea because he had a spiritual tree on it.


    "Yes, sir! I will keep that in mind,"


    said Austin.


    Then the soldier took Austin to the square where he kept Grand Leader Boomer''s hand.


    Once they reached the square, Austin''s demonic avatar immediately took out the Diabolic Killing Needle and threw it at the demonic hand.


    Then the Diabolic Killing Needle landed on the demonic hand and started to absorb it.


    One day later, the needle finally absorbed all the evil energy from the hand.


    "Wow! The needle is now very powerful..."


    Austin exclaimed.


    The evil energy of the Diabolic Killing Needle had now reached a shocking level.


    Austin''s demonic avatar also benefited from it. The evil energy it contained also increased a lot.


    ''I think the demonic avatar can now easily take down a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, ''


    Austin thought.


    After the soldier told Austin what he needed to do when he returned to the Immortal End World, he led Austin to an ancient altar in the city.


    Once Austin stepped into the altar, the soldier immediately activated it.


    In an instant, Austin was wrapped by a teleportation power.


    ''Hello, Immortal End World! I''m back...''


    Austin thought to himself.

 Chapter 2246 A Strange World

    Austin had no idea how long he had stayed in the spatial teleportation passage. The passage seemed to make him lose track of time while he was inside.


    After what felt like forever, he finally arrived at the end of the passage.


    Austin glanced around and found himself standing on an ancient altar.


    As he scanned his surroundings further, what welcomed him was the view of an old and shabby palace. Every part of it was badly damaged. Broken pillars, shattered marble tiles, and dust piled up on the floor.


    Austin released his spiritual sense and found the palace deep beneath the ground.


    ''It makes sense. Since the city is of paramount significance to the Immortal End World, of course the entrance of the city should not be easily found, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he looked around the area.


    Just like he suspected, Austin soon found at least ten high-level insidious arrays surrounding the palace. The arrays overlapped and surrounded the entire place.


    After a quick scan, Austin walked out of the gate of the palace. A passageway under the ground suddenly appeared outside.


    With cautious steps, he walked up along the passageway. The passageway seemed endless as it stretched further from the entrance. After walking for almost half of the day, he finally reached the ground.


    Austin hurried towards the exit, but halted as he neared it. He found soon enough that the exit was on a very secluded and steep cliff.


    He carefully stood on the edge of the cliff as he looked into the distance. Patches of green, brown and other earth colors appeared on his sight. From where he stood, he was able to see a vast jungle, with old, towering trees sprouting everywhere.


    Austin wasted no time as he rushed to the sky and flew away.


    "According to the soldier, this should be the Windless World of the thirty six worlds in the Immortal End World. It is also called the Windless Continent,"


    Austin murmured as he recalled what the soldier told him.


    Before leaving the ancient city, that soldier had told him the specific location of the spatial teleportation passage and the route he should take to get back to the Divine Continent.


    The soldier used to live in the Immortal End World. In addition to his terribly high cultivation base, he became a prominent lone master in Immortal End World.


    Because of that, he knew well about the entire Immortal End World, as well as the eight heavens and the thirty six small worlds.


    Austin had only lived in the Divine Continent and traveled to the places around it, so he knew little about the other worlds of the Immortal End World.


    After flying for about a day, Austin had finally left the boundless jungle. He scanned the view below as he wondered, "Is this the Windless Continent?"


    Austin flew even higher in the sky as he ch


    he Windless World.


    The land was comprised of the East Continent, the South Continent, the West Continent and the North Continent.


    Right now, he was in the East Continent of the Windless World.


    Supposedly, there were trillions of living creatures on this continent, including people who resided the area and beasts living in the wild. Unexpectedly, all of them had disappeared in just one night.


    This was truly an inconceivable thing. Austin couldn''t believe it no matter how much he tried to think it over. An entire continent was emptied in such an eerie and creepy way.


    "Just surrender!"


    Austin snapped back from his thoughts when he heard the warrior shout. At this point, four cultivators simultaneously rushed towards Austin.


    They found that Austin''s strength was at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm, so they didn''t dare underestimate him. The four cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm tried to subdue Austin at the same time.


    "Humph!"


    Austin snorted and waved his sleeve dismissively.


    In a flash, a billowing golden light stream of vital energy swept away from him.


    Bang!


    Austin''s attack was so fast that the four cultivators at the Major-perfection Realm didn''t have the time to react before they were thrown violently into the air.


    At that moment, Austin''s vital energy had reached a tremendous level.


    He could easily defeat any cultivator of the Major-perfection Realm by using only his vital energy force.


    "What? How could this guy be so powerful!"


    Those cultivators were shocked when Austin displayed his powers.


    They hadn''t expected that he could easily defeat the four cultivators who rushed up to him all at once. His power was terrifying for them.


    ''Is this young man a master of the Heavenly Grotto Realm?''


    The warriors cautiously looked at Austin as they wondered about his real strength.

 Chapter 2247 The Wang Clan In The Tune World (Part One)

    "This man is so mysterious. We don''t know who he is and where he came from. There is something strange about him. Let''s attack him together and capture him."


    The middle-aged man, who seemed to be the leader of the group, commanded the people in a loud voice. He raised his right arm and pointed it towards Austin.


    Hearing this, the warriors did not hesitate and rushed towards Austin.


    "As I said, I was just passing by. I did not come here to cause any trouble. I simply want to know what happened here. Don''t force me to do anything to hurt you."


    Austin looked at the surrounding people with a serious expression on his face. His voice was emotionless as he tried to warn the people.


    "I know you''re powerful, brat, but you''d better surrender. Otherwise, we will kick your ass without mercy.


    We are from the Wang Clan in the Tune World. The supreme grandmaster of our clan ordered us and we came here to investigate what had happened in the East Continent of the Windless World.


    Are you bold enough to disobey the order of the Wang Clan?


    Brat, I advise you not to provoke the Wang Clan. Otherwise, you will have no place to hide in the entire land of the Immortal End World!" sneered the middle-aged man in the group.


    His voice was commanding, and he glared at Austin in an arrogant manner.


    But Austin was not the kind of people who would be intimidated easily. He stared back at the middle-aged man, defiant. He didn''t feel threatened and had no plan of throwing in the towel.


    ''Turns out they are from the Tune World, '' Austin thought to himself. He knew the place these men were talking about. The Tune World was part of the eight heavens in the Immortal End World. It was called the Tune Continent as well.


    According to what they had said, i


    e claw of the mouse grew into an enormous size. It reached out towards the middle-aged man and zoomed in at his neck.


    "I don''t have too much patience. You''d better answer my question as soon as you can. Or else, I don''t mind just killing you and finding someone else around to answer my question. The decision is yours to make now."


    Austin''s voice was cold and threatening.


    "You..."


    The middle-aged man realized what was happening and what kind of situation he was in. Unfortunately, he was unable to fight back. He would not win against Austin.


    The claw that glittered in red light tightened its hold on his neck. He choked as the thick aura of murderous will came out from the claw and enveloped the middle-aged man. Fear crept on every part of his body.


    At this point, the middle-aged man knew that the young man in front of him meant every word he said. It indeed would be so easy for this young man to kill him.


    Defeated, he answered all of Austin''s questions with no hesitation.


    In a short period, Austin learned everything he needed to know from the middle-aged man. He now had an idea on what happened here in the East Continent of the Windless World.

 Chapter 2248 The Wang Clan In The Tune World (Part Two)

    He found out that several months ago, all the living creatures in the East Continent of the Windless World strangely disappeared without a trace, and it all happened overnight.


    This event caused a huge commotion in the whole land of the Immortal End World.


    Many capable great masters at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm came out to investigate this matter, trying to figure out what happened to these people and where they were right now.


    However, there was no clue at all.


    All the capable great masters at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm felt helpless and did not know where else to look for answers.


    Not long after this strange event, they saw the demonic hand of the grand leader of the Evil Abyss World. This caused panic and a commotion in the entire Immortal End World.


    After the disturbance that was caused by the demonic hand of the grand leader across the Immortal End World, all the great masters at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm finally understood what had happened in the East Continent of the Windless World. They were able to figure out the location of the countless living creatures that had strangely disappeared from this place.


    They must have been taken away and used in a brutal human sacrifice!


    The place where the grand leader''s demonic hand appeared was the Fallen Continent of the Immortal End World.


    Right at the center of the Fallen Continent, there was a sacrificial altar made of skeletons.


    When the demonic hand appeared, the capable great masters at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm followed it closely and soon found themselves at the Fallen Continent. There, they found the skeleton sacrificial altar, and they were confident that it was used in a ceremony of blood sacrifice.


    The skeleton sacrificial altar was covered


    rming Realm.


    Austin frowned and was deep in thought for a while. Without a word, he moved his body and used the bodily movement skill. He disappeared in an instant, leaving a trail of white mist behind him.


    This strange thing had something to do with the traitors in the Immortal End World. Austin realized that it was useless for him to stay here.


    As soon as Austin''s shadow disappeared, the middle-aged man took out a jade slip from his pocket and sent out a message through it.


    A remote mountain stood silently somewhere in the East Continent of the Windless World.


    At a secret place hidden at the deepest part of the mountain, an old man was in a dream-like state. He was meditating, with his legs crossed in front of him. His expression changed and looked confused all of a sudden.


    "A young man came out of nowhere to the East Continent? That''s interesting...


    Did they sent someone from the Immortal End World to investigate the matter again? Well, in that case, there would be no mercy this time. So don''t blame me because you asked for it,"


    the old man murmured to himself. His eyes were filled with hatred and deceit.


    Without a single movement from his body, he disappeared.

 Chapter 2249 A Great Master At The Immortal Transforming Realm Level (Part One)

    As soon as he left the people from the Wang Clan, Austin headed for the direction which led him to an edge of the East Continent of the Windless World.


    The soldier notified Austin of a few things before he left the ancient city. He told him the ways to the eight heavens, the thirty-six small worlds, and all the other areas in the Immortal End World.


    As it was widely known, the eight heavens and the thirty-six small worlds in the Immortal End World were situated in the same vast star region.


    However, each of them were separated by an infinite void.


    If ordinary warriors didn''t know any secret passageways, then travelling freely between the eight heavens and the thirty-six small worlds would be out of the question.


    The great masters at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm, however, was an exception. They could travel as freely as they wanted across various areas in the eight heavens and the thirty-six small worlds through the immense power they possessed.


    As of the moment, Austin wanted to set foot on the edge of the East Continent. In there, according to the soldier, a hidden teleportation array was established, which could transmit people to another world.


    Austin''s goal was to go back to the Divine Continent. But before he could get there, he must first cross several worlds between the East Continent of the Windless World and the Divine Continent.


    As tedious as that might sound, fortunately, there were teleportation arrays he could make use of in each of the heavens and small worlds in the Immortal End World. As luck would have it, Austin had mastered and memorized the location of these arrays as well as how to activate and control them.


    This meant that from this day forward, Austin had the means to easily travel between the eight heavens and the thirty-six small


    the chaotic void and hide safely in there until he figured what was wrong.


    However, before he could do anything further, a strong law power fell from nowhere in the sky and immediately sealed the whole space.


    Austin collided against this terrible law power directly and ricocheted back due to its blocking power. He almost fell in the air from impact because its force was very compelling.


    "Don''t be stupid, young man. Travel through space under my nose? Do you think it is possible?"


    As Austin tried to figure out what was happening, he heard a faint voice surrounding him.


    Then, he saw an image of an old man. From absolutely nothing, he emerged at the top of the mountain nearby.


    Clad in a sophisticated purple robe, the old man looked very solemnly dignified. There were mighty waves of energy that circled around him, which was due to the countless ripples that formed in the void around him.


    "Crap! A great master at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm! What am I going to do right now?" exclaimed Austin.


    He was unable to contain the astonishment to himself. He narrowed his eyes as he checked whether it was true or not, since he found it hard to believe what was before him.

 Chapter 2250 A Great Master At The Immortal Transforming Realm Level (Part Two)

    The old man was a powerful great master at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm!


    "Oh? I get this familiar feeling towards you. I think I must have met you somewhere before, son. Do you feel the same way as I do?


    Ah!


    It''s you, Austin!" exclaimed the old man after he studied Austin for a short while.


    There was a moment of epiphany seen on his face, as if almost ecstatic that he remembered why he felt familiar towards the person in front of him.


    When Austin came to this world earlier, he felt something ominous might happen and it would be better if he disguised himself. Therefore he changed his appearance and disguised himself into an ordinary young man with the help of the Aura Disguising Skill. He did not looked like as he usually would.


    To a great master at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm, however, the Aura Disguising Skill was useless before them.


    In a just a single glance, Austin''s cover was immediately blown as the old man saw right through him.


    "Austin, haven''t you been transferred to the Evil Abyss World by the demonic hand of the grand leader?


    If so, then why are you here?


    Did you escape from the Evil Abyss World and enter the Immortal End World? No! That is absolutely preposterous.


    So, tell me, son. What is really happening here? Tell me how did you manage to get back! Now!" queried the old man.


    He wouldn''t believed any of it if someone told him such a ridiculous thing! However, the man was standing right in front of him, and he was sure this young man was indeed Austin himself. His thoughts spiraled as he contemplated about it all the more.


    He could still recall what had happened on that day in the Fallen Continent.


    All the


    vel, old man?" spat Austin coldly.


    The tone of his voice did not held back on bitterness and malice.


    "Go to hell, you miserable ant!"


    Triggered by Austin''s disrespectful behavior, the old man raged and shouted angrily.


    As he roared, the earth and the sky trembled intensely. Storms of sand and dust were formed and numerous trees and plants were broken on the mountains below them. The wind in the air whirled forcefully with a howl to roll clouds around them like sea waves.


    It was truly a terrifying sight to behold. The strength of a great master at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm was definitely no laughing matter.


    With just the old man''s fierce roar, the sky and earth was in disarray. This all took place in just the blink of an eye.


    This woke Austin up to the true capacity of the old man''s strength.


    After all, his opponent was a great master at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm who had such an enigmatic amount of strength that was very difficult to match.


    Austin immediately racked his brain as much as he could and started to think of how he could escape from this terrible opponent.

 Chapter 2251 Grandmaster Canelo (Part One)

    Bang! Yet another loud bang resounded and the huge noise sent the entire space into an uproar, causing it to shake violently.


    As soon as the moment the old man had finished speaking, the sky right above Austin''s head began to stir. Pretty soon, a violent storm with tremendous energy gathered over him, as if it had been brewed freshly. Like a furious food, the energy of the storm began to rumble.


    At the same time, a giant white-colored palm appeared above Austin''s head out of nowhere. It had been condensed by energy of the heaven and earth.


    The size of the palm was so huge that it caused the space around it to collapse.


    Any great master at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm was sure to have a deep and profound understanding of the orders and laws of the heaven and earth.


    This allowed such masters to use law powers between heaven and earth to increase their own strength and thereby, attack with even more vigor than usual.


    Therefore, it was almost impossible for cultivators below the level of Heavenly Grotto Realm to fight against a master of the level of Immortal Transforming Realm.


    It would be an effort in vain to fight against the entire nature since the great masters at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm could utilize the forces and powers in it.


    Obviously, against such a force and foe, ordinary cultivators could not defend themselves at all and would surely fail.


    Boom! A long-lasting and deafening noise suddenly sounded again.


    With a furious rush, the palm condensed of white energy darted directly towards Austin''s head from the air above him.


    Austin also felt a sudden surge of law power around his body, as if he was being tightly caged by its endless effects. He found that he could no


    er, even the power and resistance of the spiritual tree seemed weak against the intrusion of this new evil aura.


    Very soon, Austin''s own body started to tremble violently, just like his demonic avatar beside him.


    He pondered over it for a while and finally figured out what was going on. It was both good news and bad news.


    The power of the Diabolic Killing Needle, especially after absorbing the energy of the demonic arm of the grand leader, had grown up to such a terrible level that he was finding it hard to contain.


    The demonic avatar was having a hard time controlling this immense force all by itself.


    He guessed that it would take some time for his demonic avatar to get used to such terrible energy.


    There were also chances that the avatar needed to cultivate some kind of super evil skill that would help it better control the needle and the tremendous evil energy.


    But something delighted Austin too.


    With the explosion of this powerful evil energy, the sealing power that the old man had exerted around him had been shattered.


    Now Austin could move freely once again, and there were no constraints on him. It was time for flight!

 Chapter 2252 Grandmaster Canelo (Part Two)

    "That''s unbelievable! I never knew the sacred object of the abyss demon race in the Evil Abyss World possessed such power. Alright, then time to battle!


    Austin, hand that sacred weapon over immediately and I might just spare your life!


    You try to do something funny, and you will taste every single torment which can make your life miserable. You''ll die for sure, but not before you regret your own birth!"


    A fervent glare of avarice flashed in the old man''s eyes as he roared at Austin.


    "Old man, I guess you are one of the three grandmasters of the Wang Clan from the Tune World, am I right?" asked Austin coldly.


    He was looking at the old man right into his eyes and there were no signs of fear in his own.


    "You are right, son. I am one of the three grandmasters in the Wang Clan. I am Grandmaster Canelo.


    And if you know me, then you also know that the Wang Clan is a huge and powerful force in the Immortal End World. Our people are spread out all over the land and will find you no matter where you hide.


    Austin, I advise you to surrender peacefully if you don''t want to be an enemy of the Wang Clan.


    If you don''t, then not only you, but even your sect, as well as all your relatives and friends will be looped into your troubles.


    I am warning you, young man! You can''t even imagine how powerful our clan is," sneered the old man in purple.


    He seemed quite proud of himself and was speaking rather arrogantly when talking about his clan.


    "I''ll always remember you, old man, as well as the Wang Clan.


    Remember this. I will get even with you some day for what you''re doing to me!"


    Austin stared coldly at the old man from the Wang Clan. His voice sounded as freezing as ice.


    Then, with


    The rejecting power from the space itself was the only reason he hadn''t caught up with Austin yet.


    "That brat''s cultivation base in spatial power is really powerful! I can''t believe it!"


    In the Real Space outside, Grandmaster Canelo could clearly sense the dramatic confrontations going on inside the chaotic void. The resistance he was feeling made him shout out in amazement.


    He suddenly felt that his hand could not hold on inside the chaotic void any longer. If he tried to push it, his hand would end up getting hurt.


    As a result, he was forced to withdraw his hand unwillingly. But he wasn''t going to give up so soon.


    "Humph! You want to escape from me, son? No way!"


    The old man roared, sounding extremely furious as his wrath bellowed beyond control.


    With a furious motion, he released his powerful spiritual sense and in the blink of an eye, managed to perceive everything around him within a hundred thousand miles radius. He could even feebly sense objects at twice that distance.


    From this powerful spiritual sense, it was evident how powerful a great master at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm could be.

 Chapter 2253 Seal The Great Master (Part One)

    After about half an hour had passed.


    Austin still had a long way to go. He was running to a place that was about ten thousand miles away.


    The air in the space rippled and stirred slightly, an indication that something was passing through the air. The mighty aura emitted from the two cultivators caused the air to ripple even though they were still far away.


    Soon Austin ran out of the chaotic void. He was almost out of breath.


    "Austin, you can''t run away forever! I will find you wherever you go. There''s no place for you to hide!"


    In the distance, a figure instantly split the sky and rushed over. It was Grandmaster Canelo from the Wang Clan. He had chased Austin all the way, not wanting his prey to escape again under his nose.


    As a great master at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm, he ran at a terrifying speed.


    At the same time, Austin found that a powerful law power had been directed at him. It enveloped his body and sealed his power from head to foot instantly.


    Fortunately, his demonic avatar took out the Diabolic Killing Needle just at the right time. The needle turned into an iron rod and swept out in the air with forceful momentum.


    All of a sudden, an immense dark evil energy burst from the iron rod. It swept against the law power from Grandmaster Canelo that was sealing his power and shattered every bit of it into pieces.


    In the face of such a great enemy, Austin could not afford to slow down or underestimate the old man''s attack.


    Austin used the spatial power to run away through the space again.


    The face of Grandmaster Canelo darkened at his audacity. He felt extremely insulted and furious now.


    Compared to his great power, the young man, although at the level of Major-perfection Realm, was just as weak as an ant. However, to his surprise, the young man dealt with him with ease, breaking no sweat. He could atta


    r!"


    As soon as Austin made up his mind, he clenched his teeth in preparation for the upcoming battle.


    The World Sealing Tabooed Magic, the sealing skill that Austin intended to use, was a very wicked sealing spell with tremendous power.


    However, in spite of its great power, there was still some limits and restrictions to its use.


    For instance, it could work only within a certain distance for it to have an effect.


    Therefore, in order to seal Grandmaster Canelo, Austin had to allow him to catch up to him. He could only use the World Sealing Tabooed Magic when the old man was within a close range.


    However, it was a great risk and extremely dangerous to let a great master at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm to be that close.


    That was why Austin had never allowed the demonic avatar to use the World Sealing Tabooed Magic before.


    But now, Austin had no option but to take a risk.


    After making up his mind, Austin came from the chaotic void back to the Real Space once again, where he knew the old man would be.


    Austin then stopped.


    Soon a figure could be seen looming in the distance. It tore through the space while moving at a high speed like a ray of lightning towards the direction that Austin was standing.

 Chapter 2254 Seal The Great Master (Part Two)

    "Why did you stop here, little bastard? There are no more places you can run to, right?


    That''s right. You can never run away from me!


    Even if you manage to escape to the end of the world, I will catch up. I can still sense you. You cannot hide from me, no matter what you do!"


    Grandmaster Canelo''s face distorted in anger as he shouted.


    He had been chasing after Austin for a whole day, and he was not amused. He had run out of patience for the little twit.


    The old man swore that after capturing Austin, he would torture him with every conceivable means he could think of. He wouldn''t be at peace until he vented all his anger on the young man.


    The distance between them shortened. Two hundred thousand miles, one hundred and ninety thousand miles, one hundred and eighty thousand miles...


    Austin''s eyes and his spiritual sense were all fixed on the horizon that was far away. The shadow of the old man was moving towards him like a ray of lightning. Fully attentive on the tiny figure coming from afar, Austin concentrated on calculating the distance between them accurately.


    In less than a second, Grandmaster Canelo finally entered the range of a hundred thousand miles away from Austin.


    The old man stared at Austin and burst into fits of wild laughter.


    "You cannot run away this time, Austin!"


    The wild laughter of Grandmaster Canelo was deafening and transcended through the vast empty land.


    His thundering laughter caused the clouds to surge and the wind to blow. He caused huge cracks on the ground.


    The effect of his laughter was felt more on the ground. Many mountains were blasted into pieces as a result of the blasting waves of the laughter. Cracks of different sizes appeared on earth extending through long distances.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, Grandmaster Canelo, who was still moving at a high speed, extended his right hand


    th stage in a very short period of time.


    So the power of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic was very powerful after it was exerted.


    Its power covered a radius of a hundred thousand miles.


    Everything within this range was sealed.


    The space, time, the air, the clouds in the sky as well as the thick forests on the ground were all froze in stillness.


    "Humph?


    What the hell? My body seems to have been sealed! What''s going on here?"


    The old man noticed the change of his body and shouted angrily.


    His body was frozen in the air in a posture slightly leaned forward, as he intended to leap forward to get closer to Austin.


    "Ha-ha, I never imaged that I can kill an old guy at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm! That''s really unbelievable!"


    Austin felt both surprised and excited. He could not help but laugh to his heart''s content.


    He had never imagined that the sealing power, the demonic avatar used, had reached such a terrifying level.


    Its power was able to seal a great master at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm!


    All this was made possible because the demonic avatar absorbed the evil energy contained in the demonic hand of the grand leader. There was no denying how horrible that evil energy was.

 Chapter 2255 The News Had Spread

    At the exact moment when Grandmaster Canelo was sealed by the demonic forbidden force, Austin made his move and rushed towards him.


    Bang!


    The Pot of Chaos appeared out of Austin''s hand and grew into a huge tripod.


    Austin then started his Omnipotent Bodily Skill and turned into a giant more than 100 feet high. His muscles swelled and came out like small dragons.


    The demonic avatar was holding the Diabolic Killing Needle that transformed into an iron rod. It rushed towards Grandmaster Canelo as the same time.


    The speed of Austin and the demonic avatar was amazingly high while stones and dust rose from the ground. Also, they were not far away from Grandmaster Canelo when everything was happening.


    Alongside each other, Austin and the demonic avatar appeared beside Grandmaster Canelo instantly.


    Austin''s physical strength was fully unleashed. The dragon forged out of his body by the terrifying blood and vitality raised its head and let out an angry roar. The sky paled and turned gray as the terrifying sound resounded in the sky.


    Austin raised the huge Pot of Chaos and hurled it towards Grandmaster Canelo, crushing him to the ground.


    Bang!


    The demonic avatar made its own killing move and fired the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    The turbulent and evil energy rushed out of the Diabolic Killing Needle and covered the sky with darkness. Suddenly it was nightfall as an eerie shadow enveloped the entire world.


    At this moment, a strong killing intent burst out from Austin''s eyes.


    After being chased by Grandmaster Canelo for more than a day, Austin''s anger burst forth and exploded!


    "Son of a bitch! Go to hell!"


    Grandmaster Canelo became furious as he saw the killing intent in Austin''s eyes.


    He was a great master in the Immortal Transforming Realm. His abilities were unrivaled, and his power was beyond compare. No one dared to confront him this way.


    At the present time, when immortals did not exist, the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm reigned supreme in the entire Immortal End World.


    He had chased this young man for more than a day, and yet he failed to lay his hands on him. Austin remained unhurt, without a single scratch on his body. Now, there was a sudden turn. His prey wanted to kill him, a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm. It was hard to believe, but it looked like he was at the losing end.


    Grandmaster Canelo felt ashamed of himself and had started to feel discouraged.


    This could not be happening.


    The power and abilities Austin displayed had stunned him.


    ld and was now considered a traitor who worked with evil creatures from the Evil Abyss World. The Wang Clan of the Tune World had issued a hunting order to search and kill Austin!


    As soon as the message was sent out, the entire Wang Clan did not waste their time and took action to search for Austin.


    News that Austin had come back to the Immortal End World from the Evil Abyss World spread all over the Immortal End World like wild-fire.


    The first ones who received the information were the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm in each world.


    Only those who had reached the Immortal Transforming Realm could freely contact each other within the Immortal End World.


    "What? No way!


    Austin was able to return to the Immortal End World!


    That''s impossible!"


    "I saw it with my own eyes. The demonic hand of the grand leader of the Evil Abyss World exploded and sent Austin to the Evil Abyss World.


    The Evil Abyss World is far away from the Immortal End World and countless star fields exist between the two worlds.


    Also, the Immortal End World has been sealed, and it is an isolated place. It is closed off, and no living creature outside the area can break into that barrier.


    Is Austin so powerful that he can break the seal and return to the Immortal End World?"


    Hearing the news, all the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm were dumbfounded and found the story unbelievable.


    It was shocking news for everyone that Austin came back to the Immortal End World.


    The great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm were in deep thoughts trying to figure out how it happened.


    But no one could explain why. The news that had spread was just unbelievable.

 Chapter 2256 Carolines Hair Turns White Overnight

    Within a short time, the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm from all the worlds of the Immortal End World rushed towards the Windless World.


    News of Austin''s return to the Immortal End World from the Evil Abyss World was too shocking.


    All the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm wanted to figure out what was going on.


    So many masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm rushed into the Windless World to search for a trace of Austin because they didn''t want any surprises this time.


    However, the great masters did not find anything, even after searching the entire world for ten days using their omnipotent skills.


    It seemed that Austin had disappeared.


    More than ten days later, in the Divine Continent of the Middle Pilgrim Land, there existed a vast and boundless jungle.


    There was a very secret cave under the ground.


    Within the cave, there was an ancient hall.


    In the hall, there was an ancient altar that looked as old as a mulberry tree.


    Right at that moment, the altar, which had been idle and untouched for many years, suddenly shone brightly, and the whole altar was activated in an instant.


    Then, on the altar, a blurry figure gradually became clear and tangible.


    Finally, a young man appeared at the altar.


    "Hmm, I think I have finally returned to the Divine Continent.


    I am really lucky to have met the soldier who told me about these secret teleportation arrays of the Immortal End World. Otherwise, I have no idea how I could have gotten back to the Divine Continent."


    The young man was, of course, Austin.


    More than ten days ago, in the East Continent of the Windless World, the third grandmaster of the Wang Clan, Canelo, burned his blood essence and exploded his two ultimate magical treasures. While Canelo was busy, right at that moment, Austin used the spatial power and passed through the chaotic void.


    Then he rushed into an underground cave in a jungle that was nearby.


    In the underground cave, there was a secret teleportation altar.


    Austin quickly activated the teleportation altar and left the Windless World.


    So when Grandmaster Canelo came back to his senses and tried to look for Austin again, he was too late. Austin had already left the Windless World a while back.


    Austin activated his speed to its maximum, and was so fast that he left the Windless World in almost one second.


    Therefore, Austin successfully escaped from danger and Canelo, a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    "Humph, that damned Grandmaster Canelo! Just wait and see..."


    Austin mumbled a few words as he walked out of the altar.


    Over the next ten days, Austin moved fast at great speed without rest. Finally, after passing through several worlds, he came back to the Divine Continent.


    "Phew!"


    Austin heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "I better cure my wounds first before they fester into something else."


    Austin found a comfortable place and sat cro


    found it a bit strange that Caroline had not come to see him. With her spiritual sense force, she should have been the first to know that he had come back.


    Austin''s spiritual sense instantly shrouded the entire peak of the cultivating mountain, trying to find her, but for some strange reason he couldn''t find Caroline.


    "Caroline joined the Immortal End School. She is now a new student there,"


    Brady answered.


    "What? Really? That is awesome!


    Caroline...


    She has really become a new student of the Immortal End School!"


    Austin was both surprised and pleased. He could not believe how lucky she was.


    "That''s right. It''s not only Caroline who joined, but also Violet and the gnome passed the selection trials and joined the Immortal End School,"


    Brady said while nodding his head with pride.


    "Violet and the gnome have joined the Immortal End School too!"


    Austin was surprised and joyful when he heard Brady''s words.


    As it was known, the Immortal End School was the top ranked school in the entire Immortal End World.


    It was therefore very difficult to join the Immortal End School.


    But now, to his surprise, Caroline, Violet, and the gnome had all successfully joined the Immortal End School.


    Austin was of course surprised.


    "Master, do you know that, after you were taken away by that evil hand last time, Caroline''s hair turned white overnight? Since then, she has been cultivating in seclusion for several months.


    Later, she seemed to have mastered the techniques of how to tap into her potential.


    As the Immortal End School sent people to the Divine Continent to recruit new students, Caroline passed all the tests and finally was qualified to join the Immortal End School.


    She came to see me before she left.


    She said that she would focus on cultivating from now on, and that one day, she would go to the Evil Abyss World to save you.


    Oh dear! She must really love you so much!"


    Brady sighed in resignation.

 Chapter 2257 The Inheritance Of Buddhist Method

    "What? Caroline''s hair lost all their color overnight?"


    Austin was shocked when he heard that. Such a thing could only signal extreme stress.


    Brady nodded dolefully.


    "Caroline! Oh God!


    This is all my fault, Caroline... I am so sorry..."


    Austin clenched his fists in anger. It was impossible not to feel heartbroken after knowing the state Caroline had been in.


    The tensions had made her hair go white overnight. It was not hard to imagine just how terrible the time she was going through.


    Fortunately, she had finally pulled herself together and suddenly burst out with full potential. Another unexpected surprise that left Austin pleased and amazed was that she had succeeded in entering the Immortal End School.


    "And you know what? Violet and the gnome were greatly infuriated by what happened to you. Your sufferings inspired them.


    So much so, that the two of them finally managed to awaken all of their blood powers and turn into real ancient beasts.


    They have now acquired several kinds of special talents. Their cultivation levels and strengths have improved several folds now,"


    Brady tried to console him through good news.


    "Violet and the gnome finally regained all of their blood power! That''s great! I am so happy for them!"


    Austin was overjoyed to hear the news.


    Violet and the gnome were actually ancient beasts, but their powers had been latent till now.


    The breakthrough they made were different than humans.


    First of all, they needed to wake up the blood power of their body, which could not be achieved through half-measures. After fully awakening this power, they could then start cultivation, but not before the power had been awakened a hundred percent.


    Till now, the duo had been busy trying to awaken this power, and even though it could be counted as progress, it wasn''t exactly cultivation. It was just them prepping for actual cultivation.


    Now that their blood power had been awakened, they could start actual cultivation now. This meant they would now start becoming stronger and stronger every day.


    "Yes, master! These ancient beasts work in a different way altogether. Once they have awakened their blood power completely, they will show astonishing talent in the field of cultivation. Violet and the gnome are sure to make limitless achievements in the future now,"


    Brady explained further. He had lived on for many, many moons, and therefore, he was highly experienced.


    "That''s great!


    They have finally begun to rise in power!"


    Austin was very pleased at this report of his friends'' progress.


    "Hang on! I am missing


    This wooden fish, a magic treasure, had been obtained by Austin from the sect leader of the South Marine Sect.


    As for the Buddhist scripture, he had retrieved it from the Kingdom of Buddhism that had appeared from the bodhi tree he had encountered.


    They were both magic treasures of the Buddhist and highly powerful.


    Now, in front of the two girls, these magic treasures burst out with a golden Buddha light, seemingly echoing Ivy and Sue.


    Austin pondered over what was going on for a while.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, he brought out the wooden fish and the Buddhist scripture and suspended them in front of him.


    Whoosh!


    Before he could study them, the two treasures rushed towards Ivy and Sue simultaneously. When they got close to the girls'' bodies, a dazzling golden light burst out and lit up the entire secret room with a golden and magnificent glow.


    Boom!


    The room began to shake slightly.


    Austin was shocked with what happened next. He would have thought it impossible if he weren''t seeing everything clearly with his own eyes.


    The wooden fish and the Buddhist scripture rushed into the illusory Buddhist world behind Ivy and Sue.


    "What''s going on?"


    Austin was struggling to make sense of it all in his mind. He didn''t know if these occurrences were good or not, and he didn''t want to take any chances when Ivy and Sue were concerned. At the same time, he didn''t know whether he should help them or not.


    "Don''t worry, master.


    It should be a good thing for them.


    They might have inherited some kind of Buddhist method."


    In a flash, Brady also appeared beside Austin to comfort him.


    He was the guardian spirit of the Slave Tower and knew everything that was happening inside.

 Chapter 2258 Youre Doing Well

    "Inheritance of Buddhism..."


    Austin felt a little relieved after hearing what Brady said.


    At that moment, Ivy and Sue were sitting in an ancient temple inside the illusionary Buddhist world.


    Both of them had a demure, serious look on their faces. Besides, they were exuding a soft and dazzling golden light.


    There was a soft smile on their faces, as if they were in on a secret that the rest of the world wasn''t in on.


    Austin kept watching and monitoring them intently to make sure they were okay. He realized that they were not in any immediate danger.


    ''Perhaps it''s a good chance for them to become stronger, '' he thought.


    "I guess, master, the two magic treasures that you acquired are not common treasures after all. The may possess some secret skills of Buddhism that may have been hidden in them.


    Sue and Ivy have the rare Crystal Buddha Body, and that''s why the two magic treasures were attracted to them. Perhaps with more time, they can learn to acquire the skills in these treasures,"


    Brady speculated.


    "Hmmm, that''s an interesting perspective."


    Austin nodded in agreement with Brady''s thoughts.


    ''The wooden fish is a magic treasure that belonged to some ancient divine monk.


    Considering who owned it, it is normal for it to contain some treasures related to the Buddhism, '' Austin thought to himself.


    Then Austin and Brady both left the secret cultivation room.


    It was better not to bother Ivy and Sue for they needed time to reach their full potential.


    Austin came out of the Slave Tower and went back to the cultivation peak where he lived.


    He walked around the mountain and after a while, he suddenly thought of Stacy.


    "I wonder how Stacy is doing? I haven''t heard from her in a while," he murmured.


    Austin used his bodily movement skill and headed for the mountain where Stacy would normally be found cultivating.


    Austin knew that Stacy was also concerned about him. Since he was back, he thought it would be good for him to go and see her, lest she worried about him.


    Thanks to his swift bodily movement skill, Austin


    figure was sitting cross legged.


    It was Stacy.


    She looked pale and weak. Apparently she had been injured very badly.


    At that moment, she was healing herself.


    Suddenly, she received a message from the jade slip.


    Then she took out the jade slip and sensed it with her spiritual sense. Suddenly, she could not help but tremble violently, showing an unbelievable expression.


    "Am I dreaming?


    Was... Was that true?


    He is really back!"


    Stacy was dumbfounded. She couldn''t believe the news.


    Then, after being in a daze for a moment, she suddenly rushed towards the door of the secret cultivation room.


    As she waved her sleeve, the doors of the cultivation room popped open.


    Stacy dashed out like lightning.


    In a flash, she dashed and stood in front of Austin.


    "Austin, is it really you?"


    Stacy cried out in surprise and delight, her beautiful eyes gazing at Austin.


    She had tears in her beautiful eyes.


    At this point, she could not hide her true feelings and almost lost control of herself.


    "I''m so glad that you''re doing well. Thank goddess."


    She stared into Austin eyes.


    Her two followers were dumbfounded at the scene.


    The same thought came to their minds.


    ''Master is always indifferent to men. But she treats Mr. Lin in a different manner.


    Does she have some feelings for him?''


    The two followers widened their eyes in surprise.

 Chapter 2259 The Headquarters Of The Yuwen Clan

    "Don''t worry! I''m fine."


    Austin was moved, seeing how Stacy cared for him so much.


    "You seem to be hurt really bad,"


    he uttered with a frown as he perceived Stacy''s body with his spiritual sense.


    "It was Leonard who did this to me. He came back to the Blue Dragon School two months ago. When he heard that you had destroyed the headquarters of the Universe Sect twice, he got furious.


    But you were not in the Blue Dragon School at that time, so he vented his anger on us instead.


    That bastard! He is at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, so I was no match to him at all."


    Stacy was extremely furious as she recalled what they had gone through.


    "Oh! How about Harold and Kimberly? Didn''t they help you?"


    Austin asked hurriedly.


    "Yes, both Harold and Kimberly helped me at that time, but they, too, were severely hurt by Leonard. Now they are back to the headquarters of the Xia Clan,"


    she informed, still quite seething in anger.


    "Hmm, that means that Harold is a man of his word, at least."


    Austin was slightly relieved when he heard that.


    "Leonard is at the Heavenly Grotto Realm? Hmm!


    Let''s go and get even with him now!"


    Austin hurriedly suggested as he boiled with fury.


    "Leonard is no longer at the Blue Dragon School now. He has passed the admission assessment of Immortal End School, and had now already entered it,"


    Stacy shook her head and said.


    "What? Is it also allowed for the masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm to take the admission test?"


    Austin was stunned when he heard that.


    "Yes. For new students, the only restriction to entering the Immortal End School is the age restriction. People can take the examination as long as they are not over 26 years old.


    You know, I also participated in the test, but unfortunately, I did not pass. It was really quite hard,"


    Stacy said with a slightly disappointed look. Obviously, she was really hoping to get admitted into the Immortal End School.


    "It''s okay. I have always believed that an indomitable and brave heart is what matters most in the cultivation of martial arts.


    Talent? It''s not the most important thing, to be frank with you.


    For me, a man is the master of his own fate. Training of a martial artist is a process of defying the god and changing his destiny.


    As long as you have a strong will, the whole world will make way for you,"


    Austin confidently said to Stacy, evidently trying to cheer the latter.


    "Just take me as an example. As far a


    e to the headquarters of the Yuwen Clan.


    It was situated in a large mountain range bounded overflowing spiritual energy.


    When seen from afar, the mountains looked like crouching dragons prostrated on the ground.


    The dense spiritual energy turned into a white fog that was visible to the naked eye. It covered the headquarters of the Yuwen Clan, making it faintly visible as if it had been a fairy palace.


    Without any hesitation, Austin came straight to its front door.


    Then, after clearing his throat, he stood up and tried to stay focused.


    "Bastards of the Yuwen Clan! Get out! I am Austin Lin! I''m here to get even with you!"


    Austin blared with the Roaring Blast and the Mantra of Six Words.


    The Roaring Blast needed to be activated by the evil aura. Fascinatingly enough, Austin could summon it at will because of the evil energy owned by the demonic avatar.


    The power of the Mantra of Six Words was a Buddhist omnipotent skill. After Austin practiced the Eighteen Arhat Formula, he had been accomplished in the cultivation base of Buddhism.


    As a result, the power of the Mantra of Six Words significantly improved, causing his roar to be more terrifying.


    It was as if a god was showing his wrath with crashing sound waves of thunder and lightning.


    The clouds blew back as if a rumble of thunder had formed endless ripples, changing the color of heaven and earth. In an instant, a strong gush of winds blew and swept into the Yuwen Clan.


    Suddenly, a rumbling sound shook the sky and exploded in the headquarters of the Yuwen Clan. Austin''s voice echoed in every corner, creating a buzz in the sullen atmosphere around.

 Chapter 2260 Freeze

    Boom! The ground started to shake.


    As soon as Austin finished speaking, multiple arrays appeared quickly one after another, forming domes to protect the tall and dense buildings in the headquarters of the Yuwen Clan.


    Even though the ground rumbled and the sound waves created by Austin were powerful enough to destroy everything, the headquarters were untouched.


    Powerful arrays were usually equipped to protect the headquarters of prominent clans, making it difficult to damage them.


    However, the impact was not immune to the people dwelling inside the headquarters of the Yuwen Clan.


    They all went out puzzled and wondered what was going on outside of their area.


    As soon as they heard what Austin had said, their eyes went wide and they were all dumbfounded.


    Without a second longer, a few hundred more people rushed out of the headquarters. "Who the hell are you?"


    "What do you think are you doing here, barging in and trespassing like that?"


    "How dare you act wildly in this sacred place?"


    "How dare you, brat!"


    As they roared and glared at Austin, their eyebrows furrowed in rage.


    Realizing he got their attention, Austin spoke, "I am Austin Lin, and I am here to get even with you!"


    His loud and roaring voice echoed throughout the area, causing the mountains and the earth to shake dramatically.


    Shocked, the Yuwen Clan held onto any foundation.


    It took them quite a while to recover from the impact of Austin''s booming voice.


    Austin stayed levitating outside of the door with his clothes fluttering in the wind and stared at the members of the Yuwen Clan with a defiant expression on his face.


    The instant Austin introduced himself, almost all of them identified him immediately. "Austin Lin!"


    "It''s that guy!"


    "Yes, he is Austin Lin. I know him."


    "Damn it! Is this jerk high on drugs? How dare he cause trouble in here?"


    Austin ignored all these reactions. He turned to them with a sneer and said, "Yes, I am Austin Lin.


    I am certain that most of you are aware of how much and how frequent you people have bullied my friends in the four major schools by using the associates of the Universe Sect.


    Because of that, I am now here in front of you all to get even with your clan.


    I will make sure that those who are a Yuwen will get the same amount of beating up and even more, and I will see to it that no one will be able to get out of this place without blood being shed."


    The people from Yuwen Clan gasped in different emotions. "Fuck you! You are way too cocky!"


    "You know what? I was right! We should have killed this brat when we had the chance."


    "Ugh, I can''t stand it anymore. I am going to kill this brat!"


    The Yuwen Clan members, especially the young ones, were suddenly in rage and got carried away by their strong emotions.


    Some threw their head back as they bellowed some more. Some were gritting their teeth, speechless but definitely furious. However, all of them had one thing in common. They were all burning in rage.


    ''He is just a young man and a complete nobo


    ding and watching on the sidelines, they could not help but feel impressed by Austin''s power and strength.


    As a matter of fact, they knew deep inside that they could not badly wound the young people of the Yuwen Clan as much as Austin did.


    With the impact of the attack towards their young people, a middle-aged man felt even more furious to the point that he could not contain his rage any longer.


    "It looks like we have underestimated you, Austin.


    However, you are a fool for thinking that you can create trouble here and getting out of it!" he shouted gravely.


    Without another word, the middle-aged man flew and charged towards him.


    "Watch me," Austin sneered in reply.


    Since he did not intend to fight himself any longer, he summoned his demonic avatar.


    It looked even more sinister than before.


    In the next moment, the demonic avatar displayed the fifth stage of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    The sky immediately darkened as demonic runes started to fill the vast wide space above. The runes began to spread quickly, releasing and emitting tremendous and horrible demonic aura.


    The middle-aged man, who rushed towards Austin, froze. "What the hell? Why can''t I move?"


    "Ahh!" "What the hell is this?"


    Members of the Yuwen Clan were shocked and started to feel fear deep inside of them as they were frozen in place, unable to move. Even the vital energies inside their bodies were sealed and stopped flowing.


    The demonic avatar became even more powerful to the point that it could immobilize the great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm by exhibiting the fifth stage of World Sealing Tabooed Magic, so how much more these cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm could do to defend themselves?


    Austin snapped his fingers and laughed teasingly as he watched how all of them reacted. "You did not listen to me. I told you that I will kick your asses. Tsk!"


    He taunted as he walked intimidatingly towards them, who were unable to move even after trying using their own power and skills.

 Chapter 2261 A Warning

    The next moment, noises of muffled punching and beating could be heard while people screamed in pain at the entrance of the Yuwen Clan.


    While all this was happening, many members of the Yuwen Clan rushed out of the gate in large numbers.


    However, they were all sealed by the restriction spell that Austin''s demonic avatar had placed, as soon as they rushed out of the gate. None of them could move and had to weather Austin''s beating like sacks of potatoes.


    At the same time, a commotion had just erupted at the headquarter of the Yuwen Clan. It was a sea of uproar and chaos and could not be contained.


    What was happening outside had spread to every corner of the the Yuwen Clan.


    The most powerful cultivator in the Yuwen Clan was their supreme grandmaster, who was at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm.


    However, the supreme grandmaster of the Yuwen Clan was not in the family at the moment. He had gone to the Windless World and joined some great masters at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm in their search of Austin in the Immortal End World.


    It was interesting to note that no one in the Yuwen Clan had expected that Austin would be right under their noses, at their gate kicking the asses of their people without mercy.


    Apart from the powerful supreme grandmaster at the Immortal Transforming Realm, there were many other capable cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm in the Yuwen Clan.


    At that moment, those advanced masters at the level of Heavenly Grotto Realm, who had been cultivating their martial arts in isolation while the whole clan was besieged in chaos, were woken up and informed by their clansmen of the attack.


    When these masters at the level of Heavenly Grotto Realm heard what was happening outside, they were all shocked and enraged.


    "What the hell is happening? Who did you say was beating our men outside? Austin?!"


    "Is this the same Austin from the Blue Dragon School? How is it possible? Isn''t he supposed to be in the Windless World right now?


    How could it even possible for him to be here and beating our people outside our gate? The audacity of that brat has no limit"


    "The supreme grandmaster specifically went to the Windless World in person to find and get a hold of Austin. That was his sole purpose there. How then did Austin return to the Divine Continent? How can he be here?"


    The advanced cultivators at the level of Heavenly Grotto Realm enjoyed high status in the Yuwen Clan. So they had long before heard about Austin and his antics and everything about him from the supreme grandmaster in their clan.


    They were all aware of the supreme grandmaster''s plan of identifying the lad''s whereabouts, and were therefore surprised and stunned at Austin''s appearance in their continent. They had all expected that Austin would be trapped in the Windless World.


    "Let''s go out and investigate if it''s really Austin or not!"


    Therefore, all the powerful cultivators at the level of Heavenly Grotto Realm moved towards the gate of the clan one after the other in a single file.


    A dozen shadows leaped into the air and flew


    atar also took out the Diabolic Killing Needle at the same time and they launched their attack together. The needle turned into a thick black iron rod and swept out with tremendous energy.


    Boom! A thundering noise was heard in the sky.


    A fierce battle broke out between the two sides. They each had powerful weapons that neither side had an upper hand.


    Afraid of the scary force that their enemy was showing, none of the members of the Yuwen Clan dared to come out and fight.


    For Austin, this time he did not want to break into the headquarters of the Yuwen Clan unprepared. The Yuwen Clan was a big family with a long history in this land. Nobody knew the kind of fatal tricks they had stored inside the headquarters of their clan.


    So, the two sides fought each other outside, in the air, unwilling to advance any further.


    Terrible energies from both sides kept tearing the space apart.


    "Damn it! What''s the fun in fighting like this without any progress?"


    After fighting for a while, Austin felt bored at battling with no end in sight


    "Ha, ha, ha... This is funny! Is the Yuwen Clan really one of the major clans in the Middle Pilgrim Land? Do the guys from the major clan fight their enemies like a turtle hiding in its shell? This is ridiculous!


    Listen, I''m tired of this child''s play. Take note that what happened today is just a warning.


    If anyone of the Yuwen Clan dares to offend me or bully my friends again in the future, I will spare no one''s life. I will kill everyone, your families and the generations to come. You all know that''s a piece of cake for me."


    Austin burst into fits of laughter as he left with Brady and his demonic avatar.


    Austin had achieved his goal today��giving the Yuwen Clan a warning.


    He estimated that after today''s fight with the clan members of the Yuwen Clan, all the other sects and clans in the Middle Pilgrim Land would think carefully before finding fault with him or attacking him again.


    After all, Austin was capable enough of challenging any of them. He had many trump cards up his sleeve.

 Chapter 2262 The Cause Of Sensation

    "Come on everyone!"


    A loud shout came from inside the Yuwen Clan''s headquarters after Austin took his leave.


    The people inside the headquarters rushed out to rescue those who had been injured by Austin.


    "Austin, you bastard! You have gone too far!


    You have acquired a formidable enemy. We will hunt you down until your death!"


    The angry shouts could be heard continuously.


    Soon, what happened in the Yuwen Clan''s headquarters had spread across the Middle Pilgrim Land and everyone was talking about it.


    Instantly, the event was the talk of the town in the Middle Pilgrim Land because people could not believe that an individual could cause so much chaos.


    The members of a famous and powerful clan was beaten up by a young man in front of their headquarters.


    It was indeed a shocking event.


    The leaders of those top-notch sects and clans in the Middle Pilgrim Land that had issues with Austin were taken by surprise. They even sent their senior members to the headquarters of the Yuwen Clan to confirm if what they heard was really true.


    They wanted to know why Austin had attacked the Yuwen Clan and they didn''t want him to repeat the same in front of their clans and be casualties of his anger.


    Anyway, after a while, Austin''s name had spread all over the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    The high-level members of almost all the sects ordered their men not to offend Austin and if anyone ran into him, they must hide from him.


    The Yuwen Clan was one of the most powerful forces in the Middle Pilgrim Land so if what happened to them was an indication of Austin''s vindictiveness, no one wanted to be on his bad side.


    Now that Austin had turned the powerful clan into a mess, he would have no problem doing the same to any other sects or clans.


    A few days later, everyone including children, knew Austin and his shenanigans in the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    On the other hand, at the East Continent in the Windless World, several old men were chatting over tea on the top of a picturesque mountain.


    They were great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    "This is so weird.


    How is it that Austin, a mere Major-perfection Realm cultivator has eluded us masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm? We have canvassed the Windless World for days but found no sign of him.


    Did he leave the Windless World?


    Could he be in some other world?"


    asked one of the masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    "I don''t think so. Only cultivators who have reached the Immortal Tra


    ad arrived at the Evil Abyss World.


    But now they were getting conflicting information that Austin was back in the Immortal End World.


    They were convinced that Austin couldn''t come back unharmed unless he made a deal with the evil creatures.


    The more they thought about Austin''s return, the more suspicious they grew about him.


    It might even affect the safety of the entire Immortal End World!


    Therefore, the great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm were all very concerned about Austin''s shenanigans.


    In the East Continent of the Windless World, the news about Austin''s return had also reached Mr. Fang.


    "What? You mean Austin came back to the Divine Continent!


    That''s great! That young man has always been lucky!"


    he exclaimed in delight.


    "Wait! That means he is also in trouble!


    Everyone by now has learned about his return. He would be in great trouble!


    I need to go help him!"


    he said worriedly after recovering from his short lived joy.


    Swoosh!


    He then turned into a light and directly disappeared.


    Dean Sandro from the Blue Dragon School and Anderson were in another part of the East Continent of the Windless World.


    After hearing that Austin had made an appearance at the Windless World, they also rushed there to look for him. They had searched for a couple of days but failed to find any trace of him.


    Almost at the same time, they also got news that Austin had returned to the Divine Continent.


    "I can''t believe that! He is back safe and sound?"


    They looked at each other, and their eyes were full of surprise and delight.


    Then they vanished simultaneously and rushed back to the Divine Continent.

 Chapter 2263 Mr. Fang Comes

    Austin had already returned and was resting at the Blue Dragon School.


    This time, Austin believed that what he had done at the headquarters of the Yuwen Clan should have the required and expected impact at least for a long time to come.


    He guessed that the ancient sects and prominent clans of the Middle Pilgrim Land had to rethink their strategy anytime they thought of coming after him.


    Thanks to the rapid progress of the demonic avatar and the Diabolic Killing Needle, Austin now had the ability to resist any strong forces from the Middle Pilgrim Land.


    It was not enough for him to crush them because he also felt the burden, but he could barely protect himself.


    After returning to the Blue Dragon School, Austin briefly told Stacy what had happened at the headquarters of the Yuwen Clan.


    Stacy was too shocked to say anything, and she just stared at Austin with her beautiful eyes.


    "Austin, did you really block the entrance of the headquarters of the Yuwen Clan and beat the hell out of anyone who came out?"


    Stacy asked in disbelief. She just couldn''t comprehend everything Austin was saying.


    "That''s right. I reckon that I at least beat up three to four hundred members of the Yuwen Clan. I am sure that I did such a wonderful job of it that they will have to lie in bed for several months.


    So, I have avenged you!"


    Austin smiled faintly.


    "Is that really true?"


    Stacy asked.


    "Of course it''s the truth. When have I ever lied to you? It''s very likely that this matter has provoked a lot of discussion right now and attracted a lot of unnecessary attention.


    Well, I am therefore going to cultivate in seclusion and lie low for some time until this whole thing has quieted down a bit.


    You should also take good care of yourself and recover from your injuries.


    Those cultivators of the Yuwen Clan will not dare to make any more trouble for you again,"


    Austin stated with finality.


    He then moved away from Stacy''s cultivation mountain and went back to his own cultivation mountain.


    "This guy is really a genius in cultivation!"


    While still looking at Austin''s receding back, Stacy thought about what Austin had done and smiled, slightly shaking her head.


    At the same time, there was a complex emotion in her eyes. She had a special affection for Austin.


    However, she had been trying to suppress her feelings for a while now and had even tried to treat Austin as an ordinary friend, although it was proving to be a hard task.


    Austin returned to the mountain where he cultivated and went straight into the secret cultivation room.


    Now Austin''s vital energy was at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm. The next step for him was to break through to the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Austin knew that with his potential, it would be very easy for him to break through to the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    However, what he was more interested in was to develop as many heavenly grottos as possible inside his body.


    That meant he had to take a lot of time to


    students of the Blue Dragon School were confused, running around in a frenzy.


    The elders and stewards of the school all soared up into the air one after the other, trying to negotiate with Grandmaster Canelo to make him stop.


    However, Grandmaster Canelo was a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm and did not feel the need to pay much attention to the elders and stewards.


    The only person who would have mattered or made a difference was Sandro if he had showed up. At least they were in about the same rank, so Sandro was qualified to talk with Grandmaster Canelo.


    Moreover, Grandmaster Canelo was from the Wang Clan in the Tune World.


    The Tune World was one of the eight heavens of the Immortal End World.


    In contrast, the Divine Continent was just a small world of the Immortal End World.


    Therefore, Grandmaster Canelo would not take a school in such a small world seriously.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Under the control of Grandmaster Canelo, the more than ten huge blood-red dragons relentlessly attacked the School-protecting Array of the Blue Dragon School with all their might.


    The other great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm stood aside and just watched the show.


    Austin stared coldly at Grandmaster Canelo.


    "You bastard!"


    With his fists clenched, Austin was about to rush out towards Grandmaster Canelo to crash the latter to the ground like minced beef.


    Just then.


    "Humph, how dare you make trouble in the Divine Continent!"


    Suddenly, a cold voice was heard far away in the sky.


    They all looked at the distance, trying to figure out where the voice had come from.


    Whoosh!


    A sudden flash of blade light, as huge as a mountain, flew over the sky.


    Snap!


    In an instant, the more than ten blood-red dragons were crushed as if they were made of paper and were snipped by a pair of glowing scissors.


    Then, the frightening blade light continued to fly towards Grandmaster Canelo.


    "It''s Mr. Fang!" murmured Austin.


    He was overjoyed.

 Chapter 2264 Surrender Austin

    As expected, Mr. Fang''s body appeared in the sky the very next moment.


    His steps, filled with grace and power, were so amazing that he seemed to have shortened the space around him. The effect was so pronounced that he gave an illusion of being able to walk all over the Blue Dragon School without using his bodily movement skill.


    "What do you want?"


    Flustered by the intense blade light, Grandmaster Canelo was forced to retreat, though he was trying his best to avoid the attacks.


    "Austin is a junior under my supervision, and also a friend. No one can hurt him in front of me.


    If you keep trying to do so, you''ll force my hand. Don''t blame for what happens after that!"


    Mr. Fang glared at Grandmaster Canelo coldly.


    Then, without any further attention towards the latter, he went down to the Blue Dragon School.


    As he approached, an elder of the Blue Dragon School hesitated for a while, but finally opened the array to let him in.


    Once inside, he strode towards Austin at once.


    "Ha, ha, young man. You are really lucky to be back home safe and sound!"


    He greeted Austin, patting him on the shoulder with a warm smile.


    "Thank you so much,"


    Austin thanked him sincerely.


    The last time they had seen each other, Mr. Fang had fought against the gander leader''s demonic hand on his behalf, all by himself. It was clear that the man was really nice to Austin for some reason.


    At this time, numerous masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm rushed towards the Divine Continent from various other sects and schools, and appeared above the Blue Dragon School.


    Their eyes were fixed on Austin and they were gazing intently at the man.


    "The news was correct. It is Austin!"


    "He really managed to come back from the Evil Abyss World!"


    "Whoa! A young man, merely at the Major-perfection Realm actually managed to return to the Immortal End World from the Evil Abyss World. Now that is an achievement, to say the least!"


    "You''re right, and it''s very likely that whatever happened there has got something to do with the safety of this entire world.


    We can''t let go of this matter just like that. I suggest we interrogate Austin and get the story behind the story!"


    "We need not bother ourselves with such a crude way. I know a secret method through which, we can search his soul deeply and discover his secrets."


    If we search his very soul, I am sure he won''t be able to hide anything."


    The cultivators were hovering above the school and whispering


    ays taken good care of him, and he was very grateful to them.


    "No matter what skills you use, you can''t protect Austin today, Sandro.


    Austin managing to come back here from the Evil Abyss World is only possible when he colluded with these demons! You stay out of it!


    Better yet, open your eyes and hand over Austin to us right now.


    Otherwise, you''ll have a fine mess on your hand if you provoke us!"


    The supreme grandmaster of the Yuwen Clan was in no mood to give up even now.


    "Sandro, it''s what all the cultivators have decided! So hand him over right now!"


    Elder Saul, one of the elders of the Unworldly Sect, also called out. He stood out among the crowd and was staring at Austin viciously.


    The latter''s eyes turned cold when he saw Saul.


    The last time, it had been this guy who had sealed him off and let the demonic hand capture him.


    "Yes, you''re right. It''s too big a matter to let go.


    We can''t put our safety at risk!


    This guy, Austin, must be captured and interrogated."


    "Everyone knows that the Immortal End World was sealed off from foreign invaders in ancient times. There was no way for aliens to enter this place.


    It is forbidden to enter or leave the place because the space is shut off!


    The place is airtight!


    However, Austin, who was forcibly transported to the Evil Abyss World by the demonic hand of the grand leader, still managed to come back! How?


    We need to clear it up right now!"


    "Yes, I agree."


    "I won''t let him go so easily even if I am wrong on this; and I am not!"


    At that moment, the other cultivators also started to talk.


    For a moment, all eyes were fixed on Austin fiercely.

 Chapter 2265 Kevin Showing Up

    "The three of you, hand Austin over immediately. Otherwise, we will not be held responsible if we resort to violence!"


    "You''re right. No matter what happens, we can''t let go of Austin today. We must interrogate and check him for any foreign influences!"


    In the air, most of the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm had declared that they would interrogate Austin as soon as they got hold of him.


    They were not ready to let the opportunity pass them by, so the great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm used their own vital energy to threaten Anderson, Sandro and Mr. Fang.


    The power unleashed by almost a hundred great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm was terrifying.


    The world around them was so shaken that it seemed as if it was collapsing. Huge cracks appeared in the space.


    Dust on the ground suddenly rose in the air. The mountains nearby were blown to smithereens, the ground cracked and the water in the rivers instantly evaporated and dried.


    The enormous power released by a hundred great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm blasted towards the Blue Dragon School.


    Boom!


    The School-protecting Array of the Blue Dragon School was shaking as if it was hit by an earthquake, and it couldn''t bear the pressure so it began to make cracking sounds.


    Mr. Fang, Anderson and Sandro all frowned.


    Although the three of them were better and way more experienced than most great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm, they still were no match and could not compete against a hundred masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Moreover, some of the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm were quite powerful.


    Austin stared at the great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm in the sky, and his eyes grew cold. He had never been this disappointed at anyone before. Their behavior was abhorrent.


    Suddenly, Austin threw his head back and burst into sarcastic laughter.


    "This is ridiculous!


    Is this what our great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm have been reduced to?


    It''s really a pity for our Immortal End World! Is this how the great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm should behave?


    No wonder the strength of the Immortal End World has got


    ortal Transforming Realm and yelled at them.


    If it got out, no one would believe it.


    Mr. Fang, Anderson and Sandro smiled at each other.


    "Ohh! Please!


    You are all group of spineless old bastards. I was cursing at you. So what?


    Did I speak lies or say anything wrong about you?


    Damn it! It''s a great pity that you''re all part of the Immortal End World!"


    By that time, Austin was annoyed beyond return and did not care much about their feelings.


    ''Now that they want me dead, there is no need to be nice to them, '' he thought.


    "Catch this damn brat right away and teach him a hard lesson before I vent out my anger and hatred on him, because it will not be a good picture!"


    "Come on, guys. We can''t let him go today!"


    The great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm went ballistic and were about to take action.


    Just then, a booming voice resounded in the space.


    "Well done!


    You have done really well.


    Brat, I didn''t expect you to be so eloquent!"


    A laugh suddenly thundered through the sky.


    It was so thunderous that no other sound could be heard. It was overwhelming.


    "Ha-ha..."


    His laughter echoed in the air.


    Then an old man suddenly appeared in the air.


    Even the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm didn''t know when or where the old man came from.


    He had evaded everyone''s spiritual sense, and suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    "Master Kevin!" Austin gushed.


    He was both surprised and pleased to see the old man.

 Chapter 2266 Excessive Apprehension

    The old man walked elegantly and majestically down from the sky while taking measured steps. There was nothing special about his demeanor and attitude. He was just like any other ordinary old man.


    In spite of his commonness, however, one could still feel a unique aura around him. He had a mysteriousness that reminded people of the law of nature. What came to their mind was the secret of how heaven and earth operated and how all the living creatures fit into the natural environment. The peace in his demeanor and attitude gave off the original energy essence of the origin of life, prompting people to meditate from the very core of their hearts.


    The old man was none other than Kevin.


    He is the one who gave Austin the Slave Tower.


    Additionally, it was because of his sudden appearance in the Fallen Continent that the demonic hand of the grand leader was terrified and thus forced to explode within itself.


    As soon as Kevin appeared, no cultivator at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm dared to release their attacking energies any more.


    They all bowed down at the same time and greeted Kevin with respect.


    Kevin was, in fact, a broken immortal from the ancient times.


    In the ancient times, it was very common to see immortals in the Immortal End World. They scattered all over and lived everywhere in the Immortal End World.


    Unfortunately, a disaster happened to them in a later period. In the aftermath of the disaster, all immortals in the Immortal End World were wounded and some even succumbed to their injuries. They became an extinct race since very few of them survived.


    Kevin was said to be a real immortal in the ancient times.


    During the disaster, he was seriously injured. His injury was assumed to be fatal, but he miraculously survived the great disaster and was able to live up to today despite getting serious injuries.


    Due to his serious injuries in the disaster, his divine energy and power were damaged to a point that only a small portion remained.


    This, of course, affected his body composition and he was therefore considered to be a broken immortal now.


    However, although there was only a small portion of his divine energy and power left, his current strength was still far more powerful as compared to the great masters at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm.


    To be honest, with his kind of strength, he was considered the most powerful being in the whole of the Immortal End World.


    With no other immortals around, the broken immortal could be considered the king of the world because of his formidable power!


    "You have grown fast in the last few years.


    When I first met you, your cultivation base was just at the level of Bitter Sea Realm. In a few years, you have already achieved so many breakthroughs that you are at the level of Major-perfection Realm now."


    While ignoring those great masters at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm, Kevin walked straight towards Austin and flashed a smile at him.


    "Master Kevin, I do not deserve your


    to break in."


    A great master at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm spoke aloud after a careful thought.


    "I think you are too apprehensive, Sir Kevin."


    The other great masters at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm chimed in, in agreement with their companions.


    Obviously, they all believed that Kevin was over-reacting and was too worried about the current situation. If he continued talking like that, he would only cause apprehension in the people.


    Hearing this, Austin could not help but shake his head in despair.


    He thought to himself, ''The peace in the Immortal End World has lasted for such a long time. The great masters at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm have led comfortable lives for so long that they don''t have the slightest concern about possible dangers. Do they think that the peace they currently enjoy in the Immortal End World will last forever and they will always be safe without encountering any dangers from the outside?''


    This time, Austin came back with a severe warning.


    He wanted to inform people here that the enemies outside the Immortal End World had come up with a way to break the sealing power around the Immortal End World. Besides, there were several major clans in the Immortal End World surrendering to their enemies. There were traitors among them.


    However, those great masters at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm still thought the Immortal End World a safe place.


    "Humph! Do you think the Immortal End World will be sealed forever?


    The sealing power set up by the immortal kings in the ancient times has been gradually weakening over the years.


    Besides, our enemies outside the Immortal End World have been thinking of creative methods of breaking the sealing power and entering the Immortal End World.


    Once they find a solution and we''re not prepared, the Immortal End World will be doomed," scolded Kevin.


    He seemed to be very angry at the responses of the great masters at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm.

 Chapter 2267 The Protector Competition

    "Master Kevin, I met a master from our Immortal End World some time ago. He asked me to send a message back,"


    Austin suddenly said as he remembered the task the soldier gave him.


    "Really? What is it?"


    Master Kevin turned to look at Austin. His face was full of curiosity as he waited for Austin to deliver the message.


    The other great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm also stared at Austin with questioning eyes.


    "Our enemies living outside the Immortal End World have already figured out a way to break the seal in the Immortal End World after years of research.


    What''s more, a few big clans in our Immortal End World have become traitors to the foreign enemies.


    They can easily invade the Immortal End World in one go as long as the enemies from the outer area cooperate with those clans as allies,"


    Austin said sternly.


    "What? Is that true?"


    The moment Austin finished his words, everyone was shocked and alarmed. Some of them had worried looks on their faces because of the threat.


    What Austin said was a piece of striking news for them.


    After experiencing a great disaster during ancient times, the Immortal End World began to gradually get weaker and weaker as time passed by.


    Enemies outside the Immortal End World had long been anticipating their doom. Those enemies had been lingering in the shadows, waiting for an opportunity to launch their attack once they found the chance.


    The only thing that would keep the Immortal End World safe was the seal that protected it. With that seal, the enemies from the outside could not enter the Immortal End World at all.


    If they found a way to break the seal, it would be a huge disaster for the Immortal End World.


    Hearing from Austin that the enemies might have found a way to break the seal left them all in shock.


    If what he said was true, the consequence would be too serious. The possibility of the invasion was too much for them.


    "Austin, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Yes, why do you say that?"


    The great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm started to question Austin. They began mumbling accusations that Austin was lying. Most of them thought that his story was just made up.


    "Humph! As far as I''m concerned, he must have surrendered to the evil demons outside the Immortal End World and tried to stir up trouble. He is such a reckless brat!"


    "That''s right! There are traitors in the Immortal End World? Are you trying to sow dissension among us?"


    Some of the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm even began to suspect Austin. They thought that he was just messing up with them.


    "Austin, are you telling the truth?"


    Amidst the accusations and doubts from the other great masters, Master Kevin calmly fixed his eyes on Austin to obs


    fter hearing Master Kevin''s order, the great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm walked up to him and said goodbye with cupped fists. Then, they left the Divine Continent and went back to their own worlds.


    "Humph!"


    Just before he left, Grandmaster Canelo of the Tune World gave Austin a cold glare.


    He knew that no one could do anything to Austin while Master Kevin was here.


    After a short while, all the other masters had left. It was only Master Kevin, Anderson, Mr. Fang, Dean Sandro, and Austin that remained there.


    "Austin, in the following six months, you''d better make the most solid foundation of your vital energy.


    In half a year, during the Protector Competition, one of the test contents would be a competition to see how many heavenly grottos can a cultivator develop,"


    Master Kevin said, looking at Austin as he held a serious expression on his face.


    "Master Kevin, I''m at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm. I can break through to the Heavenly Grotto Realm at any time.


    I wonder if I can really wait for half a year before I make the breakthrough,"


    Austin said in a slight daze. He was slightly worried about this breakthrough.


    It was known that a cultivator''s vital energy cultivation needed more lucky chances. Once the chance of breakthrough came, it was very difficult to control it.


    "Ha-ha, don''t worry! From the moment you became the candidate of the Protector, I made a seal on your body. If I don''t break this seal, you won''t break through to the Heavenly Grotto Realm,"


    Master Kevin smiled and assured Austin.


    ''That''s the way it is!''


    Austin was suddenly enlightened as he heard what the master said.


    Now, Austin knew why he felt the sign of breakthrough a few days ago, but he didn''t break through during that time. It was because of Master Kevin''s seal on his body.

 Chapter 2268 Austin鈥檚 Blackmail

    "Austin, you heard what Master Kevin said;


    the Protector Competition is a good opportunity for you,"


    Mr. Fang said to Austin.


    "But what is the Protector Competition anyway?"


    Austin asked.


    "Well, you don''t need to know that for now. You will understand everything soon,"


    Mr. Fang said with a smile.


    Austin turned to look at Anderson and Sandro, hoping that they could answer his question instead.


    However, they only smiled at Austin and did not say a word.


    "Come on! Why do you have to keep me in the dark like this? Give me even just a hint," Austin insisted.


    Realizing that the three old men had no intention of answering his question, he stopped asking them.


    "Boy, you need to focus on improving your strength. Devote the next six months in enhancing your cultivation base and honing your fighting skills. You cannot underestimate your opponents in this competition. I expect you to have an excellent performance in the Protector Competition. It will be held a few months from now,"


    Anderson said to Austin.


    Sandro nodded in agreement. He too had high expectations from Austin.


    The three elders had confidence in Austin, and they all expected a lot from him in this competition.


    "Austin, if you need any cultivation resources, just tell me.


    I will do my best to help you,"


    Sandro assured Austin.


    "Really? Are you serious?"


    Austin''s face lit up. He looked at Sandro with eager eyes as greed filled his mind. Unaware, he bit his lips in excitement.


    ''Is he going to take this opportunity to blackmail me?''


    Sandro asked himself in his mind as he saw the look on Austin''s face.


    "Well, as a matter of fact, I do need some cultivation resources,"


    Austin said immediately, afraid that Sandro might change his mind about his offer to help.


    "Really? What do you need?" Sandro asked, doubtful.


    He had started to regret making such an offer to help Austin.


    "Superior herbs at or above grade six and semi-omnipotent herbs. The more, the better,"


    Austin replied with confidence.


    "The more, the better?


    I bet you need a certain amount of these herbs. Be more specific. Don''t be too greedy," Sandro said with raised eyebrows.


    He was convinced Austin was going to take this opportun


    the mountain where Austin cultivated.


    Each of them handed a Space Ring to Austin.


    Austin did not hesitate and took the rings.


    Then he checked the items inside them with his spiritual sense.


    It filled his heart with so much joy; it felt like it was going to burst out of his chest.


    The three Space Rings were full of superior herbs at or above the sixth grade. The quantity was outrageous, which shocked him.


    There were hundreds of thousands of them!


    Aside from the superior herbs, there were countless semi-omnipotent herbs and all kinds of precious natural resources useful for body refining.


    If they weren''t great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm, they couldn''t have collected so many items.


    Looking at the myriad of superior herbs, semi-omnipotent herbs and natural resources, Austin was so excited that he found it hard to breathe.


    Swoosh!


    Austin took a deep breath and calmed down.


    "Thank you so much. I owe you a lot,"


    Austin said with gratitude


    "Of course you should be grateful. I gave you half of my collections,"


    Anderson said, feeling heartbroken.


    Austin smiled, feeling embarrassed and grateful at the same time.


    After giving Austin more advice and encouragement, the three great masters left.


    Excited, Austin rushed into the secret room with the three Space Rings.


    "This time, I will achieve the full potential of the Immortal Body Refining Formula!"


    Austin smiled to himself, his eyes filled with hope and anticipation.

 Chapter 2269 Leonard Yuwen

    While in the secret cultivation chamber, Austin procured the Pot of Chaos and plenty of superior herbs. In there, he immediately began on the refinement of the Immortal Body Refining Formula.


    In this instance, Austin had already gained the confidence to cultivate the Immortal Body Refining Formula to its greater potential. This was due to the three great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm that emerged and lent him a helping hand in collecting a substantial amount of superior herbs.


    And, the power that could endure the attack from an ultimate magical treasure by merely the physical body was the greatest feature of the Immortal Body Refining Formula.


    With this in mind, Austin started to refine his body over and over again.


    He was already familiar with everything that had to be done as he had already undergone this process more times than he could count.


    Time seemed to drag by very slowly.


    One day, two days, three days... A few days came and went.


    Ten days later, inside the secret chamber, with the three kinds of Unearthly Fires burning wildly inside of it, the Pot of Chaos was placed in the middle of the secret cultivation room.


    The essence of the superior herbs was extremely dense as it came out of the Pot of Chaos. Floating about in the secret cultivation room, it could be easily felt that it held such astounding spiritual energy.


    Austin sat there, inside the Pot of Chaos, unclothed and starkly naked.


    As it shone brighter than crystals, the essence of the superior herbs oozed and trickled in Austin''s body unceasingly.


    His body had been refined by the three kinds of Unearthly Fires, combined with the essence of the superior herbs.


    If there was anyone who could witness Austin at his current state, he would have found out that Austin''s body had turned golden, gleaming and resplendent, as if he had become an Arhat who had a golden body.


    It wasn''t only his external self that had turned golden, but every part of his being was also fluorescent, including his organs, muscles, meridians, bones and even all the cells.


    It seemed like the whole of Austin''s body was made of gold in that instance. From time to time, his body roared from the inside.


    As he illuminated the room with his radiant figure, every little part of the entire secret cultivation room could be seen, down to its very minute details.


    Time crawled very slowly, and it was hard to figure out how many days had passed.


    By the end of it, the essence of the superior herbs in the Pot of Chaos was finally absorbed by Austin.


    He sat there inside the pot, still and motionless. Then, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    Whoosh!


    Instantly, his


    us and thought he was an amazing guy beyond anything we could ever think of.


    We could''ve just used our precious time to cultivate instead,"


    the fat man complained.


    ''It seems that these people are all disciples of the Immortal End School.


    Maybe Leonard heard that I went to the Yuwen Clan and provoked them, so he came back to get even with me, ''


    Austin thought.


    As Leonard heard the taunt and insults from his companions, his face turned pale in embarrassment.


    But of course, he had to keep himself cool. He should be careful not to provoke these people. After all, they all had powerful backgrounds and he should try his best to keep a good relationship with them.


    "Guys, you don''t know Austin''s background. It is said that two or three great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm will back him up.


    Therefore, the elders and powerful ones of our clan have to condone his actions all the time. It is not a good idea to attack him without thinking this through.


    If it''s not that, then how could this rubbish qualify to make trouble in our clan?"


    At that same moment, he shifted his gaze towards Austin as if he was going to eat him up.


    "Hahaha...


    This young man from the Divine Continent doesn''t have any powerful background, not in front of us! How ridiculous of you to suggest that!


    Don''t worry, Leonard. We will always be here for you.


    Even if you kill him now, you don''t have to worry about it. We''ll keep you out of trouble and we''ll help you stay out of it. If there''s anything you need, let us know. We will go back to inform our clans. We guarantee you to keep you safe!"


    Roaring with loud laughter, the fat young man reassured Leonard.


    The rest of the people around Leonard also looked at Austin with mischievous expressions.

 Chapter 2270 The Entrances To Small Worlds Appearing

    Austin''s outward expressions were still calm, but secretly, he was constantly sneering.


    Contrary to what the others thought, he knew exactly what was going on.


    ''Leonard must have heard that I hurt several members of the Yuwen Clan, so he is here for revenge. And I think he is alone right now.


    Those people around him must be students of the Immortal End School. I bet they are here to see the fun, '' he thought.


    ''The supreme grandmaster of the Yuwen Clan didn''t come here because he was afraid of Dean Sandro, Master Anderson and Mr. Fang. His being here would tip them off.


    After all, they are on my side.


    That''s why Leonard is here to pick on me.


    If he is the one starting the fight, then this would be a matter between youngsters and the elders wouldn''t interfere.


    It is the principle rule of the four top schools in the Divine Continent.


    It is believed that opponents and competitions make you stronger.


    Therefore, even if Leonard manages to kill me, he will not be punished.''


    The whole scheme ran through Austin''s mind pretty soon and he almost laughed out.


    "Austin, get your ass over here, kneel down, and beg for mercy.


    Or the first thing I am going to do is crush you with vital energy!"


    Leonard roared at Austin.


    The man had reached the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Moreover, he had formed eighteen heavenly grottoes in his body.


    With such achievement, although he was only at the preliminary stage, rumor had it that even several cultivators at the medium or premium stage were no match for him.


    However, Austin seemed unfazed. "Who the hell do you think you are? Why should I listen to you?


    This is my place and you are breaking in here without permission.


    You have once chance to get out of here within ten seconds.


    I won''t get any more courteous than that!"


    Austin retorted with a faint smile.


    "One."


    Then, he began to count.


    "What? !"


    "You insolent, arrogant fool!"


    "Fuck you! How dare you talk to us like this?"


    Leonard and his crew were instantly red with rage when they heard the man threatening them.


    It must have been laughable too, since Leonard began to laugh furiously.


    "It''s useless to talk big today, Austin.


    I am going to teach you a lesson no matter what!"


    he gravely told his opponent.


    "Two."


    Austin completely ignored him and continued counting.


    Leonard couldn''t hold back any longer. He kicked the ground in exasperation, and an overwhelming vital energy force emerged from his body.


    The next moment, he had activated his bodily movement skill, and in the blink of an eye, he was standing in front


    e minimum use of my physical strength,"


    Austin remarked with a satisfied smile.


    Just at that moment, he heard a laugh. Then, Mr. Fang popped out of nowhere and stood beside Austin.


    "It looks like the herbs we gave you worked very well indeed," the elder said to Austin.


    "It''s you!"


    Austin was really amazed at the mysterious bodily movement skill Mr. Fang was using.


    It was better than the one he had seen on Grandmaster Canelo of the Tune World.


    "Ha-ha, yes, it''s us, my boy! And you''ve made excellent progress," Anderson said.


    He and Sandro had showed up on the mountain as well.


    Austin immediately understood that the three elders had been hiding somewhere nearby to watch the fight. They were curious to know how much his strength had improved.


    "Austin, it looks like you have practiced an amazing body refining formula. Your physical strength is much better than any I''ve ever seen,"


    Sandro told him appreciatively.


    "Yes, sir,"


    Austin replied.


    "Well, based on what we saw just now, I think even cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm can no longer pose a threat to you."


    Anderson nodded in appreciation too.


    "There''s something I need to tell you.


    Recently, several entrances to the small worlds have appeared in the Immortal End World.


    These worlds lie adjacent to ours and are often known as secret worlds,"


    Mr. Fang suddenly told Austin.


    "Is that so? "


    Austin narrowed his eyes and a serious expression appeared on his face.


    "Austin, I know that the Sword Emperor and you are not natives of our Divine Continent. In fact, you belong to one of those small worlds,"


    Mr. Fang looked at Austin.


    Austin immediately realized that the situation was very serious indeed!

 Chapter 2271 Omen For A Catastrophe

    "How did that even happen?" Austin asked with a puzzled expression.


    The news was confusing and had stunned him a lot.


    "Who knows?


    What we do know is that due to the sudden breaches in the seals of various small worlds, a lot of weird and strange things have been happening across the Immortal End World for the past several months. We didn''t know what was going on until recently.


    In fact, in some of the other worlds, the sky starts to rain blood without any precedent and this goes on for several days in a row.


    The entire ecosystem of several of those worlds has gone haywire. Days and nights have suddenly changed time. The sun appears when the moon is supposed to; and stars can be seen in what was previously day-time.


    The worse parts are the forbidden areas of those worlds in the Immortal End World. Evil auras appear out of nowhere in those areas and can be seen roaming throughout forests and mountains. Keeping them at bay has become almost impossible."


    As Anderson narrated these events, his face darkened and a very serious expression appeared on it. He seemed worried.


    "I have heard of strange occurrences on the Land of Life-and-death of our Middle Pilgrim Land as well. People can hear weird, piercingly loud roars in the air from time to time. The noise is so loud that it can be heard across the entire world.


    Some horrible diabolic beasts which used to live in the Land of Life-and-death have somehow managed to escape in great numbers."


    Sandro furrowed his brows as he recounted what he had heard.


    It was obvious that these three masters at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm were very worried about these events. And if they were worried, it meant that things were really bad.


    "There is every reason for us to be worried. I think Master Kevin is right. We feel like a catastrophe is imminent in the Immortal End World as well.


    Those strange phenomena are the signs of a major crisis that will rock worlds back and forth. Worlds will live, and worlds will die!"


    Anderson looked at his friend with a grave expression.


    "The warriors of the Immortal End World are crazy about treasures of those small worlds.


    Every single sect from the eight heavens and all the other worlds has sent out disciples to seek treasures from these worlds.


    The natives of these small worlds aren''t that strong and once their lands are raided, there''s nothing much they can do," remarked one of the elders with a sigh.


    Everyone around felt sullen when hearing about this.


    Most people knew whatever the elders had said very well and pitied the native residents of those worlds very much.


    A cold glint flashed in Austin''s eyes.


    His worst dreams were about to come true.


    The Prime Martial World was, also a very small world.


    The entrance connecting the Prime Martial World to the Divine Continent was located in the East Mainland.


    In terms of strength, the warriors of the Prime Martial World were extremely weak, and even the strongest warriors among them were merely at the Holy Realm.


    If any cultivator stronger than that entered the Prime Martia


    ssage had now appeared near the cave!


    It was very close to the entrance to the latter, and floating about a dozen meters up from the ground.


    "It looks like this place is a very weak junction of space.


    This must be the connection between the Divine Continent and the Prime Martial World.


    No wonder I found myself in this place after I had to get out of the Prime Martial World.


    It''s so strange. But why the barrier here is torn to form a passage?


    I think it is just like Master Anderson said. Strange things are happening and a great disaster is imminent in the Immortal End World. Nature is going haywire and strange occurrences are becoming common!"


    Austin speculated about this place under his breath.


    He also saw that numerous warriors were guarding the passageway. They looked serious and well prepared for anyone who might try to go through.


    "It looks like somebody has already broken through the space passage at least once. Why would they guard it otherwise?"


    Coldness filled Austin''s eyes at this idea.


    Then, he moved his body and arrived at the passage as fast as lightning.


    "Who''s there?"


    All of a sudden, the warriors guarding the space channel sensed something and got alert. They turned around ferociously and found Austin standing in front of them. Their eyes were fixed on each other now.


    Due to his sudden appearance and weird bodily movement skill, the guards were also a bit afraid about who this man might be.


    "This small world belongs to us. Stay away from here.


    If you don''t want to die, get off this world immediately."


    A middle-aged man came up and checked Austin from head to toe. When he saw that it was just a young man at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm, his attitude suddenly became arrogant.


    During the last few weeks, various space openings to small worlds had appeared in the Immortal End World.


    Powerful sects naturally wanted to occupy those space channels and invade those worlds. Therefore, they had sent people to guard the entrance and prevent outsiders from approaching.

 Chapter 2272 The Three Princesses of The Mermaid Tribe

    The middle-aged man stared at Austin, his eyes filled with threat as he spoke.


    "Get out of here!"


    Austin walked straight towards the spatial passage, ignoring the middle-aged man completely.


    "Son of a bitch! Do you really want to die? Let me help you!"


    The middle-aged man was outraged by Austin''s arrogance. His eyes beamed with killing intent.


    Bang!


    A violent wave of vital energy force rushed out of his body and created a whirlwind that surrounded them.


    Austin knew what was happening. He had a basic understanding of the power of cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Austin could tell that the middle-aged man was at the preliminary stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    He could sense that there were ten heavenly grottos inside his body.


    Because when he used his vital energy force, there were ten spots in his body that gave off his vital energy force.


    A heavenly grotto was, in fact, an acupuncture point that had developed in the cultivator''s physical body after he broke through to the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    For cultivators at and below the Major-perfection Realm, there was only one place in their bodies for vital energy storage. That was the elixir field.


    Once a cultivator reached the Heavenly Grotto Realm, he or she must try to nurture, develop and improve all the points in every part of his or her body. This way, all the vital energy could be stored in the grottos.


    Every time a vital acupuncture point had developed, the cultivator would have gained one more grotto.


    More grottos meant extra storage for vital energy.


    The middle-aged man in front of him possessed ten heavenly grottos. He was a middle-level talent. This meant his power and strength were just average.


    He was much weaker than Leonard, who was defeated by Austin recently.


    Leonard had developed eighteen heavenly grottos and was considered a real talent among the cultivators.


    But even Leonard was no match for Austin''s power and skills.


    This middle-aged man was powerless compared with Austin.


    "Go and die!"


    With an arrogant smile, the middle-aged man stretched out his big hand made of vital energy and as quickly as a lightning, grabbed Austin.


    Faced with a young man at the Major-perfection Realm, the middle-aged man was confident that he could defeat him easily. Anyway, there was a huge difference between their vital energy realms.


    Seeing the middle-aged man took action against Austin, the other cultivators around him felt relieved.


    "That guy is a fool! Why would he even risk his life?"


    Some warriors found the scene in front of them amusing and started laughing.


    Austin ignored them and just smiled to himself.


    Without any effort, he raised his hand and slapped the middle-aged man''s giant vital energy ha


    s eyes at the entrance of the passageway.


    Soon, countless figures were transmitted over the spatial passageway.


    A dozen cultivators dressed like disciples were the first to appear. They looked excited and seemed to be in a joyous mood.


    Right behind them, a large group of people appeared one after another.


    However, this group of people looked different. They were untidy and their clothes were in disarray. They looked sad and their breath was weak. There was no fluctuation of vital energy force on their bodies. It was obvious that their power was sealed.


    As they came out of the space channel, they looked around with their eyes empty of any emotion, and they all looked helpless. Their eyes were dark, as if they could see nothing.


    "Hurry! What are you doing? Why are you so slow?"


    The cultivators who came out of the space channel first turned back to admonish them, and then pushed them onto the ground with their powerful hands without mercy.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The cultivators screamed in pain as their bodies were thrown forcefully into the ground.


    "Ha-ha! Mr. Hamm, I caught three beautiful girls this time. You will surely like them and you can play with them for a long time.


    They are female ones from the mermaid tribe. Ha-ha! I can''t believe there are real mermaids living in the sea. I got some beautiful ones from the mermaid tribe, just for you!"


    A man in his thirties laughed as he walked out of the space channel.


    Three beautiful and alluring women followed behind him.


    The man laughed as he looked around the space passageway.


    "What happened?"


    He realized that something was wrong as he stepped out.


    Austin''s eyes were also fixed on the three beautiful and inviting girls.


    "The three princesses of the mermaid tribe!"


    Austin''s eyes narrowed as he recognized who the girls were.

 Chapter 2273 Long Time No See

    Three women stood behind the man. They were the three princesses of the mermaid tribe in the Middle World Waters of the Prime Martial World. Enchantingly beautiful and regal, they moved their bodies in an enticing way. Any man would be captivated.


    Austin knew who they were.


    A long time ago, he accompanied Princess Olivia and Princess Lily when they went to their Uncle Felix in the Sand City.


    As a token of their gratitude, the two girls gifted him several bottles of Magic Sea Water.


    Austin observed that the three princesses had blossomed into fine, beautiful princesses over the past years. He sensed that their power had also grown with their beauty.


    Princess Hallie was at the premium stage of Primal Holy Realm, while Princess Olivia and Princess Lily were at the medium stage of Primal Holy Realm.


    Individually, the girls were stronger than most cultivators in the Prime Martial World. But together, their combined powers were extremely powerful and unrivaled.


    However, Austin sensed that their vital energy had been sealed.


    "What is happening here?"


    "Where are the other guys?"


    The cultivators who came out of the spatial passage realized that something was not right about the situation.


    They did not see anyone else except Austin standing near the entrance.


    Austin wiped out the people guarding the passage. Mangled bodies were found scattered on the ground several miles away.


    The cultivators who stood outside the entrance were paralyzed with what Austin did. They did not know what to think of Austin.


    "Brat! Who are you?


    What did you do to our people?"


    sked the man who was leading the crowd.


    He was almost as tall as Austin, but he looked frail and unsteady that made him appear much shorter. He too had reached the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm.


    The manner in which he questioned Austin made it clear that he was in fact the leader of the group.


    "Why did you capture these people from the Prime Martial World? What are you going to do with them?" Austin questioned him.


    His eyes swept over the group of cultivators from the Prime Martial World. His eyes narrowed as he sensed something strange. They did not look well, and their vital energy had been sealed.


    "Are you courting your own death, boy?


    I''m asking you where are our people?


    Answer me or else!"


    The man lost his cool and glared angrily at Austin.


    "Damn it! This guy is crazy! Arrest him immediately! Then interrogate him until we get all the information out of his crazy mind!"


    Several cultivators rushed towards Austin and tried to take hold of him.


    Austin reached out his hand to hit them.


    Stunned, the cultivators did not know what hit them.


    Those who attempted to attack Austin felt themselves being lifted from the grou


    neck snapped.


    His head was thrown into the air while his lifeless body fell to the ground.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin then released his vital energy force. It transformed into long golden dragons and dashed towards the cultivators nearby.


    Ear-piercing screams of terror echoed in the air.


    No one was spared. Everyone from the three major forces from the Tune World were killed.


    The cultivators who were killed were at the Major-perfection Realm or Minor-perfection Realm.


    Austin''s vital energy force was immensely powerful. He defeated all those cultivators with his mere vital energy pressure, without difficulty.


    Austin''s vital energy was more powerful than most of the cultivators in the Immortal End World, who had not reached the Major-perfection Realm.


    After getting rid of the enemies, Austin checked on the cultivators from the Prime Martial World who had been captured.


    The people had mixed emotions towards Austin. They were grateful for this young man who saved them, but at the same time, they were wary of his strength and temper. They looked at Austin, not knowing what to do or how to thank him.


    They knew that the cultivators who captured them were all very powerful. But this young man was something else. The powerful cultivators who once held them captive all died at the hands of this young man. They were amazed at how Austin finished them all without difficulty.


    They wondered at the extent of his power and where he came from.


    They looked at each other for answers.


    No one said anything, but the smile on their faces reflected the joy in their hearts. They could not believe that they had been saved.


    The three princesses of the mermaid tribe were also dumbfounded. They stared at Austin in amazement.


    "Long time no see, ladies!"


    Austin greeted them with a charming smile and walked up to them.

 Chapter 2274 Back To The Prime Martial World

    Thee three princesses exclaimed in surprise.


    The surprise was so much that they covered their mouths in shock, as if they had seen a ghost. They were constantly staring at Austin, and their mouths were agape.


    Feeling uncomfortable with this constant gaze, Austin cleared his throat softly to break the awkward silence.


    "Come on, guys. I''m your old friend. Don''t you remember me?"


    he asked with a bright smile, trying to look as friendly as possible.


    The residents of the Prime Martial World had just been through hell, and it was best if he tried to be nice to them. Otherwise, they would be unnecessarily scared.


    After a long pause, Princess Lily finally opened her mouth.


    "Hallie, Olivia, pinch me please.


    I want to know if I''m dreaming or not,"


    she said with a stunned expression.


    "Of course you''re not dreaming. I''m Austin Lin. Have you forgotten me?" Austin asked, feeling a bit absurd now.


    Then, he directed three streaks of soft spiritual sense message into the Soul Seas of the three mermaids, trying to use the streaks to comfort the princesses'' souls and make them come back to their senses.


    The effort was successful. Immediately, the three princesses seemed to recover from the shock.


    "Austin! It''s really you, Austin!"


    the three remarked in a shocked yet ecstatic chorus.


    "Yes, it''s me. I''m Austin."


    Austin breathed a sigh of relief.


    The three girls rushed towards him instantly.


    "Austin, we need to get back to the Prime Martial World as soon as possible. Our homeland is under a lot of threat," one of them anxiously told him.


    "Austin...


    The name sounds familiar..."


    "This young man looks familiar too..."


    "Yeah, I feel that too. You know, I think I have met him once or twice."


    The people of the Prime Martial World began to whisper and study Austin with puzzled looks on their faces as they heard his name. Very soon, some of them also recognized him and were shocked.


    "Isn''t he Austin Lin? The Commander Austin Lin? "


    an old man suddenly called out.


    ''Gosh!


    That is Commander Austin!''


    Everyone gasped in astonishment. It was all coming


    ents later, everyone felt the teleportation force dissipate.


    Austin looked around and immediately knew where he was.


    They were floating right above the Nonuple Isles, and as they looked around, they saw an endless, boundless sea.


    Nine isles were standing in the center of this sea.


    Behind them was a dark spatial passage, floating above the Nonuple Isles, like the mouth of a monster.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to check the islands below them.


    "Huh! It looks like the infinite aura in the Nonuple Isles had dissipated," he muttered.


    He was aware of the fact that the infinite aura was actually temporal energy. It was a safeguard!


    The infinity beast''s incomplete soul could not physically be present, but had been guarding the Nonuple Isles by covering it with its time energy.


    Afterwards, when Austin had left with the infinity beast''s egg, the soul of the beast had integrated with the shell and had been using the energy to protect the egg.


    With time, the remainder of the infinite aura here had disappeared.


    "Who are you?"


    Soon after Austin and the people of the Prime Martial World showed up above the Nonuple Isles, several figures shot towards them.


    The entrance to the spatial passage was the only channel connecting the Prime Martial World and the Divine Continent. Knowing this, the people from three great forces of the Tune World guarded the entrance closely.

 Chapter 2275 Kill The Invaders

    "Eh! Who are you?"


    Instantly, four or five cultivators rushed up to Austin. One of them stepped forward and shouted harshly.


    The man''s words were not finished, and just then Austin hit him with his palm.


    In a second, Austin''s arm became as thick as a flood dragon and numerous blood dragons wrapped around it making great noise that filled up the whole space.


    Puff!


    Instantly, those cultivators'' bodies were hit and exploded into pieces. Everything turned into a bloody fog.


    ''Wow!''


    The cultivators of the Prime Martial World, who were standing behind and watching the scene, were all dumbfounded.


    It struck them more when they saw Austin''s arm growing thousands of times larger, and it seemed to almost cover half of the sky. All of the cultivators stood stunned. What a scary sight!


    For the cultivators of the Prime Martial World, such an Omnipotent Bodily Skill was unimaginable.


    "Something unusual might have happened!"


    "Surely someone is stirring up trouble!"


    Soon, the cultivators, who were nearby, rushed towards Austin one after another.


    The spatial passageway was the only way for people to move in and out of the Prime Martial World. It was extremely important.


    Naturally, it was guarded by powerful troops from the three major forces of the Tune World.


    The so-called powerful troops however, were composed of only a group of martial artists at the Minor-perfection Realm and the Major-perfection Realm. They were guarding that place.


    It was a fact that the strength of the cultivators in the Prime Martial World was too weak. So the three major forces of the Tune World thought it was not necessary to send real powerful cultivators to guard the spot.


    Austin slowly stretched out his hand and a purple bow appeared in his hand. It was none other than the Invincible Bow.


    "I wonder, how powerful the Invincible Bow is now, since it has been freed from the ten restrictions?"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    Indeed the quality of his vital energy force had improved significantly, and Austin had been using all his spare time to break all the restrictions that were bound in the bow.


    At present, all the ten restrictions had all been removed and the bow was totally activated. It was now in its most powerful state.


    Though he had broken all the restrictions some time ago, Austin had not tried it out yet.


    Swish!


    Austin pulled its bowstring and an arrow was aimed at a cultivator at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm. The purple light arrow was shot across as everyone looked with shock.


    Puff!


    The cultivator at the Major-perfection Realm tried his best to resist the attack but it was in vain. The purple light arrow tore up all his means of defense and bombed his body into pieces.


    "Aha! Good job!"


    Austin was a little surprised yet quite pleased.


    It was clear to him now that a cultivator at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm could be defeated in a second by the Invincible Bow when the ten restrictions were released!


    Of course there was another reason! It was powerful because th


    was located in the core area.


    Moving over the vast blue sea, Austin turned into a stream of light. He advanced at an extremely high speed.


    The core area, the inner ring region and the outer ring region of the Middle World Waters were occupied by different forces of sea beasts.


    But now, every sea region was under the control of the three forces of the Tune World.


    All the sea areas were being guarded by the cultivators sent by the three forces.


    Every time Austin found that there were people from the three forces of the Tune World, he did not say anything. Rather he directly rushed over and used his powerful method to kill all of them at the highest speed possible.


    With Austin''s current strength and skills, any cultivator who was below the Major-perfection Realm could be killed in a second!


    Whenever possible, the members of the three forces were killed before they could figure out what had happened. He didn''t give them any time to think or react.


    Most of the time, Austin killed them with the Invincible Bow, without even getting close to them.


    Due to this, even the sea beasts did not know what was happening around them.


    In their eyes, the bodies of those terrible intruders were suddenly being blown up into pieces, one by one with loud bangs. And their blood and flesh got scattered in all directions, as they were being destroyed one by one.


    In this way, Austin killed the people along the way. He was precisely attacking and taking the lives of the people who were from the three major forces of the Tune World.


    Very soon, all the intruders from the three main forces in the core area, the inner ring area were killed.


    Two hours passed by.


    "Well, the Third Outer Ring is in front of me now!"


    Austin muttered to himself as he slowed down a little and looked at the sea ahead.


    He knew some of the sea beasts who would be in the outer ring.


    Justin, the lord of the outer ring, and all his men were Austin''s acquaintances.


    Therefore, Austin went straight to the marine palace where Justin lived.

 Chapter 2276 Hand-shaped Hole In The Headquarters

    Meanwhile, a horde of sea beasts was seen moving around inside a huge square in the palace.


    It was located at the bottom of the sea of the Third Outer Ring.


    They looked unhappy and dispirited.


    Some of them were in a human form as they were at the Transformation Realm.


    The demonic power in the bodies of these sea beasts was restrained and seemed to be in chains. Their bodies showed signs of maltreatment. Blood was coming out of their wounds and covered most part of their bodies.


    A man in blue clothes was yelling at the sea beasts as his long whip slashed at the skin of their bodies. An atmosphere of pain and anguish drifted in the air.


    Countless human cultivators stood outside the square, and they were obviously from the three major forces in the Tune World.


    "Fuck! You think you can run away from us?


    How dare you! You low-born beasts!


    Tell me, who started this plan to escape?"


    the man who wore blue clothes cursed as he raised his hand and whipped the sea beasts harder.


    The sea beasts received repeated slashing, and soon their bodies were covered with bleeding wounds. The whip had thorns made of steel and it ripped painfully through their bodies.


    "Stop beating them. I am the one you are looking for.


    I ordered them to run away. They are innocent. I am the one you should punish," a strong man in his early forties shouted.


    He stepped out from the crowd and stared at the man in blue clothes coldly.


    Austin could have recognized the middle-aged man right away. It was Justin, the region lord of the Third Outer Ring.


    "Sir! No!"


    "Our lord has nothing to do with it. It was me! I encouraged them to escape!"


    Several other sea beasts in human form stepped out from the crowd and claimed that they were the one who encouraged their companions to flee.


    "Wow!


    That was touching! You think you can fool me?


    Ha-ha! You lowlife and scumbags! Don''t act noble in front of me.


    Well, since you have all volunteered to die, I will do you a favor.


    All of you will die!


    I will start with you, you pretentious lord!" the man in blue said as he fixed his eyes on Justin.


    He raised his hand and channeled his vital energy to the whip. This released white sparks of electric ener


    l people stood together, observing a huge hole.


    Over the years, the Oracle Sect had become the most powerful sect in the South Continent, even in the entire Prime Martial World.


    It was superior to all the sects and clans within the Prime Martial World.


    All the sects would avoid competing against the Oracle Sect, let alone turning them into an enemy.


    It was all because the founder of the Oracle Sect was Commander Austin.


    His name was a legend in the Prime Martial World.


    Even though he had disappeared for many years, people did not forget him.


    That was why the Oracle Sect had advanced so quickly.


    From a bird''s-eye-view, one could see a huge hand-shaped hole inside the headquarters of the Prime Martial World.


    The hole was so big that it covered an area of about ten thousand square meters. The grand buildings that used to stand in that area crumbled to the ground.


    The hole was so deep, the onlookers could not see the bottom part of it.


    Several figures stood beside the hole, examining the extent of its damage.


    One of them was an elder in a white robe. He looked radiant in his white robe and seemed to be full of wisdom.


    Austin could have easily recognized the old man; he was Godwin.


    Godwin was the current leader of the Oracle Sect.


    "Sir, the invaders ordered all the forces from our entire South Continent to surrender and bow to them by tomorrow.


    What should we do?"


    an old man beside Godwin asked, with a worried look on his face.

 Chapter 2277 Meeting Old Acquaintances Again

    "Humph! These invaders are being very unreasonable and bossy!


    They have killed countless of people in our Prime Martial World already. And they only stayed in here for two days!


    To top it all off, they even demanded all the top sects in the South Continent to kneel before their presence.


    I heard that the top-notch sects from the other three continents were also asked to do the same.


    They obviously wanted us to be their servants,"


    an elder in green garb cried out of anger.


    "Indeed. They certainly had plans to enslave us as soon as they invaded the Prime Martial World,"


    Godwin uttered as shook his head.


    "Humph! Personally, I think it''s best for all the cultivators on the South Continent to create an alliance to fight against them.


    Approximately, there are billions of living creatures in the Prime Martial World. If all of us would join hands and work together towards a common goal, surely, we can take them down,"


    another old man added in the discussion.


    "That''s not going to work.


    We''re still no match against them even though we outnumber them.


    The strength of these newcomers is more powerful than we think.


    We may be advantageous when it comes to the number of people, but it could hardly replace the gap between the difference in strength,"


    Godwin sighed, dispirited.


    "I hired dozens of array experts in the Prime Martial World to make the Sect-protecting Array. It took them a couple of years to finish it. It cost me a great amount of resources.


    That being said, it could be easily inferred that our Sect-protecting Array was one of the most powerful defense arrays in the entire Prime Martial World.


    Yesterday, however, the intruder who came here easily smashed it in a single blow and caused this huge hand-shaped hole in its wake,"


    Godwin explained, as he pointed at the massive pit in front of him


    With fear obviously etched in their eyes, the other old men around him studied the hole in the ground.


    They couldn''t get the images out of their minds as all of them had witnessed how the intruder created the hole.


    During that time, a huge palm fell from the sky and shattered the Sect-protec


    ntruders. After all, the invaders rampaged in the Prime Martial World.


    Before they could act on anything, a familiar young man came into their view.


    "Master, elders, it''s been a long time. How are you?"


    Austin beamed towards them.


    Suddenly, the five old men stared at him in disbelief.


    "Austin... You came back?"


    Godwin exclaimed as his voice shook and his hands trembled.


    Austin was thrilled to meet these old acquaintances once again. Taking a few steps towards Godwin, he bowed to him respectfully.


    "Yes, master, this is Austin. I''m back.


    It''s my pleasure meeting you, elders."


    Shifting his gaze towards the four elders, Austin also greeted them.


    Godwin, albeit known for being a reserved person who seldom showcased his emotions, visibly showed excitement. He couldn''t contain his happiness as soon as he saw Austin.


    Soon, he came back to his senses and adjusted himself. He burst into laughter.


    "It''s really you, Austin!" he exclaimed in delight.


    "Austin, we didn''t expect you to come back now!"


    a reclusive elder asked with a laugh.


    He was Julius, a person who was in Austin''s good graces.


    "Yes, why did you come back suddenly? I thought you were in another world," another reclusive elder asked.


    This was Peter, who was also a good person to Austin back in the day.


    "I came back to eliminate all intruders and give people in our Prime Martial World a peaceful life!"


    Austin promised.

 Chapter 2278 Meet Old Friends

    "So, you are aware that foreign enemies invaded the Prime Martial World?"


    As they were talking, Godwin figured out that Austin was there because of the foreign invasion.


    "Yes. That''s why I hurried back to the Prime Martial World as soon as I heard."


    Austin nodded in response.


    "Hmph! The invaders were so domineering and overbearing. We could not hold them off!


    They were so inhumane. They treated the warriors of the Prime Martial World as if they were some other type of species and were so cruel. They killed indiscriminately and let a warrior live or die based on their own whimsical personal preferences. It was mayhem out there. They killed many warriors unnecessarily, slaughtering them like pigs or dogs..."


    In annoyance, a short, fat reclusive elder called out indignantly at the side.


    This reclusive elder, whose name was Dom, used to be Godwin''s friend. Later on, as the Oracle Sect was established, Godwin persuaded Dom into serving as a reclusive elder of the Oracle Sect.


    "The day before yesterday, an intruder came to our Oracle Sect to deliver a message. He looked very young and could pass for just a simple disciple.


    However, suddenly he attacked us and he was extremely ruthless. With just a mere punch, he was able to destroy the Oracle Sect''s Sect-protecting Array, and without breaking a sweat, he turned on our warriors and in the blink of an eye killed more than five hundred disciples of the Oracle Sect!"


    Another reclusive elder who was tall and thin exclaimed.


    The reclusive elder''s name was Aronson. He had also been persuaded by Godwin into serving as a reclusive elder of the Oracle Sect when it was established.


    "Really? Are you kidding?


    Do you mean to say that more than five hundred disciples of the Oracle Sect died on the spot at a go?!"


    Austin''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and the temperature around his body instantly dropped by more than a dozen degrees. A terrible invisible pressure faintly spread and could be felt by anyone who was standing close.


    Godwin and the other people all felt as if they were standing beside a beast and their spiritual souls were all trembling in fear at the sudden change of pressure.


    The five persons standing near him couldn''t help looking at each other with astonishment. They all could feel Austin''s cultivation base and realized that it was now much more powerful than before.


    "Don''t worry. The intruders will soon pay for their sins. None of them can escape from my wrath,"


    Austin stated coldly.


    Actually, the actions of the three major forces in the Tune World had once again strongly evoked Austin''s murderous will.


    In fact, Austin had asked Brady to guard the space channel above the Nonuple Isles just as an extra precaution.


    With Brady guarding the space channel, no one could enter or leave the


    five people about what had happened to him on the Divine Continent over the years.


    When they were informed that the Prime Martial World where they lived was just but a small world that connected with the Divine Continent, they were all astonished.


    Austin told the five people that he was willing to connect the two worlds so that the members of the Oracle Sect could go in and out of the two worlds at will and that they could also go and cultivate in the Divine Continent.


    That would guarantee that the members of the Oracle Sect would surely increase their cultivation bases greatly.


    It would especially be advantageous to Godwin and other four elder masters who had been stuck at the Semi-emperor Realm for long. They were already strong enough but they could get better.


    However, because of the insufficient spiritual energy and lack of law power in the Prime Martial World, they had not made any significant breakthroughs in a while.


    Once they arrived at the Divine Continent, Austin estimated that the five masters including Godwin would reach the Emperor Realm immediately.


    ''WOW!


    We can reach the Emperor Realm that fast!''


    Hearing Austin''s words, the five people were all excited and took a deep breath.


    ''The Emperor Realm!


    I still can''t believe that we are likely to become the great masters of the Emperor Realm!''


    The five people suddenly felt a surge of hope�� something they had not felt for a long time in their lives like now!


    They chatted on for several hours.


    "Well, master and reclusive elders, I have to go. I still have to meet some other old friends,"


    Austin said.


    "Okay, go ahead."


    The five persons including Godwin nodded.


    ''How have Evan and Herbert been? How are they going on now?''


    Austin thought of them first.


    Then he released his spiritual sense to search for the two in the headquarters of Oracle Sect.

 Chapter 2279 Meeting Herbert Again

    A young man stood along the road of the Oracle Sect.


    Based on his appearance, he was surely about twenty years old.


    Strutting slowly with his chin up, he gazed up at the sky.


    His demeanor and stance made him look like a big shot.


    Many disciples of the Oracle Sect caught sight of him. They couldn''t help but snort a chuckle.


    When the male disciples approached the young man, they greeted him respectfully.


    The young man cleared his throat with a smirk.


    "How are you doing?


    Remember, don''t slack off. You should work hard to improve yourself. Otherwise, I will ask Godwin to punish you," the young man said proudly with his hands clasped on his back.


    He was obviously enjoying how the disciples treated him.


    The female disciples greeted the young man and took their leave immediately.


    As the young man kept walking, he ran into a female disciple. He intended to chat with her, but she, too, hurriedly fled.


    "Hey, Darla, wait up! Last time I asked you out to have a date, but you stood me up.


    Why didn''t you show up? That''s so rude,"


    he said with a sigh as he watched her retreating figure.


    Soon, the young man met another female disciple.


    "Ahem! Are you available, Claire? I want to invite you to talk about cultivation. I''ll wait for you under the third willow tree on the square.


    I''ve been practicing a unique sword skill recently. I got it from Tin. Do you know him? He is Commander Austin.


    If you are interested in this skill, meet me there tonight,"


    he confidently said to the girl.


    "Herbert, don''t think I''ll be fooled by you.


    Our sect leader advised us not to believe whatever nonsense you spit out," the girl responded with a snort.


    She stuck out her tongue and made a face at him. After that, she walked away without looking back.


    The young man watched Claire disappear into the distance, while the scent of her body lingered to where he stood.


    "Damn it! It''s that old man Godwin again. He spoke ill of me behind my back and embarrassed me.


    Once Tin


    is head.


    If he was expelled from the Oracle Sect, he couldn''t live in comforts anymore. Damn! Herbert could feel an intense chill in his body just by thinking of it.


    "Please don''t do that. In fact, Godwin is doing this for my sake. He is a good man,"


    Herbert immediately corrected his words.


    "Tin, I''m the one that cared for you the most. How can you favor him over me? My heart is broken,"


    Herbert uttered with a pang of hurt.


    "Where is Evan?" Austin suddenly asked, changing the topic.


    He didn''t want to talk nonsense with Herbert.


    "Evan is cultivating in seclusion.


    He always spends a few months in his cultivation every now and then. I haven''t seen him for a while,"


    Herbert informed, still bothered by how Austin was treating him.


    Meanwhile, Austin was elated to hear such good news.


    "Come on! Let''s go and see Evan,"


    Austin excitingly invited.


    Then, with a wave of his sleeve, he dragged Herbert and headed towards Evan''s secret room.


    It only took them a second to reach the secret room on the mountain where Evan was cultivating in seclusion.


    "Tin, you are too fast!"


    Herbert exclaimed in surprise as soon as he landed on the mountain.


    For cultivators in the Prime Martial World, Austin''s current speed was terrifying. It was no surprise that a person like Herbert would be appalled by it.

 Chapter 2280 A Great Fortune

    Austin used his spiritual sense to check what Evan was doing inside the secret room.


    He found out that Evan was not at the critical moment and he would not get injured even if they disturbed him.


    With this, Austin asked Herbert to knock on the door.


    Soon, the stone door of the secret room opened.


    "Herbert, what brought you here?"


    Evan asked as he stepped out of the secret room.


    But before Herbert could say anything, Evan saw Austin standing next to Herbert.


    Surprised, Evan could not move or say anything right away.


    His heartbeat quickened and he could not think of anything to say.


    "Tin, it''s you!"


    Evan was both surprised and overjoyed.


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    Austin nodded with a smile.


    He looked at Austin once again. The moment he was convinced, Evan burst into a fit of laughter.


    "That''s great!


    Tin, you''re back! I am so happy to see you!"


    Evan beamed and pulled Austin into a brotherly embrace.


    Tears filled his eyes, as emotions swelled inside him.


    The three of them spent the next few hours on the mountain where Evan lived, making fun of each other and exchanging stories.


    Austin, Evan and Herbert had known each other since they were in the Sun Sect of the Violet Orchid Empire, and they were very close friends.


    As the three reminisced about the past, Austin recalled the days when he was still in the Sun Sect.


    Austin was just a weak cultivator back then, but he missed the days he spent in the Sun Sect.


    Those were happy days for him.


    He became stronger after he went through a grueling cultivation in the Sun Sect.


    It was where it all started.


    "Evan, I can''t believe you are at the premium stage of Heaven Realm.


    You have made so much progress over these years,"


    Austin said.


    "I should work hard on my cultivation. But even if I do, you are still far stronger than me. You''re a good influence."


    Evan smiled, touched by Austin''s words and sincerity.


    "Well, it''s good to know that you take cultivation seriously.


    I will take you to a more advanced world later.


    The spiritual energy in that place is so much denser than here, and the rules of nature there are more complete.


    You will make progress better and faster


    e tower, Austin told Mike not to make a noise and not to disturb Ivy and Sue.


    He told Mike that Ivy and Sue had been cultivating in meditation since they entered the illusory vision last time. They had not woken up yet.


    Brady assumed that they were assimilating some secret skills of Buddhism.


    Since Ivy and Sue were both weak, it would take them a long time to master those profound skills.


    Mike could only stare at Ivy and Sue. They were sitting cross legged, with a smile on their faces. The girls were in a state of meditation. He was so happy, and his heart wanted to burst out of his chest.


    Unable to contain his joy, tears rolled down his cheeks.


    Two hours later, Austin left the mountain and returned to the headquarters of Oracle Sect.


    He got more important things to do the following day.


    The sun shone brightly as another day formed in the horizon.


    Inside the headquarters of the Oracle Sect, Godwin and four reclusive elders stood beside Austin.


    "Austin, are you sure we are going there without the others?


    The invaders said all the high-level members of any sect had to be there,"


    Julius said.


    "There is no need to take other people with us.


    Our task is to wipe them out.


    We will not bow down to them.


    You don''t have to worry about what they said,"


    Austin said, smiling.


    Austin then took Godwin and the four reclusive elders with him. Together they headed towards their destination on his flying magic treasure.

 Chapter 2281 The Capital City

    It was in the capital city of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom was one of the three holy kingdoms on the South Continent of Prime Martial World.


    It was considered the strongest one among all the countries on the South Continent.


    However, three days ago, all the royal members of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom, ranging from the emperor to the royal guards were all slaughtered by the invaders.


    The invaders had occupied and taken over and were now in charge of the capital city of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    So on the proverbial day, a lot of cultivators from the South Continent had been steadily entering the capital city of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom.


    Most of them were considered the core members of top sects in the South Continent.


    Yesterday, they all received a message from the intruders. They were all asked to go to the capital city of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom and surrender today and become their slaves.


    Otherwise, any close relatives and members of their sects would be killed.


    For the last two days, the invaders had displayed a great show of power and might.


    They were so powerful that cultivators in the Prime Martial World saw no point in fighting with them. Everyone was scared and had lost the courage to put any form of resistance.


    There was no sect that dared to disobey the invaders.


    Even if the high-level figures in the different forces weren''t afraid of death and were willing to risk their lives, they had to stop and think for their relatives, members in their sects and friends who were not strong enough to defend themselves.


    Different groups of cultivators arrived at the capital city of the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom in droves.


    Meanwhile at that time, a horde of people stopped in the air thirty miles away from the capital city. It was Austin, Godwin and the four reclusive elders.


    Austin carefully scanned the direction of the capital city.


    "It looks like many people have given up and simply decided to come here,"


    Austin said, while looking at large groups of people entering the gate of the capital city.


    "Those intruders are too powerful. They''ve scared everyone so much that no one dares to resist,"


    Godwin said with a sigh.


    "You are right."


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    ''They are definitely powerful. Any disciple that belongs to the three forces of the Tune World can defeat all the cultivators in the entire Prime Martial World. However, the forces sent so many people here to scare everyone into submission. Even i


    sky.


    They acted in an arrogant and domineering manner, as if they were the kings and probably in charge of the whole group.


    ''The three of them appeared to be at the preliminary stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Now, those three are formidable beings and may be too strong for the cultivators at the Prime Martial World, ''


    Austin thought.


    "Our lords are coming!" With the arrival of three middle-aged men, a booming voice resounded.


    Just from the scary voice, the people from the South Continent in the square trembled, and they could suddenly feel their blood boiling over in fear and their vital energy stagnated, now flowing at a slower pace.


    Some relatively weak ones even got injured and blood came out of their mouths.


    The three middle-aged men landed on the platform. The platform was in the center of the square and was thirty feet high.


    They glanced at the people of the South Continent in the square with a disdainful and condescending gaze.


    "Now that you have gathered here today, it means that you are very rational people and cherish your lives.


    Those who think they are fearless and refused to assemble here will be doomed, and so will their relatives.


    Alright, enough talking. Now let''s cut to the chase. The reason why I asked everyone here is to tell you that from now on, all of you are our slaves!


    To be specific, you will be slaves of the Wang Clan, the All-powerful Sect and the Ancient Immortal Sect. You will be randomly assigned to these forces.


    As a slave, the only thing you need to do in the future is to follow orders, and do not try to think or be clever.


    Anyone who disobeys the order will die!"


    one of the middle-aged men announced coldly.

 Chapter 2282 Who Are You

    "All right. Now, everyone kneel down and pledge your allegiance to us. From now on, you''re our slaves,"


    the middle-aged man continued.


    ''Pardon me, they want us to kneel down and pledge allegiance?''


    All the cultivators of the South Continent in the square were at a loss at this moment.


    They hadn''t thought it would happen so soon. They were caught off guard at the rude orders


    The cultivators from the South Continent looked at each other. For a moment, the square was deathly silent.


    "I will give you three seconds to kneel before us. Otherwise, you will die,"


    the middle-aged man snorted with a livid face.


    He then activated his vital energy force and controlled it to cover the whole square.


    All of a sudden, all the cultivators of the South Continent felt as if there was a huge mountain pressing down on their shoulders. Their faces turned pale and they started going down on their knees slowly against their will.


    "The people in the Prime Martial World kneel only to the heaven and the earth, to our parents and elders.


    But we will never kneel down to the beasts.


    Especially you beasts whose days are numbered and are about to die!"


    A clear voice suddenly came from the square.


    The square instantly fell silent.


    All of them looked towards the direction where the voice came from. Everyone wondered who dared to talk back at their captors under such oppressive circumstances.


    The people from the three forces of the Tune World were instantly enraged, wondering who had the audacity to challenge their power.


    With his hands behind his back, a tall and thin young man stepped out of the crowd and walked forward slowly.


    The young man was not handsome. He was actually very ordinary looking but he looked calm and confident. There was a mocking smile dancing on his lips as if he knew a secret that no one else knew. The three middle-aged men narrowed their eyes at him.


    A hint of fear rose in their hearts.


    They realized that despite trying to size him up, they still couldn''t figure out the level of strength of the young man.


    Apart from changing his looks, Austin had also hidden his vital energy force. Only great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm could see through his cultivation base.


    Since the three middl


    yes on the three middle-aged men who were standing in the center of the platform with contempt.


    "Brat, who the hell are you?


    I don''t think you''re from this small world. People from the small world are weak. They can''t be as powerful as you are!


    Tell me honestly. Who are you?"


    one of the middle-aged men shouted, staring at Austin with stern eyes.


    "Cut the crap!


    I''ll tell you what. All the invaders should kneel down and make an apology to the people of the Prime Martial World.


    If you do that, I maybe take pity and be merciful to grant you a quick merciful death.


    Otherwise, I will destroy all of you including your souls,"


    Austin said flatly, while still looking at the three middle-aged men because he knew they were their leaders.


    "Brat, don''t be so arrogant. I''m from the Wang Clan of the Tune World.


    I am guessing that you must have come from our Immortal End World and you got here through the spatial passage.


    Humph! Since you have now offended the Wang Clan, the All-powerful Sect and the Ancient Immortal Sect, there will be no place for you to hide in the entire Immortal End World,"


    a middle-aged man in a light blue robe said menacingly.


    The moment he finished his words, Austin suddenly took a step forward and stood in front of him.


    The three middle-aged men didn''t expect that Austin would be so fearless and even dare to approach them. After all, they were at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    "How dare you, brat?"


    The blue-robed middle-aged man was enraged.

 Chapter 2283 It Is Commander Austin

    Bang!


    Suddenly, layers of black light rushed out from the middle-aged man in light blue robe. It flared up and created a wave of flame on the ground.


    A black flood dragon made of vital energy force came into view. It was huge and let out an ear-piercing roar as it dashed towards Austin.


    The combined power of the master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm was so strong that the entire space trembled violently.


    At the same time the black flood dragon pounced on Austin, the formidable pressure from a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm attacked Austin.


    Austin smiled faintly.


    In his mind, he knew what to do.


    Suddenly, Austin made a slight move.


    He combined all of his energy and created a great force. Before long, dragons transformed by his vital energy force emerged. The entire platform convulsed as it tried to absorb all the energy.


    Bang!


    Austin waved his right arm, and it grew as big as a flood dragon.


    Puff!


    The black dragon transformed by vital energy force vanished in an instant.


    Boom!


    Dazzling golden light emanated from the ground as a huge fist slammed into the middle-aged man in light blue.


    A frightening howl echoed all over the place as the man in light blue roared in pain.


    He could feel a strong sense of death as cold sweat traveled through his body.


    As he raised his right hand, more than a dozen magic treasures appeared in front of him and were activated at the same time. In a flash, a golden armor appeared on the surface of his body.


    Whoosh!


    A thick defensive shield of vital energy force covered his entire body and formed layers of protection.


    At the same time, a black spear appeared in his hand. It was long and made of solid steel. With a burst of black light and an elusive trajectory, the spear flew towards Austin.


    The middle-aged man gave his best shot and used up all his remaining energy.


    Without a doubt, this middle-aged man''s vital energy force was of high quality. His fighting ability was impressive, and he was loaded with impressive tricks.


    Clearly, he could defeat other warriors on the same level.


    Unfortunately, his opponent was Austin.


    Austin had successfully cultivated his Immortal Body Refining Formula to the perfect state, and his physical strength had reached the l


    atform.


    "Brat, who the hell are you? How dare you kill people from our Wang Clan from the Tune World?"


    the other two middle-aged men shouted at Austin.


    "Hey, the Wang Clan from the Tune World is not even worth mentioning.


    Don''t worry. Not just him, but all of you intruders will die!"


    Austin sneered, as his tone became fierce.


    The demonic avatar appeared and employed the tabooed magic skill.


    Suddenly, the city was covered with countless mysterious runes and it rained on them like black snowflakes.


    At this moment, people from the three major forces from the Tune World felt that a strong evil energy completely sealed their bodies. They could not move a single muscle in their bodies.


    This included the two middle-aged men who were at the preliminary stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    "I can''t move!"


    "I can''t move either! What happened?"


    The members of the three major forces from the Tune World panicked and protested.


    The tabooed magic skill that the demonic avatar just displayed was powerful enough to seal a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm for a second, let alone ordinary warriors at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    "Long time no see, guys!


    I am Austin."


    At the center of the square, on the high platform, Austin turned around and smiled at the people from the South Continent.


    Without a word, Austin removed the Aura Disguising Skill, and exposed his true appearance.


    "Look! It''s Commander Austin! He is indeed Commander Austin."


    Soon, everyone recognized Austin.

 Chapter 2284 Leader Austin

    At this point, every single person who belonged to the three forces from the Tune World was sealed in space. They could not move.


    However, those from the South Continent were not affected in anyway. Such power was unheard of before.


    "It really is Commander Austin!"


    the elders and leaders from the South Continent exclaimed in an excited tone as they looked at the man smiling at them amiably.


    "Commander Austin!"


    an old man called out, bowing down all of a sudden.


    "Commander Austin!"


    The rest of the people followed suit as they also shouted his name in unison.


    "Now, now! There is no need for such formalities.


    Let us focus on what''s important! These people in front of you are intruders.


    They have slaughtered lots of our people over the last few days.


    Now, if you want revenge, you can have it now.


    Don''t worry. They have been sealed in space and do not pose a threat to you at all,"


    Austin announced.


    Immediately, everyone in the square turned their gazes towards the intruders.


    "Commander Austin, they are just a small part of the invasion force... There were a lot of them!"


    a sect leader told Austin after some hesitation.


    He was worried that if they killed all these people here, their friends would come back for revenge.


    After all, these invaders had seriously scared the cultivators of the Prime Martial World with their pillaging and plundering.


    Even today, they were still afraid of the intruders despite the fact that Austin had defeated them and sealed them off.


    "Rest assured. I will wipe out every single invaders who has come to the Prime Martial World in three days.


    Also, there is no need to fear them. They are not unstoppable,"


    Austin assured them with a loud laugh.


    Then, with a slight wave of his hand, he directed two streaks of vital energy force at the two middle-aged men on the platform.


    With two crisp, resonating sounds, the two cultivators exploded into a mist of blood.


    Austin''s words, and his recent display of power finally managed to dispel the misgivings of the cultivators of the South Continent. If he could kill them off just like that, it meant that he was extremely powerful compared to them.


    Moreover, he was already a legend in the Prime Martial World. The cultivators there trusted and worshiped him.


    That was proven with the sentence one warrior spoke. "Now that we''ve got Commander Austin on our side, we''ve got nothing to be afraid of.


    These intruders here are nothing but a group of losers compared to Commander Austin!"


    The shout was heard by everyone, and they agreed.


    "Yeah, he is right. Let''s work together and execute them."


    "Damn them to hell! These bastards have slaughtered lots of people since they''ve got here. It''s time we got our revenge!"


    "Kill all these intruders!"


    The crowd rushed out of


    the place in your name!"


    Terrence announced loudly.


    "The leader of this world? "


    Austin was taken by great surprise on hearing this.


    "Yes. Commander Austin, and this is our request. Please don''t turn it down.


    We have been through an alien incursion at least three times over the ages that we have seen.


    Our world almost ended twice. First, there was the demon race, and now these cultivators from some other world whom we couldn''t defeat.


    We are too weak on our own.


    But outside our Prime Martial World, there are a lot of huge worlds with much more powerful cultivators than us.


    No one knows when there will be yet another enemy invasion.


    So we need to change and adapt.


    What we most importantly need, is a powerful leader who can unite all of us under a single banner.


    Only in this way will we be able to resist another enemy invasion,"


    Terrence said loudly.


    "He''s right.


    Commander Austin, I am Talbot Gan of the North Continent. I agree with Terrence too. We need a leader and we wouldn''t have anyone but you.


    You are the only one qualified enough for the job,"


    a middle-aged brawny man told Austin in a loud voice as he stood up.


    "Leader Austin!"


    More and more cultivators began to chant his name loudly.


    Last time, the demon race had invaded the Prime Martial World, and this time, it had been another alien invasion.


    It had been Austin who had saved them both times.


    Everyone here was now sure that Austin was clearly the best and most powerful cultivator across the whole Prime Martial World.


    Nobody had second opinions about it.


    And no one was jealous of him.


    They were in awe of him.


    They all knew that Austin had reached a level that they could only look up to; they might dream of achieving, but could never do so in real life.


    No one had any problem with him being the leader of the Prime Martial World.

 Chapter 2285 How Can I Forget You

    A feeling of joy and festivities filled the air as people chanted "Leader Austin" in the headquarters of the entire Oracle Sect.


    It was evident that Austin''s promotion as the leader of the Prime Martial World was indeed a popular choice among the people.


    "Commander Austin, look around you. The people are ecstatic, and they clamor for your leadership. Please say yes and accept the request!"


    Terrence said to Austin on behalf of the East Continent.


    The people that surrounded Austin represented the most prominent figures from every continent of the Prime Martial World.


    Everyone fixed their eyes on Austin as they waited for his answer.


    "Austin, the people are crazy about you, and I think you should agree,"


    a white-haired old man clad in a black robe said with a smile. He stood beside Austin and was watching the people cry out Austin''s name.


    The old man was Angus, the sect leader of the Magic Hand Sect.


    Previously, the three major forces from the Tune World called on all the cultivators from the South Continent to assemble in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom and demanded that they should surrender. However, Angus and the other people from the Magic Hand Sect disobeyed the order and stayed.


    Austin later killed every one of the three forces from the Tune World. He then proceeded to the headquarters of the Magic Hand Sect to visit his friend Angus.


    "Austin, it is appropriate for you to be the leader of the Prime Martial World,"


    Godwin advised Austin.


    "Well, I felt flattered. If you think it''s a good idea, then okay! I will stand as the leader of the Prime Martial World."


    Austin smiled and nodded in agreement.


    In fact, even before he came back, he already had plans of improving the strength of the entire Prime Martial World. There was so much he wanted to do, to advance the place and its people.


    The Prime Martial World was actually a small world next to the Immortal End World.


    Now, there was a threat of invasion from the foreign demon army to conquer the entire Immortal End World.


    If they went to war, Austin believed that the Prime Martial World would be in great danger.?


    That was why it was very important to improve the overall strength and fighting skills of all the cultivators from the Prime Martial World.


    "Everyone, let us show our respect to Leader Austin together!"


    As Terrence saw Austin nod in agreement, he was overjoyed and immediately ordered the crowd to honor Austin.


    "Leader Austin!"


    All at once, the people in the headquarters of the Oracle Sect bowed to Austin.


    Austin formally became the leader of the Prime Martial World.


    On that same day, all the guests that came to the Oracle Sect stayed and reported to Austin d


    rees and exquisite flowers that bloomed during the daytime and closed magically at night.


    "Well, I haven''t seen Tessa for a long time. How is she doing now?"


    Austin walked slowly through the entrance of the valley.


    Since Austin left the Prime Martial World, Tessa had been living in seclusion in this valley and was cultivating alone.


    Countless precious plants and flowers existed in the valley.


    Spiritual herbs covered the ground, and their fresh fragrance circulated all over the valley.


    Elegant butterflies danced in the air with their outrageous color. They were not afraid of people; instead, they circled around those who approached them. It was strange and magical to look at.


    Austin took his time and enjoyed his walk along the beautiful scenery that surrounded the valley.


    "Wow!"


    A feeling of excitement drifted in the air. A petite and gentle young woman stood beside an unknown pink tree. She covered her mouth as she tried to contain her excitement. She was staring at Austin, unable to believe her eyes.


    She was trembling and her face had turned red with excitement.


    The beautiful flowers that surrounded her complemented her radiant face and stunning figure.


    The charming woman was none other than Tessa.


    She was overjoyed to see Austin and wanted to rush to his side.


    However, she tried to control herself. She did not want to be disappointed.


    After all, she was just like an elder sister to Austin.


    She was supposed to behave like an elder sister in front of him.


    "Hah, you brat! Do you still remember me?"


    There was so much she wanted to say and ask Austin. But apart from all those words she couldn''t say, this was all she could come up with.


    "How can I forget you? You are like my elder sister!"


    Austin said with a smile and walked towards her.

 Chapter 2286 Something Is Going On With The Triangle Zone

    While visiting Tessa in the valley, Austin accompanied Tessa and chatted with her for a long time.


    To Austin''s surprise, Tessa was an level eight spiritual pill refiner now.


    While examining her ability, he realized that she had the potential to become a level nine spiritual pill refiner.


    It seemed that Tessa was really talented in alchemy.


    Austin shared her with all the knowledge and secrets he had acquired about alchemy from the Divine Continent. He also gave Tessa some books that he had in his possession.


    "So initially pill refiners were divided into spiritual pill refiners and superior pill refiners?"


    Tessa asked in surprise.


    As far as she knew, the best pill refiner in the Prime Martial World was the level ninth spiritual pill refiner.


    But she didn''t know that superior pill refiners were better than spiritual pill refiners in alchemy.


    "Yeah.


    With your alchemy skills, if you spend more time on mastering the alchemy knowledge I passed on to you and practice more, I think you can easily reach a level-seven or even level-eight superior pill refiner,"


    Austin informed her proudly.


    Tessa slowly glanced through the information Austin had sent into her Soul Sea about alchemy and how to be a superior pill refiner. She liked it so much that she couldn''t help but feel overjoyed.


    After spending half a day with Tessa, Austin finally had to leave.


    Under a tree, Tessa stood quietly at the entrance of the valley, and watched longingly as Austin left.


    It was not until Austin disappeared that she sighed and returned to her residence in the depths of the valley. Then she began to study the pill refining skills.


    The moment Austin returned to the headquarters of the Oracle Sect, he heard some interesting news.


    Word was going around that some dense black fog had appeared in the Triangle Zone.


    The fog had steadily spread and was now covering quite a huge area of the Triangle Zone.


    After a while, almost the whole Triangle Zone was occupied by the black mist.


    Within the black fog an aura of death could be heavily felt. It was so prominent that any creatures that entered the fog would immediately get devoured by the death aura and their souls would be destroyed.


    Therefore, all the creatures had left the Triangle Zone.


    If they didn''t leave, they would die there.


    "This is strange..."


    After hearing the news, the w


    ink I can use my demonic avatar,"


    he muttered as his eyes lit up.


    The instant the demonic avatar appeared, it emitted a formidable demonic energy.


    The demonic avatar then entered the black fog without any delays.


    "Wow, it seems the black fog doesn''t have any effect on it!"


    Austin was overjoyed.


    As the demonic avatar moved forward, the black fog around it dispersed to both sides and it looked as if it was forming a path.


    Austin immediately followed the demonic avatar and walked towards the depths of the Triangle Zone.


    The black mist had covered the whole sky and so it looked as if it was dyed black. Everywhere was black in the Triangle Zone.


    The aura of death penetrated the air in the Triangle Zone and everywhere it touched, the earth had cracked.


    The strength of the death aura could easily extinguish and destroy the lives of any living creatures. Looking around, Austin was shocked as he felt the heavy presence of the death aura.


    Fortunately, the evil energy that emanated from the demonic avatar was strong and easily dispelled the black mist and the death aura around them.


    If it hadn''t been for his avatar, Austin could have been easily destroyed after entering the black fog for so long.


    Suddenly, Austin spotted many rotten creatures roaming around.


    They were walking in a daze and sometimes their roars and howls reverberated in the air.


    Sometimes, the rotten figures murmured as if they were looking for something.


    "Where is the Memory Bridge? Where is the Memory Bridge?" they kept murmuring.


    Austin could hear them clearly.

 Chapter 2287 Memory Bridge

    Austin was shocked.


    "These guys smell like the dead... Are they looking for the Memory Bridge?


    And if they really are ghosts, are they trying to find the bridge and reincarnate themselves?''


    The demonic avatar was now moving into the depths of the Triangle Zone, and Austin followed it cautiously. This was a very unstable and dangerous area.


    "The Memory Bridge!


    It''s right over there."


    A voice reached Austin''s ears. And it looked like his suspicions were true. As soon as the voice came, all the rotten figures excitedly charged off in one direction simultaneously.


    ''What the hell? They have found the Memory Bridge?''


    Austin was getting curious.


    Legend had it that when a living creature died, then its soul had to cross the Memory Bridge if it wanted to be reborn. It wasn''t exactly a very pleasant way of coming back, but it was the only way.


    Once the soul drank the soup cooked by the Old Lady Meng, and crossed the Memory Bridge, it would lose all memory of its previous life and be reborn as an entirely different person.


    Austin looked at the rotten figures and gnashed his teeth.


    ''Damn it. Let''s follow them and see what they are going to do, ''


    he decided.


    Under his orders, the demonic avatar moved forward and he followed behind it. If anything came, it would hit the avatar first, assuming that it came from the front.


    As they got going, Austin noticed that several rotten corpses were staring at them with a sad gaze.


    The worst part about the whole stalking thing was that they all had white eyeballs; their irises were gone!


    They looked scary!


    Fortunately, they seemed more anxious about getting to the Memory Bridge than anything else. Therefore, they completely ignored Austin and his demonic avatar.


    About an hour later, the sound of flowing water came towards them, getting clearer by the minute.


    A huge black river was flowing in front of them, cutting their path and stopping them dead in their tracks.


    The water was turbulent and roaring in fury.


    The only way across was a narrow and smooth bridge over the river.


    At one end of the bridge stood a very thin, very ugly, and a very old woman. She was wearing a black hat and looking out as if she was guarding the bridge.


    At this point, Austin noticed more and more rotten figures constantly rushing towards the bridge from afar and gatheri


    igures were mainly sensing the aura of his demonic avatar.


    Since the avatar mainly cultivated with evil energy, he was registered as evil.


    Without any hesitation, the duo turned around and ran away.


    There were ten millions, even a hundred million rotten figures dashing towards them.


    Austin could sense that each of them was extremely powerful. If they were really from ancient times, there was no telling what powers they held.


    He couldn''t risk fighting them.


    Moreover, he also suspected that they were ancestors of the Immortal End World which meant that they were formidable opponents for him. There was no way he was going to confront such an impossible army.


    Austin ran blindly forwards in the Triangle Zone, followed by hordes and hordes of rotten figures. They were chasing him and his avatar in a head-tail fan formation.


    Under the circumstances, he had no choice but to flee as fast as he could.


    Luckily, Austin and his demonic avatar had gotten amazingly fast in terms of bodily movement skills and their pursuers couldn''t catch up with them.


    Out of the blue, the ground in front of Austin began to collapse.


    It was as if the very fabric of this place was attacking him.


    Countless stones constantly burst into air, and huge cracks appeared constantly. The earth ahead of him seemed to be getting destroyed by an unknown force.


    Then, a massive stela rose from the ground and divided the entire earth into two parts.


    It was so huge that it towered all the way into the sky and completely blocked progress from one part to the other.

 Chapter 2288 The Huge Red Gate

    A few seconds passed and a huge stela appeared. It pierced through the ground and stretched high up to the top of the sky.


    On the surface of the huge stela, words were engraved.


    There were three shocking words in red: Border Suppression Stela!


    At the same time, the whole stone stela began to shake violently. A terrible suppressing power, like a tidal wave, was felt. It seemed to burst out from the old, simple but lofty stela.


    Border Suppression Stela!


    "What is that?"


    Austin thought in surprise as he raised his head high up to look at the huge stone stela. He was quite stunned at what he saw.


    Thunderous noises were heard at the same time and they filled the air.


    The sounds seemed to come from the bottom of the earth, right under the ground of the huge stela. Those sounds were similar to ceaseless roars, like that of beasts. These sounds sometimes were loud enough to chill the heart, and sometimes were subdued, comparatively like a low howling. It sounded as if millions of demonic and diabolic beasts were roaring at the same time. It was as though all of them wanted to destroy and tear this place with their mighty cultivation base.


    At the same time, there were countless terrible black fogs, rushing out and rolling up from beneath the ground.


    Austin''s amazement rose high when he found that those black fogs contained a great amount of evil energy.


    "It looks like the black fogs that emerged in the Triangle Zone have come from here."


    Austin observed the clouds of black fogs carefully for a moment and came to that conclusion.


    In recent days, there had been many instances when black fogs burst out in the Triangle Zone. No one knew exactly from where they came. It turned out that that was the source of those mysterious black fogs.


    Boom! The rumbling sound from underground kept rising.


    Just then, the ground underneath the huge stela started cracking and shattered into pieces.


    Waves of black fogs, like giant black hands, lashed out and impacted the ground beneath the huge stela without stopping. Sand and stones were splashed in all directions. Smog of mist and dust swirled, forming storms in the sky. The sun was blocked, with all the sunshine gradually gone.


    "What the hell?


    What''s that? There seems to be a door!"


    It shocked Austin when he saw something in the dim light of the thick fog.


    Since layers of rocks and sand had collapsed and fallen gradually, a gigantic gate buried deep in the soil came into view in the thick black fog and the smog of dust.


    The gate was scarlet red, like the color of blood. Rather it was horrifying as it seemed to be painted with flesh blood!


    Angry roars were heard. Those roars were coming from behind that scarlet red gate and, for a single second, they seemed to have stopped.


    It was far stranger. Because at the same time one part of the huge scarlet red gate bulged out. It looked like a palm pushing it with great momentum.


    The roars gave the impression that the


    haotic and unnerving.


    At the same time, the black fog which was covering the whole space began boiling crazily.


    The ground started to shake violently. Thunderous sounds were heard from the sky continuously.


    "Oh! What is happening? Is there someone on the stela?"


    Austin narrowed his eyes and looked up at the stone stela, filled with surprise.


    That was the time when he saw a lofty figure standing on top of the huge stela.


    The figure was of a tall, square-faced, middle-aged man with sharp eyes.


    When Austin set his gaze on the middle-aged man, he realized that the man too was looking at him.


    "Flaming Sun Stela!"


    The middle-aged man exclaimed in surprise as soon as he set his eyes on Austin.


    The middle-aged man could not stop himself from measuring Austin up and down. Then he observed Austin''s demonic avatar which was close by his side.


    "Excellent! Oh, friend! What a rare chance for you to see the invasion of evil demons from the outside into the Immortal End World!


    Since you happened to witness the invasion, why don''t you take out the Flaming Sun Stela and resist the evil demon with us?"


    The middle-aged man spoke to Austin in a loud voice after his observation.


    "The Flaming Sun Stela?"


    Austin was totally at a loss when he heard the man''s words.


    He immediately thought of the Fire Stela that was in his elixir field. He wondered if that was what the man meant by the Flaming Sun Stela.


    Austin was stunned.


    It was evident that the middle-aged man had a horribly strong spiritual sense. With one glance, he immediately sensed the Fire Stela in Austin''s elixir field. It was amazing!


    "Sir, what exactly is going on here?


    This place here seems to belong to the Prime Martial World, right?


    Besides, there is a door over there. What''s behind that door? How could it happen that a demonic hand of the grand leader rush into here?"


    Austin was extremely curious now. He was anxious and wanted to figure out everything at once.

 Chapter 2289 The Crisis Is Solved

    "The Prime Martial World had originally been part of the Immortal End World in the ancient times.


    Troops from another world had penetrated the space barrier and created a gaping hole. The barrier divided the two worlds and acted as a boundary.


    The hole was later sealed.


    The gate below is located right there the hole used to be," the middle-aged man explained to Austin while standing on the stela.


    He was pointing at the red door that looked as red as blood.


    "The souls that keep hanging around are the dead people from the ancient Immortal End World who died in war.


    Although they have been dead for a long time, their souls are stationed here to guard this door and the safety of the Immortal End World,"


    the middle-aged man said, pointing at the rotten figures.


    ''So the Prime Martial World was a part of the Immortal End World in ancient times?


    The Triangle Zone was where the space barrier was located, and the war left a hole on this place, ''


    Austin reiterated, seeming surprised and curious at the same time.


    "I can''t believe that the evil creatures from another world have always tried to destroy the Immortal End World and they have never given up, even after so many years.


    They even tried to break the seal here and break into our world,"


    the middle-aged man said with a sigh.


    "Sir, this seems to be a grand leader''s hand who is not from this world. Can the seal withstand and resist his attack in this world?"


    Austin inquired worriedly.


    "If it was just the hand of a grand leader from another world, it wouldn''t be able to break this seal.


    However, this hand is special. It is a devil ancestor''s hand.


    The powers that a devil ancestor possesses are far stronger than the powers of a grand leader,"


    the middle-aged man further explained.


    ''A devil ancestor? You mean they exist? This is interesting.''


    Austin was startled.


    Based on his experience, Austin had thought that a grand leader from another world was the most terrifying being.


    But now he had just heard about the devil ancestor which appeared to be stronger than the grand leader.


    He couldn''t understand why the evil creatures from other worlds were so powerful.


    As far as Austin knew, Kevin was the best cultivator in the Immortal End World.


    Kevin was an immortal who had lost most of his strength.


    black hand seemed to be at a disadvantage.


    It was no match for the two giant stelas.


    "Great! We won, sir!"


    Austin beamed.


    "The seal is still here. The devil ancestor''s hand broke in but it has been weakened by the rules of this world.


    Besides, the two stelas are invincible.


    No wonder the devil ancestor''s hand is no match for them,"


    the middle-aged man said while smiling.


    "Damn it! Stupid world. Just wait.


    I will destroy it in the near future," the hand roared.


    It rose from the ground and got through the crack on the blood-colored door.


    Finally, the door finally stopped shaking and calmed down.


    Then the crack on the door began to slowly fix itself.


    A moment later, the blood-colored door was back to normal.


    Something happened that shocked Austin to the core.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The ground started healing itself as the cracks that had appeared on it disappeared.


    The mud, sand and rocks started flying back to fill the cracks.


    All this happened so fast.


    After a dozen seconds, the ground was back to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    Swoosh!


    The huge Border Suppression Stela turned into a beam of light and instantly disappeared into the ground.


    The Fire Stela also rushed back to Austin''s elixir field.


    The rotten figures entered the black fog and vanished into thin air slowly.


    Only the middle-aged man stood not far from the mesmerizing scene.


    He looked very relaxed and not bothered by what was happening around him now.


    Austin knew that the crisis had been solved.

 Chapter 2290 Devil Tomb Area

    "Sir, is everything all right now?"


    Austin asked worriedly.


    "It''s fine for now.


    However, those alien evils would never give up so easily.


    I have no idea when they will come here and try to break the seals."


    The middle-aged man sighed and shook his head.


    He was absolutely not optimistic about the situation and even a little worried.


    "Screw you.


    Jude, you damned rat.


    You have suppressed me for such a long time. One day, my troops will return to the Immortal End World.


    By then, the Immortal End World will be completely ruined.


    I will chop you down with my own hands.


    Damn you!"


    Suddenly, there was an angry roar that came from the depth of the earth. The deafening sound shook the ground violently.


    "Unbearable!


    Let me out!


    I will annihilate all these annoying animals."


    Angry and earsplitting roars echoed all over.


    Perhaps he thought his roars could kill his enemies. At least he hoped so.


    At the same time, a strong evil energy came from that specific direction and turned into a rolling black mist. It blocked the paths to the heaven and the earth.


    "Sir, what''s that?"


    Austin was pretty startled.


    "That is the Devil Tomb Area.


    All of those powerful alien creatures that invaded the Immortal End World in ancient times were buried in there.


    They fought to death in that unprecedented battle.


    Some of those powerful alien creatures couldn''t be completely destroyed even after they had been defeated or killed.


    Because, even if they were killed upon capture, they were not really dead in the literal sense. Their souls somehow remained alive, or they left some mysterious original energy essence as the extension of their lives.


    Under the circumstances, they could only be temporarily suppressed.


    That''s why there is a Devil Tomb Area here,"


    explained the middle-aged man.


    "I''m not exactly sure why but recently those repressed alien creatures have started to become restless. It seems as if they are being awakened by something.


    And their power has been improving gradually recently.


    I have spent a lot of time and energy on trying to repress them again.


    Unfortunately, I had a moment of carelessness. A devil ancestor''s hand broke the seal and quickly escaped,"


    the middle-aged man confided to Austin with a frown.


    Since Austin carried the Fire Stela, the middle-aged man didn''t treat Austin as an outsider. In fact, he confessed his negl


    s that were taken out of the black bags seemed to have included humans, beasts, and creatures of other races.


    After they were thrown into the big black jar, they let out painful, ear-piercing screams. Numerous pieces of flesh, blood and bones suddenly splashed out from the opening of the jar.


    It seemed that there was something horrible hidden in the big black jar that was killing and grinding all those creatures.


    Moments later, a thick black fog rose from the jar.


    More black fog gathered around it and began to swirl over the altar like a huge whirlpool.


    A spatial passageway appeared from nowhere.


    A few seconds later, a heinous-looking figure of hundreds of feet in height walked out of the spatial passageway.


    The alien devil stank of horrifying evil aura.


    "Welcome, dear Holy Messenger."


    Immediately, the elders stood up and bowed down to him.


    "Sir, following your order, we have been well prepared in the Immortal End World.


    So far, at least seven small worlds have been opened already.


    We have sent our people to every one of them."


    An elder took a step forward and explained the current situations to the Holy Messenger.


    "Humph.


    Do not tell me lies.


    Didn''t I tell you to find the small world where the Devil Tomb Area was located? Didn''t I order you to make preparations and to cooperate with our devil ancestor?


    I gave you simple tasks and you couldn''t even do it well.


    Just now, our devil ancestor tried to break into the small world, but he failed and got severely wounded.


    It''s all because of your negligence and incompetence,"


    he snapped at the elder.

 Chapter 2291 It Is A Good Thing

    "What? Are you certain?


    The devil ancestor has gone to the small world where the Devil Tomb Area was located?!"


    The few old men gathering around an old altar were all in shock.


    The old men''s plans had been set into motion. Their scheme involved cooperating with the devil ancestor and helping him gain access to the Immortal End World. In order to do so, they should traverse the small world in search for the legendary Devil Tomb Area. This evil collaboration would allow for the seal imposed unto the tomb to be completely broken. As a result, the devil ancestor could finally arrive and invade this world.


    Once the real body of the devil ancestor entered the Immortal End World, the whole world''s demise was certain!


    "Shit! Look at what you have done! You fools!"


    the Holy Messenger snorted coldly.


    "The devil ancestor has secretly left a trace of his demonic spiritual soul in one of the small worlds. This trace of the demonic spiritual soul can help you locate which small world he has been to. You must search for this small world and send all of your people there.


    Wait for the devil ancestor''s coming next time!"


    With a wave of his hand, a ball of pitch black-light flashed out of the Holy Messenger''s hand and floated above the altar.


    "With merely this little demonic spiritual soul, can we find the small world where the legendary Devil Tomb Area is located? I do not doubt that we can!"


    The few elders were overjoyed with the news they had just received.


    Recently, they had sent a large number of people to look for that small world. However, after carefully examining two or three small worlds, they were not able to find the area that they were looking for.


    Because of their failure to find which small world the devil ancestor had gone to, they were forced to scatter their forces to other surrounding small worlds one by one.


    "Hmph! Of course, the skills of the devil ancestor are beyond comprehension. You cannot begin to imagine what he can do to you feeble beings."


    As he spoke, the Holy Messenger glanced coldly at the few old men. It was as if the old men did not know of the power possessed by the devil ancestor.


    "Yes, sir!"


    the few old men answered synchronously.


    "Do it as soon as possible.


    You will be the first and only masters of the Immortal End World to have accomplished such a ploy.


    In addition, you will not have to hide yourselves in this fully enclosed small world forever.


    In the future, you can be free to go to a wider world. Then, your cultivation base will no longer be limited in this closed, small, lifeless world.


    You can break through to the genuine Immortal Realm with great ease!


    At the same time, with our help, no one in the whole star cluster area would ever dare to provoke you."


    The Holy Messenger persuaded the men as he started to walk away.


    "Yes, sir! We will follow your instructions religiously!"


    Hearing the words of the Holy Messenger, the old men grew so excited that they could not help but tremble with their thoughts.


    The


    l senses could not perceive its existence. The tree was still there after all.


    ''Since when did the spiritual tree start to have this method of escape perception? Wow!''


    Austin was overjoyed.


    A moment later...


    "Well, this is very strange.


    You take this evil needle with you, but the evil spirits is not able to invade your spiritual soul and make you turn to a raging demon.


    It seems that you are right to utilize a demonic avatar instead to control this terrible needle.


    However, you have to be careful in the future. The Diabolic Killing Needle is very fierce. If you are not careful enough, you may be gravely devoured by its evil energy someday. One slip could allow this weapon to invade your spiritual soul and transform you into a devil,"


    the middle-aged man said seriously.


    "Yes sir, I understand.


    Thank you for your concern,"


    Austin said sincerely.


    Austin knew that it must be the spiritual tree in his Soul Sea that made him immune to the diabolic devouring powers of the evil needle.


    Ha-ha-ha!


    Boy, it is such a good thing for the Immortal End World that you are the wielder of this evil needle.


    These fiendish monsters were very powerful creatures when they were alive. I personally have tried my best, but I still cannot completely destroy them.


    Now, with this evil needle, you can finally solve this big problem in a snap!


    Finally!"


    The middle-aged man laughed loudly.


    Then he waggled his sleeve.


    Bang!


    The tomb that was the nearest to Austin blew up all of a sudden. An utterly broken devil phantom abruptly rushed out!


    Howl!


    The devil''s fragmented and rotten body roared and rushed towards Austin and the middle-aged man.


    "Humph!"


    The middle-aged man snorted and reached out his hand to grab the broken evil body. Instantly, the broken evil body was locked up in the air.


    With his impeccable reflexes, Austin controlled the evil needle in the hand of the demonic avatar to turn into a black iron rod, which sprinted towards the broken evil body.

 Chapter 2292 Assimilated Them All

    "Argh! What the hell! It is actually the holy weapon of our world! How come he is using it against us?


    It''s impossible! It is so unlikely!"


    The devil let out an unbelievable scream. The whole space resonated with that frustrated screech.


    When the Diabolic Killing Needle hit the body, it burst out the strongest suction force. He could not believe what just happened.


    Before anyone could realize anything it absorbed this body in an instant.


    Austin immediately felt that the Diabolic Killing Needle now contained a lot more energy.


    In this way, the strength of the demonic avatar was also evidently improved. It was absolutely clear by what just happened.


    And the improvement happened in just the instant it hit him. It was as if by magic that the transformation took place.


    Austin was bursting with delight and expectations. All the monsters buried in this place had been very strong when they were well and alive. Even after they died, to his surprise the remaining evil energy was still very powerful.


    "This Diabolic Killing Needle is really powerful. I do not think anybody can fathom the power."


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man sighed.


    Then, he waved his sleeve again, and another tomb nearby exploded with the loudest noise just by one swish of his sleeve and a broken body popped out immediately, giving off a sense of ferocity.


    "Diabolic Killing Needle!


    How come it is in the hands of a human boy? That is impossible! This does not make any sense!"


    The monster growled in fury, and then turned around to flee from the scene.


    But the middle-aged man waved his hand, and restrained him in the air. This stopped the figure from escaping.


    "These are relatively weak. And the most powerful evil creatures, they were still in the dark depths of the Devil Tomb Area,"


    the middle-aged man reminded Austin to help him keep rooted.


    At this time, the demonic avatar had already held the Diabolic Killing Needle and rushed to attack with full force.


    Then, with the help of the middle-aged man, the bodies of evil creatures were constantly absorbed by the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    Gradually, Austin sensed that the energy that the Diabolic Killing Needle contained was getting stronger by the minute. It was getting beyond control.


    The power of the demonic avatar was also getting stronger and stronger.


    About half a day later, the evil creatures in the periphery of the Devil Tomb Area were finally completely absorbed by the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle was surrounded by a tsunami-like whirlpool of dark energy, and a shocking evil power was hovering all around.


    The space around the Diabolic Killing Needle was distorted and shattered into pieces by its evil force.


    At the same time, shrill sky-shattering screams were heard continuously from the Diabolic Killing Needle. It was a total mayhem.


    "The central region of the Devil Tomb Area is up ahead.


    Every being that has been buried here was formidable when they were alive. They were extremely strong."


    The middle-aged ma


    out at the same time, Austin and the middle-aged man could not defeat them all at once. There was no chance at all. They would probably be dead.


    The two would have no choice but to turn around and flee. Otherwise it was suicide.


    In other words, only because all these evil souls were sealed separately that Austin was able to absorb them one by one. He was exhausted but he was still alive.


    Two days later.


    "Ha-ha!


    That was an awesome episode I say!


    These evil souls had been sealed since ancient times. They have now finally been all eliminated from the scene. It is so much safer.


    We have averted a huge disaster for the Immortal End World! It feels great to have achieved this. The task seemed nearly impossible to execute. With all that negative energy around anything could have happened.


    You have made the greatest contribution this time. You will be remembered for a long time. You will be in history.


    You have made a great contribution to the Immortal End World! You will be celebrated for this action!"


    The middle-aged man let out a hearty laugh that beamed of happiness and relief.


    Because at this time, all the evil souls trapped in the Devil Tomb Area had been absorbed by the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    The middle-aged man was obviously happy for what was done. It was evident.


    For all these years, he had been guarding the Devil Tomb Area and the souls of the evil creatures that had been buried here with his life. He did not want any evil to cloud over the existence of the others. He finally succeeded in his mission.


    At the same time, he was also responsible for suppressing the bloody red gate below the ground.


    After so many years, he also felt tired as he grew older and didn''t know when he could solve these problems once and for all. It was becoming a burden for him.


    But today, he solved one of the biggest problems with the help of Austin. How could he not be happy? He was free of the shoulder-burying responsibilities. He could laugh out without anything worrying him, finally.

 Chapter 2293 The Demonic Avatar Was Stronger

    "It''s amazing!"


    Austin didn''t even pay attention to what the middle-aged man said.


    Instead, he focused on observing his demonic avatar and the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    After the demonic avatar absorbed the soul of the last evil creature, it stood there motionless, engulfed in the thick black fog.


    As these things took place, the evil needle grew bigger and bigger.


    It increased in size all the more, and eventually, the needle turned gargantuan. Its size stretched up high into the clouds.


    Then, after some time, the needle shrunk until it was the width of a human hair. It became so minuscule that it could even be blown by a child.


    This proved that the needle could expand and transform itself into a colossal pillar into the sky.


    And, it could also reduce itself into something small that it could easily be mistaken as a strand of hair.


    The dimensions of the needle changed multiple times��it grew big, and then it shrank again.


    As it altered its proportions numerous times, the surroundings around the needle also changed.


    One after another, the shadows of the evil creatures appeared. They continuously grew stronger in number, and eventually, there were now a multitude of them that flew and growled around the needle.


    Buildings that were composed of white skeletons also appeared out of nowhere. In these structures were a plethora of ghosts that lingered in them, where they either cried or laughed begrudgingly.


    Everything around the needle was covered in thick black fog.


    Bit by bit, the fog absorbed the demonic avatar and the evil needle.


    "Looks like this evil needle soaked up too much evil energy. It is digesting it.


    Your demonic avatar seems to have reached a certain level and is breaking through,"


    the middle-aged man commented, as he observed the scene before him.


    "You''re right,"


    Austin agreed, nodding his head.


    Since the demonic avatar was part of him, he felt its current state.


    ''It is about to break through.


    Once it succeeds in doing so, it will be greatly improve, '' Austin thought.


    "You need to be patient. It will take some time to make a breakthrough,"


    advised the middle-aged man.


    As he waved his hand, a white path appeared beneath them, stretching to the opposite direction of the demonic avatar.


    They kept going until they were more than a hundred thousand meters away. Austin and the man found a mountain to land on, and they both settled on its peak.


    As they did so, the man asked Austin about t


    i''s suggestion, Austin was dumbfounded.


    ''The place that Mr. Yi suggested me to go is in the Tune World?'' Austin repeated in his mind out of disbelief.


    "Yes, the Lord of Flaming Sun was in charge of the Scorching Land. He spent most of his time cultivating there. Now that you are practicing his Golden Sun Scripture, you can go there. Perhaps you will get some harvest.


    Maybe, it will be helpful for you to cultivate the Golden Sun Scripture,"


    Jude Yi instructed.


    The previous owner of the Golden Sun Scripture and the Fire Stela was the Lord of Flaming Sun.


    During the ancient times, he was well-known as a powerful immortal king of the Immortal End World


    "Okay. Thank you for your advice."


    As soon as he composed himself, Austin decided to go to the Scorching Land of the Tune World one day.


    All of a sudden, Austin felt overjoyed out of the blue.


    Something was going on with the demonic avatar.


    A black light flashed and appeared beside Austin.


    When the avatar landed on the ground, the earth and the sky trembled slightly.


    Unassuming and discreetly, a strong and fierce aura was felt.


    The tremors of the evil aura could be sensed around the area within tens of thousands of miles.


    It seemed that the demonic avatar was the master of this world!


    "That''s great."


    Austin perceived that the demonic avatar was much stronger than it was before.


    "It seems that your avatar is at par with Immortal Transforming Realm cultivators,"


    Jude Yi commented, looking at the demonic avatar in surprise.


    "Really? It can be a match for the great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm!"


    Austin''s eyes flashed excitedly.

 Chapter 2294 Six Warriors Of The Immortal Transforming Realm

    Austin then said goodbye to Jude and left the Triangle Zone.


    Austin had so much respect for him.


    For a long time, he had stayed at the Triangle Zone and devoted most of his time to guard the once broken space barrier.


    Austin went back to the headquarters of the Oracle Sect.


    The moment he arrived, a piece of news came that the three major forces of the Tune World were coming to settle a score with him.


    But Elder Brendan had already left the headquarters of the Oracle Sect and had returned to the East Mainland before that.


    "Wang Clan, All-powerful Sect and Ancient Immortal Sect. They are all here,"


    Austin muttered to himself, his eyes distant and cold.


    He had foreseen this outcome when he slaughtered the troops from the three forces that invaded the Prime Martial World.


    Tune World was one of the most powerful among the eight heavens of the Immortal End World.


    Wang Clan, All-powerful Sect and Ancient Immortal Sect were among the most powerful forces in the Tune World.


    Surely, these three forces were well-prepared and determined to exact vengeance from Austin.


    By this time, Godwin and the four reclusive elders of the Oracle Sect had already gone to the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land for cultivation.


    Austin ordered several ordinary elders to take care of the Oracle Sect and then left in a hurry.


    Half a day later, Austin arrived at the Nonuple Isles.


    "Master. You have arrived in time."


    Brady greeted him warmly  as he saw him coming.


    He had been guarding the space passage at the Nonuple Isles all the time.


    "How is everything going?"


    Austin asked.


    "At the exit on the other side of the space passage, a large group of troops from the three forces of the Tune World, including six warriors of the Immortal Transforming Realm, have arrived.


    It looks like they are determined to invade and occupy the Prime Martial World,"


    said Brady. He was trying hard not to panic, but there was an urgency in his voice.


    "Six cultivators of the Immortal Transforming Realm?"


    Austin was surprised.


    Six great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm had joint forces and came together to a small world. It was strange for them to do that.


    No one would send six cultivators of the Immortal Transforming Realm just to get revenge.


    Austin felt something was wrong.


    "Right now, Mr. Fang is at the entrance of the space passage and confronting the enemy troops from the Tune World,"


    said Brady.


    "Let''s go have a look!"


    Austin said.


    Austin and Brady traveled through the spatial


    ds flew out of his palm.


    The surrounding people couldn''t help but feel terrified by countless sharp swords flying in the sky.


    It was hundreds of millions of purple flying swords!


    One of them was powerful enough to kill a competent warrior.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Hundreds of millions of flying swords tore through the space. They rushed towards Austin with unbelievable speed and strength.


    After his last fight with Austin, Grandmaster Canelo knew that he had a very strange demonic avatar which could seal off the power of a great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Austin narrowed his eyes, impressed by what unfolded before him.


    The attack launched by a cultivator of the Immortal Transforming Realm was remarkable.


    There were countless purple flying swords, and each one of them was extremely sharp.


    "Stop!"


    Mr. Fang shouted angrily.


    With a single wave of his hand, a blade as large as a hill blazed out, containing power from the rules of five elements.


    "Ha-ha! Trying to save this guy? No way!"


    Instantly, the other five powerful great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm acted at the same time. Each of them launched an attack to block Mr. Fang''s blade.


    "Humph! You cannot hurt the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land when we''re here assisting and protecting him."


    Elder Sharp moved his body as he took out an ultimate magical treasure to rescue Austin.


    Two middle-aged men who were standing beside Elder Sharp also used their ultimate magical treasures. They wielded their weapons and helped Elder Sharp to rescue Austin and fight against their enemies.


    Those middle-aged men were two of the five reborn ancestors of the Flame Holy Land.

 Chapter 2295 Black Thunderbolt

    "It''s all right, sirs. The old bastard can''t do anything to me!" Austin shouted.


    He had decided to settle this whole thing on his own once and for all.


    By mere thought, his demonic avatar appeared and used the World Sealing Tabooed Magic within an instant.


    Countless evil runes formed and were transformed into a terrible tsunami. They came in from every direction, much like flooding water from a sick ocean, and filled the space around Grandmaster Canelo of the Wang Clan. Suddenly, the old man found himself submerged in a sea of runes.


    As the strength of Austin''s demonic avatar had increased, the power of its World Sealing Tabooed Magic had increased dramatically as well. It was several folds stronger now and could take care of Grandmaster Canelo.


    "That bastard''s demonic avatar seems a lot stronger this time!"


    Grandmaster Canelo suddenly realized this and shock appeared all over his face.


    And to his extreme amazement, he found that he could not move at all. It was as if his nerves had stopped responding.


    After displaying the World Sealing Tabooed Magic, Austin''s demonic avatar brought out the Diabolic Killing Needle and, as if it were manipulating flour dough, morphed it into a pitch black iron stick. Holding that, it leaped forward and swept it towards the old man.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Several deafening noises arose in succession and filled the air.


    A dark space crack formed wherever the iron stick went and with each swung, its momentum increased. At least a thousand meters wide, the cracks expanded and quickly spread towards the unfortunate Grandmaster Canelo. His day seemed to have come.


    Rattling, ringing, and sonorous noises of something being broken were heard constantly.


    And the hundreds of millions of purple flying swords the old man had conjured up were all blown to bits in an instant. Nothing except confetti remained.


    The fragments were now floating in the air like snowflakes.


    By that moment, Grandmaster Canelo was shocked to the extreme and had lost all sense.


    He knew that his life was in danger, and he might not make it out of here alive.


    "The brat wants to kill me!"


    The old man felt a tremor in his mind. All of a sudden, numerous dramatic changes took place in his body. Due to some kind of secret skill he utilized, his body turned red all of a sudden and incessant amounts of a cyan-colored smoke began to rise from it. Within the blink of an eye, his body became thinner and thinner yet, all the way up to the point when there was only a thin skin wrapping his skeleton left.


    At the cost of completely losing his flesh, the Grandmaster''s sealed body could move again.


    The last time his body had been sealed by the World Sealing Tabooed Magic, he had been forced to blast away two of his ultimate magical treasures and consume a small part of his blood essence. But even that wasn''t enough this time. Something had happened.


    To his amazement, the sealing power was incredible this time and the only way out was to consume even more blood essence.


    So much, so that almost all of his flesh was lost to the exercise.


    He had almost consumed a third of his blood essence by now. His hair was in a mess now, dropping in a disheveled manner on his shoulders. He looked dispirited and his face had gone pale. With most of his flesh consumed, he looked mo


    ther than that, thunder was its food and it could take on lightning of every conceivable color.


    "Is it... Is it the thunder unicorn? What the hell!"


    Grandmaster Canelo stared at the magnificent beast with his eyes wide open. He was both surprised and pleased at this sight. He was eager to get his hands on it!


    "Great! That''s wonderful!


    I''ve been looking for one for a lot of years now. I never expected you to have one.


    It''s mine now!"


    Grandmaster Canelo burst out into a fit of wild laughter and almost jumped up with ecstasy.


    A primary part of his focus was on the cultivation of smart thunder skills. So the thunder unicorn would prove very helpful and valuable for him. But it was rare to obtain or even see such a powerful beast.


    The other cultivators were a lot more stunned at the sight of the thunder unicorn. To be honest, they had never seen such an animal before.


    "You think you can get your hands on it? Dream on, old man!"


    Austin sounded cold as he uttered those words.


    At that moment, his demonic avatar rushed out all of a sudden, and dashed towards the old man at an impossible pace.


    Swoosh!


    Within a second, the avatar exerted the World Sealing Tabooed Magic once again and suddenly, black demonic runes flew in from the sky and again darted at Grandmaster Canelo like a fierce storm.


    The old man was shocked at this sudden change. He swiftly moved his greedy gaze away from the thunder unicorn and tried to focus.


    It was not until that moment that he came back to his senses and recalled how powerful Austin''s demonic avatar was.


    He backed off quickly and went hundreds of thousands of steps away immediately.


    The World Sealing Tabooed Magic was indeed very powerful. But it could only be used within a set distance, when dealing with an Immortal Transforming Realm master.


    The demonic avatar also rushed behind Grandmaster Canelo with the Diabolic Killing Needle in its hand.


    Bang! The air stirred with a huge noise.


    Once again, the Diabolic Killing Needle turned into a huge black iron stick and swept towards Grandmaster Canelo at a lightning fast pace.


    The old man immediately used his secret skills to ward off the attack at such a critical moment.

 Chapter 2296 Incomplete Rules

    "Boom!"The ground shook and a loud sound was heard even from afar.


    Two aggressive figures were seen charging into each other. It was Austin''s demonic avatar and Grandmaster Canelo. They were ready for blood. No one was backing down.


    Charging against the Grandmaster Canelo was the demonic avatar. It was chasing the master who kept on running for his life.


    Grandmaster Canelon could not break the World Sealing Tabooed Magic. Because he could not match the magic, he kept on avoiding it to stay alive.


    It was so humiliating for Grandmaster Canelo! He could not fight back and crush his enemy. Along with fighting for his life, his pride was being stepped on. He could not believe that he was losing from the avatar. Right then and there, he roared furiously as he was fighting against the avatar.


    "Old bastard, go to hell!" Austin shouted as he charged against his enemy.


    From the sidelines, Austin saw that Grandmaster Canelo was no match for his demonic avatar. Shouting from the top of his lungs, he activated his Omnipotent Body Skill. Austin''s body started to grow bit by bit. He grew more than a hundred feet tall and became a giant. With his skill, he started attacking the elder.


    Side by side, Austin and the demonic avatar fought. They used all kinds of martial art skills to conquer Grandmaster Canelo.


    Grandmaster Canelo was dumbfounded. ''How could a young man dare attack me? I am a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm!'' he thought. Grandmaster Canelo was a person of high respect and a strong cultivator in the Immortal End World. His skills and power were beyond imagination. But, there he was, attacked by the young man. He hated Austin to the core.


    In his mind and heart, he killed Austin a hundred times.


    However, Austin and his demonic avatar held the upper hand in this fight.


    Grandmaster Canelo could not even dare fight back from the demonic avatar. The World Sealing Tabooed Magic the avatar used was extremely powerful. He was overpowered.


    Moreover, the demonic avatar''s power was formidable. It was almost impossible to defeat. With the Diabolic Killing Needle, it could withstand the powerful attacks of Grandmaster Canelo.


    Grandmaster Canelo was powerful. He had mastered plenty of amazing martial skills and owned many magic treasures. He was more than a formidable opponent. But, at this moment, it was as if he lost all his skills and magic. He could not do anything about Austin.


    ''What''s all this?'' People thought as they watched Grandmaster Canelo being thrashed.


    It was a sight that they never imagined happening. The people were lost for words seeing how the events were turning against Grandmaster Canelo.


    At the same time, another dumbfounding event was happening. Mr. Fang was fighting against five powerful great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm. It was only him against the five.


    Every time he attacked, he would emit beams of bright light. It was as if he became like the sun.


    Soon enough, Mr. Fang had emitted so much light that it filled up the whole realm. The bright light reached every corner


    ged man uttered with a sigh.


    He was one of the five ancestors of the Flame Holy Land who had been brought back to life. Now, he was one of the elders of the Flame Holy Land.


    "You can reach the Immortal Transforming Realm. You are men of great potential and talents!


    Yet, the Immortal End World has been closed for a very long time already.


    It has weakened the power of the rules of this world now.


    The chances of reaching the Immortal Transforming Realm is very small, almost impossible,"


    Mr. Fang sorrowfully said while looking at the reclusive elders of the Flame Holy Land.


    Stunned at Mr. Fang''s statement, Elder Sharp and the other two middle-aged men looked at each other in silence.


    The three men were able to enter the Immortal Transforming Realm. They were almost inside.


    But, because of the incomplete rules of heaven and earth in this world, they were not able to enter the realm.


    ''If Elder Sharp and the other two elders want to break through to the Immortal Transforming Realm, they have to leave the Immortal End World.


    The problem is, the whole world has already been cut off. It is impossible to get out of the Immortal End World and go to the outside world, '' Austin thought to himself.


    Austin''s glimmer of hope faded away as he sighed and realized how he could not be of help to them.


    From being disheartened, an idea suddenly flashed through Austin''s mind as if something clicked in his head.


    He became excited again as he was thinking of his idea.


    ''If they could get to the outside world, then... hmm..


    There might be a way where I could bring them outside of this world.


    Or... Maybe the other living beings in the Immortal End World can''t go to the outside world.


    But, I can go outside of the Immortal End World! I know a way!''


    Planning in his head brought Austin joy and excitement. He was so pleased with the plan he crafted in his mind.


    ''Maybe, I could try it. Why don''t I give it a try?''


    At once, Austin decided. He wanted to help the elders, and he knew exactly what he needed to do.

 Chapter 2297 The Hope To Breakthrough

    Austin was aware of an unusual path that would lead him outside. However, this path went through the city that existed beyond the Immortal End World.


    Thus, he needed permission from the soldier who guarded that mysterious city.


    Convincing the soldier would be no easy feat as the city was very important to the Immortal End World. No one could know of its location!


    Not one to shy from challenges, Austin decided to try.


    If the soldier permitted him, Austin would be able to send the elders, including Elder Sharp, to the outside world to complete their breakthrough. If successful, there would be more masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm in the Flame Holy Land.


    If that were to happen, then the strength of the Flame Holy Land would be unparalleled. It would also have the distinction of being the top sect not only in the East Mainland or in the Divine Continent, but the entire Immortal End World.


    However, at that moment, Prime Martial World''s safety was his highest priority.


    Austin thought deeply, weighing the pros and cons of his decision carefully.


    Finally, he decided to inform Mr. Fang, as well as a few elders and reclusive elders from the Flame Holy Land, about the hole in the space barrier in the Triangle Zone.


    "What? Are you serious?" stated Mr. Fang.


    Everyone was shocked.


    He understood the gravity of the situation and knew of the importance of this matter.


    The creatures that resided in the outer area were always thinking of ways to invade the Immortal End World.


    If a hole existed, then it could be the beginning of a mass invasion of the foreign creatures.


    Life and death of everyone in the entire Immortal End World would be affected!


    A grave expression appeared on Mr. Fang''s face.


    "In that case, we must guard the Prime Martial World at any cost.


    What''s more, the three forces of the Tune World have sent six cultivators of the Immortal Transforming Realm outside to conquer a mere small world.


    It just doesn''t make sense.


    Well, no matter what, there is no way that we can let the three forces of the Tune World get their hands on the Prime Martial World.


    Don''t worry, Austin. From now on, I will watch this spatial passage,"


    Mr. Fang said reassuringly.


    "You should tell Anderson and Sandro about this as well. They can share this responsibility, too.


    As they are loyal people, I believe that they can be of great help to you,"


    Mr. Fang advised Austin.


    "That''s precisely what I was thinking as well,"


    Austin murmured as he looked out into the distance.


    He knew that the three major forces o


    y reached the East Continent of the Windless World.


    What surprised them was that the whole East Continent of the Windless World was still enveloped in silence.


    There was no sign of life here at all.


    Austin detected faint traces of blood hanging in the air of the continent. He could also hear countless bitter cries of ghosts.


    ''Someone must have annihilated the creatures on this continent, ''


    Austin thought. Anxiety coursed through his body at the thought.


    And since his intuitions were rarely wrong, there was good reason for him to feel uneasy.


    Hundreds of millions of creatures on the continent had disappeared in one night!


    This was a tragedy of epic proportions.


    However, up until then, none of the great master in the Immortal End World could figure out what had happened.


    Then, Austin led the three elders to the vast primeval jungle where the teleportation altar stood.


    They walked along the underground passage to reach deep inside a palace.


    In the middle of the palace, stood an ancient teleportation altar. It was grand and glowed like melted gold.


    Through this altar, they could be transported to the hidden ancient city outside the world.


    And as the space outside didn''t belong to the Immortal End World, the elders might be able to break through.


    "Elders, I want you to wait for me at this palace.


    I have to consult a senior before we set out.


    If he agrees, then I can take you to the place about which I spoke.


    Otherwise, we will have no other choice but to give up,"


    Austin said to the three elders. There was lingering hope in his voice, though.


    "I see. Austin, you should go ahead.


    We will wait for you here."


    The three elders nodded encouragingly.

 Chapter 2298 Fighters In The Last Battle

    Using his spiritual sense, Austin sent a fraction of his energy into a bulging ball on the altar. Suddenly, rays of light burst out from the ball.


    Austin did what the soldier instructed him to do. It was how he could get in touch with the soldier in the ancient city.


    If Austin wanted to go back to the ancient city, he needed to communicate with the soldier first. Once the soldier received Austin''s message and confirmed that it was indeed from Austin, then that was the only time the altar could be activated.


    This procedure was designed to protect the ancient city. The soldier needed to be informed first and make certain that the one who would enter was not an enemy, before he could give his consent.


    Austin waited in silence.


    Soon the altar changed. Powerful rays of light radiated from the altar and its light became more and more radiant.


    Austin hurried forward and stood in the middle of the altar.


    Soon, a strong spiritual sense came out of the altar and swept violently across Austin.


    This spiritual sense was emitted by the soldier at the other end of the altar.


    "It''s you, Austin!"


    The soldier''s spiritual sense recognized Austin at once and confirmed his identity.


    Austin waited for what would happen next.


    Soon, a huge teleportation power appeared on the altar.


    Austin stepped forward and, with a flash of light, disappeared from the altar.


    As Austin landed on the ground again, he realized that he had returned to the inner city of the ancient city.


    The soldier stood beside the altar.


    "Sir, nice to meet you again!"


    Austin bowed politely before the soldier.


    The soldier nodded at Austin with a smile.


    He knew that the young man in front of him was a good man.


    Austin then told the soldier his reason for coming.


    Austin also told the soldier stories about the three elders of the Flame Holy Land. This made the soldier curious.


    "The three elders of the Flame Holy Land? Were they really sealed by the special crystals for hundreds of thousands of years?"


    The expression on the soldier''s face changed when he heard the stories of the three reclusive elders.


    "Did they fought in the last battle?"


    The soldier came up with this conclusion based on Austin''s story.


    "The last battle?"


    The words surprised Austin.


    All Austin knew was that Elder Sharp was an old man who had lived hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    As for the reason why he had been sealed in the special crystal for hundreds of thousands of years, Austin never asked about it. Elder Sharp never offered to explain either.


    "If they want to enter this city, they have to be detected.


    The city can sense people with its own will. If the city does not reject them, then they are welcome to enter."


    The soldier thought about it for a while and finally nodded.


    "The city''s own will?"


    Austin was stunned. He was hearing all this for the first time.


    "Yes. During the ancient war, countless city guards perished. After their death, their souls haunted and soon merged into the city. Eventually, the souls of the dead soldiers gradually became the will of this city. Since then it has been helping guard the city and protected it from enemies.


    Creatures hiding un


    er Sharp and his two companions focused all their energy and started to cultivate.


    While passing away the time, Austin briefly shared information and stories about the Immortal End World to the soldier.


    "I was not aware that the hole on the space barrier between the two worlds has been discovered by the evil demons outside the Immortal End World."


    The soldier''s face looked concerned when he spoke of this.


    "That''s right.


    I think the traitors within the Immortal End World and the evil demons of the outer regions will work together and will do their best to break through the sealing power in that hole."


    Austin shared his thought and worry with the soldier.


    "If that is the case, then we must also do our best to guard that hole on the space barrier."


    The soldier looked at Austin with determination in his eyes.


    "You mentioned that there are other three resurrected cultivators in the Flame Holy Land.


    I think, just like these three elders here, they too fought in the last battle.


    You can bring them here with you next time. We will help them achieve a breakthrough to the level of Immortal Transforming Realm.


    It would be best if the Flame Holy Land can control the hole on the space barrier between small worlds alone. No forces from other sects in the Immortal End World should be allowed to take a part in it. I think that''s the safest way to guard the Immortal End World for the time being."


    The soldier thought for a moment and shared his idea with Austin.


    "You''re right, sir. I strongly agree with you!"


    The soldier''s words of wisdom shed some light on Austin''s dilemma, and he was delighted to have someone who was an expert in such situation.


    Including Elder Sharp, there were six resurrected cultivators from the ancient times in the Flame Holy Land.


    If all of them could gain breakthroughs and reach the Immortal Transforming Realm, then there would be six more great masters at the level of Immortal Transforming Realm on Austin''s side. If that happened, the strength of the Flame Holy Land would greatly advance and it could become one of the first-class sects in the Immortal End World.

 Chapter 2299 The Tune World

    There was a wide, open-air square in the ancient city which was witnessing an interesting sight.


    The three elders of the Flame Holy Land were sitting in the square, lost to a deep state of cultivation.


    At the level they had reached, the main focus of cultivation turned towards comprehending the laws of heaven and earth.


    Luckily for them, the energy in this place was denser and more efficient which was allowing them better comprehension.


    Bursts of light would often flow around their bodies every now and then and under some power, their auras were getting intense.


    Apparently, cultivation in this place had been a good idea.


    "Sir, I have a matter to take care of and need to go back to the Immortal End World,"


    Austin told the soldier.


    He had just recalled a task he needed to complete.


    He needed to go to the Scorching Land in the Tune World and look for opportunities.


    Jude had told him that the Scorching Land was the former territory of the Lord of Flaming Sun.


    The Golden Sun Scripture Austin had been practicing since his earliest days of cultivation had been passed down by the same lord.


    Chances were, his turf also held some treasures and if there was even a chance of getting his hands on them, he wanted to take it.


    "Okay, go ahead.


    From what I can gather, the great tribulation in the Immortal End World is going to come soon.


    You''d better hurry if you intend to improve your strength," replied the soldier.


    He seemed to see through Austin''s intentions and nodded.


    With a nod in response, Austin left the place through the teleportation altar.


    "The Tune World..."


    Austin murmured as he thought about the three forces in his destination.


    He wasn''t going to a very friendly place. The three forces were hostile towards him.


    In particular, Grandmaster Canelo from the Wang Clan was hell-bent on killing him.


    However, Austin had made up his mind to go into the Scorching Land and no danger or threat was going to stop him.


    Perhaps this tenacity was one of the things that had gotten him so far... Two days later, he entered the Tune World through a secret, very ancient teleportation passage.


    Without second thoughts, Austin used the Aura Disguising Skill and changed his appearance into a completely new young man before entering hostile territory; there was no need to deliberately prod the hornet''s nest.


    The Tune World was one of the eight heavens of the Immortal End World and immensely wide.


    n what has been their intentions? Sects would often get into battle but such mass-level war?


    This is no ordinary battle.


    Something is going on!''


    What''s more, he also recalled all of a sudden that something similar had happened in the East Continent of the Windless World.


    Within a single night, trillions of creatures from the East Continent had mysteriously disappeared.


    "The Wang Clan...


    Did they really..."


    A bold idea arose in his mind, and Austin''s eyes grew cold!


    "Humph! Since I have a chance to meet them anyway, I should try to see what''s going on..." Austin murmured.


    His decision was made.


    With a fluid turn, he moved his body and rushed in the direction of the roar.


    About fifty to sixty thousand miles ahead of him, there was a vast valley surrounded by a myriad of majestic mountains.


    A large number of palace-like buildings were located in the hearts of these mountains and it seemed this was a headquarters of some sect.


    The enormous distance, was obviously a mere piece of cake for Austin and he could have reached it under a moment.


    However, he used the skills he had picked up over the years to hide himself in the air and quietly approach the place.


    He saw the appalling sight that the entire sect was already smashed into ruins by now.


    The buildings were lying in crumpled heaps now, and cracks had appeared everywhere on the ground.


    Apparently, a fierce battle had taken place here.


    At that moment, three middle-aged men were besieging a white haired old man in one of the lawns.


    Most likely, his voice was the one that Austin had heard, accusing the Wang Clan of mass murder.

 Chapter 2300 Supreme Grandmaster Of The Violet Moon Sect

    The old man with white locks was already at the premium stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    His attackers, on the other hand, were middle-aged men at either the medium or premium stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    The battle between two parties was rather intense.


    Strong as he was, the old man was outnumbered. He was seriously injured from the fierce battle and life slowly escaped him.


    He was the supreme grandmaster of the Violent Moon Sect.


    He was attacked at their sect''s very own headquarters.


    Having cultivated for a long time, he had reached the premium stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    The men who ambushed him, however, were all from the Wang Clan of the Tune World. Each of them was exceedingly powerful considering they were from an influential clan.


    "You Wang Clan bastards! How dare you destroy my sect? I will haunt you even after I die," the supreme grandmaster seethed angrily, acknowledging that he was going to be killed after this.


    Fury and indignation could be sensed in his voice.


    One of the men who attacked him burst into laughter.


    "Rest assured, old man.


    You won''t have that chance to haunt us. I will ruin your soul,"


    he expressed smugly.


    As he said this, the members of the Wang Clan released their powerful vital energy that eventually transformed into a few petrifying dragons.


    Coming from different directions, the dragons rushed towards the supreme grandmaster of the Violet Moon Sect.


    The old man had accepted his fate. Worn out and badly damaged, he was unable to resist any longer. Etched in his eyes were hopelessness and despair.


    Looking around the headquarters, he saw nothing but chaos and utter mess.


    After he invested all his energy and efforts in the Violet Moon Sect, he realized that it was all for naught.


    His heart was broken, unwilling and helpless.


    Submitting to his destiny, he closed his eyes and prepared himself for death.


    He expected the worst, but something else happened.


    The place where they were fighting suddenly trembled violently.


    All of a sudden, numerous dark runes appeared and danced in the air.


    Instantly, everyone was encapsulated by the runes as they emitted a demonic aura.


    To their surprise, their vital energy was instant


    e Wang Clan.


    If it were only by himself, it was impossible to take revenge on the Wang Clan.


    This feat would only be possible in his dreams.


    So when he heard Austin''s offer, a glimmer of hope to get even with the Wang Clan rose within him.


    ''This young man in front of me is mysterious and horrifying. Maybe he is a well-known individual somewhere.


    If I stay close to his side, maybe he can help me settle the score with the Wang Clan in the future.


    And besides, even if I don''t get my revenge, they are still going to come after me.


    The Wang Clan is so powerful. There is no place for me to hide from them.''


    After he gave it some thought, the old man decided that his best option was to follow Austin.


    Eventually, the supreme grandmaster made his decision.


    Suddenly, he bowed to Austin.


    "Thank you for saving my life. I have decided to follow you in the future,"


    the supreme grandmaster eagerly said with all the respect he could give.


    "What did you say?"


    Surprise with this sudden announcement, Austin turned his head towards the old man.


    Soon enough, he understood what went on in the elder''s mind.


    "Let''s play it by ear,"


    Austin responded.


    Then he directly transferred the supreme grandmaster of the Violet Moon Sect into the Slave Tower.


    He waved his hands and a golden fire flew out of his palm. In just a few moments, the corpses were burned into ashes.


    Using his bodily movement skill, he continued his journey to the Scorching Land.

 Chapter 2301 The Fire World

    About half a day later, Austin stopped moving forward. There seemed to be no air around him and it was blazing hot.


    "The place in front must be the Scorching Land,"  he said to himself.


    At that moment, he could feel that the temperature in the air became more heated. As he looked ahead, he saw that the territory ahead of him was uninhabited. It was a wasteland with no growing trees and bare surroundings. The soil was barren and was parched from too much heat.


    Even from a distance, Austin could see that the place was brimming with endless flames. Wildfire covered the ground, and he could feel the scorching heat from where he stood. The place had a very high temperature it clouded Austin''s vision.


    It was a world of fire.


    Austin noticed that several cultivators were engaged in cultivating. They were sitting cross-legged in the fire sea area, or practicing various secret skills to absorb the endless golden flames that filled the air.


    With the help of his spiritual sense, Austin knew that the formula or martial arts skills that these cultivators practiced were all related to fire. They were cultivating in this place to absorb the energy with the fire element.


    However, the cultivators were just on the periphery the Scorching Land. No one dared to enter the inner area.


    The temperature in the inner area was extremely high and unpredictable. It was said to be a treacherous place, filled with hidden dangers.


    The Scorching Land was one of the well-known forbidden places in the Tune World.


    In a split second, Austin broke into the periphery of the land.


    The cultivators who were cultivating in the place stared at the newcomer. They examined Austin from head to foot.


    Soon enough, they lost interest in him and went back on their cultivation.


    After all, it was not surprising to see a stranger in this place. The Scorching Land was very famous in the Tune World.


    A lot of cultivators had come to the Scorching Land. As long as they practiced some formula or martial arts skill related to the fire, they would be here to absorb the energy with the fire element. It was not unusual for them to watch newcomers arriving.


    After entering the boundary, Austin found himself immersed in an environment with high temperature.


    Heat waves surrounded him from all directions.


    The ground under his feet had turned reddish brown from the unending heat. Cracks had appeared on the ground, unable to contain the high temperature that emanated from the depths of the earth.


    The cracks were large and small. The large ones were as wide as a valley and created hollows on the ground like an en


    iously urging Austin to move on.


    "All right, I will go on. The Fire Stela had saved my life many times.


    It will not ask me to do anything that would harm me."


    Finally, he took a deep breath and rushed deeper into the land.


    Soon, powerful heat waves like burning magma surrounded Austin on all sides.


    Deathly fire threatened to consume him and ravish his body.


    At that very moment, a thunderous sound echoed in the air.


    Finally, the Fire Stela reacted and shook violently.


    It rushed out of his elixir field and drifted above his head.


    Instantly, Austin felt that somehow, the terrible heat waves that surrounded him became gentle.


    The horrible temperature was still present, but it was now meek and was no longer causing him pain. It became comforting and was soothing his skin.


    The atmosphere became pleasant and the heat waves felt like a cool breeze on his skin. Suddenly, there was no more threat of danger.


    "Now, I am safe."


    Austin felt relieved.


    Encouraged, he moved forward and rushed into the depths of the land with the Fire Stela hovering above his head.


    "What is this? It cannot be!"


    Something stunned Austin.


    A strange crimson world appeared in front of him.


    Huge mountains, flowing rivers surrounded by colorful flowers and tall grass covered the field in front of him. Friendly beasts were free to run around on the ground as captivating birds circled the sky above him.


    Water creatures of all shapes and sizes raced freely in the river.


    In the middle of the enchanting surroundings stood a magnificent crimson palace complex.


    Austin couldn''t believe his eyes. Everything around him, from the mountain down to the captivating surroundings and creatures. They were all made of fire.

 Chapter 2302 The Lord Of Flaming Sun

    Everything else in this world was made of scarlet fire; nothing was ever authentic.


    However, at that point, it seemed as if all the tangible materials and spaces were real.


    The fishes in the river, birds in the sky, and all kinds of beasts running on the ground appeared to be real living things, breathing and making sounds.


    Even when Austin stepped into this fantastic world, those birds and beasts made up of flames stared at him with their eyes full of spiritual energy.


    It appeared as if his presence had disturbed their peaceful life.


    All of them halted for a moment, and indignantly stared at him. "What?!"


    Austin suddenly exclaimed.


    He was utterly shocked to find that nine suns actually shone brightly in that world.


    Each one of them emitted horrifying golden light that was surely blinding.


    The nine suns were lined up, rising slowly from the east and then setting on the west. It repeatedly showcased that process, looking like massive balls of fire dancing on the horizon.


    When all of them rose to the center of the sky at the same time, the temperature of the flame world reached its acme.


    Austin guessed that even a great cultivator at the Immortal Transforming Realm would be burnt to ashes if he decided to enter this flame world right now.


    However, in his case, he was safe under the protection of the Fire Stela.


    "Nine suns..."


    Austin muttered as he stared at the nine suns moving slowly in the sky, feeling a sense of familiarity somehow.


    ''Is it...''


    A thought suddenly flickered in his head.


    At this time, the Fire Stela flying above his head charged towards a palace in the distance.


    In a blink of an eye, it reached the palace, which was the highest point in that place.


    Truthfully, Austin could get in and out of that world unscathed because of the Fire Stela and its protection.


    Who knew what terrible thing he would encounter had he left the Fire Stela behind?


    Perhaps the next moment, he would be surrounded by the horrible heat wave and eventually turn into nothing but ashes.


    So, when the Fire Stela rushed out to the palace, Austin was startled.


    Using his bodily movement skill, he quickly moved to follow it closely, also rushing into the palace.


    Meanwhile, inside the massive and grand palace, an enormous chair was erected.


    It was made of red flames, standing tall in the cente


    I''m going to consider you to be my disciple,"


    said the Lord of Flaming Sun.


    "Thank you, my master! It is really an honor to meet you!"


    Without hesitation, Austin knelt down in excitement.


    The Lord of Flaming Sun waved his hand, and a significant force supported Austin to stand up.


    "What? Your power has been sealed.


    This seal suppresses your realm, making it impossible for you to break through to the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    If it was not in your body, I''d say you should have reached the Heavenly Grotto Realm by now.


    What happened? Who put this seal in your body?"


    Sensing the Golden Sun Scripture in Austin''s body, the Lord of Flaming Sun had immediately pinpointed the problem.


    The seal inside Austin''s body was cast by Kevin.


    His purpose was to suppress Austin''s vital energy realm so that the latter couldn''t break through to the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    It was not until he participated in the Protector Competition that he could officially break through to the said Realm.


    One of the competitions was to test the number of heavenly grottoes that could be developed once the participants reached the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    If Austin broke through to the Heavenly Grotto Realm beforehand, he couldn''t have entered the competition.


    Kevin had informed Austin about the reason why he performed that concealment on the latter vital energy.


    He truthfully narrated this to the Lord of Flaming Sun.


    "Oh, I see. It was done by that guy, Kevin.


    I guess it was for your own good then."


    The Lord of Flaming Sun nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 2303 Nine Suns

    "Master, do you know Master Kevin?"


    Austin asked.


    "Protector Competition..."


    the Lord of Flaming Sun murmured. He seemed lost in his own thoughts and didn''t even hear Austin''s question.


    "The alien enemies are still trying to attack our Immortal End World!"


    the Lord of Flaming Sun exclaimed.


    "This stela had been with me for many years.


    I was seriously injured in that battle and the stela went missing.


    I did not expect you would help me bring it back.


    It was an old friend."


    The Lord of Flaming Sun fixed his eyes on the Fire Stela again. His eye gleamed with tears as he recalled the days he had spent with the Fire Stela.


    "But it looks like you have not refined it yet.


    It''s natural. You still have a long way to go if you want to fully master the Golden Sun Scripture.


    I can sense that the spiritual sense mark I left on it is still very powerful. You are not strong enough to replace it with yours.


    It may have helped you in the past, but it still doesn''t recognize you as its master.


    But don''t worry. Let me help you,"


    said the Lord of Flaming Sun.


    As he waved his hand, a powerful spiritual sense dashed into Austin''s head.


    The spiritual sense integrated into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Right away, Austin felt a closer connection with the Fire Stela.


    In the past, there seemed to be a mysterious gap between Austin and the Fire Stela. He could never explain what it was, but it prevented them from communicating with each other.


    Now, the barrier had been broken.


    He could now feel a relationship, a strong bond between him and the Fire Stela. It was a divine connection between a master and a magic treasure.


    Much to his delight, he could now communicate and even control the Fire Stela.


    From now on, the Fire Stela belonged to Austin.


    "Thank you, master!"


    Austin said with overflowing gratitude.


    The man in front of him used to be an immortal king.


    It meant that the Fire Stela was an immortal king''s magic treasure


    Austin was fully aware of the power of the Fire Stela. It had protected him several times in the past, and now an endless bond was formed between him and the Fire Stela.


    As long as the Fire Stela is with Austin, it could


    with a sigh.


    He had fought with alien enemies before, and he knew how powerful they were.


    The moment they attacked the Immortal End World, countless living creatures in our world would lose their lives.


    In another territory, the headquarters of the Violet Moon Sect was hundreds of thousand miles away from the Scorching Land.


    The headquarters was in ruins.


    More than ten figures drifted above the ruins.


    One of them was a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm!


    He was Grandmaster Canelo.


    The rest were middle-aged men who were at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    All of them were from the Wang Clan of the Tune World.


    A few days ago, the people of Wang Clan attacked the Violet Moon Sect, and destroyed everything in sight.


    They captured all the members except for its supreme grandmaster.


    Before long, most people from Wang Clan had left the headquarters of the Violet Moon Sect with their captives.


    Only a few masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm and some disciples stayed to deal with the supreme grandmaster of the Violet Moon Sect.


    They all ended up getting killed.


    But the supreme grandmaster was nowhere to be found.


    Because of this, the Wang Clan sent many strong cultivators to investigate who killed their men and to search for the missing supreme grandmaster.


    Their effort was fruitless.


    Finally, Grandmaster Canelo personally went to the headquarters of the Violet Moon Sect to deal with the situation himself.

 Chapter 2304 It Must Be Austin

    At the headquarters of the Violet Moon Sect.


    Grandmaster Canelo was in the Immortal Transforming Realm, hovering in the sky. His vast spiritual sense poured out like an overflowing flood, spreading into various directions and seeping into every nook and cranny.


    Within a few moments, his spiritual sense had managed to scan hundreds of thousands of miles around him.


    "Hmm, from what it looks like, almost a thousand members of the Wang Clan have been killed here."


    Canelo muttered under his breath, with a frightening coldness in his eyes.


    In the Tune World, the Wang Clan was considered to be one of the most powerful and terrifying clan that ever existed.


    Their clan had managed to monopolize most of the Tune World due to their years and years of iron fist ruling.


    And now, surprisingly, the Wang Clan had been mass murdered. The mere thought of such a powerful act was simply inconceivable.


    On the outside, Canelo''s facial features looked calm and collected. But inside him was a torrent of emotions. His desire to kill increased with each passing second.


    "Law of time, reappear!"


    Canelo howled out of the blue, his body bursting with immense dark energy. He constantly created formulas with his hands and put them into the space around him.


    After a few seconds, the time within the space that was confined got faintly disturbed.


    Then, a man appeared, swaying.


    From what it looked like, the figure of the man was very unstable and fragile. It was like that the figure would shatter into thousands of pieces anytime.


    It was the appearance of an ordinary young man.


    What Canelo did was to conjure a very powerful time law. It could reenact the same scene that happened in that same space within a period of time.


    When the figure of the young man came into view, Canelo looked closely and used his spiritual sense to get a better look on his physique.


    "This man looks a little familiar. Is it... him ?"


    Canelo interjected. His eyes widened in surprise.


    Puff!


    A few moments later, he spat a mouthful of blood and his face turned extremely pale.


    His breathing also hitched and became much weaker.


    "Grandmaster Canelo, are you okay?"


    Surprised, the people of the Wang Clan asked him.


    "Nothing serious.


    I simply used the law of time forcefully. So I got some counterattack from it."


    Canelo


    uring that time, he was recognized as one of the most powerful immortal king in the Immortal End World. He created two avatars to guard these two places at the same time.


    Hearing this new piece of information, Austin was both astounded and surprised.


    Compared to the ordinary immortals, the immortal kings were much more powerful.


    The avatars they created were also surprisingly powerful.


    After a long day of rehashing great stories, Austin bid farewell to the Lord of Flaming Sun.


    Deep inside, Austin wanted to stay in there for a long time.


    But he knew better that it was not appropriate to do so. There were still a ton of things that were left for him to do.


    Austin walked towards the periphery of the Scorching Land.


    In there, many warriors were still cultivating.


    "Look, it seems that someone is coming out.


    Is my sight getting foggy?"


    All of a sudden, one of the cultivators accidentally looked into the depths of the Scorching Land and screamed.


    Immediately, other warriors also looked at the inner area of the fire to investigate what happened.


    As expected, in the middle circle, a figure was passing through the horribly hot sea and rushing out of the periphery.


    "Is it the guy who broke into the inner area five or six days ago?" one of the warriors incredulously asked.


    "I don''t think so. That guy is only at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm. How could he survive there?


    Is he a monster?" another warrior asked, also in disbelief.


    All the warriors were appalled, staring at the figure who appeared.

 Chapter 2305 Try the Strength Of Vital Energy

    Very soon, the figure arrived at the periphery of the land.


    Of course, the figure was Austin.


    "It''s him! This is impossible!"


    Numerous cultivators recognized the young man in front of them; he was the same person who had broken into the inner area about a week ago.


    "Unbelievable! This guy actually managed to stay inside the inner ring of the fire! He lasted a week in there!"


    "But that''s impossible!


    His cultivation base is only at the Major-perfection Realm. He shouldn''t have been able to, in theory...


    I guess the brat has something with him that helped him withstand the fire!


    Otherwise, there is no way he could have stayed alive in the inner part with his cultivation base.


    Five or six days would be a distant dream!"


    "You know? I''ve heard that the inner circle of the Scorching Land is very dangerous. But beyond those dangers, it also contains enormous opportunities.


    This guy was inside that area for the last five or six days. Did he..."


    For a while, the warriors just stared at Austin and kept on discussing all sort of things about him.


    Many of them were now looking at him with passionate eyes.


    The cultivators here were practicing martial arts which were related to fire. The whole place was made of fire.


    If this guy had managed to get his hands on some fortune in the inner area, it must have been something to do with fire.


    If they could also get their hands on the treasure, it would prove to be of immense value for them.


    "Bastard, don''t move!


    I have something to ask you!"


    "Stop right there!"


    At the same time, numerous other cultivators also moved closer to Austin, staring at him with malicious eyes and greedy intentions.


    Austin obeyed and stopped moving. Then, he glanced coldly at the middle-aged man who had stopped him.


    "Lad, what were you doing in the inner area of the Scorching Land?


    Did you find anything? Tell me the truth!"


    The man was speaking in an urgent tone. He was also at the premium stage of Major-perfection Realm. But his tone was more greedy than curious.


    "Fuck off!"


    Austin replied coldly.


    He obviously knew why the man had stopped him.


    "Son of a bitch! You go to hell!"


    The middle-aged man was furious after being abused like that.


    He pounced on Austin as his robe swelled up under a great pressure of his vital energy force.


    The fist he had raised to hit his


    ergy, he braced himself.


    Glittering vital energy rushed out of him like a glowing river.


    Then his vital energy morphed itself into a giant golden palm, which flew up towards the vital energy palm hanging over his head!


    Boom!


    The two gigantic palms collided with each other violently, producing a loud bang and the entire space shook violently.


    For a moment, there was only silence.


    The power of the two palms seemed to have been consumed up by the collision. They dimmed out and finally disappeared.


    What?!


    The old man in grey and the cultivators around him were all shocked. Their eyes were hanging wide open now.


    They couldn''t believe it.


    A young brat at the Major-perfection Realm and a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were fighting purely with vital energy force, and yet their strengths were evenly matched.


    It was true that a master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm was only a stage higher in cultivation base than one at the Major-perfection Realm.


    However, there still should have been a huge gap between them.


    Since the former ones had numerous grottoes in their bodies, they would have more places to store their vital energy.


    But the warriors at or below the Major-perfection Realm only had a single elixir field.


    There was a giant qualitative difference between the two.


    Normally, the Heavenly Grotto Realm Master should have been extremely strong compared to a Major Perfection Realm one.


    However, what happened in front of them just now completely overturned the perception of the warriors. Here was a miracle in front of them!

 Chapter 2306 Two Cultivators At The Immortal Transforming Realm

    ''Huh! Would you look at that? My vital energy is strong enough to fight a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm!''


    Austin himself was a little surprised when he found out.


    After all, it was nothing short of a miracle for a cultivator at the Major-perfection Realm to fight one at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, and come out on top!


    The win clearly sent the message that the quality of his vital energy had reached an astonishing level.


    Austin didn''t want to argue with the old man anymore; he had had enough! He rushed towards his foe immediately and activated his Omnipotent Bodily Skill.


    In an instant, his arm had become as thick as a flood dragon, and as lofty as a mountain.


    The entire space was shaking with a terrible power now!


    All the old man felt was that the air around him had astonishingly vanished all of a sudden. A vacuum had been created.


    The next moment, bang!


    A giant palm had directly hit his body and he found no opportunity to fight back.


    Just like the opponent Austin had defeated just now, the old man was also thrown away, shooting out like a bullet and landing splat on the ground thousands of meters away.


    ''What? Oh my god! This is unbelievable!''


    Utter silence fell around him now. Even whispers were sacred!


    Most of the warriors stepped back quietly, trembling with fear.


    With a single hit, Austin had successfully managed to defeat a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm. Now, everyone knew that his fighting skills were formidable, and nobody was daring enough to cause any more trouble.


    Austin took a quick glance at the cultivators around him.


    But his eyes met lowered gazes only. The cultivators around him were too afraid to even look at him.


    With a fluid motion, Austin continued on his way out of the Scorching Land.


    If this fight were taking place a few years ago, Austin would have most likely killed anyone who provoked him like this.


    But now, enemies from foreign regions were about to invade the Immortal End World.


    With such trouble brewing and imminent, Austin did not want to kill anyone unless absolutely necessary.


    Until and unless his opponent was someone or something like the people of Wang Clan, who wanted to kill him, he wasn''t going to take any lives.


    Within a moment, Austin had rushed out of the Scorching Land.


    His primary purpose behind coming to the Tune World had been fulfilled and he had no more reason to stay.


    Austin planned to leave directly.


    His way out �� the ancient teleportation array �� was located in the Second Continent and he would have to get there first. That was going to take a while which was all the more reason for him to hurry.


    The Scorching Land was located on the Third Continent. I


    ter Canelo knew that the most powerful trick of Austin''s demonic avatar was to seal the space.


    Therefore, he decided not to attack Austin from up-close.


    "What?"


    Austin was surprised.


    He had already fought against Grandmaster Canelo twice.


    The last time, Grandmaster Canelo had used a relatively masculine and pure formula. Like most cultivation methods practiced by the Wang Clan members, it was one of the most important cultivation methods practiced in the Immortal End World. There was nothing so strange about that.


    But this time, the cultivation method he was practicing seemed rather sinister and creepy. Austin could feel that it was much similar to the cultivation methods practiced by alien evil creatures.


    "All right. Let''s work together and kill him!"


    the old man in black gritted his teeth and remarked.


    It was a bit humiliating for the two great masters to think that they would have to work together to attack this young man.


    However, he had promised Grandmaster Canelo that he would help him earlier on because the man had also helped him a lot.


    Bang!


    He stretched out his hand, and a long blade appeared in his hand. The blade cut towards Austin through the air and reached him almost instantly.


    This long sabre, scarlet like a ruby, and bright as the moon, was crystal clear and as scarlet as blood. Nine blood dragons were coiled around it in a lifelike manner. Also, their heads had been gathered at the front to form the front-end of the sharp red blade.


    He swung his saber at Austin in a strange way; it was as if the nine dragons were spitting a red glow, and the point of the saber was glowing clearer than a lantern. Any ordinary cultivator who saw the saber would be trembling with fear by now. It stabbed through the air for dozens of miles and appeared in front of Austin in a flash.

 Chapter 2307 The Fierce Battle

    While the two cultivators at the Immortal Transforming Realm fought, endless law power gushed towards Austin.


    They put in a lot of effort because they wanted to imprison Austin''s body.


    Austin felt as if the whole world was repelling him.


    It was hard for him to move around.


    Austin did not underestimate the enemies and suddenly came up with an idea.


    The demonic avatar appeared by his side and directly applied the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    The runes flew in all directions like black snowflakes,.


    All of a sudden, after some effort by the demonic avatar, the black spears and the bloody saber all began to slow down.


    It was said that the tabooed magic could seal anything in the world including any attack wielded towards it.


    "Wow, that is amazing. His demonic avatar is really powerful!"


    It was the first time that the elder in black had witnessed Austin''s demonic avatar in action. He couldn''t help narrowing his eyes in deep thought.


    He could sense how powerful the demonic avatar was.


    The demonic avatar took out the Diabolic Killing Needle and turned it into a black iron stick. It held the stick in both hands and threw it at the enemy smashing any obstacles on its way.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    After a series of explosive sounds, the black spears exploded all over the sky like fireworks.


    The blood red saber was forced to retreat.


    "What magic treasure is this?"


    The old man in black wondered in shock once again at how powerful the demonic avatar was.


    He finally realized that not only the demonic avatar had powerful strength, but the magic treasure it used was also extremely powerful.


    "Well, that magic treasure is also one of the weapons we are targeting,"


    Grandmaster Canelo said coldly.


    "What? Is that the holy treasure in the outer region that we have been looking for? How did he come to possess it!"


    The old man in black trembled while staring in awe at the black iron bar in the hand of the demonic avatar.


    "That''s right."


    Grandmaster Canelo nodded.


    It was evident that the two powerful great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm both showed a great interest in the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    After all, in the Astral World, Austin had used the evil needle in public and the news had been spread far and wide in the Immortal End World.


    Of course, the news had attracted a lot of interest in the object, and some even secretly wished they could own it.


    Grandmaster Canelo exchanged a glance with the old man, and then they suddenly attacked Austin again.


    This time, both of them were prepared and used their spiritual sense attacks.


    Bang!


    Once the two extremely strong spiritual sense powers were released, they shook the whole space, as if a tsunami had engulfed the whole space.


    The spiritual sense of a great master at the Immortal Trans


    .


    Due to the quality of Austin''s vital energy and his strong body, the attacks did not have a huge effect on him.


    Moments later, Austin realized that the demonic avatar was overwhelmed and at a disadvantage.


    Although the demonic avatar was awesome and quite strong, the great masters from the Immortal Transforming Realm had been prepared in advance.


    As soon as the demonic avatar unleashed the World Sealing Tabooed Magic, they would immediately move backwards to keep a distance.


    As long as they kept a safe distance, the effects of the magic would naturally decline and therefore they could not be sealed.


    At the same time, though the demonic avatar contained huge evil energy, its actions were still not mature. It hadn''t practiced many powerful evil cultivation methods, so it just smashed whatever it wanted with the most primitive motion.


    The two great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm, however, had many secret martial skills which they had cultivated over the years and were continuously attacking the demonic avatar.


    The demonic avatar seemed to be suppressed.


    "Haha


    This time, your demonic avatar can''t protect you anymore,"


    Grandmaster Canelo said with a sneer.


    ''It seems that it''s still a little difficult for the demonic avatar to deal with two cultivators at the Immortal Transforming Realm at the same time, ''


    Austin thought, getting ready to retreat.


    So Austin put into motion his new strategy of attack.


    Boom!


    The demonic avatar lifted the iron rod and smashed into the air, forcing the two cultivators to step back.


    Then it flashed back to Austin.


    Austin immediately unleashed the spatial power and prepared to pass through the chaotic void with his demonic avatar.


    "Haha


    Austin, I''ve long been prepared for that.


    Trying to escape through Space Teleportation? No way!"


    Grandmaster Canelo laughed wildly.

 Chapter 2308 Break The Array

    As he heard what Grandmaster Canelo mentioned, Austin was taken aback. He felt a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach.


    When he found out that the space where he was had been frozen, his plans to disappear into the void with the demonic avatar had now been foiled.


    Travelling through space was now out of the question for Austin.


    The space had been cut off from the chaotic void.


    Grandmaster Canelo laughed in triumph.


    "Austin, I have been waiting for you all this time, hence, I have been well-prepared.


    Even though you possess the spatial power, travelling through space is now unfeasible since it has been sealed by an array,"


    he proudly declared.


    As he pointed at the space in front of him, small dark flags appeared consecutively in the nearby void.


    A strange aura could be felt from each of the flags.


    As they materialized, they all formed into a huge array.


    Through this, the connection between the Real Space and the chaotic void could be severed. As a result, anyone who would attempt to activate the Space Teleportation would not succeed.


    "Canelo, I didn''t expect your array to be so useful,"


    the old man dressed in black commented.


    "Humph! Austin, go to hell!"


    Grandmaster Canelo shouted.


    Once again, the two great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm attacked Austin.


    Austin used his demonic avatar to dash towards them with the iron stick, which halted his two attackers on their tracks.


    As he retaliated, another fierce battle broke out.


    ''I have no choice but to get out of here.


    Leaving the space sealed by the array is my only chance to hide in the chaotic void, ''


    Austin thought.


    For him to get rid of the two masters assaulting him, Austin knew that he had to get into the chaotic void.


    Otherwise, the two great masters would simply go after him.


    They were difficult to escape from.


    Under Austin''s control, the demonic avatar fought against the great masters. As the masters were preoccupied thrashing the avatar, Austin began his retreat.


    Persistent with their quest, the two great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm closely followed them.


    Austin stepped back as well.


    "Humph! You want to leave? No way!" Grandmaster Canelo sneered.


    He then made hand gestures which created a vital energy formula. As he did so, he integrated these into the void.


    Boom!


    The sky started to tremble turbulently.


    Eventually, more black array flags took shape nearby. They moved continuously and formed an array right away, confining the wh


    e Fire Stela unleashed an even more powerful energy.


    It shuddered and flew towards the array.


    Bang!


    In one sweeping motion, all the black array flags that hindered them were blown to pieces at the same time.


    With a loud crash, the array finally disappeared.


    This was the first time that Austin had used his vital energy to activate the Fire Stela.


    Before, the Fire Stela took down the enemies on its own with some power remaining inside it.


    Austin had learned so much about the Fire Stela after successfully refining it.


    There used to be some energy left by the Lord of Flaming Sun in the Fire Stela.


    Each time it showcased its power and protected Austin, it cost the stela some energy.


    That was why Austin had to learn how to activate it with his own power.


    As soon as the array shattered, Austin immediately flew towards the distance at a breakneck speed. The Fire Stela remained on his head, shining brightly.


    His demonic avatar followed him as it covered him.


    As they realized what happened, the two great masters that chased after Austin were so frustrated that they couldn''t help but roar maniacally.


    They were great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm, and they had Austin outnumbered. It was a huge disgrace for them that they were unsuccessful in their pursuit to capture one young cultivator.


    Between the two of them, Grandmaster Canelo was more aggravated. To catch Austin, he had made the array in advance.


    He honestly thought they could take Austin down this time around.


    But unfortunately, he did not foresee Austin to have a divine magic treasure in his arsenal. This took him by surprise which effectively ruined their plans.

 Chapter 2309 The Battle Of Protectors

    "Chase after him! Don''t let him get away!"


    Grandmaster Canelo bellowed in rage. His face twisted into a tight frown, and his eyes sent daggers towards Austin.


    With that, the two powerful great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm went after Austin closely.


    As Austin flew away, all sorts of horrifying secret skills, overwhelming law power, and tsunami-like waves of spiritual sense attacks struck towards his back.


    However, these attacks were in pure vain as the demonic avatar covered Austin''s rear and even summoned the Diabolic Killing Needle. The evil energy exploded around Austin as it blocked most of the attacks for him.


    Still, the two powerful great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm continued to attack, and the demonic avatar continued to use the tabooed magic. Not long after, the powerful great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm started to faze and scruple.


    This was because of the knowledge that the World Sealing Tabooed Magic was powerful enough to seal even the powerful great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Austin turned to look behind him before he quickened his pace and exerted the best speed he could muster. So moments later, he was quite far away from the place where the fight had broken out.


    ''Finally! I can use Space Teleportation now!''


    Austin thought to himself as he heaved a long sigh after running hundreds of thousands of miles away from the masters.


    Besides, he knew that escape was the smartest action to take at this situation. Still, he did not let his guard down.


    He was certain that although he was already out of danger for the time being, great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm should not be underestimated. They had cultivated for a long time, longer than most people even Austin himself.


    Surely, they already had mastered countless kinds of secret skills and methods that only a small minority knew and learned about.


    Even though Austin had fought these two great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm, unlike most of his opponents whom he could predict their next move, he still could not figure out what tricks and skills they were about to use next.


    As a result, Austin had chosen to leave the place as soon as possible to save himself from more trouble and danger.


    Austin gained more speed as he noticed himself slowing down before he and his demonic avatar rushed through the chaotic void without hesitation.


    The two powerful great masters were immediately alarmed and fought even more and did their best to stop Austin from going through space.


    However, all their attacks were blocked by the demonic avatar and the Fire Stela.


    With that, Austin successfully teleported into space without any scratch.


    Because of Austin''s cultivation base in spatial power, he had no problem staying in the chaotic void for a couple of hours.


    The cultivation of spatial power improved alongside the growth of vital energy and spiritual sense force.


    Therefore, the key to using spatial power was none other than the joint force of vital energy and spiritual sense.


    After four hours of wandering, Austin appeared in another place. He stopped there for a moment and realized that this was an unknown place, so he passed through the chaotic void once more.


    Meanwhile, as Austin wandered and escaped, the two


    out to begin.


    According to Elder Kevin, this Protector Competition had everything to do with the fate of the entire Immortal End World, and to say that it was of great significance was an understatement.


    However, majority of the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm didn''t know about this Protector Competition and were not convinced for they wondered how this would affect the future of the entire Immortal End World.


    Then again, Elder Kevin wanted it to be mysterious until show time, so the real reason was only known to him and a small number of people involved in the plan.


    Besides, Elder Kevin was indeed a broken immortal coming from the ancient times.


    Word had it that he had been a prominent master at the Immortal King Realm during his time back in ancient times.


    Moreover, he had killed many strong cultivators from other regions and contributed greatly in the battle with the army of the invading forces.


    Because of that, he was seriously injured and almost died from the wounds of the war, and even his cultivation base had been impaired terribly.


    Even then until now, he was still living, and thus, he was a broken immortal.


    To state the obvious, the status of Elder Kevin was rising high in the Immortal End World.


    No one doubted what he said and Elder Kevin himself.


    As for the Protector Competition, he once mentioned that if the competition went on smoothly and as planned, then the laws of heaven and earth in the Immortal End World would change a great amount.


    Not just that, there might also be a chance for an immortal to rise again!


    Those words were precisely what made all the powerful great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm to have full and high expectations for the Protector Competition.


    "Austin, you too, come to the Vermilion World with me,"


    Elder Anderson permitted Austin.


    "Thank you very much, sir!"


    Austin said with wide eyes full of delight and excitement.


    With that, Elder Anderson took Austin with him to the Vermilion World immediately.


    The rest of the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm watched them leave and wished them well as they had to stay in the East Mainland to guard the Prime Martial World.

 Chapter 2310 The Earth Root

    "Protector Competition..."


    Austin muttered, obviously expecting battle himself.


    Anderson and Austin flew across different worlds on the way. It only took them a day to reach the Vermilion World.


    The Vermilion World was one of the eight heavens of the Immortal End World.


    And it was the most powerful among the eight heavens.


    In its center was a towering mountain range, which was incomparably massive and extensive.


    About an hour later, the two arrived at the Vermilion World and saw firsthand the infamous and unique mountain range from a distance.


    "Look! It''s the Dusk Mountain!"


    Anderson cried out in astonishment at the mere sight of the tall mountain.


    "Really?"


    Austin was also stupefied, quickly glancing at the direction Anderson had pointed.


    He wondered what was so strange about this mountain that it could shock a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm so much.


    "The mountain range is called the Dusk Mountain. This is where the Protector Competition will be held.


    Aside from that, it also has a unique history.


    In ancient times, the Immortal End World was a united continent, and its center was the Dusk Mountain. You can say that this mountain was the earth root of the Immortal End World.


    To some extent, the earth root was the essence of an entire continent, affecting the latter''s progress and prosperity.


    Back then, many warriors chose to come to the Dusk Mountain and tried to break through to the Immortal Realm.


    It''s said that strong immortal energy resides in that mountain. And the immortal energy makes it easier for people to break through to the Immortal Realm,"


    Anderson informed.


    His voice was enchanting as he narrated the history of the mountain. "The earth root?"


    Austin looked at the bright and magnificent mountain, which was more than a hundred thousand feet high.


    The immortal energy was extremely substantial that it could be sensed from a great distance.


    The mountain was like a sanctuary of a mighty god.


    Anderson took Austin and flew towards the Dusk Mountain.


    Both of them couldn''t help but feel a tingle of excitement as they came closer to it.


    Two hours later, the entirety of the Dusk Mountain covered Austin''s sight.


    A man who set his foot on this mountain was like a speck of dust in a vast desert �C�C so very little in comparison.


    "Wow! This ca


    ivators were young like Austin, who had reached the Major-perfection Realm.


    Obviously, these young people were all here to participate in the Protector Competition.


    Besides, many other people were accompanying those young people.


    In Austin''s case, Anderson was the only one who accompanied him.


    But some of the young competitors were attended by a group of people standing beside them, including elders, mates, friends, and relatives.


    They must have come here to cheer them up.


    At the same time, many powerful great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm had come.


    After all, many of them paid great attention to this Protector Competition.


    So, all in all, the entire Dusk Mountain was surrounded by quite an overwhelming crowd.


    There were at least a hundred thousand people present, much to Austin''s surprise.


    Of course, all of them were curious to witness one of the most awaited competitions.


    Austin, who was quite overwhelmed, stared at the crowd for a while and then looked away.


    Although the place was utterly jam-packed, the venue was in an orderly fashion. The people stood near the auditorium with no disturbance at all.


    "They are from the Wang Clan!"


    Suddenly, Austin turned to see the people who were entering the arena.


    The leader of these people was none other than Grandmaster Canelo!


    "What a small world!"


    Austin exclaimed with a slight smug.


    The second Austin and Grandmaster Canelo''s eyes locked, the latter was quick to flash the former a stern stare.


    At that moment, a tension was felt from both sides.

 Chapter 2311 The Consecutive Game

    Grandmaster Canelo''s eyes were utterly filled with intense killing intent soon as they landed on Austin.


    However, he quickly reverted his gaze back after taking a short glance at the latter.


    He clearly knew that killing Austin right there and then, in front of such a large crowd, was a wrong idea.


    After a while, everyone gathered at the arena at the top of the Dusk Mountain.


    An old man slowly rose into the air and stood in mid-air.


    "Look, it''s Master Kevin!"


    a big part of the crowd whispered in awe.


    The old man was Master Kevin, a broken immortal.


    He was undoubtedly the strongest cultivator in the Immortal End World.


    "Everyone, can I have your attention, please? The Protector Competition is about to begin,"


    Master Kevin said with a smile.


    His voice was so soft and gentle that it made people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze and drinking mellow wine.


    "The Protector Competition is of considerable significance to the Immortal End World because it determines the future of this world.


    Therefore, I hope that everyone will pay great attention to it.


    Especially those cultivators who were qualified to join the competition, you must give your all in the competition to win.


    The last man standing by the end of the competition will receive generous awards,"


    Master Kevin informed, paying great emphasis on the rewards.


    "While there are more than 3, 000 candidates who are qualified to join, we will only choose 44 winners who will be entitled to protect this world.


    That is to say, out of the 3, 000 young participants, only 44 will be designated to a place.


    This is the rule of the competition!"


    Master Kevin announced.


    "The process of the Protector Competition is very simple.


    It is divided into two parts.


    The first part is the Consecutive Game.


    The second part is the competition of cultivation. It will mainly depend on how many grottos the cultivators could develop when they reach the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    The final score rests on the comprehensive results of the two parts,"


    Master Kevin added.


    Then, he imposingly waved his hand.


    Bang!


    The whole arena shook slightly.


    Soon, streaks of bright light appeared and radiated in all directions.


    After a short while, the light interwove and formed a battle ring, beaming like a sacred jade!


    The battle ring was located in the center of the arena, so the luminescence beamed equally in all areas.


    It was such an exceptional battle ring, on which the immortal energy was flowing abundantly.


    Wha


    much attention to it.


    But now, seeing the young man incredibly exhibit his skill, Austin could not help but feel completely amazed.


    The two flames controlled by the young man in green robe were not Unearthly Fire.


    He guessed that these flames were from the cultivator''s own vital energy.


    ''If I could learn this method to control the Unearthly Fire on my body, it would be very powerful, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    At this point, a fierce fight was going on in the battle ring.


    The two seemed to be well-matched in strength.


    Both of them had a group of relatives and friends present to cheer and back them.


    For a while, the entire arena was very lively with jeers when suddenly...


    Bang!


    The young man in golden robe held a spear in his right hand and a massive shield in the left, emitting brilliant lights. They were dense and able to block the attack of the two flames.


    "Die!"


    He waved his spear and tried to stab the young man.


    Bang!


    The two flames of the young man in green robe rushed up and slapped the spear, causing sparks to splash.


    They continued to fight fiercely, with neither side wanting to give up.


    After over a hundred rounds, the young man in green robe quietly waved his hand, and a beam of light rushed out from his sleeve before instantly disappearing into the air.


    The next moment, at the back of the young man in golden robe, a flame flashed and penetrated his body.


    Bang!


    Half of his body was broken into pieces. But luckily, he hurried to flee with the hope of escaping death. Successfully, he jumped off the battle ring.


    "Next one!"


    the young man in green robe shouted proudly as his opponent indirectly claimed defeat.

 Chapter 2312 On The Battle Ring

    "Accept my challenge!"


    In an instant, a young man had rushed up to the battle ring.


    He held a powerful thick halberd in each of his hands. Mighty streams of vital energy force were ceaselessly flowing like rivers in those weapons, shrouding the battle with tremendous vital energy force.


    Seeing this, the young man in green robe beamed with dazzling light from head to foot. Immediately, two flames of different colors surged violently, growing to the size of massive tree branches.


    He accepted the challenge and fought with all his might. In the end, he triumphed again, triggering another uproar from the crowd. That was not all as he continued to win in next few rounds.


    From the first battle till now, the young man in green robe had won twenty-nine rounds in a row, shocking everyone present. They could not help but talk fervently about his skills.


    "Ha-ha! As I said, I will have a hundred consecutive wins.


    Hurry up, you cowards! Don''t waste my time!"


    His voice overflowed with self-righteousness. Evidently, his successive victories had turned him arrogant instantly.


    "You have no chance to win!"


    A cold voice suddenly came out of nowhere. It came from a young man in a white robe who was shrouded entirely in a freezing aura as he stepped on the battle ring.


    Wherever the young man went, chunks of ice materialized and floated in the air as if those where his shadows.


    In the blink of an eye, countless white ice blocks were formed in the space around him. They suspended in the air, clattering with one another like numerous white bells strung together to play an epic song.


    The face of the young man in green robe darkened upon seeing the majestic entrance of his contender.


    There was a reason for him to feel nervous. According to the laws of the five elements, water subdued fire, and this young man in white robe cultivated a martial arts with the water element.


    True enough, the young man in green robe was defeated and almost killed in no time, ending the match abruptly.


    He jumped off the battle ring in a hurry and escaped, ending the glory of his successive victories in humiliation.


    The new winner replaced the old one, and the game continued.


    As the rule stipulated, each contestant must defeat one hundred opponents in succession before he could take a rest.


    If the contestant withdrew from the battle ring out of his own will, he would be disqualified from the competition.


    Therefore, none of them quitted the battle ring voluntarily.


    About 3000 young people participated in the competition to be candidates for Protectors. Each of them was a real martial talent in the Immortal End World.


    All of them were chosen by Kevin, as he had the power to decide who was qualified to be candidates for Protectors.


    With his strength in cultivation, insight, and knowledge, Kevin was able to know who were competent or incompetent in martial arts just by casti


    You said you have heard my name? So, you must know what I''m capable of. Are you trying to make up some stories to disturb my mind because you have no chance of winning against me?


    Are you trying to defeat and seize me by tricks?


    That''s all you are capable of?"


    Austin could not help laughing when he thought how overt his opponent''s intention was.


    The fat young man blabbed a lot to avoid a direct fight because he wanted to disturb Austin''s mind. He clearly knew that there was no way for him to win against Austin.


    "How dare you!"


    The fat young man was so furious that he launched his attack right away.


    Bang! A blaring noise resounded in the air.


    Countless dazzling lights burst out from the fat young man, with each of them emitting waves of violently rolling energy.


    He finally took out a secret weapon�C�Cthe Flood Dragon Scissors. Horrible tidal waves of energy burst out from it, shrouding it completely.


    Bang! The air rumbled with a more terrifying force.


    Thousands of rays of energy soared into the sky, seething and rolling like clouds of mists. Among those shining lights and fogs rumbled howls and roars of gigantic ancient beasts.


    Then, a gush of a whirling of wind was heard.


    A claw of flood dragon stretched out directly from the cloud and mist!


    It was a massive one with its sharp nails seeming to tear the space apart! Suddenly, an explosion blared in the entire arena.


    Then a ferocious head of flood dragon emerged from the cloud of mist.


    It roared with sheer frightening energy, causing everyone''s hairs to stand on ends. An overwhelming ancient aura filled the air and pressed on everybody.


    Austin was a little surprised at this sight.


    It never occurred to him that the soul of an ancient flood dragon existed in the Flood Dragon Scissors.


    Because of the flood dragon''s soul, the Flood Dragon Scissors could be categorized as a magic treasure next to an ultimate magical treasure.

 Chapter 2313 Winning Streak

    Part of the flood dragon''s gigantic claw emerged threateningly from the clouds.


    Its momentum was so strong that it could have torn the space apart by the flow of air around itself and destroy everything in this world and beyond.


    Behind that claw, a fearsome-looking head also appeared.


    The dragon roared ferociously and its breath released an awe-striking power.


    Austin was a little surprised when he saw the sight.


    He hadn''t expected that the Flood Dragon Scissors would contain the remnant soul of an ancient flood dragon. On their own, the scissors were quite powerful.


    However, the soul of the flood dragon increased its ferocity and made it almost as powerful as an ultimate magical treasure.


    To put matters in perspective, only cultivators whose cultivation base was at or above the Heavenly Grotto Realm were able to activate an ultimate magical treasure.


    The Flood Dragon Scissors was a special case, though. If a cultivator managed to refine it, he or she wouldn''t have to maneuver its movements in fights since the remnant soul in the weapon had its own will to attack.


    That was why even this fat young man could manipulate this magical treasure.


    With this treasure on his side, he could defeat several excellent cultivators at once.


    "You don''t stand a chance!"


    The fat man laughed wildly as he saw the slight look of astonishment on his opponent''s face. His eyes seemed sharp at the idea.


    "A weapon equivalent to an ultimate magical treasure..."


    Austin remarked with a faint smile.


    Then, he activated his Omnipotent Bodily Skill.


    In an instant, he had morphed into a giant more than a hundred feet tall and proportionately wide!


    As his size increased, his body began to emit a brilliant light, which awed everyone around him. He was giving off a rather sinister and powerful vibe now.


    Giant Austin was so powerful that the air around him was trembling slightly, and black space cracks had appeared in it, expanding constantly.


    Crack!


    Bang! Boom! To everyone''s great astonishment, this giant form of Austin managed to smash the flood dragon''s head into pieces with three flat punches.


    Then, he strode forwards and grabbed the Flood Dragon Scissors. As he tightened his grip, the divine magic treasure broke into pieces as if it had been a chicken''s egg.


    Finally, Austin swung a fist at the fat young man which was as big as a millstone.


    With a heart-wrenching scream, the fat young man was picked up, spitting out a mouthful of blood that looked like a drop compared to Austin''s size.


    The fat man couldn''t even breathe after being grabbed. He begged for mercy in a shaking voice as terror overcame him completely, but found no


    this brat has mastered a lot of secret skills,"


    Anderson remarked with a smile.


    "The way I see it, he has integrated a three-legged golden crow''s bone into himself and I bet he also absorbed a lot of its blood essence.


    Is it possible that he killed a three-legged golden crow himself too?


    No way! Even the weakest three-legged golden crow can easily match a cultivator at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    How did he manage to take it out?


    Did someone help him?


    What a lucky guy! You know? I''d really like to see his rank in this competition," Kevin remarked, as he glanced at the young man with a brooding expression.


    He was sitting in the corner of the auditorium and watching it all.


    "I hadn''t expected this bastard would have so many good things.


    Once I kill him, I will definitely scan his soul and find out all his secrets!"


    Grandmaster Canelo decided, as he stared at Austin with a vicious look in his eyes.


    He had always harbored a strong intention of killing Austin.


    Austin, on the other hand, was ready to fight his next opponent on the battle ring.


    "I''ll challenge you!"


    Another young man used his bodily movement skill and landed on the battle ring.


    But he was even weaker than Austin''s last two opponents.


    After a very short while, he too was thrown out of the battle ring by Austin.


    In the following fights, Austin won every round again and again and within a very short span of time, he had defeated ten opponents.


    Moments later, he had won twenty consecutive games.


    Then he prevailed over thirty opponents.


    After about an hour, Austin had won fifty consecutive games!


    Most of the challengers had been defeated by Austin in just a few moves.


    Only a few of them had been able to withstand about a dozen blows or more.

 Chapter 2314 A Landslide Victory

    After another hour, Austin had already won 70 victories in succession.


    Most of his opponents were easily defeated with only two or three moves.


    Everyone who witnessed Austin''s consecutive wins was surprised, because even after he won 70 rounds, he didn''t even show a slight trace of weariness.


    In fact, his face looked very calm. He stood there expressionless with his hands behind his back.


    "Why hasn''t Austin''s vital energy been severely consumed?"


    "Yes, he looks sprightly and tireless."


    "It seems that his vital energy is really quite abundant!"


    Warm discussions were exchanged about Austin''s surprising strength and stamina.


    One after the other, different men would go up the stage to challenge Austin.


    71, 72...


    And each time, as predicted by the audience, Austin would win every round without a hitch.


    Along the way Austin had also met several powerful contestants.


    Of all the contestants he encountered, a 16-year-old teenager stood out from the rest.


    Young as he was, he had an amazing talent for martial arts. He had mastered several powerful skills that were not commonly known by other people.


    To Austin''s surprise, this teenager also had a deep knowledge about the law power.


    His every move had some effect to the law of heaven and earth, using it as a leverage to attack his opponent.


    In order to master these skills, one had to reach the Immortal Transforming Realm first.


    But the teenager''s talent was very impressive.


    Even though he was only at the Major-perfection Realm, he was able to comprehend the law of heaven and earth and even put them into practice.


    Surprised by this teenager, Austin sighed. It would seem that there really were plenty of talented people in the world.


    If Austin unleashed his demonic avatar, he could easily defeat this brave and talented teenager in a second.


    But, he was in a competition where there were spectators.


    Using his demonic avatar was beyond the realm of reason.


    Kevin would definitely intervene if Austin did this.


    Before he emerged triumphant in his battle with him, Austin had exchanged more than 60 blows.


    About an hour later, Austin already had 93 wins in a row!


    From the previous competitions, having 95 succeeding wins in a row was the highest record.


    Austin was about to come close in hitting the new record.


    "Austin!


    Your winning streak will end here and now."


    It was Austin''s 94th battle when a tall young man showed up a


    ven breaking a sweat,"


    Austin sneered.


    "You arrogant bastard! Do you think this is a joke?"


    The young man roared back.


    At the same time, he also felt embarrassed and flustered with Austin''s constant teasing.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll throw you out of this battle ring,"


    Austin said.


    The next moment, with unwavering speed, Austin used his powerful physical strength.


    Akin to a dragon that flew high up in the sky, a more than 100 feet tall giant came out with muscles bursting out. It was a marvelous sight to behold.


    Bang!


    As soon as his feet stepped on the ground of the battle ring, he leapt into the air.


    He reached out his hand, and a huge herbal pot appeared in his hand.


    The pot instantly expanded its size similar to the giant.


    With the huge pot in his hand, the massive golden giant surprisingly smashed down the tall young man.


    The impact of his attack broke the entire battle ring.


    The space cracks made by the impact continuously grew and spread towards the position of the tall man.


    The space was about to be completely destroyed.


    Boom!


    The young man retaliated, throwing thunder balls towards the giant.


    As his attacks landed, the giant trembled violently, but no material injury came to him.


    "Impossible!"


    The tall young man was taken aback. He was frightened by what he saw and he hesitated to continue the fight with Austin.


    To be frank, he still had many other secret martial skills that he hadn''t used just yet.


    But he could tell that no matter what skill he used, Austin was more powerful than he was.


    His opponent had the ability to completely crush him!

 Chapter 2315 No Need To Rest

    "I surrender!"


    the tall young man from the Unworldly Sect yelled firmly.


    Although he was unwilling, he knew it was useless to continue with the fight when he was clearly no match to his opponent.


    Austin faintly smiled and withdrew his Omnipotent Bodily Skill.


    He had won ninety-four matches in a row now.


    The highest record set was ninety-five consecutive wins.


    Right now, he was just two wins away from beating that record.


    Suddenly, the entire arena fell silent, baffled at the sight of the young man.


    In fact, Austin''s previous victories over ten evil creatures in the Astral World had already made him quite famous in the entire Immortal End World.


    Of course, most of those who knew that were great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Now, Austin had just proven again that he was indeed a prodigy among the younger generation of warriors in the entire Immortal End World.


    The cheering of the crowd was still in a halt as he waited for the next contender in the ring.


    But to his surprise, no one was brave enough to come forward.


    He looked around, waiting, but still, none of the participants set foot on the stage. "What?"


    All the young competitors looked at him with a complicated expression, but none of them made a move.


    It was evident that Austin won that many rounds with relative ease. He was nowhere close being out of vital energy. In fact, all the battles seemed nothing to him at all.


    Noticing that, all the participants couldn''t help but gulp in fear.


    The next battle round was crucial as it would decide if Austin could set a new record or not.


    Therefore, it was the most anticipated by all.


    If he was to win this one, he would be bound to a new glory again, attracting more attention to his skills and identity.


    Knowing this, none of the competitors had the balls to fight him.


    If any of them failed, they would become Austin''s stepping stone for glory.


    "Come on, you guys! Time to get in here and fight with me."


    Austin gave a wry smile, realizing that all of them were hesitant to come up on that stage.


    After a while...


    "Austin wins this ninety-fifth round!


    Now let''s continue the ninety-sixth round,"


    a powerful voice suddenly called out in the arena.


    It was Elder Kevin.


    Everyone was stunned at his sudden announcement.


    Austin did not even fight! How could he win this round?!


    "If no one challenges him, he will win by default,"


    Elder Kevin added nonchalantly.


    The audience un


    And in a matter of minutes, Austin had finally achieved one hundred consecutive wins!


    Again, the crowd jeered in enjoyment! Austin definitely caused a sensation among them.


    "Finally, someone who has one hundred consecutive wins!"


    "Oh, my God! All the young people who participated are the best in the Immortal End World. They are all personally handpicked by Elder Kevin as candidates for the Protector.


    Every one of them is extremely talented!


    A hundred consecutive wins are really something!"


    At this moment, all eyes


    in the arena were fixed on Austin.


    "Ha-ha, you have won one hundred consecutive matches. You can now take a rest."


    Elder Kevin''s voice rang out.


    However, much to Elder Kevin''s surprise, Austin hesitated.


    "I don''t need a rest. Can I continue with the competition?"


    Austin said after thinking for a while. Suddenly, the crowd went completely silent.


    ''What did he just say?


    He wants to continue with the competition?''


    Everyone was stunned to hear his request. Who in their right mind would give up taking a rest just to continue fighting?


    "Really?"


    Elder Kevin was also stunned.


    But after a while, he burst into slight laughter.


    "According to the rules of the competition, you can have a rest after winning one hundred battles in a row.


    While that is true, there is also no rule that one must have such a rest.


    Now that you want to continue, I guess I''m in no position to stop you,"


    Elder Kevin said with a slight smug.


    In fact, he also wanted to see how far this young man''s potential could take him to.


    "Let''s see. Maybe, he is the one I''m looking for," Elder Kevin murmured.

 Chapter 2316 Winning Games One After Another

    Since Kevin had agreed, the others couldn''t dispute his wishes and said nothing.


    Austin stayed on the battle ring and continued fighting.


    Next, another young man came to the stage to challenge him.


    Austin had proved to everyone that he was powerful, and no one doubted his prowess in battle.


    If anyone could defeat Austin, he would be considered more powerful than Austin.


    The most important reason was that everyone was speculating on Austin''s current situation. Many felt that although Austin looked relaxed and unfazed by his opponents, he was probably just pretending and he had spent a lot of vital energy.


    With this thought, the young men felt a bit more encouraged and decided to participate in the challenge, with their fears of Austin slightly alleviated.


    However, Austin did not disappoint. He remained steadfast and invincible as always.


    A few hours later, Austin had won 150 consecutive games!


    The whole arena fell into silence.


    Everyone was shocked by Austin''s success.


    "He had fought against 150 opponents in a row and won. Even if he was an iron man, he really should have lost almost all his energy.


    I guess it must be very tough for him now!"


    "Yes, you''re right. Although this boy is extremely powerful, his power must have a limit.


    He can''t fight on indefinitely."


    Although they were shocked, they still had hopes and speculated that Austin couldn''t hold on for too long.


    So, everyone was curious and they were just waiting to see at which round he would collapse and be thrown out of the battle ring.


    Some young contestants also thought that this would be a better time to take advantage of the situation and braced themselves to challenge Austin.


    Meanwhile, some real top masters who were considered stronger also started appearing to challenge Austin.


    If Austin kept winning like this, eventually, he would be more powerful than all the other competitors.


    The more impressive Austin''s performance became, the dimmer all the other competitors looked, and no one wanted to be considered weak.


    Among the 3000 or so candidates, in addition to Austin, there were also some extremely terrifying talents.


    Those who were considered the most terrifying geniuses finally lost any little patience they were holding on to and came to the stage to challenge Austin.


    With time, Austin began to slow down and he couldn''t win as easily as before.


    Previously, Austin almost finished the fight in a few seconds.


    But now, Austin needed to fight with dozens or even hundreds of r


    indicate their imminent mortality.


    ''How can Fabian have such a strong physical strength!''


    Austin was a little surprised.


    He hadn''t expected that Fabian would be that strong and skilled.


    He was shocked that Fabian could hold his own and would fight back with bare hands.


    This was the first time that Austin had met such a strong opponent.


    An opponent with such powerful vital energy force, weird secret skills and a terrifying physical strength.


    "So, Austin, why are you slacking? Are you getting desperate?


    This time, there is no way you can win again.


    I will end your winning streak."


    Fabian stood in the void, surrounded by a dark mist. His eyes were as dark and burning as a ghost fire, which showed his indescribable confidence and strength.


    "You''ve been practicing an exotic evil skill?


    Is there any relationship between the Wang Clan and the foreign devils out of this world? There is something very strange about the technique you are using!"


    Austin looked at him calmly and suddenly said.


    Fabian showed a glint of imperceptible flurry on his face after he heard Austin''s words.


    "Austin, don''t try to upset me more than you already have!"


    Fabian shouted harshly.


    "In the ancient times, the foreign enemies broke into our Immortal End World.


    Countless exotic creatures died in our world.


    And some of their cultivation methods and traditional secret skills were passed down to our ancestors in our Immortal End World.


    In our Wang Clan, there are several kinds of secret skills from the exotic evils.


    So it''s nothing strange for a warrior to practice such skills in our Immortal End World."


    Fabian managed to calm down in a flash.

 Chapter 2317 Evenly Matched In Strength

    "Humph!"


    Austin snorted.


    The truth was, Austin had long suspected that the Wang Clan of the Tune World had colluded with foreign evil demons. The suspicion had arisen from a constant barrage of unexplained occurrences.


    For example, the last time he had caught a middle-aged man of the Wang Clan who was at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, he had planned to interrogate him for information.


    However, some kind of mysterious restriction power had been placed in his opponent''s Soul Sea.


    Just as Austin had been about to dive deep, the middle-aged man''s Soul Sea had suddenly exploded, shattering his body into a million pieces and his spiritual soul had scattered.


    Apart from such strange things, Austin had not found any evidence to verify his speculation yet.


    And right now, when he sensed the evil aura emanating from Fabian, his suspicions became even stronger.


    No one could have been more familiar with the aura of foreign evil skills than Austin.


    It was exactly the same evil power as his demonic avatar possessed; both the auras belonged to a foreign, evil energy.


    Austin just didn''t want to point it out before there was conclusive evidence to support it.


    Just pointing it out wasn''t enough; he planned to take time, investigate the Wang Clan secretly, and reveal their secrets to the public when he had enough evidence.


    Bang!


    At the moment, he had to fight, so he brought out the Pot of Chaos and exercised his Omnipotent Bodily Skill. The Pot of Chaos turned into a huge tripod and fell from the sky, as if a star had broken off its path and was now rushing earthwards.


    Cracks appeared over the battle ring.


    Beneath those cracks, endless dark mist was jetting out from Fabian''s body.


    Very soon, he was completely submerged in the blazing black mist.


    After that, the blazing black smog began to condense on his body and quickly turned into a thick black armor. Yup, this was clearly demonic, but still not proof enough!


    A horrifying evil aura was radiating out of the armor.


    Obviously, the armor was a very rare and powerful magic treasure.


    Finally, Fabian''s eyes lit up. Facing the Pot of Chaos, he threw a punch towards it without even moving.


    His fist was covered with a thick glove of stark black mist, which was radiating a dark radiation, and exuding a terrible pressure.


    Austin was surprised at the man''s confidence.


    ''Is he really so sure that he can resist my Pot of Chaos with just that glove?'' Austin thought to himself.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With several deafening thuds, Fabian''s gloved fist constantly collided with the Pot of Chaos and successfully prevented i


    secret skills.


    Clunk! The moment the cyan dragon and the black phoenix collided, the world seemed to collapse around them! Even the sound of their collision was muffled for one small moment. Time stopped!


    "Huh! It''s interesting to see you have reached such a level, Austin!"


    Fabian''s voice then came from the battle ring.


    To be frank, he was also shocked by Austin''s amazing fighting powers.


    Over the past ten years, he had been training under a mysterious top master of martial arts who had been helping him cultivate secret methods.


    This mysterious master had collected all kinds of powerful secret techniques for him to practice.


    He had also given him huge amount of precious cultivation resources and today, Fabian could have matched several cultivators alone.


    In fact, every single cultivation resource he had come across in the past decade had been much more precious than any person in the Immortal End World had ever dreamed of.


    Most of the resources the mysterious master had provided him with were foreign in nature and were not found on this world at all. That was the only way he had been able to grow so strong.


    In ten years'' time, he had advanced more than his old masters had done in twenty years.


    Therefore, when he had finally finished his cultivation in seclusion and came out of the secret cultivation room, he had become very conceited.


    According to him, he deserved the first place among the entire younger generation of the Immortal End World.


    But now, facing Austin, he had met an enemy that was no worse than him which was threatening his position.


    The two sides were almost at a stalemate right now!


    "Austin, no matter what happens, I am going to defeat you today!"


    Fabian roared madly.

 Chapter 2318 The Victor

    Inside the battle ring, the two participants moved at maximum speed and launched attacks one after the other.


    In a split second, they had exchanged more than a hundred moves. People in the arena could hardly keep up and can''t tell who had the upper hand in the competition.


    "Austin, don''t even think about it!"


    Fabian swore that he would destroy Austin, whatever it might take.


    Bang!


    He hid in the dark nether fog and moved at top speed. He wanted to kill Austin under the cover of a dangerous and evil aura.


    "You still can''t beat me."


    Austin sneered. After an aggressive fight he could now gauged the strength of Fabian and his style in fighting.


    His strength was topnotch, but Austin knew he could deal with it. .


    "Kill!"


    As Fabian shouted, his right arm turned into a black sacred sword. As it appeared, the surrounding air stirred and became oppressive.


    His right arm was suddenly covered with a thick layer of black armor. Made of pure steel, it was a magic treasure that could endlessly create a large amount of evil energy.


    Austin disengaged himself from it and stayed in a safe distance.


    Soon a terrifying scream echoed on the battle ring and a torrent of golden flames erupted.


    A three-legged golden crow appeared in the middle of the golden flames. Its figure dazzled in the burning flame, and it filled its eyes with killing intent.


    The horrifying fire of the sun came out from its body, setting the entire surrounding ablaze with a burning heat.


    At once, the golden feather had spread across the entire heavens and then turned  into golden sharp swords that rushed out of the sea of fire.


    Bang!


    A series of explosions echoed in the air.


    The black sword that emerged on Fabian''s right arm collided with the gold swords just above the clouds. Dreadful streaks of light flashed across the sky as the heavens turned into a battleground of power and strength.


    The strong sword aura gave off a loud angry noise.


    "Die!"


    Possessed by terrifying madness, Fabian''s body radiated with black commanding light and countless evil runes flew out of his body continuously.


    It looked like every inch of his body was implanted with terrible and evil runes.


    Perhaps this was the reason why he was so powerful.


    The evil runes were not the result of his own hard cultivation. Instead, they were implanted into his body by a powerful great master using various unimaginable means.


    It was the only possible reason why he was so powerful at such a young age and could fight against Austin.


    "What?"


    Even Elder Kevin, who was in the arena, was shocked.


    However, in the ancient times, many strong cultivators from foreign regions died in the battle and were buried in


    ierced through his body. Several body parts were injured and Fabian could taste blood in his mouth.


    Bang!


    Austin knew it was the right move and intended to finish the fight once and for all. He used the second move of the Eighteen Arhat Formula, accompanied by his physical strength.


    The second vision of Arhat appeared.


    This Arhat drifted in the air with his legs crossed in front of him. He was holding a golden string of beads, and his round face was laughing heartily.


    Instantly, the golden beads that the Arhat was holding fired from his hands one by one. Each of the golden beads went straight and pierced through the body of Fabian. The runes that once circled around his body all came crushing to the ground.


    Bang!


    Fabian''s body fell down on the ground covered with cuts and bruises. Blood was coming out of his mouth and eyes.


    "Fabian is injured!"


    Suddenly, there was a commotion. People on the arena stood up and watched Fabian''s injured body on the ground.


    It seemed like the battle between the two young men had ended.


    "It looks like Austin will win,"


    Elder Anderson said with a smile. He was anxious the entire time, but now he felt relieved.


    "No way!"


    members of the Wang Clan protested in a low voice, unwilling to accept defeat.


    "What? How could it be?"


    Elder Kevin was mostly affected by how the battle ended. He almost jumped to his feet, and two powerful rays of black fairy light almost blazed out from his eyes that could have shaken the heaven.


    Fortunately, he restrained himself in time. Otherwise, the residual immortal aura was enough to raze the arena to the ground.


    ''It''s... Did he have the Buddhist inheritance of that master?


    I can''t believe Austin could get the inheritance from that man, ''


    Elder Kevin thought to himself, shocked.

 Chapter 2319 Soul-cutting Formula

    Kevin could feel the power that flowed through the elder that showed up in their world. There was no doubt that he was someone powerful during ancient times, and now, he had brought that power here.


    Only immortal kings who had lived a long time like Kevin knew that several troops from the different worlds had invaded the Immortal End World back then.


    The huge number of powerful cultivators included those who had mastered invincible martial skills. Due to this, the creatures of the Immortal End World were bound to lose the war.


    Defeat stood inevitable. The Immortal End World was at the brink of tragedy. Their feet were in the graves as they sunk to the hands of the troops from the other world.


    But something happened at the most critical moment.


    A boon sent by destiny, or maybe their luck had fallen rock bottom so it took the only available direction up. Terrifying masters suddenly showed up. From their worlds, they entered the Immortal End World to help, saying they were somehow related to this world.


    For the strangers, it was nothing. To them, it was salvation.


    The unstoppable cultivators displayed their great powers and fought against the alien army until the enemies were driven off.


    After the alien army was driven away, their mysterious heroes disappeared as well, never to be heard from again.


    It was only through an elder that Kevin learned more about them and their origins.


    He learned that they hadn''t grown up in the Immortal End World and they decided to save it simply because they had something to do with this world, and they didn''t want to see it destroyed.


    Kevin had been an immortal king back then. He had fought at that war and saw how the strangers fought with amazing strength.


    One of them was a monk and he showed greater strength than most immortal kings.


    He had seen the monk display the omnipotent skill: Eighteen Arhat Formula. It was the same skill Austin had just used to deal with his opponent.


    Of course, the power of the Eighteen Arhat Formula that the monk employed was a million times stronger than Austin''s.


    After all, Austin was still young and weak, and he knew less about Buddhism than the monk did.


    In the battle ring, Austin used the third and fourth moves of the Eighteen Arhat Formula in succession.


    He moved so quickly that two Arhats appeared at the same time.


    The two golden Arhats shone brightly on the battlefield, one from the left and the other from the right. They made finger movements that activated illusory seals. Fabian was


    med to have exhausted half of its power against the pot.


    As a result, it was no match for the spiritual tree.


    A short stalemate seemed to occur until the tree took its victory by the teeth.


    The leaves engulfed the sword in a whirlwind of green until it was thrown out of Austin''s Soul Sea.


    At the same time, Austin kicked Fabian hard.


    He struck his stomach with as much force as he could muster. The force blew Fabian away and he hit the ground outside the battle ring hard.


    Grandmaster Canelo hastily rushed over in dismay. He waved his hand and his sleeve wrapped the injured Fabian carefully but swiftly.


    "Austin Lin!"


    Grandmaster Canelo turned to Austin with a murderous look in his eyes.


    Austin met his gaze coolly.


    ''I have confronted him more than once.


    Although I can''t defeat him, I am sure he cannot kill me, '' he thought.


    "I''m fine, Grandmaster Canelo."


    Fabian interrupted their staring match with a grunt. He pushed away Grandmaster Canelo''s sleeve and landed on the ground.


    His injuries were not as bad as it looked. His face was pale and blood steadily dripped from the corner of his mouth. Besides those outward injuries, he could not feel any more serious injuries.


    After all, he had demonic runes inside his body that protected him.


    Grandmaster Canelo glared hatefully at Austin before he departed with Fabian. He helped him back to the auditorium where their clan members were.


    When they arrived, Fabian took out a healing pill and swallowed it.


    "Grandmaster, we''re going to carry out plan B," he spoke to Grandmaster Canelo through his spiritual sense.


    "Okay, I''ll get it ready,"


    Grandmaster Canelo readily replied.

 Chapter 2320 The Rule Of The Immortal Realm

    Austin won.


    The entire arena was so silent one could hear a pin drop.


    Everyone looked back on what just happened during the battle.


    The fighters showed powerful and unyielding fighting skills.


    Both of them were more advanced and showed forceful strengths compared with their peers.


    But it was Austin who triumphed.


    He remained undefeated with two hundred consecutive wins.


    "This boy is so powerful.


    He has been victorious for two hundred consecutive times!"


    "But this time, he has to take a rest."


    "Yes, you''re right. He must have used most of his energy during the fight with Fabian. So he must be dead-tired by now,"


    people in the audience whispered among themselves.


    At this moment, everyone''s attention was on Austin.


    "Sir, may I continue?"


    Austin looked at Elder Kevin and asked.


    "Are you sure?"


    Elder Kevin was surprised.


    "Well, okay then."


    Elder Kevin nodded with a smile.


    He also wanted to see for himself the extent of Austin''s power.


    ''What? Is he for real?


    This lad will keep fighting?''


    Everyone in the arena was shocked and stared at Austin.


    "Austin is so powerful.


    Is he aiming for three hundred consecutive wins?"


    "Damn it! How strong is this guy? He already fought and won two hundred battles. Is he really made of steel? Where did he get all his energy?"


    Everyone was praising Austin. He was so powerful and his strength was endless as if his body was made of steel.


    "Thank you so much,"


    Austin said to Elder Kevin from the battle ring.


    Then Austin stood up and waited for the next challenger.


    However, half an hour later, no one came to challenge him.


    An hour had passed.


    Two hours later.


    Four more hours later, no one came up to challenge him.


    "What is going on?"


    Austin could not help but gave a bitter smile. He looked around and glared at the other competitors in the arena.


    "Well, it looks like the contestants are afraid of Austin''s fighting power and would not dare challenge him.


    And those who are more powerful and capable, they do not want to risk their lives either.


    Austin already won two hundred consecutive battles. They feel intimidated by him.


    If no one dares to challenge Austin on the stage, it will only make him look more powerful and threatening.


    Even if someone managed to defeat Aus


    one including the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm heard about that information.


    In the entire Immortal End World, most of the immortals had died after the war in the ancient times.


    It was said that only two or three immortals survived with only broken bodies.


    And they only knew of one that existed among them, and it was Elder Kevin.


    In the Immortal End World, since the ancient times, no other immortal had ever existed.


    The strongest cultivator could only reach the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Since then, cultivators from the Immortal End World including the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm had set their hearts at this mysterious realm. However, no one knew anything about it.


    Now, Elder Kevin revealed a long hidden secret. Instantly, the once hidden information stirred up the interest of the people that was present.


    "That''s right.


    In the ancient times of the Immortal End World, only those who developed more than fifty grottoes could have the chance to reach the Immortal Realm.


    While those who had less than fifty grottoes when they made the breakthrough could never enter the Immortal Realm.


    This was the rule back then and I believe such rule still exists,"


    Elder Kevin nodded and said.


    "How could it be..."


    Instantly, most of the people present felt discouraged.


    Most of them only have less than fifty grottoes.


    "I cannot believe this!"


    "Are you saying that I will never reach the Immortal Realm?"


    someone asked, his voice filled with sadness and dismay.

 Chapter 2321 The Commencement Of The Second Part Of The Competition

    After both the excitement and dismay ended, everyone left the field and returned to their residences.


    Austin sat cross-legged in his room as he digested all the events that transpired in the past few hours.


    ''If I want to reach the Immortal Realm, I need to have over fifty grottoes.''


    Austin frowned as he tried to recall what Elder Kevin told him.


    ''Great! I must work hard to develop more than fifty grottoes!''


    Austin nodded as he thought about his plans. Determination shone fiercely in his expression as he sat back with a plan in mind.


    For the next two days, Austin gave his mind and body time to recuperate. He held off from cultivation and instead spent the time resting quietly.


    It would not be a big loss anyway since two days weren''t long enough to actually make a difference.


    It would be better to take the opportunity to relax, and the result could be better.


    These thoughts led him inside his secret cultivation chamber, where Austin spent his time in a state of complete mindlessness.


    Two days passed swiftly.


    On the appointed time, the people started to gather in the arena at the top of the mountain.


    "Everyone, today we will begin the second part of the competition for the Protector.


    The main task of the second part is to check the number of grottoes developed when one reaches the Heavenly Grotto Realm,"


    Elder Kevin announced to the people that had patiently gathered.


    He held his hands aloft where a formula was written in a piece of paper. In the blink of an eye, he shot it into the void nearby.


    Bang!


    A deafening explosion echoed from the void.


    After that, a huge space crack was formed in the void where countless space fragments flew out.


    Amidst all the debris that were flying out, a nine-tiered pagoda slowly emerged. It filled almost the whole mouth of the gap in its entirety.


    The nine-layered grand pagoda floated over to the arena. It enlarged even more and turned into a giant tower that reached into the sky. The crowd stared in astonishment at the spectacle it made.


    "That is the Cultivation Tower which has been hidden in the Dusk Mountain since ancient times.


    There are many secret practicing rooms in the tower, and each of them has been equipped with the top-grade spiritual energy gathering array by the ancient immortal king.


    It will be good for cultivation.


    This time, the second part of the competition will be held in the secret cultivation rooms of the tower.


    No matter what the result, rejoice! For breaking through in the Cultivation Tower is a rare opportunity


    room.


    He practiced the Golden Sun Scripture silently, unaware of the people who were watching him.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.


    After Austin had practiced for a while, he sensed a huge amount of spiritual energy that was pouring into the secret room.


    He could tell that it was no ordinary spiritual energy. On the contrary, it was of excellent quality.


    The strong spiritual energy flowed like a river into the room. It never slowed down, stopped, or wavered. Instead, it flowed constantly until the secret room soon had reached an astonishing level.


    Since there was too much spiritual energy, it seemed that the spiritual energy would soon been condensed into immortal energy.


    ''Elder Kevin is right!


    The secret room has been set up with a powerful Spiritual Energy Gathering Array. Once someone cultivated inside, the spiritual energy in the surrounding heaven and earth would be absorbed into the room in tremendous amounts.


    This could form an environment of high concentration of spiritual energy, ''


    Austin thought in wonderment as he felt the dense spiritual energy in the room. It was almost condensed into immortal energy.


    He pondered this realization for a short while but soon focused on his cultivation again.


    He sat with the stillness of the dead, his mind centered.


    Austin could feel innately that he had accumulated enough energy.


    The restriction on his body had also been removed so that he could make the breakthrough to the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    All that he had to do was practice. He was confident that sooner or later, an opportunity for a breakthrough would come.


    Across the towers, in different rooms, all the competitors faced the same situation as Austin.

 Chapter 2322 Break Through One After Another

    After a period of cultivation in the secret room, it was highly probable that the contestants would make a breakthrough.


    The conditions were favorable for them since there existed a high quality spiritual energy gathering array arranged by immortal king himself that was found in every secret chamber. This had a positive effect on the cultivation of the contestants since the energy they needed was rich and bountiful.


    Despite these helpful circumstances, of course, the duration on which the cultivator would make a breakthrough still varied from person to person.


    Every competitor was in the Cultivation Tower at this time, quietly sitting and training to make a breakthrough.


    Naturally, most of the contestants were well-prepared in their own ways for the competition to be the Protector.


    It required various preparatory measures to be effective in battle. Most of the conditions needed were arrangements for vital energy, the accumulation of combat experience and all kinds of pills, and natural materials and treasures needed for breakthrough.


    Outside the Cultivation Tower, everyone stared at the crystal screens in the arena.


    The atmosphere was tense. Everyone waited with bated breath.


    There was an assortment of emotions abound -- expectation, excitement, and strained feelings.


    Some of the people who watched were whispering to each other


    while the others watched closely and patiently waited for the results.


    About half a day later.


    "Look, someone has started to break through!"


    someone exclaimed excitedly, breaking the silence.


    Everyone hurriedly shifted their gaze towards one of the crystal screens.


    A young man clothed in a yellow shirt emanated a strong vital energy force from inside the secret room.


    His body rumbled strongly, an indication that he was indeed on the verge of a breakthrough.


    "He is about to make a breakthrough. Ha-ha! Good job!"


    "Way to go!


    We support you!"


    The friends and relatives of the young man in yellow exploded in cheers and supportive applause in the arena as soon as they realized his impressive progress.


    The Cultivation Tower was noiseless and insulated, therefore, the contestants in the secret room were unable to discern the noise no matter how loud the audience were.


    Eventually, the young man about to break through got more and more intense explosions from his body.


    Soon enough, his body began to quake tremendously.


    After half an hour.


    Bang!


    A deafening noise spread throughout the secret room.


    The young man radiated terrifying waves of vital energy force.


    A blinding light


    ing achievements. Everyone who witnessed their skill knew that they would someday become famous figures in the Immortal End World.


    On the first two days, almost half of the contestants had already succeeded in making a breakthrough.


    The rest of them stayed in the room, patiently cultivating to break through the cultivation level.


    On the third day, hundreds of contestants had made the breakthrough successfully.


    No one was able to reach more than fifty grottoes that day.


    On the fourth day, a hundred more people successfully broke through.


    On that day, one extraordinary contestant was able to develop sixty-eight grottoes!


    This took the audience''s breath away. They didn''t think it would be possible.


    So far, this was the highest record made.


    The whole arena was fanatical. It was full of noise in praise of this exceptional contestant.


    After the contestant had gone through the Thunderstroke Doom and returned to the arena, even Elder Kevin greeted him in person, showing his special concern and sending his regards.


    Such an amount was quite phenomenal even in the ancient times!


    On the fifth day...


    "Look! Fabian is making the breakthrough!"


    the middle-aged man next to Grandmaster Canelo suddenly cried out.


    "Ha-ha, indeed. It seems that he is about to make a breakthrough.


    I''m looking forward to it. I wonder what surprise Fabian will bring us?"


    An expectant look gleamed in Grandmaster Canelo''s eyes.


    "What''s wrong with Austin? Why isn''t he showing any signs of breakthrough?


    Didn''t he accumulate enough energy already? Why won''t he break through this time?"


    Anderson muttered anxiously, and his eyes was fixated on the crystal screen which was connected to Austin''s room.

 Chapter 2323 Whether He Could Break Through Or Not

    "Look, Fabian from the Wang Clan is about to break through!"


    Nearly all the people in the arena fixed their eyes on Fabian.


    In the Consecutive Game, the battle got heated. But at the end of the first round, only two contestants had the most outstanding performance.


    One of them was Austin. He fought like a titan.


    And the other one was Fabian.


    Both of them fought tactically and outsmarted their opponents and won 200 consecutive matches.


    Finally, there was nobody on stage who dared challenge them. Their winning streak was unmatched.


    As Fabian had conquered his opponents in the battle ring with smart moves and tactics, his breakthrough now consequently attracted the attention of the audience.


    In the secret room, Fabian was chilling out.


    A violent vital energy force like a constant blowing tornado filled the entire secret room.


    The aura which he gave off became more and more intense.


    The tsunami-like roaring echoed in his body.


    This kept going on and on for a while, then suddenly something changed


    at some point.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Over ten loud bangs were coming from his body.


    With every loud noise, there was dreadful energy that erupted out of his body and spread rapidly.


    Over ten light dots rushed out of his body at the same time and hung over his head.


    That meant that he had developed over ten grottos in the blink of an eye!


    "Oh, my goodness! He is awesome! Ordinary cultivators are developing grottos gradually. But Fabian is unique. Within a short time, he has developed over ten grottos!"


    In that small crystal screen, whatever happened to Fabian shocked the audience across the whole arena.


    Exclamations lingered on.


    "Haha, great, great...


    It''s just the beginning of everything.


    It seems that the amount of the grottos that Fabian can finally develop must be shocking.


    He is a promising talent of our Wang Clan, his agility unmatched!"


    Grandmaster Canelo spoke and laughed.


    Meanwhile, the other Wang Clan members erupted to cheers like an auditory volcano.


    And everyone around looked enviously at the Wang Clan.


    Having such a talented, tactical, young man was a great joy for any force.


    It was likely that Fabian would lead the Wang Clan to a brighter future when he grew up.


    The younger generation''s strength often decided the fate of a great force. If they had many talented young members, their glory could last for many generations to come.


    "Well, without any doubt, this guy Fabian is talented and exceptional.


    The number of grottos he developed is likely to reach a new record high."


    Later on, there was a new round of grottos development in Fabian.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The sounds were heard repeatedly again as if firecrackers were set off.


    Streaks of dazzling light rushed out of his body endlessly and suspended over his head.


    "Oh, my goodness, it''s unbelievable! More than a dozen grottos were developed in an instant again!


    The speed at which he is develo


    ng next to Grandmaster Canelo spoke.


    "As for Austin, I think it''s even impossible for him to develop 50 grottoes."


    "I agree with you. He can''t be compared to the young master of the Wang Clan,"


    others echoed in agreement.


    The sixth day came.


    Hundreds of disciples broke through one after another.


    Among them, another one managed to develop 50 grottoes.


    However, Austin still did not make any movements. He kept sitting in the secret room, rigorously practicing his martial arts.


    The seventh day came, and then the eighth day, the ninth day, the tenth day...


    Time elapsed day by day.


    Many of the contestants had made a breakthrough. It was just a matter of time.


    On the thirteenth day


    the rest contestants remained silent.


    "What the hell is going on?


    It''s over ten days now. Why haven''t they made any breakthrough?"


    Everyone was a little weary after waiting in the arena for thirteen days.


    "I give up the game. This is absurd.


    In my previous cultivation, I had a problem.


    I don''t think I can do it right now,"


    suddenly, one of the contestants stood up and said to Elder Kevin.


    "You are right. You have been too anxious for progress, and that is acceptable. So, you cannot be too eager any more.


    You have to cultivate harder.


    Otherwise, it will be like going through the eye of the needle for you to advance through to the Heavenly Grotto Realm,"


    Kevin nodded in agreement and replied to the competitor.


    He then waved his hand and sent him out of the Cultivation Tower.


    "What the heck?


    Do you mean it''s difficult for the contestants who have not broken through to reach the Heavenly Grotto Realm?"


    The people around were shocked. They could not believe it.


    Then bursts laughter broke out.


    "Hahaha...


    I once thought Austin was unique and talented.


    No one knows if this time he''ll have the chance to break through to the Heavenly Grotto Realm successfully!"


    Grandmaster Canelo laughed wildly with a smirk.

 Chapter 2324 The Increase Of The Spiritual Sense

    Although the audience in the arena were becoming a little impatient since they had been waiting for a while, Master Kevin was not moved and didn''t give any response.


    Therefore, everyone had no choice but simply to be patient and keep waiting.


    Meanwhile, at that moment, in a secret chamber of the Cultivation Tower, Austin sat cross legged like an old monk breathing calmly in meditation.


    However, despite his calm exterior, there was an earth shaking change taking place within his body.


    What was more, the biggest change was the power of his spiritual sense.


    After making great efforts while cultivating and meditating for more than ten days, Austin could feel his spirit gradually making a significant improvement.


    The quality of his spiritual soul became more and more solid. It was like a knife on the grinding stone, constantly being honed.


    A magnificent glow emerged from his Soul Sea and it was reflected between his eyebrows. It was burning so bright and crystal clear that it lit up the entire secret room!


    Over the past ten days, Austin''s mind became clearer, more enlightened and profound. He was like a person who was about to understand all the secrets of this world!


    "What is happening?"


    Master Kevin had been observing Austin and took notice of his unusual behavior.


    Others could only see and hear what was going on inside the secret room through the crystal screens which wasn''t showing much.


    However, Kevin was different. He could use his spiritual sense and penetrate into the Cultivation Tower where it could capture the subtle changes of each competitor.


    Other contestants'' spiritual sense power would make a significant increase when they entered the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    However, their spiritual senses and spiritual souls wouldn''t have any significant changes, which was totally different from what Austin had experienced.


    "How can this be happening?


    Generally speaking, the transformation of the spiritual soul would occur when the warriors at the Heavenly Grotto Realm were about to make breakthrough to the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    However, Austin made such a big change when he was about to make a breakthrough to the Heavenly Grotto Realm. Then, what would happen if he made a breakthrough to the Immortal Transforming Realm?


    To be honest, the warriors should put their spiritual souls above everything else. That''s the most important thing for them!


    The change of their spiritual souls was the most fundamental change.


    The kind of person who had undergone a transformation of the spiritual soul when breaking through to the Heavenly Grotto Realm would be the most amazing genius of all ages.


    Such a genius was not likely to be born in any era.


    Could it be true that I have finally met a genius?


    Is Austin really a genius?"


    After using his spiritual sense to feel Austin''s changes for a moment, Kevin was so excited that he couldn''t help trembling.


    On the fourteenth day, among the remaining dozen contestants, four of them had made a successful breakthrough.


    They each created more than 30 heavenly grottoes, which was considered just an average level.


    This was because all the contestants participating in the Protector Competition were c


    couldn''t seem to make a breakthrough.


    During the whole twenty days, he was actually cultivating in seclusion rather than making a breakthrough.


    "Okay I will announce the end of the competition," said Master Kevin.


    Just as he was about to officially announce the end of the Protector Competition, all of a sudden a commotion was heard.


    Meanwhile in the secret chamber, Austin''s body trembled, and there was a terrible spiritual sense pressure erupting from his Soul Sea. It was like a tsunami, rushing out from his head.


    In an instant, the whole secret room shook violently as a strong wind blew.


    "What is that? What could be happening!"


    Suddenly, everyone in the arena noticed the commotion.


    They all fixed their eyes on Austin.


    At that moment, in Austin''s Soul Sea, with a crash, Austin found that his soul energy suddenly became more focused and sharper.


    Austin''s Soul Sea seemed to have become a clean, pure world without dirt or shadow.


    Peach blossoms were blooming, and the fragrance engulfed the whole world.


    In a flash, Austin''s spirit was awakened.


    He could feel some subtle changes in his body, such as increased heartbeat, blood circulation, cell division and production, pore contraction, temperature change, and visceral peristalsis. Austin was amazed that all these changes were all very clearly reflected in his perception, which was as clear as observing his palm prints.


    What was more, a dazzling light came out of Austin''s brain and formed a circle of light to cover Austin''s head.


    It was the halo of the soul that emanated after the spiritual sense reached a certain level!


    Enveloped by the halo of the soul energy, Austin''s responses, thinking and perception ability had also been enhanced.


    Even, small things that had happened in the past were now flowing in front of Austin like rivers. It was not difficult for him to think and remember the small things which he had been forgot for a long time.


    "His spiritual sense was even stronger than that of many people at the Immortal Transforming Realm!"


    Master Kevin couldn''t help but feel shocked by the strength of Austin''s spiritual sense.

 Chapter 2325 Developing Grottoes

    "The spiritual tree is five hundred meters high now!"


    Austin looked at the spiritual tree in his Soul Sea. He was both surprised and pleased with what he saw.


    The spiritual tree was by now five hundred meters high. It opened like a huge umbrella that spread wide inside his Soul Sea.


    Strong waves moved back and forth as his Soul Sea acted in response to the spiritual tree.


    "My spiritual sense is getting more powerful!"


    Austin could feel that his spiritual sense force was much stronger than before.


    "My spiritual sense is much stronger than that of the cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Is my spiritual sense force as mighty as a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm?


    It''s impossible. It can''t be real!"


    Austin was shocked by this prospect.


    The idea that his spiritual sense could have a power equivalent to the power of a  great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm was just too amazing.


    However, Austin knew that the reason his spiritual sense had advanced to this level was because of the spiritual tree in his Soul Sea.


    The spiritual tree stayed in his Soul Sea and integrated with his spiritual soul.


    It was absorbing external energy all the time and transformed it into spiritual sense to strengthen his own spiritual soul.


    Just then.


    Bang!


    Austin felt that the vital energy in his body went crazy.


    His vital energy surged between energy meridians like a great river.


    A sea of golden fire suddenly rushed out of Austin and surrounded him from all sides.


    As he sat cross legged in the golden fire sea, Austin''s aura became increasingly fierce, and his aura was getting stronger every minute.


    Soon, the position of the vital acupoints in his body became visible in Austin''s mind.


    Austin counted, "One, two, three... three hundred and sixty!"


    There were three hundred and sixty crucial acupoints in his head.


    He could see the location of each vital acupoint in his body.


    In addition, Austin realized that all his three hundred and sixty major acupuncture points shone like bright stars and it filled the entire sky above him.


    "It turns out that there are so many vital acupoints in my body!"


    Austin exclaimed. He was so thrilled that he kept counting the vital acupoints in his bod


    iumphant voice.


    "Genius! He''s a real genius!


    The twenty days that we spent waiting was not in vain. This guy, Austin, is a real genius!"


    Suddenly, the entire arena was filled with noise and excitement.


    "Ha-ha! This lad is really something!"


    Elder Anderson finally felt relieved.


    Anxious, Elder Kevin stared at Austin. His eyes were suddenly filled with emotions.


    "Well, Austin, let me see how many grottoes you can develop.


    If the quantity does not exceed that of Fabian''s grottoes, you will still lose!"


    Grandmaster Canelo remained quiet with a serious expression on his face.


    Fabian also looked anxious and kept quiet the entire time.


    Inside the secret chamber.


    "Well, I did not go all out yet.


    Let me try it again!"


    Austin continued to activate his vital energy to develop more grottoes.


    A moment later, Austin''s energy level increased at an amazing speed.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A series of loud explosions was heard once again from the room.


    The entire secret room trembled, unable to contain the surge of energy anymore.


    There were sixty explosions in a row!


    It meant that Austin developed sixty grottoes in this round.


    Combined with the previous grottoes developed by Austin, the total number had now reached one hundred and eleven!


    The entire arena became still and quiet. A deafening silence fell over the crowd!


    All the people present fixed their eyes on the crystal screen in the midair above the squared arena where Austin''s figure was displayed!

 Chapter 2326 Miracle

    The silence was deafening as the people stared in shock for a long moment.


    "Oh my God! A hundred and eleven grottoes!


    How on earth could someone develop that many?! That''s impossible!


    Is this a dream? Am I dreaming?!"


    someone from the crowd could not help but yell out in disbelief.


    Their shock was understandable as the ninety-five grottoes Fabian developed were enough to cause a stir and make a sensation.


    And now Austin demolished that to set a new record.


    It electrified everyone in the arena and completely shocked all of them! Everyone was overcome with excitement!


    "One hundred and eleven grottoes!" "No one could be compared to him!" "He''s amazing!" "He beat the old record so easily!" "This is phenomenal!"


    "Miracle! It''s a miracle!"


    "Even from ancient times, no one has ever developed so many grottoes in our Immortal End World, right?"


    The onlookers looked excitedly at each other as they discussed the arena''s events among themselves.


    "I''ve always known that he''s more than what meets the eye!


    But even I didn''t expect that he''d be this great!


    He''s truly amazing!"


    Elder Anderson was absolutely giddy with excitement.


    Despite the dizzying excitement buzzing through the arena, the Wang Clan remained silent. They did not speak a word, but Grandmaster Canelo and Fabian faces were especially dark.


    The silent Grandmaster Canelo gnashed his teeth as his narrowed eyes flashed with hatred. He remained focused on Austin''s every move around the arena.


    "Look! He still isn''t done!


    Austin''s starting a new round of grotto development!"


    A loud voice boomed over the noisy arena.


    It immediately silenced everyone as they turned as one to focus on the crystal screen. All their eyes were fixed on Austin''s figure.


    Inside the secret chamber, Austin continuously activated his vital energy to develop more and more grottoes.


    He managed to accumulate a lot of vital energy before and that was what he used to achieve his breakthrough this time.


    It was silent in his area but eventually...


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The deafening sound of explosion echoed in the secret chamber one after the other.


    Unlike the earlier explosion, this one was stronger and lasted much longer.


    In the enclosed space of the secret chamber, it sounded like someone lit up unending firecrackers that kept going off.


    The explosion continued for a few more seconds and a few more for the ringing to finally disappear and then eventually...


    the explosions finally stopped.


    A total of a hundred explosions echoed in this round.


    Each explosion stood for a developed grotto and so that meant there were a hundred g


    na was completely thrilled and the air was filled with chatter and gossip.


    Many people couldn''t stop themselves from shouting and screaming. The entire scene became more chaotic by the second like a pot boiling over.


    The word "miracle" was thrown about by everyone and most of them genuinely believed it.


    All of the onlookers except for the Wang Clan who dully looked at the excitement like defeated cocks, especially Grandmaster Canelo, Fabian, and the middle-aged man next to them.


    "It''s impossible! I don''t believe this! It''s impossible!"


    Grandmaster Canelo shook his head and refused to believe the facts in front of him.


    "Austin!"


    Fabian glared viciously at the crystal screen that showed Austin''s figure.


    His fists were clenched so tightly that his veins throbbed and his nails dug deep into his palms.


    Austin''s brilliant performance frustrated him.


    He wanted to win the Protector Competition and become the best Protector no matter what.


    But Austin had completely demolished him already in the first part of the competition.


    And now in the second part of the competition, he developed ninety-five grottoes to win first place and that should have been an amazing record.


    However, Austin developed three hundred and sixty grottoes, which was far greater than his own achievement. He easily took away the glory that once belonged to Fabian.


    There was no way Fabian was going to accept this bitter truth.


    "Good.


    Austin is indeed the one.


    It''s definitely him."


    Excitement coursed through Elder Kevin once he confirmed his thoughts.


    He raised an arm and softly waved his sleeve.


    Austin jumped out of the Cultivation Tower and darted out of the Dusk Mountain.


    He had sent Austin to go through the Thunderstroke Doom.

 Chapter 2327 Becoming The Protector

    A hundred thousand miles away from the Dusk Mountain, danger was brewing.


    Thick clouds had taken form above the surface menacingly. Lightning flashed across the sky followed by the startling sound of thunder.


    "What am I seeing?


    I can''t believe purple lightning exists!"


    Austin looked up with surprise.


    Suddenly, the thick clouds which were blocking out the entire sky and the sun turned dark red. They exerted a strong pressure over people which could be felt over their heads.


    The lightning had turned into evil snakes that were slithering in and out of the clouds.


    "It seems that the legendary seven-colored Thunderstroke Doom is true, after all,"


    Austin murmured.


    The legend in the Immortal End World said that there were seven kinds of Thunderstroke Doom for a cultivator, each with a different color lightning.


    However, a cultivator would usually only encounter the Thunderstroke Doom of the color white. Encounters with the other colors were extremely rare.


    Only exceptionally gifted warriors were able to encounter the Thunderstroke Doom of other colors.


    The Thunderstroke Doom of other colors were rare to see, and much more powerful than the white ones.


    All the Thunderstroke Dooms that Austin had experienced in the past were with white lightning snakes.


    He never expected that he would meet purple lightning so soon after he broke through to the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    This was a brand-new challenge for him.


    Soon, Austin''s Thunderstroke Doom officially began.


    The dark red clouds rolled crazily in the sky. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth within a hundred mile radius was in complete chaos. Huge purple lightning snakes were winding in this dangerous whirlpool.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Streaks of thick purple lightning raced down towards Austin like an eight-headed dragon.


    A strong destructive force came down upon the earth along with the purple lightening.


    The whole world started to tremble, as if it could not bear such force. Cracks began to form on the surface as though it was breaking under the pressure.


    "Purple Thunderstroke Doom is indeed much more powerful than the white ones."


    Austin felt his heart flutter in fear for a moment as he felt the thunderbolt pressure emanating from the sky.


    "But in spite of its immense power, I think the thunder unicorn should be able to withstand it."


    Austin was ready to place his confidence in the thunder unicorn.


    The thunder unicorn had been in transformation since it swallowed the magic thunder fruit, and was much stronger than it had been before.


    Howl!


    Austin summoned the thunder unicorn with his mind. It jumped


    as he realized he''d come second to Austin.


    After announcing the list of the top forty-four contestants, Elder Kevin waved his hand in a slender motion.


    His sleeve grew larger and turned into a huge bag that instantly covered all the top forty-four contestants.


    Then he vanished into thin air unceremoniously.


    Within a few moments, they were all transported into the depths of the Dusk Mountain. There was a very secluded small world which looked like paradise. It was full of colorful light and rich immortal energy.


    Elder Kevin appeared in this small world and waved his sleeve once again. The forty-four young men were set out from his sleeve.


    "Where are we?"


    The forty-four young people looked around curiously at the small world they had arrived in.


    "This, my dear friends, is where I usually cultivate,"


    Elder Kevin said with a knowing smile.


    All the young men were shocked.


    They were surprised to realize that this was a place where a broken immortal lived.


    Elder Kevin led the group of young people to a quiet place. There was a slope of grass overlooking a meadow of bright purple flowers in front of them. He made them sit cross legged in front of him and began to speak to them.


    "From now on, you are the Protectors of our Immortal End World.


    First of all, I want to tell you the history of our Immortal End World,"


    Elder Kevin said to the group of young people in an almost fatherly manner. Then he too sat amongst them on the grass.


    All the young people strained their necks to listen to him carefully.


    They all knew that although this old man in front of them was very easygoing, there was something truly extraordinary about him.


    His cultivation base was the most powerful in the entire Immortal End World.

 Chapter 2328 The Great Feat

    "In ancient times, there was once a very prosperous and powerful world. It was known as the Immortal End World.


    Back then, the Immortal End World spanned an entire continent. It covered an endless area, more than the naked eye can see.


    It was so large that even cultivators at the Immortal Transforming Realm would have to fly at full speed for decades before they circled the whole continent,"


    Kevin said.


    "It was so huge!"


    Hearing this, the young people were all astonished.


    "At that time, the Immortal End World was replete with immortal energy. All manner of earthly laws were in place and enforced properly. It was a suitable place for cultivators to flourish.


    The cultivation base of the warriors on this continent was exorbitant.


    A cultivator at the Immortal Transforming Realm was then a common sight. They were as numerous as the sand in the desert.


    There were also numerous warriors in the Immortal Realm.


    There were as many warriors at the level of an Immortal King as the clouds in the sky.


    It was a prosperous world with a great many masters.


    In those ancient times, the Immortal End World was widely known for its power and prosperity in the whole universe,"


    Kevin added with a sparkle in his eyes.


    As he spoke, his expression became distant, as if he were in a different place. It was as if he was seeing the great kingdom of his memories once again.


    The forty-four young people in front of him continued to stare up at him, even as he fell into silence. Their eyes shone with admiration for Kevin and the kingdom in his memories.


    Cultivators at the Immortal Transforming Realm were known in every small world. They could be great leaders in most people''s eyes.


    However, in ancient times, people at that realm were not rare. Countless people could reach the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    The younger generation couldn''t even start to imagine how it felt to reach the Immortal Realm.


    "Everything changed someday.


    Several large worlds outside the Immortal End World joined forces to invade our world.


    The prosperity of our world had attracted the eyes of the greedy enemies. We had no idea that these enemies had been preparing to rob us for a long time.


    The Immortal End World grew accustomed to peace. People were caught unpre


    guely.


    "Okay.


    Wait until I call for you one by one and arrange the specific tasks for you.


    Those who haven''t been called can rest in the palace.


    Remember, from now on, you have to cut all contacts with the outside world.


    Don''t contact anyone without my permission.


    This includes your family, your elders, or your friends. You are not allowed to get in touch with the outside world until the plan is completely carried out.


    This is for your own good.


    Do you understand?"


    Kevin asked the young men sternly.


    The young people fidgeted under his intense gaze. Their minds were suddenly filled with doubt if they could truly go without outside contact for a long time.


    With eyes downcast, they nodded in agreement.


    Kevin nodded at this and turned away. He lifted his hand in a powerful wave and gave off a stream of vital energy force.


    The force took Austin out of there with lightning speed as the old man ran ahead.


    His surrounding passed in a blur. He stared unseeing as the sky and earth spun around him.


    He moved so fast that he had to close his eyes against the harsh wind that struck him.


    To his amazement, Austin couldn''t even sense anything with his spiritual sense. He couldn''t even imagine how fast Master Kevin''s speed was.


    After a few seconds, Austin felt his body stop.


    He looked around and found himself in a huge underground cave.


    Master Kevin stood beside him, not one hair out of place despite their intense travel.


    "Where are we, sir?"


    Austin asked curiously.

 Chapter 2329 Original Energy Essence Of The Continent

    Austin looked around.


    A grey haze was all around the whole cave.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin found that the air inside the cave was dry and the grey mist was practically invisible to naked eyes.


    Only old people who were about to pass away could emit such an aura. Once this haze appeared, it only meant one thing: someone was about to meet his maker.


    Additionally, Austin felt something strange that the cave seemed to be filled with abundant immortal energy.


    Despite this, Austin felt no comfort from this. Instead, he felt a little wistful, as if he saw the last radiance of the setting sun.


    "Look,"


    Kevin mentioned to Austin, pointing his finger to the front.


    Looking over to the direction he pointed, Austin was stunned.


    At the center of the huge cave was a grey light, blazing like an inferno.


    It constantly emitted a grey mist which made the light around the area a little subdued.


    "What''s this, sir?"


    Observing the mesmerizing grey light, Austin felt stunned and curious at the same time.


    "It''s the original energy essence of the continent,"


    Kevin answered slowly, his face grim.


    "The original energy essence of the continent? What is that?"


    Austin racked his brain for familiarity. Oddly enough, he hadn''t heard of that before.


    "Every continent has its original energy essence.


    Similar to our very own hearts, a continent has its own. It''s the key to its very existence,"


    Kevin expounded further.


    "Creatures and other living beings are able to survive thanks to the original energy essence of the continent. This place in particular possesses bountiful spiritual energy.


    This whole continent would be lifeless if it weren''t for its original energy essence. It would end up becoming a barren land, a ruin, unsuitable for living beings to thrive.


    It is said that a long time ago, there were many continents in every planet that once held nourished lives. But as time passed, the original energy essence of those continents dissipated, and along with it, billions of creatures vanished.


    A continent can die as quickly as a man does. If the original energy essence meets its end, then the vitality of the whole continent dies with it. That being said, a continent without the original energy essence is nothing but an infertile land, ill-suited for any life to keep going,"


    Kevin simplified to Austin.


    "I get it."


    Although he understood what Kevin meant, he was surprised that this was the fi


    atever.


    I''ll refine the original energy essence lying before me first."


    Austin sat cross legged.


    Following the secret method that Kevin sent into his Soul Sea, he released his spiritual sense and sketched out many mysterious spiritual sense runes.


    Soon, the runes which exuded the pressure of the spiritual sense were successfully outlined and gently moved towards the original energy essence of the continent. At last, they attached to it and tried to communicate with it.


    Eventually, more and more spiritual sense runes were drawn. They were all over the sky and they flew towards the direction of the original energy essence.


    In his first few days of refinement, the huge grey light remained unmoved.


    It remained the same as it was before for six more days.


    Later, something finally happened. It made a great sound of sniff and swayed left and right. The huge gray fire was like a flower bud and slowly bloomed.


    Witnessing the flame dance, Austin was surprised.


    There seemed to be a very faint connection between him and the gray light.


    However, according to that secret method, it was not easy to refine the original energy essence of the continent.


    It would truly test a Protector''s patience.


    The communication and integration would go very slowly.


    On top of it, the whole process could be dangerous.


    If he were to rush, he would surely be unsuccessful in his quest. If he were to act with undue haste, his life would be in danger, and he could be harmed or even killed by the original energy essence on the spot.


    Therefore, Austin decided to refine the original energy essence slowly and patiently.

 Chapter 2330 The Refinement

    Austin was holed up in the cave trying to refine the original energy essence of the continent.


    In the Dusk Mountain, dozens of great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm under Master Kevin''s instructions took the other Protectors to different worlds.


    Just as Austin had guessed, every Protector was responsible for refining the original energy essence of a continent.


    A day later.


    All the 44 Protectors had been placed in their respective regions.


    They stayed in the forty-four regions of the Immortal End World to refine the original energy essence of the continents.


    In the Dusk Mountain of the Vermilion World, in a huge palace with rich immortal mist, Master Kevin sat cross legged.


    In the palace, several old men sat opposite Master Kevin.


    "There should be no major challenges with our plan this time,"


    a thin, old man with a dry wrinkled face, said.


    "Don''t worry.


    The group of Protectors that we identified were not only young, but each of them were also quite gifted.


    If they refine the original energy essence of the continents like it should be done, it will bring infinite vitality to the Immortal End World,"


    Master Kevin said.


    "But Austin''s location and responsibility is still the most critical one.


    The Dusk Mountain, in the ancient times, was the root of the whole Immortal End World.


    In the Immortal End World, the other 44 balls of original energy essence of the continent, should be led by the one here in the Dusk Mountain,"


    said another old man.


    "That''s right. So I asked Austin to refine the original energy essence of the continent here in the Dusk Mountain.


    I have faith in Austin''s talent,"


    Master Kevin stated with confidence.


    "Well, it''s really a miracle that the young man can manage to develop 360 grottoes."


    The rest nodded in agreement.


    "Well in the next few days, everyone must work harder to recheck the summoning arrays in the 44 continents.


    We should be ready now. We have prepared for this day for too long.


    We can''t make any mistakes this time,"


    Master Kevin added.


    "That''s right.


    Every summoning array has cost an endless amount of efforts and infinite resources. We can''t afford to make any mistakes this time,"


    reiterated a


    of this challenge.


    If the 44 continents of the Immortal End World would combine and come together as one, it would be a formidable force. It will be more difficult for us to defeat them even if we join forces and attack the Immortal End World.


    Therefore, we must stop them at all costs.


    Well, you can go ahead and do as planned.


    Remember, you can''t let the Immortal End World merge into one entire continent,"


    the foreign devil on the altar said.


    "Don''t worry, sir. Ten of the 44 Protectors are our people.


    We also have the runes that you gave us last time.


    Now we can locate them at any time.


    We can contact them at any time and tell them what to do,"


    an old man stated with confidence.


    "Well, that''s good.


    Let me try and sense them and see what they are up to."


    On the altar, the foreign devil seemed to be very satisfied with the progress of their plans.


    Then, he closed his eyes and released a huge demonic spiritual soul in all directions.


    A moment later, the demon suddenly stretched out his arms several times to grabbed thing from all directions.


    Then, dark light condensed swiftly and formed ten black screens, floating in front of him.


    A different figure clearly showed up on each screen.


    "It''s them!"


    The great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm were overjoyed.


    A young man showed up on each of the ten screens.


    The ten young men were exactly the ones who had been chosen by Master Kevin among the forty-four Protectors.

 Chapter 2331 Successful Refinement

    At this moment, the ten Protectors were trying to refine the original energy essence of the continent on the ten worlds across the Immortal End World.


    A light dazzled in front of each Protector.


    The light was the original energy essence of the continent on which these Protectors stayed.


    All of a sudden, the Protectors felt something.


    "Respectable Messenger, it''s an honor to see you."


    The ten young Protector, although scattered across the ten worlds, sent a message from their Soul Sea in unison.


    The messages were sent to a secret room beneath the Tune World.


    Screens created by magic power simultaneously displayed the ten Protectors'' messages to the demon''s messenger.


    "Well done! You did an excellent job.


    Now, you must cooperate to stop Kevin from realizing his plan. One more thing; never expose who you really are.


    Do you understand?"


    The demon''s messenger of the outer region instructed the ten Protectors.


    "Yes."


    The ten Protectors sent their affirmation to the demon''s messenger through their spiritual sense.


    Satisfied by the Protectors'' response, the demon''s messenger from the outer region nodded and waved his hand swiftly. In an instant, the ten screens in front of him disappeared.


    "Last time we met, I asked you to find which small world contained the broken space barrier. Did you locate it?"


    The demon''s messenger turned and questioned the group of people standing behind him.


    "I''ve discovered the location, sir.


    The said space barrier is in a small world, and the entrance is in the Divine Continent.


    We intend to send people to the Divine Continent to take control of it."


    A great master at the level of the Immortal Transforming Realm explained to the demon''s messenger. He also bowed his head as a sign of respect to the demon''s messenger.


    "That broken space barrier offers us a way to enter the Immortal End World. We can send our allied army through it and attack the Immortal End World.


    You must control that small world and cooperate with us using every conceivable means!"


    A shrewd glint flashed in the eyes of the demon''s messenger when he spoke.


    "Yes, sir."


    All the great masters at the level of the Immortal Transforming Realm, who were standing inside the secret room, nodded respectfully.


    "That''s good."


    The demon''s messenger of the outer region seemed satisfied by the great masters'' response.


    Then he waved his hand.


    Whoosh!


    Several black Space Rings streamed out of his hand.


    Each black Space Ring darted at and landed in front of a great master at the level of the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    "Each Space Ring contains various martial arts skills, divine pills, and magic treasures that can be used by cultivators at the level of the Immortal Transforming Realm. Each of these treasures is more advanced and superior to those found in your Immortal End World. The martial resources in the Immortal End World are rubbish in comparison."


    Contempt reflected on the face of the demon''s messenger as he spoke.


    "Thank you, sir."


    The great masters at the level of the Immortal Transforming Realm were overjoyed at having received this precious gift. They grabbed their Space Ring and placed it into


    tered. Each fragment floated and wandered in the star cluster at random.


    From among all the wandering fragments, forty-four pieces of the continent were larger than the rest. They were sealed by several powerful cultivators in a fixed space and were isolated from the outside world.


    Due to the isolation, the power of the forty-four continental fragments began to weaken as time went by.


    They became barren, and the prosperity of ancient times faded. Moreover, spiritual energy between heaven and earth continued to thin each day.


    This affected the cultivation base of the cultivators on the forty-four continental fragments as well.


    It was no longer possible for anyone to reach a higher level of martial arts.


    Everything and every creature on the forty-four continental fragments helplessly witnessed their decline. They could do nothing but watch and wait as the day of their extinction neared.


    That was the long and painful history that Austin saw in the pictures.


    Since the pictures stopped here, Austin woke from that mysterious dreaming state. His eyes were full of sorrow and sadness as he remembered the plight of the cultivators on those forty-four fragments.


    He had witnessed the birth of a cultivation continent, albeit through some visionary pictures. The prosperity, decline, and upcoming extinction of the continent, however, startled him to the extreme.


    While watching what had happened in the visionary pictures, Austin had a strange feeling. It was as if he had been with all the creatures on the Immortal End Continent during that time. He seemed to have experienced all the prosperity and declines of the Immortal End Continent over the long history as well.


    Suddenly, an indescribable feeling surged in his heart, like tidal waves.


    "The original energy essence of the continent is telling me its history!"


    Austin felt both surprised and pleased.


    It had been a while since Austin had sensed that he had established an indescribable connection with the original energy essence of the continent.


    Now he knew that he seemed to successfully refine the original energy essence of the continent!

 Chapter 2332 The Master Of The Continent

    Just then.


    Whoosh!


    The original energy essence of the continent in front of Austin rushed to him and penetrated into every crevice of his body.


    Then the original energy essence melted and turned into threads, penetrating into every corner of Austin''s body.


    The essence completely became a part of Austin''s body.


    Within the next moment, around the Dusk Mountain, all of a sudden, spiritual energy gathered crazily and then transmitted to the cave at the foot of the Dusk Mountain and rushed into Austin''s body.


    The range around the Dusk Mountain and even around the whole Vermilion World were abundant with spiritual energy, which was blowing towards the direction of the Dusk Mountain.


    At last, they finally entered the underground part of the Dusk Mountain and then quickly rushed into Austin''s body.


    Austin then realized that now he seemed to have an indescribable intimate relationship with the whole Vermilion World.


    Every corner of the continent seemed to be responding faintly to his Soul Sea.


    At the same time, Austin felt that his strength was increasing rapidly at a crazy and terrifying speed.


    He was endowed with the power given by the heaven and the earth in the Vermilion World.


    He quickly reached the medium stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm without much work! This was not normal.


    He then made a fast break through to the premium stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm!


    As more and more spiritual energy poured into his body, Austin''s vital energy realm instantly became elevated by two small levels.


    Austin had just broken through to the preliminary stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm for about ten days.


    And now, all of a sudden he had broken through to the premium stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    After breaking through to the premium stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm, Austin had finally reached his peek. He did not continue to break through.


    However, the spiritual energy and the energy essence between heaven and earth continued to rush into Austin''s body.


    Austin could feel that his strength was increasing.


    ''Wow, I feel really strong!''


    Austin could not help but feel a little intoxicated with his achievement. He felt as if he could smash the whole world with a single punch.


    "Austin, you finally made it!"


    Right at that time, Elder Kevin appeared in the cave out of nowhere. He looked at Austin in surprise.


    "Yes, I seem to have successfully refined the original energy essence of


    of perception slowly extended to the space in the distance.


    After a long while of trying to feel around, Austin felt the infinity of space and time.


    Suddenly, at the end of space and time, Austin saw a huge light, like a burning fire.


    "Wow! That must be the original energy essence of the continent!"


    Not long ago, Austin had refined the original energy essence of the Vermilion World. So he was quite familiar with its aura.


    Austin could tell at a glance that the mass of huge light was the original energy essence of the continent.


    Moreover, Austin felt that although the original energy essence of the continent was far away from him, it still seemed to have some kind of connection with him.


    He even felt a sense of intimacy with the original energy essence of the continent at the end of the space that was far away from him.


    At the same time, Austin found a young man sitting cross legged next to the original energy essence of the continent, who also seemed to be trying to connect with it.


    It was obvious that a Protector was trying to refine the original energy essence.


    "Sir, I seem to have discovered the original energy essence of a continent,"


    Austin said to Elder Kevin in surprise.


    "Go on, see if you can try to communicate with original energy essence of other continents.


    By now you realize that, you have to play a major role in summoning all the original energy essence of the continent within the Immortal End World to get them back together.


    At last, we have to complete the merger,"


    Elder Kevin said.


    "Okay, I will keep trying,"


    Austin said with determination.

 Chapter 2333 Betrayal

    Austin continued his work.


    Soon after, he began to sense the original energy essence of more continents.


    Although the clouds of original energy essence were far away in outer space, Austin could still sense them.


    He guessed that he had a close spiritual connection with the original energy essence of other continents as he had already integrated with the original energy essence of the Vermilion World.


    The original energy essence of the Vermilion World was the one and only energy essence of the ancient Immortal End Continent;


    the rest 43 clouds of energy essence they were working on now all used to be parts of the original one.


    "It looks like no one except me has refined the original energy essence,"


    Austin said to Kevin after opening his eyes.


    "Do you think it''s easy to refine the original energy essence of a continent?


    You were able to do it so quickly because you are really special.


    The quality of your vital energy is amazingly high, and you even created 360 grottoes at once.


    Besides, even though you are just at the Heavenly Grotto Realm, your spiritual sense is as powerful as that of the Immortal Transforming Realm cultivators.


    You know what? Your soul seems very powerful.


    In fact, with your talent, I estimate that as long as you don''t give up cultivating or die, you will become an immortal king in the future,"


    Kevin said, staring at Austin with appreciation.


    "Ha-ha, I''m flattered, sir."


    Austin felt a little embarrassed by his gaze.


    "From now on, you should keep a close eye on the original energy essences of the other 43 continents. If possible, you''d better bring them closer.


    After the other 43 Protectors are done refining, we will accomplish a feat: merging the 44 independent continents into one,"


    Kevin said expectantly, excitement filling his voice.


    He had devoted a lot of time and effort in preparation for this day.


    After all, his lifetime goal was to merge the 44 continents of the Immortal End World back into one.


    Austin was stunned upon hearing these words, but before he could reply, Kevin continued, "All right, since you have succeeded, I''m going to check on the other Protectors."


    With that, he disappeared in a flash.


    Now that he was alone again, Austin found himself a quiet place in Dusk Mountain. There, he sat down with his legs crossed and continued to sense the original energy essence in the other 43 continents.


    Beside each original energy essence was a Prote


    yone who stubbornly resisted it would die.


    It is time to change this world.


    Then, our Wang Clan will be one of its masters!"


    Fabian said smugly.


    "Well, stop wasting time talking to this weakling.


    Let''s do it now.


    If Kevin gets here, things will become more complicated,"


    the evil creature behind Fabian said in a displeased tone.


    "Yes, master,"


    Fabian said hurriedly.


    "I can''t believe you and your clan dare to collude with evil creatures! I swear that I will wipe out your clan!"


    Austin roared angrily.


    "Weak human brat! How dare you behave so arrogantly in front of me?"


    the evil creature said with a snort.


    At that moment, two beams of black lightning shot out of his eyes and headed toward Austin.


    ''This evil creature is incredibly powerful!''


    Austin thought to himself in surprise.


    After all, even though they weren''t physically in the same place, the beams of lightning from the evil creature''s eyes popped out in Dusk Mountain, the Vermilion World.


    Then, they shot toward Austin.


    Austin quickly waved his hand, and a surge of spiritual energy gathered in front of him, forming thick and solid walls.


    The two bolts of lightning kept breaking the energy walls, but they eventually ran out of energy and dissipated.


    As long as Austin was in the Vermilion World, he could use the power of the whole continent at any time.


    Nevertheless, he was startled by the evil creature''s power.


    ''Tune World, where that evil creature is right now, is far away from me. But he almost hurt me by just giving me a look! I''ve never heard of such formidable skill before.'' Austin was completely shocked.

 Chapter 2334 The Evil Array

    ''This time, the Wang Clan of the Tune World is really going to betray the Immortal End World.


    No, I have to inform Master Kevin of this, ''


    Austin thought.


    Kevin was not in the Vermilion World. He went to check on the other Protectors and see how they were refining the original energy essence of the other continents.


    Austin rushed into a hidden small world deep in the Dusk Mountain.


    There were two powerful great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm in this small world.


    Austin told them what had happened.


    The two great masters were taken aback.


    They contacted Kevin at once with the help of their sound transmission skill.


    At the same time, things happened in the Tune World.


    The Sky Mountains was the center of the Tune World.


    In the void in the sky above the Sky Mountains, three powerful great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm were seated.


    These three great masters were trusted by Kevin. They were sent here to look after and help Fabian Wang refine the Tune World''s original energy essence.


    A figure suddenly appeared in front of the three great masters.


    It was Fabian.


    "Fabian, you''ve successfully refined the original energy essence of the continent!"


    The three great masters were all overjoyed to see him.


    "That''s right.


    I''ve succeeded in refining the original energy essence of the Tune World." Fabian nodded.


    He did not show respect to the three great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    In fact, he was quite arrogant.


    The three great masters were not happy to see such behavior.


    However, Fabian was not only a Protector but also the one who successfully refined the Tune World''s original energy essence.


    Fabian was vital for the plan to proceed.


    The three great masters then let the attitude slide.


    "Very well. Let''s now try to find the other forty-three original energy essence.


    Especially that of the Vermilion World.


    See if you can connect with it,"


    one of the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm said.


    "No, thanks," Fabian said.


    His lip curled into a mockin


    it with his spiritual sense.


    "We can start now,"


    the middle-aged man declared.


    Then, the rest of the middle-aged men took out several small dark bags.


    Then, they tossed the black bags to the altar.


    The black bags instantly enlarged and turned upside down.


    Then, many miserably shrieking creatures fell out of the bags and onto the black sacrificial altar.


    Streaks of sharp black light rose from the altar, impaling all the creatures that fell on them.


    In a heartbeat, tens of thousands of creatures had died on the altar.


    "Give your souls, flesh, and blood to the evil!"


    the middle-aged men chanted.


    Then, they kept sending out their spiritual energy into the altar with their hand gestures.


    Boom!


    The black altar began to shake.


    Then, thick black light shot out of the altar and up into the sky.


    There were thousands of such black altars in the entire Tune World.


    The same ritual was going on in each of them.


    Soon, thousands of thick black lights pierced the Tune World''s sky.


    They began to weave together slowly.


    They seemed to be forming a massive array.


    Then, the huge array covered the entire world.


    Boom!


    The whole Tune World started to shake violently, and a huge change was about to take place.


    "Hurry up! Order the Tune World to accept the evil array.


    Otherwise, it will reject it!"


    the evil creature urged Fabian.

 Chapter 2335 The Black Evil Lord

    The Tune World was a part of the Immortal End World.


    Since the Immortal End World was a land filled with positive immortal energy, it was protected by an inherent power to resist foreign evil beings.


    At this moment, thousands of identical black altars were spraying thick black smoke  into the sky. It created eerie black lights that covered every corner of the Tune World.


    A huge evil array that covered the entire continent had started to form, and it sent out negative energy across the atmosphere.


    At the same time, the power of both the heaven and earth in the Tune World had also gathered together and formed a strong power of rejection. An assembly of strong positive energy detonated at the huge evil array that was forming.


    Black-colored crystals rained down from the sky. The sky roared with thunder as the wind slammed against the mountains and knocked down trees. The earth shook and giant waves crashed into the mainland like giant a tsunami.


    With the strong repulsion power of both heaven and earth in the Tune World, the huge evil array that was trying to form above the world struggled to gain strength and power.


    "Hurry! As the chief of the world, you need to order the will of the heaven and earth to accept the existence of the evil array!


    Otherwise, our previous efforts will all go to waste!"


    the foreign devil ordered Fabian.


    "Yes, master!"


    Fabian closed his eyes and communicated with the will of the heaven and earth, "The Tune World, I command you to follow my orders. From now on, we will open our home to the foreign evil demons and be in harmony with them!"


    Fabian said in a low voice as he made countless gestures with his hands.


    The voice came from his soul and it spread throughout every corner of this world.


    The will of the heaven and earth in the Tune World struggled against the evil array as Fabian continued to give orders.


    But in the end, it gave in.


    The entire Tune World trembled violently as black, eerie mist floated in the air. Water from the rivers turned black while the mountains and the soil that covered the ground became filthy and threatening.


    What used to be a calm wind transformed into the black wind and the black thunder appeared from behind the clouds. The grass and the trees withered and the surrounding turned hostile as everything became tainted with the evil energy.


    Everything in the entire Tune World, the sky, the earth seemed to have lost its will and submitted to the


    r towards the direction of the evil array.


    Boom!


    High above the clouds, the huge evil array that had covered the Tune World shook.


    Before long, streaks of black light bolted out of the evil array. Giant firebolts ripped across the sky and rained down on the people who were protesting.


    "Ahh!"


    Endless screams filled the surrounding and countless warriors fell on the ground, lifeless.


    Blood and mangled bodies covered the ground.


    No one could escape the attack or was strong enough to fight it. Truly, the entire Tune World was now completely under the control of the evil array.


    "Ha-ha!


    I won''t mind killing all of you!


    Now answer me once again. Submit to me, or die?"


    the wicked foreign evil demon asked in an arrogant tone.


    "This is unacceptable. Fabian, the Wang Clan, I will not let you get away with this,"


    Austin murmured to himself. He was in the Vermilion World, but he could perceive everything that was happening in the Tune World!


    Austin''s eyes burned with hatred and his mind brimmed with murderous thoughts.


    At this moment, a figure with a powerful aura arrived at the edge of the Tune World


    It was Master Kevin.


    Just as he was about to enter the Tune World, a loud explosion was heard.


    Boom!


    Endless evil aura followed the blast and covered the edge of the Tune World.


    An enormous evil array appeared in front of him and completely sealed off the entrance to the Tune World.


    "Ha-ha!


    Kevin, long time no see,"


    a tall, fierce man greeted Master Kevin as he appeared in the evil array.


    "It''s you! Black Evil Lord!"


    Kevin stared at the foreign evil demon in surprise.

 Chapter 2336 The Continuous Traitorous Actions

    "Yes! It''s me.


    I didn''t expect that we would meet again after so many years,"


    the Black Evil Lord said with a laugh.


    "Humph! I thought you were beaten to death that year.


    I can''t believe you are still alive.


    Anyway, even if you didn''t die, you should have stayed in your place.


    How dare you come to Immortal End World to ask for death?"


    Master Kevin said coldly.


    These words immediately made the Black Evil Lord think of the past when he had almost been killed by Master Kevin, so he roared angrily, "Old man, you''re the one who will die this time!


    Not only you, but all the low living beings in the Immortal End World will also die.


    The doomsday of your Immortal End World is arriving!


    Ha-ha!


    Let me tell you what''s going to happen.


    Our foreign forces have gone all out to break the seal of the Immortal End World. The day when the seal is broken will be the day of your death!"


    After announcing his plan, the Black Evil Lord laughed menacingly.


    "Humph! As long as I''m here, no one can destroy Immortal End World!


    Get out of here right now, otherwise, I will not spare you!


    Even though you''re just an avatar sent here and I can''t kill the the real you, it will still take at least hundreds of years to reshape another avatar if I destroy it," Master Kevin threatened.


    However, as he looked around at Tune World, which was covered by the evil array, he couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Needless to say, tremendous changes were taking place inside Tune World.


    The creatures on Tune World were undoubtedly being forced to surrender to the evil beasts. If they refused to do so, there would definitely be a massacre.


    As if he could read Master Kevin''s mind, the Black Evil Lord laughed and said, "Kevin, this big array is called the Black Demon Array. It''s the top array in our Demon Abyss World.


    Now, the Black Demon Array had been closely integrated with the entire Tune World continent.


    If you were still strong, you could have cracked it.


    But now, with your broken body and weak power, there''s no way you can break this array.


    Just give up.


    Tune World will be a territory of our Evil Abyss World from now on!


    Ha-ha!"


    Master Kevin''s face darkened upon hearing these words.


    With a sudden movem


    side him.


    Austin was taken aback by what he had seen.


    Needless to ask, this Protector must have betrayed the Immortal End World and colluded with a foreign demon as well!


    Austin knew that it wouldn''t be long before the Divine Continent underwent a drastic change.


    "No way!


    I have to stop this!"


    Austin gritted his teeth.


    In the Divine Continent there was the Flame Holy Land as well as a space passage that led to the Prime Martial World.


    Most of the people that Austin cared about, his family and friends, were in these two places.


    If the Divine Continent fell into the control of foreign demons, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Without stopping to even think about it, he decided to head toward the Divine Continent.


    With one step, he reached the edge of Vermilion World.


    "As the master of Vermilion World, I order this whole continent to give me infinite power!"


    Austin said.


    With that, the energy in Vermilion World surged into Austin''s body.


    Austin roared in determination. With the help of the energy bestowed upon him by the whole Vermilion World continent, he instantly tore through the void and flew to the Divine Continent.


    As the owner of the Vermilion World continent, Austin was able to borrow an amount of power that was much higher than that of a cultivator at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    So, it was not at all a problem for him to travel between two different worlds.


    A moment later, Austin successfully entered the Divine Continent.

 Chapter 2337 The Attack

    As soon as Austin entered the Divine Continent, he saw streaks of thick dark light bursting out from different places.


    There seemed to be tens of millions of them around.


    What was worse, each of these dark lights was radiating a strong aura of evil.


    These lights were constantly intertwining in the sky and slowly forming an array.


    Boom!


    In response to these alien lights, the mountains, the rivers, the earth, and the sky of the Divine Continent were all roaring at the same time.


    The evil array that was forming was giving off such a powerful evil aura that it was strongly rejected by the Divine Continent.


    Without any hesitation, Austin headed straight to where the Protector of the Divine Continent was.


    With the help of the original energy essence in his body, Austin could clearly perceive the location of the said Protector.


    As he traveled, he sent messages to all the great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm he knew with his spiritual sense.


    He informed them about the current situation in great detail.


    After a while, he arrived in the Middle Pilgrim Land of the Divine Continent.


    In the Middle Pilgrim Land, there was a mountain named the Heavenly Wind Mountain.


    It was the core of the Divine Continent.


    For a long time, the original energy essence of the Divine Continent had been hiding underneath the Heavenly Wind Mountain.


    But now, this essence had been refined by a Protector and integrated into his body.


    At this moment, the Protector was in the sky above the Heavenly Wind Mountain.


    There was a tall foreign demon standing beside him.


    "Ha-ha!


    Now that you''re the chief of the Divine Continent, order it to accept the evil array,"


    the foreign demon said.


    "Yes, master,"


    the Protector immediately replied.


    "Now listen to me.


    The Divine Continent..."


    The Protector was about to command an order when a red light suddenly flashed.


    Whoosh!


    The shadow of a giant red demonic mouse rushed out of nowhere and dashed wildly toward the Protector.


    The sky shook and a strong murderous aura rolled over the mountain.


    Austin was now at the premium stage of Heavenly Grot


    bolic Killing Needle and transformed it into a thick black stick before throwing it at the foreign demon.


    "The Diabolic Killing Needle!


    It is the holy treasure that my race lost.


    Ha-ha, that''s great!


    I can''t believe that the holy treasure of our land will return today..."


    The foreign demon was overjoyed when he saw the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    "Traitor, go to hell!"


    Austin ignored the demon and went straight for the Protector.


    Whoosh!


    His Spiritual Pot surged out and attacked the Soul Sea of the Protector.


    Swoosh!


    Five lines of sword light merged into a powerful array and also moved toward him.


    At the same time, a golden Arhat appeared.


    Austin was now performing the Eighteen Arhat Formula, which made him look dignified and awe-inspiring. In fact, it looked as if Buddha himself had come to save all the living beings.


    At the same time, a huge tripod appeared from the sky, rumbling and shaking the whole space.


    Austin spared no effort to use all kinds of powerful secret skills.


    Now that he was at the premium stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm, he could use these unique skills to an excellent degree. Their power was more than ten times stronger than before!


    Instantly, the space trembled and the violent energy swept everywhere like a tsunami.


    "Austin, you can''t kill me here on the Divine Continent.


    Instead, I''m going to kill you!"


    the Protector said and laughed fearlessly.

 Chapter 2338 The Battle

    Bang!


    A massive fist enveloped with immense fairy light appeared in the sky and surged down to attack Austin.


    The punch was so powerful that it made the space between heaven and earth rumble, causing the whole area to fell into silence.


    The fist intent was undeniably formidable for any ordinary cultivator, but Austin was no average warrior.


    The enormous fist was created when the Protector manipulated the heaven and earth energy of the Divine Continent.


    Austin didn''t dodge. Instead, using his Omnipotent Bodily Skill, he turned into a golden giant and blocked the punch with the huge herbal pot.


    In fact, Austin didn''t want to give him any time to defend himself.


    Bang!


    The sound was as loud as the tsunami.


    Austin''s body was instantly blown away, flying more than a hundred thousand miles.


    At the same time, the energy and blood surged in his aching body.


    Since the Protector activated the energy of the whole Divine Continent, Austin was left with no choice.


    Even if an Immortal Transforming Realm master was in his shoes, the latter would probably be crushed too.


    "Ha-ha! So, what can you say, Austin? Do you still think you can kill me now?"


    the Protector laughed arrogantly.


    "You think you can control the world after producing three hundred and sixty heavenly grottoes?


    I''m the master of the Divine Continent! I represent heaven and earth!


    How dare you broke into my territory!? You are doomed to die!"


    the Protector snickered with his threats.


    Austin was well known among the young generation of warriors in the Immortal End World. Moreover, what he did during the Protector Competition punched his ticket to further fame.


    The fact that he had effortlessly produced three hundred and sixty heavenly grottoes stirred a ruckus in the entire Immortal End World.


    It was not an understatement to say that Austin was the most powerful among the young generation of warriors.


    Yet, even with that reputation, this Protector had discovered that he could beat Austin.


    He was over the moon at this discovery, ultimately boosting his ego.


    The turbulent energy that enveloped him turned into a gigantic energy dragon, roaring to the sky with terrifying momentum.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the demonic avatar was hit by the foreign devil and crashed into a huge mountain.


    The mountain exploded on the spot and vanished into thin air.


    A mighty warrior from outside the region owne


    ang, together with the demonic avatar, finally was able to withstand the foreign devil.


    "Don''t waste time anymore.


    You''re the new master of this continent, and I advise you to order this continent to accept the evil array.


    This is the most crucial thing right now.


    Do you understand?"


    The foreign devil became furious when he saw the Protector entangled with Austin.


    If it weren''t for the identity of the Protector, he would have stepped forward and slapped him to death.


    "I see, master!"


    The Protector finally came to his senses, shocked by the roar of the foreign devil.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin didn''t give him much time. He moved his body and rushed towards the Protector as quickly as he could.


    In a blink of an eye, he skillfully employed all kinds of secret martial arts skills that he had practiced.


    This included the Dragon Formula, the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship, the Spiritual Pot, the Eighteen Arhat Formula, the red diabolic mouse''s secret skill, and the three-legged golden crow''s secret skill...


    All sorts of strange, abnormal visions appeared together at the same time.


    The images and visions became blurry as Austin moved too fast.


    "Humph!"


    The young Protector waved his hand.


    Suddenly, thunder and lightning reigned in the sky.


    Flashes of lightning turned into silver spears, pouncing towards Austin like a white rainstorm.


    The Protector was now the master of the Divine Continent, who could summon the thunder and lightning at his wishes.


    In just a couple of seconds, the immense thunderbolt instantly drowned Austin�C�Cmuch to his allies'' fright.

 Chapter 2339 Rage

    With a growl, the thunder unicorn rushed out of Austin''s body and began devouring the lightning that was striking Austin.


    Austin became invisible while moving through the void and rushed towards the Protector.


    "Humph, you think you are clever? Do you really want to play this trick on me?"


    However, since the Protector was the master of that world, he could immediately feel Austin''s shift in movement and could trace exactly where he was.


    With a wave of his hand, he manipulated more than a dozen huge mountains that were close by and directed them towards Austin. They flew in rapidly one after another.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    He also ordered countless towering trees that all darted towards Austin.


    Meanwhile, the wind, the rain, thunderbolts, and even the air, space, and time, were all so well manipulated that they were working in concert to attack Austin. They looked like a music symphony.


    All kinds of extremely violent forces surrounded Austin from all directions.


    That was the power of the master of the land.


    Within the blink of an eye, he had commanded everything on the whole continent to attack his enemy by simply using his mind.


    Despite Austin''s great power, he was finally stopped by the sheer force of the attack.


    The magnitude of the attack was so strong that he was knocked back and spat out blood.


    "I order this land to accept the demonic aura and the evil arrays and befriend the evil creatures!"


    the Protector commanded with authority.


    His voice was carried through the whole land, and in an instant, it had reached everywhere in the entire Divine Continent.


    Originally, the evil array had difficulty taking into shape in the Divine Continent because it was always rejected by the power of nature.


    However, now as the Protector gave the order, the whole continent began to slowly adjust to it.


    Wind, thunder, sky, earth, mountains, rivers, grass and other living organisms and creatures couldn''t help but somehow begin to be submit to the evil array and accommodate its horrid power.


    However with the occupation of the evil array, something more horrible started happening to the vegetation and the whole continent.


    The color of everything began to slowly change.


    They were all turning black.


    Everything got darker and darker and even the natural light seemed to disappear gradually.


    "Ha-ha!


    You''re too late, Austin.


    The Divine Continent has begun to accept and accommodate the existence of the evil array.


    Once the array takes shape, even Kevin couldn''t do anything to stop it if he were here, let alone you who is less powerful than


    ming Realm.


    With only a broken divine magic treasure, Mr. Fang scared other great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm. What if he got a real powerful one?


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin dashed towards the Protector frantically. The Fire Stela was over his head while the six golden balls rose and fell behind him.


    He launched all kinds of violent attacks towards the Protector without holding back.


    His most powerful and prized weapon was the Fire Stela. It was like a sun.


    The overwhelming suppressing power released by the stela was so terrifying that the Protector''s face turned pale due to fear.


    "Humph! I''m the master of this land. You can''t defeat me, Austin!


    Go to hell!"


    The Protector waved his hand.


    The formidable energy turned into huge dragons, pouncing towards Austin.


    Watching as more and more forces came at him, Austin couldn''t help being enraged.


    "You''re a part of the Immortal End World. How can you work with evil creatures?


    You''re committing a big crime!


    You have damned this continent!


    I''m going to crush you into tiny little pieces!"


    Austin cursed at the Protector.


    When he bellowed, a cloud of gray light emerged from his body and soared into the sky.


    It was the original energy essence of the Vermilion World.


    Feeling Austin''s towering fury, the original energy essence was in a state of rage too.


    "What''s going on?"


    To Austin''s delight, attacks from the nature slowed down suddenly.


    The dragons made of energy also became slow.


    Soon, they stopped in their tracks in midair and became immobile.


    "How can this be possible... Wait! Could it be..."


    Austin was smart. He soon deduced many reasonable explanations for why the power of nature stopped attacking him.

 Chapter 2340 Killing The Protector Of The Divine Continent

    What surprised Austin more was that as he roared, the huge evil array, which was almost completed in the air, was once again rejected by the Divine Continent.


    The earth and the sky were roaring, trying to drive the evil array out of the Divine Continent.


    This came as a shock to the Protector, who immediately harshly ordered, "No way!


    Listen to me, the whole world has to accept the evil array!"


    Boom!


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Divine Continent warmed up to the evil array again.


    Although accepting the evil array went against this world''s natural instincts, it had no choice but to obey the orders of the Protector since, by refining the original energy essence of the continent, he had become its master.


    "The Divine Continent will not submit to this evil force!


    This is a heinous crime!


    Divine Continent, I order you to fight the evil force and resist this evil array!"


    Austin roared in a loud voice. Of course, he was also transmitting this order to the Divine Continent with his spiritual sense.


    As Austin yelled, the gray light within his body began to shake violently, reflecting a state of excitement.


    Moreover, ever since sensing the original energy essence of the Vermilion World in such close vicinity, the originally faint and obscure light within the Divine Continent''s Protector had begun to give off a sense of familiarity and joy.


    It was similar to the feeling of happiness and security one would get when they saw an elder sibling.


    ''Well, it seems that Elder Kevin is right.


    The original energy essence of the Vermilion World must be the main source of the original energy essence of Immortal End World from which the other 43 original energy essences were split.


    So when the original energy essence in the Protector''s body meets the original energy essence of the Vermilion World, it immediately feels close to it!


    Since that''s the case, I''d better take advantage of it and take away his original energy essence, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Immortal End World is on the side of goodness. It has been resisting evil since ancient times.


    It is a crime for continents


    the Protector yelled as he tried his best to retreat and teleport to another place.


    As the master of the continent, he should have been able to cross millions of miles in the continent with just one step.


    However, the original energy essence of the continent inside his body was disobeying his orders.


    It seemed to have difficulty trusting him.


    After all, the Divine Continent had used to be part of the ancient Immortal End Continent.


    In ancient times, the Immortal End Continent had been attacked and torn into pieces by foreign evil forces.


    Therefore, every continent belonging to the Immortal End Continent had a deep hatred and hostility when it came to evil forces.


    In fact, every original energy essence regarded evil forces as their mortal enemies.


    The fact that the Protector of the Divine Continent had switched sides to a devil from the outside world had already made the Divine Continent very angry.


    Now, after meeting the original energy essence of Vermilion World, of which it had once been part of, it had found the power to resist the evil forces.


    And naturally, it trusted Austin more than the Protector.


    Austin could clearly feel this.


    "Ha-ha!


    You traitor, you are doomed!"


    Austin laughed triumphantly.


    He pointed at the Protector with one finger, sending the Fire Stela forward.


    Boom!


    The Fire Stela smashed into the Protector''s body, shattering him into pieces.

 Chapter 2341 Sworn Enemies

    In accordance with the rules of nature, as soon as the Protector died, the original energy essence of the Divine Continent rushed out of his body and floated towards the original energy essence of the Vermilion World, which itself was floating beside Austin.


    With a fluid and soft noise, the two essences merged into one.


    After that, Austin had a feeling that he somehow could not describe no matter how much he tried.


    For a moment, he could clearly perceive mountains, rivers, vegetation, sky, wind, cloud, air, space, everything in the Divine Continent.


    He felt like he could control everything in this world.


    He had become the master of the Divine Continent!


    ''Great!''


    It was delightful and relaxing to have that feeling.


    ''Now that I am the owner of this continent, the evil array cannot be formed without my say-so.


    This means that the crisis on the Divine Continent will be over soon.''


    "Hearken to me! I command you to destroy the evil array! Let the evil be your enemy!"


    Austin suddenly roared into the air and a fearsome scene ensued.


    The wind blew all of a sudden, thunder rumbled, the earth and the mountains shook, rivers roared, plants swayed violently in the wind and every living being on the world went into chaos!


    Under his command, every single object in the entire Divine Continent had now become hostile towards the evil array.


    With a furious roar, the energy of the entire world surged and turned into numerous huge dragons; each of them was tens of thousands of feet high. Together, these dragons crowded the sky and dashed towards the evil array in a bid to destroy it.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin saw that there about a few thousand black altars had been erected in various places on the Divine Continent.


    These altars were the foundation of the evil array.


    As soon as these altars were destroyed, the array would topple in on itself! Austin knew what had to be done! This was going to be easy!


    "Destroy them all!"


    he shouted an order to the land beneath his feet.


    Out of nowhere, hundreds of earthy yellow energy dragons rushed out and flew towards the black altars.


    Their yellow dragons had been made out


    w what great trouble they were in now.


    "Duh! In my eyes, you are traitors and therefore, no longer a part of the Divine Continent.


    You sided with foreign evil creatures, and you belong with them now.


    Which means I will show you no mercy!"


    Austin coldly responded.


    Under his control, the whole Divine Continent let out shrill battle cries.


    "Austin, you are right. We can''t go easy on these traitors. We must kill them!


    The Divine Continent fell almost completely only because of them!"


    Anderson remarked loudly.


    Sandro and the other several masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm who were still loyal to the Immortal End World also voiced out their thoughts. They agreed with Austin too.


    "Let''s get out of here!" Elder Saul of the Unworldly Sect quietly said.


    Knowing that their plan had been ruined, he began to rush towards the headquarters of the Unworldly Sect.


    The other great masters beside him tried to flee as well.


    "Humph! You want to escape?"


    Austin snorted.


    He waved his hand.


    The next moment, some boundless power of the nature emerged out of space.


    It turned into visible dragons and charged at the masters who were escaping through the air.


    "Fuck off!"


    The great masters turned pale with fear at this sight.


    Although they had reached the Immortal Transforming Realm, they had no confidence while fighting against an entire world.


    This formidable power was ready to take them out.

 Chapter 2342 Killing The Great Masters At The Immortal Transforming Realm

    As the masters cowered in fear, violent dragons set off several thunderbolts and rushed at Elder Saul and his equally powerful companions. They had no hope of fighting this power.


    The dragons were made of pure energy of the heaven and earth, condensed out of the Divine Continent.


    They represented the will of the Divine Continent.


    These great masters, including Elder Saul, had defected towards evil forces from a foreign world and plotted against this one.


    Which meant the continent was incredibly angry with them and hated them with its very core.


    The masters were locked into a fierce battle very soon.


    In the face of several terrifying waves of energy that kept pouring in from all around them, even these powerful cultivators began to panic. Everything they had, they gave just to survive.


    "Austin! If you dare to kill me, the Unworldly Sect is going to hunt you for the rest of your miserable life!"


    Elder Saul shouted as he deftly fended off a bolt of lightning.


    "Ha-ha! Hollow words! I am going to eradicate the very name of Unworldly Sect from the face of this world.


    In fact, let me start with you!"


    Austin sneered.


    Then, along with the dragons, Austin strode out too with his demonic avatar and directly arrived at the side of Elder Saul.


    "Die!"


    When he saw Austin appearing by his side, Elder Saul opened his eyes wide and a murderous will surged inside them.


    Although he was trapped here, Elder Saul still hadn''t lost his pride. He roared and attacked his enemy.


    With a wave of his hand, a strong law power that he had comprehended in secret surged towards Austin. Saul was planning on using it to lock Austin and kill him by hand.


    Austin merely stood in front of him in response; a cold smile on his face and no signs of dodging.


    All kinds of law power Saul could display enveloped Austin.


    However, the man sensed that Austin had not been affected in the slightest.


    "Dumbo! I''m the master of this world, and you are trying to use its law power to fight me. You really are an imbecile!


    You, Saul, have betrayed the Divine Continent and joined hands with alien evil creatures! Go to hell!"


    Austin sneered.


    As soon as he finished his words, the demonic avatar behind him used the tabooed magic spell and runes rained down.


    In an instant, their bewitching swarm appeared like a school of fish swimming in the deep sea, surrounding Elder Saul.


    The next moment, Saul''s body was sealed and he found himse


    ing them all so fast.


    He seemed to have done that in a flash!"


    Sandro, the dean of the Blue Dragon School, looked at Austin and smiled bitterly.


    Indeed, those masters who had just died were born and raised on the Divine Continent. They were well known and had been cultivating for more than a hundred thousand years.


    There had been less than twenty such masters on the whole continent like them till now.


    Obviously, they were all very familiar with each other and often saw each other. They knew each other''s powers to quite some extent.


    Which meant that it would have been difficult for Sandro and Anderson to fight these masters, for the old time''s sake whatsoever.


    However, Austin was resolute and merciless.


    "Ha-ha, maybe this lad is the one who should make the big move.


    We are getting old."


    Anderson, who was standing beside Sandro, shook his head with a soft smile and told his friend.


    The Unworldly Sect, the Nether Sect, the Black Inferno Sect, the Yuwen Clan...


    After killing the traitors, Austin glanced at the Middle Pilgrim Land coldly.


    "The Divine Continent will not tolerate such betrayal.


    There''s no need for any of these sects to exist!"


    Austin''s eyes blazed with a killing intent.


    Then, together with his demonic avatar, Austin stepped forward.


    In an instant, he had traveled over a million miles and arrived right above the headquarters of the Unworldly Sect.


    "Let''s start with the Unworldly Sect."


    Austin looked down at the landscape beneath him that was enveloped in thick spiritual energy.


    It had to be said that this was indeed a first-class sacred place for cultivation.

 Chapter 2343 Break Into The Headquarters Of The Unworldly Sect

    "Hello? Who are you?


    What do you think you''re doing trespassing into the headquarters of the Unworldly Sect?"


    someone from the headquarters of the Unworldly Sect shouted as he saw Austin. This caused Austin to stop in his tracks and stare down at the man.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. It only matters what I''m here to do. I need to help save our world. I found out that the Unworldly Sect is in collusion with an evil force, and to fix it, I''m going to wipe you off the face of this earth!"


    Closing his eyes, Austin summoned his vital energy and activated the Mantra of Six Words. In the distance, waves made up of sound pulled towards the headquarters of the Unworldly Sect like a violent tsunami.


    Austin''s current cultivation base was at the premium stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm. The power of his vital energy force was amazing after he had developed three hundred and sixty grottoes.


    If that weren''t enough, Austin was also the chief of the Divine Continent. As his vital energy surged up, he could also feel the energies in the continent flooding into his veins and making his fingertips tingle.


    The amount of energy that shot out was unbelievable.


    Even a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm might not be able to make such amazing, powerful sound waves.


    Boom!


    The explosion of energy was so intense that the ground shook and the sky changed colors for a moment.


    In seconds, the energy formed and combined into many different dragons that swept throughout the sky, raining fire in the form of vital energy. The mountains and buildings shook and pieces of them fell to the ground.


    All the people in the Unworldly Sect felt as if the deities had shown their true faces and yelled at their ears directly.


    Those who were below the Major-perfection Realm all fell to the ground as their legs became weak. They could not stand steadily at the force of the vital energy.


    After the violent sound wave had passed, there was dead silence for a moment in the headquarters of the Unworldly Sect.


    The sound of running footsteps approached.


    "What is all this commotion?


    How dare you make trouble in our Unworldly Sect!"


    The man''s voice could be heard before anyone appeared.


    Moments later, a man came thundering down the steps of the headquarters.


    Closely behind him were more figures, all with the same angry, disturbed look on their faces.


    "Austin, it''s you!


    What the hell do you want? We''re not trying to cause any trouble,"


    nch in Austin''s direction.


    From the tips of his knuckles, a huge, yellow dragon more than ten thousand feet long slithered out. It flew towards the sky and spread its wings wide, covering a majority of the blue above them.


    The energy dragon dove for Austin.


    So he sneered and


    pointed at the old man of the Unworldly Sect.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the whole world started to tremble.


    Waves of energy crashed down around them


    and then dragons like the one the old man had produced, charged at the people of the Unworldly Sect.


    He had easily overpowered these masters already.


    The first victim was the tall man who had attacked Austin first.


    Even though the man had been powerful, he was not a match for Austin and his huge energy dragons.


    Puff!


    With a snap of his fingers, Austin began crushing everything around him in an instant. The tall man of the Unworldly Sect burst into a cloud of blood.


    "Retreat! All of you retreat!"


    The sect leader of the Unworldly Sect couldn''t believe his eyes and he had no choice but to run in fear.


    At the same time that he spoke, he flashed back to the headquarters of the Unworldly Sect.


    As a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm, he was much faster than other ranking members of the Unworldly Sect.


    He clearly didn''t care what happened to most of his cultivators.


    Almost half of them were hit by the energy dragons before they could dodge the attack.


    "Ahh!"


    Shrill cries of pain and moans of agony could be heard everywhere.


    In a moment, more than twenty leaders of the Unworldly Sect were reduced into pieces, turning into flesh and bones all over the sky.

 Chapter 2344 The Destruction Of The Unworldly Sect

    "Start the Sect-protecting Array!"


    ordered the sect leader of the Unworldly Sect.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Instantly, Unworldly Sect''s headquarters emitted white energy columns.


    Each of these energy columns was about ten meters in diameter.


    The white energy columns interwove swiftly till they formed a big array that encased the headquarters of the Unworldly Sect.


    "Austin, you are now the sworn enemy of our Unworldly Sect!"


    Sheltered by the Sect-protecting Array, the sect leader of the Unworldly Sect felt confident enough to declare Austin as their enemy.


    A faint smile danced on Austin''s lips as he evaluated the Sect-protecting Array of the Unworldly Sect.


    Earlier, Austin had decided to eliminate all sects that had defected to the evil forces.


    "Ha-ha! Do you think that you can save the Unworldly Sect with such an array?"


    Austin looked up and sneered at the sect leader of the Unworldly Sect, who was still standing in the array.


    Then.


    "Destroy it!"


    Austin shouted with a wave of his hand.


    All of a sudden, the forces within the world rushed toward the Unworldly Sect''s headquarters.


    The terrible energy they carried was transformed into various types of beasts, including dragons, phoenixes, tigers, and even lions.


    Some of this energy also morphed into weapons like knives, swords, spears, halberds, and so on.


    The energy rushed toward the Sect-protecting Array of the Unworldly Sect.


    At the same time, Austin used his mind to direct


    the Fire Stela within his body to attack the Sect-protecting Array. The Fire Stela rushed out and emitted thousands of golden radiance that smashed into the Sect-protecting Array.


    The Fire Stela was a secret weapon with terrifying power.


    Simultaneously, the demonic avatar also targeted the Sect-protecting Array with the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    Boom!


    In less than five seconds, to the astonishment of the disciples of the Unworldly Sect, the Sect-protecting Array exploded into spots of white light that began drifting in the sky. At last, it disappeared.


    Terror was written all over their faces.


    Austin and the demonic avatar entered the Unworldly Sect''s headquarters after the destruction of the Sect-protecting Array.


    "I''m going to kill you, Austin!"


    "Austin, don''t push us too far!"


    "Kill him!"


    "I don''t believe that so many of our disciples can''t defeat one enemy!"


    Upon seeing this, all the members of the Unworldly Sect pounced on Austin. Their eyes had turned red with the rage that was coursing through them.


    Austin had shown the terrifying nature of his fighting power.


    However, the Unworldly Sect was considered one of the most powerful sects in the Divine Continent.


    All members of the Unworldly Sect were respected across the Divine Continent.


    But now, a young man had single-handedly broken the Sect-protecting Array and rushed into the Unworldly Sect''s headquarters.


    Provoked by Austin''s actions, all members of the Unworldly


    apitalized on space-time law.


    It was different from the real passageway in the real world.


    Only by breaking the barrier between the two worlds and building a real passageway of the real world could the strong beings cross over.


    After Austin checked the dark altar and the space-time passageway above it, he stretched out his hand.


    The mighty energy dragon instantly destroyed the dark altar and the space-time passageway.


    "Now, it''s time for the Black Inferno Sect to burn,"


    Austin murmured as he glanced in the direction of the Black Inferno Sect''s headquarters.


    This time, the Unworldly Sect, the Black Inferno Sect, the Nether Sect, and the Yuwen Clan had allied with the evil forces.


    Austin would not spare any of them.


    He had seen that the Divine Continent was in a terrible situation as these sects had betrayed it by conspiring with evil forces.


    In a flash, Austin arrived in the sky above the headquarters of the Black Inferno Sect.


    This time, he didn''t speak.


    Instead, he summoned his demonic avatar and invaded.


    Immediately, the air was filled with the sounds of their fighting. The earth shook and the sun seemed to disappear behind a massive cloud of smoke. The whole headquarters of the Black Inferno Sect was in an uproar.


    An hour later, Austin had destroyed the Black Inferno Sect!


    As with the Unworldly Sect, Austin proceeded to seize all of Black Inferno Sect''s treasures.


    Then, he calmly left the Black Inferno Sect''s headquarters and headed for the Nether Sect.


    This day


    was destined to be the darkest day in the history of the Divine Continent.


    The Unworldly Sect, the Black Inferno Sect, the Nether Sect, and the Yuwen Clan had been exterminated.


    Dead bodies piled up like mountains, and blood flowed like rivers in each of the four sect''s headquarters.


    And Austin managed all this single-handedly!


    News of Austin''s destruction spread like wildfire.


    Everyone in the Middle Pilgrim Land was shocked.

 Chapter 2345 The Destruction Of The Evil Force

    Even though the four sects tried to put up a fight, it only took half a day for Austin to completely destroy them.


    The main reason they didn''t stood a chance was that Austin was now the master of this continent and could borrow the energy of this world with no limits.


    It would be so easy for Austin to beat a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Austin focused for a moment and released his spiritual sense.


    He discovered that the fierce battle between Elder Kevin and the evil creature still continued with no clear winner in sight.


    But more importantly, they left the ground to soar in the vast sky region and fight hard enough to part the clouds.


    Elder Kevin wasn''t the only one fighting the evil creature as Anderson and other great Master at the Immortal Transforming Realm couldn''t just stand aside, so they joined the fight and attacked the evil creature from time to time.


    With just one step, Austin strode forward and reached the depths of the sky in a snap.


    It was a field where countless stars and meteor stones of various sizes were gathered and scattered all over the place.


    And now it was the stage of the fiercest battle the region had ever seen.


    Immense force surged out and it was powerful enough to make the universe tremble. Each violent collision left the stars as dust in its wake.


    All the while, Austin looked down at the void that continued to explode, the aura of chaos surging with every bang. It was truly horrible and almost unbearable.


    It took the joint attack of Elder Kevin and seven or eight powerful great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm for the evil creature to finally be beaten and suppressed.


    But even with their best effort, the evil creature was still hard to fight against because of all kinds of weird and evil skills he practiced.


    Because it was an evil creature, it was born with strong vitality and was difficult to kill even with all their skills.


    Bang!


    Elder Kevin clenched his fist as he chased after the evil creature and with a flick of his wrist, he punched forward.


    The entire fist shone with dazzling light just like jade and although it was a simple move, it held various law powers.


    This one move was fused with the immortal secret skill.


    Stars twinkled and parted as he made his move. The space between his fists glittered with starlight.


    The entire situation was a shock!


    Puff!


    The fists slammed on to the evil creature and despite being tall and strong, it was blasted into pieces that exploded again into fine blood mist.


    It wasn''t just the body that was pulverized; the spiritual soul was also blown to pieces


    arkled brightly in the dead sky.


    The evil creature''s escape path was immediately blocked.


    And that was when the Diabolic Killing Needle slammed into the pitch black flesh and bone. Strong suction came from the needle and began to pull in the pitch black flesh and bone.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle seemed to have turned into a black hole that forcibly tugged at the demon''s broken flesh.


    "Damn it! How could our holy weapon fall in the hands of a human brat?


    Just you wait! We''ll march into the Immortal End World again soon!


    Let''s see how your Immortal End World resist us!


    The Immortal End World is doomed to fall!"


    the evil creature spat out in anger before he was completely absorbed.


    There was silence as finally, the body and spiritual soul of the evil creature were absorbed by the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    It was a sign of power that a powerful evil creature like him could also be absorbed by the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    There was a pause and then...


    "The Diabolic Killing Needle''s and the demonic avatar''s strength seems to have increased a lot!"


    Austin was pleasantly surprised at the result.


    The crisis of the Divine Continent was finally resolved.


    However, no one could celebrate that it was over.


    On the contrary, they all felt heavy and haunted.


    Nine of the forty-four continents in the Immortal End World were now in the clutches of the evil creatures.


    Great changes were taking place in those places.


    Everything that could be considered alive would be in great danger.


    Whether the creatures in the Immortal End World surrendered or not wouldn''t matter because there was bound to be complete massacres in those nine continents.


    Being bloodthirsty was in the nature of these evil creatures.

 Chapter 2346 The Turning Point

    "It''s all my fault. I was too impatient.


    I thought these forty-four Protectors wouldn''t act even if they had some other plans.


    After all, the original energy essence of these forty-four continents of the current Immortal End World belong the same original energy essence of the ancient Immortal End Continent.


    If any of the forty-four young Protectors considered betraying the Immortal End World, they would find it impossible to refine the original energy essence of their continent.


    But, I failed to consider that the evil force would prepare thoroughly by sending so many powerful avatars!


    These ten mighty avatars could have used powerful skills to help the ten Protectors who betrayed the Immortal End World to refine the original energy essence of their continent,"


    Elder Kevin apologized to Austin.


    After recent incidents, Elder Kevin had grown to admire Austin.


    "Sir, why does the original energy essence have to be refined by young people?


    Wouldn''t it be better if powerful great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm refined the original energy essence of the continents?"


    Austin asked.


    "Well, there is something that you don''t know.


    Young men are full of vigor and vitality.


    Moreover, a young man has the potential for further development.


    The laws of heaven and earth had not completely formed when the Immortal End Continent was destroyed in ancient times.


    The Immortal End Continent has continued to age and deteriorate ever since.


    In the future, the spiritual energy of the Immortal End World will be scarce, and the laws of heaven and earth will be further reduced.


    When that time arrives, it will become a dead and desolate world that is no longer suitable for cultivation.


    This is why young talented people must refine the original energy essence.


    The vitality of these young men is what continues to revive the Immortal End Continent.


    With the continuous improvement of the strength of this group of young people, the Immortal End Continent has a chance to be reborn and become a prosperous world,"


    Elder Kevin explained to Austin.


    ''No wonder the young men are needed to refine the original energy essence.''


    Austin, along with Anderson and the others, were enlightened.


    They finally understood why Elder Kevin had spent so much time and effort to select the most


    t the monk in anticipation.


    "Although the nine continents have merged with the evil array, they are still a part of the Immortal End Continent. As such, on a subconscious level, their instinct is to repel the evil aura.


    If we can awaken the will of the original energy essence of those nine continents, they will begin to reject the evil array.


    Then, we can seize the opportunity to enter the nine continents by force,"


    the monk laid out his strategy.


    "That''s right.


    Your strategy does make sense."


    As Elder Kevin was the immortal king, who had a deep understanding of various rules, he knew the suggestion was feasible the second he heard it from the monk.


    "It is important to remember that nine traitors refined the original energy essence of the nine continents.


    In this case, what can I do to wake the original energy essence of these nine continents?"


    Elder Kevin asked.


    "You must remember that Austin refined the original energy essence of the continent that formed the main body of the erstwhile Immortal End Continent''s will.


    What''s more, we still control thirty-five of the original energy essences from the forty-four in the Immortal End World.


    If we summon the nine original energy essences with the joint force of the thirty-five original energy essences, it will surely work."


    The monk grinned as he explained. He appeared to be quite sure of himself.


    "That does seem plausible.


    My thoughts are a mess.


    Why didn''t I think of that?


    You are right!


    Let''s do it right now!"


    Elder Kevin was thrilled.

 Chapter 2347 Blood Rain

    "Well, I guess it''s time to begin. Let''s start from the Tune World.


    The Black Evil Lord in there has been my main enemy for a long time,"


    Kevin said eagerly. He was filled with the desire to fight against the Black Evil Lord whom he despised more than anyone else. When he finished speaking, he wrapped himself with the robe and pulled his sleeves closer. Then he left that place, taking all the others with him.


    "Hmm! This guy is too impatient. I''m afraid that it is his biggest weakness.


    After having the experience of so many years, his shortcoming has remained unchanged. He hasn''t made any efforts to overcome it. That indeed surprises me,"


    Zenith, the monk who was standing there, shook his head and sighed in helplessness.


    After expressing his dismay, he took a step forward. In an instant he disappeared in the vast region.


    Kevin had taken Austin, Anderson and the others along with him. The group flew across the void. They were heading towards their destination, the location of the Tune World.


    At the same time, he sent a message to the other Protectors of the continents in the Immortal End World.


    There were 44 Protectors in total. He was urging the other Protectors of the continents to immediately come out of the Tune World.


    Among them, ten were regarded as traitors. Apart from Austin, there were still thirty-three Protectors.


    Those thirty-three Protectors were surprised to receive the message. They rushed over as soon as they read that message from Kevin.


    They were men who were masters of different continents. With the help of the power of the continents, they could easily cross different worlds. They could probably even move through the void in the Immortal End World.


    In addition to these Protectors, Kevin also sent his orders to all the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm. These masters were living in the other thirty-five worlds of the Immortal End World. He was asking them to come to his aid.


    Half a day passed.


    Finally, Kevin and the other people, who were with him all along the journey, reached outside the Tune World.


    At that same moment, the thirty-three Protectors and a large number of great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm could also be seen there. All of them came forward and saluted to Kevin with respect and admiration.


    Kevin nodded in response.


    "Hmm. So it''s really the Black Demon Array," said the monk.


    As soon as he arrived, he kept staring at the Tune World. It seemed to be shrouded with the large, evil array. Gradually, he had been able to recognize what it was.


    "Yes! The Black Demon Array is the top-level array of the abyss demon race in the Evil Abyss World. I heard of it. It is indestructible and extremely powerful."


    Looking at the Tune World with the surging demonic aura in front of him, Kevin''s face also fell.


    "Ha-ha!


    Kevin, you old bastard. You are really very smart.


    But now you know the power of the array. So, why don''t you give up?


    Oh wa


    r, be it a person or a sect, would be exterminated!


    Not only human beings but also the beast race, diabolic beasts and a few rare races were being eliminated.


    On that exact day, cries filled the air of the Tune World. Numerous creatures were killed in the world.


    Dead and mutilated bodies could be seen everywhere. Blood flowed and converged into long red rivers. The rivers of blood roared as they ran across the ground.


    The view was shocking as in the rivers there was no water. Instead, there was only blood.


    Upon that, it was strange as it was raining heavily.


    The rain that fell was also red, because it was blood! It was shocking.


    "That''s the blood rain. It''s the legendary blood rain! The legend has come true.


    Blood rain only happens in the world when the most tragic and the most wronged tragedy happens!"


    At some far off place of the Tune World, there stood an old man whose eyes were turbid. There was white hair sparsely covering his head. His body was weak and thin, and his skin was wrinkled like old bark. He looked up at the sky while crying in a desolate and pathetic voice.


    "Hmm! He dares to spread fallacies!"


    Fabian looked down. When he found the old man, he pointed at him with one finger. Instantly, an endless wave of energy came from the sky and began rolling toward the old man.


    In an instant, it crushed the old man''s body.


    "I''m the owner of this world. Without my permission, you cannot bring about this blood rain."


    With a cold and arrogant expression, Fabian began to deliver his will to the Tune World.


    After a while, the blood rain slowed down and slowly disappeared completely.


    Just then, something caught his attention.


    On seeing it, his face changed completely.


    There was worry and anxiety on his face. He sensed a change in the original energy essence of the continent emanating from his body. It seemed to be summoned by something else.


    All of a sudden, it rushed out of his body and was suspended in the air.

 Chapter 2348 Attacking The Tune World

    "Be careful! They want to summon the original energy essence of the continent that you refined!"


    Black Evil Lord''s voice rang out in Fabian''s Soul Sea.


    Shocked, Fabian immediately sensed that outside the Tune World, there were many Protectors who were communicating with the original energy essence of the continent that he had refined.


    He was a clever man and he quickly guessed what was probably going on.


    "No way! Don''t think you can get away with that!


    Come back!"


    Fabian shouted harshly.


    The original energy essence of the continent above his head obeyed his orders although reluctantly and fell slowly aiming to return back to his body.


    Outside the Tune World, Austin clearly perceived with his spiritual sense what the original energy essence refined by Fabian wanted to do.


    "The evil creatures are the enemies of the Immortal End Continent!


    Because you are part of the original energy essence of the Immortal End Continent, you can''t work together or associate with the evil creature. I order you to ruin the evil array now!"


    Austin ordered the original energy essence of the continent refined by Fabian.


    At the same time, the other 33 Protectors followed suit.


    Immediately beyond the Tune World, thirty four clouds of the original energy essence of the continent emitted a grey light and headed for the Tune World.


    The gray light gave off the aura of the original energy essence of the Immortal End Continent.


    The Tune World was a part of the ancient Immortal End Continent, and so naturally it couldn''t resist the original energy essence.


    Soon, oceans of gray light penetrated into the Tune World and communicated with the original energy essence of the continent that Fabian had refined.


    The original energy essence refined by Fabian was anxious to rush out of the Tune World and unite with other original energy essence of the continent. It behaved as if he had met his long lost siblings.


    "I am your master now.


    You must follow my orders!


    Get inside me, now!" Fabian shouted.


    He released almost all of his spiritual sense to wrap the original energy essence of the continent and force it back.


    "Humph! You are delusional. Did you think you can steal the original energy essence? That''s not gonna happen," Black Evil Lord shouted.


    With a wave of his hand, a black machete materialized in his hand. He swung his weapon at the space in front of him.


    The machete was magnified infinitely and cut the whole world into two parts.


    The aura released by the other thirty four original energy essence of the continent that had penetrated the Tune World, was turned into nothingness and dissipated.


    Immediately, all the Protectors outside the Tune World, including Austin, immediately felt that they had lost contact and couldn''t sense the original energy essence of the continent refined by Fabian.


    "Let''s do it. Everyone, start attack the evil array!"


    Kevin


    mmons it was receiving.


    Austin and other Protectors tried hard to communicate with it. They sent numerous messages to call in the original energy essence of the continent refined by Fabian.


    Fabian was also desperately trying his best to control the original energy essence with his mind.


    The situation was such that the first side that would take control over the original energy essence of the continent refined by Fabian would be the winner.


    Half an hour later after a long push and pull, there was an outcome.


    Austin and other thirty three Protectors had the upper hand.


    The original energy essence of the continent refined by Fabian rushed out of the Tune World.


    Then it flew towards the original energy essence of the continent above Austin''s head.


    It then integrated with it.


    In an instant, Austin felt that he had become the master of the Tune World.


    Fabian was completely dumbfounded.


    "That''s impossible! Stupid original energy essence! I am your master! Come back!"


    Fabian yelled.


    "Damn evil array! Get out!"


    Austin ordered, as the new master of the Tune World.


    Immediately, the entire Tune World began to roar.


    The energy of the nature began to materialize and came at the evil array in a bid to kick it out of the Tune World.


    "Destroy this evil array!"


    Kevin and Zenith were ecstatic and launched attacks on the array.


    Under the joint attack, the evil array that covered the entire Tune World exploded and turned into tiny pieces.


    "Black Evil Lord, you are next. You are doomed!"


    Kevin charged at Black Evil Lord at once.


    "Humph! You evil clown, I will start with you,"


    Zenith said with a murderous will while moving towards Black Evil Lord.


    "Please leave the evil creature to me after you''re done with it!"


    Austin shouted.


    ''Absorbing this Black Evil Lord''s evil energy will definitely enhance the power of my demonic avatar and the Diabolic Killing Needle, '' he thought.

 Chapter 2349 The Plunder

    While Elder Kevin and Zenith went to chase the Black Evil Lord, the others rushed into the Tune World.


    "Those who conspired with the evil force shall be killed with no mercy!"


    Six to seven hundred great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm were filled with murderous intent.


    A grand cleansing spread all throughout the entire Tune World.


    Six to seven hundred great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm was a terrifying force to battle with.


    It was a great wave of supernatural power and strength. As they moved in together, the entire Tune World was soon under their control.


    Major sects such as the Wang Clan, the Almighty Sect and the Ancient Immortal Sect who had thrown themselves into the evil force, were annihilated.


    No one was spared as they killed every member of these sects.


    For the past two days, the major forces that conspired with the evil force such as the Wang Clan, the Almighty Sect, and the Ancient Immortal Sect, commanded the other forces in the Tune World to accept the ruling of evil force and killed countless people who refused to obey.


    Every member of these forces, from the grandmaster to the cultivators were considered traitors and had committed a heinous sin against the Tune World.


    "Fabian!"


    Austin''s eyes blazed with anger and murderous intent.


    "How did this happen?"


    Until now, he was not willing to accept the reality. His plan failed, and he was now frightened and scared for his life. He would not dare fight to Austin, so he turned around and fled.


    But now, Austin was the owner of the Tune World. There was no escape from him and no forgiveness.


    Austin waved his hand.


    Right away, a turbulent energy formed into a thick energy wall that prevented Fabian from escaping


    Austin took a step and he made it in front of Fabian in an instant.


    "Humph! You shameless traitor! You are doomed!"


    Austin glared at him with a strong intention to kill him.


    He then stretched out his right hand and held it in the air as if squeezing something invisible.


    In an instant, the energy around Fabian pressed towards him, crushing his body on all sides.


    He had lost the original energy essence from the continent of the Tune World. Now, confronted by Austin, he was only a cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm. He had lost all ability to fight back.


    "Austin, you can''t kill me!


    My master is a strong warrior from the Evil Abyss World. If you kill me, he will kill you and a


    an and headed towards the headquarters of the Almighty Sect.


    Austin had already accumulated several treasures from the Almighty Sect, the Ancient Immoral Sect and several other major sects.


    Adding the treasures he took from the Unworldly Sect in the Divine Continent, he was by now  incredibly wealthy.


    Austin estimated that even the most powerful sect in the entire Immortal End World owned less treasure than he did.


    "Austin, the Black Evil Lord had been restrained."


    Half a day later, Austin heard a voice message from Elder Kevin.


    "Okay, I will be there soon,"


    Austin answered. He then stepped out and went to the boundless heaven land outside the Tune World.


    "You old man, my real body will not let you get away with this!


    I will kill you!"


    the Black Evil Lord shouted angrily. He was suppressed by Zenith and Elder Kevin and could not move at all.


    "Fuck! How dare you!"


    Austin controlled the demonic avatar with his mind and commanded it to attack him with the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    The demonic avatar took action right away  and used the Diabolic Killing Needle to swallow the Black Evil Lord.


    However, he was just an avatar of the Black Evil Lord, and his real body was still in the Evil Abyss World.


    By now, the Tune World had been reclaimed and restored to its former glory.


    Elder Kevin then led the others to the remaining  eight worlds that were being controlled by evil force.


    With the experience of the Tune World, it was easy to reclaim the other eight worlds.


    Two days later, they had reclaimed all the lost worlds.


    The crisis in the Immortal End World was over at last.

 Chapter 2350 The Immortal End School

    By this time, a total of ten Protectors who had betrayed the Immortal End World, had now allowed the ten worlds to be controlled by the foreign evil beasts.


    After the Protectors on the ten worlds were beheaded and killed, all the ten original energy essence of the continent began to merge into one with Austin''s original energy essence.


    Therefore, Austin had officially become the master of eleven continents by default!


    Now in the Immortal End World, Austin could come and go freely the way he wanted. He had the ability to quickly cross into various worlds. Moreover, his perception and sensibility had also significantly improved and were also amazing.


    His spiritual sense now covered almost the whole Immortal End World.


    Since this was the first time for Austin to have such an ability where he could freely cross different worlds, he decided to immediately try it.


    "The Immortal End World suffered a great loss this time..."


    At this time, Austin wandered aimlessly across the various worlds of the Immortal End World. He released his spiritual sense to feel the ten continents that had just experienced a great disaster. He could not help but frown and feel depressed.


    Of all the ten continents, only the Divine Continent had suffered little damage.


    It was because, before the evil array at the Divine Continent could be set up successfully, Austin had arrived first and stopped it.


    The other nine continents were occupied and controlled by the foreign evil beasts before Austin came to their rescue.


    Countless creatures on the nine continents had been slaughtered.


    There were billions of creatures on the nine continents that died in the disaster.


    In other words, all the sects which were unwilling to surrender to the foreign evil beasts on the nine continents had been subjected to destruction and slaughtering.


    At this time, Master Kevin and the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm were taking care of the aftermath on the nine worlds.


    "It seems that the Mystic World is ahead of us. The Immortal End School seems to be located in the Mystic World,"


    Austin murmured. He was in a star cluster and looking at the huge continent ahead of him.


    He was also aware that Caroline, Violet and the gnome were all in the Immortal End School.


    "Okay, let me go and meet them, I have really missed them,"


    Austin said to himself.


    A lot of things had happened a while ago that made Austin unable to do so.


    In fact, Austin had always wanted to go to the Immortal End School just to have a look and see


    ation was related to Master Kevin''s greater plan.


    As for these students of the Immortal End School, they were publicly selected from the whole Immortal End World. So, they all felt honored.


    The scenery of the school was infinite. There was a tall mountain in the Immortal End School.


    On the hillside stood a wide and flat hillside that could accommodate thousands of people.


    The birds were singing, which made the place even more tranquil. The mountain was secluded, quiet and surrounded by thin smoke. The green trees were intertwined with the ivy leaves. The murmuring stream flowed over pebbles that bypassed the old trees.


    The fish were so used to people crossing over the stream that they were not frightened by people and there were superior herbs of advanced level planted everywhere.


    From the first to the fifth grade, the superior herbs were planted everywhere in plain view.


    In the campus of the Immortal End School, the students could pick up superior herbs from the first grade to the fifth grade at any time whenever they needed them.


    And there was no limit on the number.


    With just this single bit of information, anyone could tell how many cultivation resources the Immortal End School provided to the students!


    At that time, a large group of young people were gathered on the hillside.


    On the grassland of the hillside, there were tables carved with white jade and crystal stones. People sat everywhere surrounding the low table on the ground, which was quite interesting.


    One of the women was very eye-catching. She was standing in a graceful manner with her purple dress fluttering through the wind.


    However, the woman''s hair was all white.


    White hair!

 Chapter 2351 The Confession

    The woman with white hair was Caroline.


    She was sitting behind the white jade crystal table, her eyes focused on something in the distance. She seemed to be buried deep in her own thoughts.


    Although she was beautiful, there was a certain coldness about her being. It seemed as though she had been carved out of the ancient icebergs that laid submerged in the ocean for many millennia.


    There were two people standing right beside her, a young man and a girl.


    The girl was beautiful too, much like Caroline. She had delicate hands to match the rest of her body. Her body was topped with a slim face, a delicate nose and cherry lips. Even from a distance her fragrance was intoxicating. She was Violet!


    The young man, wearing pale yellow clothes, was also a specimen of beauty.


    This young man was actually the gnome.


    There were dozens of other young men and women gathered there apart from these three.


    The crowd was full of all the well-known students in the Immortal End School.


    The gathering was being held at this place with the motive of exchanging new ideas in cultivation with others.


    Immortal End School encouraged its students to engage in conversation with each other to learn more instead of simply cultivating behind closed doors.


    So every now and then, the students would gather together spontaneously and shared their insights on the cultivation.


    Of course, this sort of party, was not only a forum to learn. It was also an important way for these youngsters to form and enhance their relationships with one another.


    All the student who had gathered there were engaged in a heated discussion.


    "I heard that Giovanni has practiced his sword skill up to the Major Achievement Stage.


    I''ve heard that he had started practicing it just three months ago. But he has already reached the Major Achievement Stage with this swordsmanship.


    He is so talented!"


    This comment was made by a strong muscular man. The flattery in his voice would''ve been evident to the most foolish of men.


    "I''ve also heard that the swordsmanship that he practiced is the most difficult one in our Immortal End School.


    The swordsmanship, it seems to have involved the law power."


    "That''s right! It''s so hard for us as young people to even scratch the surface of the law power.


    How could he cultivate it to the Major Achievement Stage within three months? Is it really possible that he has already started the study of law power?"


    "Law power!?"


    Immediately, everyone''s heads turned to face a young man in white.


    The young man in white seemed to be in his early twenties. He was handsome and exuded an intimidating aura.


    Although the young man in white had a constant smile on his face, his expression occasionally looked conceited.


    The man in white was the Giovanni Xue the young men were speaking about. He had already become a famous man in the Immortal End School.


    He was not only powerful, but also belonged to a


    flowers bloomed in the sky and began to shower over them.


    The flowers were beautiful. The entire atmosphere of the place changed and became very romantic.


    The air was flooded with melodious music, the kind that made people fall in love.


    Giovanni approached Caroline and extended his arm towards her.


    "Caroline, you know that I like you very much. In fact. I''ve been enamored by you from moment I first saw you.


    There is nobody else I want to be with. Will you be my girlfriend?"


    Giovanni said.


    "Get out of my sight,"


    Caroline said coldly with a look of disgust.


    In an instant, the whole place fell absolutely silence. If a pin had dropped to the ground in that instant, everyone would''ve heard it as crystal clearly.


    "Caroline, how can you be so heartless?"


    Giovanni had not anticipated such a response from her, that too in public.


    The affection in his eyes had disappeared and anger had taken its place.


    He had never been rejected by a woman before. He had always gotten whatever he wanted.


    All the other students were dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe that a girl could reject Giovanni.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense. The awkwardness of the situation made everyone uncomfortable.


    "Humph!


    You should know your place, young lady! How dare you talk to our young master like that!


    Don''t be so ungrateful!"


    an old man yelled at Caroline in a condescending tone. He was hiding himself in the void of the mountain before and had stepped out to scold her.


    At the same time, an overwhelming vital energy force came towards Caroline.


    He was a cultivator at the premium stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm!


    Most of the students in the Immortal End School were only at the Major-perfection Realm.


    Only a small number of them had reached the preliminary stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    Therefore, it was still very difficult for these students to face a cultivator at the premium stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm.

 Chapter 2352 Austins Appearance

    Giovanni was the young master of the Xue Clan. He also had a very noble social status.


    From an early age, ever since he was a little child, the old man at the premium stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm had protected him closely.


    Even after entering the Immortal End School, the old man still followed his progress secretly and keenly.


    The senior leaders of the Immortal End School were well aware of what was happening and how the old man kept a close eye on his performance.


    However, the Xue Clan had some influence in this area. What was more, the Mystic World where the Immortal End School was located was also within the Xue Clan''s influence so no one wanted to get into trouble. Everyone therefore turned a blind eye to what was happening and pretended not to see anything.


    "Caroline, I would never give up on the woman that I love," Giovanni said as he walked closer to Caroline.


    Giovanni looked very determined and there was a hint of threat in his tone, making him sound very powerful.


    He had been coddled since he was a child, and he always got whatever he wanted. He was therefore very aggressive whenever he interacted with his peers and had always been domineering.


    "Stay away from me! I am not very comfortable with you occupying my personal space this much."


    With her brows wrinkled, Caroline moved back swiftly.


    "Hey, how can you be so rude? Didn''t I make it clear to you last time that Caroline is my master''s woman or are you hard of hearing?


    Just leave her alone and go find someone else to harass!"


    Violet shouted angrily, while scowling at Giovanni who was slowly approaching her.


    "Humph! No one is allowed to get close to the woman that Mr. Giovanni favors and has had his eyes on her for a while.


    I don''t care who your master is. Go back and tell him that if he doesn''t want to die, he should stay away from this girl from now on,"


    the old man at the premium stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm said coldly.


    Giovanni and the old man combined were very powerful individuals. Based on their actions it seemed as if they were going to force Caroline into submission in public.


    "Why are you two so shameless? Don''t you have other things to do with your time?


    The girls have told you to get out of here. How can you have the nerve to mess around everyone here?


    You''re such perverts forcing the hand of someone who is not interested in you!"


    The gnome''s anger flared up.


    "Humph! I am telling you this. You''re both digging your own graves


    As I said, and I will say again. None of you here is qualified to command our young master to do anything, leave alon


    olet, and the gnome, blocking their way like a ghost.


    Bang!


    Suddenly an extremely horrifying vital energy force pressure came toward the three people. It came with such force that it felt as if a mountain had collapsed on them and a tsunami was also attacking them.


    All of a sudden, the three of them felt themselves entrapped into a swamp and could not move their bodies freely.


    "You stupid cockroaches, I''ll teach you a lesson today!"


    the old man snapped.


    Seeing the old man launch an attack, Giovanni try didn''t stop him. He was enjoying himself too much.


    A mocking smile crept up to his lips.


    The three people, Caroline, Violet and the gnome, looked ghastly pale.


    The old man was too powerful.


    The three were no match for him and it was difficult for them to fight back.


    The old man raised a palm and slapped the gnome on his face.


    "Old bastard, who do you think you are? How dare you try to teach others a lesson?


    If you don''t want to die, leave them and get out of here immediately!"


    Suddenly, a calm voice sounded.


    Hearing this, everyone on the hillside was startled. They immediately looked around to see who was so bold to oppose the old man.


    The old man especially, was livid. He was completely irritated that someone would dare to interrupt him.


    Then, to everyone''s surprise, a young man appeared in the void over the peak. He made his way to the location where the three were.


    "Ah!"


    Caroline, Violet, and the gnome exclaimed at the same time.


    They stared at the young man in surprise and joy.


    "Master, you are back!"


    "Austin, is it really you?


    Maybe I am dreaming since I have been thinking a lot about you of late?"


    "Am I seeing a ghost?"


    All three were shocked.

 Chapter 2353 Confrontation

    Austin''s movements were very agile which made it hard for anyone to notice him. In an instant, he was immediately at Caroline''s side.


    "Caroline, you''re not dreaming. It''s me," he said, as he ran his fingers along her milky locks. He felt heartbroken about her situation.


    "I''m sorry that you have been through so much."


    Austin soothed, his voice full of tenderness as he held her closely.


    "It''s okay. Now that you''re back unharmed, I yearn for nothing," Caroline responded.


    She believed that she wasn''t in a dream.


    Delighted with Austin''s presence, a genuine smile appearing on her face. She nestled in his arms, content with the comfort it gave.


    When Caroline interacted with other people, she seemed cold and distant. But now, she acted soft and passionate.


    As she snuggled in Austin''s chest, she felt the heat of his skin. In that moment in time, it felt like all her worries and sorrows after she learned about Austin''s kidnapping dissipated.


    Her beautiful eyes welled up with tears of joy.


    As soon as she realized Austin was there, Violet rushed over to him like a little girl.


    "Master, I''m glad that you are finally out of harm''s way!


    I knew you would get through that," she gushed.


    "Humph! You care more about your girlfriend than your friends," the gnome whined.


    He felt a bit upset when Austin didn''t attend to him first.


    Still, the four of them were just thrilled that they were reunited.


    As they celebrated seeing each other once again, they ignored all the other people around them.


    Watching Caroline threw herself at a stranger and acted that way


    made Giovanni extremely displeased.


    Caroline had always been apathetic when she was around him.


    It made him even more frustrated considering that he held this meeting for the sole purpose of winning Caroline''s affection.


    Giovanni had already acknowledged her as his girlfriend. Even if he had a hard time in making her soften towards him, he still had plans on coercing her to be his.


    But now, a strange man had appeared out of nowhere. He even had the audacity to hug Caroline in public.


    This was an absolute blow to his ego!


    "Hamza, I want this brat dead!"


    Giovanni relayed his message to the elder using his spiritual sense.


    "Don''t worry, young master. I won''t let him go."


    Hamza


    Giovanni asked after collecting himself from being shell-shocked.


    "Son of a bitch! How dare you hurt the people of Xue Clan? You are dead meat.


    There is no escape for you as long as you''re in the Immortal End World. We will hunt you down,"


    Giovanni roared angrily.


    "Fuck off if you don''t want to die.


    Otherwise, I will take you down myself,"


    Austin threatened flatly, looking straight at Giovanni''s eyes.


    Meeting Austin''s gaze, Giovanni felt his heart miss a beat.


    In just a single glance, he sensed the strong intention to kill Austin.


    ''He is serious about his words. He even has the balls to think about taking my life, '' Giovanni thought, feeling both stunned and intimidated.


    His father was the chief of the Xue Clan. He couldn''t believe that anyone had the impudence to talk to him this way.


    "Let''s go, Mr. Giovanni," Hamza said to Giovanni.


    With a flurry of emotions, he shot one quick look in Austin''s direction.


    "Hamza..."


    Giovanni was dazed.


    "Young master, this man''s physical strength is very terrifying.


    If I continue to fight him, I will lose.


    Let''s get out of here first. We can exact our revenge on him on another day,"


    Hamza advised through his spiritual sense.


    "Fine."


    Giovanni eventually gave in. Although he didn''t want to leave like this, he had no other choice. After all, there was a good chance that Hamza might lose in Austin''s hands.


    "Watch me, brat,"


    Giovanni hissed towards Austin.


    As he said so, he and Hamza soared into the sky and flew away.

 Chapter 2354 Made A Great Fortune

    Austin simply smiled lightly as Giovanni shot him with venomous eyes.


    Even if the powerful great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm threatened to come for him, Austin would remain undaunted. Naturally, the young master''s threats felt laughable for him.


    Austin just didn''t want to be associated to him as his enemy. It would be shameful to have him as an adversary.


    It was akin to an adult who laughed off a child''s provocation.


    The other disciples on the hillside felt intimidated when they saw Austin break Hamza''s right arm in just a single strike.


    They had already run after them as soon as they saw Giovanni and Hamza left.


    Austin, Violet, Caroline, and the gnome were the only people left on the hillside.


    "Master, I heard Dean Sandro say that the demon''s giant hand captured you and took you to the Evil Abyss World.


    How did you escape?


    Tell us and spare no details!"


    Violet wrapped her arm around Austin, eager to know what happened while he was away.


    "What the hell happened, boy?


    From what I''ve heard, the Evil Abyss World is the home of the foreign evil demons. Escaping them surely wasn''t easy!"


    the gnome asked curiously.


    "Let''s find a place to talk about it,"


    Austin suggested.


    "Let''s go to my place."


    Caroline''s voice all affectionate and cheerful as her hand lightly grazed Austin''s arm.


    Austin nodded.


    Using their bodily movement skills, they all went to Caroline''s place.


    The interior of the Immortal End School was littered with vast and breathtaking mountains, blanketed with towering trees akin to the prehistoric times.


    Students were allowed to stay in these mountains whenever they pleased and opened up their own caves.


    Naturally, to keep their students safe, the college arranged all kinds of powerful protective array and defense array for the students'' caves. They also provided all kinds of high-grade crystals to help them decorate to their liking.


    In a nutshell, the best treatment was bestowed for all the students of the Immortal End School.


    They were treated and trained as the most important talents in the whole Immortal End World.


    Caroline appreciated the tranquil environment, so she chose to open her own cave in a remote valley deep in the mountains.


    For their own convenience, Violet and the gnome also opened a cave nearby, so they could easily check up on each other if anything went awry.


    The four of them went to Caroline''s cave.


    As they settled in the cave, Austin rehashed the incidents that took place while he was gone. He told them how he was taken away by the evil hand at the Blue Dragon School and everything happened after that.


    Caroline, Violet and the gnome could be considered as Austin''s most loyal partners.


    Of course, Austin trusted them fully and he hid no secrets from them.


    "Master, you w


    only took one punch to break his right arm.


    Who on earth is this young man?"


    an old man exclaimed in disbelief. He was in the study, wearing a black robe.


    "What''s his name?"


    After giving it some thought, the old man asked further.


    "He didn''t mention who he was, but there''s a possibility that he''s from the Divine Continent.


    However, that world is small compared to the others. What can a person from the small world do?"


    Giovanni contemplated, his energy full of resentment as he thought of Austin.


    "The Divine Continent, huh?


    Could it a mere coincidence?"


    the old man murmured.


    "Well, regardless of where he came from, he hurt a member of the Xue Clan anyway.


    We will not let this person trample our good name. I''ll go and see him personally,"


    the old man promised.


    "Great! We can''t let that person go unscathed.


    Humph! I want him dead!"


    Giovanni was overjoyed to hear that this old man was going to help him exact revenge.


    After all, this elder was a powerful great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm. If anyone could take down that arrogant guy, it was definitely him.


    Once a powerful great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm appeared, no matter how strong or formidable his opponent was, he would eventually come to a miserable end.


    As he thought of this, Giovanni felt the anger he held deep in his chest.


    Three days later, Austin and Caroline snuggled and held each other close as they settled on the peak of the mountain.


    "Master, it seems that Ivy and Sue are about to wake up from their meditation."


    All of a sudden, Austin received a message from Brady through his Soul Sea.


    "Really?


    That''s great!"


    Austin exclaimed, visibly overjoyed.


    "Caroline, come with me into the Slave Tower!"


    As he said so, he wrapped his arm around her slender waist and teleported themselves into the Slave Tower.

 Chapter 2355 The Strength Of Ivy And Sue

    In the cultivation chamber of the ninth floor of the Slave Tower, Austin, Caroline, and Brady stepped in at the same time.


    There was a grand Buddhist world in the chamber.


    Ivy and Sue were sitting in an ancient temple in the Buddhist world.


    Their bodies were glowing with dazzling Buddhist light.


    Behind each of them was a huge golden Buddha that stood more than a hundred thousand feet and emitted a kind of magical power that was mighty and boundless.


    Beautiful lotus flower petals were floating in the air, making a dreamy, marvelous scene.


    Austin could tell from Ivy and Sue''s breathing that they were about to wake up from the meditation.


    "I wonder what kind of Buddhist heritage skill would Ivy and Sue get this time,"


    Austin murmured.


    Buddhism was a different cultivation system from others and carried a great deal of power.


    The monks, especially those who had gotten the Buddhist enlightenment, had the combat power much stronger than that of the ordinary immortal kings.


    Ivy and Sue were born with the rare Crystal Buddha Body. And now they had obtained some kind of Buddhist inheritance.


    Austin could not help feeling excited. He could not wait to see how strong Ivy and Sue would be now.


    About half an hour later, Brady murmured, "They seem to be waking up."


    Brady was the guardian spirit of the Slave Tower, so he could sense everything that was happening in it.


    Austin looked into the Buddhist world.


    Ivy and Sue were still sitting on the ground, but their eyelashes slightly fluttered.


    They let out a small sound.


    Then, they opened their eyes at the same time.


    They looked around with a confused look.


    They had been meditating in the Buddhist world for a long time to understand the Buddhist inheritance, so they were a little disoriented.


    Soon, their gaze fell on Austin.


    The last time they saw him, Austin was


    base was quite weak before.


    Austin often worried about them.


    But now, they had reached the Heavenly Grotto Realm. They were even stronger than Caroline. They were strong cultivators now.


    Of course Austin was very happy.


    Austin and his three beloved women had not seen each other for a long time.


    The four of them went into Caroline''s cultivation cave and began chatting. They had a lot to catch up on.


    Then, three figures appeared outside the Immortal End School.


    The leader was an old man clad in black.


    He stood still while his clothes flew in the air.


    Two people followed behind him.


    One was a young man in a white called Giovanni.


    The other was an old man who had reached the Heavenly Grotto Realm. His name was Hamza.


    The elder in black was called Cathal.


    He, together with Giovanni and Hamza, swaggered into the Immortal End School.


    "Cathal, it''s you.


    What brings you here?"


    Then, a tall, strong-looking old man appeared, greeting Cathal with a knowing smile.


    "Hello,"


    Cathal answered.


    The tall, strong-looking old man was the vice dean of the Immortal End School.


    He was a well-known master of the Immortal Transforming Realm in the Immortal End World, so Cathal did not want to offend him.

 Chapter 2356 Two Great Masters At The Immortal Transforming Realm

    "Our clan member was hurt in the school for no reason.


    I''m here to seek justice,"


    Cathal of the Xue Clan said in a displeased tone.


    "Oh?


    Really?


    Someone hurt Giovanni?


    I think it''s inappropriate for us to get involved in student quarrels,"


    the vice dean replied nonchalantly.


    The Xue Clan was powerful in the Mystic World.


    However, it was normal for students to squabble every once in a while.


    The school''s high management would not really investigate and deal punishment unless a student got killed.


    "Sir, I wasn''t the one who was hurt.


    Hamza was.


    The man who hit him was not from our school.


    I have never seen him before.


    He broke into our school and hurt people for no reason. He is arrogant.


    He doesn''t take our school seriously.


    Please don''t let him get away with this,"


    Giovanni told the vice dean.


    "What?


    Someone not from our school broke in and hurt people?


    How dare he!"


    the vice dean said angrily.


    "Vice dean, one of our men was beat up for no reason.


    Of course I have to come here and get to the bottom of it,"


    Cathal of the Xue Clan declared.


    "Fine. This happened in our school.


    I''d like to come with you and figure it out.


    Let''s find out who this pompous bastard is,"


    the vice dean said.


    Since it was not a fight between students, the vice dean was willing to do Cathal a favor.


    "Thank you for your support, vice dean. We appreciate it.


    Lead the way, Giovanni,"


    Cathal commanded.


    "Okay."


    Giovanni turned around and started walking. He was overjoyed.


    ''Great-uncle Cathal and the vice dean are now involved in this. That scumbag is going to be in a lot of trouble.


    He can''t compete with me over a woman.


    This time, I will make sure to disable him. Kill him if necessary.


    As for that bitch Caroline, I will definitely take my time with her.


    I will torture her once I get my hands on her, ''


    Giovanni thought smugly.


    He led the two great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm to Caroline''s cave.


    His loyal followers had been spying on Austin lately and found out that he was still in Caroline''s place.


    A moment later, they reached their destination.


    Giovanni faced Cathal and the vice dean.


    "Vice dean, great-uncle, this cave is owned by Caroline from our school.


    l. She immediately figured out why Giovanni was outside Caroline''s cave.


    "That''s not good. Master injured Hamza who works for Giovanni. Now Giovanni invited the vice dean here. Maybe master is in trouble.


    And the old man beside the vice dean seems to be very powerful as well," Violet told the gnome through her spiritual sense.


    "I heard that the vice dean is a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    The old man next to him seems to be as powerful as him. Is he also a great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm?"


    the gnome asked.


    ''Two great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm!''


    Violet and the gnome looked at each other and saw terror in each other''s eyes.


    "Master is in trouble,"


    Violet murmured.


    Caroline, the gnome, Violet, Ivy, and Sue had not seen Austin for a long time.


    None of them knew that Austin could easily defeat a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm with his current strength and trump cards.


    Austin looked composed.


    "Austin, you hide with Ivy and Sue. Don''t come out.


    I''ll go out and deal with them.


    I will explain to the vice dean,"


    Caroline told Austin.


    "Yes, she is right, Austin. Let''s hide in the Slave Tower.


    We can''t let them discover you,"


    Ivy also urged.


    "What are you talking about?


    There''s no need to hide.


    Let''s come out together and see what they want,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    He stood up and walked toward the entrance.


    "No!"


    Caroline, Ivy, and Sue exchanged scared glances as they screamed.

 Chapter 2357 Apologize To Austin

    Thud! The door cracked open while Austin stood firmly outside the cave. Then, he walked away forcefully without looking back.


    Austin had opened the door and rushed out of the cave so fast that it was impossible for the three girls to stop him.


    The three of them looked at each other and immediately dashed for the door to follow Austin.


    They knew that their lover was in grave danger. The three women were ill at ease and wanted to accompany Austin.


    "Master has exited the cave and has gone to face danger all alone!"


    Violet exclaimed nervously.


    She had initially left a spiritual sense mark in Austin''s Soul Sea, so they could easily sense each other in a proximate distance.


    Violet and the gnome immediately teleported towards the entrance of the cave afterwards.


    Around the same time outside the cave of Caroline...


    "Great-uncle Cathal, vice dean, this is the guy who broke into our school and injured the students,"


    Giovanni said as he pointed to Austin. He was over the moon when he saw Austin come out.


    "Ha-ha! Boy, I did not expect you to have the guts to come out of that cave! You really are full of surprises!


    Now, see, you hurt my men. Bow down to me at once and apologize before accepting your punishment. Humph!"


    Giovanni was completely overjoyed just with the thought that he could teach Austin a lesson.


    Hamza, who was standing next to Giovanni, also stared at Austin viciously with a killing intent.


    As a high-level cultivator of the Heavenly Grotto Realm, he was deemed invincible to any opponent under the Immortal Transforming Realm. However, he was once bested by such a young cultivator.


    It was a real slap on his face when he was beaten by this young boy in public.


    However, at this moment, Cathal and the vice dean had their eyes fixed on Austin. A mixture of astonishment, bitterness, and helplessness were written all over their faces.


    "How could it be him? It can''t be..."


    Cathal and the vice dean looked at each other and saw the abhorrence painted on their faces.


    Both of them were great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Not long ago, almost all the cultivators of the Immortal Transforming Realm in the Immortal End World had come out to attack and reclaim the nine continents, which were enveloped by the magic array.


    Of course, Cathal and the vice dean had also joined the ambush.


    That was where they first encountered Austin.


    They not only knew Austin, but they were also impressed by his powerful strength.


    They were also aware that although Austin''s vital energy cultivation base was only a


    his guy? Why the hell would I do that?"


    Giovanni was taken aback.


    "Damn it! How dare you offend Austin! Do you want to die?"


    Cathal shouted.


    "If you don''t want to get us in trouble, do as I say.


    Boy, I don''t dare provoke him, and you should not too.


    Apologize to him right now, or I will personally punish you severely!"


    Cathal whispered to Giovanni via spiritual sense.


    Although Giovanni was hesitant, he admittedly knew that he might have offended someone very powerful.


    There was no other way; he had no choice but to go up and apologize to Austin.


    "Remember, Caroline is my woman.


    Do not make trouble again.


    Otherwise, even the Xue Clan will not be able protect you,"


    Austin said coldly.


    He showed no respect when it came to his lover.


    "You!"


    Giovanni was angry as a bull ready to charge!


    "That is enough! If you dare mess with Austin, I won''t spare you!"


    Cathal yelled as he slapped Giovanni right on his face.


    He then grabbed Giovanni''s arm, hurriedly said goodbye to Austin, and left the Immortal End School.


    Cathal was worried that Giovanni might irritate Austin again, so he had forbidden him to return to the Immortal End School.


    After Cathal departed, the vice dean chatted with Austin warmly for a while before he left as well.


    The five people, Caroline, Ivy, Sue, Violet and the gnome, stood aside, dumbfounded.


    After the vice dean left, they pestered Austin and asked him why they were so respectful to him.


    For a while, Austin continued to stay in the Immortal End School.


    But then, Austin received a message from Master Kevin, saying that he had something important to discuss with him.


    Hence, Austin set off and left the Immortal End School.

 Chapter 2358 The Development Of Flame Holy Land

    The three had intended to leave with Austin, but Austin finally managed to persuade them to stay in Immortal End School and focus on their cultivation.


    After all, Immortal End School had a few old masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm who could skillfully guide students in cultivation. It was a rare chance for the three to receive such teaching and guidance.


    More importantly, the school had a quiet environment that was ideal for cultivation.


    If they tagged along with Austin, they definitely wouldn''t be able to find such a quiet environment to cultivate in.


    As for Ivy and Sue, Austin had planned to let them stay in Immortal End School with Caroline.


    However, the two sisters were determined to return to the headquarters of Flame Holy Land and cultivate there.


    After all, Mike was there now.


    Since they hadn''t seen Mike for a long time, they missed him very much.


    In the end, Austin agreed to take them back to the East Mainland.


    When Austin was leaving Immortal End School, the vice dean of the school ran out to see him off.


    Without thinking, he told Austin that the school''s senior leaders had ordered the elders and the stewards of the school to focus on protecting Caroline, Violet, and the gnome.


    After all, the senior leaders of Immortal End School were Elder Kevin''s subordinates, and Austin was the young man whom Elder Kevin valued the most now.


    In other words, Austin was now a part of the trust circle.


    Therefore, after the incident with Giovanni, the senior leaders of the Immortal End School had decided to focus on protecting the three of them.


    Austin was naturally happy to hear about the way things were going, and he relayed this to the deputy director. He had no doubt that Caroline, Violet, and the gnome would be safe in Immortal End School.


    After leaving the school, Austin decided to head back to the Divine Continent first and take Ivy and Sue to the headquarters of Flame Holy Land.


    Now, Austin could fly freely across the different worlds of Immortal End World.


    In the span of just a day, he crossed several worlds and finally reached the Divine Continent.


    As the chief of the Divine Continent, Austin could teleport to any corner of the continent in less than a second.


    So, with just a few steps, Austin easily arri


    Martial World were far weaker than those of the Divine Continent, so they had all chosen to come to the East Mainland for cultivation.


    Besides, the spatial passageway in the Black-wind Beast World would never be closed again, so they could come and go any time they wanted.


    As for Prime Martial World, it was completely under the control of the Flame Holy Land.


    On top of Mr. Fang, Flame Holy Land now had three new great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm. If the three other reclusive elders who were traveling to the ancient city also made a breakthrough, Flame Holy Land would have seven great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm in total.


    As such, Austin was comfortable with the strength of the Flame Holy Land and the Prime Martial World.


    Now, he took out a large number of cultivation resources and handed them to Elder Sharp to add to the reserve of the Flame Holy Land.


    This batch of resources made up almost half of Austin''s total wealth, and both the quantity and value were astonishing.


    Austin had obtained these resources from the headquarters of the large sects which had colluded with the evil forces.


    With such a big number of cultivation resources as well as the strength of several reclusive elders at the Immortal Transforming Realm in the near future, the Flame Holy Land could be regarded as a top-level force the in Immortal End World.


    A day later, Austin received a message from Elder Kevin. He bade goodbye to everyone and left the East Mainland for the Vermilion World.

 Chapter 2359 The Immortal Cultivation Tower

    It was in the Dusk Mountain of the Vermilion World.


    There was a small world in the depths of the Dusk Mountain.


    This was where Kevin cultivated.


    When Austin arrived, he found thirty-three other Protectors gathered.


    "I''m sorry I''m late, sir,"


    Austin told Kevin.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Kevin smiled.


    One could see that he really valued Austin.


    "Alright, everyone''s here. Let''s begin.


    Like I said last time, I chose you to be Protectors for a great cause.


    Refining the original energy essence of the continent is just the beginning.


    Many things had happened before and are now resolved.


    A new task is afoot, so I gathered you once again to accomplish it,"


    Kevin said excitedly.


    It was obvious that the great cause was of immense importance to him.


    The young Protectors held their breaths and listened carefully. They knew that Kevin was talking about something that mattered greatly. Otherwise, he would not pay so much attention to it.


    In the palace, together with the thirty-four Protectors and Kevin, there were more than a dozen old men who had reached the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    They were Kevin''s loyal followers.


    They looked as excited as Kevin.


    They had been working so hard for this upcoming deed.


    Kevin added, "As we all know, the Immortal End World was one intact continent in the ancient times.


    Due to an enemy invasion, it was broken into forty-four main continents and countless tiny pieces; and the forty-four continents were later divided into eight heavens and thirty-six small worlds.


    A complete continent has been torn into pieces, scattering its rules into chaos.


    As a result, the vital energy realm the living creatures of the Immortal End World could reach has become lower and lower.


    Nowadays, it''s difficult to reach the Immortal Transforming Realm."


    Kevin sighed as he explained to the young Protectors.


    It was the Protectors'' first t


    right. Let''s get started," Kevin said.


    Kevin waved his hand, and dozens of jade slips flew out of his sleeve toward the hand of each Protector.


    Austin also got one.


    Then, Kevin waved his hand, and a teleportation force appeared and transported all the thirty-four Protectors into the tower.


    "I hope everything goes smoothly as planned."


    Kevin stared at the tower, lost in thought.


    The dozen great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm came to his side.


    "Don''t worry. We have checked the summoning arrays of the forty-four continents more than once. They are good.


    As long as these Protectors can hold on, the plan will definitely succeed,"


    one of the most prominent great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm said.


    "I''m not worried about them.


    It''s the alien evil creatures I''m worried about,"


    Kevin murmured.


    "Evil creatures?" ...


    The great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm were all shocked.


    "Yes.


    Our Immortal End World was cut off from other worlds.


    But those foreign enemies are too powerful. They have mastered too many profound martial skills.


    They watch our every move by sending avatars into our world, using and corrupting our kind.


    I''m afraid something bad might happen again,"


    Kevin said anxiously.

 Chapter 2360 The Third Demonic World

    Elder Kevin''s words stirred up concern among the spectators outside the Immortal Cultivation Tower. The dozen great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm appeared slightly worried.


    It seemed that evil creatures could easily infiltrate the Immortal End World. The events that unfolded in the past were proof of that.


    Meanwhile, Kevin was aghast. He never expected that the evil force could overthrow so many great sects, and they almost took over ten continents.


    "There should be no more problem with the remaining thirty-four Protectors, right?"


    one of the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm asked.


    "Don''t worry.


    Zenith gave me a Buddhist magic treasure, the Mind-detecting Mirror. I used it to secretly check all the Protector''s mental state. They are all completely loyal to the Immortal End World,"


    Elder Kevin said with an assuring smile.


    "The Mind-detecting Mirror? I''ve heard about that!


    Legend says that the Buddha created a magic treasure called the Mind-detecting Mirror. This treasure could let you feel the joy, anger, sorrow, and other emotions of all the people in the world.


    I can''t believe that it''s real!"


    a knowledgeable great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm cried out in shock.


    "It should be true.


    However, according to Zenith, this Mind-detecting Mirror is just a replica. It''s not the one that was personally cast by the Almighty Buddha.


    But even though it is just a replica, it can easily detect a person''s real emotions,"


    Elder Kevin explained.


    "If I knew about this before I chose the Protectors, I would have checked each Protector beforehand. That way, there would be fewer uncertainties,"


    he continued with a wistful expression on his face.


    "That''s right."


    The other powerful great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm nodded as well. It would have been useful if they discovered it sooner.


    "We can''t afford to distract ourselves in the following days. We have to pull all the stops to eliminate all hidden dangers!


    We''ll check every summoning array in each continent again.


    Every member included in this plan needs to be reassessed.


    We need to do everything to ensure the success of our plan!"


    Elder Kevin said in all seriousness.


    All the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm seemed to share the sentiment, as they all nodded in agreement.


    After that, the meeting was adjourned. They all started their bodily movement skills and flew off without delay.


    At the same time, somewhere o


    ou will get into the Immortal End World as soon as possible. You are to obtain whatever I ask of you, no matter what it takes.


    If necessary, I can also assist you to attack the Immortal End World,"


    the old devil ancestor said after a moment of silence.


    "You are going to join the fight yourself?


    But your body...


    Your health is much important than this!"


    The grand leaders looked up at him in shock.


    In the Evil Abyss World, the Third Demonic World was guarded by this old devil ancestor.


    If something happened to him, the other seventeen Demonic Worlds would take the opportunity to invade the Third Demonic World. If he died, their territory and resources would be taken from them.


    Evil creatures were ruthless, which meant fierce competition among the different evils weren''t something unusual.


    "Enough! I have made up my mind.


    I can''t wait too long. I won''t just sit here waiting for my death."


    The old devil ancestor sighed again. His hands were tied up in the matter. It was dangerous for him, but it was more dangerous to sit back and do nothing.


    "Okay.


    We will take action at once and attack the Immortal End World! We will surely succeed!"


    the several grand leaders answered in unison. They discretely glanced at each other like excitable children.


    "Go ahead.


    If it is really impossible for you to break in, I will go there myself.


    I don''t believe that a tiny broken world can stop the army of the Third Demonic World!"


    The old devil ancestor sneered with pride, as he imagined the impending death of their enemies.


    "Yes, sir!"


    the several grand leaders answered respectfully.


    They bowed deeply and left the room.

 Chapter 2361 The Highly Pressurized Spiritual Sense Chamber

    In the depths of the Dusk Mountain of Vermilion World, a small world where Elder Kevin had used to cultivate, a tower of divine light stretched up to the sky.


    This was the Immortal Cultivation Tower where all the Protectors were cultivating.


    Elder Kevin had made it clear to all of them that they would be given three months to develop their abilities as much as possible.


    Inside the Cultivation Tower, Austin was leisurely walking along the first floor.


    He was in no hurry to make any decisions as he wanted to have a good understanding of the Cultivation Tower first.


    He took out the jade slip that he had gotten from Elder Kevin and examined it with his spiritual sense.


    By now, he had gotten a rough idea of the interior of the Immortal Cultivation Tower.


    There were eighteen floors in the tower.


    The first to the third floor contained the Sacred Scriptures Library, where many scrolls of martial arts, secret skills, and tabooed magic were stored. Elder Kevin had painstakingly collected these scrolls from all over Immortal End World, and each of them was very precious.


    It could be said that the details of almost all the martial arts skills of the well-known great sects in Immortal End World were stored in here.


    During these three months, all the Protectors could enter the Sacred Scriptures Library and look up these scrolls at will.


    Of course, there were still some extremely rare and ancient books in Immortal End World that had already been lost. Even for Elder Kevin, it was impossible to obtain them.


    For example, the Golden Sun Scripture, the Dragon Formula, the Inheritance of the red demonic mouse, the Infernal Scripture, the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship, and so on had not been collected and stored in the Immortal Cultivation Tower.


    That was to say, Austin''s luck was so incredible that he had obtained so many rare and legendary martial arts skills on his own.


    Above the library, from the fourth to the fifteenth floor were all sorts of chambers and cultivation rooms.


    The sixteenth to the eighteenth floor contained rooms for meditation and enlightenment.


    However, according to the description left in the jade slip by Elder Kevin, the rooms in the sixteenth to the eighteenth floor were most suitable for great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    After all, only the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm would have the need to cultivate the law power.


    ing to crush him.


    Of course, pressure on spiritual sense had little effect on the human body.


    But when it came to the Soul Sea and spiritual souls, pressure on spiritual sense could pose a huge threat.


    If he didn''t pay enough attention, his Soul Sea would be crushed and his spiritual soul would dissipate.


    In fact, Austin was the only one who was bold enough to choose a spiritual sense chamber with a tenfold pressure on spiritual sense.


    No other cultivator in the same realm as him would dare to come here.


    The stronger the spiritual sense, the more powerful the pressure on the spiritual sense would be.


    If other cultivators at the Heavenly Grotto Realm entered this spiritual sense chamber, they would die within a minute.


    However, Austin had a strong spiritual soul and spiritual sense, as well as the protection of the spiritual tree, so it was not a big deal for him.


    "Great! It''s time for me to practice my spiritual sense here!"


    Austin couldn''t help but feel that with the amount of pressure squeezing his spiritual sense inward, he would be able to successfully develop his spiritual sense.


    He immediately opened his Soul Sea, allowing the terrible spiritual sense pressure to rush into it.


    Then, he used his spiritual sense to resist the pressure.


    During this process, he would be able to thoroughly refine his spiritual sense.


    Days went by.


    With the passing of time, Austin felt that his spiritual sense had been strengthened.


    Moreover, Austin gradually felt his spiritual soul and spiritual sense becoming sharper and sharper.


    It was like honing a knife on a grindstone.

 Chapter 2362 Madly Enhance The Spiritual Sense

    Austin was in the secret chamber that contained ten times the normal amount of spiritual sense pressure.


    Boom...


    The overwhelming spiritual sense in the chamber vibrated and constantly pushed against Austin''s Soul Sea.


    ''Hold on!''


    Austin roared in his mind.


    A burst of tremendous spiritual sense rushed out of his head like a tsunami, blocking the terrible spiritual sense pressure.


    In the beginning, Austin''s spiritual sense constantly faced defeat and retreated to his Soul Sea.


    And every single time, the tenfold spiritual sense pressure also followed and rushed into his Soul Sea to attack his spiritual soul.


    However, his spiritual tree managed to keep the pressure at bay, rattling and whipping its branches all over the sky as it expelled the pressure in the Soul Sea.


    As time went by, Austin''s spiritual sense grew stronger and stronger.


    About eight days had passed since Austin had arrived at the tower.


    When he assessed his spiritual sense, he was surprised to find that its power was at the same level as the spiritual sense pressure in the chamber. This meant that his spiritual sense was now ten times as strong as before!


    ''Okay, now I''ll move to a superior secret room to cultivate my spiritual sense more!


    This time, I will choose a chamber with 30 times the normal amount of spiritual sense pressure!''


    Austin was a martial arts maniac. With the help of his spiritual tree, he was ready to take on a challenge with a higher level of difficulty.


    This Immortal Cultivation Tower was a legacy from ancient times.


    According to what Kevin had told him, the Immortal Cultivation Tower had once been regarded as a sacred place for only the most talented and elite warriors. It had been an unbelievably exclusive place to cultivate.


    In fact, the highest amount of spiritual sense pressure in the Immortal Cultivation Tower was two hundred times that of the omnipresent spiritual sense pressure.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin found a secret cultivation room with thirty times the normal amount of spiritual sense pressure in the map of the jade slip, and gently tapped it.


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, Austin found himself in another small room.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    As soon as Austin appeared in the room, the terrible spiritual sense pressure in the room rushed to him like a huge mountain, throwing him against the wall.


    As Austin collided against the wall, he felt his head spin, and everything in his sight seemed to be whirling around.


    His entire Soul Sea was trembling violently under the attack of the spiritual sense pressure in this chamber, which had forcefully broken into his Soul Sea like the roaring sea.


    ''No! I must fight back!''


    Making up his mind, Austin forced himself to sit down even though his body was shaking violently.


    He exerted his full strength to fight back using the spiritual sense in his Soul Sea.


    Splash...


    The spiritual tree in his Soul Sea, which stood at a height of more than 500 meters, was frantically waving its branches around.


    Thousands of bright green leaves fell off the tree and surged forward like locusts as they struggled to resist the spiritual sense pressure from the outside.


    The branches and the small roots of the spiritual tree also surged forward, sparing no effort. They were in the full attack mode.


    The first t


    Cultivation Tower is two hundred times as much as ordinary spiritual sense pressure!


    Right now, I can only fight against one hundred times the normal pressure of spiritual sense.


    It would be great if I could continue to cultivate, but I''ve run out of wealth and resources, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    He didn''t want to let go of such a good opportunity to cultivate his spiritual sense.


    ''How about I ask Elder Kevin to lend me some resources?''


    Austin thought.


    Without delay, he immediately used the jade slip to communicate with Elder Kevin.


    ''Austin wants to borrow some more cultivation resources?''


    When Kevin, who was outside the Immortal Cultivation Tower, received Austin''s message, he was stunned.


    ''Well, since Austin is such a promising young man, I should support him.''


    Elder Kevin decided.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, he sent a Space Ring to the Immortal Cultivation Tower, and soon, it appeared in front of Austin.


    Austin took the Space Ring and checked it with his spiritual sense. He couldn''t help but feel overjoyed with what he found inside.


    Kevin had been very generous with the resources he had lent him; there were a great number of treasures in this Space Ring.


    With the help of these resources, Austin went on cultivating his spiritual sense in the Cultivation Tower.


    Although he encountered many dangers in the process, the spiritual tree was always protecting him.


    One out of the three months had passed.


    In a secret room with two hundred times the amount of normal spiritual sense pressure, Austin was going wild with joy.


    ''The spiritual tree in my Soul Sea is now two thousand meters tall!''


    Now, Austin could easily withstand the spiritual sense pressure in this secret chamber.


    His whole head was glowing with brilliant radiance, which happened whenever his spiritual sense grew stronger.


    Every time Austin really focused on something, waves visible to the naked eye would rush out of his head.


    This was because his strong spiritual sense was now dense enough to turn into liquid!


    ''Could it be that my spiritual sense is stronger than that of all the cultivators at the Immortal Transforming Realm now?''


    Austin thought proudly to himself.

 Chapter 2363 The Huge Golden Tree In The Omnipotent Pot

    Austin was satisfied after feeling the current power of his spiritual sense.


    He had indeed spent countless resources on it during the past two months. It was worthwhile as the improvement in his spiritual sense power was tremendous.


    When Austin previously broke through to the level of Heavenly Grotto Realm, his spiritual soul had experienced a dramatic change. His power of spiritual sense reached the stage of Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Two months had passed, during which he practiced hard to improve his spiritual sense.


    After all the effort, Austin''s spiritual sense had reached a terrifyingly high level.


    "I''m going to refine a new Supreme Spiritual Pot next."


    Austin sat cross-legged and concentrated in the secret chamber full of omnipresent spiritual sense power.


    Then, he started to cast a new Supreme Spiritual Pot in his Soul Sea with all his might.


    When the Flame Emperor''s spiritual soul was kept in Austin''s Soul Sea, he had to put his Supreme Spiritual Pot in his elixir field.


    Now that the Flame Emperor''s spiritual soul was no longer in Austin''s Soul Sea, he could place the Supreme Spiritual Pot in his Soul Sea.


    Three days passed.


    Then, the air stirred, accompanied by a buzzing sound.


    A huge Supreme Spiritual Pot several hundred meters tall emerged and hovered in the space around Austin.


    It was a quaint and ancient pot with various mysterious patterns carved on it.


    Strong, terrifying spiritual sense kept coming out of the pot.


    "Wow, what a powerful force!"


    Austin observed carefully and nodded with satisfaction.


    The extent of the pot''s power needed to be tested in real combat.


    Then, Austin thought of another pot in him.


    He summoned the pot out of his elixir field.


    "It''s time to check the power of the Omnipotent Pot again."


    The Omnipotent Pot appeared in front of Austin. He looked at the three-legged ancient pot with affection.


    Austin got this pot in the Black-wind Beast World when he first came to the East Mainland from the Prime Martial World.


    At that time, he found the pot in the dwelling cave of Dragon Immortal, the last great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm of the beast race, in the East Mainland.


    The Omnipotent Pot rushed out of Dragon Immortal''s cave and was obtained by Austin.


    It was known as the most precious treasure of the human race in the East Mainland.


    Besides tremendous omnipotent gas in the pot, there were three jade slip


    was nothing special about it. It was like a sculpture that had stood there since the creation of the world.


    "There''s nothing I can get from it. I should just leave it be for now. I''ll study it later."


    Austin knew that the huge golden tree was not simple. It must have some special function or extraordinary power. Otherwise, it would not be hidden in a jade slip.


    But he could make nothing of it at this moment, so he had to set it aside and decipher it later.


    Austin withdrew his spiritual sense from the Omnipotent Pot.


    "There is only one month left.


    During all the rest days, I must find time to comprehend the laws and focus on their cultivation.


    For the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship I practice, I must learn and grasp the laws of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.


    I must leave now and find the room for law comprehension."


    Austin collected the Omnipotent Pot and put it into his elixir field.


    Then, he found a room in the jade slip given by Kevin, a room that could be used for the comprehension of the law of metal.


    Austin closed his eyes. He focused and transported himself into that room with his spiritual sense.


    He sensed a sharp aura of the law of metal as soon as he entered the room.


    White runes were falling down from the ceiling.


    The runes were the size of a palm. They drifted down like loose leaves and flower petals. A breeze blew in the void. The white runes were like flakes that had traveled for thousands of miles.


    According to the laws of the five elements, metal corresponded to white in color.


    The white runes were actually condensed through the law of metal.

 Chapter 2364 The End Of Cultivation

    Austin patiently read the interpretation of the laws of the world, especially the parts concerning the law of metal.


    ''That''s right. It seems that the law of metal is indeed a profound one, ''


    Austin marveled in his mind.


    According to his understanding, it seemed that the laws of the world used the simplest and most primitive runes from heaven and earth to establish all sorts of ultimate meanings.


    With no other texts, intricate formulas, or martial art skills, it only utilized the simplest and the most traditional runes to draw the various original laws of this world. It explained the nature of the greatest truths in the most natural way it could!


    After a while of sitting cross-legged and eyes closed, Austin was able to obtain a lot of information.


    A few days later, and he was still fully immersed in studying the text.


    Austin had repeatedly read the law of metal for dozens of times that he could cite it even with his eyes closed.


    "The law of metal... metal... a form of energy..."


    Austin muttered it once more.


    Suddenly, after a couple of tries, he found himself in a world created by the law of metal.


    It was in total chaos and closed in all directions.


    In this vast and starry universe, the law of metal evolved continuously and turned into all sorts of matter. However, it turned out it was eventually built into an ancient world made up of the law of metal.


    Those massive worlds kept changing rapidly in front of Austin.


    "It turned out that the law of metal alone could evolve into so many complex things of a world.


    ''Could it be that when all kinds of attribute laws were pushed to the extreme, a world could be created?''


    Austin could not help but remember a sentence he had heard when he was still on earth.


    ''One is the child of the divine law. After one comes two; after two comes three; after three comes all things.''


    This sentence was said by Lao Zi, a great philosopher in the Spring and Autumn Period on the earth.


    Right at the moment, Austin suddenly had the urge to use what Lao Zi said to test his understanding of the law of metal.


    "Rules, laws, and law power in the world seem to be profound and complicated, but actually, they are so simple,"


    Austin muttered.


    He seemingly had some sort of conclusion and eventually found enlightenment.


    Because of this, Austin focused on studying in the meditation room of the golden attribute.


    Not wanting to be disturbed, he locked himself in there for days.


    Afte


    nths,"


    the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm around said and nodded in approval. "What?!


    This guy''s spiritual sense is..."


    When Master Kevin''s spiritual sense felt Austin''s body, he was stupefied at his post.


    Master Kevin found that Austin''s spiritual sense seemed to be very much more potent than before. Peculiarly and remarkably, an intense spiritual sense pressure was emitting from Austin.


    Yet, at the same time, Master Kevin also found it impossible for him to sense the power of Austin''s spiritual sense accurately.


    When his spiritual sense tried to penetrate Austin''s Soul Sea, it was separated by a kind of terrible force.


    "Even I can''t sense it. Is there any magic treasure of spiritual sense in this guy''s Soul Sea?"


    Kevin surmised in amazement.


    This was the first time that he was ever barred from Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual tree in Austin''s Soul Sea had grown up to two thousand meters high, into a towering tree.


    Its ability to conceal and protect itself and Austin''s spiritual soul rendered Austin''s Soul Sea undetectable even by a broken immortal as Kevin himself.


    Surely, if Master Kevin chose to force his way into Austin''s Soul Sea, it was still possible for him to sense the latter''s spiritual sense.


    And if that would happen, it would definitely severely damage Austin''s Soul Sea and spiritual soul.


    So, recognizably, Master Kevin wouldn''t opt to do that.


    ''It''s getting more and more difficult to see through him. This kid is terrifyingly improving, ''


    Master Kevin sighed in his mind.


    "Okay, everyone. What is going to happen next is the most important thing!"

 Chapter 2365 The Summoning Altar

    "There is a summoning altar in each of the forty-four continents.


    One Protector must be present at each summoning altar.


    Then, we can drive the forty-four continents together and merge them into one.


    I will add a summoning cultivation method into each of your Soul Seas. You can perform it according to the instructions,"


    Kevin explained slowly and seriously.


    This plan was of great significance to the Immortal End World.


    It determined its rise and fall.


    With that, Kevin waved his hand, and streaks of light shone into the Soul Sea of each Protector.


    Austin read the cultivation method carefully.


    It was indeed a technique on how to summon the continent.


    ''Master Kevin is indeed powerful.


    It''s hard to believe that he has such an incomparable cultivation method.


    Well, he used to be a top martial artist at the level of an immortal king. It should be no surprise, ''


    Austin mused.


    "Don''t worry, guys. Each of you will have a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm to assist you.


    Okay.


    Let''s begin,"


    Kevin declared.


    The Protectors then set off from the Dusk Mountain for their own continent.


    "Austin, you have a different job to do.


    You''re now the chief of eleven continents. You''re going to merge them by yourself first before we can continue,"


    Kevin told Austin.


    "Okay, I''ll try my best." Austin nodded.


    He had guessed it.


    "The original energy essence of the Vermilion World is the most important one, so you will use the altar in the Vermilion World to do the job.


    I''ll take you there."


    Then, Kevin transported himself and Austin.


    The next moment, Austin found himself in a huge cave at the bottom of the Dusk Mountain.


    This cave was beautiful and emanated dazzling light and frightening spiritual energy.


    In the middle of the cave stood a tall altar.


    The altar was built by special laws of heaven and earth.


    It obviously had all kinds of brilliant magic arrays.


    The altar looke


    o, all the Immortal End World''s resources will belong to us, and all the creatures living in it will be our slaves.


    We are talking about slaves from an entire world. This will be a big fortune for us.


    Besides, the creatures of the Immortal End World are mainly human beings.


    Women cultivators are very popular among many worlds."


    "The value of this fortune will be beyond calculation. We will take home all the human cultivators in the Immortal End World.


    We will then round them up and feed them so that they can breed.


    Human beings are able to reproduce at a high rate. We will never run out of batches to sell."


    "That''s a good idea. Let''s do it."


    "Don''t get too excited. We are not the only ones after them.


    There are also forces from the skeleton race and the heaven shadow race.


    We have the coalition force from three worlds.


    We will have to share the resources of the Immortal End World with them."


    "We will see about that.


    We have brought a large army from the Third Demonic World. We are the most powerful.


    There''s no way that the other two forces can take the prize from us.


    They can only have what we miss."


    "I wonder how many soldiers the other two forces will send."


    Every demon wanted to share their opinion, and it was indeed very noisy in the meeting room.

 Chapter 2366 Foreign Troops Are Coming

    In another star cluster, there were a few hundred huge warships flying among the stars.


    The warships were of various colors and had a strange look about them.


    Most of the beings in these warships were huge skeletons that looked exactly like human skeletons, except they weren''t.


    Their eye sockets were filled with scarlet flames.


    Apart from them, there were also some beings with flesh and blood in these warships, and they looked exactly like humans.


    However, these humanoids were actually advanced members of the skeleton race.


    The skeleton race was a special race found in this star cluster.


    Their initial form was the form of a skeleton without any flesh and blood.


    However, as they became stronger, they would evolve and take on a human-like form with flesh and blood.


    In one of the warships, a tall man who was clad in blue clothes burst into laughter.


    "Those bastards of the abyss demon race are getting impatient. They want to attack the Immortal End World right now," he announced brightly.


    He looked exactly like a human, but his eyes were red. These red eyes were the only feature that distinguished the members of the skeleton race from other species.


    "Lord Baber, the abyss demon race invited us to attack that world as well. I am worried that they will use us to deal with the creatures in that world,"


    one of the skeletons said to the man in blue.


    The man in blue laughed even more wildly than before.


    "It doesn''t matter. Once we take Immortal End World, we will nab all the treasures.


    A big world like that must have a lot of resources.


    After we plunder it, we will leave immediately.


    It doesn''t matter whether they think they''re using us or not!" the man in blue responded.


    "You have a good point, Lord Baber!" the other skeletons said in a pleased tone.


    They all broke out into laughter then.


    Similarly, in another star cluster, huge stars were quietly suspended in t


    ps simultaneously advanced in the direction of the Immortal End World.


    A while later, they came across endless beams of dazzling golden light rising into the sky, illuminating the entire star cluster nearby.


    The place enveloped by the light was sealed by divine law.


    The area was also covered by numerous shining runes that prevented the troops from moving forward.


    In fact, the troops were shocked when they sensed the tremendous power coming from the area.


    Even from afar, they could see the dome that was emitting the golden light.


    This dome, which was produced by the seal, covered the entire Immortal End World.


    "As long as we break this seal, we can enter the Immortal End World,"


    the three leaders said in excitement as they stared at the dome ahead.


    However, they didn''t notice the small stretch of land hidden in the void nearby.


    Inside this hidden stretch of land was an ancient city.


    And inside that city, a soldier sat with his eyes closed, engrossed in his meditation.


    All of a sudden, fire appeared on the beacon tower and smoke rose into the air.


    The soldier''s eyes flew open. As soon as the soldier saw the scene in front of him, his face hardened and his eyes turned alert.


    "Alien troops are coming!"


    he murmured to himself solemnly.

 Chapter 2367 The Beginning Of The Plan

    It was said that in the Dusk Mountain of the Vermilion World that could be found in the Immortal End World, there was a huge cave right at the foot of the mountain.


    In the altar nestled deep in the cave, Austin sat cross legged on top of it and made a strange gesture with his hands.


    Austin combed through his Soul Sea for the secret technique of summoning continents that Elder Kevin gave him not too long ago, even if it did feel like entire lifetimes away.


    The entire Immortal End World was carefully probed by Austin''s spiritual sense.


    It took a while but eventually, Austin''s spiritual sense told him that there were ten continents at the other end of the space. Each one was quite far away from him.


    There was an altar on each of the continent and they were all identical.


    A mirror image of Austin sitting cross legged appeared on top of each altar.


    In total, there were eleven Austin who sat on an altar in each of the eleven continents.


    But out of the eleven Austin on the eleven continents, only the Austin who was in the Vermilion World was the real him.


    Each Austin who sat on the ten other altars were avatars condensed by Austin''s spiritual soul energy that Elder Kevin extracted.


    The original energy essence of the continent hovered over Austin''s real body and all his avatars.


    Now that the Austin in the Vermilion World had made contact with his ten avatars, they felt more connected and could now clearly feel each other''s existence.


    "Let''s begin,"


    Austin murmured to himself and all his avatars.


    At the exact same time, his main body and the ten avatars bit their tongues and let the purest blood essence of their blood spray out.


    The brightly shining blood essence sprayed onto the original energy essence of the continent above their heads.


    "Eleven continents with eleven original energy essences, take the path of my blood, use my vital energy force as your drive... return to me!"


    Austin''s voice echoed in the cave as a strange force powered his voice. The sound wave rose over space and covered everything until the very end of the space that was far away.


    Boom!


    The eleven altars violently shook from the sheer force and the brilliant fairy light that glittered like the sea rushed straight up to the depths of the


    citement he was feeling.


    "Great! The eleven continents Austin''s in charge of have begun to merge!"


    As Austin did his job, there were also thirty-three altars in each of the rest continents in the Immortal End World.


    Each altar had a Protector sitting at the ready.


    Several powerful great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm was at each altar.


    At that moment, everyone who took part in the plan let out a bright and echoing cheer.


    In the Immortal End World, in another underground cave on one of the many continents of the world, strong evil aura boiled over and tainted the walls of the cavern.


    Many powerful magic arrays were carefully arranged in the cave.


    The magic arrays completely covered the evil aura within the cave.


    Even the master of the continent wouldn''t be able to sense the very existence of the cave.


    In a snap, four or five figures rushed into the cave at top speed.


    One of them stopped in front of the cavern and shot his energy into a dark array.


    Boom!


    The cave rumbled and the array immediately activated.


    Outside the Immortal End World, the combined forces of the three great worlds waited for something to happen in the space near the Immortal End World.


    Many warships were suspended in the region and had terrible energy pressure that spanned hundreds of thousands of miles around them.


    "Blood Evil Emperor, news just came from the Immortal End World!"


    A tall evil creature with a cruel expression hurried to the Blood Evil Emperor and reported.

 Chapter 2368 The Change

    "Okay. Let''s hear the news."


    As he spoke, he stretched out a finger and waved it in the air.


    With a snapping sound, a crack appeared in the air.


    A black altar fell down from the crack and floated in front of him.


    "Looks like the Third Demonic World has made a lot of preparations to attack the Immortal End World."


    The leaders of the other two races came closer.


    The altar was shining with a brilliant black light.


    Then, an illusory human figure appeared on the altar.


    "Greetings, Messengers!"


    the human courteously greeted.


    It was obvious that he was in awe of the evil creatures.


    "What news do you bring?"


    the Blood Evil Emperor asked.


    "Kevin is now carrying out the plan of merging the continents,"


    the human said.


    "They are still in the process of it.


    Good.


    We have to take action. We cannot let them succeed in merging the forty-four continents of the Immortal End World.


    Otherwise, the laws of heaven and earth in the Immortal End World would immediately recover.


    By that time, when our strong warriors enter the area, they will be suppressed,"


    the Blood Evil Emperor roared.


    "You must do as you were ordered.


    Sabotage Kevin''s plan.


    And we will launch an attack from the outside.


    This is the perfect opportunity. If we act now, we will definitely take that old man by surprise."


    The Blood Evil Emperor grinned.


    "Yes, sir,"


    the human answered respectfully.


    Then, he disappeared.


    In an underground cave in the Immortal End World, an evil aura was surging.


    On the altar in the cave stood a human.


    He was a powerful great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    "You have heard the lord of the evil force''s orders.


    We have to take action as soon as possible.


    Pass the word around right away.


    Get everyone


    th stirred.


    All kinds of creatures with terrible evil aura soared into the sky.


    Many crows flew out of the Land of Life-and-death and blotted out the sun.


    They were crows with a human face and bird beaks. Their black talons were as sharp as daggers.


    They were more than a meter long and with feathers as dark as ink. The aura around them was so suffocating like it was coming from the darkest corners of hell.


    A troop of demonic monkeys that was also oozing with evil aura rushed out of the Land of Life-and-Death.


    Countless sorts of monsters also dashed out.


    In the Prime Martial World, deep in the Middle World Waters, there were boundless, ancient ruins of a battlefield.


    In the middle of those ruins laid a sleeping giant.


    There was a huge sword inserted in the dark giant''s body.


    The sword suppressed the giant.


    Austin had seen this dark giant before.


    It was in this ancient battlefield under the sea that Austin obtained his Invincible Bow.


    The eyes of this giant had been closed for a long time.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!


    Kill all the low-born creatures within the Immortal End World!"


    the giant roared.

 Chapter 2369 The Immortal End World Was In Chaos

    After roaring for a while, the black giant suddenly managed to grab the golden sword in his belly. Then, he tried to pull it out of his body.


    In the past, he wouldn''t have had the courage nor the ability to get this golden sword out of his body.


    He had gotten excited and was trying to get rid of the sword as if he was on drugs.


    Black evil aura was burning all over his body.


    He was burning his blood essence to generate energy so that he could pull the golden sword out of his body.


    As he burned his blood essence, his body shrank dramatically. At last, when his body was half of its original size, he drew out the huge golden sword.


    Then, he soared into the sky.


    At the same moment, people in the Middle World Waters of Prime Martial World saw a black giant rise into the sky.


    The immense dark evil aura that the giant was emitting spread out in an instant and dyed everything within a hundred thousand miles black.


    The same phenomenon was occurring in every corner of Immortal End World.


    All sorts of fiends, demons, and goblins that had been sealed in the Immortal End World were regaining their freedom.


    Not only were strange things happening in the 44 continents, but something was also going on in the sky above them.


    Black evil aura covered the sky, making the world go dim.


    Countless demons and monsters howled madly as they escaped their long-time chains, and excitedly wandered around, thrusting the whole Immortal End World into chaos.


    "Look, there is a devil!"


    "Oh no, the evil creatures are coming!"


    "Oh my God! Is this the end of Immortal End World?"


    the living beings in Immortal End World shouted in worry.


    All hell had begun to break loose.


    The evil beings killed many living creatures in the Immortal End World, but the latter soon began to fight back.


    The strongest cultivators of the different races started to organize their people to fight against the demons and monsters.


    A tumult was raging within the area of the Immortal End World.


    Meanwhile, in the Dusk Mountain of Vermilion World, Kevin was staying with Austin to protect him.


    All of a sudden, he sensed something amiss.


    Raising his eyebrows,


    nic runes painted on his body. He looked powerful enough to destroy the world with a single move.


    The next second, a machete materialized in his hand.


    This machete could absorb the spiritual soul of any creature it touched.


    Under the awed gazes of the evil creatures, the huge evil creature thrust his arm forward.


    The machete in his hand flew across the sky and hit the dome that protected the Immortal End World.


    Instantly, an immense evil aura appeared alongside the golden light that soared into the sky, which seemed to be cracking under the impact of these two opposing forces.


    Blood Evil Emperor turned around and looked at the people of the other races.


    "Everyone, after years of research, our race has found a weak point in the seal that protects the Immortal End World.


    We need to focus on attacking this weak spot!" he announced.


    Then, the three leaders gave orders to their respective races.


    "Let''s get started!"


    they ordered.


    All the members of the three races simultaneously launched attacks on the weak spot that had been identified.


    The three leaders had communicated with one another before setting out and agreed to bring along the most powerful magic treasures of their races with them.


    Now, as they used these mysterious and powerful magic treasures to launch attacks, the whole star cluster shook, and numerous stars nearby turned into ashes due to the impact.


    It was a horrible scene to watch.

 Chapter 2370 Merging The Eleven Continents

    No living creature in the Immortal End World was aware of what was happening outside the world.


    The Immortal End World was made of forty-four continents.


    These continents were floating in this endless galaxy around them.


    The Immortal End World was under a dome, which was formed by a seal.


    The dome cut off the Immortal End World from other worlds. People inside could not leave, and outsiders could not enter.


    In the ancient times, there was a space barrier that protected the Immortal End Continent.


    Then, foreign enemy forces broke the Immortal End Continent into pieces and destroyed the space barrier.


    As a result, the Immortal End World was exposed.


    Without the protection of the space barrier, outsiders could invade the Immortal End World anytime.


    Then, powerful, mysterious masters who appeared out of nowhere used their omnipotent skills to form a solid dome after helping the living creatures of the Immortal End World expel their enemies in a fierce battle.


    The dome then took the space barrier''s place and had since guarded the world.


    There were plenty of little black dots in the star cluster of the Immortal End World. They were unnoticeable.


    There were more than one hundred thousand of them in total.


    These small black dots were invisible due to special, profound arrays. Even great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm had trouble spotting them.


    These black dots were, in fact, small evil arrays.


    Each of them was protected by a black-robed human.


    Time quickly passed.


    Then, out of the blue, all the guardians of the small evil arrays received a message.


    They each took out a small, black, cloth bag


    and threw it at the array.


    The small black bag instantly enlarged in the air, and living creatures fell out of them and got impaled on the arrays.


    Since the living beings were sealed, they were unable to move at all for their lives.


    The arrays absorbed their bones and blood.


    Then, each evil array emitted a thick black light that shot toward the heavens.


    At last, a hundred thousand beams of black light focused on the same spot of the dom


    s duty.


    Once the forty-four continents of the Immortal End World were merged into one, the divine law would be more powerful, making all the living creatures in the Immortal End World stronger.


    The evil creatures would then have a difficult time to invade.


    Austin splashed blood essence on the original energy essence of the continent.


    "Be quick!" Austin yelled.


    In the Dusk Mountain, there were two great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    They were Jay and Corbin.


    They were sitting cross legged at the top of the mountain above Austin''s cave.


    All of a sudden, a black demonic hand popped out of nowhere and hit Corbin in the back.


    Caught off guard, Corbin was not able to dodge the attack.


    Screaming, Corbin was thrown forward, almost losing the upper half of his body.


    He hit a nearby mountain, and no one knew whether he was dead or alive.


    "Ha-ha!"


    A tall evil creature appeared.


    "Corbin!"


    Jay was shocked.


    Corbin was as powerful as he, but the evil creature defeated him with one move.


    It meant that the evil creature was a formidable opponent.


    Jay rushed to Corbin''s side. He attempted to check if his companion was alive.


    Suddenly, the evil creature dashed over and released his evil aura to attack Jay.


    "Fuck off!"


    Enraged, Jay turned around in a bid to fight his enemy.


    Then, Corbin suddenly got up and hit Jay in the back of his head.

 Chapter 2371 Kill A Master Of The Immortal Transforming Realm In An Instant

    Puff!


    Jay''s head exploded instantly.


    Luckily, his spiritual soul had exited his body before that. "Corbin, why did you choose to join the foreign demons? Why?!"


    he asked in a stern voice as he hovered in the air.


    "Ha-ha! You''re asking me why?


    The living beings in the Immortal End World are too weak!


    It is impossible for us to resist the attacks of the foreign army.


    The Immortal End World will be destroyed soon.


    I''m just a wise man who made the right choice.


    Now, it''s time for you to go to hell!"


    Corbin laughed wildly.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, a black bead shot out.


    It was the Soul-controlling Bead. With this Soul-controlling Bead, Corbin could control anyone''s spiritual soul.


    As the bead flew forward, Jay''s spiritual soul was instantly immobilized in the air.


    The foreign demon then walked over and grabbed Jay''s spiritual soul, put it into his mouth, and swallowed it.


    "Ha-ha!


    As long as we kill Austin, Kevin''s plan will fall through!"


    The foreign demon laughed wildly before rushing to the cave underground with Corbin at his tail.


    At this time, a few figures with murderous auras appeared on the Dusk Mountain.


    This strange mix of humans and demons all headed together toward the same place.


    All of a sudden, more than a dozen figures were rushing into the cave.


    ''What? Something is wrong, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he sensed a change in his surroundings.


    He turned around and came face to face with a group of intruders.


    When he saw the demons, he immediately understood what had happened.


    "You old bastard, I didn''t expect you to betray Master Kevin and join the evil foreign races.


    What have you done to Master Jay?"


    Austin asked, turning his gaze to Corbin with his eyes full of killing intent.


    "Ha-ha, why wouldn''t I betray Kevin? He is stupid!


    The Immortal End World is just a dreadful little place. It''s so weak that it''s only a matter of time before it completely withers away.


    There''s no need for me to waste my time with people who think cultivators can really make a difference here.


    Only by getting out of the Immortal End World can I have a future.


    I''m not willing to be stuck at the Immortal Transforming Realm forever,"


    Corbin replied with a sneer.


    "You really killed Master Jay," Austin said through gritted teeth, ignoring the rest of Corbin''s words.


    Since Austin had been focusing all his attention on summoning the eleven continents to merge, he hadn''t had time to keep an eye on what was happening in the Dusk Mountain.


    It was only now that, with his spiritual sense, he realized that Master Jay was dead.


    "Humph! Austin, you are doomed.


    As long as you die, Kevin''s plan will go up in smoke!


    Ha-ha!"


    Corbin laughed wildly, imagining his wonderful future.


    "Cut the crap. Let''s start fighting.


    Kevin will find us soon. We must kill this guy before that!"


    another great master of the Imm


    forming Realm?


    You''re too arrogant.


    Go to hell!"


    the fastest cultivator of the bunch said with a wild laugh.


    "Oh? It looks like you don''t think I can do it. But don''t worry. If you don''t believe me, I can prove it!"


    Austin said, still sitting cross-legged on the altar.


    Suddenly, a huge Supreme Spiritual Pot that was a few hundred meters tall shot out from Austin''s head and began to attack the Soul Sea of the fastest cultivator.


    Now, Austin''s spiritual sense was much more powerful than the spiritual sense of the great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Besides, the Supreme Spiritual Pot had been refined with a secret method, it possessed not only amazing spiritual sense power, but also amazingly fast speed.


    In an instant, the Supreme Spiritual Pot had broken into the Soul Sea of that mighty cultivator.


    "Ah!"


    The cultivator immediately cried out in pain.


    His spiritual soul had taken serious damage.


    Austin waved his hand, and five wisps of sword aura of different colors rose up.


    During his time in the Immortal Cultivation Tower a while ago, Austin had not only developed his spiritual sense to the maximum but also increased his comprehension of the rules of five elements to a terrifying level.


    After reading the Interpretation of Laws, his understanding of the rules had become incomparably deep.


    Therefore, the five wisps of sword aura he had released just now contained formidable power.


    In an instant, the power broke through all the defenses and appeared in front of the fastest master.


    Puff!


    In the blink of an eye, the five streaks of sword aura twisted together and killed that powerful man.


    Seeing a strong cultivator of the Immortal Transforming Realm succumb to death so quickly, the other masters were shocked.


    ''No way!


    How could it be? It''s impossible for him to kill a great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm in an instant. It''s just too much!'' they thought.

 Chapter 2372 He Did It

    While the rest great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm were still in shock, Austin directed the Supreme Spiritual Pot at the head of another great master at an amazing speed.


    The terrifying spiritual sense enveloped the great master instantly.


    This Supreme Spiritual Pot was made of Austin''s strong spiritual sense and a great deal of omnipotent gas through some secret skill.


    Omnipotent gas was a natural enemy of a cultivator''s spiritual sense. On top of that, Austin''s spiritual sense was more powerful than the spiritual sense of most great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Hence, few great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm could withstand the attack of Austin''s Supreme Spiritual Pot.


    The great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm turned pale when he sensed the power released by the Supreme Spiritual Pot.


    "I can''t believe it! Austin, how could you learn such a powerful spiritual sense skill?" he asked in terror.


    He hastily summoned his spiritual sense. It turned into a massive seal that attacked Austin''s Supreme Spiritual Pot.


    Since he had reached the Immortal Transforming Realm, his spiritual sense was strong enough to transform into any tangible shape.


    That was to say, he could use his spiritual sense to turn into weapons and attack people.


    As soon as the seal touched the Supreme Spiritual Pot, it shattered into thousands of tiny pieces.


    The Supreme Spiritual Pot broke all the attacks of the great master and barged into his Soul Sea.


    In the next second, the great master cried out in pain.


    Austin waved his hand, and five beams of sword aura materialized. They formed a mysterious array that dashed toward the great master.


    Caught off guard, the great master of Immortal Transforming Realm exploded into a cloud of blood.


    Another great master of the Immortal Transforming Realm had fallen.


    The cave quieted down for a moment.


    No one had seen this coming.


    The remaining great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm stared at Austin dejectedly.


    ''When did this brat become so powerful?'' they wondered. However, they were not brave enough to ask this aloud.


    At that time, Austin''s demonic avatar was in a fierce fight with five evil creatures.


    It held the Diabolic Killi


    .


    The terrain of the eleven continents also began to change significantly.


    The borders of the eleven continents collided with one another and started to merge.


    Mountain tops, rifts, and new oceans appeared.


    "It worked!"


    Murmurs spread quietly at first. Disbelief was written on their expressions. However, joy quickly overtook their faces. Kevin, the great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm, and all the people in the Immortal End World who took part in the plan were overjoyed.


    Excitement and jubilation brightened their faces; while those traitors and demons looked horrified and extremely disappointed.


    "Austin did it!"


    Kevin murmured, lost in a daze.


    It took him a long time and energy to achieve this goal. Now that they succeeded, he felt like he was dreaming.


    "I knew he is a promising young man when I first saw him.


    I was right about him. He did a great job," said Zenith of the Land of Life-and-death.


    A satisfied smile illuminated his features.


    Meanwhile, inside an ancient city, outside the Immortal End World, a soldier stood alone.


    He stood tall and alert, as he nervously observed the joint forces of the three races.


    Suddenly, his body trembled.


    "What''s going on? Great changes seem to have taken place in the Immortal End World," the soldier murmured to himself.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    All the strong cultivators in the Immortal End World looked overjoyed. Even those who hardly appeared in public had shown themselves at this very moment.

 Chapter 2373 Slaughter

    The great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm and the evil creatures were still in the cave deep in the Dusk Mountain. As the mountains and the ground shook, they felt dispirited and disappointed.


    "He still did it,"


    they muttered.


    They had rushed into the cave to kill Austin and prevent the continents from merging.


    Since all of them were at the Immortal Transforming Realm and there were five avatars of strong evil creatures, they were convinced that taking Austin down would be easy.


    But things went south.


    Austin''s strength and trump cards were far stronger than they had imagined.


    "I finally did it!"


    Austin exclaimed, jumping to his feet and smiling.


    The eleven continents that had been separated for a long time were quickly merging into one.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Ten clouds of different continent''s original energy essence emitted gray light and flew toward Austin from different directions. They integrated with the original energy essence of the continent above his head.


    At the same time, Austin''s ten avatars popped out beside him and flew into him.


    Endless energy of the nature flew towards Austin.


    In order to help the eleven continents merge into one, Austin had sacrificed his own blood essence.


    Now, the eleven continents had been successfully combined into a new one. As the master of this new continent, Austin could easily use its infinite energy.


    He had gotten much thinner since he had consumed so much blood essence. Now that energy kept entering his body, he began going back to normal.


    A great deal of flesh and blood regrew under his skin.


    In a heartbeat, Austin regained his blood essence and reached his peak state.


    Everything was back to normal including his body, vital energy force, and spiritual sense.


    "This is our world. I will not allow your evil array here," Austin declared.


    His eyes were as sharp as daggers. He gave off a powerful vibe and looked invincible.


    An evil creature ha


    om the outside were planning to hit the Immortal End World, he had not expected them to act so soon.


    ''The living creatures of the Immortal End World are weak. We''re not prepared for this.


    Once the enemies breach the dome, it would be a complete disaster, '' Austin pondered.


    "I''m on it," Austin finally replied.


    Austin sat down on the altar again and then released his spiritual sense to communicate with the other thirty-three continents of the Immortal End World.


    At this moment, Kevin and Zenith were floating somewhere in the Immortal End World, looking at the vast space in front of them.


    A voice rang from deep inside the space they were watching.


    Also, in that space was a visible crack.


    "Looks like powerful beings outside the Immortal End World are attacking the seal," Kevin said seriously.


    He stared at the crack while keeping his anxiety at bay.


    "You''re right."


    Zenith nodded in agreement.


    Both of them had been immortal kings since ancient times.


    They had been there when the peerless cultivators created the seal.


    The two of them knew very well about the seal that shielded the Immortal End World.


    Kevin and Zenith stared ahead. The crack indicated that the seal would not hold for long and soon, madness, despair, and death would descend upon the Immortal End World.

 Chapter 2374 Ready To Fight

    At that time, the allied forces of the three races, who were outside the Immortal End World, had combined their assault and were hitting on a single spot on the dome that shielded the planet below them.


    Suddenly, five of them seemed shaken by something.


    These five were the ones who had sent their avatars to take down Austin whom they had sensed inside a cave.


    They had felt a strong vibration which implied that their connection with the avatars had been broken.


    ''Damn it! My avatar got destroyed, ''


    they thought in unison, both frightened and angry at the same time.


    It had cost them a lot of demonic energy to create an avatar.


    With the avatars gone, they would have to cultivate for at least a dozen years to gather enough energy for the creation of another avatar.


    In any case, they rushed forward in unison and reported what had transpired in the Immortal End World to Black Evil Emperor who was in charge of the troops of the Third Demonic World. This included the merging of the continents and the destruction of the demonic avatar.


    "What did you say? They have managed to merge so many continents?


    Dammit! That''s bad news for us! We have got to break that seal as soon as possible.


    If they somehow manage to merge all the 44 continents, then who knows how many laws and rules will come into being? We''ll lose all the edge of strength we have if that happens,"


    Blood Evil Emperor told the leaders of the skeleton and heaven shadow races with a grave face. He was right. The others agreed.


    "You make a good point."


    The others responded in unison. Trouble was, the seal was taking too much time to break.


    "If that is the case, I think I''ll not hold back on using my secret weapon anymore."


    With that, the man in blue who was in charge of the troops of the skeleton race strode forward.


    Then, he stretched his hand, and a golden hand-bell materialized inside his palm with a crisp sound.


    It was glowing brilliantly, but was sinister.


    The space in front of it was being cracked open by its sounds. Its power was fearsome even to his own troops.


    This was a top-grade magic weapon of the skeleton race, which had been made by their best and most powerful master. It held terrifying power and potential.


    As the leader extended his hand, the bell hit the dome that was produced by the seal and the latter shook suddenly with an angry and defiant tone.


    A small crack appeared where the bell hit the dome.


    Now t


    ny second now.


    "There is an enemy invasion. Get ready to fight!"


    "Kill the invaders! Make our home safe!"


    Very soon, all the forces in the Immortal End World had rounded up their best and worst men to get ready for battle. Today, everyone was friends!


    They knew that they had no other choice but to fight back, and fight back together.


    Everyone knew that foreign enemies had invaded their land. And there was no chance for them.


    Both sides were mortal enemies, and it was impossible for any sort of peace treaty to be held.


    The living creatures from each continent were highly spirited now.


    "Every single continent on the Immortal End World, stand together. We will lead the way and fight with blood and sweat! Emerge right now," the thirty-four Protectors snarled.


    They were sitting cross-legged on a summoning altar. As if performing some sort of ritual, they bit the tip of their tongues until blood came out. They spilled their blood essence on the original energy source of their continents.


    Under that action, a roar spread all over the Immortal End World.


    These Protectors were the masters of the Immortal End World. Their voices and wills could shake continents and bring down skies.


    The order they gave reached each continent of the Immortal End World.


    Within ten seconds, thirty four continents began to shake.


    Then they began to move simultaneously.


    Gradually, they got close to each other. Their speed was increasing every moment. They would merge real soon.


    Austin was also on one of those continents.


    The remaining thirty three continents were moving towards the one where Austin was.

 Chapter 2375 Abnormal Phenomena

    In the Immortal End World, the thirty four continents were moving faster and faster. Loud voice shook the whole world.


    The thirty four Protectors including Austin were working hard on their tasks.


    The foreign troops from another world were approaching quickly. The moment was critical for the survival of the world itself.


    If the thirty four continents were to merge into one, it would change the very fabric of the Immortal End World.


    The rules of the land and the laws of heaven and earth would then become complete.


    The Immortal End World was a majestic land governed by divine laws.


    It was not kind to outsiders, especially creatures that embodied evil within their spirit.


    "Come on!" bellowed the thirty-three Protectors at the top of their voices.


    They transmitted their vital energy and spiritual sense into their blood. Then they spilt the blood on the original energy essence of the continent.


    They stood up on the altar, their long shadows falling menacingly upon the land. Their clothes fluttered in the wind. Blood soaked through the material and even dripped from the ends of their disheveled hair.


    While this was happening on the ground, warships from different continents across the Immortal End World moved towards the same spot in the depths of the sky.


    Somewhere in the depths of the Immortal End World, Kevin and Zenith were floating in the air, staring gravely at the crack that had formed in the space. Anxiety was visible clearly across their face as they realized that the crack was expanding rapidly.


    Once this crack became wider, the troops belonging to the three races would break into their world and stopping them would be very difficult.


    A large number of warships approached the dome.


    Large masses of creatures rushed out from these warships and lined up in the air. They stood haphazardly and spread all over.


    More and more creatures joined them with every passing moment.


    Almost twelve hours passed, warships and creatures crowded every inch of space inside the dome.


    There were more than one hundred millions of people there. From afar, they seemed like ants clamoring for space.


    They had come from different continents of the Immortal End World. They all belonged to different forces.


    "Look! There is a crack over there! Will our enemies enter our world through


    choice to fight for their homeland. Even if it meant they had to sacrifice their lives, they were ready.


    If they ran away from this battle, they''d be traitors.


    At this point, all the living creatures of the Immortal End World in front of the dome put aside their fear and prepared their hearts for battle.


    "I''d rather die than be a coward!"


    someone shouted loudly, pumping the crowd.


    "I''d rather die than be a coward!"


    "I''d rather die than be a coward!"


    The war cries echoed in the air. In the end, everyone yelled out these words in unison. Their voices shook the entire Immortal End World.


    The whole Immortal End World was in the frenzy of imminent war.


    Wind, snow, lightning, thunder and rain appeared at the same time. It seemed as if the world was releasing its own rage upon the outside forces.


    All the living beings in the Immortal End World were astonished to see the sky, the earth, the ocean and even the space rumble.


    The roars of the world rang together with the battle cries of the people. It really felt as though their world itself was going to fight beside the living creatures of the Immortal End World. This reassured the creatures that were going out to fight. They felt their Gods were on their side after all.


    "Oh, our god listened to our prayers!"


    "Yes, yes! You''re right!"


    "Our Immortal End World will emerge victorious!"


    All the creatures in the Immortal End World suddenly felt like the odds were in their favor. This was exactly the encouragement they needed to set their fears aside for real.

 Chapter 2376 The Battle Broke Out

    They heard noises from the huge crack.


    Boom! Boom!


    Massive demonic clouds billowed out of the crack, shaking the world.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The dark clouds blotted out the sun.


    As the demonic clouds pervaded the air, the space began to disintegrate and collapse.


    The clouds seemed to carry some sort of demonic energy that sought to destroy heaven and earth. The whole scene had doomsday written all over it.


    Boom!


    Following the demonic clouds, warships, large white skulls and shadows of strange creatures poured out of the crack like an evil torrent.


    "Ha-ha! This is the Immortal End World.


    We finally broke in."


    The horrible, shudder-inducing cackle of the ghosts and demons rang through the air.


    The foreign evil army finally arrived.


    Whoosh!


    As the doors of the warships opened, a number of creatures flew out.


    The shortest of these creatures were two to three meters tall while the tallest stood ten to twenty meters. There were even some giant beasts that towered more than a hundred meters high.


    There were also shadows that were constantly twisting and changing their shapes.


    Countless evil foreign creatures appeared in front of them.


    The very breath of these terrifying demons made the space tremble violently.


    When they entered the Immortal End World, the divine law power began to stir and rise.


    The infinite divine law power pressed toward the foreign masters like an approaching tidal wave.


    Then, the foreign cultivators howled. Ugly sounds of breaking bones shattered the air. However dreadful and strong, the evil foreign creatures were suppressed from their flesh bodies to their cultivation bases. They were greatly weakened by the infinite divine law power.


    That was what made the Immortal End World terrifying.


    The Immortal End World was a big world. Almost every realm of a big world possessed such self-protection law power that could suppress invading cultivators and weaken them significantly.


    that trembled in fear and filled them with hope.


    Boom!


    Following the sound, cracks rapidly spread throughout the space like a spider''s web.


    "Good. Then I will bleed all of you dry," the Blood Evil Emperor laughed


    as he raised his right arm and waved.


    "Kill the intruders!"


    Kevin roared, his body surging with immortal light.


    Bang!


    The sky splintered at the roars of the warriors. The momentum almost cleaved the earth as soldiers collided in the battlefield like dark clouds stirring a storm. The scent of sweat and blood filled the air following the sounds of tearing flesh and snapping bone. For the Immortal End World, it was doomsday.


    The great war was here.


    "Go to hell, Immortal End World!"


    The Black Evil Lord led the charge.


    He almost died in this world once. Now he was back with a vengeance.


    Howl!


    In the blink of an eye, the Black Evil Lord''s body grew and rose thousands of feet. Soon, the Black Evil Lord towered at a hundred thousand feet.


    He looked like an evil war god with a body covered in scales. His tail stretched almost a hundred thousand feet, and terrible horns appeared on his head. He looked extremely and horrifyingly powerful.


    Boom!


    The Black Evil Lord swept out his tail and instantly crushed thousands of the Immortal End World''s creatures.

 Chapter 2377 It Was That City (Part One)

    "Go to hell, Black Evil Lord!"


    Kevin snarled as he stepped forward. His voice boomed across the field. The space around him shook violently as his feet landed on the ground.


    A beam of dazzling divine light rushed out of his body. It was brilliantly vibrant like a terrifying fighting aura that was unleashed from his body. The blinding aura almost burned down the whole space.


    Boom! A loud sound echoed all around when Kevin stepped forward.


    Kevin started his brilliant fight. At that moment he seemed invincible, He waved his power-surging fists. And the entire nature followed suit. He punched hard with the huge amount of power that even the sun, the moon and the stars shook in the sky!


    The fight went on. The rumbling and clattering sounds of the fight echoed through the ground and the sky. It was horrifying and charged with full intensity.


    Hundreds of thousands of foreign evil creatures were all attacked at the same time. The divine aura and the blinding light turned everything to ashes. Many demons nearby turned to broken bones and a bloody mess.


    Kevin fought with his entire strength. His fighting aura killed a large group of creatures from foreign evil worlds.


    However, Kevin''s real aim was the Black Evil Lord. He now turned towards him. His fist was wrapped in the bright divine radiance as he thrust it towards the Black Evil Lord.


    "You old man!" the Black Evil Lord snarled viciously. "Do you really think you are still the invincible immortal king as before?


    You are only a cripple whom I can kill in any minute!"


    The Black Evil Lord became as furious as hell. Casting an enraged glance at Kevin, he roared viciously.


    His ferocious eyes gleamed as he clasped his hands. And in the blink of an eye, eighty-one black evil dragons emerged out of nowhere. They all roared in unison and rus


    mmortal End World was where Kevin came from. So the environment here was more advantageous to Kevin.


    "Master Kevin has actually regained most of his strength as an immortal king.


    Excellent!


    We have a real immortal king in our Immortal End World again!"


    All the members on the side of the Immortal End World cheered aloud once they heard that.


    They were exhilarated and Kevin''s victory over the evil creature boosted their morale.


    Kevin finally set out morale for everyone who fought. The morale was very important for everyone.


    "Ha! Ha! You stunned them, Kevin.


    You''ve been hiding cleverly all these years.


    And that is enough to shock these clowns of foreign evil worlds!"


    Zenith said in the distance and laughed happily. He was really overjoyed to see Kevin win the war.


    "In that case, I won''t hold back anymore!"


    Zenith laughed heartily hearing that.


    Boom!


    Suddenly waves of black energy gushed out of Zenith''s body, overwhelming and crushing the entire sky.


    The inexhaustible black energy let the space around Zenith collapse altogether.


    The area of hundreds of thousands of miles around Zenith turned hellish. It turned so cold that people felt their souls freeze at once.

 Chapter 2378 It Was That City (Part Two)

    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In the surrounding space, all the foreign evil creatures, who were affected by the black energy, shook and collapsed on the ground.


    Zenith, now surrounded by the infinite tide of black energy, looked mysterious and powerful at the same moment.


    "What is going on? ...


    Is that legend true?"


    Kevin narrowed his eyes at the sight and murmured.


    "The legend of the death king? This monk has become the legendary death king!"


    Suddenly, the leader of the Third Demonic World roared in disbelief.


    The death race was a mysterious species in the legend.


    It was said that members of death race preserved their soul and mind in their corpses, and then they cultivated death energy and slowly turned from dead bodies to new independent creatures.


    And the death king was the top master of the race.


    A death king was as powerful as an immortal king.


    "The death king? Zenith, you have actually refined your body to that level and become a death king!"


    Elder Kevin was both surprised and pleased to see Zenith had become the death king.


    "Hmm, the death king! You''re no longer a human now. You even have made a conflict with the divine law in the Immortal End World. Why are you still defending the Immortal End World?"


    A cold voice came from a huge shade and addressed Zenith.


    Vaguely, in this huge shade stood a black-cloaked man whose body was constantly twisting like a swirling shadow.


    This man was the leader of the heaven shadow race.


    "The Immortal End World is always my home,"


    Zenith replied coldly.


    "Hmm, but even with an immortal king and a death king, you can''t save the Immortal End World now."


    A man in blue strode towards Zenith quickly.


    This man in blue was the leader of the skeleton race, Baber.


    "Yes. There are more than ten members as powerful


    ificed too much blood essence.


    Some of the Protectors even had reached the point of death.


    Summoning dozens of lands that had been separated from each other could be imagined to be a huge project.


    The sacrifice of the thirty-four Protectors was truly unimaginable.


    Just then, all of a sudden everyone who was fighting heard a voice.


    "You evil clowns from foreign evil worlds!"


    A sound like a thunderbolt boomed through the air.


    His voice was loud and clear, and as grand as the sun and the moon.


    Then, a city emerged. Hanging in midair covering the whole space, it cast a large shadow over the land. The shadow soon turned into boundless gleaming light and thrust it in every direction.


    The light was dazzling with divine runes around it. It was extremely powerful and seemed to have appeared from ancient times. It seemed as if the light could even shake off times including the past, the present and the future. Gradually the whole world lit up.


    "It is that city. That ancient city that has been secretly guarding this Immortal End World!"


    Some older creatures among the members of the Immortal End World seemed to have remembered something. They all began crying and shouting aloud.

 Chapter 2379 Looking Down Upon The Immortal End World

    The ancient city appeared out of nowhere and emitted golden light.


    An aura of age and season spread all around it.


    For a long time, the ancient city had been hidden in the void outside the Immortal End World to guard it.


    Some old living beings from top-notch sects had heard about the city.


    Now they were seeing it with their own eyes.


    Many of them could not help bursting into tears.


    Then, a soldier appeared above the ancient city and looked down at the evil creatures.


    "You are all going to die here," he bellowed with fiery eyes.


    He was clad in armor and held a sharp spear.


    He gave off a powerful aura, making him look unstoppable.


    "City Trapping Array!"


    the soldier yelled.


    Then, tall, solid walls emerged from the void.


    They emitted golden light and slowly stretched.


    They extended up so high that even immortal kings could not breach them. Soon, the top of the walls became impossible to see.


    The space got slowly enclosed by the tall walls.


    Soon, the area was closed off from the outside.


    The ancient city was in the center.


    It was shining more brightly now and shrouded by divine law.


    The soldier wore a determined expression. He looked as if no one could get past him.


    All the creatures of the Immortal End World and the troops of the three enemy races were stuck inside the walls.


    "Damn it! We got stuck in an array!"


    Those strongest cultivators among the foreign troops bristled.


    There was no way out now.


    It was already too late when they realized what had happened.


    The ancient city was already there when the fighting started.


    The soldier of the ancient city had summoned the City Trapping Array secretly before he showed up.


    The ancient city was the foundation of the City Trapping Array.


    The ancient city was forg


    "Another immortal king!


    He is stronger than many cultivators of his level!"


    The strong alien creatures stared at the soldier with fear all over their faces.


    They could tell that the soldier was a formidable opponent.


    ''Maybe we have underestimated the Immortal End World, ''


    they thought to themselves.


    They thought Kevin was the most powerful creature in the Immortal End World.


    Therefore, the leaders of the abyss demon race, the skeleton race, and the heaven shadow race had only sent several powerful masters.


    They were convinced that they could conquer the Immortal End World with little force.


    But now three immortal kings of the Immortal End World had popped out.


    There was also a powerful City Trapping Array.


    In the Dusk Mountain, Austin got a message from Kevin. He learned about the situation.


    "That''s great news," Austin said through his spiritual sense.


    He was both surprised and pleased.


    "Ha-ha, looks like we can get through this,"


    Austin said, finally relaxing a little.


    At this point, the thirty-four continents of the Immortal End World were approaching one another faster.


    They were close now.


    They were about to be merged into one.

 Chapter 2380 A Better Immortal End World

    A hollow humorless laugh rang across the city!


    "It has been a long time since I killed some useless evil clowns from other worlds.


    Today, I will finally kill you, and one thing I can promise you is that I will definitely enjoy doing so!" the soldier in a thick armor said loudly.


    He was standing in front of the gate of the city. He was holding a spear in his hand and his eyes showed a murderous will so intense that it almost turned into visible flames.


    "Well, I don''t care if the three of you are immortal kings from the Immortal End World.


    As far as I am concerned, you are all too late and your attempts are useless. You can''t save the Immortal End World.


    Come on, stop wasting precious time. Kill these three first, and then you can destroy the Immortal End World later!" Blood Evil Emperor ordered his men in a cold tone.


    He looked cold and formidable, quite a frightening sight.


    He could tell that the array that they were struck in was brilliant.


    ''It seems like it will take us longer than expected to break the array.


    But, if we kill the three cultivators at the Immortal End World, it will be easier and faster to break the trapping array, '' he contemplated.


    "You''re right. Let''s finish them off first!"


    Suddenly, more than a dozen strong evil creatures stepped forward and surrounded the three cultivators from the Immortal End World.


    Swish! The soldier wielded his spear.


    The soldier attacked first and thrust his spear at Blood Evil Emperor.


    All of a sudden, the spear emitted dazzling golden light, which covered the entire sky.


    It released such a mighty power that everyone was shocked to their spiritual soul.


    The foreign army that was trapped suddenly felt their legs turn limp. They were scared of the oppressive powerful energy that made them feel as if they were being crushed. All they could do was lay in fetal position as they trembled trying to protect themselves.


    Kevin and Zenith were surprised and delighted at the scene that was unfolding right before their eyes.


    ''This soldier is way too powerful.


    He is even far stronger than most immortal kings, '' they remarked in excitement.


    "Go to hell!"


    Blood Evil Emperor of the Third Demonic World roared in anger.


    He suddenly moved very fast in retaliation!


    He wielded his black machete to fend off the spear.


    The two weapons created a bl


    ndred years now. Suddenly the continents come together and now there is a sign of a breakthrough!


    Ha-ha! What kind of miracle is this? This is indeed a good news. I''ll cultivate in seclusion right now!"


    After recovering from their shock, each creature had a pleasant discovery.


    The most obvious phenomenon was that the spiritual energy in every corner of the Immortal End World had become denser.


    Countless creatures all felt the sign of a breakthrough at the same time and rushed into the cultivation room to break through.


    On that day, almost half of the creatures in the Immortal End World successfully reached higher realms.


    The great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm on the other hand had different feelings.


    Almost all the great masters of the Immortal Transforming Realm were floating high in the sky of the Immortal End World, feeling the changes of the laws within the new world.


    "Ha-ha! I can''t believe these new developments.


    That''s great! The laws of the heaven and earth are becoming more complete."


    "Yes. This place has become a better place for cultivators!"


    Many of them couldn''t help exclaiming.


    It had to be said that all the broken continents merging into a new one meant a lot to the Immortal End World.


    The world turned into a better one.


    In a cave below the Dusk Mountain.


    A skinny man sat cross legged on the altar.


    "We finally made it.


    Damn it! We Protectors actually risked our lives activating the secret summoning skill..."


    he said with a bitter smile.


    It spooky skeleton-like man was Austin.

 Chapter 2381 The Master Of The New Continent

    Austin felt exhaustion settle over him. He laid flat on the altar platform, as he gasped desperately for air.


    It had been a long time since the Immortal End World had been shattered and separated into broken continents.


    To top that off, the distance between the broken continents was expansive.


    The Protectors had to forcefully summon all those continents together.


    What an enormous feat it was!


    Although the summoning altars that were built with huge resources took the spotlight, the sacrifice that the Protectors made was also noteworthy.


    At this moment, Austin noticed that the altar beneath him had turned dim and lackluster.


    It seemed that the energy of the altar had been completely drained.


    ''Anyway, we have already succeeded in merging the continents, '' he thought with relief.


    "Everyone, we did it!"


    Austin joyfully proclaimed through his spiritual sense.


    ''Um? What''s going on?''


    Austin wondered when none of the Protectors answered him.


    He was shocked when he saw the other thirty-three Protectors. They were on their respective altars, quiet and stock-still.


    All of them sat cross-legged, like the monks who were chanting.


    Even their life auras were growing faint.


    "Are they dead?"


    Austin was disquieted by the sight. This was so far from the joyful revelry that he had expected to wake up to.


    His eyes widened in alarm when he saw the true state of the auras of the Protectors'' spiritual souls.


    The auras looked so weak and unsteady, as if they could die at any moment.


    ''It seems that their vitality had been drained.


    They consumed almost all of their blood essence, ''


    Austin thought when he recognized what was wrong with the Protectors.


    At this time, great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm suddenly appeared. They rushed into each of the altars, one after another. They methodically checked the state of the Protectors, as Austin watched.


    Thankfully, Kevin had the insight to arrange for two great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm to protect each of the Protectors. They stayed nearby just in case.


    For Austin, he was assigned two great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm too. Corbin and Jay had been protecting him earlier.


    However, Corbin betrayed his associates and killed Jay. In the end, Austin had to kill Corbin himself.


    "It looks like they''ve used up all their blood essence. They''re only alive due to their strong wills.


    Now that the merging of the continents has succeeded, they could rest. Once they have relaxed, they will immediately enter a state of suspended animation. However, any breath they take could be their last.


    We must seal them first, and then w


    ul. They were the top masters among the immortal kings of the Immortal End World.


    However, the foreign demons were also quite powerful.


    On top of that, they had the advantage of numbers.


    For a while, the fight between the two sides persisted fiercely.


    As soon as Austin appeared, all their eyes gravitated toward him.


    "Sirs, all the continents of the Immortal End World have been successfully merged into a complete continent!"


    Austin said excitedly.


    "Ha-ha!


    Well done, Austin!"


    Kevin had already sensed it earlier, but he was delighted to hear it from Austin himself.


    The soldier and Zenith couldn''t help but smile too, as they glanced at each other.


    When the Immortal End World became a complete continent, its impact had been tremendous.


    There was no doubt that the event would be a turning point for the future. It was a milestone that would forever be marked in the history of the Immortal End World.


    "I didn''t do it on my own. The other Protectors also made important contributions.


    Without their cooperation, I wouldn''t complete such a huge project on my own."


    At the thought of the other Protectors, Austin could not help but feel a little dejected. He wondered if they were still unconscious, and if they were still alive.


    "That''s right.


    They also sacrificed a lot.


    Don''t worry! I will endeavor to heal them all,"


    Kevin reassured him.


    Even before Austin told him, he had been already aware of the other Protectors'' state.


    As Austin and the others talked, the strong foreign demons listened in. Their faces were overcast as they heard the bad news that the Immortal End World had become a complete continent.


    They even started to sense that the laws of heaven and earth in the Immortal End World started restraining them.

 Chapter 2382 The Strength Of The Chief Of The Immortal End World

    "Ha-ha!


    Today is a monumental day for me.


    I will kill people to my heart''s content!"


    Master Kevin guffawed, pleased with himself.


    As of the moment, the laws of the heaven and earth were being formed into large nets since the divine law in the Immortal End World was being completed. This whole ordeal proved to be very overwhelming for more than a dozen evil masters of the foreign land.


    As a consequence of this completion, this greatly diminished their capacity to fight.


    Master Kevin, on the other hand, was a member of the Immortal End World. Due to this, he had been ceaselessly nourished by the divine law, hence, this circumstance made his strength increase more.


    The strength of one side kept plummeting while the other side kept intensifying. This situation was favorable for Master Kevin and he was deeply inspired by this.


    Bang!


    Master Kevin strode forward, raised his right fist wrapped in the dazzling divine light, pushed forward, and blasted at a powerful demon of the foreign land.


    As he did so, the energy he released was insurmountable. It was akin to a tsunami sweeping the sky where all things in the world trembled, and an ominous aura filled the air.


    Bang!


    The receiver of his attack was catapulted into the sky. His face paled immensely out of fear.


    "Don''t think too highly of yourself. You can''t trample down the Immortal End World.


    You''re not going to leave unscathed as long as you''re here,"


    Zenith laughed loudly. Then, an infinite dark ocean of energy began to rage, flowing around rampantly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He waved a string of black Buddhist beads using his hands. As he flicked his wrist, the beads flew out and they all turned huge black stars, rolling over the sky.


    "Kill!"


    the soldier commanded, thrusting his sharp spear at his opponents.


    As he attacked with rage, unstoppable carnage exuded from his aura, gnawing into his system like fanned out flames.


    At this moment, the three strongest cultivators of the Immortal End World were ready to fight.


    They all looked majestic and valiant, determined to take down the foreign enemies that invaded their world!


    On the contrary, the foreign evil land''s cultivators looked dejected and melancholic about the fight.


    "Ha-ha, Master Zenith is right. Since you''ve already bothered to come to our world, might as well end your lives while you''re in here."


    Austin also burst into laughter. He was the chief of the Immortal End World. Needless to say, he wouldn''t be standing idly by.


    In fact, as soon as Austin showed up, his glowing eyes were already fixated on the large number of the foreign evil army.


    It could be told that the abyss demon race, the skeleton race and the heaven shadow race, were in favor of evil ener


    power.


    Not once did it ever crossed their minds that this human could have such formidable combat power.


    "Ha-ha!


    The chief of the Immortal End World is indeed extraordinary.


    His strength is at par with mine.


    It looks like I just worried too much!"


    Master Kevin laughed in amusement.


    Master Zenith and the soldier were also perplexed in a good way.


    "Die!" shouted Austin.


    He was against creatures of the foreign evil land that harnessed evil energy. Naturally, taking down these creatures were a delight for him and he found it hard to stop.


    After a few moments, Austin headed to the place where most evil creatures gathered.


    Multitudinous dragons once again emerged out of nowhere in the air. They trailed behind Austin, flying and roaring.


    The space where they were fighting was now occupied by these terrifying dragons.


    Austin was the master of these energy dragons. Wherever he went, the energy dragons would follow suit.


    As soon as Austin arrived somewhere, the creatures from the foreign evil land around him immediately exploded and was reduced into blood fog.


    Then, with the Diabolic Killing Needle in hand, the demonic avatar began to absorb the flesh and bones of the carcass of the evil creatures.


    Judging from his capacity, Austin''s combat power was now equivalent to an immortal king!


    Even if the cultivators of the Immortal Transforming Realm decided to come and join the battle, Austin could still easily have his win in just a single blow.


    Compared to the skill Austin had, these creatures'' capacity were nowhere near his. They were unable to defend themselves and survive his attacks.


    Although it was true that there really was strength in numbers, the gap between their strengths was far too different that they still couldn''t take Austin down even though he was outnumbered.

 Chapter 2383 Austin Against Tens Of Millions Of Enemies

    Austin rushed towards the foreign troops together with several hundred thousand dragons made of energy.


    In a matter of seconds, he had killed countless of them.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle absorbed all the blood essence of the alien creatures killed by him.


    This increased the power of the Diabolic Killing Needle tremendously.


    An evil creature was in the middle of a fight with Kevin. As he spotted the Diabolic Killing Needle, he went ballistic. He turned around and dashed towards Austin.


    "Human boy, if you don''t want to die, hand over our sacred weapon now!" he shouted.


    It was Black Evil Lord.


    He was a powerful master from the Third Demonic World, and his rank was next to Blood Evil Emperor.


    Black Evil Lord fixed his eyes at the Diabolic Killing Needle in Austin''s demonic avatar. Filled with greed, he wanted to get it back  instantly.


    "Ha-ha! I am your opponent, Black Evil Lord!"


    It was easy for Kevin to handle four strong evil creatures at the same time. In a flash, he reached Black Evil Lord and positioned himself between the evil creature and Austin.


    "Brat, hand over our sacred weapon!"


    The other powerful evil creatures of the abyss demon race turned their attention on the Diabolic Killing Needle and became agitated. On fire to get their hands on the Diabolic Killing Needle, they raced towards Austin''s demonic avatar like crazy.


    However, the three strong cultivators of the Immortal End World charged at them instantly.


    "Let me kill this fucking human brat!" the man in black cloak said furiously. His eyes were burning red and were filled with killing intent.


    He was in a fierce battle with Zenith. Seeing that Austin had stolen their sacred weapon, he hid himself in a shadow and approached Austin covertly.


    This man was in charge of the troops from the heaven shadow race.


    Zenith raised his hand and pointed towards the sky. Soon, countless massive black stars zoomed towards the man in black coat.


    Meanwhile, the soldier was fighting five powerful foreign invaders all by himself. Unfazed by the number of his opponents, he waved his spear at his enem


    no idea what hit them. They could not survive the attacks released by the shadow of the mouse. Once the shadow penetrated them, they would turn into a fog of blood.


    "Kill!"


    The foreign troops fought back.


    They took out amazing magic treasures that emitted evil aura to attack Austin.


    Hundreds of thousands of evil energy waves rushed towards Austin.


    Austin wasted no time and took out the Pot of Chaos. The pot grew bigger until it was as huge as a mountain. It circled around him and protected him from all sides.


    Tens of millions of alien creatures launched intense and terrible attacks against the Pot of Chaos.


    Loud explosions echoed in the surrounding and rocked the entire space.


    ''Something is going on with the Pot of Chaos, ''


    Austin thought.


    The numerous attacks seemed to have triggered the potential of the Pot of Chaos.


    Wisps of yellow omnipotent gas rushed out of the pot and rained down to cover Austin''s body.


    While the omnipotent gas was inside the Pot of Chaos, it remained light, just like an ordinary gas.


    However, everything about it changed the moment it came out of the pot.


    Each wisp of the omnipotent gas turned into an all-powerful weapon strong enough to destroy a mountain.


    The omnipotent gas protected Austin from all kinds of attacks.


    "I never expected the omnipotent gas to be so useful!"


    Austin smiled to himself, surprised and grateful.

 Chapter 2384 Fighting Fiercely

    Obviously, it was the first time the Pot of Chaos had suffered such a terrible large-scale attack, and to Austin''s surprise it seemed to be completely activated. The Pot of Chaos began to erupt while emitting a yellow light and then suddenly there was a deafening noise coming from it.


    "Is it possible that the Pot of Chaos is not only an ultimate magical treasure, but a magic weapon with a higher grade?"


    Austin was both surprised and pleased.


    With Austin''s current strength, a common ultimate magical treasure was not something worth mentioning.


    But Austin found the Pot of Chaos different. It seemed to have much more power that what it was assumed to have.


    On the other side of the battlefield, three masters of the Immortal End World and more than a dozen masters of the foreign evil land were all paying close attention to what was happening on Austin''s side.


    They observed the yellow gas carefully. When they noticed that the yellow gas was coming from inside Austin''s huge Pot of Chaos, they were astounded.


    "Isn''t that the omnipotent gas?!


    Oh my god! How can it have so much omnipotent gas in it!"


    Suddenly a strong man from the foreign evil land exclaimed when he recognized the yellow gas first.


    "Yes, that is most definitely the powerful and elusive omnipotent gas!


    It is said that the omnipotent gas is a kind of special gas that was born at the beginning of earth and is very precious.


    I didn''t expect this human kid to possess such a rare kind of treasure and more so, so much of the omnipotent gas!"


    another powerful man from the foreign evil land also exclaimed and stared at Austin with passionate eyes.


    "Austin seems to be really lucky. He always has some interesting stuff.


    It seems that he has more treasures with him than we thought,"


    Master Kevin commented with a smile.


    "Kill!"


    Austin roared with murderous will.


    "Boom!" An ear splitting explosion was heard across the area.


    Following the explosion, a huge cyan golden dragon, more than a hundred thousand miles long, appeared all of a sudden. Its huge body was glinting with a cold metallic luster.


    This was Austin''s unique skill, the Dragon Formula.


    After absorbing the natural energy in the Immortal End World, he could convert it into the power of the Dragon Formula which would become tens of thousands of times greater than what it used to be in the past.


    Howl!


    The dragon roared, and an extremely horrible great dragon aura swept through this sky. It was so powerful that all the creatures could clearly feel a sense of oppression from the depths of their souls.


    Anyone who was within vicinity felt the oppression and had an impulse to kneel down and surrender.


    The dragon stretched out its claws and swung its tail which was much thicker than a mountain as it swept across the sky. It was a magnificent creature.


    Instantly, thousands of foreign evil demons who were nearby were crushed to ashes.


    "Kill him!"


    The other foreign evil demons that were standing far from Austin, immediately replenished their strength and continued to rush towa


    turns out that I grossly underestimated their strength.


    Fine, it seems that I have to bring my real body to come to the Immortal End World and take matters into my own hands,"


    the demon silently muttered to himself.


    At the same time, outside the Immortal End World.


    In the Third Demonic World of the Evil Abyss World, there was an ancient palace shrouded with a strong evil aura in the depths of the void.


    An evil demon which looked a little old sat in the palace with his eyes closed.


    The evil demon was actually the ancestor of the Third Demonic World.


    In the Third Demonic World, he was the strongest and most honorable cultivator.


    He had orchestrated and was the main cause of the invasion in the Immortal End World.


    "Well, I''ll just cultivate to consolidate my demonic energy all over again and then after three years, I''ll go to the Immortal End World by myself.


    After my detailed research and deductive reasoning for so many years, I am sure that the evil ancestral tree is definitely in the Immortal End World.


    Only if we find the evil ancestral tree, can we survive in the Third Demonic World,"


    the ancestor of the Third Demonic World sighed with resignation.


    "But we have worked so hard to break the seal in the Immortal End World. We can''t waste this opportunity.


    Otherwise, after three years, the law power of the heaven and earth in the Immortal End World would be completely restored, and it would take a lot more efforts to break in once again,"


    the evil ancestor murmured to himself.


    Then he waved his hand.


    Whoosh!


    A small black tree flew out from his sleeve, emitting a lot of evil energy, and it also possessed a dark demonic evil aura around it, surging crazily.


    "Go,"


    he uttered while pointing at the tree.


    The small black tree quivered slightly and disappeared in the palace.


    The next moment, in the vast universe outside the Immortal End World, a giant black diabolic tree which was originally the small black tree, charged towards the Immortal End World at a terrifying speed.

 Chapter 2385 The Unexpected Evil Tree

    A black evil tree with immense evil aura flew in the universe.


    Thousands of black leaves fell like waterfalls, and each of which contained a tremendous amount of energy.


    As a result, the void around it collapsed, creating a space on which the tree kept passing through, rushing towards the Immortal End World.


    "Look! Isn''t that the original evil tree owned by Devil Ancestor Bale of the Third Demonic World?"


    "It is said that before, Devil Ancestor Bale was just a nobody in the Evil Abyss World. Later he left and ran into an ancient world where he acquired this evil tree.


    From then on, he rose to fame and became the most powerful in the Third Demonic World."


    "Those are just rumors. Who knows if they are true or not?"


    The flying tree caught the attention of several creatures along the way. All of them were extremely curious yet interested in the said mysterious tree.


    A moment later and it passed a few more spaces;


    that evil tree finally arrived at the threshold of the dome, which protected the Immortal End World.


    Like a massive spear, it dashed towards the hole on the dome.


    Boom!


    A blaring sound suddenly echoed in the area.


    The entire dome trembled violently from the impact.


    Since the tree contained such an incredible amount of evil energy and evil law, the dome that was formed by a seal began to attack it.


    Naturally, good and evil could never coexist. Because one was of good nature and the other was of evil nature, it was normal for the tree and the dome to clash.


    However, because there was a hole on the dome, the seal''s power had weakened over time.


    Yet, just like two kids fighting over a candy, the two elements fought against each other fiercely.


    The evil tree suddenly burst out a light of infinite evil energy and finally rushed into the hole on the dome.


    Meanwhile, somewhere near the Immortal End World, battle cries shook the sky.


    Cries of agony, pain, and uproar all mixed up, creating an earsplitting sound.


    Stars had all disappeared from the sky, for they were all turned into ashes due to the impact.


    On one


    of them glanced at the giant evil tree in utter shock, as evidenced by their agape mouth.


    That massive evil tree, which was still emitting a horrifying black light, made them restless.


    The divine law was evidently forced to give way to the dark light, as it released the evil law, causing the evil aura to spread in the area.


    And soon enough, the entire space around them was filled with the said aura.


    "How did this tree break in here?"


    Austin asked, obviously confused.


    The soldier had been staring at the huge tree with a very somber expression. All of a sudden, something occurred to him! "Is this that devil ancestor''s tree?"


    he murmured with a frown.


    One of the evil creatures from the Third Demonic World laughed wildly.


    "Did Devil Ancestor Bale really come here in person?


    If that''s the case, we will be able to destroy the Immortal End World in a short time!"


    he exclaimed, following it with a burst of mocking laughter.


    "Hmm... I don''t think so.


    He just sent his original evil tree here. Perhaps he is still consolidating his demonic energy," Blood Evil Emperor of the Third Demonic World murmured.


    He intently stared at the evil tree in admiration, mesmerized by its overwhelming aura and presence.


    The tree was still quivering and emitting dazzling light and evil law, which spread until it filled most of the area near the Immortal End World.

 Chapter 2386 Retreat

    "Everyone, retreat from the Immortal End World right now!


    But don''t worry! I will come back and destroy this world three years later."


    A huge devil''s face materialized on the trunk of the demonic tree.


    It exhibited a mixture of cruelty and majesty, which made people tremble with fear.


    "Yes! Finally!


    If the devil ancestor takes action, the Immortal End World will be obliterated."


    All the demons in the Third Demonic World knelt down and kowtowed to the devil''s face.


    This devil ancestor was the supreme ruler of the Third Demonic World, and all demons were in awe of him.


    That was also why the demons began to retreat from the opening on the sealing layer without any hesitation.


    "Oh! What''s happening here?"


    Meanwhile, the troops of the skeleton race and the heaven shadow race hesitated.


    It took them a lot of efforts to break through the seal and enter the Immortal End World, and now they were just ordered to retreat. No wonder that they were so reluctant to leave without getting any rewards or trophies.


    Moreover, if the devil ancestor were to come back three years later, he would get everything for himself. So, those two races would be left with nothing to hoard!


    This way, the Immortal End World could be conquered with powers and forces from the Third Demonic World.


    Eventually, it would totally be owned by the Third Demonic World! What a clever tactic!


    "Your highness, since your original evil tree has entered the Immortal End World, you can lead us to destroy it today.


    Why would you have to wait and do that three years later?"


    "The Immortal End World has already merged into a whole continent, while the divine law is still continuously developing and recovering.


    I''m afraid that it would have been challenging for us to come back here by then,"


    a middle-aged man in blue clothes walked towards the tree trunk and respectfully said to the face.


    "Although my original evil tree is here, this city seems rather difficult to destroy, in my opinion. It was arranged and built by several powerful warriors in ancient times.


    To destroy this city, I would have to do it myself. Only I can break it.


    But I could only do so once my real body has already fully recovered. That will


    e can''t defeat it for now."


    The soldier looked down at the demonic tree with a solemn face.


    Just then...


    Bang!


    The dark vine hit the ground from where Austin had just stood a moment ago, causing it to crack and fall apart. As a result, an enormous black hole had materialized.


    "Humph!"


    The devil''s face on the tree trunk snorted condescendingly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Dozens of thick black vines cascaded and formed a dozen fierce black dragons with bared teeth. They aggressively rushed toward the city walls.


    The ancient city also responded with alarming sounds.


    The entire ancient city rumbled, and a dazzling light rose into the sky, illuminating the heaven.


    Five figures, each of which was as tall as a towering tree, were in the city. Their bodies were shaking, while horrible and cracking roars howled from them.


    Bang!


    A colossal palm with a width of more than a hundred thousand feet rushed out of the ancient city. Austin felt like it was carved out of a precious jade as even the skin and fingerprints could be seen clearly on the palm.


    Slowly circulating on it were beams of gentle divine radiance.


    Boom!


    The enormous palm hit those black vines out, knocking them away.


    "Humph! Human boy, you better hand over our sacred treasure this instant. Otherwise, three years later, when the Immortal End World is destroyed, you''ll be buried with it."


    A cold and stern voice came from the devil''s face on the tree trunk, obviously threatening Austin.

 Chapter 2387 A Continent Outside The Immortal End World

    Devil Ancestor Bale knew that the defense force of the ancient city was powerful and he couldn''t break it unless he came in person.


    Therefore, he stopped attacking the city.


    "So you really think you can destroy the Immortal End World?


    You think too highly and give yourself too much credit, you evil foreigner,"


    the soldier on the city wall sneered at the face on the trunk of the evil tree.


    The evil creature''s face on the trunk of the evil tree let out a wild laugh.


    "Immortal End World is just as weak as an ant. I can easily destroy it in a heartbeat.


    If those stupid guys hadn''t gotten involved in that war of the ancient times, the Immortal End World would have been ruined long ago," the face declared.


    As the face on the evil tree laughed, the entire tree shook wildly.


    "Humph! Cut the crap! It seems it is useless to talk you out of that crazy idea. If you attempt to destroy our world, be prepared to pay with your blood,"


    the soldier snorted.


    With a wave of his hand, he brought Austin, Kevin and Zenith back to a square in the city.


    "The Immortal End World is definitely going to face a disaster within the next three years,"


    the soldier said gravely.


    Kevin and Zenith nodded, looking serious.


    "How powerful is that devil ancestor?"


    Austin asked.


    "He is incredibly powerful. If I went against him I couldn''t resist half of his moves."


    Kevin smiled bitterly.


    "What? You can''t be serious, can you? Is it really that bad?


    You couldn''t even take a blow from him."


    Austin was taken aback.


    ''Master Kevin is an immortal king. No one in this world is stronger than him.


    If even Master Kevin couldn''t handle a simple attack from the devil ancestor, how are we supposed to defeat him in the upcoming battle?


    Although I can borrow the power of the Immortal End World, there is a limit to how much power I can wield. I am still not strong enough and the best I can compare to is an immortal king.


    The soldier, Master Kevin, Master Zenith and I are considered the best cultivators in the Immortal End World.


    We are equivalent to four immortal kings.


    If an immortal king is just a weakling compared to that devil ancestor, how are we supposed to protect the Immortal End World? How are we gonna survive the imminent war in three years?'' he thought.


    "Do not worry; we will find a solution!


    We will fight until the last available soldier in the end,"


    the soldier spoke aloud, abruptly and wit


    .


    The soldier then showed the three of them around on the continent as he gave them its history.


    This land was probably only one tenth of the size of the Divine Continent.


    It was a desolate, silent and dangerous place where a murderous atmosphere filled the place.


    It had tombs that were as high as mountains spread across the land.


    Battle cries could be heard coming from inside the graves.


    "Buried inside those graves are all the heroes who made great contributions and sacrifices and died in the ancient battle,"


    the soldier said reverently as he pointed at the graves ahead of him.


    Kevin and Zenith as immortal kings had been part of that war.


    They fixed their eyes on the graves as they heard the battle cries from their compatriots. They couldn''t help but recall the war that had almost destroyed the Immortal End World.


    "Buddy, you are also here?"


    Suddenly Zenith dashed forward and stopped a few miles away in front of a grave.


    "Oh you really are here. I didn''t expect you to be buried here..."


    Zenith muttered as he stood in front of the tomb for a long time.


    Zenith and Kevin found many acquaintances they knew who were buried there. Some were their fellow disciples, some were their friends, and some were even their family members.


    "What''s going on? Something is not right!"


    The soldier furrowed his eyebrows suddenly.


    "Another bunch of creatures from the other worlds have entered the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    What do they want now?"


    the soldier said in shock.


    ''Ancient Forbidden Land?''


    Austin thought of the mysterious ancient place where the soldier had brought him before.

 Chapter 2388 Gods Burial Ground

    The soldier waved his hands and from his sleeves, a smooth, bronze mirror flew out and floated in front of him.


    The bronze mirror had originally been placed on the wall of the ancient city to keep a lookout for the enemy.


    The ancient city was confronting the demonic tree in the starry sky of the Immortal End World. The mirror on its wall had been the same one that the soldier had just brought out with him.


    Very soon, a picture could be seen in the mirror.


    Austin came closer and looked at the mirror too. He felt that the picture was a bit familiar.


    The mirror wasn''t reflecting something; it was showing a picture of boundless towering mountains and hills, which seemed dead and desolate. However, that was only on the outside.


    Inside, numerous rare and terrifying beasts were moving about in the denser parts, radiating astonishing auras.


    This was the Ancient Forbidden Land that Austin had visited with the soldier on his side.


    However, a team of people could be seen walking through the mountains this time, seemingly looking for something.


    "Is this the Ancient Forbidden Land?"


    Kevin and Zenith also came closer to see what was so special about the mirror and they also looked a bit surprised at what they were seeing.


    Both of them were immortal kings from ancient times.


    Before the Immortal End World had been completely sealed off, they would often pay a visit outside to explore foreign lands. They had heard fables of the Ancient Forbidden Land numerous times.


    "That''s right.


    That is the Ancient Forbidden Land heard of in legends."


    The soldier nodded and pointed a finger at the picture in the mirror.


    "It is said that the Ancient Forbidden Land is not only a highly mysterious place, but also full of numerous unsolved mysteries. That also makes it extremely dangerous.


    Even an immortal king can get killed there if he is not careful.


    Those troops have risked their lives by breaking in.


    Whatever they are looking for must be worth the risks,"


    Kevin remarked.


    "That is true. In fact, over the years, the Ancient Forbidden Land has become more and more lively and dangerous. A large number of people have broken in in pursuit of precious resources.


    They also involved troops from various foreign worlds.


    Something there must have attracted their attention and drawn them into such a dangerous place.


    But I still can''t figure out what it could be,"


    the soldier said in a confused voice.


    "Must be something extremely rare to attract so many troops from foreign realms. They are risking their lives and breaking into such a da


    elics buried there,"


    Zenith also explained.


    "So, what''s going on with the ultimate level - being undead?


    Doesn''t being an immortal king mean you can live forever and not die?"


    Austin asked again.


    "Let me put it this way.


    The so-called Immortal Realm and the Immortal King Realm are nothing but two very high levels of cultivation bases.


    Entering these realms doesn''t mean you become an actual immortal. It''s just an exaggeration of the powers of a cultivator at that level.


    Even an Immortal Realm cultivator cannot live longer than two million years.


    An immortal king might live two or three million years, but no longer than five million years.


    It is said that a true immortal being can live a life of tens of millions of years, which makes them almost actually immortal.


    However, Gods are different.


    They can live almost forever, and nothing can disrupt their life.


    Even if the heaven and earth were destroyed, they would survive.


    They could create another heaven, moon and planet to live in,"


    the soldier explained.


    He had now told almost everything he knew to Austin.


    It was the first time that Austin had ever heard of such a mysterious and novel legend.


    He finally understood why so many troops were attracted by the Gods'' Burial Ground. If there really were such treasures to be found, then any one would be excited.


    "We can''t stand here and do nothing while others are doing their best to seize this rare opportunity to get rich and strong,"


    Kevin remarked, with a little desire in his eyes.


    "Okay.


    We''re really close to it if the Gods'' Burial Ground is really located at the Ancient Forbidden Land. We must find it,"


    the soldier said and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 2389 Enter The Ancient Forbidden Land

    "The Immortal End World has just merged into an entire continent, though. There are still many things we need to do.


    If we build a training base outside the Immortal End World, I''m afraid we won''t have enough time to go to the Ancient Forbidden Land,"


    said the soldier.


    "That''s right.


    There are a lot of things to do here, in the Immortal End World.


    After three years, the devil ancestor from the Third Demonic World would come in person.


    We must strengthen ourselves before those three years are up.


    In this way, we will have enough strength to fight back and protect ourselves when the time comes."


    Elder Kevin nodded sedately.


    "I''d like to go, sirs.


    I''m the master of the Immortal End World. Inside it, I can use its power that is much stronger than mine.


    However, if I continue to cultivate here, I may not make much progress.


    I need to cultivate outside the Immortal End World, where the environment is ruthless and harsh.


    It is the only way that I can make greater progress,"


    Austin suddenly said, as determination burned in his eyes.


    From the beginning, he was never the kind of person who would stay in his comfort zone. That was why he was so eager to explore the God''s Burial Ground. He was immediately drawn to it as soon as he heard about it.


    If the God''s Burial Ground was truly in the Ancient Forbidden Land nearby, then he would have the chance to find it himself.


    That would be a great stroke of luck for him.


    Kevin, Zenith, and the soldier were all stunned by his daring attitude.


    "Well, you are right.


    In the Immortal End World, you can activate and use the energy of the whole world at will. You can be as powerful as an immortal king.


    But that power comes from an external force. It is not something that comes from you.


    You would need a strong mind to wield that much power. If not, it could act as a shackle that would limit your future cultivation. In the long run, it would prevent you from getting to a higher level.


    This is why I agree with you."


    The soldier nodded, giving his assent. He understood Austin''s thoughts, so it was easy for him to agree.


    Then, he took out an old parchment and handed it to Austin.


    This was the item that the soldier obtained from a leader of the Evil Abyss World when he last visited the Ancient Forbidden Land with Austin.


    "I''ve studied this map. It might be a map of the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    Take it. It could be useful to you,"


    said the soldier to Austin, who nodded back gratefully.


    He put the old parchment into his Space Ring without any hesitation.


    "Austin, if you really want to go into the Ancient Forbidden L


    be careful.


    With the use of his amazing physical strength, he could cross a distance of tens of thousands of meters with one step easily. It looked just like he was walking casually.


    After half a day''s journey in the jungle, Austin took out the parchment and studied it.


    As he looked at it, he was sure that the map was about the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    According to the signs on the map, Austin assumed that he had entered the Ancient Forbidden Land from the edge.


    "It seems that the Ancient Forbidden Land is very vast.


    But fortunately, it doesn''t seem to be as dangerous as other people said,"


    Austin muttered to himself as he moved forward.


    "Wow, there are so many semi-omnipotent herbs!"


    He stopped short, as he marveled at the bountiful natural resources that the land had.


    It was a place lush with vegetation, and over a dozen creatures were running here and there.


    He could see a rabbit that was as white as snow, a big turtle that looked like it was carved from jade, and even some children. They appeared at the foot of the mountain.


    Although he was far away from them, he could see that the creatures were all transformed by semi-omnipotent herbs. It appeared that they were all intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs.


    Semi-omnipotent herbs could also be found in the Immortal End World, although they were very rare.


    Even rarer was the semi-omnipotent herb with intelligence.


    Austin had only seen it once, in the Fallen Immortal World.


    "Ha-ha! It''s hard to say if there is something dangerous here in the Ancient Forbidden Land or not, but there are a lot of opportunities for sure."


    Austin felt like he had lucked out. The semi-omnipotent herbs were expensive and unique. Of course, Austin would not let them go easily.

 Chapter 2390 Omnipotent Herbs

    Although the mountains were still far away, Austin could smell the fragrance of the semi-omnipotent herbs.


    Once he smelt them from far, Austin was even more certain that the dozen herbs were the intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs.


    Intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs were much more precious than the ordinary semi-omnipotent herbs.


    The ordinary semi-omnipotent herb was nothing compared to the intelligent one.


    The intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs could think like human beings. They could also be transformed so that they could appear in the human form and therefore they could cultivate.


    Suddenly Austin stopped on his tracks while staring in astonishment. "What is that?"


    Austin murmured, and narrowed his eyes.


    His eyes fell on the peak of one of the beautiful mountains.


    A small figure was sitting there cross legged, as if trying to learn or comprehend something.


    Austin took a closer look and found that it was a little girl, who was about six or seven years old.


    She was very pretty, cute and composed and looked very delicate like a fairy girl.


    ''What could she be doing?''


    Austin wondered.


    The energy between the heaven and earth was flowing towards her like a team of horses from all directions.


    There were all kinds of rules of law and order in the void. However, they materialized into jade chains and surrounded the little girl.


    Meanwhile in the mountains nearby, the intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs were very lively and still playing, jumping and laughing without a care in the world.


    "I''m gonna go and have a look over there and see what she is up to," Austin said to himself.


    Austin gathered all his physical strength so that he could gallop as fast as a horse. He dashed towards the mountains in a single stride.


    Since intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs could think, they were very smart. Once they realized that they were in trouble, they would dive into the ground or even disappear into the void. That way there would be no trace of their existence and no one could find them.


    So Austin hadn''t expected to see them still playing happily although they were aware of his existence. However, to Austin''s surprise, after he got closer to them, the dozens of semi-omnipotent herbs still did not hide or disappear as expected.


    Even though several of them cast Austin a curious glance, they were not perturbed and continued to play with each other.


    ''What''s going on? Aren''t they supposed to run away?'' Austin wondered in confusion.


    tent herb!


    What a lucky day!


    Let''s go and have a look!"


    someone said loudly.


    ''They are from the abyss demon race!''


    Austin narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance.


    Just as he had expected, a large group of ferocious-looking evil creatures rushed towards them aggressively.


    In a moment, the evil creatures had reached close enough to where they were standing.


    The leader of the group was seven or eight meters tall and covered with black scales. He had wings on his back and two curved horns that were shinning with a metallic coldness. He also had a pair of blood-thirsty eyes.


    "Stop!


    That intelligent semi-omnipotent herb is at the critical moment of transformation. Let''s not disturb it for now. We''ll take action after it finishes its transformation!"


    The leader of the evil creatures gestured at his subordinates to stop in their tracks.


    "Humph! We are from the abyss demon race. This omnipotent herb is ours. Get away right now if you don''t want to die!"


    the leader of the evil creatures threatened, as he glanced at the human cultivators.


    "Humph! These are precious natural resources. They don''t belong to anyone. When did they become yours?"


    Suddenly a cold voice full of disdain although from a distance filled the air.


    Dazzling light illuminated the area in front of them. It moved from the mountains towards them at a fast speed.


    They were a group of muscular, handsome looking creatures that had white rings of light illuminating the back of their heads.


    The creatures were very similar to human beings.


    But they exuded a very sacred and majestic aura, making people respect them unconsciously.

 Chapter 2391 Succeed In Transformation

    "So you bastards are from the light race; is it?!"


    How dare you fight with us for the omnipotent herb? I can''t believe you would have the audacity to do this!


    Just wait and watch. The army of our Evil Abyss World will annihilate your homeland sooner or later!" the leader of the abyss demon race declared confidently.


    He looked at the group of people from the light race with a bloodthirsty gaze.


    "Ha-ha! You''ve gotta be kidding me.


    Do you think our world is as weak as this worthless Immortal End World? And you can''t even handle Immortal End World by the way!


    How dare you brag on like this?


    You better watch out! Your Evil Abyss World will be ruined and you won''t be able to do anything about it,"


    a golden-haired, dashing young man of the light race responded proudly.


    The white halo at the back of his head made him look like a deity. His physique was also majestic, exuding an aura of strength.


    "Wow, it''s really an intelligent semi-omnipotent herb that is evolving into an omnipotent herb!"


    someone exclaimed from a distance.


    ''It seems like many creatures have broken into the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    So many creatures have gone past and spotted it in such a short time, '' Austin thought with a frown.


    Soon, dozens of gray shadows appeared in the distance. They were approaching them at what seemed to be an astounding speed.


    The shadows gradually grew bigger and bigger until they started taking human form. A cloud of dust surrounded this battalion of humans.


    At first glance, these people looked more or less like humans. But a second look revealed that their skin was actually grey. The skin on their forehead and even hands were marked with evil patterns.


    That wasn''t all; they also emitted the evil aura.


    ''They are from the evil shadow race!''


    Austin couldn''t help but feel a pang of fear rush through his veins as this thought crossed his mind.


    Austin could recognize this aura even in his sleep.


    ''They really are members of the evil shadow race!


    These people are from the outside world.


    A powerful vibe is exuded by them. Indeed, they are strong cultiv


    e nature.


    After the baptism, she would evolve into an omnipotent herb.


    All the creatures stared at the little girl.


    A little more than an hour later, the intelligent semi-omnipotent herb finished its baptism.


    The energy and rules of the nature gradually dissipated from around the little girl.


    The little girl emitted a divine light. The fairy music echoed melodiously on the mountain.


    The music was divine, as if it was celebrating the birth of a savior.


    The fragrance of the omnipotent herb, which was intoxicating, spread far and wide.


    Then, the little girl began to change. She was growing taller at a tremendous speed which shocked everyone.


    In a short time, she turned into a beautiful girl of seventeen or eighteen years old. She was breathtaking with fair skin and fine features, like a fairy.


    "What the hell?! "


    Austin was both shocked and curious.


    "This is amazing!


    It has turned into an appealing girl!"


    All the creatures standing nearby also exclaimed in amazement.


    The sight of an intelligent semi-omnipotent herb turning into the omnipotent herb itself was rare occurrence.


    But today, the creatures were fortunate enough to be there and witness this miracle.


    "It evolved! It''s a real omnipotent herb now!"


    "Let''s catch it!"


    At that moment, all the creatures around got thrilled.


    No one could remain calm when confronted by a real omnipotent herb!

 Chapter 2392 Getting The Omnipotent Herb

    At this point, all the arrays had been triggered.


    The arrays made by creatures from different worlds were extremely powerful.


    They formed domes to lock down the area.


    On the peak, the girl transformed by the omnipotent herb had not paid any attention to what was happening.


    As soon as she transformed into an omnipotent herb, she opened her eyes and got up. At that very moment, she knew that she was in danger.


    "Humph!"


    She looked around and realized what had happened.


    She waved her hand, and all the intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs appeared beside her.


    Then, she tried to dive into the ground with the intelligent semi-omnipotent herbs.


    However, the arrays blocked their way.


    The omnipotent herb tried the area nearby but also failed.


    The young girl''s face grew grim.


    She was a creature with normal wisdom and thoughts, but anger threatened to swallow her whole.


    "It has feelings and emotions. It''s amazing."


    "Ha-ha!


    Give it up!


    There''s no escape for you!"


    Then, many figures rushed up to the peak, wanting to grasp the omnipotent herb.


    Even though it had transformed into an omnipotent herb, it was still a herb in nature and could not protect itself from strong predators.


    This was the fatal shortcoming of all the semi-omnipotent herbs and omnipotent herbs.


    The omnipotent herb was trapped by profound Restriction Arrays, and there was no way for it to escape.


    At this time, Austin came out of hiding and dashed up to the mountain.


    Austin was close to the omnipotent herb in a flash.


    His bodily movement skill was extremely fast.


    In an instant, Austin was one of those who were about to approach the omnipotent herb.


    Then, something unexpected happened.


    A formidable aura burst out halfway down the mountain where the omnipotent herb was.


    It was a strong being that emitted such a powerful vibe.


    As a result, cracks appeared in the void. Austin felt his body tremble.


    Without thinking twice, Austin turned around and ran away.


    Then, a big explosion happened on the hillside.


    The lava gushed out of the crater.


    A horrible roar shattered the earth and sky.


    The crater collapsed, and a huge figure emerged.


    Its roar was so loud that all the creatures around


    visible.


    He went after Rupert.


    A moment later, when they were several miles away from the mountain, Austin turned himself visible again and quickened his pace to keep up with his targets.


    "Who are you?"


    The evil creatures turned around and fixed their eyes on Austin.


    "A human brat!


    What are you up to? Do you have a death wish?"


    Rupert said coldly with a murderous look in his eyes.


    "I''m here to take back what isn''t rightfully yours and end your lives in the process," Austin sneered.


    He charged at Rupert instantly.


    "We''ll see about that, human scum.


    You''re just at the Heavenly Grotto Realm. You''re going to die!"


    Rupert growled.


    Rupert could match a human cultivator at the Immortal Transforming Realm. A human brat coming here to challenge him pissed him off to no end.


    Evil aura emerged from Rupert''s body and formed dragons.


    They charged at Austin.


    With his mind, Austin controlled the Supreme Spiritual Pot to rush into Rupert''s Soul Sea.


    In the blink of an eye, Rupert''s spiritual soul was smashed to pieces by Austin''s Supreme Spiritual Pot.


    Rupert froze, and blood gushed out of his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. He died on the spot, and his soul was destroyed.


    Austin took the omnipotent herb and semi-omnipotent herbs from Rupert. Then, he set to put them all into the Slave Tower.


    "You are out of your mind, human! How dare you kill Prince Rupert? He is one of the noblest creatures of the Evil Abyss World! You will pay for this!"

 Chapter 2393 Making A Deal

    Rupert was only as mighty as a cultivator at the Immortal Transforming Realm. How could he possibly defend himself from Austin''s Supreme Spiritual Pot?


    Rupert did not even have the chance to scream before he died. It was all done in a second.


    Rupert''s men froze at the sight of their leader''s dead body.


    Rupert enjoyed a high position in the Evil Abyss World. He was the youngest son of a high-status grand leader in the Evil Abyss World.


    He came to the Ancient Forbidden Land not only to find the legendary God''s Burial Ground but also to go out of the Evil Abyss World to toughen himself up. He did not expect himself to be killed here.


    Nobody did.


    Rupert''s family would be furious once they found out about this.


    "Fetch me that human''s head, and I will bring it to Rupert''s family.


    Otherwise, it will be all our heads on a pike!"


    Rupert''s men, a few hundred in total, gnashed their teeth together and surrounded Austin.


    Most of these demons had the strength equal to that of a human cultivator at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    The powerful ones were equivalent to human cultivators at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Austin did not seem to look threatened at all.


    Then, the ground shook.


    A tall demonic figure appeared beside Austin, emitting an overwhelming evil aura. The sky slowly darkened, creating the feeling of countless rare demons lurking about.


    It was Austin''s demonic avatar.


    During the fierce battle in the sky of the Immortal End World, Austin''s Diabolic Killing Needle killed about a few million demons, maybe even more than ten million.


    Now, the strength of Austin''s Diabolic Killing Needle and his demonic avatar had reached an appalling level.


    It was difficult even for Austin to accurately estimate which realm the power of his demonic avatar had achieved.


    Austin was no good at studying evil energy.


    But, according to the observation of the soldier, the strength of Austin''s demonic avatar must far exceed that of a cultivator at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Even a cultivator at the Immortal Realm might not be able to defeat the demonic avatar.


    As for the Diabolic Killing Needle, it seemed to have woken up.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle was one of the three sacred treasures in the Evil Abyss Wo


    how many martial skills he practiced, his combat effectiveness would not improve greatly.


    After the battle back in the Immortal End World, Austin had understood lots of things.


    Since borrowing the power of the Immortal End World, he had become invincible and had tasted how it felt to be able to fight an immortal king, which fascinated him.


    It was not until that battle that Austin realized the most important thing was to become strong enough to harness another powerful force.


    It was much more important than learning many secret skills.


    "Sorry, I don''t need any more cultivation methods or martial skills."


    Austin shook his head and turned around to leave.


    "Wait! I can also give you a divine magic treasure."


    The man got a bit anxious.


    "I''m not interested in that either."


    Austin shook his head once again.


    The Fire Stela was a real divine magic treasure of an immortal king, which Austin was lucky enough to already have.


    "You... How could you do this?


    Are you intentionally embarrassing us?"


    Seeing that Austin refused again and again, the girl in the green dress could not help feeling emotional.


    "It seems that you''re putting me on the spot.


    The omnipotent herb is mine, and I don''t want your treasures. You''ll have to pry the herb from my dead fingers,"


    Austin sneered.


    "Humph!


    How dare you kill Prince Rupert and take the omnipotent herb, you human brat! You''re going to die!"


    Suddenly, a loud roar shattered the air and shook the nearby dense forest.

 Chapter 2394 Austins Identity Was Exposed

    A dazzling red light lit up the sky, and then raced after Austin at an incredible speed.


    "Oh, this is not good! It''s that winged creature!"


    the girl in the green dress exclaimed.


    The red-skinned master of the abyss demon race had fought the golden tiger.


    He was incredibly sensitive to everything around him, so he knew what had happened to Rupert.


    Enraged, he got rid of the golden tiger and came after Austin.


    Rupert''s death drenched his heart in rage and fear.


    Rupert was from a very powerful upper class family in the Evil Abyss World.


    His father was a violent master.


    Once he found out about Rupert''s death, he would severely punish the red-skinned creature for failing to protect his son.


    The red-skinned creature would not let Austin get away with Rupert''s murder.


    Swoosh!


    Austin turned around and, with his physical strength, he dashed toward the mountains in the distance at full speed.


    The siblings boarded their Violet Golden Warship. The ship then turned into purple light and followed Austin.


    They still wanted to talk Austin into giving them the omnipotent herb.


    Creatures that entered the Ancient Forbidden Land usually avoided flying in the sky.


    There was a mysterious law power in this ancient land that did not allow outsiders to fly.


    If they flew in the air, they would be killed by the force.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin was several hundred miles away from where he had been.


    However, to Austin''s shock, the master of the abyss demon race moved at a terrifying speed using his bodily movement skill.


    "Do you think you can run away from me?" the evil creature sneered.


    He was catching up to Austin fast.


    He pointed at him.


    Then, a tall rock shook violently.


    The rock was in front of Austin.


    Then, tremendous evil aura shrouded the rock.


    In a heartbeat, the rock was gone.


    Austin blinked.


    Then, the winged creature stood where the rock had been.


    The rock was now hundreds of miles behind Austin.


    ''This evil creature just traded pla


    He knew that he was no match against the winged creature, but he still had his demonic avatar.


    He still stood a chance.


    The siblings'' Violet Golden Warship was still far away from Austin and the winged creature, but with their spiritual sense, they overheard their conversation.


    "Oh, my gosh! Did you hear that?


    That young man was from the Immortal End World.


    He is the chief of that world.


    I didn''t expect such a powerful young man to be from that backward world," the girl exclaimed.


    She had to catch her breath from the shock.


    "I heard that not long ago, the Third Demonic World of the Evil Abyss World joined forces with the skeleton race and the heaven shadow race to invade the Immortal End World.


    They failed.


    The creatures from the Immortal End World are probably stronger than we imagined,"


    the man said broodingly.


    "That brat is from the Immortal End World!"


    "Damn! A human from a weak world dared steal the omnipotent herb. He has a death wish!"


    Meanwhile, groups of creatures drew close to Austin and the winged creature.


    These groups included members of the light race, folks of the evil shadow race, and human race from other alien worlds.


    None of them wanted to give up on the omnipotent herb. They had been hiding nearby and carefully observing Austin and the winged, red-skinned creature.

 Chapter 2395 The Power Of The Demonic Avatar

    "Austin, do you think you can do anything you want with the power of this demonic avatar and the sacred treasure of my race?


    Humph! I can''t believe that my race''s treasure is going to be wasted by you!


    You can''t bring out its power at all!


    In fact, you''re a piece of trash I can easily dispose of," the strong devil mocked.


    His dilated eyes were stern and murderous.


    Reaching out his hand, he grabbed something from the void. It was a long sword filled with demonic energy and shining with a bright black light.


    This demonic sword was extremely narrow and long, about ten feet in length. On its surface were countless engraved patterns that exuded extremely evil power.


    Austin was surprised�C�Cas evidenced by his narrowed eyes�C�Cat the mere sight of the sword.


    This demonic sword was absolutely not worse than an immortal king''s magic treasure.


    Suddenly, the demon brewed a terrifying aura that spread far away in all directions while emitting an evil red light.


    Everyone who saw this was also quite dumbfounded.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here. Not only the omnipotent herb will be in my hands, but as well as our race''s sacred treasure. I can finally get it back!


    What''s more, I can also kill you, the chief of the Immortal End World. Ha-ha-ha!


    I''m pretty sure I will be greatly rewarded by the Devil Ancestor Bale when I go back!


    Ha-ha-ha! I''m hitting two birds with one stone today, huh!


    I will undoubtedly become a grand leader in the Third Demonic World!


    Ha-ha-ha! I should thank you for that, Austin! It is you who will make it possible," the devil continuously mocked, bursting into a horrible guffaw.


    The immense demonic energy he was emitting was aiming at Austin.


    Devil Ancestor Bale was the devil ancestor of the Third Demonic World in the Evil Abyss World.


    "Are you sure? I''m afraid you are happy for nothing. Don''t get too ahead of yourself; you won''t be able to kill me."


    Austin sneered with an insulting smug.


    With a bang, the devil stood, and his demonic sword sprang out.


    "That will never happen. Austin, you''re certainly doomed! Go to hell!" he exclaimed with an icy voice filled with a murderous will.


    "Bang!"


    The intense and overwhelming demonic energy continuously lashed out of the devil''s body.


    In a moment, a violent wave of demonic energy came into being, shaking the surrounding space and the earth fiercely.


    Instantly, several spaces cracked opened, and the earth started to collapse.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    Countless mysterious ripples were formed in the mountai


    s right. Thank goodness we didn''t rob him of his omnipotent herb!


    Otherwise, we may as well be dead meat by now,"


    said the man beside the girl, who was also appalled.


    "Damn it! How could a young lad from a weak world have such a powerful demonic avatar?!


    No wonder he is confident to fight for the omnipotent herb!"


    The rest of the group was also quite stunned. Internally, they all felt lucky that they did not provoke Austin a while ago.


    Just then, Austin thought it was enough.


    ''Well, it is time to leave now, ''


    he thought to himself.


    The demonic avatar only utilized the powerful demonic energy, while the strong devil heavily relied on using all kinds of powerful and mysterious skills.


    The demonic avatar would be put at a significant disadvantage if the fight continued for a long time.


    So instead, Austin used his spiritual sense.


    Then, the demonic avatar directly exerted the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    All of a sudden, several mysterious runes in the air transformed into dark snowflakes and surged towards the devil.


    "Humph!"


    The devil let out a cold snort. However, he recognized that he was inept at dealing with such magic skills. So, he had no choice but to step back.


    Whoosh!


    Austin took advantage of the moment and unleashed all his physical strength before striding out. Turning into a spot of light, he rushed tens of thousands of miles away.


    The demonic avatar had always been faster than Austin, but now it was following closely behind.


    "Well, Austin, no matter how hard you try today, you will not be able to escape at all!"


    the devil snorted, looking so sullen. Right away, he turned into a red light and chased after Austin.

 Chapter 2396 Assistance

    Austin ran as fast as he could.


    "Do you think you can outrun me, Austin? You''re so naive!" the winged creature sneered.


    Evil red light radiated from his body.


    He moved so fast that no one could see his movement clearly.


    While chasing Austin for dozens of miles, he used the same teleportation trick where he changed positions with a big rock in front of Austin and blocked his way.


    Austin released his demonic avatar. The avatar dashed forward and fought the evil creature.


    "You son of a bitch! You want to fight? You got it!" Austin growled.


    The evil creature would never stop chasing Austin, and there was no other way for him to get away except to get rid of the creature once and for all.


    Austin summoned the Fire Stela.


    The stela transformed into a bright sun that gave off golden light. It charged at the evil creature.


    The stela''s overbearing suppressing power rushed at the evil creature.


    "It''s a magic treasure that belongs to the immortal king!"


    the evil creature exclaimed.


    The evil creature''s strength was equivalent to that of an Immortal Realm cultivator, a level lower than the immortal king.


    Hence, he was afraid of any magic treasure owned by an immortal king.


    The Fire Stela''s power was the masculine kind and very capable of subduing evil.


    As soon as the evil creature''s sword hit the Fire Stela, sparks flew in all directions followed by booming sounds.


    Just then, Austin''s demonic avatar took the chance to wave the Diabolic Killing Needle at the evil creature.


    The evil creature lost the upper hand.


    "It seems that the Fire Stela''s suppressing power has weakened the evil creature."


    Austin marveled at the Fire Stela''s power.


    ''Like the Golden Sun Scripture, the Fire Stela is masculine in nature. They are evil''s natural enemy, '' Austin mused.


    In an ancient epic battle that took place in the Immortal End World, the Lord of Flaming Sun had eliminated a great number of masters of the abyss demon race using the Golden Sun Scripture and the Fire Stela.


    He angered the devil ancestor of the Third Demonic World, who later finally


    their path.


    The energy columns rushed toward the evil creature.


    "You bastards from the Tycoon World!"


    the evil creature cursed.


    The siblings'' attack caught the evil creature off guard.


    ''Are those really cannons?''


    Austin was also shocked.


    The evil creature screamed, using his weapon to block the white energy columns.


    After a few moments, he was forced to retreat.


    It was Austin''s chance to deal a killing blow. He sent his demonic avatar and the Fire Stela to attack the evil creature.


    The evil creature fully took the hit. He flew across the space.


    Half of his body was smashed into pieces, and black blood spurted out from open wounds everywhere like a dark fountain.


    The Violet Golden Warship floated beside Austin.


    "Austin, get onto the ship!


    Creatures of the abyss demon race heal fast. We''re not strong enough to take him out right now. My warship moves at lightning speed. We can outrun him on it,"


    the man called from the warship.


    "You just signed your death sentence!


    How dare you hurt me!


    You''ll never get away with this!" the evil creature snarled.


    He sat down on a mountain peak with his legs crossed and began healing his wounds. He emitted bright red light, which meant he was rapidly recovering.


    Knowing that it was a good chance to rid of the evil creature, he got onto the Violet Golden Warship.


    Swoosh! The warship flew away.

 Chapter 2397 Violet Golden Warship

    The interior of the Violet Golden Warship was actually much larger and more spacious than what it looked like from outside.


    There was a wide cabin, rows of independent rooms, and even dozens of secret chambers for cultivation.


    From the outside, however, it looked like a small boat that could accommodate only a few people, because it was shrouded in a sophisticated space array designed to hide its true size.


    Standing inside the cabin, Austin observed the speed at which the ship was moving and realized that it was at least ten times faster than his own bodily movement skill!


    This warship was one of the few things he had come across that had truly impressed him.


    Besides, when he recalled the protruding cannon barrels, he couldn''t help but admire the ship even more.


    It was obvious that the white light column that shot out of the cannon barrels was not much weaker than an attack launched by an immortal king.


    Such a warship was a formidable magic treasure.


    As Austin looked around the ship with his mouth agape, the girl in green snorted.


    Since Austin refused to give her the omnipotent herb, she was a little unhappy with him.


    With a smug expression on her face, she said, "Huh! I suppose you have never seen such an intimidating warship before.


    To tell you the truth, warships designed and built in Tycoon World are the best ones you''ll see in the entire universe.


    In fact, many races and clans pay a lofty sum to Tycoon World just because they want to buy one of our warships."


    "Oh, are your warships that famous?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "Ha-ha, of course! Everyone wants a warship from Tycoon World.


    There is a secret technique for building good warships that has been passed down from ancient times. Using that technique, we are able to build warships with the best offensive and defensive power.


    It''s no wonder that many creatures in the universe are proud of owning a warship built in Tycoon World,"


    the man replied, hurrying to introduce the pride and joy of Tycoon World.


    "I see.


    That''s awesome!"


    Austin said with a thumbs up.


    Then, in a regretful voice, he added, "With the power of this warship, we could have killed that demon..."


    "Humph! You''re so naive.


    Don''t you know that the attack just now consumed half of the ship''s energy?


    Besides, Tycoon World and the abyss demon race from Evil Abyss World have never crossed paths for centuries.


    If we had killed that demon in front


    r senior warriors who were almost at the end of their lives.


    If they managed to get their hands on an omnipotent herb, they would be able to extend their lifespan.


    As for younger warriors, even if they didn''t want to extend their lifespan, they could still trade the omnipotent herb for something valuable for their cultivation.


    So naturally, many creatures in the Ancient Forbidden Land began to look for Austin, hoping to rob him of the omnipotent herb.


    At this time, there were a lot more creatures in the Ancient Forbidden Land than usual because of the legend about the God''s Burial Ground.


    In the star cluster, a large number of powerful cultivators were sent by almost every realm and every influential clan to seek opportunity at the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    "Austin, are you here because of the God''s Burial Ground?"


    Kelsey asked Austin.


    The truth was, he still wanted to trade with Austin, but since Austin had refused him explicitly before, he was straining to make small talk without bringing up what was really on his mind.


    "Yes, that''s why I''m here,"


    Austin replied, somewhat feeling like he was on the right track.


    Before he had left for the Ancient Forbidden Land, Kevin, Zenith, and the soldier had told him that the reason there were troops boldly breaking into the Ancient Forbidden Land must have something to do with the God''s Burial Ground.


    Now, after hearing what Kelsey had said, Austin knew that the three of them had been right about the motive of those troops.


    So many people from different worlds had indeed rushed into the Ancient Forbidden Land just for the God''s Burial Ground.

 Chapter 2398 The Gods Burial Ground

    "I heard about it before, but I know little about it.


    You must know more than I do.


    Does the Ancient Forbidden Land really had something to do with the God''s Burial Ground?"


    Austin replied and asked Kelsey in return.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, you are from the Immortal End World. That place has been shut down for too long, so it''s just normal that you know little about the God''s Burial Ground.


    So, let me tell you more about it.


    The legend about the God''s Burial Ground was passed down by our great grandfathers, and it continued to be passed on even to the younger generations.


    We have always regarded the God''s Burial Ground as the most mysterious, precious and captivating treasure in this region.


    Countless grandmasters and cultivators have been searching for this place for a long time.


    The legend has it that someone entered the God''s Burial Ground by chance. He only stayed for a very short time and was teleported out of the place because he accidentally stepped into an ancient magic array.


    This man was the current leader of the Heavenly Palace.


    Also, this head of the Heavenly Palace reached this distinguished status and became one of the strongest masters in this region because of the great opportunity he got from the God''s Burial Ground,"


    Kelsey patiently explained to Austin.


    "The leader of the Heavenly Palace?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "Yes, the Heavenly Palace is the most powerful force in this region.


    The head of the Heavenly Palace possesses terrifying strength. He is the king of the world and no one dares to disobey him.


    No one in this region dares to provoke his force,"


    said Kelsey with a serious look on his face.


    "Because of the ultimate power that the leader of the Heavenly Palace attained, people from all over the region had set their hearts on finding the God''s Burial Ground.


    But so far, no one has found it,"


    said Kelsey.


    "Since the leader of the Heavenly Palace had successfully entered the God''s Burial Ground, he should know its location. Would you know if he went back there afterwards?"


    Austin asked.


    "No, unfortunately even the leader of the Heavenly Palace cannot find the God''s Burial Ground anymore.


    It was said that the God''s Burial Ground was not rooted in a permanent location.


    Once in a while, or perhaps every tens of thousands of years, the God''s Burial Ground wou


    of attack. We just need to cripple him and take the omnipotent herb back,"


    Elsie said to Kelsey angrily. Her heart was filled with resentment and hatred as she stared at Austin''s receding figure.


    "I don''t think that we can kill him even if we use the cannons on the warship.


    His stela was a magic treasure that once belonged to a immortal king, and the one his avatar hold is also terrifying.


    If we try to take it by force, we may never have a chance to get it."


    Kelsey looked at his sister and shook his head. He did not want to confront Austin.


    His cultivation base was higher than Elsie''s, so his insight and experience was higher than hers.


    "But father really need the omnipotent herb to recover!


    If our father''s health continues to deteriorate, he will never recover.


    The status of our clan members will continue to decrease. In the end, we will be excluded from the Tycoon World,"


    Elsie said anxiously.


    "Let''s follow him first. Then we will figure a way out."


    Kelsey finally decided after he had considered it.


    The Violet Golden Warship jolted and chased after Austin at a lightning speed.


    In the next two days, Austin made his way through the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    His journey seemed endless as the Ancient Forbidden Land was a vast, immeasurable land.


    The land was enormous, and its size would equal an entire large world.


    The entire land was covered with thick, ancient forest.


    Soon, Austin sensed there were a group of people looking for him and even chasing after him.


    They must have heard about the omnipotent herb.

 Chapter 2399 The Golden Palace

    The Ancient Forbidden Land was vast and filled with danger.


    For example, there were rumors of several people accidentally encountering an ancient beast at the immoral king level.


    Of course, this wasn''t such a bad situation as the ancient beasts didn''t like killing. They would disappear after just taking a glance at the foreign creatures.


    However, there were also rumors about much scarier encounters.


    It was said that a few creatures had entered a dead inhospitable area surrounded by a creepy aura, and that half of them had suddenly lost their vital energy and died in the blink of an eye before turning into skeletons.


    The remaining creatures had desperately tried their best to escape from it.


    In another case, a few creatures had run into a group of humanoid corpse soldiers covered in black hair. These corpse soldiers had been walking in an orderly queue in the primary forest with a murderous will.


    A dozen of the foreign creatures'' spiritual souls had been swiftly attracted by the army of gloomy corpse soldiers and become a part of their group.


    All in all, the Ancient Forbidden Land was a dangerous place where anyone could die at any time.


    Therefore, everyone who was here was being as alert and careful as they could. Most of them were still wandering in the periphery of the Ancient Forbidden Land, only gradually moving towards the center.


    According to the demons of the Third Demonic World, the grand divine tomb in the Ancient Forbidden Land would not stay in a fixed location. In fact, it might not even be in the core of the Ancient Forbidden Land. It was constantly moving here and there, turning its visibility on and off at will.


    The demons knew this because they had all been stationed outside the Ancient Forbidden Area for a while and, during this time, they witnessed the appearance of the grand divine tomb a few times. Therefore, all the creatures who had come here from other worlds had lavished the demons with wealth and possessions in order to bribe some information out of them.


    After all, all the living beings that entered the Ancient Forbidden Land had one motive:


    to find the grand divine tomb, which was probably the legendary God''s Burial Ground.


    They had all come here with hopes of having luck on their side, because no ma


    it? It contains endless vitality!''


    An extremely powerful masculine aura full of immortal energy instantly enveloped Austin.


    He found that the Golden Sun Scripture inside his body had started to run at a high speed in the blink of an eye.


    Standing there, Austin felt both his spiritual soul and his body trembling.


    "What is this?" Austin said softly. He was so excited that he almost forgot to breathe.


    He just stared at the golden pool without blinking.


    His instincts told him that the golden liquid in the pool was extraordinary and would have a great effect on his Golden Sun Scripture.


    Swish!


    Just then, he felt a terrible and cold gaze suddenly fall on him, making him shiver. The chill in the bottom of his heart rose uncontrollably.


    He had been so distracted by the golden pool in the center of the palace that he had completely forgotten to note the rest of his surroundings.


    Now, he immediately looked up and saw that the entire palace was shrouded in a golden mist.


    Through the hazy golden light, Austin saw a blurry scene.


    A chariot was parked in the depths of the palace.


    It looked old and seriously damaged, as if it could crumble into pieces at any time.


    In the chariot sat a short stone statue that was also gold in color.


    This stone statue was no bigger than a fist and seemed to be coated with golden powder.


    It was only then that Austin realized that the stone statue was staring at him with a pair of sharp eyes! Its gaze was extremely cold and full of murderous will.

 Chapter 2400 Run For Life

    Although the golden statue was only as big as a fist, it exuded a powerful energy, which made people tremble and want to kneel down.


    Under the terrible pressure, Austin scrutinized the statue carefully and found that it was a statue of a Taoist. It was wearing a robe although he couldn''t recognize the color of the statue''s clothes.


    The stone statue was covered with thick dust as if it had been sitting there for a long time and had never been moved.


    As Austin took a closer look at the statue, he shivered and felt goosebumps all over his body.


    ''Is this stone statue still alive? Otherwise, why would it be staring at me with such a murderous look in its eyes?


    Although it is small and looks like other normal statues, its power is abnormal. It seems like it can destroy the universe at any time!'' Austin thought.


    As Austin continued to carefully examine it, he felt as if he was being stared at by a ferocious beast which would pounce on him and launch a destructive attack on him any time.


    "You will die, you outsider!"


    A cold voice suddenly emanated from the stone statue.


    Then a formidable power exploded from within the statue.


    The explosion was so magnificent it shook the whole palace.


    At that moment, Austin was startled. His spiritual soul was shaking uncontrollably and he felt as if his body was about to fall apart under the tremendous pressure.


    Austin was taken aback. ''The stone statue is really alive!


    Moreover, its strength is so terrifying that I would not want to provoke it. I am no match for it.


    Damn it! What the hell is this thing?''


    Austin cursed inside.


    However, he did not want to find out anymore because he could sense that the statue was not to be messed with. Austin turned around and decided to run away without hesitation with all his strength.


    The moment he turned around, a golden light flashed through the palace and the neighing of a horse resounded through the palace.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin sensed a powerful stone horse rising in the air. It shook its head and majestically swung its tail. It gave off a strong and frightening aura, and every time it took a stride, the void nearby collapsed.


    The stone horse was very small in size. It was only as big as a sea horse.


    But its strength was terrifying and comparable to a dark dragon.


    The stone horse was shimmering as it radiated with a golden light. Unfortunately the beautiful golden light was directed at Austin as it chased after him.


    ''Oh, shit! They are both after me? A stone statue and stone horse! Did the stones come to life?'' Austin wondered while trying to get away from them as fast as possible.


    He activated his bodily movement skill so that he could exert extreme speed and run away from his pursuers. He couldn''t wa


    ull potential of the Immortal Body Refining Formula, he had amazing healing ability for injuries.


    Later, Austin dared not approach the abandoned land any more. He headed towards the opposite direction of that area.


    About half a day later, Austin suddenly narrowed his eyes and stared straight ahead.


    A large group of evil creatures were moving around.


    There were about six hundred of them.


    "We were informed that, the Austin guy from the Immortal End World is supposed to be hanging out in this area.


    He couldn''t have gone too far.


    If we search this area, we might run into him here."


    "I heard that the brat has the holy weapon of our race��Diabolic Killing Needle in his possession. Is that true?"


    "It''s true. I was in that battle when our troops attacked the Immortal End World. I saw Austin''s demonic avatar use the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    I''m sure our holy weapon is in the hands of that human brat."


    "It''s strange. But why did our holy treasure fall into the hands of a human in the Immortal End World?"


    "I heard that in an ancient battle, our holy prince was eager to stand out, so he took the Diabolic Killing Needle with him and entered the Immortal End World.


    However, from then on, he and the Diabolic Killing Needle disappeared and no one ever heard of them again."


    The evil creatures of the abyss demon race were in a heated discussion and didn''t realize that they were being watched.


    Austin concealed his breath using the Aura Disguising Skill. He crept up on them so that he could overhear their conversation better.


    ''These evil creatures must be from the Third Demonic World of the Evil Abyss World, '' Austin surmised.


    ''Humph! Now that I have met them, I won''t let them go easily!''


    Austin''s eyes were cold and this time he was not going to spare them. He was ready to kill the evil creatures.

 Chapter 2401 Get Even With Them

    The strongest evil creatures in the team were equivalent to a cultivator at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    All the team members looked young.


    In fact, the group of evil creatures were mostly comprised of the elites from the Third Demonic World. After getting the information that Austin was in possession of an omnipotent herb, they volunteered to look for him.


    Austin had already become famous in the Third Demonic World of the Evil Abyss World.


    In the past, Austin had defeated ten young strong evil creatures in the Astral World. When the news reached the Third Demonic World, he was instantly famous and attracted the attention of every young evil creature there.


    Not long after, Austin struck again. When the troops of the Third Demonic World attacked the Immortal End World, Austin slaughtered several million evil creatures single handedly.


    The news caused a sensation through the Third Demonic World.


    It was safe to say that almost everyone in the Third Demonic World knew Austin.


    So when they heard about Austin''s presence in the Ancient Forbidden Land, the young evil creatures from the Third Demonic World couldn''t resist the temptation to confront him.


    They all went out, each of them hoping they would kill Austin.


    Moreover, Austin had one of the three sacred weapons from the Evil Abyss World��the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    If they could take Austin down and bring the Diabolic Killing Needle back, it would definitely be a great achievement.


    Perhaps they would rise to fame and gain the favor of Devil Ancestor Bale who ruled the Third Demonic World.


    The temptation was too much, there was no way the capable young evil creatures would miss such a great opportunity.


    "Let''s split up. That way, our odds of finding Austin will increase,"


    a young evil creature suggested.


    "I heard that Austin guy is really something. Moreover, his demonic avatar is terrifyingly powerful.


    We''d better be careful and stay together so that we can look after each other then,"


    another timid young evil creature said.


    "Humph! In my opinion, Austin is not as powerful as he is thought to be. It is all a myth.


    The Immortal End World is just a small weak world that had been cut off for many years. It lacks energy and rules.


    I don''t think a creature from the useless world would be as strong as everyone says Austin is.


    Just watch me. Once I meet Austin, I will slay him!"


    sneered a young evil creature that was over ten meters tall.


    He had thick red hair that was rolled up towards the sky, which resembled flames burning from his head burning into the sky. There were intimidating spike like thorns all over his body that had an intimidating metallic luster. He looked confident.


    The young evil creature was very famous among the younger generation of the evil creatures from the Third Demonic World since he was consid


    evil creatures of the Third Demonic World.


    On one hand, he wanted to get back at them for their audacity.


    On the other hand, it was a good opportunity to provide more energy for the Diabolic Killing Needle using their blood essence.


    After making up his mind, Austin moved through the Ancient Forbidden Land quickly and looked for his target group.


    A counterattack was immediately launched on the unsuspecting evil creatures.


    Austin released his spiritual sense to search for the evil creatures. Once he spotted those that hadn''t reached the Immortal Realm, he dashed forward and eliminated them.


    Austin had perfected the Aura Disguising Skill. He was even better at this skill than Elder Sharp of the Flame Holy Land.


    With the help of the Aura Disguising Skill and the profound bodily movement skill, Austin kept hunting down the evil creatures of the Third Demonic World in the Ancient Forbidden Land like a ghost.


    As a bonus, Austin also found a lot of jade slips on his victims.


    The jade slips could not only deliver information, but also locate the position of any member who owned one.


    Hence, Austin utilized the jade slips to send out a lot of false information to lure them out.


    "I have found Austin in the east."


    He sent messages one by one through the jade slips.


    As a result, large groups of evil creatures were on their way to the location Austin had specified.


    Austin hid in the dark and kept on hunting them like prey.


    In just one day, more than two thousand evil creatures of the Third Demonic World died at his hands.


    Most of them were young and strong.


    They were all quite famous elites among the younger generation of the Third Demonic World.


    "Humph!


    Austin Lin of the Immortal End World!


    You are courting death!"


    The strong elders of the Third Demonic World were completely enraged after hearing about the death of the young evil creatures.

 Chapter 2402 Be In Danger

    Among the young evil creatures from the Third Demonic World that Austin slaughtered, many of them were very talented and promising.


    Some even came from noble families. Three of them were the descendants of the grand leaders. Given their roots and status, no one in the Evil Abyss World could afford to mess with them.


    These young prodigies, upon hearing that Austin was in the Ancient Forbidden Land, rushed over with high intensions of killing him to make themselves stand out.


    But, unexpectedly, they ended up being Austin''s victims.


    And with their deaths, the Third Demonic World suffered a significant loss.


    Young talents meant a lot to each world as they were bound to be their mainstay.


    As such, it was no doubt that the three grand leaders would flare up when they heard about the death of their descendants.


    "Send most of our men to find Austin!


    We must kill that bastard at all costs!


    More importantly, keep an eye on the rest of our talented young men. Don''t let them act on their own. We can''t afford to lose any more of them.


    If they really want to go out and hunt Austin, we must send strong senior ones to protect them secretly!"


    an evil creature of power ordered rigidly.


    Meanwhile, Austin was in the woods filled with towering trees that blocked much of the sunlight.


    He was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.


    After killing so many evil creatures without any rest for nearly a day, he was exhausted.


    After an hour of rest, Austin opened his eyes.


    "Those dead bodies of evil creatures from noble families are indeed useful. Their blood contained a great deal of energy.


    The evil needle gained more energy after absorbing their blood and flesh essence.


    The essence of the ordinary cultivators was indeed of less help as they were not much. Whereas the blood and flesh essence of an aristocratic evil creature is equal to that of several hundred ordinary ones,"


    Austin murmured.


    He had carefully observed when the Diabolic Killing Needle was absorbing the blood and essence of evil creatures.


    At the same time, a Violet Golden Warship was hiding in the void more than ten miles away from the woods.


    Onboard was Kelsey and Elsie, who were watching the woods closely since Austin was inside it.


    "Brother, how could there be such a powerful man in


    red to him that a young human at the Heavenly Grotto Realm could be so strong like this!


    The blaring sound of the collision lasted for a long time.


    Austin found a chance and forced the evil creature to get out of his way. In an instant, he fled away and disappeared into the distance.


    Clearly knowing that he stood no chance against six evil creatures that could match an Immortal Realm master, Austin did all he could to escape far away.


    If he didn''t run at full speed, he would be killed in no time.


    Therefore, Austin used all his physical strength and vital energy to entirely escape.


    "Go after him!


    We can''t let him get away this time."


    "Don''t worry. He can''t escape!"


    Together, the six strong evil creatures chased after Austin.


    "Come on, let''s go assist them!"


    The young evil creatures were excited as well, screaming in hype as they chased after Austin too.


    "Brother, what should we do?" Elsie suddenly asked.


    Both she and her brother knew what was happening to Austin even though their ship was a dozen miles away.


    "Let''s follow them,"


    replied Kelsey, gritting his teeth.


    "How about we ask the elders in our world for help?


    I think a lot of people from our world are here too,"


    Elsie suggested, honestly sounding a little bit concerned.


    "Don''t be silly!


    Don''t you know the situation of our clan?


    Do you think they will actually give us a hand?"


    Kelsey shook his head with a self-mockery smile.


    Soon, the Violet Golden Warship shook slightly and went after Austin in a flash.

 Chapter 2403 Lure The Enemy Into A Trap

    The six demonic masters, who were as powerful as Immortal Realm masters, moved as fast as Austin. Their advanced bodily movement skills enabled them to closely follow him.


    "Ha-ha!


    We must catch Austin and let him know the consequences of interfering in our affairs!"


    "Suppress his spiritual soul under the Purgatory Mountain and make sure he doesn''t have a chance to escape. He deserves to suffer for the rest of his life!"


    Aside from the demonic masters, a group of young demons were also excitedly chasing after Austin from a farther distance.


    After a short moment, the chaos caused by the chase attracted the attention of warriors from other worlds.


    More and more figures gathered towards Austin''s direction, each one of them wishing to capture the young man.


    In addition to the abyss demon race, people from other races and other worlds were also on a hunt for him.


    After all, a single mention of an omnipotent herb would certainly stir a ruckus among greedy cultivators.


    It was because some ancient great masters still lived in every world with a long history.


    And an omnipotent herb could make these ancient great masters live much longer, even achieve slight immortality.


    One could find semi-omnipotent herbs in every world.


    However, pure omnipotent herbs were absolutely rare and precious in the entire universe.


    Boom!


    As the space trembled, a middle-aged man, who was bathed in a circle of holy white light, flew over the sky. He appeared extraordinary, in fact almost godly, with his long hair draped over his shoulders.


    "Ha-ha! Is that Austin?


    Wow! As expected, he is indeed the hero who dared to fight against the abyss demon race all by himself.


    If it weren''t for the omnipotent herb, I would honestly not chase after him,"


    the handsome middle-aged man said to himself. He was fully enveloped by a blinding light, standing with his hands on his back and a white light wheel beneath his feet.


    Whoosh!


    In the other direction, a looming grey light flew towards Austin at an amazing speed.


    "An omnipotent herb should be greatly needed by that old man."


    A voice came from within the gray light.


    That was a master from the evil shadow race.


    Whoosh!


    In yet another direction, an extremely fierce blade light graced the sky. Where it passed, the space was directly torn apart.


    As a result, trees, grass, and soil on the ground beneath wer


    s valuable as omnipotent herbs, they were still useful enough to attract attention.


    Moreover, each of them had the potential to become an omnipotent herb.


    "The spiritual energy in that palace is so powerful. There must be some precious treasures inside."


    Some of the masters stared at the mysterious palace.


    "Let''s kill Austin first and take back the inherited treasure of our race!"


    Several masters of the abyss demon race immediately rushed to the mountain and surrounded Austin.


    "Humph! Come on, you clowns! Look around! This will be your resting place!


    And don''t you want to take my omnipotent herbs? Come up, cowards!


    If you yearn for my omnipotent herbs, then show me what you''re capable of!"


    At the moment, Austin was very close to the palace. He stopped moving forward, turned around, and shouted at all his pursuers.


    "Damn it! This guy is too arrogant. How dare he hold such a haughty posture when he is about to die!"


    "Ha-ha! Ignorant people are usually fearless. This guy is really ridiculous!"


    All the masters darted towards the top of the mountain.


    "Perfect timing!"


    As Austin looked at them one by one, a freaky smile slowly crept on his face.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    When Austin waved his hand, five long sword auras of different colors grouped and hurtled towards the bright gate of the palace.


    Then, using all his strength, including his body strength and vital energy power, Austin moved his body. He turned into a shadow and dashed along the other side of the mountain. In just a flash, he vanished and escaped tens of thousands of meters away.

 Chapter 2404 The Stone Statue

    The moment Austin left, a long neigh sounded from the palace.


    Then, a stone horse galloped out of nowhere at lightning speed.


    Boom!


    The air was explosive, and the ground cracked. The stone horse was full of raging energy and it shot out as it galloped forward.


    "Ahhhh!" Screams were heard from all around.


    More than a dozen creatures were crushed on the spot and killed miserably with blood mist surrounding them.


    "What the hell is this?"


    The people who had come here chasing Austin were startled.


    They had never expected that they would run into an intimidating being like the stone horse.


    Boom!


    The stone horse leaped in the air, and violent energy continued to rush out of it like a torrent.


    Several more people let out shrieks of horror as they fell to their deaths.


    The stone horse had so much skills and power that only cultivators at the Immortal Realm could try to resist it.


    Cultivators below the level of the Immortal Realm would either be killed or injured as long as they were touched by the stone horse.


    Naturally, the weaker cultivators fled the scene in fear.


    Only the masters of the Immortal Realm dared to remain on the mountain peak.


    "Let''s attack it together!" one of the masters cried out.


    Dozens of them swarmed up and besieged the stone horse, displaying all kinds of magic weapons and secret skills in the process.


    There was so much power in the air and it seemed to tear space apart.


    "This stone horse seems to be a spirit of holy stone!"


    someone suddenly exclaimed, pointing out the origin of the stone horse.


    All the creatures present gasped in astonishment.


    It was said that when holy stones that contained the essence of heaven and earth were nourished by the sun and moon for a long time, an intelligent creature would be born inside them.


    Such creatures were called the spirits of holy stone.


    They were quite different from normal creatures.


    A spirit of holy stone was the result of the abundant essence of heaven and earth that was collected over many years. It was the most precious thing in the world, often thought of as a gift from god.


    "Spirits of holy stone can be used to refine pills. If we can subdue this stone horse, we can refine pills with it and that will have the same or even better effect than pills refined with omnipotent herbs!"


    another evil master exclaimed with astonishment and delight.


    "Nice!


    Let''s catch it. It is of great value!"


    Now that the evil masters knew the origin of the stone horse, they all stared at it with greedy eyes.


    Over several miles away in the air, Austin was observing what was happening on the mountain peak.


    "A spirit of holy stone? And it can be used to refine pills?"


    A


    ng energy, killing those masters like a tsunami and leaving their bones intact.


    ''Eh?


    That stone statue seems to be a long way from the peak of the mountain!''


    Austin thought to himself.


    It was true. The stone statue was now dozens of miles away from the palace, and it was fighting with a large group of masters.


    ''That pool of golden liquid in the palace would be of great help to my practice of the Golden Sun Scripture!''


    Austin could not forget the golden liquid.


    He had an intuition that it would be a great help to his vital energy cultivation.


    The only reason he hadn''t dared to take it before was because of the horrible stone statue.


    Now, however, there seemed to be an opportunity for him to do it.


    ''Damn it! I''ll go for it!''


    Without much hesitation, Austin moved and turned into a shadow, returning the way he had come.


    He used his Invisibility Skill and Aura Disguising Skill to hide his breathing. In a moment, he was back at the peak of the mountain.


    While the stone statue was still in fierce pursuit of the evil masters, Austin rushed into the palace.


    The statue was so intimidating and merciless that it had killed most of the masters in no time.


    In particular, it had killed almost all of the warriors who had hurt its stone horse!


    "Shit!


    That damned Austin from Immortal End World!


    It''s all his fault. So many masters were killed because of him!" one of the masters cursed.


    "I seriously suspect that he did it on purpose!


    He must have tempted us to come here knowing that it''s a dangerous place.


    After all, he disappeared as soon as the stone horse and the stone statue appeared!" another said through gritted teeth.


    When they thought of Austin, they all gnashed their teeth with hatred.


    They had no doubt that he had led them to their deaths.

 Chapter 2405 Get Treasures In The Palace

    Austin reached the golden pool in the palace.


    The golden liquid inside the pond emitted a strong divine law, and the vitality it contained filled his nose.


    All of a sudden, the Golden Sun Scripture inside Austin''s body awakened.


    As a result, he started to breathe the vitality that the pool emitted against his will.


    Suddenly, Austin felt as though a significant amount of vital energy had penetrated the palace.


    ''I knew it.


    The golden liquid will help me practice the Golden Sun Scripture.''


    Joy coursed through Austin at the thought.


    He quickly removed a jade bottle and pointed its mouth at the pond.


    As he unleashed his vital energy, the bottle sucked in streams of golden liquid.


    Soon, the pool was empty, and its bottom was revealed.


    Just at that moment, Austin narrowed his eyes.


    The light at the bottom of the pool dazzled with such intensity that his eyes felt sore.


    As soon as he adapted to the light, Austin''s eyes widened in surprise.


    A fist-sized golden bead sat at the bottom of the pool.


    "Is it a star or something? "


    Austin was taken aback. After regaining his composure, he took a closer look at the bead.


    Soon, he realized that it was not a bead. The object resembled a mini sun. As he watched, the lava inside the bead rolled, and hot winds were released from its surface.


    ''Is it possible that some great master refined and shrank the sun?''


    Austin was shocked by what he had seen.


    ''I can feel that it contains a shocking amount of masculine energy.


    It is supposed to be in the universe.


    But, now it is the size of a fist, '' he brooded.


    Austin knew that the bead must be a fantastic treasure.


    Hence, after a little contemplation, Austin continued to use the jade bottle to collect the bead.


    A few moments later, the jade bottle began to tremble as if it was about to explode.


    Austin released his golden vital energy and used secret skills to stabilize the bottle.


    Once the bottle settled, he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, Austin care


    mysterious white law chains in this land, the forest nearby would have been destroyed by the sound waves.


    "Damn it!


    This spirit of holy stone is going crazy!"


    "Everyone, be careful. We should avoid meeting him in open battle. It''s probably best if we ambush it!"


    "Some elders in my world are on their way. Hold this monster back till they arrive!"


    The creatures around the stone statue were frightened of its wrath.


    However, the next moment, something happened that shocked everyone.


    The stone statue turned into a golden light and flew away in an instant.


    Meanwhile, Austin released his demonic avatar in the palace. After that, he summoned the Fire Stela. As it levitated above his head, he directed the Pot of Chaos to shield him.


    Despite being attacked by the horrible power released by the chariot, he gathered his physical strength and vital energy to protect himself. Then, Austin stretched his hand into the carriage once again and grabbed the two stones inside it.


    Just then, he felt the earth rumble.


    "Oh, shit!


    The stone statue has discovered me!"


    Austin was startled by what he perceived.


    Whoosh!


    Without hesitation, Austin rushed out of the palace and headed in the opposite direction.


    This stone statue was horrifying.


    Austin knew that he would die if the stone statue confronted him.

 Chapter 2406 Achieve Another Breakthrough

    "Don''t let it leave! Come on. We should attack before it returns to its palace," several of the top cultivators shouted.


    They had come from several worlds to capture the stone statue, Although the stone statue was terrifyingly powerful, they didn''t want to miss this chance. After all, it was a spirit of holy stone.


    Moreover, they knew that the more powerful a spirit of holy stone, the higher its value.


    Thus, the effect of pills made from this potent spirit would be astonishing!


    Boom!


    A second later, a golden light cut through the sky like a sharp knife. The horse released a long hissing sound, and the ground shook.


    In the next moment, the stone statue on the stone horse turned toward the deserted land. Moments later, they landed on the top of the mountain.


    The stone figure flickered and teleported to the palace. Aware that someone had intruded in its palace, the stone statue released a bright light from its eyes as it scanned the area.


    Anger coursed through the stone statue and turned into violent golden winds that howled around it.


    All the golden liquid and the precious bead at the bottom of the pool was missing!


    The two stones in the chariot were nowhere to be seen either.


    These items were of value to the stone statue as they helped to improve its strength.


    Now, someone had stolen them.


    The stone statue seethed with fury as it stood beside the chariot.


    After some contemplation, it stretched out its hand and made a gesture.


    Instantly, golden dots of energy emerged and formed a golden screen that floated in the middle of the palace.


    The golden dots danced on the screen as if they were forming a shape.


    Moments later, a middle-aged man''s portrait appeared on the screen.


    "He was disguised!"


    the stone statue said through gritted teeth.


    Another wave of his hand released several more golden dots of light. Soon, the screen was covered in the new lights.


    These enchanted golden dots of light had the amazing ability to work through the thief''s disguise and reveal his real face and the true aura of his spiritual soul.


    Soon, another portrait appeared on the golden screen.


    It was a little blurry and twisted.


    Despite that, the stone statue identified that the thief was a young man from the human race.


    Before Austin had entered the palace, he had altered his appearance and disguised the aura of his spiritual soul by using


    uscles seemed to have come to life when the Golden Sun Scripture in his body was activated.


    A mysterious force was leading the vital energy inside his body to run at high speed.


    This mysterious power came from the golden rivers around Austin.


    Austin relaxed as he sat cross-legged on the ground.


    The sound was emitted from his body as his vital energy flowed. Soon, his body released a bright light.


    When probing with his spiritual sense, Austin found that his three hundred and sixty grottoes were absorbing the pure energy from the golden liquid.


    After adding his elixir field, there were three hundred and sixty-one grottoes in his body.


    Of course, the elixir field was the most important grotto as it controlled the operations of all the vital energy in the body. It also connected the other three hundred and sixty grottos that were spread throughout his body, thus forming a complete network.


    The more grottos cultivators had, the more powerful they were.


    Austin had three hundred and sixty grottos. In terms of vital energy, he could defeat most cultivators of his level in a heartbeat.


    Golden rivers began to seep into Austin''s body slowly.


    The whole stone cave was filled with dazzling golden lights.


    Two days later, Austin''s body trembled.


    "It''s a sign of a breakthrough!"


    Austin was both surprised and pleased.


    Not long ago, he had reached the premium stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm. He didn''t expect to achieve another breakthrough so soon.


    ''What is this golden liquid? Why is it so helpful to my practice of the Golden Sun Scripture?'' Austin wondered.

 Chapter 2407 The Immortal Transforming Realm

    Three days later, Austin''s vital energy flowed like a tsunami sounding like a continuously breaking wave. All the three hundred and sixty grottoes on his body and his energy meridians began to expand.


    At this time, Austin''s body was like a small universe. The three hundred and sixty grottoes looked like three hundred and sixty glittering stars in the starry sky, where they were continuously absorbing the pure energy from the outside world.


    When all of his grottoes lit up simultaneously, it was a sight to behold. They would glow and shine producing a bright and eye-catching light. Austin''s body gradually became transparent, and the extremely dazzling golden light radiated from his body.


    The energy meridians were just like a golden star river hanging in the starry sky, rolling and flowing. It was very magnificent.


    Finally, Austin''s body reached the most extreme level it could get to given his condition.


    Three hundred and sixty grottoes was a major feat for him to achieve. A part from that he also had all his energy meridians expanding rapidly.


    He was at the point of making a breakthrough!


    Austin felt that he was about to break through the Heavenly Doom.


    However he was a little worried, "Is it safe to make a breakthrough in this Ancient Forbidden Land?"


    Austin was not sure what he should do.


    However, Austin also knew that he had to capitalize on this opportunity and catch this chance to make a breakthrough in time. If he missed it, he didn''t know when it would come again.


    Moreover, suppressing the process of a breakthrough could also cause irreparable damage to the body. It might leave unpredictable effects that would affect a cultivator''s path for their practice in the future.


    "Alright, let''s do this. It is all or nothing now!"


    Austin took out the jade bottle and put all the golden fluid and the golden bead into it.


    Then he gritted his teeth in excitement as he rushed out of the cave to receive the Thunderstroke Doom.


    An explosion was suddenly heard all over the cave and valley.


    Meanwhile, thick dark clouds started gathering in the sky. Between the clouds a thick lightning snake appeared to be shining in the thick clouds.


    But the next moment, right at the Ancient Forbidden Land, where Austin was located, had an inexplicable field that started spreading out. Milky white divine chains appeared to run continuously on the ground or empty space, forming giant webs that completely enveloped the whole area.


    They formed a secluded space, and therefore inadvertently cutting off the Thunderstroke Doom in the sky and its connection with Austin.


    Then, the dark clouds in the sky also began to disperse as soon as the Thunderstroke Doom disappeared.


    "Damn it! It seems the Ancient Forbidden Land does not allow any outside creatures to break through the Heavenly Doom in this place!"


    Austin immediately deduced why the Thunderstroke had suddenly disappeared.


    "Did I just fail to make a breakthrough like this? This is such a wasted opportunity.


    It is impossible to make a break through the Heavenly Doom in the


    come clearer.


    Indistinctly, he could also feel that in the void around, the white divine chains of law were densely packed, spreading between heaven and earth.


    It seemed that different laws existed in everything in the world.


    It turned out that when he entered the Immortal Transforming Realm, he had already begun comprehending how the law power worked and the basics of how to use it.


    Austin had already begun to comprehend the laws of heaven and earth when he was at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    In particular, he had already had a deep understanding of the rules of five elements.


    And now that Austin had broken through to the Immortal Transforming Realm, his understanding of the laws of heaven and earth had also been deepened sharply, reaching a state of enlightenment.


    So Austin immediately sat cross legged in the air and began to meditate while trying to comprehend the law.


    A day later, Austin suddenly opened his eyes with his eyes shining.


    He stretched his hand forward and with the simple move the space in front of him suddenly trembled.


    The whole space was confined within Austin''s hand.


    The air, clouds and dust all suddenly stopped moving.


    This was the true ability of a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm. He could now control any space at will.


    With his newly acquired powers, if he so wished, whenever Austin met cultivators whose cultivation base was lower than the Heavenly Grotto Realm, he could freeze them at any time and kill them in a second.


    "Wow, the laws of the heaven and earth are really amazing!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    Austin then rose up through the air.


    He was now at the Immortal Transforming Realm!


    Austin gently clenched his fists, and a terrible pressure instantly shrouded the whole sky. He could feel the extreme power that was emanating from his body.


    "Well, I should go back to the Ancient Forbidden Land and continue to search for the God''s Burial Ground."


    After thinking for a while, Austin moved his body and sneaked into the Ancient Forbidden Land again.

 Chapter 2408 The Supreme Holy Tree

    As soon as Austin re-entered the Ancient Forbidden Land, he was immediately confronted with a shocking news.


    The God''s Burial Ground had resurfaced!


    It seemed like the whole Ancient Forbidden Land was coming to life.


    Using the Aura Disguising Skill, Austin transformed himself into an ordinary looking young man and hid amongst the crowd of creatures.


    With the improvement of his cultivation base, he had gained a deeper understanding of the law power. Austin had now become even better at the Aura Disguising Skill.


    Even cultivators at the Immortal Realm would not be able see his true face if they didn''t pay close attention.


    Besides, hundreds of creatures from various species in the Ancient Forbidden Land were moving together then. So it was very easy for Austin to blend into the crowd perfectly without anyone noticing.


    Austin was amongst this large group of creatures rushing towards the location where the God''s Burial Ground had been found.


    ''No wonder nobody noticed when I left the Ancient Forbidden Land and went through the Thunderstroke Doom right outside its borders. Now it makes sense why I didn''t attract any attention during the process.


    It was because God''s Burial Ground had appeared again and diverted everyone''s attention.


    That''s why I was able to break through the Heavenly Doom safely, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Austin followed the direction that the crowd was moving in. Slowly, the God''s Burial Ground began to come into their view.


    In the Ancient Forbidden Land, there was a huge tree on huge, rolling mountains.


    It was on the top of this gigantic tree that the grand world of God''s Burial Ground was situated!


    All the creatures who had arrived at the spot were taken aback by the sheer size of that tree.


    Beneath the giant tree, dense roots penetrated deep into the ground to absorb the essence of the Earth Energy.


    On the top of the giant tree, the sun, the moon and countless stars intertwined with the leaves and spun around slowly on their axes.


    The whole tree seemed to be carved by the most exquisite agates which shined very brightly.


    The tree was surrounded by seven colored rays of shimmering light.


    It was as brilliant as any deity.


    The light was so bright that the sunlight seemed dim in comp


    Golden Warship was also hiding in the void.


    Kelsey and his sister were aboard this ship.


    "You''re right! Austin is indeed nearby. We just need to keep a low profile and observe carefully,"


    said Kelsey to his sister.


    Soon enough they were able to locate Austin''s position.


    The Violet Golden Warship sneakily approached Austin.


    "Damn it! They are really such pests!"


    Austin saw the Violet Golden Warship approach him and sighed resignedly.


    It had to be admitted that the warships of the Tycoon World were really very powerful.


    Even though Austin disguised himself carefully, he was soon recognized.


    "Take a look at that tree!


    It must be the legendary supreme holy tree!"


    Finally, creatures began to size up the giant tree and not the Burial Ground.


    In the beginning, the first thing that all the creatures noticed was the God''s Burial Ground on the tree crown.


    Gradually, however, many creatures began to realize that huge tree itself looked quite extraordinary.


    "The supreme holy tree!"


    Shock ran through the skin of all the creatures. They immediately stared at the huge tree and took stock of its individual parts.


    "It is indeed the supreme holy tree!"


    "Oh, my God! This is a world tree. If we cultivate it well, we might be able to produce a shocking, advanced world with it in the future!"


    Suddenly, the eyes of all the creatures grew wider.


    ''Supreme holy tree? Really? That sounds interesting.''


    Austin was also overcome by curiosity and looked at it carefully.

 Chapter 2409 Supreme Holy Fruit

    "Oh, look, there are fruits in that tree!"


    "Those are supreme holy fruits! They are a rare treasure in the world!"


    some creatures exclaimed in utter surprise.


    Instantly, all the living beings shifted their gaze on the towering tree.


    Obviously, all of them knew the value of a supreme holy fruit. .


    Austin also took a closer look at the tree and saw black fruits hanging on the left side, each of them looked like a new-born baby.


    He could see their eyes, ears, nose, limbs, and even their hair!


    The fruits were pitch-black, and looked like a work of art carved with a top black jade.


    Austin counted and learned there were ten black fruits on the left side of the tree.


    Meanwhile, on its right side, only white fruits could be seen.


    They had the color of the white jade too.


    Like the black fruits, the shape of the white fruits was very similar to that of an infant.


    There were also ten white fruits in total.


    These fruits of two different colors contrasted each side of the tree, making the latter eye-catching and organized.


    Those twenty fruits, which were hanging on the tree like babies, appeared rather bizarre and creepy.


    Each fruit was shrouded with rays of golden light, confirming that they were obviously precious items.


    At the sight and realization of this, all the creatures gathered around found their heart beating faster in utter excitement.


    "Oh my god! The legend is indeed true!


    It takes hundreds of thousands of years for the supreme holy tree to bear fruits! The black and white fruits stood for Yin and Yang, explaining the most fundamental truth in the world."


    "I heard that the black and white supreme holy fruits are rare treasures helpful for body refining. They can help densify people''s blood and flesh, enhance bodies, strengthen the meridians, and prolong life span.


    If a cultivator consumes the supreme holy fruit, he can possess Supreme Holy Body�C�Cone of the most terrifying holy bodies. Once he did, he could live forever."


    "The supreme holy tree and the supreme holy fruit are l


    ry about dying, and were less interested in the treasures that could prolong lives. Hence, they chose to get into the God''s Burial Ground instead of acquiring the supreme holy fruits.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Almost all the creatures soared into the sky.


    Some rushed to the black and white supreme holy fruits, while some towards the crown of the tree.


    Their clothes flattered in the wind, creating loud noises in the area.


    "Damn it! I''m going to get some black and white supreme holy fruits first!"


    Having made up his mind, Austin moved his body and rushed towards the fruits too.


    "Fuck off!"


    "Die!"


    A lot of creatures fought against each other on the branches.


    There were only twenty black and white supreme holy fruits while a few hundred creatures had their eyes on them.


    The scarcity of the magic fruits created a massive conflict among them, not letting the others get what they wanted.


    Boom!


    As a result, they fought one another with all kinds of secret weapons and magic treasures, producing energy waves that spread far away.


    The void continued to crack, forming black holes everywhere and turning the place into a total chaos.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the supreme holy tree remained unscathed despite the tremendous force and energy. It was so sturdy and solid that its branches and leaves were not affected at all.

 Chapter 2410 Divine Land

    Austin spotted a white holy fruit and immediately rushed towards it.


    However, a dozen creatures were also dashing towards it at the same time.


    Some were at the Immortal Realm, while the others were at the Immortal Transforming Realm. They each formed a palm with their vital energy, aiming to grab the white fruit for themselves.


    Several giant palms made of vital energy collided in the air and exploded.


    "Go away!" an old man, bathed in bright light, roared angrily.


    He waved his mace at those who were on his way, also trying to get the white fruit.


    Austin was also one of the targets being attacked. In a hurry, he quickly took out the Pot of Chaos and blocked the impending assault.


    Bang! With a blaring sound, Austin was forced to step away for a few thousand meters. He felt the blood seething in his body because of the impact.


    Fortunately, the Pot of Chaos was so sturdy and stable that it wasn''t damaged although it was hit by the mace.


    Boom!


    Four to five creatures at the Immortal Transforming Realm turned into fogs of blood.


    The elder, who launched the attack, was from the light race. He was as powerful as an immortal king.


    ''He is as good as an immortal king, right? Why would he need these fruits?'' Austin could not help but secretly nag.


    "Oh? It can take my blow?


    What is this weapon?"


    the elder of the light race amusingly said, looking at the Pot of Chaos in front of Austin.


    After all, he knew what he was capable of. Now that the pot could resist his attack without any damage, he surmised that it was a magic treasure that had been owned by an immortal king.


    Despite that, he wasn''t interested in the Pot of Chaos for long. He turned around and planned to pick up that white supreme holy fruit.


    The fruit was what he needed most, and not the pot.


    However, at that moment, just as he was about to grab a hold of the fruit, the supreme holy tree began to tremble violently.


    It suddenly glowed brightly and emitted a dangerous and intense power.


    Sensing it, all the living creatures stepped back to keep a long distance from the tree.


    Even those powerful ones raised their eyebrows and couldn''t help but take a few


    When it finally came in the space, the image suddenly trembled a few times.


    Then, without any warning, all the images disappeared.


    Even the great illusory world on the crown vanished in a flash.


    Only a giant tree remained standing there.


    All the creatures, interested in the magic fruits or not, saw the images.


    Because of utter shock and surprise, a dead silence enveloped them, making the atmosphere a bit eerie.


    Everyone was thinking of those eccentric images and why they suddenly appeared.


    "Twelve trees merged into a key and opened the door that leads to the world called Divine Land?"


    a smart creature said while recalling what he had just seen.


    "Y-yes, you''re right. Twelve trees turned into a key.


    It''s suggesting that we need to find twelve magic trees and merge them together so that we can open the door!


    The door leads to the world called the Divine Land!"


    another creature shouted, still in a state of shock.


    "Is it possible that Divine Land is the real God''s Burial Ground?"


    "Or not. It might actually refer to the divine world where a real god lives!"


    another creature guessed boldly.


    All of them were in conflicting ideas, obviously baffled by what just happened right before their eyes. "What?! The divine world where a real god lives!"


    Upon hearing this, the other creatures couldn''t help but gasp in astonishment. After all, the immortal world was something that sounded so remote to them.

 Chapter 2411 The Snatch

    It was said that there was a world called the Divine Land outside this star cluster of the universe where gods lived.


    In this land, the gods enjoyed endless life. They were unstoppable both in heaven and earth.


    Besides this, people knew that these gods were the creators and controllers of all the things in the world.


    The universe, sun, moon, stars, mountains, rivers on the continent, tens of thousands of beings, even time, space, and order, were all personally created and ran by these gods.


    Of course, these words were groundless, and no one could tell whether they were indeed true or not.


    They could even be exaggerations made by people who had nothing better to do.


    Moreover, as the Divine Land was filled with immortal energy and omnipotent herbs, consistent views and opinions stated that it was a dream world perfect for cultivation.


    More importantly, a secret to eternal living was said to be found in that place!


    Because the gods themselves were eternal, warriors and creatures who could enter that land could also attain immortality.


    One could say that the Divine Land was a place that all cultivators in the world yearned for.


    At this moment, the creatures lurking in the colossal tree realized the images might be linked to the Divine Land. So naturally, they were extremely dumbfounded.


    "It turns out the key to the Divine Land is the combination of the twelve supreme holy trees in the world.


    That is to say, if one wanted to enter the Divine Land, he or she would have to collect all twelve of those trees.


    Whoa! That sounds like a tough task.


    Each tree is a rare and precious treasure. It will be extremely hard to look for all of them,"


    one of the creatures uttered in a mixture of amusement and surprise.


    "Look, here is one of those trees!"


    All of a sudden, a creature seemed to have awakened from contemplation. He stared at the supreme holy tree with passionate eyes.


    Needless to say, this supreme holy tree was one of the keys to enter the Divine Land.


    It was priceless!


    Initially, a supreme holy tree was a rare treasure in the world, and its value was incalculable! This tree in front of them was no less different!


    Therefore, the next moment, many cultivators started to move at the same time.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Tremendous vital energy hands squeezed through the space and tried to grab the supreme holy tree one after another.


    All of a sudden, the whole space began to boil. The pressure of the energy turned into raging winds that soared all over the sky.


    Almost all who made their moves were masters at the Immortal King Realm or the Immortal Realm.


    Those creatures with the strength below the Immortal Transforming Realm couldn''t withstand the pressure of their vital energy force. So, once they found a chance, they immediately ran away as fast as they could.


    "I should look for


    slaughter a dozen creatures of the same level.


    Whoosh!


    In a swift motion, Austin had already left far away and rushed towards another area.


    "Ha-ha!


    A white supreme holy fruit!


    This belongs to us!"


    Meanwhile, in an ancient valley, a tall and ferocious evil creature holding a little white baby was laughing to his heart''s content.


    On his side were several evil creatures, who were still protecting the fruits, afraid that others might come to snatch it.


    To get their hands on the fruits, people from various sects and organizations had fought with each other for a long time.


    They even scrambled to check the Space Ring or other storage treasures of one another.


    No one could be exempted from it, and the scene was practically deranged and chaotic.


    This was the cruel world of warriors.


    No matter how high one''s cultivation base was, the materials and treasures were still too precious for them to not engage in a fierce competition.


    Not to mention, a rare treasure like the supreme holy fruit could hardly be seen in tens of thousands of years, maybe even a hundred thousand years. So, this opportunity was really now or never.


    "All of you devils will die!"


    Suddenly, a loud roar resounded from somewhere.


    Then, the magic runes dropped from the sky as if they were black snowflakes.


    All the things in the valley, including time and space, froze in the black snow.


    At the same time, a massive black stick fell from the sky and swept towards the evil creatures in the valley.


    As a result, rumbling and clattering sounds disrupted the quietness of the valley!


    All the evil creatures were ultimately crushed and then absorbed by the thick Diabolic Killing Needle.


    "Ha-ha!


    It''s my third supreme holy fruit."


    A young man of the human race appeared in the valley. He grabbed the white supreme holy fruit, carefully examined it, and then hid it in his Space Ring.

 Chapter 2412 The Fourth Stage Of The World Sealing Tabooed Magic

    The young man was none other than Austin.


    Including the one he had just taken from the demon, he now had a total of three holy fruits�C�Ctwo of which were black and the other one was white.


    Austin couldn''t help but flash a slight smug grin on his face as he looked at those fruits.


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough for me to condense the Supreme Holy Body with only three of these fruits.


    Well, to achieve the legendary Supreme Holy Body, I have to grab some more!"


    Austin murmured quite excitingly.


    "What''s more, with my current strength and trump cards, I have a chance to defeat others as long as I don''t meet a strong cultivator as powerful as an immortal king.


    All right. I don''t care who it might be. I''ll just go and snatch those holy fruits!''


    He made up his mind confidently.


    It was true that his cultivation base had now reached the Immortal Transforming Realm. And with his demonic avatar, he could even be qualified to compete with a powerful cultivator at the Immortal Realm.


    Right now, those masters at the Immortal King Realm were frantically fighting over the supreme holy tree.


    And the most powerful creatures that took part in the hunt were Immortal Realm masters.


    "I should let the demonic avatar attain a higher level of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic!"


    Austin uttered before he telepathically commanded the demonic avatar to enter the Slave Tower.


    Until now, it only learned the third stage of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    Yet still, its strength had been continuously improving rapidly.


    Because of this, the demonic avatar was powerful enough to practice the higher level of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    After some time, Austin commanded his bodily movement skill and rushed out of the valley, continuing his search for more black and white holy fruits.


    Amusingly enough, those supreme holy fruits were smart enough not to remain motionless or stuck in one place.


    After ejecting themselves from the supreme holy tree, they had escaped in nearby areas at will.


    So, it was not really easy to locate and grab hold of them.


    However, fortunately, these precious holy fruits only had primitive intelligence and were not wise enough to hide perfectly. Instead, they just instinctively avoided cultivators on the way.


    After many of the masters unleashed their spiritual sense and other kinds of powerful magic treasures to search for them, most of the holy fruits were gradually located after another.


    And a few hours later, another white holy fruit was discovered on a nearby mountain peak.


    All of the hunters maniacally rushed to the peak, fiercely fighting one another on their way.


    "Those who do not wish to die, get out!"


    Suddenly, a gray shadow fell from the sky, flaring up a terrible energy pressure. In an instant, the entire mountain was covered by a gray mist.


    "Ahhh!"


    Cries of pain and screams echoed in the whole area.


    H


    trength, they could undoubtedly kill him effortlessly.


    So, they didn''t care much about Austin�C�Ca young man at the Immortal Transforming Realm�C�Cwho suddenly climbed up the mountain. What was more, they were still in a battle stalemate, and they figured he wasn''t much of a threat.


    For a while, none of the Immortal Realm masters had moved to attack Austin.


    "Now!"


    All of a sudden, Austin used all his strength and moved as fast as a tiger, running his bodily movement skill to the extreme.


    Swoosh! He fell to the side of the white holy fruit and tried to grab it.


    "Die!"


    "Damn it! There is really someone who is not afraid of death!"


    Suddenly, those masters at the Immortal Realm went into an uproar.


    They all sprang at Austin swiftly; however, the demonic avatar was quick enough to respond.


    Using its fourth stage of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic, it suddenly got involved in the fight.


    In a split second, huge black snowflakes covered the entire mountain, leaving the seven Immortal Realm masters no time to dodge.


    They rushed directly into the forbidden area and found themselves unable to move.


    Moreover, the energy within their bodies was temporarily sealed.


    While they were trapped�C�Cmuch to their utmost dismay�C�CAustin had already grabbed the white holy fruit and instantly rushed over to a far distance.


    "I got another holy fruit!"


    Austin exclaimed. He was extremely overjoyed while staring at the fruit.


    Now he had four holy fruits, two black and two white�C�Cmaking two perfect pairs for him to take!


    Howl!


    After being restored from concealment, the several masters immediately went berserk and roared at the sky.


    "It''s him!


    If my guess is right, he is Austin from the Immortal End World!"


    Recognizing Austin, the demons from the Third Demonic World couldn''t help but go into a total frenzy, feeling stupid for being outsmarted by a young man at the Immortal Transforming Realm.

 Chapter 2413 Take Advantage Of

    "What? Everyone, that is Austin!


    Listen! I heard that he has an omnipotent herb in his possession!"


    one of the creatures exclaimed in surprise and then announced.


    The rest of them stared at the man''s back, which was still in the distance. Their eyes shining with greed.


    "Get after him!"


    Several figures rushed out immediately and began chasing him.


    The possibility of getting an omnipotent herb, coupled with the greed of a few supreme holy fruits was enough of an incentive for them to risk everything.


    The seven masters who were at the Immortal Realm were all fired up and they were the first to go after him.


    "Brother, look! It''s Austin!"


    a young girl, standing on the Violet Golden Warship cried out in an excited tone.


    This girl was Elsie.


    Whoosh!


    Immediately, the Violet Golden Warship began dashing forward and very soon, turned into a streak of shadow in Austin''s pursuit.


    Owing to his spiritual sense and warrior intuition, Austin immediately sensed that a large group of pursuers were behind him, and for some reason, could not hold back a bitter smile. He knew that he had been exposed, again!


    The demonic avatar was too obvious.


    As soon as the demonic avatar, and the Diabolic Killing Needle appeared, the evil creatures from the Third Demonic World would instantly recognize the aura and recognize him.


    However, since he already knew this, he had been mentally prepared for this.


    Luckily, he had broken through to the Immortal Transforming Realm now, and his bodily movement skills had advanced to an even higher level.


    Over time, he had picked up various skills, and now his armory included an Invisibility Skill, the Dragon Lightness, the penetrating skill of the red demonic mouse, and the speed boost skill of the three-legged golden crow, apart from the fact that he had developed an understanding of the spatial power. Therefore, he had become incredibly fast.


    The rapid pace, coupled with the illusion left behind by him in the form of a streak of light made it impossible for his pursuers to trace him.


    Whoosh! "Damn it! How can he be so fast?"


    The seven masters at the Immortal Realm were outraged when they lost him again.


    Being masters at such an advanced cultivation base, not being able to catch up with a brat at the preliminary stage of the Immortal Realm was a joke on them!


    A moment later, they heard a fierce fight ahead of them. The whole ground was rumbling and shaking.


    "These two supreme holy fruits belong to me. Anyone who dares to take them shall suffer my wrath!"


    "Go ahead! Ha-ha, you dumbo!


    Those black and white beauties are precious and nobody is allowed to touch them except us.


    And if you try, we''re gonna chase you right into your graves! And if you wanna try something, go ahead in that too!"


    "Your Sword Palace means nothing to us. What do you think we are, children?


    Go away, these two holy fruits belong to us, and no one else!"


    In a grassland covered by beautiful wild flowers that were now trampled, hun


    ded by strong demonic aura that was roaring like a hurricane.


    The giant creature was obviously from the beast race, carrying an over-sized golden mace on his shoulders. His muscles were coiled like dragons and the style made him look terrifying.


    Not far from these two, a white supreme holy fruit was sitting next to a stream. It was sealed in place.


    "Miles, We haven''t fought in over a hundred years now.


    Today''s the time to finally do it!"


    The creature waved his golden mace and grinned.


    "Victor, I need this white supreme holy fruit. Please give it to me.


    I''ll owe you one,"


    the man in the white robe casually asked.


    "Ha-ha!


    If you need that supreme holy fruit so bad, you''ll have to go through me to get it. It''s yours if you can defeat me!"


    His opponent laughed wildly.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    The man in the white robe finally got furious as well.


    "Yes!"


    The other one nodded.


    "Okay!"


    The man with the sword knew the temperament of his opponent. No matter what he said to the bulky man, it was useless.


    Bang!


    As he drew his sword, a large bang was heard, and a cold sword-light rushed towards the midnight sky!


    Boom!


    His opponent waved his golden mace slightly and it made the space shake.


    Obviously, the two were extremely powerful.


    A fierce battle was about to begin.


    Just then.


    "You can stop arguing! The fruit is mine!"


    A voice sounded.


    Then, black snowflakes drifted in from all directions and shrouded the ground, sealing off the entire area.


    The man in the white robe and the barbaric creature were shocked when they felt that their bodies had been immobilized.


    Then, a young man appeared by the stream. He picked up the supreme holy fruit, turned around and rushed away; just like that!


    "I''ve got another supreme holy fruit!"


    Austin was in a good mood, and he used his bodily movement skill to escape instantly.


    "Austin, stop!"


    "You''re dead, brat!"


    A larger group of pursuers were chasing him now!

 Chapter 2414 Sect Ancestor

    "Well, so is this Austin Lin of Immortal End World?"


    Miles murmured as he stared at Austin''s retreating figure thoughtfully.


    Above his head, a sharp sword emitted light and twisted in the air as if it were a living creature.


    "He''s from the same world as my master. I''ll find him and ask if my master has returned to the Immortal End World," Miles continued.


    After a momentary pause, he quickly turned into a beam of light and chased after Austin.


    "Ha-ha!


    So Austin''s the one who got the omnipotent herb!


    That''s interesting! He actually has the balls to steal what''s mine!


    Well, he can''t escape from me," Victor muttered.


    It only took him a single step to advance at least a thousand meters from where he had been a second earlier. The ground and mountains shook.


    By using his demonic avatar, Austin was able to retrieve around four to five supreme holy fruits.


    These fruits were normally the prize as creatures fought over it.


    Austin just needed to unleash his spiritual sense so he could gauge the battle field. Once he had gotten a clear view, he would then release his demonic avatar that would then seal all the creatures successfully attaining the supreme holy fruit.


    As a result, every creature alike was now after him. All the shouting and battle cries had caused a tremor throughout the land.


    What made matters worse was that they had spread the news that Austin was retrieving so many supreme holy fruits that even creatures from other worlds and races were after him now too.


    Several times, it seemed as if they had almost caught Austin. However, he managed to get away with the help of his demonic avatar. Releasing the World Sealing Tabooed Magic, it was able to hold off the creatures for a while.


    When he got his 14th supreme holy fruit, he realized that he needed to find a way to get rid of his pursuers.


    Otherwise, he would be in real trouble.


    Even creatures that could match an immortal king would attack him because he had fourteen supreme holy fruits and an omnipotent herb.


    Even though none of these creatures were immortal kings, Austin still had no idea how he could possibly get rid of all of them.


    "Damn it! Things are getting out of control!" Austin murmured, a troubled look on his face.


    His heart sank in fear as he realized that a great number of the cre


    one watched in terror as the hand drew nearer.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The hand was so powerful that all of the creatures that hadn''t reached the Immortal Transforming Realm knelt down on the ground due to the pressure it released.


    Only the few with the strongest willpower were able to withstand it and even then, they could just barely hold themselves up.


    Austin felt his legs turn numb. However, he gritted his teeth as he pooled his power to fight it.


    ''Is this the power of a sect ancestor?''


    Austin watched in shock as the hand slowly came down from the door.


    Suddenly, a loud bang came from the Ancient Forbidden Land underground.


    Along with it rose a figure that seemed powerful.


    It seemed as if a titan had been awakened.


    Following this, a boundless black fog came from the underground.


    Coupled with the black mist was a horrifying low growl.


    "Oh, my god! Whoever this being is, he''s just as powerful as a sect ancestor! And he''s here! At the Ancient Forbidden Land!


    Looks like he wants something,"


    a few immortal kings screeched in a panic.


    "Run! The sect ancestor is starting! If we don''t leave right now, we''ll be smashed to pieces!"


    Just like that, all of the creatures were frightened out of their wits.


    They knew that they were no match for beings as powerful as the sect ancestors. They knew they would only get killed.


    The sect ancestors were remarkably powerful. Whenever they were in a fight, just the mere energy wave they created was enough to destroy anyone who was weaker within the vicinity.

 Chapter 2415 The Deal

    Seeing that the two powerful sect ancestors were about to fight for the supreme holy tree, everyone else cleared the area instantly.


    Austin did not waste any time and ran away on full speed.


    "Keep an eye on Austin! Don''t let him run away!"


    In the midst of the confusion and panic, a large group of creatures fixed their eyes on  Austin and chased after him.


    Boom!


    Behind them, the fight finally broke out. The two figures collided with each other, and the impact released terrible shockwaves of energy that spread in all directions. The ground became unstable as the shockwaves grew bigger and advanced forward like giant waves.


    Many creatures were caught by the shockwave and were thrown into the air.


    Bodies of numerous creatures were lifted from the ground and were thrown forcefully into the air.


    The two major figures did not want to cause harm and to kill anyone else. They took hold of their emotions and controlled their powers on purpose. All they wanted was just to clean up the insignificant creatures.


    Austin did not escape the powerful shockwave as well. It threw him so high into the sky that he touched the clouds.


    Before long, his body came crushing down and landed on the ground creating a massive hole.


    "It hurts!"


    Austin struggled to crawl out of the hole. He could feel the pain all over his body as if every bone in his body was broken into pieces.


    "What? It looks like I have managed to shake off the pursuing forces!"


    Austin looked around to double check and was overjoyed to see that no one was following him now.


    Caught by the strong shockwave, the entire pursuing forces were thrown into several locations. They lost track of Austin.


    Austin immediately used the Aura Disguising Skill to change everything from his appearance to the aura of his spiritual soul.


    "Ha-ha!


    Great! Good thing I was able to get rid of the pursuing forces.


    Damn it! They have been chasing me for a long time, and I was getting tired of it!"


    Austin felt relieved and had started to rejoice when


    he heard someone call his name.


    "Austin!


    I knew you were here. I almost lost you!"


    Austin heard a familiar voice. Before long, a Violet Golden Warship flew over and stopped beside him.


    Two friendly figures appeared on the ship.


    It was Kelsey and Elsie.


    "It''s you again!"


    Austin was surprised and felt frustrated at the same time. He couldn''t seem to shake off these two.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, my Violet Golden Warship is of the highest rank and the best in our clan.


    It is equipped with an excellent tracking array, so even an immortal king cannot escape from our tracking system."


    Kelsey smiled.


    "Austin, let''s talk on the ship,"


    said Kelsey.


    "I am not interested."


    Austin rolled his eyes. These two had been following him endlessly, and he knew that they wanted to get the omnipotent herb from him.


    Austin just wanted to find a quiet place to eat the supreme holy fruits and see if he could cultivate the Supreme H


    t take the Condensed Omnipotent Pill.


    The omnipotent herb is an important component to refine the Condensed Omnipotent Pill.


    That was why Kelsey and his sister risked their lives and explored the Ancient Forbidden Land to search for the omnipotent herb.


    They learned from old legends that omnipotent herbs existed and could still be found in the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    However, even if they located the omnipotent herbs, they had already fallen into Austin''s hands.


    It was why these two relentlessly followed Austin.


    "I get it."


    Austin nodded.


    "Austin, if you trade your omnipotent herbs with me, I will give you the Tycoon Superior Skill as I promised you.


    Also, once my grandfather recovers, I will also ask him to give you several top warships from our Tycoon World.


    The Third Demonic World from the Evil Abyss World is lusting over the Immortal End World.


    If you have one top warship, the strength of Immortal End World will improve greatly. Imagine what several top warships could do to help you and your people,"


    said Kelsey.


    "The best warship of the Tycoon World."


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat after he heard this.


    "Also, you grabbed so many supreme holy fruits. I guess you want to cultivate the Supreme Holy Body.


    I have two supreme holy fruits here, and I will give it to you as gifts.


    Austin, don''t think it is that easy to cultivate the Supreme Holy Body.


    The effect of the supreme holy fruit could be very strong. If you take too much of it, you could die of a body explosion.


    My grandfather used to be one of the most powerful sect ancestors in the Tycoon World. He could give you the proper guidance and help you develop your Supreme Holy Body,"


    explained Kelsey further.


    He was determined to convince Austin to give them the omnipotent herb.


    "Okay! Done!"


    Austin thought for a while and finally nodded.


    "Really? That''s great!"


    It filled the two with joy and excitement as they heard Austin agree with the deal.

 Chapter 2416 Omnipotent Internal Core

    Austin hurriedly agreed to the deal offered by Kelsey. After all, how could he resist the temptation of the Tycoon Superior Skill, the best warship in the Tycoon World, two supreme holy fruits, and a sect ancestor teaching him to create the Supreme Holy Body?


    As part of the deal, Austin took out the omnipotent herb from his Space Ring.


    The omnipotent herb was in the form of a six-year-old girl, about the size of an adult''s fist. She wore a pink dress.


    She looked cute and endearing.


    "Don''t eat me..." the fist-sized girl pleaded with at Austin.


    Tears coursed down her cheeks as she waited for Austin''s reply. She did look like a human girl.


    "What the hell?"


    Austin, Kelsey, and his sister were dumbfounded.


    As none of them was cruel, they didn''t have the heart to hurt the lovely girl.


    However, no matter how adorable she was, the fist-sized girl was still an omnipotent herb of great value. Her destiny was to either be eaten or be turned into pills.


    "Don''t eat me. Please let me go," the omnipotent herb said between sobs.


    Tears filled her eyes as she looked at Austin.


    ''Oh, holy god!


    No wonder the omnipotent herb is so rare and precious! It can think like us, '' Austin thought.


    "Ahem! Ahem!"


    Austin turned his gaze away from the sorrowful creature.


    "Don''t cry. You are a herb. You will be eaten sooner or later.


    It''s your fate. Live with it!"


    Elsie suddenly shouted.


    "If you release me, I''ll give you two omnipotent internal cores," the fist-sized girl proposed abruptly.


    Now that the pleading didn''t seem to be working, the creature knew it had to try something else.


    "Pardon me?


    Did you say omnipotent internal cores?"


    Both Kelsey and Elsie were surprised and delighted to hear that.


    ''What is an omnipotent internal core?'' Austin was confused.


    This was the first time that he had heard about such a thing.


    "Austin, you probably haven''t heard of the omnipotent internal core before, right?


    Once a semi-omnipotent herb evolves into an omnipotent herb, it can cultivate. It feeds on energy essence between heaven and earth. After it cultivates for a while, it might be able to form an internal core. This


    world.


    As they glanced around, they saw green trees and grass everywhere. Birds sang, and the fragrance of flowers filled their noses. The world appeared magical as it dazzled in a golden light.


    This small world was full of spiritual herbs and superior herbs.


    Austin, Kelsey, and Elsie also saw semi-omnipotent herbs and intelligent ones running around cheerfully like carefree kids.


    The smell of herbs filled every corner of the world.


    "Rosie!


    You have been gone for almost half a month. You have finally returned!


    I planned to bring you home in person if you hadn''t come back today."


    An angry roar came from the depths of this world.


    Then, a golden light flashed toward them.


    Soon, a white-haired old man with a white beard reached them. He was carrying a stick.


    The elder emitted golden light and a pleasant fragrance of herbs.


    Austin guessed that the old man was an old omnipotent herb!


    Omnipotent herbs like this were incredibly valuable!


    "Rosie, who are they?"


    the white-haired old man asked as he glared at Austin and the other two people.


    ''So, the omnipotent herb is called Rosie, '' Austin and his companions thought.


    Rosie stepped forward and spoke to the elder through her spiritual sense.


    The elder''s expression grew cold as he returned his gaze to Austin, Kelsey, and Elsie.


    Austin and his companions felt uncomfortable by the elder''s scrutiny.


    ''Is he going to fight us?'' they wondered.

 Chapter 2417 The Friend Of The Infinity Beast

    The white-haired old man, who was enveloped by an immortal light, looked at them coldly, with his eyes getting more cold-blooded by every second.


    Vaguely, a terrible pressure, just like that of a rumbling tidal wave, hovered Austin and his fellows.


    Upon sensing it, their faces suddenly grimaced.


    ''It is said that although the omnipotent herbs are of a high level, their fighting power is not really that impressively strong.


    Is it true, or is it just a rumor?''


    Austin, Kelsey, and Elsie plucked up the courage to come here with the omnipotent herb, underestimating their effectiveness and power.


    But the power this old man exhibited was otherwise.


    The three felt like they were carrying an extremely massive weight on their back and were almost out of breath.


    Elsie was the weakest among the three, trembling under such pressure that she could not even stand firmly.


    If it came to a fight, they might not be a match to the white-haired old man.


    "You have a familiar scent.


    Are you from the Immortal End World?"


    the old man asked in quite a surprise, his bright eyes intently staring at Austin.


    As he spoke, the tense atmosphere eased a little.


    "Sir, I do come from the Immortal End World,"


    Austin uttered, quite stunned.


    "I sensed an old friend''s aura from you," said the old man.


    Then he waved his hand, and a bleak aura filled the air.


    Wherever it passed, the plants around him also withered a bit in an instant.


    "The infinite aura!


    Is your old friend the infinity beast?"


    Austin narrowed his eyes and exclaimed.


    "That''s right.


    It seems that you have indeed seen her before.


    I haven''t seen her for nearly a thousand years!


    I''m wondering if she is okay now,"


    the old man asked with a reminiscing look as if he was talking about an old acquaintance.


    It turned out that the infinity beast and this omnipotent herb were friends.


    ''What a small world!'' Austin exclaimed internally.


    "The infinity beast is dead."


    Austin then narrated everything about the infinity and little infinity beast.


    "I only knew that she entered the Immortal End World, but I didn''t expect that she died there. I guess life is full of surprises,"


    the white-haired elder replied with a sigh.


    "Ask the little infinity beast to come out. I''ll see if I can cure it,"


    he added, prompting Austin to do it immediately.


    "Okay!"


    Austin was utterly overjoyed to hear that. So, using his mind, he teleported the little infinity beast out of the Slave Tower.


    Since the beast had been injured in the South Mountain on the Divine Continent, it had been in a state of deep sleep in the Slave Tower.


    After all, it had not been long since it was hatched. In order to save Austin, it had to take the attacks of the four ultimate magical treasures and fifteen masters at the Heavenly Grotto Realm. And since


    you,"


    said the white-haired old man.


    Austin could not believe that he was just handing it casually to him. After all, those were omnipotent internal cores! Many cultivators would fight to death just to get their hands on it.


    All three of them stared at the two pills with beaming eyes full of fervor.


    "Thank you so much!"


    Elated, Austin put away the two omnipotent internal cores in a hurry.


    "All right. From now on, you must take good care of this little ball of fur.


    This is the only thing that she left behind. I don''t want anything wrong to happen to it,"


    reminded the white-haired old man as he gently stroked the little beast one last time.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I will take good care of it,"


    Austin reassured, flashing an affectionate smile.


    Satisfied with the young man''s words, the white-haired old man nodded in recognition.


    And in one last gentle stroke on the beast, he waved his hand, and an ancient teleportation altar materialized.


    "Alright, let me assist you in leaving the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    If you have nothing important to do here, don''t come anymore. This place is more dangerous than you think,"


    uttered the white-haired old man.


    In obedience, the three of them stood on their feet.


    Boom!


    The altar was immediately activated, constantly sparking. And in just a matter of seconds, Austin, Kelsey, and Elsie disappeared.


    After a while, at the edge of the Ancient Forbidden Land...


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Three figures fell out of the void like a flash of lightning.


    The three of them finally left and landed someplace else.


    "Sure enough, we have left the Ancient Forbidden Land!"


    Austin, Kelsey, and Elsie were surprised and delighted.


    "Oh, my god!


    Run!"


    "Help!"


    "Move now, or all of us will die!"


    Suddenly, screams echoed in the air, and several people rushed out of the Ancient Forbidden Land like crazy.

 Chapter 2418 Amazing Supreme Holy Tree

    In the blink of an eye, a whole swarm of creatures rushed out from the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    Many of them were bathed in blood and badly injured. It was obvious that they had been in a fierce fight and that they had barely managed to escape with their lives.


    Boom!


    At the same time, the rumbling sound of fighting battle resounded throughout the area.


    "What''s happening?


    How could it be so terrible!"


    Austin, Kelsey, and Elsie looked into the Ancient Forbidden Land and saw a shocking scene.


    A giant that was well over a hundred thousand feet tall was hovering in the ancient land like a floating pillar.


    Boom!


    The giant waved his right fist and punched in front of him, exuding a silver light that was as overwhelming as the sea; its aura reached even thousands of feet away.


    The rumbling and clattering sounds of the fight echoed in the quietness of the night.


    All the living creatures in the vicinity of the giant, including several immortal kings, exploded one after another, with their vital energy and spiritual souls destroyed completely.


    The nearby mountains crumbled into stones and dust as if they were no more than pieces of paper. A large area of the forest was now bare.


    Howl!


    At the same time, another giant beast lifted its head and roared into the sky. This beast, which was from the ancient times, had a crocodile''s body, a dragon''s head, and a tail as long as a mountain range.


    As its gigantic tail swept across the area behind it, thousands of creatures in its wake were smashed into a bloody mist.


    The air was thick with the smell of blood and the whole world was in dead silence. All the living creatures were trembling in fear.


    And then suddenly, yet another voice rang out.


    "All the living creatures, get out!" a mummy with a strong aura of death said in an intimidating tone as he hovered in the air.


    His skin was so wrinkled all over that it looked as if he barely had any bones left.


    Nevertheless, he was exuding a formidable aura as if he was the real ruler of this world.


    Bang!


    With a wave of his hand, corpse miasma silently spread out from the void and flowed in all directions.


    The very next instant, screams and shrill cries rang out all over the area.


    The flesh of all the creatures that were exposed to the corpse miasma immediately melted away, leaving countless ghastly white skeletons in their place.


    "He was right.


    There really are some terrifying creatures living and ruling here. They are about to proclaim their land."


    Austin was shocked by what he had seen.


    The silvery giant, the wild beast, and the mummy


    f them.


    The smartest thing to do is to get out of here first,"


    said Kelsey.


    "I agree.


    Things are such a mess. Staying here will only get us into trouble,"


    Austin chipped in and nodded his head.


    Then, Kelsey started the Violet Golden Warship and drove them away.


    The truth was, at the edge of the Ancient Forbidden Land, Austin could use the teleportation altar to teleport himself back to the small-sized continent located near Immortal End World.


    However, with so many immortal kings as well as two sect ancestors watching them, there was a risk of exposing the location of the small-sized continent.


    So, Austin had not dared to use his transmission altar in broad daylight, instead preferring to travel in the Violet Golden Warship.


    The ship moved fast, speeding through the void with purple light.


    Boom!


    Outside the Ancient Forbidden Land, the supreme holy tree was still running, knocking away all the creatures blocking its way.


    "What?


    It seems that my brother is with the young human.


    Long time no see, bro!"


    the supreme holy tree said, coming to a stop all of a sudden.


    Then, its trunk started to shrink and the whole tree became smaller and smaller until there was only a small light spot left.


    This light spot shot into the sky, penetrated the barrier, and flew in the direction that the Violet Golden Warship had sailed.


    It was much faster than the warship, and before long, it caught up with it.


    The next moment, it entered Austin''s body.


    The supreme holy tree was so powerful that it could easily break through the defense arrays and enter the warship.


    "What''s going on? I feel really strange!"


    Austin was startled after feeling something suddenly charge into his body.

 Chapter 2419 The Supreme Holy Tree

    Shock passed through Austin and he hurriedly searched through himself, from his body down to his Soul Sea but nothing seemed amiss.


    But he was sure that he saw a light enter his body.


    After a few more scans, he was hit by a sudden realization.


    In the jade slip placed in the Omnipotent Pot, a huge tree sprouted in the space next to a golden tree.


    It was as if the huge tree was made of the finest agate of the world as it shone with all the colorful lights.


    ''What''s going on? Where did this tree come from?''


    Austin studied to the tree curiously using his spiritual sense.


    ''Huh! This looks familiar.... Oh... wait!


    It''s the supreme holy tree!''


    Realization hit him like thunder and Austin almost jumped to his feet in his astonishment.


    The longer he observed the tree, the more convinced he became that it was the supreme holy tree from the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to thoroughly study the tree. After a moment, he was convinced that the huge tree was the supreme holy tree.


    It was easy for Austin to notice that because the tree emitted the same aura as the supreme holy fruits he owned.


    Instead of answering his questions, Austin was just left with even more questions after he recognized the supreme holy tree.


    He just couldn''t figure out why the supreme holy tree would suddenly appear in the jade slip.


    "Hey! Human boy! You''ve been staring at me for too long. What are you up to? I''m warning you... don''t do anything stupid!"


    A voice that felt more like a thought suddenly reached Austin''s Soul Sea.


    It left Austin a little confused.


    ''I can''t believe this supreme holy tree is alive and intelligent.''


    Slowly but surely, a human face emerged from the trunk of the supreme holy tree. Its eyes, ears, mouth, and nose were all clearly defined for Austin to see.


    Its eyes were filled with nothing but wariness gazed back at Austin.


    ''This... this can really think like a human...''


    Those were the only words that passed through Austin''s shocked mind.


    ''The supreme holy tree is a rare magic tree. It''s normal that it developed intelligence, '' he then reasoned to himself and nodded as the logic made sense to him.


    "Why are you inside me?"


    Austin focused on the most important thing as he spoke to the tree.


    "I found that my brother, Russell, was here so I came to see him."


    The supreme holy tree once again connected a thought to his Soul Sea.


    "Excuse me?"


    The answer left Austin even more confuse as he had no idea what it was talking about.


    "That''s him."


    Its leaves rustled as the branch pointed at the golden tree next to it.


    in!


    We can''t let him go unless he''s dead!"


    he barked out his order and it echoed.


    In the space of one second and the next, his crew dispersed.


    "Where''s Austin from the Immortal End World? He has an omnipotent herb and a dozen supreme holy fruits.


    Damn it! That guy''s bloody lucky!" a creature hollered.


    All the other living beings thought of how lucky Austin was.


    An omnipotent herb and more than ten supreme holy fruits were very valuable!


    "We have to find Austin!


    Let''s go get him!"


    All forces surged out to search the edge of the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    At this point, the Violet Golden Warship was already a few million miles away from the land.


    Austin planned to go back to the Immortal End World first.


    But the thought of two sect ancestors and so many masters that were capable of matching an immortal king made him decide to delay his plans. If he activated the teleportation altar on the edge of Ancient Forbidden Land, he would definitely be exposed.


    If the small continent outside the Immortal End World were exposed, it would be a huge problem because its existence had to be a secret for the time being.


    It took a while but after pondering over his options, Austin decided to follow Kelsey and his sister to the Tycoon World first.


    The Violet Golden Warship transformed into a beam of light and moved forward in the universe.


    The ship was equipped with an accurate positioning system. Once you input the location and triggered the ship, it would move toward the location at full speed or at least that was what Kelsey said.


    Austin selected a secret practice room and started his cultivation in it.


    If what Kelsey told him was right, it would take them more than a month to reach the Tycoon World.

 Chapter 2420 The Tycoon World

    There were at least ten secret rooms for practicing inside the Violet Golden Warship.


    Each practice room was armored with a high-level spiritual energy gathering array, which was continuously absorbing spiritual energy from the outside world.


    In one of the secret practicing rooms, Austin sat cross-legged silently.


    He took two small stones with the size of his palm out of his Space Ring.


    These two stones looked long, dark, and ancient.


    In fact, Austin had acquired them from the stone statue chariot in the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    He then released his spiritual sense in order to comprehend the markings on the stones.


    As he expected, the two stone were inscribed with the first half and the second half of a secret scripture.


    This scripture was known as the Flaming Magic Scripture.


    After scrutinizing it, Austin discovered that the Flaming Magic Scripture was masculine, just like the Golden Sun Scripture.


    He also noticed that the Flaming Magic Scripture devoted more attention to the essence of law and enlightenment. Austin thought it could give people a wholesome understanding of the self and the universe.


    As for the Golden Sun Scripture, it was more beneficial in terms of its practical usage. It contained a detailed cultivation method for the learners'' reference. Step by step, from weak to strong, Austin slowly tried to understand the scripture.


    Austin had only mastered the Golden Sun Scripture to a certain level.


    Hence, at this stage, the Flaming Magic Scripture was exactly what he needed.


    Pleasantly surprised with its power, Austin immediately started to read and study it.


    All the doubt and confusion that he had accumulated in his previous experience while practicing the Golden Sun Scripture were solved at once.


    While reading, Austin had grown to appreciate the writing and morals of the scripture very much. He was in a good mood as he found it as refreshing as the spring breeze.


    As the power of the Golden Sun Scripture was running more smoothly in his body, he felt as if he was floating in the air.


    The Flaming Magic Scripture was highly advantageous to Austin''s cultivation of the Golden Sun Scripture.


    In the past, when Austin cultivated the Golden Sun Scripture, he had always explored and comprehended it slowly by himself.


    Now that he had acquired the Flaming Magic Scripture, it seemed as if there was a master who specifically came to teach him exactly what he needed to know.


    It gave Austin a significantly deeper understanding of the Golden Sun Scripture regarding law power.


    Ten days later, Austin had gained a l


    even a cultivator at the Immortal Transforming Realm would be regarded as a great master who could dominate a small world.


    However, in the Tycoon World, warriors at the Immortal Transforming Realm could be seen everywhere!


    "Come on, Austin! Let''s go to my place!"


    said Kelsey. He was in a good mood after he came back to the Tycoon World.


    Under the lead of Kelsey, the three followed and flew towards a spot on the continent.


    Meanwhile, in a certain location of the continent, a young man in a golden robe stood at the head of a table, drinking tea in an ivory mansion.


    "Sir, Kelsey and Elsie are back,"


    a servant dressed in cyan said as he rushed in and knelt down on one knee.


    "In addition, they brought back a strange young man."


    "Really? They came back? And who is this unknown young man?"


    The man in the shining golden robe put down his teacup. His face darkened.


    "Kelsey and his sister went to explore the Ancient Forbidden Land. It must be their wishful thinking that compelled them to search for the omnipotent herbs in there.


    However, these omnipotent herbs are nothing but illusory. It does not exist, so it is impossible for them to find one.


    There is also this odd young man with them you say? Maybe a friend they made along the way.


    How about this? Send someone to test the strength of that young man who followed them back. Beat him to death or kick him out of the Tycoon World. Let''s see how tough this young blood is.


    You must think I''m harsh... Well, it may not be a bad idea to embarrass Kelsey and his sister a little.


    I will be very much delighted to see him and his sister being humiliated in public. Ha-ha-ha..."


    the man in golden robe said to the servant and laughed.

 Chapter 2421 The Divine Snake Gang

    "What is the cultivation base of that strange brat?"


    the young man in the golden robe asked.


    "Judging by the vital energy force radiating from him, he should be at the preliminary stage of Immortal Transforming Realm,"


    the servant wearing cyan clothes answered.


    "Well then, things will be much easier since he is just a weakling.


    Listen, send our men to catch him and beat him to death.


    I bet this boy is just a nobody,"


    the young man said to the servant.


    "Yes, sir!"


    the servant immediately replied.


    Then, he added, "Sir, I''ll contact the leader of the Divine Snake Gang and let him take care of that bastard.


    Many elders in this gang are at the premium stage of Immortal Transforming Realm, and they are notorious for bullying people. They are good at such stuff.


    It will be a piece of cake for them to deal with that guy."


    "All right, let the people from the Divine Snake Gang do it," the young man agreed, taking a sip of his tea.


    The servant nodded and left to do his job.


    At the same time, Austin was flying behind Kelsey and his sister while looking down at the prosperous continent below.


    Half of the inhabitants of Tycoon World were humans. The percentage of the human race in this world was quite high.


    Apart from the human race, there were many creatures from other races that also lived on this continent.


    Immortal End World, on the other hand, was mostly inhabited by the human race. In fact, ninety percent of living creatures in Immortal End World were humans.


    "Austin, our Tycoon World is vast.


    It will take us about half a day to get home.


    However, we are not in a hurry. You can take the opportunity to appreciate our world..." Kelsey said with a smile, slowing down to fly next to Austin.


    He was in a good mood.


    During their journey, he had gotten an omnipotent internal core.


    With it, he would be able to make a Condensed Omnipotent Pill that could help his father and grandfather regain their cultivation base.


    Austin nodded in agreement. He actually thought that it was a good idea. As he flew, he was enjoying the landscape and observing the local people. Everything here was new to him.


    At this moment, a hoarse, loud voice came out of nowhere.


    "Stop! We are from the Divine Snake Gang.


    We''re here to examine passers-by. We suspect that spies from another world have sneaked into our world."


    Then, the space in front of them suddenly started to tremble and many figures rushed out of the void at once.


    Austin raised his head and saw a bunch of scary-looking cultivators.


    They were obviously not good people and had come here with the intention of giving them a hard time.


    The leader of the group wa


    e Divine Snake Gang, including Elder Armie, were stunned at Austin''s words.


    Elder Armie had reached the premium stage of Immortal Transforming Realm. Two members of the Divine Snake Gang were at the medium stage of Immortal Transforming Realm and another three were at the preliminary stage of Immortal Transforming Realm.


    On top of these six people, the Divine Snake Gang still had many members who were at the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    But this nobody was casually claiming that he could take care of all of them by himself. It was ridiculous!


    "Ha-ha!


    Has fear made you lose your mind?


    You think you can defeat us in a heartbeat?


    Give it a shot. I''d like to see if you are capable of even dealing with one of us!"


    "What a fool! You''re bragging like this even moments before your death. You should be begging for mercy right now!"


    The members of the Divine Snake Gang couldn''t help but burst out into laughter.


    They couldn''t resist mocking him before taking his life.


    "I was completely serious though. It''s too bad,"


    Austin said, shaking his head.


    Whoosh!


    His demonic avatar materialized next to him and performed the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    Demonic runes appeared all over the sky and flew around like black snowflakes.


    All the members of the Divine Snake Gang were sealed and frozen in place.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin released five sword aura beams of different colors, like five dragons, which formed an array and soared into the sky.


    The next moment, all the people of the Divine Snake Gang, including Elder Armie, exploded into pieces and turned into a blood mist.


    None of them could survive the blow!


    Since Kelsey and Elsie had already seen his demonic avatar in the Ancient Forbidden Land, Austin didn''t bother to hide it from them.

 Chapter 2422 Austins Whereabouts Was Known

    "This is incredible!"


    Both Kelsey and Elsie were shocked to see the entire scenery was engulfed in the clouds of blood mist.


    They had underestimated the level of Austin''s combat effectiveness.


    "Well, Kelsey, I have killed these people from the Divine Snake Gang. Will it get you into trouble?"


    Austin called the demonic avatar back into his body and asked Kelsey.


    "Austin, don''t worry. The Divine Snake Gang is just a third-class or maybe even a fourth-class sect in the Tycoon World. It''s small and unworthy of our anxiety.


    Killing an elder of theirs won''t do me any harm.


    I guess someone in my family supports Elder Armie. That was why he dared to be so unscrupulous.


    Alas, the status of my grandfather''s side of the family branch is getting lower and lower. Our family has been ostracized by other branches.


    If our branch was as powerful as we used to be, the Divine Snake Gang wouldn''t have the courage to offend me.


    Okay, Austin, let''s hurry back.


    Or we may have to meet with more of such incidents,"


    said Kelsey with a gentle pat on Austin''s shoulders, like an old friend.


    Austin nodded. The three of them moved forwards on their journey.


    A moment later, a group of people came running towards them.


    The middle-aged man taking the lead was Kelsey''s uncle. He was at the Immortal Realm.


    These were the reinforcements that Kelsey had mentioned earlier.


    Half a day later, they finally set foot in Kelsey''s house.


    It was located deep in the valleys of the mountains. Nearly no one could be seen around there because the place was very remote. It was so quiet that it seemed like if one wasn''t careful, others would be able to hear their thoughts.


    Although the place was not chaotic like other cities, it most certainly looked like one.


    The scenery around was great. Everything you could have imagined was already there. It was in a lot of ways like an independent small world.


    Inside the city, there were mountains, seas and many magnificently tall buildings.


    What was even more amazing was that there were many large islands floating in the air in the depths of the city. They were surrounded by twinkling lights and layers of ripples that the arrays spread.


    Kelsey told Austin that every island was equipped with brilliant defense arrays.


    "After my grandpa''s branch was bullied in the Tycoon World, we came here and settled down. We built this city from scratch and now all of us live here,"


    Kelsey added.


    If just a branch could build such a large city, the Tang family must be extremely powerful in the Tycoon World.


    While Austin was taking in the sights, a different scene was unfolding in a mansion of the


    uldn''t help but praise him. He admired Austin from the depths of his heart.


    "What!?" the young man in golden robe was surprised to hear the news. It was not what he had expected at all.


    The cheer disappeared from his face at once. He stood up from the chair and stared at Cedric. He seemed to be forming his next question carefully.


    "Cedric, the guy who got the omnipotent herb was at the preliminary stage of Immortal Transforming Realm? And he had a demonic avatar. Are you absolutely sure?"


    The young man in golden robe said slowly, not shifting his gaze from Cedric even for a split second.


    "It''s true. I saw it with my own eyes. Sir, what''s wrong?"


    Cedric asked as he saw the color fade from the young man''s face.


    "That''s not good!" replied the young man.


    "The guy who got the omnipotent herb has come to our Tycoon World.


    What''s more, he was with Kelsey and his sister."


    The young man in golden robe completed his sentence slowly. He looked sullen with his eyes filled with dread.


    "That brat has come to our Tycoon World?


    Oh no, sir! If he gives the omnipotent herb to Elroy Tang and Elroy Tang refined the Condensed Omnipotent Pill with it, it will not be good for us, not at all!"


    Cedric cried out in despair.


    "Inform my father right away.


    This time, I don''t care what kind of methods we use, we must take the omnipotent herb from them. We cannot let Elroy Tang get it!


    Besides, that brat has more than ten supreme holy fruits. I will get them also.


    And then I will kill that arrogant brat myself!" the young man said coldly.


    He looked like a man who was willing to go to any lengths to get what he wanted. This made him look intimidating.


    "I understand, sir!"


    Cedric answered and strode out of the hall to make preparations.

 Chapter 2423 Members Of The Divine Snake Gang Again

    Kelsey and his sister led Austin to a residence deep in the city on a big island.


    Soon they entered a seemingly ordinary house which had a spacious secret cultivation room. Austin met Kelsey''s grandfather and father inside the room.


    One of them was an old man with a wrinkled face. He exuded a decaying smell equivalent to a rotten corpse. He was scrawny and looked weak, even the mere task of breathing seemed like too much work for him. He looked like he would die at any time.


    The other was a middle-aged man. He looked pale and with was grey, which made him look older than his actual age. He was so weak that he had difficulty getting up and couldn''t move a single limb on his body. One couldn''t tell exactly how long he would survive in his weak state, but he didn''t seem like he had much time.


    The two of them each was sitting cross-legged in a corner in the secrete training room and their bodies were covered with a thick layer of dust. Nobody knew how many years it had been since they last moved from that position.


    Austin realized that there was a brilliant energy gathering array in the secret room.


    Immortal energy turned into layers of water ripples and flowed inside the secret room.


    Austin felt like he was standing at the bottom of a clean lake. It felt very special.


    Moreover, with the use of his spiritual sense, Austin also realized that in the secret room apart from the energy gathering array there were also heaps of precious and rare natural resources.


    As Austin perceived and examined them more carefully, he was astonished to find that some of them were priceless.


    The amount of the immortal energy in the room was astonishing.


    "Grandfather, father, we''re back!"


    After greeting them, Kelsey and Elsie rushed to them excitedly.


    The two men struggled to open their eyes and looked at them kindly.


    "How have you two been? You must have been through a lot, my kids..."


    the old man said in a low voice as if he was going to die at any time.


    Wrinkles were all over his face and although he looked weak, he seemed like he was held together simply by his sheer strong will to survive.


    Perhaps it was this unyielding will that helped him to survive despite the fact that he was very sick.


    "Grandfather, Father, you are both going to be saved!"


    Elsie gushed as she rushed forward and pounced on the old man.


    "What makes you say that? What could have changed after all these years?"


    Hearing what Elsie said, both the old man and the middle-aged man looked at Elsie with expectant eyes.


    "You will not believe this, but brother and I have found the omnipotent internal core!


    We have finally gathered all the materials for refining the Condensed Omnipotent Pill and they are ready!"


    Elsie shouted excitedly.


    "Is that so?" the old


    tly.


    Once they find out that I have the omnipotent internal core and have begun to refine the Condensed Omnipotent Pill, I am afraid they will probably rush to stop me from making the pill.


    So we must be careful,"


    said the old man.


    "Okay. I understand now.


    Rest assured, Grandpa, no one will know about it,"


    said Kelsey.


    In the secret room, Kelsey''s grandfather waved his hand and summoned a teleportation altar floating in the air.


    Then, Kelsey''s grandfather and father all stepped on the teleportation altar and disappeared.


    "Well, Austin, I will show you around.


    We don''t have much to do except waiting until my grandpa and father manage to refine the Condensed Omnipotent Pill," Kelsey said.


    He and Elsie left the secret basement with Austin. Then they showed him around the city.


    Elsie was nicer to Austin than before.


    She didn''t pick on Austin anymore.


    They walked around for an hour.


    Suddenly, the three of them looked up at the sky in the distance and were shocked.


    Thousands of figures with a murderous look on their faces were flying towards them at a high speed. They were ten thousand miles away from them but they could still feel their anger.


    Five masters of the Immortal King Realm led the group. They each released an immense vital energy force that came towards Austin with loud noises.


    "Austin Lin of the Immortal End World, come out and receive your punishment!"


    "Austin, you little bastard, you murdered the members of our Divine Snake Gang brutally. You have committed heinous crime and need to pay for your transgressions. Come out and meet your doom!"


    Several furious roars came from a distance.


    In a moment, a large group of people came to the gate of city with a ferocious murderous will.


    "Members of the Divine Snake Gang again? These people never give up!"


    Austin was stunned.

 Chapter 2424 Break Down The City Protecting Arrays

    "Activate the city protecting arrays!"


    Kelsey snapped at the guards when he saw so many forces coming near the city.


    Boom! An ear-splitting explosion resounded across the city.


    All of a sudden, a lot of brilliant energy columns spurted from every corner of the city and were interwoven forming a protective array.


    And then, layers upon layers of magic arrays were spread in the sky over the city, looking like lotuses blossoming in spring.


    With the brilliant green light and the roar of beasts, countless unusual shapes appeared.


    Each type of shape represented a powerful magic array.


    "Don''t worry, Austin. This city is equipped with eighteen magic arrays.


    Every array was built by a very skillful array expert, who spent all his energy, time, skills and a lot of money on it. Each of them is very solid and powerful.


    No matter how many of them come for you, they can''t come in. They won''t hurt you,"


    Kelsey said reassuringly to Austin.


    "Kelsey, I know you mean well, but something just doesn''t feel right. I just feel that something is wrong.


    How did these guys know that my name is Austin, and that I am from the Immortal End World?"


    Austin''s face darkened, frightening Kelsey.


    "Ah, you are right. Things don''t add up!"


    Upon hearing Austin''s words, Kelsey suddenly realized the truth.


    As the group of people came near the city, they called Austin, who was from the Immortal End World, to get out and receive his punishment.


    However, Austin followed Kelsey and his sister to the Tycoon World for the first time, and no one here knew him. The whole thing should have been a secret.


    "It seems that besides you and your sister, there must be someone else from this world who also entered the Ancient Forbidden Land earlier.


    And they must have also followed me when we came to the Tycoon World,"


    Austin said.


    "Brother, there''s no need to guess. Here comes our answer.


    Look, here comes Johnny! He must have sent someone to follow us secretly.


    Humph, Johnny''s grandfather is the current chief of our Tang Clan. His branch of the Tang Clan has always been guarding against us because we once came into power for a long time. They are always afraid that we will have a comeback."


    Elsie pointed to a young man in a golden robe, who seemed very proud of himself.


    "Well, that seems to be the case. We are right to suspect that we were followed."


    Kelsey also nodded. He knew how sinister and cunning Johnny could be. Johnny would do anything to achieve his goal.


    "Listen up, Austin from the Immortal End World, you wretched boy! I am the sect leader of the Divine Snake Gang, Bennet Qiu. You killed Elder Armie of my sect, and that is an unforgivable crime. Come out and receive your death sentence right now!"


    shouted an old man in black who was standing among the line outside the city, as he took a step forward.


    Suddenly, a strong sound wave formed lay


    of them used their secret skills and the others used the magic treasures to attack the protecting arrays with all their might.


    However, the eighteen city protecting arrays were very powerful.


    They stopped all the attacks and showed no sign of any weakness.


    "Humph! It is impossible for you guys to break down the city protecting arrays, Johnny!"


    Kelsey said coldly in the city.


    "Really?


    Do you think so?


    It seems that you are very confident of these city protecting arrays.


    But I am afraid you will be disappointed very soon."


    Standing outside the city, Johnny gave a confident smile.


    All of a sudden, a loud noise resounded in the sky.


    Boom!


    The sky above the city was torn apart. A huge golden hand fell from the sky and landed towards the city.


    It was so huge that it covered the entire city, while putting a tremendous pressure on the city.


    "Oh no! It looks like a sect ancestor is also attacking us!


    This is bad! The city protective arrays cannot withstand such an attack. We can''t save the city!"


    Austin felt a sudden tingle of fear as he sensed the great power of the golden hand falling from the sky onto the city.


    Sure enough, the next moment, a series of cracks rang out.


    Ping! Ping!


    The city protecting arrays began to crack gradually and finally broke into pieces.


    At present, the entire city had no defense at all.


    "Ha ha! You now have access.


    Go in and catch Austin!"


    Johnny shouted with a wave of his hand.


    In an instant, all the people outside rushed into the city.


    "Charge! Fight them like hell!"


    All the people in the city darted towards the enemy one by one.


    In this situation, there was no other option but to fight to their death because either way, death was imminent.


    "Ha ha! Wretched Austin! Since you have killed a member of the Divine Snake Gang, go to hell!"


    The sect leader of the Divine Snake Gang, Bennet, stared at Austin and sneered.

 Chapter 2425 Resisting Invaders

    Bennet was as strong and powerful as an immortal king.


    With Austin''s current strength and trump cards, he could easily take out cultivators at the Immortal Transforming Realm or fight cultivators at the Immortal Realm.


    However, he was no match for masters at the Immortal King Realm.


    "Go to hell!"


    From a distance, Bennet released a powerful punch and directed it towards Austin.


    A huge python came out of his fist. The monstrous beast was covered with scales that glittered in the sunlight, and its main purpose was to attack Austin.


    The void around the snake collapsed as it flew towards its target. Immense power radiated from every scale and marked Austin as its destination. It was an extraordinary attack from a master at the Immortal King Realm and the result could be terrifying.


    Strong as he was, Austin''s body almost exploded.


    Austin knew the extent of his power and he chose not to fight head-on. He kept calm and quickly retreated. Slowly, he took some steps backwards and distanced himself from the python.


    "Charge!"


    Inside the city, fierce fighting was going on everywhere. Loud battle cries and clanging of metals sounded from every corner as people took arms against each other.


    Kelsey and his family members who were loyal to his father and grandfather had lived in this city for a long time. It was precious to them, and they planned to protect it from their enemies.


    Now their homeland was under attack. They fought back bravely and defended the city.


    Boom!


    A golden hand appeared from above the clouds and stretched out to hit the islands that floated above the city.


    With a single blow, more than a dozen islands crumbled and were crushed into pieces by the golden hand. They turned into dust and scattered into the sky.


    The golden hand was created by an invincible figure.


    Austin guessed that the huge golden hand''s real target was Kelsey''s grandfather.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, there is no escape for you. Just surrender!"


    Bennet stared at Austin and laughed.


    He raised his arm and waived his sleeve in the air, and soon numerous snakes appeared. They were long and deadly, their bodies covered with poisonous scales. The sky turned pitch-black as the snakes filled the sky above them. There were all kinds of snakes and they were of different colors and sizes.


    Each one was as venomous as the other. Their bite was fatal to anyone who was bitten.


    They looked hungry and each of them stuck out its tongue, tasting the fear in the air.


    The multitudes of snakes drifted in the air, and slithered through clouds and hissed angrily.


    In an ins


    en crow.


    High above the clouds, a sea of dazzling golden fire appeared. Countless golden crows flew out of the fire and released their feathers to attack the frozen people.


    Whoosh!


    A tall Supreme Spiritual Pot rushed out of Austin''s Soul Sea and attacked a dozen cultivators at the Immortal Transforming Realm nearby.


    The demonic avatar turned into a beam of light and charged towards the invaders with the Diabolic Killing Needle in its hand.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Austin and his demonic avatar launched powerful attacks one after the other. The invaders became overwhelmed with fear and could not repel any of the attacks. It did not take long before the ground became covered with the mangled bodies of the enemies. Their bones exploded and scattered on the ground, swimming on a pool of blood.


    Moments later, at least eight hundred invaders were killed.


    Most of them were cultivators at the Immortal Transforming Realm or below.


    Some were Immortal Realm cultivators.


    Only the powerful masters at the Immortal King Realm were not affected and harmed by the attacks.


    The scene took everyone by surprise.


    ''This guy''s fighting power and capabilities is terrifying!''


    Everyone stared at Austin and his demonic avatar in shock.


    "How dare you! You son of a bitch!


    Austin, you murdered so many of my men again!


    You''re dead meat!" Bennet shouted.


    He was the first one to recover from the shock.


    Most of the people Austin killed were members of the Divine Snake Gang.


    They were all elite disciples of the Divine Snake Gang. He felt devastated knowing most of them died at the hands of Austin.


    At this time, Kelsey came back to his senses and asked his crew to retreat through his spiritual sense.

 Chapter 2426 Fled

    "Die!" Bennet roared as he charged at Austin.


    His terrible power, the power of a warrior at the Immortal King Realm, exploded outward, causing the earth to collapse. All the buildings nearby were blown up, and bricks and stones flew into the sky.


    The enormous head of a python shot toward Austin with overwhelming momentum.


    Although Austin was trying his best to retreat, he didn''t know if he could; Bennet was in a state of madness without any reservations. It could be extremely terrifying when a master of the Immortal King Realm went all out.


    Besides, Austin''s bodily movement skill was also slower than Bennet''s.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin sent his Pot of Chaos forward. The pot rapidly grew and blocked Bennet''s attack.


    At the same time, his demonic avatar charged, holding the Diabolic Killing Needle in its hand. It released the tabooed magic, causing black runes to fly all over the sky.


    "Humph! Do you really think a demonic avatar can neutralize my attack?"


    Bennet sneered. A formidable vital energy force burst out of him, causing the space around them to shake violently.


    He was so enraged that he was unleashing all his powerful secret skills to attack Austin.


    In just a few moments, Austin was heavily injured and knocked down to the side.


    Blood spurted out of his mouth when he tried to move.


    Suddenly, he heard a message transmitted to his Soul Sea through the spiritual sense. "Austin, get on the warship!"


    The very next moment, the ground near him exploded and dozens of warships appeared.


    Kelsey and his people rushed to those warships one after another.


    "Stop them! Kill them all!"


    Johnny shouted coldly, hovering high in the sky with his hands clasped behind his back. However, he did not join the fierce battle.


    Instead, he watched patiently from the sidelines under the protection of an elder in black.


    The bloody battle continued.


    Kelsey and his people tried their best to kill all the enemies standing in their way before embarking on the warships.


    Whoosh!


    A Violet Golden Warship came to Austin.


    "Austin, get onboard!"


    Kelsey''s voice once again echoed in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    At this time, Austin''s body was covered in wounds and his clothes were soaked with blood. He hadn''t been able to escape most of Bennet''s viol


    .


    "You''re right. But I can finish you off anyway,"


    Kelsey''s grandfather roared. He rushed over and punched the huge golden hand.


    Whoosh!


    The Violet Golden Warship took this opportunity to escape and sail in the opposite direction.


    "This is a trace of my grandpa''s spiritual sense that he gave to me back when he was still the strongest and most powerful person in Tycoon World. It was sealed on the ship so that it could appear and protect me when necessary,"


    Kelsey said to Austin.


    Austin finally understood what was happening.


    The Violet Golden Warship kept traveling at full speed. Half a day later, it was more than a hundred thousand miles away.


    "Austin, you can relax now. We are out of danger.


    Let''s find a secret place to wait while my grandfather and my father refine the Condensed Omnipotent Pill to get their power back.


    Once they do that, we''ll never have to be afraid of those bastards again,"


    Kelsey said.


    "What cultivation base did your grandfather master?"


    Austin asked curiously. Although he had guessed by now that Kelsey''s grandfather was strong, he didn''t know exactly how strong he was.


    "My grandfather was one of the sect ancestors of Tycoon World before he lost his cultivation base.


    Back then, he was respected as one of the top 5 masters in terms of fighting skills,"


    Kelsey explained.


    WOW!


    Even though Austin had guessed right, he was still shocked by what he heard.


    Sect ancestors were the wisest, strongest, and most powerful masters in the universe.

 Chapter 2427 The New Chief Of Tang Clan

    The Violet Golden Warship flew in the sky, hiding in plain sight.


    Everywhere in the Tycoon World, there were groups of people looking for Kelsey, his sister, and the other members of the Tang Clan who supported their grandfather.


    Out of the many warships that Kelsey and his men had gotten onto to flee the city, at least a dozen had been caught immediately and smashed to pieces.


    As time went on, more and more of the warships were spotted, and the people aboard them were either arrested or killed.


    All in all, Kelsey lost a lot of men.


    He sent two of his people to take stock of the situation.


    When he and Elsie learned just how many of his people had lost their lives or gotten arrested, they became upset and angry.


    The following day, Austin stayed in a secret room on the ship to heal himself.


    In the battle against Bennet, he had gotten badly injured.


    Fortunately, Austin had a strong body and amazing healing abilities.


    After an entire day of consuming medicine and working on his injuries, he managed to recover fully.


    Then, he went into the Slave Tower to see the little infinity beast.


    These days, the beast had been spending all its time in the tower, so he had asked Brady to keep an eye on it.


    As Austin had expected, the little infinity beast had completely recovered from its injuries and was feeling much better.


    In fact, as soon as it set eyes on Austin, it dashed forward and jumped onto his shoulder, bouncing happily.


    Austin had been carrying this beast around since before it had even hatched, so over the years, it had grown attached to him.


    It saw Austin as its family.


    "Master, the little infinity beast seems to be practicing some formula recently, and its strength is growing slowly,"


    Brady reported.


    "Is that so?"


    Austin was stunned.


    He looked down at the little infinity beast and directly asked it about what it was doing lately.


    The little infinity beast quickly explained that the old omnipotent herb from the Ancient Forbidden Land had not only healed it, but also given it a formula.


    This formula was something that the herb had obtained from an ad


    ary, they would try their best to butter him up.


    After all, the Tang Clan was a giant in the Tycoon World. It had existed for a long time.


    Naturally, the chief of the Tang Clan was considered one of the most powerful people in the Tycoon World.


    Therefore, after Elroy became the chief of the Tang Clan again, all the sects in the Tycoon World sent their people to congratulate him.


    The headquarters of the Tang Clan was soon filled with guests who had come to congratulate the new chief.


    Elroy became a celebrity again.


    All the members of the Tang Clan knew that Wheeler''s reign was over, so they quickly made up their mind to support Elroy.


    And since he used to be the chief of the Tang Clan before, there was no resistance to his leadership.


    In the headquarters of the Tang Clan, Kelsey and his sister soon found themselves surrounded by leaders of different sects who were trying to suck up to them.


    During this whole time, Kelsey let Austin stay with him and treated him as a friend.


    As a result, all the guests were kind to Austin as well.


    They all complimented him, hailing him as a young hero.


    The change in their attitude made Austin think a lot.


    When he had just arrived in the Tycoon World, he had been chased by a group of cultivators and even had to hide from them like a criminal.


    But now, things were totally different.


    No one in the Tycoon World dared to provoke Austin.

 Chapter 2428 Getting Warships

    In the depths of the Tang Clan''s headquarters was a special space surrounded by profound arrays that rendered it invisible to the naked eye.


    This space was lined with large ships that hovered gently in the air.


    Each of these ships was enveloped by a colorful beam of light that acted as a protective barrier.


    Kelsey''s grandfather, Elroy, had specially brought Austin to this place.


    "Austin, look! These are the top warships of our clan.


    Each warship cost us a lot of precious resources to build. We hired only the best masters to make them, and they put a lot of time and energy into perfecting each ship.


    So every one of these warships is priceless," Elroy explained, pointing at the warships in the air.


    Sensing the enormous vital energy force coming from each warship, Austin was astonished.


    In fact, he was afraid to even approach them.


    He felt like he would be crushed to pieces if he went near them.


    Even an immortal king would be less scary than one of these warships, which had power beyond what he could imagine.


    Turning to Austin, Elroy continued, "Austin, each of these warships is an important asset of our clan.


    We don''t usually give them to other people.


    But this time, I''ll make an exception. Since you gave us an omnipotent internal core, I''ll give you three of our warships in return.


    What do you think?"


    Before Austin could say a word, another voice rang out.


    "Sir, these warships are important treasures of our clan. We can''t give them to outsiders.


    Please rethink your decision!"


    The figure of an old man in grey clothes materialized in front of them.


    He was so old that he couldn''t even stand straight. However, his eyes were sharp and blazing with determination.


    Elroy didn''t even bat an eye when he saw this old man appear out of nowhere.


    "Uncle Buzz, it is thanks to Austin that my son and I could recover.


    Our clan owes him a lot.


    I don''t see why we can''t gift him three warships."


    ''Uncle Buzz?


    Elroy is


    new that these three warships were the top ships of the Tang Clan and that each one of them was priceless.


    With these ships, he would be able to better guard the Immortal End World.


    "All right, Austin. In the following days, I will personally guide you in building a Supreme Holy Body.


    The supreme holy fruit is strong and violent. If you don''t consume it the right way, your body will explode.


    So, I have to go out and look for some natural resources that I can use to neutralize the supreme holy fruit. After that, you can consume those supreme holy fruits.


    In the meantime, have a good rest and make yourself at home. We will start when I come back,"


    Elroy said to Austin after seeing the latter put the warships away.


    When Austin had made a deal with Kelsey, one of his demands had been for Elroy to help him build a Supreme Holy Body with the supreme holy fruits.


    "Thank you, sir,"


    Austin replied immediately, full of gratitude.


    The truth was, now that Elroy had regained his cultivation base as a sect ancestor, Austin was no match for him. If Elroy chose to back out of the deal, there was nothing Austin would be able to do about it.


    However, Elroy didn''t. He was really going to help Austin refine the Supreme Holy Body as Kelsey had promised Austin.


    So, Austin felt lucky and grateful.

 Chapter 2429 The Successful Refinement Of The Supreme Holy Body

    The next day, Austin had a good rest in a luxurious room inside the headquarters of the Tang Clan. He woke up and quickly adjusted and prepared his body and mind.


    Elroy quietly left the headquarters and set out to help Austin look for several very valuable natural resources.


    Elroy was a big shot and was at the level of the sect ancestor. Whatever resources that he was looking for must be of great value considering his current status and experience.


    It was not until two days later that he returned with a large number of rare treasures from heaven and earth.


    After returning to the headquarters, he spent another day in seclusion. During his seclusion, he had refined a dozen pills. Then he went to Austin.


    "Well, Austin, let''s get started,"


    Elroy said as he entered Austin''s secret chamber.


    "Okay! Thank you, sir!"


    Austin was overjoyed to see and hear Elroy''s approach.


    The Supreme Holy Body was said to be one of the most powerful of all the holy bodies. After it was refined, it had an astonishing power whether it was used in defense or attack.


    However, it was not easy to refine the Supreme Holy Body.


    Even with the use of supreme holy fruits, Austin had to use the right method of refining, and then hope for some positive luck.


    Otherwise, if something went wrong even in the slightest, he could easily explode and die in the process of refining the Supreme Holy Body.


    However, Austin had great confidence in the help of Elroy of the Tang Clan.


    "Remember, you have to take two supreme holy fruits; one black and one white; at the same time.


    If you only take one of them, you will surely be injured."


    The tone of his voice was a little serious but instructive nonetheless.


    "Take a pill that I refined for you immediately after taking those two supreme holy fruits. Remember, one black and one white, and then the pill.


    I will then control the potency of the fruits to improve your body.


    All you need to do is to relax and focus on keeping your mind clear.


    Remember that you are going to suffer a lot in the process of refining the Supreme Holy Body. Your body will be destroyed first, and then it will be recreated. That''s inevitable."


    From his careful exhortation, Austin could tell that Elroy had attached great importance to this process.


    "Okay, I understand. And thanks for the advice."


    Austin felt very grateful to the old man in front of him.


    "You can start now,"


    said Elroy in a calm tone of voice. He stared at Austin as he waited for him to begin.


    Austin nodded and took out a black and a white supreme holy


    At the same time, there was also a bright immortal light that glowed from the inside to the outside that reflected on each other!


    It made him look so holy!


    "It seems that I have made it through."


    At that moment, Austin suddenly opened his eyes. A pair of awe-striking and appalling eyes seemed to be carved out of crystal jade.


    Austin clenched his fists and a powerful force that shocked even himself came out of his body. A violent power flew out from his heart, like a hammer that tore the air apart.


    He was now a terrifying presence to behold!


    "Ha-ha-ha! Austin, Congratulations! You have successfully refined your Supreme Holy Body.


    Although it is not a perfect state yet, still it is at the Major Achievement Stage now,"


    Elroy said with a smile while he looked at Austin.


    "Oh, it''s not perfect yet?"


    Austin was stunned by what he heard.


    "That''s right.


    Using only supreme holy fruits, you have not been able to turn the Supreme Holy Body into the perfect state yet.


    To achieve that, you must get the essence of the supreme holy tree and then refine it.


    The essence of the supreme holy tree is priceless and it is so rare that it is almost impossible to come by.


    But still, it''s great that you have refined the Supreme Holy Body to the Major Achievement Stage,"


    Elroy explained patiently to Austin.


    Austin was overjoyed when he heard Elroy''s explanation.


    Although the essence of the supreme holy tree was hard to come by, there was still a chance that Austin could get it.


    After all, the precious supreme holy tree was right within his Omnipotent Pot.


    Austin decided that once he had the time, he would go to the supreme holy tree and try to get some of its essence.

 Chapter 2430 The Headquarters Of The Divine Snake Gang

    "Sir, what is the combat effectiveness of the Supreme Holy Body at the Major Achievement Stage?"


    Austin asked expectantly.


    "The Supreme Holy Body at the Major Achievement Stage can suppress ordinary warriors at the premium stage of Immortal Realm in combat.


    In terms of defense, even people at the Immortal King Realm won''t be able to defeat you in a short time,"


    Elroy replied.


    His experiences enabled him to know exactly how powerful the Supreme Holy Body was.


    "Really?"


    Austin was pleased to hear this.


    It meant that with the Supreme Holy Body at the Major Achievement Stage, he could deal with or even kill masters at the Immortal Realm in the future.


    Even if he encountered a master at the Immortal King Realm, he wouldn''t be killed immediately.


    Moreover, this was just with Austin''s own strength. With the demonic avatar, his comprehensive combat power would naturally be more powerful.


    And if he could get some essence from the supreme holy tree and improve the Supreme Holy Body, his power would increase even more!


    Therefore, Austin felt that he had had a good harvest on his journey to Tycoon World.


    Not only had he obtained three powerful warships, but he had also refined his body into the Supreme Holy Body. Now, he would be able to fight stronger opponents.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, there''s only one thing left, which is the Tycoon Superior Skill.


    I will put it into your Soul Sea right now.


    But I find that you have practiced too many secret skills, and each of which is very powerful.


    Sheer quantity alone is not necessarily a good thing.


    Your greatest weakness now is that your vital energy realm is too low.


    If you keep being distracted and practice too many secret cultivation methods, I am sure that the breakthrough of your vital energy realm will be very slow,"


    Elroy said to Austin.


    He could clearly see and analyze Austin''s cultivation condition with just one glance.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, he transferred a cultivation method into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    As a sect ancestor, Elroy''s suggestion was accurate as well as precious.


    "Thank you for the reminder,"


    Austin said gratefully.


    In fact, Austin had already realized this point and wanted to spend more time focusing on improvin


    ave you guys come here?


    Do you think we are weak to bully?


    Besides, our leader is cultivating in seclusion and he is determined to stay outside any affairs of this world,"


    said the old man in black.


    "No enmity?


    Just a while ago, two members of your Divine Snake Gang colluded with Johnny and sent people to attack the city of the Tang Clan. You killed many of our members!


    We have serious enmity against you!"


    Kelsey sneered.


    "But it was all done by Johnny. He set us up!


    What he did has nothing to do with our sect!"


    the old man protested.


    "Ha-ha!


    Stop pretending.


    Bring Bennet and everyone in your Divine Snake Gang out! Today is the day you die.


    Whatever you say, the Divine Snake Gang will perish today!"


    Kelsey burst into laughter.


    Then, waving his hand, he ordered, "Attack!"


    A dozen warships lined up and aimed at the center of the city.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Cannons burst out in succession like firecrackers. Violent energy light pillars tore up space and shot toward the city.


    "You are going too far, Kelsey!"


    A fierce roar resounded in the depths of the city, shaking the whole city.


    Then, a figure rushed out.


    It was none other than Bennet, the leader of the Divine Snake Gang.


    "Ha-ha, Bennet, I thought you would continue to hide like a coward you are!"


    Kelsey mocked, continuing to laugh.


    With the sight of Bennet, Austin''s eyes flashed like lightning.


    "You hurt me, and you have to pay the price,"


    he said with a sneer.

 Chapter 2431 The Power Of The Supreme Holy Body

    Bennet finally appeared.


    Ever since Elroy had regained his strength and become the chief of the Tang Clan again, Bennet had had the nagging feeling that something terrible was going to happen.


    That was why, for the past month, Bennet had been hiding at the headquarters of the Divine Snake Gang without daring to go anywhere. He had announced to the outside world that he was cultivating in seclusion.


    In the meantime, he had been seriously mulling over whether to lead his people out of Tycoon World to another world or not.


    But before he could even make up his mind, someone had come kicking at the gates of the Divine Snake City��and it turned out to be Kelsey and Austin.


    More than a dozen warships fired cannons at the same time, flinging beams of thick energy light pillars into the city.


    "Initiate the city protection arrays!"


    Bennet shouted.


    Although the Divine Snake Gang was only a small sect in Tycoon World, it had set up many powerful defense arrays in its headquarters thanks to long-term management and accumulation, so the city was very strong in terms of its defenses.


    Bang!


    With the order from Bennet, a vast aura suddenly bloomed in the city, activating a sizeable number of defense arrays that rose up and formed a brilliant defensive curtain that enveloped the whole city.


    These arrays were bombarded by the energy light columns, but they held up well and protected the city from them.


    "Activate our secret weapon!"


    Kelsey said with a confident smile on his face.


    ''Secret weapon?''


    Austin was stunned; Kelsey had never mentioned such a thing to him.


    Then, out of nowhere, a gigantic silver warship appeared.


    The warship covered almost the whole sky, casting a huge shadow on the ground and making it seem as if night had fallen.


    "It''s the Array Destroyer of the Tang Clan!"


    Bennet exclaimed as he and the other members of the Divine Snake Gang raised their heads and looked at the huge warship in the sky with fear.


    It was common knowledge for all the living beings in Tycoon World that the Tang Clan had an extremely terrifying warship called the Array Destroyer.


    However, no one in Divine Snake City had ever expected that Kelsey would bring this warship to attack them.


    As they all stared at it with their mouths agape, they noticed how big the gun on its bow was?��about a hundred meters in diameter��and that it was aimed right at the city!


    Before they could even react, a tremendously large


    Divine Snake Gang, and his position and strength were both higher than that of the elder in cyan.


    "Son of a bitch! Go to hell!"


    the grey-haired elder roared as he engaged in a fierce battle with Austin.


    Austin withstood a few of the elder''s attacks with his flesh alone.


    At the same time, he struck the elder with his palm, causing him to disintegrate into a cloud of blood.


    The grey-haired elder had been at the premium stage of Immortal Realm, but his combat effectiveness had been mediocre.


    Nevertheless, this meant that Austin could kill a warrior at the premium stage of Immortal Realm!


    ''Shit, he is exceptional!''


    Kelsey thought to himself. Although he knew that the Supreme Holy Body was powerful, he was still a little shocked when he saw Austin beat the elder to death with only one strike.


    "Austin, you''ve killed too many elders of my sect. You will pay with your life!"


    Bennet, the leader of the Divine Snake Gang, roared all of a sudden before turning into a shadow and charging at Austin.


    Just now, he had been engaged in battle with a cultivator at the Immortal King Realm from the Tang Clan, so he hadn''t been able to save the two elders. After seeing how easily they had died at Austin''s hands, he first felt shocked, and then a thirst for revenge overcame him.


    The elders of the Divine Snake Gang were like his right arm. The death of an elder was like losing a finger, and he had already lost two of them!


    "Ha-ha! I wonder how long my Supreme Holy Body will last when facing a cultivator at the Immortal King Realm,"


    Austin said cockily with a faint smile. Then, he charged forward as well.

 Chapter 2432 Half And Half

    Howl


    Within moments, Bennet had evolved into a huge golden python, so high that his head was flying in the clouds. His bloody mouth wide open, the python lunged at Austin with enormous momentum.


    Such was his ferocity that his violent vital energy force turned into a terrible energy hurricane. As he dashed forwards, the hurricane began to roll.


    Austin also sped up and soared into the sky, heading straight for the head of the golden python.


    The sight was visible even to people outside the city, and everyone was in awe.


    "Watch out, Austin!"


    Kelsey exclaimed as he witnessed the fight from outside the city.


    From what the audience could gather, Austin''s body was as tiny as an ant in front of the huge python, looming in the sky like a mountain. It looked like Austin was going to be mercilessly slaughtered.


    Everyone knew that this trick of turning into a python was a profound and mysterious secret skill owned by a cultivator at the Immortal King Realm.


    Even if warriors of the Immortal King Realm were fighting this python, they had to be cautious, and Austin had just reached the Immortal Transformation Realm.


    However, he didn''t dodge and merely kept going forward.


    It looked like he was going to confront the python head on.


    Boom!


    After a few seconds, Austin and the golden python clashed together.


    He had punched the python straight in the face with his right hand.


    However, before the collision, his fist had been glittering as if it had been glazed. In reality, instead of being an ordinary fist, it was now solid like a diamond and glowing like one too.


    In fact, Austin''s whole body looked like it was made of jade that was glowing in the sun.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    To everyone''s astonishment, Austin''s fist kept on colliding fiercely with the python without suffering any imminent damage.


    However, every time the collision happened, Austin would take a step back.


    After some time, he had stepped back a dozen steps.


    It looked like he was at a slight disadvantage.


    Blood was beginning to seep from the corner of his mouth. It was surging inside his body, and his face had turned a little red, but he was not seriously injured.


    "Am I dreaming or what?


    Austin


    he then ordered.


    The members of the Tang Clan headed for the city immediately.


    One by one, they removed the Space Rings from the dead bodies, and collected quite a bit of treasure.


    A few minutes later, someone reported that the treasure house of the Divine Snake Gang had been found. Austin''s eyes began to glow with excitement and he rushed into the innermost part of the city immediately.


    Kelsey smiled and followed him.


    Very soon, he found the place too, and rushed inside. His excitement upon laying eyes on the horde was embarrassingly visible.


    The Tycoon World held great power and resources.


    Although the Divine Snake Gang was only a third class small sect, it still had a great treasure horde.


    If not astounding, it was still a bit shocking for Austin who had come here from the Immortal End World.


    Numerous vital energy crystals, elixirs, magic weapons, various treasures, as well as hundreds of secret books on martial arts were piled up in there, lying in a heap that was large enough to be called a hill.


    "Austin, we will divide this fortune fifty-fifty. The Tang Clan takes half and you take the rest. Are you okay with that?"


    Kelsey followed him into the treasure house.


    "Yeah!"


    Austin was absolutely fine with that.


    He immediately jumped into action afterwards, and started piling things into his own Space Ring. It was both comic and strange to watch!


    "This guy..."


    Kelsey was taken aback at his sudden jump into the hill!

 Chapter 2433 Leaving The Tycoon World

    It wasn''t long before they gathered all the treasure from the treasure house of the Divine Snake Gang.


    Austin stuffed gold coins and jewels worth millions into tens of bags. He had never imagined he would one day be able to obtain such immaculate wealth.


    "Kelsey, is there any other sect that is against your family?


    Say the word and we can kill them together!"


    said Austin with a smile on his face while he touched the Space Ring that contained all the treasures he just got. His eyes had a queer sheen that was almost like luster of more wealth. But even after what they had accomplished today, he felt a little unsatisfied.


    The Immortal End World had been long secluded and separated from the outside world completely. It was much harder to achieve valuable cultivation resources for the warriors in the Immortal End World than the warriors of powerful worlds like Tycoon World.


    Austin estimated that he could bring back a great deal of property and resources to his world if he finished more sects like Divine Snake Gang.


    In this way, he could provide them to the warriors of the Immortal End World to help in their cultivation process.


    The devil ancestor of the Third Demonic World in the Evil Abyss World made it crystal clear that they were going to attack the Immortal End World three years later.


    But the sheer knowledge of the attack wasn''t enough for them to imagine how intense it would be. All they could do was prepare for it to the best of their ability.


    It was next to impossible for the amateur cultivators of the Immortal End World to resist the devil ancestor.


    In the next three years, they needed to seize every opportunity that presented itself to gain as much strength as possible.


    "Really? Any sect with enmity against my family?"


    Kelsey asked, stunned. He squinted his eyes and looked up, thinking about it for a while.


    "There are some. You know how over the years, Johnny won a large number of influential sects?


    Most of them started bullying our clan.


    Naturally, I have a grudge against all those sects...


    Will you really help me destroy these sects?"


    Kelsey asked with his eyes wide, trying to surmise what was on Austin''s mind.


    His grandfather and father had managed to regain their strength, while also regaining the power of Tang Clan. He knew the thing that had helped them the most was Austin''s contribution of his omnipotent internal core.


    This was the reason Kelsey was deeply grateful to Austin.


    Besides, he could tell that his grandfather was very fond of Austin.


    He had himself speculated how amazingly successful Austin''s talents and strength were going to make him in the future.


    Without a doubt, Austin was someone Kelsey wanted to be on good terms with... and t


    sky, Austin decided to explore it. There were more than ten luxurious practicing rooms in it.


    Austin entered one of the secret rooms and sat down cross-legged right in the middle of it.


    ''I wonder if the supreme holy tree will give me some essence.


    Damn it. I really need some!''


    Austin thought to himself.


    His Supreme Holy Body had already reached the Major Achievement Stage.


    In order to get to the next stage, he needed to obtain some essence from the supreme holy tree.


    The supreme holy tree was right in the Omnipotent Pot. This was the perfect opportunity for Austin.


    Austin''s spiritual sense then enter the space of the jade slip in the Omnipotent Pot.


    He spent more than half a month to persuade the supreme holy tree to give him some essence.


    In the beginning, the supreme holy tree treated him badly. It not only refused to give Austin the essence, but also demanded him to return the supreme holy fruits he had taken from it.


    It could detect the scent of supreme holy fruits wafting off Austin.


    But Austin pestered the tree so much that it simply couldn''t bear him anymore.


    Splash!


    When Austin was least expecting it, dozens of drops of essence fell upon him. The droplets seemed to be made out of jade.


    "Get out of here now!


    Don''t bother me!


    I have never come across such an annoying young man like you!"


    the supreme holy tree roared at Austin, its huge face shaking with anger.


    Austin was overjoyed. He collected the drops of essence in a small phial and left the Omnipotent Pot.


    When he returned to the warship, he saw the drops of essence floating in front of him in the secret chamber.


    "I wonder how the power of the Supreme Holy Body in a perfect state would feel like..."


    Austin murmured, staring at the drops of essence, looking forward to reach the next stage.

 Chapter 2434 Return To The Immortal End World

    Inside the secret chamber, Austin was trying to control his breathing.


    In front of him, there were dozens of drops of essence which looked like they had been carved out of jade. They glittered like gold when the light fell on them.


    Half an hour later, Austin opened his mouth in one sudden movement.


    In an instant all the essences were absorbed.


    Boom!


    Immediately, every drop of the essence melted. Endless energy from the tree system rushed towards Austin like a tremendous tsunami. It split into thousands of huge clear waves each of which were as high as a mountain and spilled into every inch of Austin''s body.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The supreme holy fruit essence Austin had absorbed earlier, also showed up in his body. The supreme holy fruit and the essence of the supreme holy tree met and served as a catalyst for a violent reaction.


    At this moment, Austin''s body was like a very hot stove, melting his the flesh and boiling his blood. His body seemed like it was holding in an erupting volcano.


    His bare human skin was simply the wrapping that was holding in the violent reactions within it. The collision of the different essence had taken the form of a surge of blazing hot magma.


    The starry sky around the warship was split into innumerable holes by the invisible force at the same time. Tremendous energy from the starry sky poured through these holes, gathering around the warship with a loud roaring.


    The energy from the stars was as great as the depths of the ocean. The warship was drowning against the pressure from it.


    The tremendous energy of the stars was all being absorbed by Austin''s body after they entered the warship.


    Austin was sitting in the practicing room of the warship like the ruler of this sky, shrouded in the infinite energy he was deriving from the stars.


    The energy of the starry sky, hundreds, or even thousands of miles away was attracted by Austin''s body and turned into tsunami, roaring.


    Like the epicenter of a black hole, Austin''s body was absorbing all the power in the surrounding starry sky crazily.


    Elroy had mentioned this possibility to Austin before so he wasn''t taken aback by it at all.


    One day, two days, three days passed...


    Time seemed to have slowed down.


    The energy of stars in the sky around the warship was being absorbed slowly by Austin''s body.


    Soon, more than half a month had passed.


    Boom!


    In the secret chamber of the warsh


    ! Bang! Bang!


    Ten energy columns were fired all of a sudden. The energy columns were so powerful that even the space around them began to melt.


    The skulls were smashed into pieces with not much debris left as proof of their existence.


    These were actually the warships of evil creatures.


    The evil creatures on those warship were also smashed to nothingness.


    "Splendid!"


    Austin marveled at the sight.


    "What? !"


    The evil creatures who had witnessed this scene were all dumbstruck.


    That warship destroyed seven of theirs with one barrage!


    "How dare you! You puny human! Who the hell are you? Where are you from? Why did you destroy the warships of the Third Demonic World?


    Are you foolish enough to plan to declare war on the Third Demonic World of the Evil Abyss World?"


    The evil creatures came around and roared threats at Austin one after the other.


    "Human boy, don''t be so arrogant. We''ll chop you into so many pieces, even your mother wouldn''t recognize you!"


    With a howl, a ferocious evil creature appeared in front of Austin aggressively.


    The evil creature, more than ten meters high, was pitch black all over. He had a head like a dog''s head, a long black tail on his back but his body was that of a human.


    Shrouded in a strong black evil aura, he exuded an overbearing and murderous will, which locked Austin in his spot.


    "Ha-ha! I honestly don''t think you can kill me.


    Well, let''s fight anyway! I will try the power of the Supreme Holy Body at a higher state on you!"


    Austin sneered as he looked at the dark evil creature rushing towards him. He wasn''t scared at all.

 Chapter 2435 Take Out The Evil Creatures Of The Sixth Evil Energy Realm

    Austin strode towards the dark evil creature without a care in the world.


    Taking note that Austin had left the warship and came at him, the evil creature let out a triumphant laugh.


    "Boy, you take yourself too seriously and give yourself too much credit!" the evil creature declared loudly.


    Actually, the only thing that scared him was Austin''s warship because it had shown how fatal its attacks were just now.


    But he felt that Austin was not a threat and didn''t take him seriously.


    He was convinced that he could put him down in a heartbeat. After all, Austin was just at the preliminary stage of Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Two figures skimmed over the sky and quickly flew towards each other.


    The distance between them became smaller and smaller.


    "Ha-ha!


    Human boy, you are digging your own grave.


    You are no match for me. I''m at the Sixth Evil Energy Realm which means I''m equivalent to a human master of the Immortal King Realm.


    Killing you will be a piece of cake for me, so pick on weak creatures your own size. You are not strong enough to play with real men.


    Go to hell!" the black evil creature said confidently.


    He stared at the approaching Austin like a leopard stalking his prey. Since they were getting closer, he believed that Austin would definitely not be able to escape from him.


    ''This human brat is doomed!'' the evil creature thought with a vicious sneer on his lips.


    A black halberd materialized in his hand.


    It emitted a dangerous aura, shocking the starry sky.


    Bang!


    The halberd was completely activated and instantly enlarged into great lengths. It was over a hundred thousand feet long as it fell from the sky and came towards Austin at the speed of lightning.


    Compared to the thick huge halberd, Austin appeared as small as a pea and very insignificant.


    ''So evil creatures at the Sixth Evil Energy Realm are as powerful as a human cultivator who is at the preliminary stage of Immortal King Realm.''


    Austin came to the conclusion after analyzing and gauging his opponent''s strength.


    "Ha-ha! We shall destroy this human brat, and avenge our dead companions!"


    "How dare such a weakling challenge the authority of the Third Demonic World? You''re so daring and simply courting death!"


    The rest of the evil creatures around laughed wildly, although at the same time they felt more worked up at the audacity of the weak human. They were so angry at Austin.


    The black halberd had grown so huge smashing into the air that by that time it was almost filling the whole starry sky.


    Austin raised his head and looked at the black halberd falling from the sky with a faint smile.


    Then he raised his right hand and a shiny palm with colorful light appeared. It


    n used his palms to smack the black halberd. The sound produced was so loud it sounded like lightning striking a tree.


    In the twinkle of an eye, a myriad of huge cracks appeared in the void.


    The fight was so fierce that no language could be used to describe it.


    It was as if two titans were fighting against each other, turning the space nearby into fine powder. They were fighting like the most terrifying ancient dragons, destroying everything in sight.


    Since it could match any battle between two masters of the Immortal King Realm, the impact was formidable. They could easily destroy the space.


    The battled lasted a while.


    Finally, a figure was thrown backward.


    It turned out to be the black evil creature.


    "No, this is not real. I couldn''t have lost!"


    the black evil creature bellowed frantically.


    He could not accept the fact that he was defeated by a human at the preliminary stage of Immortal Transforming Realm.


    "Nothing is impossible; in war any outcome is possible.


    You''re going to die today, I hope you came prepared!"


    Austin laughed and swung at the evil creature.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The space around Austin and the black evil creature exploded and more black holes appeared.


    A moment later, Austin grabbed the black halberd with his left hand and hit the black evil creature''s head with his other hand.


    Bang!


    The head of the evil creature exploded like a watermelon, and his spiritual soul was immediately destroyed!


    The battle just proved that Austin could take down a master who had reached the preliminary stage of Immortal King Realm simply by using his Supreme Holy Body.


    Austin stood still, then he floated in the air. His black hair hung down like a waterfall. He looked at his hands with a bright smile. His hands shone as if they were made of jade.

 Chapter 2436 The Base Out Of The Immortal End World

    "Oh my God! That human killed Lord Diego!"


    "Come on! Let''s avenge Lord Diego together!"


    other abyss demons shouted in anger, shocked and furious at the turn of events.


    "Don''t worry! It is your turn now! None of you will be able to leave here alive!"


    Austin sneered with a smugness on his face.


    Among all the abyss demons around him, the so-called "Lord Diego" was the most powerful one.


    All the others were just squirts who were ordered to guard here, and their combined strength wasn''t at par with their Lord Diego.


    Urged by Austin''s thought, the demonic avatar appeared beside him.


    It directly carried out the World Sealing Tabooed Magic and released black demonic runes, which instantly occupied the interplanetary space.


    Together, Austin and the demonic avatar rushed out to attack.


    In a flash, all the abyss demons around were sealed at once.


    Except Lord Diego, they were at either the Immortal Realm or even lower levels.


    Austin effortlessly locked them down with the help of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    Indeed, his and the demonic avatar''s speed was incredulously fast so that none of the demons could even react.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The bodies of the abyss demons were smashed one by one, eventually dying right there and then.


    Then, all their blood and flesh essence was absorbed by the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    However, there were still many abyss demons in the huge white skulls in the distance.


    At this time, the skulls that floated not too far away flew towards Austin.


    Austin took this chance to return to the warship.


    The ten crystal cannons atop the warship were fired at the same time, causing white energy columns to pierce through the air and fly towards the enemies.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the energy columns shot straight to the white skulls, the latters were eventually demolished right off the bat.


    The warship had already proven itself worthy of its name�C�Can A-class warship of the Tang Clan. Although it would consume too many crystals during a short time, its power and efficacy were definitely worth it.


    "Damn it! What kind of warship is it? How could it be so robust and forceful?"


    "Run! Hurry up or we may be completely annihilated in no time!"


    A cacophony of screams reverberated from the rest of the skulls.


    Then, in an instant, all the other skulls escaped to the distance.


    They found this area really conducive in making a breakthrough.


    In fact, a large number of people have made breakthroughs here in the past three months.


    Over ten of the great masters at the premium stage of Immortal Transforming Realm have successfully broken through to the Immortal Realm.


    Mr. Fang has reached the medium stage of Immortal Realm. Due to the accumulation of his strength, he was able to make a leap and break through two levels in a row. Impressive, huh?"


    Kevin boasted with a wide smile.


    Obviously, he was ecstatic to see that.


    The more cultivators made breakthroughs, the more powerful the Immortal End World would be.


    "Mr. Fang has reached the medium stage of Immortal Realm?! Wow! That''s great!"


    Austin was overjoyed to hear such news.


    After a while of exchanges, Kevin took Austin for a walk around the small continent.


    Although its scale was small, it had various physical features.


    Mountains, rivers, valleys, deserts, swamps, and glaciers filled the landscape of the continent. The whole place riveted with so much life and energy.


    Most of the cultivators who left the Immortal End World to focus on their cultivation would find a place of their preference.


    Kevin had built a lot of palaces and secret cultivation rooms in some plains for them to cultivate.


    "Master, you are here too!"


    Austin was surprised and delighted when he suddenly saw an old man in a white robe.


    It was none other than Godwin!


    Austin blinked his eyes twice, extremely surprised to see his master from the Prime Martial World in this place.

 Chapter 2437 Meeting Many Cultivators He had Known Before

    Austin was surprised to find that Godwin''s cultivation base had reached the Divine Bridge Realm.


    Of course, such a realm was rather low in the Immortal End World.


    However, Godwin had always lived in the Prime Martial World all the time, and considering that he was just at the Semi-emperor Realm more than half a year ago, it was already a pretty impressive improvement.


    Now, he had broken through several realms! Even Austin was a little surprised at such fast development.


    "Your master has a high-grade talent, and he has accumulated a lot from most of his life. In the past, he was suppressed by the laws of heaven and earth in the Prime Martial World.


    Once he came to the external world, his cultivation base improved significantly and continuously, enabling him to make so many breakthroughs.


    I think in a few years, he can break through to the Major-perfection Realm or even the Heavenly Grotto Realm,"


    Kevin said in a reassuring tone.


    "Ha-ha! Thank you for your praise, sir."


    Godwin laughed, a bit embarrassed.


    "Mr. Godwin, you don''t have to call me sir. We can talk like friends,"


    Kevin mentioned hastily.


    Godwin was the one who taught Austin lots of what the latter knew. So he was welcomed anywhere in the Immortal End World. All the cultivators, including the high figures of all sects, no matter how powerful they were, treated him with utmost respect and courtesy.


    Austin was now the chief of the Immortal End World, and his fighting power was equivalent to that of an immortal king inside the said world.


    No one dared to offend him at all.


    Even Kevin had been very polite to Godwin just because of Austin. Especially in terms of cultivation, Kevin provided Godwin all the guidance and resources he needed.


    That was one of the reasons why Godwin could make such rapid progress in a short time.


    In fact, besides Godwin, anyone else related to Austin was now very welcomed in the Immortal End World, and no one dared to offend them.


    "Elder Sharp and the others have also come, but they are cultivating in seclusion.


    Elder Sharp is now at the medium stage of Immortal Transforming Realm. It seems like he is going to break through to the premium stage of Immortal Transforming Realm soon,"


    Godwin updated Austin.


    "Oh!


    Does Elder Sharp break through so fast as well?"


    Austin asked in pleasant surprise.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, don''t underestimate these elders. They all have accumulated enough for a very long time.


    Whether it is in terms of the quality of vital energy, the understanding of martial arts, or the laws of heaven and earth, a young man like you is no match for them.


    Once they get rid of the suppression of the law of heaven and earth, they can break through faster than the young generation,"


    Elder Kevin informed, laughing as he did.


    "Yes, you are right, Elder


    re just as weak as ants, and they could be killed easily!


    "Austin... what the Ji Clan did before was not right..."


    Gazing at Austin for a long while, Henry lowered his head and said in a low voice.


    "Ha-ha! Forget about it, Henry.


    Let bygones be bygones. You know, past is past.


    Work hard on your cultivation, and prepare yourself for the attack of the demonic race army three years later."


    Austin smiled faintly.


    With his current strength and vision, he certainly would not take Henry as his opponent.


    Besides, he recognized that it is most important to unite and develop the strength of the Immortal End World. Holding grudges and seeking revenge would only slow that down.


    "Thank you, Austin,"


    Henry said, overjoyed after hearing what the former said.


    Austin really didn''t want to hold a grudge against the Ji Clan. It was not his priority.


    And hearing this from Austin himself, both the old man in black and Henry felt relieved.


    "It''s nothing, really."


    Austin smiled slightly and left with his hands clasped behind his back.


    Henry gazed at his fading figure and sighed after a long while.


    He knew that he would never be able to catch up with Austin in his whole life. The gap between him and Austin was just too big.


    "Don''t mind that! Come on. Stop comparing yourself with Austin!


    He is the great dragon in the sky while we, you know, are just like any other ordinary people.


    All we need to know is that Austin is different from all of us. And let it go.


    You have the talent to grow into a powerful cultivator in the Immortal End Continent as long as you cultivate hard,"


    the old man in black said, obviously trying to encourage Henry.


    "You are right! I have no reason to be so down right now! I have to practice and improve!"


    Instantly, Henry was cheered up. He slightly straightened up and quickly left to continue his cultivation.

 Chapter 2438 Clint

    After taking a half-day tour in the small continent, Austin went back to see Kevin.


    "Master Kevin, where are the two elders?" he asked.


    He was referring to Zenith and the solider.


    "Zenith headed for the Corpse World. You know he is a member of the death race.


    The current Immortal End World is no longer a good place for him to stay and cultivate.


    It is said that the Corpse World is the stronghold of the death race. That''s best place where he can be.


    But, don''t worry. He said he would come back in three years,"


    Kevin replied.


    ''Corpse World?'' Austin was stunned.


    ''I''ve never heard of it before!


    But yeah, the universe is vast and there are countless other worlds apart from the Immortal End World, '' he thought further.


    "The Night Immortal King is back in that ancient city.


    He said that a portion of that city was destroyed and he needed to fix it.


    Besides, he needs to watch the evil tree!"


    Kevin continued, slightly furrowing his eyebrows as he saw Austin spacing out a bit.


    "The Night Immortal King?"


    Austin asked, his tone giving away his utter surprise.


    Kevin was obviously referring to the soldier.


    "Yes. The soldier is Night Immortal King. He was a renowned immortal king in the Immortal End World during the ancient times.


    When he reached the Immortal King Realm, I was starting to cultivate. I was nobody at that time.


    I can''t believe that he has been guarding that legendary ancient city,"


    Kevin explained, still amazed by the martyrdom and dedication of the Night Immortal King to the ancient city.


    "Oh, I see,"


    Austin replied, nodding as though he fully comprehended everything Kevin just said.


    He was already aware that the soldier was at the premium stage of Immortal King Realm.


    What''s more, his fighting ability was horribly terrifying�C�Cstronger than most cultivators of his level.


    However, it wasn''t until now that Austin knew the soldier''s real, powerful name��Night Immortal King.


    "I''m going back to the Immortal End World, Master Kevin,"


    Austin informed after getting himself out of the state of shock.


    "Yeah, I think that''s a good decision."


    Kevin nodded to show his agreement.


    "I''ll give the original energy essence of the continent to you."


    As he waved his hand, an enormous cloud of original energy essence of the continent materialized in front of Austin.


    Before he had headed for Ancient Forbidde


    wn original evil tree. That''s why it emits such a strong evil aura now," Austin explained patiently.


    He further briefed the supreme holy tree on the evil tree''s background and why it ended up there�C�Changing in midair in that world.


    "Damn it! How dare that bastard refine my blood?


    That nitwit! I must slam that bloody Devil Ancestor Bale''s head!"


    the supreme holy tree bellowed angrily.


    Austin pursed his lips at the furious tone of the tree. Judging from his use of words, Austin knew that the former was extremely enraged by what he said.


    "Come on, don''t talk big. That Devil Ancestor Bale can match a sect ancestor. Are you confident enough to mess with him?"


    Austin said, trying to console the tree.


    "Humph! When I and my other eleven brothers reunite, we will take him down no matter what. I don''t care if he gets more sect ancestors on his side. Brat, don''t you dare look down on us trees!"


    the supreme holy tree yelled at Austin.


    "By the way, since this tree is your brother, can you communicate with it and tell it not to stay here?


    It would be better if you can help it get free from that Devil Ancestor Bale,"


    Austin suggested expectantly.


    ''If the that trees leaves, then the dome can fix itself and that hole will disappear.


    The Immortal End World is bound by so many rules.


    If the dome will be able to restore itself, then its seal will grow more solid and refined.


    If that is the case, after three years, it wouldn''t be that easy even for that Devil Ancestor Bale to break the dome again and attack this world, '' Austin pondered, feeling quite hopeful.

 Chapter 2439 Back To The Immortal End School

    "It''s difficult. I can sense that Clint''s mind is nearly consumed by the evil law. He is totally immersed in it and could not extricate himself.


    It may take a while to wake him up.


    For now, what''s important is for me to break the restriction power on Russell.


    I don''t have the time to deal with Clint for now.


    But I will try to wake him up after I break the restriction power on Russell,"


    the supreme holy tree shook its crown and said to Austin.


    "How long will you need to break the restriction power that controls over it?"


    Austin asked.


    "I don''t know. Maybe a few days, or a few months; a few years at the most,"


    the supreme holy tree answered.


    "Well, you''d better get to work then! Break the restriction on Russell as soon as possible, and then wake up this diabolic tree,"


    Austin instructed the supreme holy tree. He felt helpless knowing there was nothing he could do at the meantime.


    Austin stayed in the city for a while, then soon said  goodbye to the soldier and left.


    He then travelled to another continent.


    As the chief of the Immortal End World, Austin could reach far-off destinations with just a few steps.


    In the blink of an eye, he arrived at the Immortal End Continent. He drifted above the clouds and examined the new continent that was merged from dozens of continents.


    The land was enormous, an endless territory covered with acres of trees and large forest.


    For a cultivator whose cultivation base was below the Heavenly Grotto Realm, it was impossible for him to travel across this continent in a dozen years with his vital energy force alone.


    It would have been better if he had some superior and powerful flying treasures.


    Only the cultivators at the Immortal Transforming Realm could travel around in just a short time relying on their own strength.


    Austin wandered around the sky of the Immortal End Continent and enjoyed the scenery.


    "Wow! So this is the Mystic World,"


    Austin murmured to himself, impressed by the enchanting landscape.


    The Immortal End Continent was made up of eight heavens and thirty-six small worlds, and he could recognize each part of the continent.


    He knew the name of each continent by heart.


    "This is the Vermilion World. This is the Windless World. The Dark World..."


    Austin moved from one place to another by taking a few simple steps. In just a few minutes, he could travel around several places he was familiar with.


    "The Mys


    to break into the school.


    But to their surprise, Austin broke the array in an instant, and said he was only having fun.


    The senior members of the Immortal End School were overwhelmed by this fact and they looked at Austin filled with shock and unbelief.


    However, it eased their minds knowing the young man in front of them was not an enemy but the chief of the Immortal End World.


    "Austin, are you now at the preliminary stage of the Immortal Transforming Realm? How did you do it?"


    the dean of the Immortal End School asked in amazement.


    "That''s right."


    Austin nodded.


    The senior members of the Immortal End School were Master Kevin''s prominent  companions, so Austin was very polite to them.


    "You are a talented young man!"


    the dean of the Immortal End School praised Austin.


    The rest of the senior members looked at Austin with admiration and marveled at his strength.


    The young man in front of them was in his 20s, but in terms of social status, strength and power, he was at par with the old guys like them.


    "Austin, are you here for Caroline and the others?"


    the dean of the Immortal End School asked with a smile.


    "That''s right."


    Austin nodded.


    "Okay, let me take you to them."


    He then turned to the others and motioned them to leave.


    "The rest of you can leave now."


    Hearing this, the other senior members of the Immortal End School turned and left.


    The dean of Immortal End School guided Austin to the cave where Caroline cultivated.


    It was a privilege to be accompanied by the dean of the Immortal End School. Austin was probably the only one to get such treatment.

 Chapter 2440 The Teasing

    Soon, he arrived at the peak where Caroline practiced.


    Austin used his spiritual sense to detect the cave in which Caroline was cultivating.


    "Although she comes from the evil shadow race, Caroline is quite diligent with her cultivation. She often cultivates in seclusion for several months at a time.


    Last month, she broke through to the preliminary stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm and successfully created three hundred grottoes. Her feat caused a sensation in our college.


    From amongst all our students, Caroline''s talent for martial arts is the best in the school.


    She is easily one of the most promising students at the Immortal End School,"


    the dean praised her.


    "Caroline reached the Heavenly Grotto Realm with three hundred grottoes?"


    Austin was pleasantly surprised.


    Although the evil shadow race cultivated evil energy, their cultivation system was the almost same as that of the human race.


    When a warrior of the evil shadow race reached the Heavenly Grotto Realm, he or she would be judged by the number of the grottoes they developed at the time of the breakthrough.


    "Caroline is a gifted girl. Her achievements in the field of martial arts will be astonishing,"


    the dean said with a satisfied smile.


    At this time, Caroline was sitting cross-legged on the ground in the practice cave. Although wholly immersed in her cultivation, she suddenly opened her beautiful eyes and released her spiritual sense to probe the outside world.


    "Austin!"


    She trembled slightly when she felt the presence of the person about whom she was most concerned.


    Relieved that he was safe, she rushed out of the cave to greet him.


    "Here you are."


    Upon seeing Austin, tenderness reflected in Caroline''s expression. She couldn''t help but reach out and slip her delicate hand in his.


    "Sir, you are here as well!"


    It was only then that she noticed the presence of the dean. Startled, she bowed to him in respect.


    "Ha-ha, I''m such an old fool. Why didn''t I think to give you two some privacy?


    As I have something urgent to do, I will take my leave."


    When he saw the tender moment between Austin and Caroline, the dean realized his mistake. Crimson bloomed


    hen have you become like this?" ����


    When Caroline understood what Austin was implying, she blushed.


    Austin laughed loudly. He found it interesting to tease her like this.


    Then, Austin used his spiritual sense to summon Violet and the gnome.


    Soon, Violet and the gnome arrived.


    As they were catching up after a long time, the four laughed and spoke at length.


    Austin was surprised to learn that Violet and the gnome were more powerful than before.


    To his surprise, their bodies were emitting a powerful demon force pressure, which formed layers of visible demonic power ripples around them. They looked quite extraordinary.


    "Violet, gnome, what''s your cultivation base now?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "Master, the cultivation base of our ancient species is different from that of your human race.


    Both the gnome and I have fully regained our innate blood power.


    Now, we have begun to cultivate in a real sense.


    We have reached the level of the Second Beast Energy Realm,"


    Violet explained.


    "The Second Beast Energy Realm?"


    Austin was stunned. He had never heard this kind of description before.


    "That''s right. This level is equivalent to the preliminary stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm of your cultivation system,"


    Violet explained with a smug smile.


    "That''s not bad! Violet, gnome, I had not thought that you could reach the preliminary stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm so soon."


    Austin was pleasantly surprised.

 Chapter 2441 Have A Tour

    "Ha-ha... Master, you might be a genius but don''t underestimate our potential."


    Violet tilted her chin and proudly raised her beautiful face.


    "Master... your cultivation base... Wait!"


    Within one moment and the next, shock replaced the smugness on her face as she stared in shock at Austin with her dazzling eyes.


    "Master, which realm have you reached?!" Violet furiously exclaimed as she continued drinking him in.


    It was beyond her wildest dreams that her master made even more progress again. She couldn''t believe it even when it was right in front of her eyes.


    Even Caroline and the gnome looked intensely at Austin as they were almost buzzing in excitement for his reply.


    Austin had reached the preliminary stage of Immortal Transforming Realm. He had long surpassed Caroline, Violet and the gnome and his power had soared higher than they could imagine.


    It was difficult for them to judge the realm of Austin''s cultivation base because they were entire leagues apart. All they could feel was that Austin''s strength was unfathomable and terribly difficult to thoroughly discern.


    "I''m at the preliminary stage of Immortal Transforming Realm,"


    Austin explained and patiently waited for them to process it.


    "What?!" Caroline, Violet and the gnome yelled as one.


    No other words left their lips as they gaped at Austin.


    People at the Immortal Transforming Realm were respected as great masters in the Immortal End World.


    Before the immortal kings appeared in this world lately, the masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm were the ones who held supreme status in the Immortal End World.


    "Master! You''re a great master at the Immortal Transforming Realm! That''s too awesome!


    Nobody would dare to bully us in the Immortal End World!"


    Violet cried out loudly.


    "That''s right. No one would dare to bully us in the Immortal End World."


    Austin nodded and his lips pulled into a smile.


    Austin was the chief of the Immortal End World and his combat power was equal to an immortal king at the very least. No one would dare to provoke him in the Immortal End World.


    "Come on. Let me take you to see the new Immortal End Continent,"


    Austin suggested as he stretched himself out after their long talk.


    The other three cultivated in the Immortal End School, so they didn''t know much about the outside world and had little knowledge about outside events.


    "That''s great,


    In the air above the Immortal End Continent, Austin continued his tour with Caroline, Violet and the gnome.


    They were all in a good mood as they enjoyed the beautiful sights of the continent.


    After a bit more time, the four arrived at the sky above an endless primeval forest.


    It was uninhabited and the beasts that resided within were all untamed. Mountains that were high and low were strewn all over the area.


    The four flew in the air as they spent half of the day to visit more than half of the Immortal End Continent.


    Eventually, Austin slowed his pace and the other three followed suit. They leisurely advanced through the skies.


    Whenever they found something of interest or perhaps a special place, they would landed on the ground and would take a slow tour.


    However, Austin''s relaxed expression suddenly twisted.


    His eyes narrowed as he sharply looked at a certain space.


    Unusual bursts of space fluctuations periodically happened in that certain space.


    In the next moment...


    Bang!


    An intense murderous will swept over the area.


    The intense murderous will spread even through the air.


    "Watch out!"


    Austin rolled his sleeve and instantly transported Caroline, Violet and the gnome to the Slave Tower.


    Boom! An even louder noise echoed out again.


    The space around Austin violently shook as if the very space had been frozen and time itself had stopped.


    "Who is it!


    Get out!"


    Austin''s roar echoed throughout the entire area.


    ''How dare anyone attack me in the Immortal End World? They must want to die.'' That was the only thought in Austin''s mind.

 Chapter 2442 The Members Of The Slaughtering Sect Appear Again

    A derisive laugh resounded through the area.


    Then came a cold voice that said, "Austin, you are doomed this time."


    In a few moments, light columns produced by the array emerged from the void nearby and interweaved rapidly.


    All the light within a radius of a hundred thousand miles began to dim as if night had come early.


    A huge array was quickly taking shape, blocking off this entire area.


    Although Austin didn''t show it on his face, he was surprised. ''This is the first time I''m seeing such a huge array!


    It looks like they are well prepared to ambush me.


    But no matter what they do, I am the chief of Immortal End World. I can perceive everything here, and all the elements are under my control.


    It''s ridiculous of them to think that they can trap me with this array!'' he mused.


    With a sneer on his lips, he crossed his arms over his chest.


    ''If I want, I can summon an enormous amount of power of nature to destroy this huge array.


    That''s a privilege I have as the master of this world, '' Austin thought confidently.


    Space itself trembled slightly as the array finished being formed.


    "Ha-ha, Austin, you''re being overconfident.


    You even let us finish the array.


    Do you think our array won''t be able to hurt you since you''re the chief of Immortal End World?


    Well, I guess that''s fair. You''ve reached the preliminary stage of Immortal Transforming Realm, and Immortal End World is indeed under your control. I admit that you are not just a nobody.


    No wonder you''re acting so calm.


    However... you''re wrong about one thing.


    Once our Energy Blocking Array is active, it will form an independent space and cut you off from the Immortal End World.


    Even though you can manipulate this world, you won''t be able to do anything in this array."


    An old male voice rang out.


    Then, dozens of figures slowly appeared one by one. They were all wrapped in large black robes from head to toe, revealing only their eyes, which had murderous looks in them as they stared at Austin.


    "You''re from the Slaughtering Sect!" Austin exclaimed as he narrowed his eyes at them.


    He identified the mysterious men as soon as he saw them.


    ''These men in black are assassins!


    The Slaughtering Sect is an old and mysterious organization of assassins in the Immortal End World.


    It is said that it was founded in ancient times.


    It has branches all over the eight heav


    rab the sword.


    His right hand was flashing with colorful light as if it had been made of jade.


    The killer, who had followed his sword out of the void, saw Austin reach out to grab his sword and felt a mixture of frustration and embarrassment. "You''re so arrogant.


    You are actually courting death!" he said with a snort.


    In his eyes, Austin was committing suicide.


    With a crisp sound, the black sword collided with Austin''s right palm.


    But contrary to everyone''s expectation, the black sword instantly shattered into pieces, which flew out in all directions.


    Austin''s right hand, however, didn''t even have a single scratch on it.


    "What the hell?" All the killers were shocked to see this turn of events.


    They couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Whoosh!


    Taking this opportunity, Austin rushed towards the killer at the premium stage of Immortal Transforming Realm and appeared in front of him in an instant.


    Still appalled by what had just happened, the killer waved his hand and summoned about six magic treasures, which appeared and hovered in the air in front of him. At the same time, the vital energy force within his body was surging out, forming a heavy shield to protect him.


    However, with just one punch, Austin broke past the killer''s defenses.


    As soon as his fist landed on the killer''s body, the latter exploded into a cloud of blood.


    With one blow, Austin had finished off a cultivator at the premium stage of Immortal Transforming Realm!


    At this moment, there was dead silence in the air.


    Austin''s power was way beyond what the assassins had expected.

 Chapter 2443 Kill The Killers

    "Austin, I can''t believe you have refined your body to such a degree!"


    the old man in black robe exclaimed, staring at Austin in surprise.


    The other killers around also turned severe, not as relaxed as they were just a moment ago.


    All of them were afraid of Austin, especially those who were only at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    As for the three killers at the Immortal Realm, they remained calm, not bothered by Austin at all. In fact, they even sneered at him with their taunting eyes.


    Killing an Immortal Transforming Realm cultivator in just a second was not a big deal for them, as they could kill dozens or even hundreds of Immortal Transforming Realm masters easily before.


    So, those three were really experienced and seasoned assassins. "Ha-ha!"


    Suddenly, a man in black robe sneered, slowly making his way to Austin.


    The killer, taking his time to stomp his foot, did not pull out his sword. Instead, clasping his hands behind his back, he walked towards Austin step by step.


    With every step he took, a formidable power blasted out and swept the heaven and earth.


    The earth trembled slightly, and the world seemed to follow his rhythm.


    His was at the medium stage of Immortal Realm�C�Cquite a formidable opponent for Austin!


    "Austin, I have to admit that you are indeed an exceptionally gifted young man.


    You are the most outstanding juvenile in the entire Immortal End World.


    But killing prodigies such as yourself is my favorite game�C�Cmy guilty pleasure!


    I would feel a sense of accomplishment when I strangle a young wunderkinder in the cradle,"


    the killer uttered in a calm voice while he moved in a regal manner.


    "Ha-ha! When I think of killing the most talented young man in the Immortal End World, I get so extremely ecstatic!"


    he further exclaimed, walking up to Austin and staring at him with a playful smile.


    Meanwhile, Austin was unbothered, shaking his head helplessly at him�C�Cmuch to the surprise of the killer.


    With the perfect state of his Supreme Holy Body, Austin could even fight an Immortal King Realm master.


    But now, a guy at the Immortal Realm dared to provoke him by stating outright that he would kill him! Austin thought the former was too full of himself.


    "Really now? You think you can kill me?"


    Suddenly, Austin gave out a loud roar, and his body suddenly glowed with a brilliant light of seven-colored glaze.


    Bang!


    Austin''s body moved as quickly as lightning, and in


    They realized they couldn''t kill Austin.


    "You want to escape? No way!" Austin roared.


    Like a bolt of thunder, he rushed out and waved his fists, trying to kill all the enemies before they could even entirely escape.


    With the increase of his vital energy and physical strength, Austin''s current bodily movement skill was so much faster than before.


    In just a short period, he was able to slaughter most of the killers.


    Only a few of them had successfully escaped.


    In this battle, Austin had killed two cultivators at the Immortal Realm, and dozens of cultivators at the Immortal Transforming Realm and Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    "I didn''t expect that so many powerful masters are in the Slaughtering Sect!


    Well, if I don''t get rid of this sect, it will be a threat to the Immortal End World sooner or later,"


    Austin murmured, glaring at the direction from which the other killers escaped.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Suddenly, several small yellow array flags dropped from the air.


    They were initially set up here to deal with Austin.


    Now that those killers were killed or escaped, no one no longer controlled them, and so the array was naturally broken.


    Austin rolled up his sleeve and put away all the array flags.


    Then he released his spiritual sense far away.


    "Ha-ha, you''re indeed the killers of the Slaughtering Sect. You''ve escaped so quickly."


    Austin laughed as he sensed a few of the killers running in the air, already over a hundred thousand miles away.


    In fact, Austin had purposely let those killers escape.


    He planned to trace them to their stronghold so that he could annihilate them all!

 Chapter 2444 Find The Headquarters Of The Slaughtering Sect

    As the chief of the Immortal End World, Austin could look into any corner of it with his spiritual sense. There was no need for him to be physically present at a place.


    It was due to this ability that Austin wasn''t in a rush to catch the four escaping killers.


    Instead, he floated by in the sky quietly, sensing their escape route and location with the help of his spiritual sense.


    He had to admit that the four killers of the Slaughtering Sect were very cunning and cautious. For more than ten days after they escaped, they ran individually, constantly changing their direction and taking complex paths to confuse Austin.


    Eventually, two of them returned exactly where they had intercepted Austin. They hid there for two days before secretly trying to leave again.


    All four of them were extremely skilled and careful. None of their movements were unplanned.


    They even used the teleportation array to teleport themselves across the terrain millions of miles away instantaneously.


    Even if the master of Immortal King Realm came to chase them, he would be unable to track these four killers.


    Fortunately for Austin, his powers were enough to keep track of the killers. He was reading their movements closely, just waiting for an opportunity to catch them off guard.


    The four killers were aware that Austin might keep a close eye on them, hence they deliberately made their routes complex to divert his attention.


    In the days that followed, Austin sat cross-legged in the sky right above the Immortal End Continent, feeling their movement with his eyes closed and attention focused as he invoked his spiritual sense.


    Half a month after they first started running, the four killers sneaked into what could only be described as strongholds. At first Austin thought they would appear again, but it seemed like they intended to hide there.


    What made him furious was they had four clans within the borders of the Immortal End World as their strongholds.


    In fact, each of the four clans held power equivalent to a holy land or a prominent clan of the East Mainland of the Divine Continent. The most powerful cultivators among them were no more than a premium stage cultivator of Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    That was to say, these four clans had a moderate level of strength and were seldom noticed. No one could have expected they were actually four strongholds of the Slaughtering Sect.


    If Austin hadn''t traced them, the truth would forever have remained hidde


    at them.


    Finally, the top three masters of the Immortal End World��the soldier, Master Kevin and Austin were of one mind on the matter.


    "But we can''t be careless. The Slaughtering Sect has existed in the Immortal End World for a long time, so they may have accumulated plenty of treasures.


    They did not participate in the battle that year and hence had suffered no loss.


    So the sect might have a large number of powerful cultivators of the Immortal King Realm!"


    the soldier speculated.


    This hadn''t occurred to both Master Kevin and Austin.


    But what he said was right.


    "Huh! So what?


    If we don''t get rid of the Slaughtering Sect now, they would continue to be the lurking danger for us in our own world!"


    Austin said.


    "That''s true. By hook or by crook, we need to devise a plan and get rid of them!"


    Master Kevin nodded firmly.


    Having made his mind, Master Kevin assembled a large group of people.


    Soon, the clear skies of the Immortal End Continent was covered with a murderous gang of skilled cultivators.


    More than two hundred powerful cultivators of the Immortal Transforming Realm and more than one thousand masters of the Heavenly Grotto Realm were all ready to fight in Master Kevin''s leadership.


    All of them boarded the three giant warships and flew towards where the headquarters of the Slaughtering Sect was.


    These warships were those Austin had brought back from the Tycoon World.


    They were the top warships of the Tang Clan.


    The momentum they spread across the expanse of the sky was daunting. The air thickened with tension and anticipation. The long due battle was finally going to occur.

 Chapter 2445 Attack The Headquarters Of The Slaughtering Sect

    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    The three gigantic warships quivered slightly and flew away in an instant.


    Half a day later, they arrived at the edge of the Immortal End World and hovered above the vast primeval forest.


    The headquarters of the Slaughtering Sect was located in a small world, and the entrance to that small world was hidden in this boundless jungle.


    Austin had clearly located the entrance when the killer had passed through it.


    And since he cultivated the spatial power, he was sensitive to the fluctuation of spatial energy and it was not difficult for him to find the entrance of this small world again.


    Now, he released his spiritual sense to scan the forest below him. A moment later, he spotted that entrance.


    "The entrance is over there.


    Let''s fight our way into it,"


    he said, pointing at a remote place in the jungle.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    All the crystal cannons on the three warships aimed at the spot that Austin was pointing at. White energy columns rained down over the entrance of the small world.


    The serene forest suddenly became alive with noise.


    All the trees and plants around the entrance of the small world were turned into dust, and a great many birds and beasts fled in all directions in terror.


    The noises in the forest had alarmed the creatures inside the small world.


    "What''s going on outside?"


    "This is not good. We''ve got company."


    The assassins in black came out of every corner of the world one by one and soared into the sky, stopping in mid-air in shock.


    "It looks like our headquarters has been found.


    Everyone, get ready to fight. Remember, don''t be aggressive and focus on making it out of this world.


    Don''t get yourselves killed.


    If you manage to leave here alive, find a place to hide.


    After that, we will gather together and secretly plot revenge!"


    A voice boomed from inside


    The assassins in black fought with all their might as well, but it was no use.


    Although there were casualties on both sides, the assassins were clearly on the losing end.


    After all, nearly sixty percent of them had already been killed by the three warships.


    The assassins of the Slaughtering Sect were simply outnumbered.


    As soon as Austin rushed out of the warship, he killed several masters of the Immortal Realm. After that, he stopped and rested his eyes on the black palace in the depths of this small world.


    The palace was made of dark skulls and surrounded by numerous weird runes.


    Austin sensed that there were four strong figures inside the palace.


    Kevin and the soldier also turned to the dark palace at the same time.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be four immortal kings in the Slaughtering Sect.


    What a surprise! No wonder the Slaughtering Sect could survive for so many years,"


    Kevin said loudly.


    "Get out! Stop hiding. If you continue to act like this, the Slaughtering Sect will be completely destroyed!"


    the soldier said coldly.


    "You four bastards! Come out!"


    Kevin, Austin, and the soldier walked toward the palace at the same time.


    They unleashed their vital energy, ready to fight.

 Chapter 2446 The Formidable Power Of The Slaughtering Sect

    Boom!


    In the depths of the small world, the dark palace of the Slaughtering Sect was shaking violently, exuding endless murderous will.


    But Kevin, Austin, and the soldier walked up to it without hesitation.


    Although the three of them looked to be walking at a relaxed pace, they were so fast that they arrived in front of the dark palace in just a few steps.


    "Ha-ha!


    I never expected that you would find the headquarters of the Slaughtering Sect.


    Austin, I guess you must be the one who found it.


    As the master of Immortal End World, you must have been able to sniff out the trace of our hitmen despite our exceptional skills at covering our tracks.


    This was an oversight on my part,"


    said a gloomy voice that sounded harsh, like a night owl crying.


    "Yes, I am the one who found your headquarters. Today is the day your Slaughtering Sect comes to an end!


    Evil organizations like yours are not allowed to exist in my Immortal End World."


    Austin sneered.


    "Young man, you''re really hot-tempered. But it''s still hard to say who will be defeated,"


    the voice inside the palace answered coldly.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the black palace exploded, hurling a black sea of skulls into the air.


    Unexpectedly, all these skulls quickly gathered and merged together to form a giant that was a hundred thousand feet tall. Surrounded by countless evil spirits, it roared angrily at the intruders.


    Bang!


    A huge black sword that was ten thousand feet long and shining with cold light appeared in the giant''s hand.


    This giant formed by black skulls somehow had the same strength as a cultivator at the Immortal King Realm!


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Just as the black palace exploded, four shadows soared up into the sky of the small world.


    Kevin, Austin, and the soldier all raised their heads and narrowed their eyes.


    The four men hovering in the sky were covered in black from head to toe, revealing only a pair of sword-like sharp eyes.


    There was something strange and terrifying about them.


    Until now, Austin and the others had only guessed based on a vague feeling, but now that they were seeing it with their own eyes, there was no doubt about it.


    The four of them were all masters at the Immortal King Realm.


    And if the black giant formed by human skulls was counted, then there were five masters at the Immortal King Realm in the headquarters of the Slaughter


    l King Realm on both sides were about to engage in a fierce battle!


    The one who charged at Austin was the tall black giant.


    Two of the four men dressed in black charged at Elder Kevin, and the other two charged at the soldier.


    "Ha-ha!


    Austin, this small world runs on its own sustenance. It will be difficult to summon the law power of the Immortal End World here


    There is not much that you, the chief of the Immortal End World, can do in this small world.


    Also, this God-killing Puppet has the power that equals a master at the medium stage of Immortal King Realm. Have fun!"


    the man in black robes said to Austin with a wild laugh.


    Austin frowned.


    He checked out the area and found that this small world was indeed cut off from the rest of the Immortal End World. Here, space seemed to be governed by a special law of order that was cold, gloomy, and sharp.


    Perhaps it was a kind of law that was similar to killing intent.


    This kind of environment was particularly suitable for killers to cultivate.


    All in all, it was difficult to invoke the law power of the Immortal End World here.


    "The medium stage of Immortal King Realm, right? Let me teach you a lesson!"


    Austin murmured. He looked at the giant, who was rushing toward him ferociously, with a calm expression on his face.


    The next moment, his demonic avatar appeared next to him holding the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    At the same time, Austin took out the Pot of Chaos and transformed it into a huge tripod.


    "Kill!"


    Austin roared as he and his demonic avatar charged at the giant at the same time.

 Chapter 2447 Shameless Technique

    Bang!


    The huge black sword of the giant, which was ten thousands of feet in length, was surging with energy as it cut through the void and came at Austin. Every part of the fabric of reality that it touched cracked and tore in half.


    Austin couldn''t help but feel intimidated by the giant.


    Not only was it enormous with a very high cultivation base, but it also had such a powerful magic treasure. Moreover, it was staring at him with a murderous look in its eyes.


    Luckily, Austin had learned and practiced several body refining skills that could put him on an even level with the giant. Using his Omnipotent Bodily Skill, he too grew into a giant that was a hundred thousand feet, glittering all over with colorful light.


    Then, he activated the Immortal Body Refining Formula and the Supreme Holy Body at the same time, mixing the two skills together.


    With all these skills enhanced, his body was in an extremely good condition.


    Bang!


    Austin violently threw the Pot of Chaos forward. It collided with the huge black sword, sending sparks flying in all directions with a deafening sound.


    The impact made Austin take a few steps back. Obviously, this pitch-black giant was slightly superior to him in terms of strength.


    He couldn''t help but secretly admire the strength of the giant. This was the first time he was facing such a powerful character in battle.


    Bang!


    At this moment, he sent his demonic avatar forward. The Diabolic Killing Needle in its hand turned into a thick black stick as it charged at the dark giant.


    Bang!


    The sword roared in the sky before turning ever so slightly and blocking the Diabolic Killing Needle again.


    "Kill!"


    Austin raised his voice and pushed his Supreme Holy Body to the extreme. His attack and defense powers were all at the maximum level.


    The fierce battle between the two giants rocked heaven and earth.


    The black giant was so powerful that it knocked Austin and his demonic avatar into the air again and again.


    However, both their bodies and their defensive capabilities were very solid. No matter how many times they were knocked backward, they didn''t get hurt at all; instead, they rushed back again and again to attack the black giant.


    As the fight went on, Austin and the demonic avatar''s attacks became smoother and smoother until they were able


    me Holy Body in the perfect state, there was no doubt about how fierce the battle was.


    Austin''s demonic avatar, on the other hand, was completely unscathed because of its extraordinarily tough exterior.


    Bang!


    In the middle of the battle, the Pot of Chaos, the Diabolic Killing Needle, and the black giant sword all crashed into each other at the same time. Sparks flew in all directions and crackled over the sky.


    "Die!"


    Austin roared and grabbed the giant. Then, he rolled on the ground, dragging the giant with him.


    Since he was using the Omnipotent Bodily Skill, he was just as big as the giant.


    Any other cultivator would have been killed by the black giant in an instant.


    Austin''s body, however, was strong enough to withstand a few strikes without anything happening to him.


    The demonic avatar also rushed forward, cooperating with Austin.


    It took this opportunity to wave the stick and smash it at the black giant.


    The four men in black robes, Elder Kevin, and the soldier all paused in the middle of battle to watch this absurd scene.


    Austin and the black giant were fighting like scoundrels on the street!


    No one would believe that they were more or less masters at the Immortal King Realm.


    These were the most primitive fighting moves.


    However, it had to be said that this method was working in Austin''s favor.


    He had extraordinary physical strength, which showed in hand to hand combat.


    A moment later, the giant was pinned to the ground by Austin and his demonic avatar, rendering it unable to move.

 Chapter 2448 The Slaughtering Sect Is Destroyed

    ''Aha! This puppet seems to be powered by some energy and is controlled through some spiritual sense mark, ''


    Austin thought.


    He kept examining the black giant for a while. Finally, he was able to find a huge secret button on its abdomen. For a second he hesitated but his anxiety got the better of him. He pressed it. Pop! A huge box popped open. Austin''s eyes grew wide.


    The huge box was filled with an enormous number of special crystals. Their large number shocked him greatly. Seeing a multitude of such special crystals was a rare thing.


    Excitedly, Austin took out all the special crystals from the big box.


    Instantly, the strength of the black giant started reducing. In a few moments, it became terribly weak.


    "Ha-ha! Look at that! You are out of energy, aren''t you?"


    Austin was overjoyed when he realized it.


    "Brat! I''m warning you! Let go of our God-killing Puppet at once!" one of the four black-robed men of the Slaughter Sect shouted furiously at Austin.


    He and the other three black-robed men were frightened and angry. They wanted to rush over to attack Austin and take the puppet back from his clutches.


    But they knew, there was no way Kevin and the soldier would let them hurt Austin. Before attacking Austin, they had to get rid of both of them. Therefore, they launched more powerful attacks on Kevin and the soldier.


    Austin held the giant tightly so that the latter couldn''t move. He unleashed his spiritual sense. Soon, he found the spiritual sense mark in the giant''s head.


    Then he directed the Supreme Spiritual Pot towards the giant''s head. He controlled it and started hitting the spiritual sense mark continuously.


    A few moments passed. The incessant attacks by Austin was beginning to show the impact gradually.


    And finally the spiritual sense mark that was embedded in the black giant''s head was smashed and disappeared.


    Austin was overjoyed at that. He waved his hand and quickly sent the giant into the Slave Tower.


    He knew that the God-killing Puppet was extremely strong. Its strength matched that of the master who had reached the medium stage of Immortal King Realm. Austin planned to find time to study about it carefully and make it work for him.


    Filled with satisfaction, Austin put away the puppet and sneered at the four men in black.


    His smirk annoyed them further. The four men in black robes could not do anything about it. They were completely rattled.


    ''Oh no! We lost the God-killing Puppet. Although all of us have reached the Immortal King Realm, we haven''t recovered from the injuries that we had sustained.


    And if we continue to fight further, we will lose for sure, '' they thought dejectedly.


    "C''mon men! Let''s go!"


    one of the men in black robes suggested in a low voice.


    The four men in black robes used the bodily movement skills at the same time and disappeared. Feeling sad and helpless they became invisible.


    Not only did they become invisible, but they also concealed the aura of their spiritual souls.


    "Well, look at that! The secret bodily movement skill of the Slaughtering Sect is indeed amazing!"


    Kevin and the soldier praised those men when they became invisible instantly.


    "That''s just a little trick. I will tell you their locatio


    t!


    While he put it away safely, Austin planned to spare some time to study and compare the martial skills mentioned in the two scriptures. After all, both had been made for assassins.


    Most of the treasures which they found in the small world were taken away by Kevin.


    Kevin proposed to offer them as cultivation resources to those people who were cultivating at the base outside the Immortal End World.


    If the cultivators in the Immortal End World applied to train themselves in the base of the outside world, they would be provided with necessary resources.


    Austin also took some precious natural resources that he was interested in.


    The rest of the treasures that they acquired was divided equally among the cultivators who had taken part in the gruesome fight. They deserved to be awarded.


    Though it was only a small part, it was a big sum of money for each of them.


    That was reasonable too as there were too many treasures in the Slaughtering Sect. A proper distribution would benefit all.


    At last, when all had been settled down, they left that small world.


    After they destroyed the Slaughtering Sect successfully, Austin went back to the Immortal End School and spent a few days with Caroline, Violet and the gnome.


    Once he had reached and rested well, he gave each of them a big share from the collected valuable cultivation resources.


    A few days later, Austin left the Immortal End School. This time he was heading towards the area where the Divine Continent had been.


    Apparently, the Immortal End Continent was a complete continent in itself.


    The cultivators of the eight heavens and the thirty-six small worlds however, still stayed where they had been earlier.


    After all, the cultivators, who lived in the same place knew each other better, and they were used to their former lifestyles.


    Austin wandered above the Immortal End Continent for some time. Soon he decided to set foot in the Divine Continent.


    "The headquarters of the Flame Holy Land!"


    When he was just above the East Mainland, Austin was quick in identifying the spot. He recognized the spot, the location of the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.

 Chapter 2449 Return To The Headquarters Of The Flame Holy Land

    The Flame Holy Land had become a powerful sect.


    It had been recognized in the entire Immortal End Continent. In fact, it was already considered big enough.


    That was because seven great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm were already part of it.


    The six resurrected ancient masters, including Elder Sharp, had all successfully reached the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Mr. Fang, on the other hand, chose to join the Flame Holy Land and become one of the reclusive elders because of Austin.


    A sect that had seven great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm would in no doubt be a front-runner in the entire Immortal End Continent.


    More than that, Austin, an undeniably powerful young man, was also one of the members of the Flame Holy Land!


    That was indeed fearsome in itself!


    Considering his current status and strength, neither any person nor any force in the Immortal End World would dare to provoke the Flame Holy Land.


    Therefore, it unceasingly progressed and developed.


    As he drifted in midair, Austin looked down around the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land and nodded with satisfaction.


    Compared to before, the area and size of the headquarter of the Flame Holy Land had now expanded at least ten times.


    All the powerful arrays were deployed in the headquarters, making it shine like the haven of immortals. Spiritual energy gathering arrays, defensive arrays, and attacking arrays overlapped, causing a dense mist to rise.


    Austin took a step forward and entered the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    "Who is there?"


    Six figures instantly ran towards Austin at full speed.


    They were none other than the six reclusive elders at the Immortal Transforming Realm, including Mr. Fang.


    Elder Sharp was still cultivating outside the Immortal End World, leaving the six other elders here.


    "It''s Austin!"


    The six reclusive elders were delighted upon seeing Austin.


    "It''s me, sirs,"


    Austin greeted them with a smile.


    Up to now, Austin was still the Holy Heritor of the Flame Holy Land, so he felt very comfortable to be back at his own sect.


    The six reclusive elders led Austin to the meeting hall and excitingly chatted with him.


    Austin took out a large amount of cultivation resources and hand


    become two incarnate Buddhas. It was amazing!


    However, as soon as they saw Austin, both of them turned lively, rushing towards him and chatting their hearts away as if there was no tomorrow.


    Sue especially yearned to stick onto Austin, just like a monkey hanging on the tree.


    They were just, indeed, like any other girls who were head over heels for Austin.


    Austin could not help but smile gently upon seeing their reactions.


    "Thank goodness! You are finally back, Tin!"


    "I miss you so much, Tin!


    I heard that you have become the master of the Immortal End World. You''re of high status now, huh! You must have got a great amount of wealth!


    Don''t forget to promote me! Ha-ha!"


    Two figures suddenly rushed in from outside the meeting hall.


    They were Evan and Herbert.


    Godwin had brought the two from the Prime Martial World to the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land, strictly guarding them like dogs on a leash.


    Elder Sharp even personally guided and monitored their cultivation.


    The old man was famous for being serious when it came to regulating and governing the cultivation of his disciples.


    Especially for Evan and Herbert, they were under enormous pressure and had to go through hellish training.


    However, despite that, no one could deny that the results had been worthwhile. At present, the two had both reached the medium stage of Major-perfection Realm!


    Upon sensing the cultivation levels of his newly arrived friends, Austin nodded with utmost satisfaction.

 Chapter 2450 Return To The Sun Sect

    Austin stayed at the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land for several days.


    The Flame Holy Land had made a tremendous progress, and his friends had improved a lot. All of this made Austin thrilled, and he seemed to be in cloud nine as he went around the place.


    Later, Austin visited Priest Callum of the evil shadow race who was inside the headquarters.


    Ever since they rebuilt the Flame Holy Land, members of the evil shadow race had taken residency at the headquarters and they were now part of the Flame Holy Land.


    Austin told Priest Callum about the members of the evil shadow race that he met outside the Immortal End World.


    "That is not surprising. Based on the records of our ancestors, our race originated outside of the Immortal End World.


    It was eras ago that we fled to the Immortal End World for safety and shelter.


    From then on, we stayed in that small world and were cut off from the outside world. Until you found us, broke the seal and freed us,"


    explained  Priest Callum.


    "Why did you escape to the Immortal End World? Were you chased by your enemies?"


    Austin asked.


    "I have no clue. For some reason, our memories were erased. We didn''t know about our past.


    The one who did that to us must be a powerful cultivator.


    He cast a spell to trap us in that world. After that, he left and never came back,"


    Priest Callum answered.


    "I see."


    Austin nodded.


    "If we want to figure out what happened to us back then, and why we lost our memories, we have to go out and find those people of the evil shadow race,"


    Priest Callum said as he looked at Austin.


    He knew his people were weak.


    It would be very dangerous for them to go outside this world.


    But if Austin would accompany them, then his crew would be protected.


    Austin understood what Priest Callum was saying.


    "Not today.


    I will go to the outside world with you to find those evil shadow race members one day. Then we will find out what happened to you. That''s a promise,"


    Austin said.


    "Great."


    Priest Callum was overjoyed. Austin''s promise was more than enough for him.


    Six days later, Austin left the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    He returned to the Prime Martial World through the spatial passage in the Black-wind Beast


    lowed to enter  this place?


    Wait!


    Damn it! He is not a part of our sect!


    Arrest him!"


    a disciple shouted.


    ''A stranger broke into our forbidden area. If our leaders found out about this, they will punish us!'' he thought as he started to panic.


    The disciples became furious and closed in on Austin.


    "You got it wrong! I was a disciple of the Sun Sect. I went away for a long time and I was just dropping by.


    I mean you no trouble,"


    Austin explained with a friendly smile.


    "How dare you! This is where Austin lived. No one in the Prime Martial World is allowed to set foot in here. Even the emperor of the Violet Orchid Empire is no exception, and you''re a nobody.


    Who do you think you are? How dare you enter this sacred place? You''re a disgrace! You should know better than dishonor our holy land!" a disciple shouted as he pointed his sword at Austin.


    He hurriedly took out a jade slip, smashing it in order to inform his superiors about the intruder.


    "Wait! I am not an intruder! I told you; I used to live here."


    Looking at the hostile disciples in front of him, Austin felt annoyed and yet amused by their ignorance.


    "Wait a second! They don''t even recognize me, but they kept saying that Austin Lin was the most prominent disciple in the Sun Sect, and he was the remarkable cultivator who used to live here. Wait! Could this be..."


    With these words, it dawned on Austin why these disciples were so intent in guarding and defending the place where he used to live.

 Chapter 2451 An Old Friend Of The Sun Sect

    "Your place?


    That''s ridiculous! This is the home of our senior master, Austin. How dare you say that you used to live here?


    You arrogant guy, I''m going to teach you a lesson. I won''t allow anyone to disrespect Austin!"


    a disciple at the ninth level of Energy Gathering Realm declared in great anger. Then, he held a sword in his right hand and cast a spell with his left.


    It was obvious that this disciple had put a lot of effort into mastering his swordsmanship. The speed, strength, and angle of his sword were all quite good.


    Austin thought that, judging by the way he wielded his sword, this disciple must be the strongest among the group of cultivators at the same level as him.


    "Ha-ha!


    Take this as a thank you for defending my honor."


    With a smile, Austin suddenly pulled the disciple over and swung his hand over the latter''s head.


    "Show mercy!"


    "Stop!"


    The rest of the disciples cried out, turning pale with fright.


    As for the disciple that Austin had grabbed, he was shocked and angry, as well as desperate.


    If his head was hit, he would die for sure.


    Boom!


    When Austin''s palm made contact with the disciple''s head, a powerful burst of air flowed into the disciple''s body and spread along his meridians, flooding everywhere.


    This disciple''s body trembled uncontrollably, much to the fright of everyone watching.


    Bang!


    Then, a force of vital energy burst out of his body.


    He had reached the preliminary stage of Earth Realm!


    "What?! I''ve reached the preliminary stage of Earth Realm!"


    The disciple froze there, dumbfounded.


    It was unbelievable.


    Before anyone could react, Austin sent a dozen Space Rings flying toward these disciples with a wave of his hand.


    Each of these Space Rings contained some cultivation resources.


    These resources meant nothing to Austin, but for disciples at the Energy Gathering Realm, they were simply priceless.


    With these resources, they would be able to speed up their cultivation.


    Austin gave these resources to them as gifts for guarding his cottage fo


    cultivation every once in a while.


    Our Sun Sect has set up a stronghold there so that all the leaders and top disciples of our sect can go there to cultivate,"


    Mindy replied.


    Theon, Murray, and the other high-level members of the Sun Sect also stepped forward to greet Austin.


    After exchanging greetings, the group sat down at a table in front of Austin''s cottage to catch up.


    "Look, this is the most famous senior cultivator of our sect, Austin!"


    "Austin, you have an impressive temperament, like a god!"


    Almost all the disciples of Sun Sect had also come here after hearing the news, wanting to have a look at Austin.


    After all, Austin was considered a legend in Sun Sect.


    All the disciples looked up to him and practiced hard to follow in his footsteps.


    Now, thousands of disciples had crowded around on the mountain, clogging up all the space.


    "By the way, why is this cottage a forbidden area of the Sun Sect now?"


    Austin asked.


    "Austin, in the whole history of our Sun Sect, you are the best and most promising disciple!


    Considering your present status, we obviously have to place strict protection on all the places you used to live in,"


    Theon explained with a laugh.


    "Austin, please allow it.


    With you as an example, our Sun Sect will be prosperous,"


    Mindy said.


    Austin pursed his lips and decided to let it be.

 Chapter 2452 The Space Inside The Pot

    After spending a day in the Sun Sect, Austin bid farewell and left.


    Before he left, Austin asked Murray to go to the Flame Holy Land''s headquarters. Once there, he could become the leader of the Flame Holy Land.


    It was a once in a lifetime opportunity. The Flame Holy Land was one of the top sects in the Immortal End World.


    Many creatures in the Immortal End World were desperate to enter the Flame Holy Land.


    Surprisingly, Murray refused Austin''s kindness.


    He reasoned, that he had spent most of his life in the Sun Sect.


    At the moment, the Sun Sect was in a booming development. It was a time when they needed people the most. He couldn''t stomach leaving at such a critical time.


    Austin had no choice but to respect his decision.


    After he left the Sun Sect, Austin used his bodily movement skill and headed towards the Triangle Zone.


    As he entered the place, a familiar figure captured his attention.


    "Master Jude!"


    Austin called loudly, as he floated above the Triangle Zone.


    "Austin, I didn''t expect to see you here."


    A middle-aged man with a square face came to Austin''s side. In a few steps, his figure condensed from an illusion.


    This man was none other than Jude Yi, who had been guarding the once broken space barrier in the Triangle Zone.


    He had greatly contributed to the safety of the Immortal End World.


    And so, Austin respected him wholeheartedly.


    In the meantime, Jude led Austin to a pavilion on a hill in the Triangle Zone.


    They chatted casually, while they drank tea under the sun''s heat.


    According to Jude, the hole on the space barrier in the Triangle Zone was in a very stable state. He also noted that the rules of order between heaven and earth in the Immortal End World were growing more complete each day.


    That was why the seal was becoming more stable.


    Austin smiled, relieved at the good news.


    "Austin, there is something mysterious in the Triangle Zone. I have studied it for a long time, but I still have no clue.


    Do you want to come with me and check it out?"


    Jude asked suddenly.


    "Oh? Something mysterious?


    Well, please le


    the pot is very dangerous. Many weird creatures often appear in here.


    Be careful,"


    Jude warned Austin in a serious tone of voice.


    "Weird creatures?"


    Austin asked.


    Just then, their skins crawled, as they sensed that something was approaching.


    Suddenly, a huge roar resounded in the Chaotic Space.


    The nearby space suddenly darkened and gave off a cold aura.


    All of a sudden, a monster appeared in front of Austin. It opened its bloody mouth and roared violently. Austin and Jude shrank back in shock when it tried to bite them with its sharp, bloody teeth.


    Bang!


    Austin gave a strong punch to force it back.


    To his surprise, the beast didn''t die after being punched by him. It was just thrown at least a hundred thousand meters away. It roared, quieter than before, then rolled in the air and disappeared.


    Because of the perfect state of the Supreme Holy Body he mastered, Austin could easily kill anyone at the preliminary stage of Immortal King Realm. He could be on par with cultivators at the medium stage of Immortal King Realm.


    It could be imagined how hard the beast''s body was, that it survived a punch from Austin.


    "Come on. Let''s go have a look.


    Be careful.


    Any weird creatures could appear at any time,"


    said Jude.


    Then, the two of them used their bodily movement skill to turn into two lights. At once, they rushed and disappeared into the distance.

 Chapter 2453 A Cave

    A roar reverberated through the whole place.


    Suddenly, a white tiger appeared in the air and pounced on Austin and Jude.


    Jude took action instantly. As he waved his hand, his sleeves fluttered and grew bigger as he prepared to attack the tiger.


    An enormous explosive force came out of the sleeve directed at the white tiger.


    As soon as it came into contact with the white tiger, the latter was thrown quite a distance from where they were standing.


    Austin knew that Jude was also a strong master at the Immortal King Realm so he wasn''t really surprised by his display of power.


    Gradually, Austin realized that a weird continent popped out suddenly in front of him.


    The continent was full of towering trees and mountains. It seemed to be a deserted land with all kinds of birds and beasts.


    The fragrance of all types of superior herbs, semi-omnipotent herbs and omnipotent herbs filled the entire continent. These herbs emitted a dazzling light.


    "Oh my God! This looks like a really a good place. There are so many omnipotent herbs in this continent!" Austin exclaimed in utter astonishment.


    Austin moved his body and prepared to rush over and collect all the valuable herbs just lying around invitingly waiting to be picked.


    "Calm down, Austin. If you sense them carefully, you will know that they are not real. It''s just an illusion,"


    Jude said, reaching out to stop Austin.


    "Really? Are you kidding me? They look so real!"


    Austin was stunned.


    He then released his spiritual sense to scan the continent more carefully and found out that everything on the continent was extremely unstable. It was constantly changing like rippling water waves spreading all over.


    While he was still busy perceiving the continent, the whole continent in front of Austin abruptly collapsed and broke into pieces in an instant.


    "Amazing! It was all made of light and shadow. Wow, that''s indeed a brilliant illusion!"


    Austin exclaimed in astonishment.


    Austin unexpectedly felt uncomfortable and thought that something was wrong with the space inside the pot.


    "Come on, let''s get going.


    You''ll get used to it soon enough," Jude said.


    Without waiting for Austin''s response, Jude dashed forward.


    Then, the two of them continued their journey.


    They encountered many monsters along the way. Fortunately, the strongest ones were merely equal to cultivators at the Immortal King Realm while the rest of t


    in.


    ''Let me see. If this whole world is made by mental power then we can use it to our advantage.


    Well, I will give it a try and see if the spiritual tree can refine those snowflakes.''


    Swiftly, in his Soul Sea, the spiritual tree gave off a strong refining power and immediately shrouded the snowflakes.


    "I can''t believe it worked!"


    Austin was ecstatic.


    The blossoming snowflakes were constantly refined and transformed into streaks of spiritual sense force. They were soon absorbed by Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Austin got a feeling of refreshing nourishment seeping into his Soul Sea. His spiritual soul was warm and he felt fantastic.


    ''My spiritual sense has grown stronger rapidly.


    These snowflakes must have contained a lot of spiritual sense energy, '' Austin thought.


    "Austin, are you all right?"


    Jude asked him with concern as he noticed that Austin had been silent for quite a while.


    "I''m fine; don''t worry,"


    Austin answered.


    Then, they went deeper into the world full of ice and snow.


    Austin was flying while also controlling the spiritual tree in his Soul Sea to refine the snowflakes.


    As the spiritual tree kept refining the snowflakes, more and more snowflakes rushed into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    During the whole process, Austin could clearly feel that his spiritual sense was improving continuously.


    Time trickled by quickly.


    "Look!"


    Jude suddenly called out.


    He and Austin stopped in their tracks at the same time and looked into the distance.


    In the depths of the land, under the shadow of the rising snowflakes, a towering cave could be seen in the distance!

 Chapter 2454 An Adventure Outside The Cave

    The cave was shrouded in an endless white mist. The fairy glow that surrounded them was blinding in its brightness.


    As Austin looked carefully, he found that the cave was gigantic. Strong fluctuations of energy emanated from the connected walls.


    "It''s that damn cave. I can''t believe that the old bastard''s cave is hidden here.


    Has he been here this whole time?


    It isn''t like his style."


    As soon as they found the cave, the supreme holy tree stirred and howled in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    It seemed powered by the fear and hate of that old bastard.


    "Let''s go, sir!"


    Austin called.


    Although he had seen it, he was still far away from it.


    Perhaps it was because the cave was massive, so it could be seen even from such a great distance.


    The two of them continued to fly towards the cave.


    "Be careful. The closer you are to the cave, the greater the density of these snowflakes, and the greater the threat to the spiritual soul,"


    Jude reminded Austin.


    After all, Austin''s vital energy realm was still very low to him, and his spiritual sense power was limited. In such a situation, he was likely to be in danger.


    "Got it, sir. Don''t worry."


    Austin nodded.


    In fact, he was quite excited at that moment.


    As they got closer to the cave, more white snowflakes whistled and poured into Austin''s Soul Sea. The refining speed of the spiritual tree was getting faster as well.


    The strength of his spiritual sense rose sharply.


    Swoosh!


    The spiritual tree kept absorbing the snowflakes quickly. The snow around Austin fluttered as if it felt his vented energy.


    Suddenly, the whole icy world was engulfed in a deafening noise.


    Countless snowflakes darted at Austin in the form of dragons, until it quickly engulfed him.


    "Austin!" Jude shouted in alarm.


    He turned ashen in his panic, afraid that Austin was hurt.


    Boom!


    He tried to wrap Austin with waves of his spiritual sense to protect him. However, there was no way he could resist those snow dragons.


    "Austin, hold on! We''ll retreat right now!"


    When Austi


    way! I can''t stand it! Damn you!"


    The old man in white stood up. He looked crazed in anger. He clenched his fists as if he was about to beat up the man in black.


    "What?"


    Suddenly, their argument was interrupted. The two old men looked simultaneously at the entrance of the cave.


    "Here comes an interesting little guy.


    He is actually able to refine and absorb the spiritual energy left by that old bastard. He did not even blow himself up. It''s very interesting,"


    said the old man in white.


    "There has been no outsider for a long time. I didn''t expect that anyone would come,"


    the old man in black said flatly.


    "We have not killed anyone for a long time. Let''s start with them."


    The old man in white smiled excitedly. He grinned, and his teeth gleamed menacingly.


    "You are still so murderous. We finally have two creatures to accompany us after all these years.


    Why do you have to kill them so quickly?"


    The old man in black sighed. It was as if he was talking to a child.


    Outside the cave, many snow dragons surged and engulfed Austin''s body.


    In his Soul Sea, the entire spiritual tree started to stir up. It almost used its full strength to refine those numerous snow dragons.


    "It feels great!"


    Austin grinned when he felt his spiritual sense increase. He could feel it strengthen rapidly, like a tap of power had been opened!

 Chapter 2455 Entering The Cave

    One, two, three days...


    Time passed slowly.


    This world was vast with boundless white snow. Everywhere Austin looked, he saw snow dragons flying in the sky. Every now and then, the dragons rushed toward him.


    "These snow dragons are extremely dangerous, but you''re benefitting from them so much.


    You''re no doubt the most talented young man in Immortal End World!"


    Jude exclaimed appreciatively, seeing how much Austin''s spiritual sense power had grown.


    Half a month later, Austin noticed that the refining speed of the spiritual tree was finally beginning to slow down.


    It seemed that his refinement had reached a critical point.


    A few moments later, the spiritual tree finally stopped refining and went into hibernation. In its dormant state, it slowly began to grow taller.


    Austin could feel that the spiritual tree was about to evolve as it had absorbed a lot of spiritual energy at once. This was great!


    "Austin, your spiritual sense is much stronger than before!"


    Jude said.


    "I am indeed much stronger than before,"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    At this point, his Soul Sea was filled with thick spiritual sense power as heavy as the rain.


    The spiritual sense lake in the center of his Soul Sea had expanded so much that no matter where he looked, it stretched out of his sight. Waves surged into the air from time to time, making for a magnificent scene.


    Austin felt like the power of his spiritual sense was almost tangible.


    Its strength was now equivalent to that of a cultivator at the Immortal King Realm!


    "The snow here contains enormous spiritual sense energy.


    Now that I have made great progress in terms of spiritual sense, I should refine a new Supreme Spiritual Pot first.


    My spiritual tree is in recess now. If I were to encounter those snow dragons again, I would not be able to defend myself," Austin continued.


    He was afraid that being attacked by snow dragons again was unavoidable in this world of ice and snow.


    Then, thinki


    cave owner by tracing his aura.


    After all, only the owner of this cave can bring us back to the universe that we know.


    Otherwise, we will have to stay in this strange world forever until we die."


    The old man in black sighed.


    "Let him in. I haven''t seen him for a long time,"


    said the old man in white.


    Then, with his bodily movement skill, he moved toward the doors, which slowly began to open with a creak.


    "The doors are open!"


    Both Austin and Jude were surprised and pleased.


    "If it weren''t for me, the doors wouldn''t have opened!"


    the supreme holy tree said proudly.


    Finally, when the doors were completely ajar, Austin looked into the distance.


    Inside the cave, there was fairy mist sparkling everywhere. It was impossible to see how vast the cave was.


    Birds of prey could be seen everywhere. There were thousands of yards, pavilions, small bridges, and rivers.


    Before Austin and Jude could even react, the supreme holy tree had already rushed into the cave.


    "Bastard, come out.


    You put us twelve brothers through hell!


    We have been stuck in this backward universe for so many years because of you!


    Old bastard, I won''t let you go unless you bring us back home!"


    the supreme holy tree cursed loudly the second it entered the cave, dashing around in search of the cave owner.

 Chapter 2456 The Formidable Elder In White (Part One)

    Austin and Jude quietly followed the supreme holy tree closely. They remained behind as it seemed to roam around in the cave aimlessly. The serene and vacant cave was eerily silent.


    "Calm down, my old friend. Why don''t you stop what you are doing? Come and join us!"


    Suddenly a voice echoed in the cave.


    On hearing those words, the supreme holy tree was taken aback. It started trembling slightly. Terrified by the sound, it dashed in another direction at lightning speed. There was no looking back for it.


    Surprised by the strange behavior of the supreme holy tree, Austin and Jude quickly activated their bodily movement skills. They raced ahead to catch up with it.


    Soon they reached a spot with a very wide and large pavilion. It was shrouded by mist when it came into their view.


    Across the pavilion, sat two old men. They were seated opposite each other with a stone table in the middle. On the table a chessboard was placed. The men were deeply engrossed as they stared at the chess pieces before them.


    It was obvious that the two elders were completely involved in their game of chess.


    "Corey! Faran! Both of you are here!


    C''mon now, tell me where is that old bastard? Is he still hiding from me because he is feeling guilty?


    Go! Tell him to get his ass over here right now!" the supreme holy tree bellowed at the two men.


    Clearly it was surprised to see the two old men sitting there, peacefully playing chess.


    "Ha! Well, he''s not here. If he were here, do you think you would have been allowed to yell like this in his cave? Don''t be foolish. Surely, you would have been thrown out by now,"


    the old man, who was dressed in white, sneered at the supreme holy tree.


    "Come on! It has been a long while. Why don''t you just join us and have a talk?"


    the old man, who was dressed in black, spoke kindly to the supreme holy tree.


    "Oh lea


    , Austin darted forward and punched the white sleeve with all his might.


    Indeed those were Austin''s best martial skills and trump cards.


    Jude was also ready to launch into an all-out attack. A golden blade quickly materialized in his hand. Once he wielded it firmly, tens of thousands of rays of golden blade aura came rushing towards the white sleeve like a high tide rising uncontrollably.


    But it was just not able to stop the power of the white sleeve. The space around the high tide of the golden blade aura was completely destroyed. Everything there turned into nothingness instantly.


    At the same time, a huge stela rushed out of Jude''s body. It quickly released the formidable suppressing energy. That was the only way he could protect himself from getting hurt by the aggression of the white sleeve.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    That was the moment when Austin and Jude felt a terrifying amount of force falling on their bodies. The power was so strong that they could hardly stand still. Thus, they were thrown away by the immense power that hit them.


    Boom!


    Both of them fell on the ground. They landed about ten thousand miles away from where they had been standing earlier. Their clothes were torn and shredded by the strong attack.

 Chapter 2457 The Formidable Elder In White (Part Two)

    Austin and Jude felt their blood surge. They felt as if their internal organs had been dislodged from their fixed place due to that force. Both of them felt as if the organs were moving around in their bodies.


    Blood started to ooze from the corners of their mouths. Their body had been impacted awfully by that single attack of the white man''s sleeve.


    A few moments later, they were able to realize what struck them. They struggled to get up, and slowly wiped the blood off their faces. A sense of shock had overwhelmed them.


    It was unbelievable as both of them were extremely strong. Jude had already become a master of the Immortal King Realm in ancient times.


    On the other hand, Austin had acquired the Supreme Holy Body. Merely his physical strength was enough to match the power of a cultivator who was at the medium stage of Immortal King Realm. And upon that, his spiritual sense was as powerful as that of an Immortal King Realm cultivator.


    The only thing he could regard as his weakness was his vital energy.


    Despite that, Austin had all that was needed to make him equal to a master of the Immortal King Realm.


    It was extremely strange that despite being so powerful, they couldn''t take even a blow from that elder in white. The realization left them aghast.


    It was clear as crystal to them that the elder was far more powerful than they had imagined. They found it too hard to believe that both of them had been struck so badly by the elder in just one stroke.


    "This man''s strength is awfully terrifying.


    I am afraid, we are no match for him. Let''s just run!"


    Jude conveyed the message to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "I cannot believe it but I think you''re right!"


    Austin nodded in agreement as he looked at Jude and then at the elder.


    hitting Austin. There was reluctance clear on his face.


    Seeing him move back and cease his attacks, Austin and Jude heaved a sigh of relief.


    With each passing moment, it was becoming very clear to them that the strength of the old man in white was fathomless. They were afraid that if he insisted on attacking, there was no way that both of them would be able to escape from the cave alive.


    "Thank you so much!" Austin said to the supreme holy tree through his spiritual sense.


    He was extremely grateful to the supreme holy tree for stepping in and stopping that old man.


    "Boy, I can feel that your vital energy realm is too low.


    That old bastard has set up lots of laws of the nature in this cave.


    Well, these laws are quite the same like those in our place.


    Yet, I strongly feel that they are much better than the laws in your shitty world.


    On top of that, there is the real immortal energy which is present here.


    Trust me, if you cultivate here, you will be able to progress rapidly in your cultivation base, in a short period," the supreme holy tree said to Austin.


    It was concerned about Austin and gave the suggestion to ensure his progress and safety.

 Chapter 2458 Cultivating In The Time Chamber

    "Real immortal energy?" Austin echoed, stunned.


    "Yes, real immortal energy.


    People in your world are pretty ridiculous.


    None of you are actually immortal, but you all like using the word ''immortal'' to describe your vital energy realm to make yourselves feel good.


    Semi-immortal Realm, Immortal Realm, Immortal King Realm, and blah blah blah.


    How absurd!


    If you were actually able to form a few streaks of real immortal energy, you would be able to dominate this whole universe,"


    the supreme holy tree sneered.


    Its words surprised Austin.


    After giving it some thought, he realized that what the tree said made sense.


    ''I have reached the Immortal Transforming Realm, but I know nothing about immortal energy, let alone about being an immortal.


    Yes, I can match a master of the Immortal King Realm.


    But people at that realm are weaker than I thought.


    I thought that once we reached the Immortal Realm, we would be powerful beyond description.


    But it turns out that I was wrong about that.


    Those who have reached the Semi-immortal Realm, Immortal Realm, or Immortal King Realm are far from being true immortal, '' Austin thought to himself.


    Then, he looked at the supreme holy tree and asked, "Where on earth are you from? Are you from that legendary Divine Land?"


    He had already asked this question before, but he couldn''t help himself.


    "Ahem! Boy, I don''t want to waste time talking to you about this anymore. There is no need for you to know anything more for the time being. You''re too weak.


    If you don''t have anything to do, I suggest that you cultivate here for now.


    Try to feel the laws of nature in this cave.


    If you can comprehend them, you will benefit a lot.


    Oh, by the way, that old bastard has a really firm grasp of both space and time.


    I''ll ask Faran and Corey if there is a cultivation room in this cave where time passes faster. If there is such a room, I will try and borrow it for you,"


    the supreme holy tree said to Austin patiently.


    Then, it made its way toward the pavilion.


    Since it was much taller than the pavilion, it shrank until it was small enough to enter it.


    ''A practice room where time passes faster?''


    Austin didn''t understand what the supreme holy tree had just said.


    He had never heard about such a room before.


    Inside the pavilion, the supreme holy tree inquired with the two old men about the existence of such a secret room. At first, the two men lied and said that there was no such room in the cave. But the tree kept pestering them until they finally admitted that such a room did exist.


    According to the two old men, the owner of this cave


    The immortal energy was so mysterious that ordinary mortal bodies could not contain it at all.


    However, he didn''t give up, and kept trying. If he could really absorb some immortal energy, he would have a huge harvest in this room.


    Time continued passing by.


    Several times, Austin felt as if he was about to break through.


    However, he calmly let the opportunities go since he felt that he was not ready.


    After all, he had more than enough time now.


    He was not anxious to reach a higher realm.


    Instead, he wanted to focus on laying a solid foundation for his vital energy first before making a breakthrough. That would be good for his future cultivation.


    Another twenty years went by in the room.


    Thunder rumbled above the corner of the cultivation room that Austin was sitting in, and bolts of lightning struck him like a waterfall.


    Although it was just a corner of the secret room, it was spacious. Sitting cross-legged in mid-air, Austin knew that he was going through the Thunderstroke Doom. Despite that, he looked calm.


    He released the thunder unicorn to devour the lightning.


    After he made it through the Thunderstroke Doom, he began to check his vital energy force.


    "I have reached the medium stage of Immortal Transforming Realm," he murmured with a smile.


    After that, he went back to his cultivation.


    Another fifty years later, Austin finally reached the premium stage of Immortal Transforming Realm.


    ''Well, only about two days have passed outside the room. I still have a lot of time, '' Austin thought.


    For the first time in his life, he felt that he had plenty of time to do whatever he wanted.


    A hundred years went by in the room.


    Austin finally began to feel the opportunity to reach the Immortal Realm.

 Chapter 2459 Continuous Breakthrough

    "Great! Let''s break through to the Immortal Realm!"


    Sensing the opportunity, Austin summoned all of his strength as he focused on the breakthrough.


    The cave was not only rich in spiritual energy, but it also contained extremely rare and real immortal energy.


    Cultivating in such an environment was several times better than in the universe outside the Immortal End World.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The seven huge golden light balls, like seven orbs of fire, dazzled continuously as they revolved above Austin''s head.


    After breaking through to the premium stage of Immortal Transforming Realm, Austin advanced the Golden Sun Scripture to the seventh level. Thus, he could now create seven huge golden light balls.


    During this cultivation, Austin didn''t take the assistance of any pill or treasures from heaven and earth.


    Instead, he chose to absorb the spiritual energy around him and improve his cultivation base regardless of how much time it would take.


    He had plenty of time anyway.


    By moving at a slower pace, Austin knew that he would be laying a stronger foundation for his future training.


    Jude and the little infinity beast were also immersed in their cultivation in corners of the secret room.


    Time passed slowly.


    During this period, one day, the supreme holy tree suddenly entered the time chamber and took the huge golden tree from the Omnipotent Pot.


    It said that it was going to remove the restriction from the enormous golden tree.


    Austin didn''t interfere.


    About a hundred years later.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In the corner of the time chamber, bolts of lightning flashed continuously, like waterfalls, and thunder roared.


    Bathed in the dense thunder and lightning, Austin shouted as he rose to his feet.


    The Thunderstroke Doom that had descended from the sky on Austin contained seven colors of thunder and lightning��red, black, yellow, green, blue, white, and purple.


    Austin and the thunder unicorn stood side by side and battled against the thunder radiance in the sky with high fighting spirits.


    They knew that the higher a warrior''s cultivation level was, the more powerful the Thunderstroke Doom he would need to withstand when he broke through.


    Moreover, the more talented a cultivator was, the more potent the Thunderstroke Doom would be.


    This time, as Austin had entered the Immortal Realm, the Thunderstroke Doom lasted for eight hours before it slowly dis


    supreme holy tree said with sincere excitement.


    "It''s you, Woodrow.


    What happened? I had such a long dream. Did I sleep for a long time?"


    Gradually, the golden holy tree came to and spoke out its doubts.


    "It''s good that it is awake now.


    You assured us that you would give us two more vials of essence after it''s done.


    Don''t renege on your promise.


    Shit, I don''t think it was a good idea to make a deal with you!"


    said the elder dressed in white.


    Only the old man in white, the old man in black, and the supreme holy tree together could lift the restriction on the golden holy tree in such a short time. Without their efforts, no one could have woken up the golden holy tree.


    "All right, all right...


    Let the brothers get together first.


    Why can''t you be more patient?"


    the old man in black advised as he shook his head.


    The supreme holy tree and the golden holy tree stood aside to catch up.


    "The two little guys who were cultivating in the secret room seem to have gained something.


    Well, it is time for them to stop.


    If they stay in the time chamber for too long, I''m afraid that they will get in trouble when the master asks,"


    the old man in black muttered as he glanced at the time chamber deep in the cave.


    Then, his sleeves fluttered and hastily flew into the cave.


    Austin and Jude, who were still in the secret chamber, were forcefully dragged out of the chamber.


    In a split second, Austin grabbed the little infinity beast and teleported it into the Slave Tower.


    The next moment, both Austin and Jude found that they had returned to the pavilion.

 Chapter 2460 Another Continent Was Jointed

    The two elders, one dressed in black and the other white, sat in the pavilion with their eyes closed.


    The supreme holy tree and a huge golden tree were speaking with each other excitedly, their roots crossed comfortably.


    Austin and Jude had no choice but to wait outside the pavilion.


    Half a day passed quickly.


    "Corey, Faran! It''s time for us to go now."


    The supreme holy tree bid farewell to the two old men.


    Then, he walked out of the pavilion with the golden tree.


    "If you get any information about our master, please inform us.


    I hope our master can keep his promise, and take us back to the world we belong someday,"


    the old man in black said to the supreme holy tree.


    "No problem."


    The supreme holy tree nodded.


    "Stinky tree, have you forgotten something?"


    The old man in white glared at the supreme holy tree.


    "Damn it! Don''t haggle over every ounce!"


    The supreme holy tree waved a branch, and two small jade bottles flew out and dropped on the stone table in the pavilion.


    "Human boy, let''s go."


    The supreme Holy tree and the huge golden tree turned into two streams of light and rushed into the Omnipotent Pot in Austin''s body. Slowly, they returned to the space of the jade slip.


    Both Austin and Jude bowed respectfully and said goodbye to the two old men. With their farewells done, they left immediately.


    Ten days later, two figures rushed out from the black tripod in the center of the Graystone City.


    They were Austin and Jude.


    "We are finally out!"


    Jude heaved a relieved sigh.


    "It''s unbelievable that there is a vast world hidden in this black tripod,"


    Austin murmured in awe.


    They found out that they stayed in the black tripod for nearly a month.


    Then, Austin said goodbye to Jude and left the Triangle Zone.


    Meanwhile, Jude returned to the depths of the Triangle Zone. He continued to guard the hole on the space barrier of the world.


    After Austin left the Triangle Zone, he headed for the Middle World Waters.


    He paused for a while when he reached the headquarters of the Oracle Sect, in the Heavenly Dragon Holy Kingdom. There, he released his spiritual sense to perceive the working condition of the headquarters.


    Once he was sure that everything went well, Austin hastily left.


    Most of the people he was familiar with, in the headquarters of the Oracle Sect, had already gone to the Immortal End World. After all, the environment of the Immortal End World was more suitable for the warriors to cultivate themselves.


    Two of the reclusive elders and several ordinary elders were guarding the headquarters of the Oracle Sect.


    There were also a few stewards from the Flame Holy Land.


    In fact, the Oracle Sect had become a branch of the Flaming Holy Land.


    The Oracle Sect was established by Austin, and he was also the Holy Heritor of the Flaming Holy Land. He had even been regarded by some people as the holy lord of the Flame Holy Land.


    It was hard to separate the Oracle Sect and the Flaming Holy Land.


    A moment later, Au


    apon once belonged to an immortal king.


    He looked around at the land. This particular battlefield belonged to the Immortal End World, back in ancient times.


    Now, it was embedded in this place, after it was smashed.


    ''Well, I put it back to the edge of the new Immortal End Continent, ''


    Austin thought, as he floated in the air. He could feel the existence of the ancient battlefield, like another consciousness inside him.


    The more complete the Immortal End Continent was, the more that the divine law in it would be restored.


    The more divine law was restored, the more powerful the Immortal End Continent became.


    So Austin released the original energy essence of the continent within his body. He started using the secret skill of summoning continents to summon this ancient battlefield.


    Half a day passed in the blink of an eye.


    The sea of the Middle World Waters in the Prime Martial World seemed calm to any observer.


    Suddenly, the sea began to surge. Huge waves, tens of thousands of meters high, hit towards the sky one by one.


    The sea surface rolled as if it was boiling.


    Bang!


    With a loud explosion, the sea surface completely separated. A huge continent gradually surfaced out of the water.


    A young man could be seen, as he was standing on this continent. His hands were comfortably folded behind his back, and his clothes were fluttering in the wind. He was none other than Austin.


    The continent looked small at the beginning, but it was expanding gradually.


    It soared into the sky and became an incomparably huge continent. At last, it entered the depths of the sky.


    Bang!


    With Austin''s help, this continent finally broke through the space barrier between the Prime Martial World and the Immortal End World. Finally, it settled in the Immortal End World.


    It was successfully placed at the edge of the Immortal End Continent and became a part of it.


    "It''s finally done."


    Austin was exhausted. After all, it took a lot of energy and spirits to summon a continent.

 Chapter 2461 Cleaning Up The Evil Spirits

    Austin was sitting cross legged high above the Immortal End World in the sky. It was as if he was floating on the clouds. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and he began to move.


    With powerful strides, he soon arrived at the Land of Life-and-death of the Middle Pilgrim Land


    He had been here once before to help the Flame Emperor find the Reincarnate Lotus.


    This had provided him with the knowledge that this place was filled with various evil creatures and not to be taken lightly.


    Since Zenith had been guarding this place, the evil creatures were too afraid to stir up trouble.


    However, Zenith had left now.


    This meant that if these evil creatures were not eliminated, they would cause trouble sooner or later.


    Austin stood outside and perceived the land using his spiritual sense.


    Sure enough, a thick and evil aura was spread all over the land and it practically reeked of destruction and malicious intentions.


    Austin snorted and strode inside.


    In the daytime, fierce fighting would break out in the Land of Life-and-death occasionally. When that happened, the mountains would collapse, and a large number of them would be instantly razed to the ground.


    The shock wave as a result of that would be strong enough to create a hurricane in the sky.


    In short, this whole world was seething with this kind of excitement.


    Countless evil creatures could be heard roaring and screaming endlessly.


    Austin released the demonic avatar at the same time as he strode inside. The avatar killed every single evil creature it faced, and let the Diabolic Killing Needle absorb their energy. The needle was made significantly stronger during this adventure.


    Of course, in addition to those evil creatures, various creatures of other races and some special creatures were also living in seclusion in this place.


    Austin had a simple rule. As long as it was not an evil creature, he would let it go and would not even provoke it.


    Twenty four hours later, Austin came to the deepest part of the Land of Life-and-death.


    This was a dense forest, and he met several figures here.


    In the midst of the billowing black mist that covered it, these figures were staring at him with a fierce gaze.


    They seemed to be a few human beings, wearing ancient clothes, and emitting a sense of vicissitudes.


    Clearly, they had been here for a long time now.


    The figure standing in


    ee was giving off a peaceful Buddhist light that felt like the divine glow of the sky, bright and dazzling.


    This was the bodhi tree.


    "Is this bodhi tree one of your brothers?"


    Austin asked curiously as he sent a message to the supreme holy tree in his Omnipotent Pot.


    "Human boy, open your eyes and look carefully.


    This is not even a tree.


    It''s just an illusion created by a Sarira,"


    the supreme holy tree answered impatiently. It seemed to be constantly impatient of him!


    "What? !"


    Austin was stunned.


    The bodhi tree in front of him was so big that tens of millions of green branches and leaves were prospering on it and it almost reached the sky.


    Yet it was not real!


    Austin''s spiritual sense had now reached the Immortal King Realm and yet, he had not sensed this.


    It was unbelievable that he had not seen through the illusion!


    "The Sarira is mainly used to suppress the diabolic hand below it.


    Once you destroy that diabolic hand, it will show its original appearance,"


    the supreme holy tree explained.


    "Okay."


    Austin released the demonic avatar and rushed down into the ground.


    He had practiced the Earth Formula and the secret inheritance of the red demonic mouse, so he was proficient in the techniques of navigating and traversing underground.


    Very soon, he found the giant diabolic hand embedded deep in the heart of the ground.


    It was suppressed by nine red chains.


    They seemed to be coming from the tree above it.


    "Go to hell!"


    Without hesitation, Austin and the demonic avatar rushed forward to destroy that hand.

 Chapter 2462 The Sarira

    The power of the diabolic hand was terrifying.


    Austin deduced that even a master at the premium stage of Immortal King Realm might not be able to defeat the diabolic hand.


    Fortunately, it was sealed by nine red iron chains.


    Many ancient mysterious runes were engraved on the nine red iron chains, which had infinite power.


    As soon as the diabolic hand moved, the nine iron chains began to vibrate, and the red runes rose up one after the other, releasing an overwhelming suppressing power on the diabolic hand to contain its power.


    After a fierce battle, Austin and the demonic avatar finally crippled the diabolic hand and absorbed its terrifying powers using the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    An explosion resonated through the whole grassland!


    As soon as the diabolic hand was finally eliminated, the bodhi tree in the middle of the grassland began to shake.


    Then, with a whoosh, the huge tree shrank in an instant and turned into the Sarira surrounded by a bright Buddhist light.


    Hummm! Hummm! Hummm...


    When the Sarira finally showed its true body and form, a solemn, magnificent and powerful chanting resonated through the whole world.


    The Buddha''s light was so bright that it covered both the heaven and the earth. Gradually, visuals of a great amount of believers appeared and they seemed to be sincerely worshiping the Buddha.


    The visions, like a series of moving pictures, shrouded the Sarira, which looked quite magnificent.


    Austin, who had also practiced the Buddhist omnipotent skill, and had some rudimentary understanding of Buddhism understood what was happening.


    After witnessing the strange visions, he knew that the Sarira must have been left behind by an almighty monk.


    It was the most precious treasure of the Buddhists.


    "This Sarira would be perfect for both Ivy and Sue."


    Austin thought of his two fiancees immediately when he saw the Buddhist treasure.


    Both Ivy and Sue had the Crystal Buddha Body and since now they were practicing the Buddhist cultivation method, this would be a good gift for them.


    If they got the Sarira, they would definitely be able to advance their cultivation base to a higher level.


    Then, Austin slowly approached the Sarira.


    Boom!


    Austin was blasted into the air by the mighty power of the Buddha.


    After thinking for a while, Austin made some gestures with his hands. Immediately, a halo appeared at the back of his head, and it radiated with a divine glow. He looked mighty and divine.


    Bang!


    In the surg


    e Holy Land, Austin also asked about the current situation of the Flame Holy Land.


    The operation of the whole Flame Holy Land was in good condition and it was getting better and better every day and flourishing.


    The Flame Holy Land was one of the most powerful sects in the Immortal End World.


    Not long ago, when Mr. Fang inadvertently used his real strength, the world knew that he had broken through to the Immortal Realm.


    An uproar spread over the whole Immortal End World.


    Now there were about six martial artists at the Immortal Transforming Realm, plus Austin, who was at the Immortal Realm from the Flame Holy Land.


    No sect could match up or compare with them in the Immortal End World in strength!


    Five days later, Austin left the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    In the depths of the sky of the Immortal End Continent, boundless walls had completely besieged the whole area.


    In the center of the walls, there was an ancient tall city, surrounded by dazzling fairy light, which spread endless divine law.


    There was a big black diabolic tree in this place, with strong evil aura.


    Austin and the soldier were standing on the city wall, overlooking the black diabolic tree in the distance.


    "Sir, the diabolic tree has not made any move yet, has it?"


    Austin asked the soldier.


    "No movement has been detected for the time being.


    Devil Ancestor Bale must still be practicing in seclusion and does not want to be distracted yet,"


    said the soldier.


    "Well, that''s good."


    Austin nodded.


    "You said this diabolic tree is also your brother. Can you wake it up?"


    Austin asked the supreme holy tree in the Omnipotent Pot.

 Chapter 2463 Caroline In Danger

    "Of course I will give it a try.


    No matter what the result is, we should give it a try,"


    the supreme holy tree said with determination.


    Then, the supreme holy tree and the holy yellow tree simultaneously rushed out from the Omnipotent Pot and appeared on the city wall.


    The soldier was startled.


    Austin hurried to inform the soldier that the two holy trees were with him so that he wouldn''t feel threatened by their abrupt presence.


    "It seems that you are always full of surprises..."


    The soldier sighed in relief with a wry smile.


    "Let me make the introductions to you. This is my brother, Russell. He is the famous holy yellow tree,"


    the supreme holy tree informed Austin.


    "The holy yellow tree! You are related����


    This is the legendary holy yellow tree!"


    Before Austin could answer, the soldier next to him almost jumped in surprise.


    "Oh, do you know something about this tree?"


    Austin looked at the soldier expectantly.


    "The holy yellow tree is a very rare kind of holy tree. It is said that the tree was born in the beginning of the earth.


    The holy yellow tree can absorb the law power of tens of thousands of worlds since it needs that much energy to grow.


    It is said that the fruits of the holy yellow tree grow and only bear fruits every half a million years.


    If a martial artist consumes the fruit, it can instantly improve their enlightenment of the law power of the boundless universe. It''s of endless use to a martial artist,"


    said the soldier.


    "Little old man, it is impressive that you seem to be a little more knowledgeable than I expected. You actually know a lot about my brother,"


    the supreme holy tree said with a grin while taking a glance at the soldier.


    "Human boy, thank you so much.


    Without you, I''m afraid I would still be staying in the jade slip''s space. I don''t know when I would have wakened up."


    A dignified face appeared on the trunk of the holy yellow tree.


    By contrast, the holy yellow tree was much more prudent in words and deeds.


    It didn''t look like a rascal or have a bad temperament like the supreme holy tree.


    "Don''t mention it. It was no big deal. I am just glad that I could be of help to you,"


    Austin replied in a hurry feeling a bit embarrassed over the attention he was receiving.


    The holy yellow tree was surprisingly huge and it must have lived for a long time, so it was definitely older than Austin and must have been addressed with respect.


    "Clint..."


    At this time, the holy yellow tree and the supreme holy tree were busy observing the black diabolic tree in the starry sky in the distance.


    "Clint has indeed been transformed into a fiend.


    He has definitely lost his origin.


    A great master of the demon race must have done this to him,"


    the holy yellow tree said in astonishment.


    "Yes, holy yellow tree, you are right. This tree has indeed been refined into the original evil tree by


    nevitable battle."


    Austin couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency and even anxiety anytime he remembered that Devil Ancestor Bale would come in person in two and a half years.


    Because Devil Ancestor Bale was quite a powerful figure that had reached the level of the sect ancestor in the universe.


    So far, there was no living creature in the Immortal End World that could match up to Devil Ancestor Bale.


    After two and a half years, the arrival of Devil Ancestor Bale would definitely be a disaster to the Immortal End World because Austin wasn''t too sure they would have anyone to match his strength in such a short time.


    "Anyway, I will try my best to get everyone stronger than they currently are.


    The stronger we get as a group, the more hope we will have,"


    Austin comforted himself.


    Then, sitting high in the air of the Immortal End Continent, Austin calmed himself down to meditate on the laws of order in the world.


    At the same time, Austin repeatedly studied the Interpretation of Laws.


    A dozen days later, Austin found that he had a deeper understanding of the various laws of order in the world that existed between the heaven and the earth.


    His usage of the law power had also gotten more brilliant and sophisticated.


    A dozen days later, suddenly, Austin heard an anxious voice from Elder Kevin in his Soul Sea.


    "Something bad just happened.


    A large number of young creatures that were sent outside the Immortal End World for trials have been discovered by a large number of evil creatures. They are being attacked and have suffered heavy casualties.


    This group of young creatures also included some elite students from the Immortal End School.


    And Caroline is among them!"


    Elder Kevin sent this message to Austin through spiritual sense force.


    "What? How were they found out?"


    Austin, who was sitting high in the sky of the Immortal End Continent, immediately jumped up, shocked and angry.

 Chapter 2464 Attack From Afar

    As soon as he received the message from Elder Kevin, Austin immediately headed for the cultivation base just outside the Immortal End World.


    Right after the conversation, Austin suddenly just figured it out.


    Since the establishment of the cultivation base outside of the Immortal End World, Elder Kevin had been planning for the beings in the Immortal End World to have a trial in that base.


    Compared to the Immortal End World, the space outside was undeniably more ideal for martial artists to mobilize their strength and mature as an individual.


    Elder Kevin instantly acted on the idea especially right after Austin brought back two top warships from the Tang Clan of the Tycoon World.


    In fact, during the past few days, Elder Kevin had sent multiple batches of cultivators from the Immortal End World to some popular places of trial in the universe to cultivate by the two warships.


    However, a creature in the Third Demonic World of the Evil Abyss World had unexpectedly found them.


    At that moment, the Third Demonic World had dispatched a huge army to surround and hunt for the cultivators that hailed from the Immortal End World.


    In addition to that, evil creatures from the Demonic World came to realize that the Immortal End World beings were now able to travel in and out of the Immortal End World as freely as they could.


    Therefore, the evil creatures suddenly assumed that there must be a secret portal or any secret door that led to the Immortal End World.


    Curious about this secret access, the Third Demonic World sent a large number of evil creatures to surround and inspect the Immortal End World to find where the secret passage was located.


    Not only the abyss demon race, the heaven shadow race and the skeleton race had also sent a large number of people to surround the Immortal End World. They were also trying to find this secret passage.


    For this reason, the Immortal End World was now under siege of three powerful forces.


    "Humph!"


    Austin couldn''t help but snort out loud.


    At that moment, the three forces seemed to belittle the Immortal End World, making it something that they could bully at will.


    To show force and domination, they always sent a threatening large number of people in the area.


    "How about the enemy forces'' power and strength?"


    Austin inquired.


    "As far as we know, their forces are all personally led by several masters at the Immortal King Realm.


    They ultimately believe that the most powerful master in the Immortal End World is at the Immortal King Realm.


    ice the presence of the two warships.


    "Shoot them with our warship''s crystal cannons first, then we press on for close combat,"


    Austin ordered Elder Kevin immediately.


    "Alright!"


    Elder Kevin nodded his head.


    For Austin, attacking from a distance first and then pressing on for close combat was the best choice for them to win the war.


    Then, a row of crystal cannons were put out, which were fired simultaneously.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Streaks of thick white energy column tore the space, shooting the warships of the three enemy forces.


    Not knowing what was happening around them, a few warships were blown into smithereens.


    "Enemy contact!"


    "Oh my God! There are only two of them! How could they be so terrifying?"


    "Get out of the way!"


    Immediately, the three forces did not know what to do as panic struck them.


    Consuming numerous number of crystals, the two warships were of high levels and were able to launch such powerful attacks.


    However, Austin and Elder Kevin could not care any less about the crystals at all for they had piles of them stacked up in the warship, ready for battle.


    At that moment, swarms of huge columns of white energy were shot at the three forces.


    Just in a matter of moments, a huge number of enemy warships were already destroyed.


    The smell of blood and fear crippled the whole space, along with the deafening whines and screams of the decapitated cultivators.


    At that point on, everyone learned that even a cultivator at the Immortal King Realm could not fight against the two warships head-on.


    With a sharp mind pulling off a dense barrage, Austin caused severe damage that made everyone terrified to their bones.

 Chapter 2465 Fierce Battle

    The fierce gunfire caused the remaining members of the three major races from the other worlds to take to their heels.


    They ended up scattering around the interplanetary space around their warships.


    Here, the effect of the gunfire was much weaker.


    "Well, we can stop shooting, Master Kevin! Let''s go out and kill our enemies!"


    Austin said to Kevin through his spiritual sense.


    The two warships from Immortal End World ceased fire at the same time.


    Then, all the cultivators inside the warships darted out.


    As he ran, Austin glanced around and found that the guns of the warship had killed almost two-fifths of the enemy troops.


    "Wow! These two warships are really powerful.


    So many of the abyss demons are already dead!"


    Kevin sighed with joy.


    This was the first time he had used warships to fight against enemy troops, and he had not expected to see such a good result.


    "Yes, the warships built by the Tycoon World deserve their good reputation.


    Their fame goes all the way back to ancient times. I can''t believe that I finally got to witness their power with my own eyes today.


    Alas! If we had had a batch of Tycoon World warships back then, the result of the war would have been very different,"


    the soldier said with a sigh.


    At this time, the troops of the three foreign races finally recognized the identity of their attackers.


    "They are creatures from Immortal End World!"


    "Those two terrible warships belong to Immortal End World!" "How is that possible? How could they own such terrible warships? Isn''t the Immortal End World a closed and shitty world?"


    They all simultaneously roared in anger.


    As far as they knew, the cultivators of the Immortal End World were very weak.


    That was why they had fearlessly sent out troops to surround the Immortal End World in the first place.


    Unexpectedly, a large number of their troops had been killed in such a short time.


    "Yes, we are from the Immortal End World. Only blood atones for blood! Today, all of you will go to hell," shouted Kevin, enraged at the sight of the three races belittling them.


    His heart was deluged with killing intent.


    "Kill them!"


    Austin waved his hand and charged at the enemy troops.


    Boom!


    With his bodily movement skill, h


    Immortal End World also noticed Austin''s performance and their jaws dropped in shock.


    "Austin is so powerful!


    He has already far surpassed his peers. He looks like a god of war in the sky."


    Most of the young cultivators from Immortal End World had already heard all about Austin, but at this moment, seeing Austin battle in front of their eyes, they were dumbstruck.


    For example, Henry, who was from the Ji Clan in the East Mainland of the Divine Continent, was completely stunned.


    For the past few months, he had devoted himself to cultivating outside the Immortal End World. Now, he had come here to fight.


    Like Henry, several elite disciples of the three holy lands and three prominent clans from the East Mainland had come here after cultivating for a long time. But they couldn''t help but stop mid-battle to watch Austin''s invincible fighting power with a complex expression in their eyes.


    "Kill!" Austin roared again, shaking them all out of the trance.


    His roar once again aroused their fighting spirit, making them determined to kill their enemies.


    "He is the master of the Immortal End World, Austin!


    Kill him now!"


    "Yes, I recognized him too. That''s definitely Austin! What his avatar is holding is one of the three inherited treasures of our world, the Diabolic Killing Needle. Let''s work together to take it back!"


    Austin''s horrifying fighting power had attracted the attention of some of the masters of the three foreign races.


    They charged at Austin with a loud cry.

 Chapter 2466 A High Form Of Battle

    In a flash, three evil creatures of the Sixth Evil Energy Realm charged ahead and blocked Austin''s way.


    "Austin, rot in hell!"


    Although the three devil masters were shocked by Austin''s power, they didn''t think he was a worthy opponent.


    After all, an evil creature of the Sixth Evil Energy Realm was as powerful as a master of the Immortal King Realm in the Immortal End World.


    They didn''t think a young man like Austin could be a master of the Immortal King Realm.


    The three evil creatures closed in on Austin, hoping to finish him in one blow.


    "Do you think you can defeat me and take my life?" Austin asked with a defiant sneer.


    Then he rushed towards one of the three enemies.


    The evil creature suddenly realized that Austin wasn''t planning on dodging his attack. The realization that Austin was in fact, charging at him enraged his enemy.


    He waved his black whip at Austin menacingly.


    There were nine black skulls on the whip that were continuously emitting strong evil aura.


    Austin reached out to grab the black whip. His hand suddenly emitted a colorful aura.


    "Human boy, you''re courting death!" the evil creature yelled furiously.


    Austin''s behavior was a great insult to him. His ego was hurt by the fact that a puny human would even think of battling him with his bare hands.


    Austin grabbed the black whip once again.


    Under the evil creature''s astonished gaze, he clenched his fist tightly.


    Crack!


    The black whip immediately imploded into black dust and scattered all over the place.


    "Die!"


    Austin then turned his attention to the evil creature who was in utter shock. Austin reached him in the blink of an eye and threw a powerful punch at his face.


    The space around his fist disintegrated, and everything around it seemed to have been sucked into a void.


    Sensing the terrifying power of Austin''s fist, the evil creature got completely shaken.


    "No way!" the evil creature exclaimed in utter disbelief.


    With a crystal clear sound, Austin destroyed all his enemy''s defenses and punched him again, turning him into a mist of blood.


    The demonic avatar was right beside Austin. The Diabolic Killing Needle in its hand absorbed all the essence of the dead evil creature.


    One of the strong evil creatures of the Sixth Evil Energy Realm was killed in this manner.


    All the creatures there, from the Immortal End World and even those creatures from the three alien races could not help but focus their eye


    mmortal King Realm masters of the Immortal End World were outnumbered, they were still more powerful than their opponents.


    More importantly, Austin''s demonic avatar could even disturb the Immortal King Realm masters by performing the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    It constantly displayed the World Sealing Tabooed Magic to immobilize the strong evil creatures.


    Even some of evil creatures that could match a master that was at the preliminary stage of Immortal King Realm were sealed because they were standing too close to it.


    Then Austin took the chance and beat them to death. There was nothing they could do about it.


    After a while though, the creatures of the Immortal End World started to gain the upper hand.


    Afraid of Austin''s demonic avatar, those alien masters that were as powerful as Immortal King Realm cultivators had to take steps back.


    "Ha-ha! This is really exciting!


    You evil clowns! Now you know what we are capable of, don''t you?" Kevin said proudly.


    Countless dragons made of vital energy force growled on the surface of his body. Infinite vital energy force emerged out from his body.


    He used all kinds of powerful secret skills and even forced a powerful master of the Seventh Evil Energy Realm to step back in fear. Finally, he killed his opponent with his own bare hands.


    Even the soldier also showed his formidable combat effectiveness.


    The spear in his hand emitted cold light that was as thick as a slab of granite. He wielded his spear and split the space in half.


    Even when he fought against three strong evil creatures alone, his combat effectiveness gave him a serious upper hand.

 Chapter 2467 Victory

    While the stronger ones fought in a fierce battle, the rest of the creatures continued to fight just as bravely.


    The creatures of the Immortal End World were overwhelmingly outnumbered already.


    Luckily, Austin was able to get his two warships to attack and kill a good number of their enemies. This evened their numbers out��the creatures of the Immortal End World were no longer outnumbered.


    "Kill these demons! Cut their heads off!"


    "Ha-ha! You evil clowns. Do you think we''re going to let you step all over us? Get your asses over here and we''ll teach you a lesson!"


    The living beings of the Immortal End World were in high spirits. They roared and dashed towards their enemies.


    Old or young, none of them backed down.


    They had focused on cultivating outside the Immortal End World recently and they had progressed a lot. Moreover, they were also elites of different clans and sects.


    The creatures had reached the Immortal Realm and Immortal Transforming Realm while the rest were at the Heavenly Grotto Realm and below. They all valiantly fought off foreign troops.


    The war was fierce and brutal. Blood splattered in the air and dead bodies could be seen everywhere.


    Both sides suffered casualties.


    The outcome of the battle, however, would only be determined by the strongest ones.


    Once they had defeated their opponents, they would easily be able to wipe out the rest of the enemies.


    "Go to hell!" Austin bellowed in the middle of the battle.


    Using his mind, he controlled the new Supreme Spiritual Pot to attack one of his opponents, who was at the Sixth Evil Energy Realm.


    It was the first time that Austin had used the Supreme Spiritual Pot.


    All of a sudden, the evil creature cried out in pain.


    The Supreme Spiritual Pot was madly attacking his spiritual soul.


    "It worked!"


    Austin was delighted.


    ''The Supreme Spiritual Pot is made of a great amount of omnipotent gas. No wonder it''s so powerful.''


    Bang!


    The Fire Stela unleashed immense suppressing power and smashed the evil creature that was now screaming in pain.


    Austin fixed his eyes on a master of the heaven shadow race.


    The members of the heaven shadow race were capable of being invisible. They had the ability to turn into a shadow


    and a warship appeared in front of him. He got onto it immediately.


    Swoosh! The warship flew in the direction of where the foreign troops had run off to.


    Austin, the soldier, and the rest of the people in the Immortal End World were after their enemies.


    A few hours later, all the creatures of the three alien races including their two remaining masters that were powerful enough to battle the Immortal King Realm cultivators had already been killed.


    None of them was able to escape successfully.


    At this point, the battle came to an end.


    The Immortal End World won the battle!


    "Ha-ha!


    What a great day! This has to be the happiest day of my life!"


    "I can''t believe I killed dozens of those evil creatures!"


    "So what? I killed at least a hundred!"


    "From now on, no one''s going to underestimate us!"


    The creatures of the Immortal End World looked proudly at the battlefield. They had won and sweet victory was theirs.


    Some were laughing; some were crying; some were dancing.


    Meanwhile, the elder cultivators knelt down and looked toward the sky as if they were praying to the ancestors of the Immortal End World, tears of joy streaming down their faces


    For many years, the creatures in the Immortal End World had lived in the shadows of the evil creatures outside their world.


    Now, they didn''t have to suffer anymore because today they had eliminated the invaders.


    This victory boosted their morale and made them more confident in themselves and their skills.

 Chapter 2468 The Ancient Celestial World

    "Elder Kevin, which location did the cultivators who had gone for the trials from the Immortal End World go to?"


    Austin asked Elder Kevin after wiping out the enemy forces.


    The safety of the cultivators was what Austin was most concerned about.


    This time, the Immortal End School had sent a large number of outstanding students to take part in the training and trials outside the Immortal End World. As one of the best students of the Immortal End School, Caroline was also on the team.


    And now, the Third Demonic World had sent a large number of evil creatures to hunt down the warriors who were having trials outside the Immortal End World!


    Austin knew that the overall strength of the creatures in the Immortal End World had improved significantly due to the rigorous cultivation training they had been involved in.


    However, as compared to the evil creatures from the Third Demonic World, they would still be considered inferior.


    If the cultivators who were training and having trials outside the Immortal End World were found by the evil creatures, they would be in grave danger!


    So Austin was very worried about their safety.


    "They went to a place called the Ancient Celestial World of the immortal realm for the trials.


    Legend has it that a long time ago, the Ancient Celestial World was once a prosperous great world. However, later, it was destroyed and turned into ruins for unknown reason.


    Although the Ancient Celestial World was abandoned, it had been a prosperous cultivating world before and so we thought we could still use it to our advantage.


    The world is still filled with dense spiritual energy and numerous relics. Cultivators can usually get to acquire and inherit many treasured objects that would be helpful for their cultivation as martial artists.


    Therefore, young creatures from various realms often go to the Ancient Celestial World for their trials because of its fertile training grounds,"


    Elder Kevin replied in great detail.


    "So they are training in the Ancient Celestial World.


    I''ll head there right now without wasting any more time!"


    Austin couldn''t wait any longer.


    "I had given them another warship.


    The three warships of the Tycoon World should be able to perceive each other within a certain range, so you shouldn''t have a hard time tracking them down,"


    Elder Kevin said.


    "That''s right.


    So it will be easier for me to find them rather than spending valuable time trying to trace their exact whereabouts."


    Austin was overjoyed.


    The three warships of the Tang Clan of the Tycoon World had a very s


    at one go!"


    The rest of the evil creatures were all startled.


    "This boy is a little strange!


    Let''s fight him together, instead of going after him individually!"


    The leader of the evil creatures roared and rushed towards Austin.


    Austin waved his hand and five sword auras of different colors, which were tens of thousands of feet long, poured out as they exuded the enormously strong Five-element Sword Aura.


    Puff!


    All the evil creatures within the vicinity where the sword aura passed were blasted into a cloud of blood.


    The demonic avatar had already appeared, standing next to Austin and took out the Diabolic Killing Needle. Then he rushed forward and absorbed all the essence of their flesh and blood.


    At this time, there was only one evil creature left. Austin didn''t kill him as he was the leader.


    "You..."


    The evil creature was totally stunned when he saw that Austin had killed off his entire team in such a short time. He stared at Austin, frightened.


    Austin reached out and took him into his custody. Then he cast a spell to seal up the evil powers all over his body.


    The demonic avatar''s cultivation was based on evil energy, so Austin knew something about it. It was a piece of cake for him to seal a relatively weak evil creature.


    Austin, then took him to a quiet place and tortured him for information.


    At the beginning, the evil creature was a little reluctant to answer Austin''s question honestly.


    However, with a single slap, Austin nearly broke his entire body. Austin then released his Supreme Spiritual Pot and sent it into the evil creature''s Soul Sea to suppress his spiritual soul.


    Soon, the evil creature''s defense mechanism cracked and he sang like a canary.

 Chapter 2469 Getting A Slave

    More than 10, 000 evil creatures of the Third Demonic World were sent here to hunt down the living beings of the Immortal End World that were exploring the Ancient Celestial World.


    Two evil creatures were at the Eighth Evil Energy Realm, the strongest among them.


    In addition, there were five other evil creatures at the Seventh Evil Energy Realm and eight at the Sixth Evil Energy Realm.


    ''I can''t believe that two evil creatures of the Eighth Evil Energy Realm were sent here, ''


    Austin thought to himself, slightly surprised.


    An evil creature of the Sixth Evil Energy Realm was equivalent to a human cultivator who had reached the preliminary stage of Immortal King Realm.


    An evil creature of the Seventh Evil Energy Realm could match an Immortal King Realm cultivator of the medium stage.


    And lastly, an evil creature of the Eighth Evil Energy Realm was as strong as a human cultivator who was at the premium stage of Immortal King Realm.


    In terms of his current strength, Austin could handle evil creatures of the Sixth Evil Energy Realm or the Seventh Evil Energy Realm without any difficulty.


    If he battled with the evil creature of the Eighth Evil Energy Realm, he might not be able to win.


    The higher the evil creature''s realm was, the more challenging it would be for Austin to defeat them.


    With his current combat effectiveness, Austin could fight against a cultivator who was at the medium stage of Immortal King Realm.


    If his opponent was at the premium stage of Immortal King Realm, it would be more difficult for him to garner a win.


    But what surprised Austin the most was that there were some evil creatures of even higher status.


    Over twenty young evil creatures were from the noble families of the Third Demonic World.


    Five of them were descendants of the grand leaders.


    The most distinguished one was the grandson of Devil Ancestor Bale!


    Obviously, Devil Ancestor Bale''s grandson had the noblest blood of them all.


    In reality, these young evil creatures of high status had come here to train themselves.


    Hunting down the creatures of the Immortal End World was only a small part of the young evil creatures'' adventures.


    "No wonder so many powerful evil creatures came here in person. They''re here to protect these noble young evil cre


    us.


    Give me a minute. I''ll find out who they are," Solow said solemnly.


    Then he unleashed his spiritual sense so he could identify the evil creatures.


    "There are four young aristocrats!


    They are all from noble families. Their servants are with them.


    Master, these four are the most famous young talents in our world. They are not only noble in blood but also gifted. They hold a lot of potential,"


    Solow said matter-of-factly.


    "I see. Four young talents.


    Well, let''s go and see for ourselves!"


    Austin sneered.


    The warship moved forward.


    After a while, a large group of evil creatures came into their view.


    The four young evil creatures from the noble families were surrounded by other evil creatures. It was easy to spot them.


    "Ha-ha!


    Great job! We finally found the low-class living beings of the Immortal End World.


    Well, let''s go so we can continue our hunting.


    This time, I''ll make sure to hunt as many humans as possible in honor of my family!"


    One young evil creature let out an evil laugh.


    "Let''s go! Cut the crap.


    If we don''t do something now, someone else is going to get to them! Hurry up!"


    another young evil creature urged.


    The evil creatures activated their bodily movement skills and dashed forward. Their evil aura filled the area around them.


    Just then, a casual voice resounded above them.


    "You are not going anywhere."


    Then a young man fell from the sky. He had a playful smile on his face as he blocked the path of the group of evil creatures.

 Chapter 2470 The Son Of The Grand Leader

    Solow followed Austin and stood beside him.


    "What? A human boy?"


    A large group of evil creatures looked up at the young man who suddenly appeared, shocked and angry.


    "What? Aren''t you Solow?


    Damn it, you lowly slave. What are you doing with a human being? Do you want to get your head chopped off?"


    an evil creature shouted when he''d recognized Solow.


    "You''re doomed!"


    Then Solow grinned, showing two rows of huge white teeth, gloating.


    "Shut up! Go and kill both of them!"


    a young evil creature roared.


    Suddenly, dozens of evil creatures rushed over.


    In this large group of evil creatures, the most powerful of them were at the Fifth Evil Energy Realm.


    Austin waved his hand to activate his Omnipotent Bodily Skill. Suddenly, his palm grew so large that it reached the sky.


    Puff!


    In an instant, Austin''s huge palm had smashed more than half of the evil creatures, turning them into nothing more than a blood mist.


    The demonic avatar also appeared with the Diabolic Killing Needle in its hand to absorb all the blood mist.


    Kkkkackkk! Kkkkackkk! Kkkkackkk!


    The remaining evil creatures were so scared that their teeth were chattering, staring at Austin in horror.


    They couldn''t believe that Austin had killed over half the demons in just a single smash.


    Moreover, two of them were at the Fifth Evil Energy Realm.


    "Let''s go!"


    The four young evil creatures in the lead realized that they were in trouble. The young man in front of them was much more powerful than they were.


    "Ha-ha, do you really think that we''re going to let you go?"


    Austin burst into laughter. He raised his hand and slapped across the air. The next second, his palm once again enlarged and swept towards the remaining evil creatures.


    Puff!


    The evil creatures were smashed into a thousand pieces.


    The four young evil creatures were all captured by Austin. He sealed their cultivation base and transferred them to the Slave Tower.


    The four young evil creatures ranked high as they were from noble families in the Third Demonic World. Austin figured they would be of great help to him in the future.


    Seeing that Austin had killed all the evil creatures in just a few slaps, Solow was surprised and at the same time, pleased.


    ''My master''s so powerful


    he might be able to use him as a distraction for the battle.


    Even if he couldn''t distract him, it would be still gratifying to see him angry.


    "What... You bold human brat! You killed all my guards!


    I''m the son of Grand Leader Waddell from the Third Demonic World of the Evil Abyss World. If you dare lay a finger on me, my father will never let you go!"


    the fiery red young evil creature stuttered in fear, feeling threatened.


    He was the favorite son of Grand Leader Waddell. Even creatures from outside the Third Demonic World of the Evil Abyss World, would show him some respect because of his father.


    A grand leader of the abyss demon race was not only incomparably powerful but also powerful enough to command billions of powerful evil creatures.


    No other ordinary cultivator would dare to provoke the grand leaders of the demon race.


    As a result, this young evil creature had never been treated like this.


    Crack!


    As soon as Austin kicked the young evil creature, his chest bone cracked into pieces. The pain overcame his body like a strong tide.


    "Ah! You''re too cruel!


    I... I will talk! Please don''t kill me! I will tell you everything... Please don''t kill me..."


    The fiery red evil creature cried bitterly. He could feel his heart twisting in pain as he sobbed pitifully.


    Every sine he was a child, he''d always been protected and he''d never had to suffer. This was the first time that he''d ever had to bear such a pain.


    "You will answer my questions. Now!"


    Austin was unfazed.

 Chapter 2471 Grand Leader Oakes

    The fiery red devil answered every question Austin asked.


    He confirmed that devils from the Third Demonic World looked for cultivators from the Immortal End World. When they found their location, they rushed to hold them up.


    Eventually, all the people from the Immortal End World escaped to a place called North Dragon Badlands.


    As he shared this story, the fiery red devil took out a jade slip. Austin eyed it curiously, as it contained an intimidating magic power.


    This jade slip could be used to send messages to other young noble devils.


    However, only noble devils had access to these. Low-ranking devils were forbidden to own or carry this kind of jade slip.


    Austin smiled in satisfaction, as he studied the jade slip. When he was satisfied, he put it away carefully.


    It would make it much easier for him to locate other devil nobles.


    Next, Austin knocked the fiery red devil unconscious with his palm. He also sealed his cultivation base off and transferred him to his Slave Tower.


    "North Dragon Badlands.


    Master, we are in trouble!"


    Solow looked horrified with that tidbit of information.


    "Really? What for?"


    Austin looked at him in confusion. He was puzzled by the panic in Solo''s voice, and even more by his horrified reaction.


    "Master, it seems that you are not familiar with the Ancient Celestial World.


    It is a world that has been abandoned ages ago. Generally speaking, it is not a dangerous place.


    In fact, it is relatively harmless -- except for one place.


    The North Dragon Badlands is an extremely perilous place.


    Many unknown and horrible creatures lurk in that place.


    It is dangerous, even for human masters of the Immortal King Realm. That''s why there are not a lot who would venture there.


    People from different races are united in avoiding the North Dragon Badlands unless it is necessary.


    Master, your people are in great danger if they don''t know the dangers that lurk there!"


    he continued, greatly alarmed by the clueless look in Austin''s eyes.


    "I see!"


    As Solow''s words sunk in, he started getting worried.


    It seemed that his ignorance had put his people in danger.


    The leader of the human cultivators was an elder of the Immortal Realm. He was also the best cultivator among them.


    Far from invincible, this old man had just broken through to the Immortal Realm. He was in charge of the training.


    Austin''s eyes closed in dismay, as he thought of every weakness of the cultivators of the Immortal End World.


    The only t


    re for millions of years, Austin guessed. He thought that everything was too old and primitive in that place.


    The birds were flying in the sky all with bright feathers. Austin didn''t know what species they were, but they were full of vitality and the scent of ancient times. Their eyes were brimming with fire and thunder.


    Across from them was a peaceful view. A giant beast was drinking water beside a lake.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    They grew tense from the loud thuds. They paused in surprise when they saw a giant elephant. It came out from the back of a ten-thousand-meter-high stone mountain. Its trampling caused the ground to tremble and shake to its core.


    It raised its head and looked at the warship, which was dashing at full speed. When the gain elephant caught sight of it, it let out an aggressive roar and shot out a beam of light, which was capable of melting gold and breaking stones. It chased the warship, a threat to its territory.


    "What a huge elephant! What should we do with this strange elephant, master?"


    On the warship, Solow''s eyes widened in fear. His body was trembling like the ground beneath them.


    "You''re right. This place is truly remarkable and dangerous.


    Even this giant elephant we just met has the power equal to a master at the Immortal King Realm."


    Austin frowned to himself, deep in thought. He cast several spells to drive the warship so that it could move more quickly.


    With his spells, the warship sped up suddenly and vanished into thin air.


    The giant elephant''s howls chased after them.


    When it got tired, it let out a furious growl but stopped running after them. Instead, it headed back towards the lake.

 Chapter 2472 Monsters

    The warship headed deeper into the North Dragon Badlands.


    On the way, Austin and Solow encountered many strange and powerful creatures.


    Even a master of the Immortal King Realm could die fighting one of these creatures, so Austin tried to avoid them as much as possible.


    Fortunately, the warship was fast enough to elude most of the creatures. In fact, even a master at the premium stage of Immortal King Realm might not be able to catch up with it.


    "Warships from Tycoon World are indeed amazing.


    Not only can they attack and defend, but they can also travel at a fast speed!"


    Austin remarked, pleased with how their journey was going so far.


    "Master, this warship is indeed very fast!"


    Solow echoed in praise, standing next to Austin.


    Suddenly, Austin noticed something.


    ''Is something going on?'' he wondered as he looked ahead.


    Several strange-looking monsters gradually came into view.


    Standing at more than ten meters tall, they were like giants, but they weren''t wearing any clothes and had muscular bronze skin.


    They had the heads of crocodiles with two rows of sharp teeth in their mouths.


    Each of them had a long tail with thick curved spines. When they waved their tails, the air around them exploded.


    Glaring at the warship, they let out low unhappy growls.


    Their eyes were filled with a thirst for blood, revealing their nature of violence and cruelty.


    "We''d better avoid them. The most important thing is to save people. We can''t waste time here," Austin said.


    Then, he directed the warship to change its route, trying to get past those monsters.


    Noticing the warship change its direction, the monsters roared furiously.


    "Oh, shit! It looks like they''re calling for backup!"


    Austin was a little surprised.


    In the blink of an eye, strong monsters appeared in every direction and dashed toward the warship.


    These beasts were exceedingly fast. They ran and leaped in the air at lightning speed.


    They looked ferocious, and stinky liquid oozed out of their


    t, his voice echoed throughout the sky.


    After a while, a great many monsters from different areas in the North Dragon Badlands were on their way to the giant monster.


    Meanwhile, the warship was hundreds of thousands of miles away.


    But even from here, Austin heard the monster''s roar.


    ''It seems that there is a very powerful monster there. I guess I''ll be no match for it. It''s lucky that I left that place, ''


    Austin thought with a sigh of relief.


    Then, he noticed something in front of him.


    "There seems to be some discovery,"


    he exclaimed, overjoyed.


    A cloud of light rose above his warship and morphed into another warship, which was also from the Tang Clan of Tycoon World.


    Austin had gotten three warships from the Tang Clan, one of which he was using for himself and he had given the rest two ships to Kevin.


    Kevin had given one to the creatures that explored the Ancient Celestial World this time.


    ''It looks like I''m approaching them, '' Austin thought excitedly.


    Then, he accelerated the speed of the warship.


    A moment later, Austin heard shouting coming from ahead, so he released his spiritual sense to check what was going on.


    He saw a large group of evil creatures that split up like a fan and headed toward the same direction.


    ''It seems like they are hunting down their prey, '' Austin thought.

 Chapter 2473 Discovered

    "Ha-ha!


    After chasing them for several days, we''re finally catching up on these bastards from the Immortal End World!"


    "Come on, block them from the other direction. This is going to be fun!"


    "It''s in the mountain ahead. I saw the warship head towards that direction!"


    Numerous huge white skulls and teams of evil creatures rushed into the vast mountain range.


    There were a lot of young evil creatures in these teams.


    These young evil creatures were dignified, lofty in their words and behavior.


    Among them, there was a particular young evil creature who was the most prominent and eye-catching.


    Anyone who saw him, even from a distance, could easily tell that this young evil creature had the highest social status of them all.


    There were two horrible old evil creatures standing beside this young evil creature.


    The two old evil creatures were powerful cultivators at the Eighth Evil Energy Realm!


    Austin reckoned that the Eighth Evil Energy Realm was equivalent to that of the masters at the premium stage of Immortal King Realm.


    The two evil creatures at the Eighth Evil Energy Realm followed closely behind the young evil creature.


    The young evil creature wore a black armor with countless patterns engraved on it. An evil spirit was brewing in it.


    He was young in appearance. He didn''t have any scales and he had fair skin and a slender figure to match.


    He had a pair of dreadful wings on his back and was as tall as a human being. He had two horns that emitted a metallic luster and his eyes were red as blood.


    "Ha-ha...


    I''ll personally slaughter some of the lower level creatures of the Immortal End World so that when I go back later, I can show my grandfather."


    The young evil creature took his time as he led the two old evil creatures at the Eighth Evil energy Realm into the mountain.


    "Ha-ha, with your strength, the weak creatures in the Immortal End World wouldn''t be able to even defend themselves!"


    one of the old evil creatures commented.


    Although he was powerful en


    the warship!"


    "You''re right. We only made it this far because we have the warship. Without it, we would be in danger."


    "Is there any other way? "


    By then, they were slightly panicking already.


    For the past few days, they were being chased by a large number of evil creatures. If they didn''t have the warship, they would have already been killed.


    However, they were already running out of crystals which was what the warship ran on. They were at a loss.


    "Don''t worry.


    There''s nothing to be afraid of!


    Worst case scenario is we end up going into battle with the evil creatures.


    We can''t bring shame to the Immortal End World!"


    Suddenly, a girl''s clear and pleasant voice rang out.


    The crowd looked to the direction of the voice and saw that the voice had come from a graceful and beautiful woman.


    The woman was elegant and dignified. One could tell that she was powerful enough to frighten people.


    "It''s her!


    She''s that man''s girl! She really is something else, isn''t she?"


    Everyone recognized that the woman who had spoken up was Caroline. They all knew she was Austin''s girlfriend.


    "Well, you''re right.


    When we go out to battle, we''ll be representing the Immortal End World.


    Let''s cheer up. We can''t bring shame to the Immortal End World!"


    Elder Cliff said proudly as he looked at Caroline with approval.

 Chapter 2474 I鈥檓 Here

    There had been a brief moment of panic when the warship was drained of power, but after hearing Caroline and Elder Cliff''s words, all the people on the warship gradually calmed down.


    All these people were elites from big and influential sects in the Immortal End World, and they were both capable and proud.


    "That''s right.


    Since things have come to this, let''s go and fight with those demons. The only way they''ll lay a finger on our bodies is if we''re dead!"


    "Those bastards are our mortal enemies. We''re not scared of them. And there''s no way we''ll beg for mercy.


    Let''s try our best and die fighting against them!"


    "Yes! Even if we die, we won''t disgrace our families and our sects. They will be proud of us!"


    A resolute expression settled upon most of their faces.


    At this time, Elder Cliff, who had been silent so far, finally spoke up.


    "All right, everyone, listen to my plan!"


    They all stopped talking and turned to him.


    "Now, I only have a few crystals left.


    I''m going to put all these crystals into the warship and try to open a path for us so that we can all get out of here.


    But here''s the catch: these crystals will only power the warship for a few moments. After that, it will stop running.


    Everyone should leave the warship as soon as possible and escape with your own strength.


    I have already sent a distress signal to the Immortal End World via this warship''s information system before.


    I believe that Elder Kevin would have ordered people to come and rescue us if he received the signal.


    Remember, reserve your strength. Escape from here if you can. Do not fight with those demons if it''s not necessary.


    Do you understand?"


    said Elder Cliff, slowly glancing at everyone.


    As the person in charge of this trial, he had the responsibility to protect all of them.


    "Got it!"


    they answered, nodding with a serious and decisive look on their faces.


    Everyone knew that the time for a fierce battle was almost here.


    Outside the warship...


    "We''ve finally besieged those fools from the Immortal End World!"


    "Everyone, get ready. Let''s go hunt those lowly creatures hiding in the ship!"


    "Ha-ha...


    Let''s see who can kill most of those filthy bastards."


    "Ha, as if there''s any doubt th


    from me.


    All of you will be hunted down by my brave warriors.


    They always enjoy the killing game... and so do I,"


    the demon sneered.


    If he wanted to, he could kill all these people in an instant.


    However, he intended to let some young demon nobles to have some fun.


    "Damn it! They''ve gotten us," Elder Cliff said miserably.


    Everyone in the warship seemed to sink into despair.


    This demon was too powerful for them to go up against. They couldn''t even lift a finger.


    "Austin, I''ll see you in heaven,"


    Caroline said sadly, bitterly thinking that she would never see Austin again.


    At that moment, he was the only thing on her mind.


    Tears fell from her beautiful eyes as she thought of how she and Austin would be separated forever.


    "Silly girl, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    I''m here."


    Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice.


    A man came to her and wiped her tears with a warm hand.


    "Ah!"


    Caroline couldn''t help covering her mouth with her hand. Her beautiful eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at the familiar figure in front of her.


    It was Austin, of course.


    Although he had been hundreds of miles away, he had teleported through space to save his girl.


    Since he had used his extremely brilliant bodily movement skill, no one on the spot could be alert or smart enough to detect his sudden appearance.


    In fact, most of them hadn''t even realized his unexpected appearance until he softly spoke to Caroline and wiped the tears off her face.

 Chapter 2475 Fighting Beside

    "Yes, it''s me. Elder Cliff turned to Master Kevin for help. So here I am,"


    Austin said to Caroline.


    Caroline was surprised and overjoyed. If they weren''t surrounded by so many people, she would''ve rushed over and pulled Austin in for a hug.


    "Who the hell is this brat?" asked the strong evil creature floating mid-air.


    He was the first one to spot Austin.


    Austin''s presence caught him by surprise.


    ''I''m strong but I didn''t even realize when this brat showed up.''


    Upon thinking of this, he decided to become more alert.


    ''He''s not just any ordinary human. He seems pretty strong, '' he thought to himself.


    Austin took Caroline''s hand and looked up at the powerful evil creature.


    "I''m here to end your life," Austin said flatly.


    The next moment, two tall figures showed up beside the evil creature.


    One was the God-killing Puppet, and the other was Austin''s demonic avatar.


    The God-killing Puppet waved its huge black sword at the evil creature. The puppet gave off a powerful vibe and the sword light was dazzling.


    Austin''s demonic avatar activated the World Sealing Tabooed Magic and swung the Diabolic Killing Needle toward the evil creature.


    "What the hell are these things? "


    The strong evil creature was taken aback at the sight of them.


    The God-killing Puppet could defeat most cultivators who were at the medium stage of Immortal King Realm.


    The God-killing puppet was more than capable of killing a strong evil creature of the Seventh Evil Energy Realm.


    Moreover, Austin''s demonic avatar could slow down any Immortal King Realm masters using the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    The strong evil creature couldn''t even fight back since the puppet and the avatar ambushed him at the same time.


    In an instant, the tall evil creature exploded and turned into a mist of blood.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle sucked all the evil creature''s blood and bones.


    ''I can''t believe a strong evil creature as him could be defeated just like that.''


    All the creatures of the Immortal End World were dumbfounded as they watched the events unfold.


    "Okay, everyone, I''m here to help,"


    Austin said with a smile as he looked at everyone surrounding him��mostly the people of the Immortal E


    group was made of a few hundred members.


    A few moments later, dozens of miles away, a group of five to six hundred evil creatures were flying leisurely.


    Among them, two young noble evil creatures were leading the team at the very front. They looked very confident and sure of themselves.


    All of a sudden, a tall demon appeared in front of them. With just one wave of its hand, countless of dark-colored snowflakes emerged from the void.


    It was Austin''s demonic avatar.


    All of a sudden, all the evil creatures could not move their bodies.


    Then a young man and a woman who looked like humans showed up, hand in hand. It was Austin and Caroline.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin teleported the two young evil creatures at the front of the group into the Slave Tower.


    The rest of the evil creatures were smashed to a pulp by the demonic avatar. Their dead bodies ended up being absorbed by the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense and spotted an evil creature of the Sixth Evil Energy Realm nearby.


    He disappeared into the void with Caroline.


    A few seconds later, an evil creature of the Sixth Evil Energy Realm was flying about ten miles away.


    All of a sudden, Austin and Caroline emerged from the void and stood right next to the strong evil creature.


    The evil creature was taken by great surprise.


    "Who are you?" he questioned, looking at the two warily.


    "We''re here to take your life,"


    Austin said with a playful smile.

 Chapter 2476 The Mysterious Master

    Bang!


    Austin threw out a powerful punch, with a momentum that could break the sky.


    "Argh!"


    The evil creature he was fighting let out a defiant roar. He rushed toward Austin murderously.


    Puff!


    In the blink of an eye, the evil creature''s arm exploded. A few seconds later, his body burst as well into a cloud of blood.


    The evil creature at the Sixth Evil Energy Realm was as powerful as a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Immortal King Realm.


    And yet, Austin killed him with a single punch.


    Caroline''s beautiful eyes were full of admiration, as she watched the battle from the sidelines.


    "This is what my man has achieved..."


    She couldn''t help but sigh dreamily.


    She recalled when she first met Austin in the Prime Martial World.


    At that time, she was much more powerful than Austin.


    But now, Austin was miles ahead of her, in terms of strength.


    At this moment, the demonic avatar appeared and efficiently absorbed the flesh essence of the evil creature with the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    Whoosh!


    In the distance, an evil cloud was moving towards where Austin stood.


    They could sense that it was a powerful evil creature at the Seventh Evil Energy Realm.


    This time, the Third Demonic World had sent five evil creatures at the Seventh Evil Energy Realm. They also sent eight creatures at the Sixth Evil Energy Realm, and two at the Eighth Evil Energy Realm.


    There were fifteen masters in total.


    It was indeed a powerful group of evil creatures.


    That was mainly because a lot of noble young evil creatures had come to the Ancient Celestial World for trials.


    In particular, five of them were descendants of grand leaders.


    One of them was even the grandson of Devil Ancestor Bale, namely Derek.


    The fifteen evil masters were ordered to protect these young evil creatures.


    "Ha-ha..."


    Austin raised his head and looked at the dark devil cloud that was coming at a high speed. A sneer appeared on his face.


    Then, he stepped into the void next to him with Caroline and disappeared.


    "What? I thought I heard some noise."


    An evil creature had arrived where Austin stood previously. He had a puzzled expression on its face, as he looked around the area.


    Whoosh!


    Two tall figures suddenly appeared next to the evil creature, murderous intent emanated heavily from the two.


    They were the God-killing Puppet and the demonic avatar.


    Boom!


    A fierce battle broke out.


    However, in less than three moves, the evil creature who was at the Seventh Evil Energy Realm was killed. His body was also mercilessly absorbed by the Diabolic Kill


    you can''t defeat him, you can always run,"


    Caroline warned Austin.


    Austin nodded and teleported her into the Slave Tower.


    Then, Austin used the Space Teleportation and vanished.


    Whoosh!


    Just as Austin disappeared, the old evil creature appeared. He stared at the direction where Austin disappeared, a puzzled expression on his face.


    "There is the scent of human here, and he killed a master of the Demonic World.


    How did he disappear so quickly?


    Am I hallucinating?"


    It seemed that the old evil creature''s perception was very keen.


    He could sense traces of Austin when others could see or feel nothing at all.


    At this moment, dozens of miles away, Austin came out of the chaotic void and joined the demonic avatar. Then, they killed hundreds of evil creatures in a flash.


    Even better, they caught another young noble evil creature.


    "Over there!"


    The old evil creature immediately sensed the slaughter and moved forward in a flash.


    However, when he arrived, Austin had entered the chaotic void again. There was no sign of him anywhere.


    "Show me!"


    This evil creature waved his hand. Then, endless dark magic came out of his body and condensed a transparent screen in front of him.


    An active video was playing on the transparent screen.


    It showed a dark iron bar, which was as thick as a mountain. It suddenly fell from the sky and smashed hundreds of evil creatures to pieces.


    After this, the screen disappeared.


    No traces of Austin and the demonic avatar were found.


    This was because Austin used the Aura Disguising Skill to cover up his and the demonic avatar''s traces.


    "Sure enough, there is a mysterious master who is killing our people!"


    the old evil creature remarked.

 Chapter 2477 Kill Them All

    "Humph! Just wait and see! Don''t think I can''t catch you!"


    the old evil creature scoffed.


    Then he started making a rather strange gesture with his hands.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Immediately after, ten avatars constantly rushed out of his demonic body.


    The ten avatars were created by using magic and had the strength of forty to fifty percent of their original subjects body. This enabled them to be far away from the demon''s real body but still move freely.


    The ten avatars then turned into ten black lights and rushed in all directions.


    They kept on teleporting and searching around as if they were looking for something specific.


    Some of them quietly sneaked into their own troops and waited there.


    Meanwhile at that time, Austin was moving around at the speed of lightning like a ghost and continued to hunt down the remaining evil creatures.


    Austin acted very fast. After a moment, almost seventy to eighty percent of the evil creatures had been eliminated by Austin.


    More and more young noble evil creatures fell into Austin''s hands.


    "It seems that you are also a descendant of the grand leader."


    Austin suddenly appeared in front of a group of evil creatures. He looked at a young noble evil creature and sneered.


    Bang!


    Austin stretched out his right hand with lightning speed and in the blink of an eye tried to catch the young evil creature.


    The young evil creature was so terrified. He froze and couldn''t move away from Austin''s sudden attack.


    "You are definitely crazy! Don''t be so arrogant!"


    Suddenly, an old evil creature emerged from the crowd and stretched out a huge palm to block Austin.


    Bang!


    When their palms collided, violent shock waves of energy swept in all directions, creating chaos like a tsunami.


    "This is interesting. It is just an avatar that has blocked my attack."


    Austin looked at his attacker and immediately understood.


    The avatar had been hiding among the evil creatures secretly. Austin didn''t notice until the avatar made a move.


    "It''s the Moon Evil Lord!


    This human brat wants to attack me. Kill him for me!"


    Overjoyed, the young noble evil creature who was the grandson of a grand leader scrambled to hide behind him.


    "Hey, human boy, it turns out that you are the one who sneakily attacked the troops from our world!"


    the old evil creature glared at Austin sternly.


    "Yes, I did, so what are


    erwhelming evil law and tried to block the area around Austin.


    He wanted to block the space and stop Austin from passing through it.


    "Well, you know what? You can''t stop me from passing through space."


    Austin smiled faintly and waved his hand in retaliation. The he unleashed a surging divine law that spread in the sky, confronting the evil law that had rushed over.


    Then, Austin passed through the chaotic void and disappeared once more.


    "How could it be possible? He just resisted my counter attack!


    This brat can actually resist my evil law!"


    The old evil creature was both shocked and angry.


    Then, Austin continued to travel and cross through space killing the remaining evil creatures.


    The old evil creature did not give up and chased after Austin crazily everywhere he went with his bodily movement skill.


    However, it was very difficult to deal with a cultivator who could travel through space.


    The old evil creature was always a step slower, and he could only helplessly watch Austin kill the evil creatures one after another and capture the young noble evil creatures.


    He had never been so furious in his life.


    "Argh!


    Lad, I will tear you into tiny little pieces the minute I catch you!"


    The angry roar of the old devil could be heard thousands of miles away.


    A moment later, Austin finally wiped out all the evil creatures in this area!


    All except for the three.


    Derek and two old devils!


    From a far, Derek and the other old evil creatures at the Eighth Evil Energy Realm also arrived.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    Derek asked.

 Chapter 2478 Distraction

    "A young man from the human race almost killed all our kind!"


    The old evil creature called Moon Evil Lord reported while still agitated.


    "What do you mean? How is that possible? How did this happen under your watch?


    How could a young man from the human race kill so many of our kind?"


    Derek''s face turned pale with fear.


    "Unfortunately, yes he just did.


    While pursuing him, I realized that the brat is good at spatial power. He can continuously activate the Space Teleportation.


    Moreover, he is also a remarkable cultivator and has mastered the use of law power.


    I couldn''t catch up with him or stop him from murdering our people, despite using my bodily movement skill,"


    Moon Evil Lord replied dejectedly.


    "Where did the human brat go after you chased after him for so many miles?


    I am ordering you to find him right now and avenge our brave young men with immediate effect,"


    Derek roared.


    Just then, A cold voice faintly sneered. "Don''t bother looking for me far and wide.


    I''m here right under your nose. The three of you are not strong enough to scare me away."


    A young man slowly appeared out of the chaotic void and looked at the three evil creatures playfully.


    It was none other than Austin.


    Derek was Devil Ancestor Bale''s grandson.


    There was no way Austin would let him go.


    Although he was protected by two old evil creatures of the Eighth Evil Energy Realm, Austin was not wavered by their show of might.


    Austin had two top warships of the Tang Clan from the Tycoon World.


    The two warships were reputed to be quite powerful and could confront masters at the premium stage of Immortal King Realm.


    Therefore, Austin wanted to test and see if he could defeat the two old evil creatures at the Eighth Evil Energy Realm with the help of the two warships.


    "What''s going on with this brat? Why is he feeling so brave?"


    Derek and the two old evil creatures gaped at Austin.


    In the next second, Moon Evil Lord got over his shock and he was so upset.


    "You bloody brat!


    You have finally decided to show your face,"


    Moon Evil Lord yelped while frowning at Austin.


    He had been running after Austin for the whole day but failed to catch up with him.


    However, now to his surprise, Austin had appeared in front of him like this. He assumed that Austin was no longer going to flee and even if he had those thoughts, they were not going to let him leave.


    For a moment, Moon Evil Lord almost wanted to cry with joy.


    "Brat, you''re so bold. You dared to lay a hand on our people from the Third Demonic World.


    Who the hell do you think you are? Where do you come from?


    Aren''t you afraid that we would destroy you and wipe out your whole family after we find out who you are?"


    Derek snapped at Austin.


    "Ha-ha. Y


    ing Austin with determination.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The two warships sped up simultaneously and moved forward.


    "Go after him! Don''t let him run away!"


    Derek shouted.


    The two old evil creatures activated their bodily movement skills to catch up with Austin.


    A few seconds later, the warships had moved hundreds of miles away.


    Then Austin waved his hand to put away the two warships.


    "Oh, no! He is going to travel through the Space Teleportation. Stop him!"


    Moon Evil Lord roared with rage.


    He and the other old evil creature took action at the same time. They unleashed the evil law that went directly for Austin.


    Austin waved his hand and unleashed the divine law that was strong enough to ward off most of the evil law.


    Then, he disappeared into the chaotic void.


    "This can''t be happening again.


    He is so young, yet he has already mastered such a powerful law power!" the two old evil creatures shouted.


    They were surprised and also pissed at the same time.


    Seeing Austin escape again, Moon Evil Lord was more exasperated than his companion.


    Several hundred miles away, Derek was still hopeful and hadn''t moved.


    "If I could take Austin back and hand him over to grandfather, that would be a great achievement!"


    Derek talked to himself excitedly.


    Just then, a mocking voice resounded.


    "Oh, so you want to take me prisoner that badly?


    Unfortunately, you will never have the chance to take me in, because you will soon be my prisoner."


    Derek narrowed his eyes immediately in annoyance.


    He turned to look at the direction where the voice came from.


    A figure suddenly appeared out of nowhere. It was none other than Austin.


    Derek then realized that Austin set them up. He had lured the two old evil creatures to go after him, so that he could come back and take Derek away secretly as his prisoner.

 Chapter 2479 Failing To Capture Derek

    "Derek! Do not resist!"


    Austin roared, pouncing onto Derek.


    The God-killing Puppet and Austin''s demonic avatar both showed up at the same time. Together they charged at Derek from two directions.


    The avatar displayed the World Sealing Tabooed Magic. Ash-like dark snowflakes fell from the sky, covering Derek entirely.


    "Oh, shit! Mr. Derek is in trouble!"


    At a distance, two old evil creatures stood terrified when they had perceived what was happening to Derek with their spiritual sense.


    Devil Ancestor Bale had given them orders to keep Derek safe in the Ancient Celestial World.


    If anything happened to Derek, Devil Ancestor Bale would definitely take their lives!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The two old evil creatures each transformed into a beam of black light and flew toward Derek.


    "Austin, you want to take me prisoner, huh? That will never ever happen!"


    Derek suddenly roared, trying to resist Austin''s attacks.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    All of a sudden, endless streams of dark demonic energy flowed out of his body like exploding black lava.


    In a few seconds, the black lava toughened and turned into a thick black armor, covering him completely from head to toe.


    "My grandfather made this demonic armor himself to protect me. You cannot get me without breaking the armor first!"


    Derek roared from behind his dark armor, laughing maniacally.


    And with that, he spread his arms in front of him. His fingers were taut and muscles clenched.


    The demonic power came off his black armor in waves, quickly spread all around him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin, the God-killing Puppet and his demonic avatar tried to hit Derek at the same time, but to no effect.


    Derek remained unscathed, only laughing harder than before.


    Austin was taken aback. He was just beginning to realize the power of the magic treasure created by a powerful figure such as the devil ancestor himself.


    Austin then thought of using his spiritual sense to cut through it.


    He took a few steps back and closed his eyes.


    Using his mind, he summoned the Supreme Spiritual Pot, controlling it to attack Derek''s Soul Sea.


    "Who dares to hurt my grandson?"


    An intimidating voice rang in Derek''s Soul Sea.


    Shortly after, a dark figure escaped Derek''s Soul Sea.


    "Devil Ancestor Bale!"


    The words escaped Austin''s mouth in urgency. He was st


    ts in the Evil Abyss World!"


    Solow continued, trying to explain the power of the weapon to Austin in detail.


    "There are some rumors about it...


    When the evil needle has no master, it seals itself.


    Once it is claimed by a master, it will need a great amount of energy to break through all the restrictions and awaken itself... only then can it slowly restore to its original power,"


    Solow explain further.


    "I see..."


    Austin nodded.


    ''It looks like this evil needle has recently been absorbing energy and breaking through the restrictions...


    Once it regains its power completely, I can use it to my benefit.


    My demonic avatar needs to practice the World Sealing Tabooed Magic...'' Austin thought, laying down the plan in his head.


    With a wave of his hand, he put away his demonic avatar and the God-killing Puppet.


    "We should get ready to leave the North Dragon Badlands,"


    Austin said to Solow as he summoned his warship.


    North Dragon Badlands was one of the most dangerous places in the Ancient Celestial World.


    They were deep in the North Dragon Badlands. The sooner they got out of there the better it would be.


    As he spoke, the land beneath their feet started to shake violently.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Deafening sounds resounded in the air as grey fog descended from the skies.


    In no time, the entire sky was covered with thick, grey fog.


    "What happened?" Austin asked, faintly making out Solow''s figure in the fog.


    His heartbeat started to pace up. It wasn''t a wild guess that something terrible was about to happen.

 Chapter 2480 The Terrible Monster (Part One)

    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to check out the surrounding area at once. Soon he realized that the entire North Dragon Badlands had become a sea of gray fog within a very short time.


    At the edge of the North Dragon Badlands, streaks of thick energy columns rose and quickly intertwined with each other in the air continuously to produce powerful energy.


    The laws in the entire North Dragon Badlands were also rapidly changing.


    ''Wait! The energy columns! I knew this! A complicated and powerful array in this place!


    I can''t believe there is actually a huge array formation that is covering the whole North Dragon Badlands.


    And now the array has somehow just been activated. It means I might soon get trapped in this place if I didn''t move now.''


    Austin was amazed.


    ''I''d better leave here as soon as possible before things get more difficult!''


    Austin immediately controlled the warship and rushed out of the North Dragon Badlands at the highest speed the warships could master.


    "Mr. Derek, I have bad news. Things don''t look good. We seem to have been trapped in a huge, powerful and complicated array.


    We have to leave immediately. Otherwise we will be in great danger!"


    In another place inside the North Dragon Badlands, the two old demons also realized that something was wrong. They shouted loudly to alert each other of the impending doom.


    The two old demons along with Derek all rushed out of the North Dragon Badlands crazily.


    However, right at that moment...


    Roar! Roar! Howls of anger reverberated through the North Dragon Badlands.


    A bizarre roar pierced through the air of the overwhelming grey fog. It was so harsh that the voice alone seemed violent enough to tear the void apart.


    Within a short while, many strange-looking monsters started appearing and constantly moved around in the


    ter how hard he tried.


    The monsters seemed to have no intelligence, and their only instinct was to kill wildly.


    Half an hour later, Austin was still controlling the warship while trying to rush out.


    He was moving forward, albeit very slowly because there were too many monsters.


    Growl! Growl!


    Suddenly, a very loud roar came from the mist in front of Austin. The violent sound wave was so strong that it changed the color of heaven and earth.


    An extremely formidable power flooded the whole battle arena.


    Then, a gigantic monster, which was at least a hundred times bigger than the other monsters Austin had been fighting, came out of the gray fog. He stared at Austin coldly with scarlet eyes that were as big as two large lakes.


    The gigantic monster looked exactly the same as the other monsters except for his huge body and height.


    "The outsider must die!"


    The giant monster could speak human language strangely enough. His cold pupils were full of killing intent.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    A terrible overbearing force formed visible ripples from his huge body and spread towards where Austin was standing.


    Wherever the ripples went, space would be shaken to pieces and turned into dark chaos.

 Chapter 2481 The Terrible Monster (Part Two)

    Bang!


    Austin and the warship under his feet were thrown backwards at the same time hitting the ground thousands of miles away and making two huge pits on the ground.


    Whoosh!


    Austin and the warship dashed out of the two pits they found themselves in. It was a very awkward condition.


    Luckily, both Austin and the warship were not hurt much.


    ''Unlike other killing machines, this monster seems to be very intelligent. His strength is equivalent to a grand leader of the Evil Abyss World. I''m no match for him now so I need an escape plan immediately.''


    Austin sensed the giant monster from thousands of miles away and had a strong sense of uneasiness. This giant monster was just too threatening for him to handle.


    In his imagination, although he had heard about how terrifying the North Dragon Badlands could be, it had never occurred to Austin that there would be such a frightening monster in the North Dragon Badlands.


    Boom...


    The giant monster, which was thousands of miles away, moved using his bodily movement skill and chased after Austin relentlessly. It seemed that he wasn''t going to stop until he killed Austin.


    Without any hesitation, Austin manipulated the warship and turned away running without a break.


    Moreover, he could only flee towards the core area of the North Dragon Badlands so his escape route was really limited.


    The giant beast was also forcing his way right behind Austin, at horribly high speed from behind.


    "Argh... That really hurts!"


    On the other side of the North Dragon Badlands, Derek and the two old demons were also surrounded by numerous monsters, which wanted to kill them.


    A few moments later, an extremely large and powerful monster appeared. With a


    than to stay in a place that was not safe anymore.


    Of course, there were also some who dared to stay behind and out of curiosity. They wanted to see what was going on.


    Right at the same moment, in the core area of the North Dragon Badlands, there was a very mysterious place.


    In this place, there was a very ancient village.


    The houses in the ancient village were made of stone.


    The stone houses in the old village were built in a simple and rough style, which was close to nature.


    At that moment, hundreds of villagers were busy with their daily work as usual.


    A large group of children ran like cheetahs in the village, laughing and chasing after each other.


    They were enjoying their time while playing with each other.


    It looked like a very ordinary village in the mountains.


    Suddenly, a wooden door made of firewood was pushed open from a stone house in the village.


    An old man rushed out as if he had propelled out of the door.


    The old man pricked up his ears to listen keenly to something.


    "Something seems to be happening in the North Dragon Badlands..."


    the old man muttered while listening carefully.

 Chapter 2482 Eight Trigrams Stela Array

    "It looks like the trapping array is activated.


    Did someone accidentally break in?" the elder said thoughtfully.


    He stood outside the stone house with a frown.


    "If that''s the case, I wonder how powerful this intruder is.


    No matter what the situation is, I will not give up even if the odds are small.


    If we admit defeat, our clan will be stuck here for the rest of our lives,"


    he murmured solemnly.


    With a firm resolve, he made way to an old temple in the village.


    By the way it was built and designed, although small, it seemed that the temple existed for ages.


    In front of the temple were two towering pillars. The one on the left was engraved with a dragon, the pillar on the right, on the other hand, had elephant carved in its structure.


    Above the temple were shadows of dragons and elephants that flew around the whole area, like they were actually alive. The silhouettes had a primitive and savage aura within them.


    Along the shadows were runes and symbols that floated, all of which related to dragons and elephants.


    The elder waited outside the temple.


    A moment later, four elders came in and joined his presence.


    They stood together.


    "Have you noticed that the trapping array of the North Dragon Badlands is activated?


    There must be some intruder who accidentally entered the North Dragon Badlands,"


    the elder who first arrived at the temple reported.


    "Yes, it has taken my attention. The trapping array has indeed been activated.


    I understand what you mean, Davy.


    But haven''t you given up yet?


    We have been through this a lot of times, and we have failed each time,"


    the elder dressed in white mentioned.


    "Come on, Ludacris. Do you want our clan to just stay in here forever?"


    Davy adamantly asked.


    "Of course not.


    But... "


    Ludacris trailed off, his face obviously troubled.


    "For our clan to be finally free, we shouldn''t shut down any opportunity that comes our way,"


    Davy further added to his argument.


    "What do you say, guys?"


    Davy asked, consulting the other elders who were listening to the conversation.


    "You are right. As long as there is a chance, no matter how small, we should give it a try."


    The rest of the old men looked at each other and nodded in agreement.


    "In that case, we should activate the


    Pot of Chaos and activated his physical strength. Then, he waved the pot to hit his enemies. In a blink of an eye, a few hundred monsters were immediately smashed into pieces.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Austin released his demonic avatar and the God-killing Puppet to help him fight the beasts that charged towards him.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin''s attacks were fatal. He performed all the martial art skills he practiced, making most of the monsters suffer an immediate death as soon as they came close.


    After a while, Austin found that there were some powerful monsters also attacking him.


    When several stronger beasts attacked him, Austin couldn''t gain the upper hand.


    The God-killing Puppet and Austin''s demonic avatar confronted a few formidable monsters and they couldn''t defeat them.


    The gigantic beast that was in charge, on the other hand, simply stood there and watched. He didn''t even move an inch.


    He was most likely a leader of high status. He was observing whether his subordinates could take down the outsider.


    But after a few moments of waiting, he ran out of his patience.


    "Outsider, meet your doom!"


    he roared and marched towards Austin.


    Austin''s heart sank.


    ''The monster is way too powerful for me to handle, '' he thought dejectedly.


    Just then, something unexpected happened.


    Two huge roars reverberated throughout the whole area.


    The resonance brought Austin back to his senses.


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a giant dragon and a giant elephant showed up from nowhere and hovered around Austin.

 Chapter 2483 The Ancient Trapping Array

    Boom!


    The dragon and the elephant both pounced on the gigantic monster relentlessly. The three fought fiercely without seeming to have an end to the show of might since all three animals all had an equal amount of strength.


    ''What''s happening right now?''


    Austin was confused about the scene taking place right in front of his eyes.


    ''Why did the two animals suddenly come to my rescue?''


    "Damn it! You stupid barbarians, I will finish all of you!" the giant monster roared.


    The giant monster produced an angry roar that shook the whole place and annihilated anything that came on his way.


    Although he had terrifying power, the huge dragon and the giant elephant were also equally incredibly powerful so they were not affected by the terrifying and lethal sounds that the giant monster kept unleashing from time to time when angry.


    Since the three of them were engaged in a fierce fight, they kept producing powerful energy waves that caused most area of the space around them to collapse. Their energy was so powerful that Austin was forced to retreat to avoid getting hit by the impact.


    "Grrrr!"


    The other monsters roared as they pounced on Austin again and again.


    Austin, the God-killing Puppet and his demonic avatar kept fighting the beasts that just kept rejuvenating and coming again.


    ''Good thing is, a giant dragon and a huge elephant showed up and now they have our backs. Otherwise, there is no way I could have survived this mayhem. I am sure I would have died today, ''


    Austin contemplated.


    "How are you doing so far, human boy?"


    All of a sudden, a voice resounded in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    ''What was that? Who is talking to me in this desolate place?''


    Austin was baffled and frantically looked around trying to find whoever was talking but found no trace of any living creatures.


    He released his spiritual sense to feel his surroundings, but had no discovery.


    "Boy, you can''t perceive me.


    Don''t be scared. Although you can''t see me, please listen to me first."


    The voice sounded a little old. It seemed that it belonged to an elder.


    "Please go ahead, sir."


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    ''It seems that this person has no evil intentions, otherwise if he can communicate with me without me knowing where or who he is, he could have attacked me just as easily, '' he thought.


    "Boy, you are trapped in an ancient powerful array.


    It''s therefore impossible for you to get out of here with your own strength.


    I know how brilliant the ancient trapping array is because my clan members and I have been trapped here for quite a long time.


    Boy, if you want to get out of here, you have to cooperate with me and my people so that we can guide you out,"


    the old voice said.


    "You and your people have been trapped here for exactly how long?" Austin asked.


    The more he heard the old voice talk, the more Austin''s heart grew heavier.


    ''If that''s the case, it means it would be extremely difficult for me to get out of here on my own, '' he thought with a frown.


    "Yeah, we have been stuck in here for so long we have lost


    otected by the array.


    "Little infinity beast, come out and give it a try. Perhaps you can help me out."


    Austin released the little infinity beast and asked it to help him look for the entrance.


    Austin was good at spatial power, while the little infinity beast was remarkable at time power. They worked together to search for the entrance hoping that their powers would complement each other.


    However, they didn''t find any sign of the entrance.


    Two hours almost passed.


    Austin was shocked to find that the huge monster was not even showing signs of fatigue. Instead, he fought more and more bravely, forcing the huge dragon and the giant elephant to step back.


    ''It looks like that the monster is going to win just like the old voice said, '' Austin thought.


    ''Damn it! Am I really going to die here? I don''t think so. I refuse to accept this as my fate.''


    Austin didn''t want to die.


    Suddenly, something occurred to him.


    "Wait, perhaps I can give it a shot.


    I can use the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor!"


    Austin murmured.


    The Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor had the ability to see through anything in the world. Nothing could escape from it.


    Austin had obtained the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor from the East Mainland in the Divine Continent.


    After using it several times, he found that its power was quite terrifying.


    However, he only used it countable times.


    Austin traveled around the universe and had many amazing adventures. During that period, he collected more and more powerful trump cards. Since he got many choices, he would not always use one magic treasure for too long.


    On top of it, the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor had been transplanted to the middle of Austin''s eyebrows by force. It would take him time to thoroughly integrate with the eye.


    As a result, Austin didn''t use the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor very often.


    Since he was out of choices at this moment, he thought he could put it to use.


    With his mind, a golden lightning flashed between his eyebrows and a vertical eye emerged slowly.

 Chapter 2484 Stepping Into The Small World

    The Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor seemed to have some terrible magic power. As soon as it appeared, light in the surrounding space began to be distorted, deformed and devoured into the eye.


    All of a sudden, the whole space turned dark.


    Austin''s third eye between his eyebrows, on the other hand, was getting brighter and brighter.


    It was filled with viciousness, gloom, coldness and an infinite terror.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Some distance away, the giant beast roared furiously when he noticed Austin''s strange vertical eye. He was almost frightened to death, and an ominous feeling rose through his heart.


    Austin raised his eyes and glanced around. He could see tiny things in the distance clearly that earlier he had not noticed.


    "This is so awesome! It seems that the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor can dissect and analyze any space so meticulously that it doesn''t miss a single spec.


    Well, it seems that the more I integrate with the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor, the more useful its functions become."


    Austin was very satisfied with the performance of the vertical eye.


    "I think I can see something that looks like what I may be looking for!


    That is definitely the entrance to the small world."


    Austin was pleasantly surprised as he stared into the distance.


    Far in the distance, there were special spatial waves that kept appearing at a very specific location.


    From time to time, there would be some very subtle space ripples at that position appearing in intervals, and a very obscure spatial teleportation power would be released.


    Austin knew that with all the activities happening there, it must be the entrance to the small world.


    To Austin''s surprise, the entrance to the small world was constantly shifting in the space.


    Besides, it kept moving so fast that it was impossible for the naked eye to keep up with it.


    No wonder the entrance to the small world was so difficult to find. Sensing something which was constantly moving at such a high speed would be a difficult task for any martial artist.


    Austin''s vertical eyes were fixed on the entrance to the small world which was moving quickly.


    He used his bodily movement skill and rushed towards the constantly shifting entrance, while trying to estimate its next location.


    By this time, the dragon and elephant had been knocked down and thrown back by the giant beast.


    Now, the beast was running towards Austin at an inhumane speed.


    Whoosh!


    Austin came to the entrance to the small world and made a dive for it.


    The next moment, Austin vanished into thin air.


    "Grrrrr!"


    The beast''s thick tail was right behind him and slapped towards Austin. The place


    .


    The elder was Davy.


    "All right."


    Austin nodded.


    The five elders led Austin through the primitive forest.


    Giant trees which were thousands of meters in height stood tall, and countless vines intertwined and wrapped themselves around the tree trunks. From time to time, there were large fierce beasts lurking in the far distance and watching them cautiously.


    Austin sensed that the primitive forest had a very savage atmosphere and couldn''t help but secretly marvel at it.


    The five elders moved as fast as five warhorses galloping on a prairie. They crossed tens of thousands of meters easily and quickly.


    However, Austin was also not slow either.


    He followed them effortlessly but closely.


    "It is good that you can keep up with us. Human boy, you can travel at the speed of light.


    It comes as a big surprise to me that you can effortlessly keep up with us.


    I guess that you can beat most of the young men in my village at this rate."


    Davy couldn''t help but praise Austin.


    "Yes, he''s really good."


    The other four elders nodded in agreement.


    Austin could see that the five strange elders really enjoyed his company. From time to time, they would turn around and stare at Austin up and down.


    They seemed to have discovered some treasures on his body.


    The stronger talents Austin displayed, the more likely he would be able to help them get out of their troubles.


    ''Do they have a special and unspeakable taste for young men?'' Austin thought to himself, feeling really weird.


    Along the way, he felt his heart beating fast whenever he sensed their bold glances on his body.


    After having passed through the dense jungles, they stepped on solid ground. A flatland was unfolded before Austin''s eyes.


    A village appeared not too far away.

 Chapter 2485 The Hybrid Titan Race

    The village was very old and was roughly constructed.


    From what it looked like, the majority of the houses in there were made of stones.


    Children ran all around, chasing and playing in the vicinity.


    The villagers were busy doing their own things.


    Austin discreetly observed the surroundings. He found that the men in the village were all physically strong. Most of them walked around shirtless, revealing their smooth lines and chiseled body filled with explosive power.


    Most of the men in there were busy dissecting huge beasts.


    Some of these monstrous beast could even measure to a dozen meters long. They had terrifying features resembling a wolf.


    While some of the beasts were akin to birds that could span up to more than thirty meters.


    There were also black bears that could tower up to a dozen meters high.


    The men expertly dismembered these monstrous beasts. They peeled their skins in a skillful manner, and picked the flesh and bones. Cutting up these beasts came so easy for them as if they were merely dissecting smaller animals, like chickens or ducks.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin found that the dead birds and beasts were still emanating a rampage aura of savage. He could feel the evil spirit pouring through them, and the energy pressure was astonishing.


    Any weak cultivator wouldn''t even dare to come close.


    Prior to their deaths, these ferocious beasts were obviously very powerful.


    But despite their tremendous capacity, the villagers managed to kill them!


    ''It looks like this village is not as simple as it seems to be. The people in this place is very proficient in martial arts, ''


    Austin commended in his mind.


    When the five old men led him into the village, a large group of children surrounded him. They giggled and stared at Austin curiously.


    The rest of the adults also looked at him curiously.


    Throughout the village, the elders with Austin were highly respected for their position.


    As he was personally escorted by the five renowned elders, the villagers felt warm towards him and smiled at him as they met his eyes.


    "It seems that the folk custom of this village is very friendly..."


    Austin felt the hospitality of the village and occasionally smiled back at the villagers.


    After strolling through the area, Austin found himself to the temple in the east of the village. He sat cross-legged beside the altar along with the five old men the bro


    forever,"


    the old man asked kindly as he shifted his gaze to Austin. He smiled warmly towards him.


    "That''s very kind of you, sir."


    Austin quickly bowed.


    "All right, young man. What we''ll be doing next is we will be holding a ceremony for you to absorb the power of our race into your body.


    Boy, this is also a great opportunity for you.


    I can tell that you''re powerful in physical cultivation.


    If you can successfully lead such power into your body, it will be another qualitative leap for you,"


    the white haired old man asked with a smile.


    "What?!


    Supreme grandmaster, you want this young man to absorb the power of our race?


    It''s...


    This young man is a merely a human being. He is no match for us, the hybrid titan race.


    If we inject our power into his body forcefully, he''ll be blown to smithereens if we''re not careful enough,"


    Davy exclaimed.


    The rest of the elders were also shocked.


    "I knew that!


    However, the young man has to have our power in his body. This is the only way he could break the array.


    On top of that, I will preside over it myself. It will not be dangerous!"


    Frustrated, the supreme grandmaster glared at Davy and raised his voice.


    "Sir..."


    The whole idea gave Austin the creeps.


    It sounded like a very risky thing to directly absorb such power into his body.


    ''Does this old man want to use me as a trial subject? !''


    "Well, young man, let me take you to the ceremony for power bestowment."


    With a wave of his sleeve, the old man guided Austin up and left the shrines.


    "Old man, put me down!"


    Austin protested in fear.

 Chapter 2486 Getting The Power Of The Dragon And The Elephant

    The white-haired old man clearly had terrifying power.


    Austin had been caught by his sleeve and it was as powerful as the tabooed magic; he couldn''t move at all.


    After locking him, the old man took Austin to an open ground outside the temple.


    The man merely stomped on the floor; hard!


    Boom!


    Smoke and dust began to fly around due to the intense impact and numerous massive stone pillars rose from the ground in front of them.


    They was engraved with various kinds of vivid patterns.


    On closer inspection, Austin saw that the drawings were of various violent beasts. Besides the dragon and the elephant, they included the wolf, the hawk, the roc, the turtle, the bear, the snake, and the peacock among others.


    The interesting thing was that the beast on each pillar seemed lifelike and was releasing a powerful aura.


    Eighty one pillars had appeared in total, and above each of them were shadows of giants, dragons, and elephants.


    A solemn atmosphere filled the place.


    The white-haired elder waved his sleeve and it pushed Austin deep into the middle of the eighty-one stone pillars. He fell down.


    Before he could understand what was going on, a formidable force suddenly hit him hard and made him sit down cross-legged. He could neither move nor speak.


    "Hello, sir!


    What on earth are you doing with me? At least tell me if this is dangerous. I should have a say in it and be able to decide if it is right for me!"


    Austin called out to the white-haired elder through his spiritual sense.


    But the old man did not respond.


    "Hey, old man. Just tell me! What are you going to do with me..."


    Austin got anxious and yelled hard with his spiritual sense force.


    "Boy, don''t worry. Everything is going to be okay.


    Even if some danger does come your way, I will be here keeping an eye on you..."


    the white haired old man responded calmly.


    "Screw you, old man!"


    Austin was pissed now.


    "Go and find me all kinds of magic blood for our clan!"


    the white-haired elder shouted.


    The five old men were stunned for a moment. But then, they moved and rushed away as fast as lightning.


    Austin would have expected some delay but in just an instant, they came back with a number of jars in each of their hands.


    Each jar was emitting a dazzling light, and the rancid smell of blood was coming out of them.


    "Sir, these jars of blood are priceless. They have been kept safe inside the clan for a long time now.


    Our collection incl


    his skin.


    He looked like an invincible demon now.


    Needless to say, his physical strength had increased impressively.


    "And try your vital energy too,"


    the white-haired elder told him with a smile.


    Austin immediately activated his vital energy.


    He could feel that he was about to make a breakthrough!


    "The power of the dragon and the elephant is not only helpful to your body, but has also improved the quality of your vital energy.


    You should concentrate on breaking into a higher vital energy realm now.


    After you consolidate your new realm, I will tell you how to break that array,"


    the white-haired old man told him.


    "Thank you so much, sir!"


    Austin said.


    ''I will surely be much more powerful now.''


    He suddenly felt grateful to the old man, and also embarrassed for being so angry with him.


    The white-haired elder laughed out loud.


    "I''m relieved that you don''t blame me for almost getting you killed."


    After that, he waved his sleeve and vanished into thin air.


    He was an extremely powerful master and Austin was unable to see through his cultivation base.


    Austin then concentrated on his cultivation and began trying to make a breakthrough.


    Two months later, he successfully got through the Thunderstroke Doom, and reached the premium stage of Immortal Realm.


    After that, he began to consolidate the realm he had reached.


    Twenty days later, he felt that his cultivation base had been solidified.


    The white-haired elder and other five old men then came to Austin on their own.


    "Young man, let''s get started," the white-haired elder said to Austin.


    "Great!"


    Austin stood up.

 Chapter 2487 A Big Shots Spiritual Soul Mark

    The white-haired old man shared to Austin, in detail, how to break the array.


    It turned out that the eight stone stelas were the key to ultimately destroy the array.


    A great number of array flags were hidden inside the stelas. As long as these flags were wrecked, the array would stop working.


    However, as easy as it might sound, there was one problem.


    The eight stelas were created by a great master in the ancient times, and they contained such intense and tremendous power.


    Common creatures, once got close to the stelas, would explode in an instant.


    Moreover, that big shot cast a spell on the stelas, which was a curse to the hybrid titan race.


    If a powerful hybrid titan went near the eight stelas, the latter would blow up, annihilating everything nearby.


    It meant the small world where the hybrid titans lived would blast and collapse, and all the members of the race would be trampled and crushed to pieces.


    To put it bluntly, that influential person who created the stelas initially planned to eternally trap the members of the hybrid titan race in the small world as a punishment.


    "Sir, I''m not as strong as you are. What if I can''t get close to the eight stelas?"


    Austin couldn''t help asking.


    ''The eight stelas contain enormous power. I might get killed by it, '' he thought, slightly worried for himself.


    "Don''t worry, boy. Our totems, the dragon, and the elephant will possess you if necessary.


    That way, their power will be transferred to you, and once that happens, you can break the array,"


    the white-haired old man replied with a reassuring smile.


    "Are you sure about that?"


    Austin was stunned, still a bit skeptic at what the old man said.


    "Yes, of course! I worked so hard to help you absorb the power of the dragon and the elephant! I did it so that our totems can possess you and help you break the array,"


    the white haired old man further explained with a chuckle.


    Then, he elegantly waved his hand.


    Suddenly, a dazzling light illuminated the sky, and a vivid dragon and a divine elephant, which both emitted immense power, emerged from it.


    They had rushed to fought against that gigantic monster to save Austin.


    With its broad mouth, the dragon hailed a blaring roar.


    And not letting itself be overshadowed by the dragon, the elephant trumpeted its trunk.


    In a jiffy, they both landed on the ground and stood on Austin''s sides.


    "All right, boy, you can go and break the array now,"


    the white haired old man instructed.


    "Alright! I''m on it!"


    Austin rushed towards the entrance of the small world.


    Meanwh


    ully doing his job.


    ''I managed to destroy one stela, ''


    he thought to himself as he slightly panted.


    Just then, a majestic voice came from the stela in front of Austin.


    "Who is breaking my Eight Trigrams Stela Array?"


    Austin was taken by great surprise upon hearing it.


    Then, a figure suddenly appeared atop the stela.


    It was a middle-aged man in a golden robe, who had an oval face. With gloomy eyes, he intently stared at Austin.


    "Humph! A mere human brat has the balls to break my array!


    Be prepared! I will devour your spiritual soul and refine you into the Eight Trigrams Stelas!"


    the middle-aged man sneered.


    ''It''s a spiritual soul mark, '' Austin thought in utter surprise.


    At the sight of the middle-aged man in golden robe, the eight gigantic beasts dashed towards him from the distance, crunching down and bowing their heads like slaves.


    Besides the eight giant beasts, the other beasts paid their respects to the middle-aged man too.


    ''Looks like this man set up this Eight Trigrams Stela Array, ''


    Austin thought, astonished upon seeing how the beasts reacted.


    ''Although he is just a spiritual soul mark, I can feel that it is dangerous.''


    Whoosh!


    The middle-aged man in a golden robe turned into a golden light and flew towards Austin.


    Terrified at this, Austin summoned the Supreme Spiritual Pot and directed it at the golden light.


    "What? It is made up of so much omnipotent gas? That''s an impressive magic treasure.


    But too bad for you, young man, it still can''t stop me,"


    the golden-robed man announced nonchalantly.


    He punched the Supreme Spiritual Pot a dozen times, sending it flying far away.


    Then, without any warning, he broke into Austin''s Soul Sea.

 Chapter 2488 Breaking The Array

    It had to be said that the middle-aged man in a golden robe was really a formidable opponent. Although he was only a spiritual soul mark left by the real master, he broke into Austin''s Soul Sea in an instant without much resistance.


    "You have a spiritual tree in here!


    Human boy, I can''t believe you actually possess a spiritual tree!"


    The middle-aged man was astonished at the sight of the spiritual tree.


    "Ha-ha! My luck has just improved. This is just great.


    I can use this to my advantage and absorb this spiritual tree. That means instead of being a mere spiritual soul mark, I can finally be transformed into a complete spiritual avatar.


    One day in the future if I ever integrate with my original body, my strength will increase a lot.


    Or maybe there is a possibility that I can step into that legendary state of eternity!"


    The middle-aged man contemplated his options and laughed out wildly, thinking of all the possibilities the spiritual tree could afford him.


    "Human boy, I''m sorry. But I have to take this spiritual tree away from you,"


    the middle aged man in a golden robe said before rushed towards the spiritual tree quickly.


    Austin was startled.


    Boom!


    Inside Austin''s Soul Sea, an explosion resounded as an enormous amount of spiritual sense blasted the golden-robed man.


    The spiritual sense in the Soul Sea was in a state of absolute riot.


    Surging waves that looked like a dragon pounced on the man in a golden robe.


    Soon a second explosion resounded as the Supreme Spiritual Pot joined the fierce battle.


    It came roaring and smashing at the man in a golden robe.


    Green leaves started falling off the spiritual tree.


    The leaves flew towards the man in a golden robe, cutting him in the process.


    The battle was really fierce.


    ''How come a human brat at the Immortal Realm can possess such a powerful spiritual sense?''


    The golden-robed man raised his eyebrows in wonder.


    Under the joint attack of Austin''s spiritual sense, the Supreme Spiritual Pot and the spiritual tree, he couldn''t seem to catch a break. There was no way he was going to gain an upper hand against their combined attack.


    Moments later, he gradually began to lose the fight and was forced to step back.


    Two hours had passed.


    All of a sudden, dozens of roots from the spiritual tree flew forward and bound the man. The tree began to absorb the man although it took a while for the whole process to end.


    Austin immediately felt that his spiritual sense had enhanced a lot.


    "I can''t believe it... For a while there I really thought the spiritual tree was in danger, but now it seems it was to its advantage." Austin was both surprised and pleased by the


    short time unexpectedly.


    That explained why Austin got carried away in excitement.


    Each of the eight giant beasts could easily defeat the grand masters at the premium stage of Immortal King Realm.


    Austin estimated that the strength of the eight giant beasts would be close to the grand leader of the Evil Abyss World!


    Approximately twenty monsters could be at par with a master at the Immortal King Realm.


    As for the strength of the rest of the monsters, some were equal to the Immortal Realm, some the Immortal Transforming Realm, while others were equal to the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    More importantly, the sheer number of them was astonishing They could comfortably overflow if placed in an arena!


    There were more than one hundred thousand of them.


    It was not hard to imagine how powerful the eight huge beasts and more than one hundred thousand monsters could be and how much damage they could do!


    "The Eight Trigrams Stela Array is finally broken,"


    Austin murmured, as he looked at the eight stelas.


    The stelas were still there, but there was no array to activate them and make them powerful.


    "Well, these stelas are very good.


    I bet they are made of very precious materials. I should put them away. Perhaps they will be useful later."


    Austin waved his hand and formed a huge palm made of vital energy that grabbed the eight stelas.


    Since the stelas had lost their powers, they kept shrinking due to Austin''s vital energy until they were down to the size of the tree.


    Austin then put them in his Space Ring.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The endless grey fog continued to disperse into the sky.


    After a while, the gray fog covering the entire North Dragon Badlands had dissipated.


    Everything was finally back to normal in the North Dragon Badlands.

 Chapter 2489 Taking Over The Ancient Celestial World

    "Ha-ha!


    We are finally free!


    Golden Heaven Immortal, you robbed my people and I of our freedom for so many years. I will never forget and will get my revenge on you sooner or later!"


    In the center of North Dragon Badlands, a large group of people emerged from a small world.


    The leader of the group was the white-haired elder.


    In the next second, the white haired man suddenly soared into the sky like a cannon ball.


    The other members of the hybrid titan race followed suit soaring into the sky.


    The sky soon looked as if several cannon balls had been thrown into the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, a few thousand hybrid titans were up in the sky and gathered around the white-haired man.


    "Argh!!"


    The members of the hybrid titan race threw their heads back and roared as if they were venting off their anger.


    To Austin''s surprise, the energy of the North Dragon Badlands, the Ancient Celestial World, and even the outer universe formed white waterfalls and flew towards the hybrid titan race.


    Out of the blue, strong winds blew and the sun and moon faded as dark clouds gathered as if a storm was forming.


    The Ancient Celestial World and the nearby planets all shook vigorously.


    All of this happened because of the hybrid titan race.


    "Oh my god! What has happened in the Ancient Celestial World?"


    Numerous creatures that were near the Ancient Celestial World took note of the abnormal phenomena.


    There were still many creatures exploring the Ancient Celestial World and participating in the trials. As soon as they heard the noise and commotion they were startled.


    ''Look! Loud noises can be heard from the North Dragon Badlands again.


    Damn! That place seems to be very dangerous!'' they thought in shock.


    Just then, oceans of energy streaming from nature completely drowned the thousands of members of the hybrid titan race.


    Each member of the hybrid titan race absorbed the energy greedily.


    With each drop they became more and more powerful and the power emanating from each of them was became increasingly scary.


    Austin was dumbfounded by the scene he was witnessing.


    ''The hybrid titan race are so amazing. They deserve to have the three different noble bloodlines.


    Perhaps their strength had dropped greatly because they had been trapped in the small world for too long.


    That''s why they were absorbing energy greedily the second they got out, as if there is no tomorrow, ''


    Austin assumed in his mind.


    Two hours later, the hybrid titan race stopped absorbing the en


    e Ancient Celestial World.


    The creatures in the middle of their trials were asked to leave immediately.


    Anyone who refused to take their leave would be beat up or even get killed.


    Almost no creature could withstand the attacks of a thousand hybrid titans and over ten thousand chaotic evil beasts.


    But the Ancient Celestial World was vast.


    It was at least a dozen times larger than the Immortal End World.


    Therefore, it was impossible to kick out all the creatures from other worlds in a short time.


    "Ha-ha, Austin, you have made everything possible. Now we will be in charge of the Ancient Celestial World.


    I''ll show you around first,"


    the white-haired elder said to Austin.


    "Sir, that''s very kind of you.


    But I know that you must have a lot of things to deal with. Please go take care of your own business. I don''t want to be a burden to you.


    I will travel and explore around by myself,"


    Austin replied.


    "Okay.


    Then I''ll find a good place and build our headquarters and also get my people places to live," the elder said with a nod.


    With that, he vanished in a flash.


    Since the hybrid titan race had just rid themselves of the small world, the old man had a lot of work to attend to as their leader.


    "I wonder if Derek was able to leave the Ancient Celestial World alive.


    If he''s still here, I''ll catch him!" Austin murmured.


    Austin moved forward while unleashing his spiritual sense to look for his target, starting with the North Dragon Badlands.


    In fact, Austin had ordered the chaotic evil beasts to search for Derek.


    Since Derek was the grandson of Devil Ancestor Bale, Austin wanted to take him in as a prisoner badly.

 Chapter 2490 The Avatars Of Five Grand Leaders

    At this time, in another area of the Ancient Celestial World, there were a lot of evil creatures looking for something.


    Derek was among them.


    An old evil creature walked besides Derek.


    In addition, there were five tall and ferocious evil creatures that surrounded Derek as if protecting him from an external intruder, which stood out among the crowd.


    The five tall evil creatures were the avatars of the five grand leaders!


    The grand leader was second in command to Devil Ancestor Bale in the Third Demonic World.


    Each grand leader was in charge of a vast territory of billions of miles wide. They had a lot of men under their command and had great power.


    However, even grand leaders needed to bow down to Derek.


    After all, Derek was the grandson of Devil Ancestor Bale.


    Devil Ancestor Bale was the true ruler of the Third Demonic World.


    "We have searched far and wide and covered every corner of the Ancient Celestial World.


    There is no trace of Austin.


    Do you think, it could be possible that Austin has already fled to the Immortal End World?"


    one of the grand leaders asked exasperated, wrapped in flames.


    "In my opinion, Austin must still be in the North Dragon Badlands. The is no way he could have escaped that godforsaken land.


    We should go back to the North Dragon Badlands and look for him,"


    said another grand leader with a long tail and horns.


    "All right. Let''s head for the North Dragon Badlands. My youngest son is still in Austin''s hands. I must find him and tear him to pieces,"


    a grand leader in a black cloak said through gritted teeth.


    "Humph, many of our descendants were imprisoned by Austin. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have come this far to this world to look for that useless brat,"


    a grand leader with wings on his back said.


    It turned out that each of the five grand leaders had a family member captured by Austin.


    Austin''s five captives were the grand leaders'' favorite children. They had placed great expectations on them and invested a lot of time, energy and valuables on them.


    That was why the five grand leaders had sent their avatars to the Ancient Celestial World.


    "Okay, let''s go back to the North Dragon Badlands.


    Truth is, I also have a feeling that Austin is hiding in the North Dragon Badlands,"


    Derek said to the avatars of the five grand leaders.


    Right then, a grey kind of mist rolled towards them from the dist


    se monsters? What did you do to them? Why would they listen to you and follow your orders?"


    Derek flew into a rage at the sight of Austin.


    But he couldn''t help but feel frightened when he saw the large sea of beasts slowly trudging behind Austin.


    "What nonsense are you spewing now? Why would I hide from you evil clowns? Don''t flatter yourselves. You are not that important in the scheme of things."


    Austin snapped, laughing wildly.


    "Austin, how dare you capture our elite brave young men?


    Hand them over immediately, or you will wish you were never born," the grand leader who was wrapped in flames shouted as he took a step forward.


    He was the most fast-tempered one among the five grand leaders.


    ''Are these five evil creature really grand leaders?


    No wonder they have been releasing such an immense evil energy, ''


    Austin thought in surprise, as he looked at the grand leaders'' avatars.


    As a matter of fact, he had noticed them the second he arrived there, but he pretended so as not to make them feel too important.


    The grand leaders were highly respected in the Third Demonic World, They also possessed a formidable power and everyone was scared of them.


    ''Looks like they are just five avatars. However they are still formidable opponents. I can''t take them lightly.


    Now, let''s see if my eight giant beasts can be a match against the five grand leaders'' avatars.


    If they can''t defeat them, I will have to turn to the supreme grandmaster of the hybrid titan race for help, ''


    Austin resolved after using his spiritual sense to check the five grand leaders'' strength.

 Chapter 2491 A Fierce Fighting

    "Huh, what stupid kind of great leaders are you?


    However, I must say, you''re right. I did capture a few contemptible wretches here,"


    Austin sneered disdainfully.


    With a wave of his hand, dozens of young devils were sent floating out of the Slave Tower. They arrived outside, hands tied behind their back, and floated high in the air.


    Austin had captured them all in the North Dragon Badlands. They hadn''t given him too much trouble.


    Any one of the evil creatures from the Third Demonic World could tell these young devils belonged to nobility.


    Five of them were direct descendants of grand leaders themselves.


    "Grandpa, help me!"


    "Father, please get us out of here!"


    "Great Grandpa, save me!"


    Temporarily released from the Slave Tower, the devils spotted the avatars of the five grand leaders and immediately began asking them to save their lives.


    "The five grand leaders are here for us. Great! We are saved!"


    "Grand Leader Oakes, please help me! My father is the Bloodthirsty Demon Lord!"


    "Grand Leader Waddell, please save me. My grandfather is the Black Wind Demon Lord!"


    Rest of the captives also frantically shouted for help, naming their parents in an effort to get the grand leaders'' attention.


    "Damn it! Quiet, you idiots!"


    Austin snapped and slapped them hard.


    Clap! Clap! Clap!


    Loud slaps echoed in the air.


    Within seconds, each of the young devil''s faces had been slapped hard. Very soon, their faces became swollen.


    Those devils of the Evil Abyss World were mortal enemies of the Immortal End World. Austin was not going to show them any mercy.


    "Curse you!


    My father is Grand Leader Waddell. Touch me again, and he is going to kill you!"


    One of the young devils, with red skin, screamed at him.


    As a noble and spoiled child, bearing such humiliation was beyond him.


    What''s more, Grand Leader Waddell was standing close by and watching Austin do that, so the young devil''s hopes and courage had been raised.


    "Fuck you! Don''t provoke me!"


    Austin gave a cold smile, raised his hand, and slapped him once again with a crackling sound. He didn''t stop. No one knew how many times he slapped the devil before finally stopping!


    "Ah..."


    The young devil began to scream painfully. His face was so swollen now that even his own parents wouldn''t have recognized him.


    The whole thing happened within a matter of two seconds.


    the hell out of here right now!"


    The five grand leaders finally realized that they couldn''t win this fight. The situation wasn''t to their advantage.


    "GRRRR!!"


    More than a hundred thousand beasts galloped madly towards them.


    In an instant, eight of the beasts started to fight fiercely with the five grand leaders'' avatars.


    The rest of the monsters rushed at other creatures.


    This army was comprised of an insanely large number of creatures who could heal their injuries instantly, and fought wildly.


    Among them, more than twenty beasts had the fighting power of a cultivator at the Immortal King Realm.


    Those devils were no match for them.


    In an instant, most were torn to pieces and died before they knew what was going on.


    The five grand leaders widened their eyes, shocked by the huge casualties.


    However, they were being besieged and attacked by eight giant beasts at the time and totally unable to help even themselves, let alone other devils.


    "Mr. Derek, it''s time to leave."


    The loyal old devil took Derek and fought his way out of the battle field.


    However, Austin had already seen him do that. He was not going to let them escape.


    "Haha, you can''t run away, Derek.


    Give up and you might just live another day," Austin called out.


    He quickly rushed after them.


    "Mr. Derek, run on you own! I''ll stay and stop him!"


    The old devil was a loyal creature. He turned around and blocked Austin''s way.


    But under Austin''s command, four or five beasts at the Immortal King Realm, leading a pack of smaller creatures, galloped towards the old devil.

 Chapter 2492 Capture Derek

    Powerful as the old demon was, he was yet unable to escape from the siege of so many monsters.


    "Ha-ha!


    I told you there was no way you could escape."


    Austin laughed and chased after Derek in a flash.


    With the continuous growth and development of his strength, Austin''s current body movement skill was undeniably fast�C�Cmuch like that of lightning.


    Derek tried to use his demonic skills to flee, but Austin caught up with him in no time.


    Although he was the grandson of Devil Ancestor Bale, Derek was still young and had not cultivated enough�C�Che was only at the Fifth Evil Energy Realm.


    His strength was equivalent to that of a human cultivator at the premium stage of Immortal Realm.


    Moreover, he had been pampered so much in his life, so he had little experience in real and close combat.


    Hence, he was ultimately no match for Austin.


    The latter released the God-killing Puppet and the demonic avatar and together, they besieged Derek.


    "Austin, I''ll fight it out with you!"


    Derek roared, annoyed and not minding how he was cornered and had no chance to escape.


    Splash!


    The dark demonic energy flowed out of his body like burning magma.


    A moment later, it condensed into a black armor on his body, covering him like protection.


    Swish!


    Two halberds materialized in Derek''s hands. They shot out like lightning before turning into two black dragons and rushing at Austin.


    "Damn it! It''s this armor again!"


    Austin frowned slightly, staring at the black armor on Derek''s body.


    This armor was refined personally by Devil Ancestor Bale himself, so it had a terrifying defensive power.


    Boom!


    Austin swung his fist, and its violent impact billowed into the air.


    With a loud bang, the two black dragons were immediately blown away.


    Derek was shocked to learn that Austin''s fighting capacity was more terrifying than he had imagined.


    Meanwhile, the latter didn''t want to waste time anymore. So, he summoned the God-killing Puppet and demonic avatar at the same time.


    Instantly, their raging energy engulfed Derek like a roaring sea.


    Bang!


    Like being struck by a bolt of powerful lightning, Derek was thrown backwards.


    However, all the energy that attacked Derek was absorbed by the dark evil armor�C�Cmuch to Austin''s surprise.


    What was more shocking was that even the World Sealing Tabooed Magic of the demonic avatar couldn''t seal Derek.


    That pitch-blac


    erek as if it was catching a mere chick.


    "Who did this?


    I am the greatest Devil Ancestor Bale! How dare you lay a finger on my grandchild?"


    Suddenly, a black light rushed out from Derek''s body and transformed into a demon, roaring fiercely.


    This was a wisp of the spiritual soul mark of the Devil Ancestor Bale, attached to Derek Luo''s Soul Sea.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Devil Ancestor Bale? Go to hell!"


    The big hand immediately clenched.


    Puff!


    With just a sound, the spiritual soul mark of Devil Ancestor Bale exploded and turned into nothing.


    Whoosh!


    The white-haired old man soon appeared in the sky and landed beside Austin.


    He then took Derek in his hand as he was carrying a sack of rice.


    At this time, Derek had already fainted and was motionless.


    The white-haired old man untied the armor from Derek''s body. He then threw Derek and his armor to Austin.


    "The armor had the spiritual soul mark left by that old devil. But, don''t worry. I''ve erased it.


    You can refine this armor,"


    informed the white-haired old man.


    "Thank you so much, sir!"


    Austin was overjoyed and as he effortlessly caught both Derek and the armor.


    If the white-haired old man hadn''t intervened in this fight, Austin would not have the chance to possess the armor at all.


    Yet on second thought, Austin realized it was because Devil Ancestor Bale was a man of dominating and imperious power.


    How could the magic weapon made by himself be an ordinary thing?


    After such realization, Austin sent Derek into the Slave Tower while he stored the armor in his Space Ring.

 Chapter 2493 Leave The Ancient Celestial World

    At the same time, in another battlefield, the eight chaotic evil beasts had already suppressed the avatars of the five grand leaders and had gained the upper hand.


    "The eight chaotic evil beasts are not weak. They are actually very powerful.


    Austin, let''s go and have a look at how far they have gone in subduing the grand leaders,"


    said the white-haired old man.


    Then, the two of them teleported back to the place where the chaotic evil beasts and the grand leaders were fighting.


    The battle was still on going and it was very fierce.


    Since the chaotic evil beasts were bloodthirsty and were infinitely powerful beasts, they would fight ruthlessly without thinking to defend themselves. They only focused on attacking wildly, which inflicted injuries to both sides.


    However, the restoring power of the eight chaotic evil beasts was amazing. No matter how seriously they were injured, they could heal themselves and return back to full functionality in the blink of an eye.


    The longer the fight went on, the more frightened the five avatars of the grand leaders became. The eight chaotic evil beasts were invincible and gradually, the grand leaders lost the ability to fight back.


    After a short moment, the eight chaotic evil beasts had the upper hand, and then they ganged up on the five avatars of the grand leaders and tore them into pieces.


    "Austin, just wait. Don''t celebrate too soon. We will surely take our revenge some day!"


    roared the five avatars of the grand leaders, before they were torn into pieces.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll wait, I am not going anywhere soon,"


    Austin sneered.


    Whoosh!


    The demonic avatar then rushed to the decimated five avatars with the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    Swoosh!


    The Diabolic Killing Needle gave out terrible power as it tried to absorb all the energy of the five avatars of the grand leaders.


    The residue of the flesh and bones of the abyss demons who had been killed before were also absorbed by the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    However, to Austin''s surprise, after absorbing all the evil energy, the demonic avatar and the Diabolic Killing Needle were suspended in the air at the same time, motionless.


    Countless demon shadows appeared in the air and started singing ancient praising song in unison.


    An overwhelming dark evil aura full of immense pressure filled heaven and earth.


    "What is happening to them? Why are they motionless and emitting those strange singing shadows?"


    Austin asked with surprise and doubt.


    After careful examination, Austin realized that the demonic avatar was in a state of quietness and seemed to be undergoing some kind of transformation.


    "Austin, I did not expect that you could get one of the inherited treasure


    his welcome. He then decided to set off for the Immortal End World.


    Before he left, the white-haired old man and Austin had reached an agreement that the Ancient Celestial World and the Immortal End World would have a friendly alignment since then and they would be allies.


    After leaving the Ancient Celestial World, Austin activated the warship and flew into space.


    At that moment, in the Third Demonic World of the Evil Abyss World, an explosive news was spreading quickly to every corner.


    Descendants of five grand leaders and more than twenty noble demons had been captured in the Ancient Celestial World by Austin, who came from the Immortal End World!


    Among them, there was even a guy who was the grandson of Devil Ancestor Bale, Derek!


    The news had caused a sensation in the entire Third Demonic World.


    It was strange how the descendants of the powerful and mighty in the Third Demonic World had been captured!


    Each of the hostages�� the children and grandchildren of the five grand leaders, and the more than twenty noble demons ��had a very high status.


    Especially, Derek was the grandson of the Devil Ancestor Bale!


    All of the abyss demons could not believe it when they heard the news.


    But the news soon proved to be true.


    That was because an angry, terrible roar was heard from the territory of the five grand leaders and the more than twenty noble demons'' mansions.


    It was said that the five grand leaders'' real bodies had been cultivating in seclusion and did not care about the daily affairs of the Third Demonic World. If there was anything important for them to deal with, they would just let their avatars go and tackle it.


    But now, the real bodies of the five grand leaders had all quit their cultivating. They appeared publicly on their own territories baying for blood.

 Chapter 2494 Immortal End World Is Open To The Outside World

    "Send our troops to Immortal End World and kill Austin,"


    a grand leader, enveloped in flames, ordered his men.


    He was Grand Leader Waddell.


    Thinking that his avatar was destroyed and his only son was in the hands of Austin, he couldn''t stay calm.


    Moments later, the honking of horns rang in Grand Leader Waddell''s territory, signaling an emergency.


    Countless evil creatures floated in the sky, covering the sun.


    "Come one, fellas!


    Let''s attack the Immortal End World, and kill Austin!"


    Grand Leader Oakes announced loudly as he walked out of his palace.


    His followers went into an uproar, obviously hyped with the announcement.


    They took their men and joined Grand Leader Oakes in the sky. An enormous number of evil creatures crowded the sky outside the palace, filling the entire space above with their evil aura.


    On that day, at least three grand leaders rounded up their troops on their own territories, ready to head for the Immortal End World.


    As grand leaders, whose avatars were destroyed and descendants, were caught, it was hard for them not to do anything about the situation�C�Cmore so, to hold a grudge.


    These grand leaders had ultimately decided to wipe out the entire Immortal End World and make Austin pay the price for what he did to them.


    Meanwhile, in the depths of the Third Demonic World, a black and unnoticeable place was erected up in the sky.


    An old evil creature was sitting in a corner with his eyes closed.


    It was Devil Ancestor Bale!


    "I didn''t expect that a mere human lad in the Immortal End World could cause such a stir.


    However, the Evil Abyss World is in turmoil. The Third Demonic World might be under attack at any time.


    Ha! I''ll wait. There''s no need to be in a hurry to destroy the Immortal End World.


    It is nothing but a weak world. I could annihilate it even with my eyes shut,"


    Devil Ancestor Bale confidently uttered with a sigh.


    Then, he went on and sent a voice message.


    The next moment, all ten grand leaders of the Third Demonic World received the message from the Devil Ancestor Bale.


    They were ordered to stay in the Third Demonic World, and wait until Devil Ancestor Bale was complete with his cultivating.


    So, left with no choice, although slightly against their will, they had to follow Devil Ancestor Bale''s orders.


    Moreover, they all were aware of the current situation in the eighteen demonic worlds of the Evil Abyss World.


    Although those worlds lived in peace on the surface, the competition among them was undeniably intense.


    In particular, Evil Abyss Leader who had ruled the Evil Abyss World had gone missing for several eras and hadn''t


    If everything goes well, the Immortal End World will one day be as prosperous and powerful as it was in the ancient times,"


    Austin murmured with a wide grin.


    Then, he came to the ancient city that was floating deep in the sky.


    "What''s the news with the evil tree?"


    Austin stood on the city wall and gazed at the evil tree.


    "We talked to him many times, but he never responded.


    But, you know, I can actually feel his emotions sometimes.


    He must be aware that we were speaking to him.


    Don''t worry. I believe he will come back to his senses soon,"


    the supreme holy tree replied, reassuring the situation.


    ''Clint had turned evil for so long. It will take us some time to reinvigorate him back, '' the tree thought.


    The soldier was busy fixing the city.


    According to the soldier, the power of the arrays weakened after a long time.


    He explained this while showing a structural drawing of the ancient city in his hand.


    The remarkable cultivators who had saved the Immortal End World in ancient times left it.


    With that illustration, the soldier could restore the city to its best state�C�Cassuming there were sufficient resources.


    Austin found that he could not be of any help to the solider in the ancient city.


    So, he immediately left the Immortal End World and searched for Kevin.


    "Master Kevin, I want to open the Immortal End World to the outside world.


    I will allow creatures from other worlds to visit the Immortal End World.


    I also wish to let creatures in this world to go and explore other worlds too,"


    Austin announced firmly.


    His eyes intently stared at Kevin, implying that he was dead serious with his statement. "Say what?"


    Kevin asked, dumbfounded, and obviously shocked at what Austin had just declared.

 Chapter 2495 The Development Of The Immortal End World

    "Austin, the strength of our world has dramatically improved recently.


    However, compared to the other worlds in this universe, our Immortal End World is still relatively weaker.


    Only Night Immortal King, Zenith, and I are at the Immortal King Realm. Well, we could count you in when it comes to combat power. Still, there are just four of us. Four is quite a small number, you know.


    Think about other worlds. They have dozens or even hundreds of immortal kings.


    Not to mention, they also have masters who are at the Immortal Saint Realm. None can be found in our world!


    There are even sect ancestors in the other worlds. Compared to them, we are too weak. Our Immortal End World won''t stand a chance when war breaks out,"


    Kevin informed. His tone was filled with anxiety and worry.


    The Immortal Saint Realm was one level higher than the Immortal King Realm.


    A master at the Immortal Saint Realm was the equal of a grand leader in the demonic world.


    "I''m only saying this because if we choose to open our world to the outside, we might encounter troubles beyond our capacity.


    Yes, we have been consistently progressing, but we are still weak in military forces. Creatures from other worlds might stir a ruckus if they were allowed in and out of our world,"


    Kevin added with so much concern.


    He was just reasonable, recognizing that the Immortal End World was still relatively weak. If several masters at the Immortal King Realm came, they could be domineering and rule the world on their own.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t worry, sir. I know what we will face, and I have plans for that,"


    Austin said with confidence, not even the least worried.


    "Really?"


    Kevin was surprised at his reply. He even turned to take a look at Austin to see if the young man was serious.


    "Sir, this way, please," said Austin.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, a teleportation altar materialized before them.


    Hesitant, Kevin followed Austin and stood on the altar.


    The next moment, something baffling happened.


    They were teleported to the starry sky near the Immortal End World.


    Austin began muttering spells under his breath.


    Suddenly, a gush of strong winds surged.


    The stars started to shake!


    Huge figures constantly broke out of the Slave Tower and appeared in the starry sky.


    In just a flash, eight massive beasts and more than a hundred thousand monsters scattered in this starry sky.


    A savage aura filled the starry sky. They seemed to come from the ancient eras.


    They were Austin''s beast army!


    The eight giant beasts and hundreds of


    sed, was formally opened to the creatures from other worlds. They could enter and leave the Immortal End World freely at their own will.


    After receiving the news, many curious creatures soon came to visit the Immortal End World.


    After they went through questioning and paid the requested fees, many creatures from outside were able to enter.


    At first, many arrogant cultivators thought they could do whatever they wanted and bullied the local citizens.


    But when they saw the ferocious chaotic evil beasts, they were immediately frightened out of their wits and behaved normally.


    Not long after, the Ancient Celestial World sent a group of hybrid titan race to the Immortal End World, announcing that they had allied with the latter.


    The creatures of the two worlds began to communicate freely, exchanging information as they pleased.


    To Austin''s surprise, the Tang Clan of the Tycoon World also sent a lot of their men to announce their plan of forming an alliance with the Immortal End World.


    The Tang Clan of the Tycoon World was not just an ordinary family.


    However, they were the most powerful force in the Tycoon World.


    In fact, from a clear perspective, it was highly evident that they represented the Tycoon World.


    The head of the Tang Clan was a sect ancestor.


    And knowing that another sect ancestor was interested in associating with their world, Austin couldn''t help but gag internally.


    The Immortal End World had two sect ancestors as its allies!


    After the news broke out, creatures from outside began to be more cautious of their treatment with the Immortal End World


    The creatures of the Immortal End World were no longer despised and were slowly being recognized.

 Chapter 2496 Negotiation

    A young man sat cross legged at a high altitude above the Immortal End World.


    The figure of the young man was invisible. Even if other cultivators flew past him, they wouldn''t be able to discover him.


    This man was Austin.


    Everything in the Immortal End World was now on track.


    So Austin let go and decided to focus on his own cultivation.


    Anyway, he had asked Kevin to help him take care of all kinds of stuff in the world. So Austin was not worried about his administrative responsibilities.


    Austin spent two months sitting cross-legged learning the laws of heaven and earth in the universe.


    During that period, Austin had also been thinking deeply.


    He wondered how he would protect the Immortal End World from the inevitable attack of Devil Ancestor Bale and his troops from the Third Demonic World in two years.


    He must acknowledge that the creatures in the Immortal End World had grown stronger, since they had been practicing hard.


    He had also recently acquired a strong army of beasts.


    The overall strength of the Immortal End World had improved and was not as weak as it was before.


    However his biggest problem was that, Devil Ancestor Bale''s powers and strength could be compared to a sect ancestor.


    Moreover, he was stronger than most creatures at his level.


    The most powerful being at the Immortal End World were the eight giant chaotic evil beasts.


    The Immortal End World was too weak to fight against the Devil Ancestor Bale.


    Although the supreme grandmaster of the hybrid titan race and Elroy of the Tycoon World could match sect ancestors, Austin wasn''t sure if they would take his side and fight against Devil Ancestor Bale when the day came.


    It was not a small matter when powerful figures that could match the sect ancestor got engaged in a fight.


    This meant an outright act of war, because all the creatures in their worlds would get involved, which meant that it would be a war between worlds.


    Austin wasn''t too sure if the supreme grandmaster of the hybrid titan race and Elroy would want to declare war on the Third Demonic World on behalf of the Immortal End World.


    Austin had no answer with regards to their decision.


    Besides, he didn''t want to put the fate of the Immortal End World in other people''s hands because others tend to be unpredictable.


    Austin wanted to solve the crisis in the Immortal End World on his own!


    For the past few months, Austin had been sitting


    mysterious cave inside the pot in an instant.


    Soon The supreme holy tree and the holy yellow tree explained to Corey and Faran the purpose of their visit. The trees began to make a fierce negotiation with the elders.


    Faran wanted them to part with a great number of superior pills and superior herbs.


    "Human boy, if you can get me an omnipotent herb, I will allow you to use the time chamber.


    And furthermore, you can use it as long as you like,"


    Faran said, while looking at Austin keenly.


    "Damn it! You''ve gone too far, Faran.


    An omnipotent herb. Seriously? Don''t you think you are being too greedy?"


    the supreme holy tree said while glaring at Faran.


    "Omnipotent herb? Is that all you are going to ask for?


    How about an omnipotent internal core?


    Will an omnipotent internal core do?"


    Austin knew that Faran wouldn''t lend the time chamber to him unless he paid him handsomely.


    "Of course. An omnipotent internal core is much better.


    If you can give me an omnipotent internal core, you can use the time chamber."


    Faran was overjoyed.


    "Well, please give me some time. I''ll get you what you have asked for,"


    Austin said.


    "Brat, do you really have an omnipotent internal core?"


    The supreme holy tree stared at Austin, its eyes on the trunk lighting up.


    "Brat, I did so much for you; don''t you think you should give me something like that in return?"


    the supreme holy tree said with a smug expression.


    However, Austin had already turned around and left the cave.


    "Boy, you can''t be such an ungrateful person!"


    the supreme holy tree shouted while running after Austin.

 Chapter 2497 The Preliminary Stage Of Immortal King Realm

    "Boy, I don''t think my request is too grand! An omnipotent internal core is enough."


    The supreme holy tree chased after Austin closely.


    "Talk about greedy,"


    Austin groaned. He was starting to have a headache in this ordeal he was in.


    However, Austin was the chief of the Immortal End World. Within its vicinity, he could easily travel hundreds of miles in an instant.


    After a few moments of chasing back and forth, Austin successfully threw off the supreme holy tree.


    He left the Immortal End World and he came to the Ancient Forbidden Land nearby.


    While he was there, Austin felt eerie about the place.


    He decided to tread through carefully, in case something went awry.


    This time, Austin came in with three chaotic evil beasts.


    Although the Ancient Forbidden Land looked seemingly peaceful and there seemed to be no danger lurking within its area, there were actually many terrifying creatures that were moving in stealth in this place.


    Austin managed to sneak into the Ancient Forbidden Land by following the route he had taken the last time he was there.


    Now that his strength had grown even stronger, Austin now had a very strong bodily movement skill and spiritual sense.


    Once he found anything powerful, his first instinct was to avoid getting involved in any sort of unnecessary trouble.


    As far as his methods went, Austin had been fine along the way.


    A few days later, Austin found himself in a deep valley in the most remote place of the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    Within the valley was a very secluded well.


    At the bottom of its pit was an altar.


    The last time he was there, Austin followed the omnipotent herb, Rosie, through this transmission altar to go to its world.


    Naturally, teleportation through this altar was a skill not everyone was capable of.


    Before he could do anything else, he needed to get in touch with the world of the omnipotent herb through the teleportation altar and get the permission.


    The last time, the old omnipotent herb told him about the method of getting contact for the sake of the little infinity beast.


    At the pit of the abandoned well, Austin headed to the teleportation altar and cast several spells on it


    After a few minutes, a shadow appeared on the teleportation altar.


    "Rosie, it''s you!"


    Austin was taken aback upon the sight of the omnipotent herb.


    The silhouette from the teleportation altar was Rosie.


    "Humph! You are a bad guy! What are you doing here?"


    Rosie puffed her cheeks.


    She still didn''t like Austin for he had caught her before and wanted to refine her into pills.


    "It''s me, Rosie."


    Austin released the little infinity beast.


    "Fine, for the sake of this little cutie, I will let you in,"


    Rosie conceded as she pouted.


    She just adored this c


    the Immortal Realm and the Immortal King Realm was extremely difficult to surpass.


    Moreover, when the cultivator was at a higher level, breaking through would be much harder the next time around.


    A cultivator at the Immortal King Realm could be heralded as a master in any worlds.


    But breaking through to the Immortal King Realm was a very difficult task.


    Lots of warriors in the world were stuck in between and could not break through further for the rest of their lives.


    Time passed some more. After four hundred years, Austin could finally feel it. He began to feel the sign of breaking through.


    Despite so, Austin was very patient and he ensured that he was not rushing into things.


    The more solid his foundation was, the more advantageous it would be for his further development.


    After another six hundred years, Austin finally made the breakthrough.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A corner of the secret room evolved into a world.


    The sun and the sky was covered as numerous dark clouds came in.


    A concentrated thunderbolt was coming at Austin, like a free-flowing waterfall.


    Austin released the thunder unicorn to cope with the Thunderstroke Doom together.


    This time, he met the eight colored Thunderstroke Doom.


    It was very powerful.


    For a span of six hours, Austin and the thunder unicorn fought against the thunder and lightning with all of their might. After it, the Thunderstroke Doom finally appeared.


    "Phew!


    Finally, I am at the preliminary stage of Immortal King Realm now,"


    Austin murmured, feeling the powerful vital energy course through his body.


    At this moment, there were eight huge golden light balls floating beside Austin. They were extremely brilliant with thousands of beams of golden light.


    Right at this point, Austin had finally made it to the eighth level of his Golden Sun Scripture.

 Chapter 2498 The Cocoon

    Within the next three hundred years, Austin began to comprehend the law powers.


    For three hundred years, Austin sat still, like an old monk sitting in meditation.


    Austin stressed and comprehended the Interpretation of Laws and made notes on world law again and again.


    The more he read, the more he appreciated its value.


    The Interpretation of Laws painted a clear picture of the truth of this world for him.


    Austin learnt something new every time he read it.


    Furthermore, the Interpretation of Laws did not contain the context about any specific law.


    For example, the rules of five elements, which included metal, wood, water, fire and earth; additionally, wind, snow, thunder, rain, frost in the world, etc., which were all part of the natural laws; furthermore, the dark law; the light law; the ogre technique; and the swordsmanship...


    Basically, there were many specific laws of nature in the whole world.


    The Interpretation of Laws was so much more profound. It was mainly about the principle of the greatest truths and the original energy essence of the world.


    Austin was in a state of meditation.


    As time went by, all sorts of abnormal visions appeared around his body.


    Sometimes, he appeared to be in boundless jungles, vast fire lands, immense ocean, world of countless swords and spears, and endless mountains.


    This was the reflection of the rules of the five elements.


    Sometimes, there were visions of rain, snow, wind, frost, hail, thunder and lightning.


    This was the reflection of the natural law power.


    Sometimes there were blade light, sword shadows, spears and so on.


    It was the reflection of all kinds of military laws in the world.


    With reference to the Interpretation of Laws, Austin tried to master all kinds of original energy essence in the world.


    If Austin''s deep comprehension of the law powers was seen by the masters at the Immortal Saint Realm outside, they would definitely be taken aback.


    Even the cultivators at the Immortal Saint Realm couldn''t practice law power to this level.


    To generally find the origin of all the laws in the world was a huge achievement, as opposed to only practicing any specific law power first and then moving on to other laws.


    The origin of all the laws was something that only cultivators at the level of a sect ancestor could reach!


    Austin, who was merely at the Immortal King Realm, was studying this. If anyone knew it, they would definitely think that Austin was biting more than he could chew.


    However, Austin had studied it diligently and learnt many things.


    Three hundred years later, one day, Austin suddenly had an epiphany.


    "Actually, the process of life is also a kind of


    is extraordinary!


    I was almost mistaken.


    I had never thought that this brat was able to comprehend the law power to this level. He is truly a freak!


    In such a backward and weak universe, how could they have hidden such a great talent?


    I cannot believe that I have lived to see this in my life time."


    Corey was also shocked.


    "Oh, my God! He is really a freak! There is no doubt that he is the most gifted young genius in our universe!"


    said Faran.


    "However, it will not be that easy to be reborn and break through a cocoon.


    It is difficult to make a cocoon and, as a result, more difficult to break the cocoon!


    If you want to break out of the cocoon, you have to accept the questioning and torture from both the heaven and the earth.


    If he can''t stand the rigorous process anymore, he will perish.


    His body and his spiritual soul will melt and become a part of the law in the world."


    Suddenly, Corey heaved a disappointed sigh.


    "That''s right. I wonder how he is going to do it.


    It is more difficult to break out of the cocoon than making one.


    I am really curious to see if he can make it through. I am rooting for him since he has worked hard and come so far. I do hope that he makes it thorough."


    Faran nodded in agreement.


    The two of them rearranged the chessboard and started to play chess again.


    However, despite playing their chess game, their mind was in the time chamber. Both of them paid most of their attention to Austin who was in the time chamber.


    Meanwhile in a corner of the time chamber, the cocoon of law was still glowing and looking extremely dazzling.


    More and more divine chain of law constantly came out of the void and added to the cocoon.


    The size of the cocoon had increased by leaps and bounds that it was terrifying.

 Chapter 2499 The Reborn

    Another four hundred years had passed in the time chamber.


    It had been so long since.


    One day, a blaring explosion suddenly disrupted the peace.


    From the starry sky outside the Immortal End World came a dazzling light.


    The white light broke through the space barrier and rushed into the Prime Martial World of the Immortal End World.


    After some time, it penetrated the inner space of the tripod and reached Austin''s head in the time chamber of the cave.


    "It''s coming!"


    In the corner of the pavilion were Corey and Faran, who were playing chess. They suddenly stopped, and their eyelids began twitching wildly.


    They both sensed what was happening inside the secret room.


    The white light was like a thunderbolt, blazing and blasting from the sky, ready to shatter Austin''s head.


    Whoosh!


    In the secret room, the cocoon of law suddenly moved, transforming into countless shadows.


    Instantly, it seemed that hundreds of thousands of cocoons were sent flying inside the room, causing quite a chaos.


    Bang!


    However, the white light was incredibly fast. It locked onto the real cocoon, causing white fog to surge.


    The poor cocoon fell on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Austin''s whole body shook violently. His skin cracked open, bleeding.


    But he didn''t mind it at all, not even flinching a bit. Instead, he firmly held on.


    Since Austin had practiced all kinds of powerful body refining skills, his body was now adamant.


    The second his skin cracked, it healed immediately on its own.


    Bang!


    Another explosion and the earth and sky was instantly covered by a purple, majestic light.


    It broke through the thick space barrier and penetrated the time chamber, pouncing towards the cocoon.


    "These are not lightning, but the real law power of the universe!


    It is one of the most terrifying forces in the entire world!"


    Faran cried out in the pavilion, amazed as he intently stared at the lavender light.


    "Yeah, that''s right!


    Now, all we need to do is wait and see if he can make it through.


    If a cultivator fails this process, he will die and become a part of the eternal laws of the world.


    On the other hand, if he makes it through, then he will be reborn with extreme power.


    His strength will improve by great leaps and bounds!"


    Corey exclaimed, nodding and keenly glaring at the periwinkle light too.


    Bang!


    With the blaring sound, the purple light hit the cocoon.


    Crevices slowly showed on the surface of the divine cocoon, as if it was about to break apart.


    Bang!


    After the purple light, a black light now shot from the starry sky and rushed towards the cocoon too.


    At this moment, Austin was now sober inside the cocoon.


    As he tried to get back to his senses, a horrible feeling suddenly dwelled on him.


    ''The black light does not hurt my physical body but my spiritual soul instead!''


    Austin


    has been persecuted for life! "Clunk!"


    It seemed as if dozens of dull thunders were stirring in Austin''s Soul Sea, shooting towards his spiritual soul fiercely.


    The nine energy columns not only attacked his flesh but also his spiritual soul!


    Damn! It was going to obliterate Austin!


    The nine light pillars seemed to have originated from a higher level, and they were judging Austin with close scrutiny.


    His hair was in a mess. His body was shining. His vital energy was struggling violently, and his spiritual sense was boiling.


    He exerted all his vital energy force, physical strength, and spiritual sense to madly resist.


    At last, nine light columns burst into pieces with just a crash. Their flames burned and covered Austin completely.


    In an instant, both Austin''s body and his spiritual soul were in a state of collapse.


    The nine colored flames continued to burn harshly.


    Its blasting fire lasted for more than a dozen days.


    And during this, all kinds of insights and methods appeared in Austin''s mind.


    "Wo-hoo! It worked!


    With nine colors flames burning, the nirvana is finally achieved!"


    Corey shouted in complete shock, almost jumping to his feet in sheer joy.


    "Damn it! This guy is really extraordinary!


    Only those sect ancestors can survive this and be reborn! I can''t believe he actually did it!"


    Faran was also flabbergasted, his mouth agape.


    More than ten days later, the nine colored fire finally ran out with shimmers of gold appearing in the ashes. Some parts of Austin''s body were shining, while some were dry and charred.


    He shook the ashes off, and his parched body started to refresh. His entire body was emitting golden light as if it was recast by gold.


    Dazzling divine chains of laws shot out from his body like numerous sacred arrows shooting through the air.


    At one glance, Austin looked extraordinarily majestic and ultimately divine!

 Chapter 2500 The Trial

    "So this is the power of law and order...


    It is indeed very powerful. I still can''t believe that I now possess so much power."


    When Austin waved his hand, divine chains of law flew over the sky.


    Austin was a bit careful while testing his powers, since he still couldn''t tell how powerful he was. However, he could feel that his strength had increased greatly.


    He was much stronger in terms of law power than ever before.


    And his spiritual sense had also improved a lot.


    He had gone through a draconian trial for his spiritual soul and spiritual sense and he was glad he had made it through in one piece.


    Austin estimated in his mind that with his current strength, he could defeat all the masters at the Immortal King Realm.


    Even if he met the masters at the Immortal Saint Realm, he could still do a pretty decent job of protecting himself. He was no longer scared of them as he used to be.


    After all, Austin had made great achievements in spatial power and law power.


    Cultivators who specialized in either spatial power or law power were extremely difficult to deal with because they were deemed a cut above the rest when compared to other cultivators. Now that Austin had both he could be considered invincible.


    ''The weakest part of mine that I probably need to put more energy in cultivating is the vital energy.


    If I can continue to improve my vital energy, I will become a real master.


    In this universe, as long as I don''t face off with a sect ancestor, I have nothing to fear, ''


    Austin mused.


    His vital energy was indeed the weakest point in Austin''s overall strength.


    However, Austin was not in a hurry to cultivate it.


    The higher his cultivation level was, the more Austin realized that the most important thing with the cultivation of the vital energy was to build a good foundation.


    The solidness of the foundation determined how much room a cultivator had for future development.


    ''Well, I''d better go and toughen myself through trials.


    After the stringent trials that I went through and knocked on the doors of death several times, I think that will be the best timing for me to return and cultivate in seclusion and make a breakthrough, since that is the best way to cultivate and create a better foundation.


    But where should I go for trials that are as strong as the ones I went through?''


    Austin wondered.


    It was true that with Austin''s current strength, it was difficult for him to find a place for trials.


    There were no such places in the Immortal End World.


    Suddenly an idea came to his mind.


    ''Maybe, I can break into the Ancient Forbidden Land again...''


    Austin thought carefully.


    Then he and the little infinity beast left the secret room.


    They traveled to the ancient city in the depths of the sky of the Immortal End World.


    Austin had stayed there for a while and got to know the situation of the demonic tree.


    To his disappointment, the demonic tree had remained the same, not displaying any form of change.


    The plant had been demonic for a long time, and it would take some time for it to wake up.


    "Hey, are you planning to have your trials in the Ancient Forbidd


    ual soul orb and presented it in front of Austin.


    "All right. I''ll take you."


    Austin nodded.


    In this way, Austin got more favor and earned a new pet beast which would open the way for him.


    For several days in a row, Austin had met many creatures that were as powerful as those at the Immortal King Realm. Some were diabolic beasts, some were sophisticated diabolic plants, and some were strange creatures that were born in the ancient world.


    But Austin killed all of them without a single thought.


    Along the way, Austin had subdued five beasts in total.


    In addition to the demonic rhino, there was also an evil ape, a diabolic crocodile, a demonic python, and a demonic bear.


    The five beasts were all at the premium stage of Immortal King Realm.


    At the most crucial moment when it came to a choice of life and death, they all chose to submit.


    Austin didn''t mind recruiting the powerful beasts for his own personal gain.


    Five or six days later, Austin stood at the edge of a withered, hard ground.


    In the depths of the withered land, there was a lush mountain which looked different from the vegetation.


    On the top of the mountain stood a palace which emitted a golden light.


    "Spirit of holy stone, I will see you real soon!"


    Austin said with a faint smile while looking at the palace full of golden light.


    It was in this palace where Austin had gotten the Flaming Magic Scripture.


    Besides that, there was a pool of golden juice and a golden bead.


    Austin was still carrying the golden liquid and the golden bead with him. They were extremely useful for his cultivation.


    "There''s going to be a fierce battle. I''m looking forward to it..."


    Austin said to himself, and with a wave of his hand, he transferred the five diabolic beasts into the Slave Tower.


    Then he moved towards the palace.


    Austin had already confirmed that the spirit of holy stone was at the Immortal Saint Realm.


    A master at the Immortal Saint Realm was equivalent to a grand leader in the demonic world.


    Austin wanted to have a try and see how powerful a fighter at this level was.

 Chapter 2501 The Longest Battle

    Boom! Boom!


    Just then, the golden palace trembled and gave off bright golden lights.


    Before long, an old chariot ascended from the palace.


    The fist-sized statue stood valiantly in the chariot as it gripped a sharp spear in its hand. The spear was long and dazzled like crystals. Suddenly, it was freezing cold, as the spear gave off cold mist into the air.


    An overwhelming force came out from the stone statue and spread like wildfire, causing wild tremors and cracks on the ground.


    ''I was right. This thing is indestructible. Its power is equal to that of a master at the Immortal Sacred Realm!''


    Austin was not threatened. Instead, he felt  excited knowing he was dealing with a powerful opponent.


    It was no longer challenging for Austin to deal with a cultivator at the Immortal King Realm.


    Austin was eager to fight with a master at the Immortal Sacred Realm to see what he was really capable of.


    It was why Austin chose the spirit of holy stone as his opponent.


    Meanwhile, the spirit of holy stone fixed its eyes on Austin who was at a great distance.


    Two massive beam of light flashed from its eyes and caused two huge cracks to appear in the void.


    "It''s you!


    I have been looking for you for a long time!"


    the spirit of holy stone spoke in human language, stressing every syllable.


    It recognized the young man right away. There was no mistake, he was the one who had broken into its palace and stole its golden liquid, golden bead and the Flaming Magic Scripture.


    Anger rose from within the spirit of holy stone as it relived the moment.


    Now, it was face to face with the guy who stole the treasures.


    "Kill!"


    The spirit of holy stone looked dangerous as it pointed its spear towards Austin.


    The chariot rushed towards Austin at an amazing speed.


    Austin took out the back armor made by Devil Ancestor Bale and put it on as he summoned the Pot of Chaos. The pot drifted above his head and released potent streaks of omnipotent gas. It surrounded Austin and formed a shield around him.


    Austin laughed and took a step forward. He felt confident and was eager to battle with his enemy.


    "Let''s have a good fight!"


    He raised his right hand until it grew and became as big as a mountain.


    His right palm was shrouded with five beams of sword aura of varied colors. They were one hundred thousand feet long and looked like five angry dragons throwing up fires into the air.


    The Divine Ruling Chains covered in dazzling lights fell from the sky.


    Boom!


    Austin''s right palm and the spear collided.


    The impact caused a massive wave of energy that cascaded into the ground. The force flattened the mountains and destroyed every forest as it swept across the earth.


    The spirit of holy stone frowned and looked even more serious.


    The strength of this young man was beyond its expectation.


    It was taken


    hing else that was uprooted from the ground regenerated and was restored to its former beauty.


    The display of rule and power shocked Austin immensely.


    He became more afraid of this Ancient Forbidden Land.


    The battle lasted for about ten hours.


    Austin was defeated once again.


    He left the battleground and found himself a place to heal his wounds and recover.


    "That''s funny. This young man used me to train himself.


    He is brave and I admire his courage.


    But I also need someone to fight with.


    Okay, I will play with you for a while,"


    the spirit of holy stone muttered as it stared at Austin''s departing figure.


    In the next few days, Austin came back to the spirit of holy stone, and they fought a couple of times.


    Ten days later, another fierce battle took place.


    This time, they flew into the sky and exchanged blows above the clouds.


    Because of the mysterious rule, living creatures could not fly in the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    But the spirit of holy stone was powerful enough to free itself from the rule.


    Austin had studied the law power, so he could fly and remain floated in the air even during a fight.


    This was by far the most intense battle between them.


    They had fought for two days.


    The spirit of holy stone seemed to have an infinite source of power that it would never run out of it.


    Austin''s physical strength was equally relentless. He had stored countless vital energy in the vital energy stone and this made him unstoppable.


    Austin had enough energy to last him a month of nonstop fighting. Two days was just a piece of cake.


    Two days later, the spirit of holy stone stepped back in the middle of the fierce fight.


    "Brat, I am about to make a breakthrough.


    You stole my Sacred Sun Bead when you broke into my palace. Give it back to me now. I need it to help me break through,"


    the spirit of holy stone suddenly said to Austin.

 Chapter 2502 My Treat

    "Huh?"


    Austin was surprised by the sudden request. After thinking for a while, he realized what the spirit of holy stone was referring to.


    "Fine, you can have it," he agreed.


    He flicked his finger and a golden bead flew out and floated before the spirit of holy stone.


    The spirit of holy stone took the bead and retreated far away. It didn''t stop until it was millions of miles away from Austin.


    A moment later, lightning appeared in the area where the spirit of holy stone was located, illuminating the space.


    Austin, on the other hand, landed on the ground and found himself a quiet dense forest. He sat cross-legged with his eyes closed and began meditating.


    He had learned a lot from his regular battles with the spirit of holy stone.


    So he needed to come up with a plan and a battle strategy of how he was going to gain victory in their next battle.


    A few hours passed while Austin was still in this state.


    Whoosh!


    A powerful figure then appeared in the forest not far from where Austin was meditating.


    The spirit of holy stone made its presence known.


    Austin narrowed his eyes at the increase in power he could perceive.


    ''It seems it successfully made a breakthrough. The energy pressure it is releasing is several times stronger than before.


    Looks like it has also learned a lot from the regular fights we have been having, ''


    Austin thought as he stood up warily.


    "Young man, I have to admit that you are very bold and fearless.


    You have become so audacious that now you can even dare to treat me like a training object," the spirit of holy stone said in an indifferent tone.


    It was hard to tell from its tone of voice whether it was happy or angry.


    "But this is my first time to encounter such an interesting young man like you.


    Although you have robbed me of many treasures, I have decided in my benevolence to let you go.


    However, one of the treasures, the scripture which I think you have already read, is still in your possession.


    It is one of the top treasures in our race. Unfortunately, it can''t be in the hands of outsiders.


    So you have to give it back to me,"


    the spirit of holy stone said to Austin, as it reached out its hand and opened its palm.


    "Okay, I guess your request is reasonable."


    After thinking for a while, Austin waved his hand. Two small stones flew out and floated in front of the spirit of holy stone.


    The spirit of holy stone put away the two stones.


    "Come with me.


    Now we''re friends. Young man, would you care to have a drink with me? My treat,"


    the spirit of holy stone invited.


    In fact, it admired and appreciated Austin''s talent.


    It still couldn''t believe that such a young man from the human race cou


    s.


    There was a terrifyingly huge number that surrounded the whole palace.


    The beetles had a hard shell, sharp claws, and a big mouth.


    "Austin, these are a kind of exotic bugs, the gold-devouring devil bug.


    Their weapon is their teeth. They can bite anything in the world,"


    Rhys said to Austin through its spiritual sense.


    "The gold-devouring devil bug? Their name is just as exotic as their features."


    Austin was stunned.


    To be honest, Austin didn''t know much about the insects because he seldom met them in his adventures.


    It was the first time that Austin had heard of the gold-devouring devil bug.


    "Humph! How dare you, Eight Stone Saints? You sneaked into our sacred land and stole our treasure.


    I''m going to make you all pay for it with your lives!"


    An evil bug that was bigger than the other bugs walked out of the crowd and stared at the Eight Stone Saints with cold eyes, full of killing intent.


    "Don''t provoke us, you annoying bugs.


    When did we break into your sacred place and steal your treasure?


    Do you have any proof? If not, shut up and get out of here before we destroy you.


    Don''t think we are cowards and will not fight back,"


    Asa, one of the Eight Stone Saints shouted in a cold voice.


    "He''s right.


    Don''t think we are afraid of you because we are outnumbered.


    I personally have long been sick of you!


    I wouldn''t mind fighting and killing all of you!" Wesley, one of Eight Stone Saints bellowed, pointing at the gold-devouring devil bugs.


    He was a very temperamental guy.


    "Don''t think that you can get away with your transgression by pretending that you are innocent. There is a Devil Pollen Tracking Array in our sacred place.


    We can track down any intruders who have broken into our sacred place,"


    the evil bug in charge sneered.

 Chapter 2503 Hand Over This Human

    "Don''t talk nonsense. It is you who are causing trouble, you stupid bugs.


    Let''s cut the crap and fight!"


    The Eight Stone Saints burned with rage. They looked at the monsters with disdain evident on their faces.


    "Okay! I''d like to see what you are capable of!


    Go!"


    The head of the devil bug snorted. He looked at them arrogantly as if they were weak insects in front of him.


    As soon as he finished his words, a buzzing sound started to resonate.


    Buzz...


    Countless dark gold-devouring devil bugs flapped their wings at the same time. The loud buzzing sound had a strange rhythm, and on closer inspection, it was coming from their wings.


    The whole world seemed to shake with this strange rhythm.


    Then, innumerable gold-devouring devil bugs rushed at them, their numbers overwhelming.


    "Kill them all!"


    Conor, Wesley, Jarred and Boyd of the Eight Stone Saints rushed out at the same time.


    They fought fiercely with the gold-devouring devil bugs, as they answered each fierce attack with their aggressive attacks.


    The power of each of them was equivalent to that of a warrior at the Immortal Saint Realm.


    However, they were neck and neck with these gold-devouring devil bugs.


    "These gold-devouring devil bugs are so powerful!"


    Austin exclaimed as he panted harshly.


    The bugs were tiny in size, but they were extremely fast and agile.


    Each of them was covered with a hard shell, which made for great defense and made them difficult to kill.


    The worst thing about them was their teeth that could grind their enemies to pieces, and they communicated with creepy squeaks.


    There were tens of thousands of gold-devouring devil bugs. They formed a black mass that was constantly taking up a battle formation and pressed at them from all sides.


    On the other hand, the four spirits of holy stone used different weapons. They had a machete, a whip, a stone axe, and a battle halberd.


    Vital energy force was surging around them like a great river.


    The fight was dragging and long-drawn-out. Each side was beginning to get exhausted.


    However, Austin could see that both sides were restraining their strength. Something seemed to hold them back.


    "Humph! Smelly stones! If you are smart enough, you will hand over our treasures.


    This is only a small portion of our race, the tip of the iceberg.


    When our army reaches here, you will regret it!"


    a voice spoke, as they fought. It was the leader of the gold-devouring devil bugs, who did not participate in the battle. He was floating above them, in the distant sky.


    "Ha-ha!


    You bastards! Have you ever heard of us? If so, you should know that we have never yielded to anyone in the Anci


    He did not expect that, in the blink of an eye, he would be blown away by Austin''s fist.


    Buzz!


    All of a sudden, a mass of black diabolic beasts spread their wings and rushed to Austin.


    However, Austin showed no fear. After all, the purpose of this trip to the Ancient Forbidden Land was to toughen himself. He could never do that if he only faced weak enemies.


    Now, the opportunity was right in front of him, so he was glad to seize it.


    Bang!


    Austin moved quickly towards the swarm, as a determined glint flashed in his eyes.


    His law power, physical strength, and various secret skills were displayed one by one, and the sky fell apart as he moved.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Many gold-devouring devil bugs were killed by Austin in the blink of an eye. They were sent flying into the air by his power.


    However, there were too many of them, and they were good at collective combat. They coordinated well as they fought. They took advantage of their numbers, and they fought as a swarm and not as an individual.


    This made it difficult for Austin.


    "Austin, we''re here to help you!"


    "You bastards, get out of our place at once, or we will kill you all!"


    When the Eight Stone Saints saw that Austin was struggling, they moved to rush up in support of Austin.


    "I want to take this human cultivator with us.


    If you hand him over to us, the enmity between us will be written off. What do you think?


    Besides, we will give you a lot of treasures as a reward,"


    the leader of the gold-devouring devil bugs suddenly suggested.


    He could feel that there was something special about Austin, and it was something that would greatly benefit them.


    He waited expectantly for their answer. He seemed determined to bring Austin with them, so that he could study him more.

 Chapter 2504 The Wakening Of The Divine Silkworm

    "What?"


    The words of the demonic insect stunned Austin; even the Eight Stone Saints were surprised.


    "Huh? Hey, you disgusting creature! Why do you have a grudge against Austin? What has he ever done to you?


    I don''t think you two even ever crossed path.


    Why did you attack him?"


    Seeing that Austin was being troubled, Rhys spoke up for his friend.


    Austin also wanted to know the answer. As far as he recalled, this was the first time he was seeing this insect.


    Why had the latter found fault with him without reason?


    "Well, you seem eager to know, so I shall oblige.


    I sensed that this human carries something of great value with him; something that is incomparably important to our race.


    I need to take him back with me and search him thoroughly.


    Don''t worry. As long as you allow me to finish my task, my friends and I shall not hurt him. In fact, we can make whatever promises you want us to make."


    The leader of the demonic insects was straightforward in stating his intentions.


    Clearly, he was determined to take Austin away.


    A fit of laughter burst out among Austin''s side after hearing this story.


    "You know what? I know now why you were so eager, you jerks! You saw something that Austin have and now want to rob him of it!


    How shameless of you, disgusting bugs! Who cares how important the thing is for you? He found it first, fair and square!


    And now, you want to get it through robbery! Shameless creatures! And you speak as if it was the most justified thing ever!


    Dream on, dumbo! As long as we are here, there''s no way we''re gonna let you have anything!"


    Asa roared out in between the laugh.


    "You''re right. I hate robbers and their impudent conducts as well. Get out of here, you sickening bugs! Get out of here right now, or we''re going to crush you!"


    Rhys also shouted angrily at the top of his voice. He could not subdue the wrath inside him now.


    The rest of the spirits of holy stone laughed and sneered as well.


    Looking at the response of the Eight Stone Saints, Austin felt a warm feeling inside his heart.


    He could clearly feel that all of them were good and upright people willing to help him without expecting something in return.


    "So that''s what you have decided! Very well!


    It looks like you Stone Saints aren''t going to do me this favor.


    Listen to me very clearly! If you refuse this offer, you will regret it very soon."


    The leading demonic insect gritted his teeth with a ruthless look in his eyes.


    "And listen, you human boy. I''ll give you one last chance. Come with me of your own free will.


    Maybe I will spare your life if you are obedient.


    Otherwise, you are going to die miserably!"


    The demonic insect looked at Austin with a menacing and malicious look.


    "Are you insane?


    Who the hell do you think you are? Why should I go back with you?"


    Austin''s words


    d a way to fight him.


    If he stayed here, he would only bring trouble for the Eight Stone Saints, so he should leave as quickly as possible.


    "Austin, wait!"


    Asa suddenly called out.


    "Yes?"


    Austin was stunned at this.


    With a wave of his hand, a purple bag appeared in the air and floated towards Austin.


    "This is the holy pollen of the devil insect race. It is the powdered form of the essence of hundreds of thousands of rare flowers and herbs from this world. It is extremely precious.


    This is our gift for you,"


    Asa told him with an honest expression.


    "This is too precious, sir!"


    Austin turned it down in a hurry. It would have been embarrassing to accept it.


    "To tell you the truth, we stole this holy powder from the sacred place of the gold-devouring devil bug,"


    Asa whispered to him in a low voice, winking at Austin with a knowing smile.


    "I get it!"


    With a weird look on his face, and a slight chuckle, Austin finally understood why the gold-devouring devil bugs came here without any sign and began fighting with the stone spirits.


    The Eight Stone Saints really had stolen something from them!


    "Austin, take it. Don''t refuse our offer."


    Rhys also tried to persuade Austin.


    "All right, I will take it."


    Austin was a straightforward man. He didn''t refuse anymore. He couldn''t. It was not in his nature.


    As soon as he touched the bag with his hand, a comfortable feeling suddenly arose in his heart. The fantastic feeling coursed his body in an instant.


    The holy pollen must have been magical indeed!


    At that moment, Austin sensed a feeble stir on his body.


    And several other stirs followed.


    Austin suddenly felt another strange thing.


    It was the divine silkworm had been sleeping in its cocoon all the time. To his surprise, however, it was moving now. It seemed that the divine silkworm had wakened.


    The cocoon was stirring slightly!

 Chapter 2505 Need More Holy Pollen

    ''What''s going on with the cocoon? Why does it keep behaving in such a strange manner? Did the cocoon identify the energy that it needs for it to hatch?''


    Austin was both surprised and pleased at the turn of events.


    Austin had successfully hatched the little infinity beast before, and from that experience he had also learned how to interpret some of the behaviors of the cocoon as well as what to expect when it was about to hatch.


    He then sent the silk cocoon of the divine silkworm and the purple cloth bag into the Slave Tower together.


    As soon as Brady received Austin''s message, he eagerly opened the purple cloth bag. Colorful pollen flew out of the bag, which created an interesting visual effect.


    The silk cocoon rushed towards the dancing pollen, immediately trying to absorb it.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, all the pollen moved towards the cocoon, dancing around it as if it had a magnetic field puling all the pollen towards it.


    In a few seconds, the cocoon had absorbed all the pollen within its vicinity.


    Crack! Crack!


    Two unnoticeable cracks appeared on the silk cocoon.


    ''The cocoon needs the holy pollen; that is why it has devoured it so fast, ''


    Austin thought gladly as he sensed what had happened to the cocoon.


    Austin had never met any precious natural resources that could allow the cocoons to hatch. He was pleasantly surprised and didn''t expect that the holy pollen would be so effective.


    ''Now I know what I need to do.


    If I can get my hands on more holy pollen, perhaps, I can hatch the divine silkworm, ''


    Austin thought excitedly.


    "Well, I have a favor to ask, everyone.


    How much holy pollen did you take from the devil insect race? Is it possible for you to share with me what you have collected?


    I am willing to trade any precious natural resources that you may ask as a form of compensation for it,"


    Austin said after thinking for a while.


    The holy pollen from the devil insect race was precious and very rare. Austin didn''t want to miss such an opportunity to hatch the divine silkworm.


    "Austin, what do you mean, by asking us for our holly pollen?"


    Austin''s words came as quite a surprise to the Eight Stone Saints.


    They had taken great risks sneaking into the holy place of the gold-devouring bugs to steal the holy pollen.


    Now Austin was suddenly asking them to give him all the holy pollen they had acquired.


    The request was so unexpected, it came as a great surprise to them.


    "Don''t worry. If you do me the favor, I will give you a handsome reward in return, maybe not today but one day,"


    Austin said.


    "Austin, why are you suddenly asking for more holy pollen? Does the holy pollen mean a lot to you?"


    Rhys asked.


    "Well since you have asked, I will come clean and tell you the truth,"


    Austin replied.


    With a wave of his hand, he teleported the cocoon of the divine silkworm out of the Slave Tower.


    The cocoon looked magnificent. It was white and lustrous, and it had a diameter of about one meter.


    dn''t leave the Ancient Forbidden Land. Instead, he decided to come up with a strategy on how to best steal the holy pollen.


    Moreover, his purpose for exploring the Ancient Forbidden Land was toughen himself through the trial. So encountering the devil insect race would be a kind of trial for him.


    He could learn more fighting skills and improve his vital energy after experiencing life and death kind of fights with his opponents.


    Hence, the thought of danger didn''t scare Austin.


    So, in the following days, Austin traveled through the Ancient Forbidden Land secretly using the Aura Disguising Skill.


    Each time he encountered the insects, he either followed them or simply caught some of them to get useful information about the devil insect race.


    Meanwhile, in a different location of the Ancient Forbidden Land, there was a limestone cave in the ground part of the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    This pathways in the cave were so convoluted that they looked like a maze. It was filled with secret tunnels.


    Countless gold-devouring devil bugs inhabited this cave.


    There was a huge well lit hall in the depths of the cave.


    "Sir, I guess that the human brat has the aura of the divine silkworm,"


    a gold-devouring devil bug said.


    Inside the hall, a giant gold-devouring devil bug was crawling on a shiny crystal.


    It looked like a giant because its body was a hundred times larger than that of the other gold-devouring devil bugs. It also emitted a terrifying power.


    "You think he has the divine silkworm...


    Ha-ha!


    Well, if he really has the divine silkworm, I order you to take it away from him.


    Once I eat it, I will be able to evolve and gain greater powers and strength.


    Maybe I will even gain the ability to command all types of bugs in the world like the divine silkworm.


    By that time, we can rule other species of the devil insect race."


    The giant evil bug let out a shrill laugh as it excitedly thought of everything it could do with the divine silkworm.

 Chapter 2506 The Palace Of The Devil Moth Race

    "Send out an army immediately, and capture that human.


    And if the Eight Stone Saints try to stop us, kill them all as well. Show no mercy!"


    the huge devil bug, technically the ancestor of the race, ordered in a determined tone.


    "Yes, sir!"


    the gold-devouring devil bug answered.


    A moment later, an army of the gold-devouring devil bugs arrived at the territory of the Eight Stone Saints.


    Very soon, they had gathered in a large number, and about twelve hours later, a fierce battle had begun.


    The spirits of holy stone were on one side, and the gold-devouring devil bugs on the other.


    The gold-devouring devil bugs were extremely large in number and they had a naturally provided defensive skill. Furthermore, their teeth were so sharp that they could bite through almost everything, if they could get a chance to bite their enemies!


    On the other side, although the spirits of holy stone were limited in number, the fighting capacity of even a single one of them was far stronger than a gold-devouring devil bug!


    An entire day passed by and neither of the armies managed a victory.


    Seeing this stalemate, the gold-devouring devil bugs invited other insect-like creatures to battle as well.


    Under the siege of so many enemies at once, the spirits of holy stone were forced to flee without leaving any trace.


    After their opponents had fled, the devil insect race launched a huge search for Austin, with a small army also on the lookout for the spirit of holy stone.


    However, the Ancient Forbidden Land was too vast for them to cover easily.


    Furthermore, there were numerous secret lairs and dangerous places all over the place


    Even the devil insect race, which had existed in this place for such a long time, only knew about their own territory.


    Therefore, finding Austin was a slow task, if not an impossible one.


    Two days passed by.


    Inside a valley in the Ancient Forbidden Land, a large number of strange flowers and rare herbs were laid out. The fragrance of the flowers was so strong that it spread out over tens of thousands of miles.


    The most interesting thing was that numerous weird-looking moths could be seen flying around the valley.


    Each of these devil moths was easily as big as a wolf, and even the smallest one was as large as a dog. And the devilish thing was that they had a demonic aura around them, but faces of a human.


    These creatures belonged to the devil moth race of the devil insect race.


    In fact, this valley was where they had originated at first.


    Also, dozens of miles away from the valley, was a huge mountain.


    At this particular moment, a figure was standing between the rocks in the depths of the mountai


    overed Austin''s cultivation base.


    "Huh! You''re just a human at the preliminary stage of Immortal King Realm. How dare you enter our holy palace? You''re courting death!"


    One of them suddenly flapped his wings and rushed towards Austin like lightning.


    Both of these creatures were equivalent to a cultivator at the premium stage of Immortal King Realm.


    Therefore, they were not worried about Austin at all.


    "I''m here to rob you!"


    Austin calmly told them as he swung a fist at the incoming moth. His hand came on like a torrent.


    Bang!


    The devil moth was thrown backwards, bumped into the wall, and promptly passed out.


    "You..."


    The other one felt cold after watching this scene. He turned around and tried to run away when he found that his opponent, who was only a human boy at the preliminary stage of Immortal King Realm, was extremely powerful in fighting.


    Bang!


    Austin moved faster than a ghost. He threw another punch at the fleeing devil moth as he appeared in front of the other moth and knocked him down too.


    However, he did not kill them.


    After all, he had come here for treasure.


    It was a little bit too much to take their lives as well.


    Therefore, he didn''t kill them out of pity.


    Just then, inside a singularly unremarkable weed in the valley, a devil moth, which had been crawling around for a long time and was now completely covered with dust, suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Intruder in the holy palace!"


    His face became distorted, and a horrifying killing intent burst out from him.


    Bang!


    A blazing yellow demonic light rose from his body, shaking the entire valley.


    Every single devil moth in the valley was startled. They looked in the direction from where the sound had come from simultaneously. Austin had been discovered!

 Chapter 2507 Fury Of The Devil Insect Race

    "Yes, it''s the supreme grandmaster!"


    "My God! He has disappeared for many years, and we had no idea where he was. I didn''t expect that he would appear today!"


    In the valley, many moths were gaping in surprise. They marveled at the presence of their grandmaster.


    "Someone broke into the sacred place. Don''t let him escape!"


    The supreme grandmaster of the devil moth race let out a shrill roar. Every soldier snapped to attention at his orders.


    "What? Yes, sir!"


    At first the devil moths couldn''t believe the audacity. Someone broke into the sacred place! When the order sunk into their minds, they were enraged at the intruder''s impertinence.


    "Kill him!"


    All the devil moths darted towards the sacred place in unison.


    Their wings were flapping furiously, while a cloud of thick smoke rolled around them. It looked like a hurricane was passing through the valley.


    "Damn it! They found us!"


    Austin exclaimed in alarm.


    At this moment, Austin, Brady, the God-killing Puppet, and the demonic avatar were collecting treasures in the palace. They moved as fast as they could, conscious of the danger.


    In the palace, several extremely precious treasures were kept inside a brilliant and sophisticated array. They would need to destroy the array before they could get to the treasures.


    Austin glanced at them, full of anticipation. However, he realized that he didn''t have enough time to destroy the array. The devil moth soldiers could arrive at any time.


    Fortunately, the devil insect race''s holy pollen was easily accessible, unlike the other treasures. It was placed on a stone table, without the array''s protection. Austin reached for it easily.


    "I have the holy pollen!


    Let''s get out of here!"


    Austin gritted his teeth in his struggle. He teleported Brady, the God-killing Puppet, and the demonic avatar into the Slave Tower. Once he was done, he swiftly left the palace.


    "Kill him!"


    When he stepped out of the palace, an overwhelming number of devil moth soldiers met him. They were hovering over the ground and in the air. As soon as they saw him, they flapped their wings furiously and rushed towards him.


    Their demonic aura soared into the sky and turned into a demonic dragon. It waved its teeth and claws ferociously. At the same time, the devil moths'' wings were transformed into countless sharp knives. They flew to Austin''s direction, like razor-sharp rain.


    In a flash, the sharp wings rained down, right where Austin had been standing. The whole area that surrounded him was cut into pieces.


    However, Austin was unharmed. He had already put on the armor, and the Pot of Chaos was hanging over his head. Wisps of omnipotent gas, like a huge umbrella, were protecting him from the moths.


    "Go away!"


    With a shout, Austin used all his physical strength to turn into a huge golden giant. He was towering at almost one hundred feet in height. He crushed them easily under his hands like they were little ants.


    Many devil moths were hit. They were smashed and crushed until only drops of blood remained.


    Austin drew the Divine R


    Inside the Slave Tower, Austin sighed in dismay.


    "Looks like it''s still not enough!"


    Austin exclaimed once again. He was disappointed that it didn''t work again.


    Even after the silkworm cocoon had absorbed all the holy pollen that Austin snatched from the devil ant race, it still didn''t hatch.


    A day later, Austin found another target.


    This time, he decided to steal the holly pollen from the devil mosquito race.


    Unfortunately, he faced bigger problems.


    Austin had thought that the devil mosquito race was weak.


    However, they had three supreme grandmasters who were protecting the sacred place.


    Each of the three supreme grandmasters was extremely powerful.


    He was chased for three days and three nights. He barely escaped with his life many times.


    Finally, Austin succeeded in escaping.


    In the next few days, he successfully robbed the devil cicada race and the devil bee race of their holy pollen.


    In all, Austin had stolen from nine devil races. He did not only take their holy pollen, but he also took countless valuable treasures from them.


    Since many races were affected, the news spread quickly. All creatures of the devil insect race living in the Ancient Forbidden Land were in an uproar.


    "Search and find this bastard!


    Gather all of our people to find this audacious human boy!"


    "I must tear this human to pieces!"


    All the top leaders of the devil insect race were enraged. They lost valuable treasures and their pride had been crushed.


    Austin had thoroughly humiliated the devil insect race.


    Those insects were frantic, and their minds were restless with thoughts of punishment and revenge.


    Meanwhile, inside the Ancient Forbidden Land, several figures stood in the middle of a hidden cave.


    "Austin has really caused an uproar!"


    "Yes, the devil insect race has gone berserk.


    Now, they are digging the ground to look for Austin."


    The Eight Stone Saints were all in the cave. They were obviously worried for Austin, their brows furrowed and frowns severely engraved on their faces.

 Chapter 2508 The Birth Of The Divine Silkworm

    Inside the Slave Tower, Austin''s eyes were trained on the cocoon unblinkingly as if he was transfixed.


    "It has finally begun to hatch!" he exclaimed in delight.


    The smile that cracked on his face, looked as if he had won a million dollars.


    Crack! Crack!


    More and more cracks appeared on the cocoon, which was a sure sign that it was about to hatch.


    The cocoon gave off a golden light, and emitted a divine aura that even the wind slackened as if unwilling to blow without its permission.


    As Austin took a closer look at it, he saw a creature that huddled itself up in fetal position as if protecting itself from the world.


    The cocoon then stopped absorbing the holy pollen.


    Apparently, it had gotten enough energy.


    Austin guarded the cocoon like a hawk for a long time just waiting.


    ''It seems that it will take some more time before the divine silkworm hatched. The process is not as fast as I thought it would be.''


    At the thought of this, Austin put the cocoon on the eighth floor of the Slave Tower and asked Brady to pay special attention to it and in case there were any developments, he should bring to his attention.


    After that, Austin went to the secret room on the ninth floor of the Slave Tower.


    Not long before, the Diabolic Killing Needle had absorbed the energy of the five grand leaders'' avatars in the Ancient Celestial World.


    Since then, the demonic avatar and the evil needle had been inactive and they seemed as if they had fallen in deep slumber. They looked so peaceful while asleep that it was difficult to believe that they were the ones with such strong demonic power.


    The avatar finally woke up.


    Only the evil needle remained motionless, suspended in the air and floating around in the secret room like a weightless piece of cloth.


    Apparently, it was still in transformation.


    Austin then took his time to analyze his demonic avatar''s strength.


    "Wow! It has grown very powerful..."


    Austin was a little surprised by the result and huge improvements it had made.


    With this transformation, the power of the demonic avatar was formidable.


    After all, it had absorbed the energy of five grand leaders'' avatars and was therefore exuding an air of power and strength.


    Austin surmised that the demonic avatar could prevail over most masters at the Immortal King Realm.


    Although the demonic avatar was strong, it was still slightly weaker than cultivators that were at the preliminary stage of Immortal Saint Realm.


    ''It''s time to let it continue to practice the World Sealing Tabooed Magic, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    The next second, the demonic avatar walked to a corner of the secret room. I


    d skeptically.


    ''Although the little guy looks amazing, but it is so small.


    How would other insects take orders from it?'' he wondered.


    "Master, I have heard that the divine silkworm is a divine beast.


    However, it still has to evolve nine times before it can reach the perfect state.


    The divine silkworm has four white horizontal textures. That means it has evolved four times,"


    Brady said.


    Although Brady was not very powerful, he had read widely and knew a lot of legends. After all, he had lived for tens of thousands of years.


    Austin looked carefully and saw four tiny white textures on the silkworm.


    "Oh, you were right. Here they are!" Austin said.


    "But why does it appear so weak..."


    Austin remarked with a sigh.


    Staring at Austin with its big eyes, the golden silkworm seemed to understand what he meant.


    It blinked its big eyes and frantically made gestures with its legs to Austin, seeming to disagree with his remarks.


    "You have a problem with my words?"


    Austin finally understood what it meant.


    Swoosh!


    As soon as Austin finished speaking, the golden silkworm jumped into the air. It writhed around and rushed towards him.


    Austin immediately felt a terrifying force coming at him despite all he could see was a golden flash due to how fast the silkworm was moving.


    The space around it rumbled. It was as if a mountain that was a hundred thousand feet high was thrown towards Austin and it was oppressing him down.


    "Hey, buddy! You want to go a few rounds with me?


    Well, show me what you have got and we can spar together!"


    Austin then threw a punch.


    Of course, Austin controlled his strength. If the golden silkworm couldn''t withstand it, he could hold back and stop attacking at any time to avoid hurting it.

 Chapter 2509 The Strength Of The Divine Silkworm

    A shrill and deafening explosion, erupted.


    The divine silkworm had a terrible speed. Before Austin could register what was happening, it hit Austin''s fist.


    Austin was startled beyond belief at the little guy''s strength.


    Initially Austin had planned to withdraw his fist anytime if he seemed to be using too much force that the silkworm could not withstand.


    After all, the divine silkworm was the size of a thumb, and with Austin''s great force, it was possible that he could shatter the divine silkworm into powder with a single punch.


    The next moment.


    A horrifying force slammed into Austin''s stomach!


    With an indescribable surge of great force, Austin''s body was knocked into the air and thrown quite a distance away from where he was standing.


    ''How is this possible? How can such a tiny guy pack so much force? This silkworm is too strong; it seems I have underestimated it.''


    Both Austin and Brady were shocked.


    The force of the attack was unbelievable!


    "Am I dreaming?"


    It was as if the attack had knocked off every wisp of air from Austin''s lungs. He swallowed saliva in difficulty struggling to simply inhale and exhale as he stared at the divine silkworm in disbelief, unable to speak coherently.


    At this moment, the divine silkworm was stretching out the two small claws and swinging them as if flexing the muscles. Its big eyes were filled with pride challenging Austin to dare doubt its strength once more.


    "The divine silkworm is truly powerful! Master, we really underestimated it!"


    Brady shouted in both exasperation and shock.


    Due to all commotion, the little infinity beast had also come around to watch for fun. It was also surprised by the show of power that the divine silkworm displayed.


    "Again!" Austin shouted.


    Austin was curious to see how strong it really was and hoping that the first attack was not a fluke of nature.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Austin finished his command, a golden light flashed and with it the divine silkworm was right in front of him, almost touching his nose.


    Astonished, Austin threw out a punch.


    Bang!


    The moment his fist came into contact with the silkworm, barely touching it, Austin was once again catapulted a distance from where they were fighting by another great force.


    "This silkworm is so awesome!"


    Austin commended.


    The divine silkworm was much more superior in speed and strength than Austin.


    Austin marveled at the horrifying great force contained in that little body that kept throwing him miles away.


    It was known that Austin''s overall strength had reached the preliminary stage of Immortal Saint Realm.


    Even at the level of the Immortal Saint Realm, Austin was already considered an invincible cultivator in terms of combat fighting.


    However, the divine silkworm had just proven that it was even stronger than Austin. One could only imagine how terrifying its strength was.


    Hearing Austin''s praise, the divine silkworm raised its head proudly like a human child being recognized by its parent for its great achievement.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, a small shadow flashed, and the little infinity beast pounced on the divine silkworm.


    "What''s happening? Stop!"


    Aust


    red.


    "Oh my God! It seems that I have a big mouth to feed from now on.


    You will bankrupt me won''t you?"


    Austin felt his scalp tingle with despair.


    The treasures he had just taken out were invaluable and they had taken him years of hard work to acquire, yet they were eaten up by the divine silkworm in a flash.


    "Ha-ha..."


    Brady smiled bitterly, thinking of all the battles they had been through to acquire those treasures.


    Then Austin decided to continue his cultivation in the time chamber, remembering that he still had a major battle to face in the near future.


    The divine silkworm and the small infinity beast also found a corner to cultivate themselves.


    One hundred years later, Austin had successfully passed the Thunderstroke Doom and reached the medium stage of Immortal King Realm.


    After another five hundred years passed, Austin had made it to the premium stage of Immortal King Realm.


    Moreover, Austin had also cultivated the Golden Sun Scripture to the ninth level.


    Nine house sized golden light balls floated over Austin''s head, bobbing up and down, like nine scorching suns.


    A sea of golden fire spread out beside Austin with endless power.


    "It turns out that nine golden light balls are not the end of the Golden Sun Scripture.


    This was just the first stage.


    The second stage of the Golden Sun Scripture would be to combine the nine golden light balls into one!"


    Austin murmured as he finally knew the truth.


    The previous owner of the Fire Stela, the Lord of Flaming Sun, had cultivated the Golden Sun Scripture to the ninth level.


    That was to say, that Austin''s cultivation of the Golden Sun Scripture had finally reached the same level as that of the Lord of Flaming Sun.


    However, this was only the first stage of the Golden Sun Scripture.


    "Well, I think it''s time to enter the Ancient Forbidden Land again to challenge the devil insect race."


    Austin stopped and stood up.


    The divine silkworm, the king of all insects, could command all kinds of insects!


    Austin wanted to take the divine silkworm for a run and see how much power it could actually wield.

 Chapter 2510 The Hell

    Before setting out for the Ancient Forbidden Land, Austin first went to the ancient city.


    "Lad, Clint has been getting better recently,"


    the supreme holy tree told Austin as soon as it saw him.


    "Nice! "


    Austin was pleasantly surprised.


    "Yes. He has remembered a few things.


    Although he hasn''t got his entire memory back, I do believe that he will make a full recovery soon,"


    the holy yellow tree cut in.


    "That''s great!"


    Austin was overjoyed.


    After that, he went to the city wall and looked up at the evil tree that reached far into the sky. He saw that the evil aura it was releasing had somewhat lessened.


    It would completely get rid of the evil aura after it came back to its senses.


    After all, it was not an evil tree by nature.


    Austin chatted with the soldier, the supreme holy tree, and the holy yellow tree for a while. After, he headed towards the Ancient Forbidden Land once more.


    "Here I am, devil insect race,"


    Austin murmured as he set foot at the edge of the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    Meanwhile, on a desolate star cluster somewhere in the universe, events were beginning to transpire.


    The cluster was vast, and lifeless stars floated everywhere.


    There was no life in this area. It was like a cursed place where no living beings could ever survive.


    In fact, this area was famously known as the Tomb Star Cluster.


    One day, in the depths of this cluster, thunder began to rumble and lightning began to flash. Out of the blue, a huge space crack appeared. After a few moments, the crack stabilized, and corpse miasma gushed out from it with an aura of the dead.


    The space crack was dark and boundless, and seemed to be connecting the cluster to some unknown field.


    Through this crack, a few living creatures could be seen. They looked impassive, as if they had no emotions at all.


    Their very presence would have made whoever beheld them feel like they were from a different world and had lived for a long, long time.


    "The hunting that is held every five eras now begins. The gate of hell has opened!


    Let''s finish off every single creature in this universe."


    A cold voice came from the crack. Anyone would have s


    tracted by a mysterious force and turned into a light that flew right at him.


    Even the original energy essence of stars from the nearby clusters flew towards him of its own free will.


    He opened his mouth, and instead of a tongue, a black hole could be seen there. This black hole sucked the original energy essence of the stars greedily.


    Then his flesh began to grow back and his skin slowly became smooth as silk.


    After a while, he turned into a middle-aged man of handsome features.


    This middle-aged man, now clad in white clothes ripped off the space in front of him, creating a spatial passage.


    After that, he stepped into this passage and disappeared.


    Meanwhile, in the Ancient Forbidden Land, Austin came out of the ground slowly.


    He was on a hillside


    that was located near a very important location for the evil moth race.


    The divine silkworm, emitting a dazzling golden light was having fun.


    It grabbed Austin''s hair, which was hanging near his left shoulder and swayed as if it was swinging like a child on a swing.


    Austin watched the divine silkworm with a frown.


    "King of all insects which can control the other insects.


    Little guy, I know you''re a strong fighter.


    But can you really command other bugs?"


    Austin muttered in a skeptical tone.


    "Never mind that. We will know soon."


    Austin turned to look at the valley in the distance.


    It was heavily guarded by the members of the devil moth race.

 Chapter 2511 The Suppression Of Blood Power

    "Be careful, little guy,"


    Austin advised the divine silkworm.


    In response, the divine silkworm simply nodded its head. With a whoosh, it transformed into a golden light and rushed towards the distant valley.


    Austin was both relieved and mesmerized as he watched the divine silkworm disappeared towards the horizon with an incredible speed.


    After all, when it came to speed, he couldn''t even compete with its skill.


    Austin felt secure in the breakneck speed of the divine silkworm. As long as it had the ability to move swiftly, it could easily avoid dangers because no one could catch it.


    "Let''s go,"


    Austin told the little infinity beast.


    It was standing on Austin''s shoulder.


    The little infinity beast was just as powerful as the divine silkworm when it came to strength, so Austin let it out so it could have a physical activity.


    He took the little infinity beast underground and they headed for the valley of the devil moth race.


    This area was destroyed due to the last battle it held.


    But now, everything was back to what it had been before.


    The Ancient Forbidden Land had a mysterious law in its domain. A place could be automatically restored into its once pristine condition regardless of the damage it took prior its destruction.


    After a short while, Austin finally arrived at the valley''s entrance.


    The divine silkworm, on the other hand, was already on the outside part of the valley.


    As it approached its destination, it slowed down and swaggered into the valley.


    Unfortunately, the divine silkworm was too small for it to grab any attention.


    After a long time, a devil moth finally noticed it.


    "What?


    It seems that there is a strange silkworm trying to get in,"


    the devil moth mentioned curiously.


    Eventually, this acquired the attention of a dozen more devil moths. They all surrounded the divine silkworm.


    "This little thing, is it a baby devil butterfly?"


    "Not really.


    They are much bigger than this.


    And look, this one is golden in color.


    The larva of the devil butterfly is milky white."


    "That''s true.


    If it''s not a devil butterfly, what could it be? Is there such a thing in the devil insect race?"


    "Is it a rare kind?


    We should take it back and let the supreme grandmaster have a look."


    The curious devil moths began discussing around the divine silkworm.


    Of


    d to know who was the owner of such power.


    In an instant, his eyes were fixed on a golden silkworm in the distance.


    He immediately realized the terrible suppression power on him previously was from this golden silkworm.


    The divine silkworm was bathed in the dazzling light, sacred and lofty.


    Auspicious clouds flew in from all directions with great majesty.


    It was as if all the living beings in the world would kneel down upon seeing it!


    "Oh, my God!


    Is, is it..."


    The supreme grandmaster of the devil moth race was astounded out of disbelief. He was gaping at the silkworm thinking of its legendary, terrifying existence.


    The divine silkworm!


    As a top master of the insects, he naturally knew how terrifying the divine silkworm was.


    It was the king of insects, which gave orders to all the insects in the world!


    The divine silkworm had this authority because it could easily suppress any insect with its innate superior blood power!


    Bang!


    The divine silkworm stared back at the supreme grandmaster.


    It noticed that the old moth was the most powerful being in the valley.


    Whoosh!


    The divine silkworm once again transformed into a golden light and rushed straight towards the supreme grandmaster.


    "No!


    I can''t believe it!


    I will never surrender to anyone!"


    The supreme grandmaster was petrified. Ignoring everything, he turned around and ran away.


    "Really?


    This little guy is really that scary?"


    Watching from under the ground, Austin was quite stunned that the divine silkworm was this powerful and influential.

 Chapter 2512 Surrender

    It could be said that the devil moth grandmaster''s speed was deadly and terrifying whenever he moved his body.


    However, he was no match for the divine silkworm which seemed to be even faster.


    And even more than that blinding speed, all the insects felt suppressed within the very blood that flowed through them in the face of the divine silkworm.


    The devil moth grandmaster felt his blood run cold and his body turn powerless when faced with the divine silkworm. His strength that was touted to be powerful was difficult to use.


    That was why his speed and skills were greatly reduced.


    It wasn''t long after the divine silkworm caught up to the devil moth grandmaster and grabbed onto his head at lightning speed.


    Bang!


    The divine silkworm raised a small claw and ran it down the devil moth grandmaster''s head.


    There was a loud bang as the devil moth grandmaster slammed into the ground. His spiritual soul shuddered within him and he felt it burn as if it was about to explode.


    "I surrender!


    Don''t kill me! I will serve you as your man!"


    In a few moments before his death, the devil moth grandmaster couldn''t think of anything else but to desperately cry and beg for his life.


    The mighty devil moth grandmaster pleadingly looked at the divine silkworm who towered over his cowering form.


    The divine silkworm stopped its attack and grounded its heel upon the devil moth grandmaster''s head.


    "Come here! All of you! Show your respect to His Majesty, the honorable divine silkworm!"


    The devil moth grandmaster''s call for the rest of his race was muffled from where his head was forced into the ground.


    It was shameful to see their master be treated like dirt but all the devil moths in the valley hesitated only for a short moment.


    They all eventually flew out although some of them hesitated longer than the others.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Majesty!"


    All the shaking devil moths humbly lowered their heads to the ground.


    No one dared to take a step out of line lest it should be taken that they were trying to disobey.


    The terrifying aura from the divine silkworm was enough to make every devil moth cower and fear for their lives.


    It was common knowledge for all the worms that the divine silkworm was born to be the king of all the insects and he was meant to rule.


    The obedience that the devil moths showed wasn''t fake because they truly did believe that the divine silkworm was their king and so there was no resistance in their hearts.


    It was just like how commoners felt when they suddenly saw the emperor.


    It was common sense that commoners would surrender to the emperor!


    And they surrendered willingly!


    Unbeknownst to the insects, right under the ground where they knelt was Austin who was surprised and pleased at the events he was sensing.


    ''It seems that the divine silkworm can command all the insects. This legend is true!''


    Austin dismissed the doubts he held in his he


    rders!"


    The devil moth grandmaster stepped forth and spat out the demands of their army.


    He had already realized what he should do.


    The divine silkworm was the king of all insects and so it was not a humiliation to surrender to such a divine being. It was only right to follow their king.


    He knew that the divine silkworm would sooner or later subdue all the members of the devil insect race in the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    It was better to butter up the silkworm as soon as possible and he might even get put into an important position in the future.


    "His Majesty? The divine silkworm?!


    You old devil moth, what do you mean? Who is this stupid silkworm?


    How does it have the right to demand our respect?"


    The three supreme grandmasters of the gold-devouring devil bugs were stunned at the audacity of the demands.


    "Shut up!


    How dare you be disrespectful to His Majesty? Do you know that those words alone would make you deserve a severe punishment?"


    The devil moth grandmaster was near frothing in anger as he shouted at the three supreme grandmasters of the gold-devouring devil bugs.


    It seemed that he was now completely loyal to the divine silkworm.


    "Your Majesty!


    Please give the order to teach these rude bugs a lesson at once!"


    The devil moth grandmaster politely tittered at the divine silkworm.


    "What?"


    The three supreme grandmasters of the gold-devouring devil bugs finally noticed the divine silkworm and they stared at the mini-sized silkworm for a moment.


    "Ha ha...


    What''s the problem, you old devil moth? Why are you groveling to this little guy?


    Did he do something to you?"


    One of the supreme grandmasters of the gold-devouring devil bugs couldn''t help but cackle at the absurdity of the situation.


    "Damn it! It is just a little silkworm.


    You old devil moth, what are you afraid of?


    I''ll kill it for you!"


    the other supreme grandmasters roared as he rushed towards the divine silkworm.

 Chapter 2513 The Whereabouts Of The Eight Stone Saints

    Boom!


    As brilliant as the star in the sky, the divine silkworm shone blindingly.


    Without warning, an extremely terrible pressure came down from the sky. This immediately encapsulated the supreme grandmaster of the gold-devouring devil bug.


    "What? !"


    Scared stiff, his hair stood on end as he closely watched the divine silkworm.


    He could feel that the blood in his body was getting cold.


    Whoosh!


    The divine silkworm rushed towards him, leaving a trail of dazzling light in its tracks.


    Although the supreme grandmaster wanted to resist and move, he was unable to because of the suppressing power he felt deep from within him. Exerting all of his strength would be futile.


    Bang!


    Absorbing the damage the divine silkworm gave, the supreme grandmaster of the gold-devouring devil bugs was thrown back, as if he had been struck by lightning.


    "What''s going on?"


    Witnessing everything that took place, the other two supreme grandmasters were taken aback.


    Throughout the devil insect race, the three of them was considered as the strongest and the most powerful.


    Regardless of their status, it took the silkworm a single move to take down one of them.


    This golden silkworm was extremely strange and powerful.


    "Run!


    They''re not joking! It''s really THE divine silkworm!"


    The supreme grandmaster that had been thrown out finally recognized the identity of his enemy.


    "The divine silkworm!"


    Shocked with fear and trepidation, the other two looked at each other.


    The devil insect race acknowledged them as the three top-level masters among them. They had lived for long time with rich experience and knowledge.


    Obviously, they would know how daunting and formidable the divine silkworm was.


    After all, the divine silkworm was counted as a legendary beast!


    Legendary beasts like this were born in the universe when it was newly created. They were raised innately and was dubbed as the favorites of the heaven and earth.


    In comparison to these divine beasts, the monsters in the Ancient Forbidden Land would have nothing against them.


    The divine silkworm might look small and unsuspecting in appearance, but it was now actually at the fourth level.


    Before it finally matured, the divine silkworm had to go through nine times of cocooning.


    Considering that it was now at its fourth level, it should be immensely powerful by now.


    "Run!"


    Once it dawned on them who they were dealing with, the three supreme grandmasters knew it best not to infuriate it any further and simply escape.


    With a wave of its little claw, the seven supreme grandmasters of other insects rushed towards the th


    e known, the stone mountains were emptied, and inside it were many underground places hidden.


    The spirits of holy stone may live in these underground palace,"


    one of the supreme grandmasters advised Austin.


    "I see.


    Send someone over there to have a look."


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    At this time, inside one of the stone mountains, where all of its contents are emptied out of everything, were filled with so many palaces.


    And in one of these palaces, drinking in its hall were the Eight Stone Saints.


    They had been hiding there for days to avoid the devil insect race hunting for them.


    "Damn it!


    It appears that the devil insect race have already found us.


    Armies of the devil insect race are just outside. They are all coming in here!"


    A spirit of holy stone rushed into the hall all of a sudden.


    "What? !"


    Surprised by this revelation, the Eight Stone Saints stood up immediately.


    "Damn it! I can''t believe that the devil insect race has finally found us!


    It''s time for us to make a stand right here!"


    Wesley, one of the Eight Stone Saints, interjected. Among them, he was the one with a hot temper.


    "Don''t worry, brothers.


    It''s best if we acquire some information about our adversaries before making an attack,"


    Asa, the head of them, suggested.


    "The amount of members of the devil insect race is incalculable, and among them, there are lots of masters already.


    Judging the situation we are in, we are definitely outnumbered.


    We won''t be able to put up a good fight against them if we decide to fight head on.


    It''s wise for us to plan our escape instead,"


    Willard proposed.


    Among the Eight Stone Saints, he was the calmest and most resourceful one.


    "That''s right,"


    Asa agreed.

 Chapter 2514 Theyre On Our Side

    At once, the Eight Stone Saints let out their spiritual sense to wash over everything around them to check their surroundings.


    If they weren''t so hasty with their inspection, they would have noticed Austin who was hiding among the members of the devil insect race. But they rushed their check and their perception didn''t manage to pick up his presence.


    "It looks like this place is already surrounded by the devil insect race''s forces.


    If we want to get out of the encirclement, we have to fight till we die."


    Asa''s tone was darker than the tombs of the dead.


    "That seems to be the only way now.


    Let''s not be hasty.


    Preserve our strength.


    After we break out of the encirclement, we can go find our two supreme grandmasters."


    Unlike Asa, Willard''s voice was as calm as a peaceful lake on a sunny day. He was at peace and certain about their situation.


    "The two supreme grandmasters!"


    The crowd of spirits of holy stone that surrounded them wheeled back in shock at his brazenness.


    "The two supreme grandmasters have been in seclusion to cultivate themselves for hundreds of thousands of years.


    I don''t think it''s a good idea to disturb them,"


    said Asa carefully and trained his eyes on Willard.


    "There''s no other choice left.


    Our race and the devil insect race have nothing but pure hatred against each other now.


    If the situation keeps on going like this, all this fighting would make it impossible for us spirits of holy stone to survive in the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    This matter is about the very survival of our race. It''s time for the two supreme grandmasters to show up,"


    Willard stated.


    "You''re right."


    The rest of the spirits of holy stone nodded in agreement.


    The Eight Stone Saints observed the conversation with expressions darker than a stormy sky.


    It could no longer be denied that their current situation was grave.


    There were too many beings who were from the devil insect race.


    Every inch of their surroundings was covered with a swarm of the force of the devil insect race. Every move they made was a powerful tidal wave.


    If the spirits of holy stone wanted the slightest chance of breaking out of the encirclement, they would have to pour out everything they had and dirty their hands.


    "Let''s make haste and without further ado. We''ll gather all our people and break out of this siege!"


    Asa immediately rallied all their comrades.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The spirit of holy stone who arrived and reported, immediately took the Asa''s declaration and hastily left.


    It didn''t take long for all spirits of holy stone to gather together.


    There were only a little more than a thousand of them in total.


    Although each of them was powerful in their own ways, their pitiful numbers was the true reason they couldn''t put up much resistance against the head on assault of the devil insect race.


    The Eight Stone Saints left the mountainside with more than a thousand members of their companions and we


    rself, we can definitely kill at least three grand leaders effortlessly if we work together. It would be easy with our combined power.


    We may even have a chance even if we had to take on ten grand leaders at the same time.


    I already have a way to lure in the ten grand leaders and end them once and for all."


    Willard smiled confidently at their gathered group.


    "Really?"


    Austin turned in surprise to look at him.


    Willard had always been calm and resourceful no matter the situation.


    "Austin, you can hide at the entrance of the Evil Abyss World and kill the evil creatures from the Third Demonic World.


    If you specially target them then you''ll definitely capture their undivided attention.


    The ten grand leaders would get rattled once they get the news.


    Especially the five grand leaders, whose descendants are in your hands. They''re most likely to come after you.


    Once they do, we can kill them and end several grand leaders at the same time,"


    Willard explained his simple plan to his enraptured audience.


    "Well, we can give that a try,"


    Austin agreed easily.


    The ten grand leaders were the most capable subordinates of Devil Ancestor Bale.


    If they managed to kill some of the grand leaders, they would definitely weaken the strength of the Third Demonic World.


    More than Austin''s grudge for Devil Ancestor Bale, he still hadn''t forgotten the time when the Third Demonic World sent their warriors to block the area around the Immortal End World.


    It was time for them to pay that back and Austin knew that they could fight back with his current strength.


    "Okay!


    Let''s go to the Third Demonic World and make a scene!"


    Austin jumped to his feet and declared to his gathered comrades.


    The combined force of the devil insect race, the Eight Stone Saints, his eight intelligent chaotic evil beasts, and his own strength was truly strong.


    There was no more reason for Austin to fear the evil creatures from the Third Demonic World.

 Chapter 2515 The Present

    After finally deciding, Austin and Eight Stone Saints set out and left the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    The divine silkworm clearly ordered: each species of the insect race would need to select their most powerful members and send them to guard Austin.


    Eight Stone Saints also chose their most trusted subordinates and took them along.


    Meanwhile, Austin took four intelligent chaotic evil beasts with him, and left the other four to defend the Immortal End World while he was away.


    Up in the starry sky, the warship turned into an inconspicuous light, accelerating at an astonishing speed.


    "Wow! This warship is incredibly fast!"


    Eight Stone Saints praised with mouth agape.


    Together with Austin, they were aboard the ship, so they could primarily feel its lightning pace.


    Austin teleported the rest of their companions into the Slave Tower before they set off.


    The journey from the Immortal End World to the Evil Abyss World would take quite long.


    Fortunately, the warship was fast enough to get them there after ten days.


    Austin and the Eight Stone Saints noticed the change in atmosphere and surrounding, signaling that they were closely approaching their destination.


    "Master, the Evil Abyss World is over there. Look! We are close,"


    an evil creature said to Austin, standing beside the latter and looking into the distance.


    He was Solow, the one who had volunteered to serve Austin.


    Austin had specifically asked Solow to lead the way.


    Far away in the universe was a vast area enveloped with dim lights and evil aura.


    Many black stars, stripped of life and vegetation, landed their sight.


    In the center of that area was a massive black hole.


    It reeked of strong evil aura that gradually gushed out of it.


    Screams of the evil creatures would eventually toot out of that hole, as miseries, pains, and agonies were stored in it.


    This black hole was the entrance to the Evil Abyss World.


    Evil Abyss World was a very powerful world in the universe, one that was feared by many.


    It was constructed with eighteen parts.


    Every part was a small world in itself.


    And all of those small worlds were erected inside the hole.


    From the outside, those worlds were named according the order of their establishments namely: the First Demonic World, the Second Demonic World, the Third Demonic World, and so on. The last one was, of course, the Eighteenth Demonic World.


    "So, this


    yes agape as they looked at each other with wide eyes.


    After what Austin said, it only took the two a few seconds to identify him.


    "You are Austin Lin of Immortal End World!"


    the two evil creatures exclaimed in chorus.


    The news that Grand Leader Waddell''s son had been kidnapped by Austin of Immortal End World had widely spread in the entire Third Demonic World.


    "Yes, that''s right. I am Austin."


    Austin grinned, obviously mocking the two.


    With just a wave of his hand, he quickly teleported a young evil creature out of the Slave Tower.


    This creature, with fiery red skin that draped his body, was Grand Leader Waddell''s blood.


    Austin captured him in the North Dragon Badlands of the Ancient Celestial World.


    "Let me go right this instant!


    Otherwise, my father will not spare you!"


    the young evil creature bellowed at Austin the moment he emerged out of the tower.


    Austin swept his fingers and quickly cut off one of the creature''s arms.


    "Bring this arm to Grand Leader Waddell and tell him it is my present to him,"


    Austin instructed one of evil creatures at the Sixth Evil Energy Realm as he threw the young evil creature''s arm to him.


    The evil creature grabbed a hold of the arm, and stared at it, shocked.


    "Get lost!"


    Austin yelped.


    It was until then that the evil creature at the Sixth Evil Energy Realm came back to his senses and ran away with the arm.


    "Ahhh!


    Austin, just wait!


    My father will not let you off the hook. I swear this to your grave!"


    Grand Leader Waddell''s son furiously shouted as the evil creature''s figure gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 2516 Grand Leader Waddell

    "What I want, is for your father to come to me looking for revenge," Austin said with a smile.


    He then transferred Grand Leader Waddell''s son back to the Slave Tower.


    He also sent all the other evil monsters to the Diabolic Killing Needle. The needle was in the secret room of the ninth floor of the Slave Tower.


    Swoosh!


    The Diabolic Killing Needle which had been silent this whole time awakened at the smell of fresh blood.


    In a flash, it absorbed all the evil creatures.


    "It seems that the Diabolic Killing Needle needs a lot of energy.


    No wonder it has been lethargic and not responding at all this whole time. It turns out it needed more energy for it to evolve.


    It seems I made a good decision to come here.


    I need to go hunting and supply it with more evil energy so that it can get back to work at its perfect optimal state, ''


    Austin thought.


    Meanwhile in the territory of the Third Demonic World that was ruled by the Grand Leader Waddell, an evil creature at the Sixth Evil Energy Realm came to the gate of the palace carrying a fiery red broken arm that had been severed from the shoulder socket.


    "Stop. This is the place where Grand Leader Waddell is cultivating.


    No one is allowed to go in unless it is an emergency or you are family!"


    the two evil creatures that guarded the gates shouted at once.


    "I have something to tell Grand Leader Waddell. It is very important.


    Please inform Grand Leader Waddell, that I would like to see him,"


    said the evil creature of the Sixth Evil Energy Realm.


    "I don''t think you are qualified to meet our grand leader,"


    one of the guards said unkindly, while turning his gaze away from him as if he was a none existent fly in their presence.


    The guard was telling the truth. Only those who had reached the Eighth or Ninth Evil Energy Realm had the honor to meet the grand leader.


    An evil creature of the Sixth Evil Energy Realm like him was way below the strata and not qualified to even touch his shoe.


    "I don''t think you understand the situation. This is... Grand Leader Waddell''s son''s arm,"


    the evil creature of the Sixth Evil Energy Realm said in a scared tone.


    ''What are you talking about?


    You mean that this is the young master''s arm?''


    Shocked, the two guards stared at the red arm that still had fresh droplets of blood dropping on the ground as if it had just been freshly cut.


    ''Grand Leader Waddell only has one son, and he is very fond of him. If anything would happen to him, the whole world would pay for it.''


    "Wait a minute. I will go and inform the grand leader right away!"


    The two guards finally realized how serious the situation was. One of them turned around and rushed into the dark palace behind them that they were guarding.


    ip, fixing his eyes on the entrance of the Third Demonic World.


    "Master, the evil creatures of the Third Demonic World are coming this way," he informed Austin.


    Rolling demonic aura gushed out from the entrance to the Evil Abyss World; an indication that evil creatures that were really powerful were approaching.


    Lots of white skull warships then appeared at the entrance.


    There were at least a few thousands of them!


    Grand Leader Waddell knew that Austin had the eight chaotic evil beasts and a large group of beasts under his command so he wasn''t taking any chances.


    He was taking every precaution necessary. Therefore, in order to take victory, he had taken almost half of his men with him.


    It also showed that he was determined to take Austin''s life!


    In the split of a second, numerous skull warships crowded a large area near the entrance.


    "Great! It''s show time."


    Austin grinned as he looked at the skull warships.


    The more the evil creatures were, the happier he was.


    That was because the evil creatures could provide the Diabolic Killing Needle with evil energy. So the more they were the merrier the party would be.


    At that moment, the white skull warships stopped in the universe.


    A squad of evil creatures rushed out of each skull warship.


    They were all dressed in military armors, with a ferocious look on their faces. They gave off an evil, aggressive aura.


    In the blink of an eye, the space around the entrance was filled with evil creatures.


    A tall scary evil creature in red flames arrogantly walked out of the largest skull warship, majestically sauntering out of the warship like a god.


    It was none other than Grand Leader Waddell.


    His gaze swept over the nearby space.


    Suddenly, he rested his eyes on the direction where Austin''s warship was in disbelief and fresh anger.

 Chapter 2517 Knockout

    Grand Leader Waddell looked at the direction where Austin''s invisible warship was adrift.


    ''A grand leader is indeed remarkable; he spotted us so soon, ''


    Austin thought to himself, admiring the evil creatures who was currently gazing at where they were.


    Then, the warship gradually turned visible, displaying itself to one''s naked eye.


    Austin and Eight Stone Saints stood on the vessel, sneering at the evil creatures that graced their visions.


    "Austin, it''s you!


    How dare you not run away and wait for me here?"


    Grand Leader Waddell narrowed his gaze at Austin. His sharp eyes were filled with utmost killing intent.


    All of a sudden, black ripples�C�Clike that of ocean current�C�Csurrounded the space around Austin.


    These black ripples, made of profound evil law, were released by none other than Grand Leader Waddell himself.


    If other creatures were in Austin''s shoes, they would have already been scared out of their wits, kneeling down, and begging for mercy.


    However, much to Grand Leader Waddell''s surprise, Austin looked calm and unbothered. He even stood with his hands clasped behind him, flashing a smug that upset the former.


    "Run away? Ha! Why would I do that when I''m here to get even with you?!


    Don''t give yourself too much credit! I am not afraid of you,"


    Austin mocked with his smug still etched on his face.


    Even when facing a grand leader who was evidently a threat, he showed no fear at all.


    "You are so young, but you have already reached the premium stage of Immortal King Realm.


    You should feel proud of yourself.


    But, compared to me, you''re still nothing, young man.


    Soon you''ll pay for your arrogant behaviors, Austin.


    I will make sure you pay a heavy price!"


    Grand Leader Waddell firmly announced. His eyes were still fixated at Austin.


    After saying that, infinite evil aura surged and surrounded him, causing the space to tremble with the impact.


    The Eight Stone Saints stood quietly beside Austin, keenly watching as the events unfolded.


    The spirits of holy stone were born out of crystals. So, they had an advantage: they were good at concealing their strength.


    When they stayed emotionless, they looked exactly like a stone�C�Chard and immobile.


    That was why Grand Leader Waddell paid no attention to Eight Stone Saints, who were just beside Austin.


    "Oh, will you?


    Well, then try to surprise me if you can,"


    Austin challenged deridingly.


    "Watch your language, brat! How dare you show of


    tin.


    "Austin, I''ll give you a choice. Either I catch you myself, or you surrender. Pick one,"


    he commanded in a superior tone while intently looking at Austin.


    He was at the Ninth Evil Energy Realm, which was quite a high realm.


    However, he had been stuck in this realm for a long time.


    Yet still, with his experience, he could defeat all the other evil creatures of his level.


    Although Austin had slain two evil creatures of the Eighth Evil Energy Realm, he didn''t think this young man could be a threat to him at all.


    "You old thing, fight if you want. Why are you wasting my time blabbing nonsense?"


    Austin scorned with a smug creeping out of his lips.


    "Well, ignorant people are always fearless.


    Young man, you will regret this soon,"


    the old evil creature retorted with a livid face.


    The next moment, an intense evil aura emerged from his body like black pillars.


    It crept in the entire area, causing the whole space to tremble.


    Consistently, evil aura rolled all over the place, snatching the attention of the spectators around.


    In an instant, hundreds of miles around the area was covered by thick black evil aura, where eerie cries of misery and pain bellowed.


    Slightly fazed, Austin raised his eyebrows as he stared at the thick evil aura.


    The evil aura of evil creatures was equivalent to the vital energy of human cultivators.


    And this one, emitted by the old evil creature, was of terrifyingly high quality.


    To put it simply, the higher one''s evil aura''s quality was, the stronger the creature was. So, this only meant one thing: the old evil creature was indeed a fierce and menacing figure.

 Chapter 2518 The Fight With The Old Evil Creature (Part One)

    "Go to hell!"


    The old evil creature stood erect with pride like an immovable mountain and looked out with rage and contempt like a leader presiding over his subjects as he discharged a strong evil aura in the air.


    With a loud rumble, towering demonic mountains appeared in the void, and the vast demonic river fell from the milky way.


    Mountains and rivers joined together and formed a small world which rushed towards Austin like an erupting volcano.


    The whole magical attack was a demonic small world created by a magical secret skill, which could trap the enemy in the small world and slowly annihilate them while systematically overpowering them.


    Austin took out the Pot of Chaos and made it float above his head. Wisps of omnipotent gas fell like a waterfall covered his whole body providing a protective cover.


    The omnipotent gas was as heavy as a mountain, and could be used as a defense mechanism against the magical small world and it was very effective.


    A black armor then appeared on Austin''s body.


    It was the very same armor that was made by Devil Ancestor Bale for his dearest grandson Derek. Austin took the armor as a trophy when the head of hybrid titan race helped him capture Derek.


    Bang!


    Austin punched out and the evil mountains and rivers were blasted into the air instantly disintegrated into minute particles as if they never existed.


    Countless Divine Ruling Chain appeared out of nowhere and intertwined with each other, and it soon formed a huge net. They made a whistling sound as they circled around Austin''s body.


    Whoosh!


    With the flash of a red light, a shadowy ghost of a red demonic mouse appeared. It crawled through the void and quickly flew away. It stood in the starry sky in the distance watching the chaotic mess.


    Having reached the premium stage of Immortal King Realm, coupled with his powerful physical strength, Austin was now


    the Eighteen Arhat Formula!


    Austin had already mastered all the moves of the Eighteen Arhat Formula.


    Boom!


    The splendid golden arhat followed behind the five sword aura and they both rushed at the old evil creature leaving dust in their wake as if it was a stampede of wild antelopes.


    The blazing Buddhist light forced the evil aura to take a step back.


    "The omnipotent skill of the Buddhist seemed to have the ability to restrain the evil law innately!"


    Austin was delighted when he realized this.


    The old evil creature''s face darkened. Austin had displayed all kinds of secret martial arts skills, each of which was more powerful with every display. He couldn''t handle them with ease anymore.


    After reciting a very ancient magic spell, he reached out a finger and pointed forward as if guiding it towards Austin. A demonic fog bolted from the stretched out finger and spread, blotting out the whole sky, eventually drowning the sky covering a distance of thousands of miles.


    "Grrrrr!"


    From the depths of the fog a corpse miasma suddenly started to pervade. A huge thing then came out of it. It had a beast like outer body and was so strong. It stretched out its big cyan claw and crushed the five sword aura of a hundred thousand feet!

 Chapter 2519 The Fight With The Old Evil Creature (Part Two)

    "That is the diabolic corpse beast!"


    "Yes, the diabolic corpse beast has actually been summoned!"


    "Although this is only a projection of a diabolic corpse beast, it is still extremely terrifying!"


    many evil creatures screamed in shock on the spot.


    All the evil creatures were staring at the giant monster that had suddenly appeared in front of them. They were all in panic because they were aware the kind of destruction and havoc it could cause.


    Boom!


    The stars trembled, almost falling off the sky. The monster then stepped out of the thick fog and revealed its true face.


    It was more than one hundred feet high, and covered with thin cyan scales all over its body, which gave off a cold glint. It had the torso of a crocodile, and its head was covered with long thick scarlet hair that almost covering its whole face. It also had eight huge horns on its back, which were sharp, ferocious and terrible.


    It had a huge tail on its back, which was about one hundred feet long. It had huge columnar legs with a unique foot structure, resembling an elephant''s. The feet that were specially made for secure movement on uneven terrain produced a heavy and powerful sound, with rumbling in the void under its feet. Its hands were a pair of cyan dragon claws.


    "Watch out, Austin!"


    the Eight Stone Saints shouted.


    This diabolic corpse beast was weird and terrifying, unlike anything they had ever seen before. They naturally got worried about Austin''s safety.


    "Don''t worry. I can handle it!"


    Austin nodded.


    "Austin, you''re dead! If you have any last wishes, I may be generous enough to grant them."


    The old evil creature stared at Austin with a playful smile.


    An ear shattering blast was heard.


    The diabolic corpse beast immediately pounced


    "Hey, I know with the kind of attack you have received, you will probably still survive. But with this, you have no chance of rebuilding your body ever again."


    Austin sneered. Using his mind, he contacted the power of the Diabolic Killing Needle from the Slave Tower.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle was supposed to be quiet, without any energy fluctuation. It was as still as a statue like an ordinary iron bar.


    However, as soon as it touched the flesh and bone residue of that old evil creature, it was immediately activated.


    Swoosh!


    The strong suction force it produced, instantly absorbed all the blood, flesh and bones around it.


    "Nooooo! This is the holy weapon of our world!"


    the old evil creature screamed in horror.


    "Austin, how dare you!"


    Meanwhile far in the distance, Grand Leader Waddell watched everything with a keen interest and couldn''t help but widen his eyes with flames of fury.


    The old evil creature was his most capable subordinate and he had just been killed right in front of him.


    Grand Leader Waddell made his move in a rage.


    Bang!


    He struck out his palm towards Austin from afar, determined to kill Austin once and for all.

 Chapter 2520 The Transformation Of The Diabolic Killing Needle

    Bang!


    A diabolic palm came for Austin.


    It was charging towards Austin with incredible power. Everything it touched was reduced into nothing, coupled with an explosion.


    Austin could tell that this was a crisis.


    He had a bad feeling.


    Austin suddenly realized that he may not be powerful enough to fight against a grand leader of the Evil Abyss World!


    "Move!"


    The Eight Stone Saints exchanged glances before moving.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    All at once, eight shadows came charging. Roaring fiercely, they all seemed unstoppable and powerful.


    The Eight Stone Saints each held a weapon; either a spear, a blade, a sword, or an axe.


    In one swift movement, they attacked Grand Leader Waddell from all directions.


    At the same time, Austin summoned four chaotic evil beasts and more than a dozen of supreme grandmasters from the insect race from the Slave Tower.


    "Kill him!"


    Austin pointed at Grand Leader Waddell.


    Immediately, the four chaotic evil beasts and the supreme grandmasters charged towards Grand Leader Waddell. They launched a powerful attack all at the same time.


    "Fuck off!"


    Grand Leader Waddell was furious and shocked at this sudden burst of power.


    He thought he only had eight chaotic evil beasts to deal with before the fight broke out.


    He didn''t expect that he''d have to fight off so many powerful enemies.


    The dozen or so insect supreme grandmasters were stunningly strong. Their power were so intense especially when they were all working together to attack.


    Combined with the strength of the Eight Stone Saints and the four chaotic evil beasts, the power made the Grand Leader Waddell feel largely shocked and overwhelmed.


    It only took a few seconds for everything to turn into chaos.


    Austin teleported a large insect army out of the Slave Tower.


    At the moment, millions of insects were suddenly afloat everywhere.


    Among them were carefully selected elite soldiers from the insect race.


    There were so many insects that it seemed like they were never-ending.


    Austin waved his hand.


    "Kill!"


    The insect army immediately charged and surrounded Grand Leader Waddell''s troops.


    Under Austin''s instruction, a large group of powerful insect


    was littered with bodies.


    Bodies of evil creature were shredded and thrown everywhere!


    A strong smell of blood spurted out! It was nauseating!


    After a while, Austin eventually felt exhausted.


    He couldn''t even remember how many evil creatures he had already killed.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle above the demonic avatar kept producing the black hole-like void that devoured the devils'' blood and flesh.


    Finally, at some point, the evil energy that the Diabolic Killing Needle had absorbed seemed to reach a critical point.


    Something was happening.


    Boom!


    A fierce and evil aura spread quickly.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle grew larger in an instant.


    It was getting larger and larger.


    A few moments later, the size of the Diabolic Killing Needle was out of this world.


    It was about six million feet long


    Its diameter was more than a hundred thousand feet!


    Standing tall like a huge pillar, it stretched out into the sky.


    Soon, a dark magic hurricane shrouded it and began blowing wildly.


    The sky began to tremble violently.


    The space around it started to collapse.


    At this moment, everyone was looking at the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    "Our holy weapon is beginning to transform!"


    Grand Leader Waddell stared at the Diabolic Killing Needle meaningfully.


    "It''s ours!


    It must be returned!


    Austin, give it to me!"


    Grand Leader Waddell roared out. He was already losing his mind.


    "Are you insane?"


    Austin sneered.

 Chapter 2521 The Fall Of The Grand Leader

    Grand Leader Waddell stared at the needle which was rapidly transforming, an evil look pasted on his face.


    ''It seems that the Diabolic Killing Needle is indeed as powerful as legend said.


    I must have it!''


    Grand Leader Waddell thought to himself.


    At this moment, a group of great masters were blocking his way��attacking him fiercely.


    He couldn''t just rush over and take the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    However, Grand Leader Waddell had mastered a variety of mysterious secret techniques.


    "Get over here!"


    Grand Leader Waddell roared. He spat out mouthfuls of black blood essence.


    Phew!


    All of a sudden, the black blood essence disappeared.


    When it reappeared, it was already above the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    Bang!


    The black blood essence exploded and turned into a wriggling thick black fog.


    Swoosh!


    The black fog suddenly spewed out black ropes that formed into a huge net. It charged towards the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    Boom!


    The black net was continuously growing in size. In the blink of an eye, it suddenly flew towards the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    An eerie sound soon followed.


    An evil creature floated out from the huge black net with its wings covering the sky. Its eyes dimmed as it flashed an evil grin.


    Bang!


    The evil creature stretched out its two talon-like hands and tried to grab the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    "Fuck off!"


    Austin charged at the evil creature with his demonic avatar.


    Boom!


    The evil creature''s wings then turned into two black blades that slashed at Austin.


    Bang!


    The force was so powerful that blood oozed from the corner of Austin''s mouth and he was thrown backward.


    Taking advantage of Austin being knocked down, the evil creature grabbed the Diabolic Killing Needle and immediately turned in an attempt to leave.


    "Ha-ha!


    The holy weapon of our land has returned to its rightful owner!"


    Grand Leader Waddell''s eyes were intense as if he''d gone mad.


    His body was trembling in excitement.


    "Damn it, old guy, go to hell!"


    The Eight Stone Saints then flew into a rage and launched simultaneous attacks at him with all their might.


    Those insect supreme grandmasters and the four chaotic evil beasts also joined in the attack.


    Attack after attack was launched at Grand Leader Waddell.


    "Humph! When I get our holy weapon, you''re all going to die!"


    Grand Leader Waddell roared. He was starting to worry since he was under the attack of so many powerful masters.


    But as a grand leader of the Evil Abyss World, he was also very powerful. Even under the si


    "Ha-ha!


    I''m afraid you won''t have the chance!


    I''m coming for you next!"


    Austin and the demonic avatar rushed over so they could simultaneously attack Grand Leader Waddell.


    After absorbing so much evil energy, the power of the demonic avatar and the Diabolic Killing Needle had reached an extremely terrifying level.


    They were even more powerful than those insect supreme grandmasters!


    "Kill this old bastard!"


    Austin shouted as he charged forward.


    The battle made the starry sky tremble.


    There were huge, dark cracks everywhere.


    Within just half a day''s worth of battling, Grand Leader Waddell wasn''t able to stand it any longer.


    He turned around and tried to run away!


    He wanted to escape and return to the Evil Abyss World. However, Austin had already planned ahead as he figured that Grand Leader Waddell might do that so he had blocked the entrance earlier.


    Grand Leader Waddell then ran in another direction.


    Not wanting to let him go, they chased after him.


    By this time, Grand Leader Waddell had already been badly injured and his body was covered in wounds and blood.


    Still, he had the ability to recover pretty well.


    The problem was that the attacks were too powerful.


    The law powers that were attached to the attacks that had been inflicted upon him was preventing his body from recovering.


    One day later.


    Bang!


    More than twenty masters launched an attack that smashed Grand Leader Waddell into a thousand pieces.


    The demonic avatar swept out the Diabolic Killing Needle which produced a huge suction force that absorbed Grand Leader Waddell''s flesh and bones.


    A grand leader of the Evil Abyss World had met his demise in such an undignified way.

 Chapter 2522 The Blockade

    Quite clearly, Grand Leader Waddell and his subordinates were all annihilated.


    Before Austin started the massacre, he deliberately let several of them escape to spread the word.


    "Ha-ha! Now this is what I call a good fight!


    I didn''t expect this. I did not think that we will be able to kill a grand leader of the Evil Abyss World."


    "Well, that just goes to prove that the grand leaders are not as powerful as they are presumed to be. They are just so-so!


    Probably, they are only a little stronger than us."


    The Eight Stone Saints were visibly in high spirits.


    More than a dozen supreme grandmasters of the various insects, who were present at that place, were also thrilled to see the scene before their eyes.


    "All right! I think it''s time we hide somewhere nearby,"


    Austin said with concern.


    Killing a grand leader was just a start for him. He knew that very well.


    It was always evident that Austin''s goal was to kill more evil creatures. He just didn''t want to show any mercy to them.


    He believed that it would be best to eliminate several more grand leaders.


    Hardly a moment of silence had passed, when an explosive news spread everywhere. The news reached across, throughout the Third Demonic World.


    Grand Leader Waddell had been killed!


    He was killed by Austin, a cultivator from the Immortal End World.


    This news spread like forest fire in the whole place. It caused chaos as if a massive earthquake had hit the Third Demonic World. And it was spreading like wildfire everywhere.


    It was a well-known fact to most of the evil creatures who were in the Third Demonic World, that Devil Ancestor Bale was a legendary figure.


    However, he wouldn''t usually appear in public, not for hundreds of thousands of years, or maybe even millions of years.


    So it was a fact that to the devils living in the Third Demonic World, the ten grand leaders were the ones who actually ruled the world.


    In other simple words, the ten grand leaders were actually the real rulers of the Third Demonic World!


    And now a grand leader had died. It was unbelievable.


    It was quite shocking.


    It was not acceptable. Many evil creatures of that place couldn''t believe it when they heard the news.


    "No way! It''s impossible.


    Our Grand Leader Waddell, possesses superhuman power. He is invincible.


    How is it possible that a young man from the Immortal End World is able to kill Grand Leader Waddell?"


    "Yes! I think it is a fake news.


    Why on earth would anyone spread this rumor? I think he is trying to bewitch the public!"


    In the Third Demonic World, the crowd could be seen where people were busy discussing wherever they went.


    But soon the news was confirmed from various sources.


    Several subordinates of Grand Leader Waddell, who had fled away from the battle field, confirmed the news personally.


    Due to this, most of the evil creatures who were in the Third Demonic World were shocked. They were frightened and angry too.


    "Austin from the Immortal End World had the courage to block the entrance of our


    r said with a puzzled look on his face. Everyone was baffled as to how he could have killed a grand leader.


    "I came across some of Waddell''s subordinates who managed to get back.


    I took the chance and asked them about it.


    They have informed me that Austin is not alone. He is with a group of strong cultivators,"


    Grand Leader Oakes said in a thoughtful way.


    "Oh! I see!"


    The other eight grand leaders were enlightened at the same time when Grand Leader Oakes shared the information with them.


    "It looks like the nine of us will have to do it by ourselves. We will need to get into this together.


    One thing is clear, that we can''t let Austin continue like this.


    The more he persists, the more it will bring shame to the Third Demonic World."


    "Okay!


    We need to plan things carefully now. How about this? Three of us can go ahead and lead the troops to kill Austin.


    I believe that the strength of three of us will be powerful enough to defeat him."


    The discussion went on for a while.


    Finally, they had a plan and strategy ready. It was decided that three grand leaders along with their men would set out to deal with Austin.


    They had to plan it in such a way because Devil Ancestor Bale had once issued an order that all the ten grand leaders shall not leave the Third Demonic World. They were ordered to stay in their own post under any circumstance.


    This rule was vital. Otherwise, the forces of the other seventeen worlds could take advantage of it. They would probably be waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    It was known to all that the eighteen worlds in the Evil Abyss World were in the most intense period of competition.


    There was another fact. The Third Demonic World was a weak demonic world. It was so decrepit that it could be swallowed up by other worlds at any time if they weren''t careful.


    Suddenly the whole scenario changed at the point of exit of the Evil Abyss World.


    A large number of evil creatures had gathered there. All of them seemed to be rushing out at once.

 Chapter 2523 Three Grand Leaders

    Near the entrance of the Evil Abyss World, there was a warship


    hidden in the void.


    Austin and the Eight Stone Saints were sitting in the hall of the warship.


    More than ten supreme grandmasters of the devil insect race sat in the same hall as well.


    Suddenly, Austin noticed something. He looked toward the entrance of the Evil Abyss World.


    A strong evil aura seemed to be emanating from it.


    A large number of abyss demons suddenly flooded into the hall.


    Austin and the rest of the group felt the pressure as they saw so many abyss demons surrounding them.


    "Master, they''re from the Third Demonic World!"


    Solow warned. He had been keeping an eye on their surroundings.


    "What? Wait!


    This is not good!


    They''re being led by three grand leaders!"


    Solow was ridden with fear right away.


    He was at the Fifth Evil Energy Realm which meant he was just at the middle of the rankings in the Third Demonic World.


    Moreover, he had seen the three grand leaders before so he was quickly able to recognize them.


    "Oh, the Third Demonic World sent three grand leaders to deal with me?


    Huh, I''m flattered!"


    Austin frowned slightly.


    He knew he could defeat one grand leader at a time.


    However, he wasn''t sure if he could defeat three grand leaders all at the same time.


    Although Austin had killed Grand Leader Waddell before, he was only able to do that because more than 20 cultivators were helping him. Even then, it took them almost an entire day killing Grand Leader Waddell.


    Austin knew that he wouldn''t stand a chance if he tried to fight the three grand leaders all by himself at the same time.


    "Looks like we''re in trouble."


    The Eight Stone Saints and the supreme grandmasters of the devil insect race solemnly stared at the swarm of abyss demons.


    The grand leader of the Evil Abyss World was quite well-known.


    Each of them should not be underestimated.


    "Austin, I know you''re hiding somewhere nearby. Get out and show yourself!"


    The three grand leaders sent out their spiritual senses to search the nearby areas.


    After a while, the three grand leaders'' spiritual senses led them to same spot in the distance.


    "Looks like they''ve found us."


    In the warship, Austin looked at the three leaders and instantly knew that they had already spotted his warship.


    "We can''t fight them head on!


    We need to play with them a bit more!"


    Austin said to the Eight Stone Saints after thinking for a while.


    "Okay. If we fight the grand leaders head on, I


    ized in delight.


    "Spatial power obviously isn''t their expertise.


    As least, I''m stronger than them at something,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    "If that''s the case, how about a little surprise?


    Turns out I don''t have to be afraid of them in the chaotic void,"


    Austin said with a playful smile.


    Then, Austin sped up and rushed forward.


    In the blink of an eye, he disappeared in plain sight. The three grand leaders couldn''t see him anymore.


    "What? He''s disappeared!"


    The three grand leaders were shocked and angry.


    "Let''s split up! We need to find him!"


    Grand Leader Oakes shouted furiously.


    Even though the three grand leaders knew that Austin''s spatial power was much stronger than theirs, that didn''t change the fact that they looked down on Austin. They were still arrogant and confident in their status as a grand leader.


    The three grand leaders split up as they searched for Austin in three different directions.


    A moment later, Austin reappeared in the position where he had just been before he disappeared. He calmly watched as the three grand leaders dispersed into different directions.


    "If we were in the outside Real Space, it would be very difficult for me to kill the three grand leaders.


    Not just difficult, impossible even.


    However, in this chaotic void, I might actually have a chance,"


    Austin said with an evil grin.


    On Austin''s left shoulder stood the little infinity beast.


    The chaotic void was filled with the turbulence of time and space.


    Austin was good at spatial power while the little infinity beast was good at time power. When they combined their powers, they were practically invincible.

 Chapter 2524 A Fierce Battle In The Chaotic Void (Part One)

    Austin and the infinity beast used the spatial power and the time power at the same time to hide themselves in the void, avoiding the spiritual sense forces of the three grand leaders.


    In the chaotic void, everything was very unstable. Space and time were constantly changing and fluctuating, creating various strange space-time effects. It was very easy to fool the spiritual sense of those grand leaders irrespective of their level of strength.


    Austin took the opportunity and chased after one of the grand leaders while incognito.


    A moment later, Austin caught up with him.


    "Old bastard, stop right there! You''re doomed and will die here today," shouted Austin.


    He then zoomed towards the grand leader at the speed of light. He was so fast that the only indication that he had passed was the flicker of wind and dust that he left in his wake.


    The grand leader also had sensed Austin''s presence although he couldn''t see him. He could feel a sense of doom as Austin approached him closer. He turned around and quickly stared at Austin.


    "Haha...


    The coward finally shows his face. You''re such an arrogant idiot!


    Austin, you really want to kill me, don''t you? Well, here I am. Seriously, do you really think you can kill me, with your pathetic strength? If you do, you may be more stupid than I think you are! Wait, maybe you can kill me, you know, in your dreams!"


    At the sight of Austin''s murderous glares, the grand leader laughed boisterously. If eyes could kill, he definitely would have instantly died.


    "Ha-ha! You are nothing but a little brat who has reached the Immortal King Realm. Even though your spatial power is better than mine, how will it help you defeat me or even kill me? Your ambition will be the death of you.


    Well, I will show you today how different we are in every unimaginable way!"


    The grand leader was angry a


    , Shoop, Shoop!


    Several figures also appeared beside Austin.


    The Eight Stone Saints, four chaotic evil beasts and more than a dozen supreme grandmasters of devil insect race all came out to assist Austin.


    "Just stay close to me!"


    Austin said to them.


    With his current spatial power, Austin could take care of the people who had accompanied him easily in the chaotic void.


    In the chaotic void, the most terrifying and worst thing that could happen would be for people to lose their sense of direction and subsequently get entangled in the spatial or time turbulence.


    Someone who couldn''t understand the spatial power or the time power would definitely find themselves in an extremely dangerous position.


    Anyone who was not a master and expert of the spatial and time power could easily find themselves trapped in the chaotic void and never find the way into the Real Space.


    Or worse, they could even be torn into pieces and lose their lives.


    "We have wasted enough time. It''s now show time. We fight to the death. Kill him!"


    Austin and his entourage, including the Eight Stone Saints, more than a dozen supreme grandmasters, four chaotic evil beasts as well as the infinity beast, galloped towards the grand leader.

 Chapter 2525 A Fierce Battle In The Chaotic Void (Part Two)

    "Austin, no wonder you were able to kill our Grand Leader Waddell. Now, I finally know why you were so weak but could accomplish such kind of an impossible task.


    It turns out that you have colluded with so many helpers!"


    Seeing so many fighters coming at him aiming to attack him, the grand leader couldn''t help but get exasperated.


    He could tell that they were all powerful cultivators and experienced fighters.


    Although none of them could beat him one-on-one, if they fought as a group, that would be a different story.


    When fighting as a joint team, they were a formidable enemy. They were capable of finishing him off easily.


    He was also at a disadvantage because they were in the chaotic void.


    This was because the grand leader''s spatial power wasn''t even on equal footing as Austin''s. He had never cultivate spatial power, while Austin was obviously an expert of this.


    In the chaotic void, he could only wield seventy to eighty percent of his power.


    "You''re not wrong about that.


    I killed him with my people, however, the fact still remains that I killed him.


    Now it''s your turn to pay for your sins!"


    Austin laughed loudly.


    The battle then began in earnest. It was a choreographed dance of destruction with no prisoners, only remnants of what once used to be flesh and blood.


    Gathering around Austin, more than twenty powerful cultivators launched violent energy attacks.


    All kinds of weapons, magic treasures and secret skills were employed at the same time.


    The chaotic void was filled with tension and intensity of the inhumane slaughter coupled with the fighting cries.


    "It''s not going to be as easy as you think to kill me!"


    The grand leader flew into a rage.


    Boom!


    Numerous huge whirlpools of evil aura rushed out


    best skill to help Austin freeze his enemy.


    These three powerful and deadly skills were used against the grand leader.


    "No way!"


    All of a sudden, the grand leader was so frightened that he wished he could die in an instant out of fear of what was going to happen to him when he felt his body freeze in a flash!


    "Old man, it''s time to die!"


    Everyone swarmed up and blasted on the body of the grand leader.


    Puff! Puff! His demise was imminent.


    In an instant, the surface of the grand leader''s body was gleaming with violent and extreme explosive energy!


    His body seemed to be exploding internally.


    The grand leader screamed miserably.


    Bang!


    Then, his devil body exploded from head to foot all at the same time.


    He lost his head, torso, feet and hands.


    It was a horrible mess. The smell was disgusting.


    Swoosh!


    The Diabolic Killing Needle produced a powerful force which absorbed all bones and blood of the grand leader. Soon, there was nothing left of his body.


    "No...


    I don''t believe..."


    The grand leader died mid-sentence while trying to put together his last sentence in this world.


    Then, he was gone completely without a trace.

 Chapter 2526 Kill Them All

    "The Diabolic Killing Needle is getting stronger again!"


    Austin was overjoyed.


    The blood and flesh essence of a grand leader was very powerful.


    After the absorption, the Diabolic Killing Needle was only growing stronger and stronger.


    "Next target!"


    Austin then teleported the Eight Stone Saints and other masters back to the Slave Tower before chasing after the next grand leader.


    A moment later, Austin had successfully caught up with a grand leader.


    It was Grand Leader Oakes!


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin roared as he charged towards him.


    Meanwhile, the Eight Stone Saints, the insect supreme grand masters, and the four chaotic evil beasts were now hounding Grand Leader Oakes too.


    Since they''d already experienced dealing with a grand leader earlier, they were much more confident this time. They cooperated with each other as they launched one powerful attack after another.


    Austin and the little infinity beast teamed up to combine their expertise in spatial power and time power. This combination was successful in weakening Grand Leader Oakes''s fighting power.


    "Grrrrr!"


    Grand Leader Oakes truly deserved his title as a grand leader. He fought back mightily, terrible magic power rippling all over his body and causing the chaotic void to tremble.


    The battle was intense.


    Both sides fought bravely and fiercely.


    Suddenly, Grand Leader Oakes turned into a three-headed demonic god with six arms, each holding a powerful magic treasure. This caused a ripple of cracks throughout the void.


    The grand leaders were indeed powerful and should not be underestimated.


    However, since he was outnumbered, it was difficult for him to combat as effectively as he really could.


    In the end, about 20 cultivators swarmed towards him and destroyed him into pieces.


    Then all the flesh and bone residue were absorbed by the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    Another grand leader had died!


    "There''s one more over there!"


    Austin went after the third grand leader.


    In the chaotic void.


    Somewhere.


    "I''ve been looking for Austin but I just can''t seem to find him.


    I can''t find the other two grand leaders as well.


    Well, I''d better return to the Real Space first,"


    the third grand leader mur


    as powerful as legend says it is!"


    Then he stared at the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    "Kill!"


    All the masters broke out of the black cage and charged towards the grand leader.


    After a long and fierce battle, the last grand leader was finally destroyed.


    Then he was absorbed by the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    The last of the grand leaders had died!


    Originally, high-ranking evil creatures wouldn''t really die even if their bodies had already been smashed into pieces.


    Even if his spiritual soul were broken, as long as there were traces of his spiritual soul, he could still live.


    The life energy of evil creatures was that powerful.


    However, the Diabolic Killing Needle was much more powerful than these evil creatures.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle was one of the three holy treasures in the Evil Abyss World.


    It could devour and refine all forms of evil energy.


    Even a grand leader would be easily devoured by the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    "Ha-ha!


    There''s still a group of evil creatures outside.


    Let''s kill them all!"


    Austin bellowed.


    The Third Demonic World and the Immortal End World had been enemies since the ancient times.


    Soon, there would be a decisive battle between the two worlds.


    As much as possible, Austin wanted to get rid of as many evil creatures as he could. This way, he was slowly weakening the Third Demonic World''s strength.


    One more evil creature killed would be one less enemy to fight in the near future after all.

 Chapter 2527 Destroy The Army Of Evil Creatures

    Outside, in the Real Space, hundreds of thousands of evil creatures were waiting.


    All of them were wearing heavy armors, emitting strong evil aura. Their weapons flickered under the light. It looked like an ocean of pitch black steel and metal.


    The evil creatures were all relaxed and calm as they waited.


    Three grand leaders personally led the army of hundreds of thousands of evil creatures to fight a young human boy!


    To these evil creatures, that was a sure win.


    "A mere warrior from the Immortal End World actually made the three grand leaders of our world lead an army here to kill him.


    It almost sounds like a joke..."


    "That Austin has been stirring up trouble recently. He has offended the Third Demonic World so many times already but today, he''s going to pay for it."


    "We have three grand leaders fighting against him.


    He will die a horrible death."


    Hundreds of thousands of evil creatures whispered and chatted amongst themselves as they waited.


    At this moment, from a short distance, some twenty figures had just come out from the void.


    It was Austin and his helpers.


    "Spare no life. Kill all these evil creatures!"


    Austin ordered.


    Under the control of his mind, millions of insects flew out of the Slave Tower.


    The army of insects spread throughout the space. It didn''t take long for the hundreds of thousands of evil creatures to be surrounded completely.


    Some insects headed to the entrance of the Evil Abyss World so that the evil creatures wouldn''t be able to escape.


    "What?"


    It all happened so fast that the evil creatures were still in disbelief.


    "It''s Austin! Why is he still alive?"


    "I thought our three grand leaders would have killed him already !"


    The evil creatures went into an uproar.


    They were at a loss��they didn''t know what to do as everything had happened so quickly.


    "Kill!"


    With a wave of his hand, Austin and the demonic avatar charged towards the hundreds of thousands of evil creatures.


    "Kill!"


    The rest of the group on Austin''s side rushed towards the enemies��ready for the battle.


    With millions of insects


    World.


    With that, the Third Demonic World went into an outrage.


    Shock, horror, anger, doubt, disbelief.


    The evil creatures couldn''t stay calm!


    "Send everyone out now. Kill Austin. Wipe out the Immortal End World!"


    Some of the evil creatures were furious.


    "What the hell is going on?


    Has Austin of the Immortal End World reached that kind of power?


    He was able to kill four grand leaders of our world in a row!


    Does that mean that except for Devil Ancestor Bale, no one in our world can defeat Austin?


    Is this the beginning of the decline of the Third Demonic World?"


    Some of evil creatures were worried and frightened instead of angry.


    In the Third Demonic World, evil creatures everywhere were buzzing as they discussed this amongst themselves.


    Austin''s name always came up in their conversations.


    Most of the evil creatures were afraid of Austin.


    They decided that if they ever met Austin, they were just going to run for their lives.


    After all, their four grand leaders had been killed by Austin.


    They couldn''t afford to provoke Austin.


    It could be said that Austin had struck fear into the hearts of these evil creatures.


    There had been ten grand leaders in the Third Demonic World.


    There were now only six left.


    After a while, the remaining six grand leaders had calmed down.


    They then communicated with each other using their spiritual sense.

 Chapter 2528 Six Grand Leaders

    The six grand leaders made their decision after a short discussion.


    They were going to hunt Austin together!


    This was because Austin posed a great danger to their world.


    That was evident from the fact that four grand leaders of the Third Demonic World had already died at Austin''s hands. And he was also guarding the entrance to the Evil Abyss World which meant that no evil creature from the Third Demonic World would dare to leave. They were hunted down without chances of escape.


    This was like blatantly provoking the Third Demonic World.


    Most creatures of the Third Demonic World were panicking now.


    Together, the ten grand leaders had been the pillars of the Third Demonic World and were known to be invincible.


    But four of them had been killed now.


    The news had given a great shock to all the inhabitants.


    Austin could take out grand leaders!


    It was understandable that the evil creatures were afraid of him.


    As a result, no one in the Third Demonic World risked leaving the Evil Abyss Word.


    "Listen up! Austin was able to kill four grand leaders. That means he clearly has trump cards up his sleeve.


    We can''t act alone. No matter what happens, we must stick together.


    I am sure that that no matter how powerful Austin is, he can''t defeat us all at the same time,"


    one of the grand leaders said.


    "You are right. We are stronger together."


    The other five nodded in agreement.


    "But now, the Evil Abyss World is also in grave danger. If news of our predicament gets out, things could turn messy.


    People from other worlds might take this opportunity to attack our world.


    Besides, Devil Ancestor Bale has ordered us not to leave,"


    another grand leader said in a worried tone.


    "Doesn''t matter. Only the six of us will go out this time, without a single soldier.


    What''s more, we can leave our avatars in our territories, and sneak out of here. No one will know,"


    a third one suggested.


    "You''re right.


    Austin has already become a great threat to our world.


    If we don''t take him down soon, the public will start panicking and morale would take a hit.


    And since


    ttacks on Austin, Austin''s demonic avatar and the Diabolic Killing Needle released infinite amounts of evil energy and evil law to withstand their attacks.


    And he himself took the opportunity to travel through the chaotic void.


    "Dammit! He is good at spatial power too!"


    one of the grand leaders roared with a livid face as he watched Austin quickly disappear into the void.


    "Come on. Let''s follow him into the chaotic void and kill him!"


    another grand leader said.


    The six grand leaders took advantage of their own spatial powers and rushed into the chaotic void to go after Austin.


    Austin had foreseen this move.


    He activated more spatial power and turned into a red light which rushed forward.


    The six grand leaders also followed him closely.


    A few minutes passed.


    "No way!


    His spatial power somehow seems to be stronger than ours.


    He is faster than us inside the chaotic void,"


    a grand leader remarked in a shocked tone.


    After a while, they lost Austin.


    "He is gone."


    The six grand leaders stared blankly ahead.


    They couldn''t perceive Austin''s aura no matter how hard they tried.


    The chaotic void was completely different from the Real Space.


    Inside it, even the six grand leaders couldn''t perceive the area that was too far from them.


    "Let''s go and find him."


    Without any other options, the grand leaders decided to run forward guided by their feelings.

 Chapter 2529 Harvest

    It took a while but Austin returned from where he came after he ran ahead of the group.


    It didn''t take long for him to spot the six grand leaders.


    He was as silent as the moon as he trailed after them.


    The six grand leaders kept moving forward because none of them expected that Austin would turn back and follow after them instead.


    It felt like an eternity for Austin as he tailed their every move, but the grand leaders stuck close together without any intention of splitting up.


    Austin knew that handling a grand leader would be easy as pie.


    However, there wasn''t a snowball''s chance in hell that he and his companions could beat all six grand leaders at the same time.


    When he considered the situation he was facing, Austin didn''t dare to put a toe out of line.


    It was wiser for the six of them to work together so they all agreed on teaming up instead of acting alone.


    They already had to face the death of four grand leaders; it was expected that they would be on high alert. They knew better than to underestimate Austin when he had proven himself to be a formidable opponent.


    "Looks like they''re not going to split up."


    A frustrated frown crossed Austin''s features as he kept his unwavering eyes on their backs.


    "No need to waste time on them then."


    He decided and readied himself to leave.


    As quick as a snap of a finger, Austin activated his spatial power and transported himself back to the Real Space.


    He didn''t dally for long and took out the warship and left just as fast as he arrived.


    Two hours later, the six grand leaders also went back to the Real Space.


    They wandered all over the chaotic void for the past couple of hours but hadn''t seen neither hide nor hair of Austin no matter how hard they searched.


    It left them dejected but they had to give up on their plan and return to the Third Demonic World.


    None of them could afford to be away from the Third Demonic World for too long.


    Unbeknownst to the grand leaders, a warship was moving at top speed away from the Evil Abyss World.


    Austin, the Eight Stone Saints, and the supreme grandmasters from the devil insect race all huddled close together on the warship.


    The little infinity beast kept its pride of place on Austin''s right shoulder and the divine silkworm pawed at his hair on the lef


    tent internal core.


    The Tang Clan''s warships are worth large amounts of money and many influential clans from different worlds are scrambling to buy them.


    It was very generous for them to give me three warships for free.


    But things would be different if I bought warships from them.


    As long as I can pay for ships, I don''t think Elroy will refuse business with me, '' Austin thought to himself.


    "That''s it.


    I''m going to the Tycoon World and buy more warships!"


    Austin declared loudly.


    "Austin, I think there''s many strongholds of the Third Demonic World outside the Abyss Evil World.


    We can destroy their strongholds along the way and we can gather more treasures,"


    Willard suggested mildly.


    He had always been considerate and resourceful no matter the situation.


    "You''re right.


    The Third Demonic World''s a strong force and its residents are very active in this star cluster.


    It must have many strongholds in some of the big worlds."


    Austin seemed to brighten up even more with every words he spoke.


    "You''re correct, master.


    The Third Demonic World extended its influence in several big worlds.


    Moreover, it has taken over many weaker worlds.


    In this universe, there are at least a dozen weak worlds under its control,"


    Solow quickly spoke up.


    "I see...


    It seems that we''re not the only one that had been bullied by the Third Demonic World..."


    Austin nodded in understanding.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    Austin made his decision and grabbed onto the warship''s controller and sped up.

 Chapter 2530 Ruin Strongholds Of The Third Demonic World

    A warship stopped


    outside the Sky World.


    Austin and his companions were on the ship.


    "Master, the Sky World is quite small as it''s only a subsidiary of the Third Demonic World,"


    Solow said to Austin.


    "I see. Come on, let''s go.


    Kill all the evil creatures but


    don''t lay a hand on the residents of the Sky World,"


    Austin ordered.


    With his mind, he teleported the insect army to the Sky World.


    Soon, the insect army was swarming the entrance of the Sky World.


    In the blink of an eye, they spread out to the Sky World.


    With that, hundreds of thousands of insects floated inside the Sky World like massive black clouds.


    "We''ve got company!"


    There were many evil creatures guarding the world. At the sight of the invaders, they panicked.


    Five of the most powerful evil creatures soared into the sky to stand off against the insect army.


    "Who are you?


    Why did you invade the Sky World?


    This is the territory of the Third Demonic World. No one is allowed to cause any trouble here!" one of the evil creatures shouted sternly.


    These five evil creatures were at the Eighth Evil Energy Realm.


    They were the strongest and they were in charge of the Sky World.


    "Damn it! That''s ridiculous! You evil clowns just took this world and started claiming it as yours!


    Go to hell!" Asa bellowed.


    He and the other seven members of Eight Stone Saints stood in front of the insect army.


    Bang!


    He delivered a punch then the sky trembled and the earth collapsed.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three of the five strong evil creatures were hit and instantly turned into blood mist.


    "Ha-ha!


    What a bunch of weaklings! They can''t even survive my attack!"


    Asa declared, laughing maniacally.


    An evil creature at the Eighth Evil Energy Realm was equivalent to a human cultivator who was at the premium stage of Immortal King Realm.


    Asa could match a human cultivator at the Immortal Saint Realm. That was why he could take out five evil creatures without breaking a sweat.


    Upon seeing this, all the other evil creatures in the Sky World were frightened to death, their legs trembling and their teeth chattering.


    The remaining two survivors turned white as a sheet in fear. They felt as if their hearts were going to jump out of their chests. One of them bravely spoke up, "Who the hell are you?


    Are you sure you thought this through?


    Are you sure you want to make an enemy out of the Third Demonic World?"


    "That''s exactly what I want. You evil clowns of the Third Demonic World are my targets!"


    With tha


    ter, Elroy met Austin in the reception room of the headquarters.


    Austin''s purpose of visiting was to strike a deal with Elroy.


    So as soon as he saw Elroy, he told him that he wanted to buy his warships.


    "I see. So you''re interested in our warships.


    But our warships are quite expensive.


    Since it''s our family business, I can''t give you any discounts.


    But now that you''ve come all the way here, I won''t let you leave empty-handed.


    How about I give you another three warships as my gift to you?"


    Elroy offered.


    The warship of the Tang Clan was quite famous in this entire star cluster.


    Countless powerful clans from other worlds would visit Elroy for their warships. They would pay him large amounts of money in exchange for the warships.


    It was widely known that the price of the warships of Tang Clan were rather costly.


    It could be said that the warship business mostly benefited the Tang Clan.


    Even though Elroy was the chief of the Tang Clan, he was afraid that other family members might not approve if he gave Austin too many warships.


    He didn''t think Austin could afford to buy his warships. However, Austin saved his life and he was actually fond of this young man. He thought he could take advantage of being the head of this clan and do whatever he could for the young man in front of him.


    "Ha-ha! I think you may have misunderstood me, sir.


    I''m here for business so you don''t need to give me anything for free," Austin said firmly.


    He knew what was on Elroy''s mind. With a wave of his hand, he sent dozens of Space Rings floating in front of the elder.


    "Sir, I''d like to buy your warships with these. How many warships can I get?"


    Austin asked.

 Chapter 2531 Warships

    "What?"


    Surprised, Elroy released his spiritual sense to check what was inside the Space Rings. What he saw made him smile from ear to ear.


    "What a fortune!"


    Elroy was on cloud nine.


    Each of the Space Rings was filled with a considerable amount of money. Combined, it would amount to an enormous fortune.


    Elroy was the head of a large clan and was not easily impressed, but the amount of fortune he held in his hands were overwhelming.


    For the past few days, Austin had destroyed hundreds of strongholds owned by the Third Demonic World. Each one sat on a mountain of hidden treasures, and Austin gathered all of them.


    More than that, Austin had killed four grand leaders and took hold of an enormous amount of money from their Space Rings.


    It was why the amount of Austin''s wealth was unbelievable.


    After Elroy had recovered from his shock, he laughed out.


    "Ha-ha!


    Austin, I did not expect you to be so rich.


    I underestimated you. I''m sorry."


    Embarrassed, Elroy''s face turned red as he smiled at Austin.


    "It''s all right.


    I need to know, how many warships can I buy with this amount of money?"


    Austin asked  with a faint smile.


    "Young man, because I am so impressed, I will give you a discount. I will give you twenty of my top warships!


    Also, I can ask our clan''s top level warship designers to build twenty of the most advanced warships. It will have everything you need, from power, navigation to speed.


    These enhanced top warships could fight against a master at the Immortal Saint Realm!


    I believe it is exactly what you need. I heard about the brewing battle between the Immortal End World and the Third Demonic World of the Evil Abyss World. It is bound to happen eventually.


    I will give you big discounts, because I would really want you to have these warships. Please consider them as a gift from me,"


    Elroy said with a smile.


    He liked Austin a lot.


    After all, it was Austin who had given him the omnipotent internal core that helped him restore his strength.


    "Great!


    Thank you, sir!"


    Austin was pleased with the result of his negotiation with Elroy.


    He would soon own twenty powerful warships that were all capable of fighting against the cultivators at the Immortal Saint Realm. Austin was overjoyed!


    Once they got hold of these warships, the force of the Immortal End World would be greatly strengthened.


    "Ha-ha! We will make the most powerful warships for you, but you will have to wait for five days in the Tycoon World.


    Don''t worry. I will order my men to speed up their work. Our finest warship designers will work on your ship day and night. We will finish the warships in five days,"


    said Elroy.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded his head in agreement.


    Elroy then arranged a grand room for Austin to stay in.


    Before long, Kelsey and Elsie heard the news and wasted no time to see  Austin.


    ified of Austin that they did not dare leave their world and wander around.


    The thought that even their grand leaders were killed by Austin haunted them.


    No ordinary evil creature dared to risk his own life.


    Much as they were afraid, they were also resentful and furious. They hated Austin to the core.


    "How did it come to this?


    In the past, we were the ones who would bully the creatures from the Immortal End World.


    But now, the tide had turned against us."


    "No, I cannot accept this. The Immortal End World is a weak and underdeveloped world. Austin is just a lowly human being.


    How is it possible that they can threaten the Third Demonic World like this? How did we end up like this?"


    In the Third Demonic World, a heavy feeling of pain and frustration travelled through the air like a mist.


    Inside the warship.


    "The enemies of the Immortal End World are not limited to the Third Demonic World.


    The skeleton race, the heaven shadow race and the North Nether World. They are all our enemies!"


    Austin said slowly.


    In the ancient times, the Third Demonic World was an ally of the skeleton race, the heaven shadow race, and the North Nether World. They had formed a powerful army and shattered the Immortal End Continent.


    Recently, the Third Demonic World became allies with the skeleton race and the heaven shadow race. They broke the protective dome above the Immortal End World and attack it.


    The Third Demonic World, the skeleton race, the heaven shadow race and the North Nether World were all sworn enemies of the Immortal End World.


    "It''s time to make the skeleton race, the heaven shadow race, and the North Nether World pay for what they had done to us,"


    Austin said coldly.


    Austin was now the chief of the Immortal End World. He was heartless and showed no mercy to his enemies.


    Without a doubt, Austin would not let go of the enemies of the Immortal End World.

 Chapter 2532 The Army Of The Skeleton Race

    The Skeleton World was the headquarters of the skeleton race.


    The strength of the skeleton race was similar to that of the Third Demonic World.


    There was a supreme grandmaster in the skeleton race who was on the same level as a sect ancestor.


    However, it was said that something went wrong with this supreme grandmaster of the skeleton race in ancient times when he was cultivating.


    Since then, the supreme grandmaster of the skeleton race had been practicing in seclusion.


    There was also a rumor that this supreme grandmaster of the skeleton race had long died after losing control of himself during his cultivation.


    Nevertheless, in the skeleton race, there were countless powerful masters. No one outside could prove whether or not the supreme grandmaster of the skeleton race was dead or alive.


    This made the creatures of the other worlds cautious towards the skeleton race.


    "Let''s start from the skeleton race.


    Firstly, destroy all the strongholds of the skeleton race!"


    In the warships, Austin, the Eight Stone Saints, and more than a dozen insect supreme grandmasters had discussed until they finally came to a decision.


    In the following days, most of the strongholds of the skeleton race were destroyed one by one.


    Those strongholds of the skeleton race were only guarded by a handful of masters. How could they resist the attack of Austin''s group?


    After the news spread, the whole starry sky went into an uproar.


    The other creatures from various worlds were all eyes and ears. They wanted to know what was happening.


    It was said that these strongholds of the skeleton race were destroyed by Austin of the Immortal End World.


    Not long ago, most of the strongholds of the Third Demonic World in the Evil Abyss World had also been destroyed by Austin from the Immortal End World!


    Austin''s name was being mentioned in almost every corner of the universe.


    Everyone couldn''t help but wonder how powerful Austin really was that he would have the guts to provoke two worlds at the same time.


    In the Skeleton World.


    "Argh!


    Austin from the Immortal End World!


    How dare such a lowly race provoke our skeleton race!"


    "Gather all the forces! Kill Austin!"


    "We should go straight to the Immortal End World after killing Austin!"


    The leaders of the skeleton race were furious.


    It didn''t take long for the mighty army of the skelet


    s right.


    There''s only one cultivator at the level of the grand leader which is nothing compared to us.


    We''re powerful enough to take on more!"


    Asa was a little disappointed as he was expecting a little more challenge.


    The spirit of holy stone liked to fight the most. The fiercer the battle was, the more they enjoyed it.


    During this period of time, the Eight Stone Saints had gone through a lot of battles with Austin which they thoroughly enjoyed.


    "Austin, you''ve destroyed many strongholds of our skeleton race. How dare you show yourself here?


    I have to say you''re quite bold."


    A middle-aged man in white slowly walked out of one of the warships of the skeleton race.


    This middle-aged man had a fan in his hand. His expression and demeanor seemed to be gentle and elegant as if he was a gentle scholar.


    In the skeleton race, the weak members only had a white skeleton free of blood and flesh.


    The masters of the skeleton race had both flesh and blood which was identical the ones actual human beings had.


    However, the middle-aged man''s body exuded a vast amount of vitality.


    Obviously, he was the top master of the skeleton race.


    His strength was equivalent to a grand leader of the Third Demonic World.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s a big deal that I destroyed your race''s strongholds. It doesn''t matter because I''m going to destroy your world sooner or later,"


    Austin arrogantly quipped.


    "How dare you!"


    "Lowly human beings, don''t be so arrogant!"


    Upon hearing what Austin had said, the soldiers of the skeleton race flew into an outrage.

 Chapter 2533 The Spiritual Sense Of The Skeleton Race

    "Young man, how reckless you are. You really have overestimated your abilities.


    Austin, you are the master of the Immortal End World. You should be more cautious in what you say and how you behave. Safety of the Immortal End World should always be your utmost priority.


    But you don''t care. Everywhere you go, you bring chaos. Everyone knows you for being hostile and belligerent!


    Just watch what this is going to do to your beloved Immortal End World. You''re all doomed.


    Once we''ve killed you, I''ll make sure my army destroys the Immortal End World next.


    Austin, do you even feel any regret for what you have done?"


    The middle-aged man in white turned gloomy as he folded his fan.


    "Ha-ha! Regret? Well, I doubt you''re going to be around any longer to hear the answer.


    Everyone from the skeleton race, including you, is going to get killed by me."


    Austin let out a fit of evil laughter.


    "All right. Since you''re so confident, let''s see what you''ve got."


    The middle-aged man in white looked so solemn and stern as he spoke.


    Bang! A huge noise suddenly rang in their ears.


    A powerful aura overcame Austin and his men��so powerful that it almost made them suffocate.


    The middle-aged man was quite powerful. It wasn''t hard to tell that he had a lot of energy inside him. With his long, black hair blowing in the wind, he looked absolutely terrifying. His face was composed as ever as if he wasn''t releasing such a strong force. One look at him would make anyone fear for their lives.


    Suddenly, the Divine Ruling Chains appeared and quickly surrounded him.


    In terms of strength, the middle-aged man was equivalent to a grand leader in the world of devils. It was evident in how he''d caused the starry field to shake violently just by merely emitting a tiny portion of his aura.


    Boom! More noises followed.


    Austin, the Eight Stone Saints, over a dozen supreme grandmasters from the insect race, the infinity beast, the divine silkworm, and his demonic avatar had simultaneously released their energies to resist the force from the middle-aged man.


    Streams of terrifying auras and forces filled every corner between the heaven and earth. Even the whole space was still shaking violently.


    "No wonder you''re so arrogant.


    You have so many back-ups."


    The middle-aged man''s face darkened.


    He could tell that each of Austin''s backups was much inferior to him in terms of strength.


    However, united, they were quite powerful so he couldn''t afford to underestimate them.


    The auras given off by Austin''s demonic avatar and the Diabolic Killing Needle were the most terrifying.


    Despite feeling a little frightened, the middle-aged man in white still kept his composure.


    "Austin, don''t bother talking to him anymore. It''s all just nonsense.


    Start the fight! I don''t want to waste any more time!"


    Asa rubbed his hands in preparation for the battle.


    The other seven spirits of holy stone and the dozen of supreme grandmasters from the insect race were r


    is demonic avatar''s skills were rather inferior.


    Apparently, the grand chieftain of the skeleton race had a whole slew of powerful, secret skills of martial arts under his belt. Throughout the fight, he stood his ground as he was able to show off a variety of his martial arts skills.


    However, Austin''s demonic avatar''s most powerful skill was the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    "It seems that the power of the demonic avatar is not much weaker than that of a grand leader of the demonic world.


    The real weakness in my demonic avatar is its lack of powerful secret demonic skills.


    Well, after this battle, l should probably let my demonic avatar practice a few powerful demonic secret skills."


    Austin came to this conclusion as he observed his demonic avatar in battle.


    At this moment, the battle was quite fierce.


    There was no denying that the grand chieftain of the skeleton race was indeed powerful.


    However, he found it difficult to resist all the simultaneous attacks of Austin''s men.


    Suddenly, a fierce howl was heard throughout the battlefield.


    The grand chieftain of the skeleton race roared to the sky, letting out his fire of wrath.


    Boom! Several other piercing sounds followed.


    All of a sudden, a mighty wave of energy came flowing out from his head that shook the entire sky. This was a strong force of spiritual sense that was just about as powerful as a tsunami.


    Bang! The earth shook with violence.


    The endless space collapsed all of a sudden. There were fragments everywhere.


    "Watch out!


    I just remembered something.


    The most terrible force of the skeleton race is their spiritual sense!


    Spiritual sense is the fundamental element of the skeleton race. For every member of the skeleton race, their spiritual sense is much stronger than that of creatures from other races of the same level!"


    Asa cried out in terror.


    "Really? Spiritual sense..." Austin repeated.


    He stared at the grand chieftain of the skeleton race in amazement.

 Chapter 2534 Ill Play With Them

    An overwhelming amount of spiritual sense gushed out of the head of the grand chieftain of the skeleton race. Somehow, it seemed to have a physical form that manifested in the shape of columns several thousand feet high.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The columns soared into the sky at just the right spot and hit Austin and his companions.


    "Be careful. This is the spiritual sense attack. Protect your Soul Sea at all costs!"


    Asa reminded him.


    Austin himself could sense that the spiritual sense of the grand chieftain was indeed terrifyingly powerful.


    As the columns came at him and his companions, the entire space around him shook.


    The Eight Stone Saints and the supreme grandmasters of the devil insect race furrowed their eyebrows as they became cautious. They released their own spiritual senses to resist the oncoming attacks.


    ''His spiritual sense is way too powerful.


    If I don''t stay focused, these columns will break into my Soul Sea, ''


    Austin muttered to himself silently.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw a streak of spiritual sense dash towards his head.


    He quickly turned into a red light and stepped back hurriedly.


    While retreating, he also swung at the visible spiritual sense. Bright Divine Ruling Chains came out of the air and hit the spiritual sense attack.


    The little infinity beast and the divine silkworm released enormously amount of energy to help Austin withstand that column of spiritual sense.


    However, physical attacks were not particularly useful when dealing with spiritual sense attacks.


    Before Austin knew it, the column of spiritual sense was in front of his head.


    The grand chieftain of the skeleton race laughed triumphantly when he saw this.


    "Austin, today is just not your day! Don''t think you can get away with anything.


    Today, you all are going to die!"


    he said with a malicious expression.


    He was overjoyed to see that his spiritual sense attack had made Austin and his crew panic.


    Just as he had become completely convinced that Austin was doomed, something unexpected happened.


    The spiritual tree inside Austin''s Soul Sea started to make a move.


    Its leaves and roots began to grow and fly and reached out of the Soul Sea. They bound the spiritual sense column that was flying at Austin''s head.


    Swoosh!


    After that, the leaves and roots went back inside with that spiritual sense column.


    It took the tree less than a second to refine that column and turn it into Austin''s own spiritual sense


    skeleton race was a big enemy of the Immortal End World. There was no way that Austin was going to spare his life.


    Very soon, the spiritual tree dragged the scarlet flame into Austin Soul Sea and refined it as well.


    By that time, all the other members of the skeleton race had been killed.


    The entire troop of the skeleton race had been destroyed.


    But Austin had let several members get away on purpose, so that they would report what had happened to their superiors.


    Soon, the survivors fled to the Skeleton World and told their fellow members of what had transpired.


    The death of a grand chieftain caused a great sensation in the entire Skeleton World.


    The members of the skeleton race were filled with fury.


    The five grand chieftains were even more upset than the people. They slammed their heavy hands on the table, smashed various things and roared furiously. Their voices shook the entire Skeleton World.


    "Gather our main forces and hunt Austin!"


    they ordered.


    No one knew whether the supreme grandmaster of the skeleton race was alive or dead. The six grand chieftains currently ruled the Skeleton World.


    The grand chieftain of the Skeleton World was as powerful as a grand leader of the Evil Abyss World.


    Very soon, a large army was ready and left the Skeleton World for battle.


    A warship was hiding in the void near the Skeleton World.


    This warship was better than the original three warships Austin had gotten his hands on in the Tycoon World. Its main strength was its invisibility.


    "Looks like the skeleton race is getting serious.


    Okay, I will play with them,"


    Austin said with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 2535 A Diversion Tactic

    Searching near the areas of the border were the troops of the skeleton race.


    A lot of them were concentrated in that particular area, wearing a distinct armor. They fought with great skills and their moves showed great momentum.


    There were groups of soldiers from the skeleton race. The amount was innumerable, with its train stretching within a few million miles, densely packed with troops of the skeleton race.


    Among those countless soldiers were three of the five grand chieftains of the skeleton race who were alive.


    "Three grand chieftains, not bad.


    If I kill them all, the strength of the skeleton race will surely be reduced by half,"


    Austin sneered as he put the warship away.


    As he did so, he passed through the space and left.


    About half a day later.


    Although the skeleton race searched far and wide, they were unsuccessful in finding Austin.


    "Expand the scope of search. We must find Austin!"


    a grand chieftain roared in frustration.


    "Is it possible that Austin has already escaped and returned to the Immortal End World?"


    another grand chieftain speculated.


    "If we can''t find him here, we''ll go to his home!"


    Gritting his teeth in frustration, the third grand chieftain bellowed.


    A moment later.


    Austin came out of space and appeared at a place nearby the border.


    He then sent the Eight Stone Saints out of his Slave Tower along with the others.


    The multitude of soldiers of the skeleton race were stretched thin in the celestial sky. To make their search even more effective, the three grand chieftains also decided to separate and find Austin individually. Austin, on the other hand, thought that this was the perfect time for a surprise attack.


    "Kill them all. I already miss the taste of blood!"


    The Eight Stone Saints enjoyed the thrill of fights and deaths. So as soon as they had the opportunity, they rushed out and launched a thunderbolt attack on the nearby skeleton race''s troops.


    A dozen or so supreme grandmasters of the devil insect race decided to attack as well. They moved their bodies swiftly, emitting a strong aura, effectively killing a large number of enemies in one go.


    Austin, the demonic avatar, the divine silkworm and the infinity beast followed suit and also joined the battle.


    The most terrifying among them was the power of the demonic avatar.


    First, it used the World Sealing Tabooed Magic, which secured all soldiers of the skeleton race nearby in one place and restrained their movements.


    Then, it threw the evil needle towards them and killed them instantly.


    With the amount of power Austin''s team had, there was no way the troops of the skeleton race could e


    amiss and go back to join their troops," Austin advised.


    As soon as Austin gave the order, millions of devil insect troops, as well as Eight Stone Saints and a dozen or so supreme grandmasters also came back to Austin.


    Austin cast a spell and sent them all back to his Slave Tower.


    In the chaotic void.


    The three grand chieftains were still roaming around, desperately looking for Austin.


    "No, I''m getting suspicious.


    We were played! This was a trick.


    He might have already gone out back to the Real Space, and killed our people outside,"


    a grand chieftain revealed, with an expression of fury on his face.


    "Come on. Let''s go out and check out how they are,"


    The other two grand chieftains also widened their eyes as the idea finally settled in their minds. They hadn''t thought of it before that this could be a diversion tactic.


    They all exerted their spatial power and traveled back to the Real Space.


    As soon as they laid their eyes on the scene outside, mixed emotions welled into them. They were shocked, angry, and frustrated at the same time.


    "Austin!


    How dare you do that. You''re a devil."


    With their eyes flaming of fury, the grand chieftains couldn''t contain the anger they had for Austin.


    "Here you are!"


    Smiling playfully, Austin met the eyes of the three grand chieftains bravely.


    "Die!"


    Fueled with fury, the three grand chieftains flew in Austin''s direction.


    At the same time, overwhelming energy waves, as heavy as mountains, came at him.


    Boom!


    The demonic avatar released immense dark devil energy, which instantly disintegrated and effectively lessened the energy waves of the three grand chieftains.


    Austin wielded his spatial power and travelled through the chaotic void with the demonic avatar.

 Chapter 2536 The Transformed Spiritual Tree

    The three grand chieftains of the skeleton race were struck dumb as they watched Austin pass through the chaotic void. They were rooted to their spot with their mouth agape and eyes wide open.


    Two-thirds of their army was annihilated although they were all elites of the skeleton race.


    That was rather a significant loss on their end.


    "Argh!


    Damn it!


    We have to get in and catch him!"


    one of the grand chieftains ranted.


    "Someone from us three must be left here to guard, while the other two to enter the chaotic void to hunt that thief!"


    another one, who was more reasonable, suggested.


    "Alright! Let''s go!"


    the other two grand chieftains agreed.


    They immediately passed through the chaotic void and pursued Austin, while the other one remained.


    Their eyes were sharp, recognizing the critical situation they were in.


    Inside the chaotic void...


    "Austin, stop!"


    the two grand chieftains yelled as soon as they caught sight of him.


    "Ha! I see only two leaders of the skeleton race rushed here to hunt me, huh.


    Well, gentlemen, you are courting death!"


    Austin turned around and flashed a smug.


    Without any warning, he sped up and disappeared in a flash.


    Although furious, the two grand chieftains'' spatial powers were weaker than Austin''s. It was impossible for them to catch up with him in this chaotic void.


    After leaving the two completely enraged, Austin immediately traveled back to the Real Space.


    "Austin, how dare you!?"


    Immediately, the grand chieftain of the skeleton race who stayed outside found him the moment he showed up.


    "Well, I''m back here to kill you,"


    Austin sneered as he intently looked at the furious grand chieftain of the skeleton race.


    Then, using his mind, Austin teleported the Eight Stone Saints and a dozen insect supreme grandmasters out of the Slave Tower.


    "Kill!"


    Without saying anything else, Austin waved his hand and all of his comrades rushed like hungry wolves and tigers. It was as if they were predators ready to slaughter their prey�C�Cthe grand chieftain of the skeleton race.


    Boom!


    The starry sky started to tremble as the fierce battle broke out.


    Terrifying energy shock wave, like a vast sea, spread from the center of the battlefield to all direction and destroyed whatever it encountered.


    The force of the skeleton race around couldn''t come over to h


    t excitingly.


    He closed his eyes again and began to cast a Supreme Spiritual Pot in his Soul Sea.


    Another hour passed and Austin was successful again.


    A new Supreme Spiritual Pot was forged in his Soul Sea!


    This pot contained large amount of omnipotent gas, which was lofty as a mountain, giving off a sense of time and space.


    Controlling the pot telepathically, Austin rushed forward.


    Boom!


    A vast area of space collapsed instantly, turning into chaotic turmoil.


    "Great!


    Compared to the spiritual sense attack of a skeleton race grand chieftain, it is not weak at all!"


    Austin exclaimed, evidently on cloud nine.


    This only meant that if ever he met the grand leaders of the Third Demonic World and the grand chieftains of the skeleton race in the future, he still had the ability to resist and fight with them.


    "Okay. There are still two grand chieftains of the skeleton race left. I wonder how strong the spiritual tree will get after it absorbs their spiritual sense power,"


    Austin uttered with a smile, obviously thrilled.


    So, he immediately prepared to deal with the two remaining grand chieftains of the skeleton race!


    About half an hour later, Austin finally found them.


    At this time, they had been wandering around in the chaotic void for hours, searching for Austin.


    So, as soon as they caught sight of him, they were both surprised and delighted at the same time.


    "Austin, where are you going to run huh?"


    the two grand chieftains shouted harshly and rushed towards Austin, one from the left and the other from the right.

 Chapter 2537 Kill One Grand Chieftain Of The Skeleton Race

    Austin transported the Eight Stone Saints and the others from the Slave Tower again.


    The Eight Stone Saints, along with the a dozen insect supreme grandmasters, the little infinity beast, and the divine silkworm, all rushed to one of the grand chieftains of the skeleton race. Soon after, a fierce fight broke out.


    At the same time, Austin and the demonic avatar walked towards another grand chieftain.


    "Hah!


    Brat, you''re too confident!


    Do you think you can defeat me with just you and that avatar? You''re courting death, you rascal!"


    The grand chieftain of the skeleton race flashed a hideous grin.


    Boom!


    It suddenly launched a fierce attack, and a large palm came at Austin. The constant explosion filled the space, shaking the surroundings violently.


    The formidable energy pressure and the law power charged at Austin together at once.


    "You won''t know until you try!"


    Austin''s fighting spirit was stirred, and his clothes fluttered in the air in a sheer thrill.


    The battle would be of great significance because Austin was more than eager to utilize his own strength�C�Cnot with others'' help�C�Cin fighting against a grand chieftain.


    He was trying to prove the ignorant grand chieftain wrong�C�Cthat he could defeat the latter with his own capabilities.


    Previously he had fought together with the Eight Stone Saints and other powerful ones, to slaughter the grand leaders of the Demon Abyss World and the grand chieftains of the skeleton race.


    But this time, he would face a grand chieftain of the skeleton race alone!


    Swish!


    The demonic avatar, surrounded by endless dark devil energy like a demon god, rushed forward.


    Boom!


    The Diabolic Killing Needle turned into a black iron stick and collided with the huge palm descending from the sky.


    Together, the two weapons emitted the most brilliant light�C�Calmost blinding. It was as if a hundred thousand volcanoes exploded, creating a magma flow in the air. A powerful vital energy force swept the whole area in all directions, sweeping across the entire space!


    Crack!


    The giant palm was damaged on the spot, causing its bones to break and blood to drip.


    Despite its enormity, Austin effortlessly injured it. "What?!"


    The grand chieftain of the skeleton race was enraged amidst his surprise.


    He couldn''t believe that Austin could hurt him!


    At the same time, Austin was extremely elated to learn he could inflict such pain with only minimal effort to a grand chieftain of the skeleton race.


    It seemed that the demonic avatar and the Diabolic Killing Needle were more powerful than a grand chieftain of the skeleton race.


    Unexpectedly, the demonic avatar had the upper hand in this supposedly challenging fight.


    "Ha-ha!


    Old


    vatar marched forward to face the giant shadow.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Nine suns shot out from Austin''s body, and a vast golden fearsome fire surged.


    The Divine Ruling Chains hung from the high sky and glittered like spears, further enhancing Austin''s attack.


    The demonic avatar now was surrounded by black giant demonic dragons formed by evil auras. They were like horrifying demons that descended the world. Each time they wielded their maces, the space trembled, and everything was destroyed.


    In the sea of blood, the grand chieftain of the skeleton race also used his most powerful skill, and madly rushed at Austin.


    The fight made the whole space tremble violently as if it was going to annihilate everything in the world.


    Puff!


    The grand chieftain of the skeleton race was struck and flung backward. His bones were broken, and cracks appeared all over his body.


    Each stroke of the demonic avatar contained force as hard as its enemy''s. Its offense was much greater than its defense.


    This was because the avatar became more solid after it had refined the Diabolic Killing Needle. Even if it was hit by the grand chieftain of the skeleton race, it wouldn''t be injured at all.


    Finally, Austin and the avatar launched a hefty punch at the grand chieftain of the skeleton race.


    Bang!


    The skeleton of the grand chieftain was smashed and scattered in all directions.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a scarlet flame rushed out and tried to escape.


    However, the spiritual tree was quick enough to stretch out dozens of its roots, rolling up the flame and dragging it back into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Another grand chieftain of the skeleton race was defeated and killed!


    Austin was extremely elated.


    Quite surprisingly, he killed a grand chieftain of the skeleton race with his own strength and skills.

 Chapter 2538 The Skeleton World Going Silent

    "No! It can''t be! You killed Tyrese!" another grand chieftain of the skeleton race furiously shouted at Austin.


    He was busy fighting with the Eight Stone Saints when he found Tyrese dead.


    His face was in total disbelief as he stared at the remains of his deceased companion.


    "How could a human brat from the Immortal End World pack such a wallop? That''s just impossible!"


    the grand chieftain uttered in a trembling voice.


    Not long ago, Austin was just a mere nobody to him, but now he was so powerful and an actual pain in the neck.


    "Austin, you murdered our grand chieftains! We will hunt you down till you die!"


    the grand chieftain of the skeleton race announced in between gritted teeth, staring at the young human cultivator with utmost resentful eyes.


    Boom!


    Under Austin''s control, his demonic avatar charged at the arrogant grand chieftain with the black iron stick, while Austin used the Supreme Spiritual Pot to help.


    "Ha-ha!


    Your and our Immortal End World are already enemies.


    I will send you to your Creator first," Austin mocked.


    Like a hungry predator, he pounced on the grand chieftain of the skeleton race.


    Over twenty masters, including the Eight Stone Saints, had been fighting the grand chieftain for a long time but didn''t gain the upper hand. With Austin joining the battle, they all pulled themselves together and went on attacking their enemy fiercely.


    In the end, the grand chieftain of the skeleton race released his terrifying spiritual sense energy.


    It was overwhelming, intertwining, and creating an illusory universe piled up with stars, a moon, and a sun. The whimsical universe then flew towards Austin and his crew.


    Instantly, Austin and his companions were trapped inside it.


    The endless spiritual sense energy that hovered the virtual universe surged at Austin and his men.


    Enclosed in that space, they found no place for them to flee.


    "Whoa! This is awesome!"


    Austin remarked in astonishment, not even the least fazed with the trap.


    ''This guy''s spiritual sense is much stronger than the former three grand chieftains'' spiritual sense.''


    He was obviously impressed by the spiritual sense attack.


    The grand chieftain effortlessly created a small world with just his spiritual sense and trapped his enemy inside.


    Such a method was a little unrealistic and unbelievable!


    But Austin didn''t get flustered. After all, what was there to be scared of when he had the newly transformed and improved spiritual tree?


    His spiritual tree could absorb all kinds of energy related to spiritual souls. Hence, a spiritual sense attack couldn''t inflict any harm on it.


    Splash!


    Its leaves and roots gushed out of Austin''s Soul Sea and started refining the world formed by spiritual sense.


    In just a moment,


    defeat him unless sect ancestors interfere."


    "Will the Immortal End World rise soon?


    Back then, our race joined hands with the Third Demonic World of Evil Abyss World against them.


    Now, look! They are after us!"


    The two grand chieftains of the skeleton race heaved a loaded sigh.


    They, too, didn''t dare to mention going after Austin anymore.


    They even didn''t have the nerve to leave the Skeleton World at all, lest to pursue a formidable foe like Austin.


    The four grand chieftains being killed suggested that Austin must have powerful trump cards.


    And knowing this, the two grand chieftains couldn''t afford to risk their lives.


    At this point, Austin guarded at the entrance of the Skeleton World, intending to eliminate more members of the skeleton race.


    "It seems that the skeleton race has been scared out of their wits.


    I''m guessing that''s why they didn''t send their men to pursue us,"


    Austin murmured in a disappointed tone.


    He was waiting, but no one came out of the Skeleton World and went after him and his crew.


    "Ha-ha!


    The death of the four grand chieftains must have scared these bastards to death.


    No wonder they lost the courage to leave their world."


    "I really hope that the remaining two grand chieftains would have the balls to show themselves so that we can slaughter them."


    "Why don''t we just break into the Skeleton World and destroy them entirely?"


    The Eight Stone Saints were all evidently in high spirits, as they discussed among themselves.


    It was clear that they were ready for combat.


    At the same time, Austin was running out of patience and didn''t want to wait any longer.


    "Ah, forget it! Come on, let''s go," he encouraged.


    Austin then took out the warship and boarded it with his crew. Under his command, it started to drift in the opposite direction of the Skeleton World.

 Chapter 2539 Return To The Immortal End World

    "Austin, shall we go for the heaven shadow race and the North Nether World to get even with them?"


    Asa asked Austin while they were in the warship.


    "The heaven shadow race, the North Nether World..."


    Austin pondered for a while.


    "We''ll head to these two worlds soon.


    But for now, I plan to go back and cultivate in seclusion for a period of time to improve my strength,"


    Austin said.


    The only reason why Austin came out of seclusion was he wanted to combat with others and improve the quality of his vital energy.


    Austin felt that he had accumulated enough experience in this period of constant fighting.


    After he had killed so many powerful evil creatures of the Third Demonic World and the skeleton race, Austin''s overall strength had been definitely greatly improved.


    This was a good chance for Austin to cultivate in seclusion and possibly make a breakthrough.


    About a year later, Devil Ancestor Bale of the Third Demonic World was about to come out of seclusion.


    Devil Ancestor Bale was at the same level as a sect ancestor.


    Austin knew that even though he could easily deal with the grand leader of the Third Demonic World and the grand chieftain of the skeleton race with his current strength, he knew that he couldn''t deal with Devil Ancestor Bale


    With this in mind, Austin was focused on further improving his skills.


    Devil Ancestor Bale was like a sharp knife hanging above Austin and his beloved Immortal End World.


    Austin felt that this was urgent��he had to get stronger as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, what would he do if Devil Ancestor Bale suddenly attacked the Immortal End World?


    "Okay."


    Asa nodded.


    The advanced warship moved at high speed.


    Two days later, Austin returned to the starry sky of the Immortal End World.


    After saying goodbye to Austin, the Eight Stone Saints and the dozen insect supreme grandmasters went back to the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    The insect armies also went back to the Ancient Forbidden Land along with the dozen supreme grandmasters.


    "Next time if you need any help, just let us know,"


    Asa said to Austin before leaving.


    "Okay,"


    Austin said with gratitude.


    All of the Eight Stone Saints really did have a kind heart.


    They also got along pretty well with Austin.


    The insect supreme grandmast


    think the supreme holy tree could beat him up. It was obvious that the tree was just bragging.


    "What is that look you have on your face?


    Do you not believe in my strength?


    Do you want to see for yourself how strong I am?"


    the supreme holy tree said angrily.


    Austin merely ignored it.


    "By the way, Austin, I have something to tell you.


    Some time ago, a group of people from the Evil Shadow World came to the Immortal End World and they said that they were going to take Caroline back,"


    the soldier suddenly chipped in.


    "Really?


    The people from the Evil Shadow World came here for Caroline?


    How did this happen? Did Caroline go back with them?"


    Austin asked in surprise.


    It turned out that there was a world in the universe called the Evil Shadow World.


    In the Evil Shadow World, the creatures living there were mainly from the evil shadow race. This was their base camp.


    Austin had been wandering around recently. He had heard about the Evil Shadow World.


    "Caroline didn''t go back to the Evil Shadow World with them. She''s still in the Immortal End School.


    The people from the Evil Shadow World are still in the Immortal End World.


    You can find out more from Caroline,"


    the soldier said.


    "Okay. I should get going to the Immortal End School for now,"


    Austin said.


    Caroline and Austin were dating so it was natural that he would be concerned about her.


    With that, Austin left the ancient city and headed to the Immortal End School. It didn''t take him a long time to arrive there.

 Chapter 2540 Guests From The Evil Shadow World

    "Austin, you''re back!"


    As soon as Austin flew over the Immortal End School, he heard Kevin''s voice message through his spiritual sense.


    Then, in the void not far away, a figure moved smoothly and quietly, with gliding steps towards Austin. It was Kevin.


    "Master Kevin, your cultivation base seems to have improved a lot!"


    Austin exclaimed in surprise and excitement.


    Kevin was now at the premium stage of Immortal King Realm.


    Austin had also reached the premium stage of Immortal King Realm. He could tell at a glance that Kevin''s aura was extremely formidable, and he was about to make another breakthrough pretty soon.


    "Ha ha, I do feel that I will reach the Immortal Saint Realm. But I''m not sure when the time will come,"


    Kevin said with a smile.


    "Sir, are you here looking out for the foreign intruders from the Evil Shadow World?"


    Austin asked.


    Kevin was the actual leader of the Immortal End World and had been busy doing other things and running various affairs. However, he now suddenly seemed idle, and he had stayed behind just to protect the Immortal End School in person, something that would have been considered beneath him in the past.


    So the minute Austin saw him, he instantly guessed the reason why he was hanging around.


    "That''s right.


    Although the men from the Evil Shadow World haven''t shown much malice to the residents of the Immortal End World, they are very sly and still stay here all the time.


    It seems that they won''t give up until they have taken Caroline back,"


    Kevin nodded and said.


    "What? Do you think they are audacious enough to steal Caroline from right under our nose and take her away against her will? That''s just barbaric.


    We shouldn''t have to entertain such nonsense. The only right thing to do now is just drive them away. Stop being polite to them,"


    Austin said coldly.


    Caroline was Austin''s loved one. He would never allow anyone to force her to do anything she didn''t want to do or participate in.


    "That thought has crossed my mind. I have been thinking about driving them away for a long time.


    After all, the Immortal End School is the most advanced school in our world. We can''t allow outsiders to act wildly and think that they can do whatever they want here.


    However, there are two masters of the Immortal Saint Realm accompanying those cultivators from the Evil Shadow World.


    I am no match for them. So attacking them would cause more harm than good to the school, because it would mean a total annihilation.


    They keep telling our people that this is the domestic affairs of the evil shadow race, which has nothing to do with the Immortal End World, so we shouldn''t interfere. However, they conveniently forget that Caroline is from the Immortal End World, and therefore it''s a total insult to us if they think they can just kidnap our people.


    I have decided to order the four chaotic evil beasts to be on standby and drive them away if those people from the Evil Shadow World dare do an


    I am more worried for you.


    These people are of unknown origin and their attitude is very unfriendly. I always felt that... pardon my intrusion, but I don''t trust them. Something is wrong with these people.


    Please, don''t go with them. My gut just... doesn''t trust them,"


    The priest added. He looked as pale as a ghost, and he didn''t seem to have the strength to finish a sentence without stopping to take deep labored breaths as if even breathing was a huge task.


    Then he tilted his head and passed out.


    "Ohh God! Please wake up! What''s wrong with you? Why aren''t you responding? Please don''t die!"


    Caroline was so anxious that she could feel her heartbeat ringing out like a set of fast drums. Her eyes were streaming with tears like a river, although she didn''t bother to wipe them off because she wasn''t even aware that she was crying.


    It was known to all that Priest Callum had been serving and protecting Caroline since she was a child.


    To her, Priest Callum was like a father.


    "Your Highness, please rest assured. The old man is alive.


    I just wanted to give him a little punishment and put him in his place so that next time he can behave himself in front of a princess and his superiors.


    A servant should know what to do and what not to do.


    He is not in a position to make remarks until he has been ordered to do so,"


    said the tall, thin and middle-aged man standing outside the cave.


    "How dare you hurt Priest Callum! Get out! You have made my decision simpler. I will never go with you!"


    Caroline thundered with immense authority.


    "Princess Caroline, I must take you back one way or another.


    I hope you won''t make it difficult for me and for you."


    The voice of the tall, thin and middle-aged man turned cold and hostile.


    "Well, you can try.


    But I can assure you, nobody could make a scene in the Immortal End World and get away with it."


    Suddenly, a cold voice sounded, and a young man appeared in the sky and began to descend slowly.

 Chapter 2541 The Power Of The Spiritual Sense

    The young man who showed up suddenly was, of course, Austin.


    "What?!"


    The tall middle-aged man and dozens of other members of the evil shadow race were all standing outside the cave. Their eyes immediately settled on Austin, mouths agape in shock.


    "Young man!


    You are too young to understand the world. You want to act like a hero and save the beautiful princess?


    Well, get lost now.


    It is good for young people to be energetic, but don''t be pretentious.


    Remember, many creatures exist outside this world, and some of them are much stronger than you. You could not even reach their level,"


    the thin middle-aged man looked at Austin and said lightly.


    With a mocking smile on his face, he was acting like he could read Austin''s mind.


    Actually, what he was detecting was Austin''s Aura Disguising Skill.


    Under normal circumstances, it hid the aura of his whole body without giving off any trace.


    Thus, the tall and thin middle-aged man could not perceive Austin''s true realm and fighting ability.


    He only saw Austin as an ordinary young human boy from the Immortal End World. He appeared as weak as an ant in his eyes. What kind of strength could he possibly have anyway?


    Boom!


    Then, a powerful energy pressure came toward Austin, like a long winding river.


    "Oh, really?


    By someone stronger, do you mean yourself?


    Sorry, but I don''t think your level is that high."


    Austin sneered. He jumped up in the air and landed gracefully in front of Caroline''s cave.


    The pressure of the energy that came from the tall and thin man did not affect Austin.


    "What? !"


    The middle-aged man was dumb-founded.


    His strength was at the Immortal Saint Realm. Any ordinary person should be on their knees by now.


    However, it didn''t seem to affect Austin at all.


    Boom!


    The middle-aged man released more and more energy. It turned into a horrible hurricane that came to Austin from all directions.


    "How dare you hurt Priest Callum! Do you think you can act wildly in the Immortal End World?"


    Austin stood still with his hands behind his back. His face was impassive, as he glared at the thin middle-aged man.


    "Austin, it''s you!"


    From within the cave, a woman''s voic


    had hurt Priest Callum. This was revenge for him.


    "You bastard!"


    The fat man roared, as he pointed angrily at Austin.


    He was angry, but it was impotent rage, as he could not even move from fear. He dared not attack Austin.


    Austin could even hurt a master at the Immortal Saint Realm merely with his spiritual sense.


    He had such a powerful cultivation base for his spiritual sense!


    The fat man was also a master at the Immortal Saint Realm, and his strength was similar to the thin middle-aged man.


    He knew that he was not a match for the human kid in front of him.


    The other members of the evil shadow race were also dumbfounded. They stared at Austin with fearful expressions.


    "Get out of the Immortal End World right now!


    Otherwise, I won''t mind letting you stay here forever,"


    Austin said coldly.


    "You are definitely not an ordinary lad.


    Who the hell are you?"


    the fat man looked at Austin with a vicious look and asked.


    "My name is Austin Lin,"


    he answered calmly.


    "Austin?"


    The fat man was startled for a second, and then he cried out, "Austin, the leader of the Immortal End World?!"


    "That''s right,"


    Austin said with a poker face.


    "Good, very good.


    Austin, chief of the Immortal End World. You really deserve the reputation.


    I will remember what happened today."


    The fat man glared at Austin with hatred.


    "Let''s go!"


    Then, he waved his hand and left with his people from the Evil Shadow World.

 Chapter 2542 The Rise Of The Immortal End World

    "I thought it would never end. Finally, they left!"


    After the people of the Evil Shadow World left, Elder Kevin appeared beside Austin, relieved that the disorder brought by the Evil Shadow World was finally over.


    These members of the Evil Shadow World stayed at the Immortal End School and refused to leave, and this made him very annoyed.


    "From now on, if anyone from other worlds would dare to mess with the Immortal End World and its people, we will be ruthless, and we will show no mercy.


    If we have to, we will use brutal force to drive them out. They cannot bully us again.


    It is very important that we show power and strength if we want to establish and rule a glorious world,"


    Austin said.


    "What?"


    Elder Kevin was stunned as he heard Austin''s words.


    Austin''s eyes were filled with confidence and determination.


    With Austin''s current strength, he was no longer afraid of anything or anyone in this universe, except for the one who was a sect ancestor.


    Even if the grand leader of the Third Demonic World and the grand chieftain of the skeleton race came, Austin could face them all by himself.


    Because of this, Austin was dead set on establishing the Immortal End World into a more powerful world.


    He was determined to change the fate of the Immortal End World; from what used to be weak and mocked upon by others, into a powerful world, feared and respected by everyone.


    "Okay. If that''s what you want, I will support you!"


    Elder Kevin fixed his eyes on Austin and took a deep breath. He knew in his heart that he shared Austin''s confidence


    He knew Austin''s power had become immeasurable. It was hard to believe at first, but he had witnessed what Austin was capable of.


    This young man, who had passed the trial of the Spiritual Tower and received the Slave Tower from him as a gift, was now following in his footsteps. He knew Austin was capable of surpassing what he had achieved someday.


    Also, Austin''s performance during a combat was much more impressive than his.


    Elder Kevin had just witnessed how Austin easily defeated the master at the Immortal Saint Realm with his spiritual sense.


    What he saw was beyond his wildest imagination.


    "Austin, I can hardly keep up with you! Your power seems to advance every time I see you.


    Ha-ha!


    We are so lucky to have you in the Immortal End World!


    It looks like our Immortal End World will soon rise! I can almost see it.


    Well, so much for that. I will let you two catch up.


    I ha


    l Shadow World. So we could understand all these,"


    Austin said.


    "Okay, I agree with you."


    Caroline nodded in agreement with Austin.


    "You''re right, Austin.


    We don''t know the situation, and who is behind all these. Unless you go with us, but until then it would be unwise to go back to the Evil Shadow World,"


    Priest Callum said as he agreed with Austin.


    Soon after, Priest Callum went back to the Flame Holy Land.


    But this time, members of the evil shadow race who followed Caroline were in the Flame Holy Land.


    Austin spent more days with Caroline and then went to the time chamber inside the pot in the Graystone City at the Triangle Zone in the Prime Martial World.


    Austin had made a deal with Faran using an omnipotent internal core. He had agreed to let Austin enter the time chamber to cultivate any time he liked.


    Inside the time chamber, Austin sat with his legs crossed before him and began his cultivation.


    This time, Austin''s goal was to break through to the Immortal Saint Realm!


    The small infinity beast and the divine silkworm also stayed in the time chamber and found a place to cultivate themselves.


    Even Brady also came out of the Slave Tower and cultivated in the chamber.


    This was a chamber that contained a profound time power and the high-level law power, along with a wisp of real immortal energy!


    With all the amazing benefits, it was the perfect place to cultivate.


    Good thing was that the time chamber was enormous enough to accommodate even a few hundred people, let alone a few people.


    Time passed slowly inside the time chamber.


    Fifty years, one hundred years. It seemed like forever.

 Chapter 2543 The Preliminary Stage Of Immortal Saint Realm

    In the secret room, time passed by slowly.


    Austin was practicing the Golden Sun Scripture. A vast sea of golden fire spread out with Austin''s body in the center.


    The nine house sized golden balls undulated in the sea of flames.


    Five hundred years later, without a warning, one of the nine golden light balls suddenly became violent.


    In the end, that golden ball exploded with a loud bang. The immense golden energy kept surging like a torrent.


    After the explosion, the remaining eight light balls absorbed all the golden energy of the golden ball that had just exploded.


    Now there were only eight of them.


    However, Austin could feel that the energy contained in the remaining eight golden light balls was at least ten times more powerful than before.


    Austin understood that this was the second part of the Golden Sun Scripture where eventually the nine golden balls would merge into one.


    There were nine levels to this process.


    The first level was when the nine golden balls would dwindle down to just eight


    which was where he was right now.


    Austin had asked the Lord of Flaming Sun about it in detail beforehand.


    According to him, the Golden Sun Scripture was taught to him by a mysterious old man who had been practicing in the universe for a long time.


    The old man had never told him his name or his background.


    After imparting the Golden Sun Scripture to the Lord of Flaming Sun, the old man immediately left. Ever since then, he''d never seen him again.


    After that, the Lord of Flaming Sun practiced nonstop until he finally reached the highest level of the first part of the Golden Sun Scripture with the nine balls.


    But he hadn''t started the second part yet before he died.


    That meant Austin''s cultivation base in the Golden Sun Scripture was higher than that of the Lord of Flaming Sun!


    Three hundred years later.


    "I''m finally going to break through!"


    Austin muttered to himself. He was sitting cross-legged on the floor.


    A few days later, the lightning flashed and thunder roared in a corner of the time chamber while a waterfall of lightning in a variety of different colors poured down.


    Austin took the thunder unicorn and fought against the raging lightning snakes.


    This time, the Thunderstroke D


    isperse in the air.


    After a while, the thunder and lightning was gone.


    "I am now a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Immortal Saint Realm..."


    Austin smiled.


    The Immortal Saint Realm was a level higher than the Immortal King Realm.


    He was on a different level now.


    In any world in this universe, masters at the Immortal Saint Realm were considered to be top masters.


    Austin gently clenched his fists. As he ran his vital energy inside his body, a tremendous force came out from inside him and began to repair his body.


    In a flash, Austin found that all his wounds had been healed. He summoned up his life energy and soared into the sky.


    His flesh and blood had been regenerated and all his bruises were gone. All of his bones were white as snow and it gave off a beautiful luster.


    His flesh and blood almost gleamed, glittered even as it exuded an extremely powerful force.


    Breaking through to the Immortal Saint Realm not only upgraded one''s vital energy


    but also everything as a living being.


    In the next few decades, Austin sat cross legged in meditation and practiced his vital energy. He finally stabilized himself at the preliminary stage of Immortal Saint Realm.


    "As a cultivator at the preliminary stage of Immortal Saint Realm, I wonder how much combat power I will have if my vital energy force is combined with the energy of the Immortal End World,"


    Austin murmured.


    Then Austin left the time chamber and soared into the sky of the Immortal End World.

 Chapter 2544 Change The Natural Phenomenon

    In the sky of the Immortal End World was Austin, who was standing in mid-air and gradually integrating himself with heaven and earth.


    He had become one with nature, fitting into the movements and laws of everything around him.


    Even if other warriors were passing by, they couldn''t see or sense him at all.


    Gradually, Austin was able to clearly sense everything in the Immortal End World through his mind.


    He could see through everything in the world just like reading the textures of his palms.


    Even the sky, earth, light, mountains and rivers, human beings, diabolic beasts, flowers, and trees�C�Cbasically everything�C�Cwere so lucid in his perception.


    When he concentrated his mind, he was able to sense everything within the area.


    Then, all those things disintegrated and turned back into the most fundamental laws they subjected to.


    In the end, everything lost its current form and vanished. What Austin perceived in his mind were countless Divine Ruling Chains arranged in order.


    "Everything in the world is a mere manifestation of some laws.


    These laws are comprised of orders and regulations,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    He had already comprehended this.


    "Wind to blow!"


    Austin closed his eyes and chanted.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, the entirety of the Immortal End Continent began to be engulfed by a billowing wind. Roaring hurricanes swept across and frantically washed out the whole land.


    Countless towering trees were protracted one after another.


    "Rain to drop!"


    Austin uttered again.


    Splash!


    Dark clouds suddenly amassed in the air, resulting in the rumbling of thunder and flashing of lightning. Then heavy rain poured down without a halt as if the sky was the end line of a massive waterfall.


    With his dominating power, Austin directed various natural phenomena to occur in the Immortal End Continent. Snow, hails, and fogs alternately filled the entire continent.


    Even daytime, nights, and the four seasons came and went in alternation.


    All the living creatures in the Immortal End Continent, upon noticing this, were dumbfounded to their feet.


    Such a strange natural phenomenon had never graced this land before.


    Various natural phenomena had occurred all together within a short time, frightening many creatures that lived in the Immortal End World.


    "Oh my god! What''s going on?"


    "Those odd natural signs?! Does this mean that something big is going to happen in the Immortal End World?"


    "Is this a good omen or a bad one?"


    What Austin did absolutely stirred a commotion among the creatures of Immortal End World.


    Such a bizarre phenomenon was indeed terrifying as no one had seen or heard of such occurring so frequently in just a few hours. Everybody was panic-stricken and scared.


    Kevin and the soldier w


    looked into the distance, where the demonic tree was.


    Both the supreme holy tree and the holy yellow tree had shrunk to the size of a human at that point.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Austin asked as soon as he reached the top of the city wall.


    "The devil ancestor used a secret method to embed a powerful spiritual sense restriction spell on Clint''s body.


    The devil ancestor can control Clint with this spell.


    If Clint wants to get rid of the devil ancestor''s control, the spiritual sense restriction spell must be destroyed.


    We must release the energy of our spiritual souls all at once to help Clint smash the spell in a short time.


    This way, the devil ancestor would absolutely have no chance to resist and do something."


    The supreme holy tree enlightened Austin of the current situation in detail.


    "How confident are you that it will actually work?"


    Austin asked, making sure that the plan was plausible.


    "Clint is skilled in martial arts. With our help, there should be no problem,"


    The supreme holy tree replied after thinking for a while.


    "All right. I''m going to check on Clint. Everyone, get ready. We''re going to release the united energy of our spiritual souls and send it into Clint''s trunk. We must smash the spiritual sense restriction spell in Clint''s body, under Clint''s lead,"


    the supreme holy tree instructed with a commanding tone.


    Then, with its spiritual sense, the supreme holy tree tried to get in contact with the demonic tree adrift in the starry space.


    For a moment, silence enveloped the entire atmosphere.


    "Let''s start!"


    the supreme holy tree ordered in a soft voice.


    Instantly, Austin, the soldier, the supreme holy tree, and the holy yellow tree released the energy of their spiritual souls at the same time. Tremendous energy suddenly rushed towards the demonic tree in a great momentum.

 Chapter 2545 The Blockade On Spiritual Sense

    Like four giant dragons, the spiritual sense fluctuations rushed across the starry sky in an instant, gushing like a river, and then flew into the huge diabolic tree at an amazing speed.


    "Follow me!"


    a powerful spiritual soul energy that existed inside the tree called out.


    Boom!


    As soon as the words had ended, the spiritual soul energy that had come in hit the center of the tree.


    A hideous face, emitting a terrifying evil energy pressure, was sitting in that spot.


    At first, the eyes on that face were closed.


    But at this moment, it suddenly opened its eyes and two terrifying rays of light burst out.


    "What the hell?!


    Holy cow, the spiritual soul has woken up!


    It''s impossible. I had sealed it off and it was in that state for so long. How could it wake up?"


    It couldn''t believe its eyes.


    This evil face was the spiritual sense blockade of Devil Ancestor Bale, hidden in the diabolic tree.


    It was equivalent to the extension of the will of Devil Ancestor Bale.


    "You scum! You locked me up and refined me into your own original evil tree while I was unconscious. You went behind my back for your advantage!


    I will get my revenge sooner or later!"


    The spiritual soul of the tree itself snorted.


    "Ha-ha!


    Do you really think it is possible to take revenge on me? Huh! Dream on!


    I''ve completely blocked your spiritual soul with a very powerful skill. There''s no way you''re going to get rid of my control.


    If you were still in your prime, you might have some strength left to challenge me. But now, you are at your weakest and I can easily get you back under my control again.


    This time, I''m going to completely erase your spiritual soul.


    This will turn you into my own evil tree forever!"


    The evil face laughed wildly.


    "No way!"


    the tree''s original consciousness roared with rage.


    Boom!


    The tree''s consciousness activated a burst of spiritual soul energy to attack that evil face.


    "Arrrgh!"


    The evil face suddenly opened its mouth very wide, and endless amounts of a dark shade of evil energy burst out from it.


    This energy could be turned into a variety of black weapons such as sabers, spears, swords, halberds, whips and what not.


    And that was exactly what happened. The black weapons flew in all directions to protect the evil face.


    "Kill!"


    At that mom


    ing slowly drained.


    "Kill!"


    The supreme holy tree, the holy yellow tree, the demonic tree, and the soldier charged forward and launched another attack at the evil face.


    At this moment, in the Third Demonic World of the Evil Abyss World, in the very depths of the planet, a huge black diabolic palace appeared from the void.


    This diabolic palace was where Devil Ancestor Bale practiced in seclusion.


    Inside the palace, Devil Ancestor Bale was sitting in meditation and not moving at all.


    All of a sudden, he opened his eyes and two beams of horrifying black light shot out.


    He could very clearly see what was happening in the Immortal End World.


    "If the fight goes on like this, I''m afraid my original evil tree will go out of my control.


    But I can''t afford to stop my cultivation and come out right now.


    Otherwise, all my previous efforts will be wasted,"


    Devil Ancestor Bale murmured to himself.


    He thought for a while, and then an idea came to his mind.


    A dark figure rushed out from his head.


    This dark figure was his spiritual avatar, and it took his form.


    Although it was just a spiritual avatar, it was still strong enough.


    It could easily kill a grand leader of the Third Demonic World!


    It was known that Devil Ancestor Bale was a sect ancestor at the highest level in this universe.


    His spiritual avatar was by no means an ordinary one.


    Whoosh!


    The spiritual avatar soon flew away.


    A moment later, he rushed out of the Evil Abyss World and headed for the Immortal End World at an amazing speed.

 Chapter 2546 Holy Purple Tree

    In the Immortal End World.


    The demonic tree was floating up in the sky.


    "Oh, no! Devil Ancestor Bale''s spiritual avatar is on the way here!"


    the evil tree exclaimed.


    Upon hearing this, Austin, the supreme holy tree, the holy yellow tree and the soldier immediately became restless.


    ''Devil Ancestor Bale is remarkably powerful. Even his spiritual avatar will be difficult to deal with, '' they thought, frowning to themselves.


    "I''ll fight him!"


    Austin offered, gritting his teeth.


    Whoosh!


    The spiritual tree quickly and entirely rushed out of Austin''s Soul Sea and flew into the evil tree. Before long, it had reached the devil face inside the evil tree.


    The spiritual tree''s leaves and roots soon transformed into sharp arrows.


    The arrows came at the devil face as the spiritual tree released its terrifying energy to refine it.


    The devil face roared, growing flustered by the second.


    It opened its huge mouth and spurted out countless black weapons to resist the attacks.


    It could sense that the spiritual tree was a danger to it.


    The spiritual tree was the natural enemy of any type of energy related to the spiritual soul.


    The devil face was a spiritual sense restriction that Devil Ancestor Bale had planted inside the evil tree. Basically, it was a kind of spiritual soul energy.


    "Come on!"


    Austin and his companions could see that the devil face was afraid of the spiritual tree. So they took this opportunity to attack the devil face with their full might.


    Facing their spiritual sense attacks, the devil face gradually weakened.


    A moment later, the spiritual tree''s leaves and roots hit the devil face mercilessly.


    Then the spiritual tree unleashed its energy strong enough to trap the devil face.


    The devil face struggled to free itself but it couldn''t get away.


    The spiritual tree kept releasing its tremendous refining power to refine it further.


    After a while, the devil face finally stopped resisting.


    Soon after, the devil face that had been planted in the evil tree gradually faded away and disappeared.


    "Ha-ha!


    Clint, you''re finally free!"


    the supreme holy tree rejoiced.


    The devil face was a spiritual sense restriction that Devil Ancestor Bale had put in t


    .


    "Damn it!


    You son of a bitch! I bet you had to resort to dirty methods just to gain control over me! I haven''t even gotten back at you for that!


    Now you''re accusing me of betraying you? That''s ridiculous! Can you hear yourself?"


    The holy purple tree was visibly irked as it glared at Devil Ancestor Bale''s spiritual avatar.


    The holy purple tree then dashed forward at such a high speed.


    It didn''t take long for it to reach the space crack.


    "Go to hell, you devil!"


    Flaring up, the holy purple tree pounced on Devil Ancestor Bale''s spiritual avatar.


    Its thick branches turned into huge purple dragons that growled ferociously.


    Hundreds and thousands of purple dragons surrounded Devil Ancestor Bale''s spiritual avatar, all ready to attack.


    "Wow, he''s very skillful!"


    Austin was shocked.


    The holy purple tree''s performance was rather impressive.


    In response, the Devil Ancestor Bale''s spiritual avatar kept retreating.


    "Of course Clint is fierce! He''s stronger than those devil grand leaders.


    My 11 brothers and I have our merits and Clint''s definitely good at attacking.


    But he''s still weak. He''ll definitely be more powerful once he''s fully recovered,"


    the supreme holy tree said.


    "I see."


    Austin nodded.


    It seemed that each magic tree had their own advantages.


    The supreme holy tree was extremely hard. The holy yellow tree could absorb and take advantage of the laws in the world. The holy purple tree was good at attacking enemies.

 Chapter 2547 The Hole On The Dome Disappears

    Swish!


    A long and black machete materialized on the hand of Devil Ancestor Bale''s spiritual avatar. As the avatar fiercely wielded the weapon, a dark blade aura flashed and moved with a sound.


    Although it was just a spiritual avatar, its fighting power was considerably formidable.


    Boom!


    In the space crevice, the holy purple tree threw itself into a fierce fight with the spiritual avatar.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s do it together!"


    the supreme holy tree yelled, rushing towards the avatar.


    Although the former was not as skilled in fighting as the holy purple tree, its defensive ability was very strong.


    It confidently dashed towards the avatar''s black machete.


    Clung! Clung! Clung!


    A thick blade aura smashed on the supreme holy tree, producing crisp metallic sounds as if it was colliding with an iron weapon.


    The supreme holy tree was unscathed. No damage was inflicted on it at all. Hence, it took most of the blows for the holy purple tree.


    Austin was both surprised and pleased to see it. It was the first time he had seen the supreme holy tree engaged in a cutthroat fight, and frankly, he didn''t expect it to be so powerful.


    At that time, the holy yellow tree joined them against Devil Ancestor Bale''s spiritual avatar.


    Divine Ruling Chains fell from the sky and rained down on the spiritual avatar like waterfalls.


    Each chain was so intense that it could easily smash the space in an instant.


    These Divine Ruling Chains were specific manifestations of law power.


    The stronger the law power one mastered, the more influential the Divine Ruling Chains he unleashed were.


    "It has such strong law power!"


    Austin couldn''t help exclaiming.


    The three magic trees did have their own merits.


    Each of them was even stronger than a grand leader of the Evil Abyss World.


    "These magic trees are amazing! I didn''t expect them to be so skilled!"


    Kevin and the soldier exclaimed with their eyes wide and mouths agape.


    Austin nodded his head in agreement, acknowledging that those trees were indeed promising.


    ''I can''t believe these magic trees are so powerful!''


    Facing the attacks of three magic trees, Devil Ancestor Bale''s spiritual avatar couldn''t gain the upper hand.


    With the combined attacks of those three, the avatar was clearly at a disadvantage.


    Upon seeing this, Austin rushed towards it.


    He firmly clenched his fist as he charged forward.


    "Energy of nature, I command you!"


    Austin shouted.


    All of a


    You are the chief of this world, and you must be prepared.


    If you can hurry in improving your strength, you might be able to employ more nature energy to handle Devil Ancestor Bale,"


    the holy yellow tree informed, sounding much like a great adviser.


    "Well, sir, if you say so."


    The holy yellow tree''s remarks surprised Austin. Knowing that what it said made sense, the latter took its gift.


    ''He is right. I must try my best to be more reliable.


    That way, I will be able to employ more energy in nature. That way, perhaps I could even fight against Devil Ancestor Bale, '' Austin thought to himself.


    "Since Russell gave you some of his essence, I will provide you with mine too.


    Otherwise, you may call me a mean guy behind my back.


    After you take it, your body will be more substantial,"


    the supreme holy tree muttered with a sigh.


    A dozen drops of green tree essence outpoured from its body and levitated in front of Austin.


    "Thank you very much, sir!"


    Austin expressed with a smile before taking the tree essence.


    "I haven''t gotten my energy back yet.


    When I fully restore it, I will also give you some essence.


    It can make your vital energy even more formidable,"


    the holy purple tree uttered.


    "I appreciate your kindness, but you don''t have to do that. You''re too weak. You should focus on regaining your strength back,"


    Austin refused immediately, quite shy with the pouring gifts.


    "Thank you for your concern, but I hope you will take my essence.


    You helped me get rid of that devil ancestor.


    I owe you a debt, young man. You deserve it,"


    the holy purple tree asserted with a gentle smile.

 Chapter 2548 Ancient Corpse Disaster

    Deep within the Third Demonic World of the Evil Abyss World, was a huge diabolic palace


    pulsed with dark malice held within it.


    "Not only did I unexpectedly lose the original evil tree but my spiritual avatar was also destroyed."


    The realization of these facts made the face of Devil Ancestor Bale turn dark.


    "But... it''s a pleasant surprise that there are two more magic trees and a spiritual tree to be found in the Immortal End World.


    If I refine the spiritual tree, I will be able improve my demonic spiritual soul and achieve longevity.


    Surely, if I can get my hands on the three magic trees and a spiritual tree, I''ll improve even more.


    What''s more, Austin got hold of the holy weapon of our world - the Diabolic Killing Needle!


    If I can obtain that weapon... well, I will one day be the owner of the Evil Abyss World!"


    As Devil Ancestor Bale spoke to himself, the excitement in his fearsome face shone more and more.


    "Many treasures could be found in the small Immortal End World.


    Even if the evil ancestral tree is nowhere to be found after the Immortal End World''s destroyed, it wouldn''t matter as long as I have the three magic trees, the spiritual tree, and the Diabolic Killing Needle. Their value will be much higher.


    Well then, the first thing I''ll do after I finish my cultivation in seclusion will be destroying the Immortal End World!"


    Devil Ancestor Bale proclaimed.


    "Messenger!"


    Devil Ancestor Bale suddenly called out.


    "Yes, sir!"


    An evil creature trotted in and came closer to Devil Ancestor Bale.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "Get in touch with the heaven shadow race, the North Nether World, and the skeleton race. In half a year, we''ll put together an army and prepare to destroy the Immortal End World,"


    Devil Ancestor Bale instructed the evil creature.


    "If you go there in person, sir, you can certainly destroy the Immortal End World by yourself.


    Why do we have to join forces with those worlds?


    If the force of our Third Demonic World alone occupies the Immortal End World, we would get more benefits,"


    the evil creature suggested.


    He was Devil Ancestor Bale''s confidant, which was why he had the balls to speak out things most of the demons wouldn''t dare to say.


    "The Immortal End World has changed.


    It''ll be safer to borrow the power of the three other worlds.


    As


    slowly within the time chamber.


    Unbeknownst to them who were in seclusion, an event of great magnitude was happening at that moment in the outside world in the starry sky.


    A large group of ruthless creatures with a strong penchant for death once again shamelessly appeared in the universe. They barged into several worlds in succession to carry out a brutal massacre.


    Wherever they went, they would destroy everything and everyone they set their eyes on would be killed!


    Moreover, after the ruthless creatures slaughtered everyone within their sights, the bodies would be taken away and they would leave nothing behind.


    In the starry sky, many masters from the various worlds began to fight back.


    However, the creatures had terrifying strength.


    Most of the masters who tried to fight against them were trampled underfoot and were killed instead.


    Most creatures in this universe were terrified. Their faces would pale and their bodies would tremble when they speak of these ruthless creatures in hushed whispers.


    The deaths left and right caused all the worlds and large clans to begin their investigation for the origins of this group of ruthless creatures at the same time.


    Finally, some old masters found clues hidden within ancient books.


    "Is it possible that the corpse disaster of the ancient times has happened again? !"


    After they read a ton of ancient books, the old masters were so frightened that they couldn''t stop their bodies from trembling all over and their faces turned a ghostly pale. They spoke to each other in quivering voices.

 Chapter 2549 United Army

    The speculation of these respectable elder creatures, who referred to old books, broke out to the public.


    "Ancient corpse disaster?


    What''s that?


    Those old guys must be talking nonsense to draw attention."


    Many creatures in the universe wondered what the information was as they had never heard of such a thing.


    "Huh? Ancient corpse disaster? Was the legendary history really real? Nah, that''s impossible!


    I think those geezers must be exaggerating the situation just to scare us."


    Meanwhile, other creatures, who had heard of such an ancient story, was skeptical.


    They, too, couldn''t get themselves to believe such legend. "What?!


    Ancient corpse disaster?!


    Will that brutal and cruel disaster that took place eras ago going to happen again?


    If it really does, our universe will face a catastrophe. Lots of innocent people will lose their lives!"


    Only a very small number of creatures that had lived for a long time felt scared and alarmed upon hearing such news.


    Such narrative became the talk of the town in the entire universe. It stirred a commotion among relentless and impassive creatures.


    At this moment, a message that two more worlds had been destroyed by indifferent creatures was sent.


    Moreover, there were two middle-level worlds, the Majestic World and the Mysterious Star World.


    "Oh, Jesus Christ! It seems that the goal of these impassive creatures is to annihilate all the worlds in the universe!"


    "Successively, about ten worlds were entirely wiped out now.


    Are they going to eradicate all the other worlds soon?"


    "No, we can''t just stay here and do nothing!


    We must take action! Let''s initiate in dealing with those ruthless creatures!"


    "Yes, you''re right. Find them and eliminate them all!"


    As more and more worlds were destroyed, the entire universe was panic-stricken and enraged.


    The creatures that resided in every world couldn''t wait any longer. With their initiative of joining hands together, they planned to fight against the apathetic creatures.


    Those creatures, who were so ruthless in brutally slaughtering the residents of a world, were mysterious.


    Worried that it might be their turn so, the living beings on many other worlds couldn''t wait to face those unid


    in the front line shouted furiously.


    However, the rider remained shut and indifferent.


    Without saying any word, he threw a black sword at the righteous creature.


    Black runes suddenly flew out from the sword, releasing the death law. The sword came straight at the top master''s head.


    Everything happened so fast that the others could not even react.


    Feeling the approaching danger, the top cultivator growled in anger and panicked.


    He, too, was not expecting such a fast attack.


    Flustered, he threw his golden spear at the sword.


    Clung!


    The big black sword quickly broke the golden spear, whose remnants vanished into thin air.


    As a result, the head of the top master was sliced and cracked open. "No way!"


    all the members of the united army screamed as they shivered in fear.


    ''He was one of the ten most powerful creatures in the united army.


    And yet, he ended up being cut in half, dying miserably on the spot.


    These black-clad cavalries are so terrifying, '' they all thought.


    "Kill them all!"


    A cold and rigid voice rang out from one of the riders in black.


    Immediately, the ancient beasts galloped and spread in all directions. They all stood up and rushed to the united army at lightning speed.


    The riders in black were more powerful than the beasts. With just a wave of their weapons, members of the united army were slaughtered one after another.


    The entire battlefield drew a picture of a crowd of hungry wolves barging into a flock of sheep.

 Chapter 2550 All Of Them Are Dead

    This was a bloodbath!


    Tens of thousands of black clad beast riders, like sharp swords, ruthlessly inserted into the allied army of millions of people and harvesting their lives madly, sweeping away all obstacles and setting everything on fire.


    The riders clad in black was too powerful for anyone to resist.


    The cries everywhere were deafening and the blood that poured was a river of red. Iron armors were shattered into pieces, and human bodies were continuously being thrown and knocked down. Everything was in absolute chaos, as if all hell had broken loose.


    In just a few moments, the allied force was reduced to almost half!


    "Run!"


    The remaining members of the allied forces were scared to death. How could they have the will to fight after witnessing their companions being obliterated without even putting up a fight? This was a hopeless cause. They ran as fast as they could.


    "Run after them!"


    Tens of thousands of the cavalry in black kept on chasing and killing in the starry sky.


    Finally, the battle was over.


    The united army was completely defeated. What had once been millions of troops has now thinned to less than a million.


    "Clean the battlefield and put away all the corpses,"


    one of the men clothed in black ordered.


    Soon, the riders began to clean up the battlefield and took away all the carcass.


    Eventually, they had collected all of them.


    "Withdraw!"


    With the wave of his hand, the leader of the impassive creatures in black ordered for his men to prepare leaving.


    "Now that you''ve come here, why don''t you all stay here?"


    Suddenly, a loud voice resounded throughout the starry sky.


    As his voice boomed, a tremendous pressure enveloped the whole starry sky.


    Apparently, a sect ancestor arrived!


    In fact, since a long time ago, several sect ancestors had been observing this matter secretly.


    After all, this was a huge matter and much damage had already been done. Dozens of worlds had been destroyed ever since this all started.


    If they allowed such atrocious events to keep on going, the universe would end up in a huge chaos.


    Thousands of the black beast riders were immobilized. They seemed to be entrapped and were unable to move their


    the several top forces after all.


    It was said that the leader of the Heavenly Palace might be the most powerful master in this area.


    As promised, many people were dispatched to move around by the order of the Heavenly Palace.


    Shortly after, the Heavenly Palace issued an order.


    They wanted to form an alliance, and they required all worlds and sects to join it.


    And in that alliance, the Heavenly Palace was going to be the leader.


    As most leaders of various worlds and sects heard of this mandate, they sank into silence.


    It was obvious that the Heavenly Palace was taking advantage of the situation to broaden its forces.


    If this alliance was successfully formed, other worlds and sects would become the subsidiary force of the Heavenly Palace.


    Since they disliked this idea, most of them decided not to respond to the Heavenly Palace''s order.


    While all this was taking place, Austin was practicing in the time chamber in the Immortal End World.


    A shiny and divine cocoon floated in the air.


    Sitting cross legged in the cocoon, Austin was completely immersed in the comprehension of the laws of order.


    At a certain moment, the aura of the cocoon was giving off suddenly started going violent.


    It was getting more and more blindingly bright.


    Outside the time chamber.


    "It seems that he is ready to come out,"


    Faran called out softly, noticing the changes.


    He and Corey were fully concentrated on the situation in the time chamber.

 Chapter 2551 Do You Want To Get Stronger

    A day later.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the cocoon exploded and the Divine Ruling Chains danced wildly in the sky. Austin bathed in the dazzling divine light, his body glowing with golden light, as if he were a god.


    "Order, laws, laws of nature, all so mysterious..."


    Austin slowly opened his eyes, giving off a strong aura.


    Whoosh!


    Dazzling Divine Ruling Chains quickly rushed into Austin''s body like magnets.


    It didn''t take long for Austin to absorb all the Divine Ruling Chains.


    Enlightenment dawned on him.


    At this moment, Austin seemed to see the world in a different way.


    The whole world was made up of the most primitive symbols which were the essence of supreme enlightenment.


    For a long while, Austin remained in place as if he was trying to let everything sink in.


    Suddenly, Austin''s face twitched in curiosity.


    He felt a vague kind of mysterious gas.


    In the time chamber, there was a very mysterious, dazzling, magic gas. It was holy and it had terrible energy.


    "This is..."


    Austin reached out his hand slowly. Threads of mysterious air slid across his fingers.


    Immortal energy!


    Austin then knew that the mysterious gas was the immortal energy. It was actual immortal energy.


    "If I absorb and blend the immortal energy into the vital energy, the quality of my vital energy would significantly increase.


    This is going to increase my fighting capacity by over one hundred times,"


    Austin murmured.


    "Let me try it!"


    Austin decided. As the vital energy inside his body circulated, he formed a suction energy that would envelop the immortal energy.


    As he sucked in more immortal energy, the vital energy enwreathed around his body, dazzling.


    Then...


    Whoosh!


    A few wisps of immortal energy entered Austin''s body and slowly integrated into his vital energy in the energy meridian.


    Although the process was very slow, in the end, these wisps of immortal energy had successfully mixed with the vital energy.


    "It worked!"


    Austin was excited. He didn''t expect that he would be able to absorb the immortal ene


    Devil Ancestor Bale.


    There was no doubt that the pressure was already weighing down on him.


    Austin, together with the little infinity beast and the divine silkworm, left the time chamber, intending to go out.


    "Ha-ha!


    Brat, come here."


    Just as Austin was about to leave the cave, he received a voice message from Faran.


    "What?"


    Austin was stunned.


    But he still teleported himself to the pavilion where Corey and Faran was playing chess.


    "Sit down and let''s talk!"


    Faran was very enthusiastic.


    Austin felt a little strange. Fran had always been grumpy and ill tempered.


    He had taken an omnipotent internal core from Austin before and that was why he had let Austin enter the time chamber to cultivate.


    However, Faran was treating Austin way better now.


    He eyed Austin carefully. Every now and then, he would nod and smile as if he was satisfied.


    This made the hairs on Austin''s back stand. It felt a little creepy.


    ''What the hell does he want to do?''


    Austin had to take a few steps back as he was getting creeped out with the way Faran was staring at him.


    "Well...


    Do you have something to tell me?"


    Austin asked.


    "Well, boy, do you want to get stronger as soon as possible?"


    Faran asked.


    "What?


    What do you mean, sir?


    Get stronger as soon as possible?"


    Austin was puzzled as he didn''t know what Faran was up to.

 Chapter 2552 The Phoenix Nirvana Skill

    "I have no ulterior motive.


    I just think that you are a nice guy so I want to find a very suitable place for you to improve yourself,"


    said Faran.


    "A place to improve myself? What do you mean, sir?"


    Austin asked in confusion.


    "In this cave, there is an extremely dangerous path that would be perfect for you to have a trial.


    The owner of the cave had organized it in an interesting way. They deliberately placed various dangerous hurdles on the path of trial.


    Once you step on the path, the opponents you will encounter will always be a little stronger than you!


    So once you start this trial, you will be challenged to the extreme and encounter tough fights. Any trial you face will always be a challenge between life and death,"


    added Faran.


    "That''s true.


    It is a really dangerous trial and will most definitely keep your adrenaline pumping due to the constant dangerous situations you will encounter.


    It is the perfect training ground for a great martial artist like yourself since it is dangerous at every turn.


    However, if you can stick to this cultivation program for a long period, you will get a great improvement,"


    added Corey.


    "Oh wow! You mean such a path of trial exists in this cave. It sounds great."


    Austin was a little surprised.


    "Do you think I can use it as part of my trial experience?"


    Austin asked.


    "Sure, you can use it anytime.


    Furthermore, before you enter the trial, Corey and I will take time and give you some personal guidance and some tips on how to do better.


    We will choose some martial arts skills suitable for your level of cultivation and teach you.


    We also will share with you some of our cultivation achievements.


    Then you can go to the trial with a bit more knowledge than other cultivators would have. The extra knowledge will enhance your experience and significantly improve your fighting abilities.


    In this way, you will be much more confident to deal with Devil Ancestor Bale,"


    explained Faran.


    "Sirs, You two... I don''t know what to say."


    Austin was dumbfounded by Faran''s words.


    He was perplexed by the turn of events. What was going on with the two?


    He couldn''t figure out if something was wrong with them or they were up to something sinister.


    Austin had many questions running through his mind. For instance, why did they suddenly start treating him so well when before, everything was always a transaction and he had to pay dearly? Why did they offer to help him practice and to take the trial and even pass on some martial arts skills to him? Something was up, and he was curious about what their agenda could be.


    Austin was stunned by Faran and Corey''s weird behavior and couldn''t react for a moment.


    "Well, Austin, don''t be surprised.


    We just made a calculated decision. Let me put it this way. We figure that it is inevitable that you will grow up quickly and become stronger faster than most cultivators and then you can help us


    s were very complicated and unpredictable. They were like the stars in the sky, constantly changing and incredibly beautiful.


    The runes were not ordinary. They displayed the most essential rule, which was the power of the greatest truth.


    It was constantly changing, explaining the ultimate enlightening meaning of the Phoenix Nirvana Skill!


    Gradually, the runes recorded in the bones would dance like many genuine phoenixes one after another.


    The genuine phoenixes flapped their wings and flew high in the sky. They would die and then get revived once again. The brilliance of their bodies and the brilliant flame burning through their whole body would be illuminated and fill the universe and the whole world.


    The Phoenixes Nirvana Skill was terrifying, profound and unpredictable.


    A talent of the amazing level was needed to be able to comprehend it. Otherwise, one could not understand it at all.


    Fortunately, Austin was such a talent.


    After nine days and nights, Austin began to have a preliminary understanding of the Phoenix Nirvana Skill and started to practice.


    After more than ten days had passed, Austin reached out his right hand and suddenly grabbed his left shoulder.


    Puff!


    His whole left shoulder was tore off and bleeding.


    "There must be rebirth in fire..."


    Austin said softly.


    Immediately, a layer of flames arose from his left shoulder, like a phoenix feather, wrapping his left shoulder, and finally overflowing vigorously.


    Within a moment, Austin''s left shoulder had recovered completely.


    This was Austin''s first time trying this omnipotent skill, the Phoenix Nirvana Skill and he had gained a great result without any hiccups.


    Austin was delighted. If he could master that skill completely, he could have the chance to be reborn again and again even if he was seriously injured and on the verge of death. There was no treasure that was more precious than that skill.


    This was the perfect skill to save his life!

 Chapter 2553 The Trial Of Life And Death

    Corey and Faran guided Austin about the levels of cultivation, practical experience, and comprehension of the laws. They attended to his every query and need wholeheartedly.


    The two old men were very experienced in cultivation, and they actually had some useful ideas and insights for Austin.


    After all, they were from a more advanced universe. Therefore, their cultivation methods and insights were completely different from that of this universe. They advised him with great ideas and things that would help inspire him.


    Especially in terms of laws of the world, Corey and Faran taught Austin everything.


    Through their thoughts and experiences, Austin had picked up a lot of knowledge from them.


    After a month.


    "To practice your skills better, you can set foot on the path of trial.


    Remember, all the opponents you encounter in the trials there are always a little stronger than you.


    So it''s best if you take extra care.


    Your life could be at risk here,"


    Corey advised Austin.


    "Got it.


    However, what I need the most is this kind of life and death trials."


    Austin nodded firmly.


    He knew that the trial on the line between life and death could mean grave danger for him since he had already reached a high level. On the other hand, this could be beneficial for him.


    "Okay.


    You are truly a fearless person, Austin. You''re not even intimidated even just a bit,"


    Corey commended Austin''s bravery as he nodded in approval.


    "Okay.


    You can go inside now,"


    Faran instructed. As he waved his hand, Austin was instantly enveloped by a powerful force.


    Then, Austin entered a passageway.


    After a few seconds, Austin landed on the ground.


    He arrived at a chaotic space. It had nothing but endless, depressing expanse.


    As Austin looked further, he noticed the place in a different way. He saw a path that was made of black stone. But upon careful observation, he found that it seemed to have been stained with blood and turned into dark red.


    From the other end of the path, Austin felt a dangerous aura.


    "This is probably the path of trial to toughen myself."


    Austin walked onto that path.


    "Oh? There are five stone statues."


    Austin was taken aback.


    In the mist ahead, five stone statues stood.


    Swish!


    The statues had their eyes closed and their heads lowered. Then, in an instant, they all looked towards Austin simultaneously.


    Each one of them radiated a strong aura.


    Bang!


    The five of them moved in unison. Still moving at the same time, they reached out their hands and slapped Austin.


    Austin''s face slightly changed.


    Each of the five


    n''s body was torn into several big pieces and then flew out in all directions.


    This wasn''t enough to make the knight stop from attacking. He rushed forward and shot at Austin''s head with his spear, trying to destroy Austin''s spiritual soul.


    Swish!


    Before he could do so, a powerful force appeared and wrapped Austin''s broken body, sending the knight away.


    The next moment, Austin''s broken body appeared in the pavilion of the cave.


    There was a burst of bright flame on each part of his body, his body parts constantly gathering and merging.


    A moment later, all the broken pieces gathered together, and Austin was revived and stood up.


    "It''s a very dangerous trial, sirs.


    I would have died if I hadn''t practiced the Phoenix Nirvana Skill,"


    Austin exclaimed.


    "Well, boy, do you have the guts to go back in there?"


    Faran asked.


    "I''m sure I''ll go in again,"


    Austin decidedly answered.


    "However, that near death experience got me thinking hard.


    I''m going out for a walk.


    So I could relax myself and sort out my knowledge gained during the competition.


    Then I will come back for more trials,"


    Austin stated.


    "Okay.


    The process of cultivation needs to be practiced and pondered at the same time. Only in this way can one go further,"


    Corey agreed.


    With his words, Austin prepared to leave the cave.


    "Austin, people from the Evil Shadow World came again.


    Moreover, they had a very powerful member of the evil shadow race.


    All of the eight chaotic evil beast outside were outmatched!"


    Austin immediately heard Elder Kevin''s voice as soon as he appeared above the Immortal End Continent.


    "Really?


    Well, I''ll go and have a look."


    As he learned this, Austin sharpened his eyes.

 Chapter 2554 How Are You Going To Defeat Me

    There was a group of people outside Caroline''s cave in the Immortal End School.


    "Humph! How dare you, you creatures of Immortal End World.


    I''m here to invite one of our members back home but you''re getting in our way.


    Do you really think you people from the mere Immortal End World can afford to mess with us? In case you didn''t know, we''re from the Evil Shadow World,"


    a tall and thin man of the evil shadow race said in an extremely arrogant tone, standing with his hands behind his back.


    There were a few hundred members of the evil shadow race standing behind him.


    The eight chaotic evil beasts were guarding the outside of Caroline''s cave, glaring at the man who spoke.


    Kevin, Caroline, Priest Callum, and a dozen core members of the Immortal End School stood behind the beasts.


    "I already told you last time.


    I need to see my family first.


    Otherwise, I won''t follow you back to the Evil Shadow World,"


    Caroline said to the tall and thin evil man of the evil shadow race with a stern face.


    "Princess Caroline, I''m afraid you have no other choice.


    The rules in our race are strict.


    Our chief has given the order and asked us to bring you and your people back home.


    Do you want to defy him?


    Don''t try me.


    Bring your people together and follow me back home,"


    the tall, thin man of the evil shadow race declared boldly.


    "And you creatures of the Immortal End World, stop acting like fools!


    Even though your world''s been developing lately, it''s still a weak world nonetheless.


    Trust me, it does you and your world no good to mess with us. The world we live in is much bigger than yours.


    If you continue to act against us, you will get your home destroyed.


    Have I made myself clear to you?"


    The tall and thin man rested his eyes on Kevin. He raised his chin as he looked down upon him sharply.


    As soon as Kevin realized the gravity of the situation, he summoned the eight chaotic evil beasts so they could intimidate the invaders.


    This upset the tall, thin man of the evil shadow race.


    "Well, time''s up. I''ve given you enough time.


    Princess Caroline, please forgive my rude behavior,"


    the tall, thin man of evil shadow race said in a grave tone.


    After that, he stretched out his hand in an attem


    d thin man of evil shadow race was too terrifying.


    Even the eight chaotic evil beasts couldn''t defeat him.


    So Caroline and Kevin didn''t think Austin could match the tall, thin man.


    "Don''t worry."


    Austin looked back and flashed them a reassuring smile.


    "Austin, you want to fight with me?!


    Humph! Don''t think you''re invincible just because you''re the chief of the Immortal End World. You can use the energy of this world but that doesn''t mean anything!


    You are no match for me.


    I advise you to know your place!" the tall, thin evil man bellowed.


    His voice was as loud as a clap of thunder.


    The fact that Austin, the chief of the Immortal End World had teamed up with the eight chaotic evil beasts to battle him made him a little nervous.


    He really didn''t want to get into battle. As much as possible, he was going to try to avoid it.


    "Ha-ha!


    You''re giving yourself too much credit.


    I don''t even need to use the power of Immortal End World to deal with you.


    I''m not even going to break a sweat trying to defeat you!"


    Austin laughed as he approached the tall, thin man.


    Austin was more than capable to fight a group of grand leaders of the Evil Abyss World on his own. This was going to be a piece of cake for him.


    There was no doubt that Austin was more powerful than the tall, thin man of the evil shadow race.


    "Good. I''d like to see how you''re going to defeat me without using the energy of Immortal End World!"


    the tall and thin man of evil shadow race roared.

 Chapter 2555 Slaps On The Face

    "Bastard, go to hell!"


    Austin yelled in a fury.


    "Shut up!


    How could you have the nerve to offend our Evil Shadow World like this!


    Well, since you are the master of this world, I''ll first kill you! Then I''ll take control of the entire Immortal End World!


    You made a huge mistake, young man! And you have implicated the entire Immortal End World because of your recklessness!"


    The tall and thin man from the evil shadow race was as furious as thunder. He was a senior leader in the Evil Shadow World and had countless evil shadow soldiers under his control.


    He was a very powerful man back home, but now, he was being called a bastard! That was absolutely unacceptable to him.


    Bang!


    He suddenly moved in a horrible momentum, rushing over towards his opponent in a flash. The sword aura was surging with a divine radiance that enveloped the entire area around.


    This tall and thin man from the evil shadow race actually had powerful sword skills, whose sword aura could actually slice heaven and earth into pieces.


    "Go to hell!"


    he shouted once more as murderous intent billowed in his aura.


    "Well, let me try your swordsmanship,"


    Austin sneered with a smug etched on his face.


    Pang!


    The Five-element Sword Aura, which was almost a hundred thousand feet long, rushed out like five dragons of different colors, chopping at his opponent.


    Boom!


    The sword auras of both sides collided into a loud, blaring noise.


    The spot was annihilated in an instant and then reduced into nothingness.


    Bang!


    However, the fierce battle only lasted for a short while as Austin broke all the defenses of the tall, thin man, cutting him off quickly with one blow.


    Swoosh! Austin rushed over. The entire space was densely packed with the Divine Ruling Chains that tailed Austin. They looked like majestic white dragons descending from the sky.


    Pang!


    Austin raised his hand and the sword auras rushed out.


    "Ah!"


    His opponent groaned in pain as the sword pierced through his chest.


    Before the tall and thin man from the evil shadow race could fall, Austin grabbed and lifted him up. After that, he slapped the back of his temple.


    "You''ve gone too far!"


    The tall and thin man was frightened and angry. Although he was trembling in a fury, he was quite mumbled at the same time.


    After all, he was a senior leader in the Evil Shadow World. Being struck down by a kid with a few moves and bei


    w more livid with rage, and his eyes were as sharp as blades.


    Slowly again, smoke enveloped him, but he didn''t say anything further.


    He knew that if he spoke again, he would be slapped again�C�Ceven much more times.


    So, even if he had enough of what happened today, he chose to remain mum.


    In the end, Austin stretched out his foot and kicked him into the air.


    "Get out of the Immortal End World right now!


    Otherwise, I will never let you go.


    And from now on, the creatures of the Evil Shadow World are not allowed to enter our world,"


    Austin remarked. He, too, was pissed to the core.


    "I will remember what happened today!"


    The tall and thin man struggled to get up. Before he left, he gazed at Austin with endless resentment in his eyes.


    Then, bringing hundreds of members of the evil shadow race with him, he fled away.


    Elder Kevin, Caroline, and all the high-level leaders of the Immortal End School were still flabbergasted.


    "Are you all right, Caroline?"


    Austin came to her with a smile, caressing her hair with the utmost affection.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful.


    That was so excellent!


    From now on, let''s see how many people would dare to come to our Immortal End World and make trouble!"


    laughed Elder Kevin.


    "Elder Kevin, you are about to break through to the Immortal Saint Realm, aren''t you?"


    Austin said after sensing the aura given off by the old man.


    "You''re right. I''m going to cultivate in seclusion and try my best to break through to the Immortal Saint Realm now."


    Elder Kevin nodded before leaving without another word.

 Chapter 2556 Encounter An Old Acquaintance

    Soon, the gnome and Violet stopped cultivating and came to meet Austin.


    Austin was happy to find that both Violet and the gnome had reached the cultivation level that was equivalent to that of human cultivators at the medium stage of Immortal Realm.


    Breaking through to the Immortal Realm was once nearly impossible for the cultivators living in the Immortal End World.


    However, the environment of the Immortal End World had now drastically changed.


    The spiritual energy was abundant and the laws of nature of the world were gradually getting more and more advanced.


    Thus, it was much easier now for the creatures in the Immortal End World to make breakthroughs than it had previously been. The environment was very conducive for martial artists to make a breakthrough if they were diligent.


    In the past few days, a large number of creatures had broken through to the Immortal Transforming Realm or the Immortal Realm.


    Some ancient masters who had accumulated for many years had even broke through to the Immortal King Realm!


    The Immortal End World was no longer a world whose overall strength was weak like before. It was becoming stronger and stronger with each passing day at an extremely fast speed.


    Austin led Caroline, Violet, and the gnome around the Immortal End World.


    After all, he had intended to take a break and relax from his exhausting schedule.


    For several days in a row, the four people wandered around trying to catch up with developments in each other''s lives and simply trying to have some fun in the process. They were at ease, enjoying the beautiful scenery and each other''s company; that was something they rarely got to appreciate to their busy schedules and action-filled lives.


    This was an especially precious time for Caroline because Austin and she had seldom met each other in the past few years. During the several days, she was accompanied by her lover, traveling in the mountains and rivers, and murmuring sweet nothings to each other which left her feeling as if she were in heaven and didn''t want to come back to earth.


    As the chief of the Immortal End World, Austin had the ability to lead the other three people while moving extremely fast. They almost could reach any place instantaneously as soon as the location of their destination occurred to Austin.


    Austin''s terrible moving speed made the three of them feel really excited.


    Violet, in particular, was so excited that she screamed her head off, totally disregarding her image, whereas generally she was very careful what she portrayed to the outside world.


    "Could that be him? It''s him."


    Suddenly, Austin sensed a familiar figure through his spiritual sense. He could not help but smile.


    "Well, let''s go and meet one of my old friends."


    Austin took the three companions and teleported in some direction.


    A moment later, Austin came somewhere in the air.


    He stopped and looked at the distance in midair.


    A huge wagon, which was about ten meters long and five meters wide, slowly flew towards Austin.


    The crystal wagon was shining as brightly as a newly minted coin, and emitting a powerful energy pressure.


    .


    "Ah!


    I have suddenly remembered something, Flame Emperor.


    You were always bragging to me how you had a harem of countless beauties and women were just falling at your feet.


    Now, it seems that what you told me was just empty boasts and wishful thinking!


    If you are so afraid of just two wives, how can you have or even handle so many lovers, huh?"


    Austin said as his face revealed a suddenly enlightened look.


    At the moment, Jennifer and Audrey happened to have heard Austin''s words.


    "What are you guys talking about? Austin, is everything we have just heard true?


    Gary, I can''t believe that you have been spewing such untrue statements!"


    Jennifer and Audrey both stared at the Flame Emperor and clenched their fists.


    "You idiot!


    I think you really dislike me. Otherwise, why would you screw me this much Austin!"


    the Flame Emperor complained with an annoyed grimace at Austin.


    "Gary, this discussion is not over. We are going to handle it once we are in private since we don''t want to air our dirty laundry in public. I hope that you will own up to your mistakes."


    Both Jennifer and Audrey gnashed their teeth in anger.


    After all, Austin was close by, so they did not really want to embarrass the Flame Emperor in public.


    The Flame Emperor did not dare to reply. He could only groan inwardly.


    Austin was surprised at the Flame Emperor''s obedience to Jennifer and Audrey. He actually seemed submissive.


    Next, the Flame Emperor, together with his two wives, cheekily followed Austin and his companions, wandering around the Immortal End Continent.


    The Flame Emperor and his two wives were all thrilled to experience Austin''s lightning speed.


    Soon after, Austin took them back to the East Mainland.


    "What''s going on? Why does it seem that my old friend seem is getting married?"


    Austin suddenly sensed another familiar figure nearby.


    It was Bray!


    The headquarters of a large sect was located right in the middle of a range of majestic mountains.


    At that moment, the headquarters of the sect was brightly lit and looking very lively.

 Chapter 2557 Brays Wedding

    An open-air area in the square was flocked with a crowd.


    They watched as the new couple performed the ceremony to become legally married.


    The groom, dashing more than usual, was Bray.


    Much to their delight, guests filled the entire space in the square, signaling that a lot of people really cared about this union.


    Bray was holding his bride, the Holy Daughter of a top-notch sect in the Immortal End World, in his arms. They were clearly flirting with each other.


    "It''s a shame that Austin isn''t here. He is the chief of this world, so I bet he has been swamped recently.


    It will be really cool if he could be here,"


    Bray uttered with a sigh, looking slightly disappointed that his friend was not present on such a momentous occasion.


    "Bray, be honest with me. What''s going on between you and the Holy Daughter of Heaven Moon Sect, Alicia He?


    I heard that you were with her a few days ago,"


    the beautiful bride questioned Bray directly.


    "Ahem...


    We are just friends,"


    Bray answered abruptly, his face a little grimaced.


    "I don''t care how many Holy Daughters you will marry.


    But I am and will always be your rightful wife.


    If you marry other women, they will all be concubines!"


    the bride seethed, glaring at Bray.


    "Ahem!


    Sweetie, you''re the boss.


    Today is our big day. Let''s not try to ruin it, okay?" Bray coaxed in a gentle voice.


    It took him a while to make his bride burst into laughter.


    Then suddenly, a loud laugh resounded and echoed in the square.


    "This brat finally fulfilled his wish and actually married a Holy Daughter.


    You didn''t let me down, son!"


    a man announced in a loud voice.


    It was Bray''s father, Ward!


    Many of the guests, who were core members of different forces, suddenly turned their heads.


    These guests were respected figures in the East Mainland.


    Some were from the Flame Holy Land, others from the Deep Sea Commercial House, the beast race of the East Mainland, and even from the fire crow race.


    Even the sect leaders of several holy lands and chiefs of prominent clans had come in person to witness the union of the couple.


    Moreover, all the major sects from the Divine Continent, including the Middle Pilgrim Land, the West Desert, the South Mountain, and the North Plateau, had sent their own representatives to attend Bray''s wedding ceremony.


    Everyone in the Divine Continent knew that Bray and Au


    a how hard that old man Sharp trains me every now and then.


    You know he basically ruined my social life just for training, right?


    That old man is so strict!


    I spend most of my time cultivating, and only have a little time for myself,"


    Herbert defended himself, as he grimaced to seek for sympathy, which Austin just ignored.


    Soon, the news about Austin''s return spread in the entire headquarters.


    Ivy and Sue, who were both cultivating in seclusion, rushed to meet Austin as soon as they got the message from Mike.


    They missed Austin very much, apparent from how they threw themselves into his arms the moment they saw him.


    Meanwhile, although Evan had been very much engaged in his cultivation, he also came out to see him when he heard that he was back.


    What surprised Austin was that Evan had reached the preliminary stage of Heavenly Grotto Realm!


    Evan was an honest and diligent man. He would not slack off in his cultivation, and as a result, he had developed a solid foundation of vital energy.


    That explained why he could progress so quickly in his vital energy realm.


    Moreover, Angus, Godwin, and Austin''s other acquaintances from the Prime Martial World all flocked the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    After staying and catching up with all of them for a few days, Austin bid farewell and left.


    He headed back to the cave hidden inside the pot and engaged in his own training.


    Austin wanted to improve his strength in a short time


    for he clearly knew that Devil Ancestor Bale could pose a significant threat to the Immortal End World once he was back.

 Chapter 2558 The Corpse Disaster

    Soon, Austin arrived at the path of trial.


    Thud!


    In front of him, a tall strange beast slowly appeared.


    Hoisted atop the strange beast was a knight wearing an armor, holding a long spear that glittered under the sun.


    "Kill!"


    Without any hesitation, Austin charged forward, ready to attack.


    Likewise, the knight dashed forward, spear in hand.


    In an instant, the sky looked as if it was about to fall as violent energy shock waves thundered throughout, drowning the chaotic space.


    Austin couldn''t help but feel a little threatened as they continued to battle.


    The knight''s comprehensive power was a little stronger than Austin''s.


    Austin was being suppressed quite a lot during the battle which was not a good thing.


    However, it was good to note that these kinds of fights normally brought out the best in each person. The threat of death would push one to fight harder than ever.


    This battle was earth-shattering.


    A moment later.


    Bang!


    Austin''s body was smashed into pieces as the knight had successfully brought him down. Austin was almost down to his last breath��he was seriously injured already.


    At this critical moment, Austin exercised his secret bodily movement skill and he was able to successfully escape.


    A few hours later, Austin was able to regain his peak state through the Phoenix Nirvana Skill.


    "Kill!"


    Austin resumed his battle with the knight once again.


    This was an intense battle��so intense that it shook heaven and earth.


    Austin had never experienced a more difficult battle. He was literally soaking in blood.


    "Great!"


    The blood in Austin''s body began to boil which meant that his blood vitality was burning fiercely. His potential was completely stimulated. He raised his head, ready to fight again.


    After another few days of battling, Austin used a combination of about seven of his powerful secret skills simultaneously. Finally, he was able to defeat the knight.


    "Wow! I finally won!"


    Austin heaved a long sigh of relief.


    This victory had definitely increased Austin''s fighting capacity.


    Austin rested for a while before getting up and continuing his journey.


    He then faced a good number of enemies, trials, and challenges.


    A lot of those battles were a matter of life and death for him.


    It reached the point where Austin''s spiritual soul was almost destroyed.


    Despite his injuries and the bleeding all over his body, he took it as a challenge to unleash his full potential.


    He had to fight for his life more than once but he remained unfazed.


    He looked past his injuries and focused on all that he had gained.


    Throughout his journey, he met a lot of mast


    st like the one that happened in the ancient times. It''s happening again!"


    A voice came from the Heavenly Palace.


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace only arrived at this conclusion after a very careful deliberation.


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace was one of the most powerful figures in the starry sky.


    If he''d already concluded this then there was no room for doubt.


    It was beyond questioning at this point.


    "It must be the corpse disaster! It''s happening again!"


    "The Armageddon is coming!"


    This caused a sort of sensation as people could be heard arguing it left and right.


    "We should gather all the forces of the whole universe so we can kill those ruthless creatures. That''s the only way we can avoid the corpse disaster!"


    The Heavenly Palace sent more messengers, requiring those who hadn''t joined the alliance yet to join as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, Austin had no idea what was happening outside as he was still in the path of trails.


    Austin was still immersed in his own trials. Despite the difficulties he was facing, he was still able to pull through and thus enhance his fighting abilities.


    His cultivation was improving at a great rate His vital energy had accumulated at an impressive level and it was more solid than ever.


    Any time Austin experienced a serious injury, he would use the Phoenix Nirvana Skill for a quick recovery.


    At this point, Austin had performed the Phoenix Nirvana Skill so many times that he already knew it so well.


    Austin had accurately estimated that as long as his spiritual soul wasn''t seriously injured or destroyed, he could still recover with the Phoenix Nirvana Skill.


    This secret skill enabled Austin to save his life at critical times. It was such an important and precious skill.

 Chapter 2559 The War Is Coming Our Way

    Half a year later, chains of divine law between heaven and earth wrapped Austin like a cocoon again.


    In the cave, Corey and Faran jumped to their feet in astonishment. They were shocked at first, then surprised and pleased.


    "I was right about this brat.


    He could be on par with those peerless talents in our universe!" Corey exclaimed in utter shock.


    "He is so young, and yet he managed to do this three times.


    This boy is destined to do great things. One day, he might leave this universe and explore other places!"


    Faran remarked in amazement.


    Austin''s outstanding performance impressed them and gave them much hope.


    A few more months passed quickly.


    In the Evil Abyss World, in the depths of the worlds, Devil Ancestor Bale spent most of his days in a grand palace.


    Suddenly, an enormous amount of evil energy rushed out of his palace. It shook the sky and the earth.


    It was like an earthquake and a volcanic eruption combined.


    In the Third Demonic World, the six grand leaders simultaneously tensed. Then, their expression brightened with happiness.


    "Our devil ancestor finally finished his training!"


    they shouted at the same time.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    They wasted no time, and hurriedly went to Devil Ancestor Bale''s palace.


    "Congratulations, sir,"


    they said loudly, as they stood outside the palace.


    "Umm... "


    A flat voice rang out.


    Then, an old evil creature with a plain face walked out of the gates.


    He didn''t look like a powerful big shot. If he was among a group of creatures, he would blend in easily. No one would pay attention to him.


    However, the six grand leaders gazed at the old evil creature with great admiration. They looked like they wanted to worship at his feet.


    The devil ancestor was a great figure in the Evil Abyss World.


    The Evil Abyss World was divided into eighteen small worlds.


    And every small world was ruled by a devil ancestor.


    Although their combat powers varied as well, it was a known fact that a devil ancestor was invincible.


    No ordinary evil creature could hope to defeat one.


    "I''ll go meet with other devil ancestors and discuss something with them.


    Round up all our men and inform the leaders of the skeleton race, the heaven shadow race, and the North Nether World to send their troops. We''re going to attac


    d all the creatures in the Immortal End World, but they weren''t frightened at all.


    They had been preparing themselves for the upcoming war during the past few years.


    Under Kevin''s leadership, the major sects in the Immortal End World were readied for the inevitable war.


    It took them a few moments to get over their surprise from all the ruckus.


    All the sects, clans, and even the independent cultivators began to move.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing and readied themselves to fight the alien troops.


    "Send the message to the Ancient Forbidden Land!"


    Kevin ordered his most trusted subordinates. He did it in secret, just in case the enemies had spies as well.


    His subordinates immediately set out to the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    Soon, they finished their task. All the members of the devil insect race and the spirits of holy stone in the Ancient Forbidden Land formed an army. They headed for the Immortal End World, armed and ready for battle.


    A large number of creatures from the Immortal End World moved out of the protective dome. They arranged themselves in the surrounding area outside their world.


    The eight chaotic evil beasts and over a hundred thousand monsters were waiting outside the Immortal End World as well.


    In the distant area, the united army of four worlds was flying toward the Immortal End World.


    The stars shook as they passed by, like a huge storm had swallowed, and then spat them out.


    It was only a matter of a few hours before the war would wage, and death would knock on their doors.

 Chapter 2560 The Dreadful Devil Ancestor Bale

    Very soon, the strong allied forces, which consisted of the abyss demon race, the skeleton race, the heaven shadow race and the North Nether World, met together at the Immortal End World.


    There were millions of soldiers, all ready to battle.


    The dreadful aura that these soldiers emitted was so strong that even the space was trembling and shaking from the pressure.


    "The day has finally come!"


    Kevin sighed.


    The soldier, also known as the Night Immortal King, held the sharp spear tightly in his hand, staring coldly at the enemies who were coming quickly in the space from the distance.


    "You have already reached the Immortal Saint Realm, Kevin. That''s great,"


    said the Night Immortal King.


    "Ha ha, you''ve also become stronger yourself.


    You''ve reached the medium stage of Immortal Saint Realm."


    Kevin smiled in response.


    It turned out that both the Night Immortal King and Kevin had reached the Immortal Saint Realm.


    "Everybody, I would like to request your attention please. The allied forces of the evil creatures from foreign lands are coming. The war is crucial. It decides whether we and our Immortal End World will survive or not,"


    Kevin said loudly as he turned and skimmed his eyes at the people of the Immortal End World.


    "Attack!"


    The people of the Immortal End World cried unison.


    Everyone had joined in as they shouted their battle cries be it the human race, the beast race, the demonic beasts, the diabolic beasts, or the other rare races.


    Over the past few years, the Immortal End World had been developing at an alarmingly fast rate.


    The strength of the creatures in this world had only increased.


    At least a thousand creatures reached the Immortal Realm. It was mainly the great masters at the Immortal Transforming Realm who had focused on their cultivating for a long period of time.


    There were also dozens of cultivators that reached the Immortal King Realm.


    Five or six of them had already reached the premium stage of Immortal King Realm.


    One of those was Mr. Fang. He used to be a great master in the Immortal Transforming Realm in the East Mainland!


    Countless other creatures had reached either the Immortal Transforming Realm or the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    It was said that anyone who reached the Immortal Transforming Realm had the potential to be one of the best masters in the Immortal End World.


    However, with the current overall strength of creatures from the Immortal End World, a warrior of that le


    e control of a sect ancestor, it was safe to say that this world could be considered a strong world.


    "Haha!


    You''re playing with fire! How dare you provoke us, the abyss demon race. You''re risking your lives!


    The Immortal End World is going to be wiped out!"


    "Our devil ancestor can easily wipe out the Immortal End World with just a flick of his hand!"


    "Our devil ancestor is so powerful. You humble creatures in the Immortal End World must be scared for your lives!"


    The demons in the group of the abyss demon race burst into an uproar as they boasted their master arrogantly.


    "Haha! They say that the Immortal End World''s been developing rapidly over the past few years.


    I thought we were going to have to fight fiercely before we could wipe out the Immortal End World.


    Turns out we don''t even have to try!"


    "This is so strange. Why hasn''t that bastard Austin shown up yet?


    Humph! He killed several grand chieftains of our skeleton race. Today is his time. He should pay for what he did!"


    "I bet Austin was scared out of his wits when he found out Devil Ancestor Bale himself was going to be in the battle!"


    The members of the skeleton race, the heaven shadow race and the North Nether World were feeling relaxed. They knew they were going to win this battle.


    They weren''t wrong. They had the right to be confident. If Devil Ancestor Bale was leading the battle in person, there was no doubt that they were going to win.


    In fact, even if Devil Ancestor Bale came alone, the Immortal End World wouldn''t stand a chance.


    How could they fight back when the allied forces of the four different worlds had come together now?

 Chapter 2561 The Reinforcements

    "Ha-ha!


    These evil clowns are causing trouble in the Immortal End World again!


    Fortunately, I just came back in time!"


    Suddenly, there was a sound from far away, like a dull thunder and shaking the starry sky.


    The corpse miasma was surging and the dead mist was spreading. The place was a frozen version of hell. Everything was covered in ice, as the cold angry wind howled creating a blizzard, making people feel even colder than normal, as if their souls were frozen stiff.


    Then, a large group of expressionless and listless people slowly appeared from the sky. One could be forgiven if they mistook them for zombies with their pale expressionless faces and lethargic demeanor. The only difference was that they moved very fast. Within a twinkling of an eye, they were next to the people of the Immortal End World.


    The head of the group was a tall and strong monk with a string of huge black beads hanging on his chest.


    "Zenith!"


    exclaimed Elder Kevin and the soldier at the same time.


    This monk was Zenith.


    He went to the Corpse World before and no one had expected him to come back at this time.


    Behind Zenith, there were a large group of strange people who were basically the living dead. Their skin was loosely detached from their body as if it would fall off any time. They also emitted a specific odor which smelt almost like stale rotting flesh although the most lethal emission from their body was the monstrous aura of death which engulfed the whole place. They all belonged to the death race!


    "I''m ashamed of being a deserter having escaped the battle three years ago.


    But this time I am determined. I will never run away from any battle again!"


    said an old man standing next to Zenith. He was wearing a body wrap for clothes although it served its purpose since it covered all the essential places.


    The old man used to live in the Land of Life-and-death in the Middle Pilgrim Land just like Zenith.


    Later, Austin had sent him and a couple of other members of the death race out of the Immortal End World to the Corpse World, which was a better place for them to cultivate.


    Today was the first day he had stepped back with Zenith on the soil of the Immortal End World after that.


    Led by Zenith and the old man, a large number of the people from the death race had joined those from the Immortal End World.


    Apparently, during the last three years, Zenith and the old man had lived well in the Corpse World. They got a large following and a group of people had volunteered to follow them here.


    "Humph! There has never been any enmity between the Corpse World and the Evil Abyss World.


    Are you going to get into this mess as well?


    Aren''t you afraid of causing a dispute between our two great worlds?"


    a grand leader from the Third Demonic World asked loudly.


    The Corpse World was a very strange and mysterious world in this universe, shrouded under a lot of secrecy.


    The Corpse World rarely made contact with other worlds, so outsiders usually didn''t know the real strength of the Corpse World.


    However, no living being dared to look down upon the Corpse World.


    was on approached them slowly and almost choked them with the tremendous energy pressure it was emitting.


    Devil Ancestor Bale didn''t say anything more. He was enraged. He simply put his hands behind his back, as a murderous look appeared in his eyes.


    It seemed that everything in the world simply ceased to matter. All the hundreds of millions of creatures, the glory of the heavens and the mundane affairs, were no longer important in his eyes. The only thing expressed in his eyes was the immense rage he seemed to be fighting to hold in.


    The joint forces of the four worlds behind him all stayed put.


    Only Devil Ancestor Bale rode alone to face the powerful army of the Immortal End World!


    Bang!


    His presence was so powerful that the world trembled, and the void collapsed. Wherever Devil Ancestor Bale went, everything was crashed to smithereens without him even lifting a finger.


    He was living testament that a sect ancestor was indeed much more intimidating than a powerful army with hundreds of thousands of men.


    All the people on the side of the Immortal End World were scared stiff and their hearts were covered with a shadow of morbid premonition.


    Although they had a lot of people on their side, no one could stop Devil Ancestor Bale.


    "The survival of the Immortal End World depends on the outcome of the battle today. It is all or nothing now!"


    Elder Kevin stepped forward and shouted at the sky. Displaying a show of bravado that seemed to re-energize the people on the side of the Immortal End World.


    The roar pierced through the mountains and rivers like wind.


    "We shall fight to our death! We shall fight to our death! We shall fight to our death! No more turning back!"


    Everyone on the side of the Immortal End World raised their weapons in their hands and roared.


    With the reinforcement of the devil insect race and the spirit of holy stone, there were more than one hundred million creatures. The sound effects they produced was so terrifying that a fickle minded coward would instantly take to their heels and abandon the battle.

 Chapter 2562 Take Action

    Devil Ancestor Bale began to take action.


    He placed one hand behind his back, as if starting a dance-off and stretched out the other slowly, pointing in the direction of the troops of the Immortal End World.


    Instantly, numerous demonic runes fell down from the sky and began to explode around them. The whole scene looked spooky.


    Kevin gnashed his teeth and shouted, "Stand fast! Defeat him together!"


    Under his command, every single cultivator at the Immortal King Realm or above moved forward and released every ounce of energy they had. This was the only way.


    Their opponent could match a sect ancestor, and they had to go all out. Otherwise, they weren''t just going to lose the battle but their lives as well.


    Sensing the formidable corpse miasma Zenith was releasing, Kevin was both surprised and glad.


    "Ha-ha! Zenith, what has it come to! You''re better than me now!" he called out with a laugh.


    "No fault of yours, my friend! Over the past three years, you have had to deal with matters in the Immortal End World, but I have focused solely on cultivation in the Corpse World. That''s what has given me a very slight edge.


    But you have contributed a lot to the Immortal End World and thus, you are the real hero,"


    Zenith responded.


    The two of them were well-known figures of the Immortal End World in the ancient times. They had known each other ever since then and had a deep and understanding relationship.


    Boom! Boom!


    Beams of light made up of pure energy soared into the sky like a rainbow. However, instead of a happy tone, the energy beams seemed like they could destroy everything in their path.


    The great masters of the Immortal End World were fighting at full strength.


    They unleashed all of their most powerful martial skills.


    "An effort in vain! You''ve clearly bitten off more than you can chew!" Devil Ancestor Bale snorted scornfully.


    His huge hand met the overwhelming energy beams that had just been released.


    Boom!


    The shock wave was so destructive that it seemed to tear the world apart.


    Numerous energy waves moved around aimlessly in space, as if they were lost.


    At that moment, the sky began to flicker, as if it couldn''t take the blow any longer. The battle was too horrific for it to withstand.


    A few hundred cultivators at the Immortal King Realm and dozens of cultivators at the Immortal Saint Realm were fighting against a great master of the sect ancestor''s level.


    An aftermath of such a battle was beyond any man''s imagination.


    Nothing but chaos and oblivion ruled the world in and around the battlefield. Nothing could be seen clearly.


    As time passed,


    rld, and a few were ones who gloated over their strategy. However, at that moment, something unexpected happened!


    "You bloody big head! You give yourself too much credit.


    The moment I catch sight of you vile things, my entire mood is ruined."


    A booming voice sounded.


    Four figures faded into appearance behind the army of the Immortal End World.


    As people focused, they saw that was a young man and three shining trees.


    Austin and the three magic trees were here!


    Austin had just finished his training in the cave and the second he had gotten wind of the war, he had headed for outside the Immortal End World.


    The three magic trees had been chatting away with Corey and Faran in the cave while Austin had been busy improving himself.


    The five of them were from the same place.


    They missed their homeland and had a lot to talk about.


    Swish!


    Devil Ancestor Bale fixed his sharp eyes on the holy purple tree, which once used to be his original evil tree!


    However, things were different now.


    The holy purple tree was out of his control. There was no evil aura inside it and it had completely gotten rid of his presence. In fact, its entire appearance was changed now.


    "Hah! You can''t escape from me.


    I will refine you again and turn you into my original evil tree once more.


    In fact, I will turn all of you into my original evil trees. Nice of you to show up!"


    Devil Ancestor Bale coldly declared.


    "Fuck you!


    Bastard! There''s no need to gloat!


    I am going to skin you alive, take out your bones and fry them in hellfire!


    You asshole! You just watch me! You''re dead meat!" the supreme holy tree yelled furiously, pointing at Devil Ancestor Bale with its thick branch.


    Obviously it was extremely pissed off.

 Chapter 2563 The Fighting Capacity Of Three Magic Trees

    "Hah! You dumbos are so pathetic. You''re nothing but three weak ants to me. Do you really think you can stop the inevitable? You''re in over your head here!"


    Hearing that, Devil Ancestor Bale smiled all of a sudden.


    He was confident that he could defeat everything in the universe. After all, he was a devil ancestor.


    At this very moment too, he was radiating dark and evil energy. His tall and magnificent figure was like a big black mountain standing unopposed, which somehow made people feel suffocated.


    His tone now was calm and indifferent instead of furious. "It''s no use resisting me. Watch me! I''ll kill all the living beings of the Immortal End World right now!


    Then, I will refine you trees into my original evil trees! You shall never be able to escape again!


    As for you Austin, you have killed too many warriors of the Third Demonic World. I am not going to let you off so easily. You won''t die just yet.


    You will suffer the most terrible forms of punishment in the world at my hands!"


    The cold voice of Devil Ancestor Bale shook the starry sky once again, causing everyone''s soul to tremble. The coldness that arose in their spine went from their head to foot and sent a chill deep into their bones.


    Bang!


    As he spoke, Bale raised his foot and walked out of the black chariot slowly, strolling around aimlessly.


    Immediately, an overwhelming power swept through space, and even the stars near him seemed to flicker haphazardly.


    Bale had been standing on the chariot until now. Finally he stepped off.


    This clearly meant that he had attached great importance to Austin and the three holy trees.


    That was true! With his current cultivation base, he had perceived that Austin and the three holy trees were not as weak as he thought they were.


    "Fuck you! I''m not afraid of you! This is going to be a fight for the ages!"


    The supreme holy tree didn''t flinch. Its branches and leaves were in an uproar now, looking very excited and furious.


    "Sword..."


    Devil Ancestor Bale stretched out his right hand and simply said.


    Pang!


    A dark diabolic sword flew down from the sky and fell into his hand. Its blazing black light was horrendously beautiful and its aura was hauntingly horrible.


    Crack, crack!


    As the sword was flourished, cracks began to appear in the space around it. They were caused by the slicing of the diabolic sword.


    Swish!


    The sword suddenly flew across the sky and chopped in the direction of the people from the Immortal End World. The endless evil law it conta


    died.


    Such an attack was not something a man could withstand.


    Everyone was shocked. Who could bear such a powerful blow?


    "You devil, don''t be so arrogant!"


    It was at that moment that Austin rushed out and gave a roar.


    "Ha-ha, it''s useless for an ant like you to resist."


    Devil Ancestor Bale laughed.


    "Power from heaven and earth of the Immortal End World, be my guard. Help me defeat him!"


    With his fists clenched, Austin roared towards the sky.


    The next moment, Immortal End World began to shake crazily. It had been called upon, and it was answering!


    Every single object of this world, including the sun, the moon, the starry sky, the earth itself, rivers and mountains, even the living beings felt a call arising in the depths of their souls.


    Under that command, the energy inside all of them began to surge out.


    A vast and boundless tsunami of energy formed in the sky above Austin.


    Boom!


    Very soon, that tsunami turned into huge energy dragons that rushed through from afar towards Austin. The world had answered!


    Within seconds, Austin was enveloped by it.


    Boom!


    As Austin blinked, the energy poured inside him.


    At a speed visible to the naked eye, his body began to grow big.


    In less than a breath''s time, Austin had become a giant one million feet high, looking down at everything from above.


    He was also giving off an astonishing, terrifying aura!


    If even a little bit of energy leaked from him at this point, it would shock the surrounding place into nothingness.


    "Humph, I didn''t expect you to be able to summon the energy of this world out of thin air!"


    Seeing this, the face of Devil Ancestor Bale began to darken.

 Chapter 2564 Battle Against Devil Ancestor Bale (Part One)

    "Well, this doesn''t seem so bad!"


    Austin clenched his fists and said to himself. He had turned into a giant and was rising up to the sky


    It was an undeniable fact. In the past three years, Austin was always thinking how he would fight against Devil Ancestor Bale, who was the sect ancestor of the demons. Indeed, he was the most powerful enemy of the Immortal End World.


    After thinking for a long time, he had thought of a strategy. Austin finally made up his mind to use the power between the heaven and the earth in the Immortal End World.


    Over the past few years, lots of things had changed. The laws of nature in the Immortal End World were constantly improving, and the spiritual energy in the entire land was becoming more and more dense.


    Austin came to the conclusion that if he was able to make use of more energy in the Immortal End World, he would become stronger. Then he would have the power to fight against Devil Ancestor Bale.


    Therefore, in the past three years, Austin kept trying his best to improve his vital energy realm. He also dedicated his time to grasp knowledge about more laws in nature.


    Finally now Austin''s vital energy had reached the level of Immortal Saint Realm. He had also experienced amazing improvement in the comprehension of law power after going through cocooning three times.


    With such high levels of vital energy and profound comprehension of various laws, the strength that Austin possessed and could make use of in that world had reached a new level.


    It enabled him to even summon the powerful forces that lay between the heaven and the earth in the Immortal End World over a certain distance.


    Feeling the powerful energy that Austin was emitting at the moment, Devil Ancestor Bale was taken aback. There was a frown on his face as he raised his brows.


    "Hmm. All right, Austin. Let me see how powerful you are as the owner of the Immortal End World," murmured Devil Ancestor Bale to himself.


    His face darkened as his temper rose. There was a glint of coldness in his eyes.


    Whoosh! Suddenly, the air stirred as a dazzling flash of light slit through the space.


    It was a terrifying sight! Devil Ancestor Bale had transformed into a black demonic dragon and rushed towards Austin. H


    r my punch, old man!"


    The giant figure roared and launched a wild and strong punch. His thick and long hair stood on end due to extreme wrath. The pressure from his blood essence filled the whole space, making the sun, the moon and all the stars in the sky shine and resonate with him.


    His fists expanded a few thousands of times. They covered the sun and the moon. It even began blocking their dazzling glares. With countless shining Divine Ruling Chains, the two huge fists attacked the demonic dragon with a dreadful force.


    There was so much chaos at the center of the fierce battle that nothing could be seen or comprehended at that moment.


    Suddenly, there was a violent explosion. It was so loud and terrifying that it seemed as if the whole universe was going to be destroyed. It was like everything would be ruined and the world would go back to the starting point of its life and disappear in the unending space.


    It was a fight which was extremely dangerous and was terrifying enough to destroy everything. The sounds made everyone think that the sky would collapse and the earth would break into pieces. They felt as if their part of universe could easily be destroyed with nothing left.


    The attacks of both sides were crude and merciless. Both the two sides had an intention to cause irreparable damage to the opponent with the help of the most primitive force and energy, as soon as possible. And clearly, their attacks were straightforward and aimed at causing maximum damage.

 Chapter 2565 Battle Against Devil Ancestor Bale (Part Two)

    Clearly, their attacks contained a forceful collision power. It was extremely powerful as it included the forces of their physical strength, vital energy, laws between heaven and earth, and spiritual soul.


    This was a duel in which both the sides were using their skills, putting to use all the laws and rules of the skills that they had mastered. It was also a battle between their comprehension and experience that they had encompassed in all these years. Many elements were covered and involved in the fight, and each element was significant as it had the potential to make a difference in the result of the battle.


    Bang!


    After a few more strikes, the giant was again thrown over by the demonic dragon. His body had suffered several attacks that were severe. There were wounds of different sizes all along on his whole body. Rather, only half of his body remained intact. Blood kept gushing out from his body like red springs.


    "Austin!"


    Seeing that terrible scene unfold before their eyes, many people from the Immortal End World shouted in shock in unison. They were filled with worry and fear.


    "Ha-ha! How sad!


    I had told you earlier that you are just a little stronger than an ant in front of me."


    The demonic dragon disappeared as the arrogant voice rang up in the air. Devil Ancestor Bale''s body loomed instead. He calmly walked towards Austin. He was in a composed manner with his hands folded behind his back.


    At that same moment, he seemed to have become stronger and more powerful than he had been before the fight. It looked as if he had been barely affected by the fight.


    There was a terrifying aura that was being emitted from his body. It enveloped the entire space immediately.


    "Oh no! Is the Immortal End World really going to perish? Do our home have any chance to escape and survive?"


    Many people from the Immortal End World were extremely sad. In their hearts, a feeling of desperation was surging, making them dejected and depressed.


    Austin had turned himself into a giant with an intention to fight against Devil Ancestor Bale till the end. Even he seemed to have become more powerful after the transformation, he had been injured very badly, however. Only half of his body had been left and he was almost at the verge of dying. It was evident that none other than Austin had the strength to resist the attacks of the devil ancestor!


    Suddenly, a feeble voice rose at the same


    t slow his attacks. In the middle of the battle, Austin was thrown back again after another collision. This time, his body was terribly wounded and seemed to be pierced by the severe force of the attacks. There were even several gaping bloody holes visible on it.


    Terribly injured, Austin activated the Phoenix Nirvana Skill one more time and immediately recovered in the fire.


    "We can''t just wait and watch this any longer.


    Now that we have seen how Austin can withstand the demon''s attack, we should join him and flank the demon from three directions. We must help Austin!"


    The supreme holy tree waved its hand to make a signal while speaking to its companions. It was time all of them ventured in.


    Whoosh!


    Convinced by the words of the supreme holy tree, the other holy trees rushed along with it. The three holy trees darted at Devil Ancestor Bale at the same time.


    Although they too had been injured, their wounds had already healed after some rest.


    "Come on now! We cannot wait any longer!


    This is the right time. We must attack now!


    We must kill all these evil creatures who have planned to invade our Immortal End World!" Kevin shouted with anger.


    Finally he had realized the situation. He became aware of the severity of the condition after watching the fierce fight between Austin and Devil Ancestor Bale for a long time.


    "Kill them all!"


    All the cultivators from the Immortal End World were convinced by Kevin''s words and they roared at the top of their voice with extreme wrath. They realized that it was the matter of their existence and saving their Immortal End World.

 Chapter 2566 Gaining The Upper Hand

    If battles could be won in terms of sheer numbers alone, then the troops of the Immortal End World had the fight in the bag.


    There were so many horrible figures, especially the grotesque army of the devil insect race, which filled the starry sky like fish did to the ocean.


    Strength wise, the Immortal End World''s side could not be called weak in any way.


    The Eight Stone Saints, nearly a hundred supreme grandmasters of the devil insect race, Elder Kevin, the soldier, and so on had made breakthroughs and entered the Immortal Saint Realm.


    The eight chaotic evil beasts on their side were also powerful.


    "Kill!"


    A group of people from Immortal End World''s side rushed out like tigers and wolves, falling like unstoppable ocean waves towards their enemies.


    The Immortal End World''s army included over a hundred thousand monsters, the forces of the devil insect race, and the warriors of the spirit of holy stone.


    Elder Kevin and the other masters also rushed forth like dragons.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Kill all the villains!


    Don''t let any of them get away!"


    "We can annihilate all the enemies outside the Immortal End World and wash away the humiliation that we were forced to bear all these years!"


    Roars of anger filled the air as the people from the side of the Immortal End World let out their rage with every move as they fought their hearts out.


    It was undeniable that the Immortal End World''s people had the upper hand in both numbers and strength.


    On top of their sheer strength, they were bolstered by the fact that they were defending their families from outsiders. Life and death didn''t even cross their minds as they were willing to sacrifice their every breath to defend their family.


    That was why every attack the Immortal End World''s people let out was very fierce!


    The will to fight and high morale were important in any battle.


    There had been many cases where the outcome of the battle was decided by these two factors!


    Unlike their blazing determination, the joint forces of the four worlds were as peaceful as a still pond and was relaxed when they arrived.


    They all held onto the belief that this battle was already spoken for since they had a sect ancestor on their side.


    Barely a drop of their blood would hit the soil and there wouldn''t be much casualties on their side was their firmly held belief.


    To put it bluntly, the joint forces of the four worlds all thought that there was no need for them to put in any effort in this fight.


    Devil Ancestor Bale could easily destroy the Immortal End World with a careless wave of his ha


    Saints and was clearly at a disadvantage as he was forced back.


    The demonic avatar raised the big iron bar in its hand and violently smashed it against the grand leader.


    Boom!


    Endless evil law scattered at that moment and the dark chaos air surged forth.


    The black iron rod swept aside the grand leader and sent him flying directly into the starry sky.


    Blood dripped out of the grand leader''s sunken back. His injury was bad but it was even worse when looked closely.


    The demonic avatar had no problem dealing with a single grand leader with its current cultivation base. What''s more, the joint attack of the Eight Stone Saints was also very effective.


    Puff!


    It only took a few seconds for the grand leader to be smashed into tiny pieces.


    The power of the Diabolic Killing Needle was very strong and soon the needle absorbed all the power of the grand leader, and his flesh and bones too.


    Boom!


    The demonic avatar used the transformed Diabolic Killing Needle to sweep over the battlefield and wildly harvested the lives of the evil creatures.


    Grand leaders were nothing to the demonic avatar so ordinary evil creatures wouldn''t even reach its feet.


    No one could survive from the demonic avatar''s attack and all those who tried to struggle were instantly killed!


    The Diabolic Killing Needle''s power was crazily absorbing all the essence of the evil creatures'' flesh and blood.


    Every time they absorbed an evil creature, the demonic avatar and the Diabolic Killing Needle evolved and became even stronger!


    The battle between the two armies was fierce but it didn''t take long for a side to have a clear upper hand.


    The Immortal End World''s side was slowly but surely taking the advantage!

 Chapter 2567 One More Remarkable Figure

    As long as no more surprises popped up, the victory of the Immortal End World was all but assured.


    The united foreign troops had to step back as they licked their wounds.


    Far from the battlefield, creatures from different worlds gasped in surprise at the unexpected results of the battle.


    Their disbelief was written all over their faces.


    No one doubted that the Immortal End World would be quickly destroyed.


    That was why all of them could only gape in shock as not one of them saw this coming.


    Devil Ancestor Bale couldn''t get Austin and the three magic trees off his tail.


    On the other side, the united army of the four worlds was losing their ground.


    "Unbelievable!"


    "When did the creatures in the Immortal End World become so powerful? They''re even gaining the upper hand in the fight against the joint forces of the four worlds!"


    All the onlookers were gaping in their amazement at the result. It looked surreal and felt unreal. Some of them were too dumbfounded to even utter a word.


    Immortal End World was a weak, closed world to all the creatures in the universe.


    This was so deeply rooted within their minds that this opinion began to feel like a fact.


    But today, the creatures of the Immortal End World showed strength so great it left them shaking.


    Such an abrupt change was really surprising.


    Some creatures'' faces turned pale in their fear.


    Their worlds had conflicts with the Immortal End World in the past, and they even more or less bullied it.


    They were terrified that their worlds would be in danger if the creatures of the Immortal End World planned to get even with them in the future.


    "As long as the Immortal End World survive this, it''ll be a powerhouse in the universe,"


    a creature exclaimed.


    "I think so.


    If a master of the sect ancestor''s level can''t destroy the Immortal End World, I''m afraid that no one would dare to attack them again in the future,"


    another creature responded and nodded in agreement.


    No matter what the result of the battle would be, the creatures from other worlds had already changed their opinions towards the Immortal End World.


    ''Will the Immortal End World get through this?


    If it does, it''ll truly become a formidable force in the universe, '' the creatures from other worlds thought.


    "Well... looks like you''re harder to deal with tha


    evil!


    We just have to hold you off.


    It won''t be long before our men wipe out your troops,"


    the supreme holy tree spoke loudly despite of the damage it received.


    "Oh, is that so?


    But I''m afraid your plan won''t work.


    I prepared a back-up plan in case of an emergency."


    Devil Ancestor Bale''s lips pulled into a cunning smile.


    A foreboding feeling ripped through Austin when he saw the smile on his enemy''s face.


    Devil Ancestor Bale snapped to look at the depths of the sky in the next second.


    "Javier, stop being a bystander.


    Come out.


    If you help me destroy this world, I will give you a handsome reward,"


    he said abruptly.


    There was nothing in that area as far as their eyes could see.


    "Seriously? Bale, I can''t believe that you can''t deal with such a small world on your own.


    Looks like the Immortal End World is different.


    All right. Let me give you a hand."


    A voice of pure evil echoed from the direction Devil Ancestor Bale was looking at.


    It was flat and emotionless, so empty that it sent cold shivers down people''s spine.


    A tall dark figure seemed to materialize out of nowhere into their view.


    He blankly looked at the bloody battlefield as if they were all just ants that were so insignificant that they didn''t deserve an ounce of his attention.


    Apparently, he was as powerful as a sect ancestor just like Devil Ancestor Bale.


    The creatures of the Immortal End World felt their heart sink and their burning determination were replaced by a terrifying chill they could feel deep within their bones.

 Chapter 2568 Three Sect Ancestors

    "That is Javier, the devil ancestor of the Second Demonic World in the Evil Abyss World.


    It was said that he had always been on good terms with Devil Ancestor Bale, and it turns out that it is true.


    Devil Ancestor Bale actually invited him to assist him in the attack!"


    "The Immortal End World is going to have a hard time.


    As of now, there are two sect ancestors going against them.


    At this rate, the Immortal End World will be wiped out. There is no doubt about that!"


    As the black figure appeared, all the creatures from various worlds in the distance were all rattled.


    They couldn''t contain their surprise.


    Any ordinary being would probably have no chance to see even one sect ancestor in their entire lives, let alone two.


    But now, two of them appeared.


    Creatures from the area exclaimed in excitement. They felt that they had something to feast on.


    Devil Ancestor Javier, clad in black clothing, was in the depths of the starry sky. He was shining with a light that could freeze anyone out of sheer coldness, and his eyes were brimming with intense killing intent.


    "Go to hell!"


    Covering the vast expanse of the sky, his huge hands stretched out.


    As he did so, the entirety of it was blanketed with endless evil energy.


    The creatures who felt the strong power also felt scared. They went as far as possible to avoid being part of the collateral damage.


    Puff!


    In that instant, creatures were blown up one by one and vanished into thin air on that particular side of the Immortal End World.


    The atmosphere was filled with boundless pale blood mist.


    Sect ancestors were so powerful.


    They could instantly kill numerous creatures in just a single breath.


    Instantly, hundreds of thousands of casualties had been inflicted on the side of the Immortal End World.


    "Retreat! Everyone, retreat! Retreat!"


    Austin widened his eyes widely and roared madly.


    "Ha-ha, it''s too late. How can these poor ants escape from me?"


    Sneering, Devil Ancestor Javier mocked.


    Bang!


    A black light flew out from his palm and turned into a black blade, chopping across the battlefield.


    Like the vast and endless sea, the black blade aura made the whole starry sky tremble.


    Puff!


    Many people from the Immortal End World immediately died in one go. The battlefield became a sea of blood. Their flesh and broken bones flew in the air at the same time, and many pieces of magic treasures were destroyed.


    Before anyone had any time to react, they were already dead.


    "No!"


    Zenith roared madly.


    The old man that had been his friend since they lived in the Land of Life-and-death had just been destroyed and left in pieces. He was dead on the spot.


    Over the past three


    t of frustration.


    "I beg to differ. Cut the crap. Let''s fight!"


    As a small smile formed in the corner of his lips, the old man demanded to get this over with.


    Bang!


    He stood tall in the face of his adversary. The aura around him was so strong that it felt like he was a god of war.


    He launched out his punches, most terrifying blood vitality bursting out of his body.


    Shadows of dragons and ancient elephants appeared and wandered around his body.


    "Let''s fight! I''m not afraid of you!"


    Devil Ancestor Javier raged. He was complacent with his cultivation base and his tough character. If it hadn''t been for this features, he couldn''t have cultivated to such a high level.


    Buzz!


    The eyes of Devil Ancestor Javier glowed strangely, and the dark light on his forehead sparkled. Tens of thousands of streaks of black light shot out. Then, the frightening rune was formed and turned into an evil saber, which shot towards the middle of the elder''s eyebrows.


    Swish!


    The white haired old man opened his mouth and roared. He instantly hovered in the air and blocked the attack of that saber.


    The whole space around them was eventually destroyed due to their ferocious battle.


    The other creatures could no longer see what was truly happening between the two of them.


    "Ha-ha, it looks like there is still hope for the Immortal End World after all!


    Kill!"


    Elder Kevin shouted and with a wave of his hand, he led their men to counterattack!


    "Kill!"


    With returned hope in their hearts, the people from the Immortal End World turned around and rushed forward like wolves and tigers.


    They had been suppressed with no way of fighting back until now!


    The sect ancestor hit them hard and they had sustained heavy casualties.


    This was the perfect chance for them to fight back!

 Chapter 2569 The Four Great Masters

    The group of cultivators from the Immortal End World charged at the allied forces of the four worlds again.


    Their momentum was extremely unstoppable, like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves. "What?!"


    Creatures that flocked the sky were all dumbfounded by the seemingly endless war.


    From the beginning till now, all kinds of unexpected changes consistently took place, making the spectators intensely uneasy, as they simply could not bear watching it.


    "The Immortal End World starts to retake the upper hand."


    "Damn! This war is really a bolt from the blue. What an unpredictable battle! Watching this is like riding a roller coaster!"


    Creatures in the sky couldn''t help but cheer in sheer delight and surprise.


    "Ha-ha! You old demon! Destroying Immortal End World is no child''s play!"


    Austin snorted as he spat out those words with sheer conviction.


    Boom!


    Then, he rushed forward after activating the two treasure pots while carrying out various secret martial arts skills that he had practiced.


    Since he had been fighting Devil Ancestor Bale for such a long time, Austin was not in a position to be hasty at all. He had to give his all in this battle as the future of the Immortal End World was at stake.


    Inevitably, having a combat with a mighty foe prompted Austin to grow too. His eyes were growing sharper each second.


    "Go to hell, you devil!"


    The three holy trees were already severely injured, but they were still determined to fight. So, they joined Austin and rushed forward at the same time.


    "Well, I''ll kill all of you!"


    Devil Ancestor Bale was utterly enraged after seeing how the allied force of the four worlds he had brought with him was slowly being annihilated.


    With every intense step he took forward, the space beneath cracked.


    This time, Devil Ancestor Bale didn''t preserve his strength�C�Che was about to go all out!


    "Die!"


    With his extremely oppressive aura, Devil Ancestor Bale''s whole body burned fiercely like a black fireball.


    Boom!


    With his eyes glowing, and his fists clenched, he released 81 black demonic dragons in a flash. This was a formidable demonic secret skill!


    The dragons howled before flying and rushing to Austin and the three holy trees at the same time.


    Roar!


    Each of them was tens of thousands of miles long, and their scales were densely packed. Wherever they passed and swirled, the space broke down, destroying everything


    arged at Austin and the three holy trees with the demons he had summoned.


    The latter, while resisting, were beaten badly.


    Austin used the Phoenix Nirvana Skill again and again to recover himself.


    However, the Phoenix Nirvana Skill would not let him be reincarnated infinitely.


    If he kept on activating it, the impact would weaken and eventually turn ineffective.


    As a result, Austin''s wounds were not getting any better at all.


    On the other side, the cultivators, Kevin, together with the other people from Immortal End World had killed most of the allied forces of the four worlds!


    The entire army had fallen, and most of them had already fled away.


    The Immortal End World had gained a complete victory on this side!


    At the same time, the fierce battle between the grandmasters of the hybrid titan race, and Devil Ancestor Javier went on.


    Both of them were powerful sect ancestors and had powerful cultivation bases, so it was not easy for neither of them to win.


    "Austin, you must die today!"


    Devil Ancestor Bale gnashed his teeth, looking extremely cruel.


    "I don''t think so."


    Suddenly, a large hand came from the distant sky.


    Bang!


    It aggressively attacked Devil Ancestor Bale.


    "This is another powerful leader as the same level as the sect ancestor!"


    All the creatures were shocked and dumbfounded.


    They looked as if everything was unreal and that they were just dreaming.


    ''Oh my god! The battle has drawn the attention of four sect ancestors!''


    they couldn''t help but exclaim internally.


    With mouth agape and eyes wide open, they all stared at the colossal hand.

 Chapter 2570 Little Trick (Part One)

    The hand had appeared out of nowhere and now stretched out towards Devil Ancestor Bale. It was strangely accompanied by a loud noise.


    The void from which the mysterious hand had emerged collapsed. The hand contained such terrifying power that it defied the laws of nature.


    "Where are from you? What''s your connection to the Immortal End World? Why did you get involved in this mess?"


    Devil Ancestor Bale recoiled with terror.


    He could sense that the master who was hiding in the dark and wielding this colossal hand was stronger than him.


    "I''m simply a tourist. It''s just that I hate to see people bully the weak, so I decide to help.


    My good fellow, don''t be so mean. We should go easy on them. Just let it go and take your leave.


    What do you say?"


    These words came from the big hand. It sounded pretty earnest but Devil Ancestor Bale somehow felt the words rather harsh and ridiculous.


    "No way in hell! The Immortal End World must be destroyed today!" Devil Ancestor Bale squealed in a determined tone, in a desperate attempt to hide his fears.


    There was no way that he would give up the destruction of the Immortal End World, especially not after what Austin had done to his men and put him through.


    "In that case, I have nothing to say."


    The big hand gestured without emotion.


    It continued to zoom in towards Devil Ancestor Bale.


    It smashed the void surrounding it and caused everything to turn into dust.


    "Humph!


    Do you think I am afraid of you? You''re only an avatar!"


    Devil Ancestor Bale snarled, enraged.


    His opponent had not shown up, but only sent his hand here.


    The hand was only an avatar of his opponent.


    Devil Ancestor Bale could tell that the hand actually belonged to someone of his level. It was impossible that he would yield to a hand. He j


    could instantly annihilate the weak ones!


    "Ha-ha!


    Now you know what we are capable of, don''t you?


    Let''s attack him together and take his life!" the supreme holy tree gushed out loud looking at its mates.


    It took the lead and went all out to pounce on the injured Devil Ancestor Bale. This would be the final blow to his being.


    The hand fell from the sky with great velocity, aiming its entire energy upon the devil.


    "Argh! "


    Upon realizing this, Devil Ancestor Bale threw his head back and growled furiously.


    It had been a trying day for him, both physically and mentally.


    He initially thought that it was easy work to destroy the Immortal End World with the troops of four worlds.


    However, things had steadily gotten out of his control.


    The two powerful figures that were as powerful as the sect ancestor had popped out of nowhere and come to the aid of the Immortal End World.


    As things stood, most creatures of the foreign united army were either dead or wounded. The odds did not seem to be in his favor at all.


    At the thought of this, Devil Ancestor Bale flew into a rage. He wasn''t the kind to take a defeat like this lying down. He would fight back or die trying.

 Chapter 2571 Little Trick (Part Two)

    He improved his strength using a secret skill and his body glowed. It lit up the entire sky above them. The sight shocked all of the creatures who were around to see it.


    ''Devil Ancestor Bale is going all out, '' they thought to themselves. The anticipation was written clearly across their faces.


    It was a terrifying thing for powerful figures like sect ancestor to fight invoking their full strength.


    The entire space began to tremble. All the creatures around them were also shivering uncontrollably.


    Devil Ancestor Bale grew taller, and loud noises came from his body. It seemed like some violent, powerful beast were going to wake up from within him.


    A formidable evil energy spilled out every crevice from his body.


    At this point, the sky fell apart and the earth cracked open.


    Countless Divine Ruling Chains appeared in front of Devil Ancestor Bale. Each of the chains turned pitch black and spread out in all directions.


    At the sight of this, the giant hand came towards the black chains.


    The second they collided with each other, a big booming sound was heard and shook the universe.


    It was the collision between the strongest powers in the universe. If it hadn''t been for the war, no one could have seen such a high form fight.


    The creatures nearby were fortunate to witness this scene. It was truly a historic moment, the kind about which legends would be formed.


    A big explosion happened soon after the collision and sent violent energy waves everywhere. It was as if the universe were destroyed and everything were turned to nothing.


    The space cracked, and space fragments flew haphazardly in all directions.


    The two masters of the sect ancestor''s level could easily destroy a vast space while they were fighting.


    ed confidently.


    There was not even a sliver of doubt in its tone.


    In the very next moment, golden fire dragons began to fall from the sky.


    There was an entire army of them. They attacked the dark ocean behind Devil Ancestor Bale instead of hitting him directly.


    Sizzling!


    Golden fire dragons flew into the black sea and they burnt inside it.


    In a flash, the dark sea was set on fire. It turned into black smoke and vanished without a trace.


    Within Devil Ancestor Bale, the evil creature screamed in pain and exploded like a bomb.


    "You!!!"


    Blood gushed from the nose, eyes, ears and mouth of Devil Ancestor Bale as he was clearly affected by the explosion inside him. Since his summoning skill was broken, he gotten even more gravely injured than the evil creature he summoned.


    "Let''s finish this old bastard together!"


    Austin and the other three holy trees dashed towards Devil Ancestor Bale once again, determined to finish him off.


    The hand in the air came at Devil Ancestor Bale at a surprising speed too.


    Getting hit, Devil Ancestor Bale was blown away instantly.


    He was badly wounded, and no one knew whether he was still alive.

 Chapter 2572 The War Is Over (Part One)

    Devil Ancestor Bale let out a roar, full of anger and frustration. He couldn''t believe what was happening.


    Being a renowned name and unbeatable, with the power that could match a sect ancestor, he was one of the strongest creatures in the universe.


    He couldn''t believe it. He had lived for a long, long time and had never been hurt like that since he rose to fame. He had no memory of being injured so severely.


    And now he wasn''t able to conquer the Immortal End World. It was the world which he thought was a small and weak territory. The very thought that he was being defeated by a small region infuriated him even further.


    "You stupid evil creature! What the hell are you yelling for?" Austin and the three holy trees bellowed.


    The four of them joined together and unleashed another attack on Devil Ancestor Bale, with their hands raised to the sky.


    Devil Ancestor Bale had already lost his arms after the last attack.


    But due to his marvelous resilience, in just a moment, the arm had regenerated.


    Hardly had a moment or two passed and his opponents had launched another series of attacks.


    This time with the combined attack by Austin and the three holy trees, both of his arms were ripped off of his shoulder.


    "Aaah!"


    Devil Ancestor Bale roared in pain. His voice was filled with pain and agony.


    He was wounded again by the attack. This time fear began to rise in his heart. He finally began to see the fact that he was on the losing end!


    He was worried that with the help of the big hand coming for their aid, Austin and the three holy trees could defeat him.


    Austin watched the incapacitated arms of Devil Ancestor Bale that fell far away from his body.


    Suddenly a thought struck his mind.


    ''These t


    ot bad!" Austin muttered.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin sent Devil Ancestor Bale''s limbs floating in the air. They stopped in front of his demonic avatar.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle got rid of the avatar''s grip and levitated in the air. It sucked in the arms and feet in an instant.


    At the same time, in another battlefield things were going on ferociously. The white-haired man, who was the supreme grandmaster of the hybrid titan race, was still in a fierce fight with Devil Ancestor Javier.


    The white-haired man burst into laughter after he got to know how the battle ended in the Immortal End World. "Your friend Bale has lost and ran away from the battle field. Are you sure you want to continue fighting against me?


    So, do you have a death wish?" he said loudly with sarcasm.


    He threw a full-blown punch at Devil Ancestor Javier. His closed fist landed hardly and gave off endless light and fire.


    But it wasn''t enough. Devil Ancestor Javier was still bravely fighting back.


    His fist collided with the punch which was coming from the supreme grandmaster''s side. It shook the entire sky. However, Devil Ancestor Javier spat out blood.

 Chapter 2573 The War Is Over (Part Two)

    Having being involved in the fight against his enemy for nearly half a day, Devil Ancestor Javier was already at a disadvantage.


    "Since you''re being so foolish and stubborn, I''ll finish you here!"


    The old man with white hair took a stride forward. He was not ready to bow down or accept defeat.


    He was preparing to throw another punch at Devil Ancestor Javier. It was clear he wouldn''t spare the ancestor''s life no matter what.


    At that point, the supreme grandmaster looked like a ferocious cultivator as his white hair kept dancing wildly in the air. Two beams of light shot out of his eyes and cut off the void like a sharp knife.


    Shadows of divine dragons and elephants danced around him. They were the totems of the hybrid titan race. The powers released by them was so strong that it even made the stars nearby shake and fall.


    The sight terrified Devil Ancestor Javier immensely. ''This elder is amazing. It doesn''t look like he will ever get tired or run out of energy.''


    Fearing the extremely strong punch advancing towards him, Devil Ancestor Javier stepped back.


    He coughed up blood again.


    "Come on! Let''s go and kill that old evil creature!" Austin said in high spirits.


    He and the three holy trees dashed towards Devil Ancestor Javier at the same time. They were all filled with the desire to end the matter as soon as possible.


    In the blink of an eye, the giant hand started to move towards Devil Ancestor Javier.


    Immediately, Devil Ancestor Javier''s face changed dramatically. A trace of fear and anxiety could be seen on his face.


    ''This elder is a difficult opponent.


    And all these guys are also coming after me.


    If I con


    Austin said as he looked at the huge hand that was hovering in the sky.


    "Ha-ha! You are welcome, lad.


    But this is not over yet. Although Devil Ancestor Bale is seriously injured but he will certainly come after you. He will look for an opportunity to take revenge, once he recovers," the hand said to Austin.


    It was aware of how the danger was not over for Austin and the Immortal End World.


    "You''re right sir. I know this is not over yet! We''ll be cautious now."


    Austin nodded his head. There was a serious look on his face.


    Austin was fully aware of the danger that was lurking ahead. He knew that Devil Ancestor Bale was a huge threat to him and the Immortal End World.


    The next moment, the hand vanished. It flew far into the distance and was nowhere to be seen. It left as suddenly as it had come.


    A smile came up on Austin''s face as he thought about the hand. In fact, Austin already knew whom the huge hand belonged to.


    It belonged to Elroy, who was the chief of Tang Clan in the Tycoon World. Austin was grateful to him as he had helped them win against such a formidable rival.

 Chapter 2574 A Stir In The Universe

    Elroy was known as one of the strongest sect ancestors in the Tycoon World, as well as one of the top masters in the universe.


    He could emit energy from his hands at a distance, rivaling the strength of the Devil Ancestor Bale


    Thus, it could be said that Elroy''s fighting power was much stronger than that of the Devil Ancestor Bale.


    "Thank you for your timely help, sir!"


    Austin said with a grateful tone as he walked over to the white-haired old man.


    "You are always welcome, for it is you who helped set free the hybrid titan race.


    If it hadn''t been for you, the hybrid titan race would have still been trapped inside the array of ancient magic.


    What''s more, the Ancient Celestial World and the Immortal End World have become allies, so it is my moral obligation to help the Immortal End World when it is in danger,"


    the old man said with a wrinkly smile.


    At the same time, Kevin and the soldier were leading the cultivators from the Immortal End World to clean the battlefield.


    During the fierce battle, the Immortal End World suffered heavy casualties.


    The tone of the battle was set when Devil Ancestor Javier appeared at the start, he having killed nearly a hundred thousand cultivators from the Immortal End World with just several moves.


    Now that the battle was over, many creatures from the Immortal End World mourned the death of elders, relatives, and friends whom they lost in battle.


    "Did you see, master?


    The Immortal End World has won!


    May you rest in peace."


    A man in outer space knelt down, watching the planet from above with tears streaming down his face. His master had been killed by a palm attack from Devil Ancestor Javier during the battle.


    "Mario, my best friend!


    We made a promise that if the Immortal End World wins the battle, we will drink festively for several days.


    I did not expect that you would die!


    I will still keep my promise and drink with you for several days, Mario!"


    A middle-aged man in grey, carrying a long sword on his back tipped a big gourd filled with wine into his mouth and started crying as he drank.


    He looked devastated.


    Although the Immortal End World had won the battle, many were killed leaving their relatives and friends in great pain.


    Everyone was a victim of the war.


    Thankfully, Austin had given an


    overall strength of the four worlds had taken a huge blow!


    "Why?


    The Immortal End World is just a weak, measly world that we used to bully. How could they have beaten our allied forces?"


    "That''s impossible. I can''t believe it!


    How could a weak world rise this quick?"


    creatures from the four worlds roared in resentment.


    At the same time, people were still cleaning up the remains of the battlefield in outer space outside the Immortal End World.


    After all, people had to pass through the outer space in order to get in and out of the Immortal End World, so it needed to be cleaned up.


    There were cheers everywhere.


    The victory of the battle made every creature of the Immortal End World forget the past depression. They could see the bright future of the Immortal End World shining in front of them.


    It was true that the Immortal End World had underwent many struggles in the past.


    During ancient times, even the entire Immortal End Continent was smashed, breaking into dozens of ruined continents.


    Demons from the outside worlds had always posed a big threat to the Immortal End World.


    Today, the Immortal End World had defeated the demon army from the four worlds. Truly an extraordinary feat!


    "Austin, now that we greatly won against our oppressors, why not strike now and wipe out the four worlds quickly?"


    Asa suggested as he came up to Austin''s side, while the Eight Stone Saints were in a good mood, still relishing the victory.


    "What?"


    No other words came out of Austin''s mouth. He was stunned.

 Chapter 2575 Breaking Into The Skeleton World

    "That sounds like a good idea..." Austin said.


    Asa''s suggestion was interesting and exciting for Austin.


    ''Now that we have won the battle, our men are in high spirits. If we strike while the iron is hot, we will surely kill more enemies, '' Austin thought.


    "There are eighteen worlds in the Evil Abyss World. If we attack the Third Demonic World, the evil creatures from other worlds might hit back at us in solidarity with them.


    Hence, the Third Demonic World is not an option.


    But we can hit the skeleton race, the heaven shadow race, and North Nether World. All are viable options.


    Well, that''s it.


    Our Immortal End World needs to establish its authority! We need to do this."


    Austin decided after pondering for a while.


    "Sir... I think I finally have a plan that you would approve."


    Austin said, as he turned to look at the supreme grandmaster of the hybrid titan race, with a broad smile on his face.


    "If you have made up your mind, just do it. I trust your instincts.


    I will follow you secretly, so as to help you when necessary,"


    the white-haired old man said with a smile.


    Since he was as powerful as a sect ancestor, there was virtually nothing under the sky that could scare or threaten him.


    Moreover, he and his people owed Austin a lot, so he didn''t mind assisting Austin in secret.


    "Thank you, sir!" Austin gushed.


    Austin was overjoyed that the white-haired old man was willing to help and follow him in secret. With his help, it wouldn''t be difficult for them to deal with the skeleton race, the heaven shadow race and the North Nether World.


    "Attention, everyone, get ready. We''ll soon be invading another world!"


    Austin immediately gave an order.


    Naturally, Kevin would support Austin with all his might. He started counting his people and organized a strong army.


    It was an impressive army made of a few million excellent creatures.


    Austin then waved his hand, and twenty warships appeared in the sky.


    They were the enhanced top warships he had purchased from Elroy not long ago, and he had been itching to try his hand at testing them in a real battle situation.


    Millions of creatures got onto the twenty warships into their designated areas.


    Austin asked Kevin, the soldier, Zenith, and the eight chaotic evil beasts to stay behind and protect the Immortal End World in the absence of him.


    "Alright everyone, let''s go!"


    Austin ordered after he got onto one of the warships.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The twenty warships quivered and vanished into thin air simultaneously.


    They headed towards the Skeleton World at such a terrifying speed that people couldn''t see their movements with their naked eyes. It seemed as if one minute they were in one place and in the next minute they were appearing elsewhere several millions of miles away.


    Meanwhile in the Skeleton World, two grand chieftains sighed in frustration.


    They had planned to share the spoils and probably acquire a new territory for the Skeleton World after destroying the Immortal End World.


    the rest of your life!" the grand chieftain from the skeleton race said through gritted teeth.


    He then angrily threw the pagoda at Austin.


    Within the next second, Austin felt that a strong force had come from the seven-layered pagoda and seized his spiritual soul.


    It had a dangerous tactic because it seemed as if it was trying to drag his spiritual soul out of his Soul Sea.


    The members of the skeleton race had a talent for spiritual sense. They knew many secret skills about the spiritual sense and possessed many related magic treasures.


    "That''s a cheap trick!"


    Austin sneered.


    Then he activated the Supreme Spiritual Pot which got out of his body and grew bigger.


    It turned into a giant pot, shaking in the air.


    Boom!


    The Supreme Spiritual Pot instantly shattered the grand chieftain''s seven-layered pagoda.


    Whoosh!


    The Supreme Spiritual Pot rushed into the grand chieftain''s Soul Sea and hit his spiritual soul.


    With a shrill cry, blood started to flow out from all the seven orifices on his head.


    His spiritual soul immediately exploded killing him instantly.


    The spiritual tree''s leaves left Austin''s Soul Sea and got into the dead grand chieftain''s Soul Sea.


    The spiritual tree absorbed all his spiritual sense energy.


    In fact, Austin''s spiritual sense was stronger than the dead grand chieftain''s.


    It was a stupid move for the grand chieftain from the skeleton race to attack Austin with his weak spiritual sense as compared to Austin.


    "Austin... You are an abomination!"


    The other grand chieftain was appalled.


    He had never expected Austin to be so powerful.


    After all, Austin had just executed a grand chieftain from the skeleton race with one strike!


    ''What have the gods sent to us this time? Is our Skeleton World doomed this time?''


    the grand chieftain thought, desperately.


    ''Supreme grandmaster!


    The only way to save our world is to awake the supreme grandmaster!''


    At the thought of this, the grand chieftain of the skeleton race became excited.

 Chapter 2576 The Supreme Grandmaster Of The Skeleton World

    "Perform a sacrifice ceremony so as to awaken the supreme grandmaster!"


    The grand chieftain of the skeleton race sent a voice message to the depths of the Skeleton World.


    Deep in the Skeleton World, there was an old and tranquil land.


    It was characterized by lush bushes, tall trees and flowers dancing in the air. Pleasant scents filled the air.


    The place was covered by thousands of beams of soft light that when they hit the rivers they often reflected a multitude of colors like the rainbow, making the land seem as if one had walked right into a rainbow kingdom.


    The land was inhabited by all kinds of exotic birds whose beautiful rainbow colored feathers peppered the land while the magnificent beasts always left visitors to the land in awe due to the different range of species that existed and how they looked. They were beyond any human imagination.


    In the middle of the land lied a temple that emitted dazzling light due to its gold plated exterior.


    Over ten old people sat cross-legged inside to guard it.


    They all received the voice message transmitted from the grand chieftain of the skeleton race at the same time.


    "Alas! The grand chieftain always make decisions in a hurry and therefore never do the right thing. They have finally gotten us into trouble.


    Based on how urgent his voice sounds, I have a hunch that our world is at stake,"


    one of the old men said with a sigh.


    "Humph! Well this time I am taking no prisoners; anyone who invades our homeland will not be spared. No matter who they are,"


    a tall, fierce looking old man said sternly.


    "Pal, you have been indulging the grand chieftains and letting them do whatever they want; they would commit murder right under your nose and I am almost sure you wouldn''t want to reprimand them. Now they have grown horns, become arrogant and we are soon going to pay for the mistakes they have just made.


    Yet you still fail to realize your own contribution to the problem.


    Anyway, never mind, there is no need crying over spilt milk. Let''s concentrate on the task at hand and wake up the supreme grandmaster first,"


    a skinny elder said, sighing.


    Then the elders all assembled at an old magic altar within the temple.


    The group of elders started rocking their bodies back and forth with their hands clasped together on their chest, while humming. The humming soon escalated into roaring as a blood-colored energy rushed out from their bodies and injected into the altar.


    As soon as they started roaring, they made different gestures and launched formulas into the altar.


    The ancient altar suddenly shook dramatically creating cracks on the ground that it was built on.


    A mysterious space deep in the ground apart from the cracks appeared under the temple. It looked like some kind of ancient passage.


    Rows of thick red candles were placed inside the space. The candlelight illuminated the area. No one knew how long the candles would be there or when they would go out.


    A huge crystal coffin appeared through the ancient passage surrounded by the scarlet red candles that seemed to have a life of their own and would not go off.


    A tall, white and spooky skeleton which looked strangely fresh was lay inside the casket. The skeleton was almost d


    . The members of the skeleton race were the most difficult cultivators to kill. The only way to finish them off for good was to destroy their spiritual souls.


    The grand chieftain of the skeleton race was in a crazy state as if he was losing his marbles and not in the right state of mind. He waved his blood-colored blade at Austin. It immediately released red lights, which dyed the space red as it had just got a fresh paint job.


    But since Austin had wounded his opponent, there was no way he was letting the rare opportunity of hurting the grand chieftain further pass through his hands.


    Within the blink of an eye, Austin unleashed the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship. Five streaks of sword aura formed huge dragons that growled and came at the grand chieftain of the skeleton race from different directions leaving him nowhere to hide.


    Clung!


    The grand chieftain''s scarlet blade was crushed into pieces.


    Now seriously wounded, the grand chieftain of the skeleton race was lifted like a piece of paper and thrown into the distance, settling on a boulder of rocks as every bone on his body cracked.


    Austin moved forward and held his skull.


    "You are screwed,"


    Austin said coldly.


    The creatures of the Immortal End World and the Skeleton World were shocked by the scene.


    Their eyes were fixed on Austin.


    The young man from the Immortal End World had easily defeated the two grand chieftains of the skeleton race.


    They were dumbfounded by the mighty strength displayed by Austin from the Immortal End World.


    In fact, creatures in the universe had heard about Austin''s prowess.


    He was a famous figure in the universe.


    "Well, young man, can you give us a moment and lend us your ear?"


    Just then, an elder''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Watch out!" the white-haired man reminded everyone.


    He was the supreme grandmaster of the hybrid titan race. The moment the voice rang out, he frowned and reached Austin in an instant.


    "Help me, supreme grandmaster!


    Please kill all these invaders, so that our people can live in peace!"


    The grand chieftain of the skeleton race, who had been in despair, suddenly roared with ecstasy.

 Chapter 2577 Make Peace

    The next moment, an old Taoist appeared above the Skeleton World with thirteen elders.


    "It''s our supreme grandmaster!"


    "He''s still alive!


    We''re saved!"


    "Oh my God! Are those thirteen old men the legendary elders?


    I thought they went missing with our supreme grandmaster a long time ago."


    The presence of the Taoist and the elders surprised the entire Skeleton World.


    All the members of the skeleton race looked toward them with enthusiasm.


    "Supreme grandmaster!


    Elders!" a member of the skeleton race greeted as he got on his knees in mid-air.


    The rest of the skeleton race followed suit.


    "Get up," the old Taoist said.


    With a wave of his hand, a stream of blood-colored energy instantly filled the entire sky. All the skeleton race members then stood up.


    Austin was a little surprised.


    ''So the supreme grandmaster of the skeleton race is still alive, ''


    Austin thought to himself, frowning.


    According to the legend, the supreme grandmaster of the skeleton race was as strong as a sect ancestor. However, he had disappeared for a long time.


    Rumors had it that the supreme grandmaster of skeleton race died in the middle of his cultivation.


    However, today, this mysterious legend was standing right before their eyes.


    "You must be Austin Lin from the Immortal End World.


    You really are a brilliant young man.


    For your sake, I suggest you leave right now and take your men along with you."


    The old Taoist looked at Austin.


    Despite looking like a friendly, harmless elder, a sharp look flashed across his eyes.


    "Pardon me?


    Since ancient times, your people joined hands with the Third Demonic World. Since then, I can''t even count how many times you''ve attacked us. You slaughtered our creatures and destroyed so many other worlds.


    You owe us so much and you just want me to move on and pretend as if nothing happened? You''ve got to be kidding me,"


    Austin sneered.


    Even though he knew that the old Taoist was definitely as powerful as a sect ancestor, he stood his ground. He had no plans on backing down.


    A tall, ferocious elder next to the old Taoist then took a step forward.


    "Shut up, you arrogant brat! How dare you talk to our supreme grandmaster this way?


    Get on your knees and apologize!"


    the old man yelled at Austin.


    "Get over here. I''ll permanently shut you up!" Austin bit back as he pointed his finger to the elder, challenging him.


    Austin''s face was filled with contempt.


    The elder furrowed his eye brows in response to Austin''s provocation. He was seething.


    "Austin, you''re making a big mistake!


    Our supreme grandmaster is as powerful as a sect


    of members of the skeleton race had been destroyed into pieces


    including the grand chieftain of the skeleton race who had become Austin''s captive.


    In just a few seconds, more than a hundred thousand members of the skeleton race had died.


    As the old Taoist waved his hand, a white jade slip and a Space Ring flew towards Austin.


    "Young man, I have killed all the leaders who took part in the battles against Immortal End World.


    This jade slip contains the ancient scripture.


    The resources are in the Space Ring.


    And I promise that from now on, our world will never be an enemy of the Immortal End World again,"


    the old Taoist said, looking at Austin.


    Needless to say, Austin was stunned.


    "I see. I''ll take them,"


    he said before putting away the jade slip and Space Ring that had just been floating in front of him.


    "I hope you will keep your promise, sir," Austin said.


    With a wave of his hand, he and his crew left the Skeleton World.


    "Why did you compromise to a little boy, supreme grandmaster?"


    the tall, fierce looking old man next to the old man asked glumly.


    "I''ve read his fortune.


    This young man named Austin is by no means ordinary. With his strength and luck, he''ll be the brightest and most terrifyingly powerful person in this universe. I saw it in his future.


    We can''t make him an enemy of ours or he will destroy our world.


    If I didn''t compromise and make peace, our world would have been destroyed by now.


    I am no match for the master that was standing next to Austin.


    Inform everyone that from now on, we''re going to leave the Immortal End World alone. Stay away from them.


    If anyone runs into creatures in the Immortal End World, take a detour and avoid them,"


    the old Taoist ordered.

 Chapter 2578 Surrender

    After hearing the old Taoist''s order, members of the skeleton race were immensely outraged.


    However, no one dared to defy him.


    After all, he was the head of the entire skeleton race and the most powerful among them all.


    After leaving the Skeleton World, Austin headed for the Heaven Shadow World with his people.


    That was where the heaven shadow race dwelled in.


    Their race was considered a moderately powerful one in the whole universe.


    Yet still, many of their masters were remarkably strong masters. And more than that, it had a significant population.


    However, disappointingly, there was no influential leader as powerful as a sect ancestor among them.


    Hence, the Heaven Shadow World wasn''t really considered a high power in the universe.


    This was also the reason why they were willing to pledge allegiance to the Third Demonic World.


    In the universe, many small and middle-sized worlds would go to great lengths to butter up some prominent people who could match a sect ancestor. They would do all of this to strengthen their own force.


    "Charge!" Austin firmly ordered.


    He was outside the gate of the Heaven Shadow World.


    Without hesitation, a few million creatures of the Immortal End World rushed into the gate.


    Austin, the divine silkworm, the little infinity beast, Eight Stone Saints, and nearly a hundred supreme grandmasters of the devil insect race lead the siege.


    They were undeniably unstoppable!


    Meanwhile, the supreme grandmaster of the hybrid titan race didn''t join them.


    Instead of wasting his time on the weaklings, he just hid casually in the void and watch Austin and his comrades attack.


    Although there were many masters in the heaven shadow race, the strongest ones could just match the grand leader of the Evil Abyss World.


    They were not really strong enough to withstand Austin''s attacks at all.


    So, as the latter took the lead, he mercilessly killed several masters of the heaven shadow race in a matter of seconds.


    "Come on!


    Destroy this world!"


    "Kill! I''ll avenge the death of our comrades!"


    "Ha-ha!


    Are you afraid now, you bastards? You see? No one can bully our world!"


    Many of the creatures from the Immortal End World were elated as they slew their enemies. The more they killed, the more confident they felt in ruining the Heaven Shadow World.


    Since ancient times, the Immortal End World had been out shadowed by other worlds. As a result, it became the target of being more established and strong ones.


    The creatures of this world had been through a lot.


    But now, they had the strength to slaughter those creatures from other worlds that once attacked their homeland.


    So, a


    ten. As long as the top leaders give me their spiritual soul orbs, you can keep them and their men alive.


    If they refuse and do otherwise, kill them and their crew,"


    Austin ordered after thinking for a while.


    ''Once I get these people''s spiritual soul orbs, I can control them in the future.


    It''s the best way out of this, '' Austin thought.


    Soon, the leaders who had claimed to surrender handed their spiritual soul orbs to Austin one after another.


    They would never dare to turn their back on him anymore.


    This was because their lives were already in the hands of Austin.


    With his powerful spiritual sense, he could control even more spiritual soul orbs together at the same time.


    However, while most of them obeyed, a few were stubborn and refused to yield, swearing to guard the North Nether World with their lives.


    Austin, of course, would not show mercy to those sects. After all, the North Nether World and the Immortal End World were sworn enemies, so it was only fitting to be ruthless.


    He then ordered his men to kill all those leaders and their members.


    Austin didn''t feel bad at all for the North Nether World deserved that fate.


    Half a day later and Austin was able to completely take control of the North Nether World!


    From then on, the Immortal End World would reign over that world.


    So far, Austin had successfully taken revenge on the skeleton race, the heaven shadow race, and the North Nether World.


    He had gotten even with three worlds that once attacked his beloved Immortal End World.


    Now, there was only one left��the Third Demonic World of the Evil Abyss World.


    "I''ll deal with you later, creatures of the Third Demonic World."


    Austin gazed at the direction of the Evil Abyss World, and ferocity flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 2579 Universe Of Chaos

    The news about the Immortal End World being practically invincible spread quickly throughout the universe.


    Needless to say, it had caused quite a stir


    especially among the worlds who weren''t as powerful.


    All eyes were on the Immortal End World.


    Just recently, the Immortal End world had attracted so much attention from driving away two sect ancestors.


    Now they had conquered three worlds without so much as a fight!


    This once again proved how powerful the Immortal End World truly was.


    After the battle, Austin returned to the Immortal End World.


    Later on, several worlds would send their messengers to the Immortal End World requesting for a diplomatic relationship.


    Most of these worlds were just near the Immortal End World.


    The power of the Immortal End World scared them. They were afraid that if they didn''t make peace, the Immortal End World would come for them and destroy their world.


    Needless to say, the Immortal End World was flourishing.


    In just a short while, the Immortal End World had become so famous around the universe.


    However, it had to be mentioned that in this universe, the news about the Immortal End World wasn''t that huge.


    This universe was rather a chaotic place where incidents of this magnitude happened on a daily basis.


    The corpse disaster was only getting worse and worse.


    Countless worlds were being destroyed and subsequently being turned into strongholds.


    About twenty worlds had already been taken over by these ruthless creatures.


    The universe was vast and boundless, with at least thousands of other worlds, so twenty worlds wasn''t supposed to be a big deal.


    However, the corpse disaster was a lingering threat to all of these creatures. No one knew who was going to be affected next.


    The alliance organized by the Heavenly Palace had launched several attacks against these ruthless creatures already. They had already had about a dozen battles.


    The result of these battles were split down the middle��both sides had had loss


    in all its magnificence.


    The majestic voice echoed in the starry sky. He sounded like a great master from the ancient times that had come back to life in order to rule the world again.


    Palaces continued to appear in the starry sky.


    Under the endless immortal light, these palaces seemed holy and auspicious.


    Not long after, a long bell rang out from the palace.


    The sound of the bell was holy and far-reaching.


    On this day, the whole universe was shocked to the core by the sudden appearance of the Divine Sect!


    In the Immortal End World, where everything was now prosperous, each living creature was hundreds of times stronger than before.


    "The universe is about to enter the stage of chaos. All the living beings in the Immortal End World have to step up and prepare for the upcoming turbulence,"


    Austin''s voice echoed clearly in every corner of the Immortal End World.


    As the chief of the world, Austin could do that easily.


    "Yes, sir!"


    all the living beings in the Immortal End World responded positively.


    Austin now was the spiritual sustenance in the entire Immortal End World.


    Every living being was obligated to obey him unconditionally.


    After giving his instructions, Austin went back to the inner space of the tripod. Inside the cave, he went into the time chamber to cultivate in seclusion.

 Chapter 2580 Practicing The Scripture Of Spiritual Sense

    "So, what the supreme grandmaster of the skeleton race gave me is actually the Scripture of Spiritual Sense!"


    Austin murmured as he read an ancient text in the time chamber.


    This gift from the supreme grandmaster of the skeleton race was one of the reasons why Austin had agreed to withdraw his troops from the Skeleton World.


    So, in the following days, Austin focused on studying the Scripture of Spiritual Sense in seclusion.


    He was surprised to learn that many omnipotent skills related to spiritual sense were recorded in the scripture. Particularly, he was drawn into the forbidden skills, which were dangerous for cultivators to learn as he studied them day and night.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was even stronger than that of a grand chieftain of the skeleton race.


    It was not an exaggeration to claim that no one of his level would be better than him in terms of spiritual sense.


    The Scripture of Spiritual Sense was of great use to his cultivation of spiritual sense.


    He estimated that his spiritual sense force would reach a much higher level after he cultivated the scripture.


    Hence, he wasted no time and began to learn the Scripture of Spiritual Sense.


    It recorded the methods on how to enhance one''s spiritual sense and secret skills that enabled one to deal with his enemies using such power.


    Both techniques were undeniably useful to Austin.


    And since he was cultivating in the time chamber, he had plenty of time to learn both.


    A hundred years passed by so quickly in the chamber with Austin fully immersed in his training.


    "Wow! I''ve finally started to master this scripture,"


    Austin murmured after opening his eyes.


    A wave of tremendous, powerful spiritual sense came out of his head, causing the entire room to suddenly tremble.


    Bang!


    Space fragments danced in the air as a result of the impact.


    "My spiritual sense attack has become more powerful than ever!"


    Austin exclaimed ecstatically.


    Under his control, the spiritual sense howled and shot up thousands of feet high.


    It released an aura of coldness, violence, and death.


    Wherever the spiritual sense went, the space around it was crushed and broke into pieces.


    Austin


    s of Flame Holy Land, and Mike came over to visit him.


    "Austin, have you ever thought of marrying Ivy, Sue, and Caroline?


    Maybe it''s time for you to think about this matter.


    You don''t have to worry about the Immortal End World from now on. No outsiders would dare to invade us anymore.


    So, I think it''s really nice to think about your marriage.


    This is the perfect timing to choose a good day to get married,"


    Mike said bluntly, obviously encouraging his friend.


    Since he had thought of Ivy and Sue as his own daughter, he had never forgotten about their marriage.


    "What?


    Get married?"


    Austin was taken aback by Mike''s blunt words.


    "Well, I suppose you''re right."


    Austin nodded slightly after realizing something.


    ''The girls are so much in love with me.


    They have been keeping me company ever since before�C�Ceven when I wasn''t that accomplished yet. So many years have passed, and they have never abandoned me.


    And they are indeed beautiful and stunning. Every man would dream of marrying them.


    So why am I hesitating?'' Austin pondered.


    Upon hearing his reply, Mike couldn''t help laughing his heart out.


    "That''s great! I''ll prepare and arrange your wedding.


    I''m sure Ivy, Sue, and Caroline will be pleased when they hear about this,"


    Mike gushed before immediately taking his leave to let the girls know.


    "I''m finally going to get married. Ha!"


    Austin muttered as a proud smile slowly flashed on his lips.

 Chapter 2581 Austins Wedding

    It was a festive scene at the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land in the East Mainland.


    Vines were hanging down along old trees, and small bridges and rivers that were scattered here and there seemed happy and sparkly. A soft sunlight was shining on the mountains and the overall scenery was rather picturesque.


    Meanwhile, a jubilant atmosphere ruled the headquarters.


    Meanwhile, a large number of disciples were running here and there, engaged in various activities.


    Some of them were hanging red lanterns at various places.


    Some were decorating the houses with ribbons and lights.


    And some were busy lighting colored and scented candles.


    However, none of them seemed to be tired or unhappy about their work. In fact, there was a smile on all of their faces.


    "Higher and a little bit to the left. There you go!" an elder told a disciple, pointing at the lantern the latter he was hanging.


    The former, along with two other elders, was personally supervising the disciples who were decorating the houses.


    "Elder Brendan, the disciples have returned with flowers,"


    an inner disciple told Elder Brendan gingerly.


    The three elders supervising them were powerful and respected figures. They never showed up in public unless there was some important event to be planned or a big matter to be taken care of.


    Most disciples hadn''t even gotten a chance to meet them.


    But today, Austin''s wedding ceremony was going to take place, and the three elders were keeping an eye on all the disciples who were setting it up.


    So clearly, the three of them attached great importance to this wedding.


    Besides the three elders, Austin''s friends had also arrived at the headquarters early in the morning. And now, their hands were also full. They were helping Austin with his own preparations.


    "Good. Decorate Austin''s mountain with those flowers. And someone find skilled disciples who can make flower baskets," a woman ordered several female disciples.


    It was Tessa!


    "Austin is going to get married. I should be glad for him," she murmured, as she touched her smooth hair.


    But for some inexplicable reason, she felt frustrated somewhere deep in her heart.


    Before she could think more, a tall girl with a curvy figure walked up to her


    the supreme grandmasters of the devil insect race from the Ancient Forbidden Land, the core members of the hybrid titan race from the Ancient Celestial World, and the senior members of the Tang Clan of the Tycoon World were also attendees today.


    Even leaders of the worlds near the Immortal End World had come.


    It could be said that the air in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land was extremely lively and festive!


    Austin and his three brides finished the rituals soon, and then went into the cave where Austin lived.


    The cave, despite its ancient sounding name, was rather spacious and lavish, and since there was a profound magic array at the entrance, outsiders could not break in.


    Austin, Caroline, Ivy and Sue sat opposite each other.


    "We are finally reunited!"


    Austin smiled.


    "Yes, little beggar, and I hope that we will never get separated again," Sue murmured.


    She was the love-struck romantic type among the four.


    "Although we are living in peace for the time being, Devil Ancestor Bale is still alive. I am pretty sure that he will invade our world again.


    At the same time, the entire universe is in chaos.


    A war is coming.


    And I''m sure our world will get involved in it soon.


    Therefore, from now on, you must cultivate harder to improve your strength and cultivation base. I don''t want any danger befalling you three.


    That''s the only way to survive in the turbulent days,"


    Austin stated seriously.


    "We will."


    The three girls promised earnestly.

 Chapter 2582 A Letter (Part One)

    After their marriage, Austin spent several months with his three beautiful wives for the honeymoon. They spent days and nights together, not willing to separate from each other even for a single minute.


    At first he wanted to cultivate and improve his martial arts skills, and later he had to protect the entire Immortal End World from foreign evil creatures. Austin had been wandering around for many years without having a proper rest. Now he was a married man and needed to finally settle down giving his family the attention they needed.


    Austin knew very well that he was no longer single any more, and now had a family to care about.


    "Austin of the Immortal End World, come here and take this letter!"


    One day, while relaxing and enjoying his family time, a cold voice rang out outside the Flame Holy Land.


    The voice sounded disrespectful and disdainful as if the person was annoyed at having to deliver the letter. It was like the person delivering the letter was giving an express order.


    The voice was so loud that it generated several thunderbolts because of its violent sonic waves. The thunder rumbled and rolled across the malevolent sky, echoing over the entire headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    Suddenly, the thunder cracked through the air, threatening to split the heaven and earth apart. The Flame Holy Land was turned into a boiling sea because of this unexpected voice.


    Across the whole land of the Immortal End World, the Flame Holy Land was one of the most holy places.


    To everyone''s amazement, however, there was someone bold enough to make rude expressions and yelling around as if he owned the place.


    This was tantamount to a serious provocation.


    The Sect-protecting Array displayed in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land was initiated in an instant, tri


    stin, stop dilly-dallying and trying to buy yourself more time. It will do you no good. Come out and take this letter.


    Your despicable guard dogs have no right to talk with me. I demand you to come out and meet me in person right this instance."


    The middle-aged man suddenly raised his voice and shouted. Mighty waves of sound rushed towards the interior of the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land like a flooding river.


    "You should leave this place right now.


    You are not welcomed here because of your disgraceful disposition."


    Elder Sharp was also offended by how rude and condescending the man acted. He addressed the middle-aged man in a loud voice.


    "I have no reason to be arrogant here. If you don''t like my disposition, that''s your business. However, I came here just to deliver a letter to Austin. It is from the leader of the Yaksha Palace. I''m just a messenger on behalf of the Yaksha Palace.


    It is your own business whether you accept its contents or not."


    The voice of the middle-aged man sounded extremely cold and indifferent.


    He looked like a man made of ice, as his eyes were always flashing a glint of coldness and his face expressionless when he addressed them.

 Chapter 2583 A Letter (Part Two)

    "You are from the Yaksha Palace?"


    As soon as he heard the words of the middle-aged man, Elder Sharp was shocked.


    As far as he knew, the Yaksha Palace was an organization in the universe which was founded recently.


    It was said that it was formed by the integration of several powerful worlds.


    Those worlds were the most powerful ones in the universe. It was said that there were several powerful sect ancestors in each of those worlds!


    Therefore, although the overall strength of the Yaksha Palace was not as strong as that of the Heavenly Palace, it was a sect powerful enough that few sects in ordinary worlds could afford to offend.


    The Immortal End World was now at the middle stage in terms of strength.


    However, in the face of the Yaksha Palace, an organization with powerful allies, the Immortal End World was much inferior in strength.


    Therefore, hearing that the middle-aged man was from the Yaksha Palace, Elder Sharp could not help but darken his face a bit in fear.


    "Why would the leader of the Yaksha Palace write a letter to Austin? What''s it about?"


    Elder Sharp asked the middle-aged man urgently, curiosity quickly replacing his previous anger.


    "As I said, you''re not qualified to talk to me.


    Besides, you don''t have the ability to take the letter."


    The middle-aged man cast a cold look at Elder Sharp.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the middle-aged man waved his hand.


    A letter flew out from his sleeve and floated in the air above the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    The letter was glittering with a bright light, and was emitting a tremendous mighty aura. The kind of power it with-held was shocking to the core!


    This clearly indicated that the person who wrote it had an extremely overwhelming power.


    It was just a letter, b


    so arrogant!


    No one in the Immortal End World can afford to offend the Yaksha Palace.


    The leader of the Yaksha Palace regards you highly because of your talents in martial arts and wants you to join us. So I was sent here to deliver the letter as a form of official invitation and ask you to join and serve the Yaksha Palace.


    This is a great once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you, young man. Consider it as a greatest honor!


    Austin, I am giving you the last chance.


    Set out immediately with me to the Yaksha Palace. Then you will meet the leader of the Yaksha Palace. You pledge you loyalty and you will be part of us from now on.


    If you accept my terms, then I can forgive your rudeness and tell no one about what you have done to the letter.


    Otherwise, the Immortal End World will witness its worst destruction. Now make your choice. Come with me or die with your pathetic Immortal End World?"


    The middle-aged man scolded harshly, aloud.


    "Really? You mean in that letter, the leader of the Yaksha Palace actually wants me to join you?"


    Hearing the man''s intention of coming here, Austin was stunned to the core. He finally knew what the middle-aged man was here for.

 Chapter 2584 Arrogance

    "Don''t get me wrong. Our leader let you follow us, but he did not specifically invite you.


    Only the remarkable talents or powerful worlds in this universe have the privilege to be officially invited by him.


    But still, you and your world should be grateful to our leader.


    Each member of us is a powerful world in the universe.


    It''s an honor to be part of us.


    In case you don''t know, creatures from many weak worlds like yours are eager to join us.


    But we don''t accept those that are not qualified to be part of our sect," the middle-aged man arrogantly declared with his hands clasped on his back.


    He spoke with so much air, holding his head up high.


    He made himself very clear. The leader of the Yaksha Palace had sent him here to announce that he allowed Austin and Immortal End World to be a part of his force.


    This meant that Yaksha Palace didn''t regard Austin and the Immortal End World as very important figures.


    Otherwise, if he had a high regard on them, he would have personally invited them.


    And since he did the opposite, he was obviously looking down on them.


    "This sounds interesting!"


    Austin couldn''t help laughing.


    "Austin, in case you don''t know, I have some information to tell you.


    Our leader, out of whim, proposed to provide shelter for your world.


    It is a great opportunity for the entire Immortal End World to be a part of us. You should thank god that you''re honored to be chosen by our leader.


    Once the Immortal End World is one of us, it will have a better future.


    No one from any world or force will have the nerve to provoke you.


    Even the Heavenly Palace won''t dare to lay a finger on you,"


    the middle-aged man uttered in a righteous tone.


    "Well, that''s all I want to say.


    Austin, I believe you won''t let me down.


    Come and follow me to our leader," the middle-aged man encouraged as he waved his hand.


    "If you don''t pledge allegiance to us, you and this world will be in great trouble,"


    he added, growing impatient with Austin''s response.


    Upon hearing this, everyo


    ifying power, enabling it to withstand Austin''s attack.


    Meanwhile, Austin gasped in astonishment and disbelief.


    ''No wonder the middle-aged man is so arrogant!


    With this pagoda refined by a sect ancestor, he will not have to be afraid even if his opponent is the grand leader of Evil Abyss World or the grand chieftain of the skeleton race, '' Austin pondered to himself.


    Although the middle-aged man was afraid of Austin''s power, the powerful pagoda set his mind at ease.


    Looking at Austin''s dumbfounded face, the middle-aged man burst into laughter.


    "Just give up, Austin. This pagoda is a gift from my leader. He made it himself.


    Just go ahead and try to destroy it, you weakling.


    Let''s see if you can!"


    the middle-aged man declared confidently with a smug etched on his face.


    In the next second, Austin took out the Pot of Chaos and the Omnipotent Pot.


    He put them on like a pair of gloves and swung at the tower.


    As he activated them, the two magic pots released an immense power.


    The higher Austin''s vital energy realm was, the more he could maximize the potential of the pots.


    As usual, those weapons had yet again exceeded Austin''s expectation.


    So far, Austin still hadn''t figured out the level of the Pot of Chaos and the Omnipotent Pot, but he surely knew they were formidable enough to be used in serious battles like this.

 Chapter 2585 The Messenger

    "You are just a messenger, an errand guy. In other words, a servant.


    But even servants should have manners and respect. How dare you disrespect me like this? I will spare your life, but I will not let you go easily.


    It looks like you were not taught respectful manners. Today, I will teach you a lesson on behalf of your leader,"


    Austin said coldly before he threw a punch.


    "Ha-ha!


    Tin, nice try. Let''s see how you will teach this bastard a lesson!"


    Herbert and Bray exclaimed in delight.


    The middle-aged man was outraged. Even though he was just a follower of the leader of the Yaksha Palace, he was also one of his most trusted aides.


    No matter where he went in the universe, they always treated him with high regards and respect.


    But now Austin humiliated him and treated him like he was a lowly servant.


    "Austin, you are courting death!"


    The middle-aged man was fuming mad. He hated Austin to the core.


    At that moment, Austin approached him with his fists wrapped in two magic pots.


    A tide of energy was released into the air and caused violent winds that howled in the sky.


    Clung! Clung! Clung!


    Austin hit the nine-story pagoda with the Pot of Chaos and the Omnipotent Pot.


    It was a deadlock. They were obviously equal in power.


    The middle-aged man was taken aback. He could not believe that Austin''s two magic pots were at par with his pagoda that was refined by the leader of Yaksha Palace himself.


    ''A sect ancestor is indeed powerful!''


    Austin realized.


    With his current strength, Austin could easily defeat a grand leader of the Evil Abyss World. However, he could do nothing to the nine-story pagoda.


    At this point, Austin realized that his strength was still far from enough to defeat a sect ancestor.


    Suddenly, a tall red skeleton abruptly shot out from Austin''s head.


    The skeleton held a scarlet blade in its right hand and a huge Supreme Spiritual Pot in its left hand. It was surrounded by flames made of spiritual sense energy.


    Swoosh!


    The tall red skeleton moved at an amazing speed. In a flash, it reached the head of the middle-aged man.


    The tall red skeleton was formed by Austin''s spiritual sense. It was a perfe


    eadful. He knew he was no match for the young man at all. If he stayed any longer, he would only embarrass himself even more.


    However, even if Austin managed to humiliate the middle-aged man, he remained anxious.


    He knew that he had offended the Yaksha Palace.


    He heard that the leader of Yaksha Palace was one of the most powerful creatures in the universe.


    He also knew that his force was composed of some of the most powerful worlds.


    There were several powerful figures that could match a sect ancestor in each of these worlds.


    Yaksha Palace was much stronger than the Third Demonic World.


    Austin was not at peace knowing he messed with such a powerful organization.


    ''Looks like I need to be stronger, ''


    Austin thought.


    He soon came to understand the need to prepare.


    ''Only if I become stronger can I protect the people around me and the Immortal End World, ''


    Austin decided as he clenched his fists.


    After the middle-aged man was kicked away, the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land was filled with cheers and excitement.


    Almost everyone felt glad and relieved.


    However, a few elders remained worried.


    "Austin, I heard that the power of the Yaksha Palace is very strong. Its leader is one of the most powerful in the universe.


    The Yaksha Palace might try to get even with us,"


    Elder Sharp expressed his concern with Austin.


    "I know, but we will deal with the situation as it comes."


    Austin replied calmly.

 Chapter 2586 The Master Of The Yaksha Palace

    In the Yaksha World...


    This world was considered a very progressive and prosperous place in the universe.


    Aside from their riches, seven sect ancestors were also part of this world.


    People would call these sect ancestors as the Yaksha Seven.


    They were revered and held in high regard.


    After all, being a sect ancestor meant that one was a highly influential and powerful master in this universe.


    Even if only one sect ancestor was a member of a particular world, no outside forces would dare to mess with them.


    There were seven sect ancestors! It was definitely what every world would hope to have!


    That was why the Yaksha World was one of the most powerful worlds in this universe.


    Among the seven sect ancestors, the most terrible one was the chief of this world.


    He was not just the most powerful, but also the most famous master in this universe.


    He was the one who established and led the Yaksha Palace.


    This also placed him as the highest leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    Somewhere in the void of the Yaksha World, were a large group of erected palace buildings that dazzled with immortal light.


    These palaces were of considerable significance.


    And in this complex was where the chief of the Yaksha Palace cultivated.


    In the hall of one of the palaces, there sat a middle-aged man.


    He was enveloped in a bright aura that even his hair seemed to be shining.


    An extreme power surged around his body, making the space and time around him drift towards other directions.


    There was nothing but chaos around him. It seemed that he was in another mysterious world, isolated from where he was right now.


    This middle-aged man was none other than the leader of Yaksha Palace!


    He was the chief of the Yaksha World, and now the highest leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    More importantly, he was one of the top masters in this universe!


    Because of these merits, his status had actually reached a peak.


    Around him in the palace were a dozen creatures who were all sitting while emitting a strong aura.


    They were all high-level leaders of the Yaksha Palace, and they were here to discuss the plan on how to expand their forces.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man with brown hair barged in the palace, completely outraged.


    He was the one who was sent to the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land on orders of presenting Austin their proposed allegiance. However, tables turned, and he was beaten badly for his arrogance.


    "Did you achieve anything during your trip this time?"


    asked the leader


    n Land had been plagued with dangers. We don''t want to stay there any longer,"


    Asa said to Austin.


    He brought most of the spirits of holy stone to the Immortal End World, while only a few remained in a mysterious land back in the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    Those who were left behind were accompanied by a supreme grandmaster, who had been meditating for countless years.


    "From now on, the army of our devil insect race will also live here."


    Nearly a hundred supreme grandmasters of the devil insect race also brought a large group of their members with them.


    These supreme grandmasters now all served the divine silkworm, and they mainly came to follow it.


    Besides, the Ancient Forbidden Land was capped with hazardous lands and acreage, making it challenging for the devil insect race to thrive in.


    Although the Eight Stone Saints and these supreme grandmasters had lived there for a long time, they still didn''t know much about it.


    Moreover, even though they were very powerful, they were still not influential enough in the Ancient Forbidden Land!


    This was because there were more powerful creatures that resided there�C�Cmuch stronger than they were. Had they stayed, they could''ve ended up mixed in the chaos that now enveloped their land.


    "Well, then the Immortal End World will be your home from now on! You are more than welcome to stay here,"


    Austin gently announced.


    He couldn''t wait to have the spirits of holy stone and the devil insect race settle in the Immortal End World!


    The combined power of these two forces was extremely powerful.


    And Austin recognized that this could significantly enhance the strength of the Immortal End World too!

 Chapter 2587 The Visitor Sent By Carolines Mother

    For the next few days, Austin stayed in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land and accompanied his wives, friends, masters and fellow disciples.


    In the past few years, Austin had been busy cultivating or traveling around.


    As a result, he seldom had time to relax, enjoy life or even spend time and accompany the people around him who he cherished the most.


    Hence, during the last few days, he had been completely relaxed, carefree and been free from any worries, enjoying his life to the fullest.


    However, his short lived peaceful life came to a premature end and was soon disturbed.


    One day, a figure covered in blood stumbled into the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    He was a middle-aged man in grey clothes.


    "I want to meet the chief of the Immortal End World, Austin Lin..." uttered the middle-aged man who was obviously sick and seriously wounded.


    As soon as the middle aged man rushed into the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land his eyes became as pale as a ghost''s and then he suddenly crumbled to the floor like a string less marionette and fainted.


    "What is wrong with him? Bring him to me," Austin ordered.


    He was surprised after he was filled in on the occurrence with the invader.


    Soon, the unconscious middle-aged man was taken to Austin.


    ''He is from the evil shadow race!''


    Austin could instantly tell at a glance that he was a member of the evil shadow race.


    ''Could he have come here for Caroline?''


    Austin wondered, getting a little bit agitated since he couldn''t get immediate answers from the invader.


    After performing a superficial examination, Austin found that the middle-aged man''s spiritual soul had been severely damaged and he was knocking at the doorsteps of death, probably taking his last few breathes.


    However, Austin wanted answers, so he released the spiritual tree, and soon, the middle-aged man''s spiritual soul was steadily healing and recovering smoothly from its wounds.


    The spiritual tree had a wonderful and magical effect when healing the body and spiritual souls!


    After the treatment, the middle-aged man slowly started stirring awake. He moved his head from side to side and he parted where he was laying as if trying to find out where he was. He then opened one eye then the other and squinted from the bright light as he tried to get accustomed to his surroundings. His eyes soon landed on Austin.


    "I''m Austin. What''s your business here and why have you been looking for me?"


    Austin asked flatly.


    "You are Austin, the chief of the Immortal End World!"


    Surprised and happy, the middle-aged man gushed, as he stood up at onc


    ood integrates into one another, it means they are family,"


    Priest Callum explained to Austin.


    "I see,"


    Austin responded.


    "My poor girl, it''s me. I sent my people to look for you."


    A voice suddenly rang out from the drop of blood and was sent into Caroline''s Soul Sea.


    "Mom!" Caroline cried out.


    She no longer had any doubt about the middle-aged man''s words. Tears coursed down her cheeks.


    Austin came forward and comforted her gently. After a long time, he calmed her down.


    Caroline and Priest Callum then asked the man many questions.


    It turned out that Caroline''s father ruled the Evil Shadow World, known as the Evil Shadow King!


    The Evil Shadow King had great power since he ruled the entire Evil Shadow World.


    The Evil Shadow King had created his own harem. He had many concubines and wives and always had women surrounding him.


    Despite that, he officially acknowledged five women. One was his rightful and legal wife, and the other four were his mistresses.


    They were Lady Katherine, Lady Melissa, Lady Sharon, Lady Rita and Lady Nathalie.


    Lady Katherine was Evil Shadow King''s legal wife, and the other four were his concubines.


    Caroline''s mother was Lady Nathalie.


    Among the five women that the Evil Shadow King officially acknowledged, Lady Katherine was the most influential because she came from a very powerful and influential family.


    The Evil Shadow King doted on and valued her the most.


    That was why Lady Katherine was so domineering that she even bullied the other four ladies.


    Besides, something weird happened with time. Any time the four concubines gave birth, their children always died young, Only Lady Katherine''s children could survive and grow up without any mishaps...

 Chapter 2588 Heading To The Evil Shadow World

    "Really? So it must be Lady Katherine who has been plotting against us in secret! She must be the one behind all these events!"


    Austin said calmly. It wasn''t a difficult thing to understand.


    "That''s right.


    Evil Shadow King is planning to choose a child from his descendants. This chosen one will take over His Majesty''s position and later on, rule the Evil Shadow World.


    However, hungry for power, Lady Katherine has been secretly killing the babies born by the other four ladies.


    At the same time, she has taken utmost care to make sure her three sons grow up healthy and fine,"


    the middle-aged man in grey told him.


    "That''s when Lady Nathalie gave birth to a girl.


    This girl was born with unusual talent. She was protected by the shadow of the Evil God and showed talents in her blood.


    It could be said that she was much more talented than the three sons Lady Katherine had. This changed the dynamics.


    Lady Katherine began to regard her as an eyesore and decided to kill her off secretly.


    However, news of this plotting reached Lady Nathalie. She immediately sent a group of her trusted subordinates to take the daughter somewhere far away and hide her.


    Recently, she received news that her daughter has resurfaced in the Immortal End World.


    Therefore, she has sent people to find her,"


    the middle-aged man continued.


    ''Interesting!''


    Upon hearing this account, Austin, Caroline, and Priest Callum finally understood where Caroline was from and what her history was.


    So Lady Nathalie was Caroline''s mother, who had sent the latter to the Immortal End World for her safety.


    Along with the subordinates, they had been in hiding for thousands of years.


    Since the life span of a member of the evil shadow race was extremely long, thousands of years was nothing to them.


    "Your Highness, it seems that Lady Katherine has already come to know that you are in the Immortal End World.


    I was ambushed on my way here. I believe Lady Katherine sent those people.


    Your Highness, things have become very dangerous now!"


    said the middle-aged man in grey.


    "It doesn''t matter. There''s not


    Austin handed over the affairs of the Immortal End World to trustworthy people. Then, together with Caroline, Priest Callum, and the middle-aged man, he set off for the Evil Shadow World.


    Beneath the starry sky, he piloted the warship at top speed and set a course towards the Evil Shadow World.


    He had accumulated a large amount of wealth over the years and could afford these warships easily.


    This particular one was very fast and was well concealed with an array, which covered its track completely.


    Therefore, they didn''t have to worry about being discovered or followed.


    It was a long way to their destination.


    It took them days travelling in the sky.


    "The Evil Shadow World is up ahead!"


    the middle-aged man exclaimed.


    "Really?"


    Austin, Caroline and Priest Callum all looked ahead.


    Soon after, the warship entered inside a large shadow.


    After that, there was nothing, not even a star in sight.


    The shadow was boundless.


    It seemed as if all the world had fallen into quietness, and every single living thing had withered.


    A few specks of cold dust and meteorites floated aimlessly in this area.


    At the same time, a lot of grey and evil energy was surging through this space, and it seemed rather rich.


    "This is the Evil Shadow World. It''s the best place for our race to dwell in!"


    At the sight of this, Priest Callum was so excited that tears streamed down his face.

 Chapter 2589 The Terrible Shadow Zone

    "Yes, the evil energy is indeed the most suitable for our evil shadow race,"


    Caroline mentioned, a hint of enjoyment etched in her face as she sensed the grey evil energy in the shadow zone.


    "What?


    Something feels off. Be careful, everybody!"


    Austin''s expression immediately shifted as he felt something.


    This was because he sensed a very dangerous aura from the shadow zone they were in.


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    Confused, Caroline and Priest Callum shifted their attention to Austin.


    "Although Leader Austin is young, he is really susceptible to these things.


    However, this shadow zone is shrouded outside our Evil Shadow World, which is a very dangerous place.


    So, we must take extra care when we pass through the shadow zone.


    We should make sure that we are enclosed in it all the time since this serves as a natural protective barrier for our race.


    Members of the Evil Shadow World such as myself could easily pass through as long as we have the pass token with us. This helps us go in and out of this world.


    However, if an outsider dares to break into the Evil Shadow World without permission, the shadow zone will pose as an imminent danger for them. Creatures who try to break in by force could get immediately killed in contact,"


    the middle-aged man in grey explained.


    As they continued their journey, the man dressed in grey finally introduced himself to Austin. His name was Waller, a servant of Caroline''s mother, Lady Nathalie, for several years.


    "Oh, that''s amazing."


    As he shared about the protective barrier outside the Evil Shadow World, Austin, Caroline, and Priest Callum were mildly surprised with this.


    However, so many worlds existed in the universe. Each of the worlds had its own unique features, and a simple protective barrier was not a big deal.


    "That''s right.


    Don''t underestimate this shadow zone. Some says that even the great masters as powerful as a sect ancestor should take extra care when treading through this zone. They wouldn''t even dare attack the barrier by force,"


    Waller described.


    "Wow!"


    The rest of them gasped with this information, grasping the capability of the shadow zone.


    If someone as powerful as a sect ancestor would not dare contest the strength of the shadow zone, this could only mean that this zone enveloping the Evil Shadow World was fraught with danger.


    Austin looked far into the distance. He saw small darker shadows floating everywhere in the shadow zone.


    Like ubiquitous mists, the clouds were black and kept on twisting vario


    are you next time,"


    Lady Katherine answered flatly after taking pity at the old man.


    "Thank you, Lady Katherine!"


    Overjoyed, the old man in black quickly knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    "What happened to that little bitch?


    Didn''t I ask you to send people to keep an eye on her?"


    Lady Katherine inquired.


    "Lady Katherine, this is the reason why I came back and reported to you.


    The person you''re talking about seems to have left the Immortal End World and no one knows where she has gone!


    I am guessing that Waller, the person who escaped, must have seen her.


    Therefore, this person must have known her origin,"


    the old man answered.


    "What? !"


    Surprised by this piece of news, Lady Katherine abruptly stood up. Her beautiful facial features contorted into anger. For a short while, her expressions kept changing.


    "If that little bitch realizes her own identity, there are only two possibilities where she might go.


    The first one is to hide in a remote place to avoid getting chased by our force.


    The other option is to come back to the Evil Shadow World to meet her mother, that bitch Nathalie.


    Send more people to find out where that little bitch is.


    Also, tell them to investigate every living creature going in and out of the Evil Shadow World from now on!


    As soon she sets foot in this world, we must find her immediately!


    If you ever see anyone moving suspiciously, kill them on sight!


    I can''t let that little bitch return to the Evil Shadow World!


    Do you understand?"


    Lady Katherine demanded.


    "Yes! Understood, Lady Katherine!


    I''ll do it right away!"


    the old man in black replied and hurried away to fulfill his new mission.

 Chapter 2590 The Sudden Turn Of Event

    In the shadows that lurked outside the Evil Shadow World, Austin and his fellows, led by Waller, continued their journey.


    After flying for a day, they finally came across something that made them stop.


    A circular grey door appeared in front of them.


    The diameter was huge, with bright and strong evil energy emancipating from its rim.


    On both side of the door, hundreds of people from the evil shadow race stood guards.


    Waller turned around and looked at Austin, exchanging a rather grave look with him. He then shifted his focus to the fellows behind him and announced with his hand raised, "This is the entrance to the Evil Shadow World.


    Let''s go in!"


    He then turned and took the first steps toward the door. Right when he was about to push it, a guard stopped him.


    Curtly, he said, "Please show me your pass!"


    The security was tough to penetrate. Their defense was on point, but it wasn''t something Waller hadn''t anticipated.


    Outside the entrance was a distinctly marked shadow zone, which served as the line of defense, along with the presence of hundreds of guards standing right inside its circumference.


    Without getting intimidated by the heavy defense, Waller handed his pass to the guard.


    The guard took the pass and looked at it with a rather surprised look. He used his spiritual sense to read information from it.


    "You are Waller?"


    the guard asked suddenly, raising his head and eyeing him suspiciously. At the same time, he gestured at the other guards with his hand.


    "That''s right. That''s me."


    Even as he spoke, he could feel something had gone wrong.


    Normally, the guards didn''t interfere as long as the visitors had a pass. They let them in after checking the pass as a routine.


    This was the first time that the guard had cross verified.


    "Target found!


    Take him down!"


    the guard announced.


    Before Waller could even fathom what was happening, a large troop of guards emerged from within the door, all of them belonging to the evil shadow race.


    They circled around Waller and his companions with the speed of cheetahs, their faces looking hungry for blood.


    "Damn it!


    They are Lady Katherine''s men."


    Waller was shocked.


    Austin, Caroline and Priest Callum knew what had happened at once.


    It turned out that


    arefully selected and trained at the cost of a lot of time and resources.


    Each had special powers and could prove extremely fatal in battle.


    He had never imagined someone as young as Austin could kill them in one go!


    "Leader Austin, you''re so powerful,"


    Waller stated, looking at him with admiration. At the same time, the old man headed toward them. Hissing hatefully, he spoke, "You must be Austin from the Immortal End World!


    I already know of you.... Not long ago, you married this little bitch.


    With a stroke of luck, you refined the original energy essence of the Immortal End World and became its master! You thought you were amazing, huh?


    Perhaps, I wouldn''t dare to provoke you in the Immortal End World.


    However, we aren''t in Immortal End World right now....


    It''s the perfect time for me to kill you, don''t you think?


    Ha-ha! I cannot believe I''m going to kill the chief of a world today! I''m so excited!"


    he spoke through his teeth, a vicious smile stuck on his face.


    "Oh, really? You want to kill me?


    Why don''t you try?"


    Austin said nonchalantly, a cocky smirk on his face.


    He could tell the old man looked down upon him because of his young age.


    Even if grand masters of the abyss demon race or the grand chieftains of the skeleton race came to attack Austin, he could still kill them.


    Although the old man was a master in martial arts, who was he compared to those grand leaders of the abyss demon race?


    And compared to Austin, he was nothing but a speck of dust.

 Chapter 2591 Instant Kill

    "Austin, go to hell!"


    the old man in black shouted, twisting his body into a faint gray shadow and rushing towards Austin in such form.


    Boom!


    In the sky, billowing grey energy transformed into various terrible diabolic beasts, charging and pounced on Austin.


    "Ha-ha! This is a child''s play!"


    Austin laughed, obviously not the least bothered.


    The old man in black was a little weaker than a grand leader of the evil creatures. So, how could Austin take his attack seriously?


    Bang!


    Austin waved his hand and Five-element Sword Aura of more than a hundred thousand feet long slashed out like five dragons.


    Each wisp of the sword aura radiated ancient bleak aura, sweeping through everything on its way.


    Austin''s comprehension of the law power had reached an astonishing level.


    This was evident from the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship he was displaying.


    The power of the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship was way more powerful than before. "What?!"


    The old man was scared out of his wits as he saw the terrifying force of the five dragons.


    Terrified and horrified with paled face, he exerted his bodily movement skill desperately to move backward.


    However, it was too late.


    Bang!


    The giant dragons with different colors of sword aura rushed over his body and instantly crushed it to pieces. Even his poor spiritual soul was destroyed!


    "All of you, die!"


    Austin roared firmly.


    With a wave of his hand, another five giant dragons with different colors of sword aura roared and charged towards the remaining men.


    Then, consequent explosions blared.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Hundreds of men were chopped, and their bodies reduced into ashes!


    All these men were sent by Lady Katherine. How could Austin let them go so easily?


    "It''s... Shit!"


    Waller was utterly shocked, staring at Austin with his mouth agape.


    Hundreds of strong cultivators were instantly killed by Austin in just one move.


    "It turns out that he''s really so formidable!


    Maybe he is indeed the right man for our princess,"


    Waller murmured, completely immersed in surprise.


    He just couldn''t beli


    isobey the orders of these two senior leaders.


    One of the guards immediately took out a jade slip and pressed it against the gate.


    Bang!


    An enormous attacking array was instantly formed and set on the gate.


    Only when there was an extensive invasion from the outside world could the array be activated.


    On any other normal days, it was strictly prohibited to use it, unless the senior leaders of the Evil Shadow World ordered it in person.


    No one would have thought that it would be used to deal with Austin and the other three.


    It must be an order from Lady Katherine!


    Ha! To take Caroline''s life, she almost set everything aside.


    Boom!


    Large energy light columns rained on them.


    Sensing the attacking power of the array, Austin couldn''t help but frown.


    "Let''s get out of here first, and then we''ll find another way in."


    He waved his hand and with a gentle vital energy force, Caroline, Priest Callum, and Waller were rolled up and taken away with him in an instant.


    "Go after them!


    We must kill these spies at all cost."


    The two leaders waved their hands and led a troop of people to chase after them.


    However, Austin''s bodily movement skill was extremely fast. In an instant he disappeared from their sight.


    "Search! Search this place!


    We must find them!


    And send more people to hunt them down at once!"


    one of the leaders ordered angrily with his blaring voice.

 Chapter 2592 The Pass Is No Longer Valid

    Austin, along with the other three, began to move rapidly. They had to move quietly and quickly while they were in the shadow zone.


    Their movement was so fast that a moment later they were already far away from the gate.


    "Well! Looks like we have got rid of the pursuing forces. We managed to escape but I fear it''s just for now,"


    Austin stopped and said as he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Whoosh!


    There were a number of waves that were formed by numerous shadows. They were all swaying in the void continuously.


    For some unknown reason, everyone felt quite weird. There was a sense of insidious danger that was prevalent and kept spreading silently.


    "Fortunately, you have been able to get so many passes.


    Otherwise, we would have been in extreme danger while crossing the shadow zone,"


    said Waller thankfully.


    "But what shall we do now?


    The gate has been closed while our rivals are pursuing our group. There are so many people after us who are trying to kill us.


    I''m afraid it''s going to be really difficult to enter the Evil Shadow World,"


    Caroline said. She was quite worried.


    "Well, I''ve practiced a kind of ancient secret method. I can use it to communicate with people inside a world through the space barrier from the outside.


    However, my cultivation base is quite low, and sadly I have only got the incomplete version of this method.


    So, I guess it depends on my luck, whether my secret skill can be effective or not. I cannot say for sure that it will work.


    If I''m lucky enough to pass across the message, maybe your mother will be able to know about our whereabouts. I hope then she will send someone to pick us up,"


    said Waller.


    The most terrifying thing was that the space barrier contained very complicated space and time law.


    Generally, it was difficult for creatures to convey their message from one side to the other side of the space barrier. It was nearly impossible to do so.


    Only a martial arts master, who had exceptionally powerful cultivation base, could correspond and communicate through the space barrier.


    "All right then! Please use your secret skill to communicate with my mother and ask her to send someone to pick us up. I guess that''s the only thing we can do as of now!"


    Caroline said.


    She was quite desperate to see her own mother. She was hopeful that once they would be able to communicate with her mother, she would help them.


    "Okay! As you say!


    I need a quiet environment to do so, and I shouldn''t be too far away from the gate.


    I''ll have to find a calm and silent place in this shadow zone to start the process,"


    said Waller.


    "Hmm. However, I must say, this place looks quite good!"


    Austin found a relatively quiet place after he released his spiritual sense. He was hopeful that it would be suitable.


    With a wave of his hand


    ustin, Caroline and Priest Callum freeze.


    In other words, only the owner of a pass could activate it. It implied that all those dozens of passes that lay there were of no use and they could not activate the passes.


    All the passes were of no use to the four of them!


    "Holy crap! The shadow tide is getting closer. It is so powerful that even a sect ancestor might not be able to cope with it,"


    Waller said in a fearful tone. His face had turned pale with fright.


    "All of you, go into my space magic treasure to avoid getting hit by it. I''ll try the power of the shadow tide,"


    Austin said to all the others.


    He quickly transferred them into his Slave Tower so that they could be safe there.


    Whoosh!


    Finally, the shadow tide arrived! It was visible to the naked eye from where Austin stood.


    It drew closer and closer to Austin.


    With the shadow tide approaching closer, a sound was heard between the heaven and earth. It was a heart wrenching whine, like the hound howling in the dark!


    A creature, with ordinary strength and undecided will, could instantly collapse on hearing that blood-curdling voice!


    The shadow tide was terrifying. When it came closer to Austin, countless pieces of spiritual soul energy began to intertwine. It formed an energy field of all those bits of spiritual soul.


    The spiritual soul energy field was terribly powerful. It could not only launch terrible physical attacks, but could also attack one''s spiritual soul.


    It was a deadly threat for cultivators. Once cultivators were swept in, numerous spiritual soul energy would rush into their Soul Sea and tear their souls up.


    Even if they were masters, like the grand leader of the evil creatures or the grand chieftain of the skeleton race, it had the same impact. Their spiritual souls could be torn apart in an instant! It was a terrible threat that was looming before Austin.

 Chapter 2593 Absorption And Refinement

    Buzz! Some quick movement happened around Austin.


    Then a huge Supreme Spiritual Pot appeared and revolved around Austin''s head.


    Austin sensed the strong and majestic aura emanating from the pot.


    The omnipotent gas soon enveloped Austin''s head like a waterfall.


    Then an ear splitting explosion resounded through the valley.


    Austin''s spiritual sense power flooded out of his Soul Sea like a thick wave of water hitting against a wall and creating a tsunami. It then formed a strong defensive shield around him to protect his whole body.


    Austin could not dare to relax in the face of the terrible shadow tide that covered miles and miles of land.


    Whoosh!


    In the next moment, Austin was fully immersed and drowning in the overwhelming shadow tide.


    He produced a noise that completely engulfed the whole place!


    Austin''s roar was so great and mind occupying that one could not think straight. At that moment, his physical strength, vital energy, law power and spiritual sense were all unleashed without reservation.


    Austin had put to task the four kinds of forces, exploiting them to their utmost ability, forming a protection layer against the tide.


    Puff! Puff! Puff! Everything turned chaotic.


    Numerous horrible and chaotic energy from the spiritual souls flooded wildly, tightly wrapping around Austin, while wreaking havoc on anything within vicinity.


    The destruction and energy emitted was horrible!


    Austin surmised that if he had been a grand leader of the evil creatures, he would have been torn to pieces considering the harsh environment he just withstood.


    The issue was that there was too much chaotic spiritual soul energy that was stretching for hundreds of miles, and kept increasing the distance with time, soon reaching thousands of miles, tens of thousands of miles and even hundreds of thousands of miles gradually!


    Even the cultivators at the grand level of a sect ancestor would feel frightened if they had to face so much spiritual soul energy that was increasing rapidly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The energy shield formed on the surface of Austin''s body was constantly getting bombarded and at some point it had been hit so much that it was finally destroyed and shuttered.


    Austin was overwhelmed and getting too weak to fight against the tide.


    Swoosh!


    Another more horrible wave of shadow tide surged and drowned Austin once again although this time it was more lethal because his outer protection had almost been destroyed.


    Bang!


    Within a split second, all of the remaining energy shield on Austin''s bo


    by many leaves and roots extended from the spiritual tree, so it was impossible for the shadow tide to invade.


    "Okay, that sounds like a good idea!


    I''ll perform it immediately!"


    Without hesitation, he immediately began to display his secret skill.


    Whoosh!


    The spiritual tree kept on absorbing and refining the shadow tides with crazy absorption power.


    About an hour later, Austin released the spiritual tree out of his Soul Sea into the space. That would be easier for the tree to absorb more energy it needed.


    Austin sat cross legged beside the spiritual tree with his eyes closed.


    Things seemed to be going smoothly for them.


    For Austin, the terrible shadow tide that almost annihilated him was now contained and no longer a threat to him.


    All of a sudden, far in the distance, human shaped shadows began to appear out of thin air one by one.


    "Wow! That human owns a rare spiritual tree!"


    a human shaped shadow spoke in human language.


    "How can an outsider dare to destroy our spiritual soul tidal wave formed by the spiritual soul energy of countless dead people over thousands of years.


    He is so arrogant!"


    another human shaped shadow said.


    "We must immediately kill this human brat!


    We can no longer let his spiritual tree absorb and refine the spiritual soul energy in this area.


    Otherwise, this region will be destroyed!"


    a human shaped shadow said.


    "After we kill this human brat, we can control that spiritual tree. It''ll be of endless use to us!"


    another human shaped shadow said.


    "Kill!"


    A large group of human shaped shadows directly pounced towards Austin. They oozed a tremendous and yet cold aura that even froze all space around them!

 Chapter 2594 A Huge Insult

    Austin''s heart skipped a beat.


    It never occurred to him that there would be spiritual soul fragments that had intelligence in this shadow zone.


    "Die!"


    Austin''s gaze sharpened as soon as he had that proclamation.


    Swoosh!


    Five lines of dragon like Five-element Sword Aura, rushed out and instantly cut the space nearby into pieces.


    Five wisps of sword aura directly cut the human shaped shadows that had mysteriously appeared, into pieces!


    However, in the next moment a delirious voice was heard.


    "Ha-ha, nice try, but we have no physical form since we are made up of spiritual soul energy. So attacking us like that is useless. You can''t kill us using pure physical forms!


    Ha-ha, young man, just wait. We will destroy your soul even if it will take ages to wait out and wear you down!"


    All the human shaped shadows, which were crushed by the sword aura, reappeared at the same place, gathering again in an instant. They laughed wildly.


    "Alright, if that''s the case. Well, I can kill you by spiritual sense attack."


    Austin sneered.


    Austin''s spiritual sense attack was the most powerful of all his skills. It was much more powerful than his vital energy, physical strength and law power.


    The human shaped shadowy creatures wanted to show off their spiritual soul energy in front of Austin but inadvertently gave him fresh ammunition to use to attack them. They were also clueless that the spiritual soul attack was the strongest and most advanced skill for Austin.


    Under the control of Austin''s mind, a scary howl reverberated through the whole space!


    Suddenly, the spiritual sense energy was seething inside his Soul Sea.


    A tall red skeletal figure abruptly shot out from Austin''s head.


    The scary looking scarlet skeleton, which had a scarlet blade in its right hand and a huge Supreme Spiritual Pot in its left hand, was shrouded with terrifying spiritual sense fire all over its body.


    Clang!


    The tall and red skeleton that was too agile for its fragile looking limbs, rushed towards the shadowy creatures at an amazing speed.


    The skeleton, in fact, was formed by Austin''s spiritual sense power. The speed it possessed was equal to Austin''s spiritual sense. Therefore it moved as fast as a spec of light!


    The scarlet blade was swept across the sky.


    The majestic Supreme Spiritual Pot, floated in the air and enlarged indefinitely. It now looked like a mountain with a momentum that could destroy the world.


    "Watch out!"


    "This guy''s spiritual sense is so terrifying! We must have grossly underestimated him."


    The human shap


    g.


    All of us chose to side with Lady Katherine this time. In the Evil Shadow World, we will all ascend to important positions in the future for the contributions and sacrifices we have made today!"


    Chief Rock said.


    "Yes it has been a strategic decision.


    That''s why we have been supporting Lady Katherine secretly over the years."


    Chief Stone nodded in agreement.


    Chief Rock and Chief Stone talked as they took a large group of people for the search in the vast shadow zone for Austin and his other three other companions.


    "What is that? It seems like there was a large number of shadow tides breaking out ahead of us.


    Strangely enough, now there appears to be a huge green tree standing in the center of the shadow tide!"


    Chief Rock said curiously.


    "Yes! You''re right!


    It''s weird that the giant tree is absorbing and refining the shadow tide!"


    Chief Stone shouted in surprise.


    "It is said that the shadow zone was formed by the spiritual soul energy of previous generations from the Evil Shadow World after their deaths.


    No matter where the members of our evil shadow race die, the spiritual soul energy they leave behind will finally unconsciously return to this shadow zone to guard our Evil Shadow World.


    Now the giant tree is absorbing the shadow tide.


    Does it mean that this huge tree is refining the spiritual souls left behind by our ancestors from previous generations of the Evil Shadow World?"


    Chief Rock said.


    "Yes! I think your deductions are right. You''re very right.


    Damn it! Why are people so ignorant sometimes?


    This is a huge insult to the evil shadow race! It is a very serious matter.


    We must stop the giant tree!"


    Chief Stone roared with rage.

 Chapter 2595 Get In Touch With Lady Nathalie

    Soon, the group of warriors, led by their two leaders, approached the premises of the shadow tide zone.


    "What the hell?! Look! A person is sitting under that enormous tree!"


    Chief Rock suddenly shouted in surprise as his eyes fixed on the direction of a massive tree.


    "Oh, It''s him! It''s Austin from the Immortal End World!"


    Chief Stone shouted with amazement as he recognized the young man.


    "This huge tree... Is it the spiritual tree in the legend? Oh my god! Is the legend really true?"


    Chief Rock stared at the spiritual tree erected right in the center of the shadow tide.


    "What did you say? The spiritual tree?"


    Chief Stone felt stunned both by what he saw and Chief Rock''s words. He blankly stared at the spiritual tree with his mouth agape.


    Suddenly, something bizarre flashed in the two leaders'' eyes.


    Their gazes became more and more fervent, and a blazing fire of extreme rekindled in their heads.


    Everyone knew that the spiritual tree was a rare and extremely precious treasure in the entire universe.


    Whoever owned it would significantly enhance his cultivation and highly benefit from the tree.


    There was no denying that the two leaders of the Evil Shadow World were masters of martial arts in this universe.


    They had experienced and learned a lot to reach their current level of martial skills. So naturally, they knew how precious and valuable the spiritual tree was.


    "If we can obtain this spiritual tree..."


    The two leaders exchanged glances and witnessed how greed flashed in each other''s eyes.


    "Austin, how bold of you to come here! What''s more, you even dared to destroy our shadow zone. Do you know what kind of punishment you deserve?


    Once our Evil Shadow King learns about this, you and even your Immortal End World will be punished to death!"


    Chief Rock declared with so much conviction.


    "What a disgusting voice!"


    Austin, who was sitting cross-legged under the spiritual tree to meditate, was disturbed upon hearing the voice of Chief Rock. He then turned around and cast a glance at the direction from where the sound originated.


    "Austin, you are using the spiritual tree to cultivate in the shadow zone of the Evil Shadow World! Do you know what damage you will bring to us?


    That''s a grave crime, and you will never be forgiven for this!


    Everyone from the Evil Shadow World will never find peace until you receive your most-deserved punishment!


    Yes, your Immortal End World has indeed achieved so much recently.


    But compared to our Evil Shadow World, your world is nothing!"


    Chief Stone yelled angrily, obviously enraged by Austin''s reckless conduct.


    "Ha-ha!"


    Austin only sneered at the jeering taunt of Chief Stone.


    There was really no denying that the Evil Shadow World was much stronger than the Immortal End World.


    However, Austin was even brave enough�C�Calmost borderline arrogant�C�Cto ignore the Yaksha Palace.


    So, how could he be frightened by just the Evil Shadow World?


    "Austin, if you present us the spiritual tree as a gift to compensate for your misconduct, we can spare you for attempting to destroy the shadow zone!"


    Chief Rock''s voice resonated an intense toll.


    "I get it. That''s your real purpose, right? You are interested in my spiritual tree."


    Austin sneered again nonchalantly.


    "Austin,


    "Go to hell!"


    With these words, Austin shot a punch at Chief Stone''s body.


    "What?! No!!! Wait, Austin. Wait! We can talk this out!"


    In the face of upcoming death, Chief Stone was thoroughly panic-stricken. His eyes widened, and his mouth trembled as he tried to negotiate.


    However, much to his dismay, he had neither time nor right to make such terms.


    As a response to his request, a sudden noise resounded.


    In just one swing of his fist, Austin smashed his body into pieces.


    "Damn it!


    He killed both Chief Rock and Chief Stone!"


    "How can this happen?


    They both were excellent cultivators in our world, but this young man killed them effortlessly!


    I can''t believe it! This might be a nightmare. Tell me, it''s not real, right?!"


    In the distance, members of the evil shadow race couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed.


    "Ha-ha!


    Now it''s your turn. Every one of you scumbags will face your end today!"


    Austin swept his gaze across the people of the evil shadow race.


    Apparently, they were also Lady Katherine''s men, and just knowing this, Austin had absolutely no intention of letting them go.


    "Damn it! Come on! Let''s get away from here!"


    Someone among them screamed, encouraging everyone to flee.


    Then, they all cowered and ran in every direction, wishing they were born with more legs so that they could speed up in running.


    "There is no way you can escape!"


    Austin thundered with utmost anger.


    Bang!


    A massive palm of vital energy force materialized and blocked the sun, and in just a second, it attacked those people one by one.


    Sounds of blood splashing were heard in succession.


    Every member of the evil shadow race was wrecked and crushed by the giant palm in a heartbeat.


    After a while with screams of pain and violence, all members of the evil shadow race were annihilated. Austin appeared completely unbothered as if he hadn''t just slaughtered an entire troop of the evil shadow race.


    "Leader Austin, good news! I have gotten in touch with Lady Nathalie."


    Right after finishing his enemies, Austin suddenly received a spiritual sense message sent by Waller.


    "Oh, really? That''s great!"


    Austin replied, obviously elated.

 Chapter 2596 Entering The Evil Shadow World

    In the blink of an eye, Austin had returned to the center of the shadow tide.


    Under the protection of the spiritual tree, a safe area was formed at the center of the shadow tide.


    Waller had just cast his secret skill in the safe area.


    "Lady Nathalie wishes to talk with the Princess Caroline,"


    Waller announced.


    Austin then immediately teleported Caroline and Priest Callum out of the Slave Tower.


    Waller led Caroline into a hidden array to communicate with her mother.


    An hour later, Caroline walked out of the hidden array with a tear-stained face.


    "My mother will send someone to pick us up soon,"


    Caroline said to Austin.


    "We can finally return to the Evil Shadow World!"


    Priest Callum was so excited that his eyes had welled up with tears.


    After all, Caroline and Priest Callum were originally from the Evil Shadow World.


    The Evil Shadow World was their hometown where they were born.


    "My mother didn''t want me to go back to the Evil Shadow World.


    But she agreed after I told her that I would die if I couldn''t see her..."


    Caroline whispered to Austin.


    "Yes, I understand.


    I''m here with you. You have nothing to be afraid of."


    Austin nodded. He then gently wrapped his arms around as he pulled her in for a hug.


    They had already known that Lady Katherine had been planning to kill Caroline. If anything, it was dangerous for Caroline to return to the Evil Shadow World at this point.


    Caroline''s mother of course didn''t want her daughter to come back.


    However, Caroline really wanted to see her mother right away.


    She rested her head against Austin''s shoulder, feeling slightly relieved.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, the spiritual tree was still absorbing and refining the shadow tide that was surrounding it.


    Splash!


    The spiritual tree was growing by the minute��its body doubling in size.


    Austin could feel the white spiritual sense pressure that was visible to the naked eye from the tree.


    The power of the spiritual tree was already out of this world.


    During the process, Austin''s spiritual sense power was also growing just as quickly.


    White spiritual sense pressure surro


    therine, don''t worry. Just wait a little bit longer. I''m sure we''ll hear from them soon,"


    a servant said as a way to comfort Lady Katherine.


    "Yes, you''re right.


    Chief Stone and Chief Rock are powerful enough to take on that little bitch.


    Maybe I just worry too much."


    Lady Katherine nodded.


    Meanwhile, in another place at the Evil Shadow World, on the top of a beautiful mountain, a palace stood there, its walls red and its tiles green.


    In the garden of the palace.


    "My poor daughter, you''re so silly for wanting to come back just to see me!


    It''s... It''s... What should I do?


    If Lady Katherine finds out about this, she''s not going to leave my daughter alone,"


    a beautiful and well-dressed woman sighed in a panic.


    If Austin was here, he would quickly realize how similar this woman was to Caroline��from her face to her facial expressions and even her temperament.


    This woman was Caroline''s mother, Lady Nathalie.


    As one of the Evil Shadow King''s wives, Lady Nathalie was a noble figure in the Evil Shadow World.


    Due to Lady Katherine''s doing, her daughter was sent to another country. They''d been separated for years which left Lady Nathalie depressed and alone.


    She was glad to finally hear about her daughter coming home.


    However, she still couldn''t help but worry at the same time. There was no doubt in her mind that Lady Katherine would definitely do something to hurt her daughter.

 Chapter 2597 Meet Mother-in-law

    Half a day later, a tall and thin middle-aged man rushed into Lady Nathalie''s palace. He looked flustered.


    This was Dickey, and he had news.


    After pausing for a second, he used his bodily movement skill and went to the back garden of the palace.


    "Dickey! You''re back!"


    Lady Nathalie was waiting anxiously there, and she seemed surprised and glad at the man''s return.


    "Yes, I am back!"


    Dickey immediately knelt down.


    "Well... What news? Did you find Caroline?"


    Lady Nathalie asked in an expectant tone.


    She had directly taken the name Caroline instead of beating around the bush.


    "Lady Nathalie, it took time, but I eventually brought your daughter back,"


    the man replied.


    Then he concentrated and teleported Caroline and the others out of his spatial magic treasure.


    As soon as Caroline appeared, she fixed her eyes on Lady Nathalie.


    Lady Nathalie also did the same.


    Although the two hadn''t been introduced yet, a feeling at the back of their heart clearly told them who the other person was. The connection was somehow there, even after all this time.


    "Caroline and her mother look so alike!"


    Austin muttered under his breath as he compared the two faces.


    "Mom!"


    "Caroline! Oh, my poor daughter!"


    The two women suddenly rushed forward and hugged each other, bursting into a pool of tears.


    Both of them then cried out for several moments.


    The pain of separation from so many years of distance seemed to break out.


    Austin and the others had to stay aside and wait patiently. It was a bit awkward to watch, to be honest.


    Soon, the mother and the daughter wiped each other''s tears, and then began to ask each other about what had transpired in the past years.


    It had been so long that half a day later, the two women were still chatting excitedly, holding each other''s hands.


    "People often say that three women make a great show. I daresay that two is enough after watching this."


    Austin sat down with a wry smile.


    However, considering they had been separated for so many years and had suddenly met just now, it was natural that they would have a lot to talk about.


    Therefore, Austin had to wait patiently.


    "Caroline, this young man..."


    Finally, Lady Nathalie noticed Austin, who had been sitting aside and looking at her daughter.


    She could tell by her instincts that her


    your body right now, Steward Callum,"


    Lady Nathalie replied.


    Then she sang some incantations and her fingers constantly made some gestures.


    A moment later, she stretched out her hand and curled her fingers up towards Priest Callum.


    Whoosh!


    A yellow light rushed out of the man''s body and suspended in midair.


    As the glow dissipated, they saw that it was a yellow rune paper, looking ancient, as if it was an antique.


    As soon as the rune paper was taken out, Priest Callum felt countless energy jolting inside his body.


    Next, he trembled violently.


    And the aura emanated from him began to grow stronger and stronger.


    His cultivation base was shooting up in a straight line!


    "Ha ha ha!


    I remember everything now!


    Lady Nathalie, it''s been a long time since I last saw you!"


    Callum suddenly opened his eyes and burst into tears.


    He used to be the steward of Lady Nathalie''s palace.


    After Lady Nathalie had given birth to Caroline, she was afraid that Lady Katherine would hurt her daughter. Therefore, she had asked Callum to secretly take Caroline out of the Evil Shadow World and hide somewhere even she could not find them.


    The man had never expected that he would be able to return to this place.


    He could not help shedding a few tears as he recalled the past. He was both excited and sad.


    "Huh! Looks like Priest Callum''s real strength is at the premium stage of Immortal Saint Realm.


    He is not inferior to me in terms of cultivation base."


    Austin was a bit surprised as he sensed the aura of Priest Callum.

 Chapter 2598 The Plot

    Lady Nathalie, Caroline, Austin and Priest Callum were chatting leisurely in the garden of the palace.


    In the splendid palace of Lady Katherine.


    "Something is wrong. Something must have happened and everything went terribly wrong!"


    Lady Katherine shrieked, her face twisting in anger.


    Several maids stood cautiously beside her, trembling in fear.


    Even the most eloquent maid shut her mouth, and lowered her head with a look of fright.


    There were two middle-aged men in grey kneeling before Lady Katherine in the hall.


    They were Lady Katherine''s most trusted subordinates and had been loyal to her for many years. They were her henchmen and had done many despicable things for her.


    Lady Katherine had sent Chief Rock and Chief Stone to hunt down Caroline. However a day had passed by, and the two of them hadn''t come or reported back to her.


    Lady Katherine had even dispatched a crew to search for her subordinates, but failed to find any trace of them. They simply vanished from the face of the earth as if they never existed.


    "Your Highness, we have searched the whole the shadow zone carefully and the only anomaly we came across was the traces of a fierce fight.


    Obviously people fought at the shadow zone fiercely.


    I guess that something tragic must have happened to Chief Rock and Chief Stone if they were part of the battle,"


    a man in grey clothes said.


    "So are you implying that they have been killed?


    Could there some master protecting that little swine?"


    Lady Katherine asked through gritted teeth.


    Chief Rock and Chief Stone had taken orders from her secretly and been her most trusted subordinates. Knowing that they were killed, and she didn''t even know how they had died, she was very sad.


    "Your Highness, we also found something suspicious.


    Lady Nathalie''s trusted man Dickey had left the world, but soon returned.


    Now he is in Lady Nathalie''s palace,"


    the man in grey continued.


    "Where could he have gone to and why is he back now?"


    Lady Katherine wondered for a while, then she stood up abruptly, and the temperature in the hall dropped a lot.


    "Everything makes sense now; it is all clear now.


    That little bitch must have returned to the Evil Shadow World.


    She and her mother have already met and been spending time together.


    Humph! I worked so hard to stop her, but that bitch still found her way back here," Lady Katherine huffed.


    The ferocious look on her face made her seem more fearsome than she normally was. It was like beauty had suddenly turned int


    Everything is now ready.


    Your father and I are going to make a move against the Evil Shadow King.


    Once we slay that old man, the Evil Shadow World will be ours. So please just be a bit more patient with me!


    When that day comes, you don''t need to worry about our relationship being exposed,"


    the man in white said.


    "Is that so? Did my father finally decide to take action?"


    Lady Katherine was both surprised and elated.


    "Yes, he did. Don''t worry.


    Your father has the confidence to destroy that old man.


    I know that you haven''t been happy living with that old man. But soon, you will get rid of him and start a new life. You can get even with those who went against you,"


    the man in white replied with a sweet placating smile aimed at Lady Katherine.


    "Ha-ha!


    I''m so glad to have such a capable man and hear the good news.


    I have waited for so long, and this is finally coming.


    Humph!


    Once that old bastard dies, I will torture his four mistresses. I will torture them in the most wretched and miserable way before I kill them.


    Especially that bitch Nathalie and her daughter. I will insult them to my heart''s content before killing them.


    I will send her daughter''s husband, Austin Lin to his creator too as a packaged gift.


    If the creatures from the Immortal End World have any problem with Austin''s death, I will send troops from the Evil Shadow World to destroy that world!" Lady Katherine said excitedly.


    It was evident that the man''s words left her in a good mood.


    "Sweetie, once Evil Shadow King dies, we will be in charge of the Evil Shadow World.


    At that time, you can do whatever you want..."


    the man in white reassured her.

 Chapter 2599 New Use For The Supreme Spiritual Pot

    After having a serious discussion with Lady Katherine for a while, the man who wore white clothes left the palace.


    Lady Katherine''s shrill laughter rang out through the palace hall.


    "I will soon be able to do whatever I want in the Evil Shadow World and rule it with an iron fist like I have always wanted to.


    Well, there are still a few days left. I shouldn''t get ahead of myself. Once my father and Gibbon deal with the Evil Shadow King, I will take swift action and wipe out my enemies.


    All those who are against me must die,"


    Lady Katherine said smugly.


    Meanwhile, in Lady Nathalie''s palace, Lady Nathalie arranged a fine room for Austin to occupy.


    She ordered her maid to take him to the room that she had prepared, for him to get some rest.


    Callum got back into his old habits and began to work as the butler and take care of all the matters in Lady Nathalie''s palace.


    He used to be Lady Nathalie''s housekeeper, so he was quite familiar with everything in her place.


    Lady Nathalie led Caroline to her room and the two of them chatted away catching up on everything they had missed in each other''s lives.


    It seemed that the mother and the daughter had a lot to talk about.


    Austin sat cross legged in his room in deep thought.


    "Caroline has reunited with her mother.


    But Lady Katherine wants Caroline dead. She is definitely a danger to us that we must watch carefully.


    If I don''t get rid of her, Caroline will always be in grave danger,"


    Austin murmured with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Damn it! I need to come up with a concrete plan and find the right opportunity to take that Lady Katherine down,"


    Austin said through gritted teeth after thinking for a while.


    ''But Lady Katherine is the Evil Shadow King''s favorite wife.


    If I eliminate her, Evil Shadow King will fly into a rage and avenge her death and I will have also inadvertently started a war with the Evil Shadow World.


    It''s not difficult to take care of Lady Katherine. The problem is, how to get away with that? The Evil Shadow King will definitely flip his lid.


    I don''t care. We can handle the Evil Shadow King when the time comes. I can end her secretly and then leave immediately, ''


    Austin planned in his mind.


    Caroline was his beloved woman


    t them?'' he brooded.


    "Who are you? How dare you come to disturb Lady Nathalie?" Callum shouted.


    He was the first one to rush out of the palace and came into direct contact with their adversaries.


    "Ha-ha! What''s so great about Lady Nathalie for her to command such respect?


    We are here to hunt the pest Lady Nathalie!


    Listen, no one in this palace will get away. All of you must die!"


    An arrogant voice sounded, and a man in grey took a step forward, laughing wildly.


    "You work for Lady Katherine, right?


    Did Lady Katherine send you here?"


    Callum was shocked at the sight of the man in grey.


    "Ha-ha! You''re right at least your eyes work. Now I wish your brain did too, so you could be on the right side of history.


    Lady Nathalie the vile pig has been against Lady Katherine and a thorn on her side. Today is her doomsday!"


    the man in grey declared.


    At this point, Lady Nathalie emerged from the palace.


    "Lady Katherine has gone too far. Now she even has the audacity to send her men to create chaos and stir up trouble in my place. Humph! Isn''t she afraid that the Evil Shadow King will punish her?"


    Lady Nathalie bellowed furiously.


    "Ha-ha!


    Bitch!


    Your numbered days will end today!"


    A sexy lady slowly appeared, surrounded by a group of powerful men.


    It was the one and only Lady Katherine!


    She gazed at Lady Nathalie with a playful and delighted look on her face.


    Suddenly, the two ladies of the Evil Shadow King stared at each other with disdain.

 Chapter 2600 The Conspiracy Between Father and Daughter

    "Katherine, why do you have so many people surrounding my palace? How dare you!


    Aren''t you afraid of getting punished by the Evil Shadow King?"


    Lady Nathalie asked furiously.


    Although she was arguing with Lady Katherine and trying to appear confident, she had an ominous premonition that something unexpected and very bad was about to happen.


    Although the Evil Shadow King had always spoiled Lady Katherine, this time she had crossed the boundaries.


    Just because Lady Katherine was favored, it didn''t mean she and her goons could kill the other several ladies however they liked.


    That kind of evil deed was too brazen.


    Even though the Evil Shadow King liked Lady Katherine the best and always treated her well, he would never allow her to behave like a wild animal.


    But now, she was here and had surrounded Lady Nathalie''s palace!


    There must be something unusual that had triggered her actions and despicable behavior!


    "Lady Nathalie, something seems to be off,"


    said Callum softly to Lady Nathalie.


    "Ha-ha, your protection is over.


    Nathalie, from now on, you can''t count on the Evil Shadow King to keep protecting you like a little child the way he has always done. That old bastard can''t help you anymore!


    He himself is in grave danger right now as we speak!"


    Lady Katherine started to laugh loudly.


    Anyone watching could sense that Lady Katherine had no respect for the Evil Shadow King when she spoke. Her words were full of disdain and dripping with sarcasm.


    "Well, it looks like something big is about to happen in the Evil Shadow World.


    How dare Lady Katherine treat the Evil Shadow King with such disrespect?"


    At this time, Austin appeared beside Lady Nathalie, accompanied by Caroline.


    ''Since Lady Katherine is already here with her soldiers, this is the perfect time to take action. There is no need for us to hide any more.


    Today, there will be a fierce battle, '' thought Austin.


    So he showed up with Caroline.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand.


    What do you mean, Katherine!


    How dare you be so rude to the Evil Shadow King!


    If he gets to hear about this, he will definitely not spare your life!"


    Lady Nathalie raised her eyebrows and shouted angrily.


    "Ha-ha. Let me tell you the truth, Nathalie.


    Today, my father will take action and kill that old coot. I mean, the Evil Shadow King.


    From today on, the era of the Evil Shadow King will come to a tragic end.


    My father will be the chief of the Evil Shadow World soon!


    From now on, I''m going to take my revenge. All those who opposed me or offended me will die a slow and miserable death!


    Especially you, Nathalie. How can I l


    anymore.


    And this human boy, I guess he is this little bitch''s husband that I have been hearing about.


    Ha-ha, young man, now that you have colluded with this bitch, you will die with her.


    And I''ll send our army to destroy your Immortal End World afterwards."


    Lady Katherine glanced at Caroline and Austin teasingly as she flippantly announced their fate.


    She had brought a large number of strong cultivators with her. It was a piece of cake for her to destroy Lady Nathalie''s palace.


    As a result, she took control of the situation and could decide who will live or die.


    Austin responded with a faint smile. He didn''t care about the threats that were being tossed around.


    Although Lady Katherine had come to the palace with a large number of cultivators and she was very aggressive, Austin had already sensed the group of cultivators with his spiritual sense. There were many cultivators and many of them were masters.


    But none of them could qualify as a real threat to Austin!


    That was reasonable. With his current strength, Austin could easily defeat even masters like the grand leaders of the Evil Abyss World and the grand chieftains of the skeleton race.


    In this universe, apart from the real deal like those sect ancestors, there were few masters who could threaten Austin.


    "Lad, what are you laughing at? Why do you have that stupid smirk on your face?"


    Suddenly, Lady Katherine stared at Austin and yelled.


    She was provoked by Austin''s indifferent and even dismissive smile.


    "Human brat, get down on your knees and crawl over here where I am standing. Kneel before me until I am satisfied.


    Maybe I can spare your life as long as I''m happy!"


    Lady Katherine glared at Austin.


    "Really? Do you want me to kowtow to you?"


    Austin smiled.

 Chapter 2601 Austins Fighting Power Was Incredible

    A handsome man behind Lady Katherine walked to her side. He wore an armor and held a fine sword in his hand.


    "How dare you disrespect Lady Katherine like this? Human boy!


    Lady Katherine proposed to spare your life once you kneel down and beg for her mercy. She showed you mercy.


    How dare you talk to her as if she is in the same filthy league as yourself?" he roared, while frowning at Austin.


    The good-looking man was Lady Katherine''s trusted subordinate. He was not only powerful, but also had a pleasant countenance. He had gained Lady Katherine''s favor.


    He wanted to impress Lady Katherine even more.


    So he volunteered to deal with Austin and embarrass him.


    Austin had cultivated and fully mastered the Aura Disguising Skill.


    Generally, creatures with a low cultivation base couldn''t see through his real vital energy realm and strength and therefore many tended to underestimate him.


    Since Austin was young, the handsome man thought that Austin was weak and couldn''t be a match for him. So he didn''t take his opponent seriously.


    "Your Highness, let me deal with this human boy!


    I''ll capture him alive deliver him to you,"


    the charming man said, while looking adoringly at Lady Katherine.


    "Well, fine. Go ahead and take him down.


    Don''t show him any mercy. You can finish him off,"


    Lady Katherine assented to his request with a nod.


    "Take your time.


    Everyone in the palace must die today!"


    Lady Katherine added in a playful, excited tone, as if she was playing a game of cat and mouse. She seemed to be enjoying playing with her prey before devouring it.


    "I got it!"


    The handsome man in an armor stepped out of the crowd.


    "You reckless brat! Now, I am going to give you one last chance. Kneel down right now!


    That way, you will not suffer too much although you must die.


    Once I make a move, I will not show you any mercy. I will maim you before taking you prisoner," the handsome man stated.


    As soon as he finished making his arrogant statements, the handsome man unleashed an enormous energy that formed clouds and came at Austin.


    He intended to intimidate Austin with the powerful display of his energy so as to make him surrender without resisting.


    Within their ranks of hierarchy, stronger creatures could threaten the ones with a lower cultivation base and freak them out.


    However, he failed to scare him. Austin just stood stoically as if he was nailed on the ground he was standing on.


    Instead of being scared, Austin was amused by the manner in which the charming man had acted.


    "Are you going to start fighting or not? How much time are you going to


    ers who were loyal to her charged at Austin from different directions.


    Overwhelming energy swept over Austin!


    Austin took out the handsome man in just a heartbeat, so Lady Katherine''s crew were not taking any chances; they began to take Austin seriously.


    Facing five approaching masters, Austin was not fazed; he appeared calm and composed.


    "I''m waiting for you!" Austin roared.


    With a wave of his hand, he unleashed the Five-element Sword Aura. Five streaks of sword aura growled and came at his enemies.


    The shining Divine Ruling Chains fell from the sky around Austin.


    They then dropped towards the five masters like shooting at a target on a dart board.


    Austin dashed forward and swung at his enemies.


    The two sides were engaged in a fierce battle.


    "Brat! Go to hell!"


    In the middle of the battle, one of five masters took the opportunity and rushed towards Austin. He waved his halberd at Austin fiercely.


    Whoosh!


    Austin summoned the Supreme Spiritual Pot with his mind. It moved at a terrifying speed, and in an instant, it barged into the master''s Soul Sea.


    In the next second, his head exploded.


    Austin chose another master close to him, and punched him quickly in the gut.


    Splash!


    The innumerable Divine Ruling Chains appeared around the master to hold him into a choke hold.


    As a result, the master couldn''t move freely.


    Austin''s cultivation on the law power was much better than the master so he could outsmart him at every turn.


    The master had trouble getting rid of the chains.


    Bang!


    The master was soon smashed into pieces.


    "Be careful. This human boy is difficult to handle! We need to tread carefully."


    The remaining three masters were so scared that their faces turned pale.

 Chapter 2602 Strong Vinnie

    "Go to hell!" Austin shouted as he ran towards his enemies.


    He was pumped up from having killed two masters already. There was no way that he would let the remaining three go.


    Infinite golden fire appeared behind Austin while


    golden balls rushed out of his body and soared into the sky.


    This was the abnormal vision caused by the Golden Sun Scripture.


    Austin had reached the premium stage of Immortal Saint Realm.


    Besides, the Golden Sun Scripture was a brilliant masculinity formula.


    With Austin''s vital energy alone, he would be able to defeat a lot of masters already.


    Three strong cultivators who worked for Lady Katherine shared the same vital energy realm with Austin.


    In the sea of raging fire, nine huge golden balls rolled towards the three masters which made the space shake violently.


    The three masters roared at the same time as they fought to defend themselves using their martial skills. Powerful grey energy attacks rained down on Austin.


    Swoosh!


    The red light flew out of the fire and a shadow of the huge red demonic mouse appeared above one of the masters.


    The huge red demonic mouse rushed over and tore the master into two, and blood splashed everywhere. It only took one strike to kill him.


    In a split second, the red demonic mouse had disappeared.


    A magic dragon emerged from the golden fire. The scales all over its body were horrifying and anyone who met its gaze would feel a chill run down their spine.


    The dragon hit another master with its tail which was about as thick as a mountain.


    Unprepared and unaware, the master exploded to pieces on the spot.


    "You... You... Stay away from me!" the remaining master uttered in terror.


    Watching his companions get killed in such a short time understandably frightened him.


    As Austin stretched his hand, countless Divine Ruling Chains flew forward and tied the master up.


    Austin sw


    In the Evil Shadow World, countless masters had died at his hands.


    It was said that in the Evil Shadow World, Vinnie was one of the strongest and just slightly second to the Evil Shadow King and Counselor Alex.


    Lady Katherine talked him into working for her a long time ago.


    However, it seemed that no one had expected him to show up.


    "Ha-ha! I can''t believe Vinnie''s here!


    This is great!"


    "That human boy is powerful but he''s nothing compared to Vinnie."


    "I bet Vinnie can finish that human boy in a heartbeat."


    Lady Katherine''s crew were excited.


    They were no longer scared of Austin.


    "This is not good. Vinnie is here.


    Prepare yourselves. We all need to fight. If you can, escape," Lady Nathalie said gravely.


    Her face turned pale as soon as she saw Vinnie. A feeling of despair rose from the bottom of her heart.


    "Mom, is this Vinnie really that powerful?"


    Caroline asked.


    "Yes.


    He is incredibly strong.


    In the Evil Shadow World, he''s one of the five top-ranking ones excluding the Evil Shadow King and Counselor Alex.


    Caroline, tell Austin to run. We can''t fight him,"


    Lady Nathalie said to Caroline.


    This entire conversation happened through their spiritual sense so that no one would overhear them.

 Chapter 2603 The Spell Of Evil God

    "Ha-ha! Don''t you think it''s too late to escape now?"


    Vinnie''s spiritual sense force was so dreadful and sharp that nothing in the battlefield could escape his attention.


    Austin was rendered immobile by the extremely terrible power Vinnie was giving off.


    "No one can escape from me,"


    Vinnie said, the look on his face calm and casual.


    He looked down upon Austin from above.


    He looked noble like an eagle looking down with much disdain on Austin who seemed like a tiny, insignificant ant from his perspective.


    He could sense that Austin was a powerful cultivator.


    However, as a top famous master in the Evil Shadow World, how could he possibly take a young human boy seriously?


    Austin too could sense his aura. On the inside, he couldn''t help but admire it.


    It was known that Vinnie was very arrogant.


    Still, there was no doubt that he was extremely powerful.


    Even Austin was a little afraid of him.


    He was definitely not weaker than Austin.


    "Austin, Vinnie seems very powerful. Are you sure you can deal with him?"


    At this point, Caroline was getting a little worried so she decided to communicate with him through her spiritual sense.


    "Don''t worry.


    Have a little confidence in your man, okay?"


    Austin turned around and smiled gently to Caroline.


    "Be careful!"


    Caroline warned.


    "Stay sharp!


    Don''t let any of them escape!


    Nathalie, do you think that your son-in-law can easily turn the tables?


    Humph! If so then you''re delusional.


    Your son-in-law''s going to die if he goes through with this,"


    Lady Katherine said to Lady Nathalie.


    "Katherine, just wait and see.


    The Evil Shadow King will never forgive you for what you have done!"


    Lady Nathalie shouted at Lady Katherine angrily.


    "Ha-ha!


    You can forget about that old bastard for


    ckly corroded.


    "Ha-ha. The Evil God''s spell is practically a power of curse to humans.


    Ordinary martial skills won''t work on it.


    The power of the vital energy force, physical strength, and spiritual sense force are not enough to withstand its power.


    Now the power''s seeped into your body.


    It won''t be long before your whole body, including your physical body and spiritual soul, corrodes away. In the end, you''re going to turn into nothing but a pool of dirty water."


    After he cast the spell on Austin, he looked at him with a playful smile with his hands clasped behind his back.


    Instantly, Austin''s body was weakened!


    The vitality of his body was slipping away rapidly.


    His skin and muscles were rotting and melting swiftly��his bones slowly being exposed.


    "You really are something!


    This human brat can''t even fight back!"


    Lady Katherine was both surprised and delighted.


    "Ha-ha! He''s just a kid. I can kill him with my eyes closed!"


    Vinnie said with a faint smile.


    A tinge of pride was evident in his eyes.


    "Austin! Are you all right?"


    Caroline and Lady Nathalie cried in unison.


    With that, Caroline rushed to Austin despite everything that was happening.

 Chapter 2604 Kill Vinnie

    Exhausted and in pain, Austin looked up and smiled gently. He was at death''s door, with his entire body hurt and covered with rotting wounds.


    "Ha-ha! Is this the power of a curse?


    Well, it is strange and unthinkable."


    Austin smiled, but his eyes couldn''t hide the pain from his wounds.


    Austin''s face had started to rot. It looked scary even when he laughed. His wounds were infected and smelled.


    "Unfortunately, you have not mastered it yet.


    You cannot kill me merely by your curse skill,"


    Austin said with a faint smile. He remained calm and self-assured.


    "Austin, are you all right?"


    Caroline asked anxiously as she tried to go near Austin.


    However, Austin snapped his fingers and Caroline was pushed gently towards Lady Nathalie.


    "Don''t worry about me. I am fine."


    Austin looked tenderly at Caroline and gave her a reassuring smile.


    "But your body is rotting."


    Caroline''s eyes swept over Austin''s entire body, and she could not help but feel worried.


    "It is just a temporary phenomenon,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Ha-ha!


    Human brat, I am really impressed with you!


    You are knocking at death''s door right now. There is no way out for you, and you have the confidence to act like everything is okay?


    Do you think it''s self-respect? Is it more important than your life at this point?


    You stupid fool!"


    Seeing Austin''s plight, Vinnie burst into laughter.


    He got the evil spell of Evil God from a superior universe, called the Heavenly Evil Universe.


    He was confident with the power of this curse spell.


    He believed that Austin would not survive after being stuck in his curse spell. In his mind, Austin was just acting out and was forcing himself to appear stronger.


    "Oh, really?"


    Austin said with a smile.


    Bang!


    A shadow moved out of Austin''s body and the tall demonic avatar appeared beside him.


    Shoop! Shoop!


    The black demonic runes came into view and covered the surrounding area.


    The demonic avatar had practiced the seventh stage of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic and had mastered its use.


    It became filled with a mighty force once the demonic avatar used it.


    Instantly, everything in the world stood still.


    The air was sealed and time came to a stop as everything became motionless.


    The gray arrays that covered Austin became frozen and had lost its effect as well.


    Austin adjusted his body and appeared in another position as he broke away from the gray arrays.


    "Ha-ha! I knew it! The so-called curse spell is just some kind of law power and its effect is not really that intimidating.


    In terms of law power, I am much better than you!


    How can you possibly kill me with a curse spell based


    appeared in front of Vinnie. He reached out and patted Vinnie''s face.


    "Brat, how dare you?"


    Vinnie was shocked and outraged by Austin''s action.


    "Why not?"


    Austin sneered as he touched Vinnie''s face once again.


    Puff!


    Vinnie''s body exploded into pieces and his spiritual soul was destroyed as well.


    Quickly, Austin snatched several Space Rings that surged out from Vinnie''s body and put them away.


    "Human brat, you killed Vinnie!"


    Lady Katherine shouted, as terror filled her eyes.


    Vinnie was the most powerful warrior she had brought with her today.


    Now Vinnie was dead.


    Now none of her followers was a match for Austin.


    "Everyone, gather up! Let''s kill this human boy together!"


    Lady Katherine commanded in rage.


    "Let us fight together!


    Help Austin!"


    Lady Nathalie ordered right away.


    The atmosphere became tense as the two forces prepared for battle.


    Members from both sides geared up and assembled themselves for a fierce battle.


    "They are just a group of ants. I can kill them all easily."


    Austin smiled.


    The demonic avatar took action and in a flash moved closer to the group of people on the other side.


    Whoosh!


    The overwhelming black runes poured out its power and attacked the enemies.


    Everything within a hundred thousand miles was closed off and frozen on the spot


    Everyone, including Lady Katherine, was sealed from fighting back and releasing power.


    They were extremely frightened.


    Swoosh!


    Austin waved his hand and five sword aura dragons with different colors formed an array and rushed forward.


    Thunder and lightning echoed from above the clouds.


    Soon, the mangled bodies of Lady Katherine''s men covered the ground. There were broken bones and pieces of flesh everywhere as blood covered up the ground.

 Chapter 2605 The Conspiracy Of Counselor Alex

    In the blink of an eye, most of the people in the army that Lady Katherine had brought were either killed or injured.


    Even Vinnie was brought down by Austin.


    The rest didn''t stand a chance. If even Vinnie was taken down by Austin''s attack, then what could the weaker ones do?


    Austin moved quickly as he swung his fists��they were magnified as he kept swinging.


    Boom!


    Lady Katherine''s army were getting destroyed by the minute.


    The corpses were scattered all over the ground.


    Bloody remains were everywhere.


    The strong odor of blood made everyone want to vomit.


    In that moment, Austin was like the God of Death, killing lives with a mere gesture of his hands.


    "It''s... How could this be?"


    Lady Nathalie''s followers were ready to battle with Lady Katherine''s subordinates, holding tightly onto their weapons.


    However, they suddenly halted and stared blankly at Austin who acted as if he was a devil from hell.


    Lady Nathalie turned her gaze towards Austin, the look on her eyes empty as well.


    Meanwhile, Lady Katherine''s teeth were chattering as if she had been in an ice cellar.


    A short while later, Austin had already completely annihilated all of Lady Katherine''s followers. Only Lady Katherine remained alive.


    On the mountain where Lady Nathalie''s palace was located, flesh, bones, and stinking viscera scattered everywhere. Streams of blood flowed endlessly.


    "Now, it''s your turn, madam!"


    Austin slowly walked up to Lady Katherine, flashing her a grin.


    At this moment, he looked like an innocent boy.


    However, when Lady Katherine saw Austin''s smile, she felt her hair stand on its end.


    "Stop! Stay there! Get away!"


    Lady Katherine screamed in horror.


    She had completely lost her composure.


    She was completely panicking now.


    "I''m the legal wife of the Evil Shadow King. No one in the Evil Shadow World would dare come for me!"


    Lady Katherine shrieked as she watched Austin approach her.


    "Humph! You and your father conspired to murder the Evil Shadow King.


    Now you''re using the Evil Shadow King to save yourself? Even the Evil Shadow


    stin more or less knew what had happened.


    What happened was earlier that day, Counselor Alex had tricked the Evil Shadow King into going to a very dangerous place in the Evil Shadow World which was called the Fallen God Valley.


    The Fallen God Valley was known for being a dangerous place in the Evil Shadow World.


    It was said that an Evil God died in the Fallen God Valley a long time ago.


    After the death of that deity, he had left behind all his treasures, wealth, and his collection of secret books about cultivation methods from a more advanced universe.


    Rumors also said that he had left an approach in the valley to the higher-level universe before he died!


    Therefore, the Fallen God Valley was said to have contained all these treasures that many dreamed of obtaining.


    But the Fallen God Valley was too dangerous!


    Even sect ancestors could die if they attempted to enter the valley.


    It was even more impossible for ordinary members of the evil shadow race to survive if they attempted to enter the valley.


    In order for their plan to succeed, Counselor Alex made sure to prepare. He had told the Evil Shadow King that he was able to come across clues about the treasures that were left in the Fallen God Valley. Then he invited the Evil Shadow King to enter the valley with him.


    Counselor Alex''s plan was to attack and kill the Evil Shadow King while he wasn''t looking.

 Chapter 2606 The Fallen God Valley

    "What should we do!


    The Fallen God Valley is an extremely dangerous place, and Counselor Alex is determined to eliminate the Evil Shadow King at all cost and he has vowed to use all means at his disposal!


    This is frustrating that the Evil Shadow King is in great danger and I am just here like a lame duck, unable to do anything for him."


    Lady Katherine''s words had made Lady Nathalie worried and anxious.


    "No, I have to help the Evil Shadow King and warn him in one way or another!"


    Lady Nathalie gritted her teeth in desperation.


    "Your Highness, the Fallen God Valley is extremely dangerous. There is no way you can just go there without being hurt."


    Callum was startled by Lady Nathalie''s desperate pleas and tried to calm her down reasonably.


    "Mom, calm down!"


    Caroline echoed.


    "No, I can''t live with myself if I sit and do nothing. I have to go now and tell the Evil Shadow King about the conspiracy of Counselor Alex.


    If it is not too late, the Evil Shadow King may be able to get out of danger and escape in time.


    Counselor Alex is narrow-minded and repulsive. If he takes over the Evil Shadow World, many members of our race will die because of his wickedness.


    The Evil Shadow World can never be controlled by Counselor Alex. Not if I am still alive and breathing and can do something about it,"


    Lady Nathalie responded in a firm tone.


    "Ha-ha! Quit your incessant day dreams and wishful thinking. There is nothing you can do to stop the cause of fate. You''re too late, Nathalie!


    At this point, that old bastard may have already been killed by my father.


    Besides, my father has arranged for a large group of people to guard the entrance of the Fallen God Valley just in case someone like yourself would want to go into the valley and warn the Evil Shadow King. That''s wishful thinking!


    Nathalie, if you release me right now, I promise you will not suffer the wrath of me and my father once we take over."


    Lady Katherine, who was lying on the ground, burst into hysterical laughter when she heard Lady Nathalie''s absurd proclamations.


    "Shut up! You can''t even protect yourself now. How do you plan to protect others?"


    With a sneer, Austin sent out a stream of vital energy force and knocked out Lady Katherine shutting her up for a while. Then he transferred her into the Slave Tower.


    "Mother, the Fallen God Valley is too dangerous for you to go there.


    There is no way I am letting you set foot into that godforsaken valley.


    If the Evil Shadow World falls in the hands of Counselor Alex, you can go back to the Immortal End World with me and Austin where you will be safe,"


    said Caroline anxiously.


    It had only been a few days s


    God Valley.


    Half a day later.


    "According to the coordinates we have, it''s not too far from here. That looks like the Fallen God Valley,"


    Austin said to Caroline.


    Moments later, countless huge mountains appeared in front of them. They were huge, and wide, covering vast areas of land. From the sky they looked like numerous giant dragons crisscrossing on the ground and spreading their roots all over the ground like tentacles.


    There were thousands of mountains.


    As a result, it formed a vast and boundless mountain area.


    At a glance, an endless grey evil energy seemed to roll and bubble like a boundless sea of grey fog.


    Austin took Caroline to an area above the vast mountain.


    "That should be the entrance to the Fallen God Valley!"


    Soon, Austin saw the entrance. He stepped closer to it although at a safe distance.


    There were a large number of people from the evil shadow race guarding the entrance, completely blocking the entrance of the valley.


    Needless to say, these people were definitely ordered by Counselor Alex, and stationed outside the entrance in case someone barged into the valley to warn the Evil Shadow King.


    Austin landed directly at the entrance of the valley with Caroline.


    "Who are you?"


    Immediately, hundreds of members of the evil shadow race surrounded Austin and Caroline.


    Each of them was a strong cultivator. Counselor Alex had done his homework and selected them carefully. He wasn''t leaving anything to chance.


    Swoosh!


    Austin waved his hand and five columns of sword aura rushed out.


    In a flash, all the hundreds of people who had surrounded him were chopped into pieces.


    "Damn it! We have a strong one here.


    Go and kill them immediately!"


    A man in grey who appeared to be the leader couldn''t help but roar.

 Chapter 2607 Into The Valley

    The group of people who were guarding the valley surged up and rushed towards Austin and Caroline as soon as their leader ordered them.


    Whoosh!


    The demonic avatar suddenly appeared and quickly used the seventh level of the tabooed magic. Overwhelming black evil runes filled the place in an instant.


    All the members of the evil shadow race found themselves entrapped and unable to move.


    "Argh!


    What kind of demonic skill is this?"


    Even three of the most powerful cultivators among them roared as they struggled to move.


    These three leaders had the same amount of power as the grand leader of the abyss demon race. They, too, were trapped and unable to move.


    The demonic avatar possessed a power that was much stronger than that of the grand leader of the abyss demon race.


    Boom!


    The Diabolic Killing Needle of the demonic avatar turned into a thick iron stick and easily swept the men who were guarding the entrance.


    Puff!


    Anyone who was touched by the iron rod was mercilessly blasted to pieces. The bones disintegrated and the flesh and blood flew away from the body.


    After a dozen breaths, all the people guarding the entrance to the valley, including the three strong leaders, were killed by the demonic avatar.


    Austin''s demonic avatar had truly matured and was able to face enemies on its own!


    Together with his companion, Austin stood at the entrance and looked straight ahead into the valley.


    It was a huge valley.


    He looked around and saw the hazy, grey, evil energy surging and boiling.


    The haze made it really hard to see what lay inside.


    Austin released his spiritual sense to explore the valley.


    To his surprise, his spiritual sense force was only capable of perceiving things that were few miles away from him.


    Wow!


    This realization surprised Austin.


    He knew his spiritual sense force was not as strong as that of a sect ancestor, but it was still much stronger than that of the grand leaders of the abyss demon race and grand chieftains of the ske


    ed.


    Both Austin and Caroline heaved a sigh of relief.


    "The Fallen God Valley is indeed very dangerous,"


    Austin said.


    If they had been ordinary warriors of the evil shadow race, they would have been dead under the attack of the rotten figures.


    It was only because of the exceptional power of Austin and his demonic avatar that they had remained safe and sound.


    Austin, Caroline, and the demonic avatar continued to move forward.


    The valley was vast and seemed endless.


    They felt that there must be more evil energy ahead of them.


    The evil energy was so thick that it couldn''t be dissolved. It turned into countless grey streams that flowed in space.


    Grey water flowed everywhere, rippling gently on their feet.


    "If I could cultivate here, I would break through very quickly!"


    Caroline said.


    Indeed, there was too much evil energy in the Fallen God Valley.


    It was indeed the heaven for the evil shadow race to cultivate.


    "Don''t think about cultivating here just yet.


    The most important thing for us now is to find the Evil Shadow King in this valley and tell him that Counselor Alex wants to murder him.


    I will bring you here to practice later when we have the chance,"


    Austin said.


    "Yes, I understand," Caroline said as she nodded.


    She was aware of the danger that lay within the valley.

 Chapter 2608 The Evil Dragon Beast

    Just then.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...


    Suddenly, a fierce wind howled, flattening everything in its wake as it banged everything like a chaotic drum beat.


    The chaos was not due to normal winds, but because the evil energy in the space ahead was too dense. As a result, it was unstable and occasionally exploding unexpectedly!


    The turbulent evil energy kept gathering in the air and made terrifying sounds howling like a ghost getting exorcised, as everything that normally had strong roots on the ground was uprooted and flew around like light dry leaves.


    "The evil energy here is at least a thousand times denser than that of the outside world. And the extremely violent energy is equivalent to that of tens of thousands of masters of the evil shadow race attacking at the same time!


    In such a dangerous situation, ordinary masters would be torn to pieces in an instant,"


    Austin exclaimed, his heart beating fast as his nerves tensed up.


    Startled, Caroline moved closer to Austin involuntarily.


    Only the demonic avatar wasn''t affected at all. It continued to explore the way ahead as if it was strolling through a market.


    Ever since it had refined the Diabolic Killing Needle, the demonic avatar had transformed drastically with changes visible in its body. He was now more brazen and ruthless while its body was as hard as a rock.


    As Austin carefully observed it, he reckoned that even the sect ancestors couldn''t break his demonic avatar.


    The Pot of Chaos and the Omnipotent Pot, like two huge mountains, protected Austin and Caroline from in front of them.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    On the other side of the two mountain like objects, violent evil energy turned into many wind sabers and hit the two pots, making loud metallic clinking sounds.


    To avoid getting hit by the evil energy, Austin, Caroline and the demonic avatar moved slowly within the area full of evil energy.


    A moment later.


    "Can you feel that... I have a nagging feeling that someone is watching us,"


    Caroline said in surprise.


    "That''s right.


    It seems that there are many creatures that live here, and they have a predatory behavior, so they will stalk and patiently wait until their prey has let its guard down, and then pounce on it.


    Be careful. They behave like hyenas and only attack when you are most vulnerable,"


    Austin cautioned.


    Every turn Austin and his companions made, they seemed to be watched carefully by countless pairs of horrible eyes!


    The next moment.


    A sound as shrill as the sharpening of knives ran through the air.


    All of a sudden, in the void, dozens of demonic beasts appeared and stared closely at Austin, Ca


    ders of abyss demon race!


    "We can''t keep fighting here! These creatures are too strong.


    Let''s go, Caroline!"


    Austin manipulated two huge tripods, rushing away wildly. From time to time, he would use all kinds of secret martial arts skills to drive back the evil dragon beasts that came at him.


    Even though Austin and the demonic avatar were unable to defeat the more than ten evil dragon beasts, with their joint efforts, the beasts could do nothing to the three of them either.


    At the same time, the demonic avatar stayed at their rear to protect them from behind.


    In other words, most of their attacks were blocked by the demonic avatar.


    Austin was secretly glad because it would have been really difficult to escape from the attack of the more than ten evil dragon beasts if it weren''t for the abnormal physique of the demonic avatar.


    More than a dozen evil dragon beasts


    were chasing closely after them.


    Austin, Caroline and the demonic avatar were still running ahead crazily.


    The three of them went deeper and deeper into the valley.


    This was their situation for more than a day, where they constantly avoided and ran from these evil dragon beasts.


    One day and a half later, suddenly, a vast grey plain appeared in front of them.


    On the plain stood two crystal clear lakes.


    The two big lakes were so far away yet they seemed to be connected by some kind of mysterious force.


    In the middle of the two lakes, there was a gray palace.


    The palace stood in the plain, very tall and eye-catching, emitting a blazing gray light all the time.


    "I think that the Evil Shadow King is in that palace,"


    Caroline suddenly said, looking at the palace in the center of the plain.


    "Really? How do you know?"


    Austin was stunned.

 Chapter 2609 Cathay Nation From The Cathay Nation

    "It''s a special ability of us evil shadow race. Those who are related by blood can sense each other.


    The closer they are to each other, the stronger their connection will be.


    Like my mother and I. As soon as I saw her, I immediately knew that it was her,"


    Caroline explained.


    "I see.


    Then, can you feel if anyone from your family is in that palace?"


    Austin asked.


    "Yes, there is someone.


    And I can feel that it''s a close family member.


    It can only be the Evil Shadow King."


    Caroline seemed so sure that it couldn''t be anyone else.


    Truth be told, she resented the Evil Shadow King.


    However, he was still her father, and that couldn''t be changed.


    "That''s great! We finally found the Evil Shadow King!


    I hope he is still alive,"


    said Austin. Caroline didn''t seem happy with the fact, but she nodded.


    "Don''t worry. He''s still alive,"


    she reassured him.


    With that said, Austin, Caroline, and the demonic avatar headed for the huge grey palace in the middle of the plain.


    The dozens of evil dragon beasts were caught off-guard. They couldn''t do anything but growl lowly, as they stared at their retreating backs. They glanced at them but relaxed when not even one of the beasts pursued them.


    After a short while, they arrived at the central region of the plain.


    They could see the grey palace more clearly now.


    It was a looming and intimidating presence, its grey walls huge and lackluster. On its top was a pointed spire, and around it were statues of different Evil Gods. The varying ferocious features looked down upon them as if they would spring down any moment and devour them.


    Numerous mysterious gray runes hovered around the palace like schools of fish that were swimming in the deep sea.


    At the entrance of the palace stood several men of the evil shadow race. The aura that surrounded them was terrifying in strength, and their menacing faces were equally frightening.


    "Who are you? You have no business here. Leave at once!"


    As soon as Austin spotted the men from the evil shadow race, they too looked up and spotted them. The men wore startled expressions, caught off-guard by their sudden presence.


    That was probably because one''s range of spiritual sense perception was very limited in the valley.


    Even Austin''s spiritual sense was only able to probe a range of several miles.


    As for others, it was even less than that.


    Although the guards at the palace gate were strong, their spiritual sense was much weaker than that of Austin.


    Therefore, they didn''t notice Austin and Caroline until they were right under their noses.


    When they didn''t answer, the men were alarmed. They wondered how the two of them managed to sneak up on the guards.


    "What-- How did you get here?" One of the guards sputtered, but he recovered quickly.


    His tone was stern, but his eyes were widened in astonishment. He peered curiously at the unexpected guests.


    After all, it was not easy to survive in the Fallen God Valley.


    It was the most dangerous place in the Evil S


    tar in the center, it was stark and empty, as lifeless as its outside walls.


    In the midst of the altar was a huge statue. It looked terrifying, its features feral, wild, and ancient.


    It was nearly a hundred meters high, and it stood out like a sore thumb in the emptiness of the altar.


    Austin was immediately attracted by the strange appearance of the statue.


    The statue held an old shield in its left hand, and a strange giant ax was in its right hand.


    What shocked Austin the most was that the statue had no head. It was a headless torso, the breast stuck out, and its nipples stood as eyes while the navel was its mouth.


    "It''s... Isn''t this Thad?"


    Austin was stunned. He gaped at the statue and reached out as if in a trance. He hesitated in the last moment and shook his head.


    He recognized it, of course. His soul had traveled from Earth to the Prime Martial World.


    While he was there, he managed to get a bachelor''s degree at a college and even graduated from a prestigious university.


    As a scholar, he had learned about many historical legends and the culture of the ancient Cathay Nation.


    Austin was quiet, as he recalled an ancient book about the Cathay Nation that he had read. It was said that Thad and the emperor competed against each other to be a God. The emperor decapitated Thad and buried him in the mountain, but he came back to life. Unfortunately, his head was gone, so he continued to fight with his two nipples as his eyes and his navel as his mouth.


    Everything that Austin knew about Thad checked out. It was definitely him.


    "Oh my! That statue seems to be our Evil Ancestor!


    It''s the very first Evil God, and the ancestor of the evil shadow race according to the legend.


    It''s said that the evil shadow race was formed from the blood of the Evil Ancestor himself. From there, they continued to grow and spread,"


    Caroline blurted out to Austin as soon as she saw the statue on the altar. Her eyes twinkled in excitement, as she looked at the statue with admiration.

 Chapter 2610 Sacrifice

    "So Thad is the ancestor of the evil shadow race?"


    Austin was surprised.


    ''Is it just a coincidence or are they the same person?''


    However, Austin had no time to think about it now.


    He saw two figures on the altar at the center of the square. They were sitting cross legged in front of a statue that was about a hundred meters tall. One was a middle-aged man and the other was an old man.


    The middle-aged man had a square face and was dressed in a grey robe. He gave off this powerful vibe that made people quiver in fear.


    The old man was short and thin with a moustache. He looked solemn.


    At first glance, they looked like ordinary people as they weren''t releasing any sort of energy.


    Commoners could easily mistake them as people who didn''t have any martial arts skills.


    It was difficult to judge their vital energy realms.


    However, Austin was different. The minute he laid eyes on them, he was immediately shocked.


    ''On the outside, they may look harmless but that''s not the case; they''re extremely dangerous. They possess infinite power that could destroy everything.''


    At that time, the two people on the altar were sitting cross legged and their hands were constantly making mysterious gestures.


    Both of them were so focused on what they were doing that they didn''t even look up when Austin and Caroline entered the palace.


    "That''s Evil Shadow King!"


    Caroline exclaimed, pointing at the middle-aged man.


    Evil Shadow King was Caroline''s father after all so it was easy for her to instantly recognize him.


    "So the other one must be Counselor Alex.


    They seem to be performing some ritual,"


    Austin observed.


    "Evil Shadow King, Counselor Alex wants to hurt you!"


    Austin shouted.


    When he spoke, he used his vital energy to amplify his voice. His booming voice caused visible rippling waves.


    They rushed towards the altar in the center of the palace.


    ''Evil Shadow King is as strong as a sect ancestor. As long as he hears me, he''ll get suspicious which will make it harde


    "I see. They''re sacrificing their blood essence to awaken the statue of that Evil Ancestor.


    The statue''s responding now,"


    Caroline cried.


    "I see," Austin said, turning to look at the altar.


    The tall statue was shaking violently, releasing infinite gray energy constantly.


    At this point, Evil Shadow King and Counselor Alex were still sacrificing their blood essence to the statue. Enormous number of grey runes emerged from their bodies pouring into the statue.


    ''Counselor Alex has set up a trap here to take out Evil Shadow King.


    However, they were both in the middle of the sacrifice.


    When is Counselor Alex going to take action then?''


    Austin wondered.


    ''Is it possible that he intended to kill Evil Shadow King in the process of the sacrifice?!


    That''s highly possible.''


    Austin suddenly realized something.


    ''One must stay focused if he wants to contact the deity.


    In addition to that, sacrificing blood essence costs a lot of energy.


    If Counselor Alex makes a move now, his plan might work.


    Evil Shadow King is indeed in danger, ''


    Austin guessed in his mind.


    "Look, our ancestor is going to open his eyes!"


    Caroline cried out in a low voice.


    She had been keeping an eye on the statue this entire time.


    After all, the Evil Ancestor was the deity all the evil shadow race members worshiped.

 Chapter 2611 The Crisis Of The Evil Shadow King

    Indeed, the eyes of the statue were trembling as if an earthquake had forsaken them.


    Since the Evil Ancestor had no head and had to use his nipples as his eyes, it was of course his nipples that were quivering.


    "The sacrifice is a success! It looks like this statue is coming to life.


    I wonder if this Evil Ancestor really is the same Thad I read in books."


    Austin was struck with utmost surprise and curiosity.


    Suddenly, something unexpected took place on the altar!


    Counselor Alex, who had been sitting cross-legged and sacrificing his blood essence, moved.


    Bang!


    A long saber, as bright as the sun rays, materialized in his hand. It was oozing with a tremendous amount of murderous intent that covered a large area.


    As it mightily shone, all kinds of vital energy surged into it.


    The terrible blade glittered with frightening beams, its blade aura spreading vastly like an ocean.


    Boom!


    Counselor Alex wielded the saber with all his strength and slashed at the Evil Shadow King, who was still seated cross-legged.


    It cut through the boundless void, cutting everything on its way open. It was just so powerful that nothing could actually block it!


    "Our long lost holy weapon!


    It appears to be in your hand all along!"


    the Evil Shadow King finally opened his eyes and exclaimed in a hoarse voice.


    As a sect ancestor, he had a sharp intellect and a rational mind.


    It only took him a second to deconstruct that Counselor Alex wanted to kill him at his weakest moment.


    "You!"


    Unwilling to be plotted against, the Evil Shadow King hurriedly threw a punch.


    At the same time, a grey shield flew out of his body, spinning and warding it off rapidly.


    "Ha-ha, Evil Shadow King, you are surely dead today.


    You are at your weakest now. I want to see how long you can resist my holy weapon, the Evil Shadow Blade!"


    Counselor Alex laughed with madness beaming in his eyes.


    Boom!


    The colorful and bright saber aura rushed towards the Evil Shadow King.


    Bang!


    The grey shield was cut into pieces by the Evil Shadow Blade.


    Puff!


    The fist of the Evil Shadow King enlarged into the size of a mountain and pushed forward. However, before he could successfully do so, the attack was immediately sliced in half by the Evil Shadow Blade.


    Bang!


    Then, Evil Shadow King''s body was also split in two and tossed by the terrible Evil Shadow Blade.


    Then, suddenly a recoiling sound was heard the next moment.


    The sliced parts of the Evil Shadow King''s body were plaster together into one as if nothing had happened.


    True enough, a sect a


    moment, the world seemed to shake violently.


    The now crazy Evil Shadow King took a step forward and rushed at Counselor Alex.


    "Ha! Stupid fool! Evil Shadow King, you are doomed!"


    Holding the bright Evil Shadow Blade, Counselor Alex wielded it wildly, stirring up tens of millions of blade aura.


    The Evil Shadow Blade, which possessed incomparable power, was the holy weapon of the evil shadow race.


    Puff!


    With just a few moves, the Evil Shadow Blade suddenly cut the Evil Shadow King into pieces and turned him into mud.


    However, the next moment, Evil Shadow King''s body regenerated once more.


    "Evil Shadow King, let''s see how many times you can put yourself back together!"


    Counselor Alex laughed wildly and cut his opponent three more times.


    The latter was supposed to be more powerful than Counselor Alex.


    However, during the sacrificial ceremony just now, he had consumed most of his blood essence.


    Besides that, Counselor Alex had the Evil Shadow Blade, a holy weapon of the evil shadow race.


    And to make things worse, the Evil Shadow King was also agitated, and in a state of madness, so he couldn''t bring out his fighting power to the extreme.


    Therefore, Counselor Alex clearly had the upper hand.


    ''It seems that the Evil Shadow King is in danger.


    We must find a way to save him.


    He is my father-in-law. I can''t watch him die without doing anything, ''


    Austin thought, frowning.


    "Ha-ha!


    Evil Shadow King, you can''t hold on anymore!


    I will surely kill you this time!"


    With a grim smile, Counselor Alex slashed the Evil Shadow King one last time.


    "I must save him now before it is too late!"


    Firmly gritting his teeth, Austin made up his mind and rushed forward.

 Chapter 2612 I Have A Daughter

    Bang!


    The blade aura, with its tremendous amount, seemed like a waterfall�C�Cendlessly pouring out.


    Urged by Counselor Alex, the Evil Shadow Blade slashed at the Evil Shadow King at a frightening speed.


    The latter sighed in a low voice while a fleeting look of desolation appeared on his dignified face.


    "I have pampered Katherine and purposely distanced myself from my other four wives for years.


    How could things end up like this? Well, maybe, this is my retribution."


    Facing death, the Evil Shadow King was enveloped by endless regrets in in his heart, wishing he could turn back time and do the right thing.


    Just at that moment, Austin began to move quickly.


    He hurriedly commanded the demonic avatar with his mind.


    The demonic avatar directly activated the seventh stage of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic, spreading dark runes in all directions.


    At the same time, the immense amount of evil energy stored in the avatar also gushed out like a tsunami.


    In a flash, the demonic avatar could resisted the pressure from the statue of that Evil Ancestor.


    Able to move freely now, it dashed in front of the Evil Shadow King, blocking the attack on the latter.


    With a thick black iron bar on its hand, the demonic avatar swept out and heavily collided with the Evil Shadow Blade.


    Meanwhile, the blade shone brightly with an overwhelming power that could stupefy everyone in the world.


    At that moment, the black iron rod seemed to be stimulated and prompted in a short time, with massive dragons formed by evil aura erupting from it. The evil aura dragons were as thick as mountains.


    Bang!


    The two weapons�C�Cthe blade and the rod�C�Caggressively bumped with each other.


    The collision caused a blaring noise that echoed in the air, reaching every corner of the world.


    Moreover, the impact also produced a terrible wave of energy that rendered every space in utter chaos.


    Everything else around seemed to be in vibration as if a massive bell had reverberated. And just like that one blaring ring, the terrible energy slowly dissipated soon enough.


    The Heavenly Shadow Blade held by Counselor Alex was the holy weapon of the evil shadow race.


    And the Diabolic Killing Needle in the hand of the demonic avatar was the holy weapon of the abyss demon race.


    It was true that the abyss demon race was much stronger than the evil shadow race.


    So, Austin believed that the holy weapon of the abyss demon race could resist the Evil Shadow Blade.


    And he was right!


    Just now, when the Diabolic Killing Needle faced the Evil Shadow Blade head-on, it seemed to be woken up all of a sudden, releasing much more terrifying power than usual.


    ''Is it possible that whenever the Diabolic Killing Needle faces all kinds of weapons at its same level, its power will be prompted to heighten too?''


    Austin was both surprised and pleased merely thinking of this.


    "What?"


    Counselor Alex and the Evil Shadow King bo


    you so much. How could you do such evil things to me, you whore?!"


    The Evil Shadow King glared at Lady Katherine, gnashing his teeth with profound murderous hatred.


    "Ha-ha!


    Yes, that''s right! I did all those horrid things!


    How are you feeling about this, you old bastard? Is it painful, huh?


    I have been cuckolding you all these years, and I have killed at least five of your children.


    I did all of that! There''s nothing you can do to me!


    Ha-ha-ha!"


    Lady Katherine announced with her most cunning voice and smirked.


    "Good, very good.


    How ridiculous of me, a remarked hero in my whole life, to be fooled by someone like you?!


    Young man, can you give this vicious woman to me?"


    the Evil Shadow King took a deep breath and said to Austin.


    "Give her to you?"


    Austin was stunned upon hearing such a request.


    "No way!"


    Hearing this, Lady Katherine screamed with a pale face. Obviously, she was so scared that she was almost incontinent.


    It was clear how much the Evil Shadow King despised her now. Love and affection were both absent in his eyes as he glared at her.


    Given the situation, she would certainly die if she fell into his hands.


    "Human boy, don''t interfere!


    Today, I will kill the Evil Shadow King!


    I will dominate the Evil Shadow World and the universe, and you can''t stop me!


    If you let my daughter go at once, I can give you anything, including power, wealth, cultivation resources, and secret martial arts��anything you want!


    You should know all these things can only be dreamt by millions of creatures. I am a master as powerful as a sect ancestor, and I can surely provide you with all of these!


    Just tell me what you want, and I promise to give you that.


    You know that this is a very rare opportunity. If you take advantage of it, you can achieve great heights,"


    urged Counselor Alex with his utmost desperate tone.


    "Huh! Really? I see!"


    A playful look appeared in Austin''s eyes.

 Chapter 2613 The Ancestor Of The Evil Shadow Race

    "Human boy, you heard my father.


    He will kill Evil Shadow King!


    Nathalie, along with her daughter, will eventually become prisoners.


    Listen to me, you brat. Choosing to stay on their side will leave you no good endings.


    Why don''t you work for me instead?


    Here in the Evil Shadow World, I can promise you thousands of beautiful girls of your choosing. Just swear your loyalty to me, and you could have everything that you ever wanted!


    Just let me go first," Lady Katherine offered Austin.


    She cooed, trying to allure Austin with her proposal.


    In that exact moment, they all awaited Austin''s reply with bated breath. Counselor Alex, Lady Katherine, and Evil Shadow King were all there waiting.


    Caroline, on the other hand, looked calm and collected as she formed a small smile on her face.


    She knew Austin long enough that he would never betray her no matter what Counselor Alex and her daughter presented to him.


    "You mean, any alluring and voluptuous women that I desire here in the Evil Shadow World could be mine?"


    Austin was amused by Lady Katherine''s promises.


    "Yes, you have my word on that,"


    Lady Katherine responded immediately.


    "In that case, I''m afraid I''ll let you down.


    In my eyes, Caroline will always be the most beautiful woman in the world. No person could ever replace her in my heart. Even if you show me thousands of others, I wouldn''t give a shit to any of them,"


    Austin declared with a tender look at Caroline.


    Upon hearing this, Caroline met his gaze. As she listened to Austin profess his undying love for her, her heart skipped a beat.


    Overwhelming ecstasy brimmed inside of her.


    Even her body was slightly quivering.


    Tears formed at the corner of her eyes.


    Austin''s sweeping declaration completely moved her.


    Caroline was aware of the intensity of Austin''s love for her. However, this was the first instance that he ever said such powerful worlds of love for her with so many people around them.


    The atmosphere enveloped them should have been intense.


    But Caroline dismissed it. She was in complete bliss in Austin''s presence beside her, completely ignoring the dangerous situation they were in. She simply gazed at Austin lovingly, full of affection and tenderness.


    It felt like it was only the two of them left in the world.


    ''Looks like this human brat is very much in love with my daughter.


    He seems to be a good man.


    His avatar saved me just now, '' the Evil Shadow King thought, watching his daughter and her lover.


    to a sect ancestor, after all. Under his control, the Evil Shadow Blade was too strong for them to defeat.


    Although the Diabolic Killing Needle was very strong and could take down strong enemies, Austin''s demonic avatar couldn''t achieve the full potential of it.


    After some time in the battlefield, the demonic avatar was at a disadvantage.


    The difference between their powers started to become more apparent. It was clear that the demonic avatar was no match for Counselor Alex even with the help of the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    "Young man, I will deal with Alex.


    Just go with my daughter and Nathalie and find a safe place to hide,"


    Evil Shadow King advised, gritting his teeth as he had made a decision.


    "Be nice to my daughter,"


    Evil Shadow King warned Austin.


    He realized that Austin and other people on his side stood no chance against Counselor Alex.


    He intended to sacrifice himself just to let them escape.


    Austin frowned.


    ''The situation is now far from ideal. Counselor Alex is as strong as a sect ancestor. He is way too powerful for me to deal with, ''


    Austin brooded.


    Suddenly, a sigh was heard.


    This particular exhale was filled with different emotions, including reminiscence, loneliness, relief and so on.


    The statue of the Evil Ancestor was opening its eyes.


    ''No way!


    That statue is actually coming to life?''


    Austin''s thoughts were in shambles. He was both astonished and appalled by this sight.


    "The statue of the Evil Ancestor opened its eyes!"


    Shocked by this revelation, Caroline couldn''t help but scream.


    As they all realized this, they all fixed their eyes towards the statue of the Evil Ancestor.

 Chapter 2614 The Legacy In The Small World

    Finally, the statue of Evil Ancestor, opened its eyes and moved its limbs.


    Originally, the statue had been carved from stone, however the stone carving had soon turned into a living human with blood and flesh.


    At this point, there was almost no energy fluctuations being emitted from his body.


    Austin could feel that the energy pressure which had constrained him earlier from moving around seemed to have disappeared.


    The headless Evil Ancestor in front of them was very calm and casual.


    But it was very strange that in from of him, everyone in the hall were like ordinary people facing an emperor, with awe and respect!


    Nobody dared to speak or move.


    The hall was enveloped by an invisible but suffocating aura.


    The Evil Ancestor slowly glanced at the crowd like a shepherd evaluating his flock.


    He had no head and his eyes were strangely placed where his nipples should be. No one wanted to know where the nipples disappeared to or to which part of his body they had shifted to.


    However as soon as they looked into his eyes, they had an illusion that they were going to be sucked in, and however much they wanted to look away, they couldn''t.


    "It turns out that it was one of my descendants who offered blood essence and accidentally summoned a wisp of my spiritual soul to come here.


    Well, I haven''t seen any of my descendants from this world in a long time.


    I didn''t expect to see you today,"


    the Evil Ancestor talked as if he was talking more to himself than addressing the crowd that had gathered, with endless wistfulness in his voice.


    After his lengthy monologue, his gaze seemed to pierce through the space as he looked into the distance for a moment. His brows were furrowed in concentration as he seemed to be entertained by something that only he could see.


    No one knew what he was looking at that required so much attention.


    Everyone in the palace, including Counselor Alex and the Evil Shadow King, didn''t dare to make a sound out of fear. No one wanted to attract unnecessary attention to themselves.


    It was very likely that the headless man in front of them was the ancestor of the evil shadow race! He was a deity!


    So noble. Despite being headless, he still emitted a powerful aura.


    They didn''t dare to disturb him!


    "It turns out that the race I left is still thriving in the world.


    I know you''re not the strongest, but you haven''t declined completely either."


    Finally, after a long time, the Evil Ancestor looked away and sighed softly, with some relief in his tone.


    His mouth, which was located at the navel, seemed strange because anytime he talked, his whole stomach trembled. It was quite distracting and were it not for his compelling eyes, everyone would have been concentrating on his weird stomach and mouth movements.


    "All right. Since it''s a rare opportunity for me to meet you and this has never happened before.


    I will leave some inheritances for you as my legacy.


    This will be my contribution to our race''s prosperity,"


    said the


    tremble.


    "Humph! Evil Shadow King, since you want to die, I''ll help you and get you to your end faster.


    Let''s see how long you can keep up like this!"


    Counselor Alex sneered.


    The demonic avatar and the Evil Shadow King kept on fighting with Counselor Alex fiercely. Their battle was so fierce that oppressive energy kept spreading though the palace, boiling and sweeping through the heaven and earth.


    However, after fighting for a while, the demonic avatar and the Evil Shadow King seemed to be losing momentum and Counselor Alex gained the upper hand.


    Counselor Alex took advantage of the situation and struck ruthlessly, after all he could withstand a fierce battle longer due to his high cultivation base. He soon forced the demonic avatar and the Evil Shadow King to retreat.


    The Evil Shadow King was getting worse by the minute. His condition had been deteriorating.


    He had consumed most of his blood essence during the process of his sacrifice.


    Now he was forcibly burning the rest of his blood essence available to fight against Counselor Alex.


    He was basically on a blood overdraft which was serious for his survival.


    Austin knew that if things went on like this, the Evil Shadow King would surely die.


    "Damn it! That guy is really powerful! Now I have to help them out."


    Austin gnashed his teeth and rushed forward.


    The Pot of Chaos and the Omnipotent Pot, were firmly fixed on his two fists. By that point all of Austin''s vital energy, physical strength and law power were all activated.


    All the powerful secret martial arts skills Austin had practiced were now appearing in his mind. It seemed that all of them were integrated into the attack of his fist.


    Austin had a powerful spiritual soul power.


    Since he had a good understanding of all kinds of secret martial arts skills, he could display them at will in battle.


    "Old bastard, go to hell!"


    Austin suddenly rushed towards Counselor Alex. He gave him a punch on the head, and another punch on his chest.

 Chapter 2615 Carolines Opportunity

    "Do you have a death wish, you weakling?


    All right, your wish is my command! I will kill all of you!" Counselor Alex sneered defiantly.


    He waved his blade at Austin, and a blade aura appeared forcing Austin to step back.


    Austin''s demonic avatar, Evil Shadow King and Austin himself took on Counselor Alex together.


    Austin was weaker than his comrades, so he didn''t dare to attack Counselor Alex head on. He could only cause a distraction, and surprise him.


    However, with Austin joining the fight, Counselor Alex also felt some pressure and started losing the upper hand.


    At the moment, the two sides were tied��neck and neck.


    Just then, a few figures appeared out of the blue.


    They rushed towards the small grey world in the void.


    They were the masters of the evil shadow race and they had been going after Austin and Caroline!


    They had been guarding the outside of the palace gate before following Austin into the palace.


    Noticing the fierce battle between the two sides, they mustered up all the courage they had tried to obtain the inheritance of the Evil Ancestor. Everyone had their lustful eyes on it.


    Although it was very risky for them to do that with two sect ancestors around, they couldn''t resist the temptation of taking the inheritance left by their ancestor.


    The force to take it was just too strong and irresistible.


    "You really are courting death!"


    Counselor Alex snorted in distain.


    In the next second, he took a step backward, turned around and waved the Evil Shadow Blade at the five men from afar.


    The vast aura released by his blade swept across the sky, coming at them like a massive wave.


    Shrill screams resounded and echoed all around.


    In the blink of an eye, the five men were all cut into pieces and their souls were destroyed, their agonizing cries fading in the darkness.


    It was just mere child''s play for Counselor Alex to take them out with the Evil Shadow Blade.


    At the sight of this, an idea occurred to Austin.


    "Caroline, go get the inheritance!"


    Austin said to Caroline through his spiritual sense.


    Almost at the same time, Evil Shadow King sent a voice message to Caroline.


    "Sweetie, go get the inheritance!"


    "Don''t hesitate any more. There will be no more chances for you if you don''t take action now!


    Otherwise, Counselor Alex will get it if we fail to hold him off,"


    Austin urged.


    Evil Shadow King urged her again and again.


    Counselor Alex fought more bravely. He had gained the upper hand for the time being even though he was outnumbered.


    If it went on like this, Counselor Alex would definitely win. If that happened, he would be able to get the inheritance hidden inside that small world.


    That was why Aust


    deepest nightmares that I will take it from you,"


    Counselor Alex roared.


    Boom!


    Flames emerged from his body.


    Counselor Alex had become ten times more powerful!


    Austin''s and Evil Shadow King''s hearts sank.


    One could imagine how powerful sect ancestors like Counselor Alex would be after burning his blood essence.


    Evil Shadow King began to burn his blood essence even though his blood essence was about to run out of. Unless necessary and a matter of life and death, no one would enhance one''s strength using this extreme method.


    Counselor Alex chose this method to improve his strength while still in a good state.


    It meant that Counselor Alex''s current strength would be far stronger than Evil Shadow King.


    "I know a secret method of splitting the void and drag the enemy into the chaotic void.


    I''m going to give it a try and I need you to work with me,"


    Evil Shadow King said to Austin abruptly.


    ''What?


    Get Counselor Alex into the chaotic void?


    I bet he is going to take advantage of a secret skill related to the spatial power, '' Austin thought.


    "I got it!"


    Austin blurted out without a second thought.


    Since he had strong spatial powers, Austin had never been afraid of anyone when inside the chaotic void.


    If they could get Counselor Alex into the chaotic void, the odds of his winning the game would be increased.


    Evil Shadow King began to make utterances.


    Moments later, he emitted bright grey lights, instantly lighting up the space.


    The dazzling grey light covered Austin, Counselor Alex and the demonic avatar.


    Then, an extremely powerful spatial force enveloped them.


    Swoosh!


    In a flash, they vanished into thin air.


    In the palace, only Caroline was quietly sitting in the small grey world with legs crossed to accept the inheritance.

 Chapter 2616 The Spatial Turbulence (Part One)

    Everything fell silent for a while. Suddenly, the air became chilly and crisp.


    Mist descended upon the ground and slowly, four figures appeared in the chaotic void.


    They were Austin, the Evil Shadow King, Austin''s demonic avatar and Counselor Alex.


    "Ha-ha!


    Evil Shadow King, how can you be so naive!


    How is it useful to drag me into the chaotic void?


    Don''t you know I can go back whenever I want using my spatial power?


    But now that I''m here, I might as well kill you all before going back!


    Once I take your lives, no one can stop me from playing with that little whore!


    And then I can acquire all the skills she has. Her body, her mind, her soul... Everything will be mine.


    Thankfully she also has a charming face. I might even consider taking her as one of my concubines!


    But don''t worry, Evil Shadow King. I will take good care of her. You can go to hell without regrets!"


    An obscene smile spread across Counselor Alex''s face as he spoke through gritted teeth, his eyes full of a lust for woman.


    The blood essence burned violently in his body. The flames flared up off his skin, making him look like a god.


    As the flames intensified, his aura became more and more frightening.


    The air got filled with a deafening sound of clanking.


    He waved the Evil Shadow Blade swiftly in front of his chest. It was as thin as a sheet of ice, and its sharp surface glinted with the same kind of coldness. It swung in the air in a beautiful arc, freezing the whole of chaotic void in an instant.


    The blade auras looked like entrances to galaxies. They were gigantic, deep and emitted horribly negative energies. The blade now spun in the air on its own and slit open the entire chaotic void. The darkness was snipped and pierced through. It didn''t take a long time for the void to start collapsing.


    Counselor Alex''s strength was at the level of the sect ancestor. Once he set his blood essence on fire, his strength had further doubled.


    That he could destroy the entire world alone was not an exaggeration!


    "You wretched, wrinkled asshole! Don''t push me!"


    Coun


    e skills passed down from the Evil God! If I don''t stop him, he would kill everyone here and return to hurt Caroline. No, I cannot put her in such a danger!


    I need to find a way to defeat him!''


    Austin thought to himself, staring at his father-in-law''s bloody figure. Various ideas flashed in his mind like lightening.


    He was about to lose hope. He shifted his eyes to the surroundings, observing the wreckage. He took a careful look at the savagely damaged chaotic void.


    Not just the void, but the space-time fabric around it had also split as the fight progressed.


    ''If I destroy the chaotic void, the outbreak of spatial turbulence might be triggered!


    Once the spatial turbulence breaks out, even sect ancestors can''t identify their position in the chaotic world! That means it would become extremely difficult for them to find their way back.


    Damn it! I must take this risk and see if I can trap that asshole right here!''


    Austin gritted his teeth and made up his mind with a deep breath.


    There was no denying that Counselor Alex was the most terrible enemy Austin had ever faced.


    Austin was fully aware that none of them on his side was capable enough to fight back their sole enemy, even with their joint effort.


    While he was still planning and processing his options, another loud attack came from Counselor Alex. Once again, a catastrophic explosion filled the air.

 Chapter 2617 The Spatial Turbulence (Part Two)

    Counselor Alex dashed toward the Evil Shadow King with great momentum, determined to kill him with one blow. Again, the Evil Shadow King was injured badly.


    Counselor Alex knew well how fragile his prey was now. One more punch, and he''d be dead for good. He wanted to show no mercy to his opponent.


    The Evil Shadow King was bathed in blood from head to toe. Numerous bones in his body were broken, including his ribs and spine.


    But the Evil Shadow King was a great cultivator at the level of the sect ancestor, after all. Even though he was in a bad physical condition, he had first-class fighting skills. More than the skill, his fighting will was invincible.


    With a shocking roar the Evil Shadow King rushed forward at Counselor Alex again with his bloody body. The two halberds in his hands seemed to have ignited on their own, emitting a blazing grey light.


    A humongous grey dragon too appeared by his side. Emitting tremendous will to fight, the dragon pounced at Counselor Alex with its sharp claws open in front of his chest.


    Austin could not help but acknowledge the Evil Shadow King''s power.


    All sect ancestor level cultivators had immeasurable power.


    Now they were in the highest zone in the universe. There was no inch of this place that wasn''t terrifying.


    There was no time for Austin to waste. Every delayed second would lead to a greater disaster.


    Austin turned around and magnified the Pot of Chaos and the Omnipotent Pot. The two pots, giant now, hovered above his palm like two quivering mountains. He launched them with a violent force, giving in all he could this time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin unleashed all of his spatial power and waved both his fists continuously. Both his fists enlarged too, giving off the enemy repeatedly.


    Austin''s demonic avatar too waved the Diabolic Killing Needle in its hand continuously. Numerous streaks of violent evil auras flew about aimlessly, hitting random points in space.


    Destruction like this had never happened before in this space. It wasn''t surprising that the whole void fell down and collapsed in minutes.


    The noise continue


    d at Austin''s demonic avatar and the blood red skeleton in succession.


    But the two did not back off even an inch, even though they had received severe wounds and cracks. Both were determined to kill the enemy together. This fight was one they were ready to risk their lives for.


    The battle lasted for a few more seconds.


    The disaster that everybody had anticipated came at last.


    Boom! The whole space began to rumble like a bomb about to blow up.


    This explosion was bigger than all the ones before.


    The large-scale spatial turbulence had occurred, exactly as Austin had planned!


    There was no space and time here anymore.


    Countless shards of space drizzled upon the ground. Forceful spatial power surged like tidal water. Like a fierce wind whirling away leaves in autumn, it swept across every corner of the chaotic void.


    At last, the chaotic void was completely destroyed. Once disintegrated fully, it started to vanish.


    Everything and everyone, including Austin and Counselor Alex, vanished as well.


    Truth was, space and time in chaotic void were always unstable.


    So a destruction like this caused by a large-scale spatial turbulence was a common phenomenon.


    The spatial turbulence had lasted for a long time. Gradually, chaotic order came back into this chaotic void. Like the first leaf growing out of a seed, space and time slowly started to rebuild within the chaotic void.

 Chapter 2618 The Space Crystal Again

    The chaotic void


    seemed endless and boundless, but there was a possibility that it could have an end after all.


    Nobody could tell with certainty about its expanse, not even the most powerful sect ancestors.


    Somewhere inside of it was a black corpse of a demon drifting aimlessly for quite a long time.


    This corpse kept on treading through without destination, and with the disappearance of the space and time, it rose and fell.


    There are some instances that the terrible spatial turbulence flow would pass by where the corpse was and would wash upon it.


    Even though it kept on taking the simultaneous ebb and flow of the spatial turbulence, the corpse remained solid and intact no matter how much time had already passed. Apart from the marks on its dark skin, there was no other sign of damage in it.


    Nobody knew how long had passed since it had been there.


    All of a sudden, a voice broke out from out of nowhere, "Fortunately, this demonic avatar of mine can withstand the turbulence in the chaotic void."


    The sound could be heard near the corpse.


    Instantaneously, a figure appeared, and a young man from the human race appeared next to it.


    It was Austin!


    Just when the terrible spatial turbulence was about to take place, Austin transported into the Slave Tower. His demonic avatar took the Slave Tower to protect it.


    The demonic avatar also infused the Diabolic Killing Needle into its body and merged with it.


    Later, the turbulence swept the demonic avatar away and took it into the deeper chaotic void of space and time.


    Now, everything was all stabilized.


    Austin was actually taking the chance that his demonic avatar could withstand the destructive power of the turbulence.


    Just as Austin had expected, the demonic avatar remained unharmed. It remained undamaged after it withstood the baptism of the destructive turbulence.


    "As one of the three holy weapons in the Evil Abyss World, the power of the Diabolic Killing Needle is something that couldn''t be dismissed. This weapon is truly commendable!"


    Austin applauded.


    "Now, I have to find a way to return to the Real Space.


    But, it looks like this whole chaotic void is reconstructed and I am not sure where I am at all."


    Scanning the chaotic void around him, Austin released the spatial power to sense the situation of the space in his surroundings.


    Although he tried his best, he still ended up with no clues by the end of it.


    ouldn''t believe his eyes.


    That certain space where all the crystals were densely packed was very peaceful. The amount of space crystals surrounding the space was sizable.


    "If I could get my hands on these space crystals, I will make great progress in my spatial power!"


    Austin exclaimed in eagerness.


    Unfortunately, for him to arrive to that peaceful region where all the crystals were, Austin had to go through the expanse of the chaotic region.


    And in this region, space and time constantly appeared and disappeared. They were in a very primitive and very chaotic state.


    Space forces were frantically raging. The chaotic region was turbulent, which made it a daunting task to cross it.


    "This is all or nothing!"


    After giving it some thought, Austin went into the Slave Tower.


    Then, the demonic avatar walked towards the chaotic region cautiously.


    In that instance, the countless space-time turbulence turned into numerous invisible messy blades and flushed at the demonic avatar.


    Bang!


    There were sparkles all over the demonic avatar as they collided.


    It was a good thing that the Diabolic Killing Needle had been incorporated into the demonic avatar, which greatly enhanced its physique. Otherwise, they would have been in great danger by now.


    Facing the turbulence head-on, the demonic avatar materialized thousands of giant demonic aura dragons as massive as mountains and attacked the numerous turbulence blades.


    The chaotic region became even more unstable and tumultuous in the presence of the demonic avatar.


    Boom!


    Infinite space and time turbulence swept all over the area.

 Chapter 2619 Cultivating The Spatial Power

    The demonic avatar continued going forward with cautiousness in the middle of the disarray and turbulence of space and time.


    The turbulence was even wilder and even more terrifying as the demonic avatar extended farther into the chaotic region.


    After treading through for half a day, Austin was taken aback.


    It turned out that the demonic avatar was cut badly. Black blood flowed right out the wounds in its body.


    It was a copy of Austin''s spiritual soul that was controlling the demonic avatar in its Soul Sea.


    In actuality, the demonic avatar was an extension of Austin''s body.


    In these circumstances, Austin knew the condition of the demonic avatar like the palm of his hand.


    "The space and time turbulence in this place is truly terrifying!"


    Austin exclaimed in worry.


    If Austin''s demonic avatar was to be destroyed, he would be truly devastated with this loss. This was one of his most powerful weapons he ever had.


    As he thought of this, Austin began to feel a little penitent with his decision.


    But, as he visualized the huge amount of space crystal in front of him, Austin decided to push through and risk it anyway.


    "Forget it. Let''s try our best.


    Since the Diabolic Killing Needle is protecting it, the demonic avatar won''t be destroyed even if it is injured, right?"


    After a short while of doubtfulness, Austin gritted his teeth and pushed the demonic avatar forward.


    Just then.


    All of a sudden, another loud explosion resounded.


    The spatial structure suddenly collapsed as the space around him was scoured by the turbulence.


    The demonic avatar was thrown far into the space under the impact of the strong explosive power.


    "Holy crap!"


    Austin was instantly agitated.


    The damage that the demonic avatar took this time was too strong. Its whole body was filled with tears and lacerations, and its bones were also protruding from its body.


    Apart from it, one of its arms was also blown away.


    "The avatar has been badly damaged!"


    Austin was instantly alarmed with the mutilation his avatar took. He felt his heart ache.


    Then, Austin thought of something that could be useful.


    ''Let the demonic avatar use the Phoenix Nirvana Skill!''


    Austin considered.


    As soon as this idea crossed Austin''s mind, he wasted no time deploying the Phoenix Nirvana Skill upon the demonic avatar.


    There was a good chance that this skill would take effect on the demonic avatar since it was actually a part of Austin''s body.


    Austin had already gained a deep understanding and control of the Phoenix Nirvana Skill since he had practiced it thoroughly.


    As he channeled the skill into the demonic avatar, Austin waited with bated breath. Fortunately, afte


    y.


    With that in mind, he momentarily stopped absorbing the space crystal essence around him.


    Instead, it was time for him to rest and digest.


    Austin wasted no time. As soon as he was done resting, he began absorbing the space essence once more.


    Time progressed and nobody knew how long Austin stayed there cultivating.


    By the end of it, Austin had ingested all the space crystals and cores in this particular space!


    "It''s finally over!"


    Austin let out a long sigh of relief. He brushed his knee and stood up gingerly.


    "Wow, the structure of the space, the spatial power and these things seem very complicated and mysterious.


    But after seeing through it, it became so simple,"


    Austin said out loud when he slowly observed to check the chaotic space and time turbulence.


    Compared to what he had before, Austin''s spatial power was now much stronger and he now possessed a deeper insight of space structures.


    With his newfound power, Austin had a clearer view of the chaotic view from farther distances. From the chaos and turbulence of space and time, to the constant explosion of the fragile space, there were rules for everything!


    Seemingly chaotic, in fact, it was changed according to certain space rules!


    The chaotic space and time didn''t seem so mysterious and terrible as long as one would painstakingly took the time to master the law of space!


    But at this level, Austin seemed to have comprehended something.


    "Ha-ha, let me have a try of my spatial power."


    Austin formed a small smile at the corner of his mouth as he walked away.


    In a few steps, he left the peaceful region and came to the chaotic region.


    Boom!


    The terrible space-time turbulence swept over, but Austin had no fear. He was calm, with his hands on his back and a smile on his face.

 Chapter 2620 Visitors From The Yaksha Palace

    Faced with a turbulent space, Austin stepped forward.


    He then released the spatial power and his body became lighter.


    He moved his body sideways from time to time and successfully avoided a terrible burst of space-time turbulence.


    Austin moved on, like a lone boat navigating through giant waves in the middle of an angry sea. From a distance, it seemed like he was going to be swallowed by the giant waves anytime and sink into a giant abyss.


    However, Austin knew his way around the sea. He passed through each angry wave safely and avoided the turbulence that threatened to sweep him away.


    Austin did not have to fight against the turbulence in the space.


    With the help of the spatial power and his deep understanding of the space structure, he identified the path and direction of the time and space turbulence and avoided it in time.


    Because of this, the turbulence could not harm him at all.


    Boom!


    It was a stormy area. The wind was unrestrained, and sudden enormous explosions echoed in the space. There was turbulence and a rampage of powerful energy force.


    Nevertheless, Austin remained fearless and moved forward leisurely.


    ''Well, the structure of the space is not only simple but also wonderful. In fact, it is running according to some space rules, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he walked forward along the chaotic region.


    The chaotic region, with its chaotic space structure, inspired Austin a lot.


    After a long time, Austin finally left the chaotic region.


    "Well, it''s time to find my way back to the Real Space,"


    Austin murmured to himself. As he moved forward, he unleashed the spatial power and searched far and wide into the distance.


    Half a day later, something in the distance made Austin''s heart skipped a bit.


    He marched forward, excited.


    "Here is the space node!


    I hope it is the junction for the Real Space!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    Austin then used the spatial power to make an opening in the space. His body gleamed as he entered the space crack.


    The next moment.


    Whoosh!


    Austin found himself in the endless universe surrounded by radiant stars.


    Everything around him was motionless, and there was dead silence in the air.


    He could see a few deserted planets that were dull and uninviting.


    "I am finally back to the Real Space!"


    Austin was overjoyed.


    The atmosphere in the Real Space was far better than in the chaotic void.


    Austin waved his hand and took out a warship.


    It was one of the most powerful warships from the Tang Clan of the Tycoon World to help him sail on the starry sky.


    Austin went inside and started the engine.


    The warship sped away from the withered starry sky.


    "I hope I can return to the Immortal End World."


    Inside the ship, Austin recalled what had happened to hi


    the world could enter freely as long as they follow the required procedures of entering or leaving the world.


    Because of this, there was a constant movement of creatures as they roamed around freely in the starry sky. The scene was festive and spirited.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere trembled as the sound of galloping horses was heard from a distance.


    The stars hid themselves from among the clouds as the terrifying sound drew near.


    More than a dozen winged horses came rushing like giant waves, and soon they were outside the starry sky of the Immortal End World.


    The winged horses were enormous and seemed to belong to an imperial army. They moved very fast and were considered to be rare beasts by the creatures from the starry sky.


    Mounted on every horse was a man with an extremely large armor holding what seemed to be a sharp spear in his hand.


    Each of the riders had cold, distant eyes, filled with killing intent.


    "What? Who are these people? They look terrifying!"


    "Look at their clothes. They look like the people from the Yaksha Palace."


    "You''re right! They are warriors from the Yaksha Palace."


    "Looks like they are here for the Immortal End World.


    It''s weird. Why did the forces from the Yaksha Palace came to the Immortal End World? What do they want from the Immortal End World?"


    The fearful looking riders caught the attention of the many creatures passing by. They whispered and debated among each other.


    "This is an order from the Yansha Palace! Austin Lin from the Immortal End World, is guilty of being arrogant, rebellious and disrespectful. He wounded the messenger sent by the leader of the Yaksha Palace for no reason, and he had committed unforgivable crimes.


    Austin is required to go to the Yaksha Palace in ten days and to answer for the crimes he committed!"


    the man in front declared to the crowd.

 Chapter 2621 Cyan Roc Lord

    "The leader of Yaksha Palace asked Austin to kneel down in front of him and plead guilty!"


    "How dare Austin provoke the leader of Yaksha Palace? Did he lose his mind?"


    The moment the leader of riders finished speaking, many creatures around were all shocked.


    Recently, Yaksha Palace had become more powerful and famous. It expanded territory and recruited men. So far, many worlds had jointed it.


    It was said that it had fought with several organizations due to territory problems and defeated them.


    Yaksha Palace was rising, and it would be on par with the Heavenly Palace soon.


    The leader of the Yaksha Palace was one of the most powerful figure in the universe.


    The Immortal End World was nothing compared to the Yaksha Palace.


    Technically speaking, the Immortal End World was out of its league.


    The Immortal End World had developed and evolved well in the recent years and it was able to attain a middle-level class.


    However, side by side with the great powers like the Yaksha Palace, it was an unnoticeable, crude and weak civilization.


    Now, the leader of the Immortal End World, Austin actually had the balls to provoke the leader of Yaksha Palace and hurt the messengers that he had sent.


    It was like an ant challenging an elephant!


    "This low-life Austin has crossed the line! How dare he lay a hand on the messenger sent by the leader of Yaksha Palace?"


    "I agree with you. I have noticed that after he rose to fame, this leader of the Immortal End World, Austin Lin has allowed that fame to get to his head and has become arrogant and egotistical.


    Now he messed with the leader of Yaksha Palace. He must be courting death!"


    "I agree with you. It is said that the leader of the Immortal End World, this Austin, is a very young human boy.


    Young people are always like this. They easily get lost. They let their little achievements go to their heads."


    "The Immortal End World is developing at a very rapid rate.


    That I can attest. But I think it is screwed.


    No one ends up alive and well once they make enemies with a super power like the Yaksha Palace."


    More and more creatures from other worlds gathered near the Immortal End World, talking and discussing.


    "This is the territory of the Immortal End World. No outsider is allowed to break in without permission!"


    a pungent chaotic evil beast said, with death and destruction intent in its cold eyes.


    At this point, the eight chaotic evil beasts guarding the edges of the Immortal End World with more than a hundred thousand monsters had appeared, floating and on standby, opposite the dozen riders.


    The eight chaotic evil beasts, following Austin''s command, guarded the entrance of the Immortal End World. They were furious as they saw those who came to provoke them.


    Each chaotic evil beast glared at the riders, and immense fury could be seen in their blood-thirsty eyes.


    "You''re nothing but beasts! Go away if you don''t want to end up dead today!" the leader of the team said with spit and a sneer.


    He looked at the eight chao


    o stop the seven chaotic evil beasts.


    He arrived there with a group of people from the Immortal End World.


    "We of the Immortal End World and you of the Yaksha Palace haven''t crossed paths. Moreover, there are really no big issues between us.


    I hope you can let this one go and we can live in peace,"


    Kevin said, cupping his hands and looking at the riders.


    "Ha-ha! You are from the backward Immortal End World. You''re not qualified to speak terms with us.


    You''re being ridiculous.


    Well, I''m here to pass on our leader''s order.


    Austin Lin must be going to the Yaksha Palace to ask for his forgiveness in ten days.


    Otherwise, there will be strict and painful consequences!"


    Cyan Roc Lord said in an extremely authoritative and fearless tone.


    Then he waved his hand.


    Whoosh!


    A golden letter flew out of his hand. It was magnified infinitely and its dazzling colors spread out in the starry space.


    Whoosh!


    Instantly, the golden letter became as huge as thousands of acres, then tens of thousands of acres. Finally, a million acres of land was suspended in the starry sky outside the Immortal End World, glowing with golden radiance.


    Boom


    The letter was so frightening that it flew towards the people of the Immortal End World.


    All of a sudden, many of the cultivators in the Immortal End World started spitting out blood.


    Confused and worried, they all flew away.


    The eight chaotic evil beasts sensed great pressure and retreated continuously.


    Cyan Roc Lord''s crew burst into laughter.


    ''We''ve done our job.


    You''d better ask that Austin to do what our leader asked. Otherwise, your world will be doomed," one of them said with a smirk.


    With a wave of his sleeve, Cyan Roc Lord rode away with his men.


    "Send our man to the Evil Shadow World immediately and fill Austin in on this. And remember not to mess this up,"


    Kevin said with a serious expression, staring at the receding riders.


    ''Looks like the Yaksha Palace is going to make a move against us, '' he thought.

 Chapter 2622 The Crisis Of The Immortal End World

    In the chaotic void.


    "Austin!"


    Caroline murmured to herself, devastated.


    At this point, Caroline and the Evil Shadow King had been repeatedly entering the chaotic void in an attempt to look for Austin.


    However, inside the boundless chaotic void, space and time were constantly changing every second. Looking for someone there was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "Is the turbulence that strong? I..."


    Caroline asked the Evil Shadow King, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    "The turbulence really is powerful."


    The Evil Shadow King sighed.


    "Since Austin was taken into the turbulence, would he even be able to escape?"


    Tears rolled down from her beautiful face, making her look more pitiful and miserable.


    "Well... Austin has a good cultivation base in the aspect of spatial power. Maybe he can escape from being killed, or..."


    the Evil Shadow King struggled to reply, not knowing what to say.


    He had no idea how many times this question had been asked.


    In reality, Evil Shadow King knew that Austin wouldn''t be able to escape from the turbulence of space and time. If anything, Austin was probably dead right now.


    Even a sect ancestor wouldn''t be able to survive the space and time turbulence.


    "I need to find him, dead or alive. If he''s dead now, I need to see his body. It doesn''t matter if it''s just a bone or a drop of blood."


    Caroline wiped away her tears even as more kept coming. Her heart was hurting but she knew she couldn''t give up. She was going to find Austin no matter what it took.


    Upon seeing this, the Evil Shadow King sighed.


    He knew how much his daughter loved Austin.


    Besides, he owed his daughter too much.


    He decided that now that he had a chance to make it up to her, he was going to support Caroline no matter what she decided.


    So they continued searching for Austin in the chaotic void.


    Needless to say, their searching was fruitless.


    After a while, the Evil Shadow King suddenly received a message.


    He was a sect ancestor so even if he entered the chaotic void, as long as he didn''t go too far, he had secret skills that could get him in touch with people in the Real Space.


    The message he received was a message for Austin by Elder Kevin about the Yaksha Palace demanding Austin to come to the Yaksha Palace to atone for his crimes in ten days.


    The Evil Shadow King then relayed the


    ely worried.


    Meanwhile, some of the leaders of large sects, a few families, and other forces had been secretly discussing surrendering themselves to the Yaksha Palace when it came down to it.


    The Immortal End World was too weak to take on the Yaksha Palace.


    The news also spread quickly in the starry sky.


    "I heard that the Yaksha Palace is going to take on the people in the Immortal End World.


    It''s so strange that such a small world like the Immortal End World would dare to offend the Yaksha Palace. Aren''t they just practically courting death?"


    "Oh, I heard that it was because of the chief of the Immortal End World. Austin is too young, too proud, and arrogant. He not only refused the invitation of the Yaksha Palace but also hurt their messenger."


    "No way. There are so many weak worlds in this universe who would kill to join such a powerful organization like the Yaksha Palace!


    And Austin refused that invitation?


    Is he even sane? Why would he do that?"


    "Anyway, the Immortal End World is over."


    Creatures everywhere gossiped to no end about the news.


    In the blink of an eye, the ten days had passed.


    In the Yaksha Palace.


    "Ha-ha! You insignificant ant, how dare you not come to me and atone for your crimes!


    Well, all right.


    Spread the word. I want more people to go to the Immortal End World. Destroy them!"


    a man said with a smile.


    This man shone like an immortal��his strong aura was overwhelming.


    He seemed powerful enough to cause chaos with just the slightest movement.


    This man was the leader of the Yaksha Palace!

 Chapter 2623 The Cavalry From The Yaksha Palace

    "Got it. I''ll dispatch our most powerful army right now and kill all the people in the Immortal End World as fast as possible,"


    a bulky general in silver armor stepped forward and answered respectfully.


    "Well, you don''t really have to do this that fast... That''s not necessary.


    The development of our Yaksha Palace has been improving. Now it''s time for us to establish our prestige.


    What about conquering the Immortal End World the way a cat would catch a mouse?


    Let those living creatures in the Immortal End World die slowly in despair.


    There is no need to rush this. We can still show the strength of our Yaksha Palace to all the creatures in the universe.


    It won''t be interesting at all if you show our cards all at once. Do you understand?"


    the leader of the Yaksha Palace said, smiling.


    "Yes, I know what to do!"


    the general in silver armor replied immediately.


    It didn''t matter if he understood behind the reasoning of this order��he had to execute it either way since it came from the leader of Yaksha Palace.


    Soon, a troop of cavalry set off from the Yaksha Palace and galloped towards the Immortal End World, ready to battle.


    In the Heaven Shadow World.


    In the past, Austin had led a group of people to conquered the Heaven Shadow World. They had killed most of their main forces then.


    The Heaven Shadow World was now completely occupied by the Immortal End World and was now serving as their stronghold.


    Master Kevin also dispatched a large group of people to guard the Heaven Shadow World.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a troop of cavalry came fiercely from the sky.


    The troop consisted of more than a thousand people. Each of them was wearing heavy armor, armed with a spear, or carrying a halberd on their backs. They looked cold and aggressive.


    They had come from afar, galloping on their horses as they arrived at the borders of the Heaven Shadow World.


    This troop was small in number but they were obviously strong. Each solider was powerful and they all gave off a horrible aura.


    Under the terrible aura, the light of the armor and the murderous spirit of the weapons extinguished. Even the stars in the distance seemed to be trembling.


    The leader sat on a majestic horse. He was a tall, thin middle-aged man with a grim expression on his face. Beside him was a big flag, which waved and whistled with the fluctu


    to the devil insect race of the Ancient Forbidden Land. He followed the ancestor of his race and moved to the Immortal End World, becoming a member of the Immortal End World.


    His real body was a mantis!


    "Damn it! This is too much!"


    The strong man waved his blades and struck back.


    Puff!


    The two blades turned into two hurricanes��the blades emitting strong auras. The Yaksha Palace''s troops were immediately split down the middle.


    However, five horsemen at the Immortal Saint Realm came charging at him, forcing him to retreat.


    Puff!


    The strong man with two blades was hit by a spear and thrown back. Half of his body was destroyed.


    "Withdraw! Move away immediately and report to the people in the Immortal End World!"


    The strong man with two blades knew that they couldn''t defeat their enemies. If they continued to battle, they would all be killed by the end of the day.


    "Ha-ha! It''s too late for you to escape now!"


    The tall and thin horseman who served as the leader smiled coldly and wielded his spear, instantly killing dozens of people from the Immortal End World.


    Soon, the troops of the Immortal End World were defeated. Most of them were killed and only a small group managed to escape.


    Hundreds of horsemen from the Yaksha Palace rushed into the Heaven Shadow World, ready to kill more.


    The horsemen of the Yaksha Palace was able to kill creatures from the Immortal End World and the Heaven Shadow World. They were all killed so violently, sparing no one��not even children. It was a horrible sight as blood flowed out like a river.

 Chapter 2624 Help From The Immortal End World (Part One)

    In less than an hour, the battle ended.


    However the aftermath and casualties were tragic. A large number of the people from the Immortal End World were killed. Only a few of them managed to flee and survive. The man, who used two blades as his weapon and led the army from the Immortal End World, was also killed in the fierce fight after he had slaughtered a couple of cavalrymen at the level of Immortal Saint Realm. He died miserably as his body was torn into little pieces.


    Many of the people who participated in the fierce battle suffered a tragic death!


    Meanwhile in the Heaven Shadow World, there were no survivors. All the living creatures were slaughtered. The once prosperous land was turned into hell. The buildings were now held together by planks of wood while the whole land was littered with corpses at every turn. This world was empty and desolate, without a single living creature.


    News about the brutal battle soon spread across the whole universe. It caused a stir and commotion in all the universe nearby.


    "The Yaksha Palace finally took action. It launched an attack to one of the Immortal End World''s strongholds and caused irreparable damage!"


    "The Immortal End World is essentially over as we know it! It is now a shadow of it former self."


    Many creatures in the universe talked about the demise of the Immortal End World with extreme fervency.


    The great power of the Yaksha Palace was an undeniable fact. Everyone knew very well how easy it was for the Yaksha Palace to destroy the Immortal End World. It was a piece of cake.


    "Damn it! Our land has established a friendly and diplomatic relationship with the Immortal End World. Our world and the Immortal End World have had very close ties over the past years. I don''t think there is any wor


    taken the divine silkworm and the infinity beast with him. The two beasts were left behind in the Immortal End World.


    Eight chaotic evil beasts, leading hundreds of thousands of monsters, stood by in the outer space of the Immortal End World in the universe. They stood in neat square arrays and roared fiercely.


    Kevin was also busy with various preparations for the battle in the Immortal End World. He coordinated and organized a large number of cultivators from various sects, clans and forces to form a grand army.


    Over the past years, the living creatures in the Immortal End World had improved a lot in their strength. Across the whole land of the Immortal End World, the overall strength had grown by leaps and bounds.


    "I think the most important thing for us to do right now is to concentrate our strength and protect the safety of the Immortal End World. As for the strongholds outside the Immortal End World, that have snubbed us in our time of need. We can ignore them for the time being.


    After all, the strength of the Yaksha Palace is very terrifying.


    We cannot afford to split up our forces. We will tackle one issue at a time," said Kevin aloud to everybody.

 Chapter 2625 Help From The Immortal End World (Part Two)

    Watching the cultivators shouting to fight with great fervency, he was calm and focused on the task ahead.


    Kevin might not be the most powerful man in the Immortal End World, but he was definitely the right person to coordinate and organize all the fighters and resources in the Immortal End World in times of emergency. He was smart and experienced enough to deploy forces and rally everyone to have the same vision and agenda.


    Over the years, he had been in charge of the affairs of the Immortal End World. Everything in the Immortal End World had gone from better to best, flourishing and prospering.


    Therefore, Kevin had a highly prestigious position in the Immortal End World and was well respected. He was even superior to Austin in some respects!


    So, after hearing what Kevin said, everyone went quiet, seriously contemplating his words.


    "Well, that''s right.


    What Master Kevin said is reasonable and makes a lot of sense.


    We should not separate our forces, otherwise we will be stretching our limited resources too thin."


    Many leading cultivators gradually realized this as well.


    Therefore, under the leadership of Kevin, all the warriors were dispatched to guard borders and different parts of the land within the Immortal End World. Besides, an order was given to call back all the warriors stationed outside the Immortal End World as soon as possible.


    "Master Kevin, we from the Evil Shadow World has sent a secret troop to help the people in the Immortal End World. We will fight together against the Yaksha Palace."


    Suddenly, a man from the evil shadow race came beside Kevin and informed him in confidence.


    "The Tang Clan from the Tycoon World has also dispatched a number of warships to assist the Immorta


    everywhere in the universe. Something weird and horrible was brewing.


    "Well, this place is so strange. There must be something wrong with it."


    Austin murmured, while staying alert and watching everything keenly.


    "What''s that weird feeling?"


    Suddenly, Austin felt something.


    All of a sudden, an overwhelming, cold aura broke out in the direction ahead. Although Austin was very powerful in strength, he still felt a deep chill to the bone, going through his bones and trying to lock them in place as if he was experiencing instant hypothermia. He felt as if he was falling into an ice cellar.


    An endless gloomy aura of death and corpse miasma suddenly appeared out of nowhere. The strange aura spread quickly in front of him and shrouded the whole universe within an instant.


    A strong miserable aura suddenly occupied the whole area of the universe. It seemed as if tens of thousands of creatures were crying and howling like savage beasts rushing over and covering the whole area.


    "What the hell are those things?" Austin wondered in horror.


    Austin looked into the distance, his face turning pale as paper because of what he had witnessed.

 Chapter 2626 Dead Soldiers

    Austin was shocked at the scene that he saw��groups of dead soldiers everywhere. They all held a rusty trident or a broken spear. There were more than ten thousand of these dead soldiers.


    Austin used his spiritual sense to check the soldiers as discreetly as he could. He found out that they weren''t breathing.


    These soldiers were different from the members of the death race.


    The death race existed because some people refused to leave their body after death and chose to infuse a copy of their soul into their corpse and live like that. It was a new species.


    These particular soldiers were something different��they were just corpses. However, a mysterious force seemed to be manipulating them.


    ''Wait! Dead soldiers? I got a really bad feeling...''


    Austin thought to himself in shock.


    The soldiers marched in unison, shaking the earth and the sky. No one knew where they came from or where they were going.


    Soon, the soldiers had disappeared into the distance.


    Austin stood still, staring at the direction where the soldiers were headed for.


    He didn''t follow them since he figured they were probably dangerous.


    He didn''t know how to deal with these mysterious dead soldiers so he didn''t bother anymore.


    ''Wait.


    Is it possible that they have something to do with the corpse disaster that happened eras ago?''


    The thought occurred to Austin.


    The corpse disaster once left the entire universe in a panic.


    The dead were resurrected. They took the world by storm��doing all sorts of evil things. This was called the corpse disaster.


    These corpse-like soldiers reminded Austin of the corpse disaster.


    ''If these dead soldiers are a part of the corpse disaster, it means that I''m back in the universe where the Immortal End World is, ''


    Austin thought with much joy, as he looked in the direction the dead soldiers went.


    Right then, another group that consisted of around ten thousand dead soldiers walked out of black mist.


    They marched forward in orderly steps. A moment later, like the previous soldiers, they disappeared into the distance.


    As soon as t


    ,"


    Austin murmured.


    Just then, footsteps came from the huge, deep crack.


    ''Are the dead soldiers coming again?''


    Austin was astonished.


    He was right. After a while, a horde was coming out of the deep crack, marching in stiff and orderly steps.


    Through the rolling corpse miasma, he saw another group of dead soldiers. There were more than ten thousand of them.


    After a short moment, the troops emerged from the crack and left the area covered by the black mist.


    ''This is strange. Looks like they''re corpses.


    Why did they come all the way here to plague this universe?'' Austin wondered.


    Since he was very close to the dead soldiers, he figured he should take this opportunity to examine them.


    Suddenly, a bold idea came to Austin''s mind as he looked at the last dead soldier at the back of the group.


    ''Perhaps I can catch one of them to study it?''


    Austin was a bold man. Without any hesitation, he quietly moved towards the dead soldiers who were at the back of the group.


    Austin then sped up to catch up with the group of dead soldiers.


    He rushed forward and stretched his hand in an attempt to grab the three dead soldiers at the back of the team.


    "I can smell a living being!"


    A voice suddenly rang through the air right before Austin was about to grab a dead soldier.


    Immediately, all the dead soldiers turned around and stared at Austin blankly.

 Chapter 2627 Making A Move

    "Damn! These soldiers are good! They stay vigilant more than is possible!"


    Austin was surprised. Even with his remarkably fast bodily movement skills, he was exposed as soon as he tried to make a move!


    Pang!


    The soldiers at the end of the line thrust their rusty iron spears towards him simultaneously. The act was done in unison, with a murderous and cold intent!


    As the spears moved, strong corpse miasma came at Austin.


    Although no life fluctuation was visible on the bodies of these corpse soldiers, when they attacked, their combat power was astonishing. The spears they had thrown were so fast that they could have easily torn the fabric of space. A cold light was also glowing on their ends.


    The whoosh of the spears'' travel made a piercing and screeching noise that made everyone''s hairs stand on ends.


    Bang!


    Austin swept his hand across the air, knocked those iron spears off of their path, and then grabbed the four corpse soldiers.


    Divine Ruling Chains appeared in his hands one by one, tightly binding the four opponents. However, that wasn''t going to be enough.


    Austin could feel it and immediately transferred them into the Slave Tower.


    "It''s unbelievable! Their power is much stronger than even a master at the Heavenly Grotto Realm!"


    Austin had been able to merely raise his hand and catch the soldiers, but he was still shocked by their strength.


    And he wasn''t lying! The soldiers were easily more powerful than a Heavenly Grotto Realm cultivator.


    If there were really hundreds of thousands of such corpse soldiers, then it was a formidable force to think of!


    The more he pondered over it, the more terrified he felt.


    There was no if!


    Tens of thousands of cold-blooded soldiers stared at Austin and roared in unison. Their roars pierced the air and they charged at Austin. The number was so great that Austin went numb for a second.


    And they were charging at him in one single move


    "You are nothing but a bunch of dead bodies!"


    Austin recovered and sneered at them. He swung his fist forward, and the force of that move shook the sky. As a result, a few hundred of those soldiers were thrown away. Then he continued making his move.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Hundreds of them were crushed to pieces on the spot.


    However, the rest of them seemed unfazed by Austin''s display of such demonic strength. They came at him continuously, unrelenting.


    Austi


    e over one hundred thousand feet long sword auras, swept out and formed an array that strangled his opponents.


    He also took the Pot of Chaos in his right hand and turned it into the size of a huge mountain. Then he threw it forward horizontally. It was now time to move forward from defense to offense.


    The seven riders were neck to neck with Austin in terms of power. So together, they were going to pose at least a slight problem.


    Bang!


    When the battle finally began, it was fierce, unrelenting, and cruel. Fragments of law power were scattered all over the sky, and the Divine Ruling Chains broke through all barriers of sane thought. The impact between weapons and powers set off a terrible storm.


    The wind began to blow fast, and every few moments, a piece of metallic armor was sent flying away. The seven riders were soon overturned and their company in chaos. At that moment, the most fierce collision occurred.


    Finally, after the energy fluctuations had finally dissipated and the law power had dissolved into the air, the seven black riders as well as their horses were seen flying in the air. They had all been hurt badly. Dark blood was oozing out of their wounds, and their armor had been shattered.


    Their bodies had been beaten to a pulp and they were a terrible sight to look at.


    "What the hell? !"


    The leading horseman could hardly believe his eyes.


    His seven riders, each with infinitely great strength, had been carefully selected from the very best of the best.


    But just now, they had been beaten badly in just a few moves by a mere human boy, and were in tatters.

 Chapter 2628 Lord Chace

    Austin looked at the black blood from the seven riders, all of which was rotten blood that seemed to be purulent and smelly.


    It felt like fresh blood had been exposed to the air for a couple of days and went bad.


    "Even before I made a move, they have already been dead.


    They were brought back to life and got such terrifying fighting power due to some secret ritual that someone performed,"


    Austin muttered with a frown.


    ''I can''t believe that I have to fight creatures that have already been dead.


    Even if I win, it''s not something I should feel proud about.


    Well, I will just have to kill them one more time, '' Austin thought.


    Although the seven riders were covered in injuries, with their rotting bodies and mangled flesh, it seemed that they couldn''t feel any pain.


    Their strength did not falter as if they couldn''t get wounded.


    Once again, they charged at Austin.


    ''I''m going to try the Buddhist omnipotent skill I practiced, ''


    Austin decided.


    ''Perhaps the skill is the enemy of those spirits.


    After all, the Buddhist omnipotent skill is used to expel the evil.''


    Without wasting any time, Austin performed the Eighteen Arhat Formula.


    As he began with the Eighteen Arhat Formula, he transformed into a golden arhat with overwhelming might.


    Getting hit, the seven riders were thrown out one by one, and their bodies burst into pieces, almost pulverized by the immense power that did not even touch them.


    Their burnt bones and dark blood were scattered in everywhere.


    ''The omnipotent skill of Buddhism does work well in dealing with the evil, '' Austin thought.


    "Well, well. I have to say you are strong... stronger than I thought.


    But that''s better. And I like it.


    Now, I will kill you and then make you my competent assistant," the rider in charge said.


    His tone was cold and stiff, without any trace of emotion.


    Obviously, he was very strong and his eyes were as sharp as knives. He was surrounded by the aura of death. Anyone and anything that came in contact with what he emitted was sure to die.


    "A monster that is neither a human nor a corpse dares to be so arrogant.


    Why don''t you come forth? I am sure to send you to your eternal repose and then figure out what''s going on with you vile monsters,"


    Austin sneered.


    He wasn''t joking. He wanted to catch the rider in charge so he could study him and find out everything about him.


    It was because this rider was obvi


    ered in the starry sky.


    Numerous Divine Ruling Chains fell from the void, interweaving and coming at the rider.


    The chains were made of law power that Austin had mastered. Their powers were terrifying to say the least.


    This time, the innumerable chains formed a cage, attempting to trap the rider.


    Austin wanted to take him alive and get him to tell about the corpse disaster.


    The rider''s horse was already dead, with its head cut off, and his black sickle was shattered. The rider was now defenseless and had nowhere to go.


    He could not believe that a normal looking young human like Austin could be this powerful, much stronger than him.


    In the face of Austin''s fierce attacks, he had no choice but to retreat.


    "Lord Chace, please take him alive!"


    the rider suddenly said aloud.


    A bad feeling rose in Austin''s chest.


    ''Chace?


    Was he referring to the Chace? The one lives in hell?''


    Austin shivered slightly, as a little bit of fear crept in his heart.


    "Damn it!


    You can''t run away from me!" Austin shouted out.


    After fighting for such a long time, Austin didn''t want to give up. He could not back down now. He still wanted to capture the rider alive.


    ''Once I get him, I could be able to unravel the mystery of the corpse disaster that happened before, '' Austin thought.


    However, at this point, a formidable aura emerged from the space crack which made Austin''s hair stand on end.


    Something bad was about to happen.


    A long stick, half black and half white, got out of the crack, and came flying at Austin.


    Without a second thought, Austin turned around and fled the scene.

 Chapter 2629 Being Hunted

    Shivers ran down Austin as he poured all his focus on the strange black and white long stick. Its aura alone made Austin feel that it was too dangerous to approach.


    Whirlpools of energy circled and rippled around the rod.


    The long stick kept growing more and more until it almost filled the entire sky. Every space it passed would shatter into pieces before it was thoroughly covered.


    With Austin''s strong spiritual sense, he didn''t even need to fight to know that the owner of the stick was bad news and that he was no match at all.


    His whole body tensed up as he poured every ounce of his energy into his legs and exerted his speed to the extreme to fly away as far as he could go in just a blink.


    No matter how far Austin ran, the black and white long stick still chased after him in a terrifying speed.


    Boom!


    It was like the very heavens that held the stars shook at every move of the long stick.


    In just a blink of an eye, the long stick had caught up with Austin despite his dizzying speed.


    "You dare to offend the members of the underworld? Die!"


    a voice that was as cold as it was ruthless echoed across the starry sky.


    As soon as the words stopped ringing in the air, the long stick sped up even more and charged back at Austin.


    Boom!


    As one, the surging death aura and corpse miasma turned into a dark wave that swept over Austin and tried to drag him down a black ocean.


    Sharp pricks made pain bloom on every inch of Austin''s skin under the wave of great pressure and his blood was burning as it rushed through his veins. It was like his body was about to explode.


    One misstep would lead to his death so Austin didn''t dare to slack off and immediately exerted his spatial power to cross the chaotic void.


    With his cultivation base of the spatial power, Austin was able to pass through the chaotic void hundreds and thousands of times faster than before.


    "Damn it! That guy is even stronger than Counselor Alex!"


    Austin''s heart hammered against his ribs, as the fear he felt still imprinted in his mind.


    He was still trying to catch his breath but in that moment...


    Boom!


    A huge hole was punched through the chaotic void and the black and white long stick aggressively rushed to Austin.


    It seemed like that the long stick would chase after Austin to the world''s edge and wouldn''t give up unless it killed him!


    The sudden appearance of the long stick was like a lightning strike that shocked Austin and made all the hair on hi


    roop.


    In the starry sky outside the Immortal End World, a huge golden letter brightly shone and floated across the starry sky.


    A horrifying pressure of rumbling energy constantly came out of the letter and suppressed the region around it.


    The letter was sent as a symbol of the majesty of the Yaksha Palace.


    Boom!


    There was a burst of the undeniable and deafening sound of hooves as more than a thousand horsemen from the Yaksha Palace arrived.


    "The people from the Yaksha Palace are coming! We''ll fight!"


    At the base outside the Immortal End World, everyone went up to meet the army in high spirits.


    The two armies were both ready to fight!


    Their numbers however, greatly differed.


    There were only over a thousand horsemen on Yaksha Palace''s side and each wore heavy armor and had eyes that were as sharp as the spears they bore.


    This was an elite troop selected from the Yaksha Palace.


    Each horseman boasted astonishing combat effectiveness.


    A third of the thousand horsemen were masters at the Immortal Saint Realm!


    It was fair to say that these horsemen were enough to sweep through many weak worlds or even worlds with medium strength.


    On the other hand, the Immortal End World''s warriors was plentiful. Their numbers swept out like the vast ocean and their iron armor and sword-light was bright and dazzling.


    "All the creatures in the Immortal End World! Kneel down and wait for death. If you do as I say I would consider not making things too hard for you.


    Otherwise, we''ll completely rip you into pieces,"


    the leader of the troop of the Yaksha Palace spoke in a cold voice as he slowly marched forward.

 Chapter 2630 Win The Victory

    "Humph! You made up a lame excuse just to invade our territory. Do you really think I would hesitate fighting you back?"


    Kevin swung his fists madly, anger boiling deep in his system. The pressure of raging sea of fury rose up, adamant to take down his enemy.


    "For me, you are nothing but a mere scum from the Immortal End World!


    You better watch your mouth, you fool. We can easily destroy your world without even breaking a sweat.


    You have to remember your place. Weak people like you don''t have the right to speak against us.


    So if I were you, I''d stop running my mouth,"


    the rider warned as his heart brimmed with resentment and anger.


    "On top of that, our leader had already sent out men in here to relay his orders. Austin knew about this but refused to comply.


    You defied the orders of our leader. This is all the more reason for us to destroy your world."


    He glared at his enemies, vexed by the distress the Immortal End World had brought. His stare were like pit viper''s slit-like pupils. A burning animosity was evident in his eyes.


    From the way he spoke to the way he carried his attitude indicated that he had mush disdain for the Immortal End World. He spoke like his authority was above Kevin''s, and dealing with them was a waste of his time.


    He spat words as if indicating that wiping down the Immortal End World wouldn''t take much of his time and energy.


    As they continued to banter, the sky above was slowly getting packed with creatures who were starting to take interest in the exchange they had.


    The Yaksha Palace had already spread the news far and wide that they were going to annihilate the Immortal End World and everything it represented. This information even reached nearby worlds.


    Hence, upon hearing this interesting matter, various creatures from neighboring worlds flocked in to pay attention to this developing situation.


    Eventually, the number of living beings from different worlds who gathered to see the happening had increased.


    "Ha-ha! The people of the Yaksha Palace are too powerful.


    Each of these 1000 riders possesses formidable power!"


    "From the looks of it, this is going to be the end of the Immortal End World."


    "I agree. It was stupid and reckless of them to mess with the Yaksha Palace. Because of this foolishness, they are about to meet their end.


    Now, the only question is whether the people in the Immortal End World will fight to the end or they will surrender halfway."


    All the creatures who congregated all thought that the Immortal End World had nothing against their enemy.


    On the other hand, upon hearing the rider''s words, all the creatures of Immortal End World immediately flared up.


    "Damn it! Who the fuck do you think you are, you brat? How dare you talk to us like this, huh?


    I''m going to send you to your maker."


    "Farrar, don''t get in my way. I''ll be the one to take his head!"


    "I''m going to beat him to death! Shit! Every time I come across such self-absorbed men, I can''t control my anger."


    "I can slay this loser in a heartbeat. You stand aside and watch the show."


    As the Eight Stone Saints heard the rider, they were annoyed and they instantly itched to take him down. They walked out amongst the crowd and were all eager to make some b


    Immortal Saint Realm!


    This meant that warships as powerful as twenty cultivators at the Immortal Saint Realm were launching attacks simultaneously towards the riders. One could only imagine how powerful their attacks were.


    Combining all the power the Immortal End World had in this battle, they had their enemies outnumbered and they were also greater in terms of power.


    For quite a while, the riders of the Yaksha Palace kept on fighting but eventually, they still faced defeat.


    Torn into pieces by the supreme grandmasters of the devil insect race, the leader of the riders died.


    "How could it be possible? !"


    All the creatures who were closely observing the battle in the distance were all surprised with the outcome. They found it hard to believe that the riders truly lost.


    As all of their enemies died, the battle was over.


    Only several riders of the Yaksha Palace with excellent bodily movement skills managed to flee.


    But for the most of them, they died on the spot in the hands of the creatures from the Immortal End World.


    "Ha-ha!


    That''s funny. I thought the Yaksha Palace is a powerful force. It turns out its members are weaklings," Rhys said loudly.


    As he said so, he and the other members of the Eight Stones Saints burst into laughter. They truly enjoyed the battle.


    "We won!"


    All the creatures of the Immortal End World cheerfully tossed their weapons and magic treasures in the air to celebrate their victory.


    "This is not over yet.


    We just took care of about a thousand riders of the Yaksha Palace.


    They will not let it slide. Surely, they will come after us soon,"


    Kevin murmured amongst the cheering individuals from the Immortal End World.


    ''The Yaksha Palace is a powerful organization with a great number of members. Losing these riders couldn''t be a blow to it.


    But they won''t swallow this humiliation and they will take action soon.''


    On the other hand, Austin was in a star cluster far away from the Immortal End World.


    "There seems to be a world ahead of me!


    There are living beings there!"


    With this discovery, Austin got very excited.


    After a long journey, he finally spotted a world!

 Chapter 2631 The West Wind World

    Far away, underneath the distant sky, Austin concentrated and sensed that some living creatures were moving. His spiritual sense was strong enough to pick up traces.


    In between, there was only cold space. This meant that there must be a world nearby.


    Austin was overjoyed. He rushed towards the direction of those living creatures with his bodily movement skill.


    It took him a moment to reach that place.


    "There really is a world here!"


    Austin saw numerous creatures going in and out of the exit of a world not far away from him. From the visitors and resident traffic, it seemed rather lively.


    ''Let me go into this world, find out where exactly I am and how far away it is from the Immortal End World. Then I can make further plans, ''


    Austin thought and decided.


    Previously, Austin had no idea which direction to go to. He wanted to go back to the Immortal End World, but he did not know where he was right now, and he didn''t even have a general sense of direction either.


    The best and the only way was to find a world, and see his exact location.


    Very soon, Austin arrived at the entrance to the world.


    Luckily, the guards didn''t ask too much about him.


    That might be due to the fact that they were overjoyed at Austin''s offer. He made up a fake identity and offered large sums of crystals for letting him in without too many questions.


    After entering inside, Austin saw that this world was rather weak in strength.


    At least in comparison to the Immortal End World, it was much weaker.


    Judging from its location in the universe, it was quite possibly in a remote corner.


    At such far edges of the universe, a weak world was reasonable. In any case, all Austin needed was information.


    He landed on one of the continents.


    Looking around, he saw mountains, rivers, and all kinds of creatures living in comfort and happiness. The place looked very prosperous despite its lower strength and everyone seemed genial.


    Soon Austin found out the name of the world. It was the West Wind World.


    After walking around for some time, he also got the remaining pieces of information he needed.


    The West Wind World was located in a remote location at the edge of the universe. Its strength was weak and it had always distanced itself from worldly affairs of power and politics. The inhabitants here believed in peace and happiness.


    The best part was that the West Wind World and the Immortal End World were located in the same universe!


    ''Great!


    At least I didn''t land in an entirely different universe!''


    Austin remarked to himself. He was very glad that he had finally gotten the


    id to be the most powerful.


    From his age, he must be the highest-level leader of the West Wind World. His strength was almost as powerful as a grand leader of the Evil Abyss World.


    In addition to this old man, there were more than a dozen martial artists at the Immortal Saint Realm.


    The rest of the warriors were below the Immortal King Realm.


    ''It looks like the West Wind World is much weaker than the Immortal End World.''


    Austin shook his head.


    From the very beginning of the battle, large scale casualties were occurring on the West Wind World''s side.


    The corpse soldiers were unstoppable and they quickly killed off the creatures of the West Wind World.


    They also seemed to have a rather clever strategy leaving all the dead bodies intact. Not one dead body was cut into pieces.


    Clump...Clump...


    A rider wrapped in deathly energy came from behind the corpse soldier lines and moved forwards.


    He was astride a ferocious ancient beast and held a black sickle in his hand. He rushed towards the leader of the West Wind World.


    Bang!


    The dark sickle was waved towards the old man. It seemed to break the sky and the strong odor of death enveloped the entire space.


    "The West Wind World will be completely destroyed!"


    Sensing the power of the black sickle, the old man was desperate. He closed his eyes and sighed, giving in to death.


    Bang!


    A loud sound sent tremors right into the heart of the West Wind World. But the old man was still intact!


    A flame had flashed, and the dark sickle had been thrown away. The ancient beast under the rider had also been driven back.


    A young man was standing in front of the old man, his hands glowing with fire, and his eyes fierce and sharp!


    This was Austin!

 Chapter 2632 The Magic Tree

    "I can take this opportunity to get a leader of the dead soldiers alive and study him,"


    Austin shouted.


    The rider in front of him differed from the other dead soldiers because he spoke a moment ago.


    This rider was not like the other walking dead. This one could think and talk.


    Austin put his fists into the mouths of the Pot of Chaos and the Omnipotent Pot as if he was putting on gloves.


    At a lightning speed, he rushed forward.


    The Pot of Chaos and the Omnipotent Pot were both rare treasures in the world, and very few could be more solid than them. Even the top masters who could match the sect ancestor could not break them.


    The two pots had been Austin''s most powerful magic treasures. It was why he used them to attack his enemies.


    At the same time, he activated all kinds of secret martial skills: the Golden Sun Scripture, the Eighteen Arhat Formula, and the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship among others.


    Austin stood in the middle of the golden fire as fiery waves swelled up around him. He raised his right fist, and he looked radiant, just like the god of war.


    "Who is this young man? He is so powerful!


    He saved my life!"


    the elder of the West Wind World exclaimed as he stared at Austin in surprise.


    Much as the elder''s strength was equal to that of a grand leader of the Evil Abyss World, he was too weak to resist the rider with the sickle in his hand.


    Good thing this young man turned up, and his strength matched the rider.


    The two pots soon knocked the black sickle away, and hit the head of the rider''s ancient beast.


    The forceful impact crushed the beast''s head into pieces.


    Its mangled body parts and broken bones flew in all directions as blood poured into the ground.


    Austin frowned as he looked at the ancient beast''s blood. It was black and had a horrid smell.


    ''Even the beasts they''re riding are dead. It''s just a dead beast!''


    Austin thought, shocked by what he saw.


    "Humph! We''re from hell. How dare you get in the way of our hunting?


    You have committed the most heinous crime. I will take you as one of our prisoners. I will make sure you suffer greatly and rot in hell!" the rider declared in anger.


    Since he lost his ride, he now floated in the air holding the black sickle in his hand.


    "Cut the crap! Surrender!"


    Austin shouted and dashed towards him.


    The rider was no match for Austin. He was soon at the losing end of the fight.


    ''This young man is amazing.


    Who is he? What is he doing here? Why did he come to our aid?


    Perhaps he is just a traveler, who happens to pass through our world and decide to help?''


    The old man from the West Wind World was so impressed by Austin


    re days? When that day comes, we will give the life liquid of the magic tree to you as a token of our gratefulness,"


    the old man insisted.


    "The magic tree? What is that?"


    Austin asked.


    "The magic tree is very sacred in our world. A long time ago, it appeared into our world and settled in the Magic Tree Valley.


    The Magic Tree valley is a magical place in itself. It could heal all kinds of injuries, no matter how big or serious. All you have to do is enter the valley and rest there for a few days. Before long all your injuries would disappear and it would heal any afflictions.


    From ancient times to present, countless creatures from our world have survived from their injuries after they entered the Magic Tree Valley. Their bodies restored, as if nothing happened to them.


    The magic tree in the valley would give us the life liquid every once in a while. That is why we have to take advantage of this time.


    The life liquid is the most precious and most valuable natural resource in our world.


    This makes the Magic Tree Valley the most sacred place to us. We perform a ritual to express our thanks to the magic tree at a certain season,"


    the old man explained.


    "I understand."


    Austin nodded.


    His heart skipped a bit as he suddenly realized something.


    ''A magic tree.


    The supreme holy tree, the holy yellow tree and the holy purple tree are also magic trees. It is said that there are twelve magic trees in total. This magic tree that the elder mentioned, is it one of the twelve magic trees?''


    Austin''s eyes lit up.


    "All right, I will stay in your world for a few more days to witness this magic tree,"


    Austin agreed.


    "That''s great!


    This way, please!" The elder motioned Austin to follow him.


    Overjoyed, he led the way for Austin.

 Chapter 2633 Driving Corpses

    There was a towering huge peak in the West Wind World, brimming with spiritual energy, upon which stood a lavish palace.


    This palace was the home of the old man-Hank, the highest leader of the West Wind World.


    The elder introduced himself to Austin politely. He shook his hand with a casual confidence that so often accompanied men of that stature.


    In the dining room of the palace, Hank had arranged a grand banquet for Austin''s entertainment.


    A plethora of delicacies, spiritual fruits and wines were served in front of Austin one after another in a never-ending stream. It seemed as though everything in the world was on the table. He was also accompanied by a dozen cultivators at the Immortal Saint Realm led by Hank from the West Wind World.


    Austin hesitated for a second before accepting the drinks. But upon being urged by the others, Austin decided to give in.


    During the feast, Hank gave Austin a dozen Space Rings as a token of their gratitude.


    Each one of the Space Rings contained different kinds of treasures from heaven and earth like precious herbs and high-grade crystals. These were all very valuable and represented a grand fortune.


    In the end, Austin had no choice but to accept these gifts as well.


    After the feast, Hank arranged the most exquisite room in the palace for Austin. It was a large room with golden walls and a mirror that scaled the length of the wall.


    Austin sat cross legged in the room just for a moment. His body needed the rest. But before long he entered the Slave Tower.


    Austin approached the rider he had captured just a while back.


    "Humph! I''m the messenger of the underworld. I''m here to carry out a critical heavenly punishment.


    The fact that you are detaining me has made you also an enemy of the underworld. You will not get away with it! I assure you!"


    the rider said to Austin, stressing on the last word coldly. He wanted to make sure Austin understood just how much he loathed him in particular.


    "Don''t make me a scapegoat in all of this. Tell me, what''s wrong with the underworld? Why did you create this whole corpse disaster thing? And what about those corpse soldiers?"


    Austin questioned the captive confidently.


    "That is our secret and ours alone. No one is allowed to interfere or pry into it. And if someone does, they will be asking for trouble...big trouble."


    Hearing the tone of Austin''s questions, the rider could not control his temper.


    "Really? I''d like to see what ''big trouble'' you think you can cause h


    ot finally crashed the yellow rune paper into infinite pieces.


    All of a sudden, yellow light spots were floating away in every direction.


    Among the faint yellow dots, Austin was confronted with a vision.


    On a huge altar, there stood a Taoist priest dressed in a Taoist robe with a wooden sword in his hand. He was dancing and singing mysterious curses.


    On the ground of the altar lay many corpses.


    Then the Taoist priest waved his wooden sword and picked up many rune papers. He struck them into the corpses'' body with his magical power.


    Then, those corpses seemed to have come to life and rose up from the ground.


    While on the altar, after the Taoist finished his process, he turned around and smiled weirdly in Austin''s direction.


    It looked as if he had seen Austin and was laughing at him!


    When Austin looked carefully, all the yellow light spots disappeared with a loud ear-piercing sound.


    With a crack, the rider''s corpse also lost all its energy sources and fell to the ground. It transformed back into the rotten corpse that it really was.


    "I don''t think this is true, but... These corpses moved around alive in the world because a mysterious rune paper was put in these bodies?"


    Austin gazed at the corpses lying on the ground, stunned.


    "Use rune papers to bring the corpse to life, control it......


    Who on this earth has such an incredible ability?"


    Austin felt his scalp tingling.


    Suddenly it hit him.


    "It feels so familiar �� The corpse controller from the earth! No way! I thought it was only a horrid story!"


    Austin almost jumped up in joy.


    What a coincidence! Or was it?


    Austin''s mouth curled in a wry smile.

 Chapter 2634 The Holy Life Tree

    Austin waved his hand and four corpse soldiers promptly appeared in front of him.


    Austin had snatched the four corpse soldiers in the black fog area a while back.


    Austin''s spiritual sense penetrated deep into the bodies of the four corpse soldiers.


    Austin soon found a yellow rune paper in the body of each corpse soldier, just as he had expected!


    Austin waved his hand once again to draw out all the four rune papers, making them float in front of him.


    They were four light yellow rune papers. Given the wave of energy emanating from them, one could tell that they belonged to a much lower grade than the rune paper in the rider''s Soul Sea.


    Austin had suspected that each corpse soldier would have a rune paper like this in their bodies.


    A high-grade rune paper could bring the corpse soldiers to life and create a conscious leader.


    On the other hand, a low-grade rune paper could be used to make a corpse soldier.


    ''Oh, I see, this is the so-called corpse disaster...


    But that Taoist priest who can make these mysterious runes is really powerful and also secretive!''


    Austin sighed as the thoughts raced through his mind.


    Austin further continued to study the bodies of the four corpse soldiers and found that they were all dead. They did not even have a drop of vitality.


    After the four rune papers were taken out, the four corpse soldiers lost their ability to move completely.


    It seemed that the key lied within those rune papers.


    Austin looked at the four rune papers floating not far away from him. He sensed them with his spiritual sense, preparing to study what kind of mysterious magic they possessed.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    All of a sudden, the four light yellow rune papers exploded and turned into infinite yellow dots of light. They slowly disappeared into thin air, as if they hadn''t existed at all.


    Austin had to give up finally.


    Just two days later, another scene unfolded.


    "It is almost time for the sacrificial ceremony!"


    Hank said excitedly as he came to see Austin in flesh.


    Then Austin and Hank boarded a flying ship and flew towards the location of the Magic Tree Valley in the West Wind World.


    Half a day later, the warship landed at the entrance of a beautiful valley.


    A large group of people from the West Wind World had already gathered outside the valley. They were high figures of the major sects in the West Wind World


    eping or is it awake with a clear consciousness?"


    Austin looked at the holy tree, scanning it from the top to the bottom. He muttered these words to himself.


    "I''ll give it a shot and then I''ll know,"


    Austin said out loud to himself.


    Austin tried to send a message to the holy tree with his mind.


    "Sir, are you aware of others like you? Do you know these three holy trees?"


    Austin had spoken these words directly to the holy tree. Along with it, he painted a picture of the supreme holy tree, the holy yellow tree and the holy purple tree with his spiritual sense and sent it to the holy tree.


    A moment later.


    "Who are you? How do you know them?"


    Suddenly, Austin received a message back from the holy tree.


    "Oh my! It seems that there is a chance that they know each other!"


    Austin almost leaped with joy.


    "I am a friend of these three holy trees.


    Sir, do you know them?"


    Austin hurriedly sent a reply to the holy tree.


    "Humph, these bastards. I have no idea where they have been hiding all these years. I''ve been looking for them everywhere.


    Brat, tell me where they are right now!"


    the holy tree said in the tone of an excited school-boy.


    Austin had a short conversation with the holy tree through his spiritual sense.


    At last, Austin was positive that the holy tree in front of him was one of the twelve holy trees


    It was called the holy life tree!


    When the holy life tree knew that all the three holy trees were in the Immortal End World, it immediately decided to go back to the Immortal End World with Austin.


    Austin agreed readily.

 Chapter 2635 Steal The Holy Tree

    Not long after, the holy life tree stopped giving out the life liquid, resulting in a gathered milky, white fluid in the air. Its fragrant was charming that if one smelled it, he would be instantly soothed from head to foot.


    Hank, who was not letting the opportunity pass, took out many jade bottles and carefully poured the life liquid into them.


    Then, he handed the three biggest jade bottles to Austin and asked him to take them.


    The latter received them without hesitation.


    After all, Austin had just saved the whole West Wind World, so it was natural for him to accept some gifts.


    "Sir, I''m leaving for the Immortal End World,"


    Austin informed the holy life tree.


    "You go out first and wait for me outside this world.


    I can''t just leave in front of these people. It will hurt their feelings,"


    the holy life tree answered with a worried tone.


    "Okay, I understand."


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    Then, he bid his goodbye to Hank.


    While he was busy doing this, the latter could see that Austin had made up his mind.


    "I don''t know your identity yet. Please at least tell me your name,"


    Hank suddenly said to Austin.


    "I''m Austin Lin from the Immortal End World,"


    he replied frankly after thinking for a while.


    "The leader of the Immortal End World, Austin!"


    Hank was startled upon such revelation.


    Although the West Wind World was in a remote and desolate place in the universe, as the leader of the world, he had heard about news-worthy occurrences from other worlds.


    He had also heard of Austin, the leader of the Immortal End World.


    The battle between the Immortal End World and Devil Ancestor Bale that got the latter severely injured involved four sect ancestors in total.


    It caused a sensation to the whole universe, causing Austin''s name spread widely everywhere.


    "I can''t believe that you are Austin, the chief of the Immortal End World!


    You are so well-known for your bravery and your talents, young man!"


    Hank exclaimed in disbelief.


    "The Yaksha Palace has recently sent people to attack the Immortal End World.


    I wonder why didn''t you do something, and instead came to our West Wind World?


    The West Wind World and the Immortal End World are quite far from each other,"


    asked Hank curiously.


    "Really? The Yaksha Palace has sent people to attack the Immortal End World?"


    Upon hearing this, Austin''s eyes immediately t


    coldly with murderous intent.


    The starry sky was densely packed with elite troops, making the nearby stars trembling as if they could not bear the immense pressure.


    Their number was overwhelming. Moreover, hundreds of thousands of them stood orderly and disciplined like a group of predators. Their eyes were fixed on the direction of the Immortal End World, obviously about to launch an earth-shaking attack.


    The lights of their armor and murderous aura of their weapons dimmed the stars and made the sun and moon tremble.


    Sitting on the back of a monstrous ancient beast was the leader of the troops. He was a middle-aged man with a dignified face.


    Behind him stood a strong and sturdy soldier who was waving his flag while walking.


    On the flag was clearly painted�C�CYaksha!


    "The Yaksha Palace''s troop has finally arrived!"


    "Looks like the Immortal End World will most likely be destroyed."


    "I don''t think so. Recently, there have been more than ten wars between the Immortal End World and the Yaksha Palace. There were wins and losses on both sides.


    The fighting power of the Immortal End World is entirely beyond our expectation."


    "You''re right. I can''t understand. Astonishingly, an ordinary world like the Immortal End World, could resist the power of the Yaksha Palace."


    Creatures from various fields who had come here to watch the show flocked the starry sky in the distance.


    The conflict between the Yaksha Palace and the Immortal End World had been recently widely known in the whole universe. And strikingly enough, it had caught the attention of many spectators.

 Chapter 2636 The Betrayal

    "I am one of the eighteen generals of the Yaksha Palace�C�Clegendary General Moritz.


    I am leading our army today to destroy the Immortal End World.


    However, mandated by virtue of all living things in heaven, I announce that all creatures from the Immortal End World who surrender to us will be given a chance to live.


    All who resist, on the other hand, will suffer a painful death!"


    the general of the Yaksha Palace, a dignified middle-aged man, announced coldly. Although his tone was very calm and very low, the power of his voice slowly resounded and echoed in this whole universe.


    Every creature felt as if there were dozens of drums reverberating in their ears at the same time.


    "It''s the legendary General Moritz! I never expected that the Immortal End World really draw him out!"


    "It is said that each of the eighteen major generals of the Yaksha Palace has amazing fighting power, and they had made a significant contribution leading their armies during a battle."


    "Yes. The eighteen generals are the masters in the second tier of the Yaksha Palace. Aside from the sect ancestors, they are the most powerful ones!"


    Many creatures gazed at the legendary general with their mouths agape. They never thought that the legendary General Moritz, one of the eighteen major generals of the Yaksha Palace, would personally come to the Immortal End World.


    The eighteen generals, with their reputation, were extraordinarily famous and highly regarded in this universe.


    Not long ago, when the troops of the Yaksha Palace fought with the impassive creatures who brought upon the corpse disaster, the eighteen generals wiped out many corpse soldiers, enabling them to win the war.


    It was said that the legendary General Moritz had once rushed into a world occupied by the corpse soldiers, killing over ten thousand of them in a sneak attack!


    He won a battle against three leaders of the corpse soldiers!


    Although, it was also noted that he triumphed at the expense of a very severe injury.


    Nevertheless, that battle had certainly caused his name to skyrocket in fame.


    For some time, all the creatures hung up on him, talking about his success. His historical performance was basically the talk of that entire universe.


    Of course, aside from him, all other generals of the Yaksha Palace had made outstanding contributions to the battle.


    "It turned out to be General Moritz. It seems that the Yaksha Palace is taking it seriously this time!"


    Looking at the legendary general, Elder Kevin couldn''t help but shiver discreetly.


    Behind him lined up the people of the Immortal End World.


    At least six or seven groups of people had been continuously sent here by the Yaksha Palace for the past days. However, the force of the Immortal End World fought bravely, and every time, they successfully blocked the attack.


    There were even several times when the Immortal End World gained complete victories!


    However, after having it back and forth, the Yaksha Palace finally sent one of the eighteen generals, Moritz, to settle everything once and for all!


    "Warriors of our Immortal End Worl


    nt? Why are you attacking our own people?"


    "Hey, the members of your sect are killing the creatures from our worlds!"


    More than a dozen sects of the Immortal End World, began to attack the troops from the Immortal End World.


    Caught off guard, many creatures of the Immortal End World were killed right on the spot.


    These powerful sects were considered to be the top sects in the Immortal End World, and yet, they were attacking their own comrades!


    "Do you want to betray the Immortal End World?"


    Elder Kevin shouted angrily.


    "Ha-ha! You got it right, Kevin! Our sect has long abandoned the Immortal End World and switched sides to the Yaksha Palace.


    I''ve heard that the chief of the Immortal End World had died in the Evil Shadow World.


    You can''t keep this news forever.


    If Austin is dead, then we have no reason to be the enemy of the Yaksha Palace. This battle is suicide for us!"


    the leader of the Sky Dragon Sect laughed as he revealed the truth.


    "What?! The chief of the Immortal End World, Austin, is dead?!"


    "Austin is the backbone of the Immortal End World. If he is really dead, their strength will greatly be weakened!"


    "Now that Austin is dead, there is nothing to be afraid of in the Immortal End World!" every single one who heard the news said their piece on the situation.


    They were evidently stunned with such breaking information.


    At this time, the other sects, which had betrayed the Immortal End World, had also agreed to serve the Yaksha Palace.


    "Well, well, well...


    You have to remember that it doesn''t always end well with traitors!"


    howled Elder Kevin, who was extremely enraged now.


    "Ha-ha! Kevin, I advise you to give up.


    We have controlled all the teleportation arrays for going in and out of the Immortal End World.


    Aside from that, we have also secretly ushered the masters of the Yaksha Palace into the Immortal End World.


    You can''t do anything about it. There''s no escaping now!"


    the leader of the Sky Dragon Sect laughed wildly, feeling triumphant at the success of his cunning scheme.

 Chapter 2637 The Retreat Route Was Cut Off

    It turned out that the Yaksha Palace had conspired with a dozen large sects in the Immortal End World before the battle, and through these disloyal large sects, they had arranged for a group of strong cultivators to sneak into the Immortal End World as their members.


    The purpose of the spies was to control the teleportation arrays in the Immortal End World!


    It was well-known that outside the Immortal End World, there was a strong layer of a very solid dome of the immortal force, making it impossible for any intruders to pass through. So anyone who wanted to get in or out of the Immortal End World must use the teleportation arrays.


    If the enemy took control of the transmission altars, no one would be able to get in or out of the Immortal End World.


    "No!"


    Elder Kevin''s face instantly changed dramatically on the spot upon hearing the news.


    It wasn''t only Elder Kevin, but all creatures in the Immortal End World were shocked that the teleportation arrays controlling going in and out of the Immortal End World had fallen into the hands of the Yaksha Palace.


    "You bastards! How dare you collude with outsiders and betray the Immortal End World!"


    Elder Kevin couldn''t believe their cowardice behavior and was trembling with anger.


    "Ha ha, Kevin! Austin is dead now. That means it is impossible for you guys to fight against the Yaksha Palace, since the strength of the Immortal End World is so weak!


    Kevin, we are large sects in the Immortal End World and you can''t expect us to die with you because of some silly mistake that you did to provoke the Yaksha Palace.


    For the sake of the survival of our sects, it is more advantageous for us to join the Yaksha Palace than join the Immortal End World, the weaker opponent in this fight!


    A good bird always chooses a better tree to nest in."


    Obviously, the leader of Sky Dragon Sect was the ringleader of the conspirators. He laughed wildly and seemed to be very content with his decision.


    "Well, you traitors, listen to me. From now on, your sects have become our mortal enemy!


    As long as I''m alive, I make sure to kill all of you!"


    Elder Kevin said through gritted teeth.


    "Kevin! Be reasonable. Open your eyes wide and take a closer look around you. With your current situation, do you really think that the Immortal End World can hold up and survive an attack from the Yaksha Palace? You odds are almost nil.


    The Immortal End World as we know it, is essentially going to be over today!"


    the leader of the Sky Dragon Sect said with a sneer.


    "I''ll try the teleportation arrays first and test it to see how bad the situation is. No one should do anything until I give you a sign."


    Kevin communicated to the cultivators of the Immortal End World using his spiritual sense.


    So, everyone stepped back at the same time. Kevin waved his hand and dozens of transmission altars appeared.


    "Ha ha... You are obviously very ambitious but that won''t work!"


    On each of the teleportation altars, stood a living creature. Each creature had a horrifying aura, a clear indication that they were all powerful masters.


    The creatures were all powerful members


    tion clearly. The Immortal End World is coming to its unfortunate end."


    The leader of the Sky Dragon Sect burst into laughter.


    "Fortunately, we surrendered earlier to the Yaksha Palace. Otherwise, we would have suffered the same fate as they have."


    The other leaders from the big sects who had betrayed the Immortal End World all felt lucky and brilliant to have anticipated the demise of the Immortal End World and made better decisions to save their sects.


    "Damn it! You traitors! How can you feel proud of yourselves! Shame on you! You''re really worse than a coward or even a beast!


    I''ll kill you traitors!"


    Suddenly, a figure rushed towards the leaders of the Sky Dragon Sect as fast as lightning, with a tight fist approaching quickly. The fist was as big as a mountain. As the figure rushed down from the sky it suddenly pounced on him.


    "Master from the Yaksha Palace, help!"


    The head of the Sky Dragon Sect and the other high-level figures from the other major sects were all frightened out of their wits. Because they saw clearly that the man who was punching at them was Asa, one of the Eight Stone Saints.


    With the terrible power that Asa possessed, they were no match for him and didn''t want to risk an attack from him.


    "Hum! Don''t be so arrogant and fierce in front of me! I will make you show some respect!"


    General Moritz gave a snort of contempt and slapped across the air.


    Boom...


    A giant palm flew across the air, surrounded by infinite fearsome energy waves. Wherever it went, the space collapsed with the sound.


    Bang!


    Asa was thrown backward, his fall undignified like a sack of potatoes. He coughed up blood while his face turned deathly pale. Clearly he was mortally wounded.


    The rest of the seven Stone Saints rushed over to pick up Asa.


    Whoosh!


    A figure moved towards the head of the Sky Dragon Sect with a faint shadow.


    ''Oh? It''s the power of time.''


    Moritz then raised his hand and tried to grab the shadow.


    It was the shadow of the little infinity beast. It wanted to rush over and kill the leader of the Sky Dragon Sect.

 Chapter 2638 Back-up

    Moritz''s gigantic palm which contained formidable power came at the little infinity beast at an astonishing speed, trying to get a hold of it.


    The little infinity beast was taken aback, knowing that it was no match for its opponent. Wasting no time, it activated the time power to get away from the hand which was fast approaching.


    Moritz was sure he was going to catch the little infinity beast but to his surprise, the giant hand yielded nothing.


    It turned out that what he thought he was catching at was just an illusion created by the little infinity beast using the time power.


    By that time, the little infinity beast had already safely returned to the creatures of the Immortal End World.


    "Huh! That was impressive!"


    Moritz couldn''t help but marvel at the little infinity beast''s time power.


    Until now, he had beat Asa and the little infinity beast.


    All the creatures that witnessed what just happened were too shocked to utter a word.


    Moritz''s combat effectiveness was formidable, to say the least.


    Asa had reached the premium stage of Immortal Saint Realm, in addition to him being an experienced fighter. He was indeed a formidable opponent.


    However, it took only a strike for Moritz to seriously injury him.


    The little infinity beast was talented in time power, and it was indeed strong. Despite that, it didn''t want to risk taking a blow from Moritz.


    Asa and the little infinity beast were no match for Moritz.


    All the creatures of the Immortal End World felt powerless and defenseless and it frustrated them. They stood no chance against their enemies who were too powerful.


    To make matters worse, it was impossible for them to retreat to the Immortal End World.


    This put Kevin and his crew in an awkward situation. It put pressure on Kevin to do this right.


    ''Is our world doomed this time? Is this the end? ''


    Kevin was a little desperate.


    "Why don''t you let your men retreat to the Ancient Forbidden Land first? From there, we can figure out a solution without any distractions,"


    Asa advised Kevin through his spiritual sense.


    "How about we go to the Evil Shadow World, Master Kevin?"


    Caroline, who was also communicating through her spiritual sense, suggested.


    She had also joined the battle against the Yaksha Palace.


    A group of masters from the Evil Shadow World were protecting her as they stayed close to her.


    To guarantee her safety, they stopped her from fighting.


    Caroline had acquired the inheritance of the ancestor of the evil shadow race; moreover, she was Evil Shadow King''s only living child and had noble blood. So Evil Shadow King treated her very well, and ordered his men not to let her take any risks.


    "It''s easy for us to retreat to another place.


    But what about


    Yaksha Palace.


    Our backup is coming our way. We might be able to get through this. But we have to do it right,"


    Kevin said to the masters of the Immortal End World secretly.


    "Don''t be afraid. Our back-up is on the way!"


    All of them pulled themselves together upon hearing his words. Their faith was somehow renewed with this man.


    They knew that Kevin was dependable and would never lie. So they believed in what he said. He might be their only chance.


    Because of this, the masters from the Immortal End World got excited.


    "That''s right. I''ll fight with those shameless and cursed bastards from the Yaksha Palace!"


    "I''ll fight with you to the end, Kevin!"


    The Eight Stone Saints yelled at the top of their lungs, and then prepared to attack. With courageous hearts, they pounced on all the troops of the Yaksha Palace. They had never been in high spirits like this in a long time.


    Kevin, Zenith, the soldier, the supreme grandmasters of the devil insect race, the little infinity beast, the divine silkworm, the strong members of the hybrid titan race and of the Evil Shadow World thrust forward with full force, rushing to the Yaksha Palace army at the same time.


    The masters of the Immortal End World launched violent attacks on their enemies.


    "Ha-ha! Do you think you can get away from me?


    Well, if you want to play, I will give you what you want. Let''s play!


    Come on, guys, wipe out all the living beings of the Immortal End World! Leave no breathing soul unharmed," Moritz of the Yaksha Palace commanded with a playful look on his face. He was not one bit intimidated by the new round of attack from the Immortal End World.


    He gestured at his men to make their move.


    Immediately, the Yaksha Palace army swarmed towards the creatures of the Immortal End World. This was going to be a major fight.

 Chapter 2639 Get Transmission Altars Back

    The creatures of the Immortal End World and the members of the Yaksha Palace had gotten into a severe fight.


    And a discussion as heated as the fight itself erupted out among the creatures who were watching them.


    "I can''t believe the inhabitants of the Immortal End World are picking a fight with the Yaksha Palace. It is literally equivalent to committing suicide."


    "You''re right. If they come to their senses and run immediately, maybe some of them might get away. But from the way I see it, few of them are going to survive this war."


    Most onlookers didn''t believe that the Immortal End World could win this fight. They thought that they had bitten off more than they could chew.


    At the same time, tens of thousands of miles away, Austin used his spatial power and entered the chaotic void.


    Using his current experience and knowledge of spatial power, he could move very fast in here, much faster than before.


    A few seconds passed and he kept on progressing.


    A few dozen transmission altars were located near the dome that was shielding the Immortal End World from outside entry. Each of these altars was guarded by a master of the Yaksha Palace.


    These guards were rather strong, but at the moment, were busy watching the fight cheekily and chatting away with each other.


    Judging from what they could see, there was no doubt that the Yaksha Palace would win this fight easily. Therefore, they were sure that the situation was under control.


    And for that reason, they had relaxed their vigilance.


    "Those bastards of the Immortal End World! How dare they fight with us! They''re really in over their heads now!"


    one of the masters on the altar cheered for his team in a dismissive manner.


    "They are just a bunch of idiots,"


    another one snorted coldly.


    "Ha-ha! After we have eliminated the primary battle force of the Immortal End World, we will be able to control this entire world. Imagine that, an entire world under our control!


    When the battle is over, I am going to enter the Immortal End World immediately and find a group of beautiful girls. I will bring them back with me and have some fun with them," the second one''s neighbor declared in an obscene tone and smiled in an even more obscene way.


    From his looks, it was cle


    nd the skeleton avatar were much stronger than a grand leader of the Evil Abyss World.


    On top of that, they had surprised their enemies. As a result, they managed to slay their opponents in a very short time.


    Within two seconds, three masters of the Yaksha Place were gone!


    There were few creatures in the universe who could have done that!


    "What happened? !"


    It wasn''t until Austin had taken care of three members of the Yaksha Palace that the other creatures nearby finally noticed that there was a commotion around them and turned around.


    They all stared at Austin, the skeleton avatar, and the demonic avatar in shock.


    "It''s time to return to our home, everyone! Come on!"


    Austin shouted.


    "What are you waiting for? Into the altars! Right now!"


    Kevin urged his friends the moment he saw that Austin had successfully taken control over three transmission altars.


    Immediately, creatures of the Immortal End World swarmed towards the three teleportation altar where Austin and his two helpers were standing.


    "It''s Austin Lin, the chief of the Immortal End World!"


    "What''s going on? Rumor said that he was killed in the Evil Shadow World. How is he still alive?"


    "Austin is really something. He took over three teleportation altars in such a short time!"


    By that point, many creatures had recognized Austin.


    After all, he was famous across the whole universe now.


    Lots of living creatures on the nearby worlds had seen Austin or his portrait, and heard of his stories.

 Chapter 2640 Instant Kill Of The Master Of The Yaksha Palace

    "Go all out! Do anything to stop them from entering the transmission altar!"


    Moritz roared. Surprise and anger filled his entire being as he took in the sudden scene.


    Boom!


    Every constituent of the Yaksha Palace rushed forth like an unstoppable tide towards the three teleportation altars that Austin snatched right under their noses.


    Alongside the desperate crowd were the masters of the Yaksha Palace who stood on the other transmission altars. Each of them had faces filled with fury.


    "Fuck! He took three teleportation altars away! He''s too good in sneak attacks!


    Everybody! Let''s kill Austin!"


    "The leader of the Immortal End World? Bullshit! Would you dare to fight me head on?"


    Four or five masters of the Yaksha Palace rushed out of the transmission altar at once and rushed towards Austin with murderous will in their eyes.


    Because they were the closest to Austin, they directly appeared at the teleportation altar where Austin was in just an instant.


    "Ha-ha! Come here! Let me fight you!"


    Pure joy rushed through Austin''s veins when he saw the masters of the Yaksha Palace abandon their guard posts at the transmission altars to pick a fight with him instead.


    Austin was already planning how he could possibly take back more unguarded teleportation altars.


    Having the masters of the Yaksha Palace who actively guarded the altar leave their stations was what Austin ideally wanted to happen, but he was still pleasantly surprised when everything clicked into place.


    As long as he put an end to the masters of the Yaksha Palace, he could easily retrieve all the transmission altars.


    "Ha-ha! A cultivator at the mere Immortal Saint Realm doesn''t deserve to be the master of a world. No wonder the Immortal End World is so pathetically weak! Go to hell!"


    The fastest warrior of the Yaksha Palace rushed at Austin in a dizzying speed and stepped into the teleportation altar.


    Whoosh!


    Before the warrior could begin attacking, Austin used his mind to command the Supreme Spiritual Pot to forcefully break into his Soul Sea.


    Boom!


    The Pot of Chaos and the Omnipotent Pot turned into two mountains that towered over everyone and both of them dashed forward.


    Swoosh!


    As if the deafening clash was a signal, the Five-element Sword Aura like five dragons with different color all shot towards that master.


    Whoosh!


    Austin transformed himself into a huge shadow of a giant red demonic mouse. The shadow charged forward and spread out its chaotic energy.


    Ah!


    It only took one move for the master who attack to cry out in pain. He was crushed under Austin''s various secret skills at


    evin led the people from the Immortal End World to the teleportation altars Austin had snatched back and they quietly entered the teleportation altars as the fight worsened.


    He asked the weaker ones to enter the transmission altars first while the strong people stayed to fight with the people of the Yaksha Palace who charged at them.


    "Kill!"


    Troops of the Yaksha Palace rushed towards the people of the Immortal End World like a flood of starving beasts.


    There were plenty of martial arts masters in the Yaksha Palace and their fighting capacity was nothing short of terrifying.


    Many men in the Immortal End World had fallen at their hands.


    "Damn it all to hell! Go all out!"


    The Eight Stone Saints were the first ones to welcome the challenge which fanned the burning fighting spirit of the crowd.


    The little infinity beast, the divine silkworm, the supreme grandmasters of the devil insect race, as well as masters like Elder Kevin, went all out in the fight against the incoming army of the Yaksha Palace.


    Behind them were the people with relatively weaker strength in the Immortal End World who all rushed into the altar and were sent back to the Immortal End World under Elder Kevin''s orders.


    Boom!


    The battle began once more.


    Endless shock waves of energy, martial arts secret skill, various magic treasures, and so on were pulled out one after the other.


    Whoosh!


    A figure shrouded by dark evil aura appeared in the very heart of the battlefield.


    It was the demonic avatar.


    The demonic avatar waved an arm and black demonic runes flew in all directions.


    It was the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    It had to be said that in this kind of situation of group fighting, the power of such skill could be maximized.

 Chapter 2641 Formidable Moritz

    The dark runes instantly enveloped a large part of the starry sky.


    All the creatures within the area could feel as if their bodies were being sealed by an extremely evil energy.


    Austin''s demonic avatar was even stronger than Austin.


    Moreover, the World Sealing Tabooed Magic was a brilliant evil skill that had been hidden inside the Diabolic Killing Needle and it was incredibly powerful.


    Most creatures couldn''t resist after Austin''s demonic avatar had performed the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    "What happened?


    My body can''t move!"


    "I can''t move!"


    All the members of the Yaksha Palace screamed in horror.


    At this point, Austin''s demonic avatar turned into a beam of black light with the Diabolic Killing Needle in its hand, moving incredibly fast.


    The avatar crushed all the members of the Yaksha Palace turning them all into blood mist.


    Everything was stained with blood now��a horrible sight.


    Whoosh!


    Within a few seconds, Austin''s demonic avatar shuffled back and forth in the battle field as it finished off almost all of the members of the Yaksha Palace who had already been sealed.


    The Yaksha Palace had brought a large number of their people here.


    Even though just a small number died at the demonic avatar''s hands, it was definitely a huge blow to the Yaksha Palace as most of these were powerful masters.


    ''This avatar is so powerful!''


    As the rest of the creatures watched this entire scene unfold, they couldn''t help but shiver in fear.


    ''This demonic avatar is far stronger than Austin.''


    Whoosh!


    With the Diabolic Killing Needle in its hand, the demonic avatar rushed towards the people of the Yaksha Palace in the distance.


    Upon seeing the demonic avatar approaching them, they all trembled in fear.


    "Ha-ha! This feels so great!


    You bastards of the Yaksha Palace, this is how we fight!" one of the Eight Stone Saints said proudly.


    The Eight Stone Saints followed the demonic avatar to aid in killing their enemies.


    The demonic avatar''s performance boosted their morale.


    With battle cries, the grandmasters of the


    attle himself.


    They were looking forward to watching such two strong masters go into battle. They were thrilled to see how strong these two really were and they could probably learn a few skills from just watching them.


    As soon as Moritz finished speaking, he made his way towards Austin.


    He was approaching Austin slowly, the cruel look on his face evident. Everything seemed to slow down at that moment.


    All of a sudden, the formidable energy released by Moritz spread in the air, causing the entire area to rumble as if it couldn''t stand the force.


    ''Moritz is so terrifyingly powerful!''


    the creatures thought to themselves in horror.


    The sky shook and the void collapsed.


    The space around Moritz was shattered by the powerful aura released by him, leaving black space cracks behind him. He created a passage as he walked towards Austin.


    All the creatures watching were shocked. Suddenly, they felt their hands trembling and their bodies sweating in fear.


    ''Oh my God! Moritz is this powerful! I surely wouldn''t want to be in Austin''s place right now or I''d be scared to death!''


    many creatures exclaimed inwardly.


    "General Moritz, you are the best!"


    "General Moritz, please destroy the Immortal End World!"


    Moritz''s display of strength instantly boosted the morale of the people of the Yaksha Palace. They cheered and raised their weapons high in the air.

 Chapter 2642 Fight With The Legendary General Moritz

    Austin locked his gaze on Moritz with a stern, cold face.


    The latter was a formidable opponent�C�CAustin had to give him that.


    And with Mortiz''s current strength, Austin was quite stressed in coming up with a plan to beat him.


    He knew that he couldn''t underestimate his enemy, or else he would be defeated!


    Whoosh!


    The skeleton avatar rushed over and stood on Austin''s left side


    Whoosh!


    The demonic avatar rushed towards Austin and stood beside him too.


    Both the skeleton avatar and the demonic avatar were Austin''s nature-based avatar.


    And with both of them summoned here, the young man was evidently going to go all out in this battle.


    "Well, aren''t you one confident lad?"


    Moritz laughed disdainfully when he saw Austin summoning the two avatars.


    "A lion would exert all its power to hunt a rabbit. I''m not gonna hold anything back,"


    Austin answered indifferently with a smirk on his face.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, Moritz sped up, turned into a red dragon, and rushed towards Austin.


    Boom!


    The red dragon, surrounded with overwhelming power, flew in the sky, lighting the starry sky as it drifted.


    Bang!


    Austin didn''t dodge, and instead, both the Pot of Chaos and the Omnipotent Pot materialized at the same time. They charged at the dragon like two huge mountains.


    Five-element Sword Aura, each of which was a hundred thousand feet long, struck towards Austin fiercely.


    To protect him, numerous Divine Ruling Chains fell like a waterfall and surrounded Austin.


    Together with the demonic avatar and the skeleton avatar, Austin burst out with immense energy pressure and rushed towards Moritz.


    Bang!


    With a blazing red light and a massive dragon hanging across the sky, Austin was shrouded in an ocean-like energy wave. Because he couldn''t withstand such tremendous force, he was forced to retreat.


    Moritz''s excellent strength earned him the upper hand.


    He was indeed a powerful opponent!


    Recognizing this, Austin''s heart tightened as he knew he could not make any more mistakes; otherwise, it wouldn''t end well with him.


    Even a moment of negligence could immensely affect the outcome of such a high-level battle.


    "Humph! I told you not to have the slightest thought of escaping, didn''t I?


    I want to


    would go from the nine golden light balls to eight, and then to seven, and in the end, there would be only one golden light ball left.


    The fewer balls he had, the more powerful those golden balls would be.


    Now Austin had eight golden light balls, which was much more powerful than when he had nine.


    Boom!


    The golden balls beamed golden lights and charged towards the nine red words.


    At the same time, the demonic avatar directly used the World Sealing Tabooed Magic, making dark runes fly all over the sky like black snowflakes and spread towards the nine words.


    Bang!


    Finally, Austin felt the burden, which the nine ancient words placed on him, being lifted.


    "Austin, I must kill you today, no matter what!"


    Moritz was totally enraged.


    "Don''t talk big!


    Just do your worst!"


    The two continued fighting against each other forcefully, with each of them confident in winning the fight.


    The red dragon hovering beside Moritz roared.


    It breathed fire towards Austin with overwhelming heat, causing the space to collapse instantly.


    "Oh! You dare to play fire with me, huh!"


    Austin laughed and rushed forward.


    A huge three-legged golden crow then appeared in the starry sky. Its golden eyes, filled with killing intent, stared coldly ahead.


    Bang!


    One by one, the shadows of three-legged golden crow emerged and flew forward with raging flames.


    As it charged towards the red dragon like a huge golden cloud, it entirely covered the starry sky with the blazing fire.

 Chapter 2643 Retreat

    The raging red fire and surging golden fire seas collided, rolling up into the deep starry sky, and causing the space to collapse. It was so chaotic as if it was about to annihilate the entire world.


    The creatures, who witnessed this turbulence, all trembled with utmost fear.


    However, those who were out on the battlefield, they''d be immediately reduced to dust by the shock wave, let alone interfere in such a fierce fight.


    Swish!


    Moritz dashed towards Austin with lightning speed.


    The latter, however, was fearless and confronted Moritz head-on. Both landed hundreds of punches on each other upon instant contact.


    The speed and strength of their fists had reached a very horrible state that it completely destroyed the space and turned it into a chaotic void. It was as if a massive black hole had been smashed open into the starry sky.


    Meanwhile, the red dragon drifted mightily beside Moritz.


    Boom!


    With the Diabolic Killing Needle held in its hand, the demonic avatar fought against the red dragon, continuously summoning the tabooed magic. After some time, it successfully trapped the dragon, making it easier for the avatar to land as many attacks as possible.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the tiny vermilion bird, atop the dragon''s head, flapped its wings and turned into a bolt of blood-red lightning. With breakneck speed, it charged towards Austin.


    "Spiritual sense attack!"


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat as he shouted those words.


    Clang!


    The skeleton avatar pushed the Supreme Spiritual Pot forward and crashed it with the red bird, producing a deafening sound.


    Bang!


    With a crimson blade in hand, the skeleton avatar fiercely brawled with the bird.


    However, as tiny as it was, the vermilion bird moved incredibly fast, cunning, and with unequalled power.


    Nevertheless, the skeleton avatar was also a very formidable foe. When it swung out its treasured blade, it stirred up thousands of streaks of blade aura, blocking all the attacks of the red bird.


    It was like a battle between a giant and a minion�C�Cseemingly ill-matched but still fascinating to watch.


    Both of them utilized their best skills that completely rava


    .


    Bang!


    Blazing flames glistened from every part of Austin''s body, wrapping him completely.


    Then, the wounds on every inch of his body began to heal at speed visible to the naked eye.


    After a few breaths, Austin''s body was restored to its original state�C�Cstrong and unscathed.


    This was the Phoenix Nirvana Skill.


    It was a secret technique from another universe, so other creatures might be too dumbfounded to witness it firsthand.


    "You are indeed, incredible.


    There are not so many people in this universe, aside from sect ancestors, who are qualified to be my opponent. But you, young human, you deserve to be one.


    However, you have offended the leader of the Yaksha Palace, so you can say we are destined to be enemies.


    Look out for yourself. It''s not going to be comfortable living a life full of enemies.


    Retreat!"


    After saying his piece, Moritz waved his hand one more time and turned around. Instantly, he flew away without looking back.


    All the people from the Yaksha Palace were stunned for a moment, unable to move.


    However, after getting back to their senses, they, too, followed suit and flew away.


    "What the fuck! You''re just gonna leave like that after losing this fight?


    Chase them!"


    With a roar, Asa prepared to lead the Eight Stone Saints to chase them.


    "We don''t have to go after him!"


    Austin stopped him and said firmly, looking at the direction where Moritz had disappeared.

 Chapter 2644 The Great Responsibility

    Once the troops of the Yaksha Palace left, the masters of the Yaksha Palace, who were standing on the transmission altars, had also ran away using their bodily movement skills.


    After witnessing Austin''s horrifying power, they didn''t dare staying for another second.


    Now everyone knew that the chief of the Immortal End World was capable of battling with Moritz head on.


    Austin didn''t chase after them.


    They were just one of the eighteen armies of the Yaksha Palace.


    The true strength of the Yaksha Palace was far more powerful than that.


    Austin knew that he would be no match for the Yaksha Palace if he were to battle them on his own unless he and the Immortal End World could get considerably stronger in a short amount of time.


    "The troops of the Yaksha Palace has retreated!"


    "Moritz has personally admitted that Austin, the leader of the Immortal End World, is a powerful opponent!"


    "I didn''t expect that Austin and Moritz would fight to such an extent!"


    As the creatures watched Moritz and his men retreat, they were all in utter shock.


    The Yaksha Palace was a giant monstrosity. Its strength was terrifying.


    The Immortal End World was sort of a middle-level world.


    However, in a surprise twist of events, the people of the Immortal End World was able to get the armies of the Yaksha Palace to retreat.


    This was definitely going to be a sensation across the entire universe.


    At this time, all the teleportation altars had finally returned to the hands of the people in the Immortal End World.


    Elder Kevin then turned to his men and ordered them to clean up the battlefield.


    Although the armies of the Yaksha Palace had already withdrawn, the Immortal End World had still suffered a lot of casualties.


    A lot of the people of the Immortal End World were killed during the battle.


    Broken corpses were everywhere.


    All the broken body parts of creatures from the Immortal End World had been collected and buried in the Immortal End Continent.


    These warriors had sacrificed their lives for the sake of this world.


    Of course, the Immortal End World wouldn''t jus


    r.


    The small infinity beast, the divine silkworm, had already rushed to Austin and rolled around as if his body was an amusement park.


    Elder Kevin, Zenith, and the soldier were relieved to see him back as well.


    "I''m glad you''re alive! You''re back and alive!"


    Elder Kevin repeated in a trembling voice.


    Everyone knew how important Austin was to the Immortal End World.


    If something bad happened to Austin, the development of the Immortal End World would definitely stop.


    "Now that Leader Austin is back, our Immortal End World will be prosperous again!"


    From a distance, the people from the lower level of the Immortal End World looked toward Austin eagerly as if they had been given hope.


    Austin couldn''t help but cry at this warm welcome for his return.


    Many people grieved over his disappearance and rejoiced at his return. How could he not be moved?


    Now more than ever, he knew how heavy his responsibility was to the Immortal End World.


    ''It seems that I have to become stronger!


    This is the only way I can protect the Immortal End World and the people who care about me, ''


    Austin thought to himself, inadvertently clenching his fists in determination.


    "Austin, so many people care about you. Ivy, Sue, and so many others..."


    Caroline said tenderly as she wrapped her arms around him.


    "All right, let''s return to the Immortal End Continent!"


    Austin nodded.

 Chapter 2645 The Banquet

    So Austin took all the people from the Immortal End World to the teleportation altars and sent everyone back to the Immortal End World.


    At this time, the surrounding creatures who had been watching the fight gradually returned to where they came from.


    Everyone was still shocked from all the happenings��especially the battle between Austin and Moritz.


    Shortly after, word about the battle between Austin and Moritz spread throughout the universe.


    This made Austin even more popular.


    Everyone now knew that the leader of the Immortal End World, Austin, was a master who was able to fight against Moritz!


    After all the creatures dispersed, in a remote starry sky, hundreds of thousands of miles away from the Immortal End World, a middle-aged man with a square face wearing a grey robe slowly appeared from the void. He looked dignified and gentle but extremely intimidating.


    He looked like a supreme leader.


    "Well, to my surprise, my son-in-law came back alive at such a critical moment.


    Very well. I thought I was going to have to save the people of the Immortal End World myself but it turned out that they didn''t need me after all.


    Caroline has a good eye for that. She didn''t choose the wrong man."


    The eyes of the middle-aged man in the grey robe gleamed as it penetrated the distant starry sky, looking towards Austin.


    A look of satisfaction appeared on his face.


    The middle-aged man in the grey robe was the Evil Shadow King, the father of Caroline.


    When the Yaksha Palace was just getting ready to attack the Immortal End World, Caroline was among the forces waiting to battle against the Yaksha Palace. The Evil Shadow King was then snuck in and hid beside the Immortal End World as he was worried about Caroline. He stood by, ready to swoop in and save Caroline if the situation called for it.


    Counselor Alex had actually ambushed him before causing him to have several serious injuries.


    However, he was much better now after cultivating the Phoenix Nirvana Skill that Austin had given him.


    "Ha-ha! If I''m not mistaken, you are the Evil Shadow King of the Evil Shadow World.


    I can''t believe you care about that Austin boy so much,"


    a white-hair


    world and uses secret methods to refine them. The herbal juice can help improve our physical potential.


    Otherwise, how else can we make progress so rapidly?"


    Evan said.


    Evan enjoyed cultivating. He was eager to train and grow stronger like Austin, as opposed to Herbert who was rather lazy and preferred to lay around and just relax.


    "Evan is right.


    Herbert, stop complaining.


    I''ll talk to Elder Sharp later and ask him to boil you a few more times."


    With that, Austin smiled and left with Caroline.


    "Please don''t, Tin!"


    Herbert was startled.


    However, it was too late, Austin had already teleported to Ivy and Sue''s room along with Caroline.


    Ivy and Sue had been crying over the past few days as they prayed and hoped that Austin would come home safe and sound.


    And here he was.


    Everyone was overjoyed to see Austin alive and back.


    All of Austin''s acquaintances came to meet Austin in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    The news had reached past the headquarters and people were swarming the Flame Holy Land.


    Stacy, Peacock Princess, Isis, Belle, and others had come as well.


    Austin''s friends, both the elders and the younger ones, came to see him too.


    On that day, a banquet was held at the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land. They served all kinds of delicious food as everyone celebrated Austin''s return.


    It had been a while since the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land had seen such hustle and bustle.

 Chapter 2646 Person With Great Luck

    After the feast, the crowd dispersed.


    After staying in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land for a few days, Austin went to the Triangle Zone alone and entered the interior space of the gigantic pot in the Graystone City.


    When Austin came into the mysterious cave, he saw the three holy trees, Corey, and Faran.


    During this period of time, the three holy trees had been cultivating in the cave.


    Therefore, they had no idea that the Yaksha Palace deployed a great number of troops to attack the Immortal End World.


    Otherwise, the three holy trees would have been a great support to the people in the Immortal End World.


    Austin entered the cave.


    "Nice to see you, lad!"


    The three holy tree, Corey, and Faran greeted Austin with great enthusiasm.


    They expected that one day Austin would be able to use his law power to open a long-distance spatial channel to the universe where they used to live.


    Austin waved his hand.


    Then a shining bright-red holy tree was sent out of the Slave Tower.


    The tree then appeared beside Austin.


    It was none other than the holy life tree.


    The supreme holy tree, the holy yellow tree, the holy purple tree, Corey, and Faran all fixed their eyes on the tree.


    "Russell, Woodrow, Clint, it''s good to finally see all of you again!


    I thought this human boy might be lying to me about knowing you all!"


    The holy life tree was very excited.


    "Raul! Is that you? Thank goodness Austin brought you back!"


    The supreme holy tree was the first one to rush over and hug the holy life tree tightly with its thick branches.


    The holy yellow tree and the holy purple tree also rushed towards it to pull it in for a hug.


    It was quite obvious how affection the holy trees were towards each other.


    After a while, when the four holy trees were done greeting each other, the holy life tree went over to thank Austin. It then gave him three bottles of its resin essence.


    "My resin essence is good for healing.


    Even if your body''s been crushed to pieces, you can immediately recover as long as you have a little piece of flesh and spiritual soul left,"


    the holy life tree explained matter-of-factly.


    Austin hurriedly took it, knowing that the holy life tree was telling the truth. The resin essence contained a great amount of original life essence.


    Austin opened one of the bottles and smelled it��he immediately felt relief in his entire body as if he were in heaven.


    "Um?


    indeed unnecessary for you to know about it now.


    You''d better work hard on your cultivation and only then will you know when you reach a higher level,"


    Corey said with a smile.


    It seemed that both Faran and Corey would not tell Austin.


    "Sirs..."


    Austin looked at the four holy trees.


    "Ahem...


    Lad, you''re not strong enough. There''s no point in telling you now.


    Just focus and work hard on your cultivation.


    The God''s Burial Ground is a complex topic. It involves a lot of strong and powerful groups.


    You will know all about it one day,"


    the supreme holy tree answered vaguely.


    "Come on!


    Sirs, you four are only able to reunite because of me.


    Why don''t you tell me now?"


    Austin pursed his lips, feeling dissatisfied over their answers.


    "Yes, you''re right. We''re reunited because of you, Austin,"


    the holy yellow tree agreed, nodding.


    All of a sudden.


    Swoosh!


    The four holy trees, Faran, and Corey all stared at Austin in shock.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you all staring at me like that?"


    Austin was surprised to see the sudden shift in the looks on their faces.


    "How stupid am I? Lad, I just realized that you''ve gathered four holy trees!


    Does this mean that you''re the person with great luck?"


    "That old bastard is a jerk but his deduction ability is absolutely unparalleled in the entire universe.


    He once said that only a person with great luck could gather the 12 holy trees in the universe.


    And here you are, Austin! You''ve gathered four holy trees together!"


    The four holy trees, Faran, and Corey were utterly shocked upon realizing this.

 Chapter 2647 Tell Austins Fortune

    "Are you saying I''m a man of great luck?"


    Meeting the gaze of the four holy trees, Faran, and Corey, Austin felt speechless.


    ''I have been through plenty of difficulties in my entire life. I am where I am today because I worked hard and I persevered to attain what I have now.


    I don''t think I am as fortuitous as you believe I am, '' Austin replied in his thoughts.


    "Exactly.


    You are the one who brought us all together.


    You know what? Even the sect ancestors had difficulty looking for even one of us.


    But you did that,"


    the supreme holy tree reminded, fixing its gaze upon Austin.


    "I saw that old bastard read one''s fortune by observing their bones. Come over here, brat. I will tell your fortune!"


    Faran called as he rolled up his sleeves.


    "Stop it!"


    Bewildered with the turn of events, Austin backed away slowly.


    However, they all gathered towards him and pressed him into the ground. As they did so, Faran began reading his features and bones.


    He couldn''t unburden himself of the holy trees and the elders though he was already a formidable master in the universe.


    Eventually, Austin gave in and stopped struggling.


    Then, they all kept on studying him.


    "I scrutinized this brat thoroughly. It seems that there is nothing special about him. Maybe we made a mistake.


    Or it''s also possible that I''m just a lousy fortune teller," Faran concluded.


    "Quit jumping to conclusions.


    Just because you witnessed that old bastard read fortunes several times doesn''t mean you''re a fortune-teller yourself. You obviously know nothing about this. Quit pretending!"


    the supreme holy tree spat, annoyed.


    Austin stealthily sneaked into the time chamber while the four holy trees argued with the two elders. Once he was inside, he wasted no time and immediately began cultivating in seclusion.


    He knew that every second that passed was very precious. Therefore, he did his best to improve his strength in the fastest way possible.


    He had offended the Yaksha Palace��an enemy that was difficult to handle.


    One of these days, he was sure that Devil Ancestor Bale of Third Demonic World would personally come after him.


    Aside from that, the universe was in turmoil. Besides the fact that many creatures were coming after his head, he must also become stronger for him to effectively protect the Immortal End World.


    While Austin entered the state of cultivation, the little infinity beast, the divine silkworm and Brady also found themselves a place to cultivate in the ti


    eryone''s surprise, when the battle began, a figure with a wizard hat appeared. His face was pale and his weapon was a black and white stick.


    No one could see his face since his face was shrouded with a strong corpse miasma.


    In just a few strikes, the master sent by the Heavenly Palace was instantly killed by the mysterious man.


    Without even breaking a sweat, the man wiped out almost all the remaining members of the Heavenly Palace in a heartbeat.


    There were a few who managed to escape and fled back to the Heavenly Palace with the shocking news.


    This alarming news left the entire universe into a great panic.


    No great master who could match a sect leader had been killed before. The one died in the war was the first one.


    "Oh my God! Even a powerful cultivator of a sect ancestor''s level died at the hands of those dead soldiers!"


    "Is it even possible for us to end this calamity?"


    When they heard that even a great master who could match a sect ancestor had nothing against the dead soldiers, the creatures were all terror-stricken.


    This piece of information also reached the Immortal End World.


    To inform Austin about the progress of this matter, Kevin sent people to fill him in.


    Before Austin entered the mysterious cave, he had arranged a channel for people to bring information to him. This way, he could learn some important news in the outside world during his closed training.


    "Oh? A figure with a black and white stick killed a sect ancestor of the Heavenly Palace?"


    As soon as he learned this, he was taken aback.


    "Is that figure Chace?"


    Austin thought of the black and white stick that had chased and tried to kill him.

 Chapter 2648 Everyone Was Practicing Hard To Improve Their Cultivation Base

    "Strength!


    That is what I really need!"


    Austin cried urgently to no one in particular as he was inside the secret chamber.


    Even great leaders as powerful as sect ancestors were victims of the corpse disaster. His current strength was nowhere near enough to protect the Immortal End World.


    "Master Kevin, please tell all the living beings in the Immortal End World to take their time and use all resources to cultivate!"


    Austin passed the message to Master Kevin.


    As soon as Master Kevin received the message, he immediately organized a meeting with all the senior leaders of all the sects and the clans in the Immortal End World along with some independent cultivators who had some influence to discuss the problem at hand.


    He demanded that all the living creatures from different sects and clans in the Immortal End World should devote themselves to cultivation as hard as possible to break through and improve their strength.


    Master Kevin had also established a system to distribute all kinds of cultivation resources to all of the creatures especially those in need.


    Previously, Austin had destroyed the Heaven Shadow World and the North Nether World. The two worlds had an immeasurable amount of wealth that was enough for all the living beings in the Immortal End World to cultivate.


    What was more, during these years, the Immortal End World had developed business with other worlds. It was well connected with other worlds now. In this way, the Immortal End World also earned a large fortune.


    At the same time, Master Kevin also personally set up hundreds of different kinds of schools at different levels within a few days.


    Each college was equipped with a lot of powerful and experienced cultivators as teachers.


    Even the top masters of this world, including the Eight Stone Saints, the supreme grandmasters of the devil insect race, Master Kevin, Zenith and the soldier, had shown up in the schools and taught the students in person!


    Some martial art manuals that had been regarded as top secrets had also been made public!


    In a short time, the campaign to cultivate and improve their strength was launched under Master Kevin''s leadership.


    All living creatures focused on cultivation and it was all they talked about all day.


    With an abundance of cultivation resources and many powerful masters teaching them, everyone was eager to train��all eager and confident.


    As expected, it only took a short while for a lot of creatures to make breakthroughs and become more powerful.


    One day, it was on Caroline''s cultivation peak, in the Immortal End School.


    Boom!


    Boundless grey beams of light poured down from the sky like a flood.


    At the peak of a mountain, a slender figure soared into the sky fearlessly. Soon, the figure engaged in a fierce battle with the soaring Thunderstroke Doom that had just come down from


    of the ancient beast hasn''t been fully awakened yet. We have to go through a long period of awakening our blood power first.


    Once all the blood power has been awakened, the speed of breakthrough would then be faster.


    Since the blood power in both my body and the gnome''s has been awakened, the speed of breakthrough will naturally be faster."


    Violet smiled.


    "Hey, what do you mean, Caroline?


    You''re already at the Immortal Saint Realm.


    Why do you say that Violent and I made our breakthroughs so quickly? !"


    The gnome pursed his lips.


    Time flew by quickly. A few years had passed without anyone noticing.


    Everything was getting more and more chaotic in the universe.


    The number of the corpse soldiers was increasing.


    The Heavenly Palace, the Yaksha Palace, as well as several other large-scale organizations in the universe were said to have sent cultivators, who were as powerful as the sect ancestors, to fight against the corpse soldiers.


    The situation was so complicated that there were major wars and small battles almost every day.


    "The universe is in trouble! The universe is in trouble!


    Soon, the universe will be swarming with corpses and there will be blood everywhere. I see it in the future!


    The whole universe is going to be destroyed and most creatures will die in this disaster!"


    There were a lot of old creatures in the universe��they''d lived for many years. Upon witnessing this mess, they all sighed in disappointment as tears streamed down their cheeks.


    Meanwhile, in the secret chamber of the Immortal End World.


    When Master Kevin updated Austin about the progress of the creatures of the Immortal End World, Austin was pleased. He was happy that everyone was working hard to cultivate and increase their strength.


    "Well, I''m the master of this world.


    I must also enhance my own strength as soon as possible,"


    Austin said with a smile.

 Chapter 2649 Greatly Strengthened

    Due to this chaos, Austin was greatly touched.


    Although creatures in the Immortal End World were devoted to their cultivation, he knew that they didn''t have much time left to spare.


    Every single world in the universe would be affected sooner or later and should take part in controlling the damage that the chaos caused. The catastrophe proved to be too substantial for all of them to contain.


    With the burgeoning of the corpse disaster, the Immortal End World might encounter a disaster any time soon. Stronger forces like the Yaksha Palace, the corpse soldiers, and even Devil Ancestor Bale, every single one of them, was more than what the Immortal End World could bear.


    After giving it some thorough thought, Austin realized that the Immortal End World needed a really strong warrior to ensure its safety.


    "I want to be stronger! I want to be stronger!"


    Austin thundered with passion. He clenched his fist and he could feel an intense voice inside of him calling. Then, he took deep breaths to calm himself down and continued with his cultivation.


    Like the sun shining brightly, Austin''s body poured out with beams of golden radiance. The heat waves engulfed the time chamber and scorched it and it made the space vaguely distorted.


    At the very center of the blinding and dazzling golden light was where Austin was found. He sat in there, glowing in the brightest gold, looking very sacred.


    Austin''s level of the Golden Sun Scripture heightened even more as he practiced further.


    Concentrating in his cultivation fully, Austin''s golden light balls eventually lowered into eight, then seven, and as he pushed even more, it reduced down to six balls.


    Nobody could tell how many years have passed since Austin started with his cultivation.


    "Today, the nine balls will finally turn into one!"


    With burning determination, Austin roared fiercely as he was bathed in a sea of golden fire.


    Bang!


    Coming from his elixir field, a golden light ball with unparalleled power shot up into the sky. A billowing flame was rushing out, as if it was going to burn down all the boundless worlds in the sky.


    Boom!


    As it burned brightly, the golden ball floated over Austin''s head. Infinite terrifying heat turned the space into liquid that flowed down.


    The capacity of the golden ball was almost the same as that of the real sun.


    "Finally, I have successfully condensed the nine golden light balls into one!"


    In the world of fire, Austin opened his eyes. His pupils also turned golden, like two golden lanterns, which were horrifying.


    ''Is the higher level of the Immortal Saint Realm the great sect ancestors?


    It seems that the sect ancestors have reached a special state of near immortality in this universe, ''


    Austin thought, gaining some insights on the matter.


    Austin had successfully cultivated the Golden Sun Scripture from nine golden light balls to one. The time he spent inside the time chamber proved to be very productive.


    However, throughout the whole process, he had never experienced any Thunderstroke Doom.


    This only meant that Austin failed to reach a higher level in his vital energy.


    Therefore, while he still had


    aw power!"


    As he received the news from Elder Kevin that Immortal End World was not in danger, Austin decided to continue with his cultivation further.


    Austin left the time chamber for a short while and asked the holy yellow tree for several bottles of essence to help with his cultivation of the law power. Then, after he attained the essences, he came back to the time chamber for cultivation.


    This time, it took Austin a long time to comprehend the law power.


    After a thousand years inside in the time chamber, endless Divine Ruling Chains suddenly fell from the sky and engulfed Austin, turning into a silk cocoon.


    In a pavilion outside the time chamber.


    "Look! Austin is going to go through another cocooning process!"


    "Genius! His talent is unrivaled! He is really a genius! We were right about him!"


    As they witnessed Austin enhance his capacity, both Corey and Faran excitedly shouted and jumped in exhilaration.


    Inside the time chamber, an incomparably large cocoon made of Divine Ruling Chains floated in midair, moving up and down and dazzling.


    Time slowly passed inside the chamber. Another thousands years had passed.


    One day.


    Bang!


    The bright cocoon blew up with a deafening sound. The Divine Ruling Chains flew everywhere in the sky.


    Shining with immortal light around him, Austin came out of the cocoon.


    Splash!


    The Divine Ruling Chains constantly rushed into Austin''s body and became a part of his law power.


    Austin emanated a terrifying aura as he stepped out.


    Compared to his combat power before, he was approximately a hundred times better than he was before.


    Apart from the sect ancestors, Austin could be counted as one of the strongest creatures in the universe.


    He clenched his fists tightly and an extremely terrible energy hurricane roared and flooded in him.


    In that exact moment, Austin was confident enough to be the greatest master in the universe.


    He was powerful to take down any adversary that crossed his way as long as sect ancestors didn''t intervene.


    If he met a strong opponent like Moritz, he could still have a victory!

 Chapter 2650 Fix The Barrier

    However, Austin chose to finish and stop training this time.


    He had become one of the strongest except those at the level of the sect ancestor.


    This meant that if he became any stronger, he would be on par with sect ancestors, who were known as the most powerful beings in this universe.


    But Austin knew that reaching such a level would be very difficult and require too much time, resources, and concentration.


    There were countless worlds across the universe, but very few creatures on all of those worlds could ever be as powerful as a sect ancestor.


    Therefore, he, the infinity beast and the divine silkworm walked out of the time chamber.


    To his surprise, both of those creatures had somehow become much stronger than before.


    At the sight of Austin, Faran, Corey, and the four holy trees swarmed towards him and gazed at him from top to bottom. It was almost as if they were looking on a priceless treasure.


    "Brat, I can''t believe that you managed to successfully make your way out of a cocoon made of law power. And this is the fourth time, right?" the supreme holy tree said.


    From the way they looked at him, Austin was afraid that they would push him down to the ground and study him again at any moment, so he gave them a basic summary and left them behind swiftly.


    He was well aware of the fact that he couldn''t do anything if the four trees and the two elders wanted to stop him from leaving the cave.


    After he got out of the pot, Austin went deep in the Triangle Zone. Using his spiritual sense, he spotted a figure standing on a beautiful mountain.


    A single stride took him beside the man and he landed there.


    "Mr. Yi," he addressed the figure.


    This middle-aged man was Jude Yi.


    He had been guarding the space barrier in the Triangle Zone for quite a long time now.


    Hearing his name, he turned around and caught sight of his guest.


    "Austin, it''s you!" he remarked, glad to see his friend.


    "Hang on, you seem much stronger than before.


    Now, even I can''t see through your strength.


    But no matter. Whatever your cultivation base is, it''s a good thing that our world has such an extraordinary young man such as yourself in it," he continued.


    He was happy for his friend.


    Also, since he had only just reached the premium stage of Immortal King Realm, it was impossible for him to figure out Austin''s vital energy realm.


    "Mr. Yi, I''m here to do you a favor.


    I can fix that space barrier.


    Which means that you won''t have to guard here anymore


    r. Yi, I want you to meet someone," Austin told Jude.


    With a wave of his sleeve, he led the man to Kevin in an instant.


    "Oh my God, Kevin. Is that really you?"


    Jude gushed as soon as he saw his friend.


    "Jude!"


    Kevin was also stunned at the sight of this visitor.


    ''Looks like the two of them got to know each other pretty well in the ancient times, '' Austin thought.


    He handed Jude over to Kevin.


    ''Mr. Yi managed to reach the premium stage of Immortal King Realm in ancient times. He has quite some talent and I have a lot of faith in him. I am sure that he will become one of the best cultivators of the Immortal End World someday, '' Austin thought.


    "Master Kevin, I heard that some of the worlds which were our allies betrayed us and slaughtered many of our men in order to please the Yaksha Palace.


    Is that true?"


    Austin asked.


    "I am afraid so, Austin.


    Creatures from many worlds turned their back on us after they learned that the Yaksha Palace was making a move against us.


    Every single one of our compatriots in those worlds were killed.


    They owe us the debt of their blood!"


    Kevin gnashed his teeth at the mention of this betrayal.


    "Well, in that case, let there be blood for blood,"


    Austin replied with a sneer.


    "Austin, what are you going to do?"


    Kevin asked, looking confused.


    "No man here in the Immortal End World is a coward. And no one can get away with betraying us!


    Organize a group of elite cultivators. I will make those traitors who murdered our kind pay for their sins,"


    Austin replied, a ferocious look flashing across his eyes.


    "I''ll get right on it!"


    Kevin responded immediately.

 Chapter 2651 Impressive Display By The Immortal End World (Part One)

    Keeping in mind the mission ahead, Austin organized an elite troop of the Immortal End World. There were some extremely powerful and skilled men in the group.


    Austin planned to lead the team to fight against the worlds and kill those creatures who had killed the inhabitants of the Immortal End World.


    It was their chance not only to avenge the dead but also to demonstrate their strength before the rest of the worlds.


    While everyone was busy thinking, planning and preparing strategies to tackle their opponents, Austin knew deep in his heart that in the universe dominated by strength, only absolute power could bring them absolute prestige and dignity!


    They had to leave such a lasting mark that the same thing wouldn''t happen in the future. They had to terrify their foes. He knew no one would think little of the Immortal End World only if they got scared of them.


    The group that was formed, consisted of a large number of powerful cultivators from the Immortal End World. They had to be the best ones who would leave no stone unturned in their mission.


    The team included the Eight Stone Saints, the supreme grandmasters of the devil insect race, the eight chaotic evil beasts and other local powerful cultivators who grew up in the Immortal End World.


    From the local martial artists of the Immortal End World, there were already a large number of them who had reached the Immortal King Realm. Some of them were extremely talented martial artists who had cultivating for the longest time and finally broken through to the Immortal Saint Realm.


    The list had some renowned members, including Master Kevin, Zenith and the soldier.


    Quite understandably, all the other members of the troop were selected carefully. Austin had scrutinized the list and finalized all of them. They were not m


    me supreme grandmasters of the devil insect race, and some local cultivators of the Immortal End World were sitting on those ten warships.


    Behind Austin, a big flag was flying high in the air. It fluttered in the wind and flew relentlessly in the air.


    There were three words on the flag that were inscribed in bold. They were: Immortal End World!


    Behind the warships, the other people could be seen. All the people in the Immortal End World were riding different kinds of beasts, such as the red flood dragon horse. There were all kinds of extraordinary beasts that had been tamed and used for riding.


    All the human beings in the troop were cheering aloud. Those cheers were followed by the roars of the beasts. The swords were shining high. There were as many swords in the air as the trees in a forest. The spears twinkled like a flurry of steel, sweeping through the sky. The light of the armors sent shivers down people''s spines. The troops were in high spirits. They were filled with fight will.


    Rub-a-dub!


    Those sounds echoed everywhere and were made by those cultivators whose task was to beat the drums. There were only a few of them but the loud sound they produced was deafening.

 Chapter 2652 Impressive Display By The Immortal End World (Part Two)

    The beating of the drums echoed everywhere. It was too loud like the waves beating the shore. The whole universe was filled with that sound.


    The sound was spreading around like wildfires around the whole space!


    In fact, this was exactly what Austin wanted. He would make one example as a warning to others. He wanted to let others know the consequences of offending the Immortal End World.


    All the creatures in the universe saw the troops when they passed across and were shocked. They stopped everything that they were doing and watched from far away.


    "Oh! Look, they are from the Immortal End World!


    See closely! The man sitting on the warship in front is probably Austin."


    "Oh god! It looks like the members of the Immortal End World are going to make a big move! They seem so determined!"


    "So many people of the Immortal End World are out here. Are they going to launch a massive attack?"


    The troops of the Immortal End World kept advancing slowly. They seemed so focused and determined, and walked ahead with an imposing aura.


    As expected, soon the news about them spread quickly everywhere like wildfires.


    All the creatures who looked on in the universe were shocked beyond belief. It was a terrifying sight.


    Like everywhere, there too were people who had a strong curiosity. They couldn''t stop themselves. Therefore, many creatures from the nearby worlds quietly followed the troop. They were excited and eager so they walked along all the way to see what the troops of the Immortal End World were going to do.


    The troop from the Immortal End World, followed by the curious onlookers, halted outside a single world.


    It was called the Sky Tiger World. It was a bit weaker at present compared to the current Immortal End


    ay finally understood the reason why the troop of the Immortal End World had reached there.


    Very cleverly while he spoke, Asa turned his voice into huge sound waves. These sound waves rushed inside the Sky Tiger World, spreading wildly in the high sky.


    When it spread across, all the creatures inside the Sky Tiger World were able to hear the voice. They heard the warning and threats.


    Being a master at the premium stage of Immortal Saint Realm, Asa was able to do that easily.


    For a moment, an eerie silence spread across the whole Sky Tiger World. The words that they heard left the people dumbfounded.


    Slowly, the people realized what was happening.


    "What? The Immortal End World is attacking us now!"


    "This is ridiculous! The Immortal End World is really going too far, this time!"


    "Come on. We have to gather all our people right now! The Immortal End World is making a death wish. Let''s go and fight them!"


    As the words echoed, the whole world seethed with excitement. The creatures of the Sky Tiger World were irked by the threats of the Immortal End World. They were sure that they would annihilate the troops which had come with Austin.

 Chapter 2653 Joint Troops

    Within a moment, the strong and influential cultivators from different forces began to organize their men in the Sky Tiger World. Soon a humongous army stormed out of the gate.


    They outnumbered the creatures of the Immortal End World by many times.


    "You must be the chief of the Immortal End World, Austin Lin. Am I right?


    Humph! Don''t you think you''re too arrogant? We have no issues with you or your world. In fact, we were allies. But now you have brought your men here simply to stir up trouble.


    Do you really think we are cowards and we will not dare to fight back?"


    It was a white-haired elder who spoke to Austin. The sea of soldiers in the army parted to make way for the elder. He approached coldly, with calculated steps, towards Austin who was standing in front of the troops.


    "Oh, I''m surprised," said Austin sarcastically.


    "I thought you had forgotten that you were our ally.


    Now that you''ve mentioned it, then why the hell did you slaughter our kind?


    You have laid hands on our people, how can you say that we have no problems?


    That''s just rubbish.


    Cut the crap! Today we will destroy your world. Whether you try to stop us or not," Austin responded indifferently, but there was determination in his voice.


    He gestured at his men to make a move by raising his right hand up in the air.


    With battle cries that sounded as raw and as wild as animals, the strong creatures from the Immortal End World charged at their enemies.


    They were in high spirits, determined like their leader to win this battle.


    Eight Stone Saints who were belligerent quickly outran their comrades. They unleashed their best secret skills and finished off lot of soldiers of the Sky Tiger World army who were at the frontlines.


    "I see! I''ll wait and see what you''ve got and if you can really take our world!"


    the white-haired elder huffed angrily.


    The army of the Sky Tiger World also charged forward, and soon, the troops on both sides were fighting fiercely.


    Battle cries and the metallic sounds of clashing weapons echoed through the sky.


    Austin used his spiritual sense to check the strength of his enemies. He found that the white-haired elder who spoke was one of the five strongest members of the opposing side.


    These five creatures each could match the grand leader of the Evil Abyss World.


    The Sky Tiger World was not very strong. There was not even one creature that could match the powers of the sect ancestor in this world.


    It was obvious that these five creatures were the leaders of this world.


    "Ha-ha! I pity you. Do you think you weaklings can beat us? That''s fucking ridiculous!" a brawny man of the Sky Tiger World snorted defiantly.


    With a s


    A large number of creatures from other worlds were in utter shock. They followed the people from the Immortal End World to see where they were heading to next.


    Just like that, Austin and his men had already conquered five worlds in the span of two days.


    The creatures of the five worlds had all slaughtered the creatures of Immortal End World.


    The truly frightening fact was that Austin did not plan to stop. He continued to lead his crew to another world.


    At the same time, news about Austin''s actions reached the worlds that had announced to sever their ties with the Immortal End World.


    "Bad news!


    It looks like Austin is going to take revenge on us. What should we do now?"


    "Apparently, Austin has no intention of letting us go."


    The high-level officials in all those worlds were in a state of panic.


    The creatures of the worlds were only as strong as the creatures of the Sky Tiger World or slightly stronger.


    Most worlds that had agreed to be Immortal End World''s allies were either small or middle-sized.


    "We also killed the creatures of Immortal End World the other day. That Austin will not spare us!"


    "How about we all join hands and form a big army to fight against them?"


    "That''s a great strategy. Let''s work together to fight Austin!


    At the same time, we need to send our men to the Yaksha Palace to call for more back-up!"


    "You''re right. We should approach the Yaksha Palace for help!"


    The leaders from those worlds came together to discuss how to tackle the impending doom. After careful consideration, they decided to form a joint army.


    Soon, a joint army of a dozen worlds was created to fight Austin.


    Meanwhile, the leaders of each of these worlds sent their messengers to the Yaksha Palace and requested them to help them against Austin.

 Chapter 2654 Before The War

    No creature from the dozen worlds were safe from the endless slaughter the Immortal End World left in their wake.


    Leaders of these worlds knew that they wouldn''t be spared from Austin''s crusade, so they all banded together to try and fight against him.


    "Oh? They have formed a joint army?


    That''s great. That saves me the time and effort from picking them off one by one.


    Let''s set up here and wait for them."


    Austin wore a brilliant smile as he ordered his men into formation. Learning that the leaders of other worlds had teamed up was nothing but good news for him.


    Troops of the Immortal End World did as they were ordered. They stood there as they waited in anticipation for the allied army of the other worlds.


    "Come! Let''s go fight the Immortal End World!"


    "Humph! We outnumber them. I don''t think it''s even possible for us to lose."


    "You''re right!


    We outnumber their army! No matter how strong they are, they''re doomed to fall to our might!"


    Meanwhile in another area, an army marched forward like a river''s torrent.


    It was the troops from the dozen worlds with nearly ten million strong warriors.


    The army consisted of the strongest soldiers that could be gathered from the dozen worlds.


    Some of them had power that could be on par with that of the grand leader of the Evil Abyss World.


    The army boasted more than eighty of these powerful creatures in their midst.


    The long and short of it was that their powers were truly terrifying.


    "Ha-ha!


    Everyone, we could just be overestimating Austin and his men.


    We have so many excellent masters within our midst, even the leader of Yaksha Palace would be terrified if we waged war against them.


    What more for the mere Immortal End World!


    I''m confident that we can finish off that Austin once and for all!


    Once we kill him, his men won''t be a threat," a fat monk smugly remarked as he sat crossed legged on a huge string of Buddhist beads.


    He was the vanguard of the army and his yellow Buddhist robe shone with a dazzling golden light.


    "I agree with you.


    Perhaps Austin''s much weaker than we originally thou


    l, they were going to face the united troops of a dozen worlds.


    Over the past few years, the Immortal End World developed quickly into a middle-class world. The creatures of the Immortal End World had become much stronger.


    But even with their growth, they weren''t sure if they could defeat the collective army of a dozen worlds.


    ''Would the Immortal End World win the war against a dozen worlds?'' This question rang in the hearts of each soldier of the Immortal End World.


    None of them had an answer and their hearts were restless. There was no need to mention the creatures who were planning to watch the upcoming war.


    "Don''t you think Austin is too confident?


    The allied army of more than a dozen worlds is charging forth while he waits here. It seems like he''s confident in the fight against them.


    Can he win?"


    "Austin''s a talented cultivator; his strength needs no discussion.


    But he''s still young and arrogant.


    I guess he must be eager to prove himself. He wants his name to be known throughout the universe and if he wins this battle, it will be.


    That''s typical of young people. They tend to become arrogant once they taste a bit of accomplishment."


    "Just wait and see. I bet Austin will be defeated this time.


    The Immortal End World is doomed."


    Opinions flew through the air among the gathered crowd of onlookers.


    The upcoming war was destined to become a great event!

 Chapter 2655 Austin VS A Bunch Of Masters

    ''Oh? Here they are.''


    Suddenly, Austin, who was sitting on the warship with legs crossed, opened his eyes and looked into the distance.


    A noise emanated from the direction that held his attention.


    Drumbeats thundered, reverberating on the air itself; horns signaled an attack. Warships, beasts, flying magic treasures and troops came into view.


    Austin''s mouth fell open at the astonishing number of allied forces.


    From afar, they looked like ants covering a large area.


    "You of the Immortal End World, come over here and accept your punishment!" a voice boomed.


    "Austin, you are doomed!


    Not only will you die, but the Immortal End World will also be over!" another voice added, this one female.


    "Austin, you bastard! You are a nuisance. I will take you out for the well-being of everyone in this area," yet a third voice called.


    In front of the allied army were masters from those worlds. They released enormous power, sending it rippling across the area where the troops of the Immortal End World waited.


    They were way too strong.


    Each of these masters had power to match that of the grand leader of the Evil Abyss World. In their own worlds, they were the strongest and were called the superiors.


    Today, they had decided to work together to deal with Austin.


    The unleashed energy waves washed across the space like a tsunami. Such was its power that the creatures watching the two sides cowered in fear, legs trembling.


    "Oh, my God! So many masters joined together. They are so strong!"


    a creature from afar exclaimed in terror.


    "Austin, I''m afraid it will be a little difficult to deal with so many strong cultivators.


    Why don''t we retreat now and find an opportune time to settle accounts with them one by one?" Asa spoke through his spiritual sense.


    He looked to Austin, a hopeful look on his face.


    His lack of confidence as obvious as the sky was blue.


    Caroline, the Eight Stone Saints, the supreme grandmasters of the devil insect race, eight chaotic evil beasts, and other masters of Immortal End World, turned to look at Austin.


    ''There is no way we can handle about eighty masters.


    After all, each of them can match a grand leader of the Evil Abyss World, '' they thought


    ured to his fellow masters who were boiling with rage.


    "Come on, guys, let''s go end Austin and take the Immortal End World!"


    the white-haired elder roared.


    As soon as he finished his sentence, all the masters of the allied army soared into the sky.


    As one, they released their energy.


    Such was the surge of power that all the creatures watching began to tremble. Some knelt down.


    Unleashing battle cries, all the masters rushed forward.


    Power blasted from them like storm winds.


    They zipped across the sky toward Austin.


    What were over seventy creatures that could match a grand leader of the Evil Abyss World capable of?


    The onlookers were about to witness such a feat with their own eyes.


    The horrifying energy waves spread like wildfire, sweeping the entire space in an instant.


    The sky shook and cracking sounds could be heard as if the heavens themselves would be torn asunder.


    Dozens and dozens of huge black space cracks appeared, zigzagging toward Austin in jagged lines.


    Austin threw his head back and cackled.


    "All right.


    Let''s have a good fight today!"


    He grew taller, bright golden lights rippling out from his body, coloring the entire space to match.


    In the next second, a massive golden ball emerged from his body and floated above his head.


    The golden ball rose and fell, giving off endless heat. The air in front of him turned liquid, as if the extreme heat had somehow melted the air itself. The liquid flowed downward.

 Chapter 2656 Taking The Upper Hand

    Boom!


    The Pot of Chaos and the Omnipotent Pot flew out. Both of them turned into gloves, and were instantly set on Austin''s fists. A powerful cultivator, as strong as a sect ancestor, could not even break the two tripods. They could be used to both defense and attack, and now they were the most powerful weapons Austin had used to defend and fight.


    Whoosh!


    Two figures flashed. The demonic avatar stood on Austin''s left, while the skeleton avatar stood on his right.


    The demonic avatar was holding the Diabolic Killing Needle. The weapon turned into a big iron rod once the demonic avatar took a hold of it. The skeleton avatar was holding the blood-red blade in its right hand and the Supreme Spiritual Pot in its left hand. With their weapons at the ready, they were all full of murderous will.


    Bang!


    Austin strode forward, his body like a flying dragon. He confronted the masters who were coming at him from the sky.


    In just a blink of an eye, Austin was already close to the masters.


    The masters had gotten very close to Austin with their swift bodily movement skills.


    Boom...


    The ball of golden light shone brightly above Austin''s head. It blazed like the sun and rushed towards them.


    "Austin, let me fight you!"


    A martial artist rushed forwards and exerted a powerful fist skill. A cyan fist sped up and pushed forward.


    Horrifying waves of energy suddenly appeared in this space. It turned out that this was a very brilliant fist skill.


    The fist brightly shone. At the same time, there was powerful boiling energy that formed a terrifying cyan energy vortex. The golden ball was being sucked into the terrifying cyan energy vortex.


    Bang!


    The sun-like dazzling golden ball crushed everything, arrived at the cyan energy vortex, and collided with the fist.


    The loud bang was followed by the fist exploding into a cloud of blood.


    Austin had reached the perfect achievement stage of Immortal Saint Realm. Even more, he was going to achieve the same realm as a sect ancestor.


    Even though this martial artist''s fist was mysterious, Austin could easily beat him with just one move of the Golden Sun Scripture!


    Bang!


    The ball


    d efforts can defeat him!"


    an old man with white hair and beard shouted.


    Whoosh...


    They gathered together to confront Austin.


    "Ha ha...


    You are not that stupid after all,"


    Austin sneered. He waved his hand, and used the overwhelming law power.


    Splash...


    In the void, tens of thousands of dazzling Divine Ruling Chains were falling like waterfalls.


    These were all kinds of laws of order in the universe. It appeared the way Austin wanted.


    Shoop, Shoop, Shoop...


    Each divine chain was like an arrow that shot towards dozens of masters.


    In this way, the endless rain of brilliant arrows surrounded the masters.


    Moreover, a huge force of law appeared. It formed a blocked field and seemed to lock up the space of the battlefield.


    The dozens of cultivators found it difficult to move their bodies.


    After going through the cocooning process for four times, Austin had reached an astonishing level in terms of law power.


    The law power he had displayed was terrifying.


    The enemies were no match for such strength.


    "That''s impossible! Austin, you have become so powerful!


    Last time, when you fought against General Moritz, you weren''t this strong!"


    one of the masters shouted fearfully.


    He spoke out in behalf of everybody.


    Austin was truly stronger than before.


    Even the creatures that were watching the fight afar were stunned.


    It was obvious that Austin had the upper hand in the battle!

 Chapter 2657 The Unstoppable God Of War

    "Let us work together to break his law power!" the white-haired elder with a white beard shouted.


    He was the strongest among the masters, and he had always been highly respected and influential.


    Upon hearing his command, each master unleashed their full energy. They directed their energy columns towards the same spot.


    The energy columns collided with the law power released by Austin, and it gave off powerful energy waves into the atmosphere.


    It only took them a few seconds to break Austin''s law power.


    Whoosh!


    The masters wasted no time and rushed out of the space that was being blocked by Austin.


    "Everyone let us pull together our powers and energy! Remember, the only way to defeat him is attack  him together!"


    the white-haired elder instructed.


    The other masters drew closer to each other.


    This shocked the creatures who were watching the battle. They were too stunned to say anything.


    The scene that unfolded in front of them was too unbelievable.


    ''So many masters failed to beat Austin. They had to combine their powers together, so they could stand against Austin.


    Austin remains calm and seems to mock their efforts.


    Their mental outlook and approach in this fight are totally different.


    Austin is way too powerful even with all their powers combined!''


    The creatures who were watching the fight stared at Austin with awe. They had never seen so much power and amazing skills.


    "Let''s attack him together. Be fast and don''t stop. Don''t give him a chance to throw anything at us!


    If we attack him all at the same time, I''m sure at some point he will make a mistake or will be too exhausted to fight. Only then could we defeat him,"


    one of the masters shouted.


    All the masters agreed and gave their optimum effort to attack Austin.


    Enormous clouds of energy filled the sky as the masters released all their energies at the same time and directed them towards Austin.


    Clouds made of tremendous energy collided with each other in the sky and caused roaring explosions. The blast was too loud and powerful, it could wake the dead.


    Before long, the clouds made of energy swept across the sky and flew towards Austin.


    The masters continued to throw their finest weapons and powerful magic treasures at Austin.


    The entire atmosphere trembled as the sky wept in anguish.


    The creatures who witnessed the phenomenon became paralyzed out of fear. The hair on their arms stood on end and sweat trickled down on their faces.


    ''The combined attack of all the masters is terrifying, ''


    Austin thought with a frown.


    ''If I continue to stay here and fight them, I will die. There is no way I can defeat them.''


    After he analyzed his situatio


    ine Ruling Chains overwhelmed the muscular man and closed off the surrounding space.


    With a red light flashing, Austin stood in front of him with no expression on his face.


    Austin used the pot of Chaos and smashed him to pieces.


    Meanwhile, Austin''s demonic avatar continued to display the World Sealing Tabooed Magic, which restricted the movement of the masters around them and slowed them down.


    The demonic avatar moved extremely fast, and the Diabolic Killing Needle flew out of its hand.


    The needle grew bigger until it reached the sky. The avatar waved it at the two masters and killed them with one move.


    Even if it was weaker than Austin and his demonic avatar, the skeleton avatar was superior to them in speed.


    Austin created the skeleton avatar using the Scripture of Spiritual Sense, which was the oldest and sacred scripture of the skeleton race.


    Its speed was as fast as Austin''s spiritual sense.


    A significant amount of omnipotent gas was fused into the skeleton. This made it more solid and unshakeable.


    Weapons bounced back as they hit its metallic surface.


    The skeleton avatar waved its blood-colored blade, and together with the Supreme Spiritual Pot, it took out several masters.


    As Austin dashed towards him, one master became overwhelmed with fear and begged Austin to spare his life.


    "Austin, please don''t kill me!" he pleaded in terror.


    This startled all the creatures who were watching.


    Despite their number, the masters were suddenly on the losing end of the battle.


    ''A human brat, an avatar and a skeleton defeated over seventy masters. That was impressive, ''


    all the creatures gasped in astonishment.


    ''Austin is incredibly powerful.


    He is like an all-powerful God. Even the combined powers of the masters could not defeat him!''

 Chapter 2658 Surrender

    "Austin, you''re so awesome!"


    the Eight Stone Saints shouted.


    All the people in the Immortal End World cheered.


    "He is so powerful!" Caroline murmured softly.


    For the entire duration of the fight, she had never taken her eyes off of Austin and the battlefield he was in. At first, she was deeply worried about him. But now, there was nothing but pride in her heart.


    "What did you just say?" Austin asked the man who begged him to spare his life. Austin''s fist stopped just an inch away from his forehead.


    Even though he stopped, Austin kept his fist high ready to attack the man at any time.


    The master felt cold, as if he was trapped in an ice cellar. The creeping fear of death overwhelmed him, making him sacrifice his own pride.


    "Please let me live. Austin, I surrender. I will pledge my allegiance to you.


    Even our Evergreen World will be under your control,"


    the man pleaded in horror, knowing fully well that Austin could end his life any time.


    Far away, two middle-aged men rushed to save the master who had fallen into Austin''s hands. "Marwan, what the hell are you talking about?


    We''d rather die than bow to him,"


    one of them furiously shouted.


    There were three leaders in the Evergreen World.


    They were Marwan, and the two middle-aged men who were coming to his rescue.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Austin''s skeleton avatar and demonic avatar appeared and blocked the two middle-aged men. It only took them a few strikes to send the two masters off their feet.


    "You only surrendered to me because your life is now in my hands. What if you change your mind after I let you go?" Austin sneered at Marwan.


    Austin''s fist emitted a dazzling golden light.


    "I am willing to give my spiritual soul orb to you!" Marwan offered.


    At that moment, his will to live was strong. He clenched his teeth and took out his spiritual soul orb.


    "All right. I''ll spare your life," Austin said with a smile on his face.


    He took Marwan''s spiritual soul orb and withdrew his clenched fist.


    It was easy for Austin to control Marwan''s life for he had the captive''s spiritual soul orb.


    "Thank you, Chief Austin!" Marwan gratefully said.


    Since he had handed his spiritual soul orb to Austin, Marwan knew that there was no turning back for him. He kowtowed to Austin as a sign of respect and got up. In the next second, he dashed forward and stood among the troops


    er, Austin had started to create a new skill.


    Austin moved at a lightning speed, and since he performed his best secret skills simultaneously, he could take out a master in just a few measly seconds.


    One by one, masters had died on the spot.


    Their blood and bones flew everywhere. The smell of blood filled the air, making the people feel like vomiting.


    Austin''s demonic avatar and skeleton avatar worked with him to hunt down the masters who attempted to flee.


    ''How could he be so powerful?''


    At that moment, all the masters who fought against Austin were terribly frightened.


    "Austin, don''t kill me!


    I''m willing to give you my spiritual soul orb and work for you!"


    another master yielded to Austin.


    Austin would certainly not refuse to have one more powerful subordinate.


    ''Once I have his spiritual soul orb, his life is under my control. He will not dare to turn his back on me, '' Austin brooded.


    Austin accept him as his subordinate.


    "Wait. I''m willing to bow to you too!"


    another master shouted.


    "Please spare my life. I surrender as well!"


    a master exclaimed in horror.


    Everyone knew that in life''s most crucial moments, very few creatures would choose to die.


    Most creatures would do everything just to live.


    All the creatures that had been watching the fight couldn''t find their voices. They stared at Austin, the masters, and the battlefield with stunned expressions on their faces.


    They were overwhelmed with shock.


    ''A human boy fought a group of masters. His opponents either die or surrender! Can you believe that?!'' they thought.

 Chapter 2659 The Immortal End Alliance

    As the fight went on, dozens of cultivators fell dead on the ground, leaving only half of them still battling it out against Austin.


    As a result, the number of his opponents was decreased drastically. They were no match for Austin to begin with, but now their chances were close to nothing.


    The cultivators who were still alive started to come forward to surrender. As death loomed before them, they even offered their own spiritual soul orbs as a last resort.


    Austin graciously accepted all of them.


    "Leader Austin, you are so awesome and invincible. As time passes, you are bound to be one of the most prominent people in the entire universe.


    Well, I surrender without further ado!"


    In the end, the old man with white beards and hair sighed. It seemed to take an infinity, but he knelt down on one knee and gave away his spiritual soul orb.


    He saw that about seventy, maybe even eighty masters had been defeated by Austin alone, so the old man admired Austin''s fighting ability to greatest degree.


    "That''s very kind of you, sir!" said Austin. There was an earnestness in his speech.


    Austin was indeed overjoyed, but he felt a pang of kindness for this old man. After taking away his spiritual soul orb, he immediately came forward and helped him up.


    This old man was more powerful than other cultivators. He was also highly respected by many. If Austin could make him surrender, he would have a competent subordinate.


    Seeing that the old man had decided to surrender, all the remaining masters felt no sense of resistance and followed suit.


    In this fight, more than thirty cultivators had been killed by Austin.


    Nearly forty of them had surrendered.


    It meant that Austin had gained more than forty powerful followers. Not only that, the joint forces of more than a dozen of worlds would also be under his control.


    It could be said that Austin had won a great battle and had gained treasures beyond measure.


    "Leader Austin is invincible!" announced someone from the crowd.


    All the people from the side of the Immortal End World were elated. They began throwing their weapons and magic treasures up into the air to express their joy. It was their way of congratulating their leader.


    The creatures in the sky nearby gazed at Austin with awe.


    Many of these creatures from this universe who had come to watch the battle were the senior figures and even the top leaders of the some regions in the vicinity.


    "Pass along the word that we shall not antagonize the Immortal End World now on.


    We must treat all the creatures from the Immortal End World as our honored guests!"


    The high-level figures from the nearby area had given such an order to their own worlds.


    This battle had firmly established the name of the Immortal End World.


    Even though a group of powerful cultivators had joined hands, they had still not been able to fight against Austin and the Immortal End World. No one in their right min


    "Yes, sir!"


    replied the attendant, who stood by his side. He immediately left the palace to put his order to action.


    Last time, only one army from the Yaksha Palace led by Moritz was dispatched to deal with the people in the Immortal End World.


    And this time, the leader of the Yaksha Palace was planning to send four armies!


    Meanwhile, in the starry sky in the universe, there existed a desolate star cluster.


    This was a forbidden area infamous in the starry sky in the universe, called the Tomb Star Cluster.


    In fact, the last time Austin met the corpse soldiers and the so-called Lord Chace, he was in the area that was in the center of the Tomb Star Cluster.


    In that moment, a huge space crack in the center of the Tomb Star Cluster was consistently speeding into the air with strong deathly energy, corpse miasma as well as rotten miasma.


    In the crack of space, a strange figure wearing a pointed hat sat cross legged. On his knees, a very striking black and white stick laid lightly.


    All of a sudden, the figure opened his eyes and looked out into the other side of the crack, where there seemed to be an eternal space.


    "The army of underworld has now arrived.


    The prelude to the hunting game is coming to an end now.


    Now, the real hunt is going to begin!"


    the figure murmured confidently.


    Boom!


    As soon as he finished speaking, a shrill, numbing sound came from the depths of a huge cold crack in the space.


    Then many large black and rotten ships also slowly appeared from the depths of the space crack.


    Each ship came surrounded by a heavy mist. The mist was formed by the thick corpse miasma and it shrouded the ship.


    There were numerous corpse soldiers aboard each ship.


    These soldiers did not give away any sign of life. Instead, they stood still as ice. The atmosphere around them smelt rotten.


    When these black ships moved out slowly, they emanated a great pressure and the stars around them trembled.

 Chapter 2660 Ervin The Third Prince

    A dark ship with a cold aura sailed out of the giant space crack and came to a halt under the sky.


    That wasn''t the only one. Numerous others followed. On each of these rotten ships were a large number of corpse soldiers, each holding a long, black spear and emitting an aura of the dead.


    Very soon, thousands of warships had arrived and began to float in the sky.


    A man in a black pointed hat, holding a black and white stick in one hand, was floating in front of these rotten warships. He had come here to greet the troop.


    The creepiest part was that the man''s face was incredibly pale, as if it didn''t have the slightest trace of blood in it.


    "Mr. Chace, thanks for your hard work."


    A gloomy voice was heard.


    Then, dozens of black shadows clothed in dark cloaks floated out from the warships. Their faces were covered with black masks and therefore, not visible.


    "Everyone, thank you for your hard work.


    I am sure that today''s hunting game will surely be a big success, especially with you fine gentlemen all over it,"


    the man who had just been referred to as Chace, said.


    "You''re only partially right, Mr. Chace.


    We are not in charge of this hunting game.


    It will be personally led by the third prince, Ervin, himself,"


    a masked man said in a cold whisper.


    "What?!


    Prince Ervin is personally presiding over it?


    Prince Ervin, who has such a high rank, is personally taking care of this game? I am surprised!"


    Chace was flabbergasted at the idea.


    "You don''t have to be surprised, Mr. Chace.


    You know very well that the leader of the underworld has always attached quite a lot of importance to Prince Ervin. Now, he has specially arranged several exercises to help Prince Ervin train.


    You can consider this hunting as a kind of test for Prince Ervin.


    If he does well and the leader of the underworld and every high official are satisfied with his performance, it would greatly improve his chances of becoming the new leader of the underworld.


    Also, Prince Ervin told us that you were an important person in the underworld, and he wishes you to know that he thinks rather highly of you.


    So, if you are interested, then you can join him. When he ascends to the throne in


    , known as Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, came here in ancient times. He was the one who betrayed the Immortal World.


    As a betrayer of the Immortal World, he was attacked by numerous great masters and he fled to this place. He was seriously injured and somehow managed to make it here. However, the wounds were too bad and he died here.


    But before that, he built a palace in this very universe. He hid all the treasures he had gathered, including his martial arts skills, in that palace! Every single thing he had ever gathered!"


    Ervin roared excitedly.


    "What?!


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor died in this universe!"


    the others all screamed.


    This news really was amazing!


    When the man had been alive, he was known as the most powerful cultivator across all worlds who had never been defeated by anyone else. He had dominated over all the universes!


    "Ha ha...


    And I assure you, the news is reliable!


    From now on, your most important task is to investigate all legends related to Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and find that palace!


    Do you understand?"


    Ervin roared.


    "Got it!"


    Chace and the shadows replied loudly in unison.


    "Also, it is said that Peterson the Taoist Ancestor had dug out 12 chaotic immortal trees of the Immortal World before escaping from the Immortal World.


    This means that the 12 chaotic immortal trees must also be hidden in this very universe. We can use them as important clues to look for the palace,"


    Ervin announced.

 Chapter 2661 The Summon Of The Universe Drum

    "Yes sir!"


    Chace and the shadows answered.


    Each of them was both shocked and excited at this news.


    They were talking about a palace left by Peterson the Taoist Ancestor. If it really was found, then the news would send shock waves across the whole universe.


    "Alright.


    From now on, we need to focus both on hunting as well as looking for the palace!"


    Ervin announced.


    Hearing his order, thousands of rotten warships simultaneously headed towards the far side of starry sky.


    Boom!


    Their movement released enormous amounts of deathly auras, and endless corpse miasma spread out from their bodies.


    About a day later, the warships reached a highly powerful world.


    This world was known as the Flying Phoenix World.


    It was so powerful that there were four sect ancestors in this world alone!


    And even though the Flying Phoenix World hadn''t joined any alliance yet, powerful forces like the Heavenly Palace and the Yaksha Palace would not be willing to offend it. Everyone treated its inhabitants with respect.


    After all, any world with four sect ancestors was extremely terrifying.


    "Alright, we''ll destroy this world and make it our stronghold in this side of the universe."


    The voice of Prince Ervin came from the old warship.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Chace and the shadows nodded in agreement at the same time.


    "Go in! Destroy this world!"


    one of the shadows waved his hand and said coldly.


    "Kill!"


    Within a second, an overwhelming number of corpse soldiers had rushed into the Flying Phoenix World.


    A fierce battle broke out on the planet.


    Half a day later, a sensational piece of news spread quickly throughout the entire universe.


    The four sect ancestors of the Flying Phoenix World had been killed and every single inhabitant slaughtered! No one was left alive.


    Every last one of them!


    No one had been able to escape the invasion.


    The creatures responsible for the destruction of the Flying Phoenix World were the same corpse soldiers who had been the cause of the corpse disaster across the entire universe.


    The news spread like wildfire!


    And it shocked everyone! There were no less than four sect ancestors and hundreds of grand chieftains in the Flying Phoenix World.


    It was among the most powerful worlds of this universe.


    However, they had all been killed in half a day.


    "Gosh!


    The corpse soldiers who have caused the corpse disaster are becoming more and more powerful! They''re almost unstoppab


    ss possible strategies of annihilating these corpse soldiers."


    Very soon, news came out that the head of the Heavenly Palace was beating the drum himself. This really was a great crisis!


    "So. Looks like that the legendary Universe Drum has fallen into the hands of the head of the Heavenly Palace!"


    Many creatures in the universe marveled.


    The Universe Drum was a highly mysterious object. Every time it sounded, one could hear it clearly, no matter where he or she was.


    And somehow, the drumbeats seemed to be urging the listeners to take action.


    "To the Heavenly Palace!"


    Very soon, all the high-level leaders of all alliances and organizations had made a decision. They started their journey in response to the call of the Universe Drum.


    "We''ll gather the forces of all the worlds and kill those corpse soldiers together!"


    Orders were issued and heard everywhere in the universe.


    Hundreds of troop began marching toward the Heavenly Palace.


    Everyone knew that a battle that was going to sweep the entire universe was about to begin!


    "Austin, what should we do?"


    Inside the Immortal End World, Elder Kevin, Zenith, the soldier, Marcel and the Eight Stone Saints all came up to Austin and asked him of his command!


    The matter was related to the entire universe, so the Immortal End World had to respond.


    The sound of the Universe Drum was continuously echoing in the air, shaking the entire world. There was not a moment of peace until the call was heard.


    "Our Immortal End Alliance is a part of the universe too.


    Get ready. We need to get to the Heavenly Palace!"


    Austin answered without hesitation.

 Chapter 2662 Heading To The Heavenly Palace

    Five warships left the Immortal End World and headed for the Heavenly Palace.


    Austin only brought a part of the elite members of the Immortal End Alliance and over two hundred thousand men with him.


    The rest of his crew stayed to protect the Immortal End World. Someone had to hold the defenses up just in case the enemies pulled a fast one on them.


    Austin knew that the universe was in utter chaos, so he left enough creatures to safeguard their world.


    The sound of the Universe Drum was still reverberating.


    Bands of creatures from different worlds were bound for the star cluster where the Heavenly Palace was located. Somewhere along the way, these forces convened, almost blocking out the light as warships and beasts covered the sky.


    After traversing the infinite space for days, they finally flooded into the star cluster where the Heavenly Palace stood.


    Various creatures from different worlds crowded the area.


    In support of the alliance, numerous masters that most creatures would have had no chance to meet, showed up in the star cluster.


    Meantime, there was a remote, quiet star cluster.


    But if one looked more closely, one could see countless buildings scattered all over in the air. Shrouded in dazzling golden lights, they appeared majestic.


    This was the headquarters of the Divine Sect, known to be the most mysterious force in the universe.


    Ever since this sect showed up again in this universe, it had kept a low-key presence and visibility. It was cut off from other forces and other worlds.


    In a grand room inside one of the palaces of the Divine Sect, a charming middle-aged man in a soft flowing white robe was sitting by an exquisite tea table, as two children carefully brewed some tea.


    "Looks like the army from hell has arrived.


    War is now inevitable,"


    the middle-aged man murmured.


    Just then, somewhere inside the Divine Sect, an old altar that had been sitting for hundreds of years, began to stir and give a mild glow.


    Then just as quickly, it started to emit a brilliant golden lig


    of thousands of creatures from the Immortal End World.


    The star cluster was filled with buzzing noise coming from the creatures.


    At the same time, from afar, people from other worlds were rushing towards them.


    "Look! It''s the people from the Yaksha Palace!"


    Asa said abruptly.


    Austin looked up and saw a large army galloping towards them.


    This troop was powerful. Each soldier was heavily armed from head to foot, their beasts growling while shaking the space around them.


    The one in front of the group was sitting on a violent beast with a big flag in his hands. The flag violently fluttered in the wind.


    On the flag, it read, "Yaksha Palace".


    Soon, this force of the Yaksha Palace reached the creatures from other worlds.


    In the middle of the rushing troops of the Yaksha Palace, the most conspicuous one was a golden chariot.


    The chariot was pulled by eight fierce white tigers with wings. Each tiger gave of signs of formidable power and swaggered into the area.


    On the chariot sat an old man in grey. Resting for a short bit, he closed his eyes with an indifferent expression, seemingly indifferent to everything happening around him.


    Slung on his back was a long, plain looking sword.


    "Look! The vice leader of the Yaksha Palace is leading his men himself!"


    one of many people who recognized the old man in grey, exclaimed.

 Chapter 2663 Dennis The Unstoppable Swordsman

    "There are three deputy leaders in the Yaksha Palace. This is Dennis Qin, also known as the Unstoppable Swordsman,"


    a creature spoke as he referred to the old man in grey, revealing his true identity.


    He was indeed the well-known master of the swordsmanship whose prowess in wielding the sword was unlike any other in the world.


    "The Unstoppable Swordsman, Dennis Qin��"


    Austin let his spiritual sense flow through him to check on the old man.


    The old man, on the other hand, sat still on his chariot which was pulled by the eight great white tigers. He was so still that he looked like an old meditating monk.


    He exuded an imposing aura. It was as if he held the world in his hands, and he was not afraid to use such power. His mere presence was intimidating.


    Under the starry night sky, the troops of Yaksha Palace were stretched out. They came to a central position and then stopped.


    People around them kept their distance from the soldiers.


    They seemed scared of the men. No one dared approach the troops for fear of accidentally provoking them.


    Each man from the Yaksha Palace troops was armed. They held battle axes, iron swords and long spears. They wore silver armors that oozed of such cold, menacing aura. Their terrible energy swept through the entire area. Anyone near them shuddered in fear.


    Even from a distance, anyone could see that the Yaksha Palace army was extremely powerful.


    A general in heavy armor then approached the chariot where the old man sat. He leaned in close to Dennis and whispered something to his ear.


    No one could hear what was being discussed inside the chariot for it was equipped with a brilliant Isolation Array that prevented any words from getting past it.


    The old man suddenly turned his sharp gaze on the men from the Immortal End Alliance.


    Boom!


    Immediately, the ground beneath their feet started to shake.


    Streaks of sharp sword aura started to appear high up in the sky. All of them multiplying rapidly until millions of frightening sword auras floated above their heads and blotted out the sky.


    Each sword aura was aimed at the forces of the Immortal E


    like a downpour.


    In an instant, the entire area was about to collapse. It was going to be completely destroyed.


    Bang!


    The demonic avatar rushed out and employed the World Sealing Tabooed Magic. The endless black runes swept up in the air like a dark storm.


    Then the Diabolic Killing Needle in its hand grew into the size of a mountain and soared through the air.


    To defend itself from the horrifying sword auras, the demonic avatar turned into a giant that spanned more than a hundred thousand feet tall.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sword auras attacked it mercilessly.


    It tried batting them away but the sheer amount of them was too much. It was not long before the sword auras'' continuous attacks threw it to the air.


    However, the demonic avatar earned enough time for Austin to bring all the people of the Immortal End Alliance to his Slave Tower.


    He knew that they were no match to Dennis, who was a sect ancestor.


    Bang!


    When the demonic avatar flew to the air, Austin had already put in thousands of miles between him and the force of the Yaksha Palace.


    Boom!


    Sword auras rained down upon the spot where Austin was before, completely destroying the area.


    A huge black hole was all that was left behind in the explosion.


    Dennis was surprised that Austin had managed to escape his attacks and survive.


    ''Well, well. You are indeed quite fast. You should be proud for dodging my blows.''

 Chapter 2664 The Help

    Tens of thousands of miles away, Austin vigilantly looked at Dennis who was in the golden chariot. He was very attentive, and his concentration couldn''t be broken.


    Austin, at any time, was ready to step into the chaotic void.


    Dennis was so powerful that even the demonic avatar didn''t stand a chance. The demonic avatar couldn''t even withstand a single attack from him.


    With the condition he was in, Austin clearly knew that he couldn''t defeat him.


    "Austin, despite your young age, you have accomplished such great achievements.


    But it''s all pointless if you''re facing off with me!"


    Dennis had always been arrogant in front of Austin.


    With his sharp eyes, Dennis looked at Austin. His eyes were like a sword-light, piercing straight into Austin''s heart!


    He was the deputy leader of the Yaksha Palace and one of the top masters in the universe.


    He didn''t think highly of a junior, despite Austin''s exceptional performance.


    Once he finished speaking, Dennis waved his hand.


    In front of his eyes, thousands of streaks of golden sword radiance were born. They were densely packed in the space. Every streak of sword radiance emanated like the morning sun.


    Swoosh!


    The colossal sword radiance came at Austin at a high speed. The space around Austin was quickly destroyed, forming a void of chaos.


    The stars began to tremble. It seemed that they couldn''t bear the immense pressure.


    Each streak of sword radiance was focused on Austin. At a distance, Austin felt that his body was cut by invisible sharp edges coming from all directions.


    Puff!


    Streaks of blood wouldn''t stop appearing on the surface of Austin''s body.


    The real sword radiance didn''t even reach Austin''s body, but the energy itself gave off made Austin feel such a tremendous amount of pain.


    Austin couldn''t believe it.


    He had practiced a number of body refining formula and had tested his body to the extremes. Despite this, he had still been injured


    ld be crossing the Yaksha Palace, causing all kinds of trouble for them.


    It was said that the master of the Yaksha Palace had the best fighting capacity, making him the most powerful master in the universe.


    The Evil Shadow King and Damon were no match for him.


    Austin didn''t want the hybrid titan race and the evil shadow race to suffer in a fight because of him.


    "Austin, you don''t have to explain any further.


    Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I won''t let him hurt you!"


    Damon said to Austin.


    The Evil Shadow King nodded at Austin. As Austin''s father-in-law, the Evil Shadow King would never let Dennis hurt Austin.


    "Ha-ha!


    Well, you two can go against me together.


    Today, I will let this universe know what the consequences will be for attempting to fight against the Yaksha Palace!"


    Dennis burst into laughter and slowly stood up.


    In truth, Dennis was not as confident facing against two sect ancestors.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the endless sword radiance turned into a hurricane. It flushed crazily in the starry sky.


    Dennis reached out and an ancient sword appeared in his hand.


    The second he held the sword, cold sword radiance shone everywhere.


    The momentum of Dennis''s powers had turned terrifying, making the people around feel vulnerable and shocked.

 Chapter 2665 Assassination

    There was an intense atmosphere electrifying the air. Three iconic people were behind it, each of them matching the strength of a sect ancestor. As soon as anybody of them dared to make a move, an aggressive battle was about to ensue.


    ''One day, I''m going to be the one to personally destroy the Yaksha Palace!''


    Anger kindled in Austin''s eyes, and he tightened his grip on his hands. He fixed his gaze upon Dennis, and he thought of all the actions that he made that were devoid of sympathy. It was enough to fuel for him to crush his enemy and slaughter him.


    As Austin was mentally plotting his enemy''s destruction, a voice broke him from his reverie.


    "Guys, can you deal your personal problems later for my sake?"


    Amidst the electrifying tension between the opposing parties, a silver cloud approached from a distance. After a short while, it eventually arrived in their presence.


    The cloud was dazzling and blinding. Everyone who stood witness had their mouths agape in awe. Perched on the gleaming silver cloud was a middle-aged man clad in a striking silver robe. He emitted overwhelming energy.


    His presence exuded dignity beyond words.


    The man gracefully landed in the center of the three powerful creatures. He eyed each of them threateningly, ensuring none of them would start terrible bloodshed.


    "Sir, pardon my intrusion but, may I know who you are?"


    Dennis felt that this man was not just an ordinary person. Based solely on his stature and the way he exuded magnificence, he knew that this man wearing a silver robe was a person of importance.


    "I''m Butch Dongfang, the fifth personal disciple of the Heavenly Palace''s leader."


    From the way he held himself, to the way he spoke, to that look of unassailable confidence in his eye, everything that he represented indeed signify that he was a significant individual.


    ''Whoa!''


    It took a second or two for the new information to sink it, even though it was right before everyone''s eyes. They found it hard to believe that someone that remarkable would grace their presence.


    Everyone knew that the leader of the Heavenly Palace had five personal disciples. The capacity of each was at par with that of the sect ancestor!


    These five noteworthy individuals were well-known in the entire universe. They were recognized as the Five Great Fighters of the Heavenly Palace.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Gongfang."


    Acknowledging that he was in the presence of a very important person, Dennis bowed respectfully and he cupped his hand at the middle-aged man.


    In the Yaksha Palace, Dennis was also a notable individual��he was the vice leader in their organization.


    However, no matter how distinguished his position was, Bucth Dongfang ranked higher compared to him.


    After all, the leader of the Heavenly Palace was known as the most powerful being in this universe. Naturally, his disciples would be just as favored.


    , there was a thunderous crash heard.


    Austin''s head spun due to the unwarranted attack. Soon, his body began to quake.


    Blood also seeped from the corner of his mouth.


    Dennis was far stronger than he was and his attack took him by surprise. Austin had no time to retaliate. Hence, he got badly injured.


    Evil Shadow King and Damon also found that something was amiss with Austin.


    Channeling their spiritual sense, they figured out what had happened.


    Both the Evil Shadow King and Damon immediately released their spiritual sense power and directed it into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    As soon as the two streaks of strong spiritual sense entered Austin''s Soul Sea, they immediately wrapped the sword radiance.


    In an instant, the sword radiance was driven out of Austin''s Soul Sea and disappeared.


    It was easy work for the Evil Shadow King, Damon, and Austin together to handle the sword radiance released by Dennis.


    "Dennis!


    If you want a fight, we can do this fair and square.


    Look at what you did, you cheat! You played a cheap trick on a junior. Shame on you!"


    Damon swung his fists wildly at the people of the Yaksha Palace, his white hair dancing in the wind.


    In the distance, sitting in the golden chariot, Dennis looked frustrated. With his plans foiled, he grunted madly.


    Eventually, he gave up and decided to take a rest instead. He removed any thoughts involving his enemies for a while and closed his eyes.


    He failed to assassinate his enemy, which made him hate Austin even more.


    But soon, he remembered one thing.


    ''There was a huge tree in that brat''s Soul Sea. It released powerful spiritual energy to counterattack my moves.


    Something is going on with the tree.


    Is it the spiritual tree? ''


    As he thought of this, Dennis quivered and even his breathing became heavy.


    The spiritual tree was so precious that even the great figures of the sect ancestor''s level wanted it badly.

 Chapter 2666 The Leader Of The Heavenly Palace

    "Yes, that''s it! It must be the spiritual tree!"


    He recalled the huge tree he had seen in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "This brat doesn''t deserve a spiritual tree. I am the real worthy owner of such a treasure! It must belong to me!"


    Dennis screamed excitedly in his heart. Obviously he thought too much of himself.


    However, his feelings were inside. Outwardly, he didn''t even look at Austin. He merely closed his eyes and began to rest.


    Damon looked sternly at Dennis before he sat down again. Something was off!


    However, both the Evil Shadow King and Damon were cautious. As they sat down, they released a part of their spiritual sense to protect Austin in case Dennis tried to play another trick and attacked him.


    "Ha-ha!


    Austin, I didn''t expect you to be here so early."


    A few moments later, Elroy, the head of the Tang Clan of the Tycoon World, arrived with a group of his people.


    The Tang Clan was the most powerful force on the entire Tycoon World. Every other force across the whole planet was led by it. Once an order was issued by the Tang Clan, even autonomous organizations had to follow it!


    "Mr. Elroy!"


    Austin hurried ahead to greet the company.


    The Evil Shadow King and Damon had already heard of the reputation that had preceded Elroy for a long time. Considering their relationship with Austin, they also greeted him warmly.


    The three sect ancestors soon were engrossed in an excited chat.


    Austin stayed with them too.


    "Look!


    The leader of the Triangle Palace is here in person!"


    Suddenly, a low voice came resounded in the space.


    A majestic army was marching in from the distance.


    The leader of this army was an old man clad in a yellow robe. Instead of thick beard, he had three long, thin streaks of hair and held a sword in his hand. He was dressed completely like a Taoist.


    Instead of standing in front, the old man was sitting cross legged on a shiny cattail hassock.


    And that hassock was flying across the air at an incredibly fast pace.


    "Look! The forces of the Star Island are also here!"


    someone shouted again.


    In the distance, dozens of ancient warships, huge in size and number, tore across the void and rushed forwards. With them came the smell of a salty sea.


    "The chief of the Star Island has come to personally lead the forces here!"


    Someone noticed a strong man standing on the top of one of those ancient warship. His blue cloak was flying in the wind like a huge blu


    All eyes were instantly focused on him.


    This seemingly ordinary old man was actually the leader of the entire Heavenly Palace, who was known as the strongest person in the entire universe!


    And it was he who had summoned forces from other parts of the universe with the Universe Drum.


    "Now, I think everyone knows that the corpse disaster is getting more and more serious now. It, as of now, has become the biggest threat this universe has ever seen.


    I won''t be wrong if I said that if those corpse soldiers are not stopped and removed from the face of creation, then peace will never come to our universe!


    We have no choice but to fight to the very end!"


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace went straight to the point without any formalities.


    "You''re right. The corpse soldiers are the ones who have severely harmed everyone in this universe. They are our mortal enemies. We should kill them all together!"


    "We need to fight with everything that we have got. That''s the only way we''ll manage to kill every last one of them and restore peace to our universe!"


    "Alright then! Let''s fight to the end!"


    As soon as the leader of the Heavenly Palace finished his words, lots of people from different worlds roared out with passion.


    Each of them was ready to kill these corpse soldiers.


    "Good. It seems that everyone is in favor of a fight.


    But please listen to me first,"


    the leader of the Heavenly Palace nodded and called out.


    His voice seemed to have a magical power. As long as he spoke, every other creature under the starry sky simmered down at the same time. They did not dare to disturb his words.

 Chapter 2667 Black Hell City

    "After working tirelessly, I have finally identified the main strongholds of the corpse soldiers.


    What I know for sure is that, Tomb Star Cluster is their home.


    We can form a united army and attack the Tomb Star Cluster essentially destroying the whole place, This will give us a chance to hunt down other corpse soldiers scattered around in other places.


    What does everyone think?"


    the leader of the Heavenly Palace stated his plan loudly as he waited for support from his colleagues.


    ''Hmmm! That makes a lot of sense and answers a lot of my questions. So the star cluster that I ran into is the Tomb Star Cluster.''


    Austin was lost in deep thought as he tried to piece things together.


    Last time, he was lost and accidentally bumped into the corpse soldiers somewhere in this universe, so he knew where the leader referred to.


    "The plan sounds fine by me. Let''s do it!"


    "It is a good idea for us to raze and destroy their home first."


    The core members who were the decision makers from different forces and worlds all agreed with the leader of the Heavenly Palace.


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace was a respected man; he was known as the strongest being in the universe and that was why he was in charge of the mission.


    "If we are all in agreement, then we should not waste any more time.


    We shall immediately set off and launch a surprise attack at the Tomb Star Cluster!


    We will not spare a single soul! Kill every single corpse soldier!"


    the leader of the Heavenly Palace raised his voice in determination.


    "Kill them all!" all the other creatures roared in chorus.


    Their battle cry sounded like the shrill yelp of a coyote as their powerful voices spread and shook the stars nearby.


    All the creatures from all worlds had united and were determined to wipe out the corpse soldiers.


    "All right, let''s go!"


    the leader of the Heavenly Palace shouted with a wave of his hand.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sound of drumbeats resounded everywhere as they gave off a sinister, sonorous thumb.


    Poo! Poo! Poo!


    The large and deep sound of horns blasted across the space.


    The sound of the drums was as loud as thunder, while the horns had less core and would shake walls. The musical instruments boosted the morale of the troops as it kept rhythm with their steps. They were all eager to fight!


    A huge and lavishly ornate flying palace that was dazzling from a distance, took the lead as it majestically flew into the distance.


    The palace was occupied by the members of the Heavenly Palace.


    The rest of the creatures including all kinds of beings and beasts from different worlds followed the giant building, h


    and the black-robed men nodded in agreement.


    On the other hand, hundreds of thousands of troops marched forward and each of them had a determined and murderous looks on their faces.


    At the forefront, the huge palace which was constantly emitting a golden ray of light was leading the large army like a beacon of hope.


    Austin and his crew from the Immortal End World, were also among the troops.


    Finally, the army arrived at their destination, the Tomb Star Cluster.


    The entire Tomb Star Cluster was shrouded by a black fog. It kept releasing a storm of deathly aura and corpse miasma soaring into the atmosphere.


    The thick black fog rolled like violent water waves.


    Entering into the black mist that hugged the earth and gave everything a dark hue was a creepy affair. All the creatures felt scared.


    ''Here we are. Let the games begin!''


    Austin thought.


    Last time, Austin had come through the same place covered with black fog.


    However, now Austin realized that the area enveloped by the black fog had significantly increased; it was covering almost the entire area and the fog had also increased in density; it felt more like a blanket of clouds.


    "There really are corpse soldiers over there!"


    a creature exclaimed.


    He could see through the black fog, silhouettes of countless figures roaming around everywhere.


    They were as lifeless like a puppet. Their unfocused eyes were as black as a well.


    Out of the blue, a figure flew from the dense fog.


    "This is protected property you are trespassing on. Stop right there! Otherwise, you will suffer the consequences!"


    said the mysterious figure in a serious tone.


    It was a creature shrouded in a long black robe. Since he was covered from head to toe, no one could see his appearance.

 Chapter 2668 The Battle In The Black Fog

    "You damn bastards should go back to that god forsaken place where you belong!


    This area belongs to us and us alone!"


    said the leader of the Heavenly Palace at the gate of his palace, with a voice colder than ice.


    He had a powerful and dazzling immortal energy emanating from all sides.


    At this moment, he looked extremely strong and mighty, no longer the ordinary man that he used to be.


    "Your words are empty to me. Hell is the only superior existence with three thousand universes and three thousand small worlds for us to take!"


    the man in a black robe replied in a domineering manner. He could not be easily intimidated.


    "You sure have a big mouth, and an empty brain to match!


    You caused the corpse disaster again and presented a huge threat to our universe. Today I will kill all of you, to protect our worlds!"


    the leader of the Heavenly Palace yelled out.


    Bam!


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace took a step forward and walked towards the man in the black robe.


    His speed was too fast. He burst out light from all over his body that instantly challenged the black fog. The strong energy he gave off forced back the black fog. Immediately, the place that reeked of rotting corpses became brighter.


    He reached out his big hand and gave off golden light which suppressed the space nearby. With a whoosh and a buzz, he rushed to the man in black robe, wanting to demonstrate his power and kill him on the spot.


    "How dare you!"


    The man in black robe roared. A sickle with a gleam appeared in his hand as he swung forward.


    The black fog around him was boiling like black water.


    Bam!


    When the two collided, the void exploded, and the black fog surged violently. At the same time, the golden light exploded, bright to the extreme.


    As if being struck by lightning, the man in black robe was sent pummeling in the air. The hand that was holding the sickle was squashed and reduced into a spray of blood. The black sickle, no longer having a master to control it, was sent flying into the depths of the black fog.


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace was overwhelmingly powerful that he defeated his opponent with just one move.


    But when they thought about it carefully, they were also surprised at the strength of the man in black robe. He was still no ordinary warrior.


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace was known to be the most powerful being in the universe.


    Yet he couldn''t kill that mysterious black robed man with one strike. He was only seriously injured.


    "Humph! With his strength, how dare he cause trouble in our universe. He is courting death!"


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace was undoubtedly very powerful.


    The man in the black robe lost only an arm and was able to retreat into the black fog.


    "Guys, this is the lair of the corpse soldiers. Let''s go in and destroy it!"


    the leader of the Heavenly Palace waved his hand and commanded.


    "Kill!"


    Behind him, countless fighters from thousands of worlds responded actively. The sound of shouting rang out across the land.


    They swept through the space and rushed towards the black fog like one massive and endles


    pse soldiers were destroyed!


    "Ha-ha!


    I thought they were very powerful. But it turns out that they are just a load of crap and cannot withstand a single blow from me!"


    "That''s right. It seems that we have overrated them."


    "Ha-ha! Agreed!


    It seems that today we can finally end the corpse disaster!"


    Everybody was excited as they were now gaining the upper hand.


    Just then.


    "Humph! Those who broke into the forbidden area of hell must die!"


    a cold and ruthless voice boomed in the air.


    Then, a long stick in black and white stretched out from the depths of the black fog.


    The long stick hit the men swiftly and forcefully. Immediately, five sect ancestors who ran at the forefront were pulverized into a cloud of blood.


    "It''s Chace!"


    Austin was taken aback. He immediately recognized the long, black and white stick at first glance.


    Austin knew that the strength of Chace was nothing to scoff at. In no way was he weaker than the leader of the Heavenly Palace.


    "Stop moving forward for the time being!"


    Austin whispered to all the people from the Immortal End Alliance.


    Austin had a feeling that the most powerful cultivators in the underworld were about to appear.


    Just then, just as he expected, a dozen men in black robes emerged. Each of them held a black sickle in their hands. The corpse miasma was overwhelming.


    Although these black robed men were not as powerful as the leader of the Heavenly Palace, they were much stronger than the ordinary sect ancestors.


    A man in a black robe could easily fight against five or six sect ancestors, and he would even have the upper hand.


    A figure in a long black robe as dark as ink appeared. He seemed to be of a special rank compared to the first few black robed men that appeared. He wore a pointed black hat and a white mask, holding a black and white stick.


    "It''s Chace!"


    Austin narrowed his eyes and stared at the figure wearing the sharp featured hat.


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace directly came into his view. For a moment, the two of them were going to have an even fight!

 Chapter 2669 A Figure Born Eras Ago

    Chace''s strength was beyond terrifying. As he waved his long stick, the entire space quivered and tore into pieces with the impact.


    At the sight of this, the leader of the Heavenly Palace displayed his full might and valor.


    He took out a blade, from which a formidable white blade aura brightly radiated.


    Two of the most powerful beings were fighting fiercely. More than that, they were giving their all in this fight; clearly, neither was backing down.


    The long stick and the blade clashed, producing a frightening and deafening sound!


    A dozen men in black robes were battling a large number of masters who could match a sect ancestor.


    Clearly, they were outnumbered.


    Out of the blue, a laugh full of contempt sounded from a distance.


    "A group of people in a backward universe have the nerve to challenge the authority of our hell!"


    A massive dark city, whose walls were utterly tall and towering, materialized out of nowhere in that direction.


    On top of the city wall stood a young man whose handsome and well-sculpted face was slightly pale. His black robe danced mightily with the wind, making him stand out with his piercing eyes filled with evident disdain.


    He looked like a noble prince who came to a remote country and faced a group of bandits.


    "It''s time to call out our troops.


    Let these primitive people know what we''ve got,"


    the young man said with a waved of his hand.


    At his command, the gate of the city immediately opened that belched swirling, dark fog, and rumbling thunder.


    Countless dead soldiers rushed out of the city, with each of them giving off a powerful vibe that forced the creatures of different worlds to retreat.


    Obviously, these dead soldiers were much more reliable than the former ones.


    They were the elite military force of hell.


    As soon as these soldiers surged bravely, creatures of different worlds immediately suffered heavy causalities.


    "Retreat!" Austin reminded his men.


    He was taken aback as a group of dead soldiers dashed towards them.


    Judging by the energy fluctuatio


    ainland of the Divine Continent, he, the gnome, and Violet had run into the elder when they strolled in the chaotic void.


    At that time, the elder was hunting down a Tomber and placed its Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor in between Austin''s eyebrows. Ever since then, the latter had acquired three eyes.


    That was why the elder left a deep impression on Austin. There was no way he would forget the former, and yet, he met the old man again�C�Cmuch to his utmost surprise.


    At this point, everyone on the battlefield stared at the elder. Their eyes and face said it all�C�Cthey were curious as to who he was.


    More importantly, the old man appeared strange to them.


    What he had just said startled every creature who heard it.


    ''Is it possible that he was born eras ago?


    Wow! It would be amazing if that''s true!


    Now that he has lived for so long, he must be terrifyingly powerful that none of us can match him.''


    Even the leader of the Heavenly Palace was astonished at the sight of the elder in the chaotic void.


    "You guys from hell are too aggressive. You regard the universe as your hunting ground and billions of creatures in it as your prey.


    Get out of here! You''re not welcome in this place!"


    The old man opened his eyes abruptly, and two beams of light shot out. All of a sudden, the lightning flashed, and thunder rumbled while space trembled violently.

 Chapter 2670 Retreat

    As the old man''s voice reverberated in the air, his gaunt palm emerged from the depths of the chaotic void and reached across the vastness of the universe.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    As soon as the hand so much as grazed them, the otherwise fearsome soldiers of the army of the dead exploded and disintegrated into nothing


    Chace felt a chill wash over him as he watched the obliteration of his troops. "Fall back!"


    he shouted to the corpse soldiers outside the city walls, his steely voice cutting through the distant blasts.


    As his command swept through the ranks, the low rumble of the army''s retreating footsteps began.


    The rumbling quickly turned into a thunderous roar as tide after tide of corpse soldiers stampeded back into the dark city.


    But the old man''s palm followed closely at their feet, effortlessly catching up to them.


    The ranks of the corpse soldiers continued to be decimated as the hand swept through them.


    In an instant, almost half of the force was wiped out.


    Even the most formidable of the dark army, the grim reapers with their soul-harvesting sickles, proved no match.


    Each of them had power enough to take on up to six sect ancestors. But the mighty palm simply swatted the reapers down like insects.


    Everyone who witnessed the scene was stunned.


    The old man''s might exceeded all imagination.


    Among those dazed at what they just saw was the leader of the Heavenly Palace.


    He had always prided himself for being renowned as this universe''s strongest warrior.


    But in this moment, he knew, without question, that if he ever found himself at odds with the old man, he would not be able to withstand even a single blow.


    He took solace in the thought that the old man, born at least thousands of years earlier than him, would naturally be thousands of years ahead in expertise.


    His reveries were broken by the sound of the old man''s hand slamming right outside the walls of the dark city.


    Boom!


    The impact caused the city to shake. As if summoned by the trembling sound, a black fog started to spread. It grew thicker and rose higher until it spewed like boiling water. Millions of black runes emerged and floated above the city, glowing with a black light.


    Each rune blazed with the terrifying energy of a dark sun.


    It was at this moment that the mighty palm swung over the city.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The runes exploded one after another, each one emitting piercing rays of black light aimed at the intruder.


    The hand appeared to be unscathed from the attack, but it slowly moved back down.


    The mighty palm slammed against the city walls and remained at rest for a while.


    A stalemate in the battle appeared to have been reached.


    "Huh! So the netherworld has decided to put their most precious card into play. How unexpected."


    The old man, deep in the chaotic void, snorted. Half an hour passed before he decided to withdraw his hand.


    In that half hour, Chace, Ervin and the other black-robed men remained standing at the city ramparts, waiting anxiously for the old man''s next move.


    A relieved thrill ran across the assembly as the old man''s hand slowly retracted until it disappeared.


    Now that the danger was gone, the frightened chattering broke out. Even Ervin, known for his arrogance, was unnerved.


    "That was terrifying! Who in hell was that damne


    p. The only reason I''m here in the first place is to satisfy him and oversee the search for those damned treasures."


    He straightened up and came to a decision. "Very well, then. We shall push through and finish what we came here to do, without fail.


    I shall call on our leader right away for assistance,"


    Ervin answered and resolved.


    Outside the dark city, Ansell and the denizens from thousands of other worlds continued to keep a close watch on the fortress, as they had done for the last dozen days.


    Ansell ordered the most brilliant sect ancestors and the most skilled experts from across the universe to set up a dense barricade of arrays just outside the city walls and the black fog.


    The arrays were meant to trap the army of the dead once and for all inside their damned city.


    Countless volunteers from other worlds had joined in the cause, bringing with them all the resources and manpower they could contribute.


    Boom!


    Array flags rose and landed where the black mist ended, as plentiful and as close together as raindrops.


    The high-level arrays formed a fortress of its own outside the area of the black mist, sealing it entirely.


    The walls of arrays were made of such a vast amount of sturdy materials that even Ansell himself eventually found it hard to move in and out of it.


    Ansell was finally satisfied with this development. He ordered the armies from the various worlds to fall back and stay on the sidelines.


    The only ones he ordered to remain on the battlefield were the best martial arts masters, to monitor the corpse soldiers'' next movements.


    Austin gathered the troops of the Immortal End Alliance back to their warships and soon took off for the Immortal End World.


    Among the forces were Damon and the Evil Shadow King, who were secretly escorting Austin. Once the ships safely neared the Immortal End World, however, the clandestine guards bid farewell.


    As the escorts left, the warships continued to sail across the universe toward the Immortal End World.


    A mysterious observer let out a malevolent laugh at the sight.


    "Welcome to your death, Austin."


    The cold, echoing laughter followed in the wake of those warships sailing to the Immortal End World.

 Chapter 2671 Encounter With The Old Man Again

    Five warships flew at top speed. Austin suddenly sensed that he was being targeted by an extremely sharp force.


    He quickly recognized the force.


    "Dennis!"


    It shocked Austin as he identified who was coming after him.


    He wasted no time and rushed out of the warships as fast as he could. He then sent the five warships into the Slave Tower with a single wave of his hand.


    "Ha-ha!


    The spiritual tree is really amazing. The ability of his spiritual sense to detect approaching enemies is far more powerful than the cultivators at the same level."


    An old man in grey appeared from out of nowhere. He had a distant look on his face and carried a long, ancient sword on his back.


    He was Unstoppable Swordsman Dennis, the deputy leader of the Yaksha Palace!


    "Unstoppable Swordsman" was the nickname given to him by the creatures in this universe.


    They said that he could destroy an entire space of hundreds of thousands of square miles and smash everything into pieces within that range with a single movement of his hand.


    He was one of the most powerful among the sect ancestors.


    "So he knew that I have a spiritual tree!"


    Austin suddenly realized what Dennis meant.


    It looked like Dennis was after his spiritual tree.


    Otherwise, there was no reason for him, the deputy leader of the Yaksha Palace, to chase Austin for thousands of miles.


    He could easily send some sect ancestors to do it for him.


    "Old bastard, just wait. I will kill you myself someday."


    Austin moved at a rapid speed. Right after he put away the five warships, he unleashed the spatial power, and attempted to pass through the chaotic void.


    He had mastered the use of the spatial power, and at this point it was his only course of action to escape the Unstoppable Swordsman.


    "You cannot escape me.


    I will kill you right now,"


    Dennis mocked Austin.


    In his eyes, Austin was just a nobody. Someone he could easily manipulate according to his will.


    Bang!


    He pointed his finger towards the sky, and a beam of gleaming sword radiance rushed out of his finger.


    The sword radiance looked so exquisite as it dazzled in unique colors. It slowly swept across the space and everything it passed through turned frozen.


    The ground stood still as if time halted and everything in space remained motionless.


    The sword radiance seemed to drift, but in fact it was moving extremely fast.


    Austin planned to pass into the chaotic void, but it was already too late. The sword radiance moved so fast that it reached him in no time.


    Austin''s hair stood on end.


    Swoosh!


    Five beams of sword aura turned into five dr


    ion.


    Austin took advantage of this and rushed into the Pot of Chaos.


    To protect himself, Austin put the Omnipotent Pot on top of the Pot of Chaos and buckled it tightly.


    The next moment, a large scale space-time turbulence washed over and the two treasures disappeared.


    Austin had used this strategy when he ran away from Counselor Alex in the Evil Shadow World. He knew exactly what to do and how to execute his game plan successfully.


    Now, Austin used the same plan of action and escaped again.


    Dennis had reached a boiling point! Austin disappeared right in front of him and caused a disturbance in the space flow.


    A moment later, Austin had travelled far enough in the chaotic void, and he did not understand where he was.


    The two tripods that had been put together suddenly appeared.


    As they separated, Austin took a step and came out of the pots.


    "Fortunately, the two tripods are very hard."


    Austin placed the two pots safely into his Space Ring.


    "Now I have to find the coordinate and find my way back."


    Austin smiled bitterly.


    This was the aftereffect of going through the turbulence in the chaotic void.


    He could not control his direction and he could end up anywhere.


    Austin was not worried. His current spatial power was powerful enough to lead him back safely. Still, it took him a little longer to find the node that connected with the Real Space.


    Austin soon began to search everywhere in the chaotic void.


    "Sir!"


    Austin was shocked to see a familiar figure. He stared at the figure in awe.


    Right in front of him was an old and skinny man. He was floating just above the ground with his legs crossed.


    Austin was both surprised and pleased. He did not expect to meet the old man again!

 Chapter 2672 The Truth Of The Corpse Disaster

    Not so long ago, the old man in front of him killed most of the troops of the corpse soldiers in the Tomb Star Cluster.


    Moreover, he was the one who gave Austin the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    Austin didn''t expect to come across the old man for the third time.


    "Well, little guy. We meet again,"


    the old man said with a smile, staring at Austin with calm and gentle look.


    "It''s nice to meet you, sir."


    Austin hurried forward and bowed to show his respect.


    This old man was far more powerful than the leader of the Heavenly Palace!


    Austin wouldn''t think about messing with them.


    "It must be fate that brought us together.


    This is the third time we have met.


    Perhaps, everything is destined to happen,"


    the old man said.


    But, Austin couldn''t understand what he was talking about and he didn''t dare to ask him about it.


    When facing such a powerful master, Austin knew he should be as modest as possible.


    "How much do you know about the underworld and the corpse soldiers?"


    the old man suddenly asked Austin.


    "The underworld?"


    Austin was stunned.


    "Not much.


    But I know that the corpse soldiers are controlled by a special rune,"


    Austin answered.


    He had captured a few corpse soldiers in the Tomb Star Cluster and studied them as specimens.


    "Well, that''s right.


    I didn''t expect you to know that. It''s not easy to figure that out."


    The old man nodded with satisfaction.


    "The underworld is a very mysterious place.


    There''s a saying that the ultimate mysteries of reincarnation will be answered when all living things in the world come to an end,"


    the old man wisely said.


    "The secret of reincarnation!


    Could a person... be reincarnated after death?!"


    Austin shockingly asked.


    He wouldn''t believe those words if someone else had said it.


    But it seemed truthful coming from the old man''s mouth.


    His powers must have helped him figure out the many secrets of the world.


    "I''m not sure.


    But I hope it''s true.


    Because if it is, I


    is old man seems to be a bit superstitious, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Last time, I gave you the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor. Now, open it and let me have a look,"


    the old man suddenly said to Austin.


    "Okay,"


    Austin didn''t hesitate to agree.


    Soon after, a golden eye appeared between his eyebrows and opened slowly.


    When the vertical eye opened again, everything in the space was twisted and distorted. Everything was devoured by the vertical eye.


    "Just as I thought. It does not bond well with you.


    You could not even unleash a tenth of its potential.


    What could possibly be the problem?"


    The old man frowned as he thought deeply.


    "It turns out that I haven''t exerted its true potential."


    Austin was a slightly surprised.


    "Maybe it''s because of the blood power.


    You are a human being and Tomber is the ruler of the Ghostdom. Even though you have the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor, you don''t have the powerful blood power like he does. It''s no wonder that you couldn''t exert its full power,"


    the old man said. After pondering for such a long time, he couldn''t help but frown.


    "Little guy, you''re talented and promising.


    I''ll take you to the Ghostdom to get the blood power of Tomber. Let''s go,"


    the old man said to Austin.


    "To the Ghostdom!"


    The idea alone made Austin feel honored.

 Chapter 2673 Break Into The Ghostdom

    "Don''t worry. The Ghostdom is under the rule of the underworld.


    We will sneak in and get out immediately after we get the blood of Tomber. We''ll be quick."


    The old man laughed, seeing as how worried Austin was.


    "Sir, I''m not afraid of danger.


    I have some very powerful enemies. In fact, I was just chased by one of them now, and I escaped here.


    I''m only worried he will hurt the people around me.


    So I have to go back out as soon as possible,"


    Austin said firmly, his face dead serious.


    Frankly, Austin was afraid that if Dennis could not find him, he would go to the Immortal End World and hurt his comrades.


    With Dennis'' horrifying strength, it would be child''s play for him to destroy the whole Immortal End World.


    So, knowing this, Austin wanted to go back as soon as possible.


    "Oh, I see,"


    the old man uttered, nodding in agreement.


    "How about this?


    I will freeze the time of this place for the time being.


    You can go back here after we get the Tomber.


    Everything will be the same once we''re back out. Will that work?"


    suggested the old man, obviously trying to persuade the young man.


    ''What did he just say? Freeze the time?!''


    Austin was startled with what the geezer just said.


    Such an incredible skill was as powerful as that of a god in the world! It was entirely beyond Austin''s imagination to even know someone who could do such things!


    "Well, in that case, I''ll go to the Ghostdom with you, sir!"


    Austin agreed at once, evidently piqued with the time freezing promise of the old man.


    Well, this would benefit not just the old man, but him as well. That was why the former was so persistent in bringing him.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    The old man stood up and waved his hand. The space and time force, which was powerful enough to shock Austin, froze everything in an instant.


    Austin sensed that time and space were still in the chaotic void just now.


    Then, the old man grabbed his wrist and strode away.


    Meanwhile, as he traipsed away, the space around him kept changing quickly.


    The old man''s speed in the chaotic void left Austin surprised and in a state of extreme shock.


    This was the speed that Austin employed in the chaotic void�C�Conly hundreds of thousands of times, millions of times, and even tens of millions of times faster here!


    The old man took one stride and instantly arrived at the distant space and time.


    Furthermore, in the face of that large-scale space-time turbulence, the old man did not even dodge. Instead, he directly took Aust


    ble one to reach the ends of the world with fewer steps.


    Austin observed the old man carefully and found that his every step was regular and had a kind of rhythm to it.


    "Yaksha!"


    Austin suddenly exclaimed.


    In the distance, more than a dozen strange looking creatures flew over as if they were patrolling the whole forsaken place.


    These ugly creatures all had wings; some were red, some were blue, while others were black all over. Each of them had huge fangs and big mouths, and their flaring nostrils were facing the sky.


    They seemed to be the legendary Yakshas.


    And they were the creatures of the Ghostdom!


    Upon seeing this, the old man suddenly made a detour.


    At a terrifying speed, he had instantly gotten away from the Yakshas without being noticed.


    "What are these? Are these evil souls?"


    Soon, a group of ghosts wandering around with all kinds of weapons graced Austin''s sight.


    While still holding Austin''s arm, the old man employed his incredible bodily movement skill and soon avoided these souls.


    They encountered a lot of Yakshas and evil souls, but they successfully avoided them all with the old man''s bodily movement skill.


    Finally, after three days of wandering around, they saw light soar up into the sky up ahead, illuminating the whole space.


    "I''ve sensed something. Perhaps what we need is up ahead. Come on!"


    The old man was suddenly elated as he led Austin and rushed forward.


    When they got closer, Austin found himself in front of a big ancient city, which shone brightly and released an intense energy ray.


    Who would have thought that in this dark and ghostly world, was a bright and radiant city seemingly full of life?

 Chapter 2674 The Familiar Sword Aura

    As the vast earth looked dark and wary, there was a bright and dazzling city in a sharp contrast.


    The city was extremely grand and mystique. The light it emanated lit up the whole dark void.


    Austin looked from afar at the bright city and was surprised when he saw many corpse soldiers patrolling on the wall.


    Like an invisible ghost, the old man quickly pulled Austin to a secluded corner as they were at the edge of the city.


    "This is the Light City of the Ghostdom. Generally, it is the personal residence of Tomber.


    Looking at the scale of this city in front of us, I think it probably belongs to a young Tomber.


    The Tomber is regarded as the noblest race in the Ghostdom. It is said that in the whole Ghostdom, there are no more than fifteen of them present!


    An adult Tomber is horrifyingly scary and powerful. I am not sure that I can defeat one.


    So, the only way we can attempt to take the blood of a Tomber is to pick a young Tomber.


    The fact is that the one I killed in the chaotic void last time was a young Tomber. It had left the Ghostdom and was wandering around. We happened to run into it."


    The old man waved his hand in order to send a signal to Austin. Hastily he set a hidden array to hide the corner from view.


    After that, he sat down with his legs crossed and released his spiritual sense. With it he tried to perceive what was going on inside that city.


    Reflecting on the old man''s words, Austin suddenly realized that the Tomber he had met in the chaotic void was really young.


    He wondered about the grownup Tombers. It was surprising for him that even the old man thought he was no match for them. That was enough to leave him astonished and he imagined how powerful they would be.


    A moment passed quietly.


    "Indeed, there is a Tomber in the city. Let''s go in quickly. I think we will get a chance to take its blood!"


    the old man said excitedly.


    He quickly pulled Austin and rushed towards the city.


    After they discovered the target, the old man did not look in any mood to go into hiding anymore and swaggered out.


    Boom!


    The brilliantly lit city responded immediately. Black fog began to rise in the air. They were like thick black pillars of light constantly being shot out from the wall. They were flashing across the sky like a sharp black heavenly saber. It seemed to be coming at the old man and Austin.


    Even before the black light columns reached Austin, he felt a sharp pain all over his body. It made him feel as if he was going to be torn apart. A sense of death spread all around in an instant.


    Austin was shocked. The powerful magic array of the city was arranged in such a terrible way that it could prevent strangers from entering it.


    Completely aware of his own strength, Austin had no doubt that he would be killed easily and quic


    in''s hand with one of his hands and with the other hand he held the dying Tomber. He moved as fast as he could on the vast dark red land.


    The old man move at his extreme speed. Very soon the distance between him and the city increased further. It was amazing how he took a step forward and was hundreds of thousands of miles away.


    His speed and efforts were amazing and unbelievable.


    Slowly Austin started to regain his energy. He realized that the old man wasn''t going on the same way by which they had come there. Instead, he was headed in another direction.


    "Well, I have to do this. We left many trails on the road before. We must run in the other direction to avoid being caught,"


    the old man said gently, as if he could read Austin''s mind.


    "What?"


    Suddenly, something caught Austin''s attention. He turned around and looked far into the distance.


    It was a shocking scene! It was just not what anyone could have thought of.


    Far away, in the horizon, a dazzling giant sword stood between sky and earth. It gave out immense sword aura all around.


    Streaks of that bright sword aura tore up the dark world. The space was totally dazzling and eye-catching. The huge sword was visible even from millions of miles away. The aura it emitted made it look more spectacular and glorious.


    "It''s strange but the sword aura feels so familiar!"


    Austin stared continuously at the huge sword which was far away from him. He felt that the wisps of sword aura that were being radiated from it were triggering the sword aura which was in his body.


    "That''s the Five-element Sword Aura!


    It makes sense to me now. The sword aura coming from this huge sword is so much like that of the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship!"


    The realization struck him. Austin finally knew why he felt so familiar with that huge sword. It filled him with awe and astonishment.

 Chapter 2675 Flee From The Ghostdom

    Austin felt that the massive sword was connected with the sword aura inside his body.


    ''Why is this huge sword stuck here?


    Perhaps I can remove this giant sword!''


    Austin thought deeply to himself.


    He looked from afar and saw the huge sword inserted diagonally between heaven and earth. It was just so mysterious and eye-catching as if its light was the first beam of sunlight in the morning.


    Yet, even with this brightness, he could feel that the sword was very compelling�C�Cprobably a high-level treasure!


    Moreover, this giant sword contained the Five-element Sword Aura, which, frankly, was very suitable for him to use.


    So naturally, curiosity grew on Austin, making him want to try whether he could extract the sword or not.


    With the help of his spiritual sense, he told the old man what he was thinking.


    "I see. You want to take that sword.


    Well, I''m not gonna blame you. It is indeed, a treasure.


    But, I''m afraid you won''t be able to take it, young man.


    Okay, fine. Maybe you can have a try, but you better hurry up


    If the ruler of the Ghostdom tracks down our location, it will be difficult for us to escape,"


    the old man said, changing his direction. He took a few steps and soon came to the sword.


    Boundless dark mist surged, and endless blood-colored thunder radiance fell from the sky like a storm.


    Suddenly, an extremely frightening pressure enveloped the entire whole Ghostdom.


    Obviously, it was the Ghostdom''s ruler who was searching for the perpetrator that hurt and took his descendant away.


    The dark yellow light emitted from the old man wrapped him and Austin.


    It was a secret skill that enabled them to be temporarily undetected by others.


    But this would only last for a short period. If they stayed longer, they would eventually be found by the ruler of the Ghostdom.


    When Austin got closer, he learned the sword was much bigger than when he looked at it from afar.


    It was really a large sword!


    Shrouded by an immense sword aura, it was brightly shining like a piece of diamond.


    Slowly and with the utmost care, he approached the sword even closer.


    Then, Austin released tha


    earth, trying to kill Austin and the old man.


    "Here it is!"


    In the end, the old man took Austin to a space in the sky and shouted happily.


    Boom!


    The next moment, a roar howled from the body of the old man and the endless essence of his vital energy burned visibly.


    "Sir!"


    Austin was shocked to see this.


    ''This old man is already injured, and yet now he is burning the essence of his vital energy inside his body. It will certainly aggravate his injury even more.''


    Swish!


    After the vital energy was burnt, the old man''s aura suddenly became much stronger. It seemed that he had recovered his former powerful momentum in a short time. He stretched out his hand and tore the space in front of him apart, leaving a space crack in it.


    He then led Austin to rush into the space crevice and disappeared instantly.


    Bang!


    When they vanished, countless black waves kept flying towards them from behind, still tailing the two and rocking the sky and the ground.


    Meanwhile, in the chaotic void...


    "Wow, that''s so dangerous! We were almost trapped in the Ghostdom!"


    The old man and Austin moved at high speed while space-time turbulence constantly flushed past them.


    Austin felt very grateful to the old man.


    The latter had barged into the Ghostdom for Austin''s sake and had to burn his vital energy essence just for them to safely escape. If this was not a genuine effort, Austin didn''t know what was.

 Chapter 2676 Transferring The Blood Power (Part One)

    In the chaotic void, the old man took Austin, moving forward as fast as he could.


    The ground shook with each step, sounding as if it was a stampede of elephants, although one could tell that it was a single creature.


    As they were on their way, they suddenly heard the huge sound right behind them and it seemed to be getting closer. There seemed to be a monster chasing after them.


    "Humph, that must be the ruler of the Ghostdom chasing after us.


    However, this is not the Ghostdom. It is no longer his territory anymore. He is out of his element and it won''t be easy for him to catch up with us,"


    the old man snorted.


    Whoosh!


    A powerful space and time force erupted like volcanic lava from the old man. It sped up abruptly and transformed into a ray of light bouncing off the chaotic void.


    The old man had stayed in the chaotic void for a very long time in order to heal his wounds which at some point had almost killed him, and also in order to hide from the pursuit of his enemies.


    His spatial and time power had improved exponentially due to the long time he had spent in the chaotic void.


    The chaotic avoid was like his second home. He had learned to survive there to an extent where he could come and go as he pleased. His speed had also significantly improved and he could travel as far as hundreds of thousands of miles within a mere second. He traveled at the speed of light.


    "No matter who you are, you should immediately release my descendant. Otherwise, I will keep hunting you down!"


    The roar came from a far distance but it was still so powerful that it shook the chaotic void violently.


    Tomber was a noble yet rare species even across the entire underworld. Th


    ur mind on one point in space! Once you are well focused, we will begin to transfer the blood power!"


    the old man shouted.


    Austin sat cross-legged in a hurry.


    At that moment, in the chaotic void far away from where Austin was, somewhere in the distance, a loud roar was echoed.


    "GRRRRR..."


    One huge creature resembling the human form raised his head and roared in anger. Black fog rose intermittently from his tall, huge body.


    It was none other than the ruler of the Ghostdom, the grownup Tomber!


    He was abnormally tall, while his whole body was dark and covered with dense blue scales. The hair on his head was scarlet red, while he had a huge tail, with blue scales although looking like a crocodile tail.


    His feet were ridged and pitted like the feet of an elephant, heavy and powerful. When he stepped into the void, it trembled and rumbled as if in protest. His hands were a pair of huge cyan claws.


    The mature Tomber looked very different from the young one that Austin and the old man had abducted. They had such a huge difference in their appearances that one would doubt if they were from the same race.

 Chapter 2677 Transferring The Blood Power (Part Two)

    The young Tomber''s body was covered with golden scales and glittering like real gold.


    While the scales of the adult Tomber had lost their golden luster and turned blue.


    At that moment the Tomber was in a rage. Flames of fury shot out from his eyes like blue rays of light, cutting the air around him into pieces like two sharp knives.


    He was the ruler of the Ghostdom.


    However, now one of his descendants had been taken away by an outsider.


    And he could do nothing about it! He couldn''t even trace where they had taken his descendant to.


    "Humph!


    No matter who you are and how powerful you are, I will look for you forever!


    I will start with my grandson''s city, since that is where you invaded. I am sure, you must have left a trace of your aura.


    I will restore your aura, and after I find out your identity, I will traverse the whole universe if I have to. I will kill you slowly, savoring every bit of torture I will unleash on you,"


    in the end, the Tomber said in a cold voice as he moved towards the direction of the Ghostdom.


    He was aware that he had lost track of his enemy. It was useless to chase after them aimlessly in the chaotic void.


    In another place in the chaotic void, Austin sat cross-legged at the altar.


    The Tomber with a huge body lay in front of Austin.


    Outside the altar, the old man''s whole body was shining brightly, reflecting rainbow diamonds like the sun. He was using his supreme power, constantly making a series of mysterious gestures with his hands and directing his energy into the altar.


    A moment later, the old man suddenly put his skinny hand into the altar and grabbed the Tomber.


    Right after, a ball of golden light projected out of


    ee, you can learn more about it while referring to my experience,"


    the old man explained. Then he lifted his finger and a white stream of light rushed into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    This was a sacred spiritual sense message, containing a lot of inspiring information about cultivating the spatial power.


    "Thank you so much!"


    Austin was overjoyed.


    "Okay, it''s time for you to go. I''ll send you back now."


    A moment later, the old man took Austin back to where they had met before.


    The place was frozen in space and time by the old man, so by the time they got back, it was still the same time as when they had left.


    "Travel safely back!"


    The old man used his hand to make some gestures then pushed forward. A crack appeared within the space in front of him. He then pushed Austin into the crack.


    "Sir, when can we meet again?"


    Austin shouted, before leaving.


    "It all depends on fate. If we''re destined to meet again, we will see each other again someday, eventually.


    But I''m afraid I am going to be in a long coma again after this,"


    the old man responded with a sigh.


    And then he vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 2678 Meeting Dennis Again

    After coming out of the chaotic void, Austin realized that he was back to the place where he had been chased by Dennis.


    Moments earlier, Dennis had followed him into the chaotic void. Austin had destroyed the space and caused turbulence. That was how he had rid himself of Dennis.


    But since Dennis was far away from Austin back then, he didn''t get hurt by the space turbulence.


    What Austin feared most was that Dennis would vent his anger on the Immortal End World because he failed to catch him.


    For this reason, Austin immediately transported a warship from the Slave Tower, boarded it and headed for the Immortal End World.


    On the way, Austin recalled what the old man had told him.


    "The Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor is the Tomber''s most powerful trick. Is the eye that powerful?"


    Austin wondered.


    He felt that the eye between his eyebrows was completely under his control now.


    According to the old man, the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor had several powerful abilities.


    First of all, the eye could see through anything in the world; nothing could escape it.


    Secondly, it possessed an enormous, mysterious energy that could be used as a weapon. The weapon could cause much damage.


    Thirdly, it could devour one''s soul, mental power and spiritual sense.


    In a word, the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor could absorb any energy related to the spirit and soul.


    When one looked at the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor, his spiritual soul would be disturbed, hurt or even devoured.


    The more souls the eye absorbed, the more powerful it would be. When it devoured a certain amount of souls, it would produce a terrible light called the Light of Ghostdom Ancestor''s Eye which could destroy anything in its path.


    In short, the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor was a formidable evil eye.


    "I hope it won''t disappoint me,"


    Austin muttered expectantly after he thought of the old man''s description of the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    As Austin stretched his hand, a sword surrounded by Five-element Sword Aura materialized.


    He had acquired it from the Ghostdom.


    At that time, the sword was inserted in the ground.


    "I am certain that this sword has something to do with Sword Emperor.


    This may even be his weapon," Austin speculated.


    He could feel that the aura and intent that the sword contained were absolutely identical to the ones he had produced using the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship.


    There was no denying that the aura inside this sword was far more powerful than the one that Austin had created.


    The first part


    n an instant, he witnessed Austin''s third eye become bigger. It had turned into a black hole that could devour his spiritual soul. It had a mesmerizing power that somehow took a hold of Dennis and he could not snap away from it.


    "What''s going on?!"


    Dennis was startled to find that his spiritual soul was affected by the eye despite of his own powerful spiritual sense.


    Confused of the fear that suddenly enveloped his being, he quickly stepped back to distance himself from Austin.


    At this point, the sword radiance that he released was coming at Austin at a horrible speed.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin took out the Pot of Chaos and the Omnipotent Pot and motioned them to float in front of him.


    The he summoned his demonic avatar with the Diabolic Killing Needle in its hand. It also levitated and positioned itself in front of Austin.


    At the same time, Austin pulled out the long sword he got in the Ghostdom.


    He displayed the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship, and infused the Five-element Sword Aura into the sword. After that, he waved his sword at the sword radiance that was fast approaching.


    In the very next moment, the beams of Five-element Sword Aura rushed out of Austin''s sword.


    Their presence made the surrounding temperature drop sharply. It was suddenly freezing cold.


    Each of the Five-element Sword Aura was at least hundreds of thousands of feet long. They could even be more than a million feet long. The sword aura spread and rolled across the entire space.


    Its dimensions shook as if it could not bear the presence of such destructive power


    ''Wow, this eye is indeed awesome!''


    Austin was pleased with the power of the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.

 Chapter 2679 Defeat Of Dennis

    Boom!


    Streams of strong Five-Element Sword Aura rushed forward and collided with the sword radiance from Dennis.


    At the center of the collision, a vortex of pulsing energy yawned, its size rapidly growing and devouring space.


    A single clicking sound rang out, and in the blink of an eye the whole sky broke into several fragments, as if it was a shattered mirror, its dark cracks running outwards like spider webs spinning themselves into existence.


    The sky fell with a crash, its stars littering the debris before all getting sucked into the void.


    Taken aback himself, Austin found himself retreating quickly.


    In the distance, Dennis finally got rid of the power of the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    Up until then, it had been emitting a terrible devouring power that was dragging his spiritual soul in.


    Conquering it was no small feat, and it even cost Dennis some of his spiritual soul energy.


    He could taste blood in his mouth.


    It didn''t suggest that Austin could easily beat him with the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor though.


    What happened just now was too abrupt, and it caught Dennis off his guard.


    He did not see that coming, and it was too late to keep the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor from taking a piece of him.


    Otherwise he could have deflected this attack, and avoided getting injured altogether.


    His realm and power were much more powerful than Austin''s.


    Dennis wiped the blood that was slowly dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    "I can''t believe you managed such a powerful attack.


    You even possess such a high-level magic treasure!"


    There was a wild killing intent in Dennis''s eyes. He had never imagined that a nobody like Austin could hurt him.


    He had lost some of his spiritual soul energy and his spiritual soul had been compromised.


    Although the damage wasn''t much, spiritual souls were still essential for all cultivators.


    The trauma to spiritual souls was more terrible than that to flesh.


    Dennis stared at the third eye between Austin''s own two eyes, feeling a hint of fear. Its power was formidable.


    He glanced at the sword in


    Ghostdom.


    He left out many details though.


    "The Ghostdom?


    It sounds like another universe.


    How did master''s sword end up in the Ghostdom?"


    Mr. Fang couldn''t figure it out.


    Austin was also confused.


    But there was no doubt that this sword belonged to the Sword Emperor.


    "The sword our master left behind is by no means simple.


    It contains very powerful sword intent and a sword aura that emanates terrifying energy.


    It may contain some records of our master''s legacies.


    Our extremely talented master had left the Immortal End World for a long time.


    So many years had passed, nobody knew exactly how strong his swordsmanship cultivation base had become.


    If you could learn some of the legacies he left behind, or understand the sword intent in this long sword, you have high chances of making great improvement with your swordsmanship.


    As for me, I''m far from being as good as you.


    I no longer have the stamina, or much ability, really, to learn this sword now. But you have to have a try, Austin."


    Mr. Fang handed the sword back to Austin.


    "I do agree," Austin said.


    "I also think our master might have left some kind of heritage in this sword."


    After saying goodbye to Mr. Fang, Austin teleported himself to the Graystone City, and secluded himself in the time chamber inside the cave. He prepared himself for a long, meticulous study of the long sword.

 Chapter 2680 The Concentration Method

    Corey, Faran, and the four holy trees had been staying in the cave ever since they had come here. Even after Austin had left, they had not.


    This was because the cave was home to better quality of law power than the outside space, and it also contained a hint of real immortal energy.


    Therefore, the four holy trees liked to stay in here and practice.


    On the other hand, Austin was in the time chamber right now.


    A sword was floating in front of him. It was surrounded by streaks of sword aura which curled around it and revolved slowly.


    Sitting down cross legged, Austin released Five-element Sword Aura to sense and understand the weapon in front of him. He wanted to go deeper and understand the sword intent contained in it.


    He found that the sword aura contained in the long sword was quite terrifying.


    If he had not practiced the Five Elements Dominant Swordsmanship in the past, he would have been reduced to ashes by the weapon just by getting close to it.


    However, he was safe now, so Austin released his spiritual sense to envelop the sword.


    Gradually, he became immersed in the sword aura and intent.


    Time passed by, and he never felt it. One day, two days, three days...


    Only one day had passed in the outside world, yet it had already been thirty years inside the time chamber. This asynchronous relation to the outside world gave him an advantage.


    Austin now had plenty of time to understand and master the weapon.


    More than ten years later, Austin felt that he and the sword aura had become more compatible now.


    Streaks of extremely powerful Five-element Sword Aura were now coming out of the long sword and intertwining with the Five-element Sword Aura released by Austin.


    This meant that the long sword''s Five-element Sword Aura was sharpening and refining Austin''s own sword aura and intent. It would make him even more powerful.


    With time, Austin''s sword aura became more and more powerful.


    This was a good thing for his swordsmanship cultivation base.


    About a hundred years later according to the time chamber, some sort of spiritual power began to faintly come out of the blade of the sword. It surprised Austin quite a bit.


    The interesting thing was that this spiritual power was very weak and was hidden in the sword aura and intent.


    If it hadn''t been for his powerful spiritual sense, he wouldn''t have even noticed it.


    Austin tried his best to sense that spiritual power.


    No one knew how long it was before he had any success, but


    finally, Austin captured a


    agments of the Emperor''s spiritual sense energy had appeared for him.


    Half a year later, Austin finally finished his study of the long sword.


    Over the past six months, he had sensed the fragments of spiritual sense energy on the sword and found that though some were intact, some were broken as well.


    Most of them were Sword Emperor''s life experiences.


    The most valuable thing he had got was the Concentration Method for cultivating the sword intent.


    ''Good. I shall use the Concentration Method to cultivate sword intent!''


    Austin decided.


    The so-called Concentration Method allowed the cultivator to integrate the power of all the moves he had learned into one single and swift killing stroke.


    If a cultivator had a hundred moves in his repertoire, then he could combine them into one using the method, and unleash that power against the enemy.


    That way, the force of his one move would become equal to his entire firepower, which would be a hundred times stronger than normal.


    Further, there were two points one had to keep in mind. The first was speed.


    According to the Emperor, one should never underestimate the importance of speed.


    This was a sort of rule of thumb for all sorts of martial arts.


    It appeared simple but being fast was of great value.


    The second point was to combine the power of all of one''s moves into one. This was what differentiated this method.


    So in a nutshell, one would need to integrate the sword intent of all his moves in a short time and then unleashed all that power in one move.


    This would make his move extremely powerful.


    Therefore, Austin started to cultivate the sword intent with the Concentration Method.

 Chapter 2681 Reinforced Swordsmanship

    Inside the secret chamber, Austin practiced with intense focus. Swoosh! He waved his sword more than a thousand times swiftly within seconds.


    Wielding his sword like that was not new to him. As a matter of fact, with Austin''s first-rate swordsmanship cultivation base, such maneuvers should be child''s play to him.


    However, when Austin tried to condense the sword intent of a thousand moves into one, he found that it was nearly impossible for him to do so. He had continuously attempted to do the techniques according to the Concentration Method, but he still had a hard time.


    Hence, Austin continued to practice his swordsmanship, slowly increasing the number of moves as he progressed. He repeated the same steps without mistake until he successfully condensed a hundred sword intents into one.


    At his current swordsmanship cultivation base, Austin could wield his sword a hundred times within a second.


    Moreover, he was able to condense a hundred sword intents into one without much difficulty.


    "Ugh," Austin scoffed.


    He felt deeply frustrated and ashamed.


    Austin had a hard time condensing the sword intent.


    But he knew that once he had mastered it, he could acquire horrifying power.


    Swish, swish, swish!


    Inside the secluded chamber, the sword shadows flashed. The sword lights also shone amidst the darkness of the cave.


    Austin held his long silver sword and waved it constantly.


    The enclosed cave was ideal for Austin to cultivate his sword skills as it gave him sufficient time to practice without being interrupted.


    Austin studied the methods of condensing and refining the sword intents every day.


    Time passed by as quick as a flash and it had since been a hundred years!


    A century of cultivation had gone by. For an ordinary cultivator, it would have been a bore task to practice the same method every day.


    However, Austin was patient and very much satisfied with his development.


    Now, Austin could condense five hundred sword intents into one!


    Then, another six or seven hundred years passed by.


    After long years of attempting to master the sword intent, a thousand sword intents were finally condensed into one.


    Austin was now capable of unleashing a much stronger sword aura than before. Its power had escalated exponentially.


    However, Austin had not yet stopped practicing with intense rigor.


    It was not until two thousand years later that he ceased his cultivation.


    By then, he was able to condense five thousand sword intents into one!


    Austin had always had a flair with swordsmanship ever since he first wielded a blade, but his skills had never been more prominent than it was that day.


    After almost three thousand years of practice in the secret chamber, he had reached the level of condensing five tho


    that Austin would stand firmly, but he would in fact be at his feet at another place.


    He knew that it would take a lot of practice to master this great skill. He must have great spatial power.


    After a thousand years of hard work, Austin''s spatial power had developed substantially.


    Next, he kept practicing his skill until he became an expert in employing it.


    But soon, Austin found himself facing another bottleneck in the spatial power.


    Thus, he had to stop cultivating and ponder over his next move.


    ''What should I do now? What can I do to become stronger in a really short span of time?''


    Austin thought to himself.


    He always remembered that Dennis of the Yaksha Palace would never give up pestering him and the Immortal End World easily.


    This thought inspired him to greatly improve his combat effectiveness as soon as possible.


    All of a sudden, an idea flashed through Austin''s mind!


    ''Maybe I can use the Diabolic Killing Needle this time.


    As long as it absorbs more and more energy of the evil creatures, the strength of the demonic avatar and the needle itself can be augmented in a short period of time.''


    Austin reflected.


    ''Yes! Devil Ancestor Bale is just an ordinary sect ancestor with average strength, and he has been seriously injured.


    I don''t have to be afraid of him.


    If I sneak into the Third Demonic World, I''m sure that there will not be many demons there who are capable of stopping me from carrying out my plan...


    Then that must mean that my needle can really absorb a good deal of energy.''


    Austin was thrilled as he believed his scheme was feasible.


    "All right. I must sneak into the Third Demonic World quietly without exposing myself," he muttered to himself.


    Austin always liked taking risks, so he immediately left the time chamber and went straight to the Third Demonic World.

 Chapter 2682 Entering The Third Demonic World

    In the cultivation base outside the Immortal End World, Austin found Kevin.


    Recently, Kevin had deployed a great number of cultivators around the Immortal End World for protection. He had also dispatched a large number of cultivators hidden in space nearby as well ready to ambush any unsuspecting intruders.


    With the extensive and airtight protection plan, any suspicious activities would be instantly monitored, while creatures that would approach the Immortal End World would immediately be perceived.


    Austin had requested for these measures to be put in place.


    Austin was being extra cautious because he had no idea when Dennis would come to attack or where he would come from. He didn''t want to be found unawares.


    After Dennis came to the knowledge that Austin owned the spiritual tree, he was obsessed. Austin knew that he would try to steal the spiritual tree using any means possible. Besides, there were irreconcilable conflicts between the Immortal End World and the Yaksha Palace.


    Therefore, Dennis and the other members of the Yaksha Palace would attack anytime.


    But lately, although they were well prepared, nothing had happened yet.


    Austin thought for a while on what to do, and then decided to attach some pieces of his own spiritual sense marks to different places in and outside the Immortal End World as an extra measure.


    If something unexpected happened in his absence and Kevin activated the wisps of spiritual sense marks he left, Austin would instantly feel something and rush back.


    In the vast space, a warship bolted in the direction of the Evil Abyss World leaving a blurred trail in its speed.


    In one of the cabins of the warship, Austin sat cross-legged on the floor.


    "Humph! This time, we are going to settle our grudges for once and for all, Devil Ancestor Bale!"


    Austin murmured with a cold smile.


    This time, his primary goal for going to the Third Demonic World was to let the Diabolic Killing Needle absorb more abyss demons'' energy to enhance its power.


    Austin''s other goal was to get even with Devil Ancestor Bale and settle old scores.


    It would be best for everyone if he could get rid of that guy who was a thorn on his flesh.


    Otherwise, if Austin wasted more time and waited until Devil Ancestor Bale recovered completely, the latter would become a bigger threat to the safety of the Immortal End World.


    Austin believed that even if he wasn''t strong enough and probably still could not beat Devil Ancestor Bale. With his current strength, he could at least avoid irreparable damage and escape from the latter!


    Within a desolate and remote star cluster, hundreds of thousands of miles around the place was enveloped in a dense evil aura.


    In the center of the star cluster, there was a tremendously deep, bottomless, black abyss, emitting an evil aura constantly.


    The abyss was just the entrance to the Evil Ab


    rld was shrouded in the constantly rising black evil aura that seemed to be emitted by every living organism.


    "Master, in the Third Demonic World, demons live in different tribes.


    Powerful abyss demons will usually occupy a city and control the tribes around the city.


    Every single grand leader commands hundreds of large cities and owns hundreds of millions of miles of lands that they rule over.


    All the grand leaders are subjects of the Devil Ancestor Bale and are all answerable to him,"


    Solow explained the intricate leadership and governance structure of the Third Demonic World to Austin.


    "Solow, I remember that you once said your clan was destroyed because you guys offended a grand leader.


    What is the name of that grand leader?


    I want to avenge the murder of your clan and kill him for you right now!"


    Austin stated with determination, vengeance gleaming in his eyes.


    "Really? You would do this for me, master?"


    Solow was overjoyed.


    He surrendered to Austin not only because he wanted to live, but he also dreamed that one day Austin could help him take revenge.


    Unexpectedly, the day had finally come.


    "It''s Grand Leader Stan! Once, our clan chief spoke out of turn and accidentally offended him.


    As a result, he wiped out my whole family and ruined my clan singlehandedly!


    He ordered all the men to be enrolled into the army and kept as slaves forever just waiting to be dispatched.


    Meanwhile, all the women would always serve as lowly concubines or maids, serving the royal families.


    If I can''t avenge myself, I''ll surely die with regret!"


    Solow gritted his teeth while his eyes were full of hatred.


    "Don''t worry.


    Lead the way. I am going to take revenge for you now!"


    said the demonic avatar, patting him on the shoulder.


    "Thank you, master!


    I don''t know how I can ever repay you!"


    Solow was so grateful that tears ran down his face unnoticed.

 Chapter 2683 Grand Leader Stan

    Then Solow led the demonic avatar and flew towards the territory of Grand Leader Stan.


    Twelve hours later, they arrived at the entrance of a city.


    The city was extremely magnificent, prosperous and was spread over many acres of land. It was a large city with an even larger population.


    The pedestrians on the roads in the city were mostly the demons.


    However, the Third Demonic World had business with many other worlds in the universe.


    And because of this association, there were many creatures of other races wandering on the street alongside the evil creatures.


    Many human cultivators came into Austin''s view.


    Once they began strolling through the city, Austin realized that this city of evil creatures was in a lot of ways similar to that of humans.


    All kinds of shops, taverns and inns lined either side of the city streets.


    The thing that made it different was that the entire city was shrouded in a thick layer of demonic cloud, which kept rolling in and out the streets. The vague screams of demons also filled the air from time to time.


    "Master, that magnificent palace that you see ahead of you, is where Grand Leader Stan cultivates.


    Grand Leader Stan is a recluse. He usually sits quietly in that palace and rarely goes out."


    Solow pointed towards a huge palace at the end of the road. It was positioned in the innermost part of the city where blazing black light filled the air.


    "Yes... I see it."


    The demonic avatar nodded affirmatively.


    Austin released his spiritual sense to explore the palace on the inside.


    "There is indeed a very strong figure within it. That must be Grand Leader Stan!"


    Austin had dealt with several grand leaders before, so he was familiar with the extent of their strength.


    In an instant, he recognized that the bulky man in the palace was a grand leader.


    "Master, how should we proceed?


    A grand leader has so many servants and subordinates. How about we find a place to hide before we figure out a proper solution?"


    Solow suggested to Austin cautiously.


    "There is no need for that.


    Let''s go in immediately!"


    Austin smiled reassuringly.


    With Austin''s current strength, it would be a piece of cake for him to deal with the grand leader of the evil creatures.


    At this point, Austin didn''t have to be worried even if he was confronted by Devil Ancestor Bale, let alone an ordinary grand leader.


    Even the vice leader of the Yaksha Palace, Dennis was also wounded gravely by Austin.


    Dennis was definitely more powerful than this guy.


    r Grand Leader Stan.


    "Stop! Now!"


    Suddenly, a majestic voice echoed from the palace.


    A tall and sinister evil creature in a long dark red robe walked out from the depths of the palace. He examined the demonic avatar with a sharp look.


    "Master!


    That is Grand Leader Stan!"


    Solow told Austin with a trembling voice as soon as the evil creature appeared in front of him. His demeanor gave away his fear for the grand leader.


    "Really? Are you the so-called Grand Leader Stan? Finally I''ve got your attention!"


    the demonic avatar sneered and said in a mocking tone.


    "My friend, who are you? What grudge do you hold against me?


    Why have you come here simply to cause trouble for me, that too, for no reason?"


    Grand Leader Stan asked, staring at the demonic avatar, a hint of fear evident from his tone.


    He felt that the power this devil in front of him was immeasurable. So he couldn''t accurately determine to which realm it belonged.


    "Grudge? I do hold one, actually.


    Solow, why don''t you tell him now!


    Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you!"


    the demonic avatar said to Solow confidently.


    "Yes, I shall, master!"


    Solow straightened his back, raised his head and stepped forward with a newly found boldness.


    "You old bastard! Do you remember me?


    I want you to pay for the more than one hundred thousand lives that you have taken from my clan. You destroyed my clan, and you will pay for what you did to us today!"


    His eyes were burning with rage at the memory of his clan being destroyed. He gritted his teeth and stared at Grand Leader Stan.


    "I see. You are a surviving member of that clan then!"


    Grand Leader Stan said with a stern look.

 Chapter 2684 Panic In The Third Demonic World

    "I didn''t expect there would be such a strong master in your lowly family.


    I should''ve killed every single one of you."


    Grand Leader Stan said, as he stood facing Austin''s demonic avatar.


    The avatar had just killed many of his subordinates, so Grand Leader Stan did not dare to take the avatar lightly.


    What''s more, until now, he still didn''t know the extent of the demonic avatar''s powers.


    "Now that you have come to me, I will make sure to get rid of you this time.


    You and your remaining family suffer my wrath,"


    Grand Leader Stan said, filling the air with insatiable blood lust.


    Apparently, he had mistaken Austin''s demonic avatar as one of Solow''s family member. Most of the surviving family members were already weak and decrepit. Still, the grand leader was now determined to kill off their bloodline, starting with these two.


    "Too bad you won''t have the chance.


    Get your ass over here and meet your doom!"


    Austin''s demonic avatar roared in a scornful tone.


    "How dare you mock our grand leader?


    Let me catch these cocky, ignorant traitors for you!"


    a master of Ninth Evil Energy Realm shouted defiantly, hoping to impress his leader.


    By this time, numerous evil creatures rallied behind Grand Leader Stan.


    A grand leader was in charge of a vast territory, so he had a great number of men under his command.


    This city was also the place where Grand Leader Stan usually cultivated. Hence, it was heavily guarded.


    "You two traitors, surrender!"


    In an instant, the evil creature at the Ninth Evil Energy Realm pounced on Austin''s demonic avatar.


    A surge of energy filled the air at once. The avatar let out a huge roar and thick columns of evil aura emanated from it.


    The evil creature just wanted to show his strength to Grand Leader Stan.


    Austin''s demonic avatar stretched its palm until it was the size of several hectares.


    With one fell swoop the creature of the Ninth Evil Energy Realm ceased to exist.


    The battlefield suddenly turned quiet.


    All the evil creatures froze in shock.


    "A master at the Ninth Evil Energy Realm was killed in a single strike!''


    "It''s so boring to play with these weaklings.


    Make your move,


    Killing Needle absorbed him, he would die for good.


    After the one-sided battle, the demonic avatar wiped out all the evil creatures in Grand Leader Stan''s city.


    As a result, the needle had absorbed the flesh and blood of more than ten million evil creatures.


    Solow led the demonic avatar to another grand leader''s territory.


    "Master, this is Grand Leader Casey''s place," Solow said.


    Only half a day had passed, Grand Leader Casey was killed, so were most of the evil creatures living in his territory.


    Austin did spare the women, kids and the elderly.


    After that, Solow took the demonic avatar to yet another grand leader''s territory.


    There were ten grand leaders in the Third Demonic World.


    And Austin had already slain four of them in their previous battles.


    Later on, Devil Ancestor Bale appointed yet another four evil creatures as new grand leaders, in order to replace those who had been killed.


    There were now ten grand leaders and Austin was back to square one.


    Despite that, Austin didn''t stop his mission to eradicate all grand leaders in the Third Demonic World.


    Soon, tales of an unknown figure''s power began to spread across the Third Demonic World, as well as the stories of how he eliminated four grand leaders and their men.


    More than ten million evil creatures had lost their lives.


    The news caused a stir within the Third Demonic World.


    Needless to say, everyone was shocked.


    Everyone was in panic.

 Chapter 2685 The Transformation

    Soon, the untimely deaths of another two grand leaders became sensational news within the city.


    In just a day, their armies were all destroyed.


    Mysterious figures had been killing demons in the Third Demonic World. The death toll had already exceeded one hundred million in just two or three days!


    The entire world was in a state of panic.


    "Humph! Investigate this matter immediately!


    We should find the murderers and punish them severely!"


    The remaining four grand leaders were agitated by the news. This spurred them to get out of their palace and order their army to track down the perpetrators responsible for the deaths of six grand leaders.


    A group of demons now patrolled the dark grounds of the Third Demonic World. They had also set up checkpoints at various areas to investigate everyone who passed by.


    Countless of demons interrogated everyone in each city. All of them carried sharp, deadly blades as they made their searches.


    The four remaining grand leaders had also reinforced their city''s defenses, increasing their forces, to keep themselves safe.


    Lately, the shocking news was all the ordinary creatures talked about.


    The whole world was simmering with anxiety.


    Finding the two targets wouldn''t be an easy task. The demonic avatar and Solow were like droplets of water plunging into the sea. No one would be able to identify them once they were in the crowds.


    Meanwhile, in a remote and desolate area in the mountains of the Third Demonic World, there laid an underground cave.


    "It is time for the Diabolic Killing Needle and the demonic avatar to transform again."


    Austin seemed overjoyed by the news.


    The demon avatar sat in the middle of the cave with his legs crossed. Above his head, the Diabolic Killing Needle floated.


    A dark aura filled the cave. Magic surged and crested in the air. The horrible sound of demons roaring echoed within its walls.


    Austin observed the transformation from the side.


    Solow followed Austin closely.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle grew and shrunk. The process repeating itself again and again. A black light burst out


    It hit the city, destroying half of the area.


    The city was left with numerous dead bodies and wounded creatures.


    Strong winds began brewing violently as the Diabolic Killing Needle sucked in the essence of the demons'' corpses.


    "Enemy!"


    "It''s coming!"


    "Oh my God, it''s so terrible!"


    Cries and screams began to fill the city.


    In the past days, these evil creatures had been afraid of the unknown devil who had killed six grand leaders. Security within the city tightened. Patrols searched for him relentlessly. But no one expected the devil to come knocking at the city''s front door.


    The demonic avatar and Solow watched in mirth as the demons in the city began to panic.


    "I saw them over there!"


    "There are two of them, and they''re like us!"


    "Go after them! Don''t let them get away!"


    One by one, demons from inside and outside the city rushed towards Solow and the demonic avatar.


    They surrounded the two, blocking all their chances of escape.


    Boom!


    A figure with a powerful aura rushed over them like a cannonball. He came from deep within the city, disturbing the sky and earth in his wake.


    Covered in blue and black scales, the creature had two sharp horns protruding out of his forehead. His eyes immediately landed on the demonic avatar and Solow.


    He was Grand Leader Norman.


    "Are you the ones wreaking havoc lately?"


    he asked slowly as if uncertain.

 Chapter 2686 The Invincible Evil Array

    "Yes, it is us, Solow and my powerful master.


    Are you scared? Trembling in fear perhaps? Get your ass over here so my master can finish this quickly with one strike,"


    Solow replied, as he stepped forward and pointed at Grand Leader Norman.


    ''This guy has really put on airs just because he has me on his side.


    He has become more outgoing, too confident even, after he avenged his family, '' Austin thought.


    Austin made a pact with Solow that he would kill the ten grand leaders, their men and Devil Ancestor Bale while also sparing the other creatures of the Third Demonic World.


    Austin showed mercy to this forsaken world in honor of their agreement.


    "Solow, you seem confident and willing. Why don''t you fight him yourself? I have faith that you''ll beat him,"


    the demonic avatar said jokingly.


    "Wh-what? Master, I''m flattered, really. But I think you should do it yourself; you''d do a much finer job," Solow answered immediately.


    Taken aback, he quickly hid behind Austin''s demonic avatar.


    "Humph! I don''t know who you are and what you are up to.


    But you have committed a heinous crime and you must die!" Grand Leader Norman said through his gritted teeth.


    He stressed every syllable.


    "Are you serious? You think you can take me out?"


    the demonic avatar said dismissively.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself. Your power is nothing compared to my master''s!"


    Solow shouted behind the demonic avatar.


    As if right on cue, three powerful figures shot towards them from the sky like cannonballs, leaving thick columns of black evil aura behind them.


    The mysterious figures landed with a loud thud that shook the ground. There, three tall, ferocious, evil creatures stood beside Grand Leader Norman, each emanating a horrifying aura.


    Their sharp eyes all fixed on the demonic avatar and Solow.


    "Kill!" boomed the voice of one of the powerful creatures.


    Immediately responding to the order, numerous evil creatures from all directions swarmed towards the demonic avatar and Solow.


    The ground trembled with the steps of the many creatures.


    The three strong evil creatures beside Grand Leader Norman were also grand leaders themselves.


    They had promised to come to the aid of whoever was being attacked by the mysterious figure who had recently killed their fellow grand leaders, as well as their men.


    The moment Grand Leader Norman''s city was under attack, he had already informed the other g


    who could match the powers of a sect ancestor might be able to make it out of the array.


    "What is this? Let me break it!"


    the demonic avatar roared loudly.


    Suddenly, it dashed forward with no regard, clutching the Diabolic Killing Needle in its hand.


    The needle as huge as a pillar was surrounded by illusory scenes, showing hundreds of millions of evil creatures of different worlds in the middle of a ritual in an old temple.


    Out of the blue, the evil creatures in the illusions roared together in harmony, shaking the world.


    The demonic avatar ran rampant, destroying the flags one after another with the needle.


    In only a few seconds, the famous evil array was destroyed. The avatar laid waste on vast stretch of land turning it into ruins.


    In the center of the ruins stood the demonic avatar unscathed.


    "This... This is impossible! The array was broken!"


    The four grand leaders and the other evil creatures were aghast. The remarkable array in the Evil Abyss World was broken right before their eyes.


    The four leaders felt a chill creep up their spine, and fear rose in their hearts.


    They were crestfallen. ''How are we going to beat such a strong opponent?'' they thought.


    "Send a word to our devil ancestor. He is the only one that can defeat him,"


    one of the grand leaders shouted.


    "Yes, we need to turn to our devil ancestor for help!"


    The thought of the devil ancestor helping them was enough for them to immediately pull themselves together.


    And so they began to contact Devil Ancestor Bale.


    ''Devil Ancestor Bale is finally going to show up?''


    Austin thought with a sneer.

 Chapter 2687 Meet Devil Ancestor Bale Again

    There was a huge diabolic palace shrouded in a thick black mist in a void located at the Third Demonic World.


    The diabolic palace had a secret chamber wherein an old evil creature sat for the longest of time.


    The old evil creature was Devil Ancestor Bale.


    He had been healing himself since he was injured.


    But, he didn''t get much better. The injury he got was far too serious.


    ''Austin, the Immortal End World, and the bastard of the hybrid titan race have all hurt me! They should all die!''


    The thought always crossed his mind. He swore that once he recovered, he would certainly extract revenge to all those who hurt him.


    Of course he knew these things should be kept aside for the time being.


    He needed to meditate most of the time so that he could peacefully heal himself.


    All of a sudden, he waved his hand forward.


    In front of him, a light curtain had formed.


    Lively images appeared in the light curtain.


    The images formed out messages from the Grand Leader Norman and the three other grand leaders.


    "What?!" Devil Ancestor Bale exclaimed in shock.


    The message also asked for help as six of the grand leaders and hundreds of millions of evil creatures had been killed by mysterious men. Devil Ancestor Bale couldn''t stay calm any longer and jumped up.


    If things continued to go on like this, their entire world would soon be wiped out.


    Those who were killed, the six grand leaders and all of the evil creatures, took up more than half of the Third Demonic World''s strengths. And now, some mysterious men killed them all!


    Devil Ancestor Bale felt a stabbing pain in his chest.


    "Who did this?! I will definitely smash them into pieces and confine their spiritual souls. They shall be eternally doomed!"


    Devil Ancestor Bale angrily boasted.


    In a flash, he moved to the territory of Grand Leader Norman.


    Whoosh!


    A blazing black light swiftly galloped in the sky of the Third Demonic World.


    In just a moment, he arrived at the city where Grand Leader Norman was. He landed in front of the four grand leaders.


    er of the Yaksha Palace.


    Devil Ancestor Bale knew that Devil Ancestor Thanos could kill him with ease.


    Austin knew that and used that to frighten Devil Ancestor Bale.


    "Ha-ha! Devil Ancestor Thanos said that the Third Demonic World is far too violent. You have made enemies everywhere in the outside universe and bullied the weak world. You have damaged the reputation of our Evil Abyss World.


    He sent me to get rid of the nuisance in the Evil Abyss World.


    I think you know fully well how powerful Devil Ancestor Thanos is.


    So, don''t resist and allow me to kill you!"


    Even in its lies, the demonic avatar laughed loudly.


    "Humph, I don''t believe you.


    The goal of any worlds is to expand as much as possible.


    Well, I will capture you first and personally meet with Devil Ancestor Thanos!"


    Devil Ancestor Bale sneered.


    The demonic avatar quickly punched Devil Ancestor Bale.


    Bang!


    Devil Ancestor Bale pressed his palm forward, forming a huge demonic wall and blocking the incoming fist.


    Boom! Everything was getting tense.


    The demonic avatar had no choice but to retreat a dozen steps.


    Even though the demonic avatar was strong, Devil Ancestor Bale''s strength was superior.


    "Such a pity that you tried to kill me with such a weak strength.


    Surrender to me!"


    Devil Ancestor Bale sneered and rushed forward at a lightning speed.

 Chapter 2688 We Meet Again

    Buzz!


    Devil Ancestor Bale''s forehead began to shine brightly. Countless black Divine Ruling Chains, like dark iron chains, pierced through the air and engulfed the demonic avatar from every direction.


    As an esteemed cultivator as powerful as a sect ancestor, Devil Ancestor Bale had powerful strength. In terms of cultivation about laws of nature, he was far greater than ordinary creatures.


    At once, the black Divine Ruling Chains obstructed the air around the demonic avatar and attempted to trap it.


    Bang!


    Devil Ancestor Bale did not stop there. He reached out his palm forwards and it slowly began to grow in size. A black mist also shrouded his enlarged palms. A deafening roar of demons arose from the mist, as if an entire army hid behind its veil.


    He was displaying a high-grade demonic martial arts skill. Although it seemed simple, the skill contained mysterious attacking laws beyond the grasp of most creatures.


    The combined assault of the black Divine Ruling Chains and the black claw could prove deadly.


    Boom!


    The demonic avatar was then ready to strike back. Slowly, tiny dots of light appeared on the demonic avatar''s body. Soon after, flashes of demonic light spilt out like laser rays.


    Recently, the Diabolic Killing Needle had absorbed more than one hundred million demons'' flesh and blood. The demonic power possessed by the demonic avatar had already reached a terrifying level.


    Seeing the powerful rays of demonic light emanating from the demonic avatar, Devil Ancestor Bale frowned, his eyes narrowed in thought.


    "GRRRRR!!!"


    The demonic avatar let out a loud roar, summoning its power. Evil light surged from its core and rushed to its right fist like molten magma. Its closed fist was growing rapidly. The black light from it was dark and solid, making it seem like there was a hole in space.


    Bang!


    The demonic avatar''s body thrust forward with great speed. Its right fist was like a black mountain, roaring and pushing ahead horizontally.


    It had just used the powerful demonic strength. Without combining it with any skills, it was equivalent to a blow of brute force.


    Even so, it was extremely powerful!


    The black Divine Ruling Chains lost their power and collapsed one by one. Once all the chains had fallen, the sealed space also gradually opened up.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The battle continued between the demonic avatar''s huge fist and the black claw of Devil Ancestor Bale. In one instant, they came into contact releasing a surge of energy.


    The body of the demonic avatar was thrown backwar


    d at Austin, terrified but enraged.


    He didn''t expect that he could be so gravely injured by Austin, who in his eyes, had been an insignificant insect.


    "Hey, you old demon, we meet again!"


    Austin sneered triumphantly.


    Austin was surprised by his own power.


    He had undergone a lot after cultivating the sword skill these days. He just used one move together with the demonic avatar and incapacitated Devil Ancestor Bale.


    It was an unexpected attack, but the truth was that a powerful sect ancestor like Devil Ancestor Bale had far too much fighting experience.


    It was hard to hurt him even with an unexpected attack.


    But still it meant that the fighting abilities of both the demonic avatar and Austin had improved to a great extent!


    "What?!


    Is he really Austin from the Immortal End World?!"


    the other four grand leaders and a large number of demon masters all exclaimed in surprise.


    Austin was practically a household name in the Third Demonic World.


    "That means that you''re the one who''s been stirring up trouble in the Third Demonic World, killing the six grand leaders and hundreds of millions of demons."


    Fury and hatred gushed out from the demon ancestor''s eyes.


    "Yes, you''re right. It was all me.


    You old demon, the Third Demonic World attacked our Immortal End World several times and even broke it into pieces in the past!


    Now things have changed and it will be my turn to come to the Third Demonic World to deliver justice!"


    Austin said with half a smile.


    "Well, very well. Since you have come here by yourself, I don''t have to go out looking for you.


    Today, I will make sure you never return!"


    Devil Ancestor Bale gnashed his teeth with anger.

 Chapter 2689 A Duel With Devil Ancestor Bale

    "Ha-ha! Are you kidding me?" Austin sneered with disdain.


    "Shut up, you old bastard, or you''ll bite your tongue."


    Today, Austin wasn''t feeling the usual pressure and trepidation he used to feel in the presence of a sect ancestor.


    Even in the face of a showdown with Dennis from the Yaksha Palace, he had been undaunted. He wasn''t about to buckle now that he had to fight Devil Ancestor Bale, who was considerably less powerful than his other enemy.


    "How dare you speak to the devil ancestor in such a tone!"


    The four grand leaders stood nearby, along with a hoard of evil creatures from the Seventh, Eighth, and Ninth Evil Energy Realms. They were hurling furious slurs at him.


    "You certainly are courting death!"


    "You are nothing but a bunch of ants!" Austin snarled back at them.


    "I can chop you all down with a single blow!"


    He remained unfazed by the prospect of battling with a sect ancestor and hundreds of evil creatures by himself. In fact, he almost reveled in it, and took great pleasure in provoking them.


    If asked at the moment, he could probably say in all honesty that he had no care for the entire Third Demonic World at all.


    "Argh!" One of the grand leaders screamed in frustration.


    "Austin, you are out of your damn mind!


    Fine then! It will be my utmost pleasure to kill you, you arrogant bastard."


    A powerful demonic energy broke out of the grand leader''s body.


    And in his hand, a black spear appeared, blazing with black light and pulsing with intense power. He threw it at Austin, his aim swift and terrifying.


    Whoosh!


    Austin put one hand behind his back, and out of it shot a beam of dazzling sword-light, searing through the sky towards the grand leader.


    It contained the sword intent of six thousand sword moves, all combined into one.


    It could cut through anything that ever existed in the world.


    The sword-light pierced through his defense of demonic power, then through his chest.


    The grand leader''s body shook violently.


    And then...


    Bang!


    His body crumpled and exploded into bits of ashes, before vanishing to thin air.


    With just one move, Austin had killed a grand leader.


    ''It would seem that a concentrated sword intent yields greater power.''


    Austin marveled at this new discovery.


    After having practiced the Concentration Method, he felt the power of his swordsmanship steadily growing.


    "What?!" The evil creatures


    f they joined into the fray to assist their master, they would be of no use in such an intense battle.


    The reverberating energy exuded by the combatants, even from a distance, was too terrifying for them to comprehend.


    "Austin! I swear, I am not going to stop until I finally kill you!" Devil Ancestor Bale roared.


    He gathered himself and swooped over Austin like a dark cloud. His blood vitality became that of a bottomless sea. Black light enveloped him. He was turning into a black hole, devouring all the light and space around him.


    Swish, swish, swish!


    Black Divine Law Chains rushed out from him, like giant, fiendish snakes dancing wildly.


    The chains intertwined themselves with each other and turned into a massive pillar of black light. A fiery dark flame blazed through its surface and soared into the sky, illuminating the surface below.


    Bang!


    With their surroundings lit, everyone could see a ferocious-looking evil god sitting cross-legged beneath the pillar where the fire shot up. All of a sudden, the demon god spit out sharp beams of black light that blocked the attacks from Austin and his demonic avatar.


    Spears of dark red fire engulfed the space as they darted towards Austin, their speed and intensity almost overwhelming.


    Not only could these flames hurt mortal flesh, they could also corrode people''s spiritual sense and endanger their spiritual souls.


    It had to be said -- for all of Devil Ancestor Bale''s injuries, to be able to unleash these attacks one after another, each with such formidable force, his fighting ability could truly not be underestimated.

 Chapter 2690 Burning The Original Energy Essence

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    One by one, Austin unleashed his sword-light. Each light was as sharp and deadly as six thousand sword moves were concentrated into one. It was enough to cut through space like cutting through tofu.


    It slashed through everything until it hit the raging sea of flames. The impact caused a deafening explosion. Shock waves of the blast flew up in the sky.


    The demonic avatar was not afraid of the burning flames for it knew that its skin was as hard as an armor. It would barely feel the heat. So it rushed towards Devil Ancestor Bale for the killing blow.


    Swish!


    At the last minute, Devil Ancestor Bale pulled out his dark, diabolical sword and swept its lethal blade across Austin''s waist.


    "Great! The mighty demon ancestor has finally defeated its enemy!"


    Devil Ancestor Bale stood proudly as the demons around him cheered.


    As the applause went on, Austin''s chopped body shuddered slightly. Suddenly, it disintegrated into spots of lights until it disappeared completely.


    It turned out that it was just an illusion. This was not Austin''s real body at all.


    He had used his powers to distort and deform spatial structures and turned them into a fake body.


    This strange strategy had actually fooled Devil Ancestor Bale!


    "He used spatial power!"


    Devil Ancestor Bale fumed.


    "So, it turned out to be fake?!"


    All the demons around them were dumbfounded by the turn of events.


    Boom!


    An earth-shattering sound flew over them from afar.


    The fierce battle between the three had shook the universe.


    By condensing the power of six thousand sword moves into one, Austin was confident that he could defeat Devil Ancestor Bale.


    It was also partly because his opponent had been seriously injured and weakened.


    With the combination of all his special martial arts skills, he would be able to produce an immensely powerful attack enough to kill Devil Ancestor Bale.


    With his physical strength and spiritual power, Austin had fought bravely against Devil Ancestor Bale. He met each attack head on. And e


    stor Bale smiled mockingly as he approached Austin.


    With each step, the ground beneath his feet shook violently.


    "This ends now, Austin.


    Though I have to admit, you are indeed a rarity. If you keep on like this, your strength will surpass me eventually.


    But you are too impatient. You dare break into the Third Demonic World to seek revenge before you are strong enough.


    Now, I will have to kill you."


    As he got closer to Austin, Devil Ancestor Bale let out his full power. The world shook violently as thunderbolts tore through the sky.


    But then, Austin raised his head, revealing a golden eye nestled between his eyebrows. It opened suddenly with a sting.


    Strange streaks of light shot through the sky, one after another. It devoured every other lights in the world until everything went dark.


    The entire world descended into the darkness. It was difficult even for the spiritual sense to find out what was going on.


    Through the darkness, however, the golden eye was visible. It stared at Devil Ancestor Bale intently.


    "Don''t get so cocky yet, you old bastard!


    Look at me!"


    Austin shouted.


    "What?"


    Startled, Devil Ancestor Bale locked gaze with the golden eye.


    All of a sudden, he felt his spiritual soul slowly leaving his body. It was pulled by a mysterious force towards the golden eye.


    Cold dread clawed through his heart.

 Chapter 2691 The Magic Soul-protecting Umbrella

    At that moment, Devil Ancestor Bale slowed his attacks because he put all his attention on the golden eye between Austin''s eyebrows.


    It was because the eye was dragging his spiritual soul out of his Soul Sea.


    Even Dennis, the deputy leader of the Yaksha Palace had spent some time trying to get rid of Austin''s Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor. Dennis was stronger than Devil Ancestor Bale.


    It was impossible for the devil ancestor to rid himself of Austin''s third eye in a short time.


    Devil Ancestor Bale was lost in thought, thinking about how to defeat the third eye when Austin''s voice drew his attention.


    "Old bastard, what are you still doing here? Hell is waiting for you, right now!" Austin yelled.


    Devil Ancestor Bale was distracted. Austin took the chance and unleashed several streaks of sword-light to hit his older opponent. Each streak of sword light contained the combined power of six thousand sword moves.


    The dazzling and eye-catching Divine Ruling Chains fell from the sky and shot at lightning speed towards Devil Ancestor Bale like sharp arrows.


    Austin placed his fists into the two magic pots and razed Devil Ancestor Bale with nonstop punches.


    Meanwhile, his demonic avatar activated the World Sealing Tabooed Magic. Numerous black runes appeared everywhere and overwhelmed Devil Ancestor Bale.


    Then it kept hitting Devil Ancestor Bale hard with the enormous Diabolic Killing Needle.


    A series of loud noises rang out as Austin and his demonic avatar attacked the devil ancestor.


    Devil Ancestor Bale was stuck, unable to move. In a very short time, he had taken numerous blows from the powers that Austin and his demonic avatar had unleashed.


    Right when the devil ancestor realized what was happening, several deep holes had already appeared on his body.


    Sharp pain overwhelmed him.


    Then in a flash of light, his flesh, bones and internal organs exploded like a Cinco de Mayo pinata. As a result, his flesh and blood had splattered everywhere.


    In the blink of an eye, countless deep cuts and gashes could be seen on what remained of Devil Ancestor Bale''s body, revealing his bones, intestines and other organs.


    Amazingly, he was still alive, but the pain was unbearable for him.


    Devil Ancestor Bale couldn''t help screaming.


    But it was just the beginning.


    In the next moment.


    Bam!


    His arms exploded and turned into more bursts of bones and flesh.


    hink you can escape from me today? That''s not gonna happen!"


    Austin lost his patience as he saw through Devil Ancestor Bale''s plan. He sped up and rushed towards his head at lightning speed.


    Just then, an ear-splitting sound rang out.


    The black umbrella above Devil Ancestor Bale''s head burst out a bright light, producing a terrifying power. It destroyed the space around them, and a huge spatial passage took shape.


    Whoosh!


    A dark and mysterious energy wrapped Devil Ancestor Bale''s head, pulling it into the passage before disappearing.


    "There is no escape for you!"


    Austin was about to destroy Devil Ancestor Bale. There was no way he was going to let him get away.


    As he reached the spatial channel, he released the spatial power and directed it to enter the channel.


    Boom!


    Explosions rang out in the spatial passageway as it began to collapse.


    "That old monster must not make it out of this channel," Austin murmured.


    He knew that it was impossible for him to catch up with Devil Ancestor Bale.


    At that moment, Devil Ancestor Bale''s laugh came from the spatial passage.


    "Austin, you are too late. Now, you can''t kill me.


    The Magic Soul-protecting Umbrella will get me anywhere I want.


    Austin, just wait and see. I will come back for you one day. I will have my revenge and when I am back, you will know!"


    Devil Ancestor Bale''s voice resounded.


    ''Damn it! That filthy old bastard still got away, ''


    Austin thought, reluctant to accept his failure to end the old demon''s life.


    Then he turned to the other evil creatures around him with a sinister smile.

 Chapter 2692 Bring Back All The Treasures

    "That''s not good. Even the devil ancestor has escaped!


    We should run away!"


    All of a sudden, all the demons began to run like rats trying to escape a sinking ship. They lost their leader, and didn''t know what to do.


    Even Devil Ancestor Bale escaped once he was defeated. Because of that, all of the demons completely lost their will to fight.


    The four grand leaders had conspired with each other in order to deal with Austin. Each of them had formed an elite army. Once they find Austin, they would immediately call their armies and deal with Austin together.


    With many armies, the number of evil demons gathering here was close to ten million.


    Now they were quickly escaping. The scene was something to behold!


    Like locusts, the demons were densely packed in the earth and sky.


    The four grand leaders fled the fastest and could be seen in front of the stampede.


    "I won''t allow anyone to escape!"


    Austin said with a grin on his face.


    At this moment, his demonic avatar came to the place where Devil Ancestor Bale''s body had exploded. In its hand was the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    Blood, flesh, and bones were floating in the air, forming something similar to a black ocean. Waves of extremely terrifying energy pressure were spreading from it.


    The energy contained in the body of a devil ancestor, even shattered into pieces, was something unimaginable.


    Even a grand leader had to be extremely cautious when approaching the area where the flesh and blood were left. Failure to be cautious would result to severe injury.


    Swoosh!


    The demonic avatar sent the Diabolic Killing Needle to the sea of blood and flesh. It quickly produced a tremendous suction power that continuously absorbed all the blood and flesh.


    Meanwhile, Austin chased after the fleeing evil demons.


    His spiritual sense were focused on the four grand leaders.


    He raised his hand and released four streaks of sword light.


    The streaks of sword light caught up with the four grand leaders. Without warning, they pierced through their heads and shattered their spiritual souls into pieces.


    The sword light was so powerful t


    overjoyed to hear Austin''s words. He knew that Austin was willing to bring his clan members back to the Immortal End World.


    He immediately looked for his clan members.


    About half an hour later, the air around the demonic avatar and the Diabolic Killing Needle started to subside.


    At long last, the demonic avatar stood up and grabbed the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    "Yes! Another successful transformation!"


    Austin exclaimed in joy.


    He could feel it in him that the current power of his demonic avatar and the Diabolic Killing Needle had increased drastically!


    "I wonder if I can fight against a sect ancestor with my strength..."


    Austin mumbled.


    But Austin was sure that the fighting power of the demonic avatar was stronger than his own body.


    "It''s time to make a fortune."


    Austin sneered.


    Now, no one could defeat Austin in the Third Demonic World.


    The Third Demonic World had always tried to develop and expand itself by riding roughshod over other worlds.


    They had already obtained countless treasures by now.


    But at this moment, the treasures no longer belonged to the Third Demonic World. They now belonged to Austin. He could take any of them at his will!


    "I will search everywhere, every light and shadow, just to find out and bring back all the valuable treasure to the Immortal End World!"


    As he declared this, Austin held his fists up and clenched it with dedication.

 Chapter 2693 The Appearance Of Devil Ancestor Javier

    Austin continued to run around the Third Demonic World, searching everywhere and taking everything from the big cities, tribes, families, and sects.


    He specifically plundered all the treasures stored in the headquarters where the ten grand leaders were stationed.


    Austin also found Devil Ancestor Bale''s hidden diabolic palace and took a large number of treasures inside.


    Nevertheless, Austin was a man of principle even when he was plundering the places he had chosen.


    He would pick the powerful and wealthy sects, clans, and organizations to ransack.


    And yet, he would leave those ordinary evil creatures alone.


    In the Second Demonic World of the Evil Abyss World, there was a dark fog rolling over the diabolic palace erected up in the sky.


    The ghastly mist made everything around look even eerier.


    All of a sudden, a cloud of evil aura appeared and flew towards the demonic palace.


    And to make things even more spooky, a fiendish head was wrapped in the dark evil aura.


    It was the head of Devil Ancestor Bale.


    The devil ancestor of the Second Demonic World was called Devil Ancestor Javier, and Devil Ancestor Bale had been in good terms with the former.


    Therefore, Devil Ancestor Bale decided to come to him.


    As soon as the head of Devil Ancestor Bale arrived outside of the demonic palace of Devil Ancestor Javier, the latter was able to detect him right away.


    Swish!


    In the demonic palace, a giant hand held the head of Devil Ancestor Bale while taking him into the hall.


    "Bale, what happened to you?"


    asked the astonished Devil Ancestor Javier as he looked at the head of Devil Ancestor Bale.


    "It''s Austin!


    He actually broke into my Third Demonic World to kill me. I almost died at his hands!


    Javier, the Third Demonic World is entirely over now!"


    Devil Ancestor Bale said hoarsely with extreme hatred painted in his sharp eyes.


    "What? Was the Austin from the Immortal End World you''re talking about?


    Bale, how could that mere nobody hurt you like this?!


    Oh, I get it. Did the three sect ancestors who fought with you last time gang up on you?"


    guessed Devil Ancestor Javier with his sheer suspicious tone.


    "No. Austin came alone. He did this to me all by himself,"


    Devil Ancestor Bale replied with utmost hatred.


    Now that his head was the on


    evil creature is coming for me!


    And, his aura is a little familiar!"


    Austin''s spiritual sense carefully identified him�C�Camidst the maximal distance between them.


    "It''s him! Javier! You old devil!"


    Austin''s eyes turned cold upon knowing who it was.


    He recalled that Devil Ancestor Javier had killed a lot of people from the Immortal End World last time.


    The latter even killed Zenith''s friend, who came all the way back from the Corpse World to help the Immortal End World fight against its enemy.


    Austin had never forgotten such atrocities.


    And at the same time, he did not expect Devil Ancestor Javier to find and come for him right now.


    "It must be that Bale who has fled to the Second Demonic World. He must have asked this old devil to deal with me.


    Ha-ha!


    I am looking for a sect ancestor to test the power of the demonic avatar. And now this old devil is coming! What perfect timing!"


    The thought of the people from the Immortal End World who were mercilessly slaughtered by Devil Ancestor Javier filled Austin with rage.


    "Austin! Hand over our holy treasure immediately!"


    At the sight of Austin''s figure, Devil Ancestor Javier couldn''t wait any longer. He roared and moved towards the young man in an instant.


    "Old bastard, I''ve been looking for you! You''re dead meat!"


    Austin also roared and rushed towards Devil Ancestor Javier, meeting the latter halfway with fury.


    Two figures, with terrible strength, charged toward each other at high speed. Wherever they passed, the earth shook violently.

 Chapter 2694 A Monster

    High above the Third Demonic World, Austin and Devil Ancestor Javier was quickly moving closer to one another.


    They stopped on their tracks when only a few hundred kilometers separated them.


    "It''s really you, you evil bastard!"


    Austin eyed Devil Ancestor Javier coolly and maliciously.


    ''This evil creature''s hands are soaked with the blood of those in the Immortal End World. Those hands had killed over one hundred thousand creatures, '' he thought to himself.


    "Austin, you little thief! I didn''t expect our missing sacred weapon��the Diabolic Killing Needle��would fall to your hands.


    Hand it over immediately so that your life may be spared.


    If you don''t surrender it now, I may be forced to send you back to your creator," Devil Ancestor Javier said. His voice was stern and serious.


    The devil ancestor stood tall with his long dark red hair dancing in the wind. He exuded terrible power.


    His piercing eyes were sharp as blades. They held so much hostility and aggression. The air around him was choked full of his dark powers.


    Austin could tell that Devil Ancestor Javier was powerful. He might even be more powerful than Devil Ancestor Bale.


    "How did you know? I see. It must be that old bastard Bale who told you I have the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    He shouldn''t have done that because I have no other choice but to kill you now,"


    Austin taunted.


    "Austin, I must admit that you possess such great strength for someone your age. What you have is rare.


    But don''t be too arrogant.


    Being a devil ancestor, I am one of the strongest and greatest in this universe.


    To us, everyone else is beneath us. They are like ants.


    You, too, are below me. You may be strong, but to me, you are nothing but an insect.


    An ant wants to kill me? What a joke!


    So hand over our sacred weapon." Devil Ancestor Javier stood proudly with his hands clasped behind him.


    His arrogance was written plainly on his face with the way he was looking at Austin.


    It was indeed true that sect ancestors were the most powerful creatures in the universe. They belonged to the top of the pyramid.


    They sneered at the creatures below them and believed them to be weak.


    Ordinary creatures were just insects to them.


    For the sect ancestors, the weaklings must pay them respect.


    But Austin wasn''t going to accept that.


    He believed he himself was a formidable match to any sect a


    small pieces entered his body, giving his hands and feet the claws of the tiger that could tear the sky to ribbons.


    Then, a long, black snake coiled down towards the devil ancestor. It was so long that its tail could smash the void. But it shrank as soon as it entered Devil Ancestor Javier''s back, giving him a tail.


    The rest of the demonic beasts started to fall down on him. Each one merged themselves into his body until he was deformed into a bizarre shape.


    This was a mysterious and powerful technique which he had mastered over time.


    He had traveled far and wide to collect the souls of various beasts and absorb them into his own body.


    He could now use their abilities to make himself even more invincible and infinitely more powerful.


    He had transformed into his mightiest form.


    His metamorphosis happened so fast.


    Almost in an instant, he had turned into a monster with a dragon''s head, tiger''s feet, demon''s body, raptor''s wings and a snake''s tail in front of Austin''s very eyes.


    During his transformation, the heavens and the earth were in chaos. Blood red lightning streaked through the sky. The sky cracked open to pour down heavy rain.


    As the monster took a step forward, the ground trembled.


    The monster''s power seemed immense and unmatched.


    "You should be honored, Austin, for you have forced me to take this form," the monster sneered.


    His gaze was cold and ruthless as he landed on Austin.


    "Did you think you can frighten me by turning into a monster?


    Come over here. I can still slay you!"


    Betraying no signs of fear, Austin stepped forward.

 Chapter 2695 Slayed Devil Ancestor Javier

    "Go to hell!"


    The monster, which transformed from Devil Ancestor Javier, harshly roared and swooped over. Every inch of his body released energy, the demonic blood boiled, and the tremendous power wildly surged.


    Austin''s face darkened, emanating a very serious expression. He found out that the power of the Devil Ancestor Javier was much stronger than before.


    "Okay! Let me see your powers!"


    Austin roared. His fists was covered with two pots. He quickly rushed to the monster.


    After using all kinds of secret martial arts skills, Austin shone like a God of War. His physical strength, spiritual sense force, and law power were all on full display.


    Bang!


    The monster was extremely terrifying. He casually lunged forward. He slashed the space, and the void shattered into pieces, leaving a cloud of dust within the space''s radius.


    Bang!


    Austin attempted to punch the monster, but their hands got caught with each other.


    Once their fists collided, Austin was thrown back a hundred thousand miles away.


    But with just a step forward, Austin was back in front of the monster Devil Ancestor Javier had turned into.


    Because of his increased spatial power, Austin had begun to have a preliminary understanding of a few great bodily movement skills that would make it easier for him to move even faster.


    With just a wave of his hand, Austin let out a stream of sharp sword-light that contained the energy of 6, 000 sword moves, sending it towards Devil Ancestor Javier.


    A crimson skeleton of immense height suddenly appeared. It held the Supreme Spiritual Pot in its left hand and a blood red blade in its right hand. Without hesitation, it attacked Devil Ancestor Javier.


    Austin also showed his most powerful strength. All kinds of secret martial arts skills were on display.


    Bang!


    The demonic avatar launched offensive attacks on its own. The black iron bar smashed to the ground, making the whole area fall apart. It seemed like even ghosts were crying hysterically because of this.


    "This is the holy treasure of our world!"


    As he stared at the evil needle, Devil Ancestor Javier''s eyes lit up. A look of greed was apparent in his eyes.


    "This is mine!"


    The monster roared and immediately pounced on Austin.


    "Kill it!" Austin ordered.


    Both Austin and the demonic avatar ferocious


    lf of Devil Ancestor Javier''s broken body was about to flee, Austin appeared in front of him and blocked his way. He raised his hand and slashed a sharp sword-light at the broken body.


    The demonic avatar, who was also holding the Diabolic Killing Needle, also came and smashed the broken body.


    "Ah!"


    Devil Ancestor Javier screamed in great pain. The small part of his broken body was completely devoured by the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    "I just killed a master as powerful as a sect ancestor!"


    Austin was pleasantly surprised.


    Devil Ancestor Bale was not in his best condition. He had suffered from severe injuries when he fought against Austin before. But, this one was different. Devil Ancestor Javier was a master as good as a sect ancestor and was at the peak of his power and strength.


    But now, he was miserably killed in battle no matter how good and strong he was!


    Austin didn''t even use the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor!


    Had he used it, he would have probably won more quickly and easily!


    From this fight, Austin had gained the confidence to battle against an average sect ancestor.


    Austin was good at battle largely because of the strength of the demonic avatar and the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    "Austin, I will not spare you!


    You just wait!"


    All of a sudden, an illusory black phantom appeared hundreds of thousands of miles away. It roared at Austin with extreme resentment.


    "What? Is this a joke?


    Is Devil Ancestor Javier still alive?"


    Austin remained stunned as he looked at the illusory figure.

 Chapter 2696 Devil Ancestor Thanos

    Austin released his spiritual sense to feel and locate that demonic shadow in the distance. He was able to find it and realized that it was a wisp of broken soul.


    He thought over it for some time and realized that it was a spiritual avatar of Devil Ancestor Javier.


    The moment it was able to perceive Austin''s presence, it roared angrily at him. Quickly it rushed into a small black whirlpool and disappeared.


    Austin smiled faintly at the speed with which Devil Ancestor Javier fled from the scene.


    Now, he was no longer afraid of Devil Ancestor Javier, let alone only one of Javier''s spiritual avatars.


    "Well, there''s nothing for me to worry. The strength of the Diabolic Killing Needle and the demonic avatar has increased a lot!"


    Austin was pleasantly surprised and happy to sense their aura.


    It was partly because that the Diabolic Killing Needle had devoured most of the blood and flesh essence of Devil Ancestor Javier.


    "Now that I have killed that old devil, I might as well go towards the Second Demonic World and search for something useful.


    I cannot forget the fact that Devil Ancestor Javier killed so many people of the Immortal End World. Now it''s only fair that I get something from him. I will rob him of his most precious treasures!"


    After making up his mind, Austin sent a message to Solow. He ordered him to get prepared to leave the place.


    Soon after, Solow came to Austin. He was accompanied with a group of demons who were following him.


    The group wasn''t a small one. There were about thousands of them behind Solow.


    Most of them were young, old, sick and disabled. There was only a small number of them who seemed to be strong and able people.


    "Hurry up, you fools! From now on, Leader Austin will be the master of our clan.


    We must swear our loyalties to him, and promise to follow him till the end of the world,"


    he shouted to those people who were trailing behind him.


    "Long live our master Austin!"


    Those demons cheered aloud. They walked up at once and bowed to Austin. Their wide eyes showed that they were completely in awe.


    They knew about him because Solow had already told them what had happened. They knew who Austin was and what he had achieved.


    "Okay! Let''s go!"


    With a wave of his hand, Austin teleported all those demons into the Slave Tower. He employed a bodily movement skill, and hastily left the Third Demonic World. He dashed to the Second Demonic World.


    Within a few moments, using his bodily movement skill, Austin reached the gate of the Second Demonic World.


    Once he reached there, Austin braced himself for the combats ahead. Quickly, he was able to beat all the guards to death, and barged into the Second Demonic World.


    Austin rushed after he got into the Second Demonic World. He darted through big cities, clans and houses of rich families. If he found something valuable, he collected them greedily.


    With every passing moment, the Second Demonic World was boiling with fear and dread. Austin was causing chaos wherever he went.


    It was evident to most of the demons that a powerful human had broken into their homes. He was wreaking havoc and robbing them of their precious belongings. It was unacceptable to them.


    here he was born and raised. This is a matter of great joy for our whole world.


    Now, we have to serve him with all our hearts and welcome him with enthusiasm. All of you need to make sure that he sees our best conditions. Don''t make any mistakes!"


    One of sect ancestors announced excitedly to all those who were present there. His words were like instructions laced with warning.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The other demons heard him and understood. They knew they had to follow the order. Rather they were willing to do anything to welcome Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    A few hours passed while everyone waited holding their breath.


    Bang!


    With that loud sound, the land seemed to have struck with something so hardly that it began to shake. There was a sudden shock over the huge black altar.


    It turned weird that the whole space became extremely heavy in an instant.


    With that, an extremely terrible pressure of energy seemed to be acting on that place.


    "Oh, my God! He''s here. Devil Ancestor Thanos is finally back!"


    As soon as they heard it, all of them became extremely nervous. They were anxious to see the one whom they were going to serve.


    "Ha-ha!"


    A creepy laughter, which seemed to be coming from a faraway world, echoed in the whole place.


    Everything in the world, including the earth, the air and the space, was shrouded in complete darkness! There was something menacing in the air all around.


    As the weird laughter echoed, it sent chills down the spines and hearts of all demons who were there on the spot.


    Puff!


    They all knelt down instinctively. They felt as if something or somebody was pushing them to do that. An invisible power seemed to oppress them to submission.


    The pressure kept becoming unbearable further.


    It was so powerful that even the sect ancestors couldn''t stand it. They were on the verge of collapse and eventually they too fell on their knees!


    "Amazing! Devil Ancestor Thanos''s strength has become so impressively terrifying!"


    All the demons thought and looked at each other with wide eyes. They were filled with fear and awe as they waited to see the greatest Devil Ancestor Thanos.

 Chapter 2697 Eat The Ones Of The Same Kind

    With the laughter, a mottled old light portal appeared above the altar, in which a figure slowly stepped out!


    The figure seemed to be human, complete with all the features of a human body. He wore a black robe and had a handsome face.


    But if one took a closer look, it would become more noticeable that the figure''s face was pale and lifeless, as if he had been suffering from a serious illness.


    "Ha ha, I''m finally back to the Evil Abyss World.


    It feels so good to come back to my hometown!"


    The middle-aged man landed on the altar, opened his arms, and took a deep breath. He savored and intoxicated himself with the air he inhaled.


    "Welcome back, Devil Ancestor Thanos!"


    At this moment, all the members of the demon race around him shouted in unison.


    "Well, it''s been a long time."


    Devil Ancestor Thanos slowly glanced at the demons around the altar and nodded.


    "I''ve been away for such a long time. Has anything happened in the Evil Abyss World that I need to know?"


    asked Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    "Sir, nothing serious has happened in our Evil Abyss World during your long period of absence. Not since the ancient times.


    However, ever since you left, all the parts of the Evil Abyss World have grown extremely incompatible and hostile against each other. They are now like scattered sand.


    This has greatly reduced our prestige as a force to reckon with, in the universe.


    Now, the reputation of our Evil Abyss World in the universe is far inferior to that of the Heavenly Palace.


    Devil Ancestor Thanos, you have returned at the right time. With your leadership, our Evil Abyss World will definitely become a solid whole and will be revitalized in the universe!"


    a master as powerful as a sect ancestor answered.


    "Well, it won''t be a difficult task.


    Now that I''m here, I will reunite the Evil Abyss World.


    By the way, have you identified the whereabouts of the holy weapon of our Evil Abyss World, the Diabolic Killing Needle?"


    asked Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    "Well..."


    All the demons around the altar were in a daze, wondering why the demon ancestor suddenly asked about the long lost holy weapon.


    "There has been no news of the holy weapon, Devil Ancestor Thanos,"


    a demon master answered.


    "Have you ever heard that there are 12 holy trees in our universe?"


    asked Devil Ancestor Thanos again.


    "Twelve holy trees? What..."


    The demons around the altar looked at each other with confused looks on their faces.


    "Yes! I remember the news that twelve holy trees had indeed appeared in this universe.


    They are in the Ancient Forbidden Land!"


    a demon shouted.


    Then, he related in detail the news that all the worlds sent people from all walks of life into the Ancient Forbidden Land to search for the God''s Burial Ground. At last, they found the supreme holy tree, and the supreme holy tree later revealed the image of the other eleven holy trees one by one. Devil Ancestor Thanos quietly listened as the demon told all this.


    "That''s good to know! Haha...


    E


    t! You can never absorb and refine me, Livingston, you old piece of crap!


    I will refine you into nothing when I get my hands on you!"


    At this moment, unexpectedly, Devil Ancestor Thanos screamed in pain.


    He dropped to the ground, howling in pain, as if he was suffering from something inflicted by an unknown force or being.


    "Humph! you demon Thanos! You and I have been fighting against each other like this for almost half a year and neither of us could defeat each other. How do you think you can refine me?


    Humph, I am trying my best to pulverize you!"


    Another voice came out from the body of Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    "Livingston, I will surely refine you to bits!


    I have returned to my world and I will eat a lot of members from my own kind to replenish my energy. You can''t defeat me!"


    Devil Ancestor Thanos roared.


    "What?"


    "What''s going on?"


    Devil Ancestor Bale and Devil Ancestor Javier were confused and felt something was wrong.


    "You two, come here!"


    All of a sudden, Devil Ancestor Thanos grabbed Devil Ancestor Bale and Devil Ancestor Javier, stuffed them into his mouth and chewed on them.


    "Please have mercy on us! Why do you want to eat us? Aaaargh!"


    The two demons screamed out in pain and fear as they were mangled and chewed by Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    However, Devil Ancestor Thanos ignored them and said nothing. In a split second, he puckered up and swallowed them both.


    After devouring Devil Ancestor Bale and Devil Ancestor Javier, the power of Devil Ancestor Thanos seemed to have grown stronger.


    Devil Ancestor Thanos stood up.


    "Humph! Livingston! After I eat a lot of beings of my kind, you shall be no match for me. I''ll make sure to destroy you!


    Besides, the holy weapon, the Diabolic Killing Needle and the twelve holy trees and the treasure troves of Peterson the Taoist Ancestor will all belong to me!


    Well, and that human guy named Austin, right? When I find him, whatever he has, will all be mine too,"


    Devil Ancestor Thanos murmured.

 Chapter 2698 Danger Is Approaching

    At that time, Austin had been sitting cross-legged in the warship headed for the Immortal End World.


    He recalled his experiences in the Evil Abyss World and felt glad about that recollection.


    "I have gained a lot this time," he murmured.


    His demonic avatar and the Diabolic Killing Needle had become much stronger.


    And he believed that his demonic avatar could now fight with sect ancestors, maybe even defeating the latter.


    Moreover, he had injured both Devil Ancestors Bale and Javier severely, almost killing them. This time, he thought that he avenged the death of the living creatures of Immortal End World, and for that, he was pleased.


    As he waved his hand, a few hundreds of Space Rings flew out and floated before him.


    Those rings contained the spoils that Austin had looted from the Second and Third Demonic Worlds.


    Each of them was entirely filled with treasures and weapons.


    Because he was in a hurry, Austin didn''t have time to count them back then.


    So now that he had a chance, he released his spiritual sense to check the contents inside the Space Rings.


    "Looks like I made a big fortune!


    It''s about ten times as much as all the treasures we''ve got in the Immortal End World!"


    Austin was taken by great surprise after checking out the treasures in the rings.


    He believed that this fortune would significantly enhance the Immortal End World and aid in its continuous progress.


    While Austin was on his way back to the Immortal End World, something else was going on in the Eighteenth Demonic World of the Evil Abyss World.


    A large number of strong evil creatures rushed into the Eighteenth Demonic World.


    All of them were either at the Eighth Evil Energy Realm or above.


    Devil Ancestor Thanos ordered them to hurry to the Eighteenth Demonic World.


    If anyone dared defy him, he would personally slaughter them on the spot.


    And unfortunately, no one in the entire Evil Abyss World had the balls to resist or oppose him.


    Those who were not present hadn''t heard about the order for they were outside the Evil Abyss World at that time.


    "Sir!"


    On the dark red land of the Eighteenth Demonic World, all the strong evil creatures around a huge altar bowed respectfully to Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    Looking at him and sensing his horrifying aura, all the evil creatures, including those who could be on par with a sect ancestor, were startled and stupefied to th


    an from Devil Ancestor Bale and Devil Ancestor Javier. And since then, he had been collecting a trace of Austin''s spiritual soul aura.


    That was why he was immediately certain that the man sitting in the warship was none other than Austin.


    Eager to commence his plan, Devil Ancestor Thanos took a step towards Austin.


    Meanwhile, Austin still sat unbothered on the warship.


    And for no reason, he could not help but shudder.


    A chill crept up his spine, and he felt like some formidable being was intently watching him.


    Slowly, he sensed the approaching danger getting closer and closer.


    Austin immediately released his spiritual sense to scan the surroundings within the area of hundreds of thousands of miles around. However, he found nothing peculiar.


    Despite that, he felt more and more restless.


    ''Something bad is going to happen! I can feel it, ''


    Austin thought, quite alarmed.


    So, immediately, he turned the warship around and flew away.


    He didn''t want to get the Immortal End World in trouble.


    So he immediately decided not to go back to his world for the time being.


    "This young man is quite sensitive.


    He was able to perceive my presence," Devil Ancestor Thanos said with admiration as he looked at Austin''s direction.


    He was hundreds of thousands of miles away from the ship, and yet the young man was able to sense him from afar.


    Feeling more curious, he moved his body and floated beside Austin''s warship.


    Inside the vessel, Austin felt another chill down his spine. He could feel that a formidable force was finally close to him, waiting to stir a ruckus.

 Chapter 2699 The Demonic Avatar Perished

    When Austin rushed out of the warship, he saw a middle-aged man in a black robe standing under the starry sky. His expression was calm and indifferent, and no one could tell his thoughts or what he was feeling. He had the perfect poker face.


    The creepy aura which Austin had earlier sensed, was emanating from him.


    "Are you Austin?"


    the middle-aged man asked Austin casually.


    "Yes I am. Who are you? May I know your name?"


    Austin examined the middle-aged man from head to toe. However, he felt that something was blocking him and he couldn''t get an impression of him.


    "I am Devil Ancestor Thanos from the Evil Abyss World.


    I understand that you have the Diabolic Killing Needle which is an important relic from my race.


    I have also heard that you have got three precious holy trees in the Immortal End World. You might as well give them to me right now, if you don''t want unnecessary bloodshed."


    The Devil Ancestor Thanos spoke in a cold and detached tone of voice which made it clear to everyone that he was not fooling around or a guy to be defied.


    He was used to everyone doing his bidding and never expected anyone to go against his will.


    "You said you''re Devil Ancestor Thanos, right?


    That means that you are the chief of the Eighteenth Demonic World from the Evil Abyss World?"


    Austin turned pale, and visibly gulped, trying to swallow down the saliva that was now stuck in his windpipe like a huge potato, yet his mouth felt as dry as a desert.


    Austin had heard of the Devil Ancestor Thanos a long time ago. Legend had it that he was the most powerful and most feared being in the Evil Abyss World.


    Eras ago, he successfully united the Evil Abyss World in a hostile takeover, controlled the whole universe and competed with the renowned leader of the Heavenly Palace.


    Austin immediately guessed that he had come for the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle was one of the treasures from the Evil Abyss World.


    It seemed to attract the attention of all demons, weak or strong. They all wanted to possess it.


    However, how could Austin hand over such a powerful weapon? It was one of his most prized possessions which also happened to be his most powerful treasure and he wasn''t willing to part with it anytime soon.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, sir. Besides, everything I own, I have earned and won fair and square, through my own sweat and strength. How can you expect me to just hand it over to you?"


    Austin moved using his bodily movement skill and instantly activated a bust of speed. Like a streak of light smoke, he instantly retreated several hundred thousand miles back.


    This was the fastest speed he had ever achieved so far.


    Then, Austin activated his spatial power ready to escape through the chaotic void.


    "Ha, ha! You are an ingenious young man, however, unfortunately your strategy is useless. In this universe, very few people can escape fr


    from our land. It is actually a magic treasure that demonic god brought back from the ultimate demonic land.


    Back then, whenever the demonic god wielded it, he could successfully defeat, conquer and enslave all demons. From then on, nobody had dared to defy him.


    Unexpectedly, I found it!


    This is definitely a signal that I will rise again."


    With the Diabolic Killing Needle in his right hand, Devil Ancestor Thanos laughed excitedly.


    At that moment.


    In his belly.


    The demonic avatar''s body was wrapped by a large mass of a black and sticky liquid, which was as corrosive as acid slowly burning and eating off its body piece by piece.


    Although the demonic avatar struggled desperately, it was no use.


    Devil Ancestor Thanos''s strength was terrifying. With just the use of his physical power, he successfully suppressed the demonic avatar.


    There was a spiritual soul on the head of the demonic avatar.


    It was a copy of Austin''s spiritual soul.


    It was through this spiritual soul that Austin had been directing and giving orders to the demonic avatar on what to do.


    Now this spiritual soul was also trapped in the belly of Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    The spiritual soul tried to escape from Thanos'' belly and come back to Austin''s body.


    This was because it was closely connected with Austin''s original spiritual soul.


    If it was destroyed, it would be catastrophic. Austin''s original spiritual soul would be hurt severely and even destroyed.


    Therefore, Austin wanted to take it back for the sake of protecting it and himself.


    However, there was a suppressing power inside Thanos'' belly, which not only suppressed the demonic avatar, but also controlled Austin''s spiritual soul. There was no way to escape.


    "Ha ha! It''s useless for your spiritual soul to keep struggling. It can''t get out of Thanos'' belly no matter how hard it tries."


    When Austin''s spiritual soul was struggling desperately, a voice suddenly rang out.

 Chapter 2700 The Farewell

    "Who''s there?"


    Austin''s spiritual soul and its copy were unified, giving him the ability to sense anything happening with it.


    "Ha-ha! You have been captured by this demon, boy. You are doomed!"


    the owner of the voice taunted.


    "Who the hell are you? Are you conspiring with the demon?"


    Austin clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    "Conspiring with the demon?


    Are you kidding me? For the longest time, I have been battling this demon. His desire to destroy me is just as intense as mine. Our feelings of hatred towards each other is mutual. We are mortal enemies, but it isn''t easy for any of us to win the battle.


    Unexpectedly, he tipped the scales by eating plenty of creatures in his race to reinforce his strength in a short period. Cruel it may be, he immediately turned much more powerful than I am and finally defeated me.


    Like you, my life is going to be ended by Thanos.


    Boy, we are in the same boat."


    The owner of the voice sounded melancholic, disheartened with how his enemy incapacitated him.


    As he learned that this man had fought against Devil Ancestor Thanos and was unable to defeat him, it blew Austin''s mind.


    He knew that the strength of Devil Ancestor Thanos was indeed formidable.


    ''He must be an incredible cultivator if he has been fighting with Devil Ancestor Thanos for a long time!'' Austin bowed his head as he immersed himself in his thoughts. His forehead was crumpled in contemplation.


    Eventually, he asked, "Sir, since you are so powerful, do you have any idea how to escape?"


    He expectantly waited for the voice to reply.


    This could be Austin''s last chance. It was natural for Austin to think that an influential figure like the owner of the voice was able to help him in the unfortunate situation.


    Just like Devil Ancestors Bale and Javier, both of them had successfully escaped death by using their secret skills at the most critical moments. Real powerful ones always had their own way to surprise their enemies.


    "At this rate, it''s going to be very difficult. I merely exist as a cloud of spiritual soul energy now and I am hiding secretly inside the body of Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    It''s impossible for me to escape now.


    Although, I have a plan that could also make him suffer. I could use the remnants of my energy and break into his Soul Sea and detonate myself in there. If I succeed, I will perish together with his spiritual soul.


    Humph! He wants me to die? Then death, I shall give him! I''ll never stop making him pay even until my last breath. With my death, he will go down with me as well!"


    His anger came out faster than magma and just as destructive. He was obviously adamant to take down his nemesis.


    "However, the chances of me succeeding are very slim," the voice sighed in frustration, "I can''t make it unless there is a chance to make him distracted and confused. For this to take effect, I have to catch him off guard,"


    the man mused.


    ''To make Devil Ancestor Thanos distracted for a while?''


    Austin rubbed his chin, c


    The entire starry sky dimmed, as if blanketed into eternal darkness.


    The eye in the middle of Austin''s brows, on the other hand, was getting larger and clearer.


    ''What?!''


    The moment Devil Ancestor Thanos'' eyes met the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor, he was stunned.


    Suddenly, his expression changed.


    He could only feel that the strange eye in the middle of Austin''s eyebrows was giving out a terrible devouring power, which tightly held his spiritual soul and was about to pull it over.


    A chill rose in the heart of the devil ancestor.


    "What the hell!"


    He roared angrily.


    In this brief moment, his attention was completely on the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    As he was preoccupied with it, an unnoticeable golden light rushed into his Soul Sea.


    Then, the golden light suddenly magnified. It turned into a shining Taoist, holding the spiritual soul of Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    This Taoist was the spiritual soul of Livingston.


    Livingston''s move was too swift.


    Since he was at the same level as the devil ancestor, he had his own powerful secret skills.


    When Devil Ancestor Thanos realized what happened, it was already too late.


    "It turns out that your spiritual soul hasn''t been destroyed yet, Livingston. You have been hiding in my body all this time!"


    Devil Ancestor Thanos felt a mixture of anger and fright within him.


    "Ha-ha!


    That''s true!


    I will not die as long as you are not dead yet!


    Now, let''s go to hell together!"


    Livingston laughed menacingly. As he expressed his vexation towards his nemesis for one last time, he then burnt his spiritual soul. In that instant, a terrible destruction energy began to spread in the Soul Sea of Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    "Fuck off!"


    As soon as he realized that Livingston intended to take him down with him, he got alarmed and terrified and he thundered loudly.


    "It''s too late!" Livingston guffawed triumphantly. Then, finally turning to Austin, he said, "Goodbye, Austin!"


    These were the last words of Livingston.

 Chapter 2701 A New Demonic Avatar

    Bang!


    Just as Livingston finished his words, there was a violent explosion in the Soul Sea of Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    "Livingston, you damn bastard!"


    These were the last words that Devil Ancestor Thanos had spoken.


    After that, he didn''t take any other actions.


    The body of Devil Ancestor Thanos quietly remained suspended in the starry sky, motionless, without any sign of life.


    Livingston was at the same level as Devil Ancestor Thanos. In the sudden attack, when Livingston made his spiritual soul explode, the overwhelming energy that was released was enough to blow up the spiritual soul of Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    In no time, Austin noticed that the magic cage in which he had been kept as a prisoner was slowly vanishing.


    Since Devil Ancestor Thanos was already dead, the magic cage was also rendered useless. Before long, it had become non-existent.


    "Thank you for saving my life, Mr. Livingston," Austin murmured.


    Thinking of Livingston, Austin was very grateful, and he was also grieved by his death.


    If it hadn''t been for Livingston''s help, Austin would have been killed by Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    Then Austin looked at the lifeless body of Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    Even though he was already dead, his body still emanated signs of a strong and possibly dangerous energy pressure.


    A blazing light was constantly flowing on the surface of his body, and pitch black demonic aura had surrounded it.


    From it, one could tell the level of power the owner of the body had when he was alive.


    There was no denying, the strength and build of the body of Devil Ancestor Thanos was much stronger than the demonic avatar of Austin.


    "Okay, I''ll use it to develop a new avatar, as Mr. Livingston advised."


    Austin waved his sleeve and lifted the lifeless demonic body of Devil Ancestor Thanos. Then he strode into the chaotic void.


    In the chaotic void, Austin found a place with a stable space structure and began to forge a new demonic avatar.


    First of all, he needed to cleanse and purify all the negative aura left by Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    Then a copy of his spiritual soul was released from his actual spiritual soul. Under his control, it moved into the devil ancestor''s Soul Sea to control the body.


    After the spiritual soul fully merged with the dead devil''s body, the process was complete.


    Austin had enough experience from refining his last demonic avatar, so he was able to do it smoothl


    gthen his powers.


    But Devil Ancestor Thanos didn''t kill the demons of his world. After all, he was the chief of the Eighteenth Demonic World.


    Moreover, he would need to maintain a select group to help him manage and rule the whole Evil Abyss World in the future.


    Therefore, Devil Ancestor Thanos ordered these devil masters to guard other places of the world to prevent other people from getting too close, probing what was happening here through spiritual sense.


    These powerful cultivators did as Devil Ancestor Thanos ordered. But later they found that something was wrong.


    In the direction of the altar, all the devil energy and power that flanked it suddenly disappeared.


    So they gathered enough courage to approach the altar to check whether everything was fine.


    However, when they got closer, they found that the altar and the floor around it were cold and empty. There was not a single soul here.


    Only dark devil blood could be seen everywhere, coupled with an unbearable foul smell.


    The devil masters became more anxious.


    When Devil Ancestor Thanos came back, they became confident that under his leadership, the Eighteenth Demonic World would be able to rule the whole Evil Abyss World, or even the whole universe.


    If something bad happened to Devil Ancestor Thanos, it would be an immeasurable loss for the Eighteenth Demonic World.


    The moment Austin''s new demonic avatar entered the Eighteenth Demonic World, it sensed that a crowd of powerful cultivators were gathering around the altar.


    Then it motioned with its skilled hands and made waves in the air which transported it quietly.

 Chapter 2702 Yaksha Palace Invades The Immortal End World Again

    A large group of evil creatures gathered as they surrounded the altar, anxious and flustered. Some were even shouting since they were all worried about the safety of Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    "Calm down, guys. Don''t you know how powerful Devil Ancestor Thanos is?


    This time Devil Ancestor Thanos has returned much stronger than before. Even if the leader of the Heavenly Palace appeared today, he may not be a match for him.


    He is invincible; no one can hurt him," an evil creature of a sect ancestor''s level declared loudly.


    Because of his power, his voice was full of evil energy that overwhelmed other evil creatures''.


    "Yes, you''re right. We are just fretting and worrying too much! Devil Ancestor Thanos is already an unbeatable existence in the universe. No one can pose a threat to him."


    Once the other strong evil creatures were reminded of his indomitable strength, they visibly calmed down and pulled themselves together.


    While they had been a confused heap of nerves, Austin had taken advantage of the situation and by that point, Austin''s demonic avatar had already been among them in secret.


    The demonic avatar was too powerful.


    Therefore, none of them had perceived its presence. They couldn''t even pinpoint the exact time it had appeared.


    ''Your Devil Ancestor Thanos is already dead. You bragged and said he was invincible yet I annihilated him? That''s a ridiculous claim for someone who is already dead.''


    Austin was amused by their remarks and laughed at their disillusioned sense of bravado.


    ''Well, it''s show time for my new demonic avatar.


    I hope these evil creatures will not get suspicious, ''


    Austin thought as he was looking forward to seeing if the demonic avatar could pull it off.


    Then the demonic avatar took a huge step and instantly appeared above the altar.


    The avatar looked like a middle-aged man gabbed in a black cloak. This was exactly how Devil Ancestor Thanos usually looked like.


    "Oh, look, it''s our Devil Ancestor Thanos! He is fine!"


    Instantly, all the evil creatures looked up in surprise and delight. A sense of hope could be felt overflowing through their bodies.


    Since the demonic energy possessed by the demonic avatar was tremendously powerful, it could wrapped itself with a thick layer of demonic energy to prevent other creatures from detecting it with their spiritual sense.


    As a result, none of the evil creatures had figured out that Devil Ancestor Thanos was already dead and what they were seeing was merely his corpse controlled by someone else. In reality he had been refined into an avatar.


    "What happened, sir?"


    an evil creature that was equivalent in strength to a sect ancestor asked cautiously as he took tentative steps towards the Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    He was one of Devil Ancestor Thanos'' most trusted subordinates and confidants, and was in charge of the Eighteenth Demonic World.


    "Well, it''s a


    time, things were different.


    The Yaksha Palace had always dispatched a small team of strong cultivators to the Immortal End World because they were deemed as weak.


    However this time, they were taking the invasion seriously and had sent a large number of people.


    What was more surprising was that besides Dennis, the vice leader of Yaksha Palace who led the group, there were also four masters at the same level as a sect ancestor. This was a seriously powerful group in comparison to what they had been sending before.


    "You''ve gotta be kidding me! In order to deal with the Immortal End World, the vice leader of the Yaksha Palace, Dennis led his men here in person? That''s an overkill!"


    "To take down a small opponent like the mere Immortal End World, the Yaksha Palace has sent five powerful masters that could match the strength of those at the level of the sect ancestor? This looks serious! I wonder if the Immortal End World will have even a single individual survive this onslaught?"


    The news traveled fast and astonished almost everyone.


    For a moment, the matter had become the focus of the entire universe.


    "I heard that the eight masters of the Immortal End World��the Eight Stone Saints are fighting fiercely with the vanguard of the Yaksha Palace."


    "It''s said that the Eight Stone Saints were on their way to other worlds of the Immortal End Alliance in a bid to gather more men but they encountered the vanguard of the Yaksha Palace."


    The news soon spread quickly and everyone was speculating on the outcome of the epic battle.


    Hence, no one wanted to be left out. Lots of creatures from other worlds headed towards the spot where the Eight Stone Saints were battling the vanguard of the Yaksha Palace to witness for themselves.


    The news that Yaksha Palace had invaded the Immortal End World made a sensation in the universe. Countless creatures from other worlds were on their way to watch the war.

 Chapter 2703 Ready To Fight

    "Oh? It seems Dennis has already recovered from his injuries.


    Then that means it''s time for us to settle scores with the Yaksha Palace once and for all."


    Austin overheard the news as he drew nearer to the Immortal End World. His expression hardened. His voice sounded murderous.


    When he discovered that the vanguards from the Yaksha Palace had confronted the Eight Stone Saints, he immediately rushed to them.


    Stars filled the night sky.


    Below, two groups stood, facing against each other.


    One of the groups was the Immortal End World led by the Eight Stone Saints.


    The other group was from the Yaksha Palace. They wore armor made of fine bronze. Some held a battle-axe in their hands, while some carried a halberd on their backs. They glittered with hostility and danger.


    "Are you the Eight Stone Saints of the Immortal End World? I guess I was expecting more from you, but instead, I am disappointed.


    I heard that you are friends with Austin.


    Then killing you would greatly sadden him."


    A good-looking, young man stepped forward from the group. His clothes were pure white, and his face held a delicacy that could rival any lady. But a cold smile marred his face.


    The young man was strikingly handsome.


    Beside him was an old man in a green robe. His face looked gloomy, but his eyes shone with ferocity.


    "Damn it, you bitch! Come over here and I''ll beat you to death!"


    "How can you talk like that to us? You are neither a man nor a woman and yet you are arrogant."


    The Eight Stone Saints were livid by the young man''s insult.


    "Mr. Marton, we can easily take down these ones. I will cut off their limbs and burn them like candles."


    The handsome young man glanced at his older companion. His expression cooled at the ridicule thrown at him.


    "Mr. Sanford, they are merely ants. Why are you angry when we can simply crush them with our fingers?"


    The old man smiled, not hiding his disdain from them.


    With a flash of green light, the old man launched himself out of the crowd. Overwhelming energy poured out of him.


    It became clear that he was a master who was as strong as any sect ancestor.


    Instantly, the members of the Immortal End World found themselves unable to move. They were filled with such a heavy feeling that they were paralyzed.


    The Eight Stone Sai


    for the old man in green.


    "You fools! You will all die!"


    The old man stood back to watch his green dragon. A wicked smile gleamed on his face.


    "Don''t kill them just yet, Mr. Marton. I still plan to hang them like lanterns and burn them alive."


    The handsome young man reminded the old man.


    "Very well, Mr. Sanford. You can do whatever you want with them after."


    The old man jested.


    "You evil old man! How dare you hurt my people? You will pay for this!"


    A voice broke out. It startled the old man. He looked around to search for whoever spoke up.


    ''What?''


    The old man in green was confused.


    "Get over here!" The old man soon turned livid.


    Furious, the old man stretched out his arms and searched the area where Austin stood from miles away.


    But something unexpected happened.


    Bang!


    A gigantic black iron rod magically appeared, looming over them in the sky.


    Bang!


    The black iron rod was brought down, smashing the old man into a meaty paste.


    Everyone in the area was stunned.


    They couldn''t believe what had just happened. A dreadful chill ran through them as the scene unfolded before their eyes.


    The great master was dead! He was smashed into a pulp in just a blink of an eye.


    The huge black iron rod then shrunk back to its normal size.


    It retreated back into the sky until it disappeared completely.


    "Who did this?


    How dare you kill a member of the Yaksha Palace! Who the hell did this? Show yourself!"


    Livid, the young handsome man searched frantically for the perpetrator.

 Chapter 2704 The War Began

    "Why are you making such a big deal out of this? I just took care of a master of the Yaksha Palace. I can kill as many as I want."


    A figure appeared in the distant sky and reached the creatures of the Immortal End World in an instant.


    It was no other than Austin.


    He had already put away his demonic avatar.


    Since the green-robed elder was dead, the remaining members of the Yaksha Palace could no longer pose any threat to Austin. There was no more need to use his demonic avatar.


    "Austin, it''s you!"


    The moment the Eight Stone Saints saw Austin, they swarmed towards him. They were overjoyed to see their hero.


    Likewise, all the creatures of the Immortal End World got excited at the sight of Austin. They approached him gladly and with thankful hearts.


    "So you are Austin Lin!"


    Sanford was surprised. He stared at Austin, his face gloomy.


    He couldn''t believe that the chief of the Immortal End World��Austin Lin who dared to go against the Yaksha Palace was so young that he looked just about his age.


    ''He looks like any other ordinary young man, and there is nothing special about him.


    How could a young man like him have the balls to challenge the Yaksha Palace? Is it possible that the rumors are not true, or is there something that we don''t know?''


    After studying Austin for a while, Sanford concluded that Austin was not a difficult opponent for him.


    "Austin, tell me the truth. Did you kill Marton? Answer me honestly!"


    Sanford asked.


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me that way?"


    Austin sneered and stretched out his hand to grasp the handsome Sanford.


    Austin''s hand enlarged and gave off a terrifying glow. It was a display of his power and strength as if to say that no one should mess with him.


    "You..."


    He found it difficult to resist Austin''s threatening stance.


    "Don''t be a jerk! Mr. Sanford is our vice leader''s favorite disciple!"


    Behind Sanford, more than a dozen cultivators rushed over and stood in front of him.


    They were all masters at the Immortal Saint Realm from the Yaksha Palace, ranging from the preliminary stage to the premium stage.


    Swoosh!


    A sharp sword-light swept across the sky and sliced the cultivators of the Immortal Saint Realm in half.


    Then Austin lifted Sanford off the ground, staring at him coldly.


    Sanford was embarrassed to the core, trembling with anger. The way Austin was treating him was extremely insulting.


    He was at the medium stage of Immortal Saint Realm. He deserved to be called a talent for he had reached this realm at such a young age.


    However, he couldn''t even defend himself in a confrontation against Austin. He ended up being Austin''s captive in such a humiliating manner.


    What hurt his pride the most was that Austin


    malicious yet pained look in his eyes.


    Sanford had led a team of vanguards to provoke the people of the Immortal End World and create a spectacle.


    Sending a master of a sect ancestor''s level to escort Sanford, Dennis was confident that no one could hurt his disciple.


    It never occurred to him that Sanford, along with the men he sent, was annihilated.


    In his rage, Dennis summoned a large army and headed to the Immortal End World.


    One day, Austin and the troops of the Immortal End Alliance gathered outside the Immortal End World, ready to engage in battle.


    "I will kill every single man from the Yaksha Palace!" Austin declared. "I will leave no man alive!"


    In order to have a loud, booming voice, he used his vital energy force when he spoke. His voice spread far away, shaking the entire universe.


    All the creatures from other worlds nearby were surprised to hear Austin speak so tyrannically.


    They did not understand why the chief of the Immortal End World dared to be so arrogant.


    ''What makes him feel so confident in himself and his men?'' they wondered.


    Austin wasn''t afraid of Dennis because he had refined a new demonic avatar.


    His new avatar had most of the energy that the now dead Devil Ancestor Thanos had left behind. So Austin believed that his avatar could defeat Dennis.


    After all, Devil Ancestor Thanos put up a good fight against the leader of the Heavenly Palace centuries ago.


    At the same time, Austin also had secretly sent a message to the Evil Abyss World, ordering the demons of the Eighteenth Demonic World to organize an army and wait for his orders.


    Of course, Austin just imitated Devil Ancestor Thanos'' voice to send the message to the Evil Abyss World.


    With the demonic avatar and the troops of the Evil Abyss World, Austin didn''t fear going into war with the Yaksha Palace.

 Chapter 2705 Two Powerful Armies

    Across the starry sky outside the Immortal End World, the army of the Immortal End Alliance waited quietly.


    Flags were raised high as countless swords and spears radiated in the cold light. Tens of millions of warriors positioned themselves across the boundless sky.


    Despite the countless numbers of warriors, the entire upper atmosphere remained  unusually quiet.


    Austin hovered above the ground with his legs crossed in front of him. His face was calm as he sat across the enormous army.


    The little infinity beast settled on Austin''s right shoulder, while the divine silkworm stationed itself on his left shoulder.


    The Eight Stone Saints, Master Kevin, Zenith, the soldier, the supreme grandmasters of the devil insect race and the masters of the Immortal End Alliance all stood beside Austin.


    Members of the Immortal End Alliance remained in their position quietly. Their hearts filled with fear and uncertainty.


    After all, the Yaksha Palace had sent out a strong platoon of army this time. Five strong sect ancestors came to fight against the Immortal End World. But what terrified them most was the one who headed the army. At the frontline was the vice leader of the Yaksha Palace, Dennis.


    The army was composed of ruthless and deadly force. Their presence was a threat to any alliance.


    They were faced with a savage war. Austin knew it was going to be bloody, but he remained confident.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t worry. I will finish them once and for all today!


    Once I am done killing this savage group of people, we Immortal End Alliance will wipe out the entire Yaksha Palace.


    Ha-ha!


    Only then will the Yaksha Palace understand that declaring war against us is a big mistake,"


    Austin said with a smile. He could feel the tension in the air, and he recognized the fear on the faces of the members of the Immortal End Alliance.


    ''What? Did I hear him right?''


    Members of the Immortal End Alliance were shocked upon hearing Austin''s words.


    They stared at Austin with a mixed feeling of astonishment and disbelief.


    For them, it was hard to say who would win the battle.


    From where they stood, the strength of the Immortal End Alliance was not enough to defeat the enemy.


    But to their surprise, Austin declared that he would kill all these people and will continue to destroy the Yaksha Palace!


    He was so confident! How they wished they could share Austin''s confidence and optimism.


    Just above the clouds, a large group of creatures came to watch the fight. They were petrified after hearing what Austin said and almost chocked on his words. It was unimaginable to defeat the opposing army, much more destroy the entire Yaksha Palace.


    "The chief of the Immortal End World, Austin, is so arrogant!"


    the creatures whispered among each other.


    Austin knew what they were thinking and smiled to himself.


    With the new demonic avatar, Austin could defeat even the leader of the Yaksha Palace. Let alone Dennis, the vice leader.


    Also, Austin now had the power to order the evil demon army of th


    r loved ones? Today is your last day here on earth!"


    Dennis'' eyes were cold and his voice was full of killing intent.


    It was not long ago, when he had a fierce fight with Austin. He was hurt during the fight, and this memory fueled his anger towards Austin. How could someone like this young man harm him? Austin disregarded his seniority and strength. Because of this, he was resolved to do everything to kill him.


    Right after he recovered from his injuries, he gathered the Yaksha Palace''s army and wasted no time to bring them here.


    This time, Dennis was determined to destroy Austin and wipe out the Immortal End World and the Immortal End Alliance!


    "Old bastard, it seems like you did not learn a lesson from your last injury. How dare you come here to provoke me again?


    Have you forgotten the pain I caused you, now that your wound is healed?


    I will not spare you this time. You have caused enough trouble. I will make you pay with your life!"


    Austin sneered.


    ''What? He was hurt by Austin?


    Did Austin hurt Dennis in a fight?''


    The creatures that had settled in the sky to watch were filled with unbelief as they heard Austin''s words.


    "You arrogant boy!


    I will peel off your skin and pull out every tendon. I will cut your body into pieces and torture your spiritual soul in the most cruel way for thousands of years! There will be no end to your sufferings!"


    Overwhelmed with disgust and humiliation, Dennis was outraged and burst into a fiery anger. The surrounding air raged. Heat waves swept across the air and sent sand and stones flying high.


    ''Looks like Austin was not bluffing. What he said really happened!


    Austin hurt Dennis during a fight!''


    All the creatures present were convinced because of Dennis'' extreme anger towards Austin.


    "Let''s stop this nonsense talking.


    I will kill all of you!"


    Austin warned. He remained calm and confident.


    "Ha-ha!


    Austin, let''s see how you will kill the people of my Yaksha Palace!"


    Dennis laughed and mocked at Austin.

 Chapter 2706 The Power Of Asa

    "Don''t waste time on that kid! Just let me kill him, Dennis!"


    A man from the Yaksha palace came out angrily all of a sudden.


    The man was tall and strong, and had an imposing stature. On his shoulders were two huge steel axes.


    "He is one of the eighteen generals of the Yaksha Palace. He is the legendary General Armand!"


    And in an instant, the creature recognized the strong man.


    "You are not his match, Armand."


    Dennis shook his head.


    Having fought with Austin before, he knew that Austin had a magic treasure forged by the genuine immortal himself and a powerful secret skill that could attack spiritual souls; both of which were very difficult to deal with.


    "He''s just a kid. I can handle this fight! Please!"


    Armand was really eager to engage in a battle.


    He had always been an arrogant and hot headed man. Across the this universe, he had not yet met his match.


    But now that Dennis had said that he was no match for Austin, he had become very anxious.


    "You don''t deserve to challenge Austin.


    If you want to die, I''ll help you."


    Asa took a step forward, and his footsteps sounded like roaring thunders.


    "What? Armand is not weak. I will deal with him."


    Austin started to worry a little when he saw Asa rush out.


    After all, Armand was really powerful as he was one of the eighteen generals of the Yaksha Palace.


    Even though Asa had already reached the perfect achievement stage of Immortal Saint Realm, Austin still worried about him.


    "Don''t worry, Austin. A few days ago, our supreme grandmaster came to the Immortal End World to find us. He provided guidance in cultivation and taught us several top-grade skills.


    It''s a good opportunity for practice,"


    the other seven spirits of holy stone said to Austin. They stood beside him, relaxed and calm.


    "Did the supreme grandmaster of the spirit of holy stone come to the Immortal End World?"


    Austin stunningly asked.


    When Austin brought the Eight Stone Saints out of the Ancient Forbidden Land, he had heard from them that there was a supreme grandma


    from the Ghostdom.


    At this point, Asa had already torn Armand in half and shattered his spiritual soul with one hand.


    Wow!


    Most of the creatures around were left in amazement as they saw the scene.


    The eighteen legendary generals of the Yaksha Palace should have been invincible. They were all famous and respected.


    In a turn of events, one of them was now town into two pieces in front of the public.


    "Ha-ha! Very wonderful!


    You bastards of the Yaksha Palace! Are you scared? Anyone else dare to fight with me?"


    Asa boasted with great pride and pleasure as he challenge the people in the Yaksha Palace.


    For a while, the people of the Yaksha Palace remained silent.


    After the gruesome battle, no one else wanted to fight against Asa.


    Austin was overjoyed to see Asa being so powerful.


    From now on, there would be another powerful cultivator battling for the Immortal End World.


    "Humph! You''re nobody! How could you be so arrogant?"


    The old man next to Dennis couldn''t help but quickly rush to Asa.


    "I''ll deal with him!"


    Austin knew that Asa was still no match against a sect ancestor, even though he was gaining power. He immediately flashed in front of Asa.


    "Okay! Today, I shall see how strong you are!"


    the old man shouted at Austin.


    "Okay."


    Austin immediately raised his sword and pointed it at the old man''s face.

 Chapter 2707 Manuel

    "Go to hell, you arrogant brat!"


    The elder got furious when he saw Austin point at him with his long sword. He didn''t expect to be treated like this by a young man. How disrespectful!


    With that, blood rushed out of the elder''s body. It gave off a bright glow and its foul smell filled the air.


    It curdled until it formed a bloody sea spread out over a large area and out of it flew a gigantic dragon.


    It looked around as it flapped its wings and roared, baring its fangs and brandishing its sharp claws.


    "It''s Manuel! I can''t believe he joined the Yaksha Palace!"


    Some creatures exclaimed at the sight of the blood dragon.


    Manuel was widely known across the universe for his ruthlessness.


    It was said that he was practicing an evil, powerful formula that required him to absorb lots of blood and turn it into his own energy.


    Therefore, in order to cultivate the skill, he had sucked the blood of countless innocent creatures.


    He would also take revenge on those who provoked him, whether accidentally or on purpose. As a way of punishment, he would slaughter their family members, relatives and fellow disciples and feast on their blood.


    Therefore, within the entire universe, it was well known that Manuel was a dangerous person and very few people dared to mess with him.


    Austin had heard of him but he wasn''t expecting to meet him today.


    "Manuel, you murdered my whole family. You''re my sworn enemy!"


    "Manuel, you slaughtered 153, 400 people in our sect. This will not go unpunished!"


    Many creatures who saw Manuel shouted and screamed at him with deep hatred.


    Too many innocent creatures died at Manuel''s hands.


    He always had a clash with his enemies wherever he went.


    With a defiant sneer, Manuel pointed in the direction of the voices. A stream of blood gushed out of his finger and turned into a dozen red ropes that bounded towards the creatures below.


    In a few seconds, sounds of distress could be heard from them.


    The ropes tied themselves around a dozen creatures until they couldn''t move. They dragged the creatures forward and lifted them in the air in front of Manuel.


    Manuel opened his mouth, and by some strong force, blood was squeezed out from the bodies of his captives who screamed from the horrifying pain. All the blood joined together in mid-air and flowed into his mouth.


    The creatures died on the spot and by the time the red ropes undid themselves, the prisoners had become dry corpses.


    With loud gasps, most creatures from other worlds who witnessed the whole thing were taken aback.


    ''Rumor has it that Manuel drains blood straight from a living body. It turns out it is true.''


    "Manuel is part of the Yaksha Palace. He is one of us. You''d better not make trouble for him.


    If any of you want to take revenge on him, you will be the enemy of the Yaksha Palace,"


    Dennis said indifferently.


    Immediately, a dead silence came.


    Although those c


    Austin.


    It was Dennis that came to Manuel''s rescue.


    Now that Dennis got involved in this, Austin knew that he couldn''t finish off Manuel this time. Without any hesitation, he retreated quickly.


    Manuel came back to his senses and got rid of the controlling grip of the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    His clothes were drenched with cold sweat.


    At the thought of what had just happened, shivers ran down his spine. ''My spiritual soul almost got devoured. That was close, '' he thought. He had never felt that kind of fear before.


    He realized that he would have been badly hurt by Austin if Dennis hadn''t come to his aid in time. Hell, he would have been a lifeless body by now.


    A dead silence enveloped the entire space.


    Everyone saw clearly what had just happened.


    A great master who had long been known to be as powerful as a sect ancestor was almost defeated by a young man!


    It was too shocking and unacceptable.


    In the eyes of the vast majority of creatures, the top masters who could be on par with the sect ancestor were invincible.


    However, what had just happened today completely overthrew this way of thinking.


    Dennis tried to stare at the spot between Austin''s eyebrows, in an attempt to challenge it. However, the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor had already disappeared into the young man''s forehead.


    "I''ll cut off your head and gouge out that eye. I''ll study it carefully and see what kind of magic weapon it is. Then I will keep your head as a trophy,"


    Dennis said coldly.


    "It''s a pity that you will never have the chance, old man.


    I''m done playing with you and your useless tricks.


    The war is about to come to an end. You and your men are going to die,"


    Austin said as he smiled faintly.


    Just then, an evil aura emerged from the corner of space between them.


    With a loud rumble, an army of evil creatures came rushing towards them.


    They were being led by a middle-aged man in a black robe!

 Chapter 2708 A Slap In The Face

    "Here comes the army of the abyss demon race from the Evil Abyss World!"


    All the creatures in the starry sky could not help but shake in fear upon seeing the band of those blood-thirsty soldiers.


    The abyss demon race from the Evil Abyss World was feared throughout the whole universe.


    They were once tyrants of the universe. Everything and everyone was under the rule of their iron fist.


    However, eras ago when Devil Ancestor Thanos traveled faraway, the Evil Abyss World began to collapse. Forces within it began fighting each other for more power. As a result, the Evil Abyss World began to weaken. Not long after, they began to lose their influence on the whole universe.


    Despite the Evil Abyss World being weakened, many people still feared them. They did not dare to provoke demons from the Evil Abyss World.


    Now, seeing the once great army appearing again in the starry sky left everyone in shock.


    But what was most surprising was that there were a total of fifteen sect ancestors in charge of the army.


    This force struck fear into those people''s hearts.


    The demonic soldiers swiftly swept through the starry sky, radiating overwhelmingly powerful demonic power while doing so.


    "What are they doing here?"


    "It''s weird that the armies of the Yaksha and the Immortal End Alliance are joining arms. Do they plan on exploiting this advantage?"


    All of the creatures murmured among themselves.


    "Have you forgotten? The Immortal End World and the Third Demonic World are mortal enemies.


    Austin, the leader of the Immortal End World, had killed several grand leaders. Even the powerful Devil Ancestor Bale was severely injured when he waged war against the Immortal End World.


    How could the abyss demon race accept the defeat and humiliation?


    Now, the army of the Evil Abyss World is here to take revenge on the Immortal End World and Austin,"


    a creature said.


    "Oh yeah, I almost forgot that happened.


    It seems that these devil soldiers are coming to turn the Immortal End World into ruins."


    "The Immortal End World will surely lose this time.


    The sheer strength of the joint forces of the Yaksha Palace and the Evil Abyss World will be overwhelming for the Immortal End World."


    The creatures around realized that there


    e more.


    The silence was deafening. Almost everyone had their eyes fixed on the man in the black cloak.


    Their hearts were trembling in fear, especially those who had experienced his power first-hand.


    The name Devil Ancestor Thanos carried fear with it.


    Several eras ago, he fought against the ruler of the Heavenly Palace.


    And then he suddenly vanished. Nobody had seen or even heard of him for thousands of years.


    And now he was here. Something big was about to happen.


    The news of his return would certainly shock everyone.


    "How dare you call out the name of Devil Ancestor Thanos without showing respect?


    Slap yourself!"


    Solow shouted at Dennis angrily.


    When in truth, it was Austin who ordered Solow to humiliate Dennis.


    "What are you saying? This is outrageous!"


    Dennis'' heart was once again flooded with anger when he heard what Solow said.


    Even Devil Ancestor Thanos himself should show some respect to the deputy chief of the Yaksha Palace.


    After all, the Yaksha Palace was now one of the most powerful forces in this universe.


    "Humph! You have gone too far, you twat!"


    Dennis said with a hint of anger.


    "He did nothing wrong. He just said what I wanted him to say.


    You heard what he just said. Now, be a good boy and slap yourself in the face.


    Otherwise, the situation might become a bit gruesome for you,"


    the middle-aged man in the black cloak said to Dennis nonchalantly. There was a lofty tone in his voice. His disdain for Dennis was obvious.

 Chapter 2709 A Show

    "Sir, I''m from the Yaksha Palace. Have you seriously decided that you shall get on our bad side just for the sake of this brat?"


    Dennis asked with a livid face.


    However, Devil Ancestor Thanos didn''t even cast him a glance. It was as if he was invisible to the devil ancestor.


    Dennis started boiling with anger when he saw that, and was almost carried away into doing something stupid.


    With his current position, he was always treated with the utmost respect no matter where he went.


    This was the first time he had ever been ignored.


    Then, a mocking laugh sounded.


    "Yaksha Palace? Is it a big deal? Don''t give your sect too much credit. Oh, and it would be for your own good if you didn''t make a fool of yourself!


    Devil Ancestor Thanos is out of your league. Stop bugging him like this,"


    Austin called out as he walked up to Dennis.


    Since this so-called Devil Ancestor Thanos was actually his demonic avatar, Austin had manipulated it to upset Dennis.


    "Huh! If I''m not good enough to be able to speak to him, then you have no right to speak at all,"


    Dennis snapped back.


    The attitude of Devil Ancestor Thanos had pissed him off, but he had decided to put up with it since he was no match in front of the devil ancestor.


    However, he was really angry and decided to take it out on Austin.


    But the next moment, something extremely unexpected and stunning happened.


    "Ha-ha! It is so nice to meet you, Austin. I have heard a lot about you. And to get a chance to meet you in person is really a privilege!" Devil Ancestor Thanos greeted the newcomer with a warm smile.


    He quickly strode towards the man, reached out his hand and shook hands with Austin.


    "Ha-ha!


    Actually, I''m also glad to meet you today," Austin responded with a faint smile.


    He was acting as if he was speaking to his peer, not the famous Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    "Alright. From now on, the Evil Abyss World will be close friends with the Immortal End World.


    Do let me know if you need any help!"


    Devil Ancestor Thanos said in a warm tone, as if talking to a close friend.


    ''This is funny. I am playing two roles at the same time, and no one is the wiser, ''


    Austin t


    ring at the demonic avatar with awe.


    Austin was also pleasantly surprised by his avatar''s performance.


    ''My avatar is at least seventy percent as strong as the original Devil Ancestor Thanos. With the Diabolic Killing Needle, it is at least eighty percent as strong as Devil Ancestor Thanos when he was alive.


    It is obviously a piece of cake for it to handle a powerful man like Dennis.


    No matter how strong Dennis is, he can''t be on par with the leader of the Heavenly Palace.


    However, Devil Ancestor Thanos had been able to match the leader of the Heavenly Palace in the past, '' Austin thought.


    "Devil Ancestor Thanos, what have we done to you?


    Why did you attack me?"


    Dennis asked, flustered and confused.


    ''I have never messed with Devil Ancestor Thanos or the creatures of Evil Abyss World. But he is attacking me like this, '' he thought.


    "You haven''t done anything wrong to me, but you messed with Austin and pissed him off.


    And anyone who wronged him is automatically my enemy,"


    Austin''s demonic avatar responded with a grin.


    "Let''s just cut the crap and kill everyone from the Yaksha Palace, sir,"


    Austin said.


    He felt like he was talking to himself but the feeling was quite new to him.


    Of course, he was just acting. But after this, the entire universe would know that the Immortal End World and the Evil Abyss World were now allies.


    "Austin, you..."


    Dennis thundered, as he looked daggers at Austin.

 Chapter 2710 Complete Annihilation Of The Army Of The Yaksha Palace (Part One)

    Austin''s words rang in the night as he ended his sentence. Unwavering, the demonic avatar complied with his order and outstretched its arm heavenward and opened its hand. Its palm and fingers spread outward, almost impossibly large, enveloping the sky in its dark shadow. Stars were concealed by the monstrous digits as they reached out in preparation for the demonic avatar''s spell.


    Black runes manifested in the air around the demon avatar''s palm before suddenly jerking toward the members of the Yaksha Palace. As if caught in a maelstrom, the runes buffeted them who desperately tried to remain calm.


    Unthinkable as it was, those who witnessed the terror unfolding understood that this was the ninth stage of the World-Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    The Tabooed Magic was known to have ten stages overall, each stage more difficult to understand and cast than the last. This demonic avatar, upon manifesting, had learned the ninth stage almost instantaneously.


    The demonic avatar had not ascended to the tenth step just yet.


    However, with its knowledge and ability to cast up to the ninth stage of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic coupled with the demonic avatar''s own terrible power, it was substantial enough to even hinder cultivators on the level of sect ancestors.


    Dennis himself, powerful and steadfast as he was, felt the effects of the seal as the runes billowed around.


    As the spell progressed, the force of its magic struck all those from the Yaksha Palace. Everyone froze in place, as if instantly turning into statues, and were sealed. Try as they might, their limbs and extremities would not obey their commands. The people were stuck in place, helpless before the demonic avatar''s fury.


    Its massive hands swept up further, drawing more and more power into the spell, as the winds became unbearably strong. Magical energy crackled in the sky like lightning, concentrating over the sky.


    A gigantic bolt of magical energy streaked down from the heavens and struck the members of the Yaksha Palace. Those frozen people looked on in horror as the flash of magical lightning weaved with unbelievable speed. Many


    n-layer pagoda which shone golden into the surrounding battlefield.


    The cosmic power that emanated from the pagoda was nearly tangible. However, it suddenly flew away, apparently aiming to escape into the chaotic void.


    From the view on the ground, one could see an illusory figure seated in the pagoda. Though rising and moving away, it was apparent that this represented Dennis'' spiritual soul, attempting to escape.


    His physical body had been broken down and defeated, left as an unusable shell. As such, Dennis'' soul wanted to avoid a similar fate and moved to make a hasty retreat.


    Unfortunately for him, Austin knew that he might try something of this sort and had prepared for this beforehand.


    A giant hand with runes embedded into its outer surface came rushing down from the sky and wrapped its digits around the pagoda''s exterior, crushing its ornate adornments and stifling its glow. With a violent jerk, the hand shook the pagoda, breaking its structure with reckless abandon.


    From the crumbling wreck of the once-beautiful seven-floor pagoda came Dennis'' spiritual soul. It fell through the air before landing with a thud, straight onto the monstrous hand''s palm.


    "Austin, please. Please have mercy on me! Set me free and I will give you anything you want,"


    Dennis'' soul groveled, cried, and begged for mercy. His once confident and fearless nature now turned into a scared, broken mess.

 Chapter 2711 Complete Annihilation Of The Army Of The Yaksha Palace (Part Two)

    Dennis knew, though he was not altogether sure, that Devil Ancestor Thanos would heed Austin''s commands. This gamble to still confront the pair would be Dennis'' undoing.


    It was unthinkable, almost entirely ridiculous, that the almighty lord of the Evil Abyss World, who once joined the glorious battle against the leader of the Heavenly Palace, would heed the words of a youngster like Austin. It was unthinkable, but Dennis finally understood that it was the truth.


    "It''s too late for mercy,"


    Austin said with a faint, cruel smile.


    With these words, the demonic avatar closed its massive fist. Doing so, it closed over Dennis'' spiritual soul, sealing it and putting it away.


    It was strange that Austin did not grant Dennis the mercy of a swift death like the kind that befell his followers. Austin of course, had a reason for it. Dennis'' skills with the sword were fascinating, and Austin found himself entranced by Dennis'' movement and grace while wielding his weapon.


    He intended to interrogate Dennis later, hoping to know more about his unparalleled swordsmanship.


    Now, the battlefield was stained with blood belonging to an army that was once considered one of the best in the universe. The Yaksha Palace army was entirely and thoroughly erased from the world.


    The news traveled fast, and all those who heard it trembled from the shock that an army of that caliber had been obliterated so quickly and so effectively. What occurred on that day was unbelievable.


    The shock from the battle''s outcome even reached the members of the Immortal End Alliance who, despite being ready to face the Yaksha Palace army, were all dumbfounded by the events of the battle.


    The Immortal End Alliance''s gathered forces were ready to see the battle and fight the Yaksha Palace army to the bitter end. Who wouldn''t, after seeing them approach, bring an incredibly powerful aura and pressure as they came?


    And yet, who could have guessed that only Asa and Austin would be present at the battle from its very beginning to its definitive conclusion?


    universal unrest will follow."


    Old ones who had lived in seclusion for an untold number of ages used secret techniques to calculate and to foresee the events of the future. At last, they shook their heads and sighed in defeat.


    Once, Devil Ancestor Thanos was a powerful master who attempted to fight the Heavenly Palace in pursuit of glory several eras past.


    Now his return to the universe attracted the attention of everyone -- all great forces, every clan, and every world now turned in anticipation of what he would do next.


    "Starting today, the Evil Abyss World and the Immortal End World are off-limits! You are not allowed to engage or provoke them in any fashion! Remember that! We cannot afford to draw their ire, now that we know that the human boy Austin and Devil Ancestor Thanos are allies."


    Generals across the land, from all the major forces of the whole universe, gave this mandate to their troops and members.


    And all of this went according to Austin''s plan. He knew of the effect Thanos'' arrival would have on the universe and Austin understood that he could put Thanos'' unbearable power to good use. Now, the Immortal End World was safer and their position in the universe rose because of the Devil Ancestor''s involvement.


    This was the reason Austin had asked his demonic avatar to take the form and pretend to be Devil Ancestor Thanos.

 Chapter 2712 The Principal Golden Immortal Swordsmanship

    A sea of cheers rang out through the Immortal End World.


    Colorful lights were lit in celebration all around.


    Austin instructed Kevin, Zenith, and the soldier to discuss among themselves the matter of allegiance between their world and that of the masters from the Evil Abyss World.


    He had no care for such affairs.


    The demonic avatar ordered the evil masters to work together in order to hasten the progress of the cooperation treaty.


    And while they could not comprehend the reason as to why they had to stoop so low as to be of assistance to beings much weaker than them, they had no choice. Devil Ancestor Thanos himself had gave the order.


    A selected few who were considered as confidants to Devil Ancestor Thanos secretly asked why they had to ally themselves with the Immortal End World.


    To which a vague answer was given to them, "Austin is a young man with unlimited prospects. That''s all you need to know."


    Austin flushed with embarrassment at his own reply. He was rather shameless about complimenting himself like that.


    Devil Ancestor Thanos, however, was not amused by the persistent questions.


    So the evil creatures tempered their curiosity and dared not ask anymore.


    After the arrangements were made, Austin led his demonic avatar to the Graystone City and entered the cave inside the pot.


    Waiting inside the cave were Faran, Corey, and four holy trees.


    As soon as they saw Austin, the supreme holy tree spoke, "For so many days, we''ve been feeling the aura of our other brothers.


    Now there is a great hope that one or more holy trees will resurface soon."


    "What?" Austin queried. "Is that really so? You can sense other holy trees, without even knowing their exact location?"


    While a pleasant surprise, he also found it quite a baffling concept.


    "We," the holy yellow tree explained, "the twelve holy trees, have once been refined into one.


    Hence, we have a very keen sense of each other."


    "I see," Austin nodded, remembering a time in the past, when they were outside of the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    The supreme holy tree had sensed the holy yellow tree within the space of the jade slip in his Omnipotent Pot.


    The twelve trees did have a very acute perception of each other.


    The supreme holy tree took over again.


    "Brat, you need to send your men to explore the universe as soon as you are able to. If you find anything unusual, we will rush over right away.


    So many years have passed. It''s about time we twelve brothers finally get together again."


    "I understand,"


    Austin replied.


    "You don''t have to run around all day, brat," Faran said, a hint of dissatisfac


    th rage on his thick neck. "We have to destroy the Immortal End Alliance at all cost!


    Our reputation is at stake here.


    I will not stand by as they make fun of us!"


    "If the only matter at play is the Immortal End Alliance, it will be pretty easy to just destroy it."


    A plain looking old man sat cross-legged in the corner. He had been quiet and unassuming, but now he gave voice to his thoughts.


    "But since Devil Ancestor Thanos is also involved, things are not that simple.


    It is obvious that he wants to support Austin.


    His strength is formidable to contend with.


    In the past, he was a master who fought for glory alongside the leader of the Heavenly Palace.


    We cannot afford to act rashly on this matter.


    We need to wait for the perfect opportunity to destroy that alliance."


    "You are correct," a middle aged man spoke.


    He had a majestic dignity about him as he stood in the center of the hall.


    "Devil Ancestor Thanos is not easy to deal with.


    The strength of the Evil Abyss World must not be underestimated.


    We need to think about this carefully before making our move."


    This middle-aged man was the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    "For now, we have something important to do.


    I received word that the Celestial Palace at the edge of the universe has reappeared.


    It will not be long before all the forces swarm to it.


    We must not let this opportunity slip from our hands. We have to send our men to the Celestial Palace at once!


    Legend says that someone had once entered that region and saw the shadows of the twelve holy trees outside the Celestial Palace.


    Word spread since then, that the Celestial Palace might be the place where the gods were buried."


    Excitement danced in the eyes of the leader.

 Chapter 2713 The Celestial Palace

    "The God''s Burial Ground!"


    Everyone in the hall cheered upon hearing the announcement.


    The God''s Burial Ground was an ancient legend that had been passed down to different generations for a long time.


    It contained various treasures that the deities collected during their lifetime.


    Legend had it that the leader of Heavenly Palace became the most powerful figure in the universe after his adventures in the burial ground.


    Since then, many people yearned to explore the mysterious place in the hopes of becoming powerful.


    "Sir, the place you seek is difficult to find.


    There had been rumors in the past that the God''s Burial Ground was in the Ancient Forbidden Land. But in the end, we only found a supreme holy tree there."


    A core member of the Yaksha Palace voiced out his doubts.


    "It was never confirmed if the story was true or not.


    But even if there is only a holy tree there, it is worth checking out.


    For it is said that the burial ground will only open after gathering twelve holy trees.


    I believe that we will find where the burial place is located once we get all these trees.


    We should go to the Celestial Palace to take a look,"


    the leader of the Yaksha Palace said.


    "That''s right, sir."


    The high-level members of the Yaksha Palace nodded in agreement.


    "Whether the Celestial Palace can lead us to the burial ground or not, it still holds a lot of opportunities for us.


    There has been stories that the Celestial Genuine Immortal lived here. This is where he hid his treasures, and I''ve heard that their value must be extraordinary," an elder in white robes cut in.


    He had been sitting at the corner of the hall all this time.


    "He is correct.


    Even if it turns out the God''s Burial Ground isn''t there, the Celestial Palace is worth exploring,"


    the leader of the Yaksha Palace agreed.


    "Sir, is there any genuine immortal left in our world?"


    a senior member of the Yaksha Palace asked.


    "There used to be, but no one knows if they are still here.


    Genuine immortals are supreme beings that are beyond this universe.


    We mortals are nothing to them."


    There was a look


    d into mastering something, he will progress really fast.


    This young man is exceptional,"


    Corey remarked in awe.


    "He''s only young but his law power is already amazing. This man is really powerful."


    The four holy trees were also shocked.


    Decades passed.


    Back in the time chamber, the huge cocoon exploded with a loud bang.


    A glittering figure burst out of it.


    It was none other than Austin.


    He floated around the room, feeling exhilarated by the powers flowing through his veins. He felt like he could control nature itself.


    ''It seems like the world is at my mercy.


    I can clearly feel everything nearby.


    It feels like I am the master of the universe!'' Austin grinned.


    "Is this the secret of law power? It gives anyone the power to control the world!"


    Austin reached out to his surroundings using law power.


    It seemed like it had also enhanced his vital energy.


    However, there were still no signs of breakthrough.


    If Austin grew any stronger than he already was, he would reach the level of a sect ancestor.


    There were billions of creatures in this universe, but only a few could claim to be at the same level as the sect ancestors.


    ''It is not easy to reach the level of the sect ancestors.


    It requires hard work and luck.


    I should just let nature take its course.''


    After inspecting his newfound skills, Austin received a message from Kevin. ''Huh?


    Celestial Palace?''

 Chapter 2714 Set Out

    After receiving Kevin''s message, Austin decided to go to the Celestial Palace.


    Based on the message, Austin knew that someone had seen the projected images of the twelve holy trees outside the Celestial Palace.


    Not long ago, the supreme holy tree once mentioned that it had sensed the aura of other holy trees. It seemed that there might be one or more holy trees in the Celestial Palace.


    "It seems I have to put aside the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and practice it in the future instead."


    Austin shook his head and left the secret chamber with the little infinity beast and the divine silkworm.


    The knowledge of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation was imprinted in Austin''s Soul Sea by Livingston before he died together with Devil Ancestor Thanos in their last fatal fight.


    Back then, Livingston told Austin to pass the cultivation method of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation to his disciples and followers if he had the opportunity in the future.


    When Austin informed the four holy trees of Kevin''s message, the supreme holy tree was the first to jump out of joy.


    "We need to go to the Celestial Palace right away!


    We could probably find another brother there!"


    The supreme holy tree exclaimed with excitement.


    "All right, let''s go to the Celestial Palace together."


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    Then the four holy trees left the inner space of the pot with Austin and returned to the Immortal End World.


    "There are a lot of people in this world who want to go to the Celestial Palace and seek opportunities there.


    Especially those from the younger generation��they seem to be the ones who want to go the most.


    But I''m a little worried for them. I''m afraid it''s too risky.


    What do you think, Austin?"


    Kevin said worriedly.


    "I think we should just allow them to go and seek opportunities there.


    Trials and adventures are good for warriors to grow and improve their abilities. Everyone has the right to pursue opportunities. We can''t stop them.


    Anyway, I''m planning to go to the Celestial Palace too. How about you gather all the people who want to go and I can take them with me when I go,"


    Austin suggested after giving it much thought.


    "All right. We can do that."


    Kevin nodded in agreement. Austin''s plan was reasonable and he didn''t find anything wrong with it.


    Soon, members of the Immortal End World who wanted to explore the Celestial Palace had gathered in front of Austin through Kevin''s supervision.


    To Austin''s surprise, a good number of his close friends had come as well.


    "Master!


    I miss you so much!"


    With a


    rtal End World like Austin. He thinks highly of his people and values his friendship with them."


    The elders were filled with admiration and delight for Austin.


    About twenty to thirty thousand people had gathered in front of Austin.


    All of these people were ready to risk their lives at the Celestial Palace so they could strengthen their abilities.


    "All right, we''re ready to go," Austin announced.


    He concentrated his mind and transferred all the people, including the four holy trees, into the Slave Tower. He then left the Immortal End World and headed for the Celestial Palace.


    Before setting out, Austin sent a message to the evil creatures in the Evil Abyss World. He wanted them to organize a group of devil creatures and head to the Celestial Palace as well.


    At this moment in time, countless creatures across the whole universe were all headed to the Celestial Palace.


    Surely, there were going to be a lot of fights and battles over the treasures to be found in the Celestial Palace.


    The larger the group of people, the bigger their chances were to win.


    The Celestial Palace was located at the edge of the universe.


    It was a long way from the Immortal End World.


    Austin estimated that it would take at least half a month for his warship to get there.


    "Hmm, maybe I should practice the cultivation method of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation throughout this trip?" Austin murmured to himself.


    He was sitting cross-legged in the warship, ready to practice the Golden Sun Scripture. But the cultivation method passed from Livingston suddenly came to his mind.


    With that, Austin focused his energy on studying and practicing the cultivation method of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation.

 Chapter 2715 Introduction To Vital Energy Circulation

    Austin was left in shock after reading the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation carefully.


    The cultivation system described in the text was completely different from that Austin had known before.


    Reading had gained Austin quite some knowledge.


    Based on his current insight and experience, Austin knew that there was an absence of cultivation system like this in the universe.


    The Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation said that there were several secret realms in the human body, and that each secret realm contained a deity of the human body.


    These deities indicated the human''s own potential, each being powerful and terrible.


    Therefore, the most important task for the cultivation of the transcendent spiritual sense was to seek the secret realm in the human body, open the door of these secret realms, and unleash these deities.


    Once the deities in the secret realms of the human body were released, there would be an immense power that could shake the earth and the sky.


    Spoken plainly, the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation was mainly about extracting the potential from the secret realms of the human body.


    All the cultivation methods Austin had previously come across were to absorb the vital energies of the universe and turn them into one''s own power. This was something different as it explored inwardly.


    One cultivation method was focused on the inside, while the other was focused on the outside.


    Austin read the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation over and over. He studied it for several days.


    This new kind of cultivation system had left him curious and confused.


    ''Are there really secret realms inside a human body?


    Are there really deities living in the secret realms of a human body?


    Would these deities really burst out terrifying power once they''re unleashed?''


    Austin was really obsessed about cultivation.


    All things related to cultivation would certainly attract Austin.


    After days of researching and contemplating, Austin couldn''t help but practice them.


    ''I''ll start with the secret realms of the internal organs!''


    Austin wondered.


    There were secret realms in one''s internal organs. Within these secret realms, there would be deities of internal organs.


    The first step of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation was to find the secret realms of internal organs. After that, the door needed to be


    "Look! A small red man is absorbing the original energy essence of all the stars!"


    Soon enough, the creatures found the red deity. As their eyes behold the small red figure, they couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    But the scene did not last too long.


    Just moments later, the deity rushed back into Austin''s body and sat still in the secret realm once again.


    "I am the deity of heart!"


    The deity''s shout could be heard clearly.


    Then it sunk into a deep meditation.


    Austin breathed a sigh of relief. He started the warship and moved towards the distance.


    "That little man is strange. Maybe it is some kind of magic treasure, or some rare legendary beast."


    "Could it be a legendary herb? It is believed that the herbs can become deities and can shape shift into a human form after cultivation."


    A lively discussion ensued between the creatures around.


    "Go after him!


    Stop that warship! That little creature is priceless!"


    A large number of creatures deployed all kinds of flying magic treasures to chase after Austin''s warship.


    Austin saw the creatures chasing him, and he shot at them with several sharp beams of sword-light.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Dozens of flying magic treasures were all minced into pieces by the sword-light.


    The creatures who wanted to chase after Austin just gasped. Chills crept into their hearts.


    Now they know that they shouldn''t dare chase after Austin.


    "I never expected that the deity in the secret realm''s power would be so terrifying."


    Austin felt in awe as he recalled how that deity absorbed the essence of the stars.

 Chapter 2716 The Perception Of The Leader Of The Yaksha Palace

    A day had passed.


    "It seems that we have arrived at our destination."


    With the spiritual sense aiding Austin, he had a glimpse of turbulence unfolding in the starry sky.


    It was the edge of the universe.


    It was a boundless barren realm where the cold darkness seeped beneath the skin. Life was nowhere to be seen, and it was as if an ancient forbidden domain was engulfed in melancholy for countless years.


    Several shattered stars hovered around the withered vast expanse.


    However, despite witnessing the desolation, they were surprised to recognize numerous broken magic treasures, weaponry, and deteriorated warships afloat throughout the space.


    Furthermore, they noticed traces of sword and saber cuts, and fist and palm marks imprinted on the surface of the fragmented stars. Unexpectedly, these marks still contained a lot of energy fluctuations.


    It made the deserted star cluster appear like a hideous battleground that was long forgotten.


    Except now, the same abandoned land of stars was bursting with life.


    There was a multitude of various creatures from all over the place who rushed over the field of stars. With their vivacity, they were able to restore and make a community out of the once wasteland.


    As he readied himself, Austin started the warship and entered the star cluster.


    Upon entering the ruptured skies, Austin''s ship slipped through all kinds of war vessels and magic treasures hovering the space. It was so cramped, it would be impossible to notice that someone infiltrated the domain.


    Austin hid away his warship and transformed his appearance through the Aura Disguising Skill, thus allowing him to freely roam within the star cluster.


    After some prying around, Austin unraveled what had truly happened.


    Just recently, a group of creatures who were roaming the deserted area accidentally discovered a palace that was drenched in fairy light.


    At the gates of the enchanted palace were engraved words that said "Celestial Palace."


    Above the said palace, a projection of twelve holy trees could be perceived.


    However, as the creatures dared to break into the place, the spellbound palace suddenly disappeared.


    After some time, the palace was seen to have re-appeared and disappeared for a couple more times.


    Sure enough, the physical and mental strength of the creatures who found the palace were relatively weaker, preventing them from entering and understanding what was inside it.


    Eventually, they decided to entrust the matter at hand to their masters. A message was sent back to their world stating their request to examine the phenomena they


    one day!''


    Austin stared at the golden sedan chair with a cold, murderous look in his eyes.


    Suddenly, the man sitting in the golden sedan chair had shifted his eyes to where Austin was standing and stared through the void like two sharp swords.


    The leader of the Yaksha Palace had already sensed Austin''s killing intent and instantly found where he was.


    Realizing this, Austin was shocked and immediately rushed and drifted into the chaotic void.


    Having practiced the spatial power and law power, Austin could easily travel through space as he liked and do it in an instant.


    ''Someone wants to kill me.''


    Obscured in the golden sedan chair, the leader of the Yaksha Palace looked gloomy.


    Using his spiritual sense, he scanned the place where he saw Austin standing a moment ago over and over again.


    ''It seems to be a young man.


    Was that Austin from the Immortal End World?''


    The leader of the Yaksha Palace used a very brilliant tracking skill.


    Some of Austin''s residual aura was sensed.


    "Humph! If he truly is Austin, I''m not afraid of him at all.


    As long as Thanos is not here, I''ll have a chance to kill him."


    The leader of the Yaksha Palace sneered.


    "Master Campbell is here!"


    a loud voice suddenly rang out.


    In the distance, an old man in cyan came slowly with the support of two children on his crutches.


    The old man was bony and weak and his face was all wrinkly. Looking at him, people felt that he might not live long.


    While he was still walking, something took the people by surprise.


    When the old man showed up, leaders of various worlds and forces immediately came up to him and paid their respects.


    Seeing this, Austin knew that the elder in cyan must be someone extraordinary!

 Chapter 2717 The Celestial Psychic

    Master Campbell?


    For the time being, Austin had changed his appearance and aura so that he could watch the old man from the crowd, undetected.


    He recognized the old man immediately.


    It was Celestial Psychic Campbell!


    He was a legendary figure whose name was a big deal across the universe.


    His flawless abilities to see the past, present and future had made him famous. He could predict everything that had and would happen between heaven and earth.


    However, he had shy away from fame and chose to live in obscurity. His whereabouts were unknown. He would only sometimes appear in places without any fanfare and only to disappear all of a sudden. The truth was nobody had ever seen his face at all in years.


    Austin did not expect to find the old man there.


    It made him think of Godwin and his disciple Master Li.


    Master Li also had the gift of foreseeing the past and future, but he hadn''t received any formal training for it.


    His skills were unrefined and were a little rough around the edges.


    Austin wondered if the marvelous stories about Celestial Psychic Campbell were true. Could the old man really predict things accurately?


    He sneaked some surreptitious glances at Campbell.


    The old man was soon surrounded by many people. They greeted him and paid their respect.


    "Ha-ha! What a pleasure to see you here, Mr. Campbell. I''ve heard many things about you!"


    A golden sedan chair stopped in front of the old man. Its golden curtains were drawn back to reveal a middle-aged man in purple robes. A colorful halo shone around his head. He stepped off his sedan chair and walked towards Campbell. His voice was full of enthusiasm.


    Austin focused his gaze on the middle-aged man in purple robes.


    This was the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    This was the first time Austin was seeing the leader''s face.


    A bright, radiant sword suddenly appeared cross the sky. It was followed by a man emitting billions of beams of sword aura around him. He came over towards Campbell to greet him.


    His face was obscured by the sword aura around him. This man must be the leader of the Sword Palace.


    "Mr. Campbell, it has been a long time since we last saw each other in Peach Fairy Island. I missed you so much. How have you been doing?"


    Then, a thin old man popped up in front of Campbell. His laugh resonated in the area as he appeared.


    He was the head of the Heavenly Palace.


    He was one of the most powerful beings in the universe.


    Many other mighty figures whose skills were one of the best in the universe also came to pay their respects to Campbell.


    Important people in this universe such as the head of the Star Island, the king of the Sky Phoenix Kingdom and many others were also there. They were the lords and masters of their lands, and yet, all showed deference towards Campbell.


    Based on their behaviors, Campbell was


    ife were chipped away. This treasure would be able to ensure that he could continue living. The offer was indeed fatally tempting for him.


    "Alright. In that case, I will do my best to aid you in your search for the Celestial Palace!"


    Campbell took the jar and placed it carefully inside his Space Ring.


    "Ha-ha! That''s a smart choice, Mr. Campbell.


    You will be the first to enter the palace when we find it.


    To determine the order on who will enter next, we will each present treasures to Mr. Campbell. Whoever has the best will be next. The second best will then follow. And so forth and so on. The treasure shall be judged by its value, size and strength.


    Mr. Campbell, this is the treasure I present to you."


    The leader of the Yaksha Palace burst into a fit of loud laughter after he spoke.


    Everybody was dumbstruck. No one expected the leader of the Yaksha Palace would suggest such a thing.


    The crowd became restless for everyone thought that the method was unfair.


    If the order was to be determined by the value of the treasures presented to Campbell, it would mean that the people from the major sects would get in first.


    Those from the poorer and weaker sects would then enter it last.


    Everybody knew that those who would enter the palace first would have more chances of finding the most valuable treasures. And the chances of finding more precious items would lessen as more and more people get in.


    "It''s unfair!"


    Someone protested.


    The crowd began to show signs of agitation.


    In a flash of light, a sword-light descended from the sky and killed the man who protested on the same spot where he stood. The attack sprayed the man''s blood around the area.


    "Humph! Who do you think you are? Insects like you have no right going against us."


    In the ensuing silence, the leader of the Sword Palace spoke coolly.


    It was revealed that it was he who killed the man.

 Chapter 2718 Locating The Celestial Palace

    "Who else has any problems with that?"


    the leader of the Sword Palace asked in a cold voice, his piercing gaze slowly sweeping the crowd.


    Anyone who met his eyes felt a chill run down their spines. Although they didn''t necessarily agree with the leader of the Yaksha Palace, they still didn''t dare to speak up.


    "Mr. Campbell, I have a gift for you. This is the Changeable Sword Array. If you''re ever in danger, you can throw it into the air. Its power is equal to my full-out attack. You can use it ten times," the leader of the Sword Palace said.


    He took out a light ball that emitted dangerous sword radiance and handed it to Campbell.


    The leader of the Sword Palace was as strong as the leader of Yaksha Palace. Very few people in the universe could withstand his all-out attack blow.


    Hence, the light ball was an amazing magic treasure.


    The representatives of other influential forces presented their precious gifts to Campbell.


    Those from the relatively weak, poor worlds, forces, or independent cultivators didn''t take out their presents anymore.


    Known as the famous Celestial Psychic, Campbell had seen a lot and only those valuable treasures could attract his attention.


    ''Looks like it''s time for my demonic avatar to make an appearance, ''


    Austin thought.


    ''If the people from those top forces enter the Celestial Palace ahead of us, there won''t be any treasures left for us.''


    Just then, a large dark cloud quickly floated towards them.


    A smile appeared on Austin''s face.


    The evil creatures of abyss demon race from the Evil Abyss World were coming.


    Before he set out, Austin had sent a message to the strong masters in the Evil Abyss World. As soon as the evil creatures received the news, they immediately organized a team of elites and headed for the abandoned star cluster.


    Austin then secretly released his demonic avatar.


    In the blink of an eye, the demonic avatar reached the evil creatures.


    "Devil Ancestor Thanos."


    The five strong evil creatures who were as powerful as a sect ancestor moved forward and bowed to the avatar.


    Without saying anything else, the demonic avatar led them towards Campbell.


    As the demonic avatar landed in front of Campbell, he took out a black box.


    "Mr. Campbell, there are five Evil Blood Needles in here. They can easily take out masters that could match the level of sect ancestor,"


    the demonic avatar said in an icy voice.


    "Thank you, sir,"


    Campbell responded


    mmediately took out a jar, opened it, and drank the red blood in it.


    It was the blood of the black turtle that had lived for five million years.


    Then Campbell rubbed his Space Ring and took out a dozen semi-omnipotent herbs and many high-grade superior pills. He stuffed them into his mouth right away.


    With that, he began healing himself.


    Although everyone was very anxious, they did not disturb Campbell. Instead, they waited patiently.


    Three days later, Campbell took a long breath. He opened his eyes and stood up. It looked like he had just come back from the land of the dead.


    Everyone was overjoyed.


    A group of strong cultivators surrounded him at once.


    "I''ve located the Celestial Palace.


    We can head towards it right now,"


    Campbell said.


    He flew towards the distance as the strong masters followed behind him.


    Moments later, they stopped in their tracks.


    "Here we are. Let''s attack the space barrier here. Once we''ve destroyed it, we can then enter the small world where the Celestial Palace is located," Campbell said as he pointed towards a certain spot.


    "Let''s get started!"


    the leader of the Heavenly Palace shouted in excitement.


    With that, they all pooled their powers together. They unleashed their terrifyingly powerful energy columns and attacked at the same time.


    Soon, the space collapsed and a crack appeared.


    Suddenly, a beam of bright light came out from the crack, lighting up everything. Along with it were wisps of immortal energy floating from out of the crack.


    "Look! There is a small world in there!"


    All the great masters were thrilled, greed filling their eyes.

 Chapter 2719 Sea Of Stars

    "Mr. Campbell, please go in first!"


    the leader of the Yaksha Palace said to Campbell. He seemed a little bit on edge.


    "Well, as you say, I''ll go in first."


    Campbell didn''t refuse. With a wave of his hand, the two children immediately followed him in. The three of them walked into the space crack together.


    The others all stared at the three nervously. They didn''t heave a sigh of relief until they all disappeared into the depths of the space crack.


    In fact, one of the reasons why the strong warriors agreed to let him in first was that they wanted him to be the first one to explore the path.


    The Celestial Palace was a palace left by a genuine immortal and great danger could be lurking within its walls.


    As a famous psychic, Campbell was known to have seen through everything in this universe. Even in the face of danger, he could still take the lead and avoid getting into trouble, exploring a safe path for the rest of them.


    When Campbell and the two children disappeared into the depths of the crack, the other masters, along with their own men and their horses began to move forward and charged towards it.


    "We should enter in the order that''s based on the value of our tribute to Master Campbell and our strength.


    Otherwise, you shall all feel my wrath!"


    the leader of the Yaksha Palace shouted with such force. His voice was so loud that even the spiritual souls of the people around him trembled in fear.


    The weak ones who wanted to go in were so afraid that they momentarily stopped in their tracks.


    The master had spoken, so they''d better not disobey. If they did, they could be killed at any time.


    The demonic avatar waved its hand and rushed into the space crack, followed by the evil creatures.


    Using the Aura Disguising Skill, Austin had disguised himself as a powerful devil. He mixed with the pack, and rushed in among them.


    On the other side of the space crack, he saw a vast expanse of sea in front of him.


    There were huge waves for hundreds of thousands of miles, surging from the sea, coming in, one after another in an endless cycle. The waves were rough and terrifying. Anyone who got carried out into its cold, unforgiving waters would surely be torn to shreds by the rocks with jagged edges that stuck out of the surf. Beyond the rocks, the sea floor suddenly dropped to a bottomless depth, where dangerous sea creatures lurked.


    Peering out into the wide expanse of the sea, Campbell and a group of masters stood on the shore.


    "Mr. Campbell, this is indeed a vast sea,"


    the leader of the Heavenly Palace said to Campbell.


    "Yes, the Celestial Palace is somewhere in the center of this sea."


    Campbell nodded.


    He had already seen the palace in his vision.


    And he was right.


    "But be careful, guys. The waters here are not kind to those who do not know it. There are many dangers that hide under its waves.


    rior like the leader of the Heavenly Palace didn''t dare to go against such force head on.


    A star was actually a world in itself!


    "Mr. Campbell, how do we make it across?"


    At this moment, all of the warriors looked to Campbell for guidance.


    He was the Celestial Psychic, the only person who could figure out a way to make it across.


    "Going by ship is the only way. But you will have to take a ship that belongs to this sea,"


    Campbell said.


    ''A ship that belongs to the sea?''


    Everyone was surprised and looked out into the sea.


    Some strong cultivators started to look for possible ships along the coast that could be of use to them.


    "There really are some ships. Look!"


    Soon, someone found a few ships. The ships were huge! They were so big that they looked like small mountains.


    All of a sudden, the cultivators flew towards the ships, trying to board them.


    "Let''s take this ship!"


    It had occurred to the pack that if they wanted to make it through, they had to rely on these ships.


    In an instant, the battle for the ships began.


    All the forces focused on one of these ships and fought for it.


    In a flash, the leader of the Heavenly Palace boarded a ship.


    "This ship now belongs to the Heavenly Palace. I claim it under the Heavenly Palace''s power and strength,"


    he announced.


    No one dared to rush towards that ship because no one dared to provoke the head of the Heavenly Palace.


    All the top masters, including the leader of the Yaksha Palace, the leader of Star Island, the leader of Sword Palace and the emperor of the Heavenly Phoenix Kingdom, all went up a ship respectively.


    "This way!"


    The demonic avatar instantly led a group of evil creatures towards a ship.


    "We have too many people. We need two boats!


    This ship now belongs to the Yaksha Palace!"


    A figure flashed towards them. It was the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    Austin''s face turned cold.

 Chapter 2720 The Battle For Ship

    The forces of the Yaksha Palace had already occupied a large ship. The leader of the Yaksha Palace was obviously trying to stir up trouble for Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    "Go to hell!"


    the demonic avatar roared as it took a step forward and stretched out its hand, ready to attack.


    The void ahead cracked open and the demonic fog rose up. White skeletons emerged continuously. With shrill cries, all the skeletons rushed to the leader of the Yaksha Palace one by one.


    Since Austin had unified the Evil Abyss World, he had searched every inch of the eighteen demonic world in the Evil Abyss World. He collected all the evil demonic secret techniques that he was interested in so he could let his demonic avatar cultivate them.


    In particular, he found many extremely powerful magic treasures and jade slips with cultivation methods from the Space Ring of Devil Ancestor Thanos. The jade slips recorded terrible magic skills.


    With this, the demonic avatar then had more skills at his disposal instead of just fighting with only the World Sealing Tabooed Magic and the Diabolic Killing Needle.


    The demonic avatar had cultivated a lot of magic techniques and had collected a lot of magic treasures as well.


    "Humph! Let me teach you a lesson!"


    the leader of the Yaksha Palace bellowed as he charged forward, His vital energy force had surged up, white flashes spurting out. With such ease, he had shattered the white skeletons, turning them all into dust.


    Swoosh! The demonic avatar brought out a black machete to strike his opponent with. The black machete released black waves.


    A silvery shield then appeared on the leader of the Yaksha Palace''s left hand, the surface of which was full of the powerful array pressure. Meanwhile, his right hand held a long silver spear. With these in hands, he charged towards the demonic avatar.


    The two collided head-on��a terrifying scene.


    "Attack!"


    Upon seeing their leader go into battle, a group of strong cultivators of the Yaksha Palace charged forward too, ready to attack.


    Roaring in rage, the evil masters from the Evil Abyss World pounced towards their enemies.


    This time, there were a lot of masters from the Evil Abyss World and their strength combined was unbelievable.


    Austin himself discreetly moved closer to the leader of the Yaksha Palace while the man was busy battling with the demonic avatar.


    Austin''s bodily movement skill was u


    ren''t as powerful as we were!"


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace looked at the demonic avatar with a playful smile as he withdrew from the battle as well.


    After all, the most important thing at present was to make it across this sea and find the Celestial Palace.


    Not long after, all the ships headed towards the center of the sea.


    Austin''s face turned ghastly pale. His plans to occupy the ship was just a pipe dream now. The leader of the Yaksha Palace had already occupied the ship.


    "Search along the coastline!"


    The demonic avatar waved its hand and started to look for other ships along the coastline with the group of evil creatures.


    The good news was that half a day later, a few more ships were found. The demonic avatar led the group of evil creatures from the Evil Abyss World to sail towards the center of the sea.


    The sea was vast and the ship appeared tiny and fragile by comparison.


    Austin stood on the ship and looked down at the sea.


    "Is this the sea of stars?


    Is it really that powerful?"


    Austin wondered, recalling what Campbell had said.


    After thinking for a while, Austin took out a black iron hammer which was a magic treasure.


    Austin threw the black iron hammer into the sea.


    In less than a minute, the black hammer was completely crushed, leaving no residue behind.


    Austin then threw a magic treasure of higher grade into the water.


    The result was the same.


    "Wow, it really is that powerful!"


    Austin couldn''t help but feel a little scared.


    "Something''s happening ahead,"


    an evil creature shouted suddenly.


    Austin looked ahead.

 Chapter 2721 Went Ashore

    Bits and pieces of the ship floated through the water and the only recognizable part from the wreckage was the battered deck. Not a single soul could be found in the ruins.


    After a careful examination of the rubble, Austin found that the ship was undeniably one that the emperor of the Sky Phoenix Kingdom obtained.


    The emperor took a great number of his men with him to form an impressive army.


    Their crusade won the emperor three ships and this wreck was one of them.


    "There''s blood over there. Everyone aboard this ship must be dead already,"


    a strong evil creature boomed out.


    Blood pooled and dripped all over the wrecked ship. It was clear that no one survived.


    "Keep your eyes open. Something''s going on in these waters,"


    the demonic avatar reminded the other evil creatures.


    Of course, Austin controlled its every move and word.


    "There''s a giant palm ahead of us!"


    an evil creature cried out in a terrified voice as he pointed in front.


    No sooner had the words left his mouth than a gigantic palm jumped out of the waves. All they could do was stare in shock.


    Apparently a person was under the sea.


    A quick look was all it took to confirm that the gigantic palm wasn''t made from vital energy nor Omnipotent Bodily Skill; it was purely made of flesh and blood. It meant that the mysterious owner of this hand was a giant.


    ''What race is this? It''s so huge!''


    Austin stared slack jawed at the sight before him.


    With the help of his spiritual sense, he gave it a quick scan and found that it was a danger to them.


    Under his control, the demonic avatar used its power to force the warship to turn around so they could avoid the giant palm.


    There was no clear reason but every nerve in Austin''s body told him that they would be in great danger if they went too close.


    "The giant palm''s moving!"


    A demon cried out and all of them snapped to turn to him with wide eyed surprise.


    Even expression on Austin''s face turned grave as well. He manipulated the demonic avatar with his mind to speed the ship up. As if pushed by a gigantic force, the ship quickly flew away from the giant palm and left only rippling water in its wake.


    Moments later, Austin easily spotted the gigantic head about a thousand meters high from the water''s surface. Its eyes were closed and it floated silently in the water. For all intents and purposes, it seemed like someone was enjoyi


    n the brawl. Moreover, his spiritual sense was strong so he spotted the giant before the others even noticed him.


    "Let''s get out of here!"


    Austin''s gut told him that something bad was going to happen so he immediately summoned his demonic avatar and steered the ship away to flee as fast as they could.


    "Ah!"


    A cacophony of distress reached his ears even as he moved the ship away.


    Austin turned around and saw the giant head open its gigantic maw and bit down on one of the ships; its throat worked around almost half of the people aboard as it swallowed.


    Five of them were strong masters who could match an ordinary sect ancestor.


    Soon, it smashed two ships and left the wrecks floating on the sea.


    The remaining great masters on the other ships were scared to death and ran away.


    ''The sea''s full of danger, ''


    Austin thought to himself with a shake of his head.


    The ship peacefully sailed on the sea for a few more days.


    They couldn''t help but be delighted when he caught sight of a continent ahead!


    From afar, the continent seemed to be a world shrouded in golden lights.


    Thick white fog enveloped the boundless land dotted with mountains and rivers.


    Despite the colorful lights, a chaotic aura filled the air.


    "We''re finally ashore!"


    Austin exclaimed excitedly and stretched his sore body.


    He had his demonic avatar cast a spell on the ship to make it sail towards the land.


    Meanwhile, dozens of ships were also sailing towards it.


    ''Is the Celestial Palace located there?


    This land looks larger than the Immortal End Continent, ''


    Austin thought.

 Chapter 2722 The Celestial Continent

    After a while, Austin''s ship approached the shore.


    The demonic avatar immediately jumped overboard and landed ashore. It was accompanied by a group of evil creatures. The now empty ship then started to sail back the way it came from.


    Austin looked at the continent before him.


    It was brimming and bustling with life. Everything was lush and magnificent.


    Near the shore, a range of mountain towered over an ancient jungle.


    "Alas, are you visitors from the outside world?"


    From afar, people came out of the vast jungle. They approached Austin as soon as they spotted him and his companions.


    There were a dozen strong men with long bows in their hands and machetes hanging around their waist. Beside them were their hunting dogs. They were covered with animal blood and were dragging the bodies of their hunted preys.


    "They... Who are they?"


    Austin was terrified by the sight of them. They must be the natives of this land.


    But this place was where the palace of the Celestial Genuine Immortal could be found. Austin didn''t expect that there would be people living in it!


    Moreover, these people seemed ignorant of the martial arts. Austin used his spiritual sense to check.


    None of them gave off the slightest traces of vital energy force.


    However, the residents seemed to be very strong. Their bodies surged with vital and blood energy that boosted their strength.


    "Dear guests, where do you come from? Are you here for the sacrificial ceremony?"


    A man stepped forward and scrutinized Austin closely. He seemed friendly.


    The people here seemed honest and hospitable.


    At this time, other ships started docking at the shore. Powerful people began streaming in.


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace and Celestial Psychic Campbell finally arrived and were accompanied by the forces of the Yaksha Palace, Star Island, Sky Phoenix Kingdom and the Sword Palace.


    As for those relatively weaker forces, they were still at sea. Others were even still looking for a ship that could take them to the continent.


    "What''s going on?


    Why are so many foreign visitors from a


    ormation.


    Hearing this, everyone else were baffled.


    If what the young man said was true, and the Celestial Palace was a temple built in memory of the Celestial Genuine Immortal, then what became of the treasures?


    The legends said that it was filled with precious items left behind by the Celestial Genuine Immortal.


    If its gates opened every one thousand years, the natives had probably taken all the treasures away.


    There would be nothing left.


    And their journey would be all for nothing.


    At the thought of this, everyone felt disappointed.


    "Are there any holy trees here?"


    the leader of the Yaksha Palace continued to ask.


    "Yes, the ancestral temple is surrounded by four holy trees in total. It is said that our ancestors planted them personally. Now they have grown into towering trees and are well protected. No one can cut them down,"


    the young man answered.


    Everyone fell silent upon hearing the young man''s words.


    This was a little different from what they had imagined.


    "Anyway, since we are here, let''s go to the Celestial Palace first.


    Maybe, we''ll find something else there.


    Whether it is indeed the Celestial Palace we heard about or not, it might not be what it appears to be.


    People here don''t practice martial arts so they might not be able to fully sense its true nature.


    But maybe we can see its real value,"


    Campbell suggested.

 Chapter 2723 The Ancestral Temple

    "That''s right!"


    Hearing what Campbell had said, everyone could not help but feel excited.


    "Mr. Campbell, have you figured something out?"


    the leader of the Heavenly Palace asked eagerly, trying hard to contain his excitement.


    "Ha-ha, I have a feeling that this continent has something in store for us. I can sense true immortal energy radiating from this place. Great opportunities may lie ahead of us,"


    Campbell said.


    "Ha-ha!


    You''re right. Let''s go to the Celestial Palace first."


    Suddenly, the leader of the Yaksha Palace squeezed the young man in his hand until he was reduced to a mere pulp. The young man died a miserable death.


    Then, as if nothing had happened, the leader of the Yaksha Palace moved swiftly towards the center of the continent.


    The people of the Yaksha Palace followed him immediately.


    Other strong cultivators rushed there together with their own people.


    The demonic avatar was not slow to follow the other cultivators. It quickly rushed to the center of the continent, followed by a group of evil creatures and Austin was one of them.


    "The leader of the Yaksha Palace really is an unreasonable tyrant. He just killed an innocent man for the heck of it."


    Austin shook his head in disdain as he recalled the young man who was killed only moments ago.


    "NOOOOO!"


    Dozens of people flocked around where the young man had died, sad and angry.


    "Report this to the priest immediately. Ask him to send out the immortal guard to kill all evil from the outside world, in order to avenge our companion''s death!"


    Dozens of residents gritted their teeth in anger.


    Although this continent was even larger than the Immortal End World, it was nothing in the eyes of the strong, trespassing cultivators.


    The vast land posed no problem for them, especially for the leaders of the Heavenly Palace, Yaksha Palace and the Star Island, because each step they took already covered a long distance, allowing them to navigate the continent with relative ease.


    This time, all the cultivators from the major forces and worlds had been selected carefully.


    Soon after, they arrived at the center of the continent.


    All of the travelers were sh


    neered. Her beautiful body shone and her head was giving off a beam of light. She was solemn and ethereal, like a god descending from the heaven.


    At the same time, the people around her also did the same as a deity rushed out of each of their heads, dazzling and bright.


    "What''s this?"


    All the cultivators, including Austin, were confused by the dazzling lights.


    "Those who defy our ancestor must die!"


    With one loud cry, the ray of light beaming from their skull merged and transformed into a human-like creature, which looked as dazzling and as sacred as the stars above them.


    The creature that emerged was terrifying. It emitted such a strong and intimidating energy. It opened its mouth and made a loud, ominous voice that echoed throughout.


    "Who dare offend our mighty ancestor?"


    The voice was so tremendous that the mountains and the sun trembled as if God was descending.


    The strong cultivators who broke in were all surprised. They found the figure to be extraordinary.


    The figure cast out light from his body. Although he was vague, he meant to show off his terrifyingly powerful energy.


    "You''ve offended our ancestor. Why don''t you all kneel down and prepare to die?"


    the residents of the continent all shouted at the same time.


    "Humph, don''t play tricks with us.


    Get out of my way!"


    The leader of the Yaksha Palace pushed everyone out of his way. He rushed towards the figure and unleashed a devastating punch.

 Chapter 2724 The Power Of Faith

    After the loud bang, the figure was thrown into the air and had exploded into a cloud of white light.


    But not long after, the white light regrouped and turned into a human shape once again.


    "Humph! The immortal guard is indestructible. No amount of sheer power could kill him,"


    the young girl sneered.


    "You have no right to enter the Celestial Continent!"


    the figure shouted thunderously.


    Meanwhile, the tall Taoist temple not far away had begun to tremble. Countless white light poured out from it and fell on that figure.


    There seemed to be a hundred million dazzling stars dropping and adding to the figure.


    As it condensed, the figure''s face started to become clearer and clearer.


    Finally, a middle-aged Taoist appeared in front of everyone. As if he were a God, his entire body was glowing brightly and bathed in a fairy light.


    Although the body of the middle-aged Taoist priest was condensed from the white light, he still seemed so real. His flesh and blood and the hairs of his skin made his presence feel more like a person.


    The middle-aged Taoist priest looked down at the strong cultivators who had broken in. His eyes looked like he was ready to murder them.


    "Be careful! He seems to be dangerous!"


    the head of the Heavenly palace shouted. His face looked extremely terrified.


    Even the leader of the Heavenly Palace looked scared of the Taoist priest. All the people were on full alert.


    The demonic avatar stood at the very front of evil creatures, prepared for battle. It wouldn''t hesitate to engage in a battle if something bad would happen.


    "This is the power of faith.


    He is full of that kind of power.


    The faith of all living beings in this continent formed him."


    As Campbell stared at the middle-aged Taoist priest, he had been getting some clues by calculating carefully.


    "The power of faith?"


    Everyone was extremely shocked.


    "Faith could become a power that can converge?"


    Austin was surprised and curious as it was the first time he had heard about it.


    "All the people that trespassed the Celestial Continent shall die!"


    the middle-aged Taoist coldly shouted. Then, a huge palm slapped forward.


    The light palm erupted with a bang and a strong white light. It flared up with a terrifying energy that could destroy all the worlds of heaven and earth.


    All the powerful cultiv


    from her delicate body to block all the sword-light.


    Then there was a loud thud and the sound of something seemed to have been broken was heard from inside the girl''s body.


    The girl was then thrown into the air by a vicious shock wave. Blood spurted from her mouth as she flew in the air. There was no doubt that she was severely injured.


    "Humph. You actually have a magic treasure that is able to block my sword-light. Not bad, little girl. But you still have to die!"


    The leader of the Sword Palace swung his sword once more. Countless steaks of terrifying sword-light soared into the sky and went towards the little girl.


    "Sister! Are you okay?"


    a child called as the leader of the Sword Palace made his move. The little girl seemed only six years old and was wearing a pink dress. She flew in the air like a butterfly and saved the baby-faced girl that was injured by the streaks of sword-light.


    "What are you doing here?


    Run! Run now!"


    The baby-faced girl screamed as she was scared to death.


    Sword-lights swiftly surrounded the two girls.


    Austin''s heart softened as he saw the two girls.


    They both looked innocent.


    Austin thought it would be a pity if they were killed like that in a battle.


    He was quick to make a move.


    In the nick of time, the demonic avatar made it in front of the girls. Its Diabolic Killing Needle swept out and annihilated all the sword-lights.


    "What?!" The two girls couldn''t believe it.


    They thought that they wouldn''t be able to escape death. Fortunately for them, a kind stranger had saved them.

 Chapter 2725 Save Two Girls

    "What are you doing, Devil Ancestor Thanos?"


    the leader of the Sword Palace furiously asked.


    To be honest, he was not that bothered to take the two weak girls'' lives. After all, they were just as weak as ants, and a strong master as himself could kill anyone he wanted without a proper reason.


    However, Austin''s demonic avatar had come to their aid and took the blow for them. He thought that the demon did that on purpose to embarrass him.


    "They are just two innocent girls. Just let them go,"


    the demon suggested, his eyes were sharp, and his face was expressionless.


    "Humph! Other people might be afraid of you, but I''m not.


    I must kill them, and you stay out of it!


    If you don''t want to be my enemy, get out of my way right now!" the leader of the Sword Palace bellowed with an utmost stern tone.


    As a swordsman, he was fearless and persistent. Once he had made up his mind, nothing could ever change it, even if it meant battling the formidably powerful Devil Ancestor Thanos.


    Without saying any further, the leader swung his sword.


    Immediately, waves of sword aura charged at the two girls.


    Austin raised his eyebrows upon seeing this, contemplating if he would do something to interfere or not.


    ''It is unwise to be on the wrong side of the Sword Palace''s leader.


    The Sword Palace is a powerful force in the universe, and its leader is at par with the leader of the Yaksha Palace, '' Austin thought intently.


    Although he acknowledged that, he was still placed in a big dilemma.


    He didn''t have the heart to see the innocent little girl in a pink dress get killed. She looked so young and still had a long life ahead of hers.


    So, with a heavy heart, Austin chose to act as a hero. Under his control, the demonic avatar stretched out its hand, releasing a terrifying evil power that fended off all the sword-lights


    The leader of the Sword Palace was slightly weaker than the leader of the Heavenly Palace, but he was at par with the ability of the Yaksha Palace''s leader.


    Austin''s demonic avatar had eighty percent of Devil Ancestor Thanos'' strength, so it could match the leader of Sword Palace.


    "Are you sure about this, Devil Ancestor Thanos? You''re really gonna fight against me?


    You, evil creatures, enjoy killing and don''t cherish lives, and you have just provoked me by telling me to stop killing.


    Don''t blame me if you and these girls die!"


    the leader of the Sword Palace yelled angrily, his nose flaring violently.


    He felt provoked, yes, but most of all, he wa


    people were crushed into a mist of blood right at the instant.


    "The invaders must die!" the Taoist declared in an angry voice.


    His voice was so blaring that it shook the entire continent.


    All the temples in every corner of the continent glowed at the same time.


    Figures that emitted lights walked out of the temples and stopped at the entrance, like deities.


    All the creatures on the continent knelt down and kowtowed towards the direction of the temples nearby.


    Many of them placed their offerings and lit the candle in the temples while they chanted devoutly.


    The white power of faith rushed out from every creature''s forehead and drifted towards the figures in front of the nearby temples.


    After a while, the entire continent was enveloped by a white luminescence, creating a rather magnificent and divine sight.


    Meanwhile, as this magic hovered the whole place, Austin was tens of thousands of miles away with two girls.


    He had kept an eye on the fight between the great masters and the Taoist with his spiritual sense.


    As he suddenly stopped on his tracks, the demonic avatar came to his side.


    "Well, I will now leave you here,"


    Austin said to the girls, as he let go of them.


    Then, without planning to say his farewell, he activated his bodily movement skill in a bid to leave.


    "Wait!"


    the young girl called out abruptly.


    "Yeah?"


    Austin uttered and turned around.


    "Come with us.


    You are an outsider. Our immortal guard will not let you go.


    He is powerful and will never be destroyed. It will be hard for you to get away from him,"


    the young girl intently said, looking at Austin with a pair of pleading, innocent eyes.

 Chapter 2726 The Fake Creatures

    "Go with you? What gives you the idea?"


    Austin turned to look at the childlike girl with a puzzled expression.


    "The immortal guard can never be killed.


    No matter how strong you are, you can''t defeat him. At least not alone.


    You saved the two of us just now and we want to save your life too. We can make our way together.


    Don''t hesitate anymore. Just follow me and hurry; the immortal guard is coming,"


    the girl said anxiously. Obviously, the immortal guard was invincible according to her and there was no way anyone could defeat him.


    Austin knew that the immortal guard she was talking about was the same middle-aged Taoist who was made by power of faith.


    Austin had to admit that the Taoist''s fighting power was rather terrifying.


    "All right."


    Austin nodded.


    However, at that moment, Austin suddenly heard the supreme holy tree''s advice.


    "Austin, there''s no need to escape. I detect something extraordinary on this continent,"


    the supreme holy tree was saying.


    It had been inside the Slave Tower all this time, but now it seemed to have sensed what was going on in the outside world.


    "I don''t have to escape? Why?"


    Austin was stunned.


    "Trust me! Just tell these girls that they are dead, and are just in the form of their souls. Believe me. They are not alive anymore! Tell them that!"


    the supreme holy tree told Austin.


    "What?!


    They are dead?"


    Austin was shocked when he heard this. The two girls looked so real and so alive.


    "Just try it. What have you got to lose?"


    The holy yellow tree also sent a spiritual message to Austin.


    Austin nodded and then looked at the two girls. Somehow, he didn''t have the heart to say what he had to say.


    "Listen! You two are actually dead, and what we are seeing are just pieces of your souls. Stop pretending that you are still alive,"


    Austin called out.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Hearing Austin''s words, the two girls instantly screamed in a panicked and angry tone, staring at him fiercely.


    ''Yikes!''


    Austin''s heart missed a beat. The two girls indeed seemed a little abnormal. Could it be that they really were dead?


    "You two are dead,"


    Austin repeated flatly.


    "No! I want to be alive!"


    the girl in the pink dress screamed.


    But then her body began to become dark.


    "Don''t say that to me!"


    The other girl also kept retreating, seemingly in great pain at this realization.


    ''No way!''


    Austin was confused.


    ''Wait. Why am I confused? I mean I can see through all illusions with my Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor!''


    Austin recalled. He opened his third eye and looked at the two girls.


    He then saw clearly that the girls in front of him really were just two white shadows. Most of their bodies were made up of power of faith!


    "What the hell''s going on? "


    Austin was perplexed.


    "I think I know what!"


    The supreme holy tree laughed as it came out of the Slave Tower.


    And ironic!"


    Hearing what Campbell said, everyone cheered. They were also a bit disgruntled, "Damn it! We''ve been fighting for so long, but all we''ve encountered are fake creatures!"


    Many of them laughed bitterly.


    "Let''s destroy all the temples on this continent right now.


    Then we will start hunting for treasure in the Celestial Palace!"


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace ordered and immediately, everyone moved out at the same time. In groups, they began to destroy the temples.


    Powerful masters such as the leader of the Heavenly Palace, the leader of the Yaksha Palace, and the leader of the Sword Palace, could destroy a great many temples from hundreds of thousands of miles away. In fact, within the time it took a group to destroy one, they had already destroyed quite a few of them.


    At the same time, far above them in the void, stood three black shadows, wearing black masks and clad in black cloaks. A strong sense of death was waving around them violently.


    A large number of corpse soldiers stood behind the three black shadows.


    "It is said that Peterson the Taoist Ancestor had conducted thorough research on the secrets of reincarnation and power of faith. We now know that it is true.


    It seems like Peterson the Taoist Ancestor stayed here for some time.


    However, even this wasn''t his true residence or treasury, there must be a lot of treasures here too, even a few useful clues.


    The treasure of him belongs to our underworld now!"


    one of the shadows said.


    These shadows and soldiers had come here from the underworld.


    Moreover, another dozen figures were standing in another part of the continent.


    "Ha ha, we have finally found a palace of Peterson the Taoist Ancestor.


    I wonder whether there is the true treasure of the man, or even some clues...


    Those treasures should belong to our Divine Sect!"


    one of them said.


    Obviously, these people were from the Divine Sect. A war was brewing!

 Chapter 2727 Eight Holy Trees

    Austin started his bodily movement skill and rushed towards the temple, located in the center of the continent.


    However, before he reached it, a series of loud rumbling noises resounded throughout the land.


    Smoke and dust rushed up in the air forming whirlwinds, while an explosion of energy cast blinding light everywhere.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin detected that the people from top forces including the Heavenly Palace and the Yaksha Palace were trying to destroy the temples everywhere.


    ''Looks like Campbell has figured it out, and worked out a sure method to defeat the Taoist.''


    Austin was impressed by Campbell''s excellent abilities as a psychic.


    As long as all the temples were destroyed on the continent, all the creatures there, including the middle-aged Taoist guarding the Celestial Palace would break out from the spell and come back to their senses.


    As the creatures surrendered their faith to the temples, the huge amount of faith that was collected was being used by the fake world and the fake creatures to operate.


    As more and more temples were destroyed, more creatures across the entire continent screamed in pain.


    They could strongly feel the release and destruction of their faith and their connection to it.


    In flesh and blood, their bodies started to explode, turning into white dots of light that packed the sky.


    "It turned out to be a dream!


    I died many years ago. Now, I am just a wandering soul!"


    "The truth is so cruel. I wish I didn''t know all of this and continued to live the old way!"


    The creatures had realized they were no longer alive and were just souls. At that moment, they had sobered up and woke up to the reality of what they really were.


    Deep in the center of the continent, a figure sat cross-legged in front of the temple


    It was the middle-aged Taoist.


    "No wonder I have had that strange feeling, not being sure whether I was alive or dead all these years.


    Now, I finally learn the truth,"


    he murmured with a heavy sigh.


    Then without warning, his body exploded with a bang, turning into a puff of white power of faith.


    The terrifying amount of white power of faith from all the bodies of the creatures gathered together and hung in the air like smoky silk. It was so vast that it covered the entire continent.


    "Celestial Palace!"


    All the top cultivators including the leader of the Heavenly Palace and the leader of the Yaksha Palace cheered the instant the Taoist exploded into pieces.


    Without the middle-aged Taoist getting in their way, the gates of the Celestial Palace were wide open and everyone would be able to enter.


    The next moment, all the great masters dashed towards the cen


    be from the underworld!


    It is obvious that they''re after the eight holy trees, '' Austin thought with a frown.


    He drew out a sword which he got from the Ghostdom, and wielded it. The sword-light which contained the power of twelve thousand sword moves easily broke the dozen iron chains.


    The sword was a magic treasure made by a genuine immortal. It was possible that the Sword Emperor had left it in the Ghostdom. Its power was terrifying.


    Together with the powerful sword light, Austin''s strike was formidable.


    "Damn you, bastards!


    How dare you surprise attack us like this! I''m gonna teach you a lesson you''ll never forget!"


    the supreme holy tree yelled furiously.


    Without a word, the three men in black cloaks waved their hands. Black iron chains shot out and quickly formed a huge black cage that flew towards the eight holy trees.


    The cage seemed to be a profound array, exuding a powerful aura of death.


    Using his mind, Austin summoned the demonic avatar and controlled it to stand in front of the eight holy trees. It raised its hand and waved it, creating a crack. Numerous skeletons scrawled out of the crack and entered the black cage.


    In the next second, all the white skeletons in the cage exploded at the same time. With a huge explosion, the black cage was destroyed on the spot.


    Holding the Diabolic Killing Needle in its hand, Austin''s demonic avatar fought fiercely with the three men in black cloaks.


    Suddenly, a brightly glowing, giant hand came down from the sky in an attempt to seize the eight holy trees. Looking as if it was made of fine jade, it released an enormous power.


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat. ''This is another incredible master, '' he thought.


    It was the middle-aged man in purple from the Divine Sect who had made a move.

 Chapter 2728 The Dangerous Situation

    The terrifyingly colossal jade hand was blocking the sun. It shot down from the sky powerfully.


    The supreme holy tree, the holy yellow tree, the holy purple tree, and the holy life tree all attacked simultaneously. Their leaves and branches rattled in the sky, employing all kinds of attacks to resist the tremendous hand.


    Holding the long sword, Austin continuously swung and hit that large hand. Each of his attack contained the power of 12, 000 sword-lights that merged into one.


    At the same time, endless law power suppressed the huge jade hand like a torrent, trying to seal it completely.


    Austin had experienced the law power transformation into cocoon five times. And as a result, he could easily control and suppress the space around him.


    The violent impact of energy completely seethed the whole space, much like a tidal wave ready to devour an entire village.


    Austin and the eight holy trees were forced to retreat by the divine light emanating from the gigantic hand.


    Suddenly, he was surprised to feel that his vital energy and blood were unstable while his body quivered vehemently.


    The strength of that middle-aged man in purple from the Divine Sect was too terrifying. He was probably at the same level as the leader of the Heavenly Palace.


    Because of his failed assault, the middle-aged man in purple sneered and launched another punch. His fist was so mighty and formidable, shining against the bright sky.


    Exceedingly terrible energy blazed and turned into monstrous magma that almost swept everything within its reach.


    Austin and the holy trees were all dumbfounded upon seeing this.


    Even with their combined attacks, the middle-aged man remained unscathed�C�Cnot even a slight wound was inflicted on his body.


    With their most powerful skills employed at hand, Austin and the four holy trees were still blown away.


    "Ha! You are quite something,"


    the middle-aged man in purple uttered, slightly surprised with what his opponents could bring to the table.


    At this time, a group of people with formidable auras surrounded the Celestial Palace.


    They were the leader of the Heaven Palace, the leader of the Yaksha Palace, and other influential figures.


    Behind them were groups of people from all other forces, rushing towards the Celestial Palace all at once.


    All the temples on the entire continent had been destroyed.


    And, all that was left was the Celestial Palace, which these masters were very eager to ransack.


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace and other powerful ones immediately noticed the people from the


    powerful.


    Moreover, they didn''t know that the middle-aged man in purple was from the Divine Sect.


    That place�C�Ca mysterious force that had always kept itself under the radar�C�Cwas unknown to outsiders.


    "Austin, this is not good! Look, there are so many powerful cultivators here.


    We have to leave now. If we resist and fight, my brothers and I won''t probably survive this,"


    the supreme holy tree anxiously said to Austin by spiritual sense.


    The warriors from the underworld, members from the Divine Sect, and the powerful members of the Heavenly Palace all wanted to get their hands on the eight holy trees.


    "Okay, retreat!"


    Austin sent a spiritual message to the four holy trees before he hurriedly backtracked.


    Each of the holy trees carried a new-found holy tree and they followed Austin without hesitation, thinking nothing but of their safety.


    So far, the four new-found huge trees hadn''t wakened up yet.


    The power of faith manipulated them into thinking they were ordinary trees growing in the temple.


    They were too close to the Celestial Palace, where they had been tainted with the power of faith over the past years. So for a while, this power still had the effect on them.


    "You cannot escape!"


    All of a sudden, the leader of the Heavenly Palace flashed and blocked the way, about to make a move on the eight holy trees.


    At the same time, the leader of the Yaksha Palace, the leader of the Sword Palace, the leader of the Star Island, the emperor of the Sky Phoenix Kingdom, and some other powerful cultivators in the universe all went after the eight holy trees.


    Seeing the turnout of the event, Austin was ultimately flustered. The situation was extremely dangerous.

 Chapter 2729 In The Celestial Palace

    One by one, all the masters released tremendous energy. They all showcased their various skills as they formed giant hands that reached for the eight holy trees.


    Seeing their powers work together was terrifying to behold. The energy radiating from them choked the air between the earth and sky. It came in waves and waves, threatening to devour the entire world.


    It was too late now for Austin to execute his plans.


    He wanted to teleport the eight holy trees into his Slave Tower and leave through the void, but the masters had now sealed the entire area with their energy.


    Even with his abilities in spatial power, he couldn''t break through the energy barrier surrounding them.


    Austin gritted his teeth and took out the two pots again. The two pots grew larger and larger until they reached the size of two mountains and stood in front of him like guards.


    With two explosive sounds, the two pots were knocked off into the air, leaving two dark holes in their wake.


    Austin soon followed after he got hit by an impressive force of energy. He spewed out blood as he was thrown into the air.


    Tremendous energy rushed into his body, with a force that almost shattered his body.


    Suddenly, the door to the secret realm of his heart opened. Out came a deity bathed in light. It opened its mouth and a galaxy of stars spilled out of it.


    At this moment, Austin''s body flared like a bright fire.


    It fended off the evil energy surging inside him.


    Even though his injuries were fatal, it was healed by his Phoenix Nirvana Skills.


    Amazed by the newfound power brought by the deity within him, Austin could not help but be pleasantly surprised.


    "What the hell?"


    All the masters stared in shock as they witnessed how Austin recovered so rapidly despite their joint attacks. He had just puked out blood and yet he was perfectly fine now.


    Immediately, they all scrambled to reach the eight holy trees.


    "Damn it! Brothers, why are you still sleeping? We''re going to be taken away. Wake up, Sherman!"


    The supreme holy tree roared at the other four sleeping trees. It shook them violently, trying to wake them up.


    The four giant trees seemed to have finally sensed their brother''s plea. Divine lights lit up their branches and leaves, filling up the whole sky.


    "They''re finally waking up!"


    Austin was overjoyed at the sight.


    "Let us join forces to create the array!"


    One of the recently awakened trees ordered as soon as it realized what was happening.


    Sudde


    ng the people. Soon, they began running towards the entrance.


    Austin found himself confused by the sight that greeted him as soon as he and the holy trees entered the Celestial Palace. Everything was blurry inside.


    It was filled to the brim with mysterious lights and colored clouds.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense at once and found out that the inside of the palace stretched infinitely.


    "This is the immortal energy. Real immortal energy!"


    Austin realized, surprised and delighted to be feeling the immortal energy simmering inside the palace.


    The energy here was the same as that of the mysterious cave guarded by Corey and Faran in the Immortal End World.


    But it was denser and purer here.


    "Indeed, there is immortal energy here. After all, it is the palace of the old bastard.


    It also contains many treasures."


    The supreme holy tree explained as soon as it saw the look of surprise on Austin''s face.


    It had just talked with the other four trees and gathered information about the situation inside the Celestial Palace.


    "So it is true that the mysterious great master lived here in the Celestial Palace."


    Austin murmured, a little shocked.


    The cave guarded by Corey and Faran in the Immortal End World was also once a palace of the same great master.


    It seemed that this great master had left many things behind in this universe.


    "Your people from the Immortal End World can help themselves with the treasures here.


    I think that old bastard must have left many precious items behind.


    This may be a great opportunity for your people. Come now, boy."


    The supreme holy tree smiled encouragingly at Austin.

 Chapter 2730 Purple Thunder Bomb

    "That Taoist Ancestor had lived in this palace for a while so that he could study the power of faith.


    After his stay here, he left many treasures; well, actually it''s ''trash'' in his word,"


    Sherman said.


    The supreme holy tree called the mysterious great master an old bastard. But Sherman called him the Taoist Ancestor.


    "The old bastard didn''t pay much attention to those items. But you and all the other creatures in this universe have crazily gone after them,"


    the supreme holy tree barged in.


    "You''re a good man.


    We owe you.


    Let''s go. I shall take you to the palace,"


    Sherman said, moving towards the palace''s direction.


    Austin, along with the other holy trees, followed it in a hurry.


    A moment later, they were greeted by the view of palaces and buildings surrounded by clouds.


    The scenery looked splendid with picturesque skies and well-designed houses with beautiful courtyards.


    A strong golden light radiated from each palace and each building.


    "This place is full of immortal energy. There should be a lot of invaluable treasures here!"


    Austin exclaimed to himself after he checked the buildings using his spiritual sense.


    "Some small clans from our universe had offended the Taoist Ancestor back then. To extract revenge, he had sacked them.


    But the spoils didn''t interest him. So he just left it here,"


    Sherman wisely said, pointing at the buildings occupying the vast area.


    The supreme holy tree moved up to Sherman. Its eyes on the trunk started to light up in excitement.


    "How do you know that, Sherman?


    We''re brothers, alright? Tell me. Where are the treasures that the old bastard cherished the most?" it said while holding Sherman''s branches.


    "I have no clue,"


    Sherman answered.


    "I will find them myself!" Austin cut in.


    Austin immediately rushed forward to look for treasures inside the buildings.


    "Wait a minute, young man.


    I know where the most precious treasures are. I''ll take you there,"


    Sherman said.


    "Is that so?"


    Austin asked, surprised.


    "Yes.


    There are countless of priceless treasures here. Some of them are extremely precious.


    I lived with the Taoist Ancestor for a while, so I know where they are.


    Come, follow me.


    Those guys are very powerful. If they find those treasures before us, we''ll be in a lot of trouble,"


    Sherman said.


    More people rushed into the Celestial Palace as they talked.


    "Brat, I know you brought the people of Immortal End World w


    hat grunt disciple of the Sun Sect in the Prime Martial World.


    He was now one of the strongest among the young generation of the Immortal End World.


    But he was far more confident than his peers, and he sure looked like a great master.


    Even Herbert had changed a lot. After reaching the Immortal Realm, he was no longer the flirtatious teenager who had been slacking off in his cultivation.


    "Young man, if you are so worried about their safety, how about I give them some treasures they can use to protect themselves?"


    Sherman offered as it took out several big cloth bags.


    "Both of you take these to defense yourselves," Sherman said.


    It took out twenty purple crystal balls that were bigger than a human''s fist, and then threw ten balls each to Evan and Herbert.


    "When you run into danger, throw one at your enemy. Even the great masters at the level of the sect ancestor will get injured, or even possibly die.


    That Taoist Ancestor made these Purple Thunder Bombs on a whim,"


    Sherman explained.


    "Even the great masters, whose level was the same as sect ancestors, could get wounded or killed by these?!"


    Evan and Herbert both exclaimed in shock.


    Amazed, Austin stared at the purple crystal balls.


    "All right, Tin. Now you can rest knowing we''re protected.


    Well then. We should really get going," Evan said.


    He used his bodily movement skill and left with Herbert.


    Austin looked at the direction where Evan and Herbert was going. ''They are my best friends. I have faith in them. They will be strong enough to protect themselves. Soon enough, they''ll find their own place in the universe, '' he thought happily.

 Chapter 2731 The Sacred Crystal

    Violet casted her gaze upon Austin.


    "I''ll stay with you, master," she said.


    The gnome, on the other hand, informed Austin, "I''ll explore this place on my own."


    After a short pause, Austin eventually nodded in agreement. He shifted his attention towards Sherman and awaited its response.


    "All right," Sherman muttered after a few seconds of silence. "I will give you all the rest of it."


    As it recognized what Austin desired, it threw the two big cloth bags at Austin.


    Austin bent down and opened the bags. Reaching out his hands and fumbling inside, he obtained ten Purple Thunder Bombs and handed them over to the gnome. As the latter received the items, he immediately rushed towards the palaces.


    The extent of the gnome''s power could match a master at the Immortal King Realm. He was proficient at spatial power, and his spiritual sense was commendable. Even from a faraway distance, he could perceive danger, thereby avoiding unnecessary damage before it could happen.


    As Austin watched the gnome speed towards the palaces, he curled his lip in complacency��he didn''t have to worry about the gnome. He was strong enough to fend for himself.


    Then, he turned his head and addressed Caroline, Ivy, and Sue, "Girls, you''re coming with me."


    As soon as Austin said so, these three attractive women immediately rushed into his side.


    All three of them would go to hell and back even without Austin''s request. After all, he was their husband. They all trusted him that he would keep them safe. For them, they would always be home in his presence.


    Obviously, the divine silkworm and the little infinity beast would explore the palace with Austin. They jumped on his shoulders merrily.


    Then, Austin once again opened the cloth bags and fished out the Purple Thunder Bombs. He handed them to Bray, Stacy, and Peacock Princess.


    Austin valued his friendships, and he cared for them deeply. He always looked out for them and sought out what would be best for them. After all, they were still young, and their cultivation base was relatively lower.


    Therefore, Austin didn''t mind sharing the treasures with them.


    After that, he transported all the evil creatures out of the Slave Tower. He asked his demonic avatar to pretend to be Devil Ancestor Thanos and let it go to protect the creatures of Immortal End World with the evil creatures.


    "Brat, you''re really a good leader.


    But sometimes, you just worry too much.


    Every cultivator has to go through their own setbacks and difficulties in life to enhance their power.


    If you keep on wrapping them on cotton wool, they would eventually have to rely on you.


    Think about it, did anyone protect you before the way you are protecting them now?"


    The holy yellow tree shook its head in disapproval. It reminded Austin that he had to step back once in a while to allow his friends spread their own wings.


    This remark actually flipped a switch within Austin.


    He furrowed his brows in deep thought. ''The holy tree had a good point. I do worry too much.''


    He felt like he had more responsibility to protect the people as he got even stronger.


    Therefore, he became a tad bit overprotective towards anyone who needed his help.


    "Ha-ha!


    You''re right. I''ll just let them be!


    Let''s go!"


    Austin slumped his shoulders and allowed himself to ease a bit. He let his worries


    ling. Its bricks were old and crumbly and very pale red. It had a grey slate roof and one small chimney, and there were two little windows at the front.


    But when they entered it, they were taken by great surprise. It turned out to be a huge palace.


    The space array had fooled them.


    "It''s the sacred crystal!"


    The supreme holy tree''s eyes lit up in excitement.


    Looking at the splendor before them, they felt like they were floating in the air. The floor was blanketed with colorful shining crystals, a rainbow sea solely made of rock, as if it were a photograph of flowing colors.


    The geometric shards expanded in all directions. To Austin''s surprise, these brilliant crystals contained dense immortal energy.


    While the most of them stood there with their mouth agape, unable to contain their amazement, the supreme holy tree had already begun collecting the sacred crystals.


    "Now!" Once he snapped out of his incredulity, Austin immediately started collecting as well.


    He rolled up his sleeve and hurriedly took all that he could in one go.


    Compared to any other vital energy crystals in the universe, Austin knew that these crystals'' value was much higher.


    It would be of great help for cultivators to break through.


    Caroline, Ivy, Sue, Violet, the divine silkworm and the little infinity beast worked together. After a short while, they all managed to collect the divine vital energy crystals on the ground floor.


    As for the eight holy trees, only the supreme holy tree was scrambling for the sacred crystals. The rest of them stood there watching.


    The supreme holy tree was collecting for a different reason. It was after the monetary joy of collecting these crystals, not that it really needed the treasure. The more treasures it collected, the more satisfied it was.


    "I don''t understand why you''re in such a hurry.


    For the Taoist Ancestor, these crystals are useless and that''s why they were used to pave the floor.


    Look, there are several old big wooden boxes over there. They are also full of sacred crystals."


    Sherman pointed at the nearby chests.


    "Are you kidding me?" Austin''s eyes widened in delight.


    He and his companions were overjoyed. They immediately ran towards the boxes.

 Chapter 2732 Dangerous Flames

    Four big wooden chests�C�Ceach was about one meter high and a meter long�C�Cwere in the corner of the hall. They were rotten and had obviously been left there for a long time.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin opened the four boxes.


    All of a sudden, dazzling golden light emitted while a dense divine fog rose from them. There was something about the light and mist that made them very relaxing to look at.


    Upon close probing, Austin found that colorful, sacred crystals were stored inside the wooden boxes.


    "Brat, let''s go halves!"


    the supreme holy tree shouted as it pounced on one of the wooden boxes.


    However, Austin was quick enough to put away all the four wooden boxes with just a wave of his hand.


    The sacred crystal was such a priceless treasure to everyone in this universe. It couldn''t be found anywhere else but in the Celestial Palace.


    It never occurred to Austin that he would acquire so many of them.


    Even those sacred crystals made traveling to Celestial Palace really worth it.


    If he fully extracted the energy from these sacred crystals, he could not only make a breakthrough in a short time but also significantly improve the quality of his vital energy.


    "Brat, seriously? You took all of them? You are so mean to me,"


    the supreme holy tree huffed at Austin, who just ignored his plea of taking half of the boxes.


    "Come on, Woodrow. Just let it go. You know these sacred crystals are not very useful to you,"


    Sherman mediated right away.


    "He is right. You are a senior. Don''t you feel ashamed of fighting with me over these treasures?"


    Austin added with a smug on his face.


    "You..."


    The supreme holy tree trembled with anger, knowing full well that the human boy would never give him his way.


    Meanwhile, Violet and Austin''s beautiful wives stood beside him, covering their mouths while giggling.


    "Let''s go to the alchemy room,"


    Sherman suggested as it pointed at a door.


    Besides the hall, there were three other rooms on the first floor of the palace.


    ''Alchemy room!''


    all of them exclaimed internally, looking so elated.


    Sherman opened the door, and an alchemy room immediately graced their sight.


    The most conspicuous thing inside was the grey, old pot in the center of the room. It was over a meter high while parts of its edges were broken


    he flames could quickly melt a small part of the two pots in such a short time, '' he brooded silently.


    Everyone outside the building was still in a state of shock, scared.


    Just now, they were almost on the verge of death because of their carelessness.


    "What are those flames, Sherman? They are so powerful,"


    the supreme holy tree asked.


    "I don''t know, either. Since the Taoist Ancestor had acquired the pot, he had been studying how to use it.


    Obviously, he did not make much progress on it.


    Even he didn''t know them, so how could I?"


    Sherman replied directly.


    After a while, Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to check what was going on inside the building and found nothing.


    So, with his curiosity striking its peak again, he walked into the house more cautiously now.


    As soon as he got inside, he found the pot was still open.


    The colorful flames were still flickering in the pot lightly; but everything seemed quiet down now.


    Austin surmised that the moment he suddenly removed the pot lid, the flames were startled. That was why they suddenly attacked everyone at bay.


    Now that no one was inside, they had already calmed down.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin released a gentle vital energy that wrapped the lid on the ground.


    Austin tried not to provoke the flames as best as he could and was ready to run away at any time.


    Slowly, he placed the pot to where it was and intently gazed at it.


    Luckily, the flames didn''t go violent, and at that moment, Austin felt no impending danger anymore.

 Chapter 2733 The Enlightening Tea

    Now, the elixir refining pot was back to its normal humble and rugged appearance. It was covered by a thick layer of dust, old, worn out and threatening to break at any time.


    However, the pot could not be underestimated just because its appearance. It had an amazing history and the flames in the pot was extremely dangerous.


    Austin summoned up the courage and cautiously tried to teleport the pot into the Slave Tower.


    As Austin took the elixir refining pot, everyone stayed outside quite a distance away from the building. No one dared to come in, because they were afraid that the fire in the pot would charge again unexpectedly and hurt people again.


    The girls, including Caroline and others, were very worried as fearful thoughts ran in a loop in their minds. They repeatedly reminded him to be careful.


    In the end, Austin succeeded. Without any incident, the elixir refining pot was safely sent to the ninth floor of the Slave Tower.


    The elixir refining pot was shrouded in a lot of secrecy. Even the Taoist Ancestor in the legend had studied it and still could not uncover everything about it. It must have a shocking secret.


    Austin decided to leave it untouched for now and figured that he could study it when he was powerful enough in the future.


    "Alright, let''s go.


    Let''s go to the second floor and have a look."


    Sherman, the eldest holy tree, waved its branch and led the others to the second floor.


    The second floor was small in size, so the decorations and furnishing were also very simple.


    In the middle of the room, there were one square table and two chairs.


    On the table lay a tea set and a crock pot.


    There was a small table by the window that had an ancient musical instrument on it. As the soothing breeze blew by, melodious music could be heard coming from the musical instrument.


    In the corner of the room, there was a bed carved out of stone. The style was very simple and crude, as if it had been done by a none professional using improvised tools.


    On one wall of the room, there were old clothes hanging as if they had been designed from an ancient style.


    It looked like a very simple living room.


    The ancient musical instrument near the window made the room look more elegant.


    "In the ancient days, the Taoist Ancestor often came here to cultivate and stayed in this room for several months,"


    said Sherman.


    "Sherman, there doesn''t seem to be any treasure in this room.


    Why did you bring us here?"


    The supreme holy tree suspiciously glanced around the room and saw nothing extraordinary. In its eyes, everything in the room was ordinary.


    "Woodrow, think about it. That Taoist Ancestor had plundered a lot of treasures from the Immortal World.


    Legend has it that he robbed at least dozens of clans.


    The wealth of that man is way beyond our imagination.


    Hence, you can''t look down upon anything that belongs to the Taoist Ancestor.


    Well, a long time ago, I saw with my own eyes when the Taoist Ancestor used the most important treasure of the Polarity Illusion Sect, the Polarity Double Pillar, as chopsticks. He also used the Moon Immortal Kettle, a very precious weapon of the Multiple Moons Sect, as his chamber pot and the Killing Immortal Needle, considered the most valuable treasure of the Snow I


    nature after drinking the tea.


    Then, Austin, Caroline, Ivy, Sue, Violet, the little infinity beast, and the divine silkworm, all rushed over and poured a cup of tea for themselves.


    After drinking the tea, they all captured a piece of law of nature and got into a mysterious state of enlightenment that they never could have reached no matter how far they would have searched.


    A moment later, everyone sobered up.


    Austin opened the crock pot on the square table and found that it contained ninety pieces of tea leaves exuding a wonderful fragrance.


    "I have found the leaves of the Enlightening Tea! There is only one Enlightening Tea Tree in the Immortal World. Only fifty leaves are produced every five hundred thousand years. The old bastard actually had ninety leaves!


    Let''s divide them among ourselves!"


    the supreme holy tree shouted aloud. It was so excited that its face on the trunk flushed.


    Austin wasn''t against the idea and they divided up the ninety pieces of the Enlightening Tea leaves equally.


    "What is this?


    This robe looks so familiar..."


    Austin inadvertently saw a robe on the wall. There were a Taoist hat and a fly whisk beside it.


    "Oh, it looks like something that the immortal guard used!"


    Austin shouted.


    Previously, in front of the gate of the Celestial Palace, there was a middle-aged Taoist priest, guarding the palace.


    While being besieged by lots of powerful masters including the leader of the Heavenly Palace, the middle-aged Taoist had summoned a robe with a double-fish pattern on it, a Taoist hat, and a fly whisk. Once he was adorned the powerful items he had summoned he seemed to have become more powerful and fought back with more gusto.


    Austin didn''t expect to see the Taoist robe, the Taoist''s hat and the fly whisk here!


    Just as Austin stared at the robe carefully, a voice was heard.


    "Ha ha...


    The eight holy trees, I know you are hiding in this building. Come out and surrender."


    All of a sudden, they heard someone laugh hysterically.


    "Hey hey! These eight holy trees belong to the underworld now.


    You people from the Divine Sect, get out of here immediately!"


    Another gloomy voice was heard.

 Chapter 2734 Another Fierce Battle

    The man in purple from the Divine Sect and the three masters from the underworld also arrived.


    In fact, they had been tracking the eight holy trees ever since they entered the Celestial Palace, carefully noting any traces they left or the paths they took.


    In the eyes of the four advanced cultivators from the Divine Sect and the underworld respectively, the eight chaotic immortal trees were the most precious treasures in the world.


    "Hmm, they are still following us. How could they be so relentless?"


    All the eight holy trees were furious for having the four cultivators hot on their trail.


    "Austin, here. Take this robe immediately. It''s a rare treasure.


    Put it on right now and I''ll teach you how to use it!


    Just make sure that you are going to beat up those bastards outside without mercy!"


    Sherman said to Austin, fumes coming out of its thick branches.


    "This robe?"


    Austin was stunned.


    "Yes, that robe. Put it on now. It will bring you tremendous power."


    Sherman explained to Austin.


    Its words reminded Austin of something. He remembered how, not long ago, the middle-aged Taoist priest grew powerful after putting on the robe, outside the Celestial Palace.


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try."


    Austin immediately put on the Taoist robe and the Taoist hat. He took the fly whisk and held it in his hand.


    "All right. It looks good.


    Now, you can start. Recite this spell repeatedly, son. Then all the power of faith throughout the entire Celestial Continent will come together and merge into your body.


    Then you will have fighting power that''s more than you have ever dreamed of."


    Sherman spoke to Austin while launching a scripture of spell into his Soul Sea.


    "You have the spell? That''s amazing! How did you get it?"


    One of the holy trees was startled at what it witnessed.


    Like Sherman, this holy tree had stayed in the Celestial Palace for what seemed like an eternity. It had also just woken up from a very deep spell, not very long ago.


    "One time, the Taoist Ancestor was in a bad mood. He was drunk and couldn''t hold himself up. He just fell and rolled at my feet. Then a jade slip fell from his pocket. I took it and read it in secret. What was recorded on the jade slip is the spell I have just given Austin."


    Sherman revealed the source of the spell with pride, as the rest of the people watched and listened.


    "That was awesome! The man thinks that he is in sole possession of the scripture of that spell, but you got it from him so easily. Fantastic!"


    The holy tree who spoke just now could not help but exclaim with admiration.


    "Is it possible that he allowed you to read it on purpose, though?


    You know he seldom got drunk, but he was drunk that time. Isn''t that strange?


    Besides, he left soon after that night and had never come back to the Celestial Palace ever since.


    I suspect that he did it on purpose. He acted drunk so that you can sneak a peek and take the spell and use it when necessary. There is a high probability of that happening."


    Another holy tree spoke out its speculation.


    "Indeed, it''s possible."


    Sherman felt surprised at first, then its branches swayed lightly for this possibility after thoughtful conside


    Austin concentrated to release his demonic avatar.


    Wasting no time, the demonic avatar rushed over towards the eight holy trees and fought by their side with the Diabolic Killing Needle in its hand.


    Austin''s demonic avatar had improved its World Sealing Tabooed Magic to the eighth level.


    Black runes formed as the demonic avatar waved its hands. They filled every remaining corner in the sky, ready to fight against the black chains. The black runes were so powerful that they could even seal a cultivator at the level of the sect ancestor.


    "Austin, you should now chant the spell to summon the power of faith from the Celestial Continent.


    There''s no way for us to fight against them without the power of faith!"


    Sherman instructed Austin through its spiritual sense.


    The man in purple from the Divine Sect and the three masters from the underworld were all from more advanced universes, so their cultivation methods and fighting skills were extremely intimidating.


    "Okay, hold on for now! I will get back to you in a very short while."


    Austin nodded and moved away quickly. He found a quiet valley nearby and sat down. He then began to recite the spell.


    As soon as the spell was chanted, it summoned all the power of faith outside the Celestial Palace and across the whole land of the Celestial Continent. Austin sensed it immediately.


    At the same time, Austin''s shadow was projected in the sky over the Celestial Continent. From any corner in this continent, the image of Austin sitting cross-legged could be clearly seen.


    Endless white power of faith gathered like streams running into the sea. The entire land of the Celestial Continent was suddenly transformed into a foamy white ocean.


    Something was also happening somewhere deep in the Celestial Palace at this moment.


    The place was so hidden that Austin and his companions had no idea about it at all.


    A coarse voice sounded in one of the halls.


    "I recognize all of you.


    You are the Eight Stone Saints of the Immortal End World.


    The people from the Immortal End World have also come here!"


    a person from the Yaksha Palace shouted aloud.

 Chapter 2735 The Power Of Purple Thunder Bombs

    As soon as the Eight Stone Saints found several magic treasures forged by the genuine immortal inside the Celestial Palace, people from the Yaksha Palace had successfully broken into this hall.


    A fight broke out inevitably between the two groups as they all scrambled for the treasures.


    In the middle of the brawl, the Eight Stone Saints were recognized.


    After all, they were the spirits of holy stone. This made them easily identifiable.


    They were famous masters in the Immortal End World and their powers had reached the same level as grand leaders of the Evil Abyss World.


    In fact, the top ranking members of the Yaksha Palace had been paying special attention to their movements for a while now.


    Many people from the Yaksha Palace had seen their portraits, so they already knew what they looked like.


    "Spread the news that the people from the Immortal End World are here.


    If they''re here, then that means Austin must be nearby. We must find him and take him out,"


    one of the prestigious elders of the Yaksha Palace said.


    With the order set out, the whole Yaksha Palace troops began their search.


    "So it turned out that the mysterious people the abyss demon race were escorting came from the Immortal End World," someone from the Yaksha Palace said.


    "Indeed, they have been conspiring with each other for a long time now," someone else chimed in.


    It was then they realized that they could probably track down the people from Immortal End World if they found the members of the abyss demon race first.


    They began their hunt for the evil creatures.


    But the members of the Yaksha Palace knew that it was unwise to mess with the abyss demon race since their leader was the powerful Devil Ancestor Thanos. Nonetheless, they had no intentions of showing mercy towards the people from Immortal End World.


    During the search, the top leaders of the Yaksha Palace came up with a plan to join forces with the Sword Palace.


    Some high-ranking members of the Yaksha Palace decided to approach the senior leaders of the Sword Palace.


    "Friends, we have learned that Austin and people from the Immortal End World are also here. Please help us find them and put an end to their lives. They have killed many of o


    ed.


    Thick thunderbolts rained down upon them, hitting the spot where the people of Yaksha Palace were.


    They screamed in pain as lightning struck.


    Many died on the spot.


    The bomb was so powerful that everyone could instantly be killed by it. Even the masters of the Immortal End World would not be spared from it.


    In less than two seconds, about a hundred people from the Yaksha Palace were killed. In the end, there were no survivors.


    Everyone from the Immortal End World was stunned. They did not expect the Purple Thunder Bomb to be that powerful.


    "No way!


    Those purple orbs are so powerful!"


    Bray was also impressed by the Purple Thunder Bomb''s power.


    "See that, Adele!


    I told you that I''ll keep you safe!


    I will kill everyone from the Yaksha Palace,"


    Bray said proudly.


    Adele looked at him with a hint of admiration in her eyes.


    Soon, the entire Celestial Palace was filled with an impetuous rumbling.


    Not long before they set off, Austin had distributed these Purple Thunder Bombs in two large bags to his crew.


    Now, these bombs played a huge role in defeating people from the Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace.


    "Humph!


    Order all our men to hunt down the people of the Immortal End World!"


    the senior members of the Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace ordered in anger.


    For a moment, everyone from the said two forces abandoned their search for the treasures and focused on their battle with the people of the Immortal End World.

 Chapter 2736 Three Girls In Distress

    Deep in the valley of the boundless mountains within the Celestial Palace, Austin sat cross legged with his eye-brows tight-knitted, as he focused his energy on chanting a spell.


    It was an unfamiliar and difficult job for him, with its verses sounding very complicated and obscure to hear.


    Despite its complex nature, Austin continued to recite it again and again until his spiritual soul was able to regenerate enough power for him to comprehend the knowledge behind the spell.


    Austin started looking like a sacred deity as he gleamed with golden busts of light.


    Then, oceans of white power of faith above the Celestial Continent started to creep in Austin''s direction.


    Moments later, more power of faith began to transform into white rivers and rushed towards Austin.


    With every passing second, an increasing number of rivers made from the faith power, continued to race to Austin.


    Accompanied with its loud roaring waves, the white rivers accelerated.


    The white streaks of the rivers, became more apparent in its magnificence as it claimed the vicinity of the Celestial Palace.


    The impact of the blazing rivers violently shook the Celestial Continent.


    In the Celestial Palace, a white vortex gracefully danced above Austin''s head.


    All of a sudden, a tremendous weight of white power of faith shot out of vortex and engulfed Austin.


    Over a hundred thousand miles away within the mountains ensued a great battle between. The eight holy trees and Austin''s demonic avatar fiercely fought against the purple-robed man of the Divine Sect and the three masters from the underworld.


    The man in purple arrogantly displayed the vastness of his power by forming eighty-one purple dragons that embodied terror and fear.


    He took out a piece of jade seal that was wrapped in mysterious runes from his robe. He held it up as it began to illuminate with golden lights, striking the demonic avatar and the eight holy trees and sent them flying outside the vicinity.


    Suddenly, the three masters from the underworld waved their strange-shaped black sickles, summoning the aura of death to fill the empty spaces.


    A wave of black flags were blanketed the sky, dimming the golden lights of the heavens. Thousands of dead corpses slowly ascended from the ground.


    The three masters had conjured an army of the dead by making a brilliant array of darkness across the horizon.


    "Sherman, I think we should get out of here," the supreme holy tree said in fear.


    As winds became stronger and the skies got darker, the tree bec


    under Bomb on them would be weakened.


    After all, the bomb only worked well when they were used to surprise the enemy.


    If the enemy was on the alert, the bomb''s attacking effect would immediately decrease.


    "Members, capture the three girls," Elder Ferris ordered.


    He and the rest of the members of the Yaksha Palace rapidly approached the girls.


    Elder Ferris took out a small silver umbrella, a purple bell, and a black stela. The three items were magic treasures that released great powers when used.


    His crew also grabbed their own magic treasures to defend themselves as they flew near the three girls.


    Numerous magic treasures were seen floating in the air.


    Stacy, Peacock Princess, and Isis all turned pale from their desperation to escape this threatening situation.


    They deduced that even if they used all their Purple Thunder Bombs, they wouldn''t be able to destroy all these magic treasures.


    It meant that the bombs might fail to injure the members of the Yaksha Palace, and they would get caught.


    "Ha-ha!


    I advise you to stop resisting.


    You''d better surrender and follow me from now on! Don''t worry. I promise to give you endless wealth and power!


    All you have to do is please me tonight."


    The young, greedy man cynically laughed, as he fixated his gaze on the three beautiful girls.


    "Why don''t look yourself in the mirror?" A mocking voice erupted from behind him. "You are not good enough to even stand before these three stunning girls.


    Go to hell!"


    The young man whirled towards the voice. A mysterious figure suddenly appeared, along with two purple crystal balls aiming in the direction where people from the Yaksha Palace stood.

 Chapter 2737 Ill Show You What I Am Capable Of

    "Be careful!"


    Catching sight of the purple crystal balls, the elder in grey controlled the silver umbrella, the purple bell, and the black stela to float around the young man to protect him.


    Boom!


    Two Purple Thunder Bombs exploded, sending multiple thunderbolts raining down on the young man.


    "Elder Ferris, help!" scream the young man in sheer fright.


    His legs wobbled, almost causing him to fall on the ground.


    "Put on my Giant Arhat Clothes!" Elder Ferris shouted.


    He immediately stripped off his yellow clothes and helped the young man put it on. The yellow regalia emitted dazzling lights, instantly blocking all the thunderbolts.


    The small silver umbrella, the purple bell, and the black stela were pulverized entirely on the spot, leaving nothing but specks of dust.


    Suddenly, a burst of laughter rang wildly from the void.


    "How was that?"


    confidently asked the figure.


    It was none other than the gnome, who made his presence known with a grin painted on his lips.


    "It''s you, gnome!"


    Peacock Princess, Stacy, and Isis all exclaimed at the same time, obviously elated to see the handsome man.


    Quite frankly, the gnome was now quite a celebrity among the youngsters of the Immortal End World.


    He and Violet were the elites of the Immortal End School, and almost everyone in the Immortal End World knew them.


    While they still hung up with the astonishment of the other people, two figures rushed towards them.


    They were Herbert and Evan.


    "How dare you lay your hand on Tin''s women?! You''re courting death!


    Come on, Evan, let''s go teach them a lesson for Tin," Herbert arrogantly said, bidding to charge with anger.


    Herbert and Evan were at the Immortal Realm, and bluntly speaking, it was thanks to Austin, who provided them with the leading cultivation resources.


    On top of that, many great masters in the Immortal End World guided Evan and Herbert without reservation because they were friends with Austin.


    Even the most experienced teachers of the Immortal End School often spared time coaching them in their cultivation.


    In other words, they were highly privileged to receive such treatment, merely because they were Austin''s best friends.


    That was why Evan and Herbert had it easy all along, breaking through high-level cultivation bases when everything was already laid out on them.


    Yet, they were famous among the young cultivators in the Immortal End World because of their terrifying powers


    "No one can hurt the women Tin cares about. You''ve made a huge mi


    out the Purple Thunder Bombs, but couldn''t even move their fingers due to the suppressing power released by the leader.


    "Go to hell, all of you!"


    the leader of the Yaksha Palace declared indifferently.


    Then, without any other word, he unleashed immensely terrifying energy.


    In an instant, he rallied up this energy and directed it at the gnome and his companions.


    "I need your help, Tin!"


    Sensing the looming danger, Herbert was so frightened that he use all his strength and finally managed to take out a jade slip and crushed it to contact Austin.


    "Wait!"


    All of a sudden, several figures lunged at them at lightning speed.


    They were Evil Shadow King, Damon, and two other powerful evil creatures of the abyss demon race who could match the sect ancestor.


    "Humph! I advise you to stay out of this if you don''t want to get killed,"


    the leader of the Yaksha Palace sneered at the remarkable cultivators.


    With his power and strength, it was child''s play for him to deal with several ordinary sect ancestor level masters.


    In the middle of this spiraling tension, Austin was in a valley that was hundreds of thousands of miles away.


    He received a message in his Soul Sea right after Herbert crushed the jade slip.


    "Herbert, Evan, and gnome are in trouble," he murmured.


    Austin had received tons of messages in his Soul Sea lately.


    All of them were from the people of Immortal End World who turned to him for help.


    "Yaksha Palace, Sword Palace!"


    Austin howled in between gritted teeth. His face was gloomy, and his eyes burned with sheer anger. The people of the Immortal End World were attacked by these two forces, and he had to save them.

 Chapter 2738 Austin Finally Made It

    Meanwhile at that time, on the Celestial Continent, all the power of faith was continuously gathering to converge around Austin.


    To be exact, the power of faith was gathering on the Taoist robe that Austin was wearing.


    Austin felt that the power in his body was getting stronger and stronger.


    He felt a strong sense of dominance as if he was controlling the whole world. Everything else in his eyes seemed as unimportant and minute as an ant.


    Austin suddenly raised his head and unleashed a thunderous sound into the sky.


    The thrill of having so much power and strength almost made him lose control of himself.


    ''Okay, that''s enough!''


    Finally, Austin stood up from his cross-legged position. As soon as he rose up, his body was surrounded by divine light, dazzling with casual elegance and shining like a god. His body exuded unparalleled majestic power.


    At that moment, Austin looked like a deity coming from heaven.


    The whole world seemed to be revolving around Austin!


    All the rules of nature in the world ceased to exist wherever Austin passed!


    "Wow! Is this the power of faith?"


    Austin clenched his fists, and the power of faith cascaded through his body as it swelled with power, making him feel like he could smash the whole world with a single punch!


    "Well, I think I am ready now. It''s time for me to get even with the members of the Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace!"


    Austin faintly gave a menacing smile in anticipation of how he was going to destroy his enemies.


    Then Austin strode towards the eight holy trees.


    Whoosh!


    It took Austin only one step to reach his destination.


    At that moment, the eight holy trees and the demonic avatar were fighting against the three powerful cultivators of the underworld and the man in purple from the Divine Sect. The fight was fierce and the eight holy trees and the demonic avatar were really struggling, considering they were at a disadvantage.


    Since the man in purple and the three cultivators from the underworld were from a universe that was much more advanced and at a higher level, they were incredibly powerful.


    The demonic avatar and the eight holy trees were consistently thrown into the air every now and then, as their injuries became worse.


    Fortunately, the demonic avatar and the eight holy trees were all good at taking a defensive fighting strategy.


    They only got bruises after being hit repeatedly.


    "Ha ha, it''s said that the chaotic immortal trees have absorbed the essence of sunlight and moonlight over numerous years and they finally achieve immortality, which also makes them incredibly hard to defeat. It seems that myth is true!"


    The man in purple from the Divine Sect laughed loudly in glee at having discovered something extraordinary.


    "This proves that we are right all along.


    These eight trees in front of me are indeed the legendary chaotic immortal trees!"


    on


    essed the eighteen purple beads.


    ''These purple beads must be very precious, '' Austin thought.


    He cautiously inspected them from head to toe, and then put away the eighteen purple beads with a wave of his hand.


    "Give them back to me!"


    the man in purple from the Divine Sect said furiously. The eighteen purple beads were his most powerful magic treasure, but now they were being taken away from him right under his nose.


    The man in purple rushed forward and urged the jade seal to suppress Austin.


    Austin waved the fly whisk in his hand hard, and the fly whisk hit the jade seal.


    Instantly, the jade seal flew across, quite a distance away from where they had been fighting.


    Austin''s hand clenched into a fist and blasted towards the man in purple. The power of faith was enormous, surging like a violent ocean rushing towards the man in purple.


    "You have the power of faith!"


    The man in purple was shocked and angry, and was forced to retreat by the horrible power of faith.


    Staring at Austin''s robe with the double-fish pattern, he recalled the middle-aged Taoist who had been guarding outside the Celestial Palace a while ago, and immediately he figured out what had happened.


    "This Taoist robe can actually collect the power of faith, and transform it into combat power!"


    the man in purple stared at Austin''s robe and shouted.


    His eyes were full of greed as he strategized and was determined to take Austin''s robe away at once.


    "You''re right.


    This robe must have been left by Peterson the Taoist Ancestor!


    It is said that Peterson the Taoist Ancestor was once very interested in the power of faith and the reincarnation of life and death.


    I can''t believe that he managed to make such an amazing treasure! It is out of this world and our imagination!"


    The three martial artists from the underworld also stared at the robe on Austin, their eyes glowing with excitement and expectation.

 Chapter 2739 Go Back And Save The People Of The Immortal End Alliance

    The man in purple from the Divine Sect and the three men from the underworld all recognized that the robe Austin was wearing was priceless.


    It was known to all that many masters were studying the power of faith in various worlds and universes.


    However, there were very few masters who had made significant achievements or seen any results and made use of the power of faith.


    The power of faith was recognized by almost all of them as the most mysterious and profound force.


    The power of faith is a collection of the most sincere, pure, and most primitive energy in the soul. Its energy was generated from sincerity, devotion, and willpower of the world.


    Unity of the minds, unity of the people, and the power of faith was the most fundamental original energy essence in the world.


    If it could be possible for the power of faith of the whole world to be widely collected, the power produced will be terribly magnificent.


    The Taoist robe that Austin was wearing had the ability to collect the power of faith in the whole wide world.


    It was really a priceless treasure! Nothing could be compared to it, in terms of sheer power!


    "Give that to me!" yelled the man in purple.


    Then he activated the jade seal, shrouding his whole body in divine endless light, and rushed towards Austin, ready to attack.


    The three cultivators were also covered in the powerful deathly energy of the sky as they wielded three black sickles. They were like three ghosts, just a chill, hovering in the air, barely visible, although their smoky silhouettes attacked Austin silently from all angles.


    "You want it, don''t you? By all means, come for it!"


    Austin sneered as endless white light rolled and gathered on the fly whisk. He didn''t use any secret skill but simply waved his hand.


    Tens of thousands of white threads from the fly whisk stretched out and enlarged like tens of thousands of huge dragons dancing wildly.


    The whole world and the space around them shook violently due to the huge amount of powerful energy that was being produced. The white power of faith shone brightly and drowned everything as it bathed itself all with sheer brilliance.


    All the attacks launched by the man in purple from the Divine Sect and the three martial artists from hell were immediately countered and blocked.


    The impact from the attack catapulted the four cultivators into the sky at the same time, then threw them back on to the ground with a thud.


    ''This is so powerful!''


    Austin could only sense the terrifying energy flooding through his body like a volcano waiting to erupt. The energy seemed so much that he could never exhaust it.


    Austin''s body flashed like lightning and chased after one of the martial artists from the underworld. The fly whisk in his hand turned into a white spear aimed at the running cultivator.


    That cultivator felt a chill run down his spine and was creeping him out as if he was being chased by an extremely danger


    and were left far behind.


    "Stop!


    You rubbish from the Immortal End World are all going to die today!"


    Two groups of people could be seen running like crazy from a distance.


    The first group of people were desperately fleeing, while the second group were chasing after them and they seemed to be enjoying toying with them.


    Those who were escaping were members of the Immortal End Alliance.


    They were being chased by the members of the Yaksha Palace.


    Enraged, Austin used his right palm which kept enlarging and slapped across the air as if he was clapping with the air.


    Boom...


    The giant palm, encircled with the white power of faith, blotted out the sun and covered the whole sky. All of a sudden, the people from the Yaksha Palace who were chasing after their prey, were all smashed into a paste of meat.


    "Leader Austin, it''s you!"


    Seeing Austin''s sudden appearance, the members of the Immortal End Alliance were all overjoyed.


    "Leader Austin, the Yaksha Palace has ganged up with the Sword Palace. They have been hunting down our members from the Immortal End World and our allies everywhere. The situation is very critical!"


    Several powerful cultivators from the Immortal End World came up to Austin and reported.


    "That''s all right. From now on I am here so you don''t have to escape.


    Those who need to watch out and probably escape while they still have a chance are the people of the Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace.


    Alright everyone, let''s go back together!"


    Austin spoke tightly, his tone, full of killing intent.


    "Okay!


    Let''s go back together with Leader Austin! We are now safe."


    All the cultivators from the Immortal End World were excited at Austin''s encouraging words. They knew he would keep his word because he had never let them down.


    Right at that moment, the demonic avatar and the eight holy trees finally came up to him.


    "Let''s go and kill the enemies!"


    Austin rushed forward with his team.

 Chapter 2740 The Plot Reverses

    "People of the Yaksha Palace and Sword Palace! Reveal yourselves! I will cut your heads off!"


    Austin''s body moved faster than lightning and his roar echoed like thunder. His fury could be heard by trembling creatures far and wide.


    "You dare!"


    A white-robed elder who had a long sword strapped to his back appeared at the distance. His sharp eyes focused at once on Austin.


    "Humph! How dare you! You little brat!"


    the old man snorted. He was an elder of the Sword Palace and he cultivated in seclusion all year round. He was among the strongest in terms of cultivation base in swordsmanship.


    If the legendary Celestial Palace hadn''t appeared, he wouldn''t have bothered to come out from seclusion at all.


    Swish!


    The old man swiftly pulled out his long sword and slashed towards Austin despite the distance. Each move he made was so quick yet as dazzling as a pale white ribbon dancing in the air.


    Austin sneered at the attack and waved the fly whisk in his hand to meet the strike. In an instant, a vast expanse of white emerged from the whisk and rushed towards the old man''s sword.


    There was a deafening bang as the attacks met and the sword exploded into tiny pieces that scattered in all directions.


    "What?!" The white-robed elder could only stare in shock at the vast difference in power.


    He couldn''t believe his sword was completely destroyed.


    There was no question that his power was equal to that of a sect ancestor. He spent years upon years of his life studying flying swordsmanship and he gradually became more skillful as time passed. The flying sword he brandished were incomparably sharp and could instantly kill great masters whose strength were equal to ordinary sect ancestors.


    Instead of killing the enemy, his flying sword was reduced to pieces without so much as landing a scratch.


    Every move Austin made was unpredictable now that he honed his speed to even higher levels and merged with the spatial power.


    Barely a fraction of a second passed between his disappearance and reappearance opposite of the white-robed elder.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin roared and waved his fly whisk to hit the elder.


    A cloud of blood rose where the elder in white stood. The only reminder of him was the blood soaked scraps of his white robe.


    "Damn it! Elder Dominic''s dead!"


    Dozens of disciples from the Sword Palace stared in the distance and could only shout in fear and sheer shock.


    Bang!


    A quick order from Austin was all it took for his demonic avatar to turn the Diabolic Killing Needle into an iron rod and smash the terrified disciples into meat paste.


    "Leader Austin, you''re so powerful!"


    People of t


    eft were the white of bones and the black of charred flesh. It was impossible to escape the strong stench of blood that drifted in the wind.


    In a quick moment, the people of the Yaksha Palace and Sword Palace perished.


    Several great masters whose strength were equal to sect ancestors were among the crowd.


    Incredible!


    People of other forces who watched from a distance could only gasp when they saw the scene.


    Such a horrifying power.


    "The man shrouded in white light is Austin! The leader of the Immortal End World!"


    Some of them recognized Austin and excitedly pointed at him.


    Austin had finally shown his true face.


    He had been using Aura Disguising Skill and pretending to be an ordinary demon with ordinary strength until now.


    "Yes! I know him! He''s Austin!


    I heard that Austin''s a rare genius...


    But he can''t be this powerful!"


    More and more people recognized Austin.


    After all, Austin was famous in the universe before.


    "Kill!"


    Under Austin''s lead, the motivation of the people of the Immortal End Alliance blazed brightly. They rushed forth like an unstoppable force of nature.


    It wasn''t too long ago when the people of the Immortal End Alliance were hunted down like prey everywhere and all they could do was run no matter how frustrated they were.


    But now, all of them felt great joy and proudly held their heads high.


    "Tin! Help!"


    All of them turned at the sudden sound from far away in the sky.


    "Evan and Herbert!


    And Stacy and the others! "


    Austin''s spiritual sense told him that there were several figures stumbling closer from the distance.


    Relief bloomed in Austin''s chest when he saw the people who arrived.


    "What happened?"


    Austin came closer and stood in front of Evan and the others.

 Chapter 2741 Plucking Phoenixs Feathers

    Evan, Herbert, Stacy, the Peacock Princess, Isis and the gnome were there in a fluster. The moment they saw Austin, they were overjoyed. They rushed over towards him together.


    "Hey, guys. Are you all fine?"


    Austin asked them as soon as they got closer. He was concerned about each one of them.


    "Well, we can say that we are fine at present. But your father-in-law, Damon and two masters of the abyss demon race will be in trouble soon.


    They are really fighting hard right now,"


    the gnome said, pointing in the direction of the battlefield.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense. He was able to observe the place from a distance. Indeed, the gnome was right. He could perceive horrible energy from a place far away.


    "In that case, I better go and have a look,"


    Austin said. As soon as he uttered those words, he vanished into the thin air.


    "It''s amazing! He runs so fast,"


    the supreme holy tree shouted from afar.


    At the same time, the demonic avatar and the eight holy trees were seen coming up.


    When he thought about that the demonic avatar and the eight holy trees were protecting troops from the Immortal End Alliance, Austin felt relieved.


    "Evil Shadow King and Damon, why do you guys have to do this? Is it worth getting yourself killed for a young fool?"


    From within the Celestial Palace, someone in mid-air burst into cold laughter. A figure bathed in the raging fire seemed to be able to burn everything in the world to ashes.


    The figure was the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    Opposite to him, there were four figures. They were covered in blood and were standing tens of thousands of miles away.


    Though so far away, Austin could recognize Evil Shadow King, Damon and two masters from the abyss demon race.


    The gnome was right; they were really in a very dangerous situation.


    Evil Shadow King and Damon looked pale. Clearly their faces had been drained off blood. Apart from that, their bodies were covered with bloody holes. Some wounds and holes were so big that their white broken bones could also be seen.


    The two masters were in an even more miserable condition. Their tall bodies had been rendered almost disabled. Only a small part of their bodies was left.


    As their current levels of cultivation base were good, it should have been easy for them to regenerate their broken limbs or bodies.


    However, they were unaware that before the leader of the Yaksha Palace hit them, he had already infused terrific energy and various superior laws into their bodies. It would prevent them from recovering.


    "You are a well-respected elder and a famous master of the universe. What reason do you have to pester and hurt a young man? It just doesn''t make sense."


    Evil Shadow King was gravely injured. He kept coughing up blood as he spoke.


    "Ha-ha! A young man? Aha! Are you talking about Austin? Do you know why I''m after him? He killed my deputy, and I don''t think there are many people who are capable of doing that.


    If I don''t kill such a bold and ferocious young man, sooner or later he will become a trouble for me and the whole universe,"


    the leader of the Yaksha Palace said nonchalantly. There was a steely fierceness in


    , he was capable of turning himself into a phoenix. It gave him terrible fighting power.


    Boom!


    A fierce battle began as the sound echoed.


    Austin threw a fly whisk into the air. Instantly it turned into a white dragon, shrouded in mist. It moved ahead and bravely confronted the purple phoenix.


    The white dragon had great power. It fought brutally and pounced on the purple phoenix without caring about any defensive attack. The four claws locked and strongly held the purple phoenix''s body. They began rolling, as they kept attacking and biting each other.


    "Ha-ha! Watch out, I will pluck all of your feathers and make you look like a chick!"


    Austin was moving faster than lightning. He took one step and reached on one side of the purple phoenix. He quickly rolled up his sleeves, and finding the right opportunity, grabbed some feathers of the phoenix. He plucked the feathers furiously.


    At that time, Austin was supported by the power of faith that was shining with divine radiance, and projected the endless strength all over his body. It implied that he could easily destroy the heaven and the earth with a wave of his hand.


    Although the leader of the Yaksha Palace launched all kinds of secret attacks continuously, Austin was able to easily block or avoid them.


    "Aaah!"


    A few moments had passed, and the leader of the Yaksha Palace gave a terrible shriek. Most of the purple phoenix''s feathers had been plucked off by Austin in a short time. Its buttock became totally bald and ugly.


    "What! What''s going on?"


    The Evil Shadow King, Damon and the two demon masters were all stunned to see the proceedings on the battlefield.


    The four of them had been fighting against the leader of the Yaksha Palace for a long time, but to no avail. They got badly injured and hadn''t been able to defeat him.


    All of them had already seen and realized how powerful their enemy was.


    But now it didn''t seem so. It was a piece of cake for Austin to beat the hell out of him.


    The four of them were dumbfounded. They stared in surprise and awe as they had never expected Austin to be so powerful and good.

 Chapter 2742 Hurting The Leader Of The Yaksha Palace

    Feathers scattered everywhere as the purple phoenix was finally crushed into pieces.


    "I see... Brat, you''re using the power of faith. You have got your hands on that Taoist robe, haven''t you?"


    the leader of the Yaksha Palace loudly roared despite his pale face. He reorganized his body at the distance and balefully glared at Austin.


    Austin was speechless but it didn''t matter. It was too late for the leader of the Yaksha Palace to realize that fact.


    He might know certain things but his horizon was still significantly less than that of the man in purple and the three powerful martial artists from the underworld Austin fought against not long ago.


    "You''re right. Still, what can you do about it?


    Today''s when I''ll get even with you. Do you remember what you did to me?"


    Holy white light shrouded Austin''s body and made him shine brightly. He stretched out his right hand, letting the white power of faith unfurl and coat his fingers until it turned into a giant white hand. A flick sent the hand into the air and rushed towards the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    The laws of nature had fearsome power that continuously suppressed on the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    It wasn''t just pure strength that Austin boasted. He could now easily control the rules of heaven and earth and mold it to his desires.


    "Argh!"


    The leader of the Yaksha Palace pulled out a long purple sword and its slash gave off a brilliant burst of purple light that met Austin''s big hand.


    Bang!


    Austin''s big hand was several times faster than lightning and easily batted aside the purple sword''s light, scattering it into bright pieces.


    The big white hand''s fingers glittered like stars as it flew in the sky before it dove down and slammed hard on the chest of the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    A roar was ripped out of the throat of the leader of the Yaksha Palace and he was forced to perform a brilliant fist skill. His two fists seemed to ignite and burn like small twin purple suns that both rushed out towards the big white hand.


    Boom!


    Terrible shock waves of energy flooded over the area and the earth beneath them cracked into pieces. Irreversible damage wracked through the space.


    The badly mutilated body of the leader of the Yaksha Palace was thrown back into the air. His clothes were burned black and his long hair stood on end because of the explosion.


    "I''ll get my revenge!"


    the leader of the Yaksha Palace called out as he turned around and turned into a beam of light headed to the distant sky.


    He knew that the situation would worsen even more if he didn''t get away soon.


    "You can''t defeat me so you want to escape? That''s impossible!"


    Austin growled out and his eyes narrowed like a predator ge


    proved impossible to kill a master as powerful as the leader of the Yaksha Palace, who had all kinds of brilliant life-saving methods just waiting to be pulled out one after another.


    Austin could only stand there and glare at the light dots before he finally sighed in defeat. He released his spiritual sense and found that battles raged everywhere in the Celestial Palace.


    Large-scale battles were going on between the forces of the Immortal End Alliance and the forces of the Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace.


    People of the demon race, the Evil Shadow World, and the Ancient Celestial World, all stood at the side of the Immortal End Alliance.


    Even though the forces of the Tycoon World seemed to be keeping their nose out of the battle, they were secretly lending a hand to the Immortal End Alliance.


    The demonic avatar, the eight holy trees, the Evil Shadow King, Damon and the other masters led the army and face to face confronted the members from the Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace.


    Both the Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace sent a large number of masters, including some of the sect ancestors.


    It was supposed to be a treasure hunt but a large-scale fight began between the two sides.


    Austin transported Caroline, Violet, Ivy, Sue, and the others out.


    "Let''s go and have a good time today!"


    Austin brought the four beautiful women to the place where a fierce battle was going on with a wave of his hand.


    Even the leader of the Yaksha Palace was badly beaten by Austin and barely managed to escape.


    Austin paid no attention to those from the Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace who remained.


    ''Even if I can''t kill the leader of the Yaksha Palace today, I have to make sure the Yaksha Palace would be severely damaged and that they would suffer a great loss!''


    Austin thought.

 Chapter 2743 Big Spoils Of Victory

    Next, under Austin''s lead, the Immortal End Alliance, the abyss demon race, the Evil Shadow King, and the Ancient Celestial World united to kill the members of the Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace.


    Austin, his demonic avatar, the Evil Shadow King, Damon, and other masters were in charge of this new alliance. Wherever they went, all the people from the Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace that they had come across could not escape the unidirectional bloodbath. It was inevitable annihilation.


    Even the man in purple from the Divine Sect, the three masters from the underworld, and the leader of the Yaksha Palace had all been defeated by Austin. Who else would dare step up and go against him?


    Besides, the power of the demonic avatar was also very strong. It was just a little weaker than the renowned masters such as the leader of the Heavenly Palace and the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    If Austin cooperated with the demonic avatar, no one could ever defeat him wherever he went!


    The Evil Shadow King and Damon knew that Austin was exceedingly powerful seeing him put on the robe that could bring him massive amounts of power of faith.


    Both of them admired Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, who made this magnificent robe.


    In the Celestial Palace, led by Austin, the cultivators from the four worlds got together and pursued the members of the Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace.


    "Gather all our people. This is it. We must fight to the death!"


    The ancestors of the two sects, the Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace, were fuming madly. They quickly assembled the scattered members.


    The two sects were well-known forces in the universe. During the past few years, they had even become almost as powerful as the Heavenly Palace.


    In the eyes of the two sects, the Immortal End World, the Evil Shadow World, and the Ancient Celestial World were all just small and insignificant worlds.


    What they really cared about was the abyss demon race from the Evil Abyss World.


    "Austin, you son of a whore! I will send you to hell where you belong!"


    The senior members from the Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace rushed to the front of the line, roaring angrily.


    "You must be kidding. You think you can kill me? Have you all been living under a rock?"


    Austin sneered and rushed forward with the demonic avatar ready to send his attackers to their deaths.


    "Look! The decisive battle between the two sides has begun!"


    "I had never dreamed that I would be able to witness such a large-scale battle when I entered the Celestial Palace!"


    "It is said that Austin and the Yaksha Palace have been in a deep conflict for a long time. It is inevitable that a fierce battle between them will break out sooner or later. I just didn''t expect it to happen so quickly."


    "I was totally surprised that the Evil Shadow World, the Ancient Celestial World, and the abyss demon race would choose to help Austin. It''s incredible that a young man like him has such popularity among them."


    There were man


    he head of the line.


    Austin and the demonic avatar continued fighting against the sect ancestors of the two forces.


    In fact, Austin willfully left an opportunity for the members of the Immortal End Alliance to experience the fierce battle, especially for the younger cultivators. So, he only dealt with those extremely strong ones and then backed off a bit to let them do the fighting.


    Austin and the demonic avatar released their spiritual sense to see what was happening in the battlefield at all times. They were ready to take action at the slightest hint of them losing their advantage. The young cultivators of the Immortal End Alliance were still in safe hands.


    "Wow! What big spoils!"


    Herbert laughed loudly as he gleefully collected Space Rings that fell on the battlefield.


    Herbert had been focusing his attention on the members of the Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace. The moment they were wiped out, Herbert would immediately rush over to pick up their Space Rings.


    "The members of the Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace were almost the first ones to enter the Celestial Palace. They were sure to have collected a lot of treasures.


    Haha! This is just awesome! Now, all of these belong to me!"


    Herbert moved quickly in the battlefield while picking up the Space Rings that lost their owners. He felt very lucky and grinned from ear to ear.


    "Oh, Herbert is still as greedy as before when he was in the Sun Sect."


    Austin pursed his lips and sighed helplessly.


    He recalled the first time when he met Herbert in the Beast Mountain as they were both in the Sun Sect.


    At that time, Herbert was being chased by two demon dogs. That was the crucial moment of his life, but he still carried an oversized bag, which was filled with cheap herbs without any value. It was no exaggeration to say that Herbert was really obsessed with wealth and riches.


    After so many years, Herbert still hadn''t changed, having the same personality as before.


    Austin couldn''t help smiling.

 Chapter 2744 A Fatal Weapon

    "Fall back! Get out of here right now!"


    The order was bellowed at the troops of the Yaksha Palace and Sword Palace. They were all terrified to the core.


    Their leaders knew that they had to retreat or else they could all get killed.


    "Ha-ha! So now you''re running from me? Do you think you can just do anything you want?"


    Austin sneered.


    At this moment, Austin''s demonic avatar leaped forward to block the exit of the fleeing sect ancestor level cultivators. It towered before them like a gigantic devil from hell, preventing everybody from escaping.


    All the top cultivators readied themselves for a fight.


    "We will kill you, Devil Ancestor Thanos, even if it means it would cost our lives!" one of them shouted as he charged forward.


    A mocking smile crossed the demonic avatar''s face.


    "Do you think you have any chances of killing me?"


    When the demon spoke, it was actually Austin who was talking since this demon was only the corpse of Thanos controlled by Austin.


    The demonic avatar stretched out its hands to create an endless black void in a form of a crack. Out from it rushed out a sea of corpses and skeletons piled up high as mountains. The entire area was filled with blood as they crawled out of the crack. One by one they arranged themselves like an army, ready to fight their enemies at command.


    They only had to wait for one command. "Attack!"


    Everyone from the Yaksha Palace and Sword Palace knew how terrifyingly invincible Devil Ancestor Thanos was. No one would be able to escape his wrath. But that didn''t stop them from executing the most powerful martial arts skills they had and greeting his attacks head on.


    In the end, their attempts were futile and they were all slaughtered by the demonic avatar.


    "All the masters of the Yaksha Palace and Sword Palace are dead!"


    "They are all powerful and legendary figures in their own rights, and yet they were killed easily. Is this true?"


    Fear descended upon everyone who had witnessed the massacre.


    The powers displayed by Austin and his demonic avatar were unbelievably dangerous.


    Meanwhile, from hundreds of miles away, the leader of the Yaksha Palace sensed that something had gone wrong in the battle. His face distorted from extreme rage.


    His face turned pale as if all blood was drained off him. His breath also shortened.


    Austin had shattered his body several times in their recent battle. Up until now, a terrible power still kept consuming h


    ath.


    "Ivy, Sue..."


    Austin looked around and spotted his two wives. A halo of brilliant, holy light hovered around their heads. From it, a ceaseless chanting came out. It spoke of Buddhist scriptures, blessing them nonstop and giving them terrible fighting power.


    Bathed in the Buddhist light, the two women were stunning to look at.


    Their fighting style was gentle. They waved their delicate hands to form various kinds of Buddhist marks and launched them against their enemies.


    The Buddhist marks seemed harmless at first, but then they would burst with immense power. Everything within the blast range were blown up to ashes in an instant. Even an immortal king would have no time to escape it for each attack was quick and relentless.


    ''It seems like Ivy and Sue have finally mastered their skills. This is fantastic!''


    Austin nodded silently to himself, pleased to see his wives'' progress.


    It seemed like they could even kill an immortal king as long as they worked together.


    ''Caroline has also reached the level of the Immortal Saint Realm! That''s unbelievable!''


    Austin was surprised to see her stunning skills in the battle as well.


    At the moment, Caroline fought back with astonishing powers. She may look fragile but her every movement held such tremendous strength. It was as fierce as a strong ocean wave, which could defeat even a dragon.


    The shadow of an Evil God stood behind her as she fought. Every time he swung his hand, a crowd of people would be smashed around her.


    "They have all grown immensely in the martial arts."


    Austin looked at her three wives, overjoyed about their achievements.

 Chapter 2745 The Natural Vessel Of Immortal Energy

    Austin used his acute spiritual sense to observe everything on the battlefield, closely noting everyone''s fighting prowess.


    The melodious sound of the ancient musical instrument in Violet''s slim fingers carried above the din of battle.


    Each musical note she played took a visible, glittering form before shooting out into the battlefield.


    As the gleaming notes flew in every direction, they turned into lethal weapons, killing enemies on the spot.


    They attacked not only physical bodies but also spiritual souls. The weapons could hack into the enemies'' Soul Seas and destroy their very souls.


    At this display of might, even those who had reached Immortal Saint Realm were forced to retreat, scampering away hurriedly.


    ''Violet has refined that ancient musical instrument and harnessed its power in such a short time, ''


    Austin thought, impressed.


    Austin scanned through the battlefield and noted that all his friends, including Evan, Herbert, Stacy, the Peacock Princess, Isis, and the gnome, had made great progress on their abilities and had become much more powerful.


    Most of them had already reached the Immortal Realm or the Immortal King Realm. He knew it was only a matter of time before all of them break through to the Immortal Saint Realm.


    ''It seems the Immortal End World has developed quite well in the past few years, ''


    Austin thought, nodding in approving silence.


    Indeed, the rapid growth of this group of young people was a testament to the Immortal End World''s progress in recent years.


    Even the masters in the older generation had grown even stronger and now was exhibiting extraordinary fighting power.


    Austin surmised that the Immortal End World was now at least dozens of times more powerful than before, when it was completely closed off and isolated from the outside universe.


    In its current state, the Immortal End World could even already be ranked a mid-level world in the universe.


    ''At this rate, it won''t be long before it grows into a high-level world!'' Austin thought.


    As Austin was lost in these reveries, the battle he was observing winded down.


    Once the fog of battle cleared, it was found most of the troops of the Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace were killed. Only a few of their troops were able to escape.


    "The Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace were defeated!"


    As the realization spread, those onlookers were flabbergasted.


    But it didn''t really come as a surprise. The Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace actually deployed most of their manpower to the Celestial Palace for the treasure hunting.


    As most of their troops were looking for treasures in the Celestial Palace, only a


    man replied.


    Austin threw up his hands in exasperation. "Fine, but can you just point out where the most valuable treasures are?


    So I don''t have to waste time searching in the wrong places,"


    Austin asked.


    Sherman pointed out, "In the Celestial Palace, that Taoist robe is already the most precious.


    You already have it, so what more do you want?"


    Besides, the Taoist Ancestor had an immeasurable amount of treasures. He often just threw them around thoughtlessly. There is so much so that perhaps even he, himself, would not be able to keep track of them now.


    So how could I possibly know?"


    Sherman retorted, scoffing.


    Conversation over as far as they were concerned, the eight holy trees sped away until they disappeared into the distance.


    "Unbelievable!"


    Frustrated, Austin sighed. He was left with no other recourse but to lead his people, Caroline, Ivy, Sue and Violet to resume their blind search around the Celestial Palace.


    As they were walking, they heard excited shouting ring out in the air. "A natural vessel of immortal energy! Oh my God, there''s a natural vessel of immortal energy!"


    The group froze, unsure they heard correctly. More voices were now shouting. "Look! The masters are already fighting over it!"


    "I can''t believe they really do exist!"


    "Wait, there''s more than one natural vessel of immortal energy! Look!"


    The Celestial Palace was suddenly abuzz, the treasure hunters now fixated over a mountain range.


    Several huge mountains were suddenly exploding one after another, as dragon shadows glowing with divine light ran under the debris.


    "Did I hear that right? Did they say natural vessels of immortal energy? We have to see this for ourselves!"


    Austin said excitedly, hurrying over to the shouting.

 Chapter 2746 A Rumble Ensues

    Austin wrapped his vital energy around his companions in anticipation of their slow speed. Austin dashed forward and soon the mountains were in sight.


    Several people were littered all over the place, some by themselves, others in small groups. They all looked like powerful masters, and spoke in hushed tones. But their eyes were all trained on the mountains.


    Up ahead, endless dazzling light shone through the cracks in the earth and rose into the sky. The illusion looked like northern lights emerging from the ground and undulating their way to the heavens.


    Austin, however, saw all too clearly what was invisible to the naked and untrained eye: five dragon shadows were racing back and forth among the sierra, glowing and rushing under the ground.


    Each one was over a hundred thousand miles long. Their heads and scales were vivid and brimming with dragon energy. They let out deep roars which reverberated through the air in muted tones.


    ''I''ve heard about natural vessels of energy in the past, but I never imagined that natural vessels of immortal energy actually exist!


    They are of far higher levels!''


    Austin marveled to himself as he made the dragon shadows out with his spiritual sense.


    He recalled a passage from when he cultivated the Earth Formula, "Natural vessels of energy can evolve into natural vessels of immortal energy when they grow to their utmost."


    Though there were teachings that alluded to their existence, he had always thought that these carriers of immortal energy were nothing but legends.


    But now he was bearing witness to the very sight of these legendary things.


    ''How powerful the immortal energy they are emitting is!''


    Austin was pleasantly surprised.


    If he could somehow bring all of these natural vessels of immortal energy back home with him, the quality of spiritual energy in the Immortal End Continent would multiply up to ten thousand folds!


    All the creatures back in the Immortal End World would be able to cultivate more efficiently in a shorter span of time as well. The speed with which a break through to a higher realm was achieved would be efficiently hastened.


    To put it plainly, obtaining these immortal energy dragons would provide a great opportunity to revolutionize the Immortal End World into a completely new and better realm.


    ''I must get my hands on these natural vessels of immortal energy!''


    Austin was staring at the dragon shadows with eager eyes.


    He was not the only one, however, who was sporting an ardent expression. Many other masters were thinking the same thing. Such portents of good fortune always attracted many ambitious eyes.


    Already, some of these masters were exuding fierce and dangerous auras, trying to mark their territory and lay their claim, short of actually reaching out to physically seize the creatures.


    It didn''t take long before the desires were acted upon.


    A dozen figures burst into motion and flew out to the mountains with lightning speed.


    "B


    ngdom emerged from the void and stepped into the mountains. He donned a royal robe that gave off an overwhelming aura.


    "If we all attack together, we can suppress them!"


    Upon saying this, the leaders of the Star Island and the Heavenly Palace, along with the other top masters in this universe, stepped up and raced to the mountains. It was their turn to try their hand at capturing the dragon shadows.


    Soon more and more masters joined them.


    The dragons swam wildly about, rampaging with immense power. They tore some masters into pieces, blood and flesh spurting all over the place.


    Undaunted by the manslaughter, even more masters jumped into the fight, their increasing numbers proving to be effective as the dragon shadows showed signs of gradually being subdued.


    "The leader of the Yaksha Palace!"


    Austin turned to one of them. Squinting his eyes, he stared at that figure. The leader of the Yaksha Palace was indeed present.


    Judging from his moves, it would seem that his injury was almost healed. He could now use about eighty percent of his total strength!


    He probably had an excellent secret healing method that enabled him to recover in such a short amount of time.


    "They are also here!"


    Austin''s eyes were now fixed on another three figures.


    They had used some magic to hide their identity and mute the aura of their spiritual souls.


    But Austin could tell that these three people were the man in purple from the Divine Sect and two masters of the underworld.


    He had defeated them all in the past, after which they had promptly disappeared.


    Now they decided to show up in pursuit of the natural vessels of immortal energy.


    ''I must obtain these five natural vessels of immortal energy!''


    Austin thought.


    ''I need them to make the Immortal End World grow stronger!''


    With that, he and his demonic avatar dashed into the mountains.


    "Let''s start with you!"


    Austin shouted with excitement, and aimed at one of the dragon shadows.

 Chapter 2747 The Underground Palace

    Austin and the demonic avatar reached the dragon shadow at the same time. They were equal in speed and both moved rapidly.


    The dragon shadow blew up a cultivator that was at the same level as a sect ancestor into the air. When it saw Austin and his demonic avatar, it roared and pounced forward to them.


    Austin was surrounded by the white power of faith and it protected him on all sides as if he was in the middle of a vast endless sea. His body brimmed with dominant power and radiated like a sunburst as he held the fly whisk. As he raised his hand, the fly whisk turned into a white long spear and stabbed the dragon shadow relentlessly.


    The demonic avatar made use of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic, and soon countless demonic runes surged up and covered the dragon shadow.


    The power of faith moved around Austin and possessed him with infinite power. He was now the most powerful man in the Celestial Palace!


    Combined with the strength of the demonic avatar, Austin''s power was second to none.


    Captured by an invisible force, the huge body of the dragon shadow froze and remained motionless.


    "GRRRR!"


    The dragon shadow struggled to free itself from the danger but failed. It let out an angry roar as its body dazzled in the sun. The bright light became a cover-up as the dragon shadow disappeared under the ground swiftly.


    Threatened, the remaining four dragon shadows broke free from the other martial artists'' attack and entered the ground to escape.


    The five dragon shadows ran at top speed and pierced themselves deep into the ground.


    "Go after them!"


    Austin rushed into the ground with his demonic avatar and chased after the five dragon shadows.


    Austin had practiced the Earth Formula together with the secret skills that were passed down among the red demonic mouse. This made him an expert in the method of going under the ground. With the improvement of his cultivation base, the skill of going under the ground was a piece of cake.


    "Watch out!"


    Caroline, Ivy, Sue and Violet sent a spiritual message to Austin at the same time.


    "You guys stay safe. I will be back soon!"


    Austin replied.


    Austin wanted to transport all of them into the Slave Tower to make sure they were safe, but the five dragon shadows were moving so fast that he could hardly keep up. Austin did not want to lose them and kept an eye on them even from a distance.


    Whoosh!


    Under the ground, Austin turned into a subtle red light. He moved at such a great speed that others could not spot him.


    Going under the ground was the most powerful skill of the red demonic mouse and it had nothing to do with the cultivation base.


    This was a gift given to them when they were born.


    "Go after him!"


    Several top martial artists were not willing to give up. One by one, they rushed into the ground and released their spiritual sense to keep track of the five dragon shadows and chased after Austin.


    The martial artists enforced their own secret skills and used powerful magic weapons so they could keep up with Austin''s amazing speed.


    The  undergroun


    of this land. Austin maximized all the power of the whole land and launched attacks on the top cultivators.


    Austin and the demonic avatar then continued with their efforts to subdue the dragon shadow.


    After a fierce battle, the dragon shadow was finally controlled and transferred into the Slave Tower.


    "We now have two natural vessels of immortal energy!"


    Austin could not hide his excitement. He had never imagined he could get a natural vessel of immortal energy. But now he had two of them.


    No other natural vessel of immortal energy existed in this universe. The dragon shadows must have been brought here from the Immortal World by the Taoist Ancestor himself. It was a rare and priceless treasure.


    "Austin, you brat!"


    The top martial artists soon broke through the obstruction of the Earth Energy and tried to get near so they could capture Austin.


    Austin considered it a waste of time to fight with them. He took his demonic avatar and chased the remaining three natural vessels of immortal energy.


    "There is actually an underground palace!"


    Suddenly, Austin was face-to-face with an enormous palace. It was bathed in bright fairy radiance and dazzled even though it was under the ground.


    The three remaining natural vessels of immortal energy rushed directly into the underground palace and disappeared.


    "What?


    Who took my natural vessels of immortal energy?"


    An unfriendly voice echoed from the palace. The air turned dry and eerie as a gripping figure appeared at the gate of the palace. His eyes were ablaze with angry fires, and his gaze turned the place into a burning furnace.


    He stood at the gate unmoving, and yet his breath was enough to cause tremors on the ground.


    Austin was stunned. He was suddenly afraid and dared not move or say anything.


    ''Is he the mysterious Taoist Ancestor?


    He has been here all along? Living in seclusion in this underground palace?''


    Austin was astonished. Questions raised through his mind as he fixed his eyes at the lone figure standing at the palace gate.

 Chapter 2748 Peterson The Taoist Ancestor

    Not only Austin but also all of the masters did not even think of approaching the palace.


    From afar, they could already see and feel the powerful aura being released by the figure standing firm at the doorsteps. It was as if they were going to suffocate if they even moved an inch closer.


    There stood an elder who was emanating a dazzling light. From where he was standing, it appeared as if he was completely blazing.


    However, contrary to the atmosphere he was emitting, the elder looked like an ordinary old man with white clothes on.


    "You right there. You''re the one who took away my natural vessel of immortal energy; am I right?"


    the elder asked while glaring sharply at Austin.


    That sent a chill all over Austin''s body. He felt so helpless in front of this seemingly powerful beast.


    "Ha! You even knew how to use that Taoist robe. Were those trees the ones who helped you?" the elder scoffed as he noticed Austin''s clothing.


    "Well guess what? That robe is of inferior quality�� and so it''s useless. You may hold on to that if you wish,"


    the old man continued to ridicule him.


    To his relief, Austin could still sense no ill-intent from the elder''s tone despite all he said.


    ''It''s just a piece of cake for this old man to take my life in an instant, '' he thought to himself.


    "Hmm, there are eight trees around here.


    I think I owe them a debt," the elder mumbled in a low voice while ignoring all the other masters.


    Suddenly, he stretched out his hand. In the blink of an eye, it vanished into thin air.


    After a few seconds, his hand reappeared with eight enormous trees wrapped around it. These were none other than the holy trees.


    Obtaining an object from a great distance within seconds was an exceptional omnipotent skill, but to think that he did it to grab the huge holy trees was even more unimaginable.


    Cultivators had only heard about this in legends, but the elder gave them the shock of their lives by performing it right before their eyes.


    All the masters were stunned in astonishment.


    ''This old man is definitely out of our league. We have not even seen his real strength!'' they thought to themselves.


    "Damn it! Who the hell did this?!


    We have been through so much, and finally met together. Who is conceited enough to disturb our peace?!"


    the supreme holy tree screamed furiously as it tried to free itself of the elder''s grip.


    "It is me��"


    the old man replied haughtily with a smirk on his face.


    "T-Taoist Ancestor?!" Sherman was taken aback upon hearing his voice.


    "You old bastard!" the holy purple tree cursed.


    The eight holy trees were all petrified at the sight of the old man. An abundance of mixed feelings surged out soon afterward. They were mostly of anger, frustration, and recollection of the horrible past.


    "You old fool, I wanted to settle the score with you a long time ago.


    You had the guts to take us into this remote universe, separating us in the process for several years�� and now this? You must pay with your life!" the supreme holy tree shouted as it pointed at the elder''s fa


    Palace, the masters from the underworld took the opportunity and made a move against Evil Shadow King and Damon. They were able to deal a fatal blow, and ultimately held them captives. "Evil Shadow King, Damon, both of you listen to me." One of the masters lightly slapped their cheeks to get their attention.


    "It seems like you are on good terms with Austin; am I right?" the first master asked them.


    "Yeah, they have a good relationship with him," the other master butted in.


    "Here''s the deal. I''m going to trade your freedom for his Taoist robe, together with the eight chaotic immortal trees. You better hope he agrees," the first master said as they eventually took Evil Shadow King and Damon out of the place.


    On the other hand, the leader of the Heavenly Palace and the other top masters continued exploring the Celestial Palace in search of other treasures.


    But no one dared to approach the underground palace.


    "Young man, I know you took two of my natural vessels of immortal energy. Give them back to me,"


    Peterson asserted as he stared at Austin.


    Of course, Austin was reluctant to return the natural vessels of immortal energy, but the elder in front of him was far too intimidating for him to refuse.


    "Yes..." Austin muttered hesitantly. "Sir."


    He managed to finish his sentence after taking a deep breath.


    "Old man, what do you need those natural vessels of immortal energy for? They are of no use to you anymore.


    Don''t be so mean.


    Besides, he got them with his own power. I don''t think it''s fair to just ask him to return them,"


    the supreme holy tree cut in abruptly.


    It knew from the start that Austin''s purpose was to utilize the natural vessels of immortal energy to progress the overall strength and power of the creatures in the Immortal End World.


    With all the meddling, it was doing a favor for Austin.


    The fact was that the supreme holy tree had spent a lot of time in the Immortal End World ever since Austin found it, and deep down, it actually felt a tinge of bond towards that world.

 Chapter 2749 Mr. Alastair

    "Well, well. It seems that this young man really gets along well with you guys.


    And little Woodrow, you have even asked a favor for him.


    Alright. For your sake, I''ll give him those two natural vessels of immortal energy,"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor remarked. This was followed by a hearty laugh.


    "Thank you so much!"


    Austin was overjoyed upon hearing the words.


    Although he only received two natural vessels of immortal energy, these would be enough to improve the Immortal End Continent''s vital energy quality and make it even more powerful.


    In the future, all those creatures living in the Immortal End World who wished to train the martial arts could accomplish more things while also spending less time and energy during the practice.


    "You old bastard, where were you hiding all this time? We haven''t seen you for so long.


    Did you go back to the Immortal World?"


    the supreme holy tree asked.


    It was known for its careless and blunt character that tended to say whatever came to its mind without considering the consequences.


    Upon hearing the words of the supreme holy tree, Peterson sighed.


    "Alas, the Immortal World," he murmured, sounding forlorn.


    His eyes suddenly looked faraway as if he was lost in thought.


    "Don''t think about going back to the Immortal World yet. I''ll explain it to you later.


    For now, all I can tell you is that it is too chaotic there for a great change is coming soon.


    As for my real body, it had already left this universe for a long time. It now resides in another universe."


    Peterson seemed to have gathered himself from his reverie.


    "You should go now.


    I''ll have to seal this place soon. After all, this is the place where I practice my martial arts. I can''t let outsiders plunder my secrets."


    "Alright."


    The eight holy trees nodded their heads and then fell silent.


    "I''ll have two of my giant servants from the sea of stars serve you.


    They are powerful, but I ensure that they will be loyal to you for I have controlled their spiritual souls. Use these runes to control them and have them do whatever you want them to do.


    They should protect you as long as you have them."


    Peterson took out two yellow rune papers and threw them to Sherman.


    After saying that, he waved his hand. All at once, the eight holy trees and Austin found themselves wrapped and covered with an


    ent notes appeared in midair, one after another.


    Behind Ivy and Sue, an ancient, solemn Buddhist world floated. Countless Buddhas recited the scriptures continuously.


    The four beauties used up all their strength to resist the old man''s repressing strength.


    For a moment, they were successful in evading his attacks.


    Suddenly, Alastair burst out laughing.


    "Wow!


    Well done, well done.


    You''re all good.


    I like beautiful women with such fighting spirit like yours.


    To be honest, I fancy all of you.


    I shall make you all mine.


    There are many women in this universe who are eager to marry me and serve me.


    So you should feel honored."


    Another old man smiled and added, "Our young master is famous for his tenderness and compassion towards women.


    Everybody can vouch for this."


    "Your praises flatter me.


    Please be gentle to them. I don''t want those four ladies to be hurt,"


    Alastair said to his older companion who was directing the attack.


    "Yes, young master,"


    the old man replied respectfully.


    "Mr. Alastair is a merciful man and has commanded me not to hurt you. So I will no longer fight you.


    Remember to serve him well from now on.


    He is the youngest and favorite son of the leader of the Sword Palace. You''re blessed to have caught his eyes."


    The old man slowly withdrew his powers and no longer attacked.


    Suddenly, a voice called out from nowhere.


    "How dare you lay your hands on my women!


    I shall make you pay for your crimes and nobody, not even the so-called leader of the Sword Palace, can save you now!"

 Chapter 2750 The Son Of The Leader Of The Sword Palace

    As soon as a voice was heard, a big hand that was shrouded in white mist crept in from a distance and grabbed the old man.


    An enormous pressure engulfed the air around.


    "Go to hell!"


    The old man was enraged. Streaks of sword radiance shot out of his body and slashed towards the big hand.


    By simply waving the big white hand, the sword radiance vanished and the old man was thrown into the air.


    Then suddenly, Austin appeared in the sky.


    "Austin!"


    "Master!"


    The four girls cheerfully rushed towards Austin.


    "Who are you?! I''m with the Sword Palace. How dare you go against me?


    Don''t you worry about the catastrophic consequences?"


    Austin held the old man in his hands. The old man couldn''t move and was frightened and extremely angry.


    He was only an ordinary sect ancestor, far inferior to the leader of the Sword Palace.


    Austin wore the Taoist robe that enabled him to use the infinite power of faith. Even if the leader of the Sword Palace came to fight him, Austin couldn''t be scared.


    The old man was no match for him.


    The old man had been protecting Alastair while helping him look for treasures the whole time, so he didn''t know anything about Austin.


    If he had known who Austin was and what he was capable of, he wouldn''t have boasted like that!


    "How dare you! My father is the leader of the Sword Palace. If you''re wise enough, you should release my people at once and get out of here as far as you can. If you don''t you will never have a place to hide!"


    Seeing Austin and the four girls chatting with each other, Alastair became really jealous.


    He was the youngest son of the leader of the Sword Palace. He was loved and spoiled by everyone. He could get anything he wanted ever since the day he was born.


    No one even dared to offend him.


    Just a few moments ago, Alastair considered about marrying the four girls and making them his concubines.


    But now, it seemed that they were close with another man. How could he tolerate this? No way.


    "Is the so called Sword Palace really great?"


    Austin sneered.


    The Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace had united to fight against the Immortal End World. Since t


    as they had obtained a lot from the Celestial Palace.


    But surprisingly, Austin didn''t find the Eight Stone Saints.


    Austin had lost track of them since he entered the Celestial Palace.


    "It''s so weird.


    What could possibly happen to them?"


    Austin had an inkling that something bad had happened. He unleashed his bodily movement skill and looked for them everywhere.


    The Eight Stone Saints had been the most famous masters. Also, they were the best fighting forces in the Immortal End World.


    Austin had a good relationship with them.


    He hoped that there was nothing bad that happened to them.


    Because of this, he sent a lot of people to search for the Eight Stone Saints.


    At that moment, the Yaksha Palace and the Sword Palace didn''t dare to hurt or kill anyone from the Immortal End Alliance.


    The leaders of the two forces knew that Austin was invincible.


    Half a day later, somebody finally found the whereabouts of the Eight Stone Saints.


    Someone had seen them enter a stone cave. But that was the last time they had been sighted.


    Austin rushed to the stone cave as soon as he heard about the news.


    The stone cave stood inside a huge mountain range.


    The place was abundant in rolling green mountains and valleys.


    It was located exactly in the depths of a beautiful valley.


    ''I really hope they''re fine, '' Austin mused.


    He stood outside the stone cave, extremely worried about his friends'' safety.

 Chapter 2751 Dragon Essence

    Austin walked into the stone cave.


    Inside the cave, he discovered a secret path that led into the farther depths of the cave. It was well hidden and he thought the Eight Stone Saints probably found it only through accident.


    The walls of the cave weren''t just stone. Instead, countless glittering white crystals were inlaid on it, which were emitting a terrifying energy.


    Walking inside the cave somehow felt just like wandering in sky. It was a strange feeling he didn''t know how to put in words.


    After walking for about ten miles, the scenery in front of him suddenly changed. In a trance, Austin found himself arrive at a huge and bright space.


    This place was glittering with various colors, formed by the stalactites hanging overhead. The whole atmosphere was colorful and dense with energy.


    Austin looked up at the stalactites and found that the energy in between them was even denser. These stalactites weren''t what they looked.


    Each one of them seemed to have been made up of the essence of heaven and earth, and was shining and glittering with fairy light.


    Austin released his spiritual sense and found that the space around him was boundless. There was no end to it.


    "What?"


    Austin''s eyes swept over something in front of him, and his heart skipped a beat.


    Not far away on the ground, decayed and broken corpses in horrible shape, blood, and broken pieces of flesh were lying helter-skelter.


    Obviously, a fierce battle had taken place here.


    "These people were from the Sword Palace!"


    Austin narrowed his eyes as he recognized the weapons and clothes of these corpses had carried.


    ''Is it possible that after entering this cave, the Eight Stone Saints were ambushed by people from the Sword Palace?''


    Austin thought to himself and a sullen expression appeared on his face.


    ''If anything bad happens to my friends, I swear that the Sword Palace is doomed.'' Flames of fury were rising in his mind and his eyes were already red


    and flashing with a murderous look.


    Austin took a deep breath and then rushed through that strange space at an impossible speed.


    Along the way, he saw several more corpses of people from the Sword Palace scattered all over. The broken walls and the charred human bones indicated that the ferocious fight had not happened too long ago.


    Fortunately, none of those corpses belonged to the Eight Stone Saints.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Suddenly, several flying arrows, as fast as lightning, and red as blood shot, towards Austin.


    Each of these arrows was flashing with a red color. The spiritual energy inside it was bursting and could have easily torn the space apart.


    Austin snorted coldly. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the arrows like a child taking candy.


    It


    cultivation base for almost a million years now.


    If he could get some dragon essence and use it to reach a higher level, he would be able to fight even against the leader of the Heavenly Palace. In fact, there were chances the he could even defeat the latter and become the No. 1 cultivator in the whole universe.


    One could imagine how much the dragon essence meant to him.


    However, the Eight Stone Saints had been one step ahead of him. They had entered the pool and triggered its protection array. Since then, nobody had been able to break the array and get inside.


    This array was a very mysterious and complicated object. Once it was triggered, people inside could come out, but nobody outside could step foot into the pond.


    The leader of the Sword Palace was trying to use the ''carrot and stick'' tactic in the hopes that the Eight Stone Saints would bring the dragon essence to him.


    But they didn''t seem to give a damn about it. Each one of them had taken the chance and was now soaking their bodies with the dragon essence comfortably.


    There was no way that the Eight Stone Saints could be talked into leaving the pool or abandoning the dragon essence.


    The leader of the Sword Palace was extremely furious now.


    Neither side was willing to compromise until Austin was here too.


    "Ha, ha! I''m going to make a breakthrough!


    I''m going to reach a higher level!"


    A loud laughter suddenly rang out from the pool. It was Conor, the fifth member of the Eight Stone Saints.


    Austin was taken aback when he heard the sudden cry of excitement.


    He was wondering whether the dragon essence was really that useful or not. Could Conor really make another breakthrough by soaking his body in the dragon essence? If so, then the dragon essence really was a powerful thing. But it didn''t sound possible to Austin.

 Chapter 2752 Austin Is Coming

    "Go in and destroy it with everything within your power!"


    the leader of the Sword Palace ordered his men.


    The troops from the Sword Palace launched a heart stopping attack. They all used their best artillery, weapons and skills. Hundreds of thousands of dazzling sword-light beams like torrential rains poured down on the array around the pool trying to break it.


    However, the array had been set up by Peterson the Taoist Ancestor himself. It was reinforced with such a powerful force that it couldn''t be broken easily.


    Boom!


    The ear splitting, deafening sound of energy colliding with the array echoed through the space.


    "If these bastards continue to stay here and keep attacking us, it will be difficult for us to get out of here," Jarred said worriedly.


    Jarred had always been a natural worrier and timid which in turn always made him anxious in any situation.


    "Don''t worry. Austin will find us sooner or later,"


    Asa said trying to reassure his brother.


    "It looks like you are all quite comfortable and enjoying yourselves here. How did you know that I would come here?"


    Right at that moment, a voice was heard as it resounded in the Soul Sea of the Eight Stone Saints.


    ''Austin is here!''


    The Eight Stone Saints cheered up immediately they heard his voice.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, the dragon essence is really good.


    I''ve already prepared several big bottles which I am going to share with you,"


    Asa said with a smile.


    "I''m glad that you didn''t forget to share the good stuff with me,"


    Austin responded.


    At that time, no one could detect his presence for he had used the Aura Disguising Skill to cover up his tracks and conceal his presence.


    Since the leader of the Sword Palace had totally focused on the dragon essence, he didn''t realize that a formidable opponent was approaching.


    "This is the last chance I am willing to give you.


    Take out all the dragon essence and hand it over to me or suffer the consequences.


    If you do as I have said, I will spare your lives and compensate you for your troubles.


    I will even allow you to enter the Sword Palace at the prestigious position of an elder.


    Once you become an elder in our sect, you will get much more benefits than what you have been getting at the Immortal End World.


    As the leader of the Sword Palace, my word is law and I always keep my word. You can rest assured, that I will not renege on our agreement,"


    the leader of the Sword Palace offered.


    He bent over and made concessions including a deal with the Eight Stone Saints because he wanted to own the dragon essence so badly.


    "Oh, so you think the Sword Palace is much better than the Immortal End World?


    ing nonsense and get up so we can finish this.


    I''ll kill you first before destroying the headquarters of the Sword Palace.


    You and your people have always looked down upon the Immortal End World and bullied us at every opportunity. Today, I am going to teach you a hard lesson," Austin sneered.


    Austin waved the fly whisk in his right hand, and hair on it flew out and pounced on the leader of the Sword Palace as they roared like thousands of white dragons.


    For a short while, the space around exploded into nothingness.


    "That''s the power of faith!


    Now it all makes sense. Austin, I can''t believe that you acquired the robe. No wonder you have been able to wield the power of faith!"


    the leader of the Sword Palace shouted at Austin in terror as he recognized the pattern on the robe that Austin was wearing.


    He recalled the middle-aged Taoist he had fought against who had also worn the same robe like the one Austin had on.


    Austin sneered and didn''t say anything more. He held the fly whisk in his hand and started to attack the leader of the Sword Palace with all kinds of powerful secret skills.


    The white power of faith rolled around Austin like a dense fog.


    The leader of the Sword Palace also roared and pulled out a sharp sword in retaliation.


    It was one of the magic treasures made by the genuine immortal, and deemed as the most powerful magic treasure in this universe. It could be considered at par with the sword Austin had gotten in the Ghostdom.


    The moment the leader brandished his sword, an overwhelming sharp sword light appeared and crowded the entire space. It was a spooky scene.


    His cultivation base was exceedingly high. Moreover, he was a swordsman. Even the leader of the Heavenly Palace would avoid fighting against him head on.

 Chapter 2753 The Sword God Array

    Both sides went all out as the battle raged. Neither side would let up on the ferocity of their attacks on the other.


    The white power of faith and the sword-light collided again and again with violent force, illuminating the sky. The ensuing burst of energy was almost enough to break heaven and earth.


    Finally, Austin was able to gain the upper hand with the tremendous might of his power of faith.


    Austin''s fly whisk enlarged, until turning into a rod as thick as a mountain. He swung it heavily at the leader of the Sword Palace. The violent strike crushed almost half of his body, with only a small part of it remaining intact.


    "Sword God Array!"


    The leader of the Sword Palace managed to scream, through his pain.


    On this command, the forces of the Sword Palace assembled immediately, each person forming mysterious patterns with their hand movements. With every pattern, their swords trembled and glowed with light. Suddenly, each sword emitted a dazzling column of light, shooting up into the sky. The lights sharpened and interwove to form the image of the Sword God.


    The Sword God, made up of the tens of thousands of the sharpest sword-light, radiated power. He held a gigantic sword in his hand, which he started swinging at Austin at lightning speed.


    As this ensued, the leader of the Sword Palace turned into a ray of light and sped away into the distance.


    This was his plan of escape: to deploy the Sword God Array to distract Austin and run away while the latter was engaged.


    Catching the retreat at the corner of his eye, Austin barked out a sarcastic laugh. "That''s right. Scamper away like a rat. That''s the only thing you''re good at!"


    Austin called out wryly.


    He was raring to give chase, but the Sword God was in his way. He had to deal with this little problem first.


    Austin felt no fear in the face of such a powerful array. He swung his fly whisk at the Sword God, parrying the onslaught of its gigantic sword.


    Their weapons collided with a deafening clang.


    "That''s a pretty impressive array!"


    Austin admitted begrudgingly.


    After a few more evenly matched clashes, Austin''s fly whisk was finally able to knock back the colossal sword in the Sword God''s hand. He took this opportunity to rush forward and deliver a violent punch. As his fist made contact, the image of the Sword God shattered instantly into pieces.


    "Run!"


    As the Sword God Array disintegrated, so did the fighting spirit of the Sword Palace troops. The forces fell into immediate disarray, soldiers screaming in terror and scattering in various directions in panic.


    "And you think I''ll let you go that eas


    n dissipated.


    Austin didn''t bother to give chase. He knew the figure was just a cloud of spiritual energy sent to deliver a message.


    "Damn it!"


    Austin gritted his teeth, his eyes flashing with murderous rage.


    Austin regarded both Damon and the Evil Shadow King with utmost importance.


    Both of them were great masters at the sect ancestor level, and were staunch protectors of the Immortal End World.


    Austin knew he was especially bound by loyalty and duty to save them; especially the Evil Shadow King, who was his father-in-law.


    In that moment, Austin decided to assemble the people of the Evil Shadow World and the Ancient Celestial World, keeping them close.


    Without the leadership of the Evil Shadow King and of Damon, their people might be targeted by malicious opportunistic forces. Austin vowed to protect these people to the best of his abilities.


    "We''ll discuss this after our departure. Gather everyone and prepare to leave."


    Austin waved his hand and gave the order, leading the troops to the entrance of the Celestial Palace.


    None of them could have expected what happened next.


    "Time to send all the outsiders away,"


    the spiritual soul mark of Peterson the Taoist Ancestor in the majestic underground palace murmured to himself.


    His hands moved, drawing a mysterious pattern in front of him before launching it away.


    Suddenly, the entire expanse of the Celestial Palace started shaking violently.


    The skies and the ground swayed. The people caught in the temblor felt like the entire world was spinning around them. Then one after another, they started disappearing into thin air, teleported away.


    The next moment, everyone found themselves already standing outside the gates of the Celestial Palace.

 Chapter 2754 Leaving The Celestial Palace

    Millions of people flocked the gate of the Celestial Palace, evidently oblivious of the situation.


    Their heads turned from left to right, checking others who might possibly have any idea of what was happening.


    "What''s going on?! Why am I here? I still want to look for treasures!" some queried in slight panic and intrusiveness.


    "I just found a valuable item, and I was about to get it. But now, I was sent out! This is so annoying!"


    whined one of the others who were clearly frustrated with being kicked out of the palace.


    Celestial Palace was indeed home to various rare treasures. And those people had just ransacked most of them after pillaging the place.


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, had been one of the invincible figures in many universes. The wealth and treasures he had collected in his entire life were beyond calculation.


    Even some of the items trivial to him could stir a ruckus among ordinary cultivators, lest those that were considered valuable to him.


    "Let''s give it a shot and see if we can get inside it again!"


    some of the greedy ones proposed, still hoping to ravage the palace to the brim.


    Unfortunately for them, the gate had already been shut close.


    But the masters, whose ideal was not to give up, tried their mightiest to pull it open.


    To their dismay, a formidable energy surged out of the door even before they could touch it.


    This energy turned them into a bloody mist, drifting horribly at them.


    "Whoa! That was scary!"


    With hands on their beating chest, every single one of them was startled.


    "Let me give it a shot!" a tall, brawny man yelled suddenly.


    With his sturdy arms and fist, he strode forward and punched the gate of the Celestial Palace.


    His beaming fist released terrifying energy that expanded in the surrounding space. Most of his fellow cultivators were slightly impressed, narrowing their eyes while a grin was painted on their lips.


    The muscled volunteer packed a wallop, obviously matching a sect ancestor.


    Boom! Glowing runes suddenly flashed on the gate, and waves of energy surged out of it, charging directly at the bulky man.


    All it took was a horrifying scream, and the brave master was blown up. His flesh and blood blasted out and was thrown in every direction.


    Upon seeing this, the rest fell into utter silence, taking one aggressive gulp. Internally, some of them were really thankful to not volunteer and suffer the same fate.


    A great master, who was at par with a sect ancestor, was


    tial Continent.


    You can''t take it away with you.


    If you want this robe to be useful, you''ll have to take time to collect the power from other places from now on,"


    Sherman explained after reading what was on Austin''s mind.


    "What?! No way!"


    Austin exclaimed as he turned to Sherman with his eyes wide open.


    He had thought the Taoist robe could be used as a fatal weapon to protect the Immortal End World.


    But much to his utmost dismay, the power of faith could only rest on the territory of the Celestial Continent.


    Suddenly, a big, serious problem befell on Austin.


    ''I severely wounded the leader of Yaksha Palace and the leader of Sword Palace and acquired rare treasures.


    There is no doubt those top masters will keep their eyes on me.


    Damn it! They might rob me of my treasures once I leave the small world.


    What can I do to protect myself and my treasures?


    Besides, Evil Shadow King and Damon were caught by the underworld troops. I''m not sure if I can save them with my current strength.


    Oh my god! It seems that things have gone completely out of control this time.


    I can only play it by ear.


    It looks like I can''t rely too much on external force.


    Improving my own strength is the most practical way.


    Luckily, I still got the demonic avatar with me, ''


    Austin thought bitterly while prancing back and forth aboard the ship.


    He had decided to hide into the chaotic void once he was out of this small world.


    "Don''t worry too much, kid. We have your back,"


    the supreme holy tree suddenly uttered while the young man was drowning in his own thoughts.


    Apparently, it knew what Austin was worried about.

 Chapter 2755 The Two Giant Servants

    "You eight holy trees?"


    Austin shook his head.


    The eight holy trees might be powerful, but they were still no match for cultivators such as the leader of the Sword Palace and the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    After all, they were the top masters of this universe.


    "Trust us, young man.


    We eight brothers will protect you from harm so you don''t have to worry."


    Sherman was obviously trying to reassure him. It could sense that Austin was worried.


    Austin pursed his lips and said nothing.


    It seemed like Sherman was exactly like the supreme holy tree who always bragged.


    The ship continued to sail across the sea of stars, heading towards the other side of it.


    "It is said that the sea of stars came from nine drops of Celestial Star Water."


    Austin looked out at the vast sea before them. He marveled.


    All things in the world had their own magic. Even nine drops of Celestial Star Water could turn into a vast ocean.


    "The Celestial Star Water is indeed a grand sight to behold!" the supreme holy tree exclaimed.


    It climbed down to the side of the ship to admire the water below. Unknowingly, its mouth was drooling.


    Austin approached the supreme holy tree and asked, "What''s so special about the Celestial Star Water?"


    "That would be a long story to tell. But it''s enough to say that it has a lot of wonderful properties.


    Just know that one drop of the Celestial Star Water is as heavy as a thousand stars.


    If there are nine drops in this sea, then that means the sea weighs the same as nine thousand stars.


    You can imagine how much power it contains and how dangerous one''s attack could be if he refines it."


    The supreme holy tree looked serious as it said this.


    "I see what you mean.


    And you are right."


    Austin nodded his head in agreement.


    It was known that a star was equivalent to a world.


    This meant that one drop of the Celestial Star Water also weighed a thousand worlds!


    How terribly heavy it must be.


    Even sect ancestor


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor had given him an order to treat the eight holy trees as his masters. And so he would.


    "Very good.


    Please lead the way then."


    The supreme holy tree calmly waved its thick branches in the air, relishing the feeling of being the master of the giant.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The giant turned around and led the way.


    A few moments passed.


    A huge palm appeared on the offing. It was as tall as a mountain, blocking their way.


    "Another giant!"


    Austin blurted out. He knew what it meant without asking.


    "Yes, he is,"


    Sherman laughed.


    Then, Sherman took out another yellow rune paper and began chanting. Afterwards, it threw the rune paper at the gigantic palm.


    In an instant, the sea roared and waves began to surge. Another giant rose high until his head touched the sky.


    "Masters, it is an honor to serve you."


    The giant bowed respectfully to the eight holy trees.


    The supreme holy tree laughed.


    "I really didn''t expect that old bastard to be this generous. I had my doubts at first.


    But here are the two giant servants in front of us now."


    The supreme holy tree continued to laugh giddily.


    The two giants began to walk, leading the way to the other side of the sea.


    "We are finally ashore."


    Austin and the others left the ship and landed on the shore.

 Chapter 2756 Release My Son

    "Ha-ha!


    With these two giant servants, no one would dare to mess with me!


    You two, come over here and bow to me. I am your master," the supreme holy tree exclaimed with extreme enthusiasm and grin on its face.


    Ever since it had acquired its servants, it had been full of hot air.


    "Yes, master."


    The voices of the two titans rumbled against the air. Then, with their enormous body, they slowly bowed to the supreme holy tree to show their respect.


    Even with their bent torso, their towering figure still touched the clouds that drifted past their ears.


    "Woodrow, can''t you be low-key?"


    Sherman taunted, raising its brows and pressing its lips.


    "Rest assured, young man. No one in this universe will dare to lay a finger on you, now that I have your back,"


    Sherman gently uttered, intending to comfort Austin.


    "Come on, Sherman, are you serious about that? Why don''t you keep a low profile?"


    the supreme holy tree retorted, bursting into a soft chuckle.


    While Sherman and the supreme holy tree competed on whoever got Austin''s back, the young man''s companions stared at the two giants in shock.


    Violet and Sue clapped their hands and exclaimed in delight as though the two creatures were some sort of entertainment.


    "Shrink,"


    Sherman ordered the two giants.


    "Yes, sir," the giants replied in rehearsed chorus.


    Slowly, they shrank into the size of an average human before respectfully standing behind the eight holy trees.


    "Wow! I can''t believe they can even change their size!"


    Austin exclaimed in sheer surprise, smiling from ear to ear while running his gaze between the two giants.


    "Of course they can.


    Like you humans can enlarge yourselves, these giants can shift sizes too.


    They need to use an omnipotent skill to diminish their size.


    Just like how you take advantage of energy or activate the Omnipotent Bodily Skill to turn into a giant, these giants can do otherwise too,"


    Sherman thoroughly explained while glancing at the now dwindled giants.


    "Oh, I see. That''s rather convenient, isn''t it?"


    Austin uttered with a nod, caressing his chin.


    Taking a deep breath, he then added, "Come on. Let''s get out of this small world."


    As he waved his hand, he and his people went through the space crack and returned to their universe in no time.


    The sea of stars and the Celestial Continent were both located in a small world, somewhere quite far from where Austin originated. So, frankly, it was quite a trip.


    Austin took out ten warships to let all his crew get aboard.


    Immediately, the ships turned into beams of light and hurriedly flew into the distance.


    As they drifted in the dark space void, Austin sat cross-legged in one of t


    isoner," Austin replied in the most unbothered tone he could use.


    He then teleported Alastair out of the Slave Tower to prove himself.


    "Dad, it''s you!


    Oh my god! Help me!"


    At the mere sight of his father, Alastair immediately became elated, obviously filled with hope, as evidenced by his high-pitch voice.


    "Dad, kill this brat. He dared to attack me!


    You can''t let him get away," Alastair continued, now hysterical as he pointed at Austin with seething, angry eyes.


    This man grew up with a silver spoon, spoiled, and had everyone treat him with the utmost respect because of his father. He had never been an underling, lest a prisoner of some young man.


    And this was more than enough for him to hate Austin to the core and try to get even with him.


    "You bastard, release my son right now, or I will kill you mercilessly!" the leader of the Sword Palace seethed, his face red and veins almost popping in his neck.


    He couldn''t help but tremble, seeing as how his spoiled-rotten son fell into his enemy''s hands.


    "Well, I don''t think you and your son are clear about the current situation.


    I am the one in charge, not you, bastards!


    Are you trying to piss me off?" Austin scoffed with a stern face, slightly tilting his head.


    It was clear that this father and son had not grasped the entire situation, much to Austin''s annoyance.


    So, to teach them a lesson, he released his vital energy and directed it at his captive. In just a jiffy, Alastair''s arms exploded, his blood and flesh scattering everywhere.


    Born and raised in an influential, wealthy family, Alastair had always been pampered from head to toe. He had never suffered such pain.


    With Austin''s sudden assault, Alastair could do nothing but scream miserably while tears aggressively ran down his grimaced face.

 Chapter 2757 A Weapon Collector (Part One)

    "Austin! You''re a thief and a rat!"


    The leader of the Sword Palace had always treated his youngest son like a gem and spoiled him. Seeing his son suffering, he just couldn''t endure it and wanted to tear his eyes out of their sockets because he couldn''t believe what he had just seen.


    "Austin, let my son go at once, otherwise, I will certainly tear you into pieces. I will also definitely kill all the living beings in the Immortal End World as well as the Immortal End Alliance. I will hunt down your family and dearest friends and make you watch them die one by one by my hand."


    The leader of the Sword Palace, in unbridled frenzy, took a threatening step forward. Soon a strong sword aura washed out of his body like a water fall, cascading down a series of rocks and hit Austin trying to suppress him.


    The endless and terrible sword aura that filled the heaven and earth forced on Austin felt like a mighty punch to his gut, made of a thousand bricks. Austin doubled over in endless pain as he felt the blood circulation in his body temporarily stop as if it had been disrupted by some cosmic anomaly. His whole body was in painful chaos.


    The only thought running through Austin''s mind was how strong his opponent was. The leader of the Sword Palace was indeed a master at the same level as the leader of the Yaksha Palace, and was very powerful.


    "Oh, really?


    Your Sword Palace''s cultivators, picked a fight without a reason, and then joined the Yaksha Palace to attack my people from the Immortal End Alliance in the Celestial Palace.


    It is the members of your Sword Palace, that chose to provoke, hunt down and hurt the members of the Immortal End Alliance. How do you plan to defend yourself and your people for doing such shameless things?


    I have always stuck t


    n pain, like a cornered beast.


    "Oh, so you want to do horrible things to me and shatter my body into little pieces?


    It seems that you are still disillusioned thinking that you have an upper hand and don''t understand your current situation.


    If you had talked to me nicely and probably begged me for mercy, I might have spared your life.


    But now you have no chance of survival. I''m gonna chop you into tiny pieces like minced meat."


    Austin looked at Alastair with a light sinister smile. Then he summoned his vital energy force and pushed it towards his hostage.


    "Noooo!!! I can''t die like this!!! No! Don''t do this to me! I have a healthy life ahead!"


    When he looked into Austin''s eyes, Alastair saw his killing intent clearly mirrored in his eyes. At that moment, he knew without doubt, that Austin would show him no mercy and kill him even though his father was there to protect him.


    "Austin, don''t you dare go through with what you are thinking. This is my favorite son. I once swore that nobody would ever hurt him as long I was alive."


    The leader of the Sword Palace rushed forward in desperation and tried to prevent Austin from murdering his son in cold blood.

 Chapter 2758 A Weapon Collector (Part Two)

    However, by that time it was a little too late for him to do anything to save his son''s life.


    With an explosive sound, like the clap of thunder, Alastair''s body imploded and was completely annihilated.


    Austin''s personality was very black or white. You were either his friend or his enemy. There was no gray area. Since the Sword Palace was bold enough to attack Austin and his people, he was not going to hold back, but give them in equal measure what they deserved.


    "Austin!"


    The leader of the Sword Palace roared in anger and disbelief. His body was covered with countless glistening sword radiance which flew out and cut the space into pieces.


    Then, he opened his mouth and spat out a golden short sword.


    Wrapped in a dense golden aura with a luster that would dazzle the eyes, the sword seemed like a new unsharpened one having never cut anything. With a hiss, it rushed towards Austin at an amazingly high speed.


    The unsharpened sword was glowing and becoming more and more dazzling as it advanced forward rapidly. It almost ignited the entire starry sky, producing bright golden lights everywhere in its wake.


    The rest of the people who had been watching the confrontation turned pale at the sight of the unsharpened sword.


    This is because everyone had sensed that even unsharpened, the sword had terrible attacking power and was extremely formidable. It seemed to be capable of cutting through anything or anybody.


    Even the leader of the Heavenly Palace was also a bit apprehensive in his heart that he might not be able to withstand an attack launched by such a weapon.


    "No! Sir, your Flying Immortal Sword hasn''t been completely refined yet. It''s still unsharpened! You had better use it cautiously.


    Otherwise, all the previous efforts that you had made, will very likely be wasted!"


    an elder of the Sword Palace exclaimed in surpr


    his blood essence. It was closely connected with his being.


    When the unsharpened sword was counter-attacked, he was also directly attacked and immediately got hurt.


    Boom!


    After the giant hit the unsharpened sword with his fist and successfully stopped it, his fist changed direction and came for the leader of the Sword Palace. The fist was carrying a terrible energy as overwhelming as the sea.


    The whole universe shook as if it had been hit by an earthquake and was about to collapse any time.


    "Come out, Dumpty! Show these people what you can do with your amazing skills,"


    the supreme holy tree roared proudly, excited at the thought of revenge.


    Bang!


    With a sudden shudder of the sky, another giant appeared in front of everyone.


    "Help me get that sword!"


    Austin''s gaze was fixed on the golden unsharpened sword flying in the distance. His desire for the sword was obvious to anybody who had eyes.


    Austin had always been a keen collector who liked acquiring all kinds of powerful weapons and treasures.


    "Okay!


    Boy, you know what? You''re just like me. People of our kind will never let powerful and rare weapons fly through our path, right?"


    the supreme holy tree said with a genuine smile on its face.

 Chapter 2759 The Universe Battle

    The giant, called Dumpty by the supreme holy tree, took one step forward. His large hand fell from the sky, and grabbed the golden unsharpened sword in his palm.


    "Stop!"


    Frightened and angry, the leader of the Sword Palace quickly cast a spell and desperately tried to activate the sword.


    The sword emitted a sharp, brilliant sword radiance, radiating like a golden sun. The energy it reflected was incandescent and twisting. As of it had come to life, it wriggled in Dumpty''s hands, attempting to break free from his grip.


    However, with a hard clench and an extremely heinous force, Dumpty suppressed the sword, denying its escape.


    Boom!


    Simultaneously, another giant''s fist came in to contact with the front of the leader. The giant''s horrific power reverberated through and shrouded the leader, like mountains collapsing and tsunamis surging in rapid waves.


    Continuous explosions vibrated in the space where the leader stayed. All of a sudden, the vicinity around him slowly began to collapse, one inch after another.


    The leader was shocked. He could feel the blood and energy in his body sharply and rapidly pulsating. The powerful strength of this giant made him tremble in great fear.


    "Well done, Humpty!"


    Sherman, the big brother of the holy tree and several other holy trees appeared, standing beside Austin.


    "Humpty and Dumpty? Who gave them two such names?"


    Austin asked curiously. He had never heard or thought of such names.


    These two giants, in particular, had such remarkably funny and lovely names that rhymed with one another.


    "It''s my idea.


    Do you like them?"


    the supreme holy tree stated proudly.


    The corner of Austin''s lips twitched and he felt speechless.


    The appearance of the two giants shocked the masters around them.


    Everyone had seen the massive power the giants wielded and the strength of their abilities.


    With the golden sword in his palm, Dumpty gradually approached Austin. He stretched his hand and surrendered the unsharpened sword to Austin.


    That sword was sealed by Dumpty''s energy, unmoving and static.


    Overjoyed, Austin swiftly grasped it and hid it from sight.


    "Give me back the sword!"


    The leader of the Sword Palace roared, glaring at Austin with rage and exasperation burning in his eyes.


    "Okay, I will think about it."


    Austin sneered nonchalantly. How could he possibly give back the item that he already obtained?


    "You bastards, if you don''t want to die, get out of here.


    Otherwise, don''t blame Humpty and Dumpty for the


    heir strength; otherwise, the injuries would leave a hidden threat to their health in the future.


    Austin and his people retreated back to the Immortal End World.


    ''Just wait and see. Sooner or later, I will return and avenge myself.''


    The mere thought that he was hunted by the top masters made Austin''s blood boil in anger.


    He felt remorse and guilt when he looked at Humpty and Dumpty, both scarred with wounds and scratches all over their massive bodies.


    If it hadn''t been for their combat abilities, he would have been placed in a very distressing situation.


    "And the underworld!"


    The fact that the Evil Shadow King and Damon were still in the hands of the people of the underworld filled Austin''s heart with rage and the intent to kill.


    "Strength... I am still too weak,"


    Austin sighed remorsefully.


    "All right!


    I have decided to cultivate in seclusion, to make a breakthrough and reach the same level as a sect ancestor!


    After I have the same power as the sect ancestor, I will go to the underworld and save the Shadow King and Damon."


    Austin rushed into the time chamber and began to cultivate in seclusion.


    He was well aware of the terrors and the strength of power the underworld held.


    Even if his current strength was coupled with Humpty, Dumpty and his demonic avatar, he might be unable to save people from the underworld.


    His only hope of saving them rested in his plan to make the breakthrough as soon as possible.


    Austin was confident that once he broke through that realm, his talent and fighting abilities would be improved significantly. As a result, he would be able to retrieve and save his people trapped in the underworld.

 Chapter 2760 Three Tests

    In the time chamber, Austin sat still and cross-legged.


    He was focused on perfecting the Golden Sun Scripture.


    Austin had been practicing this formula ever since he reached the level of the Energy Gathering Realm.


    However, he still had not yet cultivated it to its full potential.


    Enhancing the legendary Golden Sun Scripture was really an arduous journey for someone who was preparing to master it.


    "I hope I can successfully break through and reach the sect ancestor level..."


    Austin cleared his mind and started to meditate profoundly. He soon fell into a holistic state of trance.


    Time went by as slow as molasses.


    In a blink of an eye, decades had passed.


    Although thirty years had gone inside the time chamber, only a day had moved onward in the outside world.


    In the Celestial Palace, Austin had battled with the leader of the Sword Palace, the man in purple from the Divine Sect, and the three martial arts masters from the underworld. All of them were considered dangerous, first-class warriors.


    During Austin''s encounters with these men, he used the power of faith, a special external force only known to some.


    Although Austin didn''t have the power with him now, he had obtained sufficient fighting skills from such aggressive engagements with many people.


    Badly wounding his opponents whom everyone regarded as forceful warriors had always fed his confidence for his fighting abilities.


    Austin had a special perspective of the world that was akin to the masters'' advanced points of view, which held him in good stead during certain hostilities.


    This was also advantageous to him in improving his cultivation base.


    Meanwhile, Caroline, Ivy, Sue, Violet, the gnome, and the eight holy trees were waiting outside the time chamber.


    They knew that Austin had made up his mind to strive for the breakthrough towards the sect ancestor level.


    This was important to Austin, and to both the Immortal End World and the Immortal End Alliance.


    At the same time, the Eight Stone Saints were also attempting to make headway in eight other secluded rooms.


    These Eight Stone Saints had acquired a great amount of dragon essence, which would significantly help them for their own breakthroughs.


    Like Austin, every one of the Eight Stone Saints had reached the peak stage of Immortal Saint Realm.


    They were one stretch away from attaining the sect ancestor level.


    Similar to Austin, the Eight Stone Saints were also improving their vital energy quality in isolation in order to level up.


    A century had gone by...


    Boom! All of a sudden, a deafening noise reverberated out of nowhere.


    At the same time, the interior of the time chamber had turned into a sea of golden fire. Blazing flames billowed like a wild beast, spreading with desperate momentum.


    In the middle of the sea of fire, a huge sun hovered like a magnanimous ball floating on the sea surface. It emitted terrifying and sizzling hot streaks of fire!


    Austin was already at one of the topmost levels at that time; by then, the nine sun-like golden balls representing the nine stages of the Golden Sun Scripture had been integrated into one.


    At last, o


    ached this stage easily. They must be tested and tortured endlessly before reaching the sect ancestor level. Those who were not capable of enduring such pain would not be able to survive this hellish test.


    Blood had spurted and shoot out from Austin''s body like a broken pipe. He felt the most burning and sharpest pain all throughout his body, his mind, and even in his heart.


    Austin let out a god-awful howl.


    Then, he exercised all of his law power to summon numerous powerful chains of rule from inside his body. They reached for the epic iron chains from the heaven and earth, and attacked them with brute force! In an instant, all the iron chains flung out.


    Flames of golden light swept over the iron chains as well. Finally, they burnt and melted the chains without mercy.


    The confrontation had lasted for a few months until all the iron chains were extinguished.


    This meant that Austin had survived the second test.


    Austin was quick on the trigger with the law power and had a profound cultivation base in this subject. Therefore, this knack gave him an advantage in overcoming the months-long test.


    Bang! Another chilling noise echoed from the dark.


    Shortly after Austin had gone through the second test, a glaring lightning bolt flashed immediately between the heaven and earth. A galaxy of gigantic thunderbolt suddenly dropped from the sky and rushed over to smash Austin!


    The Thunderstroke Doom had begun!


    The three tests were dreadful, and each one of them was more soul-crushing and macabre than the previous ones. However, the final challenge was the most bloodcurdling one of them all.


    If Austin survived the third and final test, he would reach a higher level and become a sect ancestor level cultivator in this universe, one of the most powerful martial arts masters ever existed.


    However, if he failed, he would perish from the face of the earth.


    "Come on! Let me have it! I''m ready for you!"


    Austin raised his head and gazed upon the sky. Rumbling thunderbolts began to configure in the sky. His eyes were filled with a strong and determined desire to fight!

 Chapter 2761 Successful Breakthrough

    The waterfall of thunder poured in relentless torrents over Austin, submerging him before long.


    Austin pushed his body to release all kinds of energy at maximum.


    Vital energy, physical strength, spiritual sense and law power--he sought to unleash all of them from within him.


    Bang!


    From the torrents of thunder, a white tiger emerged, springing out at Austin and causing the void to rumble and collapse in parts.


    The tiger was the embodiment of the thunder essence which in turn represented the will of heaven and earth. And it was out for Austin''s blood.


    "Ah! Great timing!"


    Austin was undaunted. He took on the white tiger fearlessly, fiercely.


    Austin deployed all the skills he had mastered thus far to fend off the white tiger. His momentum ended up tearing through the space.


    Infinite beams of dazzling light, thunder light, and laws of nature--boundless and terrifying--washed over Austin.


    In the end, Austin was able to tear the white tiger in half, though he sustained several wounds in the effort.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The thunder set loose a terrifying creature after a terrifying creature in succession, each and every one a ferocious fighter.


    "Kill!"


    Austin gritted his teeth and fought back relentlessly. His injuries grew more and more severe, his bones mangled and his blood gushing out. But even this could not deter him.


    "Today, I''m going to be a sect ancestor level cultivator!


    If heaven and earth want to stop me, then I''ll fight against the whole heaven and earth!"


    Austin shouted defiantly, rushing headlong into the area where more creatures were lurking. Even at a distance, he could tell they possessed terrifying strength.


    Austin struck the first blows. And he made sure to deliver the final ones, too.


    Austin slaughtered the creatures one after another. He descended on them like a demon, his power overwhelming.


    Austin went on a rampage and was seriously injured. He sustained grievous harm repeatedly. There were even several times his body simply exploded and disintegrated into a mist of blood.


    Fortunately, Austin had cultivated the Phoenix Nirvana Skill, and the spiritual tree protected his spiritual soul, so both his physical body and spiritual soul restored themselves quickly.


    In fact, Austin soon found that with every resurrection, his body only grew stron


    leader of the Sword Palace not so long ago.


    The sword was nourished with no less than the blood essence of the Sword Palace''s leader.


    It radiated with a tremendous power.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin inspected the golden sword carefully. It wasn''t long before he found the spiritual soul mark left by the leader of the Sword Palace.


    "Austin, you bastard! Just you wait! I shall take my revenge!"


    the spiritual soul mark seethed at Austin.


    Austin only smirked in response before wiping out the mark.


    In its place, Austin engraved his own spiritual soul mark, fundamentally connecting the sword to him.


    "What''s your name again? Right, the Flying Immortal Sword! A pretty good name, if you ask me,"


    Austin said, smiling at his new weapon. He then summoned the golden sword into his elixir field and used his blood essence to nourish it.


    ''Now on to the next plan. I need to practice the Concentration Method first and improve my swordsmanship.


    It''s crucial when I infiltrate the underworld, ''


    Austin thought to himself, preparing to begin the long training in the time chamber.


    Outside the time chamber, his friends'' and followers'' anxiety were starting to reach fever pitch.


    "It''s been too long. Why hasn''t he come out?"


    "I''m dying to know whether he made it or not!"


    Everyone gathered outside the time chamber burned with questions and concern.


    The supreme holy tree sought to assuage their fears, "Wait patiently. Do not worry."


    "I can assure you this. He will succeed,"


    the supreme holy tree proclaimed.

 Chapter 2762 They Broke Through One After Another

    Inside the secret chamber, Austin was practicing the Concentration Method for swordsmanship.


    Since Austin was now a master at the level of a sect ancestor, his progress in refining the Concentration Method was much faster than before.


    Day by day, for hours on end, Austin kept cultivating his skills diligently. He had never practiced so hard in his life.


    Decades later, Austin finally reached the level that had the ability to merge 20, 000 sword-lights into one.


    This meant that in one move, he could quickly wave the sword 20, 000 times, and then combine the strength of the 20, 000 strikes into one to attack the enemy. Many worlds feared it.


    Only when a cultivator had powerful strength and a powerful spiritual sense, could he do that.


    It could be said that this kind of swordsmanship was powerful enough to fight against a sect ancestor!


    Austin had achieved the cultivation base of the sect ancestor, obtained the golden unsharpened sword, and learned the swordsmanship of merging 20, 000 beams of sword-light into one. Austin''s fighting power had undergone a qualitative change recently.


    ''I can end this cultivation now!''


    Satisfied, Austin stood up and left the secret chamber.


    Outside the secret chamber, a large group of people had already gathered, waiting very anxiously.


    Just then, they saw Austin come out.


    "Look! Austin is coming! Here he comes!"


    someone shouted.


    Austin came forward and stopped in front of everyone.


    He shared with them the news that he was able to achieve the realm of a sect ancestor!


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Austin at this moment. They all felt the powerful aura flowing from him.


    "Ha-ha, I have told you that he would definitely make it!


    I always tell the truth!"


    The supreme holy tree was the first to scream triumphantly.


    All the people swarmed up and surrounded Austin in the middle, applauding and cheering.


    "Great! That''s great!


    There is finally someone as powerful as a sect ancestor in our Immortal End World!


    From now on, our Immortal End World is a big world! No one can look down on us anymore.


    Ha-ha, Austin, we all very proud of you! All the members of the whole Immortal End World are!"


    Master Kevin, the soldier, Zenith and other members were all laughing with tears of joy coursing down their cheeks. They also shook hands around, congratulating each other. It was a great day.


    "Austin, you have made it."


    "Little beggar, you''re awesome!"


    "Austin!"


    Caroline, Sue, and Ivy rushed to Austin and looked at their husband with unspeakable joy.


    "Master, you are now a great master like a sect ancestor. You are just so awesome! You''re my idol!"


    Violet also laughed and jumped like a little girl.


    She had been following Austin in the Prime Martial World until now. Deep in her heart, she still regarded herself as Austin''s maid.


    "Ha-ha! Tin, y


    . For so long, their world had suffered under the abuse of larger worlds. That would be in the past from now on. They stood on the ground of the Immortal End Continent and roared with joy.


    Everyone understood them. In this universe, any world would be regarded a powerful and terrifying force as long as it had nine great masters at the sect ancestor level.


    That day, the whole Immortal End World was filled with cheers and celebration.


    Austin came to Master Kevin and asked him to spread the command that in the Immortal End World, a good many temples were to be instructed to collect the power of faith.


    Austin put the Taoist robe he had brought out of the Celestial Palace in a secret space in the Immortal End World.


    With the help of some runes, all the power of faith in the Immortal End World would be concentrated in this Taoist robe.


    Furthermore, Austin had summoned more than a dozen other masters from the Immortal End Alliance to build temples in their worlds, so that the creatures in these worlds would worship with all their hearts.


    In this way, there would be endless power of faith gathered from more than a dozen worlds and hundreds of millions of creatures.


    The power of faith that the Taoist robe collected would increase exponentially and it would become a major killer in the future!


    "This Taoist robe is the most powerful weapon in the Immortal End World, now and in the future,"


    Austin said to Master Kevin.


    Austin knew that he would have to frequently go out as he grew stronger and stronger.


    With this powerful weapon, the Immortal End World could handle any unexpected crisis.


    In this way, he wouldn''t have to worry about it too much.


    Austin shared the spell to Master Kevin.


    In this way, Master Kevin could use the Taoist robe now.


    "Well, it''s time for me to go and save the people who have been captured and sent to the underworld!"


    Austin said.

 Chapter 2763 The Sound Of Universe Drum Rings Again

    Austin departed from the Immortal End World with a group of elite people and headed towards the Tomb Star Cluster.


    The star cluster was in the clutches of the vicious troops from the underworld.


    Austin and his crew boarded the gigantic warship to embark on their journey. As it propelled into the depths of the universe, the warship turned into a beam of light.


    In the far corners of the star cluster, there was a huge city. It was important to the troops and was therefore shrouded by an overwhelming death aura.


    It was the Black Hell City.


    A bunch of people were gathered in the hall of the Black Hell City.


    "I was planning to go on a quest for the treasures of Peterson the Taoist Ancestor.


    I''ve just discovered that they are not in this universe,"


    Ervin said, doing little to hide his displeasure.


    "Could it be possible that Peterson the Taoist Ancestor is still alive?


    The probability of his survival is minuscule. Before he escaped from the Immortal World back then, he fell into the trap set up by many amazing masters of the Immortal World. He had sustained grave injuries and had even run out of his immortal energy in a bid to get rid of them. It''s rather impossible that he survived that,"


    Ervin concluded.


    "Prince Ervin, that Peterson the Taoist Ancestor was incredibly strong. No one could match him in the Immortal World back then.


    So I think there is still a chance that he is still alive..."


    a figure in a black robe responded in contradictorily.


    "You do have a good point."


    Ervin nodded in agreement after giving it some thought.


    "By the way, do you think that Austin is going to accept our terms and trade what we want for hostages?"


    Ervin asked the black figure.


    "I have a strong feeling he will.


    If my sources are right, one of the two people we''ve caught is Austin''s father-in-law.


    The other guy is his best friend.


    They are both very important to Austin. Austin''s loyalty is worse than his brutality on the battle field.


    So it is very likely that he will come here to strike a deal with us.


    The Taoist robe and eight chaotic immortal trees are awesome treasures. They will be of great value to you, Prince Ervin,"


    a man in a black robe replied confidently.


    "That robe has the ability to co


    they set off towards the Heavenly Palace.


    They realized that army from the underworld was a great danger to them.


    Creatures on about a thousand worlds had been slaughtered by them within a week.


    They were intimidated by the mere thought of the corpse army.


    Every creature in the universe was terrified. Even the creatures from the powerful worlds were not confident about being able to defeat this enemy.


    Therefore, the only way to survive was to fight the corpse soldiers together.


    From inside the warship, Austin also heard the sounds of the Universe Drum.


    At the same time, he unleashed his spiritual sense and overheard the discussions of some of the creatures passing by. He was aware of what had happened in the universe lately.


    "Looks like the army of the underworld has begun to launch large-scale attacks,"


    Austin said thoughtfully.


    "That''s good news for us.


    We can take the opportunity to get into the headquarters of the underworld and save our friends,"


    Asa said.


    The Eight Stone Saints and Austin were sitting in the hall of the warship in a semi-circle.


    "Now, the most important thing is to find out where Evil Shadow King and Damon are locked up.


    That way, we can free them as soon as possible.


    The members of the underworld were all very powerful.


    We must do it quickly, otherwise we might get into trouble.


    We need to keep a low profile until then and hide in the darkness. After we''ve confirmed their location, we can rescue them,"


    Austin added.

 Chapter 2764 The Universal Allied Army

    Bang! Bang! Bang! The leader of the Heavenly Palace pounded the Universe Drum. It sounded like a roll of a distant thunder��steady as a clock but with a reverberating sound that echoed through the universe. For every beat, troops from various worlds shuffled their feet into position.


    This time, representatives from most worlds in this universe were all present.


    The corpse disaster had been their problem for a while now. The creatures hadn''t found a solution for their shared problem just yet. Hence, they were all aware of how dire the situation was. The safety of the entire universe was at stake.


    Obviously, the corpse soldiers'' intention was to slaughter all of the creatures in the universe and convert them into monsters like themselves.


    Terribly alarmed with the progressing situation, innumerable amount of troops that came from different parts of the universe gathered together and formed the Universal Allied Army.


    The appointed leaders of the army were the leaders of the Heavenly Palace and the Yaksha Palace and a dozen other top-notch masters.


    "First, we eliminate the main force of the army of the underworld," the leader of the Heavenly Palace suggested. "And then, we''re going to the Tomb Star Cluster and break into their headquarters."


    The masters had serious discussion on how they were going to take down the enemy. As they finalized their plans, they prepared for battle.


    To make their plans effective, they divided their large army into teams. They all marched into various places where the troops of the underworld were.


    There were millions of individuals that crowded the space as they headed into different directions.


    Hundreds of thousands of riders rode away; their horses neighed and beasts roared; their armors glittered. This fight had been a choreographed dance of destruction for so long, tearing their worlds apart��they were determined to put an end to this once and for all.


    The underworld, on the other hand, kept their forces moving. They looked as grotesque as they were before, if not more. Their bodies were torn, and their blood had turned in to a thick turbid brown and how their stomach slowly digested the flesh that was once their own. Once they finished slaughtering all the creatures in a world, they would waste no time and vanquish another.


    However, some of them would take their time to collect the remnants of their victims once they wiped out their world.


    The battle was about to begin. The Universal Allied Army was eventually facing the corpse army.


    Both parties had an astonishing numbers of people.


    They stood opposite of each other, occupying a large area.


    With the staggering number of soldiers involved, it was practically impossible to have the battle in one place.


    There were several battlefields.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of the Universe Drum once again rang out.


    For every sound the drum made, the morale of the Universal Allied Army was boosted. Soon, shouts and battle call


    Austin countered back.


    "I think the two elders are kept in that city. If we don''t get inside it, we will have no chance to save them."


    Conor thought that Austin was right. This was the only way for them to make this work.


    "How about this? You stay outside and I will go in there myself,"


    Austin offered.


    After all, he didn''t want to risk the lives of other people.


    "What are you talking about? If you want to enter it, we will keep you company.


    Do you think we are cowards?"


    Asa raised his voice. He drew out a long breath and immediately calmed himself.


    "I agree with him.


    If you have made up your mind, then we will have your back!


    Don''t you dare act alone on this one! It''s a very dangerous quest!"


    The other members of the Eight Stone Saints smashed the table madly.


    Austin gave a wry smile. ''The Eight Stone Saints have a short temper. If I try to stop them from entering the city with me, they will probably get mad at me.''


    Eventually, Austin gave in and brought them with him. He teleported his crew out of the Slave Tower and delegated them their tasks.


    He ordered one of the giant servants, eight holy trees, and most of his subordinates from the Immortal End Alliance to lurk outside the Tomb Star Cluster.


    While another giant servant, the Eight Stone Saints, and himself were going to sneak into the city where the headquarters of the troops of underworld was located.


    With the help of the Aura Disguising Skill, Austin pretended to be a corpse soldier.


    Since his ability matched the sect ancestor''s, he could achieve the full potential of the Aura Disguising Skill.


    Even the great masters at the sect ancestor''s level couldn''t see through Austin''s trick.


    Top masters, like the Heavenly Palace''s leader, if they failed to pay close attention, would miss Austin''s skillful disguise.


    In the Tomb Star Cluster full of death aura, Austin carefully headed towards the center of the star cluster where the city was located.

 Chapter 2765 Sneak Into The City

    The Tomb Star Cluster festered with the stench of death, down to its very depths.


    At its heart stood a black city, its tall looming walls giving it a formidable aura.


    Austin, who had disguised himself as a corpse soldier of this world, started making his way toward the city.


    There were no guards posted outside the fortress, but the gates were shut.


    The gates were engraved with dark, glowing runes, mysterious and powerful, radiating with deadly threat.


    Austin discreetly used his spiritual sense to inspect the gates, finding it impossible to break into.


    His only recourse was to hide in a corner near the walls and wait for the gates to open.


    He didn''t have to wait long before they did.


    Corpse soldiers marched out of the opened gates, reeking of the stench of corpses.


    Five black-robed men appeared to be leading this army of the dead.


    Based on the energy they were emanating, the black-robed men were great masters at the level of the sect ancestor.


    Under their command, the hundreds of thousands of corpse soldiers marched onward until they disappeared in the horizon.


    After the last soldiers passed through, the city gates swung shut automatically and swiftly behind them.


    There was no chance for Austin to slip through.


    ''Looks like they''re on their way to reinforce their ranks, ''


    Austin surmised, following the soldiers with his eyes.


    The Universal Allied Army was currently locked in battle with the troops of underworld.


    The corpse soldiers that just marched out were on their way to the battlefield.


    Half a day passed. Four or five more groups of corpse soldiers were deployed from the city.


    ''But why is no one going back in? Some of them would have returned by now, ''


    Austin thought irritably, his patience growing thin.


    As if on cue, a massive force of about ten thousand corpse soldiers grew visible in the distance, approaching the city.


    Each corpse soldier carried a black sack on their back.


    Two men in billowing black robes stood out, clearly identifiable as the troops'' leaders.


    Their power could match that of the sect ancestor.


    Ervin, after all, had earlier selected a large number of masters from the underworld to take with him in a massacre spree across the universe, in order to obta


    ovements of the other soldiers around him, but now seeing the contents of the sacks, he came to a realization.


    ''They''ve been collecting the corpses on the battlefields and keeping them in this altar.


    It''s a storage space for dead fighters.''


    The flags around the altar started flapping in the wind, releasing the law of death upon the bodies.


    These flags were the ones preserving the bodies, keeping them from rotting.


    After all the bags had been emptied, the two men in black waved their hands. The corpse soldiers then marched mechanically back to the buildings in the city, tucked themselves back into the packed rooms, and then fell deathly still.


    All these corpse soldiers were clearly just activated and deactivated as necessary.


    Sans activation or need, they were simply stowed away in the buildings like a commodity.


    Austin went along with the motions, followed some dead soldiers as far as into a building, and he finally dropped his act there.


    Once inside, he wasted no time scanning all the rooms with his spiritual sense, finding each one full of corpses, standing still like statues.


    His spiritual sense likewise picked up on the movements of the two men in black robes, who were now flying toward a huge palace in the center of the city.


    After making sure the black-robed masters had gone away, Austin snuck back out and turned invisible to be able to explore the city freely and undetected.


    ''It''s time to find the Evil Shadow King and Master Damon, ''


    Austin resolved.

 Chapter 2766 The Corpse Controller (Part One)

    The air within the huge city was filled with a tremendous aura of death.


    Every street and lanes were full of corpse soldiers bustling here and there to carry out various tasks.


    Austin tried to blend in naturally using his Aura Disguising Skill as he turned himself into an ordinary corpse soldier.


    After about half a day of wandering inside the city, he observed that most buildings were like storehouses of corpse soldiers'' bodies piled up, one on top of the other.


    Before activation, all corpse soldiers were just like ordinary cadavers of humans and beasts.


    However, he also noticed that there were a few large palaces in the middle of the city which were suspicious. There were guards at the gates, and signs of life could be faintly sensed coming from inside.


    Austin sneakily set foot into the center of the city, avoiding any detection. He still remembered the reason why he came here in the first place. He needed to find the Evil Shadow King and Damon from the hybrid titan race who had been held captive by people from the underworld in order to threaten Austin. He then discreetly slipped into one of the palaces to search wherever his friends might be hidden.


    As he entered, he saw more than ten corpse soldiers guarding and roaming around the palace.


    The more intriguing part was when Austin saw a great number of corpse soldiers, continuously entering the palace carrying huge black cloth bags.


    ''Now wait a second! I recognize those bags! Those black bags must contain corpses!''


    Austin already noted this for a while and reached to the conclusion.


    When he pretended to be one of the corpse soldiers and sneaked into this city, he had a chance to see the same large black bags from up close. He then knew that these black bags were space treasures being used to store corpses.


    Thus he b


    ust saw, and did not know what was going on anymore.


    Written on the yellow command flag on the altar was the word "COMMAND"!


    He became confused about the fact that the word was written in characters that could only be seen and learned from the world he originally came from.


    Since Austin arrived in the Prime Martial World, he had always used the language known in this universe whether communicating verbally or in writing.


    But for the first time, he saw a language not of this universe, being used here.


    To top it all, it was a language from Earth. He was so sure that nobody knew of that place except for him, but maybe he made a mistake.


    "Humm��" the Taoist priest continued with the ritual of raising the dead bodies. "��as commanded by the Taoist God!"


    The Taoist priest finished his chants, grabbed a handful of rune papers from the altar and threw them towards the corpses lying in front of him.


    The yellow rune papers surged into the air and glimmered like snowflakes. They slowly descended and landed on the corpses, and seeped through their bodies.


    "Rise!"


    The Taoist priest''s movements were as fast as lightning. He grabbed the wooden sword, raised it and pointed at the corpses.

 Chapter 2767 The Corpse Controller (Part Two)

    In just a moment, all the corpses lying on the floor began to move slowly. Life was evidently being restored to their once dead bodies.


    Each of the corpses wobbled slightly as they tried to get up on their feet, but soon after, they swiftly jumped and stood firmly in front of the altar.


    The corpses had turned completely into corpse soldiers!


    ''You''ve gotten to be kidding me! Is that the corpse controller of the Taoist sect from Earth?''


    Austin almost blurted it out loud.


    ''So I guess this is how the corpse soldiers were refined.


    Wait a second! Does this mean that the corpse soldiers in this world�� are the same thing as zombies from dead people on Earth? Is that even possible?''


    Austin admitted that his mind was in a total mess. He could not find a logical answer to all that was happening.


    There was just too much information, and his brain could not process them all at the same time. He could not determine what was real from not.


    ''Is it possible that this Taoist priest is a corpse controller from Earth?'' Austin tried his hardest to be open-minded and decided to look at it from a different perspective.


    ''If that''s the case, then it means that Earth does exist in another universe.


    Furthermore, if indeed the Earth exists in that universe�� then there must be a passageway somewhere connecting to Earth!''


    After regaining his composure from all the astonishing events, Austin decided to dwell in this possibility.


    He was so thrilled at the thought that he could not control his trembling.


    Looking back, Austin''s soul traveled all the way there to the Prime Martial World and took this man''s body. He had lived as this Au


    as he looked around from the hall of the palace.


    It was Ervin, the prince of the underworld.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. Victory has always been on our side, and this battle will not be an exception.


    We have what we need to emerge victoriously, an unlimited number of elite soldiers. They know no pain, and they know no fear.


    On the other hand, the number of advanced cultivators in the universe are limited.


    We just have to drag this battle until they''re outnumbered, and then we shall walk over them in the end,"


    a man in a black robe affirmed while breaking in a fit of laughter.


    "Ha-ha, you''re right.


    Indeed, in the universe, cultivators at the sect ancestor level are the powerful ones.


    Well, guess what, we can have them for as many as we want!


    How many people do they think they can fit in their army? Thousands, tens of thousands? That''s cute�� we have unlimited soldiers! Let them walk freely and gather here. I want to see the reactions on their faces when they realize that they''re already standing on their graves��"


    Ervin uttered with a devilish grin on his face.

 Chapter 2768 Call For Action

    "Prince Ervin, we have killed a lot of people recently.


    If we continue at this pace, we will surely be able to finish this mission in no time,"


    a man in black robes said with a menacing laugh.


    "I want more than that.


    I want to do more than what our leader asks.


    He asked me to take charge of this mission to test my ability. I will make sure to impress him.


    All right. Send more masters to the battlefields. I want you to destroy the Universal Allied Army!"


    Ervin ordered.


    A dozen men in black robes all stood up at the same time.


    "Yes, sir!" they answered in unison.


    They showed great respect to Ervin for he was one of the most promising candidates to become the next leader of the underworld.


    ''If we could impress him, he might give us a high-ranking position when he became the leader of underworld, '' the men thought.


    The black-robed men hurried out of the palace and rounded up their men. They planned to charge into war themselves.


    "It''s them!"


    Austin recognized two of them the moment they stepped out of the palace.


    Austin had recently been wandering to different places in the center of the city.


    Rage immediately flooded Austin''s body as he saw the two men in black robes.


    It was these two men who kidnapped Evil Shadow King and Damon.


    Austin followed the two men from a distance, careful not to be spotted.


    The two men stayed together for the duration of the walk. They seemed to be good friends.


    "Austin of Immortal End World hasn''t shown up yet.


    Is it possible that he doesn''t care about those two old men?"


    one of them said.


    "Hmm, maybe.


    The Taoist robe and the eight chaotic immortal trees are invaluable treasures. No one in their right mind would trade those for two old men,"


    the other black-robed man responded.


    "Well, it seems the information we got is false.


    They say Austin is a man of honesty and faith. He is not one to abandon his friends no matter the circumstances he''s in. I thought he would rescue the two ol


    anesthesia.


    The corpse controller then waved his sword made from peach wood and began murmuring words.


    "Mr. Ma is getting better at corpse refining.


    He''s now able to refine corpse masters whose power could match that of a sect ancestor.


    It seems that he''s getting a promotion soon," a man in black robes whispered.


    "I agree. Prince Ervin thinks highly of him and he is going to be his most trusted follower,"


    the other man responded.


    ''I have to act now or else the two elders are going to be turned into corpse soldiers, ''


    Austin thought.


    It was very dangerous to fight inside the city.


    However Austin saw no other way. He had to take action immediately.


    He sought help from the Eight Stone Saints and Dumpty to join him.


    "Now!"


    Austin ordered.


    Dumpty appeared out of thin air and smacked the two men in black with his huge hands.


    Austin immediately followed up and released his demonic avatar. The avatar performed the World Sealing Tabooed Magic. Numerous black runes appeared and overwhelmed the men in black robes, locking them in place.


    Austin moved using his bodily movement skill, distorting the space in front of him, and in a flash he had already reached the altar. Using his mind, he released the force and directed it to wrap the altar in an attempt to send it into the Slave Tower.

 Chapter 2769 Narrowly Escaping The Black Hell City

    "Who are you?" the middle-aged corpse controller asked sternly.


    He held a formidable sword made of peach wood, which emitted golden lights of forbidding energy rushing towards Austin.


    "It''s Devil Ancestor Thanos, and Austin!"


    the two men in black robes shouted angrily after coming back to their senses.


    Dumpty and Austin''s demonic avatar attacked the men without hesitation. Thus, they were unable to move an inch and counter their offenses.


    Dumpty was even stronger than the avatar that he was fierce enough to crush the two black-robed men to powder.


    The men in black were hit instantaneously. Their clothes were ripped to pieces and their bodies acquired deep holes.


    Dumpty stretched out his hands to seize the two men and lifted them off the ground. He clenched the captives so tightly that they could not get rid of his grip.


    "How dare you break into the forbidden territory of our underworld? Trespassers will be prosecuted mercilessly!"


    The middle-aged corpse controller swung his sword towards Austin.


    However, his peach wood sword was stopped by a shocking amount of energy that enveloped the blade!


    Austin was planning to transfer the altar into the Slave Tower, but the mystic runes above the altar discharged a great power against him. As a result, he failed to accomplish this plan.


    "Go to hell, you damn Taoist!" Asa screamed at the top of its lungs.


    Asa, together with the other seven members of the Eight Stone Saints, dashed towards the corpse controller at the same time. Their collision was faster and forceful than the speed of lightning! They unleashed eight streaks of terrifying energy waves directly at their ill-fated enemy.


    Since the eight of them each could match the sect ancestor, their all-out attacks were incredibly powerful and fatal.


    Failing to dodge their joint attacks in time, the middle-aged corpse controller was thrown into the air with blood streaming out of his mouth.


    The force produced by the altar suddenly weakened, and the runes suddenly began to disappear.


    ''I see. The corpse controller is in charge of the altar. Since he got injured, he could not focus on controlling it. As a result, the altar''s power faded, '' Austin thought.


    Using his mind, Aust


    of cake.


    Austin activated his spatial power and charged towards the crack at full speed. In a heartbeat, he was able to get through the small fissure and was instantly outside the city.


    "Who was that? I have never seen someone with such remarkable spatial power!"


    A figure with a wizard hat in one of the palaces of the Black Hell City gaped at Austin with his mouth wide open.


    Chace, who was watching the events unfold before his eyes, sensed that Austin had escaped the city. He was in utter shock.


    After all, the Black Hell City itself was a valuable treasure of the underworld because of its great power.


    Knowing that someone had been able to flee out of the city through a tiny crack was indeed too shocking.


    The gates were enveloped with accursed magic and was filled with brilliant arrays. Even most of the masters in the city could not pass through it.


    Even the small crevice caused by the force of the masters were suffused with magic. No one could get through it unless he or she had perfectly mastered spatial power.


    Swoosh!


    Chace brought a black and white stick and went after Austin.


    "We''re finally out! We almost got trapped there for a second!"


    Austin exclaimed with joy.


    ''That was so close.


    That city was being activated when I got through the crack.


    Some powerful magic treasure, this city is. Once active, I don''t think I could get out of it.


    If I took action a minute later, I would be trapped there for eternity, '' Austin thought.

 Chapter 2770 Fight Chace

    Boom!


    Just as Austin was feeling lucky, the city behind him violently shook. The endless deathly energy was surging.


    An extremely horrible pressure was suddenly coming to Austin.


    The city was obviously a powerful magic treasure.


    Without delay, Austin quickly moved around and found the eight holy trees, Humpty, and the other ones. Then he transferred them into the Slave Tower before using his bodily movement skill to transport himself to somewhere far away.


    Whoosh!


    The city''s gate was opened by a figure with a tall pointed hat. The figure rushed towards Austin.


    The figure was none other than Chace.


    "The lad has become a master with a cultivation level comparable to a sect ancestor. Indeed, he is a genius."


    Chace was surprise to sense Austin''s aura. He remembered Austin''s aura the last time they had met, which made it easy to recognize.


    "How dare you break into the territory of our underworld and create trouble!"


    Behind Chace, a lot of black figures were constantly rushing out of the city and darting towards Austin.


    There were also a swarm of powerful dead soldiers who were rushing out of the city gate.


    "We must get Mr. Ma back!"


    Ervin angrily roared, making his face look twisted.


    He found that Mr. Ma, the creator of all these corpse soldiers, had been taken away from the Corpse Refining Palace by someone.


    Mr. Ma was very talented when it came to refining the dead soldiers. Ervin had always wanted to train Mr. Ma to be his right-hand man, but unfortunately, he was captured and missing.


    Ervin was the third prince of the underworld. People would show him utmost respect whenever he went to different places in many universes.


    He hadn''t expect that someone would dare to provoke him.


    Some of the masters led the dead soldiers out of the city gate.


    The dead soldiers were overwhelming and were chasing in different directions.


    Meanwhile, Austin was already in outer space hundreds of thousands of miles away.


    "Hooray! We finally


    his hand, releasing several beams of sword-light.


    Each beam of sword-light was containing twenty thousand sword intents.


    Such level of sword intents made the sword-light unbelievable powerful!


    Bang!


    The sword-light and the long stick''s collision caused a deafening sound.


    The long black-and-white stick brightly shone and unleashed great power that was able to destroy the few beams of sword-light Austin had sent out.


    The long stick continued to fly towards Austin.


    Austin stretched out his two fists, summoning the Pot of Chaos and the Omnipotent Pot.


    Boom!


    The chaotic void collapsed and endless spatial turbulence unceasingly flooded.


    Austin was thrown backward. He felt his blood wildly surging in his body.


    Indeed, Chace''s strength was too terrifying.


    Even though Austin was thrown back, he didn''t show any sign that he was hurt.


    "Wow!


    You have progressed really fast, boy.


    Even the principal disciples of some big forces couldn''t compete with you,"


    Chace praised Austin.


    Boom!


    Chace rushed towards Austin with boundless deathly energy and corpse miasma. He was determined to finish Austin on the spot.


    "Good timing!"


    Austin roared.


    Having the strength of a sect ancestor, Austin showed no intentions to retreat. He rushed forward to fight back with courage and will.

 Chapter 2771 The Earth

    A few rounds in and Austin was hit by the black and white stick.


    The force of it threw him into the air, smashing part of his body in the process.


    He chose to face Chace alone, without the help of his demonic avatar. He wanted to test his own strength.


    Now he knew that he was still no match to Chace.


    It only took several strikes to wound him.


    But at least, Austin'' injuries were only superficial.


    He used his Phoenix Nirvana skill, and bright flames burst from his body. They licked at his wounds and healed them instantly.


    All in all, he had sustained a dozen wounds from the fight. The most serious one was when his body was smashed and strewn to the air. But thanks to his Phoenix Nirvana Skill, he survived all of them.


    "Boy, what secret technique did you use to heal yourself?" Chace asked.


    He seemed shocked by it.


    The Phoenix Nirvana Skill was a legacy of Peterson the Taoist Ancestor. It was considered one of the most brilliant techniques in the Immortal World. Its magic was powerful.


    It was said that as long as the spiritual soul was intact, anyone who mastered the skill could come back to life even if his body were destroyed.


    Austin''s body and soul had grown much solid by now.


    Therefore, he could quickly recover from all his wounds using the Phoenix Nirvana Skill.


    "I''m impressed.


    You have achieved this much strength and power despite your young age.


    In fact, you are stronger than most talents I have ever encountered.


    It is truly remarkable,"


    Chace praised, generously.


    "Sir, you seem to be a good person.


    Meanwhile, the leader of the underworld let his men slaughter the innocent and plunder their corpses. He is ruthless.


    But still, you take his side. Why?"


    Austin asked.


    His words seemed to have caught Chace off guard.


    Chace sighed and shook his head.


    "I don''t think you will ever understand."


    In his head, Austin was weak and young. Such personal matters wouldn''t concern him.


    But Austin carried on with his questions.


    "Sir, do you know the planet Earth?


    Did you come


    closely behind him.


    They came upon an ancient altar.


    Anyone near it could feel the thick corpse miasma covering it. They recoiled from it.


    "We shall give sacrifice to activate this altar. Only then will it show us what really happened today in the city.


    And it will reveal to us the invader''s face."


    Ervin sat cross-legged on the altar.


    The rest of the men followed suit.


    "Let''s get started," Ervin said.


    All his veins suddenly burst open. Black blood spurted out of them like a fountain, dripping down on the altar.


    Like him, the others began sacrificing their blood as well.


    The Black Hell City was a priceless treasure of the underworld. It couldn''t be activated casually by just anyone for it needed people''s blood essence before it could be used.


    After a while, the Black Hell City began to shake vigorously. A burst of energy flew out of it.


    It was finally awake. Its dark light soared high into the sky.


    "Show me!"


    Ervin shouted as he made several hand gestures and sent his energy into the alter.


    In an instant, images appeared above the Black Hell City.


    They showed what had happened earlier that day.


    There was a young man who infiltrated their ranks disguised as one of their corpse soldiers. He had followed the horde into the city.


    The young man was, of course, Austin.


    His face was shown clearly across the sky.

 Chapter 2772 Its Austin Lin

    "It''s Austin Lin! I knew it,"


    several men in black robes shouted altogether.


    Austin was a prominent figure in the universe.


    Even masters of the underworld knew his misadventures and antics.


    Austin''s whereabouts were flashed on the images above the Black Hell City as if he was a top wanted criminal.


    Footages of their escape also showed images of Dumpty and the Eight Stone Saints. Ervin and the other masters of the underworld were shocked.


    "Humph! No wonder he had the balls to break into the Black Hell City. We must identify all of his associates,"


    Ervin said with a grave expression.


    "I sense they are just several masters who could match the sect ancestor level. They can''t be a threat to us.


    We''ve got a few hundred masters of the same level,"


    a black-robed man said.


    "You''re right. Send an army to invade the Immortal End World and slaughter every single one of the creatures there!


    Remember to bring back Mr. Ma safe and sound.


    As for Austin, take care of him. You know what to do,"


    Ervin commanded.


    "Copy that," all the men in black answered in chorus.


    Afterwards, they turned around and round up their men.


    The following day, a large army of corpse soldiers set out to search for Austin and his companions.


    An overwhelming ten million cadavers comprised the horde!


    Fifty of them were sect ancestor level fighters.


    The troops could destroy any powerful world.


    The masters who were of the sect ancestor''s level were truly a terrifying and invincible force.


    There was no world in the universe that owned so many top masters at the level of the sect ancestor.


    Only the famous alliances, such as the Heavenly Palace and the Yaksha Palace, could have so many remarkable masters at that level.


    In the universe, a huge warship was moving forward swiftly.


    Damon''s hearty laughter resounded inside the ship.


    "Austin, I can''t believe you broke into the Black Hell City and managed to get us all out!


    I really don''t know how to repay your kindness!"


    he said sincerely.


    "Oh, please don''t say that, sir.


    You were captured because of me. I got you into that whole mess,"


    Austin replied.


    "Austin, that was too risky.


    Have you thought of Caroli


    m Earth, he was concerned when he had heard news about it.


    ''I must find a way to ask Chace what he knows about the Earth, ''


    Austin decided.


    "But I must still improve my own strength! I can''t stop my cultivation now.


    In that way, I can defend the Immortal End World and the people around me. Perhaps I can pay a visit to Earth one day!"


    Austin clenched his fists.


    No matter what level he reached, Austin was an ardent cultivator. For him, the only way to go was up. He was patient and determined to get better every time he practiced whatever skill he desired.


    Soon, Austin started to cultivate the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation.


    In the past, he released the deity of heart during his exploration at the secret realms of internal organs.


    Setting free the deities of internal organs was the first phase of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation.


    Austin had just gained the basic knowledge needed to master the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation.


    Austin wanted to try opening the other four doors to the secret realms of internal organs and liberating the other four deities inside them. In this regard, his strength would increase sharply.


    In the secret chamber, Austin sat cross-legged deep in meditation.


    In order to develop the secret realms of internal organs, one needed to comprehend and recite the ancient scriptures and do breathing exercises.


    Slowly, Austin adjusted his breath and began to enter in a state of trance...

 Chapter 2773 The Secret Realms of Internal Organs (Part One)

    The secret realm of internal organs were where the deities of one''s internal organs lived. Each secret realm contained a hidden door. Open the door, release the deity, and one could see his true potential.


    However, the doors were locked shut. The only way to enter, was to chant the scripture that corresponded to the specific door.


    There were five secret realms of internal organs, and obviously there were a total of five scriptures. Each of them carrying its own properties that were perfectly fitting to open each of the five secret doors it was designated to.


    Austin first recited the scripture to open the door of the secret realm of liver.


    As he slowly chanted, the melody of the spell reverberated out of his mouth, sounding like the soft toll of a ringing bell heard during the early morning. The gist of the scripture flowed through Austin''s body. Like a whisper, it roamed around his five internal organs and cleansed them from any marks the body had accumulated in the world.


    Austin entered a state of serenity and purification that only the most limpid water could give him. He vaguely envisioned a chaotic space located inside his body.


    Spots of light illuminated the chaotic space, sometimes looking like stars adorning the sky or the gods hovering in the air.


    "There seems to be a world within my body..."


    Austin''s eyes widened with a slight surprise.


    The tune of the ancient scripture being recited echoed inside Austin''s space of chaos. His primordial spirit curiously wandered about, in search of the door to open the secret realm and release the deity in charge of his liver.


    Of course, the image of him roaming around the land of chaos and chanting in reverence was merely a scene he envisioned alone in his mind.


    In reality, Austin was sitting cross-legged with a gleam of light radiating from his


    ng two rays of radiance that seemed to have everlasting energy. This was the cause of the successive explosions that took place within the void.


    The deity in cyan slowly stood up and quickly strode out of the palace representing the liver. He then appeared out of Austin''s body, floating in the starry sky.


    The air silently stirred in a rush.


    The deity of liver shouted upwards, the rapid waves of his voice suddenly shaking the sky.


    All the stars within a radius of a hundred thousand miles started flashing uncontrollably. The original energy essence of the stars started to be extracted by the sound waves. They turned into long milky rivers, rapidly racing towards the deity as he opened his mouth, breathing it all in.


    In the blink of an eye, the deity in cyan was engulfed by the blazing star light.


    A divine figure stood in the air, floating like a gigantic statue. As the deity absorbed the original energy essence of the star, he roared with violence, creating an appalling and astounding scene.


    Once the deity had absorbed enough original energy essence of the star, he returned back to Austin''s body and sat cross-legged in one of the five palaces that represented the secret realm of Austin''s liver.

 Chapter 2774 The Secret Realms of Internal Organs (Part Two)

    Satisfied with his achievement, Austin walked to the other palaces, trying to open the other secret realms.


    Several days had passed.


    "I''m the guardian of the secret realm of kidney."


    A loud voice echoed as the door of another palace opened. A deity in black rushed out and suspended himself in the starry sky. Like the deity in cyan, this figure swallowed the original energy essence of the stars in the universe, to increase its strength.


    Without surprise, a third roar was heard.


    "I''m the guardian of the secret realm of spleen!"


    A figure in yellow raced from the palace representing the spleen. He floated in the air, mimicking the same actions as the two previous deities, absorbing the original energy essence of the star.


    "I''m the guardian of the secret realm of lung."


    A supreme being clothed in white deserted Austin''s body, flinging himself into the void of the starry sky. He too, absorbed as much of the original energy essence of the stars as he could to preserve his strength.


    Now, all the secret realms of Austin''s five major internal organs were opened.


    And, all the deities within the realms were summoned and released.


    The five deities each guarded a secret realm and the doors that would allow one to enter the five internal organs. A mere glimpse of their solemn, mysterious, and majestic appearance was enough to drive fear into people''s hearts.


    "There are secret realms in a human''s body, guarded by special deities. Know that you are my deities and that you shall belong to me forevermore.


    The only way to cultivate is to channel the focus to ourselves. We should seek and lock the power within us instead of looking for external resources..."


    Since all five deities belonging to the secret realms of five major internal organs had been released


    xpecting when he practiced this skill in the first place.


    Austin then went back to the secret room on the warship and continued and reinforced his martial ability in seclusion.


    The warship was headed back to the Immortal End World.


    Inside his secret chamber, Austin adjusted his breathing and rested for a while. He then set out to finish his cultivation.


    After finishing, Austin decided to check the Slave Tower.


    He came to the floor imprisoning the corpse controller that he had abducted from the Black Hell City.


    The corpse controller''s power was sealed off by Austin. He was now no different from any other ordinary people and he was very furious upon realizing that he had an unexpected visitor.


    "Who the hell are you?


    I''m from the underworld, boy. Think about the consequences you may face before you dare to touch me. You will die miserably!


    In all the universes I know of, no one dares to provoke anyone from the underworld. You understand?


    Brat! I strongly urge you to let me go.


    I''m warning you, boy. Otherwise, it will be too late for you to regret your foolish actions!"


    The corpse controller rapidly warned Austin, sneering as soon as he saw the latter.

 Chapter 2775 The Art of Corpse Control

    "That''s why I captured you.


    So quit with the nonsense and just answer me.


    What do you know about a planet named Earth?"


    Austin pressed.


    "I don''t know what the hell that is! Let me go, you little bastard!"


    the corpse controller screamed at Austin.


    The corpse controller was furious. ''Who does this brat think he is? I''m a respected figure in the underworld! Even the leader of the underworld treats me with courtesy!


    Doesn''t this upstart know he is beneath me?!'' he fumed.


    "So you know nothing,"


    Austin pointed out flatly, disappointment evident in his tone.


    "Boy, didn''t you hear me?! Release me at once!"


    the corpse controller demanded, as if talking to a servant.


    A resounding crack rang out.


    Austin had struck the corpse controller, propelling him into the air.


    "Why, you...."


    The corpse controller was stunned.


    He never got to finish the insult that was already on his lips.


    Austin leapt up and delivered another punch to his face, followed by a kick.


    By the time the corpse controller slammed back to the ground, his face was already black and blue and swollen, his nose also broken. His anger at Austin quickly transformed into fear.


    ''He''s one of those barbarians who like to talk with their fists, '' he realized with trepidation.


    The corpse controller knew enough to just keep his mouth shut in the face of such people.


    Otherwise, he knew he''d end up sporting a fat lip, too.


    "From here on out, just answer my questions.


    If you don''t, you just might force my hand again. Got it?"


    Austin sneered, cracking his knuckles in the corpse controllers'' face.


    The corpse controller started trembling in fear.


    He was right about Austin. He did like to settle matters with violence.


    The corpse controller gave in to his cowardice and decided to cooperate.


    Staring at Austin''s fists in terror, he nodded quickly.


    He answered every question Austin had.


    It turned out that the corpse controller had an old master in the underworld who was skilled at refining the corpse soldiers.


    The corpse controller, since childhood, had learnt the craft from his master.


    Presently, he had just finished his preliminary training and was now able to refine some low-grade corpse soldiers.


    He used these skills to serve Prince Ervin, who appeared


    he was helpless under Austin''s power. He tried to resist, his eyes becoming bloodshot. But it was a futile fight.


    He could feel his heart tighten. He had put in years of hard work for those runes and treasures and spells.


    Now here they were, being taken from him without any difficulty.


    "Here goes nothing!"


    After reviewing the steps again and again, Austin was finally ready to give it a try. He concentrated his mind, transporting several corpse soldiers from the Slave Tower to his present location.


    Austin had taken these corpse soldiers and kept them in the Slave Tower last time he was in the Black Hell city. But just now, he decided they were the perfect test subjects for this experiment.


    Austin took out a rune paper and flung it in the corpses'' direction.


    The rune paper flashed a bright and dazzling light, enveloping the soldiers.


    Austin then took out a peach wood sword. He drew a magic sigil in the air, murmuring some words.


    "Come forward!"


    Austin commanded after the spell was completed.


    The corpse soldiers simultaneously moved their feet and marched toward Austin.


    It worked!


    Austin couldn''t believe it!


    But of course, Austin was aware this was just a small, insignificant start.


    Like a magic trick, it almost had no practical use.


    There would be tens of thousands of corpse soldiers deployed all at once in the battlefield. And he would need to place all of them under his thumb.


    Right now, he was only able to control a handful soldiers. He certainly had a long way to go.

 Chapter 2776 The Army Of The Underworld Arrives

    After several hours'' worth of efforts, Austin was finally able to freely control the few dead soldiers.


    Objectively speaking, the skill of controlling dead soldiers was not only complicated but mysterious as well.


    However, Austin had adapted easily, quickly grasping a clear understanding of the skill because of his extraordinary spiritual soul power.


    Moreover, he had learnt how to control the corpses from the Ghost Sect, allowing him to easily master his control over the dead soldiers, within a short period of time.


    "What? How is it possible that you already have the ability to manipulate dead soldiers? This is unbelievable and unheard of!"


    the corpse controller gasped in disbelief.


    He recalled exerting effort in studying and working hard for several years in order to master the skill of controlling dead soldiers. Nobody knew how often he got scolded by his master and how much pain and sacrifice he suffered just to perfect controlling dead soldiers.


    Yet to his surprise, this young man standing in front of him was able to acquire this ability just by studying for a few hours.


    He could not help but feel an overwhelming amount of frustration at Austin''s talent for controlling dead soldiers.


    "I have tried so many times! The method you informed me of is still a low level and can''t control a lot of dead soldiers. To add, it is even more difficult to control the dead soldiers that have relatively more power and strength.


    There has to be a more efficient way to control a larger quantity of powerful dead soldiers.


    Tell me now!"


    Austin went on interrogating and demanding answers from the corpse controller.


    Overwhelmed by the pressure Austin was putting him under, the corpse controller surrendered the truth. What he had stated before was merely the primary level of controlling dead soldiers.


    Truth be told, there were medium and advanced methods that could be executed in achieving a more efficient way of controlling dead soldiers.


    Impatient, Austin continually bombarded him with questions about the skills required in achieving the medium and advanced level of control.


    In the warship, Austin continued to cultivate the secret skill of controlling dead soldiers.


    After a few days, the warship finally returned to the Immortal End World.


    Everyone was elated and ecstatic that they successfully saved the Evil Shadow King and Damon.


    When Caroline saw the Evil Shadow King, she was overjoyed with tears running down her beautiful face.


    Lady Nathalie, Caroline''s mother, even rushed over to hug him as soon as the Evil Shadow King appeared in sight.


    "Thank you, Austin. Caroline just cried for me.


    It seems that in her heart, she began to recognize me as her father.


    You are my good son-in-law!"


    the Evil Shadow King whispered to Aust


    out to investigate and observe. At present, half of the universe has been unknowingly controlled by the underworld.


    The other half is grasped by the Universal Allied Army.


    When should we join the war?


    The underworld is a common enemy of all the forces in our universe and they have been posing multiple threats to the safety of the people.


    As long as the troops of the underworld are still alive, peace cannot thrive at all.


    I believe that it is time for us to send our cultivators in the fight against the underworld."


    The Evil Shadow King, Damon, Kevin, Zenith, and the soldier came to discuss the current situation with Austin.


    "Yes, we can''t just stand by.


    We should organize our troops and get ready to fight immediately."


    Austin thought for a while and nodded in agreement.


    Just then, a voice echoed.


    "I have an emergency to report, sirs!


    There is an army of dead soldiers approaching the Immortal End World!


    It seems that they want to engage in an attack against us!"


    a cultivator of the Immortal End Alliance worriedly exclaimed.


    He had been guarding the outer space near the Immortal End World to observe any inconsistencies.


    "Really? That is unusual!"


    Austin and the other masters stood up in alarm upon hearing the news.


    "What the audacity that the army of the underworld has to come and attack us!


    Perhaps the masters of the underworld have finally discovered that I broke into their headquarters to rescue my companions?"


    Austin quickly deduced, with worry clenching in his heart.


    "Okay!


    In this case, we must first subdue this military campaign that the underworld has sent. Only then can we plan ahead on how we intend to end this war.


    Give out my command that we are about to fight! We must be ready as soon as possible!"


    Austin commanded in a low voice etched with determination and concern.

 Chapter 2777 Fiercely Fighting Against The People From The Underworld

    A horrifying death aura and corpse miasma filled the air in the universe outside the Immortal End World.


    Groups of corpse soldiers broke through the stillness of the sky and surrounded the Immortal End World.


    These corpse soldiers surged the surroundings like a torrential wave, setting the ambiance of the place into a depressive mode.


    Fifty to sixty people in black robes stood at the frontline, emanating tremendously intense waves of energy. Even the heaps of their breath seemed to be compelling as well.


    "Finally, we have arrived at the Immortal End World,"


    a man in black robe said coldly.


    His voice, like from the deepest of the hell, sounded eerie and ghastly.


    "Oh, is this tiny a world worthy of our attention?


    Prince Ervin has made a mountain out of a molehill. Make sure this is really for all it''s worth," another man commented with his hands clasped behind him.


    "Don''t worry. Sending a small number of warriors is more than enough destroy this tiny world."


    Some of the men in black robes assented and chuckled as they confidently discussed.


    "Cut the crap! Are you doubting Prince Ervin? He sent us here knowing full well that we''ll succeed,"


    the man in the lead, whose aura was a little stern and strict, warned his comrades.


    Upon hearing him, the others immediately straightened up, slightly coughing and bending their heads as they do so.


    "Be quick! Destroy this small world in the shortest time possible and return to report to Prince Ervin!"


    ordered the leader of the pack in a black robe.


    "Ha-ha!


    You guys want to destroy the Immortal End World?! Is that a joke?


    Well, you and your corpse soldiers came here to die!"


    A burst of blaring laughter suddenly broke out from somewhere, turning the soldiers'' heads in search of the man.


    Then, one after another, several teleportation altars materialized, sending a procession of people descending from the retables.


    The voice belonged to Asa, who was wearing a smug on his face while holding his head high.


    "You bastards, come here and die!"


    shouted the Eight Stone Saints as they rolled up their sleeves to supposedly intimidate the opponents.


    "Austin, how dare you break into the Black Hell City and take away Elder Ma? You deserve to die for your actions!


    Release Elder Ma at once, and hand over that robe and the eight holy trees to Prince Ervin; otherwise, we''ll annihilate the Immortal End World today!"


    fiercely shouted the leader of the men in black robes, intently looking at Austin with sharp eyes and furrowed brows.


    "Come here! Let me cut off all of your heads!"


    Austin, who now looked extr


    several deafening sounds, the man in a black robe was forced to retreat.


    Although Austin had just broken through to the sect ancestor level not long ago, he was clearly much more powerful than any other ordinary cultivators at this level.


    Bang!


    His movements were faster than lightning. With the two treasure pots in his hands, he launched a punch towards the man while the latter was occupied retreating.


    At the same time, a tall and robust figure appeared. With just a swing of his hand, dark runes shot towards the man in a black robe.


    The demonic avatar, who was Austin''s most prized weapon, employed the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    Now that it had reached the ninth stage of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic, it was even more powerful than before. Its attack was far more polished and precise, shooting the enemy wounded spot-on.


    Puff!


    Under the joint attack of Austin and the demonic avatar, the man in a black robe was finally exploded into pieces, reduced into nothing but spurts of blood and flesh.


    A cultivator of the sect ancestor level from underworld was killed by Austin effortlessly!


    Then, a yellow and old rune paper drifted in the air and slowly flew towards Austin.


    He reached out to catch the rune paper and immediately hid it away.


    The appearance of this rune paper meant that these black-robed men were actually refined from corpses!


    "Be careful, guys! Austin is a strong fighter!"


    the leader of the corpse soldiers warned his comrades. His eyes displayed the slight alarm he felt the moment he saw the young man slaughter one of his men.


    "Go to hell, bastard!"


    Two fast black-robed warriors, one from left and the other from the right, charged at Austin at the same time, ready to kill the boy.

 Chapter 2778 Encounter A Powerful Opponent

    "Kill!" Austin''s voice thundered, making the air around him burst aggressively.


    He released strong beams of sword-light, each containing the power of twenty thousand sword moves, in succession. Each beam of sword-light was so sharp, forcing the two men in black robe to resist with all their strength.


    Boom! Boom!


    Austin then waved his fists and targeted the space, creating a blaring explosion.


    All of a sudden, the air around the space wreaked havoc, sending stones and specks of dust rolling in all directions. On top of this mayhem was the ominous rumbling of thunder and flashes of lightning. It was as if the gods were playing mischief with humans.


    In just a single streak of his fists, Austin sent the two men in black robe in panic-stricken mode. They madly swung their sickles, in no particular direction, desperate to resist the attack.


    In terms of cultivation base, Austin was at par with his opponents.


    But, in terms of fighting experience and martial arts skills, he was no inferior to them.


    Therefore, it was clear that those men were no match for Austin.


    On top of that, the demonic avatar had always been fighting by Austin''s side. With that kind of extraordinary weapon, the young man was indeed ahead of his game.


    Bang!


    Waves of fire gushed out from the golden ball above Austin''s head, flowing towards one of the enemies.


    These black-robed men from the underworld cultivated with evil energy, like corpse miasma�C�Cquite a negative and dark force of power.


    On the other hand, Austin''s Golden Sun Scripture was a positive cultivation method, something that was conclusively used by the greater good.


    So, once employed, it naturally suppressed the evil energy of those black-robed men.


    Bang!


    Austin instantly flashed before one of his enemies and swung his fist. The Divine Ruling Chains followed behind his fist and landed on the black-robed man''s body, crushing it on the spot.


    At the same time, the demonic avatar also launched an attack towards another black-robed man who was approaching Austin. Seemingly fragile as glass, he was smashed to pieces in just one hit.


    In just a heartbeat, Austin and his avatar had slaughtered three black-robed men, quite surprising considering the slight difference in their number.


    The rest of the men in black robes were utterly silences, glancing at the raining remains of their comrades with their mouth agape.


    Quite frankly, these men had done nothing but looked down on Austin and the Immortal End World.


    They considered the Immortal End Word merely a small world in a fallen universe, and Austin as nobody but a mere young boy, desperate to prove something to the world.


    In their eyes, they were too weak t


    man''s face, confident that he was going to slay this combat.


    Austin held his rib, coughing slightly while blood dripped from the side of his mouth.


    Raising his head, he roared, and the innumerable Divine Ruling Chains fell from the void and circled around him.


    Streaks of sword light aimed at his opponent and like splashing water, each of the sword light was sharp enough to slice open the space.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With blaring sounds, the dark sickle continued to collide with the sharp sword light, preventing the latter from successfully freeing Austin from confinement.


    While wielding the sword light, Austin performed all kinds of martial arts skills, producing overwhelming and formidable energy that constantly attacked his opponent.


    However, as powerful as he was, the leader of the men in black robe, was able to successfully resist all of them.


    Puff!


    Austin was instead hurt. His left arm was hit by the black sickle, causing his body to be thrown into the air.


    "Boy, it''s too late to regret now,"


    the man in black sneered, taking a step forward and chasing after Austin with murderous intent.


    While Austin was retreating, he exerted the Phoenix Nirvana Skill to instantly recover from his injury.


    Suddenly, the doors of the five secret realms slammed opened inside his body. Howls resounded in succession, and five deities rushed out, spurting out a vast expanse of stars.


    Because of these deities, Austin felt his body overwhelmed and stuffed with intense energy.


    With such vital energy force flowing in his body, Austin''s fighting power doubled in an instant!


    Immediately, he stretched out his hands and checked every corner of his figure. A wide grin crept on his lips while the five deities sat cross-legged over his head, glittering in the divine aura.

 Chapter 2779 Kill The Opponents

    Austin''s body was radiating a brilliant light while his power surged with great intense.


    It was Austin''s first time to perform the secret technique that was recorded in the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation. At that moment, every cell in his body that contained a terrible energy was activated. This amount of energy was enough for him to easily turn over the whole universe.


    Austin punched the space in front of him, which created an unparalleled momentum.


    Boom!


    The small space in which Austin was trapped suddenly began to crack. After a while, the space exploded and disappeared completely.


    The man in the black robe was shocked. He was very confident that his secret skills were strong enough to trap Austin in space. However, he was taken aback when the space shattered in just an instant.


    "Ha! You think you can put my head on a spike? You are not even a worthy adversary!"


    Austin taunted the man.


    The five deities howled simultaneously above his head. Immediately, infinite and powerful shooting stars fell from the sky towards Austin.


    According to the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation, the formula for a successful cultivation was harmonizing the heaven and the earth, and the nature and the cultivator. In that way, the universe and the cultivator became one.


    At that moment, Austin''s body sparkled like a bubbling spring. It was evident that the Divine Ruling Chains had already fused with him.


    Boom!


    Austin''s jab swiftly passed through the space. In a flash, stars followed his attack and crashed directly towards his enemy.


    "Huh! You are just a child. I''m not afraid of you!"


    said the man in black robe as he activated the great black sickle. The semicircular blade that was enveloped by a dreadful death aura shone a grim light as it approached Austin.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion reverberated in the sky. The collision between Austin''s fists and the sickle was intensely terrifying.


    The man in the black robe was terribly wounded. He suffered a sharp and agonizing pain all over his body and felt as if his arms and legs were falling apart.


    He was confident that he could defeat Austin without a hitch, but he did not expect Austin to unleash such a formidable force in such a short time.


    "All right, I think we''re done here!"


    Austin was in a good mood since it was his first time to use the grea


    ltivator like this. It''s truly an incredible thing.


    Moreover, these men are different from the ordinary corpse soldiers I''ve encountered before. They have feelings and thoughts.


    Actually, they are not really different from the living creatures.


    It is hard to believe that they are refined from corpses!


    How could that be?'' Austin thought to himself.


    The rest of the masters of underworld were appalled when they saw that their leader was brutally killed by a man almost half of his age!


    That man was their leader. He was also the most powerful of them all.


    But a young man had killed him like an arrow from a bow!


    On the other hand, all the members of the Immortal End Alliance were surprised.


    The power Austin displayed was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    "Austin... That is phenomenal."


    Everyone, especially Asa, was impressed with Austin''s magical ascendancy and skill.


    "Kill them all!"


    After eliminating the leader of the black-robed men, Austin turned his attention to the other people from the underworld. Immediately, he smashed another man with a vigorous punch!


    "Kill all these corpse soldiers!"


    The morale of all members of the Immortal End Alliance began to increase. Their fighting power now became completely superior, even much stronger than usual!


    Austin and the demonic avatar cooperated with each other ingeniously during the skirmish. Together, they wiped out the black-robed men one by one.


    "Ha-ha! This turned out to be a lot of fun!"


    The Eight Stone Saints also got excited as they destroyed all their opponents.

 Chapter 2780 The Secret Realm Of Elixir Field

    It was a slow and gradual process but the Immortal End Alliance forces eventually gained the upper hand as more and more people in black robes fell.


    Although the soldiers from the underworld were thrown into the current situation with no warning, none of them felt a trace of fear.


    After all, they were refined through corpses and therefore had no feelings at all. All they knew was to mechanically carry out their missions with no regard for anything else.


    No panic went through among the corpse soldiers and none of them retreated because of their lack of fear. All the advanced cultivators from the underworld and ordinary corpse soldiers fought side by side until they were slaughtered and smashed into pieces.


    The battle was brutally fierce and although the Immortal End Alliance had the upper hand, they still suffered great casualties. There was enough blood to fill an ocean and enough bodies to build a mountain of corpses.


    It was only after the last corpse had fallen that they could declare that the battle was over.


    All the warriors of the underworld were thoroughly killed!


    A deafening silence was the reply to the brutal roar of war earlier.


    Hearts still thundered behind the ribs of all the members of the Immortal End Alliance, including Austin. Their eyes surveyed their environment like they were cornered animals that stunk of fear.


    Even the Eight Stone Saints, the Evil Shadow King, Damon, and the other cultivators who were at the sect ancestor level were seriously injured.


    Thanks to the swift action and assistance of Austin and his demonic avatar during the battle, most advanced cultivators weren''t greatly wounded.


    If they hadn''t, some of the sect ancestor cultivators on their side would have died.


    It didn''t take them long to count who remained and they were hit by the realization that millions of the Immortal End Alliance people died in the battle!


    Intense grief enveloped those who managed to survive.


    "Clean up the battlefield and have a good rest. Three days later, we will bring an army to the underworld and extinguish our enemies!


    They would never stop hunting us down until we''re all dead. The whole universe is in chaos now and we can no longer avoid this disaster."


    Austin''s voice was calm as he spoke slowly to his people.


    "Yes, sir!"


    All the remaining cultivators of the Immortal End Alliance fixed their gaze on Austin as they replied as one. Their united voice echoed for one long moment in the bloodied battlefield.


    No one would doubt Austin''s order for he was the absolute core leader of the Immortal End Alliance. All his orders were strictly followed.


    Moreover, everyone knew that Austin''s words were the right course of action.


    The underworld had stirred up the universe with the corpse disaster and peace was now all but a pipe dream. No one would ever find peace nor regain their normal life until the sou


    the scripture, terrible magic power endlessly leaked from the secret realm and caused explosions on Austin''s body from time to time.


    Blood oozed out of his stomach without pause and the flesh was a grotesque mess. Even the bones of ribs could be clearly seen. Their pale white color among all the red blood would strike fear to the heart of anyone who would see it. Clusters of terrifying energy burst out in succession without allowing him a moment to breath.


    Fortunately, Austin practiced the Phoenix Nirvana Skill which quickly fixed his physical body before he could be permanently harmed.


    Bang!


    One day, Austin''s abdomen let out an unending violent noise. The door of the palace representing the elixir field slowly opened and terrible magical force rolled out like waves of the ocean.


    A little man surrounded by the radiance of immortal light floated out of the palace in a leg-crossed sitting position.


    It was difficult to see the man''s face when it was shrouded in a dazzling light. But somehow, Austin could sense that the man looked very much like him in appearance.


    The air stirred around them all of a sudden.


    A fierce roar left the little man and he raised his head to glare at Austin. His gaze was as sharp as a knife that could pierce the void and dart straight into the depths of the universe.


    The next moment, the little man seemed to have communicated with heaven and earth and all the spaces in the past.


    An unstoppable force rolled from deep within the universe and fell on the little man.


    The little man''s body glowed then exploded into holy light burned bright with white hot flames. He looked like the God of War who was just revived from his last life.


    The door of the secret realm of elixir field was finally opened and the deity within it was released.


    Energy that Austin never felt before surged in his body and made him shudder at the feeling he had never experienced before.

 Chapter 2781 Fighting The Troops Of The Underworld

    Austin had already finished mastering the second step of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation.


    This brought on a significant increase in his strength and power.


    Learning and controlling to unleash one''s potential could greatly enhance the cultivator''s combat effectiveness.


    At last, Austin finished his training.


    "Austin, our men are ready. Give the order and we will set out," Asa declared.


    He was in high spirits as he caught sight of Austin bathing in an unimaginable aura.


    The other members of the Eight Stone Saints were also exhilarated as they saw the new Austin.


    All eight of them were already fearsome fighters. Now that they could match the prowess of a sect ancestor, they could barely hide their excitement to test their newly acquired powers.


    "Austin, we have constructed tens of thousands of temples in the dozen worlds which ruled by the Immortal End Alliance.


    The leaders of the worlds strictly instructed their people to visit the temples and worship the Taoist robe sincerely,"


    Kevin affirmed Austin.


    Hearing this, Austin released his spiritual sense to examine the robe.


    He found countless white power of faith flew and absorbed into the Taoist robe continuously.


    "Good job. As long as we get enough power of faith, this robe will become our fatal weapon,"


    Austin assured Kevin.


    "All right, time to send these corpses back to hell!"


    With a wave of his hand, Austin set out with the Immortal End Alliance army.


    In the last few days, Kevin had already sent some scouts to investigate the current situation in various areas of the universe, and also to gather information about their enemies.


    The underworld had boasted their unthinkable number of corpse soldiers, but even so, the Universal Allied Army had almost caught up to their number and matched them in strength. As each occupied half of the universe, these two gigantic forces were ready to battle it all out until one was completely vanquished.


    "Sir!


    We detected an army of corpse soldiers about five hundred thousand miles away to the north.


    They were wreaking havoc to a place called the Wild World!


    The soldiers of this world are on the brink of losing. If this goes on, it won''t take long before they are all slaughtered,"


    a scout of the Immortal End Alliance reported to Austin.


    It turned out that people from the underworld sent their soldiers to invade other worlds to accumulate more corpses while fighting the Universal Allied Army.


    "I see. They''re trying to be clever, huh? Move forward at full speed and annihilate every corp


    just witnessed.


    Austin literally appeared out of nowhere.


    They didn''t know where he came from. Was he there the whole time, or did he just arrive and they just didn''t notice?


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Dozens of warships simultaneously appeared above the battleground.


    A banner was placed on each warship, and the words read "Immortal End Alliance".


    Not a second later, a large number of people could be seen rushing out of the warships.


    Their faces were so distinct. These were the expressions given off by dangerous wild beasts that couldn''t wait to mangle their prey. Every single one of them emanated an aura that would scare the living hell out of anyone who got in their way.


    "Assemble! Time to eliminate these dead things that haunted our universe!"


    The troops of the Immortal End Alliance let out a ground-shaking scream as they dashed towards the corpse soldiers.


    Just recently, they had confronted the army of the underworld. They knew who they were fighting today, and not a hint of doubt and fear could be perceived.


    Every soldier of the alliance fought bravely and exhibited great strength.


    As the alliance continued to turn the tide and slaughter the corpse soldiers, the men in black battling with the elder from the Wild World caught a glimpse of the flags on one of the warships. "Immortal�� End Alliance?! Y-you are Austin!" they roared at Austin.


    They were flustered, pissed, and fear started creeping in their rotten skin.


    "Yeah. It''s Austin Lin. Remember this face.


    As of today, the army of the Immortal End Alliance shall join the war against the corpse soldiers. We''re here to make you regret that you messed with this universe,"


    Austin replied with a confident smile.

 Chapter 2782 Recruiting New Members

    "What?! No way!


    We just sent our army to destroy the Immortal End World a few days ago. Why are you here?!"


    shouted a man in a black robe, not believing what he was seeing.


    The underworld sent a strong army to slaughter the members of the Immortal End World, but they were utterly destroyed. None of them was able to escape, not even a single corpse soldier.


    So these masters from the underworld hadn''t received any news on the progress of the mission.


    And much to their surprise, a procession of the Immortal End Alliance was marching towards them, when they all thought this army would have been annihilated by now.


    These warriors pierced their sharp eyes to the black-robed men as an intense killing intent etched on their stern faces.


    "Ha-ha! You might have sent a big army to fully destroy us, but you made a mistake of underestimating us. Now, look! All of them have been wiped out!"


    Austin taunted with a smirk etched on his face.


    Upon seeing the mock on the young man''s face, the men in black robes were ultimately enraged. With furrowed brows, their nostrils flare aggressively. "No! You''re talking nonsense! How could you slaughter all of them?


    That''s impossible. Don''t brag, young man!


    Almost sixty of those troops were as powerful as sect ancestors. It was impossible for your Immortal End Alliance, a weak force, to defeat them just like that!


    Ha! You must be the members of the Immortal End Alliance. You just fled from the battle to escape death, didn''t you?"


    one of the men in black yelled, desperately trying to make sense of the alliance''s presence.


    "Enough with the chit-chat, losers!"


    Austin uttered, shaking his head. Then, without any word, he twisted the space and flashed in front of one of the men in black.


    "You are courting death!"


    The man in black was enraged, immediately releasing intense corpse miasma while reaching out for his sickle.


    Austin raised his hand and discharged several extremely sharp sword-lights that each contained the power of 20, 000 sword waves, cutting through the air and charging towards the black sickle.


    Inside Austin''s body, the secret realms of internal organs and the elixir field all opened at the same time, releasing tremendous power that almost shook the space.


    Bang!


    With his glittering fist, Austin launched a punch.


    Although quite a simple move at face value, his fist contained the quintessence of all kinds of secret skills and the power of profound laws of nature.


    And now that he had reached such a high level, Austin didn''t need to rely on complex skills to kill an opponent.


    He could now turn simple combat tactics into really complicated attacks by merging the quintessence of thousands of unique skills�C�Can ability one could gain when he reac


    elebration for their success.


    Austin could not refuse the generous offer and stayed.


    Then the old man was persistent in giving back what he owed. So, with all the courage he had mustered, he told Austin that they were willing to join the Immortal End Alliance.


    What he saw during the fight�C�Cspecifically Austin and the Eight Stone Saints'' power displays�C�Cwas more than enough to say that the alliance was indeed significantly strong.


    He understood that they had the potential to become a top force of this universe in the future.


    Joining such an alliance would be really beneficial to the Wild World.


    It would be much safer for them to join forces with a strong group of cultivators in battling against the troops of corpse soldiers.


    So the old man in grey repeatedly requested for their formal membership, to which Austin eventually agreed.


    After all, if the Immortal End Alliance wanted to grow stronger, it would also need to expand by taking in more members.


    The old man was as powerful as a sect ancestor. Austin was aware that he would undoubtedly be a great asset to the group.


    With Austin''s permission, the old man in grey was delighted and overjoyed, immediately declaring to all the living beings in the universe that the Wild World was now a member of the Immortal End Alliance.


    Then, right away, he organized a number of powerful warriors from the Wild World and formed a team to join the army of the Immortal End Alliance. Together, they all had one common goal�C�Cto annihilate the entire army of corpse soldiers.


    With the old man''s initiative, he would lead the team and fight side by side with Austin.


    A day later, the newly strengthened army of the Immortal End Alliance went moving forward, aiming to start their mission of slaughtering each and every one of the corpse soldiers from the underworld.

 Chapter 2783 The Plots Against Austin

    In the Black Hell City of the Tomb Star Cluster...


    "What did you say?"


    Ervin jumped from his seat in a sudden frenzy, his eyes bulging in disbelief. "All the men we sent to the Immortal End World have been slaughtered?!


    Impossible! That place is peopled by weaklings.


    There is no way they could have defeated our men."


    He walked up to a black-robed man and asked, "Are you certain about this?"


    "I am quite sure, Prince Ervin," the man answered timidly.


    "I handled the investigation myself. Our men were indeed defeated by the creatures of the Immortal End World.


    We can no longer discount them as a weak world.


    There is fervent talk that Austin and the Eight Stone Saints'' power had reached the sect ancestor level.


    Austin also has two terrifying servants from the giant race siding with him.


    Devil Ancestor Thanos of the Evil Abyss World, Evil Shadow King and Damon have stayed in the Immortal End World all this time.


    At this rate, the Immortal End World is bound to rise as a great power in the universe.


    If we want to destroy it, we need to send more powerful troops to launch the attacks."


    "Even if you say that, I still do not believe that Austin had the ability to overpower all the men I sent there!"


    Ervin roared, indignant.


    "I sent about sixty sect ancestors to the Immortal End World!


    I refuse to believe that he managed to vanquish them all!"


    "Prince Ervin, the man is hunting our men down as we speak," the man in black said carefully.


    "He is backed up by the army of the Immortal End Alliance. Their morale is rather high.


    We must nip their forces in the bud and get rid of Austin. If we do not deal with him sooner, he will keep getting in the way."


    "Yes, I see what you mean.


    I would like to see what this Austin is capable of.


    Send some top masters to assassinate the bastard!


    Once he''s eliminated, we can focus on dealing with this so-called Immortal End Alliance army.


    I want you to send a message to the underworld. Tell them we need more masters.


    I will turn this backward univer


    il only their world and race remains.


    We lack capable men. It will be a waste for us to lose a powerful man like this Austin, without making use of his skills.


    We could reach an accord to have our men join together, to battle the common enemy. This will be a better option, I think. What say you?"


    Some people expressed assent.


    But of course, these people had no personal issues with Austin.


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace was the first to retort.


    "I have met Austin in the past. He is indeed arrogant, and quite domineering. He often hurts others at will.


    We will be taking a huge risk if we let him become a part of our ranks. I fear none of us can rein him in if he decides to let his nature take over. I doubt he will even dialogue with us amicably, if we proposed an alliance.


    For the safety and security of our universe, I vote that we should get rid of him as soon as possible."


    His words carried much weight. He held great prestige among the masters, and was in charge of the Universal Allied Army.


    It was no surprise that no one else offered opposing opinions.


    "Since no one is objecting, I''ll consider this matter settled,"


    the leader of the Yaksha Palace announced with barely contained pleasure.


    "I will send scouts to seek Austin out.


    Once we have his location, we can make the necessary arrangements to commence the hunt!"

 Chapter 2784 Control Corpse Soldiers

    There had been a lively and intense discussion among the top masters and finally, the air had become ominous after they had decided to find an opportunity and kill Austin together.


    Soon after that, several scouts as powerful as sect ancestors were sent out to inquire into Austin''s specific whereabouts.


    While this was happening on one side of the universe, outside the Genuine Tiger World...


    "Leader Austin, thank you for saving us!" The supreme grandmaster of the Genuine Tiger World was bowing down as he thanked Austin for the latter''s help.


    The elder was very powerful and could easily match a sect ancestor. Seeing him bow down, the troops of the Genuine Tiger World behind him followed suit.


    Over the last several days, Austin had been hunting down corpse soldiers of the underworld with the troops of Immortal End Alliance.


    Earlier today, he had ran into a large number of them invading the Genuine Tiger World. Obviously, he had intervened.


    Together with the army of the Immortal End Alliance, he had rushed over and wiped out the corpse soldiers, including three leaders in black robes.


    The supreme grandmaster, who was in charge of the troops of the Genuine Tiger World was very grateful to Austin for coming to their aid. To repay his kindness, the elder declared that he was on Austin''s side now. He then volunteered to be a part of the Immortal End Alliance.


    During the crisis, this was the sixth world that had chosen to be Austin''s ally now.


    Over the last few days, Austin had led the troops of the Immortal End Alliance all across the universe in search of these corpse soldiers. They had eliminated a large number of these hellish creatures and saved several worlds under attack.


    Till now, five of them had chosen to follow Austin and now, the Genuine Tiger World was the sixth one.


    As a result, Austin had a number of masters at the level of sect ancestors on his side.


    The main force of the corpse soldiers was fighting against the Universal Allied Army.


    The rest of them merely wandered in the universe to slay creatures and collect corpses.


    Austin was after these corpse soldiers.


    "Sir! There are many corpse soldiers ahead of us.


    They were attacking the Central World when I saw them," a scout arrived and reported to Austin.


    The latter had been resting here for a little while after the fight.


    "Let''s go!"


    Without was


    attle now.


    They cheered up as they saw a dozen masters of the sect ancestor''s level rush over to help them.


    "Leader Austin, thank you so much!"


    "Leader Austin, no words can express how grateful we are for your kindness!"


    The five leaders thanked Austin as they looked at him.


    Austin nodded in return with a smile.


    "Alright then, let''s give it a whirl!" he murmured.


    He was still outside the battlefield and had not made a move yet.


    He had an idea.


    "Will the corpse controller''s method work?"


    he murmured again, looking slightly excited.


    He had never tried the method of controlling the corpse soldiers he had got from the corpse controller.


    On a sudden impulse, Austin wanted to give it a try here.


    Austin brought out a stack of rune papers from his Space Ring.


    He had acquired them from the corpse controller.


    As if he recited a long spell, he began to murmur constantly under his breath.


    While he was reciting the spell, Austin could sense several laws of nature inside them.


    The laws were evil, relating to death and decay.


    However, Austin had a deep knowledge of laws, so he was able to communicate with them easily. His murmur began to increase in volume.


    Later, it turned into a form of chant. "Come on!"


    He threw the rune papers into the air. They turned into streaks of black light which flashed quickly past the corpse soldiers.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Immediately, a group of corpse soldiers stopped in the middle of the fight and turned to look at Austin. Then, they stood still.


    "Yes it worked!"


    Austin was overjoyed.

 Chapter 2785 The Talent Of Corpse Control

    With just one rune, Austin could control several corpse soldiers. Now that he had gotten more rune papers, he kept at least a few thousand corpse soldiers under his control.


    Austin gave orders to the corpse soldiers using his mind.


    The corpse soldiers were waving their weapons at their own kind.


    "Ha-ha!


    It''s entertaining to see you are attacking your own kind," Austin mumbled to himself.


    He was such in a good mood.


    He had already learned some basic things about the corpse controlling skill in the Prime Martial World. However, it was nothing compared to the profound skill he was now using.


    But because his cultivation base was high and his spiritual sense was strong, Austin found it a piece of cake to control the corpse soldiers.


    "How''s my corpse controlling skill? Not too bad, huh?" Austin said to the corpse controller in the Slave Tower using his spiritual sense.


    Meanwhile, he sent a video message to his captive''s Soul Sea so that he could show what he had done to the corpse soldiers.


    "You...


    How could you be so talented in controlling corpses?"


    the corpse controller uttered in disbelief.


    He couldn''t believe that Austin''s corpse controlling skill was about to catch up with his!


    It took him a hundred years of hard work to attain his current level.


    But Austin was just an amateur who was able to learn the skill in just a short amount of time.


    "Young man, your talent in controlling corpses is amazing.


    You know what? I will introduce you to my master and let him take you as his disciple. I''m sure that he will cherish you.


    Then we can learn the skill from the same master," the corpse controller offered.


    He deeply appreciated Austin''s potential in controlling corpses.


    He also thought that Austin wouldn''t hurt him if they were to serve the same master.


    He had been seeing Austin''s power the past few days. He knew it was impossible for him to escape from this young man.


    "You want me to call the monster from the underworld my master?


    I don''t even know if he is a corpse or not. I don''t want to get involved with something like that.


    Besides, I don''t really want to stay in a creepy place like the underworld,"


    Austin replied with a playful smile.


    "My master is a living being, and most definitely not a corpse.


    He lives in a world with human beings.


    He would come to visit the underworld and stick around for a


    moned several Divine Ruling Chains. The chains emerged from the void and shot towards his enemy.


    In the secret realms of Austin''s internal organs, the five deities opened their eyes and provided Austin with an enormous amount of energy.


    At last, Austin was finally able to break the man''s defenses and smash him into pieces.


    The rest of the masters were all shocked to see Austin''s powerful combat skills.


    Even though Austin had just become strong enough to match a sect ancestor, he was strong enough to destroy any master at the level of a common sect ancestor.


    There were two reasons as to why Austin had become so powerful. Firstly, Austin was a talented cultivator that had practiced countless powerful secret martial arts skills.


    Secondly, he learned the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation.


    Thanks to these skills, he could unleash deities inside him and absorb the energy of nature to supply energy for himself. These were the reasons why his combat effectiveness had improved significantly.


    ''Austin of the Immortal End World is far more powerful than he is said to be. His reputation is truly justified!''


    The five supreme grandmasters of the Central World looked at Austin in awe.


    A dozen figures with enormous power stayed hidden in the void, and observed Austin''s moves using their spiritual senses.


    "I didn''t expect Austin would be this strong!"


    a man snorted.


    "We have to take him out as soon as possible. Or else, no one in this universe will be able to defeat him,"


    another man said as he worried that Austin would one day take over the universe.

 Chapter 2786 The Raid

    After killing the first man in black robe, Austin turned his attention to the other one, rushing forward to strike.


    To defeat the corpse soldiers, the men in black robes with the strongest combat power had to be dealt with first.


    As Austin rushed forward, his demonic avatar appeared, ready to lend a hand.


    "Die!"


    Austin let out a long howl and pounced at his enemy. His body shone with a brilliant light.


    One by one, sharp, dazzling sword-lights began blooming. Every single one of them was as powerful as 20, 000 swords'' attacks. They riddled the starry sky with holes, forcing the black-robed man to retreat.


    Bang!


    The demonic avatar used the World Sealing Tabooed Magic to seal the area. With a single blow, it sent the man flying through the air. His skin and flesh were torn apart.


    His wounds oozed black, rotten blood.


    It turned out that he himself was already a corpse.


    Together, Austin and the demonic avatar grabbed the man''s arms and subdued him completely.


    Austin had wanted to tear his enemy''s body in half, but he quickly changed his mind.


    He used a secret skill to seal the man''s energy instead. This way, he could bring him to the Slave Tower.


    Seeing Austin defeat the man in black, the Eight Stone Saints could not help but shouted, "Attack!".


    Then, they joined in the foray. Like tigers, they fought fiercely with the remaining men in black robes.


    "Bastards! We''ll teach you all a lesson!" the five supreme grandmasters of the Central World roared.


    Taking the chance the vent out their anger, they ran out as fast as they could and struck their enemies.


    With all their powers and strength combined, not to mention with Austin''s and the demonic avatar''s presence, the men in black robes stood no chance. They were all wiped out in an instant.


    The only thing that saved them from completely getting crushed was Austin''s command.


    He sealed all their energy off and brought them to his Slave Tower.


    "Leader Austin, no words can express our gratitude for your great kindness!


    From now on, we will follow you in your fight against the corpse soldiers!"


    After their near death experience, the five supreme grandma


    ''re targeting me, '' Austin thought.


    The realization of who these men were suddenly hit him.


    After all, there were only a handful of men in this universe who held such terrible power.


    He didn''t need to think far to know who they were.


    "You all deserve to die!


    My son, I''ll avenge you!"


    With his eyes ablaze, the supreme grandmaster charged towards the figure nearest to him.


    "You talk too much," his opponent sneered.


    Lifting his hand, the figure conjured millions of beams of sword-lights in the air. It fanned behind him like a peacock''s tail and dashed forward.


    "Stay back!


    You are no match for him!"


    Austin shouted.


    He had recognized who the figure behind the dazzling sword-lights was. It was the leader of the Sword Palace.


    The five supreme grandmasters of the Central World were at the same level as the sect ancestors.


    But they were still inferior to the leader of the Sword Palace.


    It was known to all that the leader of the Sword Palace was one of the strongest warriors in this universe.


    He could kill anyone in an instance and even those at the same level as the sect ancestors were no exception.


    Austin rushed over by using a special bodily movement skill to twist the space, trying to block the leader''s attack.


    But another shining figure stood before him, obstructing his path.


    "You little bastard, how can you protect others when you can''t even protect yourself?" the figure taunted.

 Chapter 2787 Killing The Innocent

    "Fuck off!"


    Austin raised his hand. Several streaks of sharp sword-light swept through the void and slashed forward.


    He was aware that the supreme grandmaster of the Central World wasn''t a match for the leader of the Sword Palace. It would be a big disaster if he just stood aside and did nothing to help him out.


    The dazzling figure swiftly moved and waved his palm. A purple light immediately shot out with tremendous energy and blocked the sword-light Austin made.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    When the purple palm and the sharp sword-light collided with each other, a terrifying explosion happened, shaking the heaven and startling the earth.


    "The leader of the Yaksha Palace!"


    Austin shouted as he narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s me, boy. Let''s see what you can do without that robe! Don''t let me down!"


    The dazzling figure burst with laughter as he withdrew his light curtain. Right as Austin had expected, it was indeed the leader of the Yaksha Palace himself.


    "Ouch!"


    Meanwhile, the supreme grandmaster of the Central World let out a scream as the lower part of his body was shattered by the sword aura. The only part of his body that was left was the chest upwards. Blood was dripping all over.


    Upon seeing this, the other four supreme grandmasters from the Central World, the Eight Stone Saints, together with the other sect ancestor level hand masters of the Immortal End Alliance, swarmed up and rushed to the leader of the Sword Palace as they tried to save the remaining half of the supreme grandmaster.


    The demonic avatar also moved quickly to try and help out.


    "Ha-ha! Do you really want to fight with me? I am here for you. Let''s see what a rubbish like you could do!"


    Everyone heard a loud laugh. A tall and dazzling figure, whose arms were stretched out, moved as quickly as a flash of lightning.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In a blink of an eye, a blue sea almost as high as the sky appeared. With the roaring wind, it swept towards the Eight Stone Saints and the others, blocking their way.


    "Devil Ancestor Thanos, I don''t understand why you would protect Austin.


    You weren''t like this before!"


    Another shining and powerful figure stepped forward and stood in front of the demonic avatar. As it punched, giant stars twinkled in its fists. It was a horrible scene.


    "You''re so reckless! You deserve to die if you continue to hang out with that Austin. I ensure you!" the leader of the Sword Palace sneered.


    After that, he released a giant hand and grabbed the remaining part of the supreme grandmaster. Once he got a hold of it, he squeezed it so hard until the body exploded and vanished into pieces.


    "Back! Retreat! All of you!"


    Austin was shocked with what he had seen and shouted at the men beside him.


    He clearly knew t


    ind all of this?


    The people you had just killed have been running around the worlds for a period of time. They have fought the corpse soldiers and have made outstanding contributions.


    They would rather die in a fight hunting down the corpse soldiers than in your hands!


    Let''s just wait and see. I will certainly extract revenge!"


    Austin''s voice seemed as if it came from the depths of hell. People who heard it felt chills running down their spines.


    "Fuck off!"


    Austin swiftly moved and twisted the space. He reached another figure covered by the luminous light curtain.


    The six deities rushed forward, let out a loud roar, and displayed six powerful secret skills that forced the dazzling figure to step back.


    Austin rolled his sleeve and transmitted the Evil Shadow King, Damon, and the remaining four supreme grandmasters to the Slave Tower.


    "Get out!"


    Austin''s anger made him able to concentrate enough to fight his enemies. He was like the god of war from heaven. His body rippled with terrifying energy. Every step he took could force a top master back.


    The six deities each showed their special prowess and cooperated with Austin. All of them were able to sweep all the obstacles in their way.


    At the same time, the demonic avatar also put up a desperate fight. World Sealing Tabooed Magic was displayed and there were black runes everywhere. It was like the black snow flying profusely and disorderly in the air.


    The Diabolic Killing Needle turned into the size of a huge mountain and swept out the figures that were covered in the light curtain, forcing them to retreat at once.


    Austin used his sophisticated bodily movement skill to move as fast as he could. In just moments, all the people, including the ones from the Immortal End Alliance and the ones from Central World, were sent to the Slave Tower.

 Chapter 2788 The Arrival Of The Masters From The Underworld

    After making sure all of his people were safe in his Slave Tower, Austin immediately tore the space apart and strode into the chaotic void along with his demonic avatar.


    Behind them were dozen of figures who were chasing after Austin into the chaotic void.


    The top masters in the universe had high cultivation bases in terms of spatial power, making them move freely in the chaotic void.


    "We are in big trouble!"


    Austin felt a little anxious as his spiritual sense sensed strong pursuers that were radiating terrible auras behind him.


    ''I should send the men of the Immortal End Alliance back for their safety, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    The eight holy trees, Humpty and Dumpty didn''t come with him in this battle.


    Austin had left them in the Immortal End World to protect the place.


    In this chaotic universe, every world would be the target of corpse soldiers, and you never knew when they would sneak up on you.


    Austin felt confident that the two giants were the perfect ones to guard the Immortal End World. Thus, he could take his army to conquer the universe.


    Shortly after entering the chaotic void, Austin gave the Slave Tower to his demonic avatar. He and his demonic avatar split up and ran away towards two different directions.


    Austin believed that he was the primary target of the people behind him.


    Those people wouldn''t go after the demonic avatar, for they still thought it to be Thanos, the Devil Ancestor of the Evil Abyss World.


    Humpty and Dumpty could guarantee the safety of the army of the Immortal End Alliance once the demonic avatar was able to take them back to the Immortal End World.


    Sure enough, all the people chased after Austin and ignored the demonic avatar who fled in a different direction.


    After all, their target was Austin and him only.


    Austin couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief knowing that the people weren''t chasing the demonic avatar anymore.


    "Ha-ha...


    It seems that even the Devil Ancest


    robe and the eight holy trees that Austin got in the Celestial Palace.


    "We must kill Austin today! No matter what it costs us!"


    The eyes of the leader of the Yaksha Palace were filled with murderous intent. Austin had badly hurt him in the Celestial Palace. Revenge had always been in his mind!


    "Huh?


    What''s with all the noise?


    You''re just a junior. How come so many people are hunting you down? That is so weird!"


    Austin heard a gloomy voice ahead.


    Nine figures appeared in front of him and blocked his way. The nine figures were in black robes and stood in a line. They were surrounded by a sea of corpse miasma.


    "Austin, not only our underworld, but even your own people want to kill you. You are so annoying!"


    the man in the middle said. He was radiating the strongest corpse miasma. His two dark eyes pierced the void, looked over the world, and stared at Austin.


    "People of the underworld!"


    Austin narrowed his eyes and stopped his movements.


    He felt intimidated by the aura radiated from the nine men in black robes.


    Their strength was no worse than that of top masters behind him!


    "They are people from the underworld!"


    The dozen cultivators behind Austin also stopped and looked at the nine men in black. They had no idea why people from the underworld suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 2789 The Deep Sense Of Crisis

    "Attack! Killing Austin is our priority!"


    The man in black robe seethed angrily, desperate to take down Austin. He stood there, in the middle of the pack, and his body was shrouded in the terrible corpse miasma, and faint chains of death law were intertwining around his body.


    Boom! Suddenly, the nine men clad in black robes simultaneously launched attacks against Austin.


    They all held sickles, as dark as their robes, that widened infinitely. Their weapons filled the whole space which made their momentum overbearing.


    Snap!


    Nine synchronous sickles cut down on Austin. As the sharp edges of their weapon slashed, it cleaved the chaotic void around him, slicing it into pieces.


    As powerful as Austin was, he had to admit that the strength of his assailants was domineering. He had a hard time suppressing them at the same time.


    Each of them could match the top masters of the universe who were chasing after him.


    Something flashed beneath the surface of Austin''s hardened expression; he shifted his eyes towards his attackers and warily observed their movements. ''I should be careful; they''re quite powerful, '' Austin thought.


    With a motion of his hand, waves of sword-light materialized, each with the energy of twenty thousand swords'' attack, slashed out like splashing water.


    Clang, clang, clang...


    As Austin summoned his attack, sparks flew in all directions and the sounds the collisions made were deafening.


    His adversaries used the sickles as a shield, blocking the waves of light, and rushed into Austin at staggering speed.


    To protect himself, Austin stretched his arms, and two treasure pots took shape. Putting the pots on his fists, he activated his physical strength and vital energy force concurrently. He mixed the essence of all kinds of martial arts skills and hurled the pots at his enemies'' direction at lightning speed.


    The collision between two compelling forces was tremendous. The pots had a substantial pressure on them, which made the sickles tremble violently.


    The clash of their weapons possessed such powerful force. For every impact, Austin had to take a step back.


    Their weapons kept on colliding; lights swirled for every encounter, and the noise of the metal that bashed over the hardened pot was almost deafening.


    "These two treasure pots are robust and sturdy. Surely, they are made of top-grade magic material!"


    The leader of the nine men eyed the pots greedily. He wanted them for himself.


    "Very good. I''m very interested in these two pots,"


    he sneered, a strong corpse miasma constantly rising from his body. The black fog he emitted was overwhelming, and his aura was as fierce as a savage beast.


    "Nine Nether Rivers!"


    the leader suddenly roared abruptly. He summoned his powerful skill to take Austin down and obtained the pots from him. The leader smiled contemptuously.


    As


    e him completely.


    Austin felt the pressure that came onto him. The overwhelming death law turned into black chains, which appeared beside him all of a sudden and twined around him like serpents.


    "Break!"


    Surprised with the incoming attack, Austin hurriedly displayed the law power. Then, dazzling divine chains appeared and attacked the enemy''s black chains.


    Bang!


    The blow was so powerful that Austin was thrown out by the impact of the chains. Blood soaked into Austin''s clothes, radiating outward. The explosion badly mangled his body, blasting cavities in his torso as it burst crimson. His face was bruised, covered with great blotches, as he spat blood. His thighs and abdomen had been bruised and lacerated.


    The power of the evil furnace was so terrible that Austin could not defeat it.


    "You won''t be able to struggle for a long time, brat.


    I think a superior corpse source like you is just what we need the most in the underworld. Don''t worry; after you die, your corpse will play a big role in the underworld,"


    the leader mocked. He took a few steps forward towards Austin and decided to kill him while he was badly injured.


    "Let''s kill Austin together.


    Otherwise, the treasure would fall into the hands of the underworld,"


    watching the scene from far away, the leader of the Heavenly Palace thundered. He took the lead and moved forward in a flash.


    "That''s right. We can''t let any treasure fall into the hands of the underworld."


    The rest of them also displayed their bodily movement skills and rushed towards Austin as fast as lightning.


    In that instant, waves of violent energy attacks came at Austin through the air.


    Sensing the attacking coming on to him, Austin suddenly felt cold as ice. He felt some sort of urgency within him to do something to save himself.


    After all, it was hard to fight back when so many top masters fought together against him.

 Chapter 2790 Little Boy

    Nine black-robed men and a dozen skilled cultivators including the leader of the Heavenly Palace simultaneously attacked Austin. They were remarkably trained at their craft. Alone, Austin was forced to retaliate over twenty top-notched masters.


    Austin was placed at a disadvantage.


    Violent attacks and endless law powers were conjured by his adversaries, attempting to overwhelm him.


    Within a few moments, they broke through Austin''s attacks and defenses.


    Massive waves filled with tremendous energy assaulted him, one after the other.


    Austin was thrown directly into the air, with the wind violently cascading from head to toe.


    His body was violently flung across the sky, separating his flesh and bones as it whirred in the air.


    A tree suddenly emerged from his broken figure and flew into the distance.


    Six deities simultaneously appeared with their energies intact and conjuring runes that began to flare with light. They unleashed the original energy essence and wrapped Austin''s broken flesh and bones. They majestically moved forward, at the speed of light.


    Swoosh!


    Not far away, Austin''s flesh and bones recuperated and weaved back into his original physique. He reappeared normal once again, as if he wasn''t dismembered in the first place.


    "That''s the spiritual tree!


    I can''t believe this brat was able to ensnare one!"


    The nine men dressed in their black robes and the well-trained cultivators stared at the tree, greed plastered all over their faces.


    Even great masters like them desperately desired to own a spiritual tree.


    The spiritual tree was valuable at critical moments like this. It had the power to resist a spiritual attack, regardless of its size. Having an asset such as the tree was tactical, preventing any external forces from violating their spiritual souls.


    The higher a cultivator''s vital energy realm was, the more useful the spiritual tree was to him.


    For great masters, they could rebuild their bodies and be reborn within a short time when seriously injured, as long as their spiritual souls remained unscathed.


    The spiritual tree was no doubt, a good treasure to use in shielding one''s spiritual soul.


    Hence, if these qualified masters were to get hold of


    his sentence, the boy interjected.


    "Is that a yes? That''s great!" the boy giggled.


    He soared into the sky and reached out for the jade bracelet.


    "Look out! Don''t touch it!"


    Austin frantically yelled, worried about the little boy.


    The jade bracelet was no toy. It held so much power that even Austin did not have the skill nor the capacity to fight against it.


    He was afraid that the little boy would explode before reaching it.


    But there was no use. Austin couldn''t do anything at that moment.


    Because the bracelet immobilized him, he could not even move his fingers, let alone stop the little boy from grabbing it.


    The nine men in black robes and the top masters arrived and circulated around Austin.


    "What''s going on? Why is there a child here? I don''t understand what''s happening!"


    Everyone was shocked and stared at the little boy in confusion.


    "Humph! What an arrogant, foolish boy! You''re courting death!"


    the leader of the black-robed men reprimanded the child in a tone laced with disgust. But the next moment...


    ''What the hell? What is he doing?''


    Austin and his enemies were dumbfounded by the scene. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    The little boy grabbed the floating jade bracelet in midair while it kept releasing its spatial and temporal laws to freeze Austin. He began to play with it, disregarding the warnings from Austin and the black-robed men.


    The boy giggled in happiness as if he had gotten his favorite toy.

 Chapter 2791 The Strange Little Boy

    "I love it. Thank you for your gift," the little boy said to Austin with a beaming smile.


    The boy slipped the jade bracelet in his right arm.


    By then, the suppressing power possessed by the bracelet had been long gone.


    "What''s your name, boy?" Austin asked.


    Austin was shocked yet amused by the little boy who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    The nine men in black robes and the top masters, including the leader of the Heavenly Palace, stared at the boy with skepticism.


    "Uhm... My name?" the little boy responded, scratching his head awkwardly.


    I-I don''t know. I forgot..."


    he continued while shaking his head.


    "What?"


    Austin was speechless. He could not believe that someone would not remember his own name. ''Is this boy all right? How could he forget his own name?'' he thought to himself.


    "What! Give me my magic treasure back, you little rascal!"


    the leader of the black-robed men shouted after seeing the bracelet on the boy''s wrist.


    The jade bracelet was a precious treasure of the underworld, which he had gotten from Ervin.


    If he lost it, Ervin would not let him go.


    "What? Uh-uh. This is a gift for me. It''s mine!"


    The little boy hid behind Austin and stuck his tongue out at the leader of the men in long black robes.


    "Young man, give it to me now if you don''t want to die!" the man in black said in rebuttal.


    As he stepped forward to threaten the boy, his eyes turned red and his body released a tremendous corpse miasma.


    "Shame on you! Trying to lay a hand on a child," Austin scoffed.


    ''Although the boy is a little mysterious, he could get easily killed by any one of these masters in a heartbeat. I must protect him, '' Austin thought.


    Austin then unleashed the six deities inside his body. They glowed brightly and emitted immense energy enough to withstand the horrible corpse miasma.


    "Kill both of them!"


    the leader of the men in black robes ordered coldly.


    All the men in pitch black robes charged forward at the same time. They each held a sickle that grew bigger as they waved them towards Austin and the little kid.


    "Now!" the leader of the Heavenly Palace commanded. Secretly, he was afraid that Austin''s valuable treasures would fall into the hands of the men of the underworld.


    Unwilling to fall behind, he and the other top-notch masters da


    the boy shouted as he got angry.


    Without notice, a blood mist came out of his forehead, and he emanated an extremely powerful aura, which shook the whole universe!


    Then, the fog of blood spread and came at the nine men in black robes and the dozen cultivators.


    The masters were all terrified of the blood mist.


    What happened next left Austin dumbfounded.


    Over twenty top-notch masters were all thrown out. Their faces turned pale and they coughed up blood.


    The chief among the black-robed men lost his hand as it exploded due to blood mist.


    Instantly, half of his body also blew up to pieces!


    He had sustained the most serious injuries since he was the first one who attempted to make a move against the little boy.


    Even though he was incapacitated, the man in the black robe managed to recall an old legend of the universe.


    "When he wakes up, his avatars would have lived for a long time," he murmured. "Run!" he shouted at his companions sternly, looking appalled.


    He turned around and ran away sprightly.


    The other eight men in black robes followed suit.


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace and all the other masters were all injured that fresh blood seeped from their mouths.


    They looked at each other in panic. After seeing that the nine black-robed men had fled, they felt an alarming sense of fright towards the little boy.


    "Let''s go!" the leader of the Heavenly Palace said hysterically.


    He quickly ran for his life.


    The other masters looked at the little boy and Austin, and then retreated as well.

 Chapter 2792 The Little Fish

    "What just happened?"


    Austin was dumbfounded by what he had just witnessed with his own naked eyes. He looked at the little boy in astonishment.


    "It was so much fun! I scared the bad guys away!"


    The boy clapped his hands in unrestrained glee as he watched the cultivators leaving in panic. He looked so naive and pure with that angelic smile plastered on his face.


    However, the harmless and innocent looking boy had just frightened more than twenty top cultivators in the universe!


    Austin looked at the little boy up and down in a daze as if looking at him continuously would change his height and age. By this time, the blood mist that had been rushing out his head had already disappeared. He looked no different from any ordinary boisterous little boy.


    But Austin knew better. He understood that the little boy was by no means simple.


    "Hey, kid, what are you doing in this place all by yourself? Where are your parents? Have you been roaming about without any parental supervision?"


    Austin came forward and asked the boy as he gently patted his shoulder.


    "Why am I here alone? Where are my parents?"


    The boy was happily playing with the jade bracelet on his wrist. After hearing Austin''s questions, he looked a bit disoriented then went into a state of confusion again.


    "I don''t know why I''m here. As for where my parent are, I don''t know. I seem to have forgotten a lot of things."


    The boy tried his best to remember even the simplest bit of information but failed. His face turned crimson from the frustration of putting so much effort and still failing miserably.


    Austin felt surprised and helpless. The little boy, who earlier behaved like a young adult with so much courage, seemed not only mysterious but also a bit mentally unstable.


    "Little boy, I will try to help you to regain your memory. However, I would have to pry into your Soul Sea with my spiritual sense. Would you let me do that?"


    Austin asked the little boy cautiously.


    Austin suspected that the boy might have lost his memory due to some injuries in his Soul Sea.


    If that was the case, Austin believed that with his powerful spiritual sense, he could help the little boy find some memory fragments in his Soul Sea.


    "Pry into my Soul Sea... Isn''t that dangerous? All right. You seem like a good man. I''m sure you will not hurt me. So do it if you think it is necessary."


    The boy hesitated for a while and then nodded his head.


    Austin nodded silently. It seemed that the little boy was quite knowledgeable and knew something about cultivation. The Soul Sea was the most important and protected part of a warrior, where the spiritual soul of the warrior was kept. In most cases, no one was allowed to enter a warrior''s Soul Sea.


    Austin was forced to enter the little boy''s Soul Sea to fix the injury, because that was the only appropriate option he could think of, for the time being. It was extremely dangerous for a little boy to stay in the chaotic void, especially when he had


    ded by the little boy, they were out of the chaotic void and came to an empty universe.


    This universe was silent and lifeless, like a broken abandoned old universe. It was a deserted area with vast empty space and boundless quietness.


    "The little fishes I was talking about are in this universe. I can feel their auras."


    As soon as the boy entered the deserted universe, his eyes lit up. He looked deep into the universe, as if trying to find something important.


    Therefore, Austin also went along and looked around for the so-called little fish together with the little boy. They searched every corner in the universe trying to find them.


    Soon, Austin was mesmerized by the vastness of the universe.


    It was so gigantic and many times larger than the universe where Austin came from.


    However, the universe seemed to have been abandoned with no signs of life. There was nothing in it except for desolateness and quietness.


    The two of them searched diligently for a few days, but they found no signs of any living creature in the universe.


    Five days had passed with no positive results.


    "Little fish!"


    the boy suddenly shouted with excitement.


    Then he took Austin into a certain world in this abandoned universe.


    But there was nothing in the world, either. Everything was ruined and all one could see was vast empty lands.


    However, when the boy pointed at a direction at the far distance, Austin vaguely saw a group of creatures in that direction.


    They seemed to be some kind of small creatures. Some of them were as tiny as chopsticks, while those that appeared to be bigger were as thick as a human''s arm and several feet long. Their bodies were covered with different types of colors bouncing off their skin and reflecting like a pack of rainbows.


    Except for their dazzling array of colors, they could easily be mistaken for snakes.


    "That''s them, the little fish that I have been looking for!"


    The boy stared at the mysterious creatures with ecstasy.

 Chapter 2793 Catching The Fish

    "Get them!"


    the boy yelled, giving chase to the school of fish.


    Austin hurried to keep up with him.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin could tell that while the fish were small, each and every one of them was potent. Lightning crackled around their bodies, sparking rolls of thunder audible from miles away.


    The powerful creatures triggered devastating tremors in their paths.


    The fish were extraordinary creatures rarely encountered in many universes.


    Austin certainly never came across them in the universe he lived.


    Boom!


    The places where the little fish passed rattled with energy. The impact was overwhelming.


    "What manner of creatures are these?" Austin wondered aloud in awe.


    The fish continued to increase by the hundreds, their combined energy reaching unimaginable levels.


    But the boy''s rapid approach spooked them, causing them to flee.


    "Wait! Come back!"


    The boy started to pick up speed. Waves of formidable space-time power rippled beneath his feet. It was a terrific sight to behold.


    Whoosh!


    The boy propelled forward at frightening speed.


    In a flash, the fish were within his reach. The boy grabbed at them.


    Boom!


    Lightning bolts as thick as mountains shot down from the sky; so plentiful it seemed as if doomsday had come.


    These lightning bolts crackling with aggressive and formidable power surged toward the boy and Austin.


    Austin made a quick motion with his fists. Two treasure pots emerged from thin air, acting as barriers for him.


    Meanwhile, the sword-lights, each with the energy of twenty thousand swords'' attack, also flowed around Austin, shielding his entire body.


    Despite all of the said means, Austin was unable to withstand the hit when it came.


    Bang!


    The lightning bolts struck Austin, sending him flying. The surge of electricity left his skin charred and sooty, his hair sta


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Here''s your fish. You can have them back,"


    Austin said in a rush, eagerly handing the two small fish back to the little boy.


    The boy must have had some special magic, because as soon as the fish were in his hands, they stopped struggling and kept still, as if suddenly losing all their strength.


    The lightning ceased raining down from the sky too.


    The sky above was now clear and cloudless.


    "What?! How is that fair?!"


    Austin whined, throwing up his hands in helpless defeat.


    He had to admit the little boy never failed to surprise him.


    "I''m treating you to some roasted fish!


    It''ll be delicious,"


    the boy promised cheerfully.


    "Roasted fish? But these are too small,"


    Austin pointed out doubtfully.


    "No, it''ll be good! You have to try it!


    Come with me!"


    the boy said.


    They traversed the broken universe for what seemed like a long time before the boy led Austin to a large canyon emitting smoke from below.


    The smoke came from huge cracks in the ground at the bottom of the canyon.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin detected a torch of white flame roaring and dancing beneath the cracks, deep under the ground. He recognized what it was at once.


    "The Unearthly Fire!"


    Austin exclaimed.

 Chapter 2794 The Breakthrough After Eating The Roasted Fish

    Austin also possessed some kinds of Unearthly Fires and was still very familiar with the aura despite not having used them for years.


    After his deductions, he concluded that the white flame had to be a form of Unearthly Fire.


    The boy arrived at the top of the valley and waved his hand to the ground. In almost a split second, a white flame emerged from the crack and soared high into midair.


    The boy pointed at the flame. And by command, the fire expanded into a massive white fireball and proliferated, becoming a sea of wild fire.


    The raging fire proliferated its terrifying heat and distorted the whole space, steaming its waves.


    The boy once again waved his hand and threw the four little fish into the sea of fire.


    The four little fish struggled desperately.


    In an instant, clouds rose and the sky was covered with dark clouds. Lightning surged through the sky shaking the horizon.


    This was made by the four little fish. They were trying to use the thunderbolt to destroy the sea of fire.


    The boy raised his hand and released a mysterious force. In a blink of an eye he wiped out the traces of the thunder and lightning.


    The four little fish now seemed to have been put under suppressing power, unable to move an inch.


    "There is only one kind of Unearthly Fire. So it will take at least ten days to roast the fish.


    We have to wait patiently,"


    the boy calmly said to Austin.


    "Do you want more kinds of Unearthly Fires?"


    Austin remembered something. He waved his hand and three flames in different colors appeared from thin air.


    One had a red flame. It was known as the Scorching Evil Fire.


    Another was a bleak flame and was called the Dark Bone Gloomy Fire.


    The third one was a cyan flame, the Mint Wood Fire.


    Upon the appearance of the three flames, the temperature rose once again.


    "It is brilliant that you have three kinds of Unearthly Fires!"


    The boy couldn''t help but exclaim as he saw what Austin was doing.


    He then waved his hand, and the three forms of Unearthly Fires all submerged in the white fire sea.


    Boom!


    The Unearthly Fires simultaneously emerged and fanned out their colors.


    As it spread out, the four flames slowly merged into one.


    The horrifying temperature proliferated across the world.


    The presence of the prickling heat constantly burned and melt


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    scles, bones and cells were burning under the heat and the flame.


    From afar, Austin turned into a huge fireball dangling between heaven and earth. It was a very spectacular yet daunting sight.


    After eating one roasted fish, Austin''s energy reached a critical point. If he absorbed a little more energy, there was the possibility that he would explode and die!


    Austin sat with his legs crossed and began to cultivate.


    Two days later, he came to his senses. He scrambled to find the little boy.


    Austin found that the boy had already finished eating his roasted fish and was strolling idly among the mountains nearby.


    Unlike Austin, it seemed that the boy didn''t feel anything uncomfortable after eating the fish. It was peculiar indeed.


    There was no trace of fire glinting from his body, not even a spark.


    This made Austin speechless and curious. Why was it that the boy was safe from the fire?


    ''Maybe if I eat one more fish, I will be able to break through!''


    Austin''s eyes lit up with determination and without hesitation, he ate the other fish.


    Soon Austin''s body was on fire again, his physique engulfed in the burning flames.


    After finishing the second roasted fish, Austin began his cultivation.


    He sensed that he was about to make a breakthrough and channeled his focus on his cultivation.


    It was well known that the realm of the sect ancestor was divided into three distinct stages: the preliminary stage, the medium stage, and the premium stage.


    Austin was now just at the preliminary stage, but clearly not for long.

 Chapter 2795 The Omnipotent Lightness

    A day later, Austin was beginning to have a breakthrough. Rays of lightning flashed crimson, painting the whole sky red.


    Thick bolts of terrifying lights rained down from the sky. All of them charged towards Austin without stopping.


    Monstrous creatures hid behind the depths of the thunderbolts. All of them came out in the form of different beasts, snarling and snapping at Austin, ready to pounce.


    This breakthrough was only from the preliminary stage to medium stage within the sect ancestor level, but it was already beyond Austin''s imagination.


    He went all out to ward off and kill his enemies. The battle lasted two days and nights before it finally ended.


    In the midst of Austin''s breakthrough, the mysterious boy watched from afar. He showed no signs of fear or terror at the sight. His pair of innocent eyes only held awe and amusement. He even clapped his hands when the fight had reached its peak.


    Austin flew up high, suspending himself in the air. He stood tall and proud as golden rays of light emanated from him as if he was a divine guard from heaven.


    Austin clenched his fists and felt a great deal of strength flow through his body.


    "It''s amazing how I have achieved breakthrough by eating two roasted fish!"


    Austin could not help but exclaim with excitement.


    The fish he ate must have been rare treasures for each of them held tremendous powers.


    If it hadn''t been for the little boy''s help, he would not have caught those fish.


    He turned his attention to the little boy, who stood at the sides, waiting for him to finish his breakthrough.


    "Is everything okay now?


    Let''s go and catch some more little fishes. If we''re lucky, we might even see some little dragons that we can capture and grill for later," said the little boy.


    He ran over to Austin as soon as the older man was done with his breakthrough.


    "Catch some little fishes again? And little dragons?"


    The little boy''s words excited and delighted Austin.


    The fish helped him get his breakthrough.


    He felt his vital energy thickened and stabilized.


    It seemed like those fishes contained so much energy that if eaten by anyone who was in the same level as the sect ancestor cultivator, it could push them to achieve further breakthroughs quickly.


    So if Austin ate more of those fishes, he could get more breakthroughs and improve his skills faster.


    ls. And in the middle of a clearing, a statue of a girl in pink stood tall.


    Half visible from the thickness of the forest, she looked like a fairy shrouded in a hazy, divine glow.


    The little boy came up to her and suddenly turned serious.


    His innocent temperament was replaced by a solemn, sophisticated look. It aged him immensely, making him look older.


    He stood with his hands behind his back, gazing at the girl in pink for a long time. It was as if he was trying to recall something.


    He was just a little kid, but now he behaved like an old man who had gone through a lot of things.


    "A sweet dream can last a billion years. But dreams are dreams and one has to wake up someday. When I recall everything that has long passed, they have all withered like dried grasses; the flowers, the beauty, all of them..."


    The boy sighed. His words of wisdom held a sense of helplessness.


    For a whole day, he just stood there with the statue.


    He seemed to be reminiscing his past.


    Finally, he led Austin out of the forlorn continent. He still had not uttered a word.


    A few days later, they arrived in another broken universe where they found the little, colorful fishes twinkling and flashing like thunder.


    The little boy caught six of those fishes and grilled them. Together with Austin, they ate.


    After eating three, Austin felt himself gain another small breakthrough.


    He had now reached the same level as that of the leaders of the Heavenly Palace and the Yaksha Palace.


    His vital energy level was now at the peak stage of the sect ancestor level.

 Chapter 2796 Returning To The Immortal End World

    After breaking through, Austin continued to follow the little boy through the chaotic void.


    According to the boy, he wanted to find a little dragon.


    "Are you looking for a real dragon or just a toy dragon?" Austin asked, but the little boy could not answer.


    The kid always forgot things, so he was not sure whether he was after an actual dragon or not.


    Meanwhile, Austin had proceeded with his cultivation of the Omnipotent Lightness. When he met some problems in practicing the new bodily movement skill, he would carefully observe the boy''s movements.


    After a little practice, Austin had finally perfected and had a deeper understanding of the brilliant bodily movement skill.


    "I am going to fall into deep sleep now,"


    the boy suddenly told Austin before he turned around.


    "Oh are you?"


    Austin asked in a curious tone.


    "Yes. I often fall asleep for a long time.


    When I wake up, I lose all my memories.


    Then, I will have to start over remembering things,"


    the boy explained.


    ''Gosh. That sounds strange, ''


    Austin thought.


    "I really enjoy spending time with you.


    I don''t want to forget you when I wake up."


    The boy looked at Austin sadly.


    Although he had known Austin for just a short time, he knew that Austin would go to great lengths just to protect him.


    The boy had grown on him that he even considered him as his big brother.


    "I know! How about you give me a piece of your spiritual sense information and I will keep it for you? If you forget me when you wake up, I can show it to you. In that way, you will be able to remember me,"


    Austin offered.


    "Good idea!"


    The boy''s eyes lit up with joy.


    He then pointed his finger directly at Austin''s head, and a piece of spiritual sense message dashed into the Austin''s Soul Sea.


    The message contained his memory upon meeting Austin for the first time and what they had been through together.


    "I shall sleep now,"


    the boy yawned.


    He slowly closed his eyes.


    "I''ll find you a quiet place to sleep,"


    Austin volunteered.


    "Thank you,"


    the boy r


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    l this, '' Austin assumed.


    "I will uproot the Sword Palace and avenge the deaths of those who were mercilessly killed by that monster!"


    Austin swore to himself through gritted teeth.


    ''Needless to say, the leader of the Sword Palace must have destroyed the Central World in search of me.


    He could not find me, so he vented his anger on the creatures of the Central World instead.''


    "Immortal End World!"


    Austin suddenly screamed, losing his composure.


    ''Now that he laid a hand on the Central World, perhaps he would have done the same to the Immortal End World.


    Although Humpty and Dumpty are in the Immortal End World, I am afraid that they might not be able to fight off that many invaders.''


    Restless, Austin performed the Omnipotent Lightness and headed towards the Immortal End World in an instant.


    He moved so much faster than any of the top warships made by the Tang Clan of Tycoon World.


    Whoosh!


    Austin transformed into a beam of light and achieved an abnormal velocity as he had broken the limitations of space and time.


    About half a day later, the Immortal End World came into view.


    "The Omnipotent Lightness delivered.


    Taking advantage of it makes me move so much more quickly in real world than in the chaotic void," Austin exclaimed in delight.


    He gazed at the Immortal End World and he could see that it was not far away from him.

 Chapter 2797 The Location Of The Three Holy Trees

    "That was not good. This is where the battle took place!"


    As soon as Austin approached the Immortal End World, he frowned in deep thought.


    There were traces of a fierce fight everywhere outside the Immortal End World. Deep shocking cracks that ran horizontally and vertically covered the whole place.


    The whole place was entirely destroyed while the starry sky in the space was in a mess.


    The shock wave caused by the battle would occasionally turn into turbulent hurricanes, wildly flooding the space. Due to its frequency and unpredictability, the creatures with a low cultivation base didn''t dare to go near it, or they would be at risk of being smashed to pieces at any time.


    It was obvious that there had been an earth-shaking battle there.


    What made Austin even more furious was that there was a gaping hole on the dome which was meant to protect the Immortal End World.


    That meant that the Immortal End World was vulnerable and unguarded so invaders could break in or attack them at any time.


    ''Did they invade the Immortal End World? The chaos in this place is not a good sign!''


    Austin was startled by everything that he was seeing and the destruction was a bit worrying.


    He stepped forward and appeared above the Immortal End Continent.


    "Austin, there you are! Welcome back."


    Kevin, Zenith and other people immediately caught sight of him the second he showed up. They soared into the sky and flew towards Austin.


    Austin''s demonic avatar suddenly appeared and came to Austin''s side first.


    When he was surrounded and attacked by many top-notch masters in the Central World, Austin had ordered his demonic avatar to come back to the Immortal End World with his army.


    Hence, as soon as Austin was back, he contacted his avatar first to check and confirm if everything was okay.


    "Master Kevin, have we been attacked by outsiders?" Austin asked still worried by what he had seen.


    With the help of his spiritual sense, he quickly perceived the situation in the Immortal End World. He was much relieved to find out that all the creatures were good and actually leading a peaceful life. They were simply occupied with their own everyday tasks and businesses.


    The Immortal End World was very important to him.


    Austin didn''t want anything bad to happen to it.


    "Yes, we were attacked.


    Shortly after your avatar brought the army of the Immortal End Alliance back here, the troops of the underworld and the Universal Allied Army attacked us.


    Fortunately, Humpty, Dumpty, and all masters at the level of the sect ancestor from the Immortal End Alliance fought bravely and desperately resisted the invasion from the foreign enemies, driving them back and out of our territory.


    In addition the robe that you gave me had also gathered a lot of the power of faith. When I put it on, my c


    inquired, elated.


    He stepped forward and bowed to Murray as a show of respect to his elder.


    Austin valued and respected Murray greatly because he played an important role in Austin''s life.


    When he was an orphan wandering around in the Prime Martial World, it was Murray who found Austin and took him back to the Sun Sect. With his help, patience and gentle guidance, Austin had become an official disciple. He had even taken his time teaching Austin all the martial arts skills he knew in person.


    Later, Austin was maliciously set up. His head was injured due to an assault and he became mentally ill for three years. Many core members of the Sun Sect proposed for Austin to be expelled, however, Murray could hear none of it and persisted in keeping him as a member of the sect.


    Murray was both like a master and father figure to Austin!


    In fact, Austin had invited Murray to live in the Flame Holy Land so that he could take good care of him.


    However, Murray continuously refused his generous offer and invitation for he had a deep bond with the Sun Sect such that he couldn''t bear to leave it. Besides, he wasn''t after fame or wealth and he preferred to lead a peaceful life. Austin also didn''t insist because he respected his decision.


    Besides, the people living in the Prime Martial World were safe and the world was also safe because it was under the protection of the Immortal End World. So Austin seldom visited him to avoid disturbing his life.


    He had never expected that Murray would ever visit the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land in his own volition.


    As soon as Murray showed up, a large group of high-level figures from the Flame Holy Land appeared and kept their very important guest company.


    They all knew about Austin''s past in the Prime Martial World, and how important Murray was to Austin. So none of them dared to take the elder lightly.

 Chapter 2798 Enter The Ancient Forbidden Land

    "The world is changing. We should already change and try to blend in, or else, we will fall behind,"


    Murray said while displaying an amiable smile.


    "Leader Austin, pardon my intrusion. I''ve decided to join the Flame Holy Land on behalf of the Sun Sect. I hope you don''t mind,"


    another figure declared with politeness in his tone.


    It was Theon, the current leader of the Sun Sect.


    Besides Theon, all the core members of the Sun Sect were present and stood behind Murray.


    ''This must be for the Sun Sect. Theon wants an opportunity for growth and development for himself, the senior members, and the whole sect itself.


    Otherwise, Murray would not have come here himself to Flame Holy Land. That''s just not like him, '' Austin brooded over.


    The people of the Flame Holy Land knew that Austin was a former member of the Sun Sect. With that in mind, they showed them a warm welcome and avoided offending them.


    "The truth is, I''m flattered. I didn''t expect that you think so highly of us. Everyone is welcome and I know that you are going to be of great help,"


    Austin replied with an assuring smile.


    Austin would never say no to matters like these. The bond he formed with the Sun Sect would always be there. Besides, it was within his interest that Murray became a member of the Flame Holy Land.


    "I''m very glad to hear that, Leader Austin!"


    Theon wasn''t able to hide the excitement on his face.


    In Theon''s mind, the Sun Sect was not worthy enough to deserve Austin''s attention. So joining the Flame Holy Land was a long shot, but an opportunity he did not want to miss.


    Austin, being a man that he was, would be more than willing to accept the Sun Sect for old times'' sake.


    "Long time no see," a female voice whispered from Austin''s back.


    A graceful lady appeared and stood in front of Austin, staring at him.


    "How do you do?"


    Austin addressed with a smile on his face.


    It was Mindy.


    She was a long-time friend of Austin, and they had a bit of history together.


    Back then, they shared a romantic moment at the bottom of an old well. Austin sure cherished that memory.


    "I guess we''ll be working together as fellow disciples once more. It''s so nice to see you again," Austin said in a playful tone.


    He offered his hand as he gazed at her intently.


    "S-Stop teasing me.


    I''m just a nobody compared to you,"


    Mindy snapped and was flustered because of embarrassment.


    "What are you talking about? You''re the best companion I had. That''s why I''m de


    t girl must have sneaked out again and been spotted,"


    Austin murmured.


    Rosie loved hanging out outside. She just couldn''t let herself be stuck in a place for a long time.


    However, she was a valuable omnipotent herb.


    Once outsiders caught a glimpse of her, they would do every possible means just to catch and possess her.


    Austin swiftly moved and landed in front of Rosie and her companions to block their way.


    "Oh no! There''s an enemy ahead of us too. We''re surrounded!" Rosie shouted in panic.


    Every one of them turned pale at the sight of the young man who got in their way.


    They already felt so exhausted since they were pursued by a huge number of creatures since earlier.


    And now, someone was able to catch up to them. Hopelessness and despair started to consume them.


    Omnipotent herbs like them did not have good fighting skills compared to other races.


    "L-Let''s fight him together!


    We''ll all die anyway if we do nothing, but we can''t let these greedy invaders just get what they want!" Rosie stood up, tried to overcome her own fears, and encouraged her friends.


    Her words sparked courage to her companions, and they started pulling themselves together. They mustered up all their remaining strength and charged at Austin.


    "Are you serious, Rosie? Can''t you remember the face of a dear friend?" Austin asked.


    Since he was terrifyingly powerful, he stopped their movements just using his mind.


    "What did you just say?" Rosie tried her best to collect herself as she stared at Austin''s face. She fell silent for a few seconds, then her eyes suddenly grew wide.


    "Austin Lin?


    It''s you!"


    Rosie finally recognized him.

 Chapter 2799 Crisis At The World Of The Omnipotent Herb

    "Yes, it''s me.


    What happened? Did you sneak out again?"


    Austin asked with a smile.


    The people who were chasing Rosie and her companions had caught up with them. They were all powerful, and many of them were at the Immortal Saint Realm.


    "No, I did not. Outsiders have discovered the world of us omnipotent herbs, and the safety of our people there are now compromised.


    At present, countless people are breaking into the world of the omnipotent herb and trying to capture our members.


    Our old patriarch sent us, the younger generation out. He wanted to make sure we were safe and helped us escape.


    He also asked us to go to the Immortal End World to seek your help.


    However, people are now chasing us and we need to find a way to escape."


    Rosie had blossomed into a beautiful young woman. She was still very young, but her face and body already showed promising beauty and elegance. At this moment, her delicate face appeared extremely anxious.


    "I get it."


    Austin nodded.


    The world of the omnipotent herb in the Ancient Forbidden Land and the Immortal End World were allies. They had secretly established a network of trade and depended on each other for a long time.


    It made sense that the old patriarch sent some of their members to the Immortal End World to seek his help now that the world of the omnipotent herb was under attack.


    "Austin, we really need your help! Please save us!"


    Rosie pleaded.


    "All right, Rosie. Don''t worry. Just stay calm and let me handle this!"


    Austin assured her.


    "Hey man! All these omnipotent herbs belong to us.


    Don''t be foolish and get out of here immediately! If you don''t, I promise I will kill you!"


    The fastest among the pursuers had already approached and surrounded Austin. One of them, a fierce-looking man, shouted at Austin.


    As Austin was already at the level of sect ancestor, cultivators usually would notice that. However, he had mastered the Aura Disguising Skill very well.


    Because of this, even if Austin did not use the Aura Disguising Skill intentionally, ordinary people could not sense Austin''s real strength.


    Ignorant of Austin''s actual strength, the people who surrounded him treated Austin as a nobody.


    "It''s a waste of time talking to a lowly guy! Let me just cut his head off so that we can continue catching these omnipotent herbs!"


    the other middle-aged man sneered. He then stretched his hand until it formed into a giant palm that covered the entire sky in an instant. The giant palm descended towards Austin''s head in a hostile manner.


    Austin wanted to laugh at the man''s effort to kill him. Using his mind, a fierce vital energy rushed out of his body and enveloped the mid


    planation.


    ''The omnipotent herbs in the world of the omnipotent herb are now in danger, ''


    Austin thought.


    With the combined knowledge and strength of the top masters, such as the leader of the Heavenly Palace, it would be easy for them to capture the omnipotent herbs.


    Without hesitation, Austin waved his sleeve and rolled up Rosie and the others. He then carried out the Omnipotent Lightness and took a step in the direction of the world of the omnipotent herb. Austin soon disappeared, leaving behind him a tail of flashing light.


    The middle-aged man stayed on the ground, frozen in fear. He waited for Austin to ask more questions, but after a long time of silence, he looked up. Only then did he realized Austin''s disappearance.


    "He''s gone and I''m still alive!"


    The middle-aged man was so overjoyed that he jumped to his feet, shouting. After several horrifying minutes with Austin, he could now relax and breathe easily. He soon regained his physical strength and escaped as soon as possible.


    Using the Omnipotent Lightness, Austin moved at an amazing speed in the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    The Ancient Forbidden Land was filled with danger.


    However, with his current strength, there was no need for Austin to fear or avoid anything.


    The power of the Omnipotent Lightness was extraordinary, and Austin arrived at the area near the world of the omnipotent herb with just a few steps.


    The world of the omnipotent herb was just a small world.


    Now, the space barrier of this small world had been damaged. The intruders left an immense hole where terrible waves of energy flowed.


    It seemed like an extremely powerful master broke the space barrier himself.


    Determinedly, Austin, together with Rosie and the others, walked into the world of the omnipotent herb.

 Chapter 2800 The World Of Omnipotent Herbs

    From the traces left, it could be seen that fierce fighting had broken out across the small world.


    The omnipotent herb race wasn''t really known for their fighting prowess. They tended to be weaker than beings from other races.


    But there were several among them who have lived long enough to gain expertise.


    After their many years of accumulation of experience and cultivation, they could no longer be considered inferior fighters.


    "The chief must be hiding in the ancestral temple with the others.


    Over there!"


    Rosie said, pointing the direction.


    Austin used his spiritual sense to explore the area. He found a peculiarly-shaped temple smack in the middle of a vast plain.


    After a few moments of observation, he realized the temple resembled an old ginseng root.


    At that moment, the temple was surrounded by a flood of troops.


    This army laying siege to the temple was the Universal Allied Army.


    Austin used the bodily movement skill, and in one step emerged near the temple. He then used his Aura Disguising Skill to hide himself.


    At this point, he was alone, having earlier transported Rosie and the others to the Slave Tower.


    Austin''s spiritual sense now detected the presence of the leaders of the Heavenly Palace, the Yaksha Palace, and other top masters nearby.


    Truly, this world of omnipotent herbs proved irresistible to any cultivator.


    This was because the world had several old omnipotent herbs who had lived for generations.


    Their value was immeasurable and unparalleled.


    At the moment, a mocking voice was speaking, his laughter ringing out. "Oh, you grumpy, stubborn old man! Don''t even try putting up a fight.


    If you''re so omniscient, you should know it would be best for you to just surrender.


    Come out now or I''ll be forced to tear down your stupid temple!"


    The voice came from a middle-aged man with a terrifying sword radiance around his body.


    Austin was struck by a flash of recognition. ''That''s the leader of the Sword Palace!''


    He gritted his teeth and stared daggers at the man who continued to guffaw obnoxiously.


    This man, after all, was Austin''s sworn enemy. Austin could never forgive him for slaughtering millions of innocents in the Central World.


    "Hmm?"


    The Sword Palace leader paused, appearing to have sensed something unusual.


    He was picking up on a hostile presence. He instantly released his spiritual sense to scan the area where Austin was posit


    nce would also mean a complete loss for their enemies.


    "It shall be done,"


    each one of them vowed, resolutely.


    The old leader''s heart broke with helplessness as he stared sadly at his people.


    There were so many strong masters outside, intent on capturing them and extracting them dry. It would be impossible for them to escape.


    "Long time no see, sir."


    A voice suddenly spoke up in the old leader''s Soul Sea.


    "Austin! It''s you!"


    The old leader recognized the voice at once.


    "Please open the array secretly and let me in.


    I will make sure your race survives this, safe and sound,"


    Austin promised.


    "Yes, it shall be done. We are counting on you," the old man replied earnestly, hope blossoming anew.


    Although the leader of the omnipotent herb race lived in seclusion in the Ancient Forbidden Land, even he heard about the occurrences in places outside his own.


    He knew that Austin was no longer the same and that he had grown in power immensely.


    Outside the temple, Austin moved quickly and came to the temple gates in one step.


    The powerful arrays could not be easily broken by a single person.


    But when Austin arrived at the gates, the arrays quickly opened a portal for him, apparently under the control of the old leader.


    Austin strode into the temple with one step.


    Everything happened in a flash.


    The Omnipotent Lightness had given Austin such unbelievable speed.


    With his sudden appearance, the leaders of the invading army now exploded in outrage.


    "It''s Austin!"


    The invaders stared at the unexpected newcomer, stunned, furious, and everything in between.

 Chapter 2801 Torn The Leader Of The Yaksha Palace In Half (Part One)

    The memories of the strange little boy in the chaotic void haunted everyone and crippled them with fear.


    When the highly-skilled martial artists launched their attack together, they were instantly thrown backwards as they were hit by the blood mist being released out of the boy''s forehead.


    The power of the little boy was terrifying indeed. In this universe, his abilities were considered to be the top one. Almost no one could defeat such extreme strength.


    "Don''t be startled! If Austin was still together with that boy, he should have attacked us already.


    But Austin sneaked into the temple previously while our guards were down. It means that the boy is no longer on his side."


    The emperor of the Sky Phoenix Kingdom contemplated for a moment and finally concluded.


    "He is right!"


    the rest of the people yelled and regained their confidence.


    "The two giants from the Immortal End World are not here either.


    That means Austin is now alone. This is the perfect opportunity to kill him!


    Don''t miss this chance!" the leader of the Yaksha Palace shouted in rage.


    Great energy started oozing out of his body, and his bloodlust was very imminent, even his stares could kill someone.


    "That''s right! We won''t leave this place without his head.


    Destroy these damn arrays and break into the ancient temple!"


    the leader of the Sword Palace exclaimed.


    He took a lot of damage from battling Austin so he was very eager to take Austin down at any cost.


    With their combined forces, all martial artists began attacking the array of the ancient temple simultaneously.


    After just a moment, several fissures started to appear on the light curtain. Sounds of something being broken down were also heard now and then.


    Inside the ancient temple, Austin met with the old man with white hair and eyebrows.


    "Sir, are you all right?"


    Austin asked the old m


    ipotent internal cores were already priceless. Coupled with ten bottles of dew that could literally bring the dead back to life, he was just handed an immeasurable amount of assets.


    "Please accept it. We know that those items would be in good hands."


    The old man tried to persuade Austin.


    "All right, I promise I''ll put them to good use."


    Austin was truly thankful for the gesture and assured to take great responsibility for the items he received.


    Boom!


    A sudden ground-shaking explosion was heard outside the ancient temple.


    The whole temple was shaking violently. Fissures appeared on the ground, walls and the cracks traversed through the ceilings.


    Apparently, the ancient arrays protecting the temple had been breached.


    "There''s no time. Let''s go!"


    With a swing of his hand, Austin was able to transfer all the members of the omnipotent herb race into the Slave Tower.


    With no one slowing him down anymore, he used the Omnipotent Lightness skill and stepped out of the temple.


    With the Omnipotent Lightness, Austin''s speed was scorching fast. Before no one even realized, he had already escaped out of the temple.


    "Here he is! You have nowhere to run, you brat!" the leader of the Yaksha Palace screamed furiously.

 Chapter 2802 Torn The Leader Of The Yaksha Palace In Half (Part Two)

    As he was coincidentally the nearest to Austin, he took the initiative to assault Austin with the first blow. Purple plasma-like energy oozed out from his body. It swiftly spread like the sea and vibrated through the skies.


    His arms started stretching out by thousands of meters while emitting purple flames, like the wings of a mighty phoenix. He soared with his wing-like arms which looked like two sharp blades shearing the skies above. He stopped about a thousand meters above Austin and suddenly dove straight, right at him.


    Austin quickly pulled out a long sword and at the same time, he wielded the long sword unleashed the sword-light with the energy of twenty thousand sword moves merged into one to resist the attack from the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    Bang! The sword clashed with the wings and created a deafening noise. The impact of the collision nearly destroyed the ground where Austin was standing.


    Austin had obtained the long sword from the Ghostdom. It was a magic treasure specially created by a master at the genuine immortal level. When the sword was fused with the skill of twenty thousand beams of sword-light merged into one, it would generate a devastating destructive power.


    "Humph!" the leader of the Yaksha Palace snorted.


    He was surprised that Austin could fight him on equal footing.


    "Austin, I''m going to kill you today!"


    The leader of the Yaksha Palace was fuming. All he cared about at that moment was to see life escaping from Austin''s body.


    From the flaming purple energy, billions of blazing phoenix-like feathers shot out like burning arrows that flew towards Austin. The energy being displayed in the battle was so appalling.


    "You sure you don''t need help from others?"


    Austin sneered.


    He was not bluffing. Austin''s current cultivation base was not an inch weaker than that of the leader of the Yaksha Palace. There was nothing to fear, especially when he had


    sword, the body of the Yaksha Palace''s leader was sent flying rapidly to the ground. The impact was so hard that his body created a huge crater on the ground.


    Whoosh! Austin used the Omnipotent Lightness to chase after the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    In just a split second, everyone saw Austin already standing in front of the gigantic battered body of the Yaksha Palace''s leader.


    "Die," Austin said flatly as if emotion left his mind.


    Austin released his magnanimous energy, covering his whole body with a billowing golden flame. Seconds later, his body started growing as if becoming a giant. He grabbed the body of the Yaksha Palace''s leader with his enormous hands, lifted up high for everyone to see, and tore him apart into two.


    Blood gushed out everywhere. The crater created from the impact was now a shallow pool of blood.


    Everyone who was watching was not able to keep their jaws from dropping.


    The leader of the Yaksha Palace was one of the top masters whose name was almost equal to that of the leader of the Heavenly Palace. However, he was now lifeless at the feet of a young man and died a merciless death.


    It was unbelievable. The difference in power was just too great.


    All of them looked at Austin with shock, vexation, and mostly terror.

 Chapter 2803 Done Paying With You

    Austin had already defeated the leader of the Yaksha Palace once in the Celestial Palace.


    Most of the credit should be given to Peterson''s Taoist robe. If it hadn''t been for the robe and the enormous amount of power of faith it carried, Austin wouldn''t have been able to beat the leader of the Yaksha Palace and the leader of the Sword Palace.


    But things had already been different. The other creatures clearly saw that Austin had prevailed over the leader of the Yaksha Palace with his own strength.


    They knew that what they had witnessed meant that there was another topnotch master in the universe��Austin Lin of the Immortal End World.


    It was easy to believe that Austin would rise to fame once the word about the battle between him and the leader of the Yaksha Palace had spread.


    Austin looked extremely confident while holding the body parts of the leader of the Yaksha Palace in hands.


    After the fight, he had gained faith in his strength.


    Just then, the body parts automatically exploded and turned into a blood fog that dissipated in the air.


    "Are you still trying to run away?" Austin sneered.


    He formed a huge hand of vital energy which covered the sky in order to grab the scattered blood mist.


    The leader''s spiritual soul hid among the blood mist. Austin couldn''t kill him if he didn''t destroy his soul completely.


    But before Austin could reach it, all the blood fog disappeared.


    It must be a brilliant secret skill cultivated by the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    The leader was one of the best cultivators in this universe. Having lived for quite a long time, he naturally had many means to keep himself alive.


    All of a sudden, a figure turned visible and floated beside the leader of the Heavenly Palace. "Austin, you little bastard!


    I curse you to die painfully!" he roared with intense resentment.


    The figure was none other than the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    His face was extremely pale as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. His strength also seemed weakened.


    "Austin, I didn''t expect you to make such rapid progress i


    with coldness. Its long wings produced raging fires as it flapped. Immediately, it pounced down on Austin.


    "Austin, give the unsharpened sword back to me!" the leader of the Sword Palace demanded.


    The leader couldn''t help but feel enraged at the thought that his golden unsharpened sword had fallen into Austin''s hand. He emitted the sword radiance and charged at Austin.


    There were also other topnotch masters in the universe, including the emperor of the Sky Phoenix Kingdom and the owner of the Star Island, who were going at Austin as well. They used their most powerful martial skills to attack him. Austin had to deal with a dozen powerful cultivators all by himself.


    ''Damn it! They are all attacking me at the same time.''


    Austin felt powerless against so many powerful cultivators.


    ''They are all the best cultivators in this universe.


    It would be a big event if any of them would make a move against anyone.


    But all of them seems to be enjoying ganging up on me, '' Austin pondered.


    "Damn it! I am done playing with them!"


    Austin angrily cursed.


    ''I can match any of them one on one.


    But my chances of beating them all at once are slim.''


    With hesitation, Austin performed the Omnipotent Lightness and rushed forward.


    The Omnipotent Lightness was so mysterious and amazing, making him move exceedingly fast.


    In a flash, Austin shook all of them off.

 Chapter 2804 A Huge Tomb

    After getting rid of his attackers, Austin activated the Omnipotent Lightness again and in an instant, he was hundreds of thousands of miles away from his enemies.


    Right after Austin left, the leader of the Heavenly Palace and other top masters rushed into the old temple. They frantically searched every corner leaving no stone unturned, and after a while, they found the room empty with no sign of any omnipotent herbs.


    "That little thief took all the omnipotent herbs with him!" one of the masters screamed.


    "Go get him!"


    All of them left in a hurry, while fuming with rage.


    They had spent a lot of time and energy trying to figure out a way to get through to the world of the omnipotent herb. When they finally successfully broke the array outside the temple, they were elated. Many of them had even started planning on what they would do once they got their hands on the great number of omnipotent herbs.


    However, lo and behold, Austin suddenly appeared and took all of them with him. At the thought his audacity, they were angry beyond control.


    Suddenly all the fierce and angry figures who were basically breathing fire, went after Austin with renewed anger and fire brewing in their bellies.


    The cultivation base of all the cultivators was exceedingly high. Their spiritual sense was remarkably strong and bodily movement skills were fast. They followed behind Austin closely.


    The Ancient Forbidden Land occupied a vast area appearing to be endless.


    Austin rushed forward swift like the wind. Meanwhile, he released his spiritual sense looking for the whereabouts of the people from the Immortal End World.


    The main reason why Austin had come to the Ancient Forbidden Land was to search for the people from the Immortal End World including the eight holy trees and the Eight Stone Saints.


    Right on Austin''s heels were a dozen powerful figures, still chasing after him and the treasures including the omnipotent herbs he had filched from them.


    "Austin, give back the unsharpened sword that you stole from me right now! Otherwise, I will tear you into pieces!" the leader of the Sword Palace shouted at Austin.


    What the leader of the Sword Palace cared about the most was the golden unsharpened sword. It took him much energy and blood essence to nourish the secret weapon for decades.


    This golden unsharpened sword was a powerful secret weapon left by the founder of the Sword Palace. After carefully refinement and nourishment, its power had significantly increased.


    But now all his work was for naught because the sword was now in the hands of an outsider. The leader of the Sword Palace was livid and couldn''t control the raging anger that was threatening to take over his whole being.


    "Austin, you know we will not let you get away with so many omnipotent herbs.


    Why don''t you just give them to us?"


    The voice of the leader of the Heavenly Palace reached Austin''s ears.


    He was stronger than his companions, and moreover, his bodily movement skill was very fast. He was therefore quite a distance ahead of his companions.


    However, the Omnipotent Lightness that Austin was applying was too fast that


    ncient land in search of treasures.


    In the end, the three creatures got annoyed, so they threw all the intruders out.


    Unexpectedly, the three creatures had appeared in the gorge again.


    "All of you, get out of here right now, or we will kill you all!"


    the mummy spoke.


    His voice had a formidable magical power that could infiltrate into other people''s Soul Sea and shock their spiritual souls into submission.


    The creatures that were relatively weak shuddered and felt their legs turn limp.


    "Look, Austin," Asa said to Austin through the spiritual sense.


    Asa pointed towards the depths of the gorge, signaling for Austin to look in that direction.


    Austin used his spiritual sense to examine the depths of the gorge.


    Austin was stunned by what he saw.


    It turned out that a tomb as big as a mountain stood at the deepest part of the canyon.


    The tomb emitted an array of excited and chaotic golden dazzling lights, covered in colorful mist that formed into a rainbow.


    The shadows of various kinds of auspicious beasts and birds were lingering in the void around the tomb.


    The holy runes formed white lotus flowers which constantly disappeared as fast as they were created.


    What was even more amazing was that, a group of little boys were playing musical instruments while a group of little girls carried flower baskets in their hands, and kept dropping the petals below, on the tomb.


    Of course, all these were illusions.


    All this made the tomb more mysterious.


    "Oh! There is a huge tomb over there!"


    A dozen powerful figures rushed into the gorge. Moments later, a large army joined them.


    They were from the Universal Allied Army.


    And the dozen masters who had just arrived, were the leader of the Heavenly Palace and his companions.


    As soon as they entered the gorge, they were attracted by the sacred tomb in the deepest part of the canyon.


    "Is this the legendary God''s Burial Ground? It is magnificent!"


    someone exclaimed suddenly.


    ''That''s the God''s Burial Ground!''


    All of them got excited as they stared at the tomb with keen eyes.

 Chapter 2805 They Are On Our Side

    The God''s Burial Ground was an ancient legend shrouded with mystery.


    Almost everyone from this universe had heard of it.


    They could not help but think about it now as they looked at the gorge ahead.


    ''It''ll be great if the God''s Burial Ground is really at the other side.


    There might be treasures in there or some great martial art skills that could make me stronger, '' they all thought.


    Then, the emperor of the Sky Phoenix Kingdom spoke up, unable to contain his curiosity any longer. He addressed the leader of the Heavenly Palace. "I''ve heard that you''ve already explored the God''s Burial Ground once before. Is this true?"


    he asked directly.


    Everyone turned to look at the Heavenly Palace''s leader, waiting for his reply.


    Rumors said that he had accidentally stumbled upon the God''s Burial Ground in the past. After he got out of it, he became the most powerful being in this universe. He quickly rose to fame and founded the Heavenly Palace.


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace returned their gaze.


    "Yes, I have been inside the God''s Burial Ground,"


    he answered.


    ''Then the rumors are true!''


    The people gasped with astonishment.


    The stories had been around for so long, but it was never confirmed whether it was true or not.


    But now, the leader of the Heavenly Palace had personally vouched its truthfulness. The legendary Burial Ground really did exist.


    "So is the God''s Burial Ground in this gorge?" the emperor of the Sky Phoenix Kingdom asked shakily.


    He could no longer contain his excitement.


    "I don''t know.


    At that time, I was being pursued by an enemy. I slipped into the chaotic void, came out of a random space crack, and suddenly found myself already inside the burial place.


    As we all know, the chaotic void is different from Real Space. It is unstable where space and time are constantly changing. I just got very lucky.


    Therefore, even if I enter the chaotic void now, I might not be able to get back to the God''s Burial Ground. Moreover, I''m currently in Real Sp


    r sun. Then he swung it at the leader of the Sword Palace.


    The two charged towards each other, ready to kill.


    Boom!


    The Sword Palace''s leader felt the hit. It numbed his arm. He could not help be shocked.


    The huge beast let out a roar.


    It hit the intruders with its tail. With each mighty sweep, the earth shook and dust danced in the air.


    Screams echoed throughout the gorge.


    Many soldiers of the Universal Allied Army and the underworld were crushed into pieces.


    "All the invaders must die!"


    the mummy announced coldly.


    From his mouth, he spat out a thick river of corpse miasma. It flowed and spread rapidly in the area, instantly shattering many soldiers.


    ''Legend warned that the Ancient Forbidden Land is dangerous. Indeed it is true. I can hardly believe that such powerful creatures exist!''


    The crowd watched with fear and awe at the terrifying display of power before them.


    "Let''s make a move too," Austin said.


    He turned to the masters of the Immortal End Alliance.


    "What are you talking about? They are on our side.


    We need to prevent those people from getting past the gorge,"


    the supreme holy tree said to Austin.


    "What do you mean?


    They are on our side?" Austin uttered with a stunned expression.


    He gaped at the scene of carnage brought by the silver giant, the beast and the mummy.

 Chapter 2806 Attack Suddenly

    "That is correct.


    There are three of our brothers guarding the tomb deep within the valley.


    I recently got in touch with them.


    Do not fret. These creatures guarding the tomb are on our side. They are not our enemies.


    We will help them,"


    the supreme holy tree whispered to Austin, communicating through their spiritual senses.


    "How interesting! Within the depths of this valley, there are three more holy trees!"


    Austin was pleasantly surprised.


    "That''s right.


    Get ready to attack them. We need to ambush them before they have the chance to get fight against us,"


    the supreme holy tree explained.


    "Okay. I understand."


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    Moments passed and all the superior cultivators from the Immortal End Alliance were ready, attacking all at once.


    Their element of surprise led to the surge of energy in the area. They graciously and furiously fought against the members from the underworld, the Divine Sect, and the Universal Allied Army.


    Humpty, Dumpty, the Eight Stone Saints, the eight holy trees, and Austin conjured their most powerful expertise. They hunted their adversaries with skills, caution, and preciseness like predators pursuing their prey.


    Austin unleashed the Omnipotent Lightness and silently appeared behind a blacked-robed man. He slashed his sword across the man''s body, power radiating from the sword.


    It was enhanced by the sword-light that contained the energy of twenty-thousand sword moves. Its combat potential was so delicate and dangerous that it made this genuine immortal level magic treasure terrifying to the naked eye.


    Unknown to Austin, the man dressed in the black robe was a worthy member as powerful as a sect ancestor. He immediately sensed the presence of the sword and retaliated using his black hook to avoid the attack.


    The hook crossed and came into impact with the long sword. Sparks ensued from the contact.


    Bang!


    As the collision occurred, a golden sword radiance sprung from Austin''s forehead. It came towards the man at lightning speed with extraordinary power and strength.


    Bang! The man in black failed to dodge, and his head was split in half. With the opponent half-dazed, Austin took the opportunity to punch him.


    The broken body parts were crushed into pieces.


    There was a yellow rune paper. Austin caught and hid it swiftly.


    From his battles, Austin had collected such rune papers from these black-robed men, with the aim of studying their significance and


    ndisguised murderous intent.


    "What? Got a problem?


    Come here! I''ll kill you myself!


    I will kill as many you foul creatures from the underworld as I can!"


    Austin said provocatively, challenging his accusers.


    "How about we attack them together and we can all rightfully claim the treasures we find in there?


    If you insist doing this the hard way, you will only attract more powerful enemies for yourself and the Immortal End World. How foolish can that be?"


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace tried to coax Austin.


    The man in purple from the Divine Sect looked at Austin with menacing eyes, without saying a word.


    "There will be no bargain or compromise. Everybody, get out of here. Otherwise, I''ll show no mercy to you,"


    Austin said in a cold voice, still unmoved by the arguments of his enemies.


    "Austin, do you really think you can do whatever you want?


    Humph! You''ve offended all our forces. You will never be able to escape after making an enemy out of us!"


    roared the leader of the Yaksha Palace, grinding his teeth.


    "My brothers!"


    Within the depths of the valley, appeared three giant trees, shaking the earth and the mountains.


    They shone brightly with mysterious runes glistening majestically around their branches and trunks.


    In shock, the people in the valley turned their focus on the three holy trees.


    "My dearest brothers, how have you been?"


    The supreme holy tree was the most active one. It rushed forward and embraced the three holy trees.


    The other holy trees all came forward to meet their brothers.


    The eight holy trees reunited with the three new ones, hugging and weeping with joy.

 Chapter 2807 Unprecedented Event

    "Sure enough, there are three holy trees here!"


    Almost everybody was staring at the trees that had just appeared right in front of their eyes.


    A few days ago, some masters spotted the three magic trees in the Ancient Forbidden Land. When word got out, people from different places were interested about the magic trees.


    Many people rested their eyes on the eleven magic trees with greed. They wanted the trees for their selves.


    Each one of the eleven trees had its own features. They were precious natural resources and had immeasurable value and could not be easily replaced.


    There was a legend in the universe that if a cultivator could get a magic tree and make it his own, he would get the tree''s spiritual properties.


    For example, Austin got a spiritual tree and integrated his spiritual soul with it. Ever since then, he had all kinds of properties of the spiritual tree.


    There were eleven magic trees in total. If one obtained and refined them, his strength would increase beyond one''s imagination.


    "We need more helping hands, as it is very rare to run into eleven chaotic immortal trees here.


    We are going to get them at all costs,"


    a man clothed in black, clearly from the underworld said.


    Immediately, another man clad in black next to him took out a black jade slip and crushed it in his bare hands. A spiritual sense message was sent.


    After a while, a strong corpse miasma came out from a spot above the Ancient Forbidden Land. Then, dozens of powerful black-robed men emerged from corpse miasma and dashed towards the depths of the ancient land.


    It was obvious to them that the troops of the underworld hid in the outskirts of the Ancient Forbidden Land.


    Ervin had selected a few hundred masters who could match the sect ancestor''s powers and led them into this universe.


    Upon receiving the message from the black-robed man, Ervin sent those man in black to the Ancient Forbidden Land to assist them.


    "Ha-ha! Eleven chaotic immortal trees have been spotted here. It is indeed a rare scene.


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, has left twelve magic trees in total. It is not that bad to get only eleven of them.


    Great. I''ll go get them."


    The man in purple of the Divine Sect sneered at them with annoyance.


    Then he stretched out his hand and raised it towards the sky.


    In the next second, the void and the earth shook, suddenly a seven-story magic pagoda fell from the sky.


    The pagoda landed on his hand.


    The color of the pagoda''s floors differed from each other. Each story had its own uniqueness to it. The floors emitted lights of different colors, lighting up the sky.


    When the seven-story pagoda appeared, everyone''s eyes were on it.


    The pagoda released infinite laws of nature, and possessed a formidable and unspeaka


    same time, Austin performed the Omnipotent Lightness, and in an instant, he was behind the man in purple and punched the latter.


    "Well, Austin, you''re just a mere boy from a backward universe. Do you really think you are that powerful?


    You provoked the underworld, and now you''re trying to make the Divine Sect an enemy of yours?" the man in purple said indifferently.


    He turned to quarrel with Austin.


    The man in purple had formidable power, and he was stronger than the leader of the Heavenly Palace.


    "Now! Now is the best time!"


    a man in a black robe from the underworld shouted.


    Dozens of men in black waved their black sickles towards the eleven holy trees.


    Their goal was the eleven holy trees. Nothing less, nothing more.


    Each of the black-robed men matched the sect ancestor. As they launched their attacks, their overwhelming energy filled the entire space.


    "Guys, fight at full force.


    If we can get a holy tree or two, it will be a magnificent harvest," the leader of the Heavenly Palace interjected.


    He and a dozen top-notch cultivators looked at each other and rushed out towards the holy trees at the same time.


    With roaring battle cries, the masters of the Immortal End Alliance with the sect ancestor level powers rushed into the battlefield to aid their comrades.


    Of course, they were trying their best to defend the eleven holy trees.


    As a result, about a hundred masters at the level of the sect ancestor fought against each other on the spot.


    It had never happened in this universe that so many powerful figures at that level fought together. This was indeed a unprecedented and historic event.


    And those who hadn''t reached the level of the sect ancestor all retreated far away from the battlefield.


    If they had joined such a high-level battle, they would get themselves killed in a heartbeat.

 Chapter 2808 Devilish Corpse Array

    "Trap them all using the Devilish Corpse Array!"


    The order was barked amid the great chaos. It was from one of the men in black robe.


    Dozens of men in black robe each took out a small, black array flag. They all began moving in one direction while holding the array flag up in their hands. The array flags subsequently shot into the midair to form an array.


    Then, a thick corpse miasma burst out from the array flags. It streamed endlessly like boiling water into the sky.


    It filled the whole battlefield, blurring everyone''s vision.


    This corpse miasma contained the law of death which could influence the passage of both time and space.


    Everyone who was exposed to it immediately found themselves trapped in a world full of corpses and blood.


    The stench of rotting flesh blew from all directions. It was pitch black like a moonless night. Corpses were everywhere, moving around restlessly.


    "What''s happening to you? What can you see?"


    Austin immediately used his spiritual sense to send his message to the supreme holy tree and the others. He was anxious of their current state.


    But he received no reply.


    Stuck in the array, nobody could see or sense anything��not even each other. The miasma had blocked out their sight and other senses, cutting them off completely from everything else.


    ''Damn it. This is so bad! If the array succeeded in isolating the eleven holy trees from each other, their strengths would reduce dramatically, '' Austin thought to himself.


    His worry spiked up in every second.


    Separated, the eleven holy trees were not powerful. It would be impossible for them to defeat a cultivator at the sect ancestor level individually.


    Austin released his spiritual sense again to search for the eleven holy trees within the array. To his dismay, he found nothing but more corpses and blood.


    "Ha-ha!


    This Devilish Corpse Array is one of the five top magic arrays of the underworld.


    Nobody can escape from there! Don''t even dream of it!


    What a surprising gift! We never expected that we would get eleven chaotic immortal trees in just one sweep. All the sacrifices are worthwhile. Also, there are so many sect ancestor cultivators joining our troops of corpse soldiers today. That''s fantastic!"


    A voice rang out through the gloom of the Devilish Corpse Array.


    Everyone trapped within it heard it. At first, they were confused by the words, but then, shock and dread seized them when realization hit.


    It they died there, their corpses would be the trophies for their enemies and be subsequently refined into their corpse soldiers!


    They suddenly understood that the eleven holy trees were not the only ones those men in black wanted to hunt with the Devilish Corpse Array. They intended to slaughter every other top cultivator as well.


    These men from the underworld had a grand purpose for coming to their universe. They desired to collect corpses to expand their army. Naturally, that meant killing everyone.


    Now, they were able to capture many powerful


    ogether.


    Now, everyone is here. We''re lucky to have escaped."


    Sherman pulled the supreme holy tree aside and tried to talk some sense into it.


    "That''s right. We may have gotten out of it, but we still cannot destroy it."


    Austin nodded and sighed in agreement.


    "Besides, the Weapon Pagoda is a powerful weapon of the Divine Sect. It would be difficult for us to fight it.


    It''s better for us to stay low for now."


    The silver giant suddenly spoke out his opinion.


    Outnumbered, the supreme holy tree had no choice but to concede.


    All members of the Immortal End Alliance retreated further into the deeper parts of the canyon. The silver giant led the way.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a deafening sound rang out from the Devilish Corpse Array.


    A seven-floor pagoda rose slowly from its center. It stood, radiant and dazzling, dispelling the corpse miasma.


    Then, the man in purple stepped out of the array in just one stride.


    All the other martial arts masters, including the leader of the Heavenly Palace, were overjoyed by the opportunity to rush out of the array.


    "Humph! The array is really powerful.


    But do you think the Divine Sect has nothing to resist it?"


    The man in purple sneered. However, it was obvious that he had consumed too much of his blood essence and energy in the array. His face was pale.


    He had to burn his blood essence to activate the Weapon Pagoda and escape the array.


    The men from the underworld were disappointed by this development.


    They didn''t expect that their Devilish Corpse Array would fail to kill even at least one cultivator. This was indeed a total failure.


    "Huh! It surprised me that you even planned to kill me.


    Very well, I shall come back and settle the grudge between us as soon as I get all the chaotic immortal trees," the man in purple said, throwing a cold glance at the men in black robes.


    With the Weapon Pagoda in his hand, he ran towards the direction of the innermost part of the canyon in search of the holy trees.

 Chapter 2809 Princess Gracie

    "Go after them! We can''t give up that easily and let them get away!"


    the man in black robe from the underworld shouted angrily, waving his hand.


    Then, all the men in black robes began to collect all the array flags in the void.


    The Devilish Corpse Array was one of the five major magic arrays of the underworld. The array flags were extremely powerful and precious.


    After putting away all the array flags, the dozens of men in black robes used their bodily movement skill, and rushed into the depths of the canyon.


    "Alright everyone, this is the chance we''ve all been waiting for; let''s go inside!"


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace along with other dozens of masters all rushed into the canyon at the same time.


    As for everyone else of the Universal Allied Army who accompanied the masters, they all waited outside.


    After all, they couldn''t risk their lives getting involved in a fight among powerful cultivators who were equivalent to the sect ancestors.


    Under the guidance of the silver giant, Austin and his people also arrived at the deepest part of the canyon, where a tomb was standing.


    The tomb was huge and resembled a gigantic round bowl knocked upside down on the ground. It had an endless immortal light that steadily rose from it.


    All sorts of unusual phenomena constantly appeared in the void around the huge tomb, making it extremely strange.


    "Have you been guarding this tomb for many years?"


    the supreme holy tree asked with great astonishment.


    "Yes, I have been here for many years,"


    a green holy tree beside the supreme holy tree answered.


    "Whose tomb is this anyway? I can''t believe that you guys are willing to be the guardians of a tomb in this godforsaken place!"


    the supreme holy tree asked once again. It had always been straightforward and never hesitated to ask whatever came to its mind.


    "It is Princess Gracie''s tomb,"


    the silver giant answered in a respectful tone.


    "What? Is what you are saying the truth?! Princess Gracie has been dead and is buried in this place, this whole time!"


    The supreme holy tree and the other seven holy trees were all shocked.


    Apparently, they knew this Princess Gracie as well.


    "Actually, we don''t have all the details.


    All we know is that, many years ago, before the master left, he built this tomb. He said that it was for Princess Gracie and asked us to guard it and not let anyone else destroy it,"


    said the silver giant.


    It turned out that the silver giant, the mummy, and the wild beast were all the servants of Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, and they had known the twelve holy trees for a long time.


    "How about you? What''s your excuse?


    Why did you listen to that old bastard and guard this tomb obediently?


    You know, that old bastard brought us to this universe without our consent. He should feel ashamed of what he did to us."


    When it came to Peterson, the suprem


    with his spiritual sense and found that he belonged to the death race, the same as Zenith in the Immortal End World.


    "That''s right.


    I will protect Princess Gracie''s tomb until my last breath,"


    the wild beast said in a loud thunderous voice.


    "I''ll capture the eleven chaotic immortal trees and open the tomb to see what the hell is inside that they have been guarding so diligently."


    The man in purple from the Divine Sect pumped his chest in pride as he sneered.


    Meanwhile, he tossed the Weapon Pagoda into the air.


    In no time, the pagoda emitted endless powerful pressure and momentum and vibrated through the sky, producing deafening booming sound.


    A steady flow of secret weapons rushed out of the pagoda, dashing towards Austin and his companions.


    "Deploy the array!"


    a man in black robe from the underworld called out.


    All the men in black robes took out a small black array flag and began to deploy the array.


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace and other top masters also took out their most powerful secret weapons and displayed the most powerful secret techniques they could master, preparing to attack Austin and his people.


    "Gather all our strength! Move close to the tomb!"


    the silver giant shouted.


    Austin''s men moved to the tomb and formed a human barricade, blocking the entrance to the tomb.


    A fierce battle was about to break out again.


    Just then, a soft voice of a woman was heard from inside the tomb.


    "Who is trying to disturb me? Who is out there?"


    Although the voice was light, it seemed to have turned into a part of the law of heaven and earth. Everyone could hear it clearly in the depths of their souls.


    "Could that be Princess Gracie?"


    The eleven holy trees, the silver giant, the mummy, and the wild beast all jumped up on the spot, dumbfounded.


    They all turned around, their eyes fixed on the huge tomb, waiting for the owner of the voice to show up.

 Chapter 2810 Giving Out Treasures

    A women''s silhouette slowly appeared above the tomb. The woman had fair skin and wore a long white dress. Like a fairy, she exuded an aloof and unworldly air.


    "It''s you! It''s really you, Princess Gracie."


    The eleven holy trees, the silver giant, the mummy, and the huge beast were elated and surprised. All of them moved towards her.


    Austin could tell from all of their expressions that they had a deep bond with this Princess Gracie.


    "Princess Gracie!


    I haven''t seen you for so long. How have you been?"


    The silver giant, the mummy, and the huge beast all knelt down simultaneously.


    The three of them used to serve Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, which was why they treated Princess Gracie like their master.


    "No need for that. All of you can get up!" Princess Gracie ordered.


    For a moment, she was lost in her thoughts.


    "It''s a long story," she said. It seemed that she didn''t want to talk about how she had been doing.


    "Who are those people?" she asked.


    Her gaze swept through the people of the Divine Sect, the underworld, and the top cultivators including the leader of the Heavenly Palace. Her eyes looked really sharp as she stared at them.


    "They are intruders. They''re not good guys,"


    the silver giant immediately replied.


    "Humph! Why are you disturbing me?


    Get out of here right now," Princess Gracie sternly said as she looked at the intruders.


    She looked good with her hair and clothes fluttering. She was like a fairy descending from heaven.


    "You''re just a cloud of soul energy.


    How dare you talk to me like that?" the man from the Divine Sect snapped.


    He felt startled as soon as Princess Gracie appeared. But once he recognized that the woman was just a wisp of spiritual soul instead of a real person, he didn''t think she could be any danger to him.


    "Oh, is that so?


    Even in that case, I can still handle you weaklings in a heartbeat," Princess Gracie said.


    A scornful expression could be seen on her beautiful face.


    "Let me see how you are going to deal with me!" the man in purple of the Divine Sect snorted as he strode forward.


    The Weapon Pagoda flew out of his clothes and levitated in the sky, growing bigger and emitting colorful lights.


    "Sacrifice our blood to Weapon Pagoda and take her down! Then we destroy her tomb to see what''s inside it,"


    the man in purple ordered.


    He and the other masters from the Divine Sect patted their forehead. Just like that, streams of original blood essence came out and fell on the Weapon Pagoda.


    After absorbing so much original blood essence, the Weapon Pagoda seemed to have begun waking up.


    It was glowing and was giving off a dangerous vibe.


    Tens of thousands of secre


    rpse Array seriously.


    "I want them!"


    Austin and the eleven holy trees claimed them.


    Both the Weapon Pagoda and the flags of the Devilish Corpse Array were incredibly powerful. No one would want to pass up on something like those.


    Austin would abandon his pride when it came to valuable treasures.


    The silver giant, the mummy, and the huge beast didn''t say anything as they considered themselves Princess Gracie''s servants.


    The masters of the Immortal End World, including the Eight Stone Saints, remained silent. They didn''t want to fight with Austin over the treasures.


    Only the eleven holy trees and Austin were left to claim the treasures.


    "This doesn''t concern you. Leave us alone,"


    the supreme holy tree said, gesturing to Austin to leave.


    "Don''t be so mean."


    Austin wouldn''t simply give those precious treasures up.


    "I will give you the flags of the Devilish Corpse Array.


    It will be easy for you to work together and set up the array," Princess Gracie said to the eleven holy trees.


    "Young man, I will give you the Weapon Pagoda since you and your men protected my tomb," Princess Gracie said to Austin.


    She was well aware of what had happened in the gorge.


    Knowing that Austin and his people guarded her tomb, Princess Gracie felt extremely moved.


    "Thank you, Princess Gracie!" Austin happily said.


    He hurriedly stepped forward and took the Weapon Pagoda from Princess Gracie.


    Princess Gracie had erased the spiritual soul mark in the Weapon Pagoda so that Austin could refine it and make it work for himself.


    "Princess Gracie, this brat is an outsider. How could you give the Weapon Pagoda to a stranger?" the supreme holy tree retorted.


    It still looked at the Weapon Pagoda with utmost admiration. Obviously it wanted the treasure badly.

 Chapter 2811 The Mysterious Magnetic Mountain

    Austin refined the Weapon Pagoda as soon as he grabbed it.


    Despite the high level of the pagoda, Austin successfully refined it with his current cultivation base and the intensity of his spiritual sense.


    "Austin, give the Weapon Pagoda back to me right now!"


    The man in purple from the Divine Sect burst into anger as he glared at Austin refining the Weapon Pagoda.


    "Hand over the array flags!"


    The men in black robes from the underworld also glared with rage at the supreme holy tree.


    "Haha!


    Now that I have a hold of them, there is no reason for me to give them back to you. They are mine now,"


    the supreme holy tree said nonchalantly, gazing at the flags in its hands.


    "Besieged by your array before, we were almost defeated and caught by you.


    But it seems that the situation has taken a turn. I didn''t expect that we would have the array flags."


    Sherman glanced at the men in black, an evil smile plastered on its face on the trunk.


    "That''s right.


    Haha...


    Brothers, it''s better to take revenge on them than to be gentlemen."


    The supreme holy tree''s eyes lit up and it immediately distributed the array flags to other holy trees.


    One could activate all the array flags on his own, but it would cost too much time and energy. The group of flags could better give their power advantage under the condition that a group of people were using them simultaneously.


    "Action!"


    At Sherman''s command, the eleven holy trees separated into different directions.


    "Run!"


    At the sight of their dispersal, the leader of the black robed men ordered the retreat of his companions and fled from the canyon.


    The other black robed men realized the situation and poised to flee as well.


    This was repeated by the people from the Divine Sect and the top masters of the Universal Allied Army who retreated from the canyon out of fear.


    Everyone had already experienced how powerful the Devilish Corpse Array was; therefore, nobody dared to linger there for a single second.


    "You cannot escape!"


    The supreme holy tree was the first to chase the escaping enemies. It threw the array flags into the air one by one.


    The same action was mirrored by the other holy trees, as they too, chased after their opponents.


    Boom...


    Within a few seconds, the Devilish Corpse Array took shape, and a horrible stench of death dissipated into the air, which quickly trailed after the fleeing people.


    They were all top masters and trying to escape at a lightning speed.


    Despite their talents,


    summon it."


    The leader clenched his fists. His heart rippled with pain for offering such a prized possession in exchange for his life.


    "The Mysterious Magnetic Mountain? What type of treasure is it?"


    Austin''s curiosity and interest peaked when he heard the treasure and seeing the painful expression of the leader.


    "It was said that the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain was first obtained by the ancestor of our island who has reached the Genuine Immortal Realm. He got it by accident after travelling into a different universe.


    According to the ancestor''s final words, it is precious and invaluable. Even the best cultivators from the Immortal World are eager to get it,"


    added the leader.


    "Oh? Even the best cultivators are eager to get it?


    Well, I command that you summon it here immediately so I can determine its value,"


    Austin said, his tone laced with greed to own all the most powerful treasures in the world.


    Meanwhile, he ordered the holy trees to stop the array.


    "Okay,"


    the leader responded, distressed, but he needed this bargain to save his life. He gritted his teeth, sat down and began to draw mysterious seals.


    By many hand gestures, many ancient seals were formed. He activated the seals to hit the void in the distance continuously.


    About half an hour later, the sky began to quiver.


    A figure the size of a mountain soon approached, its shadows hovering above them. With a thud, it landed in front of everyone.


    "The Mysterious Magnetic Mountain!"


    Princess Gracie''s beautiful eyes suddenly lit up when she saw the mountain. It seemed that she had a clear understanding of what type of treasure it was and what it could do.

 Chapter 2812 The Release Of The Trapped Cultivators

    "I didn''t expect that such a magical treasure like the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain, exists in this universe."


    Princess Gracie stared in awe, her cute lips slightly gaping. She rushed to see the treasure up close, shock written all over her face.


    Austin also observed the mountain carefully.


    Its appearance wasn''t so striking. It was as dark as ink.


    Austin continued to examine it with great attention, failing to find anything majestic or special about it.


    He attempted to use his spiritual sense to pry its interior, but he couldn''t find anything in the place where the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain was seen.


    Austin wondered with shock, carefully formulating his deductions. The Mysterious Magnetic Mountain could only be seen with the naked eye, but could not be felt with the spiritual sense!


    That was the only special characteristic that Austin attributed with the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain.


    "What''s so special about it? Why is it precious?


    I hope you are wise enough not to fool me by presenting an ordinary object in exchange for your pathetic freedom!"


    Austin spat in a harsh tone, facing the leader of the Star Island.


    Judging from Princess Gracie''s expression, however, Austin knew that this Mysterious Magnetic Mountain was extraordinary.


    But Austin was too embarrassed to ask Princess Gracie, and instead opted to threaten the leader for answers.


    ''I fool you around? You are so blind in seeing such a valuable treasure!''


    The leader of the Star Island cursed Austin in his heart.


    He wished he could say it out loud but was too afraid to provoke the person who had the power to spare his life. There was no room for his pride in his plight.


    "According to the last words left by our ancestor who owned this treasure, even great masters in the Immortal World yearn for the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain.


    It is the most precious treasure of the Star Island.


    This ancestor was skilled in the cultivation of martial arts, ranking at the level of Genuine Immortal Realm.


    Think about it. Even a genuine immortal master thought of the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain so highly. That is how precious it is,"


    the leader of the Star Island explained to Austin.


    "Stop talking nonsense and get straight to the point.


    What''s its use? Show me! I demand to witness its preciousness.


    Hurry up! I don''t have too much patience. Don''t push me to kill you!"


    Austin impatiently shouted, his face already fuming with anger.


    "It..."


    For a while, the leader of the Star Island was caught between his words, not knowing what to say.


    In truth, he didn''t actually know the specific function of the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain. He only knew about its uniqueness, which was what he talked about so much in order to divert and catch Austin''s attention.


    The ancestor requested for his descendants to ensure that it was kept safely and handed down to the follow


    so the core leaders of the Universal Allied Army.


    After seeing the successful escape of the leader of the Star Island, they all wanted to be free.


    None of them wanted to die here today.


    They practiced hard for many years to finally gain what they had today. They enjoyed high status and had a good reputation in the universe.


    "Really? You also want to negotiate with me?"


    Austin faced his adversaries. Like the leader of the Star Island, they had a tensed relationship with Austin, but not so much for a bloody slaughter.


    "Well... Then tell me what you can offer me."


    Austin nodded, permitting them to speak.


    The eyes of the cultivators glinted, a ray of hope for them to survive.


    After the negotiations, they paid their price for their survival. They offered Austin the most precious treasure they had, with pains etching in their bodies and hearts. In exchange for these treasures, they were granted their freedom.


    Different types of treasure piled up in front of Austin. All of them were some of the most valuable treasures in the universe.


    These cultivators were well-known in various sects of the universe, a majority of them reaching the supreme grandmaster level. However, it took time for them to achieve their status.


    All the treasures they had were priceless.


    "Well done, brat!"


    The supreme holy tree''s eyes lit up with light of delight. It jumped to Austin and started to count the treasures in front of them, ecstasy blooming on its face. Anything it found to be of favorable use, it immediately transferred them into its Space Ring.


    Austin knew clear just how greedy the supreme holy tree was. This tree would not even let go of a bird passing by unless a feather of the animal was pulled off.


    So he joined the supreme holy tree and grabbed the treasures he wanted to claim for himself. He had to choose quickly, before all the precious treasures were taken by the supreme holy tree.

 Chapter 2813 Upgrading The Immortal End World

    Finally, Austin and the supreme holy tree placed all the loot in their Space Rings.


    They moved so fast that the rest of their companions did not have the chance to get a hold of the treasures.


    Dumbfounded, they looked at the duo who packed the goods as if their lives depended on it.


    "Young man, here''s your Mysterious Magnetic Mountain."


    Princess Gracie gently waved her hand and tossed the mountain at Austin as it floated in front of him.


    "Oh, ma''am. I am honored, but this is too much.


    I don''t even know how to use it.


    Please, I can''t accept this,"


    Austin hesitantly said.


    Although Princess Gracie appeared to be a young girl, he knew that she had lived for a long time and was much older than him.


    On top of that, her strength was superior to any one in the vicinity.


    Thus, Austin did not dare disrespect her.


    "What are you talking about?


    Although the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain is a rare treasure, I will not take it from you. After all, he gave it to you.


    Keep it.


    Besides, I can teach you how to control it,"


    Princess Gracie said with a smile.


    She had witnessed Austin and his men protecting her tomb before, so she did not mind doing him this simple favor.


    "Princess Gracie, if I may, since this guy doesn''t want it, you may give it to me.


    After all, unlike him, we''ve known each other for so long. I would gladly take the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain out of your hands," the supreme holy tree cut in before Austin could reply.


    It even rushed over beside Austin in a bid to snatch the treasure.


    The Mysterious Magnetic Mountain was an invaluable artifact. Austin knew of its powers, so it did not surprise him that others would get in line to come by it.


    However, he still got annoyed by the supreme holy tree''s remarks. ''How could he say that? He''s so rude, '' Austin kept to himself.


    He stretched out his hand to receive the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain before the supreme tree could reach it. "Grr," the tree silently growled.


    With a faint smile, Princess Gracie pointed at Austin''s head. Suddenly, a beam of light entered his Soul Sea.


    It contained the methods of using the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain.


    "Thank you, Princess Gracie!"


    Austin said with joy.


    "I''m afraid I must head off. For the meantime, you are all welcome to enjoy yourselves,"


    Princess Gracie said to the trees befor


    oking at his own children.


    "Well, I think it''s time to upgrade this continent,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    Suddenly, he summoned two massive dragon shadows out of the Slave Tower.


    The colossal shadows both emitted divine rays of magnificent light, and released a strong immortal energy. Suddenly, the amount of spiritual energy in the Immortal End Continent began to surge.


    The dragons were two natural vessels of immortal energy, which Austin had obtained in the Celestial Palace.


    He had stored them in the Slave Tower because he was worried that he might not be able to keep them from being stolen.


    Now, his strength had increased significantly, and he had also obtained a formidable secret weapon��the Weapon Pagoda.


    The supreme holy tree had also gotten the flag arrays of the Devilish Corpse Array. On top of that, Austin had two remarkable fighters on his side, namely Humpty and Dumpty.


    With all this, Austin believed that no one in this universe would dare mess with the Immortal End World.


    Hence, it was not until now that he made up his mind to let two natural vessels of immortal energy merge into the Immortal End Continent.


    Under his control, the two dragon shadows freely roamed in the sky above the Immortal End Continent. Shortly afterwards, they slowly came down and disappeared into the ground.


    Instantly, the entire continent radiated infinite golden lights that it majestically illuminated the sky.


    Thousands of divine lotuses bloomed around the world


    as an immense and fathomless spiritual energy rained down on the continent.

 Chapter 2814 Merge With The Mysterious Magnetic Mountain

    By now, interesting things were beginning to happen. The spiritual energy in the whole Immortal End World was almost ten times as denser now.


    And this was just the beginning. As the two natural vessels of immortal energy finally took root, then the density would surely increase yet again. The increased amounts of spiritual energy would then cause other positive effects.


    Furthermore, the orders and laws of the heaven and earth were also becoming more complete and advanced by the hour, and cultivators were beginning to feel that effect.


    "Wow, I feel so wonderful!


    I have never felt so refreshed. I feel like I have taken some magic tonics which have made me so energetic!"


    "You''re right, and so do I. It smells sweet and fragrant when I take a breath of the air."


    "Whoa!


    What''s going on? I think I just crossed the very brim of my cultivation realm. I am about to break through! And out of the blue too!"


    Every single creature in the Immortal End World was beginning to feel the change that had taken place in the air.


    "Two natural vessels of immortal energy!


    Wow! I heard that the Immortal End World is now the only world where a natural vessel of immortal energy exists. Not to mention that we have two.


    I am pretty sure that the Immortal End World will go on to become a super power in the future."


    Some of the top masters of the Immortal End World, which included Kevin, Zenith, and the soldier, flew up into the air, taking in deep breaths of air. They were all overjoyed at the thought and tears were running down their faces.


    Austin had sent them a message through spiritual sense, telling them about the two natural vessels of immortal energy.


    So out of those already present on the planet, they were the first to know what was happening.


    Other top masters at the level of sect ancestor like the Eight Stone Saints, the Evil Shadow King, and Damon, also floated up in the air and released their spiritual senses. They could feel the changes of the spiritual energy and the orders and laws of this world even more than others. They all sighed with admiration.


    "Austin, I think I will now transfer all the main force of the Evil Shadow World to the Immortal End World.


    Is that okay with you?"


    the Evil Shadow King suddenly asked Austin.


    He realized that the cultivation environment of the Immortal End Continent had now become extremely more suitable for cultivation. There were two natural vessels of immortal energy here.


    So his cultivators would benefit a lot if they came here and practiced.


    The Evil Shadow King was not stu


    gnetic field energy radiated out of his body.


    That energy froze the space it arrived at, and Austin felt like he could control that frozen parts of space.


    More terrifying was the feeling that if he concentrated well enough, he could destroy everything in the frozen area just by thinking about it.


    In other words, his will could dominate everything in the area covered by the magnetic field energy!


    "Hmm, this must be the mysterious magnetic field,"


    Austin murmured with satisfaction.


    Then he reached out his right fist and clenched it.


    Immediately, his fist became covered by a shining silvery light which made it look like a silvery hedgehog.


    Each shaft of silvery light held a terrifying power.


    Even with a slight shake, the light could easily pierce the nearby space, and several tiny black holes would appear.


    Boom!


    Austin punched out softly in the air.


    As the silver light flashed around his fist, circles of the mysterious magnetic field flew out of it. There was a roar in the time chamber and a large-scale collapse. Several localized space cracks had been formed.


    "Oh my God! What is that guy doing in the time chamber? Does he want to destroy the whole darned thing!?"


    In the cave outside the chamber, Corey and Faran were shocked as they felt the tremor and immediately detected it with their spiritual senses.


    "What secret skill is he practicing? It is so powerful that the space in the time chamber has collapsed!"


    They were both astonished.


    The cave was one of the palaces of Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, and the orders and laws of nature in the cave were at a very advanced level.


    To break up any space inside the cave would need extremely powerful strength.

 Chapter 2815 Cultivation

    "Not bad," Austin murmured to himself as he withdrew his fist.


    He was quite satisfied with the power he acquired from the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain.


    Princess Gracie told him that the capacity of the Magnetic Mountain''s power depended on the level of the cultivator''s own strength.


    Hence, he surmised, the more powerful he became, the more terrifying the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain''s powers would be.


    Austin had been cultivating in the time chamber for over five years now. For those outside, however, only a couple of hours had passed.


    After he had managed to refine the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain, he began practicing the Concentration Method.


    Even before he reached the level of the sect ancestor, Austin had already been able to unleash the sword-light which contained the power of twenty thousand sword moves in one strike.


    Now that he had reached this level, Austin planned to sharpen his swordsmanship even further.


    Another ten years passed in the time chamber. Austin was now able to release the light-sword contained the combined power of twenty-five thousand sword moves.


    Twenty years passed. Now he was able to condense thirty thousand sword intents into one.


    Thirty years later and a single strike from Austin now carried the energy of thirty-five thousand sword moves.


    Meanwhile, the palace at the heart of Black Hell City in the Tomb Star Cluster remained alight. A long discussion was being held inside.


    Recent events were currently being narrated to the room. "... then a powerful woman appeared out of thin air. She was just a wisp of a soul.


    But she radiated energy enough to match a genuine immortal. It''s likely she''s a big shot, and more powerful than she lets on.


    She was close with the eleven chaotic immortal trees, too.


    Does she have anything to do with Peterson the Taoist Ancestor?" Ervin murmured.


    A throng of black-robed men stood around him deferentially.


    In another corner of the hall was Chace, sitting cross-legged and with the black and white stick placed across his thighs.


    "Prince Ervin, I overheard


    urple told him of recent events in this universe.


    "Oh? A Princess Gracie, you say? Is she... perhaps... Could it be?"


    the elder murmured to himself, lost in thought.


    "Do you know her, sir?"


    the man in purple asked.


    The long-bearded elder nodded sagely. "She could be the woman referred to by a certain legend.


    The princess of an old kingdom, it was said.


    But it is believed that kingdom is in ruins,"


    the elder shared.


    "If she is the princess, perhaps she still holds some inheritance from her kingdom.


    That would make her mighty useful," he added, murmuring almost to himself.


    The elder broke out of his reveries and appeared to come to a decision. "How about I send two genuine immortals to aid you and help you investigate that woman?"


    he offered.


    The man in purple was elated. "That would be very much appreciated, sir,"


    he said, the thrill evident in his voice.


    ''Once the two genuine immortals come here, no one can get in our way, '' he thought happily.


    "By the way, sir, how about the little boy I mentioned to you earlier?"


    the man in purple asked.


    "Ah. About that.


    I''m not quite convinced that little boy has anything to do with that ancient legend.


    But should you chance upon him again, make sure not to provoke him.


    Do you understand?"


    the elder said.


    "Very well, sir,"


    the man in purple answered with a bow.

 Chapter 2816 The Greatest Truths Are The Simplest

    Austin was still cultivating the Concentration Method diligently inside the time chamber.


    This method was the secret swordsmanship that Austin acquired from the genuine immortal level long sword which he obtained from the Ghostdom. The Sword Emperor who was then using the long sword imprinted the secret swordsmanship into it.


    The more Austin mastered the skill little by little, the more he felt the great difference in power that he was amassing.


    Using the Concentration Method meant condensing tens of thousands of sword intents into a single strike. This attack would be so powerful that an opponent would be instantly destroyed.


    After eight decades of staying in the secret chamber, Austin had reached the level of integrating fifty thousand sword intents into a single sword strike.


    With a swing of the sword, a wave of vague sword-light dashed out.


    Swoosh! The space in front of him was split into halves. At the center was a black space crack with its width measuring from about hundreds of meters and its length about tens of thousands of meters.


    ''If I use the genuine immortal level long sword and execute such kind of swordsmanship, the power would be so devastating.''


    Looking at the dark space crack ahead, Austin stood very satisfied with the skill he acquired.


    At the same moment, Austin''s demonic avatar was sitting with legs crossed in a corner of the secret chamber.


    It was spending its time cultivating the last and tenth level of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic.


    This level was the highest one and was overly superior compared to the ones beneath it.


    However, the demonic avatar seemed to experience difficulty in breaking through into this level. It had already spent dozens of years, but it seemed as if it was still quite far from reaching the said level.


    Austin knew that it was no easy task, so he made the avatar continue with the cultivation patiently.


    At the other corner of the time chamber, the little infinity beast and the divine silkworm were also cultivating in seclusion.


    The two were both regarded as legendary divine beasts, but they had not reached their prime yet. They still needed a lot of cultivation to do to become much stronger.


    That was why every minute counted during their process of cultivation.


    As long as they had enough time to mature, and they fully activated the blood power as legendary divine beasts in their bodies, their strength would improve drastically.


    The time chamber was the perfect place for their cultivation as they had plenty of time in the chamber.


    "Next, I''ll try to comprehend the law power thoroughly,"


    Austin murmured as he prepared his next cultivation.


    In seclusion, he began to practice and master the law power.


    At the deepest part of the grand canyon in the Ancient Forbidden Land, there stood a huge tomb that was emitting blinding radiance. Amidst the dazzling lights, a figure suddenly appeared. It was Princess Gracie.


    "I can''t believe that there are masters at the Genuine Immortal Realm who want to enter this weak universe.


    Don''t tell me they''re here because of me?"


    Princess Gracie mumbled in an elegant voice as she gazed at the starry skies above.


    Anxiousness was written all over her pretty and otherworldly face.


    If they


    Austin saw that his friends and companions achieved substantial progress in each of their own cultivation.


    Austin also went to visit Murray on purpose.


    There, he noted that Murray had already reached the preliminary stage of the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    In order to efficiently assist Murray to cultivate, Kevin had collected countless treasures from heaven and earth. These helped Murray a lot and in turn gave him a rapid boost in his progress.


    Austin spent about four to five days in the headquarters before leaving.


    "Austin, the power of faith being collected by the Taoist robe is splendid. You must see it with your own eyes."


    After receiving the telepathic message from Kevin, Austin moved to a void in the Immortal End World.


    Inside the void, he saw the Taoist temple where the robe was concealed. Inside the temple, he also noticed a Taoist hat and a fly whisk.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin could clearly see numerous white power of faith gathering from all directions and making their way into the robe.


    The whole temple was overflowing with the power of faith, like a tidal wave from a roaring ocean.


    "If I wear this robe, I think it''s going to be very easy for me to suppress ordinary masters with the strength of sect ancestors," Kevin said confidently.


    He showed up abruptly and stood beside Austin.


    "That''s absolutely right,"


    Austin strongly agreed.


    "Heed my order. Ask all the regions of the Immortal End Alliance to build more temples to serve this robe. We should collect the power of faith as much as possible.


    This robe will serve as the fatal weapon of the Immortal End World in the future,"


    Austin said firmly.


    "As you command,"


    Kevin answered.


    After Austin discussed all of the affairs in the Immortal End World with Kevin, the latter wasted no time and left immediately. Kevin was a busy and important man who was in charge of overseeing matters of the whole Immortal End Alliance.


    "Sword Palace, Yaksha Palace. You just wait. It''s time you taste my sweet revenge!"


    Austin proclaimed with a sneer on his face. His murderous gaze was focused on the distant starry sky of the Immortal End World.

 Chapter 2817 Attacking The Sword Palace

    Austin summoned the Eight Stone Saints, Evil Shadow King, Damon and other masters who were at the sect ancestor''s level from the Immortal End Alliance to where he was.


    Not long ago, Austin had saved many worlds from the corpse soldiers with the army of the Immortal End Alliance.


    Therefore, many top masters who had reached a level equivalent to the sect ancestor pledged allegiance to Austin and joined the Immortal End Alliance on behalf of their worlds.


    There were more than twenty members in the Immortal End Alliance who were at the caliber of the sect ancestor.


    With so many top-notch masters, the Immortal End Alliance had risen to fame and became one of biggest and most powerful allied organizations in the universe.


    "This time, we''re going to organize everyone together so that we can take revenge in a more systematic manner.


    Our first target will be the Sword Palace,"


    Austin stated as he looked at the top masters who were all gathered before him.


    "Leader Austin, the leader of the Sword Palace destroyed our world. We have never healed and moved forward from what he did. All we want is take revenge on him."


    As soon as Austin finished laying down his plans, the four elders immediately stood up, one by one as their eyes appeared red due to their raised blood pressure out of anger. They clenched their fists, and emitted a thick flame of hatred as they tried to reign in their emotions that were threatening to get out of control.


    The four elders were the supreme grandmasters of the Central World.


    There used to be five supreme grandmasters in the Central World. However, one of them died at the hands of the leader of the Sword Palace, so there were only four remaining.


    Later, since the leader of the Sword Palace couldn''t find Austin, he vented his anger on the Central World. He brutally slaughtered hundreds of millions of creatures mercilessly as if they were defenseless cattle taken to the slaughter house.


    The four supreme grandmasters had vested a lot of funds, energy and time in the Central World, and after long years of unending efforts, they finally turned it into a strong respected world worthy of its name among its peers.


    They hadn''t expected that their life-time of hard work, blood and sweat would be ruined in such a short time by the leader of the Sword Palace. It was therefore no surprise that they harbored such raw and deep hatred for the leader of the Sword Palace.


    "Rest assured, that your deep hatred will be avenged.


    The Central World is now a member of the Immortal End Alliance, and we take good care of each of our members.


    I want the whole universe to know the consequences of provoking any member of Immortal End Alliance. They need to learn that if you mess with one, you mess with all.


    The Immortal End Alliance will rise and no one will dare to insult us!"


    Austin said in a firm tone.


    With Austin''s current strength and various valuable treasures that he had acquired over time, h


    Sword World were expert swordsmen.


    As soon as the roar rang through the world, a large army appeared and headed towards the Sword World.


    It was the troops belonging to the Immortal End Alliance.


    Among the large army, a cultivator who was at the premium stage of Immortal Saint Realm held a flag in his hands. The flag was dancing in the wind, with the words ''Immortal End Alliance''.


    "You cowards of the Sword Palace, get your lazy bones over here and line up. Come out one by one as I smash all your heads!" Asa shouted.


    His voice echoed through the world, billowing like the ocean waves as he rushed towards the Sword World.


    The Eight Stone Saints were at the front of the army. They rubbed their hands in glee looking scarily excited and ready for a fierce fight.


    The eight of them were all good fighters. What they loved the most was going into battle; it really didn''t matter the cause.


    "Shut up!


    How dare you foolish brats talk nonsense in our world? You''re all screwed. We shall teach you how to show some respect"


    Streaks of sword-light shot out of the Sword World and lined up in the air.


    Each sword-light represented an expert swordsman.


    They glared at the Eight Stone Saints with a murderous will on their faces, offended by their disrespectful utterances.


    "Austin, how dare you come to attack us? Humph! Aren''t you afraid of being killed?" a middle-aged man said defiantly as he strode forward.


    He emitted a dazzling sword radiance and stared right into Austin''s eyes trying to intimidate him into submission.


    "This time, I''m here to take your life!"


    Austin sneered and looked back at the leader of the Sword Palace.


    The two top masters looked at each other and both of them released the law power at the same time, each trying to hit the other first.


    After a while, the entire space where they were confronting trembled vigorously.


    The terrifying law powers collided with each other, creating so much unbearable destruction.

 Chapter 2818 Killing The Elder Of The Sword Palace In A Second

    More than twenty masters at the level of the sect ancestor stood on both sides of the Sword Palace''s leader!


    The Sword World, as one single world, had more than twenty masters at the level of sect ancestors. It was no wonder that the Sword Palace had been one of the top forces in this universe for so many years.


    "Humph! What a bunch of young and ignorant brats! How dare you think that you can just make trouble in front of the Sword Palace?


    They really don''t know who is more powerful, and should be respected," said an old man who had white hair and white eyebrows.


    As the old man stepped out of the crowd to make his remarks, he glanced at the army of the Immortal End Alliance in a contemptuous manner.


    Swish!


    As soon as he finished speaking, he reached out into his robe and pulled out a long dazzling sword, which was shining with cyan light. He drew the sword from afar and moved forward making a chopping motion with his hands.


    This old man was an elder of the Sword Palace. He was senior to the leader of the Sword Palace, and he held a very high position in the Sword Palace.


    In his eyes, Austin and the Eight Stone Saints were young arrogant cultivators who had just reached the sect ancestor level. But now they dared to make trouble in the Sword Palace. Their level of disrespect was unacceptable.


    The moment the sword started to move forward, it looked ordinary, but while moving, it suddenly gained speed and moved faster in the air. In the end, it was like a huge heavenly pillar moving across the sun and moon, and it was hundreds of thousands of miles long. It swiftly cut in the direction of the flag of the Immortal End Alliance.


    Obviously, the elder of the Sword Palace wanted to cut off the flag of the enemy first so that he could frighten the army before the fight started.


    The cultivator in the army, who was carrying the flag of the Immortal End Alliance, roared.


    He was getting more and more overwhelmed by the strong and horrible spooky sword aura. It made him gasp for breath as if he was drowning in an invisible lake.


    However, he did not give up. His duty was to protect the flag. Even if he died protecting it, he couldn''t step back.


    Austin sneered when he saw what was going on.


    He raised his hand and all that anyone saw was a hazy cloud, before he slashed at the thin sword aura.


    What he unleashed was the sword-light contained the energy of fifty thousand sword moves!


    The sword aura was so fast and powerful that no one could see it clearly.


    Bang!


    The huge sword made of cyan light that was wielded at the flag of the Immortal End Alliance was immediately shattered into tiny pieces. Little pieces of the sword flew out into the air while unleashing horrible energy.


    Whoosh!


    After Austin''s sword-light broke the cyan sword, it continued to move towards the elder of the Sword Palace who had attacked from a distance.


    "What is he doing? How can he break my sword and now he is targeting me!"


    The elder from the Sword Palace was frightened to death. An extremely dangerous feeling rose from the bottom of his heart.


    The elder roared in desperation


    At the same time he tried to protect


    furious masters of the Sword Palace, Austin became more relaxed. He stretched out his hand and held them up in the air.


    Boom...


    With a roar in space, a seven-floor pagoda appeared over Austin''s palm, pouring bright light all over the space.


    That was the Weapon Pagoda!


    Austin had fully refined the Weapon Pagoda and could control it at will.


    The Weapon Pagoda floated high in the air. A great many secret weapons rushed out and hovered towards the masters of the Sword Palace like a heavy downpour.


    "Ah!"


    Immediately, there were a lot of screams and gnashing of teeth in pain. The masters of the Sword Palace who rushed at the forefront were all cut by the falling secret weapons, and many of them were either dead or wounded.


    In fact, the masters from the Sword Palace were very powerful and skilled martial artists who practiced swordsmanship.


    But the Weapon Pagoda could not be compared to an ordinary weapon and was too powerful.


    Last time, even Humpty and Dumpty were hurt by the Weapon Pagoda.


    Let alone the masters from the Sword Palace who were definitely weaker than Humpty and Dumpty.


    A large number of strong cultivators from the Sword Palace had been killed within a short time and suffered heavy injuries in the Sword Palace.


    "Retreat! All of you retreat!"


    The head of the Sword Palace was shocked. He had planned to attack Austin as well but was now frantically calling for his people to retreat.


    The minute he saw Austin''s brilliant Weapon Pagoda, he couldn''t help shouting in fear because he was aware of the power of that weapon.


    "Action! Form the Sword God Array!"


    The leader of the Sword Palace secretly sent a message by spiritual sense to all the people of the Sword Palace, planning to launch a secret attack.


    Immediately, everyone from the Sword Palace began to move. They pulled out their swords and started moving to their own positions.


    In fact, in the sky outside the Sword Palace the disciples of the Sword Palace had already arranged countless array flags in advance.


    Once the array flags were activated, they could form a powerful array.

 Chapter 2819 The Trump Card Of The Sword Palace

    The members of the Sword Palace did not waste a moment and promptly teleported into the sky and took up their positions.


    They spread out into a wide semicircle. ''An array?'' Austin mused to himself


    His spiritual sense picked up something unusual in the behavior of the people above them.


    Frowning, he then extended his spiritual sense to relay a message to all the members of the Immortal End Alliance.


    "Everyone, gather close to me!"


    His army obeyed at once. The soldiers angled themselves and adjusted their stances as they moved closer to their commander.


    Austin held absolute authority over the Immortal End Alliance


    Even the cultivators, including the Eight Stone Saints, answered to his orders.


    Meanwhile, above them, the warriors of the Sword Palace had their swords drawn, each assuming their fighting stance. One by one their hands swayed in a fluid gesture, invoking the sword formula.


    In the next moment, a quick ripple darted through the air.


    Boom!


    The sky broke into hundreds of thousands of dazzling pieces of sword radiance, as an array of sword light swept across the field.


    It besieged the army of the Immortal End Alliance.


    It would appear that the Sword Palace had already summoned their attack ahead of time, before the troops of the Immortal End Alliance made their appearance.


    They had placed countless array flags in the sky. Once these were activated, a peerless array would instantly appear.


    In the midst of this huge array, the sword radiance gleamed with overwhelming energy.


    Shadows of strange things started to occur one by one, defying the very nature of their existence. Colossal mountains and gushing rivers materialized; the sun started to bounce up and down; the magnificent black dragon engulfed the entire sky, and the legendary beasts roared.


    Each of these unusual phenomena was a sign of disturbance within the array.


    In its midst, a shadow could be glimpsed sitting cross-legged, and still it towered at more than a million feet tall.


    The figure emanated blinding light, giving the spectators the illusion that it was made of endless sharp sword radiance. A huge sword was resting on its knees, the blade spanning over one million feet long, its aura continuously spewing violent cyclones out of thin air. "Good grief! Is this the Sword God Array of the Sword Palace?!"


    Far into the distance, a good number of creatures had gathered to bear witness to the explosive fight, and they could all but contain their amazement at what was unfolding.


    Their remarks and discussions rang out through the battlefield.


    "Legend says that the Sword God Array is the most powerful weapon of the Sword Palace! They say it was passed down through generations since ancient times. I did not expect


    skin. A great deal of sword radiance was cutting him.


    Boom!


    With the giant sword, the colossal shadow gave a blow through the void toward Austin.


    The space, where the force of the blow cut through, began to vibrate violently, energy waves spreading all around and sweeping across the sky.


    "Retreat!" The spectating creatures scrambled among themselves, horrified. "Retreat quickly!"


    They fled as fast as they could.


    The entire universe trembled, exhaling a loud rumbling sound. Cracks were appearing throughout the space, their spider web lines crawling rapidly all over the surface of the land and into the sky.


    At this rate, the universe was at the risk of being completely destroyed!


    The huge sword erupted with an endless and blazing sword radiance, shining brighter and brighter, illuminating the sky for millions of miles.


    "This is dreadful! Oh, it''s simply too horrendous!"


    The spectators looked on, their faces mirroring each other''s with a deathly pallor.


    Against such a formidable attack, even the masters of the sect ancestor level would absolutely be slaughtered in a second, no matter how many they were!


    "Holy cripes, the Sword God Array is too terrible!" Once again, the discussions of the onlookers filled the air, their words overtaking each other as they clamored and panicked.


    "This Sword God Array is definitely not something a human warrior can fight against!"


    "Austin and the army of the Immortal End Alliance are all going to be wiped out!"


    "No one in this universe has the power to oppose the Sword God Array, let alone survive it!"


    "We must never make an enemy out of those from the Sword Palace!"


    The Sword Palace had stood in the universe for thousands of years, and now it had exhibited its most powerful strength.


    Its trump card was indeed a force to be reckoned with.

 Chapter 2820 Break The Array

    "Austin, I bet now you regret choosing to be the enemy of our Sword Palace!


    Haha! Unfortunately for you, there is no cure for regret!


    Now I shall send you to hell!"


    The leader of the Sword Palace got very excited, staring at Austin with his bloodthirsty eyes. He could not contain the pleasant sensation that he was feeling, thinking that Austin''s head would be rolling any second now.


    The last thing on his mind was that Austin could withstand a blow from the God of Sword.


    Instantly, the huge sword, more than a million feet long, was aimed at Austin. As it launched forward, it cut the entire starry sky into two. The movement was so striking that it gave people an impression of opening the gates of hell.


    Austin didn''t bother saying a word. His eyes grew serious as they narrowed into slits. He stretched out his hand and the Weapon Pagoda shot up to the sky faster than lightning. Just as quickly, it shot thousands of secret weapons in perfect synchrony, aiming at the huge sword like a downpour.


    However, to Austin''s surprise, the huge sword let out a shake and sent out a massive wave of energy, which forced the pagoda back. The secret weapons were shattered into pieces one after another.


    ''How about Mysterious Magnetic Mountain? Maybe that would work!'' Austin said in his head.


    Austin uttered spells under his breath and the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain flew out of his body, covered with dazzling mysterious magnetic light that was extremely blazing.


    Circles of mysterious magnetic fields surged and spread out quickly. Within a split second, silver runes were formed and began to seal the space all around.


    With the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain in his hand, Austin rushed to the sky. His black hair fluttered wildly under the impact of the sword radiance all over the sky.


    Finally, the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain in Austin''s hand and the huge sword with the length of more than a million feet collided with indescribable intensity, right over all the people who were out to witness the battle.


    It was neck and neck, with neither side having the better of the other.


    For a moment, time and space seemed to have frozen.


    There was nothing but dead silence high up in the sky and all the way, deep down into the earth.


    All the spectators were shot sleepless at this scene as well.


    "What? No!!!"


    Everyone from the Sword Palace including their leader watched the entire thing unfold in front of them with disbelief in their eyes and their mouths agape.


    "That''s impossible! How could he block a blow from the God of Sword!" the leader roared under his breath.


    His voice was filled with resentment, unwilling to accept what had just happened. But it happened whether he believed it or not.


    "No wonder the ancestor of the Star Island said in his last words, that even the great masters of the Immortal World were willing to die to get this Mysterious Magnetic Mountain.


    It is indeed very powerful, way beyond anyone''s imagination!" Austin exclaimed.


    He was shocked too.


    "It seems that your sect isn''t strong enough to kill me. My fate to die is not here. The one who


    . His body erupted with sword radiance like a tornado. His fighting power and skills were also astonishing.


    Austin then found that the true fighting power of this leader was much stronger than that of the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    There was a strong possibility that this leader in front of him had already gone after the head of the Heavenly Palace.


    A moment later, the golden unsharpened sword that Austin spit out had cut off the leader''s left arm. Immediately, blood started gushing out as the mutilated extremity was ripped off from the leader''s body.


    "Slash!"


    Then the long sword of genuine immortal level that Austin was holding chopped off the leader''s right arm and in a very quick movement; the arm was sliced mid-air into many pieces.


    "Die, you son of a bitch! Die!"


    Austin strode forward with Omnipotent Lightness. Within that period, divine lotus flowers blossomed and withered just as quickly. Time had gone berserk, intimidated by Austin''s presence. From a strange position, Austin attacked the leader of the Sword Palace with a punch.


    Bam!


    The leader''s body exploded in a cloud of pulverized flesh and blood, scattering in all directions.


    Whoosh!


    The ancient sword, which used to be in the hand of the leader, let out a crisp whine, and suddenly emitted a sword radiance and shot towards the distant starry sky.


    "Austin, you killed so many disciples of our sect. You are so despicable that you deserve to die!"


    The leader of the Sword Palace roared in grief and indignation from the flying sword.


    His soul had quickly hidden inside the ancient sword after his body was smashed by Austin.


    "I can''t believe it! Austin has destroyed the body of their leader! How can it be possible?"


    "I can''t believe it either. But we just saw it happen right before our eyes!" Everyone who witnessed the scene were unable to process what just happened. They stared at the fleeing sword with stunned faces, still unable to believe it.


    The whole world grew silent.


    The Sword God Array soon collapsed and disappeared along with their leader.

 Chapter 2821 The Supreme Grandmaster Of The Sword Palace

    The leader of the Sword Palace was a prominent top master in the universe, and he was just slightly weaker than the leader of the Heavenly Palace.


    But now, his lifeless body lay waste, smashed by a young man, while his soul was cursed to flee away.


    All the creatures who witnessed this were in untold shock.


    What surprised them the most was that the Sword God Array was broken. The array was used to protect the Sword Palace at all times, especially from serious threats from the outside.


    All the creatures gaped at Austin who had done all this on his own. There was a confusing mixture of shock, amazement, fear, doubt, bitterness and resentment in their eyes.


    "What did you just say? I committed an unforgivable sin because I killed some of your men?


    Look at what you have done. You slaughtered hundreds of millions of innocent creatures in the Central World!


    You can''t pay off your debt even if I exterminate you. Your life won''t be enough to replace theirs.


    Today, I will avenge the death of the innocent inhabitants of the Central World," Austin said indifferently, with a murderous look at the old sword.


    His voice was calm, but every word had a painful sting.


    The moment he finished his words, he activated the Omnipotent Lightness and chased after the sword in which the soul of the Sword Palace leader was hiding.


    "Protect our leader!"


    the strong cultivators of the Sword Palace shouted in chorus.


    The leader was a symbol of the Sword Palace. If his soul was destroyed, he would never be able to come back to life. Then the Sword Palace would lose its reputation as formidable force in the universe.


    The masters of the sect ancestor''s level from the Sword Palace used their bodily movement skills to go after Austin. Each one released his own terrifying sword aura. They were determined to stop the young man from hunting down their leader.


    "Anyone who gets in my way will die!" Austin said impassively.


    The Mysterious Magnetic Mountain inside his body emitted dazzling silver lights and created mysterious magnetic fields that swept across the entire expanse.


    Where the mysterious magnetic fields went, the space froze. Before the masters of the Sword Palace could reach Austin, the sheer force of the mysterious magnetic fields seemed to grab a hold of them, stopping them from any free movement.


    Austin stretched out his finger, and the Weapon Pagoda flew out. Numerous secret weapons came out of it and shot towards his inferior pursuers.


    In a second, painful cries and living breaths being yanked from their bodies, rang out.


    The masters of the Sword Palace were slaughtered one by one.


    They were much older and had joined the Sword Palace earlier than the leader of the Sword Palace. Even though each of them could match the s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y as the battle of powerful figures reached the space above the atmosphere.


    The leaders of the sects and the chiefs of the clans in the Sword World rounded up their men to fight off the invaders.


    The Sword Palace was actually the most powerful organization in the Sword World.


    Besides this, there were also other forces.


    "Anyone of you, who will stand in my way, will meet his death today!" Austin declared icily.


    He summoned the Weapon Pagoda. The pagoda floated in front of him, and numerous secret weapons rushed out of it and took out any living creature that stood in his way.


    "Kill!"


    The army of the Immortal End Alliance rushed into the Sword World and slaughtered anyone whom they came in contact with.


    Austin couldn''t forget the fact that all the creatures in the Central World had been wiped out by the leader of the Sword Palace. He didn''t mind a total annihilation of all the creatures in the Sword World to avenge the deaths of the innocent victims.


    This day would be marked as the darkest day in the history of the Sword World!


    Bodies lay lifeless everywhere, and blood flowed like a river, filling the air with the stench of death.


    "Humph! There is no escape for you!"


    Austin followed the ancient sword in front of him.


    Controlled by the spiritual soul of the Sword Palace''s leader, the ancient sword flew towards the deepest part of the Sword World.


    After a while, it approached a floating island in the void.


    The island looked desolate and quiet, hiding behind a thick curtain of clouds.


    "Supreme grandmaster, please help me!"


    the leader''s soul hidden inside the ancient sword shouted in panic.


    "Huh? There is a supreme grandmaster in the Sword Palace."


    Austin stopped in his tracks and looked at the island in the distance.


    Swish!


    An enormously powerful aura soared up from the island.

 Chapter 2822 Genuine Immortal Realm

    "What is happening? How could you be hurt like this?"


    A booming old voice came from deep within the island.


    The moment the ancient sword flew above the island, the spiritual soul of the Sword Palace emerged from it.


    "A little bastard named Austin has broken into our world and slaughtered many innocent people. He intends to destroy our world! Now our world hangs in the balance and is on the verge of destruction. We need your help. Please get rid of that that son of a whore and teach him lesson,"


    the leader of the Sword Palace replied, staring at Austin viciously.


    "I see. Is that the guy?"


    the old voice said again.


    The source of the voice stared at Austin with his piercing eyes.


    Immediately, Austin sensed he was being watched. A chill rose in his heart and all his hairs stood on end. He was on high alert and quickly retreated tens of thousands of miles away.


    "He is just a young man, an earthling. How dare he attack our world?


    All right. Let me see what you''ve got little boy,"


    the old voice said.


    Suddenly a beam of red light rushed out of the island and charged at Austin.


    The red light was made from pure sword light, and even though it was just a thin beam, it glowed brilliantly lighting up the entire sky and could be seen from anywhere in the Sword World.


    "Hah! I also want to see what you are still capable of, you old man," Austin snapped with a chuckle.


    He swung his sword at the red beam. What he held in his hand was forged by a genuine immortal. Numerous sword-lights were produced, each bearing the energy of fifty thousand sword moves.


    In a split-second flash, the sword collided with the red beam of light.


    Austin was slightly thrown back due to the impact. He coughed and noticed that he spat out blood.


    What surprised him more was that the red light continued to come after him.


    While Austin was startled, trying to figure out what to do next, the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain lit up and rushed out of his body. It created mysterious magnetic fields to shield him from the oncoming beam.


    As soon as the red light entered the range of the mysterious magnetic fields, huge energy explosions took place, affecting a large area.


    Anything it came in contact with was completely destroyed.


    After a while, the energy that the red light had, quickly faded out.


    Austin wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth and levitated in the sky over a hundred thousand miles away from the island.


    "Which realm have you reached?" Aus


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    aste your time talking all these nonsense with me,"


    Austin retorted with a sneer, floating in the sky hundreds of thousands of miles away from the island.


    "Austin you brat, our supreme grandmaster didn''t make a move because he didn''t want to lower himself to your level and deal with a weakling like you. You''d better not provoke him!"


    the leader of the Sword Palace shouted threateningly.


    The white haired old man remained silent.


    A moment later.


    "You''re right.


    I can''t kill you now,"


    the white haired old man said with a sigh.


    "But aren''t you afraid that I will take you down when I get better and can move freely?"


    the white haired elder continued.


    "Ha-ha!


    Old man, your threat won''t work on me.


    I guess you have been here to heal yourself for a very long time. How long has it been? Years? Centuries?" Austin mocked.


    "It''s impossible for you to recover in a short time.


    Maybe, after an eternity, you will really recover. But at that time, I might have already reached your level or I might have even surpassed you.


    At that time, I can take you out easily,"


    Austin continued and sneered.


    On the island, the old man with white hair was at a loss for words.


    The silence lasted for a while.


    "You''re right.


    Young man, I can''t do anything to you now.


    How about we forget all the old grudges between us?


    It''s better to make friends than to make enemies.


    I can give you some advice on your cultivation.


    I am confident that I can help you progress a lot in your cultivation base in swordsmanship," the white-haired elder said.


    His tone changed. He didn''t sound as domineering as he did a moment earlier.

 Chapter 2823 A Deal

    "Really? Do you want to erase all the problems that happened between us in the past?


    I never had a problem with you. However, I cannot say the same about him.


    The problems running between him and me will never be solved like that.


    He must die!"


    Austin''s cold gaze fell on the spiritual soul belonging to the leader of the Sword Palace.


    "Austin, you have gone too far!


    It''s impossible for you to kill me here! The supreme grandmaster will protect me!


    I swear upon my word that I will avenge myself and kill you once I have recovered!"


    The leader of the Sword Palace harshly threatened Austin, a spark of infinite resentment blazing in his eyes.


    "You can''t kill him as long as I am here,"


    the white-haired old man flatly stated.


    "Is that so?" Austin laughed with his tone laced with venom.


    "Then I will destroy the entire Sword World and leave one avatar here. He will never be able to escape.


    And if he does, then I will kill him sooner or later,"


    Austin sneered darkly.


    "Austin you brat! You will die a violent death!"


    Upon hearing Austin''s threat, the leader of the Sword Palace roared with resentment, his eyes widening in rage and fury.


    He didn''t expect Austin to be so determined to kill him.


    "Do you hate him that much? Why do you want him to die?"


    the white-haired old man asked out of curiosity.


    "He has murdered hundreds of millions of innocent creatures in the entire Central World, a member of the Immortal End Alliance.


    And for his crimes, I would like to take my revenge. He is forever my sworn enemy!


    For the deaths he has caused, he should at least know that he is not invincible, that there is someone out there who wishes to kill him the same way he killed innocent lives. There is nothing worthy about him,"


    Austin said in a very flat and cold tone.


    "I will not deny the fact that I did kill the creatures of the Central World.


    But for masters like you and me, those creatures are humble deaths. I can kill them all if I wanted to. Why is it worth a fight like this?


    If you let it go, I will compensate you handsomely. You can ask for whatever you want.


    Money, treasures from heaven and earth, secret weapons, and martial arts skill books, anything! As long as it is in my possession, I will definitely satisfy you!"


    the leader of the Sword Palace bargained.


    He began to panic greatly, fear crossing in his mind.


    What Austin said was true. If he kept hiding on this isolated island, the supreme grandmaster could protect him always.


    But it was under the condition that he would never be able to leave. If he did, he would only face death under Austin''s hands.


    He didn''t want to lead a life imprisoned. If he could reconcile with Austin now, he would be plea


    ey saw the enemy begin to retreat, they didn''t bother stopping them.


    Soon all the forces of the Immortal End Alliance had left the Sword World.


    "Good. I am glad that we have had this deal."


    The white-haired old man nodded with satisfaction. He pointed to Austin and the spiritual soul of the Sword Palace''s leader flew to him.


    The leader''s spiritual soul was still sealed, unable to move or speak.


    He could only look at the old man and Austin with rage and fear.


    Austin didn''t care about what the leader thought of him. He concentrated his mind and transferred the leader of the Sword Palace into the Slave Tower.


    "Young man, I''ll teach you the law of polarity now.


    You will learn it yourself.


    And once you master it, you can then refine two unsharpened swords at the same time.


    If it doesn''t work, then there''s nothing I can do about it.


    You have to depend on yourself,"


    the white-haired old man stated.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded in agreement and determination.


    The white-haired old man stretched out his hand, and a white stream of light shot towards Austin.


    The black unsharpened sword then flew over from the distance and stopped right in front of him.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin could faintly see that the white light was a wisp of spiritual sense information.


    With a wave of his hand, he kept the white light and the black unsharpened sword.


    "Well, young man, we have completed our deal.


    I hope we become friends rather than enemies when we meet again in the future.


    You are a talented young man and I don''t want to be your enemy,"


    the white-haired old man said sincerely.


    "I will never offend anyone unless I was offended,"


    Austin replied flatly. Without another word, he moved his body using the Omnipotent Lightness. In a flash, he disappeared from the sky.

 Chapter 2824 The Refinement Of The Divine Polarity Swords

    Outside the Sword World, the troops of the Immortal End Alliance could be seen lining up in the sky of the universe with their flags flying high. Wild beasts and horses could be heard roaring and hissing, and thousands of warships hovered the skies. It was a scene full of grand victory.


    The current Immortal End Alliance had become one of the most powerful forces in the universe.


    Under Kevin''s tutelage, the alliance was able to purchase several exquisite weaponry and equipment which included powerful secret weapons. They also acquired all kinds of monstrous beasts, and high-level flying boats and warships.


    Anybody who saw them could be intimidated by the bloodthirsty auras they were emitting.


    In a faraway distance, numerous creatures could be spotted gathering and watching the warfare between the two gigantic forces.


    Although the onlookers did not enter the Sword World, they had the general idea of how the tide of the battle went on by releasing their spiritual sense into the Sword World.


    "The Immortal End Alliance army swept over the Sword World with a crushing victory!"


    "This is the official rise of the Immortal End Alliance era! Another menacing force was born in the universe!"


    "That''s too bad for the Sword World, though. Their fall was inevitable."


    One minute, they were regarded as the mighty ones; then in a blink of an eye, some greater force rose and trampled the previous. "This is the inescapable cruelty of the universe!"


    The creatures who witnessed the tragic fall of the Sword World were all dumbfounded by what had happened. They could not hide their bewilderment as they continued talking about the battle.


    It was well known that the Sword Palace was one of the most powerful ancient forces in this universe for countless years.


    However, their legend ended today after they suffered a total defeat in the fierce battle.


    For the Immortal End Alliance, the victory still seemed like a dream.


    "We''re withdrawing," Austin ordered with a blank face.


    He gave a simple, cold command and moved in a flash from the Sword World to the starry skies.


    Boom!


    The whole sky began to tremble violently.


    The Immortal End Alliance army swiftly retreated, creating a torrent in space.


    As the triumphant army left the world, countless creatures were observing, having complex feelings of awe, respect, and fear.


    Austin didn''t join the main force as they retreated the Sword World. He went ahead by activating his Omnipotent Lightness skill. Beneath his feet, divine lotuses were emerging on every space he passed by. After a few seconds, he was back to the Immortal End World.


    With enhanced strength and increased spiritual sense, Austin attained a deeper understanding of the Omnipotent Lightness''s mystery. This led to more efficient and improved usage of the skill.


    Upon returning to the Immortal End World, Austin delivered the progress of the battle briefly to Kevin through his spiritual sense. Then, without wasting any time, Austin entered the time chamber.


    Kevin was pleased and surprised at the outcome of the bat


    en and earth shrank right away and reshaped into a black-white ball of energy as big as a fist. It floated over Austin''s palm and was in frenzied rotation.


    The golden and the black sword also rushed and circled Austin''s body slowly.


    With his hair dancing and his clothes fluttering, Austin gave off an indescribable aura of mystery upon accomplishing his most recent cultivation.


    ''The two little guys have yet to make a breakthrough, but it''s rather evident that it will be very soon��''


    Austin concluded as he looked at the legendary beasts and noticed that they were still on the verge of making a breakthrough.


    "All right. It''s time to get even with the Yaksha Palace!"


    Austin sneered.


    Originally, he planned to assault the headquarters of the Yaksha Palace after he destroyed the Sword World. He had been so eager to seek revenge on the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    However, when he acquired the Divine Polarity Swords at the Sword World, he temporarily changed his plan and returned to the Immortal End World to refine them.


    Now that he had successfully refined the swords, he was set for the original goal, the Yaksha Palace.


    He strode out of the time chamber and arose in the skies above the Immortal End Continent.


    "Get ready! We''ll head for the Yaksha Palace at once!"


    Austin sent several hundred messages to his subordinates simultaneously by using his spiritual sense.


    The fact was, the Immortal End Alliance army had already been waiting for his order for quite some time now. They knew that once Austin finished his cultivation, they would proceed on the original plan.


    As they received the order, the whole army mobilized immediately.


    A robust and feral army gathered in no time. They lined up behind Austin while shaking the skies with a rumble.


    Countless spears could be seen glittering coldly, ready to be stained by the blood of the enemies. The war beasts roared and the warships soared into the skies with their flags fluttering mightily in the air.


    With the wave of Austin''s hand, the army set off.

 Chapter 2825 Marching Towards The Yaksha Palace

    "The army of the Immortal End Alliance is on their journey to war again."


    The news spread like wildfire across the universe.


    At present, every single move of the Immortal End Alliance was being watched.


    In fact, all the forces had already sent a large number of scouts to lurk around the Immortal End World to keep a close eye on the Immortal End Alliance.


    The leaders of the forces were aware that the Immortal End Alliance was a rising force and they would go after those that had issues with them.


    The high-level figures of all forces in the universe had made investigations on Austin, and based on his performance, they concluded that he was a vengeful person and would never spare his enemies.


    "The Sword World was left in ruins and entire populations decimated after Austin attacked it. Its leader had no choice but to cut off all connections from the outside world.


    I wonder who will be Austin''s next target."


    "It''s hard to say. It could be anyone. Someone who has offended Austin would probably be included in his target list."


    In the universe, the leaders of each force was in a state of panic. They all wondered who would be the next victim of the Immortal End Alliance. Austin was coming for them one by one. It wasn''t a matter of if, but when.


    But soon, another got out.


    "The troops of the Immortal End Alliance are marching towards the Yaksha Palace!


    Obviously, Austin is going to lead the attack on them!"


    All the creatures began talking about it.


    In the sky, a great army was headed for the headquarters of the Yaksha Palace.


    "This doesn''t surprise me. Austin has a deep grudge against the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    As we all know, Austin is a vengeful person.


    There is no way he would let the Yaksha Palace off the hook."


    "This Austin has gotten way too arrogant. He has just attacked the Sword World, and now he is making this bold move against the Yaksha Palace.


    Does he really think that he is invincible and that he is a supreme being in the universe?


    Such audacity! Isn''t he afraid of igniting public anger?"


    Discussions about this sensational news could be heard in all corners of the universe.


    The news naturally reached the headquarters of the Yaksha Palace.


    "Austin, you son of a bitch. You''ve gone too far!"


    the leader of the Yaksha Palace thundered, his eyes burning with rage.


    He looked into the distance, and everyone nearby could feel his anger radiating off him.


    It was no longer a secret that a vast army was headed for the headquarters of the Yaksha Palace.


    This had never happened before.


    This was undoubtedly a serious provocation and ch


    o, we are actually doing ourselves a favor.


    If we don''t get rid of Austin now, he will come after us one by one,"


    the leader of the Heavenly Palace said.


    "He is right.


    Austin is a vengeful bastard.


    He will undoubtedly attack anyone who has had issues with him,"


    the owner of the Star Island added.


    The other masters nodded in agreement as well.


    "Ha-ha! This Austin is really something. All of us great masters gathered together just to handle him,"


    the leader of the Heavenly Palace said self-mockingly.


    The other master fell into silence.


    Although they had problems with Austin, they had to admit that this young man was an exceptionally talented cultivator!


    Meanwhile, in the Black Hell City of the depths of the Tomb Star Cluster.


    "Ha-ha! I''m flattered by your presence. I can''t believe that you are willing to come to this inferior universe.


    I will always remember your kindness," Ervin said.


    His voice echoed through the halls of a huge palace.


    Beside him, there were two plain looking middle-aged men in black clothes, with a smile on their faces.


    They looked noting more than ordinary human beings.


    There was no aura radiating around them nor energy released from their bodies.


    Dozens of black-robed men stood in two lines on both sides.


    They all had the strength of a sect ancestor. But they looked tense to be in the presence of the two guests.


    They acted as if they were their servants.


    "Don''t be so formal, Prince Ervin.


    I have faith in you. You''re a promising young man and you are destined for great things. You will play an important role in the underworld.


    Now that you ordered us to come here, how dare we defy you?"


    the guest who was thinner, responded with a polite smile.

 Chapter 2826 They Arrived At The Yaksha Palace

    "I didn''t expect that a laggard universe would be so troublesome.


    It''s a little bit beyond my expectations."


    Ervin thought that the troops he had brought out were all killed a few days ago and he was furious.


    "Don''t you worry, Prince Ervin.


    The two of us will do everything we can to destroy the worlds in this universe. Before long, there won''t even be a single living creature left in this universe,"


    said the man with a thin face.


    "Good! Those are the words that I like to hear, Commander Graves.


    Also, I must get the eleven chaotic immortal trees.


    I''m very curious about this new warrior that they call Austin, who is from the Immortal End World. The speed of his growth is too exponential. We have never had a similar case before.


    I''ve made a special investigation on him.


    When I first came to this universe, he was only at the Immortal Saint Realm.


    But now he has broken through to the realm of a sect ancestor and he has even become a top master in the universe.


    It all happened in such a short time!


    Make sure that you bring this Austin person to me. And I want him alive.


    I will take him apart, one by one��his spiritual soul, physical body, and blood power, to find out what makes him so special.


    I''m a little suspicious that he is not a pure human. He has got to be some kind of a descendant of some god,"


    said Ervin, the third prince.


    "The descendant of a god!"


    The two commanders were stunned, their eyes wide at the realization. This was not a distant possibility.


    "That''s right.


    Among the talented warriors I have seen before, only those who are the descendants of gods are able to grow at such high speed.


    Ha-ha! If it is indeed true that Austin has the blood of a god running in his veins, what is there to worry about? I can easily kill him and transfer that blood power to my body."


    Speaking of this, Ervin couldn''t help but show his excitement, rubbing his palms together, already thinking of the possibilities that the blood of the gods would bring him.


    "Prince Ervin, if you have the blood of the gods, your status and your future in the underworld will be secured. The opportunities will be endless and your achievements will be beyond imagination!


    It is said that as long as a genius with blood of gods doesn''t die in the process of growing, he can one day dominate all universes and will have no problem defeating his enemies!


    And you may even touch the forbidden domain in the legend!"


    the two commanders couldn''t help but exclaim at the same time, their eyes filled


    a cultivator at the Genuine Immortal Realm comes to the universe, he is able to do anything he wants.


    No matter how hard we try to hide, we can''t avoid them. They can find us all."


    All the others heard Princess Gracie''s words and nodded.


    "Then let''s just wait here.


    Don''t worry.


    I think I can handle a few mere cultivators at the Genuine Immortal Realm."


    Princess Gracie''s voice turned cold as if a layer of frost had blanketed her pretty face.


    "That''s right. The only thing we can do in this situation is to try our best to defend ourselves!


    Back in the days when we were with our master, we had come across many kinds of powerful enemies. We were so fearless, not easily intimidated by a few cultivators at the Genuine Immortal Realm!"


    the silver giant joined in, speaking in a rough and deep low voice. As soon as he spoke, sound waves rippled from him and spread in all directions, shaking the void.


    In the Yaksha Palace.


    At this time, a large army with a powerful aura appeared in the star cluster where the headquarter of the Yaksha Palace was located.


    This battalion was sent in by the Immortal End Alliance.


    "Here we are. We have arrived at the Yaksha Palace."


    Austin looked at the headquarters of the Yaksha Palace, located hundreds of thousands of miles away.


    The distance was no big deal. Austin could cover it in an instant.


    "Ha-ha! Old bastard, did you miss me? Prepare yourself. I will get even with you today!"


    Austin said with a cold smile, staring at the leader of the Yaksha Palace. Today was the payday.


    "Austin, don''t push me too far!"


    Hearing Austin''s teasing words, the leader of the Yaksha Palace couldn''t help but get infuriated.

 Chapter 2827 Taking Out A Reclusive Elder

    Austin trudged along at a seemingly sedate pace. Since he activated the Omnipotent Lightness, he managed to cross hundreds of thousands of miles with a couple of steps. In a span of a few seconds, he was outside the impressive wrought-iron gate of the Yaksha Palace headquarters.


    "Huh?


    I did not expect you to be here, as well.


    Do you plan on taking me down together? Is that it?" Austin had raised his voice but he was surprisingly calm and collected. He carried himself confidently, and he spoke with such impregnable conviction.


    "Come over here, and I''ll let you meet your maker," he added. He clasped his hands behind his back, his hair dramatically flowing with the cold breeze of the wind.


    Austin stood there, brimming with confidence, ready to take anyone who decided to come his way. His eyes sparked of passion and fury, an inferno that was more than his heart could manage.


    He was assured with the power he possessed. With his current capacity, he had nothing to fear since he could even take down the strongest masters at this rate.


    After his bold declaration, the whole Yaksha Palace was lulled into silence.


    It was poison to them; the eerie dead stillness was a cruelty Austin inflicted upon them. He smirked.


    "You are so arrogant!"


    Finally, the owner of the Star Island broke the tension. He gritted his teeth in vexation, unable to believe that a person would have the audacity to challenge them all in this manner.


    "Don''t you dare address your superiors this way, Austin, you will deeply regret it,"


    the leader of the Heavenly Palace warned.


    "I have to admit that you are a truly powerful warrior," the leader of the Yaksha Palace acknowledged.


    "But for you to actually fight against us all? You''re just digging you own grave, you cocky bastard.


    Know your place, Austin."


    Every word he spat rained down on Austin like a grenade. On the outside, the leader of the Yaksha Palace may seem like he was seething in anger and deeply offended with Austin''s bold move, when in reality, he was actually pleased that Austin showed up and brought the fight with the masters. This way, he didn''t have to face him on his own.


    With him alone, the leader of the Yaksha Palace didn''t think that he could take down Austin��he was too formidable.


    But if he teamed up with so many masters against Austin, he thought that the odds would be in their favor.


    "Young man, you''re giving yourself too much credit. You''ve let pride get the best of you," a thin, middle-aged man added. He spoke in a low voice, as if warning Austin to surrender while he still had the chance.


    Like the rest of them, he was also dubbed as one of the best masters in the universe.


    The other masters kept silent but their eyes flashed with indignance and anger, much like lightning on a pitch black night.


    Austin looked controlled and unbothered. Even at the face of the strongest cultivators in the universe, he remained unfazed. In fact, there was even a hint of glee and excitement in his eyes. He tugged his lip upwards creating a sinister smirk on his face.


    ''They are just slightly weaker than the leader of the Sword Palace, '' Austin thought proudly.


    He had managed to take down the S


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r moral ascendancy. You know you''re finished." The smirk grew over Austin''s face, turning into a full-blown wicked smile.


    He was itching to take down the Yaksha Palace''s leader. But before he could attack, the leader of the Heavenly Palace leader stepped forward.


    "Austin, the corpse soldiers of the underworld are haunting our universe. Instead of fighting against each other, why don''t we join hands and fight the invaders together?


    It would be best if we just talk this over and think it through.


    What do you say?"


    The Heavenly Palace''s leader had his lips in a grim line. He awaited Austin''s response.


    "With your strength, you''re qualified to be one of the leaders of the Universal Allied Army. Join us in fending off the corpse soldiers.


    It''s not wise for us to fight right now,"


    another master added.


    Their minds were sent reeling when they saw Austin kill the elder without even breaking a sweat; they thought that turning him into an enemy was going to be their demise.


    "In the past, the Yaksha Palace kept on assaulting me and the Immortal End World. Why didn''t you stop them and speak for us back then? Stop offering me an alliance if it only works in your convenience.


    Now I''m trying to get even with this old bastard, you are lecturing me as if I am doing the wrong thing.


    I always stick to my principles. If anyone tries to provoke me, I''ll make sure that they''ll pay the price!


    Since you all decided to take his side, you can fight me together.


    I don''t mind killing you all."


    Austin''s knuckles turned white from clenching his fists too hard. He gritted his teeth as he tried to stop himself from annihilating all of them right there. He exuded an animosity that was like acid��scorching, penetrating, potent.


    "Austin, we''ve already given you a choice, but you turned down our kindness. Do you really think you can defeat us on your own?"


    Annoyed by Austin''s brazen attitude, the owner of the Star Island cursed him continually.


    "You got any problem with that? Come here, and I''ll kill you."


    Austin''s voice was low and dangerous, as if he was a predator ready to pounce on his prey.

 Chapter 2828 The Fierce Battle

    "Austin, you''re so full of yourself!"


    the grumpy leader of the Star Island said as he was irritated by Austin''s words.


    "Well, let''s see how capable you really are!"


    snapped the leader. Immediately, a wave of formidable energy fluctuation surged from his body. In no time, a boundless and terrible sea emerged behind him!


    Many colossal sea beasts jumped out of the sea one after another.


    The disgruntled leader strode towards Austin. Huge waves with a height of more than a hundred thousand meters overlapped against each other to smash Austin.


    Numerous gigantic ancient sea beasts constantly jumped out of the sea to rush in Austin''s direction with deafening roars.


    "Austin, don''t be so arrogant!"


    When the leader of the Yaksha Palace saw that the leader of the Star Island got agitated and attacked Austin, he took the opportunity to charge forward as well. Suddenly, a purple aura soared high into the sky, which soon was turned into a huge magnificent real phoenix.


    The phoenix carried a purple flame, and its wings were like two daggers that cut through the void at once. As a result, two huge black space cracks were created.


    The two top masters simultaneously attacked Austin with terrifying momentum.


    The terrible pressure of energy swept violently everywhere like a monstrous tsunami.


    The front door of the Yaksha Palace immediately became their battlefield.


    Because of the severe impact, the buildings inside the palace collapsed dramatically. The pavilions, terraces, and towers had exploded. Fragments of bricks and stones flew in the sky, while smokes of dust billowed into the air.


    Consequently, many brilliant arrays were activated while light curtains rose one after another to protect the palace.


    Austin stretched out his hand, and the Weapon Pagoda flew out. The enormous pressure radiated in all directions.


    Tens of thousands of secret weapons poured out like a rainstorm. They soon blocked all the attacks from the two leaders.


    The Weapon Pagoda was not a magic treasure of this universe.


    It was extremely powerful, and it


    Sea God''s Strike!"


    The leader stretched out his hand and patted the top of his head. Consequently, his original blood essence emanated from his body and went towards the boundless sea behind him.


    He then extended his hand again into the sea and fumbled for something anxiously.


    In the raging waves, he suddenly pulled out a large blue saber.


    The saber was shrouded by a blinding blue light. Fearful waves of energy bolted from the curved blade into the sky. The pressure was so extreme that it spread out in all directions and almost crashed the sky.


    Bang!


    The huge blue saber suppressed the heaven and earth, and came at Austin from the sky.


    The saber flew across the sky and split the endless space with endless law power. Terrifying thuds resounded as the void was torn.


    The crack was so deep and dark that it looked like it connected many different worlds.


    In an instant, the saber hacked the top of Austin''s head and locked the space around him.


    Facing the grim attacks of his enemy, Austin simply stretched out his hands.


    The two swords merged into one monumental sword and warded off the saber''s attack.


    Boom!


    Finally, the giant sword and the blue saber collided.


    At that moment, endless energy in the space around the two fighters erupted with extreme intensity.


    The violent energy dispersed and caused a dim and thick fog around the world.

 Chapter 2829 One Fight Against A Group Of Powerful Cultivators

    After a while, the energy cloud and the fog dissipated; the sky and the earth could once again be seen clearly.


    Ah!


    A scream sounded and a figure flew away.


    It was the leader of the Star Island. His entire torso below the chest had completely disappeared now, leaving only his shoulders and head. Below that, there was nothing but charred ash!


    At that moment, a dead silence fell around the entire scene.


    All eyes were fixed on Austin.


    The man defeated two of the most powerful martial artists in just a few moves.


    And the more dangerous thing was that he seemed totally calm. In fact, his moves seemed to have been made at leisure!


    "Huh! I already told you it''d be best if you all fought together.


    Don''t waste my time."


    With a playful look on his face, Austin floated in the sky, his hands clasped behind his back, and a grin in his eyes. An aura full of Taoism charm was spread around him and it now began to expand slowly.


    Though he seemed calm, Austin was rather excited.


    This was the first time he had been able to test the power of the Divine Polarity Swords, and the result of his experiment had been so exciting that he was completely satisfied with them.


    In the Sword World.


    "I can''t believe it. This boy is so talented. In just a few days, he has managed to completely understand and learn the Polarity Law. Also, he has refined the two unsharpened swords into highly powerful weapons.


    I don''t think I''ve ever come across such a talented guy. Not just here, I don''t think I''ve seen such a talented guy even in all the universes.


    Is it possible that this guy is a descendant of the gods?"


    In the innermost part of the void in the Sword World, an old man with a long white beard and flowing white hair was sitting with his legs crossed in a pool. However, this wasn''t a pool of water. Instead, it was dazzling with the brilliant resplendent glow of immortals.


    The old man looked up at the sky outside the Sword World. It looked like he could see above and beyond since he seemed shocked at how Austin had defeated the leader of the Yaksha Palace and the leader of the Star Island.


    Meanwhile, outside the gate of the Yaksha Palace, the army of the Immortal End Alliance had already arrived and was now standing in line behind Austin.


    Far away from them, the leader of the Yaksha Palace and the leader of the Star Island had taken several healing tonics, potions and whatnot and had managed to regain their bodies.


    This was because if a cultivator was at such a high level as these masters, he or she could rem


    The very fabric of space had turned into chaos. Every single thing was smashed, and even the space-time continuum had turned into countless pieces of storms, and the energy in it had turned into chaos.


    This was so dangerous that even sect ancestors would be smashed into pieces as soon as they entered it.


    "These guys are so powerful!"


    All the creatures who were watching raised their heads, their eyes filled with horror.


    "The joint attack of so many powerful masters is so terrifying. I don''t think anyone can withstand it!"


    "As powerful as Austin is, I''m afraid he''s in danger now. It will be difficult even for him to fight against so many masters all at once.


    I think he will be severely hurt at the very least!"


    "That''s right, Austin can clearly crush these masters one by one, but together?


    So many masters have attacked him simultaneously now.


    I don''t think he stands a chance!"


    The distant sky constantly bore witness to uncontrollable discussions amidst shock and panic.


    "Damn it! You all are actually fighting Austin together?


    Could you be any more cowardly?


    Austin, let us help you!"


    Upon seeing Austin being besieged by so many powerful cultivators, the Eight Stone Saints and a few other cultivators who were as strong as sect ancestors from the Immortal End Alliance were shocked and rushed towards their friend in a rush. They were afraid that something would happen to him. However...


    "You all stay back. I''m fine."


    As Austin spoke, his sleeves were flicked backwards, and a gentle force of law power sent all of the cultivators who were trying to get to him to a safe distance. Austin intended to fight against so many powerful cultivators alone.

 Chapter 2830 Injure The Leader Of The White Tiger Mountain (Part One)

    Austin knew that the top masters of the Immortal End Alliance possessed great power and could be likened to the strength of sect ancestors.


    However, if they were to be compared to the top masters of the Heavenly Palace, they would still be inferior that a head-on battle would result in a total defeat for the alliance.


    After sending away the whole army of the Immortal End Alliance, Austin raised his head and looked ahead to the battlefield. His fighting spirit blazed through his eyes and he was ready to take on all of the enemies at once.


    In the face of several top masters of the universe ganging up on him, Austin showed no fear. In fact, he couldn''t be more thrilled to start battling them because he wanted to know the limits of his abilities.


    With an air-splitting sound, the demonic avatar of Austin appeared beside him. It was holding the Diabolic Killing Needle in its hand and was ready for action at any time.


    Currently, the demonic avatar had already finished the cultivation of the World Sealing Tabooed Magic at the tenth level��the highest level that could be attained.


    The World Sealing Tabooed Magic was by far the greatest sealing magic skill in the universe and it had infinite power.


    The demonic avatar waved its diabolic hand and released countless black runes. They gathered in the space like a dark storm and spread out all over the sky.


    Wherever these black runes went, the space was sealed and instantly frozen.


    Whoosh!


    The demonic avatar swiftly moved forward just ahead of Austin. It was as though it was saying it wanted to go ahead and take care of the enemies in sight.


    Austin''s new demonic avatar was refined from the corpse of the notorious Devil Ancestor Thanos himself! The devil had been traveled around much advanced universes until he


    t of terror!"


    Some creatures felt a chill all over their bodies as soon as they tried to examine the sphere using their spiritual sense.


    At the same time, the leaders of the Heavenly Palace and the other top masters already unleashed their most powerful attacks.


    Streams of vital energy crashed through heaven and earth, destroying several stars in the process. They charged at Austin crazily and simultaneously, throwing every insane skill that they possessed.


    "Phoenix''s Fatal Strike!"


    "Boundless Ocean Attack!"


    "Deadly Saber Attack!"


    The top martial artists of the dozen stars attacked with all their might, without any reservation.


    Under the ravaging attack of the several masters, even the Weapon Pagoda was forced to retreat.


    "Austin, do you really think that you can defeat all of us at the same time?! You''re too full of yourself!"


    The leader of the Yaksha Palace turned into a huge phoenix, bathing in a purple sea of energy. Its two huge wings stretched out like a boundless horizon and pierced through the skies as they flew.


    The rest of them exerted their own most brilliant skills and turned into giants more than a hundred thousand feet above the ground.

 Chapter 2831 Injure The Leader Of The White Tiger Mountain (Part Two)

    Some of the masters'' bodies were surrounded by black wind, others were enveloped by thunder and lightning which oscillated through the skies, while others were shrouded with unique vital energy that made them seem illusory. Their power differentiated them to all other weaker creatures who looked so small like ants scattered on the ground.


    Each of these known top masters had get used to being invincible in the universe for countless years.


    Never in their wildest dreams did they expect that they would team up just to bring down a young man who had just recently appeared in their universe.


    It was such an unbelievable thing that there definitely was no precedent.


    No matter what the result or who would be left standing after this grand battle, it would go down in history as an everlasting legend that would be passed down through generations in the whole universe.


    A talented young man was fighting head-on against a dozen of top cultivators of the older and experienced generation in the universe.


    The whole battleground fell silent in anticipation.


    They caught a glimpse of Austin and were petrified.


    "Destroy!"


    Austin roared and initiated his assault.


    The huge black and white sphere which shrouded hundreds of thousands of miles of the skies began to spin crazily.


    The two fishes moved at a breakneck speed and were dashing forward ferociously.


    Wherever they passed, the space got severely ruptured. Wide and black fissures appeared all over the place.


    Austin raised the genuine immortal level long sword as he stepped forward. He forcefully swung his sword towards the enemies releasing streams of sword-light containing the sword intent of fifty thousand sword moves that splashed like a tidal wave.


    Boom!


    A huge golden sphere dashed o


    at a staggering speed.


    At the same time, the genuine immortal level sword in Austin''s hand released waves of sharp sword radiance amounting to fifty thousand sword attacks which landed simultaneously on the leader''s enormous body.


    "Grrr!" the White Tiger Mountain defended in frustration.


    Under Austin''s vicious attacks, the leader was not able to block and resist them all. He immediately retreated to the skies, coughing out a huge amount of blood. He had obviously taken massive damage.


    When the leader was in plain sight, everyone saw that both his arms were dismembered and he was completely soaked in his own blood.


    Everyone was shocked by Austin''s power. Their jaws dropped and their eyes widened. He didn''t even break a sweat doing so.


    A top master such as the White Tiger Mountain''s leader was writhing in extreme pain after a single barrage of attack from this young man.


    ''This young man''s power is horrifyingly insane!''


    Everyone couldn''t help but be horror-stricken.


    He was invincible in a battle against a dozen top masters of the universe.


    Today, countless people in the universe bore witness to a legend that would be told for generations to come.

 Chapter 2832 Defeat Formidable Opponents In Succession

    "Your time is up, old man! It''s your turn!" Austin called out mockingly, turning his attention to the next opponent.


    Having just knocked out the leader of the White Tiger Mountain, Austin now launched himself at the Yaksha Palace''s leader, bolstered by Omnipotent Lightness.


    He sped onward like an arrow heading straight for the bull''s eye.


    "Oh, do try harder, Austin. Do not disappoint me again!"


    The massive phoenix, the Yaksha Palace''s leader transformed into, let out a harsh shriek and swooped down on Austin in a rush of purple fire.


    Austin smiled calmly, ready for the attack.


    "Don''t forget about me! Show us what you''ve got!"


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace suddenly jumped out of nowhere from Austin''s side, ambushing him with a simultaneous attack.


    He bore down on Austin, lifting a long ancient blade above his head. The weapon''s sparkling light and stunning aura spread out like a vast sea, sending ripples across the entire world.


    The blade whistled in the air as the Heavenly Palace''s leader swung it down.


    It slashed at Austin with lightning speed and an explosive flash of light.


    The momentum was powerful enough to rend the sky in two.


    "Not bad!" Austin exclaimed.


    He quickly recited a spell summoning the Pot of Chaos and the Omnipotent Pot, which surfaced in front of him like two huge mountains.


    Bang!


    The blade merely rammed through the two gargantuan pots and continued to bear down on Austin.


    Its violent energy was starting to trigger a series of explosions in the void.


    Austin swung his sword upward, meeting the onslaught head-on.


    Boom!


    Another surge of massive energy exploded out in all directions as the weapons collided.


    Austin buckled slightly at the impact, his right arm growing sore and numb and starting to tremble at the pressure.


    He had to admit deep within that the leader of the Heavenly Palace deserved to be called the strongest man in the entire universe.


    Even with Austin''s current cultivation base, he was uncertain if he could emerge victorious in this clash.


    Unbeknownst to him, the leader of the Heavenly Palace was now harboring the same doubts about himself, though he was careful to keep a poker face.


    His strength was so long-renowned in the universe, even he couldn''t remember when it started.


    But this young man, who had just recently reached his level, already exceeded his expectations.


    This young man could already match up to him like a diamond cutting another diamond. The leader gritted his teeth.


    "Bring it on, Austin!" the leader of the Heavenly Palace roared.


    The blade''s heavy aura pressed down relentlessly, radiating tens of thousands of colorful light waves, enough to make the stars vibrate.


    Austin stretched out his hand, summoning the Weapon Pagoda. As the pagoda zoomed into view, countless weapons poured out of it, rushing like a tsunami to meet the ancient blade.


    "Die!"


    The leader of the Yaksha Palace dove in to join the assault on Austin.


    Austin sne


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    .


    Purple blood spurted like fountains from the mutilated phoenix as it plummeted from the sky.


    Bang!


    The fish had turned around and was now attacking the phoenix''s body.


    The phoenix let out a mournful cry and started to scramble away in retreat.


    "And where do you think you''re going?"


    Austin snapped.


    The six deities shot forward with the speed of light, trapping the phoenix in a circle of glowing, majestic aura.


    Bang!


    A white light darted out from the circle.


    But it wasn''t fast enough for Austin.


    He stepped forward, reached out a colossal hand, and grabbed at it.


    Divine chains densely packed together cascaded down from the void like a waterfall. They joined Austin''s hand in capturing the spiritual soul of the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    "God damn it! This can''t be happening!"


    The soul let out a pained scream, struggling in vain against the vital energy of Austin''s giant hand.


    "I finally have you, old man."


    Austin sneered.


    Chains of order and law surged forth and tied up the spiritual soul tightly.


    Using his mind, Austin transported the Yaksha Palace leader into the Slave Tower.


    Whoosh!


    Buoyed by Omnipotent Lightness, Austin rushed toward another opponent with incredible speed.


    The leader of the White Tiger Mountain was just regaining consciousness after being knocked out by Austin a while ago.


    Seeing him alive, Austin and the six deities subjected him to another round of fierce attacks.


    All the White Tiger Mountain leader could do was scream in pain from the assault.


    It only took two more moves for his body to be cut into pieces, with his head attempting to flee.


    Austin moved to catch him, intent on finishing him once and for all.


    "Not so fast, boy! You still have me to contend with!"


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace boomed, blocking Austin''s path.


    Austin scoffed. "Alright, then. I''ll end you first."


    His fighting spirit boiling over, Austin launched himself at the leader without hesitation.

 Chapter 2833 The Number One In The Universe

    Austin summoned his Omnipotent Lightness. In one fluid motion, he was instantly in front of the Heavenly Palace''s leader. With the long sword in his hand, Austin whipped around to clash his weapon against his foe''s. The leader of the Heavenly Palace held the blade even, a perfect, undaunted horizon.


    Austin sneered at his enemy as they both assumed a high guard, and threw an overhand cut. The leader of the Heavenly Palace parried quickly, reflexively. As their powerful weapons collided, sparks flew in all directions and the impact had a deafening sound.


    Above Austin''s head came the glow of the six lighting deities, with the blinding brightness that could rival the sun. They roared viciously, and they attacked head-on at the Heavenly Palace''s leader.


    In return, the Heavenly Palace''s leader glared with sheer determination. He hacked and slashed his blade, and endless white runes materialized at its tip, like a wall of water, cold and powerful, ruining everything in its path. It was powerful enough to make the sky tremble, effectively suppressing the assault of the six deities.


    He was well-deserved to be called as the strongest master in the universe. His expertise, talents, and intellects were no match compared to the other top masters. The Heavenly Palace''s leader was obviously superior.


    Austin had to admit that if he were to defeat him, it would take him all his best efforts and lots of time, unlike any other top masters whom he easily vanquished.


    "Kill!"


    As he vehemently declared his intentions, Austin waved the long sword in his hand. The blade flashed as he brought it over his head, which shot the energy of 50 thousand sword moves condensed into one. For every wave of his sword, it seemed like long tails of icy particles dashing like glitter towards the enemy.


    Surrounded by the radiance, the six deities bellowed. They circled the Heavenly Palace''s leader, prepared to attack him anytime. Anyone who bore witness to the whole scene was electrified, soaring to new heights of emotion.


    The Weapon Pagoda was suspended in the sky, directly aimed at the Heavenly Palace''s leader. Frightening waves of suppressing power poured down on him as countless weapons kept charging on him like raindrops.


    At this point, the Heavenly Palace''s leader had already activated some secret skill, which allow him to tower over a million feet high. The blade shone in the sun as if it were fashioned from the brilliant rays themselves. Every time he used it, it would cause a dramatic disturbance in the sky.


    He held this remarkable weapon on his right hand, while on his left, his fist was just as exceptional, if not more. The fist was cast in pure gold, making it shine brilliantly. It kept burning into the void, like an eternal flame, destroying everything that made contact with it.


    As he threw out his punches, the whole universe shook. Along with his golden fist, the boundless runes were condensed and the leader of the Heavenly Palace used them to subdue Austin.


    Austin had to admit that he was taken aback with this attack.


    As it turned out, the Heavenly Palace''s leader was much stronger than he anticipated!


    The real fight was just gett


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the sky.


    Austin raised his head and saw a faint figure moving away and disappearing.


    He was the emperor of the Sky Phoenix Kingdom.


    "Damn it, this guy is quick-witted. He had escaped when I wasn''t paying attention."


    Austin had to accept the fact that the emperor of the Sky Phoenix Kingdom had already escaped while he was busy fighting the leader of the Heavenly Palace.


    Now the emperor of the Sky Phoenix Kingdom was several million miles away. There was no way Austin could catch up with him.


    The rest of the top martial artists, on the other hand, had no will to fight. They all turned around and ran away, as fast as they could. They were hundreds of thousands of miles away in just a few seconds.


    Austin knew that these people were the top masters in the universe. Each of them had a lot of methods and each of them was practicing a very clever escape secret technique.


    Although he could defeat them with his own strength, it was difficult to catch up one by one and catch them back.


    Eventually, Austin gave up chasing them. He stood there in the sky, as he scoured these masters who tried to escape, feeling a little downcast that he was unable to catch all of them.


    Austin was left alone in the vast sky, standing there with his hands behind his back.


    Silence wrapped him in his solitude.


    None of the creatures dared to make a sound.


    They all stared in astonishment towards him, at loss for words.


    One single cultivator had the strength to defeat more than ten top masters in the universe!


    ''From now on, this young man will be the number one in the universe!


    That is for sure!''


    Everyone had the same idea in their heads.


    What Austin displayed was evidently a surprise to all the creatures in the universe.


    The number one in the universe! He was the strongest!


    They had their attention fixed upon him. His jet-black hair was flowing with the wind, and his gown fluttered in the sky. He had deep eyes that was bright and breathtaking.


    Austin sighed and sat with his legs crossed in the sky.


    As he positioned himself in there comfortably, he started to meditate.

 Chapter 2834 Triple Sect

    Austin had just finished withstanding a bunch of high-skilled masters. He used all the amazing skills in his arsenal and his performance in this battle was considered the most impressive one since he had never defeated such mighty adversaries ever before.


    This fierce battle had a great influence on Austin in terms of his fighting skills.


    He took the opportunity and recalled every scene where he clashed with his opponents. He tried to remember the skills used by the enemies as well as the mistakes he committed during the battle.


    The things that he learned from the high-level battle would be very useful when he faced his next enemies.


    He sat in the sky and started meditating.


    He dove into his own consciousness and immersed in his thoughts.


    To analyze the processes of a battle was also a kind of cultivation on its own.


    If the analysis was done effectively, the cultivation could improve one''s combat efficiency more quickly.


    "Guard Austin with all your might!" one of the Eight Stone Saints yelled loudly as he stood in front of Austin.


    The other members of the Eight Stone Saints and the soldiers of the Immortal End Alliance also rushed and surrounded Austin quickly.


    They just stood guard there and no one dared to disturb him.


    Austin''s performance shocked everyone who stood witness.


    Seeing the whole army of the Immortal End Alliance surrounding him and ready to strike anytime, the onlookers began to retreat and disperse.


    The members of the Yaksha Palace had already run away and abandoned their headquarters.


    It was once full of people but now was empty and silent.


    The news about the downfall of the Yaksha Palace spread like wildfire throughout the universe.


    It was a huge statement for all the forces and creatures in the universe. The balance of power was being disturbed greatly.


    All the creatures who heard the news were distraught. They began to discuss with each other what might happen after the incident.


    They understood that at that very moment, a revolution had already started.


    Austin had undeniably become the best cultivator in the whole universe.


    And the Immortal End Alliance under his command was the most powerful force to reckon.


    It was a tragedy for the li


    would have thought that there is such a remarkable young man in this backward universe?


    He is so young yet he possesses such formidable power. Geniuses like him only appear in the Immortal World like once in a million years.


    Ha-ha! And because we lack outstanding talents, this young man should be qualified to be a part of us,"


    one of the elders noted.


    "Sir, do you mean that�� you want Austin to join us?"


    the man in purple asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes! We should be broad-minded. He is an amazing young man and people like him are what we need.


    I know you had personal problems with him, but I''m sure you will let it go. After all, we should put our force as our primary priority,"


    the elder in black robe explained.


    "I understand, sir,"


    the man in purple responded respectfully.


    The other elder kept quiet. His eyes were fixated on Austin that was shown on the crystal screen. He was squinting his eyes and was clearly confused.


    "The Polarity Formula�� The Triple Avatar Skill��


    Have you noticed the black and white ball of energy created by Austin? It seems pretty similar to the Polarity Formula of the Triple Sect.


    Is it possible that this Austin is a survivor of that ancient sect?" the elder who looked confused uttered in disbelief.


    The other elder became curious and went in front of the screen to see for himself.


    "The Triple Sect!"


    As he closely stared at the crystal screen, the other elder exclaimed with his eyes wide open.

 Chapter 2835 The Situation In The Universe

    "That definitely looks like the Polarity Formula of the Triple Sect.


    But hypothetically, even if the sect does have survivors, they are supposed to be trapped inside that abandoned planet.


    So, how did he make it out of there?


    It''s impossible and it doesn''t make any sense,"


    the first elder said in a skeptical tone.


    "We don''t know for sure. This is the Triple Sect we''re talking about. Those people have a lot of tricks in their pockets. Have you forgotten that?


    Even if the chances were slim, it''s still possible that some of them were able to escape,"


    the other elder begged to disagree.


    "I guess you''re right. The Triple Sect was a formidable force indeed.


    It won''t be a surprise if one of their members could become this powerful and fearless.


    This is what we''ll do. When we take Austin as a prisoner, we will interrogate him until we get the truth. He''s going to tell us whether he is a part of that sect or not,"


    the first elder responded.


    "That''s the plan.


    But before that, that matter regarding that Princess Gracie comes first. We need to uncover her true identity before others do,"


    the second elder remarked.


    Near the Yaksha Palace, Austin was still sitting motionless in deep meditation.


    The following day, he opened his eyes without any warning.


    Two beams of terrifying golden light shot out from his eyes, which shook the entire space where the army was guarding him.


    He stood up slowly and firmly.


    Waves of energy emerged from his body, distorting the space around him.


    As Austin took a step forward, a violent wave suddenly burst out radially outwards.


    Strong winds lashed out, and clouds were running furiously in all directions. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled like a roar of a ferocious beast. Austin''s willpower materialized into a form of a raging hurricane.


    This was the result of Austin''s understanding of the things he learned from the previous epic battle.


    Once Austin manifested his will to fight, the weather around him would drastically change.


    It only took a whole day and night of comprehension to increase Austin''s fighting capacity to a whole new level.


    "Austin!"


    "Leader Austin!"


    As soon as the Eight Stone Saints and the masters of the Immortal End Alliance saw Austin stand up, they swarmed towards him, and they couldn''t help themselves but stare in admiration as to how he could continuously advance insanely after cultivation that he had undergone.


    The Eight Stone Saints reported to Austin about all the huge events that happened in the universe within that one day he went into the state of meditation.


    First of all and the least surprising, was that the Yaksha Palace had fallen apart.


    It was originally composed of a dozen powerful worlds.


    But after their tragic loss, the leaders of those worlds officially cut their ties with the Yaksha Palace.


    They had


    in the middle of a fierce battle against the corpse soldiers.


    "Defend our home and fight until your last breath!"


    "Charge! Destroy these evil monsters for our fallen comrades! Don''t let their deaths be in vain!"


    The whole place was filled with the sounds of yelling and clash of weapons.


    An unsightly view of the corpse soldiers dominating the battle could also be seen even from afar.


    At least three to four hundred black-robed men were scattered here and there. Behind them were a large group of corpse soldiers marching towards various worlds to slay the creatures residing in there.


    Each of these black-robed men could match the strength of a sect ancestor, thus they were no easy foe.


    As they arrived at the location, Austin released his spiritual sense to examine the whole star cluster. In an instant, he had a clear understanding of the current situation in the area.


    "Now!"


    Austin waved his hand, giving the signal for his men to commence their attack.


    "Destroy them all!"


    Beneath Austin, all the soldiers of the Immortal End Alliance charged at an incredible speed and wrecked down every corpse soldier that got in their way.


    Meanwhile, Austin targeted the black-robed men who led the company of corpse soldiers.


    He activated the Omnipotent Lightness and started hunting his prey. With a single stride, he appeared behind the enemies.


    As he opened his mouth, a black and a golden unsharpened sword suddenly shot out.


    Boom!


    Two black-robed men were instantly blown up to pieces.


    Austin had just vanquished two enemies at the level of sect ancestors without even unleashing the Polarity Law.


    Then he stretched out his hands. Countless Divine Ruling Chains emerged out of thin air and tied up another black-robed man. Just by one gesture of his finger, the captured foe was immediately dragged towards him. Austin grabbed his neck and decapitated him with his bare hands.

 Chapter 2836 The Central Authority

    Austin suddenly appeared and in a flash, killed the three men dressed in black.


    Their power was limited to the same level as ordinary sect ancestors. In front of Austin, they were doomed to be killed in a split second.


    "Die!"


    As a fresh new force, reinforced by the arrival of Austin who was a powerful cultivator, all of them were at a high level of fighting skills. They were able to kill a large number of corpse soldiers in a short amount of time.


    "Oh no! It''s Austin!"


    Bad news for the other several hundred black-robed men. They recognized Austin at once, hearing a lot about him and having had a detailed understanding of him.


    They did not falter however, and they rushed towards Austin from all directions.


    These men in black robes knew that they couldn''t defeat Austin in a one-on-one battle, so they swarmed forward, trying to defeat Austin together. Obviously Austin was outnumbered.


    "In fact, a group of corpses should have been blasted back to dust and entered the cycle of reincarnation.


    Well, I''ll do something good today to help you!"


    Austin said calmly, with a glint of cruelty on his face. He took out the Weapon Pagoda and motioned it forward.


    In the blink of an eye, the Weapon Pagoda shot out a dazzling brilliant radiance. The strong suppressing force surged, and thousands of deadly secret weapons were shot forward.


    The Weapon Pagoda was a very powerful secret weapon, which was brought from another advanced universe by the man in purple of the Divine Sect.


    These men in black robes were only as powerful as an ordinary sect ancestor.


    They simply couldn''t survive any attack by the Weapon Pagoda.


    In the blink of an eye, the men in black robes who rushed in front of Austin were met by a rain of terrible secret weapons that came down one after another. Their bodies exploded as soon as they came in contact with the weapons.


    Not waiting for it to even finish, Austin wasted no time summoning his Divine Polarity Swords. One was turned into the shape of an obscure fish, the other was a bright fish and they swam out in a special curved line.


    All of a sudden, a huge black and white ball appeared out of nowhere.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin found himself standing in the center of the ball.


    Austin pulled out his long genuine immortal level sword and rushed out fearlessly.


    The huge black and white ball, enveloped Austin and rolled forward in the sky at an astonishing speed.


    The two black and white fish were not only powerful but also very intimidating. With such ease, the space was cracked open by these extraordinary fish.


    The rumbling and clattering sounds of the fight echoed throughout space.


    One by one, the men in black robes were killed as soon as they had a clash with Austin.


    Their black flesh and blood were splattere


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ake revenge, they didn''t have the strength and resources.


    Now, in an incredible twist of events, the black-robed men who killed their leader were in turn, all killed by Austin.


    "Austin, he has avenged our leader! He has saved our clan!"


    "He is our savior!"


    All the members of the big clan looked at Austin with gratitude.


    "Dear friend, I know I can''t avenge you. But Austin did that for you!"


    "My son, your murderer is finally executed! He has paid for it with his own life!"


    It wasn''t just the big clan. There were also other creatures who had gone through the same ordeal and now had tears all over their faces.


    Today, too many masters were killed by hundreds of black-robed men from the underworld in the Fighting Star Cluster.


    But now, Austin was killing those in black robes with ease as if simply cutting fruit on a chopping board.


    This scene gave all the living creatures a good laugh, and their anguish was replaced with joy.


    "Don''t hold back. Let''s work together and kill these scum of the universe! They don''t deserve to live!"


    Austin said in a loud voice when he saw so many creatures stopping to watch him fight.


    "Master Austin is right. What are we waiting for? Let''s join the fight and send these gloomy corpse soldiers back to hell where they belong!"


    "Now that Austin is here, our dream of defeating the corpse soldiers has become a reality! Kill them all!"


    "The Fighting Star Cluster has the hope to survive! Leader Austin is our savior!"


    "His orders are, to kill the enemy together!"


    Everyone in the Fighting Star Cluster got excited when they heard Austin''s words. They seemed to have regained their backbone to fight and thus rushed wildly.


    At this moment, Austin''s popularity rose rapidly. All the creatures in the Fighting Star Cluster regarded him as their stronghold! He had become their central authority!

 Chapter 2837 Serve Under Your Command

    A fierce battle began in the Fighting Star Cluster. Everyone knew the destruction caused would be unimaginable.


    With terrifying momentum and energy, every creature that was part of the Universal Allied Army wildly rushed at the corpse soldiers who were ahead.


    Their attack was so ferocious that it seemed as if they were releasing their anger on their opponent. They were fighting bravely without any fear of death. In their minds, they had only one thought: annihilate all the invaders!


    Indeed, it was bound to happen. Earlier that day, they had felt there was no way to escape as they witnessed the death of countless comrades. Such thoughts and atrocities made them feel so depressed.


    A ray of hope arose when Austin joined them with the army of the Immortal End Alliance. Due to the presence of Austin and the huge army, they saw some hope of victory.


    Hence, the soldiers of the Universal Allied Army and other living creatures geared themselves and fought their enemies more bravely. They knew how everything was on stake.


    "March ahead!"


    "Let''s kill these bastards. I''ve slain a dozen corpse soldiers and have no regrets even if I die any moment now."


    The shouts and war-cries given by them shook the sky. Their desperation had given them more energy. They directed all their hatred, helplessness and anger towards the corpse soldiers as they were tired of being oppressed.


    ''Not bad!'' Austin thought. He was completely surprised to see the passion with which all of them were fighting.


    He didn''t expect that his words would boost the morale of the creatures so much. They were putting in all their efforts to destroy their enemies.


    "This is not working! If we want to defeat our opponents, we must attach their strength. Here it is Austin. So, let''s exterminate him first!"


    As soon as those words were uttered, nearly all the remaining men, who were in black robes, rushed towards Austin.


    They were well aware that Austin was the key of the battle. It was clear to them that as soon as they got rid of Austin, they could win everything easily.


    "Ha-ha! Do you think you can take my life? You dead things think you can get rid of me?" Austin said with a smile full of disdain.


    He activated the Omnipotent Lightness. In an instant, he reached one of the black-robed men. He waved his sword, which had been forged by a genuine immortal, at his opponent. It started to create strong sword-light which contained the power of fifty thousand beams of sword-light.


    The man in the black robe was taken aback by the attack. Quickly he raised his dark sickle to withstand his attack.


    The air echoed with the clanging sound when the sword and the sickle collided with each other.


    The impact was so strong that the latter was sent flying away and disappeared into the distance.


    Just then a figure rushed out of Austin''s body.


    It turned into a huge shadow of the red demonic mouse. The shadow dashed forward and smashed the man in a black robe violently. There was no chance th


    hey were extremely saddened.


    On seeing the cold dead bodies, tremendous grief consumed them.


    The troops of the underworld left so quickly that they didn''t have the time to take these corpses away.


    All the bodies around were the spoils of the corpse soldiers of the underworld. They didn''t bother though it was their task to collect the corpses.


    But as no one was there to claim them, the dead bodies floated in the air.


    Gradually, everyone began searching for their dead family members, friends and fellow disciples.


    Although they had won the battle, all of them were overwhelmed by sadness at the sight of the dead bodies that were covered in blood.


    "Let''s go!" Austin said to his crew.


    Austin checked the entire star cluster with his spiritual sense. He was relieved when he found no trace of corpse soldiers. After that, he intended to leave with the army of the Immortal End Alliance.


    "Wait! Wait a minute, Leader Austin!"


    Suddenly, he heard someone call out. With that several masters at the sect leader''s level flew towards Austin.


    Each of them was incredibly powerful.


    They were only slightly weaker than the top-notch masters, like the leader of the Yaksha Palace.


    "Yes?"


    Austin was surprised to see them rushing towards him. He stopped and looked at them in bewilderment.


    "Leader Austin, we have a request. You know that we are the temporary leaders of the Universal Allied Army.


    After discussion among ourselves, we have reached an agreement. We want to tell you that we are willing to serve under your command and take orders from you.


    Please take us with you so that we can fight the troops of the underworld together!"


    one of the men, an elder in a blue robe, said respectfully as he drew closer to Austin.


    "What? All of you want to follow me? Are you sure?" Austin said. He stood gaping at them.


    It had completely shocked him. He knew everyone had seen his might when he fought against those black-robed men. But he hadn''t seen this coming.

 Chapter 2838 The Supreme Commander Of The Universal Allied Army

    "Look. Everybody knows that more than most of your Universal Allied Army''s leaders are mortal enemies of mine. There''s no way this plan is going to work.


    So, just forget it."


    Austin refused after pondering over it for a while.


    The Universal Allied Army had been set up by some of the top masters of the universe, which included the leaders of the Heavenly Palace and the Yaksha Palace.


    Austin had fought them quite recently, and they had suffered a crushing and insulting defeat.


    Therefore, he did not want to get involved with them anytime soon.


    "Perhaps you haven''t heard the latest news about the Universal Allied Army, Leader Austin.


    It is quite close to being dissolved now.


    Not long ago, we received numerous messages from the powerful participants of the army like the Heavenly Palace, the Yaksha Palace, the Sky Phoenix Kingdom, the White Tiger Mountain, and the Star Island. They had each announced one single thing: they were going to withdraw from the Universal Allied Army.


    Should they proceed with this plan and the army gets dissolved, then those corpse soldiers will launch several more unbridled invasions. And this time, there would be no one powerful enough to stop them.


    Therefore, we discussed it together and decided to keep the Universal Allied Army going. We decided that every single force from the remaining worlds will unite to continue fighting the corpse soldiers,"


    said the old man in the blue robe.


    "Really? I never expected that they would decide to quit the Universal Allied Army..."


    Austin was a bit surprised.


    It never occurred to him that after being defeated at his hands, those top masters would give up the leadership of the army and even announce its dissolution. It was most likely that they were unable to show their face in public anymore after the news of their defeat spread.


    "Yes. And now, those corpse soldiers are getting powerful. If we are separated as we were in the past, we will definitely be killed one by one.


    I believe it won''t be wrong to say that not a single creature of the universe would survive against them alone.


    Leader Austin, I really think you should be the new commander of the army and preside over this corpse crisis. I am sure that you will be able to lead all the forces of our universe into battle against those soldiers. Only with you, can peace be restored!"


    an old man with gray hairs and wrinkled face came forward with a crutch. His tone was pitiful and seemed like he was begging Aus


    The old man in the blue robe was also excited. He turned around and announced loudly to everyone.


    "Yes, sir!"


    all the cultivators of the Universal Allied Army replied in unison.


    Then, they turned their gazes towards Austin and looked at him in an expectant, eager manner.


    The terrifying power that Austin had displayed had completely won everyone''s admiration and awe.


    Therefore, accepting Austin as the supreme commander of the Universal Allied Army was what they wished the most. It was a dream come true for them.


    "Alright then, the battle was tough today. I thank you for all your hard work.


    For now, we all need a good rest so that we can fight at our best,"


    Austin said, waving his hand.


    The members of the Universal Allied Army clapped for Austin and the applause only died down several moments later.


    Then, they dispersed to get some rest.


    The old man in blue robe courteously escorted Austin towards the headquarters of the Universal Allied Army, which was located in a building among a group of resplendent palaces.


    Once there, Austin took advantage of the spacious palace, and told the cultivators of the Immortal End Alliance to rest there. The battle today was hard won.


    The Immortal End Alliance had suffered a loss too, and they had only come out on top later on.


    A small number of casualties had been impossible to avoid.


    "That wretched Austin!"


    In one of the many halls of a palace in the Black Hell City of the Tomb Star Cluster, Ervin was kicking at everything and shouting out loud.


    "Please help me get back at Austin, sirs!"


    He turned his eyes to the two commanders who were sitting next to him.

 Chapter 2839 Beg For Mercy

    "Just calm down, Prince Ervin.


    We will take care of Austin sooner or later.


    Right now, we should focus on the girl in the Ancient Forbidden Land. She will be a bigger threat to us if we don''t do something immediately.


    When Commander Waldo and I are able to get rid of that nuisance, we can easily take this universe under our control,"


    Commander Graves assured Ervin.


    "I agree with him. It''s really unusual to find a genuine immortal in this remote universe.


    I''m curious as to what she''s doing in this kind of place. I guess we''ll find out once we meet her.


    I heard she''s a beautiful woman. Maybe I can have some fun with her. Ha-ha!"


    Commander Waldo responded naughtily.


    Although the two commanders came from the underworld, they were actually living creatures.


    They still had all sorts of emotions and urges.


    "All right, then. Let''s handle that woman first,"


    Ervin said reluctantly as his face darkened.


    Though Ervin had high status, both commanders only answered to the leader of the underworld.


    Since the two commanders were only lending Ervin their help, he could not just decide on what to do and he needed to respect their decisions.


    "Ha-ha! Rest assured, Prince Ervin. We will be on our way to the Ancient Forbidden Land at once. Our visit to that woman won''t take a while.


    After that, I promise that I''ll personally capture and hand over that Austin guy to you in no time."


    Commander Graves let out a devious sneer and an unfazed look as he stood up.


    "You better not make me wait for long,"


    Ervin grinned as he heard his confident promise.


    After their conversation, both commanders moved along and vanished into thin air.


    "Heed my order. Everyone will stay put in the following days until I say otherwise!"


    Ervin issued the order to his men after thinking for a while.


    ''Austin, the descendant of the god. Your blood will be mine soon.


    After that, let''s see how those guys will take the crown from me!''


    Ervin thought to himself with expectation and exhilaration written all over his wicked face.


    Meanwhile in the Fighting Star Cluster, in the headquarters of the Universal Allied Army, there was a secret chamber.


    Inside the chamber was Austin, sitting cross-legged in meditation.


    After he was able to rest for a couple of hours, Austin slowly opened his eyes.


    He suddenly tele


    ndered speechless but was seriously fuming inside.


    "My friend, I had no problem with you before. Believe me, it was my fault. I shouldn''t have let myself be fooled by them into going against you.


    How about giving me a second chance?


    I swear that if you let me go, I and my people will treat you as an honored guest from now on!"


    the soul of the heaven crow race''s chief pleaded.


    "Is that so?


    If that''s the case, my answer will be�� no," Austin answered coldly.


    "I always follow one principle. If other people do not offend me, I will never cause them any trouble. However, if they provoke me, I shall show them no mercy.


    Do you think I will just forget everything that you''ve done? Do you think I will let you off that easily?


    Well, then, you''re being too naive,"


    Austin retorted with a straight face.


    "Austin, you son of a�� What do you want from me, then? Tell me,"


    the soul of the heaven crow race''s chief asked while trying his best to control his anger.


    "Actually, instead of asking me, you should ask yourself.


    Give me a good reason for letting you live.


    I will give you thirty minutes to think carefully. If your answer is not what I''m looking for, I will kill you�� one by one,"


    Austin uttered in a playful tone.


    Since their lives were tied to Austin''s hands, he was not in a hurry to take them.


    Instead, he thought that he might get some valuable things and information from them if he gave them a final chance to cling on to their lives. After all, the three of them were the top masters in the universe after all.

 Chapter 2840 Pay Allegiance To You

    Austin left his words suspended in the air, leaving the three spiritual souls dumbfounded.


    Destroying them would be a piece of cake for Austin.


    The three of them had personal issues with Austin to deal with, but by the end of it, they were still defeated.


    The souls of the Sword Palace''s leader and the Yaksha Palace''s leader were at loss. They were desperate to have something to trade so Austin would let them go.


    They shifted their attention towards each other and thought deeply. It seemed like they were having a mental conversation as the both of them fell into silence.


    Austin''s patience grew thin. He waited for them to come up with an answer, but none of them answered.


    "Time''s up."


    Austin''s voice was low and deadly, and his eyes glinted with the desire to kill.


    When it came to his enemies, Austin left no room for mercy. Since they couldn''t offer anything useful for him, he thought that he would rather have them dead for good. They were nothing but a nuisance.


    "I ran into a mysterious ancient relic," the soul of the Sword Palace''s leader blurted out. Recognizing that Austin had the upper hand in this situation, he suddenly interjected, as an effort to save himself. "I can tell you where you can find it.


    You''re going to be very interested in this ancient relic, Austin, since you''re very adept when it comes to your swordsmanship."


    The Sword Palace''s leader had to set aside his animosity for Austin for just a few moments to liberate his soul of this unfortunate situation. He opted to spill the details about the ancient relic.


    "Is that so?" Interested, Austin lifted his head to look at him. "Tell me more about it,"


    he demanded.


    "This ancient relic is located in the chaotic void.


    I spotted a fluctuation of the sword aura when I practiced my swords skills in there. Curious, I went there.


    Then, I broke into another universe.


    In there, a secret place was found where brilliant sword-lights came from.


    I was about to explore the place.


    But before I could even do so, I was cut into pieces by a beam of a sword-light, located hundreds of thousands of miles away. I almost died in that instant.


    Fortunately, my spiritual soul hid in a magic treasure forged by the genuine immortal and managed to escape.


    There must be some valuable treasures in there that could be related to the mastery of swords in that particular place."


    As the soul of the Sword Palace''s leader finished explaining, Austin was hooked.


    "You almost got killed by a beam of sword-light?"


    Austin was taken aback.


    After all, the Sword Palace''s leader was remarkably strong.


    Despite so, one beam of sword-light from this clandestine place had almost annihilated him even if it was hundreds of thousands of miles away! This could only mean that the power that the sword-light held was indeed terrifying.


    "If you let me live, I''l


    ut since he was already involved in this, he was aware that Austin wouldn''t let him off the hook so easily.


    "What about you?" Austin finally said.


    He had a menacing smile plastered on his face.


    "I''m willing to give my spiritual soul orb as well."


    After a short pause, the chief eventually gave in. He realized that he had no other choice but to take the course the other two leaders made.


    Reluctantly, he handed his spiritual soul orb to Austin.


    Now that Austin had obtained their spiritual soul orbs, he had now three powerful subordinates in his arsenal.


    He had their spiritual soul orbs and he connected with them. He felt assured that the three of them would not do anything sinister since their souls were at his disposal. He could easily kill them with his mind in a matter of seconds, so he was certain that they would never think of betraying him.


    An hour later, the leader of the Yaksha Palace, the leader of the Sword Palace and the chief of the heaven crow race had rebuilt their bodies. They stepped closer to Austin.


    "Don''t worry. Although I am your master, I am lenient with my people.


    I won''t interfere too much with your lives or subject you into unnecessary public disgrace.


    Also, there''s no need to let others know about our new relationships.


    You can go back to your own places. If I need any help, I will send you message."


    Austin shifted his gaze at the three of them. He made sure that they all understood his rules.


    Hearing Austin say so, they were all relieved. They held their physical bodies for a while in appreciation.


    All of them were remarkable and well-known figures in the universe. They had a very high status to uphold.


    If Austin really treated them like his servants and commanded them to run his errands in public, they would feel degraded and humiliated.


    Knowing that Austin was a benevolent person made their hearts wash over with relief.

 Chapter 2841 A Terrible Aura

    The leader of the Sword Palace began to teach Austin everything about swordsmanship he knew, including the secret skills that made him one of the most formidable in the craft.


    These were the best swordsmanship skills Austin had encountered in this universe.


    But even then, they were not as good as the Concentration Method and Divine Polarity Swords skills Austin had acquired.


    Austin thus decided he had no need to learn the secret methods from the leader of the Sword Palace.


    The skills and expertise he had accumulated from the leader of the Sword Palace thus far was enough.


    The leader of the Sword Palace, after all, was known as a veteran fighter and a master swordsman in this universe. His swordsmanship, sharpened by experience, was more powerful than Austin''s.


    Austin could learn as much as he could, reading the information in his Soul Sea left by the leader of the Sword Palace. The latter''s enlightening tutelage would thus prove to be a great boon to him.


    The training was completed a day later.


    The leaders of the Yaksha Palace and head of the heaven crow race left on the same day, to reorganize their forces.


    These two great forces, after all, were actually already under Austin''s leadership.


    The leader of the Yaksha Palace was on his way to where his people disappeared after a fierce battle several days ago.


    They had hidden themselves in a secret place at the edge of the universe, a concealed base of the Yaksha Palace that had been operating for quite some time now.


    Things were not as simple for the Sword Palace''s leader. "I''m not going back to the Sword World.


    Our supreme grandmaster has completely given up on me. From now on, I''ll either live in the Immortal End World or stay with you,"


    he said to Austin morosely. He had been a bit lonely after the departure of his fellow leaders from the Yaksha Palace and the heaven crow race.


    He felt abandoned. He knew the supreme grandmaster of the Sword World no longer cared what happened to him after no less than handing him over to Austin in person.


    He was well aware that even if he went back to the Sword World, the supreme grandmaster would hardly allow him to stay there.


    "Fine with me,"


    Austin responded with a curt nod.


    After Austin finished his tr


    Tiger Mountain were all still in shock at the news.


    Not many people knew the Sword Palace''s leader was captured by Austin.


    However, the top masters in the universe all knew. They still couldn''t wrap their minds around it, all the same.


    "Perhaps Austin is using some secret skill to control the three masters."


    This was largely the consensus reached by the leaders of the Heavenly Palace and the other kingdoms and worlds, in messages sent to each other discussing the matter in secret.


    Reaching this conclusion, their fear of Austin grew.


    The fear was constant and pressing. They were convinced that Austin would come for them sooner or later.


    While leaders of many different worlds were panicking over Austin, Austin himself was actually just training quietly in a secret room in the headquarters of the Universal Allied Army.


    He left it to the leaders of the Sword Palace, the Yaksha Palace, the heaven crow race, and other highly-ranked officials to reorganize the Universal Allied Army.


    Once the army was ready, he planned to take the full force with him and launch an attack on the Tomb Star Cluster.


    In the meantime, Austin focused his attention on his training.


    But he was distracted by a sudden flash in the distance. He deployed his spiritual sense to scan the sky in that direction.


    What he detected sent chills down his spine. ''What a terrible aura!''


    The aura emanated from two menacing figures flashing across the sky, seemingly headed toward the Ancient Forbidden Land.

 Chapter 2842 Something Happened In The Ancient Forbidden Land

    Austin''s spiritual sense had drastically improved its sensitivity. Even though the two mysterious figures tried to conceal their powerful energy and disappeared in the blink of an eye, Austin was still able to sense them in an instant.


    ''Those two are too powerful. It''s frustrating but I don''t think I can beat them the way I am right now.


    How can there be such monstrous creatures in this universe?''


    Austin was shocked and confused at the same time.


    Worried as he was, Austin finally decided to go to the Ancient Forbidden Land by himself.


    The eleven holy trees and Princess Gracie were all staying in the ancient land.


    With his quick thinking, Austin recognized that these two horrifying figures were very much likely after them.


    Austin immediately sent a message to the high officials of the Immortal End Alliance such as the Eight Stone Saints, the leader of both the Sword Palace and the Yaksha Palace, and the head of the heaven crow race to be in charge of the affairs of the Universal Allied Army while he was gone.


    Then he activated the Omnipotent Lightness skill and suddenly disappeared in the secret room.


    With Austin''s current cultivation base and his brilliant achievements in the area of spatial power, he could easily pass through different worlds and dimensions. The real "shadow" could disappear without a trace.


    At the moment, in the Ancient Forbidden Land, the eleven holy trees, the silver giant, the mummy, and the wild ancient beast were all sitting around spending some leisure time.


    A huge stone table was placed among them. On top of it were tea and some fruits dazzling with immortal light. It was as if a living place for the immortals.


    The tea was brought into the ancient land by Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, which he got from the Immortal World.


    The Ancient Forbidden Land was where the tomb of Princess Gracie was situated.


    It was Peterson the Taoist Ancestor who personally built this place with a deserted continent of the universe. He used his great omnipotent skill to move it near the Immortal End World and arranged all kinds of orders, laws, and powerful arrays. Thus, the Ancient Forbidden Land was formed.


    The Ancient Forbidden Land was already in the universe for quite a long time. It was a famous and dangerous place.


    Now and then, a large number of creatures were attracted and ventured to this place for exploration.


    Many creatures found a lot of valuable treasures in this place and a lot of those lives were also lost fighting for these treasures.


    However, for the longest time that the ancient land was established, no one expected that the Ancient Forbidden Land was actually the graveyard belonged to a cert


    s carefully.


    Otherwise, how hard could it be to dig your tomb and take your remains out? I''ll rip off your clothes and dangle your naked body in front of everyone,"


    said Commander Graves while laughing wickedly.


    "That''s a good idea! Even if you''re dead, your remains must be well-preserved since you''re powerful.


    Plus, you look pretty. I bet many hooligans would take an interest in your naked body,"


    Commander Waldo added as he joined in taunting the princess.


    "I''ll grant your wish to die!"


    Princess Gracie burst into fury and her body trembled in raging anger.


    "Die, you filthy maggots,"


    Princess Gracie said coldly.


    With the emotional outrage of the princess, a terrifying snowstorm engulfed the whole land.


    "I guess both of you are creatures from the underworld.


    How foolish can you be? You just marched into this place and offended Princess Gracie.


    How sad, you aren''t able to bid farewell to the people you leave behind."


    Suddenly, a young man appeared in the starry sky above the frozen ancient land. He landed on the thick ice and came to the valley in one stride.


    It was Austin who finally arrived.


    "How dare you disturb and be disrespectful towards Princess Gracie?!"


    The eleven holy trees, the silver giant, the mummy, and the wild beast also rushed to the place like lightning flashes and stood firmly behind the raving princess.


    As they heard the conversation between Princess Gracie and the commanders, they were infuriated and felt ready to take on the creatures of the underworld at any time.


    "Damn you, wretched fiends! We must teach you a lesson and let you know the consequences of your rudeness!"


    The supreme holy tree even waved its branches like crazy and was about to pounce against the commanders from the underworld.

 Chapter 2843 Formidable Commander Graves

    "Humph! You''re way too arrogant, you weaklings!"


    Commander Graves said with a scornful look at Austin and his companions.


    "You must be Austin from the Immortal End World. I have heard about you.


    Well, since you''ve come to us yourself, we don''t need to waste our time looking for you,"


    Commander Waldo said as he sneered at Austin.


    "I''ll give you one more chance. Answer my questions honestly. Trust me you don''t want us to make you do that."


    Commander Graves let out a sinister smile.


    "All bark and no bite. Just shut your filthy mouths and go to hell!" Princess Gracie said coldly.


    She loathed Commander Graves and Commander Waldo to the core. She emitted a cold killing intent, which made the temperature of the whole ancient land drop sharply again.


    Now, the land was covered in a deadly ice blanket.


    Many inhabitants couldn''t handle the sharp drop of temperature. The vulnerable ones might even freeze to death if unable to endure the cold.


    Fearing for their lives, they started running away as fast as they could to get out of the land.


    Hundreds of thousands of beasts, birds and other living creatures could be seen in rapid mass migration. It was a spectacular sight.


    "Ha-ha! That''s interesting! You''re just a broken soul, yet you have such a hot temper.


    It seems that you used to be a hot tempered girl when you were alive. I like taming women of this type. It gives me a sense of accomplishment. A good break from all this fighting,"


    Commander Graves declared in an arrogant tone, giving the princess a dirty stare.


    The next moment, he threw a hard punch at Princess Gracie from a distance, making the stars nearby shake.


    At the same time, the dark fog swirled around his body; he look like the imposing king of hell.


    Sounds of distress rang out.


    Many creatures who hadn''t gotten out of the ancient land turned into blood mist due to the invisible power that Commander Graves had released.


    At the same time, numerous planets near the Ancient Forbidden Land exploded due to the impact.


    Several stars a few million miles away from the ancient land were nudged out of their orbits as they sensed the power released by Commander Graves'' fist. It created catastr


    of our men.


    You indeed have something up your sleeve.


    Here''s another blow!"


    Commander Graves'' voice was so cold that it could shake up other people.


    With crisp crackling sounds, seven black swords emerged from his back.


    They made a fan-like formation.


    Every sword absorbed the light like a black hole.


    After a while, the entire universe turned dark.


    Many stars exploded and shattered into boulders of useless rock.


    "C''mon brat, let''s do this!" Commander Graves said proudly.


    He gave off a powerful vibe, which was the opposite of his plain looks.


    He emitted bright lights, and released black aura of death. As he stamped his foot, a huge black hole appeared beneath his feet.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The seven pitch black swords behind Commander Graves flew towards Austin at the same time.


    Austin saw the swords approaching him. Actually, he was fooled by his spiritual sense.


    The speed of the seven swords was so fast that he couldn''t finely catch their movements even with his spiritual sense.


    When something achieved a certain velocity, it would appear slow.


    That explained why Austin thought the swords were moving extremely slowly.


    Despite that, Austin had a gut feeling that his life was in jeopardy.


    One mistake might prove too costly for him.


    Wasting no time, he unleashed all the martial arts skills he could muster to withstand the imminent attack.


    He displayed a multitude of martial skills at the same time.

 Chapter 2844 He Is Just A Kid

    It was amazing to see that Austin''s cultivation base had reached such a high level at such a young age. With the strength he had right now, he unleashed his full power and did not hold back, astonishing and terrible things happened. His blood vitality covered the whole sky and the terrifying amount of energy he released surged across the world, seething it to the core.


    Even the countless stars were shaking.


    Princess Gracie and the two commanders of the underworld nodded stealthily. They were truly amazed by what they had seen.


    They could see that even though this young man seemed only as strong as a sect ancestor, he was easily more powerful than most of the sect ancestors across the universe.


    They ventured that he would be invincible among all the cultivators at the same level with him.


    To put it frankly, he was definitely a peerless genius.


    Swish!


    A long black sword rushed up to Austin and collided with the obscure and bright fish.


    As a result, the stars began to shake. Both sides were releasing endless amounts of terrible sword auras. In fact, the resultant energy wave was so strong that in a five or six million mile radius around the battlefield, most of the planets were immediately squashed into dust.


    Even the Ancient Forbidden Land had to come up with a defensive technique. Several mysterious runes rose up from the ground to protect the place.


    Had it not been for those runes, the whole place would have turned into ruins.


    Swish!


    The second sword slashed at the two fish. With a loud thud, the two fish were thrown out of eyesight.


    Swish!


    The third black sword slashed at Austin now and managed to knock the genuine immortal level sword in his hand into the air.


    Swish!


    The fourth black sword came at Austin directly.


    Blood spurted first, and then, as if in slow motion, Austin''s right arm began to crack and soon exploded into several pieces, turning into a cloud of bloody mist.


    At the same time, the fifth black sword also dashed towards him.


    Astonished, Austin stepped back at breathtaking speed.


    The strengths of the two sides in this battle were extremely far apart. The gap between their capabilities was almost as wide as that between the heaven and the earth.


    Austin, who was comparable to a sect ancestor, cultivated by using his vital energy, while the two commanders, who were at the Genuine Immortal Realm, cultivated through immortal energy. Therefore, he couldn''t compete with his two enemies at all.


    And regardless of the difference in martial arts skills, techniques, experience, and law power, the mere strength of a genuine immortal was far greater than that of a sect ancestor level cultivator.


    Winning a fight was a complex phenomenon; often at times, even absolute strength could be defeated through sheer experience. But not when the opposing side was as powerful as the genuine immortal was. There was no way Austin could defeat this level of


    d a few more blows by me."


    With a roar, Graves came forward.


    The seven black swords appeared behind him again and endless corpse miasma surrounded his physical body.


    Before moving this time, the swords sent forward hundreds of millions of sharp blades made up light. These seemingly invincible blades dashed towards Austin.


    Holding the genuine immortal level sword in his hand, Austin took a step forward and was about to launch an attack against his enemy. But things changed at that moment for some reason!


    "Huh! All you know is how to bully a kid. What the hell''s wrong with you?"


    Princess Gracie sneered.


    The next moment, a ribbon made of white silk shot out from her hand and pierced through the sky. Under its shadow, the whole sky became white. Then, it rushed at Graves!


    Bang, bang...


    With a series of explosive noises, all the seven long swords were knocked into the air.


    The white ribbon did not give up at merely disarming Graves, and proceeded to wrap his head now.


    Feeling the terrifying momentum of the white ribbon, Graves felt intimidated and his face changed instantly.


    "Argh!"


    He roared, conjuring up a black sickle in his hand. Using the sickle, he chopped at the ribbon and managed to free himself from its tangles.


    He had instantly realized that although the woman in front of him was just a strand of her soul, she still had terrible fighting power.


    Waldo was standing right behind Graves, and his expression also changed when he saw that Gracie was attacking them now.


    "Kid? I''m not a kid any more..."


    Austin felt annoyed to be called a kid. He was not some infant anymore and had displayed enormous fighting strength just now.


    Yet, after a bitter smile, he understood that Princess Gracie had a right to call him ''kid''.


    She might be thousands of years old easily, and even a million years wasn''t too far-fetched.


    Thus, it made sense that he could be considered just a kid in front of her.

 Chapter 2845 The Strength Of Princess Gracie

    Princess Gracie, with great anger unleashed the white ribbon made from her energy and controlled it as she continued to come at Commander Graves with new determination. He growled furiously in frustration, and to avoid being hit, he stepped back.


    After spending a lot of energy and effort, Commander Graves was finally able to get far from the scope and range that the offensive attack that Princess Gracie had launched could cover.


    The two commanders of the underworld showed evident surprise at the show of power that they had not expected. Commander Graves was forced to retreat and avoid facing the woman who they had grossly underestimated. He was clearly at a disadvantage.


    The strength of that the woman in front of them was beyond their imagination.


    "Let''s attack her together. If we do so, we may be able to overpower her."


    Commander Graves made the suggestion to Commander Waldo while staring at Princess Gracie with a trace of fear.


    The playful and indifferent look that had been witnessed on Graves'' face earlier was now totally gone.


    "I will send both of you to your maker!" Princess Gracie stated without flinching.


    She was elegant and graceful, however the expression on her face was the total opposite of her demeanor. Her narrowed, cold and hard piercing eyes were scary and threatening.


    She had resolved to take out the two commanders from the underworld. At this point, her whole body exuded a kind of frightful pressure.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The white ribbons formed by an inexplicable energy rushed out of her delicate body like a waterfall, as she was determined to terminate the two commanders.


    The two commanders of the underworld exuded an imposing demeanor as they prepared to protect themselves and retaliate.


    With a roar, Commander Waldo emitted black smoke and soon his whole body was enveloped in the dark smoke.


    To everyone''s shock, he transformed into a black monster.


    His body as a black monster, emitted a strong corpse miasma. It had dense scales and looked like a wolf, but it was not a wolf. Its whole body was covered in black silky hair, while from its back, protruded a pair of huge, black, rotten wings. Each time it flapped its wings, the entire space trembled slightly.


    "Hump! It turns out that he is nothing but a corpse-eating beast, the lowest and nastiest beast in the underworld,"


    Princess Gracie said with an expression of infinite disgust.


    "What is a corpse-eating beast?"


    It was Austin''s first time to see such kind of a beast which looked a little strange and different from anything he had come across before.


    The corpse-eating beast let out an ear splitting roar, as it prepared to attack.


    Its hair as if to punctuate the scary sounds it was producing, stood on end like countless black needles made of steel, ready to pierce any offenders.


    Then it suddenly sprang on its feet, accompanied by the strong corpse miasma, opened its large mouth and pounced on Princess Gracie.


    "Go to he


    m each gaping hole and finally his arm was blown up, splitting into tiny pieces that fell like fireworks to crown a celebration.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Although Princess Gracie only had a wisp of her spiritual soul here, she was still very powerful.


    The two old men were both at the Genuine Immortal Realm. However, Princess Gracie wounded one of them with one strike.


    "This witch is too powerful. We have to work together to defeat her," the injured elder said as he distanced himself from Princess Gracie quickly.


    While he spoke, he looked at another elder in black and the two commanders of the underworld.


    "He is right. This woman is too fierce and cruel to deal with individually.


    We must team up and coordinate our actions if we want to beat her,"


    Commander Graves said with a wicked grin.


    "I can''t believe that a day would come where we would now have to stoop down and cooperating with the Divine Sect,"


    Commander Waldo sneered.


    "Humph! We really have no other options or viable choices. Otherwise, we wouldn''t work with people from the underworld,"


    the injured elder in black said.


    "Cut the crap. Let''s kill the witch as a team,"


    the other elder urged.


    As a result, the four powerful men at the Genuine Immortal Realm rushed and surrounded Princess Gracie.


    "That is such a coward like and low move!" Austin shouted.


    Austin, the eleven holy trees, the silver giant, the mummy and the huge beast were boiling with anger.


    "Let''s go fight them!"


    the supreme holy tree yelled.


    Austin held the sword forged by the genuine immortal in his hand and took a step forward. The Divine Polarity Swords then rushed out and floated in front of him.


    At the same time, a silver radiance burst out from his body, producing mysterious magnetic fields that surrounded his body as it spread to cover the area.


    A fist-sized black mountain then appeared in his body.


    This was another of Austin''s secret weapon��the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain.

 Chapter 2846 Courting Death

    "Humph! You are all courting death!" Princess Gracie said with a defiant snort.


    She showed no fear in the face of the four masters at the Genuine Immortal Realm. On the contrary, she was even bold enough to initiate combat.


    She made a gesture, summoning white ribbons made from her energy.


    Soon, countless white ribbons shot out and moved around her, forming a mysterious array.


    Each ribbon carried a shocking amount of power.


    The ribbons started glowing, illuminating the space.


    Princess Gracie looked otherworldly as she stood at the center of the ribbons dancing around her form.


    "Damn you! You think you can bully us because you outnumber us? Think again!" the supreme holy tree hollered as it rushed toward their enemies.


    Austin and other companions followed suit.


    "Get lost!"


    an elder in black snorted, as he struck out his palm in the direction of the oncoming group.


    Runes of different colors shot out of his palm. They transformed into silver spears, each one of them hundreds of thousands miles long. The spears flew across the sky and toward Austin and his friends.


    These spears made from energy were so powerful that they forced eleven holy trees, the silver giant, the mummy, and the huge beast to step back.


    Only Austin was able to withstand the attack.


    However, the opponents were genuine immortals. It would be impossible for Austin to beat them. They weren''t at the same level.


    "You can''t help me with this. Just step back and stay safe. I can handle them,"


    Princess Gracie told Austin and the others.


    The second she finished her sentence, the white ribbons came at the four masters.


    At the sight of this, the two commanders of the underworld and the two elders from the Divine Sect were struck with fear.


    The approaching ribbons contained such terrifying energy that they sensed that they were a danger to their lives.


    "Come on!"


    The four genuine immortals mustered up the courage and performed their best secret skills to attack Princess Gracie.


    Aside from the seven pitch-black swords and the black sickle, Commander Graves also drew out a black Soul-summoning Flag. Each of his magic treasures emitted strong corpse miasma, making people feel appalled.


    Commander Waldo returned to his original form��a huge corpse-eating beast covered in scales.


    Since it had devoured countless dead bodies of stro


    need to be afraid of her. We came here well-prepared,"


    an elder from the Divine Sect told the commanders, disrupting their plan.


    The two commanders stopped in their tracks.


    They looked skeptically at the old man in black.


    The other elder from the Divine Sect scoffed at Princess Gracie.


    "We already guessed you might be the survivor of that ancient kingdom, you bitch! We know just how to deal with you,"


    he declared.


    He closed his hands.


    Bang!


    The entire world began to tremble. Dark clouds gathered and a violent wind blew. A terrifying power spread.


    Then, a grey pot came into view and floated in front of the elder in grey.


    It looked old, and one-third of it was missing.


    It was a broken pot.


    Despite that, the pot exuded a horrifying aura.


    "This secret weapon is strong enough to kill all the genuine immortals.


    I''ll activate it and use it to attack her. Everyone, assist me,"


    the elder who summoned the pot said with a confident smirk.


    The two commanders exchanged a look, debating with each other through their spiritual sense. Soon the two of them came to a decision.


    "We''re in," Commander Graves said with a nod.


    He prepared to resume his attacks on Princess Gracie.


    He and Commander Waldo surmised the elders from the Divine Sect must desperately want something from the woman, or they wouldn''t have wasted this much effort on her.


    They figured she had some valuable treasures.


    They didn''t want to miss out on any opportunity. They chose to stay and cooperate with the elders to get their share in the spoils.

 Chapter 2847 The Heavenly Majestic Pot

    "You evil bitch! With the help of this Heavenly Majestic Pot, no matter how vile you are, you will surely die!"


    yelled the old man who summoned the pot as he grinned with arrogance.


    "Oh, it''s the Heavenly Majestic Pot of the Divine Sect.


    How sad could it be? It''s broken and even its soul has separated from the pot.


    It''s a pity that the well-known Heavenly Majestic Pot has been reduced to this poor state."


    Princess Gracie looked at the little gray pot with her pretty eyes, tried to sound calm, but a hint of fear could be seen in her eyes.


    She still recognized the prowess of the pot even in its current state.


    "Ha! Even if the Heavenly Majestic Pot is broken, its power is enough to destroy you!"


    the elder in black clothes answered back.


    He pressed hard on the pot with his hands and the surging energy flowed from his body into the body of the pot.


    A tremendous momentum burst out of the pot. The energy fluctuations were so amplified that the whole universe trembled violently. All the creatures at every corner of this universe felt the inexplicable shudder.


    Swoosh!


    The original energy essences of countless stars were being extracted continuously by a mysterious force. The essences were all transmitted to the Ancient Forbidden Land and were finally absorbed by the pot.


    Tens of thousands of stars'' energy essences enveloped the whole ancient land in dazzling starry lights.


    It was as if the land had turned into a sea of stars, shining brightly across the universe.


    "Impressive�� but let me see how much power you can use from that pot!"


    Princess Gracie shouted in frustration.


    Then tens of thousands of white ribbons shot up into the sky and gushed to the pot at lightning speed.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The pot shook slightly and blocked all the attacks made by the ribbons.


    "I can''t hold it by myself. Help me out here!"


    the old man in black who was bearing the pot yelled at his partner.


    The other elder in black clothes moved quickly and pressed his hands against the pot. His energy soon flowed out into the pot like streams surging in turbulence.


    Whoosh!


    Blinding lights and large waves of energy were released from the pot, illuminating the whole sky in an instant.


    Swoosh!


    Another tidal wave of energy burst out of the pot, lashing winds created a ripple around it. It was as if the universe would be destroyed at any moment.


    The ripples of energy outpoured to where Princess Gracie was.


    Space and time vanished as the ripples passed, becoming a vacuum that sent multiple ravaging explosions at the end.


    Boom! Boom!


    The white ribbons were all destroyed one by one.


    Princess Gracie suddenly coughed out blood.


    Her face turned pale as she took a direct blow from the energy released by the pot.


    "The Heavenly Majestic Pot deserves its reputation. It''s just a broken pot now but its power is still terrifying enough to deliver this kind of insane damage."


    Princess Gracie couldn''t help but sigh in


    blurted out.


    The commander of the underworld was confused to see the elders of the Divine Sect just leave.


    The Divine Sect and the underworld were never on good terms.


    They just cooperated for the time being because they had no choice.


    "I don''t think those old fellows will just give up on the princess.


    I know they will come back again to deal with that woman,"


    Commander Graves told Commander Waldo in a soft voice.


    "I thought so too.


    It seems that she must have some secrets that really attracted those two old men''s attention."


    Commander Waldo nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s go back and ask Prince Ervin whether he can find some great masters or secret weapons from the underworld. We can deal with this woman later,"


    Commander Graves suggested.


    "All right. That''s the plan,"


    Commander Waldo responded.


    Then the two commanders also used their bodily movement skills and disappeared in an instant.


    Austin and the others let out a sigh of relief as they saw the all four genuine immortals left the area.


    "At least they''re smart enough. Ha-ha!"


    the supreme holy tree laughed loudly.


    "They will come back.


    It seems my identity was already revealed."


    Princess Gracie frowned as she knew the possible consequences.


    She understood that she was a person of high status. Once her identity was exposed, more and more cultivators would be coming for her and disturb her peace.


    "It''s not safe here. We must leave now,"


    Princess Gracie said in an alarmed tone.


    The eleven holy trees, the silver giant, the mummy, and the wild beast all looked worried after they heard Princess Gracie speak that way.


    They also knew that dire consequences would happen if Princess Gracie''s real identity was revealed to the public.


    It was the one thing that they didn''t want to happen at all costs.


    "How about this? I know a secret place, Princess Gracie. Maybe you can go there and hide in the meantime,"


    Sherman suddenly opened a suggestion.

 Chapter 2848 Return To The Celestial Palace

    "It''s the Celestial Palace!"


    exclaimed Sherman.


    Everyone gazed at it wide-eyed, awaiting an explanation.


    According to it, the Celestial Palace was the grandest palace that Peterson the Taoist Ancestor had built in this universe.


    Peterson had spent countless days and nights building it to absolute perfection.


    Moreover, once he had studied the secret of reincarnation and the power of faith in the Celestial Palace, he had set up a great array of reincarnation in the Celestial Continent.


    As long as the array of reincarnation was active, there was no way for outsiders to break into the Celestial Palace.


    Another marvel within its bounds was the sea of stars inside the palace.


    That sea had been formed by nine clear drops of Celestial Star Water. It could defend the palace from the attack from a master of even the genuine immortal level.


    Perhaps more important than any of these shields was the spiritual soul mark of Peterson the Taoist Ancestor which was attached to the Celestial Palace!


    "Oh my God! There is a spiritual soul mark of my grand master engraved into the palace!"


    The excitement in Princess Gracie''s voice was infectious.


    "Back in the day, he has obtained nine drops of Celestial Star Water from the boundless chaotic ruins. Has he really left them all in the Celestial Palace?"


    asked Princess Gracie.


    "You''re right.


    At that time, when the Taoist Ancestor was setting up the Celestial Palace, he had almost carelessly arranged those nine drops of Celestial Star Water around the Celestial Continent. They later turned them into a vast sea of stars,"


    Sherman replied with a nod, thoughtfully.


    Sherman and the three other holy trees had resided with Peterson in the Celestial Palace for a long time, so they too knew everything about the palace.


    "That''s wonderful! Let''s go to the Celestial Palace at once. What are we waiting for?"


    Princess Gracie said with delight.


    ''Grand master... Could Princess Gracie be one of the grand disciples of Peterson the Taoist Ancestor?''


    Austin could not help but make this association in his mind as he heard the way Princess Gracie spoke about Peterson.


    "Excuse me, Your Highness, our master has said that it''s best for everyone that you do not leave this land. Otherwise, all your efforts till now will be wasted,"


    the silvery giant said slowly as he exchanged nervous glances with the wild beast and the mummy.


    The three of them had been the servants of Peterson the Taoist Ancestor. Peterson had ordered them to stay back in the Ancient Forbidden Land to


    stars,"


    explained Humpty.


    ''So that''s the way it is!''


    Everyone nodded as they comprehended what they had seen.


    "Humpty, Dumpty! I''d like you to continue guarding the sea of stars,"


    said Sherman with gratitude.


    After all, the two giants used to be the guardians of the sea of stars. It made sense for them to continue doing the same.


    The sheer weight of the sea of stars was astonishing. It weighed at least, maybe even more than nine thousand stars. Generally speaking, a creature would be instantly shattered into a million pieces by the terrifying weight if he entered it.


    However, because Peterson the Taoist Ancestor had set up many complicated runes on the bodies of the giants, they could survive in the sea of stars.


    Then, the Ancient Forbidden Land began to fly across the sea of stars. A moment later, the Celestial Continent came within their sight.


    In the middle of the Celestial Continent, they saw a huge temple.


    It was nothing but the Celestial Palace.


    Boom!


    Princess Gracie controlled the Ancient Forbidden Land to land at the edge of the Celestial Continent.


    In this way, the Ancient Forbidden Land and the Celestial Continent combined into one.


    "Where is my grand master''s spiritual soul mark? Take me there at once!"


    Princess Gracie was anxious but didn''t show it.


    Under the guidance of Sherman, they entered the Celestial Palace that stood majestically in the center of the Celestial Continent.


    Then, they approached the gate of the underground palace.


    The palace was illuminated brilliantly, tangled in a mesh of endless divine laws.


    "Grand master!"


    Princess Gracie shouted in glee and rushed into the palace in one single swift step.

 Chapter 2849 The Soul Of The Heavenly Majestic Pot

    Austin and his friends waited outside the palace.


    Half a day later, Princess Gracie and an old man emerged through its gates.


    The elder wore a white robe and looked energetic.


    Austin had met him here before. He was none other than Peterson.


    Of course the elder in front of them was just a spiritual soul mark instead of his real form.


    "Master!"


    The silver giant, the mummy and the huge beast rushed forward and knelt down before the elder.


    "Ha-ha! Get up, all of you. Thank you for what you have done for me all these years,"


    Peterson said with an amiable smile.


    The eleven holy trees came forward and greeted Peterson.


    "We meet again, old bastard," the supreme holy tree addressed.


    All the holy trees greeted the elder respectfully, except for the supreme holy tree.


    Peterson knew the supreme holy tree well, so he didn''t get mad at it. As a matter of fact, it was how they had been greeting each other all this time.


    "Nice to meet you, sir."


    Austin also went up to him and paid his respects.


    "We meet again, kid.


    It was fate that brought us together,"


    Peterson replied, flashing Austin a smile without putting on airs.


    "Don''t worry. You''re safe here.


    They are merely some genuine immortals. Don''t be afraid of them,"


    Peterson said to Austin and his friends with a reassuring smile.


    Apparently, Princess Gracie had told him what had happened.


    Peterson used to be a well-known, remarkable figure and few could be on par with him. Hence, he didn''t take several genuine immortals seriously.


    With him on their side, all of them felt confident and relieved. They decided to stay in the Celestial Palace.


    However, Austin had some concerns with the current situation of the universe in mind.


    ''Currently, four masters at the Genuine Immortal Realm have appeared.


    This way, it looks like the universe will be undergoing some changes.


    Two of the masters are from the underworld and the other two are from the Divine Sect.


    No one in the universe would dare be a match for them.


    In other words, from now on, the underworld and the Divine Sect will be the most powerful forces in the entire universe.


    Needless to say, they are invincible.


    I''m afraid that there will be no force that''s now willing to fight against the u


    evel world are by no means, allowed to descend to a lower world to start a fight without a good reason,"


    the leader of the Divine Sect replied in a loud voice.


    "But my lord, that agreement is just a legend. No one has ever seen it or even touched it.


    There is no need to abide by it.


    Even if we break the rules stated therein, I am sure that we will not be in trouble,"


    the shadow of the pot said.


    "Stop talking nonsense!


    There are some things about it that you don''t know. I can assure you that it is not a legend. It really exists.


    Even the masters in the Immortal World have adhered to the Ancient Peace Agreement for so many years, and they have never breached it.


    All right, I don''t want to hear any more nonsense. You should get going now,"


    the voice once again boomed, more seriously this time.


    "I understand, my lord. I''m on my way there," the shadow of the pot agreed reluctantly with a nod.


    It then turned into a beam of light and disappeared into the chaotic void.


    A moment later, something strange occurred in the universe where Austin was.


    The entire universe shook abruptly as if it was under attack. Then there was dead silence.


    Then it came into view��a huge magic pot appeared just outside the universe, coming in at lightning speed.


    Boom!


    At that moment, the entire universe was in chaos. Dark clouds gathered and the wind blew furiously. Some nearby planets exploded. The endless energy hurricane was blowing everywhere, as if the end of the world had dawned.

 Chapter 2850 Army Of The Divine Sect

    A crack slowly began to spread until the very space broke and let the huge pot through. It successfully entered the new universe. It was a blur in the vast starry sky as it flew before it came into a stop in the sky above the headquarters of the Divine Sect.


    Boom!


    Once the huge pot got there, a broken grey pot about the size of a fist rushed out as if something triggered it.


    "My body''s right here just as I expected," a low voice rumbled from the huge pot.


    Between one second and the next, it turned into a stream of light that fully merged with the small pot.


    An intense glow came from the small pot as it became filled with spirit and light, a mysterious aura wrapped around it.


    "Greetings to the Heavenly Majestic Pot!"


    A large group of people rushed out of the headquarters of the Divine Sect and respectfully bowed to the renewed pot.


    Leading the group were two old men in black robes, Elder Orlando and Elder Read of the Divine Sect.


    "Well... tell me. Who do you want me to kill?


    Take me to them now. My time is too precious to be wasted."


    A light voice that sounded even more ancient than the elders spoke from the pot.


    Everyone from the Divine Sect were familiar with the pot after they heard of it for many times. It was said that the pot was a magic treasure left behind by a Sect Supremo a couple of centuries ago.


    Back then, the pot fought many hard battles and achieved notable merits with the Sect Supremo. Later on, it grew intelligent after diligent cultivation.


    However, when the Sect Supremo of Divine Sect was bested in an epic battle, both his body and soul were destroyed. The pot was almost destroyed too, but somehow, it managed to drag its broken body to the headquarters.


    While it licked its wounds in a secluded place to heal its wounds, it kept a low profile and it had been years since it was last seen in public.


    As more and more time passed by, the pot lost its illustrious status from the golden days. Maybe it was because its master was gone or because it paid no attention to the event currently happening around it.


    That being said, there was still no member of the Divine Sect who would dare to offend it.


    "Yes, sir. Please follow us," one of the elders respectfully replied.


    After an exchange of meaningful glances between the two elders, they flew towards the Celestial Palace.


    They already knew that the Ancient Forbidden Land wasn''t at its original site but had fled to the Celestial Palace.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot trailed unhurriedly behind the two elders.


    After the two elders and the pot left, a commotion began within the Divine Sect.


    "Well, well, well, Austin. I''ll take this opportunity to give you a surprise you''ll never forget," a man in purple said with a cold smile.


    His gaze was trained at the direction of the Immortal End World.


    This


    Divine Sect. Otherwise, their loss would be immense and that was the last thing they wanted to see.


    The moment Kevin''s message reached them, all the masters immediately grabbed their subordinates and dragged them away from the frontier. They kept a distance from the Divine Sect''s army as they waited for further instructions.


    "Cowards! Are you afraid of death? It''ll come to you!


    We''ll eliminate the Immortal End World first and then we shall return!"


    The man in purple snorted and waved his army forward, they moved like a great flood toward the Immortal End World.


    On the other side, all the warriors in the Immortal End World bustled around with no time to waste. They poured their efforts in preparation to confront their incoming enemy.


    After he sent a long-distance spiritual sense message to Austin, Kevin immediately moved towards the deepest chaotic void of the Immortal End World.


    Just a moment later, he stopped in front of a temple.


    The temple glowed within the thick white fog, dazzling and inspiring awe even from a distance.


    A huge altar was housed inside the temple.


    A robe with the pattern of eight diagrams, a fly whisk, and a matching Taoist hat laid on the altar.


    White mist filled the void like melted moonlight and drowned the three things on the altar in its glow.


    Kevin entered the temple and bowed from a distance to the stone table.


    Suddenly, the robe, the fly whisk, and the Taoist hat rose from the altar and fell on Kevin as if receiving his summon.


    He put on the robe, as well as the hat, and held the fly whisk in his hand. Immediately, the space around him warped as if it was twisted by the energy waves of the terrible aura that spread out.


    "Our Immortal End World''s no longer a place to be trifled with," Kevin confidently murmured.


    He turned around and his robes gracefully flowed around him as he strode out of the temple.

 Chapter 2851 Something Is Going On With The Sea

    In the Black Hell City of the Tomb Star Cluster.


    "I can''t believe that the woman we met on the Ancient Forbidden Land was the royal member of that mysterious kingdom." Ervin''s face twisted into utter surprise.


    It took him a second or two for the new information to sink it, then it dawned on him who Princess Gracie was as soon as he received the message from the underworld.


    Although the ancient kingdom had disappeared mysteriously centuries ago, various myths and stories were passed around about it in different universes.


    Powerful forces were even more interested in the old kingdom. They took drastic measures to figure out the secret behind them.


    "Prince Ervin, our leader ordered us to catch Princess Gracie and bring her back to the underworld,"


    Commander Graves presented himself in front of the prince and bowed respectfully.


    "I see. Since he has given the order, we must complete this task."


    Ervin nodded. He thought it best not to go against the order of the leader.


    "But, Prince Ervin, Princess Gracie is a powerful enemy.


    Commander Waldo and I tried going against her, but were no match for her.


    It seems that the two old men from the Divine Sect will not give up on her either.


    Taking her would be a very difficult mission."


    Commander Graves furrowed his eyebrows. He was worried about the task at hand, since this could end up being their demise if they failed.


    "Don''t worry.


    I have sent a message to the leader and he sent Commander Truman here with the Corpse-destroying Flag.


    Commander Truman is supposed to be here soon,"


    Ervin soothed.


    "The Corpse-destroying Flag!"


    Commander Graves and Commander Waldo simultaneously exclaimed in delight.


    They all knew that the Corpse-destroying Flag was a well-known item in the underworld''s treasure house. Although it wasn''t the best magic artifact, it was powerful enough to pose a threat to any Genuine Immortal Realm cultivators.


    "Great. Although that woman is strong, she can''t withstand the attacks of the Corpse-destroying Flag." Commander Graves felt a spark of wonder brimming in his heart. They had a good fighting chance.


    They all felt assured having the Corpse-destroying flag in their arsenal.


    Just then, an altar poured out darkness and intense spatial power in the Black Hell City. It seeped through the joints in the floorboards and it snaked out from the dark corners and crevices.


    Just above the pitch-black murk, a space gap suddenly materialized. A man clad in black c


    Let''s get started!" Thrilled, the Heavenly Majestic Pot glinted with glee.


    It trembled and released a formidable power that enveloped the whole area above the sea.


    Its body had once been smashed in a battle, and the pot sustained serious injuries.


    The Celestial Star Water was the rare treasure. If it could successfully refine the nine drops of Celestial Star Water, it could recover its injuries and restore its real power.


    After a few seconds, waves surged and crashed head on at the powers released by the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    In the Celestial Palace, Peterson''s spiritual soul mark felt something was amiss.


    "This is interesting. An intelligent pot is trying to refine my Celestial Star Water."


    Through his spiritual sense, Peterson realized what was happening.


    So he moved his body, and in an instant, he was on the other side of the sea of stars.


    "Don''t waste your time," Peterson mentioned to the pot.


    "I will not let you refine the nine drops of Celestial Star Water."


    He was on the other side of the sea. He gave them stern warning to not disturb the sea.


    Then, he pointed towards its vastness.


    As he gestured his hands, the sea of stars roared angrily. Tens of thousands of huge waves rose to the sky, rushing towards the Heavenly Majestic Pot and two elders on the shore.


    "Help us, sir!"


    Sensing the powers of those huge waves, the two elders were scared to death. They hurriedly hid behind the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    Princess Gracie, Austin, the eleven holy trees, and Peterson''s servants also perceived what was happening. As they did so, they immediately rushed out of the Celestial Palace and joined Peterson.

 Chapter 2852 Austin Heard About The Earth Again

    "That means you are..."


    On the other side of the sea of stars, the Heavenly Majestic Pot could be seen emitting energy pressure to fight against the immense waves. At the same time, it stared at Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor with a doubtful look in its eyes. For some reason, it felt that it had seen Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor, before.


    Not only did it possess massive strength but it also had an astonishing memory. ''Even if I have seen anyone thousands of years ago, I would still be able to remember him or her now.''


    "Well, actually you look really familiar. Are you Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor? I have a feeling we have met. Please tell me."


    Finally, the Heavenly Majestic Pot stopped abruptly. The being inside seemed to realize something and a loud cry resonated.


    Earlier, the Heavenly Majestic Pot was a magic treasure of the Sect Supremo from the Divine Sect. It had once seen the fighting spirit and talent of Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor, from a distance during a fierce battle. That had left it quite impressed.


    "Ha ha! Yes. And you are Tommy''s magic treasure, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, right?


    Well, at that time I knew that your material was good. But I didn''t expect the magic treasure to develop so much and gain intelligence and even a soul. It is a pity that you were broken and your combat effectiveness has fallen."


    Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor, directly admitted his identity and expressed his thoughts.


    "What? You are really Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor!"


    Seeing Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor, nodded his head to confirm it, the Heavenly Majestic Pot couldn''t help but be frightened. Taking the two elders of the Divine Sect, it instantly retreated hundreds of thousands of miles.


    The man was indeed Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor! Back then, he had been so powerful that he could have easily slaughtered all the powerful men across many universes without breaking a sweat!


    Not just the Heavenly Majestic Pot, even its owner, the Sect Supremo of the Divine Sect, was far from being a match for Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor.


    "Don''t worry! I''m just a wisp of broken soul now.


    It looks like you haven''t been refined for many years. Tommy from the Divine Sect must have died.


    Alas! Looks like things have really changed,"


    Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor, sighed as if he was recalling the old days.


    ''What? Tommy? The owner of the Heavenly Majestic Pot is really called Tommy!''


    Austin gave a little chuckle as he thought over the casual name of that seemingly great master.


    But there was likely to be a banter from Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor, himself.


    "Sure! You''re just a piece of the broken soul!"


    Hearing the words that Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor uttered, the Heavenly Majestic Pot carefully sensed everything around. Finally, it was able to confirm that the man in front of it was really a piece of broken soul and was not as terrible as it had thought.


    "Ha-ha!


    I never expe


    to accept or not. Don''t worry. I will let your new master slowly refine you. I''m sure, gradually he will be able to restore your strength." Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor, smiled and extended out his hand to hold the Heavenly Majestic Pot in his hand.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot struggled desperately. Endless and dazzling immortal power swept out of the pot, trying to shake off the attracting energy of the palm of Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor.


    However, in the end, the pot became quiet and still. In the hands of Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor, the pot was completely imprisoned and was unable to move due to a mysterious force.


    Totally in control of the Heavenly Majestic Pot, Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor, glanced at the people behind him. It seemed as if he was thinking who could be the new worthy master of the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    "Sir, let me be its new master!"


    The supreme holy tree''s eyes were shining with greed, as it became anxious and restless to possess the pot. It came up and called out Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor, in a flattering tone.


    The other holy trees and remaining members present there, like the silver giant, were also eager to be the new master of the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    "Aha! Well, I don''t think so! You are not suitable for this. I think no one is more suitable to possess this, than him.


    He is a talented young man and has a promising future. I think he is worth more training."


    Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor, spoke as he looked directly at Austin.


    ''The Earth! It seems that there is a planet called the Earth in some universe out there. I wonder if the Earth that the Heavenly Majestic Pot just mentioned is the same one where I lived before! I just want to...''


    Even at that moment, Austin was still thinking about the things on the Earth, so he didn''t come to his sense nor did he realize what was happening around him. He was desperately eager to know what had happened to the Earth where he had lived!

 Chapter 2853 Be His Disciple

    With a flick of his hand, Peterson the Taoist Ancestor pushed the Heavenly Majestic Pot toward Austin.


    It suddenly dawned on Austin what the gesture meant.


    "Sir, are you giving this pot to me?"


    he asked, both incredulous and pleased.


    The pot wasn''t like any other magical treasure. It grew intelligent after years of refinement and cultivator, and now it possessed its own soul and thus had infinite power.


    Austin knew just how precious it was.


    "That is correct. I shall even help you refine it,"


    Peterson said with a faint smile.


    "No way, you old bastard. This guy already has tons of treasures!


    Let someone else get lucky, for once!


    I object!"


    the supreme holy tree grumbled.


    By that time, the sea of stars had already quieted down.


    Even the two elders of the Divine Sect were already long gone, having fled in terror.


    A voice piped up, "I''m warning you, boy! Don''t you dare try to be my master! I''d only end up killing a weakling like you, including your spiritual soul!"


    The pot was now growing agitated after realizing that Peterson did mean to find a new master for it.


    Its old master died a long time ago. It had enjoyed its freedom all these years so much that it was now reluctant to go back to a life of servitude.


    It also thought highly of itself because it was different from other treasures. It was miffed at the idea of having to serve this boy who was only of sect ancestor level. How could such a weakling be the owner of such a rare magical treasure like itself?


    Austin was undeterred. "If such a lousy man could control you before, why can''t I?"


    he sniped back at the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    "Are you ready to refine it, though?"


    Peterson asked Austin with a smile.


    "Absolutely, sir,"


    Austin replied with a determined nod, completely ignoring the pot''s threats.


    "Well, then.


    Let''s get started,"


    Peterson said.


    "I''m serious, kid!


    You don''t have the strength to refine me, let alone to control me!"


    the pot insisted.


    After it continued to be ignored, the pot tried to change its tactic. "Hey, boy! This isn''t worth it! There are so many wonderful things in the world. You''re still blessed with youth. Why not cherish life and just let this go?"


    The pot was getting really worried now.


    No matter how much it threatened, negotiated, or pleaded, Peterson and Austin paid no attention to it at all.


    With a wave of his hand, Peterson extracted the soul of the pot and suspended it in the air.


    "Release your spiritual tree,"


    Peterson directed Austin.


    He had found a spiritual tree in Austin''s Soul


    ing you to be his disciple.


    You should call him master now!"


    Sherman pointed out, correctly reading Peterson''s mind.


    "Damn, you brat! What good luck you have! The old bastard sees potential in you!"


    the supreme holy tree chimed in, impressed.


    When Peterson the Taoist Ancestor was in his prime, there had been countless outstanding people from different great universes begging to be his disciples.


    Now, here he was, actually taking the initiative to offer to be Austin''s master.


    Austin was humbled beyond words. "Master! It would be my honor to be your disciple,"


    he declared, bowing in gratitude.


    He knew being the disciple of such a powerful man would prove a great advantage to him.


    "Well, in that case, I warmly welcome you as my disciple,"


    Peterson responded, nodding sagely.


    "And as my welcome gift to you, I shall give you these nine drops of Celestial Star Water.


    I will help you integrate the nine drops of Celestial Star Water into your Mysterious Magnetic Mountain. It will allow you to kill genuine immortals easily, like shooting fish in a barrel.


    Moreover, the Heavenly Majestic Pot could easily defeat genuine immortals.


    You no longer need to worry about being inferior to them."


    With a wave of Peterson''s hand, the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain in Austin''s body flew out and fell onto his palm, ready to be integrated with the Celestial Star Water.


    "Thank you, master!"


    Austin was overjoyed.


    It was at this moment that Ervin, accompanied by three of his commanders from the underworld, barged into the small world where the Celestial Palace was located, arriving at the shore of the sea of stars.


    "Ah! The people from the underworld are here."


    Peterson laughed.

 Chapter 2854 The Unstoppable Heavenly Majestic Pot

    "Want to give your new magic treasure a try? Here''s your chance,"


    Peterson urged Austin.


    "Let''s do it!"


    Austin answered with an eager nod.


    With a wave of his hand, Peterson sent Austin to the opposite side of the sea of stars.


    Ervin and the three commanders had just reached the coast, but Austin appeared in front of them before they could cross the sea.


    "It''s Austin from the Immortal End World!"


    Commander Graves and Commander Waldo recognized Austin immediately.


    "So you''re the infamous Austin.


    I can''t believe you came to me yourself," Ervin said, sneering.


    He motioned to his commanders. "I want his blood. Get him!"


    He had mistaken Austin for a descendant of a god and thought Austin''s blood would improve his strength greatly.


    "Nice and easy now, boy. Just surrender quietly,"


    Commander Graves said with a sneer.


    He was a genuine immortal while Austin was only at sect ancestor level. He was confident of an easy victory.


    When Austin didn''t respond, Commander Graves lifted his hand, preparing to strike.


    The hand was so massive it seemed it could hold anything in the world. It now bore down on Austin at great speed.


    Masters at the Genuine Immortal Realm had a deep understanding of the laws of nature. Their every move contained formidable power.


    But before the hand could seize Austin, a broken pot showed up, blocking the way.


    "You bastards of hell! Get your asses over here and bow down to me!" the Heavenly Majestic Pot shouted.


    It had just been refined by Austin against its will, so it was still in a bad mood.


    It was glad enough to vent its anger on the people of the underworld.


    It then released great power, exploding Commander Graves''s hand into pieces.


    Blood and bones scattered everywhere.


    Commander Graves himself was thrown violently backward, coughing up blood.


    "What the hell? Where did that come from?!"


    Ervin, Commander Waldo, Commander Truman and Commander Graves gaped at the Heavenly Majestic Pot in shock.


    They never imagined anything could hurt a genuine immortal in just one strike!


    Austin was both surprised and pleased at the result. ''Just as Master Peterson said, the Heavenly Majestic Pot can defeat genuine immortals effortlessly. It is not a disappointment, '' he thought, smiling to himself.


    "Well? What are you all looking at? I told the four of you to get over here and kneel before me!


    Get over here while I decide how to punish you!" the Heavenly Majestic Pot continued shouting.


    It was beginning to feel much better now it had these punchi


    ared helplessly in the air


    before it collided squarely with the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    Crisp sounds came from the flag as cracks appeared on its surface. In the next moment, it shattered into pieces like porcelain, fabric scraps floating away in the air.


    While this was happening, Ervin had opened his mouth, releasing a thumb-sized black boat in the air.


    The boat grew bigger and bigger in the wind until it became several meters long.


    He and Commander Graves quickly jumped on.


    The boat quivered slightly before shooting off and disappearing into the void.


    Watching the scene, Austin sensed the boat was able to travel through space, powered by magical arrays related to space and time.


    Since Ervin was royalty in the underworld, it was normal for him to have valuable secret weapons that could help him escape at critical moments, Austin surmised.


    "Damn it! Those bastards are fast!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot grumbled, a little disappointed at having lost some of its prey.


    "That was impressive! You are truly amazing!"


    Austin called out, heaping praise on the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    "No need to tell me!


    You see how lucky you are now, you brat? Fuck! I still can''t believe I have to call you my master!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot said, pouting.


    Austin could only respond with a smile.


    The thought occurred to him that he could one day be as powerful as the Heavenly Majestic Pot or even better, as long as he worked hard on his training.


    Just then, Austin suddenly received a message in his Soul Sea.


    It was from Kevin of the Immortal End World.


    It reported that troops of the Divine Sect were attacking their world.


    Austin''s face fell at the news.

 Chapter 2855 The Array-breaking Needle

    The Immortal End World was Austin''s home, and all the people he cared about lived there.


    If this world was destroyed, that Austin would go out of his mind would be an understatement.


    Austin immediately filled Peterson in on what happened in the Immortal End World through his spiritual sense. He did not leave out any details.


    "Go deal with your own business. Since you have refined the Heavenly Majestic Pot, no one in this universe can challenge you nor be a threat to you.


    It will take a while for me to integrate the nine drops of Celestial Star Water into the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain,"


    Peterson replied.


    Austin activated the Omnipotent Lightness, and instantly left the small world where the Celestial Palace was located.


    "Wow? Did he just display the Omnipotent Lightness? Such a wonderful young man!"


    Peterson showed great surprise as he observed Austin''s moves.


    Rumor had it that the Omnipotent Lightness was the secret skill owned by the most powerful legendary force in universe, and only its core disciples had access to it.


    Even Peterson didn''t dare mess with that powerful force.


    To his surprise, Austin performed that secret skill in front of him.


    "This boy must have had some amazing adventures,"


    Peterson murmured.


    "When he wakes up, his avatars would have lived for a long time. Is the elder who traveled around still alive?


    The powerful force he founded has long been gone. I haven''t seen it nor heard about it in a while.


    I can''t believe that this brat was able to learn the Omnipotent Lightness from that force."


    Peterson looked at Austin thoughtfully with the aid of his spiritual sense.


    Thanks to the Omnipotent Lightness, Austin could cross a span of hundreds of thousands of miles in just a stride. Even by elite standards, this was incredibly fast.


    Meanwhile, the man in purple from Divine Sect headed for the Immortal End World together with over a hundred masters at the level of sect ancestors. He also didn''t hold back and brought along great army.


    Soon, they were just outside the Immortal End World, floating in its surrounding space.


    There was not a soul from the Immortal End World anywhere near them.


    Kevin had ordered all the soldiers to come back into the world because he knew how powerful their enemies were.


    If they continued to stay where they were, they would be doomed to die, and for nothing.


    Kevin didn''t want to see that happen.


    "Sir, the Immortal End World is over there.


    It is protected by a p


    fear death.


    It was the army of the Immortal End Alliance.


    Kevin had commanded this army to return to the Immortal End World, not because he was afraid of their enemies.


    He had intended to put on the Taoist robe which was hidden in a secret location before leading the Immortal End Alliance army to fight the troops of the Divine Sect.


    The troops of the Immortal End Alliance and the members of the Divine Sect floated opposite each other from afar.


    After colliding with Kevin''s fly whisk several times, the Array-breaking Needle flew back and levitated above the man in purple of the Divine Sect and stood still.


    "Never did I expect that such a weak world as the Immortal End World could have developed this much. It is one of the biggest miracles in this universe,"


    the man in purple said as he looked at the surge among the troops of the Immortal End Alliance who were in high spirits.


    He was telling the truth. The Immortal End World used to be one of the weakest and least developed worlds in this universe.


    The creatures from other worlds used to bully and disrespect the creatures from the Immortal End World.


    Much to everyone''s surprise, today, the Immortal End World had developed into the most powerful civilization in this universe.


    Living beings from other worlds in this universe found it hard to believe.


    "Even though your world is now ten times stronger than before, it would still be a weak force for us,"


    the man in purple said in contempt.


    "I''ll take this Taoist robe!"


    His eyes fell on Kevin''s Taoist robe and looked excited.


    This robe was of great value for it was made by Peterson the Taoist Ancestor himself!

 Chapter 2856 Austins Wives

    "You''re thinking too much. This robe will be the one to take your life!" Kevin said in a domineering manner as he was shrouded in the power of faith.


    He pointed his fly whisk at the man in purple of the Divine Sect.


    Streams of white power of faith came down from the sky and rained on Kevin''s Taoist robe.


    "Humph! You are being delusional. You are merely at the Immortal King Realm and I can snuff the breath out of you in a heartbeat. Don''t think I can''t do anything to you just because you put on that Taoist robe," the man in purple said in a cold and disdainful tone, with a murderous look in his eyes.


    Nothing that came out of Kevin''s mouth could intimidate him.


    He had witnessed how powerful the Taoist robe was last time in the Celestial Palace, and it shook him to his core.


    But things were different now. He was in the possession of the Array-breaking Needle.


    The Array-breaking Needle could not only break arrays but it was also a powerful and formidable weapon.


    He was confident that he could easily beat Kevin as long as he had the Array-breaking Needle in his hands. After all, his cultivation base was higher than that of his opponent.


    "Let''s do this! Say goodbye to every single soul of the Immortal End Alliance. Finish them all!"


    The man in purple waved his hand as he screamed with a merciless expression on his face.


    More than one hundred masters at the level of sect ancestors behind him dashed towards their enemies.


    The troops of the Divine Sect in turn ran closely behind them.


    "Fuck! They can all go to hell! Show these bastards that we are not cowards. Let''s kick their asses!" one of the Eight Stone Saints screamed at his troops as well.


    He and the other members of the Eight Stone Saints took action first as they rushed towards the attackers.


    The Eight Stone Saints were the leaders of the Immortal End Alliance. They were legendary and almost every creature in the universe had heard about them.


    With battle cries echoing in all directions, the other members of the Immortal End Alliance charged at the troops of the Divine Sect.


    It did not take long for both sides to rush into each other and merge into one single carnage. In the ensuing bloodbath, swords, spears and all kinds of weaponry clashed with other weapons. Bodies and pieces of flesh were flying out everywhere and blood splattered and spilled all over the place.


    There were over four hundred masters at the level of sect ancestors and two hundred million soldiers taking part in what was indeed an epic war.


    Abruptly, the man in purple from the Divine Sect dashed towards Kevin.


    The Array-breaking Needle, which had been floating over his head, unleashed terrifying energy that came at Kevin.


    "Today is the day you meet your death, you weakling!"


    The man


    the Divine Sect made eye contact with her, they could not help but breathe heavily, and felt aroused.


    When they got distracted, a fox claw rushed down from the sky and tore them into pieces.


    "Violet, don''t worry about us.


    We are slightly stronger than you. We can protect ourselves,"


    Sue said, looking at Violet.


    "Wow, Sue, look at you. You''re more confident than before!"


    Violet said jokingly with an eyebrow raised.


    The three girls fought fiercely with the people from the Divine Sect while continuing to talk to each other, as if it was just a normal thing.


    "Be careful. With the current situation, we still do not have the upper hand. We have to be prepared to retreat at any time," said a male voice that came out of nowhere.


    Not far away from them, a young man suddenly came out of the chaotic void and levitated towards the ladies. Along the way, he smashed four masters at the Immortal Saint Realm of the Divine Sect with one strike.


    It was none other than the gnome.


    At this point, Caroline, Ivy, Sue, the gnome, Evan, Herbert, Stacy and Bray, all young and fearless, were the ones in the battlefield.


    Kevin initially opposed to them going to war.


    However, they insisted on going out to fight instead of hiding like cowards.


    They were Austin''s age.


    Austin had become the most powerful being in this universe, and they didn''t want to be left far behind.


    Respecting their decision, Kevin had ordered some masters at the level of sect ancestors to keep those whom Austin cared about, the most safe.


    "Sir, there are three women who are most likely to be Austin''s wives."


    The man in purple from the Divine Sect suddenly received a voice message.


    "Are you sure about that? Great! Try your best to capture them! But keep them unharmed and most importantly, alive!"


    ordered the man in purple order, overjoyed.

 Chapter 2857 The Critical Situation

    As soon as the man clad in a lavish purple robe gave his order, the masters from the Divine Sect, as powerful as sect ancestors, immediately complied. They hacked and lashed their way towards Caroline, Ivy, and Sue using their bodily movement skills.


    These masters had strong combat power. For them, defeating cultivators at the same level would be an easy task to fulfill.


    "Protect them!" Kevin''s eyes widened in alarm.


    He immediately sent a message to the masters in charge of protecting the girls. The masters were also as powerful as sect ancestors, and they were best suited to fight against their adversaries.


    In actuality, Kevin had already acquired the infinite power of faith. Not only was his expertise in combat rather terrifying, but his spiritual sense force was just as compelling.


    Thus, he could immediately detect that several enemies at the sect ancestor''s level with sharp and menacing auras were approaching and circling the three women.


    "Watch out!"


    Nine cultivators from the Immortal End Alliance emerged out of nowhere. They came to the three women and reminded them of the coming danger.


    Kevin planned this in advance. He tasked these cultivators to protect the women in secret, in case anything went haywire.


    He knew very well that if anything happened to these three women who Austin loved and cared about the most, Austin would go crazy.


    "Die!"


    A powerful master at the same level with a sect ancestor from the Divine Sect made a move. In one swift motion, he dashed towards the three women and attacked them violently. He pushed his hand forwards, summoning a dazzling treasure seal encapsulated in blinding light. Various forms of nature, the sun, the moon, the mountains, and the rivers, appeared and attacked the women at staggering speed.


    Bang!


    The power was immense. The seal possessed infinite power that it even suppressed the starry sky. A master at the sect ancestor''s level from the Immortal End Alliance was unable to dodge the powerful attack, resulting in massive damage to his body. His arms were broken and he was thrown into a different place.


    "Haha," the master taunted smugly.


    "You are all nothing but ants in the lower universe. Yet, you still dared to fight against us. You are simply biting off more than you can chew!"


    With the seal still in his hands, the master of the Divine Sect continued to charge forward with impeccable momentum.


    Puff!


    As he attacked, another master from the Immortal End Alliance was immobil


    ttack made the starry sky become gloomy all at once.


    Bang!


    Due to the formidable power the halberd possessed, the nine masters were left with no other choice but to fall back.


    Bang!


    Another treasure seal with the scene of sun, moon, mountains and river was smashed against two masters from the alliance, making them spit a lot of blood.


    While all this took place, a short man from the Divine Sect rushed towards the three women. He held a large purple hammer and broke the right arm of one master from the alliance.


    "Whoa, are these three Austin''s women?!


    Well, they all look so pretty!


    Capture them alive. Take them back and we''ll deal with them slowly."


    The short man lustfully shifted his attention to the women. His eyes twinkled with greed.


    "How dare you! Disgusting bastards! Stop staring at us, or I''ll gouge your eyes out!"


    Vexed by this rude man''s behavior, Sue glared at him coldly.


    "Gouge my eyes out? Little bitch, can you even do that?


    It''s best if you surrender.


    After all, I am famous for being gentle to women."


    The short man winked lasciviously towards them. He grinned and waved the big hammer at the same time, determined to take the women with him.


    "Kill!"


    The powerful cultivators from the alliance around the three women were trying their best to burn their original blood essence and make a way for the girls to run away.


    However, the fighting capacity of those masters from the Divine Sect was too terrifying. They were all top elite masters and hard to be defeated.


    "Is it really that hard to gouge your eyes out? Let me have a try."


    Suddenly, a loud voice came from the starry sky far away.

 Chapter 2858 Let Us Deal With Him

    Then a young man appeared out of thin air and came up to Caroline, Ivy and Sue.


    "Austin!"


    Caroline, Ivy and Sue called out in chorus, overjoyed.


    "It''s our leader, Austin!"


    The presence of Austin brought much relief to all the members of the Immortal End Alliance.


    They were convinced there was nothing that Austin couldn''t solve.


    "Austin, it''s you!"


    The man in purple was startled and looked at Austin with fear.


    He was well aware that Austin was much stronger than him.


    "From here on, there will be no more room for you people in this universe,"


    Austin declared, his eyes sharp and filled with an intense murderous will.


    Not only did the people from the Divine Sect attack the Immortal End World, they even tried to kidnap Caroline, Ivy and Sue. What they did had pushed Austin''s buttons for they had gone way too far.


    Upon hearing this, the man in purple from the Divine Sect burst into laughter.


    "How arrogant of you, Austin!


    Our sect has existed for centuries. We have a formidable presence in many universes and no one had dared to go against us.


    We are far stronger than your delusional mind tells you.


    Austin, you are just a nobody, an insignificant fool compared to us.


    What makes you think that you can expel us from this universe?!


    Go ahead and do what you must, so I can see the painful disappointment in your eyes!"


    he said defiantly, taunting Austin.


    "Then watch me wipe that smug look from your face," the young cultivator said indifferently.


    He activated the Omnipotent Lightness, and in the blink of an eye, he approached a master at the sect ancestor''s level.


    A magic seal floated above the master''s head with images of the sun, the moon, the mountains and the rivers swirling around the seal.


    The very powerful master tried to capture Caroline, Ivy and Sue.


    However, he didn''t expect Austin to be this fast.


    Before he could react, Austin was already a few meters away from him. Rattled, he let out a roar and controlled the glowing magic seal to attack the young man.


    As a counter-attack, under Austin''s control, the Weapon Pagoda rushed out of his body and collided with the approaching seal.


    With a huge bang, the magic seal exploded on the spot.


    Obviously, the Weapon Pagoda was much more powerful than the seal.


    The pagoda did not stop there and continued to move


    n purple was busy fighting Kevin. It was impossible for him to come to the short man''s aid.


    "Wait!"


    Caroline, Ivy and Sue said at the same time.


    Under Austin''s control, the obscure fish and the bright fish stopped dead on their tracks, almost touching the short man''s eyes.


    "Let us deal with this guy,"


    Caroline said.


    "Yeah!"


    Ivy and Sue nodded at Austin as well.


    "Leave him to you?"


    Austin looked at the three girls in confusion.


    "Trust us.


    We can handle him. Besides, he owes us, not you."


    Caroline looked into Austin''s eyes with determination.


    Ivy and Sue were also itching to make a move against the short man.


    "Well..."


    Austin hesitated.


    The short man of the Divine Sect was as powerful as the sect ancestor.


    However, Caroline, Ivy and Sue were only at the premium stage of Immortal Saint Realm.


    The sect ancestor was a realm higher than the Immortal Saint Realm, but the masters at the sect ancestor''s level were much stronger than cultivators of the Immortal Saint Realm.


    The latter usually was no match for the former.


    Austin was worried that the three girls might get hurt.


    "Oh please! Give us more credit!"


    Caroline insisted, rolling her eyes.


    "All right then. But be careful,"


    Austin finally agreed.


    The three girls were overjoyed to get Austin''s approval. They dashed forward and surrounded the short man.


    "You damn rapist, I will dig out your eyes with my own hands and rip out your tongue!"


    Sue said through gritted teeth, looking at the short man with a murderous look in her eyes.

 Chapter 2859 His Wives Are Fierce (Part One)

    Boom!


    The shadow of the Evil God right behind Caroline became apparent at that moment. It slowly walked forward, shaking the skies, like a giant monstrous creature from the ancient primitive era.


    With a plain gray saber in its hand, the Evil God released a powerful surging sea of gray evil energy and rushed towards the master of the Divine Sect.


    Ivy and Sue didn''t have the slightest intention of being left behind. They followed Caroline''s lead and made a complex Buddhist gesture. Then their delicate bodies emitted thousands of beams of dazzling light as an ancient Buddhist world emerged behind them.


    A lot of Buddhas came out striding and creating a huge formation. In an instant, they surrounded the master of the Divine Sect and swiftly launched their assault.


    The attacks were overwhelming and couldn''t easily be resisted.


    Soon, the master of the Divine Sect was forced to back off while constantly roaring from the damage he had taken.


    In reality, his cultivation level was much higher than that of the three girls.


    However, the cultivation methods of the girls were all extremely mysterious and unique. Those methods were not of this universe at all.


    "Nice work!"


    Austin was a bit surprised but highly pleased. He did not expect that his three wives could work together excellently to beat a sect ancestor level cultivator using only the strength at the level of the Immortal Saint Realm.


    "Heavenly Majestic Pot, you go hide over there. Keep your distance from them but stay alert. Don''t let anything bad happen to those three.


    Otherwise, I will punish you!"


    Austin warned the Heavenly Majestic Pot. He was confident of the girls'' abilities but could not push aside his concern for them.


    "All right."


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot agreed and quietly concealed its presence as it stealthily came up to the spot wher


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    wever, even some of the most powerful forces in the universe��like the Heavenly Palace, the Yaksha Palace, and the Sword Palace��did not ever consider provoking the Divine Sect.


    It was a known fact throughout the universe that the Divine Sect was an ancient, mysterious, and truly powerful force. No one in their right state of mind would ever think about messing with such a formidable force.


    However, that would end today as Austin and his army were set to destroy this ancient mysterious force.


    All the members of the Immortal End Alliance were surprised at Austin''s bold declaration.


    However, they were brimming with confidence, as they knew that Austin was a smart and omnipotent leader.


    Meanwhile, about a million miles away in the outer space, the man in purple brought the remaining troops of the Divine Sect to their headquarters.


    The man suddenly stopped when he heard the battle cries from behind them. Rage was beaming in his eyes as the blue veins at the corners of his eyes were rapidly pulsating.


    "Humph, you want to destroy the whole Divine Sect? You seem so arrogant, Austin. You think too highly of yourself that you deserve to fall hard on the ground.


    Come and get us.


    That''s exactly what I want.

 Chapter 2860 His Wives Are Fierce (Part Two)

    As soon as you step foot on our territory, you have sealed off your chance of going back alive!"


    the man in purple said in a trembling voice. Malicious killing intent was so evident in every word that came out of his mouth.


    Then, he took out a jade slip to send out a voice message.


    It was for the two elders who had been sent to deal with Princess Gracie. He wanted to ask them when they would be coming back to the headquarters.


    The Divine Sect secretly manufactured this useful kind of jade slip which could send a voice message over a very long distance.


    After a short while, the man in purple received a response from the two elders.


    "We will come back to the headquarters soon enough. Let''s talk about it after we have arrived,"


    they answered with a simple reply without any update on their side.


    ''It seems that the elders have successfully caught Princess Gracie in the Celestial Palace. That''s good.


    Ha-ha! Come as soon as you can, Austin. As long as the two elders come back, even if you multiply yourself by a hundred, you''ll still be slaughtered easily!''


    The man in purple burst out in boisterous laughter. He quickly ordered his army to prepare for the arrival of the Immortal End Alliance.


    In the outer space outside the Immortal End World, Austin raised his hand and all the members of the Immortal End Alliance immediately ceased all noise.


    At this moment, his three wives were still fighting against the master of the Divine Sect.


    After acquiring the inheritance of the Evil Ancestor, Caroline had practiced a few powerful secret skills of their evil shadow race. She now turned into a faint, gray shadow, moving in unpredictable and rapid motion. With the cooperation of the Evil God, her fighting was more intense and terrifying.


    On the o


    e near future!"


    Sue waved her fist at Austin with a defiant expression.


    Ivy did not say anything but she also had a wrinkled forehead and eager eyes showing that she strongly agreed with the two girls.


    "W-What��


    Did I say something wrong?"


    Austin was dumbfounded at their defiant attitudes.


    The members of the Immortal End Alliance tried to hold back their laughter as they heard the conversation of the mighty Austin and his wives.


    ''Looks like Leader Austin also gets awed by his wives sometimes. They''re really fierce though.''


    Most of them smiled at the thought.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? How can you become stronger than master? That''s impossible!


    Master is the most powerful. That''s for sure."


    Only Violet supported Austin at this point.


    "E-Ehem. Well, let''s go to the headquarters of the Divine Sect at once."


    Austin looked a bit embarrassed and made an effort to quickly change the topic. With a wave of his hand, he led the way to the Divine Sect''s headquarters.


    Without any more ado, the whole army of the Immortal End Alliance rushed towards the headquarters of the Divine Sect, hungry for battle and yearning for their total destruction.

 Chapter 2861 The Branch Of The Divine Sect

    In the headquarters of the Divine Sect.


    Elder Read and Elder Orlando of the Divine Sect were standing in front of an ancient altar.


    Standing on the altar was a person filled with rage. He gave off a brilliant light that was as glorious as that of a god.


    "Damn it! You lost the Heavenly Majestic Pot?! How stupid of you!


    Although the pot is of little use to us now, it''s still a gift passed on from our ancestors. It''s precious.


    If news has gotten out that the pot''s missing, it will damage the reputation of the Divine Sect!"


    The person scolded the two elders in anger.


    "Sir, please forgive us!"


    The two elders knelt on the ground trembling in fear. They begged for their leader''s mercy.


    "All right. I will not look into this matter and punish you furthermore. Besides, the pot has always thought highly of itself. Not once has it shown me respect nor heeded my orders. Since it is lost, I don''t have to worry about it anymore. I don''t want to spend any more time and energy on it.


    But we can''t afford to ignore Princess Gracie. She is very important for us," said the person on the altar to his underlings.


    He started to calm down as his anger eventually subsided.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be a wisp of Peterson the Taoist Ancestor''s spiritual soul in this inferior universe.


    This is evidence that Peterson the Taoist Ancestor really did exist in this universe.


    Then again, it is only a fragment of his soul. What harm could that soul fragment do? These is no need to get worried.


    I''m going to the Space Sect to borrow the Space Ship. With that, I can teleport our smart cultivators to the inferior universe."


    The sect leader said after some pondering.


    "The Space Ship of the Space Sect?!"


    The two elders were both surprised and delighted at the same time when they heard their leader''s words.


    The Space Sect was a large sect that specialized in the cultivation of the power of time and space.


    Most of the cultivation methods and martial arts skill of the Space Sect contained the power of both time and space.


    The Space Sect was known for a particular magic treasure��the Space Ship. This treasure was able to enter all kinds of universe, regardless of its size, and was very convenient for time-space travels.


    Immediately after the leader of the Divine Sect finished speaking, he disappeared without a trace.


    Although the sect leader had already left, neither of the two elders dared to leave.


    They waited in front of the altar for their leader to come back.


    About an hour later, the air on the altar stirred and a brilliant light flashed before their eyes.


    The Divine Sect''s leader appeared.


    "I have borrowed the Space Ship. But the problem is I


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Divine Sect will disappear from this universe forever!"


    Austin rushed out of the army as he spoke. His eyes swept over the people of the Divine Sect, including the two elders.


    Austin knew in an instant that the two elders were powerful Genuine Immortal Realm cultivators.


    But Austin believed he could easily defeat the two genuine immortals with the help of the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    "Humph! How dare you! A young lad still with your fetal hair!


    Kneel down before us now and I''ll consider forgiving you!"


    Elder Orlando snorted.


    Bang!!


    He suddenly stretched out his hand and it instantly expanded. It emitted tremendous immortal radiance and dashed at Austin with great momentum.


    The giant hand was giving off countless streams of harsh oppressive immortal aura, which intertwined with tremendous law power. It seemed as if the immortal aura contained all the supreme energy in nature.


    Austin felt as if all the forces of the universe were charging towards him. He felt like a fish caught in a net. The force aimed to seal him!


    "The strength of genuine immortals is much stronger than that of sect ancestor level cultivators."


    Austin could not help but admire their power.


    Austin was practically invincible among the cultivators at the sect ancestor level.


    However, he couldn''t do anything to defend himself against the attack of Elder Orlando.


    Austin concentrated to gather all his power.


    Then, the Heavenly Majestic Pot was released all of a sudden. Tremendous power was emitted from the pot that rampantly spread all across the universe.


    "Damn it! It is you two little bastards! Because of your sneaky reports, the sect leader ask me to this universe.


    Damn it!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot was filled with rage as soon as it saw the two elders of the Divine Sect.

 Chapter 2862 Break Into The Branch Of The Divine Sect

    "It''s Heavenly Majestic Pot! "


    The two elders from the Divine Sect were taken by great surprise.


    "Sir, why are you with Austin?"


    Elder Read asked in confusion.


    He had seen with his own eyes just now, how the Heavenly Majestic Pot had come out from Austin''s body.


    "Why do you ask? This is all your fault, you little bastards. Damn you to hell!" the Heavenly Majestic Pot said, boiling with anger.


    It was already in a bad mood and Elder Read''s question further infuriated it.


    Enraged, the Heavenly Majestic Pot dashed towards the two elders.


    It released an enormous energy that spread all throughout.


    "Please spare my life, sir! I am begging you!"


    the two elders of the Divine Sect dropped to their knees and begged, trembling with fear anticipating a heavy blow that might take out their lives any second.


    They knew that they were no match for the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Without receiving any response from the pot, the duo turned around and rushed into the headquarters of the Divine Sect.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    People from the Divine Sect exploded one after another after they were hit by the energy released by the Heavenly Majestic Pot. The two elders were fortunate to escape certain death.


    Just now, Austin had secretly asked the Heavenly Majestic Pot to wipe out every single soul associated with the Divine Sect.


    Austin initially thought that the pot would defy him for it didn''t actually have the heart to kill its fellows, but unexpectedly, it complied without hesitation. And now it showed no mercy towards the members of the Divine Sect.


    "Anyway, you were once a treasure belonged to our sect. How can you lay a hand on your own people?"


    Elder Reed''s roar of anger came from inside the headquarters of the Divine Sect.


    He and the other elder had thought that the Heavenly Majestic Pot was just trying to settle accounts with them. But to their surprise, it even slaughtered every member of the Divine Sect.


    "Ha-ha! I''m flattered.


    In fact, I''ve long figured out something over these years. You and your bloody leader have never taken me seriously.


    If you actually respected me, you should have gotten me all the things I needed so that I could fully recover and regain my strength.


    Humph! It wasn''t a hard thing to do. You could all have easily done it if you really wanted to.


    Over the years, your damn leader has made me do a lot of dirty and dangerous work for him. Despite that, he has never shown me any respect.


    I''ve made up my mind. I have had enough of your shit.


    From now on, I am no longer a part of your pathetic Divine Sect!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot blurted out its grievances.


    ''Looks like the Heavenly Majestic Pot has been holding a grudge against the Divine Sect''s leader. That''s going to work well with us, ''


    Austin thought.


    While the Heavenly Majestic Pot roared, it charged at the people of the sect that it used to be associated with.


    Wherever it went, any member of the Divine Sect that it came in contact with, turned into misty sprays of blood.


    ''Looks like the Heavenly Majestic Pot didn''t make


    hed it from a safe distance.


    After all, the Immortal End Alliance and the Divine Sect were the most powerful forces in the universe.


    The battle between two super powers was certain to attract the attention of the entire universe.


    To some extent, the result of this battle would decide which force would rule the universe and it would be known today.


    "This is unbelievable! The Divine Sect has lost!"


    "Austin has broken into the headquarters of the Divine Sect with the troops of the Immortal End Alliance!"


    Creatures in the distance whispered to one another.


    "From now on, the Immortal End Alliance will become the strongest force in this universe!"


    "The time of the Immortal End Alliance''s reign over this universe has begun!"


    Every creature was shocked.


    In the headquarters of the Divine Sect, Elder Orlando and Elder Read waited anxiously in front of an ancient altar.


    "Why aren''t the golden immortals here yet?"


    the two elders murmured.


    "There you are! I have been looking all over, for you two bastards. Come over here!"


    All of a sudden, the voice of the Heavenly Majestic Pot rang out and startled the two elders.


    "Kill all the people from the Divine Sect!"


    Austin''s impassive voice in the distance reached the two elders'' ears.


    At this point, the army of the Immortal End Alliance had completely overrun the branch of the Divine Sect and began attacking any member that they encountered inside.


    "Oh, no! Heavenly Majestic Pot is here! What should we do now?"


    Elder Orlando was trembled in fear upon hearing what the Heavenly Majestic Pot said.


    Panicking, Elder Read''s face turned pale in an instant.


    "Look!


    The golden immortals are here!


    We can still be saved!"


    Elder Orlando roared, trembling in excitement.


    A small dark yellow dot appeared above the altar. It was not clear though. It seemed the dot was still on its way to where the two elders were.


    But soon, the tiny dot grew bigger and bigger and became more visible.


    Finally, a boat of a dozen meters long completely appeared above the altar.

 Chapter 2863 The Battle To Destroy The Universe

    As the small boat on the altar became clearer by the second, they were greeted by the sight of seven shadows who glowed with great immortal radiance huddled together on the small boat.


    Each of them looked filled with unimaginable power with the aura capable of conquering the universe!


    "We made it! We finally arrived!"


    one of the crew excitedly declared. He was a handsome man with a mellow voice that contained some kind of Taoist charm.


    "The Space Ship lives up to its legend! I kept on thinking that we''d be welcomed by a counterattack from the Ancient Peace Agreement. I didn''t expect everything to be so easy and smooth."


    A stout man among them praised as he looked at the small boat gently swaying beneath his feet.


    "Of course! The Space Ship is the most precious treasure of the Space Sect. They''re not well renowned for nothing,"


    a man in a golden robe calmly proclaimed.


    The man in the golden robe looked like he was in his early thirties. He was cloaked in a majestic aura and his hands were politely clasped behind his back and his eyes were both as sharp as an eagle''s.


    It was obvious that he was the strongest among the seven men and was their leader in their quest.


    As one, the seven men cloaked in dazzling divine light buckled down and jumped off the Space Ship.


    Bang!


    The Space Ship turned into a beam of divine light, breaking through the space around it and diving into the void.


    "Our sect leader will send the Space Ship to pick us up when it''s time for us to return, right? Otherwise, it would be really risky and tiresome to cross the boundless chaotic void to get back,"


    asked the stout man as he worriedly squinted at the direction the Space Ship disappeared in.


    "Don''t worry about it. It wasn''t easy for our sect leader to borrow the Space Ship. He''s just being extremely cautious and won''t let it stay here for too long.


    The sect leader will surely send the Space Ship to pick us up when it''s time to return,"


    replied the man in the golden robe.


    "It''s nice to see you, seven great masters! We''re all pleased to greet you! You are all most welcome!"


    While the seven men were talking, Elder Read and Elder Orlando watched them in fascination from the altar and excitedly rushed over to show their respect to the seven people.


    "Masters, the current situation''s critical. Unexpectedly, the Heavenly Majestic Pot has betrayed our Divine Sect. It is working with a human boy named Austin to destroy the branch of the Divine Sect in this universe!"


    Elder Read anxiously reported.


    "Has the Heavenly Majestic Pot really betrayed us? !"


    Shock filled the seven golden immortals at the unexpected news.


    "You two bastards are here! I''ve finally found you!"


    A loud roar that echoed even when it was from far away startled them. When they turned to where the noise came from, they were greeted by a treasure pod rushing through the air towards them.


    "The seven golden immortals...


    I didn''t expect that the so-called sect leader would be willing to pay a heavy price just to send seven golden immortals into this universe. Isn


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    .


    "If you don''t want your men to die, immediately ask them to back ten million miles away!


    You all had better run to the edge of the universe and find a secret place to hide into.


    It''s hard to tell when our fight will end or how far we''ll go."


    A voice message by spiritual sense from the Heavenly Majestic Pot filled Austin''s mind.


    "Are you kidding me? The fight would be that powerful?!"


    The suggestion blew Austin''s mind away.


    After the question left him, he heard a boom loud enough to wake the dead the very next moment.


    Boom!


    Between the powerful seven golden immortals and the Heavenly Majestic Pot, they made the surrounding space and time begin collapsing from inside out because of their fierce fight and powerful skills.


    The sky that housed the Divine Sect began to break into pieces and disintegrate!


    Even Austin was startled at what he saw and immediately activated the Omnipotent Lightness and rushed towards the people of the Immortal End Alliance. Everywhere he went, he grabbed onto his people and dropped them into the Slave Tower.


    In just a few moments, Austin transferred all the members of the Immortal End Alliance into the Slave Tower as he pushed his speed with all his might.


    Once he was certain that he got everyone, Austin escaped to the distant sky as fast as he could.


    "You''re just onlookers. If you don''t want to die, immediately get out of this place!"


    Austin bellowed to the creatures who gathered together to watch the fight before he even left the battlefield.


    Behind him were explosions bigger than the ones before and the sounds filled everyone who saw with deep fear. Everything, including time and the very fabric of space, exploded until only the boundless black vacuum and the frantically blowing space windstorm were left.


    "Oh my God!"


    All the creatures pushed against each other as they desperately fled and they even hated that they couldn''t run away quickly enough.


    Some of them weren''t granted time to escape and were blasted into bloody pieces that colored the fractured sky.

 Chapter 2864 Flee For Life

    Austin dashed several million miles far away from the universe where the Divine Sect was situated. After confirming he was safe, he turned around and detected the situation at the Divine Sect through his spiritual sense. Then, he found the sky there which used to be etched with bright stars had now disappeared, leaving only an endless dark vacuum in its place.


    On that vast star cluster, there used to be many suns, moons and stars, and some of the stars were even home to living creatures.


    Now the big explosion had destroyed all the things in that star cluster.


    There was nothing left in the branch of the Divine Sect where used to have a lot of undulating palace buildings. Everything there was destroyed.


    But unfortunately, this wasn''t the most terrifying fact about the disaster that had struck. The horrible explosion had not stopped yet. It was still spreading in every direction in the universe like an unstoppable ripple of energy.


    Austin''s didn''t attempt to hide his astonishment, but he didn''t have time to take it all in. He simply turned around and continued flying towards the starry sky that was visible in the distance.


    Austin did not stop again until he was more than ten million miles away from the headquarters of the Divine Sect.


    When he looked back, Austin was positive that he could still clearly feel that there was a terrifying wave of energy that was faintly spreading around from the headquarters of the Divine Sect.


    "Is this the battle of the golden immortals?"


    Austin was overcome by a sense of awe.


    Bang!


    As Austin was sighing, a giant hand covered in red scales came from the distant starry sky all of a sudden. It was moving towards him with an astonishing velocity.


    Fortunately for Austin, he had a strong spiritual sense force. He sensed the approaching attack in an instant. By exercising the skill of the Omnipotent Lightness to the extreme extent, he dodged the assault right on time.


    The space that had endured the punch of the fiery red palm shattered on the spot and a huge space black hole appeared.


    "Huh, not bad at all!


    You are still so young, but your fighting skills are really something to behold."


    Not far away, two elders of the Divine Sect stepped out of the void and looked at Austin with contempt.


    Seven golden immortals of the Divine Sect were engaged in a fierce battle with the Heavenly Majestic Pot, while the two elders followed Austin quietly and launched a sneak attack against him.


    "Austin, you destroyed this branch of our Divine Sect. Go to hell now!"


    The two elders intended to kill Austin no matter what.


    This brat from the inferior universe had dared to destroy a branch of the Divine Sect with his group of puny friends. If the news were to spread, it would ca


    s body could be quickly restored.


    Those enabled Austin to escape at every critical moment.


    Moreover, in such a desperate situation, Austin realized that his Omnipotent Lightness had made faint progress in speed and flexibility.


    "Damn it! How is he escaping every single time?"


    The two elders were infuriated by Austin''s repeated escapes. They roared furiously at their own failure to finish him off.


    At the same time, in the Black Hell City of the Tomb Star Cluster, suddenly, black light became dazzling, creating a space-time transmission channel on an old and dark space-time transmission altar.


    A figure as tall as a demon suddenly stepped out of the tunnel and stood at the altar.


    It was a tall and strong man. His long and messy hair fell carelessly across his face, making it hard to see his features clearly.


    His body took on a dark color, surrounded by a strong corpse miasma. His pair of eyes that were hidden under his messy hair flashed bloody lights which made them look very horrifying.


    "Sir Gore! Finally, you showed up!"


    Ervin and Commander Graves had been standing guard at the altar. When they saw the tall man appear, they all breathed a long sigh of relief and rushed over to salute in excitement.


    The underworld had spent a lot of resources and manpower to teleport Gore from the underworld to this universe secretly.


    "From now on, all the corpse soldiers will go to sweep up the universe and kill all the creatures. No lives shall be spared!"


    the tall man called Gore, snarled as he raised his head slowly. Streaks of thick blood-red lightning constantly flashed out of his eyes, shaking the space surrounding them.


    "Agreed!


    Sir Gore, now that you are here to help us, we will be able to easily defeat all our enemies and rule the universe!"


    Ervin cheered, imagining his own triumph.

 Chapter 2865 Tragic Day In The Universe

    A moment later, all corpse soldiers gathered at the Black Hell City.


    With various black weapons in their hands, countless groups of soldiers began pouring out of the city. They marched forward with only one goal in their minds. No signs of emotion or hesitation could be found in their eyes.


    Ervin and Commander Graves led the horde. Over five hundred black-robed men acting as leaders of each corpse soldier company stood behind Ervin.


    "This time, we are going to wipe out the entire universe and all their corpses will be ours," Ervin stated confidently as he looked into the starry sky.


    He stood on a flaming black chariot at the frontlines of the whole undead army.


    "Don''t worry about this hunting. I shall eliminate everything that comes in our way," Gore assured him.


    His low and booming voice echoed throughout the Tomb Star Cluster.


    He was a gigantic creature standing several hundred thousand feet tall with bloodthirsty eyes. Bolts of lightning were formed and shot out from his eyes from time to time.


    They had one goal��to slaughter as many creatures as they could in the backward universe, collect their corpses, and refine them as their fearless undead soldiers.


    This time, the leader of the underworld had sent Gore to this universe for two main reasons. First was to catch Princess Gracie, and the second was to assist Ervin in completing this hunting mission.


    "I appreciate your service, sir!"


    Ervin replied as he lightly bowed to express his gratitude.


    Gore nodded in response and quickly jumped forward.


    In a blink of an eye, he reached the depths of the universe.


    There, he began to dash.


    His speed was amazingly fast for his enormous size. He could run hundreds of thousands of miles per second.


    In fact, creatures with a low cultivation base could not even capture his movement.


    As Gore rushed forward without resting, the entire universe trembled violently.


    Countless creatures were extremely frightened as they wondered what was happening.


    A few moments later, Gore had reached the headquarters of the Universal Allied Army in the Fighting Star Cluster.


    "Tch. This is the Universal Allied Army? A measly mob of nobodies dares to go against us?" Gore snorted in disdain as he stared at tents of the Universal Allied Army.


    In his fury, he released a flash of blood-colored lightning from his enormous eyes.


    Recently, the corpse soldiers had not shown up in the universe so the allied army had slightly lowered their defenses. Nonetheless, a great number of masters and soldiers still guarded the headquarters in case of sudden attacks.


    Gore started stretching out his huge hands.


    The location of the headquarters of the Universal Allied Army began shaking violently.


    Fissures appeared on the ground and a devastating corpse miasma enveloped the entire headquarters.


    Countless creatures ran and tried to escape as fast as they could.


    But no one managed to get awa


    seven golden immortals from the Divine Sect.


    They were in the star cluster where the branch of the Divine Sect was located.


    Due to the long vicious fight, the place was so distorted that there was nothing left except for the space fragments scattered everywhere.


    The place had turned into a chaotic battlefield.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot had kept its opponents here as it didn''t want to destroy more places.


    It was fully aware that at the peak of its battle with the golden immortals from the Divine Sect, any place could turn into shambles.


    Since Austin was its new master now, it considered what Austin would probably do given the situation.


    It was a given that Austin would certainly not want to see the universe he lived destroyed during intense battles.


    Therefore, it tried to control the battlefield within the area of tens of millions of miles. At times, both sides would even fight in the chaotic void.


    One of the seven golden immortals, a thin and tall man, suddenly burst into laughter. His blood-colored teeth could be seen as he cracked up loudly.


    "I can''t believe that Gore is here. It looks like this universe will be finished even without us doing anything.


    Guys, you play some more with this pot. I am going to absorb some fresh blood and flesh somewhere. Otherwise, all the creatures would be slaughtered by the army of the underworld before I even get some," he said flatly to his companions.


    Without even waiting for their response, he took a stride and vanished into thin air.


    The seven golden immortals had already gained the upper hand against the Heavenly Majestic Pot. Even without him, the other golden immortals could still handle the battle just the same.


    After a few moments, the tall and thin golden immortal broke into one of the nearby worlds.


    He suddenly opened his mouth and lots of creatures in the vicinity exploded. Their flesh and blood were gathered together and flew straight to his mouth.

 Chapter 2866 Let Austin Handle It

    In just a short while, the tall and thin man had devoured all the living creatures within his reach.


    Sprays of red mist and pools of blood could be seen everywhere. The souls of the murdered creatures wailed loudly making the entire place seem like the depths of hell. Their agonizing screams could be heard for miles around.


    "These creatures are weak, but they taste rather fresh."


    The tall and thin man stuck out his scarlet tongue and licked the blood on the corner of his mouth with satisfaction.


    Then without even looking back, he left for his next target, leaving a dark and desolate world.


    The next world he reached was also doomed to be filled with mutilated bodies and flowing rivers of blood.


    In the ensuing chaos, countless figures were running around, shouting and crying in agony. Some of them knelt down and begged for mercy, while the rest tried to escape with their families. It was a sorrowful scene.


    But their pleading didn''t work. In his eyes, these weaklings were nothing but mere animals. It was just a waste to have pity on them, not to mention, let them go free and alive. He opened his mouth, and countless runes shot out and crushed a multitude of unfortunate living beings. The dead bodies were quickly retrieved and their blood and flesh ended up in his mouth. He chewed and savored them with satisfaction before swallowing. He was hungry for more.


    This maniac was ruthless to say the least. Even the most tragic scene had no effect on him for he was devoid of any emotion. He was not in a hurry to kill his prey all at once. Sometimes he stopped, and watched the panic-stricken creatures run around in panic and confusion. The fear in their eyes excited him. He found satisfaction in wreaking havoc over entire civilizations.


    At that time, Austin had just unleashed his spiritual sense to check the whole situation of the universe.


    Meanwhile, his jade slip was being overwhelmed with lots of messages.


    The messages were from the various parts of the universe.


    Because of his bravery and amazing skills, Austin had become the new commander of the Universal Allied Army. The creatures from countless worlds had pledged their support and allegiance, willing to follow him and take orders from him.


    Undeniably for most of them, Austin was a hero and the most powerful man in the universe.


    In addition, the leaders of the Heavenly Palace, the Yaksha Palace, the Sword Palace, and other forces, who used to be the top masters of the universe, had long been overshadowed by Austin.


    Now that such a tragic event had occurred in the universe, all the li


    ds.


    "Merge!"


    Peterson commanded in an authoritative voice.


    Suddenly, the pot shook vigorously and the nine beads entered the hill.


    Instantly, the hill began to transform.


    Strong winds blew on the top of the hill, and hundreds of thousands of glowing runes emerged from it.


    At the same time, endless violent winds descended from the peak, looking as if they could destroy anything.


    Moments later, the small mountain seemed to turn into a massive whirlwind, as it absorbed everything nearby.


    In the blink of an eye, there was nothing left around it.


    "Legend has it that the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain could grow stronger after it integrates with the natural resources of the earth''s attributes. Hmm. Turns out to be true!


    It absorbed the Celestial Star Water," Peterson murmured with fascination.


    As he waved his hand, the winds around the small mountain calmed down. It then flew out of the pot and landed on his palm.


    "Old friend, I need your opinion. Tell me how to handle this disaster.


    Should we show up and help solve it or let Austin tackle it by himself?"


    Peterson said, as he raised his head and looked through the depths of space.


    A thin, old man also sat cross-legged in the depths of the chaotic void. His eyes were closed and his body was covered with a thick layer of dust. No one knew how long he had sat there, or whether he was still alive.


    "As much as I want to save those helpless creatures, I don''t think it''s a good idea for us to interfere.


    We should let Austin solve this.


    We''re old and disabled. If we get involved, we''ll get into bigger trouble than we can handle,"


    the skinny elder responded with a sigh.


    "You have a point."


    Peterson nodded his head.

 Chapter 2867 The Vital Energy Shower

    "I have a way to help Austin break through and reach the Genuine Immortal Realm soon,"


    said the skinny old man in the depths of the chaotic void.


    "Is there really a way to help Austin break through to the Genuine Immortal Realm? Are you sure?


    Would it be too risky?" Peterson the Taoist Ancestor shockingly asked.


    Even he, someone who was knowledgeable, had never heard of such a way. Thus, he couldn''t help but be surprised by the revelation.


    "Yes, there is a way. The Breakthrough Platform can be found in that ancient and mysterious planet. There, he needs to take a vital energy shower from the Platform.


    However, in order to ensure the highest probability of success, we need to use five natural vessels of immortal energy,"


    the old man added.


    "Take a vital energy shower? The method is originated from the Earth?" Peterson blurted out.


    He couldn''t help but feel doubtful of the plan after hearing the method actually came from the Earth.


    The old man nodded.


    "How likely is he to succeed?"


    asked Peterson.


    "Fifty percent. Maybe even lower,"


    the old man answered honestly.


    "It''s risky.


    It will be a marvelous feat to level up from the sect ancestor level to the Genuine Immortal Realm.


    The progress is only one step away. But that step has to cover the distance from heaven to earth.


    Once he makes it, he will be able to set foot on the path to real immortality.


    If he fails, he will certainly die!"


    Peterson was very worried.


    "It is indeed very risky... But this method can help him break through to a new realm quickly and survive the current crisis.


    Nobody knows how long it will take for him to reach the Genuine Immortal Realm.


    I recently heard there are countless forces in the universe paying close attention to the Earth. I am guessing something significant will happen very soon.


    I''m afraid I have to leave very soon.


    Thus, it is necessary to help him grow stronger while I still can.


    Well, you can ask Austin about it and let him make the decision,"


    said the old man.


    "Okay."


    Eventually, Peterson gritted his teeth and nodded.


    At the same time in the starry sky, Austin was dashing towards the Immortal End World with the skill of Omnipotent Lightness.


    "Austin, are you going back to your Immortal End World?


    Well, that''s good! The two of us will go with you to the Immortal End World and destroy it."


    Behind him, Elder Read of the Divine Sect sneered.


    Austin had made great progress in the Omnipotent Lightness. Thus, for a while, the two


    turned around and headed towards the direction of the Celestial Palace.


    The moment Austin left, the two elders from the Divine Sect had reached the starry sky outside the Immortal End World.


    "This is the Immortal End World, right?"


    Elder Read sneered and looked at the world in front of them.


    "Destroy it."


    Elder Orlando immediately attacked. One of his giant hands immediately shot towards the world.


    His big hand was powerful and overwhelming; soon, dazzling runes rose up, stirring up the sky.


    However, the dome protecting the Immortal End World began to glow, and layers of energy ripples spread out.


    Boom!!!


    Elder Orlando''s big hand slammed on to the dome. The two collided and erupted a terrible shock wave of energy.


    "It seems the energy defense layer was set up by several genuine immortals!"


    The two elders from the Divine Sect were a bit surprised.


    Since they were also genuine immortals, it was difficult for them to break the defense layers set up by several genuine immortals in a short time.


    While they were preoccupied, Austin had already gone far toward the starry sky.


    "Chase Austin first! The Immortal End World is stuck here and won''t escape."


    The two elders looked at each other and immediately made their decision.


    The two started their bodily movement skills and chased after Austin.


    Austin breathed a sigh of relief as he saw that they were chasing him.


    He had been afraid that the two elders would break into the Immortal End World by force and destroy it completely.


    It could be imagined that once the two of them broke into the world, the Immortal End Continent would surely be obliterated off the face of the universe.

 Chapter 2868 He Made It

    Austin pushed the Omnipotent Lightness to its limit as he moved at the fastest speed possible.


    In just an hour, he arrived outside the small world where the Celestial Palace was located.


    A huge altar welcomed him and Austin couldn''t help but eye it in suspicion. He had no idea when the altar appeared in this world.


    Runes danced around the air like snowflakes and the altar shone with the brilliant glow of immortals.


    Uncountable rare birds and other strange animals emerged around the altar, some of them ran, some soared, and some reared their heads as they let out echoing roars.


    In the sky above was a sea of unending thunder and blinding flashes of lightning. A horrifying aura of destruction spread far and wide, making people''s hair stand on end.


    Things that were part of daily life were all displayed on the altar, from mountains, rivers, lands, all living creatures, to their mortal lives and even airy pavilions and pagodas.


    The most impressive thing was the hundreds of millions of thunder-shaped creatures who stood in the very front of the altar with weapons coldly shining in their hands. Each wore an expression suited for those who thirst for war.


    "Go to the altar now! Prepare for your vital energy shower!"


    Peterson''s voice echoed in the air like the ring of a huge bell.


    A frozen Austin could only stay rooted where he was as he scanned the altar and all of its dangers once again, his blood felt like ice within his veins.


    He could only imagine what fierce battle awaited him once set foot on the altar and it was enough to make his hair rise on end.


    The thunder sea and each of the thunder-shaped creature was a transformed rule of heaven and earth, triggered by the powerful measures of Peterson and the skinny old man. They showed up ready to cause chaos.


    Austin''s teeth gritted against each other as he forced himself to take a deep breath. Before he could change his mind, he dove towards the altar.


    "Game on!"


    Even though both Peterson and the skinny old man were powerful beings, they could only narrow their eyes while waiting in anticipation as they were both reduced to nervous wrecks.


    Just like a moth that went too close to the flame, Austin was putting himself in great danger just by entering the altar.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In just a fraction of a second, a bloody show has begun.


    Tempestuous waves rose from the sea of thunder while the hundreds of millions of thunder-shaped creatures rushed down from the sky and ran towards Austin like starving predators.


    "Die!"


    Austin was ready to risk everything just for a chance.


    There was no other option for him but to take a risk.


    No effort was spared as Austin pulled out every card he had up his sleeve, including the Eye of the Ghostdom A


    with just his current cultivation and accumulation. Someone must be behind him and giving him a hand!


    It has to be that remaining soul of Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor!"


    Barely a moment passed before the two elders completely understood the situation.


    "Let''s go and divert his attention!


    In this life or death tribulation, a slight distraction will cost him his life.


    That''s what we should do!"


    Elder Read and Elder Orlando exchanged glances and flashed a nasty sneer at each other.


    They moved swiftly towards the altar under the heaven.


    "Hm... how dare you?" A booming voice broke through the silence.


    A delicate figure stood in their way before the two of them even got close to the altar.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Tens of thousands of thin snow-white ribbons rained down on the two elders.


    Princess Gracie stood in their path with a deep frown.


    "It''s you!"


    Their expression changed when they realized who was in front of them.


    They fought with Princess Gracie before and knew how strong she was.


    Boom!


    Momentum on the altar was becoming greater by the second and Austin desperately fought with his life. His body broke into pieces time and time again but fused together just as many times. His hair gracefully danced in the wind but his eyes turned even more determined each time he was reborn. Giving up was the least of his thoughts.


    Bang!


    In the end, he rushed up into the sky and broke through the road of heaven and earth, creating a piece of bright sky within the thunder sea.


    Just like a god, Austin was magnificent and brilliant as he hovered in the air.


    Everyone in the world could only stare in shocked awe at that moment.


    All trace of fighting on the altar was wiped away as if it had never existed at all.


    "He did it!"


    Peterson and the skinny old shouted at the same time.

 Chapter 2869 Merging (Part One)

    "He actually made a breakthrough and reached the level of the genuine immortal!"


    The two elders of the Divine Sect who witnessed Austin had their mouth agape, both impressed and dumbfounded that Austin had managed to succeed.


    They thought that Austin hadn''t accumulated enough experience and skills for that level. Under such a circumstance, enforcing himself to break through to the genuine immortal level was tantamount to committing suicide.


    Apart from it, they both thought that Austin was too young to attain such a high level. Cultivators at the genuine immortal level were rare even in the Immortal World, much less in this inferior universe.


    Despite all this, Austin proved them wrong. He displayed his power in front of them��it was an appalling sight to behold. It was so frightening that it even made the heaven and earth tremble. He bathed in the Thunderstroke Doom and accomplished his breakthrough successfully.


    "Genius! A born martial arts freak!"


    The elders from the Divine Sect formulated no thoughts in their brains other than to register that they were in awe of the person before them.


    "Fantastic! It seems that we have picked up the right person!"


    The old skinny man and Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, laughed heartily. They couldn''t help but feel pride swell in their hearts.


    "Austin is so remarkable when it comes to marital arts. Still, he is too young and we trigger this breakthrough for him by force. It might do him harm to some extent by not following the natural course. I must do something to help him with that. I''ll give him something to help him get a more solid cultivation base!"


    The old man pointed his fingers towards Austin inside the chaotic void.


    Bang!


    With a thunderous noise, a golden stone statue that was half a meter high rushed through the chaotic


    ?" Flabbergasted, the elders were once again taken aback with this rare treasure.


    "The Flower of Law is born with the great philosophy of nature and nourished with various kinds of supreme laws. Cultivators can merge it into their spiritual soul. With that flower in the spiritual soul, anybody can easily apprehended the laws of nature as if they were helped by god."


    Spellbound with its beauty, the elders from the Divine Sect couldn''t peel their eyes off the mystical flower.


    They weren''t very fluent in terms of martial arts, but they came from the Divine Sect, an ancient great force in an advanced universe. Naturally, they would be familiar about the rare treasures in many universes.


    "Peterson, I didn''t realize you actually have the Flower of Law! No you didn''t! Is this the thing you obtained when you risked your life in the Devilish Pond many years back?"


    Like the rest of them, the skinny old man was just as stunned.


    "Yes, it is.


    That was a hard journey, old man. There were more than ten senior cultivators like me entering that hell-like place in search of it. But I''m the only one who found it in the end. Must be luck, right? It looks like I''m the best cultivator among them!"

 Chapter 2870 Merging (Part Two)

    Proud with his achievement, Peterson the Taoist Ancestor guffawed as he recounted his adventure.


    ''The Omnipotent Immortal Stone and the Flower of Law!''


    The elders of the Divine Sect mentally exclaimed. They couldn''t find the right words to say. They were extremely bewildered at the mere thought of those rare items.


    Both of the two things were precious treasures. No matter who got the two treasures, he would achieve faster process in his cultivation of martial arts!


    "Take the treasures!"


    Their avarice for the two treasures had driven them mad. The two elders attacked Austin like crazed individuals.


    "Humph! Do not even think about it!"


    Sensing their selfish intentions, Princess Gracie smirked. She stepped forward, and thousands of streams of white light formed under her delicate feet. The lights attacked the elders like a shower of lightning.


    "Bitch, get out of our way, or I swear I will kill you myself!"


    Angered, they warded off the princess with the best of their ability and rushed towards Austin.


    "Let''s help him refine the treasures."


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor shifted his gaze towards the skinny old man and made a proposition.


    Concurrently, they pointed at Austin''s direction.


    The Omnipotent Immortal Stone and the Flower of Law shone with dazzling light and rushed into Austin''s body simultaneously.


    Austin felt his body tremble violently. As he ingested the precious treasures, his body began to change and transform rapidly. The sense of trembling deepened into his flesh, blood, bones, energy meridians, internal organs, Soul Sea, spiritual soul, and every bit of his cells. A drastic alteration was happening inside his body.


    All kinds of profound laws of nature began to reveal in the air. They changed into countless chains of divine light, flew towards Austin''s bo


    nd rude? Do you think you can defeat us just because of it?"


    When they heard Princess Gracie''s smug remarks, they couldn''t help but be annoyed. They had never regarded themselves to be reduced to such a miserable circumstance of being others'' punching bag for their practice.


    However, their faces immediately drained all blood as soon as Austin started to attack. He reached out one hand towards them and tried to grab them.


    Silver light poured out of Austin''s body. The Mysterious Magnetic Mountain made him emit such tremendous power.


    There were persistent noises pervading the air.


    The space around also kept on exploding along with Austin''s attacks.


    The two elders of the Divine Sect found that they were immobilized in their position.


    An incredible and powerful force surged and tightly squeezed the bodies of the two elders.


    Then, all of a sudden, a splattering sound was heard.


    One of Elder Read''s arms was torn off by Austin. An attack from Austin''s hand immediately followed, which smashed half of his body into pieces.


    "No!''


    For just a few seconds, Elder Orlando''s eyes widened in surprise as he saw the other elder being ripped into pieces. He let out a shrill cry and ran away.

 Chapter 2871 Start With The Strongest

    There wasn''t a snowball''s chance in hell that Austin was going to let Elder Read walk out of this fight alive.


    He delivered another punch at the elder from afar and his attack was so powerful it made the very space they fought in crumble into dust.


    In the blink of an eye, a cloud of blood burst forth where his body used to stand.


    Even his spiritual soul was the only thing left of him, Elder Read was still caught in the grasp of Austin''s hand.


    "Please! Spare me!"


    An agonized cry left Elder Read as he screamed in complete terror and helplessness.


    "I told you that I''d crush you into pieces myself," Austin impassively said as he looked down at the desperate master.


    With a careless clenched of his fist, he thoroughly crushed his captive''s spiritual soul.


    "So cruel and so bold! You dared to lay a hand on our people!"


    Terror pumped through Elder Orlando as he turned around in an attempt to run away, his will to fight crushed by the show of boundless power.


    A defiant smile bloomed on Austin''s lips as he strode towards Elder Orlando and split him into bloody halves with just a single strike of his palm.


    "Aaaaargh!"


    Elder Orlando''s scream of pain and terror echoed far into the void.


    Austin reached out his hand that covered the sky and seized the bloody pieces of the elder''s broken body.


    "This can''t be... You just became a genuine immortal! How could you be this powerful?!"


    Elder Orlando choked out, shock coloring the terror in his face.


    Even though they were at the same level, Austin''s power was beyond anything he could imagine.


    ''My master was right about the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain; my fighting power increased a lot, ''


    Austin gleefully thought to himself.


    "Go to hell!"


    was what left Austin''s lips as he icily looked down at Elder Orlando''s broken form.


    "No! No... no..." Elder Orlando desperately struggled as he was unwilling to accept the result of their fight.


    Since he was a genuine immortal, he thought that no one in this universe could possibly put up a fight against him, but here he was, broken and dying.


    Without any hesitation, Austin crushed his soul and made certain that he stayed dead.


    Once he disposed of the two elders of the Divine Sect, Austin poured over their belongings and took away all their treasures and anything that had value.


    There was no doubt that


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the world was collapsing within itself and approaching its end.


    Countless creatures ran around like headless chickens, screaming for their lives as if someone would come to save them.


    "Come!"


    "I will die with you!"


    Strong cultivators soared into the sky one after the other with their weapons raised.


    It didn''t take a blink for the overwhelming corpse miasma to cover the sun and rush towards them.


    Shrouded by the powerful corpse miasma, the masters all screamed in pain and dropped to the ground like falling stars.


    "These weaklings are quite interesting..."


    Excitement filled Gore''s eyes as he looked down at the innocent''s suffering as they desperately struggled and resisted.


    After the cold words left his lips, he stretched his hand out to the world.


    Pitch black runes appeared from his gigantic hand.


    Wherever he pointed his hand violent explosions bloomed like deadly flowers and clouds of energy soared through the air one after the other.


    "The universe is out to destroy our world!"


    Despair filled all the creatures as all they could do was kneel on the ground, trembling in fear of their approaching deaths.


    Austin prowled closer to Gore.


    ''You son of a bitch, you''re doomed!''


    Austin cursed as he saw how Gore slayed innocent creatures.


    "Huh?"


    Gore abruptly paused his actions and glanced around him, seemingly sensing something amiss.


    He sensed Austin''s strong killing intent.


    ''Now''s my chance!'' Austin thought.


    With a flick of his hand, he summoned the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain and aimed at Gore''s head.

 Chapter 2872 Slay Gore

    "Ha-ha! A mere nobody dares to surprise me like this? Pathetic!


    It will not work. I don''t even need to dodge your inferior blows. You will not be able to hurt me, let alone take my life," Gore said with a defiant snort as he sensed Austin''s presence.


    He stretched out his hand to withstand the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain.


    In terms of terrifying strength, he was invincible.


    The creatures in this universe were so weak and vulnerable that he could terminate millions of them in a heartbeat, no matter where they were.


    So he didn''t take this new attacker seriously. He wasn''t even a threat.


    Under Austin''s bidding, the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain emitted dazzling light, and created powerful mysterious magnetic fields that spread and surrounded Gore.


    Nine drops of Celestial Star Water blasted out of the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain and shot at Gore''s head.


    In a flash, the space around Gore began collapsing and exploding. After a massive distortion of the surroundings, a large area of space had turned into nothingness. The silence was deafening and made the ears ring.


    The nine drops of Celestial Star Water weighed so much that the space couldn''t bear them all at once.


    "What the hell is this?! Damn it!"


    Gore was shocked to find that he couldn''t move freely. He struggled to lift even a finger but he couldn''t.


    Then, Austin pulled out another trump card, the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    He had recently, just reached the Genuine Immortal Realm. More importantly, he was able to absorb the Omnipotent Immortal Stone and the Flower of Law. As a result, not only did his physical strength also significantly improve, the power of the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor increased sharply.


    The thin, old man in the chaotic void had once told Austin that the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor would grow with him, and he was right.


    Right between Austin''s eyebrows, the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor appeared and opened. Almost immediately, cold rays of light shot out from it. The temperature dropped sharply, sending everything into complete darkness.


    "What the hell? Why do you have Tomber''s eye?"


    Gore got rattled as he sensed the aura emitted by the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor. He tried to hide his fear but his widened eyes and the tremble in his voice betrayed him.


    Being from the underworld, he knew well about the Tomber race and how they ruled the Ghostdom.


    The Ghostdom was one of most powerful worlds across the entire underworld.


    The Tomber race was born to suppress evil spirits from the underworld.


    Affected by the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain and the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor


    ments couldn''t escape the eye.


    "No way! What the fuck? I can''t die in this backward universe! No... Noooo!!!"


    Gore''s roar of anger resounded before his last spiritual soul fragment was crushed.


    Without a single shadow to resurrect himself from, the master of the underworld was indeed dead for good.


    Floating in the air, Austin closed his eyes as he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ''I finally eliminated the strongest invader.''


    Then, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled.


    A heavy downpour fell in every corner of the universe.


    It was rainwater this time and not the horrific blood like before.


    The heavy torrents washed away the blood on the ground and made the air cleaner, symbolizing a new hope and a fresh new start.


    It was definitely a reflection of the will of the universe.


    Gore had slaughtered too many creatures, which upset the universe.


    His death had at least slightly appeased the anger of the universe.


    During that same time, in the underworld.


    "Sir, bad news! Gore is dead. His spiritual soul tablet exploded just now!"


    A voice that trembled in fear rang in the halls of a dark palace.


    "How did this happen?! That is just a weak universe. How could we lose so many men there?


    I must get to the bottom of this!"


    A low and deep roar, like a dull thunder, echoed inside the dark palace. The disappointed and agitated voice reached every corner of the underworld. Everyone paused from whatever they were doing as the ground shook and the walls rumbled. Some rocks came loose from the ceilings high above and fell on the evil spirits below.


    Then, two beams of light shot out from the palace and reached the depths of the void.


    The diameter of the light was ten million miles. It was a terrifying scene.

 Chapter 2873 You Are Safe

    Austin hid the treasures left behind by Gore after he had killed him. Austin then released his spiritual sense to explore all of the universe.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot was still in a fierce battle against the six golden immortals of the Divine Sect.


    The divine powers of the golden immortals forced the Heavenly Majestic Pot to step back, one step after another, but Austin believed that it could still hold its own against its powerful opponents at least for a while.


    After all, the Heavenly Majestic Pot once had a very high cultivation level. Although its power had regressed, it still possessed the secret skills and nature laws that made it powerful before. It still was a force to be reckon with.


    "Well, you''ll be my next target!"


    With his powerful spiritual sense, Austin found the tall, thin golden immortal of the Divine Sect.


    The gluttonous golden immortal was using his secret skill to devour the flesh and blood of every creature in a certain world to satisfy his never ending hunger.


    Miserable cries echoed all over the world as creatures were being killed off one by one.


    Meanwhile on the other side of the universe, Ervin and Commander Graves of the underworld were leading their army to wreak havoc on the star cluster and slaughter countless people.


    Austin fixed his spiritual sense on the golden immortal and then used his Omnipotent Lightness to rush over.


    With the improvement of his cultivation level, Austin''s Omnipotent Lightness was much faster than before.


    At the same time, he used the Aura Disguising Skill to conceal his presence as he traveled the universe at lightning-fast speed.


    A moment later, Austin entered the world where the golden immortal was staying.


    "Ha-ha! What a wise decision to come to this universe!


    This place is teeming with flesh and blood. After I consume them, my skill will definitely improve to a higher level.


    Then, no one at the Golden Immortal Realm could match my strength!"


    The golden immortal was madly devouring the flesh and blood of billions of creatures left and right, letting out a cynical laugh as he bathed in the blood of those he had mass


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    us Magnetic Mountain and the nine drops of Celestial Star Water, he was unable to move. He suffered a series of heavy blows from Austin.


    He did not remember how many creatures'' flesh and blood that he had devoured in his life, but facing death was the first time he truly felt scared.


    He still wanted to live!


    However, Austin wouldn''t let go of him.


    Puff!


    The head of the golden immortal was smashed into pieces along with his spiritual soul by the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain.


    "Look! That demon is dead! He has been killed!"


    "It seems that we have been saved!"


    "That man seems to be Leader Austin of the Immortal End World!"


    "Yes, that is none other than Leader Austin. I''ve seen him once before!"


    The surviving creatures began to shout and cheer upon seeing that Austin had killed the golden immortal.


    All creatures cried with joy.


    "That is indeed Leader Austin!"


    "Come on, let''s go over to thank Austin. He is the savior of our world!"


    Those remaining cultivators flew up into the air and came over to Austin one by one.


    "Thank you for saving my life, Leader Austin!"


    One by one, they knelt down in the air and looked at Austin with unbound gratefulness.


    "Please get up.


    You are safe now, and you can start to rebuild your home.


    From now on, there will be a peaceful time ahead in this universe."


    Austin comforted these survivor in a soft voice as tenderly as he could.

 Chapter 2874 A Formidable Existence Of The Underworld

    In a certain star cluster, groups of corpse soldiers were attacking and slaughtering countless innocent and helpless creatures one after another.


    The corpse miasma emitted by the corpse soldiers filled the air and spread throughout every world. This murderous air made every creature shudder in fear.


    With everything going on, there could be seen a young man sitting comfortably on a black chariot. Wickedness and satisfaction exuded from his eyes as he saw every creature dying in front of him. With every blood spilled on the ground, the evil smile on his face grew bigger.


    He was good-looking. His smooth skin and his perfect face made him look rather feminine.


    This young man was Ervin of the underworld.


    "Prince Ervin, the hunting mission should be finished soon enough,"


    Commander Graves reported as he stood next to Ervin.


    "I see. Even Gore came here in person to help with this. If I fail this time around, I will be a laughingstock to the whole underworld,"


    Ervin responded with an arrogant smile.


    "Why is this taking so long? Move faster!"


    he commanded with a swing of his hand.


    Upon hearing this, all the corpse soldiers hastened their actions and marched forward to suppress the remaining opposition.


    "Don''t give up!"


    "Destroy these damn rotten pieces of crap!"


    All the remaining creatures in the star cluster shouted and fought bravely to defend their home.


    However, the army of the underworld was so powerful that no troops in any of those worlds were able to resist them.


    Over five hundred black-robed men were leading the companies of the corpse soldiers. Each of these men was at the level of sect ancestors that were mighty enough to destroy all the worlds in a star cluster.


    Under Ervin''s leadership, the whole universe trembled in fear in front of the invincible corpse soldiers'' army. Wherever they went, they left no survivors.


    Every world was dyed red with the blood of the massacred victims. The area was left with no single soul to be seen. Their cruelty knew no limits as they continued to venture to the next world where they would cause another tragedy.


    Anger and resentment were the last things in the minds of every creature that had been slaughtered to death. They kept on asking why such a terrible thing had happened to them.


    Soon afterward, two beams of light columns released by the leader of the underworld scanned every corner of the universe.


    As he continued examining every part of the universe, the light columns illuminated the plac


    ng at Ervin.


    Austin already figured out his identity.


    Austin activated the Omnipotent Lightness and crossed more than ten million miles with one stride.


    In the next second, he was floating in front of Ervin who sat on a black chariot.


    Commander Graves easily identified Austin. Despite his foreboding fear of the young man, he mustered up all his courage and stood in front of Ervin.


    "Austin of the Immortal End World, you will not talk to Prince Ervin in such a rude manner!"


    Commander Graves shouted sternly.


    He was quickly answered by Austin''s blazing fist and the mysterious magnetic fields.


    The commander was greatly taken aback by the fist that smacked his face. Feeling the mysterious magnetic fields, he swiftly composed himself and prepared to fight back.


    But as the commander was charging towards Austin, he felt petrified after hearing a deafening sound.


    The next thing he recognized was that Austin had already destroyed all of the parts from the right side of his body.


    Austin had brought down two golden immortals. Commander Graves was just at the level of a genuine immortal��there was no way that he would be a match in Austin''s current state.


    Austin soared a few miles above the commander.


    With a wave of his hand, the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain suddenly fell from the sky and utterly crushed the commander into a measly puddle of blood.


    Then in a blink of an eye, Austin reappeared in front of Ervin and grabbed him by the neck.


    "You��" Ervin muttered in fear and panic.


    Although he had noble status, he was just at the sect ancestor''s level.


    Austin lifted Ervin off the chariot and stared at him with indifferent eyes.

 Chapter 2875 An Avatar

    "Release Prince Ervin right now!"


    There were many men in black robes in the distance who shouted in unison. As soon as they spoke, they rushed towards Austin.


    Those men were at the level of sect ancestors. Being Ervin''s capable subordinates, they were there to save him.


    None of them would think twice to do anything for Ervin, even if it meant to sacrifice themselves.


    Boom!


    Austin concentrated with his mind deeply. Suddenly the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain appeared and flew forward. Hanging in the air, it created dazzling mysterious magnetic fields that spread far and wide.


    The moment they were hit by the mysterious magnetic fields, the black-robed men exploded, one after another.


    Flesh and blood splashed around and the stench filled the air.


    The Mysterious Magnetic Mountain had the power to destroy golden immortals. Those men in black had no chance as they were just at the sect ancestor''s level.


    In a flash, most of the men, dressed in black robes, were killed.


    "Austin, perhaps you have no idea who I am! I''m Prince Ervin from the underworld. It''s very wrong for you to treat me this way!


    I''m warning you. It will be better for you if you put me down and set me free right now!" Ervin said in a commanding manner. Though he was terrified, he could not allow it to be seen.


    He was a man of noble blood, so it was typical of him to talk to others in that commanding manner. He always regarded himself superior to others.


    "Hey man! It doesn''t matter to me who you are! You''re dead meat today anyway,"


    Austin said with a sinister, playful look in his eyes.


    "You scum! How dare you! Keep in mind that the underworld will never let you go, if you take my life!" Ervin snarled.


    He had never been threatened by anyone earlier. But hearing those words from Austin made his blood boil in fury.


    Austin had made up his mind. And he hated it when anyone threatened or degraded him. Before Ervin could speak any more insulting words, Austin made his move. He crushed the haughty Ervin to pieces.


    Then Austin kept Ervin''s spiritual soul hanging mid-air.


    Losing his body had completely baffled Ervin.


    He was in so much pain that he couldn''t help but scream vehemently.


    "Brat! Set Ervin free now."


    Suddenly,


    passage. Then he got into the passage and continued his journey. He seemed arrogant and domineering.


    After a while, the giant appeared on the verge of the universe where Austin stood. The figure''s eyes were as big as a star.


    The giant was incredibly strong. The moment he shook his head, it caused the space around him to collapse. Black cracks appeared all around.


    After that, he started emitting an overbearing aura that spread out in the air.


    Perceiving the aura, all the creatures at different places were scared to death. They knelt down against their will and trembled with fear.


    "Oh no! It''s the leader of the underworld!


    I can''t believe he left the underworld. Where is he going now? What is he going to do?"


    "How is it possible? What has made him leave the underworld?


    Did something earth-shattering happen?"


    Many masters, who were around, identified the giant with the use of their spiritual sense. They had no idea what the leader of the underworld was up to. They had not seen him appear unless something really bad was to happen.


    "No! It''s just his avatar!"


    Soon, some of them were able to comprehend that it was just an avatar of the leader of the underworld.


    "Now that his avatar has left the underworld, something amazing must have happened,"


    one of the great masters speculated.


    The avatar of the underworld''s leader had set his eyes on Austin using his spiritual sense.


    Each of his eyes was as big as a sun. And they seemed to be fixed on Austin!

 Chapter 2876 The Ancient Peace Agreement (Part One)

    "I never expected that Ervin would die in such a backward universe. That''s really hard to believe. It''s unacceptable!"


    The avatar of the leader of the underworld remarked with such sorrow. He looked into the distance with a pair of cold eyes and a frozen gaze that seemed to have pierced the space between universes and into another remote world.


    "We lost him. What a pity! He had been around me ever since he was a toddler. It''s like I raised him. I know every tiny detail about him, from his childhood. He showed so much potential and I had a great ambition for him and the future he would bring to the underworld. Now, everything is gone. He died because of that human bastard. He must pay for Ervin''s death with his own blood and I will make sure of it. And before he dies, I will enjoy watching him suffer,"


    the avatar quietly murmured to himself. The pain in his threatening voice was enough to make anyone''s blood run cold with fear. Grinding his teeth, he declared a promise to send Austin to his death.


    Somewhere in the void nearby, a pair of terrifying eyes suddenly opened from their sleep. Each eye was as big as a star.


    Around the pair of eyes was a sea of hissing and seething blood. It roared with dark pitched anger as tremendous horrible aura emanated from it.


    "Buddy, are you seriously planning to take action? What''s your plan then? You just break into that inferior universe and slaughter that human kid? But then what? Killing him is not a problem, but cleaning up the mess is. Aren''t you afraid of what might happen if we broke that agreement?"


    The pair of eyes asked the leader of the underworld.


    "Several eras have passed. It has indeed been a long time! We have always honored that damned agreement. Not once did we eve


    ulent. All the strong cultivators around him held their breaths in sheer silence while looking nervously in the same direction.


    Boom! Rumbling noises were heard, thundering and echoing in all directions.


    The gigantic hand emitted a formidable pressing aura and pierced through the space barrier between different universes with tremendous oppressive force. This caused several layers of the space barrier to blast into pieces.


    Not long after, the gigantic hand finally appeared in that universe after successfully breaking through the many, various layers of the space barrier.


    "Yes! It works! The agreement is no longer valid!"


    Seeing the successful piercing of the space barriers using the huge hand, all the strong cultivators gave out wild cries of surprise, almost at the same time.


    "Ha-ha! Ancient Peace Agreement, my ass! What a pile of horse shit! We have been deceived for so many years. It is just a piece of paper without any power nor influence."


    "From now on, all the universes of different sizes shall be under our control. We shall be the gods of all the universes that are weaker than ours! They shall all be included in our territories!"

 Chapter 2877 The Ancient Peace Agreement (Part Two)

    All the powerful cultivators could not help but speak out their ambitions, dreaming of the good days ahead. They had waited a long time for this day to come.


    Meantime, the skinny old man was ready to leave this place where he had stayed for a great many years. It was at the far end of the chaotic void. Suddenly, he felt something weird. He looked around and finally settled his gaze on a certain spot. It was sharp enough to pierce through the endless void and all the way to the edge of the universe.


    "The leader of the underworld! Is he trying to break into this universe by force? How dare he break the rules of the Ancient Peace Agreement?! As a strong cultivator from a strong universe, he wants to invade the weaker universes and stir up a massive war?!"


    The old man shouted in shock. Fury was written all over his reddened face. He had already decided long ago to live a life in seclusion, away from the violent and tumultuous life in the battlefield. However, the unfolding of the recent events might just force him to return.


    "Well, even if I have to expose my whereabouts today, I must fight him and teach him a lesson he will never forget!"


    the skinny old man said with a sharp glint in his eyes.


    This universe was his home. He was born here. He grew up and built his life among its planets and stars. It would be impossible and unacceptable for him to just watch his home go up in flames and be reduced to pools of blood.


    At the Celestial Palace.


    "Well, I can''t wait to see what will happen next! The Ancient Peace Agreement is by no means invalid. Something interesting will happen soon," the wisp of Peterson the Taoist Ancestor''s soul murmured to himself with a cold smile.


    The o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Outside all the universes, there was a dilapidated small temple in the depths of the chaos.


    The temple was very old. The paint on the walls was so old that it started to peel off, revealing the dirty old wood. What''s worse, there were many cracks on the tiles on the roof of the temple. Rain leaked into the interior, leaving numerous water marks.


    In the small temple, no statue of any god could be seen anywhere, let alone an altar. A tattered table which was used during sacrificial rituals sat in the center.


    There were many tiny pits on the table, apparently left by rats that nibbled on it. A discolored yellow paper, pressed under a stone, lay in the center of the table.


    Other than that, the dilapidated temple was completely empty.


    All of a sudden, the ancient yellow paper on the table began to glow with dazzling light.


    "No one shall violate the Ancient Peace Agreement!"


    A voice that seemed to come from ancient times was heard from the yellow paper.


    Then colorful light flashed and rushed out of the yellow paper.


    The colorful light looked like a blade in shape. It flew far away like a ray of lightning.

 Chapter 2878 The Mysterious Colorful Light

    The streak of colorful light shot out of the dilapidated temple, emerged from the depths of the chaos, and passed through various galaxies and universes at lightning speed.


    It came to the edge of the universe where Austin was, tracking down the aura of the chief of the underworld.


    A booming guffaw was ringing out in the air.


    The chief''s colossal hand was bearing down on Austin, already hovering right above his head.


    The terrifying hand blazed with a twisting black light that ruined everything it touched.


    Austin steeled himself against the impending strike, knowing resistance was futile. The gap between the chief''s strength and his was too wide.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be fine."


    The voice of Peterson the Taoist Ancestor suddenly spoke in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Austin was not reassured. ''I''m dead, '' he thought woefully.


    At that moment, outside the edge of the universe, an old voice, as if echoing from the past, bellowed, "Death to anyone who violates the Ancient Peace Agreement!"


    The colorful light shot into view, slashing at the head of the chief of the underworld like a long and narrow machete.


    Boom!


    The space within a billion miles around the chief began to tremble.


    The light was powerful and dangerous, cutting through the air like lightning in the dark.


    "What is this?!"


    the chief snapped, stunned and angry at the interruption.


    The streak of light was fast. The chief of the underworld and other powerful cultivators had not even noticed it coming.


    It was not until it caused an explosion that they were finally alerted to its arrival.


    The chief threw all his strength into trying to punch the light beam away.


    Puff!


    Half of the chief''s torso was sliced off, showering his sundered body in blood.


    Thus, he screamed in agony. "What the hell are you?! Stop flitting about and get out!"


    the chief roared with rage.


    He only saw a streak of light attacking him, unaware of who was behind it.


    The strong cultivators around were paralyzed with shock.


    The chief''s b


    would be a big loss if it was destroyed.


    But he soon found he could not escape like he had planned.


    The colorful light broke through the chaos, crossed over to him, and was behind him in an instant.


    "Fine! You want a fight? I''ll give it to you!"


    He had no other choice but to confront the light beam head on.


    The ensuing battle made the energy in the area roll and surge.


    It caused the already devastated terrain to collapse and dissipate.


    But the skirmish lasted only an instant.


    One strike later, the colorful light cut off the chief''s head.


    His screams reverberated through the space.


    Black runes spread out from his body and scattered across the sky. The terrible law power blindly struck out at the colorful beam of light.


    But these last-ditch efforts to fight back were in vain.


    Puff!


    In the end, the avatar of the chief of the underworld turned into ashes.


    This was the final straw for the frightened cultivators around them. One by one, they tapped into their bodily movement skills and left hurriedly.


    The colorful light remained in the area only a brief moment more after the chief''s defeat, just long enough for a voice to boom out of it.


    "No one shall violate the Ancient Peace Agreement!"


    With this, the light quivered in the air and finally disappeared.


    It departed as mysteriously as it came.

 Chapter 2879 I Am Here To Help You

    "This stupid Ancient Peace Agreement!"


    The angry roar resonated all over the palace, even reaching the depths of the entire underworld.


    Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled in the underworld as columns of think scarlet-colored lightning struck down from the sky.


    The ghosts shuddered at the rumbling sound. They knelt down to the ground, not daring to get up.


    "Calm down, sir!


    What happened today proved that the power of the Ancient Peace Agreement still exists. But it also proved another thing," a middle-aged man said calmly as he held a fan in his hand.


    They were in an elegantly decorated study with many books.


    "What do you mean, Josiah?" a scary-looking man asked in confusion.


    He wore a crown and a dark purple robe embroidered with nine black dragons that bared their teeth and their claws.


    The space around the man kept breaking into small fragments due to his formidable aura.


    He was the leader of the underworld, one of the most powerful figures in the universes.


    "Sir, think about it.


    Legend has it that no one can challenge the Ancient Peace Agreement, and anyone who violates it will be killed and so will anyone he holds dear.


    This was also the reason why no one had dared to go against the Ancient Peace Agreement in the past eras.


    However, today, you violated the agreement. The punishment you received is merely losing your avatar while you remain unscathed. On top of that, nothing bad happened in the underworld.


    Can''t you figure out something from all this?"


    Josiah said, waving his fan.


    Upon hearing this, the leader of the underworld was confused.


    Then he realized something as his face lit up.


    He laughed wildly. "You''re right, Josiah.


    That shows that the power of the Ancient Peace Agreement has weakened.


    It is not as powerful as it once was.


    Good, very good!


    I acquired such important information at the price of one of my avatars. It''s a good deal!" the leader said, looking very happy.


    Hearing this lifted up his mood.


    "In that case, I can do what I want without any regard.


    I''m coming back, Earth.


    Just wait and see. I''ll take back what belongs to me sooner or later!"


    The lead


    attack would be enough to silence the intruder. He simply stretched out his hand to seize Austin.


    While the golden immortal was confident that he could easily kill the young man, the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain suddenly flew out of the latter''s body.


    It remained suspended in air, surrounded by the nine drops of Celestial Star Water as it grew to the size of a mountain.


    The mountain along with the magic water unleashed its powerful attack on the golden immortal.


    "What the hell is that?" The golden immortal was in shock.


    Startled, he tried to step back.


    However, the attacks of the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain and the Celestial Star Water slowed his movement down to a crawl. He felt the weight of a thousand mountains bearing upon him.


    Austin drew out his sword and rushed at the terrified golden immortal, reaching him in a blink of an eye.


    "Die!" Austin roared.


    "What''s going on with him? He has reached the Genuine Immortal Realm!"


    It was only now that the Heavenly Majestic Pot and the six golden immortals felt the power of Austin''s real vital energy realm.


    Although the genuine immortal was only a level higher than the sect ancestor, the difference of strength was huge.


    It was no easy work for a sect ancestor to reach the Genuine Immortal Realm.


    In such a short time, Austin managed to become a genuine immortal.


    They found it hard to believe that someone as young as Austin could accomplish such feat.

 Chapter 2880 Chasing The Golden Immortal Of The Divine Sect

    Everyone who stood witness to Austin''s blow was at a loss for words. Along with his demonic body, he launched furious attacks at the golden immortal.


    The golden immortal, on the other hand, gritted his teeth in frustration. He found himself immobilized with Austin''s rare treasures��the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain and the nine drops of Celestial Star Water. Due to this, he was only able to display a fraction of his power.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin could feel the anger boiling in his system, as scalding as magma. He started to use all the secret skills he had and gave off energy so powerful that it seemed like he was the god of war.


    He said, "I don''t give a damn whether you''re at the Genuine Immortal Realm or not. Regardless, you still don''t get to act proudly around me!"


    After the golden immortal heard this, fires of fury and hatred were smoldering in the small narrowed eyes of him.


    But soon enough, his anger translated into fear. He felt the blood drain on his face as he remained immobilized due to Austin''s powerful assets. He could feel himself pant as beads of sweat trickled down his forehead.


    Bang!


    After two or three moves, Austin pointed one finger at the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain. Immediately, under his activation, it came crashing down from the sky. In consequence, the golden immortal''s body was wrecked and was hurled for miles.


    Swish!


    In just a single step, Austin was immediately in front of the battered enemy. He unsheathed his long sword and slashed the golden immortal''s head in one swift motion. Austin stood there, blade in his hand, letting the blood of the enemy drip on its edge.


    Austin saw the shock register on the five other golden immortals'' faces before they could hide it. A small smile played on his lips as he knew he was triumphant in instilling fear upon them. Snapping out of their shock, they bolted towards his direction in an attempt to save their companion.


    "If you want to save him, you need to get my consent first!"


    How could it be possible for the Heavenly Majestic Pot to let go of them? It roared and blocked all the attacks from the five golden immortals.


    "Boy, you will not leave this place unscathed! You''ll be a corpse by the end of this,"


    the spiritual soul of that golden immortal roared angrily. Austin just failed to destroy the spiritual soul of his enemy. It dashed out of his head and flew away as fast as lightning.


    "You can''t escape from me,"


    Austin whispered almost inaudibly. Donning a nonchalant face, he pointed towards the direction of the golden immortal.


    As soon as he gave the signal, the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain instantly flew out and chased the spiritual soul of the golden immortal. Then, it was obliterated��smashed into pieces and was left into oblivion.


    Austin spared no mercy. After all, they were intruders from the other universe that wreaked havoc and disturbed the safety of this universe.


    "Brat, how dare you kill the man of the Divine Sect! You really do have a death wish, don''t you?"


    The other five golden imm


    eir hearts welled up with joy��it was their signal of salvation.


    Just then, a voice was heard.


    "You can''t escape!"


    Austin announced. He and the Heavenly Majestic Pot followed the golden immortals. They were millions of miles away from them, but even through this distance, they could clearly visualize the ancient altar. He knew that they were going to use it as their course of escape.


    "Kid, wait!"


    Using its mind, the Heavenly Majestic Pot suddenly halted Austin.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    Confused, Austin glanced sideways towards the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    "If my eyes didn''t deceive me, the sect leader of the Divine Sect had sent out the Space Ship to pick up the three of them.


    It is a powerful flying magic treasure of the Space Sect.


    I guess it must be the sect leader of the Divine Sect who had specially borrowed the Space Ship from them to send the seven golden immortals to our universe.


    Why don''t we take over the Space Ship? What do you think?"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot suggested using his spiritual sense.


    "Take over the Space Ship? How?"


    It could be a great challenge, but Austin could feel an electric buzz in his system out of excitement.


    Austin was very interested in taking over treasures from his enemies.


    He knew that this Space Ship was not just any other treasure. After all, the Heavenly Majestic Pot commended it.


    "We can sneak over there and hide our existence. When it descends to the universe, we can show up and snatch the ship,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot proposed.


    "Is that possible?


    All of them are golden immortals, and the leader of the Divine Sect would also pay close attention. I''m afraid this will serve as a difficult challenge for us."


    Austin considered his companion''s plans but seemed doubtful about it. If they were not careful, they would surely meet their demise there.


    "Don''t worry. I have my own plan.


    As long as you cooperate, we have a good fighting chance,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot reassured, its voice sounding confident.

 Chapter 2881 Fight Over The Ship (Part One)

    "I have a set of array flags that can be used to hide one''s aura. It''s called the Track-hiding Array.


    When my previous master was about to die, he sent me away with his last energy and magic. He also entrusted me with a lot of treasures that are very powerful and useful.


    To be frank, my master was nice to me. He treated me very well.


    But��"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot communicated with Austin through its spiritual sense. Its voice was filled with sadness as it recollected the times spent with its previous master.


    Austin sensed that the Heavenly Majestic Pot missed his late owner because of their evident closeness.


    The truth of the matter was, the Heavenly Majestic Pot was so determined in betraying the Divine Sect because it had always suspected that its master''s death was a devious plot designed by the current sect leader instead of a mere accident like people kept telling it over the years. The Heavenly Majestic Pot always knew it in its heart that it was right, and the way the current leader of the Divine Sect had been treating it somehow made it even more suspicious, although it didn''t have any solid evidence to prove it.


    "Track-hiding Array? Is it going to be useful?"


    Austin asked with utmost curiosity.


    "Humph! Don''t you dare suspect anything that was left by my deceased master. I just told you that everything he entrusted me was powerful and useful. You would be surprised when you see it with your own eyes.


    My master was indeed not as famous as Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, but as the previous senior leader of the Divine Sect, he had a known reputation in the world of martial arts. His name was one of the biggest in their times.


    You seem suspicious of his abilities, son? You think he is not as capable as I told you?"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot seemed agitated at Austin''s resp


    e Heavenly Majestic Pot, the three golden immortals were shaken to their cores. They wanted to leave the universe as soon as possible before they had to face the same fate as the others who fell in Austin''s hands.


    "The Track-hiding Array is fantastic all right. Thanks to this, our plan is working smoothly,"


    Austin whispered softly, pleasantly surprised by the effects of the array flags.


    "Of course.


    With the help of the array flags, my master had successfully concealed his aura and outsmarted several strong cultivators at the same level as him,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot replied with confidence and pride.


    As soon as the pot finished speaking, a loud noise began to be heard nearby.


    Austin signaled the Heavenly Majestic Pot to be ready at any time.


    The loud noise continued to echo.


    Then the surrounding air started to stir.


    "It''s the Space Ship!"


    The three golden immortals in front of the altar exclaimed as they rejoiced.


    The power of space and time suddenly rallied and broke out on the altar. Influenced by the tremendous power, the space was distorted and twisted like rippling water under a cyclone. Then, a small brown ship surfaced from nowhere and appeared on the altar.

 Chapter 2883 The Leader Of The Divine Sect Came Personally

    The Mysterious Magnetic Mountain and the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor came to Austin''s aid. With their help he was able to have a upper hand in the battle against the three golden immortals. They forced their rivals to retreat.


    No one was in a position to stop the Heavenly Majestic Pot from refining the Space Ship.


    "This is not over. I won''t let you get away with it! Heavenly Majestic Pot!"


    The voice of the leader of the Divine Sect rose again. He sounded extremely furious.


    "Ha-ha!


    Well, I have always wanted to see you like that. Helpless and infuriated!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot sneered. It was evident that they were openly hostile now.


    "Come back, Space Ship!"


    the leader of the Divine Sect called out. He tried to summon the Space Ship.


    Unfortunately, the distance between him and this universe was very huge. There was not even one in ten-thousandth part of summon power left when the summon reached the universe.


    "Ha-ha! You can''t summon it back!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot laughed. Suddenly, the whole body of the Heavenly Majestic Pot began to radiate as if it had been lit up completely. It was shining like the sun.


    High in the air, the white array flags, the yellow seal and the worn-out old rope were all sending out immense power to seal that space. This prevented the Space Ship from passing through the space.


    It was clear that the Heavenly Majestic Pot had learned a lot of secret techniques from its former owner. So, it was trying its best to refine the Space Ship.


    Buzz!


    The Space Ship trembled violently. It sensed the summon coming from the leader of the Divine Sect. Struggling madly, it was trying hard to break through the space and leave the universe.


    "Boy, quickly use your Mysterious Magnetic Mountain to help me suppress the ship. Don''t let it go!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot said to Austin.


    On hearing the Heavenly Majestic Pot''s instruction, Austin stretched out his hand, pointing at the Space Ship. The Mysterious Magnetic Mountain immediately flew over and was suspended in the air, above the ship. Circles of mysterious magnetic field and rolling gravity power radiated and began to suppress the ship.


    At the same time, the Heavenly Majestic Pot took advantage of the opportunity. It began to scatter countless runes for refining. Those runes were all over the sky, like a storm snow, and began drowning the Space Ship.


    Gradually, the ship began to lose energy and stopped struggling.


    "Go to hell, boy!"


    On the other side, the moment the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain had moved away to suppress the Space Ship, the three golden immortals felt the pressure on their bodies greatly reduced. Seeing it as an opportunity, they began to fight back.


    Austin was only a genuine immortal. He had been able to fight against the golden immortals mainly with the help of the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain.


    When the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain went off to suppress the Space Ship, Austin found that it was difficult for him to fight them on his own. The three golden imm


    The strong cultivators activated their spiritual sense and released it. They wanted to see what would happen now.


    Boom!


    The universe in which Austin was staying also could not withstand the terrifying power released by the sect leader. It started to tremble violently.


    There were many places in the universe where huge explosions took place. Large cracks constantly kept emerging and spread all over the starry sky.


    No one was ready for this. The whole universe was about to disintegrate by the shock of the explosions.


    In every nook of the realms of the universe, countless creatures were panic stricken. They were lying down on the ground, unable to stand up at all due to the movement of the land.


    "It''s really the leader of the Divine Sect! I can''t believe it! Is he trying to attack us now, regardless of the Ancient Peace Agreement?"


    Sensing the aura of the sect leader, the Heavenly Majestic Pot turned pale in shock. It was not something it had expected.


    "That''s the leader of the Divine Sect!"


    Austin was shocked too to hear these words.


    At the same time, there were whispers in the Celestial Palace.


    "I can''t believe this. I never thought that the leader of the Divine Sect would come in person!"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, couldn''t help but frown at what he got to know.


    It was quite evident that the strength of the leader of the Divine Sect was terrifying. It could not be resisted by ordinary cultivators. It could only be overcome by someone really, really strong.


    "Well, I hope the power of the Ancient Peace Agreement will be able to stop him. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the universe is in grave danger."


    Peterson sighed as he spoke to himself.


    "That''s great! The leader of the Divine Sect has personally come there. Maybe we can take up the chance. Let''s find out that how much power is left in the Ancient Peace Agreement!"


    All the powerful cultivators of various universes were paying attention to the happenings of that universe. Things had taken a precarious turn.

 Chapter 2884 The Power Of The Ancient Peace Agreement

    The leader of the Divine Sect decided to take action.


    He stretched out a hand toward the universe ahead of him.


    In the depths of the chaos outside all universes stood an old, small temple.


    Inside it, an old yellow paper lay on a table among other sacrifices. The paper let out a furious roar.


    "These idiots have the audacity to keep violating the Ancient Peace Agreement!"


    A thick beam of colorful light shot out from the yellow paper. It transformed into the shape of a blade and flew into the distance.


    This light beam was over ten times bigger than the previous one!


    "Ancient Peace Agreement? Ha! How ridiculous. Let''s see you take me on," the leader of the Divine Sect sneered defiantly.


    He started smashing the space barrier between him and the universe ahead.


    Almost instantly, a booming voice echoed.


    "Die!"


    A thick beam of colorful light came into view, heading straight for the leader of the Divine Sect.


    The leader felt his blood run cold.


    He could already sense the light was so powerful it could destroy anything in its path.


    He stood frozen on the spot, his face indecipherable as he deliberated whether he could withstand the oncoming strike.


    "The Ancient Peace Agreement has deployed another attack! And this seems much stronger than the previous one!"


    At this development, fear spread even among the strongest cultivators of the various universes.


    Their confidence sunk.


    It was dawning on them how mistaken they had been to underestimate the Ancient Peace Agreement.


    It was much more powerful than they could have ever imagined.


    The leader of the Divine Sect immediately arrived at a decision. He turned around, disappearing into the chaotic void.


    "The leader of the Divine Sect fled!"


    All the masters who witnessed the scene were stunned.


    They never thought he would ever turn tail like that. But then, at their distance, they had no idea how unnerv


    even the Sect-protecting Array of the Divine Sect had reached its limit.


    The leader of the Divine Sect was crestfallen, deeply regretting his actions. If he knew this would happen, he wouldn''t have challenged the Ancient Peace Agreement.


    He never imagined the Ancient Peace Agreement was this unforgiving.


    A skinny elder with a walking stick appeared beside him.


    "Sir, we must use the forbidden weapon and light the divine fire. Otherwise, we will not be able to survive this," the elder advised.


    The leader of the Divine Sect turned to look at the speaker and was taken aback to see it was a superior elder, skin so wrinkled and tanned it was like tree bark.


    He bowed respectfully in greeting.


    Although he ruled the Divine Sect, the senior elders enjoyed more prestige and respect than he did.


    Even he wouldn''t dare offend them.


    "Alas! You shouldn''t have breached the Ancient Peace Agreement. Now we are in grave danger," the elder lectured.


    A reproachful look flashed across his eyes.


    The leader of the Divine Sect felt chastised by these words.


    "I''m on it. Our sect has existed for a long time. I will not just watch it destroyed because of the Ancient Peace Agreement."


    The leader of the Divine Sect gritted his teeth and reached a decision.

 Chapter 2885 The Calm Before The Storm

    The Divine Sect''s leader found it excruciatingly difficult to make such a crucial decision.


    There was an ancient doctrine passed down from the Divine Sect.


    The weapon and the divine fire found in the ancestral grave were two of the most important treasures of the Divine Sect for they had protected the heritage of the sect for countless generations.


    The two treasures were only used for the most desperate situations.


    If the weapon and the divine fire in the ancestral grave were used, it meant that the seating leader of the Divine Sect was not competent to run and improve the already great sect.


    In fact, the leader of the Divine Sect was unwilling to use these two treasures. But clearly the Sect-protecting Array made was having a hard time resisting the terrifying seven colored flashes outside, which struck fear inside his heart as every color and flash filled his eyes. In the end, he was forced to use the treasures.


    After a fierce struggle within his heart subsided, the leader of the Divine Sect knew what must be done. He gritted his teeth and used his bodily movement skill to rush towards a hidden place in the headquarters of the Divine Sect.


    A moment later, a large bang echoed through the quiet place.


    Bang!


    A blade the size of a skyscraper burst forth from the secret place in the Divine Sect headquarters.


    The blade emitted the light as bright as the sun. Thousands of blade auras filled the sky and everywhere in the world was brimming with a murderous aura.


    "You are an intruder. Don''t be rude in this sacred land, and get out now!"


    The blade flickered and buzzed with power. Its light was eternal like starlight. It illuminated every conceivable corner of the universe.


    Bang! Another sound was soon heard.


    A bright flame then soared into the sky from the deepest area of the Divine Sect, scorching everything in space.


    Hot waves swept through all directions. The flames were so scorching hot that both space and time were burnt to a crisp.


    Amidst the terrifying sea of fire, a pea-sized red flame slowly rose from the Divine Sect''s headquarters.


    "That is the will of the Ancient Peace Agreement.


    We, the members of the Divine Sect have always honored and dully abided by the Ancient Peace Agreement.


    It must be an honest mistake.


    I am aski


    th and vigor of a true leader.


    Austin underwent too much recently.


    He could not help but feel tiredness start to sink in.


    Throughout the whole universe, all conflict had basically been solved.


    Austin was finally able to take a deep breath and relax.


    All he wanted now was to return to his place and had a good rest.


    Sitting close to Austin, Caroline, Ivy and Sue looked very happy.


    They could feel the weight of Austin''s tiredness


    They decided to spend more time with him, to help relieve some of his fatigue.


    Violet didn''t bother to act shy and cute. She immediately sat beside Austin and kept bombarding him with questions.


    She always put up an innocent, lively-girl facade in front of Austin.


    After returning to the Immortal End World, Austin decided to travel around along with his three beautiful wives.


    The four of them traveled the world while hiding their identity. They mingled and lived among the ordinary citizens, trying to enjoy a normal life for once.


    One day, Austin received a voice message from Master Kevin. They seem to have found forces of both the underworld and the Divine Sect. However, their strength were meager. Kevin suspected that these troops were survivors of the war.


    Austin ordered the Immortal End Alliance to gather a large enough army in order to clean the remaining forces of the underworld and the Divine Sect.


    "Come and met me in the Celestial Palace."


    A dozen days later, Austin was shocked when he received a voice message from Peterson the Taoist Ancestor.

 Chapter 2886 The Messengers From The Sword Palace

    "I understand,"


    Austin replied after he heard Peterson''s message.


    His wives were all anxiously watching him, and Austin bid them a quick farewell before he left.


    "Austin, two messengers from the Sword World came here and met their former leader. They said that their supreme grandmaster ordered him to return.


    He refused to go back with them.


    The messengers then got angry and attacked him to try and drag him away."


    Another message, this time from Kevin, arrived to Austin just as he was about to leave the Immortal End World.


    "What? Messengers from the Sword World?!"


    Austin paused in his tracks in complete shock.


    The former leader of the Sword Palace sworn his allegiance to Austin and was now one of the core members of the Immortal End Alliance.


    "The supreme grandmaster of the Sword World... He better not be playing any tricks,"


    Austin murmured to himself, as a sneer appeared on his face.


    "I''m on my way," was what he replied to Kevin through his spiritual sense.


    He vanished into thin air in the next second with just one move.


    Beyond the deafening sound outside the Immortal End World, blinding streaks of sword light also filled the senses.


    Only three people were fiercely fighting but the dazzling sword light was enough to mistake them for entire armies.


    One of them was the former leader of the Sword Palace.


    Ever since he quit, he became one of Austin''s most capable subordinates and was no longer a part of the Sword Palace.


    The other two were old men still filled with energy and exuding a powerful aura.


    Under the two elders'' joint attacks, the former leader was pushed back and had to retreat. They were truly formidable opponents as they waved their swords at the former leader of the Sword Palace.


    "Fisher, are you out of your mind? How dare you defy our supreme grandmaster?" one of the elders shouted.


    The very space around them shook at his voice that bellowed like a great bell.


    "The supreme grandmaster ordered us to execute you if you refuse to return with us.


    Don''t be stupid, Fisher!"


    The other elder spoke firmly and sternly.


    As soon as the words left his lips, his sword released a tremendous sword aura.


    With a single wave, the right arm of


    est in the Sword Palace when he was still its leader and yet these two masters appeared. It meant that there were more masters in that force than what most people imagined.


    Moreover, over a hundred members formed this sword array and each of them could match a sect ancestor''s strength.


    Austin could sense that these masters were far stronger than most cultivators of their level.


    It was safe bet to say that the Sword Palace was actually stronger than the Heavenly Palace that used to boast being the most powerful force in the universe.


    "Leader Austin, our supreme grandmaster summoned Fisher for he has something to tell him.


    This is a matter within the Sword Palace. I hope you won''t get involved,"


    one of the elders said as he cupped his hands to Austin.


    "Fisher''s a member of the Immortal End Alliance now. Your supreme grandmaster has no right to issue him any order.


    Get lost."


    Austin indifferently waved them off.


    "Leader Austin!


    Can''t you just stay out of this for our supreme grandmaster''s sake?"


    The two elders raised their brows at him.


    "Why would I do that?


    All right. I''ll go meet your grandmaster instead and see what game he''s playing." A defiant sneer replaced Austin''s indifference.


    He stretched out a big hand to grab the two old men.


    "Our supreme grandmaster has recovered and has grown much stronger. Don''t be silly, Austin."


    The two old men could only desperately step back at their full speed in their fear of being caught.

 Chapter 2887 The Ambition Of Sword Palaces Supreme Grandmaster

    "What did you say? He has recovered?"


    Austin was surprised.


    "Yes, he has.


    Austin, I am aware that you have met our supreme grandmaster before, so you should know how strong he is.


    Without a doubt, he is definitely the most powerful man in this universe.


    Therefore, he has declared that all the worlds in this universe must bow at his feet, and should agree to be led by the Sword Palace in order to maintain the peace of the universe from this day forward,"


    one of the two elders said with pride when he saw the changes in Austin''s facial expression.


    "Bow to him and agree to be led by the Sword Palace?


    What about the Immortal End Alliance? Does he want us to bow to the Sword Palace?"


    Amused by the elder''s words, Austin could not help but laugh.


    Then, he finally realized why the people of the Sword Palace had become so aggressive.


    ''The supreme grandmaster of the Sword Palace is a genuine immortal. Since he was seriously injured, he had to hide on that secluded island to heal himself.


    But now he has recovered and regained his strength.


    He thinks he can rule this universe just because he is at the Genuine Immortal Realm and knows anyone will not dare challenge him because of his formidable power.


    Therefore, as soon as he was recovered, he was immediately prepared to dominate the universe, '' Austin pondered.


    "Austin, our supreme grandmaster mentioned that you have an exceptional talent and that he really appreciate you.


    He asks if you are willing to work for him. He wants to take you as his disciple to teach you all the martial arts skills he has learnt.


    This is an invaluable opportunity. You should seize it,"


    an elder said earnestly.


    ''Hmm. He does not look like a liar. It seems that their supreme grandmaster had intended to recruit and mentor me, '' Austin thought as he observed the elder''s expressions.


    "Well, your supreme grandmaster does give me a lot of credit."


    Austin said politely while he tried to decide whether he felt more angry or entertained.


    ''As a matter of fact, I have just defeated eight golden immortals. But now a genuine immortal is tryi


    rld, someone shouted at him.


    Groups of people patrolled outside the Sword World to prevent outsiders from entering the gates. Each of them had a sharp sword on their back.


    Austin had once broken into the Sword World with his army. He had a deal with the supreme grandmaster of the Sword Palace. Afterwards, they left peacefully.


    Ever since then, the Sword World had announced that it was cut off from the outside world overtly.


    However, after the supreme grandmaster of the Sword Palace had recovered, the people of the world had been quite aggressive.


    More than a dozen people from the Sword Palace drew closer and surrounded Austin in a bid to interrogate him.


    Austin snickered at the guards. He ignored them and went up to the palace gates.


    "How dare you trespass and cause trouble in the Sword World? Get him!"


    The group of guards flew into a rage. They drew pit their swords and waved them at Austin.


    Austin released a small amount of vital energy, and in an instant, they were all sent flying away.


    He knew that those men were no match for him. Thus, he didn''t see any point of taking their lives.


    "An intruder has entered the premises! Get him!" one of the injured men shouted.


    The other people of the Sword World heard the cry for help and rushed at Austin all together.


    With his hands clasped behind his back, Austin walked up to the entrance and knocked everyone off the ground.

 Chapter 2888 What The Universe Needs Is Peace

    On an isolated island in the Sword World.


    "What? Is it really him?"


    An old man in a white robe suddenly appeared. He glanced outside keenly.


    Around the old man were thick white venomous pythons circling his body. They opened their large bloody mouths and released a terrifying malicious aura.


    These white pythons were composed of unparalleled sharp sword aura.


    "I was just about to find him, but he actually came here himself.


    As luck would have it, Austin has come to the Sword World," he said to his snakes.


    The old man in white robe stared at Austin with a cold smile. Then, he transformed himself into a ray of sword light and flashed out of the island.


    The elder in white robe was the supreme grandmaster of the Sword Palace.


    Last time, he was forced to make a deal with Austin in exchange for the safety of the Sword World.


    Ever since that deal, he had held a grudge against Austin. Now that Austin had gone back to meet him, he thought it was the perfect time for him to kill Austin.


    When Austin entered the Sword World, he noticed the supreme grandmaster immediately.


    "Boy, how dare you come to see me after what you did?"


    The supreme grandmaster of the Sword Palace turned into a sharp sword light and charged towards Austin. In a flash, he appeared right in front of Austin.


    Austin held his breath. He had exercised the Aura Disguising Skill to an excellent degree. For a moment, the supreme grandmaster of the Sword Palace had not realized that Austin''s cultivation base now was the same level as his. They were both genuine immortals!


    Since he had regarded Austin as a sect ancestor, the supreme grandmaster did not take time to check Austin''s cultivation base level.


    He had a point because the law power existed in this universe was inferior and even a bit incomplete, so it would be next to impossible for people from this place to level up to the Genuine Immortal Realm.


    This was a known fact, and genuine immortals seen in this place so far had all come from other universes.


    "The Sword World is nothing. I will come here any time I want. What are you going to do about it?


    I''m here because I want to know what you are planning to do. Why are you sending your men to make trouble in my Immortal End Alliance?"


    Austin smirked. Then, he waved his hand almost effortlessly and hundreds of people fell in front of the supreme grandmaster.


    These people were the same men who had gone to the Immortal End World to catch Fisher, i


    was densely packed came out of his body. In a moment, two large wings made from the sword radiance spread out from his back.


    Then, the two sword-like wings slightly trembled. The sky and earth could be easily destroyed wherever they went!


    "Humph! Cute little trick,"


    Austin snorted coldly while he waved his fist forward.


    Austin continued to exhibit the Polarity Law. The huge black and white ball rolled towards the supreme grandmaster of the Sword Palace.


    Since he had integrated the Omnipotent Immortal Stone and the Flower of Law, Austin had improved a lot not only in his physical strength, but also with his comprehension of law power.


    Boom!


    A loud thud reverberated as if the earth was collapsing and doomsday was near.


    Bang!


    Austin had hit the supreme grandmaster in the chest with his fist, leaving a huge hole on his body.


    "Ahh!" The supreme grandmaster screamed as he drew back quickly.


    "Austin, we are both genuine immortals and the strongest beings in the universe. There is no need for us to fight a life and death battle.


    I offer you a proposal. From now on, we shall divide the universe and harmoniously rule each of our parts. What do you think?"


    Although he would not say it out loud, the supreme grandmaster was a little afraid of Austin''s strength. He did not want to fight him any longer because of the vigorous forces that Austin had displayed.


    "You think too much.


    What the universe needs is peace, not a ruler.


    Besides, I won''t feel relieved if I don''t kill you."


    Austin sneered at the supreme grandmaster and stepped forward. Then, he waved his fist forward to launch a ferocious attack.

 Chapter 2882 Fight Over The Ship (Part Two)

    "Hurry up, let''s board the Space Ship!"


    The golden immortals ran and scrambled to the altar.


    "It''s go time!


    You stop those cowards. I''ll take care of the ship!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot told Austin, wasting no time.


    Whoosh!


    Austin and the Heavenly Majestic Pot revealed themselves at that moment. They dashed at top speed and were able to reach the altar in an instant.


    "You''re not going anywhere!"


    Austin rallied all his strength and roared like a ferocious thunder.


    He instantaneously summoned several top-tier skills as he charged towards the golden immortals. The Mysterious Magnetic Mountain hovered at the top of the altar while nine drops of Celestial Star Water kept spinning vigorously. Circles of the mysterious magnetic field and a terrifying gravitational force kept flowing from the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain. These world-crushing skills simultaneously enveloped the golden immortals before they could even notice what was going on.


    At the same time, the Heavenly Majestic Pot rushed to the small brown ship at lightning speed.


    Austin and the Heavenly Majestic Pot had been lurking beside the altar all this time, waiting for the perfect timing to make a move. With the misdirection caused by the avatars and their surprise attack, they caught their foes completely off guard.


    "What the hell... What''s going on?!"


    The three golden immortals were dumbfounded at the time being.


    They clearly presumed that Austin and the pot had already headed to another faraway area. That was why they were stunned at the sight of them appearing at the altar out of nowhere.


    Everything happened so fast. They were not prepared in the slightest bit.


    "They want to take the Space Ship. Stop them right now!"


    Durin


    made of materials that were rare to find. Moreover, a large number of powerful space-time related arrays could be seen engraved inside the hull. This enabled the ship to travel through different spaces and universes easily.


    However, in terms of fighting, the ship was certainly not a match for the Heavenly Majestic Pot. It had to surrender before the pot without any resistance.


    "How dare you, you damned pot!"


    The voice of the Divine Sect''s leader reverberated throughout the area. The space shook as if thunders and earthquakes simultaneously occurred.


    "Of course I dare! I''m taking the Space Ship. If you want it back, then come and get it from me��if you can!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot shouted back with confidence in the direction where the sect leader''s voice came from.


    "Hey, little one. I advise you do not resist. The only thing you can do is surrender and go with me. Come on. I will treat you really nice,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot told the Space Ship in a persuasive tone as if it was hoodwinking an innocent girl.


    Not far from them, Austin was fighting viciously and taking care of the three golden immortals from the Divine Sect.

 Chapter 2889 A Wisp Of Sword Aura

    After a few rounds, the supreme grandmaster of the Sword Palace finally screamed in pain.


    Although he tried his best to withstand Austin''s attacks, he was still badly injured that he spat out blood that dyed the sky crimson red.


    It was no doubt that Austin was better than him both in physical strength and law power, so it was difficult for him to counter Austin''s attacks.


    What made him more furious was that he was the one who had handed the Polarity Law over to Austin.


    Ironically, Austin was using the Polarity Law against him, while he was unable to resist.


    After integrating with the Flower of Law, Austin had learned the nature law more efficiently. He even had a better understanding of it compared to the supreme grandmaster the Sword Palace.


    The supreme master let out a mighty roar. Suddenly, runes emerged all over his body.


    They turned into dazzling sword lights that shielded him from Austin''s attacks.


    Much to his dismay, his defense mechanism did not work well.


    After a while, Austin grabbed his opponent''s right arm and tore it off. A rush of blood quickly gushed out of the wound.


    "Brat, even though you''re stronger than me, I can still eliminate you for good!" the supreme grandmaster shouted with twisted face while stepping back hurriedly.


    He gritted his teeth and made a difficult decision.


    Austin was confused and wondered what games he was playing.


    Then, he saw the elder open his mouth widely.


    In the next second, a wisp of sword aura swiftly shot out from his mouth.


    The dim wisp of sword aura flew directly towards Austin.


    His hair immediately stood on end.


    He immediately sensed that the sword aura was a dangerous weapon.


    Austin started to perform the Omnipotent Lightness to distance himself from the sword aura.


    However, he still could not lose the sword aura. It followed him closely wherever he went.


    "Old Swordsman! It''s not possible! How did this guy get his sword aura?"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot''s exclamation of surprise rang out in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "''The Old Swordsman?''"


    Austin did not understand what the pot was saying since he had never heard of the Old Swordsman.


    "Ha-ha! I have to admit you are powerful, Austin. But you will surely die at my hands.


    Even a golden immortal might fail to stop my sword aura. But you, you''re just a new kid on the block.


    Humph! What a shame that I can only use it once, and then it will dissipate.


    I used my strong


    anuals.


    However, none of them interested Austin. After all, he had seen a lot of things.


    After thinking for a while, he decided to take the spoils to the Immortal End World and to place them in the treasury.


    He took a stride and disappeared into the void.


    "Fisher, from now on, you will be the leader of the Sword Palace and the ruler of the Sword World again.


    Set off to the Sword World and get everything done there."


    Austin sent a message to Fisher through his spiritual sense after leaving the Sword World.


    With his current cultivation base, Austin could communicate to anyone and anywhere in the universe in real time.


    "What? Are you serious? I am the leader of the Sword Palace again? What about the supreme grandmaster?"


    Upon receiving Austin''s voice message, Fisher was overjoyed. He had his reservations since he knew that the supreme grandmaster was the real ruler of the Sword World.


    "I took care of him. From now on, you are the one in charge,"


    Austin responded calmly.


    "Really? I''m on it!" Fisher said in excitement.


    He gathered a group of masters in the Immortal End Alliance and headed for the Sword World once again.


    At the same time, Austin was on his way to the Celestial Palace.


    Soon, he reached his destination and met with Peterson.


    Princess Gracie, the eleven holy trees, and Peterson''s three servants were all in the Celestial Palace.


    "Good job, you little minx. That was awesome," the supreme holy tree praised Austin.


    All the other holy trees swarmed him to express their admiration.


    "Austin, come with me. There is something you should know,"


    Peterson said.

 Chapter 2890 The Messenger Of The Ancient Peace Agreement

    With his hands behind his back, Peterson marched towards the secret room. Austin closely followed behind him.


    When he had time on his hands, Peterson usually cultivated and meditated in this area.


    As soon as they arrived, the elder positioned himself in the center of the room. He sat cross-legged in hassock and gestured for Austin to sit down as well.


    Acknowledging the aged man before him, Austin sat down on his feet hurriedly.


    "I guess you know that I am just a wisp of my broken soul," Peterson started.


    He looked straight into Austin''s eyes and sighed inaudibly.


    "Yes, master. I''m aware."


    Austin nodded.


    "Great masters from many universes have been searching for me endlessly for eras.


    They probably want to figure out whether I am still alive.


    Recently, this universe has attracted the attention of lots of masters from other places. The leaders of the underworld and the Divine Sect attempted to barge in here, risking the violation of Ancient Peace Agreement mainly because they knew that I am here.


    They want to get in here to catch me in order to find out where my real body is,"


    Peterson explained.


    ''I see!''


    With a sudden sense of epiphany, Austin exclaimed in his head.


    ''The main goal of the two leaders in here is Peterson''s soul.''


    "Master, are they looking for you because of your treasures?"


    Austin curiously asked.


    He had heard before that Peterson was one of the richest cultivators and he amassed a large quantity of valuable collections from many universes.


    Rumor also had it that Peterson perished after he betrayed the Immortal World.


    Hence, numerous creatures searched far and wide for the treasures he had. They had been doing so for eras.


    "No."


    Peterson simply shook his head. This piqued Austin''s curiosity even more. If not for the treasures, then why were they looking for him?


    As if he heard what Austin thought, Peterson answered, "Perhaps, many weak living beings indeed want to find my treasures.


    But that''s not the purpose of masters like the leaders of the underworld and the Divine Sect. They are wealthy and possess a big sum of fortune. They wouldn''t spent eras looking for my properties when they had accumulated their own treasures.


    They wanted to find my real body because I have s


    s your real body?"


    Austin asked cautiously.


    "Actually, I don''t know where it is. I am not even sure if I''m still alive.


    Eras ago, I lost contact with my real body.


    As a matter of fact, I am not the only wisp of my soul. My spiritual soul fragments can be found in many universes,"


    Peterson explained.


    Austin kept getting more and more intrigued. ''It turned out that Peterson the Taoist Ancestor''s spiritual soul fragments can be find in other universes.''


    "But not long ago, I got this."


    As Peterson waved his hand lightly, a strand of aura floated out from his palm.


    The aura he carried seemed to come from a distant place.


    Austin''s intuition told him that the aura was from another universe.


    This confused Austin, however, since he felt the aura to be very familiar.


    In fact, he felt like he had been looking for it his entire life; it was the missing piece.


    "I got this from my real body. It came from an old star, the Earth.


    I''m guessing my real body has been to the Earth or it still remains there.


    Perhaps the reason why my real body sent this aura to us is to signal that he is still alive."


    The elder smiled out of excitement. He relished in the idea that his real body could still be intact.


    After all, he was just a broken soul fragment. Of course he yearned to become whole once again.


    ''The Earth!''


    Austin was shaken up.


    His mind felt hazy and clouded as he tried to process this. This was a huge surprise.


    Even his body started to tremble uncontrollably.

 Chapter 2891 The Door Of The Gods Hometown

    "Master... where''s the Earth? How far is it? Can I go there?"


    Austin''s voice shook as he asked Peterson. He could barely keep his shock under control.


    "Huh?"


    Peterson turned to look at him in time to catch the desperation on Austin''s face.


    ''Is it possible that...''


    A question was on the tip of Peterson''s tongue as he eyed Austin.


    But he didn''t blurt it out; he knew better than that.


    "It''s difficult to go to earth.


    It''s in an old shabby universe.


    Since the laws in that universe were ruined, it''s in a primitive state.


    There''s barely any spiritual energy and laws there.


    Most of the creatures can''t even cultivate.


    But I did hear that the creatures on some planets in that universe created another civilization�� a science and technology civilization.


    It''s totally different from our cultivation.


    Technology is about studying items and trying to utilize the energy within them.


    It''s impossible to strengthen themselves with that.


    As a result, the shabby universe is pathetically weak.


    Fortunately, according to the Ancient Peace Agreement, masters in the advanced universes aren''t allowed to enter inferior universes,"


    Peterson explained and tried to gauge Austin''s reaction.


    "That''s right... They developed a science and technology civilization!"


    Austin''s face lit up in excitement.


    This was the Earth that he knew.


    At that moment, Austin realized that the Earth the elder spoke of was the one he once lived in.


    Ever since Austin traveled to the Prime Martial World, he''d always wished that he could come back to visit the Earth one day.


    In all the years of desperately fighting to reach the top of this universe, this was the first time he hear news of the Earth!


    The excitement he felt was beyond words.


    All the while, Peterson just looked at him and Austin''s reaction merely confirmed his suspicions.


    "Master, is there really no way


    orn several eras ago and was much older than him.


    "I''ll teach you the Divine Fist Skill. I hope you can master it and carry it forward."


    Princess Gracie decided after a bit of pondering.


    "... What? The Divine Fist Skill is one of the most brilliant martial skills in your kingdom! It''s said to be one of the most powerful fist skills in the world!


    Are you sure you''re going to just impart it to this brat?!


    I want to learn it too, Princess Gracie!"


    the supreme holy tree shouted.


    "You''re so lucky to gain Princess Gracie''s affection. Now she''s even going to teach you the Divine Fist skill.


    What are you waiting for? Show her your gratitude!"


    Sherman reminded him.


    "Thank you, Princess Gracie!"


    An elated Austin beamed at her.


    Many eras ago, the kingdom where Princess Gracie was born was a formidable one that ruled many universes.


    The secret skill from such an old kingdom must be awesome.


    "Come with me."


    Princess Gracie''s sleeve fluttered as she wrapped Austin in it and in the next second, they disappeared.


    "Are you serious, Princess Gracie? You can''t be so partial to this brat! This is unfair!"


    the supreme holy tree whined at Princess Gracie''s back.


    But Princess Gracie just ignored the tree and took Austin away.

 Chapter 2892 Visitors From Different Worlds

    Bang!


    Somewhere in a quiet valley, a deafening sound rang out from Austin''s body.


    The loud noise was as sudden and booming as an angry emperor who had made his subjects prostrate themselves obediently in front of him!


    "This is too overbearing!"


    Austin could not help but exclaim. Under the guidance of Princess Gracie, he practiced the Divine Fist Skill.


    When he performed this skill, the clear fist shadow dazzled and an enormous amount of vital energy surged with unparalleled momentum.


    "Remember, the most important thing in mastering the Divine Fist Skill is to focus on your momentum!


    Only by comprehending the imperial momentum, incorporating the imperial law to your body, and harnessing the power to suppress the enemy can you activate the true potential of the Divine Fist Skill.


    In a nutshell, the key to maximize the power of the skill is to gain more momentum, instead of focusing on the skill itself,"


    Princess Gracie instructed patiently.


    After a few hours, she left the valley to allow Austin to cultivate by himself.


    Sometimes, Austin sat cross-legged and meditated, but other times he left the valley and jumped into the deep starry sky to activate the shadow and fist attacks.


    The more he cultivated, the more he marveled at the fearsome and unfathomable strength of the skill.


    Boom!


    In the fathomless starry sky of the universe, the light of Austin''s fist attack shattered the heaven; the impact of its imperial law was so powerful that it urged all the creatures in the universe to kneel down and surrender.


    A dozen days later, Austin had proficiently learned most of the essence of the fist skill.


    However, he still needed to use the skill to attack his enemies frequently and accumulate enough experience in the battlefield to significantly improve this ability.


    Thus, Austin went to bid farewell to Princess Gracie and then left the Celestial Palace.


    He was about to leave his universe soon. Thus, he had to go back to his world and maintain the order and amity among all the living creatures.


    Finally, the universe he was staying was at peace.


    After all the terrible fighting a few days ago, people there felt even the entire universe was worn out.


    Fortunately, conflicts were resolved, and the universe could now enter a strife-free period of recuperation.


    While Austin was wandering alone in the starry sky, he unleashed his spiritual sense to pe


    t, be quiet and listen to me,"


    Austin said and waved his hand.


    Immediately, the sky was deafeningly silent once again that one could even hear a pin drop.


    "Our universe has just gone through a terrible war, from which everyone has suffered great losses,"


    Austin said slowly.


    All the creatures in the sky could not help but reimagine the devastating disaster that had happened in the universe not long ago.


    During that time, thousands of trillions of creatures were slaughtered.


    The whole universe was filled with a foul smell of blood. Numerous innocent creatures also died a terrible death.


    It was a spine-chilling tragedy that anybody feared to recall.


    "But I promise you that from now on, the universe is safe. The great war is over,"


    Austin continued.


    "We must focus all our efforts to heal and maintain the peace that we enjoy now. There is no need to fight or to form cliques.


    Different worlds shall coexist and cooperate with each other harmoniously.


    Therefore, I shall proclaim that in the following days, any form of fighting will be forbidden in the whole universe. Anyone who violates this rule will personally be eradicated by me.


    Therefore, there is no need for your men to become my people and your worlds to follow my leadership.


    I urge you to go back and make greater efforts to make your own worlds prosperous.


    Of course, if you wish to establish a cordial relationship with the Immortal End World and the Immortal End Alliance, you are all very welcome to do so."


    Austin spoke with benevolence and sincerity, while everyone listened to him carefully.

 Chapter 2893 The Warm Welcome From Herbert

    "Well, that''s all I want to say.


    Don''t worry. You should go back now. The most important thing now is for you to develop your own world, and do everything you can to make it prosperous and well developed. I shall look forward to that day."


    After saying that, Austin turned around and went back to the Immortal End World.


    All the creatures of that world watched Austin''s receding figure with awe and respect. They were deeply touched by his words, all the way to the core of their hearts. They didn''t take their eyes off him until he had completely disappeared.


    In the world of martial arts, it was a standard rule that the strong cultivators could order around and bully the weaker cultivators.


    Strong cultivators were the kings of their world and dominated everything in it.


    With his horrifying ability, Austin was capable enough to defeat all the strong cultivators, anywhere in the universe. At present, with his help, the Immortal End Alliance had become the biggest force in the universe.


    All the living beings in the universe understood that it was just a matter of time before Austin became the one and only king of the martial arts world and dominated everyone and everything in it.


    Creatures in many worlds even knew that they should take the initiative to show their loyalty to Austin rather than wait for him to force them on it.


    That was why they came to meet Austin today, offering themselves to be his followers, at his service.


    However, the wise words that came from Austin''s mouth caught them by surprise.


    Peace was what the whole universe needed to heal and eventually thrive. All creatures and inhabitants therein wanted to live in unity and contentment. War was the last thing that everybody wished for. With long lasting peace, finding allies, building armies and searching for supreme powers for any fight would no longer be needed.


    Every world should coexist in peace and cooperate with others for a better and brighter future.


    Austin had already gone, but all the creatures were still lost in deep thought. What Austin had said echoed in their minds as they thought them over and over again.


    Austin clearly expressed that he had no intention of being the supreme leader of the universe.


    "Citizens of the universe, you must know clearly what Austin meant. Please go back to your worlds and live your happy lives."


    Kevin and the people of the Immortal End Alliance cupped their hands towards all the other people to show their politeness. Then they also turned around and left, following Austin.


    "Listen to me, everybody. Leader Austin has made it very clear that from now on, all the worlds in this universe shall coexist alongside each other in peace and develop our worlds with joint hands. There shall be no more fights, nor alliances in preparation for fights! It should be a thing of the past now.


    We must adhere to Leader Austin''s orders and make a pact not to break it!"


    The middle-aged man in grey, who had talked to Austin previously, in turn addressed the crowd. He spoke the words alo


    ngers from other worlds also came to welcome Austin.


    Austin was very friendly with them and talked to them kindly. This surprised all the messengers. They all realized that Austin was a nice and humble guy and that their trip to the Flame Holy Land was worthwhile.


    The joyful commotion lasted for quite a while before everybody finally dispersed and went back to their own normal business.


    For the next few days, Austin stayed in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land for some much needed rest.


    When the right time came, Austin revealed to Caroline, Ivy, Sue, Violet and all his other friends, his plan of leaving this universe.


    The gnome was present and heard the news as well.


    Surprised but not resentful, Caroline and everyone, who knew about it, wanted to go with Austin.


    A wry smile flashed on Austin''s face. He knew how dangerous this journey was going to be. It was going to be impossible to take so many people with him.


    Austin tried to persuade them to change their minds, giving valid reasons for each one of them.


    "Master, I must go with you. There is a possibility of you coming across some of the members of our nine-tailed demon fox race in some another universes.


    I want to find them too."


    Violet told Austin her intentions.


    "I want to go with you too. The species of my people is a kind of ancient beast.


    In this universe, I haven''t found any news of my kind. Maybe they exist in another universe."


    The gnome also spoke up after some serious thought.


    "There is no trace or news of any ancient beasts in this universe. To find our people, we must go and explore other universes,"


    Violet added, supporting the gnome''s argument.


    Both of them were quite resolute and serious about it.


    "All right. Fine, you can both come along with me."


    Austin had no choice but to agree with a nod.


    As for Caroline, Ivy and Sue, they agreed to stay in the current universe upon Austin''s insistence.


    They agreed only because Austin promised that he would come back as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2894 Two Little Boys

    Meanwhile, Austin promised his three wives that he would take them to a very special place when he came back next time.


    Moreover, he would spend more time and live there with them for a while.


    Caroline, Ivy and Sue were quite intrigued by the place that Austin was praising so much and asked him a lot of questions trying to guess the mysterious place he was talking about.


    Austin on the other hand, had his lips sealed and was not divulging any information. He wanted to keep their destination as a surprise, so he asked them to wait patiently.


    Of course, the special place that Austin was referring to was the Earth.


    Deep in his heart, Austin had always regarded Earth as his home.


    Therefore, Austin really wanted to take his wives back to Earth and show them his roots and where he came from, as well as spend some time there.


    However this time, Austin was going to explore and know the route first, and then the next time he went back he would take his family with him.


    ''When I come back to Earth, will my parents, my younger brother, sister and friends still be alive?''


    The thought suddenly occurred to Austin.


    This was a problem that involved both space and time energy.


    Austin had no idea if the time in his current universe was in sync with the universe where Earth was located.


    It had been decades since he had first arrived on his current universe.


    He wondered whether it was the same on earth and if it had been decades since he had disappeared from that place.


    Austin knew that his fears and questions could only be answered when he went back to see for himself.


    So he didn''t bother to task himself with thinking about impossible issues for now.


    After staying in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land for a dozen days, Austin went back to the Prime Martial World and entered the pot.


    The little infinity beast and the divine silkworm had been training themselves in the time chamber. Austin''s main purpose was to visit them.


    In the cave hidden inside the pot, at the pavilion where Corey and Faran usually played chess, Austin caught sight of two little boys who looked about five years old.


    The two kids emitted a golden divine aura, and they had a pair of bright eyes.


    Austin had never seen them before, but he thought they looked familiar.


    "Who are you?"


    Austin asked in confusion as he entered the pavilion.


    "What? You don''t recognize us, Austin?"


    one of the kids asked in a childish voice.


    ''How come he knows my name?''


    Austin was more puzzled as he studied the kids more keenly than before.


    "Could this be true? Are you the little infinity beast and the divine silkworm?"


    Austin gulped in shock as he asked with uncertainty.


    "Yes, it''s us. You are so smart,"


    the other boy shouted as he


    to treat the young man with the due respect that he deserved.


    "Please get up!"


    Austin was shocked and rushed to help them up.


    Corey and Faran had helped Austin a lot, so Austin had always been grateful and respectful towards both of them.


    "Leave us be. Now that you are our young master, we need to observe all etiquette and treat you the way you deserve,"


    the elders insisted.


    Since they insisted, Austin couldn''t do much and simply let them be.


    "Since you have asked us to move to the Celestial Palace, we will set off right away,"


    the elders said after they looked at each other in agreement.


    In fact, they really wanted to see their master but didn''t know how to broach the subject.


    "Great. You can get going,"


    Austin said in delight.


    Then Corey and Faran were bound for the Celestial Palace.


    "Well, I still have some unfinished business to attend to,"


    Austin murmured as he looked into the distance.


    Then he left the Immortal End World and floated outside the world.


    He activated the Omnipotent Lightness and moved at a shocking speed.


    A moment later, he appeared at a star cluster. He suddenly stood still while trying to look ahead with his sharp eyes.


    There was a huge world in front of him.


    It was a powerful, thriving place.


    Almost every creature knew about this mysterious and powerful land.


    It was where the headquarters of the Heavenly Palace was located.


    "The Heavenly Palace, here I come!" Austin said with a sneer.


    Austin made no secret of his arrival. He released his full energy that billowed and spread in the star cluster.


    The whole space shook vigorously as if it had been struck by an earthquake.


    "Please calm down, Leader Austin!"


    A moment later, a voice of panic rang out.


    Then a figure hurriedly rushed out of the headquarters of the Heavenly Palace.

 Chapter 2895 Yield Your Spiritual Soul Orb

    Who else would it be if not the leader of the Heavenly Palace?


    "Greetings," Austin said flatly.


    "How are you doing this fine day?"


    "I''m doing quite well," the leader of the Heavenly Palace the reply in an even, careful tone.


    "I thank you for your concern.


    I do wonder, however, what brings you here?"


    His bow was low and humble. He was obviously trying to earn favor.


    He might be a renowned cultivator, but he was fully aware that Austin had already surpassed him both in strength and reputation.


    He knew that his reign was over, and Austin had effectively taken his place.


    "Now," Austin began, casting a meaningful glance at the elder man.


    "You have been keeping a rather low profile recently.


    I haven''t even had the honor or the opportunity to meet you in person."


    "Leader Austin, I understand what you are saying.


    As a matter of fact, it was my intention to go to the Immortal End World to offer apologies and pay my respects.


    I hesitated on account of the numerous offenses I have committed. I was afraid that I will not be pardoned.


    But now that you are here before me, I will no longer avoid the acknowledgment of my transgressions.


    Please forgive me, Leader Austin, and grant me punishment as you deem fit."


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace knew the true purpose of this visit.


    They had faced each other many times in the past.


    He knew that Austin would not let him go easily.


    As the young man grew in strength and power, many top masters who had altercations with him had chosen to lay low. The leader of the Heavenly Palace was among them.


    They remained in their own headquarters and refused to make appearances in public.


    They recognized the fact that Austin had become the ruler of the universe, and there was no changing that.


    They also knew the grim reality that Austin would one day come and get even with them one by one.


    As a result, the top masters, including the leader of the Heavenly Palace, owner of the Star Island and the emperor of the Sky Phoenix Kingdom, were living their lives laden with apprehension and underlying panic.


    And now it had come to this. Austin had finally come to the Heavenly Palace.


    The leader of the Heavenly Palace knew there was no use in trying to escape the fate that was about to befall him, so he surrendered himself to the young man''s whim.


    He dared not raise a fight.


    The entire univ


    at the former best masters of the universe.


    With his current standing, he felt neither need nor compulsion to show them much respect.


    The air began to feel heavy.


    "Leader Austin, I am aware what I must do." The owner of the Star Island stepped forward and bowed to Austin.


    Out of all the masters, he bore the biggest grudge, and so he was quite worried that his life might not be spared.


    Hence, he took the initiative to speak first and offer his submission.


    When the leader of the Heavenly Palace came to get him, he was told that the only way to secure his survival was to surrender his spiritual soul orb to Austin, and bow to his orders.


    To his immense relief, Austin nodded his assent.


    The owner of the Star Island spared no moment in handing over his spiritual soul orb.


    All at once, before Austin could even say anything, all the other masters rushed forward to surrender their spiritual soul orbs as well.


    "Good," Austin announced, once the rituals were over.


    He looked at the masters with satisfaction.


    "I will not make you my servants.


    You are all equal to me in identity,"


    he stated with emphasis.


    "I need you to work together to maintain the peace of the universe."


    "Leader Austin, we understand," the masters proclaimed.


    "From now on, we will look to you no matter what happens!"


    Austin''s only response was a nod, then he turned and left the room without another word.


    He felt quite reassured after having secured the promise from these top masters.


    Now he fully intended to focus on his cultivation and get ready for his next adventure.

 Chapter 2896 Open The Heaven Secret Realm

    Inside the time chamber, everyone, which included Austin, Caroline, Ivy, Sue, Violet, the gnome, the little infinity beast, the divine silkworm, even Evan and Herbert, focused on their cultivation quietly in separate positions.


    Although there were a lot of people, it didn''t look crowded at all. The time chamber even seemed spacious, and the cultivators felt isolated to each other. Due to the mysterious law of time and space this secret room contained, it was vast enough to host tens of thousands of people at one time, let along with the people here now.


    Austin brought the people closely related to him here, hoping that that the special law here could improve their cultivation level rapidly.


    As for himself, he was hoping that he could take his cultivation up a notch before he left.


    "Introduction to the Vital Energy Circulation! It''s time to make another breakthrough," Austin murmured in one of the corners in the time chamber, concentrating fully on his cultivation.


    He sat cross-legged on the ground, with his back straight up, and face as passive as it would be in slumber. He practiced a special cultivation method that could be connected to the circulation of vital energy.


    The second stage of the Scripture was about opening the secret realm of elixir field, which Austin had reached before.


    The following was the third stage, the heaven secret realm.


    "The human body has a heaven secret realm. From the elixir field, it flows up through the spine and then to the immortal area, where a deity is inside!"


    Austin mentally reminded himself, trying to understand everything deeper and deeper.


    Austin was intensively into his meditation. He breathed deeply, aware of his own heart beating and the rise and fall of his chest. He drifted into semi-consciousness. He spelled out the words he needed to say until finally, he entered a mysterious and empty state. Starting from his elixir field, he went along the spine to find the heaven secret realm -- the place where the deity was found.


    This particular realm was a struggle to get to, more laborious than reaching heaven itself!


    As it turned out, the third stage was indeed much more complicated than the previous two. It was more taxing, and it needed more mental prowess before anyone could reach it.


    Austin''s abilities, however, were growing too. The spiritual tree in his Soul Sea kept thriving, and in consequence, his spiritual sense was improving as well. On top of it, he was also cultivating the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation now. He was supposed to break through any barrier in his way.


    This specific cultivation, the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation, mainly involved with meditating and thinking.


    Mastering this would be favorable for cultivators with powerful soul energy, and in that case, the cultivation was akin to breaking a piece of bamboo.


    "Here is the heaven secret realm!"


    A voice suddenly thundered within Austin''s body. The sound was so deafening that it even made the ground tremble along with it.


    Then, a brilliant gate suddenly materi


    bad.


    This idea just came into his head all of a sudden.


    Therefore, without any delay, he made four avatars.


    Each of them carried part of his spiritual soul energy and part of his memories, experiences and emotions.


    Each of them even held a portion of Austin''s fighting power.


    Because of his terrific fighting power, even a small part of it was more than enough to crush any master in the universe.


    The four avatars were his trump cards left in the universe.


    Of course, the primary purpose of these four avatars was to accompany his women, to prevent any of them feeling too lonely when he was away.


    After leaving the four avatars behind, Austin flashed and disappeared in the chamber.


    Eventually, Austin reached the Celestial Palace.


    He went directly to Peterson.


    "Master, how do I cross this universe to another?"


    Austin immediately bowed at the Peterson''s presence.


    This was a question of great interest to him.


    Crossing universes was not an easy task to do. It excited Austin that he had the chance to do this.


    As far as he learned, only those extremely powerful gigantic ones could force themselves to go through different universes.


    "Well, maybe other people need to worry about it, but it won''t be a problem to you. Now, you can go to another universe as you wish. What''s troubling you, son?"


    Peterson let out a loud laugh upon hearing Austin''s absurd question.


    "What? I don''t get it..."


    Austin was stunned.


    "You brat, I feel ashamed of you, Don''t you remember we have the Space Ship of Space Sect to travel through different universes? It''s only a piece of cake!"


    The voice of the Heavenly Majestic Pot immediately reached Austin''s ears, since Austin took it with him all the time.


    "Right! I remember now! How could I forget the ship? It can go through different universes!"


    Austin slammed his fist into his palm as he remembered how he had subdued this treasure with the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    "Earth, I''m coming!"


    Austin then looked at the distant space, full of expectation.

 Chapter 2897 The Ancient Gods Magic Treasure

    "Ha-ha! Anyway, you should get going,"


    Peterson said with a laugh.


    "Heavenly Majestic Pot, you''re quite the traveler since you used to go on expeditions around various universes with your former master. Thus, I will give you the directions to your destination. You can set off now,"


    Peterson instructed the Heavenly Majestic Pot, as he sent a message to it.


    "Since you''re my disciple now, I will provide you an old scripture about laws that you may find useful one day.


    I take it you have learned many of the most brilliant martial arts skills, such as the Concentration Method, the Divine Polarity Swords, the Golden Sun Scripture, the Divine Fist Skill, and Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation.


    Although you have practiced a lot techniques, I am aware that you have not fully mastered all of them.


    When you get the hang of your own martial arts skills, I will be delighted to teach you some new moves.


    Here is the General Scripture of Chaos.


    Take time to study it,"


    Peterson said as he placed the scripture into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Boy, you are so lucky! The General Scripture of Chaos was regarded as one of the most authoritative books about laws.


    I can''t believe this old man gave you one of his most cherished treasures.


    Heck, you even got the Divine Fist Skill and the General Chaotic Scripture. If people found out you had these, many young talents will surely get jealous of you."


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot''s voice of excitement echoed in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Thank you so much, master!"


    Austin said hurriedly, looking elated.


    "Well, go on now. Be careful,"


    Peterson said.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot flew out of Austin''s body and launched the Space Ship.


    "Let''s go, boy!"


    The pot leaped onto the ship.


    Austin followed suit.


    Then, the Heavenly Majestic Pot activated the Space Ship, which released both temporal and spatial laws.


    Finally, the huge vessel trembled and immediately dashed forward.


    Bang!


    It created a long spatial passage.


    The Space Ship flew into the space channel and disappeared completely from the view of those below.


    "Boy, this channel connects our universe to many other different unive


    treasures before he died. Don''t you dare think about taking them from me!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot glared at Austin like an old man reprimanding a young boy.


    Although it had been refined by Austin, the pot still acted like a senior in front of Austin. So it did not feel threatened at all.


    Then, the pot began to teach Violet how to refine the handkerchief.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot itself was a magic treasure so it knew a lot about all kinds of other magic treasures.


    It was almost impossible for Violet to refine the handkerchief on her own since her powers were still too weak.


    However, with the patient guidance of the pot, she managed to communicate with the handkerchief easily.


    When Austin saw the radiant look on Violet''s face, he stopped disturbing the two of them.


    No one knew how long time had passed.


    "Hey, boy. Here we are,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot said abruptly.


    "We''re finally here!"


    Austin, the gnome, the little infinity beast, and the divine silkworm were overjoyed as they stood up at the same time.


    "Yes, we are about to reach another universe."


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot nodded in confirmation.


    At that moment, only Violet was sitting still on the ship as she was still working on the handkerchief.


    Austin then teleported her into the Slave Tower so that she could concentrate on her work.


    With a loud racketing sound, the Space Ship left the Space Wormhole and arrived at another space.

 Chapter 2898 Arrival (Part One)

    In front of him was a vast space full of brightly shining stars.


    The stars twinkled and shimmered in the boundless universe. Once in a while, a shooting star would briefly draw a bright line in the dark background and disappear just as quickly. It was a breathtaking image of bright diamonds scattered across the infinite canvas of the night sky.


    "Hmm... I feel like I have been here before,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot murmured as soon as they arrived at this new universe.


    "Oh, yeah, I remember it now! This is the Purple Cosmos!"


    it shouted with excitement as it sensed the aura of this starry area.


    "Cosmos? What are you talking about? I''ve never heard of that before."


    Austin, the gnome and all the other people were puzzled at the pot''s words.


    "Yes, yes! Cosmos!


    To put it in more simple terms, it is another name for universe.


    For example, the universe you come from is also called the Fallen Immortal Cosmos which is actually a relatively inferior cosmos. No offense,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot explained to everybody with a wink.


    ''What did it call our universe? The Fallen Immortal Cosmos?''


    Austin was surprised. He didn''t know that that was how outsiders from other universes called the universe that he came from. This was all new to him.


    "Yes. In most of the universes, people prefer to call the universe as the cosmos. It''s a more modern term. The word, universe is so... old fashioned!


    So, you''d better do the same to avoid weird looks and even some jokes."


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot reminded its friends with a kind grin.


    Due to the wide experience it had accumulated over the past, it had acquired significant knowledge about so many things under the heavens.


    "Is there a planet called Earth in the Purple Cosmos? There is life on that pla


    os..."


    Austin murmured to himself in deep thought.


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, a stream of light darted towards Austin from out of nowhere. It then stopped in front of him.


    It was a Contact Jade Slip.


    "Welcome, Austin! You have finally come to this universe.


    I''ve been waiting for you here for quite some time now. I really look forward to meeting you again and now here you are. You may proceed to the Heaven Continent and wait for me there.


    Right now, I am still on a mission that requires me to make an investigation on something. It may take a couple of days. In the meantime, you may explore what this cosmos has to offer and have a good time.


    Just go to the Heaven Continent first. Then I''ll find you when I return."


    A voice from the Contact Jade Slip gave instructions.


    "It''s Master Hare!"


    Austin was overjoyed to hear his voice.


    Master Hare was the skinny old man who had stayed in the chaotic void.


    He was a tremendous help during some of the recent events. Some of those things, like Austin''s breakthrough to the Genuine Immortal Realm, might have ended differently without Master Hare lending a hand. Austin had personally met him twice in the chaotic void.

 Chapter 2899 Arrival (Part Two)

    The first time they met, Master Hare killed a Tomber and dug out the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor from it. He then gave the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor to Austin.


    The second time they met, Master Hare brought Austin to explore the Ghostdom and killed a young Tomber there. The old man took blood from the Tomber and integrated it into Austin''s body using a secret method.


    Austin owed the old man a lot. They had some sort of a special bond. That was why Austin could easily sense his aura as soon as the Jade Slip appeared.


    "Okay, I got it. The Heaven Continent! Let''s go there and find a place to settle in and rest."


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot had come to the Purple Cosmos before, so it was familiar with many of the places here. It led the way, guiding Austin and the rest of the team to the Heaven Continent.


    The Space Ship flew at lightning speed through the starry space.


    The Space Ship was one of the magic weapons in the Space Sect that had been passed on from generation to generation. It was the most excellent and reliable transport vehicle, no matter what universe it was in. Once it got off the air, it was impossible for any common creature to perceive its whereabouts, thanks to its advanced stealth technology.


    Soon, the Space Ship crossed the atmospheric barrier of a world and appeared above a vast continent.


    "Here we are! The Heaven Continent!


    Let''s find a place to take a rest."


    After navigating the craft the entire time, the Heavenly Majestic Pot landed the Space Ship on the continent silently. Upon landing, Austin and all the other people followed it outside.


    The team scanned the area, taking in the surroundings and appreciating the appearance of the Heaven Continent.


    Au


    ry white elephant. He immediately recognized it at first glance.


    "Well, that beast is actually the divine elephant.


    It is a descendant of the white elephant in the legend. However, it is not pure in blood as its ancestors.


    It is not easy for the people in the world to see the actual white elephant in the legend."


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot cast a look at the white elephant before explaining to Austin.


    "Oh, okay. I got it,"


    Austin replied with a sigh.


    "We can go to different universes in the future, Austin. Maybe you will have a chance to see the real white elephant in the legend."


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot tried to console Austin.


    "Master, I have succeeded in refining the handkerchief."


    Violet''s voice was suddenly heard inside his Soul Sea. She sounded really excited.


    "Really? That''s good news Violet. Well done."


    Austin was overjoyed. He immediately teleported Violet out of the Slave Tower. The next moment, Violet was standing by his side.


    "What is it? What''s going on? Look, it''s a nine-tailed demon fox! Did you see it? Let''s go. We can''t let it get away!"


    A voice suddenly came from a distance.

 Chapter 2900 The Hunting Cosmos

    Austin looked ahead with a frown.


    Dozens of figures closed in and surrounded Austin and his companions in an instant.


    The men were much taller than ordinary people, and their clothes were made of different beasts'' skin. They looked like primordial hunters and gatherers.


    The beast skin that they had clothed themselves in contained a daunting energy.


    Apparently, the animal pelt they wore belonged to powerful beasts; hence, it carried with it formidable energy.


    "Look, a nine-tailed demon fox! I heard this rare ancient beast only live in the Beast Cosmos.


    Never in my life did I expect to run into one in the Purple Cosmos! Looks like today is my lucky day! Come on, guys. Let''s get this beast," a young man who wore a black beast skin said in excitement while pointing at Violet.


    His eyes lit up with pleasure. From time to time, he would stick out his tongue and licked his lips maliciously.


    "Humph!"


    Violet snorted.


    Violet was an eminent figure with a remarkable talent. She was famous for her great powers among the young cultivators of the Immortal End Alliance, and even in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Nevertheless, she was friends with Austin. All the creatures in their universe had to be courteous around her because everyone knew that once they disrespect Violet in any way, they had to answer to Austin.


    But the young man in the black beast''s clothing now saw Violet as his prey. That was an insult that Violet could never tolerate.


    "Rest assured, Mr. Mu. We may stand no chance against catching a fully-fledged and mature nine-tailed demon fox.


    But this one hasn''t grown up yet. It''s best we capture her now when she''s not at her prime," a brawny old man next to the young man said confidently.


    When he spoke, he glanced at Austin, the gnome, the little infinity beast and the heaven silkworm coldly.


    The elder was at the Golden Immortal Realm, while the young man was a genuine immortal.


    The other muscular men either had the strength of a genuine immortal or a sect ancestor.


    "Wait!"


    The brawny old man''s eyes stopped at the gnome abruptly.


    "It''s a gnome! It is an ancient beast too! Ha-ha! Mr. Mu, I can''t believe we ran into two ancient beasts at the same instance."


    The strong old man was thrilled after recognizing the gnome.


    "What? Are you saying that this is the legendary creature widely known for its prowess on the law of space? Hmm, I''ve wanted one ever since.


    ch their prey with their bare hands.


    However, Austin was so much stronger than what they thought.


    All of a sudden, he summoned the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    The pot shook lightly and turned all the strong men at the sect ancestor level to ashes! In an instant, they dissipated like dusts in the wind.


    Austin pointed at the remaining horde, and the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain surrounded by nine drops of Celestial Star Water erupted from his body. They emitted a monumental amount of power that crushed everything it came upon.


    At the same time, the door of the heaven secret realm inside Austin''s body opened. Subsequently, a huge dragon rushed out and appeared in the sky. It pounced on the young man and his crew mercilessly.


    In a few seconds, Austin had destroyed all the enemies at the Genuine Immortal Realm.


    Recently, Austin''s fighting power had increased tenfold!


    It would be a piece of cake for him to slay genuine immortals.


    Thanks to his exceptional talent and numerous trump cards, Austin could terminate the cultivators of his level almost effortlessly.


    "What? It can''t be!"


    The young man and the elder were dumbfounded.


    ''He eliminated all of them with just one move!''


    "Now, it''s your turn!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot and Austin bolted towards the two survivors fiercely.


    The duo released formidable energy waves, which sent the elder and the young man flying.


    "Wait. Don''t kill them just yet!"


    Austin shouted.


    He suddenly became curious about the Hunting Cosmos. Therefore, Austin decided to take the two men as captives and interrogate them about the uncharted land.

 Chapter 2901 The Mu Clan

    "Humph! I will kill you now!"


    The young man ripped off the bag made of animal skin from his waist and tossed it up in the air.


    "GRRRRR!!!"


    Roars of beasts reverberated around them.


    Fierce beasts, each and every one gigantic, rushed out of the bag, quickly crowding the sky.


    There were more than a hundred of them, all at least as strong as genuine immortals, with five even able to match the strength of golden immortals.


    One by one, they ran up to pounce on Austin.


    "This is what happens when a weakling dares to lay a hand on the Mu Clan. You''ve dug your own grave," the young man said with cruel smirk.


    The strong elder also sneered wickedly at Austin. Both were convinced Austin was as good as dead.


    What happened next left them stunned.


    Austin performed the Divine Fist Skill to strike at the beasts.


    Meanwhile, along with the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain, the Heavenly Majestic Pot took on the five beasts of golden immortal level strength.


    In short time, Austin and the Heavenly Majestic Pot had slaughtered all the beasts released by the young man.


    "This feels great!" Austin crowed.


    It was the first time he had used the Divine Fist Skill. To his delight, he found it allowed him to take down beings of genuine immortal level strength without any difficulty.


    The sight unnerved his opponents. "Damn it! We may need to get out of here, Mr. Mu,"


    the old man put forth, growing nervous.


    The young man was also starting to turn pale with fear.


    It was suddenly dawning on them they had messed with the wrong person.


    "As someone from the Mu Clan of the Hunting Cosmos, I swear I will make you pay for this! You just wait, you brat!" the young man declared, glaring bitterly at Austin.


    With a wave of his hand, a beast bone materialized. The young man activated it. A spatial passage appeared in front of him.


    He and the elder dashed forward and disappeared into the portal.


    "Let''s go after them, brat!" the Heavenly Majestic Pot called out to Austin.


    It summoned the Space Ship, then quickly boarded it with Austin. The vessel flew into the passage.


    "There they are! Straight ahead!"


    It didn''t take long before Austin and the Heavenly Majestic Pot spotted the young man and the elder.


    They were on their feet riding on a huge beast bone.


    The bone emitted a spatial energy as it moved forward in the passage.


    But the Space Ship was much faster.


    Soon, Austin and


    has perished!"


    The news spread quickly through the Mu Clan, causing a stir.


    The chief of the Mu Clan threw a devastating fit upon hearing it. He ordered his men to find out what happened.


    A member of the Mu Clan reported back after a quick inquiry.


    "Mr. Abraham appeared to have died in the Purple Cosmos," he told the chief.


    "Then contact the people in the Purple Cosmos and ask them to help us find the murderer! I must avenge my grandson!"


    the chief of the Mu Clan roared.


    As this developed, the so-called murderer was already at the Heaven Continent of the Purple Cosmos.


    "Where are you, boy?"


    Austin received a voice message as soon as he arrived at the continent.


    "Sir!"


    Bursting with delight, Austin rattled off his specific location.


    No sooner had he finished, than a scrawny old man emerged from the chaotic void nearby.


    Austin gushed at the sight of Hare. "It has been a while, sir!"


    Overjoyed, Austin went up to him, along with Violet, the gnome, the little infinity beast and the divine silkworm.


    "Yes, it has. And what fortuitous timing we meet now,"


    Hare said, nodding at Austin, his eyes crinkling into a smile.


    "I have some news. I have recently conducted some secret investigations and found that the door to the Gods'' Hometown will open soon.


    It is set to appear in the Yellow Cosmos,"


    Hare told Austin.


    "Isn''t that the universe where the Earth is located?"


    Austin asked, growing excited.


    "Indeed. You are correct. Which is why the strongest members of influential forces are all on their way to the Yellow Cosmos now,"


    Hare informed them.

 Chapter 2902 Lets Get Out Of Here

    "Sir, I would like to know what on earth is the Yellow Cosmos? How is everything going on over there?" Austin asked curiously.


    He was curious to know what had happened to that universe, the one where he had lived earlier. He just could not get it out of his mind.


    "Legend has it that the Yellow Cosmos is one of the birthplaces of the ancient gods. Also words have been around that it used to be one of the most advanced universes.


    But a fierce battle in the ancient times had caused great damage to the cosmos. That led to their downfall. The spiritual energy got exhausted and it was no longer a good place for cultivators. It was reduced into an inferior universe.


    There was also rumor that after the war ended, the gods set up lots of arrays to protect that universe. To safeguard it, they suspended it from the outside universes, cutting it off completely from the others.


    However, according to the Ancient Peace Agreement, the strong creatures of the high-grade and superior universe are not allowed to enter the inferior universe.


    As they never tried to pry in, and the arrays have kept the place safe, many say it is impenetrable. It is forbidden for outsiders to enter the Yellow Cosmos,"


    Hare replied with a soft sigh.


    "Hmm. The birthplace of ancient gods? A fierce war?" Austin repeated in shock.


    ''So, this means that the Yellow Cosmos had its share of glorious days.


    But now it has declined and become abandoned, '' Austin thought.


    "But, is there any possible way to get inside the Yellow Cosmos?" Austin asked anxiously.


    Clearly, he was curious to know more about it and go there if there was even the slightest possibility.


    "Yes, there is!


    Recently, the ancient powerful forces managed to find a passage that would lead to that universe. It did cost them a fortune by all means, but they believed it was necessary.


    The news spread like wildfire. Many big shots and renowned people went there. Through their keen observation, they were able to confirm that the channel connects to the Yellow Cosmos.


    However, there is one problem! Powerful creatures are not allowed to enter the channel.


    I heard that many incredible figures tried to get through that passage, but in vain. As soon as they got in, they were thrown out of it due to a mysterious law power.


    The fact is that only creatures who haven''t reached the level of the earth immortals can enter the passage without being ambushed.


    Therefore, the influential forces started to gather their men who are below the Earth Immortal Realm. They planned to send those men into the Yellow Cosmos through that passage to find the door to the Gods'' Hometown," Hare said.


    He was being careful and detailed as he explained everything to Austin.


    "I requested Peterson to let you c


    howed up in the sky, above the residents.


    "Attention, everyone! I''m warning all of you. Cooperate with us and allow us to do our investigation, and nothing will be done to you.


    But if anyone refuses to work with us will be executed!" he announced in an intimidating manner.


    His body exuded a majestic vibe. The threatening mannerism and the vibes made the living beings tremble with fear.


    And to add more to his menacing appearance, there was a big guy wrapped in a beast skin robe. He was standing next to the man silently, with a smirk on his face.


    "Oh my God! He is the deputy leader of the Purple Cosmos. That''s Lord Charlie Zuo!


    He has come here in person!


    Something big must have happened. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come here."


    Within a few seconds, many living creatures were able to recognize the middle-aged man who was dressed in a yellow robe. They were all shocked to see him there. All the living creatures began to whisper among themselves.


    "Is he really here? That''s unbelievable. Charlie Zuo, the deputy leader of the Purple Cosmos! He''s here!" Austin repeated to himself.


    He and his friends had been appreciating the landscape before the soldiers and beasts came in. Now, they stood in the corner and watched closely middle-aged man. They raised their heads to have a proper look at him.


    "Brat, this is not good.


    I guess, now other people have come to know that we took down the young man from the Mu Clan.


    Hey! Stop. Don''t look at him. I think we should get out of here.


    I''m warning you! This guy is very powerful. We are far less equipped to be his opponents."


    The voice of the Heavenly Majestic Pot resounded within Austin''s Soul Sea. The arrival of a man so important, did mean that Austin and his companions were in deep trouble. The man was just too powerful for anyone to fight against him.

 Chapter 2903 A Big Move (Part One)

    "I agree. His strength is too powerful for us to fathom. We are definitely not a match for him at our current state."


    Even Austin admitted that he didn''t have the confidence to face this man.


    "Of course not. He is a heaven immortal.


    In terms of martial arts levels, we are not even a match for an earth immortal��let alone a heaven immortal.


    We have no choice but to run!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot immediately took out the Space Ship.


    Whoosh!


    The Space Ship carrying Austin and his companions vanished in an instant. They rushed and entered the chaotic void, and escaped as soon as they could.


    Charlie, the vice leader of the Purple Cosmos, and the giant man in the beast hide soared into the skies of the Heaven Continent. They gave off terrifyingly intimidating energy which quickly spread out like a thick cloud of mist. Their fearsome aura enveloped the whole continent in just a short time.


    All the creatures in the continent felt so afraid that none of them was able to move a single muscle. They trembled in fear at the presence of an almighty force.


    Groups of elite soldiers landed on the area and immediately started to comb the vicinity.


    Every creature was required to release the aura of their spiritual souls for a check. If one dared to refuse, the person would be killed on the spot.


    They felt as if they were prisoners being chained down and could not do anything but to obey in order to preserve their lives.


    "Our Mu Clan''s martial arts masters have used their secret skills to reverse time. They have already traced the scene when the young master was slain.


    It turned out that the culprit is a human young man. It seemed that he possesses a pot that has grown intelligent.


    We have discovered the aura of the young man''s spiritual soul. Once we inspect it, we''re pretty sure to detect it.


    Young Master Abraham is not just one of


    most valuable treasure of the Space Sect. These two heaven immortals are powerful, but it is clearly impossible for them to catch up to us!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot sneered and urged the Space Ship to speed up further.


    With a sudden violent shake, the Space Ship accelerated at such an intensity, utterly leaving the heaven immortals far behind.


    "We failed to catch them."


    Both Charlie and the giant man in beast hide looked sullen and frustrated with the outcome.


    "Humph! Judging by the aura of the spiritual soul that we''ve been chasing, it must be our target.


    That thing they''re on, it must be a very powerful flying magic treasure. Otherwise, he should not have been able to escape from us,"


    The giant man in beast hide snorted scoffed as he wallowed in his failure.


    "A powerful flying magic treasure��


    In all the universes, there seems to be a very few flying magic treasure that can get away from us.


    Unless those are the magic treasures from major forces that have been passed down from ancient times.


    How did he even obtain it? Who the hell is this human bastard? Does this mean that he came from a force with far superior cultivation methods and skills?"


    Charlie tried to think hard about who they were facing.

 Chapter 2904 A Big Move (Part Two)

    "I don''t think so.


    Sure, Young Master Abraham is haughty and domineering, but he is not stupid. He has never conflicted with anyone from the major forces.


    But it really is strange that the human would have such a powerful flying magic treasure in his possession."


    The giant man in beast hide was puzzled as he analyzed the facts that they know.


    Both of them were heaven immortals with superior skills and powers.


    No matter what kind of magic treasure the human possessed, it must be something on an extremely powerful level because it was able to easily surpass the speed of heaven immortals.


    "Don''t tell me�� It''s the Space Ship? If you think about it carefully, no other magic treasure could be as fast as that thing!"


    The giant man in beast hide suddenly exclaimed as his face slightly turned pale.


    "The Space Ship?! The magic treasure of the Space Sect that was passed on from their ancestors?"


    Charlie could not believe what the giant man from the Mu Clan suggested.


    "I once heard from our master that the prized Space Ship of the Space Sect was stolen some time ago. I''m thinking if this human has something to do with the robbery of that Space Ship.


    I must investigate this matter right away. I might come across some information about this human bastard.


    Charlie, please try your best to find him. You will be on your own for now."


    The giant man in beast hide instantly disappeared as soon as he finished speaking.


    The air somewhere on a remote area in the Purple Cosmos suddenly stirred as the Space Ship emerged from the chaotic void. It was all thanks to the Space Ship that they were able to escape to a distant area after being almost chased down by the heaven immortals.


    "It seems that we can''t go back to the Heaven Continent anymore.


    There must be a lot of people searching for us in every area of the Purple Cosmos


    coming to the Purple Cosmos at this time.


    The Purple Cosmos was situated to be the closest to the Yellow Cosmos in space.


    For the outsiders, the Purple Cosmos was the perfect place for them to stay over before going to the Yellow Cosmos.


    "What the hell? Young Master Abraham of the Mu Clan was killed in the Purple Cosmos?"


    This was all the creatures from the other universes were talking about. They were very shocked by the news especially since it involved killing a person of high status from a very prominent clan.


    "Someone dared to kill Young Master Abraham of the Mu Clan?! He was their chief''s grandson! I don''t even know someone who would want to make an enemy out of that clan."


    "The current chief of the Mu Clan must have gone crazy. No wonder all of this ruckus is happening in the Purple Cosmos."


    Countless creatures exchanged their ideas in secret.


    "Look! Aren''t they from the underworld?"


    Austin noticed some of the people when their warship passed by in midair. His face stiffened as he looked to that direction. He saw a pitch-black corpse miasma seething and spreading like billowing violent waters.


    Through his spiritual sense, Austin clearly sensed a powerful group of corpse soldiers approaching.

 Chapter 2905 Young Talents

    All of a sudden, the group of corpse soldiers drew nearer.


    Austin could see a caravan floating mid-air, flanked by corpse soldiers.


    Upon closer inspection, he realized that the carriage looked to be a coffin.


    It was humongous, and gave out a formidable energy that danced all over the place like a violent hurricane.


    The living creatures, pale and terrified, scrambled to make way for the horde.


    The underworld was undoubtedly a great power in the universes.


    No one had the mettle to mess with its members. Austin stood on the warship, silently watching the troops of the underworld as they began to vanish into air, far into the distance.


    "What a bunch of divas!" he remarked with a sardonic smile on his face.


    From where he came from, hundreds of millions of creatures were slaughtered by the troops of the underworld.


    It wouldn''t be hard to imagine that many other universes, and innocent creatures within them, had fallen in the hands of the underworld.


    ''In order to develop their strength, the leader of the underworld has instigated a bloody manhunt, '' Austin thought to himself.


    ''The underworld was behind numerous attack against weak universes, ordering their men to eliminate other life forms and collect their corpses. These are unforgivable crimes. The underworld is clearly an evil force!''


    "I heard that Prince Camo of the underworld sits in that carriage."


    Low whispers among the onlookers began to circulate, and Austin shamelessly eavesdropped using his strong spiritual sense.


    "Remember that there are nine princes in the underworld. Rumor has it that four of them have come here for the door to the Gods'' Hometown."


    "What?! Four of them?? It seems like the leader of the underworld is hell bent on infiltrating the Gods'' Hometown."


    "And who can blame him? Entry to the Gods'' Hometown comes with amazing adventures and priceless treasures.


    No leader of any influential forces would pass up an opportunity." "So there are nine princes in the underworld, I see. But one of them has already fallen by my hand,"


    Austin murmured.


    "It is written in the rules of the underworld," the Heavenly Majestic Pot piped up.


    "Each leader has to select nine princes.


    They will all be vying for the position of the next leader of the underworld.


    The leader has sent four princes this time around. He sure has his eyes fixed on the Gods'' Hometown.


    Humph! In this generation, one of nine princes has already perished.


    How interesting it would be, if four more died."


    "That sounds like a fun idea," Austin replied, his eyes taking on a sharp glint as he took a last glimpse at the fading entourage.


    Just then a dazzling pillar


    ispered carefully.


    "His young brother was murdered, and his purpose in coming here is to hunt down the murderer."


    Austin clicked his tongue, annoyed. "So this one turns out to be that guy''s brother. I just got rid of that guy, and now I have to deal with his brother."


    Secure within the warship, he took his time studying Dempsey.


    From his vantage point, he was as good as invisible since the warship was protected by the Track-hiding Array.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot once called the array flags of the Track-hiding Array one of its old master''s most powerful magic treasures.


    It was proving to be quite brilliant, indeed.


    When he had taken his fill of observation, Austin steered the ship toward the opposite direction, and flew away.


    Less than a day later, the Purple Cosmos was abuzz with exciting news.


    The notable forces had come to a decision, after strenuous discussions, to send their men to the Yellow Cosmos in two days. They would be using the secret passage they had found.


    Apparently, a thorough investigation of the cosmos and the passage had been carried out.


    Reports said that mysterious laws and terrifying energy existed within the passage. Although the creatures below the level of the earth immortal could go through it, they still had to face the danger.


    Further inspections, however, enabled the stronger cultivators to devise calculated theories.


    Their forecast showed that the treacherous laws and energy would be less fatal in two days, hence the much deliberated course of action.


    The new spread like wildfire.


    All of those who planned to go to the Yellow Cosmos were beset with excitement and trepidation, but were nonetheless focused on their purpose.


    Austin was brimming with resolve.


    "At last, the opportunity comes."

 Chapter 2906 The Spiritual Sense Of The Divine Realm Master

    All the creatures from the different cosmos were expected to enter the passage in two days. However, Austin hadn''t heard anything from Hare.


    Austin had no choice but to wait patiently, while wandering aimlessly in the starry sky.


    The secret passage leading to the Yellow Cosmos was located at the edge of the Purple Cosmos. At that moment, a group of strong and powerful creatures were standing clustered around it studying it intently.


    Therefore, Austin didn''t dare to approach the entrance of the passage for the time being. He could only wait until two days later, when the creatures of the various universes made a move towards the passage, then he would have the opportunity to follow them.


    Out of the blue, Austin heard loud noises in the distance.


    A frightful wave of formidable energy shocks spread from the distant sky, drawing the attention of many creatures.


    All the creatures headed towards the direction where the sounds came from, and Austin secretly followed them.


    When they reached the source of all the commotion, they saw two young men fighting each other in the sky.


    One of them, was tall and thin, and was wearing clothes made of animal skin. He was Dempsey from the Mu Clan.


    The other one was a teenager of about fifteen or sixteen years. He had good looks with a trace of childishness on his face.


    Dempsey held an old machete in his right hand and a bow on his back. Each time he waved his overbearing machete, he would create a shocking energy. From time to time, he would also take off the bow and shoot surprise arrows, creating huge black holes in the space.


    The good looking teenager was so enraged that he emitted a tremendous demonic aura, while silver scales emerged and floated all over his skin forming a thick silver armor.


    He held a small sword in his hand which released a formidable sword aura that transformed into glowing runes. Each time he frantically waved it, the entire space shook.


    "It''s Mr. Dempsey of the Mu Clan from the Hunting Cosmos and Prince Aldrich of the Beast Cosmos!"


    "The Beast Cosmos and the Hunting Cosmos have always been mortal enemies.


    As soon as they met, Prince Aldrich commanded Dempsey to release all the beasts he captured in a very condescending tone, but Dempsey refused to comply.


    So they immediately descend into a fight."


    Many living creatures nearby discussed among themselves trying to figure out what was the source of their intense fight this time.


    "Prince Aldrich is a legendary divine beast!"


    Violet and the gnome exclaimed in chorus as they stood beside Austin.


    "What kind of legendary beast is it?"


    Austin asked, looking surprised.


    "I guess he is a Kirin,"


    the divine silkworm said.


    "Kirin!"


    Both Austin and the Heavenly Majestic Pot were shocked.


    The Kirin was an ancient mythical beast. Legend stated that it could ward off and exorcise evil spirits.


    The fact that Prince Aldrich was a Kirin was beyond their wildest imagination.


    "The people from the Hunting Cosmos are abominable.


    Come on, Prince


    with him into the Space Wormhole and disappeared.


    The vast Purple Cosmos was filled with creatures from other universes.


    There were all races and kinds of creatures including humans, beasts, demons, evil spirits and other rare races that were seldom seen in public.


    They were all attracted to the door to the Gods'' Hometown.


    They were all hopeful that once they entered the Gods'' Hometown, they might meet the gods and get some gifts from them which could help them improve themselves and make them invincible to even rule over all the universes.


    No one could resist and let the opportunity, however slim, slip away.


    After a while, an explosion resounded through the whole space!


    The entire cosmos began shaking violently. The vibrations began from below the ground then slowly increased in intensity and suddenly everything was being violently toppled to the ground while trees and buildings were being uprooted and ejected from the ground.


    An overbearing power enveloped the whole Purple Cosmos, and even shook the space barrier.


    All the living beings in the cosmos felt suffocated and their knees became weak. Deep in their souls, they had an impulse to kneel down.


    "It seems a master of the Divine Realm has just arrived in this place!"


    "I don''t think so. The Purple Cosmos is a middle-level universe. Masters who are at the Divine Realm are not allowed to set foot on this place.


    The power we sense is probably only the spiritual sense of a master of that realm."


    "You have a point. You could be right. A Divine Realm master has unleashed his spiritual sense into the Purple Cosmos!"


    "Oh my God! That''s dangerous. He can terminate us simply with the use of his spiritual sense!"


    All the creatures in the Purple Cosmos went silent out of fear. They were all trying to guess who the master of the Divine Realm was and why he would release his spiritual sense there.


    "I have a bad feeling about this whole situation,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot said worriedly while on the invisible ship.

 Chapter 2907 Getting Exposed (Part One)

    Boom!


    Every corner of the Purple Cosmos began to stagger violently.


    Within a beat, a dynamic power of the spiritual sense engulfed the entire area. It all happened very quickly.


    "It is an immense honor to see you, sir!"


    Three huge figures, easily as high as a hundred thousand feet, appeared in the infinite starry sky and bowed.


    "That''s the ruler of the Purple Cosmos and his two his deputies."


    By this time, some of the creatures were able to recognize those three giant figures standing high in the starry sky.


    "Huh! The slayer of Abraham is hiding in the Purple Cosmos.


    You three must join me and extend your full cooperation to find that criminal.


    There is the aura of the murderer''s spiritual soul we''ve gotten."


    A cold voice that was made through a frightening spiritual sense was heard. Blaring like a thunderbolt, the furious voice sent waves across the unlimited sky. The sky darkened and there was no sunshine. It looked like there was an eclipse.


    "Yes, sir! We will come up with an astounding plan to trap that bloody murderer!"


    Promptly, the three leaders of the Purple Cosmos responded, in a very respectable manner, to the leader of the Mu Clan.


    Although the three of them were rulers of a cosmos, in comparison to a powerful cultivator at the Divine Realm level, they stood no chance. They couldn''t afford to disobey the orders from the Divine Realm cultivator and attract his wrath.


    Moreover, this was a wonderful opportunity for them to get associated with and fawn over the leader of the Mu Clan. The three of them were determined to make use of that chance and get into his good books.


    "Keep in mind, the murderer has a very smart magic treasure that can make one shuttle between spaces. And the murderer is an expert at concealing his traces."


    The voice of the leader of the Mu Clan boomed once again.


    "Alright, sir! We''ll remember that. Thanks for that valuable information."


    The three leaders of the Purple Cosmos exchanged glances and shook their heads like obedient servants before their master.


    "Listen carefully! Pass ar


    it of vague laughter echoed from the distance. It was elusive, but resonated in the air and reached everybody''s ears.


    Everyone was aghast as they identified the voice. Soon, everyone realized that it was the leader of the Space Sect!


    "Worry not! I swear to kill Austin with my own hands and bring back the Space Ship for you. In return, the Divine Sect will compensate the Space Sect for the losses you suffered because of the theft of the Space Ship."


    Just as he finished speaking, another powerful and resonant voice came from another direction.


    To add more color to the party, the leader of the Divine Sect arrived.


    "Huh! What a pity! I didn''t anticipate it is so serious. It surprises me how a human lad from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos could create such a stir here! He has inflicted so much troubles in the Purple Cosmos.


    That''s interesting, indeed. No one can blame me if I appreciate his artistry and talent."


    At this moment, a cold and eerie voice cut through the air. The voice was as cold as ice. It was so chilly that it could freeze the souls of the people who heard it.


    Everyone realized instantly that the leader of the underworld too had arrive.


    "Chief, look! The three leaders you had mentioned about are really here now!"


    All the cultivators standing beside the leader of the Mu Clan were terrified. They began to tremble seeing the sight before them.

 Chapter 2908 Getting Exposed (Part Two)

    It was quite an unbelievable sight! Including the leader of the Mu Clan, there were four powerful Divine Realm cultivators present at the same spot. All of them had assembled there for one common purpose: to find and kill the human, the ruthless young man, Austin!


    They were totally stunned to witness such an unprecedented event!


    "We do not have time to spare in any nonsense. We are meeting here because of a purpose. We are here to get rid of Austin. We must make sure that the purpose isn''t defeated.


    Once that job is carried out and I kill Austin, I''ll have to learn about the secret passage that leads to the Yellow Cosmos. Time is running out!"


    His words were evidence of how desperate the leader of the underworld was to get rid of Austin.


    Killing Austin wasn''t the only purpose for them to come here. They were there to find the door to Gods'' Hometown!


    Once everything with Austin would be settled, they planned to head out for another mission. It was to find out more about the secret passage to the Yellow Cosmos


    "Well! That''s very well!"


    Everyone knew that time was running out. The leader of the Mu Clan too nodded in agreement. There was no hesitation in anyone''s mind.


    The four Divine Realm cultivators released their spiritual sense at once. Four streams of violent force rolled out and spread in different directions in the Purple Cosmos. It was combing through every inch of the land in the vast universe, in search of their target.


    All the creatures in the Purple Cosmos felt a sharp pain and they slumped down as they were under the influence of the powerful force.


    Not long ago, they had seen only one Divine Realm cultivator wheeling the whole space of the Purple Cosmos in search of Austin. His energy alone had caused a great commotion.


    But now, there were four powerful Divine Realm cultivators and they were working together. By launching their spiritual sense at the same time, they were creating a chaotic situation.


    The effect of their combined forces that they unleashed around was tantamount to the might of god!


    The who


    t! We must go now. Let''s move!"


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    It was a fact that the Space Ship and the array flags of the Track-hiding Array were very smart and powerful.


    However, there were many people who were searching them outside. If they made a rampant search of every inch of the space, there was a high probability to be found and caught.


    Compared to the threat of being caught, everybody was ready for another journey. It was an essential journey as it could save them from the deadly claws of death! Was it too much to ask? It wasn''t!


    The Space Ship was progressing quietly. It was moving towards another starry area.


    "Listen! For some reason, I can''t understand it but there''s something strange! Did you guys feel that?" Suddenly a voice rose among the four Divine Realm cultivators. They were calling out, "Something is moving! Over there! Go after them!"


    They looked around and tried to perceive the source of that movement. Finally, they were able to detect the movement of the Space Ship. It was detected as soon as it started to sail. The discovery of the ship delighted them to the core.


    "Austin! We''ve finally found you! It is all over now!"


    The faces of the four Divine Realm cultivators were beaming. There was a scary smirk with a glint of coldness in their eyes. They had found their target and were ready to destroy him in every possible way!

 Chapter 2909 Escape

    All of a sudden, the four masters at the Divine Realm fixed their spiritual sense on the Space Ship.


    Because of their power, the space that surrounded the Space Ship had started to disintegrate and melt.


    Finally, the area within hundreds of millions of miles had completely become a vacuum that contained nothing but a lonely flying ship in the center.


    The masters at the Divine Realm were so terrifying that with just the force of their spiritual senses, they were able to destroy an area of the universe.


    "The man who murdered Abraham of the Mu Clan is aboard that flying ship! We must stop it now!"


    All the masters in the Purple Cosmos were stunned as they glanced on the Space Ship.


    "Oh no!"


    In the Space Ship, Austin and his companions were all shocked.


    Everything within hundreds of millions of miles had abruptly disappeared all of a sudden.


    The four spiritual sense forces were like four iron plates that tightly squeezed the Space Ship to stop it in its tracks.


    "Run!"


    Without a second''s hesitation, the Heavenly Majestic Pot drove the Space Ship as far away as it could. However, it had a hard time maneuvering the ship quickly.


    "Humph! You want to escape? No freaking way!"


    the leader of the Mu Clan said in a scornful tone. Then, he released more of his spiritual sense force towards the Space Ship.


    The ship was haughtily tossed around the empty space due to the vigorous force of the leader of the Mu Clan!


    In the ship, Austin and the others felt dizzy as if they were on a roller coaster.


    Fortunately, the Space Ship and the Track-hiding Array lit up just in time, and released powerful defensive energy. Therefore, they were able to resist the full impact of Master Mu''s spiritual sense force.


    Otherwise, just a single blow from Master Mu was enough to kill Austin and the others.


    "The Space Ship of your Space Sect is really a commanding vessel. I cannot believe that it could resist my attack,"


    the leader of the Mu Clan said.


    With his strength, there was rarely anything in the universe that could withstand his power.


    "You are right. Our ancestors left us the Space Ship. It is naturally very powerful and dynamic, especially in terms of its defense.


    I believe it is so robust that even the four of us might not be able to destroy it.


    You can kill Austin in it, but not the ship itself,"


    the leader of the Space Sect said.


    "That''s good!"


    The leader of the Mu Clan nodded.


    He actually had been a little worried that if he destroyed the Space Ship, he would have to compensate for it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The four masters at the Divine Realm released their spiritual sense forces to constantly crash into the Space Ship.


    The ship was like a cat''s yarn ball that was being hurled around the vast space.


    In the ship, Austin and the o


    ld not miss such a good opportunity to escape.


    Swoosh!


    The Space Ship sped up immediately and left the vacuum area. Soon, it had disappeared from the cosmos without a trace.


    When the four masters at the Divine Realm restored their spiritual senses and went back to the Purple Cosmos, they were already unable to perceive the whereabouts of the Space Ship.


    "Damn it! How could they have a Divine Realm Bomb from the Heavenly Treasure Sect?"


    "The Heavenly Treasure Sect is an ancient force that was originated from the Earth of the Yellow Cosmos. It has disappeared for many eras. I can''t believe that they have acquired such a trump card!"


    The four masters trembled with fury.


    Then, they used their spiritual sense to scan every inch of the Purple Cosmos.


    However, they could no longer find any trace of the Space Ship.


    "Yes! I am still alive!


    Ha-ha! I knew I would not die there!"


    In a remote space of the Purple Cosmos, the Heavenly Majestic Pot twittered. It was very excited to live another day.


    "Oh my God! Old man, you have the Divine Realm Bombs created by the Heavenly Treasure Sect!


    Do you have more rare treasures? Can you show them to me?"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot was on cloud nine.


    Hare had also arrived in the Space Ship.


    As he heard the request of the Heavenly Majestic Pot, he curled his lips to ignore its whims.


    "They won''t give up pursuing us.


    Looks like if you want to get into the secret passage, you will have to fight against them,"


    Hare said with an anxious deep sigh.


    "Anyway, I will not give up.


    I will go to the Yellow Cosmos!


    Even a master at the Divine Realm will not be able to stop me!"


    Austin clenched his fists. His heart was full of determination.


    ''Hmm. No wonder Peterson held appreciate this boy that much. He does have a strong will, ''


    Hare pondered as he nodded in admiration.

 Chapter 2910 Dig The Ancestral Graves

    Austin and Hare sat prim on the ship, with legs crossed and fingers intertwined over one knee. They were positioned across each other.


    "I got you something,"


    Hare said seriously.


    He waved his hand and an dark golden blood mist appeared.


    Amidst the mist of blood, there came a fearsome figure, roaring furiously.


    It was a member of the Tomber race with scales.


    "Sir, you went to the Ghostdom and hunted down another Tomber!"


    As he recognized the silhouette, Austin couldn''t contain his surprise.


    Hare once took Austin to the Ghostdom where he slaughtered a young Tomber. He used the Tomber''s blood to help Austin better control the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor. Austin would never forget that exciting and harrowing experience.


    Much to Austin''s amazement, Hare had obtained another Tomber''s blood this time.


    "No.


    I broke into the Ghostdom secretly and sneaked into the graveyard of the Tomber race. I extracted the blood essence from one of the corpses there.


    Don''t underestimate it. This blood contains all that Tomber''s memories before its death.


    If you can perfectly integrate the blood with your Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor, your strength will definitely increase sharply.


    That being said, you should prepare to have them merged,"


    Hare explained.


    "You really dug the graveyard of the Tomber race?" An expression of utter shock was plastered upon the Heavenly Majestic Pot''s face.


    It found it hard to believe what the old man said.


    "I heard that there''s a member that has reached the Divine Realm in the Tomber race. Despite knowing so, you still had the guts to break into their graveyard.


    That was so cool. I kind of admire your courage, Hare!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot was impressed with Hare''s bravery and audacity.


    "That''s it. Just leave us alone.


    Boy, let''s get started,"


    Hare stated to Austin.


    Since it was refined by Austin, the Heavenly Majestic Pot was his magic treasure.


    But the pot had existed for eras. It was as old as Hare.


    Therefore, the elder treated the pot in a casual manner, as if the latter was his peer.


    In the Ghostdom, angry roars rang out, echoing throughout every corner of the Ghostdom.


    "Damn it! How dare this someone dig up our ancestral graves?


    Wherever he is, I will find him and I will kill him. He is


    os, he had another powerful trump card up his sleeve.


    "All right. Two days have passed.


    The members of the strong forces have gathered around the entrance of that passage.


    We have to find a way to go through it without alerting them,"


    Hare stated.


    "That''s not an easy work. In the past two days, the four Divine Realm masters haven''t left. They have been unleashing their spiritual sense to look for us."


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot smiled bitterly. This was about to be a difficult task for them to fulfill.


    "Let''s go."


    Determined, Hare had decided to push through regardless.


    The Space Ship shook slightly and flew towards the edge of the Purple Cosmos where the secret passage was located.


    Outside the Purple Cosmos, the four Divine Realm masters including the chief of the Mu Clan were still levitating in the void. They had been waiting there.


    "It''s the day to enter the passage. Austin will not miss it.


    We''ll keep an eye on the entrance of the passage. I bet we will find him."


    With a determined and murderous look in his eyes, the chief of the Mu Clan had a watchful eye on the surroundings in case Austin showed up.


    "You''re right.


    We just need to wait here."


    The other three Divine Realm masters nodded with a sneer.


    The Space Ship stopped on the verge of the Purple Cosmos.


    "We''re here. It''s the entrance to the passage over there." Hare pointed to the front.


    The front, on other hand, was already filled with dense creatures. The number of them was at least over one hundred million!

 Chapter 2911 Prince Pierre Of The Underworld

    Austin soon noticed that it seemed an abandoned continent right at the edge of the cosmos.


    The continent was a deserted wasteland with no signs of life on it which made it eerily quiet.


    However, since the secret passage was spotted, life began teeming on the continent. Powerful forces set up temporary strongholds on the wasteland in order to conduct research and study the passage.


    At this point, the continent was filled with over a hundred million creatures.


    More and more creatures were coming to the continent for the passage.


    "Look, the passage is over there,"


    Hare said to Austin, pointing at something before them.


    A passage could be found above the center of the continent, spanning for more than tens of thousands of miles. The entrance of the passage ominously resembled a monster''s mouth.


    Still, Austin didn''t find the ripped space special.


    However, after much observation, several Divine Realm masters had concluded that the passage could lead to the Yellow Cosmos.


    "This is not good. The four Divine Realm masters have been scouring every meter of the continent with their spiritual sense. Once the Space Ship gets close, they''ll know we''re here,"


    Hare said, trying hard to hide the concerned look on his face.


    Terrifyingly powerful spiritual sense from the four masters filled the sky above the continent.


    The spiritual senses was released by the chief of the Mu Clan and other three masters of the Divine Realm.


    In addition, dozens of heaven immortals remained suspended in air, keen on capturing every creature that was about to set foot on the continent.


    The heaven immortals were a joint force of the Mu Clan, the Divine Sect, the Space Sect, and, the underworld.


    The masters were evenly dispersed in the sky, and no one could escape them.


    Of course, their sole target was Austin. Creatures who did not have the aura of Austin''s spiritual soul were free to enter the continent.


    Knowing that Austin wouldn''t stop until he sneaked into the secret passage, the four Divine Realm masters ordered the heaven immortals to wait for his arrival.


    "Getting in there would prove very difficult for us,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot said, shaking his head.


    Austin''s face also darkened. He couldn''t wait to kill the four Divine Realm masters.


    However, his power didn''t stand a chance against theirs.


    "We have to think of a way to get in,"


    Hare said with a frown.


    "Yes, you''re right..."


    Austin said after thinking for a while.


    The corpse miasma was billowing in the distant sky. A black carriage surrounded by a large army of corpse soldiers was barreling towards Austin.


    A


    s the continent.


    Soon, they arrived at their destination, found at the verge of the Purple Cosmos.


    Many creatures saw the black carriage being pulled by five flood dragons while being surrounded by a horde of corpse soldiers. Corpse miasma immediately filled the sky above the continent.


    Recognizing that it was Prince Pierre''s wagon, creatures made way for the army.


    Even the dozens of heaven immortals easily let the carriage pass.


    The leader of the underworld sensed the carriage with the aid of his spiritual sense. After perceiving Prince Pierre''s aura, he let out a laugh.


    "This guy was always a diva," the leader of the underworld said in a teasing way as he shook his head.


    The nine princes were chosen by him, so he adored them very much.


    Austin hid in the Space Ship disguised as a speck of dust on the floor of Prince Pierre''s wagon. He conjured his Track-hiding Array around the ship to conceal their aura.


    Because of this, the four Divine Realm masters, including the chief of the Mu Clan failed to spot Austin and his Space Ship.


    As for Hare, he got off the carriage before it got close to the continent.


    He held a silver ball in his hand.


    This was his last Divine Realm Bomb. If things went south, he would throw the bomb to help Austin escape.


    Luckily the plan went smoothly. Prince Pierre''s carriage landed on the continent without Austin being spotted.


    One after another, more creatures came flooding down the continent, overcrowding it.


    "What''s going on? Why hasn''t Austin made his appearance yet? Did he give up on entering Gods'' Hometown?" the leader of the Divine Sect said in a displeased tone.


    He was thousands of miles away from the continent, sitting in the chaotic void outside the Purple Cosmos.

 Chapter 2912 Successful Entry

    Austin waited quietly in the carriage of Prince Pierre.


    Hundreds of millions of creatures had gathered around the passage. It was a spectacular sight.


    These creatures came from different universes, and otherwise they would never have laid eyes on each other.


    After all, the distances between the universes were boundless.


    However, these beings were brought together in one continent today because this rare pathway to the Gods'' Hometown was about to open.


    Four powerful masters at the Divine Realm kept their spiritual senses on high alert, continuously scanning their surroundings and the entire continent.


    Dozens of heaven immortals were also deployed in different places above the continent, forming a tight defensive barrier from above.


    In all the universes, the Divine Realm and the Heaven Immortal Realm were considered the highest levels of strength.


    It boggled the mind that so many warriors of these two levels had been deployed here now just to track down one human.


    In the past few days, the news had spread among the four great powers, including the Mu Clan and the Divine Sect, that a human named Austin from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had killed Abraham, the fourth young master of the Mu Clan.


    One of the reasons why the four powerful Divine Realm warriors themselves came here to the Purple Cosmos was to capture Austin.


    Creatures from various universes were shocked when they heard about this.


    It was unbelievable that some unknown human being could draw in four Divine Realm masters like that.


    Creatures around now gossiped surreptitiously about the matter as they waited for the passage to open.


    About half a day passed before a voice rang out, finally making some announcements.


    "Everyone, get ready! The best time to enter that passage is almost here!"


    A loud roar like thunder echoed at the center of the continent, then spread out.


    All the creatures in wait immediately perked up. All eyes turned to the deep black crack in space above the middle of the continent.


    An old man with grey hair appeared near the crack. The voice a moment ago came from him.


    "After discussion among more than a dozen forces, we have reached a consensus.


    This time, anyone is allowed to enter this passage as long as their cultivation base level fits. There is no limit in numbers to enter it.


    All beings from all of the universes, as long as they are at the Earth Immortal Realm or below, can enter the passage as they please.


    However, be reminded that, as many of our cultivators have found, although this passage can l


    who came from small or weaker forces cursed at this, in their heads. The major forces were obviously taking advantage of their strength to get a head start.


    But they kept their grumblings to themselves. No one dared to openly protest.


    Boom!


    A number of flying magic weapons were summoned across the continent.


    Flying boats, carriages, and flying swords now floated in the air, crowding the sky.


    And of course, many creatures with the ability to fly took to the air by themselves.


    All of them rushed now toward the space crack in the sky in the middle of the continent.


    As agreed, the first group of creatures who started to enter the passage were all from powerful forces. Each of them radiated a fierce aura, making it obvious that their combat power was much stronger than that of others.


    One of them was a carriage emanating corpse miasma. It flew through the air and straight through the entrance.


    "We made it! Austin got in successfully!"


    A scrawny old man was lurking in the void at the edge of the continent crowed, relief pouring out of him.


    "Sir, are only people below the Earth Immortal Realm allowed to enter this passage?"


    The old man''s spiritual sense suddenly picked up Austin''s voice.


    "Well, in a sense, you could say so. When Heaven Immortal Realm or Divine Realm warriors enter, they will immediately get attacked by mysterious laws in the passage.


    Last time, a master at the Divine Realm broke in forcibly. He ended up being severely injured and fleeing in panic,"


    the old man recalled.


    Austin laughed at that. "Well and good!


    Let''s see them try to come after me, then. I''ll show them what I''ve got,"


    Austin said, licking his lips in anticipation.

 Chapter 2913 Make Some Trouble

    "Don''t be so rash. It''s too risky. There are many Divine Realm and Heaven Immortal Realm cultivators. One careless action could lead you to great danger,"


    the skinny old man said to Austin.


    "Don''t worry, Master Hare. I have an idea,"


    Austin replied.


    Prince Pierre''s carriage was pulled by five flood dragons wrapped in a tremendous band of corpses. His enormous ride was a spectacular scene to behold in the crowd!


    All the creatures made way for the prince hurriedly.


    The underworld was one of the major forces under the heaven.


    It was so prominent that no one dared to stand in the way of the prince.


    In order to enter the passage, all creatures flew high into the air towards its entrance. The land that was once crowded with numerous creatures was empty now.


    Naturally, most of the creatures that were able to enter the passage were earth immortals. However, there were also cultivators who were below that level.


    The senior cultivators of those major forces watched their disciples enter the passage with eagerness and hope in their eyes.


    "Victory will come upon us! We shall enter the Gods'' Hometown and seize amazing opportunities!"


    "Come on! Whooo!"


    Some senior cultivators encouraged their disciples with inspiring words.


    "Don''t worry. I will never fail your expectations! Trust me!"


    "Master, wait for my good news!"


    "I will do my best to enter the Gods'' Hometown! I''ll be the only cultivator to enter it!"


    The disciples from the major forces, especially the elites of the younger generation, were full of energy and high spirits. They all believed that they would be exclusively admitted to the God''s Hometown.


    Austin paid no attention to anyone other than himself. He manned the carriage of the prince, which was galloping at lightning speed. Without surprise, he reached the passage first.


    "We made it!"


    Austin let out a sigh of relief.


    "Damn it, boy! That was too dangerous. If we were discovered by those Divine Realm cultivators and heaven immortals, we would have been dead meat!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot heaved a sigh of relief as well.


    "Something is wrong. There is something about Pierre''s behavior that is so strange!"


    In the chaotic void on the edge of the Purple Cosmos, the leader of the underworld suddenly felt something weird. He frowned with a worried expression.


    "What is it?"


    While they were about to enter the passage, Austin was astonished to see an unusual scene.


    Austin had imagined that the passage was just an ordinary four-walled space tunnel with regular space barriers. It should be as boring and common as any tunnels.


    He never expected the passage to be a boundless blurry space.


    There were even celestial bodies including the sun, the moon, and countless stars


    inst me. I''m planning to capture some of their disciples and kill them in front of the four Divine Realm cultivators outside.


    You know, just to let them know that I''m not a coward and they cannot just bully me like a school kid."


    Austin clenched his teeth as he thought of all the troubles they had brought him.


    "You brat, do you have a death wish?


    But come to think of it, you plan is not that bad. An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. I like your attitude.


    Among all the living creatures in this passage, the most powerful ones are those earth immortals.


    Neither of us is a match for them.


    However, the ancient city seems to have attracted everyone''s attention. All of them want to enter it in the first minute!


    If we are careful enough, it might be possible for us to catch some of the weaker cultivators,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot told Austin after a quick analysis.


    "Okay! Act now!"


    Austin muttered in a muffled voice.


    As planned, the Heavenly Majestic Pot directed the Space Ship to sail out of the carriage of Prince Pierre in secret. It flew the vessel towards a cluster of disciples of the Divine Sect.


    The Track-hiding Array flags had also been deployed on the Space Ship.


    Due to the double effects of the two magic treasures, the ship was well concealed. No ordinary creatures would discover them easily.


    "Something is wrong with Pierre. Is it possible..."


    Somewhere outside the edge of the Purple Cosmos, the leader of the underworld still felt anxious. As he thought about what was off more, he finally came to his senses. His face darkened completely.


    "Austin has entered that passage,"


    the leader of the underworld finally said to the other three Divine Realm cultivators.


    "What? How is that possible?"


    The other three Divine Realm cultivators almost jumped to their feet.

 Chapter 2914 The Law Power In The Passage

    "How could he possibly escape the detection of all our spiritual senses and enter the passage?


    Are you sure about that?"


    the chief of the Mu Clan asked, clearly doubting the chief of the underworld''s suspicions.


    "Something was off about Pierre''s carriage.


    It sped all the way to the passage and was the first to go through. But that is not something he would do.


    He likes to take things slow,"


    the chief of the underworld insisted.


    The masters of Divine Realm, with their quick intelligence and keen understanding of the world, grasped the situation immediately.


    Their faces darkened at the chief''s words.


    "You''re saying Austin held Prince Pierre hostage and used his carriage to get past us and into the passage.


    I have to admit this Austin is pretty sly,"


    the leader of the Space Sect summarized with a sigh, closing his eyes and massaging the bridge of his nose in frustration.


    For the four Divine Realm masters, this development came as a slap to the face.


    Despite the formidable defensive arrays they deployed, and the dozens of heaven immortals scattered across the continent, Austin still found a way to sneak past them. If this information ever became public, they would never live it down.


    Meanwhile, right before the tall ancient city.


    "There''s no one here anymore. They''ve all gone ahead to the ancient city. I don''t think there''s anyone else to catch,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot told Austin.


    "Yeah, I guess we''ve caught enough people,"


    Austin replied in agreement, breaking out into a grin.


    Only Austin and the pot were left in front of the huge ancient city, along with the carriage they hijacked from Prince Pierre.


    Everyone else had been quick to rush into the city, not even sparing them a second glance.


    Using the Space Ship and the Track-hiding Array, Austin and the pot had ambushed members from the four major forces in the crowd, namely, warriors from the underworld, the Divine Sect, the Mu Clan, and the Space Sect.


    The whole process went without a hitch, evading any detection.


    After all, it was easy to hide in the chaos. Hundreds of millions of creatures had rushed toward the gates of the city.


    Of course, Austin and the pot were the exceptions. They busied themselves moving around the crowd, sneaking up on the solitary and weaker disciples of


    in exclaimed, despite himself.


    The clan leader''s roar contained a secret spiritual soul attack skill.


    These ferocious beasts had been formed by the energy of spiritual souls and had overwhelming fighting power because of it.


    "Move! You''re no match for these beasts!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot shouted desperately at Austin.


    This was a soul attack from a master of the Divine Realm. Very few people in all the universes could withstand it.


    But suddenly, the towering ancient city behind Austin began to glow.


    Mysterious shining runes surfaced from the mottled city walls and flew toward the beasts.


    Puff!


    Upon contact with the runes, the beasts simply burst like soap bubbles.


    The mysterious runes, however, appeared to have harmed nothing and no one else. On the contrary, they only felt like a warm spring breeze to Austin.


    "So this is the formidable law power in the passage!"


    Both Austin and the pot were thrilled at the discovery.


    There was a rule that only earth immortals or weaker warriors or creatures from the underworld were allowed to enter the passage.


    Heaven immortals or stronger masters end up being attacked by the law power in the passage. As just witnessed by Austin, even their powerful attacks would be defused.


    Though it was panicking just a while ago, the Heavenly Majestic Pot now felt emboldened. "What a shit attack! Come and get us, you son of a bitch!


    In fact, send in your entire Mu Clan here! I''ll show you all!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot taunted, puffed up with renewed confidence.

 Chapter 2915 The Furious Chief Of The Mu Clan

    Austin had thrown all of his captives into the Slave Tower.


    With a wave of his sleeve, he teleported several members of the Mu Clan out of the tower and into the battlefield.


    "Hey, you old bastard from the Mu Clan!" the Heavenly Majestic Pot shouted to catch the leader of the Mu Clan''s attention.


    Then, it threw the captives at the entrance of the passage so that all of the creatures from outside the passage could witness the scene.


    "Master, save us!"


    the captives yelled, embarrassed and scared.


    "How dare you!


    Release them now!"


    The chief of the Mu Clan''s voice of rage rang out above the continent.


    The second he finished his sentence, his clan members exploded and immediately turned into a mist of blood.


    Then and there, the members of the Mu Clan died, and their spiritual souls were shattered.


    "You''re dead meat!"


    the chief of the Mu Clan growled.


    He trembled with fury.


    The Mu Clan was a prestigious clan, and was one of the most powerful forces in various universes.


    Creatures of various universes were alarmed whenever they would hear the Mu Clan was around.


    However, on that day, its clan members were murdered right in front of its chief.


    Dark clouds gathered and the winds blew tempestuously.


    Flashes of lightning appeared one after another, and struck the land with devastating blows. The entire continent shook violently, and the space exploded tremendously.


    "Calm down buddy! Don''t destroy this continent, or the passage will also be destroyed. When that happens, our men would not be able to come back,"


    one of the other three powerful cultivators of the Divine Realm reminded.


    Upon hearing this, the chief of the Mu Clan slightly controlled his anger.


    Swish!


    A colossal hand suddenly appeared above the continent, and released terrifying oceans of energy.


    It flew towards the entrance of the passage in a bid to seize Austin and the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    It was the hand of the chief of the Mu Clan. He was boiling with anger since his grandson was killed by Austin. In addition, his core disciples also died at the hands of his enemy''s companion.


    His pride was awfully hurt.


    He knew that he would lose his mind if he did not avenge his grandson and his men. After all, he had never been offended by anyone since he was a Divine Realm master.


    He released a menacing power that petrified Austin and the Heavenly Majestic Pot!


    Austin was appa


    .


    "Humph! Even if I had not provoked you, you would still invade the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Don''t use me as an excuse! Last time, your men killed millions of creatures of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos brutally before they even knew who I am,"


    Austin snapped.


    The leaders of the most powerful forces tended to be the most aggressive. They would seize every chance to invade the lower level universes and pillage all kinds of resources in order to develop their own clans.


    The leaders of the underworld, the Mu Clan, and the Divine Sect were all ruthless and evil. They had done a lot of unspeakable things.


    Even if Austin did not mess with them, they had still already planned an attack on the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Previously, the army of the corpse soldier from the underworld had invaded the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. It almost slaughtered all the creatures in that cosmos.


    Fully aware of the way those strong forces dealt with things, Austin had chosen to go against these Divine Realm masters overtly.


    "Boy, get me several men from the underworld!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot said to Austin loudly.


    Austin directly teleported Prince Pierre of the underworld and handed him over to the pot.


    "Hey, you old numbskull from the underworld!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot yelled as it raised Prince Pierre in the air.


    "Set him free now!"


    the leader of the underworld growled anxiously.


    With a wicked grin, the Heavenly Majestic Pot made a move.


    Letting out a painful scream, half of Prince Pierre''s body instantly shattered into pieces!


    "Help me!"


    Prince Pierre shrilled for help.

 Chapter 2916 Three Drops Of The Divine Liquid

    "You''ve gone too far!" the leader of the underworld thundered, his eyes filled with rabid murderous will.


    His roar echoed throughout the continent and sent the dark clouds rolling.


    Horrifying visions that showed heaps of dead bodies flashed above the continent with rotten corpses suspending in the air and emitting foul smelling corpse miasma, casting a spine-chilling darkness as it blocked out the sun.


    In the next moment, the relatively weak and helpless creatures on the continent couldn''t help but kneel down, trembling in fear.


    They were appalled at the sudden development of events, unprepared for the decimation that they had just witnessed. Never in their wildest imaginations did it occur to them, that something like this would happen.


    ''The Divine Realm masters are indeed invincible. Their anger can easily crush countless creatures.''


    With half of his body injured and bleeding, Prince Pierre was terrified, but more than that, he was raging with fury. "Master, this human brat killed my guards and took my carriage from me. He has committed the most heinous crime! I demand revenge. Execute him now and end his miserable life!"


    he shouted at the sky.


    Being chosen as one of the candidates to lead the underworld someday, he had always lived a well revered and comfortable life, treated with the utmost respect. He had never been treated like this.


    "You stupid human boy and you shitty pot, release him right now! You have chosen the wrong side of fate. Are you sure that you want to be my enemy?"


    the leader of the underworld said in a displeased tone after he suppressed his anger.


    "What are you talking about? We''re already enemies! You must be dreaming right now!"


    Austin couldn''t help but sneer.


    "The nine princes of your damned underworld have participated in the hunt, many times. Each of them have slaughtered hundreds of millions of creatures in countless worlds.


    Today, justice will be served. I shall avenge the innocent creatures who have died in your hands,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot also scoffed at Prince Pierre with a vicious grin.


    Since it had been around for quite a long time, the pot knew how many horrible things the members of the underworld had done. So it felt no remorse nor hesitation, taking down its members.


    Not wanting to waste any more time with useless chitchat, it gathered its strength and shattered the rest of Prince Pierre''s body.


    Prince Pierre died on the spot, and for good. His soul was immediately destroyed and thus he had no chance of resurrection.


    At the sight of this, the leader of the underworld threw his head back and roared furiously.


    "You have committed unforgivable crimes against our underworld. Both of you must pay for what you''ve done.


    Prepare yourselves for I shall send you to your miserable maker!"


    he bellowed.


    There were nine candidates in succession for the next leader of the underworld. Ervin had already been murdered by Austin, and Pierre had just died at the hands of the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    It was a significant


    isciples of the Space Sect out of the Slave Tower.


    "Grandpa!"


    one of the disciples shouted in delight as he sensed the aura of the Space Sect''s leader.


    It turned out that he was the grandson of the leader of the Space Sect.


    "No! How did you fall into their hands?"


    The leader of the Space Sect was shocked.


    "Ha-ha! We have captured the grandson of the Space Sect''s leader. What a surprise! Who would have dreamed of that happening?"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot gushed.


    "What do you want from me? Name it. If you let go of my grandson, I will be at your service and fulfill one of your requirements,"


    the leader of the Space Sect offered.


    After seeing what had happened just now, he had figured out that Austin and the Heavenly Majestic Pot were difficult to deal with and threats didn''t work on them.


    They were also responsible for the deaths of Abraham of the Mu Clan and Prince Pierre of the underworld.


    He knew that Austin and the Heavenly Majestic Pot would murder his grandson without a second thought if he angered them. The life of the young man depended on whether the Space Sect''s leader chose his next moves wisely.


    So he had to calm himself down to make a deal with Austin and the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    "Fulfill one of our requirements?"


    Austin and the Heavenly Majestic Pot looked at each other.


    "This is your chance, boy. Whatever you want, just say it,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot said.


    Austin thought for a while.


    "Is the Divine Liquid very precious?"


    Austin asked the Heavenly Majestic Pot through his spiritual sense.


    "What? You want the Divine Liquid?!


    Of course! It is extremely precious!


    Very few natural resources could be on par, not only with its value but with what it could do."


    Austin''s words surprised the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    "Give me three drops of Divine Liquid and I''ll release your people,"


    Austin spoke aloud.


    In an instant, the entire continent, including the four powerful Divine Realm masters were all stunned into silence.

 Chapter 2917 A Pleasant Cooperation

    "I cannot believe this guy! How dare he ask a powerful being at the Divine Realm for three drops of the Divine Liquid! He''s so full of himself!"


    All the creatures on the land were shocked by Austin''s impossible request.


    The Divine Liquid was a precious treasure that each drop was priceless, let alone three.


    "How greedy he was!" everyone said.


    "You ravenous mutt. I don''t have three drops of the Divine Liquid. Even if I did, I certainly won''t hand it to you,"


    the leader of the Space Sect said angrily.


    "Really? So there''s no room for negotiation? Well, I guess your grandson is not worth the three drops of the Divine Liquid. Forget it, then.


    This guy is of no use to me now. In that case, I''ll just kill him."


    Austin sneered as he raised the Space Sect''s leader''s grandson.


    "Grandpa, help! Please!


    You bastard! My grandfather is the leader of the Space Sect. If you kill me, he will kill you, your whole family, and all your friends. Let me go if you want them spared!"


    the leader''s grandson threatened.


    Austin snickered at his captive''s threat. Then, he attacked from a great momentum.


    Bang!


    Half of the Space Sect''s leader''s grandson''s body was exploded to pieces, and his flesh and blood savagely splashed all over the ground.


    "Oh my god!


    Ahhh! Grandpa, it hurts! Please hurry!"


    He screamed at the top of his lungs. The leader''s grandson was terror-stricken.


    All the creatures on the land were stunned. The grandson''s cry had curdled their blood.


    In the eyes of all the living beings in almost all universes, warriors at the Divine Realm had always been superior beings. Their power was ultimately tremendous, and they were untouchable like gods.


    Only this time, a human was able to offend masters of the Divine Realm in front of everyone over and over again. He seemed as if he did not know who he was dealing with, and yet he managed to humiliate the supreme beings successfully.


    Outside the edge of the Purple Cosmos, the leader of the Space Sect was trembling with anger. He desired nothing but to put Austin and the Heavenly Majestic Pot to death and pulverize their souls!


    However, he knew that he could do nothing as long as Austin and the Heavenly Majestic Pot stayed in the passage.


    "You little rascal. You ask for too much.


    How about I give you one drop of the Divine Liquid, and then you release the people from our Space Sect?"


    The leader of the Space Sect was forced to suppress his anger and to discuss a settlement with Austin.


    "You know what? Let''s both take a step back. Two drops. That is my final offer.


    Otherwise, your grandson is dead meat!"


    Austin bargained back.


    "You..."


    The Space Sect''s leader wa


    Immortal Cosmos."


    The voice of the Divine Sect''s leader rang out like a terrifying thunderbolt.


    Meanwhile, the leader of the Space Sect was sullen. He remained silent, and no one knew what was on his mind.


    "An impending doom will fall upon the Fallen Immortal Cosmos because of one person who had the guts to provoke four powerful cultivators."


    "That Austin boy is a pompous asshole. Who does he think he is to offend strong warriors who had reached the Divine Realm?


    Let''s just wait and see. He will regret it soon."


    "Young people are always impulsive. They tend to act so recklessly!


    I bet Austin was a rare genius who could actually contend with the four powerful warriors of the Divine Realm if they had a chance to battle face to face!


    But I don''t think he will have a promising future.


    Sooner or later, he will die a miserable death because of what he did."


    The creatures were all speculating.


    "Don''t worry, boy. Peterson and I will protect the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. We also have the Ancient Peace Agreement. Everything will be fine.


    You must put your focus on finding the Gods'' Hometown."


    The voice of the skinny old man suddenly rang in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Apparently, the skinny old man had been watching nervously during the whole negotiation. It was not until now that he started to talk to Austin through his spiritual senses.


    "Yes, Master Hare. Thank you so much for having my back."


    Hare''s words cheered Austin up.


    "From now on, if I see someone who came from the underworld, the Divine Sect, or the Mu Clan, I won''t think twice to kill them."


    Austin''s voice reverberated with great energy outside the dark passage.


    Then, he turned around and walked towards the ancient city. He went straight through the city gate without looking back.

 Chapter 2918 The Puppet World

    The continent outside where the passage was located fell into silence.


    The scene that had just happened was still in the minds of many creatures. Everyone was completely dumbfounded.


    The masters of the Divine Realm were regarded as gods since they were the strongest rulers of various universes. No one would dare to offend them in even the slightest manner.


    However, on that day, they had seen people blackmail these legendary figures successfully.


    What they had witnessed was shocking and dramatic.


    Two unknown newcomers had provoked the four famous Divine Realm masters and the latter could not do anything but give in.


    Some creatures were amused at the thought of that.


    However, no one dared to make a sound.


    Then, four streaks of formidable spiritual senses floated above the continent.


    Dark clouds gathered in the sky, and an oppressive atmosphere enveloped the whole place.


    From time to time, boils of terrifying lightning would strike through the ashy clouds.


    Apparently, the four powerful masters of the Divine Realm were all extremely furious.


    The creatures below trembled with fear, and felt as if there was an invisible huge mountain above their heads.


    "Let''s get out of here! It''s too dangerous!"


    "The four Divine Realm masters have nowhere to vent their anger. If we continue to stay here, they might take this out on us!"


    "Run for your lives!"


    All the creatures dashed forward in a bid to leave the imminent battlefield.


    The creatures on the run were elders of the different forces of the various universes. They were tasked with escorting the young disciples in their clans into the passage.


    Since their mission was completed, there was no need for them to stick around the area.


    Moreover, the four powerful Divine Realm masters were simmering with rage. It was best for all of them to leave the continent.


    "Send another thirty earth immortals into the passage. Their mission is to protect our disciples and take out Austin and the Heavenly Majestic Pot!"


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from above the continent. It was the leader


    y modest buildings, such as pill stores, weapon shops, taverns, and casinos.


    Inside the stores, taverns, and inns, many waiters either looked out or shouted loudly to attract customers.


    He also noticed that a lot of people who wore ancient regalia liked to shop around.


    There were many stalls along the street, and many vendors were haggling with pedestrians. With so many people coming and going, the city was full of vigor and vitality.


    "Something strange is going on with these people!"


    Austin stared at the people on the street.


    Although the people acted and spoke like common people, their eyes were very hollow as if they had no soul.


    ''Are they...''


    Austin observed the people on the street carefully.


    ''Puppets!''


    Austin suddenly realized.


    The people who wore ancient clothes and the soldiers who patrolled along the streets were not real!


    It seemed as though that the puppets were programmed to do the same things every day. They were all busy with their own businesses, which made the city look prosperous and vigorous.


    Austin was appalled with his discovery.


    Besides the puppets, there were also other creatures that had just arrived at the small world like Austin.


    Just like him, they were all startled when they found out the truth about the busy people. They carefully walked on the street, and cautiously began to explore the magic puppet world.

 Chapter 2919 Encounter The Flower Of Law Again

    After observing them for a while, Austin found out that the puppets in the small world turned a blind eye to the creatures around them. They were just busy with their own affairs according to their designated procedures.


    On the contrary, Austin and the other creatures from the outside world were very curious about the puppets. They stopped aside from time to time to study them carefully.


    Austin changed his appearance and the aura of his spiritual soul through the Aura Disguising Skill and then walked on the streets.


    Before he came there, the four major forces had already put a price on his head. If anyone could kill Austin, he or she would be rewarded with four drops of the Divine Liquid.


    Four drops of such liquid were quite a generous offer, so he would not be surprised if anyone wanted to kill him without explanation.


    All the creatures that entered this passage were aware of the reward. It would not come as a shock to Austin when someone would come at him madly and try to kill him.


    Thus, as a precaution, he disguised himself.


    "These puppets seem to be moving in a set of fixed protocols."


    "Who created the world of puppets? What''s the point of all these?"


    "These puppets are so exquisite that they are almost the same as living people. If their eyes were not empty, I would have easily regarded them as living people with blood and flesh."


    The outsiders inquisitively scrutinized the puppets that were coming and going on the street.


    Out of curiosity, two creatures from the outside world tried to stop a puppet that was wandering around in order to observe it more intensely. As a result, the puppet stared at the two creatures from the outside world and spoke in a tone of reproach.


    "Hey, buddies, watch your steps! Don''t you know it''s impolite to get in someone''s way?"


    ''What?''


    The two creatures from the outside were petrified.


    ''Oh, my god! This puppet has the same response as a living person!'' Austin exclaimed in his mind.


    "What a skilled craftsman whoever he is to make such realistic puppets!"


    Then, a lot of creatures gathered around to see what was going on, including Austin.


    "Look, its skin is made up of the same quality as that


    rely fight for them.


    It was surprising that there were such uncommon treasures in the shops there!


    Austin hurriedly stretched his body and dashed into one of the shops.


    Immediately, his eyes were fixed on one of the herb shelves in a shop. There was a delicate jade plate with a flower shining brightly.


    It was indeed the Flower of Law!


    Austin recognized it immediately.


    In the past, after Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and the skinny old man forced Austin to take the vital energy shower to help him break through to the Genuine Immortal Realm, Peterson took out a Flower of Law and gave it to Austin.


    The Flower of Law was derived from various supreme laws. A cultivator would integrate the flower into his spiritual soul in order to comprehend the laws of the great truths as if they were bestowed with god''s assistance.


    It was truly a rare treasure in the universe.


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor used to be a powerful and copious cultivator of the Divine Realm; that was why he had such a treasure.


    Austin did not expect that he would easily find an incredible treasure in any herb shop, more so in a puppet world!


    The next moment, some of the creatures from the outside world could no longer restrain their eagerness for such treasures. They were suddenly driven by desire and wanted to snatch all the rare treasures.


    "Ha-ha, this Flower of Law is mine now!"


    All of them bolted forward to scramble for the flower like mad hatters.

 Chapter 2920 The Primordial Road

    But Austin didn''t take action at once, even though the other creatures rushed into the shop to get the valuable treasures.


    He had a gut feeling that things were not going to be that simple. It was almost too good to be true.


    ''Something is going on. I can feel it.''


    Sure enough, in the next moment, a thundering roar resounded.


    "How dare you rob the shops in broad daylight, you shameless looters?"


    A horde of puppet riders dashed into the herb store.


    "Die, you worthless pieces of shit!"


    Each with a long spear in their hands, the puppet riders rushed towards the mob who came to steal the treasures in the herb store. Many were caught red handed, with the actual stolen goods in their arms.


    "Fuck off! Mind your own business!"


    There was no way that the outsiders were going to give up the valuable treasures, especially those that they already had in their hands. Soon, they were engaged in a fight with the puppets.


    The puppet soldiers were all brave and strong. They knew nothing about pain or death, so the fear of dying was non-existent to them. After all, they were lifeless things.


    Not long after, the creatures were surprised to find that an increasing number of puppet soldiers started arriving in the shop and charged at them.


    Despite that, there was no way that they were going to give up such precious treasures. They wasted no time snatching the remaining items on the shelves. Besides priceless things like the Flower of Law and the Legendary Dragon Fruit, there were other rare spiritual herbs that people wanted badly. This might be the only time that they would get those things for free.


    Meanwhile, in the herb shop, several attendants rushed towards the shelves to prevent the others from taking the goods. However, they were crushed to powder in the blink of an eye. The looters were incredibly determined to ransack the place.


    A middle-aged man in black took one of the herbs and burst into laughter. He was an earth immortal.


    "Look! I have in my hand, the Flower of Law. It now belongs to us! Anyone who tries to take it away from me shall become an enemy of the underworld, and shall have a taste of my wrath!" he declared loudly.


    More than a dozen people shrouded in corpse miasma rushed forward and guarded the middle-aged man in black.


    The others were stunned, looked at each other and hesitated.


    The underworld was undeniably a powerful force. Most creatures knew it and dared not mess with it.


    At that moment, without warning, the roof


    rlds that were in it.


    According to old man, however, the passage was the trial road itself.


    Upon hearing this, the creatures were beyond disbelief.


    More so than anyone else, Austin was shocked when he found out the name of the city.


    Others might not have heard of the name Layne Lu, but being from Earth himself, Austin knew it very well.


    Layne Lu had been a very famous and skilled craftsman on Earth since ancient times. It was said that he was the first craftsman, the pioneer of his kind. Because of this, he had a much revered and elevated status.


    ''It is uncanny that this city is called Layne Lu City. Is it a mere coincidence or does it have something to do with Layne Lu from Earth?''


    Austin pondered to himself.


    "May I ask you a question, sir?


    What is this trial road that you speak of?"


    someone asked anxiously.


    "I''m glad that you asked. The trial road was created by the gods in the primordial times. That is why it also goes by another name, the Primordial Road.


    The gods meant to select the creatures that had the potential to become gods, and this road, interspersed with various trials and tests was one of the ways that they could do that. Therefore this road is also called the Road of God-to-be.


    During those primordial times, the trial road was open for use to all the universes, including three thousand small universes and three thousand big universes. Any qualified creature could enter the Road of God-to-be and undergo a series of trials and tests to prove whether he or she is worthy to become a god," the shadow of the elder in the sky explained patiently.


    The people on the other hand listened very intently.

 Chapter 2921 The Jade Token

    "The Primordial Road! Oh my God! A shabby ancient book in our sect mentioned the Primordial Road! It''s said to be an ancient road created by the gods!


    It is real!


    We actually entered the Primordial Road!"


    someone from the back cried out upon hearing what the old man''s shadow just said.


    When everyone turned to look at the source of the loud exclamation, they found that it came from a talented principal disciple from the Divine Sect whose eyes sparkled in glee.


    "You''re right! There are short records in the ancient books left within my underworld. Some mentioned this road as the Road of God-to-be. Not a single one of all the powerful cultivators in my underworld could even find a clue about this legendary trial road to become a god.


    I can''t believe it! This secret passage is the Road of God-to-be from the ancient times!"


    A prince of the underworld couldn''t help but exclaim excitedly as well.


    Other than them, some principal disciples of powerful forces also couldn''t help but pipe up with their own knowledge.


    It was difficult for anyone who knew any information to control their emotions. The trial to reach the level of a god reappearing in the world in their current era was nothing short of a miracle.


    Of course, only societies of great power, like the Divine Sect and the underworld managed to pass down precious ancient books containing core secrets from the ancient times.


    Especially the Primordial Road, it was widely regarded as a core secret to the universe even during the ancient times.


    Creatures from that time knew that there was a trial road like this, but they didn''t know that the very gods created it.


    ''An ancient road created by the gods!


    The road is used to select potential candidates who have the qualification to be gods!''


    At that moment, every single one of them felt ecstatic.


    "Is there really a divine god out there?


    Sir, do you really think we can successfully pass the trial road and become a god?"


    One of them peered up at the old man''s shadow high in the sky.


    "Of course. I wouldn''


    h the divine gods.


    It''s highly possible for him to catch the gods'' attention and be personally taught!"


    the shadow added.


    Wow!


    Everyone gasped as one in their indescribable shock when they heard the shadow''s words.


    This was a way to directly meet an ancient divine god!


    "Well, that''s all you should know. Now, each of you will get a jade token.


    Remember, this jade token serves as your identification token along the ancient road. If you lose it, you will lose the qualification for the trial and be sent back to the world where you came.


    If you encounter fatal danger, just crush this jade token in time, and you''ll be instantly transported away from the trial road and returned to where you come from.


    That''s all I have to say.


    Look out for yourselves,"


    the shadow said with finality.


    Then he gave a gentle wave with his hand.


    Splash!


    Brightly shining jade tokens rained down on all of them.


    Each jade token accurately flew in front of a creature.


    "I want one, too!"


    The voice of the Heavenly Majestic Pot rang out after it suddenly rushed out of the Slave Tower.


    Violet, the gnome, the little infinity beast, and the divine silkworm all came out as well and flanked Austin.


    Only those who got a jade token could take part in the trials of the Primordial Road; it was a matter of course that no one would miss the chance.

 Chapter 2922 The Ancient Spatial Fruit

    In the end, Austin was given a jade token, as was everyone else, including the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    "I have told you everything there is to tell," the old man''s shadow added.


    "My mission is complete. Now, it is time for you to seek your destinies and get on your own trails.


    Ah! I almost forgot. The road of trial winds through various cities like this Layne Lu City. There you can find places to take shelter or rest."


    The old man''s voice suddenly took a forbidding tone, further accentuated by the fact that his shadow was hovering over them in midair.


    "Bear in mind that all the wares and services, including natural resources and treasures for cultivation, that are offered within these cities must be purchased with money or something else.


    Anyone who makes the mistake of taking them by force or trickery will be executed without mercy!"


    "Sir!" A voice called out among the gathered men.


    "Can we gain access to the Yellow Cosmos once we''ve finished our trails on the road of trial?


    Will the door to the Gods'' Hometown finally appear?"


    These were the same questions that had been lurking in everyone else''s mind.


    Hearing the words out loud made everyone stand a little straighter and grip their weapons a little tighter, as if they were suddenly pulled back to reality.


    Their purpose in coming here was to find the door to the Gods'' Hometown and enter the Yellow Cosmos.


    They all somehow got distracted by the knowledge that the passage they were about to take was the Primordial Road, and temporarily lost sight of their original goal.


    "You may, of course, set foot in the Yellow Cosmos," came the old man''s reply. "Once the trial is completed, you will be presented with choices, among them the choice to be teleported to the Yellow Cosmos.


    You may also choose to be teleported to other cosmoses, even back here to the Purple Cosmos.


    The Primordial Road has several entrances and exits, but I cannot tell you anything about the door to the Gods'' Hometown. I know nothing of it.


    My only task is to explain the rudimentary points you need to know about the trails ahead.


    As for information concerning other matters, I''m afraid I have been detached from the outside world for too long, and thus can be of no help to you."


    The shadow began to ripple in the air, about to dissipate into nothing.


    Suddenly another voice piped up among the crowd.


    "Sir, why this city is named after Master Layne Lu? Does it have something to do with him?"


    "Huh?"


    High up in the air, the old man''s shadow trembled back into shape, its form seeming to vibrate with a subtly violent energy.


    Twin pricks of light shone at the place where its eyes were supposed to be, and their gaze locked on to the direction of Austin, who had fired the question.


    "You are familiar with the story of Master Layne?"


    The old man''s shadow asked Austin with his spiritual sense, keeping the conversation a secret from the rest of the creatures in attendance.


    "Master Layne was the forefather of all the carpenters," Austin answered carefully through his own spiritual sense, keeping hi


    r refining all top magic treasures in the world. It was peerless in value.


    In another corner of the store, Austin witnessed a core disciple from a powerful sect trade a Legendary Dragon Fruit with an equally impressive treasure.


    Judging by the treasures they kept whipping out for trade, it soon became apparent that the core disciples of the strong sects were ridiculously wealthy.


    "What?!" the gnome suddenly exclaimed from the streets. "That is an Ancient Spatial Fruit!" In the next moment he was bounding into another herb shop.


    The object of his desire was a dark purple fruit sitting on the shelf. He stared at it longingly, his breath coming in short, heavy pants.


    His attention piqued at the scene that unfolded, Austin secretly extended his spiritual sense to feel the fruit.


    ''This fruit contains astonishing space energy!''


    "It is the Ancient Spatial Fruit," the gnome''s voice came into Austin''s mind.


    "For those of our kind, this is considered as our holy fruit. It is priceless!"


    "Ancient Spatial Fruit?" Austin wondered at that. "The holy fruit of your species?"


    He could tell that the gnome was anxious to acquire it.


    "Hey, man," Austin stepped in smoothly and asked the store attendant.


    He pointed at the fruit in question.


    "Name the price for this one. I want to buy it."


    Before the attendant could answer, a loud ruckus ensued at the entrance of the shop.


    "Everybody out! If you don''t want to die here today then get out, all of you!"


    Several earth immortals marched into the shop, flanking the entrance and forming a path. In waltzed a young man wearing a cold and arrogant expression. He had his hands behind his back as he glided pompously into the room.


    Judging from the whole debacle just now, this young master must also be a core disciple from a certain major force.


    He walked up to Austin and glared at him under his nose.


    "Who do you think you are? You want to purchase the Ancient Spatial Fruit? Cease your foolish ambitions! This Ancient Spatial Fruit is mine! You there, give me the price, now!"

 Chapter 2923 Purchase The Ancient Spatial Fruit

    "I''ll take this Ancient Spatial Fruit."


    The young man state arrogantly. As soon as he entered the herb shop, he stared at the Ancient Spatial Fruit on the shelf with disinterest as he spoke indifferently.


    He then demanded the shop attendant as if other customers didn''t even matter.


    The other people in the shop had already retreated and made way for the young man.


    The young man was well protected by several powerful cultivators who were at the Earth Immortal Realm. No one wanted to provoke him since he must be from some powerful force as he had such powerful cultivators at his beck and call.


    "According to the rules of our store, we serve on a base of ''first come, first served'', so the person who asks for the price first has the first priority to buy first."


    The shop attendant informed him.


    The shop attendant was a robotic puppet. It didn''t care which background, connections, or backing an individual had or which sect they came from. It was incapable of flattering anyone and would only follow the specific procedures laid down.


    The shop attendant then turned their attention to Austin since he was the first one to ask for the price.


    "What is wrong with you?"


    The arrogant young man looked down at Austin with a cold expression as if he and Austin knew each other and were mortal enemies. He looked like he was extremely disgusted to even share the same breathing space with Austin.


    "You tiny ant, do you have a death wish and want to die right at this moment?


    The rules don''t matter anymore, now that Mr. Darby is here. Get out of our sight! You are not good enough to be in his presence."


    A tall and thin old man in black gabbed. He was standing beside the young man the whole time and shouting impatiently at Austin as he turned and stared at him abruptly.


    Untold anger suddenly rose in Austin''s heart. He sneered and looked at the young man with contempt.


    Suddenly, before he could react to their uncalled for insult, he had a strange feeling.


    "What is happening?"


    Austin was surprised. Situated in between his eyebrows, the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor suddenly twitched slightly, as if it had a strange reaction to the young man.


    They seemed to recognize each other and had some kind of blood ties.


    It seemed that the blood inside the young man''s body was identical to the one that belonged to the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    Austin quickly made a few calculations in his mind and came to that conclusion.


    ''I see. The Tomber race of the Ghostdom!''


    Austin suddenly realized.


    ''This young man has turned out to be a Tomber from the Ghostdom, '' he thought.


    ''It''s strange. I seem to have a sense of familiarity about this little bug as if we know each other or we are related.


    But he''s clearly a human. There is no way he and I could be related. Is it an illusion or I''m I hallucinating?''


    At the same time, the young man had been secretly observing Austin and curious about him. He looked at Austin a little longer than normal.


    The Tomber race was a formidable force that belonged to the underwo


    ot of wealth! It must be very incredible!


    I have to take out two thirds of my wealth to which may barely be enough to buy this Ancient Spatial Fruit? How can the price be so ridiculous? I wonder if such kind of a sacrifice will be worth it."


    Austin''s face turned pale with fear.


    The fact was that as the strongest cultivator of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, Austin''s wealth was beyond imagination. It was astronomical.


    However, he felt that it was a gross exaggeration for him to be expected to buy the Ancient Spatial Fruit with as much as two thirds of his wealth.


    "Ha ha, how do you feel, little ant? As I said, the Ancient Spatial Fruit is not something that can be owned by a loser like yourself.


    We are short of money, right?"


    sneered the earth immortal next to the arrogant young man.


    A trace of disdain filtered across that arrogant young man''s eyes. He treated Austin as a kid who didn''t know how to act in public and who was not worthy of being in his presence.


    "Gnome, do you really need this Ancient Spatial Fruit that much?"


    Austin asked the gnome for confirmation.


    "It''s really necessary for me. This is the holy fruit of our race. If I get the chance to refine it, it can raise the purity of my blood and even trigger the innermost part of my blood power, activating several legendary secret techniques of our race.


    However, I do realize that this Ancient Spatial Fruit is too expensive. We don''t have to buy it," said the gnome.


    Although he claimed he was okay with not having the Ancient Spatial Fruit, he was still looking eagerly and longingly at the fruit. He couldn''t wait to rush over and refine it.


    "All right."


    Austin made up his mind.


    With a wave of his hand, dozens of Space Rings flew out and fell in front of the shop assistant one after another.


    The shop attendant checked with its spiritual sense again.


    "Okay. That''s enough. I will sell the Ancient Spatial Fruit to you."


    Finally, the attendant nodded.


    "Boy, thank you so much!"


    The gnome shivered with excitement.

 Chapter 2924 Making A Move

    The gnome''s eyes sparkled as he looked at the Ancient Spatial Fruit in his hands with boundless wonder.


    Austin, on the other hand, felt a pang of pain and heart break within him, since this special item cost him more than half of his treasures.


    However, realizing that the gnome needed the fruit desperately, he decided that letting go of the treasures was for the best. He hoped that this would help the gnome tremendously in his cultivation.


    "Brat, I will give you one more chance. Hand the Ancient Spatial Fruit over to me and I will forgive your rude actions.


    If you don''t give it to me, I will make you regret being born."


    Darby of the Ghostdom narrowed his eyes at Austin threateningly. He was badly holding back his anger.


    All the other living creatures in various universes would cower at the mere sight of him. After all, he was a member of the Tomber race.


    This brazen young man in front of him, however, had the gall to defy him!


    "You know what? I always hate flies the most. They''re very annoying."


    Austin was not about to back down to this creature. He sneered scornfully and stared back at him.


    "How many earth immortals do they have in their team? Do you think we can get rid of them once we engage?"


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin consulted the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    "After absorbing that drop of Divine Liquid, I think I can manage to withstand the attack of one earth immortal.


    If you use your Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor, we might be able to get away with the Space Ship,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot answered.


    Austin had managed to extort two drops of Divine Liquid from the leader of the Space Sect before. The Heavenly Majestic Pot had successfully integrated with one of them, which helped its strength increase sharply.


    "Good!"


    This confirmation removed Austin''s worries.


    "Ha-ha! You are really good."


    Darby viciously smiled when he did not hear any response from Austin.


    The earth immortals surrounding Darby confidently knew that by crossing Darby, Austin would surely die. They sneered at his audacity to think he had the upper hand.


    "Hey, let me ask you a question. Are participants allowed to take lives in this city?"


    Darby asked as he turned to the shop attendant.


    "Well... Technically speaking, killing is allowed. It is part of the trial as well.


    But I don''t appreciate you guys causing a ruckus in this area. You''ll be scaring away all our precious customers!"


    The shop attendant gestured them to farther from where they were situated.


    "I see."


    With that, Darby walked out of the herb shop without looking back. He stood on the street, facing the entrance of the shop. He closed his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest.


    Along with him were the four earth immortals who released their energies. As they did so, four streaks of energy spread and filled the entire street.


    "What''s going on?"


    Their display of p


    "What the hell is going on?! This is impossible. It... it''s the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor!" The earth immortal halfway through his attack widened his eyes in surprise.


    He felt his blood run cold at the sight of the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    In that exact moment, his body froze and he could not move at all.


    As if on cue, a magic pot materialized all of a sudden.


    It emitted golden lights that could easily blind anyone. The onlookers covered their eyes from the dazzling glow it emitted.


    The pot hit the earth immortal who could not move an inch in an instant, throwing him away.


    The earth immortal was flabbergasted. Majority of his body was destroyed, and blood gushed out of his wounds.


    "Well done! I''m impressed," Austin commended.


    He didn''t expect that the Heavenly Majestic Pot to be this powerful that it injured an earth immortal badly in a heartbeat.


    Swish!


    Magnificent black lights shot out from the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor between Austin''s eyebrows. It headed directly towards Darby and the three earth immortals.


    "It''s the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor!"


    The three earth immortals, even Darby, were shaken.


    They were all from the Ghostdom, and Darby himself was a member of the Tomber race. No one knew the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor better than him.


    While the three earth immortals were paralyzed in utter surprise, the Heavenly Majestic Pot took the chance and charged at them at the same time.


    "You are screwed, you annoying son of a bitch!"


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Austin rushed forward and made a move against Darby.


    As he rushed swiftly towards his opponent, he activated the Divine Fist Skill. His fist emitted golden lights like a small sun.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me! !"


    This was a surprising turn of events. All the creatures on the street were certain that Austin was going to lose, and now, they weren''t so sure Darby would even survive this.

 Chapter 2925 He Cannot Get Away

    The power of the Divine Fist Skill was indeed remarkable. Using the skill, Austin''s fist glowed brilliantly and released an overbearing energy that shook the entire space.


    "What? How did you get the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor? Is it possible that you... Are you..."


    Darby was at loss for words.


    As a member of the formidable Tomber race, he was neither a weakling or a coward. However, he seemed to have thought of something that immediately distressed him.


    All of a sudden, a vertical eye appeared between his eyebrows and opened widely. An intense cold light shot out as his eye looked into Austin''s Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    It was a fight between two Eyes of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    "You son of a bitch!


    It''s you!


    You have committed heinous crimes. You deserve to die!" Darby roared abruptly as his face twisted.


    His hatred for Austin immediately intensified.


    About ten years ago, a member of the Tomber race was brutally murdered in the chaotic void and his Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor, was taken away!


    Moreover, a few years ago, an unknown man broke into the Ghostdom and kidnapped a young member of the Tomber race. Then, the ruler of the Ghostdom discovered that the young member''s blood power was transferred to another creature''s body through a secret skill.


    Furthermore, just a couple of days ago, someone barged into the ancestral land of the Tomber race. Apparently, he dug out a corpse that had been buried for tens of millions of years, and extracted its blood essence.


    Taking all of those crimes into consideration��the ruler of the Ghostdom and chief of the Tomber race came to realize a shocking truth: only one person was responsible for the recent offenses against them. The mysterious creature who stole the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor, was also the one who hunted down two members of the Tomber race to acquire their blood in order to nourish the eye.


    The ruler of the Ghostdom immediately gathered all the members of the Tomber race and held a meeting. He announced his speculation and ordered his men to investigate the perpetrator. Any significant findings would also be directly reported to him.


    Then, alas! Darby realized that Austin was the one that they were looking for as he stared at the stolen Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    "It''s you! You''re dead meat, you ruthless vermin!" Darby bellowed.


    The moment those words left his lips, a spine-chilling black smoke appeared and a gigantic ancient beast suddenly ma


    in Lin from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos! Now that we know that he''s around, he cannot get away from us,"


    Pearce said in an unrelenting tone.


    A cold breeze blew and the temperature dropped sharply. All the creatures on the street almost froze to death.


    Meanwhile, in another corner of the city, Austin put away the Space Ship.


    He manifested the Aura Disguising Skill to change his appearance and as well as the aura of his spiritual soul. He disguised himself as a regular young man.


    "The members of the Tomber race are indeed amazing!"


    He recalled that Darby had forced him to take a dozen steps back with one strike.


    ''That Darby guy has reached the level of the golden immortal at such a young age. He is really a talented cultivator.''


    "You tell me.


    I have never seen such a race that is as strong as legendary divine beasts,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot said.


    "Do you really think that legendary divine beasts are dominant? I got two legendary divine beasts with me right here. I don''t think they are that dynamic,"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    He was talking about the little infinity beast and the divine silkworm.


    "These two fellows have left home ever since they were born. With no one from their races to teach them, they have to figure out on their own how to awaken their blood power.


    They may not be strong now.


    But you will know what they are capable of when they grow up in the future,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot said hopefully.


    "I see. You have a good point,"


    Austin responded with a nod.


    "Well, get some rest. Let''s get ready for the first test of the Primordial Road!"


    Austin said.

 Chapter 2926 A Reward For Austins Head

    "Big news! Hear the big news! A mysterious man has promised a handsome reward to anyone who can provide information on the whereabouts of Austin Lin of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. We''re talking about ten Heaven Superior Pills!


    It doesn''t stop there. Anyone who can take Austin''s life will be rewarded with a drop of Divine Liquid!"


    The shocking news spread like wildfire in the Layne Lu City.


    "For real?!"


    All creatures gasped in astonishment upon hearing the news.


    "This Austin guy is worth that much?!


    That means that the total bounty on his head has increased to five drops Divine Liquid!"


    Most creatures were overwhelmed and excited at the same time.


    Before the most recent news was released, the four major forces of various universes��known as the underworld, the Divine sect, the Mu Clan, and the Space Sect��each offered a drop of Divine Liquid as a reward for Austin''s head.


    Now, another mysterious person had offered one to anyone who would fulfill the job.


    That meant that a stunning reward of five drops of Divine Liquid would fall into the hands of whoever successfully ended Austin''s life.


    Every drop of the Divine Liquid contained the Divine Realm master''s blood essence and his insights on martial arts. To every cultivator, each drop of this magic liquid was equivalent to a priceless treasure.


    Now, they were offered not just one, but five drops of this precious magic liquid. It was an opportunity that no one would ever think of letting it slip away.


    Dozens of powerful people were present when the news broke out at Layne Lu City.


    It was a small world but occupied a vast area. There were many mountains and plains, along with busy blocks full of puppets.


    "Pearce, the people already heard about the reward to hunt Austin down," Darby reported to Pearce.


    He was very eager to make Austin pay after the incident at the magic herb shop.


    "Well done.


    This Austin guy is now our biggest enemy.


    Finding him and putting him down will be of utmost priority. Do it by any means possible.


    Lastly, send tour army to invade the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. Kill all the creatures that they could find in there,"


    Pearce said flatly with his eyes beaming with murderous intent.


    Not even a day had passed but another startling rumor was spreading in Layne Lu City.


    A group of formidable men was seen arriving at the city gates.


    Each of them was at the level of the earth immortal and there were a hundred and twenty of them in total.


    These earth immortals were from the Mu Clan, the Divine Sect, the


    s of nature better than him. Now�� this is in my hands.''


    Soon, Austin was completely immersed in comprehending the General Scripture of Chaos.


    "Violet, how''s it going with the magic treasure that I gave you?"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot asked Violet.


    "I have already succeeded in refining that magic treasure.


    It''s called the Hallucinatory Handkerchief.


    Apart from its formidable power, the handkerchief contains many laws related to illusions.


    I''ve actually benefited a lot from learning the laws that came with it.


    Because of that, I have a strong feeling that I''m going make a breakthrough,"


    Violet answered reassuringly.


    "I see. When my former master got a hold of that magic treasure, he speculated that it might have belonged to your nine-tailed demon fox race. It looks like his speculation was true,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot explained to Violet.


    Austin and his companions rested and kept a low profile in the past few hours, and so did most of the creature staying in the Layne Lu City.


    The next day, a booming voice rang out in every corner of the city.


    "Everyone, listen! From now on, all of you must go to the trial field to take the first test as soon as possible."


    It was the voice of the guardian of the Layne Lu City.


    "Let''s do this!"


    At that moment, almost all of the creatures were already prepared and activated their bodily movement skills to head for the huge square at the center of the city.


    Meanwhile, in the valley, Austin stood up and waved his hand to transfer all his companions, including the Heavenly Majestic Pot, into the Slave Tower. After that, he activated the Omnipotent Lightness and instantly disappeared from the valley.

 Chapter 2927 The Negative World

    There was a square at the center of the Layne Lu City.


    At that point, the square was crowded with living creatures.


    By then, the total number of the creatures from various universes that had entered the passage was over a hundred million!


    "The Primordial Road was created by the gods during the ancient times, and is considered to be the highest level training field.


    Keep in mind that the following stages will be filled of all kinds of attractive opportunities and treasures.


    On the other hand, it is also swarmed with unknown dangers that may lead you to your death.


    There are nine tests in the Primordial Road. You will have to go through them in nine different negative worlds.


    Rumor has it that even the ancient gods who had constructed the road have not yet explored all those worlds themselves.


    It will be a high-risk journey for all of you.


    Hence, let me give you one advice. Once you are in grave danger, break your identity jade tokens so that you can be transported back here. Of course, that would entail your disqualification.


    Cherish your own life!"


    The guardian of the city appeared above the square in a blurry third-dimensional image. Although no one could see his face clearly, the people were still afraid of making contact with his golden eyes.


    They also could not decipher his real vital energy realm. However, some of the earth immortal level creatures did not think that they were a match for him.


    Others had a feeling that he was just a spiritual figure of someone who lived during the primordial times.


    They surmised that his mission was to guide and supervise the creatures who were taking the test, and that he was not different from the puppets in the Layne Lu City.


    "With that, I wish you the best of luck!"


    All of a sudden, he vanished into thin air.


    Then, a brawny man showed up above the square.


    "Good day. I will be taking you to your next destination. Come with me," he said loudly. It was obvious that he was actually a puppet.


    All the creatures in the square, including Austin, looked at the puppet. It waved a big purple flag, and the people wondered why.


    With a loud thunder, a thick purple lightning flashed causing the void to split instantly!


    Under their shocking gaze, an altar flew out of the crack slowly.


    The altar was humo


    they moved forward at lightning speed.


    They had no idea which universe was at the end of the channel. There were times that they felt like hundreds of years had already passed.


    Occasionally, the passageway wall became so transparent that they could see different universes that came and went. In a blink of an eye, they had passed hundreds of universes.


    No one had a clue how long it had been. Until finally, they were zapped out of the channel, and reached a freezing universe.


    More than one hundred million creatures had arrived at the foreign universe.


    Behind them, the thick beam of light that transported them there pierced through the space, and gradually faded away.


    "Where are we?"


    The crowd observed their surroundings.


    Massive stars were scattered in the boundless universe. It was so quiet that they could hear themselves breathing.


    A strange, ancient aura filled the universe.


    "What is our first test?"


    Over one hundred million creatures crowded the space, and each of them had a puzzled look on their faces. They looked around and waited for something to happen.


    "Hey, everyone. The guardian of the Layne Lu City said that we will have to take tests in different negative worlds.


    I guess this is one of them.


    It is everyone''s first time to travel here, and I doubt that any one of us knows this place well.


    I suggest that we stay in groups and figure out what is going on in this universe first," an awe inspiring middle-aged man said loudly as he stepped forward.


    He was an earth immortal.

 Chapter 2928 Mysterious Monsters

    "This is absurd! You are kidding me, aren''t you?


    We are competitors.


    Why do we have to work together?


    I will not stoop down to the level of weaklings!" A man with a purple hat slammed his fist dramatically. He had tousled dark brown hair and his face was strong and defined, his features molded from granite. He scowled.


    With that, he waved his sleeve, turned around and walked away.


    He was followed closely by a dozen earth immortals.


    "I recognize this man. He is the son of the Scarlet Sect'' leader, Alexander Yan!"


    One of them identified the man with the purple hat. They exchanged whispers and murmurs towards each other.


    "What''s going on?!" Alexander Yan exclaimed with a frown.


    He stopped abruptly in his tracks when he was a few hundred meters away from where he had been.


    "There is a special law in this universe that weakened my powers,"


    he said in utter shock.


    "No way!"


    They had to see for their selves whether this place had a special law or not. True enough, as they all tried to move, they felt as if something was dragging them down to the ground.


    "You are right. I feel like I am carrying dozens of invisible huge mountains on my back. It''s too heavy!"


    "My speed is at least dozens of times slower than before. I can''t keep moving at this speed. What should I do?"


    In the grip of panic, the creatures had their synapses firing like crazy. They were unfamiliar of this place and it freaked them out.


    Austin used the bodily movement skill to fly back and forth in the space more than once, only to find that his body became much heavier. He had a difficult time trying to make his body move swift��his motions were limited.


    "I can''t even break a planet!


    Everything here is surprisingly heavy!"


    A tall, young cultivator launched an attack on the planet nearby, but failed to destroy it. Shocked and embarrassed, he hit it nine times. Much to his astonishment, he only caused several small holes on the surface of the planet.


    All of the creatures present were elites of various universes. For them, shattering a planet was a piece of cake.


    "This universe has a special law of gravity!


    That''s why things are this heavy!


    It is impossible for outsiders


    Inform all the members to hunt down the creatures from the positive world and eat all of them!"


    Unable to contain his hunger any longer, the largest monster ordered with a wave of his hand.


    "That''s great to hear. I am so excited at the thought those mouth-watering prey," another monster gushed.


    The monsters cheered up and swallowed audibly. Obviously, they were looking forward for the upcoming hunt.


    "Let''s go!"


    The monsters swung their tails. With every slam, it created a slapping sound due to its heavy weight.


    Their tails created a strong power with every swing. In an instant, they dashed forward and disappeared into distance.


    After most of the monsters had left, there were a dozen of them left on the ground. They were bigger than those that had walked away.


    They were the leaders of this particular tribe.


    "I have a good news for you.


    The altar has reacted several times recently.


    I think we can get in touch with our other members."


    The biggest monster turned to another and shared his news.


    "Is that so, sir?


    That''s great to hear!"


    "We have left home for years. It looks like we can finally have our chance to return!"


    They were all excited with this piece of news. Their body trembled in exhilaration.


    "Well, to celebrate our coming home, let''s kill all these creatures from the positive world!"


    The monster leaders looked at each other before they shook their thick tails and vanished into thin air in an instant.

 Chapter 2929 Cruel Monsters

    Austin and the other creatures used their bodily movement skill to fly towards the star cluster in front of them.


    Since it was their first time to visit that universe, many creatures had decided to stay in groups until they had gathered enough information about the terrain.


    Austin''s companions did not belong to any of the most powerful universes or forces.


    The creatures from the strong universes or forces had teamed up to explore the new place. They did not want to work together with the weaker ones.


    For them, joining with those who did not match their power would only hold them back.


    With the aid of the Aura Disguising Skill, Austin had changed his appearance and the aura of his spiritual soul. Moreover, the Heavenly Majestic Pot had also set up the Track-hiding Array around him to conceal his aura.


    According to the Heavenly Majestic Pot, only the masters of the Divine Realm or the creatures who possessed magic treasures that were forged by gods could see through Austin''s disguise.


    Thus, Austin had nothing to worry about. While he pretended to be an ordinary-looking man, he followed the group and spoke to the other creatures every once in a while.


    "Everyone, pay close attention to the people around you. If you find anyone who looks like Austin Lin, let us know. After we take him out, we can all share the rewards.


    I heard that apart from five drops of Divine Liquid, we will also be rewarded with lots of rare natural resources that we have never even heard of!"


    an earth immortal among the crowd declared loudly.


    There were five masters at the earth immortal level among the horde.


    Although the five of them were not from powerful forces, they were relatively more powerful than the other creatures in the group. Therefore, they had thought of themselves as the front runners of the pack.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up from the words of the earth immortal. They all began to size up the people around them secretly.


    "He''s right. If I find Austin Lin of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, I''ll be a rich man," a brawny man who stood next to Austin said greedily as he licked his lips.


    The muscular man had a scar on his face and a big saber on his back, whic


    What a great day! They are so delicious! Ha-ha!"


    The monsters roared as they were incredibly excited with their fresh kills.


    More and more creatures were killed by the colossal monsters brutally. They had destroyed the pitiful creatures easily using their giant tails.


    The giant monsters had hunted down their prey very efficiently. They relied on their melee attacks to hit their targets from a short distance instead of a long distance.


    A single wave of their tail would instantly create a force that would send them to their enemies in an instant.


    Their skin was incredibly tough to withstand the attacks from the creatures. It seemed that martial arts skills such as the sword aura, the blade aura, and the fist skills could not cause them damage at all.


    What horrified Austin and his companions the most was when the monsters stuck out their tongues to tie up the creatures and devoured them with their sharp teeth. Their claws were sharp, and could bear all kinds of attacks from their prey''s high-grade magic treasures.


    These monsters'' best move was to destroy the creatures'' defenses with their huge tails. Austin and his companions were dumbfounded.


    In a blink of an eye, most of the creatures had been slaughtered. There were only a few hundred of them left.


    "These monsters are too terrifying!"


    "Oh my God! Run!"


    The survivors were scared to death. They lost all the will to fight as they turned around and ran for their lives.

 Chapter 2930 Obtaining Points

    Among the thousands of warriors that were being hunted down by the monsters, many of them had already crushed their jade tokens to quit and make it back alive.


    This group of cultivators was relatively weak that the strongest of them were only a few golden immortals. Most of them just stuck with each other and defended themselves with all their might.


    Moreover, they were greatly outnumbered. Roughly a thousand cultivators were going against tens of thousands of these ferocious monsters.


    The monsters were just toying with them like lions torturing their prey before devouring them.


    Now, there were only a few hundred of the warriors left. Instead of fighting back, they focused on escaping and used their bodily movement skills to break out of the enemies'' encirclement.


    Some cultivators who were relatively strong enough barely broke out of the encirclement by desperately throwing every skill that they had. As they got out, they exerted all their strength to quickly escape into the distant starry sky.


    "These fools!


    Didn''t you know that our race is the fastest in the universe? I don''t think you have the slightest idea of what we are capable of right now. You''re just a bunch of slow creeping insects begging us to mangle you!"


    The monsters laughed at the pitiful warriors while wagging their tails. They chased the fleeing warriors and caught up to them in an instant.


    Their speed was truly terrifying. At this point, no one could get away from them.


    A monster swiftly got behind one of the warriors. He let out a deafening roar and lashed his huge tail against the warrior''s back.


    A loud splattering sound was heard as the warrior''s body was crushed into a bloody pulp.


    "This is insane. I can''t take this anymore! I want to go back!"


    the man''s spiritual soul yelled in desperation. He activated his jade token and completely disappeared.


    "Humph! His spiritual soul escaped. It doesn''t taste as good without the soul in it,"


    the monster complained in dissatisfaction.


    At the moment, Austin and his companions rushed towards the platform. They were taken aback when they saw the gruesome scene.


    It was very evident that these monsters had horrifying physical strength and a tough framework. Even powerful martial arts techniques and magic treasures could barely inflict damages to these monsters.


    They were very troublesome adversaries.


    "So, killing these monsters is the goal of the trial?


    Then let''s attack them together!"


    About four to five earth immortals from Austin''s group rushed towards the monsters like hungry huntsmen.


    w of this world, the framework of these monsters was extremely robust as if they had infinite physical strength.


    Austin wanted to test if the Celestial Star Water''s power could overpower these monsters.


    Boom!


    When the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain collided with the monster, the nine drops of Celestial Star Water shot out like blazing cannonballs, hitting the monster all at once.


    Splat!


    Nine huge holes were created on the monster''s body. Hot blood splashed everywhere like gushing fountains.


    "What is this? How could a magic treasure possessed by a mere low-life inflict damage to this degree?!"


    The monster began trembling in fear.


    "Ha-ha! The Celestial Star Water contains extremely powerful gravity law. It is the heaviest magic treasure that has ever existed, and coincidentally, the best weapon against these tough monsters.


    That''s right. Nothing is invincible.


    Thanks to the Celestial Star Water, killing these monsters would be a walk in the park,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot analyzed.


    "Finish him off!" the pot yelled as he felt thrilled from the sight of the battle.


    "I know!"


    Austin started to enjoy the battle.


    The next moment, the drops of Celestial Star Water gathered and completely crushed the monster into bloody pieces.


    Austin''s jade token started shining brightly. A beaming number came swooping down from the sky and slid into it.


    "I got three points!"


    Austin was overjoyed as he was starting to heat up.


    Five thousand points were required to pass the trial.


    However, if he could get as much as ten thousand points, he would obtain a magic treasure left by Master Layne himself.


    It was a no-brainer that Austin was targeting for ten thousand points.

 Chapter 2931 Fighting For Points

    After Austin killed a monster, he obtained three points. Thinking of it as a fun hunting game, he immediately rushed towards other monsters.


    "Let''s kill more of them!


    I already got three points. It''s a breakthrough!"


    In addition to Austin, other cultivators also fought valiantly. They killed monsters one after another and started accumulating points.


    A lot of cultivators were in this group. There were tens of thousands of them, just a bit more than the number of the surviving monsters.


    Moreover, there were five earth immortal masters among them with the strength that could easily defeat the monsters. Everyone became motivated in fighting, and soon after, they gained the upper hand against them.


    Earlier, they were drowning in fear at the sight of the monsters who slaughtered the warriors one after another. After an earth immortal defeated one of the monsters, they learned that these vicious creatures were not so invincible.


    Unfortunately, during the fierce battle, many cultivators were still taken down by the monsters. Some of them gave up on the trial as they were pushed on the brink of death. They just had to activate the jade token before they were killed in order to be teleported away from the world.


    "I got another three points!"


    Austin manipulated the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain, displayed the Divine Fist Skill, and also released his swordsmanship. With just a few moves utilizing his amazing skills, he was able to bring down another monster.


    At this moment, Austin had garnered a total of six points.


    "GRRRRRR!"


    Suddenly, a total of five monsters began targeting Austin. They swung their huge, thick tails and instantly surrounded him.


    Austin stopped for a while and narrowed his eyes.


    It was just easy dealing with a single monster.


    However, it was definitely difficult for Austin or anyone in there to deal with five monsters at the same time.


    "Listen, brat. Generally speaking, for a race with such a strong body, their spiritual sense will be relatively weak. Try using the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor to deal with these monsters. It might prove very useful,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot conversed with Austin through the spiritual sense.


    "All right. Let''s give it a try."


    Austin instantly opened the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor in the middle of his eyebrows. It let out a dazzling cold light that enveloped the monsters.


    "What is happening?"


    Suddenly, all movements of the five monsters were stopped as if they were petrified.


    "The Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor did it!"


    Austin didn''t expect that it would be that effective. Holding the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain in his hand, he dashed using the Omnipotent Lightnes


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot rushed through the starry sky and destroyed the spiritual soul of the old man.


    "Serves you right."


    Austin put away the Space Rings and crushed the old man''s jade token with his hand.


    Soon after, numbers flashing with dazzling light flew out from the crumbled identity jade token that belonged to the old man and swooped into Austin''s jade token.


    As Austin looked at his jade token, it now showed two hundred and one points.


    ''What? I got two hundred and one points?''


    Austin was confused because the points from the old man''s jade token apparently got added to the points in his own.


    "Hey, does this mean that you can take other people''s points?!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot cried out in shock.


    Several nearby cultivators clearly witnessed how Austin killed the old man, crushed the jade token, and obtained the points afterward.


    "Holy shit!"


    This completely changed the cultivators'' perspective.


    They stopped for a while, took a deep breath, and carefully arranged their thoughts.


    One could take others'' points and make them their own. This thought played repeatedly in everyone''s minds.


    As expected, the powerful warriors taking the trial slowly showed a greedy expression in their eyes. Their eyes shifted from the monsters to the other cultivators fighting alongside them.


    Those who had weak combat power began groaning inwardly as they realized the hopelessness of their situation.


    Meanwhile, thousands of miles away from where the trial was happening, a young man in black with a cold expression on his face suddenly stopped and turned towards the direction of where Austin and the others were.


    "Someone just used the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor. Austin must be there!"


    the young man in black said while gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 2932 Killed Another Earth Immortal (Part One)

    The young man in black was the one who had fought against Austin for the Ancient Spatial Fruit in the herb shop in the Layne Lu City. He was a member of the Tomber race in the Ghostdom, and his name was Darby.


    There were four powerful earth immortals following him around like a permanent shadow.


    "Let''s get out of here! Austin just appeared!"


    With a wave of his hand, Darby flew at full speed towards the starry sky where Austin was, followed by his four earth immortals.


    Meanwhile, in another star cluster of the universe, another young man in black who had a cold and intimidating demeanor, was leading seven earth immortals to hunt down hundreds of monsters.


    The monsters they were mercilessly hunting down had strong bodies and infinite strength.


    However, as soon as the young man in black opened one of his eyes, a cold and gloomy light emanated from his shockingly cold eyes and shone through the sky, making the entire starry sky black. The monsters, however strong they were, could not resist against the powerful suppressive aura of the light. They were all powerless and could only wait for their doom.


    A moment later, hundreds of monsters were all killed by Pearce and the seven earth immortals.


    Pearce had by now more than three hundred points due to the huge number of monsters he had just killed!


    "Someone is using the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor. Judging from his aura, he doesn''t look like a member of our Tomber race!


    It must be Austin!"


    Between his eyebrows, the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor kept rapidly opening and closing continuously. Pearce seemed to be sensing something in the distant starry sky. He was focused on a certain direction where he could see a cold and gloomy light.


    "That must be Austin! Young Master Pearce, did you find Austin?"


    The seven other earth immortals who were surrounding him were all startl


    hin middle-aged man sent a voice message to the other three powerful earth immortals urging them to work together.


    "Okay, it sounds like a good and viable plan!"


    The other three nodded without hesitation.


    "It seems that the four guys have come up with a strategy on how to kill you, lad."


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot immediately realized their intention and conveyed to Austin.


    "Damn it! They have been eyeing and targeting my Mysterious Magnetic Mountain and points.


    He who strikes first prevails!


    I will just kill one of them and run away!"


    When Austin saw the situation, he got bolder out of anger and sent a message to the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    "Ha-ha. Young man, I really admire your impulsive and decisive character,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot praised.


    Austin couldn''t help but curl his lips in amusement. ''It seems that the Heavenly Majestic Pot is not afraid of getting into big trouble, '' he thought.


    The next moment, Austin used the Omnipotent Lightness. He rushed forward and within a short time appeared right in front of the tall, thin middle-aged man.


    "You brat! How dare you!"


    The tall and thin middle-aged man was shocked at Austin''s sudden appearance and angry at his audacity to target him.

 Chapter 2933 Killed Another Earth Immortal (Part Two)

    The Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor in the middle of Austin''s eyebrows suddenly opened and stared at him coldly.


    Caught off guard, the earth immortal fell into a trance.


    Within his state as if he had lost his mind, a lotus flower bloomed in his Soul Sea and wrapped his spiritual soul. The tall, thin middle-aged man then came to his senses in an instant.


    The lotus flower was a powerful magic treasure latched onto his spiritual soul.


    "You bastard!"


    The tall, thin and middle-aged man suddenly bellowed as soon as he came around and prepared to fight back violently. He launched a counter attack!


    Just then he was struck by a sudden attack.


    "Die!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot rushed to him, and with a loud shout, suddenly hit his body.


    The power of the Heavenly Majestic Pot was by no means weaker than his own. In addition, with Austin''s attacks from the sideways, the tall, thin, middle-aged man was caught off guard.


    The other three earth immortals had no time to help, due to the abrupt turn of events which also destabilized they original plan. They could only watch as one of their own was singled out and brutally attacked.


    "Ah!" A cry of pain rang throughout the place.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot and the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain both hit the tall thin middle-aged man at the same time with a combined effort and crushed him into tiny unrecognizable pieces which scattered everywhere.


    Thanks to the protection of the lotus flower, the man''s spiritual soul was not damaged by the attack. It was still intact.


    "Brat, I know what I will do with you in the future. I will never forget this attack. Just wait! I will take my revenge. I won''t let you go!"


    the spiritual soul of the tall, thin middle-aged man shouted as it tried to run away.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! The sounds of leaves shaking could be heard everywhere.


    Suddenly, the spiritual tree shoo


    allen Immortal Cosmos? Come out right now!"


    They were all there to kill Austin.


    Within a moment, more than a hundred thousand cultivators appeared at this area and shouted, trying to locate where Austin could be hiding.


    The cultivators hunting down Austin included people from the four major forces.


    "What are they talking about? Could he be that fierce young man? Was the guy who just murdered so many people Austin, from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos?"


    Finally, the cultivators who had been with Austin became aware of his real identity. They were struck dumb with amazement. All of them suddenly felt nauseous at the lost opportunity.


    "It never occurred to me that the guy was Austin!"


    The three earth immortals who had just let him get away felt extremely regretful. If they had heard the information earlier, they would have rushed forward and killed him instantly.


    "Humph!


    Many of our peers have been killed by the cultivators from the positive world.


    Transmit my new orders. From now on, we can''t operate on a small scale nor in a disorderly manner. Instead, we should send out the real elite soldiers to hunt down the cultivators, methodically on a larger scale!"


    In another star cluster, a gigantic monster roared with rage.

 Chapter 2934 Kill The Enemy Together

    Following the command of a colossal monster, a large horde of monsters quickly formed and marched towards the cultivators.


    Meanwhile on the other star cluster...


    "We can''t let Austin get away. Let''s go after him!"


    The members of the four major forces continued to chase after Austin.


    Some cultivators followed them to get a glimpse of the infamous Austin.


    Of course, there were also many people who did not want to be involved in their fiasco. Thus, those other people continued to find monsters to kill and to get points.


    At that time, a total of over a hundred million creatures had entered the passage and had scattered everywhere in the universe.


    By then, Austin had already appeared in another star cluster.


    Austin had initially changed his appearance and the aura of his spiritual soul by using the Aura Disguising Skill. The flag of Track-hiding Array had also enveloped Austin with the help of the Heavenly Majestic Pot. In that way, even earth immortals would not be able to perceive Austin''s real face and power.


    "The flags of the Track-hiding Array is truly amazing. It follows me wherever I go!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    "Of course. This set of array flags is one of my former master''s magic treasures."


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot was very proud.


    "Guys, come out here and kill monsters yourselves!


    You know you will not be allowed to enter the next trial without obtaining enough points."


    Austin then transferred Violet, the little infinity beast, and the divine silkworm out of the Slave Tower.


    Since the gnome had acquired the Ancient Spatial Fruit, he had been refining it in seclusion and had not come out yet.


    Austin continued to travel in the starry sky with Violet and the others. As soon as they encountered a monster, they would dash forward to kill it.


    Whoosh!


    In the star-studded sky, a pink handkerchief flew over and emitted a constantly erupting pink fog that had spread rapidly. Soon, it covered a large area of the sky. The pink handkerchief could be vividly seen from the ground, stretching for more than ten thousand miles.


    "I''m so sleepy... What''s happening?"


    "My eyes can''t stay open anymore!"


    In the radiant sky full of stars, the monsters started to yawn. Their heads suddenly felt heavy and their eyes were beginning to shut down.


    Some of the weaker monsters had already closed


    e, Austin''s team was able to slaughter many large numbers that came for them.


    Through Austin''s brilliant plan, their attack speed was greatly improved.


    "Nice one, master! This is such a great idea!"


    Violet was ecstatic as she jumped up and down.


    Half a day later, Austin had acquired more than six hundred points.


    However, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet, and the others only got more than two hundred points.


    "In order to pass the first trial, we must earn 5, 000 points. We still have a long way to go."


    Austin was unsatisfied as he let out a deep sigh.


    "Yes. We have to speed things up,"


    Violet added.


    Along the way, there were also numerous warriors in the trial who were fighting fiercely with a large number of monsters.


    A lot of warriors were slaughtered and devoured by the monsters every second.


    At the same time, there were also tons of monsters that were killed under the attacks of the cultivators.


    The entire battlefield was a dreadful scene. Blood flowed like river currents, and millions of corpses had laid on the ground.


    All of a sudden...


    "Kill! Kill all these monsters!"


    "Ha-ha! You outsiders, I will eat you all!"


    There were blaring noises of fighting and screaming that came ahead.


    "Boy, a war had just broke out up there.


    I guess the monsters have sent their reinforcements to confront the remaining cultivators,"


    speculated the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    "Let''s go take a look,"


    Austin said.


    Then, Austin saw two armed forces fighting against each other in the starry sky ahead of him.

 Chapter 2935 The Monsters Internal Core

    Up ahead in the starry sky, the monster army and the cultivator army were facing off in a tense showdown.


    Both sides boasted of hundreds of thousands of combatants.


    The monster army had populated its front lines with dozens of gigantic monster leaders, red eyes flashing with disdain and mouths sneering in scorn.


    The cultivator army, meanwhile, counted among their ranks fifty to sixty strong earth immortals, as well as a large number of exceptional young talents from all of the most powerful forces.


    A murderous atmosphere filled the air as the troops from both sides chafed to start attacking each other.


    "You stupid, arrogant humans! How dare you target our race for some dumb trial?


    Don''t you know we feed on the likes of you?" one of the monster leaders snarled at their opponents.


    The leader turned to his army. "Prepare to feast on these intruders!"


    He bit off a bloody chunk from what seemed like a human thigh and let out a hysterical laugh.


    "Devour them!


    Devour them all!"


    Behind him, the monsters thumped their tails and hurtled forward like cannonballs.


    "Let''s go! For the points!"


    an earth immortal shouted, motioning for their army to charge. At his signal, cultivators rushed forward, eager for as many kills as they could muster.


    These ferocious monsters were part of the trials, their deaths rewarded with points. The cultivators could tap out of the challenge at any time, but they were all determined to stay on as long as possible for the rewards.


    The fierce battle began under the starry sky.


    Among the young cultivators, some talented geniuses attracted Austin''s attention.


    Bang!


    An explosion rang out as a black coffin thrown through the air smashed through a throng of monsters, leaving some of them concussed, some even killed.


    The attack was launched by Prince Camo from the underworld.


    "Amitabha!"


    The chant came from a young monk in a yellow robe. He clapped his palms together and summoned Buddha light, which now glowed across the sky. A golden circle of light enveloped him, preventing monsters from being able to touch him.


    Having donned this defensive armor, the young monk walked slowly across the starry sky, easily killing monsters while remaining unharmed.


    This monk, after all, was the most outstanding successor of Buddha of this era in the West Cosmos.


    "This is a piece of cake!


    The famous Primordial Road is going to be a walk in the park!"


    crowed a young man covered in beast hide, standing on the back of a huge flood dragon flying across the starry sky.


    The young man drew his gigantic bow and launched arrows at monsters below. Each arrow easily found and killed its target, without fail.


    This, in fact, was Dempsey, the eldest of the young masters of the Mu Clan.


    Besides the three, Austin also took note of other young warriors with amazi


    they flew, each arrow was set in a specific position. Together, they formed an array.


    "The Linked Arrows Array of the Mu Clan!"


    one of the combatants in the battlefield gasped, immediately recognizing the skill for what it was.


    The monster boss felt unnerved at the display.


    He continued deflecting the arrows, slowly retreating as he did so.


    Finally, a few arrows broke through the defense and pierced the monster''s body.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The monster leader''s body started imploding, the muffled blasts audible across the battlefield. His skin started to sizzle and melt into massive wounds.


    Finally, the monster boss exploded into pieces.


    A blood-red gem the size of an egg emerged from the remaining flesh and blood.


    "Young master, this must be the monster''s internal core! It''s an invaluable treasure! Hurry and take it!"


    an earth immortal from the Mu Clan pointed out excitedly.


    "Really?"


    Dempsey launched an arrow. It zoomed toward the gem and carried it back to Dempsey.


    "It seems the ancient book is correct.


    It says there are powerful monsters along the Primordial Road, and that their bodies produce these internal cores.


    It is said that consuming such an internal core will give a magical boost to a cultivator''s body refinement.


    Young master, go and give it a try!"


    the earth immortal from the Mu Clan urged.


    Dempsey didn''t need to be told twice. He popped the blood-red gem into his mouth and swallowed it without hesitation.


    Bang!


    A wave of raging force, visible to the naked eye, immediately emanated from Dempsey''s body, wrapping around him and howling like a tornado.


    The monster''s internal core was indeed able to strengthen a cultivator''s body!


    The cultivators who witnessed the scene immediately yearned desperately for such a treasure. Each one suddenly grew determined to obtain a monster''s internal core for themselves.

 Chapter 2936 Take Advantage (Part One)

    "Ha-ha! Unbelievable. Both, my physical being and its strength, have enhanced significantly!"


    Dempsey burst into a fit of maddening laughter. He was going hysterical due to the development.


    He was already a very strong cultivator. With the escalation of his strength and his physical body, his competency became even more frantic. He was far more terrifying than he was before.


    At this moment, however, something unforeseen transpired.


    An illusion of a number fell from the infinite sky. As soon as it fell, it charged into Dempsey''s jade token.


    It was the number 400!


    Once the number came in view and was recognized, silence subjugated the entire space.


    All the warriors gasped as they were filled with astonishment and surprise. They couldn''t believe their eyes. By killing that monster leader, Dempsey managed to obtain 400 points!


    Everybody started to check through the area. They realized that all the people who had killed ordinary monsters before Dempsey were just rewarded a few points, or dozens of points, or scores of points as bounty.


    It was so startling that the killing of a monster leader not only helped to gain the internal core that had the positive effect for improving the strength of the body, it also helped accredited people to get 400 points!


    Many earth immortals and the young martial arts talents of the major forces couldn''t stop staring at the dozens of monsters leaders. There was a weird craving, a treacherous greed in their eyes. Each one of them wanted to eliminate a monster leader and gain corresponding bonus and points.


    In a split second, all the powerful earth immortals and the talented young cultivators scrambled and pounced upon the dozens of monsters leaders.


    Some of the exceptional strong golden immortals, who were powerful enough to challenge and combat the other cultivators who were at a


    "That beast is demented. He wants to slaughter each one of us! We must rebound and attack him with all our strength!"


    The rest of the cultivators, who survived the fatal attack of the monster leader, went insane as well. They bellowed at the monster beast with murderous will in their eyes.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The crazy cultivators charged with devastating attacks at the monster leader. Numerous rays of energy darted at the beast like a rain of shooting stars. They struck the monster leader''s head directly.


    Puff! The monster leader twisted in pain and puked out a mouthful of blood. Unbearable pain shot through his body like lightning.


    The monster leader''s body started to blow up. Wounds of different sizes were present all over his body. Some wounds were as deep as big pits. Flesh was missing from those places and blood spurted in all directions!


    The monster leader staggered up, though he was brutally injured. He wanted to fight back till his body would fall on his knees.


    The attacking energy turned into showering strikes on him, yet he advanced several inches ahead with his feeble body. In that half-dead state, he managed to strike and successfully killed another dozen cultivators with his massive tail.

 Chapter 2937 Take Advantage (Part Two)

    Even the earth immortals weren''t spared. One of them was hit and swept away by the monster leader''s huge tail. Half of his body was smashed. Frightened out of his wits, the earth immortal fled from the battlefield, not even daring to cast a glance backward. He needed to find a place to recuperate himself now.


    The monster leader let out a fierce roar with all the energy left in his body.


    His injuries were getting more and more critical. However, he succeeded again in killing another dozen golden immortals. He again swept the other earth immortal away with his big tail. The earth immortal coughed up several mouthfuls of blood after the forceful attack.


    Though critically injured, the monster leader swung his tail again and again in all directions. That crushed all the remaining golden immortals to pieces. Finally, he dragged his fatally injured body towards the earth immortal who was still alive. The earth immortal was so afraid that he immediately fled from the scene.


    "Good lord! He''s so menacingly dangerous!"


    Austin, the Heavenly Majestic Pot and all his friends had not yet joined the battle. They were already terrified by what they had just witnessed.


    The monster leader was too powerful and brutal. In the fight against the two earth immortal and the dozens of golden immortals, he eventually turned victorious. He did it all alone, in spite of being terribly injured. That was just incredible!


    "Brat, that monster leader looks gravely injured.


    This is a wonderful opportunity for us! If we all strike him now, perhaps we have a chance to finish him off!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot suggested to Austin.


    "Well, everyone should live for himself. I doubt if anybody would have spared my life if I were in the position of that beast. I can''t help


    ere relatively weak.


    Apart from that, in the present condition he was severely injured. So his mental power had started dropping too.


    That was the reason why he was lost when he saw the vertical eye between Austin''s brows and failed to dodge as his enemy launch attacks in unison.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Austin, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet and all the others swarmed forward and attacked the monster leader''s head recklessly. All of them aimed at the wounds on his body with all their might.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot spared no effort in its ambush on the beast. The pot now possessed the power equivalent to that of an earth immortal itself, and its attacks were very powerful.


    Although the monster leader was powerful, the numbed state of mind made him motionless. He stood fixed where he was, withstanding the attacks from Austin and all the other people. The attacks from the Heavenly Majestic Pot were especially violent and brutal. They caused fatal damage to the beast.


    "Bravo! Good job mates! Now is the opportunity to kill this monster!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot shouted in euphoria. That was the chance for which they had been eagerly waiting.

 Chapter 2938 The Discovery Of A New Body Refining Method

    "What?!" exclaimed an earth immortal. "How is that even possible?!"


    Not too far away stood a bunch of cultivators, with their mouths agape at the scene that was unfolding.


    They were understandably stupefied at the display of such immense fighting power by Austin and his comrades.


    Then all of a sudden...


    Bang!


    A hand thrumming with a raging energy stretched out from the void and grabbed the dying monster leader.


    "Ha-ha! How could I have been so lucky? It would be a waste if I don''t take advantage of this situation." The hand was attached to a fat, middle-aged man, and he promptly walked out of the void.


    He was laughing with glee, his grip tight on the monster leader who had, technically, died in his hands.


    "This monster is mine!"


    It would appear that this stout old man was an earth immortal as well.


    He possessed an impressive stealth skill.


    Austin and the Heavenly Majestic Pot had been engaged in battling with the injured monster leader at the same time, and neither of them sensed the presence of the man.


    "Shit." Anger slowly burned in Austin''s heart.


    He had exhausted a fair amount of power and energy in this battle. Just as he was about to vanquish the monster leader, a greedy cheater decided to swoop in out of nowhere and snatched the dying enemy with not much effort.


    He would no doubt snatch the credit for himself as well.


    "Well, boy," said the Heavenly Majestic Pot to Austin, sharing the same seething rage. "This guy just stole our catch from under our noses."


    At this point, the fat bastard had already lain claim to the death of the monster leader, and had taken possession of the internal core.


    An illusory five hundred figure fell from the sky and into the jade token of the scoundrel.


    The death of the monster leader had actually earned him five hundred points!


    "Ha-ha! I have such good fortune!"


    He was shamelessly grinning from ear to ear.


    He then turned to Austin and his companions and sneered at them. "You people! You seem to have a problem with me?


    Ha! What are you going to do about it?


    You are only courting death!


    Well, I won''t be killing you, but you all have to surrender your jade tokens to me!


    Hurry up!"


    "What the hell?" Austin spat out. "Man, you have just taken advantage of our efforts and wrongfully taken credit, and now you want to rob us of the points we''ve accumulated! Do you not worry that you may be biting more than you can chew?"


    "Shut up!"


    The fat man huffed, his face turning flush with indignation.


    "Do as I say. Hand over your jade tokens immediately, or you will die!


    Do not even think of resisting my orders. I am a steward of the Divine Sect!"


    h up with him.


    Besides, he''s quite adept at hiding.


    We are very likely to lose him along the way.


    We have plenty of time. Let us wait for the perfect time to eliminate him."


    "You are right. That makes a lot of sense," one of the earth immortals mused aloud.


    "We''d better hurry up and kill the monsters so we can get our points."


    With that, he and his companions dove back into the fray and directed their attacks on the remaining monsters.


    Meanwhile, a hundred thousand miles into the distance...


    "Let''s go back and see if we can kill a few more monster leaders."


    Using the Aura Disguising Skill, Austin turned himself into an ordinary looking young man and returned to the battlefield.


    "You are so bold!" sighed the Heavenly Majestic Pot with feigned exasperation.


    Soon enough, they were indeed back. This time, though, Austin asked the Heavenly Majestic Pot to place the array flag of the Track-hiding Array on the Space Ship to keep it hidden as it furtively sneaked back into the battlefield.


    "It''s better to wait for the most opportune time and make a fortune with less effort rather than to expend too much energy fighting off those monsters."


    Austin made himself comfortable and quietly communicated with the Heavenly Majestic Pot through spiritual sense.


    "Ha-ha," the Heavenly Majestic Pot smirked. "That is true, but it''s quite cruel and unfair to do it this way."


    "You''re right."


    A sinister smile crept into Austin''s lips.


    "But if it''s the members of the underworld, the Divine Sect, and the Mu Clan that I''ll be taking advantage of, I don''t think I''d feel any guilt at all."


    And so the Heavenly Majestic Pot manipulated the Space Ship, and with frightening stealth, they secretly approached the group of people from the underworld.

 Chapter 2939 The Heaven Phoenix Race (Part One)

    At this point, Prince Camo of the underworld accompanied by a couple of earth immortals had ganged up on one of the monster leaders and were seriously attacking him.


    That monster leader was very powerful, however, Prince Camo and the several earth immortal masters of the underworld were also remarkably powerful. They displayed all kinds of brilliant secret martial arts skills they had learned in the underworld. Within an instant, a strong corpse miasma engulfed the whole place, and hundreds of thousands of ghosts appeared, moaning and groaning in an aerie raspy voice as they all reigned attacks on the monster. It was indeed a horrible scene.


    A moment later, the monster leader was overwhelmed by the constant attacks from every angle, had sustained serious injuries and was about to die.


    "Alright, let''s get to work. Here comes my chance!"


    Austin shouted in excitement.


    The Space Ship flew out of the void. Austin and his friends including the Heavenly Majestic Pot and Violet got off the ship and launched a surprise attack on Prince Camo and his team of strong cultivators.


    They launched a combined attack, using different skills that they had acquired, such as the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor from Austin, the Hallucinatory Handkerchief from Violet and the time zone unleashed by the little infinity beast. Caught off guard and unawares, Prince Camo and the earth immortals from the underworld were shocked by the surprise attack and got distracted, immediately stopping everything they had been doing.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot seized the opportunity and rushed towards the dying monster. It crushed his head and quickly took his internal core before leaping onto the ship at the speed of lightning. It acted so fast no one even realized what had happened.


    Austin, Violet, the little infinity beast and the divine silkworm stop


    ength.


    "My physical strength has increased rapidly again!" Austin said while very thrilled.


    Austin clenched his fists, and then a thunderous sound came from inside him triggering an enormous amount of power to pour out from every pore on his body.


    "Well it seems that almost all the monster leaders in that battle field have been eliminated.


    It looks like it is time for us to shift to another place,"


    Austin said.


    Then, under his manipulation, the Space Ship sped towards another star cluster.


    As for the pursuers from the Divine Sect, he had already lost them a while back.


    The Space Ship was a magic treasure and an heirloom of the Space Sect. Young talented cultivators and earth immortals from various powerful forces could not catch up with it no matter how fast they moved. Even when they activated their detecting skills, it was still difficult to find its exact location.


    Moments later, Austin and his companions spotted dozens of monsters in front of them. They surmised that the beasts had gotten separated from other beasts of their own kind.


    Austin rushed towards the monsters at full speed.


    "Let me try and test my newly improved physical strength!" he growled while pouncing on his targets.

 Chapter 2940 The Heaven Phoenix Race (Part Two)

    "He is an invader. Let''s eat him up!"


    Dozens of monsters all thought of the delicious meal he would make as soon as they caught sight of Austin. They drooled and closed in on the young man.


    They all prepared to attack and approached their prey.


    The fastest monster waved his thick tail as he tried to hit Austin.


    Instead of dodging, Austin punched the tail, hard.


    With a loud sound, the monster''s tail exploded.


    It crushed on the spot, and blood and small pieces of his tail spurted out in all directions.


    The monster let out a blood curdling scream and turned around, trying to escape. Austin took a step forward and grabbed him, pummeling him with several punches. The monster exploded and died on the spot. As a reward, Austin got four points.


    Austin laughed happily. "Fantastic! Thanks to the three monster''s internal cores that I had absorbed earlier, my physical strength has increased a lot. I can easily beat these common monsters now!" he beamed.


    Austin was aware that he was only at the Genuine Immortal Realm, and he could not destroy the monsters while only relying on his physical strength.


    The three internal cores belonging to the three monster leaders that Austin had absorbed made it possible for him to pound the monsters to death in a heartbeat.


    In this negative world, the powers of martial arts skill and magic treasures were significantly weakened due to the law of gravity.


    But physical strength wasn''t affected. Hence, the most efficient way to hunt down monsters was by taking advantage of one''s physical strength and improving it at any cost.


    Austin then displayed the Omnipotent Lightness as he continued his hunting.


    Within the blink of an eye, he had slaughtered dozens of monsters effortlessly.


    "Let''s go look for other monster leaders!" he said


    ublic.


    Could it be possible that they still exist and we have met a girl from the heaven phoenix race?"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot wondered aloud.


    "I see. So the Pure Phoenix Body is indeed very rare and amazing,"


    Austin remarked.


    "Of course. The heaven phoenix race was even more powerful and famous than top forces such as the Divine Sect and the underworld back then.


    Brat, how about you come to her rescue and make a very good impression on her? Then after, you can talk to her really nicely and find a good chance to take her to your bed... In that case, you may get the inheritance of the phoenix,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot cheekily advised Austin.


    "Damn it! Heavenly Majestic Pot, you reminded me of the Flame Emperor.


    You are a magic treasure, yet why do you sound more and more like a lecherous person?"


    Austin reprimanded the pot.


    "Anyway, I can''t just walk away when an innocent girl is getting assaulted. All right. Let''s go and see what is happening."


    He then walked towards the direction where the voices came from.


    "Come on! Boy, just drop the act when you are with me. Admit it, you have your eyes set on that girl!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot whined.

 Chapter 2941 Saving The Brother And Sister

    In the starry sky, a group of people closed in on a man and a woman wickedly.


    "You little bitch. Let''s just call it a day and give yourself up!


    Do you think you can still manage to escape?


    Just surrender and come with me. I''ll take good care of you, I promise,"


    a young man in white said nastily.


    The purity of his clothes ironically contrasted his malicious intent. He was a tall and handsome man who always thought he could get away with anything.


    His followers always stood beside him like a group of mutts.


    "Oh, dear Suzie, you should accept Mr. Hanson''s offer. Don''t you know that he is the favorite son of the leader of the Huangfu Clan? You''re lucky to have a nobleman lay his eyes on you!


    Come on. You don''t have to be such a tease,"


    one of Hanson''s followers, persuaded Suzie soothingly. It seemed that they had known each other personally for a long time.


    "Shut up, Whit!


    I can''t believe it!


    You were just a poor orphan at death''s door! Did you forget that it was my father who found you, fed you, and put a roof over your head? He even took you as a disciple and trained you with all his heart.


    I can''t believe you would betray me just to please this guy!


    You''re not worthy of my father''s upbringing! You know what, you were better off dead!"


    Suzie rebuked her childhood friend coldly for selling her out.


    She was a petite young girl who was about sixteen years of age. Men would be enamored with her dainty personality and wit. She had delicate features, which made her look elegant.


    "Suzie, there''s no use arguing with these bastards. Let''s just fight them and leave the hell out of here!"


    Suzie''s brother told her while he glared at their opponents with rage. He was a tall young man who had a muscular build.


    "Ha-ha! Oh well.


    I gave you a choice, all right?


    It looks like that you have chosen the hard way," laughed the young man.


    "Fine. Guys," he turned to his followers and ordered them, "take them down.


    And then find a quiet place for me to taste this woman''s Pure Phoenix Body. Ha-ha-ha!"


    Hanson then talked to Whit, "You have done a great job. From now on, you will stay with me and become one of us. You don''t need to return to that small and stupid clan anymore."


    Whit was overjoyed. "Thank you so much for your appreciation, sir!


    I, Whit, swear to serve the Huangfu Clan wholeheartedly from now on!"


    He immediately bent down one knee and declared his allegiance to Hanson.


    "Good."


    Hanson nodded with satisfaction.


    On the other hand, several strong men approached Suzie and her brother. "Last chance, little bird. Do you want us to take you down with force, or do you want to live and be obedient instead?"


    The men bit their lips and cracked their large knuckles as they moved closer to the two siblings.


    All of them were at the Golden Immortal Realm.


    Suzie''s brother was also


    y instantly flew into pieces!


    "What? That''s impossible!"


    Hanson and his men were stunned.


    They could not believe that a young man who was only at the Genuine Immortal Realm had brutally destroyed Whit whose cultivation base was at the Golden Immortal Realm in just one move.


    ''He easily defeated a man whose cultivation base is higher than him! Surely a golden immortal is no match for him!'' they immediately thought.


    "You brat! How dare you kill my men? You''re dead meat now!" Hanson shouted toward Austin.


    He then turned to an elder and said, "Kill these rascals for me, but leave the beautiful woman alive for me. I have other plans for her."


    Hanson pointed at Violet with a vicious look.


    Attractive women had always drawn his attention, and Violet was clearly not an exception. She was a charming young woman, and Hanson could not take his lecherous eyes off her at all!


    "Wow, what a lucky day! Not only will I get the Pure Phoenix Body today, but I shall also score a foreign and exotic beauty! Ha-ha-ha!"


    He stared at Violet from head to toe salaciously.


    Afterwards, a tall and sinister-looking old man walked towards Austin and his crew slowly.


    He looked like a formidable earth immortal!


    "Let''s kill them all!"


    Austin said to his companions.


    Then, the three skills, the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor, the Hallucinatory Handkerchief, and the time zone, were all carried out strategically at the same time.


    All of a sudden, the tall old man, Hanson, and their other minions were all shocked to find themselves unable to move.


    Austin and his companions charged towards them like ferocious tigers and killed them one by one! Finally, Hanson was the only one remaining among the group.


    "No! You can''t kill me. I''m the son of the Huangfu Clan. My father will hear about this! He will finish each and every one of you when he finds out what you did!"


    Hanson screamed in fear.

 Chapter 2942 The Monsters Ancestral Grave

    "Go to hell, you bastard!"


    Austin sneered as he punched Hanson hard in the chest.


    Crack!


    All of a sudden, a large piece of Hanson''s body chipped out and his whole upper body cracked open! A terrifying force instantly burst out and blocked Austin''s fist.


    "Who dares to kill my son?"


    The shadow of a dignified middle-aged man unexpectedly rushed out from Hanson''s Soul Sea.


    "Oh, boy. This is not good. It''s the spiritual soul mark of a warrior at the Divine Realm!


    We are no match for it. Get ready to run!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot said as its face turned pale with fear.


    Austin also sensed that the situation was very serious. Without hesitation, he waved his sleeve and rolled up all his companions, including the brother and sister, hurriedly stepped on the Space Ship and got ready to run away.


    "Father, this guys has tormented me for no reason and has killed the members of our clan. Kill him and his friends to teach them a lesson!"


    Hanson was overjoyed as he complained to his father. At the same time, he looked at Austin viciously.


    He knew that if anyone tried to kill him, it would trigger the spiritual soul mark left by his father in his body. Thus, he felt secured that no one would be bold enough to attack him directly and get away with it.


    "Humph! Whoever offends any member of our Huangfu Clan must die!"


    the majestic middle-aged man roared.


    Boom!


    A wave of extremely powerful spiritual sense force occupied the starry sky and was about to wrap the Space Ship like a vast sea.


    The wave of force followed the ship so fast that it instantly caught up with it.


    "We are in deep trouble, boy. I didn''t know that his father was a powerful warrior of the Divine Realm! We should have stayed out of this!"


    the pot said bitterly.


    Then, something unexpected happened.


    "High-ranking warriors are not allowed to enter this trial road without permission. Anyone who violates this rule will be punished!"


    A powerful voice abruptly resounded from the star-studded sky.


    Then, numerous dazzling runes appeared in the sky like shimmering snowflakes and rushed towards the shadow of the middle-aged man from the Huangfu Clan.


    "Damn it!"


    the shadow exclaimed. The bright runes flooded the shadow and instantly destroyed it.


    "You rascal! If you dare kill my son, I swear I will find you wherever you are and kill you mercilessly."


    Before the shadow of the middle-aged man disappeared, it stared at Austin sternly and left such words of warning.


    "Phew! How lucky we are.


    I almost forgot that this universe


    ral eras ago. Thus, it would not be strange if someone from that race had been quite knowledgeable about the Primordial Road.


    After a moment of thoughts, Austin asked Suzie, "Suzie, can you tell me where this ancestral grave is?"


    "Uhm, Mr. Lin, do you plan on going there and take those internal cores?


    It is said in our ancient book that this place is almost impenetrable. The monsters'' internal cores there are rare treasures, so it is very well-protected.


    Mr. Lin, it is extremely risky if you go to that place,"


    Suzie persuaded him eagerly.


    "Don''t worry, Suzie.


    I know it''s a treacherous road, but that''s why it will all be worth it!"


    Austin said with an innocent smile.


    Although he knew how perilous the expedition would be, Austin was not willing to give up such an opportunity.


    He was stubborn, and his willingness to improve his strength fearlessly had always prevailed.


    After a lot of pleading, Suzie finally disclosed the specific location of the monsters'' ancestral grave.


    "Let''s go! I''m sure they won''t give us a free pass, so we will have to sneak in to enter the ancestral grave,"


    Austin decided at once.


    The pot, Violet, the little infinity beast, and the divine silkworm knew that it would be impossible to convince Austin otherwise.


    In addition, they too were not afraid of any danger because they were being encouraged by Austin.


    Suzie and her brother insisted on staying with Austin since they wanted to return his favor for saving their lives.


    Austin had no way to get rid of them. So, he allowed them to come with him as well.


    Hence, in the starry sky, the Space Ship quietly headed towards their next destination��the monsters'' ancestral grave.

 Chapter 2943 Space-cutting Skill

    In the Space Ship...


    "We sure obtained a lot of points from killing Hanson and his subordinates!" Austin said with a smile.


    Everyone in the ship brought out their jade tokens to check each of their points.


    Killing Hanson and his men had allowed Austin and his companions to seize the former''s points.


    By then, Austin had acquired more than three thousand points.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot and Violet had over two thousand points, while the little infinity beast and the divine silkworm had earned only slightly less than two thousand points.


    Generally speaking, their efforts had positively yielded substantial results.


    "If we continue at this rate, we can soon reach five thousand points and pass the first test,"


    Austin said with a bright smile.


    "Other people tried hard to fight and hunt down monsters to earn points.


    Taking out those people, instead of the monsters, and getting their points proved to be a more successful strategy. Ha-ha! Good job, people!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot cackled.


    "Violet, you and your friends have earned so many points. My brother and I only have a few hundred points each," Suzie chimed in.


    She and her brother had oftentimes watched Austin and his companions in admiration.


    "Suzie, don''t worry. Just stay with us. It won''t be long before you get as many points as we do,"


    Violet comforted her.


    She and Suzie got along well, and they had become good friends in such a short time.


    "I wonder how much time gnome still needs to refine the Ancient Spatial Fruit.


    He hasn''t collected any points yet,"


    Austin said worriedly.


    All of a sudden, the voice of the gnome rang out in his Soul Sea.


    "I''m glad you haven''t forgotten about me."


    "Hey, gnome! I was just thinking about you. Have you finished refining that fruit?" Austin asked in an elated tone.


    Then, using his telekinetic ability, he teleported the gnome out of the Slave Tower.


    "Yes, I have just finished it."


    The gnome nodded in confirmation.


    "Gnome, looks like you''ve benefited a lot from that fruit," Austin said as he studied the gnome.


    He felt that the space around the gnome was slightly rippling and he emitted a formidable aura.


    The gnome gave off a mysterious vibe that it seemed like he was standing in another distant space.


    "No wonder the Ancient Spatial Fruit is considered the sacred fruit of our race.


    I have not only made great prog


    t were doomed. Soon, a lot of them were either killed or severely injured by the invincible troop of monsters.


    "The only way to fight against these formidable monsters is to team up together!" an earth immortal shouted.


    Then, they started attacking the monsters all together.


    Over one hundred million participants worked together to kill the horde of gigantic monsters!


    Soon, several large armies had been organized with each of them comprising over ten million creatures.


    Those who led the armies were either the young talented cultivators from the most powerful forces or the earth immortal level masters.


    Then, the creatures who were there to take the tests were able to fight against the ten monster armies successfully without suffering great causalities.


    At the same time, the Space Ship was quietly flying towards the center of the universe at an amazing speed.


    As the ship kept moving, Austin and his companions encountered more and more monsters. However, the Space Ship was invisible to everyone. With the help of the Track-hiding Array, the monsters were not able to spot the ship. Thus, Austin and his companions were safe from trouble.


    "Mr. Lin, we are almost there!"


    Suzie said to Austin as she pointed at the space ahead of them.


    Austin looked ahead and saw a black entrance that evidently looked like the exit of a world.


    There were many worlds that were scattered across this universe. All the monsters inhabited some of those worlds.


    "Mr. Lin, if you look closely, you can see the monster''s ancestral grave there,"


    Suzie told Austin as she pointed forward.

 Chapter 2944 They Found Us

    The world''s exit was so busy with several monsters coming in and out.


    Groups of monsters were patrolling nearby, making sure that they kept the defense and security tightly observed.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot steered the Space Ship and snuck out through the void, following a group of monsters that entered into the world.


    It was a vast world with a very uneasy atmosphere. Most buildings that could be seen were made up of heavy, robust stones.


    "The monsters'' ancestral grave is in the Gravel City to the east of this world,"


    Suzie reported.


    Upon hearing the directions, the Space Ship swiftly moved eastwards. After a moment, a towering stone city emerged at the end of the horizon.


    The entire city was built with enormous rough stones. The style was very primitive as if journeying back into the ancient civilization.


    Countless monsters were roaming around the city. The number was so appalling that the huge city was almost clogged.


    Inside the Gravel City, numerous runes with mysterious aura were in plain sight. They spread in the air and caused the space to ripple. This filled the atmosphere with a savage aura.


    Looking from a distance, the Gravel City seemed like a motionless ancient beast.


    "This is exactly what was stated in the records of the ancient book. The Gravel City is known as the birthplace of these monsters,"


    Suzie spoke in a soft voice.


    "It makes sense. That''s why there are too many monsters in here. I can sense at least ten million of them.


    Just judging from their moves, it seems that all of them are monstrous elites carefully selected from their race.


    If we get caught, we might be walking into our bloody death."


    Austin frowned as he realistically assessed the situation.


    "Mr. Lin, according to the records of the ancient book, there should be ten leaders of the monsters responsible for guarding and defending the ancestral grave.


    Those ten leaders have astonishing fighting power. It was said that even earth immortals couldn''t stand a chance against them,"


    Suzie added.


    "That''s bad!


    In this universe, the main principle was the law of gravity.


    As a result, the strength of outsiders would be severely weakened.


    Only body refiners with solid physical strength would be able to cope up in this universe.


    Unfortunately for us, that mean


    ed in a specific palace in the city.


    These internal cores represent the honor and strength of those monsters resting here. They are used to be mourned and admired by future generations,"


    Suzie lectured briefly.


    "Then let''s hurry up and find that palace where they place the internal cores,"


    Austin gave the order.


    The Space Ship began sneaking around the Gravel City.


    Soon after, Austin recognized a palace with an architectural style that stood out among the rest.


    Its roof was pointy, bright and dazzling, giving off a strong essence of life.


    That one palace was covered in shining runes. They glided slowly around the palace like birds flying through the wind with very little movement of the wings.


    "This must be the palace that we''re looking for."


    Austin instantly became excited.


    His other companions agreed as they saw the peculiarity of the palace in front of them.


    The Space Ship started flying towards the palace.


    In a moment, they were close enough into the gates of the palace.


    Just as they were about to enter, the brilliant runes that were swirling around the palace suddenly trembled and burned. They quickly surrounded the ship as they formed a huge cylindrical column of light.


    In an instant, the Space Ship was forced to show up. The isolation technique and the Track-hiding Array were both nullified.


    After witnessing the incident, all the monsters'' gazes were shifted onto the Space Ship.


    "Oh my gosh! We''ve been spotted!"


    Suzie screamed as her face went pale out of fear and panic.

 Chapter 2945 Plenty Of Monster Internal Cores

    "Grrr��"


    All the monsters in the city were gritting their teeth and wagging their tails in anger.


    The Gravel City was the cemetery of these monsters'' ancestors. For them, it was extremely sacred.


    Now, the monsters had discovered that the most important palace inside the city was broken into. Whoever did it would feel their wrath.


    "What should we do?"


    They looked at Austin as they panicked through the troublesome situation they were in.


    Austin quickly scanned the inner area of the palace through his spiritual sense.


    He found hundreds of altars inside the palace. In each altar, a large number of internal cores were stacked together


    The internal cores came in different sizes and their sheer number was astonishing.


    Austin sensed a strong essence of life enveloping each internal core.


    "Cover me. Block them for as long as you can and I will take all the internal cores inside!"


    Austin had a serious look, and not even a hint of fear was seen in his eyes.


    Without hesitation, he darted across the sky and rushed into the palace. Inside the palace, he went straight to the altars where the internal cores were sitting.


    "All of you are mine!"


    Austin released a colossal amount of vital energy which transformed into several gigantic hands. He started grabbing the piles of internal cores in every altar all at the same time.


    Whoosh!


    Austin was quickly accumulating a lot of internal cores.


    At the gates of the palace, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet, the gnome, the divine silkworm, the little infinity beast, Suzie, and Suzie''s brother were stunned at the scene in front of them.


    They saw an overwhelming number of monsters rapidly charging at them. Their huge, heavy tails were lashing furiously.


    The first wave of monsters charging at them was about one hundred thousand.


    More were coming as the ancestral grave was guarded by more than ten million monsters.


    "Fuck! Did Austin just say block them? How can we even do that?!"


    They trembled at the horrifying scene in front of them and couldn''t help but curse loudly.


    "We have no other choice! Might as well entrust our lives to that reckless boy!"


    The earth immortal level energy erupted from the Heavenly Majestic Pot. It unleashed all the magic treasures that it possessed and defended the gate with all its might.


    The pot''s only goal was to eliminate every monster that would try to pass throug


    way."


    Austin felt very satisfied and was brimming with energy.


    He primarily thought that refining the internal cores would take a long and slow process.


    Moreover, the monsters'' internal cores were very powerful elements that contained a lot of energy. If one was not careful and took too much at a time, his body might not be able to take it and might cause severe damage. Worst case scenario, his body might even explode.


    Fortunately, Austin didn''t need to worry about any of that, since the Omnipotent Immortal Stone proved to be very useful in dealing with the refining process of the internal cores.


    "All right! If that is the case, I might as well take it up a notch!


    I''m going to consume all of them!"


    Like a greedy child, Austin quickly began stuffing the internal cores one by one into his mouth and swallowed them all.


    The Omnipotent Immortal Stones acted as a fine-tuned machine, refining the monsters'' internal cores one after another at an extreme speed.


    Boom!


    Austin''s energy meridians erupted with an unbelievable amount of energy surging throughout his whole body. It was as though his own body was roaring and the energy leaking was enough to dominate the world.


    His physical strength was continuously growing at an amazing pace.


    Earlier, Austin had only eaten three internal cores of the monsters, and his physical strength increased to a very high level.


    Now, Austin had just consumed more than a thousand cores.


    After the Omnipotent Immortal Stone finished refining each of these internal cores, Austin''s physical strength would soon be so unimaginable.

 Chapter 2946 I Am Coming

    At the gate of the palace.


    "This is not good. My Space-isolating Skill won''t last long!"


    the gnome cried out. He observed the barrier with worry.


    The space barrier created by the gnome was now covered with dense cracks. It seemed like it was about to break into pieces at any time.


    Like a raging tidewater, the Gravel City was swarmed with approximately ten million monsters attacking the palace gates. The whole city was littered with them, causing chaos inside and outside.


    The monsters roared and caused anarchy. They stirred up the whole world into pandemonium.


    "Start the alarm system and spread the news!"


    A monster turned to his allies and whipped his tail ferociously.


    Eventually, the news of their attack spread far and wide --- it soon reached every nook and cranny of this universe.


    "Bad news!


    There is an enemy invasion into the ancestral grave!


    And from what I''ve heard, our enemy''s target is the internal cores in the Internal Core Hall!"


    A monster rushed to their patriarch, reporting this piece of news. He panted breathlessly as he fumbled between words.


    This enormous world was considered to be the most important place in this universe --- it contains all the internal cores!


    The patriarch and a handful of senior leaders of the monsters usually vacate this particular humongous realm.


    "What? The Internal Core Hall? !"


    The monster patriarch jumped up in alarm. He was seething. Fires of fury was smoldered on his face.


    "The Internal Core Hall represents the honor and glory of our race in the past. It is the location of our race''s inheritance, and we can''t afford to lose it!


    Let''s go!"


    The monster patriarch roared, and the huge tail behind him whipped wildly, crushing the space around him!


    Then, the monster patriarch''s huge physique hurriedly darted towards the starry sky like an asteroid. In an instant, he was gone!


    "How dare you, savage! How dare you offend our sacred land!


    Go! Tear those savages into pieces!"


    The monster patriarch spared no time and immediately rushed out to eliminate the enemy. Along with were various powerful monster leaders that rushed out one after the other. They were like giant iron chariot, rumbling past the starry sky.


    Wherever they went, there was a massive collapse in the spac


    ned all the internal cores of the monster.


    I don''t have to refine them in this palace. I can still refine them while escaping!"


    He rushed to the gate of the palace to help the rest of them.


    The space barrier set up by the gnome had completely fallen apart.


    Since nothing kept them back anymore, the violent monsters flooded in.


    There was no way they would be able to take all of the monsters down. They only had two options --- retreat, or stall more time before Austin returned.


    Bang!


    Dozens of thick monster tails whipped at them at the same time, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, violet, the gnome, little infinity beast, the divine silkworm, Suzie and her brother, were all hit and coughed blood.


    Even the Heavenly Majestic Pot coughed up bright red blood. This blood was very precious. It was the essence of its life.


    "Ha-ha, damned outsider! How dare you break into our ancestral grave!


    Eat them all!"


    The monsters were going all hysterical. They were innumerable and all over the place.


    If they didn''t do anything, they were going to be completely overran by the monsters that were constantly rushing towards them, and then, they would be eaten!


    "Don''t be afraid!


    I''m coming!"


    A thunderous roar came.


    All of a sudden, a fist struck out from behind of the Heavenly Majestic Pot and others.


    Under the pressure of the horrifying fist power, the space twisted instantly and crazily.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    Instantly, the monster who were rushing in were crushed into pieces straight away.

 Chapter 2947 Rushing Out Of The Gravel City (Part One)

    Austin put down more than a hundred monsters with one single move.


    Then a vision of a series of numbers fell from the sky and went straight to Austin''s identity jade token. The numbers showed five points, six points and up to seven points and even more points.


    Within a short moment, Austin''s points had increased by over seven hundred.


    "Follow me. Hurry up!


    We can break out of here easily. These monsters are weak!" Austin urged his companions.


    "What the hell? This is..."


    Behind Austin, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet and everyone else stood petrified, gaping at Austin with untold surprise written all over their faces.


    At this point, Austin was a killing machine. With each step and every advancement, he kicked and punched the monsters that got in his way. Once his targets came within range of his lethal fists, they would end up with the same fate��being beaten to a pulp.


    Like a robot programmed to take lives, he showed no mercy. There was no trace of emotion on his face.


    In an instant, Austin was already a few thousand meters away from where he was, initially. When he paused to look back, he found that his companions including Violet and the Heavenly Majestic Pot stood still without having moved an inch. They were staring at him as if he was a ruthless demon. In the warpath between him and them lay the countless monsters that he had just sent to their deaths. "Hey, guys, come on! Let''s get out of here!


    What are you all waiting for? There are too many of them!


    Hurry up or it will be too late," he roared at the stunned group.


    They were Austin''s friends for the longest time and they knew him very well. The strength Austin was now displaying was definitely not something he was capable of before entering the palace. They couldn''t help but wonder what had happened inside


    ou could give us a little help?"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot said with a pout.


    "Of course I will help you. I am not that difficult to deal with. Here you go," Austin responded with a smile.


    He stretched out his big hand, and grabbed a dozen monsters around him. After he beat them up, he threw them at the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    Since the monsters had sustained serious injuries and were already dying, the Heavenly Majestic Pot slaughtered all of them by releasing its energy, ending their misery in the blink of an eye. In a few moments, the pot received points as reward for slaying the monsters.


    "I''ll get you more monsters too.


    But we have to hurry up!


    I can feel that a large number of stronger monsters are on their way here. So we have to be ready when they come.


    We have broken into their ancestral grave, so their leader must be incredibly pissed off and anxious to get revenge," Austin said to his companions.


    As he spoke, he didn''t forget to catch more monsters and hit them effortlessly. He reached out his hands and grabbed his prey. After injuring them badly, he threw them at his companions including Violet and the gnome to finish off, so they could get the points for them.

 Chapter 2948 Rushing Out Of The Gravel City (Part Two)

    "Now you tell us.


    If what we have done here gets out, all the monsters in the universe will go ballistic and swarm toward here. We will all be dead meat in that case. I am sure of it!


    Imagine that! We will have to deal with hundreds of millions of monsters. Even with all the magic powers that you have, it will be impossible for you to kill them all,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot responded, as it rolled its eyes at Austin.


    "Well, you are right,"


    Austin said.


    He decided to take care of the monsters faster in a bid to get out of the Gravel City as soon as possible. "Die, you useless beasts!" he shouted, picking up speed with his movements.


    Like a well-oiled machine, he kept slaughtering the monsters that were coming at him. He already lost count and had no idea how many monsters died in his hands or how many points he had accumulated.


    From afar, Austin was like a sharp dagger, forcefully carving a way out of the myriad of monsters and rushing towards the gate of the Gravel City.


    During the process, Austin threw many monsters that had been badly hurt by him at the Heavenly Majestic Pot and the others, so that they could kill the dying monsters and obtain more points.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin and his group arrived at the gate of the city.


    "Brat, hurry up! Once we make it out of this city, we can board the Space Ship and no one will be able to catch us!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot was overjoyed as it fixed its eyes on the gate.


    Inside the city, there was always a thick column of light that shone on the Space Ship, making it impossible for the ship to escape and travel through space.


    Just then, Austin noticed that a few hundred mons


    escape for you, you bastard! How dare you disrespect us by breaking into our ancestral graves like that!"


    The monster leaders rushed towards Austin with a crack of thunder and rolling, rumbling sounds.


    Austin used the Omnipotent Lightness which easily reached the fastest monster leader.


    "Die, you piece of shit!" Austin said with a scream.


    He clenched his fist and swung at the monster leader from a distance. His fist released visible power transformed into huge swarm of dragons.


    In the next second, the monster leader was hit by the ferocious beasts.


    He was thrown in the air and fell on the ground within the city, crushing dozens of common monsters to death.


    "Wow, this guy is unbelievably fearless.


    Let him be. He can handle all of this on his own. For now, let''s find a place nearby to hide," the Heavenly Majestic Pot remarked.


    Under its control, the Space Ship hovered momentarily, then disappeared into the void.


    The gnome performed the Space-isolating Skill, and created space barriers to cut the Space Ship off from the outside world in case anyone spotted it and tried to follow them.

 Chapter 2949 Running Away

    "Die, you despicable beast!"


    Austin didn''t want to let it go. He wanted to end it all, right then and there. He used the Omnipotent Lightness and rushed forward. Instantly, he caught up with the monster leader whom he had just beaten up and punched it hard with his fist.


    "No... Don''t..."


    Feeling Austin''s terrifying strength, the monster leader finally knew fear and let out an agonizing cry.


    Crack!


    Austin punched him and broke his body in half.


    "An Internal core! Great!"


    A blood red internal core flew out of the monster leader''s mangled remains. Austin was overjoyed. He grabbed it, stuffed it into his mouth and ate it.


    It seemed that all of these monster leaders had internal cores inside of them.


    Austin''s eyes lit up as his ferocious gaze swept over the hundreds of monster leaders with a hint of greed. Hundreds of internal cores were waiting to be devoured! These monster leaders were as good as dead anyway.


    "Die, you sons of bitches!"


    Austin roared as he kicked his feet and launched forward. His entire body was like a bullet, directly jumping out and rushing towards another monster leader.


    Boom! Bam! Pow!


    Austin''s fists were like beating drums, and with overwhelming speed, they hit the monster where it hurt!


    The pitiful leader could not withstand Austin''s attack at all. His body was immediately smashed into pieces.


    "Another internal core. Oh yeah! Oh yeah!"


    Austin reached out and stuffed another blood red internal core into his mouth.


    "Awesome!" He was so happy that he even danced a little. ����


    Horrified, the other monster leaders looked at each other, then stared at Austin. Some of them had become unwilling to come forward and face him.


    "How could this human boy''s physical strength be so terrifying?"


    The hundreds of monster leaders were all instantly at a loss


    Suddenly, there was nothing but silence.


    Physical strength was what they had always been proud of.


    But now, the physical strength of this supposed weakling seemed to be enough to crush them all.


    However, after a short period of shock, some other monsters came back to their senses and proceeded to launch another wave of attacks.


    "What are you all standing there for?" screamed another monster leader at his companions. "Let''s go! We cannot let this weakling intimidate us. This human brat broke into our great ancestral grave. We can''t let him go unpunished!"


    The monster leaders glared at Austin and roared.


    At the same time, both inside and outside Gravel City, millions of monsters had come together, showing their fearlessness towards death.


    "Kill the arrogant bastard!"


    Austin was now on a killing spree. He raised his head and roared to the sky, turning the battlefi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and the sun. Like a pink cloud, it spurted rolling pink smoke and painted the entire sky red.


    Immediately, the multitude of monsters felt drowsy. They could no longer control themselves and just wanted to fall asleep.


    In this case, Austin waved his fists and finally made a path out and got close to the Space Ship.


    "Hurry up, master! Come aboard the ship!"


    Violet shouted.


    "You coward! How can you run away?"


    In the distance, a gigantic monster roared, and then from behind the monster, his thick scaly tail swung violently and went after Austin.


    Air was compressed into a little pocket, and then an air cannonball containing terrifying energy burst towards Austin''s retreating body.


    Bam!


    The air bomb directly tore the starry sky apart, leaving a huge black space crack along its path.


    Instantly, the horrible air cannon caught up with Austin.


    "What the hell! That was powerful!"


    Austin was caught by surprise and realized that there was no time for him to dodge another attack. He had to turn around and block it with all his strength.


    Boom!


    Another earth shattering explosion was heard.


    Austin was forced to back down a few meters as he was sent hurling in the air.


    "This guy is much too powerful. We need to get out of here now."


    Controlling the Space Ship, the Heavenly Majestic Pot rushed towards Austin, grabbed him and pulled him into the ship. Just as the hatch closed, the ship shot forward in the blink of an eye.


    "Nooooo! I cannot let you escape! Come back here you damned coward!"


    The giant monster would not let them go. With terrifying speed, he leaped continuously in huge bounds and followed Austin like a bullet.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    His tail whipped incessantly, creating terrifying air cannons that shot in the direction of the retreating Space Ship.

 Chapter 2950 Internal Cores Abound

    The Space Ship was, by all rights, worthy of being considered as one of the top magic treasures in many universes. Even in a negative world dominated by the law of gravity, its ability to travel and its flight speed weren''t hindered.


    Plus the gnome''s spatial power, the ship vanished into thin air.


    In its wake, the monster patriarch and a bunch of monster seniors threw a fit and ransacked the place. It was to no avail, however, as they failed to find even a trace of the Space Ship.


    "Arrgh! Damn it! They took all the internal cores left behind by our ancestors!" the monster patriarch roared.


    "That human bastard! I''ll kill him!"


    In their violent search, the monster patriarch and his companions found themselves in the Internal Core Hall of their ancestral grave, where they discovered that hundreds of altars had been plundered.


    "Sir, the Divine Spiritual Mirror might have been able to record the aura of the intruder''s spiritual soul,"


    one of the monster seniors said to the monster patriarch.


    "Yes. Quickly! Let us check the records of the Divine Spiritual Mirror!"


    The patriarch nodded earnestly.


    It proceeded to invoke a series of strange incantations.


    Boom!


    A dazzling mirror appeared in the sky above the Gravel City, and a column of light shot out of its surface to form a luminous screen high up in the air.


    The screen displayed a succinct recounting of the events that had transpired in the ancestral grave, the tiniest details given life by moving images and clear voices.


    "We will search for the bastards who broke into the ancestral grave.


    We will take the divine mirror! It will help us detect those thieves beneath their disguises,"


    the patriarch declared when the report was over.


    He got down on his knees and recited yet another incantation.


    Above them the mirror sucked in the light that created the display screen, and then collapsed into itself until it transformed into a smaller version of itself. It dropped from the sky and fell into the monster patriarch''s hands.


    "Let''s go! We will bring those bastards back and offer their lives as sacrifice to our ancestors!"


    the monster patriarch declared.


    And with that, a huge number of monster troops set off to hunt their prey.


    Somewhere in the universe, there existed a very remote star cluster.


    At that very moment, the Space Ship was safe and snug, hidden deep within that particular star cluster.


    And inside the ship,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ivine silkworm.


    He had acquired more than two thousand internal cores, after all, and the Omnipotent Immortal Stone had refined barely half of the total amount to date. He had a lot more to spare, truth be told.


    "Wow! You have so many internal cores!"


    The divine silkworm proceeded to gleefully toss the cores into his mouth as if he were merely eating soybeans on a lazy day.


    When Austin was about done with his additional stash, he asked, "Do you want more?"


    "No, I am full. By all rights, I am still considered a youngster in my race, and I cannot let my strength multiply so much in such little time.


    Otherwise my foundation won''t be fully fortified, and will likely fall apart in the future."


    The divine silkworm rubbed his belly contentedly, and bid farewell to everyone to cultivate in seclusion in one of the Space Ship''s secret training rooms.


    The rest of the party broke up after that, each of them going into their own training rooms to refine their internal cores.


    "Once all of them have refined those cores, I believe they would be able to kill ordinary monsters with much ease."


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot was wistful, and a little envious.


    It wished it could have made use of the internal cores as well.


    "Well, I also need to cultivate in seclusion," Austin replied gently, before walking into a secret training room himself.


    He still had a little more than a thousand of those cores.


    He was looking forward to his increased strength once he''d refined them all.


    With all of them cultivating separately, the Heavenly Majestic Pot was left to stand guard to the Space Ship by itself.

 Chapter 2951 Romani

    Across the whole world, cultivators were grappling with monsters as part of their trials.


    On orders of the monster patriarch, the monsters had already organized an army to search for Austin and his friends.


    More and more powerful monsters joined the search, relentlessly augmenting their army and battling the cultivators they encountered. The cultivators were beginning to feel like they were in deep trouble.


    Some of them had already been brutally slaughtered, while some of those who survived fled in various directions of the universe.


    The patriarch and the senior leaders of the monsters were especially powerful fighters, able to kill earth immortals within minutes.


    At this point in the battle, the monsters clearly had the upper hand.


    Some cultivators had already chosen to crush their jade badges, transporting themselves out, fearing for their lives.


    Some of the stronger ones, however, opted to leave because they had already racked up five thousand points, enough to pass the trial and move on to the next.


    Most of those who had already completed this round were, predictably, either earth immortals or outstanding young geniuses from the major forces.


    The rest who had yet to finish started to band together to be able to kill monsters more efficiently.


    Each of these contingents consisted of at least ten million cultivators. The battlefield was packed with combatants.


    Outside the Primordial Road, the Purple Cosmos was likewise starting to get overcrowded.


    People were gathering, in particular, at the abandoned continent at the edge of the universe. This continent, after all, was where the entrance of the secret passage was located. Many powerful sects had sent their people to keep watch at the site.


    The cultivators who had entered the passage were also expected to come back the same way, so there were those awaiting their return.


    But four or five days after their entry, astonishing news broke out across the continent.


    This came after some of the cultivators began teleporting back in steady succession, increasing in number as days went by.


    What the returnees said shocked those assembled in wait outside. The passage was actually the Primordial Road itself!


    The astonishing news sent the whole universe abuzz.


    The Primordial Road was one of those legends mentioned in books passed down from ancient times.


    It was said that the ancient road was created by the gods in ancient times, designed to test cultivators who had the potential to join their ranks.


    In the beginning, the road and its tria


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ished, the crowd started to buzz.


    Excited chattering broke out across the continent.


    "I think he''s right. The divine gods have come to the world again, and they are ready to choose their successors!"


    "So that''s how the Gods'' Hometown works! Our ancestors just conjectured that the Gods'' Hometown has something to do with the divine gods and their intention of choosing their successors.


    And now we know those rumors about the Primordial Road are true!


    I have no doubt that Romani is correct!"


    People on the continent were all wrapped up in discussions, mostly convinced of what Romani said.


    Outside the Purple Cosmos, the Divine Realm cultivators suspended in the chaotic void were likewise mulling over his words.


    "What do you think of all this?


    Is he right? Does this mean the gods have returned? We have been seeking them out for so long,"


    a Divine Realm cultivator asked his companions.


    "Romani''s predictions are unparalleled in their accuracy. I would believe whatever he says,"


    one of his peers replied.


    "But I have my doubts.


    Anything that involves the gods is confidential, intentionally shrouded in mystery. Could their actions really be predicted?


    And if what Romani says is true, he would be revealing the secrets of the gods. Then why haven''t they punished him yet?"


    another Divine Realm warrior pointed out.


    Hardly had he finished this, a disturbance broke out in the continent.


    Boom! Thunder started rolling in the heavens.


    A thick bolt of lightning flashed in the sky, then sped down to the crowd.


    "My god!" Romani was paralyzed in fear at the sight.


    His face lost all color at this terrible sight. As a good prophet, he had a bad omen.

 Chapter 2952 Meet Prince Aldrich Again

    With a wave of his hand, a fragment of a long, ancient-looking garment flew forward and spread over his head.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The loud and powerful thunderbolt landed on the old cloth.


    The old cloth was incinerated in the blink of an eye as the remaining ashes fell to the earth in slow motion.


    Bang!


    It sent Romani flying into the air. When he fell to the ground, blood spilled out from his mouth. His legs were too weak to hoist him up.


    "Things related to god cannot be easily revealed!"


    Finally, Romani sighed in defeat and got up trembling. He was much weaker than before as if he had suffered more injuries.


    Everyone was shocked after they saw what had transpired.


    The rules of nature were incredibly mysterious and terrifying. No one could easily break them without facing the consequences.


    "How is Austin doing, the guy from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos? Has he been killed?"


    The Mu Clan and other senior leaders of the four major forces inquired about Austin, their tones laced with concern.


    The four major forces had especially sent more than one hundred earth immortal cultivators into the passage only to hunt Austin down.


    It was evident that how much the four major forces wanted to kill Austin.


    "Austin did appear in the first round of the trial, but he was not killed.


    Instead..."


    an Earth Immortal Realm cultivator from the Divine Sect answered in an exasperated tone. It seemed as though he was angry at being cornered by them. He had just been sent back and without a moment to relax, this mob of senior leaders of the four major forces had confronted him with uneasy questions.


    "Instead... Instead what? Can you make yourself a bit more clear?"


    The top leaders of the four major forces found his words rather unsatisfactory. They immediately nudged him to provide them with more details.


    "The truth is, rather unfortunately, many of us, including the Earth Immortal Realm cultivators, were killed by him.


    What''s worse, Austin even snatched a lot of our points.


    A steward from our Divine Sect was killed by Austin and his points was taken away by him as well. He even didn''t have time to crumb his identity jade token to ask for help before he died!


    I was also attacked by Austin suddenly, that evil rascal. At a crucial moment when I was about to die, I had to crumb my jade token in time and I was teleported back! That is the only reason I survived... Sheer luck!"


    The Earth Immortal Realm cultivator from Divine Sect ground his teeth in his seething rage against Austin.


    "What?!


    We sent more than a hundred earth immortals to get in and hunt down Austin.


    Under any normal circumstance, that thief should have fled in panic at being chased by such an enormous army.


    How can that man really attack the earth immortals we have sent!? This is simply outrageous!"


    The senior leaders of the four major forces turned to look at each other in amazement.


    "Austin, you bastard! You are now my nemesis!"


    "Humph! There aren''t enough words to describe how much I hate you.


    I could have continued my trial! Only if it wasn''t for Austin from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos! He is the one who stopped me. He''s so shameless that


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Austin found that the trial warriors were far less powerful than the monsters in both number and strength.


    There were more than ten million monsters surrounding a few million cultivators. The cultivators were losing against the frantic attacks launched by their opponents.


    It was evident that these trial cultivators had lost their will to fight and were trying to escape whenever they could.


    However, there were too many monsters in their way. They surrounded the trial warriors in a tight circle, which was impossible to escape.


    "Look, that is Prince Aldrich from the Beast Cosmos!"


    Violet shouted, pointing at a figure who was fighting intensely.


    He was a young man with a handsome face. He had a demonic aura and was covered with silvery white scales which looked like a silver armor.


    He was holding a short sword, which was dazzling with divine radiance. The numerous sword auras in the sky transformed into shining runes.


    "Prince Aldrich is a young talent in the Beast Cosmos. He is a famous figure in all the universes as well.


    But it looks like he is not in a good condition in the battle,"


    said the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    Indeed, the Heavenly Majestic Pot was right. There were more than a dozen leaders of the monsters that circled Prince Aldrich in the middle and madly attacked him. They had extremely large bodies that towered over Prince Aldrich.


    The physical strength of these more than a dozen monster leaders was too overwhelming. Prince Aldrich was already at a disadvantage, and gradually, he didn''t have any strength left in him to fight back.


    There were dozens of earth immortals nearby who wanted to rush over to help him, but they were being blocked by a terrifying bunch of monster leaders.


    It was clear that Prince Aldrich was in a dangerous situation.


    "Master, Prince Aldrich is from the Beast Cosmos.


    I want to go to the Beast Cosmos someday and check if I can find the whereabouts of our nine-tailed demon fox race.


    So why don''t we help Prince Aldrich and establish a new relationship? It could help us later,"


    Violet said to Austin with a sudden wave of hope.

 Chapter 2953 The Horrible Air Cannon

    "All right.


    It is widely known that the Beast Cosmos and the Hunting Cosmos are sworn enemies.


    We''ve seen this Prince Aldrich and Dempsey of the Mu Clan fight at the Purple Cosmos once.


    The enemy of my enemy is my friend. That''s my principle, so we shall go and help him,"


    Austin concluded.


    "That''s fine by me. In addition to Prince Aldrich of the Beast Cosmos, many young talents are also trapped there.


    It seems that when we broke into the monsters'' ancestral grave and stole all the internal cores, we have totally aggravated them. Now, they''ve gone outside of their nest and wreaked havoc to take revenge,"


    said the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    "You''re right. Thanks to that, these cultivators are going to be slaughtered because of me,"


    Austin answered back as he looked into the battlefield at a far distance.


    Meanwhile, they saw a young monk on the battlefield that was surrounded by groups of monks in a glistening Buddhist light.


    The young monk was sitting with legs crossed, and behind him stood a half-illusory and half-solid ancient Buddha. The Buddha stretched out several palms that constantly attacked the monsters that were coming from all directions.


    The monks surrounding the young man also displayed all sorts of Buddhist omnipotent skills to resist the monsters rushing at them like a vehement tide.


    In another area, a large group of pretty women��led by a beautiful lady with an icy aura��was also fighting a ferocious bunch of monsters.


    As the women moved gracefully, snow was dancing all over the battlefield. Violent dragons made of ice and snow devoured every monster and crushed them into pieces.


    They also observed over ten old women who were powerful earth immortals exchanging blows with a group of monsters. Apparently, they were from one of the revered forces.


    Moreover, there was a powerful young man who attracted Austin''s attention.


    He had a tall figure with blond hair and golden eyes shining like a precious sword.


    Directly above the young man''s head was a sun that radiated tens of thousands of beams of golden light.


    A large group of earth immortals surrounded the young man and closely guarded him against the rushing monsters.


    "That cultivation method is quite like the Golden Sun Scripture."


    Austin was surprised as he saw the skills being displayed by the young


    le battlefield fell silent.


    All monsters and cultivators alike fixed their horrified eyes on Austin.


    He killed tens of thousands of monsters with just the airwaves that shot out through his fists.


    They were dumbfounded at the unimaginable physical strength that he displayed.


    "How can a lowly human possess such terrifying physical strength?"


    "That''s impossible! In this universe, our race should be the only ones to possess the highest level of physical strength!"


    "This must be an illusion! This human is just tricking us. Don''t be misled! Let''s attack him at the same time and beat this arrogant human to death!"


    A monster leader leaped forward while roaring, and swung his huge tail at Austin.


    "Kill him!"


    Hundreds of thousands of monsters swarmed towards Austin. They did not care anymore for the other cultivators present and just rushed at Austin like there was no tomorrow.


    "Well, I am expecting that, you simple-minded morons!"


    Austin let out a deafening roar and rushed towards the multitude of monsters in front of him.


    This time though, Austin went all out and released a hundred percent capacity of his physical strength.


    Whoosh Crash! Boom!


    Tens of thousands of monsters were blown to pieces by Austin''s deathly fist aura of air cannons. Even the ones from afar were unable to escape his brutal strike.


    "H-Holy shit!"


    All the cultivators could not avert their gazes from Austin. Gasps and shrieks filled the battlefield. Most of their minds and faces went blank as they couldn''t grasp what had just happened.

 Chapter 2954 Why Would I Do That

    Austin activated the Omnipotent Lightness, and strode into the melee of monsters.


    "Anyone foolish enough to stand in my way will die!" he roared as he braced all of his physical strength.


    Then he released it. Waves of energy poured out from his skin and surged like a tsunami.


    The monsters were stunned at the sight.


    Austin didn''t create an air cannon this time, and instead opted for a messy round of attacks.


    All around him he was punching monsters left and right, their bodies bursting in loud explosions on the spot.


    Monster flesh and blood splashed across the surface in all directions. "Oh?" Austin said, spotting something among the ruckus. "These are their internal cores!"


    As the monsters exploded, their internal cores flew all over the place along with their mangled flesh.


    He grabbed all the internal cores he could find and stuffed them into his mouth without a second thought.


    The Omnipotent Immortal Stone then began to refine the internal cores he consumed.


    Austin wiped out the monsters with a reckless speed, relentlessly throwing punches that felled a dozens of enemies.


    He intended to pave a way for himself in this manner, towards where Prince Aldrich stood surrounded by yet another multitude of monsters.


    He soldiered on, practically unstoppable, even by the larger beasts.


    His companions were staring after his figure with amazement. Violet, the little infinity beast, and the divine silkworm all found his performance quite impressive.


    Somewhere along the way they stopped fighting altogether and settled on spectating, laughing a little bitterly at Austin singlehandedly wreaking havoc in the battlefield.


    After annihilating countless monsters, Austin had finally drawn close to where Prince Aldrich stood.


    "He''s coming!"


    The horde of large monsters surrounding Prince Aldrich braced themselves for the incoming attack.


    "Damn human brat! Go to hell!"


    a monster built like a mountain roared ferociously.


    He swung his tail at Austin''s direction, his momentum causing a powerful gust of wind to sweep along the space.


    These bunch of monsters besieging Prince Aldrich were the true masters of their race, and were indeed of a different league from most other beasts.


    Each of them were a terrible force of nature.


    Austin grinned as he dodged the monster''s powerful attack.


    With his quick reflexes, he grabbed at the swinging tail and latched onto him with all of his strength.


    Planting his feet firmly on the ground, he flashed another wicked smile before lifting the monster by the tail and spinning it in the air.


    Enraged at his audacity, the rest of the monsters let out menacing growls and simultaneously lunged at him.


    After waving his captive a dozen times, Austin hurled the monster towards his would-be attackers.


    The monster shot forward with the force of a cannonball.


    The other monsters scrambled to get out of his trajectory, but six of them were caught off guard and failed to dodge in time.


    The humongous monster Austin threw hit them with precision, the force of impact mashing them all into p


    r salvation.


    After all, they had witnessed how he effortlessly slaughtered the monsters a while back.


    They were sure that with his abilities, he could save their lives as well.


    "What did you say?" Austin asked, a little taken aback. "You want me to help you?"


    Then he gave them a cold, unnerving smile.


    "But I don''t even know you, so why would I do that?" He never was a warmhearted man. Nor was he the type to fight in the stead of total strangers for no reason. "I will pay you in return!" one of the creatures burst out in mild panic. "What do you want? I can give you magic treasures! Precious natural resources, pills!


    I will give you anything as long as you help me out!"


    "Let me see..." Austin said languidly, seeming to mull things over in his head.


    The creatures held their breath in silence.


    "All right, here is the thing," he finally said.


    "If you want my help, you have to give me money, or the monsters'' internal cores in your possession."


    He might as well make a fortune out of the circumstances.


    "Deal! Please come and save me!"


    "Me, too!" "Please save me as well. I can pay you!"


    The responses were loud and immediate, drowning each other out in chaos.


    Austin couldn''t help himself, and burst into laughter at the ridiculousness of it all.


    "All right, I''m coming to rescue you lot!" he yelled at the creatures. "But first, show me your money and the monsters'' internal cores that you will be paying me!"


    Then he activated the Omnipotent Lightness and swiftly rushed back into the battlefield.


    "Over here, young man!"


    "Here, I have a monster''s internal core! Help me!"


    The creatures all had their arms raised, waving high in the air various offerings of sacred crystals, magic treasures, precious natural resources, and monsters'' internal cores.


    Austin swept above them and plucked all of the internal cores, consuming them as he went.


    Inside his body, the Omnipotent Immortal Stone began to refine the internal cores.


    Once again, his physical strength was multiplying at exponential rates.

 Chapter 2955 So Its You!

    Austin cut through the monsters on the battlefield, slaughtering them without effort.


    He moved through them swiftly and gracefully, like a leaf in the wind.


    With so much power coursing through him, Austin could obliterate monsters with just the strength in his pinky finger.


    The cultivators along the way cheered and welcomed Austin''s arrival on the scene, offering up monsters'' internal cores and all kinds of treasures to urge him on.


    After being rescued by Austin, they would follow him onward.


    Before long, the number of cultivators behind Austin had snowballed beyond imagining.


    The number started going up to thousands of them, then to the tens of thousands, then hundreds of thousands of the cultivators.


    Soon enough, Austin was moving forward with millions of cultivators behind him.


    The exhausted cultivators still completing the trial on the battlefield were so relieved to be saved by him that they handed over the treasures they had already gathered as tokens of gratitude.


    Austin would decline the treasures if the cultivators appeared to be in need. But if they seemed affluent enough, he would ask for more.


    And they were willing to give it. Even some of the powerful masters at the Earth Immortal Realm and the young geniuses of the major sects submitted readily to his demands.


    "Humph!


    How obnoxious! What a self-important little bastard!


    I''m really starting to loathe this guy!"


    The monsters gritted their teeth, growing more angry and resentful at Austin''s behavior.


    But they had to admit Austin''s power terrified them. He was like a monster-killing machine, leaving a bloodbath wherever he went.


    Even monster leaders had died in his hands.


    It wasn''t long before all the cultivators in the battlefield were following Austin.


    The cultivators smugly stood behind him in rows. It was clear that the battle was quickly being overturned in their favor.


    And Austin was doing it single-handedly!


    After every fight, Austin would gather another batch of monsters'' internal cores and consume them all.


    The monster leaders were panicking at his gradual approach. "Hurry! Send word to the chief and ask for backup!


    This human boy is too much for us to deal with!


    Only the chief and the elders can take him on!"


    the leaders shouted to their subordinates.


    ''Really, now? Only the chief of the monster race and the elders, huh?''


    Austin noted, hearing the shouts.


    ''I


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    brat! Our chief will tear you to pieces and eat you all up!"


    the monsters crowed, whooping.


    As the thundering sound grew louder, more than a hundred gigantic monsters finally came into view.


    An overwhelming force visible to the naked eye swirled violently around them like a hurricane as they approached with frightening speed.


    Behind these giants were tens of millions of other monsters.


    They struggled to keep up in the wake of the gigantic monsters who were charging ahead.


    Austin was awed, despite himself.


    He just made sure to keep his intimidation from showing through.


    The gigantic monsters were at least thousands of times larger than the monsters they''d fought so far!


    The ordinary monsters were like insects compared to these newly arrived giants!


    "Where is he?!"


    a giant monster at the forefront roared, eyes as large as lakes scanning the battlefield.


    The massive sound waves rushed toward Austin and the others like a tsunami of wrath.


    Austin smirked, releasing all his physical strength to be able to withstand the sound waves.


    "It''s him, sir! It''s him!"


    a monster leader shrieked, pointing wildly at Austin.


    So the behemoth at the lead was none other than the chief of the monster race!


    "Humph!"


    the chief snorted and pointed at something high in the air.


    A glittering mirror suddenly appeared in the sky.


    It turned its face toward Austin and his companions down below.


    As it did, a blinding spotlight shone on the group.


    "So it''s you!


    You''re the brigands who broke into the ancestral grave!"


    the chief raised his head and howled at the sky.

 Chapter 2956 The First Test Is Over (Part One)

    The magic mirror emitted a dazzling beam of light that directly shone on Austin and his companions.


    To Austin''s astonishment, the Aura Disguising Skill that he had unleashed stopped working.


    His disguises were broken in an instant revealing what he really looked like in reality and the real aura of his spiritual soul.


    "What is this mirror? It''s so powerful!"


    Austin quietly exclaimed, taken aback by what the mirror could do.


    "You are Austin Lin!"


    Prince Aldrich and his guards who were at the Earth Immortal Realm were able to identify Austin immediately. They all looked at him in shock.


    The members of the four forces had given out portraits of Austin and the aura of his spiritual soul, to all the creatures who entered the passage. Because of this, his face had become very familiar to them and they easily recognized him.


    "Yes, you are right. This is my master here and his name is Austin Lin,"


    Violet admitted matter-of-factly.


    ''Now my master is remarkably powerful. I''m sure they all know who he is and they do not pose a threat to him at all, '' she thought to herself.


    At that time, the monster patriarch and the monster elders also noticed that the magic mirror was emitting the beam of light. They immediately realized that the creatures in front of them were the thieves who had broken into their ancestral grave and took away all the internal cores of their ancestors.


    In the next second, the thunderous roars of the monsters echoed throughout space.


    "It''s the shameless son of a bitch who desecrated our sacred ancestral grave! Kill him! And don''t let him get away this time!"


    The hot-tempered monster elder took action first as he couldn''t control his anger anymore. He stomped his feet on the ground and launched forward, sending himself hurtling towards Austin like a giant cannonball.


    The old monster''s tail grew bigger until it was tens of thousands of feet long. He hit Austin hard with his giant ta


    , do you want that magic mirror or not?


    It is a brilliant magic treasure," the Heavenly Majestic Pot asked Austin abruptly.


    The pot itself was not only a magic treasure in itself. It was also keen on collecting other magic treasures. Whenever it saw or sensed any amazing magic treasures within a specific area or vicinity, it would get excited and wouldn''t stop until it got them.


    "Hmm. Do you think there is any chance that I can get a hold of that?" Austin said, as his eyes lit up in excitement.


    He had seen a lot of things during all of his adventures, so he could tell that the magic mirror was of great value.


    "We can give it a shot. You get that patriarch and the rest of the elders. I need you to buy me some time. I will try my best to get that magic mirror."


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot revealed its plan to Austin.


    "No problem! Sounds easy enough."


    Austin nodded in agreement and without any hesitation.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot then let Violet and the rest of their companions sneak into the Space Ship.


    They were able to board the ship stealthily, including Prince Aldrich and his subordinates.


    "The Mu Clan is our mortal enemy.


    Austin is an enemy of the Mu Clan. Therefore, he is a very good friend of ours.


    From now on, we will treat him as one of us!"

 Chapter 2957 The First Test Is Over (Part Two)

    Prince Aldrich said to Violet, gallantly expressing his stance.


    Since Prince Aldrich was friendly to him, so there was no way that Austin could refuse such an offer to become friends.


    "Let''s kill him together!" the monster patriarch ordered with a thundering roar.


    He led his army to charge at Austin.


    More than a hundred monsters that were bigger than mountains surrounded Austin and swung their claws and tried to hit him with full force!


    "I have been waiting for you, you foul smelling freaks!" Austin shouted, showing no fear.


    Even though he was surrounded and possibly outnumbered by his foes, he showed no fear at all. He summoned all his strength to fight them back.


    Under the combined attacks of more than a hundred strong monsters, Austin was clearly at a disadvantage!


    Physically, the monster patriarch was on par with Austin.


    He was actually slightly stronger than the young warrior. His relentless violent attacks forced Austin to step back. The latter even began to spit out blood.


    The monster patriarch broke out laughing as he noticed that Austin got injured.


    "Brat, are you regretting your actions now?


    You have the balls to insult us by blatantly disrespecting the most sacred place in our world. For that, I will make you pay a heavy price," he declared with such determination.


    Just then, the Heavenly Majestic Pot took the chance and steered the Space Ship into the void, approaching the magic mirror in the sky.


    The Space Ship was invisible. The pot had set up the Track-hiding Array to avoid any means of detection. It was even non-existent to any form of spiritual sense. On top of that, the gnome had performed the Space-isolating Skill. With all this, no monster could ever feel the presence of the vessel.


    At this point, Austin had drawn the attention of all the monsters.


    When the Space Ship was close enough to the magic mirror, the Heavenly Majestic Pot quickly deactivated the Track-hiding Array making the Sp


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    everything that happened there.


    Now it had been taken away.


    "Those fucking thieves! Go after them!"


    "I''m going to tear those fuckers into pieces!"


    The monster patriarch, over a hundred monster elders and over ten million monsters took off and went after the Space Ship and Austin. It was an overwhelming sight.


    They cast a large shadow no matter where they went.


    Moments later, in the monster''s ancestral grave, the old stone altar glowed for no reason.


    It glistened a few times, then suddenly, hundreds of millions of space-time runes came shooting out in a brilliant beam of light.


    "Oh my! We finally got in touch with our kind in our homeland! This is indeed exciting news. We have waited so long, and now we might be able to get home.


    Hurry! Report this to our patriarch now!"


    one of the dozens of monsters guarding the stone altar exclaimed.


    At the same time, a voice resounded in the minds of each participant, including Austin and his team.


    "Attention, everyone. Due to some certain emergency events, the first test is now officially over. Thank you all for your participation. All of you will now be sent back."


    In the next moment, all the participants found themselves enveloped by a mysterious force. Then instantly, they all disappeared from the universe without a trace.

 Chapter 2958 The God Of Chaos (Part One)

    Austin, along with everyone else, was teleported away and they all disappeared in an instant.


    "Damn it! What the hell just happened?


    It seems like those little thieves have completed their trials and have left our universe just like that!"


    Some monsters from a distance yelled in disgust.


    "Damn them! Damn them all! Those fucking cultivators! Curse them all to hell! Aaaargh!"


    the monster patriarch roared, in a state of madness and helplessness. How was he going to fight them if they had all escaped?


    "Sir, you''re going to want to hear this! Something just happened at the stone altar in our ancestral grave. It seems like we have made a connection with our mother land!"


    Upon hearing the news, a dozen huge monsters flew over from the starry sky in the distance, shouting and panting heavily with excitement.


    "That is indeed good news. We have really connected with the mother land!


    What are we waiting for? Let''s go and have a look!"


    The monster patriarch, who was about to explode with untold fury, calmed down in an instant. His wrath was immediately replaced with delight. Giving a signal to his subordinates, he led them to the direction of the altar. Anticipation was written on his face. His race had waited ages for this moment.


    "It finally happened! I can''t believe it! Ha-ha! Several eras have passed and the altar has finally reacted to our prayers."


    The monster patriarch rushed to the altar in the ancestral grave without delay. Even from a distance, he could already see a bright glow all over the entire altar. Streams of violent space-time power was flowing down from it like flooding water. It was breathtaking.


    "God bless us! It looks like our prayers have been heard and our sacrifices have not gone to waste. Our efforts over the past eras have finally brought results!


    Get down on your knees, all of you! Launch out the sound of our souls to our mother land! Deliver our messages to our kinsmen!"


    The monster patriarch was extremely thrilled. He turned around and roared at his subordinates. He then prostrated before the altar as the chief ruler of the race.


    All around the ancestral grave, in all directions as f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e God. He then burst into a fit of hearty cry. He had never cried in his life before and none of the entire monster tribe had seen his soft side like this since they had known him.


    He bawled out like a child who cried for his parents'' hugs and kisses after being bullied by his playmates.


    "Well, that''s enough. Be quiet now. What''s the matter with you? Don''t show your weakness in front of the entire tribe!" the Great Savage God scolded the monster patriarch.


    "You all shall remain in this current space for the time being and during this time, you must wait for the God of Chaos to wake up. By then, you shall be the smart link in the whole plan that we are going to use against the positive world.


    At that time, you must cooperate with us in every possible way for the plan to be executed perfectly.


    Now, I will teach you a few additional sets of extraordinary fist skills. In addition to that, I will also give you some magic treasures, which are only used by gods. With the new set of fist skills and the magic treasures, your fighting powers and abilities will increase dramatically."


    As soon as he finished talking, the Great Savage God on the altar then motioned with his hands to launch out a dazzling light. The light contained tremendous power and information that would level up the monsters'' fighting abilities. The light poured from his hands into the monster patriarch''s Soul Sea containing all the valuable information.

 Chapter 2959 The God Of Chaos (Part Two)

    Subsequently, dozens of shining magic treasures landed on the altar with the god''s direction.


    "Now that I have supplied you with the additional tools and power that you need, I have to bid my goodbye. The gods in the positive world have left a portion of their spiritual sense energy in this universe. They seem to have found me and are ready to launch an attack on me. I must go now."


    Then the Great Savage God bade goodbye to the monsters who kept kneeling before him.


    "Hah! We finally found you, you evil thing from the negative world! How dare you enter the positive world! Go back to the damned hell where you belong!"


    Just at that moment, a gigantic mighty hand rapidly came down from out of nowhere in the void, aiming at the image of the god, hovering on top of the stone altar.


    The hand was so enormous that it filled the open space between sky and earth completely. It ceaselessly exuded tremendous divine light that overpowered the light emitted by the Savage God.


    "Ha-ha! Do what you think you can on it. It''s just a strand of my spiritual sense. It won''t do any harm to me even if it is destroyed completely."


    Instead of fighting back, the image of the god on the altar just let out a fit of wild laughter. It did not even move from its place on the altar. It was then grabbed by the hand from the heavens and was crushed into pieces.


    Then just as fast as it came, the huge hand disappeared without a trace. The millions of monsters that witnessed the whole thing were left dumbfounded. Everything happened so quickly. They realized they were still on their knees.


    In the ancestral grave of the monsters...


    "This is great! The God of Chaos is about to wake up and soon he will come to this world and be with us again!


    We will soon be celebrating!"


    the monster patriarch laughed wildly.


    "Everybody, the Great Savage God just taught us a few sets of powerful combat skills. He has also imparted a large number of magic treasures exclusively used by the gods. This means that our fighting power has grown dramatically!


    Let those fucking cultivators from the positive world come as much as they want. With our increased power, we will now be able to crush


    foot on the Primordial Road, there were more than one hundred million participants in total.


    After the fierce fight during the first test in the negative world, only more than thirty million creatures survived.


    This meant that about seventy percent of the participants either did not pass the test or may have lost their lives in the battle.


    "The entry will cost 2, 500 points to be taken out from your total score. After the deduction, you can use the rest of your points to buy all kinds of treasures around the city,"


    the tall thin middle-aged man related the rules to the cultivators in detail.


    "That''s quite reasonable! Good to know!"


    The cultivators who had earned a lot more points were overjoyed at the rules. They looked forward to using their points and seeing what they could buy with it.


    "All right.


    There is another thing that you all should know.


    The total points that you acquired in the first test have been ranked.


    And the top three cultivators will be rewarded,"


    the tall thin middle-aged man continued.


    "In addition, if the top 1 cultivator still possesses at least 10, 000 points after the deduction of required points, he or she will be rewarded with a magic treasure left by Master Layne himself,"


    the tall thin man said slowly as he looked at all the participants.


    "The magic treasure left by Master Layne is as good as mine! I claim it!"


    A confident smile emerged at the corner of Austin''s lips.

 Chapter 2960 Making A Bet

    "There''s no one else who deserves the first prize but me."


    Just as the tall and thin man finished his sentence, a flat voice was heard in the city.


    The crowd raised and turned their heads to look for the man who just spoke. Then finally, they found a man in a yellow robe and a purplish gold crown. He was very handsome and it was impossible to not notice him in the crowd.


    A large group of powerful cultivators at the Earthly Immortal Realm surrounded him just like a bright star being encircled by a myriad of planets and moons.


    "He is the number one successor of the Divine Sect!"


    Everyone immediately recognized who he was, and the people understood how he could easily make his claim for the grand prize.


    "Are you kidding me? Merely fifteen thousand points? I could have done it with my eyes closed!


    Don''t claim what is rightfully mine."


    A cold and arrogant voice was then heard in the opposite direction. It was full of confidence and very much assured of the victory.


    The crowd was appalled as they saw a sturdy-looking man in a beast hide. He was standing over the head of a mighty flood dragon, which was over a hundred thousand feet long, with his arms crossed on his chest. He was Dempsey, the young master of the Mu Clan.


    "The winner is still unknown. Let''s not be too hasty in assuming things or you may end up embarrassing yourselves,"


    a man in a black robe said menacingly. He was giving off a dense corpse miasma while standing on a huge black coffin.


    He was Prince Camo of the underworld.


    "That''s right. How could a member of the Mu Clan have the guts to assume that he''s going to be the champion? Quit dreaming so you can avoid further humiliation!"


    A playful voice came from behind the crowd. He was intentionally mocking the young master of the Mu Clan.


    Everyone turned and looked at the source of the voice.


    "It''s Prince Aldrich of the Beast Cosmos! No wonder he dares to talk back like that to Young Master Dempsey. The dispute between the Hunting Cosmos and the Beast Cosmos is still being carried up to this event."


    "Once their paths crossed, it''s always a battle to the death. It looks like a good show will start soon!"


    All the cultivators were suddenly fired up, expecting a thrilling outcome because of the intense participants.


    "Oh really? I killed at least fifty thousand monsters, or maybe as many as a hundred thousand, just by using my bow. Besides, if I can''t take the first place, then it''s more obvious that it wouldn''t go to you. You damn weakling!"


    Dempsey sneered at Prince Aldrich.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Gasps and murmurs were heard throughout the city after hearing what Dempsey said.


    Killing a monster with ordinary strength could reward at least three points.


    If Dempsey was able to kill at least fifty thousand monsters, his total points would be way over a hundred thousand.


    "He deserves to be called the genius of the Mu Clan!"


    "The Mu Clan is among the top-ranked groups of many universes for a very long time now in terms of strength. The


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    houted loudly at Austin. His eyes were almost popping and his face turned vermilion in fury.


    "Okay. It''s a deal, then.


    Let all the cultivators within the city including the members of the Mu Clan stand witness to the deal we just made,"


    Austin declared without any hesitation.


    "Ha ha ha! Is he serious?


    Those nobodies have really sealed a deal with the young master of the Mu Clan and even asked us to be witnesses. This guy is insane!"


    "Let him be. He''s bringing disgrace upon himself"


    "He must have lost his mind."


    "I can''t wait to see him kneel down in front of the master and embarrass his ugly face!"


    Not a single cultivator in the city believed that Violet and Austin could win the horrendous bet.


    Everyone was just expecting the inevitable loss and humiliation of Austin''s side.


    "Your Highness, things have just gotten interesting. The young master of the Mu Clan is bound to be humiliated by Mr. Lin. I can''t wait to see the look on his face when he realizes that he lose this ''stupid'' bet,"


    a cultivator at the Earth Immortal Realm next to Prince Aldrich said gleefully.


    Only Prince Aldrich and the cultivators at the Earth Immortal Realm beside him knew what Austin and his companions had gone through to be able to kill an unimaginable number of monsters.


    "All right, cut the crap already. You guys talk about your personal problems later.


    All participants, take out your jade tokens and show me the points you obtained,"


    the tall and thin man said loudly in the air of the city.


    All the warriors hurriedly took out their jade tokens.


    The tall and thin man waved his hand, and all the tokens of identity floated up in the air.


    He sensed them one by one through his spiritual sense.


    Every participant was nervously waiting for the results.


    "All right. We already got the results for the top three warriors!"


    The tall and thin man reached out his hand, and the tokens of the top three placers shone brightly and swooped down into his hands as quick as lightning.

 Chapter 2961 You Lost (Part One)

    The lanky man moved so swiftly, the other participants had a hard time keeping up with his pace. He swiped three jade tokens without anyone even clearly visualizing his footfalls.


    "What?


    I have accumulated one hundred and eighty thousand points, but I still didn''t get into the top three!


    It''s impossible!"


    Dempsey had his mouth in an uncharacteristic grim line. He had a mixture of annoyance and shock that he was unable to rise through the ranks. The jade token was still tied around his waist. Why was he not in the top three?


    Despite his protests, however, he failed to be part of the top three individuals.


    Dempsey was not the only one who felt wronged. There was a batch of earth immortal masters who had been confident that their own points could have been ranked in the top three of the list. Shifting their gaze upon their jade badges, they felt robbed, knowing that they still had it with them. As they found that their jade tokens were still with them, all of them got furious and felt robbed of a proper title.


    "What''s going on? How could my one hundred and ninety thousand points fail to be one of the three?" a young man complained, his eyes furrowed in vehemence. He continued, "Humph, I am really curious who are these three people who ranked, and how many points they have amassed!


    I will make sure I will remember them, they are bound to be my strong opponents in the future!"


    A young man gritted his teeth and clenched his fist until his knuckles whitened. He had this passion in his eyes that spoke of anger and contempt.


    This young man, Pearce, was an excellent young talent from the Tomber race.


    The young talents from the underworld, the Divine Sect, the Space Sect, the Western World, were all scanning the city sharply, trying to find out who the three people were. They were all curious and disgruntled.


    "Wow, I can''t believe that I can be one of the top three.


    I credit t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    did you three manage to cheat on us?"


    Dempsey accused with grossly offensive features.


    "I beg your pardon?


    Are you questioning the rules here?"


    The lanky man high in the air shot his eyes at the young master, and his voice carried a trace of warning.


    "Oh, please forgive my boldness, sir!"


    Dempsey retracted his anger. He immediately came back to his senses and bowed respectfully at the man.


    He might be the young master of the Mu Clan in his world, and people always gave precedence to him out of courtesy, but he was just as equal as everyone in here. In this Primordial Road, no one was superior above anyone.


    According to the legends passed from one mouth to the other, this Primordial Road was constructed by several legendary gods a few eras ago. This skinny-looking man might the spiritual sense left behind by one of the gods.


    Compared to the gods, the humans were just as insignificant as an ant.


    Even Dempsey''s own father, the leader of a prominent clan, would have kowtowed into this lanky figure if he was here now. Dempsey himself surely wouldn''t dare offend this lanky man.


    "Listen up! Don''t judge my ruling in here. I''m absolutely fair. The points the three of them accumulated scored the highest, and that''s why they were the top three."

 Chapter 2962 You Lost (Part Two)

    The lanky man stared daggers at the participants who were still accusing the trio of hoodwinking their way to the top.


    "Sir, I would like to know how many points they got, if it''s okay with you."


    Dempsey was unwilling to give up. He looked up at the man expectantly.


    "Fine, as you wish."


    The man simply shrugged and nodded his head.


    "This jade token is from the third placer, and the total points scored is seven hundred and eighty thousand points."


    The lanky man waved one of his hands with the other behind him, and a jade token flew towards Violet, and it hovered above her head.


    Wow!


    The other participants paled as if they saw a ghost in broad daylight. Seven hundred and eighty thousand?! They were all astonished by the amount.


    "This one earned the second place. He had nine hundred and thirty thousand points!"


    Once again, the lanky man waved his hand, and a second jade token hovered above the head of the middle-aged man, who was actually the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    Everybody felt their heart skipped a beat at this announcement. Never have they ever felt as diminutive as they were right now. These numbers were over the top!


    No matter how immense these points were, they still hadn''t heard the score amassed by the person who placed first. They wanted to say something but only found that they couldn''t, because their throats were too tight even to swallow.


    Finally, the lanky man pointed towards Austin and declared, "This person here won the first place. He had three million points!


    To be honest to you, this is a rare number among all the passing eras.


    As far as I can remember, there was only one person who got such a high point since the Primordial Road was constructed.


    And later, that one became a god."


    The lanky man switched his attention to Austin, commending him for a great performance.


    Three million


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e people were truly powerful beyond their means.


    "You!" Dempsey shouted and hurriedly pressed his chest with both hands.


    These claims stabbed right into his heart like shooting arrows.


    It really pissed him off!


    He and Prince Aldrich were old enemies who couldn''t manage to stay in the same room.


    In their previous encounters, however, Dempsey was always the one who won the upper hand mostly.


    But this time, Dempsey lost the game through and through. He was about to explode from inside as he put his eyes on the numbers floated on the jade tokens above Prince Aldrich and his followers.


    The muscles on his face were throbbing, his fists clenched, his body trembling, and he tried to control the fury rising in his chest.


    This was very humiliating.


    His ego also took a blow from all this tribulations.


    "Okay, fine! You arrogant bastards! Just wait and see!"


    As attempt to not humiliate himself any further, Dempsey turned and prepared to leave.


    "Hey! Who said you could go? You lost the bet between us just now.


    You know what to do, right?"


    Austin called Dempsey before he could leave the premises.


    Dempsey froze all of a sudden, beads of sweat trickling down his forehead. He was unable to move his feet.

 Chapter 2963 You Deserve It

    The young master of the Mu Clan turned around slowly. He shot Austin a wary look, as though he were a viper that had caused multiple deaths and had nothing to hold him back from killing more without remorse.


    "Boy!" Dempsey snarled. "You really want to die that badly!"


    The Earth Immortal Realm cultivators immediately stood at attention. They moved as one, surrounding Austin in an offensive stance, their auras filled with a wave of killing intent.


    "Really, now?" Austin mocked Dempsey.


    "You''ll be breaking your promise? You''re going to fight with me? Looks like people from your clan really are sore losers."


    He laughed sardonically, shaking his head. "Oh, how could you, esteemed young master of the Mu Clan, renege on your word! Ha! I''ve expected this much. I''ve completely seen through your intentions! But sadly for you, now that I am here, you''ll never be able to lay a finger on Mr. Lin."


    Prince Aldrich gave a hearty laugh, and waved his hand. In response, dozens more of powerful Earth Immortal Realm cultivators took up positions to protect Austin.


    Austin turned to the prince and gave him a little salute. "You are so considerate, Prince Aldrich. But I''m afraid I need to deal with these people on my own."


    He took a step forward and braced himself. With his feet firmly on the ground, he released a wave of physical strength.


    Most would not notice, but a faint crackling sound ran through his body at his exertion.


    On the other side of the hall, a small creature with distinct features perked up.


    It was Pearce, an outstanding talent of the Tomber race from the Ghostdom.


    He stared at Austin, his mind racing. Pearce shared the same blood coursing through the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor that Austin possessed in between his own mortal eyes.


    That connection lent him a special insight into a different plane that was not visible to those not of the same race.


    As Austin was gearing himself for the incoming fight, he released some auras, and Pearce''s blood exhibited a reaction.


    And the only reason for such a reaction was that they somehow shared the same blood. He peered at Austin some more, ascertaining something for himself.


    Then all of a sudden, he pointed at Austin and unceremoniously announced, "That man is Austin Lin!"


    All eyes immediately turned to Austin, and a tense silence filled the air.


    A few beats passed, and the place erupted into frantic and near coherent exclamations among everybody present.


    "What did he say?"


    "Does he mean the same Austin, who is currently wanted by the four major forces and has a large bounty on his head?"


    "So this is the Austin from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. He is apparently very valuable!"


    "If we kill this guy, we''ll be gaining all the three million points from his jade token. That fortune is no joke!"


    Most of the cultivators in trial were now eyeing


    if you are not capable of keeping your word and settling your debts, then you do not have many chances to be chosen by gods."


    He gave a meaningful look before disappearing into thin air.


    Dempsey shook with frustration, quite taken aback with the man''s parting message.


    ''That man is likely a conduit to the god; what he said must be true.''


    And if so, then his purpose in participating in the trial of the Primordial Road, to become the god''s successor, would be in vain!


    Without any preamble, Dempsey strode to the direction of Violet and fell on his knees.


    The earth immortals from his clan cried out in protest.


    "No, Young Master Dempsey!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Dempsey, young master of the Mu Clan, kowtowed to the ground.


    When he was finished, he waved his hand, and his jade token flew towards Violet.


    Hundreds of thousands of points flew out of his jade token and into Violet''s.


    "This is all of my points," he uttered bitterly.


    Then he was on his feet, striding away from the gathered crowd.


    "I swear I will kill Austin and this little bitch myself!


    I will not stop until they die!"


    Violet watched him stomp away, then turned to Austin with a grin.


    "Ha-ha! Master, my total points increased more than a hundred thousand!


    Looks like the young master of the Mu Clan is really pissed off this time."


    Austin mirrored her grin.


    "It''s not like we had a choice. He brought it upon himself.


    He was the one who was dying to provide us a chance to slap his face.


    He didn''t have to make that bet in the first place.


    Come on, everyone! Let''s go and see what treasures are worth buying in this city."


    He led the way to streets, and his comrades followed behind him.


    Violet, on the other hand, skipped beside him, her excitement written all over her face.


    "Master, I do believe that all of us in your crew are now the richest among all the participants."

 Chapter 2964 The Seven-colored Divine Lotus

    In the large city, there stood a town square surrounded with various shops along its streets.


    However, the shops did not have a regular customer service system available.


    Instead, if a cultivator wanted to purchase a treasure, one would have to pay using his or her jade token. Once he or she had targeted the desired treasure, corresponding points would be deducted from the jade token, and then he or she would be able to buy the treasure.


    It was like a self-service kind of shopping.


    Although no shop assistant stood in front of them, all the cultivators were well-behaved and had followed the purchasing rules accordingly.


    Meanwhile, Austin and his companions decided to stroll and shop for magic treasures.


    Compared to other cultivators, Austin and his companions were relatively rich.


    Each one of them had obtained at least 200, 000 points.


    Therefore, no matter how expensive the treasures were, they had the purchasing power to get whatever they liked!


    "Wow! These pills are awesome! They could make any woman''s figure perfectly voluptuous. It also comes with a feature that can make one''s skin as fair as rose.


    In addition, after taking these magic pills, the woman''s youth is forever restored!


    I want all of them!"


    Violet was so excited when she saw the pills. She immediately spent more than a hundred thousand points to buy them.


    A few people nearby stared at the group in shock. They secretly became ashamed of their jade tokens that only contained thousands of points.


    "Violet, you don''t have to waste your points in age-defying pills. You are already beautiful. Plus, we have to be a little discreet with our number of points,"


    Austin advised.


    "What woman doesn''t want to be more beautiful?


    Besides, I''ll only take one, you know. When we''re back, I''ll give the rest of these pills to your three wives."


    Violet pouted.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot had also purchased a number of rare high-level magic treasures from several treasure shops as if it was an avid collector of all kinds of magic treasures.


    The gnome, the infinity beast, the divine silkworm, Suzie, Baltus, and Prince Aldrich all spent their points like water.


    All of them were thrilled to procure all the treasures they wanted.


    While everyone saw how Austin and his companions had spent a great deal of points lavishly, the other cultivators could not help but feel jealous of them!


    The people of the Mu Clan were particularly envious of Austin and his companions. They stared at the latter with bloodshot eyes.


    However, Austin and his companions turned a blind eye to them.


    The inner part of the city had also contained treasure


    s the bane of all arrays. It can break all kinds of assemblages of the user''s choosing.


    Lastly, the ruler could break through and help the warrior pass through all kinds of space barriers.''


    "Huh. It seems to have a lot of functions. Maybe someday I can find a chance to test it."


    Austin smiled to himself.


    Austin was a little disappointed that the ruler was not useful in fighting, but he was nonetheless contented with it.


    Just then, at another inn inside the city, there were more than a hundred young men with strong auras who sat in the center table of a large room.


    These men included the young master of the Mu Clan��Dempsey, the successor of the Divine Sect, the several princes of underworld, the Holy Son of the Space Sect, and Pearce of the Tomber race from the Ghostdom Realm.


    Each of them was considered extraordinary in their clans or races.


    "Everyone, listen. I have an idea. I will sacrifice some of my blood essence to perform a secret skill.


    In that way, I can sense Austin''s actions anywhere.


    In the second trial, we can gather all our strength to kill Austin together!"


    Pearce from the Tomber race said to his alliance.


    "That Austin is only a cultivator of the Genuine Immortal Realm.


    He was only able to thrive in the former trial because of his powerful physical strength and with the help of the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    But what makes things worse now is that he has gotten the help of Prince Aldrich,"


    a young man said.


    "Humph! In the first trial, the law power of gravity was the dominant factor, so he had the upper-hand since he was able to exert all his physical strength. In my opinion, Austin should not be that much of a threat to us in the following tests,"


    said another young man with a wicked grin.

 Chapter 2965 The Spiritual Race

    "That''s right. Without his physical strength, Austin has limited power.


    Remember how in the first trial our fighting power was suppressed? Due to the gravity law of that negative world which suppressed our power, all of our combat power was decreased by half.


    Hence, Austin could have become the champion at the first trial.


    But his luck will be lessened in the following trials!"


    Dempsey, the young master of the Mu Clan, said pettily to the group of people standing near him.


    "I don''t know what all the fuss is. He''s only a cultivator at the Genuine Immortal Realm. In my opinion, he''s running on pure luck and chance.


    For the second trial, I think we should join forces and focus on killing Austin!"


    Prince Camo of the underworld, added while he rubbed his hands together deviously.


    "That plan seems solid.


    The important thing is that we can''t let Austin get through the second trial!"


    The other young geniuses in the room all nodded in agreement.


    The next day, while preparing for the second trial, a loud and dignified voice boomed through the whole city.


    "Everyone, the teleportation passage to the destination of the second trial will be open soon. Please prepare yourselves."


    In a matter of minutes, all the disciples had stumbled outside and walked to the huge square in the middle of the city.


    It quickly became so packed with over thirty million bodies that there wasn''t even room to lift an elbow.


    "Attention, everyone. The second trial is about to begin.


    In the second trial, you will be sent to another negative world where you will find a special race called the spiritual race.


    They differ greatly from us, because they have no bodies, only spiritual souls.


    And they are extremely powerful. Out of all the races in that negative world, they are the strongest.


    You can even say that the spiritual race is the ruler of everything in that negative world, including the creatures, the land, and so on.


    Those members of the spiritual race often eat the spiritual souls of other races or possess their bodies.


    In the effort to save time, I will put all the detailed information about the spiritual race into all of your jade tokens. In this way, you can read it and increase your chances of winning.


    And since the spiritual race is not discriminatory, I have a rune for each of you that will prevent them from being able to possess you.


    It''s your job to hold onto it and protect yourselves."


    As soon as the tall and thin man had finished his words, he waved his hand. Soon, thousands of yellow runes fell from the sky of the city, fluttering down like snowflakes.


    The hands of the participants stretched upwards, clasping onto a rune and tucking it away.


    Th


    nly increased his need for revenge and his hatred towards Austin and Violet.


    "Ooh... There''s going be a good show for us to watch."


    The other cultivators knew the young master of the Mu Clan held a grudge against Austin, yet, they didn''t expect that Dempsey would attack Austin as soon as he came to this negative world.


    Still undetected by Dempsey, Austin stood with the Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet, and other people in the furthest corner.


    "Boy, you''ve just arrived. There is no need to fight with them.


    Let''s get out of here and try to get familiar with this world first,"


    the pot told Austin using its spiritual sense.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded.


    In the empty space around them, the pot tried to release the Space Ship but stopped before it could order everyone to board.


    "You guys are not going to like this. The spiritual law of this world is so powerful that even the Space Ship has been greatly suppressed.


    Its ability to travel through the void and the speed of flying are probably no longer available!"


    The pot''s voice sounded upset.


    "Let me try the Track-hiding Array flags!"


    The pot took out a set of array flags and assessed their power.


    "Holy crap! The Track-hiding Array also can''t work. Its ability to block and conceal the space has also been greatly reduced,"


    said the pot, shaking solemnly.


    "The spiritual law can even suppress a magic treasure?"


    Austin was running out of ideas.


    "Not quite. The magic treasures powered by spiritual sense energy may not be suppressed. Their energy may have been increased."


    With a wave, the pot took out dozens of magic treasures that were sparkling.


    The main interest of the pot was to collect all kinds of magic treasures.


    Already, it had also collected many magic treasures power by spiritual soul energy.

 Chapter 2966 A Quiet Town

    "In short, in this place dominated by the spiritual law, any energy related to the spiritual soul will be enhanced, while the other types of energies that do not relate to the spiritual soul will be greatly restricted.


    The first trial tested one''s physical strength.


    This time, it focuses on the use of the energy of the spiritual sense and spiritual soul.


    Then, I guess, the succeeding trials will measure other sets of capabilities,"


    Austin concluded.


    "All right. Quit talking and let''s get out of this place already.


    Unless you want to be clobbered by all the participants here.


    After all, you are worth so much,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot teased with a wicked grin.


    "Hey guys, you are free to use these magic treasures that are related to the spiritual soul energy."


    Dozens of magic treasures materialized in an instant as the pot waved its hand. The magic treasures flew towards Austin and his companions, and they picked the ones that best suited their fighting style.


    Prince Aldrich and his crew didn''t join them.


    As the representatives of the demonic beast from the Beast Cosmos, they chose to embark on the next phase of the trial as an independent group.


    Prince Aldrich took charge of the horde of members of the Beast Cosmos and would continue to do so in the succeeding trials.


    Austin and the Heavenly Majestic Pot then released their Aura Disguising Skill that altered their appearances and the aura of their spiritual souls. They also covered the auras of their companions to prevent them from being detected by the other participants.


    The gnome also used a secret skill that cut them off from their immediate surroundings to further hide their whereabouts as they traveled to their next destination.


    "Wait! I''ll also use my Hallucinatory Handkerchief to aid in hiding our tracks," Violet proposed.


    As she waved her hand, the Hallucinatory Handkerchief materialized and released mystical energy that formed a dome that surrounded them. It prevented the group from being perceived by people from the other side.


    With all the skills that they put together, it was almost impossible for others to track Austin and his team.


    "Let''s go!"


    Austin swung his hand and led the way out of the place.


    Soon after, Dempsey of the Mu Clan released his spiritual sense into the vast crowd to track Austin, but to no avail.


    "Damn it! Pearce, use your blood power to find Austin. Let''s team up and take that guy out," Dempsey told Pearce in a desperate voice.


    "No problem,"


    Pearce agreed right away.


    He immediately sat with legs crossed in the starry sky. Then he waved his hands and wrote some undecipherable runes in the air.


    A scarlet-colored force gushed out from his body and spread in a


    they found.


    As they came closer, they noticed that it was a huge star with a vast territory.


    They also saw that several strong living beings would come and go from that star.


    It seemed to be prosperous and well-known within the star cluster.


    Austin and his team swiftly landed on the star like shooting stars.


    Finally, they reached their first destination in search of the members of the spiritual race.


    "Master, it seems that this is the outskirts of a small town.


    It''s actually a lovely town!"


    Violet exclaimed with her eyes wide open in joy and excitement.


    Austin and the others started walking to look around. They saw a town nearby.


    Stone arch bridges and wooden buildings of ancient style came into sight.


    Along the way, they also saw a green, clear lake with several willows planted along the shores. The scenery was very calming and beautiful.


    It was a simple and quiet town that could make anyone feel comfortable in an instant.


    "Let''s go inside the town."


    Austin continued walking as he signaled his companions to follow him.


    Soon, they entered the town. They noticed that it was inhabited by various species and that the human race was one among several others.


    The crowing of cocks and barking of dogs could be heard. It was a peaceful town like other common ones.


    "W-Wait, master. I feel like someone is staring at us.


    It feels terrible! It''s like they can see through our innermost being,"


    Violet screamed in disgust and terror.


    "I can feel it too. Someone is definitely spying on us.


    If I''m not mistaken, it must be the spiritual race. I didn''t expect that we''ll find them this quickly. Be quiet and act normal for now."


    Austin signaled the rest of his team to act normal and avoid speaking in loud voices so as not to agitate the members of the spiritual race.

 Chapter 2967 Spiritual Attack

    Austin and the others continued walking around the small town.


    They were surprised to see that it was just an average town. It was not very lively nor quiet, just a common town that you might encounter everywhere else.


    The creatures in the town were all busy minding their own business.


    Austin sneakily released his spiritual sense to get a feel of the surroundings but found nothing that stood out.


    However, he still had a strange feeling that their group was being monitored in secret.


    "Dear guests, have you come from a faraway place?


    Why don''t you stop by our tavern? You can drink here and take a break.


    In case you haven''t heard, our tavern is the best in town!"


    A waiter immediately walked up to them and greeted them politely as they passed a nearby tavern.


    "Hmm, yeah, I guess."


    Austin thought for a while and eventually agreed.


    The members of the spiritual race only had spiritual souls. It meant that they usually hid in other races'' bodies and made them their own. Most times, they robbed them from weaker creatures and replaced the bodies if they found a better one.


    It was known that the spiritual race ruled this whole universe. Technically, it meant that all creatures were under the rule of the spiritual race.


    With that in mind, Austin thought that it wouldn''t be that difficult to find a member of their race.


    He planned on asking the creatures in that place. Maybe he could learn some clues if he snooped around.


    Austin and his companions followed the enthusiastic waiter into the tavern.


    Inside, they saw several dozens of diners. Austin and the others immediately walked in and took a look around.


    "The guests are here!"


    Just as Austin found a table and sat down, the waiter suddenly let out a weird loud laugh and cried out.


    All of a sudden, all the creatures in the tavern turned and stared at Austin''s group with empty eyes. It was as though they were hypnotized and controlled by someone.


    Then, all the creatures inside��including the waiters and the owner of the tavern��surrounded Austin''s group. They gazed at them up and down with eerie smiles on their faces.


    "There''s absolutely something strange about them! It seems that the spiritual race has something to do with it,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot told Austin through its spiritual sense.


    "Well, all of us can definitely see that.


    The spiritual race may have already discovered us.


    But I guess that''s good. We''re actually looking for them and now they''ve shown themselves to us.


    Let''s see first what they want to do,"


    Austin replied using his spiritual sense. He seemed unbothered and he stared right back at the people in the tavern with a sneer.


    "What do you think you''re doing?


    Is this the way you treat your guests?"


    Suzie asked with an irritated look on her face.


    "Ha-ha! These silly cultivators are amazing!


    spiritual souls are still alive," Austin reminded.


    During the fight, Austin noticed something weird about the spiritual souls of the creatures. The moment their bodies were broken, they had already used their secret skill to escape right away.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Before long, tens of thousands of spiritual souls appeared in the distant sky and were all staring down at them with utmost aggravation.


    "Damn you, cultivators! Just wait and you''re dead meat!"


    The spiritual souls gnashed their teeth and their faces became twisted.


    "Boy, I don''t really like this feeling.


    There must be an extremely horrible guy lurking around in the dark and keeping an eye on us.


    I''ll bet he''s from the spiritual race,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot told Austin.


    It said that from pure instinct as an old treasure with a long history and profound experience. Its senses were still very sharp, and it was usually right about these things.


    "I think so too. It must be the power of the spiritual race that was at work in this town. Let''s deal with the spiritual souls first and I''m sure we''ll find an opportunity later to snoop out the spiritual race who''s behind this,"


    Austin replied.


    As was explained briefly in the identity jade token, the spiritual race was covert and difficult to be found.


    Therefore, it would really be a challenge just to find them, let alone kill them.


    "Attack!"


    one of the spiritual souls screamed furiously.


    "Ahhh!"


    The next moment, tens of thousands of spiritual souls followed and roared at the same time.


    Tremendous spiritual soul energy was turned into a sea of violent waves and swept towards Austin and the rest of his crew.


    Their roars were sharp and furious like a volcanic eruption.


    "Watch out! This one is different. It''s a powerful spiritual attack!"


    Austin warned everyone as he stepped forward and stood in front of his companions.

 Chapter 2968 The Emergence Of The Spiritual Race

    Standing in a straight line, tens of thousands of spiritual souls launched countless sound attacks at Austin simultaneously. In a gigantic wave, they all rolled and swept toward Austin and his friends.


    Unfortunately, the governing law in this negative universe was the spiritual law so that it meant that anything related to spiritual soul energy could be enhanced by using some external elements in nature.


    Austin realized this and accepted the fact that the sound waves would be violent and difficult to hold back.


    On its way, the sound wave obliterated everything in its path. Austin''s friends looked weary as it got closer and closer.


    "Master, I can try using my Hallucinatory Handkerchief against this attack. It is useful against such a spiritual sense attack!"


    Violet exclaimed with confidence, ready to join the battle.


    "No, thanks. That''s unnecessary.


    I can handle this,"


    Austin interjected, holding out his arm to stop Violet.


    Where they would normally be worried, Austin felt calm. After all, he possessed the spiritual tree, so he was not afraid of spiritual sense attacks, no matter how powerful they might be.


    In addition, Austin had just successfully refined a seven-colored divine lotus, which not only purified his spiritual soul dramatically, but also increased his spiritual sense.


    Being so advanced, it would take an extremely talented martial arts master to strike fear into his heart.


    And thankfully, all the creatures in front of him were just at an ordinary level. This would be a piece of cake.


    Boom!


    When the wave made impact, a loud sound which nearly shattered Austin''s eardrums was created. He felt the blow, but it didn''t knock him over. Within seconds, the sound waves had broken into his soul sea.


    The inside of Austin''s Soul Sea became scrambled with sounds that made his teeth gnash together.


    Again and again, the sound waves pounded against Austin''s spiritual soul in a way that should have killed him.


    With a jolt, the spiritual tree in Austin''s mind awakened, sensing the sudden attack.


    Extending its branches, the spiritual tree shook and stretched, rustling like a windstorm was passing through. Its roots also waved inside Austin''s Soul Sea like crazy, and streams of energy burst forward, protecting Austin from all angles.


    Once it had garnered enough strength, the spiritual tree launched a refining power to repel the sound waves.


    Each sound wave was brimming with spiritual soul energy.


    This meant that the spiritual tree could feast all it wanted and become stronger and more invincible by the second.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of the waves being converted into the power of spiritual sense filled the air.


    "I love this!"


    Meanwhile, Austin was enjoying the fact that he could sit idly while the spiritual tree did all the hard work for him. He closed his eyes and smiled as the tree helped him become even more advanced in his spiritual sense energy.


    "Wow! I almost forgot that Austin has a spiritual tree!


    No wonder he doesn''t look afraid. Nobody with a spiritual tree would ever have a reason to fear a spiritual soul attack of this level.


    Still, I can''t believe it. How did he get his hands on such an amazing m


    from sight.


    Sometimes it materialized from thin air. Its skin was grey, and its body seemed as hard as steel, its claws as sharp as that of eagles, its eyes as keen as that of jackals, its legs as short as that of toads, and its arms as thick as pythons!


    From all around it, a dark and frightening aura was gathering, making Austin''s stomach drop.


    "Are you part of the spiritual race?"


    Austin asked with a hint of doubt in his voice.


    "Ha-ha! Yes, I am. I am from the spiritual race.


    Hey, human boy. I was expecting something nice from you but nothing this great. The spiritual tree means so much to me that I don''t think I could ever thank you enough.


    So, I will give you something in return. I will give you mercy.


    Instead of slowly killing you, I will just seize your physical body and occupy it.


    This way, although your soul will be smashed into nothing, your physical body will still remain intact, of course, in my possession."


    The grey shadow laughed so hard it had to clutch onto its abdomen to stay upright. It was spilling with confidence and the sight made Austin fill with anger.


    "Really? You want take my body and make it your new home?


    You are so confident, but I''m afraid you can''t.


    We don''t know who will be killed first. Maybe you are the first to die,"


    Austin replied, shrugging at the spiritual soul.


    Although this spiritual being had broken into his Soul Sea without being noticed, Austin didn''t get flustered or afraid. He kept his calm, devising plans to throw off this tricky creature.


    "Humph!


    Think about your words before you spit them out, human.


    That''s enough wasting time. Let''s fight so I can kill you and take what''s rightfully mine,"


    the shadow from the spiritual race said coldly.


    Boom!


    Against Austin''s expectations, the shadow released spiritual soul energy so thick and ominous that it filled the entirety of Austin''s Soul Sea. The air turned into thick fog and was as scarlet as blood. Austin couldn''t see anything.


    "Go to hell, human!"


    the spiritual being howled and rushed at Austin''s spiritual soul before either of them could say another word.

 Chapter 2969 The Puppet Strings

    This member of the spiritual race was exceptionally fast and powerful.


    This spiritual being then rushed to Austin''s spiritual soul at lightning speed. It was so fast that even Austin couldn''t fully capture his movements.


    Thanks to the spiritual law governing the entire place, the members of the spiritual race were terrifyingly strong.


    Infinite law energy entered the spirit''s body, increasing his powers.


    As the intruder was quickly approaching Austin''s spiritual soul, the vast spiritual energy at the center of his Soul Sea surged up violently into gigantic waves.


    The waves created were as high as tens of thousands of feet that swept up and bombarded the spirit.


    The spirit was all the more thrilled instead of getting flustered. He burst out into laughter as he sensed Austin''s upcoming attack.


    "I can''t believe that a young man of the human race could have such terrifying spiritual sense. Your spiritual sense is even purer and superior to those I''ve already encountered.


    This type is exactly what I''m craving for!" the spirit gushed in a shaking voice.


    "Your spiritual sense is mine!"


    Then he opened his mouth widely and swiftly began absorbing Austin''s immense spiritual sense.


    A large amount of spiritual sense in Austin''s Soul Sea was reduced at a fast pace as the spirit greedily swallowed it.


    "Ha-ha! I have to thank you for this.


    I can finally have a good meal in such a long while. I''m going to enjoy this to my heart''s content!"


    The spirit laughed maniacally as he devoured Austin''s spiritual sense.


    ''It turns out that the rumor is true.


    The members of the spiritual race feed on the spiritual energy of other species. This is how they replenish their energy and become much stronger, '' Austin thought to himself.


    He was a little surprised when he saw it with his own eyes.


    ''They truly are a bit peculiar. It''s so distasteful.


    I''d better do something before he consumes a lot of my energy.''


    Austin was initially caught off guard as the spirit started swallowing his spiritual sense.


    However, Austin did not seem to be bothered at all.


    "Humph... Do you want all of my spiritual sense? Then come and get it!"


    Austin snapped with a stern face.


    He quickly fell into deep concentration, and unleashed a massive spiritual demon out of his Soul Sea.


    Austin activated his Demon-creating Skill.


    It was a technique that he learned a long time ago. Through this, it enabled him to make a powerful demon out of his spiritual sense.


    Since his spiritual sense was already far stronger than before, the spiritual demon he had made was much more powerful than the previous ones.


    The spiritual demon dashed forward and delivered an earth-shaking blow to the spirit.


    "Bloody hell! He could still manifest such a skill after all the spiritual energy that I consumed?


    Is his spiritual sense infinite?!" the spirit shouted in vexation.


    He then fought back and engaged in a vicious battle with the spiritual demon.


    "Will master be fine?"


    Violet asked worriedly as she saw Austi


    possible.


    We are not allowed to teach it to people outside our race.


    In fact, even if I teach you how, you will not be able to master it.


    Only the members of our race can use it because it requires our blood essence to do this.


    Just give it up and ask for something else,"


    the spirit answered.


    "I see. Then, I don''t see any point in keeping you alive. Go to hell!" Austin bellowed sternly.


    The spiritual tree released an enormous amount of power again and slowly enveloped the spirit in bright lights.


    "Wait! Just hold on a minute! There m-might be something you can try.


    The spiritual tree that you have is actually the holy tree of our race! Perhaps it could serve as the bridge for you to master our secret skill," the spirit suddenly blurted it out at the critical moment of his life.


    He gasped for air, relieved that he wasn''t killed just yet.


    "What did you just say? The spiritual tree is the holy tree of the spiritual race? Now that''s interesting," Austin responded with a big smile on his face.


    He was amazed at the fact he just learned. For a long time now, he was relying on the strength of the spiritual tree but it never occurred to him that it might be connected to the spiritual race.


    "Yes, you heard that right. It is our holy tree.


    The truth is, even in our world, there is no spiritual tree left anymore. That''s why I can''t believe that someone like you possesses one. You might indeed be the luckiest guy.


    If you really want our secret skill, you can try mastering it through the use of the spiritual tree.


    But there''s still no assurance that you could master it. But even if you failed, I can do a lot of other things for you.


    Just spare my life,"


    the spirit said in an earnest tone.


    Since his life was in Austin''s hands, he would do anything for him.


    "All right. I will let you live for the moment.


    Show me the Puppet Strings again. Now!" Austin roared with a very determined expression.


    With that, he decided to spare the spirit''s life in the meantime.

 Chapter 2970 Cultivate Puppet Strings

    "Let''s find a hideout first. I want to try my hand at the spiritual race''s secret skill,"


    Austin said as he turned to the others.


    "How do you feel now, master?


    It took a while for you to snap out of it.


    Is everything okay?"


    Violet''s relief at hearing Austin speak again was quickly replaced by concern.


    The others, too, felt relief and concern in equal measure.


    It had been terrifying to see Austin completely motionless for such a long time. It had never happened before.


    "What happened to the spiritual race member you captured? Did you kill him?


    I knew it wouldn''t be easy even for the spiritual race to kill you, what with your spiritual tree and all!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot crowed smugly.


    "No, he''s still alive. But we don''t need to worry about him anymore. Everything''s under control.


    You''ll see later,"


    Austin replied.


    It wasn''t long before Austin and his companions found an isolated place around the town.


    Under duress by Austin, the captive spirit soon revealed the spiritual race''s secret skill called Puppet Strings.


    It was believed that only members of the spiritual race could cultivate it, as it was a skill that required their blood essence to activate.


    But the spiritual tree inside Austin turned out to be the holy tree of the race.


    Through the tree, it should thus be possible for Austin to cultivate the skill!


    Indeed, it only took a few hours for him to get the hang of it.


    "The spiritual tree really can help me cultivate the Puppet Strings skill!" Austin pronounced triumphantly.


    It took him a few tries, but he was thrilled to find his theory was correct.


    "Well, well.


    You''re quite special, aren''t you, human boy?


    In the entire existence of our race, no other living creature has ever been able to learn the skill. It has remained our special secret all this time.


    Who would''ve thought you''d be the sole exception? And all because of the spiritual tree! What dumb luck!


    You''ll go down in history for this.


    What a world-changing record!"


    Despite himself, the spirit captive had to admire Austin.


    Austin only smiled in response. He then turned all his attention on mastering the skill.


    Before long, a few more hours had passed by.


    "I did it!"


    Austin declared in short time. Even he was surprised at his progress.


    In his Soul Sea, Austin had controlled


    he Heavenly Majestic Pot and the others to follow him.


    About half a day later, they reached their first destination.


    "Master, there is a small town up ahead. There are a dozen members of our race living there, and each of them is just as strong as me.


    It''ll be a piece of cake to kill them.


    It''ll be my pleasure to offer them up to you, since they bullied me more than once before.


    I once lived in this small town, you see, and was happy until they came along.


    For reasons I never quite understood, however, my very presence offended them. So they joined forces to torment me and drive me away,"


    the spiritual race member recalled through gritted teeth.


    Austin laughed. "I see. I''ll teach them to respect you, then.


    How about I help you vent your anger and kill them all?"


    Austin offered with a smile.


    "Let''s draw them out first. We go in with all of you pretending to be my slaves.


    When they come out, you can slaughter them all in one go,"


    the spirit suggested.


    Austin nodded in approval.


    As the group went onward, a prosperous-looking town came into view.


    It was much larger and much more populated than the one they found their captive in.


    As planned, the spiritual race member strutted into the town with Austin, the Heavenly Majestic Pot and the others in tow.


    The town''s inhabitants looked at them with strange, blank eyes.


    Then slowly, they broke into creepy smiles.


    The realization hit Austin that these creatures were probably all under the control of these spiritual race members his captive had talked about.

 Chapter 2971 Lange Took Revenge (Part One)

    By their estimation, there were at least one hundred thousand creatures that lived in this town. They gathered and surrounded Austin and his group, coming from every nook and corner.


    Their eyes were fierce and thirsty for blood!


    "Ha-ha... How dare you trespass into our town! It looks like you have made an appointment with death. Is that what it is?"


    Many creatures let out vile and malicious sounding giggles, their mouths contorting and dripping with frothy, foul smelling secretions.


    "You pathetic creatures have no idea what you are talking about. How dare you low life slaves get in my way? You are the ones who wish to die for you live meaningless lives in this abhorrent wasteland!"


    The member of the spiritual race inside Austin''s Soul Sea suddenly appeared in midair, looking down at the hundred thousand or so creatures surrounding them. It hurled vicious words at them with a spine-chilling roar.


    "It''s a member of the spiritual race!"


    Instantly, the resident creatures of the town changed colors and could not help but scamper away to a safe distance, fearing for their lives.


    In this universe, the spiritual race dominated and lorded over everything.


    Over time, all the other races had developed a natural fear of the spiritual race.


    Any other creature in the universe would pale in comparison and not even worthy to be in the same breath as all the members of the spiritual race, who were considered the most noble of all races.


    "Hey!


    It''s Lange! What a powerful presence!


    These are our slaves. How can you give them such an order?"


    Suddenly, thirteen grey figures came out from the void. As they appeared, they kept changing their shapes in an intimidating manner.


    Apparently, these thirteen spirits had been hiding in this t


    ificant fool. Come on, kill this delusional slave first!"


    one of the spirits turned to the common creatures and made an order.


    Immediately, a large group of creatures of different shapes and sizes rushed towards Austin.


    Pow!


    Austin threw a hard punch to the closest attacker.


    Austin''s punch was packed with both his physical strength and the essence of the Divine Fist Skill. Its momentum rolled past his attacker then the same force burst out into the sky.


    The rumbling and clattering sound of the fight echoed for miles outside of the town.


    One by one, the bodies of the creatures that came in contact with Austin''s fist, exploded and were torn to pieces.


    Satisfied with his first try, Austin took a step forward and started going on a killing spree, destroying creatures in large numbers.


    Most of the creatures in this town had the same fighting power as genuine immortals, and the most powerful ones were as powerful as golden immortals.


    With his current strength, Austin could kill a large number of genuine immortals with one swing of his fist and in just one second.


    He could even easily defeat an ordinary golden immortal in a much shorter time.

 Chapter 2972 Lange Took Revenge (Part Two)

    The battle only took a few ticks of the clock before it was over. In Austin''s wake were almost 20, 000 creatures whose bodies were crushed into pulpy blood, flooding the entire surroundings with it!


    Blood, flesh and bones were scattered in every direction and as far as the eye could see. The entire place looked so red that even the sky took on a crimson hue.


    "What the hell? What the fuck just happened?!"


    "Lange, you cheeky bastard! No wonder you come back with only a few slaves! You really planned this out well, didn''t you?


    It turns out that you have found a very powerful slave!"


    All of the thirteen spirits couldn''t hide their shock.


    "Ha ha! But Lange, he won''t be your slave for long! From now on, your slave is mine!"


    Suddenly, one of the spirits laughed wildly and stared at Austin with greedy eyes. Then without warning, he sprang up and rushed toward Austin.


    "Hah! I also want him! Don''t be a greedy twat. Let''s compete fairly, everyone!"


    Unwilling to be left behind, the other twelve spirits moved surround Austin and circled around him with horrifying speed. They each wanted a piece of Austin.


    For every spirit, the amount of slaves and the strength of the slaves he controlled reflected his actual strength, wealth and power.


    The thirteen spirits all got greedy when they found that Austin had such amazing power. They were no longer laughing at Lange. Instead, they all wanted to take Austin as a slave as their own prized possession.


    "Puppet Strings!"


    The thirteen spirits chanted and executed the secret method of their spiritual race, the Puppet String.


    Right on cue and in no time, a multitude of long red lines emitting the strange aura of the spiritual souls rushed out towards Austin''s Soul


    ted by helping block their escape route.


    A moment later, the thirteen spirits were all tied up tightly among the leaves and roots of the spiritual tree. Not only could they not move, the branches had wound around them so tightly that it was very hard to breathe.


    "Master, I will control them all and make them my slaves!"


    Lange said to Austin, rubbing his hands with excitement after he had avenged himself.


    "Really?"


    Austin looked at Lange.


    "Master, I am your slave and under your control.


    And may I just say that in this case, the slaves under my control, are technically your slaves indirectly.


    Besides, master, the more slaves you have, the more advantages you will get.


    It is because you can share the spiritual soul energy of every slave. More importantly, you can absorb it and refine it to use as your spiritual soul energy through the secret method of the Puppet Strings.


    From now on, if these slaves cultivate and strengthen their spiritual soul energy, you can also get a share, master.


    So the more slaves we can control, the more powerful we will be,"


    Lange explained all of this to Austin with excitement in his voice.

 Chapter 2973 Cheating

    "Oh, is that so?


    All right, then, you can keep them under your control now," Austin replied, both surprised and delighted at this revelation.


    He didn''t expect that he could acquire part of his slaves'' spiritual soul energy.


    In that sense, the stronger his slaves were, the more beneficial it would be for his spiritual soul.


    Austin began to understand why the members of the spiritual race had such strong spiritual souls. He also realized how they could dominate the universe by solely relying on their spiritual soul energy.


    The reason was simple. All of the members in this race mastered the secret skill��the Puppet Strings.


    "How dare you use the Puppet Strings to subdue us, Lange? I won''t let you off the hook!"


    The thirteen spirits were livid. They protested, aghast that they their own skill was being used against their own race.


    However, no matter how much they struggled, they couldn''t do anything since they were restrained by Austin''s spiritual tree.


    After a while, Lange kept the thirteen spirits under his control. He eventually became their master.


    He looked at his slaves and laughed. He had waited for this moment for a very long time.


    "You had never seen this coming, had you?


    Back then, you were so mean to me. You robbed me of cultivation resources and tried to take me out. I even had to run away from you.


    Humph! All of you get down on your knees now!" Lange commanded. He was in a particularly good mood right now, he even allowed a small smile spread through his lips.


    Now that he finally had the chance to retaliate on the people that once bullied him, he felt elated and triumphant.


    "Master, please spare us!


    It was all our fault. We shouldn''t have been so mean to you.


    From now on, we will be loyal to you and serve you wholeheartedly!"


    Scared for their life, the thirteen spirits knelt down and begged Lange for mercy.


    Their lives were in his hands. Lange had them by the palm of his hand because they were controlled by the Puppet Strings. They had no choice but to swallow their pride and bow before him.


    "You are wrong.


    I''m not your master.


    From now on, this gentleman is your master.


    Pay your respects!"


    Lange boomed on the thirteen spirits.


    ''How could it be possible? He is merely a human brat. Was Lange controlled by this guy?


    That''s impossible! The Puppet Strings is a secret skill specially made for our race. Technically speaking, we are the only ones who could master it.


    Even if creatures from other races know how to practice it, they won''t be able to grasp it.''


    Terribly confused with the whole situation, the thirteen spirits ransacked their minds of possible reasons.


    Right now, the best course of action was for


    ill never know what will happen next, '' he mused.


    "Well, I will refine some spiritual crystals. You can leave now,"


    Austin ordered, motioning for all the slaves to take their leave.


    The thirteen members of the spiritual race had accrued a rather great wealth.


    Austin examined the spiritual crystal in heaps. He was surprised to find that there were countless of them that they managed to flood the streets and the alleys in the town.


    Lange told him that the thirteen spirits had collected those spiritual crystals for over tens of thousands of years.


    Austin gave some of the spiritual crystals to his companions including the Heavenly Majestic Pot and Violet.


    Each piece of spiritual crystal possessed a very rich amount of spiritual soul energy, which was very useful for cultivators who wanted to improve their spiritual sense.


    After collecting the spiritual crystals, Austin and his team began refining them.


    Since the thirteen spirits lost all of their treasures that they had gathered in their whole lives, they were frustrated and dispirited.


    "Humph! Liven yourselves up!


    Our master is intelligent and very quick on his feet. Aside from that, he has the spiritual tree.


    We are all familiar of its power.


    With the spiritual tree, our master can do whatever he wants in this universe.


    I have this intuition that anytime soon, he will definitely achieve big things here.


    We are his slaves now. As long as we are loyal to him, this whole thing might even become beneficial for us,"


    Lange tried his best to encourage the thirteen dejected spirits. He truly believed that Austin was going to be their salvation.


    "Well, you make a good point!"


    Hearing Lange''s sound argument, the thirteen spirits felt more at ease. They had hoped that this would turn to their advantage.

 Chapter 2974 Enemies Were Destined To Meet (Part One)

    In the town, Lange returned to his normal life. He was accompanied by the thirteen spirits and more than a hundred thousand slaves. Soon enough, the town once again came to life of a bustling center of activity.


    The street that housed the town market was brimming with energy. Vendors shouted and customers haggled, which made the little town look exuberantly lively.


    If an outsider who was completely unaware of the truth was to break into this town and see this scene, he would definitely not be able to guess that all the creatures in this town were actually slaves under control.


    Lange and the thirteen members from the spiritual race quietly hid in a secret corner and overlooked every tiny detail in the town.


    This was a unique characteristic of the spiritual race. They always liked to stay hidden in some secret place, controlling everything in absolute silence. It was like they wanted to be puppeteers of an invisible drama.


    They did not like to show their faces in a crowd. But they were always lurking underneath the shadows.


    As the charade of the little town continued, something was brewing elsewhere.


    In the secret chamber on the ninth floor of the Slave Tower, Austin sat with his legs crossed and eyes firmly ahead. The secret room was entirely filled with blue spiritual crystals, nearly drowning him.


    Swoosh!


    The spiritual tree in Austin''s Soul Sea had powerful force of suction. It kept absorbing the spiritual crystals into the tree one by one and then refined them, transforming them into Austin''s spiritual sense power.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet, the gnome and all the other people had also entered the Slave Tower and found a quiet place too, to refine the spiritual crystals.


    As for the guardian spirit of the Slave Tow


    finitely finish off all the people coming in from all directions. Young Master Darby, you are invincible in the world!"


    Most of the people around him were young people. At this time, they were fawning on Darby without even a hint of shame or hesitation.


    It was true that the members of the Tomber race had the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor. This made it easier for the participants from a member of the Tomber race to find the traces of spirits.


    Therefore, a large number of followers gradually congregated around Darby, hoping to slay as many spiritual beings as possible with the help of the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor, and gain enough points to qualify them to the next stage of the trail.


    "Who are you?!


    How dare you trespass into our town without permission!"


    There were more than one hundred thousand creatures in the town. All of them were staring viciously at the group of warriors who had the nerve to break in.


    "Let me have a look around!"


    The Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor between Darby''s eyebrows opened all of a sudden and a cold and gloomy light was released from within. It swept across the creatures in the town, scanning every inch of the space.

 Chapter 2975 Enemies Were Destined To Meet (Part Two)

    As soon as the creatures in the town met Darby''s gaze, they immediately entered into a state of sluggishness.


    "Sure enough, each creature''s spirit is tied by a long red line, like a leash.


    I was right! All these creatures in the town are slaves of the spiritual race!"


    said Darby, his mouth curving into a sneer.


    "What? There is some special skill between the eyebrows of this guy. These trespassers aren''t as simple as we thought they were!"


    The fourteen spirits lurking in the town had been secretly watching the entire scene play out. One of them couldn''t help but remark at the extraordinary light that was released from the leader of the group.


    "You are right!


    I too have a feeling that the man with that special eye is kind of dangerous. His presence is making me feel uneasy.


    I''m afraid that these slaves won''t be able to defeat him.


    Be careful, guys! We''ll have to work together to get rid of this human!"


    another spirit said cautiously.


    "Shall we send word to our master?"


    one of the spirits asked.


    "I don''t think it is necessary yet.


    The fourteen of us will be able to deal with him if we work together.


    We don''t have to bother our master for such a trivial matter!"


    Lange answered his companion''s queries with confidence.


    "Okay. Then let''s secretly fight and kill these people."


    The fourteen spirits discussed their battle strategy while preparing themselves to make their move.


    "Let''s begin to take action to kill all the slaves. In this way, the thirteen spirits will naturally appear.


    Don''t worry, everybody. I''ll keep an eye on the surrounding area. As soon as the thirteen spirits reveal even an inch, I''ll find them and we can take them down..."


    With a wave of his hand, Darby ordered his troop to attack.


    "Kill!"


    Th


    matched in strength.


    "Go! All of you! Kill all the spirits!"


    The five Earth Immortal Realm cultivators who were with Darby were leading a group of other cultivators and rushed to the fourteen spirits.


    "Kill!"


    In the town, the slaves were ferocious and standing in front of them in a line, side by side.


    "What? What happened?"


    In the secret room on the ninth floor of the Slave Tower, Austin had just finished refining a batch of spiritual crystals and felt something was amiss.


    So he released his spiritual sense to explore the area outside of the Slave Tower.


    "What a small world! I cannot believe it''s him!"


    Austin was a little surprised to see Darby in front of him.


    "Well, a young genius of the Tomber race. Ha-ha, I wonder how interesting it would be that I defeat this guy and make him my slave.


    Although I also have the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor and I have the blood of the Tomber race, there is no way for me to get the core secret method of the Tomber race.


    Maybe I can start from this guy Darby!"


    Austin murmured with a sly smile spreading on his face.


    The next moment, Austin was transmitted directly from the Slave Tower to the battleground.

 Chapter 2976 The Fierce Battles

    "To hell with this! That bastard''s damn vertical eye is so unnerving!


    It seems it is sucking our spiritual sense energy."


    "The Puppet Strings we cast aren''t working on him!"


    The fourteen spirits from the spiritual race were taken aback as they found themselves in a stalemate with Darby.


    Spirits of the spiritual race possessed an abundance of spiritual soul energy by nature, and within their domain, very few creatures from other races could be considered as threats.


    But the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor was devouring everything, even souls, spirits, and, of course, spiritual sense.


    Therefore, in a way, the Eye seemed to be able to restrict the spiritual race.


    Relying on the Eye, Darby had slaughtered many spirits in recent days.


    "I''m dragging these fourteen spirits here."


    He sent a message to his five subordinates who were earth immortals through his spiritual sense.


    "Hurry up and kill them!"


    The five subordinates took heed and rushed towards the spirits.


    The slaves in the town couldn''t stop them at all.


    Pretty soon they were upon the spirits, at which they launched fierce attacks without pause. "Go to hell!" they yelled furiously.


    In the meantime, they drew their force from deep within their spiritual souls, and an immense amount of dark energy poured out and enveloped the spirits.


    The Tomber race kept a number of secrets and high-level spiritual soul skills.


    Being the important members of the race, the five masters naturally grasped those secret skills.


    They were employing these skills with no hesitation whatsoever, since these were highly effective in dealing with the spiritual race.


    The fight wore on, with the fourteen spirits scrambling to hold their ground.


    "Shit! We can''t defeat them. This guy''s vertical eye is so intimidating!" The fourteen spirits were a bit flustered. It was becoming obvious that they were no match for their enemies.


    In the middle of the scuffle, a displeased voice boomed out.


    "This is my territory! How dare you break in and make trouble here?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, a figure materialized behind the fourteen spirits.


    He had his hands behind his back, and his stance was rigid.


    He looked at Darby with disdain.


    A few seconds later other figures materialized alongside the man, flanking him. The figures were none other than the Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet, and the rest of the team, who had just exited the Slave Tower.


    "Hang on a minute!" someone yelled. "That guy looks familiar."


    "Isn''t that Austin from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos?"


    Hearing this, a stunned Darby strained his eyes to confirm the truth for himself.


    When he recognized Austin, he roared. "It really is you, Austin!"


    The rest of the crowd were echoing his exclamations. "Yes, it is indeed Austin!"


    "What is he doing here?"


    "Why is he here?"


    "What is he up to this time?"


    None of them were expecting to run across the man who had managed to become everyone''s sworn enemy in such a shor


    re held back.


    The two parties were locked in a fierce battle.


    "Go to hell, you bastard!"


    Darby snarled and lunged at Austin.


    He was at the Golden Immortal Realm, and had the terrible fighting power to challenge the earth immortals. Naturally, he did not take Austin seriously.


    Austin openly waited for his attack with a cold smile.


    They were both going to wield the power of the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor during this fight.


    Since Darby was using a secret method exclusive to the Tomber race, his Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor held stronger power.


    However, Austin had the spiritual tree; hence his spiritual power was much greater than Darby''s.


    They practically counterbalanced each other blow by blow.


    When he saw that none of his attacks seemed to be working, Darby stepped back and let out a loud roar.


    All of a sudden, he had turned himself into a giant, ferocious beast, and immediately launched at Austin.


    In order to defend himself, Austin used the Divine Fist Skill and the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain.


    Without any second thoughts, he displayed his immense physical strength and used a variety of other secret skills.


    As the fight turned more intense, Austin stole a chance to communicate with the fourteen spirits using his spiritual sense.


    "Take control of the earth immortals first. Hurry up!"


    Upon his order, the spirits rushed over to where his crew were fighting the five earth immortals.


    "Let''s destroy them one by one!" The spirits wielded the Puppet Strings in sync.


    Long red strings were dancing in the air, hovering over their prey. They darted towards one of the five, who was shrinking into himself in an attempt to retreat.


    Soon, however, the strings were upon him, then in his head, taking full control of his very being.


    In no time, the man become a slave to the spirits.


    As soon as they were done with him, the fourteen spirits turned to another earth immortal, the red strings waving ominously in the air, ready to strike.

 Chapter 2977 Taming Darby (Part One)

    Lange and the thirteen members of the spiritual race together with the earth immortal attacked another earth immortal who took orders from Darby. Drastically outnumbered, the earth immortal was easily defeated. Lange then took over and controlled him using the Puppet Strings.


    With the two earth immortals that they were able to control, the fourteen spirits began to take on the third earth immortal on Darby''s side. This method proved successful for the fourteen spirits whom in a few seconds, had turned all five earth immortals against Darby and into their slaves. This meant that Austin had acquired another five powerful slaves to fight for him.


    The Puppet Strings was a brilliant secret skill that proved very useful in battle. Any creature targeted with this skill would be under the control of whoever unleashed this skill. The poor creature, as if enchanted and possessed, would then be more than willing to serve its new master.


    Moreover, his life would be in the hands of the one who employed the Puppet Strings. He wouldn''t even have the desire to struggle, for the sake of staying alive.


    Therefore, the masters at the Earth Immortal Realm would have no choice but to be enslaved by the spirits, walking around rather mindlessly, and responding only to the commands of their captors.


    Seeing that his five subordinates at the Earth Immortal Realm had changed sides and stood behind the members of the spiritual race, Darby was beyond belief, how easily his subordinates had defected. He snorted out a furious grunt under his breath.


    "What the hell are you all doing? How could you side with those spirits? Are you turning your back on the Ghostdom now?


    Get your asses over here, you sons of bitches,"


    he shouted at the five earth immortals.


    "Did you go


    n his side, he also had to fight the ones who earlier, had sworn to fight with him.


    "Doesn''t it feel lonely on your side? Now, it''s your turn. Stop struggling and become my slave."


    Austin flashed Darby a mischievous grin.


    "What? What are you going to do with me?"


    Seeing Austin''s malicious smile, Darby put on his bravest look. Deep inside, though, he was so frightened that goose bumps ran all over his body.


    All of a sudden, Darby turned around, transformed into a wisp of smoke and got out of there as fast as he could.


    Unfortunately for him, Austin had already seen this coming. He had ordered the fourteen members of the spiritual race and the five earth immortals to keep an eye on Darby in case he ran away.


    Before Darby could get away, the fourteen spirits and the five masters at the Earth Immortal Realm had positioned themselves in different places to block his escape routes. They only had to wait for him to pass through.


    "You fool! You''re not going anywhere!" Lange shouted as he spotted Darby.


    He alerted all his slaves. In response, the other thirteen spirits and five earth immortals joined him immediately and formed a wall to block Darby''s way.

 Chapter 2978 Taming Darby (Part Two)

    "Get the fuck out of my way!" Darby yelled, going back to his original form.


    Approaching the barricade, he did not slow down. Instead, he released tremendous energy from his body, trying to blast a way out for himself.


    The Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor between his eyebrows also emitted beams of thick black lights that shot forward and spread in all directions.


    In no time, he was able to force his pursuers to step back.


    This was largely because he was in possession of the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor, which took much credit for it. After all, it was the most powerful weapon in the Tomber race.


    At the sight of this, Austin activated his own Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor to go head to head with Darby''s to withstand its attacks. He also activated the spiritual tree as protection for his slaves.


    With this move, the fourteen spirits and the five earth immortals were able to defeat Darby and made him their captive.


    Austin was planning to unleash the Puppet Strings to subject Darby under his control with the aid of the spiritual tree. That should prevent Darby from getting away and creating trouble for them.


    However, Lange dissuaded him from doing that. Austin had just mastered the Puppet Strings and it would be nearly impossible for him to control Darby at the moment. Lange advised the young cultivator to cultivate his Puppet Strings skills further before he could control Darby without any hiccups.


    After all, Darby had a powerful spiritual soul and was in possession of the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor. An attempt to control him with the Puppet Strings might prove to create more problems for Austin.


    Austin did not pursue it further. After some discussion, he let the most powerful


    apital, eh? Well, then go ahead, and let me know more about this place. Tell me everything."


    Austin was all ears.


    "The spiritual capital is where spirits like us live.


    A spiritual capital could be large and sometimes it could be small. The inhabitants in some of these spiritual capitals are strong, while they are weak in others.


    Master, I suggest that you go and have a look at the smaller and weaker spiritual capitals first,"


    Lange advised.


    "Good point. OK, I understand. I want to see one now. Can someone take me?"


    Austin asked as he looked at the fourteen spirits.


    After briefly discussing it with each other, the fourteen spirits decided to lead Austin to one of the smaller spiritual capitals where the residents were relatively weak. They chose one that did not have a hostile population.


    Austin then transferred all his slaves into the Slave Tower and set out for that place.


    Along the way, Austin took the time to practice the Puppet Strings skill, trying to forge more red strings.


    Austin knew that if he could grasp this skill well and master it, he would be able to have as many slaves as he wanted.

 Chapter 2979 The Vessel Of Spiritual Crystal

    Luckily, Austin had taken the time to refine a large number of spiritual crystals the other day, which increased his spiritual sense tenfold.


    As he sat with his eyes half-closed and murmured to himself, he began to practice the Puppet Strings.


    In fact, it was so effortless that it only took half a day for him to refine a hundred red strings.


    "Master, this is incredible! You must be some sort of genius.


    I can''t believe you managed to create a hundred puppet strings in just hours!"


    Lange was staring at Austin with his hands clasped eagerly in front of him. He had never witnessed someone cultivate so fast in all his life.


    "I got lucky," Austin said with a smile.


    Finally, he felt a bit satisfied with his progress. The Puppet Strings were an advanced skill and he hadn''t expected to be this far along.


    He knew that the spiritual tree took a lot of the credit.


    The spiritual tree was the holy tree of the spiritual race, and it meant everything to its members.


    And on top of that, the Puppet Strings was a secret skill that was owned by the spiritual race.


    Austin had found the spiritual tree a useful tool that made it simple for an outsider like him to grasp the Puppet Strings.


    "Master, it won''t take long to surpass me in the Puppet Strings,"


    Lange said, still looking at him wide-eyed.


    "Master, we''ve arrived.


    If you look just ahead there, you will see a small spiritual capital,"


    one of the spirits informed Austin while he pointed at the space a couple yards ahead of them.


    Austin''s eyes followed and he saw the city.


    The style of buildings was primitive and rough, and it occupied a large area. There were towering gates and all kinds of creatures were coming and going at a rapid pace.


    Even though it looked run-down, it was obviously not a ghost-town.


    Suddenly, a burst of strong energy waves erupted into the sky and twisted. Austin jumped in surprise.


    From where he stood, he saw that the sky above the spiritual capital was dark red.


    "Did you see that? The spiritual soul energy there is so dense,"


    Austin shouted, turning around to see if anyone else had seen or if he had just imagined it.


    A few of them nodded. Immediately, he closed his eyes and used his spiritual sense to confirm. A smile spread on his face when he realized that there was a large amount of spiritual soul energy in the city.


    There was so much of it that it was visible to the naked eye.


    "Master, there is something else you need to know.


    Each spiritual capital is built on a spiritual vessel.


    The spiritual vessel provides a large amount of spiritual soul


    fourteen spirits.


    Austin found that the closer he got to the spiritual capital, the stronger the spiritual soul energy became.


    All around them, streams and puffs of strong spiritual soul energy were appearing and Austin was tempted to reach out and touch it.


    "It''ll be awesome that you try and cultivate while in this environment. It''s a great chance to improve your spiritual sense,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot said to Austin.


    "It all makes sense now. There is a huge vessel of spiritual crystal in this city.


    The huge vessel of spiritual crystal is feeding the power.


    I wish I could steal it,"


    Austin replied, almost drooling.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot was amused by the look of greed and longing dripping from Austin''s eyes.


    "I knew you would say that.


    I was thinking the same thing," the pot said.


    After walking for a few minutes, they had entered the gate unharmed and kept leading the slaves further into the city''s grasp.


    As Austin observed, he was confused. If the spirit hadn''t informed him of the opposite, he would think that the city belonged to human beings.


    The street was crowded with all kinds of human-shaped creatures, and they all belonged to different races. Apart from real humans, there were the beast race, the demon race, and other rarer races transforming into human form.


    However, as he continued to examine them, Austin noticed that something was off. Deciding it was a good idea, he unleashed his spiritual sense and found that many of the living beings had lost their own spiritual souls.


    They had been possessed by the spirits.


    After all, it was common practice for many members of the spiritual race to inhabit the bodies of other creatures after erasing their souls.

 Chapter 2980 A Plot

    "Master, let''s first find an inn where we can stay,"


    Lange whispered to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "Okay, let''s do that,"


    Austin agreed.


    Lange, along with other thirteen spiritual beings, walked through the streets with a large number of slaves behind them. As if this was just a normal sight, this didn''t arouse attention from anybody else.


    The busy street was crowded with people. It turned out that most of them were slaves controlled by the spiritual race.


    However, none of the members of the spiritual race appeared on the streets in their original form.


    Even Lange and other spirits had entered the Soul Seas of the slaves, taking over of their physical bodies.


    According to Lange, the members of the spiritual race liked to hide in the dark and were very unwilling to show their true form in public. This was a custom that had been happening for a long time now.


    "What the hell! These spiritual beings are like mice who always lurk in the dark,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot could not help but laugh while spouting words of mockery.


    "Don''t be so rude. That''s just how they are. They were born with that innate behavior,"


    Austin replied with a faint smile.


    "Wait a minute. Are you seeing this too? These people are cultivators for the trial. How did we not notice them immediately?" Austin was surprised when they saw them from a distance.


    Then, a large group of cultivators passed through the street where they were walking.


    Like Austin, these cultivators had just recently entered this universe for the sole purpose of accomplishing the trial. Austin recognized their faces immediately as he saw them a couple of times in the earlier stage of the trial.


    "Why are they here? How could all these people have access to this city?


    Hold on. Why does it seem like they are all controlled by the spiritual race? Don''t tell me they have become their slaves?"


    Austin was dumbfounded as he took a closer look at the cultivators in the city.


    "What are you so worried about? It''s normal. So many cultivators are entering this universe for the trial. It''s not uncommon for them to encounter the spiritual race and be captured by them,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot speculated.


    "You have a point. I''ve seen their secret skill and it really is a powerful one.


    Once you''ve become a victim of the Puppet Strings, nobody can get rid of it. As a result, they become slaves of the spiritual race,"


    Austin affirmed the pot''s speculation.


    "What? Did you just see the people from the Mu Clan?!"


    Austin''s eyes widened as he saw some of the most unexpected people.


    A group of people was roaming on a street not far from them. He quickly recognized their familiar faces and aura.


    They were also participants for the trial. Among them was a tall young man wearing a beast hide. He was the young master of the Mu Clan, Dempsey.


    A dozen of earth immortals from the Mu Clan followed him closely behind.


    "That''s definitely Demp


    good idea. It''s a smart move if we can take advantage of them.


    Well, let''s just wait and see what will happen,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot responded with a hearty laugh.


    Soon, they found an inn at the spiritual capital where they could settle.


    "Tell me. What do we have to do to kill a spiritual being?"


    Austin summoned Lange and the other members of his race in his room for a thorough discussion.


    "Master, we should not rush this. We can kill them one by one but we should prioritize in targeting the weaker ones.


    Though spiritual beings prefer to hide in secret, we can still sense each other.


    I suggest that the fourteen of us will identify and locate our targets, and then you shall wait for an opening to take action.


    However, we must be very patient and careful in executing our plan.


    The governor of this spiritual capital is the beloved son of a nobleman.


    This nobleman has terrifying strength and also a very high status in the spiritual race.


    If we are to be discovered accidentally and he finds out that we''re causing trouble in the city, we''ll be dead in no time,"


    Lange said to his new master in a serious manner.


    The other thirteen spiritual beings also looked nervous and serious.


    It only meant that the ordinary spiritual beings were too afraid of the noble class in their race.


    "I see. A son of a nobleman, huh? Anyway, we shouldn''t have any problems as long as we take extreme precautionary measures.


    Well then, let''s get down to business.


    Go and find our primary target,"


    Austin gave the order with a straight face.


    "Don''t worry master, we have already found our first target. It''s the owner of this inn,"


    Lange immediately reported to Austin.


    "The owner? That''s really convenient. Let the hunt begin."


    Austin was thrilled as he gave the order to commence their plan.


    "In a moment, master. I''m going to take him in."


    Lange turned around and quietly walked out of the room after finishing his words.

 Chapter 2981 Proceedings In The Spiritual Capital

    Moments later, a fat middle-aged man followed Lange into Austin''s room.


    The middle-aged man, who was the owner of the inn, was a member of the spiritual race.


    "You said you have a powerful slave on sale. Which one of these is it?" the innkeeper spoke frankly.


    As soon as he entered the small unpainted room, he began to study the creatures inside it.


    The slave business was a perennial industry in the spirit world, especially in the spiritual capitals.


    So when the innkeeper heard that Lange was offering a strong slave for a reduced price, he immediately went to take a look without suspicion.


    "That guy. He''s a human being,"


    Lange said as he pointed at Austin.


    "Huh? Him?


    I don''t see anything special about this human."


    The middle-aged man walked forward to examine Austin more carefully.


    "Master, now! Finish him!"


    Lange said to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    Austin readied himself as the innkeeper got closer. When he was at arm''s length, Austin punched the middle-aged man in the stomach.


    The man was caught off-guard, and immediately got smashed into pieces with Austin''s powerful strike.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot had already set up the Track-hiding Array in the room in order to conceal what was happening inside. Moreover, the gnome had launched the Space-isolating Skill to prevent other people outside the room from hearing any noise.


    Therefore, as long as they tamed the innkeeper''s spirit quickly, no one would surely notice them.


    While taming him, a grey figure suddenly emerged from his flesh.


    "You are digging your own grave!" the murky shadow roared ferociously.


    A tremendous amount of spiritual soul energy had gushed out from his body the second he stopped talking.


    The spiritual soul energy spread around the room and attacked Austin and his slaves.


    "Master, be careful. This guy is so much stronger than us!"


    the fourteen spirits warned Austin.


    "The Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor!" Austin shouted.


    The Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor suddenly appeared between his eyebrows and opened. It stared blankly at the grey apparition, which was evidently the spirit who controlled the innkeeper.


    At that time, Austin had already teleported Dar


    ly.


    In the meantime, Austin had been cultivating in seclusion during the past few days. He was focused on utilizing the spiritual tree in order to practice the Puppet Strings.


    After five days, he was able to form four thousand puppet strings.


    His talent in this skill even surprised Lange.


    Austin then stopped his training and summoned Lange.


    "Lange, how are the people that I asked you to keep an eye on?" Austin asked.


    Before he started his training, Austin had ordered Lange to send his men to keep tabs on the other participants.


    "Master, the participants are still here in the spiritual capital, and they are continuously hunting down the spirits secretly.


    In the past few days, a lot of spirits had died mercilessly at their hands.


    This had caught the attention of the governor.


    The governor has already asked his men to investigate those missing spirits,"


    Lange replied.


    The governor was the most powerful spirit in the spiritual capital. He was also said to be an aristocrat''s favorite son.


    "They''re also here for the test, and the only way to pass it is to kill spirits, so it''s not surprising at all that they sneaked into the city to slay spirits,"


    Austin responded.


    "Master, I also found out that some of these participants have been observing the underground area in the city,"


    Lange added.


    "Are you sure? Is it possible that they are after the vessel of spiritual crystal in the city?"


    Austin exclaimed in surprise.

 Chapter 2982 Lets Go Mining

    "It''s very likely!"


    It looks like we are not the only ones who are interested in the vessel of spiritual crystal here. The major forces also have eyes set on it. Things are going to get interesting, now!"


    said the Heavenly Majestic Pot with an excited grin.


    "It does seem like it."


    Austin nodded.


    This had not come as a surprise. After all, the vessel of spiritual crystal under the spiritual capital was a great resource, great enough for anyone to want it.


    It was obvious that a large vessel like that would contain countless spiritual crystals in it. The sheer idea of the number of crystals contained within it was exhilarating.


    Due to the advantage of this crystal in spiritual sense power cultivation, people were dying to stuff as many as they could into their pocket.


    "Let''s wait and see what these major forces are going to do next.


    I believe they are too impatient to stick around waiting. They won''t throw it away.


    We must keep our eyes closely on them. Let me know if anything happens,"


    Austin said.


    "I will!"


    Lange replied immediately.


    In the following hours, Austin needed to continue his cultivation in seclusion.


    During the same time, important events were unfolding in the spiritual capital.


    Something was brewing inside a doom palace located in the center of the capital.


    A man in white sat upright on the high chair at the end of the hall.


    "How''s the investigation proceeding?


    Have you found any clues leading to our missing people?"


    The man in white asked, slowly focusing his eyes on the person standing several meters in front of him.


    "Sir, I suspect that some cultivators from the positive world have snuck into the spiritual capital.


    I''m afraid that it is possible that our missing people have been killed by those cultivators in dark."


    A middle-aged man, who looked like a butler, reported to the man in white with a bow. It was hard to make out whether this was an act of respect or fear.


    "Actually, I received an order from my father a few days ago. He had warned me to be careful about those cultivators.


    But I didn''t take it seriously, because I didn''t expect that they would dare set their feet on my territory.


    Well, I''m going to have to capture some of these cultivators. After that, I''ll just take them to my father myself. I believe that he will award me for my merit!


    Listen up! From now on, close the borders of the entire capital. Lead out soldiers to search for the cultivators from the positive world! Don''t spare any effort!"


    the man in white said with conviction as he leaned forward.


    Without further delay, an extensive manhunt began to unfold in the capital along the orders of the man in white.


    The six major generals immediately took part in the manhunt personally. They led large groups of soldiers to patrol the city. Sentries were set up in every street and alleyway to interrogate and examine every passer-by closely.


    But this was not all. Official notices were posted all over the city informing the citizens


    ace.


    Then Austin realized that he could successfully subdue Lange and make him his salve, all because Lange was nothing but a weak one among his kind.


    It wouldn''t have been so easy for Austin to get him under his own control if Lange was a strong master.


    "Watch out! This guy''s spiritual sense is beyond our imagination!


    Let''s band together and kill him!"


    Those cultivators decided to launch another round of attacks, despite the shock they had undergone just moments before.


    "I will block him from the front!"


    Pearce, the genius of the Tomber race, stepped forward. The Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor opened wide in between his eyebrows, and thick black light shot out. Along with the black light, dark runes rose up and shrouded the man in white.


    "You''re from the Tomber race. Oh, I''ve heard about your race. Let me see how your Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor works," the man in white remarked with a sneer.


    With an empty smile on his face, he opened his mouth wide and spat out a dark red net, which grew in the wind and came to envelop Pearce.


    "Master, the net that the man threw out is a magic weapon of our race, called the Soul-subduing Net. Only the top masters of our race can refine it and its power is magnificent!"


    Lange communicated to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "Let''s move now! Go and finish all these intruders!"


    the man in white shouted angrily. It seemed like he was done playing games.


    Behind him, a large number of guards dashed out to attack the cultivators from the positive world. There were already many of them, but guards kept rushing out.


    All of these people belonged to the spiritual race. All of them also had a strong fighting power. They could summon all kinds of powerful spiritual soul attacks. For a moment, the two sides were locked in fierce combat.


    "Master, what should we do?"


    Lange asked Austin for his advice.


    "Let them fight. Let''s go mining!"


    Austin then left the city center secretly with Lange, away from the ongoing combat.

 Chapter 2983 The Spiritual Dragon

    Austin secretly took all his companions out of the spiritual capital and hid in the woods nearby.


    He looked around to observe the terrain of the spiritual capital for a while before examining the space under the city with his spiritual sense.


    After mastering the Earth Formula and the sect skill of the red demonic mouse, he often travelled underground.


    On top of that, Austin now had a deeper understanding of the laws of the nature as his cultivation base was much higher than before. Thus, he had become an expert in travelling underground.


    It only took him a little while to discover the location of the vessel of the spiritual crystal.


    "We will travel underground from here!" Austin announced.


    With a wave of his hand, he transferred all his people into the Slave Tower, before he dove into the ground.


    Whoosh!


    Austin turned into a beam of red light, dashing toward the area below the center of the spiritual capital.


    Soon enough, he reached his destination.


    But once he got there, he was stumped.


    Much to Austin''s surprise, there was no sign of any vessel, though the area was abound in Earth Energy.


    Upon seeing this, he was slightly disappointed. He teleported Lange out of the Slave Tower using his mind.


    "Didn''t you say that there was a huge vessel of spiritual crystal under each spiritual capital?


    Why isn''t anything here, then?" Austin asked him.


    "It''s strange! It should be here!"


    Lange searched everywhere nearby and found nothing. He was baffled.


    "Master, I didn''t lie to you!


    There must be a huge vessel of spiritual crystal under each spiritual capital. This is an open secret in our race.


    But I don''t get it! How come there''s nothing here? This is weird..."


    Lange muttered in frustration.


    "So something is amiss with this place," Austin murmured, taking Lange at his word.


    Since he had controlled Lange using the Puppet Strings, he was certain that he was loyal and telling the truth. Lange wouldn''t be able to lie to him.


    Austin began to search the area under the spiritual capital with his powerful spiritual sense.


    Aside from Lange, he also teleported out a large number of spirits and ordered them to help him look for


    t of Austin''s spiritual slaves were ordinary cultivators, after all.


    They were not strong enough to survive the spiritual dragon''s attacks.


    "It has such horrifying spiritual soul energy," Austin remarked in awe.


    Hit by the dragon''s overwhelming power, he was beset by a bout of crippling dizziness and his ears were struck by a sharp pain.


    But he soon recovered from these momentary afflictions. Not wasting another second, he hurriedly transported his remaining slaves back into the Slave Tower.


    He summoned the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor again. It appeared between his eyebrows and opened.


    The eye emitted thick beams of black light that formed into a huge black net floating in front of him.


    This was one of the secret skills of the Tomber race that he had learned from Darby lately.


    At the same time, Austin transferred Darby out of the Slave Tower. The latter, too, opened his Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor, which emitted black lights that shone on the spiritual dragon.


    The spiritual dragon lunged at Austin with a frightening momentum.


    It released a tremendous spiritual soul energy that shook the entire area under the spiritual capital.


    As a result, the inhabitants of the spiritual capital were finally alerted to what was going on beneath them.


    One of them ran toward the governor quickly.


    "Sir, bad news! Someone has broken into the underground and is upsetting the spiritual dragon!"


    the spirit reported in a panic.

 Chapter 2984 The Spiritual Tree And The Spiritual Dragon

    "There is nothing to worry about.


    The spiritual dragon has grown up to be incredibly powerful. Those participants have no chance to approach it, let alone steal it!


    Moreover, my father''s trusted subordinate, Morse is keeping an eye on it. No one can take the spiritual dragon away from us!"


    the governor of the spiritual capital said coldly.


    "The spiritual dragon is my father''s lifetime work. It is very important; thus, we cannot let anything happen to it.


    Send a word to my father about this immediately.


    Don''t let anyone else know about this. The spiritual dragon is my father''s secret weapon on his plans to dominate the universe. If any noble clan knew about the dragon''s existence, they will do everything in their power to steal it,"


    the governor ordered his trusted subordinate sternly through his spiritual sense.


    ''My father has invested a lot of his time and effort in the spiritual dragon. Through his hard work, the huge vessel of spiritual crystal under the city has finally evolved into a spiritual dragon.


    If word gets out that we have such a formidable beast, it would definitely cause a ruckus in the entire spiritual race.


    After all, the odds to successfully cultivate a spiritual dragon is very low. Therefore, it is a very rare creature.


    This dragon is our only hope. I will not let anyone take it, '' the governor thought.


    His henchman immediately left the battlefield. At full speed, he ran towards the altar and sent a message to the governor''s father.


    "Sir, how are things in the underground?


    Has there been a participant who tried to sneak in and steal the spiritual dragon?"


    Through his spiritual sense, the governor asked Morse who was below the ground.


    "A participant attempts to infiltrate the underworld, but I am able to finish him in no time. You can rest assured that everything is well, young master.


    He does not know who he''s dealing with. I bet he could not even bear the power of the spiritual dragon.


    This nobody is digging his own grave,"


    a figure hiding in the dark under the spiritual capital replied.


    "That''s good to hear.


    Do take care of the spiritual dragon."


    The governor was relived upon hearing Morse''s update.


    "Humph, all of you rascals must die!"


    the governor declared as his cold eyes swept over the participants around him.


    As soon as those words left his lips, an enormous amount of spiritual soul energy emerged from his head.


    The energy formed waves that were hundreds of thousands of feet tall, and instantly engulfed the participants near the governor.


    Moreover, he released hundreds of thousands of b


    of Austin and cackled.


    "You brat! Where do you think you''re going?"


    "A master from the spiritual race!"


    Austin''s eyes narrowed.


    Judging by the aura he released, Austin felt that he was a strong spirit.


    It was already difficult to deal with a spiritual dragon, but now a master of the spiritual race had come face to face with him. Austin knew that there was no hope for him to get the spiritual dragon.


    Without hesitation, Austin turned around and ran away as fast as he could.


    "Spiritual dragon, kill this human brat!"


    the master from the spiritual race shouted.


    With a deafening roar, the spiritual dragon dashed forward.


    In just a few seconds, it had caught up with Austin and unleashed a monstrous spiritual soul energy that enveloped him and slowed him down.


    Then the spiritual dragon suddenly opened its giant mouth and sprung on Austin in an attempt to swallow him whole!


    ''I''m screwed!''


    Austin thought, scared and frustrated.


    As he was resigning to his fate, the spiritual tree in his Soul Sea shook violently and sprinted out of his head.


    Austin stared at the spiritual tree in confusion.


    While he gazed at it, the tree rushed towards the spiritual dragon, and shot its roots towards the massive beast''s head.


    When the spiritual dragon saw the spiritual tree, it was bewildered at first. But then, it became obedient in an instant!


    The master from the spiritual race was appalled at the sight of the spiritual tree. "How could it be possible? I can''t believe it is the spiritual tree, the holy tree of our spiritual race!


    This is not good.


    Legend has it that the spiritual tree is enamored by the spiritual dragon, and it could willingly condemn it into servitude!"


    he yelled in panic.

 Chapter 2985 The Master From The Spiritual Race

    What the spiritual dragon did next only proved what the master of the spiritual race had said to be true.


    The dragon was rather fond of the spiritual tree, and held it in deep regard. It did not dodge the roots that were coming at it.


    On the contrary, it welcomed them, and granted them access to its mind. The spiritual tree rooted itself on the dragon''s head, and from afar, an observer got the illusion that tree and dragon were one creature.


    ''This is amazing!'' Austin was delighted at this sudden turn of events.


    He had sensed earlier as the spiritual dragon gradually lost its will to fight.


    It was clearly tamed by the spiritual tree.


    ''Looks like this tree has many uses that I have yet to know of. No wonder it is considered the holy tree of their spiritual race; it managed to subdue the dragon in a heartbeat!''


    "Damn you!"


    It was the master from the spiritual race, and he was directing his curses at Austin.


    "Hey, human boy! This spiritual dragon is a private property of my master, who is a distinguished aristocrat.


    I advise you to not even think of messing with him.


    Surrender that beast to me! That spiritual tree, as well!


    You know very well that it is considered holy by my race.


    You are nothing but a mere outsider; you have no right to claim it for yourself!"


    "What did you just say?" Austin chuckled with disbelief.


    "You are demanding not only for the spiritual dragon, but for my spiritual tree as well?


    Have you perhaps lost your damn mind?"


    "You human bastard, do you want to die that badly?!" the master yelled back with fury.


    He lunged for Austin at full speed, releasing enormous amounts of spiritual soul energy as he went.


    As he drew closer, Austin was assaulted by what felt like several steel plates crushing him from all directions.


    He was a little daunted by this.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Crimson ropes, each as thick as an average human arm, darted from behind the master''s head and lurched towards Austin.


    There were dozens of them, and they were coming at him with swift accuracy.


    The master from the spiritual race was using the Puppet Strings technique.


    He was quite adept at it, too, since only those who were incredible at this attack could create this many thick and powerful strings at any given time.


    Austin realized this, too.


    This master was not an easy opponent to defeat.


    Compared to him, the people from the spiritual race that Austin somehow enslaved were significantly weaker.


    In the next instant, however, the spiritual tree shook free from the beast and flitted towards Austin.


    The spiritual dragon then threw its head back and let out a menacing growl.


    It moved forward and devoured the massive ropes that were coming at Austin. When it was done, it even flicked out its tongue to lick the corners of its mouth, as if wanting more.


    "Damn it all!" The master was


    tree was once again deeply rooted on the dragon''s head.


    This meant that the dragon now belonged to him, and he could take full advantage of the beast''s energy at will.


    "Congratulations, master!" Lange piped up, obviously trying to curry favor.


    "Now that you have tamed this spiritual dragon, even the great masters from our race are no match against you!"


    The rest of Austin''s slaves followed suit, singing his praises.


    It was then that the governor and his people barged in.


    "Morse!" the governor hollered.


    "Where is this human brat who dared to take our treasure?" When he spotted the man he was looking for, he paused.


    "Hang on. Why are you standing next to him?" He took a moment to assess the scene in front of him, but before anyone could say a word, he was speaking again.


    "I get it! You must have put this boy under your control. Ha-ha! I expected no less!


    You really are good! Look how you''ve managed to make him your slave!


    These damn participants all possess rune papers, which enable them to deflect the effects of the Puppet Strings.


    I can''t believe you''ve outsmarted them. Well done!" The governor then gave a merry, full-bellied laugh.


    He was still chortling softly when the horde of trial participants entered the scene. Unlike the others, though, they were fully familiar with the human brat standing before them.


    Their prattle immediately filled the room.


    "What''s happening now?""Isn''t that Austin Lin?""Why is he with the members of the spiritual race?"


    All of a sudden another loud laughter, this one laced with malice, cut through the noise.


    It was from one of the trial participants, and he was looking at Austin with loathing.


    "This is great, isn''t it, Austin? Never in a million years did I expect for you to end up like this. This is possibly the best day I''ve ever had!"


    Then he shot Austin with a murderous glare, and proclaimed, "You deserve this."

 Chapter 2986 Another Batch Of Slaves

    "Just as I''ve expected! How could it be possible for a young human to take the spiritual dragon?


    I believe all of this is just a huge misunderstanding.


    This human brat is exasperating, and yet his strength is only subpar. It would be useless to take him as our slave.


    How about we kill him directly? What do you think?"


    The governor smiled at this honorable counselor. At the same time, he looked at Austin disdainfully.


    In his eyes, Austin was just a cultivator at the Genuine Immortal Realm that he could kill in a blink of an eye.


    "Ha-ha, that''s a good idea!


    That Austin is a little rascal! He deserves the most miserable death!


    He is arrogant, vile, and murderous. He has offended the four major sects of the martial worlds over and over again, and had brought too many troubles for us. I never expected him to die at the hands of an alien race."


    "You''re right. Although I cannot kill Austin myself, I am quite satisfied with what he''s going to suffer."


    "Austin deserves everything you will inflict on him. He is abominable!"


    The participants of the trial, especially the cultivators from the Mu Clan and the three other major forces, burst into fits of boisterous laughter.


    Almost everyone believed that Austin had been controlled by Morse, the loyal follower of the governor of this spiritual capital.


    "See? A lot of people want to see you die,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot said with a smiling face.


    "Yes, but I''m not surprised,"


    Austin replied with a wry smile.


    "Morse, what do you think? Should we kill this little brat?"


    the governor was getting a little impatient.


    He trusted Morse with his life, and had listened to the latter''s advice all the time. After all, Morse was one of his father''s former confidants.


    However, no matter what the governor said, Morse just stood by Austin''s side in silence. He hung his hands down in a respectful manner, and stared at the governor blankly. Nobody knew what was going on in his mind.


    The governor''s words enraged Austin. He sneered as he closed his eyes to concentrate on his energy. Then, all of a sudden, he launched the spiritual dragon! The mighty beast opened its huge mouth and sucked all the air like a terrible hurricane.


    Pitiful howls filled the space simultaneously.


    Everyone from the spiritual race, as if tied to and strung by unseen threads, were pulled and siphoned into the spiritual dragon''s massive mouth.


    The powerful spiritual soul emitted by the spiritual dragon made all the spiritual beings tremble in fear. All of them immediately prostrated on the ground fearfully. An utmost impulse from the depth of their souls urged them to surrender in front of the colossal spiritual


    al, but there is not a sign of it.


    Austin, you came here earlier than us. Tell us, did you take the vessel of spiritual crystal? Is that why things are so weird around here?"


    "Austin, come over! You must answer our questions!"


    The cultivators, especially the young talented disciples of the major forces and the earth immortals, shouted at Austin with extreme anger.


    "Ha-ha-ha!"


    Austin smirked at their remarks. He glanced at the cultivators with his heart filled with murderous will.


    "Austin, you are such an arrogant and domineering asshole. How many times have you provoked our sects, huh? Today, let''s settle the grudge between us. All your debts must be paid by your blood!"


    "Yes, we should not waste time talking nonsense with him. Let''s go and kill him now!"


    All the cultivators gathered and circled around Austin.


    All of them believed that Austin had obtained the large vessel of spiritual crystal underground, and that he had mastered the secret method to control the spiritual race. Everyone was driven by avarice. They wanted to capture Austin and take everything they desired from him.


    Suddenly, a piercing yell echoed the whole space.


    The spiritual dragon arose and raised its head. Countless waves of spiritual soul energy erupted in an instant and rushed towards the cultivators like a strong and rapid current.


    "What the hell! That dragon is so terrible!"


    Most of the cultivators whirled and lost their balance from looking at the gargantuan spiritual dragon.


    "I don''t mind harvesting another batch of slaves. You are all welcome to join my family!"


    Under Austin''s command, the tall spiritual tree shook violently. About five thousand red strings instantly shot out from the trunk of the tree, and sprinted towards the cultivators in all directions.

 Chapter 2987 The Formidable Aristocrat

    Since the spiritual tree had taken control of the spiritual dragon, it could now use the dragon''s spiritual soul energy at will. Under Austin''s control, the spiritual tree performed the Puppet Strings using the dragon''s energy and was able to maximize the potential of the skill.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Long scarlet strings continuously shot into the Soul Sea of the surrounding participants and bound their spiritual souls.


    On each of the participants'' spiritual souls, a rune paper was attached.


    These rune papers were designed by the ancient gods to prevent the participants from being possessed or controlled by the members of the spiritual race.


    However, since the spiritual tree was being controlled by Austin, a human, the rune papers didn''t work against the spiritual tree at all.


    In a blink of an eye, the participants had been fully controlled by Austin.


    They ran towards him, and bowed while calling him master.


    A few hundred participants had just become Austin''s slaves.


    These cultivators turned out to be relatively weak, so they were the perfect experimental rats for Austin. The conversion process resulted in a positive outcome.


    "What kind of evil skill did you just use?"


    The talented young men and the earth immortals from the major forces stared at Austin with extremely shocked eyes. They couldn''t shake the fear that started creeping in their hearts.


    After all, the whole thing was too weird for them to believe.


    In just an instant, these participants had become slaves with absolute loyalty to their master.


    Most of them were disciples of major forces that regarded Austin as their mortal enemy.


    However, they were all bowing to Austin now and would do anything at his command.


    No wonder why the rest of the participants who had seen what happened were greatly appalled and vexed.


    Instead of answering the participant who questioned Austin, he controlled the spiritual dragon and attacked the group of earth immortals nearby.


    In a split-second, the spiritual dragon reached its targets and stretched out its claws to seize them.


    A vast ocean of spiritual soul energy came crashing out of the dragon and engulfed the earth immortals.


    Stunned and bewildered, the earth immortals couldn''t move an inch and were unable to resist the attack. "No!"


    they screamed in horror.


    Some powerful participants who were watching had an urge to meddle and rescue their companions but were unable to do so. The mighty spiritual soul energy released by the spiritual dragon was so terrifying that everyone in the vicinity felt dizzy and wasn''t even able to stand up straight. They felt an extremely intimidating aura that prevented them f


    tar where they just left began to shake violently.


    Suddenly, a huge gray figure emerged.


    The next minute, a formidable spiritual sense enveloped the entire star.


    The spiritual sense began to scan everything in the star. All living and non-living things didn''t escape from it.


    "The spiritual dragon is gone!


    My life''s work is stolen!"


    A furious roar reverberated like a vicious thunder.


    The tremendous amount of spiritual soul energy transformed into huge hurricanes and swept everything off the surface of the star.


    "Where are they? The spiritual dragon, Morse, and my son?!


    Who the hell did it?!"


    The exceedingly furious roar crushed countless creatures into pieces.


    "Oh my! It is our venerable lord! He is unleashing all his wrath!"


    "We need to escape. Once our lord gets this angry, many innocent people will die. If we don''t get out of here, we will become victims of his wrath!"


    All creatures on the planet, including the members of the spiritual race and their slaves, tried to leave the planet and hide in space. They just needed to get as far away as possible as fast as they could.


    "The spiritual dragon is my trump card to rule the universe. How dare someone steal it from me?!


    Whoever did it shall pay severely!


    I don''t think he knows who he''s going up against.


    You''re so dead. I''ll crush you to bits in front of everybody, and make a warning out of you to anyone who would dare to oppose me! Go to hell! Imbecile!"


    the furious figure hollered all over the space.


    Several creatures who were on their way to escape to space were disintegrated and turned to dust with just the supreme energy coming from the waves of his voice.


    Soon, the air was filled with the smell of fresh blood, and flesh and bones were scattered in all places.

 Chapter 2988 Under Siege

    By this time, Austin was already thousands of miles away from the star where he had acquired the spiritual dragon. Standing on the head of the dragon, he looked around and found a nearby abandoned star cluster that was on the verge of the universe.


    "Let''s stop here. It''s a perfect place to conduct my training."


    Austin then ordered the spiritual dragon to enter the star cluster.


    According to Morse, Austin had been able to fully control the spiritual dragon, but he needed to refine it further.


    The moment that he successfully refined the spiritual dragon, it would be integrated into his spiritual soul energy.


    By that time, his spiritual soul energy would increase sharply and he could then use the spiritual dragon to its maximum potential.


    In addition to refining the spiritual dragon, Austin also planned to hone the Puppet Strings and learn the other secrets skills possessed by the spiritual race.


    Since Morse was an exceptional master of the spiritual race and had mastered several powerful secret techniques of their race, Austin thought that he would be a suitable teacher.


    Regarding the second trial in the Primordial Road, Austin believed that he could delay the hunting of members of the spiritual race until he managed to refine the spiritual dragon. Once he managed to refine it, slaying enough spirits to pass the test would only be a piece of cake.


    As Austin found a nice and quiet place in the deserted star cluster, he got into the Space Ship and asked the Heavenly Majestic Pot to set up the Track-hiding Array to make the ship invisible and to prevent others from finding the ship through the spiritual sense.


    The gnome also performed the Space-isolating Skill to cut off the space where the ship was from its surroundings.


    Just to be safe, Austin even asked Darby to perform an inherited secret skill of the Tomber race using the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor. This technique would enable him to stop others from detecting the space where Austin was through their spiritual senses.


    With the spiritual law that further weakened the effects and powers of these skills, it would be almost impossible for outsiders to search for Austin.


    Austin started his training and began to refine the spiritual dragon.


    Since Austin was controlling the spiritual dragon through the spiritual tree, the refining process would not take a lot of time.


    Hundreds of millions of miles away, the planet where Austin had escaped fro


    r all, the universe was a very risky place. There was always a high chance of bumping into powerful masters of the spiritual race that would put them in great danger.


    At last, the day came when the aristocrat opened his eyes after meditating for a long while.


    "Ha-ha! I finally found the sneaky mouse!


    So a human brat with a low cultivation base was the one responsible for all this?!


    However, this human boy seems to have a priceless treasure related to the spiritual soul.


    I think this treasure would be very useful to me.


    If I can get a hold of it, I might rise and defeat all the other aristocrats in the universe! When that happens, I would climb up high and be the second strongest next to our supreme grandmaster.


    Ha-ha! This is a blessing in disguise!


    Now, I''m going to take back the spiritual dragon.


    Plus, I will also take the priceless treasures possessed by that human brat!"


    the aristocrat shouted in excitement.


    The human-like miniatures he created emerged from the void and returned to his head to become a part of his spiritual soul energy.


    He quickly stood up and wasted no time��he rushed towards the edge of the universe.


    As he darted towards Austin''s location, he ordered all his subordinates through his mind to set out and secretly follow him to his destination.


    The following day, the star cluster where Austin was hiding had been completely surrounded by countless members of the spiritual race and their slaves.


    "Master! I have bad news!


    We''re under siege! The spirits are here headed by a mighty aristocrat!"


    Morse reported to Austin the second he noticed their enemies.

 Chapter 2989 Getting Rid Of The Nobleman

    In a star cluster near the edge of the universe, numerous spirits and their slaves gathered, occupying almost the entire surface area available.


    This was not surprising, all things considered.


    The spiritual dragon, after all, was extremely dear to that nobleman.


    He considered it the pinnacle accomplishment of his life.


    Naturally, he would rally all of his strongest men to get it back, and here they were now, practically blocking the whole star cluster.


    They settled in and made themselves comfortable. Then the nobleman set off to stalk his prey.


    Meanwhile, on a secluded part of the star cluster, Austin sat cross-legged and silent, cultivating in peace.


    The air around him stirred in a sudden disturbance.


    With his eyes closed, he didn''t see a large gray shadow skulking in the vast, deserted sky. The nobleman was approaching him.


    The shadow stopped just in front of Austin, looming and crowding up his space.


    "Hey boy," he sneered, "stop hiding and come out."


    Austin opened his eyes immediately and stood up in a single sharp motion.


    Morse and Darby stood at attention. They had been silently guarding Austin all this time, while Violet and the others were back in the Slave Tower, each cultivating in seclusion.


    Austin had equally distributed the many spiritual crystals he had amassed earlier, and instructed them to improve their spiritual souls as soon as possible.


    "Master, you''ve finally finished your cultivation!"


    Morse was particularly excited.


    "Master, have you refined the spiritual dragon? Have you?"


    "Yes," Austin calmly replied as he stepped out of the tiny enclosed space he was occupying. "Let''s go and have a look at it."


    He cast a brief glance on the sky, where the huge gray shadow was slowly dissipating, before leading the way.


    Morse and Darby promptly followed him.


    They teleported back to the clearing, and found themselves surrounded by the nobleman''s troops.


    "So it is you who stole my spiritual dragon!" The nobleman''s eyes were burning with murderous intent, locked on Austin.


    Austin, on the other hand, only looked around him undaunted.


    "Yes, I did take that beast and refined it," he replied casually.


    This being the case, Austin had acquired many advantages.


    With the significant leap in his spiritual soul energy levels, he was quite confident that he could defeat this nobleman from the spiritual race. The nobleman snorted, "Ha! You expect me to believe that you''re telling the truth?


    It is no small feat to refine the spiritual dragon, especially for someone like you, given your cultivation base!"


    But then his mocking tone turned somber once he had a sense of Austin''s spiritual soul energy.


    "Well, what do we have here? It seems like you have a rather extraordinary treasure in your possession."


    As he was trying to wrap his head around this discovery, another thought crossed his mind.


    His indignation turned to delight. He could take full advantage of this situation he was thrust upon.


    "This is excellent! So what if you have the spiritual dragon now? It wouldn''t matter soon enough.


    I will be taking back what is mine, along with all the other priceless items you have."


    He f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e might wake the real powerful one. Rumored to possess an even more terrifying strength than anyone currently in existence, he lies hidden and asleep.


    If that one is awoken, it wouldn''t be just me, but the rest of the participants who will have to deal with the consequences.''


    As a matter of fact, in the violent battle just now, he could feel more than one powerful spiritual sense thrumming from different corners of the universe.


    It was safe to assume that the bearers of these spiritual senses were none other than the other nobles from the spiritual race.


    Just as he was getting back on his feet, the nobleman''s voice rang out again.


    "Here, brat, have a taste of the inherited secret method of our race, the Puppet Strings!" This was followed by wild and cruel laughter, and then...


    Swoosh!


    Thick crimson ropes darted towards Austin in a heavy downpour, penetrating his mind and trespassing into his Soul Sea.


    The strings thrashed around, as if searching for something, before lunging at Austin''s spiritual soul.


    Before the ropes could tangle themselves around it, the spiritual tree appeared, blocking their path with its massive trunk.


    Then the spiritual dragon roared and pounced on the strings, devouring them all at once.


    At that same moment, Austin and Darby simultaneously opened the Eyes of the Ghostdom Ancestor, and charged at the nobleman.


    Before they could even reach him, the spiritual dragon shot out of Austin''s Soul Sea and swiftly outran them. It made a beeline for the nobleman.


    "Die!" Austin cried, launching his fiercest attack yet. He had the combined strengths of the spiritual dragon, the spiritual tree, and two Eyes of the Ghostdom Ancestor. His power engulfed the enemy.


    When the energy of his attack fizzled out to its last sparks, it was greeted by the sight of the nobleman''s body crumpled on the ground, bloody wounds and marks running along his limbs.


    Austin came closer and watched as the nobleman struggled to breathe.


    "Die!" And with that, the spiritual dragon and the spiritual tree moved forth into the dying man''s Soul Sea, and shattered his spiritual soul.

 Chapter 2990 Ransack The Spiritual Capitals

    "Oh, no. I don''t want to die like this."


    The aristocrat inhaled a trembling breath, icy cold sweat accumulating on his skin.


    His fate was sealed since he couldn''t resist the simultaneous attacks from the spiritual dragon, the spiritual tree, and the Eyes of the Ghostdom Ancestor of Austin and Darby. His spiritual soul died as soon as his final words left his lips.


    The dead aristocrat laid on the floor on his back, and the spiritual dragon dashed forward and swallowed his corpse in one fell swoop.


    Whoosh!


    An illusory number fell from the sky and rushed into Austin''s jade token.


    ''Fifty thousand, '' it read.


    The death of the aristocrat was worth fifty thousand points.


    Tracking down the members of the spiritual race was a daunting task to do since each of them was sneaky and had a significant number of slaves under their control. Slaying them was not an easy mission.


    Therefore, the participants only need two thousand points to pass the test.


    "Master, I can''t believe you took down an aristocrat!


    That''s so impressive!" Morse clapped his hands together.


    He knew that Austin was a powerful individual, but he never knew he was this compelling. Watching him take down the aristocrat made him bewildered.


    "This spiritual dragon is indeed an amazing treasure!"


    Austin commended, delighted with the spiritual dragon''s powers.


    He had benefited a lot from refining the dragon.


    "Huh? Something''s off. I can''t seem to sense our lord."


    "What''s going on?! I have a hunch that something has happened to our lord!"


    "Has our lord fallen?"


    In the distance, the members of the spiritual race who worked for the dead aristocrat felt something was wrong since they couldn''t perceive their lord. They freaked out.


    "Don''t worry. Our lord is practically invincible. No one can hurt him.


    It''s impossible that a mere human weakling could take his life.


    You worry too much.


    I guess our lord is preparing for some secret skills of our race in a bid to take that human weakling in one move! That''s why he concealed his aura and we couldn''t feel him."


    Several members of the spiritual race whom the aristocrat had trusted the most stood out and tried to reassure their panic-stricken companions.


    For them, there was no one from the human race formidable enough to take their lord down. It was not feasible that he would die in the hands of a human.


    Austin swept his gaze through the spirits nearby.


    Then, using his mind, Austin transported his companions out of the Slave Tower, including the Heavenly Majestic Pot and Violet.


    "There are at least a hundred thousand members of the spiritual race over there. If you slay them, you will get enough points to pass the test.


    You don''t have to worry about anything. The spiritual dragon and the spiritual tree will protect you,"


    Austin reassured their safety.


    Trusting Austin''s words, his companions attacked the horde of spirits.


    "Come on, guys. Le


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    h points. If things go south, we can leave this universe,"


    Austin reassured as he faintly smiled.


    With Morse leading the way, Austin began to assault the spiritual capitals and stole the vessels of spiritual crystal under them.


    Each spiritual capital was under the control of the aristocrats or their family members in the spiritual race. Austin had no trouble dealing with them though.


    Everything went as smoothly as Austin intended. A couple of days later, he had acquired more and more huge vessels of spiritual crystal. The amount of spiritual crystal they amassed was incalculable.


    At the same time, other strong participants also had a great harvest in the universe.


    Dempsey of the Mu Clan threw his head back and laughed loudly.


    "I finally found a huge vessel of spiritual crystal.


    After I finish refining it, my spiritual sense will be incredibly strong!" he gushed.


    "Congratulations, young master!"


    His Earth Immortal Realm bodyguards commended his skill.


    "Oh my gosh!


    Can you believe this? I ran into a cave of a spiritual race master who lived in ancient times.


    All the precious natural resources, high-grade pills, high-grade magic treasures and secret skills owned by that master will be mine!"


    Standing in front of an old cave, the first successor of the Divine Sect burst into laughter.


    "This is the Soul-devouring Stela, the holy weapon of the spiritual sense. It went missing a long time ago.


    I didn''t expect to get this stela by chance. With it, my spiritual sense will be outrageously powerful!"


    The talented young man of the Tomber race, Pearce, stared at an old stela in front of him, trembling with excitement.


    Besides them, other participants had their own adventures and harvest.


    "Bad news. I heard over one hundred and fifty spiritual capitals have been ransacked just now!"


    In the universe, many aristocrats who were in the middle of their training received reports from their subordinates.

 Chapter 2991 The Spiritual Ancestor Appeared (Part One)

    "What? This can''t be right! What''s going on?


    Is there any possibility that we got the wrong message?


    Go and send our best hands to look into this right away! And make sure that you don''t miss anything!"


    All the aristocrats had received the news from their subordinates, but it was hard for them to believe or even to imagine it.


    "Sir, from what we have confirmed, there were two hundred spiritual capitals that have been robbed. The astonishing part is that the large vessel of spiritual crystals under each of these capitals had gone missing. Naturally, the spiritual crystals have been all taken away. That was what they wanted!"


    Soon, more shocking news was fed back to all the aristocrats.


    "This is not a small matter. If it goes on like this, our spiritual race will be in great trouble! It''s a matter of survival!"


    None of them was able to just sit aside and wait. All the aristocrats who received the news decided to do something about it and give a hand. They went out to personally investigate on the matter.


    Even the elders who had been in seclusion for a very long time were shocked and went out from their remote comfort zones.


    In a flash, when they were least expecting it, the whole universe was in a tumultuous state.


    "Breaking news! The number of spiritual capitals that have been robbed has officially reached 300!"


    They hadn''t even recovered from the previous shock when another disheartening news spread quickly. It had really come to the worst.


    "Oh, my God!


    This is the biggest tragedy ever, in our history, the worst since the existence of this universe!"


    It was a heavy blow to every member of the spiritual race.


    "What a curse these cultivators are!"


    "Let''s go. We''re going to kill them all! All of us! With everything that we''ve got! They deserve nothing but death!"


    Nearly every single spiritual race member was filled with righteou


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    his head.


    The spiritual dragon knew what to do even without Austin''s orders. It took a dive towards the planet at an astonishing speed.


    This whole time, Austin had robbed a total of more than 300 spiritual capitals, and he got an amazing harvest.


    At the same time, Austin asked the spiritual dragon and the spiritual tree to keep refining and absorbing the energy inside the vessels of spiritual crystal that they have gotten, non-stop.


    Because of this, the power of both the tree and the dragon had been constantly growing.


    Naturally, the spiritual dragon had grown much stronger than its old self.


    If they got the chance to meet the aristocrat they had met before, it would be another totally different story. The dragon could just pounce on him and swallow him in one bite instead of getting in a tedious fighting with him.


    The spiritual tree had also improved its strength to an astonishing level.


    Consequently, Austin''s spiritual sense also terrifyingly advanced.


    Because of the ceaseless enhancement of all their strengths, it had become much easier for them to rob a spiritual capital.


    "Morse, please try to search your memory. Let''s figure out how many spiritual capitals there are in the star clusters nearby and where they are.

 Chapter 2992 The Spiritual Ancestor Appeared (Part Two)

    We''re headed for another target as soon as we finish our job here. Time is an asset and I don''t want to waste any of it!"


    Austin urged Morse as the sun started to rise higher.


    "Yes, master. Don''t worry. I''m already working on it.


    I''ve traveled a lot all over the universe in my early days. As a matter of fact, I have been to multiple universes. I''ve been to lots of places and thanks to my good memory, I can still have an impression of all of them,"


    Morse replied.


    While he was speaking, the spiritual dragon had already reached the surface of the planet, confirming the existence of a spiritual capital there.


    The shadow of the giant dragon blotted out the sky and covered the sun. The entire capital and its surrounding communities quickly fell into darkness.


    "Awesome! This is a fairly large city, bigger than many of the one''s we have previously visited. I can sense that the spiritual soul power is stronger here than any other places we''ve been to. I bet that there is a very large vessel of spiritual crystal beneath it, and it is gonna be rich!"


    Austin was a little surprised.


    "Move!"


    Austin concentrated and drove the spiritual dragon forward, ready to rush into the spiritual capital, like what they had been doing in the past 300 capitals.


    However, at this moment, they were interrupted by a majestic voice filled with infinite anger.


    It felt like the father of all thunders had come up in the dark sky to speak to them.


    "I have been waiting for you, you violent and vicious murderers!"


    The voice rang in their ears and in the air. At the same time, an old spiritual figure showed up. He stared down at Austin with his eyes as bright as two raging furious lanterns.


    "I must be wrong. Are my eyes playing tricks on me? How could the ruthle


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Majestic Pot, Violet and the gnome all crushed their jade tokens as well.


    Boom!


    The space began to shake and rumble as a powerful transmitting force came down from the sky followed by another, and then another, forming a mighty wall around Austin and his companions. They were soon shrouded in the mighty force, ready to be transported away.


    "Ha-ha! Not so fast! The spiritual dragon and the spiritual tree belongs to our race. It''s not appropriate for an outsider like you to take them away!"


    All of a sudden, a dull thunderous sound came from an unknown corner in the depths of the universe. It was a very clear and loud voice and everyone stopped to see where it was coming from.


    Suddenly, a gray shadow flashed and appeared in the sky. The shadow was thousands of miles in size, which intimidated not just the creatures but the sky as well.


    The gigantic shadow lifted his hand and made a wave. Immediately, Austin found that the entire space was locked. It quickly extinguished the force field that was supposed to transport them from that place. They were now trapped.


    "Greetings, Spiritual Ancestor!"


    All the aristocrats were overjoyed and immediately knelt down.

 Chapter 2993 The Sea Of Chaos

    "He''s the legendary Spiritual Ancestor of the spiritual race, the strongest person in this universe!"


    Looking at the huge gray figure that occupied the entire space, Austin froze in fear.


    An overbearing spiritual soul power immobilized the entire place.


    Time and space stood still, and all living beings felt rooted in place.


    The Spiritual Ancestor''s strength was so immense that everything in this universe was under his control. He could destroy anything at will even without making a move.


    "Brat, this isn''t looking good.


    This Spiritual Ancestor can control the law of nature with his mind. He is probably stronger than Divine Realm masters out there,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot warned Austin.


    "Hand over the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon," the Spiritual Ancestor intoned, staring at Austin.


    The ancestor''s eyes blazed, larger than suns.


    Without waiting for Austin''s response, he reached down his colossal hand to grab Austin.


    The hand contained energy immense enough to crush anything in its way.


    Austin knew he was no match even though he possessed the spiritual dragon and the spiritual tree.


    He wasn''t quite sure it would make a difference in the face of an opponent more powerful than a master at the Divine Realm.


    Austin could only brace himself as the Spiritual Ancestor''s hand bore down on him.


    "Humph! How dare you show off like this? You are not a real god and will never be.


    Don''t you dare lay a hand on our talented young cultivators!"


    A calm voice broke the stillness, and then a middle-aged man clad in white clothes, glowing with a golden light, emerged from thin air. He reached Austin in one step and posted himself in front of him.


    "The spiritual tree is the holy tree of our race. We can''t let it fall into the hands of an outsider.


    I have to get it back,"


    the Spiritual Ancestor snarled at the middle-aged man, his face contorting in rage.


    "Precious natural resources don''t belong to anyone. He found the spiritual tree, so it is his to keep.


    Don''t you feel ashamed to take things from a young man like this? It''s ironic you''re so convinced you are doing the right thing. I think you should stop making a fool of yourself,"


    the middle-aged man retorted with a mocking smile.


    "Don''t you dare taunt me! You are testing my patience.


    Keep crossing me and I will destroy this universe which you turned into your training field!"


    the Spiritual Ancestor roared, growing livid.


    The middle-aged man was unfazed by the threat. Instead, he burst into laughter. "So many of your loyal followers and descendants are here. If you destroy this universe, all of the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    universes.


    The three thousand big worlds and the three thousand small worlds will all vanish.


    You think you represent justice? Hah! When that day comes, it is you who will tremble.


    When the new universes are made, it will be your doomsday!"


    The roars of the Spiritual Ancestor echoed throughout the universe.


    The middle-aged man let out a barking laugh. "You think Hackett can create new universes?


    How naive!


    If Hackett really returns, Parker will not just sit by and do nothing. He will come back from the Sea of Chaos, too.


    A war will break out!


    And it is us who will triumph over all those evil gods!"


    the middle-aged man in white scoffed.


    The clash between the two powerful beings went on for half a day. They were evenly matched.


    But neither of them had deployed their trump cards yet.


    At last, the Spiritual Ancestor snorted and vanished into thin air.


    All the members of the spiritual race dispersed along with him.


    "Will an epic war between gods like the one in ancient times break out again?


    Why does history always repeat itself?


    Will Parker really come back from the Sea of Chaos when that day comes?"


    the middle-aged man mused aloud to himself, staring into the distance deep in thought.


    Meanwhile, a disturbance was brewing in the area outside the three thousand big worlds and three thousand small worlds.


    A deep darkness enveloped the entire area, the sky and the earth indistinct from each other.


    It was a place of nothingness.


    This was the Sea of Chaos.


    Every universe was born in it.


    Each universe floated in the Sea of Chaos.


    But just now, a loud rumble was coming out from the deepest part of the sea.


    Unknown beings were making a path.


    And they numbered to about a dozen.

 Chapter 2994 Taking Them Back

    The creatures built their path as they moved forward.


    Huge flashes of lightning struck now and then as they ventured towards getting out of the area.


    It was the Lightning of Chaos and even powerful creatures at the Divine Realm would die for good once they were hit by it.


    Now, these creatures were exploring a way out of the Sea of Chaos. There was no doubt that they were incredibly powerful, but they still needed to avoid being struck by lightning at all costs if they wanted to leave the area alive.


    They walked slowly but surely until they finally got out of the Sea of Chaos. As they got to the other side, different universes came into their view.


    "Ha-ha! We did it. We''re outside! These are three thousand big and small worlds that we''ve heard of,"


    the creatures exclaimed cheerfully as they felt overwhelmed with thrill.


    "The Divine Crystal Ball made by Lord Hackett is indeed amazing! It was able to lead us straight into these universes,"


    one of the creatures said.


    "I hear you. Lord Hackett is more capable than we could ever imagine," the other being responded.


    The rest of the group all nodded in agreement.


    As they mentioned and heard of Lord Hackett''s name, each of them held a strong expression of respect on their faces.


    The creatures stood on space with runes flashing on the surface of their bodies, basking them with terrifyingly strong auras.


    "Finally, the three thousand big and small worlds.


    Rumor has it that these worlds have declined. There are no gods there anymore and the laws are incomplete.


    By the looks of it, the rumors must be true.


    Besides, I can feel that the creatures in these universes are weak.


    Why don''t we just go and raze these universes to ashes?


    That way, we might earn praises from Lord Hackett," a young creature suggested.


    His bright eyes penetrated through the void and focused on the worlds in front of him, eager to start a fight anytime.


    The young creature held a fascinating halberd in his hand. It was as red as blood and surrounded by powerful runes.


    "You''re being childish! Don''t act like that!"


    an old creature reprimanded him.


    He was boney with golden ski


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e, they would be able to reach their destination.


    "That was close! I finally got out of there," Austin said with relief while catching his breath.


    He was enveloped by the teleportation force. Though he had no idea where the force would be taking him to, he just knew that he would come to a safer place.


    A moment later, he felt his feet touch the ground.


    As he took a look around, he found himself in an unfamiliar city.


    On the Primordial Road, there were many special cities for the participants where they could rest properly between different trials.


    Austin teleported all his companions out of the Slave Tower.


    "Master, we have finally passed the second trial!"


    Violet joyfully exclaimed.


    Austin had also taken all of his slaves here.


    More than ten thousand of them were actually from the spiritual race.


    Another bulk of the slaves were participants who were mainly disciples and earth immortals from the four major forces.


    Of course, Austin had helped them all to get enough points so that they could pass the trial.


    "Let''s look for a place to take a break,"


    Austin said as he gestured at his companions to follow him.


    At the same time, in the ancient universe called the Yellow Cosmos, a beautiful blue planet with lots of living creatures could be found, and it was commonly known as Earth.


    Several dozens of temples stood on it.


    One day, all these temples unexpectedly lit up at the same time.

 Chapter 2995 The Return Of The Gods

    On the Earth, many abandoned temples could be found. They had been there lonely all the time since before many now-living cultivators were conceived, as if they were in a deep slumber. However, now they were all emitting a bright glow.


    Those temples were located along the edges of cliffs cut out of famous mountains. Up until this point, they had been left ignored because


    they were secluded and appeared to be crumbling away.


    Even if some people found them by accident, no one had cared to view the inside of them for centuries.


    But now, something was about to happen. Inside, broken pieces of mossy statues rose and threw themselves back into their rightful places on the surface of the grand altar. The air around them glowed and rippled with a strong, royal aura. The light was so intense that it didn''t take long for the cultivators to notice.


    "Do you guys see that? The shrines are giving off light. Is this an omen for the return of the gods?"


    "I don''t know, but something important is definitely about to happen!"


    Within moments, a few figures were flying towards those temples at full speed.


    On the Earth, the cultivators had nearly become extinct��spiritual energy was exhausted; resources were in shortage, and the civilization of cultivation was about to disappear.


    However, the few remaining were persistent and they fought to keep what was theirs.


    These mountains became their homes and they secluded themselves from the outside world.


    This was the only way that they could practice. Most of the spiritual energy and Earth Energy had gathered in one place: a hidden cave that was opened up by ancient gods for disciples to learn and improve, barely letting them pass down their generations.


    These sects were the last group of cultivators on the Earth.


    And their strength had never been able to reach its full potential.


    Most of them were equivalent to the Energy Gathering Realm cultivators of the Prime Martial World!


    Very rarely, a lucky cultivator would reach the Earth Realm and everyone else would worship at their feet.


    And even more insane, if one was found at the Mysterious Realm, he would be regarded as a legendary god.


    In the depths of Karakoram Mountain, standing along the edge of a steep cliff, dozens of people were waiting. They stood silently and stared at an old temple in front of them as if they were expecting something to leap out at it and give them further instructions.


    The dozens of people all looked special with their unique temperament. By a single glance at them, one would know that they couldn''t be just ordinary men.


    At that time, the old temple was shining brightly. All these people were staring at it in shock.


    "Leader, what''s going on?


    This Temple of Queen Siobhan has been deserted and forgotten for so long. Why is the abnormal vision happening today?"


    a sturdy man asked, lowering his eyebrows in deep thought.


    He loo


    rlds are going to face another war."


    "Actually, as for the question who is upright and who is evil, it''s not that easy to draw the line.


    Perhaps we went too far back then."


    Several disembodied voices began to discuss and none of them sounded hopeful of a good outcome.


    "Last time, it took us so long to get all the worlds to settle down and let the countless creatures live and work in peace.


    Now, we also won''t allow those evil things to come back to stir up trouble again and destroy the peace of all the worlds,"


    an authoritative voice said, ending the discussion.


    Inside a city of the Primordial Road, a voice rang out abruptly, and it said, "This is it! I''ve finally refined a large vessel of spiritual crystal!


    My spiritual sense force has been advanced the most it ever has!"


    Seconds later, a young man wearing beast hide walked out of his secluded cultivation place with high spirits and a satisfied smile on his lips.


    A vast amount of spiritual soul energy was released from his head and the space around him twisted and rippled.


    The spiritual soul energy that was contained in a large vessel of spiritual crystal had made him appear superhuman.


    "Congratulations, young master!"


    the earth immortals that were standing in front of him said, bowing respectively.


    They knew that if he wanted to, the young master of the Mu Clan could now kill each of them with only one thought.


    In the meantime, in another location of the city, someone had burst into laughter suddenly.


    "Ha-ha...


    I''ve mastered all of the secret techniques of the spiritual race. Also, I''ve eaten a few magical pills of the spiritual race.


    Now, I can kill ordinary earth immortals using my spiritual soul energy alone!"


    The first successor of the Divine Sect, with his hands clasped at his back and his head high, exited the secluded place slowly. Waves of spiritual soul energy as powerful as hurricanes surrounded his body.

 Chapter 2996 Reaching The Golden Immortal Realm

    In another corner of the city, Pearce, the talented young man of the Tomber race from the Ghostdom, had also finished his training.


    A stone monument floated above his head, loud sounds emanating from it.


    "Congratulations, young master! You have successfully refined the holy weapon of the spiritual race��the Soul-devouring Stela!"


    over a dozen masters from the Ghostdom announced, lauding Pearce.


    A hint of pride crept onto Pearce''s emotionless face as he heard their congratulations.


    Whoosh!


    Under his control, the stela shook abruptly and dashed into the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor between his eyebrows.


    It was now visible from within.


    With the Soul-devouring Stela, his Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor was at least a hundred times more powerful than before!


    "Young master, I can''t believe you even integrated the Soul-devouring Stela with the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor!"


    the masters at the Earth Immortal Realm exclaimed, awe written all over their faces.


    "It can swallow spiritual souls too, you know. Using that and my Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor, I can now probably take all of you on at the same time,"


    Pearce said, lifting his chin up smugly.


    "Congratulations, young master! You have grown much stronger!"


    Thoroughly impressed, the earth immortals bowed to the young man.


    Besides him, there were many participants in the city whose powers had also improved a lot.


    Those talented cultivators and those earth immortals of the powerful forces had lots of amazing adventures. They had acquired more magic treasures, martial arts techniques or valuable things than other participants had.


    In fact, a lot of participants who had passed the first test had a great harvest.


    Some had collected a great number of monster internal cores. They consumed all of them and their physical strength had increased sharply.


    Some had run into plenty of precious natural resources in that negative world. After they ate them, their physical strength had also increased a lot.


    In the second test, many participants had obtained a myriad of spiritual crystals or all kinds of precious natural resources. Some were even able to filch plenty of pills from the members of the spiritual race.


    This was what the trials for cultivators were like. It was fraught with dangers but also opportunities.


    In fact, the more dangerous it got, the more valuable the rewards.


    While this was happening, Austin was taking his people


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ''t facing any danger.


    Austin felt so confident with his present level of physical strength and spiritual sense. He wasn''t afraid of the Thunderstroke Doom at all.


    He even put his hands behind his back and calmly gazed at the oncoming thunderbolts.


    "This boy has great potential."


    Above the city, a faint figure became visible. It turned out to be a short, thin man.


    This man was the guardian of the city.


    After the colorful Thunderstroke Doom, numerous kinds of terrifying creatures appeared in the sky and charged at Austin.


    These creatures were the embodiment of the laws of nature. Their fighting power was overwhelming.


    Austin roared ferociously and flew toward them without hesitation. He intended to fight the living beings with his bare hands.


    Austin delivered a punch. That one strike took out a large number of the creatures at once.


    "This young man is extraordinarily strong.


    I''m guessing he could even match up to masters whose cultivation base is two realms higher than his.


    It seems that we have finally found a good seed in all the worlds.


    I have a good feeling about this kid.


    There''s a good chance that he will be chosen as the successor of the gods!"


    The thin man was impressed by Austin''s performance, and thought highly of him.


    Half a day later, Austin finally succeeded in breaking through the Heavenly Doom.


    "I can''t believe I''ve broken through three stages and reached the Golden Immortal Realm in one go!"


    Austin crowed in happy disbelief.


    After breaking through the Heavenly Doom, he had shot up from being a genuine immortal straight to being a golden immortal!

 Chapter 2997 Confronting The Major Forces

    "Yes, exactly! This is how a genius should present himself when he''s breaking through.


    It''s true that a sure and steady method for breaking through will make a solid foundation for improvement.


    However, for this young man, wherein both his talent and intelligence are far superior compared with ordinary cultivators, this may not be the case. Besides, he has accumulated enough, either physical strength or spiritual sense. He got all the conditions to make a shot.


    Great, Great! I have faith in this young man! And I''m waiting to see what he can do!"


    The thin man once again spoke highly of Austin.


    After his thorough observation of Austin, he disappeared from the top of the city.


    "Wow! I think I''m doing pretty good this time!"


    Austin was airborne on the outskirts of the city, feeling the surging vital energy inside him. He slowly inhaled and exhaled to fully ingest everything.


    He was well aware that he wouldn''t have broken through into the Golden Immortal Realm in such a short time if his physical strength and spiritual sense hadn''t improved greatly the previous days. If his strength was any weaker, he wouldn''t have made it.


    Austin focused his attention to the inn.


    When he got back, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet and other fellows were still cultivating in seclusion.


    His companions needed more time to refine and absorb the crystals. Austin finished much quicker since he had the help of the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon.


    "Now that they''re working hard, I''ll be bored while I''m alone. I shall go back to my cultivation again. Maybe the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon can refine more vessels of spiritual crystal for me," Austin mentioned aloud, skimming his gaze among the doors of his friends'' rooms.


    Then, he turned around to go back to his room to cultivate.


    Austin still had more than two hundred large-scale vessels of spiritual crystal in his arsenal. It was more than enough for the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon to upgrade themselves to a higher level.


    They were Austin''s most powerful ace in his sleeve. It was just right for him to strengthen them even more since he was going to rely to them for the next following days.


    At this moment, Austin heard faint voices from somewhere. Curious, he inched closer to hear them better.


    "Ha-ha! Prince Aldrich from the Beast Cosmos! It looks like you''ve passed the second round of test already, but it''s a pity that I didn''t see any improvement on you! Oh, before I forget, since you came from a garbage universe, I won''t be expecting anything from a group of beasts.


    Tell me! Where is Austin?" one of the voices angrily demanded.


    Before anyone could answer, another voice came, "Oh, that god damned bastard Austin!


    You know how long it took for us to make this happen. We had to make careful plans before pouring out numerous cultivators into the spiritual capital.


    We were determined to get the large vessel of spiritual crystal beneath it, and it wo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e unable to bear the pressure that their knees became soft and they fell to the ground heavily.


    Only two young cultivators from the other side made a move, but the majority of the Beast Cosmos were crushed down in the blink of an eye, utterly ruined.


    Everyone who witnessed this feat from a distance exclaimed.


    They instantly exchanged whispers and murmurs towards each other. The whole thing caused a huge commotion.


    "No wonder they are called the geniuses among the major forces. They deserve the title. They must have harvested in the second round. Look at their spiritual sense power. It has increased to such a horrible level!"


    The crowd praised them constantly.


    Seeing their young masters make such a great performance, cultivators from the Mu Clan and the Ghostdom donned a proud look on their faces.


    "Congratulations. It seems that you harvested quite the amount these passing days!"


    Dempsey cast a glance at Pearce with a hint of fear flashing across his eyes.


    "Not bad. Thank you. You''re doing great too. Congratulations for obtaining such a large vessel of spiritual crystal. That''s very lucky of you!"


    Pearce simply smiled.


    "Well, for your information, I managed to take three of them, not one!


    I have already refined one, and I still have two left. I will refine them as soon as I can.


    By then, I''m pretty sure my spiritual sense would make quite an improvement!"


    Dempsey confidently bragged.


    "Oh, my God! Did you hear that? The young master of the Mu Clan got three large-scale vessels of spiritual crystal! What a great luck! He must be smiling even in his dream!"


    "If I can even get one large-scale vessel of spiritual crystal, I will surely die happy!"


    "Stop talking bullshit! Didn''t you look into the mirror before going out today?


    He''s the son of Mu Clan''s leader after all. I''m afraid you were born into a wrong family! Jealousy will do you no good!"


    Dempsey''s statements instantly caused a sensation and amazement in the crowd.

 Chapter 2998 You Have The Balls To Show Yourself

    "Cut the crap!


    We know that several masters at the Earth Immortal Realm and many disciples in our sect have fallen into Austin''s hands, and were forced to be his slaves.


    That little bastard is really looking for trouble,"


    the first successor of the Divine Sect said coldly as he stepped out of the crowd.


    "Now, tell me! Where on earth is Austin hiding?"


    he asked and narrowed his eyes sharply at Prince Aldrich threateningly.


    The first successor of the Divine Sect had acquired some core secret skills and several spiritual magic pills in an old cave of a master from the spiritual race. The pills helped boost his spiritual sense. Thus, he released a terrifying spiritual soul energy that caused a terrible hurricane around him.


    Without even making a move, it seemed that with their combined spiritual soul energies, Dempsey of the Mu Clan, Pearce, and the first successor of the Divine Sect could crush all the members of the Beast Cosmos, including Prince Aldrich.


    Participants had gathered around them. They were looking forward to seeing them engage in a fierce fight.


    Everyone knew what had happened between Austin and those powerful forces.


    Since the members of the Beast Cosmos sided with Austin, they evidently got involved. The participants who were watching thought that it was about time for them to settle their dispute.


    In the distance, Austin let out a condescending sneer.


    More than a dozen masters of the Earth Immortal Realm and Prince Aldrich from the Beast Cosmos began discussing how to deal with the current situation through their spiritual senses.


    "What should we do, Prince Aldrich?


    Why don''t we just cut our ties from Austin?


    After all, he has offended too many powerful forces. He will only get us into more trouble,"


    one of the earth immortals advised Prince Aldrich through his spiritual sense.


    "Prince Aldrich, I agree with him.


    I believe it''s a good idea to sever out our ties with Austin," another earth immortal added.


    Several earth immortals from the Beast Cosmos had agreed to disassociate from Austin.


    Some of them remained silent, and just stared at Prince Aldrich to wait for his decision.


    After all, Prince Aldrich had the final say.


    He was in a quandary.


    It was a tough decision for him to make.


    He recalled the things that Austin had done for him and how their friendship had blossomed throughout time.


    Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of Dempsey from the Mu Clan.


    Dempsey stood still with his hands behind his back. The expression on his face seemed as if he enjoyed watching Prince Aldrich in such a helpless situation. His eyes flashed a murderous look.


    The Hunting Cosmos and the Beast Cosmos were hostile to each other.


    Since Dempsey was from the Hunting Cosmos, he took much delight in seeing Prince Aldrich in


    teasingly.


    With Austin''s current strength and numerous trump cards, he did not think that the earth immortals and the talented young cultivators from the powerful forces posed a threat to him.


    "I''m sorry to get you into this mess, Prince Aldrich,"


    Austin said to Prince Aldrich sincerely.


    When Austin spoke, an invisible wave of spiritual soul energy spread around him like a spring breeze.


    At the next second, all the members of the Beast Cosmos felt the crushing weight on them gradually alleviate. Eventually, all of them felt comfortable.


    Prince Aldrich was impressed by Austin''s performance. He looked at Austin with awe and admiration.


    "You must be teasing me, Mr. Lin.


    These guys are stronger than me. I''m no match for them!" Prince Aldrich said, lowering his head in embarrassment.


    He clenched his fists tightly and his body trembled slightly.


    "Listen to me. They are more powerful than you just because they recently got some treasures and martial arts skills.


    Don''t be upset.


    In fact, you are a match for them in terms of talent.


    So don''t underestimate yourself,"


    Austin comforted Prince Aldrich.


    Prince Aldrich''s recent doings had earned his trust.


    "Thank you for your kind words, Mr. Lin."


    Prince Aldrich still looked dispirited.


    "I mean it, Prince Aldrich.


    Here are five large vessels of spiritual crystal. After you refine them, you will become as strong as they are or even better," Austin said as he teleported five large vessels out of the Slave Tower using his mind.


    The giant vessels of crystal floated above the city.


    Like five crouching dragons, the five huge vessels were suspended in the bright sky and released an infinite amount of spiritual soul energy.


    At that point, all the creatures in the city fixed their eyes on the five vessels of spiritual crystal, and were too shocked to utter a word.

 Chapter 2999 This Is Too Much

    "Mr. Lin, this is..."


    Prince Aldrich uttered, but was too dumbfounded to say another word.


    Five large vessels of spiritual crystal appeared right before his eyes, which shocked him a lot. After all, one vessel was already of great value.


    "Ha-ha. This is just a small gift for you. Just take it.


    I still have a lot of them,"


    Austin responded with a faint smile.


    ''Oh my gosh!


    Did he just say that he still has a lot of them?''


    All the living creatures in the city were shocked to hear Austin''s words.


    For ordinary cultivators, a single large vessel of spiritual crystal was a priceless treasure.


    However, Austin was giving five of them to Prince Aldrich! He even said that he still had many of those vessels.


    "Are you serious about giving me these vessels, Mr. Lin? But...


    this is too much," Prince Aldrich finally said.


    He was wondering if Austin''s gestures were out of jest.


    It was hard to believe that someone would give even one large vessel of spiritual crystal to other people, let alone five all at once.


    "Prince Aldrich, are you refusing my gift? If you are, I will be disappointed,"


    Austin replied.


    Prince Aldrich took a deep breath.


    "Fine, I will keep them.


    Mr. Lin, I will never forget your great kindness!


    I am forever in your debt,"


    Prince Aldrich said in a firm and sincere manner.


    Those earth immortals beside Prince Aldrich who had earlier proposed to cut ties from Austin felt so guilty that they did not dare to look at Austin in the eye.


    "Come on, it''s just five vessels. It''s not a big deal. Why are you making such a big fuss out of it?"


    Austin smiled at Prince Aldrich.


    ''Did he just say that five vessels is not a big deal?''


    The people who heard Austin were shaken up once again.


    ''If he thinks that five large vessels of spiritual crystal is not too much, then he must have many rare treasures!'' the onlookers speculated in their mind.


    Some even suspected that Austin was only flaunting his treasures to make people jealous.


    "Ha-ha! Let''s go for a few rounds to see whose spiritual sense is stronger when we meet next time," Prince Aldrich jeered at Dempsey after he accepted the five vessels of spiritual crystal.


    He pulled himself together and became confident again after receiving Austin''s gift. He then stared at Dempsey of the Mu Clan aggressively.


    Dempsey of the Mu Clan ignored Prince Aldrich''s provocation and even took a step forward. "Austin, how and where did you get so many vessels of spiritual crystal? Tell me!"


    Dempsey shouted sternly as he fixed his bloodthirsty eyes at Austin.


    Pearce took a stride towards Austin too.


    "Austin, let o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    of them could not help but kneel down on the ground.


    Some of them were even at the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Masters like Dempsey, Pearce, and the first successor of the Divine Sect gathered all their spiritual senses to withstand the attacks of the spiritual dragon and the spiritual tree.


    Many participants who were away but within the city noticed the commotion. They unleashed their spiritual senses and saw numerous people on their knees.


    What shocked them most was all of them were from powerful forces!


    The entire city went absolutely still and quiet.


    Seeing what was happening, the thin man who was hiding in the void laughed. "This young man has both the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon, which are the most important treasures in the spiritual race.


    What a lucky boy!


    But he has gone too far,"


    he murmured.


    He was the guardian of the city. If he would not intervene, the people of the powerful forces would all become Austin''s slaves.


    "Stop! Knock it off. If anyone dares to make trouble again, he or she will be obliterated directly!"


    the thin man said gravely as he showed himself above the city.


    "You are lucky this time," Austin said to the people of the powerful forces while pocketing the spiritual dragon back to his Soul Sea.


    Then, he left with Prince Aldrich and the other members of the Beast Cosmos.


    All the people were relieved upon seeing Austin depart. Many of them fell on the ground, and gasped for air. Some even had a hard time standing up.


    Other participants who had witnessed the scene stared at Austin''s receding figure with fear.


    ''I''d better leave this guy alone, ''


    they reminded themselves.


    The members of the powerful forces gritted their teeth and glared at Austin''s back with hatred.

 Chapter 3000 The Assailant From The Negative World (Part One)

    "Mr. Lin, thanks a lot!"


    Once they were back again at the inn, Prince Aldrich thanked Austin again.


    "Ha-ha! Never mind. That''s okay. You are being too chivalrous. Just call me Austin.


    We are friends now, right? All these routines of courtesy between us are unnecessary,"


    Austin said earnestly.


    "Alright, Austin. I agree that as we are friends now all these routines of courtesy between us are uncalled for. And you will call me Aldrich, alright?


    Well, now I''m going to cultivate in seclusion. I''ve got to refine a large vessel of spiritual crystal. I cannot delay it any further!"


    Prince Aldrich burst into a fit of hearty laughter. He was so thrilled and excited, that he could not wait anymore to find an apt place for cultivation.


    For ordinary cultivators, it would take a much longer time to refine a large vessel of spiritual crystal.


    However, Prince Aldrich was the most exceptional martial arts genius among the young generation of the Beast Cosmos. So he could swiftly refine the vessel of spiritual crystal.


    Soon, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet, the gnome, the little infinity beast and all the other cultivators were able to complete their cultivation.


    Each one of them had developed their spiritual sense dramatically!


    A few days later, Prince Aldrich was also able to finish his cultivation.


    He had succeeded in refining the large vessel of spiritual crystal. It added to his spiritual sense and increased it to a great extent.


    During their last confront, Prince Aldrich was at a disadvantage only because Dempsey of the Mu Clan got lucky and refined a vessel of spiritual crystal. Now they were on an equal footing after Aldrich also absorbed a vessel of crystal. If he encountered Dempsey now, he would not be defeated so easily


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nd small worlds?"


    the creature standing next to the old man asked with curiosity.


    "I think the war between the gods in the ancient time could be a reason.


    During the war between these gods, the gods from our side were defeated and expelled from their hometowns. They had to hide themselves in the Sea of Chaos, living an obscure life.


    But the gods of positive world who claimed that they sided with the great justice, must also have inflicted great casualties. Their injuries and deaths might have been worse than ours.


    After so many years, those gods of the so-called positive world might have perished or become old. I don''t think there are many of them left in the world now.


    Maybe that''s why they are not seen or heard any more in the mortal world. They will be slowly forgotten,"


    another creature conveyed his opinion.


    "Well, that indeed makes sense."


    All the other creatures nodded in unison.


    "All right! It looks like we have accomplished the mission this time.


    Let''s get back and report to our leader now,"


    the wrinkled old man reminded.


    "Before leaving from here, let''s erase the road of trial.


    And I have to take all our people back."

 Chapter 3001 The Assailant From The Negative World (Part Two)

    A huge gray shadow gradually came in vision.


    The gray shadow was a member of the spiritual race.


    "Okay. Let''s do it together. We''ll demolish the road of trial as soon as possible.


    Once we transport all our members back and smash the road, we too will leave at once!"


    The old man nodded in agreement to the gray shadow''s suggestion.


    "Let''s get started!"


    The moment the order was given, a monster with a long thick tail stepped forward. It was heading towards the direction of their target. Every movement of the monster made the space around the Sea of Chaos shake.


    One had to admit that each one of the dozen of creatures present there had frantic strength.


    The very next moment, all the other creatures used their bodily movement skills, and rushed at a certain place ahead of them all at the same time.


    Somewhere in the direction of their landing space, eight universes lay so close to each other that they seemed to stand in a row with all their auras and energies connected. They were suspended in the chaotic void as a whole.


    Each universe was wrapped by thick space walls to intercept the invasion of the terrifying and destructive energy from the Sea of Chaos.


    As a general rule, the space walls of the universes were supposed to be very strong and concrete.


    Only Divine Realm masters had the ability to tear open the space walls with their fiercest force. They could then travel the space between different universes with all their might.


    However, there were still some exceptions. There were also some strong universes, whose governing laws were especially advanced and complete. It was impossible for a Divine Realm master to enter and travel between those universes as easily as they wished.


    Soon, the dozen creatures made an appearance


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    tivators got injured in a blink of an eye. Blood sprayed all over their bodies and their faces turned ghostly pale.


    "Oh my God! What''s going on here? It looks like something awful is going to happen in this world.


    I think it will be foolish to continue our trials here anymore! Let''s get out of here!"


    the participants of the trial shouted at one another. It was clear they were terrified by what they saw.


    "Ha-ha!"


    With that sarcastic laughter, they saw a gigantic figure penetrate into the universe. It kept smashing the space walls as it entered.


    "What are these things? Are these the cultivators of the positive world? Magnificent! We can arrest some of them and use them for our studies and experiments!"


    the huge figure roared with wild ecstasy.


    "Damn it! That is the raider from the negative world.


    I must transfer all the cultivators to the Yellow Cosmos quickly. They are not safe here, but once they reach the Yellow Cosmos, they will be secure there."


    An old man with grey hair could be seen in the starry sky of this negative world. Very few could recognize who he was. Well, the old man was only s wisp of spiritual soul energy of an ancient god.

 Chapter 3002 A Battle In The Sea Of Chaos

    "Oh, I see now. A wisp of spiritual soul energy is somehow guarding the universe. Go to hell!"


    The massive haze that broke into the universe began to take shape, its figure becoming clearer and clearer under the starry sky.


    It turned into a man, and he was gigantic. He had a handsome visage, albeit a cold one, with a pair of sharp eyes that glinted like large stars.


    A black fog was floating about him. He exhaled a horrifying breath that filled the universe and made all the creatures tremble in fear for their life.


    The urge to flee was palpable in the air, although no one was moving.


    Everyone was rooted to the spot, horror and fascination intermingled with each other at the scene that was unfolding before their eyes.


    Bang!


    The giant figure took stock of his surroundings.


    His gaze landed on the white-haired old man, and he gave an angry snort that shook the ground.


    Everyone watched, transfixed as the figure lifted a hand in what seemed like a slow, calculated motion.


    It was a menacing thing, in its appearance as much as in size.


    It was pitch black, and gave a heavy, ominous vibe not unlike a black hole.


    It sucked light and sound from the area it passed, a hungry and bottomless void.


    Then all too sudden it came down with a violent force, taking a swipe at the direction of the old man.


    The impending attack jarred everyone back to their senses.


    Already, all of the cultivators'' souls were shivering at the overwhelming pressure brought about by the force of that single, swinging hand.


    "The trial needs to stop here," the white-haired old man called out to everyone.


    "The situation speaks for itself.


    I will be opening the emergency passage now. Please make haste and leave as soon as possible!"


    Given his powerful spiritual strength, he had sensed that the other right negative worlds along the Primordial Road were all under attack as well.


    It was too late to send these cultivators back to the entrance of the road by the normal transmission channel.


    That path was already compromised.


    Their intruders would swatting away at them as though they were nothing more than flies before they could even manage to halve the distance.


    They were left with no other option besides the emergency passage, and that route went right to the Yellow Cosmos.


    The old man felt a twinge of annoyance at the sudden turn of events.


    "Please bear in mind that you will be transferred to the Yellow Cosmos!"


    "The Yellow Cosmos?"


    the cultivators were exclaiming in unison.


    The Yellow Cosmos had been their target destination all along.


    It was there that they were all expecting the door to the Gods'' Hometown to appear in, after all.


    They had to endure the entry through this dark passage from the Purple Cosmos.


    And they had been bombarded all this time with various dangerous trials along the Primordial Road.


    Even now, they were facing a rather daunting enemy.


    But instead of engaging in yet another battle, it would seem that they were being gifted with a shortcut of sorts.


    An unexpected encounter with an enemy was turning out to be an advantage.


    Austin, in particular, was pleasantly surprised at this develo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    raveled through the dimensions at an alarming speed, raining down on the intruders nonstop.


    Soon they were no longer able to defend themselves, besieged as they were by unseen attackers.


    "Argh!" A huge monster shrieked as a beam of light hit him. A large chunk of his flesh and bones chipped away, bathing his surroundings with a rain of blood.


    In the next moment, an ancient blade slashed down upon him, killing him on the spot, physically and spiritually.


    A couple of intruding creatures followed the same fate soon after.


    "Run!" shrieked the old man who led the bandits.


    He knew all too well how things would turn out if they stayed and continued to fight.


    They fled.


    However, they weren''t expecting their enemy to give pursuit.


    The spiritual senses, the magic treasures, and the energy columns had no intention of letting these monsters escape.


    They hunted them down.


    When he managed to find a hiding place, the old man hunkered down and hurriedly took out a crystal ball the size of his fist.


    The ball emitted a dazzling light, forming a wall that enclosed him in safety while blocking their pursuers behind.


    "Ha-ha! We''re saved thanks to this magnificent crystal ball refined by Lord Hackett!"


    The intruders laughed in desperate relief as they ran from the wall and into the depths of the Sea of Chaos.


    Meanwhile, in that moment, Austin and the other cultivators were still in the middle of transmitting between dimensions.


    It was difficult for them to determine what time it was or which spaces they were traversing across since they were spinning the entire time.


    Austin didn''t bother much anyway, because he was preoccupied.


    ''It''s really happening now! I''m going back to the universe where Earth is!'' He still couldn''t quite believe it.


    ''Ever since my soul traveled to Prime Martial World, I''ve been in that universe for such a long time.


    I wonder how long it''s been on Earth.


    Are my family and friends still alive?


    Will I finally be able to see them again?''


    Full of excitement as he was, Austin couldn''t help the unease that crept in alongside his anticipation.

 Chapter 3003 The Yellow Cosmos (Part One)

    Austin had no words to describe how he was feeling now that he was headed for the cosmos where his home planet was located.


    It did not matter how far he had traveled and how many days had passed. He only cared that he would finally be home. It had been so long.


    Finally, there was some development.


    Austin sensed that the transport had slowed down. After a short while, it finally came to a stop and they remained suspended in a certain spot. He checked around and found that he was greeted by a marvelous sight. A vast area of stars lay before him, as far as the eye could see. This area seemed rather strange to him.


    Countless shining stars extended to the far end, like numerous sparkling gemstones embedded in a sky that was darker than black velvet. While the silence was deafening, the twinkle of each star filled the entire space, even to places not within one''s view.


    A myriad of galaxies scattered in this universe like shining jade belts. From a distance, the scene looked like an exquisite painting of a great master. Its beauty and magnificence was stunning.


    One could also marvel at the fact that almost every galaxy was as large as a small universe.


    Each small universe had its own galaxy of stars that sparkled with mesmerizing illumination.


    "What a sight to behold!"


    "Is this universe the Yellow Cosmos? It''s beautiful!" "Wow! I have never seen such beauty!" "It just takes my breath away!" Words of exclamation could be heard from among the crowd.


    All the cultivators were at a loss for words, overwhelmed by the magnificence and brilliance of the universe in front of them.


    In fact, the universe of the Yellow Cosmos was indeed more beautiful and majestic than many other universes.


    "The door to the Gods'' Hometown is about to open. Is this where the door is located? Are we in the right spot


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e divine gods from the ancient times and by some stroke of bad luck, we come across it? I cannot fathom exactly, but I am sure that it will be strong enough to kill us all without mercy!"


    an elder in black said in a low voice, a serious expression on his face.


    This old man was an earth immortal from a major sect, who came along to protect the younger talented disciples of their sect.


    The fervent atmosphere in the crowd suddenly turned into sheer silence. The smug smiles were instantly wiped out from their faces.


    Most of the cultivators were taken aback by the old man''s words. They knew that the old man was telling the truth and all of them were speechless.


    It was widely acknowledged that everything related to the gods drew power out of everybody''s imagination. Anyone who underestimated such power was fated to pay a high price.


    If there were indeed remnants of the spiritual auras left here by the gods from the ancient times, only a few would be left standing in this crowd. Most of the cultivators would die here, their lives taken as sacrifice for the gods and would have no chance of getting out alive. For most of the cultivators, just thinking about it sent shivers up and down their spines.

 Chapter 3004 The Yellow Cosmos (Part Two)

    "Well, sir, maybe you are just being too cautious.


    How could the spiritual aura of the gods be left in such a backward universe and remain here for very long periods?


    Even if there is a strand of spiritual aura of the gods somewhere in this universe, tremendous cosmic energy is still needed for its preservation in the long run."


    Some young cultivators were doubtful of the old man''s words and challenged him. They countered his argument, bursting into relaxed laughter. They thought that the old man had become too cautious and prudent because of his old age. They were not impressed by the wisdom of his words.


    "All right, we should not waste time here talking nonsense. Let''s go and explore this universe first.


    It looks quite large and there may be a huge amount of treasures waiting for us!


    But do not do it in haste. We should take our time and explore it carefully."


    Soon, some cultivators departed and began their adventures in the Yellow Cosmos. They used their bodily movement skills and disappeared immediately.


    At that moment, however, something burst from out of nowhere.


    "Austin, you fucking little thief! Why do you run? Come back here for your punishment! You must not live a second longer for all the atrocities that you have committed!"


    A booming voice full of fury rang out in the starry sky.


    All the cultivators who were still present turned to look at Austin after they heard the voice.


    "Wow, it seems like there will be a good show! We''d better stay for this one."


    Many cultivators flashed a playful smile on their faces.


    At that time, Austin was his true self and did not feel the need to disguise himself.


    He had no reason to. With his current strength and skills, and compared to


    mark of a Divine Realm cultivator dashed out from the Huangfu boy, chasing after the siblings all the way. He was determined to kill them.


    Fortunately, the spiritual soul energy of any Divine Realm cultivator was not allowed to exist along the path of the trial. Needless to say, the spiritual soul mark was wiped out directly.


    Now the young man''s words reminded Austin of everything that had happened.


    "The young man in yellow that you are talking to is the eldest young master of the Huangfu Clan.


    The bastard you killed during the first trial was his younger brother.


    Their father is the current patriarch of the Huangfu Clan, a Divine Realm master.


    I am sorry. This happened all because of us."


    Through her spiritual sense, Suzie apologized to Austin and also filled him in some of the details.


    "I understand. You are talking about that bullshit Huangfu guy. He was so shameless that he tried to molest an innocent girl, so I had every reason to kick his ass without mercy. I feel no remorse for having killed him. That bastard deserved it."


    Austin raised his head up to look at the young man in yellow, a mocking smile on his face.

 Chapter 3005 Are You Regretting Now

    "Humph! You are inviting death to your doorsteps!


    Austin, how dare you lay your hands on a member of our Huangfu Clan? I will make sure you pay a heavy price for this mistake!"


    the young man clad in yellow clothes thundered, his face contorted in rage.


    Austin burst into sarcastic laughter.


    "Yes, I did that, so what? You think you and your clan members are better than others?


    You know what? Many of my victims have belonged to a number of top forces. If you don''t believe me, you should just ask these people," Austin retorted with a shrug of his shoulder.


    He was telling the truth. Many core members of major forces like Prince Ervin and Prince Pierre from the underworld and even Abraham from the Mu Clan had died brutally at his hands.


    Moreover, Darby, a young talent of the Tomber race from the Ghostdom had become a loyal slave who would do anything for Austin.


    Therefore, it didn''t come as a matter of surprise that Austin didn''t think it was a big deal to finish off a member of this so-called Huangfu Clan.


    "This Austin guy is telling the truth. He is fearless and not afraid to face death. He has made it a habit to kill the core, talented disciples of those major forces brutally.


    It is a shame that we have lost so many excellent budding talents in the universes to his merciless hands!"


    "Austin is indeed a ruthless monster. He doesn''t really have a heart at all.


    Damn it! He seems to be infamous for murdering the disciples of the powerful forces!"


    Many participants, who were watching this scene unfold, whispered to each other. They had to grudgingly accepted Austin''s prowess.


    ''I have to admit that Austin indeed possesses an exceptional talent. To be honest, I think a part of me even admires him.''


    The admiration that they had tried to hide in their thoughts was evident on some of their faces.


    "You son of a bitch!


    From now on, you will be the number one enemy of our Huangfu Clan, and we will hunt you down like the beast that you are.


    Your family members will also end up facing the same fate.


    The creatures in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, the place of your birth, will face the wrath of our clan.


    I, Gerald Huangfu, swear that as soon as I am finished here and am back home, I will send troops to invade the Fallen Immortal Cosmos!" the man in yellow declared angrily.


    He released a formidable energy that swirled around him to show his anger.


    The Huangfu Clan was a powerful force and one of its members was at the Divine Realm, while Fallen Immortal Cosmos was weak in comparison.


    It would not be wrong to say that the Huangfu Clan was powerful enough to destroy the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "Humph! In that case, I will not let you make it out of here,"


    Austin said in a cold voice, but his eyes were raging.


    The first successor of the Divine Sect laughed wildly, as if possessed.


    "I don''t think you will have the chance to send your army to annihilate the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, Mr. Huangfu.


    Before we entered the passage, we and the three mighty forces had decided to send a joint


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    was charging directly at his target.


    "Ah! Help..."


    The young man of the Mu Clan was frightened out of his wits at the sight of Austin''s abnormal momentum.


    "You brat, don''t be so obnoxious!" shouted an earth immortal of the Mu Clan.


    He was so close to the terrified young man, he could see the sweat drip down his forehead.


    Realizing that his clan member was in danger, the earth immortal delivered a punch at Austin''s giant hand.


    A white tiger charged out of the earth immortal''s fist. It threw its head back and roared thunderously. Its voice was so overpowering, it shook the entire space.


    However, Austin''s hand crushed that white tiger into a million pieces in a heartbeat.


    After that, Austin seized the young man of the Mu Clan with his gigantic hand and strangled him slowly.


    Austin could easily defeat masters at the Earth Immortal Realm relying solely on his physical strength.


    After all, he had ingested about two thousand internal cores of the monster.


    An ordinary earth immortal was no a match for him.


    "What did you just say? That I shouldn''t have messed with you, isn''t it?


    So, do you still think I am a ''nobody''? And that you can do whatever you want to me?


    Are you regretting insulting me and my families?"


    Austin raised the young man of the Mu Clan and stared at his face with a murderous look in his eyes.


    "Austin, you bastard! You... Release me now..."


    That young man wriggling in the clutches of Austin''s giant hand was scared to death as his heart began to race faster. Despite that, he pretended to be tough.


    All of a sudden, a loud noise attracted the attention of all the people.


    A foul liquid began to flow down from the young man''s pants.


    He had pissed in his pants.


    "You know what? Today, I will let you know one thing for sure! No one can mess with me.


    Today, I will kill all of you!" Austin said maliciously.


    Austin''s ego had been hurt badly by these members of the powerful forces. He was enraged like never before. If he didn''t do something, he would go crazy.

 Chapter 3006 An Intense Battle (Part One)

    The second Austin finished his words, he tightened his grip and the young man of the Mu Clan exploded into a mere mist of blood.


    "You are digging your own grave, you little bastard," the earth immortal of the Mu Clan bellowed, simmering with rage. He was the one who had tried to save the young man, whom Austin had just killed.


    He and the other members of the Mu Clan glared at Austin with untold resentment. Just moments earlier, they, along with the people from the other three forces, laughed at him and declared that no one could afford to mess with them. But now a core member of the Mu Clan just died in Austin''s hands without even the slightest chance to resist. It was an utter embarrassment and humiliation for them.


    As Dempsey of the Mu Clan waved his hand, the bow on his back flew up and landed on his palm.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    With a single aim and release, he shot a dozen arrows toward Austin.


    With a vicious grin, Pearce opened his Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor. The eye emitted countless black light beams directed at Austin.


    In the next second, a dark coffin emerged out of nowhere and also darted towards him.


    The coffin contained terrifying power. It looked like people of the underworld were unleashing their anger on Austin non-stop.


    "You killed so many of our members. You owe us a lot, much more than you can count or think. Let''s end this shit. We will end you!"


    From the black coffin came the gloomy resounding voice of Prince Camo of the underworld.


    "Blood for blood. You murdered my brother. Now I am going to make you pay for that with your own life, you son of a bitch," Gerald of the Huangfu Clan also shouted furiously.


    He then wielded his sword towards Austin.


    "You all talk too much! Let''s just do this. Give me all you''ve got!


    Is there anyone else who wants to say goodbye to the universe today?


    Come on, you can all attack me at the same time. I don''t have all day to fight you one by one


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    " the first successor of the Divine Sect yelled.


    He motioned to launch his golden-colored halberd at Austin. While his weapon darted towards its target, it emitted dazzling golden lights.


    He deserved to be called the most powerful successor of the Divine Sect. His attack was potent and fatal.


    "C''mon! Show me what you can do."


    Austin released his terrifying physical strength, and then unleashed the Divine Fist Skill. He did not even look anxious, let alone threatened. This was just a normal workday for him.


    He swung at the halberd released by the first successor of the Divine Sect.


    In the blink of an eye, his fist hit the halberd and the whole surroundings shook violently.


    The halberd was sent flying off.


    The palm of the first successor was bleeding and the skin between his fingers were torn due to the impact. His facial expression remained fearless but his eyes turned red, trying to endure the pain.


    ''Oh my!''


    This scene caused everyone to gasp in astonishment.


    However, the fight was not over yet.


    The black coffin that was released earlier finally came into Austin''s view. An army of skeletons emerged from it.


    Austin waved his hand and the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain surrounded by nine drops of Celestial Star Water appeared. It flew towards the skeletons.

 Chapter 3007 An Intense Battle (Part Two)

    The Mysterious Magnetic Mountain emitted silver light, and the skeletons that came into contact with the light exploded into a million pieces.


    The higher his vital energy realm reached, the more Austin could maximize the potential of Mysterious Magnetic Mountain as it had the ability to create more mysterious magnetic lights and mysterious magnetic fields.


    Since Austin had reached the level of the Golden Immortal Realm, the attacks of the Mysterious Magnetic Mountain were much more potent.


    Moreover, there were nine drops of Celestial Star Water surrounding it. The combined power of the two was almost unstoppable.


    The Mysterious Magnetic Mountain clashed with the black coffin.


    The coffin was sent hurtling back to where it came from.


    Bam! The lid of the coffin swung open and Prince Camo of the underworld was thrown out of it. He was able to jump and land on his feet, but his face turned red due to anger.


    "We are not done. Watch this, you bastard!"


    An earth immortal waved his saber at Austin.


    Paying no attention, Austin closed his eyes and focused in his mind. Just then, thick red strings shot out of his Soul Sea and engulfed the new assailant.


    The earth immortal suddenly straightened up and stood still, his eyes unfocused.


    Everyone could only watch as his eyes turned hollow and then he passed out and went limp. His energy and his life were drained out of him and his spiritual soul was forever destroyed.


    "Die!"


    Austin achieved the full potential of the Omnipotent Lightness, which enabled him to move at an exceptional speed. He was able to avoid the attacks of his strong opponents and reached another master at the Earth Immortal Realm, punching him to death.


    "Kill!"


    A ferocious beast raced towards Austin. There was a stela with ancient carvings on it floating above its head.


    At the same time, between its eyebrows, there was an eye that opened and spurted out thick black lights. It was the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    The scary


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ain inside until the fight was over.


    In the fight that ensued, Austin was able to take out genuine immortals, golden immortals and even earth immortals one after another. After an hour, he felt slightly exhausted. So he turned around and left everything and everyone else behind. "It has been a great fight! You are all awesome! But I''m done here! Next time, I''ll fight with you again!"


    Austin gave a simple salute.


    Under the joint attack of so many powerful cultivators, Austin finally felt somewhat exhausted. He did not want to succumb to all the pressure and had no intention of dying with them.


    Austin took out the Space Ship and got in. In an instant, the vessel slipped into space and was nowhere to be seen.


    Feeling outwitted, the rest of the powerful forces roared furiously, staring toward the direction where Austin left.


    After getting rid of his enemies, Austin was free to roam the universe.


    "The star cluster where the Earth is located is called the Galaxy.


    Well, I have to find the Galaxy first, and then I can find the solar system before I can locate Earth,"


    Austin murmured to himself on the ship.


    Within a couple of hours, he had traveled over hundreds of millions of miles through space, passing through the stars and planets, some of which were dead, and some were teeming with life.

 Chapter 3008 The Big Dipper

    As Austin wandered across the universe, the rest of the cultivators also scattered and explored the vast universe that lay before them.


    They entered the secret passage with high expectations of getting a chance to find the gate to the Gods'' Hometown.


    Now that they were lucky enough to visit the Yellow Cosmos, most of the participants began to look for the whereabouts of the Gods'' Hometown in this universe.


    It was said that people could visit the Gods'' Hometown as long as they found the gate leading to it.


    If they were fortunate enough to find it and eventually fulfill their dream to plant their feet on the sacred and legendary land of Gods'' Hometown, they would have the rare opportunity to earn the appreciation of the divine gods and could become their successor.


    If this came true, they would become immortal and be free from the limitations of mortal world forever and live among the mighty of gods.


    They had gotten a glimpse of it through the Divine Realm cultivators in their own worlds. All of them stood high and were powerful enough to control a universe.


    However, it would be a different story if it was the gods themselves that they confronted. In this case, they were just as weak and insignificant as ants.


    Once a cultivator became the successor of a god, even the imposing masters at Divine Realm would had no choice but to humble themselves and kneel down before him!


    No wonder it was the dream of every cultivator and they would take it as an once-in-a-lifetime, golden opportunity.


    Driven by this motivation, all cultivators were busy using their resources and skills trying to find the gate to the Gods'' Hometown which was hidden somewhere in this universe. Each one was hoping to make some kind of progress.


    However, there always would be exceptions. Austin didn''t take part in this hot search. He was obsessed with his own top priority which had become his mission. Accompanied by the Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet and a few other companions, they were trying to find Earth in this withering universe.


    Although the spiritual energy in this universe was exhausted and there were no laws to abide by, the space that it encompassed was incomparably large.


    Filled with one star cluster after another, it stretched in all directions, as far as the eye could see and seemed to never end.


    In the first four days, Austin went through these star clusters. However, none of these expeditions yielded anything useful.


    There was no trace of life in any of the star clusters that they went to or passed by.


    On the fifth day, Austin steered their transport into a vast starry sky. It was even more deserted than the other clusters that they had previously checked. This mysterious universe was like a withered and unkempt tomb, dry and lifeless. Nothing was there except eternal cold and darkness.


    As they went deeper, there were no more planets nor stars to be seen in the horizon. Only an empty, black screen lay ahead. It was so dark that it was blinding and the silence was deafening. Austin and his team could hear nothing but the sound of their own breathing.


    There was nothing but a deserted emp


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rt of the constellation, it was just a twinkling little gem, but up close it turned out to be a planet. Austin could faintly see its extensive terrain, covered with abundant greenery.


    He even saw some living creatures flying at high speed in the sky with beams of light!


    All of them seemed strong and well equipped.


    This meant that there were living beings on this planet which had cultivation bases.


    This finding shocked Austin greatly. What used to be a mere cluster of stars now turned out to be flourishing worlds.


    "Wow, this is just downright unbelievable! Back on the Earth, I had looked at this constellation countless times. I always thought that the legend about the Big Dipper was made from nothing but folklore and superstitions."


    It never occurred to him that there existed living creatures on the seven stars of the Big Dipper. He would bet that no one back on Earth knew either.


    ''These creatures that could fly in the sky and managed to stay hidden were none other than the immortal divine beings that the mortals on Earth liked to tell stories about!


    So, there is really ''divine gods'' in the world!''


    Austin was lost in thought.


    "Okay, let''s go down to have a look!"


    He soon calmed down. With the help of his Aura Disguising Skill, he concealed himself perfectly. Then he took a step forward and launched towards the big star by the handle of the Bigger Dipper. Austin did not know what to feel as he was about to set foot on a stellar body that he had only read about in books.


    This star was called Dubhe!


    Whoosh!


    In the starry sky, Austin turned into a light dot that swiftly yet unnoticeably fell towards the star. He finally succeeded in landing.


    When he landed, he savored the feeling of the vast land under his feet where the ancient forests and towering mountains stood.


    Under Austin''s command, the Heavenly Majestic Pot and the rest of the team were also transported to this planet to join him.


    With all his companions, Austin led the way out of the woods with his bodily movement skill, heading toward the nearest cluster of dwellings.

 Chapter 3009 There Are Divine Gods In The World

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Out of nowhere, Austin and his companions heard the sound of people fighting in the dense forest. They felt a surge of powerful energy course through even from the distance they were in.


    Upon closer observation, they noticed that two gigantic creatures were battling each other intensely.


    The fierce battle kept going, and they destroyed plenty of trees along the way. Debris of timber and foliage flew all around.


    Half of the forest was instantly ruined.


    "I see. It''s a snake and an ape."


    Violet squinted her eyes to have a better view of the gigantic creatures amidst the debris.


    The rest of them also came to the conclusion that they were indeed these animals.


    The snake was covered with golden scales that glinted whenever the sun hit them. Its tongue flicked in and out as it watched its enemy with beady, abyss-like eyes.


    The ape, on the other hand, had very sharp teeth and yellow fur. It stood regally, with a stone rod in both of its hands. It was surrounded by golden light.


    Austin and his companions learned that these enormous creatures had the strength of cultivators at the Immortal Transforming Realm.


    Compared to them, these battling creatures were as weak as an ant.


    They saw the fight happening before them as if it were a fight between two children over some petty trinket.


    "Master, the living beings on this planet are so weak."


    Violet grinned.


    "Indeed, from what I can sense, their power is indeed feeble, but it does not mean that all the residents here are as weak as them.


    Dubhe is one of the seven stars of the Big Dipper.


    This place could be the home of the ancient divine gods.


    So we must be careful."


    Austin knew that they shouldn''t be too confident in treading this place.


    "Is that so? That''s strange. How do you know this planet is called Dubhe, master? And how do you know it is one of the seven stars of the Big Dipper?"


    Curious, Violet asked Austin where he found out all this information.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot also became curious of Austin''s knowledge.


    "Brat, you seem to be familiar with this place? Have you been here before?" it asked, as it looked at Austin with confusion.


    The pot had lived for eras, and it had been to a lot of places in the three thousand big worlds and three thousand small worlds with its former master. It had seen a lot of things but never had it heard of Dubhe.


    The pot didn''t know anything about this place at all. Austin, however, seemed to be very aware of this planet. The pot then felt that quite peculiar.


    "Well, it is a long


    ve about their planet.


    "You called us divine gods just now. Does that mean there are divine gods?"


    Austin curiously asked.


    "Of course there are! This is not a secret. Everyone knows that there are divine gods walking among us."


    The huge ape scratched his head, obviously puzzled with the question.


    ''Why is he asking me this? Isn''t he a divine god himself? What a strange person.''


    The ape and the snake had this thought on their minds. They were obviously puzzled with this query, but they opted to answer him still since their lives were on his hands.


    Naturally, they wouldn''t blurt out their thoughts. ''If they get angry, we will be screwed, '' they thought.


    "What did you just say?! There are divine gods in here?"


    Dumbfounded, Austin and the rest of them exclaimed in surprise.


    "Wait, I need more details. You said there are divine gods? Are they on this planet?


    If so, where are they?


    How about their powers?"


    Austin bombarded them with questions. He was astonished with this revelation.


    ''Seriously? Aren''t you a divine god?''


    A million questions overwhelmed the giant snake and the gigantic ape as they quickly glanced Austin. This made them all the more puzzled and confused.


    However, they couldn''t avoid Austin''s questions or else they would perish.


    "All the divine gods live in the Gods'' Hometown.


    But it is not located at this planet.


    The Gods'' Hometown is on Megrez,"


    the gigantic ape replied, pointing at a big planet with his stone rod. "Look, over there."


    "What? They are in the Gods'' Hometown over there? "


    This was getting more and more surprising for Austin and his companions. Their mouths were practically agape with this amazing new discovery.

 Chapter 3010 The Emissary Palace

    The huge ape''s words echoed in their minds for a while.


    ''Gods'' Hometown is really on the land of the Megrez all along?'' they wondered.


    "How did you know about that?" the Heavenly Majestic Pot couldn''t help but be doubtful.


    It had no other choice but to ask straightforwardly.


    Upon hearing the question, the ape could only scratch his head and responded with a sincere face, "It''s not like it''s a big secret. Everyone knows about it."


    The huge golden snake also nodded convincingly to show that the ape was really telling the truth.


    They couldn''t believe what they just heard.


    Austin and his companions all thought that it would take them a lot of time and efforts to find the location of Gods'' Hometown in the Yellow Cosmos.


    However, thanks to the information of the ape and the golden snake, they felt dumb upon hearing that it was a widely known fact that Gods'' Hometown was on the land of the Megrez.


    Austin and the others were both shocked and thrilled. At last, they had a solid lead on where it was.


    "Such a great coincidence!


    It seems that we are very lucky this time. We''ve already found out the location of Gods'' Hometown this easily.


    Let''s leave for the Megrez right away and check what''s going on over there,"


    suggested the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    As the ape and golden snake heard the words of the Heavenly Majestic Pot, they got confused and started to harbor doubts in their minds.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t you come from the Megrez?"


    the ape asked cautiously.


    It turned out that the ape and the golden snake had always thought that these powerful beings in front of them were divine gods from the Megrez. That was why they couldn''t believe that they were wrong since they were hearing these from them.


    "No, we are from another faraway world,"


    Austin said flatly.


    "Oh, I see."


    The two huge creatures nodded slightly as they looked at each other.


    In their minds, these men were so powerful that they must have been unparalleled throughout every universe.


    That was the reason why they assumed that they were divine gods who came from the Megrez in the first place.


    "If you want to go to Gods'' Hometown that badly, you should look for a god''s emissary first. Then the god''s emissary would inform the divine gods of the Megrez of your request to visit. Only with their permission can you enter the Megrez.


    You can find the god''s emissaries here on our Dubhe.


    It''s the only way you can go in. Without the help of the emissaries, y


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ?


    You lowly imbeciles! Go to hell!"


    A majestic voice echoed in the palace.


    Another moment later, several loud and heavy thuds were heard.


    Bang! Crash!


    A blaring shriek followed as the two huge creatures were thrown out of the palace.


    Austin��keenly observing from a distance��instantly saw the severely injured bodies of the two giant creatures. They were almost on their last breaths as they could only exhale but no air was coming in.


    Austin swiftly waved his sleeves, rolled up the two creatures, and brought them in front of him. He couldn''t help but bite his lip and frown as he saw the two up close. He looked at their injuries and a wrinkle on his forehead was formed.


    Then Austin immediately took out a pair of advanced healing pills and put them in their mouths.


    At the same time, he performed the Phoenix Nirvana skill. Two bright flames suddenly surrounded the huge bodies of the ape and the golden snake.


    The flames had an amazing effect on healing the wounds.


    After a few deep breaths, the large wounds on their bodies were almost fully healed.


    "Thank you for saving our lives."


    The two creatures were so surprised to see that they had recovered in just a few minutes. They were delighted at the same time and hurriedly expressed their gratitude towards Austin.


    "Who goes there? Who are you?"


    Austin and his companions heard a voices drew closer.


    Apparently, Austin''s brilliant healing methods had been discovered by the masters in the palace.


    Consequently, a group of masters then rushed out of the palace and surrounded Austin''s group in a blink of an eye. They all looked sullen with the sudden turn of events.

 Chapter 3011 Blow Away

    "It seems like you''re those absurd guys who want to meet our divine gods."


    A middle-aged, good-looking man appeared in front of Austin''s group and stared at them with a stern face.


    They were slightly terrified as the man had six arms and three heads with thick, black hair.


    Austin and his companions looked at the three-headed man from head to toe.


    ''This man must be from a pretty rare race.


    He''s definitely not performing any skill or illusion. His arms and heads are of flesh and blood, '' they thought to themselves.


    "Tell me your real identities. From which clan or sect are you?


    You just waltzed in here and tried to defy our divine gods. Did you not know that you''ve committed a serious crime? As a punishment, all of you and your family members shall be executed!


    You, young man! I saw you give the beasts two pills. Do you have more of them? Hand them over now.


    I also saw you perform a skill which released flames. What are those magic treasures? Hand them over to us too!"


    The three-headed man shouted at the top of his lungs as he pointed at Austin.


    It turned that the three-headed man had seen Austin give the giant ape and snake some high-grade healing pills, and use the Phoenix Nirvana Skill to help them heal from their injuries.


    After that, he was shocked to find that the two creatures who had almost died, recovered instantly. With that, he assumed that Austin was in possession of some powerful magic treasures.


    "Wait, this is all a misunderstanding. We''re just travelers passing by, and then we heard that divine gods live in the Megrez.


    Upon hearing that, we planned to visit and pay our respects. So please, let them know that we came just to visit," Austin said softly as he stepped forward while slightly bowing.


    He tried to sound as polite as he could while intentionally releasing a hint of his vital energy.


    The three-headed man narrowed his eyes and felt a slight chill upon sensing the energy released by Austin.


    However, he quickly composed himself and wore the ferocious look on his face again.


    Being a god''s emissary, he obviously held a high status and tended to give orders to others. Hence, even though he already sensed that Austin was incredibly strong, he still stood firmly and acted high and mighty.


    After all, he worked for the divine gods. Once his life was in danger, they would not take the matter blindly.


    "Such arrogance! The divine gods are distinguished beings! The lot of you are not fit to meet them! You''re all just a bunch of nobodies.


    Now, cut the crap and hand


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    The cultivators at the sect ancestor level flew aimlessly amidst the vicious storm. They were all blown into a faraway space by the sheer hurricane.


    There were, at most, five relatively strong masters left behind. They wobbled at the sight of the Heavenly Majestic Pot. They felt horrified and frightened to death.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot actually left them be because it sensed that they outranked the other masters at the sect ancestor level.


    "Demons! You are all demons!


    Not long ago, our divine gods warned us about the evil demons that would try to usurp. It looks like it''s finally happening,"


    the elder who wore black clothes screamed frantically.


    "That''s it, you blasphemous demons! You have the guts to challenge our mighty divine gods. It''s too late for you to repent. Just wait and they will punish you!"


    The terrified expression on the face of the elder suddenly turned into a sneer. It seemed that they had an unwavering trust when it came to the prowess of their divine gods.


    After that, he patted his forehead and a beam of holy and dazzling light flashed out.


    The rest of the masters followed and beams of light also flashed out of their foreheads.


    "Those who offend the gods will die!" all of them shouted at the same time.


    The beams of light suddenly interwove and formed into a humanoid creature. It emanated a bright, golden light similar to a mighty god.


    The creature that was formed emitted a formidable power as it scanned the entire space.


    "Who offended my authority?"


    Its voice roared tremendously that the mountains and stars trembled all at the same time. It was as though the holy god descended into the world to bestow a divine judgment.

 Chapter 3012 The Big Dipper Immortals (Part One)

    The moment Austin saw the shadow, his face froze.


    The shadow was too powerful, continuously emitting terrible aura.


    "We need to leave now!"


    Austin murmured in a low voice. He then waved his sleeve to roll up everyone. Using the Omnipotent Lightness, they all left without delay.


    The shadow seemed to have been formed through light. Although it was just a blur and difficult to make out, its presence alone was terrifying. Even Austin felt a chilling fear in his heart.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was so sensitive that he knew in the first few seconds that his chances of defeating the shadow was slim to none.


    "Where are you all escaping to? Do you know who you have offended? It''s the divine gods!"


    "Stop running away and accept your punishment!"


    The several god''s emissaries going after Austin shouted in anger.


    Boom!


    The shadow sped up with a thundering noise that made the entire surroundings tremble and shake. It sensed Austin''s attempt to escape and it didn''t want to let him get away that easily. As it got closer, the waves of energy emanating from it seemed to grab a hold of Austin''s lungs, suffocated him. Everything around him became blurry, spinning out of control. The sky seemed to be falling apart and the earth was collapsing. Every mountain and river within that area turned into gray and the sun and moon went dim as the shadow passed through them.


    "Brat, the aura emitted by the shadow of light is much more terrifying than that of the Divine Realm masters.


    Fortunately, it seems that the shadow has curbed it to a large extent."


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot warned Austin to move with caution as it came to this realization.


    "Yes, it is very powerful. I have a strong feeling that this light shadow has a lot to do with the divine gods in t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    his Space Ring, it was immediately able to sense the abnormal atmosphere in the starry sky. As a natural response, it quickly released a tremendous amount of divine light.


    Runes emitting a myriad of ancient auras shot out from the ruler without stopping.


    Within moments, Austin could feel that the sealing power over the entire space was broken by the Layne''s Ruler. He should have taken it out much earlier and saved him and his team all this trouble. They could have escaped much more easily.


    What surprised Austin was that as soon as the Layne''s Ruler appeared, the thick beam of light that shot out from Megrez immediately went dead. In its place was nothing but darkness and what used to be a spine-chilling noise was an ear deafening silence.


    "Huh, a descendant of Layne? Is this for real?


    Yes, I also sensed an aura of that abandoned land."


    A voice sounded above Megrez.


    Without the noise made by the light beam, it was easy to hear what the voice was saying.


    ''A descendant of Layne? What was the voice talking about?''


    Austin looked up and down at the ruler in his hand. He knew that the wooden ruler was the reason the divine god on Megrez stopped his attacks.

 Chapter 3013 The Big Dipper Immortals (Part Two)

    "There''s a possibility that the divine god on Megrez knew Master Layne, and they must have been on good terms.


    Well, in that case, maybe I should go to Megrez and see what this whole thing is about."


    After thinking for a while, Austin mustered enough courage and flew towards Megrez. Just moments earlier, he had almost let fear get the best of him and he was ready to retreat, sensing the overwhelming power of the mysterious shadow.


    In no time, Austin arrived at Megrez and landed safely.


    However, he did not receive a warm welcome. Instead, a hostile and aggressive army swarmed towards him and surrounded him from all directions as soon as he set foot on the land of Megrez.


    Two senior men in white robes led the troops.


    Each man held a scepter in his hand, which emitted a faint terrifying aura.


    Austin would learn later that they were two genuine immortals!


    Austin was a little surprised. He was not expecting that there would indeed be genuine immortals in the Yellow Cosmos!


    It was well known that the Yellow Cosmos was already running low on spiritual energy and complete laws of order. So it would be stunning if there were just cultivators at the sect ancestor level in this cosmos.


    It did not take long for Austin sense that there was something strange about the two genuine immortals.


    In spite of their current level in martial arts which was relatively high, their cultivation base seemed very weak. The energies inside their bodies were so unstable that a strong fluctuation of energy could be felt, radiating off them.


    "There is something strange about these two old guys. It seems that their martial arts were upgraded to the Genuine Immortal Realm by a certain external force!


    Who


    taring at nothing more than a crumbling, dilapidated temple in front of them, Austin and his friends couldn''t believe what they were looking at.


    The temple was old, shabby and unkempt. There was a board hanging on the front door of the temple, on which the words "Gods'' Hometown" were engraved in a cheap and careless manner.


    The door creaked and even threatened to fall apart, when Austin pushed it open. Inside the temple stood seven statues of divine gods. They all looked dignified and extraordinary.


    In front of each statue was a memorial tablet on which the inscriptions were carved.


    The statures belonged to the Immortal of Fate, the Immortal of Luck, the Immortal of Wealth, the Immortal of Longevity, the Immortal of Life, the Immortal of Deliverance and the Immortal of Benevolence respectively, arranged from the right to the left.


    "Aren''t they the Big Dipper Immortals in the legend? This is just unbelievable!"


    Austin was overwhelmed to be in the presence of the figures of the divine gods, to whom the creatures of this universe owed their very existence. Mere words could not describe what he was feeling this very moment.

 Chapter 3014 The Earth Is An Old Secret

    As they stepped into the temple, Austin took his companions to worship the divine status.


    After all, as a former resident dwelling on the Earth, he had seen many temples enshrine and worship the Big Dipper Immortals.


    They were considered as the seven legendary divine gods. It was just right that they worshiped them and gave them reverence.


    The faces of the two old men in white robes eased a lot when they saw Austin and his companions kneel down in front of the seven divine statues.


    After giving adoration towards the deities, Austin quietly and gently released his spiritual sense to fully perceive the seven statues.


    He then found that there seemed to be nothing special about them, only statues carved with rare and precious stones.


    Austin frowned. He did not feel any sort of energy emanating from them.


    ''Huh? That''s strange. I saw thick energy shooting out from the Megrez before. Was it not from these seven statues?''


    Austin contemplated.


    He glazed his eyes upon the statues more carefully, searching for some clues that he might have missed.


    Among the civilians of the Brilliant Kingdom on the Earth where Austin came from, the Big Dipper Immortals were the seven constants that represented each star, forming the constellation, namely Alkaid, Mizar-Alcor, Alioth, Megrez, Phecda, Merak, and Dubhe.


    They were all the legendary divine gods.


    ''What?''


    As epiphany washed over him, Austin widened his eyes.


    Using his spiritual sense, he learned that there was an eerie aura emerging at the bottom of the shrine.


    ''Is the thick energy column coming from the underground here?'' Austin furrowed his brows.


    Then, he used his spiritual sense to explore the underground.


    Upon reaching thousands of meters deep in the ground through his spiritual sense, he found an area that dazzled infinitely.


    He even saw a piece of jade seal emitting great power!


    The jade seal seemed to be in a primitive form. Brilliant runes came up and floated around it.


    There was also plenty of mysterious fog encapsulating it, making it hard for him to fully view the jade seal. It kept emerging and vanishing from his view.


    Austin focused his spiritual sense further. He even opened the Eye of


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    exist, no enemy from the outside would dare to go into the Big Dipper!


    Therefore, these statues are highly respected in the hearts of billions of creatures."


    The two old men in white robes were hailed as the most powerful, senior emissaries in their generation.


    Deep inside, Austin knew that it wasn''t the seven statues that had protected them all this time, but the jade seal at the bottom of the shrine!


    And, as it turned out, the jade seal had its own consciousness.


    Maybe it was the spiritual sense left by the divine gods of the ancient times, or the consciousness the jade seal developed itself after living for so long.


    Then, Austin heard a piece of shocking news from the old men.


    That was a piece of news about the Earth!


    Austin asked, trying to downplay his enthusiasm, "Sirs, what do you know about a planet called the Earth?"


    Taken aback, the old men inquired, "Young man, you even know the Earth? How do you know about it? Its existence involves an old secret!"


    They bombarded Austin with questions and statements, both looking at him with anticipation.


    "I just heard it accidentally from somewhere.


    Sirs, is it related to an ancient secret?"


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat but he tried his best not to let it show. He immediately begged for more information.


    "Of course!


    Anything that involves the Earth contains a remarkable mystery,"


    one of the old men said solemnly as he took a deep breath, looking at the far distance.

 Chapter 3015 Studying In The Library

    "The Earth is known as an abandoned land left by the gods."


    One of the two old men swished his white robe, hushing his voice just enough to exude mystery to the story.


    "It is said that back in the ancient times, the Earth was actually a land of many divine gods. It was a flourishing and powerful land.


    No other planets could compare with it.


    During that time, the Earth was not only the center of our universe, but it was also the core of all the other worlds and universes,"


    the elder added.


    ''Is it possible that the Earth had been this brilliant once?'' Austin thought to himself.


    He couldn''t help but feel astounded and fascinated with these stories. He didn''t know that his birth planet was a remarkable one!


    "Unfortunately, soon after, all the divine gods left the Earth.


    The Earth was eventually hailed as the abandoned land of the gods.


    Before the divine gods left the Earth, they had worked together to set up many bans and restrictions of power to protect the Earth. Nobody knew why.


    Entering the Earth was an extremely difficult task for cultivators.


    If anyone forced their entry in its vicinity, they would suffer from Regression,"


    another elder clad in white robe added.


    The chronicles Austin had heard from them kept echoing in his mind. ''An abandoned land of the gods...


    The divine gods had worked together to set up bans and restrictions of power to protect the Earth...


    If anyone forced their entry in its vicinity, they would suffer from Regression!''


    Austin cocked his head and kept on thinking about these. He was obviously confused, and a little surprised.


    Of course, the old man had also only heard of these in myths and legends. It was up to the discretion of the listener whether he would believe it not.


    "We found out about it by accident when we read some ancient books.


    In our universe, there are ten places that are dubbed as the most mysterious places or the most enigmatic ancient relics. Among these ten places, one of them is the Earth.


    Earth is indeed a very mysterious place, and that''s something we can''t argue about,"


    the two old men further explained.


    "Is this the same Earth that I have known before?


    I can''t believe that it''s one of the top ten mysterious places in the universe!"


    A wistful smile curled up on Austin''s lips as he silently recounted his stay in that planet.


    "Mr. Lin, if you want to know more about the Earth, you can go to our library to look for the ancient books about


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ions on the land.


    This restriction power is the power of law and order.


    Whether a martial artist could recover after his cultivation was damaged mainly depended on his cultivation base in the power of law and order.


    If a martial artist had an astonishing cultivation base in the power of law and order, and he could pry into the laws which were grasped by the ancient divine gods, it is completely possible that he could break these restrictions and regain his cultivation base!"


    This was what Austin had learned in the course of three months of reading through the books in the library.


    "It seems that if I want to go back to the Earth, I must work harder in the cultivation of power of law, only then will I be safe when I try to return to Earth,"


    Austin murmured.


    Then, using his mind, he made countless runes made of light shadows appeared in front of him. They floated in the air for Austin to read.


    "Before I set out, master gave me the General Scripture of Chaos, but I haven''t gotten a chance to study it further.


    In that case, I will find a place to cultivate in seclusion and study this scripture, so I can make huge progress in the cultivation of laws and order,"


    Austin said out loud.


    According to what the Heavenly Majestic Pot said, the General Scripture of Chaos was hailed as one of the most authoritative scriptures about laws and order in many universes.


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, was known as the most powerful cultivator on the power of law in all the worlds. It was because he had this General Scripture of Chaos!


    Even the masters of the Divine Realm were attracted to the General Scripture of Chaos.

 Chapter 3016 Another Great Progress

    Austin left the library and found the two old men garbed in white clothes.


    He asked them for access to a secret room so he could cultivate in seclusion.


    His request was granted, and before going into the room, he bestowed upon the two men some precious materials and advanced medicinal elixirs.


    The men were overwhelmed by his generosity, and gave him their profuse gratitude, mentioning more than once how Austin was their savior.


    They have been gaining a lot from the materials and elixirs that Austin had been handing out in the past few days.


    Not only did it stabilize their previously erratic foundation of their vital energy, but also stabilized the quality of their vital energy itself.


    At the back of their minds, they were anticipating to come to a breakthrough soon.


    Upon learning that Austin was to cultivate in seclusion, they promptly sent a large group of people to tighten the defenses around his chamber.


    They set up their protocols and placed the room under alert level one, and no one was allowed to even approach it.


    Now they were totally treating Austin as one of their own.


    This being the case, they made sure that his companions were also looked after, and provided them with luxurious palaces to recuperate in.


    Meanwhile, alone in his secret room, Austin was sitting cross-legged on the cold, hard floor.


    He proceeded to his journey to comprehending the General Scripture of Chaos.


    All over the three thousand big and small worlds, every existing world and cosmos had their own natural laws and order of things.


    As the saying went, there were three thousand different laws and order, and each set of system had its own merit.


    Most cultivators usually start with understanding the principles that bound their own cosmos before trying to master those of other worlds.


    As such, the laws that Austin had cultivated in the past were naturally the ones of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    To his dismay, he discovered that once he was on a different universe, his cultivation of law power from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was unable to play its corresponding power.


    This was because different laws repelled each other.


    The exception to this restriction was the masters of the Divine Realm.


    They were able to break away from the limits of a single universe, and traveled across multiple universes to learn to cultivate the varying laws.


    That was what made the law and order cultivation base of the Divine Realm masters unfathomable.


    By those rights, this also made these cultivators difficult to approach.


    Austin concentrated on the task at hand.


    The General Scripture of chaos held a detailed description of the laws of each universe existing in the three thousand big and small worlds.


    Furthermore, it explained the history of these laws, how they came to be, and why.


    It all pointed back to the most original energy essence of the ultimate natural laws.


    So when a cultivator began to understand the General Scripture of Chaos, he was naturally affording himself the knowledge of the natural laws of the three thousand big and small world


    m.


    "Greetings, Mr. Lin!" This time it was the two old men in white robes, who also hurried over when they heard Austin had emerged from his seclusion. "It appears that you have mastered many achievements in the past couple of years. Congratulations!"


    Having made a breakthrough themselves, their joy at seeing Austin was greater than most, and it showed in the wide grins they were wearing in their wrinkled faces.


    "Thank you for all your help." Austin gave them a tiny bow.


    "But I believe that you two have made quite remarkable accomplishments yourselves.


    Congratulations for your breakthrough, both of you!"


    "You are most gracious to say so! It was all thanks to the treasures you gave us, otherwise things wouldn''t have been so easy for us.


    We probably wouldn''t have been able to manage any breakthrough for the rest of our lives!"


    Suddenly, there was a clamor at the end of the hall, and someone was running frantically towards them.


    "Masters! The army of Crape Myrtle Cluster has robbed us of a large amount of cultivation materials again!"


    The man was panting heavily as he reported. "We lost dozens of god''s emissaries in the scuffle that ensued to retrieve it!


    Please uphold justice and revenge for our fallen men, my masters!"


    The old men were shaking with anger at what they heard. "They''ve done it again. Those bastards really know no shame!"


    They turned to Austin and the rest of their guests. "Mr. Lin, please excuse us for now. Go ahead and take some rest. We need to deal with this emergency as soon as possible."


    Before Austin could reply, the old men had already rushed out in a visible hurry.


    Only moments later, however, with Austin and his men still milling about in the hall, a servant stormed in again.


    "Mr. Lin!" The servant was running and crying, and he fell on his knees in front of Austin.


    "Mr. Lin, please help us! Our senior emissaries were badly injured!


    I was secretly ordered back to ask for your aid! Please help us!"


    The servant touched his head to the ground, and waited for Austin''s reply.

 Chapter 3017 A Young And Wet Pup (Part One)

    "What? Are the people from the Crape Myrtle Cluster very powerful?"


    Austin asked with much curiosity.


    ''The two senior emissaries are at the medium stage of Genuine Immortal Realm. But they were wounded so badly in such a short time and without much effort, '' he thought to himself.


    "The strength of the Crape Myrtle Cluster is somehow known to be on par with our Big Dipper Cluster.


    We have fought countless times over cultivation resources. Sometimes we would win and sometimes we would lose.


    But this time, it seems that they have invited many extremely powerful people to help them. They have already injured our senior emissaries badly with only a few moves,"


    the scout replied.


    "I see. Okay, I''ll have to go and have a look myself,"


    Austin said.


    After a short while, the scout took Austin and his companions to a spot near the Big Dipper.


    They hadn''t completely approached their targeted spot when they heard a triumphant laugh resounding in the distance.


    "Have you thought this through and made up your mind, you pathetic old bastards? We don''t have all day here. Here''s the thing. We will take all your cultivation resources from you, in exchange for your lives.


    That is, if you still want to live, you shall surrender all the cultivation resources in your cluster to us.


    If you don''t cooperate and do as we ask, then you''re all as good as dead. You are quite fortunate that we are in the mood to let you consider. In the past we would just take whatever we want without any discussion.


    Moreover, our army will be stationed here. We can and we will kill anyone from this cluster who has problem with the decision we made and tries to rebel," the voice said arrogantly.


    "Humph! You can invade our cluste


    re covered in blood, their faces were pale, and they looked weak. Try as they might, they were unable to mask their vulnerability at that moment.


    "There is also a Gods'' Hometown in your cluster. Is that true?


    Tell me more about that place,"


    the earth immortal from the underworld ordered the two injured elders in a superior, condescending tone.


    He was a master at the Earth Immortal Realm, while the two old men were merely genuine immortals. In his eyes, they were nothing but losers who did not deserve an ounce respect. He could pulverize them right then and there, but decided not to. He still needed them to direct him to the places that he was seeking.


    "Humph! Don''t let your overconfidence linger.


    We also have a few honored and distinguished guests who happen to be some of the strongest in the universe.


    When Mr. Lin and his friends get here, you will be finished. Consider yourselves gone and out of here!"


    warned one of the senior emissaries from the Big Dipper Cluster as he huffed.


    Hearing what the senior emissary just said, the purpled-robed elder from the Crape Myrtle Cluster was amused and burst out into a fit laughter.

 Chapter 3018 A Young And Wet Pup (Part Two)

    "Come on, old man, stop bragging. Our respected allies and guests are just slightly weaker than the ancient divine gods.


    Even if your damn guests all come here, they are going to be no match for ours,"


    the old man in a purple robe declared with much conviction.


    He had already seen what his guests were capable of, and he was impressed by their power, strength and fighting skills.


    In his eyes, the earth immortals were beings that could be on par with ancient divine gods.


    After all, it was all reasonable. The purple-robed elders had just reached the medium stage of Genuine Immortal Realm.


    He was in great awe of his guests who were at the Earth Immortal Realm who seemed invincible to him.


    "What fuck did you say? Did you say Mr. Lin? That son of a bitch! How is this possible..."


    Hearing this, the members from the powerful forces narrowed their eyes into slits, with a brooding expression on their faces.


    "What the fuck! Don''t tell me that it''s the same arrogant thief, Austin Lin?"


    an earth immortal of the underworld blurted out as he let his curiosity get the best of him.


    As soon as he stopped speaking, a heavy booming laughter resounded from the distance.


    "Yeah, it''s me, you sons of whores.


    What a coincidence! We meet again, guys! Are you happy to see me?"


    A figure came forward from afar then stopped in front of everyone in an instant.


    "Austin! I knew it was you!" the earth immortal from the underworld exclaimed alertly.


    At the sight of him, the members from the powerful forces felt their hair stand on end. ''Oh, shit! Why do we have to meet this guy again?'' they cursed in their minds, out of frustration.


    "Mr. Lin!"


    On


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    He rushed towards the purple-robed elder, wielding a black sickle in his hand. He waved it towards the chains that had wrapped themselves around the elder.


    But before he could break them, more Divine Ruling Chains that emitted golden lights came down and shot at him.


    Austin just obtained a deeper understanding of the laws of nature and reached the ultimate realm. He knew that the master at the Earth Immortal Realm was no match for him.


    Appalled at the counteraction, the earth immortal tried his best to retreat to avoid the chains.


    Left on his own and with no one else daring to try and help him, the old man in purple was dragged forward by the Divine Ruling Chains towards Austin until he just hung suspended in the air in front of him.


    "What do you think now? Do you still think I''m a young, wet pup?"


    Austin looked at the old man in purple robe who had become paralyzed and speechless from fear.


    On the other hand, the two senior emissaries from the Big Dipper Cluster were shocked and awed. They trembled with excitement with what they had witnessed, their hands clasped together in delight.

 Chapter 3019 What He Said Was Enforced By Law Of Nature

    "Oh, dear distinguished guests�� Please help me!"


    The old man in the purple robe was desperately seeking for help.


    "Austin, how can you be so cruel?


    Put him down at once!"


    a few Earth Immortal Realm cultivators rushed up at the same time and yelled furiously.


    The truth was, it was all an act. They did not care about the man in purple. All they wanted was to subdue Austin in any way possible. After all, he was their sworn enemy.


    "Seal!"


    Austin then shouted in a low voice.


    Instantly, a powerful sealing energy came gushing down and sealed the whole sky.


    Everybody felt that their bodies had been sucked down in quicksand. They couldn''t move an inch no matter how hard they tried.


    At the same time, the Divine Ruling Chains glittered and emerged from the void. It was like a huge dragon gliding rapidly in the sky.


    What Austin said was strictly enforced by the law of nature.


    In fact, Austin had already reached the ultimate realm to grasp the rules of heaven and earth and could wield the fundamental power of this great omnipotent skill.


    That meant that with just Austin''s word, he could manipulate the laws of heaven and earth in any space and use it for himself.


    If this omnipotent skill was cultivated into a profound realm, one could only imagine the tremendous power it could produce.


    In other words, a cultivator who had this omnipotent skill could use the laws of heaven and earth to fight against his enemies.


    It was known that no ordinary martial artist could possibly defeat the laws of heaven and earth.


    Moreover, to be able to use it was no ordinary feat.


    "Did he just summon the laws of heaven and earth?!"


    "How is that possible? I can''t believe that Austin''s cultivation base for the laws of heaven and earth has reached such an astonishing level!"


    Those who were trying to save the old man in purple freaked out. Wasting no time, they activated their vital energy against Austin''s law power.


    In terms of physical strength, spiritual sense power, and law power, Austin''s cultivation base was far stronger than any ordinary cultivators at the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Their only edge over him was in terms of the cultivation base of the vital energy.


    Hence, in overall comparison, all ordinary cultivators at the Earth Immortal Realm were no match for Austin.


    Boom!


    Austin delivered a ground-shaking blow at the Earth Immortal Realm cultivators.


    Bang! Crash!


    All the earth immortals who tried to approach Austin ended up being thrown into the air.


    As they fell hard on the ground, they couldn''t manage to quickly get back on their feet as they were severely stunned at what happened to them.


    The scene caused all the members from the major forces to tremble in fear. They gasped for air and their bodies went numb.


    No one dared to rush towards Austin again.


    The strength a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rces and the army of the Crape Myrtle Cluster all stood in front of Austin and bowed their heads.


    "What is this?"


    Everyone in the Big Dipper Cluster, including the two powerful senior emissaries, were rendered speechless.


    They were shocked at the scene and felt shivers down their spine.


    "Luckily for us, we treated Mr. Lin with due respect. Otherwise, we would have had the same fate as the Crape Myrtle Cluster,"


    the two powerful masters from the Big Dipper Cluster whispered to each other in secret.


    "I strongly suggest that from now on, we should keep a good relationship with Mr. Lin! We should even respect him as much as we do with our ancestors.


    With the help of this powerful one, we of the Big Dipper Cluster might become one of the top clusters in the universe!"


    one of the elders said in excitement.


    "Yes, that''s right!


    We should try our best to please Mr. Lin!"


    The other old man also got excited. They both looked at Austin with great expectations.


    After the one-sided battle, Austin talked with his companions to discuss their next plan. "Let''s go first to the Crape Myrtle Cluster. After I take a break, I''ll head for the Earth.


    I won''t be able to take you with me though.


    The starry sky where the Earth is located has been totally blocked by the ancient divine gods. Anyone who intends to break in would encounter Regression; that is, your cultivation bases will be seriously weakened.


    Your cultivation base in the laws of heaven and earth is still too low.


    You might find yourself unable to recover if you undergo Regression with your current levels.


    I can''t let you take that risk,"


    Austin explained to everybody through his spiritual sense.


    "Really? You mean that you want to go to the Earth alone?"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot felt a little surprised.


    "Master, if you''re going by yourself, what should we do then?"


    Violet asked.

 Chapter 3020 Set Out Alone

    "I plan to build some forces in this vicinity.


    You''ll have someone to depend on if ever you decide to stay here.


    You can stay here in the Big Dipper Cluster if you feel like it.


    There is a divine temple on Megrez. No invaders will dare to infiltrate as long as it exists."


    Austin grazed his eyes upon his companions. He thought it best to give them this kind of option if they found this place better for them.


    The jade seal underneath the divine temple was a magic treasure left by the divine gods in ancient times. It was powerful enough to drive out all the enemies.


    Austin knew that even Divine Realm cultivators wouldn''t be able to overcome the jade seal.


    Hence, should any of his companions decide to stay in the Big Dipper Cluster, Austin''s heart would be at ease.


    His friends were also aware of what they would be risking once they join him on his journey. Since the consequences were too severe for any of them, they had decided to let Austin go alone.


    "Let''s go to the Crape Myrtle Cluster. I can''t wait to see what it looks like!"


    With a wave of his hand, he gestured for the rest of them that they were about to leave.


    The elder clad in a long purple robe received Austin''s message, and he responded. He led the way, with a large troop trailing closely behind him. They marched for the Crape Myrtle Cluster, causing a commotion in the starry sky.


    The two immortal elders of the Big Dipper Cluster had already made up their mind to befriend and follow Austin. So, even without Austin''s invitation, they had decided to join this massive troop with their people from the Big Dipper Cluster.


    After half a day, they finally arrived at the Crape Myrtle Cluster.


    This particular area was considerably more colossal compared to the Big Dipper Cluster.


    Numerous stars in the sky twinkled, among which were roughly a dozen of inhabited planets.


    At the very core of the cluster was its biggest planet called the Crape Myrtle.


    It was extremely large, veiled by thick spiritual energy between its sky and ground. It was full of vitality.


    Everyone landed on Crape Myrtle, ending their long journey in the space.


    To Austin''s surprise, there was also a place called the Gods'' Hometown on Crape Myrtle.


    It was an ancient temple with a long history.


    The old man in purple robe was a senior emissary of the Crape Myrtle Cluster.


    He was tantamount to the two senior emissaries of the Big Dipper Cluster in terms of status.


    "Another God''s Hometown? Is this how people in this universe call their temples?"


    Austin observed the temple and everything around it. He curled his lip in one side.


    "I guess there are plenty of temples like this called ''Gods'' Hometown'' in this universe."


    Violet closely followed Austin, also taking a gander of the temple.


    "Brat, I don''t think things here are as straightforward as we think they are,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot, unlike its companions, showed a suspicious expression. It seemed to have a different opinion.


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Austin was taken aback at the pot''s take on this situation. Curious, he turned to look at him.


    "You call this temple the Gods'' Hometown. That''s your custom to call temples since ancient times or your contemporary way to address them?"


    Instead of


    ruly prepared for his journey.


    He took a deep breath and stated to everybody, "All right. I think it is time for me to leave."


    He skimmed his gaze towards his companions and smiled at them, grateful for their presence and help throughout.


    Austin made some arrangements and bid a short farewell to his friends. Finally, after a long while of getting ready for this venture, Austin set out, heading for the solar system.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet and all the other close friends of Austin''s stayed on Crape Myrtle Cluster. They found a quiet place for themselves near the divine temple and began their cultivation there.


    To keep them busy, Austin left them plenty of resources for their cultivation. It was more than enough to bring their martial arts to a higher level.


    In the great and extensive universe, The Space Ship fleeted alone.


    The universe became more and more bleak and desolate as Austin headed closer to his destination.


    "I can''t believe it! I''m on my way back to my home planet, Earth!"


    Austin could practically feel his heart beat out of his chest out of pure excitement.


    "I wonder if my friends and families are okay. Wait for me! I cannot wait to see you all!"


    Austin couldn''t contain his elation. He was practically grinning from ear to ear, but he also felt a little bit worried. It had been quite a long time, and there was this sense of uncertainty and doubt clawing its way up to his heart. He could not help but pray that everyone on Earth was safe and sound.


    It had been decades since he left Earth. Certainly, he was worried for the welfare of his families and friends.


    If he aged according to the time on Earth, he would be roughly around sixty to seventy years old!


    In that span of time, it was naturally that some people on Earth would have ended their mortal journey in the world. Some people might have died and turned to ashes.


    This was the exact thing he was most worried about!


    "I hope the course of time on Earth is different from that of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos where I have spent most of my years before this."


    Austin closed his eyes and prayed again and again in his heart, wishing for the best result.

 Chapter 3021 The Divine Gods Broken Bodies

    After journeying for a whole day, Austin was able to enter a silent space.


    Inside, he could see the debris of the destroyed planets floating occasionally.


    After closely examining the area nearby, Austin recognized that he began to get close to the area where Earth was located.


    Out of the blue, he stopped on his tracks and his face showed a little frown.


    In front of him appeared a large space filled with pitch-black darkness.


    He could not grasp how much area the black space actually covered. All he saw was absolute darkness with an entrance likened to a beast''s mouth.


    However, if he wanted to move forward, he had no choice but to pass through this black space.


    "Well, it seems like I''m finally approaching the first dangerous place that I''ve heard��the dark zone,"


    Austin murmured.


    ''According to old works of literature and from the experiences of other people, one would really encounter several dangerous areas before they could set foot on Earth.


    No one even knows when and where exactly they would run into these areas.


    Different people may not bump into the same places.


    This dark zone is one of the most famous spots full of danger. Many people who wanted to explore and venture to Earth had never failed to encounter it.


    It''s not exactly the most dangerous one, but many people have died in it since ancient times.''


    With these thoughts, Austin didn''t dare to relax. He stayed fully focused the entire time as he entered the dark zone.


    While he was in the dark zone, he was surprised to find out that his spiritual sense was weakened.


    Even with his current powerful spiritual sense, Austin could just perceive things within a twenty thousand meter radius.


    If he was in a normal world, he could easily perceive things at a few hundred million miles or even further.


    Fortunately, he still had another secret weapon in his arsenal��the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    Austin opened the eye between his eyebrows immediately.


    Beams of cold light shot in all directions as he opened the eye.


    Thanks to it, Austin could now see through a larger area around him.


    With this, he kept moving feeling much relieved than earlier.


    Using the combined power of the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor and his spiritual sense, he could now sense what was happening within a forty thousand meter radius.


    At least, he could now choose a safer route as he traversed out of the dark zone.


    For the first fifteen minutes, he traveled smoothly and didn''t encounter any trouble.


    "It seems that this place is not that dangerous than I expected. The total darkness was just the troublesome thing for


    ach it and took another route instead.


    "Seriously? What happened here? A hundred corpse of divine gods?!" Austin exclaimed as he arrived at what seemed to be a cave.


    The scene that welcomed him shook him to his core.


    As several dead bodies scattered on the ground, an enormous amount of energy emitted from each of them.


    The blood surrounding the corpses came in different colors. The most noticeable ones were silver, gold, and red.


    The colorful bright blood from the corpses lit up the entire cave. The pile of dead bodies was supposed to make the scene gruesome, but the radiance of their blood also made it seem like a majestic view.


    "What the hell is all this?


    Don''t tell me that these bodies really belonged to the ancient divine gods?


    But I thought the divine gods are eternal beings.


    How did they all die in this space crack?


    Did a different group of supreme beings murder them, or did they fight each other?" Austin could just theorize on what had actually happened in that place.


    He stared at the broken bodies inside the cave, feeling obnoxious and frightened as he sensed the tremendous energy around him.


    "Wait a second."


    Austin sort of had the resolve to just bypass and leave the cave, but a sudden thought occurred to him.


    "There''s a very huge possibility that these are the blood of the divine gods.


    It means that they contain an unimaginable amount of energy. Plus, they most likely have the essence of the nature laws they knew.


    It is widely known that divine gods are an indestructible existence. If I can somehow manage to absorb the essence contained in their blood, I may become invincible!"


    Austin''s eyes lit up with thrill as he intently stared at the colorful blood shining on the ground.

 Chapter 3022 The Heavenly Fighting Skill

    Austin''s attention was caught by a pool of blood on the ground.


    It was thrumming with energy that seemed to be calling to him, so he released a wisp of his spiritual sense to check on it.


    Bang!


    To his utter surprise, his spiritual sense lit up in flames before it could even fully grasp the nature of the spilled blood.


    The energy surrounding the blood had burnt his spiritual sense to ashes.


    Now that piqued his interest even more.


    He released another surge of his spiritual sense, this time at a more powerful level, and directed it towards the pool of blood.


    Bang!


    Another wave of energy blocked his spiritual sense, the clash of the forces sending him flying off his feet.


    He landed hard on a corner, hitting the stone wall of the cave.


    ''What the hell!'' For a moment, Austin felt a little helpless at being caught off guard. Twice now.


    ''It''s just a pool of blood. I can''t believe it managed to knock me off my feet!''


    If nothing else, it only supported his presumption that the broken corpses that lay in front of him must have belonged to very powerful beings.


    If the blood they left behind held such a potent energy, even masters of the Divine Realm probably wouldn''t stand a chance against these dead warriors.


    "These bodies must have belonged to the ancient divine gods!" he murmured to himself.


    He became surer of it at every moment that passed.


    He had further questions, of course, but right there and then, he could come up with no other reasonable explanation.


    What other being could have possibly been more powerful than an ancient divine god?


    He braced himself for the task at hand.


    He tried various ways to control and absorb the energy contained by the blood, but failed each time. Pretty soon he found himself covered in bruises.


    He was exhausted, but still no closer to penetrating the energy barrier of the leftover blood. All he could show for his efforts was a fatal accident where a broken Divine Ruling Chain flew out from one of the corpses and cut Austin''s body in half.


    Fortunately for him, he had learned the Phoenix Nirvana Skill. He hastily employed the technique and brought himself back from near death.


    ''Forget it.'' He shook his head and dusted himself. ''There seems to be no way to absorb this energy.''


    He turned around, intent on continuing on his journey and forgetting this disappointing episode.


    He had taken only a few steps before he noticed another thing that made him pause.


    "What?! Those are..." Around a crack in the space, countless dots of light were floating about, looking like dozens of fireflies.


    Austin kept still as the tiny bright dots flitted past him.


    He then opened the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor to take a careful look at them.


    He could vaguely feel that something eerie was afoot among these balls of light.


    "This is quite strange," he murmured to himself.


    When he took another closer look at one of the shining dots, he discovered that it contained a very profound original energy.


    "Ahh! You brats!" The man grumbled. He seemed to have awakened from the stupor that was his skill exercise upon hearing Austin''s warning.


    "Just be open and aboveboard! Quit using your dirty little tricks!"


    He was roaring angrily as he met his attackers head on.


    Meanwhile, the man was not the only one whose attention was caught by Austin''s sudden yelling.


    All of the eighty-one figures had their eyes fixed on Austin, furious that their plan was foiled by this mere mortal.


    As if communicating internally among themselves, the chimeras all turned their heads in perfect coordination, and stared at Austin with wet, murky eyes.


    The moment their sight fell on him, Austin felt a heavy pressure bearing down on him.


    He felt as if the earth and the sky were trembling, and he had an impending sense that the whole world was about to be destroyed.


    Then, his spiritual sense was forced to retreat.


    Bang!


    In the next instant, Austin saw the space crack shaking violently.


    Countless dots of light began to emerge from the crack, emitting more energy pressure.


    Crack! Crack!


    It was Austin''s body, and he could hear it slowly breaking. In a matter of seconds, his body was shattered into various pieces, with endless cracks running through his skin, and blood spurting out here and there.


    He realized that he had incurred the wrath of those monstrous figures. He had somehow done something wrong and was about to be killed.


    "Fuck! Am I going to die here?" He felt a twinge of regret. Had he known what was coming, he wouldn''t have entered that dot of light, and he wouldn''t have involved himself in such a disastrous mess.


    Bang!


    A particularly terrible energy pressure rolled from the space crack and towards Austin. It was heavy and oppressive, and try as he might, it was impossible to escape it.


    Austin was turning desperate when suddenly he heard a voice come from his Slave Tower. "What?"


    A tiny figure then emerged from the Slave Tower and stood beside Austin.

 Chapter 3023 The Little Boy Showed Up Again

    It was a little boy, about four years old. He had an apple-pink face, bright eyes and graceful eyebrows.


    "Oh, It''s you!"


    Austin was both surprised and pleased. He knew this little boy.


    He had run into the little one when he was being chased and fortunately escaped into the chaotic void.


    It was from this little boy that he learned how to use the Omnipotent Lightness.


    Not very long afterwards, for some reason, the little one fell into deep sleep.


    Not sure what to do and seeing that it could take quite some time, Austin put him in a quiet corner of the Slave Tower.


    Some time had passed. Austin was surprised to see that the little boy had come out of the tower by himself. He must have woken up from his sound sleep and decided to look around.


    "When did you wake up? How do you feel now, little friend? No, I mean..."


    Austin stopped talking, wondering what he should call this boy.


    Although they had spent time together in the void, he knew nothing about this little one, who was mysterious in every way.


    Back then, the little boy shocked him by easily knocking out the leader of the Yaksha Palace along with a batch of sect ancestor level masters from the underworld.


    Then, Austin remembered that one of the masters mentioned the boy had something to do with an old legend.


    While he was sleeping, Austin had asked many masters in the older generation whether they had ever heard of such an old legend and who the little boy was.


    But to his disappointment, none of them could give Austin a straight answer.


    Through the information he had got that spanned a good number of years, Austin got only a very vague idea about it. It was said that it might have been passed down for a dozen eras or so.


    It was highly likely that it had something to do with the divine gods of the ancient times.


    Despite all that, he still knew nothing the little boy.


    Now, he completely ignored Austin as if he didn''t hear him at all.


    Instead, he put his hands behind his back and stared at the spots of flying light in the cracks.


    From the look on his face to the way he carried himself, there was nothing juvenile about him at all. He acted more like a wise man who had experienced many things in life and had seen the changing of the times.


    It was strange that the overwhelming energy pressing toward Austin disappeared without a trace, the moment the little boy stood by him.


    After several years of sleep, the little boy seemed like a completely different person to Austin.


    He suddenly remembered what the little boy had told him before he dozed off.


    ''He said he often falls into a long sleep.


    When he wakes up, he will not remember anything about what happened before that, no matter how significant it was.


    His memory kind of goes back to square o


    died in the ancient times,"


    replied the boy, slowly and clearly.


    "Were these masters, the divine gods?"


    Austin asked again, his curiosity getting more stirred up.


    "Divine gods? Well, sort of, I suppose,"


    the boy said with a soft smile on his face.


    The debris of spiritual souls left behind by divine gods in ancient times!


    Austin was completely at a loss for words. He glued his eyes on the countless light spots floating around like fireflies in the crack passageway.


    "So those corpses that I saw just earlier were also left by the ancient divine gods?"


    Austin then described the corpses that he had seen in the cave to the little boy.


    "Yes, you are right."


    The boy nodded his approval.


    Wow!


    Hundreds of corpses of ancient divine gods! It was far beyond Austin''s imagination.


    The more he thought about it, the more terrified he felt. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest.


    He wondered how over one hundred ancient divine gods ended up there in the cave.


    "Well, I''m leaving. Take care of yourself.


    You may feel puzzled now, but you''ll understand one day when your cultivation base reaches a certain level. It won''t happen overnight, so be patient.


    It won''t make any sense if I tell you now."


    The little boy shook his head at Austin, seeing that he still wanted to ask more questions. Before Austin could say anything more or show his gratitude to him, the boy strode forward, and waves of time and space changing forces rippled in the crack.


    The next second, the little boy disappeared. It seemed that he had teleported to another space.


    "Sir, you haven''t told me your name yet! Please wait!"


    Austin shouted at the place where the boy had disappeared.


    "We may get a chance to meet again in the future."


    The boy''s voice came into Austin''s ears faintly as if coming from somewhere distant.

 Chapter 3024 Being Hunted By A Ghost

    "A sweet dream can last a billion years..."


    Austin murmured as he stared blankly toward the direction where the boy had disappeared.


    The origin of the boy was very mysterious.


    But since he wasn''t ready to share that kind of information, Austin could only guess what his background and history were. He just hoped that one day, they could meet again, and maybe then, the boy would let Austin know.


    "These are the broken pieces of the spiritual souls left behind by the ancient divine gods..."


    Staring at the dense light spots floating around in the air at the passage in the space crack, Austin was still shocked. He needed time to process it.


    Legend had it that the ancient divine gods were immortal and indestructible.


    However, for some reason unknown to most beings, many those gods had died here.


    "Could it be that in the ancient times, there had been fierce wars among the divine gods here?"


    Austin contemplated.


    In his opinion, only a divine god could kill another divine god.


    "Never mind. Forget it.


    Just as that little boy said, my strength is not up to that level. This knowledge is useless to me for the time being."


    Eventually, Austin just shook his head and avoided the light spots, continuing to move forward with caution.


    Before the boy left, he gave Austin stern instructions not to touch the light spots.


    Firstly, keeping a distance from the light spots was a gesture showing respect to the deceased.


    Secondly and more importantly, if he disturbed these broken spiritual souls of the divine gods once again and agitated them, the consequences would be very serious. Even if the little boy came back to aid him, it would be very difficult for them to pacify and comfort the souls.


    With that in mind, Austin did not dare to provoke any of the light spots again.


    Fortunately, Austin was able to learn two divine skills from his adventure in the area of the light spots.


    At that time, the armored rider, who claimed to be the most capable warrior of Queen Siobhan, demonstrated two moves of the Heavenly Fighting Skill, which were actually the fighting skill of the divine god!


    What disappointed Austin a bit was that he only learned two of the three moves before he was interrupted. Had he been able to master the third one, it would have been perfect.


    Shortly after, Austin walked out of the passage of the space crack and entered a section of space dominated by angry howling winds.


    The fragments in this part of space had converged into a terrible hurricane and sucked everything in, before blowing them into space dust.


    Fortunately, the force of the energy imparted by the boy gushed out of Austin''s body and blocked the space-time cyclones.


    Well protected, Austin passed through this area safely and without worry.


    After th


    a and such, were constantly gushing out from the fatal gash on the giant head that filled this crack passageway. It was incomparably terrifying and disgusting, to say the least.


    All of a sudden, a horrible thing happened that made Austin''s hair stand on end. As Austin stood from a safe distance and looked at the head, the head suddenly opened a green eye and stared directly at Austin.


    A weird and sinister smile crept onto its face with a murderous intent apparent from the expression that it had.


    Suddenly, the energy left by the boy surfaced, wrapping Austin in it and leading him past the head at a very fast speed.


    After a little while, Austin found himself walking through the darkness, again, all by himself. He suddenly felt an extremely cold aura. The pores of his body were open and he felt a freezing blow of air run from his head down to his feet.


    Austin turned back quickly and opened his Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    Although he didn''t see or hear anything behind him, he was sure that something grazed against his back just now.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was extremely horrendous.


    Austin didn''t dare to stop. He only sped up, not daring to look back.


    However, it didn''t take long before Austin''s body suddenly stiffened. A gust of cold wind blew from behind and then his neck felt chilly, as if someone was blowing icy cold air on his neck.


    For an instant, Austin got goose bumps all over his body. It was so terrifying that it almost felt like he had received an electric shock.


    Whoosh!


    Austin turned around as fast as he could.


    But there was nothing behind him. It was perfectly still, as if nothing had happened. The terrifying icy gust of wind had disappeared.


    "Oh my God! Was it a ghost?


    No, with my power and strength, I don''t need to be afraid of any ghosts at all."


    Still, Austin''s scalp tingled.

 Chapter 3025 Regression

    Austin was afraid of neither ghosts nor zombies since he could kill them in a heartbeat. It was safe to say that there were very few things in the world that could scare him.


    But surprisingly, he felt a chill creep down his spine.


    Feeling something was amiss, he activated the Omnipotent Lightness as he rushed forward at full speed.


    Along the way, Austin couldn''t shrug off the feeling that something was following him. A cold wind brushed past his neck from time to time.


    At times, he had even felt a cold hand touch the nape of his neck gently, which made him shiver with fear.


    Austin felt like there was something stuck behind his back, weighing him down. He couldn''t get rid of this feeling for a long time. It was as if he was carrying a solid block of ice, heavy and cold.


    "Ha-ha..."


    A vicious laugh reached his ears.


    "Damn it! This place must be haunted by ghosts!" Austin murmured under his breath.


    Austin mustered up his courage and ran as fast as he could. At the same time, he opened the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor; he summoned the spiritual tree and spiritual dragon and made them float above his head like a shield for protection.


    The little boy''s power also emerged and cloaked Austin''s body to shield him from any harm.


    "Come on!"


    Austin held his breath and exerted the Omnipotent Lightness to its full extent. As a result of this, he moved swiftly like a ghost and it was hard for people to follow his movement.


    In spite of this, he still could not get rid of the weird feeling. He couldn''t stop feeling like something was chasing him. This thought continued to plague his mind.


    But he kept moving forward without resting even for a moment.


    After travelling for two days straight, a faint light suddenly appeared at the end of the dark passage.


    "Have I reached the exit?"


    Austin said with a mix of excitement and anticipation.


    He kept moving towards this light. With every step he took, the light became brighter and brighter.


    There was no doubt in his mind that the exit was near.


    Whoosh!


    Finally, Austin rushed out of the space crack and appeared in a space.


    Behind him was a gigantic black hole.


    It looked like a monster''s mouth floating in the depths of the space.


    "I got it. So the space where Earth is located is cut off from the outside universe, just like the Immortal End World used to be,"


    Austin rationalized.


    Having traveled to the edges of the universe, he had been to many places and seen many thing


    Regression is focused only on dealing with cultivators'' vital energy realm.


    Then it moves on to weaken the cultivators'' physical strength.


    I was fortunate to possess those magic treasures and techniques. That''s why I managed to retain the physical strength,"


    Austin speculated as he realized he had been lucky.


    Then he moved on to check his spiritual sense and spiritual soul.


    His spiritual sense had not weakened.


    However, most of his spiritual sense could only stay in his Soul Sea, which meant he could only use a small part of it to examine the surrounding or attack enemies.


    Austin attempted to release his spiritual sense.


    As a result, lots of Divine Ruling Chains burst out to hit his spiritual sense and turned it into nothingness.


    After many attempts, Austin realized that nothing would happen as long as he released the same amount of spiritual sense that the Mysterious Realm cultivator possessed.


    Meanwhile, Austin found that the spiritual dragon and the spiritual tree had not been affected.


    But he could not summon them to a battle.


    If they left his Soul Sea, they would be smashed by the Divine Ruling Chains.


    "The situation is not as bad as I''d thought. At least, no living creature in this place can harm my spiritual soul!"


    After examining his own body over and over again, Austin felt much calmer.


    ''Even though my vital energy realm has fallen to the premium stage of Earth Realm, I can protect myself with my remaining physical strength and spiritual sense.


    So this way, no matter what happens here, I will not die.


    The most important thing is to make it out of here alive, '' he comforted himself.

 Chapter 3026 Shooting Star

    Austin checked the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor, and discovered that its power had weakened significantly.


    The eye''s strength was evidently suppressed by the invisible law of nature.


    But since it had become a part of Austin, it wasn''t really hurt by the law.


    "I guess the Earth is somewhere around here,"


    Austin murmured as he studied the space around him.


    He looked ahead the boundless, pitch black void.


    "Oh my god. Wow! Am I dreaming?


    How could it be possible?"


    When Austin turned around, he noticed the Big Dipper Cluster and the Crape Myrtle Cluster miles away from him.


    What he saw with his own eyes both surprised and puzzled him.


    ''I have traveled through dangerous places, and have even gone through two black spatial passages before I got here.


    The Big Dipper is supposed to be far away from here. Why could I still see it?'' he thought with a bewildered look on his face.


    Austin stopped to ruminate over the constellation.


    ''It looks like the ancient divine gods had hidden the arrays and the most dangerous obstacles on the edge of the space.


    But it is impossible to spot them.


    Their location is so obscure that one may see the faraway space only through those restrictions.


    Whenever outsiders would attempt to cross them, the restrictions and the treacherous booby traps would turn visible and capture them immediately.


    Come to think of it, the space is like a clear lake.


    People could see the bottom of the lake.


    But if they plan to reach the benthic zone, or the bottom, they would have to bear the great pressure in the water, '' Austin mused.


    "Well, it must be like that,"


    Austin mumbled to himself.


    Therefore, it was the same reason why human beings on the Earth could see the Big Dipper Cluster, the Crape Myrtle Cluster, and other distant star clusters.


    However, it was impossible for them to head towards these star clusters.


    There were many arrays and traps arbitrarily set up around space, which prevented creatures from leaving or entering this place.


    "Well, looks like my next


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n the planet.


    Nevertheless, this made the Earth well-guarded and protected.


    Luckily, Austin''s current vital energy realm was at the premium stage of Earth Realm; thus, he was allowed to enter the Earth.


    ''If the old gods chose to abandon Earth, why did they have to make strong efforts in protecting the planet before leaving it?


    Is it simply because the Earth is one of their birthplaces and they just wanted to safeguard their hometown?


    Or is it because there is a valuable object on Earth that they wanted to preserve?''


    Austin speculated.


    At last, the Space Ship had entered the Earth''s atmosphere.


    Due to the arrays on the surface of the Earth, the Space Ship had become visible. As a result, its high speed produced a violent friction with the air, which slightly burned the vessel and produced sparks.


    By then, it was a cold evening on Earth. The moon shone brightly, coupled with numerous lustrous stars in the sky.


    "Look, a shooting star!"


    "Wow! I have never seen such a beautiful shooting star in a long time!"


    "We''re so lucky to see a shooting star!" "Quick, close your eyes! If we wish upon the shooting star, it will be fulfilled!"


    Many people on the Earth were ecstatic to see the Space Ship, which they had mistaken for a shooting star.


    Austin looked down, and controlled the Space Ship to land on the vast mountain ranges.

 Chapter 3027 Austins Hometown

    Austin landed the Space Ship in a thick and dense forest. He intentionally chose an obscure place in order not to leave any trace and to avoid unwanted attention.


    Then, he put away the Space Ship and stood still on a hill.


    At that moment, Austin felt that he had truly arrived on the Earth, a feeling that he had yearned for a long time.


    But as he stood on his native land, Austin had a strange and unexplainable feeling.


    The Earth''s law power seemed to be very peculiar that even with his high cultivation base in law and order, it was a bit difficult for him to fully grasp it.


    In fact, although Austin had undergone the Regression that caused his strength to weaken significantly, his cultivation of law and order remained undamaged.


    This was mainly because the cultivation of law and order largely depended on the understanding of heaven and earth. Moreover, it was deeply rooted in one''s soul and could therefore not be removed.


    Austin sat cross-legged on the hillside as he tried hard to comprehend the law power of the Earth.


    "Hmm. I have a feeling that a very advanced law power used to operate here on Earth, but now that same power gives me a feeling of incompleteness.


    It seems that a priceless piece of treasure has been broken, leaving only some of its debris.


    My goodness. What kind of terrifying force could shatter the law power of the Earth into pieces?"


    Austin murmured.


    At the same time, he discovered that the spiritual energy on the surface of the Earth was extremely thin.


    It was evident that the Earth''s environment was not ideal for its creatures to cultivate efficiently.


    After a while, Austin stood up.


    "Well, it''s time to go home,"


    Austin said softly in a trembling voice while looking at the direction of his hometown.


    Then, Austin took a step forward. His figure instantly turned into a flash of lightning as he rushed towards the thick forest.


    Austin''s vital energy was currently at the premium stage of Earth Realm, so he was not supposed to fly with vital energy as he normally did.


    However, Austin''s physical strength was still at par with a cultivator of the Emperor Realm. Thus, he could still fly freely in the sky, but only through his physical strength.


    Whoosh!


    With his great physical strength and his Omnipotent Lightness skill, Austin''


    ldings were erected around the area.


    "Look at this place. Well, I hope everything is all right with my parents."


    Austin headed for home, and felt both worried and excited.


    He feared that he would not see his parents again after he worked so hard to come back. If they were gone, it would be really hard for him to accept it.


    From a distance, he looked towards the direction of his former residence. However, he was surprised to see the vicinity had already been developed and changed.


    "What? How did this happen?"


    Austin was astonished to find that the blocks in the west of the city were all gone. Instead, a brand new, tall building stood in front of him.


    Evidently, the old block had been restructured into commercial and industrial establishments.


    When Austin finally arrived at his old home, he found that it had become a modern shopping mall!


    "What? Now that everything has changed, where should I go to find my parents?"


    Austin was perplexed as he stood still on the pavement.


    It was early in the morning, so the people started to gather and walk around the city.


    There were office workers, students, and vendors everywhere.


    Many people came and went on with their own lives.


    Austin started to walk aimlessly, and soon found himself at the gate of a park.


    In the park, he saw many old people who were doing their morning exercise.


    "Hmm. These old residents might be familiar with this city before its development. Maybe I can ask them a few questions."


    Then, Austin willfully stepped into the park.

 Chapter 3028 Where Are My Family Members

    Austin wandered aimlessly in the park, and soon encountered an old man in traditional style garments. He was practicing Tai Chi slowly and gracefully.


    ''What? This can''t even be called a fist skill. It looks more like a physical fitness activity!''


    Austin could not help but laugh as he thought about what the old man was doing.


    In contemporary times, martial arts was nothing but empty frames and gestures. It was more ostentatious, rather than practical. Furthermore, it lacked the energy support of the ancient practice.


    However, it had all its goods in the window, so many people were still attracted to learn it.


    In the eyes of cultivators like Austin who could fly in the air and travel underground, practicing such fist skills was child''s play.


    However, he found something that caught him by surprise.


    "Huh?"


    Austin then stared at the old man and paid attention to every move he made.


    The actions of the old man carried no energy of any form and were simply bodily movements.


    However, each posture flowed into the next with utmost sophistication. He hastened his movement at one second, but then slowed it down the next like a streaming body of water. His moves were accompanied by intense focus and heavy breathing.


    Gradually, the old man seemed to enter a state where his spirit, mind, and energy were combined in the most harmonious way.


    Of course, the old man didn''t realize it himself, and failed to see the truth behind it because he had embraced the art form as a whole.


    He was a Tai Chi enthusiast who had been practicing the same moves every day for decades.


    As time went by, he had taken it to a certain level.


    Of course his understanding of the art was relatively coarse upon closer inspection.


    However, it was amazing enough for an old man without any cultivation base to display the fist skill like this.


    This also reinforced the fact that the school of Tai Chi prevailing across the country was not as simple as it looked. It contained something that common people could not comprehend even if they could perform it.


    ''Just like the sea cannot be measured with a bushel, I have been taught a valuable lesson today. I never expected that there is such a mysterious principle coinciding with the practice of Tai Chi. It is truly remarkable!''


    Austin realized as he watched the old man from a distance.


    He had practiced the law of polarity before, and thus had a deep understanding of the principle of Yin and Yang.


    ''I need to find time to thoroughly study Tai Chi, ''


    Austin thought to himself while he marveled at its greatness with awe.


    "Hey, there! You look like someone who is interested in Tai Chi, correct?"


    As Austin was lost in his thoughts, the old man approached him and looked at him curiously. He did not notice that the man in the traditional style garments had already stopped practicing.


    "Oh, yes." Austin stumbled to compose himself. "Your moves look amazing! I couldn''t take my eyes off it!"


    Austin took a step forward and bowed to the old man to show his respect.


    They sat at a bench in the park and talked for a while. Aus


    beautiful woman in a black suit came to the villa. She looked like the old man''s assistant.


    "Boss, I have an update regarding your request this afternoon," she reported respectively while she held a brown envelope in her hand.


    "This document contains the whereabouts of all the old residents on the west side of the town."


    Then she passed the thick brown envelope to the old man.


    "Good job!" the old man praised her and immediately handed it to Austin.


    Austin was too eager to read it that his palms got sweaty.


    He opened the envelope without hesitation and ran through the papers carefully. Finally, Austin found a file with his family name.


    Clement Lin, the name of his father, had moved back to the replacement building with his family, according to the document.


    However, they only stayed there for a few years.


    For some reason unknown, they moved out and were said to relocate to a small bungalow house in the western suburban area of the town.


    "How about Clement and his wife? Are they in good health?"


    Austin asked as his voice began to tremble.


    "I''m sorry, but I have no idea. There''s no news from them since they moved out of the replacement building. We learned all of these information from their old neighbor, but he said he hasn''t heard from them since,"


    the assistant replied apologetically.


    Austin began to feel uneasy. All of a sudden, he stood up and bade goodbye to the old man. He did not plan to sit there and wait for another second. Instead, he wanted to go to the western suburb as soon as possible.


    The old man was very kind, and even insisted his assistant to give Austin a ride.


    However, Austin was too impatient to take a car since he knew that he could go there faster. He just wanted to see his parents without delay. Thus, he then turned down the old man''s offer.


    With Austin''s strength, it only took him a few minutes to go to the western suburb.


    Whoosh!


    Austin unleashed all of his physical strength and got out of the town in an instant. He rushed towards the western suburb in lightning speed.

 Chapter 3029 Saving His Father

    ''My parents should still be alive. After all, it''s only been ten years since I disappeared and they were not that old when I did.''


    Unable to contain his excitement, Austin took off at his fastest speed, arriving a few minutes later above a small suburb in the west of the city.


    The suburb was located far from the city and on the edge of a large field. All of the buildings in Austin''s line of vision were bungalows.


    Before he had left, the female secretary had informed Austin on the details of his parent''s address.


    So, Austin didn''t have to look for them. Using his spiritual sense, he located the overgrown, messy yard and dropped from the sky. He landed in the unkempt grass a second later.


    Then, standing outside the front door, Austin used his spiritual sense to explore the room.


    Immediately, he sensed the presence of two familiar figures.


    It was his father and mother!


    Filled with joy and relief, Austin allowed tears to pour from his eyes. His hands began shaking at his sides and he suddenly felt nervous to walk over the threshold.


    "They''re really here! I hope that nothing has changed."


    Feeling braver, he began observing the activity inside.


    On the far side of the first room, Austin''s father was lying on a cot. His eyes were closed tightly, and he was motionless. His face was so pale that he looked like a ghost. As he breathed in and out, his chest trembled and the sound of it rattled into the air.


    The room was filled with a strong aroma of herbs.


    In the kitchen, a woman in her fifties was standing in front of a herbal pot, stirring meticulously. Steam rose from the pot and made the scent in the air thicker.


    ''Oh no! Is there something wrong with my father?''


    Austin wondered, furrowing his brow.


    "Dad, Mom, I''m back!"


    Now that he was worried about the condition of his father, Austin didn''t pause to think before he forcedly opened the front door and rushed into the room.


    "Oh my God! Who--"


    Austin''s mother stopped mid-sentence and her jaw nearly dropped to the floor. The bowl of cooked herbs was loosely gripped in her frail hands.


    Bang!


    The bowl fell to the ground, and it shattered into tiny pieces. Within moments, the herb juice was spreading out all over the floor.


    "What? You... Austin? This is strange!


    Am I dreaming? You look exactly like my son Austin.


    Perhaps I am dreaming. I have been spending much of my days thinking about him. It is possible..."


    Austin''s mother was having trouble deciphering the situation in front of her.


    After all, her son had gotten into a car accident and died ten years ago. This man looked like Austin but it was impossible for him to be there, especially looking so whole.


    It had to be an illusion or a dream. She just missed her son. That was all.


    "My poor Austin, are you here to meet your mom in her dreams?


    I can see you. I''m right here," she said as tears streamed down her cheeks and dripped off her chin.


    Her eyes raked over every inch of Austin, trying to picture what he would look like all grown


    at his pale-faced father, who was lying still on the bed.


    His mother was beside him, sobbing.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I can cure Dad,"


    Austin told her, rubbing her on the back reassuringly.


    Even though his father''s brain was too damaged beyond repair, his spiritual soul remained intact. After all the time spent cultivating, Austin had enough advanced medical skills that he could rebuild his father.


    The situation reminded him of the Flame Emperor, who had lost his body for over a thousand years and only had a remnant soul left. Over a long time, Austin had helped him rebuild his body and helped him to live a normal life.


    Besides, his father had just lost consciousness temporarily.


    For Austin, it was a piece of cake to cure his father.


    Austin took out a high-level spiritual pill that was used to recover wounded people, and he fed it to his father. Then he took out half a bottle of Magic Sea Water and fed that to his father as well.


    Immediately afterward, Austin grabbed his father''s cold hand and allowed a steady flow of energy to pass between them.


    Treasures such as the high-grade spiritual pill and the Magic Sea Water contained too much energy for a mortal.


    If any normal person took these treasures, he or she would not be able to bear the power and they would eventually explode.


    Therefore, Austin had to transfer his power to help his father manage the strength of the medicine. If it worked, his father would be better than he was before he got hurt.


    Austin focused his power and


    within two hours, Austin''s father was beginning to rouse.


    "What?"


    Austin''s father jumped out of the bed too swiftly, and since his power was too strong, he jumped up high. Austin reached out and grasped onto his ankle, stopping him from hitting his head off the ceiling.


    "I... I have so much strength! What is this feeling?"


    The feeling was so foreign that he had the sensation of wanting to escape his own flesh. When he clenched his fists, the crackling sounds of bones could be heard.

 Chapter 3030 The Reunion

    "You''ve recovered!" The pleasure and surprise were visible in the face of Austin''s mother as she exclaimed.


    "This is unbelievable! And your body seems to be stronger than it was in the past!"


    "Yes, that''s true. I''m feeling extremely well." Austin''s father was examining his body carefully, taking each detail with an astonished delight.


    He waved his fist and pounded his chest, then raised a foot to give the ground a mighty heavy kick.


    He was indeed full of energy now, and was at a far greater level than his younger self.


    "Dad," Austin stepped up, his voice laced with a mixture of complicated emotions.


    "Austin? My son, is that really you?" He hadn''t really noticed Austin up until then.


    He stared at his son with shock, and perhaps a little hint of suspicion.


    He rubbed his eyes a few times to make sure that he wasn''t hallucinating. Austin waved a hand, and launched a stream of life energy from the spiritual tree into his father''s head. His father''s soul power dramatically increased in an instant.


    Austin motioned for him to settle in a corner, and proceeded to explain things to his father, down to the very last detail.


    It took a lot of words, and much time, before his father was finally convinced that his son had really returned to life.


    "What an amazing gift! The heavenly god has granted us double blessings!"


    Austin''s mother could not contain her joy at their immense good fortune.


    "You managed to recover wonderfully, and Austin came back alive.


    I''m so happy.


    I''ll go get some food from the market.


    Chad will be home soon.


    We must have a dinner feast to celebrate the reunion of the family!"


    She was grinning from ear to ear as she took a bank card from one of the cabinets sitting at the corner of the room.


    She placed it into her pocket with great care, and patted it gently.


    She obviously valued it like a precious treasure.


    Then she scrambled about, picking up other things that she needed before hurriedly leaving for the market.


    It was already eight in the evening at the time.


    In the years when Austin was not around, his parents would usually wait for their oldest son to come home from work and have dinner together.


    "It seems like life hasn''t been easy on you while I was away," Austin said slowly.


    He had noticed how his mother treated the bank card earlier.


    It tugged at his heart.


    "Are the days always so hard for you, dad? You''ve become so poor."


    Secretly though, the gears in Austin were already turning.


    ''I must earn a large sum of money so my family can live a better life.


    They wouldn''t have to worry about the finances anymore.''


    The truth was that he had yet to come up with a concrete plan with respect to his and his family''s future.


    He was mostly occupied with the goal of seeing his family again, so he hadn''t thought that far ahead.


    Well, two choices lay before him.


    He could let his family live the rest of their lives here on Earth.


    He had intended to expand their life spans anyway, for as long as he could get away with it.


    Probably a few hundred years at least.


    He wanted to still be ab


    ed the Omnipotent Lightness.


    He turned into a flash of light that disappeared in the blink of an eye. The light traveled across the surface with its natural speed, flashing from here to there in an instant.


    Austin was, in fact, heading for the provincial capital, where he intended to stay a couple of days.


    ''I need to give some lessons to the bastard who bullied my father and Chad.'' A little cruel smile was playing on his lips. ''How dare he bully my family! No one is allowed to lay their hands on any of my family members.''


    After having lived the life of a cultivator these many years, it had become a habit for Austin to kick the ass of anyone who made the mistake of offending him.


    For his part, he would, of course, not provoke others on purpose. But once insult was thrown at him, he had no qualms about paying it back at twice the price.


    He soared above the ground at lightning speed, even faster than the rate that most bullet trains went.


    After all, the trains were still visible to the naked eye no matter how fast they zoomed by. Austin, on the other hand, was invisible at his full speed, save perhaps for a faint trace of the stream of light that would go past.


    It wasn''t really so remarkable, though, since his cultivation had actually taken a sharp fall after the Regression he had suffered.


    At the moment he was only at the Earth Realm in terms of cultivation base.


    But then again, his body possessed an endless vital energy, which never was, and never would be, exhausted.


    The vital energy stone in his elixir field alone held magnanimous amounts of strength, having constantly absorbed energy through all the years.


    "What was that?"


    "Did something bright flash by just now? It had an almost human like shape."


    "Is something wrong with my eyes?" "Oh my goodness, did I just see a ghost flash by?"


    Many people actually noticed the light trail that Austin left as he zoomed past.


    It was very faint, however, and the encounter very brief, that when they squinted or rubbed their eyes to take a closer look, they saw nothing there.

 Chapter 3031 The Family Party Of The Xu Clans

    Half a day later, Austin entered the provincial capital.


    The area was very familiar to him since he attended a university in the provincial capital. After he graduated, he found a job in a big coastal city in the south.


    Therefore, he strolled through the streets easily, admiring the bustling and noise of the mortals all around him.


    Using the savings his mother had given him, Austin found a hotel and checked in.


    He knew it was important to have somewhere he could come back to when he was done his business and the money would give him somewhere to lay low for a while if he needed it.


    Then, Austin got to work investigating the identity of the young master who had hurt his father and his elder brother. He spent hours following people, trying to overhear their conversations. He knew that this person was famous in the provincial capital. So it wouldn''t be long until he heard his name come up in regular conversation.


    His hard work paid off when he learned that the young master was the son of Titus Xu, the chairman of the CT Group Limited.


    His name was Sheehan Xu and he was very powerful and rich.


    The CT Group was a large enterprise group that consisted of many branches in various industries. It owned over one hundred companies and carefully raised them under its wings.


    So, the CT Group was really a big member of the community and very vital for the economy.


    Austin learned that the Xu Clan, where Titus Xu had originated from, was even more famous and wealthy than Austin had thought.


    As for Titus Xu, he was not only the chairman of the CT Group, but also the leader of the Xu Clan!


    He was momentarily grateful for the fame of the CT Group and Titus.


    Otherwise, it could have taken days to find them.


    ''Okay. They are famous but no one will truly miss them when they are gone, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    That evening, on the outskirts of the provincial capital, there was a three-storied villa in a high-end residential area and it was grand and beautiful, just like Austin had expected it to be.


    Around the villa was a large courtyard with a sparkling fountain in the middle of it.


    The courtyard occupied an area of five hundred square meters and there were flowers of various species planted on the edges of it. Ponds with colorful, small fish were spotted in and soft music played from an overhead speaker.


    With all its extravagance, the villa clearly belonged to the Xu Clan.


    It was customary that every year, the Xu Clan would hold a family party in this villa, and today, with great luck, it happened to be the annual family gathering of the Xu Clan.


    Normally,


    r.


    "If my guess is right, you''re the young master of the TC Group, Sheehan Xu.


    And I want to let you know that I''m here for you."


    Ignoring the rest, Austin turned to look at Sheehan.


    "You came here for me? But... I didn''t invite you. I''m not even sure that I know you,"


    Sheehan Xu mumbled, scratching his head.


    "I see. He must be a friend of the young master."


    All the other Xu Clan members turned to each other and seemed to nod in agreement.


    It was well-known that Sheehan Xu relished in the power of his father and spent the majority of his time loafing about and befriending countless losers. He didn''t do anything the proper way.


    It made some of them resent him and his easy rise to power.


    However, none of them had expected him to invite one of his friends to this important occasion.


    Besides, he had just ridiculed the Xu Clan on their big plans of development.


    ''This time, the young master has really gone too far.


    Humph! This young man is disrespectful and we can''t let him get away with it.''


    Instantly, all the gazes of the members of the Xu Clan were directed from Sheehan Xu to Austin.


    "I''m so angry with you, Sheehan!


    You''re just spending all your time with rubbish!


    When are you going to grow up?"


    Titus Xu shouted, feeling his anger boil over.


    "But, Dad, I actually don''t know him..."


    Unfortunately, his father didn''t look as though he was willing to listen to any explanations.


    "Ha-ha, the young master of Xu Clan is really immature.


    This time, he not only got himself in trouble, but also got your family involved,"


    Austin commenting, laughing gleefully.


    "What? What are you talking about?"


    Austin''s words had stunned all members of the Xu Clan into a brief silence.

 Chapter 3032 A Martial Arts Clan (Part One)

    "What the hell are you talking about? Who are you? I''ve never seen you before in my life!" Sheehan shouted as he was utterly discomfited by Austin''s direct accusations.


    A moment ago, he was scolded by his father severely even though he felt that he had done nothing wrong. Austin''s words were the last straws to break the camel''s back. He began to feel completely agitated.


    "You arrogant brat!


    This is not the proper place for you to cause troubles! Don''t you know who I am?"


    Meanwhile, Titus started to feel something unusual. As a clan leader for many decades, he had witnessed all kinds of occasions, both good and bad. He also had strong intuition on account of his long-term experience in dealing with different kinds of conflicts.


    He might not know this boy, but he surely knew his own son. And he heard every single word they had just said. It seemed to him that the young man was not a member of his son''s disreputable gang, but an intruder who intended to cause trouble in their family gathering.


    Titus held his head high and raised his chin at a certain direction. Stealthily, he signaled the security team to make a move and take down this arrogant intruder.


    In an instant, five brawny men in black suits quickly moved towards Austin. Their bulged waists showed that they carried heavy weapons with them.


    "Get him!"


    Titus snapped as the men in black approached Austin.


    He had paid a good sum of money to hire them as the clan''s elite group of bodyguards


    These muscular men used to be mercenaries who served in the battle fields all over the world.


    They had risked their lives for the handsome reward their clients paid and fought in the battlefield countless of times. Thus, they were extraordin


    probably be the only reason that made sense why he was being picked on by this total stranger who he had never seen before in his life. However, he could not explain himself because he was too terrified. He felt like he was going to faint right away.


    "Young man, don''t be presumptuous!


    Since you are a master of the martial arts, you should know the Xu Clan in the southwest region. We happen to be a branch of them, so it would best for you to behave yourself!


    Put my son down! Now!"


    Titus shouted imposingly.


    Since he had discovered that Austin was a martial arts master, he had to soften his tone. He believed it would be best to settle the matter through negotiation as soon as possible.


    The young man in front of him had reached such a high level at such a young age. Thus, Titus concluded that he might be a member of one of the most powerful martial arts clans in the world. He needed to be careful in order not to offend anyone.


    No one on Earth wanted to provoke a clan of martial arts.


    Even powerful government officials turned a blind eye to the dreadful martial arts clans and were reluctant to settle accounts with them.

 Chapter 3033 A Martial Arts Clan (Part Two)

    Therefore, both martial arts masters and their clans were above all the social classes, and were untouchable by ordinary people.


    ''A martial arts clan?''


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat.


    ''Are there other martial arts clans on Earth?''


    Austin came back to Earth with the expectation of seeing his family members again.


    He had also hoped that he could take the chance to learn more about his home planet.


    However, after learning about what his family had gone through, his current top priority was to avenge them.


    "Listen to me carefully. Ten years ago, a man named Clement Lin worked in your leather factory in Peace County. He had offended you unintentionally and was beaten up brutally by your hatchet men. He was in a vegetative state since then.


    Later on, Chad, one of his sons, came to ask you for an explanation. He wanted to know what his father did so badly for him to be treated like that. However, he also ended up severely injured.


    Do you remember all these horrible things that you did?"


    Austin said slowly as he fixed his cold eyes at Sheehan.


    "Peace County? A worker of our leather factory? Clement?"


    Sheehan was a little confused as he tried to recall any of those names.


    "Ah! Well, there was indeed a worker named Clement, and I remember what he looked like!


    But I don''t think I''ve seen you before. Who the hell are you? I don''t deny that I ordered my men to beat up that Clement because he got on my nerves! It''s none of your business anyway!"


    Sheehan yelled at Austin.


    "It does have something to do with me. Clement is my father and Chad is my elder brother!


    You injured the two most important men in my life! And you''re now saying that''s none of my business?


    e sound of his bones and joints cracking echoed in the entire area.


    Sheehan shrieked in agony.


    His piercing screams made everyone''s blood run cold. Some of them turned their heads away, while others covered their ears with their hands.


    For several times, Sheehan lost consciousness as he could not take the pain.


    However, Austin did not allow him to miss anything. He transmitted a thread of spiritual power to nourish Sheehan''s spiritual soul so that he would be awake for another round of their little game.


    Austin wanted him to feel every ounce of pain that he inflicted on him.


    "Stop! Stop! Boy, aren''t you afraid that the Xu Clan in the southwest might come after you? Please! Stop that right now!"


    Titus shouted as he shook with anger. He could not bear to witness his beloved son be tortured inhumanely.


    "Okay, I will give you a chance.


    Go and contact the Xu Clan right now. Ask them to come and help you.


    I''ll give you one day. If they are not here by tomorrow, I''ll kill all your family members."


    Austin smirked.


    He was looking forward to seeing what these so-called powerful martial clans would do.

 Chapter 3034 Sniper Rifle

    "Ouch, ouch! Dad, that hurts so much. Help me!" Sheehan kept on screaming over and over.


    Then he turned to Austin and spat, "You brat, let go of me right now, or my father will kill you!


    For the past few years, I stepped on at least a hundred people, and yet, none of them had the balls to seek revenge. You know why?


    It is because I am the son of Titus Xu.


    How dare you treat me this way? If you were smart enough, you should know who you''re dealing with."


    Sheehan narrowed his on Austin, threatening him. Then, he screamed loudly as he felt sharp pain coursing through his body.


    His scream echoed throughout the villa.


    Austin was very quick and decisive. For him, Sheehan''s words were nothing but empty threats. He had broken most of Sheehan''s bones before the people of the Xu family realized what was going on.


    A human being who knew nothing about martial arts was supposed to pass out after suffering so much pain.


    However, Austin did not want him to faint. He transferred a portion of his spiritual soul energy to Sheehan from time to time. He would also put a little spiritual energy in his body to prevent him from blacking out.


    This resulted into prolonging Sheehan''s suffering further. He was awake for every pain Austin inflicted on him. He felt the agony of his bones being crushed one by one for each passing second.


    This was the most cruel punishment in the world.


    All throughout, bodyguards from the Xu family kept attacking Austin in an attempt to put him down.


    There were at least a few hundred of them simultaneously striking Austin.


    After all, the Xu family was a rich and influential family. With their finances, they could easily hire as plenty of body guards as they pleased to protect their members.


    Since their annual party was held today, the villa was heavily guarded. A great number of bodyguards were on patrol within and outside the house.


    Austin pointed at those bodyguards who dashed towards him, sending them flying away.


    There were members of their family who witnessed the terrifying display of Austin''s skill and power. At the mere sight of him, they all felt their legs buckled.


    In their point of view, Austin was a demon.


    "Shoot him! Now!" Titus seethed angrily.


    His eyes were red and his face distorted due to anger. His anger was uncontrollable


    Since Sheehan was his only son, he had always spoiled him and never yelled at him even after he knew about the terrible things he had done before. And now, a stranger had the audacity to hurt his son in this way. This grotesque view of his son being slowly crushed into pieces was too much pain for Titus to bear. He only had one thought in his mind: take out Austin and save his son.


    As soon as their leader commanded, a group of bodyguards dashed into the yard instantly. Each of them was clad in classic black suit and an ear bud so they could hear their master''s commands. They all had a machine gun in their hands.


    Immediately complying to their master''s command, they simultaneously aimed their guns at Austin.


    "Brat, release my son now!


    Otherwise, you will not be able to


    "Ah! You murdered my son and my husband. I''m going to kill you!" a middle-aged woman frantically screamed as she rushed towards Austin.


    She was dressed elegantly.


    Austin gently flicked his fingers. The middle-aged woman was stunned for a moment, and a hole appeared in the middle of her brows. With that, she also died.


    "I was intending to spare your life. It''s unfortunate that you chose to do this."


    Austin shook his head and sighed as he looked at the dead woman.


    He had no problem with that woman. If she hadn''t tried to avenge her son and husband, he would have let her live.


    Austin had already taken killing people for granted.


    Having accustomed to the lifestyle in the world of martial arts, he had the tendency to resolve problems by violence. People on the Earth might disagree with the way he dealt with things.


    But this was how he used to settle things. This did not necessarily mean that the way he handled things was to be accepted on Earth.


    In fact, Austin might be regarded as an extremist in a modern society.


    However, Austin believed that what he did was necessary. To survive in the cultivators'' world, one must be ruthless and decisive. Showing mercy to those who deserved death was not the way they handled things.


    "How... How dare you lay a hand on our leader?


    Young man, don''t you dare leave just yet. We will not let you go!"


    The rest of the members of the Xu family who gathered in the yard were trembling tremendously. Several old people mustered up their courage and yelled at Austin.


    "I said let your people come here.


    I will only wait for one day.


    If I don''t see them one day later, I will kill you all,"


    Austin threatened with a sneer before he disappeared in the yard.


    The members of the Xu family stared at the place where Austin had stood. Fear was etched all over their faces. A moment later, some of them who were much older than the rest came back to their senses. "Hurry up!


    Contact the people in our main family in the southeast and tell them that we need help!" one of the elders shouted.

 Chapter 3035 The Xu Clan In The Southwest

    "How about we call the police?


    With the Xu Clan''s influence in the polity, we can surely summon members from the police force and make use of them to deal with that brat.


    No matter how powerful that brat is, I bet he won''t stand a chance against such a public power!"


    a young man said to an old man of the Xu Clan.


    However, before the young man could finish his sentence, he was smacked by the old man. His face turned red, and a palm-shaped bulge appeared on his left cheek.


    "Use your head. No matter what happens, the local government will turn a blind eye as long as it has something to do with powerful martial artists and their clans.


    That guy is apparently a martial arts master with a terrifying strength. He is probably a member of a powerful sect or clan.


    Do you think the police will intervene in the conflicts between clans of martial arts?


    For this matter, we have to depend on our family branch in the southwest.


    The members of the Xu Clan in the southwest are all capable martial arts masters.


    Let''s wait for their arrival. As long as there are martial arts masters from our clan, that guy surely won''t get away with it!"


    said the old man angrily.


    The young man from the Xu Clan who was still dizzy with the blow, did not dare to refute. He could only hold his face and be submissive.


    After leaving the Xu Clan''s villa, Austin went back to the hotel and began to meditate. He sat cross-legged in a state of cultivation.


    "Here on the Earth, the rules of nature are incomplete. The spiritual energy here is exhausted, and it is an extremely difficult environment for warriors to cultivate.


    It''s a good thing that I have so many cultivation resources. But the real question is, can I gradually restore my former cultivation base through time and practice?"


    Austin wondered.


    Through the cultivation, Austin did not want to break through to the next realm, but instead he wanted to restore his most powerful state.


    He had accumulated many cultivation resources over the years.


    As a matter of fact, these resources were so abundant that it would never be used up in his lifetime.


    Austin waved his hand, and thousands of high-level crystals immediately filled the room.


    These energy crystals were extremely rare and was endowed with a trace of the space law.


    It was so small that an ordinary drawer alone could hold at least tens of thousands of them.


    Then, Austin began to absorb the energy of the crystals.


    "I didn''t expect that some martial arts clans still existed in this world.


    However, no one knows how powerful these so-called martial arts clans are.


    Well, let''s start from the Xu Clan in the southwest and see,"


    Austin murmured as he absorbed the energy of the immortal spirit stones.


    In the southwest area of the country, in a bleak plateau, stood tall and steep mountain ranges.


    One of the mountains was so elevated that clouds had blocked it all year round.


    The view from the distance made people''s hair stand on the end as


    !"


    the middle-aged man in rough clothes stood up and said fervently.


    "Yes, you''re right!"


    After hearing what the middle-aged man said, several high-level members of the Xu Clan applauded.


    "Yes..."


    Even the master of the Xu Clan nodded with a proud smile on his face.


    The Xu Clan in the southwest indeed had the support of the Heavenly Mountain Sect.


    As far as they knew, the Heavenly Mountain Sect was one of the most powerful and terrible sects in the whole martial world.


    "All right!


    With the support of the Heavenly Mountain Sect, we, the Xu Clan in the southwest, really don''t have to be afraid of any other martial arts clans or sects.


    It is settled then. Set off immediately and deal with that brat.


    Remember, do not kill him immediately. Catch him first, and bring him back after you beat him until he can''t walk with his hind legs.


    In that way, the forces behind that guy would come, and we can resolve this through a negotiation,"


    the leader of the Xu Clan said sternly.


    Then, a few powerful masters of the Xu Clan took a group of young disciples to set out for the provincial capital where Austin was.


    "Get ready, you two. Let''s head off to the Heavenly Mountain Sect.


    The leader of the Heavenly Mountain Sect gave an order to all subsidiary forces and asked them to go to the Heavenly Mountain immediately. It was said that they had something important to discuss.


    Over the past period of time, divine temples around the world had been continuously revived, and the world''s environment had been constantly changing. I sense something mind-boggling is about to happen.


    According to the supreme grandmaster of the Heavenly Mountain Sect, our martial world is very likely to usher in an unprecedented era!


    Maybe the martial arts will be revive, and we will once again rule the world just like what we did during the ancient times,"


    the leader of the Xu Clan said to the two elders.


    "Yes, Master Skylar!"


    the two elders exclaimed in excitement.

 Chapter 3036 Too Weak (Part One)

    It was in the provincial city of Hume Province.


    Twilight had begun to settle over the courtyard of the Xu family''s villa in the quiet, protected area of the city.


    It was almost seven o''clock in the evening.


    The yard was ablaze with light, however. Lamps, spotlights, and fires were lit to illuminate a large group of people from the Xu family that were gathered there. Except, unlike before, there was no party. The atmosphere was depressed and tense.


    Along the outside of the courtyard, bodyguards in black suits stood with their arms crossed over their chests. They were standing so close to each other that no one would be able to slip through.


    In the north side of the courtyard sat three old men who wore solemn expressions on their faces. Through their half-closed eyes, they observed the people around them with gazes that were as sharp as that of wolves.


    The courtyard was brimmed with people all sitting facing these three elders. They were all silent, as if afraid to even cough and show an ounce of disrespect.


    Behind the three old men, more than one hundred people were sitting and waiting. They all looked proud and arrogant, emitting an aura of aloofness. The glances they occasionally spent on the other people in the courtyard were always filled with disgust.


    All the people present belonged to the Xu Clan from the southwest region of the country. Only moments before, they had dismounted a plane and arrived at the courtyard and they were clearly exhausted from their trip.


    The rest of the people in the courtyard were from one of the Xu Clan''s branches in the capital city of Hume Province. It was difficult for them to believe that such high figures were present and they couldn''t stop gaping at them with admiration and awe.


    tin.


    Without another word, he entered the courtyard with a measured stride, putting his hands behind his back in a nonchalant manner.


    "It''s him! It''s him! He''s arrived!"


    a bunch of the Xu Clan''s members from the provincial capital shouted, pointing at Austin as if he were a demonic beast.


    Fear rippled through the Xu Clan''s members that were closest to the gate. They clearly recalled the scene they had experienced the day before yesterday which was extremely terrifying.


    Just as before, silence draped over the area. The sound of Austin walking towards the three elders echoed through the air and all the while, no one''s eyes left his body.


    They were confused because this man looked exceptionally ordinary.


    There was not a trace of aura that an aggressive and fierce martial arts master should have and some of them felt slightly disappointed.


    "That''s him? This is the young man who was able to catch and ward a bullet back with his hands? You''re sure about that?"


    All the Xu Clan''s members from the headquarters in the southwest were wearing expressions of suspicion on their faces. They couldn''t believe that Austin was special or a threat at all.

 Chapter 3037 Too Weak (Part Two)

    The young man in front of him was not stout. He was too thin and slim to be a great fighter. Moreover, they could not sense any fluctuation of energy coming from him.


    "Ha-ha! That''s too funny!


    This whole time that we''ve been sat here, I''ve been trying to picture who could possibly want to find his fame by finding fault with the Xu Clan from the southwest, and I guessed that it must be someone from a major sect or a big martial arts clan.


    It never occurred to me that it''s just a young boy!


    Sirs, I have participated in two sessions of the martial arts contest, so I have seen all the outstanding figures from every sect and clan in our country.


    I''m especially impressed by the young talents of those most powerful sects and clans. I remember them very well.


    But this brat, I''ve never seen him in my life!


    He clearly doesn''t have any one else supporting him.


    As far as I''m concerned, he is just a lone wolf that has lost his way,"


    a young man in white robe said, walking out from behind the three elders. His words were full of mockery and spite, and he finished them by laughing wildly as if he had witnessed the most ridiculous thing under heaven.


    Unlike Austin, the young man in white robe looked extraordinarily strong. Even his smile was arrogant and sinful.


    He was the most gifted young man among the younger generation of the Xu Clan in the southwest.


    When the three elders'' gazes landed on him, they softened.


    "Really? You are sure that that young man doesn''t come from any of the major sects or clans?"


    After the young man in the white robe had finished speaking, the three elders and a


    ker.


    "One strike is enough for me to kill you.


    Go to hell!"


    the young man in the white robe roared furiously. He then rushed towards Austin and leapt into the air. He flew like a panther and aimed to punch Austin straight in the chest.


    His muscled arm retracted and the power behind the blow was so intense that the sound of it flying through the air was audible.


    Austin shook his head at the young man''s attack. With a flicking movement of his fingers, a wisp of weak vital energy was released.


    Bang!


    Just as fast as it had all started, it was over. The young man was flung backwards through the air like a bullet.


    He crashed into the opposite wall and passed out without the time to moan.


    "What''s happening? My god! That''s unbelievable! Is the fight... over?"


    All the people of the Xu Clan from the southwest in the courtyard were stupefied with their mouths open in shock. They kept looking back and forth between the unconscious young man and Austin, but they couldn''t figure out what had happened.


    The three elders had even jumped up from their chairs.

 Chapter 3038 Half Of Your Fortune

    With a flick of his finger, Austin defeated the white-robed young genius of the Xu Clan without even touching him. The young man laid unconsciously on the ground, and no one knew whether he was dead or alive.


    The three elders of the Xu Clan did not think that they could do what Austin had done to the white-robed teenager.


    At that point, the three old men stared at Austin sternly. They instantly knew that the strange newcomer was a formidable foe.


    "Humph! Young man, I have to admit that we are wrong about your strength! It turns out that you are a formidable master.


    Tell us who you are. Where are you from and who is your teacher?" the elder in a white suit said with a livid face.


    He stressed every syllable.


    "You are not worthy to know my name.


    I don''t care for introductions. Come on, what are you waiting for? Are you all as weak as that guy I just bested?


    I''m so disappointed,"


    Austin said boastfully as he shook his head with his hands behind his back.


    "Young man, watch your tone.


    Don''t push it!


    No one can insult our clan!"


    the elder in white robes shouted harshly.


    "Brat, I don''t care which sect or clan you come from. How dare you mess with us?


    Humph! In case you don''t know, we are an ally of the Heavenly Mountain Sect.


    Since you''ve provoked us, the people of the Heavenly Mountain Sect will not let you go,"


    the stout elder roared angrily.


    "Boy, you have the courage to look down upon us. Well, I will show you who we are and what we can do,"


    the third elder said as he took a step forward and looked at Austin threateningly.


    The three elders of the Xu Clan were completely agitated by Austin''s remarks.


    They exchanged looks at one another, and nodded their head all together. Then, they moved forward and closed in on Austin.


    Each of them looked energetic and vigorous. As they stamped their feet, the ground shook slightly.


    Austin could tell that the three old men were stronger than the teenager in the white robe.


    "Our elders are taking actions themselves!"


    "That damn brat is doomed!"


    In the yard, all the people from the Xu Clan watched as they got very excited.


    At the next second, the three elders swung at Austin at the same time.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The great force released by their fists caused terrible rumbling and clattering sounds.


    They all displayed the family-owned skill of the Xu Clan��the Dragon-smashing Fist, a technique that was quite famous in this whole country.


    The white-robed teenager had also employed the aforementioned fist move a little while back.


    The well-renowned fist skill was extremely potent that once an enemy was hit, his bones would be broken, and his internal organs would be smashed into powder.


    As they were pissed off by Austin, the three elders of the


    ed by you?


    If I spare you all, who should I punish then? Perhaps I should kill you all,"


    Austin sneered.


    The members of the Xu Clan in the yard were frightened to death after hearing Austin''s words.


    "We can compensate you, sir.


    How much do you want from us? Just name your price.


    We will give you whatever you want in exchange for our lives!" an elder said abruptly.


    Apparently, he read the underlying implications in Austin''s words.


    ''If he planned to kill us all, he would not waste time talking to us, '' the elder thought.


    What Austin really planned was for the Xu Clan to give him a sum of their wealth and assets.


    Money did not matter to Austin, but it meant a lot for his family.


    If his family chose to stay on Earth, Austin thought it was necessary to prepare enough money for them to live for the rest of their lives.


    This was his revenge.


    Sheehan treated Austin''s family terribly. Thus, Austin killed Sheehan and his parents.


    Earth was different from any of the worlds that Austin had been.


    Human beings on this planet were weak. However, the Earth was his hometown.


    Thus, he had no plan of taking too many lives here.


    "Hmm? Is that so?"


    Austin asked with a wry smile.


    ''As always, the old men are wiser than the young men, '' Austin thought.


    "Yes, how much do you need?


    We will give it to you as long as we can afford it!" the elder gushed.


    He and the rest of the Xu Clan were willing to negotiate.


    "Well, if that''s the case, then I want half of your fortune.


    If you agree, I will let you go,"


    Austin said in a straightforward manner.


    ''What did he say? Half of the fortune of our clan? Is he serious?''


    Austin''s offer had put all the people of Xu Clan in a dither. They felt a pang in their heart as they realized the bulk of riches they had to give up just to have their lives spared.

 Chapter 3039 Setting Up A Foreign Bank Account

    The old man who understood everything that Austin meant was aghast as well.


    He was not expecting this young man to have such an appetite for wealth, to the point that he wanted half of the Xu Clan''s property!


    "Hmm?" Austin said in a cold mocking voice after a while of silent shock from his audience. "Didn''t you brag that you could fulfill my requirement, no matter what it is?


    Do you mean to go back on your word? Because if that''s the case then I will have no choice but to kill you all."


    A chill descended upon the yard.


    Given Austin''s strength, he could easily manipulate the temperature of a small area.


    In a matter of moments, a harsh, cold wind was blowing and howling across the yard.


    The members of the Xu Clan were shivering in their clothes, their faces turning pale as their bodies froze so slowly.


    As the magnitude of Austin''s capabilities finally dawned on them, no one dared to voice their protests out loud.


    They were all thinking the same thing: this man was a demon!


    "Please do not be angry with us, sir!"


    The old man was trembling as he cried out.


    "We will meet your terms!"


    Money was important, of course, but there would be no point to their wealth if they all ended up dead there and then.


    They all knew Austin was not bluffing.


    He really would annihilate anyone who displeased him.


    "Now, are you absolutely sure?"


    Austin replied, his cold smirk still in place.


    "Yes, yes," the old man was nodding vigorously, eventually bowing low to the young man.


    "As long as you spare our lives."


    "All right, it''s settled then.


    I will give you one day to sort out all the assets belonging to the Xu Clan.


    I want half of all the property transferred under my name.


    I will come back tomorrow to seal our deal."


    The Xu Clan might have a considerably huge amount of property to go over with, but Austin was confident that they''d be able to hire a professional team to work overtime and meet his deadline.


    One day should be enough.


    "Sir," the old man spoke, and Austin could tell he was gritting himself for what he was about to say.


    "Can you promise that once the assets are in your possession, you will never again bother the Xu Clan?"


    "That''s right. The old grudges between your clan and me will be written off.


    If you make the mistake of messing with me again in the future, however, then that''s a different matter altogether.


    You best remember it."


    It was a thinly veiled threat, and everyone was only eager to acquiesce.


    "Yes, yes, understood." The old man was nodding vigorously again.


    Austin said nothing more


    r lawyers.


    The representatives of the local branch of a foreign bank in the Brilliant Kingdom were also present.


    It took them a whole day and a half to finally complete the arrangements.


    The Xu Clan was pretty influential in the provincial capital, after all, seeing as how the procedures went smoothly.


    In the end, Austin was given a new bank card.


    He nodded with satisfaction, and then disappeared in his usual fashion.


    When he was gone, the entire yard breathed a collective sigh of relief.


    "That demon has finally left!"


    Then their thoughts began to move towards a different direction.


    "Damn it!


    We''re in really deep trouble all because of Titus and his son!"


    Everyone was murmuring their curses to themselves as they slowly got back to their lives, or what was left of it anyway.


    Meanwhile, after Austin disappeared in the Xu Clan''s Villa, he used the Space Ship to transport himself back to his hometown.


    When he left home, he carried with him only the several thousand dollars that his mother gave him.


    Now he was returning with 2.5 billion dollars to his name.


    Not that it meant much to him.


    After all, he once had the wealth and resources of the entire Fallen Immortal Cosmos at his disposal.


    He could enjoy it all for as long as he liked.


    Compared to the abundance waiting for him in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, 2.5 billion dollars wasn''t even worth mentioning.


    Nevertheless, Austin decided he would enjoy this money with his family.


    It was as much a fruit of his labor as anything else he had.


    The shadow of his hometown soon loomed over the horizon.


    Austin was finally back home, and moments later he was stepping merrily along the streets leading back to his family.

 Chapter 3040 Ready For A Blind Date (Part One)

    The Heavenly Mountain was located in the far western region of the Brilliant Kingdom where Austin lived.


    The mountains around it lay in a zigzag line as the spine of the land. It was as if long ago, it was a colossal dragon that lied down and slept. The range was high to the west and low to the east, curling at the end like a tail.


    The Heavenly Mountain was extremely high, towering into the clouds. The weather was cold, and the air was very thin. Due to its unique ecological environment, natural scenery on this huge mountain was spectacular and different from other mountains.


    The mountains here were covered with a rug of trees, green, yellow, scarlet and orange, but their bare tops were scarfed with snow. The mountains soared into the air, trapping the glistening sun behind them. It looked like a picture that you would find in a book; a snow-glazed alpine scene, intercepted by vast stretches of the grassland.


    Their snow-capped peaks towered among clouds like rows of pillars made of white jade between heaven and earth. It was a sensational scene to behold!


    Atop one of the snow-covered peaks, there was a high mountain grassland, which was rare to see on a snow mountain. It was as green as any grassland on low altitude!


    It was extremely odd, as most part of the Heavenly Mountain was covered by thick snow all year round. So it was unusual to see a green grassland on the snow-covered mountain, especially on the peak.


    However, this was not the only peculiarity of this place.


    Surprisingly, there was an ancient city in this high mountain grassland!


    It was a large ancient city with a complete structure that all ancient cities would have: four high gates on its four walls, magnificent palaces, huge squares and a large number of wells for daily use. It had all the requirements it needed as one could see in all other ancient cities.


    The city was busy, bustling with people clad in


    he hall was the sect leader of the Heavenly Mountain Sect.


    He was famous in the martial world of Brilliant Kingdom for his excellent marital skills!


    Today, all the top leaders of the Heavenly Mountain Sect and the leaders of all the other sects and clans relying on the force of the Heavenly Mountain Sect gathered here to hold an important meeting.


    "Well, I have spoken with the leaders of several major sects and clans. We all believe that the abnormal visions in various sacred temples and the renewal of spiritual energy between heaven and earth are good signs. This means that Earth will witness the prime time for our world of martial arts!


    It''s well known that in the ancient times, Earth was full of martial arts cultivators. They practiced and improved their martial arts and earned their reputations through their combat abilities. Their great achievements and high abilities shocked the whole world!


    Now, we are finally seeing good signs in nature. The environment is changing for the better, and is becoming more and more suitable for us to cultivate. As long as our cultivators can get stronger and stronger, perhaps in the near future, we can be as powerful as our predecessors in the ancient times and regain the names for the cultivators in the world!"

 Chapter 3041 Ready For A Blind Date (Part Two)

    The leader of the Heavenly Mountain Sect stood up and announced. His voice joyously boomed throughout the entire hall.


    "This is great news, sir!"


    All the people around were excited. They applauded and roared with joy.


    In fact, the cultivators had a hunch that this was truly the case. It was of great significance that such a remark was uttered and confirmed by the sect leader of the Heavenly Mountain Sect. No one would suspected the validity of the words of such a renowned person.


    Everyone in the hall became even more excited.


    "Let me tell you a secret.


    There are many ancient books in our Heavenly Mountain Sect''s library, which have been passed down for ages in our possession.


    According to the records of those ancient books, cultivators in ancient times were very powerful. They could break stones with bare hand, fly across the seas and even crack the ground.


    Some say that there were some great martial arts masters who were able to travel through spaces in universe and pick up stars and the moon!


    Back then, any imperial power was as weak as an ant in the cultivators'' eyes!


    The cultivators were the true rulers of this planet at that time!"


    the leader of the Heavenly Mountain Sect uttered slowly in an admirable tone.


    Everybody in the hall let out a long breath in disbelief!


    ''How could that be possible?'' They all questioned this in their minds. All this information was quite had for them to ingest immediately.


    Most people in the hall wore expressions of shock and disbelief on their faces at the words of the Heavenly Mountain Sect''s leader. They were so stunned that they were in a total statement of shock, unable to breath for the time being.


    "Sir, I believe those extremely strong people could break stones with their bare hands. But isn''t it too exaggerated that cultivators in ancient times could even fly across the seas and crack the ground?


    A


    to obey her request.


    Their family had now owned a fortune of 2.5 billion, although they hadn''t yet know they were that rich. Austin believed that with that fortune, Chad could pick any girl he loved as his wife.


    Since his mother demanded him accompany them, he decided not to turn her down.


    Chad tidied himself up carefully and got fully prepared for the blind date. He even went to the barber''s to get the most fashionable hair style.


    Then, the whole family went out for the blind date.


    The rendezvous was arranged at the Luxury Restaurant.


    In their small county, the Luxury Restaurant was actually considered very high-end.


    It was erected in the center of the town square, a famous business in the catering industry of this small county. It was a building of five story, luxuriously decorated like a palace.


    The consumption in the Luxury Restaurant was expensive. A simple vegetarian dish in the Luxury Restaurant would cost at least several hundred bucks, with which one could actually buy a whole lot of vegetables from the market.


    The whole family of Lin waited in a private room. Except Austin, all the three others were a little nervous.


    Chad felt flustered especially. He had to take deep breaths from time to time to calm himself down.

 Chapter 3042 The Blind Date

    Austin and his family were on the third floor of the Luxury Restaurant.


    It cost his parents a whopping five hundred dollars to book this room.


    Chad and their parents were all heartbroken when they caught sight of the bill.


    To dine in such a fancy restaurant was indeed too much for any poor family from a small town, but they had no choice.


    This was the restaurant chosen by the woman Chad had to meet up with.


    "It''s all right," Austin''s mother kept reassuring him. "Your father and brother now have their own jobs. They can earn at least five thousand dollars every month. We can afford to eat here even just this once."


    For his part, Austin was amused more than anything.


    He was tempted to tell his mother that they had, in fact, enough money to buy the entire Luxury Restaurant, let alone have a single meal there.


    They were filthy rich.


    Well, he wanted the perfect opportunity and timing to break the news so he kept his mouth shut.


    The four of them waited and fidgeted in the room for the better part of two hours before the door opened.


    Afra entered along with a young girl.


    Afra was in her fifties, had small eyes, and wore impeccable clothes and dark lipstick.


    Austin immediately had the impression that she was a cunning old hag.


    He turned to look at the girl behind her.


    He eyed her up and down, his eyebrows slowly rising as he took in every detail.


    The girl was probably around twenty-five years old, had curly red hair, fair complexion, and very fine features. In short, she was pretty.


    What was more, she had excellent taste in makeup. She wore it lightly, with only a faint swipe of silver on her lids that made her look all the more alluring.


    She was also wearing a beige one piece dress, which gave her an air of chic sophistication.


    It would seem that she preferred a style that made her look more mature than her age.


    Austin glanced at her eyes, and he couldn''t help but feel that this younger girl was shrewd and experienced beneath all her facade.


    His spiritual sense being as extremely strong as it was, and he being a good observer, so he could infer a person''s character with a single glance.


    ''This woman appears to be very good with men, '' he thought to himself. ''She seems worldly and able to manipulate people easily. My brother, on the other hand, is simple and honest. They wouldn''t be a good match.''


    Meanwhile, Chad and their parents had also been discreetly eyeing the girl as they exchanged greetings and pleasantrie


    hing his options.


    ''And there is no certainty that we will end up married. I don''t think spending this much on her is such a good idea.''


    Austin''s thoughts were taking an angry route.


    ''Looks like this girl isn''t here to find herself a marriage partner in my brother, but to swindle our family of our money!


    There''s no point in dragging this on any longer.''


    Without saying a word, he picked up a cup of tea and rose from his seat. Drink in hand, he walked over to where Kate was sitting. "Stop!" the girl cried in alarm. "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Austin did stop just in front of her, and sneered.


    "What do you think it is that I''m about to do? I''m going to teach you a lesson." Then he threw the tea at her face, and it soaked her hair and dress. Kate screamed.


    "Are you out of your mind? You are so screwed, you son of a bitch!"


    Afra was yelling furiously as well.


    "Do you have any idea what you''ve just done?! How dare you insult her like this? Do you want your brother to live alone for the rest of his life?"


    Austin only rolled his eyes, his cold voice laced with malice as he addressed the two women. "You bitches. Did you really think I wouldn''t know the games you''re trying to play here? You''re just here to milk us out of money. Get out!"


    "Nonsense!" Afra shouted at Austin, before turning to his mother.


    "Has your son gone crazy? I''m trying to help Chad find a wife, and this is what you do! This is too much!


    Do you know that I''ve been a matchmaker in this town for decades? I have connections to influential people! I swear to you, your sons will never be able to find a woman to marry in this town. Mark my words!"

 Chapter 3043 The Spirit-possessing Skill

    "Afra, why do you even bother explaining to them? They''re just a bunch of poor guys anyway.


    Yeah, you''re right. So what if I came here to swindle money out of you?


    And wow, you really dared to pour tea on me. You better watch your back, because I won''t let you get away," Kate daunted as she quickly got up.


    She even tried to scratch Austin''s face with her long fingernails.


    Kate looked down on Austin and his family just because they were poor. This was enough reason for her to get back at them for bullying her.


    Controlling his mind, Austin unleashed a wisp of his vital energy.


    Kate was thrown into the air and fell into the table when she got hit.


    It created quite a mess as the tableware broke when they tumbled to the ground, and tea splashed all over the place.


    "Ow! You have the nerve to hit me, huh? You''re dead meat!" Kate yelled furiously as she struggled to get up.


    When she got the chance, she took out her phone and dialed a series of numbers.


    "Ford, I need your help. Some jackass just beat me,"


    she grumbled, clutching the phone on her ear.


    In his mind, Austin was sneering that he did not even worry about taking her phone.


    "Seriously? I thought you were just poor. It turns out your son even lacks manners. How rude!"


    Afra yelled at Austin''s mother.


    Austin''s parents and his brother were all dumbfounded by what they had just witnessed. They thought Austin had already gone too far when they saw him spill the tea on Kate, but catching sight of the ruckus they made confounded them.


    However, they eventually found out that Afra and Kate were up to something.


    When they heard what Kate said and noticed her indifferent attitude towards them, they realized what was really going on.


    "Afra, tell me the truth. You brought Kate here because you tried to swindle our money, didn''t you? All of this is just a setup!"


    Austin''s mother grilled Afra in a very displeased tone.


    "Okay, fine��yes, that''s right, and now I have nothing else to say to you,"


    Afra admitted without any hint of remorse.


    "This is going too far. I have been nice to you and even gave you over two thousand dollars in hopes that you can introduce a nice girl to Chad.


    I can''t believe that you tried to trick me into giving you money!"


    Austin''s mother was shaking violently as she pointed her finger at Afra.


    "Are you joking? Is your brain not functioning well?


    To help cure your husband, you sold your house in town and now live a small bungalow in a remote suburb.


    Your family is stinking poor. Do you really think that there''s a decent girl who would be willing to marry your son?


    Stop daydreaming and accept the fact!


    Both of your sons will spend the rest of their lives alone,"


    Afra stated some harsh words.


    "How dare you�� Is that enough reason for you to lie to my face?"


    Austin''s mother was too angry to say another word after that.


    "Since you came to ask me for help, why would I miss the chance to make a fool out of you?" Afra snapped with a sneer.


    She didn''t fe


    urmuring something.


    "Don''t tell me�� Is that a Spirit-possessing Skill?"


    Since he was born on Earth, Austin immediately recognized the technique that Ford was displaying.


    The Spirit-possessing Skill was a way to invite some powerful spirits to take over the body of the one performing it.


    It was said that some skillful people could summon various kinds of supernatural beings and let these spirits control them. That way, they could gain infinite power and physical strength.


    Most people regarded this practice as a mere superstitious activity and didn''t give it too much credit.


    Austin was amused. He also didn''t believe that such a skill really existed.


    A few moments later, Austin felt the ground under his feet shake vigorously.


    Austin''s eyes narrowed and he heightened his senses. He stared at Ford as he sensed that he was accumulating strong energy.


    Each time Ford stomped his foot, the floor would tremble violently.


    "Oh my God! It''s an earthquake!"


    The guests in the Luxury Restaurant, particularly those on the third floor, were starting to panic.


    "Go to hell, brat!" Ford yelled.


    As he raised his head, his eyes turned red. He stared at Austin as if a wild animal was hunting its prey.


    ''What''s going on? How could he conjure such a mysterious and powerful evil energy?


    Moreover, this evil energy seemed to be very conscious.


    It looks like the rumors regarding the Spirit-possessing Skill were true.


    It might be a unique kind of a secret summoning skill.''


    Austin stared back at Ford with a straight face.


    With his tremendous strength, some evil energy wouldn''t scare him at all.


    "Hey brat, are you about to wet your pants? Don''t act so tough now. I have asked a great master to possess me. You''re going to be dead meat soon!"


    Ford walked towards Austin with a sinister smile and bloodthirsty eyes.


    He clenched his fists as loud sounds could be heard coming from inside his body. He looked very different from before, as he was being drenched with great power.

 Chapter 3044 The Balance Of The Bank Card

    At that moment, Ford''s whole body was puffing up like a balloon.


    Soon, he turned into a strong and massive giant, more than two meters high, that released an evil and malicious aura.


    He looked like a demon that had just crawled out of the deep darkness of hell.


    All of a sudden, Ford took a leap and launched his fist attack towards Austin in a flash.


    The powerful force tore the air apart and there was a weird sound of whining from his fist.


    If that punch hit an ordinary person, the result would be horrendous.


    "Austin!"


    Austin''s parents and elder brother were shocked.


    "Ford, beat that bastard to death!"


    Kate and Afra were overjoyed to see such a scene.


    Austin gently stretched out his hand and grabbed Ford''s fist that was about to hit him.


    All of a sudden, Ford felt that his fist was tightly clamped by an iron grasp, and that he was unable to move.


    "How dare you! Master, please show yourself and help me!"


    Ford was so furious that his face had turned red and thick blue veins had started to bulge out of his neck.


    Austin''s physical strength was so great that no one could defeat him, even if Ford could summon a demon or a monster.


    Ford only managed to invite a mysterious force to help him, and that was far from enough.


    ''What? I thought the Spirit-possessing Skill was only a story. I didn''t expect it to be true...''


    Austin was curious. Grabbing Ford''s hand tightly, he released his spiritual sense to detect the evil energy around Ford.


    "Die!" Ford roared.


    Austin felt a wave of malignant energy with infinite killing intent spread, while gusts of wind and dark clouds started to surge toward him.


    "Humph!"


    Austin sneered as he launched his counterattack directly towards the evil energy.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a deafening explosion rang out in Ford''s body. In an instant, the evil energy inside him shattered under Austin''s ferocious physical strength attack.


    There were even faint horrifying grumbles of unwillingness.


    Puff!


    Ford''s body suddenly shrank like a balloon being punctured.


    "What? You actually destroyed my Spirit-possessing Skill!"


    Ford snarled in disbelief. He collapsed on the floor and glared at Austin with utmost terror.


    He had defeated many martial arts masters in the past using the Spirit-possessing Skill.


    But he could not believe that Austin had annihilated his most precious skill so easily.


    "My master will kill you! He can invite a powerful ancestral being to help me!"


    Ford shouted while he gritted hi


    lap.


    However, he would never allow anyone to humiliate his family like that.


    "What are you looking at, you little bastard?"


    Afra and Kate scoffed.


    "Answer me. Will you eat the tables and chairs if we are able to give the hundred thousand dollars?"


    Austin asked coldly.


    "That''s right! We''ll both do it.


    I''ll even eat the napkins and chopsticks!


    You can fool others about your economic condition, but not me!


    I know you don''t have a single dime to your name!"


    Afra taunted Austin and his family.


    "Yeah, I know you can''t afford that kind of money! You poor scoundrels!"


    Kate also screamed.


    "All right. Bring the POS machine here,"


    Austin said to the manager of the Luxury Restaurant.


    "Are you really going to pay for it? Okay. You, get a POS machine here,"


    the manager said to a waiter behind him. It was a win-win situation for him. He couldn''t be happier if Austin would be able to pay for it.


    Then, the waiter brought the POS machine.


    "Check the balance of this card first."


    Austin handed a bank card to the waiter.


    "You little bastard, stop playing tricks. You''ll know the consequences when you can''t afford it."


    Afra sneered and did not believe that Austin had the money to pay.


    She had known Austin''s mother for years, so she knew very well the financial condition of his family.


    The waiter took Austin''s card and inserted it into the POS machine. Then, he let Austin input the password.


    A long number then appeared on the machine.


    "What?!" the waiter blurted out.


    He was stunned, and couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "It says here that you have fifty million dollars in this card..."


    said the waiter.

 Chapter 3045 A Billionaire (Part One)

    Fifty million!


    As soon as the waiter announced the number, everyone was dumbfounded, including Austin''s parents and elder brother.


    "That... No, that is impossible. You must have made a mistake!


    These people are penniless! How could they have fifty million dollars in their bank account?"


    Aunty Afra stammered. She was at a loss for words, clutching her chest for this unexpected turn of events.


    "Recheck it!"


    The manager of the restaurant urged the waiter to investigate this matter further, in case anything went amiss.


    The waiter complied, and to his surprise, the number that reflected on the screen of the POS terminal was accurate. The waiter rubbed his eyes to check if he indeed saw the whole thing right��and it was! The number displayed on the screen was longer than a cellphone number.


    "I am not mistaken. The balance of this bank card is indeed fifty million!"


    The waiter couldn''t peel his eyes off the screen of the POS terminal. He wanted to doubt the outrageous amount that appeared, but he checked it several times, and it remained the same number. These people were wealthy!


    "What? Fifty million?"


    Everyone in the room, including Austin''s parents and Chad, was stunned to the core.


    "No! I don''t believe it!


    You must have made a mistake!"


    Aunty Afra protested like a madwoman.


    Of course, she had every reason to doubt this preposterous claim. After all, she personally confirmed herself that the Lin family were paupers a few moments ago.


    These people, who she claimed as "paupers", actually owned fifty million dollars on their bank account! She truly despised them to the core.


    "What the hell, Aunty Afra? You told me they were poor, and they would listen to whatever I ordered them to do! What''s this whole thing about?"


    Kate slammed her fists at the table. She felt like she was duped.


    "Are you sure this is correct?" the manager once again asked the waiter. He was having a hard time accepting this as well so he looked


    he bank cards was approximately two hundred million dollars!


    Austin was a billionaire? That was unbelievable!


    They found it unimaginable and absurd that all this was true. Something felt amiss for them.


    Austin was just an unassuming guy that they looked down on a few moments ago. They all thought that he had nothing with him. But now, pieces of evidence had shown that he was indeed an affluent person. This sudden change in perspective towards him was too much to handle!


    Even Austin''s parents and elder brother had their mouth agape. Their hearts thumped violently for the unbelievable fact.


    "Tell me. Is this a dream?"


    Austin''s mother muttered to her husband with a wry smile on her face.


    She was not elated with this discovery. Instead, she felt a little apprehensive about it. She couldn''t imagine this happening in real life��her life! This felt too good to be true. Something must be off!


    Her younger son had been missing for ten years, but all of a sudden, he came back out of nowhere. That whole thing was a mystery in itself. Doubts and suspicions swirled in her mind about her son''s disappearance and sudden return. To top it all off, he had way too many bank cards with him, each of them having an exorbitant amount. Anyone would find these chains of events scary, or suspicious, at least.

 Chapter 3046 A Billionaire (Part Two)

    She was just an ordinary woman who married an ordinary man, living an ordinary life. Everything she knew was to earn their living through hard work and being kind to others.


    "That''s impossible!


    This is a scam! This person is undoubtedly a fraud!"


    Aunty Afra was unwilling to drop this whole thing. In fact, she got even more agitated as she learned about Austin''s riches. She started laughing hysterically.


    "Damn it! You ignorant mad woman! You messed up my chance in marriage. I will not let this go easily!"


    Kate shouted at Aunty Afra, as she messed up this opportunity. Kate started to believe that the Lin family was wealthy.


    They were billionaires rich enough to manipulate everyone and everything in the small county in finance and all other fields!


    Unfortunately, she started on the wrong foot with her gangsters. She regretted this, and she felt scared of what the Lin family could do.


    While they were busy exchanging their surprised looks in Austin''s bank account, Kate was observing the Lins carefully. As she did so, she settled her eyes upon Chad, the man she was supposed to have a date tonight.


    If they were as well-off as she thought they were, then why not just make this fake blind date into a real one?


    As soon as this thought crossed her mind, her gaze on Chad suddenly became soft and affectionate. She thought this was an excellent opportunity for her to marry him and acquire a portion of their wealth. She was confident that her beauty was enough to win him over.


    "Is that man really that prosperous?"


    Lying on the ground, Ford still stared at Austin with ferocity in his eyes. He observed Austin from head to toe with a judging look. No one knew exactly what was running in his head.


    "You want to have one hundred thousand as compensation, right? Fine, deduct tha


    softened.


    Suddenly, loud crisp sounds permeated the room.


    Austin raised his hand and slapped the two women on their faces. They were immediately thrown out by the impact.


    "Eat!"


    Austin uttered coldly.


    "You little beast! How dare you beat me again! That''s..."


    Aunty Afra yelled in vehemence. Before she could finish her sentence, another strong slap landed on her face.


    Clap! Clap! Clap!


    Austin kept slapping the faces of Aunty Afra and Kate repeatedly.


    "Stop it, Austin! Let it go. Let''s go home."


    Austin''s mother finally stepped up and stopped Austin. She was determined to let go of this whole thing, so Austin complied per her mother''s wishes.


    Then, the Lins finally left the private room.


    Before he left, Austin marked a spiritual sense sign on Ford''s body.


    With that spiritual sense mark, Austin could sense his whereabouts any time and wherever he went.


    Ford was able to use the Spirit-possessing Skill, something that Austin had always thought to be a story people randomly made up. Austin wanted to how he got that skill.


    Silence prevailed the whole room once again after the Lins left. Everybody who was there looked at each other in embarrassment and shock.

 Chapter 3047 Austin Told His Family The Truth

    They went back home after that.


    "Austin, what the hell is going on! Tell us the truth!"


    Suddenly, his parents were yelling at Austin.


    "Dad, Mom, please let me explain..."


    Looking at his parents'' faces that were full of worry and concern, Austin knew that it was time to tell them the whole truth. There was no point hiding it from them anymore.


    "Austin, actually I have been wanting to ask you for a long time. Ten years ago, after you had a car accident in Smile City, I arrived at the funeral home of Smile City and saw your dead body.


    Your body has been kept in the funeral home of Smile City since then.


    And now you just suddenly came back. This is beyond surprising. I am at a loss for words and can''t even begin to describe the overwhelming feeling that we have right now. We are overjoyed, relieved and terrified at the same time!


    I actually asked for three days'' leave and went to Smile City. Then I saw your dead body at the mortuary of the funeral home there.


    When I came back, I didn''t dare to ask you the reason because I was afraid all of this was not true.


    I was afraid that this was just a dream.


    Now, Austin, you should explain what happened to us,"


    Austin''s brother, Chad, standing beside them, said slowly after taking a deep breath.


    "What? Austin''s dead body is still lying in a funeral home in Smile City?" Austin''s parents were completely shocked by Chad''s words. "But Austin, you are standing in front of us now..."


    Completely confused, they turned to Austin.


    "Austin, you''re not a ghost, are you? Or maybe you are? You came back to keep us company because you miss us so much, right?"


    His mother''s eyes also turned red.


    "Really? After the car accident, my body was kept in the funeral home of Smile City for that long?


    How come? Why didn''t you cremate my body?


    Tell me, Chad!"


    Austin felt that something was amiss.


    "Actually, I did, request that.


    But everything happened so fast. Back then, I gave instructions to cremate your body so that I could bring your ashes back to our hometown and our family could grieve.


    However, some weird and mysterious people came to me, saying that your car accident case had many questionable points. In order to conduct a thorough investigation, your body couldn''t be cremated at the time.


    They gave me some money to keep me quiet. They specifically instructed that I couldn''t tell anyone about it.


    Within the past ten years, I went to Smile City several times. I wanted to fulfill my duty and have your body cremated, so that you could finally rest in peace. Also, our family needed a sense of closure. So it was the right thing to do. But I failed every time,"


    Chad said slowly while trying to recall every detail as much as he could.


    "Right. Okay."


    Austin nodded.


    His intuition was telling him that something was wrong.


    Back then, after getting drunk, he lost all control and reason, and without thinking, he rushed out to the middle of the road. That was how he got run over by a fast-approaching vehicle. Although it was tragic, it was nothing out of the ordinary. Countless people around the world died every


    t three divine pills from his Space Ring, gave one to each of his parents and his older brother. He used his vital energy to help them digest the pills.


    The energy contained in the three divine pills was so terrifying that if ordinary people took them directly, they would be blown to pieces in an instant.


    After the three absorbed the three divine pills, the physical quality of his parents and his brother soared sharply!


    The energy in their bodies was surging and causing a loud bang from time to time, as if there were a great river rushing inside their bodies.


    Now, they had the strength of ten thousand pounds if they threw out a punch!


    Then, according to his parents'' physical characteristics, Austin taught them three brilliant vital energy refining skills.


    Whether they agreed to leave the Earth with him or not, he would help them step on the road of cultivation.


    Only by cultivating and changing their lives, could they prolong their own lifetime infinitely.


    Austin didn''t want to see his family getting old or even die after one or two hundred years.


    After he had taught them the vital energy refining skills, Austin transmitted waves of powerful vital energy essence of the spiritual tree in their Soul Seas.


    All of a sudden, the spiritual soul energy of his parents and his elder brother had risen sharply!


    Not only that, some spiritual sense even appeared in their individual soul seas!


    "Dad, Chad, it is best that you both resign from your jobs.


    The three of you should focus on your cultivation at home from now on.


    Next, I plan to leave home and go around the world to find the secrets hidden on this planet,"


    Austin said.


    Austin took out a few Space Rings and gave them to his family.


    The three Space Rings were already full of cultivation resources. Austin''s family did not need to start from an empty slate.


    On this planet, the Earth, spiritual energy had almost been exhausted.


    However, Austin had brought back a huge amount of cultivation resources, which were enough to support the family to a certain level of cultivation.

 Chapter 3048 The Whole Family Cultivates

    In the following days, under Austin''s guidance, his parents and brother started to cultivate.


    Austin was pleasantly surprised to find that his mother had even managed to progress farther and faster than his father and his brother.


    But Austin wasn''t too worried.


    He had a multitude of resources, including all kinds of precious natural treasures that could assist in one''s cultivation.


    He also knew of many secret methods that could enhance one''s aptitude and potential.


    Naturally, he felt confident that he could help boost his father''s and brother''s cultivation of necessary.


    Austin had already formed a resolve to ensure that his family reached a certain realm which would enable them to live at least a few thousand years.


    That way he wouldn''t have to worry about everybody''s lifespan.


    He knew all too well that he couldn''t stay indefinitely on Earth.


    He would eventually have to leave.


    But the least he could do before his departure was to secure his family''s welfare, and jumpstart their cultivation so he could make sure that they were in the right direction.


    Chad and their father had already quit their jobs.


    These days, they spent their time cultivating at home.


    Austin kept them under constant supervision.


    He would correct them when they made mistakes, and advised them on the proper methods.


    His cultivation base had been weakened after he came to the Yellow Cosmos, but Austin was originally at the Golden Immortal Realm. He had no problems teaching his family how to cultivate.


    He didn''t dwell much on it, since he retained his knowledge of martial arts and deep understanding of the laws of nature anyway.


    These were what was essential to cultivators.


    Fortunately for them, even though his family had no history whatsoever in cultivation, they did not have trouble learning it.


    Austin was, after all, an excellent and diligent teacher.


    Five days passed. It was the middle of the night, and Austin sat cross-legged in his room.


    He was trying to comprehend the law on the surface of the Earth.


    His concentration was then broken by some noise coming from their gates outside.


    He used his spiritual sense to check what was going on, and perceived about a dozen people creeping outside their yard.


    Among these stealthy intruders, Austin recognized Ford, who had displayed the Spirit-possessing Skill in the Luxury Restaurant.


    ''What a ruthlessly greedy guy!


    He''s probably here to rob us.''


    Austin''s smile was both cruel and expectant.


    In their encounter earlier, he had already used his spiritual sense to gauge this guy''s character.


    The purpose of these uninvited guests was no mystery at all.


    Meanwhile, outside, Ford and h


    l requires that the entities to be summoned be specific, whether they''re real existing beings or divine gods that had long perished.


    Now what divine gods did these bastards summon? The Earth is one of the birthplaces of divine gods, after all.


    Is it possible that they summoned the divine gods that used to live here? Hmmm, which ones could they be?''


    Austin pondered over this, since he was deeply interested in this aspect of Earth''s history.


    His musings were disrupted by the brawny man''s angry shout. "Go to hell, brat!"


    He stomped on the ground once, then lunged at Austin with murderous intent.


    The rest of his cohorts followed suit.


    "Humph! Filthy little tricks!" Austin scoffed with contempt.


    He activated the Omnipotent Lightness and charged towards his enemies.


    He hit them with his hand, smashing their heads blow by blow.


    He was so swift his foes didn''t even have the time to scream before their heads exploded.


    It didn''t take long before there was only one left and it was the brawny man.


    He was standing still, not daring to move even an inch.


    He was visibly frightened to his very core.


    Austin looked him in the eye as he waved his hand.


    A flame erupted in the corpses littered on the ground, and it burned the bodies to ashes that disappeared into the wind.


    "Austin!" His mother''s shout was a little fearful. His family might have started cultivating, but they had never witnessed such a brutal display in their lives.


    "You''ll get used to it," Austin said to his family. "This is the world of cultivators. Killing is inevitable."


    He asked them to carry on with their cultivation, and gave them a few more reassurances.


    Then he walked to the brawny man and grabbed him. "Take me to your master."


    With that, they flew into the night sky.

 Chapter 3049 The Ancient Temple Of Elliot

    The man was extremely fearful of Austin, so he answered every question Austin asked.


    With the man''s guidance, they arrived at an isolated mountain about ten miles away from the town.


    In the wilderness, they found an old-looking temple.


    "My master usually stays and practices his martial arts in this place. We come here so we can learn martial arts from him,"


    the man said nervously.


    ''How can there be a temple in this kind of place?


    Besides, there''s not even a hint of positive energy in this temple. All I can sense is the strong aura of evil, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Despite his distance from the temple, Austin''s spiritual sense was capable of perceiving anything in it.


    Crash!


    Austin hit the man''s head with his hand and released the Scorching Evil Fire. With the rolls of flames, the man''s body was quickly burned to ashes.


    A moment ago, Austin heard a conversation from the group of people that included the man he just killed. They were not only planning on grabbing his money but also decided to kill his whole family. After they executed their plan, they were going to get rid of all pieces of evidence by destroying their bodies.


    Upon hearing that, Austin felt enraged and came after them to show no mercy.


    Moreover, these people had the Spirit-possessing Skill and were powerful. If they continued to exist, more people would be in danger and might end up being killed by them.


    After Austin killed the man, he moved towards the temple deep into the remote area of the mountain.


    In just a few seconds, Austin arrived in front of the temple.


    It seemed that the temple had been there for many years. The paints on its walls had been severely worn out that no one could know its original color.


    Despite that, the temple was kept clean. The threshold was stamped smoothly, and it seemed that several people were visiting the place often.


    All of a sudden, Austin stood alert as he felt that a spiritual sense, coming from the temple, was aimed at him.


    Moreover, it was a powerful one.


    ''There''s something unusual in this temple.''


    Austin was surprised and thrilled at the same time.


    The Earth was nearing the end of the cultivation era, and it was difficult for living beings to cultivate themselves.


    However, inside the temple was someone who possessed a strong spiritual sense. Austi


    rds and spears.


    Moreover, he had eighty-one loyal followers. All of them had tough bodies and were known for having eight arms and nine toes. These followers also had an outstanding fighting ability.


    "Is this place Elliot''s holy shrine?"


    Austin was amazed as he didn''t expect that he would see it in this kind of place.


    He contemplated for a while and took out an old wooden ruler.


    It was the Layne''s Ruler. Austin obtained it as a prize when he won first place in the first round of the trial back in the Primordial Road.


    The most impressive feat of the Layne''s Ruler was that it could be used to conquer all kinds of arrays, including the most complex and the most dangerous ones. Almost all arrays would be rendered useless in front of it.


    "Well, I guess I can try using the Layne''s Ruler and see whether it can break this one," Austin said in a hopeful tone.


    Austin held the ruler in his hand and walked towards the temple.


    Since he had obtained the ruler, he never had the chance to use it against powerful arrays. It was the perfect opportunity to make use of it.


    Whoosh!


    Austin reached the temple again in a split second.


    Boom!


    The temple burst out more dazzling demonic lights as the array emitted terrifying energy directed at Austin.


    He was amazed that an array like this existed in such a backward planet.


    Austin estimated that even a golden immortal would not be able to cope up with this kind of array.


    However, with the power of the Layne''s Ruler in his hand, he might have had a huge chance of overcoming it.

 Chapter 3050 Elliots Statue

    Earthy yellow law runes were released by the old ruler and spread in all directions.


    Wherever the runes passed by, the space around them would become distorted.


    With the old ruler in his hand, the yellow runes covered the surface of Austin''s body. He then went straight into the array that was set up around the ancient temple and passed through without any scathe.


    ''The Layne''s Ruler is indeed amazing. I can''t believe it can outdo arrays at this kind of level, ''


    Austin thought, satisfied with its performance.


    "How could this be?!"


    A loud voice full of shock came from inside the old temple.


    Austin walked up to the temple and kicked the door open without any hesitation. Then, he slowly entered through the wide-open doors.


    If he hadn''t taken out Layne''s Ruler in time, he might have been wounded by the surrounding array.


    With that, he didn''t bother playing nice.


    "Who on earth are you? How did you break in?


    Aren''t you afraid of being punished by our ancestor? You''re making a huge mistake here, brat," an old man in his fifties shouted at Austin with a stern face.


    He was dressed in a long robe with visible patterns of the eight diagrams on it. He strode towards the entrance and stopped a few feet away from Austin. A group of young men with murderous expressions on their faces followed the elder and stayed behind him. They scattered and formed a line to prevent Austin from barging in further.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense and found out that they were all mortals. Therefore, he didn''t even bother to cast them a second glance.


    In his mind, he knew that these people could do him no harm.


    Austin looked around and calculated that the temple occupied about forty square meters. It wasn''t much of a big temple compared to what he had in mind.


    Moreover, he saw that there were three halls inside it. A tall statue which was placed on a table at the main hall caught his attention��a scary-looking deity that had three heads and six arms with wings.


    ''Is that�� Elliot?!''


    At first glance, Austin already recognized the ferocious-looking deity.


    As a matter of fact, there were only a few temples in the Brilliant Kingdom that were devoted to worshipping Elliot because of his frightening appearance. Only some minority groups which were rumored to be the offspring of Elliot built temples to worship him. These people mostly lived in the southwestern part of Brilliant Kingdom.


    Austin couldn''t believe that he would run into one of this temples in the wilderne


    same time.


    When they were quickly approaching, Austin hit their heads with his right hand.


    As they got hit, the young men died on the spot as their heads were smashed open.


    Austin didn''t bother to spare their lives for he sensed that an evil spiritual soul mark had already been implanted inside them.


    When they employed the Spirit-possessing Skill, the spiritual soul mark was activated and interacted with the eighty-two statues. The evil energy inside the statues then entered inside their bodies.


    This was how the Spirit-possessing Skill worked.


    The more surprising thing was, Austin found out that the evil spiritual soul mark had already rooted in their spiritual souls, thus it couldn''t be erased anymore.


    It meant that if he let them live, they would gradually become more evil and would eventually hurt more people.


    "How dare you lay a hand on my men?!


    Let''s perform the Spirit-possessing Skill all at once and take out this brat!"


    the elder yelled in fury.


    He and the rest of the young men began to perform the Spirit-possessing Skill.


    Then, the elder ran and kneeled in front of Elliot''s statue.


    "Almighty Elliot, please lend me your strength to vanquish this person who dares to defile your temple and your disciples!" he shouted as he bowed down to the statue.


    After a few seconds, Elliot''s statue began shaking violently and emitted golden lights.


    ''Seriously? This old man can conjure Elliot''s strength?''


    Austin was quite surprised that a wrinkle was formed on his forehead.


    After all, legends said that Elliot was remarkably powerful.


    Even Emperor Haidar thought highly of him and referred to him as the God of War.

 Chapter 3051 Elliots Persuasion

    In the ancient times, Elliot was a fierce divine god.


    Austin quickly moved his body and slapped the rest of the young men to death.


    They were killed brutally while in the middle of displaying the Spirit-possessing Skill, just before they could borrow the powers of the spirits.


    At this point, a dark red shadow with terrifying energy emerged from Elliot''s statue and entered the old man''s body.


    Swoosh!


    Immediately, the elder''s body started growing at a tremendous speed.


    He grew taller with every second. In the blink of an eye, he became two meters tall, but not stopping there.


    He kept growing and by the time he stopped, the old man had turned into a giant, about five meters tall, with dark red evil light fiercely moving all around him.


    The giant had an angry bull for a head and ferocious wings on his back. All of a sudden, the single bull head grew two more in its sides making it a total of three. On his torso, he had a total of six muscular arms!


    Austin recognized immediately that the giant looked exactly like Elliot.


    That was to say, this giant in front of him could most likely be Elliot''s avatar after being possessed.


    Not wasting any time, the creature released a terrifyingly powerful energy, which twisted and distorted the surrounding space. The atmosphere coming in contact with vital energy started rolling and surging.


    The temple was filled with the space law. With that, it was actually much larger than it appeared to be.


    It could contain any creature up to a hundred meters tall or wide. A five-meter one would be nothing out of the ordinary.


    "Hmm. He has grown stronger!"


    Austin narrowed his eyes as he studied the tall creature.


    In the past, it would have been easy work for Austin to take down a giant such as the one in front of him.


    However, things were different at this point.


    After experiencing the Regression when entering the Earth, Austin had lost most of his strength. His vital energy realm had dropped to the Earth Realm, and he could probably defeat cultivators at the Emperor Realm solely relying on his organic physical strength.


    Although the power of his spiritual sense had not weakened, it was useless for him in a fight.


    He could take advantage of the law power.


    However, since the laws were still incomplete in the space where the Earth was located, the law power would still be significantly weaker even if he tried to use it.


    Looking at the looming five meter giant about to come after him, Austin racked his brain and stressed out, trying to come up with a plan to defeat the oversized beast.


    He initially thought that no one on Earth could be a match for him with the current state of his physical strength.


    But with an unexpected twist of bad luck, he ran into this creature.


    "You


    me before you use up your energy and vanish for good. What makes you think I am willing to serve under you, let alone be loyal to you? You are delusional,"


    Austin snorted, challenging the giant.


    Using his spiritual sense, he could tell that it was a broken soul that took refuge inside Elliot''s statue.


    It was such an old soul that had existed for much too long that it could release nothing more than a weak aura.


    It was nearing its end and it was just a matter of time. It probably knew its fate and would be gone very soon.


    "Kid, I warn you. You know nothing about my omnipotent skills.


    You are right that I''m only a wisp of soul. But I can teach you an omnipotent skill. As long as you come here every day and worship me devoutly, you will be able to communicate with other fragments of my soul which are scattered in the depths of the Sea of Chaos using this skill.


    As long as you don''t give up and do as you are asked, there is a huge chance that the other parts of my soul would return to this world one by one.


    The more parts of my soul that come back, the more power you will get.


    You may become the most powerful being on this planet or even the universe in the very near future.


    Think about it. You can even rule the three thousand big worlds and the three thousand small worlds."


    Elliot''s honey-tongued statue tried to entice Austin with flowery words and promises. But Austin could see through the poorly masked attempt.


    ''What did he just say ?!"


    Austin was taken aback by these words.


    "As long as people worship you devoutly, the rest of your soul will be able to return to this world ?!"


    Austin asked, his brows knitted as something dawned on him.


    ''You''ve gotta be kidding me. So even though the famous Elliot got killed, his soul hasn''t been destroyed? And now, he is even planning to come back to life?''

 Chapter 3052 Trying Out The Heavenly Fighting Skill

    "What do you think, lad?" Elliot''s tone was dulcet and oozing with persuasion.


    "Do you want to become more powerful and dominate the three thousand big and small worlds?


    I can make those ambitions come true once you join us."


    A vague aura emerged from the magnificent god statue and drifted towards Austin.


    In the next moment, the suspicious aura had penetrated into his Soul Sea.


    His mind was thrown off its course, and he fell into a trance.


    He started to regard Elliot''s words with favor.


    "Well, if what you say is true... Dominion over the three thousand big and small worlds doesn''t sound so bad."


    In his mind appeared a picture of himself standing at the top of the power hierarchy of all the worlds, with every creature accepting and worshiping his every command.


    Then out of nowhere, Austin felt a nagging urge to kneel down in front of Elliot''s statue and proclaim him as his supreme.


    Then the spiritual tree in his Soul Sea began to shake violently, pulling Austin out of the extravagant fantasy that was clouding his brain. He sobered up immediately.


    "How brilliant the illusory skill is!" he exclaimed.


    ''What the hell is this?''


    He saw a tiny, almost transparent worm drifting inconspicuously in his Soul Sea.


    Had it not been for his strong spiritual sense and the spiritual tree, he would have never noticed it.


    It latched on next to Austin''s spiritual soul and did a slow wriggling motion.


    Creepy crimson tendrils crawled out if its body and tried to wrap themselves around Austin''s spiritual soul.


    ''Well, it appears that the delusions I just experienced were because of this little parasite.


    What kind of secret technique is this, I wonder.


    It seems similar to the Puppet Strings of the spiritual race.


    It''s quite powerful.


    To think that I got tricked by this method!


    Ordinary creatures wouldn''t be able to shake free of it if they were in my place.''


    Austin took a moment to wonder at the worm, because it did deserve some credit for having been able to sway his thinking. Then he summoned the red threads out of his spiritual tree''s trunk.


    They were countless in number and densely packed, and they surrounded the worm in the blink of an eye.


    The worm appeared to be thrown into panic at being cornered; it darted here and there in an attempt to escape, severing many of the red threads.


    It had nowhere to run, and was soon under Austin''s control.


    "Hum? How could you find that?" the voice boomed from the statue of Elliot.


    "You''re quite a special lad!


    Your fighting power has proven to be quite impressive, and now you''ve even managed to break free of


    is time, a terrifying aura fell as he threw his spear once again.


    All over the shrine, a series of explosions went off simultaneously.


    It was as thousands of grenades were falling from the sky nonstop.


    "Damn it! Everybody, retreat!" Elliot''s statue hollered in panic. "We are all currently in the state of remnant souls! He is using the three moves of the Heavenly Fighting Skill; it''s one of the most powerful techniques in divine fights, and can be extremely destructive to remnant souls!" It was a little too late for them, however.


    The explosions were going off everywhere, and soon the evil spirits had nowhere left to run.


    Their figures were blasted off to nothing, one after the other.


    "Ha-ha! Are you guys feeling good?" Austin called out jovially.


    "Ha! You''re nothing more than broken souls from ancient times. How dare you wreak havoc and bully others? I will make you all disappear!"


    "All of you," came Elliot''s desperate command. "Go all out and activate the array to get rid of this bastard!"


    He and the few remaining figures then burst into flames that exuded a horrible energy.


    In a matter of seconds, the array of the ancient temple was completely activated.


    A violent vibration thrummed through the air, and it gathered around Austin.


    It was a powerful teleportation force, and it wrapped around him before throwing him out of the vicinity of the shrine.


    His body slammed into the ground, and before he could get back up on his feet, the temple disappeared from sight.


    There was nothing but a vacant patch of land before him.


    Austin picked himself up and dusted his pants, and huffed in annoyance. "Humph! Those bastards actually escaped!"


    He eyed the area where the temple once stood with cold eyes.

 Chapter 3053 The Heavenly Court

    Austin stood still to take a closer look. To his surprise, he found that the temple had gone deep into the ground and had disappeared.


    "Damned you evil spirits, where are you going to hide?"


    Austin could not help but feel agitated as he recalled what happened a moment ago in the temple. A wisp of Elliot''s soul tried to control him, but fortunately did not succeed.


    Austin clearly knew what would happen if he became Elliot''s puppet; Elliot would be able to manipulate his every move and thought.


    Since he was furious at the thought of being use by Elliot to fulfill his evil plan, Austin was unwilling to let go of the evil spirits that easily.


    Thus, he used his special skill to travel underground at high speed.


    Although Austin''s vital energy realm was low for the time being, his physical strength was enough to display the Earth Formula and the secret skill passed from the red demonic mouse.


    Although his speed was relatively reduced compared from his normal rate, he was determined to move forward without stopping.


    At the same time, he also used the Earth-energy Manipulating Skill, one of the techniques of the Earth Formula, to chase his target. Through that, he had the advantage of communicating and sensing the Earth Energy at a far distance.


    Soon, Austin found traces of the temple, and immediately headed for that direction.


    However, the temple was moving at lightning speed.


    Besides, the array deployed to protect the temple kept emitting a mysterious space energy to prevent Austin from perceiving its whereabouts.


    "The ancient temple is so peculiar."


    Austin had been in pursuit of the temple for more than an hour. However, a sense of frustration seized upon him as he slowly lost its trace.


    Since he was committed to find the temple, he did not want to give up. Thus, he used the Earth-energy Manipulating Skill again to trigger and detect any Earth energies nearby in the hopes of finding the ancient temple.


    "Whoa. What the hell? What is that?"


    Austin suddenly felt something strange.


    Through his spiritual sense, he discovered that there was a small temple about ten thousand meters away deep under the ground.


    The old, dilapidated temple looked small and shabby.


    Austin rushed hurriedly in excitement.


    Finally, he came upon the small underground temple.


    "Well, that''s weird. This temple is not the one I''m looking for, and is so much smaller."


    Austin sent his spiritual sense to observe the temple as he approached it. He was certain that it was not Elliot''s temple.


    "Wow. Thank you so much for expelling Elliot. He has caused


    e divine beings left here on Earth. I found out later that some of them have died, while others hid from this world.


    In addition to that, I learned that the star cluster where Earth is located has been sealed by some great mysterious power.


    Anyway, I had no choice but to continue my cultivation here.


    What I did not expect was that a group of gangsters would barge in and rob my temple from me!


    They were the portions of the souls left by Elliot and his 81 loyal followers on Earth," the middle-aged man explained to Austin.


    Austin and the mountain god sat on the cushions and talked for hours over a cup of tea. Austin didn''t even notice from where the mountain god fetched the tea pot and the tea cups as he was too absorbed in the latter''s story.


    "So the Heavenly Court, Jade Emperor, and Queen Siobhan really existed during the ancient times?"


    Austin asked with disbelief and amazement.


    "Yes, they really existed. The Heavenly Court was an omnipotent power that ruled everything in the universe.


    Jade Emperor was the core leader of the Heavenly Court, and he had numerous divine gods and generals under his control. He was extremely powerful.


    Back in the day, I was just an inferior general of the Heavenly Court.


    Although my rank was very low, I could still enjoy the tributes from the mortals and had a name in the earthly world,"


    the middle-aged man said as he recalled his glorious days in the past.


    "My gosh! I never expected that the Heavenly Court and such legendary figures as the Jade Emperor are really true..."


    The mountain god''s stories had taken Austin''s breath away. He was astounded to discover that the myths and fables that he had heard as a child were actually based on facts!

 Chapter 3054 The Truth Behind Austins Traveling Through Space

    "Then what happened to the divine gods? Did they perish here or leave for the legendary Gods'' Hometown?"


    A million questions flooded Austin''s mind as he inquired the mountain god about these things.


    ''This man used to work for the Jade Emperor, the ruler of the Heavenly Court. Perhaps he knows the whereabouts of the divine gods.''


    "Before the war came, people like us who were responsible for guarding the peace of the mortal world were sealed.


    When we acquired freedom, things changed.


    I keep in contact with the other mountain gods and we have been looking for the divine gods.


    But until today, we haven''t had any clue."


    The mountain god sighed despondently.


    "What are you saying? Do you mean there are other mountain gods aside from you?"


    Austin felt his heart skipped a beat at this surprising new development.


    "Yes.


    There are quite a few mountain gods like me in the entire Brilliant Kingdom.


    We live in the temples located in various places. This is where people go to worship us and make wishes.


    Young man, I bet you know that the Earth has been deteriorating. The spiritual energy is drying up and the laws are incomplete. It is no longer a good place for cultivators.


    Nowadays, collecting the power of faith through their worships has become the primary mode of cultivation,"


    the mountain god explained.


    "What? You cultivate by collecting the power of faith?


    That''s amazing!"


    Austin exclaimed in utter astonishment.


    Cultivation through the power of faith was a rare and clandestine method. Warriors from other universes seldom cultivated through this approach.


    As far as Austin knew, only remarkable cultivators were able to do that.


    The Taoist robe he had gotten in the Celestial Palace, the one he had left in Kevin''s care, was the work of Peterson the Taoist Ancestor by studying the power of faith.


    It was considered one of the most fatal weapons in the Immortal End World.


    Only the outstanding figures in the Immortal World like Peterson the Taoist Ancestor were able to study the power of faith.


    Most cultivators weren''t even aware that such a method even existed.


    Austin learned that he and the mountain god were at the same level��the premium stage of Earth Realm.


    Even so, he surprisingly found that the mountain god had t


    d the Divine Moon Sect and they were carrying out an experiment. Its members looked for the suitable targets, extracted their souls and sent the souls to the outer space through some secret methods.


    The targets of these souls seemed to remember their former lives.


    If these souls could successfully enter the outside world and manage to survive, they would do anything they could to come back.


    The space where the Earth is located was full of traps and arrays left by the divine gods. The outsiders couldn''t get in, and the creatures on the Earth couldn''t go out either.


    Rumor has it that the Divine Moon Sect was organized by a group of people. They aimed to leave the Earth to explore the outside world.


    This organization had tried all kinds of methods to travel the outer space.


    Is it possible that you were one of their targets?"


    The mountain god was dumbfounded. He shot a look at Austin as if he was some form of a miracle.


    "I can''t believe it!"


    As Austin listened to the mountain god''s words, he was quite shaken.


    ''I died in a car crash and my soul traveled to the Prime Martial World. Does it mean that it is all a trap?


    So I was just an experimental rat chosen by that Divine Moon Sect?'' he wondered.


    "It is said that in order to do this test, the Divine Moon Sect had selected at least hundreds of thousands of people from all over the Earth.


    All these selected individuals perished in all kinds of accidents,"


    the mountain god continued.


    When he heard this, Austin''s eyes turned sharp.

 Chapter 3055 The Impartation From The Mountain God

    "To make the experiment succeed, all the mortals must be killed, and all their souls will be extracted from their carcass. Then, secret methods will be used to get through the void and send these souls with memories to the outside world. After that, one must simply rely on chances that they will survive and eventually return to the Earth in the future.


    That experiment had little to no possibility of succeeding!


    First, the soul we''re talking about here is only part of a person''s spiritual soul. It contains all the memories of its owner but it is not the complete spiritual soul.


    How could it possibly go through the void to the outside world?


    That in itself is already impossible!


    Second, even if the souls were successfully sent through the outside world, what then?


    It''s unthinkable for a mortal to survive with only a soul and no physical body! And after all those impossible tasks, they expect this castaway soul to become a master in the outer world? And then eventually, return to Earth after everything?


    This whole plan was made from a madman''s mind!


    Humph, even a powerful warrior wouldn''t survive if he was sent to the outside world, let alone a mortal.


    This experiment is senseless and would just waste the lives of numerous mortals!"


    Austin''s rage was red hot��scalding and fiery. It was evident in his eyes that he despised the Divine Moon Sect''s pointless scheme. His respect for their group went down to zero.


    "That''s right.


    Only those cold-blooded lunatics from the Divine Moon Sect could come up with such a foolish experiment.


    When they were starting the experiment, the Divine Moon Sect used cultivators to do the experiment.


    But then, a large number of cultivators had been killed by the Divine Moon Sect, which caused public indignation among all the cultivators in the world to fight against the sect together.


    Only then did the sect focus their attention on the mortals instead.


    Plenty of innocent people perished because of their experiment.


    Of course, all of these are merely hearsays, and I don''t know the truth either,"


    the mountain god sighed.


    He didn''t ask further if Austin was one of the seeds that had been selected to do the experiment back then.


    He could tell that Austin didn''t want to talk about it.


    After all, everyone had his own secret.


    "Humph! Divine Moon Sect..."


    Austin decided to conduct a thorough investigation at the Divine Moon Sect and find out the truth of his car accident and his travel through space and time.


    Austin was a very headstrong person��he would stop


    ero, to be honest, my knowledge of the Earth Exploring Techniques is just at a low level.


    If you really want to do some further research on them or improve your Earth Exploring Techniques further, I have a suggestion,"


    the mountain god informed after the impartation.


    "Really? Sir, if you have any suggestion, I''d like to hear it,"


    Austin gratefully answered.


    "You can go to gather those ancient classics about the geomancy theory of the Brilliant Kingdom on the Earth.


    Everything about the Earth Exploring Techniques and Ground-diving Skills originated from the Earth. To be exact, these came from the Earth Masters from the middle region of this country.


    They are the founders of all these techniques.


    After the war among gods in the ancient times, most of the heritage of the Earth Masters in the ancient times had disappeared.


    However, there was a legend that part of the ancient Earth Masters'' legacy was hidden in the ancient books about the geomancy theory of the Brilliant Kingdom on the Earth.


    If you were able to thoroughly study those ancient books, perhaps you would be able to gain the real inheritance from those ancient Earth Masters from the Brilliant Kingdom.


    Those who get them will definitely become gods!"


    the mountain god explained to Austin in detail.


    "Those who get them will definitely become gods?!" Austin repeated. He was beyond surprised.


    This information would be very helpful for him.


    "That''s right!


    Earth is the mother of all things. If you can get the real inheritance of ancient Earth Masters, you can practice to the realm of an ancient Earth Master.


    The ancient Earth Masters are actually gods!"


    the mountain god expounded further.

 Chapter 3056 Learning Feng Shui

    "The Earth Masters were gods!"


    Austin exclaimed in utter shock.


    When Austin lived on Earth back then, he had seen many Feng Shui masters in the Brilliant Kingdom. At that time, he heard things about site planning and birth-based horoscopes for fortune-telling, but knew little about them. He initially thought they were nothing but superstitions.


    It was not until the mountain god had told him that he realized that such folk culture in the Brilliant Kingdom was created by the ancient divine gods.


    Austin was in utter shock at the new information.


    "Thank you so much, sir!" Austin said.


    He planned to go back home and check his family.


    "Young hero, do visit me again when you are free," the mountain god replied.


    Then, he walked Austin out of the temple.


    "I will. I was thinking, how about I build a new temple for you, sir?


    It''s not a big deal,"


    Austin offered.


    "Thank you for your kindness.


    But I''m afraid any random temple is useless to my cultivation.


    My former temple was surrounded with various ancient arrays.


    They were made by the greatest array experts of the Heavenly Court.


    Setting those up has been a long forgotten technique,"


    the mountain god explained.


    "I see.


    After I take out Elliot and his minions, I will get your temple back,"


    Austin promised.


    "Thank you very much.


    However, you have scared away Elliot and his men.


    He must be hiding somewhere on Earth.


    The odds of tracking them down are slim at best,"


    the mountain god responded with a frustrated look on his face.


    After all, his old temple was equipped with various ancient arrays. Without it, he could not collect the power of faith.


    After saying goodbye to the mountain god, Austin did not immediately return to the upper ground.


    Instead, he practiced the Ground-diving Skill that the mountain god had taught him.


    "The Ground-diving Skill created by the ancient people is truly amazing!"


    Austin remarked gladly.


    His cultivation base had fallen to the premium stage of Earth Realm. It was impossible for him to unleash the Ground-diving Skills he had learnt before.


    Before he mastered the skill, he would travel the underground relying s


    astering this skill is to capture the dragon and to refine it.


    If I just stay here, I will never be able to master it. I need to go out and put the theory into practice,"


    Austin murmured as he stood up.


    Then, he went out of his room and bid farewell to his family. He set out on a journey towards Smile City.


    He had two purposes in mind. First, he wanted to go to the Smile City and see his dead body in order to find out the truth behind the car accident he had ten years ago.


    Second, he wanted to practice the Earth Exploring Technique.


    As soon as he left home, Austin activated the Omnipotent Lightness and headed for his destination.


    After half a day''s journey, he saw the tall mountains in front of him.


    "Will there be a dragon made from Earth Energy over here? I''m going to have to take a look," Austin said with excitement.


    Then, he jumped into the air and head towards the mountains. When he reached the mountain peak, he looked down to check the terrain cautiously.


    Soon, he found the main mountain in that area.


    "Whoa. What is that? Is it the earth energy dragon?"


    Austin exclaimed as he was delighted at his new discovery.


    The main mountain looked like a magnificent bird that had spread its cavernous wings. Its shape changed a little every moment as the earth energy dragon moved around it.


    Austin carefully examined the main mountain according to his new found knowledge on Feng Shui and geography in his Soul Sea.

 Chapter 3057 The Dragon-trapping Skill

    A moment later, Austin jumped down from the sky and dove into the earth under the mountains.


    He took off running as soon as his feet touched the ground.


    ''What is that?'' Something caught his eye as he sped past. ''A dragon condensed by Earth Energy?''


    It was, indeed, a gigantic dragon, and it was lodged into the soil, hidden away in the depths of this underground world.


    Its body stretched for as far as Austin could see.


    Despite its size, it was near invisible to the naked eye considering that it was translucent.


    It was only thanks to Austin''s strong cultivation of Earth Energy that he was able to sense its presence at all.


    Whoosh!


    Austin glided along the length of the dragon''s humongous body.


    It took over an hour before he finally reached the creature''s head.


    "Finally!"


    He stood there and examined his discovery with much interest.


    He found himself inside a karst cave that was nestled deep underground.


    It contained dazzling stalactites that varied in shapes, sizes, and colors.


    A huge platform sat in the middle of the cave, and it was where the dragon lay its head.


    Its eyes were closed, its breathing quiet, as though in slumber.


    "This is quite a splendid view," Austin murmured to himself. "This earth dragon looks like it possesses a magnificently powerful force."


    Very little light penetrated this far underground, and it bounced off the minerals that littered all around, providing an otherworldly glow to the cave.


    If an ordinary person found this place by accident, they would probably be down on their knees immediately, making kowtows before the majestic dragon.


    An energy was coursing through the place, and it whispered of the overwhelming powers this creature held.


    But Austin was no longer the same mere mortal he used to be.


    He himself possessed a mighty spiritual sense that bordered on the excessive.


    Besides that, he also kept a spiritual dragon and a spiritual tree within his Soul Sea.


    Considering all the magnificent treasures he had amassed in the past years, the sight of this enchanting creature was not so enchanting to him.


    ''I never expected to run into an earth dragon here. Well, I might as well grab this chance to practice the Dragon-trapping Skill.''


    With his mind made up, Austin stepped up onto the platform and sat cross-legged next to the dragon''s head.


    The skill he was about to employ was a brilliant method among the Earth Exploring Technique.


    If he mastered it, he''d be able to manipulate the creature and command it as he saw fit.


    This creature was the earth''s spiritual energy itself.


    Once it had taken shape and form, it created a consciousness of its own, and developed the powers that genuine dragons usually possessed.


    It had been collecting and nursing itself for millions of years, and bore the very essence of th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Skylar cried out.


    "Our disciples had clearly told him that we are with the Heavenly Mountain Sect, but that brat still did not hold back!


    He has no regard for the prominence of our clan and your sect. Sir, please do something!


    We cannot let him be after all that he''s done."


    Skylar was gritting his teeth as he waited for the leader''s reply.


    He was fully aware that if his presumptions about this Austin were true, then there was no one in the entire Xu Clan who would harm the brat.


    He needed help from a greater and stronger power.


    At this point, the Heavenly Mountain Sect was their last resort.


    He wasn''t going to let this opportunity pass; he was going to persuade the leader no matter what.


    The battle with that brat not only took his men''s lives, but dealt a huge humiliation to him and the Xu Clan.


    If they failed to obtain revenge a second time, their status in the martial arts world would suffer greatly.


    After a while of mulling things over, the leader in white finally spoke.


    "You are right.


    His blatant disregard of the titles of our sect and our allegiance only means that he does not take us seriously.


    In the martial arts world in this country, no, in all of Earth, it matters little what sect one comes from �C one must always honor our Heavenly Mountain Sect.


    I will not such insolence pass; I shall pay him back for it. It is our business now."


    He turned to Skylar then.


    "Send for your men.


    You will be given two elders of our sect to assist you in dealing with that arrogant young man.


    You must leave right away and finish it as soon as possible.


    A martial arts contest will be held in Karakoram Mountain in a month.


    All the sects will be sending their best hands for the competition.


    I do not intend to miss anything.


    Since we are closely allied with each other, I am of course expecting you to be with us then."

 Chapter 3058 Cultivating All The Way

    "Okay."


    Hearing this, Skylar got excited.


    He knew that since the leader of the Heavenly Mountain Sect had asked him to go with him to join the Martial Arts Contest, it meant that the sect leader had a high regard for him and valued him.


    Although the Xu Clan in the southwest of Brilliant Kingdom was known far and wide for its excellence in martial arts, compared with the Heavenly Mountain Sect, it was much inferior when it came to strength and status.


    Now, the Xu Clan had the Heavenly Mountain Sect on their side. With their help, there was no doubt that the status of the Xu Clan would be elevated.


    In addition to two elders, the leader of the Heavenly Mountain Sect had also personally sent out a group of disciples to help Skylar.


    Together with the main forces of Xu Clan, they headed towards the Hume Province.


    At this moment, Austin was sitting cross-legged in a cave deep below the surface of the earth, facing a huge dragon head which was in a translucent state.


    Just a few days earlier, Austin had learned and mastered the Earth Exploring Technique from the mountain god he accidentally met. To further enhance his skill in this area, he had read a lot of ancient books about geomancy. With this newly added skill, Austin had made a great leap in the cultivation of Earth Exploring Technique.


    About four days later.


    As Austin was sitting cross-legged while cultivating, he suddenly opened his eyes and quickly made a strange gesture with his hands.


    "Go!"


    Austin murmured.


    Immediately, streaks of yellow figures rushed out of Austin''s palms and flew towards the huge dragon head.


    While it appeared from afar as if he was going to attack the dragon, he was actually communicating with it.


    Not long after, the earth dragon responded, and the huge dragon head began to shake slightly.


    It wasn''t only the dragon that began to shake but also the whole underground world where the dragon''s actual body was kept hidden.


    From a distance, the surrounding hills and mountains, as well as the houses on the nearby plains began to shake vigorously. Loose rocks had started rolling off the cliffs and hilltops. A few houses had their foundations reduced to loose beds of pulverized rock.


    Besides, the shock was getting more and more violent.


    "What''s going on?" People were in a panic and did not know what was going on. Nor did they know where to run or what to do during and after.


    "It''s an earthquake! It''s a fucking earthquake! Run for your lives! Get out of the office right now!"


    As the people felt the massive and earth-shattering vibrations, they were so frightened that everyone rushed out of buildings as fast as their feet could carry them.


    Back in the underground world, Austin still sat cross-legged, his hands swiftly making gestures non-stop, releasing yellow signs


    City, he found that there was also an earth dragon there.


    "It turns out that there is an earth dragon in the underground of each city.


    It makes sense. The city contains the highest concentration of human beings, whether for short term or long term. Especially for some big cities with important positions, the earth dragon is the symbol of great luck and prosperity.


    I believe that there is abundant earth energy in this place," Austin said to himself.


    There was no doubt that for places with poor earth energy, there was no chance for them to develop into large cities.


    At this moment, Austin sensed a huge earth dragon living deep beneath the city.


    This earth dragon was also in a transparent state. If not for Austin, who had gotten good at the Earth Exploring Technique, no one would even remotely notice that it was there, under the ground.


    This was the mystery of the earth dragon.


    However, Austin found that the earth dragon in front of him was put there by some kind of skill. It was not staying there at will. Instead, it seemed to be trapped and unable to move for an unknown period of time.


    ''It could have been put there by the ancient Earth Master, '' Austin thought to himself.


    In the ancient times, some cities would hire local Earth Masters to hold a sacrificial ceremony and trap an earth dragon.


    In this manner, the earth dragon would remain quietly, deep within the earth and provide abundant energy and luck for the city.


    "I think the skill is similar to the Dragon-trapping Skill."


    He had spent half of a day studying the dragon, after which, Austin decided to stop.


    "Well, it''s time to find my body."


    Austin emerged from a sewer of the city, discretely so as not to attract any unwanted attention.


    After a series of inquiries, He was able to identify the location of the funeral parlor. Then he wasted no time going to it.

 Chapter 3059 Integrating The Two Bodies

    At the funeral home in Smile City...


    It was a hot afternoon that day.


    Austin moved as fast as lightning and no one could see his movement with their naked eyes.


    He shortly arrived at a small funeral home on the outskirts of the city.


    Austin opened the door without hesitation and headed directly to find the owner.


    As soon as he broke into the office of the owner of the funeral home, he reached out his hand and pinched his neck. He instantly lifted the middle-aged man up with his bare fingers!


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing? Who are you?"


    The owner of the funeral home was utterly shocked.


    He was unable to move his body at all. The young man was so aggressive and fierce, and he did not know what the boy wanted from a simple funeral home owner like him.


    "Cut the crap and find a body for me.


    Otherwise, I will kill you."


    As Austin spoke, he slammed the owner''s desk with his other hand. The impact almost broke the table, and left a palm-shaped bulge exactly where Austin had hit it.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll help you find whatever it is you''re looking for."


    When the owner of the funeral home saw Austin''s physical strength and hostile behavior, he trembled in fear. He dared not resist what Austin wanted from him. After all, dead bodies were all he had in this place.


    ''Damn it, that guy''s too strong. If I don''t do what he wants, he would surely kill me!'' he thought.


    "Hurry up!"


    Austin let go of the owner of the funeral home.


    The latter immediately rushed to the computer and opened his database to search for the name Austin told him.


    "Yes, I''ve found it!"


    the owner of the funeral home called out with relief several minutes later.


    "Wait. What? But this is..."


    The owner suddenly realized that the picture on the file looked exactly like Austin!


    ''Oh my god! Is he a ghost?''


    As he carefully glanced at the picture and compared it with Austin, his face turned completely pale.


    "Where? Show me!"


    With his spiritual sense, Austin knew exactly what the owner of the funeral home was thinking about.


    "Uh... Okay."


    He could barely stand up straight as he dragged his limp legs towards the back of the building. Finally, he took Austin to an underground freezer.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y stabilized.


    In his Soul Sea, Austin recalled a few secret skills about devouring the flesh and blood. After he pondered for a while, he finally decided to take action.


    He practiced the secret methods one by one slowly.


    A few hours later, he made some progress.


    "Integrate!"


    Austin shouted in a low voice.


    The dead body on the ground suddenly began to rise in midair.


    Puff!


    The corpse exploded into a bloody mist!


    Then, every pore in Austin''s body sucked the blood mist like a vacuum.


    He was instantly covered in a thick layer of blood.


    A moment later, finally, all the blood mist had been absorbed into Austin''s body.


    During the whole process, Austin did not waste a drop of blood.


    The original body, including the flesh and bone residue, had been successfully absorbed by Austin.


    "Finally I have fully integrated the two bodies!"


    Austin breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What? It seems that my vital energy is growing. Wait! It''s about to return to the Mysterious Realm!


    No way!"


    Austin was both surprised and pleased.


    ''Is it because my original body had almost not been suppressed by the power of heaven and earth on this planet as it was born and bred on the Earth?


    My second body belonged to the outside world, so its power was greatly suppressed by the heavenly law here.


    How amazing!''


    Austin thought.


    However, at that moment, he sensed something strange in the distance.


    "Finally, you have come!"


    Austin''s gaze sharpened.

 Chapter 3060 The Python Spirit

    All of a sudden, a roar of engines reverberated from afar. Then, a dozen of off-road vehicles came in Austin''s direction at full speed.


    Since he was in an open field, he could see things in the distance clearly.


    "There he is! That''s him!"


    someone exclaimed in delight.


    Austin recognized that it was the voice of the owner of the funeral home in the Smile City.


    Immediately, more than ten vehicles rushed towards Austin and drifted their large trucks sharply beside him.


    The off-road cars surrounded Austin from all directions.


    The shrill sound of the tires colliding with the ground echoed in the wilderness.


    Austin had been sitting cross-legged in meditation since he spotted those cars. However, he still looked calm and composed as if nothing happened.


    Immediately, brawny men got off the huge vehicles.


    Some of them carried pistols, while others had rocket-propelled grenades.


    All of them pointed their weapons at Austin.


    Then, a man walked up to Austin. He was a middle-aged man and was dressed like a Taoist.


    "Come on, brat, drop the act.


    Who are you? Why did you break into the funeral home and steal the dead body?" the man said in an imposing tone.


    Austin did not even bother to open his eyes. He continued his mediation as if he heard nothing.


    "Answer me, brat!" the middle-aged man yelled. However, Austin did not move an inch.


    "Come on, get him!" the middle-aged man said as he gestured at his men to take action.


    Suddenly, five large men behind him moved forward and attacked Austin.


    Austin concentrated his mind and released part of his physical strength.


    All five of them got instantly hit.


    They were blown into the air and fell on the ground a few hundred meters away.


    The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes darkly.


    "Huh. Maybe you are one of those experiment rats!"


    The middle-aged man looked Austin up and down with his sharp eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Austin got angry.


    ''Obviously, this guy must be a member of the Divine Moon Sect. Otherwise, he would not have known about that experiment.


    Only those who took part in that experiment knew about that project, '' he thought.


    Whoosh!


    In a flash, Austin sprang up from the ground and was propelled ten thousand meters in the sky! Then, he went down and rushed towards the middle-aged man. He stretched out his hand to clinch the man''s neck.


    "How dare you?"


    The middle-aged man pulled out a long sword and waved it before Austin could reach him.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    "Humph! It


    sh the young man once it restored to its original form.


    "What? How did Mr. Tao turn into a python?


    Is he a python spirit?"


    The people around them shrieked in utter shock.


    "Mind your own businesses!" the python snorted in a displeased tone.


    Then, it hit the people nearby with its thick huge tail.


    "How dare you try to hurt people in front of me, beast?" Austin said sternly.


    Austin knew that the strong men and the owner of the funeral home were only hired by the python spirit, and were just ordinary people who needed money.


    He was convinced that they were not part of the Divine Moon Sect.


    Thus, Austin did not have the heart to watch them die there.


    He unleashed his Omnipotent Bodily Skill, which made his right hand grow larger. When it went as big as an elephant, he grabbed the python''s tail and lifted it off the ground.


    Then, he hit the python against the ground hard twice.


    The beast felt dizzy that it almost fainted.


    "If you dare to be rude in front of me again, I will finish you,"


    Austin shouted coldly.


    The python finally realized that it was no match for Austin even if it went back to its original form.


    Hence, it stayed still as it looked at Austin in astonishment.


    "What the hell? This guy is also a monster! He''s even stronger than the python!"


    The owner of the funeral home and the other muscular men felt their hearts skip a beat after they saw Austin''s massive hand.


    "Run!" one of them shouted abruptly.


    All of them ran as fast as they could. They were so terrified that they left their off-road vehicles behind.


    Austin just ignored them. Grabbing the python by the tail, he and the beast vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 3061 Buddha Hawleys Relics

    Austin didn''t waste any time and immediately started his interrogation the moment he''d taken the python to a secluded place.


    "Where are the people of the Divine Moon Sect? Where is the location of their headquarters?"


    The python stubbornly refused to cooperate, however.


    "Brat, you had better let me go or you''ll be regretting this very soon!"


    Bang!


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Austin snapped his fingers.


    With his action, the huge python''s tail was chopped off.


    It writhed and wailed in pain, spurting its blood all over the place.


    "You really want to die!" it screamed at Austin, its fury and fright evident in its eyes.


    Bang!


    Austin snapped his fingers again, and the remainder of the python''s body was once again chopped off at the end.


    "Why are you doing this to me?" The python howled.


    Bang!


    Its body was chopped of for the third time. At this point, only two thirds of its length remained.


    "Just to make things clear," Austin said in a menacing tone, "this is your last chance.


    Perhaps you''d like to answer my questions this time.


    My next blow is going to be aimed at your head, you know."


    The python''s eyes widened in fear, and its writhing grew more urgent.


    "Please don''t, please! I''ll answer your questions! I''ll tell you everything I know! The headquarters of the Divine Moon Sect is�C"


    Before it could finish speaking, its head suddenly exploded.


    Blood and flesh rained all around, and Austin could see that only half of the python''s head remained attached to its body.


    Or what was left of its body, after he had cut it thrice.


    He stood there for a moment, staring at the bloody carcass.


    He''d already understood what just happened, but that knowledge brought him neither comfort nor satisfaction.


    He was now at an impasse.


    ''Someone obviously planted a restriction of some sorts inside its Soul Sea, to secure the memories and sensitive information that were held there.


    Naturally, when the subject decides to divulge the protected information, the powers that restrained its Soul Sea would take measures to prevent the breach.


    Well, in this case, it blew up the subject''s head.


    It''s nothing I haven''t heard of before, but I didn''t expect that such a skill could be adopted here on Earth. How fascinating.''


    As a matter of fact, Austin was capable of employing such a method himself.


    He was just surprised that there was someone in this world who knew how to use it, especially since there were barely any spiritual energy and laws on Earth.


    He gave a long-suffering sigh as he examined the carcass for the last time.


    There went his last clue leading to the Divine Moon Sect.


    He was counting on this lead, and now it was blown up to smithereens.


    After thinking things over, he decided to return to the funera


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    walked down the neighborhood of this City, all sorts of emotions welled up inside him.


    He was lost in his dark thoughts when a large displayed advertisement caught his eye from a corner of the street.


    It was about an auction of Buddhist treasures, of precious items from ancient times.


    It had a list, and among them the most eye-catching was a piece of Buddha''s relics.


    It was from Buddha Hawley, the advertisement said, one of the most important founding members of Buddhism.


    It was without a doubt the highlight of the auction, the most valuable item up for bid.


    Austin was appalled. ''There''s no way they really have such an item. They must be dealing fakes.''


    But then he saw that the organizer of this event was Cassede Auction House.


    It was one of the most prominent auction houses in the world, and thus it couldn''t possibly be willing to tarnish its own reputation by dealing with con items.


    He began to toy with the possibility that the advertisement was not lying. ''All right then, let''s go and have a look!''


    It was said that the relics of a genuine Buddha could be unimaginably valuable and precious.


    ''If I''m lucky enough to get my hands on one of Buddha Hawley''s relics, I need to think about what to use it for. Oh, the possibilities are endless!''


    He had cultivated Buddhist omnipotent skills in the past, and Ivy and Sue both had Crystal Buddha Body, so he had always paid attention to all things Buddhism related.


    He was heading cheerfully to the auction.


    Meanwhile, over a hundred people had gathered around the carcass of a huge python at the outskirts of the city.


    Among them was an old man clad in black.


    "Look at this mess! Someone must have forced its hand and interrogated it, triggering the restriction on its Soul Sea and killing it eventually!"


    The old man''s face was then clouded with a complex emotion.

 Chapter 3062 Encounter With Alice

    "I don''t think anyone or any organization in the world would have the guts to kill the members of our sect. That''s unacceptable! Who would dare do this?


    Humph, no matter who did it, we must find the culprit!"


    the old man in black said in a very cold and harsh tone.


    "That bastard has killed our people! I''m sure he got his extraordinary powers from the secret experiment that was done by our sect ten years ago.


    We must use all conceivable means to find him,"


    the old man ordered the people around him.


    "Yes, sir!"


    All the people by his side responded in unison.


    "Elder, I heard that Cassede Auction House will hold a special auction for rare Buddhist treasures in Smile City. Rumor has it that the last item is the Sarira of Buddha Hawley.


    Do you think we should go there and have a look?"


    a middle-aged man stepped up and asked the old man in black with respect.


    "Yes, of course. If Buddha Hawley''s Sarira really exists in this world, I would like to take a look of it. It''s so precious!"


    The old man in black nodded to give his consent. He then waved his hand and gestured at his subordinates. Consequently, everybody left in a hurry.


    The capital city of Hume Province was a busy region, just like other provincial capitals in the country.


    At the heart of the province, there was a huge tranquil suburban district full of luxurious villas.


    One of the most opulent villas there belonged to the Xu family. At that moment, its grand courtyard was packed with people.


    "It is our honor to see you, chief and the two distinguished elders from the Heavenly Mountain Sect."


    All the members of Xu Clan in the provincial city were gathered in the courtyard that day. Led by an old man, they knelt before the three esteemed people.


    In the middle of the courtyard, a silver-haired old man sat in a big white chair. An old man in gray robe sat on each of his side. Both men seemed vigorous and had robust bodies. The three of them sat in the center as the local members of the Xu Clan kowtowed in front of them.


    Compared to ordinary clans in the world, martial arts clans paid more attention to the rank of status within the family. Thus, it was natural for inferior members to display ceremonious protocols in front of their seniors and other distinguished people.


    "Have you found anything about the bastard? How was the background check you conducted?"


    the silver-haired old man asked.


    He was Skylar, the chief of the Xu Clan in the southwest.


    "Yes, we have. We have investigated him, and found out everything about him.


    His name is Austin Lin and he lives in Peace County.


    He lives with his parents and his elder brother.


    In terms of socioeconomic status, they are considered poor.


    We also found som


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s thin and was neatly combed on his scalp. He had a fubsy and oval face that looked greasy. The clothes he wore looked luxurious and fabulous. He also wore a designer watch on his wrist.


    A young woman who seemed in her late 20s, clung to him like a docile bird. She also dressed lavishly, and had a delicate make-up on her beautiful face. She held a stylish designer handbag in her hand like all the other ladies who were present there.


    Around them were several young men and women who were also well-dressed.


    At that moment, all the people were staring at Austin with a confused look.


    "Oh, it''s you, Alice. I haven''t seen you since..."


    A complicated expression emerged on Austin''s face. He looked at the alluring woman who was clinging to the old fat man''s arm. After a moment of awkward silence, he nodded and addressed her politely.


    ''What a small world! I have never dreamed of seeing her again.''


    Austin had mixed feelings as he thought of this in his heart.


    He would never forget the young woman who was his first love.


    She was his college girlfriend, and they had dated for three years back then.


    After their graduation, Austin took her to the south. They came to Smile City with great ambitions, and planned to build their lives there.


    He planned to buy an apartment in Smile City and marry her afterwards. They imagined having babies and starting a family.


    Of course, all these had turned out to be mere fantasies and were gone like bubbles.


    Alice had dumped him because Austin was broke and she met the rich fat man and fell in love with him, or his money.


    "Oh, my god! It''s really you, Austin!


    We haven''t seen each other for ten years!


    I didn''t expect to see you here again!"


    Alice cried out in an exaggerated tone after making sure that it was indeed her ex-boyfriend in front of her.

 Chapter 3063 The Confrontation

    "Yeah, it has been a while since we saw each other last time.


    I didn''t expect to see you here today,"


    Austin responded calmly.


    Even though they had broken up, Austin would occasionally think of his ex-girlfriend whom he had been crazy in-love with for three years in college.


    After all, she had kept him company during those years. They also had a lot fun together and spent almost every single moment in each other''s arms. They had enjoyed their youth well exploring each other and expressing their love for each other in fiery passion.


    It was really difficult to erase those unforgettable memories.


    But now, Austin was looking at Alice, tightly holding the fat, old man by the arm.


    It wasn''t hard to notice that the fat old man was almost at her father''s age.


    At the sight of this, Austin laughed inside. What was he thinking? There was nothing to come back to with Alice. He was finally able to get over Alice and move on.


    Alice was no longer that girl he knew and loved. The woman in front of him was after money, and she would do anything she could to lead a comfortable, wealthy life even if it cost her, her pride and dignity.


    Having been helplessly in love with Alice for three years, he knew her very well, inside and out. He knew what she liked and disliked, her goals and dreams, her hobbies and even her charities.


    The sight of stout, old men like the one she was seeing now, used to disgust her.


    But now, she clung onto the old man and acted like a harmless and obedient pet cat.


    Ten years ago, Austin had secretly investigated on the fat old man and found that he was a married man with children. Alice was nothing more than an extra on the side��a mistress.


    But the fat old man was filthy rich.


    According to Austin''s investigation, the old man ran a five-star hotel in the Smile City and was also involved in steel and construction industries.


    His net worth was at least several hundred million dollars.


    Men like him were considered super rich for Austin and Alice ten years ago.


    But now money meant nothing to Austin.


    If he really wanted to be rich, it would be so easy for him. With all the skills he had at his disposal, he could instantly become the wealthiest person on the planet


    He was a brilliant pill refiner when he was in the Prime Martial World back then. Later, he came to the Immortal End World and he had learnt a lot about pill refining.


    Once he made some pills that could help people live longer and sold them in the market, he could make a lot of money.


    "Austin, I heard that you were in a car accident.


    I can''t believe you survived that! I''m glad to see you safe and sound now.


    By the way, I heard that only ri


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    He looked at Austin with a satisfied and triumphant smile.


    Eyeing the people around him, Austin shook his head slightly.


    He only spoke to Alice because they had a past together.


    But now he thought that talking to her was a mistake and a waste of his time. He even had to put up with the insults thrown at him.


    "Fine! Go away then.


    Just leave me alone," Austin said with an indifferent expression.


    Then he looked away from Alice and continued to enjoy his wine and snacks.


    "Austin, you''ve gone too far!"


    Alice was irritated by Austin''s indifferent attitude.


    "You poor bastard!


    Who do you think you are?


    How dare you behave so rudely in front of me!


    Don''t you know that there are some people that you cannot afford to mess with?


    For your information, I know the manager of this auction house well.


    What''s more, I am a top VIP member of this auction house. I will fill your manager in on your rude behavior and tomorrow, consider yourself unemployed!"


    the stout old man bellowed as he pointed at Austin.


    "Manager! Come over here now!"


    the stout man shouted as he caught sight of the manager of the auction house.


    "We don''t have to come to this. But you leave us with no choice.


    Ten years have passed, but you are still that immature and stubborn fool.


    Although the salary of the Cassede Auction House is not very high, you don''t have much work here. It''s perfect for lazy asses like you.


    And now you are going to lose your job!


    Austin, apologize right now!


    If you kneel before him and beg him, he might let it go so you can keep your job,"


    Alice said, pretending to feel sorry for Austin.


    "What''s going on here, Mr. Yang?"


    The manager of Cassede Auction House heard the stout man calling to him and strode towards them quickly.

 Chapter 3064 Making A Move

    It was true; the manager was well acquainted with the old man and, judging by his behavior, respected him a lot as well.


    "There you are.


    I just noticed that this young man was eating food reserved exclusively for the guests. I don''t believe that is allowed in the auction house during working hours.


    And as if that wasn''t enough, he acted very rudely with me.


    We are in your auction house for business, and an employee behaving like this is unacceptable.


    I think you should fire this wretch right now!


    I never want to see him again,"


    the fat old man pointed at Austin and complained with a scowl.


    "I will only say this once. Take your hand off me and don''t you ever dare point at me again,"


    Austin coldly responded, his eyes squinting with displeasure.


    He was in no mood to argue with them.


    In fact, considering Austin''s current level of strength, if the fat man had provoked him into a fight directly, then he could even kill the latter with just a slap on the face. At the very least, he could make him permanently disabled.


    But he did not do that. Deep in his mind, he was still cherishing the memory of his past from his college days.


    The girl named Alice had stayed with him for three years during that time.


    In fact, Austin was a man who cherished everyone around him very much. Therefore, he endured whatever was going on to the very best of his abilities, for Alice''s sake.


    However, the fat old man seemed in no mood to give up until he got what he wanted.


    Moreover, he was constantly pointing at Austin. It was a seriously condescending and infuriating behavior.


    "You son of a bitch! You are just a pauper. You know what? I''ll keep pointing at you like this! Let''s see what you can do!


    You''re dead to me!"


    The fat man was furious now. He rushed towards Austin and poked the latter''s nose with his finger, sneering as he did so.


    Puff!


    Within a lightning flash, Austin''s hand had moved and snapped the fat old man''s finger. In the blink of an eye, his finger was broken. A little part of the skin could be seen hanging there with his broken finger!


    "Yargh! You son of a bitch!"


    Look at what he did! Argh!"


    The fat man''s face convulsed due to the pain. As he tried to roar at Austin''s superiors, only groans came out.


    "Austin, how dare you hurt my man! I am not going to let you go!"


    Alice also screamed now.


    She was afraid that the fat old man would blame her and cut off the cash he gave h


    "The guy sneaked in here for free food! What sort of man does that?


    I am telling you, youngsters today are so irresponsible!


    There are always these idlers everywhere."


    By that time, the entire auction house had been attracted to what was going on. The fat man''s screams and the manager''s call to the security guards had been enough. The public was now looking in their direction and starting to discuss with each other.


    Just then, something unexpected happened.


    Clap! Clap! Clap


    Austin suddenly raised his hand and swung a palm at all the security guards who had come close.


    The moment he began his attack, the eyes of everyone present there lit up. Especially those who knew something about martial arts. They could sense something unusual about this young man!


    ''Who is this man? He seems powerful!''


    The martial artists at presence were secretly shocked.


    As the saying goes, laymen watch the bustle while the insiders learn the ropes. The martial artists had experience in fighting and knew that if Austin had been confident enough to attack the security guards so easily, he must be very powerful indeed.


    "You inhuman wretch! I never had any grudge against you, but you actually wanted to break my arms and legs. I''ll teach you a lesson today!"


    Austin stared at the captain of security guards coldly and stamped on him with his left foot several times over.


    With just a few kicks, the captain''s hands and feet were smashed into confetti. He was now screaming like a pig.


    "Enough! Please stop! I''ve already called the police!"


    The manager was furious and frightened. But there was nothing he could do.

 Chapter 3065 A Golden Bidding Paddle

    Suddenly, the crack of skin against skin rang out in the room as the manager flew a few meters from where he stood only seconds ago.


    He had barely finished speaking when Austin hit him, and now he lay pitifully on the ground.


    He groaned as he tried to get up on all fours, then screamed like a pig facing the butcher''s knife.


    "Guards! Summon the entire security team and seize that bastard!"


    Almost a hundred uniformed men appeared in an instant, each of them carrying batons and Taser guns.


    This was only to be expected, since this was one of the most prominent auction houses where very precious items regularly traded hands.


    Naturally they always had a highly capable security team at the ready.


    Most of the guards were mercenaries from all over the world, and had all gone through life threatening situations.


    Their skills were not to be trifled with.


    The men surrounded Austin and started to aggressively crown into his space.


    Austin raised a hand in one abrupt motion.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, about two dozen of the armed men were shot off of their feet, flying a considerable distance away from Austin and knocking the others with the impact.


    A dead silence fell over the room.


    Everyone was visibly shocked at the strength he just displayed, having thrown several brawny men effortlessly as if he were merely swatting away flies.


    The minds of ordinary people were having difficulty comprehending such a thing.


    "Is he a superhuman?" came a hushed whisper among the mercenaries.


    They eyed Austin suspiciously, as though they were discovering a monster in their midst.


    The fat man and his cohorts regarded him with frightened eyes, not daring to take a step forward or say another word for fear of provoking him.


    They weren''t the only humans gawking at him, however.


    The martial artists in attendance were also looking at him with apprehension and anxiety on their faces.


    Among them, quiet remarks were also being exchanged. "Who on earth is he? When did such a terrifying master appear in the Brilliant Kingdom?"


    "As far as I can remember, no such person exists."


    "This man''s identity is very suspicious indeed. Does anyone know of his background?"


    In one corner of the hall stood two men, one of which was old and clad in black, while the other was of middle age and dressed ordinarily.


    "Judging from what he just did, he would be powerful enough to have defeated Python," the middle aged man whispered.


    "So you''re saying this man was the one who killed Python?


    Contact the head of the funeral home in Smile City immediately and send this bastard''s portrait to confirm his identity.


    Move, now!"


    One of the warrior servants escorting them instantly left to carry out the old man''s orders.


    Meanwhile, Austin was slowly walking towards the manager.


    He waved his hand in the air, and out of nowhere a golden bidding paddle landed square on the trembling man''s face.


    "Take a good look at what that is," Austin spoke coldly.


    tart. And he had been keeping tabs on them since then.


    A cruel smile crept into Austin''s lips as he pretended to be unaware. He took a large bite of the lobster on his plate.


    ''They''re most likely from the Divine Moon Sect. Just a while ago I was stressing out on how to find that damn sect. I can''t believe they''re popping out here, of all places, '' he thought.


    Pretty soon, everyone was called to order, and the auction officially started.


    All of the items up for bid were Buddhist treasures, all antique, including a Buddhist robe, a wooden fish, and a Buddhist bead.


    Austin took care to examine each item using his spiritual sense, and discovered that some of them contained weak but genuine Buddhist energy.


    They were undoubtedly real Buddhist treasures, but their power had waned with time.


    If ordinary people were to obtain these items, they could do the owner some good to some degree.


    People could even lengthen their lifespan by keeping the treasures in close contact with them.


    But such items were of no use to the likes of Austin.


    He himself was already brimming with power; what little Buddhist energy these things could offer were utterly worthless.


    "The next Buddhist treasure," the auctioneer announced as the transactions went on.


    "According to the retrieved records of ancient books, this was a treasure brought back by a great Buddhist monk who went on a pilgrimage to the Spirit Mountain in the west."


    An old and graying little stone Buddha was brought out in a delicate tray and presented to the audience.


    The crowd murmured their disappointment among themselves.


    "It''s just an ugly old statue. There''s no way that''s a treasure from the Spirit Mountain.""Where is the Sarira? Didn''t you promise that the Sarira of Buddha Hawley would be auctioned?""That''s right, we aren''t interested on those cheap-looking stone statues!"


    Austin, on the other hand, was staring at the stone statue with pleasant surprise.


    ''There''s something strange about that thing.''

 Chapter 3066 The Spirit Mountain

    All of a sudden, Austin realized that his spiritual sense seemed to have made its way into the vast world of the ancient Buddhist kingdom as he stared at the statue.


    The place was littered with countless ancient statues and temples. Among them, many Buddhist statues were chanting various ancient Buddhist scriptures.


    Numerous weapons and Buddhist treasures filled the air with overwhelming Buddhist power.


    Clang, Clang...


    The sound of Sanskrit bell echoed throughout the kingdom, washing the people with a wave of freshness and enlightenment.


    Austin saw the vague figure of a mountain that towered above the clouds, emitting dazzling Buddhist light, and the Buddhist law power filled the air.


    There were many devoted Buddhists all around the mountain.


    Over the tall mountain gate, there was a plaque with two gilded words on it.


    The plaque read "Spirit Mountain".


    ''Is... Is this the legendary Spirit Mountain?!''


    Austin couldn''t believe what he saw, and read the words again carefully. It indeed said the Spirit Mountain.


    ''So, this stone statue really has something to do with the legendary Spirit Mountain?''


    Austin was both surprised and pleased.


    Speaking of the holy Spirit Mountain, it was said that the Buddhas lived in the Thunder Temple located in the mountain.


    Back then, when there were a lot of Buddhists living in the world, they journeyed to the Spirit Mountain on foot. Upon arriving, they worshiped the Buddhas, and listened to Buddhist scriptures.


    However, it was said that when the Buddhas departed, the era of divine gods was over and the holy Spirit Mountain also disappeared.


    Austin had practiced Buddhist omnipotent skill, so he knew little about Buddhist history.


    ''This little stone Buddha is worth auctioning.''


    Austin made up his mind.


    "The bidding for the little stone Buddha from the Spirit Mountain starts now.


    The starting price is five million!"


    the host announced.


    However, the enthusiasm of the host was quickly washed over by a deafening silence. It seemed that no one was interested to bid for it.


    Though, such


    really think too highly of yourself! Your money is even less than one tenth of mine."


    The fat old man was self-complacent for he had seen through Austin. He kept provoking him, hoping that Austin would retaliate.


    "Honey, speaking of this, my wise choice back then was to abandon Austin and be with you.


    He is nothing comparable to you. He''s not even qualified to clean your shoes!"


    Alice was cooperative and kept making sarcastic remarks.


    The fat old man and Alice echoed one another.


    All the people in the hall were eager to watch what would happen.


    But to their dismay, Austin just sneered and didn''t say anything.


    He had lost his interest in those two already. For him, they were nobodies.


    If he weren''t on the Earth, he would have already slapped them to death.


    Finally, the last article of the auction was presented.


    On the exquisite tray, there was a piece of first-class red satin.


    On the red satin, there was a frame of Buddha''s bone which seemed glittering and translucent.


    "Everyone, this Sarira is left by Buddha Hawley himself. It is the rarest treasure in the world.


    The starting price is 50 million!


    The adding price is no less than five million each time!"


    the host announced in an excited tone.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere of the whole auction house got heated up.


    The bid price was raised up all the way, soon to one hundred million!

 Chapter 3067 The Competitive Bidding

    Austin released his spiritual sense to learn more about the Buddha''s bone fragment.


    In an instant, he hesitated and was dumbfounded as he stared into space.


    He saw hundreds of thousands of lotus petals floating mid-air, which soon turned into sparkling crystal raindrops.


    In the distant, he saw an ancient bodhi tree, known as the tree of awakening, that stretched its branches in all directions like terrifying dragons. Its leaves were vividly green and heart-shaped with an extended tip. Suddenly, laws started to appear around the tree in the form of a mist.


    Under the ancient tree, a man in saffron robe sat cross-legged in meditation. A dazzling radiance circulated at the back of his head. His body interacted with the laws in the void, as if he was sitting in the past, the present, and the future at the same time. Then, he peacefully looked at Austin in the eye.


    ''What?


    Are you kidding me? Is that Buddha Hawley? Oh, this can''t be real!''


    Austin widened his eyes and held his breath. The man looked exactly the same like the Buddha statues in temples everywhere! He had a unique face, and was austere in stature, pose, and clothing. At that moment, he was integrated with the natural laws as if he was part of nature itself.


    The bodhi tree''s pumpkin-shaped flowers continuously fell down, while the leaves rustled with the gentle breeze. Austin had never seen such a serene and tranquil scene.


    Austin felt like he was in a state of trance as he glared at the extraordinary man under the tree. The man was both anything and everything in the world.


    Unconsciously, Austin''s spiritual sense was released to discern the man.


    "If you want a taste of the true Buddhism, then you have to reach the end of the Spirit Mountain."


    the middle-aged man suddenly whispered. His words continuously rang in Austin''s ears like a stream of river full of natural laws.


    At the same time, Austin felt an unstoppable overwhelming Buddhist power coming at him from afar.


    He hurriedly took a step back to try to avoid it.


    Bang!


    Austin found himself knocked into a table full of desserts, which made all the cups and plates fall down onto the ground.


    Everyone who heard the noise stretched their necks to check what was going on, and gave him a puzzled look.


    "Ha-ha! Look at him, Alice. I''m afraid the price of this Sarira scared somebody stiff!


    Humph! He shouldn''t have come here if he only has a few million dollars in his pocket. He asked for it! If I were him, I would leave right now to avoid further humiliation."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    They even had long swords hanging on their waists!


    Almost all of the martial arts masters dressed out of place in the auction room anyway.


    "I can feel that this particular piece of bone contains astonishing Buddhist law. It will truly be a treasure of our sect.


    We, the Buddhist Sect, won''t go home without it!"


    In the corner, several monks were discussing secretly.


    After the price of the Sarira had risen to one billion, the elites from the mortal world were no longer willing to continue with the bidding. They sat quietly to see who would get it.


    On the other hand, it was a different story for the people from the martial arts world. All of them were itching to get a hold of the Sarira!


    After all, for the martial arts masters, it bore such a profound Buddhist power, and its value was immeasurable!


    Thus, the bidding continued.


    "One billion and 600 million!"


    WOW!


    Everyone, including the spectators and the cultivators, was taken aback.


    The price was incredibly high.


    The entire hall fell into a dead silence for a while.


    "Two billion!"


    Austin did not wait any longer and raised the golden bidding paddle in his hand. His clear and distinct voice echoed in the hall.


    "What? Is he nuts?


    No! Why didn''t he increase the price little by little?


    Please just enjoy it! Don''t make my heart jump right out of my throat!"


    All the eyes were fixed on Austin in shock.


    "How could it be possible? Two billion? Did I miss something? That guy?"


    Alice was completely flabbergasted. She stared at Austin with a confused look.


    "That bastard has two billion? Oh, please! I don''t believe that for a second!"


    The old fat man next to Alice sneered.

 Chapter 3068 The Life-prolonging Pill

    "Honey, didn''t you say that Austin''s net worth was just about several million?


    How could he afford to offer two billion? Does it mean that he''s that rich?"


    Alice asked the stout man with both her voice and face full of shock and disbelief.


    The man''s face turned dark red. As he ignored Alice, he stared at Austin with vicious eyes.


    All the people who knew martial arts turned and looked at Austin in astonishment.


    Although each of them was considered to be very rich, only a few of them could afford to bid a sum of two billion at once.


    That was why Austin instantly became the focus of attention in the crowd.


    "Sir, we are from the Buddhist Sect, and we are here to offer a trade. We want your Sarira in exchange for a Life-prolonging Pill.


    How does that sound?"


    a monk seated in the corner of the room suddenly spoke loudly to th host of the auction.


    "Oh my gosh!"


    "A Life-prolonging Pill?!"


    Murmurs could be heard all over the place as the martial artists held their breaths in utter shock.


    The Life-prolonging Pill from the Buddhist Sect was quite famous especially in the martial arts world.


    People who were going to die a natural death could live another ten years once they took the pill.


    It indeed had the function of lengthening one''s longevity.


    There were even some extremely sick people who were able to survive ten years after consuming the pill.


    "Well�� Let me discuss this first with the owner of the Sarira before I can give you an answer,"


    the auctioneer of the Cassede company said hesitantly.


    As an experienced auctioneer, he had a basic knowledge of all kinds of collections and rare items.


    He had heard of the Life-prolonging Pill from the Buddhist Sect and knew of its great value.


    Hence, he gestured at one of the staff to come to him and whispered something.


    The staff immediately got off the stage and ran out of the hall.


    A moment later, an old man in a wheelchair was seen entering the hall.


    The elder was surrounded by a group of people that looked like experienced bodyguards.


    Even Austin could tell that this man was a big shot.


    A charming girl pushed the wheelchair into the hall. The second she stepped inside the room, she addressed the guests.


    "Who offered to tr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the old man desperately needed. Even if they had other precious treasures to trade for the Sarira, they were skeptical that the lady would agree to make a deal with them.


    "We have a deal then.


    With this, I am giving to you the Life-prolonging Pill."


    Master Eason was glad to reach an agreement.


    However, just when he was about to take out the pill, Austin stepped forward and interrupted them.


    "Hold on a second," Austin chimed in.


    "What is he doing?"


    Everyone looked at Austin with a puzzled look all over their faces.


    "What else do you want? If you still want to have the Sarira, then I''m afraid that''s not happening.


    I already made the deal with Master Eason and that''s final.


    I won''t sell it to you no matter how much money you offer,"


    the beautiful lady said impatiently as she looked at Austin.


    "What if I tell you that I can also prolong the life of this old gentleman? Not only prolong his life, but I will completely cure his body,"


    Austin asserted with a confident smile.


    Although the old man was seriously ill and didn''t have much life left in him, it would just be a piece of cake for Austin to cure him.


    Even if the old man''s flesh was smashed to pieces, he could rebuild his physical body and prolong his life as long as his spiritual soul was still intact.


    Letting the old man live for another decade or even almost a century would not even be an issue.


    Of course, it would be in exchange for something he wanted if he was to help the old man.

 Chapter 3069 The Magic Sea Water

    "Are you serious?!


    Can you really do that?"


    the enchanting girl asked, as she looked at Austin with astonishment and disbelief written all over her face.


    Other than her, all the other people present were also staring at Austin in shock.


    "Sir, you are talking nonsense.


    Only our Life-Prolonging Pills have been proved to help people to live longer.


    There are no other pills that can do that.


    Sir, please stop spreading such lies to people,"


    Master Eason of the Buddhist Sect told Austin in a displeased tone.


    The monks standing beside Master Eason also sneered as they looked down on Austin with evident disdain on their faces.


    Upon hearing what Austin said, the martial artists at the auction were stunned. Not very long after, a mocking smile crept up on all their faces.


    "Master Eason is right! It is said that Buddha Hawley was the one who created and perfected the formula of the Life-prolonging Pill himself. Since then, the formula has been passed down from generation to generation.


    Many people on the verge of death were able to recover and live healthy lives long after taking it.


    I don''t think that there is any pill that can be compared with the Life-prolonging Pill of the Buddhist Sect," an old man said.


    "I couldn''t agree with you more. The Life-prolonging Pill of the Buddhist Sect has been considered the most precious and efficient magic pill on Earth since ancient times. That reputation and status has never been challenged until today.


    This brat is young. Now, he is saying that he has pills that are much better than the Life-prolonging Pill.


    Either he is delusional or he is making it all up," a middle-aged man added.


    Most of those martial artists present expressed their thoughts and accused Austin of being a liar and a fraud.


    The fat, old man that Alice came with, broke out laughing.


    "Alice, look at your ex! This loser is bragging yet nobody believes him. Pathetic!


    I have every reason to believe that he is not serious about bidding on that item. He is here to stir up trouble.


    He is just a liar and Cassede Company should investigate on him and throw him in jail!"


    the fat old man spoke out loud with a smirk.


    "Honey, you have a good point. I agree with you completely,"


    Alice replied.


    Hearing the mean things that people were saying about Austin, the beautiful woman was convinced that Austin was lying. Her face darkened because of it.


    "That''s it.


    If you don''t have anything else to say, please leave and stop disturbing us. I and Master Eason haven''t finished the deal yet," the charming girl said to Austin in an indifferent tone, not looking at him directly.


    Obviously she had decided that he was a liar.


    "There is an easy way to prove whether I am lying or not.


    I can help him stand up from his wheelchair with regained health now if you just give the go signal.


    What say you? Why don''t you let me have a try?"


    Austin said with a faint smile.


    "Serious


    gic liquid entered through his mouth, the elder in the wheelchair immediately felt a terrifyingly powerful life energy spread inside him.


    He could not help but tremble as the Magic Sea Water began taking effect.


    Austin stretched out his hand and pressed it towards the elder''s head without touching it. Streaks of vital energy came out from his palm and entered the elder''s body.


    The old man was just a mortal and he was weak. It was impossible for him to bear the massive amount of life energy inside the Magic Sea Water.


    Hence, Austin had to help him absorb it.


    Otherwise, the old man would explode and die.


    "Grandpa..." the enchanting girl called out worriedly as she saw the elder tremble continuously. "Stop it now, brat!" she shouted at Austin.


    She was so worried about her grandpa that she intended to dash forward to stop Austin.


    "Stay right there. I''m fine!"


    the old man shouted.


    The beautiful woman stopped in her tracks and went back to where she was standing. Watching anxiously, she clenched her fists and sweat broke out on her forehead.


    All the people in the hall fixed their eyes on Austin and the old man, nervously waiting for the result.


    "Honey, do you think Austin would be able to cure that old man?"


    Alice asked her partner, the fat old man.


    Of course she wanted Austin to fail and embarrass himself in front of everyone.


    "Humph! What do you think?


    That loser has nothing but air, doing nothing but brag about his skills.


    Do you really believe that he can make it?


    Wait and see. Everyone will see through his little trick soon, and everything will fall apart for him.


    We can then watch him get into a lot of trouble. That''s the kind of entertainment that I like!"


    the fat old man snorted.


    ''Humph! Brat, you obviously don''t know how powerful my grandfather is.


    If anything happens to him, I will make sure that you pay for it!''


    the beautiful girl thought anxiously as she narrowed her eyes at Austin.

 Chapter 3070 The Negotiation

    Everyone inside the auction hall had their gaze fixed on the elder in the wheelchair nervously. Eventually, the elder finally stopped shaking, and he calmed down.


    Austin stepped back and stood aside, looking relaxed.


    "Grandpa..."


    Overwhelmed with emotion, the beautiful girl wanted to run towards the elder and check his current condition.


    But before she could do anything, Austin stopped her in her tracks. "Give your grandfather some time," he advised.


    He waved his hand and unleashed a force that halted her from going anywhere near the elder.


    "Sir, didn''t you say that you could bring back this old gentleman''s health and vigor? You also swore that you could make him walk again.


    It looks like things did not go well," Master Eason mocked.


    He raised his eyebrows as if taunting Austin.


    The rest of monks from the Buddhist Sect burst into laughter.


    "I saw this coming. When this guy made such bold declarations, I immediately knew that he was lying.


    I don''t even think our pills can instantly cure anyone, let alone his tricks," one of the monks teased. He eyed Austin with contempt and smirked haughtily.


    "See, Alice? As I said, this loser is nothing but an airhead!"


    The stout old man laughed out loud.


    "Honey, I have a feeling that Austin is here for me. I bet that he heard that I would be attending the auction, so he came here and did all this just to impress me,"


    Alice said as she let her imagination run wild.


    They deliberately spoke in a loud voice, so that everyone in the auction hall could hear them clearly. They drew a knowing smile as they looked at Austin.


    The old man remained in the wheelchair with his eyes closed. All the people gathered around were convinced that Austin was a fraud.


    Austin, on the other hand, remained unfazed. He looked calm and collected, with his hands clasped behind his back.


    ''The Magic Sea Water is capable of bringing the dead back to life.


    Even if this elder was dead, he would come back to life once he takes the Magic Sea Water. I''m sure he will be able to walk around like ordinary people soon now that he drank the Magic Sea Water, '' Austin thought.


    Eventually, something happened that shook everyone around.


    "That''s enough! This young man didn''t brag.


    He cured me," the elder broke the eerie silence. His voice was loud and clear.


    He placed his hands on the armrests of the wheelchair and sprung up from the wheelchair.


    The elder let out a hearty laugh as he patted his legs.


    "It feels so great. I spent years sitting in a wheelchair. Now I can finally get rid of it, stand up and walk like ordinary people.


    p my grandfather prolong his life, I''m willing to pay you.


    One billion!


    What do you think?"


    she pleaded as she drew closer to Austin.


    With his hands behind his back, Austin looked away from her.


    Seeing that Austin could not be reasoned with despite the exorbitant amount, Serena decided to raise it even more. "Two billion!"


    "Three billion!"


    "Four billion!"


    "Five billion! That''s as far as I can go. Do we have a deal?!" Austin remained unperturbed.


    "Hey, are you dumb or something? Do you agree or not? Answer me now.


    I have already apologized. What else do you want?


    I can marry you if you want.


    Can you agree now?"


    Serena''s pretty face was turning red from fury as she kept on offering goods to him. Austin, on the other hand, didn''t even look her in the eye. Out of desperation, she offered her hand in marriage even if she didn''t mean to.


    Her grandfather didn''t stop her.


    After all, he also hoped that Austin could help him prolong his life.


    Trading billions for extending his life was a good deal. After all, he was affluent.


    Austin finally said something after Serena''s final offer. "Oh, is that so?


    My answer is no. I''m not interested in you."


    Austin playfully eyed the charming woman up and down.


    "Hey! You stupid brat.


    I''m good looking and I have an inviting figure that plenty of men would swoon over. Moreover, I am from an influential family. I am so much better than you.


    Even if you want to marry me, I will refuse."


    Austin''s words irritated the girl even further.


    "But since you are a devoted granddaughter, I''ll help your grandfather to live for thirty years more.


    After all, I did promise you that I will extend your grandfather''s life,"


    Austin casually mentioned.

 Chapter 3071 Prolong The Mans Life (Part One)

    "Really? This time is not a joke, right? That would be great if you could do that. Please help my grandfather as soon as possible!"


    Hearing Austin''s words, the beautiful girl couldn''t help but get excited. She clapped her hands and cheered like a little girl.


    "Are you serious, young man?"


    The old man''s face lit up with excitement. It was a great temptation for him. After all, an additional 30 years to one''s life was much too attractive to any ordinary human being, let alone an old man at his age. Even during current times, it was rare for anyone to breach the 100-year mark.


    "Do I look like I am kidding? Of course I am serious.


    It will cost you five billion, though,"


    Austin replied.


    "That''s nothing! Young man, if you can help me extend my life for an additional 30 years, I will give you the five billion right at this moment!"


    The old man beamed with excitement.


    In the auction hall, everyone looked at Austin with admiration.


    Even though all the people who could attend the event were all rich, five billion dollars was still a large sum of money for anyone and nothing to joke about.


    In fact, many of the guests in attendance merely had a net worth of a few hundred million.


    A deal of five billion was a tremendous shock to them.


    "Good heavens! Are you sure you can help this gentleman extend his life for 30 more years?


    As far as I know, it''s impossible.


    Sir, I think you are just talking nonsense... or there is a dark side to what you are claiming.


    And you sir, senior gentleman, may I remind you that it is impossible for you to live another 30 years, unless a god entered the mortal world to help you achieve it.


    How long one lives in this world is decided by his destiny. It''s extremely difficult to go against the laws of nature and extend his lifespan that has already been decided by the gods of fate,"


    M


    mind.


    "Hurry up! Take a picture of this magical event!"


    Many people in the hall recovered from the initial shock and immediately took out their phones to shoot videos and take pictures.


    "This guy is annoying, but he seems to be very special and blessed with amazing abilities!" Serena murmured to herself.


    Alice, Austin''s ex-lover who just earlier was hurling insults at him looked at Austin differently now. Her eyes flashed a touch of excitement.


    "Austin... When did he become so powerful?


    He got five billion dollars just like that, in the blink of an eye. And he can also extend people''s lives. He is destined to be rich in this life.


    Hmm... so did I make a wrong choice dumping him to be with this obnoxious old man here?


    I shouldn''t have broken up with him."


    Right there, at the corner of the auction hall, Alice''s expression became complicated.


    She looked at the fat old man next to her and then looked at Austin again.


    The fat old man, who had a total net worth of about 500 million, was actually married to someone else and had children.


    If it was in the past, Alice would be willing to be the mistress of this fat old man instead of being Austin''s girlfriend because she did not want to live in poverty.

 Chapter 3072 Prolong The Mans Life (Part Two)

    But now, the situation had been reversed.


    Austin now had more than five billion dollars, and he was young and strong, with magical powers to extend people''s lives.


    The more Alice thought about it, the more she regretted it. If only she could kick herself.


    "No, I cannot just stand here and watch. I''m gonna have to make a choice.


    Being the mistress of this old man is not a permanent arrangement.


    One day when he gets tired of me, he will dump me! That''s how all these chauvinist pigs are. They are all the same!"


    Suddenly, Alice gritted her teeth and seemed to have made up her mind.


    Ten minutes into the process that Austin was performing on the old man, the flames on the surface of the old man''s body gradually died out.


    Then, the old man suddenly opened his eyes and stood up. He actually sprung up to his feet, quickly as the wind.


    "What? How could it be like this?"


    All the people present couldn''t believe what they were looking at.


    The old man was nowhere to be seen. In his place was a middle-aged man in his forties who looked similar to him. Was it the same person?


    He had a square face, looking majestic and firm.


    "Oh my goodness! Ha ha... Sir, you''ve saved my life and sent me back in time giving me another 30 years. I''ll be grateful for what you have done, all my life!


    From now on, if you need anything from me, I will try my best to serve you! I am at your disposal,"


    He bowed deeply to Austin, without any doubt about his extended 30-year life expectancy.


    "It was a deal between us, fair and square. You don''t have to,"


    Austin said flatly. Then he waved his sleeve and used his Omnipotent Lightness to go towards the back of the hall.


    "Grandpa... You... is that really you? How are you now? How do you feel?"


    The beautiful girl stepped f


    ght of several ways to repair the relationship with Austin, but unexpectedly, Austin was gone in the blink of an eye. She cried out in panic and tried to run after him.


    "You little gold-digging bitch, if you go after him, never come back to me!"


    the fat old man shouted angrily. He was terribly insulted by Alice''s sudden change of heart, unable to accept defeat.


    "What?"


    Suddenly, the old man who now looked like around 40 years old, gave the fat old man a cold glance with sharp eyes.


    "Serena, how dare he be so rude to the master who helped me? We''re going to do everything we can and use all kinds of methods to make him broke in the shortest time possible!"


    the old man said loudly and sneered.


    "I understand."


    His beautiful granddaughter glanced at the fat old man contemptuously.


    "No! That''s not true!"


    The fat old man shouted back, feeling bad for being found out.


    Although he did not know who the old man in front of him was, he still realized that he was at the losing end. At least, the old man was super-rich having easily taken out five billion dollars earlier.


    It would not be difficult for him to deal with merely a regular rich man like the fat old man.

 Chapter 3073 Masters Of The Subliming Force Realm

    The stout old man who was dating Alice walked up to the elder. After he mustered up some courage, he opened his mouth.


    "Sir, there must be some kind of misunderstanding. I can explain..." the stout man said to the elder gingerly.


    However, the elder just cast him an indifferent glance. He turned around and made his way towards the exit of the auction hall.


    "Prepare yourself. You will become a pauper in a few days.


    That''s the consequence of offending the wrong person,"


    the alluring woman said and then followed the elder out of the room.


    "Humph! So what if you are richer than me?


    I don''t believe that you can turn me into a beggar... not within a few days... not ever!"


    the stout old man shouted angrily.


    The old man and the beautiful girl had already left the auction room before the stout old man could finish his sentence.


    A couple of days later, all the stout man''s companies suffered great losses due to different problems. Some of his corporations got hammered in the stock market, while others took a nosedive.


    Moreover, he had been filed lawsuits. Not only did he lose everything he owned, but he also became debt-ridden. In just a week, he had become a pauper.


    To no one''s surprise, Alice split up with him in an instant.


    That was the fate of the old stout man after he left the auction house.


    Meanwhile, Austin headed straight to the suburbs.


    Not long after he walked out of the auction house, a large number of people rushed out and followed him closely.


    Fortunately, he could see his pursuers using his spiritual sense.


    He called for a cab and went straight to the suburbs.


    Although martial artists had a very high status in the modern society, they avoided breaking the law for they did not want to go against the government in public.


    After all, the contemporary civilization was regulated by the constitution and its bylaws.


    Therefore, those martial artists did not take action in the city. Instead, they followed Austin to the suburbs.


    Soon, Austin came into a deserted place.


    According to the cab driver, this place used to be mass grave a long time ago.


    Austin got off the car and stepped into the wilderness. He found himself on a deserted open field. Then, he sat cross-legged and closed his eyes.


    He unleashed his spiritual sense to perceive his surroundings. Immediately, he sensed off-road vehicles making their way towards him at a fast speed from afar.


    ''Ever since I merged with my original body, I have received less suppressing force from nature that was against me.


    My vital energy rea


    il now, no one had any clue about the location of its headquarters.


    However, every martial artist knew that they could not afford to provoke this enigmatic sect.


    Everyone considered them as a force not to be reckoned with.


    There was a great number of members in the Divine Moon Sect, and some of them were great masters.


    Its members seldom left its headquarters.


    However, every time they showed up, they would do something that would surely shock the martial artists all over the world.


    For example, ten years ago, the members of the Divine Moon Sect suddenly appeared and captured some young martial artists with extraordinary talents. Rumors had it that they were conducting a secret experiment.


    After some time, all the martial artists took action against their infamous project. Eventually, they stopped catching talented martial artists.


    When people heard that the old man in black was from the Divine Moon Sect, they felt their legs weaken due to fear. None of them thought twice and distanced themselves even further from the elder.


    All of a sudden, an old man who was about sixty years old got off a luxury car.


    "Sir, please.


    We all know that this brat has magic pills.


    To be honest, we just came here for those pills.


    We have no intention of getting involved in your problems.


    After we get all his pills, you can resolve whatever matters you have with him," the elder who had left the luxury car said with a laugh.


    He was exceedingly fast. Even though he was still over five hundred meters away, it only took him a few strides to reach Austin. As he stood there, he released a strong force.


    "Another master at the Subliming Force Realm!"


    The crowd were all shocked.

 Chapter 3074 Attacking Austin For The Treasures

    "Ha ha, you are absolutely right, Mr. Tang!


    We will only take his treasures, not kill him.


    When we''re done, you and your Divine Moon Sect can get even with him! You can do anything you want!"


    All of a sudden, a short and fat old man who bore a striking resemblance to a potato appeared in front of everyone, laughing loudly.


    The old man was very short, barely reaching 5 feet in height. But while he stood there, an invisible pressure of energy quietly spread around him, making everyone feel stuffy in the chest as if being suffocated.


    It turned out that he was one of the Subliming Force Realm masters!


    Swish!


    At this point, a figure as sharp as a sword appeared on the top of an off-road vehicle. Without warning, the figure proceeded to hacked at Austin.


    The sharp figure turned out to be a middle-aged man, dressed like a Taoist priest. His waist bulged up, revealing a well concealed weapon under his garments.


    The man looked cold and arrogant and his aura was sharp and dangerous. He looked so sharp, like a sword that could easily be pulled out of its sheath at any time.


    "Lad, we don''t have to do this. How about you save yourself from all the hurt and pain and just hand over all your belongings?"


    The man ignored the others. As soon as he came, he stared at Austin on the ground and coldly demanded that Austin surrender everything.


    He wanted to make sure that everyone knew that he was a Subliming Force Realm master!


    The other cultivators around couldn''t help but gasp, intimidated by his presence.


    Most of the time, Subliming Force Realm masters were rarely seen anywhere in the world.


    But now, four cultivators at the Subliming Force Realm appeared in front of them. It was as rare as the appearance of the blue moon.


    The four masters went up quickly, formed an array to surround Austin, leaving him no chance to get away.


    The others all stepped back, distancing themselves from the upcoming fight. It could be messy and extremely violent.


    "Hey you guys, do you really want to make things hard for our Divine Moon Sect?"


    The elder in black''s face darkened seeing the situation.


    There was sort of threat in his tone.


    It was easy to understand that as a famous and prestigious sect, the Divine Moon Sect was indeed feared by most warriors in this world.


    "Haha, you are complicating things, sir.


    I have made it clear that I only wanted to get the pills from this lad. As for the grudge between your sect and him, leave me out of it. I am not the least bit interested.


    The members of our clan will never stir up trouble on our own accord,"


    the elder in traditional garments chuckled.


    One could judge from his appearance that he was from the Tang Clan!


    After realizing who he was, everyone suddenly stepped back. He was no one to be messed with.


    The Tang Clan was a force with a long history, well-known for its specialty i


    e shot, more than half of the flying needles disappeared. This made it hard for anyone to avoid them. It was also almost impossible for them to run or hide from any of the needles.


    "Well, it''s one of the powerful secret weapon skills of the Tang Clan. It seems that it truly deserves its reputation!"


    The crowd couldn''t help but admire the old man for his superb concealed weapon skill. They wouldn''t want to be against him in the future, knowing that he was in possession of this skill.


    The other three Subliming Force Realm masters nodded in approval.


    But in the next moment��


    Bang! Bam! Crash!


    The deafening sound of metal colliding rang out clearly.


    Hundreds and thousands of flying needles, as soon as they hit the skin surface of Austin, were knocked back one after another by a powerful and invisible force.


    What was more, these flying needles were much faster and more powerful than before when travelling back.


    It was impossible for the needles to penetrate the protective barrier around Austin and him, especially given his powerful physical strength. The needles then quickly turned around towards the old man that had just deployed them, then immediately went after him.


    "Damn it! Fuck!"


    The old man turned pale with fear and hurried to dodge the attack.


    But, it was too late.


    Shoop, Shoop, Shoop...


    The flying needles came at the old man one after another and buried themselves in his own flesh.


    In a flash, he was stabbed by the flying needles in every inch of his body.


    With a loud bang, the old man fell to the ground, screaming. He was in serious pain.


    "The fucking brat! Let''s join forces and deal with him together."


    The other three masters glanced at each other in agreement.


    Then the three of them rushed towards Austin simultaneously.


    "Okay.


    But there is no need to play with you anymore,"


    Austin stood up suddenly and sneered. He was getting impatient.

 Chapter 3075 Your Family Will Be In Trouble

    Without hesitation, Austin stretched out his right hand to grab the stout elder by the shoulder.


    The stout old man held a machete which weighed at least two hundred pounds. When he swung his weapon at Austin, the sound of a flinging beam of energy collided with the air.


    However, Austin moved so much faster than him.


    As he grabbed the stout elder''s shoulder, he tightened his grip and the fat old man''s bones were crushed.


    Austin tossed the pot-bellied man in the air, and the latter''s body shot into the distance like a huge cannonball.


    In the next second, he smacked the middle-aged Taoist''s face.


    The middle-aged man was instantly blown away. He spat blood as he coughed, and then lay on the ground motionless.


    Then, like a ghost, Austin moved swiftly and was instantly in front of the old man in black from the Divine Moon Sect.


    "So you''re a member of the Divine Moon Sect?"


    Austin asked indifferently.


    Everyone around them was completely stunned.


    ''How could this guy move so fast?''


    All of them felt a chill run down their spine.


    "Yes, I''m from the Divine Moon Sect! You better clean up your act, or else we will destroy you!" the elder in black replied.


    He was taken aback by Austin''s display of his power. Even though he had a straight face, his legs were shaking with tremor.


    "Oh, is that so? Well, today is your lucky day. I''m looking for members of the Divine Moon Sect," Austin snapped with a defiant sneer.


    He reached out his hand and grabbed the old man in black''s clothes.


    "You brat! How dare you!" the old man in black shrieked as he retreated quickly.


    At the same time, he attempted to deliver a punch in Austin''s direction. The elder''s fist emitted vigorous golden lights.


    Apparently, he had learned how to capture the radiant energy of the sun, the moon, and the stars and convert it into his own.


    Austin dashed towards him in maximum speed.


    He stretched out his hand to seize the elder''s glowing fist and immediately pulverized it. Then, Austin gave the fat elder a slap, and the old man was knocked out in a split second! He held the unconscious man in his hands.


    Austin was incredibly


    the years.


    Even if he could, Austin did not want to kill them. Otherwise, no one could have survived his strike.


    While he held the unconscious elder in black in his hands, he moved his body and vanished into thin air.


    A moment later, Austin and his captive arrived at a quiet and dense forest. He woke up the elder in black and interrogated him aggressively. Austin wanted to worm the truth about the Divine Moon Sect, including its headquarters, out of the old man.


    "Brat, you''re finished.


    Our superiors have already sent out two groups of people.


    My men and I came here to Smile City while the other group went to your hometown��the Peace County.


    Humph! I knew you were one of those experiment rats.


    We know everything about you and your family.


    I believe your family has now fallen into the hands of my companions.


    Don''t be foolish. If I were you, you should release me now.


    Otherwise, your family will be in big trouble!" The elder in black laughed.


    His words had frightened Austin.


    Without a word, Austin immediately took out the Space Ship, jumped onto it, and steered towards his hometown.


    ''I will kill all the members of the Divine Moon Sect if they dare to harm a hair on my family''s head!''


    Austin swore to himself.


    Although the laws on the Earth weakened the Space Ship''s power, the vessel was still astonishingly fast. Ten minutes later, Austin could see the Peace County ahead of him.

 Chapter 3076 Start To Slaughter

    Austin had put away the Space Ship when he got near the Peace County. With just a single stride, he appeared in the yard of his parents'' house.


    Before he entered the house, Austin released his spiritual sense and explored the area.


    Just then, Austin''s heart sank.


    His parents and his brother were nowhere to be found.


    Instead, he found five strangers hiding in the darkness, who he assumed were waiting for him.


    As soon as he saw this, he realized that something must have happened to his family.


    Since the three of them had already set foot on the road of cultivation and started cultivating in seclusion, they wouldn''t just go out if it was not necessary.


    "It seems like someone''s here!


    Go out and check if it''s that guy!"


    The five intruders hiding inside the house found out that it was Austin, and finally showed themselves.


    Austin let them find him on purpose as he did not want to waste any time to find out where his family was.


    "It''s really him!"


    The five men immediately recognized Austin. They were laughing, thinking that their plan to lure him out had worked smoothly.


    "Hey, brat! Aren''t you a bold one? You really dared to come back here?


    This time, you will not escape from us!"


    The strangers rushed towards Austin and surrounded him.


    "What the hell did you do to my family?"


    Austin had no time for playing around. His voice was as cold as ice, and he exuded a murderous intent that enveloped the entire house.


    The five men instantly felt a shiver down their spines.


    "Don''t be cocky, brat! You can''t even protect yourself. How can you still have time to worry about your family?


    Well, since you asked�� I already killed them!"


    one of the men answered with a grim smile on his face.


    As soon as he finished his sentence, Austin instantly appeared in front of him. The man then suddenly felt a huge hand on his throat, choking him. The next thing he knew was that he was being lifted up high as he tried to gasp for air.


    Austin was so powerful that the man wasn''t able to do anything against him.


    "What do you think you''re doing?


    Put him down!"


    The other four were taken aback with the fast-paced actions. They lost their composure and attacked Austin with no concrete plans in mind.


    "These fools!"


    Austin scoffed at their futile actions.


    Boom!


    Strong physical energy was released and exploded like a bomb.


    The four who rushed at Austin felt an incredible force crash into them. It was as though they got hit by an extremely fast-moving truck that rammed straight at them. Their bodies flew high in the air as blood gushed out.


    Im


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o the scene and realized what Austin did.


    They stubbornly tried to surround Austin, each of them giving him a murderous look.


    Austin smirked at the sight of the furious people of the Xu Clan. He raised his right hand and forcefully punched the air. Tremendous physical strength rushed out and caused a terrifying airwave that sent the entire courtyard shaking violently.


    Whoosh! Crash! Splat! Splat!


    Several bodies flew into the air and exploded. A storm was created in the courtyard where blood and innards rained down hard.


    Austin''s single punch massacred several of the members. Their crushed bodies were scattered in all directions and there was no way to identify them.


    Austin even limited the release of his physical strength to half with that punch, and yet, hundreds of them were slaughtered like fragile insects.


    "What the hell was that?!" Everyone who saw the scene was shocked at their core.


    They stared blankly at the remains scattered on the yard. They weren''t even sure if they were just having a nightmare, or if the grim reaper in a human form was already there to fetch them.


    "Son of a bitch! Go to hell, Austin!"


    A few people who were still sane tried to attack him with all their powerful martial arts skills.


    These men were apparently cultivators at the Subliming Force Realm.


    But even these powerful men instantly turned into bloody lumps of flesh with a single blow from Austin.


    "Didn''t you all hear me saying that all members of the Xu Clan must die today?"


    Austin stood in the middle of the courtyard like a vengeful ghost from hell, drenched in blood, and killing anyone who got in his way.


    No one was powerful enough to even last a few seconds as they faced Austin''s frenzied state.

 Chapter 3077 The Sword Skills Of The Heavenly Mountain Sect

    "Stop it, you bastard!"


    A voice suddenly rang out.


    It was laced with unmistakable fury, and bore the weight of power and authority, as if coming from a god about to mete out punishment.


    Three figures suddenly appeared in front of Austin, blocking his way.


    One of them was an old man with silver hair, while the other two looked to be of middle age.


    They all bore good physiques despite their age, and had a dignified air about them that quickly quieted the rampage.


    They were, without a doubt, top martial artists.


    "So you are Austin!" spoke the silver-haired elder. He was the chief of the Xu Clan, Skylar.


    Austin cocked his head slightly to the side before giving a casual nod. "That''s right."


    "You dare to be so nonchalant after having killed so many man of our Xu Clan!"


    The old man was gritting his teeth, his fury and resentment hanging heavily in the air.


    "It''s just as well that you are not denying anything. Today you will die by my hands!"


    Austin remained nonplussed.


    He had made his own assumptions in his head, concluding that the old man before him must be the chief of the Xu Clan.


    "Of course I won''t be denying that I killed the men sent by your clan.


    Why should I, when I have a very good reason behind my actions?


    Your people must have thought it was a brilliant idea to mess with my family.


    That was more than enough reason for me to obliterate your clan from the face of the world." He clasped his hands behind his back as he finished speaking.


    The old man laughed at his face. "You are one arrogant brat! We''ll see if you even have the ability to do so!"


    "How dare you, you little bastard!" One of the men beside Skylar spat out.


    "The Xu Clan is kept under the Heavenly Mountain Sect''s wing.


    An affront to the Xu Clan is an affront to the Heavenly Mountain Sect!


    You filthy brat, tell us which sect do you even belong to, and who is your master?


    How dare you provoke the most prestigious Heavenly Mountain Sect?


    Have you no sense of self-preservation?"


    "Ha, he obviously has a death wish!" The other man chimed in. "No one in the Brilliant Kingdom, not even in the whole world, would ever dare disrespect the Heavenly Mountain Sect.


    You are nothing but a young pup. How can you be so shameless with your crimes?


    Did your elders never teach you the basic rules?"


    Both of Skylar''s cahoots were looking smug as they told Austin off.


    They relished in throwing their weight around, relying on the name of the Heavenly Mountain Sect to loom over whomever they wished to intimidate.


    After all, the sect was known to have harbored a good number of great masters.


    Although they themselves were only ordinary elders of the Heavenly Mountain Sect, they had been enjoying the respect to and authority of the name whe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ould be able to make their sword fly and control it with the use of their vital energy alone.


    If one mastered it an ever greater level, they could even wield their flying sword and cut down their enemy''s head from a thousand miles away.


    Skylar had heard much about the Flying Swordsmanship of the Heavenly Mountain Sect, but he never dreamed that he could see it manifest before his eyes.


    Even Austin was in awe of it, and was watching with secret admiration.


    The Earth really did deserve to be one of the divine gods'' birthplaces.


    Numerous brilliant martial skills had been preserved and passed down from generation to generation.


    In spite its impressiveness, though, this kind of Flying Swordsmanship couldn''t hurt Austin either.


    They were all wasting his time. His rage was mounting.


    He shot forward and grabbed the sword as it flew, then charged toward the elder. With a single swing, he cut the elder''s head off of his shoulders.


    He turned to Skylar as he flicked the blood from the blade. His control was slipping this time.


    These bastards from the Xu Clan had captured his family who had done nothing to them in the first place.


    Austin no longer had any qualms in killing anyone who would still dare to stand in his way.


    "You... You!" Skylar blubbered, his eyes wide with fear and desperation.


    It was clear to him that he was no match for Austin, and he was the only one left! He trembled where he stood. Clump. Clump.


    Austin was drawing nearer step by step.


    His face bore no expression, except for the sharp, cruel glint in his eyes.


    For every step that he took forward, Skylar took little steps back. "Stop! Stop, you brat! Don''t come any closer!"


    Then out of nowhere, a handful of masters from the Xu Clan flew into the courtyard and pushed Austin''s parents and brother forward.


    "Stop or your family will die!"

 Chapter 3078 The Superior Sect Leader (Part One)

    "Hey, brat. If you want to keep your family alive, you''d better not act rashly!"


    Extremely elated, Skylar took a few steps backward to stay away from Austin.


    At the same time, sharp knives were placed against the necks of Austin''s parents and elder brother.


    "You think that''s enough to threaten me?"


    Austin snorted as he stared back at Skylar with his murderous eyes. He concentrated his mind and launched out a dozen of his Spiritual Sense Flying Needles, which darted out at lightning speed.


    Right then, everybody was startled as they heard painful screams.


    They were from the men who held the knives against Austin''s family. They suddenly dropped their knives and fell on the ground. All of them were crying for help as they felt like their heads were almost cracking.


    Using his Omnipotent Lightness, Austin moved swiftly like the wind and reached his parents and brother in an instant. With a snap of his finger, the thick ropes tying their bodies were all cut off.


    Seeing this happen all at the same time, Skylar felt frightened to his bones. He wanted to stop Austin, but he just couldn''t move an inch.


    Austin''s speed was too inhuman that it could not be fully perceived by the naked eyes. Skylar could only see his silhouette and feel the wind that came after.


    "Sorry for all the trouble, Austin. We were so weak that we couldn''t defend ourselves when they came to us. Are you okay? Did you get hurt?"


    Chad apologized as he felt sad and embarrassed.


    When the people of the Xu Clan from the southwest broke into their home, Austin''s parents and Chad tried their hardest to resist. However, they were outnumbered, and to make things worse, their enemies were well-trained martial a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ation resources that you gave us.


    I know that they''re all so precious, but we didn''t have the strength to safeguard them. We''re so sorry,"


    Austin''s mother said in a soft voice.


    Ever since Austin was hit by a car and later his father and brother were also seriously ill, the family had almost lost everything. They had to sale their house and had lived poorly and thrived in life through frugality over the past ten years. She would even bargain with the market vendors for a long until she was given a price that she could afford. She did this for every single commodity��even if it was just for a piece of cabbage.


    It was no wonder that she felt very sorry for the loss of so many valuable resources.


    "Don''t worry, mom. I will take them all back.


    They won''t get away with stealing what''s ours.


    But for now, let''s go home,"


    Austin responded with a faint smile. He then took out the Space Ship and they quickly headed for the Peace County.


    As they went back home, Austin remembered that he didn''t find any cultivation resources from the two elders of the Heavenly Mountain Sect, Skylar, or any members of the Xu Clan.

 Chapter 3079 The Superior Sect Leader (Part Two)

    This made Austin speculate that the stolen cultivation resources must have been sent back to the headquarters of the Heavenly Mountain Sect.


    All the cultivation resources that got stolen were from the outside world. Each of them was extremely valuable and precious that by no means would Austin just let them have it.


    Those cultivation resources were even considered very rare in the worlds and universes he came back from.


    Now on Earth, a planet that was almost at the end of its days for cultivators, those items could make an unnecessary stir in the martial world.


    Austin''s speculation was right.


    At the same moment, the sect leader and all the high-level leaders of the Heavenly Mountain Sect were gathered in their headquarters for an important meeting. They all stared at the cultivation resources that were taken from Austin''s family and were shocked at the opulent spiritual energy being emitted by the items.


    Among them were various kinds of sacred crystals, natural herbs and treasures, high-level elixirs and pills, and even several advanced magic treasures.


    Each of them gave off a strong immortal energy, which made the entire hall shine and filled with rising mysterious fogs.


    Moreover, shadows of legendary beasts��the cyan dragon, white tiger, black turtle, and vermilion bird��flashed in the fog from time to time.


    "Sect leader, can you believe this? These treasures are very rare on Earth. We have only heard about them in the legends about the divine beings!"


    "We only read about them through the records in the ancient books kept in our library. I can''t believe that there will come a day that I''ll be seeing these with my own eyes!"


    "These are so precious th


    as convinced and showed a relieved expression.


    "You might be right.


    As far as I know, there is absolutely no more precious cultivation resources in today''s world.


    From now on, the Heavenly Mountain Sect shall use all their manpower and every kind of method to acquire all the other cultivation resources that this young man might still have.


    With all these precious items, my strength will probably increase by several levels!" An exciting voice from an old man was heard throughout the room.


    In a blink of an eye, a figure appeared in the middle of the hall. It was an old man in a white robe. He crossed his hands behind his back, and a wide smile was seen on his face.


    "Superior sect leader!"


    All the people in the hall addressed the old man with great respect as soon as they saw him. They seemed surprised by his arrival, but they still immediately knelt before him.


    "Master, it''s so great to see you! I presume you''ve already finished your cultivation in seclusion? How is it going?"


    The sect leader of the Heavenly Mountain Sect hurriedly stepped forward and greeted his master with the utmost respect.

 Chapter 3080 Visit The Mountain God Again

    "Well, my dear disciple, you have managed the Heavenly Mountain Sect very well, over the years.


    Now there is a rare opportunity in front of us.


    As long as I can get all the high-level resources from that guy, my strength will definitely increase a few notches up and my power will significantly increase!


    So, this time, you should try your very best and finish the task for me!"


    said the elder in white robe.


    "Master, given your current strength, if you break through and improve a few more levels, you will definitely be invincible and no one in the world can challenge you!"


    the current sect leader of the Heavenly Mountain Sect said excitedly as he thought of the inevitable outcome.


    "Well, that''s true.


    Hmm, if I have enough power to go several levels higher, then I''m sure to rank third, or if the fates allow, be ranked first in the martial arts world here on the Earth!


    Automatically, I shall be the supreme being and lord over the entire martial arts world on Earth!"


    the elder said proudly. He no longer felt the need to hide his excitement and pride.


    Wow!


    In the hall, all the high-level managers of the Heavenly Mountain Sect were extremely excited when they heard the words of the elder, who, although retired, was actually the superior leader of their sect.


    It was known far and wide that he wasn''t only the legendary immortal in the continent, but also a master at the Mysterious Realm!


    It was said that their superior leader was able to rank among the top 15 cultivators in the current martial arts world throughout the entire Earth!


    Such strength made the Heavenly Mountain Sect become the top sect in the Brilliant Kingdom. It had brought immense pride and inspiration among its members.


    If their superior leader could indeed take another great leap and become the most powerful cultivator on the Earth, then the Heavenly Mountain Sect would certainly rise and take the top spot, becoming the most powerful sect on the planet.


    The thought of such a result made the high-level managers extremely excited and their faces flushed red with pride and anticipation.


    "Superior leader, you are right!


    Our Heavenly Mountain Sect must seize this opportunity.


    Once you become the strongest being, our sect will rule this world and lead the entire martial arts world. They shall all bow to us and cannot challenge us. It will be our crowning glory!"


    All the high-level managers who had gathered in the hall discussed the wonderful opportunity animatedly.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, master. I have already sent two elders in addition to Skylar from the Xu Clan in the southwest to deal with Austin. They are all at the expert level. It will be a piece of cake for them to defeat an inexperienced young fighter like Austin. That kid does not know what he has gotten into. Our contingent will capture him alive and get all his resources!


    Please be a little patient, dear master. The two elders may be already on their way back with the resources that we needed from that man! How difficu


    at those stories were just made up by people to teach their children to respect the nature.


    To their surprise, now they were able to meet such a god in the flesh.


    However, after pondering over it for a little while, they also concluded that Austin could also be regarded as a god with his current ability to fly in the sky and dive underground.


    ''We already have a god in our home. Now, meeting another god is no longer such a strange thing!'' they thought.


    At the thought of this, their parents and elder brother were immediately relieved and stopped feeling upset about the mysterious god in front of them. Waking up from the momentary enchantment, they greeted him enthusiastically.


    After a while of polite greetings, the mountain god immediately invited Austin''s family into his temple. He had agreed to take care of them for Austin''s sake.


    Austin released his spiritual sense to inspect the temple. He found that it was just a simple building without the usual fancy adornments.


    "Sir, I''m going to rebuild and expand your temple, and then set up all kinds of arrays, including the spiritual energy gathering array, defensive array, attack array and so on."


    Austin eagerly made a suggestion.


    "Really? You know how to set the arrays?"


    The mountain god was stunned.


    In fact, there were no array experts on the Earth. No one even came close to being one.


    The remaining arrays could be found today were almost all left by array experts from ancient times.


    "Yeah, a little bit."


    Austin nodded.


    "Ha ha, that''s great then. Young hero, just do whatever you want to do. I shall leave it all up to you. I will be very grateful for it.


    This temple was built temporarily after my original one was taken away by the villain Elliot, so it wasn''t worth the effort and resources to complete it. Young hero, it won''t matter to me even if you tear it down.


    If you can help me set up several big arrays, then I will have a very good temple here,"


    the mountain god said and laughed expectantly.

 Chapter 3081 The Headquarters Of Divine Moon Sect

    Austin wasted no time and took action. He enlarged the entire temple and built four or five more spacious rooms.


    Also, he had a deep understanding of spatial power and the spatial law. He used his knowledge of the space law as he transformed and expanded the entire temple.


    From the outside, the size of the temple appeared the same even after the renovation.


    The temple''s exterior would show no indication that its internal space was at least a dozen times bigger than before.


    Then Austin worked on the arrays.


    While he was at the Prime Martial World, he learned various ways to make arrays from Fanny''s grandfather. Soon, he was an expert and became much better than his teacher.


    With his improved strength and deeper understanding of the law power of nature, Austin could set up arrays in a faster and more efficient manner.


    He also amassed a great number of precious natural resources, so he did not have to worry about running out of array materials.


    In less than a day, Austin managed to make one dozen arrays.


    It was a complete line-up of top-grade spiritual energy gathering array, defense array, attack array, and invisibility array.


    He was convinced that cultivators who had not reached the Primal Holy Realm could not break those arrays.


    With this in place, no one in this planet could break into the temple. After all, no one could match the power of a cultivator at the Primal Holy Realm.


    "Oh my gosh! I can''t believe you are an array master.


    Your arrays are exceptional.


    Even a thousand people at my level can''t break your arrays!" the mountain god remarked in utter surprise.


    He ran in and out of the temple several times to examine his new temple excitedly. He smiled from ear to ear and was obviously delighted with his new dwelling.


    Austin was amused by his remarks.


    ''Even a hundred thousand people at his level will not be able to break my arrays, '' Austin thought to himself and smiled.


    Austin''s parents and brother also examined the arrays, and they all marveled at his creation.


    The three of them were now bona fide cultivators, and they recognized the power of the arrays set up by Austin.


    After he finished rebuilding the temple, Austin also put numerous high-level cultivation resources there. Then once again, he asked the mountain god to take good care of his fa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ters of the Divine Moon Sect.


    However, the old man in black was defiant and refused to talk.


    Austin tortured him harshly, but the old man in black still remained silent. Austin was forced to use all kinds of spiritual sense skills to hit his spiritual soul.


    Soon enough, he discovered a spiritual restriction in the elder''s Soul Sea.


    What he saw stunned Austin. The restriction was fatal.


    On the occasion that the elder in black tried to share the secrets of the Divine Moon Sect with an outsider, it would activate the restriction and his spiritual soul will shatter into pieces.


    Austin was in a predicament and did not know what to do next.


    Finally, he released the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon. Under his control, they entered the elder''s Soul Sea to deal with the spiritual restriction.


    After a while, the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon successfully destroyed the dangerous spiritual restriction.


    The old man in black broke down under Austin''s relentless torture.


    Without the restriction, he answered all of Austin''s questions honestly.


    In the end, Austin learned the location of the headquarters of the Divine Moon Sect from him.


    "Ten years ago, I died in a car accident and the Divine Moon Sect was responsible for that.


    Now I will even the score with you. I bet you never saw this coming," Austin whispered to the distant sky with a sinister smile.


    He then took out the Space Ship.


    He got into the ship, and in a flash, the vessel turned into a beam of light and disappeared into thin air.

 Chapter 3082 Mount Wey

    On the vast extension of the Brilliant Kingdom, a phantom light that was faintly visible moved as quickly as lightning.


    "That Divine Moon Sect..."


    Austin murmured coldly.


    After everything that had happened the past, he was inclined to the idea of disliking this mysterious sect.


    Because of their inhumane experiment a decade ago, Austin was forced to travel to the Prime Martial World. Eventually, he embarked on many perilous and novel adventures where he met many living creatures and visited many worlds. After all, never in his life did he think that he would be cultivating martial arts.


    It might be a coincidence, but it was more of a causal loop.


    He was well aware that he owed nothing to the Divine Moon Sect. Austin knew that he just got lucky.


    The experiment they carried out bore no good intention to others. They killed innocent people and poked on them like guinea pigs.


    Overall, it was completely unethical.


    Austin trembled at the thought of the many people who had been victimized by the sect''s evil project.


    The Divine Moon Sect had a lot to pay for.


    Austin was only one of the victims.


    Meanwhile, he and the old man in black had been travelling to go to the headquarters of the sect. They kept going until one day, they arrived at Mount Wey in the southeastern region of the country.


    Austin had been carrying the old man in black who led the way to the treacherous mountain.


    "Wow, no wonder Mount Wey was regarded as one of the blessing lands during the ancient times. It''s really a treasured place overflowing with earth essence!"


    Austin exclaimed as he explored the cave.


    He then let out his spiritual sense to scan the area. To his surprise, he discovered four giant earth dragons underground!


    He gave them another look and found out that they were by no means new-born babies. Amazingly, their consciousness had already fully developed. However, Austin could not immediately tell how many eras they had been through.


    The earth dragons were only illusory and transparent, and were concealed by rich laws of the earth.


    Only cultivators with profound skills were able to see through the dragons.


    No matter how high their cultivation base was, if they did not possess this type of skill, people would fail to recognize the dragons.


    Austin spelled a word. In an instant, he disappeared and re-emerged underground.


    "What''s going on


    ssage from the dragon.


    But since then, it seemed that the dragon lost itself in deep slumber. It made no further response no matter what Austin did.


    Eventually, he gave up.


    ''A big plot? What the hell is going on?''


    Austin wondered as he marched forward.


    Soon, he figured out that there were a total of five giant dragons under Mount Wey.


    Austin examined each of them carefully and found that they were all in the same boat.


    Whatever this plot was and whoever devised it, it was not good.


    Austin could see the dark evil energy lurking around the mountain.


    It had run deep into the earth, and had occupied each inch of the land.


    Austin could not help but sigh. With the old man in his hand, he dashed out of the earth and went on with his journey.


    Under the guidance of the old man in black, Austin headed for an extremely remote location in the depths of the mountain.


    "The headquarters of our sect is right ahead of us,"


    the old man said as he pointed his finger forward.


    ''Oh?


    There must be a powerful space array here.


    Otherwise, this vast space could be seen by the naked eye.


    For ordinary people, the space here is just folded and disappeared, and they could see nothing, '' Austin thought in his head.


    Austin looked forward only to see the clouds and heavy fog, as well as the mysterious rippling space laws.


    He did not expect to encounter such a deceitful space.


    Then, Austin understood why no one in the martial arts world knew where the headquarters of the Divine Moon Sect was. With such a space array, it could avoid anyone''s attention.

 Chapter 3083 The One Alive

    Austin observed the magic spatial array and found that it covered an extensive area.


    The space it encapsulated looked like a micro world.


    "I can''t believe that there is such a brilliant magic spatial array on the Earth.


    Maybe it has been passed down since ancient times."


    Austin took note of every detail the spatial array had. He couldn''t help but admire its magnificence.


    Fortunately, he had a pretty good grasp of spatial powers. During his stay in the outer world, he had also made significant achievements in the study of space law.


    Therefore, after a few observations, Austin realized how the distribution flow of the power worked on the spatial array. He had found an accessible way to enter the space under the array.


    Like a sack of rice slumped in his shoulders, Austin carried the old man clad in black clothing. He rushed towards the entryway he found on the array, and he used his power to break into it.


    "What? How could he break into this array?"


    The old man couldn''t believe his eyes.


    As an elder of the Divine Moon Sect, he knew that this spatial array was left behind from the ancient times. This was considered very cryptic and mystical that even the great masters of the Mysterious Realm couldn''t break into it by force.


    This was one of the reasons why the Divine Moon Sect had existed there for thousands of years.


    No matter who wanted to get in or out of this spatial array, one must take their identity jade badge with them. It was their only way of passing through it without any repercussions.


    ''This young man is too mysterious and formidable!'' the old man thought.


    Seeing that Austin could quickly enter the spatial array in just a few steps, the old man was flabbergasted.


    Inside of the spatial array, it was a strange place where the spiritual energy became as thick as fog. The land was covered with a lot of giant trees. The large trees had stout spreading branches. Legends said that these woods had been growing for thousands of years. Old vines climbed to cliffs, and from time to time, giant birds and beasts appeared in the dense primary forest.


    Not only the concentration of the spiritual energy in this small space was thicker than that in the outside world, but also the law power of space was dramatically better than it was outside.


    "Show yourselves, bastards of the Divine Moon Sect!"


    Austin rallied all his strength and roared like a ferocious thunder.


    As he yelled, he used several frightening sound wave skills. The wave they formed was like a raging tide, rolling an


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ounded by a group of Divine Moon Sect''s members charged with murderous intent.


    "Brat, who the hell are you!


    Why did you break into the territory of our Divine Moon Sect and even hurt our men?"


    One of them finally decided to speak up. It was a middle-aged man that came from a mountain and immediately went at Austin''s distance in a matter of seconds.


    The man looked good-looking for his age, with strands of white hair showing on his head and a robust figure.


    In just a quick scan, Austin immediately recognized that his original form was a crane.


    "My name is Austin Lin.


    One of the victims of your unforgivable crimes to ten years ago."


    Austin introduced himself frankly.


    "Ten years ago!"


    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and stared at Austin.


    "I see. You are the Austin who broke into the Smile City not long ago. You snatched the dead body and killed Python."


    The middle-aged man acknowledged.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Austin nodded.


    "Are you really one of the seeds chosen for that experiment ten years ago?"


    As soon as the middle-aged man recognized Austin''s existence, the members who were aware of the experiment were surprised.


    That particular trial had long been concluded as a failure.


    But now, there was a surviving seed and even managed to go back in one piece!


    This whole revelation was overwhelming.


    A seed that returned alive!


    All the high-level figures of the Divine Moon Sect stared at Austin with boundless wonder.


    "Very good!


    Listen up, everyone. This person is very important to us. No matter what, we can''t let him go!"


    the middle-aged man announced, his voice had a hint of threat and menace in it.

 Chapter 3084 Uphold Justice

    "How many people in your sect were involved in that experiment? Hand them over to me now.


    Otherwise, I will kill ever single soul here and uproot the Divine Moon Sect,"


    Austin threatened everyone in an indifferent tone.


    "Shut up!


    Young man, do you really think that you can defeat all of us by yourself?


    Humph! To tell you the truth, we are more powerful than you think.


    This is just the tip of the iceberg!


    You want to eradicate our sect? You must be kidding.


    Young man, I advise you to just cooperate with us obediently,"


    the middle-aged man said to Austin in a menacing tone.


    "Oh, is that so?


    I will let you know how serious I am," Austin sneered.


    Without hesitation, he shook his hands slightly.


    The elder in black whom Austin held in his hands and the creature with grey wings suddenly exploded into a mist of blood.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    When Austin first returned to the Earth, his physical strength alone was equal to that of a cultivator at the Emperor Realm.


    Later on, he found his dead body in a funeral home in Smile City and merged with it. Since then, the Earth had been congenial to his body. Moreover, he had also regained part of his vital energy realm and physical strength.


    At that moment, Austin''s physical strength was as powerful as a cultivator at the Bitter Sea Realm.


    "Brat, you are dead meat!


    How dare you kill our men in front of us?" the middle-aged man yelled at Austin.


    "Get him!"


    he ordered his crew as he seethed with rage.


    A dozen people who emitted a terrifying demonic aura rushed towards Austin with ferocious looks on their faces.


    "Bring it on," Austin said in a challenging tone.


    He swept his fingers, and more than ten men who were coming at him ended up being slashed from the middle. Their blood splattered everywhere on the ground.


    "Damn it! Human brat, go to hell!" a brawny man shouted.


    The pattern on his forehead was what betrayed him. Obviously, he was a tiger spirit.


    His strength was equal to that of a cultivator at the premium stage of Earth Realm.


    A cultivator at the premium stage of Earth Realm could ma


    yourself more time to find a way to deal with me. I''m not stupid!


    Am I right?" Austin said loudly.


    He smirked mischievously at the senior experts.


    His spiritual sense was so powerful that he could easily figure out what they were up to.


    He continued to saunter as he killed people step by step. Blood splattered all over the headquarters of the Divine Moon Sect, and hundreds of cadavers tumbled down where he went.


    Even the cultivators at the Senior Expert Realm were no match for Austin, not to mention those who were much weaker. He was so powerful that he could eliminate several of them with one move.


    All of a sudden, Austin pointed at one of the senior experts.


    In an instant, the senior expert''s head exploded open and his brains were scattered in all directions. With a loud thump, he fell on the ground.


    Without hesitation, Austin split another senior expert in half with his palm.


    The senior expert''s dead body parts were thrown away as his body blew up into pieces.


    "All of the Divine Moon Sect members should be held accountable to all the cruel things that they have done. Your experiment has killed so many innocent people and made many families suffer from the pain of loss. Today, I will uphold justice for them," Austin declared.


    With a composed expression, he kept moving. Strong wind blew, and his black hair danced in the air. He was like a demon, surrounded by dead bodies.

 Chapter 3085 Seek Help From The Flood Dragon Ancestor

    In a short span of time, the four or five strong cultivators at the Senior Expert Realm who came later were all beheaded by Austin.


    They used to be normal birds and beasts. After a long time, they evolved to have intelligence and started to cultivate. The fighting power that they had developed was much stronger than most of the diabolic beasts at the same level.


    However, in front of Austin, they were no stronger than the lowly ants.


    Watching Austin snuff the life out of those senior experts, the other members of the Divine Moon Sect were scared out of their wits. No one dared to challenge him again.


    "You Divine Moon Sect has committed so many horrendous crimes, more than one could count. Today, I have no choice but to slaughter everyone here in this place and completely wipe out your sect."


    Austin felt no need to show mercy to these devils. With an overwhelming murderous will, he killed the members of the sect one by one with Omnipotent Lightness.


    Try as they might, no one from the Divine Moon Sect was able to escape from Austin''s wrath.


    However, Austin knew that the Divine Moon Sect had existed for thousands of years and its real strength was not limited to what he had just seen. He knew that there must be more powerful trump cards or masters that he had yet to discover and deal with.


    With these weaklings in front of them, it was impossible for the Divine Moon Sect to become one of the most mysterious and powerful sects in the Brilliant Kingdom, even on the entire Earth.


    In the distance, many mountains towered over them, majestic and solemn, concealing perfectly the primeval forests.


    Inevitably, the entire Divine Moon Sect contingent had collapsed completely. They gave up resistance and ran desperately like dogs with their tails between their legs, into the depths of the forests protected by a magic array.


    Austin took his sweet time, walking step by step. Although it looked like he was walking slowly, he was, in fact, moving really fast.


    Behind him, piles of dead bodies lay on the ground, their blood flowing everywhere, painting the ground a foul smelling scarlet red.


    "Murderous demon!


    Our Divine Moon Sect has existed for thousands of years and has never experienced such a tragedy since its establishment.


    What a ruthless killer maniac!"


    "Are the gods going to allow our sect to be destroyed like this?"


    With their dying breaths, the members of the sect who had tasted Austin''s wrath cried out miserably.


    For thousands of years, the sect had been known to be one of the most mysterious and powerful sects in the Brilliant Kingdom, even within martial arts circles of the Earth.


    Major sects, major martial arts clans, and even political figures would cower and be easily intimidated by such a sect. No one was crazy enough to provoke any of its members.


    Because of this, they had gro


    on everyone.


    Half of the mountain was flattened.


    "You little bastard! That was cruel!"


    The other Mysterious Realm cultivator opened his eyes widely and leaped into the air. In an instant, a thick fog covered the sky. Another giant snake with scales opened its large mouth and gushed evil energy, rushing towards Austin.


    Instead of dodging it, Austin delivered a punch lightly.


    The next second, the giant snake, a hundred meters long, was sent flying back. By the time it landed, its head was blown in half.


    "What?"


    In front of the cave, the excited crowd had fallen silent. Those disciples of the Divine Moon Sect were frightened out of their wits, with their eyes wide open.


    They didn''t expect that the great masters at the Mysterious Realm could be so weak that they were crushed into pieces in a single move by an unknown like Austin!


    "We''d better get out of here! Let''s go to the cave and seek help from the flood dragon ancestor!


    Only the flood dragon ancestor can deal with him now!"


    As they came to their senses, all of them ran into the cave as fast as they could.


    "Really? Flood dragon ancestor, huh? It seems that these two Mysterious Realm masters are not the strongest trump cards of this sect. They also have this so-called flood dragon ancestor,"


    Austin murmured to himself. Then he followed them into the cave.


    There was a folk story in the Brilliant Kingdom that a snake could become a flood dragon after cultivating for five hundred years, and a flood dragon could turn into a full grown dragon after cultivating for a thousand years.


    Austin wanted to see what kind of flood dragon was hiding deep within the cave.


    As he got inside, he found that the cave was very wide, with the demonic aura turning into mist and the fishy smelling wind stirring. The weird red light that was coming out of nowhere made the scene in the cave bizarre and mysterious.

 Chapter 3086 A Weird Sect (Part One)

    In the depths of the cave was hidden a huge underground palace, surrounded by thick clusters of demonic aura and emitting a fierce intent that sent those of a meek heart scuttling away. The aura was so thick that a simple swing of the hand made an entire vortex.


    After traversing through a long tunnel, Austin finally arrived in the deepest part of the underground palace; here the demonic aura was thicker than any other places he had passed on the way. And to add to the mystery and supernatural feel of the place, a weird bright red light shrouded the whole space.


    Whilst walking in the midst of such a thick demonic aura, Austin felt like he was a fish swimming in a deep and dense sea. He was completely wrapped by the flowing demonic aura around him and seeing anything around him was really hard.


    The same unknown demonic aura was also inserting amounts of fear into his heart constantly.


    In addition to that, this palace was also full of a terrifying sword aura.


    The sword aura was so dense that it had actually materialized into numerous visible swords, which howled and hovered in the air and dashed away in all directions, leaving countless cracks in the very fabric of this space which persisted there long after the swords were gone.


    It seemed that this kind of sword aura, which was full of a killing intent, had been pestering and growing here for a long time. Although its killing power had decreased by a large extent because of the lapse of time, it was still pretty powerful. This stunned Austin to the core.


    Fortunately, his physical strength was remarkable and his body had reached such a high level of cultivation that it could be used as a magic weapon. Therefore, he di


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a formidable amount of demonic power when it was alive. Only then could its demonic aura still be so terrifying after such a long a time.


    "Hey, young man!" A voice was suddenly heard from the altar.


    An old man appeared on the altar in the mere blink of an eye. Leaning on his dark red crutch, he greeted Austin in an affable tone.


    "Flood dragon ancestor!"


    Upon seeing the old man, all the members of the Divine Moon Sect knelt down on the ground. They prostrated their bodies in front of the old man as if he were a god.


    "Huh! Turns out the so-called flood dragon ancestor is just the soul of a flood dragon."


    Austin sensed what the old man was just by casting a glance at him.


    However, he did not step on the altar, because he could very clearly feel numerous energy waves of a magic array on the altar. These energy waves were strong enough for the array to be fatal. Even Austin had not seen such a powerful array before.


    "It looks you know who I am, boy."


    the old man said to Austin, still standing on the altar and unmoving. Then, with a sudden flash, he left the altar and arrived not far away from Austin.

 Chapter 3087 A Weird Sect (Part Two)

    Even though this old man looked senile, weak and skinny, he had a pair of eyes that sparkled with a frightening sharp light. Those eyes could raise awe-inspiring sensation in anybody''s heart.


    "You must be the true leader of the Divine Moon Sect, if I am right...


    I am surprised! I never expected that the head of the Divine Moon Sect of the Brilliant Kingdom was just the soul of a dead flood dragon!"


    Austin sneered coldly.


    Since he did not have a very favorable impression of the Divine Moon Sect because of their brutal and inhuman experiment, Austin naturally showed the same attitude towards the old man in front of him.


    "Young lad, there seems to be a misunderstanding between us,"


    the elder replied, shaking his head.


    "Oh? Misunderstanding? What do you mean?"


    Austin asked with curiosity.


    "First of all, let me correct you. I''m not from the Divine Moon Sect.


    I have been living in this cave since the ancient times, much before the Divine Moon Sect was even formed.


    More than a thousand years ago, people from the Divine Moon Sect found the cave and broke in.


    However, I made a deal with them.


    I allowed them to come here and absorb the demonic aura emitted from my body to improve their cultivation levels.


    In return, they were going to collect the resources I need for my own cultivation and bring them to me.


    That''s how we benefit from our symbiosis.


    As for all the matters of the Divine Moon Sect, I know nothing about what they are doing and I have nothing to do with them,"


    the old man explained patiently to Austin.


    "So this place isn''t the headquarters of the Divine Moon Sect, then?"


    Austin asked, feeling a little


    ome of us have not even been in contact ever!"


    The disciples told Austin as much as they knew readily.


    "Damn it! Is the Divine Moon Sect so mysterious?"


    Austin grumbled in frustration.


    Even its own disciples had no idea where the headquarters of the sect was. It was ridiculous for a sect that even its own disciples had not been in contact with its headquarters for decades!


    This was the first time that Austin had ever heard such a weird thing.


    "So, young man, you see, there is no enmity between us. So please leave my body out of this.


    As for the people of the Divine Moon Sect, you can dispose of them as you like.


    I am neutral in this matter and will not stop you or help them,"


    the old man told him in an aloof attitude.


    He could tell that Austin had terrifying power, which was why he didn''t want to be his enemy.


    "Who are you? What happened to you? Why has your corpse been locked here for so many years? Are you from the ancient times?"


    Austin looked at the old man and asked.


    He could tell that this flood dragon must have had extremely terrifying power when he was alive.

 Chapter 3088 Contacting The Headquarters

    "It''s true that I was born during the ancient times on Earth.


    But I lost my memories and don''t even remember who I was,"


    the old man spoke slowly and his eyes filled with more and more confusion.


    "What?"


    Austin was surprised.


    "Boy, I bet you know that I''m just a broken soul."


    The old man let out a sigh that seemed to make him deflate.


    Austin nodded because he had already seen through the old man''s real form.


    "In ancient times, I seemed to have fought in an epic battle. In that battle, I got stabbed by a swordsman and died on the spot.


    Fortunately, I acquired the Celestial Demon Body so my body wasn''t destroyed.


    But somehow, my body was locked up on the altar of this underground palace.


    It took a long time but eventually, a fragment of broken soul inside my dead body awakened and here I am.


    I''m not myself because most of my soul is missing.


    I don''t know my name, why I went into that battle, who killed me, and why my dead body ended up being trapped here," the old man explained softly.


    Every word he said cemented the fact that he was at a loss.


    As if whenever he tried to remember anything, he came up short.


    "I see..." Austin couldn''t find any other words say.


    After just a bit of prodding using his spiritual sense, he found that the elder was strong but his soul was incomplete.


    Since Austin couldn''t bear to look at the old man any longer, he turned his attention to the flood dragon''s dead body. On its head was a deep cut left by a sword, and the stark whiteness of the bone drew his attention.


    A terrifying sword intent emanated from the wound.


    ''Looks like the strong sword aura that filled this underground palace was from the wound on the flood dragon''s head.


    Clearly, the swordsman finished it off with one strike.


    It''s been such a long time but the sword intent that that master released still remains here, '' Austin mused to himself as he observed the beast''s wound.


    "The person who took your life is an extraordinary swordsman."


    Austin''s soft voice was filled with awe.


    "Judging from the wound alone, that swordsman must have must have remarkable swordsmanship,"


    the old man said.


    "I see..."


    Austin''s mind was filled with the terrifying sword intent emerging from the flood dragon''s wound.


    Not long after, he bid farewell to the old man. He left the underground palace with the remaining members of the Divine Moon Sect and returned above ground.


    Since the old man was just a broken soul that had nothing to do with the Divine Moon Sect, Austin thought there was no ne


    t involved in the underground world of martial arts again.


    After leaving the stronghold of the Divine Moon Sect, Austin dove in the ground around Mount Wey''s area to observe the five earth dragons.


    He was particularly curious about the evil energy which was as dark as ink.


    The evil energy not only enveloped the five earth dragons, but flooded every inch of the ground below Mount Wey too.


    Mount Wey was supposed to be a place with beautiful landscape but was now home to all kinds of evil spirits.


    It wouldn''t take a genius to realize that something must have happened.


    He learnt the Earth Exploring Technique so he wanted to figure out the truth behind the huge shift in the mountain.


    However, no matter how hard Austin tried, he couldn''t find a single clue.


    Moments later, Austin received a message on a Contact Jade Slip.


    "It seems that the people from the Heavenly Mountain Sect are coming."


    Austin sneered down at the Contact Jade Slip.


    He left a Contact Jade Slip at home so that if anyone broke into his house, he would get a notification.


    ''The Heavenly Mountain Sect is known as one of the most powerful and prominent sects in the Brilliant Kingdom. I can''t wait to see what they got, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    The main purpose of his return was to find his family on Earth.


    He reunited with his parents and brother.


    He couldn''t stay on Earth for too long because there was still so much to deal with in the outside world.


    However, before he left, he planned to spend some time studying Earth''s martial arts to see if he could find a clue about the ancient divine gods.


    Austin then took out his Space Ship and went back to his hometown, the Peace County.

 Chapter 3089 The Cave In Mount Hymn

    After he arrived at the Peace County, Austin put away the Space Ship and went back to his home.


    As he had expected, there was a large crowd standing in the front yard. Some of them were aggressive and had sharp auras.


    At the same time, he saw a sea of blood and chopped up body parts scattered all over the gate of his house.


    It seemed like dozens of people had died there.


    Before Austin left, he had set up several killing arrays in the house. Anyone who barged in it with malicious intent would be instantly killed.


    Of course, Austin had warned the landlady and her husband. He told them not to enter the house for their protection.


    Austin had given them divine pills so they could regain their youth. Now that they were in their middle-ages, they were overjoyed and heeded to his every word.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Austin smiled faintly as he landed in his front yard.


    Everyone was dead silent.


    "Are you Austin?"


    an old man shouted while he glared at Austin furiously.


    "Why, yes! I am Austin."


    Austin smiled wryly with his hands behind his back.


    "Ha-ha, it''s him! I knew he''d be home any minute!"


    The old man was overjoyed. A bunch of people with long swords suddenly swarmed up and surrounded Austin.


    All of them were members of the Heavenly Mountain Sect, and came to Peace County to look for Austin. They wanted to break into the house to check if Austin was inside.


    However, they were shocked to see almost 30 people die in the blink of an eye when they tried to break in his house.


    Even an elder''s arm was cut off on the spot. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have been slashed in half.


    Just as the people of the Heavenly Mountain Sect were at a loss, Austin suddenly came back.


    "All of you are from the Heavenly Mountain Sect, right?"


    Austin asked with a straight face.


    "Yes, we are.


    Where are Elder Jayden and Skylar?"


    asked the old man loudly.


    The leader of the Heavenly Mountain Sect had sent the group of people as reinforcements to Elder Jayden and Skylar.


    However, when they arrived, they couldn''t find them.


    "Oh, I killed them. Along with your other members, and the people of the Xu Clan from the southwest,"


    Austin replied calmly.


    "That''s impossible. Elder Jayden has grasped the Divine Radiance Skill, and our other elder has mastered our sect''s unique skill, the Heavenly Mountain Flying Swordsmanship. Even Skylar, a first-class expert, has extraordinary fighting power.


    You are only a junior. How could you possibly kill them all by yourself?"


    The old man did not believe Austin''s words at all.


    l the dead bodies to ashes.


    Then, Austin went all the way to the west.


    After a few days, when he entered the vicinity of Mount Hymn, he saw a huge mountain range emerging from the distance.


    "It''s Mount Hymn!" he exclaimed.


    Austin immediately used the bodily movement skill and flew towards the mount.


    The first thing he did after entering the mountain was to go deep into the underground and check the earth energy distribution of the area.


    As a result, Austin found six giant earth dragons. The longest one even spread over a hundred thousand miles!


    To Austin''s astonishment, the six earth dragons were tightly suppressed under the ground, and could not move an inch.


    Those earth dragons had bloomed the fairy lights, looking quite holy and majestic.


    However, they as well as the depths of the area under the mountain were occupied by dark evil auras.


    The same situation happened at Mount Wey as well.


    "Mount Wey and Mount Hymn are both supposed to be holy lands of blessing. How could this happen?"


    Austin frowned as he stood in front of one of the huge earth dragons.


    "I wonder if the other places were also infiltrated,"


    Austin murmured.


    According to Taoism, there were 36 sacred places and 72 holy lands on the Earth.


    Because of the tremendous amount of earth essence and its rich spiritual energy, these places were the most suitable areas for warriors to cultivate.


    However, two of the sacredplaces had been eroded by terrible evil auras.


    ''Is this the reason why the cultivator civilization on Earth has been declining?''


    Austin thought.


    Of course, this idea sounded quite unrealistic.


    Nevertheless, Austin decided to conduct a thorough investigation to test his hypothesis.

 Chapter 3090 The Emerald Sect (Part One)

    Austin had gone very far with his aspirations on earth exploration, and recently he was spending most of his time studying the ancient books about geography and geomancy. One of the fruits of his labors was a thorough knowledge of all the famous mountains and the natural vessel of dragon energy underneath in Brilliant Kingdom.


    He learned that Mount Wey and Mount Hymn, two of the legendary thirty-six sacred places in this land, were polluted by an evil force. He then developed a curiosity as to whether the rest of the sacred places were corrupted as well, be it public knowledge or otherwise. With the intent to satisfy his questions, he decided to set out and claim the answers himself.


    He first traveled in the direction of the Heavenly Mountain, but on the way he stumbled upon another sacred place, Mount Emerald. It was also considered as one of the five greatest peaks in the Brilliant Kingdom, and was quite a famous spot in the country.


    Austin trudged along the mountain, grumbling when the paths got too steep and exclaiming at the scenery he would come across every so often. A heavy mist hung over the mountain, and near its peak, tufts of clouds were floating alongside the tallest branches of the highest trees.


    ''It''s so nice and quiet here. No wonder this mountain is popular among the people!''


    As he went deeper, Austin discovered the spiritual energy was purer in the heart of the mountain than anywhere else he had visited in Earth.


    He also found out that the natural laws were more advanced and systematic up there.


    As he carried on with his exploration, he began to sense the presence of a rather mysterious aura.


    ''What might that be? Is it possible that a divine god had lived here in the past?''


    The aura felt sacred and had a terrifying


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a voice from behind him broke through his reverie.


    "Who are you?" A Taoist priest stood a few feet away from him, and he was eyeing Austin up and down with suspicion.


    "Oh, I''m a tourist and I got lost!" Austin''s reply was instant and smooth. "I''m not really sure how I got here! Greetings, good sir, may you tell me where I am now, exactly?"


    "A tourist, you say?" The suspicion did not leave the eyes of the Taoist priest, as he weighed the word on his tongue, obviously doubting Austin''s answer. "I''m afraid you need to leave. This place belongs to the Emerald Sect. No visitors are allowed here."


    "The Emerald Sect?" Austin''s good fortune just kept on surprising him at the most unexpected times. He may have broken into the sect''s headquarters by accident, but it certainly was according to his true intentions.


    "I''ve heard of the Emerald Sect ever since I was a little boy. It''s one of the leading sects in our country, isn''t it? Since I''m already here, I would love to pay a visit and offer my respects. May I?"


    He offered a little bow to the priest in an effort to sway the old man.


    It had no effect, however, as the priest''s face only darkened with displeasure.

 Chapter 3091 The Emerald Sect (Part Two)

    He waved Austin away. "What are you saying? You can''t do that. I''m sorry, young man, but as I said before, this is a private place. No outsiders allowed!"


    "What nonsense," Austin said cheekily. "One would expect a great sect like yours to welcome anyone.


    Besides, Mount Emerald itself is considered a public spot in this kingdom, open for anyone to come and go and look around as they please. Would you care to tell me since when, then, has it become a private property of your sect?"


    The old man looked taken aback at Austin''s gall, and before he could say anything in reply, Austin had already taken a few steps forward, towards the temples up ahead. "Stop where you are, young man!" the Taoist priest huffed. "How dare you be so rude? We won''t tolerate your insolence!"


    Austin paid him no mind and kept trudging forward.


    It only served to fuel the priest''s fury, and the old man reached out with both hands to make a grab at Austin.


    His action was accompanied by a terrible force that stopped Austin in his tracks before the priest could even touch him.


    In a split second, Austin was able to surmise that the old Taoist priest was a cultivator at the preliminary stage of the Earth Realm; that is, the Expert Realm as people in the Brilliant Kingdom called it.


    There was no way for Austin to let this old man stop him, much less touch him.


    With Omnipotent Lightness, he swerved from where he was standing, and was instantly dozens of steps away from the priest.


    The old man grew more irritated by the second.


    "You brat!" he shouted, shaking a fist. "You didn''t fool me for a second! I knew the second I laid eyes on you that you are by no means a tourist!"


    He lunged at the young man with an outstretched hand.


    H


    st mean he has bad intentions.'' After mulling it over, the priest rushed over to a nearby mountain.


    ''Oh, are you going to alert the others and call for help?'' Austin thought to himself with an amused smile. His spiritual sense was still activated and keeping stock of his environment.


    He carried on with his exploration without a care. Earlier, he had shown mercy to the Taoist priest because he had no enmity with the Emerald Sect anyway. Austin was not one to kill or harm others without reason.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    A bell rang out forty-nine times. Austin trudged on.


    Unbeknownst to him, the villagers of this headquarters were scrambling to answer to the alarm.


    People from the lowest disciples, to the sect leader, and even the superior leaders who were cultivating in seclusion all year around, all left what they were doing to pay heed to the emergency call.


    Forty-nine tolls meant that a severe event in history was taking place, and it even concerned the fate and survival of their sect.


    The entire place was in an uproar, and soon people were flooding into the spot where Austin and the old Taoist priest had last faced each other.

 Chapter 3092 The Sword-manipulating Skill

    Several old men were running faster than everyone else despite their age. In fact, they reached the old Taoist almost simultaneously.


    With the aid of his spiritual sense, Austin discovered that the cultivation base of these elders ranged from the preliminary to the premium stages of Earth Realm. At the same time, he could also tell that they were stronger than most masters of their level.


    Apart from these elders, a myriad of other people were also running towards the old Taoist as fast as they could. Dust flew into the air behind them, and the sound of their footsteps could be heard clearly despite the lively atmosphere.


    Everyone at the headquarters of the Emerald Sect was panicking due to Austin''s sudden invasion.


    "Elder Calvin, what is going on? What happened? "


    one of the elders asked.


    The old Taoist pointed at Austin and briefly filled them in on what was going on.


    "What the hell? Elder Calvin, do you mean to say that this brat''s strength is so much that he has sent us into chaos?!


    How is it possible that he can be stronger than our sect leader?"


    These elders were senior members of the Emerald Sect and they were unable to believe Elder Calvin''s story.


    After all, their sect was one of the most powerful sects in the Brilliant Kingdom and was as famous as the Heavenly Mountain Sect. For one man to be stronger than their entire sect was almost impossible.


    Unlike the Heavenly Mountain Sect, the members of Emerald Sect were low-key, but it did not mean that they were any less powerful.


    The leader of the Emerald Sect was a senior expert, and he knew plenty of brilliant types of skills. He could be one of the top six cultivators in the martial arts world of the Brilliant Kingdom.


    However, even after careful inspection and study of that young man, the elders could not sense any energy waves emanating from him. They were not even sure if he had learned martial arts at all.


    ''This young man is more powerful than our remarkable leader? You''ve gotta be kidding, '' the elders thought.


    "Elder Calvin, what the hell are you talking about? Are you kidding us? Don''t tell us you knocked the bell forty nine times because of this brat?


    Are you really sure that he is more powerful than our elder?"


    one of the elders shouted at Elder Calvin in a displeased tone.


    The others were equally angry. "Elder Calvin, you''ve been too rash. Only when our sect is in the most terrible danger are we supposed to ring the bell forty nine times. That way, we can differentiate between real and fake emergencies.


    Why the hell did you do that for this little guy? You are in trouble now, Elder Calvin!"


    They shook their heads, feeling that their colleague h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y shook his body, and our elders were blown away!"


    The disciples of Emerald Sect who witnessed the scene were thunderstruck. They felt a chill rush down their spine.


    ''This is insane. Our solemn respected elders have lost to this brat in the mere blink of an eye?'' they thought, gaping at Austin.


    Far away from the battleground, the elders hit down hard against the ground. It took them quite a while to lift themselves up. They narrowed their eyes at Austin. Their faces were deathly pale now. They had now become fully aware of the fact that this young man was far stronger than all of them together and there was no point fighting him.


    After a while, one of the elders raised his hand. A flame materialized and flew into the air, exploding midway in its path.


    Austin immediately understood that this was a method of calling for backup.


    ''I bet the best cultivators of the Emerald Sect will show up soon, '' he speculated.


    Very soon, his suspicions were confirmed.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Three beams of sword radiance shot up from the peak of a towering mountain in the distance, which was located in the depths of this mountain range. The radiance lit up half of the sky.


    "They can fly up into the air by taking advantage of their swords'' powers!"


    Austin''s eyes lit up as he looked at the three beams of light.


    The three beams of white light were three white-haired old men, each standing on a sword. They were now on their way towards Austin.


    Austin immediately saw that they were at the Mysterious Realm.


    Cultivators at the Mysterious Realm shouldn''t be able to fly in the air.


    However, the three elders were practicing some unknown sword-manipulating skill which had enabled them to fly with their swords.


    Austin marveled at the skill that they had perfected.

 Chapter 3093 Turn An Enemy Into A Friend

    In the blink of an eye, three long swords were in front of them. Three old men with white hair jumped out from each of the swords and stood in front of everyone.


    "Superior elders, greetings!"


    Immediately, all the members of the Emerald Sect bowed and knelt down in front of the three old men showing their utmost respect, except for Austin who stood straight while facing them, with his hands clasped behind him, a faint but confident smile appearing on his face.


    The three great elders focused their attention on Austin at once.


    "What just happened?"


    one of the superior elders asked with a frown.


    An ordinary elder immediately stepped forward and reported what had just happened to the three superior elders.


    "What? Is that true? Hmmm, this is weird!"


    None of the three elders could believe it.


    "Where is our leader, then?"


    one of the superior elders asked, with a confused look on his face.


    "Our leader is practicing the divine swordsmanship right now.


    There will be a nationwide Martial Arts Meeting held in the Karakoram Mountain next month.


    He surmised that all the sects will probably compete in swordsmanship, so he needed to practice and perfect his sword skills as an advanced preparation,"


    one of the elders replied.


    "Well, that makes sense."


    The three superior elders nodded.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was so sensitive that even though the elder kept his voice down, Austin could hear every spoken word clearly.


    ''Hmm... the Martial Arts Meeting... I never thought of that, ''


    Austin reflected.


    "Young man, who the hell are you? What is the enmity between you and our Emerald Sect? Identify yourself."


    After figuring out what was going on, the three superior elders focused their attention on Austin and stared at him with sharp eyes.


    "No enmity between us. I''ve already told you. I just wanted to come in and have a look, out of curiosity,"


    Austin answered with a smile.


    "What? That''s it? How dare you!


    For such a simple reason, you dare to break in and cause a huge disturbance in our sect!


    Brat, do you think that our sect deserved this kind of disrespect?"


    The three superior elders were furious.


    "Brat, let me see how strong you are. What gave you the right to break into our sect alone and without permission? This is disrespectful and unacceptable!"


    one of the elders snapped. Just then, without any warning, he moved incredibly fast and lunged at Austin with the sword in his hand.


    Swish!


    The sword in the elder''s hand ignited into a terrifying flame, exploding a ball


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    one another in reality. Some cultivators'' spiritual senses were stronger, while some were weaker.


    The three elders were relatively strong as they could use their spiritual sense to communicate with each other.


    Finally, the three elders came to an agreement that they would make friends with Austin!


    "Well, my friend, we seem to have gotten off on the wrong foot. What happened earlier was due to a misunderstanding. Let''s start over, shall we?


    With your strength, you are quite qualified to be the guest of our Emerald Sect.


    Now that you want to visit our headquarters, let the three of us be your guides. We are more than happy to show you around."


    "That''s right. Please accept our apologies.


    I''m actually impressed by your skills and your calm attitude. I dare say you surely look more like a superior elder than the three of us."


    "Someone, prepare the best spiritual tea and the best spiritual fruit for our friend and welcome him to our sect!"


    Before Austin could react, the three elders had already surrounded him with enthusiasm. Their enthusiasm and flattery almost made Austin have goose bumps all over.


    ''These three old guys! They changed their attitudes so fast!''


    Austin was speechless.


    But Austin couldn''t be rude when they were being polite to him. Now that they were treating him nicely, he should at least be civil and squeeze a smile instead of getting angry.


    As Austin had anticipated, the three elders led him around and visited all the places at the headquarters of the Emerald Sect.


    ''Hmm? That temple? Seems to be quite special!''


    On top of a mountain, Austin spotted a dark, old temple. Startled, he paused as his eyes fixed on it. His faced changed.

 Chapter 3094 Stories About The Divine Temple

    The temple was dilapidated. Years of neglect left the temple in tatters, anyone who''d want to repair it was hindered by the remote location until the temple eventually faded from people''s memories.


    Despite its shabbiness, the temple emitted streams of bright and sacred light that would awe the hearts of anybody who''d see it.


    Even Austin felt a great deal of pressure coming from the temple despite being a powerful cultivator. A terrifying force of order filled his senses.


    "The law power coming from this temple is overwhelming!"


    Austin could only murmur in awe.


    Ever since Austin set foot on the Emerald Sect, he crushed everyone, from the ordinary disciples to the most skillful superior elders. No one was an even match for him and he couldn''t help but hold some distaste towards the so-called Emerald Sect.


    However, he didn''t expect to come across a temple that gave off a shocking force despite being dilapidated!


    "Young man, this temple has been here long before I could even remember.


    According to some of the ancient books our sect keeps, the temple is called the Holy Spirit Divine Temple. This was where the Holy Spirit Immortal taught the rules of nature many years ago in the past,"


    one of the superior elders stepped forward to explain.


    "The Holy Spirit Immortal? Who''s that? A god?"


    Austin''s face crumpled into pure confusion.


    "Yes. Legend says that the Holy Spirit Immortal was a divine god who resided within Mount Emerald during ancient times.


    It''s said that Emperor Haidar once went up Mount Emerald to pay a visit to the Holy Spirit Immortal and asked for advice on the cultivation of martial arts. The Holy Spirit Immortal tested Emperor Haidar and found him an honest and pious person. So the Holy Spirit Immortal taught him excellent skills and the rules of nature.


    It could be said that the Holy Spirit Immortal was one of Emperor Haidar''s teachers.


    A similar record could be found in other Taoist classics,"


    another elder added.


    "One of Emperor Haidar''s teachers! The Holy Spirit Immortal is that amazing? How powerful is he?"


    Austin''s eyes went wide with astonishment.


    In the eyes of the ordinary people within the Brilliant Kingdom, Emperor Haidar was just a character from legends. But Austin knew that Emperor Haidar really existed and was a cultivator as powerful as a divine god.


    This dilapidated temple in front of him belonged to one of Emperor Haidar''s teachers! Unbelievable!


    Austin released his spiritual sense and carefully scanned through every inch of the temple and left nothing untouched.


    Nothing caught his attention until his spiritual sense came across a mysterious mark left by the rule of order inside the temple.


    To his surprise, he caught a glimpse of a tall figure in the temple. The person wore Taoist robes and was meditating while chanting the words of a holy script


    l world!"


    one of the superior elder answered.


    "Really? That sounds... odd. Is all of that true?"


    Austin stared at them in surprise.


    "Actually, this phenomenon was recorded in some ancient books before. The divine temples used to be where a divine god preached and since they had disappeared, the divine temples lost their functions and divine power.


    It''s natural to assume that once they regain their divine power, it would mean that the divine gods will soon returned. Who else would need them except for the gods?


    Once the gods come back, this era will soon come to an end and Earth will welcome a prosperous golden age for us cultivators!"


    Excitement colored the voice of another superior elder.


    "''This era''? What do you mean by that?"


    As one of Austin''s questions was answered, it just gave birth to more questions.


    The shining glow of the divine temple indicated the return of the gods!


    Austin had never heard of it before.


    Outside Earth, it was widely acknowledged that the gods had left their birthplace and headed to another sacred world called the Gods'' Hometown a long time ago.


    However, Earth''s ancient books recorded that the day when the divine temples glowed once again, all the gods would return!


    "Young man, we''re talking about this dying era of cultivation civilization. It''s recorded in the classics of all sects.


    The revived radiance of the divine temples a few months ago caused a stir in the marital world.


    All the major sects from ancient times sent representatives to have a meeting and after a discussion, we all believe that Earth will be ushered into a golden age, an age that will belong to cultivators.


    That''s why we decided to hold a Martial Arts Meeting and invite all the prominent figures in the martial world to discuss important issues about the upcoming future,"


    a superior elder said.


    "I know,"


    Austin nodded in understanding.

 Chapter 3095 A Feast

    "Since the temple belongs to the Emerald Sect, can you go inside of it?"


    The temple was brimming with terrifying spiritual energy. He thought individuals such as him would suffer the consequences if he tried to enter forcibly.


    Austin, a formidable warrior with unparalleled power, even felt scared before the shrine.


    "Of course.


    Anyone can go inside. But we must remain pious, and we must refrain from releasing any sort of energies. Otherwise, we would be repulsed by the temple.


    You must have accidentally released your energy, so you probably felt the temple rejecting you, am I right?"


    one of the superior elders asked.


    "Really? We can walk into the temple as long as we are sincere and don''t release any energy?"


    Austin confirmed. This temple was left behind by a divine god. Could it be that easy to access it?


    "Yes. If you don''t believe me, you can go inside with us and have a try."


    Then, the elders accompanying Austin led him to the temple''s entrance. Before they went in, they bowed before it to pay their respects.


    Seeing the elders'' actions, Austin mimicked their behavior and bowed. This time, he controlled himself not to release any sort of energy power, including his spiritual sense.


    Austin previously checked the condition of the temple using his spiritual sense. He guessed that might be the one responsible for the temple''s reaction to his presence.


    And as expected, this time, the temple did not reject Austin. He followed the three superior elders inside the temple without causing any trouble.


    The hallways inside it seemed narrow and a little shabby.


    It did not take them long before they arrived at a dark old stone statue atop a divine alter. There was nothing impressive about it.


    On the altar were candlelight lamps and incense, along with some fruits and other presents.


    The fruits offered weren''t ordinary; these were the spiritual harvests from the headquarters of the Emerald Sect.


    These things could not be found in the mortal world.


    After the three superior elders entered the temple, they wore solemn expressions on their faces. They remained very devout and knelt down to worship the statue.


    ''This stone statue was left by a divine god on Earth during ancient times. He must be a powerful being worthy of respect. The statue represents him, so I should bow before it, too, ''


    Austin figured. He followed the comportment of the three elders with him and knelt down.


    The temple emanated a mystical aura. A strange chanting sound could a


    tial arts world of the Brilliant Kingdom, and also one of the initiators of this Martial Arts Meeting.


    Therefore, the leader of the Heavenly Mountain Sect will definitely take the top-level masters and even the superior elders to participate in the Martial Arts Meeting,"


    one of the superior elders explained.


    "How about the strength of the Heavenly Mountain Sect?"


    Austin questioned further.


    "It seems that you don''t know much about the martial arts world of the Brilliant Kingdom.


    To be honest, the power of the Heavenly Mountain Sect is likely to be a little stronger than that of the Emerald Sect.


    Their people always keeps a high profile and ambitious. Over the years, it has been recruiting troops and expanding its influence.


    Some say that it has recruited a lot of small and medium families and sects as their subsidiaries.


    But if one day, we have to fight against with Heavenly Mountain Sect, we would not be afraid of them,"


    one of the elders answered proudly.


    "Oh, I see."


    Austin nodded, having a rough idea of the strength of the Heavenly Mountain Sect.


    "All right. I''ll go with you to join the Martial Arts Meeting of the Brilliant Kingdom,"


    Austin decided.


    Since the sect leader of the Heavenly Mountain Sect would take some high-level people to the Karakoram Mountain to attend the Martial Arts Meeting, Austin didn''t have to go to the Heavenly Mountain to find them.


    Tagging along could also help him find the members of the Heavenly Mountain Sect.


    He also wanted to take this opportunity to know the overall strength of the martial arts world of the Brilliant Kingdom. Hence, this was a win-win situation for Austin.

 Chapter 3096 Flying Swordsmanship

    In the following days, Austin temporarily stayed within the headquarters of the Emerald Sect.


    The three superior elders held luxurious banquets every day to entertain Austin, and they did it with utmost enthusiasm.


    From time to time, the superior elders would ask Austin about the martial arts skills and cultivation methods that he had learned.


    They had no idea what even happened when Austin previously attacked them.


    As he grew kind of impatient, Austin gave in and performed a little bit of some secret martial arts that he had acquired. The three elders looked stunned as they witnessed these amazing skills.


    These secret martial arts skills didn''t belong to any sect and were too complex for them to grasp.


    Austin was known for only practicing and acquiring the most powerful secret skills.


    After he had demonstrated these secret skills in public, the superior elders were greatly appalled.


    "Austin, your swordsmanship is so much powerful than ours!"


    One of the superior elders couldn''t contain his excitement after seeing Austin display the Sword Compressing Skill.


    "Is that so?


    But you''re sect is famous for having a brilliant swordsmanship skill. Let me have a look so we can compare,"


    Austin responded as he tried to take the opportunity.


    Austin knew that the Emerald Sect''s swordsmanship skills were pretty good��especially the Flying Swordsmanship.


    In fact, there was already a record of the Flying Swordsmanship in the ancient times of the Brilliant Kingdom. It was said that the ancient sword immortals could even fly with their swords and kill a person from thousands of miles away.


    After returning to Earth, Austin had briefly witnessed the Flying Swordsmanship by the Heavenly Mountain Sect and the Emerald Sect.


    This unique skill was apparently an inheritance passed throughout the Brilliant Kingdom.


    Austin had been yearning for this swordsmanship as soon as he saw it. Now that he had the chance to study it carefully, he thought that he might be able to grasp it.


    The superior elders were pretty sure that Austin''s swordsmanship was far superior to their own, so they didn''t hesitate when Austin asked them to demonstrate the skill. Furthermore, there was no need to worry about Austin stealing the skill by simply watching since he didn''t know the cultivation method.


    Finally, the superior elders demonstrated all their sword skills to Austin.


    One of the elders stretched out his hand and patted his waist. A long snow-white sword immediately shot out. The sword seemed to have a life of its own, like a wriggling wild serpent.


    Austin could feel that the flying sword had been integrated with the spirit and vitality of the elder. It was being driven through his thoughts.


    When the three superior elders came to him just now, they were standing on the flying swords.


    "Slash!"


    This superior elders stretched out his hand and pointed his finger. The sword suddenly shot out and cut off an ancient pine that was about half a mile away. The huge pine fell off and made a loud rumbling sound as it smacked on the ground.


    "That''s awesome!"


    Austin sincerely prais


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y apologized to Austin in person.


    Austin didn''t really mind the actions of the sect leader. He just wanted to finish his cultivation as soon as possible.


    After another twenty days, Austin was still meditating but was making great progress with his cultivation.


    Suddenly, a dazzling long sword soared and stopped mid-air. It was emitting a never-before-seen aura that was earth-shaking.


    The sword seemed like a vicious dragon, floating in the sky above the Emerald Sect. It would vigorously rotate, swing, and even slash the air.


    Where the sword passed, a thunderous sound was heard. Tens of thousands of bright sword auras spread at the back of the sword. It was like an elite fighter craft zooming across the sky.


    What was more terrifying was its cutting ability��it could easily cut the space into halves and leave a dark space crack.


    The sword kept flying back and forth above the Emerald Sect for nearly two hours. It was as if it had a soul of its own, and was kind of cranky from being awakened.


    All the people in the Emerald Sect, including the superior elders and the sect leader, were dumbfounded at the scene.


    "Is this really the same Flying Swordsmanship we know? In such a short time, he cultivated the skill to a degree that no one has ever seen or even imagined!"


    "This guy truly has an amazing supernatural power that can only be found in the ancient books."


    "From now on, we should make sure to develop a closer relationship with him. We should please him as much as we can.


    Most of all, we must not anger him!"


    the superior leaders discussed by themselves.


    They were all thinking of making Austin an ally of their sect because of his inconceivable powers.


    A month later, the superior elders and the sect leader visited Austin at the site where he was cultivating in seclusion. They broke the news to Austin that the Martial Arts Meeting held in the Karakoram Mountain was about to begin, and they already needed to prepare.


    Austin got up and set off with the superior elders, the sect leader, and some top disciples of the Emerald Sect.

 Chapter 3097 Yulia As Disciple

    To Austin''s surprise, they used off-road vehicles for the journey.


    Austin estimated that he could reach the Karakoram Mountain in a short time if he used the Space Ship.


    However, he thought that he was not in a hurry, so he had to be patient. Needless to say, he needed to follow the people of the Emerald Sect and ride the off-road vehicle.


    More than a hundred off-road vehicles went on the road.


    The Emerald Sect was a rich sect that could afford many luxurious and high-performing cars.


    Austin, in particular, rode in a Mercedes Benz G65 AMG, the best off-road vehicle in the world.


    All the off-road vehicles roared all the way up towards the Karakoram Mountain.


    Austin travelled with a superior elder and a teenage girl called Yulia who was about sixteen years old.


    Yulia was the granddaughter of one of the superior elders of the Emerald Sect. She was like a pearl in the palm of his hand. His grandfather gave her everything she wanted.


    At the same time, Yulia was one of the most talented disciples of the Emerald Sect.


    She was a beautiful girl with a charming face.


    Her inquisitiveness was her primary strength. She was clever and vivacious. Yulia was always curious about things, so she had many questions for Austin.


    "Austin, where did you come from? Do you have a girlfriend back home? If not, do you want me to introduce you to a female disciple of our Emerald Sect?"


    Austin was overwhelmed by her questions and did not know how to answer her.


    The superior elder repeatedly scolded her. However, he spoiled his granddaughter too much, so Yulia was not afraid of him at all.


    "Austin, you''re really good at martial arts. I remember the day I saw you flick my grandfather away with a single finger!


    How did you do that? You truly are my hero. Can you teach me martial arts? I don''t want my grandfather to be my master any more. I want to be your disciple."


    Yulia kept badgering Austin to become his master.


    She had always admired Austin ever since she witnessed him defeat the three superior elders of the Emerald Sect. To her, he was like a superhero. Thus, she did not want to waste the opportunity to learn martial arts from him.


    Austin clo


    n to do so since it will only hinder her progress in the future,"


    Austin explained as he looked at the superior elder beside him.


    "Wow. Austin, I leave her up to you,"


    the superior elder said with a wry smile. After witnessing Austin''s strange techniques, he knew that with his own ability, he had no say in the matter.


    "Yulia, I''ll teach you a few more secret skills I know. As long as you are willing to work hard, it won''t be difficult for you to dominate the martial arts world in the Brilliant Kingdom, or even on the Earth,"


    Austin said.


    "Wow. I will listen to you, Master Austin!


    Yeah! This is so great! I''m going to be the overlord of the world!"


    Yulia said happily.


    Austin chose several kinds of martial arts skills he had practiced before and taught Yulia.


    At that moment, the scenery along the way became more and more desolate. They were nowhere near the large cities. It was becoming bleak, and the area seemed isolated from the urban life.


    Outside the window, there was nothing but barren land. The sky was covered with yellow sand and the altitude was getting higher and higher.


    A few days later.


    "Austin, we are now in the vicinity of the Karakoram Mountain!


    The venue for the Martial Arts Meeting is a remote place with very few people. There is no road to it, not even with the help of these off-road vehicles.


    Thus, we have to walk before we get there,"


    the superior elder suddenly said to Austin.

 Chapter 3098 The Land Of The Earth Dragons

    After stepping out of their cars, all of them inadvertently looked up the Karakoram Mountain in chorus.


    From afar, the towering mountain looked like an armored horse galloping across the sky as clouds circled around it.


    Almost everyone felt that they were dwarfed by the huge mountain in front of them.


    Even Austin was no exception.


    "The Karakoram Mountain is indeed as huge as the legends say.


    But as strong as I currently am, I still can''t help but feel so helpless and small..."


    Austin was kind of confused.


    In the past, it was Austin who made the Fallen Immortal Cosmos felt small.


    Austin was effortlessly able to destroy hundreds of worlds, let alone mountains.


    And yet, why did he felt weak when he faced these mere mountains?


    "Is it because my strength has been suppressed here on Earth?


    But my spiritual sense and my spiritual soul have not been suppressed at all."


    Austin was puzzled.


    ''The Land of Earth Dragons!''


    Austin''s gaze subconsciously drifted towards a faraway place.


    While overlooking the Karakoram Mountain, he knew that this was a place technically known as the Land of Earth Dragons among the Earth Masters.


    According to records from ancient books, the Land of Earth Dragons was the most valuable piece of land out there!


    Not long ago, Austin had been studying all the ancient books about the customs and culture of the Brilliant Kingdom. These books contained some information regarding the Land of Earth Dragons.


    Those ancient books were mostly an incoherent mess, and Austin didn''t get all the information written on them.


    However, Austin''s spiritual sense and soul perception were so extraordinary that he had already achieved something in the aspect of exploring the luck of all kinds of landforms.


    Therefore, Austin had kept this Land of Earth Dragons in mind, and he had formed it in his Soul Sea many times.


    With this knowledge in hand, Austin could immediately tell that the Karakoram Mountain was the place where the Land of Earth Dragons was located!


    Out of nowhere, Austin had an epiphany. He remembered the records of the Karakoram Mountain from some ancient books of geomancy.


    The Karakoram Mountain was the most ancient mountain in the Brilliant Kingdom.


    Some ancient books had even stated that the Karakoram Mountain was the origin of all the mountains and the earth dragons on the Earth!


    The Karakoram Mountain held significant importance in the history of the Brilliant Kingdom.


    While Austin was still in awe, the leader of the Emerald Sect called all the people together.


    "Everyone, I have just discussed with the leaders of several other sects in the Brilliant Kingdom and we made a decision together.


    A contest is going to be held this year after our meeting.


    Hiram a lot of encouragement and showed his care. But today, he was indifferent to him.


    This made Hiram hate Austin even more.


    He thought it was all Austin''s fault.


    "Elders, I have something else I need to do. You go to the venue first and I''ll be there later."


    Austin was once again attracted by the unique terrain of the Karakoram Mountain.


    Austin was experienced when it came to traversing and detecting terrains.


    It was the perfect chance to explore the Land of Earth Dragons, which was the most precious terrain of all. He might never get the chance again to explore the precious land thoroughly.


    Excitement immediately rushed in to fill every inch in his body.


    Wasting no time, Austin took one big stride and he was already in the Karakoram Mountain in a flash. He then disappeared completely.


    "Master, where are you going?! Master, wait for me!


    Bad master! Why don''t you talk to me?"


    Seeing this, Yulia was shocked. She chased after Austin in the direction he disappeared, while tears filled her eyes.


    But Austin was nowhere to be found.


    At last, Yulia stopped and cried loudly.


    Her grandpa quickly came forward and comforted her.


    Seeing this, Hiram took the opportunity to talk to Yulia.


    "Yulia, although Mr. Lin is better at martial arts, he is an outsider after all.


    We don''t even know what his intentions are. We can''t tell for sure what he wants to get from us. Yulia, you should..."


    "Shut up! Don''t speak ill of my master.


    He is my master. Why is he an outsider? You are an outsider!"


    Yulia was in a rage. She glared at Hiram angrily.


    Hearing what she said, Hiram blushed and clenched his fists.


    "Humph! Brat, no matter how powerful you are, Yulia is my girl. I will never let you get her!"


    Hiram stared at the direction where Austin had disappeared with anger in his eyes.

 Chapter 3099 Two Completely Different Worlds

    Austin was shocked to see that it was a completely different world under the Karakoram Mountain.


    A sea of earth dragons interlaced the underground world. An immense amount of dragon energy heavily spread all over the place.


    Every dragon was so much bigger than the previous ones that Austin had seen.


    They were so huge that Austin could only see parts of the dragons. Even if he looked as far as his eyes could reach, he could not see their whole bodies.


    Despite his magnificent spiritual sense and profound cultivation of the earth energy, Austin was still unable to sense one entire dragon from head to tail at once.


    ''This great land is truly worthy of its name!


    No wonder the Land of Earth Dragons is known as the most exalted terrain in the ancient times of the Brilliant Kingdom!''


    Austin sighed deeply.


    The Land of Earth Dragons was a figure of speech, yet a realistic description. It vividly described a land with a great amount of earth dragons gathering and intertwining underground. The scene was indeed marvelous to behold.


    Austin spelled a word mid-air using his finger. Then, he turned into a stream of light and glided swiftly along one of the giant dragons under Karakoram Mountain.


    It took him half a day to finish his inspection on one of the dragons from its head to its tail.


    Every dragon had a tremendous and frightening aura, and its scales glittered with a cold light. Even the smallest ones were at least dozens of square meters wide.


    It was too huge that when Austin stood behind it, it looked like the ratio of an ant to an elephant. Austin''s existence was like a speck of dust when compared to the dragon.


    After two days, Austin finally finished examining all the earth dragons under the Karakoram Mountain.


    He discovered that the dragons could be classified into two groups.


    One group comprised of the colossal dragons, which extended hundreds of thousands of miles. They were the dominating ones that formed the main skeleton of the Karakoram Mountain.


    To his surprise, there were 99 dragons in that subcategory.


    Every one of them had a threatening demeanor imbued with supreme heroism.


    On the other hand, the smaller dragons were all born from the 99 giant dragons. Austin considered them secondary and less powerful dragons.


    Although they were still formidable creatures, he was focused more on the 99 massive dragons than the second-rate ones.


    It was rare to see so many earth dragons gathered in one place. Austin took his time to investigate them with great cu


    Cold waves of air surged like hundreds of hurricanes happening at the same time.


    The next moment, Austin found a vast world unfolding before him.


    It was shrouded by endless immortal light. Divine mountains which were over 100, 000 feet high rose one after another. Long and clear rivers coiled above them like lucite dragons, and waterfalls fell from the heaven like silver snakes.


    Imperial dragons flew around aimlessly while heavenly phoenixes followed them. Different colors were scattered in the sky, and the atmosphere was rich with celestial phenomena. The essence of the nature was transformed into dragons and snakes that soared between the sky and the earth.


    It was a paradise for Austin.


    "Wow. What is this place? Where am I?"


    Austin looked up and down with astonishment.


    "What? The ground of this world is transparent!" he exclaimed.


    Austin looked around and found something more shocking.


    The fairy glow on the ground glittered a brilliant golden light.


    The ground was like a transparent mirror through which he could clearly see what lied under it.


    It was a dark world beneath the transparent land where an evil spirit roamed.


    He looked below to see ugly monsters and creepy demons that were transformed by the evil force. Some were laughing warily, while others were glowering at him.


    It was a bizarre and vicious world with all the diabolical things people could imagine.


    ''How strange this place is! A magical enchanting land and a demonic hell separated by a transparent mirror.


    It looks like two ends of a spectrum!'' Austin thought to himself.


    Austin was completely dumbstruck as he had never seen such a sharp contrast of worlds.

 Chapter 3100 The Evil Baby

    At this moment, Austin was standing on the boundary of two different worlds, and the shock in his heart was beyond description.


    No one had expected that there would be two dangerous and extremely different worlds hidden deeply underneath Karakoram Mountain. Just like to complete opposites, one was like the glorious confines of heaven, while the other was a terrifying vision of hell.


    There were ninety-nine earth dragons out there waiting on either side. The head of each dragon was aimed at the center. At the point of their heads, the two different worlds stood, one was a golden heaven-like place, while the other was a black evil nest.


    "This is the great terrain to which the great dragon paid their respect. This is definitely an awesome scene!"


    Austin suddenly thought of the scene where two dragons were nursing a precious pearl. In this scene, however, there were not only two dragons, but ninety-nine huge earth dragons, nursing the two treasured worlds right in front of them!


    The heavenly place resembled a golden treasure bead. The dark evil place, on the other hand, was like a black treasure bead. They were complete opposites.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin felt that this was where the energy essence in the heavens and on the earth, including the other surrounding spaces, was continuously being gathered.


    Both the heavenly place and the dark evil place were supplemented by the constant energy from the universe, which made them more dazzling.


    After a moment of hesitation, Austin made up his mind and walked towards the glittering heavenly place.


    Bang!


    A yellowish brown light burst out from his body from the Layne''s Ruler. Surrounded and protected by it, Austin successfully entered the heavenly place without any complications.


    "Finish it!"


    "We can''t let the evil baby be born!"


    "This is the time when the evil energy is at its weakest, and this is the best opportunity to eliminate the wretched evil baby! We may never get this chance again. The time is now!"


    The moment Austin stepped into the heavenly place, he heard multiple and massive roars.


    Then what met his eyes was a rather hair-raising scene.


    Countless powerful and invincible divine figures were actually preparing to go out to battle with each one holding different kinds of divine level magic treasures. With the colorful aura and strong killing intent, it was a sight to behold! It would have been a great spectacle if not for the bloodbath that was about to ensue. They were sure to bring pain, suffering and death to their unfortunate targets.


    Austin looked around and saw many constantly emerging and gathering figures of gods with high fighting spirit in the vast space. After a moment, a great spiritual army came into formation.


    With an axe in his hand,


    is my beloved woman, I don''t care about her background and the position of her ancestors."


    With that consideration, Austin instantly put the matter behind him.


    Meanwhile, the terribly fierce battle was still going on in the evil place.


    Austin was sensible and hid far away from the edge of the battle ring for fear of being dragged into the battle field.


    It was not that Austin was timid, but it was just that the battle between these invincible gods was much too high a level for him to make any difference.


    To put it bluntly, any one of these gods could easily send out some aura of energy and easily hurt or even kill Austin!


    "What? What is that?"


    All of a sudden, Austin found something very strange. It was getting more apparent that all the righteous gods were desperately dashing towards the center of the evil place, with such strong determination.


    In response, the cold and eerie evil spirits formed an array and firmly protected the central position of this space.


    Austin looked into the distance, eagerly wanting to see what was in the center of the space.


    "What''s that pitch black baby?"


    Austin was stunned for quite a while. In the middle of this space, he saw a small, spooky and cold altar, on which a pitch black baby was resting.


    The baby looked ghostly. Apart from a pair of bloodshot eyes which were almost totally white, his whole body was as dark as ink.


    The little hands had dark long nails which were also long, curly, black and strong, looking just like the claws of a devil.


    The baby boy was flashing a mysterious and evil smile as he observed everything around him. He kept sitting, climbing, lying and stretching himself on the altar. It was obvious that he was a very smart boy.


    However, no matter how much the baby of the dark world moved around, he didn''t leave the altar for even a second.

 Chapter 3101 The Origin Of The Evil Baby

    Austin could see that all the evil gods were protecting the black baby.


    He also noticed that the divine gods wanted to break through the barrier protecting the infant.


    ''It seems that that dark child is the so-called evil baby, ''


    Austin figured.


    The fierce battle had lasted more than an hour.


    As the fight went on, the evil side was gradually taking the upper hand.


    "The evil aura has survived its weakest stage. It began to become thicker.


    Let''s go.


    We must find another chance to kill that infant!"


    Parker, the god holding a giant axe in his hand, ordered. He then led the team to retreat through the hole on the transparent mirror, which served as the blocking screen between the two worlds.


    Austin swiftly summoned his bodily movement skill and followed the company of divine gods back into their world.


    "Guys, the divine aura will soon enter its weakest phase.


    We should be well-prepared. Let''s go to the world of our enemy and kill the divine baby!


    We cannot let he come to the world!"


    Fixing his gaze upon the colossal army retreating to the world of divine god, Elliot roared with rage. His giant eyes sparkled with a glint of passion.


    "Go and kill them!"


    "We must kill the divine baby!"


    Cold black fogs seethed and filled the world of the evil god, surging like a tsunami crashing. Numerous evil gods yelled to let out deafening roars.


    "The divine baby?"


    Austin questioned. He was surprised by what he heard.


    He hurriedly cast a look at the center of the world of the divine gods.


    In there, he saw an altar, which was encapsulated in bright divine light. Numerous magical defense arrays were deployed around the platform to protect it.


    At the very heart of the altar was a golden infant, sitting solemnly.


    The child wore a peaceful expression on his face, and he sat cross-legged as if he was a full-grown adult. He occasionally plastered an innocent smile on his face or simply closed his eyes and rested for a while. There were also instances where he would just observe the world with the utmost kindness and curiosity in his eyes.


    "Prepare yourselves, everybody. Our priority is to protect the divine baby!"


    Parker announced loudly as he swung his ax a few times.


    Under his command, all the divine gods formed a neat array and immediately disappeared into the void.


    They seemed like they would take a break and would prepare themselves ready for the upcoming battle.


    Half a day passed.


    "This is the moment.


    Let''s set out and kill the divine baby!"


    The world of the evil god stirred as all the sinister ones became excited for the upcoming fight. They were brimming with murderous intentions, especially their desire to kill the divine baby.


    Bang!


    A hole appeared in the transparent mirror partitioning the two worlds. Odd-shaped evil gods dashed through the hole and broke into the world of the divine god without stopping. The thick black fogs they gave off contaminated this pure world.


    The divine gods materialized in front of the altar and circled around it to protect the divine baby. Both the good and evil sides did their best to vanquish the enemy.


    Austin found a remote corner in t


    ay here.


    Get out of here!"


    The divine general then ordered Austin.


    "Where is this place, sir? What are these so-called evil baby and divine baby?"


    Austin asked out of curiosity.


    "That''s a long story, so I''ll simply summarize it. Earth is a very old planet.


    Earth came into being when the universe was formed. It is a planet full of energy.


    Gradually, many powerful masters appeared on Earth as time went by.


    These powerful masters were called divine gods by people in later generations.


    As time went by, the divine gods split into two factions.


    One faction was called the gods of light, represented by Parker and other divine gods.


    The other faction was called the gods of darkness, with Hackett and Elliot as representatives.


    Endless fights and battles had taken place between the two factions, as each group wished to rule the whole universe and annihilate their enemies. They hated each other to the core.


    Finally, the god of light won.


    In one of the battles, the gods of darkness suffered a miserable defeat. Elliot was killed by Emperor Haidar, and Hackett was so scared that he escaped with some powerful gods on his side and disappeared.


    The gods of light defeated the gods of darkness. Of course, the victory should be commemorated.


    But not long after, the gods of light found something terrible.


    They found that Hackett and Elliot had established a vast area of darkness on Earth and had nurtured an evil baby there.


    Plenty of magic arrays were all around that area to continually absorb evil auras and energies from various universes to sustain the wicked infant.


    This child was created through the evil blood essence of countless terrifying evil gods. Every one of them must provide a drop of their blood essence for the formation of this vicious infant. With all the evil and negative energies and auras the evil baby has absorbed from various universes and worlds, it is very wicked and powerful.


    It could be said that once the evil baby is born, no one could subdue it!


    That''s how the tale of this evil baby went,"


    the divine general explained to Austin.

 Chapter 3102 The Martial Arts Meeting

    "I see,"


    Austin said with a nod.


    "But why did the gods of light allowed this to happen? Why can''t they just destroy the evil baby?" Austin asked, puzzled.


    He found it odd that the gods of light didn''t kill the evil baby when they first knew about its existence.


    "It''s not that simple. We cannot just terminate it.


    We have to keep the evil baby alive for now, or else all the universes out there would turn into nothingness,"


    the divine general answered.


    "What?"


    Austin could not believe what he just heard.


    "Did you see the ninety-nine earth dragons?


    Each of them represents a large universe outside.


    The existence of the evil baby is tantamount to the survival of those earth dragons. If the evil baby is put to death, the earth dragons which represent the ninety-nine big universes would explode and turn to ashes,"


    the divine general explained with a serious look on his face.


    "I can''t believe it!"


    The information shocked Austin.


    "Apart from the ninety-nine earth dragons stationed below the Karakoram Mountain, there are countless more of them stationed in other places within the Earth.


    Each of the earth dragon represents a universe, and they''re all cursed.


    If we eliminate the evil baby, the curse will be triggered, and all these earth dragons would explode. This also means that the three thousand big worlds and the three thousand small worlds would vanish into thin air.


    Every living creature on the face from those worlds will also perish,"


    the divine general added as the feeling of hopelessness threatened to overwhelm him.


    "I cannot believe the impact of taking out the evil baby would be that fatal!"


    Austin felt overwhelmed by the information himself.


    ''I bet this is the most important secret within the three thousand big worlds and the three thousand small worlds.


    The reality behind it is frightening, '' he thought to himself.


    "Alas! We focused on examining the evil baby and searched into more information that could help us deal with our challenging situation.


    Then we worked out a plan.


    Given the delicate situation, we decided to set up a world here. We created a divine baby to weaken the power of the evil baby so that it could not leave the place and do evil things in the outside world,"


    the divine general said.


    "I see!"


    Austin suddenly understood.


    "Aside from that, we also left our avatars here.


    When the e


    ustin wanted to know the strength of the people in the martial arts world of the Brilliant Kingdom.


    Besides, he had taken in Yulia of the Emerald Sect as his disciple. Since she was going to be there, he needed to make sure that she would not be in any kind of danger.


    Austin laughed at the thought that he accepted such a smart girl as his disciple.


    But everything happened for a reason.


    Austin may have acted on a whim, but perhaps he was destined to be her master.


    As he moved farther, he saw that ahead of him was a tall mountain, coated by a silvery white snow.


    Austin landed on the hillside and made his way towards the peak.


    Along the way, he met many martial artists who came to take part in the Martial Arts Meeting.


    "Have you heard? The top ten young martial artists would all be here this time.


    I don''t think that their ranking is accurate.


    Now, we finally have the chance to compete with them. Let''s see how they will fare in this contest. I think some of them will not live up to their reputation,"


    a young man said in excitement.


    "You''re right! That is why this is an important event in our martial arts world.


    Ha-ha! I''m so glad that I finally have the chance to see the top ten young martial artists."


    "By the way, I heard that an exceptionally talented young man from the Buddhist Sect is also joining the contest.


    Apparently, they call him the successor of Buddha.


    He is not in the top ten young martial artists. But after the contest, maybe he will replace one of them."


    Austin became curious as he  heard people talk about the Martial Arts Meeting.

 Chapter 3103 Cultivators From The West

    "Ten renowned individuals of the Brilliant Kingdom..."


    Austin silently laughed to himself at the comments.


    The laws of nature on Earth no longer worked and spiritual energy was long exhausted.


    In Austin''s eyes, no matter how well-known and talented they were, they posed no threat to him at all.


    Right at that moment, a thick grey fog rolled over above them and blotted out the sky, filling the atmosphere with terror.


    Just then a few people with grey wings on their back appeared from afar and flew towards the peak.


    Each one of the winged old men looked ancient and that, along with their grey eyes, made them very intimidating.


    "Look! Those people even have wings! They''re so strange!"


    Several people on the peak cried out in surprise as they pointed at the winged men.


    "Haven''t you heard of them before? They appeared in our Brilliant Kingdom over ten days ago.


    People say that they''re cultivators from the west.


    Besides, I also found out a secret. These cultivators have another identity. Guess what?


    I''m sure that you''ll never guess what they are,"


    a man mysteriously said.


    "What is it?"


    Everyone around him turned to him curiously.


    "They''re from the Divine Moon Sect''s headquarters!


    The Divine Moon Sect isn''t a local sect but is from a foreign country!"


    he loudly declared to everyone who was listening.


    "What?! It is a foreign sect?!


    Are you sure?!" The news sent waves of shock to those who heard.


    Most of them heard of it for the first time and it caused a commotion among them.


    "By the way, I also heard that these cultivators came from the Divine Moon Sect''s headquarters rushed to our country to kill someone.


    That person they want to kill is... Austin Lin!"


    The man revealed even more shocking news.


    "So they want to kill that Austin guy!"


    Everyone gaped at him in shock.


    "It''s not really surprising.


    That guy killed so many people in the suburbs of Smile city.


    Many members from the major sects like the Buddhist Sect, the Tang Clan, the West Mountain Sect, the East Mountain Sect, and even the Divine Moon Sect were killed.


    Now all of them are looking for Austin to take revenge,"


    someone explained.


    "I also heard that the Heavenly Mountain Sect holds a


    superior elders were stunned by the question before they quickly gathered their bearings and answered, "Even if we fight him together, we won''t survive a single one of his blows."


    "Based on your current knowledge about the many top martial artists in the martial arts world of our Brilliant Kingdom, or even within the entirety of Earth, who could possibly be stronger than Austin?


    So even if the cultivators of the whole martial arts world of our kingdom joined hands, would they be able to defeat Austin?"


    Yulia''s grandfather questioned.


    "Well..."


    The leader and the other elders paused for a moment as their minds raced.


    "That''s right. Austin''s too powerful.


    We should try to stay in his good graces.


    How about this? Let''s maintain the status quo for now; when the time comes, we''ll play it by ear.


    Simply put, we shouldn''t offend the other cultivators of the Brilliant Kingdom.


    As for Austin, we won''t do anything that may offend him either.


    In a world, we should stay out of this fight,"


    one of the superior elders said seriously.


    The leader and the two other elders nodded in agreement.


    Unbeknownst to them, a faint sneer appeared at the corner of Hiram''s mouth.


    ''No, I have to inform my master that all the sects are trying to make things difficult for him.


    No matter how strong he is, it will still be difficult for him to deal with so many people at the same time!''


    Yulia thought to herself as she retreated into the crowd and quietly disappeared.

 Chapter 3104 The Martial Arts Meeting Begins

    Yulia looked for Austin, and moments later, she spotted him with a group of people. Surprised and delighted, she ran towards him.


    "Master, I''ve finally found you!" she gushed.


    "Hey, Yulia, what''s wrong? Is someone giving you a hard time?"


    Austin asked as he saw tears building up in her eyes.


    "Master, I have something to tell you. It''s quite urgent.


    But it''s not safe to talk about it here. We''d better go someplace quiet first and I will explain everything to you!" Yulia said anxiously.


    Ignoring all the people around, she grabbed Austin by the hand and dragged him towards the nearby woods.


    "Geez! Young people nowadays lack self-respect. They should learn to behave themselves, especially in public!"


    an older martial artist lamented, shaking his head as he walked past Austin and Yulia.


    "Wait! Isn''t that Yulia Ning of the Emerald Sect?!


    She is a very well-known enchanting girl in our martial arts world!" a young man exclaimed, catching a glimpse of the pair as they left.


    "You are right. That is indeed Yulia Ning. She is a goddess, my dream girl!


    Oh my God! I can''t believe she is already seeing someone, and she doesn''t seem to care that people know about them. Now, my heart is broken," another fat young man lamented.


    Many young martial artists were taken by great surprise as they recognized Yulia. Some were even star-struck!


    "What is it, Yulia? Can you please tell me now?"


    Austin asked as soon as they were deep enough in the woods.


    ''She is always full of surprises, unlike other girls I know, '' he thought.


    Yulia then wasted no time telling him that certain people from other sects were ganging up with plans to hurt him.


    "Well, I see. Thanks for the heads up. I really appreciate it. So, you are worried about me?"


    Austin said, touched by Yulia''s concern for him.


    "Don''t worry. No one on Earth is a match for me. They can try as many times as they''d like, but they are doomed to fail. So, don''t worry about me at all, okay?


    Let''s go. I''d like to see what they are going to do to me,"


    Austin said with a defiant smile on his lips.


    "But, master, you are drastically outnumbered. I don''t think this is a good time to put up a fight!


    I think it is best that you hide from them, for the time being,"


    Yulia suggested anxiously.


    "Although they outnumber me, they can''t harm me. Not even a bit or a scratch.


    C''mon, let''s go face them all!


    If they dare to be mean to you and me, I will kick their asses so bad, they wouldn''t know what happened to them!"


    Austin reassured her.


    Upon hearing this, Yulia chuckled with amusement.


    "You have faith in me, don''t you, Yulia?"


    Austin asked with an eyebrow raised.


    "Yes! Yes, I do!"


    Her mind was lightly at ease, seeing Austin behave like that.


    In her eyes, Austin was a superhero, a legend.


    Then, Austin took her to the arena at the peak of the


    n wasn''t looking, Hiram cast a glance at him secretly. A vicious expression flashed through his eyes.


    Austin could immediately sense the hostility emanating from him, even if he did not even bother to look.


    After all, Hiram was nowhere near qualified to be his opponent. In his dreams, maybe.


    Almost immediately, after a short introduction and a few announcements, the tournament began.


    Outstanding young disciples from various sects or clans came to the battle ring one after another, fighting fiercely in order to secure a spot in the next round.


    In the arena, there were cheers and applause from time to time.


    Austin closed his eyes to have some rest for he found the fight boring. He had long moved on from this level, which to him, was for beginners.


    When it was Yulia''s turn, Austin finally opened his eyes and turned his full attention to the battle ring.


    With his help, Yulia had grown much stronger and more skillful. She had reached the Senior Expert Realm.


    That was to say that she could be on par with the cultivators at the premium stage of Earth Realm.


    She was now only slightly weaker than the sect leader of the Emerald Sect.


    It would surely be like child''s play for Yulia to beat the young martial artists.


    "Ha-ha! It turns out my opponent for this round is you, Yulia. I have heard so much about you. It is said that you are talented, strong and gorgeous. I will have to agree to all of that. You do deserve your reputation.


    Please allow me introduce myself. I am from the Hollow Sect, and I am honored to be the most... " a self-conceited young man said confidently.


    At the sight of Yulia, he instantly had a crush on her.


    But before he could finish his sentence, Yulia interrupted him. "Shut up!" she yelled in a very dry tone.


    She hit the young man''s left face with her sword which sent him flying away. He fell outside the battle ring, and immediately blacked out.

 Chapter 3105 Exposed

    The audience broke out in rousing rounds of applause.


    The disciple of the Hollow Sect who passed out after being hit by Yulia was quite famous among the young generation of the martial arts world in the Brilliant Kingdom.


    To everyone''s surprise, Yulia had defeated him with a single blow.


    "Good job!"


    Austin remarked as he nodded his head approvingly.


    ''I was not wrong about Yulia. She is a talented cultivator, and has mastered the sword skills I taught her in such a short time, '' he thought.


    After many rounds, most of the participants had been eliminated. Those who remained were all considered elites.


    Hiram and Yulia of the Emerald Sect had made it to the final round.


    Compared to Hiram, Yulia drew more attention to the audience.


    She won over her opponents without breaking a sweat. Moreover, she was one of the few famous charming and strong women in the martial arts world of the Brilliant Kingdom.


    Yulia entered the battle ring. Her opponent was one of the so-called ten best young martial artists in the entire Brilliant Kingdom.


    A tall young man in a yellow robe stood opposite her. He had a fair complexion, slender limbs, and a pair of piercing eyes.


    "Wow! That''s Claude Duan of the Hill Sect. He is the most mysterious one among the top ten young martial artists!"


    Someone in the arena immediately recognized him.


    "Huh. I didn''t expect a black horse like you to still stand in this tournament!


    Looks like your luck has run out.


    I don''t want to fight a woman. If I were you, I would surrender and leave the battle ring,"


    Claude said with contempt as he gestured at Yulia to leave the battle ring.


    Swoosh!


    As a response, Yulia thrust her sword at him.


    He got angry and felt that his pride was hurt. Then, his fist emitted a dazzling light that contained tremendous energy. Instead of avoiding the upcoming attack, Claude swung his fist at the sword.


    The audience noticed that a deity was sitting cross-legged above his head.


    ''What? Is that a deity that came from his body?


    Did he learn the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation too?''


    Aust


    feel uneasy.


    He sneered at Hiram and fixed his eyes on the young man in the ring as well.


    "What is Hiram doing?"


    The leader and the three superior elders of the Emerald Sect were startled.


    "Hiram, what the hell are you doing?"


    Yulia was worried about her master''s safety that she almost burst into tears.


    ''If he caught the public eye, everyone will know my master''s identity. He will be in danger, '' she thought worriedly.


    "Everyone, a ruthless killer has appeared before us. Many people from different sects and clans died at his hands.


    All of the most powerful clans and sects are looking for this demon.


    This bastard has the audacity to be here today.


    That guy over there is Austin Lin!"


    Hiram shouted as he pointed at Austin.


    "Shame on you, Hiram!


    I''m going to kill you!" Yulia yelled at him.


    She leaped into the air and flew towards the battle ring at lightning speed.


    With all her might, she wielded her sword and a dazzling light overwhelmed Hiram.


    "Ah! Help!"


    Hiram felt like he was being chopped into pieces by thousands of sharp sword auras. He was so terrified that he turned to the people of the Divine Moon Sect for help.


    "What? Seriously?


    Yulia is at the Senior Expert Realm?"


    Everyone in the arena was dumbstruck.


    "Humph! How could a lady be so cruel?"


    Several old men with grey wings popped up and stood next to Hiram in an instant.

 Chapter 3106 Public Target

    In the winged elders'' presence, the grey fog that emitted an aura of death enveloped the battle ring and spread in all directions.


    The crowd were greeted with the sight of five mysterious old men standing on the ring with stunning grey wings and piercing yet emotionless grey eyes.


    One of the old men slapped his bare palm against Yulia''s sword.


    A strong grey fog was released from his hand and the sword flew out of her hand.


    It crumbled into pieces as it soared through the sky.


    An invisible great force slammed into Yulia at the same time, blowing her far away as she spat out a mouthful of blood and her face turned a ghostly white.


    Pain raced up and down her body with the elder''s single strike.


    From that display alone, it wasn''t difficult to imagine how powerful the five elders were.


    "You damn stupid bitch, how dare you attempt to take my life?" Hiram snapped out at Yulia who didn''t hide her desire to kill.


    "Please help me catch that bitch. I''ll teach her a lesson!"


    His face twisted in complete anger as he spoke to the elders beside him.


    "Okay," the elder who sent Yulia flying expressionlessly replied.


    He stretched out his hand again towards Yulia.


    When she saw what he was doing, Yulia could only shake in terror. Although she was already at the Senior Expert Realm, she was well aware that she was no match for the elder.


    "Yulia! Watch out!" Yulia''s grandfather furiously shouted.


    He sprung up from his seat to rush towards the battle ring.


    A voice resounded around them in that moment.


    "Don''t be scared. You got me."


    Austin gently placed his hand on Yulia''s shoulder.


    Warmth spread all over her body and most of her wounds quickly healed before her eyes.


    "Drink the Magic Sea Water," Austin ordered.


    Several drops of azure liquid flew out and floated in front of Yulia with just a wave of his hand. A strong sense of life emitted from every drop.


    Austin reached out his hand and collided with the approaching elder''s hand.


    The elder''s entire arm exploded into a grizzly pool of blood and bone.


    A deafening scream of pain echoed out as he hurriedly retreated.


    Meanwhile, Yulia gulped down the Magic Sea Water and a strong life energy began to flow through her body immediately.


    In just a few seconds, not only


    made an enemy of me.


    But none of you are qualified to be my opponents.


    I didn''t have any intention of taking anyone''s life, but since you want me dead, I''ll kill you all,"


    Austin declared.


    A dead silence fell all over the arena after his proclamation.


    They thought Austin was full of crap.


    ''Even though he''s strong, it''s just impossible to defeat the half of all top martial artists in the Brilliant Kingdom present here.''


    "He''s too arrogant!"


    "He''s stupid and fearless!"


    "He must want to die!"


    Furious exclamations rose out of the people in the arena.


    Even angrier than them were the masters surrounding Austin and they released their immense energies, producing dull sounds.


    The water in the air had evaporated and the white fog covering the battle ring was blown away.


    Dark clouds gathered and winds roared above their heads.


    All this was caused by the top masters'' released energy.


    Hiram couldn''t help but let out a booming laugh at the scene. "Austin, no matter how strong you are, you''ll surely die today!" He gave Austin a vicious smile.


    "Yulia, you have to understand the current situation.


    Austin''s not going to make it out of this alive. He''s doomed.


    But I''m different from him. Several elders of the Divine Moon Sect has plans on taking me in as their disciple because they think I have a talent for martial arts.


    I''ll be a respectable figure in the Divine Moon Sect in the near future.


    You know who''s good for you now,"


    he said and turned to look at Yulia.

 Chapter 3107 You Made Me Do This

    All the members of the Emerald Sect were shocked with what Hiram just said.


    ''Hiram turned his back on us and joined the Divine Moon Sect secretly, '' they thought.


    Everyone knew that Hiram was the best disciple among the young generation of the Emerald Sect. Moreover, he was considered as one of the top ten excellent young martial artists in the Brilliant Kingdom.


    He had always brought honor to the Emerald Sect, and its members were proud to have him by their side.


    "This is..."


    The sect leader and the three superior elders of the Emerald Sect exchanged looks.


    There were frustration and anger in their eyes.


    "Hiram, you despicable lowlife and scumbag!


    Our sect has invested a lot in you for many years.


    I can''t believe you have the balls to stab us behind our backs and join the Divine Moon Sect.


    You ungrateful brat! What did we ever do to you? How can you turn your back on us?" Yulia yelled at Hiram with furrowed eyebrows.


    She was obviously angry at Hiram.


    Everyone cast Hiram a defiant glance. They looked down upon him for his ungrateful and disloyal behavior.


    "He made a wise choice.


    Hiram is a talented young man. If he continued to stay in the Emerald Sect, he could not achieve his full potential. It is the right thing for him to be a part of our sect,"


    an old man with grey wings said unapologetically.


    "You are right, sir!


    I only did what was best for me. The Emerald Sect could never be on par with our Divine Moon Sect!" Hiram said in high spirits.


    He felt embarrassed when Yulia accused him of being ungrateful.


    "Anyway, those are your personal matters, and you can settle it later.


    Austin Lin, you are dead meat!


    Just surrender, you bastard!" the leader of the Heavenly Mountain Sect chimed in impatiently.


    He could not wait to get Austin''s cultivation resources and magic pills. Without hesitation, he dashed towards the young man at lightning speed.


    Five top masters of the Heavenly Mountain Sect followed suit. They wanted to impress their leader by taking Austin prisoner.


    After witnessing what had happened, the masters from the other sects were unwilling to fall behind.


    They desperately darted towards Austin one after another.


    However, the five old men from the Divin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ere accelerated into the air like a bunch of cannonballs.


    There were sharp, shrill cries everywhere.


    No matter how brilliant the martial arts skills the top masters used, they could not avoid Austin''s attacks.


    Austin was a thousand times faster than them!


    Before anyone in the arena had a chance to strike him, Austin had already sent them flying away.


    Occasionally, screams of pain would echo from the mountains, which indicated that the masters who were thrown away in the distance were still alive.


    Austin had gotten rid of all the masters within a minute.


    "What... What happened?"


    "Is there something wrong with my eyes?"


    The rest of the people in the arena rubbed their eyes and opened them again. They could not believe what they had witnessed.


    "No way!"


    Even the five old men from the Divine Moon Sect were petrified.


    ''Oh my god! How could a young man flick away half of the top masters in the Brilliant Kingdom in such a short time?'' the elders thought as they stared blankly at Austin.


    "Did... my master just perform conjuring tricks?" Yulia murmured as she gaped at Austin.


    Deep inside her heart, she was ecstatic to see that her master was so formidable.


    "I told you not to push me. You made me do this,"


    Austin said as he shook his head.


    Then, a vicious look appeared in his eyes as he turned to look at the five elders from the Divine Moon Sect.


    "Humph! I haven''t come to you for what you have done to me. It''s your turn now,"


    Austin sneered.

 Chapter 3108 Vengeful Killing

    Everyone in the arena was gawking at Austin in amazement, wondering who this fiercely powerful young man was.


    He managed to defeat hundreds of top masters from the Brilliant Kingdom all by himself!


    The younger ones, in particular, among the audience were deeply shocked at the unbelievable scene that had just unfolded.


    "Master, you are amazing!"


    Yulia exclaimed when she finally came to her senses, giving Austin a quiet little applause.


    In her eyes, he was an invincible warrior, like the otherworldly beings she''d only heard of in tall tales of old.


    "This is impossible," Hiram muttered as he, too, stared in shock. "Is that person even human, or is he a devil?!"


    He had been sure that Austin would die in this arena.


    However, things quickly developed in the direction that was completely opposite to his expectations.


    In a quiet corner, the sect leader of the Emerald Sect huddled with three superior elders.


    "This young man is indeed in the rank of the supernatural powers recorded in the ancient books!"


    They muttered in relief, glad that they had nothing to do with this particular fight.


    Meanwhile, paying his wide-eyed spectators no mind, Austin slowly walked towards the five elders from the Divine Moon Sect.


    A cold murderous intent thrummed in the air about him as he approached the old men.


    The crowd watched enraptured, every single one of them frozen with tension at what was bound to happen.


    "Ha-ha!" One of the elders exclaimed, seeming oblivious to the quiet rage directed towards them.


    He and his comrades were eyeing Austin as if he was a priceless treasure that was about to bring them good fortune.


    "It appears that you''re indeed part of that experiment! The successful part!


    It''s all good now that you''ve come back alive. Very good indeed!"


    Another elder stepped in, and his voice was calm and soothing as he addressed Austin.


    "You are, without a doubt, highly cultivated now. You''ve probably been teleported to a different world of a higher level, seeing as how you''ve managed to make such incredible achievements in only ten years.


    You were but an average person a decade ago, but now you''re a force to be reckoned with. Nevertheless, I don''t think you can even begin to comprehend just how powerful we are as the Divine Moon Sect.


    We carry a distinguished history and an unimaginable inheritance of power. To challenge our sect by yourself is ridiculous. Not to mention how dangerous it is for you.


    The wiser option would be for us to come to an understanding and shake on it. There is no need to resort to combat."


    "Oh really?" Austin sneered


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sky, heading for the fleeing elders.


    In a split second and without any of them noticing, Austin appeared behind one of the elders.


    Boom!


    He struck the elder at the back, smashing him to pieces in the blink of an eye. After that, he killed another one this same way.


    "Austin you bastard!"


    "You''ve killed so many of our people, just wait until you get a taste of our sect''s fury!"


    Despite the remaining elders'' outrage, they carried on with their flight as they cursed at Austin.


    "Well we''re all here now. How about you get a taste of my anger first?" Austin''s voice was deadly calm.


    He caught up with another elder and dealt him a similarly fatal blow. The elder''s body exploded midair, raining down blood and flesh on the ground below.


    Then Austin used Space Teleportation, and in an instant he was behind one of the remaining elders.


    "Go to hell!" the elder spat as he clutched the scroll between his hands.


    Bang! The scroll burst with gray energy that surged towards Austin.


    Again, he waved Layne''s Ruler in the air, and a crack appeared in the sky. All the gray energy was absorbed into that splinter in space, and disappeared with it.


    "I think I''ll let you live," Austin said. He came over the elder and knocked him out before casually slinging the old man over his shoulder. "For now, anyway. You might prove to be useful."


    Everyone in the arena was stunned.


    The heavy mist earlier had cleared at the appearance of the light curtain, and they had witnessed everything that transpired.


    They all stared at Austin, some in shock, others in awe, most with fear.


    Regardless of the emotions behind their facial expressions, they were all looking at him as if he was a god surrounded by golden rays of light.

 Chapter 3109 The Supernatural Power

    "Oh, you can''t run away from me! I''m not finished with you."


    Austin looked at the distance while he floated in mid-air. He fixed his gaze on a young man in a white robe who was running desperately for his life. It was Hiram from the Emerald Sect.


    Hiram was scared to death after seeing Austin slaughter the five elders of the Divine Moon Sect easily. Thus, he attempted to run away in order to escape Austin''s wrath.


    Austin immediately stretched out his enlarged hand and grabbed Hiram''s whole body.


    The transformation had shocked everyone. Everybody only heard the Omnipotent Bodily Skill in legends!


    "I have nothing against you. You are not even a worthy opponent. Therefore, I am not interested in killing you. You don''t deserve that honor.


    However, I believe you have some unfinished business with the Emerald Sect. I will leave you to them so you will be punished accordingly."


    Austin swung his hand and tossed Hiram right in front of the members of the Emerald Sect.


    After hearing what Austin said, Hiram felt both angry and embarrassed.


    He was disgruntled that Austin did not even bother to kill him and did not regard him as a worthy adversary.


    Evidently, he overestimated his power. In fact, even the five elders from the Divine Moon Sect, who had ancient magic treasures passed down for ages within their sect, were no match for Austin.


    Hiram was just a young cultivator in the Emerald Sect, and was much less capable compared to the five elders.


    "Uh, it''s my honor to see you, sect leader and the three superior elders!" Hiram addressed them awkwardly as soon as he was slammed by Austin on the ground.


    Immediately, he jumped to his feet and dusted himself off. His face flushed with embarrassment as he bowed to the sect leader and the three superior elders with great respect.


    On a normal day, the sect leader and the three superior elders would embrace him and would talk to him in an amiable manner because he was their favorite disciple.


    However, at that moment, no one uttered a word.


    All the people of the Emerald Sect did not move an inch as they glared at Hiram disdainfully from the corners of their eyes.


    The sect leader and the three superior elders had complicated expressions on their face. They seemed sad, furious, disappointed, and indifferent at the same time.


    "Humph! I did not expect you to be so ungrateful, Hiram!


    The Emerald Sect has always treated you nicely. We offered you the best cultivation resources and intended to train you as the most excellent disciple of our sect.


    How do you think you reached your current level in martial arts?


    You dare stand before us after you betrayed our sect and joined the Divine Moon Sect!


    We cannot spare the life of


    ds and my enemies are,"


    Austin said as he flashed a faint smile at the sect leader of the Emerald Sect.


    The sect leader and the three superior elders of the Emerald Sect were shocked in secret. They knew that this was a warning from Austin.


    "Yes, yes! Of course! Don''t worry, Austin. Our friendship will last forever!"


    All of them nodded their heads nonstop.


    "Amazing. Yulia, let''s go,"


    Austin said and looked at Yulia.


    He wanted to take the time and guide Yulia''s cultivation as much as he could. As her master, he planned to show her the right path of cultivation and teach her some secret martial arts skills.


    After all, he knew very well that his time on Earth was limited.


    Ever since Austin had chosen Yulia as his disciple, he had wanted to educate her profoundly, especially with his extensive knowledge of martial arts.


    Although she was a bit naughty, Yulia was a clever girl. Sometimes, she treated Austin like a peer, instead of a master. She sometimes seemed naive like a kid, but she was a very talented cultivator.


    "Yes!


    My dearest master!"


    She rushed to him cheerfully as soon as she heard that Austin was going to take her with him.


    "Farewell, Grandpa. I will now go with my master,"


    Yulia said to her grandfather.


    "Ha-ha, of course. Don''t worry about me, Yulia. Go with Austin. I want you to take every opportunity to learn because you have such a good master."


    Yulia''s grandfather did not want stop her from going. He genuinely hoped for his beloved granddaughter to learn a lot from Austin.


    Then, Austin left with Yulia.


    "I can''t believe that there is such a supernatural power in the modern world!"


    The sect leader and the three superior elders of the Emerald Sect stared at Austin''s back as they were still shocked from everything that had happened.

 Chapter 3110 Encounter The Killing Array

    Austin left the arena with Yulia and they headed towards the area outside the Karakoram Mountain.


    "Master, where are we going?"


    Yulia asked curiously.


    "Well, we go back to the Peace County first,"


    Austin answered.


    He was worried about the safety of his family, so he had to check on them first.


    Later, he planned to go to the Hill Sect to investigate.


    To Austin''s surprise, the skill Claude from the Hill Sect practiced was similar to that of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation. Intrigued, he wanted to find out what had happened.


    Austin had grasped the third phase of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and activated the heaven secret realm.


    However, the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation had nine phases in total.


    Ever since the heaven secret realm had been activated, Austin had been slow to catch up in the cultivation of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation.


    He even suspected that the secret manual he had obtained was incomplete.


    Whenever he went to read that secret manual, Austin always felt that several parts of the manual were incoherent.


    ''Maybe the cultivation method of the Hill Sect has something to do with the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation.


    I may be inspired if I check the cultivation methods of the Hill Sect in person, ''


    Austin thought.


    Besides, he planned to pay a visit to the headquarters of Divine Moon Sect.


    If possible, he would root out the sect.


    "Master, I will follow you wherever you go!"


    Yulia was overjoyed.


    The towering Karakoram Mountain covered a vast area, including a vast mountain range.


    Austin was able to get out of the Karakoram Mountain in an instant using his speed in bodily movement skill.


    However, it would be a pity to leave Karakoram Mountain so fast, since it was a famous and magnificent mountain with distinct landscape.


    Moreover, it was regarded as the first grand mountain, which meant that it had a high significance on the Earth''s culture.


    Since he had been here, Austin decided not to leave immediately. He took Yulia to enjoy the view along the way.


    Yulia couldn''t be more joyous. Every time when she came across an eye-catching scenery, she would take out her camera from her backpack and ask Austin to help her take some pictures.


    Seeing her joy, Austin couldn''t say no to her.


    Although there were only two of them, they felt really happy.


    While Austin was passing by a large area of meadow with Yulia, he suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Alarmed, he stopped and surveyed the surroundings.


    The whole area suddenly changed.


    Streams of formidable sword auras burst out; magic treasures


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    llow light burst out from the Layne''s Ruler and made the seal fly away.


    "He actually blew away the Holy Nine Dragons Seal!


    Let''s activate the holy seal together!"


    A loud shout resounded through the air.


    The next moment, the ancient seal glowed brightly, and was completely activated shortly after. With the green rust on its surface peeling off, it gave out a blinding light, illuminating the sky, turning into a huge mountain which dashed towards Austin.


    At that moment, the horrifying aura shocked both heaven and earth. Tens of thousands of miles of mountains and rivers thundered. The scene was horrifying, to say the least.


    This was the energy of the genuine immortal level!


    If it weren''t held back by the magic array, it could have destroyed the whole world!


    "Be careful, master!"


    Yulia yelled as she felt as if the sky were falling.


    But still, Austin maintained his composure. He raised his Layne''s Ruler and came forward again. The ruler emitted earthy yellow light and was soon activated!


    The two weapons collided with a deafening bang.


    the nine dragon heads on the large seal succumbed to the ruler. With it, the bronze seal cracked and exploded.


    "No way!


    The Holy Nine Dragons Seal was easily destroyed!"


    the elders screamed in fear at the same time.


    "Haha..."


    When the array''s energy fluctuated violently, Austin used his Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor to locate a short and thin old man standing in the air not far away and rushed over.


    "Who are you? Why are you attacking me here?"


    Austin asked coldly with murderous intent.


    "You..."


    The thin old man was slack-jawed. He did not expect that Austin would find him in the magic array. He wanted to speak more but he swallowed every word he wanted to say in fear.

 Chapter 3111 I Want Your Flying Swordsmanship (Part One)

    "If you don''t tell me, I will kill you!"


    Austin said coldly, throwing a punch at the old man.


    By the time his fist had drawn closer to the man''s face, it had grown several sizes. It came with a great momentum as if it could tear through space, all the way to a different dimension.


    The old man''s face changed dramatically. He found it difficult to even to breathe!


    In a moment of desperation, he hurriedly made several gestures, trying to control the array.


    In response, horrifying murderous aura turned into peerless radiance and rushed toward Austin''s golden fist.


    At the same time, the other three elders also showed up in the array. Each of them had a strong aura and their powers were surging.


    "It''s hard to believe that there are warriors of the Sky Realm on the Earth."


    Austin was surprised seeing the power that the old men released. He was able to know their cultivation base levels based on that.


    He hadn''t expected that the four old men in front of him were all at the Sky Realm.


    Legend had it that the most powerful person on Earth was at the Mysterious Realm. It turned out to be wrong.


    The four old men in front of him were at least at the Sky Realm.


    "This guy''s strength is far beyond what we can ever imagine! Be extra careful in dealing with him!"


    The short, thin old man shouted in surprise.


    The four old men of the Sky Realm were indeed powerful.


    As they displayed their skills, heavy and intimidating magic treasures flew towards their opponent like fine and misty light rain.


    Each magic treasure then transformed into tens of millions of shadows which harbored terrifying forces from within.


    As Austin looked around, he found that there were countless shadows of magic treasures floating in the air and were about to rush over to smash him.


    Austin couldn''t help but admire the arrays. These arrays from the ancient times was truly powerful.


    "Master, please be careful!"


    Yulia exclaimed, extremely frightened as her face turned pale. Looking at the dense shadows cast by the magic


    ip. If he further tightened his hold on them, they would be squeezed to death and their eyes would pop out of their sockets.


    "Why? Why? Why? How could he be this strong? "


    The four elders exerted all the remaining power that they had, trying their best to motivate the four flying swords. Unfortunately for them, they failed miserably. Seeing that the flying swords couldn''t break free from Austin''s hands, they were both appalled and frustrated at the same time.


    While it was difficult for them to admit it, they found that the young man in front of them was powerful beyond imagination.


    "Forget it. We are no match for him. If we keep up this fight, nothing will be left of us!


    Let''s get out of here!"


    The four old men looked at each other with a gloomy face. Then they turned around, getting ready to retreat.


    "Hah! Why are you all leaving so soon? We are just getting started!"


    Austin sneered. He used the Omnipotent Lightness and caught up with one of the old men in just one step. Then he gave the old man a slap on his back.


    The slap, like a huge mountain, sent rolling forces toward the old man.


    Anticipating the attack, the old man''s face turned pale as he desperately activated an array to fight him.


    Seeing this, the other three elders stopped and also began to activate the array to protect him from Austin''s vicious attack.

 Chapter 3112 I Want Your Flying Swordsmanship (Part Two)

    Under the array, powerful magic treasures rushed at Austin as a single terrifying wall of weaponry that stretched for miles.


    Austin waved the Layne''s Ruler and crushed all the magic treasures coming at him, stopping mid-air and raining down like matchsticks.


    After the magic treasures were all cleared away, Austin continued his attack towards the man that he had caught up with.


    Like a ghost, Austin came the side of the old man. He hit the old man with his palm and broke half of his body into a fractured lump. The old man almost died.


    "Stop it!


    Young man, please stop! We surrender! We quit! Okay?"


    The other three old men gave in and shouted at Austin. Their faces had turned ghastly pale.


    At the same time, in order to show their sincerity, they immediately removed the big arrays that had been set up on the grasslands.


    "Really? Surrender?


    You old guys especially set up those ancient arrays to fight me, but now you realize that you can''t beat me so you decide to surrender. Do you think that I will be merciful enough to let you go that easily?"


    Austin sneered.


    "Young man, we really didn''t mean to kill you from the beginning.


    But you have a very mysterious background and we did not know anything about you, so it was natural for us to think of the worst.


    Actually, our only intention is to take you back with us so that we can conduct a study and experiment on you.


    Now we know that we are no match for you. We humbly surrender. You can kill us or do whatever you want with us.


    But we hope other innocent people won''t be involved in this matter. Please don''t go after anyone related to us after killing us. Just let them go, please,"


    one of the old men pleaded dejectedly.


    Hearing those words, Austin understood what they were worried about. The four elders were afraid that he would hunt down the clan members if they were no longer around to protect the clan.


    Austin was dumbfounded at what the elde


    he Heavenly Mountain Sect, the Heavenly Swordsman?"


    the head of the Heavenly Mountain Sect asked as he was supported by three superior elders to come to one of the old men.


    "What are you talking about? The ancestor of the Heavenly Mountain Sect? Are you sure?"


    The crowd had also stirred up again.


    The Heavenly Swordsman was also a legend in the martial artists world of Brilliant Kingdom, dating back to a few hundreds of years ago. People thought he had passed away, but to their surprise, they saw him still alive and healthy!


    "Excuse me, sir, but do you happen to be the ancestor of our Emerald Sect, the Snow-treading Old Man?"


    three superior elders of the Emerald Sect came to the third old man and asked.


    It was the same old man whose half body was smashed into pieces by Austin just now.


    "Excuse me, sir. You seem quite familiar. Do you happen to be Bowen Xiao, the ancestor of our West Mountain Sect?"


    the leader of the West Mountain Sect came to the fourth old man with two superior elders and asked him respectfully.


    Moon Taoist.


    Heavenly Swordsman.


    Snow-treading Old Man.


    Bowen Xiao.


    All four were ancestors of different sects. Most people present were almost petrified as they heard the familiar and legendary names in the history of martial arts world.

 Chapter 3113 The Four Students

    The four elders nodded, admitting that they were the founding fathers of the four sects.


    "It is our honor to meet you!"


    All the people of the Martial Sect, the Heavenly Mountain Sect, the Emerald Sect, and the West Mountain Sect, exchanged flabbergasted glances. They were very surprised and overjoyed. They abandoned everything and immediately knelt down before the four old people to show respect.


    The four old men were the top martial artists that had gained reputation hundreds of years ago. Each of them held a very high rank in the martial arts field.


    However, they had been out of public sight and lived in seclusion for a long time. They simply focused on their cultivation.


    Even the sects they were originated from thought that they passed away a long time ago.


    But now, they showed up all of a sudden.


    The members of the four sects were very excited.


    The four old men were also ecstatic to see the disciples of their own sect''s young generations. They asked the top officials about the current situation of their respective groups.


    Meanwhile, Austin stood in the distance quietly.


    "Sir, how are you? Were you badly hurt?"


    The leader of the Emerald Sect and the three superior elders were extremely worried as they looked at the Snow-treading Old Man''s bloody body.


    "I won''t die for the time being,"


    the Snow-treading Old Man bitterly chuckled.


    Puff!


    As soon as he reassured the members from the Emerald Sect, he spat a mouthful of blood. He looked very pale and feeble.


    He was in a fatal condition as soon as he received Austin''s powerful blow. Half of his body was broken and immobilized. Although he managed to survive the attack, he was now on his last moments. The punch was too much for him to bear.


    Despite his condition, Austin actually hadn''t used his full potential just yet. He was being merciful. Had he used his maximum capacity, he would have killed the Snow Treading Old man in a single slap.


    "Austin, since our sect has treated you as our guest of honor, can you cure our ancestor''s injury?"


    All of a sudden, the Emerald Sect''s leader, together with the three superior elders, approached Austin and bent down. They were begging him to do something with their ancestor''s condition.


    "What do you want me to do? That old guy ran to me and tried to kill me even though I did nothing to offend him. Now I''m expected to heal his wounds?


    I am not that compassionate and tender."


    Austin crossed his arms, slightly irked with their request.


    Then, Yulia''s grandfather winked at the girl.


    Yulia decided to ignore her grandfather''s pleas, but s


    hey were at the Peace County in just a split second.


    Austin simply smiled without reply.


    It was difficult for Austin to explain the whole thing clearly in a short time to the five people, who were limited by their strength, realms and knowledge.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin jumped into the air with five cultivators and they went under the ground.


    "Wow! Master, we''ve gone into the underground!"


    It was the first time for Yulian to have such a bizarre experience under the ground. She felt excited and couldn''t help but clap and shout.


    The elders were dumbfounded. They felt like they were dreaming.


    Although the four of them were at the Sky Realm and were considered as rare masters, cultivation civilization on Earth was declining. Hence, they had never practiced any ground-diving technique. They only read it about it from ancient books.


    During this era, the warriors not only had low strength, they were also ignorant of perception and insight.


    Many of the martial skills in ancient times on the Earth had long been lost.


    "Ha ha, it''s really unexpected that there is a mountain god in the central region.


    Yes, it must be an antique left behind in ancient times."


    Just as Austin reached the position of the temple, a burst of loud laughter resounded, shaking the whole ground.


    "Now that you know who I am, it''s better if you leave now!"


    someone sneered.


    Austin recognized his voice. It was the mountain god!


    "Ha ha, I heard that your strength is extremely weak under the suppression of the laws of heaven and earth.


    Back then, I was far from being your match.


    But today, you are nothing but obsolete beings who should have died a long time ago."


    The wild laughter was heard once more.

 Chapter 3114 Three Members Of The Heavenly Court

    The entire group stopped in their tracks as Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to scan through the temple in the distance.


    A black fog seemed to have fully enveloped the temple and the sound of people drawing out their weapons and magic treasures echoed out from within the fog.


    Men wearing black armors surrounded the mountain god''s temple.


    Among the horde was an old man clothed head to toe in grey robes that were in the same shade as his eyes. Time hadn''t been kind to him and he looked ready to keel over at any moment.


    "Don''t give yourself too much credit.


    You lost to us in the last battle and I slew dozens of your men.


    Several thousand people from your force died at my hands back then.


    You''re merely a descendant of one of the losers who managed to survive. How dare you use that tone with me?"


    The mountain god''s booming voice echoed out from deep within the temple.


    "Humph! Talking big has no use.


    You might have been stronger back then and won the war but we''re the one managed to still survive and thrive.


    Meanwhile, your force collapsed and no longer exist.


    Cut the crap and hand over Austin''s parents immediately.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t mind crushing the remains of your force,"


    the old man in grey robes coldly ordered.


    ''So they came because of me!''


    Austin''s expression became cold and filled with murderous intent when he heard those words.


    Even Yulia and the four elders turned to him in fear upon sensing his rage.


    "Even if I''m the only one left, it means that the Heavenly Court still stands!


    The Heavenly Court will one day rise again!"


    Determination filled the mountain god''s every word.


    Laughter burst out of the old man.


    "Did you not know? You''re not the only survivor of the Heavenly Court! Bring them here!"


    He gestured at the soldiers surrounding him.


    Several soldiers in black armor dragged three people to the front of the temple, each one already halfway to the grave.


    They were skin and bones and no patch of skin was left untouched of blood and wounds. They were still bleeding. They had been obviously beaten up recently.


    Disgusting liquid oozed from some parts that had been infected, a garish contrast to pure white bones that were left exposed.


    A lifetime of suffering left a bloody picture on the bodies of the three men.


    "The three of the


    stin murmured to himself.


    His spiritual sense allowed him to figure out the mountain god''s cultivation base.


    Since the mountain god used to be Queen Siobhan''s trusted subordinate, it went without question that he possessed great powers.


    However, he lost most of his strength because he was sealed away for a long time.


    Even worse than that was that the Earth was no longer a good place for cultivators. As a result, his cultivation base fell to the premium stage of Earth Realm.


    Not long ago, Austin gave him many precious cultivation resources and thanks to those, he restored his strength to the premium stage of Mysterious Realm.


    "Good. Very good. Since you seek death, I''ll fulfill your wish.


    Get the survivor of the Heavenly Court!"


    Not a trace of emotion could be found in the elder''s voice as he ordered his men into action.


    "Clement, please stay in the temple with your wife and son. Austin will come to you.


    As long as you don''t take a step out of the temple, no one can lay a hand on you.


    I''m afraid I can no longer continue to protect you.


    Please apologize to Austin for me!"


    Hogan Chang shouted towards the temple as he turned to face his enemies.


    There was no way that he would hand over Austin''s family but neither could he tolerate seeing his companions die before his eyes.


    His choice was to fight his enemies and die with dignity.


    Meanwhile, Austin and his companions stood in the distance and the people around the temple didn''t spot them because of the spatial law released by Austin that hid their auras.

 Chapter 3115 The Mother Showed Her Sword

    "Sir, you don''t have to do that!"


    Austin''s father''s voice came from the temple.


    By then, Austin''s family had been well acquainted with the mountain god, and they couldn''t bear to see him sacrifice himself like that.


    "Bastards from the Novel Court, today you shall face the wrath of my hammers!"


    As soon as the mountain god took a step forward, the two purple hammers in his hands ignited scorching purple flames.


    The elder in grey robe took action, too. With a wave of his hand, dozens of soldiers in black armor charged forward to meet the mountain god''s attack.


    Clang!


    The clank of chains echoed as thick pitch black mist dispersed.


    Each of the soldiers held a long, bright red chain in their hands. The iron shackles looked heavy and rusty as if it had been in hell, and emitted a terrifying aura.


    "All of you are dead meat! Prepare to be destroyed in the hands of our master!"


    Dozens of black armored soldiers roared at the same time.


    Then, dozens of the bright red iron chains suddenly clattered like red poisonous snakes.


    As blood dripped from the red iron chains, everyone heard shrill, piercing screams as if the gates of hell had been opened.


    Afterwards, a strong cold wind blew while a terrible storm brewed in the gloomy sky. Countless corpses, headless demons, fallen angels, and other ungodly beings started to appear.


    The spine-chilling scene was accompanied by a diabolical howl.


    Then, they heard a rumbling sound similar to that of a heavy stone door was slowly pushed open, as if Death had arrived to take people''s lives.


    "That is a horrible array!"


    Austin said as he narrowed his eyes.


    Then dozens of black-armored soldiers that held bright red iron chains got in an intimidating formation in front of him.


    "Humph! It''s just the Trial Array!"


    The mountain god snorted coldly, but his face was also becoming solemn.


    The Trial Array was a well-known battle array of the Novel Court from the ancient times.


    Boom!


    As the mountain god waved his two hammers, the purple light instantly surged into the sky. At that moment, he was as mighty as the god of war.


    Although he was only at the premium stage of Mysterious Realm, he was still a powerful figure of the ancient times. His vigor had come from his numerous experiences in countless battles in the past.


    His deep understanding of martial arts, his comprehension of the rules and


    ack-armored soldiers swarmed up and surrounded Austin''s family members.


    Then, five soldiers with sinister smiles started to close in.


    Because of Austin''s family member''s careless behavior, the soldiers thought that they were mere mortals with no combat experience. Thus, they did not take the three seriously.


    "Humph! Do you think you can just bully our family?"


    Austin''s mother cursed angrily. She pulled out a long sword and raised it to the sky.


    "My mother has broken through to the premium stage of Earth Realm!


    Her progress is beyond my expectations!"


    Just now, Austin didn''t sense it carefully. Now seeing his mother''s move, he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes in surprise. The result was shocking.


    He was so shocked that she had reached the premium stage of Earth Realm in such a short time.


    "It seems that my mother is more talented than I thought!"


    Austin was ecstatic.


    Crack!


    As her snow-white sword-light beamed, the head of a black-armored soldier was immediately cut down and thrown away.


    "What? Who is that?"


    The other soldiers that were coming for them were stunned. They did not expect the woman in front of them to be extraordinarily skilled in swordsmanship.


    "Master, your mother is awesome!"


    Yulia cheered.


    When she found out that the woman was Austin''s mother, she immediately had a good impression of her.


    "That''s amazing. It seems that my mother has not only made rapid progress in her cultivation base, but also has an amazingly developed comprehension of martial arts."


    Austin was very satisfied with his mother''s sword attack.

 Chapter 3116 Count On Me (Part One)

    "I killed someone! I killed him!"


    Austin''s mother was flustered, on edge of a panic attack. It was reasonable. After all, this was the very first time she had killed someone. Her whole life, she had never thought of taking someone''s life.


    It turned out to be as easy as waving off a fly. She simply did what her son had taught her to do.


    The sword was so sharp and her maneuver was swift and accurate, so it chopped her opponent''s head off in one single move.


    "Mom, you did well. Don''t feel guilty about it at all. You heard them before. These people are obviously coming at us with evil plans. If you don''t kill them, they will kill us.


    Austin has told us that we can''t afford to be softhearted in the martial arts world where enemies are everywhere.


    We have to stay strong. We''ve got no other options. Please take it easy. It''s the right thing to do!"


    Chad stepped forward, wrapping his arm around her shoulders to comfort her. He knew his mother well and understood what she was going through.


    "You did nothing wrong, mom. Things have changed. We are no longer ordinary people. I didn''t take it seriously before, either. But now I know. We''ve embarked on a completely different journey in life and this is our path now.


    You''ll get used to it soon enough," he said comfortingly.


    At the same time, Austin''s father also cast an encouraging glance at his wife.


    "Yes!


    I know, I know. I can do this! Thank you."


    Their mother gradually calmed down, and her eyes became firm.


    From a distance, Austin had witnessed all these with his own eyes. He was glad that his parents and brother were more adaptable than he had expected. He now had one less thing to worry about.


    "Humph. Well, come on. All of you! Enough with the famil


    ntain god strode over to give them a hand as the situation was starting to get out of hand.


    "Master, let''s go and help them! It''s getting extremely dangerous for beginners like them!"


    Yulia shouted impatiently, eager to join the fight right away.


    "Yeah Austin, let''s go!"


    The four old men could hardly stand aside either. They all looked at Austin eagerly for his instructions.


    "Okay, I hear you. I''ll transfer a streak of law energy to each of you, and then you can move underground freely for a while."


    Austin nodded his approval. He waved his hand slightly and five brownish yellow light balls flew out from him and penetrated the bodies of Yulia and the four old men.


    With this power inside them, they could all travel underground now, like Austin.


    Satisfied with the results, Austin took a step forward and immediately disappeared.


    "Ha-ha! All three of you must come with me!


    Then we can all go and find your beloved Austin. I bet that there are lots of things for you to catch up on!


    I do believe that he will do anything that our Divine Moon Sect wants him to do as long as you guys are on our hands. It can benefit both you and us!

 Chapter 3117 Count On Me (Part Two)

    Come on. Let''s finish this as soon as possible!"


    The old man in grey robe grinned hideously.


    The soldiers in black armor all broke out with all their strength and launched a fierce attack.


    Austin''s parents, his elder brother and the mountain god struggled hard to avoid the chains that were about to rain down on them. But four hands were better than two fists. They were just caught in a bitter battle.


    The soldiers decided to take the family down one by one.


    A dozen chains lunged at Austin''s father at the same time. They came from all directions swiftly just like the surging of their terrifying energy.


    "Watch out!"


    Both Austin''s mother and his brother Chad turned pale with fright, frozen on the same spot, and too petrified to move.


    "It''s okay. Leave it to me."


    A faint but very familiar voice suddenly resounded right at this moment.


    A huge golden palm suddenly appeared out of nowhere and slapped with a whistling noise.


    Over a dozen soldiers were immediately smashed into paste with one single slap. The rest of the people widened their eyes in astonishment.


    It was as easy as swatting a dozen helpless flies.


    "Are you okay, all of you?" Austin asked with a smile.


    Then casually, he showed up in front of his family as if they weren''t in the middle of an attack.


    "Oh, Austin!"


    His parents and elder brother were overjoyed by his sudden appearance.


    "I have been waiting for you for so long a time, my friend!


    Finally you''re back! Thank goodness!"


    The mountain god was even happier than Austin''s parents and brother. He was both surprised and relived as if a huge stone had been removed from his heart.


    No one would dare to hurt them anymore, as long as A


    how dare you!"


    The old man in the grey robe couldn''t stay calm anymore and shouted angrily as he pointed his finger at Austin.


    "None of you are leaving this place alive!"


    Was Austin''s reply.


    "Earth Energy!"


    Austin fixed his eyes on him and shouted lightly.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Immediately, the entire underground world began to tremble and shake. The loud rumbling noise was enough to stir fear in anyone''s heart.


    Yellow mist came from all directions, turning into a huge wall of rushing rivers that dashed out towards the soldiers.


    These yellow mists were the essence of the earth that had been restored in the area.


    Since Austin had made great progress in his earth exploring skill, he could easily call out the Earth Energy to fight for him.


    "Go!"


    Austin stretched out his hand and pointed to the Novel Court members.


    Aaaargh!


    The yellow rivers dashed towards the helpless people like roaring dragons.


    The energy and essence of mother earth was so overwhelming that none could stand in its way.


    Puff! Puff!


    The black armored soldiers were blown into pieces one by one, turning into blood mist.

 Chapter 3118 Destroy People Of The Novel Court

    The earthly yellow dragons chased after the people of the Novel Court from the Western Kingdom. Angry roars and screams of their victims resounded in the entire place.


    In less than two seconds, the dragons had  killed all members of the Novel Court from the Western Kingdom except for the old man in the grey robe.


    "I can''t believe that Austin is an expert at earth-exploring!" the mountain god Hogan exclaimed in surprise.


    He could see that Austin created the powerful dragons from the earth energy.


    "Austin, you are a monster!" the elder in grey robe screamed.


    The scene that unfolded before his eyes shocked and angered him to the core.


    He tried to save his men but failed. Before he knew it, the dragons appeared and extinguished his people. They were all killed and there was nothing he could do to save them.


    "No offense taken. This is the price you have to pay for provoking me,"


    Austin replied with an impassive expression.


    "The so-called Divine Moon Sect is actually the Novel Court from the Western Kingdom, am I right?"


    Austin asked as he glared at the old man in gray robes.


    "Yes. The Novel Court from the Western Kingdom has expanded its influence in the Brilliant Kingdom.


    The Divine Moon Sect is one of its branches,"


    Hogan explained.


    By this time, he was helping the other three members of the Heavenly Court get up.


    The three men were in a poor physical condition after the people of the Novel Court tortured them for years.


    "It turns out that the Divine Moon Sect is a branch of the Novel Court from the Western Kingdom in the Brilliant Kingdom!"


    Austin''s companions were shocked at the information. They had several encounters with the Divine Moon Sect in the past, and they were never aware of this.


    This news would definitely take the martial arts world of the Brilliant Kingdom by surprise.


    Who would have thought the famous Divine Moon Sect which was founded a few hundred years ago was a branch of the Novel Court from the Western Kingdom?


    "Even if you knew about it, you still cannot change anything.


    In general, the strength of the martial artists in the Brilliant Kingdom is very weak.


    Soon, our leader will send a group of people to back me up.


    You will all be under the control of our Novel Court, and we will establish a prosperous epoch of mar


    stin''s one forceful jab proved fatal.


    The lifeless soldiers did not have the chance to put up a fight. They all turned into ashes the moment Austin''s fist slapped them.


    Even the grey-robed elder was hit and all he could do was let out a painful scream.


    His entire body exploded and turned into grey fragments.


    The black fog that appeared behind him disappeared into the powerful wind.


    No other black armored soldier appeared thereafter.


    "Where are your gods when you needed them?"


    Austin said in a sarcastic tone as he lifted remnants of the grey-robed elder from the ground.


    To make sure that his captive would not die for the time being, he released a magnetic energy from his hand and sealed the elder.


    "Master, that was awesome!


    You rock! You are the most powerful person I have ever seen," Yulia shouted.


    After she witnessed how Austin wiped out all the people of the Novel Court from the Western Kingdom, she admired him even more and  became his biggest fan.


    Yulia fixed her eyes on Austin as if she was seeing him for the first time.


    "What should I do to her?"


    Austin smiled and shook his head.


    "I''m sorry. We got you into trouble."


    Austin''s parents and brother were a little embarrassed.


    "Austin, if you did not come back in time..."


    Hogan was at a loss for words. He still felt terrified of what might have happened if Austin had not arrived in time to save them.


    "Novel Court? Humph! I am going to the Western Kingdom to destroy this force!"


    Austin said with a murderous look in his eyes.

 Chapter 3119 A Big Search

    "What did you just say? Do you really mean it?"


    All around Austin, his followers exchanged weary glances and shuffled their feet awkwardly.


    "Yes. The Novel Court had offended me and my family. My honor is too important and as long as they are living, they are defiling it,"


    Austin said coldly.


    "Austin, please take the four of us with you!


    The Novel Court has plans to destroy the martial world of our Brilliant Kingdom. If we don''t teach them a lesson, they will really think that we are easy to defeat,"


    the Snow-treading Old Man and the other three old men offered, stepping forward and bowing low.


    "And don''t forget about me!


    Marico, Toby, and Perry, I will definitely make the Novel Court pay the price for what you three have suffered over all these years.


    We the warriors of the Heavenly Court will not be humiliated by them!"


    the mountain god added.


    "I think an expedition is a great idea. You''ll be able to show off all your skills. And, Master, wherever you go, I will go with you!"


    Yulia exclaimed while holding onto Austin''s arm.


    "But Austin, the people from the Novel Court are strange. Maybe you should avoid fighting them.


    I think you should reconsider..."


    Austin''s mother pleaded in a small voice. Several heads turned in her direction, almost scrutinizing her. Austin shook his head lightly, knowing that his mother only wanted to protect him from taking a risk that was too big.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I will kill those people from the Novel Court with my bare hands, just like slaughtering chickens,"


    Austin replied, trying to comfort his mother.


    "Now that that''s settled, we also want to accompany you and kill them!


    Unfortunately, the original energy essence of the three of us is almost used up and we can''t fight anymore,"


    the three skinny, out of shape warriors from the Heavenly Court said, looking forlornly at the ground.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin felt out the spiritual condition of the three warriors. They were weak but not irreparable.


    "Actually, it''s not difficult to cure you,"


    Austin informed them with a smile.


    "Really? Can you help us?"


    The three warriors couldn''t stop the happiness from rushing back into their pale faces.


    "Of course.


    Go into the temple, and I''ll heal you straight away,"


    Austin answered, gesturing for them to follow him.


    "It''s true. Austin really is a genius. If he says he can do this, you can be sure that you will be back to your peak soon!


    You three can rest assured."


    The mountain god had long admired Austin''s extraordinary skills, so he didn''t doubt Austin''s words for a second. Instead, he looked at him with pride.


    Without any more speaking, Austin and the three warriors entered the temple.


    Wasting no time, Austin got to work healing the wounds.


    He whipped out the Magic Sea Water, several divine pills, and some


    he sects and clans had joined and laid terror on the strongholds.


    Although the people from the different sects and clans often had disputes of interests in the past, in the face of external enemies, they had shown astonishing unity!


    However, the Divine Moon Sect was stronger than anticipated. There were many masters in the sect, and it was stronger than even the super sects in the Brilliant Kingdom.


    In addition, many powerful, demonic monsters had been gathered by the Novel Court and joined the Divine Moon Sect to guard their strongholds in the country.


    Therefore, this was bound to turn into a large-scale, bloody battle.


    Already, the people of the Divine Moon Sect and the other sects of the Brilliant Kingdom had been fighting fiercely. It was almost terrifying to think what they could do in a real battle.


    After receiving the news, Austin, together with more than a dozen of warriors from the Heavenly Court, had slaughtered all the strongholds and personnel of the Divine Moon Sect in the country within one day!


    On the same day, the news went back to the Western Kingdom.


    Vantour, Jerule, and the other major cities of the Western Kingdom were all shocked to hear what had happened.


    None of them could believe that the power of the Novel Court in the Brilliant Kingdom was almost completely wiped out in such a short time. They didn''t even have a moment to wrap their heads around it.


    A video that showed the strongholds being attacked one by one and the disciples of the Divine Moon Sect being slaughtered was transmitted to some important figures of the Novel Court.


    "The heretical bastards in the middle land are so arrogant that they dare to slaughter the divine citizens!"


    "This action is a serious offense to our Novel Court. We must take action!"


    "Fine! Send the best army to attack the evil!"


    the leader of the Novel Court ordered, slamming down his large fist.

 Chapter 3120 Ready For A War

    Therefore, the Novel Court began to form a great army and have it ready for the war. They aimed to march eastward and were determined to eliminate all the heathen people in the Brilliant Kingdom.


    "Although the martial arts world in the Brilliant Kingdom has fallen to such an extent, it had a glorious history in the ancient times, thanks to its numerous powerful cultivators. Divine gods of martial arts were not uncommon at that time and many secret skills in martial arts have been passed down from generation to generation.


    According to some precious ancient books in our possession, there are scores of secret realms and old relics in the Brilliant Kingdom, where magic treasures and ancient records of secret martial arts skills left by the divine gods in ancient times might be kept.


    Since our army is going to attack the Brilliant Kingdom, we should take this opportunity to obtain as many magic treasures and secret skills as we can get, if not all of them!"


    "Fortunately, some large sects and clans in the Brilliant Kingdom still have their own divine temples, which have been there since ancient times.


    Not long ago, those ancient divine temples started to glow divine light even though they had been extinct for many years. They are faint but definitive signs that the spiritual energy between heaven and earth has been revived.


    There must be something going on behind all these unusual occurrences. We must take this opportunity to dig out all the secrets of the ancient divine temples when we give that country a heavy strike. But we must do it efficiently and in a coordinated fashion."


    Some important figures of the Novel Court had gathered in a luxurious, high-level meeting room to discuss their plan of attack. They were seated around a huge round table and discussed in a low voice as this meeting was held in secret.


    It had been ages that the Western Kingdom had wanted to wage a war against the Brilliant Kingdom and wiped out its entire martial arts world.


    Now seemed to be the perfect time, opening a very good opportunity to finally make it a reality.


    "Is that young man named Austin really one of the chosen people for that experiment?"


    an old gentleman in a power suit asked while pointing at the big screen in front of him. He held a goblet in the other hand and looked graceful and refined.


    The amber goblet was filled with expensive vintage red wine.


    Everybody was watching the big screen with full attention.


    A video was being played on the big screen showing the moment before one of the bases of the Divine Moon Sect in the Brilliant Kingdom was attacked and destroyed.


    A young man with a cold face appeared on the screen. He put one of his hands behind his back and walked slowly into the base of the Divine Moon Sect. Every time he flicked his fingers in his


    treading Old Man asked with curiosity.


    "I''ll lead the way. You just have to follow me,"


    Austin said.


    With the magic power of the Space Ship, it wouldn''t cost Austin one whole day to travel from the Brilliant Kingdom to the Western Kingdom.


    Due to the suppression power of the law of supreme enlightenment, the power of the Space Ship was greatly reduced when used on Earth.


    Nonetheless, it was still possible for it to travel to any point on Earth within one day.


    "Over the past few days, we have used a lot of our connections and spent a lot of our resources in information collection. We have gotten a preliminary understanding of the current situation of the Western Kingdom.


    There are two possible sites for the headquarters of the Novel Court, namely the Vantour and Jerule."


    "Vantour and Jerule? That''s possible. They are two important cities in the Western Kingdom.


    Well, let''s go to Jerule first!"


    Austin made the decision after thinking for a while.


    "Dad, Mom, Chad, you are still new and quite weak in your martial arts skills. It is best that you stay in the temple of the mountain god and improve your cultivation,"


    Austin said to his parents and his elder brother.


    He must arrange the affairs of his family before he left with the army.


    His parents and elder brother were expecting to go to the Western Kingdom with Austin.


    However, given their current situation��the strength and experience levels, they might be more of a burden instead of great help to him.


    Austin didn''t want them to take any risks at this time.


    Through Austin''s persuasion, his parents and elder brother finally agreed to stay in the temple of the mountain god to continue their cultivation.


    Austin then set up more than a dozen high-grade arrays within and outside the temple. He believed that no cultivator on Earth would be able break past them.

 Chapter 3121 Eliminating All The Enemies With One Blow

    Once he was able to talk his family into staying inside the temple, Austin was planning on setting out towards the Western Kingdom.


    "Austin, I just got some worrying news from my sources. They tell me that a team of people from the Novel Court of the Western Kingdom have entered the Hiding Area on the border of our country. Our spy told us that the party consisted of about five hundred members and each of them was constantly emitting a golden glow. Even from a distance, he could see that they are strong."


    The Snow-treading Old Man arrived and informed Austin just as the latter was about to start his journey.


    Recently, the Brilliant Kingdom had sent a team of scouts to keep an eye on the Novel Court of the Western Kingdom. This was done in anticipation of a potential attack.


    The sect leaders and clan chiefs of the Brilliant Kingdom had a hunch that the Novel Court might send an army to attack them since they had destroyed the Divine Moon Sect.


    In the terms of war, this was practically the first blow. The battle between the martial artists of the Brilliant Kingdom and the Western Kingdom had now officially begun.


    "Huh! Those Novel Court people are pretty arrogant indeed. I thought they would wait at least a bit before coming to find us first.


    But never mind. Now that they are here, let''s give them a welcome!"


    Austin said with a dismissive sneer on his lips.


    He brought out the Space Ship, and with a slight wave of his hand, he released a wave of vital energy force that got all his men into the ship instantly.


    Then, the Space Ship shook slightly and turned into a beam of silver light. It then rushed off towards the Hiding Area at a fast speed.


    Except for Austin, everyone on the ship seemed excited and surprised, more for the ship than for the fight, though.


    As cultivators on a declining Earth, they had seldom feasted their eyes on flying magic treasures, and the Space Ship was of particularly high grade.


    And with their current strength levels, they couldn''t even figure out the speed of the Space Ship.


    What they did know was that ten minutes later, the vessel was floating right above the Hiding Area.


    Austin released his spiritual sense and very soon found a team of exactly five hundred people.


    ''The information from the spy is correct. These people do exude a sacred aura, and their armors are glowing like the sun, '' Austin analyzed inwardly as he observed the horde.


    There were some women in the opponent''s team as well. Each man was more dashing and handsome than the other, and each woman was equally beautiful. Each of them wore a golden armor.


    These were elite soldiers of the Novel Court. Each of them had fought on the Novel Court''s side in several hard battles and made great contributions.


    After landing, Austin put away the Space Ship, and then, he and his team reached the elite soldiers of the Novel Court in just a few steps, blocking their way.


    The mountain god Hogan, the Snow-treading Old Man, and the other cultivators also lined up behind Austin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    To everyone''s astonishment, he opened his mouth and devoured all the thunderbolts.


    "What the hell! "


    The soldiers of the Novel Court were stunned at this scene.


    ''The thunderbolts possess destructive powers. How can a mortal just eat it like that?'' they thought in utter shock.


    These poor cultivators had no idea just how many times Austin had experienced the Thunderstroke doom when he had reached the Golden Immortal Realm all the way from the Energy Gathering Realm.


    There was no way that he could be made scared of a few thunderbolts the golden-haired man had summoned.


    Austin would not get hurt even if he stood still and allowed the thunderbolts to hit him.


    "You should also try the power of lightning," Austin said with a vicious smile.


    He then opened his mouth and spat out all the thunderbolts he had just devoured. The lightning rushed towards the golden-haired man.


    Unable to avoid the rush of electricity, the man turned into a black corpse on the spot, and more than ten members of the Novel Court standing close to him were severely injured.


    "The Novel Court wanted to capture me by sending you weaklings here? Looks like your superiors give you too much credit," Austin sneered.


    He took a step forward, and employed the Divine Fist Skill before delivering a punch at the remaining soldiers of the Novel Court.


    Before it struck, his fist enlarged and emitted an immense amount of energy that roared forward.


    Hit by this overwhelming force, the soldiers of the Novel Court exploded on the spot and their blood and flesh was splashed around.


    Time seemed to freeze at that moment. Austin had just terminated a few hundred excellent soldiers from the Novel Court with a single strike.


    Even the martial artists from the Brilliant Kingdom who followed Austin here were a bit shaken up.


    Austin then calmly took out the Space Ship and got into it with those martial artists. The vessel flew calmly across the border of the Brilliant Kingdom and headed towards the Western Kingdom.

 Chapter 3122 A Sensation In The Western Martial World

    On that day, five hundred Novel Court knights lost their lives. The news immediately spread to the Western Kingdom.


    Some of the most respected figures of the Novel Court were shocked.


    "It seems that we have underestimated Austin''s power!"


    "Yes, all of those five hundred knights were carefully handpicked among the best, and they were all bestowed with the holy token. Yet, they were all killed!"


    "That must mean that Austin is heading towards us next.


    Huh! He must have a death wish if he intends to go against us. As of the moment, our Novel Court is gathering our forces to conquer the east.


    Does he think he can defeat us first?"


    "That impudent bastard!"


    Many well-known figures in the Novel Court were furious.


    "Heed my orders now. Intercept this infidel from the east!


    Use both the most ancient secret skills and the most advanced satellite tracking devices to locate him and capture him immediately!"


    The senior members of the Novel Court issued the order.


    To let a warrior from the east rush into the headquarters of the Novel Court in the Western Kingdom would be a slap to their faces.


    After the announcement of the ordinance, the whole Western Kingdom began to take action.


    High-priests began to polish some ancient sacred altars that had been sealed for a long time. They also used prehistoric western arcane skills to locate Austin.


    Moreover, many high-tech satellites were activated to track him down.


    The Novel Court was so powerful that they had access to such technology and resources.


    Meanwhile, the news spread like wildfire!


    Soon, the entire western martial world knew that an infidel from the east was heading towards them. It caused a huge sensation.


    In addition, everyone had heard that the Divine Moon Sect had been completely wiped out, and that five hundred elite knights of the Novel Court had died in the hands of the mysterious man.


    Many western warriors were infuriated.


    For many years, the eastern and western martial worlds had been political rivals. They secretly schemed and competed against each other for the longest time.


    However, there had never been such a large-scale and blatant massacre from one side to another.


    The Divine Moon Sect, a branch of the Novel Court in essence, had been c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    f the thousand knights in front of him had been killed.


    "He is a devil! We can''t defeat him. Run!"


    The rest of the knights were so frightened that they turned around and started running away.


    "It''s too late for that."


    Austin murmured to himself as he stretched out his palm. All of a sudden, his palm began to enlarge and soon became the size of a thousand elephants!


    Boom!


    After a loud thud, a huge palm-shaped pit was engraved on the ground. Countless pieces of flesh and bones rested at the bottom of the pit.


    "Master, you are so awesome!"


    Behind Austin, Yulia and the others were astounded by his power again.


    "It sounds like someone is fighting! Let''s go check it out!"


    On the horizon in the distance, a large number of western warriors appeared one after another as they rushed over to take a look at the commotion.


    Soon, there were thousands of them.


    "Go to hell!"


    Without hesitation, Austin bolted forward as fast as lightning.


    A one-sided slaughter once again took place.


    The whole area was covered in flesh and bones, while the ground was completely dyed blood-red.


    The massacre was captured by satellite and was transmitted to the Western Kingdom simultaneously. Many western warriors witnessed what happened in real time.


    On that day, the entire western martial world was dumbstruck.


    "This infidel from the east is a real devil!"


    "He is as terrifying as the demons of the legends in the Middle Ages!"


    Many western warriors began to talk more about Austin.

 Chapter 3123 The Ancient Holy Knights

    Bang!


    In the headquarters of the Novel Court at the Western Kingdom, a senior priest in a cassock smashed a goblet filled with red wine. His whole body gleamed a holy light as he clenched his fist and gritted his teeth in anger.


    "How could a mere cultivator from the east cause all this commotion?


    That brat has done nothing but humiliate the martial arts world of our Western Kingdom, especially our Novel Court!


    We have spent so many resources in training those holy knights. How could they be so weak against him?


    A thousand of them were killed by that bastard''s single punch! Are they really that rubbish or is he really strong?


    Where are those ancient holy knights? Why haven''t they taken any action yet?"


    The senior priest was both furious and frustrated.


    "Your Grace, most of the holy knights of the ancient times in our Novel Court have already retired and live a secluded life.


    However, I believe that since we need them now, we can summon them and they will heed our call,"


    a man in his tuxedo with an aquiline nose said as he bended over.


    "Well, go! Summon the holy knights of the ancient times to arrest Austin immediately.


    Don''t forget to tell them that this is for the glory of our Novel Court!"


    the senior priest ordered.


    "All right!"


    The man bowed and left.


    On that day, many holy knights who had been living an ascetic life in ancient churches and isolated castles of the Western Kingdom were called upon to capture Austin. Their reappearance was quite the spectacle. They emitted holy light all over their bodies, as they were flying by all kinds of legendary holy beasts.


    The holy light was so brilliant that it soared all the way up into the sky. The people who saw them were so astounded as if they were in a state of trance.


    On that day, many mortals heard the angels'' songs of praise, and even saw some little angels flying among the clouds.


    Of course, these were only apparitions that the ancient holy knights used to collect the public''s power of faith in order to strengthen themselves.


    This was the ancient core secret skill of the Novel Court.


    "It seems that the senior leaders of the Novel Court are completely exasperated.


    I can''t believe that they have invited the ancient holy knights who have been living in seclusion for a long time to capture that Austin!"


    The


    long stretched out on his back. All of a sudden, he flapped his enormous wings and instantly caused a sandstorm in the desert.


    "Go to hell!"


    the ancient holy knight shouted as he wielded the spear in his hand and attacked Austin with all his might.


    "You are indeed stronger than those knights I''ve encountered before you, but you are far from enough to defeat me."


    With a sneer, Austin stretched out his palm and suppressed the man.


    "Arrrrrgh!"


    The man struggled desperately. His angelic wings flapped rapidly in the air as he tried to break Austin''s arm.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin clasped his palm and crushed the man. Blood, flesh, and bones splashed all over the sky.


    "Damn you! You are indeed very powerful. No wonder you dared to provoke our Novel Court.


    However, even if you can frighten the world, you shouldn''t desecrate the radiance of the gods!"


    Out of nowhere, an old man in a golden robe walked out of the void. He held a divine staff in his hand, and his body was covered by a beaming holy light.


    "Heretic from the east, bow your head. We will kill you for our gods today!"


    Then, the knights with dazzling holy light appeared in the sky above the desert one after another.


    Each one of them was extraordinary. Most of them rode rare holy beasts. Some stepped on flying magic treasures, while others flew over with their feet in the air.


    They were all ancient holy knights, and every one of them was very powerful.


    "I can''t wait to kill all of you. The Western Kingdom will have low morale by then,"


    Austin scoffed.

 Chapter 3124 Power Of Faith

    With the appearance of so many holy knights, for a moment, the holy light pervaded in the air above the desert, and an ancient song of praise resounded in the air.


    All the holy knights stared at Austin at the same time.


    "Infidel, surrender now! You might not know it yet, but it will not be good for you to fight against us!"


    The old man dressed in golden robe stared down at Austin.


    He held a very high status among the holy knights, having lived in the world for hundreds of years.


    There were faint circles of golden light, like a halo around his head. All the cultivators present easily noticed this and were dumbstruck.


    "Humph! You bastards, how dare you demand that my master surrender to you? Who the hell do you think you are?


    I have a better idea. How about you, wrinkly old man, come here and meet your doom?!"


    Yulia stood out first, pointing at the old man in the golden robe and shouting with her arched eyebrows.


    Along the way, she had witnessed how Austin slaughtered countless people from the Novel Court of Western Kingdom.


    In her eyes, Austin was already an invincible superhero. How could she allow others to disrespect him?


    "Humph! Who is this tiny mosquito? How dare you speak such bold words, you little girl!


    Master Fluffy is a famous holy knight. He has achieved great things in the magic arts and has a boundless knowledge of the ancient gods'' language. Moreover, he has made outstanding contributions to lots of battles and had garnered countless honors.


    How can you, an ignorant little girl, speak such disrespectful words against him!


    Just accept the damn punishment!"


    a middle-aged man shouted at Yulia.


    The middle-aged man sat on the back of a huge winged dragon, holding a shiny golden spear in his hand.


    Boom!


    The winged dragon he was sitting on suddenly launched forward and flew towards her, creating huge gusts of wind with its wings.


    According to scientific documentation, this kind of winged dragon should have long been extinct.


    However, in some of the secret bases of the Novel Court in the Western Kingdom, there were still some winged dragons that were provided to the holy knights, well concealed from the outside world.


    "Come on!"


    Yulia pulled out her long sword and rushed forward with a shout to meet the attack of the human and dragon tandem.


    Clang!


    With a crisp sound of metal colliding, the long sword in Yulia''s hand collided with the golden spear of the middle-aged man.


    However, Yulia''s strength was inferior to his, and she staggered as she took a dozen steps back.


    "Yulia, be careful. He must be a master from the Novel Court. He is very powerful and highly experienced,"


    Austin warned.


    "Wait, let me have a try!"


    Snow-treading Old Man volunteered as he stepped forward.


    "It''s my turn. Let me step forward and kill several of them as well!"


    Likewise, the Heavenly Swordsman, Hogan and the others also took out their weapons and wanted to join the fight. They had been itching to use their skills and tak


    Austin looked at the old man quietly. He wanted to see what was so special about the secret skills of the Western Kingdom.


    Seeing the skill the old man was displaying, Austin murmured to himself, "Great. So, there is indeed a secret technique to cultivate the power of faith in the Western Kingdom.


    The forbidden skill this old man is using is just a kind of secret technique of the power of faith. It is cultivated by gathering the spiritual power of living beings,"


    he nodded in affirmation.


    Austin had already known that in the martial arts world on Earth, the martial artists of the Brilliant Kingdom had focused on cultivating the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, while in the Western Kingdom, there were many martial artists who cultivated the power of faith.


    In particular, some senior figures of the Western Kingdom had sent a large number of envoys to spread their doctrines around the world, calling on the people to believe in their gods.


    One of their purposes was to collect the power of faith from all over the world.


    Boom!


    The old man pointed at Austin with his divine cane. Immediately, an overwhelming power of faith flooded towards Austin coming in multiple white waves.


    Moreover, in the surging white fog, an image of a god appeared and came to suppress Austin.


    In addition, there were white Divine Ruling Chains shooting towards him.


    "It is quite impressive to see a warrior on Earth cultivate the power of faith to this level."


    Austin couldn''t help but nod in admiration.


    However, with the strength and power that he already had, he found no reason to be afraid.


    Boom!


    Austin directly used the Divine Fist Skill to throw a punch towards the old man.


    As he displayed this particular skill, a surge of divine aura burst out. It penetrated the white fog of faith, shattering the golden divine cane, and pierced through the middle of the old man''s eyebrows. Then the old man collapsed into a dead heap, his shocked expression frozen in his lifeless face.

 Chapter 3125 Im On My Way

    "It''s impossible! Master Fluffy''s dead!


    That guy''s the devil. He killed Master Fluffy in just one move!"


    The rest of the holy knights all turned various shades when they saw the crime scene. They could only gape at it as their minds refused to accept what they were seeing.


    It was beyond anyone''s imagination that Austin would fell a well-known knight from the middle ages whose heroic deeds were still told far and wide even in the present.


    Seeing him die in just one move was a huge blow for everyone who knew him.


    "He''s a monster! All the old sayings were right. This land''s full of monsters!"


    Righteous indignation filled the faces of the other knights as they stared at Austin but deep in their hearts, they felt nothing but fear, true fear.


    "That was an amazing move! My master''s truly extraordinary. Look, even the holy knights from ancient times isn''t a match for him!"


    Yulia excitedly applauded behind Austin.


    "All of you belong to the grave as you''re all out of time already. Living in this brand new world must be torture for you.


    Let me do all of you a favor and send you to hell!"


    Austin sneered down as he stalked towards them like a predator itching for the kill.


    "Our honor and glory as holy knights won''t be desecrated by this devil!


    Let''s kill him! Come!"


    One of the holy knights pumped his fist in the air and rallied his allies.


    "We''re gods'' soldiers. Our gods are with us and will bless us!" another shouted.


    "Gods, please give me the power to suppress this monster in front of us! Please!"


    Every single one of them earned countless glories and hard-won achievements in the ancient days. None of them would back down even in the face of an overwhelming enemy.


    Moreover, numerous satellites watched over them while many people monitored their every move.


    Lots of priests watched them through crystal balls using their ancient secret skills and would surely take every move they made to heart, remembering it for future judgments.


    If any of them took a step back or showed a hint of fear, whatever reputation or glory they bled to earn would be forever ruined.


    On the other hand, Austin was equally aware of all the eyes watching their fight. Whatever move he used would be transmitted to their audience without delay.


    "Ha-ha... every single one of you sitting on your high horses in fancy rooms! Why did you send these disabled veterans in the first place? You know well that you sent them to their deaths, right?


    It seems like the Novel Court has nothing else to give


    to destroy the dignity of our Novel Court.


    Simply put, he wants to humiliate us.


    In that case, let''s play along and see how many people he can handle.


    Let''s take this opportunity to let the eastern martial arts world see how powerful we are. I believe we can do it.


    Heed my orders. Call for as many forces as we can to intercept Austin.


    Drum up every possible fighter, regardless if they''re from ancient clans, alien races, or mercenaries made up of independent cultivators. Contact all the major politicians of every country and ask them to send their most advanced technological weapons, warships, and even all their nuclear bombs."


    An ugly expression twisted the old priest''s face as he stared at nowhere.


    "Your Grace, do we catch him alive?


    I''m afraid those war machines are too much for a man made of flesh. What if we accidentally take his life?"


    the dark-skinned servant asked in confusion.


    "I don''t think so. I can tell from his recent fighting that he''s restrained his power. It won''t be easy to kill him.


    We have to do everything we can. Let''s see how strong his real strength is.


    Go ahead.


    Let''s surprise him."


    Each word came out slowly as a dangerous light that mirrored the red of his robes appeared in the priest''s eyes.


    "As you wish."


    The dark-skinned servant bowed and left.


    "Austin, I don''t care what you''re capable of. You won''t succeed even if you manage to make it in this headquarters. I''m waiting for you. Don''t disappoint me.


    We''ll show you what true power is. There''s a reason our court has such a long history. You''re far too young to understand!"


    A cold sneer filled with a world of hate appeared on the priest''s face.

 Chapter 3126 The Luxurious Lineup

    After the order from the primary priest was disseminated, the armed and mercenary groups from the western martial arts world, Middle Asia, Middle East, and the rest of the world were all intrigued.


    The order stated that anyone who could stop and kill the easterner named Austin Lin would obtain a generous reward of five billion dollars.


    The news spread like wildfire in the underground world.


    A grand sum of five billion dollars��


    this bounty was extremely enormous and attractive.


    Even if the task was almost impossible, with the extravagance of the reward, there would always be people who would be willing to take the risk.


    As a result, even the weaker armed and mercenary groups began to take action, only focusing on the prize that they could acquire.


    Austin''s route and location were made public by the Novel Court. All relevant information about him was also released and could be checked through secret websites in the underground world.


    With this, Austin became a top-class moving target of the armed forces.


    Countless armed men, mercenary groups, even anti-government factions, terrorists, and all kinds of forces were tracking Austin down.


    They prepared all kinds of weapons to deal with him��advanced artilleries, bazookas, armored vehicles, and other destructive weapons.


    There were about hundreds of thousands of armed men who readied and waited for the opportunity to kill Austin.


    The reward of five billion dollars was just one of the means used by the Novel Court to try on killing Austin off.


    They had also manipulated other methods to invite the most powerful cultivators from the western martial arts world.


    In an ancient castle, a secret dwelling could be found.


    Inside the spacious basement of the castle, more than a dozen of thick red candles were brightly burning, giving a surreal and gloomy atmosphere.


    At the center of the basement was a dark red coffin made of luxurious woodwork.


    "My lord, on behalf of the primary priest of the Novel Court, I have come to request you to intercept a certain heretic from the east. This man''s name is Austin Lin."


    A holy knight knelt in utmost respect in front of the coffin.


    "Humph! What are those masters in your Novel Court doing? Why would you even ask for my help?"


    a cold voice responded from inside the coffin.


    "Please allow me to explain, my lord.


    There were so many people in our Novel Court that were already killed by this evil heretic��including a huge number of ancient holy knights that exist


    tions of the Novel Court to capture him.


    "Heh? It seems like the senior leaders of the Novel Court really think highly of me."


    Austin sneered. There wasn''t a hint of alarm on his face.


    "Austin, do you understand the power of modern technology?


    The aircraft and warships of the western countries are too powerful. Have you heard of the nuclear bomb? It represents the most powerful weapon of Earth''s modern civilization.


    It is said that once these bombs are unleashed, they are destructive enough to vanquish the whole world!


    This kind of power is too horrifying. I don''t think our warriors can fight something against this.


    Do you think we should consider laying low for a while?"


    The Snow-treading Old Man, the Heavenly Swordsman, the Moon Taoist, Bowen from the East Mountain Sect, and the other elders were worried about the situation they were facing and persuaded Austin to rethink his decisions.


    "The nuclear bomb is truly cruel. Master, why don''t we hide for a while until things become a little less intense?"


    Even Yulia persuaded him.


    "Don''t worry. There''s no need to delay the inevitable. This time, I''m going to finish off all the cultivators in the western world,"


    Austin answered with a ridiculously calm smile on his face.


    "Austin, you have to understand that modern technology on Earth is developing very well.


    If it was the ancient times, even I could crush all the weapons, warships, and explosives with just a single blow.


    However, times have changed. It would be really difficult for us to fight against these modernized weapons,"


    the mountain god convinced Austin. He didn''t want Austin to take a pretty huge risk.

 Chapter 3127 Ambush On The Plain

    "Don''t worry about me.


    No matter how powerful the enemy is, I can finish him with a single punch even if they have planes, warships, or even nuclear weapons!"


    Austin sneered.


    Everyone was shocked by Austin''s words. They did not know where he was getting his confidence.


    They believed that no matter how powerful Austin was, he would not survive the attack of a nuclear bomb.


    As a matter of fact, they would understand if Austin would sneak into the headquarters of the Novel Court and attack everyone by surprise.


    However, actually he wanted to attack the enemy head-on. At that moment, they did not know why they were walking unhurriedly in the plain, completely exposing themselves to the surveillance of the Novel Court.


    They were like a moving target!


    If their enemies would drop a few bombs at them, they would get in big trouble.


    "Don''t worry. I promise everyone will be safe, including myself,"


    Austin reassured everyone with a smile.


    "Master, I believe you!"


    Yulia said as she showed her support with her fists clenched.


    In her eyes, Austin was an invincible and omnipotent hero.


    "Well... All right, Austin. Since you insist, we will do what you say. Just be careful."


    Although the mountain god and the others were still worried, they knew that it was useless to try to persuade him. They knew that Austin could be quite stubborn.


    At that time, Austin and his companions had arrived at the border of two continents.


    "There are mercenaries."


    Austin looked ahead and scoffed.


    With his spiritual sense, he found out that there were many people hiding on the open plain ahead.


    Moreover, those people were all armed to the teeth. They had lethal weapons including grenades, sniper guns, rocket guns, and shoulder-fire missiles. They possessed all the dangerous weapons that could inflict mortal or great bodily harm.


    Austin roughly estimated that there were at least 7, 000 mercenaries lurking in the open field.


    All of them were hired to station here to ambush in different positions.


    Each group had dug their own trenches and had been waiting for their targets to appear.


    The Novel Court had already pinned Austin''s location and had posted it on the dark web.


    They had predicted Aust


    y knights and foreign martial artists, and had obtained many rare magic treasures and holy beasts.


    He gave out those treasures and beasts to almost everyone, including Yulia.


    "It''s normal for people to die for money and birds to die for food.


    But I''m afraid they won''t be able to earn the 10 billion dollars,"


    Austin smirked.


    Then, he used his bodily movement skill and strode forward.


    "Let''s attack first. Fire!" someone from the horde of mercenaries shouted to his companions.


    "Let''s kill him!"


    other mercenaries also roared.


    Every mercenary group tried to get ahead of others so that they could kill Austin and get the promised reward.


    The next moment, every weapon aimed at Austin fired at the same time.


    All the machine guns, sniper rifles, and shoulder-fire missiles were launched all together simultaneously.


    The whole plain was in a state of violent turbulence.


    Countless bullets, rockets, and missiles with long fire tails flew across the sky like a swarm of locusts.


    "Watch out!"


    Yulia, the mountain god, and the others were all horrified.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, bullets, rockets and small missiles all over the sky exploded one after another, and had submerged Austin.


    The whole place began to shake intensely.


    In the scorching desert heat, the tremendous cloud of explosions, the numerous fired bullets, and the dispersed smoke had shrouded Austin''s figure.


    It was as if a sandstorm had completely covered him up.

 Chapter 3128 Slaughter

    Finally, the first wave of attack came to a stop.


    On the plain, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the place enveloped by the billows of smoke and dust settling to the ground. They were anxious to see what remained after the attack.


    "The young man from the Brilliant Kingdom must be dead! There is no way he could have survived that!"


    All the mercenaries were thinking the exact same thing.


    However, all their facial expressions suddenly changed as they saw something incredible emerging from the cloud of dust.


    That young man, with his hands behind his back, walked out of the rolling smoke, step by step in a measured manner.


    He was walking leisurely as if he was only in his own backyard.


    "No way!"


    "My gosh, this young man from the Brilliant Kingdom must either be a kind of devil or if not, a god!"


    All the mercenaries were dumbfounded, in complete disbelief at what they were seeing.


    Numerous bullets, rocket shells and small missiles were launched and had rained down on where he was. The young man from the Brilliant Kingdom, however, emerged unscathed! Even his clothes remained intact without even a speck of dirt.


    What happened here had gone beyond everyone''s understanding, on the premise that anyone surviving such an attack would be impossible


    "Fantastic! Master is fine! He is not injured at all!


    Master is totally awesome!"


    Yulia cheered up and her face turned red with excitement.


    "Ha-ha! I think Austin''s physical body is probably much harder than a diamond."


    The mountain god together with the others flashed a wry smile on his face. They all felt shocked as well as relieved.


    "Well, it''s your turn now."


    Austin walked in the air, towards the mercenaries, step by step. He seemed to be moving at a slow pace, but in fact, his speed was extremely fast. He walked towards one of the ambush sites of the mercenary troops.


    "Damn it! He''s coming over!"


    "Fire! Don''t let him get close. We must kill him!"


    The members of the mercenary troops were all shocked and started to panic. They raised their weapons in unison and fired non-stop.


    Several clusters of mercenaries hiding nearby also came out and started to shoot like crazy.


    Then, everyone saw something unbelievable unfold before their eyes.


    All the bullets, including those from the heavy sniper rifles that could pierce the armored plate of a maximum security car, suddenly stopped about three feet away from Austin. They seemed to have lost their momentum and froze mid-air. After a moment of stalemate, they either exploded or fell to the ground.


    The same happened to all the rocket shells and small missiles!


    Although the bull


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ck. His words received approval among the group.


    Just within less than an hour, peace was finally restored to the plains.


    Most of the mercenaries were killed by Austin''s huge hand, each time with just one strike.


    A very small number of mercenaries successfully escaped only because Austin was busy wiping out the rest of their kind.


    With no one left to fight against, there was no need for them to stay any longer. With Austin taking the lead, Yulia and all the other people from the Brilliant Kingdom left for the Western Kingdom.


    "Master, how did you survive so much ammunition and firepower? You didn''t get hurt at all?"


    Following Austin closely, Yulia could not help but ask with much curiosity.


    "It''s pretty simple. I''m powerful and have a strong body.


    Well, Yulia, when your cultivation base reaches the level that I am in now, you will have the same ability and will understand how this happened,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    Although Austin''s physical strength was suppressed on Earth, the composition and sturdiness of his body did not change at all. So his body was still as hard as iron and steel. He just was unable to use the magic powers within his body, which were temporarily sealed.


    With his physical strength, he had the ability to smash a planet with a mere punch of his fist.


    How could mediocre man-made bullets and cannon shells hurt him?


    The power of the bullets and cannon shells were much less than that of the Thunderstroke Doom which Austin had to bear every time his martial arts upgraded to a higher level. It was more terrifying than the childish attacks he faced today.


    So, no. Bullets and cannon shells could barely graze Austin''s skin.


    Austin reckoned that even a nuclear bomb would do no harm to him.

 Chapter 3129 To Fight The Modern Weapons Alone

    In this battle, more than 100 mercenary groups and thousands of people had been killed by Austin.


    Many of those were top mercenary groups in the world, including the Ferocious Wolf Mercenary Team!


    The news spread like wildfire and the whole world was dumbstruck.


    Everybody in the mercenary and the martial arts circles of the east and west were shocked.


    It was a known fact that those powerful mercenary teams had not only extremely exquisite modern weapons, but also outstanding members who were famous martial arts masters.


    However, all of them were exterminated by Austin.


    "He is indeed very powerful."


    In the headquarters of the Novel Court, the primary priest stared at the battle scene on a large LCD screen with a gloomy expression.


    The dark-skinned servant stood beside him quietly.


    "If these mercenary groups can''t stop him, then we should let the generals of all countries handle this.


    I want to see how strong this Austin really is,"


    the primary priest said slowly.


    "Your Grace, there''s no doubt that he will die once we use war weapons against him. He definitely won''t survive the simultaneous attacks of aircrafts, warships, and even a nuclear bomb!


    But aren''t we going to capture him alive?"


    the servant asked.


    "Hmm.. Let''s wait and see.


    If he proves himself to be strong enough, I will consider extending him an invitation and letting him work for our Novel Court in the future,"


    the primary priest said as he laughed at his diabolical plan.


    "You mean recruit him?


    He seems to hate our Novel Court very much! I''m afraid it may be difficult to convince him to work for us,"


    the servant voiced out his opinion.


    "Nothing is impossible. We''ll just pay a price that''s enough to make him feel intrigued,"


    the primary priest said with a wry smile.


    Meanwhile, Austin and the others continued to move towards the west.


    Along the way, they met more mercenary groups.


    Austin did not even bother talking with them. Everyone who stopped in front of him was instantly killed with his palm attack.


    "Latest news! All the members of Spider Mercenary Team, which ranked fourth in the underground world, were completely annihilated!"


    "The Shadow Mercenary Team, which ranked third, was also nearly wiped out!


    Only the their head narrowly escaped. Although he had an ancestral magic treasure to protect his life, he was still beaten so hard that he became disabled!"


    "The most frightening terrorist group in t


    ow closely behind him and begin to cross the sea.


    "Focus on the target! Permission to attack!"


    In the sky, many aircrafts were roaring. At the same time, many surveillance satellites had also accurately located Austin''s position as soon as he showed up and reached the scanning area of their radars.


    On the aircraft carrier, the generals around the round table were all in high spirits.


    "Your Grace, the target has arrived at the Black Sea. Shall we launch an attack?"


    the white-haired general asked as he held a red button on the table in front of him.


    A few seconds later, the primary priest replied, "Attack."


    "Attention, everyone! Attack!"


    the white-haired general ordered.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Several missiles, like massive sharp swords that cut through the sky, rose from the sea and shot towards Austin.


    At that time, Austin and his companions were flying on the vast sea.


    Austin walked in the air.


    As for the rest of his team, some rode on flying magic treasures, while others mounted on all kinds of legendary holy beasts.


    "Yes! Finally, they launched the attack!"


    All of a sudden, Austin stopped and looked up into the sky with a cold smile.


    "You go into the Space Ship first and come out when it''s safe,"


    Austin said to Yulia and the others.


    Afterwards, Austin waved his hand and gave off a gentle vital energy force. It rolled everyone up and delivered them straight into the Space Ship.


    "Come on."


    Austin then looked at the end of the sky with sharp eyes.


    A ferocious battle was coming!


    Austin alone was about to fight against the most advanced and modern war weapons of the Earth!

 Chapter 3130 Destroy A Jet Fighter

    Whoosh!


    On the sea, Austin suddenly accelerated and proceeded into the distance like speeding arrow.


    When he reached the depths of the sea, several high-speed guided missiles began to follow him.


    Each one of the missiles traveled even faster than sound. In the blink of an eye, they reached a hundred miles away from where they had started. They were filled with explosive materials capable of causing great destruction.


    "Okay, I''ll try to take on the power of these missiles,"


    Austin murmured to himself as his gaze followed the approaching missiles.


    He was aware that he could avoid the missiles using his bodily movement skill.


    But he wanted to see how powerful the missiles were firsthand.


    He was not worried about being hit by these fatal weapons.


    It was because that he felt confident that no weapon on Earth could actually hurt him.


    Because of the limiting laws of the Earth, Austin could only unleash little of his physical strength.


    Despite that, his body was as solid as it had been before.


    Without any hesitation, he ran towards one of the guided missiles.


    "Look! The guy from the Brilliant Kingdom is running towards the missile!


    Has he completely lost his mind?"


    Inside the aircraft carrier, the generals of the different countries were sitting around a table, staring wide-eyed at the screen in front of them. It showed Austin''s every move in detail. They looked at each other in disbelief as the scene played out in front of them.


    In the headquarters of the Novel Court in the Western Kingdom, the primary priest was watching the screen with a goblet of wine held carelessly in his hand. "Huh? This guy even tries to test the power of the guided missiles with only his body.


    He is an interesting young man," he commented with a trace of admiration.


    With an appreciative smile, he stared at Austin on the screen.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin was approaching the guided missile.


    Using his spiritual sense, he could tell that the missile was traveling faster than sound and it carried a few hundred pounds of explosive material within it.


    Moreover, it emitted an extremely terrible destructive aura.


    But Austin did not flinch. Instead, he sped up and made his way towards the guided missile moving with the speed and intensity that was terrifying.


    When he was about a hundred meters away from the missile, he suddenly threw a punch in its direction.


    He was using the Divine Fist Skill agains


    e ancient divine gods.


    The cultivators in the Brilliant Kingdom, like the Snow-treading Old Man, could put down their enemies a thousand miles away using the Flying Swordsmanship.


    As for Austin, once he had fully mastered the Flying Swordsmanship, he would be able to strike down foes hundreds of millions of miles away or even in another cosmos by unleashing it.


    It would be true to say that the Flying Swordsmanship could be one of his most brilliant tricks.


    Just the thought of the possibility was exhilarating. One could destroy enemies in another universe in a heartbeat.


    The technique was a great omnipotent skill that divine gods had created.


    Since Austin had just started practicing the Flying Swordsmanship, there was still a long way to go if he wanted to be powerful enough to eliminate enemies in a different cosmos.


    In spite of that, the skill he performed was still potent.


    Whoosh!


    His long sword emitted a dazzling golden light as it hit a guided missile that was ten miles away from Austin. In an instant, there was an explosion.


    Boom!


    The missile had exploded on the spot.


    The flying sword continued to move forward as if nothing had occurred.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It hit more missiles in every corner and a series of explosions resounded.


    "I will see if it can destroy a jet fighter!"


    Austin said with a playful grin.


    Whoosh!


    The sword kept moving and slashed a jet fighter miles away in a flash. The metal was no match for the power of the sword.


    The fight which was worth a hundred million dollars fell into the sea pitifully. All that remained of it was the scraps of metal.

 Chapter 3131 Attack From All Directions

    Bang!


    The huge jet fighter broke into two and violently exploded mid-air. In an instant, it blew up in smokes that covered the whole sky.


    "Damn it!"


    All the generals on the aircraft carrier were startled. They all got riled up as they thought of a possible counterattack.


    All the countries brought their most advanced and high-tech warplanes. Thus, losing even one would break their hearts and cost them millions of dollars.


    "Look, that sword is slashing towards the next plane!"


    one of the generals shouted as he pointed at the big LCD screen in the hall.


    They saw a sword flying as quick as lightning in the vast blue sky, which was heading directly towards another aircraft nearby.


    It was tailed by thousands of streaks of brilliant white sword aura, like a divine white peacock spreading its feathers.


    "Shoot it! Shoot it down now!" shouted one general.


    "No, we need to kill that man first!" contradicted another.


    Without hesitation, all the warplanes and missiles were launched; half of them were pointed at Austin, while the other half were aimed at the stellar sword in the air.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    However, the sword was so much faster than any of their military weapons. It instantly cut a dozen of warplanes, which all fell down with black smoke.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sword continued to cut through the incoming missiles. There were tremendous explosions one after another. It moved so fast that ordinary people could hardly see it with their naked eyes.


    "What? How did he make it? Is he a superhero or a god?" People who saw it began suspecting their normal senses.


    "I think this is what the easterners call the ''flying sword'', but it''s supposed to only exist in legends and folk tales!"


    By then, the generals in the carrier were starting to panic. They had gone through all kinds of wars before, but they had never encountered such a formidable enemy.


    "The Flying Swordsmanship that descended from the ancient times is so amazing!"


    Austin nodded his head with satisfaction in the distance.


    "Retreat! All the warplanes, go back to the base now! Don''t get too close to that man or his sword. I repeat, disengage!"


    The generals eagerly shouted at their pilots through the intercom.


    All the countries suffered terrible losses during the previous encounter, so they decided to fall back immediately while they still had the chance.


    "All planes keep their distance from the flying man and shoot from afar! The navy needs to join the ba


    e earth shattering made everyone watch anxiously.


    "Ha-ha! Let''s see how many missiles that guy can resist!"


    The generals all laughed at the carrier as they hoped to defeat Austin with their final round of attacks.


    "Your Grace, do you think he can survive the incoming missiles this time?"


    the dark-skinned servant in the headquarters of the Novel Court asked.


    "It''s hard to say. This wave of attacks basically represents the most powerful military offense in the world.


    Even a large country would be destroyed under such a dreadful attack, let alone a man made of flesh and bone!


    If he can withstand this wave of attacks, it means that his fighting capacity is much more terrifying than we have estimated,"


    the priest in red replied as he shook his head.


    "Well, the show is about to start."


    As he observed the overwhelming missile rain from all the forces, Austin knew that it was the last and strongest attack from the other side.


    He controlled the flying sword through his mind, and the sword moved even faster that it was almost invisible to most cultivators at the Mysterious Realm!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Clusters of astonishing and bright sparks sprang above the sea, like the most eye-catching fireworks display in the whole world.


    The space was distorted and the entire world was in an uproar.


    So many explosions took place at the same time that it was impossible for any satellite to capture any picture.


    At the next second, thick black smokes filled the space. Everyone held their breath as they stared at the dense smog.


    ''That should be able to blow up that guy, ''


    everyone thought as they swallowed nervously.

 Chapter 3132 The Ultimate Victory

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The violent explosion lasted for several minutes and caused dreadful tremors on the ground.


    This was because of the countless missiles that were aimed towards Austin.


    "I think we should prepare champagne and hold a celebration party soon,"


    the white-haired general inside the aircraft carrier said.


    All the other generals smiled and nodded.


    However, as they planned their celebration, something unexpected happened.


    "Look!"


    one general pointed at the enormous LCD screen in front of them and shouted. He was dumbfounded by what he saw on the screen.


    The excitement died as the generals turned  to look at the screen.


    The smile on their faces vanished as they saw Austin walking out  of the center of the explosion. He was unscathed and his black clothes flapped in the air amidst the raging explosions.


    Austin seemed to move in slow motion, but he was actually moving extremely fast. He had traveled over a mile in a single step.


    In an instant, Austin had moved farther away from the center of the explosion.


    "He''s not dead!"


    "How is that possible?"


    Austin was in one piece, and the people who saw him could not believe their eyes.


    "Ha-ha! Did you guys have fun?


    Now it''s my turn,"


    Austin said with a sarcastic smile on his face. He fixed his gaze into the empty space while he stood mightily in mid-air.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Austin turned into a beam of light and rushed towards the west at an incredible speed.


    Whoosh!


    The flying sword ripped through the air and created a path in front of him, while an outburst of sword aura swept through the ground like huge, angry waves.


    A valiant figure with a sword in hand rushed towards the west bursting with anger.


    "Damn it! He is heading this way! All the fleet! Turn around and escape as fast as you can!"


    One of the generals ordered the entire fleet in haste. His face was covered with fear as they raced against time and danger.


    However, it was too late.


    Austin used the Omnipotent Lightness, which fuelled his speed to the maximum level. In a split second, he was in front of one of the destroyers which was a five thousand ton class warship.


    "Cut it!"


    Austin shouted.


    The flying sword slashed down from the sky, as a bright sword light flashed like lightning. Thunder roared from above the clouds and sliced through the huge warship.


    Boom!


    And just like that, the large warship was divided into two.


    "Destroy it!"


    Austin pointed at another warship and


    n flew in the direction of the Western Kingdom with no hesitation. In just a few moments, he had crossed the sea and entered the center of the Western Kingdom.


    The people standing in front of the screen and had watched the entire battle could say nothing.


    It was an uncomfortable silence.


    "In this battle, this cultivator from the Brilliant Kingdom has destroyed the modern army completely!"


    The senior leaders of many countries breathed heavily, unable to say anything.


    ''Is it possible that our Earth will return to the time when the cultivators take over the world?''


    The high-level figures asked themselves. They could not accept this possibility.


    For them, the result of this battle was of great significance.


    Even the most advanced warships and missiles could not defeat the cultivators.


    This could also mean that a nation''s modern military power had no dominance against the cultivators!


    "Your Grace, this young man named Austin has won an ultimate victory!"


    Inside the headquarters of the Novel Court, a servant expressed his admiration towards Austin.


    "He is indeed very powerful.


    Get ready. He will knock on the door of our headquarters soon,"


    the primary priest of the Novel Court warned his servant.


    "Your Grace, with our strength, we should not be afraid of this Austin, right?"


    the servant asked.


    "Right! We are too powerful compared to the power displayed by this young man.


    Just wait and see.


    Even if Austin is as powerful as a dragon, he will bow down to me when he comes to our territory,"


    the primary priest sneered.


    "Your Grace, you are is right,"


    the servant said and nodded his head in agreement.

 Chapter 3133 The True Jerule

    After crossing the Black Sea, Austin turned south and headed for Jerule.


    Along the way, Austin did not even stop once to rest. He used the Space Ship in its maximum speed to dash towards his destination.


    Jerule was a city with a long history. It was located on a plateau between the Mediterranean and the Dead Sea. It was one of the oldest cities in the world, and was considered holy to the world'' several major religions.


    It was a significant place to both the ancient and modern era.


    Soon, they arrived at the holy city of Jerule.


    They city was prosperous and lively. While they walked along the city, Austin and his companions noticed that the architecture was a mixture of ancient and modern styles.


    "Where is the headquarters of the Novel Court?"


    They walked in the city for a long time, but they failed to find any clue of the Novel Court''s exact location.


    Austin released his spiritual sense to scan every corner of the city carefully, but he did not find anything related to their goal.


    "What?"


    Suddenly, something occurred to Austin. Then, he looked at the outskirts of the city.


    In the east of city, there was a faint energy fluctuation of some array.


    It was a covert fluctuation that even Austin with such a powerful spiritual sense force could barely perceive it.


    "Let''s go out of the city and have a look."


    With a wave of his hand, Austin led the group out of the city and towards the east.


    "Your Grace, this Austin is really not weak. He seems to have found the location of our headquarters,"


    the servant in the headquarters of the Novel Court said.


    "Well, this guy''s strength is indeed a little terrifying.


    Ten years ago, he was just an ordinary person.


    In just a decade, he had developed such formidable power.


    I think that he had travelled to a very advanced universe and stayed there for a long time to improve his strength.


    Otherwise, there is no way to explain the great progress that he has made as an ordinary mortal.


    We need to be more careful in dealing with him.


    His strength is beyond our imagination,"


    the primary priest said sternly.


    "Your Grace, you are right."


    The servant nodded in agreement.


    "If we control Austin and let him take us to that advanced universe, our strength will definitely


    t of an impression and have heard of it before.''


    Austin tried to recall if there was indeed a blood race among the many worlds he knew.


    He then remembered that he had only heard of it occasionally and had never actually seen any member of the so-called race.


    In addition, he did not expect that he would encounter a member of the blood race on Earth!


    "The blood race? Hmm. Are you guys the vampires in western legends and folklore?" As he thought deeply, Austin could not help but blurt out.


    "He is a vampire!"


    Yulia, the Snow-treading Old Man, the mountain god, and the others were all shocked.


    It was known to all that vampires were a very famous existence in the western culture.


    "Show your respect! The blood race is a noble race and can''t be desecrated by mere mortals."


    The man''s face immediately darkened.


    "Ha-ha, but you are vampires. You literally suck other people''s blood! You are nothing but dirty low-lives. How can you say that you are a noble race?"


    Austin scoffed.


    At the same time, he was also astounded to encounter a vampire. He did not expect the legendary vampires were actually members of the blood race.


    "Ha-ha, you are right.


    I admire you a little for that speech. If I hadn''t taken money from that old man, I would be a little reluctant to kill you."


    Suddenly, a thunderous sound came from the ground in the distance. The ground shook terribly. Then, a tall creature with a human body and the head of a wolf strode over.


    "A werewolf!"


    Austin was dumbstruck.

 Chapter 3134 God Has Never Left (Part One)

    The werewolf in front of Austin was at least ten feet in height, and was quite muscular. The being looked more fearsome than some of the beasts that he had come across in other worlds.


    A sullen laugh resounded, and then an old man with a dark cloak showed up.


    "It''s that young man from the Brilliant Kingdom. There must be something special about him. Otherwise we would not be summoned here," the elder said as he eyed Austin.


    The old man had scarlet eyes, and acted in a refined manner common among men of noble birth. His good taste in clothes, fair and flawless skin and graceful demeanor added to the affluent impression of him.


    Suddenly, a high pitched but pleasant laugh rang out, as a good-looking girl fell from the sky.


    "Except for you old men, even I was invited here to deal with this young man from the Brilliant Kingdom.


    Now I''m completely intrigued. I was wondering what this boy has got. This had better not be a waste of my time. I have a lot of more important and more pressing things to attend to.


    Is he that strong that we have to work together to defeat him?" the girl said while studying Austin.


    She looked different from other girls. She had a pair of small wings on her back, golden hair, blue eyes, and long, pointed ears. She was like a charming fairy. She was the smallest of the four but equally powerful.


    "Humph! I didn''t expect that the priest would be able to invite the goddess of the elves here.


    But don''t pretend to be an innocent young girl anymore. Everybody knows that we are all of the same age here,"


    the old man in the dark red cloak said with a sulky sneer.


    Austin stared silently at the creatures that had suddenly appeared one after another.


    ''So we have here, the vampire, the werewo


    h a mixture fear and confusion.


    The very next moment, their bodies exploded at the same time


    "Oh my gosh!


    What the hell just happened? This guy from the Brilliant Kingdom struck down the four top grandmasters from four races in one single move!"


    The scream that was full of shock came from on the city walls in the distance.


    A group of holy knights who were patrolling on the city walls had witnessed what had just happened.


    "He is a fucking demon!! This is just horrible!"


    Many of them turned deathly pale in the face. They were overwhelmed with untold shock as they stared blankly at Austin.


    They initially thought that there was nothing to worry about since the supreme grandmasters from the four races were the ones who guarded the city. They rarely got together, let alone fight together, as the power of one was usually enough to keep the city safe. It was only now that all of them had been summoned at the same time, to protect the city from an unknown threat.


    Unexpectedly, they were all killed in a heartbeat.


    "Novel Court of the Western Kingdom! It''s time for us to settle accounts, don''t you agree?" Austin said with a vicious grin.

 Chapter 3135 God Has Never Left (Part Two)

    He then made his way towards the gates of the ancient city ahead of him.


    "We need to do something! We can''t let the demon from the Brilliant Kingdom enter our holy city! We must guard it with our lives, with all that we''ve got!"


    "Come on! Man the walls and call for back up. We need every cultivator and able fighter that we can get! Let''s fight in the name of our gods!"


    The holy knights slightly opened the gates and rushed out stop the oncoming attack.


    Each of them emitted golden lights with a sacred token around their necks. Some of them were standing on their flying magic treasures, some were riding beasts, and some were running in the air. They were all coming at Austin.


    There were tens of thousands of them.


    "Anyone who stands in my way will die!" Austin said, emotionless.


    He used his Omnipotent Bodily Skill as he stretched out his hand towards the hordes of enemies who wanted his blood. His hand then enlarged and emitted golden lights.


    With his massive golden hand, he crushed the soldiers close to him in just one swing, their flesh and blood flying in all directions.


    With resounding battle cries, a group of people including Yulia, Hogan and the Snow-treading Old Man followed behind Austin, ready to put down the holy knights.


    Since Austin took care of most enemies, they could only fight with those who survived his strikes and had significantly weakened.


    Those holy knights were all powerful and had rich combat experience. Fighting them was a good opportunity for Yulia and others to exercise the powers that they had acquired.


    A few seconds later, Austin sped up.


    He released his physical strength, and as he kept moving, the holy knights around


    It seems that the cultivators in the Western Kingdom are much more powerful than those in the Brilliant Kingdom, '' Austin remarked inwardly. ''But we''ll see about that!''


    Without wasting any time, he stretched out his right hand and took the weapon away from the elder. He then grabbed it and tightened his grip, smashing it into powder.


    The elder''s face changed dramatically. Fearing for his life, he turned around and ran away.


    Austin slapped him in the back from the distance, and with a puff, the elder turned into a mist of blood.


    Everyone watching in the city was dumbfounded.


    ''He beat a god''s emissary to death with one strike. It was like simply swatting a fly, '' they thought, shaken up.


    "Where did you get the nerve to stir up trouble in my place?"


    All of a sudden, a deep and emotionless voice rang out in the void. Many people felt the freezing cold and shuddered at the voice.


    "It''s our god! Praises! Our god is here.


    So did our god ever leave? Has he always been in the city with us?" one of the holy knights exclaimed with a lot of thrill.


    All the residents in Jerule got excited and cheered.

 Chapter 3136 Fighting Against The Divine God

    It was an earth-shattering moment for everyone around the world. Many devout believers burst into tears as they asked their god to kill the eastern demon in front of them.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the heavens.


    An immensely terrifying voice echoed around the world.


    The whole battlefield began to shine brightly. In the sky, indistinct Divine Ruling Chains clattered and dropped from the sky.


    Little angels with white wings and halos above their heads suddenly came into sight and threw golden flowers on the ground.


    A divine being was evidently approaching the Earth.


    The grand entrance was awe-inspiring and made all sorts of unusual entities come to light.


    "It''s the divine god!


    All of us were convinced that the end of the cultivation era has come and that all the divine gods have long abandoned us.


    I can''t believe that a divine god is really here among us all throughout this time!"


    Even some of the ancient holy knights who had lived for hundreds of years were shocked.


    "It is our honor to be in your presence!"


    Please punish that devil from the Brilliant Kingdom!"


    Many holy knights in the ancient city pleaded.


    ''It is indeed the aura of the divine god...''


    Austin''s heart sank.


    He found out that he had been targeted by a terrible spiritual sense.


    Although Austin had not really seen the divine gods of ancient times, he had come into contact with rare magic treasures and sacred shrines at the same level of the divine gods. Thus, he was quite familiar with the aura as them.


    The voice that resonated around the area really had the aura of the divine god!


    "A real god?!"


    Yulia, Hogan, the Snow-treading Old Man, and the other powerful beings were also dumbfounded.


    "Humph! No way.


    How could there still be a divine god on the Earth?


    Who the hell are you?"


    Austin said loudly.


    "How dare you?" "Screw you, heretic!"


    "The light of the divine god shines in the darkness. The devil from the Brilliant Kingdom has betrayed our god. He has committed a heinous crime!


    Only fire can burn your wicked soul, and wash away your sin!"


    "You are a humble warrior of blasphemy! Kneel down at the feet of


    demon from the Brilliant Kingdom.


    "Do you want to face the wrath of god, little devil from the east?"


    the figure in the divine light said to Austin in a loud and powerful voice.


    "Ha-ha, I can clearly see that you are not a god. You can cut the act. You can deceive these pitiful people below, but you can''t fool me!"


    Austin said coldly.


    Although Austin could not vividly see who the creature was, he was sure that it was not a real god.


    However, the aura it gave off was akin to a real god.


    "How dare you be so rude in front of me?


    You little imp! Kneel down and repent for your sins before it''s too late!"


    the creature in the divine light roared.


    Ripples of strong spiritual power spewed out of his mouth, which could affect people''s minds and compel them to surrender.


    Like a tremendous thunderstorm, Austin yelled, and his spiritual sense was released to protect his Soul Sea.


    "With such little ability, you have the audacity to impersonate a god? You''re ridiculous!"


    Austin stepped forward and took the initiative to attack. He dared not neglect such a powerful existence, but he would not shrink back.


    "The glory of the god would not allow anyone to defile me! Anyone who does not follow this divine proclamation will die!"


    the humanoid being bellowed. A dazzling light came out of his mouth and turned into a streak of a rainbow with holy runes engraved on it. In an instant, it rushed towards Austin.

 Chapter 3137 The Door To The Gods Hometown Opened (Part One)

    "The law of nature!"


    Austin narrowed his eyes. He didn''t expect that the creature in human form would be so powerful. He was inwardly taken aback.


    It was a great omnipotent skill beyond Austin''s understanding. He had never come across such a thing before.


    Saying the words and one could motivate the law of nature between heaven and earth could be mobilized to kill the enemy.


    Only the divine gods had such capability.


    Austin waved his hands, unleashing his own law power. Instantly, the Divine Ruling Chains were formed around him to protect him.


    Fortunately, even though his law power was suppressed here on the Earth, he could still call it out. Of course, its force couldn''t be displayed at its full capacity. Many of his acquired powers and skills had been rendered useless or hardly functional, being suppressed on Earth.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    This time, Austin didn''t hold back anymore. He poured out all his physical strength at the Bitter Sea Realm. In quick response to his movement, the sky began to rumble and collapse.


    It was the first time since Austin had returned to Earth, that he used his real strength against an enemy without any reservations.


    He had to. He had no other choice. This human-shaped creature in front of him was a very strong opponent. One wrong move could spell the end of him.


    At this moment, far in Vantour, another headquarters of the Novel Court, inside an ancient round top castle, a lively conversation about this fight was in progress.


    "Your Grace, you''ve awakened up the divine god of Jerule! I didn''t know that it was possible!"


    the dark-skinned servant exclaimed. He had no need to hide the shocked expression on his face.


    "Well, to be honest with you, it wasn''t I who did it. I was not the one who woke up the divine god of Jerule.


    two sides were engaged in a good fight, something happened.


    Boom!


    A loud, reverberating noise came from the depths of the ancient city. Rays of blazing light, like countless searchlights, shot up to the sky.


    Then the whole city shook violently like a lamb.


    All the people turned to look at the direction where the sound came from, wondering what was going on and anxious to see what was about to happen.


    "Something happened in the Gods'' Hometown!"


    the creature fighting with Austin muttered in a low voice. He then retreated from the hot battle and turned into a beam of light, moving to the depths of the ancient city with lightning speed.


    "Gods'' Hometown?"


    Austin clearly heard what the human-shaped creature said thanks to his amazing and powerful spiritual sense. He was utterly shocked. This was exactly the place where he had been looking.


    Without any hesitation, he activated the Omnipotent Lightness, following the creature to the place where the sound originated from.


    "Master, take us with you!"


    Yulia shouted eagerly from behind.


    Austin then waved his hand, and a strong force wrapped her and the others, taking them to the depth of the ancient city together.

 Chapter 3138 The Door To The Gods Hometown Opened (Part Two)

    There were too many holy knights around. They were sure to be outnumbered.


    Austin wouldn''t take the risk and let the others be separated from him for too long. He needed to protect them from any possible and unknown danger.


    "Divine temple!"


    Austin was surprised at what he saw.


    They were now at a green mountain located inside the ancient city.


    An ancient temple was seated on the top of the mountain. It was not big, but it was very old as evident from its crumbling facade.


    When Austin got there, the divine temple was glowing and emitting a strong aura of immortal energy.


    The entire temple was also shaking violently. Boulders of ancient stone and rock were falling of its edges.


    Angels were flying around it with their white feathered wings, each one carrying an exquisite flower basket, and throwing flowers in the air.


    Above the temple, an illusory symbol stood erect, extending to the sky and emitting a terrifyingly majestic beam of light.


    When Austin and his team were near the temple, they barely missed the creature in human form who had fought with Austin earlier. It was about to rush into the temple.


    After thinking for a second, Austin followed him into the temple.


    The temple was very modest in size, about thirty square meters. Many humble temples around the world were much bigger than that.


    In the middle of the altar stood a tall statue almost reaching the ceiling.


    To Austin''s surprise, the statue looked exactly like the creature in human form who had just fought with him.


    He had the face and features of a common western man, with a sharp nose and long blond hair. There were two sharp horns protruding from his forehead, and his body was covered


    phic projection, and then became real little by little.


    "Ha-ha, I didn''t expect that after a long time, the door to the Gods'' Hometown would finally open automatically! Heck, I was even about to give up and just conclude that it would never happen!"


    The creature in human form, who had fought with Austin just now, reappeared from out of nowhere with an ecstatic expression on his face.


    He was a remnant soul that could go wherever he wanted to be. The stone statue was only something he rest upon.


    So it wasn''t really weird that he didn''t go with the statue as it exploded.


    "This is not over. Mark my words that I will come back for you and get even with you as soon as I get the chance."


    The remnant soul glared at Austin, pointing a finger at him. He then rushed through the door and disappeared.


    "Wait... It can''t be! Oh my god, this is too easy! Is this the door to the Gods'' Hometown?"


    Austin was completely frozen. He fixed his eyes at the door, unable to think clearly. He was beside himself with excitement.


    It was hard for him to take it all at the same time. This was the moment he had been waiting for.

 Chapter 3139 The Door To The Gods Hometown Appears

    On that day, all the old temples on Earth, including the ones in the Brilliant Kingdom, emitted dazzling golden lights.


    Then, all the statues and stone carvings in those temples violently exploded simultaneously and released a terrifying spatial power.


    All of a sudden, a mysterious portal materialized above every altar in each of the temples.


    This did not only happen on Earth.


    All the old temples of other planets with living creatures located in the Yellow Cosmos had the same situation.


    Then, an astonishing news spread like wildfire in the entire Yellow Cosmos.


    Apparently, the portals were doors towards the Gods'' Hometown.


    Upon hearing the news, all the young talented cultivators from different universes got excited.


    They had traveled all around the universe and had gone through a lot of hardships in the Yellow Cosmos in the past few years just to find the God''s Hometown.


    To everyone''s surprise, the door of the Gods'' Hometown appeared.


    ''If I go through any one of those portals, I could instantly reach the Gods'' Hometown. Moreover, once we reach there, we might meet divine gods and even become their successors!'' All the young talented cultivators had the same thought in their minds.


    Without wasting a second, most of them immediately dashed towards the old temples and entered the portals.


    Of course, in addition to the outsiders, many cultivators native to the Yellow Cosmos also went into the portals too.


    In the past few years, many skilled cultivators had made acquaintance with many native cultivators throughout their exploration in the Yellow Cosmos.


    Some who possessed terrifying strength even tamed many people who lived in the Yellow Cosmos and turned them into their subordinates.


    As a result, many cultivators who were born and raised in the Yellow Cosmos had learnt about the Gods'' Hometown.


    Since the door of the Gods'' Hometown had opened, everyone had the chance to go inside and explore the legendary place. No one was willing to let this onc


    venly Majestic Pot suggested as it glanced at the others.


    "All right."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s go."


    With that, the Heavenly Majestic Pot rushed towards the portal above the table and disappeared into it instantly.


    Without any hesitation, Violet, the gnome, and the others followed suit.


    At the same time, in the temple which was located in the depths of Jerule on the Earth...


    "Will this portal really lead to the Gods'' Hometown?"


    Austin murmured as he was still taken aback.


    Yulia, Hogan, the Snow-treading Old Man, and the others stood next to him. They all gaped at the portal above the table.


    "Master, this door is so mysterious. Where does it lead to?"


    Yulia asked curiously.


    "If the legend is right, this portal connects this world to the Gods'' Hometown where the divine gods reside,"


    Austin replied.


    "What? It leads to the gods'' dwelling place?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Although they were gifted cultivators, they had never left the Earth. They had never heard about such places, so they were all bewildered to hear such things.


    "Master, do gods really exist in this world?"


    Yulia asked out of curiosity.


    "Yes, there are many gods in many worlds."


    Austin nodded in confirmation.


    "Oh my god! I can''t believe gods really exist!"


    Austin''s team was dumbstruck.

 Chapter 3140 The Return Of Austins Cultivation Realm

    "Master, according to the legends, the divine gods ares the ones that rule the entire world. Some even says that the universe was created by them.


    Is that true?"


    Yulia asked with a child''s curiosity.


    "No one can explain it clearly.


    However, during ancient times it was certain that a group of powerful masters ruled the world.


    Through the eyes of the ancient divine gods, we were nothing but mere ants.


    Forget it. We can''t tell if these stories were even true."


    Austin shook his head and sighed.


    At this moment, the portal above the altar emitted a burst of space and time power. Runes condensed around the space and time law flew around the door.


    "Oh, right!


    A portal appeared in the divine temple of the ancient city, Jerule.


    If so, then what about the other divine temples?


    Could it be that there are other space teleportation doors like this?"


    This thought suddenly lit up inside Austin''s head.


    Up to that point, Austin had already seen many similar sacred places.


    Among the seven stars of the Big Dipper, there was a divine temple on the Megrez, and not far from it, there were also other divine temples in nearby star clusters.


    On the Earth, there were more divine temples like this in the land of the Brilliant Kingdom.


    These could be found in large sects or clans who stood the test of time.


    "Well, if I''m not wrong, there is a portal hidden in each divine temple.


    It turns out that there are many gates that lead towards the Gods'' Hometown,"


    Austin murmured to himself while thinking deeply.


    "It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to enter these gates.


    Of course I''ll do everything that I can to make sure I do so!


    Violet, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, and the young talents from other worlds will all certainly enter the gate to the Gods'' Hometown."


    Austin thought about this for a while before finally making a decision.


    "Master, do you want to enter?"


    Yulia grew impatient after Austin stared into nothingness for quite some time. She was eager to know what he was thinking.


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    "Master, I want to go with you.


    I also want to see the gods!"


    Yulia stepped forward and grabbed Austin''s sleeve tightly, fearing that Austin would leave her behind.


    "Austin, please take us with you."


    The mountain god and the three generals from the Heavenly Court seemed to be very excited about the recent revelations.


    ''Oh? It seems that you know something about this place. Is t


    he looked at the numerous rainbow bridges.


    Soon, all the rainbow bridges arrived above the continent.


    Boom!


    The rainbow bridge shook violently, and a terrible force threw everyone down onto the continent below.


    "Where are we?"


    Austin and the others stood still and began to survey the strange world.


    Mountains and rivers stretched farther than the eye could see as bright and sacred sunlight shrouded every corner of the planet


    What was most surprising was that there were at least thousands of divine mountains floating in the air.


    Every of these divine mountains emitted a dazzling divine light.


    It was truly a sight to behold.


    "Master, look! There are many coffins on those mountains!"


    Suddenly, Yulia screamed in horror, as her face turned pale.


    Even from afar, one could see that each divine mountain was densely packed with coffins.


    Almost every kind of coffin imaginable could be found there.


    The coffins were quietly placed one by one in an eerie way, which added to the fear of everyone present.


    At this moment, Austin suddenly felt his body began to change.


    The power inside his body became stronger and stronger.


    His realm of vital energy was increasing exponentially!


    His power increased from the Mysterious Realm to the Sky Realm, then to the Imperial Realm...


    He felt revitalized as his physical strength and spiritual sense also grew stronger.


    "My cultivation base has begun to recover!"


    Austin was flooded with emotions.


    Austin had originally suffered from Regression in order to return to Earth.


    But now that he had left the Earth, Austin''s cultivation base had finally begun to recover!

 Chapter 3141 The Graveyard Of The Gods

    As Austin''s cultivation base gradually restored, the aura he emitted had become more and more terrifying.


    Yulia and the others looked at him with astonishment. They even felt a little scared, as if they were in front of a fierce beast from the primitive age.


    However, Austin did not stop upgrading his martial arts even for a single second. His cultivation base had continuously achieved breakthroughs one after another.


    During the entire process, Austin sat down with his legs crossed and focused solely on becoming stronger.


    His body had a sensation of freshness and excitement.


    He felt as if numerous invisible shackles in his body were suddenly broken into pieces.


    Before that, Austin did not realize how much of his power was constrained, not to mention the existence of these shackles.


    The chains signified the suppressing power of supreme enlightenment that natural laws had acted upon him.


    But now, Austin was completely liberated from those repressing powers.


    The shackles left his body like water flowing from the winding river towards the vast ocean.


    "I wonder if I can refine and absorb these pieces that contain the power of supreme enlightenment."


    As the pieces of natural law flew away from his body, Austin suddenly had an idea.


    Those pieces carried a tremendous amount of supreme enlightenment power, and had the original energy essence of nature.


    If he could refine it, it would definitely wield great power.


    Austin had always been a man of his word. He had strived to do his best and become successful in anything he put his mind into.


    Thus, he immediately used his law power. A stream of force darted towards the flying fragments and wrapped them like a blanket. Then, it started to refine them as soon as it enveloped them.


    Austin knew that his idea was far-fetched, but he was still willing to try.


    If he was an ordinary person, he would be very much willing to remove the shackles and leave them as soon as possible, so that his martial arts level could restore easily.


    Any smart cultivator would not bother to refine them or keep them around for a minute longer because it was too risky.


    "Refine these fragments for me!"


    Austin used all his law power and launched it towards the fragments. The astounding force fleeted toward its targets and refined them violently.


    "Wow! They can be refined!"


    Austin was overjoyed to see that the flying fragments did not resist his refinement. He could also sense its overwhelming immense power.


    After all, natural laws held no hostility to Austin. If they did, those shackles wouldn''t have crumbled and had taken the initiative to leave him.


    Half a day passed.


    "Yes! It worked!"


    Austin exclaimed with ecstasy.


    At that time, all the invisible shackles with supreme enlightenment power had br


    ng! Clang! Clang!


    The two skirmished fiercely.


    The man''s long golden sword was very strange. It emitted golden radiance similar to the sun, and gave off a whirring sound that was as strong as a thunderstorm every time it was swung. Every swing transformed the landscape behind it into a mountain of corpses with a vast sea of blood on its foot.


    However, when Austin stopped the sword with his bare hands, his hands didn''t get hurt at all. This was natural as Austin''s current physical strength would instantly crush an earth immortal!


    "What the hell? That''s unbelievable!


    Who are you? You are so young, but you are already so powerful! With such power, you could be popular here in our Divine Being''s World.


    Why have I never seen or heard about you? Tell me, who are you and where are you from?"


    the handsome man with the long sword in his hand asked curiously.


    The sword in his hand was his most treasured weapon, which he had refined for many years through the secret skill. He had consumed a lot of his original energy essence to cultivate it to such a level.


    It bewildered him to see that a young man from nowhere could easily repel his sword with bare hands. For him, Austin''s physical strength was unimaginable.


    "Divine Being''s World? You mean this place is called the Divine Being''s World?


    Isn''t this place the Gods'' Hometown, the world where divine gods live?"


    Austin was so stunned with the man''s words that he could not help but ask.


    "The Gods'' Hometown? The world where divine gods live? That''s interesting. I have never heard about that before. Well, why would you call the gods'' graveyard the ''God''s Hometown'' and presume it as their abode? That''s funny!"


    the handsome man sneered with laughter.


    "What? Is this the graveyard where the divine gods rest in peace? Do you really mean that?"


    Austin was completely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 3142 The Edict

    "Don''t tell me that you don''t know that this world is the graveyard of all the gods.


    It''s no secret here. Everyone in the Divine Being''s World knows it unless you''re not a native,"


    the handsome man said mockingly.


    "Gods'' Hometown! Wait. I remembered hearing from King Andrew that outsiders call our world Gods'' Hometown.


    Perhaps he is an outsider!"


    a man shouted in epiphany.


    "What?! He is from the outside worlds!"


    The other three men were shocked. Their composure suddenly changed as they glared at Austin with anger.


    "No outsider is allowed to set foot in our territory.


    Do you know what you have done? Let''s get him!" one of the four men shouted.


    He and his companions closed in on Austin, ready for bloodshed.


    They wielded their glowing swords, and produced blood-red radiance.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense and sensed that the four men were at the Golden Immortal Realm.


    He also noticed the swords radiated a powerful blood-red light. With their swords equipped, Austin reckoned they were a match for the cultivator at the Earth Immortal Realm.


    "I meant you no harm. But if you keep pushing me like this, then don''t blame me for what''s about to happen." Austin was fed up.


    He unleashed the Divine Fist Skill, his fist enlarging and releasing an overwhelming amount of energy.


    The Divine Fist Skill was one of the most powerful fist techniques in all of the worlds. It was the best skill in the old kingdom where Princess Gracie lived.


    Combined with his sheer physical strength, Austin''s attack was terrifyingly powerful.


    Clung! Clung! Clung! Clung!


    The four men were forced to step back as they could not withstand the force of his blow.


    "Outsiders, we are from the flying dragon race. We will show you what we are capable of!"


    the four men shouted angrily in chorus.


    Thick golden fog began to rush from their bodies.


    The four men suddenly disappeared as four giant golden snakes appeared from the thick fog.


    The towering snakes emitted a blinding golden light as they released a tremendous amount of aura.


    These were the true form of the four men.


    Four long swords were suspended over the snakes'' heads, which released a visible chaotic aura. Behind them, a blood-colored fog began encompassing the whole area.


    ''Flying dragon race? I''ve never heard about it. What is this race?''


    Austin wondered curiously.


    "What is happening over there? Who dares to disturb t


    city wall to serve as a warning for the other outsiders who tried to disturb the peace of this world.


    Austin looked at the two heads on the city wall and recognized that they were members of the Mu Clan from the Hunting Cosmos.


    Cultivators, especially masters like Austin, were known to be eidetic. They distinctly remember every person they had met even if they had only brushed shoulders.


    Austin braved on and led his companions into the walled city. There, they saw all manner of creatures.


    Some were huge, floating heads.


    Some were only a ball of light.


    Some were centaur-like creatures with wings on their back.


    There were even many divine weapons. For example, Austin saw a golden spear with arms and legs.


    This was a magic treasure with intelligence, just like the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    Above all, there were also many human beings in the city.


    Austin took this opportunity. He used the Aura Disguising Skill to turn his whole team''s aura into that released by the native of the Divine Being''s World.


    This served as the perfect disguise. No one even paid attention to them.


    After roaming around, Austin found some information about this world.


    The world was called the Divine Being''s World. It was the graveyard of the gods, and all creatures here were born to guard this place.


    The mountains floating above the continent were actually the graves of the gods.


    The coffins on the mountains contained the dead gods.


    "It turns out that the legendary Gods'' Hometown is not home to the gods, but their graveyard,"


    Austin murmured to himself as he finally accepted the shocking fact.

 Chapter 3143 Meeting An Old Friend

    Using the Aura Disguising Skill, Austin completely changed the appearances of Yulia and the others so they could sneak into some huge ancient cities and explore the Divine Being''s World.


    The Divine Being''s World was ruled by eight forces, which were called the eight branches of pilgrims.


    Each of the eight branches had a supreme leader.


    Namely they were King Tobian, King Andrew, King Yates, Queen Sheila, King Baron, King Edmund, King Lionel, and King Osborn.


    The eight supreme leaders were the strongest warriors in the Divine Being''s World, and they were in charge of the billions of creatures in this world.


    In the Divine Being''s World, all the creatures were born with the greatest mission, and that was to protect the divine gods resting in the hanging coffins.


    Substantially, everyone in the Divine Being''s World was a tomb keeper!


    "Are the creatures lying in the coffins all divine gods?"


    Austin asked as he looked at the thousands of divine mountains floating in the air on the continent with shock.


    Every divine mountain was densely packed with coffins.


    During the span of their lives, divine gods lived to be the most terrifying and powerful beings in the universe.


    Ordinary people, even in ten or a hundred lifetimes, would rarely have the chance to see a divine god.


    However, on the Divine Being''s World, there were so many divine gods resting here.


    Even though the divine gods were dead, it was still astonishing enough to be in their presence.


    Then, Austin heard another astonishing fact.


    The divine gods in those coffins did not just from a certain era. Those were all the divine gods that had died since the very beginning of the first world!


    At the end of their lives, the divine gods chose to bury themselves in the Divine Being''s World.


    The reason why those dead divine gods buried themselves in the Divine Being''s World was not to rest in peace for eternity, but to wait for one day when they would set foot on an ideal world called the Shore of Rebirth!


    ''The Shore of Rebirth? What kind of world is that? Even the divine gods yearn for it?''


    It was hard for Austin to digest the news in a short time.


    He had been going around and had been asking many cr


    by the sword aura.


    ''It''s Prince Aldrich!''


    Austin was both surprised and pleased to see the young man.


    Austin and Prince Aldrich were good friends.


    Initially, Violet had suspected that she was from the Beast Cosmos, so she once asked Austin to help Prince Aldrich in rescuing his people when they were in trouble. That was how they became friends.


    "Don''t worry. We''re here to save you!"


    A large group of people from the Beast Cosmos showed up with Prince Aldrich and came to help release the prisoners.


    Prince Aldrich took the lead and killed the soldiers one by one.


    "Ha-ha! I can''t believe you have fallen into our trap!


    You''re dead meat now!"


    A burst of cold laughter came from the ancient city.


    Boom!


    A creature with a pair of curved horns on his forehead and a height of more than thirty feet rushed out of the ancient city. He held a massive trident in his hand.


    "Look, it''s General Jimenez from the Yaksha Branch!


    Ha-ha! It turns out that he has baited these evil beings from the outside worlds!"


    "Great! Now that General Jimenez has come, none of these horrible creatures from outside worlds can escape!"


    All the creatures in the ancient city cheered up when they saw the general.


    "Come on! Capture all the evil creatures!"


    A large group of people dashed out of the city and surrounded Prince Aldrich and his men.


    ''Damn it! It seems that Prince Aldrich and his men have been ambushed. I must help him, ''


    Austin thought.

 Chapter 3144 The Shore Of Rebirth

    "Are you Prince Aldrich? !"


    Jimenez scowled at the person in front of him.


    "Yes, it''s me. Release all of my men right now, or you will die in my own hands," Prince Aldrich warned.


    He had a murderous aura emanating from him.


    "Ha-ha! You are a treasured figure among the people of the outsiders. I didn''t expect that I''d meet you given the circumstance.


    But since we''ve already crossed paths, I will not allow you to leave this place in one piece," Jimenez sneered.


    He had a sinister smile plastered on his face.


    "Go to hell!"


    Prince Aldrich madly replied. He was enraged with Jimenez''s provocations. Hence, he quickly dashed towards his direction and attacked. Jimenez retaliated, their power colliding equally with each other.


    Swoosh!


    As Jimenez raised his hand and used his trident to draw forward, a large black mist surrounded the area.


    The obsidian fog blanketed the atmosphere as if it was a cloak in the night. A cold, withered, and dreadful aura filled the sky and the earth


    "It is the Dark Scripture of the Ji Clan!"


    Austin had his mouth agape when he saw Jimenez summon the skill.


    When he first entered the Divine Continent from the Prime Martial World, the East Mainland of the said continent had three holy lands and three noble clans.


    The Ji Clan was one of these prominent clans, and it was well-known for owning the Dark Scripture.


    After fighting with the Ji Clan''s masters multiple times, Austin could immediately recognize the Dark Scripture.


    He could tell that Jimenez''s secret skill was almost the same as this technique.


    However, the one glaring difference was that the combat power of Jimenez was multiple times stronger than that of the masters of the Ji Clan.


    "Let''s help him!"


    Seeing the impressive power displayed by Jimenez, the earth immortals from the Beast Cosmos scampered to help Prince Aldrich.


    Before they could assist him, however, more than a dozen creatures with strange bodies akin to Jimenez had already showed themselves. They formed a barricade and blocked the masters of Beast Cosmos from extending their aid. They were Jimenez''s cohorts!


    The earth immortals fought back against these creatures. A violent war broke out.


    The people led by General Jimenez were all members of the Yaksha Branch. They came battle-ready. Not only did they have their enemies outnumbered, but each of them was also very powerful.


    The warriors from the Beast Cosmos eventually felt the disadvantage between them.


    ''It''s time for me to make a move!''


    Austin thought as he saw the earth immortals struggle against their enemies.


    Then, using his mind, a thumb-sized white shackle flew out of his body and instantly appeared above Jimenez''s head.


    Boom!


    An overwhelming power suddenly enveloped the general.


    Jimenez''s face changed dramatically, he was alarmed. He felt as if an invisible chain suddenly shackled


    e began to look for them according to some trails they left.


    He tracked them mainly based on the faint aura left along the way.


    He was so familiar with Violet''s aura.


    Therefore, wherever she had been, Austin could sense the aura she left.


    As they were fully engrossed with tracing Violet''s aura, a sensational news suddenly spread in the Divine Being World.


    "A divine god is going to the Shore of Rebirth!" The rumor went like this.


    "It seems that it has been thousands of years before the last divine god tried to go to the Shore of Rebirth!"


    "That''s right.


    To be exact, the last time a divine god did so happened one thousand and fifty years ago."


    "I wonder if this divine god can succeed this time.


    From what I remember, the last divine god that attempted to go to the Shore of Rebirth had failed.


    As a consequence, he was crushed to pieces by the Millstone of Reincarnation. It''s too miserable!"


    "Shh! Do you want to die?


    How dare you say that out loud!


    If a divine god heard you, they would surely get offended and kill you! "


    The people who learned about this sensational rumor discreetly discussed this with each other, careful that they wouldn''t offend the divine gods.


    "All the members of the eight branches, listen to me! Gather every single one of our people, activate all the altars, light up all the holy fires, and pray for the divine god who is about to go to the Shore of Rebirth!"


    Each of the leaders from the eight branches of pilgrims appeared in the sky above the continent. They ordered their people to support the divine god. Their voice sounded like thunder throughout every corner of the land.


    Crack!


    Suddenly, a loud sound was heard. It was from a coffin in a divine mountain on the continent.


    The coffin was bright and golden. As its lid was slowly pushed open, a horrifying aura immediately came out of the coffin and instantly filled the whole world.

 Chapter 3145 An Ancient Will

    A deathly silence fell all over the world when the lid of the golden coffin was slowly pushed open.


    Everyone felt feared and depressed in the core of their hearts. Even their souls could not help from trembling.


    Even the eight supreme leaders of eight branches, the most powerful people in this world, stood in midair with respect. They bowed slightly towards the golden coffin, with a devout expression on their faces.


    The eight supreme leaders formed a circle around the coffin, shrouded by flying runes that contained extremely terrifying power around them. It was impossible to get a clear glimpse of their faces.


    However, although vaguely, it could be seen that in the midst of all the flying runes, they all looked calm and composed with a dignified aura.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the lid of the golden coffin on the divine mountain suddenly slid off the top and fell on the side.


    A ghastly withered hand, covered only in dry skin, slowly raised from the coffin, crawling on the side and holding on to the edges.


    Boom!


    The earthy ground slightly trembled as more of the dry hand showed.


    Divine light came to the sky all of a sudden. The whole world was brightly illuminated as if ten suns grouped together in the sky at the same time.


    A chorus of ancient songs could be vaguely heard from distance in the void. There even appeared some images in the sky, which showed the scenes of sacrifice and worship in the ancient times. They were shown in midair like a projection from a movie.


    All this was happening because the appearance of the divine god had influenced some natural laws between heaven and earth. As a result, the creatures in nature experienced abnormal visions and hallucinations.


    "The divine gods are really powerful beings!"


    Austin thought to himself as he watched the withered hand slowly stretching out from the golden coffin.


    At the same time, abnormal visions appeared in many other places


    There were some forbidden areas, restricted zones, as well as secret places scattered all over the three thousand worlds, where cultivators would not even dare or even think of stepping into. In such unknown places some wills that had been asleep for many years had finally woken up one after another.


    Countless pairs of eyes, sharp enough to see through time and space, all looked in the direction of the Divine Being''s World.


    "The Millstone of Reincarnation in the Divine Being''s World has finally started spinning again!"


    "This time, we must seize the opportunity and never let go of it!"


    Some ancient wills expressed their desire with excitement.


    Some of these ancient wills had cultivated for hundreds of millions of years and had gotten rid of such emotions as joy, anger, sadness and even ecstasy as well as the crude and primitive desires of mortals. What they had was a heart that was at peace, devoid of feelings and emotions.


    In the mortal world, there was nothing else that could make a stir of their hearts other than the Millstone of Reincarnation.


    However, as the dried hand in the golden coffin in the Divine Being''s World slowly stretched out, every ancient will in the three thousand big and small worlds began to show signs of impending excitement.


    These


    m their hands.


    The five Divine Realm cultivators of the Heavenly Path Sect were among the top cultivators across the three thousand big and small worlds. They were so powerful that few cultivators were able to defeat them. Especially in terms of strength, they were among the most powerful great masters.


    The middle-aged man, however, was able to take them away with just one crisp swing of his sleeve. He quickly grabbed the five Divine Realm cultivators in his hands like helpless chickens in the claw of an eagle.


    Such a skill could drive fear into anybody''s heart!


    An hour had passed.


    The five Divine Realm cultivators of the Heavenly Path Sect finally returned to their headquarters.


    "Select a group of people immediately. There is a very important task that we must carry out.


    We only have one chance so we must be successful at the first try. There is no room for failure, not even the smallest error!"


    the five Divine Realm cultivators barked their orders around. It sent the entire sect in a frenzy. They selected only the best, the most excellent disciples in the Heavenly Path Sect and organized the strongest battalion in the history of the Heavenly Path Sect.


    All the heaven immortals as well as those below them were chosen to join the troops as long as they were outstanding among their peers.


    Half a day passed.


    The army, consisted of the elite cultivators of the Heavenly Path Sect, stepped on an ancient altar and began their journey for the new mission.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man appeared once more. He activated the ancient altar to guide them toward the right direction.


    The same scene had happened in many other high-level universes within the three thousand big and small worlds.


    Just like the Heavenly Path Sect, any other sect or clan, as long as it was a strong force in the three thousand big and small worlds, would be visited by a powerful figure in its headquarters, and be asked a similar favor. The ones who would agree to the proposition would send out elite troops for a certain mission.


    Naturally, the strongest cultivators sent out by those sects and clans were heaven immortals!

 Chapter 3146 The Old Taoist Priest

    All major forces with the reputations to match in various worlds took part in the mission. It included the Sun Palace, the Divine Sect, the Buddhist of West Cosmos, the underworld, the Space Sect, the Mu Clan from the Hunting Cosmos, and so on.


    Each one of them sent out a group of cultivators to carry out the mission.


    All because someone of tremendous strength visited their headquarters and asked for a favor.


    None of them dared to refuse, sending groups of cultivators off into the void.


    In front of each group was a piece of yellow paper that would lead their way through the chaotic void.


    Endless strings of ancient and mysterious runes were written onto the yellow paper and filled it with the extreme powers of space and time. It split the very space before the cultivators into a path that every group could quickly pass through.


    "I wonder what kind of world the Divine Being''s World would be.


    I''ve never heard of a universe like that before," one cultivator said.


    "Me neither. But let''s be patient. We''ll see it with our own eyes soon.


    Anyway, the most important thing right now is to complete the mission the elders gave us," his fellow replied.


    All the cultivators could only talk to each other in low voices.


    At the same time, in the vast Sea of Chaos, a small broken continent not too far away from the three thousand big and small worlds, there stood a tiny temple.


    A piece of yellow paper that faded over the long years laid on a tattered altar.


    Several voices rose out of the old yellow paper as if they were heatedly discussing something.


    "Now that the Millstone of Reincarnation of the Divine Being''s World is about to rotate, there will be a fierce fight. I''m sure of it," one voice forlornly sigh.


    "I agree. These old guys had been dormant for so long, they must be spoiling for a fight and itching to split the spoils!" A different voice pitched in.


    "It''s not their fault, anyway. People would die for the opportunity to go to the Shore of Rebirth and live another life because it isn''t available all the time.


    Look at us. We''re eager to have a share too, aren''t we?" the first voice argued.


    "So, what kind of powerful force are we going to find to send elite groups to the Divine Being''s World? Just like... them?"


    Old and hoarse voices rang out one aft


    corner of the whole world.


    Expectations, doubts, confusion, and disappointment filled everyone who heard him.


    Many living creatures directly lost their minds as if they were affected by his feelings. A cocktail of self-pity, narcissism, and hidden hope mixed within them without their permission.


    In just a single moment, it was like the entire continent drowned under the complex intent realm made by old Taoist priest''s sigh. Living creatures were rooted in their spots like sitting ducks.


    Since he was protected by the spiritual dragon and the spiritual tree in his Soul Sea, Austin was exempted from the effects of the sigh.


    "That was awesome!"


    Austin''s heart pounded at the Taoist priest''s power.


    From the casual display of power alone, Austin couldn''t even begin to wonder how powerful the priest was.


    An unintentional sigh trapped an endless number of creatures into an illusion and made them unable to escape.


    It was more horrifying because the old priest might have been dead since long ago.


    A dead divine god could still possess such terrifying strength.


    How terrifying would a living one be then?


    It was beyond imagination!


    ''So, this is the power of a divine god?'' Austin thought to himself.


    He bit his lips so hard that they bled, the taste of blood on his tongue reminding him once again how insignificant he was. Behind an able man was even more capable men.


    Thump! Thump!


    Without warning, the old Taoist priest stepped out of the golden coffin and headed towards the west of the continent.

 Chapter 3147 The Reincarnation

    Swoosh!


    The old Taoist priest moved forward floating gracefully in the air. With every inch of earth that he covered, the heaven and earth trembled.


    His pace seemed to be neither fast nor slow, as if he was a bird suspended in the air. But in fact, he was moving with tremendous speed. Every step he took, the space and time transformed around him. The endless earth and mountains seemed to fly backwards in space.


    As the old man headed west, the terrifying aura that had filled the whole world was just beginning to slowly fade away.


    "Wow, this is so scary!"


    Numerous creatures were in reality, secretly relieved.


    "We hope that you reach the Shore of Rebirth early and enjoy yourself forever, sir!"


    Suddenly, the eight supreme leaders of eight branches of pilgrims chimed in unison.


    "May you reach the Shore of Rebirth early and enjoy yourself forever, sir!"


    The majority of the other creatures also followed the eight supreme leaders and shouted their congratulations. The billowing sound waves of their voice swept across the sky.


    "Activate all the altars and light the holy fire all over the world. All the members belonging to the eight branches of pilgrims will hold a praying ceremony together. We shall wish our divine god a successful rebirth together!"


    The most powerful among the eight supreme leaders commanded with authority.


    What he commanded to be arranged was an ancient ceremony that was performed to send a god to the Shore of Rebirth. This tradition had been passed down from one generation to the next for many millennia.


    "Everyone, pay careful attention to this. We are absolutely certain that more than one god has woken up this time.


    There must be other gods who will be waking up following the others.


    During this auspicious time, everyone must abandon all the common affairs and pray for the gods wholeheartedly,"


    another one of the eight supreme leaders reminded the creatures.


    In the Divine Being''s World, all living beings had a sacred duty, which was to serve as the tomb keeper, from the moment they were born!


    In reality, this world was a huge graveyard for divine gods.


    The divine mountains floating in the sky were actually tombs.


    Therefore, the creatures in this world busied themselves for the tasks that lay in front of them.


    The day of the reincarnation of the gods was very important. The ceremony to see them off to the Shore of Rebirth was a grand festival in the land.


    The community held all kinds of praying ceremonies, singing and dancing together. In truth, they were not only praying for the gods, but also praying for themselves.


    "Let''s follow them and have a look!"


    Looking at the old


    To everyone''s surprise, the millstone began slowly rotating at this moment.


    A terrible and destructive aura that seemed to be capable of erasing everything in the world was emitted from the millstone.


    Although Austin and Prince Aldrich were standing in the distance, they felt their bodies stiffen and tighten in response. They stood frozen in their places and a chill rose from the bottom of their hearts.


    It was hard to imagine who had built and polished such a terrifying millstone!


    "There seems to be something written on it!"


    Austin narrowed his eyes and saw the lower half of the millstone engraved with a single ancient word--Reincarnation!


    Swoosh...


    The old Taoist arrived at the westernmost end of the continent and walked up to the huge millstone.


    Swoosh!


    The old Taoist priest''s closed eyes opened all of a sudden in this moment.


    Two rays of bloody red light burst out from his eyes instantly as he looked at the huge millstone that was slowly rotating.


    "Sure enough, the Millstone of Reincarnation has begun to rotate."


    The old man seemed to be very pleasantly surprised. His blood red eyes widened and stared at the huge millstone strangely.


    He stared at the huge millstone like a collector admired a work of art, for quite a moment.


    And during the time, only the heavy rumbling of the millstone''s movement could be heard.


    The millstone was moving slowly and surely like a fine instrument.


    "Oh, my God! This millstone is too huge!"


    "Look, there is the word ''reincarnation'' carved upon the millstone. Could it be that this millstone is called the Millstone of Reincarnation?"


    The people from the three thousand big and small worlds stumbled one after another, looking at the huge millstone in front of them with a look of shock.

 Chapter 3148 The Divine Essence

    When Austin noticed that many people from the three thousand big and small worlds had arrived, he immediately became attentive. He then released his spiritual sense to check around.


    However, to his disappointment, he did not find any traces of Violet, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, and all his other friends among them.


    "I wonder what''s going on with Violet and all the other guys.


    I hope all of them are safe and sound,"


    Austin murmured to himself worriedly.


    At that moment, the people of the underworld, the Divine Sect, and all the other major sects had arrived there. The different groups each found shelter and hid from the others. From their hiding harbors, they stared at the huge millstone and the old Taoist in the distance.


    "Everyone, get ready. At my command, we will rush out and seize the opportunity to get as much divine essence from the divine god as possible!"


    "Keep your eyes on the prize. We only get one shot at this."


    "That''s unbelievable! We finally have the chance to obtain energy from the divine god!"


    Austin suddenly heard the speculation from the people of the major sects.


    ''Hmm! The precious opportunity is coming?!


    How did these people know of this golden opportunity?


    Is it possible that they have already known something about it long ago? That''s strange!''


    Austin thought.


    After a while, he did not feel confused any more.


    ''Those powerful major sects in the three thousand big and small worlds have a rich history, and have many elders who have lived for a long time. Perhaps they have already heard of the Divine Being''s World in the past, '' Austin analyzed.


    "Guard the divine god. We cannot allow any evil spirits or creatures from the outside to stop the divine god from entering the Shore of Rebirth!"


    Soon, the eight branches of pilgrims of the Divine Being''s World also arrived. They lined up in front of the old man and protected him from the distance.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The huge Millstone of Reincarnation still spun slowly and it made a constant muffled noise echoing between the heaven and the earth.


    The old man had been standing motionlessly in front of the millstone for a long time.


    "Blood is everywhere on the path to reincarnation. The other end of the sea of suffering is a paradise."


    the old Taoist chanted in a measured tone. Then, he ascended to the sky as if he were stepping on stairs and approached the millstone step by step.


    "Success or failure? I shall know it today!"


    The old man seemed to have made up his mind as he let out a roar toward the sky.


    Then, he gritted his teeth and stepped into the hole in the middle of the millstone. He slowly started to fall into the depth of the hole as soon as he entered it.


    The process was slow and steady.


    His body sluggis


    re? With my current strength, I can achieve something in the future. I cannot die here!"


    another man screamed as his body burst apart shortly too.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    Then, thousands of cultivators'' bodies erupted one after another. Their blood splashed in the air like thousands of blood flowers in full blossom.


    The cultivators whose bodies had exploded were the craziest and fastest among all the people who were absorbing and refining the divine god''s divine essence and the chains of the law power.


    This gruesome scene left everyone dumbfounded.


    "I know what''s going on here. The energy contained in the divine essence and the chains of the law power from the divine god is too much.


    With our current strengths, we cannot absorb a load of it. Otherwise, our bodies will not be able to subdue it at all and would explode because of extreme burden!"


    someone speculated.


    "That''s right!"


    Everyone suddenly realized that what the man said was right. It was simple, but they were too frenzied before to become aware of it.


    Since they saw a tremendous amount of divine energy, most of them had almost lost their minds and had become irrational.


    After the sudden bloody incident, the rest of the people became extremely careful. They slowed down their absorption and refinement of the divine essence and the chains of the law power.


    Some weaker cultivators even stopped after having just absorbed a single drop of the divine essence or a chain of the law power.


    "Yulia, I think it''s best that you and the others just absorb one spot of the divine essence or one chain of the law power. Otherwise, with your strength, your bodies will definitely explode like those greedy cultivators. Do you understand?"


    Austin told Yulia, the mountain god, and his other companions.


    "I understand, master,"


    Yulia replied prudently.

 Chapter 3149 Give Up All His Treasures

    "Ha-ha! The four of us are different. We were at the Earth Immortal Realm in the ancient times.


    The divine essence is a once in a lifetime opportunity for us.


    As long as we absorb enough energy this time, our strength will be restored to the Earth Immortal Realm!"


    The mountain god''s excited voice boomed around Austin.


    Once his words rang out into the wind, the four generals from the Heavenly Court sat cross-legged and began to absorb the floating divine essence.


    "Oh, right! I almost forgot about that!"


    Austin''s eyes widened in delight.


    More than anything, the four generals from the Heavenly Court needed energy desperately, exactly like what the mountain god said.


    Before the energy contained within divine essence in front of him, no treasure within heaven and earth of this world could ever match up.


    After a moment, Austin mimicked them and sat down too.


    First, he tried to absorb some of the divine essence like what the four generals were doing.


    It went without saying that he wasn''t dumb enough to absorb too much; just a couple dozen grains of the essence were enough.


    "I''m... I''m fine!"


    Austin''s heart jolted when he found that he could completely absorb the essence without any negative side effect.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he tried to absorb a hundred more grains of the divine essence and felt nothing bad happen to him.


    Moreover, the energy in his body soared with every grain he absorbed.


    Once Austin was certain that nothing bad happened, he tried to absorb one thousand more grains of divine essence in one go and was still fine.


    "I need more!"


    Austin shouted and absorbed more than ten thousand grains of divine essence at once.


    Instead of feeling bad, he felt even better than ever before.


    Before he realized it, he absorbed about a hundred and sixty thousand grains of divine essence more in one go.


    ''I... I''ve reached my limit!''


    Panic shot through Austin as his body began to swell.


    It was only thanks to his strong physical strength that he didn''t explode in a cloud of blood and gore.


    ''Maybe it''s because of my physical strength that I could absorb more than a hundred thousand grains of the divine essence.


    I would have exploded and died otherwise, ''


    Austin wondered to himself.


    Austin''s physical strength could now match someone at the Earth Immortal Realm, and that was really something.


    Since he wasn''t an idiot, he didn''t dare to absorb any more divine essence.


    "Ha-ha! I absorbed more than thirty thousand grains of the divine essence and my fighting power was multiplied by at least ten times!"


    From the distance, self-satisfied wild laughter came from the successor of the Divine Sect.


    "Wow!"


    The others snapped to look at the person and gasped in astonishment.


    Ordinary masters at the Earth Immortal Realm reached their limit after absorbing four or five thousand grains of the divine essence and didn''t dare to push themselves further.


    But the successor of the Divine Sect absorbed a jaw-dropping thirty thousand grains, a little more than


    happened in centuries!


    When something like this happens, it means that the divine god may successfully reach the Shore of Rebirth!"


    Every single person in the army of the eight branches of pilgrims stared in shock.


    Meanwhile, all of a sudden, in the Divine Being''s World, a terrible force penetrated through a space node and a dark crack in space appeared.


    There was a moment of silence before a group of people rushed out of the space crack.


    "We finally arrived at the Divine Being''s World!"


    "Hurry up and find the Millstone of Reincarnation!"


    A mad scramble broke out as the group began to desperately search for the Millstone of Reincarnation.


    More and more space nodes in the Divine Being''s World began to crack and different groups of people broke into the world one after another.


    It wasn''t long before the eight supreme leaders of the Divine Being''s World sensed the disturbance.


    "This isn''t good! Creatures from the outside invaded our world!"


    "They must have heard that the Millstone of Reincarnation is rotating again and that the divine gods will go to the Shore of Rebirth.


    They want to obtain the opportunities given to the divine gods!


    Humph! The evil spirits of the outside worlds truly are greedy and want to take advantage of the divine gods!"


    "I don''t think it''s that simple.


    There isn''t any open passage to our world from the outside worlds and that was how we managed to maintain our isolation.


    Logically speaking, it would be impossibly difficult for the evil spirits from the outside worlds to enter our world on such a large scale.


    Unless... Unless a divine god from the outside was helping them!


    It''s likely that the divine gods outside want to take the divine cores and even want to seek an opportunity to reach the Shore of Rebirth!


    That must be why they sent these evil spirits from the outside worlds to invade our world!"


    Various opinions flew between the eight supreme leaders as they stared in horror at the unprecedented happenings in the Divine Being''s World.

 Chapter 3150 The Battle For Treasures

    "I''m afraid things would get even harder if the divine gods from the outside worlds arrive,"


    an old man in white robes warned. The white robes he wore elegantly swayed and made him seem ethereal despite the grave expression on his face.


    People called this old man King Tobian, the supreme leader of the Heaven Branch.


    "There''s a rule within the Divine Being''s World. Any outside divine god who dares to enter will suffer destruction and will become a corpse.


    No matter how powerful the divine gods are, none of them would dare to break in,"


    a human-shaped creature covered in black scales sneered. His long head and tusks turned the dark expression into something terrifying.


    This creature was the supreme leader of the Yaksha Branch, King Yates.


    "That''s right. There''s nothing to worry about.


    Moreover, the Divine Being''s World is the burying grounds of divine gods where so many rest in peace.


    Their trespassing will offend the divine gods resting in the Divine Being''s World and the consequences will be too heavy for them to bear,"


    a middle-aged man wearing a violet and golden crown gave them a smile almost as bright as the golden light that shone all over his body.


    He was the supreme leader of the Dragon Branch named King Andrew.


    "Let''s head over and guard the divine god!"


    The eight supreme leaders of the eight branches hurriedly led their people to the west of the continent.


    At the same time, at the land at the most far flung corner of the west, various treasures of a divine god constantly flew out from the hole on the millstone.


    Aside from the magic treasures, there were also precious magical pills, various kinds of cultivation methods and secret techniques, as well as all kinds of extremely valuable natural resources that kept emerging from the hole.


    A chance to get just one treasure of a divine god was enough to make any warrior go insane.


    Now, countless treasures erupted from the millstone before their very eyes.


    A bright light blazed in all the present warriors'' eyes. It didn''t matter if they were strong or weak as they all clambered over each other to rush towards the treasures.


    An all-out brawl broke out, not only between the people from the three thousand big and small worlds, but with the people from the eight branches who jumped into the fight to grab some treasures too.


    After all, the temptation of treasures of a divine god was too great and only a few people could possibly resist.


    "Ha-ha! A div


    incarnation also drew to a close.


    Corpses covered every inch of the ground as far as the eye could see and the blood spilled was enough to make a river of gore.


    From the bloody battlefield, it was easy to see how fierce the battle for treasures was.


    Those who obtained the divine god''s treasures were all ecstatic.


    While those who didn''t could only forlornly sigh and lick their wounds.


    "From now on, all the people of the eight branches should guard the Millstone of Reincarnation. No one''s allowed to get close to it!"


    The eight supreme leaders loudly announced after they suddenly arrived with their men.


    Once the eight supreme leaders gave the order, all the members of the eight branches of pilgrims swarmed forward the Millstone of Reincarnation and closely guarded it.


    "That old man has already been crushed by the Millstone of Reincarnation and there''s nothing left of him. Why are these people from the Divine Being''s World guarding the Millstone of Reincarnation?"


    Confusion filled the people from the three thousand big and small worlds when they saw what the people from the eight branches were doing.


    More than anything, the fact that none of the eight supreme leaders joined the fight for treasures heightened their suspicions.


    ''Isn''t it too late for them to arrive?


    Is any more precious treasure going to appear?''


    The people from the outside worlds thought to themselves.


    At this moment, all of them caught noises that made them freeze in their tracks.


    "Look, the Millstone of Reincarnation is over there!"


    "Sure enough. That''s a huge millstone!"


    Several groups of people appeared in the distant sky.

 Chapter 3151 Here Come All Major Forces (Part One)

    On the horizon, a swarm of people flew over at full speed.


    They were the same cultivators who had broken through the space nodes and barged into the Divine Being''s World not too long ago.


    "Humph! They''ve arrived. I didn''t expect them to be here so soon!"


    All the eight supreme leaders'' faces darkened.


    "What? Did I see it wrong? No, those are the people from our Divine Sect! Elder Klein is leading the team himself!" one of the cultivator from the Divine Sect shouted.


    "Look! Our Space Sect is also coming!" another cultivator shouted, pointing to a group of new arrivals.


    "Oh, it''s my grandpa! He came with the members of the Mu Clan!"


    The young talents from all the words couldn''t contain their joy and excitement at the sight of their own people.


    At the same time, they found that their people were being led by the elders.


    However, they was also a bit confused.


    All these young talents, including Austin, had experienced many ups and downs before getting the chance to come here. It could even be said that they had risked their own lives to come to the Divine Being''s World.


    But now, groups of cultivators from all major forces marched into this world directly and stopped right in front of the Millstone of Reincarnation.


    Reeling from a moment of shock, everyone walked up to the team sent by their respective sects, exchanging recent news and information, especially from back home.


    During this period, the young talents had developed and gained a lot after all kinds of trials. They not only made rapid progress in terms of strength, but also obtained all kinds of precious treasures.


    Especially at the conclusion of today''s battle for treasures, many people were able to grab magic treasures at the divine god level.


    "Elder Klein, this is an ancient Taoist scripture. It contains advanced methods the divine god used to cultivate. Although it is only the first half, it ho


    ay, he wouldn''t need to keep an eye on any of them.


    As for Prince Aldrich, he had long dashed out to the surface to take part in hunting magic treasures, together with all of his subordinates.


    It seemed that he had successfully grabbed a piece of divine treasure in his pocket.


    Thus, Austin was the only one who was underground now.


    Meanwhile, the Millstone of Reincarnation was running slowly in the distance between heaven and earth.


    The old Taoist priest was no longer in the hole on the Millstone, and there were only a few shocking traces of blood left.


    The eight supreme leaders were leading the massive army from the eight branches to guard the Millstone, and not a single soul was allowed to get close to it.


    Not far away from them, cultivators from all major forces had scattered in all directions, standing opposite the eight branches of pilgrims with covetous looks.


    "The Divine Being''s World is where the divine gods rest in peace. It is best that you stay away from here.


    The consequences will be unbearable for you if you disturb their sobriety here. You evil spirits of the outside worlds!"


    King Tobian, one of the eight supreme leaders, snapped at the horde of cultivators who were still ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 3152 Here Come All Major Forces (Part Two)

    "How dare you talk like that! You people must have obtained countless divine opportunities after guarding the Divine Being''s World for so many years.


    But those days have all gone forever. We won''t allow you to have it all to yourselves anymore!" one master from the major forces shouted out.


    "That''s right. We won''t just stand aside to see you people rule this divine place by yourselves. It really pisses me off at the mere thought that you''ve been here for much too long and taken way more than you deserve!"


    another master sneered fearlessly.


    Because they had a divine god from the outside world behind them, the major forces already knew the Divine Being''s World as well as the eight branches of pilgrims like the palm of their own hands.


    They came puffed up with pride. There was at least one heaven immortal in each group of cultivators now. Besides, they got the secret cards provided by the divine god who had their back.


    Because of this, even though the eight branches of pilgrims, especially their eight supreme leaders, were well-known for their superior power and strength, the major forces from outside were no longer afraid.


    After all, they were not the same primitive and crude warriors from inferior worlds anymore.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with them. We must focus. As soon as a divine core or a rune appears, we must rush over and snatch it!"


    Some of the heaven immortals from the major forces stared at the Millstone of Reincarnation in front of them, with sharp eyes. No one blinked for fear that they''d miss it if they did. They waited in anticipation as if it would jump out right away and slip out of their grasp.


    "You know the existence of divine core? How? How did you get to know about it and when?"


    The eight supreme leaders were all shocked at what they just heard.


    "Ha-ha..."


    This


    potlight, to sweep through the whole continent back and forth to search for Austin.


    It was all because Violet and the Heavenly Majestic Pot were found by the major forces. They were certain that Austin was also here with them. Thus, they used this time to settle their passing grudges and get their revenge.


    "Austin, come out and defend your honor! I want a fair battle with you!" one shouted.


    "Austin, hand over Darby to us now!"


    The young talents of different sects all appeared in the sky above the continent and shouted and screamed at the top of their lungs, trying to irritate Austin and force him out of his hiding place.


    In the past, when they were at the Primordial Road, Austin''s performance was so amazing that he had almost stolen all the limelight from these young talents, which made them feel robbed and wronged.


    They had all been waiting for this rare chance to teach him a lesson. Besides, after all of the trials that they had gone through, all of them had made significant leap in the development of their cultivation. They believed it was time for them earn some glory, by defeating no less than Austin himself.


    Everything and everyone was ready. All they had to do was to find Austin.

 Chapter 3153 The Abyss Of Darkness

    After figuring out what was going on, the eight supreme leaders ordered their men to stand by and to keep watch the area for outsiders.


    After all, those were personal matters among the outsiders. Thus, it had nothing to do with them.


    By then, almost everyone from the major sects in the three thousand big and small worlds had come to the Divine Being''s World.


    Many of them were really powerful.


    Since they were outnumbered, the eight supreme leaders did not want to engage nor fight with them.


    At the same time, Austin was mounted on a massive earth dragon as he moved at lightning speed under the ground.


    With the aid of his spiritual sense, he perceived the commotion overhead.


    Since he was too anxious to track down Violet and his other companions, he ignored the provocations from the talented, strong cultivators.


    He hid underground and concealed the aura of his spiritual soul using the Aura Disguising Skill.


    On top of that, his spiritual sense had become incredibly powerful since he possessed two treasures of the spiritual race: the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon.


    With his rare treasures, no one could locate him except if they were at the Divine Realm.


    "Austin Lin, aren''t you big on showing off?


    Why are you hiding from me? Are you afraid now? You don''t have the halls to go a few rounds with me?" Dempsey of the Mu Clan from the Hunting Cosmos shouted loudly as he floated in the sky.


    There was a glowing bow on his back, which released a formidable power.


    It was a magic bow that he had acquired and had successfully refined recently.


    The successor of the Divine Sect also showed up under the escort of several masters at the Earth Immortal Realm.


    "Austin Lin, you have killed our men more than once, and have offended our sect countless of times! You can''t escape now! Reveal yourself and let''s fight!" the successor said in an agitated tone.


    "Austin Lin, hand over our inherited magic treasure, the Space Ship, now!"


    The Holy Son of the Space Sect also made his appearance.


    Young talents of the most powerful forces came into sight one after another and showed no dissent from the majority''s aggravation towards Austin.


    Austin had made many enemies with many powerful forces.


    The leader of the underworld, the chief of the Mu Clan, the leader of the Space Sect, and the leader of the Divine Sect all had issues with Austin, and had failed to capture him themselves.


    It was impossible that they would let go of their rage because of the things that Austin had done to their clans and sects.


    "Austin Lin, the joint army of our underworld, the Divine S


    eight supreme leaders as soon as he noticed this.


    "The Abyss of Darkness is a forbidden area in the Divine Being''s World. It is considered the most dangerous and the mysterious place in the three thousand universes. Even divine gods avoided setting foot in it.


    These evil creatures from the outside worlds are ignorant and stupidly fearless. Oh well, just let them be.


    It''s none of our business anyway."


    The eight supreme leaders let out a cold sneer at the news.


    The cultivators from the powerful sects did not have much knowledge about the Divine Being''s World.


    Since they had not heard about the terrifying stories about the Abyss of Darkness, they plummeted straight into it without thinking twice.


    However, the eight supreme leaders knew how dangerous the Abyss of Darkness was.


    They were well aware that few of them could make it out of there alive.


    "Is it possible that they have been exposed?" Austin murmured to himself with furrowed eyebrows.


    Using his spiritual sense, he discovered that his pursuers had headed towards the Abyss of Darkness.


    Therefore, Austin maneuvered the earth dragon towards north.


    A moment later, he arrived at the Abyss of Darkness.


    "It seems that some formidable being is at the bottom of the abyss."


    Austin looked down and frowned.


    He was exceedingly sensitive to his environment since he had possessed the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon. Moreover, he had absorbed lots of chains of law power with the aid of the shackle of supreme enlightenment.


    However, since his friends might be hiding at the bottom of the abyss, he was determined to go down and to come to their rescue.


    Then, he activated the Omnipotent Lightness and descended to the bottom of the abyss.

 Chapter 3154 The World In The Abyss of Darkness

    "Is this the bottom of the abyss?"


    As Austin reached the bottom of the abyss, he looked around to check the environment.


    It surprised him that the pit was bright and sunny. Before coming down, he thought that it was a world of pitch blackness.


    In addition to the unexpected sunshine, the bottom of the abyss was vast and boundless.


    It seemed to be an independent world that had its own sun, atmosphere, and everything else that a world wound have. It was not the underground world that he had expected, which was usually dark and murky.


    Austin explored the area and saw many green mountains around, on which golden waterfalls were scattered like silk threads on a green paper. Peaks shrouded by rising immortal mist soared up into the sky. Tranquil and crystal-clear lakes were also not uncommon in the valleys. An aura of auspiciousness pervaded in every corner of the land along with the warm sunshine that touched his skin.


    It looked like a blessed land.


    Ahead of Austin was a crowd of people who made a commotion in the serene place. They talked in excitement and let out exclamations of admiration.


    Apparently, they were also stunned by the amazing underground world.


    It was evident that the outsiders who broke into the Divine Being''s World did not know how horrifying the Abyss of Darkness was. As they were deceived by the tranquil and beautiful scenery around them, they thought that it was an enchanted fairy land.


    If the native residents of the Divine Being''s World knew what the outsiders thought about the underground world, they would burst into laughter for their ignorance.


    "Search every inch of the this land!


    We must find Austin!"


    The cultivators from different sects dispersed and started their search. They planned to comb every corner of the underground world until Austin was found.


    The people of the Divine Sect, the underworld, the Mu Clan, and the Space Sect had the strongest desire to catch Austin. They wanted to capture Austin immediately and torture him with every conceivable means to vent their resentment.


    The four major sects were forces of supreme power in the three thousand big and small worlds.


    For a long time in the past, they bullied other sects and clans, and no one dared to fight back.


    This had changed, however, since Austin showed up. He had killed many disciples of the four sects and had never showed respect to them.


    Moreover, even their sect leaders had been publicly humiliated in their combats with Austin. They were extremely furious, but had no way to deal with him.


    Therefore, Austin had become the public enemy of the four major sects.


    None of them would find peace until they avenged the honor of their sects and killed Austin.


    "Ha-ha! You can''t catch me!"


    Austin flashed a playful smile on his face while initiating the Aura Disguising Skill to hide his aura. He approached the crowd of people and followed them in secret.


    He wanted to kill all of them, but he knew that it was not the right moment yet. He did not want to do anything before he found Violet, the Heav


    wisted its body creepily and gaped menacingly at the crowd of people at the foot of the hill.


    "Retreat!"


    At that moment, everyone was scared out of their wits. They used their bodily movement skills instantly and retreated in fluster.


    The shadow''s skill was so fatal that it killed a heaven immortal with one strike. Nobody dared to provoke it.


    Fortunately, the shadow of red mist on the slope did not chase after them.


    Austin saw everything that had happened on the slope in the distance. When he saw how the shadow of red mist killed the heaven immortal, he could not help but feel worried.


    The blood of Suzie and her brother was found on the slope. It was enough evidence for him that Violet, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, and all his friends must have come there earlier.


    In front of such a terrible enemy like the shadow of red mist, he knew that his friends were absolutely no match for it. The consequences would be unimaginable if they really encountered it!


    ''Could it be possible that Violet, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, and all the others had been killed by that shadow of red mist?'' Austin could not help but think of the worst probable situation.


    His mind was in a mess. As he stared at the shadow of red mist on the slope, he wanted to rush over and grab it as soon as possible. He thought of interrogating it about the whereabouts of his friends.


    However, Austin clearly knew that he was by no means a match for the dreadful monster.


    He would certainly be killed if he rushed over in recklessness.


    "What is this? Where did this ghost fire come from? Help! Somebody put me out of fire!"


    someone cried out of the blue.


    Everyone looked at the direction where the voice came from and saw that the body of an earth immortal was ablaze!


    However, it was not like any ordinary fire. The flames on his body were green!


    There was a ball of green fire in front of him, which came out of nowhere when everybody retreated from the slope. The earth immortal had run into it by accident and was burned in an instant.

 Chapter 3155 The Little Boy Showed Up Again

    ''Even a master at the Earth Immortal Realm failed to put out the flames.''


    Everyone present felt their hearts drop to their stomach.


    In spite that, the masters at the Earth Immortal Realm from other sects could only grit their teeth as they rushed towards the master who was on fire.


    One of them brushed past a hint of flame and was instantly engulfed in a blaze. Pure pain filled his deafening scream and suffering twisted his face into something unrecognizable.


    All the other cultivators could only step back in horror at the scene.


    "Look! There''s so many green flames!


    Run!"


    Various screams of horror echoed out one after the other.


    Green flames appeared out of thin air and flew towards people from all directions.


    "Damn it! We''re surrounded!


    What should we do?!"


    Everyone''s eyes darted everywhere as they tried to find a way out, each one of which was trembling like prey with nowhere to run.


    "Oh shit! I''m also surrounded!"


    Even Austin was caught unaware as dozens of clouds of green flames surrounded him.


    "Don''t be afraid. Take out the rune papers we got from the divine gods!"


    several masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm hollered at the panicking cultivators.


    A few yellow rune papers rose into the air that emitted a golden radiance that enveloped the crowd.


    These were gifts from the divine gods that those powerful forces were devoted to, and carried the divine gods'' immense powers.


    Thanks to the rune papers, a ragtag group of people from different powerhouses managed to destroy the space node and set foot in the Divine Being''s World''s territory.


    "Come on, let''s get out of this damn place."


    "I think Austin and his companions must have died here."


    "I agree. This place is full of danger. No matter how powerful and lucky Austin was, he won''t make it out of here alive."


    Under the protection of the yellow rune papers, the people from powerful sects quickly retreated to a distant place in the blink of an eye.


    "This isn''t good..." Austin murmured to himself.


    It would be impossible for him to sneak into the throngs of people from the major sects to run away as they were all too far away.


    At this point, the green flames emitted an even more powerful aura and slowly floated towards Austin.


    Ever


    ression.


    ''A place even a divine god wouldn''t risk entering.


    Obviously, it would be filled with danger, ''


    a shocked Austin barely managed to think to himself.


    "Let''s get out of here first. I have something to tell you."


    The little boy turned and gestured for him to follow.


    "Please wait a second, sir. I have several companions who broke into this place. I don''t know if they''re alive or dead.


    Sir, can you find a way to save them?"


    Austin''s worry for his friends was palpable in every word.


    "I see...


    I''ll read their fortunes and figure out their whereabouts."


    The little boy easily nodded in agreement.


    He pressed his fingers together while lowly murmuring to himself, so softly even Austin couldn''t catch the words despite standing next to him.


    Spatial energy gushed out from his fingers and rushed up the slope in the distance.


    "Humph!"


    Meanwhile, the red mist shadow on the slope coldly snorted and fixed its two scarlet eyes on the little boy.


    But despite its annoyance, it didn''t get in the way for it was aware that it was no match for the little boy.


    "Yes, there were several people who was at that red slope before and two of them bled.


    No worries. They''re all still alive,"


    the little boy said to Austin after a moment.


    "They''re still alive... Really?


    Where did they go?"


    Anxiety flared within Austin''s heart at the little boy''s words.


    However, when he heard that his friends left the slope alive, a slight weight was lifted off his shoulders.

 Chapter 3156 Fallen Phoenix Slope

    "They might have left, or they might have gone deep into the Abyss of Darkness,"


    the little boy replied.


    ''What? They delved deep into the Abyss of Darkness?''


    Austin''s heart sank.


    ''Even the divine gods would avoid setting foot in the Abyss of Darkness.


    If Violet and the others were in the depths of the Abyss of Darkness, their lives would be in jeopardy, '' Austin worriedly thought.


    "Let''s get out of here first." The little boy casually waved his hand.


    In one swift motion, he left the abyss and took Austin with him. They were instantly transported into the woods nearby.


    "Sir, I didn''t expect you to leave a spiritual soul mark on me,"


    Austin commented.


    He sensed that the little boy in front of him was a spiritual soul mark instead of his real form.


    "That''s because I have a favor to ask."


    The little boy tuned to face Austin.


    "Oh? What can I do for you, sir?"


    Austin asked, a little curious.


    "Lately, many divine gods in the Divine Being''s World would be on their way to the Millstone of Reincarnation to reach the Shore of Rebirth.


    If possible, I hope you can acquire a divine core for me,"


    the little boy answered.


    "A divine core?" Austin repeated, puzzled.


    It was the first time that he had heard about it.


    Seeing that Austin was confused, the boy explained what a divine core was.


    According to him, if the fallen divine gods in the Divine Being''s World wanted to head for the Shore of Rebirth, they had to accept the test of the Millstone of Reincarnation.


    During the process, there''s the possibility that two rare treasures will be produced.


    The first one was the divine core, while the other was the rebirth rune paper.


    The divine core was a combination of the divine god''s essence and power they had acquired in their lifetime.


    Even divine gods died once they reached the end of their lives. But if they happened to integrate a divine core before they passed away, they would be able to start a new life and live another life time.


    The rebirth rune paper, on the other hand, was a treasure that all the divine gods in the world dreamed of possessing.


    Once a divine god acquired a rebirth rune paper, he would be led to the Shore of Rebirth by nature''s laws.


    For divine gods, there were only a handful of treasures that could entice them.


    The divine core and the rebirth rune paper were among the things they were eager to get.


    "Alas! Every time the Millstone of Reincarnation starts to rotate, there will be a turmoil.


    All the


    "But since I am here, I might as well explore it," he murmured to himself. The excitement was visible in his eyes.


    He could not control his excitement as if he had found a rare treasure. Wasting no time, he sat cross-legged and unleashed his spiritual sense to perceive the red-mist covered hill.


    After taking a quick scan of the place, Austin exclaimed, "It is indeed a dangerous place!"


    Under the ground, endless cruel, evil, dark, and rotten energy followed his spiritual sense and was coming at him.


    ''The Earth Energy here has turned into all kinds of negativity.


    No wonder this area is filled with risks and danger.


    According to the records of the ancient books on geography, the places that brimmed in negative energies are prone to attract the evil things and become dangerous, '' Austin thought to himself.


    The evil Earth Energy in the ground was rushing towards him.


    Austin was quick on his fight and noticed it dashing onto him.


    "Stop!"


    To fight off the evil Earth Energy, Austin quickly made several gestures using his hands to perform the Earth-energy Manipulating Skill of the Earth Exploring Technique.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The earth began to shake vigorously.


    A moment later.


    Puff!


    Austin''s face turned pale and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Humph! I will be back in a moment!"


    Then, Austin activated the Omnipotent Lightness, and left the Abyss of Darkness.


    He dove deep into the earth and traveled underground at lightning speed.


    An hour later, he had found dozens of earth dragons and tamed them using the Dragon-trapping Skill. He once again came back to the slope covered in red mist in the Abyss of Darkness.

 Chapter 3157 The Earth-guarding Ghost

    "Suppress it!"


    Austin shouted.


    All of a sudden, dozens of huge earth dragons rushed from the ground to the bottom of the slope. They arranged themselves in a special formation as they released an immense fireball of suppressing power.


    The earth dragon was condensed from the Earth Energy, which contained rich earth law. It could overpower or even change the topography and the flow of energy of a land.


    The dozen earth dragons roared in unison


    and caused the whole underground world to tremble.


    "Humph!"


    On the slope, the shadow-like creature formed from the red mist appeared again. It looked at Austin coldly and snorted.


    Then, several dark earth dragons appeared underground of the slope, and released terrifying murderous will.


    The black earth dragons were condensed by the extremely dangerous and evil Earth Energy there. They were very ferocious, and they specialized in gathering all the evil spirits in the Divine Being''s World.


    In that world, all the dangerous and evil areas were heavily guarded by those mutated earth dragons.


    If an ordinary creature encountered them, he would definitely die in the blink of an eye.


    "Go!"


    Under the control of Austin''s mind, dozens of yellowish brown earth dragons fought fiercely with the black earth dragons.


    Both sides wanted to control the land.


    The battle shook the earth and mountains with a booming and deafening sound.


    It was Austin''s first time to control and maneuver so many earth dragons at once into fighting such a large-scale battle.


    Austin benefited a lot from the process.


    His cultivation base in the Earth Exploring Technique gradually got higher and higher!


    Nearly two hours later...


    In a flash, Austin went straight to the slope where the creature from the red fog emerged.


    The shadow condensed from the red fog stretched out its claws and tried to grab Austin.


    Immediately, Austin stomped his foot slightly on the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The impact of his stomp resulted in a violent tremor, which emitted a strong force and charged towards the figure in the red fog.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Austin moved his body and dodged the attack of the shadow-like creature.


    Although he couldn''t control the land yet, he had exerted a significant amount of influence on it.


    "Go to hell!"


    The figure in the red fog was enraged. It cursed Austin coldly as it chased after him.


    Austin continued to use all kinds of secret techniques of t


    echnique, Austin successfully entered one treacherous place after another.


    He had managed to survive the Fire Dragon Evil Land, the Land of Corpse-lifting Ghosts, and the Land of Dark and Bright Eyes.


    Each of these places were menacing and filled with evil spirits and creatures.


    If other cultivators came across those dangerous areas, they could only turn around and escape as fast as they could.


    However, Austin saw it as a good chance to improve his Earth Exploring Technique.


    If he were in the outside world, he would never face such places that were fraught with danger his entire life.


    Two days later...


    "Well, if I keep going forward, I shall soon set foot in the core area of this world.


    Forget it. With my current strength, even if I am an expert in the Earth Exploring Technique, I may not be able to go deep into the core area of this abyss,"


    Austin muttered as he looked ahead.


    Without hesitation, he turned around and went outside.


    Soon, he left the Abyss of Darkness and returned to the ground.


    "Damn it! I wanted to kill that brat Austin myself, but I didn''t expect him to die in the Abyss of Darkness.


    What a big regret it is!"


    someone shouted.


    "Don''t be so unhappy. I''m here,"


    a voice came from behind the man.


    A young talent from the Divine Sect was lamenting over not being able to murder Austin. Although he wasn''t as outstanding as the successors of the sect, he could still be considered as a young genius.


    He was just talking about Austin with his companions and was complaining to them how he was not able to kill him personally.


    All of a sudden, someone answered behind him.

 Chapter 3158 A Bloody Killing (Part One)

    "Who''s there?"


    The young genius was furious. At the same time, he had a bad feeling in his heart. The premonition was so strong that he suddenly whirled around to check.


    Those who were chatting with him were also curious and turned around to see what was going on.


    "It''s Austin!"


    They were stunned when they saw him.


    They had just been talking about the man and, somehow, had been unable to feel a thing when he had approached them from behind.


    "Are you from the Divine Sect?"


    Austin asked calmly, measuring the young man up and down.


    This very same person had been shouting about how he wanted to kill Austin. In fact, he had gone so far as to say that he regretted not being able to kill Austin with his own hands.


    But now that Austin was actually standing squarely in front of him, his heart skipped a beat and began to tremble with coldness.


    He had witnessed Austin''s performance on the Primordial Road and knew exactly how powerful he was.


    "Yes, I''m a disciple of the Divine Sect.


    My grandfather is one of the elders.


    Austin, if you dare do something to me, or so much as think about that, my grandfather will never let you live!"


    The young man pretended to remain calm as he uttered those words.


    He had brought in a mention of his grandfather in the specific hope that it would drive some fear into Austin''s heart. In reality, his grandfather was just an ordinary elder of the Divine Sect.


    "You just said that you regret not being able to kill me with your own hands.


    Now, you have a chance.


    Come over here and kill me,"


    Austin said flatly while walking towards the young man step by step.


    To this moment, he had found no information about Violet, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, and all of his friends, nor had he found any traces of them. In fact, he didn''t even know if he was on the right track. He was unsure of whether they were still alive or dead. Extreme worries were torturing him so much that


    y, they were all earth immortals!


    "Alright! I killed those young disciples, and here come some old bastards!"


    Austin stood still and murmured in the same flat tone to himself.


    The four old men were all from the Divine Sect.


    They had sensed a fight going on here from afar, so they had immediately rushed over to check.


    "Austin, it''s you!"


    The four old men recognized him at first glance.


    They had seen the man several times on the Primordial Road.


    "Did you kill all these disciples of our Divine Sect? That''s unforgivable!"


    The four old men looked at the heap of headless corpses on the ground, feeling extremely shocked and enraged.


    "Yes, I killed them all.


    There will be four new corpses as well when I kill all of you too,"


    Austin coldly replied.


    Violet, the Heavenly Divine Pot, and the rest of his friends were still missing, and even after this fight, he had no idea what had happened to them. The main culprits behind this whole thing were sure to be one of those major sects.


    Therefore, Austin felt furious whenever he saw anyone of those major sects. He had a strong desire to kill them.


    He began walking towards the four old men as soon as he finished his words.


    "Son of a bitch! How dare you!"


    The four old men were both surprised and furious.

 Chapter 3159 A Bloody Killing (Part Two)

    They were earth immortals and belonged to the Divine Sect, which was one of the most powerful sects known to all.


    Almost every single person on the three thousand big and small worlds would treat them with extreme respect, owing to their excellent martial arts skills and their social status in the Divine Sect.


    But this young man in front of them was showing them no respect at all. He was just walking towards them with a sneering smile on face.


    This was overt despise and contempt!


    "Austin, go to hell, you bastard!"


    The four earth immortals roared with fury and used their secret skills at the same time. Four streams of powerful energy attacked Austin and hit him in unison.


    Austin merely stood where he was, showing no sign of dodging away the attack. With that sneering smile still on his face, he suddenly stamped his foot on the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Four streaks of energy came out of the earth and suddenly morphed into four giant earth dragons which soared up into the sky.


    "What are those things? I have never seen those beasts before!"


    The four earth immortals knew nothing about the Earth Exploring Technique. Seeing the four mountain-size and fully transparent dragons, they were all terrified.


    The four dragons were constantly roaring fiercely, with voices powerful enough to shake the heaven and the earth.


    Suddenly, four streams of immensely powerful Earth Energy rushed out from those dragons and darted toward the four earth immortals.


    "Retreat!"


    Feeling the terrible power of the four earth dragons, the four earth immortal didn''t dare stay and fight anymore. They turned around and ran away hurriedly.


    "Do you think you can escape from me?"


    Austin sneered and stamped on the ground once again.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Four more earth dragons morphed out of the ground and blocked the path of his enemies.


    Puff! Puff!


    The eight earth dragons flew across the sky, their huge bodies causing loud noises. They crushed those immortals into pastes of


    Array were also deployed onboard this vessel. With the combined hiding effect of the Space Ship and the Track-hiding Array, not even a trace of Austin could be detected.


    His own Aura Disguising Skill was also pretty powerful.


    Therefore, even a heaven immortal could not perceive his aura at all now.


    That was the only reason why Austin had dared to show up in public and treat all of those martial arts masters with arrogance. He could successfully run if it became necessary.


    Shortly after Austin had left, the heaven immortal of the Divine Sect arrived where Austin had been.


    "Austin, don''t run away! Be a man and come fight with me!"


    Looking at the corpses and pastes of flesh and blood all over the ground, the heaven immortal was so furious that he almost went crazy. However, he could not perceive any trace of Austin. In exasperation, he had to roar at the sky to vent his wrath.


    The sound waves were so powerful that they spread out over the entire continent.


    "What the hell? Austin is also here?"


    The people of the other sects were shocked when they heard that roar. They all rushed over to have a look and see what was going on.


    Austin had already left the place, but when he heard the roar of the heaven immortal of the Divine Sect, his face darkened and he stopped right where he was, becoming motionless.

 Chapter 3160 Fight Against The Heaven Immortal Realm Masters

    The Heaven Immortal Realm master from the Divine Sect was hovering above the clouds. His strong spiritual sense was emanated in all directions, trying to detect Austin.


    Soon, the cultivators from different sects came one after another.


    A large number of people gathered in that area to search for Austin.


    "Man, have you found the whereabouts of that bastard Austin?"


    The newly arrived cultivators eagerly asked the Heaven Immortal Realm master of the Divine Sect.


    "He was just recently here where he killed many of my fellow Divine Sect members.


    But before I could arrive here, he had already vanished without a trace,"


    the master from the Divine Sect said with a gloomy face.


    "Humph! I didn''t expect Austin to be so good at hiding himself,"


    a Heaven Immortal Realm master from another sect said.


    "That''s because the magic treasure of our sect, the Space Ship, fell into his hands.


    Otherwise, how could he be so adept at hiding?"


    a master from the Space Sect answered in contempt.


    "I almost forget that the Space Ship is in his hand!


    No wonder we can''t find him even with our strength!"


    The other masters were surprised to hear that.


    "Austin you bastard, stop being a coward and come out of hiding!


    If you truly are as powerful as you say, then why are you hiding from us? Show yourself!"


    The Heaven Immortal Realm master from the Divine Sect couldn''t cease his anger. He roared again in frustration, as the sound hit all every corner of the world.


    "As you wish."


    A faint voice appeared out of nowhere.


    The masters were quick to activate their spiritual sense and followed the sound.


    Hundreds of thousands of miles away, Austin stood on the head of an earth dragon and dove quickly underground.


    At least fifty or sixty earth dragons followed Austin


    Meanwhile, dozens of earth dragons galloped underground at the same time. The earth beneath shook violently with each of the dragons'' movement.


    This was equivalent to a large-scale movement of Earth Energy.


    Above the ground, tens of thousands of miles of ground was fluctuating up and down as if a violent earthquake took place.


    "What''s happening?" In the Divine Being''s World, countless creatures were terrorized by the violent earthquake.


    "It seems to be Austin''s trick!"


    ere recorded in ancient books found in the three thousand big and small worlds.


    Therefore, some of the knowledgeable and experienced Heaven Immortal Realm masters from the strong forces could recognize these earth dragons.


    "No matter what, we can''t let Austin escape this time. I''ll skin him alive and break every bone in his body!"


    the master from the Divine Sect roared.


    "That''s right!


    How could a young man make us, the powerful great masters, look like fools?!


    If we can''t kill him, our reputation will be damaged!"


    The other masters nodded in agreement.


    Then, all the masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm rushed towards the earth dragons.


    The two sides fought vigorously.


    Underground, about a hundred thousand miles away, Austin could clearly perceive what was going on.


    "Shackle!"


    Under the control of Austin''s mind, the shackle of supreme enlightenment in his body rushed out.


    In an instant, the shackle appeared above the head of a Heaven Immortal Realm master.


    Waves of law power instantly surrounded the master.


    "What the hell is this?! It''s actually suppressing my realm!"


    The master''s face turned pale in horror. He felt his power getting weaker and weaker.


    Not long ago, the shackle of supreme enlightenment had absorbed a lot of chains of law power that the divine god had given off before he was ground up by the Millstone of Reincarnation, and the power contained in the shackle was already very powerful.


    It could even affect a master at the Heaven Immortal Realm!

 Chapter 3161 Austin Displayed His Skills

    It only took a split second for the man ''s strength to drop from the Heaven Immortal Realm to the Earth Immortal Realm. The skills and strength that he cultivated over the years were destroyed in an instant.


    Upon Austin''s command, several earth dragons attacked the heaven immortal relentlessly.


    Puff!


    The heaven immortal was thrown into the air with so much force that his body sustained injuries and blood trickled out of his mouth.


    Good thing, he used to be a heaven immortal. His body was strong and unbreakable compared to any earth immortal, thus it could endure his injuries.


    Otherwise, the force that hit him would have crushed his body on the spot.


    Austin wasted no more time and focused on his next target.


    He stood mightily while under the ground as he stared coldly at the heaven immortal from the Divine Sect. He was next on Austin''s list.


    It was he who mocked Austin, that he should not run away if he was not a coward.


    It was these words that triggered Austin and made him mad with anger.


    He went on a killing spree, fighting with dozens of heaven immortals at the same time!


    Austin unleashed the shackle of supreme enlightenment and it hovered above the head of the heaven immortal of the Divine Sect. Immediately, he was shrouded by waves of formidable law power.


    This kind of law power contained the power of law and order of a divine god. It was by no means a weak tea.


    The heaven immortal felt his energy slipped out of his body, and even his realm fell to a lower level.


    At the same time, at least a dozen of earth dragons pounced on him with a never ending force and brutality.


    Bang!


    The heaven immortal was hurled forcefully into the air. He became unrecognizable as an invisible force wounded his body and squeezed his blood out of him.


    He was seriously injured!


    "Ouch! You bastard!"


    the heaven immortal screamed in pain. He could not believe Austin could beat him up like this.


    "Didn''t you tell me not to run away? Your wish is my command. That''s why I''m still here. What are you going to do now?"


    Austin replied with a sneer.


    His words angered the heaven immortal, and his eyes became ablaze with fury.


    "Puff!"


    He was so furious that he spewed another mouthful of blood on the ground to spite Austin.


    "Watch out! He has mastered the Earth Exploring Technique!


    This technique could control the energy flow of the earth and it could destroy all of us. Do not underestimate his power.


    Focus your attention on him. Do not fight on your own. We should merge our powers and fight him as one!"


    a heaven immortal shouted.


    In the ancient times, several Earth Masters from the Earth gained a remarkable reputation throughout the three thousand big and small worlds


    on''t believe he''s unbreakable. He''s just a young man. As long as we''re united, then we can defeat  him.


    Let''s not waste any more time. He''s growing stronger by the day. We should finish him as soon as possible!" the heaven immortal from the Divine Sect snapped in frustration.


    His eyes were filled with cold, killing intent.


    A million miles away, Austin sat cross-legged on top of an earth-dragon''s head. He listened to their conversation and heard their every word clearly.


    "Don''t trouble yourself. If something happens to Violet and the Heavenly Majestic Pot, or any of my fellows, you don''t have to look for me. I will come to you and knock on your doors. I will even the score with all of you!"


    Austin murmured and  smiled to himself.


    Before long, the earth dragon disappeared together with Austin.


    Meanwhile, the major forces went back to their own rally points one after another.


    Inside the headquarters of the eight branches of pilgrims, Austin was also the dominant topic of their conversation.


    "This young man is beyond my wildest imagination. I did not expect a young man like him to be so capable!


    He''s a real genius!"


    All the eight supreme leaders learned about what happened through their spiritual sense. They were so impressed that they could not help but praise Austin.


    Right at this moment, a loud sound buzzed through the entire space.


    It echoed in the entire Divine Being''s World.


    On one of the divine mountains above the continent, the lid of a red coffin was slowly pushed open from the inside.


    The entire Divine Being''s World fell into a complete silence by the strange sound.


    The cultivators and all the living creatures looked around each other as they sensed what was going to happen.


    Only the eerie sound coming from the burial  place left as the lid slowly moved.

 Chapter 3162 Another Divine God Headed Towards The Shore Of Rebirth

    "Another divine god is heading towards the Shore of Rebirth!"


    Everyone in the Divine Beings'' World had heard about what was about to happen.


    "All of you escort our divine god to the Shore of Rebirth!"


    the eight supreme leaders ordered.


    They rounded up their men and commanded them to guard every keep in the Divine Being''s World.


    "Get ready to take the divine core and the rebirth rune papers from the divine god!"


    The leaders of the different powerful sects and clans from the outside worlds told their men.


    While underground, Austin had perceived what was happening on the surface.


    "Looks like another divine god is going to the Shore of Rebirth," Austin murmured.


    He stared at the red coffin over his head and got a little excited himself.


    ''Once the divine core emerges, I will take it and give it to that elder, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Bang!


    Finally, the lid of the red coffin opened and slipped down to the side.


    A middle-aged man who emitted a blinding red light suddenly stood up from the coffin.


    The instant he showed up, the sky and the earth in the Divine Being''s World shook vigorously.


    Then, a terrifying amount of power instantly filled the entire world.


    Everyone trembled with fear upon sensing the formidable power.


    The middle-aged man was tall, handsome, and well-built. He had a quiet and somber demeanor.


    However, he did not open his eyes.


    "Alas! It is my time."


    The middle-aged man sighed and slowly stepped out of the coffin.


    Then, he headed towards west.


    A single stride from him crossed a span of over ten million miles!


    "Congratulations! We bid you luck, and we hope you reach the Shore of Rebirth and live forever!"


    the eight supreme leaders said loudly simultaneously.


    The men under their command followed suit. Their booming voices quivered the whole sky.


    "Activate all the sacred altars and ignite the all holy fires. Let us pray together and wish our divine god a successful rebirth!"


    one of the eight supreme leaders shouted at the top of his lungs.


    It had become a tradition in the Divine Being''s World that every time a divine god would go to the Shore of Rebirth, such a ritual would be held.


    In a few seconds, the middle-aged man had reached the Millstone of Reincarnation, which was located at the end of the west of the continent.


    Then, he finally opened his eyes.


    Swoosh!


    Two rays of red light instantly shot out from his eyes and shone on the gigantic Millstone of Reincarnation.


    Recently, the Millstone of Reincarnation had been rotating at a prodigious speed.


    The ancient word ''reincarnation'' flashed in the lower part of the millstone, and emitted such a daunting light that it was impossible for people to look straight at it.


    The eight supreme leaders and their troops stood far away from the middle-aged man, and so did the members of the different powerful forces from the outside worlds.


    None of them dared to get too close to him.


    ''If we stand too close to that divine god, he might feel uncomfortable and get mad at us, '' they thought.


    Austin had also arrived at the field near the Milestone of Rebirth. Since he was hiding below the ground, he fixed his eyes on the middle-aged man through his spiritual sense.


    Dead silence envel


    The sword flew forward.


    "If someone gets in my way, he or she will die!" the master at the Heaven Immortal Realm declared.


    He had spent his whole life studying swordsmanship. There was no way that he would give up such a forbidding sword. Then, he stretched out his hand to grab the sword.


    Out of the blue, a shackle as big as a ball appeared above his head.


    An overwhelming power came out of the shackle and fell on him.


    In an instant, his vital energy realm had fallen to the Earth Immortal Realm.


    "This sword has no owner. How can you be so rude and not allow others to compete with you over it?"


    A faint voice resounded. Suddenly, a young man appeared beside him and held the sword in his hand.


    It was none other than Austin.


    "Austin Lin, it''s you!


    How dare you show your face in front of us?"


    The tall and thin master recognized Austin immediately. He was astounded and furious at the same time.


    "Yes, it''s me. Aren''t you all looking for me?" Austin responded coldly as he looked at the master of the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Holding the long sword in his hand, he felt its great power and was overjoyed.


    The rest of the masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm were also surprised at Austin''s sudden appearance.


    "Kill him!"


    Then, the rest of the masters of the Heaven Immortal Realm instantly closed in on Austin.


    Austin smiled wryly at them. He knew that there were over a hundred earth dragons under the ground. Even if he could not defeat all the masters around him, he was confident that he could get away with the help of the earth dragons.


    Therefore, he was not afraid of the masters at all.


    "Austin Lin, you''re doomed!"


    "Ha-ha! You cannot escape us this time!"


    The masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm wore ferocious looks on their faces as they readied to take out Austin.


    Just as they were about to launch their attacks on him, screams of shock resounded.


    "Oh my god! Look!


    Isn''t that a rebirth rune paper?"


    "Yes, that''s the rebirth rune paper.


    It finally appeared!"


    In an instant, the area fell silent.


    All the cultivators stopped fighting.


    They all turned to look at the Millstone of Reincarnation.

 Chapter 3163 Troops Of An Isolated Alien Space

    At this point, the middle-aged man had disappeared into the Rebirth of Millstone hole and he was nothing but a bloody pulp.


    After a while, a golden rune paper came down from the sky and floated above the millstone. It emitted dazzling lights.


    Everyone present fixed their eyes on the magnificent rune paper floating in the air.


    As they watched it, everyone had a hungry look in their eyes.


    How could they not? This was the rebirth rune paper.


    All the divine gods would get crazy over it, and would bend over backward to get their hands on this desirable item.


    Although the rebirth rune paper was a priceless treasure for the divine gods, it was useless for ordinary cultivators.


    However, if the cultivators could get it and give it to the divine god, they would be handsomely rewarded.


    "Once the divine god gets this rune paper, he could get to the Shore of Rebirth? What kind of place is the Shore of Rebirth?"


    Austin stared at the glowing golden rune paper with great curiosity.


    "Get ready!" the eight supreme leaders simultaneously announced.


    As soon as they gave orders, the troops of the eight branches surrounded the Millstone of Reincarnation. The soldiers drew out their weapons and looked at the outsiders alertly.


    The eight branches of pilgrims were born to escort the divine god to the Shore of Rebirth.


    From the moment they were born, they knew their mission and would spend the rest of their lives to carry it out.


    "We must get this rebirth rune paper!"


    The people from major sects couldn''t contain their greed. They felt more and more excited, and their breathing hitched from anticipation. They were visibly overwhelmed out of sheer excitement.


    The leader of each force had made a deal with a divine god.


    If their members could get the rebirth rune paper or the divine core and give them to the divine god, they would get a handsome reward such as treasures of great value.


    Moreover, the divine god would help them rule the world, and help their sects get a prosperous future.


    The cultivators from various factions were thrilled at this mere thought��their leaders had made a pact with a divine god!


    The atmosphere was so tense that a fight could break out at any moment.


    "Come on!"


    "This rebirth rune paper belongs to our sect. Anyone who dares to get in our way will be killed!"


    "Get out of my way! The rebirth rune paper is ours!"


    After a while, the place was filled with people threatening and claiming the rune for themselves.


    All of them tried their best to rush towards the golden rune paper.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    An endless tide of energy swept towards the Millstone of Reincarnation.


    The powerful forces unleashed all kinds of strong martial arts skills or used formidable magic treasures to attack the people of the eight branches of pilgrims.


    "No one can stand in the way of our divine god reaching the Shore of Rebirth. You committed severe crimes, and you all deserve to die in our hands,"


    the eight supreme leaders declared firmly.


    Maximizing their full potential, they transformed and revealed their true selves.


    King Tobian was a tall man dressed in white cl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    one by one.


    No one dared to look him in the eye.


    After all, they were trying to take an item away from the divine god.


    "Ha-ha! Stop bluffing. You are at your weakest. Do you think you can fool me?


    You better hand over the rune paper to me obediently.


    Otherwise, I will destroy your spiritual soul!"


    a voice that came from the depths of the void mocked abruptly.


    Boom!


    A huge space teleportation channel appeared.


    An army of strange looking creatures emerged out of the channel. Every single one of them had an evil aura around them.


    "They work for the gods of darkness!"


    On the millstone, the middle-aged man narrowed his eyes.


    Back then, the battle between the gods of light and the gods of darkness was ruthless.


    This middle-aged man was also one of the divine gods from the ancient times. So he immediately recognized them.


    On the other hand, in the three thousand big and small worlds, other formidable beings noticed what was happening in the Divine Being''s World.


    "This is not good. The people who work for the gods of darkness crossed the Sea of Chaos and arrived here!"


    "What are they up to? Do they want a share?"


    "Are those dark gods still dreaming of returning?"


    Through their spiritual sense, they saw the strange-looking creatures in the Divine Being''s World.


    "Damn it! They are the subordinates of the gods of darkness.


    They are from those isolated alien spaces!" the eight supreme leaders exclaimed.


    They had shock written all over their faces.


    "They are the subordinates of the gods of darkness? They are from isolated alien spaces? Who the hell are they talking about?"


    The cultivators who were unfamiliar with the situation there were confused.


    "The gods of darkness!"


    Under the ground, Austin was shaken up.


    He still remembered his journey to the evil world and the divine world under the Karakoram Mountain on Earth back then.


    ''The gods of darkness and their men had fled to the depth of the Sea of Chaos long time ago.


    I can''t believe they returned, '' Austin thought, flabbergasted at their sudden intervention.

 Chapter 3164 Rebirth Out Of Reach (Part One)

    The army was formed by creatures coming from many isolated alien spaces and to say that there were a lot of them was an understatement. Added up, they were overwhelmingly more than the total number of the eight branches of pilgrims and the sects of the three thousand big and small worlds.


    These creatures from the isolated alien spaces came in a wide variety of shapes and sizes. Some of them looked plain and ordinary, while some of them even looked like humans. A huge majority of these creatures looked peculiar and never before seen by people in this world.


    Noticeably, they all had one common characteristic. They were all like a masses of mysterious ice, emitting cold aura around them.


    More than trillions of these outer space creatures continued to swarm in, which made the air of this world drop to freezing temperatures in an instant.


    In fact, it quickly fell to a few hundred degrees below zero!


    "Brr...It''s so... c... cold!"


    Some of the weaker cultivators couldn''t help shaking and trembling. Their warm breaths froze into a flurry as soon as it left their mouths.


    "Old man, hand over the rebirth rune paper!"


    As soon as the army appeared, its soldiers surrounded the middle-aged man.


    The leader of the army was a handsome and bewitching evil man with soft limbs, a long red tail, sporting an sinister smile on his face.


    "Humph! How dare you people from the isolated alien spaces enter our world? What made you think that you could just come in like this?"


    The middle-aged man on the millstone snorted, his eyes narrowing into slits as he stared down on the army leader.


    "Tell me, old man. Is there any difference between the positive world and the negative world from your point of view?


    Although they are also from the positive world, their real purpose is to snatch your rebirth rune paper, too


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    steriously powerful flag.


    The black flag was indeed very powerful. Terrifying energy burst out of it and into the sky, which made the middle-aged man''s face twist in pain. Try as he might, he could not get himself free from its control.


    "I can''t believe that Hackett is still alive! That damn brat!"


    The middle-aged man was a little surprised. Then he patted the top of his head and a bright divine light shot out of his skull, charging forward to meet the black flag.


    "Snatch the rebirth rune paper now!"


    At this moment, several Heaven Immortal Realm masters from the three thousand big and small worlds also rushed over, holding the magic treasures or runes given by their gods, and fiercely attacked the middle-aged man.


    Aaaargh!��


    The middle-aged man raised his head and roared to the sky. With all the strength he could muster, he reached out his hand and patted the top of the head several more times. Once again, beams of bright divine light shot out from his head and blocked all the attacks one by one. The Heaven Immortal Realm masters were thrown back with the sheer force of the divine light.


    "That''s not gonna stop us, old man! You are now a spent arrow. Let me see how long you can hold on!"

 Chapter 3165 Rebirth Out Of Reach (Part Two)

    the army leader sneered with evil eyes.


    The enemy was right. The middle-aged man had consumed too much energy when he was ground up by the Millstone of Reincarnation. His entire body was now a bloody pulp and all he got now was his spiritual soul.


    Now, he would have to rely on the last bit of the original energy essence if to hold on!


    The eight supreme leaders of pilgrims wanted to rush over and help.


    However, a large group of masters were proving to be too much of a distraction.


    Many of the masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm in the three thousand big and small worlds, as well as a large number of masters from the isolated alien spaces, left the eight supreme leaders no chance to charge over.


    Bang!


    Sure enough, a moment later, the middle-aged man''s body flew out.


    "How sad. A strong but dying tiger is being bullied by mere lapdogs!"


    At this point, the middle-aged man''s body became much more illusory.


    Being a god, he never expected that he would be hurt by mere mortals, one day.


    Bam!


    Within a short while, the middle-aged man was hit again. To make matters worse, one of his arms had been ripped from his body and torn into pieces.


    "Hmm... Will my path to rebirth end here?"


    The middle-aged man looked around and felt sad as reality started to dawn on him.


    Back when he was at the peak of his strength, these inferior creatures in front of him could be killed with one breath.


    Today, he was actually forced by these ants into a corner, and his road to the Shore of Rebirth seemed to be cut short, just when he was merely half-step away from it.


    In his desperation, he didn''t really feel much anger. What he had was only deep sadness and somehow, disappointment.


    Bam!


    The middle-aged man was hit again. T


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    thought of what the little boy had once told him.


    It was true that this middle-aged man had been looking forward to this day for a long time in the Divine Being''s World.


    This kind of ending to his long journey was truly heartbreaking.


    "Well, let me try my best to help you."


    Austin closed his eyes and bit his lip.


    The next moment, he burst out from his spot and traveled through the underground of the continent at lightning speed.


    Less than a minute later, he was back to where he was.


    Behind him were more than 200 earth dragons!


    After being injured last time, Austin learned his lesson and made a breakthrough in his Earth Exploring Technique. Now he could control more than 200 earth dragons at a time!


    "I hope you can be of some help, Layne''s Ruler."


    Austin then summoned the Layne''s Ruler.


    At the same time, he quickly went through all the secret skills and trump cards that he had in his mind.


    Austin was going to try his best and exhaust all his trump cards to help the middle-aged man!


    The sight of a god in such despair and helplessness deeply moved him!


    After all, Austin was a man with a heart and a strong sense of justice!

 Chapter 3166 Fight Over The Rebirth Rune Paper

    After all the hysterics subsided on the surface, Austin dramatically emerged from the underground with more than two hundred earth dragons.


    With the Omnipotent Lightness and the Distance-shortening Technique, Austin moved fast like lightning. It was so unexpected that everyone on the surface was astounded.


    After being activated, the Layne''s Ruler checked and pointed out a route that was shortest and safest. Austin headed straight to the side of the golden rune.


    He couldn''t help but sigh in awe. The magic power of the Layne''s Ruler was indeed remarkable.


    It could foresee good or bad luck and could guide the way where there was an opportunity for survival in case of danger. With its help, Austin passed through various dangerous obstacles without difficulty and came directly to the proximity of the golden rune paper. He could get it just by reaching out his hand!


    Arhhhhhhhhh!


    The multitudes of earth dragons that Austin brought with him raised their heads and simultaneously roared to the sky. They flanked Austin by his sides like guardians. The energy contained in their roar instantly spread out like flooding water, devouring everything between the heaven and the earth.


    Austin suddenly appeared in the middle of the battlefield, with more than two hundred forceful earth dragons by his side. Everybody around the field was stunned by the young man''s sudden appearance.


    They immediately stopped fighting and shifted their attention towards Austin. They couldn''t peel their eyes off him out of sheer amazement.


    He was the focus of everybody''s attention now.


    "It''s Austin!"


    Most of the people around recognized him immediately.


    Without uttering any words, Austin reached out his hand to grab the golden rune paper.


    "Stop!"


    "You are not allowed to touch it!"


    Seeing that he was about to reach the golden rune paper, everyone was enraged.


    Before Austin''s appearance, everyone was attacking the middle-aged man on the millstone with all their might. Their attacks were all directed at him.


    Once Austin appeared, he became everybody''s target, and all the people rushed toward him with extreme fury.


    Austin flicked his fingers and pointed them at the more than two hundred earth dragon. They rushed out to kill the enemies, causing a sea of dust in their trail.


    Each earth dragon represented a stream of energy essence of earth, and their power was extremely terrifying.


    All the earth dragons took action in one swift motion. They flapped the air with their huge bodies with overwhelming momentum, causing the heaven and the earth to shake.


    While everyone was being subdued by the earth dragon, Austin took the opportunity and seized the golden rune paper in his hand.


    "Austin, do you want to die here today?"


    "You are so reckless, little bastard!"


    Everybody was livid. Austin just robbed the golden rune paper from them.


    They were fighting ferociously for more than half a day, and some lives even perished, ju


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    middle-aged man would definitely take away the rebirth rune paper as soon as Austin approached him.


    The rebirth rune paper came into being because of the middle-aged man. Surely, it had a certain connection to him.


    The middle-aged man sat cross-legged in the air above the millstone. His shadow seemed very weak, as thin as a waft of green smoke.


    He had given up resistance just now. His body was under crazy attack and his divine energy had almost exhausted.


    The man''s gaze was fixated on Austin as well. He was just as surprised as everyone else.


    Finally, under everyone''s gaze, Austin stood in front of the middle-aged man.


    Then, he uttered something that surprised everyone even more.


    "Sir, this is yours. I''ve brought it to you,"


    Austin respectfully mentioned. He handed the rebirth rune paper to the middle-aged man.


    This middle-aged man was a divine god, after all.


    "What? Austin gave the rune to that man?! What is he doing?"


    "Is he out of his mind?"


    The cultivators all around exchanged surprised looks with each other. This was very much unexpected.


    That was the rebirth rune paper, which everybody desired to obtain!


    Countless divine creatures in all worlds, including those in the depths of the boundless the Sea of Chaos, were crazily longing for the rebirth rune paper day and night!


    They all found it stunning that Austin would just casually return the item to the person after obtaining it.


    Even the middle-aged man was completely shocked.


    Surprised but grateful, he reached out his hand and took the rebirth rune paper from Austin, extremely excited.


    "Why did you give it back to me? Don''t you know that this is the rebirth rune paper?


    You can get unimaginable benefits if you give it to any other living divine gods. Do you know that?


    You can even dominate all the universes, big and small, and have your name spread in every one of them,"


    the middle-aged man asked while casting a meaningful look at Austin.

 Chapter 3167 To The Shore of Rebirth

    "Sir, I''m not interested in ruling the world.


    What I want is to reach the peak of martial arts through my own efforts in order to protect those I love.


    Besides, you have been waiting for this rebirth rune paper for a long time. You should be the one to take it,"


    Austin replied in a tranquil tone.


    "Fair enough."


    The middle-aged man looked at Austin with gratitude and respect.


    "In my current state, this rebirth rune paper may not work on me.


    But I still appreciate the gesture of you offering it to me.


    Earlier I saw you use the Flying Swordsmanship that originated from the Earth. Coincidentally, in my early years, I obtained a sword formula called the Flying Swordsmanship Compilation, which records several kinds of flying swordsmanship formed during ancient times.


    I don''t have a deep research on the swordsmanship.


    Now I''ll pass this Flying Swordsmanship Compilation to you as payment for your kind deed,"


    the middle-aged man said as he pointed at Austin. Then, a beam of light, which was actually the Flying Swordsmanship Compilation, was shot into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Goodbye, young man."


    The next moment, the rebirth rune paper in the middle-aged man''s hand suddenly burned. Mysterious golden runes rushed out and surrounded him in a flurry of flashing golden lights.


    Simultaneously, the space above the man''s head began to ripple and twist.


    As the space churned above him, a void opened up.


    Golden lotuses scattered like golden rain pouring down from the sky.


    Out of nowhere, a rainbow bridge rushed out of the void and extended right in front of the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man stepped on the rainbow bridge without any hesitation.


    The rainbow bridge carried the man and retreated far away in no time.


    "Take care, sir, and may you arrive at the Shore of Rebirth!"


    The eight supreme leaders leading the army of the eight branches of pilgrims, bowed in respect.


    The people of the major sects from three thousand big and small words along with people from the isolated alien spaces watched in awe as the rainbow bridge carried the middle-aged man away.


    Since the man got the rune paper, everyone stopped on their tracks.


    No one rushed over to try and steal it from him.


    Because they knew that the rebirth rune paper was connected to the middle-aged man''s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    thousand big and small words all roared in unison.


    "Ha ha, that''s interesting. I didn''t expect a human to be so powerful. To be honest, I admire him.


    But you have to pay for what you''ve done.


    Let''s wait and see."


    A handsome and exotic man sneered. He was the top leader of the army from the isolated alien spaces.


    "Look, the Millstone of Reincarnation is still running, indicating that there will be another divine god coming for the rebirth,"


    someone said as he noticed the change on the Millstone of Reincarnation.


    Hearing this, everyone steered their attention to the millstone.


    Sure enough, the Millstone of Reincarnation was still slowly rotating.


    This meant that there would be another divine god coming to the Shore of Rebirth!


    "All right. Let''s take some rest and wait for the next divine god."


    Everyone began to retreat.


    The members of major sects returned to their temporary base.


    Meanwhile, the army of the isolated alien spaces was stationed deep in the void.


    "Find that bastard Austin and punish him!"


    "But leave him alive. I want to kill that bastard myself!"


    After settling down, every Heavenly Immortal Realm master of the major sects from the three thousand big and small words and every master of the isolated alien spaces all gave orders to find Austin at all cost.


    At the same time, in the outside worlds, many figures'' furious stares pierced through the void and saw clearly what happened in the Divine Being''s World.


    What Austin had done made many horrible creatures tremble with anger!

 Chapter 3168 The Secrets Of The Abyss Of Darkness (Part One)

    In the Divine Being''s World, there were numerous groups of people who were patrolling around in their vast continent. All of them were focused on finding Austin as soon as possible.


    At the same time, many heaven immortals were out in search of Austin as well. They released their spiritual sense to scan the whole continent inch by inch, and kept scanning the area time to time as they did not want to miss any chances.


    All the native residents inhabiting the continent had received the notice from the eight branches of pilgrims. As mentioned, they all found a secret place and hid themselves well. During this period of time, they had to remain in their hiding harbors and not come out again, unless instructed.


    It was a fact that the Divine Being''s World was in an unprecedented chaos for the time being. There was an air of uncertainty and anxiety.


    The people of the three thousand big and small worlds, and the huge troops from the isolated alien spaces deep in the Sea of Chaos, had invaded the Divine Being''s World. They had done so as they were seeking opportunities meant for only divine gods.


    Such an event had happened in the Divine Being''s World for the first time in its complete history.


    Of course, it was evident that behind each force there was a living divine god, who was in support of it.


    Otherwise, no creature from the outside world would have any opportunity or ability to break through the space barriers. It was not possible to enter the Divine Being''s World without the support.


    Somewhere far, there was a small world that existed in the east of the continent.


    This small world was hidden. It was enveloped by numerous layers of arrays.


    The arrays around the small world were set up by the divine gods, who had been proficient in the deployment of arrays in ancient times. They had concealed it so well that it could not be found.


    The deployment of arrays to hide the small world was so efficient that even if


    ressed his thoughts to them. He knew they would not agree to it, but in his opinion there was no other way out.


    "No. Don''t be in a hurry, Mr. Lin. Think about it carefully! Decisions made hastily bring more harm!"


    The eight supreme leaders were all shocked on hearing Austin''s words. They looked at each other with wide eyes and open mouths.


    Everyone thought that it was lucky that Austin had entered the Abyss of Darkness and returned alive. But they were afraid that luck might not on his side again.


    They were flabbergasted to know that he intended to go into the Abyss of Darkness, once again! That was crazy! It was equal to suicide in their opinion.


    "What is the alternative? I cannot leave my friends in danger. I have to go and save them!"


    Austin announced. There was determination in his tone.


    "I have made up my mind. But I will need your help. All of you have lived in the Divine Being''s World for a long time. You must be knowing more about the Abyss of Darkness than me. Please, can you tell me everything about it in detail?"


    Austin asked. He looked at them with anticipation.


    That was the main purpose of visiting the eight supreme leaders. He knew they had more information than anyone and he needed all the information before he stepped into the Abyss of Darkness.

 Chapter 3169 The Secrets Of The Abyss Of Darkness (Part Two)

    Austin had made up his mind. He was determined to go into the Abyss of Darkness again for his friends. He had to take such a dangerous decision and had to step out in search of Violet, the Heavenly Majestic Pot and all his other friends.


    He was certain that the eight supreme leaders had been living in the Divine Being''s World for many years, so they must know many things about it which he was unaware of. He needed them to share their knowledge before he went ahead.


    "Hmm. Well Mr. Lin, what you plan to do is extremely dangerous, but we''ll try to help in whatever way we can. In fact, we have a map of the Abyss of Darkness in our possession which we can give you. But there is one problem. It is not complete.


    This incomplete map in our possession was prepared when many divine gods made their explorations in the Abyss of Darkness, in the ancient times.


    In that period, divine gods used to enter the Abyss of Darkness occasionally. These trips were undertaken from time to time to explore its secrets. They gradually were able to figure out the terrains that were inside the Abyss of Darkness. And working together, they were able to draw the map.


    The problem is that the map is an incomplete map, and it records details about only a small part of the Abyss of Darkness.


    Frankly speaking, the core part of the Abyss of Darkness is unknown to everybody, even the divine gods have not yet entered it!"


    King Tobian expressed to Austin in detail.


    "Really? There is a map of the Abyss of Darkness! And you all have it? That''s great!"


    Austin was so overjoyed that he shouted aloud on hearing about the existence of a map that could help him out.


    Austin had his mind set upon entering and exploring the Abyss of Darkness. It did not matter to him whatever the cost would be. He was excited for he knew that having a map of the Abyss of Darkness with him would greatly help. He wasn''t bothered that it was i


    conjectures that we have heard. Even we do not know how far these are correct.


    What is the truth? Well, even the divine gods of the ancient times were not able to figure it out. Then, how can we know about it? And now, so many years have passed!"


    King Tobian put forth everything before Austin.


    When King Tobian finished, Austin realized there were so many secrets about the Abyss of Darkness!


    He was shell-shocked.


    There were so many questions. Where would a creature go after its death?


    That was indeed an unsolvable mystery for everyone, even now.


    They made him wonder too. Would everything about a creature turn to ashes after it died? Perhaps not a trace of it would remain in the world.


    Or would the creature be given a chance to be reincarnated and regain a new life after some dangerous and complicated processes?


    Would it really go to another world which would be more advanced?


    These were the secrets that had kept even the divine gods puzzled. Answers to those questions had eluded them for so many years.


    From this, Austin realized one more thing. It was a fact, a certainty that even the divine gods would perish one day. It would not matter how powerful they had been. So, like any mortal creature, they too were worried about themselves.

 Chapter 3170 Entering The Abyss Of Darkness Once More

    After bidding his farewell to the eight supreme leaders, Austin left the small world and traveled underground through the continent, heading for the Abyss of Darkness.


    Along the way, he summoned earth dragons to watch his back.


    No one knew where Violet and his other friends were, so Austin decided to explore the Abyss of Darkness again to try his luck.


    "Search every inch of the Divine Being''s World! We must find Austin and tear him into pieces!"


    "This anger burning in my body won''t rest until I kill him!"


    "Austin, go to hell!"


    The pursuers said as they scoured the continent to find Austin.


    It was the major sects of the three thousand big and small worlds that had deep enmity with Austin.


    The incident with the rebirth rune paper sparked their hatred towards him.


    Moreover, both the people of the major sects and the creatures from the isolated alien spaces thought that Austin would be too troublesome to be left alive because of his power.


    If they didn''t get rid of him as soon as possible, he would perhaps foil their plan again in the future.


    Austin stared coldly at the people looking for him.


    He had never been submissive.


    He was never a coward.


    He couldn''t contain the rage within him.


    Austin was lost in thought.


    Soon he began to look for a target.


    "Oh? Prince Odell of the underworld!


    When we first entered the Divine Being''s World, he was the one who hurt and chased after Violet and the others.


    He eventually forced Violet and the others to escape into the Abyss of Darkness. Now no one knows where they are,"


    Austin murmured, staring at the sky in the distance.


    A dark carriage giving out a corpse miasma flew across the sky and shook the space it touched.


    A large group of corpse soldiers followed closely behind with great speed.


    Inside the carriage sat Prince Odell of the underworld.


    Dozens of earth immortals followed the carriage of Prince Odell.


    "Prince Odell, we''d better be careful. Austin might be hiding somewhere. Let''s go back quickly,"


    an earth immortal advised.


    "I''m not afraid of Austin!


    I actually look forward to him attacking me. If I catch him, my contribution would be unparalleled!"


    Prince Odell said ambitiously.


    Hearing this, the earth immortals beside him couldn''t help but think he was too overconfident.


    At that point, everyone knew that Austin was powerful. Even a heaven immortal didn''t dare to talk big about capturing him.


    However, Prince Odell was pampered in the underworld, so he was naturally conceited.


    How could he admit to the others that he was inferior compared to Austin?


    Austin rushed out from the ground and charged to the carriage of Prince Odell in an instant.


    "Do you really think you can catch me? I''m right here,"


    Austin sneered.


    "It''s Austin!"


    Fear struck the hearts of Prince Odell


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    vator.


    In just a moment, he was able to enslave hundreds of people.


    Most of them were earth immortals.


    "Humph! Austin, how dare you!"


    "You can''t escape this time!"


    In the distant sky, many fierce figures flashed over.


    "The heaven immortals are coming!"


    Austin said to himself as he sensed their arrival.


    He even saw the top leader of the army from the isolated alien spaces. The handsome man was rushing over at high speed.


    Austin immediately turned around and left.


    He still wasn''t confident enough to fight so many heaven immortals all at the same time.


    Moreover, they had all kinds of magic treasures and runes given by the divine gods. Their power was terrifying.


    Austin got on the Space Ship and rushed towards the Abyss of Darkness.


    More than two hundred earth dragons followed him closely with great speed.


    "Go after him! Don''t let him escape!"


    All the heaven immortals locked Austin''s aura and chased after him.


    They were not in a hurry, though.


    They knew Austin would have a hard time escaping since he was being chased by numerous heaven immortals.


    A moment later, the Space Ship rushed into the Abyss of Darkness.


    "Damn it! Does he want to enter the Abyss of Darkness?"


    The heaven immortals who were chasing after Austin were caught by surprise.


    Before entering the Abyss of Darkness, Austin stopped, put away the Space Ship and looked at the pursuers behind him.


    The heaven immortals also stopped and stared at the Abyss of Darkness in front of them with fear.


    Even someone as powerful as them didn''t want to enter the Abyss of Darkness unless necessary.


    "Everyone, if you are not afraid of death, keep chasing after me."


    Austin glanced coldly at the pursuers, and then stepped into the Abyss of Darkness without looking back.


    The pursuers looked at each other in disbelief. No one dared to catch up with Austin though.

 Chapter 3171 So Many Divine Cores

    Within the gloom of the Abyss of Darkness, Austin fumbled every step forward.


    After a moment of glancing around the darkness, he saw that a bright light began to shine and the mist slowly rose. A peaceful scene as far as the eye could see welcomed him.


    Even though the map provided by the eight supreme leaders was incomplete, Austin still engraved it deeply into his Soul Sea.


    Every once in a while he''d consult the map and successfully managed to avoid some of the recorded dangerous areas.


    Although Austin was proficient in the Earth Exploring Technique, some areas were still extremely dangerous even for him. Some of the places within the Abyss of Darkness made him tremble in fear at the very sight of them and he didn''t dare to approach any closer.


    One of the areas was surrounded by nine green mountains and incredibly dense fog. All the spiritual birds and beasts there were full of vitality.


    After only a moment of studying the place, Austin realized that it was a legendary forbidden area.


    Based on what he remembered of the place, it was one of the most horrible and dangerous places in the world.


    If it weren''t for the notes on the eight supreme leaders'' incomplete map, Austin might have already entered it.


    However, some dangerous areas weren''t marked on the map.


    Just a day later, Austin found himself deep inside a terrible place before he realized it.


    Dozens of black mountains stood side by side and cast an ominous shadow.


    A huge lake served as the center of the black mountains and had water as dark as the mountains'' shadow.


    It was dark and lifeless. A foreboding feeling climbed up people''s spines just by looking into the water.


    Plop!


    Small ripples surged from the dark water of the lake from time to time as unknown creatures swam within the depths.


    A huge black lake was surrounded by dozens of black mountains.


    It wouldn''t take a genius to realize that it must be a terrible place.


    Despite realizing that he was in a bad place, he had no idea how he actually entered the place.


    Just a moment ago, he was in a fairyland with beautiful mountains, gurgling rivers, and light mist floating in the air.


    In the blink of an eye, the scene completely changed.


    No matter


    shock, Austin''s eyes were caught by the dazzling fist-sized crystals floating on the surface of the lake. Each one of the crystals was surrounded by rich laws.


    Dozens of them glinted above the lake''s dark waters.


    ''Are those divine cores?''


    Austin took a deep breath to calm his shocked heart.


    Those crystals floating above the lake were similar to the divine cores the little boy mentioned to him.


    If what the little boy said was true, then these crystals should be divine cores.


    "There''re like twenty, no, thirty divine cores!"


    Austin slowly counted in complete disbelief.


    Divine cores were the condensation of all the energy and laws in a divine god''s life and represented the most original essence of the divine god.


    If anyone, especially a divine god, was on the edge of death, they could start a new life as long as they absorbed a divine core.


    Every divine core represented a chance for revival.


    "If I get those divine cores, I''ll make a huge fortune!"


    Every breath Austin took became heavier and heavier as his eyes remained entranced by the dazzling light of the divine cores.


    Even divine gods could only dream of getting that kind of treasure!


    However, his already excited heart thumped even faster against his ribs when his gaze landed on the powerful dragon''s corpse again.


    From the dragon''s force alone, he already wanted to crawl onto his knees and beg for mercy. There was no doubt that once they began to fight, he''d be instantly killed.

 Chapter 3172 Gain A Lot

    "I''ll go all out!"


    Finally, under the great temptation, Austin gritted his teeth and made the decision.


    What was more, the corpse dragon seemed to be completely immersed in absorbing the original energy essence of everything in all worlds, completely ignoring the current situation around it.


    Therefore, Austin took out the Space Ship and prepared to escape at any time. he had to carefully calculate all his options, including the small chance to get away if needed.


    The more than two hundred earth dragons under his command were also well prepared to deal with the corpse dragon''s attack at any time.


    Austin even teleported all the slaves out of the Slave Tower to fight for him at any time.


    Since he cultivated the Puppet Strings, Austin had subdued over a hundred thousand slaves.


    Among them were a large number of human masters at the Earth Immortal Realm, masters from the spiritual race, and young talents like Darby and Prince Odell from the underworld.


    Normally, these slaves were to remain in the Slave Tower.


    Actually, with Austin''s current strength, most of the time, he had no need for these slaves. But this time, the situation was different.


    At the same time, he took out all his magic treasures and securely wrapped them around his body, so that he could activate them at any time.


    All in all, Austin was well prepared. Once the corpse dragon attacked him, he would use all his trump cards to buy time to escape.


    After getting everything ready, he activated the Omnipotent Lightness and the great omnipotent skill called the Distance-shortening Technique, to fly across the lake.


    The process went smoothly!


    In less than four seconds, all the divine cores floating above the lake were taken by Austin.


    In total, he was able to get twenty-five divine cores!


    Austin didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly like that. He was so excited and his heart beat fast.


    The corpse dragon seemed to be in a deep cultivation state and didn''t notice Austin''s movements.


    It meant that Austin had made a killing with so many divine cores!


    He was so joyous and excited that he found it very hard to suppress his desire to celebrate. Yet, he knew that he had to keep a low key.


    ''Wait... What''s that?'' When Austin got all the divine cores and was ready to fly away from the lake, something suddenly caught his attention.


    It was a black token quietly floating on the lake, very close to the corpse dragon, almost next to it.


    Actually, there was nothing special about it.


    However, there was something engraved on the token. Inscribed was the word, reincarnation.


    Austin was intrigued so he took a closer look.


    The word reincarnation reminded him of one thing��the Millstone of Reincarnation.


    ''Maybe there is something mysterious about this token, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Then, using his bodily movement skill, he rushed over and grabbed the black token.


    As soon as the token was in his hand, it created a ripple on the water that caught the attenti


    e area because they were guided and protected by the horrible creature?'' Austin''s mind was racing.


    What the Earth-guarding Ghost told him seemed to be able to subdue his doubts a little bit.


    Somehow, his speculation could be highly accurate. At least he hoped so.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to explain how Violent and the others could actually go deep into the Abyss of Darkness, with their low-level strength.


    It was known to all that even the divine gods didn''t dare to go deep into it.


    If that was the reason, then Violet and others should be safe.


    Austin felt a little relieved. Now, he could look forward to seeing them again soon.


    All of a sudden, creaking voices echoed throughout the entire Divine Being''s World.


    "Listen! It sounds like another divine god is going to the Shore of Rebirth!"


    All the creatures in the Divine Being''s World exclaimed. They were quite familiar with that sound.


    In the outside world, in different worlds, in different universes, all the terrifying existences immediately cast their gazes towards the Divine Being''s World.


    A moment later, several coffin covers slid and fell to the ground, producing loud bangs. The ground shook from the heavy impact of the coffin lids.


    "Oh my! Six divine gods are going to the Shore of Rebirth at the same time!"


    At that moment, both the Divine Being''s World and the other worlds outside trembled with excitement.


    Six divine gods had risen up from their coffins and walked towards the Millstone of Reincarnation at the west of the continent.


    "It''s unprecedented for six divine gods to be there at the same time!"


    "I have a hunch that this time, rebirth rune papers and divine cores will appear once again! I am almost sure!"


    "You are right! Six divine gods go to the millstone at the same time. If the rebirth rune papers or divine cores don''t appear, that will be too disappointing!"


    A mild uproar arose as those, who were able to witness it, couldn''t help themselves from talking about it.

 Chapter 3173 Massive Encounter

    Austin hesitated just for a moment. Then he decided not to take part in the fight, because he had already had twenty-five divine cores in his pocket.


    It was a good idea to obtain more divine essence and chains of law power at the divine god level.


    However, the most pressing thing weighing down in his mind was still to find Violet and the rest of his fellows as soon as possible.


    He sighed and walked towards the core area.


    However, the moment he stepped in, his eyes were attacked by dazzling beams of light.


    Beams of blinding light were emitted from each one of the mountains and the surrounding fields. They dazzled in a golden glow tinted with red and silver light. The beams pierced though the void, shooting toward Austin like arrows of light.


    They were so fast and unpredictable that Austin had no time to dodge.


    In a flash, his body was riddled with holes and blood splashed out.


    He hurriedly displayed every single power he could think of in his mind, but no matter how hard he tried, it just didn''t work.


    Terrified, he had to take a step back, crawling on all fours until he got out of there. A century seemed to have passed in the process.


    Although Austin had hardly recovered from the fright, he could recognize that the light beams were transformed from law powers, and anyone who tried to enter it would be attacked ruthlessly.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but exclaim how overwhelming the core area of the Abyss of Darkness was.


    He had only arrived there a while before and had marched only about one thousand meters, but he had already been seriously injured.


    Not ready to give up, he then tried to break into that area from different directions, but the result had remained the same. He was forced to get out with wounds all over his body.


    It was getting harder as the time passed by. In the most recent time, a divine blade that had transformed from runes of law power flew at him from afar and cut his body into two.


    Fortunately, Austin had cultivated the Phoenix Nirvana Skill to such perfection that it repaired his body almost in an instant.


    "I''m afraid I can''t make it there in my current state. Just forget about it!"


    He decided to give up after trying numerous times.


    He then left the Abyss of Darkness, without even giving it another glance.


    At the same time when Austin tried his luck, the west side of the continent was gushing with people.


    The Millstone of Reincarnation was slowly rotating like always, making rhythmic sounds.


    It was rare to see six divine gods perched above the Millstone at the same time. They were sinking along the hole little by little.


    The Millstone of Reincarnation was so gigantic that it filled the space between heaven and earth.


    The hole, like a huge abyss, was patiently devouring the six divine gods.


    A large amount of divine essence and chains of law power were created as they descended.


    Since there were six divine gods being ground by the Millstone now, the divine essence and chains of law power that was being created was understandably much more than the previous two times.


    Austin unbleached the shackle of supreme enlightenment the moment he reached underground. He


    ney has not been made in vain! To witness six divine gods on their way to the Shore of Rebirth! Six rebirth rune papers and six divine cores at the same time!


    That''s really remarkable!" someone cried out.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s go and grab them! Come on, guys!"


    The shout finally brought all the living creatures back to their senses. They all rushed forward like an unstoppable tidal wave, to the rebirth rune papers and divine cores.


    The scene grew tense immediately. The war had indeed begun.


    Every minute, every second, countless living creatures lost their lives.


    Blood and flesh splashed in every direction. Bones lay bare on the ground. Screams could be heard continuously.


    The eight branches of pilgrims formed a circle around the six rebirth rune papers and six divine cores to protect it.


    However, the major forces from the three thousand big and small worlds were overwhelming in both number and strength.


    The eight branches of pilgrims were slaughtered in such a bizarre manner that it was beyond the imagination of even the most experienced cultivators.


    The eight supreme leaders summoned their best weapons to fight.


    On the other side, these heaven immortals also took out the magic treasures and runes given by the divine gods from the outside worlds.


    Soon, almost half of the eight branches of pilgrims were killed. They had suffered heavy casualties and retreated again and again.


    Slash!


    In the fierce battle, King Yates was cut in half by a master from the isolated alien spaces, almost being killed on the spot.


    "I''m afraid that I''ll need to help them, anyway."


    Austin sighed, unable to stand idly and watch the slaughter.


    He had decided not to get involved in this mess at the beginning.


    However, not long ago, the eight supreme leaders had provided him an incomplete map of the Abyss of Darkness, and they even treated him as a distinguished guest. Austin couldn''t ignore this generous favor they''d extended to him.


    Then, he drove the shackle of supreme enlightenment out, and it stopped right above the master attacking King Yates in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 3174 Threats From Many Divine Gods

    The master from the isolated alien space immediately felt that a formidable suppressing power had hit him. This made his vital energy realm fall in an instant.


    "Humph! What the hell is going on with my cultivation base? " he exclaimed, shocked to the core.


    He had never experienced this before.


    Austin opened his mouth, and a flying sword came at the master from the isolated alien space, splitting him down the middle. Without a sound, his body collapsed lifelessly to the ground in two neatly sliced halves.


    The sword was magic treasure at the divine level that Austin had acquired the other day.


    Austin was able to refine it and now used it to practice the Flying Swordsmanship.


    "Are you all right?"


    Austin asked as he caught up with King Yates in a stride.


    "Mr. Lin, it''s you!


    As you can see, I''m fine. Thank you for saving me! I owe you!"


    King Yates replied, relieved and elated.


    "Mr. Lin, I need you to do me another favor. Please help the six divine gods to reach the Shore of Rebirth!"


    All of a sudden, King Yates knelt down on one knee towards Austin.


    "Please help us, Mr. Lin. You are our only hope. We will never forget your kindness if you lend us a hand!"


    the other seven supreme leaders said loudly as they also knelt down on one knee, facing Austin.


    The eight supreme leaders could barely defend themselves and after so many encounters, they felt that they could not hold on any longer.


    Austin''s presence gave them a glimmer of hope. It was as if they were drowning in the middle of an unforgiving sea and had finally grabbed a hold on a piece of floating wooden board.


    They all witnessed the last time when Austin helped a divine god get the rebirth rune paper back. This immensely impressed the eight supreme leaders.


    Since then, they never forgot how remarkably powerful Austin was.


    Because of this, the eight supreme leaders were quite confident that the young man might work wonders today if he agreed to help.


    "Austin, people only live once. My advice to you is that you cherish your life!"


    The masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm from the top forces scoffed at the scene in front of them. They threatened Austin one after the other.


    "Hah! It''s you again, human boy. Why do you always have to be around to ruin things! You''d better stay out of this!


    This time, if you dare to get involved again, I will no longer spare you.


    Brat, I think you are also a remarkably talented young man. How about we work together to get the rebirth rune paper and the divine core? With our powers combined, we are invincible! Think about it!


    As long as you help me get a rebirth rune paper or a divine core, I will ask Lord Hackett to help you become a d


    and waiting for his answer.


    At this point, a majestic voice rang in the air.


    It seemed to be coming from the outside world.


    "Young man, I advise you to stay out of this.


    Even if you don''t think about your own safety, you have to think about the safety of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. The creatures there would suffer if you get involved in this."


    "Humph! Don''t give yourself too much credit just because you are stronger than some people.


    Get your stupid ass out of here and never look back.


    Otherwise, not only you, but the entire Fallen Immortal Cosmos will be destroyed."


    "Austin, we now know everything about you��who you are and where you are from. If you don''t want to risk the lives in your cosmos, I order you to get the fuck, out of here now!"


    The booming voices became louder and louder as they entered the Divine Being''s World. All creatures could hear them clearly.


    Each voice gave out the sense of power and majesty that people found it difficult to defy them.


    "It''s our divine god!"


    the people from the outside worlds exclaimed.


    Each top sect or clan present had a living divine god on their side.


    The living divine gods outside hurled threatening remarks at Austin.


    "So the divine gods are talking to me? "


    Austin was also shaken up.


    After all, the divine gods had disappeared for too long and very few people knew what had happened to them.


    All of a sudden, so many divine gods were talking to him.


    It was difficult for him grab a hold of what was happening. He couldn''t believe it.


    "Austin, don''t worry about the creatures in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. I will be there to protect them."


    While Austin was still in shock, a gentle voice reached his ears.


    "It''s you, sir!"


    Austin was overjoyed.


    He recognized the little boy''s voice.

 Chapter 3175 The Race For The Millstone Of Reincarnation

    "Do as you wish,"


    said a young voice as it reached Austin''s ears.


    "I see, sir,"


    Austin replied with a nod.


    Truth be told, he was really worried about the safety of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    However, after he heard the boy''s words, a feeling of relief washed over him.


    "Charge!"


    Austin rallied the eight supreme leaders using his spiritual sense.


    "Roger that!"


    The eight supreme leaders were overjoyed to hear Austin''s order.


    Austin wasted no time and used his bodily movement skill to rush towards the Millstone of Reincarnation with all his strength.


    six pieces of rebirth rune paper and six divine cores floated above the Millstone of Reincarnation.


    "Protect Mr. Lin!"


    the eight supreme leaders roared together.


    They each activated their ancestral weapons and followed closely behind Austin to protect him.


    The eight branches of pilgrims shortly followed the eight supreme leaders'' order and swarmed towards Austin like a tide.


    "He chose to help the eight branches of pilgrims!"


    At this moment, it became apparent to everyone what Austin''s choice was.


    "Stop him! Don''t let him get the rune paper and divine cores!"


    "Kill him!"


    The heaven immortals activated their own magic treasures and rushed towards Austin.


    A large number of masters from the isolated alien spaces also began charging at him.


    "This human brat just doesn''t quit!"


    The evil man from an isolated alien space sneered and chased Austin at lightning fast speed.


    The eight supreme leaders activated their ancestral weapons to block any attack aimed at Austin.


    The eight branches of pilgrims were like moths drawn to fire. Even though they knew they would die, they still blocked any oncoming attacks with their own bodies.


    Many of the masters of the eight branches of pilgrims even detonated their bodies and used the energy to counteract the onslaught of attacks.


    As a result, the eight branches of pilgrims suffered heavy casualties.


    "Ahhh..."


    Seeing the ensuing massacre, the eight supreme leaders howled in pain for their brethren.


    The opposing forces were just too powerful, especially the evil man.


    King Andrew tried to block him but was sent flying with just a few moves.


    A piece of black rune paper was floating above the evil man''s head,


    ity explosion.


    As the saying went, many ants killed the horse. The large-scale self-explosion had soon blocked most of the masters from getting closer.


    Austin also did his best.


    More than two hundred earth dragons surrounded him in order to block incoming attacks.


    The shackle of supreme enlightenment was floating in the sky, emitting a terrifying power.


    The flying sword slashed out and led the way, cutting anyone who stood in front of them into half.


    Thousands of red Puppet Strings were thrown in all directions.


    The two most precious treasures of the spiritual race, the spiritual dragon and the spiritual tree, emitted a huge amount of spiritual soul energy, which provided power for the Puppet Strings.


    Therefore, the power of the Puppet Strings was greatly enhanced.


    Even the heaven immortals were scared of the storm of attacks released by Austin.


    At the same time, a yellow light curtain was formed from Layne''s Ruler and enveloped Austin.


    Austin used every skill at his disposal, and even burned his own blood essence. In an instant, his bodily movement skill was now ten times faster than before.


    Thanks to this, he came to the top of the Millstone of Reincarnation in no time. With a quick snatch, he put away the six runes and the six divine cores.


    "Great!


    Mr. Lin, you really can create a miracle!"


    The eight supreme leaders cried out in joy.


    "Mr. Lin, you are so brave and invincible!"


    The remaining members of the eight branches of pilgrims cheered his name in unison.

 Chapter 3176 A Foul Method

    "Damn it! He runs off with all the runes and divine cores!"


    People from the other sects were shocked.


    "Don''t panic. The spiritual souls of the six divine gods have not come out of the Millstone of Reincarnation yet. We can still take back the runes and divine cores!"


    someone shouted.


    "That''s right!"


    These words consoled the people  from the various sects.


    The spiritual souls of the six divine gods were still in the Millstone of Reincarnation. Because of this, they were not beyond hope.


    There was still a chance to recover the runes and divine cores.


    This realization roused the anger of the people.


    "Kill Austin!"


    "Damn it! Let''s beat that bastard to death!"


    The heaven immortals from different worlds and the masters from the isolated alien spaces were filled with anger.


    They activated their bodily movement skills and rushed towards Austin.


    Beams of lightning tore through the sky and terrorized Austin.


    "Protect Mr. Lin!"


    The eight supreme leaders, together with the remaining forces of the eight branches of pilgrims, surrounded Austin on all sides.


    More than two hundred earth dragons hovered around Austin, ready to defend him against the enemy.


    As he stood on the Millstone of Reincarnation, Austin used all kinds of skills and trump cards to repel the endless energy attacks.


    The shackle of supreme enlightenment drifted above his head and radiated with an enormous amount of suppressing power.


    The enemy''s dreadful attacks bore down on Austin like a heavy rainfall.


    Good thing, Austin had an overflowing supply of methods and trump cards at hand.


    During the fierce battle, many heaven immortals and masters from the isolated alien spaces tried to put the cuffs on Austin, but they were all repelled by the earth dragons and the eight supreme leaders.


    "Human brat, hand over the rebirth rune papers and divine cores!"


    The evil man from the isolated alien space shouted and ordered his black machete to finish Austin.


    Instantly, Austin controlled the shackle of supreme enlightenment in his mind and commanded it to release a terrible power.


    At the same time, he opened his mouth and a flying sword zoomed out  at light


    en Immortal Cosmos.


    By this time, they knew enough about Austin and his possible weakness.


    They knew that he cared about the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "Austin, give it up!


    Give us back your rebirth rune papers and divine cores.


    You only have thirty seconds.


    If you disobey, we will destroy the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. Its survival is now in your hands.


    You recognize our strength, and you know we are powerful enough to destroy the Fallen Immortal Cosmos,"


    a divine god threatened Austin.


    Right after he finished speaking, he waived his hand in the air. Instantly, a blazing divine radiance radiated from his finger and smashed into the space barrier of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The entire Fallen Immortal Cosmos experienced dangerous tremors.


    The boundless sky vibrated with the forceful energy as giant, angry waves swept through the ground.


    Alarming space cracks appeared in the celestial sphere of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, and it threatened to reduce the entire world into pieces.


    "Oh my God! What just happened? Our world is breaking apart!"


    Every living creature in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos felt the ground tremble and it terrified them.


    Images of destruction appeared in the sky of the Divine Being''s World.


    "I didn''t expect that these divine gods would use such a foul method to threaten me.


    Shame on you!"


    Austin''s face darkened as he watched the terrifying images in the sky.

 Chapter 3177 Give You All

    "One, two..."


    A divine god standing beside the space barrier of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos began to count. Austin could clearly hear every sound.


    Every living being in front of the Millstone of Reincarnation was mildly surprised.


    It was unusual for divine gods to meddle in these kinds of affairs. So, they didn''t expect that the divine gods would take the time to appear and threaten a young man personally.


    Divine gods were heralded as omnipotent and superior beings that ruled all the worlds. They were considered as the embodiment of the heaven and earth''s will.


    No one had expected that when it concerned their interests, the divine gods would behave the same as the mortals.


    Austin''s eyes turned bloodshot as he stared at the divine gods in the images.


    "Austin, the divine god has given an order. You better give us the runes and divine cores.


    Do you want to disobey an order from a divine god?"


    "Austin, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t win against a divine god! Don''t overestimate yourself!"


    The earth immortals kept shouting at Austin, trying to talk some sense out of him.


    "Time''s up!"


    Finally, the divine god had finished counting.


    "Let''s fight! Show that brat what we''re made of!"


    Austin failed to respond within the given time limit. Hence, the divine god was more enraged than ever. He felt a little embarrassed and disgraced.


    Boom! Boom!


    There were approximately five or six divine gods launching attacks simultaneously. They all released terrifying energy so it could hit the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Wherever the energy passed, the surroundings disintegrated and vanished. Everything turned into nothing, leaving behind a vast, dark, and cold crack in the void.


    Austin narrowed his eyes. He could feel that the attacks of the divine gods might really destroy the Fallen Immortal Cosmos!


    "Sir!"


    Austin called apprehensively.


    "Humph! How shameless can all of you get?


    Don''t you feel ashamed to make a move on a mortal world full of armless people?"


    A voice resounded out of the blue.


    Then, three figures as big as demons appeared near the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "It''s you, sir!"


    Austin exclaimed as he recognized one of them.


    It was an old man in a blue robe who looked like an immortal with three wisps of long beard hanging on his chest.


    The elder''s aura was e


    owledged Austin with deep gratitude.


    They actually saw everything that happened.


    If this young man hadn''t interfered, the rebirth rune papers and divine cores would have been divided.


    "Young man, these divine cores are all for you,"


    one of the divine gods offered. With a wave of his sleeve, six divine cores appeared in front of Austin.


    "For me? Really?"


    Austin was beside himself. He was astounded that the divine gods would present him such a precious treasure.


    "Yes.


    In fact, it''s useless for us to take these divine cores away. So we decide to give them to you as gifts.


    What we really need is the rebirth rune paper.


    Thank you, young man."


    The six divine gods nodded and tenderly smiled at Austin. Then, they activated the six rebirth rune papers.


    The heaven and earth trembled violently, and the songs of supreme enlightenment rang out. Golden lotuses fell down from the void one after another.


    Boom! Boom!


    Six rainbow bridges flew from afar to the feet of the six divine gods.


    "Good bye, young man. Thank you for your help."


    They waved at Austin, stepped on the rainbow bridges and left.


    "Good bye, sirs! Have a good trip to the Shore of Rebirth!"


    The eight supreme leaders, together with the remaining pilgrims of the eight branches, loudly bid their goodbyes.


    The rest of the people from different sects reluctantly watched the scene.


    The battle was over, for now.


    From the moment the six divine gods appeared, everyone knew that it was pointless fighting.


    So they dropped their weapons and stopped.

 Chapter 3178 Jump Off The Cliff

    In the blink of an eye, the six rainbows with six divine gods standing on them disappeared into the distance.


    ''Does the Shore of Rebirth really exist? Where on earth is it? Can the divine gods really come back to life and live happily once they reach the Shore of Rebirth?''


    A million questions flooded Austin as he watched the six divine gods vanish into thin air.


    In addition to him, many other creatures who were there were also lost in their thoughts.


    ''What is this world and why would all the divine gods go to great lengths to get there?'' they wondered.


    "Look, the Millstone of Reincarnation has stopped rotating!"


    someone exclaimed abruptly and immediately caught the other cultivators'' attention.


    Everybody turned to look at the Millstone of Reincarnation.


    It had indeed stopped spinning.


    The massive millstone stood still, and exuded an ancient aura.


    The Millstone of Reincarnation had stopped working, which meant that there would be no more divine gods that were set to go to the Shore of Rebirth.


    It would take a long time before it began to rotate again. Thus, the divine gods would have to wait for many years to enter the Shore of Rebirth.


    "Austin is the one to blame!


    We could have gotten many rebirth rune papers and divine cores if he had not stood in our way," one of the creatures from the outside worlds whined as he stared at Austin with hatred.


    The other people glared at Austin with resentment as well.


    They were enraged with him.


    The cultivators from the many universes all gazed at Austin defiantly.


    "Wait! Those divine gods gave six divine cores to Austin."


    "You are right. That selfish bastard has six divine cores!"


    "Ha-ha! We still have a chance!"


    Soon, many people remembered that Austin had six divine cores.


    "Let''s get out of here now!"


    Austin said to the eight supreme leaders using his spiritual sense.


    "Retreat!"


    In fact, before Austin could send a message to them, the eight supreme leaders had already secretly ordered their men to ready themselves to leave the battlefield at any time.


    Before the people from the outside worlds could react, Austin and the remaining eight branches of pilgrims began to run away at full speed.


    With the use of the Omnipotent Lightness and the Distance-shortening Technique, Austin rushed as fast as a master at the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Moreover, with the help of the earth dragons, his speed was faster than that of the master at the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    In an instant, Austin landed on a dark pit and immediately


    face darkened as he looked at Austin''s receding figure.


    He had also discovered many things about the Abyss of Darkness during his stay in the Divine Being''s World.


    "You bastard! Do you think this place scares me?"


    The commander from the isolated alien space hesitated for a moment, and then plunged head first into the abyss together with his trusted subordinates.


    Those who followed him to the bottom of the abyss could be on par with masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm in terms of their strength.


    "You stay here, and we will bring him back."


    The masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm from various forces gritted their teeth and hurled themselves down the cliff to look for Austin.


    Most of their companions stood on the edge of the abyss to wait for them.


    The Abyss of Darkness was full of dangers. Everyone knew that the weak ones would only end up losing their lives there.


    Likewise, most relatively weaker creatures from the isolated alien spaces stayed on the brink of the Abyss of Darkness.


    At the same time, outside of the Divine Being''s World, many divine gods simmered with rage.


    "That bastard wants to keep the six divine cores to himself. That''s not gonna happen."


    "I will take them away from him!"


    "Damn it! We have been fooled by a weakling. It''s so humiliating!"


    "We must let that guy pay the price with his life!"


    The divine gods roared one after another.


    "This brat actually got six divine cores.


    He never fails to surprise me.


    I initially thought it would be good enough that he would just acquire one and give it to me. But now!"


    The old man in blue robes near the space barrier of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was amazed while elated.

 Chapter 3179 Crisis In The Fallen Immortal Cosmos

    Without hesitation, Austin plunged into the Abyss of Darkness.


    Since Austin was proficient in the Earth Exploring Technique, and had possessed the map, though not a complete one, that he had obtained earlier, he had good chances in surviving some of the truly horrible places in the abyss as long as he was careful enough.


    On the contrary, things were different to the heaven immortals and the cultivators from the isolated alien spaces who dived into the abyss knowing nothing.


    Shortly after they jumped off the ledge, they began to encounter a predicament.


    "Look, the nine mountains over there have turned into nine giant human skulls!


    Oh, no. I have a bad feeling about this. Run!" someone screamed in a sharp tone.


    Several heaven immortals entered a terrain surrounded by nine mountains. Unexpectedly, the nine mountains had turned into nine massive human skulls, which spitted out a terrible blood mist.


    They immediately turned around and got ready to run away.


    However, it was too late.


    The nine huge skulls opened their big black mouths. As a result, a terrible suction force pulled those heaven immortals into the colossal mouths. In an instant, they were swallowed whole, and there was nothing left of them in the blink of an eye.


    Another treacherous situation also happened in another place.


    Several masters from the isolated alien spaces accidentally broke into a swamp.


    At first, the swamp looked warm and dismal.


    However, all of a sudden, a large swarm of black mosquitos flew out of the swamp and instantly covered the sky.


    Every black mosquito had the strength of a genuine immortal.


    Moreover, there were over one hundred million mosquitos.


    They immediately surged towards the warriors mercilessly.


    On the periphery of the Abyss of Darkness, miserable screams could be heard from time to time.


    A moment later, dozens of powerful cultivators at the heaven immortal level, including those from the isolated alien spaces, had been killed near its rim.


    Only those warriors with magic treasures and divine runes could barely pass through the treacherous places of the Abyss of Darkness.


    "Damn it! The Abyss of Darkness is so dangerous. How could Austin go through the high-risk situations this place brings so easily?"


    Everyone gnashed their teeth in hatred.


    By then, Austin had already disappeared into the depths of the abyss without a trace.


    There was a terrible law power in the Abyss of Darkness, which restricted one''s perception of the spiritual sense.


    As a result, the heaven immortals could only perceive the situation and environment from a few miles around them at most in the abyss.


    Needless to say, they were almost blind and they could only rely on their instincts as they explored the abyss.


    "We can''t go on like this anymore. The Abyss of Darkness is fraught with danger. If we continue to wander around aimlessly, we would lose our lives here sooner or later.


    Let''s get out first, and then we will discuss how to deal with the situation outside,"


    someone suggested. Finally, all the heaven immortals began to retre


    word was as thick as a mountain and glittered with golden light. An appalling heavenly will radiated from the letters.


    The Ancient Peace Agreement was made in the ancient times by many powerful divine lords. The agreement was created from the original energy essence of heaven and earth. Back then, it was an existence that could suppress everything in the universe.


    However, the power of the agreement had declined after a long time.


    Nevertheless, it was still very powerful. It could block the attacks of dozens of divine gods effortlessly.


    For a moment, the two sides were neck and neck.


    "What are you waiting for? If you want the divine cores, come here and fight with me!


    Don''t just stand by and watch!


    So many years have passed, and the world has changed. This so-called Ancient Peace Agreement has long been out of date!


    Today, let''s break this damn treaty!"


    a divine god screamed at the top of his lungs in the middle of the fierce battle.


    "He''s right. Let''s fight together!


    The order of the worlds should be changed now!"


    In the distance, many divine gods suddenly appeared and rushed to join the ferocious battle.


    After a while, the number of the divine gods that joined the battle had reached more than a hundred.


    The little boy, the old man in the blue robe, the two old divine lords, and the Ancient Peace Agreement were all forced to retreat.


    After a while, streams of energy suddenly hit the space barrier of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    The entire Fallen Immortal Cosmos trembled violently.


    In the cosmos, countless stars vigorously exploded.


    It seemed like the end of the world was approaching.


    All the creatures in the cosmos were horror-stricken when they felt the ground shake.


    Boom!


    Finally, a corner of the space barrier of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was pierced through.


    "Ha-ha! Good job, guys. Let''s break through this cosmos and see if that bastard Austin will surrender the divine cores or not!"


    All the divine gods cackled wildly when they realized that they had gained the upper hand.

 Chapter 3180 Temporarily Safe

    Within the gloom of the Abyss of Darkness, all the powerful cultivators who were chasing after Austin began to retreat one by one.


    Danger waited for them at every turn and none of them could muster up the courage to go deeper.


    For a few moments, Austin stood frozen on his spot before he heaved out a sigh of relief.


    It was peaceful before a voice broke through the quiet.


    "Austin! Listen to me! Hand over your divine cores right now or the Fallen Immortal Cosmos will be destroyed!"


    A grand voice rang out from outside the Abyss of Darkness.


    Out of nowhere, a huge screen appeared in the sky.


    Flashes of more than a hundred divine gods attacking the Fallen Immortal Cosmos appeared on the screen.


    Violent energy endlessly boomed against every inch of the space barrier of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    All kinds of advanced law of nature filled the space barrier between different cosmos and made it sturdy.


    However, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was rather low-level and their space barrier wasn''t as powerful as that of a high-level universe.


    Moreover, more than a hundred divine gods attacked at the same time using their full power.


    If it went on any longer, the space barrier of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos would soon crumble into nothing.


    Violent tremors ran through the entirety of the Divine Being''s World as terrible shock waves of energy was transmitted through the screen.


    "Haha! Austin, did you see that?


    Your Fallen Immortal Cosmos is about to be eradicated!"


    Cruel laughter burst out of the many masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm outside of the Abyss of Darkness.


    As masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm, they were supposed to be superior to everyone and omnipotent.


    However, Austin gained the upper hand in everything. One could only imagine how offended they were.


    This was their chance to change the situation into something they liked.


    With so many divine gods unleashing their power, it was only a matter of time before the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was destroyed.


    Pure anger set Austin''s eyes alight as his nails dug deep gouges in his palms. Looking at the Fallen Immortal Cosmos faced by extreme danger made his teeth chatter.


    No matter how furious he was, his anger was useless.


    On one hand, he couldn''t help the Fallen Immortal Cosmos because of the long distance between them.


    On the other, Austin knew that his strength wasn''t even worth a mention before all of those divine gods.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Under the violent attack of more than a hundred divine gods, it wasn''t long before pieces of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos'' space barrier collapsed and revealed a huge dark hole in space.


    On the other end of this black hole was the Fallen Immortal Cosmos!


    "Ha-ha! This is going to be a good show, Austin!"


    Sinister laughter burs


    ealm!"


    Austin''s delighted shock was clear as day to hear.


    Yulia truly was now a cultivator at the Holy Realm.


    In the past, she was only at the Sky Realm.


    "Master, I absorbed six specks of the divine essence in one go. I almost exploded and died in the beginning but I fortunately managed to survive. I made several breakthroughs while in seclusion."


    A mix of fear and smug satisfaction colored Yulia''s words.


    "Why would you do that?"


    Austin couldn''t find the words to say and could only gape at her.


    Before she started cultivating, Austin told her to absorb only one speck of divine essence or it would be too dangerous for her. It was beyond any of his expectation that she would absorb six in one go.


    "By the way, master, I didn''t explode nor die because of Master Brady''s help,"


    Yulia innocently smiled at him instead of explaining her suicidal actions.


    "Did Brady help you?" Surprise filled Austin at the unexpected news.


    Brady was the guardian spirit of the Slave Tower in the past.


    He helped Austin out of many sticky situations before.


    However, as Austin became more and more powerful, Brady was eventually left behind and had no more help to offer.


    Therefore, Brady was busy cultivating in the Slave Tower and rarely showed up.


    If he wanted to, he could have long left the Slave Tower and lived independently.


    However, he wanted to be together with Austin all the time and stayed in the Slave Tower instead.


    "Brady, what happened?"


    Austin curiously turned to him.


    "Ha-ha! This girl was refining the divine essence in the Slave Tower. I can control everything in the tower so I used the energy of the Slave Tower to help her suppress the divine essence.


    Besides that, she''s also very talented.


    That was why she managed to safely refine all that divine essence,"


    Brady proudly replied and beamed down Yulia.

 Chapter 3181 Turmoil Caused By Divine Gods

    "I see,"


    Austin responded.


    ''It''s true that the divine essence contains a huge amount of energy.


    But the amount of energy carried by a mere six specks of the divine essence is not that much. He could help Yulia absorb that energy by taking advantage of the power coming from the Slave Tower.''


    "You have returned to the Earth Immortal Realm,"


    Austin exclaimed in surprise as he looked at the four members of the Heavenly Court before him.


    "Mr. Lin, as long as we can get enough energy, it will not be difficult for us to restore to our real cultivation base.


    What''s more, we have a feeling that we are about to break through. We are quite positive that we will be able to enter the Heaven Immortal Realm very soon.


    Perhaps the divine essence takes a lot of credit for it,"


    Hogan responded with a smile.


    Along with Marico, Toby and Perry, he had been sealed in hibernation for a considerable period of time. When they woke up, their vital energy realm had fallen sharply.


    It was only today that they finally got their strength back. It felt good to finally be back to normal functioning levels.


    Moreover, signs of a breakthrough into the Heaven Immortal Realm were becoming more and more evident.


    It was indeed good news for them.


    "You have also reached the Primal Holy Realm!" Austin exclaimed in astonishment.


    His eyes fell on the Snow-treading Old Man, the Heavenly Swordsman, the Moon Taoist and Bowen.


    The Snow-treading Old Man cleared his throat before speaking. "Like Yulia, the four of us had been a little greedy and secretly absorbed four or five specks of the divine essence.


    Fortunately, at that critical moment, Mr. Brady gave us a hand.


    Had he not stepped in to intervene, we might have exploded into pieces.


    We might have even cause you untold trouble," the elder said, his face turning slightly red due to embarrassment.


    The Heavenly Swordsman, the Moon Taoist and Bowen also blushed and looked away.


    Austin burst into laughter, hearing their little misadventure. All he knew was that he was happy for them.


    "Forget about it. The important thing is that you are all safe now. And best of all, you have all made good progress. Congratulations!"


    Austin said sincerely.


    "Well, we have talked about it. And if it''s okay with you, the four of us want to stay in the Slave Tower and cultivate there with Mr. Brady,"


    the Snow-treading Old Man said to Austin with expectant eyes.


    In the past few days in the Slave Tower, Brady had given them advice on their cultivation and they had learned a lot. The results were immediate and evident. They admired him for his effective mentoring a


    According to the Ancient Peace Agreement, the divine gods were not allowed to go to the mortal world to interfere the lives of its mortal inhabitants.


    As a sign of protest, most of the divine gods decided to hide themselves. Some of them, on the other hand, went deep into the Sea of Chaos to explore other unknown worlds.


    "Ha-ha! Would you look at that? It seems that that the energy of the Ancient Peace Agreement is about to run out.


    From now on, we don''t have to be restrained by those rules anymore."


    "Without the restriction of the Ancient Peace Agreement, the three thousand big and small worlds will easily and completely be under our control!"


    "I am going to go to the mortal worlds and establish a powerful force to rule them all. I want all the mortals to bow to me and kiss my feet!"


    Excitement consumed all the divine gods, thinking about the possibilities and opportunities that were waiting for them as soon as the Ancient Peace Agreement died out and lost its effectivity.


    "Come on! Let''s go conquer those pathetic worlds!"


    All of them used their bodily movement skills and spread out, moving towards the different cosmos in a flash.


    Almost instantly, all the three thousand big and small worlds fell into darkness and chaos.


    Divine gods showed up in each world, and demanded the creatures to worship and be loyal to them, threatening death to those who dared not obey.


    For those who were brave enough to resist, they would be executed by the divine gods, and even their family members wouldn''t be spared.


    Some of the divine gods began to draw lines across the map to divide the territories. They also recruited men to join the ranks in their own forces.


    An unprecedented turmoil began to sweep throughout all the cosmos.

 Chapter 3182 No Pressure At All

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the Abyss of Darkness, densely packed dark clouds shrouded the sky, and a monstrous thunder reverberated together with blinding volleyed lightning.


    "The heaven immortal''s Thunderstroke Doom is finally coming!"


    Austin stood firmly on the ground. He looked at the rolling lightning, while his black hair flew wildly in the air.


    After several days, he had finally recovered.


    The spiritual tree in his Soul Sea was intact, and his strength had been significantly improved.


    Not long ago, Austin had absorbed hundreds of thousands of specks of divine essence!


    It was indeed an overwhelming number.


    Even the masters at the Heavenly Immortal Realm only dare to absorb no more than tens of thousands of specks of divine essence at most. If they took more, their bodies would run the risk of bursting apart.


    Austin reckoned that there might have been two reasons why he could handle so much divine essence. First of all, his physical strength was beyond extraordinary. He had always taken care of his physique during his whole cultivation journey, and had always included it in his development.


    On the other hand, he possessed the divine energy that was left behind by the little boy.


    Since that energy originated from a real god, it was naturally easy for it to suppress divine essence.


    Hundreds of thousands of divine essence had brought endless benefits to Austin.


    As a consequence, it only took him a few days to reach the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Boom!


    Finally, the ear-splitting thunder radiance surged towards Austin.


    He raised his head and roared to the sky as he fought against tens of thousands of thick lightning with his bare hands.


    A full day had passed.


    The dark clouds had dissipated, and the thunderstorm had completely disappeared.


    It was sunny again.


    Austin floated mid-air while his hair flew towards the direction of the wind. His eyes glistened an electrifying light, and he emitted the energy fluctuation of a heaven immortal.


    Moreover, since Austin had absorbed hundreds of thousands of specks of divine essence, the energy in his body was much richer than those of ordinary heaven immortal masters.


    The energy contained in hundreds of thousands of specks of divine essence was extremely overpowering.


    "Yes, I''ve finally reached the Heaven Immortal Realm!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    After all, when he left the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, he was only at the Genuine Immortal Realm.


    After he entered the dark passage, he went through the trials on the Primordial Road. Next, he returned to the Earth to see his family. Then, he set food in the Divine Being


    ld we do?"


    Some masters from the isolated alien spaces asked the evil man.


    "Let''s follow them quietly and keep a low profile.


    You guys from the spiritual race can use your special skill to track them. If we follow them in the same way, we can easily get to Austin without encountering any danger," he said menacingly.


    With a wave of his hand, the evil man sneaked in with a large group of masters.


    "Okay!"


    Several masters of the spiritual race nodded in agreement. Then, they took the lead to use some of their secret techniques to closely detect the movements of the masters of the major sects in front of them.


    The spiritual race was a special kind of species in an isolated alien space.


    "Get ready to meet Mr. Lin at any time!"


    Outside the Abyss of Darkness, the eight branches of pilgrims and their army waited at the vicinity. They were highly alert for any movement in the abyss. Once they detected any activity, they were ready to dive in.


    At the end of the Abyss of Darkness.


    In a plain.


    "What?"


    Austin was concentrated on cultivating the Earth Exploring Technique when his face suddenly changed.


    "Well well, it''s them again.


    Hmm. Maybe I can practice my newly improved fighting skills with them,"


    Austin sneered.


    At that moment, he had already reached the Heaven Immortal Realm. After a period of hard cultivation, his cultivation base of the Earth Exploring Technique had made headway.


    Those incoming masters was good targets for him to test his current strength.


    Besides, with his talent, he had never been afraid of any masters at the same level as his, not even gods.


    Since he had reached the Heaven Immortal Realm, he felt no pressure at all in facing a group of masters of the same level!

 Chapter 3183 Hunt Down The Heaven Immortal Realm Masters

    On the plain, Austin stood up with cold and murderous eyes.


    "I need the help of some earth dragons,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    Afterwards, he turned into a beam of light and dived towards the periphery of the Abyss of Darkness.


    By then, Austin was very familiar with the area. He knew where he could pass through directly, and where he needed to make certain detours.


    A moment later, he left the Abyss of Darkness and went up the surface of the Divine Being''s World.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin knew where everyone was, including the army of the eight branches of pilgrims, the people of the major sects from the three thousand big and small worlds, and the people from the isolated alien spaces.


    At that moment, all the major forces closed in on the edge of the Abyss of Darkness.


    Austin then plunged into the underground to look for earth dragons in the Divine Being''s World.


    An hour later, there were more than five hundred earth dragons following behind him!


    Their momentum was so grand that wherever they passed, the earth shook violently.


    Previously, Austin could control more than two hundred earth dragons.


    Currently, he doubled the number and had more than five hundred dragons at his back!


    Then, he kept diving underground and came to the army of the eight branches of pilgrims.


    "Mr. Lin! You are out!


    We were just about to pick you up!"


    The eight supreme leaders were surprised to see Austin come out of the underground. Immediately, they stepped forward and surrounded him.


    "Thank you!


    Don''t worry. I won''t allow these people to hurt me,"


    Austin said to them.


    "Mr. Lin, you are so amazing!


    You can actually freely enter and exit the Abyss of Darkness without being hurt.


    Moreover, you can escape the siege of so many Heaven Immortal Realm masters!


    The eight of us really admire you!"


    The eight supreme leaders all exclaimed in admiration.


    Finally, under Austin''s persuasion, the eight supreme leaders took their army back to their headquarters.


    "Mr. Lin, this is our secret jade slip. It is used in times of emergencies to call for help. If ever you find yourself in danger, crush it immediately and we will find your location and rush to your aid as long as you are within the range of the Divine Being''s World."


    King Tobian handed the jade slip to Austin.


    "Tha


    e of the most powerful fist skills in the three thousand big and small worlds.


    It was the most formidable secret skill of the immemorial dynasty of Princess Gracie.


    With the strength of a Heaven Immortal Realm cultivator, Austin''s fist was terrifying. He was like an ancient emperor descending to suppress everything.


    The master of the Mu Clan was immediately subdued by the overbearing fist. While his face turned pale, he attempted to retreat hurriedly.


    Then, he took out a big golden bow and tried to draw it to shoot some arrows.


    However, Austin activated the shackle of supreme enlightenment using his mind as a quick defense. It appeared on top of the master, which made his cultivation realm fall down in an instant.


    Puff!


    Austin''s fist came into contact with him and smashed the master into a mist of blood.


    Then, Austin took away all the treasures from the master.


    Austin had developed this habit for a long time. Whenever he killed a master, he would usually collect all the treasures as loot.


    Even if he did not need them, he thought it might still be useful to his friends.


    After finishing off the master, Austin plummeted into the ground and left as soon as possible.


    "The bastard Austin showed up again!"


    Many Heaven Immortal Realm masters came one after another, including many cultivators from the isolated alien spaces.


    "Ha-ha, the hunting feast has just begun.


    I will come to you one by one. Just wait and see!"


    Austin sneered underground.


    Then, he locked another target through his spiritual sense force.

 Chapter 3184 Group Fight

    "Come out wherever you are, Austin!


    I''m an elder from the underworld. A few days ago, many powerful sects ambushed the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. I personally joined the brutal siege, and have killed hundreds of thousands of creatures there with my own hands. To be honest, I quite enjoyed beheading those natives and skinning them alive while I think of you.


    Do you get what I mean?


    If you have the guts, come out and fight with me!


    I''ll give you a chance to avenge your people!"


    an old man in black shouted on the ground as he began taunting Austin.


    He was a heaven immortal from the underworld.


    It was obvious that he was trying to lure Austin out from hiding.


    Dozens of other heaven immortals surrounded him and deployed their bodily movement skills to find out where Austin was.


    Two heaven immortals had been killed by Austin in a row in such a short time. It irritated the other masters, so they were desperate to end Austin by any means necessary.


    "You old bastard, are you tired of living? Well, I''ll fulfill your death wish now," Austin murmured.


    As a matter of fact, under the ground, he happened to choose the heaven immortal from the underworld as his next target.


    Upon hearing his words, Austin''s killing intent had grown intense.


    ''It seems that the underworld, the Divine Sect, the Mu Clan, and the Space Sect had launched a war against the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. That was shameless!''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Those four sects had been throwing their weights everywhere for a long time. It was not surprising if the Fallen Immortal Cosmos did not have many casualties.


    Fortunately, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had gone through many threatening situations in the past, so Austin thought it might not have suffered too much damage.


    However, he was still burning with anger. He swore to get even with the four major sects for what they had done.


    "Ha-ha, that elder is right about everything!


    I also participated in the attack of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Don''t blame me, though. The creatures there were so weak that thousands of them were smashed into pieces with just a single strike! I''m proud to say that I have brutally murdered about one hundred thousand of those low-level imbeciles.


    Ha-ha-ha!


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos is just a piece of garbage, and it should have diminished long ago. It deserves it!"


    A heaven immortal reared his neck to let out loud, disdainful laughs.


    They believed if they had successfully provoked Austin, he would be forced to get out from where he was hiding and fight them. Since they outnumbered him, they were sure that they could beat him right then and there.


    "As you wish," Austin sneered.


    His killing intent was boiling in his heart. Using his bodily movement skill, he rushed out of the ground in


    nlightenment also showed up right above his head.


    The heaven immortal was scared out of his wits as he felt his cultivation base plummet down. He then turned around hurriedly to retreat.


    However, it was too hate. The silver halberd had already stabbed his back. He found himself unable to move at all as if he turned into a stone statue. At the next moment, his body slowly disappeared from head to foot, and he finally turned into a blood mist.


    "This little bastard has actually broken through to the Heavenly Immortal Realm. Watch out! Everyone, let''s fight together!"


    The other two masters of the Heavenly Immortal Realm were completely shocked by the scene. They braced themselves up and joined forces to attack Austin with everything they had.


    Austin didn''t hurry up at all. Once more, he opened his mouth and spat his flying sword at one of the masters.


    At the same time, he used the Divine Fist Skill to attack the other one.


    "Is that all you got?" he shouted.


    Austin had torn one of the masters into pieces using only a few moves. Bits of flesh and bones, and a sea of blood filled the entire battlefield.


    Even though he was outnumbered, he still managed to wipe out his enemies one by one.


    "Austin, I know that you are talented, but you are too arrogant and cruel. Today, you''re doomed. Go to hell!"


    Many figures dashed towards him from all directions.


    There were heaven immortals from the major forces of all the worlds, and as well as masters from the isolated alien spaces.


    "Are you kidding me?


    Shame on all of you! You let me fight by myself against a group of heaven immortals! Doesn''t matter anyway, because you will all be defeated by me! Come on, let''s end this now!"


    Austin went berserk as he used the three consecutive moves of the Heavenly Fighting Skill to kill the fast approaching heaven immortals one after another.

 Chapter 3185 I Cannot Defeat Them All

    As the enraged masters bolted towards him, Austin met them without hesitation and fear.


    He immediately threw the shackle of supreme enlightenment into the air, and the will of supreme enlightenment unrolled forward to attack his enemies.


    In addition, more than five hundred earth dragons with a grand aura followed him.


    "You brat, hand over the divine cores now!"


    A monster as high as ten thousand feet swung his long tail. He lashed through the air like a cannonball and instantly hit Austin.


    "Oh? It''s this kind of monster again."


    Austin was a little surprised. The monster was exactly the one that he had encountered in the first round of the trials on the Primordial Road.


    Never did he expect to come across such a monster again.


    The colossal monster was a creature originated in the isolated alien spaces.


    Boom!


    The monster suddenly swung his thick tail and swiped Austin from his feet.


    "Oh, are you trying to compete with my physical strength? Ha-ha!"


    Austin laughed. Then, he stretched out his right hand and it enlarged in a constantly fast rate. In the blink of an eye, he lifted the monster''s tail and waved it in the air.


    "Argh! Let go of me this instant!"


    the monster roared angrily. He was shocked to see that Austin''s physical strength could match his own.


    Crack!


    As soon as the monster finished his sentence, Austin stretched out both of his hands and killed him at once.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin held up the monster''s body with his both hands, and locked his aim at the two cultivators at the Heaven Immortal Realm who were rushing in front of him. Without warning, he tore the monster into two parts and threw the body parts at them with all his might.


    Boom! Boom!


    The impact of the two halves of the monster''s body were like two terrible avalanches. The force was so strong that the two masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm had to take a step back.


    "Damn it!"


    the two cultivators at the Heaven Immortal Realm shouted in exasperation.


    Then, Austin stretched out his hand again and pointed at the head of one of the two cultivators at the Heaven Immortal Realm. In an instant, the shackle of supreme enlightenment appeared above the target''s head, and caused his realm to immediately decrease.


    Austin used his bodily movement skill and rushed towards him at lightning speed.


    With the Omnipotent Lightness and the Distance-shortening Technique, his bodily movement skills were at least a hundred times better and faster than before.


    In other words, he could defeat most of the masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm in terms of bodily movement skills.


    Puff!


    Austin used the Divine Fist Skill and smashed the cultivator at the Heaven Immortal Realm into pieces.


    Unfortunately, the cultivator at the Heaven Immortal Realm was only downgraded to the strength of a cultivator at the Earth Immortal Realm. Of course he could not resist such a domineering attack.


    At the same time, Austin controlled hundreds of earth dragons with his mind and ordered them to pounce on another cultivator at the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    The Heaven Immortal Realm cultivator panicked as soon as he saw hundreds of earth dragons dashing straight towards him.


    Afterwards, Austin opened his mouth and spat out his flying sword. With a single blow, he killed another master in an in


    t appeared on top of the evil man''s head in an instant.


    "It''s this damn thing again!"


    the evil man screamed as his face became dark. He immediately felt that the energy in his body was suppressed.


    Boom!


    Austin and the evil man began to fight fiercely.


    The earth dragons temporarily blocked all the other masters for Austin.


    The evil man was far more stronger than any ordinary cultivator at the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Austin had made more than ten moves against him, but he had not flinched a bit!


    "Austin is too powerful. We can''t just fight him like this.


    Everyone, don''t wait any longer. It''s time for us to use those magic treasures from the divine gods!


    Only the divine god level magic treasures can defeat Austin!"


    a master at the Heaven Immortal Realm suddenly shouted.


    "Okay! Everyone, take a step back and use all the divine treasures to attack Austin!"


    Immediately, the rest of the cultivators at the Heaven Immortal Realm retreated quickly.


    The next moment, many divine god level magic treasures were summoned one by one by the cultivators. They burst out a strong divine light as they came towards Austin.


    In order to snatch the divine cores, the divine gods behind all the sects had offered to lend their most powerful magic treasures to the most powerful cultivators at the Heaven Immortal Realm so they could use them to kill Austin.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    An infinite amount of horrendous energy rushed towards Austin.


    It came from the combined energy of the magic treasures refined by divine gods!


    The evil man was frightened when he sensed the spine-chilling energy, and immediately ran away from Austin.


    However, hundreds of earth dragons dashed towards the evil man.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The earth dragons however, exploded on the spot one by one when hit by the tremendous energy.


    ''I can''t handle all these magic treasures refined by divine gods head on!''


    Austin''s face changed slightly. Then, he turned around to escape.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, where are you going? We''re not done here! Hand over your divine cores, or you will die right now!"


    The powerful cultivators at the Heaven Immortal Realm were very excited to see Austin withdraw from battle.

 Chapter 3186 When Outnumbered In A Fight

    Lightning quick, Austin dove into the ground in an instant.


    "Ha-ha! You won''t be able to escape again. The divine god gave me the Divine Locating Mirror.


    I''ve already scanned your spiritual soul''s aura.


    Once your spiritual soul''s aura is locked onto by the Divine Locating Mirror, you''ll have nowhere to hide!"


    Smug confidence filled the cruel laughter of a heaven immortal from the Space Sect.


    An ancient bronze mirror glinted in his hands. Various mysterious runes older than time was engraved on its every inch.


    "Freeze!"


    His voice boomed out as he pointed the mirror where Austin escaped to.


    A moment after he roared out the spell, Austin''s shadow appeared in the mirror and his position could be clearly seen.


    Chills ran down Austin''s spine at the power of the bronze mirror, but what surprised him more was that the underground space around him trembled under a terrible suppressing power.


    It wasn''t long before he noticed in dismay that his movement began to slow down.


    "He''s over there!"


    Heaven immortals and other skillful cultivators from the isolated alien spaces rushed over one after another. Countless streams of energy blasted numerous times to form pits of abyss around Austin.


    Once the dust cleared from their attacks, Austin''s shadow appeared within everyone''s sight at the bottom of the abyss.


    "Ha-ha! This is great! Elder Moroon, you''ve done us a great favor. Thanks to the magic treasure you brought, we can trap this bastard here!"


    Cruel delight filled the heaven immortals as they stepped closer towards Austin one after the other to completely surround him from all sides.


    "In fact, Elder Moroon should have used this earlier to deal with Austin!"


    Several of the heaven immortals loudly complained.


    "I didn''t expect that Austin would be this powerful since he''s so young.


    This Divine Locating Mirror is my trump card and I have no plans on using it until the last moment,"


    Elder Moroon explained.


    All the heaven immortals secretly nodded in approval for Elder Moroon''s words.


    Who''d possibly expect that so many heaven immortals would be unable to defeat a single young man?


    In the end, they had to use a magic treasure refined by the divine god to turn the situation around and gain the upper hand.


    "This isn''t good! This is really not good!"


    Austin felt his every move like moving through lead after he was locked on by the Divine Locating Mirror.


    No matter where he turned, the earth was as hard as concrete because of the terrible suppressing power that suddenly appeared within the underground space.


    "Only divine gods can control the spatial power and space laws that mirror contains!"


    Austin''s face darkened as he glared hatefully at the Divine Locating Mirror.


    "Take out all the magic treasures you have! We have to kill Austin first and then we''ll easily be able to take the divine cores from him!"


    someone among the gathered heaven immortals suddenly shouted.


    "What if the divine cores accidentally get destroyed when we use all the magic treasures together?"


    another one replied with a trace of hesitation.


    "Are you kidding me? The di


    stin had collected an enviable amount of magic treasures.


    However, none of them were useful at this moment.


    Most of the magic treasures shattered into pieces the moment they were taken out from the pressure of the powerful energy surrounding Austin.


    Although Austin had enough magic treasures to make a mountain, they were nothing in the face of a single magic treasure at divine level.


    Only a few magic treasures like Layne''s Ruler, the flying sword, and the Pot of Chaos could put up some resistance for a few moments against the enemies'' attacks.


    Under the barrage of the dozens of magic treasures at divine level, Austin was hopelessly outgunned.


    As his body was blown up again and again, Austin was being forced to retreat step by step.


    After every hit, he was forced to use the Phoenix Nirvana Skill to stitch his body back together.


    "Ha-ha! Are those garbage magic treasures your trump card?


    It''s useless. Just give up and surrender!"


    "Austin, you''re a cruel man with enough blood on your hands to fill an ocean. Your retribution is finally knocking on your door!"


    "Kneel down and present all the divine cores you have. If you do, perhaps we''ll leave your corpse intact!"


    Delight filled all the heaven immortals as they could finally see the end of the long battle.


    "Both his arrogance and excellence made him too many enemies. That human lad is doomed!


    Just now I was considering inviting him to join us. He''s smart and incredibly talented. We actually need such people. I admire his extraordinary abilities."


    A sigh left the man from the isolated alien space as he shook his head while watching from the distance.


    At that moment, something unexpected happened that shocked everyone who was watching.


    "What''s going on over there? What''s that in Austin''s hand?"


    A black token seemed to have appeared from nowhere in Austin''s hand, and a single word was carved into the dark material: Reincarnation.


    In his panic, Austin unconsciously took out the token.


    A tug in his gut told him that the token would be his key out of this sticky situation.

 Chapter 3187 Divine Gods Bones And Blood

    Not long ago, Austin had taken the token away from a dead dragon in the Abyss of Darkness''s outer area.


    During that time, the word "reincarnation" on the token drew his attention.


    He had kept it in his Space Ring all this time since he had no time to study it.


    But now, when Austin rummaged through his arsenal trying to find something that could get him out of this mess, the token accidentally fell out. To Austin''s surprise, the token was releasing mysterious energy.


    ''Is it possible that this token is also a magic treasure?


    Since the formidable dead dragon tried to protect it, it must be something precious, ''


    Austin figured.


    As he pondered on this thought, he immediately transferred his vital energy into the black token.


    His curiosity was washing over him, so he used his spiritual sense to investigate the item further.


    However, he got nothing.


    The token did not even flinch after his vital energy surged inside it.


    He did not find anything remarkable about it.


    Austin thought that he must have missed something, and he wasn''t sure whether the token was indeed a magic treasure.


    Magic treasures could only be refined once a cultivator attached their own spiritual soul mark to it. However, he found no place in this token where he could print his spiritual soul mark.


    While Austin was deep in thought, he felt an overwhelming energy approaching him suddenly.


    Austin sensed that the power was equal to a divine god''s energy.


    Before he could react, the black token suddenly produced a strong force and absorbed all the energy that was about to hit Austin.


    The token seemed to be activated!


    It unleashed a blinding light column, and it gleamed a spot near Austin.


    Then, a portal appeared out of nowhere.


    The token led Austin into the portal and they disappeared into it.


    As soon as Austin set foot on the portal, it vanished into thin air.


    The token''s energy encapsulated Austin.


    Austin struggled against it, but unfortunately, the energy was too powerful for him to overcome.


    "What is going on?"


    "Austin is missing!"


    The masters who were activating the magic treasures made by the divine gods to attack Austin were all stunned.


    "It''s impossible. My Divine Locating Mirror has locked down this area.


    How could he travel through the space?


    Once the Divine Locating Mirror begins to work


    ld purify human bodies.


    It seemed that the power was going to remove all the impurities in Austin''s body, including flesh and blood.


    For this mysterious power, it counted a human''s flesh and blood as pollutants.


    Only the spiritual soul was the purest thing for a person.


    Austin even found that the mysterious power was cleansing all the impurities in his Soul Sea.


    In just a few seconds, more than half of Austin''s body had already disintegrated!


    To try and recover his deteriorating body, Austin activated the Phoenix Nirvana Skill.


    But his attempt was futile.


    The skill he just summoned did not work against the mysterious energy cleansing his body.


    Panicked, Austin was preparing to turn around and run away.


    As he tried to, he found that he was immobilized. He couldn''t move even just an inch.


    "Damn it!"


    Austin was deeply frightened, and his face paled.


    Before he was completely obliterated, an idea crossed his mind.


    Austin remembered the token in his hand.


    ''This token must be related to this place.


    Perhaps it can save me.''


    Realizing that the token was his last resort, Austin infused his vital energy into it.


    He also channeled all his spiritual sense into the token.


    In his Soul Sea, the spiritual dragon and the spiritual tree also released their spiritual power and put it into the dark token.


    After a while, the token activated.


    A black rune emerged from the token. It hovered above Austin''s head.


    Then, the mysterious power purifying Austin suddenly disappeared.


    Relieved, Austin heaved a long sigh.

 Chapter 3188 Legacy Of The Divine Gods

    After the mysterious purification power disappeared in the stone forest, Austin raised the black token in his hand and looked at it carefully.


    The token was fashioned in ancient style. Aside from the word reincarnation, it was also engraved with numerous mysterious runes.


    It was painted in black, and some parts had rusted. It was obviously ancient and had lost its luster through the years.


    Austin tried to unravel the writings scrawled on the token, but he could not figure out the unfamiliar runes.


    With the token in his hand, Austin walked farther into the stone forest area.


    He noticed that the forest was surrounded with numerous towering giant stone pillars. The height of the pillars varied, and they were as tall as a mountain.


    Each of the stone pillar radiated with a divine light that could light up the entire world. Together, they looked majestic and sacred.


    The stone forest area was so vast that it extended all the way to the end of the horizon.


    As Austin walked on the far side of the forest, he felt a powerful wave of purifying energy dashed toward his body.


    However, the black runes of the token seemed to protect Austin and resisted the energy that attempted to invade his body.


    Otherwise, Austin suspected that every inch of his body would be purified, and he would only have his soul left in the end.


    Suddenly, something caught Austin''s attention. "What is that?"


    Austin noticed that some stone pillars were engraved with words and runes.


    He examined the engravings and was tremendously surprised by what he discovered; he had to stop himself from shouting with joy.


    The inscriptions on the stone pillars were the last words of the former masters and some were martial arts skills!


    Moreover, Austin discerned that these skills were left by divine gods.


    Austin wasted no time and released his spiritual sense right away. He found eight of the stone pillars engraved with mythical words.


    The others were blank.


    The engravings on each stone pillar differed.


    Obviously, they were inscribed by different divine gods.


    "The legacy of eight divine gods. Could this world be..." Austin''s words trailed off.


    He could not believe the possibility.


    ''Well, since this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, I should learn by heart all the inheritance from these divine gods, ''


    Austin thought excite


    ken in his hand in amazement.


    He then released his spiritual sense to flip through the entire stone forest, but the remaining stone pillars were void of any inscriptions.


    "During these days, eight divine gods had entered the Millstone of Reincarnation.


    And each of them had left their legacies on the eight stone pillars.


    Since ancient times, a multitude of divine gods must have entered the Millstone of Reincarnation to receive the grind of the millstone and left their legacies on the stone pillars.


    Yet, the words on these stone pillars will not stay engraved on these pillars forever. They will fade, then disappear after a period of time.


    Thus, only eight stone pillars had engravings on them now,"


    Austin concluded.


    "This world has an enormous amount of divine essence and divine chains of law power. This is the best place to cultivate!"


    Austin decided to stay and cultivate in this world for the time being. He could plan his way out once he was done with his cultivation.


    Since the reincarnation token brought him in, Austin knew it would also help him get out.


    With this in mind, Austin took his time and began to cultivate.


    The shackle of supreme enlightenment hovered above Austin''s head and absorbed a colossal amount of divine chains of law power.


    The shackle was extraordinary. It could absorb countless chains of law power at the divine god level.


    Austin estimated that it was solidified by the will of the law of heaven and earth.


    As it consumed more chains, the size of the shackle grew larger at a striking speed.

 Chapter 3189 Refine The Reincarnation Token

    The constantly increasing size of the shackle of supreme enlightenment above Austin''s head was filling him with expectations.


    The inner world of the Millstone of Reincarnation was filled with countless divine chains of law power. And that was a good thing.


    A good thing because the shackle of supreme enlightenment could absorb as many as it wanted.


    So with that factor in consideration, Austin was wondering how much the shackle of supreme enlightenment could be enhanced this time around.


    After all, it was now one of his most powerful and unique trump cards.


    Leaving the shackle of supreme enlightenment to do its work, he began to practice the Golden Sun Divine Art.


    With the activation of the formula for that art, the divine essence of the heaven and earth began to flow continuously and gather around Austin. Slowly, his body absorbed that essence.


    It had to be said that the Golden Sun Divine Art was quite domineering and masculine.


    That was evident from the fact that very soon Austin''s body began to glow as bright as a burning sun and became the only visible thing in the entire world, lighting it up dazzlingly.


    The process continued for about a dozen days.


    And then, "I have achieved the preliminary success of the Golden Sun Divine Art!"


    Austin was overjoyed when he sensed that.


    As it turned out, he could make rapid progress in cultivation in this world, since it was full of divine essence, with which the air was dense all around the planet.


    And this was a very helpful thing because the divine essence was the most essential energy source in a divine god''s life.


    And not only to divine gods, it was of great use to ordinary warriors as well.


    Once he had done with the Golden Sun Divine Art, Austin began to cultivate other inheritances from the divine gods too.


    The first two on the agenda were the Time Fist and the Invincible Divine Finger.


    At the same time, whilst he was busy practicing these, in the outside world, the people from all the major sects of the three thousand worlds, as well as other inhabitants of isolated alien spaces, had searched the entire Divine Being''s World. Inch by inch, they had crawled, peeped and searched all parts above and below the ground.


    Of course, no one dared to approach the several thousand divine mountains which were still floating gracefully in the sky.


    Climbing and searching inside those mountains was beyond their courage.


    Even the living divine gods of the outside worlds would not dare to climb these mountains!


    "Austin hasn''t left the Divine Being''s World yet!"


    "Dammit! He is hiding somewhere in there but that doesn''t make him impossible to find. Locate his whereabouts!"


    The div


    Besides, there were surely a large number of heaven immortals and masters from the isolated alien spaces who were searching for him outside.


    He had six divine cores in his possession.


    The heaven immortals weren''t going to give them up so easily.


    And even if the heaven immortals got tired and wanted to give up, the divine gods behind them wouldn''t do so.


    He had also promised to get a divine core for the little boy.


    Therefore, he decided to find a way, get out, and give the little boy a divine core as he promised.


    As a matter of fact, he had more than six divine cores.


    So he planned on giving at least a few to the little boy instead of just one.


    He took out the black token and continuously infused his vital energy force into it.


    At the same time, he used his spiritual sense to explore the token.


    He knew that this black token was of extraordinary origins, and it was not an easy task to refine it.


    He had to be patient.


    About ten days later.


    All of a sudden.


    "Hang on! The token has responded!"


    Austin was overjoyed.


    The black token was quivering slightly now, and black ripples were appearing around it. And then, mysterious runes began to fly out of the token one after another.


    "I have found the key point of refining this!"


    Austin was excited. His spiritual sense had finally found a very special place on the token. In colloquial language, he had hit a nerve!


    Looking at it carefully, he saw that there were some ancient and mysterious runes engraved on this position. As long as the spiritual soul mark was engraved and visible on these runes, the black token could be refined.


    Another day passed.


    "It''s finally refined!


    Huh! This token is called the Reincarnation Token!"


    Austin said excitedly, once again to only himself.

 Chapter 3190 The Use Of The Reincarnation Token

    After refining the black token, Austin finally learned a few things about it.


    It turned out that this token was called the Reincarnation Token.


    With it, one could freely enter and exit the Millstone of Reincarnation.


    Austin found it rather amusing. He was surprised that it even stored plenty of different spatial coordinates of the universes.


    After the refinement, as long as the owner used his spiritual sense to lock the spatial coordinate of a universe and then activated the Reincarnation Token, he would be directly teleported to that universe.


    However, if someone wanted to teleport to a different place through the Reincarnation Token, there were two conditions to activate it.


    First, the Reincarnation Token could be used for teleportation if the wielder had a strong cultivation base of spatial power.


    Second, it could be activated through numerous spatial crystals.


    As long as either of these two conditions were met, the Reincarnation Token could instantly teleport anyone across spaces and borders.


    This thrilled Austin. He couldn''t wait to use it.


    The teleportation of the Reincarnation Token required energy. The longer the distance, the more power was needed.


    "Spatial crystals? I have a lot of them in my Space Ring."


    Austin touched his Space Ring and took out a large number of spatial crystals.


    Now, he had all kinds of crystals, including the sacred ones, stored in his Space Ring.


    Using his spiritual sense, he looked at the Reincarnation Token for the coordinates of his desired destination.


    "The spatial coordinate of the Divine Being''s World!"


    Austin found the spatial coordinate he wanted.


    Satisfied, he immediately activated the token.


    The black token produced a strong suction force. It continuously absorbed the spatial crystals that he took out.


    After a few seconds, it suddenly burst out the teleportation power and wrapped Austin''s body. He rushed into the void and disappeared.


    The next moment.


    "I have returned to the Divine Being''s World!"


    Austin was instantly back in the Divine Being''s World, hovering in the sky. He was astounded with the


    en immortals'' unceasing attacks, the crack finally began to appear.


    "If this keeps going, the ancient array won''t last long.


    When it''s broken, the many heaven immortals will surge into our headquarters with their magic treasures.


    We won''t be able to resist that attack at all. Is this how we''re going to die?"


    King Yates sighed, dejected from their helpless situation.


    Crack!


    At this time, clear sounds began to come from the ancient array. More and more cracks appeared.


    "Ha-ha, we are finally going to break this damn array!


    Once the array is broken, we will go in and kill all of them.


    And then, we have to find Austin!"


    The heaven immortals celebrated outside, laughing menacingly. They relished at the idea that they could finally get Austin.


    After continuously attacking the array for a full month, they were at the cusp of finally breaking it.


    At the same time, the situation in the other seven headquarters was almost the same.


    In the past month, a large number of heaven immortals had been attacking the headquarters with their magic treasures.


    In order to find Austin, the divine gods outside spared nothing. They were willing to go all out just to hunt Austin down.


    They ordered their men to bring in all kinds of magic treasures.


    For them, the divine cores that Austin had were a fatal attraction.


    The magic treasures were nothing compared to the divine cores.

 Chapter 3191 Slaying Masters At The Heaven Immortal Realm

    Boom!


    The ancient array that was shielding the headquarters of Yaksha Branch was destroyed.


    Because of this, a fierce battle was about to break out.


    "Move forward!"


    Hundreds of battle cries shook the earth. The people of the powerful forces along with creatures from the isolated alien spaces swarmed the gates and broke into the headquarters.


    "Guard our homeland and never bow to invaders!"


    "We will never surrender until there are none of us left!"


    Inside the headquarters, the people of the Yaksha Branch met their invaders with a fierce cry of their own.


    The two parties fought valiantly.


    This was the beginning of a war.


    But not long after, the battle seemed to be already nearing its end.


    Outnumbered, the members of the Yaksha Branch were losing the war. They suffered a great casualties and began to retreat.


    "Is our Yaksha Branch really doomed ?"


    King Yates asked in grief as he threw his head back.


    More than a dozen masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm began attacking him with the magic treasures which were made by the divine gods.


    King Yates could barely stand and defend himself using the ancestral weapon.


    Indeed his ancestral weapon was much stronger than a single magic treasure made by the divine god.


    But more than a dozen magic treasure proved to be too much even for his powerful ancestral weapon.


    It was impossible for King Yates to defeat his enemies alone.


    After standing his ground for as long as he could, King Yates was thrown far away, making him cough up blood.


    The ancestral weapon was thrown out from his hand and disappeared into the void.


    "It seems that our ancestral weapon chose to escape for it knew that we will lose..." King Yates said under his breath.


    Despair began to consume him.


    The masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm surrounded King Yates and laughed triumphantly. "King Yates, if you are smart, hand Austin over to us. Or are you really willing to die in order to protect that bastard?" one of them threatened.


    The masters then began rushing towards King Yates with murderous intent in their eyes.


    "I have never seen this coming. Our race will be exterminated today."


    King Yates couldn''t help but feel utterly defeated as tears began streaming down his face.


    ''Our ancestral weapon has chosen to run away from us. If I am killed, the rest of my men will surely be slaughtered, '' he thought to himself.


    "K


    millions of miles which immediately fell silent and eerie.


    Austin was displaying one of the eight martial marts skills that the divine god had cultivated, the Invincible Divine Finger.


    It was a very overbearing secret technique.


    Puff!


    Austin''s finger lightly tapped the head of the Heavenly Immortal master, causing his body to explode like a bubble.


    The master attempted to dodge in the last moment, but the law power released by Austin made him unable to move an inch.


    "It''s your turn," Austin said cold-bloodedly as he pointed at another master.


    Austin opened his mouth and a sword shot out.


    The master was scared out of his wits. He turned around and started to run frantically away from Austin.


    However, the shackle of supreme enlightenment appeared above his head. In an instant, his cultivation base dropped and he began to move slower.


    Crack!


    The flying sword cut off his head.


    His spiritual soul was also cut into pieces. The master at the Heaven Immortal Realm died on the spot.


    "It''s your turn!" Austin shouted as he pointed at another master at the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    He smashed the master with his fist.


    For each step Austin took, a master died on the spot.


    In just a few seconds, he had killed the dozen masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm who had attacked King Yates.


    Even with the help of divine god''s magic treasures, these masters still couldn''t harm Austin.


    On the other hand, Austin didn''t break a sweat finishing them off.


    "Well... That''s awesome!"


    King Yates stared at the masters'' bones and blood as he marveled at Austin''s powers.

 Chapter 3192 Many Magic Treasures

    King Yates remembered the first time that Austin had entered the Divine Being''s World. Back then, he was being chased down by a large group of heaven immortals. He wasn''t able to fend them off by himself, so he had to escape continuously to get away from them. There was a time that he even hid in the Abyss of Darkness.


    But after just a short time, he didn''t expect that Austin would come back several times stronger, and that he could now kill these heaven immortals as easily as cutting vegetables for dinner.


    Such great progress was extremely impressive.


    "These are all divine level magic treasures. I can''t possibly let them go to waste!"


    After Austin killed dozens of heaven immortals, the magic treasures had lost their owners. As a result, they began fleeing and rushed into the void, like intelligent creatures.


    However, Austin didn''t have the slightest intention of letting them go away. He instantly activated the Reincarnation Token and teleported himself. In the blink of an eye, he caught up with one of them and grabbed it in his hand.


    Unexpectedly, the magic treasure, who was determined to escape, blasted terrifying energy towards Austin.


    But Austin readily blocked the attack with his Reincarnation Token.


    Then he immediately tightened his grip at the struggling magic treasure.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Being a proud magic treasure at the divine level, it wasn''t ready to give up easily. It struggled again and let out more vicious attacks.


    The magic treasure was surely powerful, but in the hands of Austin, it was just a mere toy. Soon, the Reincarnation Token released suppressing energy which completely shut off the menacing magic treasure.


    Realizing that it could no longer escape, the magic treasure finally calmed down and laid silently in Austin''s palm, as if accepting that he shall be its new master.


    Austin felt relieved as he had successfully subdued the magic treasure.


    He also observed that the Reincarnation Token was actually at a higher level than what he expected.


    To be able to suppress magic treasures at the divine level was no easy feat.


    The Reincarnation Token had proven to be pretty useful and omnipotent as it was capable of doing almost anything.


    He had the right judgment of taking in this spectacular treasure which was previously owned by a genuine dragon. There was no doubt that it was exceptionally precious and powerful.


    In fact, when Austin found it, the dragon had already died for so long. But it carefully safeguarded and kept the treasure on its side.


    There was no wonder why the dragon had fully valued the Reincarnation Token.


    After he was done subduing the first magic treasure that he caught, Austin activated the short distance teleportation function again to chase the other magic treasures. He didn''t plan on letting even a single one escape from his hands.


    Soon after, he had acquired more than a dozen magic treasures at the divine level.


    And it only took him a couple of


    in a matter of seconds.


    With more luck on his side, he was also able to salvage several magic treasures at the divine level from these people.


    At the same moment, at the headquarters of the Yaksha Branch, all the adversaries trying to bring them down were successfully obliterated.


    "Mr. Lin, it was very fortunate for us that you came in time. If not, our people would have been in great danger,"


    King Yates told him in a grateful tone. He led his people and thanked Austin on behalf of his entire branch.


    "It''s nothing, sir.


    To tell you the truth, I feel that I should apologize for causing trouble to your people,"


    Austin answered sincerely.


    "Austin! Get out of there and fight us! We shall have your head today!"


    "If you want to live, hand over all the divine cores to us!"


    Several people screaming were heard outside the headquarters.


    In an instant, thousands of people rushed and were already gathered surrounding the headquarters of the Yaksha Branch.


    "These people just never learn!


    I''m afraid we''re not yet done for the day,"


    Austin sneered as he looked at the massive crowd gathered in the distance.


    "Sir, please distribute these magic treasures to your elite warriors.


    These would greatly enhance their combat effectiveness."


    With a wave of his hand, Austin laid down a dozen magic treasures in front of King Yates.


    "Mr. Lin! I deeply appreciate the thought, but these magic treasures are too precious. We just can''t possibly take them!"


    King Yates humbly declined, but he was astonished at Austin''s generosity.


    For him, it was unbelievable that Austin was willing to give up so many divine level magic treasures without batting an eye.


    As much as he wanted to accept Austin''s offer, he didn''t really know how to manage these treasures.


    It was common knowledge that these treasures were extremely precious.


    Whichever universe these magic treasures fell into, there would be an inevitable craze to fight over them.

 Chapter 3193 Its My Turn

    "Take them.


    You suffered a great loss because of me.


    These magic treasures are my repayment for all the troubles.


    Besides, more divine magic treasures are on the way."


    A small smile pulled at Austin''s lips. Every inch of him burned with the desire to fight as his enemies got closer and closer.


    "Well... I''ll distribute these to the masters from my branch."


    Over a dozen divine magic treasures were handed to King Yates and he immediately distributed them to over a dozen heaven immortals from his branch.


    Once they received the magic treasures, their combat effectiveness would greatly improve.


    "Ancestral weapon, come back!"


    King Yates suddenly knelt down and kowtowed towards the direction where the ancestral weapon left.


    "Ancestral weapon, come back!"


    All the members of the Yaksha Branch knelt down as one and shouted together with King Yates. Even places deep into the void were washed over by the sound of their pleas.


    Swoosh!


    A dazzling light nearly blinded those who were watching as the Yaksha Branch''s ancestral weapon seemed to have sensed the call. It flew from the depths of the void and landed in King Yates'' hand.


    "Ha-ha! We''ll show the bastards outside how powerful we really are today!


    Mr. Lin, give your order! We will be your sword!"


    Confidence seemed to pour out of King Yates with the ancestral weapon in his hand boosting his courage.


    Just one ancestral weapon and a little over a dozen magic treasures were enough to make the Yaksha Branch''s fighting power soar.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Heaven and earth both trembled as the enemies in the distance got closer and closer to them.


    "Well, we don''t have to wait any longer. Let''s go!"


    All of them let out a loud cheer as Austin rushed out of the Yaksha Branch''s headquarters first and headed towards the surging crowd in the distance.


    More than seven hundred earth dragons closely followed his every move. Deafening roars blew out their throats as they rolled and scattered around the area.


    Ever since Austin entered the Divine Being''s World, he was chased down left and right by people from the three thousand big and small worlds and the isolated alien spaces.


    It was safe to say that he was on edge for a long time.


    Moreover, Violet, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, and the others were forced to escape into the Abyss of Darkness. Even up to now, their whereabouts were still unknown and no one could tell whether they were alive or dead.


    Now his strength improved by leaps and boun


    ssible!"


    This scene shocked all the opponents. They couldn''t believe what they saw.


    "Something''s wrong. We have to fight together!"


    a heaven immortal desperately shouted as he activated the magic treasure in his hand again and attacked Austin.


    Other heaven immortals also hurriedly activated their magic treasures and rained down various attacks on Austin.


    No matter how much power they put behind their attacks, the result remained the same.


    All the attacks were blocked and absorbed by the Reincarnation Token.


    "How is that possible?!


    What the hell is that?! How can it resist the attacks of magic treasures so easily?"


    someone desperately shouted as he poured more and more energy into the magic treasure in his hand.


    "Again!


    Together! It''s impossible for a single token to resist the attacks of so many magic treasures!"


    a heaven immortal ordered.


    At his command, all the magic treasures were activated and they desperately attacked Austin.


    With the barrage of so many magic treasures, everyone hid far away in fear and no one dared to get any closer to the fight.


    However, the result was the same.


    Overwhelming black light emitted from the Reincarnation Token had easily blocked all the attacks no matter how powerful they were.


    A sneer twisted Austin''s expression as he stood still behind the Reincarnation Token with his hands tucked behind him.


    "What the hell is going on?!"


    Whatever confidence Austin''s opponents had was beginning to shatter after another round of intense attacks did nothing.


    "Are you done?


    It''s my turn now."


    Austin sneered and took a step forward like a predator approaching its prey.

 Chapter 3194 One Fought Against A Group

    "It''s time to settle our scores!"


    Austin smiled murderously and walked forward step by step. The overwhelming murderous will behind him was quite substantial now, creating a mountain of surging and thrilling momentum.


    "Watch out!"


    Every cultivator was on high alert now.


    But more than being cautious, everyone at that moment was afraid of Austin deep down in their hearts.


    They were some of the most powerful cultivators in the world and yet they had never seen someone who could just stand there motionless, with hands behind his back and so many divine god level magic treasures attacking him simultaneously.


    Even a cultivator at the Divine Realm wouldn''t be able to stand such an onslaught.


    But this young man in front of them had done it.


    And then out of the blue, Austin activated the Reincarnation Token directly.


    Obviously, he was going to use a powerful treasure at such an important time.


    In an instant, his figure disappeared.


    No matter how hard his opponents, who were at the Heaven Immortal Realm, tried to sense him through their spiritual sense, they couldn''t perceive any aura of Austin.


    And then suddenly, he appeared right beside one of them out of nowhere.


    There was no energy fluctuation. He was just there!


    With his appearance also appeared the shackle of supreme enlightenment, which was already floating above the cultivator''s head by the time Austin''s figure had appeared. The powerful will of the supreme enlightenment caused the cultivator''s realm to fall sharply.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin punched his opponent with the power of the Time Fist.


    Unfortunately for the latter, he was an ordinary elder from the underworld at the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Right now, he was at the medium stage.


    This meant he was nowhere near powerful enough to match Austin in any way.


    Bang!


    His body imploded and turned into a little ball of blood due to impact. The gory little thing just floated around with the wind, leaving behind only a deathly trace of what the cultivator had been.


    Immediately after the punch, Austin disappeared once again.


    And almost at the same time, he appeared in front of another cultivator of the isolated alien space.


    His finger pointed at that cultivator''s forehead, and emitted rolling black light.


    "Ahh!"


    With a loud roar, huge tentacles instantly grew out of his body and rushed towards Austin crazily.


    This move was employed all of a sudden and was completely unexpected. Those tentacles had grown completely out of the blue and were hard to fight.


    "It''s interesting."


    Austin nodded in appreciation, and then shattered all those tentacles with


    t the Heavenly Immortal Realm!


    And just when he stopped, 700 earth dragons came from all directions, each of them as large as a mountain. They rushed into the formation of the cultivators at the Heavenly Immortal Realm and attacked them madly. It was as if a giant swarm of bees had gone mad!


    "Kill him!"


    "We are willing to die together against Austin!"


    Noticing that the attack from the divine god level magic treasures didn''t work on Austin, those cultivators at the Heavenly Immortal Realm directly rushed over and used whatever secret martial arts skills they were good at to fight Austin hand on hand.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    A fierce battle broke out, and the shockwave due to the energy that was spent rolled out like a mountain had collapsed. The shockwaves utterly destroyed the world around them.


    The fight was extremely fierce.


    It was like hundreds of atomic bombs had exploded at the same time, producing a terrible mushroom cloud!


    The weaker cultivators could not see anything at all.


    Even those at the Earth Immortal Realm could only vaguely discern some figures on the battlefield, but they couldn''t see any specific details.


    "Mr. Lin, let us help you!"


    At this time, the collective army of the eight branches of pilgrims arrived.


    The eight supreme leaders and more than a dozen cultivators at the Heavenly Immortal Realm of the Yaksha Branch with divine god level magic treasures were offering to help Austin.


    "Really guys! It''s not necessary.


    But I appreciate your kindness, everyone."


    Austin''s calm voice floated from the center of the battlefield. He sounded confident.


    "It seems like he already has the upper hand!"


    The eight supreme leaders looked at each other and only saw shock in each other''s eyes.

 Chapter 3195 Hacketts Nominal Disciple

    In fact, Austin had the upper hand.


    He had the Reincarnation Token to protect him and the shackle of supreme enlightenment to suppress his opponents. He was also surrounded by more than seven hundred earth dragons.


    Those heaven immortals couldn''t hurt him at all.


    Austin, on the other hand, could use all kinds of divine skills and bodily movement skills to kill them.


    Austin''s speed was faster than any of the heaven immortals once he tapped into the Omnipotent Lightness and the Distance-shortening Technique.


    Puff!


    Austin smashed a heaven immortal''s head with one punch, subduing his magic treasure.


    "Another one down,"


    Austin crowed.


    By now, he had obtained more than ten divine level magic treasures.


    The heaven immortals began to grow desperate.


    At this rate, they would definitely be wiped out.


    Some heaven immortals started imploring the masters from the isolated alien spaces. "Do something! Austin will kill you after he kills us!


    Do you think he will let you go?"


    "Let''s join forces against him!


    Let''s kill him and take his divine cores!


    He has six! We can split them evenly!"


    They called out urgently.


    All this time Austin had been battling the heaven immortals from different sects, the masters from the isolated alien spaces had just looked on.


    After all, the gods of light and the gods of darkness were enemies, and they were with the latter.


    They had planned to wait out until both Austin and those supported the gods of light were so badly injured that they were rendered immobile. Then they could get the divine cores without suffering any casualties.


    However, judging from the current situation, Austin wasn''t going down that easily.


    The heaven immortals were right. After Austin killed them, he would definitely go after the people from the isolated alien spaces, too.


    "Alright, then. To battle!"


    The evil man paused to assess the situation before waving his hand, signaling the masters from the isolated alien spaces to charge into the battlefield.


    Austin just grinned at this development.


    His fighting spirit was at its peak. He truly enjoyed


    is partially wiped out the energy of the evil baby, making it impossible to be born.


    Despite all the problems Hackett had brought in the past, it was undeniable that he was frighteningly powerful.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m one of Lord Hackett''s disciples.


    Although I''m just his nominal disciple, he''s kind to me. I can often see him.


    You can also be a nominal disciple like me. Who knows? You might even get promoted to be a true disciple in the future!"


    The evil man straightened up after he said this, looking smug.


    Hackett had a high position among the gods of darkness.


    This meant that even if he was only Hackett''s nominal disciple, the evil man held a very high status among the isolated alien spaces in the Sea of Chaos.


    After all, the divine gods of darkness even treated him as their peer.


    Austin barked out a laugh. "I''m not interested in being that old man''s true disciple, much less a nominal one.


    Even if he wants me, he''s not qualified!"


    he retorted.


    After all, he supported the gods of light. He would never join the gods of darkness.


    Anger flashed across the evil man''s face. "How dare you! How dare you humiliate Lord Hackett, you brat! That is a capital crime!"


    The evil man was furious. Any favorable impressions he had of Austin dissipated in an instant. Now, all he wanted to do was kill him.


    "Come on, then. Time for you to die,"


    Austin replied coolly.

 Chapter 3196 Taming Another Slave

    "Damn you. I am going to tear you into pieces!" the commander from the isolated alien spaces roared in anger.


    He constantly sped up as he passed through the void. He was now approaching Austin at lightning fast speed.


    As the distance between them shortened, the man threw his black machete at Austin.


    As the black machete traveled through space, it emitted a black aura which enveloped a wide area.


    The machete was so sharp that it turned everything it passed into nothingness, creating a vacuum.


    It was not until now that the commander showed his true strength. He was indeed remarkably powerful.


    He tried many times to attack Austin from a distance using the magic treasures made by the divine god but to no avail.


    Therefore, he stopped using the magic treasures.


    "He is scary good!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    Although the man was incredibly powerful, Austin was not afraid of him.


    Austin believed that every master at the Heaven Immortal Realm was no match for him.


    "Divine Sword Skill!" Austin shouted as he drew out a sword.


    He pointed his sword at the man, and the light which radiated as bright as sunlight appeared.


    The blinding light made it impossible to see anything but the radiating sword.


    The Divine Sword Skill was one of the eight techniques Austin has recently learned that belonged to the divine gods.


    Clang!


    Austin''s sword collided with the man''s black machete.


    Pools of energy spread throughout.


    Puff! Puff!


    Several masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm close to them were hit by both the sword and blade aura which disintegrated them in an instant.


    "Run!"


    Scared out of their wits, the rest of the masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm retreated to a safe distance.


    It was this moment that one thing became apparent:


    Austin and the commander from the isolated alien spaces were the strongest people on the battlefield.


    No one was a match for the two of them but themselves.


    "This feels so great!" Austin said in a good mood.


    He then summoned the shackle of supreme enlightenment with his mind. Under his control, the shackle flew towards the commander as it released a mysterious power.


    The commander couldn''t help but show a bit of fear at the sight of the shackle.


    The shackle of supreme enlightenment scared him a lot, and rightfully so, since it would weaken his powers.


    While he was preoccupied with the shackle, Austin activated the Reincarnation Token and vanished into thin air.


    "Damn it!"


    the commander cursed as his face darkened.


    Austin''s seemingly endless bag of tricks made him felt weak and angry, as if he was just being toyed around with.


    Whoosh!


    In a blink of an eye, Austin appeared behind him.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin unleashed every skill that left by the divine gods unto the commander.


    The duo fought fiercely, filling the battlefield with black smoke until nothing could be seen from the outside. With every strike they made, the ground shook until the earth cracked.


    Meanwhile, the eight supreme leaders and


    n''s control, the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon rushed towards the commander.


    The spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon were the two most important treasures of the spiritual race. They not only possessed terrifying spiritual soul energy but they could also suppress one''s spiritual soul energy.


    "The shackle of supreme enlightenment, now!" Austin shouted defiantly.


    The shackle of supreme enlightenment rushed into Austin''s Soul Sea and hit the commander with its incredible power.


    "Ah! How could this be?" the commander screamed in disbelief.


    He didn''t expect that the shackle of supreme enlightenment could appear in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Faced with the spiritual tree, the spiritual dragon and the shackle of supreme enlightenment, the commander began to panic as he tried to move erratically.


    But he found it difficult to move even by an inch. It was as if he was trapped in quick sand.


    "I must thank you for entering my Soul Sea, or else it might have taken me a lot of time and energy to defeat you,"


    Austin said with a sly smile.


    "Puppet Strings!"


    Austin roared.


    Tens of thousands of red long strings appeared in Austin''s Soul Sea and rained down on the man.


    "That''s impossible. I can''t believe that you mastered the Puppet Strings technique.


    This is the secret skill of our race. Even divine gods could not cultivate it unless they are from our race.


    You are lying. This is nothing but a trick..."


    The commander began laughing maniacally as if he went crazy.


    He could not believe what he was seeing, the spiritual tree, the spiritual dragon and the Puppet Strings skill.


    But a few moments later, the commander''s composure suddenly changed as he exited Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Greetings, master! I''m Raleigh and I am at your service!"


    The commander bowed to Austin and his eyes sparkled a glint of docility, like a dog heeding to its master. He had been turned into a slave.


    "So your name is Raleigh."


    Austin nodded with his hands clasped behind his back.

 Chapter 3197 Chaotic Magic Treasure

    Raleigh seemed to belong to the spiritual race''s highest class of nobility, since he had this temperament that made he look nothing like Austin''s other slaves from the spiritual race.


    "Can you control your men?"


    Austin asked.


    A group of masters from the isolated alien spaces were there in addition to Raleigh. If they could be wrangled into submission, they would be very useful for him.


    "Of course.


    From now on, I''ll find an opportunity to control them all and make them your slaves,"


    Raleigh politely replied.


    "Great!"


    An overjoyed smile brightened up Austin''s face.


    After a moment, Raleigh turned into a beam of light and left Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Human brat, I''ll never let you go!"


    Once he was out of Austin''s Soul Sea, Raleigh rebuilt his body and let out a deafening roar at the distance.


    Everything was an act to fool the masters from the isolated alien spaces.


    In the blink of an eye, he quickly approached them and looked for an opportunity to use the Puppet Strings to enslave them.


    Most of the masters had magic treasures at hand. It was only when they let down their guard could Raleigh possibly succeed.


    "You''re from the Divine Sect, aren''t you?! Go to hell!"


    Austin locked on to a heaven immortal from the Divine Sect and rushed towards him with the Reincarnation Token activated.


    "Austin! Get out of my way!"


    Fear filled the heaven immortal when he saw Austin rush towards him.


    He knew that he wasn''t even close to being a match for Austin.


    "Go to hell!"


    He desperately activated the magic treasure in his hand and blasted an attack on Austin.


    However, his attack was easily blocked by the Reincarnation Token.


    Puff!


    Bloody remains were all that was left of him as Austin smashed his body in just two moves.


    With all sorts of skills under his belt, including the shackle of supreme enlightenment, Austin''s fighting power was incomparably terrifying. This heaven immortal from the Divine Sect, who was now nothing but blood, was no match for him at all.


    In fact, Austin also attempted to use the Puppet Strings to try and make the heaven immortal a slave.


    However, it didn''t work.


    The Puppet Strings were broken by the attack from the heaven immortal''s magic treasure.


    That signed his own death warrant and Austin killed him.


    One heaven immortal after the other fell to his hand.


    Originally, the eight supreme leaders,


    lien spaces joined their hands together to hunt down their enemy from every nook and cranny.


    With a quick scan with his spiritual sense, Austin immediately found that the space node was broken and quickly activated the Reincarnation Token. Once he was closer, he quickly blocked the exit.


    Since the speed of the Reincarnation Token was blindingly fast, Austin could easily teleport through short distances in the blink of an eye.


    His opponents stood no chance.


    Their only way out from the Divine Being''s World was now sealed.


    It wasn''t long before they were all reduced to unrecognizable corpses.


    Meanwhile, a commotion was happening outside the Divine Being''s World.


    "No! How did this happen?!"


    All the divine gods could only either stare in disbelief or let out furious roars.


    As soon as the battle began, each of them sent their spiritual senses into the Divine Being''s World to closely monitor the situation.


    Everything that occurred in the Divine Being''s World was in front of their eyes in real time.


    "That black token in his hand is strange!


    It must be a great treasure!"


    Some of the divine gods pointed at the Reincarnation Token securely clutched in Austin''s hand.


    "The black token... Has anyone ever heard of such a treasure?"


    "Is it a chaotic magic treasure? You know, only a chaotic magic treasure can resist the attack of divine magic treasures so easily and even absorb it!"


    Anticipation filled the sparkling eyes of many divine gods.


    Even though they were powerful gods already, they were still tempted to get their hands on chaotic magic treasures.

 Chapter 3198 The End Of The War

    Although the divine gods were eager to grab Austin''s Reincarnation Token, they couldn''t do so.


    Austin was in the Divine Being''s World, but they could not even enter this world.


    Even if they sent more masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm to the Divine Being''s World, they thought it would be futile because of Austin''s unbelievable strength and powers. They would just send their men to their graves.


    The divine gods couldn''t do anything but watch as Austin was in the Divine Being''s World. Anger filled every fiber of their being as they felt powerless.


    They were omnipotent divine gods.


    But they couldn''t even touch a young man.


    "Damn it! Are we just going to stand him and do nothing while that brat acquires all the divine cores?" one of the divine gods shouted in a fit of rage.


    The divine gods could do nothing but glare menacingly at Austin from outside the Divine Being''s World.


    Meanwhile, in the Divine Being''s World, the battle had come to an end.


    Every person from the top sects and clans of the outside worlds had been killed!


    Dead bodies littered the battlefield. Both the ground and the sky was filled with corpses as blood flowed from the bodies in a steady stream.


    The scene was truly horrible.


    The eight supreme leaders took their men to Austin.


    "Mr. Lin, if it weren''t for you, we would have been killed.


    Mr. Lin, we owe you our lives," the eight supreme leaders said gratefully as they cupped their hands at Austin to express their gratitude.


    A moment ago, the eight branches of pilgrims were under siege, and almost lost the battle.


    If Austin had not come to their rescue in time, the eight branches of pilgrim wouldn''t have survived.


    As if the deed he had done was not already enough, Austin chose to give them dozens of magic treasures made by the divine gods.


    The eight supreme leaders were extremely grateful to Austin. They bowed to him to show their gratitude.


    "I just did what I was supposed to do. Please stand up," Austin responded immediately.


    He felt slightly uncomfortable with their overwhelming gratitude.


    Behind him stood Raleigh and a horde of masters from the isolated alien spaces. They were now his slaves.


    And behind Raleigh and the masters were the troops from the isolated alien spaces. There were tens of millions of them.


    "Mr. Lin, what are you going to do with them?"


    King Yates asked curiously as he l


    ve entered the worlds despite the Ancient Peace Agreement.


    They all established their own sects and tried to conquer the worlds.


    If it goes on like this, more creatures would surely suffer," the blue robed elder said.


    A hint of anger could be perceived in his tone.


    "But the Ancient Peace Agreement is guarding the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. As of now, it doesn''t pose a threat to the divine gods.


    There is nothing we can do.


    Moreover, the power of the Ancient Peace Agreement has greatly weakened.


    We can''t do anything about this.


    Just let nature take its course.


    Perhaps the three thousand big and small worlds were due for war after such a long period of peace,"


    the stout elder said as he shook his head.


    "The gods of darkness is actually our greatest concern.


    Many signs have shown that they have taken action and are planning to come back.


    If the gods of darkness join arms with the creatures from the isolated alien spaces in the depths of the Sea of Chaos and attack the three thousand big and small worlds, do you think we can stand a chance against them?"


    the old man in the blue robe asked his brethren with a grim expression.


    "Humph! They intend to come back for that evil baby under the Karakoram Mountain on Earth.


    If they free the evil baby, they will rule the worlds again!"


    the old man with thick eyebrows and big eyes warned.


    "Once the evil baby is set free, no one can stand a chance against it. Even the most formidable cultivators in the entire Sea of Chaos would not stand a chance,"


    the old man in the blue robe said with a sigh.

 Chapter 3199 Another Catastrophe

    All of the three thousand big and small worlds had become chaotic.


    Among all the universes involved, most of the divine gods returned to govern the worlds.


    They had been hailed as real leaders under heaven due to their remarkable strength. Every creature and living being had to surrender and pay respect before them.


    The situations had changed entirely as the powerful Divine Realm cultivators gave way to the divine gods. They could no longer govern their world like they used to!


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the divine gods were not as merciful and benevolent as they had imagined.


    They acted completely different than what they had expected.


    They were ruthless and bloodthirsty! And all of them had the same evil nature!


    The divine gods treated all the creatures as mere subordinates��they had to serve the divine gods and be at their beck and call! They reduced them to servants, and they had to sacrifice whatever they had for the divine gods'' sake.


    Anybody who showed any disrespect towards them, even in the slightest amount, had to be executed immediately. Worse, the offender''s family would also be sentenced to death.


    "Are they truly divine gods? How could they be so savage and cruel? It feels like they are spawns from hell!"


    The brutality was too much for anyone to bear. Countless people cried relentlessly in the midst of their suffering.


    As the divine gods continually tortured and ruled the many universes with iron fists, they still hadn''t found Austin and the divine cores.


    "No! We cannot just let Austin escape! We shall not allow him to go that easily!


    The six divine cores have all fallen into his hands. We must find a way to take them all back and kill that bastard!"


    A divine god slammed his fists roughly. Most of them had the same sentiments��they thirsted for the divine core tremendously.


    Their selfish behavior was understandable since a single divine core could allow them to have another life.


    A divine god''s lifespan was very long.


    If he could get a divine core and gain another new life, it meant that he could almost live forever!


    Moreover, the divine core could also boost the strength of a divine god enormously.


    Therefore, most divine gods would bend over backwards just to get their hands on a single divine core. Such a treasure was hard to resist!


    "Humph! You can''t run away from us forever. We know where you are from. You can hide for now, but you can''t stay yourself away from your family and friends forever!


    We may have failed to kill you today, Austin.


    But it is not difficult for us to find a way to deal with the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    We can send some people to enter that cosmos and control it with everything on it as our hostage. We can push Austin to hand over the divine core for exchange for everything he holds dear!"


    a divine god cackled menacingly.


    "That''s a good idea!


    The Ancient Peace Agreement was made to prevent the weaker cosmos from the invasions of strong cultivators.


    However, cultivators with weak strength could ignore the Ancient Peace Agreement!


    We can form a group of cultivators with appro


    s the most talented and excellent man among all the young people I have ever seen.


    Just wait and see. As soon as he comes back here, Leader Austin''s cultivation base would most likely be in a level that we will never reach!"


    "Ha-ha! That makes sense. I''m really looking forward to that moment!"


    People in the hall could not help but praise Austin when he became the topic of the discussion.


    However, an unexpected voice interrupted the fervent discussion at this moment.


    "Everyone, please listen to me! The Fallen Immortal Cosmos will face another catastrophe in the near future!"


    The interrupting voice sounded familiar. It was loud and clear, and they easily recognized who it was.


    "Leader Austin! It''s you!"


    The members in the hall were both stunned and pleased to hear his voice.


    In a matter of seconds, an apparition flashed and appeared in the middle of the chamber.


    "Greetings, Leader Austin!"


    Most of the senior leaders of the Immortal End Alliance stood up and bowed to Austin.


    Kevin and the elders who had a close relationship with Austin didn''t have to do that before him.


    Before Austin left the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, he had refined four avatars in his liking and deployed them in the four corners of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos to safeguard it.


    The person that materialized before them was one of his avatars.


    "You mentioned another catastrophe just now, Austin. What do you mean? Are there any dangers coming our way?"


    Kevin shifted his gaze towards Austin and asked. He was suddenly on high alert.


    "There will be troops of extremely powerful cultivators from the outside world coming in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    They will attack us with an aim to control the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Everyone who I care about and has a connection to me will be hunted and captured,"


    Austin''s avatar warned with a sigh.


    "Powerful cultivators from the outside world? Who are they?"


    Everyone in the hall could feel their hearts beat twice as fast. As they heard the avatar''s warning, they seemed confused and afraid at the same time.

 Chapter 3200 A Garbage Universe

    "Even if some masters from the outside world really are attacking us, we can fight them off.


    There''s nothing to worry. The Immortal End Alliance is very strong,"


    Asa said loudly.


    "He''s right. We''ll face whatever comes our way! No person or army can bully us,"


    some other masters of the Immortal End Alliance also confidently chimed in.


    Compared to other forces, the Immortal End Alliance''s growth was unprecedented.


    Their alliance boasted a large number of sect ancestor level masters. Each one of them was stronger than other cultivators of the same level in their universe.


    Hence, none of the core members of the Immortal End Alliance felt fear for what was to come.


    "Austin, why do you look so troubled?


    Are those invaders terrifyingly powerful?


    So much so that even you''re no match for them?"


    Kevin''s concern was palpable as he looked Austin in the eye.


    From all their adventures together, Kevin was confident that he knew Austin very well.


    In his eyes, the Austin he knew feared nothing and would laugh in the face of death.


    Compared to that daredevil, the Austin in front of Kevin was worried sick. Even if they hadn''t realized it yet, this situation must be especially dire.


    "What do you think of my avatar''s strength?"


    Austin asked after only a moment''s hesitation.


    "I suppose your avatar is more than capable of killing me with just a finger,"


    the leader of the Sword Palace replied after he took a step forward.


    It wasn''t just lip service; it was a fact.


    When Austin left the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, he was at the Genuine Immortal Realm.


    Although a genuine immortal''s avatar only had small part of his strength, the avatar could manage to kill a master at the sect ancestor level with just the twitch of his finger.


    "Wrong.


    My avatar can kill you with just its breath."


    Austin sighed and gazed up at them from beneath his lashes.


    Just like his other avatars, this avatar could wield a quarter of his powers. Even if it was just a morsel of his power, blowing some vital energy would be more than enough to take care of a sect ancestor level master like the leader of the Sword Palace.


    ''What?''


    Gasps filled the hall as everyone gaped at Austin''s words.


    No one dared to doubt Austin''s statement.


    All of them had long passed the need to show off to each other, doubly so for Austin.


    "That being said, any of the invaders can destroy my avatar with


    was just at the Genuine Immortal Realm when he left."


    Apprehension fueled Hare''s words. He couldn''t help but doubt that Austin could handle masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    "I have no idea either.


    But I don''t think Morphy would lie to us. Those were his words, and we should trust him.


    Anyway, the only thing we can do for now is to guard the Celestial Palace from the invaders,"


    Peterson said.


    Hare and Austin''s avatar nodded in agreement together.


    Unbeknownst to anyone, something was happening in a space node of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Out of the blue, a formidable energy from the outside universe destroyed the space node.


    Thin lines appeared on the space node until a space crack fully formed.


    One by one, many tall figures exited the space crack.


    Each of them exuded a uniquely terrifying aura.


    All of them were the masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm who were going to invade the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Among the three thousand big and small universes, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was one of the most underdeveloped.


    These masters were far too powerful for the Fallen Immortal Cosmos to even dream about facing.


    The cosmos wouldn''t be able to survive the energy released by these masters.


    Wherever the masters went, space constantly shook and collapsed until countless space fragments surrounded them.


    "We''ve arrived at the Fallen Immortal Cosmos!"


    "It really is a god-forsaken garbage universe. I can''t believe Austin came from such a shitty cosmos."


    Disdain filled the masters of the Heaven Immortal Realm as they sneered down at their surroundings.

 Chapter 3201 Too Weak

    The strong heaven immortals who came from the outside world scoffed at the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    It was hard for them to believe a genius like Austin came from this low-grade cosmos.


    "We can control this world in a snap.


    How about we start with the people and sects related to Austin?"


    a heaven immortal suggested.


    "It would be so easy!


    I really don''t understand why so many of us were sent just for this garbage place.


    I can probably control it all by myself.


    Look!"


    The tall and strong heaven immortal who said this strode forward confidently.


    He was on top of a life planet in the next instant.


    There were two kinds of worlds in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    The life planet itself was a world.


    Another kind of world might exist in a fixed space, surrounded by space barriers. That would be called a small world.


    "They are unbelievably weak!


    I can''t imagine how they survive!


    Look at this. There are hundreds of millions of creatures on this planet, yet the most powerful ones are actually only two sect ancestors!"


    the stout heaven immortal crowed to his peers.


    He roared with laughter. "Where I come from, sect ancestors can only be low-level disciples!


    Did they send so many of us to this Fallen Immortal Cosmos just to deal with sect ancestors? This mission is beneath us!


    I could probably kill tens of thousands of sect ancestors with just mere shock!"


    The other heaven immortals burst into riotous laughter at this.


    "I''ll just go ahead and ask these two sect ancestors about their world, shall I?


    Let''s hope I don''t give them heart attacks,"


    the stout heaven immortal said, snorting.


    "Hey, you! Come on over here!"


    He reached down into the life planet below.


    A terrible suction forc


    nted out.


    "That makes sense. Let''s do that!"


    The other heaven immortals nodded in agreement.


    "But first, we capture everyone that has to do with Austin.


    This should be our primary task,"


    said an old heaven immortal.


    "Then let''s just go to the Immortal End World and seize everyone in the Immortal End Alliance!"


    the stout heaven immortal said loudly. At this, he moved toward the Immortal End World.


    The other heaven immortals followed him unhurriedly.


    Meanwhile, in the interior world of the Millstone of Reincarnation in the Divine Being''s World, Austin cultivated in seclusion.


    All this time, Austin had been in the stone forest, sitting cross-legged.


    The shackle of supreme enlightenment floated in midair, continuously absorbing the chains of law power at the divine level.


    A few days later, Austin felt his realm was finally completely consolidated and stabilized.


    He stopped cultivating and stood up.


    ''I obtained eight kinds of divine skills in this stone forest, which made my fighting power several times stronger.


    I wonder if there are any other divine skills here, ''


    Austin wondered as he looked out into the distance.

 Chapter 3202 Meeting The Sword Emperor Of The Prime Martial World Again

    Austin used his bodily movement skills to explore the dense stone forest.


    He reckoned that there should be countless of divine gods who had entered the stone forest and had their souls purified there.


    Whenever a divine god set foot in the stone forest, he would inscribe his life story, secret technique skills, and last words on a stone pillar.


    These stone pillars were self-cleaning; they had the inherent ability to wash away all the engraved words and runes every once in a while.


    Nevertheless, Austin kept his hopes up that some records would remain.


    After all, the divine gods had written all the skills that they had cultivated during their glory days.


    He even imagined to find some of the rare magic treasures like the Reincarnation Token in the stone forest.


    If he did find one, he would reap an abundant harvest.


    In addition, the stone forest in the inner part of the Millstone of Reincarnation was full of mysteries, which made Austin very curious and adamant to take a look at it.


    After wandering in the stone forest for a long time, he suddenly found something.


    "Huh?" he muttered.


    In the distance, there was a towering stone pillar, which faintly emitted intense sword intent.


    Austin was very familiar with the sword intent.


    Without hesitation, he hurried towards the glowing stone pillar.


    He noticed that there were words and runes etched on the stone pillar, and streaks of supreme sword intent and a terrifying sword aura constantly emanated from it.


    "Wow. I finally found the inheritance left by another divine god!


    He even seemed to have cultivated sword skills!"


    Austin exclaimed excitedly.


    He began to study the words and runes on the stone pillar.


    Then, his face changed dramatically.


    At that moment, he was completely dumbfounded.


    He was so shocked that he was lost for words!


    There was a sentence on the most conspicuous position of the stone pillar. "I am the Sword Emperor of the Prime Martial World. I came here to undergo the soul purification."


    After a while, Austin came to his senses.


    "The Sword Emperor of the Prime Martial World!


    What a surprise!"


    Austin shouted.


    He was very familiar with the Sword Emperor of the Prime Martial World.


    In fact, in his heart, he had already regarded the Sword Emperor as his maste


    the Millstone of Reincarnation to try and learn the truth!


    Then, Austin continued to read the words.


    Finally, he saw the swordsmanship inheritance of the Sword Emperor.


    "The Divine Concentration Method.


    Concentrate hundreds of millions of sword auras and thousands of sword laws in the world into one sword strike.


    The sword strike will light up the entire world and will destroy everything in its way."


    Austin read the words aloud.


    Apparently, the skill left by the Sword Emperor was called the Divine Concentration Method.


    Nonetheless, it was still the Concentration Method in nature.


    However, it was a kind of high-level swordsmanship and was deemed a divine skill.


    Previously, Austin had procured and learned the elementary version of the Concentration Method.


    However, a premium variation was written on the stone pillar.


    Compared to what Austin knew, the inscribed skill was far more powerful.


    The Divine Concentration Method could concentrate the sword auras to their extreme.


    If Austin could fully master it, he could concentrate hundreds of millions of sword auras into a single sword strike.


    At the same time, he could also concentrate thousands of sword laws in the world into one attack.


    In other words, the Divine Concentration Method could concentrate two things.


    One was sword aura, and the other was the sword law.


    Hundreds of millions of sword auras and thousands of sword laws could be combined into a single blow.


    Austin could not imagine how powerful this strike would be.

 Chapter 3203 The Inheritances Of The Sword Emperor

    The stone pillar held a testimony by the Sword Emperor. The words he had left behind mentioned that although he had practiced numerous powerful sword skills, the most powerful of them all was the Divine Concentration Method.


    It said that once he had managed to cultivate this skill to its strongest level, he was able to slice through anything in the world with a single slash!


    Owing to this much power, the Sword Emperor had only left the skill on this stone pillar, without any mention of any other swordsmanship at all.


    Skipping through the information, Austin finally reached a paragraph that made him pleasantly surprised.


    "Another powerful achievement I made was that I used all of my sword auras and intents to construct the Sword Kingdom wherein I stored my entire collection.


    In the future, if someone can understand enough parts of my sword intents, they will be able to enter this kingdom and obtain my collections.


    However, no living man is able to enter the Millstone of Reincarnation.


    Therefore, chances are that the collections of my lifetime are going to be buried here forever!"


    The more Austin read it, the more joyful he became.


    It turned out that the Sword Emperor had also left something else on this stone pillar apart from the Divine Concentration Method.


    And this Sword Kingdom was the store of the emperor''s lifetime collections!


    Keeping in mind just how powerful the emperor had been when he was alive, his collections would surely be of great value that ordinary people couldn''t even imagine.


    "Alright then, I''ll practice the Divine Concentration Method first, and then look for the Sword Kingdom,"


    Austin murmured to himself, sat down cross-legged and began to cultivate.


    When his cultivation began, incredible things began to happen.


    Thousands of dazzling sword auras burst out from the stone pillar and rushed into his body continuously. And his body absorbed all of them without any hassle.


    That wasn''t the only thing. Various kinds of orders and laws related to swordsmanship were also rushing out of the stone pillar every now and then, turning into mysterious runes all over the sky, and then revolving around him like a halo.


    All of these sword auras, orders and laws had been left behind by the Sword Emperor!


    However, the absorption didn''t hurt him in the slightest. Austin only felt comfortable and cool, and there was a refreshing sensation in his Soul Sea.


    All kinds of insights about swordsmanship were also flowing constantly into his Soul Sea.


    Those insights were highly profound and he wouldn''t have gotten them elsewhere!


    Austin felt immersed in them and was eager to grasp them all! It felt like he was in a dream!


    For a moment, he forgot himself and everything around him!


    As time went by, the sword intents that Austin''s body was glowing with became


    any of the tens of thousands of treasures in this small world was ever taken out, it would cause the divine gods outside to scramble for it!


    "What! These... All of these... are... are mine?" Austin stuttered.


    He glanced at the dazzling treasures one by one, which were breathtaking in beauty and power.


    "The Sword Emperor was definitely a rich man even among the divine gods!"


    Shock and admiration were written all over Austin''s face.


    "All right then! Sword Emperor, I will take them all!"


    Grinning from ear to ear, Austin rolled up his sleeves and was about to collect the treasures.


    "What? What''s going on? I seem to suddenly have some connection with this small world.


    I feel like I can control this small world now."


    Austin suddenly realized this unbelievable thing.


    The next moment, a loud sound was heard.


    Then the entire world began to shake slightly.


    At last, with a whoosh sound, the whole small world began to shrink sharply, and at last, it turned into a stream of light and rushed into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    This meant that tens of thousands of magic treasures had also entered his Soul Sea.


    If he ever wanted to use them, he only needed to control it with his mind.


    "The Sword Kingdom was formed by the most outstanding, original and brilliant sword aura and sword intent I had in my life.


    If someone is able to get it, he can slowly refine it and absorb it. Then he will benefit a lot.


    And maybe one day, he will be able to catch up with me in swordsmanship cultivation base!"


    These words echoed in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Austin was overjoyed.


    It turned out that the Sword Kingdom itself was an extraordinary magic treasure!


    "That''s nice! In the future, when I cultivate swordsmanship, I will slowly refine it as well. If I absorb the power of this Sword Kingdom, I will surely benefit a lot!"


    Austin burst out in laughter of ecstasy.

 Chapter 3204 A Great Harvest

    It had to be said that Austin had made a great haul this time.


    The word ''haul'' simply meant that he had made great progress in his swordsmanship.


    He had managed to emit a sword strike with the power of eighty million sword moves combined.


    In addition to that, he had acquired tens of thousands of divine god''s treasures, which was an incredible fortune.


    The next few days, he merely wandered around the stone pillars but did not make any more discoveries.


    "Well, I have stayed in this world for quite some time now.


    It''s time to get out of this place,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    He activated the Reincarnation Token, and returned to the Divine Being''s World in the mere blink of an eye.


    At that point, the eight supreme leaders were pacing back and forth anxiously at the headquarters of the eight branches of pilgrims.


    "Have you managed to find Mr. Lin?" the eight supreme leaders asked their subordinates in an agitated tone.


    But the answer was, unfortunately, negative.


    All the eight branches had been looking for Austin day and night during the last several days.


    The eight supreme leaders had even ordered all the creatures in the Divine Being''s World to search for him.


    "Where on earth could Mr. Lin go?


    We have looked in almost every conceivable place in the Divine Being''s World.


    We even went into the Abyss of Darkness several times, but we are yet to find any sign of him."


    "Numerous formidable enemies are attacking his homeland, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. If he fails to get there in time, that entire cosmos would turn into ruins.


    If we can''t find him and fill him in on this, we are going to regret it for the rest of our lives!"


    "Alas! If Mr. Lin doesn''t come back, his homeland is doomed."


    The eight supreme leaders were restless at the very thought of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos being under attack.


    "Master, where on earth are you now?" Yulia murmured worriedly.


    Yulia, Marico, Toby, Perry, Hogan, the Snow-treading Old Man, the Heavenly Swordsman, the Moon Taoist, and Bowen were very anxious. They were hoping against all hope that Austin would appear as soon as possible. However, they had no idea when he would.


    Austin had not told anyone that he had entered the internal world of the Millstone of Reincarnation.


    As a result, no one knew where he was.


    During his absence, a mysterious master called Morphy from the outside world sent a me


    but he vaguely remembered that he had seen the Fallen Immortal Cosmos'' coordinates.


    Wasting no time, he unleashed his spiritual sense to search for the Fallen Immortal Cosmos in the Reincarnation Token.


    "Great!


    I found it."


    Austin suddenly cheered up and an ecstatic look appeared on his face.


    "Just wait and see. I will destroy you and your sects, you stupid bastards!


    And I swear that I will cut off those divine gods'' heads one day," Austin roared with a vicious grin.


    By that point, he had regained his composure. Despite that, the eight supreme leaders could feel his anger.


    "How many spatial crystals do you have? I am going to need all of them. I will give you several possible things in exchange.


    If possible. I want all the spatial crystals in the entire Divine Being''s World,"


    Austin announced loudly as he looked at the eight supreme leaders.


    At the same time, he waved his hand, and dozens of magic treasures made by the divine god flew out and floated in front of the eight supreme leaders.


    "I''ll trade these magic treasures for the crystals,"


    Austin said in a low voice.


    ''Oh my gosh!''


    Staring at the dozens of divine god''s magic treasures, the eight supreme leaders gasped in utter astonishment. They were just a small fraction of what Austin had gathered but for these leaders, they were an ultimate fortune.


    They could feel that the magic treasures in front of them were much more powerful than those Austin had given them before.


    Obviously, these were not made by some ordinary divine god, but beings who were a level higher than ordinary divine gods.

 Chapter 3205 Morphy

    "Mr. Lin, we can''t accept these divine level magic treasures. They are much too precious.


    As for the spatial crystals, we will collect all of them in the Divine Being''s World and give them to you if you need."


    It took the eight supreme leaders quite a long time to recover from the great shock.


    "It''s okay. Keep them. I still have a lot of magic treasures like those under my belt,"


    said Austin.


    What? Austin still had many such magic treasures?


    The eight supreme leaders were once again too shocked to speak.


    How and when did the divine level magic treasures become so common?


    Besides the dozens of the magic treasures that he had brought out to use, he still had a lot remaining.


    Of course, the eight supreme leaders didn''t have an ounce of doubt with what he had said.


    With his strength, he felt no need to lie to them.


    "Well, since you are so generous, we will accept these magic treasures! Thank you for your generosity!"


    Finally, at Austin''s insistence, the eight supreme leaders divided up dozens of divine level magic treasures among themselves.


    With this batch of new magic treasures, the strength of the eight branches of pilgrims once again soared.


    In the past, there were only eight ancestral weapons, one for each of the eight branches of pilgrims.


    Every single one of them was a divine level magic treasure.


    They used to be the most powerful trump cards of the eight branches of pilgrims.


    But now, thanks to Austin''s selflessness, the total number of the divine level magic treasures owned by the eight branches of pilgrims had increased to more than one hundred.


    Thinking of this, the eight supreme leaders all felt as if they were dreaming. A part of them were still reluctant to believe that it had indeed happened.


    They really couldn''t.


    They knew that the credit went to this young man who brought them all this, without any precondition.


    "Tell our people to go forth and collect all the spatial crystals in our world as soon as possible!"


    The eight supreme leaders gave the order.


    Immediately, all the people of the eight branches of pilgrims spread out and began to collect the spatial crystals.


    Austin was led to a headquarters by the eight supreme leaders. He was given tea while waiting.


    All of a sudden, out of nowhere, a voice came to his ears fro


    vate the Reincarnation Token to teleport.


    To meet the second condition, he must have amazing spatial power. Now he was still far from it.


    "Mr. Lin, are you going to use these spatial crystals to go back to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos?"


    King Tobian asked curiously.


    "Yes, you are right,"


    Austin replied directly.


    "The means that you have chosen is quite unpredictable. You must be as powerful as a god!"


    The eight supreme leaders had deep admiration for Austin.


    In their eyes, he was invincible.


    Since it was Austin himself who said so, all the doubts that they had were dispelled.


    "Goodbye."


    Austin said as he bowed to the eight supreme leaders.


    "Mr. Lin, if you have time in the future, you must come to the Divine Being''s World to meet us."


    The eight supreme leaders were reluctant to let Austin leave. They had grown fond of him and had gotten used to having him around.


    "Wait, can''t you leave the Divine Being''s World?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "Unfortunately you are right. We have mysteriously been cursed to remain in the Divine Being''s World forever to guard the remains of the dead divine gods,"


    King Tobian said as he pointed at the huge divine mountains floating in the sky of the Divine Being''s World.


    "Anyone who leaves the Divine Being''s World will die in a somewhat brutal and mysterious manner.


    With that much of a barrier, we will never think of leaving it,"


    King Yates added.


    "I see."


    Austin was a little shocked.


    He never expected that there would be such a terrible curse.

 Chapter 3206 I Have A Way

    "Goodbye! Take care of yourselves!"


    Austin waved his hand, rolled up all the space crystals and disappeared in an instant.


    He then settled down on a remote place and took out the Reincarnation Token. He used his spiritual sense to determine the location of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Piled up in front of him were the space crystals. They glittered under the sun and looked like a pile of sparkling diamonds.


    The Reincarnation Token suddenly emitted beams of bright divine radiance.


    However, it remained unresponsive.


    "No way!


    How could this be!


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos is just a low-level universe. I can''t believe that this pile of space crystals are still not enough to teleport me back!


    What happened? How can I make it work?"


    Austin understood the response of the Reincarnation Token. The space crystals were not enough, and he needed more!


    "Well�� Where can I find more space crystals?"


    Austin was annoyed by his predicament.


    He became anxious, as he wanted to return to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos so badly.


    "Austin, are you ready?


    We are here to pick you up.


    Let''s work together and crack a space node of the Divine Being''s World and then we can help you get out."


    Morphy''s voice echoed out of nowhere.


    It turned out that Morphy had brought a few of his friends to the surface of the space barrier just outside the Divine Being''s World.


    "Sir, do you have any space crystals? Can you lend me some?"


    Austin asked.


    "Space crystals? Why do you want space crystals?


    For cultivation?


    Don''t even think about that.


    Go back to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and solve the crisis there! That should be your number one priority right now!


    Let''s break the space node and let you out now."


    Morphy''s voice sounded angry.


    Boom!


    Before long, a blaring sound resonated in the Divine Being''s World.


    A powerful energy pierced through a space node of the Divine Being''s World and created a dark space crack.


    "Austin, come out!"


    Morphy urged Austin.


    "I can''t! Sir, I really need additional space crystals. The more, the better.


    You have to help me.


    Trust me. I know what I''m doing!"


    Austin said to Morphy as he refused to obey his order.


    "Austin, yo


    The divine gods looked at each other in astonishment.


    "It''s impossible. Only divine gods like us can travel through a long-distance teleportation.


    There was no way Austin could teleport between two different universes. The laws of different universes involved should be too complicated for someone like him.


    By now, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos is being protected by the Ancient Peace Agreement. There is no way he could go around that.


    With the protection of the Ancient Peace Agreement in place, no one can enter the Fallen Immortal Cosmos through long-distance teleportation.


    Even a divine god can''t do it!"


    a divine god explained.


    At this moment, Austin had entered the long-distance teleportation channel.


    His body was transported to the other end of the passage at breathtaking speed.


    "I''m back to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos!"


    Austin was both thrilled and nervous as he became aware of his surroundings.


    It had been almost two years since he left the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. He went to the Primordial Road, back to the Earth, and later to the Divine Being''s World. He missed his friends so much.


    At the same time, Austin was concerned about the current situation of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    He knew the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was very weak.


    At present, hundreds of heaven immortals had entered the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    The entire cosmos was fraught with danger, and the possible ending was catastrophic.


    He had to solve the crisis.

 Chapter 3207 The Enemy Is Too Powerful

    Indescribable eagerness filled Austin and his killing intent could almost be tasted in the air!


    Dead bodies and blood covered everything as far as the eye could see.


    Every inch of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and the people within were greatly important to Austin.


    This was Austin''s homeland!


    Burning rage filled Austin''s being.


    He wanted to kill whoever was responsible for this massacre!


    At the same time, in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, deafening howls echoed through the air!


    Countless creatures let out ear splitting screams as they were slaughtered and enslaved!


    More than a hundred worlds in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos were miserably destroyed in just a day.


    Even the leaders of dozens of worlds were crushed into dust because they said something wrong and offended the invading heaven immortals.


    Some of the leaders even surrendered and became slaves!


    They were turned into the lowest of the slaves.


    For the weak creatures of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, the heaven immortals were far too terrifying.


    No matter how hard they tried, it was simply impossible for them to resist.


    "Is this really Austin''s world? The Immortal End World?


    Ha-ha! It''s so weak! Even their space barrier is thin as paper. This place really is garbage!


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos is a shitty universe and the Immortal End World is just as shitty!"


    A large number of heaven immortals gathered outside the Immortal End World.


    "Our sect and Austin are sworn enemies!


    Let me do it!"


    A purple robe swirled around a middle-aged man as he stepped forward and stretched out a big hand to reach into the Immortal End World.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A raging tide of horrifying power washed over every inch of the Immortal End World.


    Bright light nearly blinded them as countless stars exploded as one.


    Loud cracks could be heard as the Immortal End Continent instantly broke into dozens of pieces.


    Every inch of the entire world was destroyed!


    "What? What happened?


    It seems that everyone disappeared.


    What''s going on?! How is that possible?!"


    Shock filled the middle-aged man in purple robe as he planned to take down all the creatures in the Immortal End World in one shot.


    No matter how much he scanned the remains of the world, he couldn''t find a hint of any living creature.


    "Indeed. What happened?


    Why are all the life forms gone missing?"


    Even the other heaven immortals couldn''t help but cry out in surprise.


    "Not just the Immortal End World! Even the other dozens of worlds in this galaxy are also empty! Not a hint of living creatures inside!


    This galaxy belongs to the


    of the sky fell one after the other!


    "Ha-ha! I guess all of you are from the Immortal End Alliance.


    Good.


    Come! Kneel and accept your death!"


    one of the heaven immortals coldly announced as he stepped forward from his brethren.


    Boom!


    A terrible energy enveloped the Celestial Continent with just the shout of the heaven immortal.


    Before anyone could react, something horrifying happened.


    Puff! Puff!


    A number of people from the Immortal End Alliance''s army dropped to their knees as they spat out thick splotches of blood before fully collapsing on their own bloody vomit.


    Even their powerful sect ancestors weren''t spared and barely managed to keep the surging blood from seeping out the corners of their mouths.


    Fortunately, Peterson and Hare released their auras to resist part of the energy pressure in the right moment.


    Otherwise, most members of the Immortal End Alliance would have immediately died with just one move!


    "Oh, no. That was so powerful!


    With just a little bit of energy pressure, so many of us were injured already!"


    "This is horrible!


    How can we fight this?!"


    Terror filled all the members of the Immortal End Alliance as they nervously glanced at each other''s pale faces.


    "Ha-ha! Is this the strongest force in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos?


    Too weak! Way too weak!


    You''re weaker than an ant!"


    Endless mocking laughter burst out of the heaven immortals as they hurled insults between their giggles.


    All of them were in the mood to have fun by picking on this weak universe.


    In their opinion, even if these people were granted wings, none of them could possibly escape.


    None of them found the need to hurry when it would be impossible for these weaklings to defeat them.

 Chapter 3208 Seeking Refuge In The Celestial Palace

    A few seconds later...


    "What? I''m not joking around.


    Get over here, kneel down, and apologize this instant!"


    the heaven immortal who took a step forward shouted coldly.


    On the Celestial Continent, Peterson suddenly stepped forward and shouted, "Get out of here! This is not a place for you to be presumptuous!


    Otherwise, it will be too late for you and you will regret it."


    Hare also took a step forward.


    "Get out of here right now!" he yelled at the intruders.


    "Damn you!


    You two ants dare resist us?"


    The heaven immortal could not contain his anger.


    He suddenly raised his hand.


    All of a sudden, a loud explosion came out of nowhere.


    A stream of air that carried the wind and clouds instantly transformed into a giant claw, and grabbed Peterson and Hare at the same time.


    The overwhelming pressure rolled down towards the other cultivators.


    On the Celestial Continent, many people felt an unusual cold breeze as if they were about to be frozen.


    "Humph!"


    Peterson snorted. Then, he raised his fist and threw a punch at the huge claw.


    Boom!


    His fist burst into the blue sky and instantly shattered the claw of the heaven immortal.


    "Fuck off!"


    Hare shouted exasperatedly as he slapped with his bare hand. His palm was like a colossal mountain that completely annihilated everything it passed.


    "What? How can it be? You two are also at the Heavenly Immortal Realm!"


    The heaven immortal on the other side turned pale with fright. He was forced to retreat, and narrowly avoided the giant palm of Hare.


    However, he was still hit partially by the incoming palm attack. He spat out blood on the spot and was severely injured.


    "I can''t believe that there are two cultivators at the Heavenly Immortal Realm hidden in such a low-level cosmos. It''s really surprising!"


    The other heaven immortals mocked at Peterson and Hare.


    "Go to hell!"


    The injured heaven immortal was furious.


    He suddenly took out a long saber, rolled up thousands of saber waves, and slashed the entire Celestial Continent!


    Peterson and Hare both narrowed their eyes at the long saber.


    It was a magic treasure refined by a divine god!


    If their opponent was only this heaven immortal, Peterson and Hare were not afraid.


    However, the situation was different when their enemy had a divine level magic treasure.


    rful than him,"


    Hare said in confusion.


    "I don''t know either. According to that master, as long as Austin returns, the crisis of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos will be solved,"


    Peterson said sternly.


    "Did Austin have an invaluable opportunity to improve himself these days?"


    Peterson and Hare looked at each other perplexedly.


    Meanwhile, outside the Celestial Palace.


    "I''m growing impatient. Let''s break this space magic treasure together!


    All the creatures of the Immortal End Alliance are hidden inside the palace. We must smash it to catch them,"


    a heaven immortal suggested.


    "Okay, let''s do it together!"


    The other heaven immortals nodded in agreement.


    Then, they began to use all their divine level treasures to attack the palace simultaneously.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Celestial Palace shook violently.


    "Damn it! They are attacking the Celestial Palace!"


    In the Celestial Palace, Hare and Peterson were shocked.


    "Can the Celestial Palace sustain the attacks?"


    Hare asked Peterson.


    The Celestial Palace belonged to Peterson, so he knew it the best.


    "Although the Celestial Palace is a space magic treasure at the divine level, I don''t know how long it can hold off the attacks of so many magic treasures at the divine level at the same time.


    Let''s just hope for the best.


    I hope Austin arrives as soon as he can.


    If what the mysterious master said is true, Austin is our only hope for solving the disaster that befell our Fallen Immortal Cosmos,"


    Peterson sighed.


    The two of them were both worried.

 Chapter 3209 Life And Death Moment

    Outside the Celestial Palace, some of the heaven immortals could not help but curse, "Fuck! This space magic treasure is so rigid!"


    "It doesn''t matter.


    Take your time.


    Anyway, none of those weaklings inside can escape anyway,"


    one heaven immortal replied.


    "Argh! I''m getting bored."


    "Don''t worry. For the meantime, let''s find something else to do.


    I''ll go and catch the rest of the creatures in this cosmos.


    I''ll collect all the treasures in this cosmos as well.


    Then, we can divide our loot equally."


    The heaven immortals discussed among themselves.


    "Okay.


    Let''s delegate the tasks accordingly.


    Remember, don''t hide anything.


    All the creatures and the magic treasures in this cosmos should be collected together.


    In that way, they can be equally distributed.


    If anyone is found to keep a treasure for himself, he won''t get anything as punishment!"


    one of the leaders shouted at the crowd of heaven immortals. All of them nodded their heads in agreement.


    Afterwards, some of them stayed and continued to attack the Celestial Palace.


    The others used their bodily movement skills to leave and look for the remaining creatures and treasures.


    Next, almost every world in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had been invaded.


    The heaven immortals were already too powerful, let alone when they possessed magic treasures at the divine level.


    If one of them released even the slightest aura, he could easily conquer a world!


    "It seems that we are completely doomed this time!"


    "God, it''s so unfair. Why don''t you punish these invading fiends?"


    some of the elders cried bitterly as they knelt down in the starry sky. They were the few ones who had lived there for a long time. Unfortunately, at that moment, their own worlds were falling in front of their own eyes.


    "Humph! You losers have no right to ask for fairness! Go to hell!"


    A heaven immortal slapped the wailing elders from afar and instantly turned them into dust.


    "Chief Austin, where are you? Why don''t you lead everyone to resist such a terrible disaster?"


    "Yes. Where is Chief Austin?


    Why hasn''t he shown up?


    With his formidable strength, he can definitely defea


    to form on the surface of the Celestial Palace.


    "Ha-ha! Finally! Do you see that?"


    "Come on. It won''t be long before we break it!"


    "You low-lives won''t be able to hide for long."


    "Just wait and see. It took me a lot of effort to catch you. After I lay my hands on you, I will use the cruelest and the most terrible torture method in the world to torment all of you one by one!


    You will suffer first before I use you to threaten Austin!"


    The heaven immortals all burst into laughter.


    Slowly, the space magic treasure in front of them was about to break.


    Soon, their task was about to be completed.


    All of them were thrilled at the thought of capturing those who were hiding inside the Celestial Palace.


    Meanwhile...


    In the Celestial Palace.


    "Damn it! The Celestial Palace will be destroyed soon!"


    Hare''s face changed dramatically as he couldn''t help but get worried.


    Peterson was also tied in knots.


    Behind them stood the senior members of the Immortal End Alliance, and all their soldiers extended to the end of the sky like a vast sea.


    Caroline, Ivy, Sue, Evan, Herbert, Bray, and the people from the Flame Holy Land and the Prime Martial World were all present.


    Almost all the people Austin cared about the most were there.


    Everyone was distressed.


    They knew that their current situation was very critical.


    No one knew whether Austin would come for them or not. For them, it was a life and death moment.

 Chapter 3210 Battle Cries

    "I wonder where Tin is right now,"


    Evan whispered abruptly.


    Although his voice was low, everyone around him could hear him clearly.


    Caroline, Ivy, and Sue trembled slightly.


    Not long ago, the three of them had all reached the sect ancestor level.


    Since Caroline had mastered the secret skills from her ancestor, she had made rapid progress in her cultivation.


    Ivy and Sue had the Crystal Buddha Body, and had been learning brilliant Buddhist omnipotent skills. As a result, they too had made headway in their cultivation.


    All of them were now at the sect ancestor level.


    Since the three of them were Austin''s wives, the news about their reaching the sect ancestor level spread like wildfire in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Everyone on the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had known about the three women.


    People often talked about Austin and his wives. In their eyes, Austin was the most powerful being in the cosmos.


    His wives were all strong, beautiful, and talented cultivators. Many men were envious of him.


    Although Caroline, Ivy, and Sue were fierce cultivators at the sect ancestor level, they still had a soft spot for Austin.


    As soon as Evan mentioned Austin''s name, the three women''s hearts grew heavier.


    "Caroline, Ivy, I miss him," Sue said softly.


    She was referring to Austin.


    Caroline and Ivy looked dejected. "We miss Austin too," they said.


    "Evan, why are you even bringing up Austin?"


    Herbert asked Evan.


    He then drew closer to Evan and whispered, "This is not the best time to mention his name. You don''t want Caroline, Ivy, and Sue to be upset."


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to upset you,"


    Evan apologized to the three women as he immediately realized how insensitive he was.


    "Evan, you... you''re really an idiot,"


    Herbert said as he rolled his eyes at Evan.


    "It''s okay,"


    Caroline responded calmly.


    "By the time our enemies break in here, we must be ready to fight them bravely. We can''t embarrass Austin," Caroline said as she turned to look at Ivy and Sue.


    She clenched her fist and gritted her teeth.


    "We will!"


    Ivy and Sue nodded with determined looks on their faces.


    "You''re right. We must exterminate our enemies at all costs," Ivy said. "Yes! We can''t yield to them," Sue said sternly.


    Stacy, Belle, Peacock Princess, Isis, Michelle,


    happens, let''s see if you can still be so arrogant.


    Soon those divine cores will definitely be ours."


    Many divine gods who were guarding the space barrier of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos laughed happily.


    They had been keeping an eye on the Fallen Immortal Cosmos using their spiritual senses.


    Hence, they immediately found out when the Celestial Palace was wrecked.


    "That''s great! I will soon get back my divine core!"


    Each of divine gods was thrilled.


    The battle between the people inside the Celestial Palace and the masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm was about to break out at any time.


    Meanwhile outside the Fallen Immortal Cosmos...


    Out of the blue, the space nearby the cosmos began whirling like a dangerous vortex.


    Then, a figure suddenly rushed out of the void.


    His black hair flew wildly due to his astonishing speed. Then, he got up and looked ahead.


    "I''m back, Fallen Immortal Cosmos!" Austin said with a somber expression.


    He was so excited that he almost burst into tears.


    Immediately, he unleashed his spiritual sense to perceive the entire cosmos.


    Austin''s face grew gloomy with every second he reviewed the situation.


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos was in a mess.


    Within a second, Austin saw everything that had happened in the Celestial Palace.


    "Come on! Kill! Kill!" Thunderous battle cries in the Celestial Palace reached his ears.


    Austin went ballistic. He was so furious that tremendous energy turned into blazing flames burning around his body, and the space around him shook violently.

 Chapter 3211 Austin Arrives

    Holes covered every inch of the Celestial Palace and it was undoubtedly completely destroyed.


    A large group of heaven immortals circled the survivors in the Celestial Palace like starving tigers and wolves.


    "Now, if you cooperate, we might let you live!


    Anyone who tries to disobey will be executed immediately!"


    one of the heaven immortals loudly proclaimed.


    "Now, who''re Austin''s wives? Step up!"


    A terrifying expression filled with murder crossed the heaven immortal''s face.


    Shock filled the air for one quiet moment as all the people of the Immortal End Alliance gaped at him.


    "Protect Chief Austin''s wives!"


    Several members of the Immortal End Alliance quickly and quietly began to spread the message.


    For so long, Austin served as both the symbol and the spiritual pillar of the Immortal End Alliance. They would go all out to defend Austin''s friends and families.


    "Go to hell!"


    Determination burned bright in Caroline, Ivy, and Sue''s eyes as they looked at each other.


    "You three, get ready to run. We will try our best to cover for you!"


    All three of them received the same message from Peterson and Hare through their spiritual senses.


    "Ha-ha! Good! Very good! It seems that you still want to resist.


    How naive!


    Come!"


    In a sudden move, the heaven immortal reached out his hand and tried to grab the three women with a loud shout.


    Even if they tried to hide it, it turned out that he already figured out the identities of the three women.


    "Run!"


    Peterson and Hare jumped to attack the heaven immortal at the same time.


    "Ha-ha! I knew you''d cause us trouble!"


    Loud laughter burst out of the two nearby heaven immortals as they pulled divine level magic treasures to suppress Peterson and Hare.


    Although the two of them were powerful, they were still powerless in the face of the powerful magic treasures.


    Despite their best efforts, they were forced back step by step.


    "Go to hell!"


    Every senior member of the Immortal End Alliance rushed closer and stood before Caroline, Ivy, and Sue.


    "Go to hell!"


    the heaven immortal shouted before releasing a terrifying energy pressure from his palm and pushing it towards them.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    More than a dozen of the weaker sect ancestors were


    e when they met Austin''s eyes.


    Even the terrible pressure the heaven immortals pushed on them was becoming weaker and weaker.


    "How dare you break into my territory and hurt my people?!


    Good.


    All of you are going to die! Afterwards, I''ll find and destroy the forces behind you!"


    A chilling cold coated every word Austin declared to the heaven immortals.


    Even though his voice was low, it carried terrible killing intent with every word!


    Each of the heaven immortals couldn''t help the shudder of fear that ran through them.


    Despite his fear, the heaven immortal who attacked the three women took a deep breath and snapped at Austin, "You really are Austin!


    Austin, who do you think you are?


    Don''t think that you can kill so many of us by yourself!


    Humph! Do you really think you''re a god?"


    Irritation laced the words of another heaven immortal as he said, "Ha-ha! I didn''t expect you''d come back!


    It seems like you want to meet death soon. You saved us the effort of looking for you!"


    "Let''s take him down!


    This is a great achievement!"


    Various divine level magic treasures were pulled out one after the other once the heaven immortals snapped to their senses. Sinister smiles twisted their expressions as they surrounded Austin.


    None of them knew that Austin killed all the heaven immortals who entered the Divine Being''s World.


    These heaven immortals never saw Austin''s true power.


    Despite being stunned by Austin''s sudden appearance, they quickly turned ecstatic.

 Chapter 3212 Chief Austin Is Invincible

    These heaven immortals thought it would be easy for them to deal with a young man, especially with the support of so many people!


    "Austin!


    They are very powerful! You are no match for them!


    How about the two of us stop them and you escape with the army of the Immortal End Alliance?"


    Peterson and Hare were surprised to see Austin at the battleground.


    But both of them were worried about Austin''s safety.


    They were well aware of the fact that these heaven immortals were actually coming to get Austin.


    Austin flicked his fingers and said indifferently, "Sir, don''t worry. These puny assholes are not enough to scare me into fleeing!"


    The wind blew over Austin''s clothes, his long hair fluttering behind him. His body looked elegant and strong in that moment.


    "Brat, don''t you talk a big game!


    Well, let me see if you''re as strong you think you are!"


    The heaven immortal, who had just attacked the three women, was completely infuriated by Austin''s attitude!


    Boom!


    The palm that was suspended in mid-air suddenly moved forward, in an attempt to slap Austin.


    The power of the heaven immortal surged ahead like an unstoppable tsunami.


    The fact that this heaven immortal was very powerful could not be ignored.


    He was probably one of the strongest amongst the heaven immortals.


    However, Austin was calm and maintained an indifferent sneer on his face. He didn''t even try to dodge the incoming attack.


    He clasped his hands behind his back and looked ahead with disdain.


    "Watch out!"


    Seeing that Austin wasn''t dodging, the members of the Immortal End Alliance screamed out to help and turned pale with fear.


    "Ha-ha, this guy is too pretentious for his own good!"


    "In my opinion, this guy is just a piece of shit who likes to talk big. But as soon as we make a move, he is scared to death! Look at him! He''s so scared he can''t even move to dodge the attack!"


    The heaven immortals burst into a cackling laughter.


    Everyone saw the movements of the huge palm as if it was happening in slow motion. The huge palm seemed to reach Austin''s head slowly, but surely. It was so close that it was touching Austin''s hair!


    "Ha-ha, boy, I was a little scared of you a while ago. For a moment, I thought you were very powerful.


    It all turned out to be fake!


    Bah-ha-ha-ha!"


    The heaven immortal couldn''t help laughing wildly. In his head, he had already imagined Austin''s defeat. He also believed that the reason Austin didn''t dare to make a move was because he was frightened by his aura.


    But his belief was shattered in an instant.


    All of a sudden, Austin moved stealthily.


    He stretched out a finger and gently raised it above his head as if he was pointing towards the sky. From his outstretched finger, black mist rose and a dazzling black light was released.


    Then the huge palm collided with Austin''s finger.


    They found themselves in a stalemate.


    Austin was using a kind of skill at the divine level which contained the essence of the Invincible Divine Finger.


    Then, to everyone''s astonishment, the giant palm of the heaven immortal exploded into nothingness.


    Then, just a moment later, the arm, shoulder, head, upper body, lower body and feet of


    universe.


    But now, these warriors were reduced to mere insects. More than thirty of them were slayed by a single sword strike!


    "You are simply too weak! How dare you bastards come to my Fallen Immortal Cosmos and bully my people?


    How ridiculous!"


    Austin sneered provocatively.


    In the past few days, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had been destroyed, inch by inch, by these invading heaven immortals.


    Now, Austin was going to get his revenge, ridicule and torture these people!


    "It''s your turn to suffer!"


    Austin said coldly, looking at the remaining heaven immortals who stood before him.


    Swoosh!


    He waved his long sword and another sword light was released.


    Just like before, another 80 million sword strikes merged!


    With a single sword strike, everything in front of Austin broke.


    Wherever the sword light went, everything seemed to stay still and motionless. Everything in the world seemed to turn into a picture.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    The bodies of the heaven immortals exploded one after another and turned into nothingness once again.


    This time they didn''t even have time to scream or protest.


    They would die filled with regret!


    This time, he had killed another thirty or so heaven immortals in a second again!


    "You people are too weak. It''s boring."


    Austin stood there, shaking his head and sighing. He was expecting a challenge but it had turned out to be too easy.


    The whole world was stuck in a deadly silence!


    Everyone who saw this scene felt suffocated.


    Not only the remaining heaven immortals, but even the members of the Immortal End Alliance were in state of shock.


    They were all heaven immortals after all!


    But now, there was someone who could kill dozens of them with a single, casual sword strike.


    It was so surreal!


    It was so horrible!


    Suddenly, someone seemed to return to his senses, opened his mouth and roared madly, "Chief Austin is invincible! He is invincible!"


    Then, all the people of the Immortal End Alliance began to roar madly together.


    "Chief Austin is invincible! He is invincible!"


    The thunderous sound waves shook the whole universe!

 Chapter 3213 Kill Them All

    The people of the Immortal End Alliance began rejoicing in their hearts. They knew that this had become a one-sided battle.


    On the other hand, the remaining heaven immortals were all scared to death. They couldn''t do anything but stare at Austin in horror as they trembled in fear.


    "Austin! You''ve gone too far! Do you think you can get away with this? You''ve killed so many people without batting an eye! Aren''t you afraid of public indignation? You will pay for this!"


    a heaven immortal lashed out at Austin for mercilessly killing his companions.


    "Shut up! I''m just returning the favor for the crimes you''ve committed.


    How dare you lecture me about morality when you''re the ones who broke into the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and slaughtered the creatures living in here in the first place! If you''re prepared to kill, then you should also be prepared to be killed!"


    Austin sneered and slowly paced towards the heaven immortal.


    "Stay away from me, you bastard!"


    The heaven immortal was violently shaking as he saw Austin walking towards him.


    "I said don''t come near me!"


    In a moment of desperation, the heaven immortal roared and picked up a magic treasure to attack Austin. If he was going to die, he might as well die while fighting back.


    However, his attack was just easily brushed off by the Reincarnation Token in Austin''s hand.


    As he saw that his magic treasure didn''t even faze Austin, he screamed and quickly ran away.


    Under the control of his mind, Austin activated the Reincarnation Token''s teleportation function and chased down the heaven immortal.


    With its spatial prowess, he was able to instantly teleport at short distances.


    He didn''t even need to waste a spatial crystal, which was only needed for long-distance teleportation across different universes.


    Almost tearing up, the heaven immortal was scrambling to get away from Austin.


    However, without any warnings, Austin appeared in front of him, like a mischievous ghost. He took the opportunity to display his Time Fist while the heaven immortal was still frozen in shock.


    He still tried to dodge at the last minute, but it was already too late.


    "H-help me!"


    He turned and desperately asked for the other heaven immortals to rescue him.


    But the heaven immortals around him were also too frightened. They didn''t really care for one another, and only wanted to save themselves.


    Splat!


    In the blink of an eye, the body of the heaven immortal turned into a puddle of blood as Austin''s fist hit him.


    Effortlessly, he was crushed to death. Blood scattered and stained the feet of the nearby heaven immortals.


    "R-run!"


    A heaven immortal wasn''t able to open his mouth properly


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Peace Agreement, so the divine gods were kept out of it.


    But once the agreement lost its effect, there would be nothing to stop them from entering.


    When that time came, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos would be inevitably destroyed.


    No matter how powerful Austin currently was, he wouldn''t be able to deal with the divine gods.


    "Then we have to figure something out.


    We can''t let the three thousand big and small universes continue to be in this chaotic state,"


    Morphy declared firmly.


    "Agreed."


    All the divine gods nodded in agreement.


    On the other side of the space barrier near the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, a group of divine gods were also gathered and witnessed how Austin thrashed the heaven immortals on his own. "What? How could this happen?!


    How did that brat attain so much power?"


    "None of the people we sent even managed to scratch him!"


    "This is so unacceptable! We cannot tolerate this failure!" "Yeah, this is so unexpected.


    Austin should be in the Divine Being''s World.


    Why did he suddenly return to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos?


    We had so many people surrounding the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. How the hell did he escape our spiritual senses and sneak into the Fallen Immortal Cosmos without being detected?"


    The divine gods flew into a rage as they were bewildered by what happened.


    The heaven immortals they sent to kill Austin were instantly crushed like insects.


    "It seems like we have to deal with Austin by ourselves,"


    one of the divine gods suggested.


    "You''re right. We have underestimated his power and intelligence.


    It''s such a shame. I would be willing to take him as my disciple if he wanted to live.


    Otherwise, I''ll be the one to crush him with my own hands,"


    another divine god said as he fixed his gaze upon Austin.

 Chapter 3214 Feeling Proud

    Austin had killed all the heaven immortals near the Celestial Palace.


    The balance of power in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was tipped once again.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin collected all the divine level magic treasures from the defeated heaven immortals.


    Although he already had about five thousand divine level magic treasures in his arsenal, they were far from enough. He needed to acquire as many high-grade weapons as possible.


    "I''m sorry but I have to leave you the cleaning of this mess. I still have some unfinished business,"


    Austin pleaded to Peterson and Hare. Without wasting any time, he took a step forward and disappeared in an instant.


    In fact, the heaven immortals who had invaded the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had split into two groups.


    The first group was the one that Austin had recently brought down, and the other one was kind of scattered. They were the ones who were wreaking havoc in various worlds in the entire Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    It was clear in Austin''s mind that for everything to go back to the way it was before, he should also vanquish the remaining heaven immortals that brought chaos in the cosmos.


    With his massive spiritual sense, he located every single heaven immortal lurking around.


    He then activated the Reincarnation Token and teleported himself directly to each of their locations.


    In the meantime, those heaven immortals were so complacent, doing whatever they wanted without even an inkling of the impending danger.


    They ruled every world that pleased their eyes.


    They controlled every creature and turned them into their slaves.


    All the wealth and treasures that they could swindle fell inside their deep pockets.


    They turned the Fallen Immortal Cosmos upside down and did whatever they could to obtain what they wanted.


    However, their happy days were nearing their end.


    Their worst nightmare had begun to hunt them one by one. They could run, but they wouldn''t be able to hide from Austin.


    With the help of the Reincarnation Token, he continuously teleported himself to every nook and cranny of the cosmos and took the head of every heaven immortal he encountered.


    There was no escaping with the might of the Reincarnation Token, which teleported him anywhere, and the shackle of supreme enlightenment, which fully suppressed every movement of his enemies.


    One by one, the heaven immortals all around the cosmos disappeared.


    It took a little longer than expected to obliterate all th


    by the heaven immortals, who invaded the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, were attack weapons.


    However, what Austin had brought out came in various types.


    "I just got them by chance.


    I won''t be able to use them all, so please don''t hesitate to take them.


    Besides, I still have a lot,"


    Austin persuaded them.


    "I see. I guess you''re getting more mature.


    Well, there are things and secrets that you should be the only one who knows.


    Otherwise, you don''t know who could be your enemy,"


    Peterson advised him.


    "Yes, master, I''ll remember that,"


    Austin replied sternly.


    "Austin! You''re back!"


    Suddenly, three familiar figures rushed over and held Austin tightly.


    The sweet fragrance of the three filled his nose.


    It was Caroline, Ivy, and Sue.


    "Sorry, I came back late,"


    Austin said in a soft voice.


    He was actually feeling guilty because he had been away for too long.


    He knew that he wasn''t able to fulfill a lot of his responsibilities as their husband.


    "It''s all right. As long as you come back, everything will be fine,"


    Caroline replied in a sweet voice.


    He held them tightly without saying anything else.


    There were times that silence was far better than words.


    After a while, Austin lightened the mood and complimented them for their hard work when he was away.


    "I can''t believe you three have been at the level of sect ancestors now.


    That''s pretty impressive!" Austin exclaimed.


    "Yeah, we didn''t slack off.


    It''s a fast progress, isn''t it?"


    Sue said proudly as she raised her head.


    "Yeah, of course. I''m proud of you all!"


    Austin replied as he stroked Sue''s delicate face.

 Chapter 3215 Divide Treasures

    "Ahem, Austin."


    Evan, Herbert, and Bray stood nearby, seemingly trying to figure a way to approach Austin without interrupting his sweet reunion with his wives.


    "Come here."


    Austin gestured for them to come closer.


    "Austin, your power is unbeatable. You have severely damaged those heaven immortals with just a slash of your long sword!"


    "You are truly iconic, and I look up to you!"


    Herbert and Bray showered Austin with multiple compliments. The three of them scampered towards Austin to catch up with him.


    "All three of you are at the Immortal Saint Realm. Very good."


    Austin nodded in satisfaction as he perceived their respective realms.


    Thanks to him, they received the highest quality resources for cultivation from the Immortal End Alliance.


    Aside from that, a group of seniors would also guide the three of them from time to time.


    With the best cultivation resources, coupled with the guidance of the top-level masters, the three of them had made significant progress and reached the Immortal Saint Realm.


    Compared to the other cultivators in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, this level of strength was already remarkable.


    Especially for the younger generation, since those who could reach the Immortal Saint Realm could be called freaks!


    "Haha, it''s all because of you, Tin!


    One of the best decisions I have ever made in my life is to befriend you.


    If it weren''t for you, I may still be a nameless disciple in the Sun Sect of the Prime Martial World,"


    Herbert thankfully mentioned.


    "I am more than willing to help you but I cannot do this permanently.


    At the end of the day, what matters most is that you continually improve yourself, and you keep working hard,"


    replied Austin.


    "Got it! Thank you so much!"


    Herbert grinned.


    For quite a while, Austin and Evan were exchanging stories and making conversation.


    The Eight Stone Saints, along with plenty of senior members of the Immortal End Alliance, soon surrounded them one after another.


    "Haha, Austin, you are really something! Your strength is too powerful for anyone to match!"


    the Eight Stone Saints praised.


    Just like the rest of them, the other senior members peppered Austin with gratitude and compliments.


    "It''s a good thing that you returned just in time, Austin."


    Kevin patted his fri


    , since each of them had received a divine level magic treasure!


    Their strength and fighting capability sky-rocketed more than ten-fold!


    A moment later, Austin took the three girls back to the Immortal End World.


    The Immortal End Continent had been brutally destroyed.


    Pieces of the continent floated in the starry sky.


    Some of the fragments shot into the chaotic void and disappeared.


    It wasn''t only the continent, but also the space barrier of the Immortal End World was riddled with holes. Huge dark space cracks filled the space.


    "I will definitely take revenge!"


    Austin could feel the anger rise in his chest as soon as he laid his eyes on the Immortal End World''s devastated state.


    "Austin, the Immortal End World is gone. Where will we settle down in the future?


    Find another world?"


    Caroline worriedly asked. She held Austin''s hand to soothe his anger a little.


    "Don''t worry. I''m the master of the Immortal End World. I can rebuild the Immortal End Continent,"


    Austin replied.


    Austin absorbed and refined the original energy essence of the continent a long time ago.


    Although the Immortal End Continent had been destroyed, he could use his spiritual sense to gather all the pieces of the continent back and rebuild it.


    In fact, Austin had the experience of rebuilding the Immortal End Continent once.


    This would be much easier compared to what he experienced before since he was much stronger than he used to be.


    For Austin, rebuilding the Immortal End Continent would now be a piece of cake.

 Chapter 3216 Rebuild The Continent

    "Really?"


    Caroline, Ivy and Sue were all brimming with joy.


    After living in the Immortal End World for a while, they slowly settled in and began treating the place as their home.


    Hearing that they could rebuild their home struck joy into their hearts.


    "Of course. When did I ever let you down?"


    Austin said with a smile.


    After reassuring the three, Austin sat cross legged underneath the starry sky.


    "We will protect you!"


    the girls promised him.


    "I''m really lucky to have three beautiful guardians."


    Austin winked at them.


    "Austin, you flirt!"


    the three girls spat at the same time.


    The four of them laughed out loud as they enjoyed each other''s company.


    As the laughter died out, Austin took a deep breath and began performing mysterious and complicated seals. His hands were a blur as he performed one seal after another.


    His spiritual sense scattered in all directions, searching for every fragment of the Immortal End World.


    Caroline, Ivy and Sue sat cross legged around Austin.


    The three girls cherished each passing moment with Austin.


    After all, they seldom met.


    So every moment they shared with him was invaluable.


    They sat there in quiet for a couple of days.


    Four days later, Austin''s spiritual sense had gathered every piece of the Immortal End Continent, including the continent fragments that had already escaped deep into the chaotic void.


    He already had the original energy essence of the Immortal End Continent, which helped guide him to every missing piece.


    Plus, Austin''s spiritual sense and soul power had become tremendously powerful.


    So it was not difficult for him to find these continent fragments.


    Suddenly, Austin roared into the starry sky.


    "Immortal End Continent, return!"


    The sky began to shake violently.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Floating pieces of the continent began to appear out of thin air. The fragments circled each other and merged piece by piece.


    The three girls, Caroline, Ivy and Sue, helped Austin tidy up his hair and clothes from time to time. They were not to disturb him.


    Five days had passed, and the Immortal End Continent was finally complete!


    Their beloved home had been successfully rebuilt right before their eyes!


    After wonderin


    in front of someone public for everyone to see?


    Who in the entire universe could deserve Austin''s kneel?


    All eyes were focused on the person Austin was kneeling to.


    "Well�� Austin, you don''t have to do this. Please, get up."


    He felt embarrassed with everyone watching him. The old man around fifty years old stretched out his hand and tried to help Austin get up.


    It was Murray!


    He used to be a steward of the Sun Sect.


    Back then, Austin wandered the Prime Martial World as an orphan. He had nowhere to go since he had no home.


    But a kind soul offered him help. Murray took him back to the Sun Sect where he eventually became a disciple.


    Murray showed Austin a place he could call home when he had none.


    To this day, Austin was still grateful for the old man.


    "Master Murray, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been who I am today.


    I will never forget your kindness!"


    Austin''s voice was filled with gratitude as he was still kneeling on the ground.


    "Well, get up. I appreciate your gratitude, but please don''t kneel to me,"


    Murray said kindly as he finally got Austin to stand up.


    "Master Murray, here are ten bottles of divine pills, and ten divine level magic treasures, and other treasures. Please accept these as a form of my repayment."


    Austin handed a Space Ring to Murray.


    Each treasure found in the ring held a power at the divine level.


    Murray initially refused, but Austin kept insisting. After a while he had to accept the gift from Austin.

 Chapter 3217 Attacking The Ancient Peace Agreement

    "Let''s go back, Elder Murray,"


    Austin said to Murray.


    The Sun Sect had long been a part of the Flame Holy Land.


    Murray was now an elder of the Flame Holy Land.


    Furthermore, because of Austin, everyone in the Flame Holy Land, including Elder Sharp, had great respect and high regard for Murray.


    "Okay,"


    Murray agreed, responding with a nod.


    "Let''s go!" Elder Sharp said with a wave of his hand.


    He led the team of the Flame Holy Land back to its headquarters in the East Mainland.


    Then, Elder Sharp organized their men to rebuild the headquarters.


    Austin took out a large number of resources and magic treasures and handed them over to Elder Sharp for the reconstruction of the Flame Holy Land.


    After that, Austin together with Caroline, Ivy and Sue met his friends, the ones he had made in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and exchanged some light conversation from time to time.


    He also went around the Immortal End Continent with his wives to check and supervise the reconstruction work of all the sects.


    "By the way, how are Violet and the gnome doing, Austin?


    You left them in the Divine Being''s World. Are you sure that it is going to be safe for them to remain there?


    I miss them a lot."


    Austin had shared his experiences in the Divine Being''s World with his wives.


    Several times, Caroline, Ivy and Sue asked Austin this question. They were somehow concerned about Violet''s condition, left alone with the gnome.


    "I do hope that they are okay.


    Before I left, I asked the eight supreme leaders to help look for them. They are doing the best they can.


    If they get any leads or clues, they will fill me in as soon as possible,"


    Austin confidently replied.


    "You also have a disciple named Yulia. We haven''t met her. Did you leave her in the Divine Being''s World too?


    What does she look like? Is she good-looking? Charming?


    Is she really just your disciple?


    Or are you two in a relationship?"


    Sue asked questions, one after the other, as she was a naughty woman.


    "Huh? No, of course not! She is just my disciple!"


    Austin explained, surprised at the bold questions being thrown at him.


    When he left the Divine Being''s World back then, he let the eight supreme leaders take care of those whom he had met on Earth.


    He knew that he would have to be in an intense battle in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    He expected that many divine gods would be involved in it.


    That was why Austin didn''t bring them back.


    Fortunately, he had eliminated all the invaders and the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was safe for the time being.


    "Then you free up some time to go to back to the Divine Being''s World and bring her back. We are eager to meet her,"


    Sue added.


    "I hear you. Okay!"


    Austin nodded.


    ''I can''t let them stay in the Divine Being''s World for too long. After all, they left Earth and came here because of me, '' he thought to himself.


    At that same time, a horde of divine gods had gathered outside the Fallen Immo


    expected to abide by it. Otherwise, they would face extreme punishment, including eradication. That was why the evil forces had been forced to hide and cower in the dark shadows, waiting for its demise. They knew that its power would diminish one day and when the right time came, they would strike and get rid of the Ancient Peace Agreement.


    Sure enough, the Ancient Peace Agreement had been showing signs of deterioration, losing most of its energy.


    Who would imagine that it would be attacked by these divine gods?


    "You know what?


    I think we should take turns attacking the agreement and the space barrier.


    That way, we all don''t have to stay here.


    I guess it will take us some time to exhaust the energy of the Ancient Peace Agreement.


    We still have to attend to our own affairs. What do you say?" a divine god suggested after half a day.


    Other tasks and responsibilities awaited them in their own backyards.


    "That''s a good idea."


    The other divine gods agreed.


    After a unanimous vote and agreement among the divine gods, some of them stayed to launch ground to air attacks on the Ancient Peace Agreement and the space barrier.


    The rest were able to leave to take care of their own things.


    These divine gods had founded forces in different universes and the creatures had to worship them, even against their will.


    "It seems that they are going to destroy the Ancient Peace Agreement soon!" Morphy exclaimed.


    In the distant chaotic void, Morphy and several old divine gods looked on with serious expressions on their faces.


    "These guys are just shameless. How dare they attack the Ancient Peace Agreement?"


    the stout divine god was furious.


    "What are we going to do?


    Do we just stand by and watch the Ancient Peace Agreement get destroyed? But we are no match for them!


    Even if we try to stop them, we are sure to fail! What chances do we have?"


    another divine god lamented.


    Morphy and the divine gods could do nothing but fall silent.

 Chapter 3218 Face Divine Gods

    "Maybe we do have a way!


    We almost forgot one thing!"


    Morphy broke the silence. His eyes lit up with excitement when he remembered something.


    "Oh?"


    The divine gods looked at Morphy, intrigued.


    "Have you forgotten? Austin has six divine cores in his hands!"


    Morphy''s voice was filled with excitement.


    "Yes, there are six divine cores."


    The other divine gods nodded in agreement.


    "Do you think six divine cores are enough for us to use? I''d say the answer is yes."


    Morphy smiled mysteriously.


    "Yes! Too many things had happened recently!


    We even forgot about it!


    Ha-ha, it seems that things have turned around!"


    The other divine gods finally understood. Their spirits were rejuvenated once again.


    "We can now get Austin to come to us,"


    Morphy said.


    "Austin is currently in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos is shielded by the Ancient Peace Agreement.


    I wonder if he can come out or not,"


    a divine god said with doubt.


    "Ha-ha, don''t worry. Austin is a man filled with mystery.


    As I recall, he had the power to return to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos from the Divine Being''s World without being noticed.


    I think it would not be difficult for him to come and see us."


    Morphy was very confident.


    "Yes, you are right. That young man is very talented."


    The other divine gods nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "Austin, almost every world has sent envoys here.


    They request to join the Immortal End Alliance and be under your command."


    Austin was wandering around with the three girls when he received the message from Kevin.


    "Oh, I see."


    For some reason, Austin was a bit dazed.


    "Let them be,"


    Austin said after thinking for a while.


    Anyway, he was now the most powerful being in the universe.


    It was his duty to protect the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    He was now practically the master of this cos


    ng!"


    they all exclaimed in surprise.


    "Ha-ha, Austin, here you are! That''s great!"


    Morphy laughed.


    "It''s you, sir!"


    Austin knew from the voice that the old man was Morphy


    The man that greeted him was not in his real body.


    It was made up of two avatars.


    One of the avatars was a little boy.


    In other words, part of the Morphy which Austin met was a little boy.


    Austin landed on the continent and greeted all five divine gods.


    "Masters!"


    Austin saluted in respect.


    "So powerful!


    Is this the strength of the divine gods?"


    Austin used his spiritual sense to try and gauge their power.


    But he couldn''t quite figure out how powerful they were. He felt like he was staring into an endless abyss of power.


    Endless amounts of energy filled the space and time around the divine gods.


    It seemed that even space couldn''t bear their presence.


    Austin also noticed that the laws of this world seemed to center around the five divine gods.


    With each movement, endless chains of law power appeared above and stirred the clouds.


    In this world, they dominated everything!


    "The divine gods truly are powerful!"


    Austin couldn''t help but shy away from their presence.


    This was the first time that Austin had been face to face with a divine god!

 Chapter 3219 The Traitors

    Austin looked the five divine gods up and down.


    At the same time, the five divine gods also gazed at him from head to toe.


    "What?


    No way!"


    Morphy and the other four divine gods were completely dumbfounded. Apparently, their spiritual senses could not detect Austin''s body at all.


    Unexpectedly, there was a mysterious force that prevented the spiritual senses of the five of them from the outside.


    They were unable to see right through him!


    The five divine gods were all shocked.


    This was because of the existence of the Reincarnation Token.


    It was so powerful that it blocked the divine gods'' spiritual senses from looking at Austin.


    "Ha-ha. You are too mysterious, boy,"


    Morphy couldn''t help but sigh.


    "You are right!"


    The other four divine gods nodded in agreement.


    "Sir, you said that the Fallen Immortal Cosmos is in a crisis. What''s going on?"


    Austin asked.


    He was very concerned about the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "Okay, I will tell you,"


    Morphy replied.


    Then, he told Austin about the current state of affairs in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos in detail.


    "What? The Ancient Peace Agreement is protecting the Fallen Immortal Cosmos? A large group of divine gods continued to attack the Ancient Peace Agreement day and night! They are trying to destroy the agreement and invade the Fallen Immortal Cosmos!"


    Austin was appalled at his epiphany.


    Morphy looked at him with dismay.


    Austin did not expect that the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was in a much more terrible situation than he had thought.


    If the Ancient Peace Agreement was broken, those divine gods would be able to enter and wreak havoc in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos!


    Austin was well aware that with his current strength, it was more than enough for him to deal with the cultivators at the Heavenly Immortal Realm.


    However, it was impossible for him to defeat even one divine god.


    At that moment, the five divine gods were standing in front of him. Austin could sense that even one of them could finish him with a single move!


    "Sir, what should I do?"


    Austin asked.


    Since Morphy had asked him to travel thousands of miles to discuss the matter, Austin thought that he must have a way to solve the problem.


    "Austin, with your current strength, you c


    lightenment activated a suction force that absorbed all the strength of the laws of nature that emanated from the small temple!


    The size of the shackle of supreme enlightenment was gradually increasing.


    Half a day had passed before Austin realized it.


    All of a sudden, "Quinton, you are a shameless traitor!"


    An angry roar resounded in the sky above the continent like a raging tide that shook the whole land.


    "Ha-ha! Well, too bad, Morphy.


    It is time to change the scheme of things.


    You think we should continue to restore the Ancient Peace Agreement? This tradition is the bane of progress!


    Morphy, Andreas, Lukyan, Pascal! You four old people who still stick to the old rules should go to hell!


    Damn you! I will kill you all! Ha-ha-ha!"


    A burst of hysterical laughter suddenly rang out.


    Then, four figures rushed out of the void. All of them were moving at a staggering speed, and their auras were formidable.


    One of them was Morphy.


    "Austin, watch out! It''s too dangerous!"


    as soon as Morphy appeared, he shouted at Austin.


    At the next moment, over the continent, dozens of figures appeared one after another.


    All of them were divine gods!


    Each of them had an overwhelming aura!


    The great force shrouded and suppressed the entire continent.


    Austin felt as if he had fallen into a murky swamp. He could barely move and began to feel heavy.


    "Ha-ha! Finally, it''s Austin!


    You can''t escape this time!"


    All the divine gods cackled wildly as they gaped at Austin.

 Chapter 3220 Besieged By The Divine Gods

    "Austin, I''m sorry.


    The six divine cores have all been taken away.


    Quinton is a treacherous fiend. He colluded with the other divine gods to snatch away all the divine cores,"


    Morphy said apologetically as he came to Austin.


    The other three divine gods also landed beside Austin.


    The four surrounded Austin in order to protect him.


    "Ha-ha! You can''t escape now!"


    Above the continent, the divine gods laughed sinisterly and formed a high-powered array.


    "Quinton?"


    Austin looked up and fixed his eyes on Quinton.


    Quinton was an old man in a grey robe. Previously, he had been with Morphy and the other three divine gods.


    He looked honest and sensible.


    No one expected him to turn into a traitor!


    "Ha-ha! Austin, I know you have many secrets.


    Soon, when you fall into my hands, I will know all of them.


    I will reveal all your secrets and use them as my own! When that happens, you''re not going to be so mysterious anymore!


    I also have a hunch that you have a lot of precious treasures with you.


    Some of them are even as valuable as divine cores,"


    Quinton said with great interest.


    "Speaking of which, I really want to thank you for bringing me these divine cores. Ha-ha-ha!"


    he continued with a wry smile.


    "You are a traitor, but you still laugh so proudly.


    You are a disgusting bastard,"


    Austin sneered as he spat on the floor.


    "Humph! Austin, you glib-tongued brat!


    You must have a death wish!


    Don''t worry. I won''t kill you now.


    I will catch you, and then take you back to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. Afterwards, I will murder everyone you care about right in front of you.


    Ha-ha!


    By then, you won''t have such a sharp tongue as you do now!"


    Quinton cackled wildly.


    "Austin, you are just a junior, but we have to fight you personally with all our might.


    I have to admit that you are really extraordinarily talented.


    It''s a pity you picked the wrong side.


    Anyway, you will meet your doom today.


    Do you regret it?


    If you had only handed over those divine cores before, you wouldn''t have to be killed today together with those weak divine gods!"


    Some of the divine gods mocked Austin and the four gods beside him as they glared at them with contempt.


    "You greedy bastards, you all deserve to die,"


    Austin said coldly.


    "Enough with this nonsense!


    Let''s kill them now.


    If we don''t finish these four old


    f thousands of dazzling chains of law power.


    However, at this time, Austin had already activated the Reincarnation Token.


    "I''m sorry for all the trouble."


    Under the control of his mind, Austin teleported all the four divine gods into the Slave Tower.


    Only Austin could be transported by the Reincarnation Token.


    Thus, he had to first teleport the four into the Slave Tower.


    Otherwise, the Reincarnation Token would not be able to help them leave.


    In a split second, the Reincarnation Token took Austin into the void. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared.


    "No!"


    The divine gods roared.


    All the attacks they launched on Austin instantly hurled towards nothing.


    Morphy and the other three divine gods were also gone.


    The Reincarnation Token was able to resist some of the attacks that reached Austin.


    Therefore, Austin and the four divine gods had escaped successfully.


    "Damn it! That bastard Austin has ruined our plan once again!"


    The divine gods gnashed their teeth and clenched their fists in hatred.


    They knew that Morphy and the other three divine gods were tremendously powerful.


    Thus, all the divine gods feared their retribution.


    "We are divine gods, but we can''t seize a mere junior!


    I can''t bear it!"


    "Don''t worry. The Ancient Peace Agreement will lose its effect soon.


    By then, I will personally wipe out the entire Fallen Immortal Cosmos!


    Austin will regret it!"


    "Humph! I will hunt that bastard Austin down!


    Then, everyone will know what will happen if they provoke us!"


    Above the continent, all the divine gods were enraged.

 Chapter 3221 Absorb The Sword Kingdom

    A few moments later, Austin found himself in a very deserted place.


    He noticed that he was standing on a small piece of broken land.


    This broken piece of land was floating through the void. The view surrounding him was extremely strange, no matter which direction he looked in.


    He looked around curiously.


    Huge meteorites were speeding around him.


    Streams of colorful marsh gas floated hither and thither like lovely silk ribbons.


    Horrifying space hurricanes swept over the space from time to time.


    Pieces of ancient dead wood also floated lazily, as if they were in no hurry to reach their destination.


    There were countless skeletons, fractions of corpses, flesh, blood, broken magic treasures and weapons scattered in the air like garbage.


    Some corpses, even after the passage of many years, were still shining. They emitted a terrible wave of energy.


    In addition, there were some strange vines that Austin had never seen before. They crawled through the entire space and wrapped around things randomly. Some of the plant branches were even wrapped into balls.


    It was a complete ruin, without a single sign of life remaining.


    But Austin was also overcome by another feeling. He could sense that there was imminent danger lurking behind this grim setup.


    He was sure that there was something utterly horrible lurking in the void and it would jump out to devour people at any time!


    The four divine gods then appeared beside Austin.


    "Sirs, what do you make of this place?"


    Austin asked his companions.


    "It is a broken battlefield left behind by the ancient war.


    Back then, it was also a very prosperous universe which was home to billions of living creatures.


    However, a divine battle destroyed this universe and disintegrated it into pieces. That''s why it ended up like this,"


    Morphy replied, solemnly.


    "The battlefield of the ancient divine battle!"


    Austin was taken aback.


    "Was it the war between gods of light and the gods of darkness?"


    Austin asked.


    Under Karakoram Mountains on the Earth, Austin had learnt something about the gods of light and gods of darkness.


    "So, you know about this?"


    Hearing Austin''s words, the four divine gods were all surprised.


    The fight between the gods of light and gods of darkness was many millennia ago, in the ancient times.


    A few eras had passed since then and that terrifying divine battle had been wiped away from


    All the while he was refining and absorbing the Sword Kingdom, Austin was also cultivating the Divine Concentration Method in his Soul Sea.


    It had to be said that with the nourishment provided by the Sword Kingdom, Austin had made great progress in the practice of the Concentration Method


    Gradually, Austin''s swordsmanship cultivation base began to soar to greater levels!


    85 million sword strikes in one!


    90 million sword strikes in one!


    100 million sword strikes in one!


    As Austin''s swordsmanship cultivation base became stronger and stronger, a sword aura hurricane began to form around his body.


    There was also an infinite sharp sword radiance appearing and disappearing inside his eyes.


    In the end, Austin''s whole body was completely submerged by the endless sword aura windstorm.


    From afar, one could only witness a sea of snow-white sword aura.


    And Austin''s figure was completely covered by the aura!


    A few days later, at a certain moment, Morphy and the other divine gods stopped healing simultaneously.


    "Are you okay?"


    Morphy asked the other three with concern.


    "I won''t die.


    However, I was gravely hurt.


    Quinton, the traitor, was too cruel!"


    a divine god spat angrily.


    "Humph, I will definitely take my revenge on Quinton!"


    At the mention of Quinton, Morphy became infuriated.


    "What?"


    All of a sudden, the eyes of the four divine gods were caught by the scene of Austin. They looked over at the same time.


    "What? Marvelous!


    Austin''s cultivation base of swordsmanship has reached such a high level!"


    Morphy was shocked at the development.

 Chapter 3222 The Universe Grade

    "It seems that he has really inherited something from the Divine Swordsman,"


    another divine god exclaimed, shock written all over his face.


    The Divine Swordsman!


    At the mention of this name, all four divine gods showed nothing but awe and admiration in their faces.


    Back then, the Divine Swordsman suddenly rose to power and swept the world with his exceptional swordsmanship. For a certain period of time, he was unchallenged and almost invincible!


    After some time, the Divine Swordsman had to go somewhere far away and left the three thousand big and small universes. He was never heard of ever again.


    However, as a true legend, his reputation as the Divine Swordsman continued to be passed down from generation to generation.


    "What? Masters, are you all right?"


    Austin, who was in the middle of his cultivation, suddenly found that the four divine gods were staring at him from a distance. He quickly stopped cultivating and came over.


    "Austin, aren''t you curious as to why so many divine gods suddenly appeared during this period of time?


    Let me tell you."


    Morphy and the other three divine gods sat down with their legs crossed.


    "Yes, I would like that. Thank you, sir."


    Austin also sat cross legged in front of Morphy.


    "I was there. I also participated in that terrible divine battle,"


    Morphy sighed. He seemed to still have a lingering fear as he recalled the horrible things that happened during that battle.


    "Back then, the gods of darkness, Hackett and Elliot especially, wanted to take possession of the original energy essence of the universes for their evil plans. However, the gods of light wouldn''t let them.


    Eventually the war between the gods of light and the gods of darkness broke out. It went on for quite some time. A lot of lives were lost and many participants in the battle were injured for life.


    In the final battle, Hackett and Elliot both had sustained serious injuries. Fearing for their lives, they fled to the depths of the Sea of Chaos along with their remaining troops.


    It is said that they had fled to an isolated alien space and finally settled there,"


    Morphy concluded.


    Austin listened attentively, noting every detail.


    These were the untold core secrets of the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Although the gods of light won, they paid a huge price.


    In fact, the most powerful warriors like Parker and Emperor Haidar were all injured, and their divine essence was consumed to the point of depletion.


    Therefore, technically, the gods of light didn''t really win.


    The loss they suffered was no much less than that of the gods of darkness.


    After the battle, Parker, Emperor Haidar, and Alethea all disappeared, not to be heard from in a very long time.


    ically.


    Therefore, the divine gods had no choice but to leave.


    This was because the rubbish universes and the low-grade universes had nothing left for the divine gods to cultivate. It was even harmful for them.


    Moreover, in that battle, every divine god was either slightly or seriously injured. They must go to a higher level universe if they wanted to heal themselves. Of course they all chose to leave!"


    Morphy continued.


    "I see. No wonder no divine god had appeared in the three thousand big and small universes, in the past few eras!"


    Austin said softly.


    "There is another reason.


    Back then, after the divine battle ended, Parker and Emperor Haidar allied with a group of powerful gods to establish an agreement before they left.


    According to this agreement, from then on, no divine god was to be allowed to enter or appear in the three thousand big and small universes.


    Moreover, the strong ones couldn''t enter the weak universes, let alone attack the weak universes!


    As you already know, this was because after that divine battle, the three thousand big and small universes had been so damaged that they were almost of no use.


    Parker and Emperor Haidar were afraid that after they left, some divine gods would cause trouble. They might end up completely destroying the three thousand big and small universes!


    That agreement has come to be what we know now as the Ancient Peace Agreement, ruling over the current times,"


    Morphy said slowly.


    "It turns out that the Ancient Peace Agreement was made to be exactly what it is now,"


    Austin exclaimed again.


    The secrets of the ancient times shocked Austin. However, he was able to recover from it quickly.


    After hearing what Morphy said, Austin finally had a clear and comprehensive understanding of the three thousand big and small universes.

 Chapter 3223 A Huge Project

    "So why are the divine gods coming back one after another these days? Is it because the Ancient Peace Agreement is getting weaker and weaker?"


    Austin asked.


    "That''s one of the reasons." Morphy nodded.


    "But the main reason is that in the Divine Being''s World, the Shore of Rebirth appeared.


    So most of the divine gods have come back for the rebirth rune papers and some divine cores,"


    he explained.


    "Yes, that''s true.


    Ever since some of the divine gods went to the Millstone of Reincarnation in the Divine Being''s World, numerous others have begun to pop up everywhere."


    Austin nodded.


    "But now, the six divine cores have already been taken away from them.


    So I guess that the divine gods should leave soon?"


    Austin ventured.


    "Mmm... It''s hard to say.


    Without the restrictions and boundaries of the Ancient Peace Agreement to hold over them, odds are that some of the divine gods will stay and try to dominate the worlds here.


    Besides, I have a feeling that the gods of darkness are going to return soon.


    The three thousand big and small worlds are already in chaos. If that happens, then peace as you know it, is over!"


    Morphy sighed.


    "Morphy, you are right.


    You know what? I also have a hunch that some terrible crisis is looming over the three thousand big and small universes. I have been feeling it for a while now.


    In fact, the crisis might even be dangerous enough to destroy all these universes!"


    a divine god sighed.


    It was clearly visible that the four divine gods were worried.


    ''From where I am standing, it looks like these four elders really care about the fate of the three thousand big and small universes.


    They are not like the other divine gods who only care about their own interests, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Austin, your Fallen Immortal Cosmos is in serious danger now.


    You have angered a lot of divine gods by thwarting their plans. They won''t give up easily. They won''t stop until they kill you."


    Morphy looked at Austin.


    "Yes, you are right."


    Austin''s heart sank at the mention of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. But that wasn''t the only feeling he had.


    And endless anger surging and bubbling in his heart. These dumb gods had messed with his homeland.


    And now since they wanted to kill Austin, he naturally wanted to return the favor.


    "Hold on, there is a solution.


    Austin, you seem to have the ability to travel across space and teleport to a distant location at a moment''s notice.


    This means you can save those people. You can teleport the c


    able to survive the onslaught!"


    Austin explained.


    "Chief Austin, what should we do now?"


    Everyone looked at Austin.


    He was the leader of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos now.


    "I have a plan. I am going to relocate all the creatures from here to another cosmos temporarily.


    When the crisis is over, we will come back to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos,"


    Austin said loudly.


    Hearing Austin''s words, the leaders were stunned and unable to speak.


    They merely stared at Austin in disbelief.


    Every single creature from a cosmos moving to another cosmos!


    What a huge project!


    "Are you kidding, Chief Austin?


    Is it even possible to transfer all the creatures in the cosmos to another cosmos? That too, in a short enough period of time?"


    "That''s right, Chief Austin. You just said that a large group of divine gods is attacking the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Will those divine gods even let us leave?"


    someone asked cautiously.


    What Austin said was indeed very strange.


    "Don''t worry.


    I just need you to agree. Then I have a way to take all the creatures in the cosmos away safely,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    There was silence in the starry sky.


    Everyone was thinking and trying to come to a decision.


    "I agree, Chief Austin!


    You have saved our cosmos two times before this. We are in your debt.


    Moreover, Chief Austin is the master of our cosmos.


    I am sure that he won''t lie to us!"


    Finally, someone stood out and raised his hand to agree.


    "I agree!"


    "I agree!"


    Everyone expressed their support.


    "Okay.


    In that case, tell all the creatures of all the worlds to get ready. We''ll be leaving in a day!"


    Austin nodded with satisfaction.

 Chapter 3224 More Divine Cores

    Austin returned to the Immortal End World.


    When he got there, everyone was preoccupied with various things. The whole place was littered with busy creatures.


    They were all packing and preparing to leave.


    Naturally, the atmosphere around was rather gloomy and wistful.


    After all, the Immortal End World was their birthplace, and they had grown fond of it. It broke their heart to leave the place they called home. On top of it, they had to move into an unfamiliar world.


    However, this was Austin''s decree. And no one would ever dare to resist his orders.


    Austin felt sympathetic towards his people. Through his spiritual sense, he could feel their sorrow and unwillingness to leave the place. In turn, this made him feel the same way.


    He was hovering above the Immortal End Continent, watching all of them made their preparations for departure.


    ''Don''t worry. I promise that you can come back and live in your homeland again soon enough!'' Austin vowed in his heart.


    "Saying goodbye is hard," Kevin appeared beside Austin and softly sighed.


    "I have stayed here my entire life.


    Now I have to leave all of a sudden," he added.


    He looked around the place, nostalgic of his memories he made in the Immortal End World.


    "Austin!"


    Caroline, Ivy and Sue made their way towards the two men.


    There was a noticeable reluctance behind their tantalizing eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Master Kevin. We will be back soon,"


    Austin comforted. He gently patted his friend''s shoulder for reassurance.


    "I hope so."


    Kevin nodded and smiled. He appreciated Austin''s effort to help them. Although this situation was not ideal, he understood that this had to happen for the greater good.


    It took a full day of the hustle and bustle, and finally, all the creatures were ready to leave.


    There were numerous creatures abound the starry night sky of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "Good."


    Satisfied, Austin nodded.


    Then, he stretched out his hand, and a small and exquisite palace appeared in his palm, emitting beautiful colorful light.


    It was a divine level spatial magic treasure.


    Previously, Austin had obtained thousands of divine level magic treasures in the Sword Kingdom, some of which were spatial magic treasures.


    Moreover, all the magic treasures collected by the Sword Emperor had the best quality, far better than ordinary magic treasures.


    "Take them in!"


    Austin ordered, holding the palace in his hand.


    The palace instantly flew out from Austin''s palm on the vast space. It grew bigger and broader until it almost filled the entire starry sky.


    Then, a tremendous suction force


    en Morphy finally came to his senses, he excitedly accepted the gifts.


    "Brat, it''s extremely difficult for us to get even one divine core.


    Yet, it seems a piece of cake for you to get them as if they were not valuable for you."


    Morphy bitterly smiled.


    "Ha ha! Austin, it''s really hard to see through you. You are full of surprises, boy!"


    The other three divine gods also peppered Austin with praises.


    "Ha ha, this is great!


    With these four divine cores, there''s a good possibility that our real bodies can be reborn!"


    Morphy laughed happily.


    "Oh, really?"


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat.


    "The four of us were seriously injured in that divine gods'' battle back in the ancient times.


    Our real bodies had been in a state of deep sleep.


    With these four divine cores, our wounds should be able to recover,"


    Morphy cheerfully exclaimed.


    "Humph! As soon as our real bodies are revived, the group of divine gods messing up the three thousand universes will not be a match for us four!"


    Morphy added and snorted coldly, preparing to take down the divine gods causing the ruckus.


    "That''s great!"


    Austin was overjoyed to hear that.


    "Well, Austin, we are now going to take the four divine cores to try to revive our real bodies.


    We don''t know how long that will take.


    In the meantime, I hope you take good care of yourself.


    After all, the three thousand universes are in a very chaotic state,"


    Morphy advised.


    "Sir, if you don''t mind me asking, where are your real bodies?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "They''re in an chaotic ancient kingdom called the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom.


    It''s a high-grade one,"


    Morphy replied.


    Then, the four divine gods all disappeared into the void.

 Chapter 3225 Going To The Three Thousand Big And Small Universes

    "a chaotic ancient kingdom? Is that an actual kingdom or a universe itself?


    Interesting. Well, maybe it is another type,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    So far, he had gotten to know three universe systems; the three thousand big and small universes, the isolated alien spaces, and the chaotic ancient kingdom.


    In the days that followed, he proceeded to inspect every continent situated in this cosmos.


    He noticed that it had too many creatures, so the space felt really crowded.


    Every corner of every continent was densely packed with houses and other buildings. There was barely any room to breathe, let alone move around.


    All he could see were houses and creatures.


    Every inch of the populated areas had too many inhabitants.


    "Austin, the spiritual energy here is far lower than that of our Immortal End World.


    If it goes on like this for a long time, our cultivation speed will make a downturn,"


    Kevin reported and at the same time gave a light warning.


    "Well, I can see that too."


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    In this abandoned world, the law of nature was incomplete, and the law of heaven and earth was obscure and uncertain.


    The spiritual energy was sparse, almost undetectable.


    The four divine gods had built an advanced spiritual energy gathering array on each continent, which could identify and absorb all the spiritual energy in the entire abandoned universe and lead them to the continents.


    However, the available spiritual energy that registered in the arrays was far from enough.


    It was even less than that in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Therefore, it was inefficient to cultivate in such an environment.


    This problem had to be solved as soon as possible.


    ''It seems that there is only one way.


    The spiritual energy can only be supplemented with cultivation resources, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Elder Kevin, please distribute these cultivation resources to every living being. Make sure that you have all the bases covered.


    Ask them to cultivate with ease. I will find a way to solve their cultivation problems,"


    Austin said.


    With a wave of his hand, dozens of Space Rings flew out from him and landed in front of Kevin.


    Each ring contained a massive amount of cultivation resources.


    However, Austin was well aware that there were hundreds of millions, if not billions, of creatures in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    So the cultivation resources he provided might not be enough.


    Moreover, he didn''t know when they would be able to move back to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Therefore, he must find a way to obtain more cultivation resources for everyone who needed to cultivate their skills.


    "Thank you, Austin. It must be hard for you."


    Kevin put away the dozen


    appeared in front of him.


    "Yes, master!"


    They were of various backgrounds. Some of them were old, some were young, some were strong, and some were weak. Among them, the earth immortals were the most powerful.


    "Well, you used to be members of the Divine Sect.


    So you must be very familiar with this place. Tell me what you know about it,"


    Austin instructed.


    These people used to belong to the Divine Sect.


    But later, he used the Puppet Strings to control them and took them in as slaves.


    Since then, he had kept them in the Slave Tower.


    Now, they could finally be put to good use, and Austin was happy about it.


    "Master, let me tell you!"


    An old earth immortal stepped forward and volunteered proudly.


    "Okay, go ahead."


    Austin nodded.


    The old man immediately described the situation of the Heaven God Cosmos to him in detail.


    It turned out that


    the most powerful force in the Heaven God Cosmos was the Divine Sect.


    All the other worlds and forces were bound to comply to all their orders.


    The leader of the Divine Sect was a powerful warrior at the Divine Realm and the supreme ruler of the Heaven God Cosmos.


    "I see. And all over this cosmos, besides the headquarters, the Divine Sect has established many strongholds. Am I right?"


    Austin was aware of this fact and wanted to confirm it.


    "Yes, master, you are right.


    I used to be a steward in the Divine Sect.


    It was not a high position, but I was able to frequently go to these strongholds, so I know where they are located,"


    the old man confirmed.


    "Good. Lead the way now and we will follow.


    I will have to wipe out all the strongholds of the Divine Sect in this cosmos!"


    Austin was overjoyed. He licked the corner of his mouth and his eyes lit up.


    "What? Master, are you serious?"


    The old man was startled.

 Chapter 3226 The Robbery

    "I mean it, Abner. That''s it. You will take me to those places immediately!"


    Austin said impatiently, wanting the elder to stop talking.


    The name of the elder was Abner Ge.


    "Yes, master," Abner responded meekly. His fear was apparent.


    Startled, he did not dare to speak another word.


    "Raleigh, come out," Austin spoke with firmness and clarity.


    As a result of Austin''s command, a man was teleported from the Slave Tower and brought in front of him.


    That man was Raleigh, a master of the spiritual race from the isolated alien space. He had been reduced to Austin''s slave a while ago.


    "Some of you better come out too!" Austin commanded once more.


    And just like that, he teleported more than ten people out of the Slave Tower.


    Each of these men had once been a master of the spiritual race.


    Austin had acquired control over them during his stay in the Primordial Road and had successfully become their master. He could now control their every move.


    "Well, this isn''t enough. I think I''ll be needing more men! It looks like it''ll be best to get all the masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm out of the tower," Austin murmured thoughtfully.


    The very next second, he teleported a large group of people out of the Slave Tower.


    So far, Austin had summoned over sixty masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm. They stood humbly, with their heads bowed, in front of him.


    Austin had tamed these masters in the Divine Being''s World. They had been converted to meek creatures from the powerful masters they had once been.


    Many of them were masters of the isolated alien spaces.


    The remaining ones were only members of the top sects and clans from the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Hmm, I like what I see. I indeed have a tribe of strong slaves."


    Austin nodded his head in approval. He glanced at the masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    With so many masters on his side, Austin knew he could conquer most worlds and destroy most forces in the three thousand big and small universes.


    As long as he didn''t confront a master at the Divine Realm, he would be pretty much invincible.


    "Greetings, our master!"


    The slaves bowed to Austin in deference.


    "Well, this time, I will rob them not only of their treasures but also their men," Austin said.


    He laughed voraciously as he could almost taste his victory on his lips.


    "That''s indeed a good idea. You are so wise, master!"


    the slaves showered him with flattery.


    "Lead the way!"


    Austin commanded.


    Abner Ge guided Austin to one of Divine Sect''s strongholds nearby. They were quickly transported to a point from where they could see the gates to the city.


    "Once I''ve ransacked all the strongholds of the Divine Sect, I''ll have a sort of bumper harvest."


    Austin''s eyes brimmed with excitement.


    Abner Ge had led them into a new world


    ultivator only at the Earth Immortal Realm using the Puppet Strings skill.


    "Master, I''ll take you to the treasure house and hand over all the treasures to you," the middle-aged man said to Raleigh suddenly obedient.


    With that, the man led Raleigh to the treasury without even putting up a fight.


    A moment later, the entire divine city had quieted down.


    Almost all of the members from the Divine Sect in the city had been controlled and turned into Austin''s slaves.


    Their cultivation base ranged from the Genuine Immortal Realm to the Earth immortal Realm.


    However, those who had not reached the Genuine Immortal Realm blacked out after being hit by the energy the masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm released. No one knew whether they were unconscious or dead.


    "Master, these are all the treasures we have collected."


    Raleigh came to Austin with a large number of slaves and handed him dozens of Space Rings.


    "You''ve done a great job."


    Austin took the Space Rings and was satisfied with Raleigh''s performance.


    In fact, Raleigh had finished his task efficiently.


    It only took him a few dozen seconds to get all this done.


    "Let''s move on to the next goal.


    Abner, take us there!"


    With a wave of his hand, Austin left the city with a larger horde of slaves.


    Soon enough, he and his men had entered another world.


    There was also a divine city in this world.


    "Go!"


    Austin motioned his men to break into this city as well.


    Immediately, his slaves rushed into the city gates and began to rob the citizens there.


    "It''s so easy to do thieve with these masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm by my side,"


    Austin said with a smile, standing far away from the city with his hands held gently behind his back.


    No one could stop his slaves. After all, they were at the Heaven Immortal Realm. They had no trouble robing inferior creatures of their property.

 Chapter 3227 Who Is Behind The Attacks

    Austin and his slaves swept across the divine cities, seizing not only their treasures but also their manpower.


    All members of the Divine Sect above the strength of the Genuine Immortal Realm were subdued and were added among Austin''s slaves.


    The number of slaves under Austin''s command grew in magnitude as a result.


    "This is great, master!


    The senior leaders of the Divine Sect are probably fuming seeing their strongholds raided like this!"


    "Master, our yield has been amazing!"


    "It seems the Divine Sect has plundered a lot of treasures across the cosmos. All of their strongholds contain unimaginable wealth!"


    Raleigh and other slaves whooped in triumph, abuzz with excitement.


    "This is just the beginning.


    There are still so many forces in the three thousand big and small universes. We still have more to deal with.


    All the forces that have crossed us will feel our wrath!"


    Austin pronounced with a grin.


    "Yes! Serves them right! They need to be taught a lesson!"


    "Our master''s enemies are our enemies!


    Leave it to us, master! We will take them over without mercy!"


    "That''s right, master! How dare they cross you? You are both wise and strong! They are really asking for it!"


    "Master, I will always support you!"


    The slaves scrambled all over themselves to praise Austin.


    "All right, enough with the flattery.


    Look, there''s another divine city ahead. Let''s get to work!"


    Austin chided, amused despite himself.


    Under the control of the secret method of Puppet Strings, the slaves'' submission and admiration for Austin took root deep in their hearts. They firmly held Austin as their one and only master.


    Their only purpose was to serve Austin''s interests.


    "Yes, master!"


    the slaves answered promptly, Raleigh''s voice soaring above all. Austin had appointed Raleigh as the leader of the slaves, coursing orders through him.


    Austin''s slaves proceeded to charge onward to the divine city in front of them.


    Meanwhile, agitation brewed at the headquarters of the Divine Sect in the Heaven God Cosmos, there was a palace shrouded in fairy mist.


    Inside the hall of the palace, a middle-aged man glowing with a bright divine light sat upright in his seat.


    He was the chief of the Divine Sect, a master at the Divine Realm!


    The Divine Realm mas


    as the founder.


    "It was because the three thousand big and small universes had been in such turmoil of late.


    The Great Prophet had a bad feeling. He was worried about the future of the universes, so he made an exception and took out his tools, the turtle shells, for divination,"


    said Elder Michel.


    The chief nodded slowly.


    "I see."


    "That is why, chief, in such uncertain times, the Divine Sect must be cautious about everything,"


    added Elder Michel.


    "Understood,"


    the chief replied solemnly.


    "By the way, Elder Lachie, I have asked you to investigate this matter. Have you found anything?


    Give us an update,"


    the chief said, turning to a plain-looking lanky elder.


    "Chief, according to my initial inquiries, each of our strongholds was overtaken in mere seconds.


    It always took them only less than a minute to destroy each one!


    In that short time, all treasures were looted.


    Most of the people in the strongholds also appear to have been taken.


    In just the last two days, our sect has lost an estimated two to three thousand people!


    I suspect there must be some masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm or Earth Immortal Realm among these raiders!


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to destroy and clear our strongholds in such a short time!"


    Elder Lachie detailed.


    "Is that so? Then send some masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm and a group of masters at the Earth Immortal Realm after them!


    Let''s show them what happens when they provoke us!"


    the chief ordered icily.

 Chapter 3228 They Are Here!

    Austin and his slaves arrived


    outside another divine city in the Heaven God Cosmos.


    Austin was in high spirits.


    The grin on his face was a clear giveaway.


    After all, he and his men had obtained a lot of valuable loot during the last few days.


    They had raided more than a hundred Divine Sect''s strongholds.


    The spoils included cultivation resources and slaves.


    The Heaven God Cosmos was a low-grade world, but its grade was still higher than that of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    The Divine Sect was the largest and richest sect in the Heaven God Cosmos.


    So of course, Austin and his slaves were stunned by the amount of wealth they discovered in the strongholds.


    Until they saw it for themselves, they never imagined such riches existed!


    "Attack now,"


    Austin ordered simply.


    At this, Raleigh led the slaves in releasing a strong aura targeting the divine city before them.


    "The enemy''s at the gates! Hurry up! Ask for backup!"


    Alarms rang out from inside the divine city.


    The news of other divine cities being raided one after another the past few days had already reached them.


    As a result, they were one of the few remaining divine cities that were able to prepare themselves. They had posted strong warriors to keep a lookout for any incoming threat outside the city walls.


    So when Austin showed up with his slaves, the warriors in the city already saw them coming.


    A loud booming sound resounded across the city.


    This was the sound of an altar being activated at the city center.


    Through this, an emergency alert was sent to the senior leaders of the Divine Sect.


    In less than a second, a teleportation channel appeared at the same spot.


    Figures began to emerge from within the channel.


    At the head of this contingent were Elder Lachie and a dozen masters of the Heaven Immortal Realm!


    Gasps of relief and awe spread out among the city''s inhabitants. "Elder Lachie, thank you for coming here to help us!"


    The custodian in charge of the city, Steward Lafayette, cried out, stepping forward gratefully. The fear in his heart immediately dissipated the moment he saw who headquarters had sent to their aid.


    Elder Lachie even brought a dozen masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm here!


    What a powerful lineup!


    In Steward Lafayette''s humble eyes, the Heaven Immortal Realm masters were omnipotent!


    ''No enemy can defeat us now that we have a dozen such masters on our side!'' Steward Lafayette happily thought to himself.


    "Elder Lachie, let me lead the way!"


    Steward Lafayette offered eagerly.


    "Yes.


    You acted fast, Steward Lafayette.


    Well done!


    After we wipe out the enemies, I will make sure to credit you, as well,"


    Elder Lachie said, nodd


    time for more backup to arrive, huh?


    Sorry, but I won''t let that happen."


    He motioned to his slaves. "Attack now. And be quick about it."


    Austin smiled serenely at Elder Lachie.


    "Sir! We don''t want to fight with you! Let''s talk it over first!


    The people of our Divine Sect are reasonable!


    There is no need for us to resort to violence!"


    Elder Lachie stammered desperately.


    But Austin''s slaves had no time for that nonsense. They pounced on the masters of the Divine Sect.


    The result of the fray was as expected.


    The slaves easily overpowered their targets, not only because of the number of Heavenly Immortal Realm warriors among their ranks, but because they were naturally stronger.


    It wasn''t long before more than half of the dozen Heaven Immortal Realm masters from the Divine Sect were already killed.


    Only five among them were kept alive, captured by Raleigh''s Puppet Strings and turned into Austin''s slaves.


    One of them was Elder Lachie.


    Steward Lafayette was another.


    After all, an Earth Immortal Realm master could still prove useful.


    "Master, we should get out of here quickly!


    I had sent a message to the headquarters of the Divine Sect. The chief and Elder Michel will be here soon.


    And they are both masters at the Divine Realm!"


    Now that he was a slave, Elder Lachie prioritized Austin''s safety with all his heart and soul.


    "Oh? So there are actually two Divine Realm masters in the Divine Sect."


    Austin was a little surprised at this revelation.


    But before they could move, a loud voice boomed from the horizon.


    "Whoever you are, you''d better be ready to explain yourselves to the Divine Sect!"


    As the voice rang out, Austin felt the approach of two auras so terrifying that it made him shudder.


    "They''re here!"


    Austin''s face darkened.

 Chapter 3229 Arrival Of The Divine God

    "Master, run!


    The leader of the Divine Sect and Elder Michel are coming!"


    Elder Lachie and Steward Lafayette both screamed at the top of their lungs.


    "Okay, let''s go! Let''s go! Let''s go!"


    Under Austin''s powerful mind control, all the slaves were instantly transferred back into the Slave Tower.


    At the same time, he activated the Reincarnation Token and disappeared without a trace.


    "What? No! How the hell did he escape?


    It''s impossible!


    How did he get away right from under our noses?"


    Not far away, two figures with horrible auras walked out of the void.


    It was the leader of the Divine Sect together with Elder Michel.


    Both of them were at the Divine Realm, hence the horrible auras that flanked them.


    It was precisely because of these two Divine Realm masters that the Divine Sect had risen to become a super powerful force in the three thousand big and small universes.


    However, at this moment, the faces of the two powerful warriors were gloomy.


    How could Austin escape right under their noses?


    Austin had activated the Reincarnation Token which acted as an invisibility cloak that tightly concealed him.


    Not surprising, the leader of the Divine Sect and Elder Michel were unable to sense his true aura.


    They unleashed their spiritual senses and searched every inch of the place that easily covered hundreds of millions of miles. They didn''t leave until they were sure that Austin was nowhere near them.


    At this time, Austin and his slaves were already a billion miles away, staring at the gate of another divine city.


    "From here, go and launch as many surprise attacks as you can. Rush up to them at the fastest speed, and give it all! Do this with shock and awe.


    Once you succeed, retreat immediately and leave!


    Remember, don''t waste even a fraction of a second!"


    Austin reminded his slaves. Receiving his instructions before they made their move, they hid in the void near the divine city.


    The two Divine Realm masters of the Divine Sect had already taken action.


    So Austin didn''t dare to be careless and complacent.


    After all, the strength of the Divine Realm masters was not to be underestimated.


    He didn''t think he had the strength to fight against them now.


    "Go! Go! Go!"


    This time, he personally took the lead in rushing into the divine city.


    With the strength that he had, he could easily deal with a group of heaven immortals.


    This stronghold of the Divine Sect was too weak to withstand his attack.


    With his help, the divine city was ravaged, flattened out and plundered in just a few seconds.


    "Damn it! Another divine city has been destroyed!"


    In the starry sky of the universe in the distance, the leader of the Divine Sect and Elder Michel immediately found out what had just happened.


    Without any hesitation, they flew into the void at maximum speed.


    The next moment, in just a few seconds, they arrived above the divine city which had just been ransacked.


    "You are late!"


    . Chief, please ask the divine god for help. We can''t wait any longer,"


    Elder Michel agreed.


    Wasting no time, the leader sat down with his legs crossed and used a secret technique to communicate with a divine god.


    It turned out that the Divine Sect had long since followed a divine god.


    This divine god was actually the supreme leader of the Divine Sect.


    A moment later, in the chaotic void near the Divine Sect, an ordinary looking old man was sitting cross legged with his eyes closed and was in a deep state of calmness and inner peace.


    The turbulent space flows that washed over from time to time did not affect him at all.


    Suddenly, the look on his face changed.


    "What? Is that true?


    A mysterious man suddenly appeared in the Heaven God Cosmos and has ravaged the strongholds of the Divine Sect?


    Even two masters at the Divine Realm can''t do anything about it?"


    the old man murmured to himself.


    "Well then, I don''t have a choice now, do I? I''ll have to go and take a look."


    At those words, he disappeared.


    The very next moment, he had re-appeared in the starry sky of the Heaven God Cosmos.


    He released his spiritual sense and instantly blanketed every inch of the Heaven God Cosmos.


    "Hah! I found you. See, that isn''t so hard at all, is it?"


    The old man let out a cold laugh.


    This was the difference between a divine god and the warriors at the Divine Realm.


    Since Austin had the Reincarnation Token, it was difficult for the warriors at the Divine Realm to detect him.


    But for a divine god to sense him and even know all about him, it only took a meager moment.


    The old man took a step forward.


    Everything around him suddenly changed.


    He now appeared in the sky above a divine city.


    At that exact moment, Austin was together with his slaves, in a frenzy, destroying and looting the helpless divine city.


    "Oh shit, no! A divine god is staring at me!"


    Fear crept onto Austin''s spine, and his heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 3230 The Terrifying Strength Of The Divine God

    "Retreat!"


    Austin screamed and sent all his slaves back to the Slave Tower with his mind.


    At the same time, he activated the Reincarnation Token.


    "What''s that?


    Wait. It''s a chaotic magic treasure,"


    the elder floating above the city exclaimed in great surprise.


    The moment Austin activated the Reincarnation Token, the old man stretched out his hand.


    Faster than the speed of light, a massive hand came at Austin.


    The enormous divine aura and divine law power released by the hand enveloped the surrounding space around Austin in an instant.


    Austin felt pain all over his body as the hand grabbed a hold of him and squeezed him until he couldn''t breathe. Then in an instant, his body exploded into a dozen pieces.


    In response, the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon roared furiously, trying with all their might, to protect Austin''s spiritual soul.


    ''The strength of a divine god is much too terrifying!''


    Austin remarked inwardly, taken aback.


    Fortunately, Austin had mastered the Phoenix Nirvana Skill. Even if his body was reduced to a lump of useless broken flesh, he could still be reborn as long as his spiritual soul was intact.


    However, the elder was one step ahead of him.


    Before Austin could perform the Phoenix Nirvana Skill, the elder''s hand approached quickly in an attempt to grab his broken remains.


    Whoosh!


    The Reincarnation Token responded just in time and hit the space, producing a space crack. It then disappeared together with Austin''s broken pieces.


    "It is indeed a chaotic magic treasure!


    I am sure. I can feel that it''s a high-grade one,"


    the old man murmured to himself.


    ''Only a chaotic magic treasure is strong enough to survive my attacks, '' he thought.


    "Even I can''t easily get magic treasures like that. It''s not impossible, but it is certainly a challenge.


    How could that brat get to have one?"


    the elder said with jealousy.


    "Well, let me see who this brat is.


    I need the time to flow back,"


    the elder said loudly.


    Immediately, a sparkling transparent crystal screen appeared in front of him. On the screen, a young man with a large group of his subordinates were looting and ransacking the divine cities one after another.


    It was Austin and his slaves.


    With the help of the Aura Disguising Skill, Austin looked completely different. He had manipulated his appearance, dressed as another young man, before he entered the Heaven God Cosmos. Unfortunately for the elder, he could not see Austin''s real face and therefore, unable to identify him.


    "This brat used some secret skill to change his looks together with the aura of his spiritual soul. Such a cheap shot!"


    The elder easily saw through his tricks at first glance.


    "Show yourself boy!"


    the old man shouted as he pointed at the screen.


    Endless divine law power was released from his finger and flew towards the young man''s image on the screen to force him to reveal his appearance.


    Just then, a black token sh


    .


    I have recently come into possession of a huge amount of cultivation resources. I can assure you that they are enough for you to cultivate for a long time," Austin said with a reassuring smile.


    As he waved his hand, a few hundred Space Rings flew out and floated in front of Kevin.


    Kevin immediately released his spiritual sense to check and verify the contents of the rings one by one.


    "Oh my god! You''ve got to be kidding! Austin, how did you get to have so many cultivation resources? I''ve never seen so many resources in my whole life,"


    Kevin exclaimed, as he trembled slightly, overwhelmed with what he just saw.


    Austin had ransacked over four hundred divine cities in the Heaven God Cosmos, and the amount of the treasures he had gathered from each of city was beyond shocking. He smiled inwardly, thanking himself for the decision to use the slaves to help him with the looting. He would not have done it without them.


    Moreover, the Heaven God Cosmos was a developed, prosperous cosmos, a stark and gaping contrast to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos which had fallen way behind through the years.


    There was no doubt that the creatures in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos were shocked by the treasures Austin had taken away from the most powerful sects in the Heaven God Cosmos.


    "Ha-ha! That''s great. You are right! These resources are enough for our cultivators to cultivate for a while,"


    Kevin said, as his mood lit up.


    "Worry not. From now on, all the powerful sects in the three thousand big and small universes will support your cultivation.


    They will continue to donate resources and give you advice on your cultivation,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    The Heaven God Cosmos was only his first stop. Austin planned to go to other cosmoses in the future. He had unlocked this great secret which could be a gold mine of resources and no one could stop him.


    Along the way, he also planned to pay a visit to those major sects that had issues with him before.

 Chapter 3231 The Space Cosmos

    "I''ll go and distribute all these cultivation resources right now!"


    Kevin turned to go excitedly, carrying with him the hundreds of Space Rings.


    "Hold on."


    Austin summoned tens of thousands of slaves to the starry sky.


    "Master!"


    Appearing before Austin, every slave bowed respectfully and looked at him with reverence.


    "From now on, my slaves will be responsible for the safety of this cosmos.


    Elder Kevin, organize them to patrol in batches.


    That should leave inhabitants of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos free to put all their energy and time into cultivation.


    After all, strength decides everything!


    I will make the Fallen Immortal Cosmos the most powerful among the three thousand big and small universes one day!


    Relay this to everyone, Elder Kevin,"


    Austin said.


    These tens of thousands of slaves were captives from his raids on the Divine Sect''s strongholds.


    Genuine immortals were the weakest among them.


    The rest were either golden immortals or earth immortals.


    Thus, they were sufficient to maintain the public security of this cosmos.


    "Wow! Understood! Austin, that''s great news!"


    Kevin exclaimed.


    "Leader Austin, we support you!"


    "Leader Austin, it''s really an honor to work for you!"


    "Austin, you really inspire us to do our best!"


    The exuberance swept across the senior leaders of the Immortal End Alliance at Austin''s words.


    "Austin!"


    In the distance, three figures as beautiful as fairies approached rapidly.


    One of them threw herself into Austin''s arms. It was Sue.


    The other two turned out to be Caroline and Ivy.


    The three of them used to stay in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land, focused entirely on cultivation.


    But of late, they had to stay in this strange, new environment.


    It had caused them to miss Austin very much.


    That was why as soon as they heard that Austin had come back, they rushed over to meet him.


    Austin embraced the ladies warmly. "It mu


    d girl, but after marrying Austin, she had actually become quite lively.


    It was probably due to the influence of the company she kept, namely, Ivy, Sue, and Violet.


    "Just you wait. I''ll make the Fallen Immortal Cosmos more beautiful than this!"


    Austin told the ladies, with a smile.


    "That would be wonderful!"


    The women''s eyes sparkled at the thought.


    The continent was lively right now, bustling with people and carriages.


    There were also many genuine immortals, golden immortals and earth immortals here. Some heaven immortals could even be seen flying around from time to time.


    But warriors at the Divine Realm were a rare sight.


    Austin accompanied the excited women in a tour around the big cities.


    It was in these cities he started to learn more about the Space Cosmos.


    It would seem the Space Cosmos had ten main worlds.


    The sphere of influence of the Space Sect was largely concentrated in them.


    ''So I would only need to attack the ten main worlds.


    There''s no need to go to every world, ''


    Austin mused, slowly coming to a decision.


    As their group continued to stroll around one of the big cities, a voice suddenly rang out.


    "Wow! Look at those gorgeous girls!"


    The boisterous admirer ogled at Austin''s companions, his eyes following them obsessively.

 Chapter 3232 High Status

    It was a handsome young gentleman dressed finely in purple robes, looking quite debonair.


    A lifelike portrait of a beautiful woman watching flowers was painted on the folding fan in his hand.


    The man was just at the Earth Immortal Realm, but he sauntered around the streets with his nose up, waving the fan gently to cool himself.


    More than ten servants followed him, falling all over themselves to fawn over him and kowtow to him.


    "Right you are, sir! Those three women are indeed very beautiful and charming!"


    "Well-spotted, sir! What wonderful beauties they are!


    Just look at their delicate figures! Their attractive curves! Their lovely faces!


    Especially the one dressed in the royal-style clothes! She is so gorgeous she could attract any man!"


    "The other two seem to be twin sisters!


    Wow! They are all stunning!


    My goodness!"


    "Sir, it seems you''re in luck today!"


    The servants gathered around the handsome man and twittered excitedly.


    "Yes, they are all rare beauties."


    The handsome man stared at Caroline, Ivy and Sue in the distance.


    But his face suddenly screwed up disdainfully.


    "What are they doing with a man merely at the Golden Immortal Realm?"


    The debonair man raised a brow and curled a lip in Austin''s direction.


    After entering the Space Cosmos, Austin had used the Aura Disguising Skill to change his appearance and aura, turning himself into an ordinary young man at the Golden Immortal Realm.


    The handsome man, of course, could not see through the disguise and into Austin''s real cultivation base level.


    "Oh, don''t mind him, sir. We can easily get rid of him. Then you can have those three beauties for yourself!


    No woman in the Space Cosmos can resist our young master!"


    The servants laughed obscenely.


    The debonair man smirked at this. "Right! Let''s get on it then!"


    The handsome man snapped his fan closed and led the way to Austin and the three women.


    "Right behind you, sir!"


    the servants said, scrambling after him.


    At this time, Austin was taking the three women to enjoy the street scenery and feel the local culture.


    Austin had earlier planned


    ers of the Space Sect!


    And Elder Jameson is a master at the Divine Realm!"


    one of the servants said loudly, in a smug tone.


    By this time, a crowd had gathered around them.


    Gasps rang out as soon as everyone heard what the servant said.


    Everyone was stunned!


    There were only two masters at the Divine Realm in the Space Cosmos.


    One was the leader of the Space Sect, and the other was Jameson.


    They were the supreme rulers of the Space Cosmos!


    And right at this moment, Jameson''s grandson was standing among them! It was like a dream for them to see him up close!


    They knew that he was of a very high status.


    They couldn''t believe he was right here!


    All eyes turned to Rowan. The crowd grew abuzz with awe and excitement.


    "Welcome, Mr. Rowan!"


    The people in the crowd suddenly started kneeling down and bowing to him.


    "I didn''t expect you would be here, Mr. Rowan. Please forgive me for not meeting you earlier!"


    An old man about sixty years of age suddenly appeared out of thin air in front of Rowan, bowing low respectfully.


    "Mr. Rowan, I am the leader of the Mulberry Continent and one of the ordinary elders of the Space Sect. I have been spending most of my time here in this continent, so you might not have seen me before,"


    the old man said deferentially.


    Rowan just nodded his head vaguely in response.


    His every move reeked of a sense of superiority and entitlement.

 Chapter 3233 Have You Had Enough Fun

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Rowan. Please accept my apologies for not welcoming you at the gate!"


    Another group of high-level figures and personalities from the Mulberry Continent came out in no time, bowing towards Rowan, offering their salutations like dogs trying their best to curry favor from their masters.


    They treated him in the best way that their resources could manage.


    It was such as huge gesture that it could make any outsider embarrassed.


    Soon, almost all the people holding fame and prestige in this continent showed up, bowing and nodding at Rowan, to the extent of almost kissing the ground on which he stood.


    On the other side, all the living creature on the street all fell silent, and one could almost hear a pin drop.


    Each of them held their breaths and dared not to make a sound.


    They would rather die than to stir up any kind of trouble.


    One could tell from their behavior, what position this man held in this continent.


    At the same time, almost everyone looked at Austin with gloating eyes, mixed with sympathy, contempt, ridicule, disgust, and all other kinds of resentment.


    "He was too stupid to provoke Mr. Rowan. He has no idea who he has offended! Oh, he''d be lucky if any god would pity and bless him!


    I don''t think there''s anyone who can save his life in this cosmos now!" one of them murmured.


    "I suppose that he deserves all of it. Look at him! He''s just standing and looking on as if he did nothing wrong. Who the hell does he think he is? He must have lost his mind! Poor guy! Why didn''t he kneel down and ask for mercy?


    Well, he doesn''t deserve any sympathy! What''s coming to him, he brought to himself!" another echoed.


    "Bah! How noble Rowan is! No one will provoke him and walk away without being punished!"


    Outsiders continued whispering toward each other, taking pleasure in Austin''s misfortune, craning their necks to see what would happen to him.


    However, even from the very beginning, the person concerned didn''t show any signs on his face that he was affected at all. If one looked closely, there was even a sneer on the corner of his mouth as well as an occasional eye roll.


    ''Damn it! I never expected to be despised by such a large a group of ants in my whole life!''


    The sneer on his face was actually for himself.


    Meantime, Rowan enjoyed the awe in the eyes of the people surrounding him, and in the moment, he didn''t miss any of the comments they made.


    He raised his chin even higher.


    It was clear that he enjoyed every bit of praise, flattery and the way people treated him.


    In truth, his talent for martial arts was nothing worth mentioning.


    The reason why people looked up at him was because he was the grandson of a well-known and highly respected master of the Divine Realm.


    That was enough for him to ride the high horse everywhere in this co


    ze to the ladies that you have disrespected!"


    Austin ordered gently.


    "Please forgive me, my ladies! I shouldn''t have done that."


    As if a completely different person, Rowan rushed to the three women, knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing while slapping himself hard in the face.


    "Now you know you shouldn''t have treated us like that," Ivy teased.


    "Ha-ha, that is so funny!"


    The three of them clapped their hands and laughed, amused and entertained at what was happening in front of them.


    To the outsiders, it was so weird and even too painful to watch.


    Everyone''s mind went blank and they couldn''t think at all.


    "Well, don''t waste any more of my time.


    Come out and fight! Every single one of you!"


    With a loud roar, Austin challenged and called out a large number of slaves.


    "This is robbery! Now cooperate!"


    Raleigh began to ravage and plunder the whole continent together with a horde of heaven immortals.


    "Who are you? What are you doing? Stop! Stop now!"


    the leader of the continent shouted. He was also a heaven immortal and was now both humiliated and angry.


    "Shut up! There''s nothing you can do!"


    Raleigh continued looting, along with several other heaven immortals. They controlled the leader in a few moves, and they directly subdued him into a slave with the Puppet Strings.


    In no time, the leader also joined the other slaves in ransacking the same continent that he was supposed to rule over and protect.


    In less than two hours, all the sects and clans on the continent had been wiped clean with nothing left.


    A large number of genuine immortals, golden immortals, earth immortals and a few heaven immortals were all taken as slaves.


    "Well, not bad. I have gained a lot today!"


    Austin nodded with satisfaction when he checked what they had gotten. With a wave of his hand, he pranced away with all the slaves right behind him.

 Chapter 3234 Plundering The Worlds

    Within the next day, Austin and his slaves already managed to rob five main worlds!


    Speed like theirs was unprecedented in the history of any world!


    Around five or six heaven immortals stood as guard for each main world.


    With such puny strength, how could they even dream of resisting Austin and his slaves?


    Soon enough, news of their doings reached the Space Sect''s headquarters.


    All the senior members of the Space Sect, including the sect leader, the ordinary elders and stewards, felt their blood boil at the news!


    Everyone knew that the Space Sect controlled ten main worlds.


    Five of them were destroyed in just a single day!


    Half of their esteemed force was eliminated in the blink of an eye!


    Not only did their worlds get looted of all their valuables, but most of the guards disappeared!


    Various treasures disappeared along with their people!


    It was like a slap to the face!


    Every single one of the Space Sect''s senior members were heartbroken!


    "Look into this! Investigate this matter thoroughly!


    Find the person behind it and declare a war for revenge no matter the cost!"


    "Send our elite troops to guard the remaining five main worlds! Ensure their security!"


    A loud roar from the sect leader nearly shook the entire headquarters.


    Warriors from the Space Sect''s headquarters began to come out in full force to search for the culprit.


    Most of their warriors went to guard the remaining five main worlds. The atmosphere surrounding them was so thick it could be cut with a knife.


    Additionally, other sects within the Space Cosmos were also informed that they should cooperate in the search.


    Elder Jameson and the leader of the ethereal sect were two Divine Realm masters who served as the actual rulers of this cosmos.


    All other sects and forces within the universe were affiliated with the Space Sect. Now that their leader gave the order, they also began to take action.


    Within the star studded sky, various groups of people came and went to investigate every suspicious person they came across. Noise from the investigation echoed loudly between the stars.


    "The Space Sect''s reaction is a little excessive,"


    Austin sneered.


    When he used the Aura Disguising Skill, Austin not only chan


    o replace!


    "Okay."


    Jameson hesitated for a moment before grimly nodding.


    As one, they released their divine level spiritual senses to scan through the remaining four main worlds.


    It wouldn''t take a genius to realize that the remaining four main worlds would become their enemies'' target.


    Sure enough, their senses discovered the current situation.


    Another main world was being robbed!


    "Bastard! How dare you!"


    Both their tempers hit the roof at the same time.


    In the blink of an eye, the two disappeared from the headquarters.


    A few seconds later, two divine gods appeared in one of the main worlds.


    Many of Austin''s slaves were wantonly getting their hands on whatever is of value within the main world.


    However, Austin was prepared for their arrival.


    Sooner or later, he''d attract the two divine gods of the Space Sect if he made a big enough splash.


    Therefore, the moment the two of them appeared, Austin''s senses immediately picked up on them.


    Once Austin was certain, he used his spiritual sense to transfer all his slaves into the Slave Tower.


    Afterwards, he pulled out the Reincarnation Token and quickly activated it.


    "Go to hell, brat!"


    A terrifying aura grabbed at Austin as both the sect leader and Jameson reached out their hands at the same time.


    However, the Reincarnation Token had been activated already and Austin disappeared in an instant.


    "Bastard!"


    Only the roars of the two divine gods were left echoing in the now empty world.

 Chapter 3235 A Mysterious Man From Some Chaotic Ancient Kingdom

    "I don''t think I have the chance to pillage other main worlds since two mighty warriors at the Divine Realm have arrived.


    Let''s just go back."


    Austin took out a large number of spatial crystals for the Reincarnation Token to absorb.


    As he did so, the token brought him back to the abandoned cosmos.


    When Kevin saw everything that Austin brought with him, he was completely shocked.


    "Austin, where did you get so many cultivation resources?"


    It took quite some time before Kevin came back to his sense. He couldn''t contain his excitement.


    "Master Kevin, these are our loots,"


    Sue answered before Austin could say anything.


    "Loots?"


    Kevin repeated, confused.


    "Yes. We went to rob the Space Sect."


    Sue recalled the exhilarating adventure they had in the past few days. She looked like she was still hungover from the thrill.


    "What? You went to rob the Space Sect?"


    Kevin was getting more and more surprised with the turn of events.


    Of course, he had heard of the Space Sect.


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos was not as isolated as it used to be.


    The events that transpired in the three thousand big and small universes had been broadcast everywhere. All the creatures knew about them.


    "Austin, I heard that the Space Sect is guarded by powerful Divine Realm warriors. It would be too risky provoking them,"


    Kevin reminded.


    "There''s nothing to worry about, Master Kevin. Even if the divine gods attack, they won''t be able to do anything to me, let alone two powerful warriors at the Divine Realm,"


    Austin reassured and smiled.


    The Reincarnation Token had been useful to him for so many times. With it in his arsenal, there was a good chance that even divine gods wouldn''t be able to catch him.


    "Master Kevin, I have a group of slaves with me. Settle them down. They will also be a part of our force in the future."


    Then, Austin transported a group of slaves out of the Slave Tower.


    They were former members of the Space Sect. Austin brought them back from the Space Sect.


    "The next target is the Hunting Cosmos!"


    After announcing their next destination, Austin immediately went to the Hunting Cosmos through the Reincarnation Token. Caroline, Ivy, and Sue went with him.


    In terms of stre


    far too many worlds inside it��no one could count all of them.


    "Is that damn man really from some chaotic ancient kingdom in the Sea of Chaos?"


    Even the powerful warriors at the Divine Realm started to think of the same thing after they heard the rumors.


    "If he really comes from a chaotic ancient kingdom, I don''t think we can take revenge on him.


    I''m not reconciled!"


    The leader of the Divine Sect gritted his teeth and tightened his fists.


    "If the rumors are true, even if we are not reconciled, we can''t do anything.


    Haven''t you heard what the divine god said?


    Even he doesn''t want to provoke any chaotic ancient kingdom.


    The Divine Sect is very powerful in the three thousand big and small universes, but compared to the chaotic ancient kingdoms, we are nothing.


    If we have truly displeased a chaotic ancient kingdom, then there''s a probability that our existence can be completely wiped away!"


    Elder Michel, another powerful warrior at the Divine Realm, shook his head and sighed with a serious expression on his face.


    Hearing this, the leader of the Divine Sect fell silent for a moment, and his face darkened.


    All the other sects that had been previously ransacked by this mysterious man had the same thoughts in their heads. They all wondered if that strange man really came from some chaotic ancient kingdom.


    "A mysterious man from some chaotic ancient kingdom?"


    Austin raised his brow. He found it rather amusing that people thought of him this way.

 Chapter 3236 Destroyed Ancient Peace Agreement

    Austin did not expect this kind of reaction from the people. They all thought he was from an ancient kingdom in the Sea of Chaos.


    "Ha-ha! These guys are imaginative.


    But it''s for the best. This way, no one would dare nose around and bother me for a while."


    Austin laughed and felt relieved with the idea.


    In the next few days, Austin learned that the masters at the Divine Realm from the three thousand big and small universes had joined hands to look for him.


    Their actions drew the attention of some divine gods. These prompted the divine gods to ask whom they were searching for.


    Austin stayed low key and avoided any attention on himself now that the divine gods were involved.


    ''The divine gods have supreme power and unlimited resources. There is nothing they could not do.


    If they found me, I will be in trouble, '' he thought to himself.


    Because of this, after he plundered about eight top-notch sects, Austin decided it would be safer for him to remain unseen and just cultivate for the time being. Using the Reincarnation Token, he reached the deserted cosmos in no time. It was there that he settled down and cultivated.


    He went to a secret room, and began to practice the Divine Concentration Method.


    To help him learn new sword skills, he also refined the Sword Kingdom model in his Soul Sea.


    The Sword Kingdom model was crafted from Sword Emperor''s lifelong essence of swordsmanship. It came in handy several times in the past and was valuable to Austin.


    As he focused on practicing the Concentration Method, he made great progress and gained more techniques.


    In ten days, Austin had absorbed an abundance of new sword skills to unleash a stream of powerful, sharp sword-light.


    One sword-light contained the energy of one hundred and fifty million sword moves.


    "Wow! That was awesome!"


    Austin exclaimed as he felt the power and potential of his strike.


    He envisioned himself killing dozens of masters at the Heaven Immortal Realm with a single blow.


    Meanwhile, just outside the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, an ear-piercing sound was heard all throughout the place.


    The ground swelled and convulsed forcefully.


    Boom!


    The Ancient Peace Agreement that shielded the Fallen Immortal Cosmos exploded into pieces.


    "Great! That damn Ancient Peace Agreement is broken!"


    "The Ancient


    still used age-old and mysterious techniques to sense things from afar.


    "I see."


    Austin''s face darkened with the news.


    "Let''s go back and have a look,"


    he went on.


    "What? Are you out of your mind?"


    Peterson and Hare exclaimed in chorus. They were both stunned by Austin''s proposal.


    "Austin, perhaps the divine gods have entered the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. If we go back, they will kill us. That is too risky.


    Besides, we can''t restore the Ancient Peace Agreement even if we go back,"


    Hare said.


    "Don''t worry, I will not get us into trouble.


    I just need to see the situation myself, then we will leave immediately. Even the divine gods can do nothing to us,"


    Austin assured  the elders.


    "Okay!"


    Peterson and Hare finally agreed.


    Austin then took out lots of spatial crystals and used them to activate the Reincarnation Token.


    After it had absorbed enough spatial crystals, the Reincarnation Token took Austin  into the void and brought him to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Peterson and Hare stayed in the Slave Tower.


    After a while, Austin arrived at the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    He hovered outside and observed its exterior.


    Peterson and Hare also came out of the Slave Tower.


    As the three of them looked around, they saw black holes everywhere and debris of worlds and fallen stars floated in the surface.


    Austin was  beyond furious.


    "I will make them pay for what they did," he said through clenched teeth. His face was red with anger, and his veins swelled as he tried to control his anger.

 Chapter 3237 Two Avatars

    "The Ancient Peace Agreement is finally obsolete. From now on, the three thousand big and small universes will be in chaos.


    Some ambitious divine gods will regard the universes like their amusement parks,"


    Peterson sighed worriedly.


    "The universes will be in disarray soon."


    Hare nodded in agreement.


    "Austin, you''re finally back!


    Come here!"


    All of a sudden, a sonic boom resounded in the starry sky.


    Then, a huge figure appeared. It emitted an aura that made the entire Fallen Immortal Cosmos tremble violently.


    It was a divine god.


    "He has found us,"


    Austin said nervously.


    "We are no match for him!"


    The faces of Peterson and Hare changed drastically.


    "Austin, you can''t escape this time!"


    "Ha-ha! You brat! How dare you defy us? Today, we will teach you a lesson!"


    "You think you''re so cunning, huh? Let''s kill him now. Don''t let him escape again!"


    Almost at the same time, gigantic figures arrived at the Fallen Immortal Cosmos one by one.


    Each of them was a divine god.


    Dozens of them glared at Austin with fury.


    "Austin, you are just a young junior, but you make so many divine gods gather here.


    You really should be proud of yourself. Nevertheless, you will soon die here!"


    "I have to admit that you are indeed a very talented young man. Unfortunately, you have chosen the wrong side.


    Such an ignorant genius is most likely to die young.


    You may be a genius, but you are an idiot!"


    The divine gods had playful looks on their faces as they stared at Austin, Peterson, and Hare.


    "It looks like these divine gods are enraged.


    They clearly are waiting here for Austin."


    The faces of Peterson and Hare darkened.


    "Austin, these divine gods are too powerful. We are no match for them,"


    Hare said worriedly. Austin also knew that they might not be able to win against those dozens of divine gods. When the first divine god appeared, he took out the Reincarnation Token and used a lot of spatial crystals to activate it.


    During these days, he had robbed hundreds of strongho


    n Token had absorbed sufficient spatial crystals. Then, it suddenly emanated a strong teleportation power that was about to take Austin away.


    Under the control of his mind, Austin immediately teleported Peterson and Hare into the Slave Tower.


    Afterwards, the Reincarnation Token took Austin into the void.


    "You can''t escape our wrath!"


    The divine gods suddenly grew anxious, so all of them reached out their gigantic hands one after another to grab the Reincarnation Token.


    However, as soon as the Reincarnation Token started to teleport, its speed was so fast that the monstrous hands of the divine gods could not catch up with it at all.


    In a flash, the Reincarnation Token disappeared with Austin.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The giant hands of the divine gods hit Austin''s position and completely destroyed the space of more than a hundred thousand miles.


    "Damn it! He escaped again!"


    Thunderous roars reverberated ceaselessly in the starry sky of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "Are you all right?"


    Austin found that the two elders were in a very bad state in the Slave Tower.


    Their breaths were weak and their faces were deathly pale.


    "We are badly hurt since we forcefully used all of our remaining original divine energy.


    It''s okay, Austin. We are only avatars. Even if we die, it doesn''t matter,"


    Peterson said with a forced smile.

 Chapter 3238 Something Happened In The Abyss Of Darkness

    "Wow. So you two are really divine gods. Where are your real bodies?


    Many divine gods have revealed themselves in their real bodies in the three thousand big and small universes. Why haven''t you?"


    Austin threw several questions at Peterson and Hare.


    "After the war in the ancient times, many divine gods chose to leave their hometowns to enter the Sea of Chaos.


    Before they left, most of them created avatars and left them here.


    So did our real bodies.


    Recently, many divine gods have returned.


    However, our real bodies have not shown up. The truth is, we don''t know where they are and when they will come back,"


    Peterson explained to Austin.


    "When your real bodies left the three thousand big and small universes, where did they go? What was their plan?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "Back then, my real body intended to go to the legendary chaotic ancient kingdom in the Sea of Chaos, the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    I had a good friend who lived there. Before the war started, he traveled to the Celestial Cyan Kingdom and settled down there.


    My real body decided to visit him and take refuge in that kingdom as well,"


    Peterson replied.


    "My real body did not have a specific plan. I intended to enter the Sea of Chaos and find a world to settle down,"


    Hare replied.


    "Austin, have you ever thought about embarking on a journey towards the Sea of Chaos?"


    Peterson asked Austin abruptly.


    "What? Go to the Sea of Chaos?"


    Austin was surprised.


    "Well, I plan to go to the Celestial Cyan Kingdom. Do you want to come with me?"


    Peterson asked.


    "Hmm. Do you want to go there and find your real body?"


    Austin asked as he thought about Peterson''s offer.


    "Yes.


    The three thousand big and small universes are now in chaos.


    Besides, I have a hunch that the gods of darkness are on their way back.


    I am certain that they are back for that evil baby.


    Once the evil baby is set free, no one can stop it.


    When that happens, all the universes are doomed.


    Therefore, I must warn my real body.


    Once the gods


    The eight supreme leaders were overjoyed to receive Austin''s message. They used their bodily movement skills to reach Austin in an instant.


    "Do you have any news about my friends?"


    Austin asked the eight supreme leaders.


    Austin came back to the Divine Being''s World to see if the eight supreme leaders had found Violet, the gnome, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, and the others.


    When he left the Divine Being''s World, Austin had asked the eight supreme leaders to keep an eye on the whereabouts of his friends.


    "Mr. Lin, our men have been waiting outside the Abyss of Darkness day and night, but they still have not spotted your friends.


    I''m so sorry.


    Don''t worry. We have sent our elites to guard the Abyss of Darkness. Once we have any discoveries, we will send word to you immediately,"


    King Tobian reassured Austin.


    "Thank you so much."


    Austin was a little disappointed, but there was nothing else he could do.


    Just then, a voice came from afar.


    "Sirs, something is going on in the Abyss of Darkness!"


    The voice belonged to a master at the Heaven Immortal Realm who patrolled the Abyss of Darkness.


    "What''s happening?"


    Austin was elated. Without hesitation, he used his bodily movement skill as he dived into the Abyss of Darkness.


    In a few seconds, he had arrived at the abyss.


    The eight supreme leaders followed behind Austin.

 Chapter 3239 The Six Path of Reincarnation Reopened

    ''What''s happening? I hope Violet and the others are all right.''


    Austin had been expecting to hear from Violet and the others for a while.


    Violet and the gnome had been his companions during his adventures from the Prime Martial World. Austin treated them like his own family.


    The divine silkworm, the little infinity beast, and the Heavenly Majestic Pot were equally important to him as well.


    Austin could not do anything but hope that they were all safe and well.


    With the help of the Omnipotent Lightness and the Distance-shortening Technique, Austin moved at an astonishing speed. He rushed towards the commotion in the Abyss of Darkness within seconds.


    The eight supreme leaders followed him, and were all dumbfounded at his rate of acceleration.


    "What''s going on?" Austin asked abruptly.


    As soon as he entered the Abyss of Darkness, he found a large number of pilgrims from the eight branches.


    However, his attention was completely focused on another more appalling thing before he got an answer from the eight branches of pilgrims.


    Austin felt chills run down from his spine. He stared at the distance with his mouth wide open.


    There was indeed an incomparably shocking phenomenon down there.


    In particular, something was happening in the core area of the Abyss of Darkness.


    Six gigantic millstones that were made of rough stones was rising up from the core area little by little.


    All of a sudden, a tremendous amount of corpses descended like raindrops onto the holes in the center of the millstones! The cadavers were all kinds of creatures that Austin had seen or heard of in his life.


    The six millstones slowly rotated, and made a loud rumbling sound that resounded in the whole world.


    Numerous corpses fell into the holes of the millstones and were immediately ground into pieces.


    As blood and flesh splattered all over the ground, a strong stench filled the air.


    Austin found out that some of those corpses were belonging to creatures extremely powerful.


    In addition to the human bodies, there were also corpses of all kinds of fierce creatures such as legendary birds like the golden roc, the nine-headed golden crow, the giant black beast which was as tall as a mountain, peacocks, divine turtles, white elephants, and many more!


    Although these creatures had lost their lives, their bodies still contained an immense amount of energy. The corpses emitted a blinding light that stung Austin''s eyes.


    "How is that possible? W


    t quivered rapidly.


    All the living creatures in the world gaped at the sky, and dared not to look away.


    Suddenly, a gigantic millstone emerged from the void, and slowly descended towards the earth.


    The size of the millstone was too terrifying.


    Its daunting shadow covered almost three quarters of the Divine Being''s World.


    Finally, the huge millstone floated in the sky of the Divine Being''s World.


    At that moment, hundreds of thousands of corpses from the void sunk into the hole of the millstone like a heavy rainstorm.


    With an ear-splitting sound, the humongous millstone spun slowly, and crushed all the dead bodies that fell down into it.


    "It''s one of the six millstones!"


    the eight supreme leaders exclaimed in absolute shock.


    "The other five millstones must have landed on the other five continents.


    Six millstones correspond to six continents!


    Could it be that they symbolize the six paths of reincarnation?"


    Austin murmured to himself. Too many things were happening all at once that he had no time to comprehend everything.


    "Look, there is a path!"


    someone shouted hurriedly and pointed at the bottom of the millstone.


    Everyone looked at the direction he pointed at and saw a road under the millstone. It was very quiet, and was enveloped in a gray and chaotic energy that extended to the unknown space.


    "What are those? Wait, that''s impossible! Are they souls?"


    someone shouted again.


    All the living creatures in the Divine Being''s World widened their eyes. They saw souls that were walking along the mysterious path in a neat line, and were heading towards an unknown destination step by step.

 Chapter 3240 The World Upgrade

    "This is surely the real path towards reincarnation! Those souls have already been reborn."


    The eight kings were in awe.


    "Wait, what''s going on?"


    Austin took a deep breath to hide his shock before he asked the eight supreme leaders.


    "This is an ancient legend that has been passed down from the ancestors of the eight branches of pilgrims.


    Truth be told, it''s a secret. Only a select few high-level figures of the eight branches have the right to know the story.


    But since you asked, I''ll tell you."


    King Tobian started.


    "Mr. Lin, have you heard of the legends about the six paths of reincarnation?"


    King Tobian asked.


    "Of course I have,"


    Austin replied.


    Austin heard of stories about reincarnation on Earth before.


    "As I said before, this story has been passed down for the ancestors of the eight branches of pilgrims.


    Although most regard it as mere tale, we know that these legend is true.


    According to the legend, the six paths of reincarnation are in six different worlds, which are aptly named the Six Worlds of Reincarnation.


    In each world, there is a Millstone of Reincarnation. Every creature seeking rebirth should go through the Six Worlds of Reincarnation before being reincarnated.


    For the longest time, every living being in all universes experiences the cycle of death and rebirth.


    The Six Worlds of Reincarnation are what maintained this cycle.


    Our Divine Being''s World is one of the six worlds.


    But for reasons we do not know, the Millstone of Reincarnation and the paths towards reincarnation suddenly disappeared.


    From then on, the Six Worlds of Reincarnation gradually declined and regressed into six ordinary worlds.


    The eight branches of pilgrims were one of the most powerful races in all the universe back then.


    We were the guards of the Divine Being''s World!"


    King Tobian said to Austin.


    "Are these legends true or not?"


    Austin couldn''t believe what he was told.


    "In the past, we didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    But now, we have proof that the legend is true, because the six Millstones of Reincarnation an


    lips, Austin felt that he was being suppressed by a strong law of power and order.


    This power seemed to represent the will of this whole world.


    Boom!


    Austin was forced to retreat and had no strength to resist.


    "Mr. Lin, the Divine Being''s World is in the critical period of breaking through its grade. Every living being in this world will benefit from it and our strength will advance by leaps and bounds.


    But you are not a native creature of the Divine Being''s World. The will of the Divine Being''s World may not allow you to stay here and benefit from the strengthening of the world,"


    King Tobian said to Austin.


    "That''s possible."


    Austin agreed.


    "It would be best not to fight the will of the Divine Being''s World.


    Well, I''ll leave now."


    Although Austin wanted to experience the world''s breakthrough, he had no choice but to leave.


    Between heaven and earth, the terrible will of nature mounted over him. He felt as if he was carrying the weight of the entire world on his shoulders. He moved around sluggishly because of the overwhelming pressure.


    Austin took out a lot of spatial crystals and activated the Reincarnation Token.


    Soon, the Reincarnation Token took Austin out of the Divine Being''s World and returned to the abandoned cosmos.


    "We''re going to the Celestial Cyan Kingdom,"


    Austin immediately said to Peterson and Hare using his spiritual sense.

 Chapter 3241 Into The Sea of Chaos

    "We''re here!"


    Peterson and Hare showed up immediately after receiving Austin''s message.


    "We can begin our journey post-haste,"


    Peterson put forward eagerly.


    His current form was just an avatar, after all. He had been separated from his real body for a long time.


    He had no idea where his real body was, or if it was even alive.


    Naturally, he couldn''t wait to find it.


    "But I heard that the Sea of Chaos is filled with unknown dangers, on top of terrible chaotic storms, chaotic thunderbolts, and various space turbulence!


    Would we be able to last in the Sea of Chaos, just with the three of us?"


    Austin asked worriedly.


    "You know it, brat. With our current strength, we''d probably be burnt to ashes in less than an hour after entering the Sea of Chaos.


    Only divine gods could traverse it with their own divine strength.


    Luckily, my real body was that of a divine god. We can get some preparation,"


    Peterson answered with a smile.


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to summon a green boat into his palm.


    "This is the Chaotic Boat, a magic treasure in the possession of my real body.


    It is a divine magic treasure at the highest level, almost equal to the magic treasure at the chaotic level.


    However, only divine gods can activate it.


    Otherwise, we have to use divine crystals,"


    Peterson said.


    "Divine crystal? What is that?"


    It was the first time that Austin had heard of such a thing.


    "A power source for the divine gods. Ordinary energy crystals are no longer sufficient for them, you see.


    They use divine crystals for their cultivation.


    Divine crystals contain a large amount of divine energy, enough to power them up,"


    Peterson explained. As he did, he took out his Space Ring. Murmuring a spell, he summoned forth a pile of shiny crystals from it.


    Each crystal, pure and clear, emitted majestic divine power.


    Divine laws hovered and circled above them like ripples on water.


    "So these are divine crystals!"


    Austin exclaimed in awe.


    Cultivators at different levels had different ways of cultivation. They obtained power from objects suited to their levels.


    Thus, cultivators at higher levels tapped into the energy from more advanced objects.


    Austin paused for thought.


    y increased, too.


    The quality of everything in that cosmos was improving rapidly.


    "What''s going on there? What is this strange phenomenon?"


    All the divine gods in the three thousand big and small universes deployed their spiritual sense to investigate these astonishing changes.


    A day passed.


    "The Divine Being''s World has become a middle-grade world!"


    "It''s amazing! We are witnessing the upgrading of a world!"


    the divine gods exclaimed in awe.


    Three days passed.


    "The Divine Being''s World has become a high-grade world!"


    All the divine gods in the three thousand big and small universes were amazed.


    "This is unbelievable! The world is upgrading. This is an event of epic significance!"


    "Since the beginning of history, there has never been a world upgrade in our three thousand big and small universes!


    But now we''re witnessing one with our own eyes!"


    "The upgrade of a world is nearly impossible!


    But it really is happening under our noses now!"


    The divine gods were abuzz.


    They watched all the changes in the Divine Being''s World with rapt fascination.


    Another five days passed.


    "What the hell? Where is the Divine Being''s World?


    I can''t perceive it any more. What happened to it?"


    "I can''t feel it either. The Divine Being''s World seems to have disappeared all of a sudden!"


    The divine gods were alarmed.


    The Divine Being''s World was suddenly nowhere to be found!


    "What''s going on? This is insane!"


    The divine gods started to panic.

 Chapter 3242 Adventure In The Sea Of Chaos

    "I once read an ancient book that said that the supreme worlds and universes cannot be detected.


    Even divine gods are not capable of detecting them.


    A few days ago, the Divine Being''s World was upgraded to a high-grade world.


    However, it suddenly disappeared.


    Is it possible that it has been further exalted to a supreme one?"


    a divine god said in disbelief.


    "What? A supreme world?" In the three thousand big and small universes, all the divine gods felt a chill run down from their spines.


    The concept of a supreme world was too outrageous to hear even to divine gods.


    "That''s impossible! I have lived for tens of millions of years.


    I have traveled through and wandered around the Sea of Chaos countless times.


    I have seen many high-grade worlds and universes.


    However, not once did I encounter a supreme one.


    The Divine Being''s World is quite special, but it belongs to the three thousand big and small universes.


    How could there be a supreme world in the three thousand big and small universes?


    I don''t believe it!"


    a second divine god scoffed.


    "That''s right.


    I can accept the fact that the Divine Being''s World has been advanced to a high-grade world.


    Before the great battle, there were several high-grade worlds and universes among the three thousand big and small universes.


    But it''s absolutely impossible for the Divine Being''s World to become a supreme one.


    It is known to all that the most powerful and the most terrifying advanced creatures live in supreme worlds and universes.


    They include magnificent dragons, genuine phoenixes, white elephants, divine turtles, and heaven-devouring beasts.


    However, the eight branches of pilgrims are the only beings in the Divine Being''s World. Among them, the warriors at the Heaven Immortal Realm are the most powerful.


    How could such a world be upgraded to a supreme one?


    I seriously doubt it!"


    A third divine god voiced out his opinion loudly.


    Almost all the divine gods did not believe that the Divine Being''s World would evolve into a supreme world.


    A supreme world or universe was too sacred and elite that the divine gods thought that it did not exist.


    "I think there have been some changes in the Divine Being''s World. Some special laws have blocked our perception."


    "Well, that is the only reasonable explanation."


    The other divine gods nodded in agreement.


    At that time, the Divine Being''s World had caught the attention of all the di


    single high-grade universe while crossing the Sea of Chaos.


    Peterson and Hare would occasionally take him to some low-grade or middle-grade universes for a stop.


    There were no divine gods in the low-grade universes.


    Generally, divine gods disdained entering low-grade universes.


    Therefore, Peterson, Hare and Austin were invincible in low-grade universes. They could stay and travel there freely.


    However, many indigenous divine gods and those from other universes roamed around the middle-grade universes.


    Therefore, the three of them needed to keep a very low profile in order not to cause unnecessary attention.


    At the same time, Peterson went everywhere to inquire about the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    It was his primary reason for traversing the Sea of Chaos.


    The Celestial Cyan Kingdom was a high-grade universe, and it was very far away from the three thousand big and small universes.


    If they wanted to get to the Celestial Cyan Kingdom, they had to ask around and find it out slowly.


    Finally, their efforts paid off.


    Soon, they figured out the direction towards the exact location of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    Peterson immediately controlled the airship and headed in that direction.


    There was a powerful compass in the airship that could accurately indicate the direction in the Sea of Chaos.


    "Look! There are many universes ahead. At least tens of thousands of universes are clumped together. They seem to be a big universe community.


    Among them, there is a high-grade universe.


    It should be the Celestial Cyan Kingdom that we are looking for!"


    Peterson exclaimed in surprise and excitement.

 Chapter 3243 The Chaotic World Tree

    "We''re finally at the Celestial Cyan Kingdom!"


    Joyful shouts came from Peterson, Hare, and Austin within the airship.


    "That high-grade universe should be the Celestial Cyan Kingdom, right? Let''s directly land there."


    In response to his order, Peterson controlled the airship and flew over the kingdom.


    A moment later, a huge platform appeared inside the chaotic void.


    Powerful teleportation energy burst out from the tall door on the platform from time to time.


    "That should be the Celestial Cyan Kingdom''s entrance.


    I''ll land the airship on the platform and then we can enter together.


    However, not only is the Celestial Cyan Kingdom a high-grade universe, but a chaotic ancient kingdom as well. It won''t be a walk in the park to get in.


    Let''s play it by ear for now,"


    said Peterson.


    Since he was a divine god''s avatar, he had many memories and experiences from roaming through the Sea of Chaos.


    Once the airship was safely put away, the three of them descended on the platform together.


    Everywhere they looked, the platform extended far and wide like a small continent.


    They saw a dense crowd the moment they landed.


    Over ten divine gods stood as sentry on both sides of the tall door.


    Creatures all lined up in an orderly queue and slowly inched forward to accept the assessment of the divine gods.


    Some of them were allowed to enter the Celestial Cyan Kingdom, while some were refused and quickly driven away.


    It seemed like the assessment was very strict.


    "What?! What the hell''s going on?!


    Generally speaking, as long as creatures from other universes pay certain fees, they''ll be allowed to enter a high-grade universe and stay for a period of time.


    Never before have we heard of any sort of qualification assessment.


    But the assessment before our eyes is somehow incredibly strict.


    How strange."


    Confusion was clear on Peterson''s and Hare''s faces.


    Many high-grade universes were familiar with their presence and so they were very


    lungs.


    "Austin, you must seize this opportunity.


    More than anything else, this would be a great opportunity for you to explore the prehistoric relic."


    Peterson and Hare glanced at Austin at the same time.


    "Huh? Are you saying I should take part in the recruitment and strive to become a resident of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom?


    It''s good, but the Fallen Immortal Cosmos would remain as my only home,"


    said Austin.


    "It doesn''t really matter whether you join the Celestial Cyan Kingdom or not.


    However, this is a rare opportunity to explore the prehistoric relic.


    The chaotic world tree is a supreme treasure too.


    No other treasure is more precious within the Sea of Chaos.


    If you can get your hands on it, you''ll make a fortune."


    Peterson sighed at his stubbornness.


    "Besides, if you don''t take part in the recruitment, we won''t be able to enter the Celestial Cyan Kingdom at all.


    Only applicants are allowed to enter the kingdom now.


    If you don''t step up, we have to go back,"


    added Peterson.


    "Since you''re saying that, I''ll give it a try then."


    Austin gave it a moment''s thought before agreeing.


    "We''ll pretend to be your servants and follow you,"


    said Peterson.


    Once they finalized their plan, Austin stepped forward and joined the long and snaking line for the interview.

 Chapter 3244 I Cant Stand It Anymore (Part One)

    There were too many people waiting in line. Austin had been waiting in the line for almost three days.


    "There are still a few people left. It will be my turn soon!"


    Looking at the few people in front of him, Austin breathed a sigh of anticipation.


    To be honest, he was a little impatient after waiting in line for this long.


    "One more to go!


    And it''s going to be my turn!"


    Soon, the young man ahead of Austin was being interviewed.


    The interview was conducted by the more than a dozen divine gods of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom to have a comprehensive assessment of the young man''s strength and see if he met the prescribed requirements.


    Then at that moment, out of nowhere, a loud booming sound could be heard.


    In the distance, powerful waves of energy fluctuations came from the Sea of Chaos, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "What? It seems that a promising young talent is coming."


    Even the more than a dozen divine gods in charge of the recruitment also noticed it and looked over at the same time.


    "The young master of the Heavenly Flame Cosmos is here!"


    A shout was heard from where the new arrival was coming.


    A massive airship, with seven-colored sails rising, came into view. It was so huge that it cast a shadow for miles around. A young man in white stood at the bow of the ship, with sharp eyes like an eagle, looking very ferocious and powerful with his hands behind his back.


    Two divine gods stood behind him, one on his left and another on his right.


    It seemed that the two divine gods were the subordinates of the man in white!


    He was actually a master at the Divine Realm!


    Based on his vital energy fluctuation, he was less than two hundred years old, which by their standards was considered young!


    ''He is still in his youth, but he is already at the Divine Realm. He is indeed powerful!''


    Austin thought, as he himself was a little surprised.


    "It''s ridiculous that there are so many p


    .


    Almost all the men on the platform fixed their eyes on the girl and could not look away from such a beauty.


    This girl''s energy fluctuation showed that she was also a master at the Divine Realm!


    Again, just like the others who preceded her, she was accompanied by two divine gods. This time, the divine gods were old women.


    Several more outstanding young talents, all arrogant and overbearing, came one after another.


    Moreover, some cocky cultivators even killed a few people as soon as they came onto the platform!


    The orderly atmosphere on the platform was now left in chaos because of the arrival of these dazzling young talents, many of whom had come from afar.


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    "Ha ha, not bad. Finally, a group of high-quality young talents have come!"


    "It''s strange. Looks like these high-quality young talents have made an agreement to all come almost at the same time. I won''t be surprised if they even decided beforehand, who would come first, second and so on..."


    "Yes, we have been here for the recruitment for more than ten days already.


    Although I have also recruited a lot of young talents, what really makes me excited is still this latest group of arrivals today! They seem to be of the better level and quality than those who had come early!"

 Chapter 3245 I Cant Stand It Anymore (Part Two)

    The divine gods in charge of recruitment all showed appreciation and nodded at each other with satisfaction.


    "Calm down, all of you. Line up and continue the recruitment!"


    the divine god in charge of the overall recruitment, seemingly the team leader, shouted to the crowd.


    In response, the noise on the platform began to settle down.


    "Well, it''s my turn."


    Austin strode towards the divine gods in charge of recruitment, ready to begin his interview.


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Hare pretended to be Austin''s subordinates and followed closely behind him.


    Austin was confident in his own strength and was sure he could pass the interview.


    However, the things went out of his expectation.


    All of a sudden, the young man in the black robe walked up to Austin and reprimanded him with cold, irritated eyes, "Fuck off!"


    This young man was the young master of the Mysterious Cosmos!


    The three divine gods and a large group of people with distinct armor followed closely behind them, tightening their grip on the spears in their hands, prepared for anything that would happen at that moment.


    "You are just a piece of trash. Why are you here? Get out of my face and out of my sight!"


    The man in white, the young master of the Heavenly Flame Cosmos, also walked up and stared at Austin from head to foot.


    Before long, a dozen more young talents who had just arrived came forward and surrounded Austin.


    They were all arrogant, aggressive and overconfident.


    Obviously, these young talents weren''t used to waiting and wanted to cut the line!


    They all felt that they should be interviewed before a piece of trash like Austin!


    "Ha ha, the more talented a genius is, the more domineering and unreasonable he becomes. Well, that''s not uncommon. In the world of warriors and martial arts, there is no fixed rule. Whoever has the biggest fist decides the rule."


    The divine gods in


    ed his hand.


    Boom!


    A majestic sword aura, like a giant pillar, swept across the entire recruitment area.


    This was the sword aura that integrated one hundred million sword attacks into one strike!


    In fact, Austin had reached the level of concentrating the energy of one hundred and fifty million sword attacks into one, but he didn''t feel the need to use its full strength.


    Puff! Puff! Puff...


    Wherever the sword aura went, the soldiers at the Heavenly Immortal Realm who were rushing over exploded and were smashed into pieces.


    In just the blink of an eye, the young master''s hundreds of subordinates were all killed!


    Blood, flesh and bones were scattered everywhere. Some of the blood even splattered on the faces of those who were there to see it, divine gods, applicants, and spectators.


    The scene was extremely bloody and gory!


    WOW!


    Everyone was shocked to the core.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin was able to kill hundreds of warriors at the Heaven Immortal Realm in a split second.


    Even a Divine Realm master wasn''t known to have that ability and level of power.


    "It turns out this young man is beyond amazing! He has been hiding his actual strength!"


    The divine gods in charge of the interview were both surprised and pleased.

 Chapter 3246 Entering The Celestial Cyan Kingdom

    "Austin, you''ve grown so powerful!"


    Peterson and Hare were both shocked at the magnificent sight of Austin''s strength.


    "One hundred million sword attacks in one! This is so awesome!"


    Austin was clearly satisfied with his abilities.


    "You damn bastard! How dare you!"


    The young master of the Mysterious Cosmos roared as hundreds of his subordinates were killed in front of his eyes in just one powerful strike.


    The three divine gods behind him couldn''t help but release their killing intent.


    However, there was a strict rule in the Celestial Cyan Kingdom that prohibited divine gods to lay a hand on young talents.


    The three divine gods knew how mighty the kingdom was, so they didn''t dare to make any rash move.


    "You''ll pay for this! I''ll kill you myself!"


    The young master of the Mysterious Cosmos hurriedly stepped forward and attacked Austin with all his might.


    As he dashed forward, he threw out his palm.


    His palm appeared as earthy yellow all over, and several yellow dragon phantoms wrapped around it. This skill was considered to be invincible.


    On the platform, most of the cultivators whose cultivation bases were below or at the same level of heaven immortals were forced to kneel because of the pressure it inflicted.


    Whoosh!


    The huge palm chased Austin at an overwhelming speed.


    Suddenly, the space around Austin was caught and pulled by the huge palm.


    The space became heavily distorted as the force from the palm continued to gush out.


    As a warrior at the Divine Realm, the young master was indeed impressive.


    "Are you scared now? It''s too late now to beg for mercy!"


    The young master continued to mock Austin, assuming that he could kill him in an instant.


    The huge palm clenching the space was about to shatter it along with Austin.


    "Austin! Do something!"


    Peterson and Hare were both terrified at the scene developing in front of them.


    Both of them were only heaven immortals, and thus they wouldn''t be able to do anything to save Austin.


    Austin sneered as if he was not in danger, "I hate to disappoint you but it''ll take more than this to kill me!"


    At the most critical moment, Austin roared, pulled out a divine level long sword, and slashed it out.


    Immediately after, one hundred and fifty million sword strikes merged into one.


    A mountain-like sword aura tore the chaotic void and erupted.


    At the same time, Austin hurriedly activated the Reincarnation Token.


    With the teleportation function of the token and his current spatial power, he instantly disappeared from where he was standing.


    Swoosh!


    Everyone watching looked left and right


    s also a special kind of energy existing here that was more advanced than spiritual energy��the chaotic energy.


    Wisps of chaotic energy were floating in the universe and turning into yellow gases.


    "What a rich kind of energy!"


    Peterson and Hare exclaimed as they perceived the chaotic energy around them.


    "What''s happening? I''ve been trying to absorb the chaotic energy since we got here, but I keep on failing."


    Austin had repeatedly tried to absorb the chaotic energy but failed to do so.


    "This greedy guy. You''re not a divine god, so of course you won''t be able to absorb the chaotic energy.


    Only divine gods can absorb and refine it,"


    Peterson explained.


    "I see."


    Austin was a bit disappointed as he heard the answer.


    "For now, why don''t we go for a walk?"


    Peterson suggested.


    The three took their time and strolled around the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    Austin had an identity token which allowed him to freely enter and exit any world and star in the universe.


    Moreover, it wouldn''t be a drag to roam around since he had the Reincarnation Token which could take him anywhere.


    As long as he had a destination in mind, he could reach it in a flash.


    "Wait a minute!" ''Is this��'' Peterson''s brows furrowed hardly. "This familiar aura�� I couldn''t be mistaken. I think I am sensing the aura of my body!"


    Peterson suddenly jumped out of excitement as his voice trembled.


    "Really? Are you sure?"


    Austin and Hare were overjoyed at the news.


    After all, the three of them crossed the Sea of Chaos, and came all the way from the three thousand big and small universes to the Celestial Cyan Kingdom, with the main purpose of finding Peterson''s real body.


    Now, there was a huge chance that he would soon find it.

 Chapter 3247 Peterson, My Buddy

    "My real body should be in the Long River World.


    Once my avatar is close to my real body, we will sense each other."


    Using his mind, Peterson took Austin and Hare into a prosperous world.


    "Peterson, now that you have sensed the existence of your real body, your real body should have known that your avatar is near, right?"


    Hare asked.


    "Yes."


    Peterson nodded.


    However, when the three of them wandered around the Long River World for a whole day, they did not find a trace of Peterson''s real body.


    Although he was certain that his real body was in that world, he did not know the exact location.


    Unfortunately, his real body had not appeared yet as well.


    "It''s so strange, master. Normally, once your real body senses the arrival of your avatar, he will definitely come out to meet you.


    We have been here for a day, and we still have no idea on the whereabouts of your real body,"


    Austin couldn''t help but wonder.


    "I think there might be something wrong with my real body,"


    Peterson said carefully as his face darkened.


    "Peterson, when you parted ways with your real body, he was a medium-grade divine god. Even in the Celestial Cyan Kingdom, he could still be considered powerful.


    I do not think that something bad had happened to your real body.


    Maybe your real body is cultivating some secret skill in seclusion. If so, then your real body couldn''t come out to meet you even if he sensed the arrival of your avatar, especially during the most critical moment."


    Hare speculated.


    "Hmm. I can''t rule out that possibility, but I really feel that something is off,"


    Peterson said worriedly and frowned.


    Meanwhile, in the Enigmatic Sect of the Long River World, someone sensed the arrival of Peterson the Taoist Ancestor.


    The Enigmatic Sect was one of the five most powerful sects in the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    Numerous powerful warriors cultivated in seclusion in the headquarters of the Enigmatic Sect.


    There were also several divine vital energy crystal mines with pure auras, and divine light that soared into the sky.


    It was also armed with many myste


    al Realm made them tea, fanned them, played them music and so on.


    Then, they saw the strapping man seated at a massive golden throne that hovered in the air in the middle of the palace.


    Around the golden throne stood a dozen loyal guards, and all of whom were at the Divine Realm!


    ''These people are very powerful!'' Austin thought.


    Soon, the maidservants set up the chairs and poured tea for the three of them.


    The tea was made of precious magic herbs.


    "Peterson, back then, your real body came to the Celestial Cyan Kingdom and inadvertently made a deep friendship with me.


    We explored the Sea of Chaos, traversed many worlds, and even made our way to some of the most primitive places. Back then, we fought shoulder-to-shoulder, and we stuck together for better or worse!


    Unfortunately, something bad happened.


    In the midst of one of our explorations, we broke into a forbidden place by accident.


    In that world, Peterson was ambushed. He was seriously injured and almost lost all his original spiritual soul energy. Since then, he had been in a state of unconsciousness.


    I had to bring him back to the Celestial Cyan Kingdom and seal him in the hopes that his spiritual soul will recover one day.


    However, after a few eras, Peterson still did not get better.


    Alas! I don''t know what else I can do for him!"


    the strapping old man sighed deeply and spoke as if he was sincere.

 Chapter 3248 Something Is Wrong

    The strapping man choked with sobs as if he was overwhelmed with emotions. It seemed that trying to recall the past made him deeply sad.


    ''Hmm. Is it possible that this man really has a deep friendship with my real body?''


    Peterson thought to himself as he began to believe what the man said.


    After all, the man sounded sincere, and his story seemed to make sense.


    "Over the years, I devoted all my time and effort to save you. I even spent a lot of money, but nothing worked.


    But now, there is hope!


    Peterson, when your avatar integrates with your real body, your real body can finally wake up.


    You know, your avatar contains a part of the spiritual soul of your real body.


    As long as you replenish this part of your spiritual soul, coupled with a large number of treasures from the heaven and earth, it is possible for your real body to awaken!"


    The man''s voice trembled with excitement.


    "Hmm. If my real body can truly wake up, then I have much to thank you for, sir!"


    Peterson said happily.


    "My name is Teague Mo. Please don''t address me so ceremoniously. We used to treat each other like brothers,"


    the man said with a smile.


    "Okay.


    Where is my real body?"


    Peterson couldn''t wait to see his real body.


    "Don''t worry. I have been protecting it well,"


    Teague said.


    Then, he stretched out his hand and grabbed into the air.


    Out of nowhere, a long red coffin appeared in front of everyone.


    Bang!


    The lid of the coffin automatically unlatched, and brilliant divine radiance lit up the whole palace.


    "Oh my God! It really is my real body!"


    Peterson looked into the coffin and saw his real body lying peacefully inside. It had the same appearance as him.


    The body was as pale as a ghost though.


    It looked like a corpse.


    "Well, Enjoy your tea, Peterson.


    I''m going to collect some treasures for your sp


    y preliminary-grade, medium-grade, and premium-grade divine gods.


    Teague is a supreme preliminary-grade divine god,"


    Peterson expounded.


    "I see."


    Austin nodded.


    "Well, let''s wait for Teague to return,"


    Peterson said in a low voice.


    Then, the three men sat quietly in the palace.


    A day had passed.


    "Ha-ha, all my efforts paid off! Peterson, I have finally collected all the treasures that I need.


    I paid a huge price to buy several of them from the other top sects in the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    However, as long as your real body wakes up afterwards, everything is worth it."


    Teague''s laughter suddenly resonated in the palace.


    Then, he appeared on the golden throne.


    "All right, all the irrelevant people, get out now!"


    he shouted.


    All the maidservants and soldiers scurried away from the palace.


    "You two, please leave as well!


    I''m going to wake up Peterson''s real body, and we don''t want to be disturbed."


    Teague glanced at Austin and Hare coldly.


    "Teague, let them stay. One of them is my disciple, and the other is my sworn friend.


    They came here with me. Don''t worry. They won''t bother us,"


    Peterson said.


    "Oh?"


    Teague leaned back slowly and frowned at Austin and Hare.

 Chapter 3249 His Real Body Came Back To Life

    "Guardians!


    Assemble!"


    As soon as Teague gave the order, dozens of divine gods appeared at the gate and surrounded the palace.


    These divine gods formed an array that guarded the entire palace.


    "All right, Peterson. The process of curing your real body should now be carried out without any disturbance.


    They are all guardians of our Enigmatic Sect. Rest assured, with their protection, everything should go smoothly,"


    Teague promised Peterson with a sly smile.


    Peterson, Hare, and Austin wouldn''t actually harbor doubts if Teague didn''t explain the process thoroughly. However, as soon as he explained, the three of them immediately recognized that something was wrong.


    "Teague, what exactly is your position in the Enigmatic Sect?"


    Peterson asked cautiously.


    "Oh, didn''t I tell you? I''m an elder of the inner disciples'' department,"


    Teague replied with a complacent expression on his face.


    It was known that the Enigmatic Sect was one of the five strongest sects in the entire Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    Thus, as an elder of the Enigmatic Sect, he surely found himself as a big shot throughout the cosmos.


    "If you have any more questions, you will be able to understand everything as soon as your real body comes back to life.


    Right now, the most important thing is that you actively cooperate with us in order to successfully merge your soul with your real body,"


    Teague urged.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''m here to revive myself. You should expect my full cooperation,"


    Peterson assured Teague.


    "Ha-ha! That''s good to hear then.


    Okay. Let''s start!"


    Teague yelled enthusiastically and signaled the other divine gods to get in position.


    Then, he stretched out his hand and began to draw in the void in front of him.


    The surging divine power rushed along his arms and oozed out of his fingers. It formed mysterious runes that were constantly intertwined.


    Soon after, an array at the divine level began to take shape.


    ''What''s this? He''s deploying an array with his own divine power as the guide?


    The power of divine gods is truly boundless! They can connect with the laws of heaven and earth, and form such complex array so easily.''


    Austin was a little envious, yet mostly thrilled.


    Normally, if an array expert wanted to deploy an array, he had to use array flags which were made in advance, an array foundation, and all kinds of treasures from heaven and earth to make it sturdy and effective.


    However, Teague didn''t need any guides or tools. All he needed was his own power and wisdom.


    Austin realized that the strength of a divine god was indeed very incomparable to that of any creature lower than them.


    After a few moments, a profound array emerged in the palace.


    Teague waved his hand, and


    rything you needed!


    It was me who took you everywhere to get a lot of precious cultivation resources and secret techniques. I helped you ignite the divine fire and become a divine god!


    And what did I receive in return for all that kindness?


    I''ll make sure that you will regret this day that you even dared to restore my original form!"


    Peterson''s words echoed, full of furious threats.


    "Hey, old man, I didn''t do anything wrong. It''s a dog-eat-dog world! The strong prevail and the weak get trampled upon!


    If you still have any common sense, you should give all the treasures and the secrets that I want to know!


    Otherwise, I''ll be sure to torture you in all kinds of ways until you give in!"


    Teague slammed back with his own set of threats.


    "Damn it, Teague. The biggest mistake of my life was to help you grow into this heartless man that you''ve become!"


    Peterson was so angry; he couldn''t talk anymore because his body was trembling all over.


    "Hey, bastard!


    Even if my master forgives you, I will never let you off the hook!"


    Austin, who was listening all along, wasn''t able to hold out his anger any longer. "We''ll be back to destroy you!


    If I were you, I''ll sleep with my one eye open!"


    Austin signaled Peterson and Hare that they were ready to escape.


    "Ha-ha! Why? Where do you think you''re going? Do you really think you could escape from me?! You are just dreaming! Don''t make me laugh, you foolish idiot!"


    Teague burst out laughing devilishly.


    However, Austin had already planned everything perfectly.


    The next moment, a powerful teleportation force suddenly exploded and enveloped Austin, Peterson, and Hare. In the blink of an eye, the force carried them, rushed into the void, and disappeared without a trace.


    Teague was left dumbfounded with how fast the scene developed. "What the f��"

 Chapter 3250 Escape

    "You are not going anywhere!" Teague yelled.


    Without hesitation, he stretched out his hand to attack Austin, Peterson, and Hare.


    Boom!


    The space where they had been violently exploded.


    A huge crack suddenly appeared in the void.


    Teague rushed into the chaotic void to chase after them.


    He immediately unleashed his spiritual sense, but somehow he could not detect Peterson, Austin, and Hare.


    "No!" Teague roared.


    He was reluctant to accept the fact that his targets had gotten away.


    A dozen divine gods also entered the chaotic void to look for Peterson, Austin, and Hare. They released their spiritual senses, but saw no signs of their enemies.


    "Go! Find them! Leave no stone unturned! They must be hiding somewhere around the Celestial Cyan Kingdom,"


    Teague shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "We''re on it, sir!"


    the other divine gods answered obediently.


    The Enigmatic Sect was one of the top five sects in the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    It was a piece of cake for its members to track down a few people around the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    Thus, the divine gods left to search for the three men.


    At that time, Austin, Peterson, and Hare appeared floating above the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    "I''ve finally gotten rid of him,"


    Peterson said with relief.


    Years ago, Teague destroyed Peterson''s spiritual soul, which rendered him unconscious, and imprisoned him secretly in the palace of the Enigmatic Sect. However, Peterson had now regained his freedom with the help of his avatar, Hare, and Austin.


    Finally, Peterson''s avatar had integrated into his real body.


    Nevertheless, he could recall everything that had happened to his real body and his avatar, including his experiences and memories.


    Therefore, he still treated Austin and Hare the same as before.


    "Austin, it''s a good thing my avatar met you.


    Otherwise, my real body might be at the mercy of Teague for good,"


    Peterson said to Austin.


    "Master, please don''t say that.


    If I had not met you, I might still be a cultivator at the sect ancestor level in th


    sent to that prehistoric relic.


    When that happens, we can follow them.


    I set up a lot of arrays around this cottage back then to make it invisible so that even divine gods won''t be able to detect it,"


    Peterson said.


    "Yes. We have no choice but to stay here."


    Hare agreed.


    On the other hand, Teague released his spiritual sense to perceive the entire cosmos.


    As a divine god, it was easy for him to sense a cosmos with his spiritual sense.


    Moreover, he was quite familiar with Peterson''s aura.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, he still didn''t find any trace of Peterson.


    Teague''s face turned dark.


    It took him a long time to awaken Peterson. He initially thought that he could get Peterson to tell him the secret that he wanted to know.


    However, unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, Peterson had escape from him without a trace.


    He even helped Peterson regain his consciousness. Now, it was all for nothing.


    "Elder Teague, the old man seemed to have disappeared,"


    a divine god reported to Teague.


    "That''s impossible. Recently, our cosmos has been recruiting many young talents from the outside world, and we have the whole place locked down. No one should be able to leave!


    Peterson must be still in the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    He must be hiding somewhere in the woods.


    Send more men to look for him,"


    Teague said sternly.

 Chapter 3251 The Original Seed Of Swordsmanship

    Inside a deep forest in a remote border area of Celestial Cyan Kingdom, Peterson, Hare, and Austin temporarily hid in a small thatched cottage.


    It wasn''t just any other cottage. Several eras ago, when Peterson went to the Celestial Cyan Kingdom to heal his wounds, he had stayed in there and had set up a large number of brilliant hiding arrays.


    Therefore, getting caught would be the least of their worries for now.


    "Master, can I ask? What''s your cultivation base before that legendary war?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "Eons ago, Peterson was one of the most famous divine gods in the three thousand big and small universes, and that guy got the strength of a medium-grade divine god.


    Back then, when I met him in person, I had to conduct with extreme caution,"


    that old man Hare said before Peterson could answer.


    "A medium-grade divine god! That''s awesome, master!"


    Austin praised.


    As far as he knew, Teague was only a preliminary-grade divine god. However, he had got a crucial influence on the whole Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    A medium-grade divine god must be much more influential.


    "In fact, before that terrible war, our three thousand small and big universes were a very powerful group of universes.


    There were six high-grade universes in total!


    Aside from that, we had four premium-grade divine gods!


    The Celestial Cyan Kingdom, on the other hand, only had two premium-grade divine gods.


    Therefore, back then, our universes were even stronger than the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    When the terrible war took place, however, everything changed."


    Peterson sighed, looking wistful.


    "There were four premium-grade divine gods in our universes? Really?


    Who were they?" Austin asked, amazed that there was such powerful beings in their universes.


    Of course, when it came to the secrets of the three thousand big and small universes, he would be interested.


    "The four of them were Parker, Alethea, Hackett, and Elliot. They were the premium-grade divine gods. During the ancient times, they ruled the three thousand big and small universes,"


    the old man Hare explained.


    "It was the four of them, as I expected."


    Austin nodded.


    "Then what kind of cultivation base did Master Morphy have?"


    he asked more.


    "His strength was slightly stronger than mine. He is a medium-grade divine god of the perfect achievement stage.


    Morphy is the most mysterious master in our universes, however.


    Legends say that he wasn''t born from any of our universes, but was from the depths of the Sea of Chaos.


    On top of that, there were even more surprising rumors circulating about him.


    They said t


    of swordsmanship."


    Peterson laughed at himself, holding the long sword in his hand.


    ''What? Oh my god!''


    Austin couldn''t help but tremble all over upon Peterson''s words.


    All of a sudden, thousands of sharp sword auras erupted from Austin''s body like a volcanic explosion.


    In an instant, the whole cottage was completely submerged by the endless bright sword aura.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The long sword in Peterson''s hand resonated with Austin''s sword aura and let out crisp sounds.


    "Austin, look! This sword is resonating with you! How could this happen?"


    Peterson and Hare watched with amazement as Austin and the sword reverberated with each other.


    It was something beyond their imagination. Peterson was a divine god and he had been studying this sword for many years without any harvest.


    But now, Austin, who was only at the Heaven Immortal Realm, did something that Peterson was unable to do.


    The long sword had a strong reaction as soon as it met Austin.


    "If I had known it earlier, I would have given it to you.


    Well, here you are, Austin. You''re its real master, not me!" Peterson gave the sword to Austin. He had a bitter smile on his face.


    He cast one last glance at the sword, and with a slight shake, the long sword in his hand flew out, landing in front of Austin.


    The sword trembled.


    The sound it made got even louder.


    "Austin, it seems that you can interact with the original seed of swordsmanship inside it. What are you waiting for? Go and cultivate in seclusion. Get ready to absorb the seed!


    It will bring enormous benefits to your swordsmanship cultivation!"


    Peterson shouted hastily.


    "I will!"


    Austin replied. Without hesitation, he immediately sat cross-legged and began his cultivation.

 Chapter 3252 Leave

    Immediately, Austin sat down and began to meditate. He released his sword intent into the space. He knew it could be used to communicate with the long sword that was standing fixed to the ground in front of him.


    The Concentration Method which Austin had been practicing was the authentic swordsmanship inheritance which he had got from the Sword Emperor, who was also known as the Divine Swordsman. He knew it had something to do with the original seed of swordsmanship which was embedded in the long sword.


    Besides, there was no doubt that Austin was a genius in swordsmanship. His skills and knowledge were unmatched.


    Clang! Clang!


    The sword suddenly began to vibrate as if it had life in it. The energy it gave off made it shake violently.


    The next moment.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Hundreds of millions of sword auras began to gush out of the sword.


    The whole space around was filled with sword auras. Like a big shoal of fish in the deep sea, they were roaming in the space. They were moving relentlessly and collected around Austin''s body. He became the center point for all of them.


    Each sword aura was glowing. They were gleaming with a faint golden and glorious color.


    The next moment, something else seemed to break that serene atmosphere.


    Something strange appeared in the void. It was weird and unnerving.


    Tall figures carrying long swords started to appear. They were constantly appearing out of nowhere.


    All of them were sword cultivators. They were wielding their swords and brandishing them in a manner to display the various kinds of secret swordsmanship skills that they possessed.


    Soon, they were everywhere. The sky and the ground were densely packed with those sword cultivators.


    All kinds of sword civilizations, faith in swords and sword laws began flowing into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Austin sat cross-legged and entered a mysterious state of comprehending the secrets of swordsmanship.


    The long sword of the Divine Swordsman floated in front of him. It was constantly making clear sounds.


    Austin''s sword aura and sword intent began to increase. They kept rising at a crazy speed.


    Austin knew what he had to do. He started tempering his sword intent and sword aura!


    "Look at that! This guy is really talented in swordsmanship!"


    Hare exclaimed as he watched Austin calmly sitting in his position.


    He and Peterson stood at a considerate distance. They stood a little far so as to protect Austin in case there was any danger to his life.


    Three days passed in this manner.


    "Yes! I did it! Three hundred million sword attacks! All combined in one!"


    Austin suddenly shouted in ecstasy. The sword aura slashed out as he exclaimed in an overjoyed manner.


    In spite of it, the sword aura didn''t seem quite special. It seemed to be ordinary, neither very fast nor very sharp.


    However, the catch was that wherever that seemingly ordinary sword aura passed, the space collapsed. Inch by inch, every part of it melted and turned into nothingness.


    Soon, the space around them, which was within hun


    ce before someone spoke.


    "Hmmm! I didn''t expect that Peterson would be able to hide so well. During all these days, I have been sending my people to look for him. They traced almost all over the Celestial Cyan Kingdom, but they couldn''t find him anywhere!"


    Teague''s face darkened as he shared the information.


    A dozen divine gods and a large number of masters who were at the Divine Realm were present beside him. They all listened attentively as he informed them.


    Being an elder of the Enigmatic Sect, Teague enjoyed a very high status. He was inferior only to the sect leader and other superior elders.


    "Elder Teague, another group of young talents will be sent to the prehistoric relic. They will seek the chaotic world tree for us,"


    a divine god said to Teague.


    "Okay. I knew we would have to do that!


    The chaotic world tree is very precious. If we can get our hands on it, we might be able to get a great opportunity for the whole universe,"


    replied Teague. He kept nodding his head as he considered the facts.


    Suddenly, he felt something ominous had happened.


    His expressions and face changed instantly as he thought of something. He was taken aback.


    "Well, well. Peterson''s avatar entered this cosmos from the outside some time ago.


    That''s surprising because recently our cosmos had been closed to the outside world. Only those young men who are blessed with good talent are allowed to enter.


    This means that his avatar must have quietly followed a young talent. He has used the young man to enter here.


    In that case, if he wants to leave, he can do so only with the same young talent,"


    he said with a smirk on his face.


    "Elder Teague, looks like you are right. He seems to have used this strategy to enter.


    Peterson must be present among the young talents. I''m sure he is ready to leave with them too.


    Come, let''s go and stop him."


    After hearing Teague''s words, the people around him decided what they were going to do. They were going to stop Peterson from leaving at all cost.

 Chapter 3253 Massacre

    In the Celestial Cyan Cosmos''s entrance, an endless stream of young geniuses gathered.


    Within the thick throng of young talents, Austin was unremarkable.


    A wide variety of people were called and gathered.


    From a rough estimate alone, Austin was confident that there must be hundreds of thousands of young talents in the area.


    Besides the young talents themselves, many of them came with servants. Including the retainers, over a million people pushed against each other in a dense crowd.


    It wasn''t surprising if they considered the many cosmoses within the vast Sea of Chaos.


    Billions of creatures resided in each cosmos as well.


    The total number of creatures in the Sea of Chaos was hard to imagine, because there were a lot of them.


    It was impossible to create a clear statistic about all the creatures living inside all the cosmoses.


    In fact, the mere hundreds of thousands of young talents were quite small in number, in comparison with the total population.


    All of them were about to set off for the prehistoric relic. Every single one of them was nearly shaking in excitement.


    A loud hubbub of discussions echoed under the stars.


    "We should be able to leave the Celestial Cyan Kingdom soon,"


    Austin said to Peterson and Hare who trailed after him.


    "I hope so. I''m no match for Teague now that I''m in a bad situation.


    I''ll definitely come back to take revenge on him once I recover my full strength,"


    Peterson gritted out.


    At that moment, something unexpected happened in a flash.


    "Silence everyone!


    Search!"


    A loud voice echoed around them from the starry sky.


    After a moment of surprised silence, an extremely terrible power enveloped the starry sky in the blink of an eye.


    Over ten divine gods stepped out of the void, their aura and power visible at a glance.


    Each of them was dazzling to look at and their overbearing auras were difficult to take.


    "Damn it! Teague came!"


    Austin gritted out as his narrowed eyes immediately recognized one of the divine gods as Teague.


    It wasn''t a leap of imagination to assume Teague came to hunt down Peterson.


    "Seems he learned our whereabouts.


    Be careful, Austin,"


    Peterson grimly reminded.


    "Everyone, open your Soul Sea and accept the search.


    Resist and you''ll be killed right where you stand,"


    a loud voice echoed out from the Enigmatic Sect''s divine god.


    Each of the young talents pulled a face at the warning.


    nishing level.


    Even divine gods might not be able to surpass his swordsmanship.


    As more and more sword auras continued to slash out, Divine Realm masters exploded one after another before they could even fight back.


    Both their bodies and souls were destroyed in a flash.


    WOW!


    Everyone within the cosmos could only stare in extreme shock at the bloody scene happening under the starry sky.


    In less than three seconds, dozens of Divine Realm masters were smashed into a mess of flesh and bones.


    All of them were frozen where they stood.


    Even though the evidence was right before their eyes, some of them still couldn''t believe it.


    How was it possible for a heaven immortal to kill dozens of Divine Realm masters in an instant?


    This was far too much!


    "Damn it!"


    Soon enough, the Enigmatic Sect''s divine gods finally came to their senses and angrily roared.


    Each of them was the Enigmatic Sect''s backbone.


    Yet, dozens of them died in the blink of an eye.


    It was both a great loss and a great insult to their sect.


    "It''s that brat!


    I see... You''re Peterson''s disciple.


    Tell me, where is he hiding?"


    Once their eyes landed on Austin, Teague and the other divine gods immediately realized who Austin was.


    "It won''t be that easy to catch my master, you bastard!


    Just wait and see. One day I''ll make you pay a heavy price for what you have done to my master!"


    Austin sneered at him before he pulled out the Reincarnation Token, ready to activate it.


    "You''re a talented young man.


    Teague, don''t hurt him!"


    A loud voice with an overwhelming power suddenly rang out in the air.

 Chapter 3254 Egbert Zhuge

    Then, a projection of a massive figure was seen in the distant sky.


    Although the figure was right in front of their eyes, no one was able to get a clear picture of him.


    In that moment, with the appearance of the mysterious figure, the entirety of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom fell eerily silent.


    All the creatures within this cosmos were wrought in a panic. Fear rose from the very depth of their souls.


    No one even dared to make a sound.


    Most weak creatures found that they had no control over themselves. They knelt directly on the ground as if pushed by some invisible force. The only thing they could do was tremble in fear.


    "Greetings, Mr. Zhuge!"


    In the sky, all the divine gods and masters at the Divine Realm from the Enigmatic Sect bowed down to the figure deferentially.


    The young talented cultivators from the outside worlds also turned pale and trembled in terror. They were so scared that they seemed not even dare to breathe.


    "Austin, watch out for him! He is one of the premium-grade divine gods in the Celestial Cyan Kingdom, Egbert Zhuge,"


    Peterson whispered to Austin with awe as well as concern.


    "A premium-grade divine god!" Austin exclaimed.


    He was taken aback by this detail.


    ''Teague is only a preliminary-grade divine god.


    Peterson is a medium-grade divine god.


    And this man is a premium-grade divine god! This is unbelievable!'' Austin thought to himself.


    "You''re really talented, young man.


    You are even stronger than I was when I was your age.


    This time, I hope you can work hard and obtain that chaotic world tree for us.


    If you can bring back the chaotic world tree, I will take you under my wing as my personal disciple.


    And then, you can use all the cultivation resources in the Celestial Cyan Kingdom," Egbert Zhuge said rather flatly. He made no effort to make his offer enticing. He knew that anyone in their right minds would accept the offer.


    Although his voice was barely louder than a whisper, it was powerful. It shook the entire Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    ''You''ve gotta be kidding me!


    The premium-grade divine god has offered to accept this filthy brat as his personal disciple? !''


    All the creatures in the Celestial Cyan Kingdom heard Egbert Zhuge announcement clearly.


    Egbert''s words were extremely shocking, It left all the creatures in a state of utter shock.


    It was one of the greatest honors to be taken in as a personal disciple by a premium-grade divine god.


    After all, the premium-grade divine god''s strength was both unfathomable and formidable.


    Even though Celestial Cyan Kingdom was a famous chaotic ancient kingdom of the Sea of Chaos, there were still only two premium-grad


    their servants into the airship.


    Then he stood at the head of the vessel and shot a formula into it.


    The vessel flew out of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom and sailed onto the Sea of Chaos quickly.


    At the same time, there was an unfathomable space in the depths of the void above the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    The space was filled with golden mist and shimmering golden lights.


    In this space, there were two vortexes that released the law powers continuously.


    They did not have regular shapes known to the mankind.


    The two vortexes were the two premium-grade divine gods in the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    "Egbert, are you really going to accept that Austin guy as your personal disciple?"


    one of the vortexes asked curiously.


    "It''s hard to tell right now.


    I didn''t really mean that. I was trying to get him to trust me so that he can focus on getting us that chaotic world tree.


    This guy has lots of secrets within him.


    I found the most important treasures of the spiritual race in his Soul Sea��the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon.


    Apart from that, he also has a chaotic magic treasure with him. That magic treasure is of a very high level. Even I can''t resist its temptation.


    I have not made my decision as to take him in as my disciple. I will cross that bridge when I get there.


    There is no doubt that the guy is indeed a remarkable cultivator.


    If he could bring back the chaotic world tree and give me the spiritual tree, the spiritual dragon and the chaotic magic treasure, I will consider accepting him as my personal disciple,"


    the other vortex replied.


    "Well, I can see that Austin is not only talented, but also a man with great fortune.


    I hope he can bring the chaotic world tree back for us,"


    the first vortex said hopefully.

 Chapter 3255 The World Of Darkness

    In the Sea of Chaos, the famous giant airship of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom was moving at a pretty-high speed.


    The airship ferried about more than twenty divine gods and an enormous amount of young talents.


    These well-known divine gods of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom were ordered to carry an important task.


    There were about hundreds of thousands of young talents aboard the gigantic ship. Some of them took the time to cultivate in silence, while others chatted to get to know each other.


    However, most of them kept their distance from Austin. From time to time, they would secretly look at him as they shivered in fear.


    Austin engraved an unforgettable memory in their heads when he killed dozens of masters at the Divine Realm from the Enigmatic Sect in an instant without batting an eye. They could still see the scene vividly in their minds, which made it hard for them to regard him as a normal being.


    Many seemed to view Austin as a ruthless man. They dared not to offend him in any way, but at the same time, they harbor ill-intents towards him.


    However, not everyone was thinking this way.


    "Austin, right?


    It''s Shepard Wu. I came from the Black Cosmos.


    Nice to meet you!"


    A relatively stout man walked up to Austin and introduced himself in an enthusiastic tone.


    This man looked round as a ball, but he was also one of the distinguished talents at the Divine Realm.


    "Oh, hi."


    Austin looked at him and nodded slightly.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, but I just want to say that you''re awesome! I''m like a fan and you''re my idol.


    I''ve seen a lot of other young talents, but there was nothing like you!


    Since the first time I witnessed your skills, I told myself that you were a genuine talent. To be more accurate, you are a peerless genius among all cosmos!"


    Shepard Wu continued with his sincere declaration of astonishment to Austin''s talents.


    However, his words immediately aroused severe dissatisfaction among the other young talents around them.


    They started glancing at him with unfriendly eyes.


    If it weren''t for Austin, someone would have already tried to slash Shepard Wu''s throat to silence his big mouth.


    "Are you sure you want to be saying those things out loud? Aren''t you afraid of angering others on this airship?


    You must know that most of them dislike me. I''m pretty sure that they''ll wait for a chance to gang up on you and kill you,"


    Austin answered with a faint smile without any hint of concern on his face. It was as if he was saying that if anything happened to Shepard Wu, it wouldn''t be his fault.


    Upon hearing Austin''s words, Shepard Wu had the reflex to touch his neck and look around in panic. The expression on his face turned kind of pale as he recognized t


    hought to himself.


    Austin''s passion for acquiring great things was burning once again.


    About half a month later of traveling, a dark area suddenly appeared in front of the airship.


    One could easily notice that it wasn''t just ordinary darkness. There was a deathly silence, an absolute and eternal nothingness.


    The dark area stretched for hundreds of millions of miles. None would dare to venture this place without being totally prepared. Otherwise, they would be not coming back.


    "So, is this the infamous World of Darkness?"


    some knowledgeable young talents whispered among themselves.


    "Did they just say ''World of Darkness''?"


    This was Austin''s first time to hear such a thing.


    "Even in the Sea of Chaos, the World of Darkness is considered to be a very mysterious area.


    Inside it, not a shred of light could penetrate.


    Moreover, this area is like a nightmare for cultivators because their spiritual sense won''t work in there.


    In other words, a cultivator who is entering the World of Darkness is equivalent to a blind person who''s unable to see or perceive anything.


    And guess what, even divine gods are of no exception either," Peterson explained.


    "Hey, wait a minute. Is that prehistoric relic in the World of Darkness?"


    Peterson remembered and asked one of the divine gods on the ship.


    "You don''t need to worry.


    The prehistoric relic is not in the World of Darkness.


    However, if we want to reach the area where the prehistoric relic is, we have no other choice but to go through the World of Darkness.


    After this, the airship will enter the World of Darkness. I need everyone to calm down.


    I guarantee all of our safety. We have ensured that everything was well-prepared before we have set out,"


    a thin divine god addressed the concerns and comforted the young talents.

 Chapter 3256 Being Attacked

    After being assured by the divine god, the young talents aboard the airship gradually calmed down and their anxiety was eased.


    The Celestial Cyan Kingdom had recruited so many young talented warriors for the sake of the chaotic world tree, and every one of them had outstanding abilities.


    Whoosh!


    Finally, the airship had already entered the World of Darkness.


    The boundless darkness engulfed the airship in an instant.


    Everything was pitch black.


    Everyone felt as if the darkness was creeping beneath their skin and swallowing them.


    Soon, the endless darkness made them struggle physically and mentally.


    They started to feel difficulty in breathing.


    "This is just so scary!"


    The people in the airship felt as if they were blind. Worse, they couldn''t perceive anything through their spiritual senses.


    It was as if they lost their bodies, and their souls were trapped in a hauntingly dark place.


    Even Austin was surprised.


    He possessed the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon, which nourished his spiritual soul in his Soul Sea to continue making his spiritual sense powerful.


    Truth be told, his spiritual sense was much stronger than those of many masters at the Divine Realm.


    However, even if he released his powerful spiritual sense repeatedly, he couldn''t perceive anything.


    He hated to admit it, but he also felt powerless in this situation.


    PONG!


    All of a sudden, Austin was attacked in the darkness.


    He estimated that there were at least six to seven people behind the attack.


    Although he couldn''t see anything, he had strongly developed his other senses over the years, especially when it came to sensing danger. Thus, he barely escaped the attacks just before it directly hit him.


    Then, he drew out a long divine-level sword as fast as lightning.


    Just using his instinct and other senses, he slashed out his sword in the darkness.


    Schwing! Splat!


    There were a series of crisp sounds of flesh tearing apart.


    Austin knew that he had slashed down some of his unknown enemies.


    "Tin, help!


    Someone attacked me!"


    Not far from him, Shepard''s voice alerted Austin.


    Upon hearing his voice, Austin quickly identified his position and waved his long sword. An immense aura of eight hundred million sword strikes merged into one burst out like a tidal wave, forming a protective shield that tightly protected Shepard.


    Crash! Splat!


    Another series of flesh-tearing sounds echoed in the darkness.


    not die even if his physical body was completely shattered.


    "Austin, let me help!"


    Peterson offered as he couldn''t just sit idly while Austin was taking all the damage.


    "What are you saying, Peterson? Your body has just woken up and is still extremely weak. You''re not the formidable divine god you used to be!


    If you forcefully fight in your current state, you might end ruining your soul if you use up all your divine energy!"


    Hare was startled at Peterson''s plan and stopped him immediately.


    "No, master! Listen to Master Hare. Besides, I know myself more than anyone. There''s no way I''ll die here!"


    Austin also prevented Peterson from taking action after he heard what Hare said.


    Crash! Boom!


    In the darkness, two massive energies came crashing down on Austin.


    They furiously collided with Austin''s defensive skills.


    However, Austin''s skills didn''t hold out for long.


    He soon felt that the two huge forces shattered his defenses and hit his body directly. The impact sent him flying into the air.


    Then, he fell hard on the ground.


    He felt as if every bone in his body became broken. He was writhing in pain.


    It turned out that half of his body was completely crushed.


    If not for the darkness, it would be a horribly bloody scene to behold.


    Fortunately, even with that degree of injury, Austin could still recover.


    With his Phoenix Nirvana Skill, every part of his physical body could be instantly healed.


    Soon after, he stood up as if nothing happened.


    "Austin, how could you survive the attack of the two divine gods without a scratch?"


    Peterson''s and Hare''s mouths opened wide in shock.

 Chapter 3257 The Dark Spiritual Demon

    "The divine god''s magic treasures shielded me from the attacks.


    I also burnt some of my original blood essence,"


    Austin replied.


    Just a few minutes ago, he took out a considerable amount of magic treasures at the divine level and used them to repel the attacks of the two divine gods.


    The method Austin used during the fight was unusual.


    His enemies did not have any idea that he had with him a few hundred magic treasures created by the divine gods.


    It was not common for ordinary cultivators to possess one magic treasure at the divine level.


    But Austin was an exception.


    He gained several thousand divine god''s magic treasures while he was in the internal world of the Millstone of Reincarnation in the Divine Being''s World.


    Now, Austin had to use those magic treasures to save himself. It broke his heart to watch them being destroyed, but he did not regret his decision.


    Meanwhile.


    "I can''t believe it! That brat has so many magic treasures at the divine level!


    He has more magic treasures than I have!


    That''s unbelievable!"


    A divine god shared his frustration with another divine god through his spiritual sense.


    "I was surprised as well.


    Also, we''re in the World of Darkness. We''re all practically blind in this place, and we cannot pick up his whereabouts. Not even with our spiritual sense.


    This makes it more difficult for us to kill him,"


    the other divine god replied.


    These two divine gods accepted a bribe from Teague. They were tasked to strike down Austin while he was in the World of Darkness.


    The two of them could kill Austin, and no one would witness their crime. It was because no one could see anything inside the World of Darkness, even with their spiritual sense.


    Hence, before they entered the World of Darkness, the two divine gods had already tracked down Austin. It was why they were able to attack him in the dark.


    At first, they were confident they could murder Austin with a single blow, and no one would suspect them for doing it.


    They did not expect to fail in this mission.


    "Austin, you have to keep moving.


    They will not give up so easily!"


    Peterson reminded.


    With this, Austin used his bodily movement skill, and moved around in the airship. After a while, he stopped in another corner.


    The two divine gods could not sense Austin''s exact location, but this did not stop them from launching an attack.


    They bombarded the ship with forceful attacks, but they failed to hit their target. Instead, many innocent cultivators died from the attack that day.


    Angry screams echoed inside the airship as dead bodies of numerous cultivators covered the floor.


    The commotion drew the attention of a dozen divine gods. They asked the people to stay alert and to stand close to one another.


    The two divine gods halted. They were suddenly terrified of being captured.


    "How are we going to explain this to Teague once we go back?


    I accepted the deal because I thought it was a piece of cake to kill a young man at the Heaven Immortal Realm. I didn''t know it was going to be this complicated.


    Teague paid us so much,"


    one of the divine gods said in a worried voice.


    "Don''t worry. We can still finish the job.


    I d


    most important treasures in the spiritual race? What is that?"


    Austin asked as he thought of something.


    "Master, there are two treasures in your Soul Sea. The spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon,"


    Raleigh answered.


    "So the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon can handle the dark spiritual demons?"


    Austin guessed.


    "Yes! It was how the divine gods defeated them. Based on the stories found in our ancient books, they were very effective in destroying the dark spiritual demons,"


    Raleigh said confidently.


    "Forget it. I won''t try it. If what your books said is fictitious, I will be in big trouble."


    After listening to Raleigh, Austin gave it some thought. He wanted to give it a try. However, he soon realized it could all be a myth and was too risky.


    "Master, the dark spiritual demons are endowed with an amazing amount of spiritual soul energy.


    If you take out the dark spiritual demons and absorb them, it would be beneficial to your spiritual sense cultivation.


    I can assure you that your spiritual sense will increase greatly,"


    Raleigh said as he tried to convince Austin.


    After all, the spiritual race and the dark spiritual demons were born enemies.


    Every member of the spiritual race hated the dark spiritual demons to the core.


    Raleigh knew Austin was their only chance. With the help of his spiritual tree and spiritual dragon, Austin could easily eliminate the dark spiritual demons.


    "I see."


    Austin saw the wisdom beyond Raleigh''s words and considered the idea.


    "Okay. I will give it a shot!"


    Austin finally decided.


    He did have the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon. He supposed he would not be in too much danger.


    Persuaded, he turned off the energy of his jade token and stopped guarding his Soul Sea.


    Whoop! Whoop!


    A terrifying scream broke into his Soul Sea in an instant.


    Soon enough, a dark and eerie figure appeared in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Immediately, Austin activated his jade token and focused on defending his Soul Sea once again. The evil thing was then locked up inside his Soul Sea.


    "It is the dark spiritual demon!"


    Raleigh exclaimed.

 Chapter 3258 Refining And Absorbing The Dark Spiritual Demons

    A black figure whined as it gave off a freezing cold aura which sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin found that it was a creature the size of a dog. Its menacing eyes greedily stared at the spiritual soul in his Soul Sea.


    "Master, that''s a dark spiritual demon. Just hearing its name is enough to make my hair curl in fear.


    Use the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon to kill it now, please!


    Don''t let it get too close to your spiritual soul if you want to stay alive!"


    Raleigh pleaded to Austin. His voice trembled in fear as he gave out the warning.


    Every member of the spiritual race would stare in horror if they were forced to watch how the dark spiritual demon feasted on the spiritual souls, for the dark spiritual demons were their natural enemies as they took the spiritual race as food. All of them were born and raised to fear the demons, so the encounter frightened them even more.


    In other words, the demons were their kryptonite.


    Whoop! Whoop!


    The dark spiritual demon looked at Austin''s spiritual soul with greed. In an instant, it transformed into a beam of black light and rushed over at an astonishing speed.


    The demon lusted over Austin''s spiritual soul and would stop at nothing until it devoured it.


    "Don''t be so cocky!"


    Austin''s spiritual soul roared in defiance. He summoned the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon, ready to meet the rushing demon.


    The spiritual dragon let out a deafening roar


    as it waved its powerful claws to fiercely fight its foe.


    "The dark spiritual demon is really powerful!"


    Austin was caught off guard.


    In almost every category, the dark spiritual demon was just as powerful as the spiritual dragon!


    The dog-sized demon easily held its own against the rampaging mountain-sized dragon!


    After Austin had overcome his shock, he made the spiritual tree shake violently. A flurry of roots and branches attacked the dark spiritual demon from above.


    The combined attack of the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon was too much for the demon to handle. It was defeated shortly after.


    The spiritual tree wrapped itself around its defeated foe and absorbed it.


    "The dark spiritual demon contains a tremendous amount of spiritual energy!


    Luckily, only one attacked me. If a couple more appeared, I would''ve been dead for sure."


    Austin sighed heavily.


    He then kept putting the dark spiritual demons into his Soul Sea one after another, suppressing, refining and absorbing them!


    As a result, his spiritual sense grew leaps and bounds stronger in such a short amount of time!


    The demon''s body also contained all kinds of orders, laws, and wills regarding the spiritual soul.


    Both the spiritual soul energy and spiritual sense were one of the various forms of energy found in the universe.


    e found out that his spiritual sense was now able to see the inside of the airship.


    Although his vision was not clear and his surroundings remained a little blurry.


    Still, he could tell everything that was around him.


    Austin eventually learned that the more dark spiritual demons he absorbed, the sharper his spiritual sense was in the World of Darkness!


    ''Is this the effect of absorbing many dark spirituals demons?''


    Austin asked himself.


    It was highly possible.


    The demons had this natural ability since they lived in the World of Darkness.


    In the endless darkness of this world, perhaps some creatures were unable to see or perceive anything.


    However, the dark spiritual demons had no problem seeing or sensing things at all!


    It was like this dark world was filled with light to them.


    Now that Austin had absorbed so many of these demons, he too had the ability to see in the dark.


    Overjoyed, he released his spiritual sense and began to survey the airship.


    He saw many young geniuses with careful expressions on their faces. They gathered in groups in order to keep themselves safe.


    He also saw the gods from the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    Those gods, on the contrary, looked very calm.


    This was not the first time they had traveled through the World of Darkness.


    ''Let me see, which two gods attacked me just now?''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Humph! In this dark world, even the gods are blind.


    But now, I can see things.


    Why don''t I take this advantage? I''ll just return the favor!


    They are all gods, but so what!


    They''re as blind as a bat. I have the advantage!"


    With his enhanced spiritual sense, Austin observed every movement of the dozen gods from the Celestial Cyan Kingdom, and suddenly, he came up with this bold idea.


    ''Well, let''s set a trap first and find out which two gods wanted to kill me!''


    Austin thought.

 Chapter 3259 Kill Two Divine Gods

    Austin briefly explained the situation to Peterson and Hare.


    "What? A dark spiritual demon?


    And you can see things in the World of Darkness now after absorbing lots of these demons?"


    After knowing the ins and outs of the matter, both Peterson and Hare were shocked.


    "If it''s true, you can give it a try!"


    In the end, both of them agreed to Austin''s plan.


    Meanwhile...


    "Damn it! My Soul Sea has been invaded by some mysterious dark and demonic noise. Ahh! My Spiritual Soul has been seriously damaged!"


    Suddenly, a sound of wailing sirens cries rang out.


    "Don''t be afraid, Shepard.


    I have a pill at the divine level to treat your spiritual soul. Here you go. Take it,"


    Austin offered.


    "Thank you, Austin! You are so kind! This would help a lot!"


    Shepard answered gratefully.


    The two men tried their best to lower their voices.


    However, dozens of divine gods of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom heard them clearly.


    Austin spoke a little louder deliberately as part of his plan.


    "It''s Austin! He''s here!"


    All of a sudden, two of the divine gods were alerted.


    "Move! Now!"


    The two divine gods moved at the same time towards the place where Austin made a sound.


    ''It''s them. I see them!''


    Austin sensed the two divine gods using his spiritual sense.


    Before they could get close, Austin had already used his bodily movement skill to quickly move to another place.


    The two gods followed the rustling of the leaves and the voice of Austin. They immediately released their spiritual senses to scan the entire area. However, they didn''t find anything.


    "Humph! He got away again! He''s so fast!"


    one of them said and snorted coldly.


    "Something is wrong. I heard him here. How could he disappear in the blink of an eye? Do you think he has some sort of teleportation skills?"


    the other divine god speculated.


    "Ha-ha, you''re being paranoid. In the World of Darkness, even divine gods can''t move freely.


    How could a young man play any tricks? It''s impossible!"


    the divine god said disdainfully.


    At that moment.


    The two divine gods were suddenly surprised, and felt a sense of danger surge into their hearts.


    Out of nowhere, something was coming at the


    them.


    "Oh my god! How many divine level magic treasures does he have? It''s too unbelievable!"


    a divine god exclaimed.


    "That Austin is not an ordinary young man. He has many secrets!


    Be patient. After we kill him, we can have all of his treasures and secret techniques! Ha-ha-ha!"


    another divine god replied greedily and cackled.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As they spoke, the two divine gods casually pounded several magic treasures away.


    However, at that time, three magic treasures suddenly burst brightly into the air.


    Apparently, they were activated and controlled by Peterson.


    These magic treasures, like loose cannonballs, suddenly flew towards the two divine gods.


    Austin seized the opportunity and launched an all-out attack.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Finally, the two divine gods were hit and were thrown away at the same time.


    Their bodies were instantly smashed into pieces. Flesh and blood were splattered everywhere.


    The divine level magic treasures that were activated by Peterson were what finished the two divine gods.


    "Yes, it worked!"


    Austin and Peterson were overjoyed. Then, they launched another attack with all their might.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The two divine gods failed to dodge and were hit again.


    "Ah!"


    they screamed in pain as their bodies got completely shattered!


    Austin had the upper hand in an environment like the World of Darkness. With the cooperation of Peterson, they finally killed the two divine gods!

 Chapter 3260 Arrived

    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Inside the huge airship, several dark spiritual demons pounced madly on the spiritual souls of the two divine gods.


    For dark spiritual demons, spiritual souls appealed to them the most. They would go crazy to devour some.


    "H-help! Please help us!" The two divine gods tried their hardest to get away from the dark spiritual demons.


    They were insanely panicking because they knew that once the dark spiritual demons caught them, they were done.


    Earlier, the two divine gods didn''t make a scene as they really wanted to kill Austin.


    But now that their lives would vanish in just a matter of time if they didn''t do anything, they had no choice but to desperately ask for help from the other divine gods.


    "Hey, what''s going on? What happened?"


    The other divine gods in the airship rushed over one by one to check what was going on.


    "What a pity! We can''t kill them now," murmured Austin.


    Austin and Peterson were quite disappointed since they already planned to kill the two divine gods.


    Their chance was gone when the other divine gods appeared and rushed to their aid.


    Soon after, the spiritual souls of the two divine gods were put in tight security by the other divine gods.


    "What the hell happened to the both of you?


    Why are your divine bodies smashed into pieces? Did something powerful break into the airship?


    the vigilant divine gods asked them thoroughly.


    However, the two divine gods couldn''t tell the truth. They just came up with something and said that they were attacked for no reason.


    Both of them knew that Egbert wanted Austin to be his disciple in the future.


    And none of these divine gods in the airship would dare to go against Egbert''s will


    Therefore, even if they confessed that Austin was the one who was responsible for what happened to their bodies, they would just let him off the hook.


    Moreover, they couldn''t afford to let others know that they were the ones who attacked Austin first.


    Once this news came out and reached Egbert''s ears, those two wouldn''t live another day.


    Therefore, the two of them could just swallow the bitterness silently.


    "Everyone, please note that there may be something dangerous that''s roaming inside the airship!"


    a divine god said loudly, alerting the young talents aboard.


    "What did he mean by something dangerous?!"


    The young talents started whisperi


    at I was the lucky one? Come at me and I will kill you so slowly, and you''ll be begging me to kill you already!"


    Austin fired back with utter disdain.


    "What?! This guy has a death wish!"


    The two divine gods were so enraged, their faces darkened and the veins on their foreheads almost popped out.


    At the same moment, one of the divine gods announced their arrival to their destination.


    "Guys, may I have your attention? The relic is now right in front of us!"


    His voice sounded so excited.


    Upon hearing it, everyone in the airship looked forward.


    They were welcomed by a misty space filled with endless chaotic energy.


    Several broken stars hovered and floated upon the chaotic space.


    There were also many entrances to ancient worlds, like giant mouths of monsters that no one knew where they might lead to.


    The place also reeked of decaying and rotten things.


    So far, all they saw were broken stars and abandoned ancient worlds, densely packed and boundless.


    "Look at that. There also seemed to be newly born stars and worlds!"


    someone pointed out in surprise.


    Sure enough, hidden among the dilapidated stars and decadent worlds, there were also some newly born and fresh stars and worlds.


    Both existed in the chaotic space and formed a rather unusual harmony.


    It was strangely amazing.


    "Everyone, prepare to enter the relic.


    We will now officially start our exploration. And remember, our main goal is still the chaotic world tree!"


    A divine god from the Celestial Cyan Kingdom waved his hand and led the crowd out of the huge airship.

 Chapter 3261 The Devouring Bug

    Hundreds of thousands of young talented cultivators, led by a dozen of divine gods, marched away from the airship one after another.


    After the last one of them had exited, a thin old man waved his hand to put the airship of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom into his sleeve.


    Like Teague, the thin old man was as powerful as a preliminary-grade divine god in his prime.


    "Why are you so late?"


    In the chaotic space, five figures rushed over him. Everyone bowed before them as they arrived in front of the thin old man and his subordinates.


    They were five divine gods.


    "What''s the update?"


    The thin old man asked as soon as the five divine gods appeared.


    "You are too late.


    The chaotic world tree hid in one of the new-born cosmoses.


    However, many extraordinary juniors had recently gone to the new cosmos where the chaotic world tree belonged to, and scared it into hiding.


    Now, it has disappeared.


    I''m sure it must be hiding somewhere in this prehistoric relic.


    It must have escaped into another cosmos to seek refuge there.


    All our forces are currently searching for it everywhere.


    There are also several groups of young geniuses from our Celestial Cyan Kingdom in the prehistoric relics looking for it.


    You better move now.


    We have no time to waste.


    Let''s unite our people so we have better chances of finding it immediately. However, if you hurt or kill each other and cause trouble in our team, we will not spare any of you!"


    one of the divine gods said to the thin old man and his subordinates.


    "Well, let''s get on with it.


    Keep in mind that your main goal is those newly born stars and worlds,"


    the thin old man said with a wave of his hand. Without hesitation, hundreds of thousands of young martial arts geniuses behind him initiated their bodily movement skills to fly towards the vast chaotic space.


    Meanwhile, Austin observed the prehistoric relics carefully as he stood among the crowd of young cultivators.


    He looked around and found numerous broken stars and decadent worlds everywhere, like a densely-knit web. The saddening sight was so dreadful that some people had a hard time breathing just by looking at it.


    At the same time, however, there were also some newly born stars and worlds scattered among the large bulks of dying ones. They were like small grasses between subtle cracks on the ground. Amidst the decomposed space, they looked like hopes in the spring.


    Decay and rebirth coexisted in the same space.


    It was a place where despair and hope coincided.


    ''There seems to


    stin felt a little scared. A chill ran down from his spine!


    "I can only think of two possibilities. First, something or someone terrifying in this new world might have brutally murdered all these Divine Realm cultivators.


    Second, it is likely that these young Divine Realm cultivators might have found some very precious treasures in this world, so they fought and killed each other.


    At any rate, we must be careful,"


    Austin analyzed in a low voice.


    "Austin, you are right!"


    Shepard nodded in agreement.


    At that moment, something weird happened.


    Buzz!


    A small white, dot-like insect suddenly appeared. It flapped its wings and flew from afar. Then, the buzzing sound became louder and louder.


    "That''s weird! Did you see that little white spot?"


    Austin asked hurriedly. Both of them felt a great sense of danger.


    The little white dot seemed to contain a great amount of terrifying power.


    Just as Austin and Shepard were looking around to find the peculiar white dot, it rushed over in front of them with a sharp metallic sound.


    It was indeed a ferocious bug, whose whole body was pale and was the size of a fingernail. It had transparent wings, and unexpectedly had the face of a demon.


    Buzz!


    The white insect continued to flutter its wings. Immediately, it dashed towards Austin like a supersonic bullet.


    "Austin, be careful! This bug looks like the devouring bug in the legends!


    It is a fiendish insect in the Sea of Chaos that drives fear into the hearts of all the creatures everywhere!


    It will devour the space barrier of any world and will cause great harm to the universe it encounters!"


    Peterson''s voice suddenly rang inside Austin''s Soul Sea.

 Chapter 3262 Found The Chaotic World Tree

    "Devouring bug?!


    What the hell is that? I''ve never heard of such a thing."


    Austin was dumbfounded.


    "Of course you haven''t. Only divine gods, like us, who often travel in the Sea of Chaos have the possibility to hear of such a terrifying fiend!


    Austin, we must turn around and leave immediately!"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor said, his voice stern and sure.


    "Hmm? Why so serious?


    It''s just a tiny white bug. Is it really so terrifying?"


    Austin looked at the white bug which was barely the size of a fingernail. He couldn''t believe that something so small could hurt anything.


    While he pondered over it, however, a buzzing sound suddenly rose from the bug which circled around him.


    Within moments, the bug had flapped its wings vigorously and rushed towards Austin.


    "Fuck off, you puny bastard!"


    Austin slashed out a sword aura, which had the power of eight hundred million sword attacks in one strike.


    Whoosh! Whirr! Clang!


    The sword aura collided against the bug loudly. Sparks flew everywhere upon impact.


    With the massive force from the sword, the tiny white bug was thrown far away into the distance until it disappeared in the sky.


    "Hah! I never thought it would be that tough. It blocked my sword attack, but its body wasn''t crushed. I don''t even think it suffered a minor dent in its shell."


    Austin couldn''t help being surprised at the toughness of the bug.


    The next moment, the buzzing sound returned and could be heard all around him.


    Apparently, the white bug had flown back from afar and rushed at Austin ferociously.


    Now, Austin was incredibly shocked.


    With Austin''s swordsmanship cultivation base, he could kill dozens or hundreds of Divine Realm masters in an instant only with a single sword strike.


    However, the white bug in front of him was not hurt much except for it being thrown a long distance. If it was able to come flying back at such speed, it meant that its wings did not suffer any damage at all. The sword aura seemed to have done nothing to it.


    "That was impressive!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    "What kind of bug is it? It''s beyond tough!"


    yelled Shepard.


    He had seen with his own eyes how powerful Austin''s swordsmanship was. He could still vividly remember how Austin had killed dozens of Divine Realm masters in the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    Clang! Clang! Clang...


    Austin raised his sword and slashed at the bug several times in a row, making deafening sounds of metal colliding against the bug''s tough exoskeleton.


    After a while, the bug was sent flyi


    "Look! What is that small tree in the corner?


    It makes me feel that in this space, it is the central character!


    It seems that the chaotic divine herb is not as valuable as that tree!"


    Peterson suddenly reminded Austin and Hare in an indescribable and extremely shocked voice.


    "What? A small tree?!"


    Austin and Hare both turned their attention to the tree.


    They were completely stunned by what they saw.


    It was a small tree, almost dwarf-like, about two feet high. Its trunk was as white as jade and its leaves were emerald green and glowing.


    The rays of shining light were connected veins that ran all over its entirety, like a rainbow or a river of stars. It was sacred and breathtaking.


    The small tree seemed to contain amazing vital energy.


    Although Austin was far away from it, he took a deep breath and felt that his whole body had relaxed. Endless chaotic divine energy kept penetrating his body as he breathed in.


    In that moment, he felt that his cultivation base had reached a higher level.


    "Oh my God! Is this little thing, actually the chaotic world tree we have been looking for?"


    Hare said in a trembling voice.


    "In my opinion, it''s very likely to be the chaotic world tree!"


    Peterson also said in a shaky voice.


    "Oh, really? The chaotic world tree!"


    Austin stared at the small white tree with shock.


    ''We found the chaotic world tree so soon? It was almost effortless!''


    Austin felt unreal.


    In order to get the chaotic world tree, countless creatures and young talents were being sent to the prehistoric relic to look for it.


    Austin didn''t expect that as a newcomer, he would find it as soon as he entered this new-born world!

 Chapter 3263 A Medium-grade Divine God Is Coming

    "Austin! More people are coming!"


    A sharp cry of terror broke out from Shepard.


    "Something''s strange up ahead. Let''s go and have a look."


    "It looks like a secret space!"


    Several shouts from various people were heard one after another.


    "Why are they here now?"


    Austin frowned darkly.


    "Austin! Hurry! Take the chaotic world tree first! Everything else is secondary!"


    Peterson and Hare urged Austin at the same time.


    "Got it."


    Austin agreed easily. He knew how precious the chaotic world tree was. Everyone from the Sea of Chaos was fighting for it.


    In the blink of an eye, he was already halfway to the chaotic world tree''s direction.


    At that moment, before Austin could reach the tree, something unexpected greeted him.


    Buzz!


    A deafening sound echoed out around them.


    White dots appeared around them. Upon closer inspection, each dot had wings and they flew towards Austin in a flash.


    "These are devouring bugs!"


    Austin froze in complete shock.


    Shrill cries burst out of the thick cloud of countless devouring bugs before they charged as one towards him.


    One or two devouring bugs wouldn''t have bothered him at all.


    Under the threat of so many devouring bugs, Austin didn''t doubt that even divine gods would retreat with their tails between their legs.


    Even at his best, he was no match for so many devouring bugs.


    If he was just a second too late in escaping, he might lose his life where he was standing.


    Without any hesitation, Austin turned around and instantly rushed out of the special space.


    A large group of young people were surrounding Shepard outside.


    Right when Austin entered that space, Shepard was right on his heels but a large group of young cultivators suddenly arrived and surrounded him.


    Much to his surprise, Austin rushed out of the space before the fight even began.


    "Austin!"


    Shepard called out when he met Austin''s eyes.


    No matter how many enemies he faced, Shepard knew that Austin would save him.


    "Leave now if you still want to live!"


    In the blink of an eye, Austin displayed the Omnipotent Lightness and the Distance-shortening Technique as he stepped forward and left with Shepard in his grasp.


    "You don''t have to be scared of them with the level of your strength."


    Shepard was nothing but confused as Austin grabbed him to leave in a panic.


    "Cowards!"


    "He escaped from us in a flash! That guy''s bodily movement skill is really impre


    minds refused to accept the scene before their eyes.


    "Damn it!


    How dare you challenge us? Don''t you know how powerful our Ancient Star Cosmos is?


    Let''s kill him!"


    one of the young men at the Divine Realm''s peak stage roared furiously.


    Boom!


    Tremendous force exploded out of his body like a volcanic eruption and shook the surrounding space enough to make it collapse.


    He was just one step away from becoming a divine god.


    Even so, he was much weaker than divine gods at the moment.


    However, he could still effortlessly kill ordinary Divine Realm cultivators.


    "Go to hell!"


    Eight hundred million sword auras combined into one instantly cut the young man''s body in half.


    Much to Austin''s surprise, his sword aura was unable to shatter the young man''s spiritual soul despite the direct hit.


    At the most critical moment, the shadow of a divine god appeared in the man''s Soul Sea and blocked Austin''s sword aura.


    A powerful divine god obviously left a spiritual avatar in the man''s Soul Sea.


    All the young people of the Ancient Star Cosmos quickly understood that the young man before their eyes was incredibly powerful. He could definitely kill most of the Divine Realm masters around him in a second.


    Most of them stepped back and didn''t dare to let out any sort of attack on Austin again.


    "What? What''s going on?! "


    A voice seemed to echo from afar.


    "Master!


    Come here!"


    A surprised cry burst out of the young man whom Austin just cut in half.


    "Austin, run! A medium-grade divine god is coming!"


    Panicked screams from Peterson and Hare quickly shook Austin out of his daze.

 Chapter 3264 The Situation Is Critical

    All of a sudden, an old Taoist priest appeared from the distant sky and came to where they were standing.


    He was the same man whose shadow had just materialized in the young man''s Soul Sea to block Austin''s sword attack.


    Without hesitation, Austin turned around and ran away.


    "Ha-ha! You can''t escape me!"


    The old Taoist priest sneered.


    Austin immediately felt the space in front of him warp like melting iron. He was petrified and couldn''t move an inch!


    "Alas, you have no chance to get away from a medium-grade divine god,"


    Peterson and Hare sighed.


    They had asked Austin to run away by instinct.


    However, they knew it was impossible for Austin to just make a run from it, especially from a medium-grade divine god.


    "Master, he killed many people from our Ancient Star Cosmos!"


    The young man pointed at Austin with a face full of resentment. Previously, he had been cut into pieces by Austin, but he had already rebuilt his body now.


    "Humph! How dare you kill people from our Ancient Star Cosmos!


    Come here!"


    The old Taoist priest waved at Austin.


    Austin felt as if his body was being pulled by many invisible ropes. He instantly flew towards the old Taoist priest from afar.


    "What? He''s so powerful!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    The old Taoist priest could easily mobilize the laws of this world and make use of them.


    This required an extreme level of understanding of the laws of that universe.


    When one reached such a level, he or she could say anything and the laws of the world would follow the order and execute the will of the cultivator.


    Therefore, his words were laws!


    Only a formidable divine god could master such a skill.


    It was impossible for ordinary cultivators to resist such a great skill.


    Resistance was equivalent to fighting against the will of the nature.


    It was simply impossible to contend with such a master with a powerful ability!


    In fact, when Austin was in the Immortal End World, he had some preceding knowledge of making use of the laws of the world.


    That was because the Immortal End World was Austin''s territory.


    He refined the original energy essence of the Immortal End Continent, and then became the master of the Immortal End World. Only when he had a deep understanding of the various laws of order and


    t, no matter what tricks you play, you can''t escape death!"


    The face of the old Taoist priest grew dark.


    He didn''t expect that Austin would lie in order to run away.


    "My master is right. He brutally murdered many people from our cosmos. He''s lying just to get away!


    I doubt that he even found any trace of the chaotic world tree at all.


    I''ve also been exploring this new world. There''s nothing!"


    The disciple of the old Taoist priest stood out to reveal Austin.


    "What? Is that true?"


    The surrounding divine gods stared at Austin in confusion, as if they were judging whether he was telling the truth or not.


    "I''m not lying. I did find traces of the chaotic world tree.


    In fact, there is a large group of devouring bugs protecting it."


    Austin smiled faintly.


    At that point, he told the truth and was not afraid of being questioned at all.


    Originally, Austin didn''t want to expose the location of the chaotic world tree.


    However, the situation was too critical.


    The lives of Peterson, Hare, and him were at stake.


    Moreover, Austin believed that even if he told the others about the whereabouts of the chaotic world tree, they would have a hard time to get it.


    After all, the chaotic world tree had already been found two or three times in the vicinity before, but no one was able to get it!


    Hearing Austin''s words, all the divine gods around cried out in unison, "Yes, there is indeed a group of devouring bugs protecting the chaotic world tree!"


    Even the old Taoist priest was elated!

 Chapter 3265 Austin Would Not Let Them Go

    "Sirs, I should immediately enter this newly-born world and grab the chaotic world tree!"


    Austin said to the divine gods of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    Among the divine gods of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom who accompanied the young talents, there was also a medium-grade divine god.


    Austin believed that as long as he put the chaotic world tree on the pedestal, these divine gods would definitely agree and protect him.


    True enough, Austin''s speculation was spot on.


    "All right! We''ll put this important mission in your hands since you''re the only one who found the traces of the chaotic world tree.


    Now, take the people of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom into this new world and seize the chaotic world tree!"


    The medium-grade divine god specifically gave Austin the order.


    "Austin, we trust that you will be very familiar with its location.


    You then have a greater advantage than anyone.


    Hurry up and obtain the chaotic world tree as soon as possible.


    After you go back with the tree, you''re going to be a personal disciple of Master Egbert. Seize your bright future in the Celestial Cyan Kingdom!"


    The medium-grade divine god sent this message secretly through his spiritual sense to further encourage Austin.


    "Yes, sir! I''ll do my best!"


    Austin bowed respectfully, turned, and immediately headed for the entrance of the new world.


    The other young talents of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom also followed Austin closely behind.


    "Hey, Austin. Wait for me!"


    Shepard''s voice echoed from behind.


    "Shepard, this new world is very dangerous. Several warriors would gather there, and I can''t assure you that I could always protect you. Don''t come in,"


    Austin told him through his spiritual sense.


    "But Austin, those guys from the Ancient Star Cosmos have seen me together with you before. If I stay outside alone, I''m sure that they''ll find an opportunity to attack me.


    It''s still much safer to be with you!"


    Shepard quickened his pace to catch up with Austin.


    "Go into the new world and search for the chaotic world tree! Don''t let the others seize it before you!"


    The people from other cosmos weren''t willing to fall behind. They hurriedly swarmed up and rushed to the entrance of the new world at the same time.


    "Hey, brat! Where do you think you''re going? You have killed so many people in the Ancient Star Cosmos! Do you think we''ll let you off just like that?!


    The Taoist priest from the Ancient Star Cosmos appeared amid the crowd, raging in fury. He stretched out his hand and tried to grab Austin from afar.


    "I advise you to hold that thought! Mandel, even if you''re from the Ancient Star Cosmos, we''re obl


    t hundreds of thousands of people from the Celestial Cyan Kingdom present in the new world.


    In the face of hundreds of millions of cultivators, there was surely no chance of winning.


    However, Austin didn''t even pay attention to that detail. In fact, another thing caught his eyes.


    In the distance, a group of people was already quietly moving towards the depths of the new world.


    The one who was taking the lead was the disciple of the Taoist priest from the Ancient Star Cosmos.


    There were more than one hundred thousand warriors in that team, and all of them were from the Ancient Star Cosmos too.


    "Stop right there!"


    Austin shouted angrily as he saw the disciple of the old Taoist priest.


    Thinking about what had happened to him previously, Austin became furious and decided to hunt down the disciple of the Taoist Priest.


    Austin wasted no time and used his bodily movement skill to go after them.


    He started chasing the people of the Ancient Star Cosmos.


    "Where is he going? What''s happening?"


    Upon seeing this, people from other cosmos also followed after him.


    "Brat! What do you think you''re doing? My master just showed you mercy. How dare you provoke the people of our Ancient Star Cosmos again?"


    The disciple of the old Taoist priest was so infuriated when he saw Austin chasing after him.


    "Aren''t you a sharp one? Yeah! I''m provoking every people from the Ancient Star Cosmos!


    Call your master here to save you if you can!"


    Austin laughed devilishly and rushed towards the people of the Ancient Star Cosmos with the intent of slaughtering them all.


    He definitely was the type of person who would hold a grudge. Now, he had the perfect opportunity to exact his revenge and punish the people from the Ancient Star Cosmos.

 Chapter 3266 Bad News

    "Brat, do you think that we people from the Ancient Star Cosmos are easily challenged and provoked?"


    The disciple of the old Taoist priest flared up.


    "Yes! As a matter of fact, I do! What do you think you are going to do with me?!"


    Austin laughed wildly.


    "It is useless to talk to a mere nobody at the Heavenly Immortal realm!


    Just kill him!"


    At the time, a sturdy man beside the old Taoist''s disciple couldn''t bear it to just watch and do nothing. He took the lead and slapped his right palm.


    In an instant, his right palm turned into a towering mountain, with divine chains of law power intertwining around it, suppressing all living things.


    "Watch out! This guy''s fighting power is not something we have come across before! It is quite strange!"


    the disciple of the old Taoist reminded everyone.


    "Ha ha, a cultivator at the Heavenly Immortal Realm can''t cause a big stir. You can try with all your might, but it will all just go to waste. Go to hell where you belong!"


    The sturdy man guffawed. He was at the medium stage of the Divine Realm. How could he be intimidated and be afraid of a cultivator at the Heavenly Immortal Realm?


    "You are the one destined to die today!"


    Austin roared, like a god descending from heaven. He pulled out a long sword at the divine level and wielded a powerful slash with it.


    Whoosh!


    A wave of sword aura which integrated eight hundred million sword attacks came piercing through the sky.


    Puff!


    Before the sturdy man could even react, he exploded into a mist of blood and his body and soul were completely destroyed! There would be no chance for him to come back to life.


    "All of you must die! Every single one! Do you hear me?"


    Austin shouted with such fury that it shook almost everyone to the core.


    Just now, he had been bullied by the old Taoist priest outside. Now, he wanted to vent his anger by killing anyone related to the old priest.


    Swish! Swish! Swish...


    This time, Austin swung his sword at the people of the Ancient Star Cosmos.


    Puff! Puff! Puff...


    In just a flash, thousands of people were directly chopped into pieces by the sword aura, and the sky darkened with the splash of so much blood! As if aware of what was happening, dark clouds rolled in with a hostile breeze.


    Some of those killed were strong masters at the Divine Realm who had shown a lot of potential in their respective sects.


    "This guy''s fighting power is way, too terrifying. I''ve never imagined that with the strength of the Heavenly Immortal realm, he could instantly kill so many Divine Realm masters!"


    Everyone shivered in fear, at the sight of Austin''s power and his ability to use it.


    The cocky young geniuses from other cosmoses who were about to attack Austin felt lucky and were very thankful that they didn''t make the first move. Otherwise, they would have been reduced to a pile of corpses just like the masters that Austin had just kill


    e is served. If we don''t kill him, our hatred can''t wait!"


    the other divine gods of the Ancient Star Cosmos also roared.


    "What the hell is running around in Austin''s mind? Even if he is seeking revenge, he should pick a good time to carry it out. The most important thing right now is to get the chaotic world tree! Why is he so engaged in battling it out against these fighters?"


    The dozen or so divine gods of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom were also a little dissatisfied with Austin''s behavior at the moment.


    They had hoped that he could find the chaotic world tree and get it to them as soon as possible.


    Never had they expected that he would go provoking people from the Ancient Star Cosmos!


    "This guy is too troublesome!


    He really doesn''t know which ones are the top priority!"


    The divine gods of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom were a little disappointed at Austin as they realized that he didn''t live up to their expectations!


    At that moment, in the new-born world, Austin didn''t rest and continued killing those from the Ancient Star Cosmos.


    "Master, with the current spiritual sense force that you have, you can try to take some slaves at the Divine Realm.


    The divine gods of our spiritual race usually subdue a large number of slaves at the Divine Realm,"


    Raleigh hinted behind Austin abruptly.


    ''Yes! I can have a try!''


    Austin was greatly intrigued by the proposal.


    During their stay in the World of Darkness, Austin had refined and absorbed so many dark spiritual demons that his spiritual sense force had soared and broken through the roof, almost catching up with that of divine gods!


    It was true that he could try the secret method, Puppet Strings, to deal with a Divine Realm master.


    Under the control of his mind, the spiritual tree in Austin''s Soul Sea released hundreds of thousands of red long strings, which fell like heavy rain towards a cultivator at preliminary stage of the Divine Realm nearby.

 Chapter 3267 Slaves At The Divine Realm

    The cultivator at the preliminary stage of Divine Realm was disturbed. He turned on his heels and tried to run away.


    But it was too late.


    Numerous red strings stretched out and penetrated his Soul Sea''s defense. Then, they wrapped around his spiritual soul.


    Panicked, he screamed, "Fuck off!"


    He thrashed his hands and kicked his feet in an attempt to break free, to no avail.


    It was the first time that Austin had used the Puppet Strings to deal with a Divine Realm master.


    Using his mind, he produced more and more Puppet Strings. All of them rushed and attacked the cultivator''s Soul Sea and wrapped his spiritual soul tightly.


    For about a few seconds, the Divine Realm master struggled and resisted the red strings.


    But eventually, he succumbed. The Divine Realm master shifted his attention towards Austin with a much softer gaze. "Master," he greeted.


    He stood there, perfectly still, waiting for Austin''s orders.


    "Master, you made it!


    With this, you can generate a group of Divine Realm slaves!"


    Raleigh was overjoyed with Austin''s progress.


    "Yes, you are right."


    Austin smiled, pleased with the results.


    His spiritual sense had improved dramatically since he had refined and absorbed plenty of dark spiritual demons in the World of Darkness. This was primarily the reason why he had successfully subdued a Divine Realm master.


    "Go to hell, you brat!"


    While Austin was busy repressing his targeted cultivator, the disciple of the old Taoist priest had already surrounded him from all directions with the people of the Ancient Star Cosmos.


    However, before the attacks could land, he had already activated the Reincarnation Token. In just a matter of seconds, Austin was already gone.


    The next moment, he reappeared behind the people of the Ancient Star Cosmos.


    Once again, he released the red strings through his mind. He threw them forward at lightning speed.


    Austin left as quickly as he came. He appeared and disappeared mysteriously like a ghost.


    Due to this, the people of the Ancient Star Cosmos could not determine his exact location. Before they could figure out where he was, he was already in a different place.


    "Master!"


    The Puppet Strings immediately subdued five Divine Realm masters before they could even react. Quickly, they became Austin''s slaves.


    Austin kept using the Reincarnation Token in this manner. He dashed everywhere, suppressing Divine Realm masters left and right.


    There were several Heaven Immortal Realm masters and even lower


    hat is absolutely impossible!"


    he added. He inched closer towards Austin, trying to intimidate him.


    "Spit it out!" "Tell us!" "Don''t keep it a secret!"


    Eventually, millions of creatures chimed in. They kept on shouting angrily, pressuring Austin to spill the beans.


    The faces of the people of the Celestial Cyan Cosmos were unreadable.


    While Austin was dealing with the people from the Ancient Star Cosmos, these people never even tried to offer their help. They merely stood aside and watched.


    They had been ordered by the medium-grade divine god of the Celestial Cyan Cosmos to follow Austin closely after entering the world.


    "Austin, there are too many of them. Are we going to run away?"


    Shepard telepathically sent his message to Austin.


    "It''s better if you just stay aside.


    If you want to run, just do it. But you better not keep your distance from me. I will be too distracted to protect you,"


    Austin replied impatiently.


    "Well... That''s true."


    Mentally comparing the difference between his strength and Austin''s, Shepard smiled sheepishly. He knew their variance was light-years away.


    "Austin, be careful. If you can''t defeat them, run away. Don''t push yourself too hard,"


    Shepard warned.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not afraid of them unless the divine gods come to help,"


    Austin replied calmly.


    With the Reincarnation Token in hand, he could easily run away, so he didn''t feel any pressure at all.


    Before anything could start, Peterson advised Austin something.


    "This could be a good opportunity for us.


    If we make good use of it, perhaps we can get the chaotic world tree,"


    he notified.


    "Oh?"


    Austin was intrigued.

 Chapter 3268 Austins Plan Worked

    "Master Peterson, what exactly do you mean?"


    Austin sounded excited when he asked that.


    Right now, they were not alone in the Sea of Chaos. People from various cosmos had arrived in order to snatch the chaotic world tree. This scramble for the chaotic world tree was a clear reminder of just how precious this tree could be.


    Among those racing to get their hands on it, Austin was also a contender. If he could manage to win, it would be immensely fruitful to him. No wonder he was excited.


    "I meant that you should employ a simple distractive strategy. There are hundreds of millions of people in here. Use their presence to attract the attention of the devouring bugs. Then in the chaos that ensues, you can collect the chaotic world tree for yourself,"


    Peterson instructed him.


    "Yes, you are absolutely right. This is definitely worth a try," Austin murmured.


    After years of battle and training, his mind was trained in tactics and he knew what to do as soon as he heard what Peterson said.


    "Alright then, now that everyone wants me to do this, then I will do so. I can''t just refuse your request. It will only make me feel guilty. Besides, I don''t want to see you all get angry with me.


    Everyone, come with me!"


    Austin loudly announced. He was behaving in a manner as though he had arrived at a very difficult decision after struggling inward for quite a long while.


    After telling everyone to follow him, he used his bodily movement skill and headed straight for the spot where the chaotic world tree was hidden.


    "Ha ha, we outnumber him a thousand to one easily. He really should be afraid now!"


    "Yes. Tell you what, though. This guy is not only powerful, but also knows how to judge the situation and make the right choice. In fact, he is a rare smart genius! I really appreciate him!"


    "Cut the crap. Let''s follow him and get that tree."


    The creatures from all the cosmos were overjoyed when they heard that Austin had arrived at a decision favorable to their agenda. They used their bodily movement skills and followed Austin.


    Very soon, the crowd arrived at the end of the continent. The entrance to the hidden space in the void was still there.


    However, it was hidden by a very mysterious kind of law power, and therefore, difficult to find.


    "There is a hidden space here, and the chaotic world tree is inside it.


    Now that I''ve told you the location, my work is done.


    From here on, if you want the chaotic world tree, you have to rely on your own abilities!"


    Austin announced loudly as he pointed at the entrance to the hidden space.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a few extremely powerful creatures rushed towards where he w


    n space, a young man, clad entirely in white, with an extraordinary temperament, cried out excitedly. He was staring at the chaotic world tree in the corner and seemed quite happy.


    "The chaotic world tree is mine. Who dares to fight with me? Go to hell!"


    A giant with a huge saber on his back looked down and roared. His face was ferocious and he was full of a malicious aura.


    "Well, I advise you to weigh your own strengths first.


    If you don''t want to die, just get out of here.


    I don''t kill people at random. But if you force me to do it, I promise I will make you die a horrible death!"


    a man with a crown on his head and a purple robe arrogantly sneered.


    Austin sensed their strengths and saw that each of them was very powerful indeed.


    "The chaotic world tree belongs to me! Get out of here, or you''ll die!"


    he suddenly shouted loudly and stepped forward.


    "Oh, it''s you!"


    Everyone''s facial expression changed when they saw Austin.


    They had seen just how terrifying and powerful Austin was. Just a few moments earlier, they witnessed with their own eyes.


    Now, his appearance made them a little scared.


    Thinking about the way he had dealt with the people from the Ancient Star Cosmos, all of them felt a chill run down their spines.


    "All of you, this guy is very powerful. But should we just stand by and watch him take the chaotic world tree and do nothing?"


    "No, I''m not okay with that!"


    "Same here. Besides, we haven''t fought him yet. Why should I believe that he can defeat all of us?"


    "That makes sense. If we want the chaotic world tree, there is only one way. Let''s first join hands and fight him together!"


    Inside the secret space, these people were quietly communicating with each other and staring at Austin with unpleasant eyes.

 Chapter 3269 Conversation With The Chaotic World Tree

    A dozen cultivators who were all at the premium stage of Divine Realm observed Austin closely.


    "Let''s keep quiet first and launch a sneak attack when he least expects it. We''ll try our best to kill him in one blow! That would be the best."


    These dozen people discussed quickly.


    "Humph, I don''t care what tricks you are playing. If you don''t want to die, just get out of here!"


    Austin sneered as he strode towards the chaotic world tree.


    With his current strength and numerous trump cards, he would not have taken them seriously if they were not divine gods.


    These cultivators felt pressure that emanated from Austin and took a step back to dodge it.


    Nevertheless, they secretly exchanged glances with each other and got ready to strike.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was so powerful that he had already calculated every move of these cultivators clearly.


    He smiled contemptuously.


    Then, all of a sudden, the cultivators started to attack.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Those cultivators at the premium stage of Divine Realm soared into the air at an astonishing speed and surrounded Austin in a flash!


    Great force gushed out from all of them.


    Each of those cultivators instantly employed their most powerful attacking methods!


    Every one of them went all out!


    "Well, since you have a death wish, I won''t show mercy anymore..."


    Austin was well prepared. He looked at them with a disparaging smile.


    "Go to hell!"


    The dozen cultivators tried their best to attack Austin at lightning speed!


    Within a moment, all kinds of powerful secret fighting skills were launched. Blazing fire, thunderbolts, and impalpable ice all rushed towards Austin at the same time!


    They wanted to kill Austin in an instant!


    Moreover, after they used their most powerful secret skills, they even showed their trump cards!


    Divine level magic treasures, energy runes, and even the avatars of some divine gods appeared one after another!


    Of course, the strength of these avatars was well controlled.


    Otherwise, the auras of the divine gods might destroy the newly born world.


    If that happened, the chaotic world tree would be frightened and would flee far away.


    It would be impossible to find it again by then.


    The attacks from all the cultivators were formidable.


    For a moment, all kinds of omnipotent skills were exhibited!


    Space collapsed violently. Thin and dense energy light reflected in all directions.


    Austin


    the Reincarnation Token and showed it to the chaotic world tree.


    "It is indeed a chaotic magic treasure! I can feel the original energy essence of its spatial power!"


    The chaotic world tree cried out in surprise when it saw the Reincarnation Token.


    It could clearly see how powerful the Reincarnation Token was.


    "Well, I didn''t lie to you, did I?


    How about I take you out of this world?"


    Austin offered.


    At that moment, outside the new world, all the divine gods were waiting anxiously.


    "Sir, the chaotic world tree is indeed hiding in this new world.


    I know where it is!" a young genius reported to one of the divine gods. "Wait.


    I just saw the chaotic world tree here a few moments ago!


    I couldn''t have mistaken. It''s here!"


    All the masters at the Divine Realm rushed out of the new world one after another and reported to the divine gods from different universes.


    "Ha-ha! I finally know its specific location. Very good!"


    All the divine gods burst into laughter.


    "Everyone, I take it you all know the ability of the chaotic world tree. Those young people we sent to find it will have a hard time catching it.


    I think it''s our turn to take action! Ha-ha-ha!"


    "Yes. The chaotic world tree was able to get away from us the last time we worked together.


    Hmm. Since they can''t catch it on their own, we should carry out the mission."


    "I agree. Let''s get that tree!"


    Some of the divine gods began to plan on their own.


    Apparently, the young and talented cultivators they recruited were only sent to the newly born world to detect and confirm the location of the chaotic world tree.

 Chapter 3270 Take Me With You Now

    "Hang on. We can enter this world! Here''s the plan. we have a few thousand divine gods in total. We can unleash all of our law powers and attack the same spot simultaneously.


    If we manage to attack with enough ferocity, I believe we can break the barrier and enter this new-born world!"


    an old man with white hair loudly announced the plan.


    He was a medium-grade divine god.


    He was one of the strongest among the horde of the divine gods present in this army.


    "Good idea. Let''s do it.


    Right now, we can''t enter this new world, but it won''t be difficult for us to destroy this barrier if we do it together!"


    "If we are successful, the chaotic world tree inside the barrier will not be able to go anywhere!"


    The other divine gods agreed.


    The divine gods of the Celestial Cyan Cosmos had initially hoped that Austin would get his hands on that chaotic world tree with the members of their cosmos before anyone else had a chance to do so.


    However, half a day had passed, and they had not heard any word from him.


    They were now getting the feeling that things had gone wrong!


    "Forget it. That chaotic world tree possesses numerous mysterious powers.


    It''s going to be difficult to catch it unless we take action in person.


    To be honest, it was kind of ridiculous that we pinned our hopes on that Austin guy,"


    the medium-grade divine god of the Celestial Cyan Cosmos abruptly declared.


    "You are right. Besides, Austin is too unreliable and is a troublesome loose-end in our story.


    At this critical moment, he has dared to mess with the people from the Ancient Star Cosmos.


    If it weren''t for him, we might have already found that chaotic world tree and be on our merry way," another divine god of the Celestial Cyan Cosmos added.


    It was fair to say that the divine gods of the Celestial Cyan Cosmos had a poor opinion of Austin.


    After some discussion, they decided not to wait for Austin and start off on their own.


    "Mandel, you are famous for your remarkable spatial power.


    Find the weakest spot of this world. There is no use attacking anywhere else!"


    the white haired elder said as he turned to look at a red-robed elder.


    "It''s Mandel Ouyang!"


    The white haired old man''s words immediately pulled the gazes of every divine god towards the elder in red robes who had just been called. Their eyes were full of shock.


    Mandel Ouyang was a medium-grade divine god. It was said that his spatial powers were incredible.


    He was a prominent figure in the Sea of Chaos.


    "On it." Mandel nodded his head and stepped forwards.


    He took a few steps and released his spatial powers. The powers


    wards the hive.


    After a while, they were all inside the hive.


    Austin breathed a sigh of relief.


    At that moment, a few hundred masters at the Divine Realm who were Austin''s slaves brought a dozen cultivators of their own level to Austin.


    "Master, what are you going to do to them? Should we kill them?"


    one of them asked in a respectful tone.


    The prisoners were those who had sneaked into the secret space and tried to get the chaotic world tree.


    Although they were stronger than most cultivators at their level, they were highly outnumbered.


    Under the siege of hundreds of Divine Realm masters under Austin''s command, all of them had been beaten black and blue, and some of them were even physically disabled now.


    "No. I have a better idea. I am going to turn them into my slaves!" Austin declared, laughing loudly.


    As he concentrated, tens of thousands of red colored strings swooshed towards those masters at the Divine Realm.


    "Oh, no! Let me go. I don''t want to be your slave!"


    "Help!"


    The masters were scared to death at this prospect.


    They were much stronger than most cultivators of their level, and they thought highly of their own selves. There was no way they would want to be enslaved willingly.


    They began to cry miserably for help.


    "It''s up to me now. Just be obedient! Ha-ha..."


    Austin seemed in a really good mood. He even burst into laughter.


    He had gained a lot in this relic so far.


    First of all, he had refined a batch of dark spiritual demons in the World of Darkness, which had enhanced his spiritual sense several folds.


    Later, he had subdued a few hundred slaves at the Divine Realm.


    On top of that, he had even obtained the chaotic world tree, which had begun to trust him a bit now.

 Chapter 3271 Break Through The Array

    In a matter of seconds, those Divine Realm cultivators started to obey.


    Their spiritual souls were now controlled by the Puppet Strings, and they had become Austin''s slaves.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The entire world was suddenly filled with space cracks. It trembled violently and was on the verge of distraction.


    "Let''s go!"


    Austin did not waste any more time. He gathered everyone, including the chaotic world tree, and brought them into the Slave Tower.


    The chaotic world tree had already decided to go with Austin, so it did not bother to resist his actions.


    Austin took out the Reincarnation Token and used his spiritual sense to secure a place near the new world. He then pointed the token into that direction.


    Swoosh.


    Austin vanished into thin air.


    Boom!


    At this exact moment, a crashing noise was heard by the people. The space barrier of the new world was ripped open in the middle and was now divided in two.


    Thousands of divine gods used the laws of nature and aimed their attack on a single spot. The method they used was effective and brilliant.


    Even if the entire world was damaged, it did not explode. It was ripped apart but did not vanish.


    The space barrier was shrouded with all kinds of complicated law power. If they used too much force, the entire world including everything in it would be annihilated.


    One had to use the laws of nature carefully and apply just enough power to cause a crack on the space barrier.


    It was why every divine god could only attack with the law power.


    "Look! This world had been cut open!"


    thousands of divine gods cheered and pointed at the opening.


    By this time, the entire world had been cut in half.


    It was now wide open and exposed everything inside.


    The gap was an invitation to danger, and it left the inhabitants defenseless.


    "That''s it!


    I see the hidden space, where the chaotic world tree is hidden.


    More than ten people have entered!"


    Several divine gods pointed at the hidden space at the edge of the continent.


    Right away, all the divine gods took action.


    Giant hands swept across the sky one by one and tried to grab the hidden space.


    The tremendous divine force appeared like a massive explosion in the atmosphere.


    Soon, the giant hands of the divine gods reached into the hidden space.


    But there was nothing inside.


    "What''s going on? Where is the chaotic world tree? There is nothing inside."


    The divine gods looked at each other in horror.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A divine g


    ray!"


    Austin stretched out his hand, and a dark, old wooden ruler appeared in his palm. It was the Layne''s Ruler.


    Layne''s Ruler was a magic treasure refined by a divine god, and its level was much lower than that of the Reincarnation Token.


    However, the Layne''s Ruler was a special weapon. It was designed in detail to break arrays!


    Austin moved into action and used his spiritual sense to lock the space location opposite the array. He also activated the Reincarnation Token and the Layne''s Ruler at the same time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The two magic treasures joined forces and released powerful spatial power at the same time. The combined energy force tried to break through the array and pushed Austin forward.


    Austin started to move slowly.


    "Austin, how many space crystals do you have? Take them out and let your Reincarnation Token absorb them!"


    Peterson reminded Austin.


    "Okay."


    With a wave of Austin''s hand, a pile of space crystals appeared before him and were quickly absorbed by the Reincarnation Token.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    From a distance, the divine gods entered the space and rushed towards Austin.


    It was a critical situation for both Austin and the divine gods who wanted to capture him.


    Fortunately, after it had absorbed a sizeable amount of space crystals, the Reincarnation Token moved and unleashed a powerful energy.


    Boom!


    The Reincarnation Token emitted a bright yellow light and took Austin. Soon, it broke through the array and passed through the restrictions.


    "It worked!"


    Austin, Peterson and Hare were overjoyed.


    Without looking back, Austin rushed into the World of Darkness and disappeared.

 Chapter 3272 In The World Of Darkness

    Thousands of divine gods bolted towards the edge of the prehistoric relic at an astonishing speed.


    However, the divine gods still failed to catch Austin, and could only watch his back disappear in the World of Darkness.


    "Austin, what the hell are you doing?


    Come back here!"


    "Austin, you are a member of our Celestial Cyan Kingdom. If anything bad happened to you, just tell us. We will protect you!"


    More than a dozen divine gods from the Celestial Cyan Kingdom shouted at Austin''s back.


    However, Austin just ignored them.


    In the World of Darkness, even the spiritual senses of divine gods were subdued.


    Soon, there was no trace of Austin within the scanning area of their spiritual senses!


    "I have a hunch that the chaotic world tree was taken away by that brat!"


    a divine god speculated.


    "Hmm. I don''t believe it! With his strength, is it possible for him to take away the chaotic world tree?"


    Another divine god expressed his doubt.


    "The chaotic world tree likes to get close to new and young beings.


    That bastard possesses such a formidable power at such a young age. He is exactly the kind of person that the chaotic world tree would like to get close to.


    Thus, he has the ability to snatch the chaotic world tree!"


    an old man with white hair said. He had led the crowd of divine gods to attack the new-born world all together before.


    "Yes, that makes sense. With his strength only at the Heavenly Immortal Realm, Austin can easily kill a Divine Realm cultivator. He is indeed a rare young talent."


    Many of the divine gods nodded in agreement.


    "Humph! For more than half a year, we have devoted all our efforts to catch the chaotic world tree, but a young man chimed in and managed to successfully escape with it! This is unacceptable!


    Go after him!"


    the old man with white hair shouted in exasperation. Some of the divine gods took out their flying magic treasures and immediately chased after Austin into the World of Darkness.


    "Yes, let''s hunt him down!


    The World of Darkness is treacherous. Even divine gods must tread carefully while passing through it, let alone Austin!


    I wouldn''t be surprised if we found him dead already!" a divine god commented.


    The other divine gods nodded and also entered the World of Darkness.


    Inside the World of Darkness, it was pitch black and dead silent.


    Fortunately, Austin had refined and absorbed a group of dark spiritual demons, so he was able to use hi


    ally determined to go after me!"


    Austin said angrily.


    "If I were in the outside world, I would have run away from them immediately.


    However, I don''t have to do that in this world. Anyway, I''m not afraid of them!


    If they push me too hard, I''ll fight them until my last breath!"


    Austin sneered. He suddenly had the courage to fight.


    Previously, in the airship of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom, Austin and Peterson worked together to smash two divine gods into pieces.


    Knowing that divine gods were not invincible after all, Austin no longer had a sense of awe toward them, except for Peterson and Hare.


    "Austin, they have high-level flying magic treasures. Since we are no match for them, we''d better hide for a while,"


    Peterson advised. Hare nodded in agreement as well.


    The two of them were afraid that Austin would impulsively take a wrong move.


    The airship behind them was getting closer and closer to Austin.


    Austin had known that his enemies owned an airship. Although his spiritual sense worked better than anyone else in that world, he would still be no match for the thousands of divine gods. After considering every possibility, Austin realized that he could only use his bodily movement skill to fly forward.


    "Master, don''t you also have an airship?


    We used to take your airship from the three thousand big and small universes to the Celestial Cyan Kingdom,"


    Austin asked with a hint of desperation in his voice.


    "My airship is too low-grade. I don''t think it can fly in a special environment like this world,"


    Peterson said with a bitter smile.


    "I see."


    Austin was very disappointed.

 Chapter 3273 Meet The Dark Spiritual Demon Again

    Inside the World of Darkness, Austin used his bodily movement skill to continuously move forward.


    Not far behind, an airship was chasing after him.


    "Austin! Stop right now!"


    "If you still value your life, obediently hand over the chaotic world tree! Otherwise, you''re dead!"


    The divine gods kept shouting at Austin from inside the airship.


    Suddenly, another airship emerged and began chasing Austin from behind.


    "It''s really Austin''s aura! At last, we found him!"


    The people inside the airship were cheering as they finally had the chance to obtain the chaotic world tree.


    The divine gods from various cosmos were riding on high-level flying magic treasures while Austin was just relying on his own bodily movement skill. Naturally, they were able to diminish their gap while chasing him.


    Soon after, more and more airships found Austin.


    ''Come on! There are already more than ten airships that are chasing after me?!''


    Austin frowned as he perceived the approaching airships through his spiritual sense.


    In this desperate case, he didn''t have time to look back and start a battle against them.


    That would definitely lead to his immediate death.


    ''Don''t you know how hard it was for me to be able to escape into the World of Darkness? Now, are you telling me that in the end, I''m still going to fall into their hands?''


    Austin''s thoughts made him feel helpless.


    Eventually, more and more airships appeared and followed him.


    Fortunately, even with the advanced flying magic treasures, they couldn''t fly too fast in the World of Darkness. However, little by little, they were still cutting their distance towards Austin.


    Sooner or later, it would be inevitable that they would catch up to him.


    "Wait! It seems like there''s a space abyss somewhere ahead! This could be my only chance to escape.


    I should go and take a look quickly before they catch up."


    With his spiritual sense, Austin found that there was a huge abyss blocking his way just a few miles ahead.


    Now, there were several pursuers behind, and a space abyss in front of him.


    Austin had no choice so he gritted his teeth and flew towards the space abyss ahead to check it out.


    Soon, he almost reached the entrance of the space abyss.


    From there, he felt a very strange sensation.


    Austin found out that as he got closer to the entrance of the space abyss, the surrounding space became distorted and the eerie sensation became stronger.


    The area seemed to be breathing, like it had a pulse of its own.


    It was as if there was some powerful suction force in this space, swallowing and puffing rhythmically.


    Additionally, he heard a high-pitched whistling sound that reverberated in his ears.


    Austin eventually noticed that his body was slightly trembling.


    With that, he halted for a while.


    "Austin, be c


    reward you with chaotic magic treasures!"


    A voice negotiated from another airship.


    "Austin, I''m the goddess of the Heavenly Moon Cosmos. Mind you, I''m one of the three most famous beauties in our entire cosmos, and I also have the strength of a medium-grade divine god.


    I only have eyes for handsome men like you. Can you come here to my airship and talk in private so I don''t have to get dressed? I don''t like wearing much clothes.


    A seductive laughter of a girl came from another airship.


    The airships carrying several divine gods from various cosmos slowly approached Austin.


    All of them were offering everything they could just to win Austin''s favor.


    Since they believed that Austin had no way to escape, they became creative in recruiting him to avoid a more chaotic battle.


    Otherwise, a fierce war over the chaotic world tree would ensue.


    At least, if they managed to recruit Austin to their side, even if a war broke out, the group who had him would definitely have the upper hand.


    So for now, they had to swallow their pride and offer him everything they could to ensure their victory.


    However, Austin knew that all this generosity was just a facade to lure him in.


    He knew that there was no way that they were going to keep their promises when they already obtained the chaotic world tree. Besides, he also didn''t have the slightest intention of giving it up.


    Austin turned around and looked ahead of the space abyss. He saw clusters of dark spiritual demons rushing back and forth like a surging tidal wave.


    Finally, it was time to make his decision.


    "Well, sorry to disappoint you but it seems easier to deal with dark spiritual demons."


    ''Once I fall into the hands of the divine gods behind me�� that will really be the end of me!''


    In the end, Austin chose to move forward and took the risk to face the vicious dark spiritual demons.

 Chapter 3274 Provocation

    "Stop!"


    the divine gods shouted anxiously as soon as they saw Austin rush forward.


    Many terrifying and dark demonic creatures lurked in the darkness and made blood-curling noises, which made their flesh creep.


    "Austin, do you have a death wish? Why would you go towards the source of all those eerie demonic sounds?


    You''re so dead, but you don''t even know it!"


    "Leave the chaotic world tree behind!"


    The divine gods roared.


    However, Austin didn''t care for them at all and continued to move forward.


    "Austin, think twice before you make a decision!


    You are still young. Don''t be too impulsive. Take it easy and we''ll talk!"


    "Austin, as long as you hand over the chaotic world tree, everything will be fine. You will even be rewarded!"


    All the divine gods began persuading Austin to turn around.


    "Ha-ha! Not a chance!"


    Austin turned his head around and flashed a mocking smile.


    "Shut up, all of you!


    You don''t need to pretend!


    Your goal is to get the chaotic world tree, right?


    Well, you''re right. I have the chaotic world tree, but there''s no way I''m going to give it to any of you!


    Catch me if you can!"


    Austin sneered.


    All the divine gods were dumbfounded.


    Previously, they had only speculated that the chaotic world tree might be in Austin''s hands.


    They had no way to confirm it.


    However, when Austin asserted that he had it and would not hand it over voluntarily, they couldn''t help but breathe heavily.


    "Austin, do you really have the chaotic world tree?"


    the medium-grade divine god from the Celestial Cyan Kingdom asked in a loud voice.


    "Yes, it''s true,"


    Austin said with a faint smile.


    He knew that whether the chaotic world tree was with him or not, those divine gods would not easily let him go.


    His reply wouldn''t make a difference, so he chose to agitate his pursuers nonetheless.


    "Good. Now give us the chaotic world tree!


    You have made a great contribution to our cosmos. From now on, you will be a hero of our cosmos. You can even be our prince,"


    the medium-grade divine god negotiated loudly.


    "Ha-ha! No thanks.


    I''m not stupid!"


    Austin scoffed.


    "Austin! You should know what''s good for you! We''ve been quite generous to you.


    Anyway, you are one of us. Why would you betray us? Do you not think ab


    r strength rapidly.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    An ever-increasing amount of dark spiritual demons gathered around Austin.


    There were countless of them!


    "Fuck! I can''t stand it!"


    Austin was shocked.


    At that moment, he could put three hundred dark spiritual demons at most into his Soul Sea at one time.


    However, there were more than tens of thousands of dark spiritual demons around him.


    Fortunately, he could clearly see each of them. Since he was no match for the numerous dark spiritual demons, he tried his best to avoid some of them.


    He used his bodily movement skill to its full potential and evaded some of the dark spiritual demons.


    Finally, he arrived at the edge of the space abyss.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In the space abyss, Austin could hear loud snorting and grunting noises.


    The entire space abyss moved with the sound of heavy breathing as if a giant underneath was sleeping.


    Austin felt a chill run down from his spine.


    "Kill Austin!"


    someone shouted from an airship. Several airships had caught up to him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Horrifying attacks burst out with divine radiance, which devoured the heaven and earth and rushed towards Austin.


    They were all omnipotent skills of divine gods.


    With Austin''s strength, he couldn''t resist them at all.


    However.


    Swoosh!


    All the attacks were instantly swallowed up by the space abyss before they reached Austin.


    "Wait. Huh? What the hell is going on?"


    The divine gods who launched their most powerful attacks were all stunned.

 Chapter 3275 A Huge Face

    It was known to all that in the World of Darkness, the divine gods could not see or perceive anything with their spiritual senses.


    Therefore, at that time, they did not know that there was a vast space abyss ahead.


    However, by instinct, they felt a perilous hazard in front of them.


    They hesitated to go on, but they still launched numerous attacks on Austin.


    To their surprise, all their attacks were thwarted!


    "What? Try again!"


    Since they were unwilling to give up the chaotic world tree, they used all kinds of secret omnipotent skills to hit Austin again.


    At that moment, hundreds of divine gods attacked simultaneously.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Hundreds of terrible energies, like giant dragons, immediately pounced on Austin.


    However, none of them caused damage to him.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    The space abyss behind Austin suddenly swallowed all the attacks of those divine gods.


    "Wait... What''s going on? That''s strange. Huh?


    How could the space abyss devour all the attacks of all those divine gods?"


    Austin wondered. He stood at the edge of the space abyss in shock.


    Peterson and Hare were also amazed.


    "Austin, since their attacks can''t hurt you, don''t take the risk to enter the space abyss in front of you for the time being.


    Let''s wait and see. Be careful,"


    Hare said in a low voice.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded.


    "Huh? What happened?"


    All of a sudden, countless of enormous airships rushed towards him one after another.


    Finally, all the divine gods had caught up with Austin.


    About a thousand airships lined up in a row and faced him.


    "Hmm. There must be a great danger ahead,"


    one of the divine gods said cautiously. Since their spiritual senses couldn''t detect anything in the World of Darkness, every one of them was hesitant to move an inch. Thus, they communicated with each other to figure out their next move.


    All of them were very powerful a


    th and sucked the air hard.


    Everything in the vicinity, including Austin, the divine gods, and the thousands of airships, were pulled by the terrible suction force and flew directly into its mouth.


    "Oh my god! Hurry up! Activate the airships and escape!"


    The divine gods were so scared that they desperately activated the airships.


    However, it was useless.


    The airships fell into the mouth of the huge face one after another.


    "Damn it! Who started firing? I told you that this place is very strange and dangerous, and we can''t just launch attacks! You didn''t listen to me! Now, we''re dead meat!"


    a divine god roared.


    "Oh no!"


    Austin himself was also pulled by the terrible suction force and flew into the mouth of the huge and mysterious face.


    "Master, it seems that we are going to die here,"


    Austin sighed.


    "Alas, maybe this is our fate. We just need to accept it,"


    Peterson said in a gloomy voice.


    "Peterson, you are really optimistic,"


    Hare said.


    "What else can I do?


    I''ve already died once. I''m not afraid anymore.


    But you two might find it uncomfortable,"


    Peterson said.


    He and Hare teased each other at that critical moment.


    Austin could tell that the two of them were very brave, and he admired them secretly.

 Chapter 3276 A Narrow Escape From Death

    Under the intense pressure of the suction force, Austin''s body was quickly sucked into the huge face''s mouth.


    In the next moment, his entire being was fully swallowed.


    An extreme pressure filled his senses as he entered the brooding dark space.


    Every inch of his unmoving body seemed to be frozen solid.


    Even his spiritual sense was unable to perceive anything in the deep darkness.


    In the blink of an eye, an extremely corrosive energy wrapped around him.


    While his skin remained untouched from the corrosive energy, it went straight to his spiritual soul and wrapped around it tightly.


    Heat waves rolled off of his Soul Sea as the strong acid energy began to dissolve his spiritual soul.


    Sharp pain raced up and down his body as he could feel his spiritual soul slowly being destroyed.


    In a flash, his spiritual soul was mostly corroded and let out an endless amount of smoke.


    Almost nothing remained except for the tiny space the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon desperately tried to protect.


    Despite their best efforts, Austin estimated that if it went on any longer, his spiritual soul would be corroded to ashes.


    It wasn''t just Austin who was suffering under the terrible corrosive energy. Peterson, Hare, Shepard, and the many slaves in the Slave Tower were all about to have their spiritual souls dissolved.


    Even the divine gods who were sucked in weren''t spared.


    Loud screams of pain and horror were ripped out of all of them.


    No matter how they screamed and struggled, it was useless.


    Thick smoke steadily filled the air as their spiritual souls were being quickly corroded.


    "This is impossible! I cultivated my whole life and became a medium-grade divine god! This is a great achievement!


    Not once did I think


    that I''d be eaten and I''d die here!


    I can''t accept this!"


    "In my twenty thousand years of life, I became a medium-grade divine god and explored the Sea of Chaos to make a name for myself.


    Yet, I end up being unexpectedly eaten by a nameless monster.


    I can''t accept this!"


    Arrogant roars were ripped out of all the divine gods, especially the medium-grade ones, before their spiritual souls were turned into nothing.


    Slo


    efore his eyes was a huge face that was slowly disappearing into the dark void.


    After a few quiet moments, it was finally gone.


    In front of Austin was once again its big mouth that seemed more like a bottomless space abyss.


    "I''m out?" Austin muttered in shock.


    It felt like a dream and his feet stayed rooted in the same spot as he stared at the space abyss in front of him.


    "Ha-ha! That''s great! We narrowly escaped death!"


    Nearly hysterical laughter burst out of Peterson and Hare.


    A large group of slaves crawled on the Slave Tower''s ground as they desperately gasped for air.


    Some of the weaker slaves already lost their spiritual souls, leaving only their pristine corpses.


    "Hurry up, Austin! Leave this horrible place!"


    Hare urged.


    "Okay."


    Despite his shock, Austin was certain that he didn''t want to stay any longer.


    Not one step was taken before something made him freeze up again.


    Puff! Puff!


    Several things were spat out from the space abyss in front of them.


    For a moment, Austin wasn''t certain what they were. However, he soon realized that they were the corpses of the divine gods and their airships too.


    "Well, it seems like that monster only eats spiritual souls. Their bodies and magic treasures are spat out like unwanted leftovers,"


    both Peterson and Hare murmured in surprise.


    Excitement slowly brightened up Austin''s eyes as he looked at the corpses and airships that were being constantly spat out.

 Chapter 3277 Incredible Treasures (Part One)

    "What do you think? Are those flying magic treasures still useful or not? What is your opinion about it?" Austin asked his master and Hare.


    There was a tremble in his voice. His eyes were fixed elsewhere; he was staring at the airships that were constantly being thrown out.


    Hearing Austin''s words, Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Hare became quiet in an instant. They were taken aback at the things happening before their eyes.


    All those airships were high-level flying magic treasures! They were extremely precious.


    Each of those airships was so powerful that it could pass through the World of Darkness without any doubt or trouble.


    Not just that, the airships could also travel through the Sea of Chaos very easily!


    "Well, it looks like... maybe they still have magic power in them.


    So, let''s go ahead and take all of them first.


    I would think that we are blessed, if they are still useful!"


    Hare said without any hesitation.


    "Austin, be alert. I seriously think we should be more careful and prudent.


    How about we leave now? We could get into great trouble if we upset the terrible creature or anything that comes in front of us again!"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor sounded prudent in his tone. There was a hint of caution too.


    "Those divine gods were the ones who attacked me just now. I guess, their forceful divine power disturbed and annoyed the huge face ahead.


    As long as we don''t do something stupid and remain quiet, I think the huge face will not do anything to us,"


    Austin analyzed after a few moments as he kept pondering.


    There were so many treasures that lay in front of them. It was impossible for Austin to abandon those treasures and leave. Surely such an act would fill him with immeasurable regret.


    So, unperturbed by all that was happening or could happen, Austin moved slowly towards an airship which was nearby.


    The airship seemed to move aimlessly. It looked like no one was controlling the ship now, so it was floating freely in the dark void.


    Sensing an opportunity, Austin started to move towards it. When he was close, he extended his hand out to touch and caress it as if it were a horse.


    "Austin, the airship seems to be


    more.


    Two hours later, all the airships had been put into the Slave Tower by Peterson the Taoist Ancestor.


    They counted the airships and found that more than one hundred airships were complete and intact. That was an unexpected number and brought wide smiles on their faces.


    "My gosh! I can''t believe it! We have more than one hundred high-level flying magic treasures in our possession now. This is amazing!


    We can become really rich now! Nothing can stop us.


    It is a fact that any of these airships can be sold at a sky-high price! We can get millions and billions for just one!"


    Hare shouted aloud in excitement. He was so overwhelmed that he couldn''t stay calm any more.


    "Yes! We are indeed rich now. Each of these airships can get us an astonishing amount of money. They can drive even ordinary divine gods crazy as they try to scramble for them!


    Having lived for so many years, I never got such a chance. It''s the first time in my life that I have seen and acquired so many high-level flying magic treasures!"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor was extremely excited now too.


    "I don''t think these airship are our only harvests here. I''m sure there is more to come. I am hopeful that a large number of fortunes are waiting for us as we move ahead in our journey," Austin said.


    His eyes were moving around and he was looking at the corpses of the divine gods that were floating in the dark space. Suddenly, his eyes were lit up with luster.

 Chapter 3278 Incredible Treasures (Part Two)

    "Of course! I think so too!


    We cannot leave this place without checking the corpses of these divine gods. Each of them must have a lot of wealth, unique magic treasures, and even secret skills of martial arts.


    Look around. There are thousands of corpses here. I''m sure they were owners of extraordinary wealth!"


    Both Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Hare were quick to understand what Austin meant.


    "All right then. Come on! Let''s collect all the corpses of the divine gods first. Then we start our journey. After we leave the World of Darkness, we will search them thoroughly and slowly, for all the treasures that they have on them,"


    Austin said as he started leaping here to there. He started collecting the corpses. One by one, carefully, he transferred all those corpses into his Slave Tower.


    The divine gods were dead, and their spiritual souls had been annihilated. Yet, their corpses contained terrifying energy. This energy lingered around the dead bodies and gave off dazzling divine radiance consistently and continuously.


    It was this divine light which made it impossible for ordinary Heaven Immortal Realm cultivators to get close to them. Those cultivators were rendered helpless by that radiating light.


    On the other hand, Austin''s spiritual sense was too strong. It was close to that of a preliminary-grade divine god.


    Moreover, his fighting power was in no way weaker than a Divine Realm cultivator. He knew he could do it easily.


    Therefore, he was able to easily approach the corpses of the divine gods. Without any difficulty, he collected all of them.


    A moment later everything was cleared up. Thousands of corpses of the divine gods, which had been lying around, were transported into Austin''s Slave Tower.


    "Well, all is done here. So, it''s time to leave."


    Austin looked back at the space abyss. They knew that finally it was time for them to leave.


    Just at the same moment, something weird and unexpected happened.


    Whoop! Whoop!


    Strange screams could be heard. They echoed without stopping and cast a gloom all around.


    With those sounds, numerous dark spiritual demons flew out from the space abyss in succession. One by one, they kept coming out.


    The moment they were out


    p.


    "Well, guess our work here is done. So, let''s prepare to leave now!"


    Austin suggested with a sense of relief and satisfaction.


    While Austin was busy in his cultivation, Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, had already refined several high-level flying magic treasures. Quickly, he took out one of the airships and entered the airship with Austin and Hare.


    Then, he slowly activated the airship to make it sail away.


    "So, where should we go next?"


    Hare asked Peterson the Taoist Ancestor. He was curious and excited to know where would be their next destination.


    "Hmm. One thing is for sure that we can''t go back to the prehistoric relic.


    Thousands of divine gods had been killed in the World of Darkness. I''m sure this news will soon spread everywhere and that is enough to cause a stir in every universe.


    Surely, people from all the cosmoses in the Sea of Chaos, will be sent there to check and find out the truth about the massacre of the divine gods.


    Moreover, I think that in order to track down the whereabouts of the chaotic world tree, every cosmos will definitely send its people into the World of Darkness. All of them will be searching Austin frantically.


    Keeping that in mind, I strongly opine that we must stay away from the World of Darkness. We need to go as far as possible,"


    Peterson, the Taoist Ancestor said as he contemplated everything carefully. He had analyzed the scenario cautiously and knew that they would have to be extremely vigilant.

 Chapter 3279 The Miraculous Effect Of The Chaotic World Tree

    "Then we need to stay away from the World of Darkness for now."


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    It was quite a long journey.


    Four days later, the airship finally left the territory of the World of Darkness.


    "Woohoo!


    We''ve finally gotten out of there!"


    Peterson, Hare and Austin all cheered. They had been looking forward to this day.


    "Well, let''s keep going! We need to stay away from that place as much as possible. The farther we go, the better!


    All the forces in the Sea of Chaos must deploy a large number of cultivators to the World of Darkness when they learn all about it. I am quite sure!"


    Peterson said as he activated the airship''s supersonic mode so that they could travel at the speed of sound.


    "I agree! It is very sensational when the news that thousands of divine gods died in the World of Darkness spreads like wildfire.


    I believe that the most urgent matter for them is to identify and pinpoint the exact location of the chaotic world tree.


    Austin, from now on, you''re going to make a name for yourself in the Sea of Chaos. It will be much quicker than you think!"


    Hare said with a pleasant smile and two thumbs up.


    "I don''t think this kind of name will bring me anything good except lots of trouble.


    I don''t want any of it,"


    Austin replied with a shrug.


    "It''s too late. You will have to suffer the consequences. Because you''ve taken the chaotic world tree away with you!


    It''s such an invaluable treasure that anyone who takes it will become the enemy of all the forces in the Sea of Chaos. Wait and see! Soon there will be countless cultivators trying all possible means to find you. They won''t let you go easily."


    Peterson sighed.


    "I don''t care. But master, why does everyone want it so bad? What makes it so special? What use do I have for it?"


    Austin asked out of genuine curiosity.


    In fact, this question had lingered on the back of his mind for quite some time now. He only got the gall to ask when they were already out of danger.


    Even though Austin now took the chaotic world tree with him, it was still not clear to him what it could do. He had his eyes glued on his master, waiting for his reply.


    "Okay, it''s a long story,"


    Peterson began, his eyes half-closed as if reminiscing the past.


    "With your current cultivation base and perspective, you should have gained some basic understanding of the structures of the three different spaces, namely the world, the cosmos and the chaotic void. Are you familiar with those?


    Among them, the world refers to a star or a small separate space inside a cosmos, and sometimes it''s also called a small world because of its size.


    Next, a cosmos is also called a universe.


    Other than having different names, they are exactly the same thing.


    Lastly, compared to the cosmos, the chaotic void is a much more advanced existence.


    As a matter of fact, a cosmos is a large space floating within the chaotic void.


    And the chaotic void is a


    otic world tree!


    That is to say, when a low-grade universe is grafted onto the chaotic world tree, it can continue to grow. Now, considering the supreme status and constitution of the chaotic world tree, it''s possible for a low-grade universe to acquire and incorporate some of the supreme tree''s essence into itself, thus it is possible for it to upgrade and develop into a middle-grade universe, a high-grade universe, and even a supreme universe! That will depend on how hard its cultivators will work on it.


    Think about it. Is the chaotic world tree precious or not?


    You know, once the grade of a universe upgrades, all the creatures on it will get promotion after it!"


    explained Peterson.


    "Oh, I see!"


    The potential of the chaotic world tree gave Austin a big surprise. He didn''t expect to find such a miraculous effect.


    Not only could it create a new cosmos, it could also upgrade the universe grade of an existing one.


    "Thank you, master! Do you know what this means? If this is true, then I can graft the Fallen Immortal Cosmos into the chaotic world tree and upgrade its grade!"


    An idea suddenly struck Austin.


    "Of course it is possible! But this is just one of the challenges that must be tackled in order to make it a possibility. How do you think you can go back to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos when you have provoked so many divine gods in the three thousand big and small universes?"


    Peterson reminded with a sigh.


    "Master, someday I will lead all the living creatures of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and go back to our native homeland. When we do, with will and determination, we shall rebuild it and return it to its former state.


    As for these divine gods, I am not surprised that they would feel that way. But this is just fair game. I shall be ready and if needed, I will give them the fight that they are asking for!" Austin said firmly.


    At the thought of what had happened to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, Austin''s face turned cold.

 Chapter 3280 Go To The Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom

    "Austin, we have a lot of faith in you. You''re such a talented cultivator and could even grow further in the future. One day, I know you''ll be able to take revenge on those divine gods and rebuild the Fallen Immortal Cosmos," Peterson consoled him.


    Hare nodded repeatedly, expressing his affirmation on what Peterson said.


    Both of them truly believed that Austin could still achieve a lot of things in the future. He was still young and hardworking as ever. With his burning determination, he could do anything if he put his mind to it.


    "All right, we still have some treasures to check."


    Austin changed the topic and reminded the two elders.


    "Oh, yeah. You''re right!"


    Both elders'' eyes lit up as they remembered the possible fortune that they could acquire.


    There were a few thousand divine gods'' bodies in Austin''s Slave Tower. It was to be expected that they would find an insurmountable amount of resources and treasures.


    Using his mind, Austin teleported all of the dead bodies of the divine gods out of the Slave Tower.


    The moment the corpses appeared, blinding golden lights and runes immediately filled the cabin of the airship.


    Then, the three of them began to frisk the dead bodies to collect the treasures that were kept with them.


    After that, they calculated the value of all the spoils they obtained. The three of them couldn''t believe their eyes when they learned the rough estimate of it all.


    There were pills at the divine level, magic treasures, precious natural resources, divine crystals, and all sorts of secret martial arts manuals. All of these emitted dazzling golden rays of lights as they piled up in the cabin.


    Staring at the priceless items at the divine level, the three couldn''t help smiling from ear to ear as their eyes glimmered.


    Austin started randomly picking some jade slips containing martial arts manuals and scanned the recorded contents with his spiritual sense. Each technique at the divine level piqued his interest that he had a serious urge to learn them all.


    "By the way, master, you''ve lost much of your original energy essence, right? Can these resources help you regain them back?"


    Austin asked Peterson.


    Austin knew that Peterson was a medium-grade divine god.


    Once he got his former strength back, he would be exceptionally powerful.


    "Well, there are the Rebirth Fruit, the Black Divine Liquid, the Flaming Chaotic Fruit, and the Divine Fruit. All of these are good for healing.


    I guess these items belonged to the medium-grade divine gods.


    It would be difficult for preliminary-grade divine gods to acquire such high-grade medicines.


    However, if I just use these, it would still take me a lot of time to recover. If only I had a few divine cores, I could make potent Essence-restoring Pills. That way, I could replenish the essence I lost in just a short time.


    Well, it''s a pity that divine cores are extremely hard to acquire."


    Pet


    e successful in their mission. "Hmm, the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom, huh? I''ve only heard of it but I''ve never been to it.


    Don''t worry.


    We have a lot of people to ask about it."


    Hare pondered and started to go forward.


    After thinking for quite some time, Austin teleported Shepard out of the Slave Tower.


    "Hey, Austin. How''s everything going? Where are we right now?" Shepard asked.


    Since they were hunted down by thousands of divine gods, Austin put Shepard in the Slave Tower to keep him safe. From then on, the man didn''t know what was happening in the outside world.


    "We have already left the prehistoric relic. Our exploration of that place is over.


    Now, I guess we are going our separate ways from here."


    Austin was actually a bit concerned about him, and he didn''t want him to be further involved in his dangerous adventures.


    "Oh, I see. We have left the prehistoric relic. But what about the chaotic world tree? Who managed to get it?


    It''s a pity because I planned to explore that place some more,"


    Shepard said with obvious dismay in his words.


    "The prehistoric relic is in absolute chaos right now. I don''t think it''s a good time to do exploration in that place.


    For now, I would advise you to go home,"


    Austin convinced him with a faint smile.


    "Well, you''re right.


    How about you? Are you going back to your own cosmos?"


    Shepard asked curiously.


    "Not yet. I''m going to visit the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom,"


    Austin replied honestly.


    "Really? The Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom? What a coincidence! I know that place well. It''s close to my hometown.


    Why don''t we go together and I''ll serve as your guide?"


    Shepard offered enthusiastically.


    "That''s great! I really need someone knowledgeable about that place."


    Austin''s face instantly cheered up.


    ''My journey towards the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom might go more smoothly than I thought.'' Austin thought.

 Chapter 3281 The Terrible World Of Darkness

    After Shepard shared the general location of the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom, Hare immediately controlled the airship and directed it towards their destination.


    "Shepard, take these with you."


    Austin touched his Space Ring, took out a pile of various treasures, and laid them in front of Shepard.


    These treasures were the ones found from the corpses of the thousands of divine gods. From there, Austin separated a portion and gave it to Shepard.


    Since Shepard entered the prehistoric relic, he had been with Austin. He practically had no chance to explore the place. Naturally, he wasn''t able to gain anything.


    As compensation, Austin gave these treasures to him.


    "Austin! This is way too much! They are all treasures at the divine god level!


    Why are you giving me these?"


    With the enormous amount of treasures before him, Shepard''s eyes glimmered brightly.


    "Don''t ask questions. It''ll take too long to explain. Just take them,"


    Austin replied.


    "Well, if you say so. Thank you very much! I''ll be glad to take them!"


    Shepard put all the treasures in his Space Ring with a huge smile on his face.


    This pile of treasures included divine level pills, divine level magic treasures, several rare treasures from heaven and earth, and various secret martial skills at the divine level. Overall, it was a grand fortune for a cultivator like him at the Divine Realm.


    "How long do you think will it take us to get to the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom?"


    Austin asked him.


    "Hmm, judging from the speed of the airship, it should be about ten days,"


    Shepard answered as he sensed the speed of the flying ship.


    "I have time to spare then. Master Hare, I''m going to cultivate in seclusion until we reach our destination,"


    Austin told Hare after thinking for a while.


    "All right.


    You don''t need to worry. This airship is of the highest level. Even if we encounter dangers in the Sea of Chaos, this one wouldn''t budge,"


    Hare replied with a confident smile.


    The airship that they were on was carefully chosen by Peterson from more than a hundred high-tier flying magic treasures. It was the best one from that bunch.


    "That''s good to hear then."


    Austin nodded and chose a secret room in the airship to begin his secluded cultivation.


    Shepard followed Austin''s action and also decided to spend his time cultivating.


    The airship was actually filled with many rooms that could be utilized for cultivation. Thus, it was the most favorable thing to do while they waited to reach their destination.


    In the past few days, the Sea of Chaos was in an uproar.


    The news about the events that transpired in the ancient relic began to spread quickly like wildfire.


    A young man from the Celestial Cyan Kingdom by the name of Austin seemed to have escaped into the World of Darkness carrying the chaotic world tree.


    Thousands of divine gods were sent to chase after him in the World of Darkness. However, since then, there had been no news whatsoever about him or the divine gods. No one knew where he actually was.


    This brought an overwhelming sensation in various places in the Sea of Chaos.


    ess.


    Several flying magic treasures were hovering in the area, when suddenly a gigantic black machete slowly emerged from the void.


    Dark and deadly runes surrounded it giving off an extremely murderous vibe.


    Swish!


    The gigantic machete suddenly swung at a wide angle causing a surging black wave, like a tsunami that swept everything in its way.


    Crash!


    All the airships in the area were crushed to pieces by the colossal black waves


    None of the creatures aboard the airships managed to survive.


    "Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you insignificant insects break into the World of Darkness?!"


    A hoarse and fearsome voice echoed from another location in the World of Darkness.


    A gargantuan black crow with visibly red demonic eyes flew out of the void.


    All of a sudden, the crow opened its mouth and spewed blood-red flames that engulfed the surrounding area.


    Whoosh!


    The violent flame grew massive, turning the space around into a vast sea of fire, rolling and spreading throughout the distance.


    "What is this?!" "Run!"


    Everything that came in contact with the red flames burned right away. No matter how much they struggled, the creatures weren''t able to subdue the fire. Ultimately, they all turned to dust.


    All these things happened simultaneously. It was as if the mysterious beings residing in the World of Darkness was reminding the outsiders that it was their territory.


    "Run quickly! Don''t look back!"


    "We shouldn''t have entered the World of Darkness. We''ve angered the demons residing there!"


    "Retreat! Get out as fast as you can!"


    The remaining creatures, who had not yet fallen victim to the rage of the World of Darkness, tried their best to escape and save themselves. As they were scrambling to get out, a demonic and mischievous laughter was heard from the depths of the darkness.


    When they did a headcount after getting out, it turned out that more than half of the people that they sent into the World of Darkness had died or vanished without a trace.


    From then on, no one dared to enter the World of Darkness again.

 Chapter 3282 The Mental Swordsmanship

    Many of those who perished were gods, with some of them medium-grade divine gods!


    No one dared to go in and risk their lives.


    The news of what had happened in the World of Darkness quickly spread like wildfire.


    For a moment, cultivators in every cosmos were at an utter loss.


    "The legends were right. The World of Darkness is indeed a place of great power shrouded with mystery.


    The thousands of missing gods must have faced an unknown danger!


    If that''s the case, it''s very likely that they have already died in the World of Darkness," some speculated.


    "Also, that guy named Austin from the Celestial Cyan Kingdom is said to be only at the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    It is very unlikely that he couldn''t survive the ordeal since even the divine gods have perished.


    Alas, this can also be proof that the chaotic world tree must also be in the World of Darkness."


    "That makes sense. The chaotic world tree should be nowhere else but in the World of Darkness. The only problem is, who would dare to enter that world and get it?"


    A crowd has gathered at the edge of the World of Darkness in order to speculate what might happen next.


    People from every cosmos came here to watch. Not one person dared to enter the World of Darkness.


    Meanwhile, somewhere deep inside the Sea of Chaos, an airship was charging through the empty space at breakneck speeds.


    Inside a secret chamber of the airship, Austin sat in the middle, cross legged.


    ''I should use this time to practice my swordsmanship, ''


    he thought to himself.


    Currently, Austin''s cultivation base in the Concentration Method had reached the level that enabled him to make eight hundred million sword strikes in one fell swoop.


    With his level, he could easily defeat all the masters at the Divine Realm without batting an eye!


    However, it was still too weak to challenge the gods.


    As his cultivation base grew stronger, the enemies he had to face also became more and more powerful.


    He had reached the point where his opponents were now gods!


    The masters at the Divine Realm were no longer worthy opponents for him.


    Austin took a deep breath and began to practice his swordsmanship.


    In his Soul Sea, a long golden sword, as thick as a hair''s breadth, began to tremble and burst out a terrifyingly strong sword aura energy.


    This thin, golden sword was the original seed of all swordsmanship techniques. Austin obtained it from the long sword which the Divine Swordsman gave to


    ill.


    "The Divine Golden Fist seems to have something in common with the Golden Sun Divine Art and the Divine Fist Skill.


    If I study these three techniques, I may be able to find something interesting.


    Well, I will also practice this Divine Golden Fist then."


    Austin decided.


    With his rich knowledge and experience, Austin could combine different skills and create a more powerful technique.


    Therefore, he decided to practice the Divine Golden Fist as well.


    "What?! The Mental Swordsmanship!


    Isn''t this the Earth''s version of the Flying Swordsmanship?"


    Austin couldn''t help but be surprised with what he saw.


    In one of the jade slips, he saw a kind of divine-level skill called the Mental Swordsmanship.


    The Mental Swordsmanship allowed one to control a sword with only his mind. It could even be used to cut off an enemy''s head millions of miles away!


    In fact, it was another version of the Flying Swordsmanship.


    "Now this is a technique worthy of cultivation!"


    Austin was overjoyed by his discovery.


    Back on Earth, he acquired numerous kinds of Flying Swordsmanship skills. Up until now, he hadn''t been able to study all of them.


    He didn''t expect to get another skill like this, much less at the divine level!


    This skill surely tugged at Austin''s curiosity as he was eager to learn his newfound technique.


    "Okay! Let''s study and cultivate the Mental Swordsmanship first!"


    Austin made up his mind at once.


    With a wave of his hand, he put away all the jade slips.


    Only the one that had the Mental Swordsmanship was left.


    He then began to study this technique with eagerness burning in his eyes.

 Chapter 3283 The Death Of A Premium-grade Divine God

    The Flying Swordsmanship was a secret skill. It was a combination of the cultivation base of swordsmanship and the power of spiritual sense.


    At that time, Austin''s cultivation base of swordsmanship and spiritual sense were both powerful.


    Therefore, it was a piece of cake for him to practice the Flying Swordsmanship.


    One day later, Austin had comprehended the swordsmanship methods recorded in the jade slip after reading it over and over again.


    "I can use this sword as the flying sword,"


    Austin murmured as he took out a long sword with a swing of his hand.


    It was the long sword that was given to Peterson the Taoist Ancestor by the Sword Emperor many years ago.


    Austin had gained the seed of the swordsmanship from that very sword.


    The Sword Emperor devoted his whole life to the cultivation of swords, as well as deciphering the many techniques of swordsmanship. The sword he had left behind was extremely formidable.


    Ordinary magic treasures at divine level couldn''t compare to his long sword.


    Austin opened his mouth and sucked the sword into his body. Then, he started to cultivate the Flying Swordsmanship.


    Time passed day by day.


    Austin was focused deeply in his cultivation, and had no idea what was happening in the outside world.


    However, an area near the World of Darkness bustled with crowds of countless divine gods.


    Many people from different universes were gathered there.


    Numerous flying magic treasures floated in the void as well.


    Everyone went about their conversations aloud and filled the entire area with noise.


    They were all sent by different universes to the World of Darkness with a sole purpose of investigating the affairs of the chaotic world tree.


    However, many of their people were killed in the World of Darkness. With such a great loss, none of them was willing to leave. Thus, they stayed in safer places near the World of Darkness to wait for reinforcements and further instructions on their mission.


    Some universes continued to send more people day after day. As days went by, many cultivators had been arriving from afar.


    At that time, many cultivators did not believe what their peers had told them about the World of Darkness. Thus, they went out to find Austin and the chaotic world tree.


    However, they all returned with heavy casualties. They escaped from the World of Darkness in defeat.


    Every creature looked at the World of Darkness with fear in their eyes.


    Too many strong creatures from different universes were killed in the World of Darkness.


    Moreover, many of them were divine gods, and some of them were medium-grade divine gods!


    The World of Darkness was indeed one of the eeriest and most terrifying areas in the Sea of Chaos.


    Many divine gods did not dare to enter it.


    One day, the people in the area near the World of Darkness were resting just like any ordinary day.


    Some of them chatted with their companions, while others practiced their martial arts.


    Suddenly, the ambience became strange.


    All the creatures were dead silent.


    Everyone felt a peculiar aura touch the depths of their souls.


    Everyt


    m!


    Sounds of deafening explosions suddenly came from the World of Darkness.


    The entire World of Darkness and even the space around it began to shake violently.


    "They are fighting!"


    Everyone was shocked with the sudden commotion.


    All eyes were fixed on the pitch black World of Darkness.


    Countless beams of dazzling energy light flashed in the World of Darkness from time to time.


    A terrible energy boiled and a rumbling noise reverberated inside the World of Darkness.


    It seemed as if a war that would destroy the whole universe had broken out!


    However, the battle ended as soon as it started.


    Shadows with glaring lights bolted out of the World of Darkness one after another.


    "Look, it''s Supreme Grandmaster Homman!


    Wait. What the hell?! Half of his body is gone! He is bathing in his own blood!"


    someone shouted at the terrible sight.


    "It''s a head!


    Wait. It''s the head of the supreme grandmaster of the Dragon Cosmos!


    Only a small part of his body is left!"


    The premium-grade divine gods who had just entered the World of Darkness were all seriously injured. The rest of them ran hurriedly away to escape the world.


    "Argh! Help!


    Let me go! Don''t kill me!"


    The last scream came out from the World of Darkness.


    Everyone saw a bloody figure who was trying to escape from the World of Darkness. As he fled, he cried for help desperately!


    "It''s Supreme Grandmaster Cheefun! He is also badly hurt!"


    All the creatures were dumbfounded.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Everybody watched as Supreme Grandmaster Cheefun scurried out of the World of Darkness.


    All of a sudden, a big dark hand appeared behind him and grabbed his body quickly.


    The mysterious hand clenched Supreme Grandmaster Cheefun''s body tightly.


    Puff!


    With a splashing sound, Supreme Grandmaster Cheefun''s body exploded into blood and paste. Even his spiritual soul was smashed into pieces!


    Both Supreme Grandmaster Cheefun''s physical body and spiritual soul were completely destroyed!


    A premium-grade divine god''s life ended miserably under everyone''s nose!

 Chapter 3284 Were Almost There

    At the edge of the World of Darkness, the giant black hand grabbed the supreme grandmaster and brutally murdered him. Then, it slowly retracted.


    All the creatures stared blankly at the hand. They felt a chill all over their bodies because of the gruesome scene they had just witnessed.


    Cheefun was a premium-grade divine god, but he was instantly annihilated by a hand from the World of Darkness!


    It was known to all that the strength of a premium-grade divine god was terrifying.


    Such a divine god would be respected by every universe and race.


    However, Cheefun was caught and killed like an ant!


    At his last moment, Cheefun could only make a reluctant cry for help.


    A moment later, the giant black hand completely retreated back into the World of Darkness and disappeared.


    The atmosphere around the World of Darkness was absolutely eerie.


    No one dared to make a sound for fear of alerting the big black hand.


    After a while, a trembling voice came from one of the airships.


    "Retreat!"


    All of a sudden, the people from one of the universes that had gathered near the World of Darkness rushed into the distance.


    "Fall back!"


    The other forces of other universes also began to withdraw.


    Countless flying magic treasures, like a swarm of locusts, fled into the distance one by one.


    No one wanted to stay near the horrible place.


    The death of a premium-grade divine god had truly disheartened them.


    They knew if they stayed, they would all be killed.


    After a while, all the people around the World of Darkness left!


    Half a day later, what happened in the World of Darkness had spread like wildfire around the Sea of Chaos.


    On that day, at the Marvelous Cosmos where Cheefun was from, something abnormal happened.


    Blood rain poured down from the sky for a whole day.


    It was known to all that Cheefun had become a premium-grade divine god in the Marvelous Cosmos.


    His aura, cultivation, and will had been assimilated into the cosmos.


    Moreover, even a part of the will of the original law of nature in that cosmos belonged to Cheefun!


    A premium-grade divine god had already cultivated to a realm close to touching the original law of nature.


    His will could almost be regarded as the law of nature.


    In other words, Cheefun''s will had almost integrated with the law of nature of the Marvelous Cosmos!


    After all, in order to reach a state of complete integration, he had to become a governing god.


    Cheefun''s strength was close to becoming a governing god.


    After


    terious Dragon Kingdom was to find four divine gods, including Master Morphy.


    Austin thought that if the four gods could restore their real bodies and return to the three thousand big and small universes, perhaps they could end the current chaos among those universes.


    Afterwards, he left the secret chamber and came to the hall of the airship.


    "Austin, we will arrive shortly at the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom.


    I hope we have a good trip."


    As soon as he saw Austin, Shepard burst into laughter.


    "Shepard, how is the overall strength of the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "That kingdom is a high-grade universe, and its strength is a little weaker than that of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    In the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom, there is only one premium-grade divine god.


    There are probably more than one hundred medium-grade divine gods.


    But there are countless preliminary-grade divine gods around,"


    Shepard said.


    "Hmm. I see."


    Austin nodded.


    "Austin, even if there is only one premium-grade divine god in the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom, we should not do anything to offend him.


    Therefore, when we enter the kingdom, we must keep a low profile and avoid any trouble.


    Rumor has it that the premium-grade divine god in the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom is a ruthless person.


    He is known to be short-tempered and murderous. In a fit of anger, he will kill hundreds of millions of people!"


    Shepard said to Austin in a trembling voice.


    He always felt that Austin was a troublemaker.


    "Don''t worry. I''m just looking for a few people. How can I cause trouble?"


    Austin smiled wryly.

 Chapter 3285 Entering The Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom

    In just a few moments, numerous universes appeared in the chaotic space ahead.


    It was roughly around 100 of them, like bubbles, connected.


    One of these universes was considered as a high-grade universe. Their space barriers had a faint golden glow, and it looked robust and solid with its high-level order and law.


    "Well, that''s the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom."


    Shepard pointed at the high-grade universe in front of them.


    Hare, the skinny old man, steered the airship and flew towards that high-grade universe.


    "The space barrier of the high-grade universe is tough!"


    Austin sighed in frustration.


    Last time, in the Celestial Cyan Kingdom, Austin didn''t have time to carefully feel the space barrier of the high-grade universe because they were in a hurry.


    As he slowly approached the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom, he finally had the chance to perceive the space barrier carefully. He looked around and appreciated the space barrier. It contained all kinds of complicated high-level laws and a certain tinge of majesty that would make any living creature near it feel humbled and awed.


    As they inched closer towards it, a huge platform appeared in front of them.


    It was like a piece of land floating in the void. In the center of the platform, there was a strict spatial portal, guarded by an ancient and generous array. No one was allowed to enter it without permission.


    There was a holy and noble aura emitting from the door, making the creatures here worship and yearn for it.


    As far as Austin knew, the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom was far advanced compared to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    And it was apparent. The comparison was a no-brainer; the gap between the two cosmos was indeed enormous.


    "This high-grade universe is extremely remarkable.


    No wonder that when the Celestial Cyan Kingdom announced the recruitment of young and talented people, so many genius from other worlds and universes all went like crazy,"


    Austin sighed in admiration.


    He didn''t have enough time to properly know the Celestial Cyan Kingdom the last time he was there.


    Now that he had the time to think things through, Austin couldn''t help but recall the magnificence of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    "Of course.


    The universe grade of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom is a little higher than that of the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom.


    As a cultivator, cultivating in the Celestial Cyan Kingdom would be ideal.


    One high-grade chaotic ancient kingdom has a great attraction to mos


    ndless sky in the universe, he felt his head started aching.


    The Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom was so immense. Where should he go to find Master Morphy and the others?


    "Austin, I have a friend called Cyril in the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom.


    He is a principal disciple of a powerful sect.


    We can meet him first. Maybe we could also ask for his help. It would be more convenient to find someone if we have some help.


    It''s easier than wandering on our own,"


    Shepard suggested.


    "Okay. That''s good. Thank you."


    Austin gave this idea a thought, and agreed.


    He decided to walk around the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom first. Once he was familiar with the place, he could start looking for his friends.


    "Okay, let''s go.


    I haven''t seen Cyril for a long time. I say we should have a party and have some real fun," Shepard mentioned.


    Seeing that Austin agreed, Shepard immediately took Austin and Hare to an unusual route.


    He had been to the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom before, so he was quite familiar with this place.


    As all three of them were rather powerful, they could travel the universe at lightning speed.


    Half a day later, under Shepard''s lead, they entered a world and stood in the sky.


    "This is the Sky Phoenix World.


    Let me contact Cyril first,"


    Shepard stated.


    He took out a jade slip and sent a message.


    In just a few minutes, they heard a sound.


    Whoosh!


    A beam of light shot from the continent of the Sky Phoenix World towards the three of them.


    A man in white materialized in front of them instantly.


    "Ha ha, Shepard, long time no see!"


    The man laughed and patted Shepard on his shoulder.

 Chapter 3286 Stir Up Trouble

    "Ha-ha! I haven''t seen you for such a long time! Cyril, you still look like a toy boy."


    Teasing laughter burst out of Shepard''s shaking body.


    "And you''re still so plump!"


    Cyril easily returned the laughter.


    A tall frame in pure white clothes, paired with his classically handsome face, made Cyril the very picture of elegance, a sharp contrast with Shepard''s round and soft figure.


    As soon as they met, an enthusiastic conversation immediately started as they were both obviously on good terms with each other.


    Even as he threw Austin and Hare next to him curious glances once in a while, Cyril didn''t pay them much attention as he continued to excitedly talk with Shepard.


    After a few more moments, Shepard startled when he remembered that Austin and Hare were left with nothing to do. "Ah! I almost forgot!" Shepard hurriedly led Cyril closer to the other two.


    "Cyril, let me introduce my friends to you.


    This is Austin and this is Master Hare.


    I hope you get along."


    "Oh? Friends? I see... I thought they worked for you."


    A barely perceptible nod was all Cyril offered to Austin and Hare.


    As a master at the Divine Realm, Cyril was very powerful and highly revered.


    Yet, the two before him emitted the aura of the lowly Heavenly Immortal Realm.


    Since he was a Divine Realm master, Cyril naturally didn''t pay much attention to them.


    Usually, when cultivators at their level saw him, they''d rush to greet him with their utmost respect and shower him with praise.


    Yet, Austin and Hare simply nodded back at him in response.


    Considering what kind of people they were, neither of them would take the initiative to flatter a Divine Realm warrior.


    "Don''t mock me, Cyril. If I was granted the honor, I would happily work for Austin for the rest of my life!"


    A frown marred Shepard''s face as he narrowed his eyes at Cyril''s words.


    "Cyril, Austin''s a talented man. You can''t measure his real strength by his level since he is hiding it well.


    Even with my strength, I won''t survive even a single one of his blows,"


    Shepard hurriedly explained.


    A slight trembling in his voice was the only sign of fear he showed that Cyril might accidentally offend Austin.


    If Cyril offended him, they''d both be dead with just one strike of Austin''s sword.


    "Is that so? Surely, you must be exaggerating?


    You''re no match for him?


    Ah!


    I see. Austin must have a powerful background and high social status. It must be difficult that you need


    led Cyril''s thoughts and he couldn''t find anything else to say.


    Most of the young man said was true!


    In the past, the Cyan Sun Sect was roughly equal or even weaker than the Flying Phoenix Sect.


    However, in recent years, the Cyan Sun Sect rapidly improved with the Whirling Sect''s constant support.


    Soon enough, they would doubtlessly surpass the Flying Phoenix Sect.


    "As an old saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. Since you''re the principal disciple of the Flying Phoenix Sect and a master at the Divine Realm, you actually have a connection with these Heavenly Immortal Realm ants and even make friends with them.


    Seems like your sect really is just so-so.


    Ha-ha!"


    A derisive laugh burst out of the young man after he glanced at Austin and Hare.


    "Shepard, let''s go!"


    Even though he was furious, Cyril wasn''t dumb enough to risk getting pummeled into the ground by more than a dozen Divine Realm masters. Thus, he preferred to leave.


    Moreover, the Whirling Sect was also a gigantic organization within the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom. No one wanted to be the one to poke the bear.


    "Humph! Leaving already?


    The two Heavenly Immortal Realm weaklings, kneel down and crawl to me. You can''t leave until you kowtow and call me supreme grandmaster a hundred times!"


    A loud shout from the young man shocked them as he jabbed a finger towards Austin and Hare.


    Since he didn''t find trouble, he''d create it out of nothing!


    He wanted to thoroughly humiliate Cyril!


    In his eyes, the two Heavenly Immortal Realm masters before his eyes were just cannon fodder extras that could be sacrificed at any moment.

 Chapter 3287 Kneel Down Before Me

    Austin was about to leave with Cyril and Shepard. However, when he heard the young man''s provocations, he stopped in his tracks and his face darkened.


    "What are you going to do about it? Looks like you have backbone.


    I admire people who have the guts to actually face me.


    You should know who you are speaking to before you act so recklessly.


    All right, get your ass over here. Kowtow before me and beg for mercy!


    Otherwise, you will die!"


    the young man said as he looked at Austin with a contemptuous smile.


    "You filthy lowlife and scumbag! What are you waiting for?


    Do as Master Mick says if you don''t want to die."


    The people around the young man yelled at Austin and Hare in a condescending manner one after another.


    "Shepard, take them away from here. I''ll deal with these people.


    I am the one they want.


    If you run away now, they won''t make trouble for you anymore.


    Get them out of the Sky Phoenix World. If it''s possible, leave the territory of the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Cosmos.


    It looks like I won''t have the chance to be a good host to you.


    You can come back another day," Cyril told Shepard.


    "I''m sorry,"


    Cyril said apologetically at Austin and Hare.


    Then, he stepped forward and stood in front of Austin and Hare.


    ''Although this guy is outspoken and blunt, he is not a bad guy.


    He is responsible and reliable, ''


    Austin thought.


    Mick Zhou laughed wildly. As he waved his hand, the people around him surrounded Austin and Hare and blocked their way of retreat.


    "Ha-ha! Do you think I''ll just let you get away?


    If you two don''t kneel down before me and apologize, no one here can save you," Mick Zhou declared.


    "Shepard, get out of here now," Cyril urged.


    When he spoke, he stretched out his hands and two silver halberds suddenly appeared. He released his daunting energy and got ready to fight.


    "Austin, do you think..."


    Shepard looked at Austin desperately.


    He knew that Austin could handle all the people of the Whirling Sect in a heartbeat.


    "Mr. Cyril, you are no match for them,"


    Austin said as he rested his eyes on Cyril.


    "What do you mean? I am doing this for you. How could you be so ungr


    "Forget it. He is out of his mind. There is no fun teasing him.


    We should take him out now."


    The people of the Whirling Sect hurled insulting remarks at Austin. In their eyes, Austin was only making a fool of himself.


    "Do you think I''m joking around?


    Humph! You will know soon,"


    Austin responded with a defiant smile on his lips.


    "Hey, you! Kneel down!" Austin said sternly as he stared at the master who walked towards him.


    There was a vicious look in Austin''s eyes.


    At the same time, the spiritual tree shook and long red strings immediately shot out of his Soul Sea. The red strings broke into the master''s Soul Sea in an instant and tied up his spiritual soul.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was only slightly weaker than that of a preliminary-grade divine god. Hence, there was no way that a master at the Divine Realm could break the Puppet Strings skill that he had performed.


    "What? You..."


    the master uttered as his face grew pale with fear.


    His spiritual soul struggled to get rid of the red strings, but failed miserably.


    In a second, he became quiet as he tamely looked at Austin.


    Everyone in the crowd gazed at him with shock.


    All of a sudden, the master at the Divine Realm knelt down before Austin with great respect.


    "Greetings, master!"


    he addressed Austin deferentially.


    All the people of the Whirling Sect and Cyril were completely dumbstruck.


    They could not believe what they had just witnessed!

 Chapter 3288 Taking Slaves

    "Hey, bastard! What the hell do you think you''re doing?


    Have you gone crazy?!"


    A strange and creepy feeling rose in Mick''s heart. He couldn''t help but shout at the Divine Realm disciple who was kneeling in front of Austin.


    "What''s wrong with kneeling in front of my master?


    Don''t disrespect him in front of me!"


    Unexpectedly, upon hearing what Mick said, the disciple quickly flew into rage, pointed fingers, and cursed him.


    This absolute change of heart happened as he was hit by Austin''s Puppet Strings. He suddenly had a deep sense of submission and worship to Austin, and he wouldn''t allow others to be rude to him.


    "What? Are you betraying the Whirling Sect? Aren''t you afraid of being punished according to the sect rules?!"


    Mick yelled as he trembled in anger.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t worry. Soon enough, you and your other companions will join him into betraying the Whirling Sect. You should be glad because I''m a better master."


    Austin mocked him with an evil smile.


    "What did you say?


    Why are you so confident that we would betray our sect? What kind of demonic skill did you use on him?!"


    Mick felt vexed and spooked at the same time.


    "Your words hurt. Can''t you see that he is very willing to be my slave?"


    Austin responded sarcastically and started controlling the Puppet Strings again with his mind.


    In his Soul Sea, countless Puppet Strings surged out and were thrown around like torrential rain.


    One by one, the Divine Realm masters of the Whirling Sect soon grew pale dramatically.


    Tens of thousands of red strings continuously bombarded their Soul Seas, emitting a strange and terrifying aura that forcibly penetrated through their spiritual souls.


    They struggled desperately as they realized that their Soul Seas were under attack.


    However, it was too late and struggling was useless in the face of the strings'' prowess.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was much stronger than theirs. It was a piece of cake for him to subdue a bunch of Divine Realm masters simultaneously.


    Moreover, he had already cultivated the Puppet Strings to a very high level. The skill''s power was truly astounding.


    All it took were less than three seconds.


    The masters stopped their struggling as if they were possessed by some strange spirits. Soon after, they lifted their heads and looked at Austin with meek eyes.


    Then, they knelt at the same time and bowed down to him. Mick was left standing, frozen in utter shock.


    "Master! We''re glad to be in your pr


    down to that psychopath?!"


    "Damn it! Mick has also been bewitched!"


    A few disciples of the Whirling Sect were still left. All of them were at or below the Heavenly Immortal Realm.


    "Shut up! My loyalty lies in Master Austin. Those who dare badmouth him deserve to die!"


    Mick suddenly became furious and started attacking the disciples around who were saying things against Austin.


    His huge palm flew across the air.


    Crash! Boom!


    More than a hundred disciples were quickly crushed into pieces, leaving a puddle of blood and flesh.


    "Hey, don''t kill them all. They might still be of use as my slaves," Austin told Mick with a faint smile.


    Then, he used his Puppet Strings skill once more, capturing and enslaving the remaining disciples of the Whirling Sect.


    "Master!"


    All of them bowed and expressed their fealty towards Austin.


    Under the control of his mind, all his newly acquired slaves, including Mick, were transferred into the Slave Tower.


    Right now, Austin, Hare, Shepard, and Cyril were the only ones left.


    "Cyril, it''s over now. Are you okay?"


    Austin looked at Cyril, concerned at his current state.


    At the critical moment, Cyril was still determined to protect Austin and Hare. This left Austin a very good impression of him.


    Unable to say anything, Cyril just nodded slightly.


    His neck seemed to have been strangled by an invisible hand, so he could only groan for a little bit.


    In reality, the conversion of the first Divine Realm master of the Whirling Sect up to the last disciple of the sect only took Austin a few minutes.


    Witnessing the incredible power of Austin, Cyril was completely astonished.

 Chapter 3289 Morphys Whereabouts

    "Well, you have nothing to be surprised about.


    After all, I already told you a long time ago that Austin has hidden his real strength well. You know that you can''t just judge his real strength based on his vital energy realm,"


    said Shepard with a bitter smile when he saw the expression on Cyril''s face.


    After a long while, Cyril had finally come to his senses.


    "Austin, you are awesome!"


    He gave Austin a thumbs up and added, "I can''t believe that you have mastered a profound and strange secret spiritual soul skill. You can even enslave the masters at the Divine Realm.


    Very impressive!


    Shepard is right.


    With the secret spiritual soul skill, you are really powerful.


    Now, I can feel that my feet are a little weak in front of you."


    He sounded like he was praising Austin.


    But his words had the underlying meaning that Austin was only powerful because of a profound and strange secret spiritual soul skill.


    In truth, he didn''t think that his other combat skills were powerful because he was merely a heaven immortal.


    "I''m flattered," Austin replied with a faint smile.


    He didn''t intend to explain anything in front of Cyril.


    "Well, it seems like you are still not very convinced.


    Soon, you will come to find out how powerful Austin really is,"


    said Shepard while shaking his head.


    "Sir, Shepard, Austin, please come with me. I''ll make sure that you will enjoy,"


    Cyril invited warmly.


    Obviously, his attitude towards Austin had changed. It was as if they were friends now.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    Shepard agreed, laughing.


    Austin and Hare just nodded in agreement.


    Cyril led the way to the continent.


    Shepard, Austin, and Hare followed behind.


    A few moments later, Cyril signaled to them to stop.


    When they looked down, they saw a huge city below them. Its walls were tall and long, like a giant dragon creeping on the ground.


    The city was tremendously vast.


    Shrouded by a thick mist, it was partly hidden. But with its hustle and bustle, it looked like a living place of the immortals.


    "We are now in Flying Phoenix


    re questions.


    But after thinking for a while, he suddenly said, "Cyril, the main purpose of Austin''s visit to the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom is to find some acquaintances.


    Since you were born and raised here, perhaps you can help him."


    "Oh?" Cyril turned to Austin and asked, "May I know who you are looking for, Austin?"


    Instead of answering, Austin waved his hand, and a beam of light shot out.


    Then a light curtain was formed at the center of the hall.


    Four figures suddenly appeared in the light curtain, and one of them was Morphy.


    Cyril squinted to look at them carefully.


    "This one looks familiar. I think I have met him before,"


    he said as he pointed at Morphy.


    "Are you sure you have met Master Morphy?"


    Austin felt overjoyed upon hearing his words.


    He had thought that finding these four masters would be difficult because the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom was enormous, and it had so many people. He didn''t expect to immediately get some clues as soon as he arrived here.


    "Master Morphy..." Cyril murmured. "Yes, that''s right! His name is Morphy, and he is a divine god.


    Actually, I think I have also met the other three masters.


    Give me some time to put things together."


    Cyril then fell into deep thought as if trying to remember some memories in the past.


    "Take your time. I am willing to wait,"


    replied Austin happily.

 Chapter 3290 The Troops Of The Cyan Sun Sect

    "Wait! I remember now. The Divine Corpse Palace! They are involved with the Divine Corpse Palace!"


    Cyril shouted in excitement.


    "What are you saying?! They are involved with the Divine Corpse Palace!"


    Shepard and Hare were both shocked.


    The two had apparently heard of it.


    "The Divine Corpse Palace? Is it a sect?"


    Austin asked with a frown, trying to remember if he had come across this group.


    "Come on, Austin! Don''t tell me that you have never heard of them!" Cyril asked, as he gaped at Austin.


    With everything that Austin had gone through, and how prominent the Divine Corpse Palace was, it was impossible that Austin wouldn''t know about them.


    "No, I''ve never heard of them,"


    Austin confirmed with a nod.


    "You''ve probably just forgotten. Let me try and refresh your memory.


    The Divine Corpse Palace is a very mysterious organization.


    It is mainly involved in collecting the corpses of the dead divine gods.


    In the Sea of Chaos, one can encounter many of its members in many cosmoses. It even has strongholds in a few of these cosmoses.


    Not much is known about its members who are terrifyingly strong. They maintain a sense of mystery about them.


    Therefore, no one would mess with this organization,"


    Cyril provided an overview.


    "Hmm. An organization that collects deceased divine gods!


    What happened to those elders that I''ve been looking for?!


    Did they..."


    Austin was taken aback after learning what the Divine Corpse Palace was about.


    This was not good news.


    "The elders that you talk about are still alive.


    But I heard that the people of the Divine Corpse Palace keenly have their eyes on them. I wouldn''t be surprised if they are keeping close watch over these elders,"


    Cyril said.


    "What? Are you saying that they want to lay a hand on these elders?"


    Austin asked in panic.


    "No, I don''t think they do,"


    Cyril replied, shaking his head.


    "Under normal circumstances, the people from the Divine Corpse Palace would not kill divine gods.


    However, they mysteriously have advanced knowledge of which divine gods are to die or might get killed. When such divine gods are identified, they would keep an eye on them. They want to be in close proximity so that they can harvest the dead divine god immediately.


    Austin, the elders you are looking for are in danger, and they might lose their lives. That is why the members of the Divine Corpse Palace are watching them closely,"


    Cyril explained.


    "I see," Austin responded, slightly relieved.


    But at the thought that Morphy''s life was still at ris


    t the thought of this sect, Austin fumed in anger.


    "This Whirling Sect has gone too far. Who the hell do they think they are?


    They even had the audacity to announce that they would lay a hand on Master Morphy and the other divine gods.


    When I get the chance, I will teach them a lesson,"


    Austin said to Hare with darkened eyes.


    "Forget it, Austin. It''s almost impossible for you to deal with the Whirling Sect.


    We''d better keep a low profile and stay out of trouble," Hare advised.


    He knew that Austin feared nothing. In the prehistoric relic and the World of Darkness, he did not yield or showed any fear confronting a few thousand divine gods. Those numbers meant nothing to him.


    "Don''t worry. I will play it by ear," Austin calmly said.


    A glint of ferocity flashed in his eyes.


    That night, Austin entered a secret room to meditate.


    By the time the sun rose next morning, he was still cultivating in the room.


    All of a sudden, an army appeared in the sky, somewhere near the vicinity of Flying Phoenix City.


    They flew towards the city with vicious looks on their faces.


    "We are the elders of the Whirling Sect. We are here with the troops of the Cyan Sun Sect to take control over the Heavenly Crater Mine."


    A roar coming from afar echoed throughout the entire Flying Phoenix City.


    A few thousand masters at the Divine Realm stood in a line at the head of the massive airship. A great number of airships followed behind it. Each of the masters held a sharp weapon and wore heavy iron-clad armors. With their deep rumbling voices, they shouted in unison, as if they were going to attack the city.


    Surprised at the intrusion, the people of Flying Phoenix City erupted in a panic.

 Chapter 3291 The Nefarious Whirling Sect

    "Dillon, you''ve gone too far. We haven''t even decided on the specific time and place for our sects'' competition yet.


    Why did you bring so many people here at the headquarters of our Flying Phoenix Sect?"


    a figure in the Flying Phoenix City with a powerful aura soared into the sky and shouted angrily.


    He was a middle-aged man with a square face. His aura was daunting, and he had the strength of a preliminary-grade divine god.


    The terrifying power he emitted was enough to let everyone know that he was a supreme preliminary-grade divine god, which was more powerful than any other divine god at the same level.


    The middle-aged man was the leader of the Flying Phoenix Sect.


    In the Flying Phoenix City, many powerful figures glided in the sky and hovered behind the leader of the Flying Phoenix Sect.


    They were the senior members of the Flying Phoenix Sect. Some of them were also preliminary-grade divine gods.


    "Ha-ha! Listen, Fletcher. It was Elder Sheridan from the Whirling Sect who presided over today''s event.


    If you have any problem with that, tell Elder Sheridan yourself,"


    a short, thin man in black sneered. He stood on a huge airship with a cold expression on his face.


    He was Dillon, the leader of the Cyan Sun Sect.


    Beside the man in black, an old man in white stood still. His face was indifferent and arrogant, which was somewhat inconsistent with his immortal temperament.


    The old man in white exuded a terribly intimidating aura, like a dazzling sun.


    He was also a medium-grade divine god!


    Everyone looked at the old man in white in awe.


    Although the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom was a high-grade universe with a large number of divine gods, most of them were only preliminary-grade divine gods, and the number of medium-grade divine gods was relatively small.


    In the entire Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom, the number of medium-grade divine gods was less than two hundred.


    However, every medium-grade divine god was formidable.


    "There is no need to pick the time and place for the competition between the Flying Phoenix Sect and the Cyan Sun Sect.


    Why not conduct the tournament here?


    Let''s do it now.


    But in my opinion


    senior leaders of the Flying Phoenix Sect were all courageous and did not intend to succumb to the challenge of the Whirling Sect.


    At the same time, many onlookers came from all directions to the Flying Phoenix City.


    Many of them were divine gods.


    After all, the Heavenly Crater Mine was a repository that produced the most divine crystals in the Sky Phoenix World.


    Whether it was the Flying Phoenix Sect or the Cyan Sun Sect that controlled the Heavenly Crater Mine, they had to distribute a certain proportion of the divine crystals to all the forces in the Sky Phoenix World.


    In other words, the Heavenly Crater Mine was a common property of the entire Sky Phoenix World.


    Now, the Cyan Sun Sect was trying to take full control of the Heavenly Crater Mine by bringing in an outsider, the nefarious Whirling Sect.


    The entire Sky Phoenix World supported the Flying Phoenix Sect.


    However, no one dared to stand out to help the Flying Phoenix Sect because the Whirling Sect was way too formidable than they could handle.


    "Even if you don''t agree, you have no choice!


    The competition begins now!


    If the Flying Phoenix Sect doesn''t consent, I will punish you for slandering our sect and uproot your entire sect!"


    Elder Sheridan shouted coldly.


    Without hesitation, he waved his hand and a beam of light flew out.


    Boom!


    A huge battle ring appeared floating in the air.


    "This is your last chance,"


    Elder Sheridan said sternly.

 Chapter 3292 Join The Flying Phoenix Sect

    With Elder Sheridan''s thunderous roar, the terrifying energy pressure he released as a medium-grade divine god instantly shrouded the whole world.


    The sky turned dark and cloudy, and strong winds blew everywhere.


    The sand and stones all flew in random directions.


    A chill ran down from everyone''s spines.


    The anger of a medium-grade divine god was indeed terrifying.


    Then, a dozen preliminary-grade divine gods stood in line beside Elder Sheridan.


    "Well then, the Flying Phoenix Sect will be exterminated today!"


    The preliminary-grade divine gods shouted in unison, and emitted a strong force that rushed towards the Flying Phoenix City.


    At that moment, the atmosphere froze and became tense.


    A ferocious fight would commence in a while.


    Everyone knew that once the battle began, the people of the Whirling Sect and the Cyan Sun Sect could definitely destroy the Flying Phoenix Sect in a short period of time.


    There was no suspense about the result.


    In the Flying Phoenix City, every living creature trembled in fear.


    The Whirling Sect was a formidable sect with many powerful cultivators.


    They would do anything to get what they wanted.


    No one could easily defy them.


    The leader of the Flying Phoenix Sect, Fletcher, and the other senior members were furious.


    However, they had no choice but to yield.


    They knew very well that they were too weak to resist their provocation.


    If they went on without a fight, their sect would be wiped out forcibly.


    "Fletcher, don''t test my patience!


    Hold the competition, or have your sect annihilated? Make a choice now!"


    Elder Sheridan shouted impatiently.


    "Our disciples will only compete with those of the Cyan Sun Sect,"


    Fletcher said and gritted his teeth. He clenched his fists in anger, but he didn''t dare to take action.


    "There is no room for negotiation.


    The Cyan Sun Sect has joined us and has become one of our branches.


    They have our full support.


    Thus, our disciples will take part in the competition.


    Fletcher, if you''re worried, you can always ask for help.


    If other sects or independent cultivators are willing to join you, you can send them to fight against our disciples.


    If we lose the competition, we will leave immediately.


    But if we win, we will take over the Heavenly Crater Mine.


    I don''t see why that''s unfair.


    Well, the competition begins now!"


    Elder Sheridan shouted sternly.


    The bystanders couldn''t help but be disheartened.


    The Whirling Sect was obviously well prepared. They had selected among their most highly-trained elite disciples as contenders.


    However, at that critical moment, there was no way that the Flying Phoenix Sect could find other sects or independent cultivators to form an alliance.


    Moreover, given the strength of the Whirling Sect, no one in the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom dared to ally with the Flying Phoenix Sect and participate in the competition.


    Before the tournament even started, everyone had a hunch about the outcome.


    The Flying Phoenix Sect would definitely be defeated.


    Then, the Heavenly Crater Mine would fall into th


    re must be more high-powered cultivators.


    It was extremely difficult for the Flying Phoenix Sect to win the competition.


    At that moment, a handsome young man walked out of the group of the Whirling Sect.


    He put his hands behind his back and showed disdain on his angular face. Obviously, he thought he was a cut above others.


    He went straight to the battle ring and smiled coldly at Cyril.


    "Not bad. You won once.


    But then, you will have no chance to win more, because I''m here,"


    the young man said in a low voice.


    Without hesitation, he threw out a punch.


    The punch was very slow.


    However, the space was so vigorously compressed by the terrible force that it made everyone unable to dodge, move, or think.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Sounds of deafening energy explosions resounded continuously, as if the end of the world was approaching.


    Cyril had no power to resist the punch at all.


    Puff!


    In the end, he was thrown away by the young man.


    Boom!


    Cyril''s body was slammed to the ground.


    A huge human-shaped pit appeared.


    He was defeated by only one move!


    At that moment, there was dead silence in the sky and on the ground.


    "Our Flying Phoenix Sect is defeated!"


    All the people of the Flying Phoenix Sect were dismayed and grew desperate.


    Since Cyril was beaten, there were no more disciples who had a chance to defeat their enemy.


    "Ha-ha! Fletcher, your sect has lost.


    I notice that Cyril is the most powerful disciple of your sect.


    Since he has been conquered, that means that your sect has been defeated.


    Accept your fate!"


    Dillon, the leader of the Cyan Sun Sect, burst out in laughter.


    "Well then, I''ll announce the result now."


    Elder Sheridan of the Whirling Sect nodded with satisfaction.


    At that moment.


    "Wait! I''ll join the Flying Phoenix Sect and fight for it!"


    A loud voice suddenly echoed.


    Everybody tried to figure out where it came from.


    Soon, all eyes were fixed on the gate of a big house in the Flying Phoenix City.


    A slender and ordinary looking young man stepped into the air.

 Chapter 3293 Fight

    "Austin, you..."


    Shepard was shocked upon seeing Austin flying above.


    Beside him stood Hare.


    But he didn''t stop Austin, for he knew what Austin was thinking.


    Austin was already angered by the Whirling Sect''s order to hunt down Morphy, along with three other divine gods from the three thousand big and small universes.


    But he was further enraged when he saw the Whirling Sect bullying the weaker Flying Phoenix Sect.


    Austin was a fearless man.


    No matter how powerful the Whirling Sect was, he would never back down from a fight.


    Meanwhile, Cyril took a healing pill given by Fletcher and had slightly recovered.


    Fletcher couldn''t let Cyril die just like that. After all, he was the best disciple the Flying Phoenix Sect ever had.


    "Austin, what are you doing?


    You''ll get yourself involved in this mess!"


    Cyril warned Austin.


    Fletcher and the senior members of the Flying Phoenix Sect looked at Austin in surprise.


    They couldn''t believe that a young man would go out of his way to join and fight for them when they were obviously on the losing end.


    "Where did this guy come from? Does he know what he''s doing?"


    People in the sky and on the ground were all staring at Austin in confusion. They didn''t know whether or not to believe him.


    "What do you think, Sect Leader Fletcher? Will you accept my help?"


    Austin asked, standing in midair as he looked at Fletcher.


    "Well... Young man, who are you? Are you kidding me?"


    Fletcher was amused yet speechless. He didn''t know how to answer.


    He was very grateful that someone was willing to help them.


    But the man floating in midair in front of him was still young.


    To make matters worse, his strength was only at the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    It felt like he was joking.


    A young man at the Heaven Immortal Realm was asking to join the Flying Phoenix Sect and fight against the Whirling Sect for them?


    Th


    Flying Phoenix Sect still stood by their decision to refuse Austin''s help.


    They knew that allowing a weak cultivator to help them would only further tarnish their name.


    They''d be a laughing stock!


    "Forget it. If my words can''t convince you, then maybe my actions can."


    Austin finally gave up.


    Then, to everyone''s astonishment, he used his bodily movement skill and disappeared in a flash. Before everyone knew what happened, he was already standing inside the battle ring.


    "This guy''s fast!"


    Everyone whispered to one another.


    "I''ll fight for the Flying Phoenix Sect.


    Your sect will have no chance to win.


    Let''s begin."


    In the battle ring, Austin stood with his hands behind his back as he challenged the young man from the Whirling Sect.


    "Ha-ha. You arrogant brat! How could a weakling like you brag like that?


    Well, enough talk.


    One punch is all I need to kill you."


    The young man shook his head in disdain as his face was riddled with disgust.


    Then, he suddenly threw a punch at Austin.


    Boom!


    The air exploded as the powerful force of his fist burst out.


    The whole space was compressed due to the sheer pressure of the attack.


    This punch was pure strength


    without any dashing skills or profound laws combined.

 Chapter 3294 Instant Kill

    Apparently, the young man from the Whirling Sect thought that he did not need to perform any brilliant martial arts skill to deal with Austin who was only at the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Since his cultivation base was much higher than Austin''s, he was convinced that he could crush his opponent effortlessly with his bare hands.


    "This brat at the Heaven Immortal Realm is doomed!"


    "This guy is too pretentious."


    The spectators shook their heads and sympathized with Austin as they sensed the power that the young man''s fist contained.


    On the battle ring, Austin looked at the incoming fist and smiled faintly.


    "You''re dead meat!" Austin said flatly.


    He swept his fingers gently, and a blinding beam of sword light suddenly appeared.


    The sword light cut through the sky and came towards the young man''s fist.


    It held the brilliant energy of one billion sword moves!


    In the blink of an eye, the young man''s fist was struck by the sword light and was instantly broken into pieces!


    However, the sword light did not stop there.


    It continued to move forward and pierced through the body of the young man from the Whirling Sect.


    "Wait... What''s happening?"


    the young man said with confusion.


    The sword light released by Austin was so fast that he did not even feel the pain.


    Immediately afterwards, however, the young man''s body was shattered into pieces.


    Blood and flesh splattered from the sky and fell down like heavy rainfall.


    It wasn''t until then that the young man felt the excruciating pain. He let out a heart wrenching scream that reverberated across the entire Flying Phoenix City.


    "Argh! No! It can''t be! My body! It''s impossible! You are just at the Heaven Immortal Realm!"


    The young man''s spiritual soul instantly rushed out of his broken body.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Thousands of sword intents emerged from Austin''s long sword and turned into a huge net that flew towards the man''s spiritual soul.


    With Austin''s mastery in swordsmanship, he could easily destroy the flesh and spiritual soul of a master at the Divine Realm by unleashing the sword-light that bore the energy of one billion sword moves.


    "No! Don''t


    s at the Divine Realm in an instant!"


    Shepard replied.


    "What? You are giving him too much credit,"


    Cyril responded in disbelief.


    "Trust me, Cyril.


    Austin will win and the victory will be yours. Just wait and see,"


    Shepard said with conviction.


    "Come here you, brat!"


    At that moment, a voice suddenly echoed.


    A figure flew onto the stage and stood on the opposite side of Austin.


    He was a young man in purple robes. He placed his hands behind his back and looked at Austin in a condescending manner.


    "It''s Barlow Zi!"


    "Barlow, kill that arrogant bastard!"


    "Barlow is one of the top ten disciples of our sect. Now that brat will surely die!"


    As soon as the young man in purple robes set foot on the stage, the people of the Whirling Sect cheered.


    Apparently, he was very popular and received much respect among the disciples of the Whirling Sect.


    "Your vital energy realm is too low.


    However, you have a talent in swordsmanship. You can easily take out any opponent whose cultivation base is higher than yours just with your sword skills.


    Unfortunately, your opponent is me.


    I don''t care if you know amazing sword techniques.


    I''m going to beat you with my saber skills,"


    the young man in purple robes said indifferently.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The next moment, he waved his saber.


    A blinding light filled the entire place where he stood, and soon left many marks on the battle ring.

 Chapter 3295 Sword Skill VS Blade Skill (Part One)

    As soon as the young man dressed in the purple robe finished speaking, a white machete appeared in his hand. It was as white as snow. It seemed like different kinds of vital energy had surged into the machete in an instant.


    It was clear to everyone present there that the machete was no ordinary weapon or object. Rather, it was a magic treasure that was at the divine level.


    If that wasn''t enough to terrify all of them, the level of the energy radiating from it was quite high. It was far higher than most of the magic treasures which Austin had seen in his life.


    The gleaming blade of the machete seemed to be engraved with strong laws and runes. The murderous will emerging from it was overwhelming. The blade radiance kept rolling and sparkling around.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, the young man who was dressed in the purple robe waved his machete in the air. He brandished it elegantly and carefully.


    A stream of blade aura rushed out of it. The aura possessed all the power that an ancient weapon could possess! It was inevitably stronger than anyone''s imagination.


    The strike in the air, made by the machete was very domineering. It rolled forward like an arrow, breaking through all the areas of space, time, law, order, and power! Everything just shattered.


    Just one strike by it was powerful enough to meet all attacks! It could make all the other attacks seem harmless, destroying them without much effort.


    The onlookers who were present there were appalled by it. And all of them had a clear idea in their minds and knew in their hearts, the terrifying energy of the blade.


    Powerful and indestructible aura!


    The strike had a terrifying aura on the whole place and people present there!


    It was crystal clear to all that the blade intent was quite different from the sword intent.


    The sword intent had to be extremely sharp. It could kill everything easily and break everything without any trouble.


    On the other hand, the blade intent was mainly used to suppress the opponent''s aura or even his soul. It could end up makin


    re, thought their eyes were playing tricks with them. They could not believe the scene unfolding before their eyes.


    However, suddenly the blade aura which had been released by the young man, who was dressed in purple, froze unexpectedly.


    Whoosh!


    The faint sword-light was vaguely visible now. It was slowly sweeping across and moving over the body of the young man dressed in purple robe. Then, it just disappeared.


    Clang!


    Suddenly, a crisp metallic sound echoed in the air out of nowhere. It rang in the atmosphere for a few moments.


    The long snow-white machete which was in the hand of the young man dressed in purple robe was broken into pieces. All those shattered pieces turned into innumerable steel balls in the air!


    All the blade aura and the momentum that had been prevailing around disappeared in a split second. It looked like it never had existed there.


    It was so weird that everything in the battle ring came to a halt. Everything seemed to have stopped.


    Austin stood still, with his hands behind his back. There was a casual air around him and a calmness within him. He stared at the young man dressed in purple robe indifferently. His eyes were fixed keenly on the young man.


    "What? How? Mm..my machete! Why did it explode suddenly like this? How did this happen?


    You did this! Tell me, what have you done? How did you do it?

 Chapter 3296 Sword Skill VS Blade Skill (Part Two)

    Tell me now! Did you use some demonic skill here?"


    The young man, who was dressed in the purple robe, looked at the hilt of the machete which was in his hand. He was completely confused of what he was seeing.


    Dead silence prevailed. Not a word was spoken, not a thing moved.


    Everyone was shocked at the sight that lay before their eyes. They could not understand anything.


    No one had expected that the young man in purple robe would fall so short. He was in no position to defeat Austin in spite of his domineering and powerful strike. Worse than that, the machete in his hand had been shattered into pieces and turned to ashes.


    "Damn it, Elder Sheridan! Barlow seems to have already..."


    A preliminary-grade divine god beside Elder Sheridan spoke in surprise.


    "Yes. I''m afraid it''s going to be worse. Poor Barlow is a dead man already.


    I don''t even think that I can save him."


    Elder Sheridan nodded. There was a gloominess on his face. Clearly he felt defeated.


    "Boy, I''ve got to admit that I was absolutely wrong about you. You''ve proved me wrong.


    Undoubtedly, your swordsmanship is extremely powerful.


    I never knew that it was so strong that it could actually shatter the long machete that was in my hand.


    Even if we consider all the cultivators who are at the Heaven Immortal Realm, or those who are at the Divine Realm, I bet not many of them in the world could have done this so easily.


    As a matter of fact, I never expected that I would get to meet a master like you today.


    But don''t worry. Next time, I will go all out and won''t make the mistake of underestimating my enemy. I''ll give my best shot whoever my opponent is.


    One thing amazes me that your swordsmanship cultivation base is not really that bad. Rather it is quite impressive.


    However, it surprises me that your level is still too weak.


    Though you may attack and fight ferociously, I don''t think you can hold out for a long time if you were to face a clever opponent.


    Though it would be


    became a pile of sand!


    Bang!


    The next moment, his whole entity and existence vanished. The whole being of the young man which was reduced to ashes was blown away by the wind! The young man dressed in purple had valiantly challenged Austin but now he was reduced to dregs! Dust!


    The fact which turned out was that Austin''s sword attack had become too sharp and fast. It had increased unbelievably.


    The moment Austin had put it to use, in a very short time, it had been able to penetrate the young man''s body and cut off all his vitality.


    It had rendered the young man in purple robe helpless but he didn''t notice it for quite a while.


    Using up the last ounce of vital energy left in his body, he had managed to last for a moment longer. Before he could even understand what had happened, Austin''s sinister attack began to take effect.


    Indeed, the power of one billion and five hundred million sword attacks combined in one was absolutely terrifying!


    Everyone present there had become silent! Deathly silence filled the air.


    The space seemed to have frozen and paused. So had time, which came to a stop.


    Everyone had been there and saw the body of the young man, dressed in purple robe, explode bit by bit. That scene before their eyes made their breathing stop! They just could not fathom what they had seen!

 Chapter 3297 Take A Disciple

    "Argh! What''s going on with my body?"


    The spiritual soul of the young man in purple robes quickly rushed out of his shattered body.


    Boom!


    His spiritual soul then completely exploded into ashes.


    Both his soul and body were instantly destroyed!


    Barlow was one of the ten most powerful principal disciples in the Whirling Sect.


    He also represented the top fighting power of the younger generation in the entire Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom.


    However, he was unexpectedly killed by a cultivator at the Heaven Immortal Realm in front of everyone.


    Moreover, except for the divine gods, most of the people in the crowd hadn''t figured out how Barlow was defeated!


    Austin''s sword attack was too fast to the naked eye.


    It was so quick as if nothing had happened.


    ''Wow. Integrating one billion and five hundred million sword attacks into one is indeed a very powerful move.


    With my current cultivation base of swordsmanship, I don''t think anyone in the Divine Realm can beat me.


    Even a preliminary-grade divine god wouldn''t dare to take my sword head-on, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    At the same time, in the Flying Phoenix Sect.


    "Sir, this young man named Austin is indeed an exceptional cultivator.


    Is it possible that our Flying Phoenix Sect can win the competition? We might have a shot of keeping the Heavenly Crater Mine."


    The senior leaders of the Flying Phoenix Sect looked at Austin in shock.


    "It''s possible! Austin killed that young talent from the Whirling Sect in just one move.


    In addition, he hadn''t even unleashed his maximum power yet.


    Perhaps with him, our Flying Phoenix Sect will really win!"


    Fletcher was so excited that his whole body trembled.


    "You are right, Shepard.


    Austin''s fighting power is so terrifying!"


    Cyril exclaimed in shock.


    "Ha-ha, are you convinced now?"


    Shepard laughed.


    At that moment, Sheridan''s face darkened.


    He had planned to save Barlow, but he was too late.


    Austin''s sword attack obliterated Barlow''s body and spiritual soul in an instant.


    Moreover, he moved at an astonishing speed that even a divine god couldn''t stop him in time.


    Sheridan glared at Austin furiously.


    A daunting killing intent surged in his eyes!


    "Damn it.


    Master Hare, this old man wants to kill me.


    I can sense his intense killing intent.


    As soon as something bad happens, we''ll run away immediately!"


    Austin whispered to Hare through his spiritual sense.


    On the battle ring.


    "Looks like I''ve won the battle.


    Is there anyone else in your sect who wants to die?"


    Austin asked derisively with his hands behind his bac


    in asked curiously.


    "Yes.


    I did aggravate their sect.


    Now, the Whirling Sect is hunting me down everywhere.


    The men from the Divine Corpse Palace have been following me all day long. They are so annoying.


    I heard that the people of the Whirling Sect came to make trouble to the Flying Phoenix Sect.


    That was why I came here quietly and prepared to kill a group of people from the Whirling Sect.


    Sheridan is one of the most powerful cultivators in that sect.


    If he is killed, the leader of their sect will be devastated.


    Moreover, I can also vent out my anger.


    I didn''t expect to meet you here,"


    Morphy replied.


    "I see!"


    Austin was overjoyed to hear Morphy''s plan.


    "Well, let''s kill them all together, Master Morphy!


    Then, we can leave the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom,"


    Austin said excitedly.


    "Leave the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom? It might be a little difficult for us to just walk away without getting noticed.


    The Whirling Sect has already send people to guard at all entrances and exits of the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom.


    If I could, I would have left a long time ago,"


    Morphy sighed.


    "Don''t worry, Master Morphy. I have an idea.


    Have you forgotten all about my magic treasure?"


    Austin said in a hurry.


    "Oh, right! How can I forget! Austin, you have that marvelous magic treasure. You can directly teleport us out of the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom!


    Ha-ha-ha! That''s great!


    Well, Austin, let''s do something big then.


    Let''s launch a sneak attack on the Whirling Sect, kill a large number of their people, and then leave with ease!"


    Morphy laughed.


    "All right!"


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    The old man and the young man burst into laughter.

 Chapter 3298 A Divine Battle

    Quick messages flew from Austin towards Hare through their spiritual sense.


    Pure joy flashed through Hare''s eyes.


    "Master Morphy, Sheridan from the Whirling Sect is a medium-grade divine god with great strength.


    Are you certain you can take him down?"


    Worry tinted Austin''s voice.


    A medium-grade divine god''s strength was enough to make his hair stand on end.


    "I have a plan.


    Keep pissing him off and I''ll attack him while he''s distracted,"


    Morphy instructed.


    "Got it."


    Austin easily nodded.


    "What are you thinking, old geezer? Are you picking a fight with me?


    You''re so quick-tempered and yet you dared to dream of being my master?!


    You''re far from being qualified.


    If you want to fight, come and get it, old man! Let me see how powerful you really are!"


    Austin shouted at Sheridan with a cold sneer.


    "That brat must really want to die! How dare he arrogantly talk shit to Elder Sheridan?!"


    "I have no idea what he''s doing! He''ll get himself killed!"


    Loud shouts of disbelief burst out of the crowd.


    "Humph! I don''t give a shit why you''re provoking me.


    If it''s your wish, I''ll kill you where you stand,"


    Sheridan sneered. Every ounce of his killing intent poured out like water as he readied to crush Austin.


    "Go to hell!"


    Two streams of law power suddenly burst out from Sheridan''s eyes and shot out towards Austin in the form of two black machetes.


    Tightly packed into the two machetes were the laws of nature he wanted to use to kill Austin.


    Deeply apprehending the laws of nature was easy for the medium-grade divine gods.


    Every movement and every look, could borrow the pure force of nature.


    Subconsciously, Austin itched to use his bodily movement skill and run as far away as possible.


    Even if he tried, the space where he was standing was already tightly imprisoned by the terrible law power, and he couldn''t move a muscle.


    Although time seemed to slow for Austin as he watched the two black machetes approach, they were actually extremely fast and appeared before his eyes in the blink of an eye.


    It was like Austin was already halfway into the grave as an intense fear gripped his heart.


    ''A medium-grade divine god is far too terrifying. With my strength, I can''t even put up a fight against him, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    With just a look, Sh


    heridan to be his enemy.


    Andreas, Lukyan, and Pascal squared up against the three preliminary-grade divine gods of the Whirling Sect.


    It was the perfect number of gods on both sides.


    Tens of thousands of laws and boundless divine radiance shrouded the battlefield as the eight gods fiercely fought.


    Even the laws of the universe turned into visible chains during their battle. Strange light radiated from the densely packed law chains that flew across the sky, looking brilliant and dreamy.


    Each one of the eight divine gods used his own law power in the battle.


    It was the first time that Austin had seen so many divine gods fight so fiercely.


    Great interest gleamed from his wide eyes that didn''t turn away from the fierce fight.


    ''So battles between divine gods are like this, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Boom!


    Chaotic energy surged from Morphy''s right fist as he punched Sheridan away.


    "So Master Morphy already restored his strength as a medium-grade divine god!"


    It wouldn''t take a genius to clearly see that Morphy was now a medium-grade divine god like Sheridan.


    Since Sheridan was already badly injured, he was no match for Morphy.


    "Ha-ha! Go to hell, bastards of the Whirling Sect!"


    Wild laughter burst out of Austin as he suddenly stepped forward and charged towards the Whirling Sect''s people.


    Divine gods from both sides poured their all into the battle.


    Even if the rest of the Whirling Sect''s disciples wanted to jump in, they were all at or below the Divine Realm and wouldn''t be of any use at all.

 Chapter 3299 The Flying Swords Disturbed The Enemy

    Swish! Swish! Swish...


    Austin stretched out his hand and waved it forward. A sword aura slashed through and ruptured the sky.


    Puff! Puff! Puff...


    Every time the sword aura was summoned, the people of the Whirling Sect experienced terrible explosions.


    Austin killed numerous people from their sect even before they could scream in agony.


    Blood, flesh, and bones were scattered all over the sky.


    For every move Austin made, the Whirling Sect took even more atrocious damage.


    Whoosh!


    Austin gracefully moved his hand once more, and another sword aura struck them.


    Blood was spilled everywhere, and plenty of people were decapitated. Numerous members of the Whirling Sect were either dead or on the brink of it.


    "Stop!"


    Several Divine Realm cultivators rushed towards Austin in an attempt to stop him from obliterating their people.


    Under the control of Austin''s mind, numerous crimson puppet strings shot out of his Soul Sea and attacked the cultivators coming at him.


    In less than a second, the situation had changed completely.


    "Master!"


    The Divine Realm cultivators bowed respectfully before Austin.


    Austin waved his hand, and hundreds of his slaves were immediately transported out of the Slave Tower.


    "Capture all the cultivators at the Divine Realm!


    Kill every other cultivator below their level,"


    Austin ordered his battalion of Divine Realm slaves.


    Immediately, his servants dashed towards the members of the Whirling Sect.


    These cultivators were very powerful since they were already at the Divine Realm. Aside from that, they were also from various well-known sects.


    It wasn''t long before they gained the upper hand and subdue the remaining disciples of the Whirling Sect.


    The Whirling Sect was utterly defeated.


    There were a few Divine Realm cultivators who perished during the battle, but Austin managed to conquer the rest of them.


    He captured them and made them slaves with the Puppet Strings skill.


    Soon after, Austin planned to go back to the three thousand big and small cosmos.


    These slaves that he amassed were the backup force that Austin prepared in case the situation called for it.


    He was aware that as soon as he returned to three thousand big and small cosmos, a fierce battle was guaranteed for the sake of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Now that he had more powerful slaves in his arsenal, the strength of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had dramatically increased.


    "What?! There are now hundreds of Divine Realm cultivators c


    rike had caused a certain impact on his opponent!


    "Again!"


    Austin stretched out his hand and pointed it at the distance. He activated the flying sword and slashed at the preliminary-grade divine god again.


    Boom!


    The flying sword flew across the sky, and the sword aura was like a sea. It rolled up ten thousand waves and pressed down on his enemy once more.


    "Argh! Go to hell, brat!"


    Annoyed, the preliminary-grade divine god from the Whirling Sect roared with anger.


    He was a divine god, but he was heavily inconvenienced by a young man at the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Above Austin''s head, the endless law of nature was gathering. Soon, a giant palm made of the law power of nature was formed and came at Austin.


    A divine god could control the order and law of heaven and earth at will.


    "Well done, Austin!"


    Andreas praised.


    Of course, he wouldn''t let the attack land on Austin. He swept his palm over and shattered the giant palm formed by the divine god that was about to hit him.


    At this time, Austin''s flying sword once again rushed in front of the Whirling Sect''s divine god.


    Clang!


    The divine god retaliated the flying sword with a punch and threw it far away.


    However, his whole arm shook violently again and became numb.


    Boom!


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Andreas used an unparalleled palm skill and hit his opponent. Blood immediately gushed out of the divine god''s mouth.


    "Austin, come on! We can work together as a team to kill this guy!"


    Andreas laughed.


    "Okay!"


    Austin was also bold and ambitious.


    He finally had the strength to participate in the battle of the divine gods!

 Chapter 3300 Kill A Divine God

    Austin pointed at the distance and the flying sword made a turn and flew back.


    It circled around Austin, full of spirituality.


    "Chop!"


    Austin yelled out.


    Whoosh!


    The flying sword shot out thousands of snow-white sword waves, like a massive influx of blinding stars, rolling in from afar.


    This strike also contained another one and a half billion sword auras!


    Whichever part pf the universe the flying sword passed through, that part immediately dimmed and grayed out as if all life was snuffed out of it. Once colorful worlds were suddenly rendered pale and lifeless. Nothing could stand against its formidable power.


    Boom!


    The flying sword once again rushed in front of the preliminary-grade divine god of the Whirling Sect.


    The preliminary-grade divine god of the Whirling Sect was both shocked and angry.


    The flying sword had brought him too much trouble.


    He was already in a life and death battle with Andreas, and now he also had to deal with the attacks from the flying sword.


    "Fuck off!"


    He opened his mouth and a nine-layer yellow pagoda flew out of it.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The pagoda rushed out towards the flying sword and ceaselessly collided against it, keeping it away from the divine god.


    Seeing this, Andreas waved his hand and a white jade bracelet flew out of his sleeve towards the pagoda. Before it reached the pagoda, the bracelet had grown a hundred times, wrapping and tightening its band around it.


    With the pagoda subdued and immobilized, the flying sword was free to continue its attacks on the divine god.


    Boom!


    Under Austin''s control, the flying sword rolled up ten thousand sword auras and pressed down on the preliminary-grade divine god.


    "Aaargh! You measly brat, you''re asking for death!"


    He was so annoyed that he had no choice but to form a giant palm and swung at the flying sword.


    BOOM!


    The flying sword collided with the giant palm.


    It had more mass and weight than the sword which was sent pummeling a few thousand feet back.


    However, the preliminary-grade divine god also felt the power of the sword as his palm went numb and pain started to radiate from it.


    At this moment, with a clanging noise that shook the ground, a huge golden chain suddenly appeared, accompanied by golden light that soared into the sky. Its cold murderous intent shook the starry celestial sphere.


    Andreas took this moment of distraction as an opportunity to kill the preliminary-grade divine god of the Whirling Sect.


    This golden chain was an arcane skill he had been cultivating for many years. It was made from a perfect mix of all kinds of laws of nature, which materialized into the golden chain. Andreas'' patient cultivation gave it a terrible destructive power.


    Boom!


    The huge golden chain, split open the cold universe, violently lashed on the unsuspecting body of the preliminary-grade divine god and threw him several miles out.


    With such an attack, the preliminary-grade divine god suffered a significant injury. Half of his divine body had been reduced into a mangled piece of useless flesh, and his divine blood was splashed everywhere and scattered all over the vast starry ski


    re waiting to happen.


    "Fuck off!"


    In his shock and anger, his spiritual sense turned into a long river of spiritual aura that rushed out of his Soul Sea, keeping the red strings away.


    However, when he was distracted, the consequences would be serious.


    Crack!


    Golden lightning flashed, and the nine huge golden chains came back and hit him at the same time. The chains were so sharp that they were able to slice his divine body into several pieces!


    His divine blood splashed all over and eventually, unable to take any more attacks, his divine body exploded!


    An astonishing bloody rain began to fall from the starry skies.


    "Help me!"


    A spiritual soul, shining with divine light, rushed out of the divine blood and fled into the darkness.


    "Where are you going? You know, you can''t escape!"


    Andreas grabbed the spiritual soul and tore it in half.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At this moment, there was a rain of blood everywhere in the universe. Countless illusory creatures appeared in the vast sky, worshiping and paying their respects for the dead divine god.


    Waves of funeral music rang, and pale white paper flowers slowly floated down from the void.


    The death of a divine god was immediately sensed by the law power of the universe, hence this strange phenomenon followed.


    Every divine god was closely connected with the universe where he or she had watched over.


    Once they died, this unusual phenomenon in the universe could be witnessed.


    Meanwhile, in the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom, the divine tablets of that preliminary-grade divine god on the altars of countless sects and races who worshiped him exploded one after the other.


    There were countless sects and races that came to pray, believe in and worship different divine gods. They would acknowledge them as their saviors and set up divine tablets to worship them.


    The moment a divine god died, their divine tablets everywhere would explode; every one of them.


    "Austin, that was awesome!


    Without your assistance, it''s would have been very difficult for me to kill him!"


    Andreas praised and thanked Austin.

 Chapter 3301 Another Medium-grade Divine God

    ''I think I know where the problem lies. My swordsmanship is not good enough.


    I can distract or annoy a preliminary-grade divine gods but that''s all I can do.


    I can''t kill the enemy.''


    When this realization hit him, Austin felt a bit unsatisfied and disappointed.


    "You brat! You are still not satisfied. What more do you want? You are only at the Heavenly Immortal Realm but even then, your swordsmanship can distract a preliminary-grade divine god.


    I''ve never heard of a warrior as powerful as that!"


    Andreas seemed to somehow read Austin''s mind.


    "Let''s go and help the others!"


    Andreas then changed the topic and rushed towards yet another preliminary-grade divine god of the Whirling Sect.


    "How dare you kill the divine god of our sect!"


    Sheridan roared at his opponent.


    "Why wouldn''t we!


    What''s the big deal!


    And yes we dare kill you, you old man!"


    Morphy laughed.


    The two medium-grade divine gods were engaged in an ever-lasting combat and using all kinds of terrifying omnipotent skills against each other, causing the sky to collapse constantly and the universe to shake.


    The space they were in had collapsed long ago.


    Tens of thousands of broken law fragments and space fragments were floating here and there, and endless amounts of divine level energy was surging all around.


    Far away in the distance, the other creatures could only hear the roars and voices of the two divine gods, but couldn''t see them at all.


    This wasn''t because of any fog or mist but rather because during the battle, both of them had used various incredible space laws to construct different spaces, both real and illusory.


    And in their pursuit of each other, the divine gods had moved through different spaces and different time frames.


    Sometimes their presence was real, and sometimes illusory!


    In such a kind of battle, no one else could step in, even if they wanted to help.


    "It''s your turn now!


    Go to hell!"


    Andreas rushed ahead and arrived in front of another preliminary-grade divine god of the Whirling Sect with a murderous look on his face.


    Lukyan was busy fighting with this particular opponent. The two sides were well matched in strength and it was difficult to say whether the battle would ever end.


    Boom!


    Andreas activated the nine golden chains and joined the battle. Within a flash, he forced the preliminary-grade divine god to step back.


    "Slash!"


    Austin shouted in the distance and waved his flying sword, sending thousands of sword waves towards his enemies.


    Facing so many divine gods, he simply didn''t dare to get too close.


    He knew that the divine gods had a deep understanding of the laws of nature.


    Which meant that his opponents could easily mobilize nature itself to kill their enemies.


    Or, they could even freeze a portion of the space they wanted.


    Legend had it that some divine gods with high enough cultivation bases could turn their own words into laws!


    A single sentence could change the very fabric of the laws of nature, and these gods were known as the masters of the universe!


    e stretched out his hand and pulled at the air.


    A huge crack appeared in the void. He cut through that crack and was getting ready to escape. However, his escape was cut short!


    Boom!


    Austin and his three friends attacked together and shattered that crack, shaking out the preliminary-grade divine god who was just about to disappear.


    "Go to hell!"


    The four of them instantly activated their most powerful skills to kill this opponent. Not a single one of them was holding back!


    "How dare you kill our people? None of you will escape today!"


    All of a sudden, a black figure whooshed out of the void and behind it, the aura of death rushed in, as if the waves of the sea it emerged and shook the whole universe.


    "Damn it! We''re leaving now. That right there is a medium-grade divine god!"


    Morphy''s disappointed voice rang out. Austin, Lukyan, Pascal and Andreas heard it in their Soul Seas simultaneously.


    "I''ll kill you first. Your cultivation base is as weak as an ant in front of me, and you don''t deserve to be part of this battle. How naive of you to think you actually mattered!"


    Two terrifying divine lights locked themselves on Austin, making it difficult for him to move at once. The space where he stood had been completely sealed.


    Boom!


    A giant palm made entirely of black misty fog slowly moved towards him and grabbed at his body. The terrible power behind it made the surrounding constellations collapse. Most of the onlookers far away were immensely frightened at this scene and tried their best to escape.


    At that moment, Austin did feel the breath of death.


    Austin roared and shook his whole body, and then, all the energy in his body began to burn.


    He was burning the original energy essence inside him!


    Austin knew that he had no power to fight against a medium-grade divine god.


    At the same time, he held the Reincarnation Token in his hand and was just about to activate it. He had to escape!


    At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared beside Austin.


    "Master!"


    Austin was overjoyed.

 Chapter 3302 Peterson Joined

    This figure was Peterson.


    Austin noticed that at that time, the aura emitted by Peterson was extremely terrifying. He couldn''t believe that he was now actually a medium-grade divine god!


    It meant that Peterson must have already regained his divine energy essence!


    "Master, you''ve finally regained your divine energy essence!"


    Austin was ecstatic.


    He was glad to have another medium-grade divine god on his side.


    "Yes, I''ve almost recovered. Although this is not my ultimate potential, I still have the power to fight,"


    Peterson answered.


    "Humph!


    You! How dare you attack a junior that is far weaker than you are?"


    Peterson''s face darkened as he raised his head and looked at the black figure standing in front of him.


    Then, he soared into the air. A streak of lightning shot out from the sky every time his eyes blinked. He was cold and ruthless. In an instant, he had already arrived in front of the black figure, pounced on it, and knocked it to the ground.


    Boom!


    Both their fists collided fiercely.


    The blow was earth-shattering, and caused a large area of the universe to collapse. The stars constantly exploded like dazzling fireworks amidst the vast space.


    After the explosion, both sides staggered back. It appeared as though their strengths were on par with each other.


    "Kill him!"


    Peterson had just obtained back his divine energy essence, so he was very excited to fight. He leaped into the sky like a mighty dragon and collided violently with the huge black shadow that was standing in the universe. Their blood splashed everywhere and dyed the sky red.


    "Master, watch out!"


    Austin was a little worried for Peterson. He had just recuperated, but he was already having a cutthroat battle with an opponent at the same level. If anything bad happened to him, the consequences would be serious.


    "Ha-ha, don''t worry. I''m not afraid of this old man!"


    Peterson laughed wildly.


    In the relentless battle, Peterson opened his mouth and a big golden bell suddenly flew out.


    With a deafening sound, endless sound waves turned into appalling divine ripples that slowly reached the black figure.


    The huge black shadow was forced to retreat.


    Austin was surprised. He tried to look at the big golden bell carefully, but he was not strong enough to see right through it.


    However, there was no doubt that a magic treasure that could force a medium-grade divine god to withdraw must be an immensely powerful magic treasure.


    Meanwhile.


    In the headquarters of the Whirling Sect of the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom.


    e of the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom.


    Do they even have a way to exit?


    Moreover��


    As soon as they disappear, the Whirling Sect will surely vent their anger on us!


    Hmm... What should we do? Alas!''


    For a moment, Fletcher was scared out of his wits.


    He knew how powerful and domineering the Whirling Sect was.


    The Flying Phoenix Sect was evidently no match for the Whirling Sect.


    In a panic, Fletcher immediately had an emergency discussion with the other seniors of the Flying Phoenix Sect.


    A few seconds later.


    "Austin, the Whirling Sect knows that you are not from the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom.


    In order to prevent you from escaping, I''m afraid the entrance to the universe has been sealed tightly by now.


    Do you have any way to leave?"


    Austin suddenly received a message from Fletcher.


    "Don''t worry, Master Fletcher. We have a way to leave,"


    Austin answered honestly. There was no need to hide it from him.


    "Well�� I have an unreasonable request, Austin.


    The elders of our sect and I have decided... Can you take all the people of our Flying Phoenix Sect away?


    We, the Flying Phoenix Sect, are willing to submit to the two medium-grade divine gods with you and follow them from now on.


    We have offended the Whirling Sect because we refuse to give up the Heavenly Crater Mine. I don''t doubt that we will lose our foothold in the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom after this.


    The only way for our sect and people to survive is to get out of the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom,"


    Fletcher pleaded to Austin as he eyed Peterson and Morphy.


    "Oh? You are willing to follow Master Morphy and my master, Peterson?"


    Austin was completely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 3303 The Heavenly Crater Mine

    Austin immediately told this to Morphy and Peterson the Taoist Ancestor through his spiritual sense.


    The two of them were also stunned after they received Austin''s message.


    "Austin, please tell the two elders, that if they agree, I can give them the Heavenly Crater Mine as a gift!"


    Fletcher said with gritted teeth. He had to make such a decision, seeing Austin looking very hesitant.


    Fletcher felt afraid of communicating with Morphy and Peterson the Taoist Ancestor directly. They were two medium-grade divine gods, after all. He could get through to them only with Austin''s help.


    Through his observation, different from his initial impression of the young man, he found that Austin was actually easy to get along with.


    "Wait, what did you say? You will give the Heavenly Crater Mine as a gift?


    Sect Leader Fletcher, we are about to leave the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom. How can you give the mine to us? Can you take the Heavenly Crater Mine with you and go with us?"


    Austin asked in confusion.


    "That''s right. If the two medium-grade divine gods work together with me, we can peel the Heavenly Crater Mine from where it is right now and take it wherever we go!"


    Fletcher replied with confidence.


    "We can really do that?"


    Austin was still in disbelief. This was the first time in his life that he had heard of such a thing.


    With much excitement, Austin immediately relayed the information to Morphy and Peterson the Taoist Ancestor.


    "Austin, accept his offer before he changes his mind!


    The divine mine is extremely valuable!"


    Both Morphy and Peterson the Taoist Ancestor were ecstatic and agreed to accept Fletcher''s proposal.


    "Sect Leader Fletcher, the two elders have agreed."


    Austin passed on the confirmation to Fletcher through his spiritual sense.


    "That''s good! I''ll gather the people of the Flying Phoenix Sect right now.


    Then I''ll lead the way to the Heavenly Crater Mine and take the Heavenly Crater Mine along with the two elders. Then we can leave the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom together,"


    Fletcher said happily.


    Then he immediately sent a message to all the people in the headquarters of the Flying Phoenix Sect to pack up and get ready to leave as soon as possible.


    Flying Phoenix City was the headquarters of the Flying Phoenix Sect, making it very convenient for all the members of the Flying Phoenix Sect to get prepared quickly and effectively.


    As soon as Fletcher gave the order, all the people of the Flying Phoenix Sect took action immediately and got ready in no time.


    In just a short period of time, almost everything within the Flying Phoenix City had been removed, packed and loaded.


    Some important figures of the Flying Phoenix Sect who were not in the headquarters also received the message. They all returned to the Flying Phoenix City through their teleportation arrays at different strongholds and rallied in the Flying Phoenix City in a very short time.


    Austin couldn''t help but secretly admire the overall management and organization of the Flying Phoenix Sect. Whatever it lacked in strengt


    ken continent floating in the starry sky.


    From a distance, streaks of divine radiance constantly shot out from the ground, lighting up the sky around it.


    "There are indeed several vessels of divine crystal!


    And they are large and abundant!"


    Both Morphy and Peterson the Taoist Ancestor were ecstatic. Their eyes lit up in anticipation.


    Vessels of divine crystal were very precious, especially the large ones. Even medium-grade divine gods would crave for it.


    "Two sirs, the Heavenly Crater Mine has a very long history in our Sky Phoenix World.


    We have been mining it in a controlled manner, so that the divine mine can have time to replenish and be restored from time to time. Because of this system that we developed, it has been preserved very well over the years.


    Moreover, during the long-term process, in order to make it convenient for mining, we have deployed countless arrays in the mountain around to protect it.


    These arrays have locked the power of the divine mine and suppressed part of its strength to some extent.


    As long as we have an understanding of the arrays and restriction spells around the divine mine, we can cooperate together and pull up the mine right from where it is!"


    Fletcher explained.


    "Well, it seems that your Flying Phoenix Sect has extensive knowledge about this mine."


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor had a trace of approval in his tone.


    "Yes, we do.


    In the Sky Phoenix World, the Flying Phoenix Sect is stronger than Cyan Sun Sect when it comes to strength.


    That is why, most of the time, the Heavenly Crater Mine is under our control.


    We have more opportunities to make a profound study of it,"


    Fletcher added.


    At this moment, the energy in the universe suddenly stirred. Several obscure auras could be seen coming from a distance. They were so forceful that even the space around them began to tremble.


    Austin also felt the violent force from where he was.


    "Damn it! A horde of powerful cultivators are rushing over! And there are many of them!"


    Austin uttered in surprise.

 Chapter 3304 Leaving The Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom

    "Move!"


    Morphy and Peterson roared as they stretched out their hands from the sky with all their might, in an attempt to reach a mine on the continent.


    They had learned about the restriction arrays around the mine from Fletcher previously.


    Boom!


    The heaven and earth suddenly shook violently. Endless divine radiance and runes rose from the two big hands, and vigorously grabbed the mine.


    Terrible energy waves of struggle came out of the mine.


    Indistinctly, several dazzling dragons roared and desperately tried to attack the two massive hands.


    "Lift it up!"


    Morphy and Peterson shouted at the same time. They were so powerful that they were able to forcefully uproot the entire mine in a flash.


    The mine was successfully hoisted into the sky.


    On the dilapidated continent, a deep and bottomless hole appeared on the original location of the mine.


    "Seal!"


    Morphy and Peterson shouted. Each of them took out a lot of array flags and threw them towards the mine. At the same time, they used elaborate formulas to fasten the process and secure the mine.


    In the end, the entire mine was transferred into a high-grade spatial magic treasure and disappeared.


    Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, five horrifying auras surged over the continent like a vast sea.


    "The Heavenly Crater Mine belongs to the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom. Hand over it right now!"


    A deep and cold voice reverberated from afar.


    Meanwhile, those five figures continued to pass through the void.


    "Austin, it''s time for us to go!"


    Morphy said to Austin in a hurry.


    He had sensed the arrival of several extremely terrifying figures.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    Austin was well prepared, and immediately activated the Reincarnation Token.


    Everyone else was transported to the Slave Tower straight away.


    Then, the black token burst out a powerful and mysterious transmission power that fully enveloped Austin''s body. It directly rushed into the void and disappeared.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Five tall figures appeared in a row in the starry sky of the universe. Each of them emitted a horrifying aura of energy.


    "He actually left under our watch!"


    "Humph! Don''t worry. The Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom is a high-grade universe. The space barrier is rigid, and it will be difficult for them to pass through it.


    Even two medium-grade divine gods can''t leave at will.


    Thus, they may still be somewhe


    le and quiver. Many spaces began to crack, and those black space fissures continued to extend.


    The preliminary-grade divine gods who were guarding the portal and the creatures who were just passing by were so scared that their hands and feet became weak, and they almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, by then, the five senior members had just returned to the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom.


    They decided to leave alone Austin and his companions.


    All of them had already sensed that they had already flown away in a high-level flying magic treasure.


    If they pursued them into the Sea of Chaos, they wouldn''t be able to catch up at all.


    The Sea of Chaos was too vast, and it was fraught with all kinds of unknown dangers.


    Moreover, they sphere of influence was in the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom.


    The Whirling Sect was still waiting for them to go back. They had many duties that they were yet to fulfill.


    After they left the platform, all the creatures let out a long sigh of relief.


    At the same time, in the Sea of Chaos in the distance, an airship was moving at an astonishing speed.


    "I didn''t expect you to have so many flying magic treasures of such high quality! They are all so amazing!"


    Morphy, Andreas, Lukyan, and Pascal commended Austin.


    Peterson and Austin had recently obtained those flying magic treasures in the World of Darkness.


    There were more than one hundred of them.


    Every single one of them was of high level!


    "With this group of high-level flying magic treasures, we can freely travel through the Sea of Chaos,"


    Morphy exclaimed with enthusiasm.

 Chapter 3305 The Flying Phoenix Sect Joined

    An airship was traveling in the midst of empty space inside the Sea of Chaos.


    Inside the airship were men from the Flying Phoenix Sect and a couple of divine gods.


    "Sirs, the Flying Phoenix Sect will follow you from now on!"


    Fletcher said to both Morphy and Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, the two medium-grade divine gods.


    Beside Fletcher stood the senior leaders of the Flying Phoenix Sect.


    Their sect was only an ordinary sect in the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom. Meanwhile its leader, Fletcher, along with the other senior leaders, were only preliminary-grade divine gods.


    Having witnessed the power of Morphy and Peterson the Taoist Ancestor in a fight against the Whirling Sect, Fletcher couldn''t help but be in awe of their prowess.


    That was why they were willing to follow the two medium-grade divine gods.


    "Follow us? Let me put it this way. That guy is the master of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, one of the cosmos in the three thousand big and small universes.


    In fact, maybe I''ll settle down in his cosmos in the future.


    Why don''t you ask him instead if he''s willing to take you in?"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor said while pointing at Austin.


    "Ha ha, that''s right."


    Morphy laughed with Peterson.


    "Well ?"


    Fletcher and the senior leaders of Flying Phoenix Sect were all equally stunned as they looked at Austin in confusion.


    "Austin? Are you really the master of a cosmos?"


    Fletcher couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    A master should be the most powerful being in his cosmos.


    Fletcher believed that he must be at least at the level of a divine god.


    But how could someone at the Heaven Immortal Realm be the master of a cosmos?


    Although Fletcher knew that Austin was actually stronger than he seemed to be, he still couldn''t believe that Austin was the master of a cosmos.


    "Well... Sect Leader Fletcher, according to the standards of the world and cosmos, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos is nothing but a trash cosmos,"


    Austin explained to Fletcher.


    "I see," the sect leader replied.


    Fletcher and the senior leaders of Flying Phoenix Sect were suddenly enlightened.


    It made sense if Austin was the master of a trash-leveled cosmos.


    It was general knowledge that a divine god couldn''t be born


    done for.


    As for killing Teague, it is not a big deal.


    As long as I am at the right distance, I can kill him with one slap!"


    said Peterson the Taoist Ancestor.


    "That''s right.


    Peterson, with your current strength, it''s not difficult for you to kill Teague at all.


    The fact of the matter is that we have to be very careful when sneaking inside the Celestial Cyan Kingdom. After killing our target, we should get out as quick as possible in order to avoid fighting the divine gods."


    Hare nodded.


    Then, Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Hare looked at Austin, hoping he would help them.


    "Don''t worry, master.


    I''ve already memorized the spatial location of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom. We can directly teleport in and out of the kingdom.


    There will be no problem."


    Austin assured them.


    "Okay, Austin. I was waiting for that answer!


    Let''s go to the Celestial Cyan Kingdom now.


    After killing Teague, we will immediately set off for the three thousand big and small universes.


    I hope the three thousand big and small universes isn''t in much chaos right now,"


    said Peterson the Taoist Ancestor.


    With that, the airship sped up towards Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    "Shepard, this trip to Celestial Cyan Kingdom might be dangerous.


    You don''t have to come with us.


    I''ll give you an airship. You can go back to your cosmos,"


    Austin said to Shepard.


    "No! Austin, let me come with you!


    I''m not going anywhere without you until I broaden my horizons!"


    said Shepard.

 Chapter 3306 A Successful Breakthrough

    In the airship moving swiftly in the Sea of Chaos, Peterson took out a pile of divine crystals that floated in front of Austin.


    Those divine crystals had come from the Heavenly Crater Mine.


    "Austin, you are currently at the premium stage of Heaven Immortal Realm.


    You have fought many fierce battles during your days as a heaven immortal, and you have even fought with many formidable divine gods. I believe you will soon make a breakthrough.


    Absorb these divine crystals. These may help you break through to the next level,"


    Peterson said.


    He was quite familiar with Austin''s vital energy realm. In the past, it was he and Hare who helped Austin break through to the Genuine Immortal Realm.


    "Master, you are right. I did vaguely feel an opportunity to break through.


    However, these divine crystals have the energy at the divine level and are only used for the cultivation of divine gods.


    Can I absorb them given my current level?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "Your case is a little special. Your spiritual sense is very close to that of a preliminary-grade divine god.


    The fighting power of your cultivation base of swordsmanship is also akin to that of a preliminary-grade divine god.


    Moreover, the vital energy in your body is much stronger than that of ordinary cultivators at the same level. Even many cultivators at the Divine Realm may not be as vigorous as you.


    Thus, I do believe, in good faith, that you can cultivate with divine crystals.


    Of course, you have to proceed in an orderly manner. Absorb a small amount first, and when your body can withstand it, you can gradually increase the dose,"


    Peterson said.


    "Peterson is right.


    Austin, with your prodigious strength, the divine crystals can significantly aid in your cultivation,"


    Morphy added.


    "Hmm. Okay.


    I see,"


    Austin replied with a nod.


    Then, he took a large number of divine crystals into a secret room in the airship and began to cultivate in seclusion.


    To his surprise, he discovered that he could really absorb the divine crystals.


    He was so overjoyed that he began his cultivation with a positive attitude.


    Three days later...


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Dark clouds gathered above the airship and heavy thunder bellowed after streaks of lightning reverberated from the sky.


    Dazzling thick thunderbolts flashed erratically around the airship.


    "Austin has encountered the Thunderstroke Doom!"


    Inside the airship, everyone became ecstatic.


    Then, the door of the secret room slammed open.


    Like a phantom, Austin flashed out and headed towards the roof of the airship.


    The airship was a high-level flying magic treasure. It was well-equipped with all kinds of brilliant arrays, including the defense arrays, isolation arrays, and invisibility arrays.


    Austin knew that there were two dire possibilities if he went through the Thunderstroke Doom inside the airship. First, he could attract tumultuous thunder and perpetua


    ear.


    "Wait, what is that? It''s a huge white cocoon!"


    Peterson and Morphy were dumbstruck.


    After the fire was completely extinguished, there was no trace of Austin.


    However, there was a white cocoon that hovered in the air.


    "It''s the cocoon of supreme enlightenment!"


    Morphy exclaimed in surprise.


    "That''s right. During the ancient times, when exceptional cultivators were tested by the fire of supreme enlightenment, they would take the opportunity to absorb its essence in order to enhance their own law power.


    I didn''t expect Austin could also do that.


    That''s impressive,"


    Peterson exclaimed with amazement.


    Another five days had passed.


    Boom!


    The white cocoon suddenly exploded. Immediately afterwards, Austin broke out and floated in the air.


    His body had seemingly absorbed the cocoon''s silk skin.


    "The Divine Realm!"


    Using his mind, Austin released an energy from his body, which caused the chaotic void to rumble.


    "Austin, quick! Show me your law power,"


    Peterson said hastily.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded. Then, he stretched out his hand and pointed to one direction.


    The next moment, in an area of a hundred million miles in that direction, everything was petrified.


    The space was like a gigantic and transparent ice block.


    It was completely sealed off!


    Then, Austin moved his fingers slightly.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The space began to explode, and it was constantly damaged beyond recognition.


    "Austin, your current cultivation base of law power has surpassed that of all the Divine Realm cultivators!


    At your rate, you are only a stone''s throw away to becoming a preliminary-grade divine god.


    You should hurry and focus on cultivating next.


    I''m looking forward to seeing you light the sacred fire and become a god!"


    Peterson said with excitement.


    Morphy also cast an encouraging glance at Austin.


    "Become a god?"


    Hearing what Peterson said, Austin was bright-eyed and bushy-tailed.

 Chapter 3307 Im Back For You

    There was a time when divine gods were sacred and untouchable to Austin.


    But now, he had the potential to become a divine god himself!


    "Don''t worry, master. I will try my best to become a divine god as soon as possible!"


    Austin said passionately as he clenched his fists.


    "Only a divine god has the capability to protect himself from the perils of the Sea of Chaos.


    Austin, as you grow stronger and stronger, you will come to realize that you must not limit yourself to a certain universe. The vast Sea of Chaos will become an avenue for you to explore the wonders of your power,"


    Morphy told Austin.


    "I understand, Master Morphy."


    Austin nodded.


    Both Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Master Morphy hoped in good faith that Austin would soon reach his maximum potential.


    Austin was very grateful to the two of them.


    "Well, Austin, you have made a breakthrough.


    Now, we are ready to enter the Celestial Cyan Kingdom!"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor exclaimed and looked in the direction of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    His eyes flashed with coldness at the thought of Teague.


    At that time, they were only a stone''s throw away from the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    Half a day had passed.


    A huge platform appeared in the chaotic void.


    There was a huge portal on the platform.


    Every universe in the Sea of Chaos had a space platform established outside as the entrance to its portal.


    In the distance, an airship suddenly stopped.


    Then, three figures came out one by one.


    They were Austin, Morphy, and Peterson the Taoist Ancestor.


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor waved his sleeve and put away the airship.


    The others stayed inside the airship.


    "You two go into my spatial treasure, while I enter the Celestial Cyan Kingdom,"


    Austin said to Peterson and Morphy.


    Immediately, Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Master Morphy entered the Slave Tower.


    Then, Austin took out the Reincarnation Token and activated it right away.


    During their last visit, Austin had recorded the location of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom into the Reincarnation Token. Thus, in the present circumstance, he could use it directly.


    In an instant, Austin disappeared with the Reincarnation Token.


    A moment later, he appeared in the sky of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    "We''re in!"


    Austin was overjoyed.


    The Reincarnation Token did not disappoint him. Even the space barrier of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom could be traversed freely!


    "Austin, your chaotic magic treasure is really powerful!"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Morphy appeared beside Austin, and spoke highly of the Reincarnation Token.


    "


    instant, the Reincarnation Token took Austin into the void and disappeared.


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Master Morphy had entered the Slave Tower in advance.


    The Reincarnation Token could only take Austin along to travel through different universes.


    The rest of them had to enter the spatial treasure before Austin could take them through the space teleportation.


    Meanwhile in Teague''s secret chamber, he sat with his legs crossed and his eyes closed.


    However, he still couldn''t calm down.


    From time to time, he could not help but think of Peterson the Taoist Ancestor.


    Ever since Peterson the Taoist Ancestor got out of his clutches, Teague had been enraged, relentless, and a little frightened.


    He had no reason to believe that Peterson the Taoist Ancestor wouldn''t come back one day to get even with him.


    Moreover, he knew very well that Peterson the Taoist Ancestor would never forgive him for what he had done.


    "Humph! Peterson, you old scalawag, even if you return to take your revenge, what can you do to me?


    The chances that you regain your full strength as a medium-grade divine god is high, but you still won''t be able to enter the headquarters of the Enigmatic Sect easily.


    There are more than a dozen medium-grade divine gods in our sect!


    Moreover, the two premium-grade divine gods in the Celestial Cyan Kingdom are sure to back up our Enigmatic Sect. Peterson, if you dare to go back to avenge yourself, you are really courting death!"


    Teague shouted in the secret room.


    It was obvious that he was still very uneasy and upset.


    All of a sudden, he noticed something unusual.


    "Oh? You really think so?


    But I''m here.


    I''d like to see who will die in the end, you or me?"


    A voice suddenly echoed.

 Chapter 3308 Austins Attack

    With a bustling sound, two figures suddenly appeared in the secret room.


    "Peterson!"


    Teague''s eyes were easily caught by one of the figures. He couldn''t believe that the day to finally face Peterson again had come so unexpectedly.


    "Why? Did you miss me?


    Guess what? It''s payback time, Teague!"


    Peterson''s eyes were burning in anger. He couldn''t wait to teach this guy a lesson.


    The thought that he had trusted this traitor for so many years infuriated him. He was trembling in rage as he remembered how this guy managed to betray him and almost get him killed.


    "You old bastard! How dare you!


    This place is an important and restricted area within the Enigmatic Sect. What makes you think that you can just break in here without permission?"


    Teague felt a slight shiver as he perceived that Peterson seemed to have recovered his original strength.


    He clearly knew that he was just a preliminary-grade divine god, while Peterson was a medium-grade one.


    "Really? You wanted me to ask for permission first? I didn''t know you were such a funny guy.


    You want me to ask for permission too before I kill you?!"


    With a thunderous roar, Peterson rushed towards Teague.


    At the same time, Morphy dashed and approached Teague from another direction. The speed of the two medium-grade divine gods was as fast as lightning.


    "I hate to admit it, but this person is very cunning.


    We have to hit him with one decisive strike, or he''ll give us a hard time!"


    Peterson shouted at Morphy, his eyes still focused at Teague.


    The two managed to surround Teague in an instant. Their murderous intents were oozing as they were eager to crush him to pieces with one swift fatal blow.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t think that it''ll be that easy to kill me!"


    Teague composed himself, quickly created a formula, and threw it in front of him.


    Boom!


    Immediately, a defense array with a tremendous aura appeared.


    He did not stop there. Teague created another formula.


    Boom!


    An attacking array appeared afterward.


    He used many formulas in succession and activated several various kinds of arrays.


    Each array was at the divine level, emitting brilliant and terrifying waves of energy.


    In an instant, the arrays blocked Peterson and Morphy just before they reached Teague.


    "Humph! What a coward!


    I didn''t expect you to be so afraid of death. You''ve set up all these arrays in your own secret cultivation room?!"


    Peterson snorted with a livid face. He didn''t expect that Teague would be so quick-witted.


    "Ha! Do you think I''m dumb? After you escaped, I knew that you would definitely come back for my head.


    Of course, I have to be fully pr


    c treasures at the divine level surfaced in the air. They were activated all at once and bombarded Teague with powerful attacks.


    As Austin broke through to the Divine Realm, it became much easier for him to activate such high-level kinds of magic treasures.


    Teague was quite surprised to be on the receiving end of such numerous simultaneous attacks.


    He didn''t expect that Austin could still exhibit such tenacity while being restrained by his divine god aura.


    Earlier, he was so convinced that if he, a divine god, were to face a warrior of the Divine Realm, the gap in power would be so unimaginably huge.


    Therefore, he didn''t foresee that Austin could still resist and make a counterattack at such a crucial moment.


    Crash! Splat!


    Teague''s huge hand was cut into pieces by Austin''s flying sword.


    It continued moving forward, dragging thousands of dense sword waves towards Teague''s neck.


    Seeing that the sword was aiming to decapitate him, Teague finally came back to his senses.


    For a moment, his mind blanked out as he couldn''t believe how Austin was able to pull off such a remarkable stunt.


    "That''s impossible! How? You''re just a weak brat! You''re like a persistent insect that couldn''t be killed!"


    Teague was frightened and furious at the same time. His face darkened and his nostrils were flaring.


    "You think you already got me?!" Teague roared like a ferocious beast. Crash! Boom!


    As he waved his hand, Austin''s magic treasures were cast aside one by one.


    At the same time, wave-like spiritual sense energy surged out from his body and blocked the strings that were attacking from various directions.


    However, he still wasn''t able to deal with Austin''s flying sword. "I need to keep my guards up for that annoying sword of his."

 Chapter 3309 Fighting Back

    The snow-white long sword rushed towards Teague like a bolt of lightning. Its blade shone brightly as its radiance soared magnificently.


    Teague countered it with a unique skill of his own. He quickly opened his mouth and a black round jar rushed out.


    Whoosh!


    A thick black fog immediately gushed out of the jar. Ferocious faces and silhouettes of demons and gods constantly emerged from it while heart-wrenching cries resounded.


    Crash!


    A massive impact made the room tremble violently as the flying sword and the black jar collided.


    "Go to hell��"


    Teague''s face showed utter vexation. He knew that he would have suffered enormous damage if he was directly hit by Austin''s flying sword.


    He was exasperated at the thought that a mere Divine Realm warrior could actually put his life in danger.


    His murderous intent against Austin grew even stronger. He felt humiliated, and so he was consumed by rage.


    "Austin! I''m going to kill you!"


    "Do it if you can!" Austin immediately activated his flying sword and launched another attack against Teague.


    He also released densely packed red puppet strings, shooting towards Teague like a violent bloodstained rainstorm.


    Lastly, Austin decided to use a massive fist skill. His fist emitted a powerful golden light as if it was set ablaze.


    In an instant, the room was filled with an immense golden light. From Teague''s point of view, it was as if a golden giant was standing behind Austin. He saw the scorching fist aimed at him.


    "What the hell! It''s the Divine Golden Fist!


    When did you acquire the secret skill of the golden giant race?!"


    Teague exclaimed in great shock.


    Austin actually obtained this powerful fist skill from one of the thousands of divine gods'' corpses in the World of Darkness.


    Of course, he had obtained a lot of other divine skills aside from the Divine Golden Fist.


    But for efficiency, he only selected to master powerful divine skills that would suit his current skills and cultivation techniques.


    The Divine Golden Fist was one of the perfect skills for him.


    Bang!


    Austin''s whole body was covered by dazzling golden lights and a golden mist continued to spread throughout the room.


    Behind him, a silhouette of a golden giant raised its humongous fist and prepared to attack Teague.


    "You think you could kill me, a divine god?!"


    Teague''s face twisted and almost looked like a demon than a god.


    He was so furious at the thought that a mere Divine Realm warrior was ab


    me and stepped into the void. They turned into streaks of lightning, and headed for the mentioned star cluster at an astonishing speed.


    At the same time, Austin was still standing at the star cluster, holding the Reincarnation Token in his hand.


    "Master, I think it''s time to leave the Celestial Cyan Kingdom,"


    Austin said to Peterson.


    "I am wondering if that is the most reasonable action to take right now.


    I think I have an idea, and that''s going to be riskier,"


    Peterson replied.


    "Riskier? What do you mean?"


    Austin was a bit confused.


    "By now, all the senior members of the Enigmatic Sect are hunting us down.


    After all, there are two medium-grade and several preliminary-grade divine gods that raided their headquarters and killed one of their own divine gods. That must have surely caused a commotion.


    Knowing these kinds of persons, they must have taken this matter seriously.


    Right now, we have lured out all the senior members of the Enigmatic Sect.


    It means that their headquarters is currently defenseless.


    How about we take this opportunity to return to the Enigmatic Sect to thrash and loot it?


    I think those guys deserve to be taught a lesson!"


    Peterson suggested eagerly.


    "Master Morphy, what do you think about it?


    Would you also agree?"


    Morphy was a legendary figure in the three thousand big and small universes. With his powerful background, even Peterson was calling him master.


    "Hmm, I think that''s a plausible idea. We can give it a try."


    Morphy gave his consent after some thought.


    "All right. It''s a plan then.


    Time to make a statement!"


    Austin exclaimed in excitement.

 Chapter 3310 Breaking Into The Headquarters Of The Enigmatic Sect

    "Ha-ha!


    I''ve heard that there are two chaotic divine herbs that have been living in the headquarters of the Enigmatic Sect. There are also more than a dozen mines there. Let''s go and snatch them all!"


    said Peterson, laughing maliciously.


    "Really? That''s something we should not miss. Master, let''s go there now!"


    Austin''s eyes lit up as he heard Peterson''s words.


    He had already seen the chaotic divine herb in the prehistoric relic before.


    At that time, the chaotic world tree was hidden in a secluded space in a new world. But aside from the chaotic world tree, there were also a dozen chaotic divine herbs there.


    However, he only paid attention to the chaotic world tree.


    And when he finished collecting it, the dozen of chaotic divine herbs just disappeared.


    He didn''t expect that there were two of them in the headquarters of the Enigmatic Sect.


    "Now, I know why you have chosen Peterson to be your master. You two are very much alike,"


    said Morphy with a sigh as he stared at Peterson and Austin.


    While they were talking, they suddenly felt some strong auras approaching them from the void at a distance. The atmosphere in the starry sky of the universe became depressed.


    "The masters of the Enigmatic Sect are coming! Austin, we have to go now,"


    said Peterson.


    Austin nodded and immediately activated the Reincarnation Token. Wrapped in a teleportation force, he rushed into the void and disappeared in an instant.


    Boom! Boom!


    Many powerful figures came out of the void and landed into the starry sky.


    "Where are they? Don''t tell me that they run away again,"


    exclaimed a middle-aged man with an impressive appearance as he pulled a long face. He instantly shrouded the starry sky with his spiritual sense. After searching the whole surroundings inch by inch, he unfortunately found nothing.


    The other senior members of the Enigmatic Sect also released their spiritual senses to examine the situation in all directions.


    "I''m sure that they have seen us coming. I think they have a very excellent teleportation magic treasure.


    Otherwise, we could have detected them. Even medium-grade divine gods couldn''t teleport in front of us without any trace.


    It''s impossible that they have avoided our spiritual senses,"


    said an old


    vine Realm and below.


    Obviously, their powers were not enough to resist Austin''s flying sword.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Not only the members of the Enigmatic Sect, but also those tall and magnificent buildings were constantly exploding after being hit by the flying sword. In an instant, the sky rained with bricks and stones.


    The headquarters that used to look like a fairyland earlier was in a total mess now.


    Screams, howls, and cries for help could be heard everywhere as countless buildings continued to roar and rumble.


    Indeed, it was such a horrible scene to behold!


    "No one should be left alive!"


    Andreas, Lukyan, Pascal, and Fletcher, who were preliminary-grade divine gods, also fought endlessly.


    Each of them was using a powerful omnipotent skill that resulted in an astonishing number of casualties in just a short time.


    Peterson and Morphy, who were medium-grade divine gods, had already used their bodily movement skills and rushed towards the place where the mines and the chaotic divine herbs were hidden.


    Peterson had befriended Teague in the past, and he was able to stay in the headquarters of the Enigmatic Sect for a while, so he was very familiar with it.


    "Rob everything, kill everyone, and burn the whole place!" Austin commanded.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of Divine Realm masters rushed out in all directions. They immediately grabbed any treasures they saw and killed anyone along their way. After making sure that no one was left, they started to set fire everywhere.

 Chapter 3311 Gone Without A Trace

    "Who are you? How dare you make trouble in our headquarters!"


    Several preliminary-grade divine gods of the Enigmatic Sect, who were cultivating in seclusion, rushed out of the cultivation rooms immediately. Their eyes widened at the sight of the headquarters that turned into a sea of raging fire.


    They were all senior leaders who stayed to guard the headquarters.


    "It''s me, your dearest grandpa! Ha-ha!"


    Andreas shouted with great confidence and pounced on them.


    The other divine gods also rushed over and helped him besiege the preliminary-grade divine gods of the Enigmatic Sect.


    "You''re courting death. You are not in a place where you can just be presumptuous!"


    Although they were shocked by the sudden siege, the preliminary-grade divine gods of the Enigmatic Sect didn''t show any sign of shrinking back.


    "Hurry up! Go and call the leader and the other masters back. Tell them it''s urgent,"


    shouted someone at the top of his lungs.


    Austin and the hundreds of the Divine Realm slaves were still setting fire and plundering everywhere they went.


    Since Andreas and the other divine gods had blocked these few preliminary-grade divine gods, Austin was able to dive deep into the headquarters without any obstacle.


    The Enigmatic Sect had a powerful Sect-protecting Array, which was passed down to them from ancient times, so it was capable of stopping any medium-grade divine gods from breaking into their headquarters.


    However, this Sect-protecting Array was designed to only defend the headquarters from enemies attacking from the outside.


    Since Austin and his companions didn''t break in from the outside, the Sect-protecting Array failed to work on them.


    Austin had already known about this beforehand.


    His cultivation base on earth exploration was great, so he sensed that there was a very powerful array hidden under the ground surrounding the whole headquarters of the Enigmatic Sect.


    "I can feel a cultivation cave on that mountain, which is spraying colorful lights now.


    It must be the cultivation cave of the high-level masters of the Enigmatic Sect. I need to go and take a look."


    ivated it directly.


    Whoosh!


    The Reincarnation Token burst out a powerful teleportation power and rushed into the void with Austin.


    "Stop him!"


    "Stay here!"


    "You can''t just leave like that!"


    Just as Austin was about to disappear, some huge hands reached out from afar and grabbed him.


    The runes of orders and laws immediately took over the entire space and tied it up by a terrible law power.


    Soon enough, the entire space surrounding the headquarters of the Enigmatic Sect was completely condensed, like a large ice block.


    However, it didn''t have any impact on the Reincarnation Token. It just took Austin away and disappeared in the void without any trace.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    These senior leaders of the Enigmatic Sect launched attacks towards the void where he disappeared. They were all gnashing their teeth in rage.


    There was a great explosion.


    Only a huge vacuum was left. It was pitch dark and deathly silent. Nothing was there, even space and time.


    "Go after him!"


    Without any hesitation, the senior leaders all turned around and rushed out of the headquarters.


    They released their spiritual sense to perceive the whole space to track Austin down.


    "You will die! All of you will go to hell, bastards!"


    They feel nothing but anger, and their roars alarmed the entire Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    The chaos was too big that even two premium-grade divine gods were alerted.

 Chapter 3312 Alerting The Premium-grade Divine Gods

    The senior leaders of the Enigmatic Sect consisted of about five medium-grade and dozens of preliminary-grade divine gods. They all roared angrily throughout the Celestial Cyan Kingdom, and soon attracted the attention of the whole cosmos.


    The two premium-grade divine gods of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom also heard them.


    Although they had spent most of their time cultivating in the deepest part of the cosmos, they still monitored everything using their minds.


    "What''s going on, Hugo? Did something happen to the Enigmatic Sect?"


    A voice rang out in the Soul Sea of the Enigmatic Sect''s leader.


    "Sir, the headquarters of our sect has been robbed and burnt by a group of villains.


    We are looking for them now,"


    answered Hugo respectfully.


    He recognized the owner of the voice that rang in his Soul Sea. It was Egbert Zhuge.


    He was one of the two premium-grade divine gods and the real ruler of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    All powerful sects in this kingdom had to be recognized by the two premium-grade divine gods first before they could have the chance to exist and grow stronger.


    Moreover, the leaders of the several powerful sects here were trained by the two divine gods, so they could be considered as their trusted subordinates.


    And Hugo was one of them.


    "Really? Let me check on it,"


    replied Egbert.


    The next moment, a wave of astonishing spiritual sense force appeared in the starry sky of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom and instantly enveloped the whole universe.


    A terrifying aura burst out and filled the whole universe at the fastest speed.


    All living creatures in the Celestial Cyan Kingdom felt terrified by the horrifying aura.


    The atmosphere in the universe suddenly changed.


    No one dared to make a sound, as everyone fell silent in shock.


    It was as if an ancient emperor was paying a visit, and wherever he went, all the irrelevant people must get out of his way quietly.


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the starry sky of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom, Austin was activating the Reincarnation Token an


    ver from afar.


    Then angry figures also rushed towards the starry sky one after another.


    They were the senior leaders of the Enigmatic Sect who were still chasing Austin.


    Just like the two premium-grade divine gods, they had also sensed his aura, so they took a plunge there with all their might.


    "Mr. Egbert. Mr. Kinsey," greeted Hugo, the leader of the Enigmatic Sect.


    He was the first to notice that the two premium-grade divine gods were also there. He was surprised but also pleased to see them.


    "We''re glad to meet you, sirs!"


    The other senior members of the Enigmatic Sect bowed respectfully to the two premium-grade divine gods.


    "Sir, our headquarters was robbed and burnt down by a group of foreign bandits. It had been turned into ruins. We suffered countless casualties and heavy losses.


    Among them were two medium-grade divine gods, a dozen preliminary-grade divine gods, and a large number of Divine Realm masters.


    We have been chasing them for more than half a day now, but we couldn''t catch them,"


    said Hugo, sounding a little depressed.


    What happened to them was definitely depressing. Their headquarters was ruined, and they lost almost all of their members. Moreover, they had been looking for the perpetrators, but they failed to catch them.


    Every time he thought about it, he felt extremely aggrieved and humiliated.

 Chapter 3313 Catching Up

    "Teague caused this entire situation, right?"


    Egbert clarified.


    "Exactly! It''s all about Teague!


    Peterson, a medium-grade divine god from the outside world, has a grudge against our sect''s Elder Teague. It''s all Peterson''s fault!"


    Enigmatic Sect''s leader bitterly spat out.


    "Got it. You can leave the rest to the two of us. You can go back to the headquarters and clear up. Don''t worry about it.


    I''ll avenge your Enigmatic Sect,"


    assured Egbert.


    "If... If Master Egbert promises, then we''ll do as you say."


    Although some doubts popped up in the Enigmatic Sect''s leader''s mind, he wouldn''t dare to question Egbert''s order, so he hurriedly agreed.


    A moment later, the Celestial Cyan Kingdom''s two premium-grade divine gods disappeared at the same time.


    "Sir..."


    All the senior members of the Enigmatic Sect quickly surrounded their leader.


    "Master Egbert and Master Kinsey have lived in seclusion for so many years and rarely cared about the happenings around. Isn''t this too strange?


    Logically speaking, they''d only interfere if the situation would affect the very life and death of the entire cosmos.


    For both of them, our sect''s issues are next to nothing.


    Yet, they both arrived to avenge our Enigmatic Sect in person.


    What could be their real reason?"


    an old man with white hair asked.


    "It must have something to do with that Austin boy,"


    another elder quietly mused.


    All the Enigmatic Sect''s senior members knew about Austin.


    "Rumor has it that this Austin found the chaotic world tree in the ancient relic. He even led thousands of divine gods to their deaths in the World of Darkness."


    "It must be because of Austin that Master Egbert and Master Kinsey came out."


    A heated discussion erupted between most of the sect''s senior members.


    "Stop it.


    Master Egbert and Master Kinsey must have their reasons, and it''d be better if we don''t randomly throw our opinions around. If we displease the two masters, it''ll be big trouble."


    Their leader hurriedly shushed them.


    "You''re right!"


    Fear flashed through all the senior members.


    There was no doubt that the two premium-grade divine gods were the absolute rulers of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom. No one dared to provoke the two superior beings that controlled this entire cosmos.


    "Let''s go! Let''s head back to the headquarters first."


    With a wave of his hand, the leader of the Enigmatic Sect led the group of senior members back to their headquarters.


    At the same time, an airship was moving at its top speed in the Sea of Chaos, just outside the Celestial Cyan Kingdom.


    "The situation


    buzz.


    Outside the airship, an overwhelming law power constantly surged onto the airship like endless stormy waves.


    The law power was trying to block the Reincarnation Token''s power.


    "Really? Even the Reincarnation Token can''t take me away this time?


    This is not good!"


    Austin''s heart was pounding in his chest.


    After a moment, Austin suddenly realized something.


    "Everyone! Take out all the spatial crystals you have with you and give them to me!"


    Austin desperately shouted.


    Anxiety filled all the divine gods in the Slave Tower and they quickly handed over all their spatial crystals to Austin.


    An intense vacuum-like force burst out of the Reincarnation Token as it thirstily sucked up all the energy from the spatial crystals.


    "Ha-ha! You can''t escape anymore, Austin. Don''t bother."


    A smile painted Egbert''s lips as he appeared next to the airship.


    "You''re really something at such a young age.


    You already caused so much trouble!"


    Kinsey sneered, standing next to his fellow premium-grade divine god.


    "Let''s talk about it when we get back,"


    said Egbert. With a wave of his hand, the airship continuously shrank under the great force from his palm. In just one step, he strode back to the Celestial Cyan Kingdom with the airship in his grasp.


    However, the next moment, he found something unexpected.


    "See you later, Egbert!"


    Austin''s voice echoed from inside the airship.


    "What?!


    " Egbert was aghast.


    Once he sensed that there was no more sign of Austin in the airship, his expression drastically changed.


    Boom!


    The airship exploded into tiny pieces with a simple clench of his palm.


    Countless pieces flew through the air.


    However, not a soul remained in the airship.

 Chapter 3314 Entering The World Of Darkness Again

    "That brat! Go after him!"


    Without wasting any time, Egbert turned into a bolt of lightning and rushed into the Sea of Chaos like a blazing shooting star.


    Another premium-grade divine god quickly followed him.


    The two of them firmly believed that Austin was carrying several great treasures, including the chaotic world tree, which they longed for. They would do whatever it took just to capture him.


    Meanwhile, in a distance, an airship was moving at full speed.


    Inside, Austin and the others were breathing heavily after escaping such a dangerous moment.


    "That was so close!"


    Thinking of what just happened, Austin still felt a lingering fear creeping beneath his skin.


    He couldn''t help but admit that a premium-grade divine god was on a whole other level of terrifying.


    "I really hope that we can escape from this. It''s no laughing matter to provoke two premium-grade divine gods! Worst comes to worst, we''re really doomed this time,"


    Peterson blurted with a serious look on his face.


    Naturally, the others also wore a worried look on their faces.


    Suddenly, something alerted them that got them on their feet.


    Bang!


    An overwhelming wave of tremendous energy flooded towards the airship like a vast ocean.


    Behind them, two figures were hurriedly catching up to their airship at an astonishing speed.


    "Oh crap!


    They''ve caught up to us again? These guys are so persistent!"


    Everyone in the airship was trembling insanely.


    "Austin, surrender quietly. You won''t be able to escape anyway!


    I advise that you cooperate with us and hand over the things that we want."


    Egbert''s low and gloomy voice came from afar and echoed in the airship.


    "Huh? You''re the one who should give up, old man. You''re not getting anything from me!"


    Austin shouted back.


    Peterson desperately controlled and maneuvered the airship as he tried his best to escape from their pursuers.


    "Well, don''t regret it later,"


    Egbert snorted coldly, annoyed at Austin''s stubbornness.


    "Let''s see if you can escape from this!"


    He clenched his fist and punched it in the space towards Austin''s airship.


    Whoosh!


    The space where the airship was located was immediately imprisoned by a terrifying law power.


    Tens of thousands sparkling chains of law power emerged and entangled around the airship.


    This caused the airship to cease all its movements.


    "Damn! Our airship was caught again!"


    They quickly noticed that Egbert did something to stop their airship from moving forward.


    Everyone felt horrified as they experienced the power of a premium-grade divine god.


    Then, Egbert started grabbing the airship from afar.


    "Come back here!"


    Holding the airship, Egbert pulled it towards him with such ease.


    Instead of moving forward, Austin and the others all felt that the airship they were on was going backward at a fast speed.


    "This is bad! We have to get out of here."


    Austin immediately took out his Reincarnation Token and a lot of spatial cr


    in and the others.


    In this crucial moment, Austin convinced them once more of his plan.


    "We''re running out of time. We have to make the decision right now!" he strongly urged them.


    "Okay then. We don''t have any other choice."


    Peterson and Morphy finally agreed.


    Austin''s other companions made up their minds and agreed as well.


    At the back of their minds, they knew that it was still better to risk going into the World of Darkness than be captured inevitably by the two premium-grade divine gods.


    The World of Darkness possessed a different kind of horror, but at least, they knew that there might be a glimmer of hope.


    After all, the last time they went into it, Austin managed to bring them out of there safely.


    Now, there was a saying circulating in the Sea of Chaos stating that the stronger a person was, the more dangerous it would be for him to be in the World of Darkness.


    And the weaker creatures wouldn''t be in much danger if they went in there.


    "Austin, I really hope that you can still take us out of that place safely this time around,"


    Peterson said with a faint smile.


    "Don''t worry.


    When did he ever let us down?"


    Hare butted in, confident at Austin''s capabilities.


    The others also looked at Austin with expectant eyes. They had no other choice but to entrust him all their lives.


    Another day had passed.


    "At last, the World of Darkness is right ahead of us!"


    Austin''s eyes were burning with determination.


    In the distance, the endless darkness stared back at him. It was a vast abyss blocking their way.


    "They''re close to catching up to us.


    Full speed ahead!"


    Austin ordered promptly.


    Gritting his teeth, Peterson controlled the airship and plunged directly into the World of Darkness.


    "Seriously? Did they just rush into the World of Darkness?"


    Behind them, the two powerful figures suddenly stopped. There was a mixed expression of surprise and fury on their faces as Austin''s airship vanished in the darkness.

 Chapter 3315 Enter The World Of Darkness

    "I can''t believe he dares to escape into the World of Darkness!"


    Egbert shouted angrily.


    As a premium-grade divine god, he was frustrated for failing to catch a young man. They had been playing cat and mouse for the whole day.


    "The last time thousands of divine gods entered the World of Darkness because they were chasing Austin, many of them mysteriously disappeared.


    I guess most of them must have died, while that brat Austin is still alive.


    Something strange is happening right under our noses,"


    Kinsey speculated.


    "He must be hiding many secrets!"


    Egbert said with exasperation in his tone.


    The two premium-grade divine gods stood at the edge of the World of Darkness and looked into it closely.


    "What do you think? Should we go inside?"


    Kinsey asked.


    Egbert, on the other hand, was hesitant.


    After all, Cheefun from the Marvelous Cosmos had died there.


    "Let''s be careful as we try to catch up with them. As long as we don''t go deep into the core area of the World of Darkness, we will be all right,"


    Egbert said as he gritted his teeth after thinking for a while.


    He was getting more and more frustrated for not being able to catch Austin.


    In his eyes, Austin was just an ordinary cultivator at the Divine Realm. It surprised him that such a nobody would have the guts to enter the World of Darkness.


    As a premium-grade divine god, he could not shrink back.


    "Okay, but let''s be careful. Once we find something wrong, we will come out immediately."


    Kinsey nodded and finally agreed to enter the World of Darkness.


    Thus, the two premium-grade divine gods warily set foot in the World of Darkness.


    "Stay cautious. Let''s try to keep a low profile."


    They reminded each other. The two of them knew better than to release their auras so recklessly.


    "I''ve found him! Let''s go over there and get him!"


    Not long after they entered the World of Darkness, Egbert had sensed Austin''s location.


    At that time, Austin was treading lightly in the World of Darkness.


    On the other hand, the others had alrea


    iff of the World of Darkness, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Soon, the two premium-grade divine gods were getting closer and closer to Austin.


    "Austin, I know Peterson is your master and you two get along very well.


    I''ve investigated Peterson''s background and found out that he comes from the three thousand big and small universes. Ha-ha!


    You must be affiliated there too.


    Well, you''d better not try to run away this time.


    You know you can''t escape from me.


    If you don''t surrender at this instant, I will head off to the three thousand big and small universes to find your hometown.


    By then, all of your loved ones won''t be able to run away. I will make sure that they all suffer because of you.


    Think about it."


    Egbert''s voice rang out in Austin''s Soul Sea in a threatening manner.


    ''Damn it!


    This old man already knows that I come from the three thousand big and small universes!


    Things are getting out of hand now, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    It was known to all that provoking a premium-grade divine god was abominable.


    If Egbert made his way to the three thousand big and small universes, everyone related to Austin would face the terrible wrath of a formidable premium-grade divine god.


    Therefore, after hearing what Egbert said, Austin was at a loss for what to do.


    The people he cared about were his biggest weakness.

 Chapter 3316 A Headless Man

    At this particular moment, the two premium-grade divine gods were getting closer and closer to Austin. Pretty soon, they would be on him!


    After Austin heard what Egbert had said, his eyes had turned a weird shade of cold.


    There was a hint of danger in them.


    "Austin, hurry up and leave. Those guys are about to catch up,"


    Peterson urged him.


    However, Austin stood still.


    "What are you doing?"


    Peterson and Morphy were both surprised. They hissed at the man for blatantly putting himself in harm''s way.


    "I''m going to teach these two old men a lesson,"


    Austin replied.


    "You can''t match them!


    How do you plan on defeating them at your current strength?


    Once they catch up with you, they are going to kill you,"


    Morphy warned.


    "That may have been true outside.


    But this is the World of Darkness."


    Austin stood still and waited for the two cultivators to arrive.


    "Ha-ha, Austin, you can''t escape now!


    This is the World of Darkness. Even we can just barely sense the surroundings. As for you, you are only a Divine Realm cultivator. Although, I must compliment you on being brave and bold enough to break in here."


    The two premium-grade divine gods finally caught up with him, and Egbert sneered.


    In the dark, deadly, and silent environment, they walked towards Austin step by step.


    The latter stood completely still, looking very calm and speaking nothing at all.


    "Brat, you can''t escape this time!"


    Kinsey told Austin with a sinister smile.


    "You have been chasing me for a whole day now. You must enjoy the hunt, right?


    But you are going to meet your doom soon,"


    Austin said.


    "What?


    What do you mean? Meet our doom at whose hands? Just you?


    I can crush you hundreds of times without even moving my fingers.


    Come here!"


    Egbert was confused by Austin''s calm expression.


    Unknown to them, Austin''s spiritual sense had already targeted and locked on to three strands of hidden energy in a remote corner of his body.


    These strands had been infused into his body by Egbert.


    Each of them contained a highly powerful omnipotent skill.


    When Egbert had given them to Austin, he was hoping that Austin could get the chaotic world tree for him.


    That was the sole purpose behind granting Austin these skills.


    Austin had never used them before.


    But now w


    e divine gods, their speed was extremely fast, especially when they ran with all their strength.


    In a flash, they had disappeared.


    The black horse that the headless man was sitting on neighed.


    It began chasing in the direction where the two premium-grade divine gods had fled.


    From the very beginning to the end, the headless man had ignored Austin.


    Austin let out a long sigh of relief


    after the headless man completely disappeared.


    "Austin, what you did just now was way too risky.


    It is fortunate that things didn''t go south."


    Peterson and Morphy were also relieved.


    "They have been targeted by the headless man now. They are going to be seriously injured now, if they don''t end up dead before that!"


    Peterson remarked with a smile.


    "They deserve it!"


    Austin also felt relieved.


    At that moment.


    "Wait. Look, there seems to be a figure in that direction. I don''t know how long it has been standing there. It is looking at us and just standing there motionlessly,"


    Morphy said in a puzzled tone.


    Immediately, Austin tried to sense the direction that Morphy was pointing at.


    Peterson also released his spiritual sense to perceive what was going on.


    Austin was easily able to sense the situation in the World of Darkness.


    As a medium-grade divine god, Peterson could also vaguely sense a few things here.


    "Sure enough! There''s someone there!"


    Austin and Peterson exclaimed.


    In the direction Morphy had pointed stood a figure, completely motionless in the dark space, and staring at them non-stop.

 Chapter 3317 Embarking On The Path Of Return

    Austin immediately used his spiritual sense.


    However, the strange shadow emitted a mist of gloomy and blurry light, which made it difficult for Austin to see his true face.


    The figure did not move an inch, nor did he release any terrible aura.


    However, everyone felt their throat began to dry and their backs were suddenly stiffened.


    "It''s indeed a real Reincarnation Token..."


    a faint voice echoed out of nowhere.


    His tone was obscure and rigid. It seemed like he had not spoken for a long time.


    Whoosh!


    The Reincarnation Token in Austin''s hand began to shake. Then, it flew away quickly and fell into the figure''s hand far away.


    "Damn it!"


    Austin''s face turned pale with fright. He almost rushed over to try and take back his precious token.


    The Reincarnation Token was too important to Austin.


    However, his sanity told him that the mysterious figure in front of him must be extremely powerful.


    In the distance, the figure caught the Reincarnation Token and looked at it carefully.


    "Hey!


    That''s my token!


    Please give it back to me,"


    Austin shouted at the figure after he summoned up some courage.


    There was no reply.


    Then, the atmosphere froze for a moment.


    The figure scrutinized the Reincarnation Token.


    "When the Reincarnation Token reappears, the road of reincarnation reopens!


    It looks like everything is destined to happen again."


    The figure let out a deep and faint sigh.


    Suddenly, he glanced at Austin coldly and asked, "Where did you get the Reincarnation Token?"


    "Uhm... Where did I get it?"


    Austin was taken aback and did not know how to respond.


    He knew better than to tell the mysterious figure that he stole the token from a dead dragon.


    "Forget it. It doesn''t matter how you got this token. It must have decided anyway.


    Maybe you are the chosen one,"


    the figure said.


    The next moment, something unexpected happened.


    Swoosh!


    The Reincarnation Token sprung back and landed on Austin''s hand.


    "Go. This place is too dangerous,"


    the figure warned Austin and waved his sleeve.


    All of a sudden, The entire space began to spin around rapidly.


    His body was enveloped by a huge and dynamic force, and was thrown far away at an astonishing speed.


    The next moment, when Austin had come to his senses, he found himself standing at the edge of the World of Darkness.


    Peterson came out of the Slave Tower and urged


    well.


    Austin had seen all kinds of universes except for a supreme universe.


    It was probably why he hadn''t met a rare dragon or a phoenix.


    "Of course.


    However, supreme universes are highly exclusive. Ordinary creatures can''t just enter those universes,"


    Morphy said.


    "I see."


    Austin nodded.


    "Master, are we going back home now?"


    Austin looked at Peterson.


    He began to miss the three thousand big and small universes, especially the creatures from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. After all, it had been a long time since they left.


    "Yes, we''re heading back to the three thousand big and small universes first.


    It''s time to establish order among those universes.


    Austin, after we settle matters there, let''s go to a dangerous place and get some treasures together,"


    Peterson said.


    "A dangerous place? Get some treasures?"


    Austin was stunned.


    "That''s right.


    Teague has always wanted to know a secret from me for so many years. Well, it''s something about that dangerous place.


    That was why he was so relentless to attack me, but not kill me directly.


    Let''s talk about it later.


    For now, let''s return to the three thousand big and small universes first,"


    Peterson said.


    "Yes, it''s chaotic in the three thousand big and small universes.


    Even the Ancient Peace Agreement was destroyed by those despicable divine gods. We must teach them a lesson,"


    Morphy said and gritted his teeth.


    "Humph! I must avenge the Fallen Immortal Cosmos!"


    Austin said coldly.


    Then, they flew back towards the direction of the three thousand big and small universes.

 Chapter 3318 Creatures From Isolated Alien Spaces

    Almost half of the premium-grade airships were destroyed under the attack of the Celestial Cyan Kingdom''s two premium-grade divine gods.


    Only about forty or fifty airships were left in their arsenal.


    However, it was more than enough for them.


    Every single one of these airships was cutting edge, capable of freely travelling through the Sea of Chaos and deal with all kinds of dangers.


    It was a long road back to the three thousand big and small universes.


    A few days into their travel, Austin began to cultivate in a secret room.


    Meanwhile, in the three thousand big and small universes, an era of unrest has begun.


    More and more divine gods appeared in many worlds and quickly established their own forces.


    No longer were they beings of legends, but ones that ruled the world and commanded all races.


    Without the restrictions of the Ancient Peace Agreement, the three thousand big and small universes completely became a playground for the divine gods!


    The three thousand big and small universes were a group of huge and amazing universes.


    So many universes gathered together to form a universe community in such a huge scale that it could be called a miracle in the Sea of Chaos.


    That was how rare it was.


    There were rubbish universes, low-grade universes, and middle-grade universes thrown together in the community.


    Not a single high-grade universe could be found though.


    However, not too long ago, a single event shook everything up in the three thousand big and small universes.


    Out of the blue, the grade of the Divine Being''s World suddenly rose from being a low-grade to middle-grade, and then soared to being a high-grade one.


    After it did, it suddenly disappeared.


    Some of the divine gods boldly guessed that the Divine Being''s World might have been upgraded to a supreme one.


    It was common knowledge that supreme worlds and universes were usually undetectable.


    Soon enough, just about every divine god in the three thousand big and small universes attempted to find the whereabouts of the Divine Being''s World.


    Another well-known fact was that if anyone cultivated within a supreme world or universe, they''d improve in leaps and bounds ahead of everyone else!


    Not long after, the news about the Divine Being''s World spread to the winds.


    Many divine gods within the Sea of Chaos perked up at the news.


    Many divine


    yone''s ears.


    For one quiet moment, all the divine gods in the three thousand big and small universes could only stare in shock.


    Every single one of them switched into their high gear.


    As far as they were concerned, creatures from isolated alien spaces were enemies, not friends.


    There were rumors that the leader of the gods of darkness, Hackett and Elliot, escaped to isolated alien spaces and formed an alliance with the creatures there.


    Before Hackett left with Elliot, he promised he''d come back to the three thousand big and small universes to kill all the creatures that supported the gods of light one day.


    Almost all the creatures living in the three thousand big and small universes belonged to the side of the gods of light.


    Therefore, creatures from isolated alien spaces were their enemies!


    A group of divine gods from isolated alien spaces actually came to the three thousand big and small universes now!


    This was nothing but unprecedented!


    Before long, the news quickly spread and caused a stir in the three thousand big and small universes!


    Divine gods of the three thousand big and small universes and the group of divine gods from the isolated alien spaces formed two opposing camps, quietly sizing each other up near the space barrier of the Yellow Cosmos.


    "We have no desire to fight you now.


    All we want is to enter the Yellow Cosmos and get what we need."


    It was the creatures from the isolated alien spaces who looked away first. After they explained themselves, they quickly retreated to the distance and ended the confrontation.

 Chapter 3319 Exposed

    In the end, the conflict between the two sides was avoided, and they both decided to retreat.


    The gods from the isolated alien space were guarding near the Yellow Cosmos. They continued to look for the weak spots on the space barrier and tried to break through by force and entering the cosmos.


    The gods of the three thousand big and small universes were also doing the same thing.


    There were also plenty of gods outside from other parts of the Sea of Chaos.


    Everyone figured that the gods from the isolated alien spaces wanted to enter the Yellow Cosmos mostly to find the whereabouts of the Divine Being''s World.


    Therefore, no one was willing to fall behind others.


    All the creatures knew that any living being would covet a supreme universe or even just a supreme world.


    As a result, all the gods guarded the space barrier of the Yellow Cosmos, using all kinds of energy and secret techniques to create an entrance.


    Sounds of explosions permeated the atmosphere.


    The horrifying tide of energy, like an enormous wave from the ocean, splashed and echoed in the chaotic void.


    However, the space barrier of the Yellow Cosmos was practically impenetrable.


    It had been almost half a month and numerous gods had already summoned their best and their most unique omnipotent skills, and yet, none of them made any breakthrough.


    The space barrier seemed unbreakable, and no one had the chance to enter!


    "During their time, before they left the Yellow Cosmos, Parker, Emperor Haidar, Alethea and other peerless masters had spent a lot of time and energy to seal the place all up.


    Even if a premium-grade divine god came, he might not be able to break through the space barrier of the Yellow Cosmos.


    I think that this is merely a waste of our time and energy.


    It''s impossible for us to get through."


    After countless attempts, some of the gods gave up and no longer persevered.


    Instead, they spent their energy in looking for other avenues to find the Divine Being''s World.


    One of the many attempts was to send people to search for the chaotic void near the three thousand big and small universes in a carpet-like way.


    The warriors they sent were at least at the Divine Realm.


    Creatures at the Heaven Immortal Realm or lower had no ability to protect themselves in the Sea of Chaos at all. They wouldn''t be ideal to be sent for this quest.


    One fateful day, in their searching attempts, a Divine Realm master from the three thousand big and small universes accidentally broke into an abandoned cosmos.


    It was very dilapidated and desolate.


    The rules and order around it was in disarray and utterly broken, and t


    hiding array appearing simultaneously.


    Soon enough, more than ten arrays were formed to protect the whole continent.


    These arrays were personally set up by the four gods, namely Master Morphy, Master Andreas, Master Lukyan, and Master Pascal.


    Puff!


    The giant hand of the law power that the intruder had slapped was shattered by the terrifying array energy on the way.


    Moreover, the surging energy of the array swept back into the sky and hit the master in return.


    "What? !"


    The Divine Realm master dramatically paled at the unexpected power. He didn''t expect that there would be so many arrays at the divine level on this continent.


    With his current strength, he couldn''t deal with these arrays at all.


    "You weaklings, just wait and see. You can''t escape!"


    The Divine Realm master swore, and then used his bodily movement skill to escape as fast as he could.


    "Don''t run away. You were so haughty and proud just now, weren''t you?"


    Provoking voices rang out on the continent.


    Among them, there were eight creatures shouting with the loudest voice. They were the Eight Stone Saints!


    "Bad news! We were found.


    Once the news spreads out, those who have a grudge against Austin will definitely come here and attack us."


    Looking at the receding figure of the Divine Realm master, Kevin frowned.


    At this time, a large number of senior leaders of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos went to Kevin and discussed this matter.


    Although they were thankful that the arrogant Divine Realm master was now out of their hairs, it still remained as a problem since he could tell anyone their whereabouts.


    Everyone knew how serious this situation was.


    Once a god descended into this abandoned cosmos, all the creatures here could immediately die.

 Chapter 3320 The Powerful Enemy Came

    "Since Austin has gone to the Sea of Chaos, no one can tell when he is coming back.


    With our strength now, we are even no match for a Divine Realm master. How can we fight a divine god?"


    Master Kevin said with a sigh.


    He was surrounded by a large number of senior members of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. They all felt depressed and helpless.


    "It''s because we did not improve as fast as Austin.


    We are too weak on our own.


    Without his leadership, we will be at the mercy of others,"


    one of the senior members said.


    "As of the moment, it won''t help if we pity ourselves.


    Once the powerful enemies attack, we have no choice but to fight to the death,"


    shouted Asa while waving the thick stone stick. Asa was one of the Eight Stone Saints.


    "Yes, we have to fight them until our last breath,"


    agreed the other Stone Saints.


    The Eight Stone Saints were already at the premium stage of Earth Immortal Realm.


    It was all because of Austin, who gave them a lot of high-grade pills, natural treasures, and secret manuals about cultivation methods.


    The spirit of holy stone race was born with extraordinary talent from nature.


    In the past, when they were in the Immortal End World, the accomplishments of the Eight Stone Saints were limited by the inferior laws of heaven and earth.


    But after they had gotten out of the Immortal End World, their cultivation began to improve by leaps and bounds.


    "Alas, if some divine gods come here, they will probably kill all of us with just one blow.


    How can we fight against them?"


    Master Kevin shook his head.


    "Our only hope now to protect us is the dozens of divine arrays.


    But if these arrays got broken, we really have to defend ourselves to death.


    I hope our Fallen Immortal Cosmos can survive such a disaster,"


    he added.


    Morphy and the other three divine gods Andreas, Lukyan, and Pascal, set these divine level arrays to protect them before they left.


    All of a sudden, loud sounds reverberated the entire cosmos.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Dark clouds gathered in one abandoned continent and covered the whole sky. Thunders then roared terrifyingly.


    Everyone turned and focused their gazes there.


    "That''s Caroline. It seems like she is about to break through,"


    Master Kevin exclaimed, feeling surprised but overjoyed.


    "She h


    eans.


    And they would rely on the divine level arrays on dozens of continents to defend themselves.


    Also, they had a lot of spatial magic treasures at the divine level and the flying magic treasures that Austin had left before he left.


    If worse came to worst, they could use these treasures to escape.


    Tension enveloped all the dozens of continents in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Every creature was praying to survive the possible disaster.


    Half a day later, they felt that their enemies were approaching.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The abandoned cosmos began to shake violently.


    All of a sudden, streaks of dazzling divine light passed through the void and appeared in the sky.


    Then some figures with terrifying aura came out.


    They were all divine gods.


    There were more than ten of them floating in the sky.


    The presence of these divine gods made the entire sky rumble and shake as if the burden was too heavy to bear.


    "We are right. All creatures of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos are hiding in this abandoned cosmos."


    "Let''s see if these ants can escape from us this time."


    "Austin, get out!"


    some of the divine gods shouted one after another coldly.


    Master Kevin and the other senior members were watching them from one of the continents in the abandoned cosmos.


    "Indeed, all of them are divine gods.


    Tell everyone to watch carefully. As we have agreed, we will protect every member of our Fallen Immortal Cosmos by all means,"


    said Master Kevin slowly as he looked at the terrifying divine gods in the sky.

 Chapter 3321 Hurling Insulting Remarks At The Divine Gods

    There were hundreds of millions of creatures from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos that were gathered on the continents of the abandoned cosmos. They were all looking at the divine gods who were emitting dazzling golden light in the sky. At the same time, the divine gods stared down at the weaker beings as they gave off a terrifyingly powerful vibe.


    "So these are the divine gods?


    Why are they making things difficult for us?"


    Most of these creatures had never seen a divine god before. They were frightened at the sight of these powerful beings.


    After about a dozen of divine gods made their appearance, another group of masters at the Divine Realm came one after another and stood respectfully behind them.


    A divine god dressed in flowing red clothes flew forward and stopped above one of the continents.


    "Austin! I demand that you come out at once. Otherwise, I will execute all the creatures of this cosmos," the divine god said impassively as two beams of golden light shot out from his eyes.


    Just the ferocious look in his eyes could already kill an ordinary cultivator.


    Then, he released a tremendous amount of energy that rained down on the continent below him.


    Every being on that continent was in awe of the divine god. They felt an overwhelming shiver down their cores and it became difficult to breathe.


    Most of ordinary creatures and weak cultivators immediately collapsed on the ground, unable to move at all.


    It was just normal since they were in the presence of the dreadful divine gods.


    In the face of these mighty beings, they were like insects that could be crushed at any moment.


    From one of the continents, Kevin took a step forward and cupped his hands towards the divine god in red.


    "Sir, what is it that you want from Leader Austin?


    Unfortunately, he is away for the time being," Kevin said respectfully.


    "Humph! Don''t play dumb. You know what we''re here for. I''m here to get even with Austin. I''ll be sure to eliminate every single one of you. No one would get away.


    Since Austin isn''t here, bring me all the people related to him, including family members, fellow disciples, masters, and friends! Line up and kneel before me. They are going to pay the price for everything that Austin did.


    And you''d better not play any tricks in front of me, you lowborn weaklings,"


    the divine god in red declared condescendingly.


    His two piercing eyes swept over every continent of the cosmos.


    Immediately after, an intense atmosp


    weaker than you. Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself?" Rhys yelled as he pointed his spear at the divine god in red.


    "I say bravo!


    You''ve really done it, you old bastard. We''ve been tolerating your dim-witted attitude for a long while, but you''ve pushed us past our limits this time.


    Divine god? Does it feel great to bully mere mortals?


    Don''t you even feel a little embarrassed about yourself?


    We''d rather die than be insulted by the likes of you!"


    "This son of a bitch thinks he''s a lot better than us just because his cultivation base is higher than us.


    If you were at the same level as me, I would beat your miserable ass a thousand times over!"


    The rest of the stone saints didn''t hold back at hurling insulting remarks toward the divine god.


    Yes, they clearly knew that they wouldn''t be able to defeat even a single divine god.


    Despite this, no way would they just sit down and be insulted.


    "That''s right! Shame on you divine gods.


    Do you get off by bullying the weak?!"


    "Do you think you can just order us to do whatever you want?!"


    At this time, even some of the leaders of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, who were known to be hot-tempered and fearless, followed suit and threw curses on the faces of the divine gods.


    Their voices filled the space as the divine gods stood there in the sky, slightly stunned by the audacity of these weaker beings.


    ''These guys��'' Kevin couldn''t utter a word after witnessing the scene.


    ''These guys dare openly insult the divine gods?'' he thought to himself, letting out a bitter smile.


    "You stupid bunch of weaklings!"


    the divine god in red roared, fuming in extreme rage.

 Chapter 3322 Destroying The Arrays

    "Go to hell, imbeciles!"


    the divine god in red roared in anger.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, an endless ruling power surged from the skies and instantly condensed into a massive palm, thrusting towards the continent below.


    Every living creature on the continent felt a terrifying pressure coming down from the sky. They were frozen in fear and were unable to breathe.


    The gigantic palm made of energy was approaching at an incredible speed, threatening to crush the entire continent below.


    Crash!


    Right in the nick of time, all the arrays on the continent were activated. Several large arrays in a row formed light curtains that covered the entire continent.


    Boom!


    The huge palm collided with the outermost layer of the light curtain.


    The impact made by the collision created a huge roar that shook the surrounding space.


    The energy that bounced back from the huge palm turned into a monstrous hurricane, roaring and raging in the sky.


    "Arrays, huh? Do you think these can save your puny lives?


    You''re being too naive!"


    the divine god in red said coldly as he stood firmly in the air.


    He had actually known that there were arrays set up on the continents.


    However, he didn''t really pay much attention to these.


    As a divine god, even the strongest arrays might not be able to hinder him.


    "Destroy those annoying arrays!"


    he quickly commanded his other companions.


    Between heaven and earth, the rolling ruling power turned into a torrent, rushing over from every direction. It gathered above the continent and was condensed into countless gigantic hands.


    They pressed together and slapped down the arrays all at the same time.


    Tens of thousands of huge palms continuously struck down the continent below.


    Boom! Boom!


    The arrays took heavy blows that shook the sky and the ground.


    Several layers of light curtains shone brightly as they protected the continent below.


    The creatures inside were panicking as they didn''t know how long the arrays would withstand the attacks from the divine gods.


    Most of them were just lying on the ground, unable to breathe, and trembling with fear.


    "Caroline, Ivy, Sue, this is a flying magic treasure left by Austin. This one is at the divine level.


    But with your combined strength, you should be able to activate it.


    If the arrays are destroyed, use this magic treasure to get out of here im


    was like the universe was going to end.


    Crack! Crack!


    A few moments later, cracks began to appear on the light curtains due to the barrage of attacks from the divine gods.


    The arrays were slowly collapsing.


    "This is bad. The arrays are about to be destroyed.


    We need to get out of here.


    Don''t try to fight them in any way.


    They can kill us with just a single blow.


    The only thing we can do now is hope that we escape safely from this place."


    Kevin sent a message to all the creatures through his spiritual sense.


    He specifically instructed the people to avoid going against the divine gods.


    Especially the warriors like the Eight Stone Saints whom he knew were fearless and reckless. If they rushed out and faced the divine gods, they would die in an instant.


    Crash! Boom!


    Finally, the arrays all over the continents exploded and collapsed at the same time. Their fragments scattered all over the sky.


    "Ha! Enjoy the taste of despair, you lowly creatures!"


    The divine god in red couldn''t help but laugh wildly.


    Afterward, he conjured a huge hand and grabbed a continent below.


    His horrifying aura as a divine god spread and enveloped the whole continent.


    In just a flash, all the people on the continent were imprisoned by the divine god''s power of order, ceasing their every movement.


    Even if they wanted to escape, they couldn''t move a single muscle.


    "Damn it. I was too naive. We are this weak in front of the terrifying divine gods. We don''t even have a brief chance to escape."


    At the very moment, Kevin was full of desperation.

 Chapter 3323 Rescue (Part One)

    The giant hand of the divine god slapped down from the sky, filling the entire vast space between the heaven and the earth. It blocked out any light coming from the sun, making the whole place fall into pitch darkness. Unable to see anything, all creatures on the entire continent were immobilized and could not go anywhere.


    As their eyes adjusted to the darkness, all the creatures of the land watched this happen in desperation.


    Divine gods were beings with extraordinary powerful strength.


    All the creatures waited for their final moments to come.


    Whoosh! At this critical moment, the air stirred with a strange noise.


    A figure rushed out of the void and appeared on the land.


    It was a young man in light yellow robes. He moved extremely fast, with runes of spatial law surrounding him wherever he went. Wrapped in thick runes, his movement in the air was hard to figure out.


    "It''s the gnome!"


    All the senior cultivators from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos were stunned after getting a clear glimpse of this young man. Expressions of disbelief were plastered on their faces.


    The young man in light yellow robes was indeed the gnome!


    The gnome, Violet and the others had disappeared in the Abyss of Darkness after they entered the Divine Being''s World. No one had any idea of their whereabouts and when they would emerge from the said abyss.


    However, at this critical moment, the gnome just appeared out of nowhere!


    After suspending himself in midair, the gnome waved his hand to summon out a magic treasure. It flashed a divine light that dazzled everyone''s eyes.


    At that moment, the magic treasure in the gnome''s hand, to everyone''s astonishment, took the shape of a door!


    It sported a vivid yellow color, with its two small doors tightly closed. In spite of that, however, forceful spatial power


    Kevin and all the other senior cultivators of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos shouted in surprise, almost in unison.


    Just like with Violet, they never thought they would see the Heavenly Majestic Pot again.


    In the next split second, another two figures appeared beside the Heavenly Majestic Pot. This time, it was a young man and a young woman. They both looked pure and graceful together. Kevin had never seen these two before, nor did he know why they would be with the gnome, Violet and the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    If Austin were here however, he would immediately recognize that it was Suzie and her brother.


    "It''s better if we joined forces! Let''s fight together!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot roared with confidence.


    As soon as it finished speaking, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet, the young man in purple, Suzie, and her brother assembled to attack together. Some of them used secret skills to land a punch on the divine god, and some activated their magic treasures to block the giant hand pressing against them from the sky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The attacking forces from both sides collided and clashed violently.


    At the time, endless waves of energy rampaged between the heaven and the earth.

 Chapter 3324 Rescue (Part Two)

    "That''s awesome!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet, and everyone on their side were forced to retreat from the attacking energy of that divine god. Obviously, they were at a disadvantage.


    "No! Why can''t I kill them?"


    the divine god in red roared in the air. The fact that he could not kill his enemies with only one strike frustrated him.


    Those creatures were weak, but he couldn''t kill even the weak ants. It was astonishingly humiliating!


    "Hah! All right, let me see how long you can resist my attack!"


    The divine god in red was furious to his core.


    He then opened his mouth to spit out a red tripod with two ears. It dashed out with violence and expanded as soon as it was airborne. It then smashed toward the land with great force.


    It was his most powerful magic treasure. Now that the opportunity was at his feet, he summoned it with all his strength. The energy burst out from the pot was very frightening.


    Like a storm from the depths of hell, an overwhelming wave of energy swept across every corner between the heaven and the earth.


    "Let''s give it all we''ve got and fight with all our might!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet and all the others gritted their teeth and pulled out their best skills to resist the attack from the pot.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    They were all thrown out at the same time, into the air. Unable to keep balance, they landed awkwardly, covered in dust and with blood oozing from their mouths. They weren''t expecting that much force inflicted on them.


    Fortunately, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet and the rest of the group had experienced many dangers and unexpected things in the Abyss of Darkness. It had reinforced their strength and endurance to against such attacks. Otherwise, they would have already been reduced to a pile of co


    s and reached another continent nearby.


    Without a sign, the gnome walked out of the void on that continent.


    He still held the yellow gate in his hand as it continued to emit a dazzling golden light.


    "Everybody, come in!"


    the gnome said aloud.


    The gate in his hand suddenly opened and a powerful force burst out.


    Like a massive vacuum, all the creatures on the continent were sucked into the gate, mysteriously reducing their sizes so that they all fit through the tiny gate and into wherever the gate would lead to.


    "Stop him!"


    All of a sudden, more than a dozen divine gods appeared and rushed over to stop him.


    Among all the continents in this abandoned cosmos, dozens of them had creatures from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. On each of these continents inhabited by Fallen Immortal Cosmos creatures, several powerful arrays had been deployed.


    The arrays that had been destroyed by the gods before were just on one of those continents.


    On the other hand, the arrays on the other continents were still intact and functional.


    The divine gods, who had just realized what was happening, rushed over and attacked the several big arrays on another continent in a frenzy.

 Chapter 3325 Unable To Leave

    "Gnome, hurry up!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet, Baltus and his sister, and the young man in purple all guarded the gnome. Anytime, they were ready to deal with the divine gods who were attacking the arrays outside.


    Outside the continent, the dozen of divine gods were still trying their best to destroy the arrays. Their powers had made the whole continent shake.


    The terrifying pressure of their divine power penetrated in, and every living creature in the continent wanted to collapse to the ground.


    "Fortunately, we have these arrays to block their attacks. Otherwise, we will be in trouble if we fight against these so many divine gods,"


    said the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    "Gnome, hurry up! The arrays are about to be destroyed,"


    urged the young man in purple.


    "Call me uncle, you wimpy boy!"


    the gnome scolded with a long face.


    "Don''t you dare call me wimpy!


    Remember, you are an ancient beast while I am a legendary beast. My blood is nobler than yours.


    Don''t act like a boss in front of me,"


    retorted the young man in purple.


    He was the divine silkworm.


    Since the divine silkworm and the little infinity beast transformed into two little boys, the gnome had started to call them wimpy boys and asked them to call him uncle.


    "Show me some respect, wimpy boy."


    In a flash, the gnome was already beside the divine silkworm and patted him on the head.


    By then, the gnome had put all the creatures in the continent into the gate.


    "I''m done. Let''s go!"


    he said.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet, the gnome, and the others immediately rushed into the small gate.


    "I told you not to call me wimpy boy!"


    The roar of the divine silkworm rang out around the gate


    as it flew into the void and disappeared.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Finally, several arrays of the continent were destroyed.


    Energy fragments flew everywhere in the air.


    The divine gods landed on the ground with gloomy faces.


    After exerting so much effort in destroying the arrays, they didn''t see a


    was immediately on high alert.


    Ever since he got this magic treasure, he knew that the Heavenly Majestic Pot had been filled with envy and wanted to take it from him.


    "Let''s go now.


    I feel that something is wrong."


    He then activated the Space Gate.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot and the others entered the gate at once.


    The gnome turned into a beam of light and rushed into the gate, ready to leave.


    Outside the space barrier of the abandoned cosmos, the divine gods were still sitting cross-legged.


    "They want to escape!


    Let''s stop them from leaving!"


    shouted the divine god in white, his face grim.


    They then altogether released their law power and infiltrated into the abandoned cosmos.


    The incomplete laws of nature of the abandoned cosmos turned chaotic in an instant.


    Endless law energy exploded continuously.


    The chains of law power appeared and exploded one after another.


    Fragments of the laws of nature roared and danced everywhere, space and time became distorted, and everything went bizarre.


    Everything was collapsing and disintegrating, completely turning into pieces and dust, surging like a pot of boiling water.


    "Damn it!


    The laws of nature have been completely messed up. It''s affecting the stability of space and time.


    The Space Gate doesn''t work now."


    The gnome''s face turned ashen.

 Chapter 3326 To Become A Divine God As Soon As Possible

    Outside the abandoned cosmos, all the divine gods were celebrating.


    "Ha-ha! We have successfully refined all the laws of nature and destroyed everything in this lowly cosmos.


    Since the time and space have been disturbed, it will be difficult to teleport now.


    That brat can''t escape from us anymore,"


    said a divine god in red between laughs.


    "That''s right. After refining all the laws of nature of this rubbish cosmos, we can fully control everything in it.


    This cosmos is just a piece of cake to destroy.


    Those poor creatures are lucky because they are useful to us, and we want to keep them alive. If not, we can totally eliminate this cosmos''s existence.


    For sure, no one can escape death inside this cosmos,"


    said the divine god in white with a smile.


    "I''ll catch that brat now,"


    said the divine god in red.


    He then stretched his hand into the cosmos.


    At that time, everything in the abandoned cosmos had disappeared.


    Only dust, energy hurricanes, and space fragments were left flying everywhere.


    It was a horrible scene to behold!


    No one could feel the passage of time, and space was distorted strangely.


    There was a gate floating in the air like a small boat drifting with the waves in the sea.


    Inside the gate was a vast space, where billions of creatures were gathered.


    The gnome, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet, and the others were also there.


    Kevin, together with a group of senior members of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, went up to greet the Heavenly Majestic Pot and the rest.


    Caroline, Ivy, and Sue also stepped forward and held Violet intimately.


    But they all knew that it was not the right time to talk about the old days.


    "Damn it! The space and time are completely chaotic now.


    It is difficult to use the Space Teleportation in this kind of environment.


    We can''t escape even if we want to,"


    said the gnome with a frown. He could feel how terrible the space and time outside at this moment.


    "Don''t forget that this Space Gate is a chaotic magic treasure.


    Even if space and time are chaotic, it won''t affect this gate.


    You are just too weak to activate its real power.


    I''v


    elp you but don''t worry, if we can survive this time, I will return it to you."


    "Of course! I will kill you if you don''t give it back to me."


    Despite the exhaustion he felt, the gnome glared at the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    More than a dozen giant hands were still chasing after the small gate as if catching a fish.


    Meanwhile, an airship flew back to the three thousand big and small universes in the Sea of Chaos.


    Inside the airship


    was a secret room


    where Austin was cultivating in seclusion.


    At this moment, he had already refined and absorbed the Sword Kingdom completely.


    He also managed to condense the energy of around 1.9 billion sword attacks into one move.


    With such a cultivation base of swordsmanship, he could already cause some damage to the preliminary-grade divine gods.


    Aside from that, he also selected several kinds of divine skills and successfully cultivated them.


    He had mastered more than a dozen kinds of divine skills.


    His spiritual sense was now as strong as those of the preliminary-grade divine gods.


    "This is not enough yet. I have to try my best to light the sacred fire and become a divine god as soon as possible."


    His voice rang out inside the secret room.


    Only with the strength of a divine god could he truly protect himself.


    Warriors at the Divine Realm or below were all considered weak.


    So Austin''s goal now was to become a divine god the soonest time possible.

 Chapter 3327 The Dying Gnome

    "Austin, we''re close to the three thousand big and small universes."


    Peterson''s voice rang out in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "We''re almost there."


    Austin quickly ended his cultivation and excitedly jumped to his feet.


    During the entire trip, he couldn''t help but think about the three thousand big and small universes all the time.


    Not once did he manage to stop worrying about the safety of the creatures in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Moreover, he was anxious to know where Violet and the others were.


    After a moment, he pulled out the Reincarnation Token and used his spiritual sense to scan the distance between them and their destination.


    "We can directly teleport back at this distance!"


    A rush of joy filled him.


    This wasn''t the first time he attempted to use the Reincarnation Token to directly teleport them back to the three thousand big and small universes. All the previous times, he just ended up being disappointed because of the long distance.


    It didn''t take him long to realize that the space teleportation of the Reincarnation Token required a certain distance.


    Or perhaps it was because he wasn''t strong enough to utilize the Reincarnation Token''s real power.


    He quickly left the secret room and headed to the airship''s hall.


    "Master, at this distance, I can use my magic treasure to teleport us back,"


    Austin politely informed Peterson.


    Peterson, Morphy, and the others were all gathered in the hall.


    "Let''s keep a low profile and sneak back in then. We can take action after we figure out the current situation of the three thousand big and small universes."


    After a moment''s thought, Peterson eventually agreed with a nod.


    All of them agreed that they''d reorganize the order of the three thousand big and small universes once they were back.


    Morphy, Andreas, Lukyan, and Pascal used to be the guardians of the Ancient Peace Agreement.


    None of them could let it go now that the agreement had been destroyed.


    "Austin, are we arriving at your hometown soon?


    That''s great. I''ll tour around there,"


    Shepard said. His round figure was eye-catching even among everyone in the hall of the airship.


    In addition to him, the leader of the Flying Phoenix Sect, Fletcher, together with the sect''s senior members, and Cyril, were standing beside them. All of them were nearly vibrating in their excitement for their next destination.


    It would be impossible for the Flying Phoenix Sect to stay in the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom after they offended the Whirling Sect.


    In their minds, the three thousand big and small universes would be where


    r disappearing into thin air.


    "I want that chaotic magic treasure!"


    one of the divine gods loudly proclaimed.


    No other divine god bothered to respond to him aside from a cold curl of their lips.


    The chaotic magic treasure was far too precious.


    Not a single one of them would give it up without a fight.


    "Forget it. Let''s not talk about that for the time being.


    After we control all the lowly creatures in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, Austin will definitely show up.


    Once we take him down, we''ll discuss how to distribute the treasures,"


    the old man in white suggested.


    "Of course."


    The other divine gods quickly nodded in agreement.


    In the abandoned cosmos, a loud argument was coming to a close.


    "Brat, don''t hold on any longer. I''ll take control of the Space Gate.


    Don''t worry. I won''t keep it for myself. I''ll give it back to you later,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot spat out at the gnome.


    "...Okay."


    Despite his hesitation, the gnome also knew that he had run out of blood essence already.


    After a moment, he released a spiritual soul mark and gave it to the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot immediately merged with the spiritual soul mark and began to control the Space Gate.


    Once he handed over the control, the gnome immediately collapsed to the ground and fell into a coma. Every breath he took was so faint that it could barely be felt.


    "Gnome, are you okay?"


    Anxious cries were the last things the gnome heard before he succumbed to the darkness.


    Meanwhile, in a forcibly created spatial teleportation channel, a stream of light teleported to the abandoned cosmos in the blink of an eye.


    "I''m finally back.


    I hope everything''s fine,"


    Austin said.

 Chapter 3328 Back To The Abandoned Cosmos

    "Don''t worry. The abandoned cosmos is not within the range of the three thousand big and small universes, but is remotely located in the chaotic space near those universes.


    Under normal circumstances, no living creature will go there,"


    Morphy said to Austin.


    The four divine gods, Morphy, Andreas, Lukyan, and Pascal, carefully selected the abandoned cosmos, where dozens of continents within its span were all arranged with brilliant arrays.


    Thus, it should be safe.


    "I hope so."


    Austin gave a nod.


    Somehow, there was always a feeling of uneasiness deep in his heart.


    It was a kind of intuition that was hard to explain.


    A moment later, he suddenly stopped.


    "We have returned to the abandoned cosmos!"


    Austin was overjoyed.


    However, the next moment, when he looked around, a chill rose from the bottom of his heart.


    The world in front of him was extremely bizarre and chaotic.


    Countless pieces of materials, law power fragments, space, and time fragments, were cluttered everywhere. All in all, there was nothing in the cosmos but whirling shards.


    The space and time were completely out of place, and the law power was dismantled!


    It did not seem like a cosmos at all, but more like the chaotic void itself!


    Austin knew that he had locked the exact location of the abandoned cosmos when he activated the Reincarnation Token.


    He was certain that the space in front of him must be the abandoned cosmos.


    The Reincarnation Token was a chaotic magic treasure, and it would never make any mistake in teleportation.


    There seemed to be only one reasonable explanation.


    The abandoned cosmos had been completely obliterated!


    ''What about the creatures in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos? Where are they?


    Could it be that...'' Austin looked at the strange and chaotic place in front of him with shock.


    His heart sank when he realized that all of the people he cared about were gone.


    Hundreds of millions of creatures from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos lived in the abandoned cosmos, including Caroline, Ivy, Sue, an


    "Nevertheless, the dozen divine gods over there are definitely enemies. There is no doubt about that.


    Let''s kill them first!"


    Austin''s eyes were full of killing intent.


    Seeing the damaged cosmos, he just wanted to kill them all!


    "Austin is right.


    Those divine gods should also be blamed for the destruction of the Ancient Peace Agreement.


    They are hideous fiends!


    We should start from these dozen divine gods if we want to restore order to the three thousand big and small universes!"


    Morphy said as he recognized the divine gods.


    "Yes, it''s them!"


    Andreas, Lukyan, and Pascal also nodded as their eyes became cold.


    Whoosh!


    Austin couldn''t wait any longer. In a flash, he was the first one to rush out of the space barrier of the abandoned cosmos.


    "You old bastards, tell us the truth. Did you destroy this place?"


    Austin appeared in front of the divine gods and asked aggressively.


    "Huh? Wait. I know you... You are Austin!"


    It was not until then that those divine gods became aware of Austin''s presence.


    The teleportation of the Reincarnation Token was so remarkable that even those divine gods couldn''t perceive it in time.


    In addition, the divine gods'' attention had been focused on the yellow Space Gate.


    Therefore, when Austin and his companions appeared in the abandoned cosmos, they hardly ever noticed them!

 Chapter 3329 Fighting Against A Preliminary-grade Divine God

    The divine gods were all stunned to see Austin appear out of nowhere.


    They had been searching for Austin everywhere in the past few days, but had found no trace of him at all.


    To their surprise, Austin showed up right in front of them by himself!


    After a moment of astonishment, the dozen of divine gods finally came to their senses.


    "Ha-ha! It''s Austin! What a stroke of luck! I didn''t expect you to come to us. It''s a good thing you''ve finally decided to turn yourself in."


    The divine gods were overjoyed and burst into laughter when they saw Austin.


    They immediately used their omnipotent skills to lock Austin''s position in order to make sure that he would not escape from them this time.


    "Do you like what we''ve done to the place? We destroyed this cosmos with just a single blow! Ha-ha!


    What a joke!


    Well, I have to applaud you for breaking through to the Divine Realm in such a short time.


    But don''t think your power is good enough to defeat us.


    In my eyes, you are just a feeble vermin.


    Do you really think you can fight against us?"


    The divine god dressed in red sneered.


    "Brat, get over here and kneel down in front of us. Be prepared to answer all of our questions and surrender everything you have!"


    The divine god continued. He flashed a disdainful smile and looked down at Austin.


    "So it was really you who destroyed this cosmos," Austin murmured.


    His eyes were as cold as ice, and a ravaging killing intent was surging in his body.


    "Austin, are you deaf? A divine god asked you to kneel down. Why are you still standing there?


    Do you have a death wish?"


    A master of the Divine Realm stepped forward and shouted.


    Austin turned a deaf ear to his warning. His eyes slowly swept over the dozen divine gods one by one. They had already admitted that they were the ones who obliterated the abandoned cosmos.


    At that moment, the whereabouts of the billions of creatures from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos were unknown. He had no idea whether they were alive or dead.


    However, the culprits were right in front of him!


    "You are just at the preliminary stage of Divine Realm. How dare you ignore the order of a divine god!


    Let me teach you a lesson on behalf of all divine gods, so that you will know your place!"


    The master could not help but get angry at Austin for paying no attention to his words.


    Since he was at the premium stage of Divine Realm, he knew that his cultivation base was much higher than Austin''s. He felt utterly disrespected.


    Without hesitation, he took a step forward and flew across the sky like a meteor and dashed towards Austin.


    At the same time, he released a terrifying energy force towards Austin.


    On the other hand, Austin just stood still with a blank face.


    He even crossed his arms in front of his chest, which made him


    he divine gods around were dumbstruck.


    They couldn''t believe what they had just seen.


    A young man who was merely at the Divine Realm had gotten away without getting hurt after fighting a preliminary-grade divine god!


    "How could this bastard be so powerful?"


    The divine gods were all shocked.


    "Go to hell!"


    The divine god who had fought Austin activated the red tripod and began to chase Austin.


    Austin kept retreating, and managed to keep a distance from the divine god. At the same time, using his mind, he used the flying sword to send out powerful sword radiance directly towards the divine god.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The blinding sword radiance and the red tripod kept colliding.


    The red tripod contained a spine-chilling force, which constantly blew the sword radiance away.


    Nevertheless, the flying sword was also extremely powerful since it belonged to the Sword Emperor before it was refined by Austin.


    Thus, a preliminary-grade divine god couldn''t impair it at all.


    Furthermore, Austin''s Flying Swordsmanship was exceedingly mysterious and powerful.


    ''With my Flying Swordsmanship, I am confident that I could go a few rounds with a preliminary-grade divine god.


    However, I''m sure I will still be defeated in the end.''


    Austin realized. He was very aware of his own strength.


    "Argh! Brat, I''m going to kill you!"


    The divine god used a brilliant bodily movement skill to pursue Austin. He was itching to get his hands on the young man.


    However, at that moment, something unexpected happened.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the sky collapsed and the earth cracked. A huge fist appeared out of nowhere and punched the divine god without warning.


    Boom!


    The punch beamed a bright light and emitted a formidable aura that violently hit the body of the divine god.


    "Ahhh!"


    the divine god bellowed as his body exploded then and there!

 Chapter 3330 Escape

    "Ah!" The spiritual soul of the divine god in red escaped from his shattered body.


    He let out a miserable, ear-splitting cry that resounded in the whole chaotic space.


    Then, a red pot and a few red spears emitted tens of thousands of streaks of brilliant energy radiance, which protected the divine god in red.


    He had refined those magic treasures with his blood essence for a very long time. They were connected with his mind and blood, and were among his few trump cards that came in handy whenever he was in danger.


    Thanks to those magic treasures, his spiritual soul managed to rush out of his body safely.


    Otherwise, he would have been killed.


    "What? Who attacked me? Show yourself!"


    The figure of the spiritual soul of the divine god in red was similar to his body, but it was a little illusory.


    Shock, anger, and resentment were written all over his face.


    He had tried his best to kill Austin, but he was unexpectedly attacked by a random force that was so strong that his body was smashed into pieces.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    What answered him was a domineering fist with a terrifying aura, which came horizontally.


    The whole chaotic space shook violently.


    "Help!"


    The divine god in red felt the danger of death and was scared out of his wits that he did not dare to check who was after him.


    He used his best bodily movement skill to move backward at lightning speed.


    In an instant, he retreated.


    However, the fist had been constantly enlarging and had soon filled the entire chaotic space.


    The rate of its expansion was so much faster than the speed of the divine god in red.


    In a flash, the huge fist that covered the heaven and earth caught up with the divine god in red and crushed him with an immeasurable force.


    "Fuck off!"


    The red pot and the five red spears that floated above the head of the divine god in red glowed at the same time to block the attack.


    Boom!


    The fist was so powerful that it shattered the red pot and the five red spears into pieces!


    "No! Let me go!"


    the divine god in red cried out in despair.


    Boom!


    The huge fist was unstoppable.


    Then, it suddenly loosened and turned into a massive palm. Without hesitation, it grabbed the divine god in red.


    erse.


    However, they were nothing but subordinates to divine gods now.


    At that time, the masters at the Divine Realm glared at Austin.


    They came from different universes among the three thousand big and small universes.


    Thus, every single one of them had known Austin.


    Austin was well-celebrated in the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Hey, Austin! Do you recognize me?"


    a tall and tough man shouted at Austin.


    His clothes were made of different skins of various species of demonic beasts. He had a strong and primitive demeanor.


    "Hmm. If I''m not mistaken, you''re the leader of the Mu Clan in the Hunting Cosmos, right?"


    Austin replied with a wry smile.


    "That''s right! You killed many members of my clan. Thus, you have committed numerous heinous crimes! Today, I will make you pay with your blood."


    The leader of the Mu Clan stepped forward and looked at Austin threateningly.


    "Not only did I kill a lot of members of the Mu Clan, I also went to the Hunting Cosmos and robbed your clan of its riches not long ago.


    What are you going to do about it?"


    Austin said contemptuously.


    "What did you say? You went to the Hunting Cosmos and stole things from us?"


    The leader of the Mu Clan was stunned to hear Austin confess his actions unapologetically.


    "That''s right. In addition to that, I even went to the Heaven God Cosmos to plunder the Divine Sect, the Space Cosmos to pillage the Space Sect..."


    Austin said a series of names in one breath.

 Chapter 3331 An Illusion

    "What? Austin


    is behind those robberies?"


    Hearing Austin''s words, all the masters at the Divine Realm were shell shocked.


    Not long ago, before Austin had left the three thousand big and small universes, he had paid a visit to many cosmoses. He''d also robbed many powerful sects.


    When everyone came to know about this, it caused a serious stir among the creatures.


    At that time, everyone had guessed that the robberies were done by a mysterious man from a chaotic ancient kingdom.


    Later, the sensational robberies had left everyone''s collective memory.


    Now, hearing Austin mention them again, the masters at the Divine Realm stared at him in shock and fury.


    "Austin, are you really responsible for all those heinous robberies?"


    the leader of the Mu Clan roared in disbelief.


    Many of the strongholds built by the Mu Clan in the Hunting Cosmos had been destroyed by Austin.


    They had suffered a great loss.


    "Yes, it was me.


    It was not an honorable thing to do. I will not pretend otherwise,"


    Austin said with a faint smile.


    "The mysterious man from the chaotic ancient kingdom you all are talking about is in fact, me."


    Austin pointed towards the tip of his nose, his smile becoming wider and more playful.


    "What?!


    It was you?!"


    Roars of anger echoed from everywhere on the spot.


    Many of the Divine Realm masters present belonged to the powerful sects that had been ransacked by Austin, including the Divine Sect, the Mu Clan, the Space Sect, the underworld and the Huangfu Clan.


    They had once sent a large number of people, along with the Divine Realm masters, to track down the criminal.


    However, they had not found the culprit.


    They didn''t expect that the criminal that they were hunting would be standing casually right in front of them now.


    "Well then, you won''t escape today!"


    Angry and murderous, the Divine Realm masters surrounded Austin on every side.


    They were not going to let Austin leave, definitely not without a fight.


    "His fighting power is a little strange. He is far more powerful than he looks.


    We must be careful. Let''s fight together to deal with him!"


    the leader of the Mu Clan said to the others.


    The scene they''d witnessed just now of Austin fighting against the divine god in red made them afraid.


    "Don''t be af


    unison.


    At the same time, outside the abandoned cosmos, Austin felt confused.


    Since the time he returned, he had sensed Violet''s aura, but it was very weak.


    ''Is it just my illusion?


    Violet and the others have been missing for a long time in the Abyss of Darkness of the Divine Being''s World. How could they reappear nearby?''


    Austin wondered to himself.


    "Austin, go to hell!"


    A large number of Divine Realm masters with malicious expressions surrounded him in every direction.


    Even those Divine Realm masters who had no enmity with Austin were willing to fight him to finish him once and for all.


    Everyone knew that Austin possessed a lot of treasures.


    Moreover, Austin had provoked so many divine gods. If they were to capture him and send him to those divine gods, they would definitely receive many rewards.


    With a disdainful smile on his face, Austin looked at the Divine Realm masters who were approaching him swiftly.


    He put his hands behind his back, as if he didn''t take those masters seriously. He looked at them like a grown man looking at a child.


    "Ha-ha! You wear your arrogance well! But you will die soon!"


    Some of the Divine Realm masters sneered.


    In the abandoned cosmos, Violet rushed out of the Space Gate and stood in the chaotic void.


    She was now at the Divine Realm. She was strong enough to protect herself in such an environment.


    She released her spiritual sense to perceive Austin.


    Suddenly, her body trembled, and a look of total ecstasy appeared on her charming face.

 Chapter 3332 Conversations About The Past

    "It really is my Master!"


    At that moment, Violet was certain that Austin was somewhere nearby.


    Therefore, she released her spiritual sense to scan through the entire cosmos.


    Then she used her spiritual sense to perceive the situation outside it.


    Violet was now at the Divine Realm, so she could easily perceive the cosmos in its entirety and also the chaotic space around it.


    "Master!"


    she yelled as she spotted Austin.


    "Master, you''re finally back! It''s me, Violet!"


    Overjoyed, Violet immediately sent a message to Austin through her spiritual sense.


    At this time, outside the abandoned cosmos, near the space barrier, Austin sneered at a large number of cultivators at the Divine Realm and was getting ready to fight.


    However, right at that moment, he heard a woman''s voice echo through his Soul Sea.


    "Violet, is that really you?"


    Austin exclaimed with anticipation.


    Those cultivators at the Divine Realm were approaching Austin with increasing momentum. But when they were about to make a move, they saw the ecstasy on Austin''s face. They were all confused by his expression.


    They couldn''t understand why Austin didn''t show even a slight bit of timidity in the face of a large group of Divine Realm masters. Instead, he looked extremely positively surprised and overjoyed.


    Was there a hidden trap?


    Thinking of this, some extremely cautious cultivators at the Divine Realm couldn''t help but slow down and take a closer look at Austin warily.


    Violet was still stuck in the abandoned cosmos.


    "It''s really me, master! I''m Violet!"


    Violet replied, unable to contain her excitement.


    "But it''s not only me. Everyone is here!"


    Violet was so elated that she felt she would break into to a dance.


    "Master, have you had a tiff with those cultivators at the Divine Realm? It looks like they are going to besiege you."


    Violet had noticed the cultivators at the Divine Realm who were confronting Austin.


    "Ha-ha, don''t worry. They are not important enough for me to pay attention to,"


    Austin said with a bright smile.


    With Austin''s current strength, it was as easy as chopping vegetables to deal with the cultivators at the Divine Realm who were standing in front of him.


    "What? Violet, you... Have you actually broken through to the Divine Realm? !"


    Austin was both surprised and proud to realize this fact. He almost could not believe his eyes.


    "Humph! Why not? Of course, I have! What do you think? Are you jealous?


    What? Master, are you also at the Divine Realm now?!"


    Violet had been a little complacent at first. But then she was surprised to find that Austin was also now at the Divine Realm.


    "Well, Violet, it seems to me that you have experienced something unusual."


    Austin was gratified by Violet''


    divine silkworm was so angry that his face turned as red as his lips.


    "Master, we broke into the Abyss of Darkness in the Divine Being''s World by accident.


    We had all experienced a lot of things. However, the whole thing was just a narrow escape. Recalling it now, I still feel scared,"


    Violet came to Austin''s side and with her hand patting over her chest.


    With the improvement of her cultivation base, Violet had become more charming and attractive.


    An enchanting fragrance emanated from her. While smiling, she looked graceful and exceedingly charming, which made people unable to control themselves.


    "Enough!"


    suddenly, a Divine Ream master on the other side shouted furiously.


    The sudden appearance of Violet, the Heavenly Majestic Pot and the others stunned the cultivators who were preparing to confront Austin. All of them stood stunned for a short while.


    Then they saw that Austin, Violet and the others had ignored them and were talking happily!


    It was as if Austin and his friends had completely forgotten the existence of the cultivators at the Divine Realm!


    When the two sides were about to fight in the beginning, the atmosphere had been very tense and on the verge of breaking out into complete chaos.


    However, with the appearance of Violet, the Heavenly Majestic Pot and the others they had initiated cheerful conversation all around. And rather unexpectedly, this had dispelled the tense and murderous atmosphere at the scene.


    This humiliated those cultivators at the Divine Realm so much that it fed into their anger.


    How dare someone look down upon them! A large group of cultivators at the Divine Realm!


    "Austin you brat, even if you have a few supporters, you are doomed to die!"


    "Austin, go to hell!"


    One by one, the cultivators at the Divine Realm launched an attack at their nemesis.

 Chapter 3333 Violets Fighting Power

    "Do you think it is honorable to bully people just because you outnumber them? Humph! Let me give you all a lesson!"


    Before Austin could do anything, the Heavenly Majestic Pot had already charged towards their enemies. As a Divine Realm cultivator, the energy it released was tremendous.


    "Brat, watch and learn. You may also be at the Divine Realm level, but my fighting capacity is much stronger than yours!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot glanced at Austin with a smug look.


    As soon as it finished speaking, countless magic treasures were summoned from the void.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Numerous magic treasures at the divine level rushed out under the Heavenly Majestic Pot''s direction one by one. They flashed a fierce divine light and surrounded it at once.


    There were at least hundreds of the magic treasures at the divine level!


    "Multi-weapon Array, kill the enemy for me!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot roared with great momentum.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    These magic treasures seemed to have their own souls and have understood the Heavenly Majestic Pot''s command. They all burst out dazzling divine radiance that left a multitude of mysterious tracks of light in the chaotic space. Then, the lights immediately darted towards the Divine Realm cultivators in front of them.


    Austin noticed that the magic treasures moved in a seemingly disorderly way. However, in fact, they formed a fatal attack in accordance with the laws of nature in the chaotic space.


    Even Austin was surprised by the forceful array of the hundreds of magic treasures at the divine level.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The overwhelming divine auras of the magic treasures swept out and blocked the attacks of the dozen Divine Realm cultivators who were at the frontline.


    Even the other Divine Realm cultivators who stood behind them were shocked to see the terrifying and mysterious combined arrays displayed by the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    "Wait. I know this one.


    It looks like the Multi-weapon Array!


    It''s a famous array during the ancient times!


    The array hasn''t been seen in this world for a long time, and no one knows how to use it!


    I didn''t expect to see it here today!"


    a Divine Realm cultivator screamed as he recognized the array.


    He came from an old sect in the three thousand big and small universes, which had many archaic books where various secret stories of the ancient times were recorded.


    "Ha-ha! You seem to read and know a lot! That''s good for you! Since you know how powerful this array is, why are you still here?"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot broke into a fit of cheerful laughter.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Although the Heavenly Majestic Pot was conversing with the Divine Realm cultivator, the array didn''t stop its attack for a single second. Countless magic treasures at the divine level simultaneously rumbled and connected with each other at the same time. Wi


    lready reached the Divine Realm in terms of her cultivation base.


    Moreover, she had made great progress in her illusory skills.


    The illusions she produced could actually affect several Divine Realm cultivators at the same time.


    "Watch out!


    This bitch can create powerful hallucinations!"


    All the Divine Realm cultivators became more cautious and alert. They clumped together and guarded each other in unison to strengthen their defense.


    By then, the Heavenly Majestic Pot had used the Multi-weapon Array to trap more than a dozen Divine Realm cultivators.


    Violet also succeeded in controlling five Divine Realm cultivators with her illusory skills.


    Meanwhile, the remaining Divine Realm cultivators locked on Austin as their target.


    Austin flashed a contemptuous smile at the incoming joint attack of the enemies. He then used the Omnipotent Lightness and the Distance-shortening Technique to retreat again and again.


    With Austin''s strength, it was easy for him to deal with all those Divine Realm cultivators.


    However, Austin wanted to see the real combat power of the Heavenly Majestic Pot, Violet, the divine silkworm, Suzie, and her brother.


    He didn''t expect to see that they all had reached the Divine Realm after they had gone missing for a long time.


    Their progress delighted Austin to the core. Thus, he intended to let them fight first and see how far they had gone in terms of their strengths and skills.


    "I''m joining you!"


    The divine silkworm couldn''t wait any longer and finally took part in attacking the enemies with his companions.


    Boom!


    The divine silkworm swung his hand to give off a punch. His fist enlarged to the size of a star and dashed towards his enemies with a terrible force.


    In an instant, the space in front of him violently collapsed under his attack. Then, cracks slowly began to appear in the space barrier from the impact of his monumental force.

 Chapter 3334 Austins Attack

    Bang!


    One Divine Realm cultivator was hit by the divine silkworm''s gigantic fist, and half of his body was smashed. He ran out of the battlefield while screaming miserably.


    He had never thought that this young man in purple, who looked so delicate and thin, would have such terrifying power.


    "That was amazing!"


    Even Austin couldn''t help praising the divine silkworm''s extraordinary skill.


    "Austin, we will help you block the enemies too!"


    Suzie and her brother rushed to join the battle at the same time.


    They both have a dazzling long sword in their hands, emitting an unstoppable cold sword aura. As they swung the long swords, a high-pitched singing voice of a phoenix could be heard from time to time.


    The siblings waved their swords gracefully as if they were dancing. Sharp sword radiance left traces in midair and formed two phoenixes flying in the sky.


    At this moment, the divine silkworm, Suzie, and her brother had successfully blocked several Divine Realm cultivators.


    "These people are good at fighting. They are much better than the others who are at the same level as theirs.


    Each of them can handle several enemies alone," exclaimed Austin in delight.


    Meanwhile, he used his bodily movement skill to dodge the attacks of the dozens of Divine Realm cultivators who never stopped chasing him.


    It was very apparent that the Heavenly Majestic Pot, the divine silkworm, Violet, Suzie, and her brother had not only broken through to the Divine Realm but also improved their fighting power to a great extent.


    Each of them seemed to have cultivated some kind of powerful divine skill.


    Since Austin had mastered many divine skills, he could tell even at one glance that they were all using divine skills.


    "Austin, never think that you can still run away from us!"


    There were around sixty Divine Realm cultivators on the battlefield, but only twenty of them were blocked by the Heavenly Majestic Pot, the divine silkworm, Violet, Suzie, and her brother.


    The rest were continuously chasing Austin.


    Fortunately, he was very fast.


    Using his bodily movement skill to the extreme, he kept moving back and forth like a streak of lightning in the chaotic space.


    The Divine Realm cultivators did their best to catch him, but none of them could beat his speed. This unacceptable fact enraged all of them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    They kept on attacking Austin from afar. Numerous streams of powerful energy were shot at him together with the attacks from countless magic treasures. This tremendous violent assault caused the space around him to blow up instantly.


    However, he was not affected by these attacks. It was as if he was impervious.


    "How can that bastard be so agile?"


    The Divine Realm cultivators couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    There were so many of them, but they could not stop Austin from running awa


    werful,"


    Violet said excitedly. She couldn''t help clapping her hands.


    The divine silkworm, Suzie and her brother were all surprised too.


    "What has just happened? What kind of evil skill did you use?" asked another Divine Realm cultivator.


    Seeing how one of them strangely became Austin''s slave, all the other Divine Realm cultivators felt petrified.


    "It''s your turn now!"


    Austin took a step forward and rushed towards the rest of them. He moved at a terrifyingly fast speed and approached the Divine Realm cultivators one after another.


    "Austin, what do you want?" asked one of them.


    The other Divine Realm cultivators tried their best to escape. But it was too late. All they could do was tremble as their legs became feeble.


    "I want to punch your face,"


    he said as he waved his fist to punch that Divine Realm cultivator.


    Boom!


    Golden lights with magnificent and majestic radiance surged into the sky. A terrifying fist power was about to crush the Divine Realm cultivator with fatal momentum.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!" scream the Divine Realm cultivator in fright.


    He had no strength to resist Austin''s attack, so he just closed his eyes, waiting for his death.


    However, before Austin''s fist could land on his face, it suddenly turned into a palm and grabbed his neck. All of a sudden, he was lifted into the air like a chick.


    Then countless red threads constantly rushed into his Soul Sea.


    Everything happened just in the blink of an eye.


    "Master,"


    said the Divine Realm respectfully as he knelt down in front of Austin.


    "How did he do it?"


    The rest of the Divine Realm cultivators trembled with fear.


    Everything that happened was beyond their imagination.


    None of them could believe that a Divine Realm cultivator could be subdued with just one strike.


    Austin''s fighting power was undeniably appalling.


    Only divine gods could have such terrifying power.

 Chapter 3335 Get Another Batch Of Slaves At The Divine Realm

    Everyone was shocked as Austin kept moving at lightning speed. He flew across the sky and rushed in front of the Divine Realm masters. With the same skills, he punched and grabbed them one by one. Then, he released the Puppet Strings and subdued the masters to become his slaves.


    The masters just couldn''t resist any of Austin''s attacks.


    Austin was supposedly just on the same level as them, but he was conquering them so easily.


    In a flash, about seven more masters became Austin''s slaves.


    "WOW!"


    Seeing the dreadful scene, everyone couldn''t help but gasp.


    It was hard for them to believe that Austin was still at the level of the Divine Realm.


    With all the abilities that he performed, he was actually showing strength already comparable to a preliminary-grade divine god.


    "This is ridiculous! Let''s attack him together with everything!


    We don''t stand a chance if this goes on!"


    an old man with a white beard and robe shouted.


    Immediately after, all the Divine Realm masters gathered together and exerted all their strength to launch the most powerful attack that they could throw against Austin.


    Austin could easily dismantle them one by one, so they had no choice but to work together.


    Only then would they even stand a chance to land a strike on him.


    Austin''s prowess had been too terrifying and conniving.


    They finally admitted to themselves that Austin was way too strong than any of them.


    "That''s right! Act and struggle together. That way, it''ll be easier for me to finish off you all at the same time!"


    With a faint smile, Austin stretched out his sword and slashed forward his enemies in the blink of an eye.


    Swish!


    Streaks of dazzling sword radiance shot out.


    The strike was so invincible that it even smashed the shackles of time and defied the rules of space.


    Crash!


    All the masters that stood in Austin''s way were shattered like fragile porcelain dolls in front of his sword radiance.


    With Austin''s current cultivation base in swordsmanship, he could even injure a preliminary-grade divine god with that attack.


    That was why these Divine Realm masters were just like a practice drill for him.


    Austin then instantly appeared in front of those who weren''t caught in his sword strike.


    As the masters were still in shock, Austin started throwing his fists at them.


    Golden light emitted from his fists like the radiance of the sun.


    Countless golden energy runes spread as his fist surged forward.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound reverberated from various directions, like thunder during a vicious storm.


    Crash! Bang!


    About a dozen masters were sent flying. They kept spitting blood, and their faces lost color.


    Wi


    m the beginning since you possess such godly strength? You just sat back and watched us go fight with those monsters with our lives on the line? Are you still human?"


    The pot couldn''t help but grumble.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t be so mad. I was just giving you a chance to display your full strength without any restraint,"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    "Grandpa Pot, master was just gauging our full capabilities. Don''t be too hard on him."


    Violet laughed as she covered her mouth.


    "That''s right, Violet. You can really see through me."


    Austin nodded and patted her head.


    "Little divine silkworm, I see that you have such impressive strength."


    Austin also praised the divine silkworm for its earlier performance.


    He was actually a bit surprised by the divine power that it just displayed while fighting the Divine Realm masters.


    It was known that the divine silkworm race was born with superior physical strength. It was said that a mature divine silkworm could even shatter a divine god bare hand.


    "But Austin, you are still the best.


    These many Divine Realm masters have become your slaves in a matter of minutes!


    That ability is otherworldly,"


    Suzie said, still in awe of what she witnessed.


    "You flatter me too much. You had also reached the Divine Realm. Give yourself more credit,"


    Austin answered with a sincere smile.


    He was extremely happy to see his friends also reach a higher stage of cultivation.


    "Come on. Let''s enter the Space Gate."


    Austin couldn''t wait to see his other companions from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    A bit earlier, Violet had informed him through her spiritual sense of the status of their comrades.


    Austin was completely relieved that all the billions of creatures from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos were safe and sound.

 Chapter 3336 Eager To Rebuild The Hometown

    Inside the space behind the Space Gate, a large horde of people was waiting anxiously.


    They had heard the news that Austin and the others were about to come back.


    "Master Kevin, when is he arriving?" Sue asked Kevin with an impatient face.


    Both Sue and Ivy had actually asked Kevin about this more than once. They just couldn''t sit still until they saw Austin with their own eyes.


    "He''s coming soon. Violet, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, and the others were with him to help finish off the enemies. They should be arriving soon, trust me."


    Kevin answered to appease them.


    Caroline was also very worried but she did not say anything. She forced herself to be patient until Austin arrived.


    A few moments later, the Space Gate opened.


    "Hi everyone. I''m back."


    A familiar voice and figure emerged from the gate.


    It was Austin, standing in front of everyone.


    "Austin!" his three wives said in chorus.


    As they couldn''t contain their emotions anymore, the three rushed and hugged Austin at the same time.


    "It''s good to have you back!"


    Kevin said with a sincere smile.


    The Eight Stone Saints had also made their way to greet Austin.


    "We were totally looking forward to your arrival. At last, you finally showed up. The entire Fallen Immortal Cosmos looks up to you and regards you as the leader, but you''re always away. I think you''re enjoying to be a hands-off type of leader,"


    Asa said jokingly as he gave Austin a gentle punch on the shoulder.


    The Eight Stone Saints were known to be hot-tempered and rash. They never really cared about formalities. Even though Austin was already in a high position, they still treated him the same as before. In their eyes, Austin was still their friend whom they could tell anything with all honesty.


    Knowing Asa''s nature, Austin just smiled and understood what he really meant.


    The other high-level figures of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos also gathered and surrounded Austin.


    "Leader Austin! We''re glad you''re safe." They all greeted him with utmost respect.


    "Leader Austin, thank goodness you''re back. With you on our side, we feel like there''s nothing that we can''t do."


    "Our homeland, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was destroyed, and we were forced to evacuate the area. Even after we fled, strong enemies still came after us.


    We believe that you''re the only one that can help us through all this and bring us back to our home one day."


    Some powerful figures from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos told their concerns without reservations.


    Austin looked around and was a bit overwhelmed by the attention that he received.


    He could see the excitement in their eyes and the passion to re-establish everything that they had lost.


    After the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was destroyed, they had no choice but to leave their homeland and hide in the ab


    There''s nothing that I''m afraid to do to you. Didn''t you know that I actually had my eyes on you?


    You''re such a despicable man. Remember that battle where you colluded with the gods of darkness and killed several of my comrades whom you had disputes?


    Now, you dare show your face here in the three thousand big and small universes? You did whatever you wanted and you broke the peaceful lives of the people.


    Do you think you would get away with it?


    You had it coming, you disgusting son of a bitch," Peterson said with a malicious sneer.


    His eyes were so furious; the spiritual soul of the divine god in red trembled violently.


    After that, he sealed the spiritual soul of the divine god and put it into his spatial treasure.


    "Master, I think I''m going to borrow some resources from powerful forces in various worlds and universes to rebuild the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    What do you say?"


    Austin consulted with Peterson.


    "Hmm! That''s a good idea.


    You know what? I''ll come with you,"


    Peterson said in excitement as he rubbed his hands.


    "Even if they don''t want to, we''ll force them to lend you," he added while laughing wildly.


    "Okay, master. It''s reassuring that you''ll go with me.


    After we get enough resources, we can already rebuild the cosmos,"


    Austin responded in an enthusiastic tone.


    "No wonder you''re his master. You even deal with things the same way."


    Hare furrowed his brows while shaking his head.


    "Austin, I think it''s a better idea if we also form a group instead of just the two of us.


    If any sect refused to lend their resources to you, we can beat them up until they agree,"


    Peterson said loudly without any guilt.


    "Oh, yeah. That will make things easier."


    Austin was already imagining the number of resources that they could acquire to rebuild the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, and it made him really excited.

 Chapter 3337 The Headquarters Of The Divine Sect

    "Our first target is the Divine Sect,"


    said the Heavenly Majestic Pot as it rushed to Austin.


    "Finally, we can go back to the headquarters of the Divine Sect.


    This time, I won''t stop until I turn the whole sect upside down,"


    it added excitedly.


    It had been waiting for a long time to meet the leader of the Divine Sect again and avenge its former master. The opportunity had finally come.


    "Okay, let''s go to the Divine Sect first."


    Austin nodded with a smile.


    Meanwhile, in the Heaven God Cosmos, the headquarters of the Divine Sect was able to monopolize a world.


    It was a confirmation that the Divine Sect was extremely powerful in the Heaven God Cosmos.


    Inside their headquarters, two people were sitting cross-legged in a secret room.


    One of them was wearing a purple robe and a crown, wrapped in divine lights. He was the leader of the Divine Sect.


    The other one was an old man in a grey robe with an imposing aura. He was a superior elder of the Divine Sect.


    He had just returned to the headquarters of the Divine Sect after escaping from Austin not long ago. Now, he was having a discussion with the leader.


    They were both frowning as worries were written all over their faces.


    "Things are not going well right now.


    Austin''s strength is too terrifying.


    I have seen it with my own eyes how he easily defeated the masters at the Divine Realm with just one strike.


    He used some secret techniques to enslave them.


    Moreover, he has eight or nine divine gods behind him.


    Needless to say, he is indeed a formidable enemy.


    And now that he has returned, I''m afraid that he will come after us soon.


    We have to figure out a way to deal with him as early as now.


    Otherwise, our sect will be put in great danger,"


    said the superior elder worriedly. Thinking about how terrifying Austin''s fighting power was sent chills down his spine.


    "How is the divine god now?"


    he asked the sect leader in a whisper.


    "When he came back, he was covered with blood and lost one arm. His face was as white as paper. He is in a very bad condition right now,"


    the sect leader replied with a sigh.


    "I think the divine gods behind Austin are very powerful.


    Although they were outnumbered, they had actually defeated


    out nearby.


    "Your array is not a big deal. We are already inside, idiots!"


    The voice and the laughter was full of mockery.


    The next moment, a large group of people appeared nearby, each exuding a strong aura.


    As a result, the void buzzed.


    The senior members turned pale in horror as they looked at the large group of people.


    "Austin!


    How could you break in here without touching our Sect-protecting Array? That''s impossible!"


    Although the leader of the Divine Sect was shocked, there was also a trace of anger in his voice.


    He already knew that only Austin would come after them.


    "Ha-ha! Unfortunately, your array can''t stop me if I want to enter your headquarters,"


    replied Austin with a sneer.


    Standing behind him were around five hundred Divine Realm cultivators that he had enslaved. The auras they released formed strong waves that roared and flushed all over this world.


    With such a terrifying formation, everyone in the Divine Sect, including their leader, suddenly felt numb and weak.


    Their sect had only five masters at the Divine Realm.


    Except for the sect leader and the superior elder, the other three old Divine Realm masters had been living and cultivating in seclusion for a long time due to the decline of their blood energy.


    They couldn''t deal with this group of people who were all Divine Realm cultivators.


    "We can''t fight them head-on. Otherwise, we will all be annihilated today,"


    said the superior elder to the sect leader telepathically.

 Chapter 3338 The Wish Of The Heavenly Majestic Pot

    "You bastard! Tell me, are you the one who killed my old master?"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot''s eyes turned red with anger as it saw the leader of the Divine Sect.


    "So you do care about your old master.


    How touching,"


    Austin said to the pot using his spiritual sense.


    Ever since they met, the pot had only one goal in mind, and that was to avenge its old master.


    "Brat, don''t be jealous.


    If you are killed in the near future, I''ll be sure to avenge you too. That is, when I am in the right mood,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot replied sourly.


    "Can''t you just say something nice? Humph!"


    Austin was a little mad.


    "Ahem... You misunderstood us, Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    Your old master was actually revered here at the Divine Sect. He was a Divine Realm master who contributed much to us.


    How could our leader hurt him?


    Besides, even if he decided on hurting him, your old master was much stronger than our sect leader. How could he possibly kill him?"


    the superior elder of the Divine Sect carefully said to the pot.


    He knew that he was in no position to fight against the pot.


    One misstep from him and the Divine Sect might perish!


    "Superior elder is right, Heavenly Majestic Pot. I think this is a mere misunderstanding.


    I don''t blame you. I have to admit that in the past few years, I have been busy with the affairs of the Divine Sect and haven''t taken time to collect treasures from heaven and earth to repair your body.


    As a result, your hatred for me grew more deeply.


    Heavenly Majestic Pot, no matter what, you have always been a part of our Divine Sect. The duty of protecting sect falls on you too.


    How about this? I am willing to compensate you for your grief and suffering as long as we bury the hatchet,"


    the leader said to Heavenly Majestic Pot in a very sincere tone. He was very careful since he knew that he was treading on thin ice.


    "Austin, as a matter of fact, I am also willing to set aside the past grudges we have.


    As the old saying goes, it''s better to make friends than enemies. How about we sit down and talk over some tea?"


    the superior elder said as he looked at Austin.


    "Huh?"


    Austin and the pot exchanged a look with each other.


    It seemed that the leader and the superior elder had made a clear request for reconcili


    ot, this magic treasure is very dangerous. It''s safe to say that it''s the most powerful magic treasure out there. Can you deal with it?


    In fact, we don''t have to bear the brunt of the sword.


    We have around five hundred Divine Realm masters at our disposal. We can erase our enemies in an instant if we want to,"


    Austin said to the pot.


    Indeed, if hundreds of masters of the Divine Realm fought together, their enemies wouldn''t stand a chance. Even if they had the most powerful magic treasure in their arsenal, they still wouldn''t be able to survive an attack from that many masters.


    When everyone from the Divine Sect heard Austin''s words, the joy and triumph on their faces immediately melted.


    "No!


    Don''t get involved in this matter, brat!


    Just stand aside and watch!


    I will avenge my old master on my own!


    I have longed for this opportunity for too long!"


    the pot replied with a heroic spirit.


    "All right."


    Austin had no choice but to respect its wish, leaving the pot to deal with the sect leader alone.


    "Go! Take the others down!"


    With a wave of his hand, Austin ordered the hundreds of Divine Realm masters behind him.


    "Yes, master!"


    The Divine Realm masters all stepped out at the same time, releasing their powerful auras all at the same time which made the three thousand big and small universes shake violently.


    Austin didn''t want to talk about peace and justice with the people of the Divine Sect.


    On his side, there were so many Divine Realm masters that no one could stop them!

 Chapter 3339 The Three Aged Elders Of The Divine Sect

    Hundreds of Divine Realm masters under Austin''s command swarmed and surrounded all the senior leaders of the Divine Sect.


    At that moment, there were only five Divine Realm masters in the Divine Sect.


    The chief of the sect, a superior elder, and three other aged elders who had been living and cultivating in seclusion all the time.


    It was said that these three old men belonged to the ancient times and had experienced that legendary divine battle.


    Unfortunately, they all had been seriously injured in that battle. Since then, they had gone into hiding to recuperate, and had never appeared to anyone.


    The Divine Sect had already been attacked at the headquarters, but the three old men were still nowhere to be seen.


    At the moment, even with the power of all its cultivators combined, the overall strength of the Divine Sect was no longer enough to withstand even a single blow from Austin. They really needed the help of these Divine Realm masters


    "Austin, don''t push us too far!"


    the superior elder of the Divine Sect roared.


    "Cut the crap. I don''t have to listen to you. Take them all!"


    Austin sneered and waved his hand.


    All of a sudden, the Divine Realm slaves pounced on the remaining people of the Divine Sect and launched their attacks.


    How could the members of the Divine Sect, in their sorry state, defend themselves from the attacks of hundreds of masters at the Divine Realm?


    In only a few seconds, most of the senior leaders were captured.


    "This is not yet over, you hear me? I''ll never let go that easily. Fight you to the death, if I must!"


    the superior elder snarled, his eyes about to pop out of their sockets in extreme agitation. He activated all his energy to the extreme, and a long river of energy rushed out of his body at a very fierce momentum.


    "Die!"


    the superior elder roared hysterically.


    He did not even get close to Austin. In the next moment, hundreds of Divine Realm slaves rushed towards him from all directions like a school of piranhas out to devour a helpless goat.


    Bam!


    The poor superior elder was hit hard. He couldn''t even hold on for a second. With the violent blows from his attackers, he was seriously bludgeoned and pounded on.


    A horde of Divine Realm slaves rushed up and grabbed him by his limbs with no intent of letting him go.


    Except for the sect chief, all the high-level leaders of the Divine Sect had been captured!


    As per Austin''s orders, the slaves only captured the people of the Divine Sect, but not kill them.


    Otherwise, the headquarters of the Divine Sect would have been awash in blood with a scarlet river right in the middle of it, and none of them would have been able to survive.


    Before they came to this place, the Heavenly Majestic Pot had told Austin


    g.


    Whoosh!


    As the flying sword slashed, the snow-white sword aura spread out like the miraculous parting of the sea, incomparably bright and frightening.


    Austin also rushed out, holding a sharp sword in his hand. Streams of sword auras that combined almost two billion sword attacks into one rushed out like water released from a broken dam.


    "Arrghh!"


    Screams and shrieks were heard as the three old men were sent flying by the sword auras.


    Instantly, the dark fog was swept away by the bright sword auras!


    As the fog lifted, it revealed the bodies of the three old men covered with sword cuts that were so deep that their bones could be seen through the slashed-out flesh. One of them had lost his right arm, while foul-smelling, dark blood was gurgling out.


    "You... How could you have such brilliant swordsmanship at such a young age!"


    The old man whose right arm was cut off stared at Austin in horror, his blood quickly draining out of him.


    "Three old bastards, you have come here to die! And I shall help you accomplish it!"


    Austin shouted, holding his sword in his hand.


    The three old men were originally preliminary-grade divine gods, but in the ancient times, they were seriously injured in the battle among the divine gods. Today, they only had half of their strength left at most.


    However, Austin''s fighting power had come close to that of an actual preliminary-grade divine god. It would not be difficult for him to defeat the three old men.


    "Young man, you''ve gone too far!"


    the three old men roared. Black fog again gushed out of their bodies, like surging tides, and rushed towards Austin.


    "I see that you want to play some more. Well, I''ll give you something that you three old bastards will never forget. Go to hell!"


    With a majestic momentum, Austin waved his long sword and lunged forward.

 Chapter 3340 The Heavenly Majestic Pot Valiantly Fought

    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Loud metallic sounds reverberated in the air as streaks of sword auras continued to hit the three old men.


    The darkness of the thick, black fog was penetrated by the dazzling light of the sword aura.


    Boom...


    Austin wielded his sword in his right hand and exercised the Divine Golden Fist and Invincible Divine Finger with his left, making him nearly unstoppable.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The three old men were thrown high into the air and their limp bodies cracked as they hit the ground from such heights.


    They looked very miserable!


    ''I don''t know what secret technique these three old guys have cultivated. It must be strong since they have survived a blow from my sword aura. I must admit, I am impressed, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Austin looked at the direction of the Heavenly Majestic Pot and frowned.


    He saw the Heavenly Majestic Pot was having a tough time fighting with the leader of the Divine Sect.


    The leader had gained the upper hand.


    The Heavenly Majestic Sword he used was simply too terrifying. A majestic divine god faintly emerged from the sword, like a scorching sun with blinding light.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot was gradually losing the game. It mustered up enough strength to activate the Multi-weapon Array and block the oncoming attack.


    It seemed that if the fight went on, it was only a matter of time before the Heavenly Majestic Pot would be defeated.


    ''I have to finish off the three old guys now if I want to save the Heavenly Majestic Pot, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "You old bastards, let''s fight!"


    Austin raised his sword and rushed out, ready to kill the three old men with one final attack.


    He unsheathed the dazzling flying sword and slashed towards his opponents, dragging thousands of bright sword waves behind him!


    "Austin, stop. Let them go."


    Out of nowhere, Master Morphy appeared.


    At the same time, Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, Master Andreas, and the other divine gods also stepped out of the void.


    In fact, these divine gods had been secretly following Austin in order to guard him.


    Austin knew this and that was why he had the courage to go to the headquarters of the Divine Sect.


    "Oh? Master Morphy, do you mean..."


    Austin realized something and stopped attacking.


    "The three of them had also been on our side of the god


    red a number of injuries, but still, it continued to fight on.


    The only thing that kept the pot alive was the thought of the miserable death its old master had suffered.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Tsunami-like roars came from the tripod as massive amounts of energy runes surged out.


    The huge tripod, rotated at high speeds like a star and crashed towards the leader of the Divine Sect.


    An angry old man suddenly flew out of the tripod.


    "The Multi-weapon Array, kill them!"


    the old man cried. He waved his hands and formed many array seals. With all his strength, he activated the Multi-weapon Array and attacked the leader.


    In the process, the old man''s body began to burn with fire.


    The energy it emitted was much stronger than what its body could bear.


    "It''s too risky for you to do this, Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    Let me help you!"


    Austin immediately offered his help.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot was so angry that it began to burn its blood essence. It separated its spiritual soul from the original body of the pot in order to launch two attacks at the same time.


    This was very reckless. If something went wrong, both the body and the spiritual soul of the Heavenly Majestic Pot would be completely destroyed.


    "Austin, stay out of this!


    No one help me with my fight!


    This is my private affair!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot roared in anger.


    "Okay, fine."


    Austin didn''t have a choice but to agree. The Heavenly Majestic Pot seemed to have spiraled into madness.


    However, Austin was set on saving the pot if it was in danger.

 Chapter 3341 Revenge

    "Weapon burning skill!"


    Heavily immersed in their fierce battle, the Heavenly Majestic Pot summoned one of his powerful skills.


    The Multi-weapon Array consisted of hundreds of magic treasures. Suddenly, it ignited on its own, and turned into fireballs.


    Once these magic treasures were set ablaze, the power they would unleash would actually increase several times!


    "It seems that these magic treasures are burning the valuable original energy essences. After they are burnt out, they will ultimately turn into wastes!


    However, the power they''re unleashing is indeed astonishing!"


    Austin commented, impressed with the insurmountable energy it gave off.


    He knew a cultivator could burn the blood essence of his original energy and harness an even more commendable energy than it formerly was.


    It never occurred to him that the magic treasures could do the same. They could ignite the original energy essence and increase their power at least tenfold.


    However, to make this happen, one must have a thorough understanding of its properties. Otherwise, it would be difficult to know where to start.


    Fortunately, the Heavenly Majestic Pot was a magic treasure itself��with intelligence of course. Hence, it could be easily inferred that he had a good grasp of these treasures.


    Still immersed in the fight, the spiritual soul of the Heavenly Majestic Pot had turned into an old man, floating in the sky. His hands moved in a graceful motion, slow and powerful as if he was pushing a certain kind of momentum. This caused the wind to surge, and the smoke suspended in the air to roll in a specific wave-like motion.


    Various Divine Ruling Chains rained down between heaven and earth as if they intended to seal this world entirely.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Sounds of explosions permeated the atmosphere.


    The colossal pod, which was as vast as a sky full of stars, combined with hundreds of burning magic treasures, had formed a mysterious magic treasure array. It was attacking the sect leader of the Divine Sect.


    It seemed like the world was about to be destroyed.


    "Multi-weapon Array. It''s indeed worthy of its reputation!


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot is only at the Divine Realm, but it could unleash such a powerful weapon array.


    Once its spiritual soul ignites the divine fire and becomes a divine god in the future, it can definitely suppress the Sea of Chaos!"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor praised.


    Other divine gods, including Morphy, nodded in agreement.


    Bang!


    The Divine Sect''s leader received a


    d. He didn''t want to stay here any longer. Regardless of everything he used to have, he turned around and tried to tear the void apart and escape.


    However, the Heavenly Majestic Pot had already set its intentions on killing him. It wasn''t going to give him a chance to escape.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Blazing magic treasures attacked the leader''s body.


    In the blink of an eye, the leader was dismembered and his body exploded!


    "Go to hell, you scum!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot rushed forward, and crushed the broken body and the spiritual soul of its enemy.


    Boom!


    The broken body and spiritual soul of the leader of the Divine Sect was obliterated, turning into a rain of blood.


    A great master died in the hands of the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    In the days when the gods didn''t show up, he had been one of the top figures in the three thousand big and small universes. Nobody had ever expected that he would someday die miserably like this.


    "Austin, the most regretful thing in my life is to provoke you!"


    Before he died, his used his last strength to express his lament towards Austin.


    Looking at the devastated leader of the Divine Sect, Austin felt a tinge of mercy and compassion for him.


    However, the world of cultivators was just like this, cruel and ruthless!


    "Master, I finally avenged you with my own hands!"


    The old man, the spiritual soul of the Heavenly Majestic Pot, knelt down under the starry sky and shouted.


    He finally made it.


    "Well, the battle is over. Next, we have enough time to rob them!"


    Austin''s gaze maliciously swept over all the regions of the headquarters of the Divine Sect. He couldn''t even wait to ransack this place.

 Chapter 3342 Becoming The Divine Sects Leader (Part One)

    There was a chaotic air at the headquarters of the Divine Sect. Many members of the Divine Sect had complicated expressions on their faces. They were baffled when they saw their sect leader die so brutally. They witnessed how his body and spiritual soul had been destroyed mercilessly.


    Of course, no one could even think or dare to stand out against the violence. None could garner the courage to protest or resist the attack.


    On one hand, the strength of those who were on Austin''s side was too terrifying. Added to it was the power of eight divine gods who were supporting them. Undoubtedly, they were invincible.


    On the other hand, the three elders of the Divine Sect had sent messages to every member of the Divine Sect, informing them that they ought not to make a move again and should bite the bullet.


    Moreover, it was evident now that all the senior leaders of the Divine Sect were also controlled by Austin''s Divine Realm slaves.


    The remaining members were relatively weak. It was clear that even if they wanted to resist, they didn''t have the ability. They could not match the power possessed by those on Austin''s side.


    "Come here and search this place. Let''s see what treasures are hidden here!"


    Austin waved his hand and ordered his men to get to work and locate the precious things that could be concealed there.


    "Yes, master!"


    Hundreds of Divine Realm slaves answered in unison. The ear-splitting sound of their words kept ringing out through the air.


    "Ha-ha! I know this place very well. I have seen that there are treasure houses, magic herbs, crystal mines and libraries everywhere. I''m very sure about it. So, young men, listen carefully to my command. I''ll help you and we will find them all!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot roared


    ree old guys are too cunning!"


    Austin said with a smirk on his face.


    It was clear that the only reason why they let the pot take over the position of the sect leader was because of Austin.


    They were aware that, according to the relationship between the pot and Austin, once it became the leader of the Divine Sect, then Austin would have to be careful and considerate to the pot''s feelings if he wanted to deal with the Divine Sect.


    Now Austin''s strength was different from what it was before.


    There were eight divine gods who were standing behind Austin. Their presence spoke of terrifying and powerful strength.


    In addition to that, Austin had nearly five hundred slaves at the Divine Realm. This was also a strong force that could not be ignored at all!


    It was an undeniable fact that now Austin had the strength to dominate the whole three thousand big and small universes!


    In other words, no one would dare to offend Austin anymore. They had to restrain themselves before him to avoid making him angry or upset. None of them could afford the consequences.


    Clearly, the three elders of the Divine Sect had seen this and were left with no other option.

 Chapter 3343 Becoming The Divine Sects Leader (Part Two)

    Therefore, they were convinced that if they let the pot become the sect leader, it would mean that the Divine Sect would be in a position to build a good connection with Austin.


    In this way, the Divine Sect would not only safely pass the crisis they were facing, but it would also enable them to have a powerful reinforcement in the future!


    Indeed, it was a brilliant idea!


    Considering all the factors, the three old men had concluded their discussion in secret and made such a decision.


    "Well, we understand that you didn''t like the Divine Sect before because of the current sect leader. But now that you killed him with your own hands, you have avenged your late master.


    Moreover, we believe that if your old master were still alive, he would definitely agree that you should take over the position as the leader.


    So, we would advise you to take over this position, at least for the sake of your old master,"


    one of the three elders said to the pot.


    "That''s right. Heavenly Majestic Pot, don''t you know that back then, your old master was also eager to be the leader of our Divine Sect? Just regard it as a way to fulfill his last wish."


    The other two elders also started persuading the pot.


    "Well... It''s true that my old master wanted to compete for the position as the leader, but unfortunately..."


    At the mention of its old master, the pot hesitated a bit.


    It was now seriously considering to accept the offer.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll fulfill the last wish of my late master and temporarily become the leader!"


    Finally, the pot nodded in agreement.


    The moment there was any mention of its old master, it would always feel pitiful and would be willing to do anything for him.


    "All right! So,


    hey knew fairly well that because of the relationship between the pot and Austin, the Divine Sect''s foundation would be safe for now.


    "Master Peterson, Master Morphy, what do you say? How about we stay here and recuperate for a day?"


    Austin looked at Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Morphy, and asked respectfully.


    "All right!"


    Peterson and Morphy nodded in agreement. They were also quite relieved to stop for some time before moving on.


    Everyone then settled down temporarily in the headquarters of the Divine Sect to get some rest.


    Since the pot had become the sect leader, everything would be easily accomplished.


    The superior elder received them in person and even arranged high-class villas for them to rest.


    From the time the pot formally took office as the leader, it had been busy. It gathered all the senior leaders of the Divine Sect, had meetings with them and managed the affairs of the sect diligently.


    Looking at the pot working so seriously and busily involved in all the proceedings, Austin couldn''t help laughing. He thought to himself, ''Well, indeed the Heavenly Majestic Pot seems to be suitable to be the leader.''

 Chapter 3344 The Strange Experience

    At the headquarters of the Divine Sect, there was a large villa on a steep, secluded and green mountain.


    A large group of people waited outside the villa.


    Austin, Violet, Caroline, Ivy, Sue, the divine silkworm, Hare and so on were all there.


    Also, many high-level leaders from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos were present.


    "Master, will the gnome be all right?"


    Violet asked.


    "Master Peterson and Master Morphy had checked on the gnome. Apparently, he fell into a coma because of excessive consumption of his original blood essence.


    The two masters are currently treating him as we speak. I''m sure he will be fine,"


    Austin said.


    "The gnome has exhausted all his original blood essence to protect hundreds of millions of creatures in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. If something bad happened to him, I wouldn''t be able to sleep well at night."


    Kevin sighed.


    Ever since the gnome fell into a coma, Kevin had sent many guards to protect him.


    After arriving at the headquarters of the Divine Sect and temporarily settling down, Austin immediately asked Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Morphy to heal the gnome.


    "Violet, when the gnome wakes up, you guys should tell me in detail what happened to you in the Abyss of Darkness in the Divine Being''s World,"


    Austin said.


    "Okay."


    Violet gave a nod.


    At that moment, the door of the villa suddenly opened.


    Peterson and Morphy walked out.


    Then, a young man in purple walked out behind them. His face was a little pale as if he had just recovered from a serious illness.


    "Gnome, are you all right?"


    Austin was overjoyed and hurriedly walked up to them.


    "These two masters saved my life. I am fine,"


    the gnome said with a smile.


    "Well, Austin, we need to find a place to cultivate in seclusion first,"


    Peterson and Morphy said to Austin. Then, they disappeared in a flash.


    "Gnome, you have saved the lives of hundreds of millions of creatures in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    On behalf of the entire cosmos, I would like to express my sincerest appreciation,"


    Kevin said wholeheartedly to the gnome.


    The other senior leaders of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos also stepped forward to extend their thanks to the gnome.


    After an hour, most of them left.


    Austin, the gnome, Violet, the divine silkworm, Suzie, and her brother entered t


    the abyss treat you so well?"


    Austin asked in confusion.


    "We don''t know.


    But he was really good to us.


    He also gifted each of us a set of secret cultivation methods according to the unique features of us, so that we can practice them during our cultivation.


    I myself got a set of ancient illusion skills; the Heavenly Majestic Pot got the Multi-weapon Array; Suzie and her brother got a set of Heavenly Phoenix Swordsmanship, and the divine silkworm got a set of the Chaotic Divine Fist.


    The gnome gained the most powerful one. He got a chaotic magic treasure, the Space Gate!


    The Space Gate contains brilliant spatial power and space law for him to comprehend,"


    Violet explained with enthusiasm.


    "Wow. It seems that you have all procured a lot of treasures in the Abyss of Darkness.


    I''m so envious of you,"


    Austin said happily.


    "By the way, who on earth was that horrifying creature?


    What does he look like?"


    Austin asked.


    "Actually, we never got to see his face.


    He would only use his voice to communicate with us every time, and there was never an instance where he showed up in front of us,"


    Violet shook her head and said.


    "The little infinity beast''s life is not in jeopardy, right?"


    Austin was a little worried.


    "Don''t worry, master. The fearful creature once brought us a jade slip from the little infinity beast. He said that the little infinity beast was very fine and was cultivating as hard as he could.


    He will come to see us soon when he succeeds in his cultivation,"


    Violet added.

 Chapter 3345 Reenter The Space Cosmos

    "Well, I hope one day the little infinity beast can come back to see us,"


    Austin said, feeling a little relieved.


    Back in the Prime Martial World, before she died, the mother of the little infinity Beast had asked Austin to take care of her baby.


    If something really happened to the little infinity beast, Austin would never be able to forgive himself for the rest of his life.


    But there was nothing to worry about, at the moment. Based on the current situation, the little infinity beast should be fine. More than that, it was very likely that he was cultivating hard in the Abyss of Darkness under the guidance of the terrifying entity.


    Violet, the Heavenly Majestic Pot and the others had made rapid progress in their cultivation base just because they were temporarily placed at the summit of a divine mountain, thanks to that entity.


    If that terrifying creature gave special guidance to the cultivation of the little infinity beast, it would be safe to say that the speed at which the little infinity beast''s strength would make progress was faster!


    ''Maybe it''s a rare opportunity for that little one, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Then, how were you able to leave the abyss and come to the abandoned cosmos afterwards?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "After we cultivated at that divine mountain for a period of time, everyone had been making constant and rapid breakthroughs.


    When we all reached the Divine Realm, the terrible creature told us that the abyss was not a place where we could stay for a long time. He convinced us that it was the right time for us to leave.


    Then he used his omnipotent skill to teleport us out of there.


    In this way, we not only left the abyss, but also left the Divine Being''s World. We found ourselves in the chaotic void, just outside the Divine Being''s World afterwards.


    Fortunately, we are all at the Divine Realm and could travel through the void.


    Later, when we returned to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, we found that the whole cosmos had been totally annihilated.


    As for the hundreds of millions of creatures in the cosmos, they were nowhere to be found. We don''t know if they''re still alive somewhere or if they''re already all dead!


    Then we quietly wandered all over the three thousand big and small universes and inquired about the whereabouts of the missing creatures of our cosmos.


    After a few more days, we received the news that a master at the Divine Realm was able to locate the whereabouts of the missing creatures, who were in an abandoned cosmos near


    hen it comes to the business of raiding for loot, don''t try to get rid of me!


    You know that I will take my share of the treasures!"


    the pot said and curled its lips.


    "Fine, if you say so,"


    Austin sighed helplessly.


    The headquarters of the Space Sect was in the Space Cosmos.


    A short moment later, the space in the starry sky of the Space Cosmos suddenly rippled and tore an opening in the middle.


    Then a figure stepped out from the crack.


    It was Austin.


    "Alright, it''s okay to come out now! Let''s go!"


    Austin transported all the people out of the Slave Tower.


    The next moment, a large and powerful army was neatly arranged in perfect formation in the starry sky.


    "Go! Go! Go! Raid the headquarters of the Space Sect! Take everything of value!"


    With a wave of his hand, Austin took the lead and headed for the headquarters of the Space Sect.


    He had about five hundred Divine Realm masters in his army!


    The number of warriors at the Heaven Immortal Realm was even larger!


    Each of them released their own energy pressure without scruple and turned it into an endless energy hurricane that blew towards their unsuspecting enemies.


    With so many Divine Realm masters releasing the energy pressure at the same time, it seemed as if they were going to destroy this entire cosmos in no time!


    There was even an approaching hurricane, and the starry sky in the void began to shake.


    In the Space Cosmos, all the creatures living in different worlds felt this sudden, terrible vibration!


    "Austin has finally arrived!"


    a middle-aged man sitting in a spot at the center of a lofty palace in the headquarters of the Space Sect declared with difficulty.

 Chapter 3346 The Weak Reaction Of The Space Sect

    The middle-aged man was dressed in a golden-yellow robe, with a broad forehead and sharp eyes.


    He was the leader of the Space Sect and exuded a kind of easy confidence.


    In the hall, more than a dozen senior members of the Space Sect were gathered.


    Everyone sighed in grief and even a little terrified.


    "Austin is on his way here. We have to figure out something, quickly. Otherwise, our sect will be in danger!"


    an old man with white hair said, punctuating the urgency of his statement with a deep breath.


    "What can we do to protect ourselves?


    Austin''s strength is way too terrifying.


    It''s impossible for us to fight against him!


    Think about it. There are eight divine gods and hundreds of Divine Realm masters backing him up.


    With such strength, how can we even stand against him?"


    a middle-aged man with a ferocious face said in a low but hurried voice.


    Everyone else in the room fell silent.


    "Well, what do you think about this?"


    the sect leader asked as he gazed up at a thin elder.


    This elder was an intelligent man, and everyone was convinced of his powers of reason.


    "I think the only thing we can rely upon now is the Sect-protecting Array.


    Immediately order all the people to return to the area covered by the Sect-protecting Array! Tell them to hold it to their last breath.


    Maybe we can avert this disaster,"


    the elder responded slowly. Though he tried to sound confident, doubt crept up in his voice.


    "Yes, you are correct. This is the only thing we can do at this moment,"


    the sect leader said with a slight nod.


    "By the way, what do the two divine gods think?


    After all, they are in charge of the Space Sect now!"


    the white haired old man suddenly asked.


    Like many other sects in the three thousand big and small universes, the Space Sect had also sought refuge with two divine gods. They relied upon them for protection.


    The two divine gods had then become the supreme leaders of the Space Sect.


    "I''ve already asked them for their opinion. They also think that we should make concessions and not pick a fight with Austin.


    And, if necessary, we have to give in to Austin, beg for mercy and agree to his unreasonable requests,"


    the sect leader said slowly in a defeated tone.


    It was obvious to everyone observing the conversation that even the two divine gods were afraid of Austin.


    "I can''t believe that a nobody like him could grow to such a high level today,"


    the sect leader exclaimed desperately.


    In th


    t many arrays in the world that can stand in my way!"


    Austin said with pride.


    Then, under the control of his mind, all the people appeared in the headquarters of the Space Sect.


    "The members of the Space Sect, where are you?


    Come out now!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot roared loudly.


    Austin sneered and didn''t say anything. He focused his spiritual sense on a palace in the distance.


    The senior members of the Space Sect were all hiding within that palace.


    The remaining members of the Space Sect who were hiding in the gaps everywhere poked out their heads in anticipation. They seemed both angry and frightened.


    For a moment, no one in the entire Space Sect dared to show up.


    No one had ever thought that such a powerful sect in the three thousand big and small universes would end up like this.


    Their enemy had come directly to their headquarters, but they all hid themselves and didn''t have the courage to fight head on.


    But it was understandable. The strength of the people brought by Austin was too intimidating.


    "Let''s go!"


    Austin led his army to the magnificent palace.


    "Cowards. Do you want me to fight my way inside?"


    Standing outside the palace gate, Austin sneered.


    "Austin, please don''t get angry."


    Finally, the leader of the Space Sect, together with a group of senior members, forced a smile on their faces and braced themselves to come out. Inside, they were ridden with shame.


    "Austin, there are two divine gods hiding here. I''m going to speak to them.


    You deal with these people."


    At this time, Austin received a message from Peterson.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded, understanding what it really meant.

 Chapter 3347 Accepting The Gifts (Part One)

    "Austin, I know there have been some misunderstandings between you and our Space Sect in the past.


    However, I believe it''s best if we become friends from this day forward. Our sect is willing to make peace with you,"


    the leader of the Space Sect said to Austin.


    "Oh? Make peace with me?


    Ha-ha! With everything that happened between us in the past, do you think you can erase all the horrible things your sect did to me with just several sweet words? Do I look stupid?"


    Austin sneered.


    In the past, the Space Sect had tried many times to hunt Austin down and kill him.


    In the Divine Being''s World, the people of the Space Sect had also involved themselves in the matter injuring Austin''s friends and forcing into the Abyss of Darkness, which almost got them all killed.


    For Austin, such a grudge could not simply be resolved easily.


    "Austin, I really feel sorry for what my men have done to you and your friends. Can you tell me how I can make it up to you?


    I am all ears,"


    The leader of the Space Sect said in a low voice and smiled. He was completely fawning on Austin.


    The sudden change of his attitude towards Austin was reasonable.


    After all, there were about five hundred masters of the Divine Realm standing behind Austin. The horde of very powerful cultivators had put him under great pressure.


    "Ahem." The Heavenly Majestic Pot abruptly cleared its throat. It turned to the leader of the Space Sect and said, "If you really want reconciliation, don''t you think that you should get through me first?"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot said with great dissatisfaction when it saw that the leader of the Space Sect only addressed Austin.


    "Oh! Distinguished Heavenly Majestic Pot, please forgive me. I really have very poor memory.


    In the r


    innermost part of the headquarters of the Space Sect.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A terrible wave of energy turned into a tumultuous hurricane.


    The headquarters of the Space Sect began to tremble violently.


    "Morphy! Peterson! Please, we can talk about this!"


    A terrified and desperate roar rang out. It came from one of the two divine gods who had always protected the Space Sect.


    "Humph! You scumbags destroyed the Ancient Peace Agreement! You dare wreak havoc on the three thousand big and small universes while we were away!


    Give me a reason why I shouldn''t end your lives right now.


    Do you really think you can get away with what you did? You''re dead meat!"


    Morphy shouted with all his might.


    Then, the fight became more intense.


    Ear-splitting sounds reverberated around the headquarters of the Space Sect.


    ''It seems that Master Morphy and Master Peterson had found the two divine gods who guarded the Space Sect and had engaged in a fight with them, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he looked towards the depths of the headquarters of the Space Sect.


    At that time, the faces of the sect leader and the other senior members of the Space Sect turned pale.

 Chapter 3348 Accepting The Gifts (Part Two)

    They could tell that their two divine gods were at a disadvantage based on their conversation.


    Soon, the battle ended.


    The place was dead silent.


    Austin smiled and immediately knew the result of the fight.


    "Let''s go!"


    Austin waved his hand and left with his men.


    "Hurry up! Go and check on the two divine gods!"


    After Austin and his companions left, the leader of the Space Sect immediately used his bodily movement skill and rushed towards the secret place where the two divine gods usually cultivated in the innermost part of their headquarters.


    All the senior members of the Space Sect followed suit.


    In a secluded valley, there were two deep caves where the two divine gods cultivated.


    Several arrays were set up in the valley to prevent other people from coming in.


    However, those arrays were all destroyed now.


    The ground was dry and cracked, the plants were burnt, and the mountains collapsed.


    The two caves in the valley had also been knocked down. There were no signs of life inside either.


    "This is not good. Something bad must have happened to our two divine gods!"


    the senior members of the Space Sect shouted in panic.


    "It looks like the rumors are true.


    Austin has many divine gods following and protecting him secretly.


    Fortunately, we didn''t fight with him. If we did, our sect would definitely be wiped out!"


    the leader of the Space Sect said as he wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "Yes. That''s true.


    What matters is that the Space Sect still stands."


    An elder next to him nodded in agreement.


    At this time, Austin and his men had left the headquarters of the Space Sect.


    "Master, which sect shall we go to next?"


    Violet asked.


    "The Mu Clan of the Hu


    In the past, in order to save Suzie and her brother, Austin killed Hanson Huangfu, the son of Huangfu Clan''s leader. Ever since then, the Huangfu Clan had held a grudge against him.


    However, at that moment, they were asking Austin for absolution.


    It was ridiculous!


    Then, countless of people appeared out of nowhere in the starry sky. They all came bearing gifts on behalf of their sects.


    There were even many sects that had no enmity with Austin before, but still arrived to present substantial gifts to Austin out of fear.


    Austin received so many gifts that day that he even got a little tired from entertaining everyone.


    He was both amused and speechless at the same time.


    "You came from the Beast Cosmos? Did your leader ask you to send me a gift?"


    Austin was surprised to find that an old man approaching him was actually from the Beast Cosmos.


    He said to the old man, "No, I can''t accept that. I am friends with Prince Aldrich of the Beast Cosmos. Don''t worry. I won''t cause any trouble to you guys."


    "Mr. Lin, please take it. Otherwise, I won''t be able to explain it to my leader,"


    the old man said with a bitter face.

 Chapter 3349 Return To Our Hometown

    "No, thank you. But please take this back.


    I really have no problem against the Beast Cosmos."


    Austin was a little embarrassed.


    "Please don''t make things any more difficult for me.


    If you don''t accept this gift, my king will punish me once I go back."


    Tears welled up on that old man''s eyes as he shakily began to kneel.


    In the span of just a couple of days, the leader of the Divine Sect was deposed because of this young man before him, and this same lad even made the lauded Space Sect beg for peace.


    Any major sect within the three thousand big and small universes, whether it had enmity with Austin or not, was now terrified that he''d come after them next!


    Several sects quickly sent representatives bearing luxurious gifts in an attempt to get into Austin''s good graces.


    Even worse, the talk of the town was that the divine gods behind several major sects disappeared without a trace.


    All of them ran for the hills in fear that Austin would get even with them.


    They were the ones who destroyed the Fallen Immortal Cosmos after all.


    No one from the three thousand big and small universes dared to stand against Austin now.


    "I understand.


    I''ll accept it and pay a visit to your king in person in the future."


    Austin had no choice but to reluctantly accept the offering.


    "Austin, now that you''re here, why don''t you go to our Mu Clan and stay for a few days?


    I will treat you well and surely satisfy you."


    The master of the Mu Clan shot Austin a smile.


    "No need.


    I can let bygones be bygones.


    However, if you offend me again in the future, I won''t let it go as easily."


    Austin decided after a moment''s thought of consideration to all the envoys from various worlds and universes in the sky.


    None of the envoys dared to meet Austin''s gaze.


    However, they were all overjoyed to hear his words.


    "Brat, what the hell are you talking about?"


    A sharp rebuke rose from the Heavenly Majestic Pot.


    "We already gained a lot in just the past two days. It should be enough for the time being.


    Let''s go back to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and rebuild it,"


    ained?"


    None of them could accept what they were seeing.


    "Those guys were ruthless!"


    A snarl burst out from the skinny old man Hare beside Austin.


    He was referring to the divine gods who remorselessly destroyed the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "Master Morphy and my master already set out to get even with those divine gods. They''ll make sure to hunt them down one by one.


    Not only did they destroy the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, they also broke the Ancient Peace Agreement. That is unforgivable."


    Even Austin''s expression turned cold at the thought of the divine gods that had caused chaos in the three thousand big and small universes.


    "What we need to do now is to rebuild the Fallen Immortal Cosmos,"


    Austin continued.


    "This cosmos has been damaged too much.


    It won''t be easy to rebuild it."


    Hare shook his head.


    "Austin, is this the Fallen Immortal Cosmos you mentioned before?


    It''s so... broken."


    Shepard cautiously came to Austin''s side.


    Not far away from them, Fletcher, the sect leader of the Flying Phoenix Sect, together with a group of senior figures of his sect, was also a little stunned.


    Austin warned them that the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was weak.


    All of them thought they sufficiently lowered their expectations.


    But none of them could possibly imagine that this cosmos would be so broken.


    This wasn''t even a cosmos at all, but a heap of rubble!

 Chapter 3350 The Chaotic World Tree Responded

    "Sir, are we really going to stay in this place from now on?"


    A senior member of the Flying Phoenix Sect couldn''t help but ask Fletcher in a low voice.


    "I also have the same question, sir. This cosmos is a wasteland!


    This is not a suitable home for us."


    Other senior members of the Flying Phoenix Sect voiced out their opinions.


    Fletcher looked at the cosmos in front of him slowly.


    Then, his gaze fell on Austin.


    Finally, he made up his mind.


    "Yes. From now on, this cosmos will be our home, and we will follow Austin,"


    Fletcher said sternly.


    "What? Huh?"


    The senior members of the Flying Phoenix Sect looked at each other with questioning eyes.


    They used their spiritual senses to communicate with one another the whole time of course.


    "The reason why I decided to come to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was not because of the quality of its land.


    I came here because of him!"


    Fletcher said slowly and looked at Austin.


    "Austin has two medium-grade divine gods who would do anything to protect him.


    I have never met anyone who is as powerful, big-hearted, and genuine as him.


    In fact, I believe he will achieve something real big. He can help us grow stronger and improve our quality of life.


    Trust me."


    Fletcher tried to convince all the senior members of the Flying Phoenix Sect through his spiritual sense.


    "Austin, where should we start?"


    ask Master Kevin when he came to Austin.


    "Tell all the creatures to go back to their own worlds. If they need anything, they can come to you for help.


    If there are issues, put it forward and we will settle it immediately.


    Anyway, I believe we can always find a way to conquer our problems,"


    Austin said after thinking for a while.


    Then, Austin waved his hand and gave hundreds of Space Rings to Master Kevin.


    Each Space Ring was filled with all kinds of resources of impeccable value.


    hings,"


    the chaotic world tree continued.


    Austin suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help but be overjoyed after hearing the wise words of the chaotic world tree, Peterson the Taoist Ancestor once said that the chaotic world tree could upgrade the quality of worlds and cosmos!


    At that time, Austin had thought of transferring the Fallen Immortal Cosmos to the chaotic world tree.


    "Is it true that you can upgrade the quality of this cosmos?"


    Austin asked eagerly.


    "Of course,"


    the chaotic world tree answered.


    "Well, can you help me enhance this place?"


    Austin asked as he looked at the chaotic world tree with expectant eyes.


    "Help you?"


    the chaotic world tree asked.


    "Yes. This cosmos is very important to me. It was destroyed by evil divine gods and their followers. Please. The people here entrusted me to rebuild this cosmos, and it would be great if you can lend a hand,"


    Austin said wholeheartedly.


    "All right. Since you are sincere, I will help you.


    Besides, upgrading the quality of a cosmos is also my way of cultivation. Two birds with one stone, right? Why not?"


    the chaotic world tree responded.


    Hearing the words of the chaotic world tree, Austin was on cloud nine that he almost jumped for joy.

 Chapter 3351 The Fallen Immortal Cosmos Was Rebuilt

    "Well, for now, I will hide in this cosmos. Young man, you must not tell others of my whereabouts.


    However, in case of an emergency, remember to take me with you when you leave.


    I must not be left here alone!"


    the chaotic world tree strictly warned Austin.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll keep that in mind,"


    Austin replied earnestly.


    "All right. I believe you.


    For the time being, I''ll leave a strand of my aura in your Soul Sea so that you can sense my location at any time."


    As the chaotic world tree finished speaking, it turned into a beam of light, rushed deep into the broken cosmos, and disappeared in an instant.


    Before it left, Austin already felt the aura that it sent into his Soul Sea.


    Only Austin was able to see the chaotic world tree so others didn''t find anything unusual.


    After the tree''s disappearance, Austin perceived a strange sensation that the tree had already merged with the entire cosmos.


    The cosmos was now enveloped with the aura of the chaotic world tree.


    At the same time, the moment that the chaotic world tree merged with the cosmos, Austin also noticed that changes were already taking place in various areas of the cosmos.


    The originally lifeless, cold, and withered cosmos was suddenly beginning to thrive again.


    Warm energy was filling and flowing in it.


    Strands of thin chaotic spiritual energy began to slowly seep into the depths of the cosmos through the space barrier.


    In the boundless sky of the universe, several indistinct runes appeared. They were very mysterious and full of spiritual energy.


    These turned out to be the runes of supreme enlightenment.


    In this cosmos, the broken law of supreme enlightenment began to slowly emerge and recover at a fast rate.


    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth started to slowly convalesce.


    In the skies, it was visible that the densely packed space cracks were beginning to heal.


    Even the broken stars and worlds were beginning to slowly regenerate and return to their original appearance.


    ''This is amazing!


    This is all done by the chaotic world tree!''


    Austin was both surprised and pleased at the positive changes in front of him.


    "What is this? What''s happening?


    Our barren cosmos, the laws of supreme enlightenment, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and everything that was broken is slowly recovering!"


    "Who''s causing this miracle?!"


    Not only Austin, but all the cultivators at the level of the sect ancestor and above quickly r


    nd aura.


    Since it had already merged into the cosmos, it could reach any location within the cosmos at any time.


    "Yes, that''s right,"


    Austin replied.


    "However, with just your strength, it will take a long time before you restore the law of this world. Let me help you then,"


    the chaotic world tree insisted.


    Then, the tree shook lightly as mysterious runes spread out in all directions.


    For a brief moment, transparent and illusory chains of law power appeared one after another in the entire world. They swayed like thousands of seagrass as they surround the world.


    Right there and then, Austin instantly felt that the laws of supreme enlightenment in the world were being restored and improved.


    They combined their efforts and re-established the order of the world for two whole days.


    Finally, after the second day, the entire cosmos was as new as it was reborn.


    Most of the concentration of the law of supreme enlightenment and spiritual energy had been reinstated.


    "This is great! Now, it won''t take long before the Immortal End World restores all of its original appearance!"


    Austin exclaimed in excitement.


    "What do you mean by ''restore its original appearance''?


    You''re underestimating my ability young man.


    Not only would it be restored, but this world will also become more and more advanced in the near future!


    We''ll just need to wait and see," the chaotic world tree declared confidently.


    "That''s even better then!" Austin was glad to hear it.


    "Well, I''ll go and look around to see how everything is going right now."


    The chaotic world instantly vanished as it finished speaking with Austin.

 Chapter 3352 The Headquarters Of The Flame Holy Land

    After the chaotic world tree left, Austin then landed on the continent.


    On the continent, he saw that grasses and trees were already sprouting. The area was being filled with life.


    Plains, forests, mountains, rivers, and deserts were also forming. All kinds of topography were emerging and were arranged in their proper order.


    Everything seemed to be getting complete, slowly but steadily.


    It was hard to believe that this continent had just been repaired for about only a couple of days.


    Austin credited this mainly to the prowess of the chaotic world tree.


    "Austin, this is amazing. In just a few days, our continent has recovered more than half of its previous state.


    It seems that we''re going to fully recover soon!"


    Master Kevin said as he approached Austin.


    "Yes. I''m also glad that we''re recovering at a steady rate,"


    Austin replied with a big smile.


    "By the way, Master Kevin, I need to ask you a favor. I''ll leave the supervision of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos to you.


    If you''ll need any resources or encounter any difficulties, don''t hesitate to tell me.


    Thank you so much for all these years'' hard work. I really appreciate it,"


    Austin said in a soft and calm voice.


    "Don''t be so formal.


    Besides, I''m already used to you leaving the tedious work to others,"


    Master Kevin sighed, teasing Austin.


    "Ha-ha, I know. That''s why we''re so lucky to have you here with us,"


    Austin answered sincerely.


    "Well, we still have a lot of important things to do. I''ll continue to do my best."


    Kevin bowed and left after talking to Austin.


    Looking at his back, Austin felt warm inside.


    ''Now, let me go back to the Flame Holy Land and have a look.''


    Austin set out and soon he arrived at the sky above the Flame Holy Land.


    Like other areas, it was also pretty damaged.


    The mountains and buildings were all destroyed. The place was in a total mess.


    Most of the law of supreme enlightenment and spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the Immortal End World had been restored.


    However, on the ground, many cities, villages, and other infrastructures were still needed to be rebuilt by manpower.


    At the same moment, the people on the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land were busy rebuilding their area. Several people were constantly coming and going.


    As Austin glanced around, he found that dozens of the main mountains along the area had collapsed and were severely damaged.


    Generally, the headquarters of sects were located near mountains and rivers.


    This was because these places were where the spiritual energy of heaven and ea


    you saying, Herbert?


    Why are you hiding in a dark corner?


    Stop being creepy!"


    Most of the time, Austin was really annoyed at Herbert''s exaggeration.


    "I''m telling the truth.


    You can ask Evan if you want.


    Tin, you always had a special place in my heart!


    I really missed you!"


    Herbert shouted and even tried to hug Austin.


    "Stop! Get out of here!"


    Austin quickly dodged and kicked his butt.


    Herbert was then thrown into the air.


    "I wonder when he will learn to control that glib tongue of his."


    Evan let out a sigh as he shook his head.


    "Well, enough horseplay. Let''s go back to work.


    It''ll take some time to renovate the entire headquarters.


    Let''s work together to finish it immediately.


    Then, let''s hold a big party and celebrate!"


    Austin lifted the spirit of the people.


    "All right!"


    Everyone agreed in unison and got back to their workstations.


    After the crowd dispersed, Austin also landed on the ground.


    He immediately used the Earth Exploring Technique. His spiritual sense spread over in all directions.


    ''Hmm. The level of the Immortal End Continent is too low and the Earth Energy is too thin. Even the number of earth dragons is very small.


    There are just less than ten earth dragons in total."


    Austin furrowed his brows and let out a sigh.


    ''It seems like I have to go out for a while and collect some earth dragons.


    If I collect a small number of earth dragons from various worlds in the three thousand big and small universes, I think that would be enough already. I could do that myself and bring them back here, ''


    Austin thought and finalized his plan.


    A few moments after, Austin took out the Reincarnation Token and activated it right away.

 Chapter 3353 A Grand Banquet

    After activating the Reincarnation Token, Austin disappeared.


    With its magic power, he traveled through different cosmoses in the three thousand big and small universes.


    He only had one purpose for this travel.


    That was to collect as many earth dragons as he could.


    Every cosmos had a lot of stars and continents.


    And he never missed any of them. He looked for earth dragons in every star and continent one after another.


    After visiting more than a dozen cosmoses in the past a few days, he had already collected a large number of earth dragons. But he wanted more, so he wondered if he had to go to every cosmos in the three thousand big and small universes just to get what he wanted.


    "The three thousand big and small universes are indeed low in quality.


    There are only a few earth dragons in every star and continent,"


    murmured Austin to himself.


    "There are so many stars and continents here, but none of them can compare to Earth when it comes to the number of earth dragons.


    The Divine Being''s World has even more earth dragons than here."


    He couldn''t help remembering the Earth and the Divine Being''s World and comparing them to the three thousand big and small universes.


    In those two worlds, he was able to find a large number of earth dragons that he used in his fights.


    But now, he felt a little disappointed. He had already traveled through more than a dozen cosmoses here, but none of them had good numbers of earth dragons.


    "Well, they say that Earth was once one of the core worlds of the three thousand big and small universes, and it had a very high status even in ancient times.


    That may be the reason why there are so many earth dragons under its ground.


    And the Divine Being''s World is a supreme world, so it''s not surprising that there are also many earth dragons in it,"


    he speculated while comparing the worlds he had explored.


    A few moments later, when Austin finished exploring lots of stars and continents, he decided to take all the earth dragons he had collected back to the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land in the Immortal End World.


    "Go!"


    He stood high in the sky and waved his hand toward the earth dragons. Numerous illusory and transparent earth dragons shone brightly and rushed to the ground. They all dived into the ground and disappeared.


    After a short while, so many earth dragons wandered and played with each other under the ground.


    Then waves of thick Earth Energy turned into mist and spread like seething flood water. What a beautiful scene to behold!


    Soon, the whole headquarters of the Flame Holy Land was filled with boiling spiritual energy. It suddenly looked like a fairyland wrapped in clouds of divine mist.


    Every creature in the Flame Holy Land felt the sudden change in their land.


    They all cheered and applauded to the beautiful transformation that happened to them.


    Austin believed that with the help of these earth dragons, the Flame Holy Land would soon become filled with spiritual energy and would be suitable for cultivation.


    He had sent more than thirty earth dragons into this land.


    Besides, he also used the Dragon L


    ted Bray''s answer.


    "Marrying the Holy Daughters, of course!


    Darlings, come here and meet my brothers,"


    Bray called his wives excitedly.


    Eight beautiful women rushed over and surrounded Bray immediately.


    They had different charms. Some of them were tall and slender, while some were petite but with well-developed figures.


    "These are my wives. Just look at them. They are the Holy Daughters of different major sects.


    Several years ago, I swore that I would marry a Holy Daughter in the future.


    Haven''t I fulfilled that promise? I married not only one Holy Daughter, but eight.


    And I won''t just end here. I will do my best to marry as many Holy Daughters as possible."


    Bray seemed extremely elated being surrounded by a crowd of beautiful women.


    "You are awesome! Even a god cannot have so many women as his wives,"


    Shepard commented enthusiastically.


    "To have many beautiful wives is my dream too. You must tell me your secret!


    From now on, you will be my master. Teach me how to get many beautiful women to be my wives."


    Shepard approached Bray like a ball of lightning, ready to kowtow as a disciple.


    "These guys are all talking nonsense. They must really be drunk now!"


    Austin''s face darkened upon watching such a ridiculous scene.


    "His Majesty of the Cloud Empire is here!"


    Suddenly, a voice was heard from afar.


    When everyone turned to look, they all saw a group of dignified guards flying over, surrounding a large bed engraved with dragons.


    Austin squinted at the unexpected visitors and recognized who they were. But he soon decided to play along.


    "Who are you, and who gave you the right to break into the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land?" he shouted.


    He expanded and stretched his hand towards the large bed.


    The large dragon bed was instantly frozen by an unseen terrible law power in midair. No matter how much the guards tried, they couldn''t move it even an inch forward.


    "Austin, it''s me, the Flame Emperor!


    Can''t you remember me anymore?"


    A man''s voice came from inside the dragon bed, and he sounded panicky.

 Chapter 3354 The Formidable Evil Baby

    "Oh? You are the Flame Emperor?"


    Austin smiled and stopped what he was doing.


    Immediately, three figures jumped out of the bed.


    The man was indeed the Flame Emperor, Gary.


    Behind him were two beautiful women named Jennifer and Audrey.


    "Austin, do you want to turn your back on me? Why did you hit me?"


    the Flame Emperor complained.


    "No, I am not turning my back on you. I simply didn''t expect to meet you here... But in any case, if you overreact in front of me again, I am going to throw you out,"


    the man replied crossly.


    "If you understand that, cool! Now, come down and have a drink."


    He smiled and tossed a jar of wine in front of the Flame Emperor.


    Pretty soon, the Flame Emperor joined the drinking match in which the gnome, Evan, Herbert and a few others were already competing.


    On the other side of the spacious place, Caroline, Ivy, Sue, Violet and several other women had gathered around each other. Most of them were well acquainted with each other now, and having found a quiet place to sit down, they were busy talking happily.


    Austin saw that the Peacock Princess had arrived with a large group of women from the beast race. Michelle, Tessa, Stacy and Kimberly were also here.


    The sight of Stacy brought back several old memories. He could clearly recall their romantic past that had occurred in the Wild Herb Valley of the East Mainland of the Divine Continent.


    "Austin."


    While Austin was lost in thought, a pleasant voice rang in his ears.


    "Isis, it''s you!"


    Austin greeted her in surprise.


    A woman with fair skin and long hair was gracefully walking towards him.


    Besides her was a slender and graceful woman in green colored clothes. Charm was rushing all around her body.


    "Winnie?"


    Austin remarked as he thought of a person.


    Winnie and Isis belonged to the same sect in the Prime Martial World, and the two had once tried to kill him.


    "That''s me. I didn''t think you''d remember me."


    The beautiful woman in green bowed gracefully to him.


    "Wow! What are you two doing here? You know what? Come on and have a drink with us."


    Violet came over to greet them as well.


    And then the Peacock Princess, Michelle, Tessa, Stacy and Kimberly also joined Violet''s group.


    The headquarters of the Flame Holy Land seemed really full of excitement and joy today.


    Suddenly, Austin''s heart skipped a beat. He had sensed something. Immediately, he put down his glass, strode out of the


    e ago, after the gods of darkness had been defeated, Hackett and Elliot gathered the remaining forces which consisted of about a thousand gods of darkness. Before they fled, each of them contributed half of their divine energy essence.


    In addition, they had also collected a massive amount of priceless treasures from the heavens and the earth.


    Hackett and Elliot used a secret skill together and refined the evil baby using those treasures and divine energy essence.


    It was said that the secret skill originated among the isolated alien spaces.


    Parker, Alethea, Emperor Haidar and other powerful warriors went deep into the heart of the Karakoram Mountain to study the evil baby and try to find out its weaknesses.


    In the end, they came to a fearsome conclusion that if the evil baby was ever successfully born, even a premium-grade divine god would not be able to deal with it.


    So if even a premium-grade divine god cannot defeat the creature, just imagine how terrifying it would be!"


    Peterson said worriedly.


    "Master, is there really no way to destroy the evil baby?"


    Austin asked.


    "Parker, Alethea, Emperor Haidar and several other powerful warriors tried numerous times to kill the evil baby, but in the end, they simply didn''t dare to do so.


    Once the evil baby is killed, the resulting shock wave would completely destroy the three thousand big and small universes.


    No creature would be able to escape death.


    Hackett and Elliot are so cruel,"


    Morphy said, shaking his head.


    "In that case, we also can''t deal with the evil baby."


    Austin also felt this matter was really difficult to handle.

 Chapter 3355 Love Affairs

    "For now, there is really no solution to the evil baby,"


    Peterson said with a frown.


    "The quality of the three thousand big and small universes is so poor and their overall strength is inadequate.


    They are still recovering from the terrible war.


    However, there is another reason: the evil baby,"


    he continued.


    "What? What do you mean?"


    Austin didn''t understand.


    "The evil baby is connected to the three thousand big and small universes.


    The energy of the three thousand big and small universes, especially the Earth, is being absorbed by the evil baby all the time.


    During the ancient times, the Earth was one of the most powerful core worlds in the three thousand big and small universes.


    At that time, the size of the Earth was estimated to be a hundred or even a thousand times larger than it is now.


    However, its energy essence has been exhausted by that evil baby, so it has become what it is today,"


    Peterson explained.


    "I see,"


    Austin said.


    "In that case, that baby is a fiend,"


    he said and gritted his teeth.


    "If we don''t get rid of the evil baby, the three thousand big and small universes will always be in danger.


    Once it is born, we will be doomed,"


    Peterson sighed.


    "However, at present, there is no way to kill it,"


    Morphy said and shook his head.


    "Let''s play it by ear.


    We can''t solve the problem of the evil baby with our current strength.


    I only hope that Parker, Alethea, and Emperor Haidar will return soon and find a way to destroy it.


    Right now, all we can do is work hard to improve our strength so we can face the upcoming chaos in the future,"


    Peterson said.


    "You are right."


    Austin nodded.


    "Well, we are going to find a place to cultivate in seclusion.


    We will pay attention to the order of the three thousand big and small universes.


    Austin, you should also cultivate, and try to ignite the divin


    sighed and felt defeated.


    "Marry them all, master. That will be interesting!"


    Violet suddenly appeared out of nowhere and said to Austin with a playful smile.


    "Violet, what are you talking about?


    Why are you here?"


    Austin replied in confusion.


    "I''m here to help you."


    Violet grinned cheekily.


    During the next six months, Austin had traveled to all the worlds in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    He found that the reconstruction of each world was quite elegant.


    Every creature was very energetic and determined.


    A scene of prosperity spread out before his eyes.


    He was glad to see amazing progress.


    To his astonishment, in just half a year, the grade of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had greatly improved.


    It was so much better than before.


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos was now very much like a low-grade universe.


    The law of supreme enlightenment was getting complete and advanced, and its spiritual energy was rich.


    Evidently, the cultivation for the creatures had become much easier and faster than before.


    In the past, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was just an inferior trash cosmos.


    "Hey, what do you think? I''ve told you that it''s a piece of cake for me to upgrade this universe,"


    the chaotic world tree said proudly to Austin.

 Chapter 3356 Cosmos Upgrade

    "It''s so impressive!"


    Austin was very grateful to the chaotic world tree.


    "That isn''t the best part yet. Just wait and see. It won''t be long before this cosmos becomes a low-grade one.


    After that, it will be upgraded to the middle grade, and finally to the high grade,"


    the chaotic world tree said confidently.


    "Wait. What? Did you just say that this cosmos can be upgraded to a high-grade one?"


    Austin couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Yes, of course. That''s no big deal.


    Now that I have merged with the cosmos, it will grow and be upgraded gradually as I grow,"


    the chaotic world tree explained plainly.


    "Oh, I see. That''s great then."


    Austin was overjoyed as he heard the information from the chaotic world tree.


    If the Fallen Immortal Cosmos could be upgraded to a high-grade one in the future, it meant that its overall strength would definitely advance by many folds.


    It was known that premium-grade gods usually resided in high-grade universes.


    Even in the Sea of Chaos, high-grade universes would attract many cultivators. They tried to get into one to cultivate there because of the rich energy that they could utilize.


    "By the way, do you need any kind of resources to sustain and easily advance your growth?


    I''ll try to find them for you if it''s necessary,"


    Austin asked sincerely.


    "You want to find resources for my growth?


    Ha-ha!


    Are you sure you can do that?"


    The chaotic world tree burst out laughing, thinking that Austin was joking.


    "Why are you laughing? I''ll do it. Just tell me what you need,"


    Austin replied with a straight face.


    "Okay. Okay. I guess there''s no harm in trying. Well, there are three types of resources that you could find for me.


    First, there is the divine soil formed from the flesh and blood of a dead premium-grade divine god. Second would be the soil under the root of an evergreen tree, which is also called the non-corroding soil. Last is the time water, which is the sacred water of the wild race.


    If you can help me find all of these three precious treasures, it would greatly benefit me."


    The chaotic world tree stared at Austin with a playful look as it gave him the details of the treasures.


    Austin swallowed hard and smiled awkwardly after hearing what the tree said.


    His confidence kind of dwindled upon hearing the names of the treasures.


    If his memory served him right, he had never seen or heard any of these treasures before.


    Just from their strange names, he could


    ing.


    "This is a good sign, right?" "Do these strange phenomena indicate that something good will soon happen in our cosmos?"


    All the creatures in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos immediately felt the phenomena that were happening all around the cosmos.


    They looked up in the sky and were inexplicably excited about what was going to happen.


    Deep in the void, in the secret room, Austin also perceived what was going on outside.


    "What is this?" Austin felt a gentle warmth in his soul.


    Still sitting quietly, Austin suddenly opened his eyes and felt an overwhelming joy filling his heart.


    He quickly got out of the void and rushed to the starry sky of the universe.


    "This is it! At last! A low-grade universe!


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos has officially become a low-grade universe!"


    Austin couldn''t help but rejoice. After years of hardships, little by little, their cosmos was advancing steadily.


    He laughed so loud that the sound waves spread in all directions.


    Every creature, despite their cultivation bases, could clearly hear Austin''s joyous laughter no matter where they were in the cosmos.


    "That''s Leader Austin!


    He said that the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had finally reached the low-grade status!"


    Countless creatures cheered at this achievement.


    Waves of revelry shook and spread all over the cosmos.


    The creatures of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos were not ignorant as they used to. They acquired knowledge from the outside world and they learned about the quality and grade of worlds and cosmoses. That was why when they learned that they finally achieved the low-grade status, they celebrated enthusiastically with Austin.

 Chapter 3357 The Crazy Cultivation

    "Everyone, listen."


    Austin''s huge figure suddenly appeared in the starry sky of the universe.


    It was Austin''s projection, which contained the magical power of the space law.


    At every corner of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, every creature could clearly see Austin''s giant image up the sky.


    "Look, it''s Leader Austin!"


    "Everyone, be quiet. Listen to what Leader Austin has to say!"


    At that moment, all the creatures stared at Austin''s projection with eager eyes.


    Then, the whole space became dead silent!


    There were no sounds anywhere, and even normal weather phenomena like wind, rain, thunder, and lightning stopped!


    "Everyone, I am pleased to announce that our Fallen Immortal Cosmos has officially become a low-grade universe.


    This is just the beginning.


    In the future, if we continue to strive to be better, our overall strength can and will become greater!


    What we need to do is to cultivate against time.


    We must help each other to become stronger! Improve your cultivation base and do not bring burden to our Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    I am confident that you can do it. You must also trust yourselves. Can you do that?"


    Austin said in a flat tone and glanced at the whole universe slowly.


    After the creatures heard Austin''s words, they felt a fire burning in their chests, and they were full of hope for their future in that cosmos.


    "Yes, we can, Leader Austin!"


    All the people began to roar, and their voices were like the sound of a battle drum that shook the entire space. Their hearts were filled with excitement and pride.


    ''That brat is quite good at making speeches and boosting morale.''


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, Morphy, and the other divine gods couldn''t help but applaud him. Although they were in the distant void, they were able to witness the whole scene vividly.


    "Everyone, our goal is to make our Fallen Immortal Cosmos the strongest cosmos among the three thousand big and small universes.


    Let us work together to achieve this dream."


    Austin''s voice echoed in the starry sky of the universe.


    "Let''s work together! Let''s work together..."


    The roar of Austin''s people s


    sed.


    In the past twenty years, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had developed rapidly.


    Besides Caroline, Ivy, and Sue, there were more than a dozen creatures who had broken through to the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    They were all local creatures of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos!


    Moreover, with the overall increase of its strength, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had begun to establish relationships with other universes, Although there were many sects and clans in the three thousand big and small universes that had issues with Austin and didn''t want to have any contact with the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, there were still more universes that held no grudge against Austin.


    Some of them had even established good ties with Austin.


    Everyone knew that the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had developed to be powerful and dynamic. Thus, clans and sects from other universes tried their best to live in harmony with it.


    In particular, Prince Aldrich from the Beast Cosmos personally led a large number of powerful warriors to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, and hoped to form an amicable trade and cooperation relationship with it.


    On that day, Kevin welcomed them personally.


    Since Austin had been cultivating in seclusion, Prince Aldrich didn''t get to see him.


    Violet, the gnome, and the others however, all came out to meet Prince Aldrich.


    Violet was also from the beast race and had a good impression of the Beast Cosmos in particular.

 Chapter 3358 Long-term Secluded Cultivation

    Led by Prince Aldrich, a group of powerful warriors from the Beast Cosmos stayed in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos for a few days before they left.


    In addition to Prince Aldrich, there were also many senior members of other universes who arrived to express their wish to bridge connections.


    In the three thousand big and small universes, everyone knew that there were about nine divine gods and hundreds of Divine Realm masters supporting the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Such a powerful reinforcement was too terrifying.


    It was truly amazing.


    Many creatures argued that the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was the strongest among the three thousand big and small universes.


    Naturally, everyone was eager to make friends with such a cosmos.


    Many powerful outsiders wanted to see Austin in order to talk business.


    However, Austin once told Kevin that he would not be entertaining anyone until he finished his cultivation.


    Therefore, those powerful cultivators had to leave sulkily.


    With the increasing accessibility to the outside, Kevin led hundreds of Austin''s Divine Realm slaves to build a huge space platform outside the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. The work took them over six months.


    A space door was also assembled on the massive platform.


    Kevin personally invited the two medium-grade divine gods, Peterson and Morphy, to help him put up the space door.


    After it was completed, Kevin sent more than a dozen Divine Realm slaves to guard it.


    Every creature that wanted to enter the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had to undergo an inspection, and they had to pay a certain fee before they could pass through the space door.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, outsiders could freely go and leave the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    As for its locals, it was encouraged for them to leave and go to other universes to travel, broaden their horizons, and look for inspiration every time they encountered a bottleneck in their cultivation.


    For instance, after becoming earth immortals, the Eight Stone Saints left the Fallen Immortal Cosmos to explore other universes.


    In that way, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos became an open and free universe.


    "Well, Elder Kevin has really good management skills.


    In fact, he is the


    an to tremble violently at the same rhythm with the hulking footsteps.


    An indescribably terrifying aura spread out and enveloped the entire three thousand big and small universes.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The sound of the footsteps made everything quiver.


    A horrifying aura shrouded all the universes.


    Thump! Thump!


    The heavy footsteps continuously reverberated around the three thousand big and small universes.


    "What happened?"


    Divine Realm masters rushed out of every universe.


    Some of the divine gods didn''t appear in the scene, but they released their spiritual senses to perceive the commotion.


    Finally, everyone saw something.


    A colossal and terrible beast was walking in the chaotic void between the three thousand big and small universes.


    Its body was terrifyingly gigantic, and was even larger than a single universe.


    Compared to the beast, the sun, the moon, and stars were nothing but dust!


    The spine-chilling beast was covered with black scales all over its body. It emitted a cold black light that soon turned into a dark mist.


    While it was walking, it was like a predator with a ferocious aura.


    Hundreds of sharp spear-like thorns protruded its back and made it look forbidding. With its white tusks, it looked like a rare ancient beast.


    In the three thousand big and small universes, many divine gods and Divine Realm masters were paralyzed with fear as they stared at the beast that was slowly walking in the chaotic void.

 Chapter 3359 The Fierce Battle

    "Hmm? What is that?! Could that be a legendary ancient wild beast? It''s horrible!"


    The term ancient wild beast was used by warriors to call terrifying creatures. They stroke fear and panic into the hearts of every person who saw them.


    But now, a real ancient wild beast was before them!


    A lump grew on everyone''s throats, as they were paralyzed in fright.


    The beast was so huge, it was even larger than a cosmos!


    Even a divine god couldn''t enlarge his body as big as the beast''s.


    What was more terrifying was that the beast''s body was not enlarged by some secret skill but its true form!


    The fear it imposed on everyone was just too hard to describe.


    No one dared to move a muscle.


    Under the suppression of its extremely terrifying aura, all the creatures in the three thousand big and small universes stood still in shock.


    Thump! Thump! Thump...


    The beast walked forward step by step.


    Finally, it stopped and looked up at the chaotic void in front of it. Its two pupils, which were much larger than the stars, radiated two beams of thick, blinding light.


    "That''s the location of the Divine Being''s World!"


    Someone soon realized that the beast was staring at the location where the Divine Being''s World had been.


    The Divine Being''s World disappeared some time ago, leaving a vast chaotic void where it once stood.


    Now, the beast was staring at the chaotic void, as if something caught its attention.


    "Well, sure enough, the millstones rotated again; the road of reincarnation appeared and all the cosmoses were to be rebuilt.


    I didn''t expect that there would be a supreme world here.


    It seems that something big is coming,"


    the giant beast boomed abruptly.


    ''A supreme world? What does that mean?


    Could it be that the Divine Being''s World really became a supreme world?!''


    Everyone was shocked by the revelation of the giant beast.


    A supreme world or universe was just a mere leg


    r a while.


    Unexpectedly, the divine gods of those isolated alien spaces didn''t give up. Decades had already passed and they tried attacking the space barrier of Yellow Cosmos again.


    "Forget it. It has nothing to do with us. We shouldn''t meddle in it.


    Let those creatures do what they are doing."


    After figuring out the source of the energy fluctuation, many people laughed bitterly and dismissed it.


    All of a sudden, a cold voice loomed across the cosmos.


    "Humph! You devils dare to come to our three thousand big and small universes and do whatever you want!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom


    Several blurry figures came from a distant void.


    Each figure emitted a terrifying aura.


    Especially the two figures in front, their aura overpowered that of the others.


    "Go to hell!"


    someone roared mightily.


    A fierce battle soon broke out.


    The figures dashed towards the creatures from the isolated alien spaces.


    Unfortunately, the whole battlefield seemed to have been sealed by some great omnipotent skill, so that the people outside could not see clearly who those figures were.


    "Hmm, my master and the other divine gods are attacking those creatures from the isolated alien spaces."


    At that time, Austin, who was cultivating in isolation, suddenly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 3360 The Gate Was Destroyed

    The entire battlefield was shrouded in hazy laws, so even the preliminary-grade divine gods couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Fortunately, Austin was very familiar with the auras of Peterson, Morphy, and the other divine gods.


    Thus, the moment they showed up, he was able to recognize them immediately.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The terrible battle near the space barrier of the Yellow Cosmos lasted for a while before it gradually ended.


    "Please, spare my life!"


    Everyone saw a creature from an isolated alien space beg for mercy.


    However, a spear that carried a terrible force immediately pierced through his body and lifted him up in the chaotic void.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the creature exploded. His body shattered into hundreds of pieces, and his spiritual soul turned into light droplets. He was a preliminary-grade divine god, yet he died miserably just like this.


    The battle had come to an end, and the several vague figures had already disappeared.


    Those creatures from the isolated alien spaces had also vanished from everyone''s sight.


    In the chaotic space, pieces of flesh, broken limbs, and some magic treasure fragments floated and emitted a divine light. All of them seemed to contain great power.


    "What happened? Which side won?"


    In the three thousand big and small universes, many divine gods and Divine Realm masters paid close attention to the battle.


    "That''s awesome! My master and the other divine gods have killed all the creatures from the isolated alien spaces."


    In a secret room in the depths of the void of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, Austin''s face lit up with surprise.


    "The fighting power of divine gods is indeed terrifying,"


    he sighed.


    To become more powerful, he knew he had to be a divine god.


    There was nothing he wanted more at that time than to become one.


    "I must ignite the divine fire and become a divine god!"


    Austin made up his mind and began to cultivate hard again.


    As time went by, the three thousand big and small universes had undergone many changes.


    In the blink of an eye, more than ten years had passed.


    By then, many creatures in the three thousand big and small universes had begun to forget Austin''s name.


    One day, Caroline, Ivy, and Sue broke through to the Divine Realm at the same time.


    Violet, the gnome, the divine silkworm, and their other acquaintances came to congratulate them immediately.


    "If my master finds out about this, he will be very happy,


    him.


    Thus, Violet and the others had to follow his orders.


    Soon, the news began to spread like wildfire in the three thousand big and small universes.


    Austin, who was almost forgotten by many creatures, became a hot topic of discussion again.


    "It''s so strange. What kind of person barged in our turf and asked Austin to go with him? Moreover, who is his master?"


    Everyone wondered who the middle-aged man was referring to.


    "It seems that Austin has really gone to the Sea of Chaos."


    "That makes sense. If he were still in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, he would have shown up when that middle-aged man treated him like crap!"


    "I guess he''s still looking for an opportunity to break through so that he can become a divine god!"


    "Humph! He is too young, but he has been dreaming of becoming a divine god. It''s not that easy.


    It is only a pipe dream!"


    "It''s been decades, yet still Austin hasn''t come back. Do you think something bad happened to him?"


    All the creatures speculated.


    Ten more days had passed.


    One day, a colossal foot suddenly fell from the sky and stepped on the space platform where the gate of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was built.


    Boom!


    The huge space platform was smashed into thousands of pieces and flew everywhere in the void.


    On the platform, more than a dozen Divine Realm slaves who were guarding the gate were all trampled into meat paste and were killed on the spot.


    The gate was completely destroyed.


    After breaking the huge space platform, the huge foot disappeared.


    "Who did this?"


    Kevin bolted out of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos with a large number of masters.

 Chapter 3361 Failure (Part One)

    The foot that had destroyed the space platform had disappeared. It was nowhere to be seen.


    There was only debris all over the sky. The debris was a mixture of red flesh and blood. It was what was left after the deaths of the more than a dozen slaves at the Divine Realm who had been guarding the entrance. They had been crushed down mercilessly.


    "Look around. Find out who is it! Search all the surrounding space. Be alert and see if we can find the murderer!"


    Master Kevin roared. He was issuing orders for the others as the scene of the brutality angered him a lot.


    To destroy the entrance of a cosmos was regarded as a very serious provocation. It was bound to have dangerous consequences.


    Moreover, more than a dozen of Austin''s slaves who had been at the Divine Realm had been killed in a flash. That was a huge loss.


    "No. Stop! We do not have to look for the murderer. Master Kevin, stop the search and let everyone return to the cosmos as soon as possible."


    Suddenly, an avatar of Austin appeared in this chaotic void and urged, suggesting Master Kevin to return without searching for that murderer.


    "But Austin, the enemy is ruthless. It will become too bold and unscrupulous if we don''t stop it now!"


    Master Kevin was furious.


    "We''ve got to be careful. The murderer who attacked here was able to kill a dozen cultivators at the Divine Realm in one move. He must be a divine god,"


    said Austin. He was sure about it. No one else could have caused such destruction.


    "Well...You''re right!"


    After Austin had explained it, Master Kevin suddenly came to his senses. He realized how dangerous it could be for all of them.


    At the same time, he quickly understood what Austin meant to say and why he was stopping them from looking for the murderer.


    He knew that if the enemy was a divine god, then the people of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos co


    ee the three men escape using the altar. He was surprised to see the altar able to carry three people and disappear in thin air.


    It was a legend that in ancient times, there were some very brilliant array experts. These experts were so skilled that they could develop a remote teleportation altar. Such an amazing altar could help people carry out long-distance teleportation.


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor had mentioned it to Austin earlier. Just when he saw the men leave, he was able to recollect the same.


    Austin had thought of it as just a legend and a myth. Not for a moment had he expected that it would appear before him. And now he had seen it with his very eyes.


    As amazement receded, there were folds of worry on Austin''s forehead and a frown on his face.


    Being in possession of such a treasure meant that the opponent was really powerful. The legendary altar was enough to showcase their power and that was what made Austin frown.


    Austin guessed that the ones most likely to possess such an altar were the divine gods who already had issues with him.


    Those divine gods had destroyed the Ancient Peace Agreement and also tried to cause destruction in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. They were not going to stop only with that.

 Chapter 3362 Failure (Part Two)

    Although most of those divine gods had been killed by Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and the others, there were still a few who had managed to escape. Austin wondered if those who had escaped had now decided to attack him and his men.


    The fact was that decades had passed. With the passage of time, many creatures in the three thousand big and small cosmos believed that Austin and the divine gods, who were behind him, had left and entered the Sea of Chaos.


    They even believed that something might have gone wrong with Austin and the divine gods behind him.


    Otherwise, why hadn''t he come back for so long? That was the question which kept lurking on their mind.


    Austin came to a conclusion that those divine gods who had escaped using the altar might not be able to restrain themselves longer. He was convinced that they would reappear and make an attempt to attack the Fallen Immortal Cosmos again.


    Of course, this was merely Austin''s conjecture. But even he knew that it wasn''t going to be so simple. Perhaps the matter was much more complicated, he guessed.


    Vaguely there arose a strong feeling in Austin''s mind that a huge mess was about to appear. It would prove to be a huge hurdle in his progress, he felt.


    Even now, there were many evil forces unknown to him, including the evil baby under the ground of the Karakoram Mountain on the Earth, Hackett, Elliot, the creatures in isolated alien spaces, the Divine Being''s World that had disappeared, the underworld which could not be found now. And there was also the huge fierce beast that had appeared in the three thousand big and small cosmos some time ago.


    Ever since the beast had been sighted, there seemed to be some extremely terrifying power that was seeping into the three thousand big and small cosmos. It had led to a feeling of something sinister and ominous coming.


    f supreme enlightenment.


    Once it was done, the second step was to make the three thousand kinds of rules of supreme enlightenment merge into his body at the same time. All of it would burn everything in his body, from inside to outside. It would burn everything, from his spiritual soul to his physical body.


    Only if he succeeded in these two steps, he would be able to become a divine god. That was how the level of preliminary-grade divine god could be achieved.


    If he wouldn''t be able to get through the second step, then he would be destroyed. He would turn into nothingness, in the flames of the three thousand rules of enlightenment.


    "Well, maybe I am being too anxious and nervous in this situation.


    With my age, experience and comprehension of martial arts, I may not be ready to become a divine god yet! Maybe there is still a lot more to do."


    Austin shook his head. There was a sad and bitter smile on his face.


    In the past few decades of cultivation, Austin had made up his mind to reach a point of breakthrough. He wanted to become a divine god in one go. He wanted to give it one big shot.


    But for some reason, he was disappointed. It seemed to him now that he was failing. Or had he already failed?

 Chapter 3363 Return

    In the starry sky, eight figures dashed at lightning speed. Each of them burned their original blood essence to maximize the rate of their movements.


    As they fled, blood was scattered along the way.


    They were none other than the Eight Stone Saints.


    All of them were severely injured, and their clothes were stained with blood.


    "Hold on, guys. We''re only a few miles away from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos,"


    Asa said loudly to motivate the others.


    Dozens of men were chasing after them.


    The pursuers were clad in black robes, and their eyes were filled with killing intent.


    "Don''t lose them! They are like spent arrows; they can''t hold on for long.


    I''ve dispatched a message back. Soon, Divine Realm masters will come to our aid.


    But let''s see if we can capture these eight bastards by ourselves before the reinforcement comes.


    I can''t wait to catch them!"


    one of the men in black sneered.


    "Rumor has it that these Eight Stone Saints are Austin''s good friends and are senior members of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    If we get them, it would truly be a great achievement,"


    another man in black said.


    "Let me deal with them!"


    a third men in black shouted.


    Buzz!


    A cold long bow suddenly appeared in his hand, and its golden bowstring trembled slightly. Then, dozens of long arrows were put on the bowstring and were shot forward in an instant.


    The arrows turned into daunting streaks of black light, which tore the sky and darted towards Conor.


    "Let''s block the arrows together!"


    Asa roared.


    Not long ago, the Eight Stone Saints had already learned the power of those sharp arrows.


    Clang! Clang!


    The eight huge stone clubs expanded into eight tall mountains and blocked all the incoming arrows.


    "Ha-ha, you can''t escape. Just surrender!


    You''re wasting your energy,"


    a man in black said coldly and cackled.


    "Just wait and see, you scoundrels! I will rip your heads sooner or later!"


    Conor roared.


    "Ha-ha! You are about to die, but you still have the audacity to talk back!"


    A scoff came from behind.


    Meanwhile.


    In the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "Austin, things are not going well. I have received an urgent report


    e everyone for war,"


    Austin replied with a nod.


    At that moment, in a chaotic void, the Eight Stone Saints were still running as fast as they could.


    They had been sprinting for a few days, and they were all burning their original blood essence to move at their maximal speed.


    It was evidently a life-or-death situation.


    The pursuers behind them were too fast and powerful.


    At least four of them were heaven immortals, while the rest were earth immortals.


    Among the Eight Stone Saints, only Asa and Rhys had reached the Heaven Immortal Realm. The other six were still earth immortals.


    In the past few days and nights of running, Asa and Rhys took action from time to time to support the other Stone Saints, so they could manage to go through it.


    "Asa, Rhys, run for your lives.


    You two are both at the Heaven Immortal Realm. You both can still escape.


    Leave us alone! We''re burdening you!"


    Conor suddenly said.


    "He''s right. You two run away quickly so you can return to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and tell Austin what happened. The six of us will cover you!"


    The other Stone Saints also began to persuade Asa and Rhys.


    "We won''t leave you alone. If we don''t make it together, at least we will die at each other''s side!"


    Asa shouted fervently.


    "You can''t say that. Where there is life, there is hope. Avenge us, Asa. No matter what happens, one or two of us have to make it.


    We can''t all die here,"


    Conor advised.

 Chapter 3364 The Situation Changed

    "Ha-ha! How pathetic. Do you know how ridiculous it is that you''re still hoping to run away?


    Don''t be silly. You have no chance to escape at all!


    No one can!"


    Wild laughter erupted from the man in black robes behind them.


    A moment later, except for Asa and Rhys, the rest six warriors stopped at the same time.


    "Asa, Rhys, we''ll cover for you. Run!


    Avenge us when you have the chance!"


    Conor roared loudly.


    All six of them were exhausted from constantly running the past few days and nights, their original energy essences were running out, and they had no strength to continue this endless chase.


    If they continued running any longer, their blood essences would completely run out and they would eventually die.


    "Bastards, come and get me! I''ll die here happily as long as I drag you to hell with me. The more I kill, the better!"


    Farrar spat out. Tornadoes swept through the star filled sky with a wave of his stone stick.


    "That''s right. We have to kill a few of them anyway. We''ll go to hell with these bastards!"


    Conor took a step forward and bravely faced their pursuers. Every inch of his body burned as his infinite vital energy gushed out of him. Just like a god of war who came down for a good fight, his murderous will immediately filled the air around him.


    It was a clear sign of burning the blood essence to the extreme.


    Undoubtedly, it was also the most dangerous way which meant that Conor was draining all his energy, making it impossible to maintain for long. Once his blood essence was totally consumed, Conor would physically disappear in the world and his spirit and soul would vanish next.


    Both Asa and Rhys were stunned, skidding to a stop from where they were leading their group.


    "Why the hell won''t we fight too?"


    Both Asa and Rhys returned to the side of their six friends at almost the exact same time.


    "Ha-ha! What a touching scene!


    Perfect! We can kill you all at the same time!"


    All their pursuers already caught up the Eight Stone Saints and completely surrounded them.


    Even if Asa and Rhys decided to escape, they stood no chance in finding a possible opening.


    "Well, today the eight of us will have a good fight. No matter what, we can''t bring shame to the reputation of the Eight Stone Saints!"


    Asa laughed.


    As one, all the Eight Stone Saints raised the stone clubs in their hand


    his voice.


    "Ha-ha! You bullied us badly these days because of the large number of people on your side.


    Every dog has its day. Look at how many people we have now!


    My friends! It''s time to take revenge!"


    Asa raised the thick stone club in his hand and smashed it against a nearby man in black.


    Even though the man in black had Heaven Immortal Realm strength, under the suppression by the aura released by over a hundred slaves at the Divine Realm, he had no power to resist at all.


    A dull thud was all they heard as the man''s head was smashed and his soul was destroyed as well.


    "Go to hell!"


    As one, all the other Eight Stone Saints raised their stone clubs and smashed them against their enemies'' heads one after another.


    In just a few moments, only three men were left alive.


    "Austin, I''m so ashamed.


    The eight of us are too weak to keep up with your strength."


    A sigh left them as they approached Austin after the battle.


    "Don''t be so dejected. You all have great potential and will definitely flourish in the future. I trust you."


    Austin smiled softly at them.


    As he spoke, he took out eight pills from his Space Ring and handed one to each Eight Stone Saint.


    Those divine level pills immediately restored them to their peak state in the blink of an eye.


    "Austin, where have you been the past few decades?


    Why didn''t you show up until now?"


    Asa curiously asked.


    Only a few people knew Austin had been cultivating in seclusion for the past few decades. That was why seeing Austin appear before their eyes was a big surprise.

 Chapter 3365 Magnificent Flying Sword

    "I have been staying in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos for quite a while. I have been cultivating in a secret place.


    And this time, the cultivating took me a little longer time than usual,"


    Austin explained.


    "Oh, I get it.


    As long as you come back, Austin, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos will not be afraid of any external enemies."


    Asa smiled and patted his friend''s shoulder.


    "But first, let''s go and pick up other people," Austin ordered with a wave of his hand.


    As he did, the Eight Stone Saints, along with more than one hundred Divine Realm slaves, were immediately taken into him.


    At this point, countless creatures from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos were being hunted down in the three thousand big and small universes.


    The inhabitants of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos were travelling around. They were all over the three thousand big and small universes, and now they were targeted.


    "Ha-ha! There is no escape!


    All of you are nothing but weaklings! Go to hell!"


    The starry sky was in utter chaos��it was littered with creatures being chased by people clad in black robes. They were laughing wildly, seemingly enjoying the hunting down the people from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    As the people were getting tired of running in circles, they decided to band together. This way, it would be much easier for them to escape the black-robed men and brainstorm ideas. In the end, they decided to flee to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    As a result, the forces chasing them also convened. They were roughly around five hundred men!


    Boom!


    A faint sword light suddenly flashed in the distant chaotic void.


    This caught the attention of the pursuers.


    "What''s that? What happened?


    I suddenly felt a surge of iciness overtake my body." One of the black-robed men felt a shiver down his spine.


    "Yes, I had the same feeling. It seems that something has crept into my body. I have a bad feeling."


    "Me too."


    The rest of the pursuers felt the same way��a rise of coldness permeating their bodies. A sense of foreboding took over them. They knew that something terrible happened just now.


    After a while, something else happened.


    "Oh, no! Why is my body glowing? No! It''s not glowing! It''s sword aura! My body is erupting sword aura!"


    One of them suddenly screamed in horror as countless bright sword lights poured out from his body.


    The aura these sword lights emitted was so sharp that it dismembered his body in an instant!


    Then, the same thing happened to the rest of them


    ! Puff!


    Wherever the flying sword passed, the black-robed men disintegrated into nothingness in an instant as if the snow had met the sun, as if it had never existed.


    In a blink of an eye, the flying sword came and went just like that.


    And now, only the creatures of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos were left standing in the scene. They were all stunned, having no idea of what had happened.


    "You are safe now. You may go back to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos."


    As soon as the flying swords disappeared, a familiar voice rang in their ears.


    The same things continued to take place in the three thousand big and small universes.


    A dazzling flying sword crossed different cosmoses one after another. Countless people in black robes were killed and creatures from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos were saved.


    Every time the flying sword showed up, it made the universe blindingly bright, the starry sky to collapse, and the sun and moon to dim!


    The entire three thousand big and small universes were stunned!


    Countless gazes were fixed on that terrifying flying sword. Creatures felt a chill run down their bodies.


    "It''s Austin! Austin, who disappeared for decades, finally reappeared!"


    "Oh my god! His fighting power has become so terrifying now!"


    "Only a divine god can kill an enemy from a different cosmos like that!


    Is he a divine god now?"


    "If so, it would be explosive news that he actually became a god at such a young age! Such thing has never happened since the ancient times!"


    People were exchanging their theories from all over the universes as they witnessed the flying sword.


    This caused the hairs on the nape of their neck to stand!

 Chapter 3366 Suppress The Three Thousand Big And Small Universes

    "Austin''s here! He finally appeared!"


    a middle-aged man with purple hair snorted from the depths of the void of the three thousand big and small universes.


    Surrounding him were more than a dozen people.


    Each of them was a divine god.


    They restrained their auras and deliberately hid their traces.


    However, even when restrained, the auras that they emitted were still extremely terrifying. A big part of the three thousand big and small universes could clearly feel their cold auras. They shivered in fear as they didn''t know where these horrifying auras were coming from.


    "He hasn''t become a divine god yet, but he possesses such tremendous fighting power. Such talents and skills are really rare.


    We must not underestimate him,"


    a hale and hearty old divine god sighed with a frown.


    "Austin''s here, but Peterson and Morphy should be hiding in the dark.


    Let''s follow the plan and lure them out. We have to eliminate those two as soon as possible.


    Those two old fools are the real threats. As long as they''re gone, it will be easy to deal with the rest, including Austin,"


    the divine god with purple hair said with a sneer.


    "I have also contacted the divine gods from the isolated alien spaces. They agreed to work with us in order to kill Peterson and Morphy.


    With their help, we have high chances of succeeding this time,"


    an old and skinny divine god informed.


    "All right then. Let''s proceed as we planned."


    "I won''t be satisfied until Peterson and Morphy are dead!"


    "After killing Austin, we''ll finally obtain all his precious treasures. They said that that sneaky bastard has an unimaginable stock of magical treasures!"


    "Ha-ha! Don''t only focus on Austin.


    In my opinion, Peterson and Morphy should have more.


    Those two have lived for so long. Don''t underestimate them!"


    "Yes. That makes sense."


    The divine gods discussed their plans, all of them oozing with piercing killing intent.


    Meanwhile, Austin was monitoring the three thousand big and small universes from a chaotic void.


    He was sitting with his legs crossed and controlling the flying swords with his mind. The flying swords passed through different universes as if they were patrolling.


    About half a day later, Austin had already made great progress.


    The vast majority of the people in black robes lurking


    .


    "I''m flattered by your honesty.


    Let me return it by honestly saying that if I were just at the same level as you, I would be able to kill you effortlessly."


    Austin stared at the purple-haired divine god with scornful eyes while smiling mockingly.


    "What?"


    The divine god''s face turned livid. He trembled violently in anger.


    He even nicely expressed his admiration for Austin.


    But Austin just mocked him outright. "Humph! You''re so full of yourself!


    There are many geniuses all over the universes, but unfortunately, they will lose one today.


    You will die in my hands right now!


    Remember to be respectful in your next life.


    Oh, no. You won''t see the next life, because I will destroy both your body and soul. You will disappear forever!"


    the purple-haired divine god shouted furiously.


    "You''re that confident that you can kill me? Don''t you need help from your fellow divine gods?


    Don''t come begging for your life in the end when you''re about to die by my hands!"


    Austin stood up and faced the divine god. Instead of panicking and showing fear to a much greater force in front of him, he drew out a long sword at the divine level and pointed it at the divine god.


    Instantly, a surging sword intent erupted like a tidal wave.


    "Ha! Stop acting too tough! Why can''t I kill you alone?


    I''m a divine god and you''re just a fragile insect."


    The divine god laughed wildly and started approaching Austin with his hands behind his back. He wanted to show Austin the gap in their strength as warriors in different realms.

 Chapter 3367 A Fierce Battle Against A Preliminary-grade Divine God

    Crash!


    The purple-haired divine god''s strike was domineering and overwhelming. He clenched his fist and threw a massive punch at Austin. Divine lights circulated his fist and an ancient-style word appeared on it.


    Time!


    As the word appeared, a tremendous aura shook the void that almost made it start collapsing.


    In an instant, the essence of time seemed to be in chaos and the whole area suddenly became blurred.


    The purple-haired divine god had unleashed a powerful law of time to deal with Austin.


    Swish!


    Austin wasn''t fazed. He brandished his long sword, releasing a destructive sword aura. The bright sword that was as thick as a pillar, caused the chaotic space to start crumbling.


    Boom! Boom!


    Austin held the sword with his right hand while waving the left one. He used the spatial force to push himself forward.


    With the enormous force simultaneously unleashed by Austin and the divine god, the space collapsed and the void was seriously distorted.


    Crash! Boom!


    Austin''s long sword collided with the fist of the purple-haired divine god.


    At the same time, Austin''s spatial power also collided with the time law of the divine god.


    As soon as the clash happened, the surrounding space exploded and instantly created space turbulence.


    The divine god was shocked at the outcome.


    He didn''t suffer any severe damage, but the mental shock got him.


    He didn''t pull his punches but Austin was able to confront him head-on. He realized that a warrior at the Divine Realm could actually fight him on equal footing.


    The divine god''s face turned rigid and cold. He wasn''t able to hurt Austin.


    He had to admit that there was a possibility that he could be defeated in this battle.


    If Austin was able to resist a divine god''s law power, then that must mean that the gap in their strengths wasn''t as big as he had imagined.


    This thought made him furious and frightened at the same time.


    "Who do you think you are? I''m going to kill you!"


    The purple-haired divine god''s face darkened. He called upon a purple halberd which was shrouded in tens of millions of runes. It hacked forward and easily tore apart everything that blocked its way.


    "Why are you so impatient? You''re such in a rush.


    Let me help you calm down a little," Austin said with a smirk.


    Then, he began chanting a certain spell. Soon after, the surface of his body emitted a layer of peaceful Buddhist light.


    The light immediately struck the divine god. He felt that the spell contained some profound supreme enlightenment, which slowed down his blood circulation, gradually calming him.


    Swish!


    While the divine god was still in a daze, Austin brandished his long sword and its sword aura instantly slashed forth.


    Crash!


    Without wasting any time, he threw a scorching punch with his other hand. His fist emitted golden divine lights.


    His fist was enveloped by a gigantic golden shadow, like an enormous blazing sun.


    This punch contained the essential power of the Divine Golden Fist, the Golden Sun Divine Art, as well as the Divine Fist Skill.


    It was a prodigious move that incorporated several


    ts by using his spiritual sense but to no avail. There was no trace of his aura at all.


    As he was panicking and looking around to find where Austin might appear, he suddenly felt an extremely sharp piercing sensation that told him that his life was in danger.


    Crash!


    Before he could even turn around, a fist suddenly emerged from the void. It was enveloped in bright golden lights and the imperial aura that it resonated suppressed the space around the divine god. With a massive impact, it directly hit his shoulder.


    "Aaargh!"


    A loud painful cry reverberated throughout the space.


    His right shoulder was smashed into pieces as flesh and blood splashed in various directions. His right arm was almost ripped off.


    "Another one! That divine god took another destructive hit from Austin. It''s more serious this time!"


    a creature shouted as he was shocked by the scene.


    It was the same for everyone who was watching. Never did they expect that Austin could actually hurt a divine god this badly.


    ''That was a direct hit! It''s such a pity that even with a wide-open strike, I''m not yet strong enough to finish off a preliminary-grade divine god, ''


    Austin thought as he was a little disappointed by the outcome.


    At this time, the divine gods who were secretly watching the fierce battle had finally decided that it was time to move out.


    "It seems like we miscalculated this part. I never foresaw that a preliminary-grade divine god would have difficulties in dealing with Austin.


    Let''s not waste time anymore. We have to go out there and fight him together.


    If this continues, we will fail to lure out our main targets.


    There''s no need to drag this battle with Austin. What we really need to eliminate are Peterson and Morphy,"


    the old skinny divine god said.


    "Yes. Let''s kill this brat already. Only then will those two old men show themselves!"


    another preliminary-grade divine god shouted. He hurriedly pulled out a long white saber, rushed out of the void, and dashed to the broken void where Austin was battling the purple-haired divine god.

 Chapter 3368 Fight To The Death

    The next moment, a thundering sound was heard.


    Boom!


    A blade appeared above Austin''s head. The radiance of the blade soared upwards, dazzling and cold!


    "It looks like another preliminary-grade divine god is coming!"


    Austin was a little surprised.


    He was well aware that with the current level of his strength, he could barely deal with one preliminary-grade divine god. But facing two divine gods, even at a low grade, there was no chance of him defeating them.


    Clang!


    Austin''s long sword moved upward, and two billion and eight hundred million sword auras attached to the blade, all branched out and rushed to collide with the blade that was rushing towards him.


    "Go to hell!"


    the man with purple hair roared. At the same time, the nine divine rivers collided with Austin. The purple halberd in his hand swept across the void like a river of stars, causing the whole space to collapse.


    When the two preliminary-grade divine gods attacked Austin at the same time, they triggered the surging runes of the divine god. It was much too terrifying. The divine light was surging and the scene was astonishing.


    Within the entire three thousand big and small cosmos, even out of sight, each cosmos could clearly perceive the fluctuation of the energy produced in that battle.


    Puff!


    Finally, Austin could no longer hold on and keep it together. With the sheer force of the combined attacks of the two preliminary-grade divine gods, his body was thrown far away. Half of his body was broken into pieces and sent flying in all directions.


    With his remaining upper body and limbs, Austin touched his Space Ring, took out a magic herb and put it in his mouth.


    At the same time, he used the Phoenix Nirvana Skill for his body to instantly regenerate and return to his peak condition.


    With the continuous improvement of his realm, Austin was able to practice a new level of the Phoenix Nirvana Skill ahead of time.


    As long as his spiritual soul was not completely destroyed, Austin could recover quickly and on the spot no matter how badly his body was injured.


    "Die, you brat!"


    The two preliminary-grade divine gods, one on the left and the other on the right, went after Austin.


    The space, the divine power, the law power, the runes of supreme enlightenment and the power of spiritual sense roared all at the same time, shining brightly.


    Austin tried his best to fight them off, exerting all the fighting skills he had learned. Unfortunately for him, they were not enough. He was still beaten to a pulp. His body was almost completely destroyed with only a small part left.


    Fortunately, Austin had brought along a lot of magic pills with him, and with the Phoenix Nirvana Skill, he could recover in an instant, over and over again.


    "Two preliminary-grade divine gods are attacking just a young man and a nobody like myself. Seriously, you guys should feel ashamed of yourselves. I know how powerful you are! But I am done playing with you."


    Austin turned around and was about to leave. If he continued to fight like this, he could lose his life with the slightest mistake. At this point, there was no room for error.


    Behind him, the two preliminary-grade divine gods with ghastly pale faces strode towards Austin. They would by no means let Austin run away before they got what they wanted.


    Austin activated the Reincarnation Token and disappeared in an instant.


    "What''s the matter, brat? Leaving so soon? You can''t run away from us! Just think abo


    o die like this?


    It seemed that a young warrior had claimed the life of a divine god!


    What was even more terrifying was that in the battle that ensued a moment ago, two preliminary-grade divine gods were fighting against a young man at the Divine Realm.


    It ended with the death of one divine god! Austin himself almost perished but he somehow managed to make it. The whole thing was just too much for them to handle.


    "Argh! You damned bastard! Austin, you deserve to die! How dare you hurt me to such an extent!


    You must die as well..."


    All of a sudden, a dozen streams of brilliant divine blood flashed in the distance and quickly gathered together, forming an illusory figure. It was the spiritual soul of the man with purple hair, the one that Austin had just killed.


    While it appeared that he was destroyed, from his physical being, all the way to his spiritual soul, he chose to abandon his physical body and used some secret skill to protect his spiritual soul. Only in this way could he be able to survive the attack.


    At that moment, his face was twisted beyond description.


    A mad combination of fury, humiliation, resistance and pain filled his face. All kinds of complicated emotions had somewhat taken control of his being. Suffering such damage from someone like Austin was unacceptable.


    "If you have the guts, come here and prepare to meet your ultimate death!"


    Austin sneered, stretching out his finger and crooking it, motioning for the purple-haired man to come forward.


    Although his face was a little pale, he looked domineering at this moment.


    "Ha ha, you deserve to be my disciple!"


    All of a sudden, a huge figure appeared beside Austin, towering over him and laughing wildly. It was Peterson the Taoist Ancestor.


    Whoosh!


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor stretched out his hand and immediately grabbed the spiritual soul of the man with purple hair in the distance.


    A loud bang was heard with a blinding explosion.


    Before anyone could realize what had happened, the spiritual soul of the man with purple hair was completely destroyed; at this point, both his body and his spiritual soul were smashed! He was ultimately dead!


    This was how a preliminary-grade divine god was killed with it having no chances of resurrection.


    He was killed by the Austin and his master!

 Chapter 3369 The Chaotic Situation Began

    "Master, there''s another one!"


    Austin stared coldly at another preliminary-grade divine god who was holding a white long saber in his hand.


    The preliminary-grade divine god seemed to have recognized Peterson, so he didn''t dare to engage in a fight again. He was so scared that he turned around in an attempt to escape.


    Boom!


    A big hand that was shrouded in terrifying runes suddenly came out of the void, grabbed the preliminary-grade divine god''s neck, and lifted him up.


    Then, Morphy stepped out of the void. With the preliminary-grade divine god in his hand, he looked at the chaotic void in the distance sharply.


    "You think you can leave that easily?"


    Morphy said.


    "No! Please, help me!"


    The preliminary-grade divine god was so frightened to death that his entire body was petrified. He had no power to resist Morphy, and the only thing he could do was to cry out for help.


    "It''s too late. No one can save you,"


    Morphy said coldly as he shook his palm. In an instant, the preliminary-grade divine god turned into powder.


    Another preliminary-grade divine god had just died!


    At that moment, there was dead silence in the whole universe.


    All the creatures who had seen the scene were dumbfounded.


    The sun and the moon began to dim, raindrops started to fall heavily, and blood red lightning struck from time to time.


    It was the reaction of the universal law to the death of a divine god.


    "Get out! I know you''re here. Don''t make me come to you,"


    Morphy said every word with emphasis and glared at the chaotic void in front of him.


    "Humph! Peterson, Morphy, you killed many innocent people and committed heinous crimes.


    Today, your death has come!"


    Finally, more than a dozen divine gods slowly walked out of the chaotic void.


    Austin was shocked and couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    Two of them were medium-grade divine gods.


    No wonder those divine gods dared to show up in front of Peterson and Morphy.


    "Cadel and Yale..."


    Morphy stated as he looked at the two medium-grade divine gods. The appearance of both gods took him aback.


    Cadel and Yale were two medium-grade divine gods from the three thousand big and small universes back in the ancient times. Both had made a name for themselves at that time.


    After several eras, a war broke out among divine gods. There were two sides to the terrible war, where countless of divine gods either died or left the universe for good.


    It was


    ould begin to come back!


    "Hit me with your best shot!"


    With an ear-splitting roar, Peterson waved his hands. Out of nowhere, a nine-foot-tall Taoist temple that emitted an astonishing light flew out of his palms.


    The temple was surrounded with auspicious divine lights, and thousands of mysterious runes circled around it.


    Inside the temple, there was a divine god who was reciting the Scripture, and the sound of supreme enlightenment slowly spread out in the entire universe.


    Boom!


    Peterson pushed his hands forward, and the temple soared into the sky. It spurted colorful light columns continuously which looked like a rising tide. In an instant, the chaotic space in front of him was fully submerged by the light columns.


    "Wow! The Celestial Palace is such a powerful magic treasure!"


    Austin shouted in amazement.


    He immediately recognized the temple sent out by Peterson. It was the Celestial Palace which had once been located in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos back then.


    In the past, many people entered the Celestial Palace to look for rare treasures.


    Austin was one of those people, and that was how he met Peterson.


    He was surprised to see that the Celestial Palace was actually a magic treasure with an awe-inspiring power.


    "Retreat! It''s the Celestial Palace!"


    Yale shrieked. He recognized the temple at first sight. Clearly, he had every idea how powerful it was. Thus, he demanded his men to retreat instantly.


    He waved the fly whisk in his hand, and as a result, thousands of strands of strings turned into thick pillars that covered the sky. They collided with Peterson''s palace fiercely.

 Chapter 3370 Unexpected Strange Races

    "Humph!"


    Cadel snorted coldly. Without hesitation, he stretched out his hands to throw out the Flood Dragon Scissors.


    The next moment, The scissors transformed into a flood dragon that was a hundred thousand feet long. It floated mid-air and instantly produced gloomy clouds and heavy rain. Its body was huge enough to smash anything into powder.


    At that moment, the three medium-grade divine gods attacked simultaneously. The terrifying energy was like a vast ocean that completely destroyed the chaotic void and drowned hundreds of millions of miles in its vicinity.


    "I''m here too!"


    Morphy shouted as he stepped forward and his body was enlarged significantly. His hair flew in the direction of the wind, and his eyes were like flames of fire. He had the demeanor of a mighty and noble king.


    With all his strength, Morphy pushed his fist forward. Countless blurry runes constantly appeared on his fist, which eventually covered the whole sky.


    Then, one world after another jumped from his fist and tried to swallow all the people in front of him while they spun continuously.


    "It''s the Visionary Divine Fist! Everyone, be careful!"


    Cadel shouted as soon as he recognized it.


    The Visionary Divine Fist was one of the martial arts skills that made Morphy famous in the three thousand big and small universes.


    Once activated, it had the power to exile his enemies into dreamy and bizarre illusions where they would soon lose themselves for eternity until the last moment of their lives.


    "Argh! No!"


    A preliminary-grade divine god beside Cadel who wasn''t able to dodge timely was engulfed by several illusory worlds. He couldn''t do anything but scream in horror.


    "Ha-ha! Get ready to die!"


    Morphy sneered. Using his mind, the illusory worlds suddenly shrank and smashed the preliminary-grade divine god into pieces.


    "Kill!"


    The preliminary-grade divine gods from both sides rushed forward and collided fiercely.


    A ferocious battle among divine gods broke out in the chaotic void.


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Morphy displayed their extremely terrifying fighting power. They not only suppressed the two medium-grade divine gods, Cadel and Yale, but


    caught a glimpse of illusory and twisted gray figures that screeched from time to time and released a spine-chilling spiritual power. They were from the spiritual race!


    Austin was also very familiar with the spiritual race.


    In his Soul Sea, there were two treasures from the spiritual race, namely the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon!


    However, Austin did not expect to see more monsters that he had never heard of or seen before.


    There were strange three-headed snakes that were one million feet long, nine-headed flood dragons, flame men whose bodies were made of burning flames, and water men who were made of pure and glistening water.


    Moreover, he saw shadow-like humans that slowly floated in the void.


    There were also many tall tree men with faces on their trunks and roots as their feet as they slowly walked forward and caused the chaotic void to rumble slightly.


    Furthermore, there were all kinds of beasts that were a combination of monsters and human body parts, and beasts with one foot or one eye and so on.


    Austin was dumbstruck at the sight of the different species of strange races.


    He even spotted a few monsters whose bodies were formed by the constantly rotating wind!


    When they were still, they were figures that were constantly twisting, but when they moved, they were like tumultuous hurricanes!


    He had never expected to behold a multitude of strange races from different universes all at the same time!

 Chapter 3371 The Battles Of Divine Gods

    Austin knew that the strange races that suddenly emerged were all creatures from the isolated alien spaces.


    The ancient thoroughly-odd beast came to the battlefield with a horde of creatures from the isolated alien spaces.


    Austin furrowed his brows and frowned as those creatures advanced.


    From the energy fluctuation of the thoroughly-odd beast, one could tell that it had the strength of a medium-grade divine god!


    More than a dozen preliminary-grade divine gods followed behind it.


    The dozen divine gods comprised of creatures from the isolated alien spaces and the gods of darkness.


    During the ancient times, the gods of darkness were originally creatures from three thousand big and small universes.


    After they were defeated, most of them escaped to the isolated alien spaces with Hackett and Elliot.


    The gods of darkness had long formed an alliance with the creatures of the isolated alien spaces.


    In that way, their combined strength was prodigious.


    Peterson''s side had two medium-grade divine gods and six preliminary-grade divine gods.


    On the other hand, there were three medium-grade divine gods, including Yale, Cadel, the thoroughly-odd beast, and more than twenty preliminary-grade divine gods on the enemies'' side.


    It was clear that the other side was outnumbered.


    Austin couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    "Yale, it seems that you really colluded with the gods of darkness.


    Back then, Parker had predicted that many of our people died in the hands of the traitors among the gods of light.


    It looks like you two must have been those treacherous fiends back then."


    Peterson glared at Yale and Cadel sharply.


    Morphy, Andreas, and the other divine gods also stared daggers at the two traitors.


    In the ancient times, a war broke out among the divine gods. Many of them died, while others were able to escape.


    Every divine god had lost their family, friends, and master during the war.


    Both sides regarded each other as mortal enemies with deep hatred ever since.


    The traitors were even more despised.


    "Humph! Peterson, nothing else you say will matter because you will die today!"


    Yale said with a livid face.


    He didn''t refute the allegations against him at all. Since he showed up with the creatures of the isolated alien spaces, it was evident that he was unapologetic about the despicable things that he had done.


    "Cut the crap! Let''s kill them."


    Cadel immedia


    Scissors turned into a colossal flood dragon, which roared and attacked from time to time while it followed Morphy closely.


    The results of the battles among the three medium-grade divine gods were difficult to determine within a short time.


    However, the clash among the preliminary-grade divine gods was soon coming to its conclusion.


    There were a total of six preliminary-grade divine gods from Austin''s side, including Andreas, Pascal, Fletcher, and the other two leaders of the Flying Phoenix Sect that had to deal with more than twenty preliminary-grade divine gods from the enemies'' side.


    An hour later, the six divine gods were savagely suppressed by their opponents and were forced to retreat step by step.


    At that time, there were large-scale explosions from different parts of the chaotic void.


    The energy waves that reverberated from the melee of dozens of divine gods were so terrifying that it could destroy all the universes!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The endless energy hurricane, with its eye on the battlefield, quickly burst out and spread in all directions. The whole space turned into dust in an instant, and left only a large pitch-black vacuum.


    "This is not good. If it goes on like this, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos will also be badly affected!"


    Austin was shocked as he saw more and more waves of fighting energy spread towards the direction of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos like high tides.


    If the fighting energy fluctuations reached the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, the whole cosmos could potentially be obliterated!


    It was not impossible since the fighting energy came from the divine gods!

 Chapter 3372 Leave It To Me

    "Master, what should we do? The Fallen Immortal Cosmos is in danger!"


    Austin immediately sent a message to Peterson.


    "The situation is critical.


    I didn''t expect that Yale and Cadel would collude with the gods of darkness.


    Austin, you have to use your special teleportation skill again to take away all the creatures in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    If we continue to fight like this, I''m afraid that not only would it be difficult to protect the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, but there will be more universes that would be involved,"


    Peterson sighed.


    "It''s the only way."


    Austin let out a deep sigh.


    It was not easy for him to rebuild the Fallen Immortal Cosmos into a low-grade universe.


    Originally, he was determined to make the Fallen Immortal Cosmos a middle-grade or even a high-grade universe. He didn''t expect things to change so soon.


    "Ha-ha! The three thousand big and small universes have come to their end. They are only comparable to other rubbish and barren universes out there. What''s the use of such universes?"


    In the middle of the fierce battle, the thoroughly-odd beast suddenly burst into laughter. Judging from its expression, it seemed that its cruel nature was awakened.


    It never had the opportunity to attack Morphy head on since he was constantly shuttling through one illusory world after another.


    In a rage, the thoroughly-odd beast stared at a nearby lowly universe.


    The universe was as weak as the former Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, the thoroughly-odd beast stretched out a claw and grabbed the space barrier of the lowly universe.


    Crack!


    The space barrier of the lowly universe was smashed into pieces with an ear-splitting noise, which opened a pitch black crack in the chaotic space.


    At the end of the space crack, there was a vast starry sky on the other side.


    As soon as the space barrier was broken, many thunderstorms and space cyclones were sent towards the lowly universe through the crack.


    As a result, the creatures in the universe suffered.


    They did not have the strength to resist the devastating calamities brought upon them since those things only existed in the chaotic void.


    Only creatures at or above the Divine Realm were able to withstand those horrifying catastrophes.


    As a result, the initially calm starry sky in the universe began to be in disarray.


    Countless destructive energy gushed in and tore every


    hurry!


    Take all the people in the cosmos away!"


    Peterson urged Austin.


    "Okay!"


    Austin nodded and activated the Reincarnation Token. In an instant, he was back to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    The speed of the Reincarnation Token was much faster than that of the thoroughly-odd beast, so Austin was able to return to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos right ahead of it.


    Then, he sent a message to all the creatures in the cosmos to prepare them to leave.


    Austin also dispatched a message to the chaotic world tree. He narrated the whole situation and asked it to leave with him.


    "Boy, let me handle the situation.


    Don''t worry. I can teleport this entire cosmos away. Even those medium-grade divine gods won''t be able to track me!"


    the chaotic world tree said as it suddenly appeared in front of Austin.


    "What? Really? Are you serious?"


    Austin was both surprised and pleased.


    "Of course. There were thousands of divine gods who wanted to get a hold of me in that prehistoric relic, but I never let them catch me.


    I can deal with those dozens of divine gods effortlessly.


    Humph! They are nothing to me!"


    the chaotic world tree said proudly.


    "You''re right!"


    Austin was overjoyed.


    Back then, in that prehistoric relic, there were indeed thousands of divine gods chasing after the chaotic world tree, but they never even came close to grabbing it. In the end, Austin found it.


    "Don''t worry. Leave it to me,"


    the chaotic world tree said confidently.


    "Well then, I''m counting on you."


    Austin nodded and decided to entrust the whole Fallen Immortal Cosmos to the chaotic world tree.

 Chapter 3373 The Disappearance Of The Cosmos

    "Hurry up! The thoroughly-odd beast is coming our way!"


    Austin urged, eyes constantly darting around their surroundings.


    "Take it easy. There''s no need to worry."


    A chuckle left the chaotic world tree before it disappeared from sight like a bolt of lightning.


    After a moment, Austin also screeched to a halt and patiently waited for something to happen.


    Soon, he felt a slight tremor shudder through the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    A strange law of energy quickly unfurled throughout the entire space.


    A flurry of light yellow runes appeared in the starry sky like thick clouds before a storm.


    To Austin''s great surprise, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos began to move in the next moment!


    Usually, universes had a fixed coordinate within space, most relatively stable and rarely moved.


    Unless a very powerful external force hit them, the drift of a cosmos was usually near impossible.


    To verify what was happening to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, Austin quickly leapt into the air and watched the events from a distance in the chaotic void. Both of his eyes could clearly see that the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was undoubtedly moving.


    Right before his widening eyes, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was slowly but surely speeding up.


    Many laws of space and time were constantly brought into existence between the space barriers of the cosmos as it drifted farther and farther ahead. All of them hovered around the outer layer of the cosmos, covering it until it became more and more blurry.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, Austin witnessed something that was even more shocking.


    Every inch of the entire cosmos was condensed into a beam of light that shot off into the distance.


    The entire Fallen Immortal Cosmos disappeared without leaving a trace behind!


    Of course, it only seemed to be missing.


    Within the chaotic void, Austin could still sense the existence of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and could accurately tell that it was hidden in a far corner somewhere.


    However, with all the mysterious laws of space and time covering it, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was completely concealed as if it had completely disappeared.


    It was like a layer of invisibility cloak covered the whole cosmos, so that no one could see it any more.


    Even the thoroughly-odd beast was completely unable to find the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "What''s going on? Where''s the Fallen Immortal Cosmos?"


    Although the thoroughly-odd beast turned this way and that, nothing greeted his wide eyes even though he stared hard at the place where the Fallen Immortal Cosmos used to be.


    Just a moment ago, he saw the Fallen Immortal Cosmos turn into a beam of light and fly into the void right before his very eyes. Now not a trace of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos remained.


    Every corner of the chaotic void the thoroughly-odd beast''s spiritual sense could perceive was thoroughly scanned, but he still failed to find any sign of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "No way! How is that possible?


    How could such a large cosmos completely disappear in a flash? I can''t believe it!"


    Disbelief colored the thoroughly-odd beast''s deafening roar.


    Everyone else cou


    imax and he immediately rushed to a nearby cosmos, his huge body moving like a terrifying ball of lightning.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Nothing remained of the cosmos'' space barrier as he tore it to pieces with a wave of his strong and powerful claws.


    Everything within the cosmos was completely eradicated as the cosmos collapsed around them.


    Hundreds of millions of innocent creatures instantly died and were reduced into ashes.


    Another cosmos was destroyed by the ferocious thoroughly-odd beast!


    There was no denying that the power of a medium-grade divine god was terrifyingly destructive.


    All the living beings within the three thousand big and small universes could only feel a chill in their hearts at the gruesome sight.


    "Stop!"


    It was such a terrible and merciless scene that Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, Morphy, Andreas and all the other divine gods couldn''t help but cry out, wanting to put a stop to it.


    "Ha-ha, calm down!"


    A great amount of divine gods led by Yale and Cadel stood in their way. All of them burst into fits of evil laughter when they saw the expression of helplessness on their opponents'' faces.


    "Yale, Cadel, you two are shameful traitors! Aren''t you afraid of the punishment that Parker, Alethea, and the other powerful gods would enact when they return to power?"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor harshly scolded.


    "Ha-ha! What do you have that we need to fear? Hackett and Elliot already allied with the isolated alien spaces'' army and will return soon.


    Who cares about Parker and Alethea anymore? Don''t threaten us with their names. We''re already getting tired of your old trick.


    We don''t know which of us will have the last laugh! Maybe you''ll be the one who''ll get punished!"


    A cold sneer twisted Yale''s face with every word.


    Everyone already knew that he was traitor who joined the force of the gods of darkness. He had no intention of keeping it a secret any longer.


    "Humph! We don''t have to wait for Parker and Alethea to punish you. I can do it now!"


    A muffled voice suddenly echoed like thunder from the distance in the chaotic void.

 Chapter 3374 The Movement Of The Evil Baby

    With the billowing sound waves, a mighty war horse appeared in the distance. It galloped through the chaotic void at lightning speed.


    Sitting on the horse was a general in a golden robe. He held a fearsome spear in his hand and had various mysterious war flags on his back. One only needed a single glance to perceive his majesty.


    Austin quickly saw that on one of the mysterious flags at the back of the general, the letter "J" was written on it.


    ''What is this familiar sensation? This kind of aura and appearance, I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere before, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "It''s Jarvis! One of the twelve divine generals!"


    Peterson and Morphy both exclaimed in a low voice.


    "What''s a general from the Heavenly Court doing here?!"


    Yale and Cadel were extremely shocked at the appearance of the mysterious general.


    "Humph! Jarvis!"


    Even the face of the thoroughly-odd beast became twisted.


    The Heavenly Court was one of the major powerful forces of the gods of light.


    Back then, under the leadership of the Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan, the generals of the Heavenly Court had killed many gods of darkness.


    They were the main reason why the gods of darkness were defeated in the war and had no choice but to escape towards the isolated alien spaces.


    Therefore, a cold shiver crept beneath the skin of the thoroughly-odd beast as it saw the general from the Heavenly Court.


    "Peterson, Morphy, it''s been so long. How have you been?"


    Jarvis greeted.


    "We''re fine. We didn''t expect to see you here after so many years,"


    the two replied.


    The three of them used to fight side by side. They were all gods of light, so they naturally knew each other.


    "Master, this person is really from the esteemed Heavenly Court?"


    Hiding in a void in the distance, Austin asked Peterson using his spiritual sense.


    "That''s right.


    Back then, the Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan had twelve famous divine generals. Each of them was extremely powerful.


    These twelve divine generals fought here and there and served as the sword of the Heavenly Court.


    However, there was a rumor that all of them died in the last great war.


    I didn''t expect that I would actually meet one today,"


    Peterson answered.


    "The divine generals under Queen Siobhan?!"


    Austin was taken aback at the mention of the name.


    Previously, Austin had entered the Earth after going through several dangerous circumstances in the Yellow Cosmos.


    At one time, he had encountered a spiritual soul fragment left by a certain strong warrior. He claimed to be the most powerful divine general of Queen Siobhan. However, one of Elliot''s subordinates set him up and destroyed his divine core.


    Austin had learned the Heavenly Fighting Skill from the spiritual soul fragment of the divine general.


    He didn''t expect that he would be able to meet another divine general of Queen Siobhan in this situation.


    "Yale! You committed grave treason. How could a god of light conspire with the gods of darkness?


    Today, in the name of the Heavenly Court, I shall bestow divine judgment upon you!"


    Jarvis said in a domineering tone as he glared at Yale with his cold and sharp eyes.


    Whoosh!


    A great force suddenly burst out from his body. He held the shiny spear in his hand and pointed at Yale. It was as if he froze the


    ne gods fled, the gods of darkness and the members of the isolated alien spaces didn''t dare to stay for long. They also began dispersing in various directions.


    "Cowards! Go after them!"


    Jarvis spurred his war horse forward. He instantly raised his spear and pierced it through the body of one of the fleeing preliminary-grade divine gods. As he pulled out the spear, the body of the divine god shattered right away.


    Seeing all the actions and realizing that they needed help in pursuing the escaping enemies, Austin emerged from the void where he was hiding.


    "Ha-ha! Let me help with the cleanup!" Austin quickly opened his mouth as a flying sword darted and whizzed out. It slashed through the chaotic void intensely.


    Swish! Splat!


    Wreaking havoc at lightning speed, the flying sword slashed and cut off several creatures from the isolated alien spaces.


    Among the gods of darkness and the beings from the isolated alien spaces, many creatures were at the Divine Realm.


    They were too weak to defend themselves against Austin''s flying sword, so they ended up easily slaughtered.


    Jarvis was amazed at the convenience of Austin''s skill for it could kill several enemies in an instant even if they were already in faraway places.


    He was surprised at the power Austin displayed as a warrior that was still at the Divine Realm.


    At the same time, something big caught their attention. Everyone stopped moving and there was a nervous atmosphere throughout the universe.


    In the three thousand big and small universes, huge thumping sounds could be heard from a certain location.


    Thump! Thump!


    It seemed like there was a gigantic drum being beaten, or a sound of a heart beating rhythmically.


    The sound clearly echoed and reverberated throughout the entire three thousand big and small universes.


    All creatures, including mere mortals, could perceive the strange and loud sounds.


    "No! That has to be the movement of the evil baby!"


    They all looked at the direction of the sound. Their faces changed drastically as they continued to hear the ominous sound.


    The direction where they were clearly hearing the beats was from the Yellow Cosmos.


    The same Yellow Cosmos where Earth was located.

 Chapter 3375 The Evil Baby Is About To Be Born

    "Let''s go and have a look!"


    Jarvis rode his war horse and galloped in the direction of the Yellow Cosmos.


    Peterson and Morphy followed closely and also headed in the same direction.


    All the other divine gods used their bodily movement skills and rushed over.


    "Please. Help me take care of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos,"


    Austin said to the chaotic world tree.


    At this time, the chaotic world tree was hiding in a corner of the three thousand big and small universes with the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Only Austin had the ability to sense where it was and talk to it.


    His spiritual sense had already crossed over to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and found that everything was all right.


    It seemed that the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had shrunk to the size of a fruit and simply hung from one of the branches of the chaotic world tree. Amazingly, even at that size, the inner space was not affected at all.


    For any of the creatures and inhabitants within, it was still a normal vast starry universe.


    "Don''t you worry. I have integrated myself with this cosmos.


    My growth is good for it.


    Likewise, its development is also good for me.


    So I will definitely protect it well. You can rest assured,"


    the chaotic world tree said.


    "Thank you."


    Austin knew that what the chaotic world tree said was true. He trusted it with his life.


    In the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, his avatar, with a height of one million feet, shone with divine radiance. It stood in the starry sky of the universe and even with its immense size, it patiently explained what had happened to the creatures, so that everyone could focus on cultivation.


    With his comforting explanation and protection, all the creatures were relieved.


    Not long after, the order in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was restored.


    All the creatures were able to go back to their normal lives.


    Cultivation, needless to say, was still the most important thing for all of them.


    After that, Austin used his bodily movement skill and rushed in the direction of the Yellow Cosmos, after his companions who had gone ahead of him.


    A moment later, he arrived at the chaotic void where the Yellow Cosmos was located.


    Jarvis, Peterson, Morphy, Andreas and other divine gods were all standing in this boundless chaotic void, staring at the Yellow Cosmos in front of them. Austin then went over


    efore it hatched and broke out of its shell,"


    Peterson sighed.


    "It seems that after a long time, the evil baby has absorbed enough energy and thus it begins to hatch. It is ready for the world!"


    Morphy''s face darkened.


    No god of light would want to see this happen.


    Back then, the powerful warriors like Parker and Alethea led the gods of light and spent a lot of time and energy to seal the Earth and the Yellow Cosmos.


    The purpose was to isolate the Earth and the Yellow Cosmos from the chaotic void outside. They wanted to prevent the evil baby from absorbing energy from the chaotic void outside. They did slow down the process, unfortunately, they couldn''t stop it.


    Unexpectedly, after a long time, the evil baby still absorbed a sufficient amount of energy.


    "In fact, Parker, Alethea and the other powerful warriors had already foreseen this situation.


    When Parker left, he sighed and asserted that one day, the evil baby would hatch and be among us,"


    Jarvis suddenly said.


    "What''s more, Hackett and Elliot were able to obtain the secret refining method of this evil baby from a governing god from some isolated alien space.


    Parker once said that as soon as this evil baby is born, even Hackett and Elliot might not be able to control it.


    And if the evil baby is out of control, it will definitely wreak havoc and untold catastrophic events for the three thousand big and small universes.


    No one will survive. No one,"


    Jarvis murmured.


    He used to be one of the main generals of the Heavenly Court and knew a lot of secrets.

 Chapter 3376 Major Reform

    "Ha ha... That''s great!


    It won''t be long before the evil baby will be born. We gods of darkness will rule everything all over again!


    The debt of blood that the gods of light owed to us will be completely settled!"


    The echoing laughter of the ancient thoroughly-odd beast and Cadel came from the distant chaotic void.


    Jarvis who was another divine general, Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Master Morphy were all in a bad mood.


    "The evil baby now has a heartbeat. Hackett and Elliot will definitely find out about it and come back,"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor sighed.


    "Jarvis, regarding the divine gods like Parker, Alethea and other powerful ones, do you have any idea where they are now?"


    Master Morphy turned to Jarvis and asked.


    Only the powerful divine gods like Parker, Alethea had the strength to fight against Hackett and Elliot. Because of this, every divine god of light wanted to know the answer, not just Master Morphy.


    "I don''t know,"


    Jarvis replied, shaking his head.


    "Back then, Parker, Alethea, Frost and other powerful warriors left the three thousand big and small cosmos and entered the Sea of Chaos. Now, no one knows their whereabouts. It seems that they have all disappeared.


    With the strength that they possess, if they want to hide, it would be difficult for ordinary people to know their whereabouts.


    However, I once heard from Jade Emperor that Parker and Alethea might have entered the Sea of Chaos. There they tried to get into some of the well-known forbidden lands to look for opportunities to break through.


    It is also possible that they had entered some breaking points in the Sea of Chaos and tried to find some other places we don''t even know of.


    But it''s all just my speculation. I can still be wrong about it,"


    Jarvis added.


    "In that case, would you know where Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan are?"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Morphy were excited at the possibility.


    Back then, with the support of Parker, Alethea and other powerful divine gods, both Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan ruled the Heavenly Court and had a strong appeal on the god of light side.


    As long as they called for help, countless divine gods of light would come to stand out and support them.


    Moreover, it was said that Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan had already had the potential to break through and become premium-grade divine gods. However, in order to cultivate a secret technique and consolidate the foundation, they had to suppress their cultivation base and delay the breakthrough.


    If Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan could come back, it would be the most exciting and joyful news for the gods of light side.


    "Yes, as a matter of fact, I do know where Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan are.


    I have kept in touch with them throughout the years.


    In fact, the reason why I came back to the three thousand big and small cosmos this time was because Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan had asked me.


    Th


    l disciple in some small sects!


    Moreover, after a group of elders understood the divine skills given by Austin, they had a deeper understanding of it and broke through to the Divine Realm!


    Before long, there were more than 100 cultivators at the Divine Realm appearing in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos!


    Among them, Master Kevin broke through forcefully to the Divine Realm with the help of the two medium-grade divine gods, Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Master Morphy!


    The Eight Stone Saints also improved and together, they broke through to the Divine Realm through their own cultivation.


    Add to that Austin''s hundreds of slaves at the Divine Realm, the number of the cultivators at the Divine Realm in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos would be even more amazing.


    It could easily surpass any other cosmos within the three thousand big and small universe!


    "Ha ha, boy, let''s wait and see. In no time, this cosmos will level-up to a middle-grade cosmos.


    By then, there might be a divine god born in this cosmos!"


    the chaotic world tree said to Austin.


    "Really?! That''s great!"


    Austin was overjoyed.


    Once the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was upgraded to a middle-grade cosmos, it would have higher chances of being able to produce a divine god.


    This was because in the middle-grade world, the supreme law of heaven and earth allowed a small number of divine gods to be born.


    But now, in the three thousand big and small cosmos, all the worlds were of low-grade. In the environment of heaven and earth like this, there could be no divine god at all.


    "Okay, We will work for that.


    I hope the day will soon come!"


    said Austin.


    In the following days, Austin spent most of his time cultivating in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Of course, once in a while, Austin would meet Caroline, Ivy and Sue to lead an enviable life.


    The three of them, Caroline, Ivy and Sue, were all at the Divine Realm.


    They were now at the same cultivation realm as Austin.

 Chapter 3377 Cultivate Again (Part One)

    Not only Caroline, Ivy and Sue, but many others had also progressed. Violet, the gnome, the divine silkworm, the Heavenly Majestic Pot, and all the others had reached the Divine Realm level in their cultivation base too.


    Although there was a feeling of delight and happiness due to the improvement of his wives and friends, Austin still had a sense of loss tugging in his heart. He couldn''t just overcome it.


    It was a well-known fact that Austin was greatly talented in the cultivation of martial arts. His super abilities and hard work had always stunned everybody. For a long time in the past, his cultivation base and fighting power had been the most excellent among his peers. And both had remained so consistently.


    He didn''t expect that one day the people who were around him would also match up to his abilities in martial arts. Somehow it made him feel less powerful.


    And he realized that all of them had also become Divine Realm cultivators. They were progressing like him.


    At present, he was at the premium stage of Divine Realm, which was just a little bit higher than them.


    The situation was beyond Austin''s expectations. He had never thought that those with him could advance and get closer to his strength.


    However, in terms of fighting capacity, Austin could battle against a preliminary-grade divine god. Even if he was in the face of defeat, in the end he knew he had the ability to protect himself and run away alive.


    Except him, no other Divine Realm cultivators could do such a feat.


    "Well! Seems like I am the one who needs to cultivate the most here,"


    Austin said with a wry smile on his face. He wasn''t envious, yet he was disturbed.


    Austin had been cultivating in seclusion for the last seventy or eighty years. He had just one aim and that was to reach a higher level. However, to his dismay, he had not been able to gain any breakthrough at all.


    Frustrated and disappointed, Austin went to meet Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Morphy for a solution. He needed to discuss and find out a way for it.


    The two medium-grade divine gods did a thorough examination of Austin''s body. They checked through everything that involved or was related to Austin''s c


    ching the highest level which he would have been trying to reach.


    On the contrary, there are many cultivators in the world who were not able to achieve anything. They seemed to be slow and awkward in cultivation during the first half of the process of their cultivation. They had to pay a lot of time and energy to improve their cultivation base step by step.


    However, once those cultivators hold on to the end and did every step seriously, it was very likely that they would suddenly gain enlightenment and become real masters of martial arts. Their pragmatic effort and hard work would add to their success in a huge manner.


    I have seen a lot of such examples and cases in my life.


    So, I''d give you this advice Austin. I don''t think you should focus your attention on achieving fast breakthroughs like you did earlier. To get as many breakthroughs as possible in haste should not be your priority now.


    Instead, I''d suggest you to find a way to start from the beginning. You should solidify your foundation again, correct the shortcomings and weaknesses that have accumulated during the first half of the process of your cultivation,"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor looked at Austin with care in his eyes as he spoke.


    "I understand! I understand it very well!"


    Austin nodded his head after hearing the analysis presented by Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Morphy. He felt a little relief as he had finally figured out the problem of his cultivation.

 Chapter 3378 Cultivate Again (Part Two)

    At the same time, those words of Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Morphy enabled him to have a subversive understanding of the cultivation of martial arts. It helped him learn a few things about which he was unaware.


    "So, I guess some young people are considered geniuses because of their abilities in the first half of their cultivation process and for their extraordinary capabilities and fast improvement.


    However it is a fact that they are not real geniuses.


    They become mediocre with passage of time and can be easily outperformed by many other cultivators who are excellent in the second half of their cultivation process. Some of them could even become totally useless and powerless,"


    Austin sighed as the truth struck him.


    "Yes. That''s right, Austin. There are indeed many cultivators in the world who are just like the ones you have mentioned.


    Some of these real talents seem to be very mediocre at first. But it is also possible that they can tower over most of the people once their time comes,"


    Morphy replied with a smile on his face.


    "Master Peterson and Master Morphy, can you tell me how I can restart my cultivation and lay a solid foundation for myself? Can you guide me in this?"


    Austin asked with sincerity and hope.


    "Well, I know a way to nullify the impact of your martial arts and every other skill you have. It will rid you off your powers.


    But after we use it, your cultivation base will drop. Sadly it might even disappear.


    But there is an advantage too. Since you lose all your martial skills and cultivation base, you can disguise yourself and change your name. You can enter the mortal world to start your cultivation again with a completely new identity. Nobody will know you or identify you.


    By implementing this way, when you restart your cultivation and reach your current level again, your foundation will become incomparably solid. You might just become a new person with new powers."


    Morphy looked at Austin and explained it all with patience.


    "Really? Is there such a secret skill that can obliterate my skill and cultivation base? Is it really possible? That''s indeed an amazing th


    Austin. They needed to keep his fears and worries at bay to help him overcome his weaknesses.


    "Thank you master, and Master Morphy. I''m really grateful to both of you for all the help,"


    Austin said to them. His heart and his voice were filled with gratitude.


    "All right. Looks like all is set so let''s begin now!"


    With a resonant shout that echoed in the air, Morphy suddenly stretched out one of his palms. He slammed it with all his might on Austin''s skull.


    For the first few seconds, he felt nothing. But then to Austin''s astonishment, his cultivation base started to drop. Suddenly it started and kept falling at an astonishing speed.


    It kept dropping to the Divine Realm, the Heaven Immortal Realm, the Earth Immortal Realm, the Golden Immortal Realm, the Genuine Immortal Realm... and it didn''t stop there!


    Austin had been prepared for the consequences. However, the slumping of his cultivation base at such a rapid speed stunned him. He hadn''t expected it to move in such a manner. His face turned pale and his heart trembled with fear. He was filled with anxiety.


    Austin''s cultivation base kept receding rapidly. After a little while, his cultivation base finally fell to the level of Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    "Be quick! Leave now, Austin!"


    Shouting it aloud, Morphy raised his hand and gave a wave. With that wave, he pushed Austin into one of the worlds in the three thousand big and small universes.

 Chapter 3379 The Divine Corpse Palace

    The Celestial Purple Cosmos was a low-grade universe.


    One day, in the Flaming Moon World of the Celestial Purple Cosmos, a meteor suddenly swept the sky of the outer region.


    The breathtaking scene of the falling meteor caught the attention of some powerful warriors in the Flaming Moon World.


    Strong cultivators from around the world somehow felt uneasy as they stared at the magnificent glow of the streaking object.


    They soared into the sky and used their bodily movement skills to follow the fast meteor.


    However, they couldn''t catch up with it at all.


    "This is not normal!


    It''s a sign that an invincible divine god will come to our world!"


    Some old men who were good at divination exclaimed as they realized what was happening.


    A moment later, an earth-shattering sound suddenly came from a famous ancient mountain in the Flaming Moon World.


    The area within a hundred thousand miles shook violently.


    "It hurts so much!"


    In the depths of the famous mountain, a man covered in smoke struggled with all his might to climb up from a huge pit.


    "Master Morphy used too much power.


    I only have the strength of the Heavenly Grotto Realm now. Such a collision could easily kill me."


    The man who was fuming smokes was Austin. Pain rang in every inch of his body as he forced himself to climb out of the pit.


    After much struggle, he managed to climb himself out.


    The pit, which was once the cone-shaped peak of a towering mountain, was reduced to a gaping crater due to the force of Austin''s fall.


    "Hmm? What''s going on?


    Who dares disturb our Mysterious Sun Sect?"


    In the distance, many figures flew over.


    It turned out that the mountain was occupied by a sect called the Mysterious Sun Sect and it was their headquarters.


    Austin didn''t want to fight with the locals of this area since he came here only for cultivation.


    He immediately used the Earth Exploring Technique to dive underground and disappear in an instant.


    Then, he began to travel around at the Flaming Moon World as an independent cultivator.


    He understood that the most important thing for him to restart his cultivation was to lay a solid foundation, instead of pursuing rapid breakthroughs.


    Therefore, he took his time exploring every nook and cranny of this world while cultivating.


    He was alone throughout the process. Like a


    was something to ignore.


    On the contrary, the Divine Corpse Palace was the most mysterious and terrifying organization in the Sea of Chaos. No one dared to provoke them. Those who did didn''t live long enough to tell the tale.


    "The people from the Divine Corpse Palace are also here.


    It means that in the near future, a large number of divine gods in our three thousand big and small universes will die.


    A real mess has indeed begun,"


    Peterson sighed.


    "Yes, the information collected by the Divine Corpse Palace is unlikely to be wrong, since it is one of the most influential organizations in the Sea of Chaos.


    Now that the people of the Divine Corpse Palace have appeared near the universes, a tragedy is looming ahead."


    Morphy also had a worried expression on his face.


    "I''ve reported this to Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan. I hope they can come back with the people from the Heavenly Court as soon as possible,"


    Jarvis added as his face darkened.


    A year has passed and another big event happened in the three thousand big and small universes.


    Out of nowhere, a rumbling sound rang out abruptly.


    In the midst of those universes, a chaotic void began to shake violently.


    Then, a rolling black fog appeared and spread in all directions, instantly covering a large area of the chaotic void.


    In the thick, black fog, a vast cosmos slowly appeared.


    "It''s the underworld!"


    "After disappearing for decades, the underworld is now coming back!"


    Shocking cries were heard all across the three thousand big and small universes.

 Chapter 3380 The Underworld Reappeared

    And sure enough, just a single moment later, the underworld appeared in front of everyone once again.


    And with it, an overwhelming force of deathly aura, corpse miasma, and intense evil energy filled the chaotic void.


    Several decades ago, a fierce primitive beast had entered the underworld, and then the whole cosmos had disappeared.


    Now it had suddenly popped into place once again.


    "What the hell? That''s not the underworld we remember! It''s changed! It''s different! It''s..."


    "It''s been upgraded.


    It''s no longer a low-grade universe!"


    All across the three thousand big and small universes, powerful warriors released their spiritual senses and tried to perceive the underworld.


    They wanted to figure out its grade.


    Some of them even wanted to use their spiritual senses and explore its innards to see if there was any change inside it as well.


    After all, a universe that had been out of sight for decades made them rather curious through its sudden appearance.


    "Humph! Anyone who dares to try and explore the underworld will be killed!"


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from nowhere.


    Then, the shadow of a ferocious beast was projected out of the underworld, and its horrible eyes swept around, looking in more than just a few directions at once.


    "Aaaaargh!"


    Hundreds of pained screeches emanated across the three thousand big and small universes.


    Whoever had released their spiritual senses to explore the underworld had been attacked fiercely.


    And the attack was so horrible that several of the Divine Realm masters were blown up on the spot and their bodies and souls were destroyed forever.


    Even the preliminary-grade divine gods'' bodies trembled, their faces quickly turned pale, and blood began to seep from the corners of their mouths.


    "Oh dear god!"


    Peterson, Morphy, and Jarvis appeared from the chaotic void simultaneously. They released a great force in unison and enveloped all the three thousand big and small universes.


    Fortunately, these three medium-grade divine gods had appeared just in time. Otherwise, more creatures would have been killed by the shadow of the fierce beast.


    "That''s a high-grade universe!"


    The next moment, the three medium-grade divine gods shouted in surprise.


    "That is incredible. In just a few decades, the underworld has turned itself into a high-grade universe!"


    They were


    us and terrifying power. Then it was as if a huge curtain had been laid over the sky.


    In an instant, the dark clouds rolled and disappeared.


    Not only that, but every creature within a radius of a few hundred thousand miles felt a mighty force pressing down. Then a powerful and immobilizing fear arose right in the depths of their souls.


    They immediately collapsed down on the ground, unable to move.


    "The jade given by Master Morphy is really useful.


    It can temporarily delay my breakthrough."


    Austin smiled and put the jade piece, which had floated back to him, inside his Space Ring.


    Several moments later, everyone who had fallen down due to the treasure finally managed to get up, as if they had been pardoned by a king.


    After a while, some of the cultivators gathered their courage and slowly began to approach what had been the center covered by clouds, trying to find out what had happened.


    They suspected that the abnormal phenomenon they had just witnessed was probably because of the appearance of some incredibly powerful treasure.


    However, they only saw a withered man with ragged clothes walking out step by step silently.


    And the treasure that they were looking forward to was nowhere to be found.


    "Does this guy have anything to do with what just happened?"


    The cultivators were staring at Austin. He didn''t seem harmful.


    Hundreds of cultivators flocked around Austin, and each of them released an energy pressure to lock him from afar.


    However, Austin turned a blind eye to them and kept walking towards the city step by step.

 Chapter 3381 The Journey Towards Re-cultivation (Part One)

    "It''s really troublesome,"


    Austin commented. He couldn''t help but shake his head as he was chased by a horde of cultivators.


    At that time, his realm was suppressed to the Heavenly Grotto Realm.


    However, his body was still strong because it had been tempered for thousands of times and had contained a terrifying amount of energy.


    For Austin, the people who were running after him were like ants. It was a piece of cake to deal with them.


    "Well, forget it,"


    he murmured. Austin decided not to kill them because it would not benefit him in any way. Then, he moved his body and left immediately.


    "What? Where is he?"


    After searching for a few days and nights, the pursuers still had no clue about Austin''s whereabouts. Shocked as they were, some even doubted if they were actually having a dream.


    As for Austin, he continued with his ascetic journey towards cultivation, and walked on the continent of the Flaming Moon World.


    In the following year, he had encountered many chances when he felt like he could break through to a higher level. However, taking things slow and steady was the whole meaning of this re-cultivating thing, so he always chose not to break through. Thanks to the treasure Master Morphy lent him, Austin could postpone his breakthrough again and again successfully.


    "My journey towards re-cultivation seems to be quite smooth. It seems like it is natural for me to get to a higher level every now and then,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    He had a feeling that if he was willing to find a lot of treasures from heaven and earth and cultivate in seclusion, he would definitely break through within a short period of time.


    It would not take long before he returned to the Divine Realm.


    ''Well, I have maste


    I didn''t expect you to inherit the mantle of your great grandfather and grandfather. You are such a weirdo!" one of the children teased him.


    "It''s just a clay figure, Kenneth. You don''t need to get crazy to protect it. What''s wrong with you?"


    All the children broke into a fit of laughter.


    "There is karma in this world. If I protect it now, maybe one day it will keep me safe from harm,"


    Kenneth retorted.


    "Ha-ha! He is actually expecting a lifeless figure to protect him in the future! How ridiculous is that?"


    The other children cackled even louder.


    On the other hand, Kenneth''s face turned red. He knew in his heart that he was right since he had learned everything from reading books.


    Those books were left by his great grandfather and grandfather.


    Kenneth often said strange words that were unfamiliar to his playmates. As a result, he was sometimes bullied by other children.


    ''Well, this kid is interesting, ''


    Austin wondered.


    For ten whole years, Austin had sat cross-legged like a clay figure.


    The stationary life made him feel peaceful. He never thought he would experience tranquility just by sitting still for a decade.

 Chapter 3382 The Journey Towards Re-cultivation (Part Two)

    In the past ten years, Austin''s state of mind was like an ancient well; it was static without flowing water.


    Gradually, he felt more and more relaxed every day.


    Austin had always been under too much pressure and had too many burdens on his shoulders.


    He had to cultivate and enhance his strength all the time in order to protect everything that he cared about.


    It had always been the focus of his life before.


    Ten years had passed.


    All of a sudden, Austin had an epiphany. He stood up hastily, which caused the soil on his body to break.


    "From now on, I will no longer cultivate. I will enter the mortal world to experience everything in its purest state,"


    he said to himself in a very calm tone.


    When he moved and stood up, the children who were herding their cattle nearby were completely stunned.


    They stared at Austin in horror, and were too frightened to speak out a word or move an inch.


    All they could think of were the many times they had used branches to stab the mud man who turned out to be a living person!


    "Monster!"


    Most of them ran away as fast as they could.


    Some of the timid guys immediately fainted.


    Austin glanced around and saw Kenneth, who was standing within reach, look at him curiously.


    "Kenneth, aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Austin asked.


    "No, I''m not. Are you a human or a monster?"


    Kenneth asked curiously.


    "Well, you are brave."


    Austin couldn''t help but admire him.


    "Kenneth, it doesn''t matter whether I''m a human or a monster.


    Let me ask you this. Do you want to learn how to cultivate?"


    Austin asked sternly as he looked into Kenneth''s eyes.


    Kenneth was dumbfounded for a moment. All of a sudden, he shouted, "Yes! Please ac


    imate inner peace.


    One night, while Austin sat cross-legged in a rented shabby house, he suddenly raised his head and looked into the distant sky.


    "Master Peterson, Master Morphy, I think I''ve gradually comprehended the purpose of re-cultivation!" he said firmly.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, you won''t blame us for making you spend so many years re-cultivating your state of mind, will you?


    Now that you have grasped the idea, you may now directly restore your realm to its original level."


    The laughter of Peterson and Morphy suddenly rang out in the shabby house.


    "Master Peterson, Master Morphy, I understand everything! Thank you for your efforts.


    However, I won''t let my realm return to its peak just yet.


    I still want to continue cultivating my state of mind until I reach a full state of tranquility,"


    Austin said.


    "Okay. Here you go. This pill is the antidote. As long as you take it, you can immediately recover to the Divine Realm.


    Of course, it still depends on you when you will take it."


    Morphy waved his hand from afar. All of a sudden, a divine pill pierced through the void and flew directly towards Austin.

 Chapter 3383 The Middle-grade Universe

    "Okay, I see."


    Austin put away the divine spill and nodded. He remained cross-legged on the floor of his shabby house.


    "Not bad.


    There are plenty of geniuses born every day in this world. What''s rare is for someone who can actually reach all the way to the end," Master Morphy commented.


    He softly smiled and added, "I hope Austin is the person who can actually do that."


    In the distant space, he was nodding in approval. He was rooting for Austin since he learned of his grit and talent.


    "He has a good foundation in all aspects of his cultivation, including his vital energy realm. Austin is much more commendable than any other cultivators of the same level.


    Unfortunately, his state of mind is a little unstable.


    During his whole life''s cultivation, he had to bear a lot of pressure. He implanted in his mind to always improve his strength no matter what. I''m afraid he doesn''t know when to pull in the reins at times.


    If a cultivator could adequately handle the pressure, he would make rapid progress in martial arts.


    On the other hand, if he breaks under pressure, a cultivator''s state of mind could easily crumble.


    For almost eighty years, Austin had secluded himself from the rest of the universe to cultivate. He was so determined to become a divine god that anxiety got the better of him.


    This resulted in flaws to his way of thinking!


    This is also the main reason why he can''t become a divine god,"


    Peterson explained.


    "But, from the looks of it, it seems that we don''t have anything to worry about.


    He should be able to overcome this mental state on his own,"


    Master Morphy stated, smiling in satisfaction.


    "Yes, you are right."


    If there was anyone who could go a long way, Peterson knew that it would be Austin. With this in mind, he beamed.


    Austin continued his cultivation journey.


    He had traveled through different worlds, and experienced all the emotions that could be in the mortal world��joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness. He took his time and truly perceived every ounce of the cosmos.


    He wanted to improve his state of mind to the best level!


    Ten years came and went.


    It had been more than thirty years since Austin restart his cultivation!


    As he was preoccupied with improving his mental state, another major happening took place in the three thousand big and small universes.


    One day, at the edge of the three thousand big and small universes, some chaotic void began to tremble violently.


    A universe slowly emerged from it, emitting a monstrous glow, mak


    ained from responding even though they had heard the voice of the leader of the underworld.


    "It''s so troublesome. I was targeted as soon as I just came out,"


    sighed the chaotic world tree, who was hiding in the dark and shook its head helplessly.


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos re-emerged for its own betterment. It would help the absorption of the chaotic energy in the surrounding chaotic void.


    Unfortunately, not long after the Fallen Immortal Cosmos revealed its position, someone already came looking for trouble.


    "Humph! Hiding like a turtle in its shell will do you no good, Austin.


    If you don''t get out, I''ll ruin everything in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos,"


    the leader of the underworld threatened. He was starting to get impatient.


    When he still received no response, he rushed and prepared to attack!


    All of a sudden, a blood red dagger shrouded in black mist was thrown out of his hand; it had an obsidian-like glow around it. The power it gave off was terrifying, and it was headed straight to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Clang!


    The blood red dagger slashed the boundary wall of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, causing it to violently quake.


    Lightning flashed, and thunder rumbled in the sky.


    "Humph!


    It''s much harder now since it has upgraded into a middle-grade universe."


    The leader of the underworld couldn''t break the space barrier of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos with a single slash. His face darkened.


    "A divine god!


    The leader of the underworld has become a divine god!"


    At that moment, in the three thousand big and small universes, countless powerful warriors could clearly see that the leader of the underworld had become a divine god.

 Chapter 3384 The Powerful Underworld

    The Divine Realm masters in the three thousand big and small worlds, especially those who had the same status as the leader of the underworld, were shocked and envious at the same time.


    "A high-level universe is indeed an ideal place for warriors to cultivate!


    In just a few decades, the leader of the underworld has become a divine god!"


    Many creatures couldn''t help but marvel at the underworld.


    Since the underworld was upgraded to a high-grade universe, the leader of the underworld had also become a divine god.


    This proved that the cultivation environment of a universe greatly influenced the individual strengths of the creatures that resided there.


    In an instant, the news caused a huge sensation in the three thousand big and small universes.


    "It looks like the first thing that the leader of the underworld would do after he becomes a divine god is to seek revenge on Austin.


    Indeed, Austin has killed several princes of the underworld before.


    Each of the princes of the underworld could have taken over the throne in the future, which represented the honor of the underworld.


    However, Austin had the guts to kill all the crowned princes of the underworld. He must know what''s coming to him," the people speculated.


    "Austin has done many fiendish and unspeakable things. He deserves to die.


    Besides, there is no need for the Fallen Immortal Cosmos to exist!


    Our underworld officially declares war on the Fallen Immortal Cosmos!"


    Suddenly, ten old men in black robes who had pale faces stepped forward and shouted in unison. They all stood beside the leader of the underworld and held sharp sickles in their hands.


    "What?


    These ten old men seem to be the previous superior elders of the underworld. Several of them are said to have died. I can''t believe they are still alive!"


    "The superior elders of the underworld are mostly from my grandfather and even my great grandfather''s generation. I didn''t expect to see them here!"


    Many creatures from the three thousand big and small universes recognized the ten old men in black robes. After all, they were notable figures of the underworld.


    "Our underworld is going to rule the three thousand big and small universes. We will start by conquering the Fallen Immortal Cosmos!"


    Suddenly, the ten superior elders from the underworld said in chorus.


    Then��


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Ten surges of horrifying aura were released from the bodies of the te


    ct us to forget about it with just a few of your words!


    Unless you can kill that scoundrel to uphold justice, we will back down.


    Otherwise, we will never let it go!"


    One of the superior elders from the underworld stepped forward and retorted.


    "Hatred as deep as the sea? Uphold justice for you? How dare you people from the underworld demand such things!


    Do you think I don''t know how many corpse hunting operations the underworld has launched in the past hundreds of thousands of years in order to obtain cadavers? Or how many weak cosmos you have invaded? Or even how many innocent creatures you have brutally murdered?


    If I really want to uphold justice, the first thing I''ll do is to wipe out the entire underworld!"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor snapped back.


    "Now, get out of here!


    Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor gave an ultimatum.


    At that moment, in a certain corner of one of the three thousand big and small universes, a young man with disheveled hair and dirty face suddenly looked up at the sky.


    "Oh, the underworld has declared a war with me and the Fallen Immortal Cosmos? Ha-ha!"


    The young man sneered.


    The young man was none other than Austin.


    A moment ago, the chaotic world tree told him about the current situation.


    "It seems that it''s time for me to officially end my re-cultivation,"


    he sighed.


    After entering the mortal world for decades, Austin had experienced the mundane life, which had greatly improved his state of mind.


    He had known that enhancing his state of mind would be advantageous to his future cultivation.

 Chapter 3385 Austin Recovered

    Since the underworld slapped them with the fact that they would fight against the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, Austin couldn''t just stay out of it. On some level, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos could be considered his property.


    Without any hesitation, he took out the divine pill that Morphy gave him and straight up swallowed it.


    In the blink of an eye, his realm began to soar!


    Boom!


    Streams of horrifying auras poured out from his body and shook the very earth he was standing on.


    As he didn''t want to shake things up too much, he quickly jumped into the depths of the starry sky.


    A moment later, he already fully recovered to the premium stage of Divine Realm.


    "Master Morphy''s antidote is really very useful,"


    he said and smiled to himself.


    ''I should go check on Kenneth first. I wonder if he made any progress...''


    he quietly mused.


    Swiftly, he took out the Reincarnation Token and activated it.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared in the Celestial Purple Cosmos.


    A wave of his spiritual sense covered the whole space and it didn''t take him long to locate where Kenneth was.


    "I see. Kenneth joined a big force.


    Within the Flaming Moon World, it seems like the force he joined is one of the most powerful forces reigning within.


    In just ten years, he became their principal disciple!"


    After perceiving for a moment longer, Austin managed to get a rough idea of Kenneth''s current situation.


    Within the huge grounds of the headquarters of the sect which Kenneth belonged to was a beautiful mountain shrouded in a thick cloud of spiritual mist. A cultivation cave was nestled deep in the mountain.


    A teenager sat cross legged within the cave and was deep into cultivation.


    There was no doubt that this young man was no other than Kenneth.


    It didn''t take him long to catch onto the fact that there were a pair of eyes on him.


    Thus, he immediately opened his eyes and looked around his surroundings.


    Nothing changed from when he began meditating.


    "How strange... It felt like someone was looking at me.


    Am I just imagining things?"


    he murmured into the silence of the caves.


    "What? Could it be..."


    After a few moments of silence, a figure suddenly appeared in his mind. With a gasp, he couldn''t help but look up into the depths of the distant sky.


    "Master, are you looking at me?"


    Kenneth said softly.


    scended from the underworld.


    "The beast from the underworld is coming out!"


    someone cried in fear. All of them felt their hearts skip a beat as they turned to stare in the Underworld Cosmos'' direction as one.


    Decades ago, countless creatures saw the beast walk into the underworld and the whole Underworld Cosmos soon disappeared with it.


    Beyond anyone''s expectation, dozens of years later, it would finally appear in front of everyone again.


    A few seconds later, a peerless beast covered in black scales strode out of the Underworld Cosmos.


    All of them felt dwarfed under the beast''s towering body.


    There was no doubt that it was much larger than a cosmos.


    Every step it took into the chaotic void was an unforgettable image.


    Although every move of the beast was deafening, everything else within the entire chaotic void fell into deathly silence.


    "Did you attack our underworld''s people just now?"


    An ominous threat coated every single one of the beast''s words as it stared down at Peterson with cold eyes.


    "Yes, it was me.


    Who the hell are you? Where are you from? What are you up to?"


    Not a hint of fear could be found in Peterson''s voice as he easily returned the beast''s gaze with sharp eyes.


    No one knew the beast''s intentions for suddenly breaking into the three thousand big and small universes.


    Naturally, that was the first thing Peterson wanted to figure out.


    "You''re far too pathetic to even deserve to ask me those questions!


    Those who offend the underworld will die!"


    Murderous intent filled the beast''s cold tone.

 Chapter 3386 The Devilish Beast

    Boom!


    The ugly beast was ferocious and brutal. As soon as he finished speaking, he stretched out a claw, which was shrouded in dark fatal energy, and swung it at Peterson the Taoist Ancestor over the distance. Immediately, layers of terrifying oppressive energy spread over like flood water.


    Boom!


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor fought back with all his might. He dared not underestimate his opponent, so he used a unique skill to hit the ferocious beast. Then, he waved his palm toward the beast and launched numerous beams of immortal light. The light beams, which were as thick as ionic pillars, ignited the whole chaotic space. Illusory images of mountains, rivers, the sun, the moon, the stars, and all kinds of living beings appeared and disappeared in the light alternately. With an overwhelming momentum, the light beams dashed forward with fatal violence.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The power of the two sides collided with each other for at least a hundred times, which caused the entire chaotic void to collapse and the heaven and the earth to shake.


    In the end, Peterson the Taoist Ancestor was forced to take a few steps back!


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor was a renowned medium-grade divine god in the three thousand big and small universes. Among his peers, only a few could defeat him. To his amazement, he was forced to retreat by the beast in front of him!


    "You damned beast, you''re dead meat!"


    With a thunderous roar, Morphy waved his fist to deliver a blow at the beast. Dozens of illusory worlds came into being and enlarged in succession. They all rushed toward the ferocious beast like gigantic bubbles.


    With their joint efforts, Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Morphy were able to dodge the attacks of the fierce beast and were able to ward him away.


    "Wait... Are you the devilish nether beast in legends?"


    Jarvis suddenly exclaimed as soon as he realized.


    "Humph! It''s a good thing you know me. I didn''t expect to have a reputation even in such a remote place,"


    the beast sneered.


    "You are the devilish nether beast?"


    Both Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Morphy were dumbstruck.


    It was said that the devilish nether beast was a vicious beast from the underworld who only answered to the head of the underworld.


    This vile beast had a very high status in the underworld, so only the highest ruler of the underworld was qualified to command him.


    Jarvis, Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, Morphy, and the other well-informed medium-grade divine gods had long known that the underworld in the three thousand big and small universes was not the real underworld.


    In fact, the underworld in the three thousand big and small universes was just an ordinary universe. However, the creatures in that universe had mastered refining corpses and driving them to take action through various kinds of wicked secret skills. In addition, their cultivation methods had a close relationship to death aura, corpse miasma, and evil aura.


    Thus, it was calle


    where!"


    The chaotic world tree suddenly appeared by Austin''s side and said begrudgingly.


    "Don''t worry. No matter how many enemies we have, I''ll kill them one by one!"


    Austin said with confidence.


    "You''re so arrogant!


    If you are so powerful, go and kill them all,"


    the chaotic world tree said.


    "All right, I''ll go there and kill every single one of them!


    Why should I hide like a turtle when the enemies have already reached the gates of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and want to kill every one of us?"


    Austin immediately pulled out his long sword, which gave off a blinding light. Without hesitation, he strode towards the battlefield fiercely.


    "Hey, Austin! Wait, are you really going to join them?


    Those are all divine gods. You are just a cultivator at the Divine Realm! You''ll get yourself killed!"


    the chaotic world tree shouted at Austin at the top of its voice.


    However, Austin turned a deaf ear. He used his bodily movement skill and traversed the chaotic void over the distance.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin roared to spit a flying sword from his mouth before he reached his enemies. In an instant, a bright sword radiance rushed out from the flying sword that spread to every corner of the void. With countless ripples of sword energy waves, Austin directed the flying sword to dart at his enemies afar.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The flying sword had a shocking force. Wherever it passed, huge space cracks appeared to reveal the pitch black darkness behind the void. It was indeed a thrilling scene to behold.


    "My fighting power seems to have increased a lot!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    It seemed that the cultivation of his state of mind during the past decades had significantly enhanced his physical strength and cultivation base.


    "What the hell?"


    The divine gods, who were in the middle of the cutthroat battle, were all surprised to see a dazzling flying sword dashing at them from afar. They all looked at that direction in awe and astonishment.

 Chapter 3387 Fighting Against The Leader Of The Underworld

    "It''s Austin!"


    Everyone saw Austin rushing towards them like a shooting star.


    "I knew he would eventually come,"


    Peterson said with a bitter smile.


    "Welcome, Austin! I''ve been waiting for you."


    The leader of the underworld opened his arms as a sinister smile etched across his face.


    He and Austin were old rivals and had a deep grudge against each other.


    In particular, several princes he had painstakingly cultivated were killed by Austin, which made their rivalry run even deeper.


    He had long regarded Austin as one of his worst enemies.


    However, Austin was too powerful for him to take on back then. So he had to bide his time and wait for the right opportunity to strike.


    But now things were different, for he was already a divine god.


    He also had the forces of the real underworld to back him up.


    "You old bastard! Let''s settle this once and for all!"


    Austin sneered back. Using his mind, the flying sword with surging sword radiance slashed at the leader of the underworld.


    The flying sword dragged thousands of snow-white sword waves along with it as it crashed forward.


    "Humph! Let''s fight!"


    The leader of the underworld was hungry to show off his newfound strength. He patted the top of his head and a black flag suddenly flew out.


    The flag was covered with many ancient scriptures from the ancient underworld. It shone with a dazzling black light and emitted a terrible death law as it made its way towards Austin.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Every fabric of space that the flag touched slowly disintegrated.


    "This magic treasure is really powerful!"


    The leader of the underworld was overjoyed by the sight of his prowess.


    Clang!


    Under the control of Austin''s mind, the bright flying sword met the charging flag.


    The black runes erupted from the flag and wrapped the flying sword, trying to suppress it.


    "Do you really think you can defeat me now that you''re a preliminary-grade divine god? Keep dreaming!"


    Austin roared as he stepped forward and threw a punch in the air. The golden light and the majestic aura merged together and attacked the leader of the underworld.


    The fist caused powerful explosions wherever it went. The force of the golden light was so strong that it started to collaps


    For a moment, the battle between Austin and the leader of the underworld became the focus of the whole three thousand big and small universes.


    All the eyes were focused on the battle. They were at the edge of their seats to see who would win.


    Never did a warrior at the Divine Realm equally match a divine god.


    This was perhaps the first time such a thing had happened.


    Puff!


    A moment later, the two sides dealt and received hundreds of blows. Blood colored the battlefield as Austin''s long sword cut the arm of the leader of the underworld, which badly injured him.


    There were also countless wounds on Austin''s body dealt by the black flag. Black death runes corroded the surface of his body, leaving small holes.


    The leader''s heart beat wildly. He finally realized that Austin was not weaker than him.


    He was forced to fight for his life because of Austin''s power.


    Austin was undoubtedly an absolute freak.


    Any other Divine Realm masters would have died with his single slap.


    "Let me help you!"


    One of the superior elders from the underworld knew that if they continued to fight like this, their leader would be doomed. He stepped forward and rushed at Austin.


    "Humph! Asking for help since you can''t defeat me by yourself?"


    Austin shouted in a disappointed tone.


    "Austin has committed many heinous crimes. We don''t need to reason with him. Let''s attack him together!"


    The other superior elders of the underworld were also itching to join the battle and kill Austin.

 Chapter 3388 The Terrible Ghost King

    "Then you can fight together!"


    Austin roared back without any fear.


    Anyway, he had the Reincarnation Token which could help him escape. No matter how many people came, if he couldn''t win the fight, he could just get out of there.


    "Kill him! Kill him now!"


    The ten superior elders from the underworld rushed toward Austin like well-timed bolts of lightning.


    For a moment, black fog and divine power surged all around.


    The ten superior elders of the underworld had been existence for a very long time. They were quite a sophisticated group of people, and they didn''t have a care about moral principles.


    "Great!"


    As Austin retreated, he wielded his long sword and slashed out streams of sharp sword auras like flowing water.


    Boom!


    The flying sword was like a dazzling streak of light, sweeping across the void in a series of clean and smooth slashes throughout space.


    One against ten, Austin decided not to fight head on. Instead, he simply used a hit-and-run tactic. He maximized the speed of his bodily movement skills, attacked one of his opponent, and quickly switched to the next one.


    Of course, Austin''s bodily movement skill was at par with that of a real preliminary-grade divine god, which was far from being slow!


    Moreover, Austin made sure that the Reincarnation Token in his hand had been prepared. If anything that would put him at a disadvantage happened, he could immediately teleport away.


    ''This guy is indeed slippery and cunning!''


    The ten superior elders from the underworld stared at each other as they fumed with anger.


    All ten of them divine gods had banded together to fight against the rookie-like Austin. They were in a surprise when they couldn''t get a hold of him quickly.


    Other people were also in shock. A nobody like Austin could actually deal with highly regarded divine beings as if it was just a game.


    At this moment, The ten superior elders from the underworld looked at each other. They had to save themselves from this embarrassing situation.


    "We must summon the ghost king! Yes, that''s it!"


    the ten superior elders shouted at the same time, in excitement. They were sure that they could defeat that insect, Austin.


    With uniform movements, their hands formed a seal, releasing monstrous black runes. Black mist surged back and forth, while the noise of demons crying and screaming filled the air, as if a terrifying world of monsters was about to come down on them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Finally, the void cracked, and countless bones began falling from it non-stop. Death Water, which was wrapped in the death law, gushed out. A heavy and deathly stench blanked the entire area.


    Shortly after, a huge and frightening dark figure walked out of the crack in the void with


    en, and the spiritual soul in his Soul Sea was almost affected.


    And there was something even worse.


    The next moment, the ghost king''s claws smashed Austin''s body into pieces again!


    "Ha ha, so Austin, are you enjoying this fight? Say goodbye to your friends. Today, you will die here completely!"


    The laughter of the ten superior elders of the underworld came from the body of the ghost king.


    "Austin, what are you doing now?


    You can''t be a match for this ghost king! Better get running! Use your chaotic magic treasure to escape and find a place to hide your pathetic ass!"


    "Austin, what kind of hero are you? Are you even sure that you''re a hero? What kind of hero is stubborn enough to want to die? !"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, Master Morphy, and Master Andreas and others sent messages to Austin anxiously.


    They all felt helpless, entangled by their opponents, who were stopping them from saving Austin. They could only watch the ghost king play with Austin''s body like a hopeless rat.


    At this time, in the distant chaotic void, Austin''s flesh and bones reformed together as his body was rebuilt. In an instant, he appeared in front of everyone again, as good as new.


    This time, however, Austin''s face was pale and his breath was much heavier and in long gasps.


    "Don''t worry, everybody. I know what I am doing.


    No need to worry about me."


    Austin sent a message to the divine gods on his side.


    "Austin, what are you doing?"


    asked Peterson the Taoist Ancestor.


    "Master, in the fierce battle just now, there was a moment when my realm seemed to have the possibility to break through and I faintly captured the opportunity.


    I found that I might need a fierce battle to trigger the breakthrough.


    This ghost king is very powerful. I still want to have a try with it,"


    Austin replied.

 Chapter 3389 The Array Of Hell

    "What? Austin, I can''t believe you found an opportunity to break through in the middle of a fight!"


    Peterson was shocked and was rendered speechless.


    "This is really important to you.


    However, you have to be careful. The ghost king is much stronger than you,"


    Peterson warned.


    "I understand. Don''t worry, master,"


    Austin said and gave a nod.


    He had always held the Reincarnation Token in his hand. In that way, once he couldn''t hold on, he could immediately teleport away from the battlefield.


    "Come on!"


    Austin raised his sword and pointed it at the ghost king.


    "You really want to die, huh? Let''s kill him!"


    the ten superior elders of the underworld roared as they were infuriated by Austin''s provocation.


    Boom!


    Without hesitation, the ghost king pounced on Austin while holding the three-edged steel fork. it had red hair, pale blue eyes and ferocious fangs, and its dead body was blazing with green flames.


    To retaliate, Austin swung his long sword at the ghost king. He used his swordsmanship, fists, finger skills, the Soul-disrupting Spell, the Puppet Strings, and all kinds of secret skills to attack his opponent.


    "This guy is incredible!


    He doesn''t take his own life seriously!"


    the creatures in the three thousand big and small universes exclaimed as they stared at the cutthroat fight between Austin and the ghost king.


    "You fiendish beast from the underworld, I''ll kill you today!"


    Peterson pointed at the Celestial Palace and released hundreds of millions of divine lights and a strong killing aura. Then, he dashed towards the devilish nether beast.


    Morphy let out a long howl, and charged with all his might. He used all kinds of secret techniques to kill the devilish nether beast from another side.


    Meanwhile, Jarvis used his spear that contained a surging fighting spirit to suppress Cadel and the thoroughly-odd beast, which made the void constantly collapse.


    The other preliminary-grade divine gods also fought fiercely.


    Austin alone fought with the ten preliminary-grade divine gods of the underworld, so the other divine gods were under less pressure.


    For a moment, the battle had reached a stalemate.


    Austin and the ghost king were the most eye-catching figures in the battlefield.


    Bang!


    Soon, Austin''s blood splattered all over the sky as soon as he was cut off by the ghost king''s three-edged


    iritual dragon had protected his spiritual soul well, so his spiritual soul floated in the river safe and sound.


    "Ha-ha! Austin''s body has been smashed into pieces!


    Soon, his spiritual soul will also be destroyed.


    Then, he will finally disappear from the three thousand big and small universes!"


    "Whoever dares to oppose our underworld will come to no good end, just like Austin!"


    The triumphant laughter of the ten superior elders of the underworld reverberated in the chaotic void and spread all throughout the three thousand big and small universes.


    They believed that Austin would definitely die, so they proudly announced the result of the battle.


    "What? Is Austin really going to die?"


    Everyone in the three thousand big and small universes couldn''t believe it.


    Austin had been famous in the three thousand big and small universes for many decades.


    No one expected him to die on that day.


    For a moment, some were grief-stricken, while a few others were excited.


    Inside the array, Austin''s broken flesh and bones floated in the river and were slowly refined by the death law.


    At that moment.


    All of a sudden.


    In the chaotic void, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled.


    The terrifying aura of thunder and lightning pervaded the entire chaotic void.


    It was all happening so fast.


    It was a terrible scene. The whole chaotic void and all the spaces nearby were submerged.


    "Wait. What''s going on? Is it the Heavenly Doom?"


    At that moment, countless of creatures were stunned.


    Was someone going to break through the Heavenly Doom? Now?

 Chapter 3390 The Apotheosizing Doom

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A deafening rumble reverberated in the sky, as if erring chariots were being drawn and propelled by the heavenly gods. The ear-splitting thunderstorm roared from afar with an oppressive pressure, like the majestic atmosphere before the ruler of everything would descend from the depths of the sky.


    The dark sky was illuminated every now and then by countless strikes of lightning that came with the piercing noises of rumbling thunder. The dazzling lightning and the booming thunderbolts violently stirred this area of the chaotic void.


    "It''s the nine-colored thunderbolt!"


    a divine god exclaimed in a low voice.


    In the vast sea of lightning, thunderbolts of nine colors were seen in the middle of the sea of commotion. They flashed there from time to time to form a tangled web. Each of them was as thick as a dragon.


    "It''s the Apotheosizing Doom!


    Someone is going to become a divine god!"


    Every divine god in the battlefield instantly knew what was about to happen when they saw the nine-colored thunderbolt. The sudden Thunderstroke Doom in front of them indicated that someone was going to break through the Heavenly Doom and become a divine god!


    "Look, those thunderbolts are going to where Austin was submerged by the black fog!


    Is Austin about to undergo the Apotheosizing Doom? Will he become a god?"


    "How is that possible?


    Although Austin is extraordinarily talented, he is too young!


    How can he be a divine god at such a young age?"


    Everyone looked at the cluster of terrifying thunderbolts in shock. It was hard for some of them to believe it.


    Although most of them had guessed who was about to undergo the Apotheosizing Doom.


    After all, the majority of the people there were divine gods.


    However, Austin was the only exception.


    If there was somebody who was about to break through the Heavenly Doom and become divine god, it would most likely be Austin.


    "No! It''s not possible!


    That little bastard has been trapped in a daunting array, and his body was smashed into pieces. Now he is being refined. How could it be possible for him to have the chance to break through the Heavenly Doom and become a divine god?"


    The ten superior elders from the underworld roared in unison.


    One of the superior elders was so skeptical that he used a secret technique to project the scene inside the array in front of them, so that everyone could get a glimpse on what was happening there clearly.


    In a long yellow river that had already been dyed scarlet by blood, countless pieces of flesh and broken limbs swam in it. The debris of a corpse floated and sank with the ebb and flow of the river.


    The debris of the cadaver gave off an aura that all divine gods were familiar with��it was Austin''s aura.


    All the divine gods stared at Austin''s scattered flesh and bones that floated in the river in confusion.


    ''How could Austin break through the Apotheosizing Doom in such a state?'' they wondered.


    Every single one of them widened their eyes to take a closer look.


    All of a sudden, something happened to the


    gods had used the ghost king, one of their most powerful magic treasures, and an array at the same time to trap Austin, who was just a Divine Realm cultivator. However, it stunned them that they were still unable to kill him with their joint efforts and magic treasures.


    It was indeed shameful for them. If the news spread in the three thousand big and small universes, they would surely become a laughing stock among all the divine gods!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Apotheosizing Doom had finally commenced.


    Layers of dense and thick thunderbolts rushed over Austin and engulfed him in an instant.


    In the midst of the forceful power of the thunder, Austin swayed like a small boat in the middle of a billowing sea storm. The overwhelming energy whirled around him so violently that he could be knocked over at any minute, and even be killed by the combined forces of the thunderbolt and lightning.


    However, it was just the beginning of the Apotheosizing Doom.


    By then, Austin was already severely wounded. He was bathed in his own blood, and his own flesh and bones all over his body were smashed.


    "Argh!


    Come on! I''m not afraid of you!"


    Austin raised his head and let out an ear-splitting roar. He held a sword in his right hand and clenched his left hand. His whole body radiated like the sun as if he was about to be ignited. Without any doubt, he was determined to endure the full force of the attack of the thunderbolt!


    The power of the nine-colored thunderbolts was too outrageous. Each of them was as thick as a huge dragon. They resonated so ferociously that it shattered the whole void!


    Austin fought back with all his might. His body had been hit and smashed into pieces for countless times. Fragments of white bones splashed everywhere, and his golden blood caused the sea of thunder to explode again and again.


    Until then, Austin''s body had contained a lot of power of the rule of order. At that dire moment, all of the power burst out to form countless runes, which spread in the air like a bewildering meteor shower.

 Chapter 3391 Nether Pictures For Deceiving Heaven

    "Come on!"


    A whole day had passed ever since Austin began fighting.


    Even the fight between the divine gods temporarily paused as they all stared at Austin''s battle in the thunder sea.


    Various expressions could be seen on their faces, worry, surprise, and some even wore cruel sneers.


    Even Austin felt exhaustion creep up on him after an entire day of fighting, yet he continued to roar. Not a hint of desire to surrender could be found on his tough and unyielding expression.


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor warned him that the tribulation to become a god was far more dangerous than any other realms when breaking through the Heavenly Doom.


    Any hesitation, any indication of desire to retreat or wanting to give up, the heavens above would take it as a sign to erase him!


    Lightning was only the first of the many catastrophes he would have to face according to Peterson''s warning, it could also be called the first test.


    There would be several more catastrophes afterwards.


    However, the first test was already incredibly terrifying!


    Boom!


    Nine-colored thunder radiance violently exploded, its limitless power strong enough to destroy the world. Everything had been annihilated and no longer existed within the chaotic void where Austin stood, becoming the source of destruction.


    If any living creature dared to enter the incomprehensibly large area of the sea of thunder, they would be chopped into pieces.


    "The power of the nine-colored thunderbolt mixed with the chaotic thunderbolt is really amazing!"


    Shock filled all the watching divine gods around Austin.


    All of them had to admit to themselves that if they had encountered such a disaster when they became gods, they would have been destroyed and turned into nothingness.


    Eventually, another day passed, marking two whole days of fighting.


    Slowly but surely, the thunder booming through the sky gradually came to a halt.


    Even the lighting that heavily rained down on them became sparse.


    Layers upon layers of thick tribulation clouds blocked out all the light. All kinds of destructive laws were intertwined within the clouds and spread an obscure pressure around them.


    There was no denying that the atmosphere was depressing.


    A more catastrophe was on the horizon.


    "I''m exhausted!"


    A small window of time was granted for Austin to temporarily rest. Without any hesitation, he sat cross legged and shoved magic herbs into his mouth, quickly swallowing it down after a few chews.


    Other treasures from heaven and earth, as well as various magic pills, were also stuffed into his mouth.


    Thanks to his special constitution, Austin had no need to be afraid that his body would explode and that he''d die.


    While he was shoving things down his mouth, Austin was also running the formula quickly to recover the vital energy force in his body at the same time.


    More disasters were on the


    er Pictures for Deceiving Heaven.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Intense pressure burst from the rotating nine Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven as they tried to suck Austin into the nine nether underworlds.


    "You really think you''re the only one who has a magic treasure?"


    Austin pulled out the Reincarnation Token and activated it without hesitation.


    Between one moment and the next, Austin disappeared with the token.


    "What? !"


    Shock filled the man in the coffin.


    It was beyond his wildest imagination that someone could escape the nine Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven.


    In the next moment, Austin''s figure appeared within the black mass of the sea of thunderbolts in the sky!


    This terrifying sea of thunderbolts was born because of Austin.


    At the same time, he had taken the initiative to come and entered the center of the sea of thunder.


    Without any warning, the vast sea of thunderbolts began to boil.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Hundreds of millions of lightning surged forth and instantly washed over Austin in an unstoppable wave.


    Tens of thousands of creatures were also constantly appearing in the sea of thunder to kill Austin.


    All of them were made by the condensation of the thunder law. Strong murderous will made their terrifying strength even deadlier. Various magic treasures were in their arms as they crazily rushed towards him.


    "Kill!"


    Austin readied his sword and rushed forward.


    This was the Apotheosizing Doom, and he couldn''t afford to lose!


    "Okay!"


    Seeing this, Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, Morphy and the other divine gods reigned in their worries and cheered up.


    "It''s impossible for you to reach godhood in front of me!


    Struggle all you want!


    In the end, you''ll see that everything you''re doing is in vain."


    A condescending sneer appeared on the man''s face as he stared at Austin.


    Anyone could see that something evil was brewing behind his eyes!

 Chapter 3392 The Internal Demon Tribulation

    Boom! Boom!


    Up in the air, Austin was inundated by severe disasters. Tens of thousands of lightning creatures with terrifying fighting power constantly appeared and rushed towards him like a raging tidal wave.


    These lightning-shaped creatures were good at applying all kinds of invincible secret skills. They seemed to have demonstrated the art of combat to the extreme.


    Austin fought back real hard. He also used all his secret skills that he had practiced in the past to resist the great tribulation sent to him from heaven.


    Unexpectedly, in the middle of such a grueling battle, he felt that his fighting spirit, fighting skills, secret techniques, and various laws of nature were all being fused. It was like all of these elements were being concentrated in a fiery furnace to smelt and merge together.


    The whole process was taxing and painful, but he had also gained a lot from it.


    Extreme pain and pleasure, the two opposites were perhaps the greatest sensations that Austin had experienced during the tribulation.


    During the battle, all kinds of scriptures, secret skills, and mysterious runes appeared automatically in his body, emitting brilliant and rumbling bright lights.


    "Slaughter them!"


    All of a sudden, six shining figures rushed out of Austin''s body. Each of them released a surging pressure and aura.


    These six deities used different secret skills to protect Austin and fight against the lightning creatures that were swarming towards them.


    "Grrrrr!"


    A huge majestic dragon also emerged from Austin''s back, emanating noble and mighty dragon energy.


    The six deities and the majestic dragon helped Austin retaliate against the vicious lightning creatures so that he wouldn''t be outnumbered.


    "The Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation!"


    Austin quickly realized its activation and was greatly pleased.


    He had previously reached the third level of this secret technique and even opened the heaven secret realm.


    However since then, though he had spent an ample amount of time cultivating this secret technique, he hadn''t made much progress.


    He was surprised that in the process of breaking through the Apotheosizing Doom and becoming a god, the six deities and the majestic dragon residing within his body voluntarily emerged and dealt the tribulation he was facing.


    "It turns out that as my strength continuously grows, the fighting power of the deities inside my body also increases!


    Although the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and the cultivation of the vital energy are two different methods, somehow, there''s a certain kind of connection between them!"


    Austin perceived right away that the deities and the majestic dragon had grown much stronger than the last time that they appeared.


    to look around and found that everything was desolate. Every cosmos was destroyed. In front of him, the entire three thousand big and small universes emerged as a complete wasteland.


    He didn''t know if it was real or not.


    He didn''t know if what he was seeing was just a part of his imagination.


    However, he was panicking as it felt very real.


    "How long have I been sitting there? How much time has passed by?!"


    His heart sank as he got confused about what was happening.


    As he held his face, Austin saw something that surprised him even more. "W-what happened to my skin?!"


    Austin quickly stood up and saw his hands and feet covered with bark-like wrinkles. There was not a single hint of the previous luster and smoothness of his skin.


    He took out a mirror and saw an old man with long gray hair. His body was trembling and his life was running out from him.


    "What the hell is going on?


    Is this just a powerful illusion?


    Is this still a part of the Internal Demon Tribulation?"


    Austin looked again in the mirror and contemplated what was happening.


    "I don''t believe this!"


    He raised a finger and tried to pinch it hard.


    Splat!


    The finger suddenly exploded and blood splashed out. Pain gushed in and his whole body trembled.


    ''Aaargh! I don''t think this is an illusion!


    Is there something wrong with my Apotheosizing Doom?


    But why would I be in a trance for that long?'' Austin thought in agony.


    ''What about the Fallen Immortal Cosmos? What happened to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos?"


    He suddenly remembered about the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and his people, so he quickly looked and searched for it. Soon, he saw the cosmos in the distance.


    Even in his weakened state, he was very familiar with its aura, so he found it easily.


    Once he found it, he strode in a haste towards the cosmos.

 Chapter 3393 Being Attacked

    Soon after, Austin had finally entered the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Looking at the ruined cosmos in front of him, Austin felt his heart crumble.


    Its space barrier had been thoroughly destroyed. All the stars and worlds inside the cosmos were decimated, and the pieces were all floating in the void.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense and desperately searched for any sign of life.


    However, no one was left behind. There was nothing but rubbles and ruins.


    There was not a single person to be found. All the people that he cared about vanished.


    Even the chaotic world tree disappeared.


    Only a deafening silence and nothingness remained.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Austin couldn''t help but roar towards the sky.


    Everything he saw was so cruel. He landed on one of the pieces of rubble and knelt on it. He placed his palms on his face as he trembled.


    "This can''t be. I must find out what happened!"


    Austin yelled in desperation in the vast space.


    He then traveled through different universes among the three thousand big and small universes to assess the situation.


    Almost all the universes suffered the same fate as the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Eventually, Austin reached the edge of the three thousand big and small universes.


    There, Austin found a small broken continent.


    He was kind of surprised that there were actually creatures living on the continent.


    At the same time, he felt a glimmer of hope in this baffling situation.


    Austin hurriedly landed on the continent and approached an old man to ask some questions.


    "There''s nothing left here. The three thousand big and small universes were completely destroyed!


    One thousand years ago, Hackett and Elliot returned to this place with the gods of darkness and the creatures of the isolated alien spaces.


    Soon after, the gods of light also arrived.


    A horrifying battle between divine gods took place.


    As a result, the three thousand big and small universes were utterly destroyed!


    Divine gods were killed left and right.


    Even when they died, their divine bodies caused explosions that demolished stars and worlds!"


    The old man''s words pierced deeply into Austin''s heart.


    ''One thousand years? That''s how much time passed while I was in meditation!


    A divine war between gods, huh? No wonder everything was broken to pieces��'' Austin thought to himself.


    "But what about the Fallen Immortal Cosmos? Were people from there able to escape before everything was destroyed?"


    Austin asked the old man


    ne gods who were also opposed to Austin felt elated. They wasted no time and joined the fray to prevent Peterson and the others from saving Austin.


    A fierce battle immediately broke out.


    "I''m sorry, boy. Your body could have been refined into one of my corpse slaves, but I broke it accidentally.


    Ha-ha! What a pity!


    Well, to compensate for that, I''ll be sure to not waste your spiritual soul.


    I will refine it into my corpse lamp!


    From now on, your soul will become a part of my corpse lamp. Your energy will serve it well. Isn''t it great?"


    the man standing in the coffin talked down to Austin''s soul in a mocking tone.


    "Take him in now!"


    Then, he pointed at the nine Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven above his head.


    Strong power immediately burst out and tried to absorb Austin''s spiritual soul.


    At the same moment, the spiritual tree and spiritual dragon emerged from Austin''s soul.


    They unleashed domineering spiritual soul energy that protected Austin''s soul.


    Even the Reincarnation Token and Layne''s Ruler suddenly appeared. They transformed into countless streaks of light, protecting Austin''s soul and carrying it into the void.


    "No! No! No!


    Don''t let him escape!" the man shouted as he saw that the nine Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven were losing their grip upon Austin''s soul. With the overwhelming power displayed by the Reincarnation Token, it shook off the forces that were trying to pull Austin''s soul.


    Immediately after, Austin''s soul was completely freed and instantly vanished into the void.


    Never did he expect that Austin was still able to escape in such a hopeless situation. "Austin, you son of a bitch!"

 Chapter 3394 New Understanding Of The Introduction To Vital Energy Circulation (Part One)

    The Reincarnation Token created a transmission channel in the chaotic void.


    Under the protection of the Reincarnation Token, the Layne''s Ruler, the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon, Austin''s spiritual soul was teleported between the two ends of the transmission channel at breakneck speed.


    A short moment later, he was already far away from the three thousand big and small universes and kept moving towards the depths of the Sea of Chaos, a place unknown to most creatures.


    At that critical moment, the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon had tried their best to protect Austin''s spiritual soul from being hurt.


    At the same time, the Reincarnation Token and the Layne''s Ruler were activated to simultaneously utilize the combined powers to teleport Austin''s spiritual soul as far away and as quickly as possible.


    Otherwise, it would have been impossible for Austin to get out of there alive, when the nine Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heavens hovered above his head and locked him within their range of attack!


    It was especially with the help of the magic power of the Reincarnation Token that Austin could successfully escape.


    "No! It''s impossible! The Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven are the most prized treasure of the underworld. Austin is just a young human lad. How could he escape when the Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven were already engaged above him and ready for the kill?


    Utterly unacceptable! I can''t believe it!"


    the man with a pale face roared with fury. He activated the nine Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven and directed them to go after Austin toward the direction that he had fled.


    Under his control, the huge black coffin flashed dark light and disappeared as fast as a ray of dark lightning.


    With numerous clusters of runes, the nine Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven dashed out in different directions in sea


    now!"


    Detecting the current situation, Peterson the Taoist Ancestor, Morphy and all the other divine gods were again worried about Austin. They discussed and decided to find him as soon as possible. They were to mobilize in the soonest time possible.


    Somewhere in a remote chaotic void, far away from the three thousand big and small universes.


    Austin''s spiritual soul suddenly rushed out of the transmission channel. He was exhausted and looked awkward after such a long teleportation.


    But he was sure that he was safe for the time being after the escape that lasted half a day.


    Then Austin hid in a void and tried his best to recover and heal his physical body.


    This time, he was seriously injured. Because of the suppressing power of the nine Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven, a part of his original blood essence was seriously damaged.


    It was going to be much more difficult for him to recover his physical body than before. It was to be expected.


    Austin''s spiritual soul swallowed a dozen magic herbs and repeatedly used the Phoenix Nirvana Skill. Before long, wisps of flesh and small parts of bone began to grow in place. It was going to be a slow process and Austin needed both time and patience to complete the recovery.

 Chapter 3395 New Understanding Of The Introduction To Vital Energy Circulation (Part Two)

    In the first ten days, Austin''s body was covered with blood and was full of cracks, as if he were a man made of broken porcelain. He looked extremely terrifying at this moment.


    He looked like an injured beast. All he could do at this time was to hide in the void and heal himself in seclusion.


    This process lasted half a month. The days had dragged on for so long that Austin gave up watching and waiting for each body part to regenerate.


    One day, Austin woke to find his body completely healed!


    He checked his body carefully, making sure that there was nothing wrong with any of its parts. He finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Then Austin began to examine his cultivation base.


    "I wonder what is the level of my current cultivation base now?"


    Even Austin didn''t know this for sure. He had no idea about the level of his martial arts and he couldn''t wait any longer to find out.


    After all, before he was attacked, he had already passed the first three tests of the Apotheosizing Doom, so he might be at a level higher than the Divine Realm.


    He was forcefully interrupted while in the middle of the Internal Demon Tribulation.


    After going through such an experience, Austin''s strength could not be just limited to the Divine Realm.


    Though he had not completed the Apotheosizing Doom, Austin still finished part of it.


    There might be a chance that he had upgraded his cultivation base and acquired some powers of the divine god.


    Austin tested his vital energy realm over and over again, but found it difficult to put a pin on his current strength and cultivation base.


    "At any rate, it feels like I have gotten much stronger than before.


    But I don''t think it is power at the divine level! It''s not enough,"


    Austin said to himself, clenching his fists.


    ''If I can complete the last two trials, maybe I can become a t


    the very first second that they appeared.


    Grraaaagghhhh!


    All of a sudden, the six deities and the heavenly dragon gave out an earth-shattering roar at the same time.


    The chaotic energy within the range of hundreds of millions of miles around them surged everywhere like flood water and swept across the vast space. However, every bit of it was absorbed by the six deities and the heavenly dragon in an instant.


    While absorbing the massive amount of chaotic energy, the six deities and the heavenly dragon started to perform various kinds of secret skills.


    Every secret skill they performed had already been done by Austin before!


    This was simply too amazing!


    "That''s... unbelievable!"


    Austin was both surprised and pleased at this sight.


    He couldn''t help but be amazed at the six deities and the heavenly dragon being able to cultivate martial arts themselves.


    Watching the six deities and the heavenly dragon execute the different kinds of secret skill in the chaotic void, Austin realized that he might have underestimated the magic power of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation!


    This secret skill must be much more mysterious and powerful than he had imagined, and he was only witnessing it now!

 Chapter 3396 An Unconventional Way

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The chaotic void shook violently.


    The chaotic energy flooded the void and formed into long streams as it was being absorbed by the six deities and the dragon.


    The six deities and the dragon were itching to absorb all the energy in the chaotic void.


    As they absorbed more energy, they grew stronger and stronger.


    A few days had passed before Austin noticed that the chaotic void had gone dim.


    This was because the six deities and the dragon had absorbed too much energy.


    "This is unbelievable!"


    Austin was shocked.


    "The Apotheosizing Doom was suspended.


    Will the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation undergo a sudden change?


    Or is this another way to break through the Heavenly Doom?"


    Austin could only guess.


    He, together with the six deities and the dragon, constantly moved from one chaotic void to another, sapping chaotic energy along the way. As a result, many chaotic voids had gone dim.


    More than ten days had passed.


    Austin sat cross legged in a chaotic void.


    The six deities and the dragon returned to his body and stayed in their own secret realms.


    "Well, I''ll take this opportunity to cultivate the fourth step of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation


    and initiate the brain secret realm!"


    With this, Austin began his meditation. He adjusted his breathing and recited the scriptures as he entered a tranquil, meditative state.


    A few days later.


    "This is the brain secret realm!"


    Suddenly, a deafening voice came from Austin''s body.


    A dazzling door appeared inside his head.


    This was the door to the brain secret realm.


    Austin sat cross legged in front of the door and began to recite the ancient and mysterious scriptures.


    The sound of chanting the ancient scriptures was transmitted into the door.


    These ancient scriptures contained unique names in the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation.


    It was said that there were deities hidden in different secret realms all over the human body.


    Only the corresponding ancient scriptures could wake them up.


    Ten days later.


    inwardly.


    He released his spiritual sense and began to carefully perceive every tiny change that occurred in his body.


    "What? After activating the brain secret realm, my body seems to have undergone a dramatic change.


    Four new small worlds have appeared in my body.


    Every secret realm is a small world.


    Every small world has a finite amount of space, and it seems to be able to hold a certain number of things."


    Austin was amazed.


    In short, these newfound small worlds could be used to hold a number of objects.


    "Wow!


    I have four small worlds in my body!


    It''s amazing!"


    Austin was stunned by this realization.


    At this moment, a sound suddenly came from a distant chaotic void.


    Austin released his spiritual sense and sensed something. His expression suddenly changed as his eyes turned as cold as ice.


    "Are all the ten superior elders from the underworld here?


    Well, I can use them to test my current fighting power.


    I can finally see if I truly am a divine god."


    Austin stood up from the void where he was sitting. A powerful force pressed against the surrounding space, causing the chaotic void to tremble slightly.


    "Come on, I can''t wait to kill you!"


    Austin said coldly.


    His body boiled with anger at the thought of the man that interrupted him when he underwent the Apotheosizing Doom. He wanted nothing more but to kill the man.

 Chapter 3397 Defeating A Preliminary-grade Divine God

    Now, without worrying about hiding his aura, Austin strode forward confidently.


    For the last several days, he had been practicing the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation. After absorbing an immense amount of chaotic energy, he felt like the power in his body had become endless and was surging, longing to lash out.


    "I really need a big battle to test my cultivation results!"


    Austin remarked coldly and strode towards the ten superior elders of the underworld with a wicked smile on his face.


    "Look! It''s Austin!"


    one of the superior elders called out to his colleagues when he saw Austin.


    "Ha-ha!


    We have finally found him!"


    The group rushed towards Austin excitedly.


    In contrast, Austin was walking up to them step by step and with a leisurely but dangerous pace.


    "Austin! You aren''t going to escape this time!"


    The superior elders gnashed their teeth in anger.


    "Who said I was going to?


    In fact, I don''t need to run away from you old bastards,"


    Austin sneered.


    "Ha-ha! Look at yourself first. You haven''t become a divine god!


    You are just a Divine Realm cultivator. You dare to brag in front of us? Huh! You overestimate yourself!"


    "Yeah you know, you are just a mortal! Nothing more!


    And divine gods are always superior to mere mortals!


    You are no exception. Kneel down now!


    Beg for mercy!"


    The superior elders laughed at Austin when they saw that Austin hadn''t become a divine god but was still trying to challenge them.


    They had been a little scared before.


    If he had managed to become a divine god, then with his extraordinary talent, he could easily slay other divine gods at the same realm as him.


    "Really? Then today is going to be a lesson about how mortals kill divine gods,"


    Austin said coldly.


    "How arrogant you are!


    You''re merely a Divine Realm weakling! I can crush you to death with my bare hands! I am going to!"


    a superior elder roared and rushed towards Austin.


    His aura reeked of a preliminary-grade divine god, and the force that gushed out of his body was surging around like a hurricane.


    "Austin, not only will I kill you, I am also going to find where you''ve hidden the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and kill everyone there!


    e superior elder''s hand was shattered immediately.


    Only the hilt was left in his hand.


    "What?!"


    The superior elder''s face turned pale with fright now. The fighting power that Austin was displaying was too terrifying and now his most precious magic treasure had also been broken.


    Having no desire to continue the fight anymore, he turned around and tried to run away desperately.


    The battle had ended rather quickly in just a few moves.


    But the superior elder was already pale with terror.


    "Ha-ha, old man, aren''t you a divine god who is superior to all others? Are you afraid of me, a mere mortal at the Divine Realm?"


    Austin laughed wildly and caught up with the superior elder in an instant. He slashed sideways with his palm and shattered half of the superior elder''s body into a bloody mist.


    "He seems to have become even stronger than before!"


    "What''s going on?


    He hasn''t become a divine god yet, but he is easily able to kill a divine god with his bare hands!"


    The other nine superior elders were all dumbfounded. They had never seen such a powerful fighter.


    In the short confrontation just now, they had all felt that Austin was much stronger than the last time they had fought.


    He was already able to fight preliminary-grade divine gods in their previous confrontation.


    However, such a crushing defeat was unimaginable.


    "It seems like I might have become a divine god through an unusual way!"


    Austin was excited at this realization.

 Chapter 3398 Invincibility

    "Let''s fight together!"


    The ten superior elders of the underworld rushed forward at the same time.


    Boom!


    Austin took the lead, clenched his fist and attacked them head on.


    He waved the sword in his left hand and slashed forward with blinding sword radiance.


    --


    Suddenly, there was an explosion of black light as one of the superior elders attacked Austin from behind. A dozen black corpse dragons flew out from his palm.


    Each corpse dragon was covered with poisonous dark scales, surrounded by many stars, and glowing with terrifying aura.


    Oh!


    At the same time, a black sickle rushed towards Austin''s head, trying to chop a part of his skull away.


    Clang!


    Without looking, Austin raised his hand, and the long sword that he was holding blocked the black sickle. The sickle was sent flying back at the force of the impact. At the same time, Austin punched these corpse dragons into pulpy pieces.


    Graaagghhh!


    A heavenly dragon rushed out from Austin''s back. For a moment, it emanated a shocking aura that sent a strong wind blowing everywhere.


    The dragon flew across the sky and pounced on the superior elder who was attacking Austin from behind.


    "Fuck off!"


    that superior elder shouted angrily, trying to ward off the dragon.


    At this moment, five dazzling deities rushed out of Austin''s body. Each of them let out a thundering roar and performed five different secret skills to kill the superior elder.


    "What the hell?"


    Besieged by the five deities and a heavenly dragon, the superior elder was overwhelmed, frightened and angry.


    Austin suddenly turned around and was ready to kill him.


    --


    But then the aura of death emerged. A black light appeared out of nowhere and stabbed into Austin''s back. Another superior elder of the underworld followed and lunged at him.


    Clang!


    Austin swung his sword and diffused the black light.


    "Kill him!"


    All of a sudden, along with a massive beam of light, a deity rushed out from Austin''s head. Wearing a yellow robe, it strode swiftly and reached the head of the superior elder in a flash.


    It was the guardian in the brain secret realm!


    Among the deities from all the secret realms in Austin''s body, it was the most powerful one.


    Bam!


    The deity slapped the elder with one hand, grabbed him by the neck and directly pulled on his skull with great force.


    Crackle! Puff!


    His head was def


    host king''s body and controlled its different parts.


    Bang! Bang!


    The ghost king rushed towards Austin with heavy footsteps.


    Suddenly, a pair of sharp ghost claws tore the chaotic void where Austin was standing, into pieces. Smoke rose and the space came littered with fragments.


    Boom!


    At this moment, Austin also summoned his best skills.


    The seven deities in his body and the heavenly dragon rushed out and attacked the ghost king from different sides at the same time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Inside Austin''s body, the secret realm of major organs, the elixir field secret realm, the heaven secret realm, and the brain secret realm all burst out shocking auras at the same time, with chaotic energy making fiery explosions.


    It made Austin''s body burn like a big furnace, with blazing blood vitality.


    The five secret realms, like five worlds, released all the energy and put it on his body. This was the most powerful state he had ever been.


    At this time, Austin''s aura was surging and spreading in all directions, drowning the place and making the chaotic void tremble.


    Although the ten superior elders were all sitting inside the ghost king''s body, they could still feel the terrifying energy released by Austin. He had definitely become more powerful since the last time they clashed.


    They were all trembling with fear.


    "That''s impossible! How could Austin become so powerful?"


    Their faces all blanched and they could not believe it.


    Boom!


    Austin met the ghost king with his palm. Between his fingers, there was rolling chaotic energy with infinite power!

 Chapter 3399 Slaughtering The Gods

    Boom!


    Austin and the ghost king collided head-on, sending out shock waves of energy. The chaotic void exploded, scattering in fragments as far as the eye could see. The scene defied imagination.


    Austin raised his head and roared to the sky. Fighting spirit ignited, he launched into an attack.


    As he swung his long sword and fist, the space in front of him was ripped asunder before disintegrating into dust.


    The ghost king winced.


    But it was every bit as aggressive. Its huge ghostly body jumped over, causing a large area of the void to crack and sink upon impact.


    The nether and evil aura rolled and roared as the death force and the death law was deployed to kill Austin once and for all.


    The battle raged on ferociously. Both sides fought with all their strength, every hit causing an energy blast around them.


    Austin began to laugh. "Didn''t you say mortals could never match up to you?


    What a joke! I can defeat you ten at a time by myself!"


    Austin really was just enjoying himself.


    "Everyone! Do your best to kill that brat!


    It''s us or him!


    Show no mercy and give it your all!"


    one of the superior elders barked out.


    The ten superior elders released their surging divine power to activate the ghost king.


    "You want to kill me that badly, huh? Well, ten of you bastards aren''t enough!"


    Austin crowed.


    The seven deities and a majestic dragon surrounded the ghost king and attacked using different techniques.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All the secret realms in Austin''s body glowed. A chanting sound resounded in each secret realm; so mystical it was as if the Buddha and the demon in the sky were singing at the same time. From the sound came a burst of power which surged to Austin''s fists and feet.


    Bang!


    Austin swung his golden fist and smashed it right into the ghost king''s chest.


    It seemed like a simple and straightforward attack, but the punch was packed with all kinds of laws and martial arts techniques. Austin had deployed all the fist techniques he knew into that one punch. The combined output was effective and lethal.


    Puff!


    The ghost king''s chest exploded upon impa


    ombine their strength and fight against their enemy.


    But they didn''t expect that it could be half-disabled by Austin.


    Austin laughed.


    The chaotic energy rolled all over his body, the divine glow blooming around him. Runes blazed all over the sky and the chaotic void.


    Puff!


    The seven deities and the majestic dragon rushed forward at the same time, surrounding one of the superior elders. In an instant, his body was broken, his blood spilled.


    Whoosh!


    Austin used his mind to control his flying sword, slashing through the superior elder''s spiritual soul!


    The old man was completely destroyed on the spot!


    "Today, this mortal will slaughter the gods!


    You''re all dead!"


    Austin was like a war demon full of murderous will and getting more and more invincible.


    Clang!


    Austin''s sword struck one of the superior elders, smacking away his black spear and causing him to cough up blood.


    The black spear flew from the elder''s hand and into the depths of the chaotic void. The old man paled.


    Puff!


    Austin pounced on him like a fierce tiger. He grabbed the body of the superior elder and tore it in half. Even his spiritual soul was torn into pieces.


    The blood splashed all over Austin''s body!


    "We have to kill him now or we''re all gonna die today!"


    a superior elder roared. He knew Austin would never let up. This was the point of no return. They would win, or they would die trying.

 Chapter 3400 Kill Them All

    "Die!"


    The insane superior elders of the underworld rushed towards Austin.


    Today''s battle would decide who would walk away alive!


    There was no use in retreating, and it was better to fight with all their might!


    "Austin bastard! Go to hell!"


    A long howl ripped out of one of the superior elders as he rushed to Austin, a black sickle in his hand. Black runes rose all over the sky when he used a sinister and strange sickle skill to attack Austin.


    It was a secret sickle skill of the underworld and its power was terribly formidable.


    However, Austin''s fighting power was even stronger.


    With a wave of his sword on his left hand, Austin easily deflected the black sickle. A punch from his right hand smashed into the superior elder''s head and made it explode like a watermelon.


    A preliminary-grade divine god was quickly annihilated with a simple punch! It was far too terrifying!


    Even Austin didn''t expect such power from his own blow.


    In the past, although Austin could put up a fight against a preliminary-grade divine god, it was still a huge gamble.


    But now, he could kill them with a single move!


    "Ha-ha! This is great!"


    Intense pleasure pounded through Austin''s veins and he couldn''t help the loud roar that burst out of his throat.


    Today''s fierce battle just confirmed his guess.


    He became a god through an unconventional way!


    "You..."


    Fear twisted the expressions of the remaining superior elders of the underworld.


    None of them could find a hint of hope in defeating the terribly ferocious young man in front of them.


    They couldn''t grasp how Austin could be so powerful.


    After all, he was just a very young warrior at the Divine Realm, yet he was able to fight against them all by himself, and even killed some of their members.


    It was a puzzle they couldn''t figure out.


    Was he really at the Divine Realm?


    Could a warrior who was just at the Divine Realm unleash such terrifying power with his fist?


    "Austin! What powerful magic treasure did you use to exponentially increase your combat effectiveness?"


    "What magic pills did you take to temporarily improve your cultivation base?!"


    "Bastard! Did you hide your real cultivation base with some secret skill?"


    Various accusations flew out from the superior elders'' mouths.


    "It''s a piece of cake to kill you old bastards. Why would I bother to use a magic treasure, take a pill, or hide my cultivation base?


    You think too highly of yourselves!


    I don''t have the time to chitchat


    , and pounced on Austin.


    Monstrous black runes appeared on the expanding black sickle, undeniably representing the law of death.


    Unfortunately for the superior elder, Austin''s palm slapped away his sickle.


    With one hand, Austin caught him and lifted him up in the air.


    He did it so easily that it was hard to believe that his enemy was a preliminary-grade divine god!


    Austin dangled him in the air just like a tiny harmless chick.


    Puff!


    In a single move with his other hand, Austin ripped the superior elder in half.


    A sharp scream broke out of the preliminary-grade divine god as his spiritual soul was torn into pieces.


    The rest of the battle went exactly as expected.


    Using the Reincarnation Token, Austin hunted down the remaining superior elders of the underworld one by one!


    After a few short moments, the battle was over.


    All ten superior divine gods were killed by Austin.


    Various abnormal visions appeared everywhere in the chaotic void and made people''s hair stand on end.


    Only Austin was left standing in the chaotic void among all the blood and gore.


    Despite winning easily, the fighting spirit rushing through Austin''s chest didn''t subside until several hours passed!


    After he slaughtered ten preliminary-grade divine gods, his combat experience, insights, mentality, and knowledge all underwent tremendous changes!


    Not too long ago, divine gods were so far above Austin. But now, Austin grew to reach the level of easily slaughtering divine gods!


    As he stood alone in the void, an invisible malicious aura spread in all directions, causing hundreds of millions of miles of the chaotic void to violently tremble.

 Chapter 3401 Wonderful Use

    Standing in the chaotic void, Austin silently took in the experience and reflected on the outcome of this battle, trying to understand it.


    After killing ten divine gods in one go, he felt that he had gained a great deal of benefits, more than he had expected.


    At last, he took a glance at the chaotic void, which was soaked in blood, and littered with mangled flesh and piles of crushed bones everywhere.


    While these were the remains of the divine gods, there was still a lot of divine energy that lingered. They were shining brightly.


    If some weak warriors accidentally broke into this place, they would definitely be overwhelmed by so much flesh and blood left by divine gods. They wouldn''t be able to breathe from the shock upon seeing such a horrifying sight.


    Austin let out a sigh.


    This scene saddened him. He now came to realize that no matter how powerful the divine gods became, they could still be killed in some way and their lives would come to an end. It was inevitable for every life in every cosmos, including his.


    Perhaps, in the world of martial arts, no one was the strongest, only someone even stronger. The latter was more unpredictable and not constant.


    "Ha ha, wow, look at this! It''s the Nether Picture for Deceiving Heaven. That''s nice,"


    Austin murmured as his gaze was fixed on a painting that floated quietly in the chaotic void not too far away from him. Suddenly, he felt like he heard some cries and howls that sound quite familiar. The noise was coming from demons in the dark sky filled with black mist.


    This Nether Picture for Deceiving Heaven was brought here by the ten superior elders from the underworld.


    After the deaths of the ten superior elders, it temporarily lost its masters and had been floating aimlessly and quietly. With no one to guide or command it, it seemed to have lost its purpose.


    Austin remembered what Peterson once said that the Nether Picture for Deceiving Heaven was a very well-known, legendary magic treasure of the underworld.


    Knowing its value, he absolutely drooled over it.


    Without giving it a second thought, he spun around quickly and rushed over, wanting to get his hands on it.


    However, it seemed that the Nether Picture for Deceiving Heaven harbored much hostility towards him. After all, it had been used by its original masters to fight against him.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the mist fluctuated and swiftly spread like a vast ocean before Austin could figure out what was going on.


    Terrible, suffocating power dashed towards Austin like an angry billow of smoke that had come to life. It made him feel like he was in hell and unable to even breathe with the thick cloudy blanket that seemed to grab him from inside his lungs and strangle him.


    He quickly took out the Reincarnation Token and raised it forward to defend himself. Thanks to that, he felt much better. Finally, he could breathe more easily, at least.


    "This picture is really awesome!"


    Now holding it in his hands, Austin was relieved yet he felt helpless since he had no idea how to make it obey him.


    It was indeed going to be a very useful treasure, having its own intelligence.


    For a moment, he was at


    st killed ten preliminary-grade divine gods! Who did this? Hah! So we have a potentially powerful opponent. What kind of fighter is he? Could this person be a medium-grade divine god?


    Could it be Peterson or Morphy? Both of them are medium-grade divine gods, after all."


    A mix of doubt and confusion flashed through the devilish nether beast''s cold eyes.


    "Sir, what''s going on? What happened here?"


    Not long after, the chief of the underworld also arrived and came to rest beside the devilish nether beast, scanning the void in front of them.


    "Have all the ten superior elders of our underworld perished? How did it happen?"


    Looking at the chaotic sea of flesh and blood floating around them, the chief of the underworld couldn''t believe what he was looking at.


    It was just too shocking and horrifying to think that ten preliminary-grade divine gods were all brutally murdered here! What kind of creature could possibly have that kind of strength to fight against them all?


    For a moment, the chief thought he was having a nightmare.


    "Unfortunately, yes, they are all dead. Whether it is the work of a group or of a single warrior, it is hard to tell,"


    the devilish nether beast replied as he nodded his head.


    "Damn it!


    And my Nether Picture for Deceiving Heaven is nowhere to be seen here. Someone must have taken it away!"


    In the distance, a huge black coffin rushed over to join them, creating a loud wave-like sound, and stopped in this chaotic void. The man, who went by the name Colby, stood in the coffin. His face had the terrible aura of gloom and death.


    Each of the ten Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven was invaluable and priceless.


    But now, one of them was stolen.


    "Humph! Let me see who dares to take my magic treasure!"


    In the huge coffin, the man released his spiritual sense to scan the chaotic void several times, trying to spot the one who took the picture away, but eventually stopped when he found nothing. He could not help but snort coldly.


    He then waved his hand, and the rest nine Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven flew out of the huge black coffin.

 Chapter 3402 Give The Underworld A Lesson

    Whoosh!


    The nine Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven appeared like dark worlds full of sparkling stars. Black ominous mists continued to spread from the pictures.


    Then, magic arrays began to form, surrounding the nine Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven. These gave off numerous strong laws of space and time.


    "Time, I order you to return!"


    the man in the coffin shouted.


    Suddenly, eleven shadows emerged from the void.


    It could be easily distinguished that ten of them were the superior elders of the underworld.


    On the other hand, the last figure appeared like an illusory gray shadow, which was just as faint as a cluster of gray mist.


    Without a second wasted, the gray shadow suddenly launched powerful attacks against the superior elders of the underworld. The ten elders fought back using their most excellent skills to fend off the vicious gray shadow.


    However, in just a few minutes, all of the ten superior elders of the underworld were defeated.


    The gray shadow quickly vanished into the void, taking the nine Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven as well.


    "Who the hell is this person we''re dealing with?!"


    The man in the coffin, the devilish nether beast, and the leader of the underworld carefully stared at the gray shadow, eager to get a clearer glimpse of him.


    However, he was always shrouded by mysterious energy from head to toe.


    Even the formulas and secret skills that the gray shadow used during the fierce battle were completely concealed by the same mysterious energy. With this, there was no way to easily perceive anything about him.


    "Could it be�� Is it possible that it''s Austin?!"


    The leader couldn''t help speculating about it after he stared at the gray shadow for a long time, and sensed a familiar trace of aura coming from him.


    "What? No, that''s impossible!


    I personally interrupted his Apotheosizing Doom. There''s no way that he became a god!


    That man killed off ten preliminary-grade divine gods and took away a Nether Picture for Deceiving Heaven. There''s no way that it was Austin, considering his current strength!"


    The man in the huge coffin was trembling as he strongly refused the idea that it could indeed be Austin.


    "Then, it must be Peterson or Morphy. They must be the ones behind all this for they are the only ones with the capability to do such a thing,"


    the devilish nether beast surmised.


    "Yes, you''re right. That must be the most probable explanation."


    The man in the coffin nodded repeatedly.


    ''Yes, that''s it. It can''t be Austin, '' the man in the coffin continued to convince himself.


    Back in the three thousand big and small universes, a familiar figure had returned.


    "All right. I''m back!"


    Using the Reincarnation Token, Austin was able to immediately teleport back.


    Standing back in the chaotic void within the three thousand big and small universes, Austin couldn''t help but heave a deep sigh.


    More than a month ago, he welcomed his Apotheosizing Doom in this same chaotic void and almost became a god.


    However, to his huge dismay, a powerful man from the underworld deliberately interfered and stopped him from becoming a god.


    Due to the joint attacks of his enemies, Austin had no choice but to escape from the three thousand big and small universes, and hide in a remote


    !


    Countless people of the underworld were slashed to pieces in an instant by the flying swords. Their flesh and blood scattered in space like million dust particles.


    Soon after, the bright flying sword had reached the huge platform outside the Underworld Cosmos.


    Whoosh! Crash! Boom!


    Without any warning, the platform was cut into pieces. Innumerable people from the underworld which were stationed at the platform were slaughtered in a matter of seconds.


    With the disaster happening, huge arrays instantly rose from the platform and activated all at once. It protected the area from any further attacks.


    "Ha! It''s futile."


    Austin then activated the Reincarnation Token and also held the Layne''s Ruler. He directly teleported himself onto the platform.


    With the superior array-suppressing ability of the Layne''s Ruler, the arrays on the platform were rendered useless. Austin passed through without any difficulty.


    "Let''s make this quick, shall we?"


    With a smirk on his face, Austin clapped his hands. In the blink of an eye, devastating energies surged out and enveloped the entire platform. The next second, loud shrieks and cries resounded. Every member of the underworld on the platform was crushed and reduced into a muddy pool of blood.


    Crash! Boom!


    Then, Austin raised his right fist and threw a massive strike that destroyed the entire platform. The immense explosion shook the surrounding cosmoses.


    "I''m not finished yet!"


    The next moment, Austin set his eyes on the space barrier of the Underworld Cosmos. He swung his fists and struck the space barrier like two cannonballs made of lightning. Numerous streams of energy hit the barrier in rapid succession.


    This made the whole Underworld Cosmos shake violently.


    "It''s Austin! He''s back!"


    All the creatures in the three thousand big and small universes clearly witnessed how Austin took down the entire platform and all the forces that came with it. He did it all by himself.


    Everyone was shocked to the core, including the people of the Underworld Cosmos. One moment, they thought they were the reigning force in the entire universe. But then, in a flash, this guy came shattering everything��again.

 Chapter 3403 This Is Not Over (Part One)

    "What is he trying to do? Is he really attempting to attack the Underworld Cosmos all by himself?"


    "I heard that the people of the underworld have been after him for a month now. I don''t understand what''s going on in his mind to stir up a commotion like this publicly!"


    The creatures of the three thousand big and small universes couldn''t help but talk about Austin.


    Some were concerned about him, while some just found it interesting that he was standing his ground against these horrendous guys.


    Crash! Bang!


    Austin continued to throw massive punches to the space barrier of the Underworld Cosmos.


    However, the space barrier remained unscathed, and fully resisted every strike that he threw at it.


    "Damn! I can''t believe that it''s this hard!


    Space barriers of high-grade universes are really something!"


    Austin was thrilled and disappointed at the same time.


    The Underworld Cosmos had already been upgraded to a high-grade one. Consequently, its space barrier was also improved. It was extremely sturdy that even divine gods would have difficulty destroying it.


    "Identify yourself, you imbecile!


    How dare you go against the underworld?"


    As soon as the voice resounded, another entrance of the Underworld Cosmos opened up.


    A large group of people immediately rushed out, extremely mad at what Austin did.


    Upon seeing this, Austin also made his move and used his Omnipotent Bodily Skill to turn into a giant. "It''s me! Did you miss me?" he shouted in a booming voice.


    As he reached his giant mode, he lifted his foot and trampled on the horde that just came out of the cosmos.


    "You, bastard!"


    While several members of the underworld were being squashed beneath Austin''s feet, an old man in a black robe quickly escaped and charged at Austin with all his might. He held a black s


    body and rushed out.


    His spiritual soul shrieked in panic, quickly turned around and dashed in an attempt to escape from Austin.


    "Run as long as you can!" Austin shouted with a ruthless sneer on his face. It was clear that he didn''t have the slightest intention of letting him escape.


    In just a few strides, he appeared behind the spiritual soul and grabbed it tightly. In a blink of an eye, the spiritual soul shattered and vanished into thin air.


    The remaining people of the underworld were startled by the scene. Austin appeared like a vicious grim reaper in front of them. They immediately fled and dispersed in fear.


    "You were so excited to see me earlier, and now you''re running away from me? That''s rude!" Austin opened his mouth and a flying sword darted out. The sword instantly flew towards the rattled people of the underworld and slaughtered them all.


    Everyone who witnessed the gruesome scene was horror-stricken. The entire three thousand big and small universes fell silent.


    Countless strong cultivators across the universe gasped and were speechless. Shock and terror were written all over their faces as they glued their eyes to Austin, still trying to process what had happened.

 Chapter 3404 This Is Not Over (Part Two)

    They couldn''t think how it was even possible, nor could they ever believe such a thing.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me! A divine god perished that way?


    He was slaughtered like livestock by a young man at the Divine Realm, for crying out loud!"


    "When did the divine gods become so weak?" they talked with each other.


    "Did you see that?!


    Austin slew a divine god!"


    "But we can''t be mistaken. Austin is still at the Divine Realm.


    Then, how was he able to do it?"


    "Don''t ask me! I don''t understand it either."


    Strong cultivators from across the universe were shaken up. They were extremely surprised and confused at the same time.


    If one didn''t see it with his own eyes, there was no way that he would believe it.


    The news quickly spread and discussions grew even hotter.


    "Now, this is going to be interesting!


    It is known that within the Underworld Cosmos, there are many powerful divine gods. Now that Austin has killed one of their own in such a humiliating fashion, I''m sure that their leader won''t let this slide easily."


    "I strongly agree. This is a serious provocation to the underworld. They were hunting him down for a while, and now he showed up in a rather astonishing manner. Trust me. This is far from over."


    "I''m just a little worried that many people may get caught up in this huge battle.


    In such a battle between the strong cultivators, it''s not impossible for worlds and cosmoses to be severely damaged."


    Every creature and cultivator shared their thoughts and concerns with what they thought might happen. Anxiety and restlessness quickly grew across the universe.


    "Austin Lin! You''ve really done it this time! You''re digging your own grave!"


    Out of the blue, a furious voice was suddenly heard from a chaotic void in the distance.


    Austin immediately


    n, you better hide properly. The next time I see you, I will kill you by my hands!" The leader of the underworld also roared and made sure that Austin heard it wherever he was hiding within the three thousand big and small universes.


    Austin, who was hiding inside the void of a certain cosmos, clearly heard the messages of the man in the black coffin and the leader of the underworld.


    "I can''t believe those two. They make it seem like I''m the only one who did something wrong.


    Those aren''t even enough compensation for what they''ve done to me. I''ll return and make sure they pay everything that they owe me," Austin said with a smirk.


    "Austin, you really angered them this time huh? Ha-ha! I can''t believe that after what happened to you, you''ll come back even stronger than before!"


    Austin reunited with Peterson, Morphy, Jarvis, Andreas, and the other five divine gods. The moment that Austin wreaked havoc outside the Underworld Cosmos, Peterson and the others immediately knew that he was back.


    They contacted him immediately through their spiritual sense and told him their location. After he fled from the Underworld Cosmos, he directly teleported into the void where they were hidden.

 Chapter 3405 The Situation In The Yellow Cosmos

    As of now, Austin, Peterson, and the other divine gods had already reached the Fallen Immortal Cosmos without anyone finding out their current whereabouts.


    Behind them, the people of the underworld were not only hot on Austin''s tails and searching everywhere, but were also chasing after Peterson and his colleagues.


    The latest news was that the underworld and the gods of darkness had joined hands. And to make matters worse, people from the isolated alien spaces had also decided to work with them. As a result, a combined army of formidable strength had been formed.


    Peterson and his friends now had no other way and was forced into hiding for the time being. The opponent could not be taken head on.


    Therefore, after Austin had made contact with Peterson and the others, he had immediately taken all of them into the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    The latter were rather curious as to how the Fallen Immortal Cosmos could hide itself so well that not a trace of its inhabitants could be seen.


    But they knew that it was Austin''s secret and they knew better than to ask something this important.


    Therefore, if he did not offer to explain it himself, it wasn''t their place to ask anything about it.


    After all, every warrior had his or her own secret, and this current secret, if it got out, could put the safety of an entire cosmos in jeopardy. Austin was the sort of person who never told his important secrets to others, even to those he trusted the most. He did not find it necessary to share.


    "Austin, are you telling us that you now have the strength to fight a preliminary-grade divine god just because you have studied the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and learnt a few skills from it?"


    Peterson asked.


    "Yes!"


    Austin nodded. This was the kind of fact he didn''t need to hide from Peterson.


    "Huh! The taboo secret skill of the Triple Sect really does live up to its reputation!"


    His friends were also impressed by this.


    "Master Peterson, can you tell me more about the Triple Sect?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    Although he had heard Peterson mention the sect before, they had never had the time to discuss anything more about it.


    "Sure! The Triple Sect was one of the most powerful sects in the ancient times.


    It is said that the Triple Sect was the main branch of the Taoist Sect and there is a whole branch of history dedicated to them.


    I hear that there are various unique cultivation methods which originated in the Triple Sect. The Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation is said to be one of most famous taboo secret skills.


    Yale, whom you met once, had employed the Triple Avatar Skill during the fight. It is also one of the Triple Sect''s secrets skills,"


    Peterson told him briefly.


    "Hm. The Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation has quite some history to itself then,"


    Austin remarked. He hadn''t expected that there was such a rich story behind this skill.


    "Of course it has. In fact, every secret skill that has come from the ancient times is incomparably precious.


    That''s because those forbi


    had already guessed that there was some sort of connection between Austin and Earth.


    Moreover, they also knew that Austin had once entered the Yellow Cosmos.


    He might even have gone to Earth once.


    "Austin, do you want to go to Earth?"


    Jarvis asked.


    "Yes,"


    Austin replied and nodded firmly.


    "I''m afraid that''s impossible now, my boy!"


    Jarvis answered, shaking his head helplessly.


    "A little while ago, I carefully observed the Yellow Cosmos.


    There are tens of thousands of restriction arrays outside it, and various kinds of dangerous traps have been set up there. Somehow, those traps and arrays got activated and now, there is no way in there. Now, going to Earth is the worst decision you can make.


    I have a feeling that even if a premium-grade divine god comes to our aid, he won''t be able to enter the Yellow Cosmos, let alone you,"


    Jarvis replied in a depressed tone.


    "That''s right.


    If this was happening a few years, or even a few months in the past, perhaps we could find some secret ways to enter the Yellow Cosmos.


    However, the fetal movement of the evil baby has fully activated the arrays and traps. There is no way in there.


    I am afraid, Austin, that it''s impossible for you to get to Earth anymore,"


    Morphy sighed as he shook his head.


    "Is Earth and all of its inhabitants in danger because of the oncoming turmoil?"


    Austin asked, unwilling to accept the fact.


    "I fear so. Not only Earth, but hundreds of other constellations and star clusters are going to be affected negatively because of the crisis.


    Right now there is only one thing to do! Leave everything to fate,"


    Jarvis echoed.


    ''Let''s wait and see instead!


    No matter how hard it is, I must find a way to get back to Earth and bring my family back!''


    Austin swore to himself. After all, they were his truest and closest relatives, and he was never going to give up on them.


    Meanwhile, he was also well aware that his current strength was still not enough to penetrate through those arrays and get to Earth.

 Chapter 3406 Return To The Immortal End World

    Peterson and the eight other divine gods took their leave one after another after their discussion.


    "Master Kevin, where are you? I need to see you,"


    Austin said to Kevin through his spiritual sense.


    Kevin came to him within a few seconds.


    "Austin," he said.


    "Master Kevin, you have reached the Divine Realm!"


    Austin said in surprise as he smiled from ear to ear.


    "Yeah.


    Since our homeland developed into a middle-grade universe, all the creatures in it have made big progress in their cultivation.


    Even an old man like me has entered the Divine Realm.


    But I couldn''t do it without the help of Peterson and Morphy. They used some kind of omnipotent skill to remold my body and raise my potential.


    For that, I am very grateful to them,"


    Kevin said with a warm smile.


    "Austin, now there are more than one thousand masters at the Divine Realm in our Fallen Immortal Cosmos!


    And at least four hundred of them were born and raised in our cosmos!"


    Kevin excitingly added.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Austin was surprised to hear the news.


    "Of course. I think it''s possible for the cultivators in our universe to become divine gods in the near future,"


    Kevin told him with a grin.


    "Well, I don''t see why not," Austin responded with a nod as he smiled back.


    His mood was instantly lifted up.


    ''It is now possible for us to turn into divine gods since the laws of nature in the middle-grade universe is better for cultivation.


    But because the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had just recently turned into a middle-grade one, the laws of nature are still not very stable.


    It''s only a matter of time before the cultivators in our universe become divine gods.'' Austin was in deep thought.


    "Ha-ha!


    All the creatures in our universe are eager to cultivate.


    They keep working day in and day out.


    From now on, our Fallen Immortal Cosmos will only grow stronger and stronger!"


    Kevin laughed heartily.


    He had been the one in charge of Fallen Immortal Cosmos for the longest time, so naturally he was delighted to see it develop rapidly.


    "By the way, keep these resources.


    Give them to those in need," Austin said.


    With a wave of his hand, he sent over ten Space Rings which floated in front of Kevi


    ead as he let out a smile.


    When he was still a lowly disciple of the Sun Sect in the Prime Martial World, he had met Violet and became her master.


    The two of them stayed together, and they got to know each other very well.


    "Seriously, master? Even I don''t care about what other people think. Why are you acting like this?


    You are so stubborn,"


    Violet said with a grin as she once again approached Austin.


    "Ahem..."


    Austin felt embarrassed. After all, Violet was a very attractive girl. To stop her from continuing joking around, he released a gentle vital energy and pushed her away.


    "Master, that was so mean!"


    Violet complained, looking hurt.


    "How powerful are you now?"


    the gnome asked as he stopped in front of Austin.


    The gnome''s spiritual sense was remarkably powerful. Although he sensed that Austin was still at the Divine Realm, he detected a formidable energy inside Austin''s body. Hence, the gnome thought he was more powerful than ordinary cultivators at the Divine Realm.


    "I''m at the premium stage of Divine Realm.


    But I can easily slay divine gods,"


    Austin replied with a proud smile.


    "What? !"


    Everyone couldn''t believe what they heard.


    "Master, is that true? You are able to take out divine gods?"


    Violet asked in amazement as she covered her mouth with her hand.


    "It''s true," Austin confirmed.


    The people around him were those he trusted the most. He did not think that there was a need to hide his real strength from them.

 Chapter 3407 Enjoying The Happy Life

    Austin stretched out his finger and with a wave, used a simple technique. Suddenly, a huge screen appeared in front of everyone.


    On the screen, a series of moving pictures, much like movie clips, were projected in a sequence.


    What was flashed on the screen was exactly what had happened when Austin killed the ten superior elders from the underworld. The epic battle took place in the depths of the chaotic void.


    Everyone watching was able to see the entire process of him fighting against the ten preliminary-grade divine gods.


    "Master, you killed ten divine gods? Oh my dear! It''s unbelievable!


    You are just so awesome!


    I am proud to have you as my master! You deserve it!"


    Violet was the first to exclaim in awe. Her small delicate mouth opened so widely that it could even hold several eggs!


    Although Caroline, Ivy, and Sue didn''t scream exaggeratedly like what Violet did, they were equally shocked and proud to learn that Austin had killed ten divine gods on his own.


    The three of them snuggled up to Austin and looked at him with such admiration, their hands wandering all over him.


    "I know you have done an amazing job, but don''t do such a risky thing anymore! I''m begging you!"


    Caroline said to Austin with loving eyes.


    Although she was proud of him, she was worried at the same time. He might not get so lucky the next time.


    After all, it was too dangerous for Austin to go head to head against ten divine gods.


    The gnome and the divine silkworm also let out whoops of excitement from time to time as they watched the movie-like pictures. It was as if they were there themselves, moving their heads rapidly as if to dodge an attack or grunting in pain as if they were actually hit.


    "By the way, where are Baltus and Suzie?"


    Austin asked when he found that there was no sign of the two in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    "They have returned to the Heaven Phoenix Cosmos,"


    Violet replied.


    Baltus and Suzie came from the Heaven Phoenix Cosmos of the three thousand big and small universes.


    The Heaven Phoenix Cosmos was originally named after the heaven phoenix race which used it as their headquarters.


    However, back in the past, at a time almost forgotten, the heaven phoenix race went through some catastrophic events, which almost exterminated the entire race.


    From then on, with its original inhabitants scattered all over the universe and no one to care for it, the Heaven Phoenix Cosmos was occupied by other major sects.


    However, there were still some descendants of the heaven phoenix race living in secret in the Heaven Phoenix Cosmos.


    Baltus and Suzie were such descendants.


    "Well, it''s good that they could go back to their own cosmos,"


    Austin replied, nodding his head.


    Later that day, Elder Sharp led a group of senior warriors of the Flame Holy Land to welc


    ore than a dozen preliminary-grade divine gods, all of whom were gods of light.


    Peterson introduced them to Austin one by one.


    "It''s a pleasure meeting you, Austin. I heard that you have the power to fight against a preliminary-grade divine god. Is that true?"


    a preliminary-grade divine god dressed like a monk asked as he looked at Austin curiously.


    The rest of the newly returned divine gods also looked at Austin curiously, their heads cocked in his direction, wanting to hear his reply.


    After all, Peterson and his companions had nothing but praises and accolades for Austin who was young yet extremely powerful and had defeated countless forces in the universe.


    No wonder the divine gods were curious about him. However, they didn''t seem to believe that this young man in front of them, who was merely at the Divine Realm could actually kill a total of eleven preliminary-grade divine gods.


    It was incredible and almost unthinkable. None of them had heard of such a legendary feat.


    "If our young warrior, Austin, does not mind, may we request and indulge him in a friendly fight?


    Don''t worry. I mean no harm.


    I just want to test your fighting skills,"


    the fat monk said to Austin as he stared directly into Austin''s eyes.


    "Well, Master Peterson..."


    Austin was at a loss whether he should accept the challenge or not as he looked at Peterson, trying to get any sign or advice from him.


    "Ha ha, Austin, it isn''t a big deal! Just show them some of your skills.


    They are all my friends so don''t be too reserved and don''t hold back. What could possibly go wrong?"


    Peterson said with a smile and looked at him to encourage him.


    "Well, if you say it that way, I don''t think I have any more excuse to refuse you. Let''s have a fight then,"


    Austin replied, turning his head to look at the fat monk. He knew that he couldn''t refuse, so he nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 3408 Return

    "Wonderful!


    That''s great!"


    Laughter shook the layers of blubber of the fat monk.


    "Amitabha!"


    Bright Buddhist light emitted from his round body with the sudden exclamation.


    Behind him appeared a shadow of a Buddha statue. It was majestic and big enough to fill the whole world.


    Deafening chants echoed around the whole world.


    "Watch out!"


    A loud shout from the fat monk dragged Austin out of his thoughts.


    Boom!


    A huge palm''s shadow stretched above him, slapping down from the sky and slowly pressing down on Austin''s head.


    It was like the weight of the entire world was on his shoulders.


    Every corner of the world was filled with bright Buddhist light and grand Buddhist chants.


    "This elder cultivates the Buddhist omnipotent skill!"


    A flash of surprise appeared on Austin''s face.


    Despite his shock, he didn''t bat an eye as he used his Omnipotent Bodily Skill. A loud roar ripped out of him as his body continued to rise, turning him into a giant that stood against the sky and towered over the earth.


    Boom!


    Divine power constantly poured from Austin''s body as the four secret realms in his body glowed at the same time.


    Boom!


    Austin clenched his fist and slammed his fist against the Buddha''s palm in the air.


    Bang!


    The tremendous force made the void collapse around them.


    A shudder ran through the huge Buddha''s palm as Austin beat it back.


    "Austin, you''re awesome!"


    The fat monk''s expression changed when he felt the horrible power contained in Austin''s fist.


    A string of dazzling Buddha beads appeared in his hand before he attacked Austin again.


    A Buddha appeared on each bead, chanting ancient scriptures, and the Buddhist light became even more blindingly bright.


    Boom!


    All of that Buddhist power surged over Austin.


    "Awesome!"


    Austin''s praise was nothing if not completely sincere.


    Although the fat monk was only a preliminary-grade divine god, his fighting power was several times stronger than all ten superior elders of the underworld.


    It wasn''t really surprising considering a huge difference in fighting power was possible even between cultivators of the same level.


    There was no doubt that this fat monk was probably near the top of his level!


    "Die!"


    Seven deities rushed out of Austin''s body at the same time.


    While his left hand tightly gripped his sword, Austin clenched his right fist.


    Boom!


    Slowly but surely, Aus


    nd big and small universes was a very powerful universe community during ancient times,"


    Austin commented as more than a dozen medium-grade divine gods paraded past him.


    "Of course.


    Our three thousand big and small universes were well-known and more powerful than many chaotic ancient kingdoms in the Sea of Chaos back then.


    If it weren''t for that divine battle, our three thousand big and small universes would already have a powerful position and influential role in the Sea of Chaos.


    Unfortunately, our three thousand big and small universes were completely destroyed in that divine battle,"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor sighed.


    However, the gods of darkness also came back one after another


    as the gods of light returned.


    Moreover, people of the isolated alien spaces also come to the three thousand big and small universes.


    Two opposing camps of the gods of light and the gods of darkness appeared in the three thousand big and small universes.


    Many strange noises were also echoing out from the underworld.


    Shadows of evil creatures were projected into the air from time to time.


    Many preliminary-grade divine gods also often came out of the underworld. Corpse miasma surged through various areas within the three thousand big and small universes.


    Rumor had it that a mysterious channel opened up in the underworld and going through it would lead people to the headquarters of the real underworld in the depths of Sea of Chaos.


    Aside from that, the Divine Corpse Palace was sighted motionlessly floating in the void at the edge of the three thousand big and small universes.

 Chapter 3409 The Fallen Divine Valley

    Somewhere in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, Austin had been cultivating in seclusion.


    During his cultivation, he spent most of his time trying to improve his cultivation base level.


    Although his current fighting power was already comparable to that of a divine god, his cultivation base level was still at the Divine Realm.


    Thus, he strived hard to make a breakthrough and reach the level of a divine god.


    It was an exceptionally tedious process but Austin was keen and patient to keep improving himself.


    Then, one day, somewhere in the three thousand big and small universes, a malevolent roar rang out. "Damn gods of light!


    Show yourselves so that I could kill you!"


    In the chaotic void, an extremely powerful demonic beast enveloped in blazing flames suddenly appeared.


    The demonic beast had a colossal body. With a closer peek, it looked like a monstrous-looking hound.


    At the same time, more than a million creatures followed it and emerged from the void.


    "Humph! It must be the fire-disaster beast!"


    Peterson, Morphy, and the other divine gods quickly perceived its aura as it appeared in the universe. As they saw the figure from the distance, they were sure that it was indeed the fire-disaster beast.


    "Ha-ha! There you are, buddy!"


    At the headquarters of the gods of darkness, the thoroughly-odd beast hurriedly greeted the fire-disaster beast from afar.


    "I have to. I don''t want to fall behind you!


    As soon as I heard that a shitload of gods of light returned to the three thousand big and small universes, I didn''t waste time and came back as soon as possible. This time, I''m going to get my revenge for what they''ve done long ago!"


    the fire-disaster beast roared intensely.


    His humongous body was burning all over, which made the beast look like a huge fireball. Wherever he passed through, the surrounding space collapse.


    "Ha-ha! I can''t wait anymore. I want to crush those shameless bastards until they turn into dust!


    I''ll have some fun and kill them now!"


    The fire-disaster beast was beaming with murderous intent. He let out a ground-shaking roar and rushed towards Morphy.


    "Oh, you want a piece of me? You fucking beast! Come and get me!"


    Morphy was aggravated as the demonic beast belittled the gods of light. He quickly dashed forward and used the Visionary Divine Fist and other secret skills in the clash against the fire-disaster beast.


    After several exchanges of blows, both sides seemed to be equally matched.


    Although it could be said that Morphy had slightly gotten the upper hand, it was pretty obvious that he wouldn''t be able to completely defeat the demonic beast.


    After that day, more and m


    Peterson shared the ancient story.


    "What? A governing god?!"


    Austin couldn''t believe his ears.


    As a divine god, there were still five different kinds or levels.


    From weakest to strongest, there were preliminary-grade divine gods, medium-grade divine gods, premium-grade divine gods, governing gods, and finally, gods of chaos.


    Since ancient times, the existence of gods of chaos had always been a controversial topic in the Sea of Chaos.


    Some people believed that there were gods who achieved this level, but some said that it was just a myth.


    If a governing god made a breakthrough and became a god of chaos, he would be able to control chaotic voids and all kinds of creatures in every universe.


    However, some people believed that it couldn''t be possible and reckoned that governing gods were already the most powerful kind of divine gods.


    They believed that the so-called gods of chaos were just the supreme wills of original law essence.


    Until now, no one was sure whether gods of chaos were real or not. No one lived to tell a tale if an actual god of chaos existed in history.


    On the other hand, the existence of gods of chaos was up for debate, and everyone acknowledged that governing gods existed.


    "Yes, you heard that right. That''s why although it was a very dreadful place, everyone was still taking risks to enter it.


    For them, it was worth risking their lives if there was even a minimal percentage of succeeding in finding these precious treasures and opportunities,"


    Peterson added.


    "Then, according to what you''ve said, Master Hare must have been in great trouble!


    I think we should act quickly."


    Austin knew his master.


    Even though he told him all the dangers of this place, his ulterior plan was to save Hare all along.

 Chapter 3410 I Also Want To Go

    "According to the information provided, besides Hare, many other gods of light had also entered the Fallen Divine Valley."


    Just then, Jarvis suddenly appeared in front of Austin.


    "Master Jarvis."


    Austin greeted and acknowledged his presence.


    After Jarvis, more and more figures appeared, coming from various parts of the universe.


    Soon, all the gods of light arrived. They seldom gathered as one complete group.


    There were around sixty gods in total.


    Austin could now see all the gods of light who had returned to the three thousand big and small universes.


    Austin greeted all of them quickly.


    "Back then, after that horrific battle, all the gods of darkness escaped from the three thousand big and small universes. Those slimy bastards!


    Later, because the three thousand big and small universes were beaten to pieces in that battle, the universe grade continued to fall. Because of this, these universes were no longer suitable for divine gods to live in and continue with their cultivation.


    Naturally, the gods of light chose to leave and decided to enter the depths of the Sea of Chaos.


    Most of the divine gods, however, had chosen to settle in other universes.


    There were also some that wandered around and conducted trials in the Sea of Chaos.


    Some of them even went to some places that were quite dangerous or even forbidden to explore and look for better opportunities.


    The Fallen Divine Valley was undoubtedly a very tempting forbidden place for the divine gods.


    Back then, some of the gods of light tried their luck and broke into the Fallen Divine Valley together. Until today, they haven''t emerged from it yet!


    Among them, there were several extremely powerful divine gods!


    It is speculated that Frost and Brain have both entered the Fallen Divine Valley and are still there today."


    Jarvis continued.


    "Frost and Brain?!


    Are they also masters of the ancient times in the three thousand big and small universes?"


    Austin was shocked. He never thought that he might get a chance to encounter such big names.


    There were actually two figures very famous in the ancient legends of Brilliant Kingdom on Earth who also went by the name Frost and Brian.


    He didn''t expect that they really existed!


    It could be even said that they existed as divine gods!


    out to become a medium-grade divine god very soon!


    He was likewise very talented.


    After discussion, all the divine gods thought that Ingram and Tyrone were truly the right choices to send out and bring back the other gods.


    "Master and dear elders, I also want to go."


    Austin stepped out of the crowd suddenly.


    "Austin. you..."


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor looked at Austin.


    The other gods also turned their heads to look at him.


    "I think I have both the talent and luck.


    Besides, I have always wanted to see the Fallen Divine Valley.


    It will be better if I can gain a few opportunities in the Fallen Divine Valley to enhance my strength.


    My cultivation is currently stuck at the Divine Realm, and I haven''t had a chance to break through for quite some time.


    I know that I need trials.


    The Fallen Divine Valley is the most suitable place for that,"


    Austin said.


    "Well�� "


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor and Morphy were a little hesitant.


    Of course, they knew that Austin was a first-class candidate, whether in terms of luck or talent. There was no doubt about that.


    However, the Fallen Divine Valley was much too dangerous.


    Once he got inside, there might be no chance for him to come out. He could get stuck there for eternity.


    "Austin, the Fallen Divine Valley is too dangerous for you.


    You have to think it over,"


    Devin said to Austin.


    "Master Devin, I have thought it over many times in my head.


    I know I must enter the Fallen Divine Valley,"


    Austin said in a firm tone.

 Chapter 3411 The Chaotic Magic Treasure

    "Are you sure about this? You know how dangerous it could be."


    Peterson was worried that Austin was being a little too impulsive.


    "Yes, master.


    You know me too well. You know that once I''ve decided, I won''t go back on my word,"


    Austin replied with confidence and determination.


    "I know. That''s why I''m a bit worried.


    But since you''ve made up your mind, I''ll only waste my time convincing you otherwise."


    Finally, Peterson gave his assent.


    In the past, Austin had ventured into the World of Darkness. Everybody worried about him, including Peterson. But Austin proved himself by not only making it out alive but also by gaining a lot of precious treasures and resources from it.


    Peterson also had a very strong feeling that Austin had obtained the chaotic world tree and already brought it back to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    He just didn''t feel the need to confront Austin about it or ask anyone else about his hunch.


    On the bright side, the fewer people knew that Austin had the chaotic world tree, the better for everyone.


    Peterson also believed that luck was on Austin''s side.


    This young man had already encountered so many hopeless situations but managed to turn it around by himself. In this case, they had no other choice but to trust him again.


    "Well, I know that you''re the most suited one to take on this task.


    Be careful and don''t be too rash."


    Jarvis also approved of Austin''s decision and gave a little piece of advice.


    "In that case, the team that will go to the Fallen Divine Valley will be composed of Ingram, Tyrone, and Austin,"


    Devin announced shortly after.


    "Also, here are twenty-one jade slips.


    Each of them contains an omnipotent skill directly from the Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan.


    When you are faced with grave danger or an extremely difficult situation, crush a piece of these jade slips. It would summon a tremendous power that is equal to an all-out attack of Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan.


    I''ll leave these in your hands, so use them wisely," Devin warned as he handed them the jade slips.


    He divided them equally and gave seven pieces to each of the three cultivators setting out for the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "Each jade slip contains power equal to an all-out attack of Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan?!"


    Every divine god that was present was completely flabbergasted. They could just imagine how powerful it was as they looked at each jade slip.


    As the two leading figures of the Heavenly Court, Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan possessed earthshaking powers. There were only few cultivators who could match their abilities.


    In fact, it was said that their strength was only slightly lower than Parker and Alethea.


    "Please give our deepest gratitude to Jade Emperor and Queen Siobh


    ully checked the contents of the ring.


    "Oh my! There are so many amazing treasures in here!"


    Austin exclaimed as his eyes beamed at the sight of the precious treasures entrusted to him.


    The Space Ring was extremely spacious, and yet it was completely filled with all kinds of valuable items.


    Inside, he saw high-grade pills, priceless magic treasures, precious natural resources and divine crystals that piled up inside the Space Ring.


    "Wait. What are these?" His eyes quickly focused on the pair of mysterious magic treasures. "There''s no mistaking it. These are chaotic magic treasures!"


    Austin couldn''t suppress his excitement as he realized what those magic treasures were, that emitted such strong terrifying auras.


    Chaotic magic treasures differed greatly from magic treasures at the divine level. Their powers and capabilities were unparalleled and extremely versatile.


    "I can''t believe that they put two chaotic magic treasures inside this ring, on top of the other precious items.


    The Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan are so generous!


    I assume that the three of us got the same amount of treasures. That means they gave away six chaotic magic treasures! That a superb amount of fortune!" Austin exclaimed


    He was itching to test the chaotic magic treasures in front of him.


    The two chaotic magic treasures that were bestowed to him were in the forms of a long sword and a spear.


    But being a genuine master of sword arts, the long sword instantly caught Austin''s attention. It was not an exaggeration to say that he fell in love with it at first glance.


    "I wonder if I can refine this sword.


    It would be my first time using a sword that is a chaotic magic treasure. If I refined it pretty well, I could already imagine how devastating this sword could be," Austin sneered as his eyes blazed with a fiery passion.

 Chapter 3412 Cultivating The Triple Avatar Skill

    "Let me try and see if I can refine it!"


    Austin waved his hand, and a long chaotic sword materialized in front of him. He released his spiritual sense and began to refine it.


    A day later, a loud scream rang out abruptly.


    "I made it!"


    Austin was overjoyed with his success��he had refined the long sword!


    Since Austin had already refined the Reincarnation Token and had the experience of refining a chaotic magic weapon, this task was no longer difficult for him.


    "From this day forward, this long chaotic sword will serve as my flying sword!"


    Austin cancelled his connection with his current flying sword and replaced it with the chaotic sword.


    Whoosh!


    Under Austin''s control, the chaotic sword flew out of his mouth and slashed into the void.


    Crack!


    With just a slight movement of the sword, the chaotic void was effortlessly cut in half. It left a massive black fissure right in the middle.


    "The chaotic sword''s power is much more remarkable due to its high level!"


    Austin gave the sword a few test swings to adjust to its power.


    As for the spear, he didn''t need it for the time being, so he hid it in his Space Ring.


    He might not need it now, but he cherished this spear just as much. It was a chaotic magic treasure, a precious item.


    Then he took out a jade slip with a cultivation method engraved on it.


    It was given to him by Jarvis. The jade slip recorded the secret cultivation method, the Triple Avatar Skill.


    Austin read the secret skill recorded in the jade slip over and over again.


    "The Triple Avatar Skill is truly amazing!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    "But I still feel that there are some profound parts of this skill that haven''t been fully explained!


    It seems that the skill recorded in this jade slip is incomplete.


    This does not contain a thorough description of the skill."


    Austin kept going back and forth in the jade slip just to make sure if he missed anything. To his dismay, he found nothing else and thus, frowned.


    "But even the incomplete version of the Triple Avatar Skill can be used to attack enemies,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    Previously, Yale had used the incomplete version of this Triple Avatar Skill, and then his real body was hidden among the three avatars, which looked both true and illusory, making it difficult for his opponent to distinguish.


    It actually served as a bril


    the highest level of the law of causality.


    "This Triple Avatar Skill is truly commendable!


    If there is a chance in the future to get a complete version of the Triple Avatar Skill, it will be even better!"


    three Austins said at the same time in the secret room.


    They smiled at each other. This scene was very strange.


    ''I am wondering if the deities in my body can cultivate this secret skill. Maybe they can have a try!''


    Suddenly, a bold idea flashed through Austin''s mind.


    The Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation was also a forbidden secret skill of the Triple Sect. Austin naturally thought of it after he cultivated the Triple Avatar Skill.


    "Let them have a try!"


    Austin took action immediately.


    The deities in his body could use the martial arts skills that he had practiced to fight against the enemies.


    Therefore, they should be able to cultivate the secret skill, Triple Avatar Skill.


    With this bold idea in mind, Austin continued to cultivate in seclusion and let the deities in his body to cultivate the Triple Avatar Skill.


    After another month of cultivation, Austin suddenly opened his eyes. When he saw what he did, he was amazed.


    "It worked!" he blurted out happily.


    With loud booming sound, bright figures constantly rushed out of Austin''s body.


    Originally, there had been seven deities and one majestic dragon.


    But due to the Triple Avatar Skill, there were now twenty-one deities and three majestic dragons in total!


    Every deity and majestic dragon emitted a violent aura of energy which shook the heaven and earth.

 Chapter 3413 Confidential Information

    "Austin, Devin said today is a good day to set off.


    Get ready."


    Austin received a message from Peterson out of the blue.


    "Got it,"


    Austin replied.


    "What a pity! I was planning to spend more time improving my swordsmanship skills.


    But it looks like I have to put it on hold for now,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    Recently, Austin found out that his swordsmanship skills had hit a bottleneck.


    Although he was anxious to improve, he couldn''t get anywhere.


    "I''ll just find another chance to practice my sword skills later," Austin said to himself as he shook his head in dismay.


    He took a step forward and disappeared from the secret room.


    Before leaving the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, Austin left several avatars there.


    His avatars would tell those he trusted the most where he was going.


    It did not take Austin much time to reach a small world located inside the chaotic void.


    This was the headquarters of the gods of light.


    All the gods of light settled down there.


    When Austin arrived at the rendezvous point, he saw Ingram and Tyrone.


    Austin used his spiritual sense to secretly check their powers and found that they had grown much stronger since they last met.


    It was obvious that Ingram and Tyrone cultivated very hard during the past few months.


    Austin himself also used his free time to further enhance his strength.


    The three of them were well equipped to fulfill the task ahead of them.


    "Well, are you guys ready?"


    Devin asked, as he glanced at Austin, Ingram and Tyrone.


    He was shrouded in a faint yellow light, which made him more mysterious.


    "Yes, we''re ready,"


    they answered in chorus.


    "Good.


    The Fallen Divine Valley is a forbidden area known for the dangers it contain.


    Needless to say, act with extreme caution while inside the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Your main task is to find the divine gods who are on our side.


    Especially Frost and Brain. Those two are great masters.


    If you bring them back, we''ll have a good chance of winning the upcoming battle.


    Back then, Frost and Brain were both


    already sent many cultivators to the Fallen Divine Valley in order to find Frost and Brain.


    Most of those who were sent were carefully selected.


    However, most of them didn''t make it out alive.


    When Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan grew desperate, they entered the Fallen Divine Valley themselves together in an attempt to rescue Frost and Brain,"


    Devin said.


    "What did you just say?!


    So Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan once entered the Fallen Divine Valley together?" Morphy asked, dumbfounded.


    The other divine gods also gasped in utter shock.


    "Yes.


    Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan managed to break into the Fallen Divine Valley in person. They went through many dangers and almost lost their lives in the process. As a result, they were forced to leave the valley halfway through the mission.


    But they both discovered something very crucial.


    There is something in common between the Fallen Divine Valley and the World of Darkness.


    The more powerful the cultivators are, the more dangers they would face.


    Ironically, the weak are more likely to survive.


    Therefore, Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan decided to send relatively weak divine gods into the Fallen Divine Valley to get Frost and Brain out,"


    Devin explained.


    "I see."


    Everyone nodded and understood why Austin, Ingram and Tyrone were the ones chosen to be sent to the Fallen Divine Valley.

 Chapter 3414 Go To The Fallen Divine Alley

    In the endless chaotic void, a beam of black light flew at an astonishing speed.


    In a secret chamber of an airship, a man sat cross-legged inside.


    "It''s been five days!"


    Austin murmured as he woke up from his cultivation.


    In the past five days, he had been practicing his swordsmanship.


    At that moment, his swordsmanship had reached a high level, which meant that he was able to fuse 2 billion and 900 million sword attacks into one to slash his enemy.


    With such swordsmanship by Austin''s side, ordinary preliminary-grade divine gods would not dare fight against him head-on.


    However, Austin had long noticed that the progress in his swordsmanship was gradually getting slower.


    He had reached a bottleneck.


    "Have I exhausted all my potential in swordsmanship?"


    Austin let out a deep sigh and somehow felt sad at the thought.


    "Never mind. The most important thing for me right now is to go to the Fallen Divine Valley. I''m ready to face all kinds of dangers in that place!


    Hopefully, I will come out alive."


    Austin looked ahead into the distance with decisive eyes.


    Previously, he volunteered to go to the Fallen Divine Valley. One of the reasons why he offered to go there was because he wanted to save Hare.


    Although Hare was not his official master, he had saved Austin''s life in the chaotic void before and had even helped him get the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor from a Tomber.


    Moreover, he took Austin to the Ghostdom to rob more of Tomber''s blood power.


    Hare''s kindness to Austin was no different from that to his own disciple.


    In addition to saving Hare, Austin also had another goal, which was to go to the Fallen Divine Valley and undergo different perilous trials.


    Last time, Austin was interrupted while he was enduring the Apotheosizing Doom, which made his realm unable to reach the divine level.


    Later, he comprehended the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation, and through this unconventional method his actual strength reach the level that of a divine god.


    However, he was disappointed when it came to him that his vital energy realm was technically still at the Divine Realm after all.


    As a result, he had been looking for an opportunity to break through in his realm once again.


    According to Peterson and Morphy, it was extremely difficult for people like Austin, whose breakthrough during the Apotheosizing Doom was forcibly cut off, to achieve the unfinished task. If he wanted another chance to break through, it would be unimaginably troublesome.


    The oppor


    if the space and time had shifted.


    Then, a huge door, which shook constantly, suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Get inside!"


    Ingram said loudly. He took the lead and stepped into the door of time and space.


    Austin and Tyrone followed suit.


    The next moment, they found themselves floating above a huge canyon.


    "Be careful. We''re almost a stone''s throw away from the Fallen Divine Valley!


    From now on, we officially set foot into the Fallen Divine Valley. We must be extremely attentive,"


    Ingram said sternly.


    Both Austin and Tyrone nodded in acknowledgement.


    Then, they landed at the entrance of the valley.


    As they stood still, they felt a cold breeze touch their faces.


    In front of them, there was a broad valley. At hindsight, all they could see were endless smaller valleys and a dense forest a few miles away.


    It was as magnificent of a landscape as they had expected.


    "Oh my god! I can''t believe this. My spiritual sense can only detect a few miles around me at most!"


    Tyrone screamed in shock all of a sudden.


    Without hesitation, Austin and Ingram immediately released their spiritual senses to perceive their surroundings.


    "I can only perceive a distance of three miles!"


    Austin blurted out as his face turned pale with fright.


    It was Austin''s worst nightmare. He was well aware that he had a remarkable spiritual sense. It was no exaggeration to say that his spiritual sense was even stronger than that of an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god.


    In the outside world, he could easily perceive the entire space in an instant!


    However, in the Fallen Divine Valley, his spiritual sense could only detect three miles at most!

 Chapter 3415 Passing The Test

    "The Fallen Divine Valley gives me a weird feeling.


    Everyone, be careful and get ready.


    All right. Let''s go inside,"


    Ingram reminded them again and spearheaded the way towards the huge valley.


    Austin and Tyrone followed closely behind him.


    As soon as the three of them set foot in the entrance of the valley, a thunderous roar reverberated throughout the vast field.


    Suddenly, a terrible beast appeared and rushed towards them with its bloody mouth wide open.


    It was as big as a small hill and had a surging malicious aura that trembled the whole valley.


    Boom!


    Without hesitation, a green mist surged out from Ingram''s body as he activated his fighting spirit. He then threw out a forceful punch at the beast and forced it to retreat.


    "What the hell? It''s a bilious beast!"


    Tyrone exclaimed in shock.


    Legend had it that the bilious beast was a rare ferocious beast that was tough, brave, and bloodthirsty.


    "What? A bilious beast?"


    Austin was stunned and gazed at the ferocious beast. He could sense that it released a strong and malicious aura. It had the head of a dragon and the body of a leopard.


    "That''s not right. It doesn''t seem to be a real bilious beast. Maybe it''s just an incarnation or a puppet.


    However, it has the strength of a preliminary-grade divine god!"


    Ingram said.


    He just hit the beast, so he had the best understanding when it came to its strength.


    "GRRRRR!!!"


    At that moment, a tiger''s roar echoed.


    A white tiger on clouds immediately rushed out of the dense forest in the distance.


    At the same time, ear-splitting roars of beasts resounded all over the place.


    Austin looked forward and saw towering trees and huge mountains. There was a dense and primeval forest in the distance with all kinds of birds and beasts, and all of them stared at Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone with hostility.


    "Damn it! Those beasts are heading towards us!


    The Fallen Divine Valley is indeed fraught with all kinds of dangers. As soon as we entered it, we immediately encountered these terrifying opponents!"


    Tyrone said in a trembling voice.


    Austin and Ingram also had a long face.


    They could sense that every single one of those beasts had the strength of a preliminary-grade divine god.


    In a sense, it meant that they were facing a large group of preliminary-grade divine gods!


    Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone were also preliminary-grade divine gods, but there were only three of them.


    Soon, more than a dozen ferocious


    awesome!"


    Austin was overjoyed to see the fruits of his labor.


    "What? It''s a chaotic magic treasure!"


    Ingram and Tyrone exclaimed in surprise at the same time.


    "Ha-ha! Chaotic magic treasures are really powerful!"


    Ingram laughed.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, a spear that emitted a frightening aura appeared in his hand.


    It was also a chaotic magic treasure!


    With a wave of Tyrone''s hand, he put away the long sabers in front of him.


    Then, he took out a fuchsia machete.


    It was another chaotic magic treasure!


    Before they embarked on their journey to the Fallen Divine Valley, not only Austin, but also Ingram and Tyrone had obtained two chaotic magic treasures.


    Those chaotic magic treasures were given by the Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan.


    Although the chaotic weapons they had acquired were the lowest grade of all the chaotic magic treasures, they were much more powerful than any magic treasure at the divine level!


    Any magic treasure at the divine level couldn''t be compared with those chaotic magic treasures at all.


    After Ingram and Tyrone took out their chaotic magic treasures, it was indeed much easier for them to deal with those bloodthirsty beasts.


    In an instant, a large group of beasts were beaten terribly and were forced to retreat.


    "Well, you three have passed our test.


    However, there are still many tests waiting for you to pass.


    I hope you can pass all those tests and reach the end,"


    the white tiger said as it stood on the top of a mountain in the distance and looked at them with its huge eyes.


    "What? All the tests? What does that mean?"


    The three of them were all in a daze.

 Chapter 3416 The Thunder Abyss

    After saying that, the white tiger let out a growl, and all the birds and beasts disappeared in an instant.


    Hearing the white tiger''s words, Austin, Ingram and Tyrone were all confused.


    ''So the Fallen Divine Valley is full of traps that were set up to test invaders? And we have to take such tests?''


    The three of them looked at each other. They had the same thought in their minds.


    "Well, let''s keep going,"


    Ingram suggested.


    The three of them, then turned into three beams of light and flew forward at astonishing speed.


    Above ground, they scanned the general surroundings and saw nothing but numerous mountains that towered all the way into the clouds.


    The mountains spread out over a vast area, as far as their eye could see and in all directions.


    Lush forests covered those mountains, blocking out the sun and made it difficult for anyone in the skies to see down below.


    In occasional clearings, the three of them could see beasts moving around and could even hear them let out deep roars from time to time. In the air, birds and other airborne animals would sometimes glide close to them and eventually fly away.


    It was like a virgin and untouched land.


    Most importantly, the place was so big.


    Austin, Ingram and Tyrone moved terrifyingly fast in order to cover as much ground as possible.


    In the outside world, they could take a tour around a cosmos in a few seconds.


    However, in this mysterious world, although the three of them used their bodily movement skills to move at incredible speeds, they felt as if they had just advanced a little.


    "It looks like that there is strange kind of space law here in the Fallen Divine Valley. No matter how fast we move, we can''t cover a long distance like we normally do in the outside world.


    We have traveled for an entire day, but I guess we only traveled a few dozen miles at most,"


    Ingram said in a frustrated tone after a whole day''s journey.


    "You have a good point. I agree with you.


    No matter how fast we fly, there is always a strange force that seemed to drag us back," Austin said as he shook his head.


    He felt like they were swimming against a strong tide.


    At that time, the three of them had landed on one of taller mountains.


    After flying for a whole day, the three of them were a little tired and planned to rest there for the night.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A rolling sound of thunder cracked ahead of th


    arge black lake in front of us. Something is going on with it. Keep your eyes open, guys,"


    Ingram who was flying in front, suddenly reminded the other two.


    Austin and Tyrone raised their head and noticed that there was indeed a big lake ahead of them.


    If they wanted to keep moving, they had to fly across this huge lake.


    Upon closer inspection, to their surprise, the lake was dark, strangely calm with no waves.


    Out of the blue, something appeared and splashed in the water.


    "Look in the water! There are so many skeletons, possibly of divine gods!"


    Tyrone screamed as he pointed at the deeper part of the lake in the distance.


    Austin and Ingram looked at the direction where he was pointing at and indeed saw many skeletons which were slowly floating to the surface of the lake.


    Under their gazes, the water began to surge and more and more skeletons in the depths of the lake came up to the surface.


    In a moment, the surface of the lake was full of skeletons.


    Each skeleton released the energy only divine gods possessed, forming a terrible energy hurricane above the lake.


    They all turned out to be the skeletons of divine gods.


    "I can''t believe so many divine gods have perished here!"


    the three of them exclaimed in chorus, looking astonished.


    "This lake must be extremely dangerous,"


    Ingram said with a serious face.


    Austin and Tyrone nodded in agreement.


    "Ha-ha! More fresh meat."


    All of a sudden, an ugly green head popped out of the lake. It stared at Austin, Ingram and Tyrone from far away. Its eyes were full of evil mischief and murderous intent.

 Chapter 3417 Accept The Challenge (Part One)

    Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone were baffled. Instantly their eyes got on the green head.


    And when they heard what it said, it left them gaping.


    "What? Tell us first, who are you?"


    Ingram asked with a stern face. He opened his eyes wide in bewilderment.


    "Ha-ha!


    Well, you don''t need to know who I am. Now that the three of you have come here, you have to accept the challenge. There is no way out for you all now!


    Only if you pass the challenge, you will be allowed to continue your journey. Only then can you move forward.


    However, if you are not able pass it, you will have to die here today!"


    the ugly green head said. The air was filled with its strange laughter. It was terrifying enough to send shivers down everyone''s spine.


    "Really? But why should we accept the challenge?


    Instead of facing the challenge, we can try to find another way and take a detour. Surely there might be other ways to move on."


    Ingram put forward the thought running in his mind. He was sure that the others too would agree to his idea.


    He knew for certain that no one wanted to take that so-called challenge. There was no reason or logic in getting into unnecessary challenges and troubles.


    All of them had seen so many skeletons of divine gods floating in the lake. Looking at those bones, they knew that the challenge before them was very terrible and dangerous. They had to be extremely cautious. If they were careless even for the slightest moment, all of them could end up losing their lives instantly.


    "Yes. I think that''s better.


    Let''s take a detour from here,"


    Tyrone said. He was nodding his head in agreement. The danger lurking before them was clear as crystal to him.


    "Ha-ha! Ha-ha!"


    Suddenly, the dark green head, which was present in the lake not very far away from them, burst into a wild and sharp laughter. It echoed in the air creating an eerie


    ng seemed to be futile.


    It did not matter which powerful secret skill the they used. Whatever they did, the energy wall never broke. It did not even get the slightest crack. It was like an egg trying hard to smash a stone, while the egg could never break a stone.


    The energy filled wall, standing in front of the three of them, was too solid. It seemed to be too strong to break or be vanquished.


    Slowly they started to realize that it was impossible to break through it!


    "Huh! It looks like that that bastard is right. Nothing is working.


    With all the strength that we possess, we seem to have no chance to go back anymore."


    The three of them were exhausted and collapsed on the ground as their minds had accepted the fact. They were all desperate but completely helpless.


    "Hmm. Looks like if we want to get out of here, we''ll have to accept the challenge!"


    Tyrone sighed. There was a sad look on his face. This was not any one of them had expected.


    "Yes! I can''t believe it but you are right. We cannot just stay here until the last day of our lives. We''ll need to do something to change this grave situation!"


    Ingram echoed, as he nodded firmly. He was convinced now that there was only one way to get out of that cursed place.

 Chapter 3418 Accept The Challenge (Part Two)

    "In that case, I assume that we have no choice but to accept the challenge!"


    Austin said helplessly. That seemed to be their only option, their last chance if they wanted to leave that place.


    Their eyes fell on the numerous skeletons that lay scattered on the surface of the lake. They looked at each other as those remains indicated that the challenges faced there must have been extremely terrible and ominous.


    Men would definitely lose their lives if they lost their attention or got distracted for even one second. A moment''s carelessness could cost them their lives.


    In spite of being completely aware of the dangers, they could not refuse. Rather, there was no other choice for them now.


    "Okay then!


    Let''s have a good rest for a few days. Then we accept the challenge and face the consequences!"


    Ingram suggested after the three of them had reached an agreement. They had finally concluded that they had to take up the glove.


    Having made up their mind, they searched for a flat place by the lake. Once they found such a spot, they sat down cross-legged and began to rest.


    Three days passed quickly as they rested.


    They opened their eyes and glanced at each other. Suddenly, they stood up at the same time.


    "Alright! We''ve decided. We accept the challenge!"


    Ingram said loudly. He spoke as if he was announcing their decision to the lake.


    Splash!


    As soon as Ingram finished speaking, a green humanoid creature rushed out of the lake.


    It was a creature, very similar to a Yaksha. Its dark red eyes were filed with a wild ferocity, and it held a black-colored, steel fork in its hand. It was a terrifying creature.


    "Alright then!"


    the green Yaksha answered. Uttering those words, it pointed at a spot a little away.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, three pontoon bridges appeared on the surface of the lake.


    The three pontoon bridges kept on extending into the distance and disappeared in the depth of the lake. No one knew how l


    alves of its body turned into water and flowed into the lake.


    "Huh! Don''t worry. I will destroy you completely even though what I struck now was only an avatar of yours!"


    With a roar, Austin used his Omnipotent Bodily Skill. Suddenly a big hand sprang toward that green Yaksha.


    Just then, he saw that the flowing water was held up by his big hand.


    However on close inspection, Austin found that the flowing water was just like the ordinary water. It had no sign of life at all. It was merely normal water.


    It gave him a suspicion that the green Yaksha had probably escaped.


    "Hmm. What a weird creature!"


    Austin had his doubts now. He suspected that the green Yaksha was made of water. And that was the reason why it could escape so easily while it was in the lake.


    "Interesting! He was able to destroye one of my avatars quite impressively.


    Ha-ha! Ha-ha! It''s a rarity to have such a powerful opponent."


    "The more powerful those guys are, the more interesting the fight would be."


    "Ha-ha!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Suddenly, somewhere at a distance in the lake, the peaceful silence was broken. Thus, the whole place began to get noisy.


    Many green Yakshas rushed over from the lake area at a distance which was not far away. At the same time, their shrieks echoed in the surroundings.

 Chapter 3419 Fighting Yakshas

    Austin looked around and saw a horde of green Yakshas in the distance rushing towards him.


    Each Yaksha looked exactly the same. They stared at him viciously from afar.


    Shrill laughs came from all the directions.


    In a moment, there was a gradually increasing turbulence in the lake, which soon caused a gigantic tsunami wave that roared toward the coastline.


    "Oh my god!"


    Austin was shocked by the abundance of Yakshas.


    After all, every single one of the green Yakshas had the strength of a preliminary-grade divine god.


    It was difficult for one to deal with so many Yakshas at the same time.


    Even if a medium-grade divine god were in Austin''s shoes, he would surely tremble with fear.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Fearful explosions reverberated around the entire lake. One by one, those green Yakshas got out of the water, hovered above it, and closed in on Austin.


    Each Yaksha glared at Austin menacingly.


    With a sword in his left hand, Austin clenched his right fist tightly. He was highly vigilant, and was ready to fight any time.


    Then, numerous skeletons floated everywhere in the lake.


    Austin believed that those skeletons belonged to former cultivators that had broken in to the Fallen Divine Valley and had failed to pass the test.


    Therefore, he knew that he had no choice but to fight his way out.


    "Ha-ha! You are really an interesting little guy. You have a death wish!"


    All the Yakshas around Austin spoke in chorus, which produced deafening sound waves that directly came at Austin.


    Boom!


    The sharp noises from the high-pitched voices of the Yakshas produced a sonic shock wave that caused the whole place around the bridge where Austin stood to explode and crash, and the space to quiver.


    Austin immediately unleashed his Omnipotent Bodily Skill. His body emitted golden, dazzling lights that resisted the violent sound waves.


    "Come on!"


    "Let''s kill this human brat!"


    At the same time, five green figures dashed out of the water. They ran towards Austin with tridents in their hands.


    Austin swung his sword, which produced a sword aura that carried the energy of two billion and nine hundred million sword moves into one. In an instant, the sword tore the whole space around it.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin cut several Yakshas in half.


    It was not difficult for him to strike down a preliminary-grade divine god with a sword aura that contained the power of two bi


    ere were still more than one thousand Yakshas that fixed their eyes on Austin. Their green heads were above the water.


    Fortunately, they didn''t join the wave that had just attacked Austin for the time being.


    Austin had guessed that they were waiting; once their companions were all killed, they would immediately attack him simultaneously.


    It was a good thing for Austin.


    "I am going to kill you all!" Austin shouted at the top of his lungs.


    At that time, he did not want to hold back much longer.


    A tremendous amount of chaotic energy erupted from all the secret realms inside his body, which provided him with tremendous energy.


    Meanwhile, the seven deities and the majestic dragon rushed out from his body too.


    It was going to be a cutthroat battle.


    Austin, the seven deities, and the majestic dragon had to go against over a hundred Yakshas. Obviously, Austin was greatly outnumbered.


    Fortunately, Austin had already mastered the Phoenix Nirvana Skill.


    Thus, no matter how badly he got injured, he could easily recover in an instant.


    It took Austin a day to get rid of all the Yakshas.


    They all turned into water and did not take shape again.


    "Now!"


    Then, hundreds of Yakshas charged at Austin at the same time once again.


    "I am going to slay all of you!"


    Austin unleashed the Triple Avatar Skill, and three Austins suddenly appeared.


    Moreover, the seven deities and the majestic dragon


    also performed the Triple Avatar Skill.


    In that way, twenty-one deities and three dragons instantly materialized. They surrounded Austin and fought against the Yakshas together.

 Chapter 3420 The Sword Palace

    Fortunately, before they set out, Devin had given Austin a Space Ring. Inside the Space Ring, there were a large number of astonishing treasures from both heaven and earth, among which were all kinds of magic pills.


    These pills could make Austin replenish his energy in real time without having to stop.


    As in the previous battles, he also had the Phoenix Nirvana Skill which could help him recover in an instant no matter how badly he was injured.


    In the end, more than one thousand Yakshas rushed all at the same time to attack him.


    Compared to the other battles, this was a cruel one for Austin.


    More than twenty times, he was almost beaten to death and his spiritual soul was almost destroyed.


    Fortunately, the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon were there to protect it.


    This battle lasted more than ten days.


    A few more days later, right at a certain moment, there was a sudden turn of events.


    Ka-boom!


    With an earsplitting sound, the green Yakshas exploded all at the same time, turning into surging water, splashing into the lake.


    Moments after, the ground shook and created ripples on the surface of the lake.


    A huge green Yaksha walked out of the void and emerged from the lake.


    The green Yaksha''s eyes were lit with fire and emitted a very terrifying aura.


    "Well, very good.


    You can actually kill more than one thousand of my avatars.


    I can now announce that you have passed this test,"


    the green Yaksha said in a booming voice as it looked down at Austin.


    It turned out that this giant Yaksha came with its real physical body this time.


    Those who had fought with Austin earlier were all nothing but just avatars.


    Austin felt a bit concerned when he felt the terrifying energy fluctuation from this huge Yaksha in front of him.


    He calculated that if he were to challenge it to a fight, he couldn''t be able to withstand even a single blow from it.


    "Sir, may I know what this place is on earth? I know that this place is a part of the Fallen Divine Valley. But I wonder if you can share more detailed information with me.


    Why do all the creatures that come in have to go through such tests?


    I came here to look for some friends. And I don''t intend to disturb nor offend anyone.


    Have you seen any of them?


    The moment I find my friends, rest assured, I will leave the Fallen Divine Valley, not a second longer,"


    Aust


    provoke them, let alone you,"


    the Yaksha reminded Austin as it drew a circle on the palace floor. Seemingly done with its mission, it disappeared into the thin air without a single word, leaving Austin alone in the hall.


    After the Yaksha left, Austin immediately stood inside the circle to stay safe from any attacks. He was nowhere near ready to get closer to those swords yet.


    He had no doubts with what the Yaksha said.


    As a sword cultivator, he could feel how powerful all the surrounding swords in the hall were.


    "Well, this may be a great opportunity for me and I should grab it. I''m already here anyway.


    I hope I can gain something and improve my swordsmanship greatly.


    Well, it''s time for me to get to it!"


    Austin murmured to himself as he sat cross legged inside the circle.


    Then, he began to release his spiritual sense, trying to sense the swords around him and establish communication with them.


    If one wanted to gain something, he had to enter these swords to gain insights from them.


    "No way! I died with regret! I had practice my sword skills all my life and finally became a medium-grade divine god. How could I die here like this?"


    "This is unacceptable! My opponent has already stolen the throne from me, in my absence! He should be sentenced to death!"


    "No way! I don''t accept this!


    I''m not convinced. I had lived such a wonderful life! How could I die like this?"


    The howls contained the spiritual energy of the swords'' owners. They pierced directly into Austin''s soul, making his whole body cold. He could not help but tremble slightly.

 Chapter 3421 Comprehending Swordsmanship

    Every owner of each sword within the hall led glorious lives, until death came knocking on their door.


    None of them willingly came to this end.


    All their resentment remained attached to these swords.


    If a weak warrior with an unstable mind came into contact with these swords, the remaining spiritual energy within would attack him until he was completely eroded.


    There were only two options for a warrior who couldn''t resist �� insanity or death.


    "Such terrible resentment!"


    A flash of surprise appeared on Austin''s face.


    All the spiritual power of the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon from within his Soul Sea were pouring out of him to resist the negative spiritual energy.


    After a moment, something else surprised Austin even more.


    Both the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon were releasing their power to refine the resentment that was attacking his spiritual soul!


    After all, the resentment attached to the swords was a kind of spiritual soul energy.


    Since the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon were the two holy treasures of the spiritual race, they were the nemesis of all kinds of spiritual soul energy and could easily refine them.


    "That''s amazing!


    It''s a good chance to replenish the nourishment of the spiritual tree and feed the spiritual dragon! They''d continue to grow!


    All of you! Come this way!"


    Overflowing joy filled Austin at the sudden realization.


    More and more swords were touched as Austin''s spiritual sense spread in all directions, actively communicating with the resentment within the swords.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Thousands of swords within the hall seemed to stir at the provocation.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Countless twisted and ferocious faces flew out of the swords and rained down attacks on Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "I hate you! Die! Die! Die!"


    "Revenge! We must take revenge! Kill him!"


    A wave of endless resentment almost drowned Austin.


    In his Soul Sea, the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon also sped up their release of immense refining power to continuously refine the resentment.


    A sword cultivator''s will was famed for being extremely sharp, and everyone knew that the resentment left behind would hold extremely strong power.


    A medium-grade divine god wouldn''t dream to provoke the resentment within all those long swor


    ence, and insight a sword cultivator at the medium-grade divine god level left behind were of great use to Austin.


    It was like Austin was starving as he quickly absorbed all of the knowledge.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    In the end, all the sword auras swarming around Austin were completely absorbed.


    In just an hour, he finished absorbing all of them.


    Clang!


    It was as if the sword was sucked empty and noisily fell on the ground.


    All the spirit, will, and essence of swordsmanship in the sword belonged to Austin now, which turned the sword into nothing more than an ordinary blade.


    "Thank you for imparting your swordsmanship, sir!"


    Austin gratefully swept into a low bow to the sword.


    After fully absorbing the sword, Austin felt comfortable within his body.


    His level of swordsmanship increased a little.


    "Let''s continue!"


    Austin felt his spirits soar.


    This was an undeniable once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    A great deal of swordsmanship essence left by divine-god-level sword cultivators were scattered within the hall. Where else could he find something like this? Yes!


    Only a forbidden area like the Fallen Divine Valley would probably have such things.


    It was impossible to find such an opportunity in the outside world!


    If he was given an entire month to meditate within the Sword Palace, Austin was sure his progress would surprise even himself!


    "I don''t have much time. I have to hurry up!"


    Austin shook off all the distracting thoughts in his mind and began to concentrate on comprehending swordsmanship.

 Chapter 3422 Getting Ashore

    Boom!


    Austin absorbed the essences of the swords one by one until they turned into ordinary swords.


    Inside the hall, several long swords fell to the ground from time to time after being sucked dry.


    Time passed slowly inside the hall where the trial was taking place.


    At that time, Austin continued to absorb more and more sword essences.


    However, the swords that kept on appearing seemed to be limitless.


    Even though Austin was striving real hard to absorb as many as he could, the hall was still densely packed with dangerous swords emitting terrifying auras.


    As time passed by, Austin was surprised at what he noticed.


    Up until now, he was only able to absorb the swords that belonged to preliminary-grade and medium-grade divine gods.


    The ones that belonged to premium-grade divine gods were all scattered far away and weren''t responding to him.


    As soon as he noticed this, Austin sat within the circle on the ground that was drawn by the Yaksha. He quickly released his spiritual sense to intentionally communicate with the swords left behind by premium-grade divine gods, but to no avail.


    Earlier, the Yaksha said that there were actually two long swords in the hall that belonged to governing gods.


    However, even with Austin''s strong spiritual sense, he wasn''t able to find them.


    ''Such a shame. This must mean that my swordsmanship level is still too low.


    I''m not yet strong enough to communicate and absorb the swords that were used by premium-grade gods and governing gods, '' Austin thought to himself as he let out a bitter smile.


    However, this didn''t hold him back. This actually pushed him harder to acquire every sword that he could.


    As he absorbed more and more swords, his swordsmanship level began to gradually increase.


    He continued patiently, perceiving a faint sense of transformation within him little by little.


    Eventually, days passed.


    Austin was still immersed in the cultivation and comprehension of his swordsmanship.


    Then, finally, a month passed.


    Inside the hall, Austin stood from the circle on the ground.


    Boom!


    As he suddenly opened his eyes, an impeccable aura suddenly gushed out from his body.


    Two streaks of divine sword radiance beamed from his vicious eyes, like flashes of lightning during a violent thunderstorm.


    He took a quick glance at his body and smiled faintly in satisfaction.


    "This is from more than three hundred swords, huh? Not bad."


    He was pretty excited to try his newly-acquired strength.


    "Maybe I am not able to absorb those swords that belonged to premium-grade divine gods, but this is also great on its own."


    The number of swordsmanship essences that he absorbed was not to be underestimated. Even if they we


    e rewarded handsomely once you pass it.


    Now, I''m wondering if this place is meant for acquiring various resources through trials.


    Is it possible that it was designed by a great master?


    If I had known of this, I should have gone to this place before and went through the trials.


    Maybe that''s why so many divine gods have been venturing into the Fallen Divine Valley since ancient times. I''m thinking if it''s really a very dangerous place as they say."


    Tyrone speculated and was a bit excited.


    "Don''t be too complacent. You said so yourself. Since ancient times, divine gods have continuously entered this forbidden land.


    However, how many of them were able to leave alive?


    Did you forget that even Frost and Brain came here and went missing too? And we know that neither of them has made it out yet. We don''t know if they''re still alive somewhere or if they''re already dead.


    I don''t really think that someone would dare use this forbidden land as a place of trials,"


    Ingram laid out his thoughts.


    "Hmm, that''s right.


    I guess I was just caught up with the astounding rewards that one could obtain in this place.


    And yes, it''s too good to be true,"


    Tyrone immediately agreed as he heard Ingram''s explanation.


    "For now, I''m really curious about those palaces.


    Why don''t we check them out?" Ingram pointed out and suggested.


    "Yes. It has been bothering me ever since the first second I saw them," Austin said.


    "It''s the plan then. Let''s tread carefully. We don''t know what may be waiting for us," Tyrone added.


    Then, the three of them used their bodily movement skills and headed for the palaces deep in the mountains.


    "Wait. What?" "How is this possible?"


    As soon as they approached the areas where the palaces were standing, they were shocked at what welcomed them.

 Chapter 3423 A Member Of The Heavenly Court

    After some time, they finally caught better sight of the palace. From the looks of it, that place was inhabited.


    While Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone carefully surveyed the place, a large, strong-looking man garbed in animal skin suddenly appeared at the gates of the palace.


    He looked at the three strangers with suspicion.


    As he narrowed his eyes at them, the brawny man asked, "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    Several figures suddenly came rushing out from different sides of the palace.


    "What''s going on here?"


    In the blink of an eye, more than ten creatures showed up and surrounded Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone.


    It turned out that they were all divine gods.


    "Well..." As the creatures closed in on them, the three cultivators took a step back and looked at each other, dumbfounded.


    They glanced at each of the divine gods in front of them and tried to size them up. In a hushed voice, they muttered, "What now?"


    ''This is the Fallen Divine Valley.


    As far as I know, this is one of the most dangerous places in the Sea of Chaos.


    If that''s the case, how could creatures be living here? Their auras make it obvious that they''re incredibly powerful. They''re likely to be preliminary-grade and medium-grade divine gods, so what are they doing here?''


    All three of them thought the same thing in their minds.


    Finally, Ingram communicated with Austin and Tyrone through his spiritual sense.


    "We have to deal with them with great caution, so we have to pay attention to whatever they''re doing. These people seem to be very powerful. We''d better be careful not to provoke them."


    "You''re right. We have to be on guard."


    Austin and Tyrone both agreed.


    After discussing, Ingram slowly walked up to the creatures before them.


    He bowed his head and cupped his hands in front of him as a show of respect.


    "Good sirs, we don''t mean you any harm. We came here by accident."


    As Ingram spoke, Austin and Tyrone followed him and stood beside him.


    A dozen divine gods looked at the three of them warily.


    Finally, a middle-aged man responded, "I see. You must have just passed the test and went straight here.


    However, this palace is already crammed with people. There''s no place for you here.


    You may now leave and find another place to live in."


    He then motioned the three strangers to vacate the premises.


    Hearing this, Ingram was stunned. "Wait! Find a place to live?


    Sir, you must have misunderstood.


    We have no plans of settling down here. We have to keep moving."


    Ingram tried to sound as polite as he could.


    "Hmm. Keep moving? You can''t be serious.


    Let me tell you something. I went through that test one million years ago. That damn Yaksha didn''t make it easy, but I passed that test and came here.


    At that time, I was also ambitious and prepared to keep moving so I could explore the Fallen Divine Valley��like you three are doing now.


    However, there would always be consequences for your actions. I came here, and yet I have be


    t his arms turn numb and weak.


    He didn''t expect that they could even withstand his attack. In his eyes, they weren''t a match for him since he was only facing two preliminary-grade divine gods and one who was a master at the Divine Realm. They weren''t supposed to be strong enough to inflict damage on him.


    "Ha-ha!" Bill clapped his hands. "What do we have here? Looks like you have something up your sleeve, huh?


    No wonder you could pass that test and dared to come here.


    Even so, you''re doomed.


    Say your goodbyes because I''m sending you to hell!"


    Bill spoke with a malicious sneer. He was so furious that he decided to kill the three cultivators in front of him.


    "Bill, wait!"


    All of a sudden, a tall man who looked ferocious surfaced from the crowd and stared at Tyrone. Although the man was emotionless, he was oozing with majesty.


    He walked towards Tyrone and asked him like a gentleman, "Excuse me, are you from the three thousand big and small universes?"


    Tyrone replied, "Yes, I am."


    He gazed at the man and tried to make sense of what was happening. He had a feeling he had seen the tall man somewhere before.


    The tall man couldn''t stop staring at Tyrone. He asked, "Are you Tyrone Ji, a member of the Heavenly Court?"


    Tyrone was stunned and confused, yet eager to find out who the tall man was.


    "Yes, you''re right! That''s me.


    May I ask for your name, sir?" Tyrone asked nicely. He looked so animated.


    He was slightly trembling with excitement.


    "I am also a member of the Heavenly Court.


    My name is Otis Wen," he replied slowly.


    Upon hearing his name, Tyrone rushed forward and got down on one knee in front of the man without any hesitation.


    "I knew it! You really are Mr. Otis.


    I''m honored that you recognized me. It''s a pleasure to meet you, sir!" Tyrone was filled with enthusiasm.


    He then turned to Austin and Ingram and said, almost yelling, "He''s from the Heavenly Court!"


    Both Austin and Ingram looked surprised and pleased.

 Chapter 3424 Marshal Otis

    ''Did he say Otis Wen? Isn''t that the legendary marshal from the folk stories in my country?''


    Austin thought as he looked at the tall man.


    According to ancient legends of Brilliant Kingdom on Earth where Austin was from, there were four great marshals. They were Marshal Reg, Marshal Adair, Marshal Otis, and Marshal Bevis. This time, they were meeting one of them.


    "Mr. Otis, these two were also from the three thousand big and small universes. We''re actually together when we entered the Fallen Divine Valley,"


    Tyrone said as he introduced Ingram and Austin.


    "I see. All of you are from the three thousand big and small universes, huh?"


    Otis took a quick glance at Ingram and Austin.


    "For now, let''s go inside so we could talk properly.


    I know you just arrived here, so you must have many questions," Otis said to the three.


    "Oh, and Bill, they''re acquaintances of mine. I''m afraid you should let it go."


    Otis turned back and looked at Bill with a fair warning.


    Obviously, Bill was disappointed. He didn''t want to waste the opportunity to take advantage of the newcomers.


    But in the end, he didn''t have a choice, so he snorted coldly and left eventually.


    The other divine gods also went back to their own places.


    Otis then led Austin, Ingram and Tyrone into his room in their palace.


    The palace where he stayed was very spacious and dozens of rooms could be found in it.


    As soon as they sat down, Otis didn''t hold back his sigh.


    "You guys are too reckless. What were you thinking when you entered the Fallen Divine Valley? Do you know how dangerous this place is? It''s easy to get in here, but it''s extremely difficult to get out.


    Just look at me. I''ve been trapped in this place for more than a million years!


    If you''re not lucky enough, I''m afraid you''ll end up like me. In the meantime, you''ll stay here and accompany me."


    It was obvious that he was disappointed by the actions of the three young men, but it was not his place to get angry since he also did what they just did.


    "Mr. Otis, you were stuck in this place for more than a million years?"


    Ingram couldn''t help but ask as he couldn''t believe what he heard the first time Otis mentioned it.


    "Yes, you heard that right.


    It was indeed a long time ago when I left the three thousand big and small universes. I traveled around the Sea of Chaos and didn''t stay in one place for long.


    Then, I happened to break into the Fallen Divine Valley with a few of my friends. Ever since then, I have been stuck here and couldn''t find a way out,"


    Otis replied as he reminisced what had happened a million years ago.


    "But why? I mean, what is with this place? Why can''t everyone get out?"


    Tyrone asked impatiently.


    "You just passed a test when you entered here, right? All creatures must keep passing the tests if they want to keep moving.


    That''s the only way out of here.


    Now, if they fail, like us, they would be trapped in here. Well, of course, you could re-take the test, but i


    ut Master Frost and Master Brain?"


    Ingram remembered and didn''t hesitate to ask.


    "I''m afraid not.


    However, it must mean that the two masters successfully passed the test and left this place long ago.


    If you want to find them, you also have to pass the test and keep moving,"


    Otis urged them.


    The three also nodded in agreement.


    "Well, since the Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan chose you for this mission, it means that all of you are very talented and skillful.


    I''m still a member of the Heavenly Court and I deeply respect them. From now on, you three can stay here in my place and use it for your cultivation.


    Of course, I''ll try my best to keep you safe,"


    Otis assured them.


    "Sir, I just had to ask. Is this place in chaos?"


    Ingram asked without hesitation.


    "Actually, it is.


    You might already know this. The creatures that were trapped in here came from various places. Some were even from faraway universes of the Sea of Chaos.


    In short, there are all kinds of people that you can encounter here.


    Moreover, the longer a person is trapped here, means that he will need more cultivation resources.


    With that, ambush, assassinations, and even robbery are very common in this area.


    That''s why many people are forced to form alliances in order to protect themselves.


    I, myself is in an alliance with the people living in this palace.


    However, you should pay extra attention to Bill. I know that man for so long. He''s a greedy and cruel man.


    Since you''re new here, everyone thinks that you must have brought a lot of cultivation resources with you. Thus, he must have his eyes on you,"


    Otis warned.


    "Yes, we''ll be careful."


    The three understood the situation. The Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan had bestowed them with lots of cultivation resources and other precious items that they could utilize for their mission. They should indeed be careful to not waste any of them.


    After their long talk, the three newcomers rested in Otis'' room.

 Chapter 3425 Improvement In Swordsmanship Skills

    Countless sword intent vehemently danced all across Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Not long before they came here, he had absorbed the essence of more than three hundred swords in less than a month.


    The owners of these swords were all proficient in the art of sword cultivation. Most of them were preliminary-grade and medium-grade divine gods.


    All the essence of swordsmanship that they had accumulated throughout their lifetime had been absorbed by Austin.


    To hold that much knowledge was more valuable than most treasures!


    However, due to the sheer quantity of the essence of swordsmanship Austin had absorbed, he hadn''t had the chance to completely understand his new-found knowledge.


    It was not until now that he finally had time to sit down and properly comprehend what he had absorbed.


    At this moment, in his Soul Sea, horrifying sword auras and sword intents kept lashing out!


    With the use of his spiritual sense and power, Austin dedicated 100% of his focus on understanding the essence of swordsmanship.


    After all, if one still wanted to make progress after reaching a high level in any cultivation method or secret skill, he had to rely on his comprehension ability!


    A warrior with weak spiritual power and poor comprehension ability might not be able to advance even if he spent thousands of years in training.


    While a genius with extraordinary talent and superior spiritual power was more likely to grow stronger in only a short amount of time!


    "It''s amazing! It really is amazing!"


    Austin had his full attention focus on comprehending the swordsmanship essence left by those powerful sword cultivators. The amount of new-found knowledge and power at his disposal left him in ecstasy.


    He now had the answers to previously unanswerable questions about swordsmanship.


    This was something new to him!


    He was in a state of euphoria.


    In his Soul Sea, streams of warm currents which contained the truths about swordsmanship, slowly nourished Austin''s spiritual soul!


    The joy and power he felt was indescribable. He just could not get enough of all these essence. He felt like he was in a beautiful dream, which made him feel soft and warm on the inside.


    For a moment, he even lost his senses as he was drowned in a sea of wisdom and power.


    Meanwhile, in a dense forest


    of the vast mountain range, several people were plotting something. They kept their identities a secret as they held a meeting.


    "Two of the three newcomers are preliminary-grade divine gods and one is at the Divine Realm.


    No matter, for me they are just some animal


    ce he reaches this level, it only means that he will achieve far greater deeds using his swordsmanship skills.


    Austin truly is a genius."


    Ingram couldn''t help but praise him.


    "Well, let''s continue with our cultivation too."


    Then, Ingram and Tyrone fell into the state of cultivation again.


    Half a month passed.


    "I finally digested all the essence of swordsmanship I absorbed and turned it into my own!"


    Austin felt fulfilled.


    After a half a month of training, the sword aura in his body had reached astonishing heights.


    "Well, I will take some time to practice the Concentration Method,"


    Austin added. He just couldn''t wait to grow stronger even more.


    With the rapid rise of his swordsmanship, he believed that he could also achieve amazing results in the Concentration Method.


    Without resting, he immediately began to cultivate again.


    Another two weeks passed.


    "I''ve reached the level of combining ten billion sword attacks in one!"


    Austin himself was almost scared at how fast he was improving.


    In less than a month, he had made amazing progress in the Concentration Method.


    Back then, he could only combine two billion nine hundred million sword attacks in one, but now, he was able to combine ten billion sword attacks in one!


    "Well, I think I deserve a well-earned rest now,"


    Austin murmured to himself as he stood up.


    Almost at the same time, Ingram and Tyrone also finished their cultivations and stood up.


    After cultivating for a whole month, they thought it was time for them to continue the tests.


    "Ha ha, it seems that you are all ready.


    Well, I''ll take you to the next challenge!"


    Otis said with a wide smile as he appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 3426 Three Fat Sheep

    "Hey, let''s go!"


    Otis led the three out of the room.


    "What''s up? Where are you all going, Otis?"


    A strong man, who they recently met, suddenly appeared.


    "Magee, these three are going to attempt the trial. I''m just going to accompany them,"


    Otis said cheerfully.


    Magee was one of the most honest and kind-hearted divine gods who they met after arriving in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    He didn''t plan to take advantage of the three newcomers, unlike other greedy people in the area, say Bill.


    Fortunately, before Bill could do something bad to the three, Otis recognized Tyrone and immediately saved them.


    So, Austin and his friends had a good impression of Magee. They all pleasantly greeted him.


    "Really? You''re going to the trial now?


    Then I''ll go too and cheer for you!


    Besides, I don''t really have anything to do either," Magee insisted.


    "That''s fantastic! It will actually be a great help if you joined us."


    Otis was relieved. He was glad that they had one more divine god on their side.


    After all, all the divine gods living in the palace were in alliance with each other. So, it was not unusual for them to accompany each other when they went out and did some tasks.


    "Oh, the three of them are going to take the trial today? You come from the same place, right, Otis?


    They sure are brave and must be excellent in martial arts.


    I''ve actually been cultivating in my room all day long and I''ve gotten so bored.


    I think I''ll take it quite easy for today and join you guys for a change of pace. Besides, I want to see how these three would fare in their trials."


    They were surprised when another voice emerged in the middle of their conversation.


    No one even knew when Bill had appeared. They just realized that he was standing in front of them when he spoke.


    As a medium-grade divine god, his bodily movement skill was outstanding within his peers.


    "Bill, when did you��"


    Otis instantly became wary and stared at him with caution.


    Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone were also caught off guard that they slightly took a step back.


    "Hey! Hey! Don''t be so nervous. I know we started off on the wrong foot, and I must apologize. I didn''t know that the three of you were from Otis''s hometown.


    But now that I knew everything, I won''t dare to do anything. I swear!


    Besides, Otis and I are allies, which makes the three of you my allies too. So, I hope that all of us could bury the hatchet and you three could forgive my rudeness from before,"


    Bill explained with sincerity.


    "Well, that''s nice of you Bill,"


    Magee said in relief.


    "Yes, of course! I''ll make it up to you guys,"


    Bill replied with a big smile on his face.


    Seeing Bill''s earnest attitude, Otis calmed down and was also relieved. He decided to let go of all the misunderstandings and start anew.


    He thought that Bill was right and they were allies. They shouldn''t quarrel within themselves because several other factions would definitely take advantage of them if it went on.


    In the end, Otis allowed Bill to go with them.


    Before they left the palace, four other divine gods also asked t


    laim them as your men, then we''ve got no other choice."


    Lucian''s eyes became more serious. A vicious aura could be felt in the air as he continued speaking.


    "Are you really threatening me? Don''t push your luck, Lucian.


    It would be too late for you to regret and beg for mercy once I lost my patience."


    Otis fired back in a tough and cold tone.


    He wasn''t threatened at all. After all, he used to be one of the four famous marshals of the Heavenly Court. His fighting power once made the whole three thousand big and small universes tremble.


    It was actually a foolish move to threaten and go against him.


    "Ha-ha! I thought that you were smarter than that, Otis!


    I even gave you the chance to pick the better option, but you still chose the stupid one! If you''re so confident, then let me see how powerful you are!"


    Lucian challenged Lucian as he burst into devilish laughter.


    At the same time, many other divine gods that were residing in the mountains already noticed the uproar. Some of them had come over to clearly watch what was happening, while some just stayed at their palaces and perceived the commotion through their spiritual sense.


    "It turns out that the three newcomers have been targeted by Lucian and his group.


    They''re an unlucky bunch, but they deserve it."


    Not surprisingly, most of the onlookers showed interest in the developing turmoil and were rather pleased of the misfortune that befell on Austin and his two companions.


    "What are you waiting for? Go and catch those three fat sheep!"


    As soon as Lucian waved his hand, seven preliminary-grade divine gods immediately rushed over and attempted to surround Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone.


    "Fuck off, small fry!"


    Otis roared and instantly released a tremendous divine aura. Overwhelming energy suddenly gushed out like a raging tidal wave and crashed at the preliminary-grade divine gods in a violent momentum.


    "Ha! You think that''s enough to take us down?!"


    Lucian sneered while rushing forward. A devastating gush of force burst out of his body as he rolled towards Otis.

 Chapter 3427 A Traitor Appeared

    "Go to hell!"


    In a fit of rage, two broadswords of primitive simplicity appeared in Otis'' hands. The blades were as wide as two sharp doors, slashing at Lucian.


    "What the hell? You really want to smash me? Ha ha. Don''t get too confident!"


    Lucian merely laughed out wildly in response. Then, a huge violet and golden hammer appeared in his hand. He swung the hammer and blocked the attack from Otis.


    Boom!


    As the two medium-grade divine gods gave their all in the fight, loud clashing sounds were heard, shaking the whole space and the earth below.


    "Don''t just stand there! Give it all you''ve got and let''s fight this one to the finish!"


    Lucian''s companions, three medium-grade divine gods and dozens of preliminary-grade divine gods, let out numerous loud roars and rushed towards Otis with vicious expressions on their faces.


    "Bastards, don''t be so rude!"


    Behind Otis, the strong man named Magee rushed forward and threw out a punch. His fist quickly enlarged, and the bone-chilling, flapping sound of a dragon''s wings and the earth-shattering growl of a tiger hit them like a windy storm, making the void in front of him collapse.


    Magee was also a medium-grade divine god.


    In addition to him, there was another middle-aged man with an elegant face clad in a white robe. He also stood out as he fought against their enemies, standing side-by-side with Otis.


    This gentleman was also a medium-grade divine god.


    There were three other medium-grade divine gods who had come with Otis to escort Austin and his companions, which brought the total to four medium-grade divine gods on their side, including Otis himself.


    In addition, there were also three preliminary-grade divine gods.


    On the other side, Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone were also as strong as preliminary-grade divine gods.


    Thus, the battle between the medium-grade divine gods of both sides had begun.


    This battle was fated to be a fierce one, with an ugly defeat waiting for the side that was doomed to lose.


    In addition, dozens of preliminary-grade divine gods under Lucian''s command, had surrounded Austin and his team, all wearing a cheeky smile on their faces.


    The plan was to capture Austin and his companions alive.


    The faces of the three preliminary-grade divine gods who came with Otis turned ghastly pale. They somewhat regretted joining Otis seeing that Lucian''s group seemed awful. They didn''t look like they played by the rules, and instead liked to play dirty.


    They were well aware that it was useless to beg for mercy or even surrender since Lucian was so ferocious and heartless that he had never shown anyone even a bit of compassion.


    The only option for them was to fight. And if this was where their lives ended then so be it.


    As for Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone, they were extremely upset for being targeted and regarded as nothing more than fat sheep. What an insult!


    ''What?''


    Suddenly, Austin thought of something and looked toward Bill.


    The medium-grade divine gods from both sides had begun


    warf''s right arm was forcibly ripped off the next moment.


    "Kneel down!"


    With Austin''s earth shattering roar of anger, the terrifying sword aura, which was as intense as sea water, spread out from his body and enveloped the dwarf man.


    For a moment, all kinds of sword auras with different shapes appeared, some like dragons, some like tigers, some like phoenixes, and some like turtles.


    All kinds of legendary beast-shaped sword auras roared and surrounded the dwarf man, who was pinned down in shock, making his hair stand on end because of fear, as if he had fallen into an ice cellar.


    At this time, how could he not know that the young man in front of him, who was only at the Divine Realm, was actually extremely terrifying?


    Now stricken with fear, he assumed that the young man could kill him with only a thought. He didn''t even need to take any physical action.


    "Please spare my life!"


    Evidently distracted, the dwarf fell on his knees with everyone watching and begged for mercy in front of Austin.


    The dwarf man was well aware that he was surrounded by the sword auras released by Austin. Under Austin''s mental control, he could be killed by the sword auras.


    "What? What''s going on?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Even the medium-grade divine gods who were busy fighting, paused and turned to look at them.


    "Whoa! Austin''s swordsmanship is really amazing!"


    Ingram and Tyrone couldn''t help but exclaim, discreetly clapping their hands with glee.


    "Humph! I can spare your life, but you can''t escape from my punishment!"


    With a sneer, Austin sent a message to the beast-shaped sword auras and in a few seconds, all of them rushed towards the dwarf.


    "Aaaargh!"


    The dwarf man screamed in pain at once.


    "All of you must die!"


    Austin let out a loud roar again!


    Facing a group of preliminary-grade divine gods, Austin didn''t feel the slightest pressure. He was like a ferocious wolf breaking into a flock of sheep where a wolf could easily destroy every single one of them.

 Chapter 3428 Slaying Preliminary-grade Divine Gods

    Austin waved his sword and a streak of dragon-shaped sword aura burst out.


    The daunting sword aura instantly tore a preliminary-grade divine god in half!


    In the next second, Austin smashed another preliminary-grade divine god with his fist.


    "Go to hell!" Austin shouted.


    Like a wolf who ran into a flock of sheep, Austin took out seven preliminary-grade divine gods one after another by punching, kicking, or unleashing his sword aura.


    Each time he finished off a preliminary-grade divine god, he would easily get all the treasures from his victim.


    Moreover, he got all of this done very quickly.


    The rest of the preliminary-grade divine gods were so terrified that they stepped back to distance themselves from Austin.


    "Where did this young man come from? How could he be so powerful?"


    Lucian murmured as he was also shocked by Austin''s display of strength.


    On the other hand, Otis burst into a fit of laughter.


    "Well done, Austin!" he commended Austin.


    Just a few moments ago, he was worried that Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone would be killed by Lucian''s men.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s work together and kill that brat!"


    Lucian roared.


    "Come on, let''s get him!"


    The preliminary-grade divine gods who worked for Lucian glanced at each other. Then, they mustered up their courage and charged at Austin.


    "You''re dead meat!" Austin shouted.


    He leaped out and brandished his sword at his enemies, which produced a remarkably powerful sword aura.


    The sword aura bore the energy of ten billion sword moves!


    It was Austin''s first time to try and use its power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The preliminary-grade divine gods exploded one after another as they were hit by the sword aura unleashed by Austin.


    In a flash, more than ten preliminary-grade divine gods were brutally killed, and even their spiritual souls were obliterated.


    In addition, all their treasures had fallen into Austin''s hands.


    Since the Fallen Divine Valley lacked cultivation resources, Austin did not give up such an opportunity to collect resources.


    "What? No way!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded from what they had witnessed.


    Austin had just eliminated a dozen preliminary-grade divine gods with one strike!


    Otis couldn''t help but cackle happily.


    "The three thousand big and small universes are lucky to have such an incredible swordsman like you," he praised Austin.


    "Austin''s sword skills are really awesome!"


    Ingram and Tyrone remarked as they looked at each other in surprise.


    After all the time the three of them spent together, they realized that Austin''s combat power was so much stronger than both of them.


    Therefore, even though he was their junior, they showed more respect for Austin and did not dare to take him lightly.


    Magee also burst into laughter as he was surprised by the scene.


    "Austin, you are indeed extraordinarily talented. When I was a preliminary-grade divine god, I could at most take down two or three enemies of my level at a time," he complimented Austin.


    "You are indeed a young, promising cultivator,"


    the gentle man in white added and gave a nod.


    "Humph!" Bill snorted with a livi


    No matter how hard they tried, they could not break or even damage Austin''s sword a bit.


    After all, the sword was a chaotic magic treasure.


    "It''s a chaotic magic treasure!" someone exclaimed in shock.


    At last, everyone was shocked as soon as they recognized the power that the sword contained.


    Chaotic magic treasures were so rare that even divine gods were eager to get their hands on them.


    "Ha-ha! We''re coming, Austin!"


    Out of nowhere, Ingram and Tyrone dashed towards Austin''s side.


    Immediately, Ingram took out a spear, while Tyrone drew out a purple machete. The two of them waved their weapons at Lucian in a threatening manner.


    Both their weapons were also chaotic magic treasures.


    "Go to hell!" Otis roared at Lucian.


    Otis was overjoyed to see that Ingram and Tyrone each had a chaotic magic treasure. Thus, he released a forbidding blade aura that came at Lucian like a thousand tumultuous tornadoes.


    As soon as he saw the three chaotic magic treasures and Otis attacking together, Lucian was scared out of his wits. He didn''t know how to defend himself at all.


    In the blink of an eye, Otis had killed Lucian.


    He ripped his body into shreds with his two broadswords.


    After he saw that Lucian was mercilessly killed, Bill hastily turned around to run away.


    "You''re not going anywhere!" Otis, Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone shouted simultaneously.


    The four of them bolted forward and stopped in front of Bill.


    "Otis, please! We are allies. Don''t hurt me!"


    Bill shrieked as he pleaded for his life.


    "Ha-ha! It''s too late now," Otis scoffed.


    Without hesitation, he launched multiple attacks at Bill.


    Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone also activated their own chaotic magic treasures to charge towards Bill.


    "Argh! Otis, you fiend!"


    Soon, Bill''s body was shattered into pieces, and so did his spiritual soul.


    "This magic treasure is astounding!" Austin said as he fixed his eyes on Bill''s mirror.


    Wasting no time, Austin dashed forward and grabbed Bill''s magic mirror.


    Otis and other divine gods did not argue with Austin over the mirror.

 Chapter 3429 Your Opponent Is Yourself

    After taking Bill''s magic mirror, Austin also took his Space Ring.


    Bill was a medium-grade divine god. There was no doubt that the value of all his treasures was amazing.


    On the other hand, Lucian''s treasures had fallen into Otis''s hands.


    In the Fallen Divine Valley, the cultivation resources were limited and rare. Even if they didn''t take away their treasures, other cultivators would not hesitate to do so.


    Lucian and Bill had initially intended to rob Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone of their valuable items.


    However, ironically, they ended up being robbed by them, and losing their lives at the hands of Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone.


    "Master Otis, there are only three of them left. Why don''t we kill them together?"


    Austin said with a murderous look in his eyes.


    Besides Lucian and Bill, there were three other medium-grade divine gods who had attempted to snatch the treasures of Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone.


    At that time, Austin and his companions had surrounded those three medium-grade divine gods.


    The three medium-grade divine gods were much weaker than Lucian and Bill.


    Otis could slay them all by himself.


    In an instant, the three medium-grade divine gods were rattled as soon as they heard their enemies'' conversation.


    "Brat, you are too ruthless!" one of the three medium-grade divine gods shouted at Austin.


    "You are no better than him.


    You have taken many lives with Lucian over the years.


    Do you think I don''t know that?


    I am going to send you to meet your creator," Otis said with a defiant sneer.


    Then, he took a step forward and swung his two broadswords. The overwhelming wave of energy immediately engulfed the three medium-grade divine gods.


    Magee and the gentle man in white came forward and launched multiple attacks on the three medium-grade divine gods as well.


    Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone also activated their own chaotic magic treasures to attack the three medium-grade divine gods simultaneously.


    After a while, the three medium-grade divine gods were all killed, and none of them were able to survive the combined attacks of their opponents.


    "Look!


    Lucian and his men have finally been annihilated!"


    "Thank goodness!


    Those bullies were finally killed.


    This place will be so much safer now."


    "Over the years, I have been blackmailed several times by Lucian and his subordinates. He was a real fiend!


    Now, they''re finally gone!"


    The people in the distance cheered.


    It was known to all that


    nly are they the same in terms of appearance, but they also have the same cultivation methods, secret techniques, omnipotent skills, vital energy force, spiritual sense force, physical strength, law power, and so on.


    Moreover, they even think the same way you do, and their personality are extremely similar to yours.


    Generally, you will find that your enemy is actually yourself!


    If you want to cross the wooden bridge, you would have to defeat yourself,"


    Otis explained sternly.


    "What? No way!"


    Austin, Ingram and Tyrone couldn''t help but exclaim in shock after hearing what Otis said.


    All of them were completely dumbstruck.


    The other divine gods behind them all looked at each other and smiled wryly.


    They all remembered the first time they came to the abyss to take the test; they were just as astounded as Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone were.


    "I don''t believe it. I''ve never told anyone about some formulas, secret skills, and omnipotent skills that I''ve practiced. No one else knows them except for my master.


    How could this wooden bridge possibly replicate another me?"


    Ingram said.


    Austin and Tyrone had the same thought as Ingram.


    "I don''t know.


    Think about it. We are in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    This is one of the most mysterious and dangerous forbidden places in the entire Sea of Chaos. Thus, there are many unspeakable and unexplainable phenomenon in this place.


    If you want to successfully cross the wooden bridge, you must be able to overcome yourself,"


    Otis said and smiled bitterly.


    "You are right."


    Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone looked at each other with worried faces and smiled nervously.

 Chapter 3430 An Undefeatable Self

    "Have you made up your mind?


    If you decide to push through with the test, you can step on this wooden bridge and walk forward. Then, you will meet your alternate self.


    If you defeat that version of yourself, you will pass the test successfully.


    During the battle, if you think you can''t hold on much longer, you have to admit defeat in time, otherwise you will be killed,"


    Otis instructed them.


    Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone stood at the edge of the abyss and looked at the huge dark hole in front of them. Unfortunately, the thick mist blocked everything from sight.


    After a moment, "I have decided to take the test,"


    Ingram said.


    "Me too,"


    Tyrone said.


    "I will also give it a try."


    Austin nodded.


    "All right.


    Just may step foot on this wooden bridge, then.


    There''s no need to be in order.


    The three of you could step on it at the same time without interfering each other.


    Remember, if you can''t defeat your opponent, you must admit defeat in time.


    Otherwise, you will die!"


    Otis reminded them.


    "Got it."


    The three of them nodded in agreement.


    Then, Ingram took the lead, stepped on the wooden bridge, and moved forward. In an instant, he disappeared in the thick mist.


    Tyrone was the second one to step on the wooden bridge. In the blink of an eye, he vanished from their sight as well.


    "Master Otis, I will go now,"


    Austin said goodbye to Otis, stepped on the wooden bridge, and headed towards the depths of the thick fog.


    As soon as he entered the fog, Austin discovered that his spiritual sense couldn''t perceive anything around him.


    He looked around, but he could only see the white fog and the dilapidated bridge under his feet.


    After an hour later, he had no idea how far he had walked.


    "What the hell?"


    All of a sudden, he found a figure standing in front of him.


    He furrowed his brows and narrowed his eyes as he took a closer look at the figure.


    It was a handsome young man. He looked exactly like Austin in terms of appearance, clothing, demeanor, and even the aura of his spiritual soul.


    "So it''s another me?"


    Austin looked the figure up and down and couldn''t help but marvel at the strange situation.


    "Yes, I am you. We are the same person.


    As long as you defeat me, you defeat yourself. After that, you can pass this wooden bridge,"


    the other Austin replied.


    The tone of his voice was the same as Austin''s too.


    "You are definitely not me.


    You are just a replica!"


    Austin said and laughed.


    No matter how similar the person on the other


    ng for everyone.


    In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed.


    "It''s been half a year.


    It''s a good thing that they are able to hold on for so long.


    When I first took the test, I only persisted for only a month!


    Otis, your three fellows are really extraordinarily talented!"


    Magee suddenly said.


    "Ha-ha! Beating yourself is not an easy task.


    Back then, when I first took the test, I held on for three months, no more and no less,"


    Otis said with a smile.


    "It''s too difficult to defeat yourself.


    For most people, it''s simply an impossible thing,"


    the man in white nodded and sighed.


    At that moment.


    In the middle of the wooden bridge, Austin still fought hard.


    His opponent was his identical self.


    In the past half a year, both sides had repeatedly used all kinds of secret martial arts skills.


    The more times the skills were used, the more proficient Austin became in using them.


    As the saying went, "Practice makes perfect".


    Austin found that after half a year''s ruthless battle, his fighting skills had greatly improved.


    However, it was the same case for his opponent!


    Their emotions, thoughts, thinking methods, spiritual powers, and perception were exactly the same.


    When one thought in one way, the other thought in that way as well at the same time.


    In the end, the more the two sides fought, the more familiar they became of each other. The more familiar they grew, the more difficult it was to determine the winner!


    "It''s too difficult to defeat this monster who is exactly like me!


    It''s impossible to complete this task.


    No wonder so many divine gods are trapped in this test,"


    Austin murmured, letting out a deep sigh.

 Chapter 3431 Youre Not Me

    Thick fog blanketed the shore of the abyss.


    "It''s been an entire year!


    Three guys from Otis'' hometown actually resisted for such a long time!"


    Surprise was clear on Magee''s face.


    "I must admit that they really are talented.


    It''s highly possible that they have successfully passed through this and reached the other side.


    Or maybe they''re still fiercely fighting.


    Of course, if worst comes to worst, they might be dead."


    A worried Otis could only hazard a guess.


    "What? They may have successfully passed the test?


    I''ve been trapped here for about a million years already, yet I''ve only ever seen two people successfully pass the test!


    Those two people were Alston and Meredith.


    Moreover, word has it that they were actually from the supreme universe.


    They were core disciples of large sects in the supreme universe.


    Otis, if your fellow-townsmen really do successfully pass the test, won''t that mean that their strengths are on par with the outstanding talents of the supreme universe?"


    Magee curiously exclaimed.


    "Ha-ha! That''s hilarious!


    In the million years I''ve been trapped here, I tried to pass the test thousands of times already, ten thousand times even.


    No matter what I do, I still haven''t been able to pass the test.


    Yet those three young guys could successfully pass the test with just one try? God!


    That''s impossible!


    Even Alston and Meredith tried more than a hundred times. They reached hundreds of tries, before they successfully passed the test!


    Are those three more talented than Alston and Meredith?


    In my opinion, that''s impossible. They must be dead by now.


    We can''t wait any longer. It''s no fun staying here any longer. Let''s go back."


    A mocking voice from the distance reached their ears.


    Blood red robes then greeted their eyes. The man within the bloody robes had a sunken face and high forehead, his eyes flashing with a very dangerous light.


    "Yes, you''re right."


    "I think they''re dead too!"


    "Let''s go back. There''s nothing interesting to see here anymore."


    Some of the divine gods began to discuss among themselves.


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Otis angrily bellowed at the man in blood red robes.


    "Ha-ha! I just stated my opinion.


    Can''t I do that?


    Otis, other people may fear you, but I''m not one of them,"


    the man sneered at him.


    "Humph!"


    Otis snorted in return.


    At that moment, all of a sudden, a figure appeared from within the fog and landed on the edge of the abyss.


    "Tyrone!"


    Joy lit up Otis'' face when he caught sight of the figure.


    "I feel bad.


    It was too difficult to defeat the person who has exactly the same strength as mine.


    Mr. Otis


    so did his opponent!


    No matter what he did, his opponent''s combat power remained equal to his.


    "Good!


    Very good.


    It''s rare to see such an excellent young man like you.


    Maybe one day, you''d successfully pass this test and reach the other side,"


    his mirror image that he was fighting suddenly declared.


    An expression of appreciation appeared on his face as he spoke.


    For a moment, Austin could only stare in shock.


    For more than a year, Austin was almost certain that his opponent would only do things he did and say the same things he said. It was as if he was another Austin.


    During their battle, Austin even had a ridiculous feeling that his opponent might actually be himself!


    It was like another Austin from a parallel universe came to fight him.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult to explain why everything about his opponent was the same as himself.


    Because of the sudden praise, Austin suddenly stopped in his tracks to quietly stare at him. Inside his chest, his heart skipped a beat at the words.


    "Ha-ha!


    Over the past year, you''ve been imitating me no matter what I do or say. You want to create the illusion that you''re another me.


    I must admit that both your imitation and copy ability are terrifyingly amazing.


    For the past year, I''ve been under the impression that I''m battling with myself!


    As long as I believe that, it''ll be difficult��impossible even, to defeat you.


    Because it''s hard for anyone to defeat himself.


    Just now, I suddenly realized something.


    You''re not me.


    You''re another person.


    Do you know why? Because I will never praise myself.


    I''m not fighting myself.


    I''m fighting with another person!"


    Loud laughter burst out of Austin. Every passing second made his spirit and will to fight rise even higher.

 Chapter 3432 I Came Back To Say Goodbye

    "No, I am another you.


    I am your perfect replica.


    If you want to successfully pass the test, you must defeat your other ''self''--me,"


    the man in front of him said slowly.


    "All right. I''ll kill you!"


    Without further ado, Austin took the initiative to start a new round of attack.


    Boom!


    The dazzling flying sword rushed forward and instantly tore apart anywhere it passed through.


    Boom!


    His opponent then also swung a flying sword and blocked his attack.


    It seemed that their moves and strength were equally the same.


    However, Austin knew that the man was just copying him. Although his imitation was picture-perfect, Austin knew it wasn''t real!


    For instance, his other self might know how to perform the Flying Swordsmanship, a unique secret skill on the Earth during ancient times that Austin had cultivated.


    However, in the process of cultivation, one''s insights, experiences and comprehension were only known to the cultivator himself.


    Although the opponent could imitate his movements, techniques, strength and momentum, they just looked very similar in appearance. However, it was definitely not the same.


    Its outward form was similar, but the essence was absolutely different.


    It took Austin a lot of time and effort to cultivate the secret skills, methods, and treasures that he had obtained. He knew there was no way that they all could fall into his enemy''s hands just like that.


    At that point, he was growing more skeptical.


    Thus, he keenly observed his enemy while fighting.


    After all, his comprehension and soul power were distinctly powerful.


    A moment later, Austin finally figured it out.


    He was sure enough!


    The Flying Swordsmanship that his opponent displayed looked very similar to his own, but there was still a slight difference.


    He then suddenly thought of something.


    During their cutthroat battle, no matter what secret martial arts skill Austin used, his opponent would immediately use the same move to resist his attack.


    More specifically, he never used any other move.


    All in all, his opponent would do whatever Austin did!


    It was absolutely a follower!


    "Okay, I got you!"


    Austin suddenly came up with an idea.


    Boom!


    Austin stepped forward and threw a punch. The golden fist quickly enlarged and turned i


    n Alston and Meredith from the supreme universe?"


    "Well, it seems that this guy will definitely be able to pass the test in the future!"


    In the distance, the other divine gods talked about Austin with admiration.


    In a corner, a figure glared at Austin with a dangerous and bloodthirsty look.


    "Humph! It''s not that easy for him to pass the test successfully.


    This time, I will be the one who will successfully pass the test!"


    The figure was dressed in a large blood-red cloak, and only revealed a pair of menacing eyes.


    "What?"


    Austin suddenly felt something and looked in that direction.


    With a flash, the blood-red figure quietly went away.


    "Don''t worry, Austin. Failing the test for the first time is not a big deal. Don''t be discouraged.


    With your exceptional talent, I believe you will definitely pass the test in the future.


    You don''t have to worry at all that you will be trapped in this damn mountain range.


    Come on. Let''s go back and celebrate!"


    Otis said with a smile as he patted Austin on the shoulder.


    "That''s right, Austin. I can assure you that you will be able to pass the test one day.


    Don''t be dejected because of this failure!"


    Magee also laughed heartily and said to Austin.


    "Truth is, if I hold on this time, I should be able to pass the test successfully.


    However, I want to come back and say goodbye to you,"


    Austin said in a low voice.


    His voice was soft, but it was like a thunderbolt on a sunny day.


    Everyone was stunned and looked blankly at Austin!

 Chapter 3433 Sharing Information

    "Austin, are you kidding me?


    Does this mean that you''re confident that you could pass the test? "


    Otis smiled bitterly.


    He found it hard to believe that Austin could make it through.


    During the ancient times, the three thousand big and small universes recognized him as a well-known marshal in the Heavenly Court.


    Otis'' talent was better than many divine gods.


    Despite that, he had still been trapped here for more than one million years.


    On the other hand, this young man in front of him had just arrived. And yet, he wore confidence and bravado on his sleeve. He was acting like he could successfully pass the test without trying multiple times.


    "Austin, I don''t want to burst your bubble here, but I don''t think you understand what''s going on here.


    Passing this test is one of the hardest things ever.


    It is absolutely difficult for anyone to defeat himself.


    In fact, I even think that it''s impossible,"


    Magee said, patting Austin on the shoulder to comfort him.


    He thought of Austin as merely an arrogant man who claimed preposterous statements; an attention seeker.


    "What? Don''t you believe me?


    What I said is true.


    It is indeed impossible for anyone to defeat himself.


    Luckily, I don''t need to defeat myself.


    The man on the wooden bridge is just imitating me.


    He is not me,"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect you to be so insightful.


    I didn''t gain a complete comprehension of this point until I had tried countless times.


    But even though you know that, what good does it do?


    That man you''ll encounter on the bridge will use the same formula and secret martial arts as you do.


    Defeating him means defeating yourself.


    Austin, although you have understood this point, it''s still difficult for you to successfully pass the test anyway,"


    Otis said in a pitiful tone, shaking his head.


    "All the things you said are correct, Austin. I didn''t realize that until I have tried to pass thousands of times.


    However, it is still difficult to defeat him.


    He knows all my secret martial arts skills.


    And his fighting power is the same as mine.


    Moreover, it seems that he would never consume energy and would always be in the peak state of fighting.


    I have lost every battle because my energy gets exhausted.


    That''s why I''ve been trapped here for over a million years,"


    the gentleman in white advised. He shook his head, dejected.


    "Otis, there are so many people here. Let''s go back first and talk about it later,"


    Austin proposed.


    Austin decided not to take the test for now because he wanted to share everything he knew about it. He wanted to provide everyone wi


    ssentially.


    He is definitely not a mind reader and I don''t think he can read our minds.


    Therefore, we should not follow the ordinary rules in the battle. We should completely change our previous secret martial arts skills, and even temporarily create some new skills.


    As long as we surprise him with these skills and use new attacking methods, the doppelganger would have no time to replicate our skills because they''re brand new.


    What I mean to say is, a few minutes before we fight with the man on the wooden bridge, we change our secret martial arts skills we used to use, and even make random attacks. That way, our opponent would be unable to imitate us anymore.


    If that person can''t copy us, then we are not fighting against ourselves.


    If we get out of this weird circle, we will have a chance to successfully defeat him and pass the test.


    What do you think?"


    Austin proposed enthusiastically.


    At this point, he explained his theory further and detailed his plans to make it even more convincing.


    Hearing Austin''s analysis, Otis, Ingram, and Tyrone seemed to have been hit by something so that they were unable to make the slightest move.


    They stood still, minds racing quickly.


    "Yes, that makes sense, temporary changes. If we make random attacks without following our usual striking skills, he will not be able to copy these newly created skills!"


    Otis seemed to be taking to himself. He was confused, ecstatic, hesitant, and lost in thought all at the same time.


    Ingram and Tyrone also stood still with dull emotions.


    "Well, please take some time to think it over."


    Austin smiled sheepishly. He understood that what he had said was indeed too astonishing to believe. So, he was fine if they needed some time to digest his suggestion.

 Chapter 3434 I Will Live In Your Identity

    After quite some time, Otis finally came back to his senses.


    "Ha-ha! That''s great, Austin! You have really enlightened me.


    I can use that. Now, I just need some time to think about how I can pass the test," Otis thanked Austin as he cast him a grateful look.


    Otis then took out a spatial magic treasure so he could cultivate in seclusion. Before he entered, he tapped Austin on his shoulder and said, "See you."


    Not long after, Ingram came out of a trance.


    "Austin, thank you so much for this. I can''t wait to cultivate in seclusion!" Ingram cupped his hands at Austin to express his gratitude.


    Just a second later, Tyrone had also snapped out of his daze.


    "Hey, Austin. You''ve helped me a lot this time. That was so cool.


    Thanks! I''m going to meditate in seclusion too!" Tyrone got excited.


    Both Ingram and Tyrone drew out their spatial magic treasures to begin cultivating.


    "Well then, I better get some rest.


    They are all preparing for it. If I want to pass the test when I take it next time, I need to be ready," Austin murmured.


    He was excited to take on the challenge that he couldn''t stop smiling.


    He held his hands and stretched out his arms as he walked to the corner of the room. Austin sat down with his legs crossed, closed his eyes, and began concentrating.


    After taking a deep breath, he tried to recall the fight between him and his opponent. He tried to note down every detail he found useful.


    As Austin thought back, he realized that for two years, he had faced someone who battled with him on an equal footing.


    He could easily admit that it was a tough fight. He fought hard, but he learned a lot from it.


    Austin acquired new fighting skills from all the matches he had with him.


    All the skills he had been practicing were put into good use, so he was able to achieve the full potential of all the martial arts skills he learned before.


    As he mastered all those skills while fighting his opponent, his strength had also increased a dozen times.


    After reflecting on all these battle experiences he confronted in the past two years, Austin began visualizing how he could pass the test.


    "I need new strategies. I can''t fight him the same way I do with others.


    I should probably include an element of surprise or fight him without any strategy at all.


    Hmm, maybe I can do both. Anyway, I can always bring into play the Reincarnation Token.


    I''ve learned a lot from the first time, so I just need to remember all that." Austin had finally worked out his plan for the test.


    Half


    on, your body belongs to me!


    I will take over and replace you so I can continue living in this world, '' the red light thought as it sneaked up on Austin.


    As if getting impatient, it sped up and swiftly flew towards Austin''s head.


    Swoosh!


    Right then, Austin felt that danger was approaching.


    He tried to guard himself, but it was too late.


    The red light had already dived into his Soul Sea.


    Boom!


    The red light exploded immediately the moment it had broken in. Thick red fog spread everywhere.


    All of a sudden, a middle-aged man in a crimson robe appeared in Austin''s Soul Sea. He had a face as pale as a vampire.


    The man cackled and threw his head back. He laughed wildly for a minute.


    When his laughter faded, he spread his arms and spoke with conceit. "Here I am, brat!"


    He then released small, crimson array flags and planted them in different areas inside Austin''s Soul Sea.


    His face looked smug as he inserted the flags, one after another.


    In an instant, the middle-aged man had managed to set up a huge spiritual sense array in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Ha-ha! You can''t escape from me now!" he snickered.


    "Let me be straight with you, brat.


    I want you to give me your spiritual soul and let me devour it.


    Besides, starting now, I''ll be using your body, and I will live in your identity.


    And as for you," he snorted, "your soul will vanish and you will never come back to life again.


    So, just give it up, all right?


    There''s not much you can do even if you try to escape.


    Have I made myself clear?"


    Austin furrowed his eyebrows and squinted his eyes at the man. When he finally recognized him, he looked shocked and angry.


    "It''s you!"

 Chapter 3435 Devour Him

    Austin had met the man in the red robe once, in passing, near the abyss.


    He immediately recognized the man at a glance.


    "Hey! What the hell are you doing in my Soul Sea?"


    Austin shouted angrily.


    "Ha-ha! Brat, are you deaf or something?


    Didn''t I make it clear to you just now?


    I want your spiritual soul! Ha-ha! Give it to me so that I can devour it.


    From now on, I am you. I will live in your body and use your identity.


    You can never get rid of me, and you will disappear for good! Ha-ha!"


    the man in red declared as he stared at Austin with a playful look in his eyes, not bothering to control his laughter.


    ''I have set up a spiritual sense array to lock down his entire Soul Sea. There is no way that he can escape from me. He can try with all his might but it will just be in vain, '' the man thought confidently.


    "I have no problem with you, nor have I done anything to you. Why are you taking over my body like this?"


    Austin asked with a livid face.


    "Indeed, we have no grudges against each other. But I know you are a powerful and talented guy, so I need your body as a vessel. You are going to be very useful to me. That''s all.


    Well, cut the crap!


    Just surrender. I don''t have all day for this!" the red-robed man said, getting impatient, as he waved at Austin''s spiritual soul.


    He released a strong power that flew over to Austin''s spiritual soul, grabbed it and tried to pull it towards himself.


    Although Austin was just at the Divine Realm, his spiritual sense was much stronger than that of most preliminary-grade divine gods.


    Therefore, no matter how hard the man in red tried to tug and pull, Austin''s spiritual soul didn''t move an inch.


    "Humph! Are you trying to possess me? Let''s see if you have the ability to do that!"


    Austin said with a sneer, unwilling to be intimidated.


    A stranger had broken into his Soul Sea for no reason, which upset him. Austin was going nut, having a strong urge to take him out. How did the bastard even gain access to his Soul Sea?


    "You are nothing but a loser at the Divine Realm. How dare you act like this?"


    the man in red huffed as his face turned serious.


    He found that Austin''s spiritual sense was much stronger than he had expected, which took him by surprise.


    However, he still didn''t take Austin seriously. After all, the human boy was just at the Divine Realm. There was no way that this young man could be a match for him.


    In the next moment, his red robe grew several times bigger as it fluttered in the wind.


    Matching billowing red fog flowed out from his robe and rushed towards Austin''s spiritual soul.


    "What the hell? This man also has such strong spiritual soul powers!"


    Austin exclaimed in surprise as he found that the overwhelming red mist was created from spiritual soul energy.


    ''Is he...''


    Austin knitted his eyebrows, trying to guess the red-robed man''s identity.


    "You do not belong in my Soul Sea and you have no right to be in it, nor take possession of it. Get lost!" Austin said with a face that had no trace of emotion.


    As defense, he gathered his spiritual sense in


    ion.


    Any creature who controlled the spiritual tree would have formidable spiritual sense and incredible spiritual soul power.


    "Didn''t you declare that you wanted to take over my body? Well, come on! I''m waiting for you,"


    one of Austin''s three spiritual souls shouted while attacking the red-robed man in the Soul Sea with the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon.


    Soon, the man in red realized that he was outnumbered and at a disadvantage.


    The spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon had put too much pressure on him.


    What was worse, he had to handle Austin''s three spiritual souls. He couldn''t tell which one was the real instance.


    "It looks like you will be devoured by me instead of the other way around! Would that be such a shame... that it''s not you who devoured me, but it''s me who devoured you? What would your fellow divine gods think?"


    Austin laughed loudly as he noticed that the red-robed man was starting to falter and began losing the fight.


    At last, the spiritual tree, the spiritual dragon and Austin''s three spiritual souls rushed forward, trapping the man in red. With nowhere to go, they were able to refine him.


    As a result, the red-robed man ceased existing and turned into a mere part of Austin''s spiritual soul energy.


    "Wow! This feels great!"


    After refining and absorbing the man in red, Austin noticed that his spiritual soul had become refreshed and re-energized.


    His spiritual sense had increased sharply.


    The man in red initially planned to take over Austin''s body, but in a sudden twist of fate, his soul was devoured by Austin instead.


    ''After absorbing the entirety of the red-robed man, I guess my spiritual sense is more powerful than that of most preliminary-grade divine gods.


    It can even match the spiritual sense of some ordinary medium-grade divine gods!''


    Austin thought to himself, inhaling deeply, as if to enjoy the newly added strength in his body.


    ''Wow! I can even sense the various secret skills related to the spiritual soul that man practiced!''


    Austin''s face lit up in excitement.

 Chapter 3436 Ready To Pass The Test

    After refining and absorbing the man in red, Austin suddenly found that he had many new memories in his Soul Sea.


    It contained all the man''s memories throughout his life from birth, right up to the moment he got refined just moments earlier.


    It also included all kinds of cultivation methods and secret skills of the spiritual race that he had achieved.


    The man was a medium-grade divine god of the spiritual race. Many of the secret cultivation methods that he had mastered were the core secret skills of his race.


    "Great!


    Now, my spiritual sense is at least at the same level as a preliminary-grade divine god.


    Many of the secret cultivation methods of spiritual souls that I have practiced in the past have long been outdated, obsolete or no longer suitable for use.


    However, the spiritual soul energy related cultivation methods at the divine level for me to learn are quite limited.


    But this guy has mastered several such cultivation methods at the divine level! That quite impressive!"


    Austin became more and more excited as he went through the memories left by the man in red.


    "Well, I can now choose a suitable spiritual soul cultivation method and start with that,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    In addition to several secret skills of spiritual souls, there were also all the experiences and his understanding of the martial art in his whole life.


    As a member of the spiritual race and a medium-grade divine god, the man in red had a very deep and unique insight in spiritual sense and spiritual soul.


    Austin read them carefully and by the time he was done, he had gained a lot of new information and new perspective on cultivation.


    After going through the secret methods left by the man in red as well as all his experiences, Austin began to read his life story.


    "The blood race!


    It turns out that this guy stole the identity of a member of the blood race millions of years ago and had lived with that identity ever since.


    Whoa, more than one million and four hundred thousand years ago, he broke into the Fallen Divine Valley! So that was why he was trapped in this mountain range!"


    Austin couldn''t help but exclaim at the discovery.


    Eager to learn more, Austin kept reading.


    "How could someone from the spiritual race just take away someone''s identity and live with it for millions of years? That''s identity theft? I wonder what happened to the original owner of this!


    In any case, this guy''s life experience is really interesting."


    Austin couldn''t help chuckling.


    "Hmm, here we go. There are also several secret


    e other three also immediately stepped forward and expressed their gratitude to Austin.


    The four medium-grade divine gods didn''t look down on Austin because he was merely at the Divine Realm.


    Instead, they treated him as if he was one of their peers whom they respected and held in high regard.


    "Ha ha, that''s enough for the greetings and praises.


    Obviously, you all can''t wait anymore.


    Now, let''s go together and go through the test!"


    Otis said as he waved his hand.


    "I agree! Let''s go to take the test now!"


    Everyone felt their energies surge upwards at the excitement.


    Austin, Ingram and Tyrone however, were not too excited compared with the others.


    After all, the three of them had just arrived at this mountain range and had been trapped for only a short time.


    That was nothing, though. Each of the seven medium-grade divine gods including Otis, had been trapped for about one million years.


    Since they suddenly saw the hope of leaving this place, each of them was extremely excited.


    They flew out of the palace and headed for the abyss.


    Half a day later.


    They arrived at the cliff again. Austin could still remember the day they first came here.


    "Hey!


    Look, it looks like someone is going to take the test again!"


    "Let''s go and have a look!"


    The news spread quickly. Many gods who were just in the nearby vast mountain range, rushed over to see what was going on.


    To these trapped gods, passing the test was undoubtedly the most important thing, as it meant getting out of there and finally getting back their freedom.


    That was why, every time someone went to take the test, there would definitely be a large group of gods coming to see how things would go.

 Chapter 3437 Passing The Test Successfully

    On the edge of the abyss, there were ten people, including Austin, Otis, Ingram and Tyrone, standing close to the cliff.


    "I wish everyone to pass the test successfully!"


    Otis said, looking at everyone in the crowd.


    "But the most important thing is to survive. If we can''t succeed, we must admit defeat and surrender in time or the consequences could be dire and may even cost your life.


    At worst, we can do it over again, next time.


    As long as we remain alive, there are many other chances for us to take it again.


    Of course, it is still the best if everyone could succeed this time!"


    Otis added.


    "Besides, if you can successfully pass the test, you''d better wait for the others to emerge from the other side.


    There must be a lot more dangerous tests waiting for us in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    We are all friends now. If we stay together and fight together, maybe we will have a better chance of winning,"


    Otis continued.


    "That makes sense."


    The rest nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    As soon as he finished his words, Otis was the first to step on the wooden bridge crossing the abyss and then disappeared in an instant.


    "Again, I wish everyone to successfully pass the test!"


    Magee was the second to rush in and disappeared in the thick fog.


    Then, the others also stepped on the wooden bridge one by one.


    "Look, there are so many people trying to pass the test together. What''s going on with them?"


    "Have they found the way to pass it? Unbelievable!"


    "Ha ha... It isn''t easy for anyone to find a way to pass the test, is it?


    If there really was an easy way, I would not have been trapped here for a million years! Imagine that!"


    In the distance, countless divine gods were talking about it.


    It was Austin''s turn, as the fifth one to cross the wooden bridge.


    He had barely reached the middle when a figure appeared in front of him.


    A young man who looked exactly like Austin stood there without any expression and looked at Austin calmly.


    "Die!"


    Without saying another word, Austin drew out his sword and rushed forward.


    "Die!"


    Almost at the same time, his opponent also drew out a long sword and rushed towards Austin with the same move.


    For a long time, they were locked in a fierce battle, shaking the bridge wildly.


    Before they knew it, they had been fighting for more than half a year!


    Half a year later...


    "Ha ha, that''s awesome!


    Thank you for practicing with me. My fighting skills have greatly improved!


    Well...


    I don''t have to stay here a minute longer and waste any more time.


    Next, I will pass the test, well prepared!"


    that you are the other me!


    Well, why don''t you do what I just did now?"


    Austin burst into laughter.


    Without a word, Austin''s opponent retreated into the distance.


    "Well done! You passed this test.


    We don''t have to fight anymore,"


    he looked at Austin and said.


    "Oh, so I made it!"


    Austin was about to go after his look-alike opponent, but upon hearing what the man said, he stopped altogether.


    "That''s right.


    Originally, the standard of passing this test is that the challenger had to find a way to defeat himself. Only in this way could he really pass the test successfully.


    But now, it''s meaningless to continue fighting with you in this way, because I can''t imitate you anymore.


    So, you have succeeded in a special way,"


    the opponent admitted.


    "Only when one defeats himself could he pass this test?


    Is there really someone who can do that?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "Yes.


    I have been the guardian here for countless years, and there have been many creatures who have successfully defeated themselves and passed this test,"


    the opponent nodded and replied.


    "It turns out that there really are those who can defeat themselves.


    And there are a lot of them.


    No matter how strong you are, there is always someone stronger!"


    Austin sighed.


    "In fact, if I give you enough time, I have no doubt that with your talent, you should be able to do it and really defeat yourself."


    There was a touch of appreciation in the eyes of his opponent.


    "Well, you have finally passed the test.


    Go ahead and move to the next test!"


    Austin''s doppelganger waved his hand.


    A strong teleportation power beamed down from the sky and enveloped Austin, directly teleporting him out of the wooden bridge.

 Chapter 3438 The Evil Nest

    After a while, the teleportation power disappeared, and Austin steadied himself.


    He then began to survey his surroundings.


    There were endless mountain ranges ahead of him. Lush grasses and towering old trees were everywhere. He could hear the low growls of fierce beasts every now and then, while massive birds flapped their wings, which casted great shadows on the mountains.


    There was a huge and unfathomable abyss behind him, which was shrouded by a thick fog.


    A broken wooden bridge hung above the deep abyss. However, he could not see the other end of the bridge due to the dense mist.


    Austin knew that he had come from the other side of the deep abyss.


    On the other side was the mountainous area where a large number of divine gods were trapped.


    Austin landed on an imposing mountain nearby. As he looked into the distance, there was nothing but mountains that occupied a vast area of land.


    "I can''t believe there''s another mysterious mountain range waiting for me," he murmured to himself.


    "Come on. Do I have to take the test again in this area?"


    Austin couldn''t help but complain.


    "Well, I''ll look around first and see what''s going on here,"


    Austin said as he turned around to glance at the abyss.


    So far, he was the only one who had succeeded in passing the test.


    He assumed that the others were still in the middle of the process.


    There was simply no way of telling how long Otis and the others would take, or if they were even going to make it.


    At that point, it was difficult to say.


    Thus, he decided to explore the vicinity for the meantime.


    Austin used his bodily movement skill to cross the mountains as fast as he could.


    All of a sudden, a bird from afar fluttered towards him.


    It was just the size of a fist, and it had purple feathers all over its body.


    At first, Austin didn''t pay much attention to it. He hit the bird with his palm, so it would get out of his way.


    Boom!


    The moment he hit the bird, his whole body shook violently, and he was forced to take a few steps back.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and instantly became alert. It turned out that the bird was as powerful as a preliminary-grade divine god.


    "Seriously? Even a bird here is as strong as a preliminary-grade divine god?" Austin uttered with a wry smile.


    As he took a closer look, he saw that the bird had a human face! It stared at him angrily for a short while and flew away.


    Because of that instance, Austin became more vigilant.


    Half a day later, black mountains came into his view.


    They were all enveloped in an


    denly, another roar came from the Evil Nest.


    "It''s near the Death Spring!"


    Austin exclaimed as he located the source of the voice.


    It was a middle-aged man with a purple crown on his head, and a golden sword in his hand. Austin saw him near the Death Spring.


    The middle-aged man waved his sword, which created overbearing golden sword auras.


    "Oh my god! He is a premium-grade divine god!"


    Austin couldn''t help but exclaim in astonishment as he sensed the man''s strength.


    ''I can''t believe this man is a premium-grade divine god!'' he thought.


    The middle-aged man bellowed.


    He seemed to be fighting with something.


    However, Austin couldn''t see anything vividly because of the mist that covered the middle-aged man''s opponent.


    Even with the aid of the Earth Eyes and the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor, he still failed to have a clear picture of the middle-aged man''s foe.


    "How is this possible? A premium-grade divine god is trapped here. That''s unbelievable!"


    Austin couldn''t help but wonder.


    ''Fortunately, I''ve learnt the Earth Exploring Technique and activated the Earth Eye Skill to check that place first. Otherwise, I would lose my life there as well, '' he thought with relief.


    "It''s not a good idea to enter a treacherous place like this.


    I''d better go somewhere else," he decided.


    Without hesitation, he decided to make a detour.


    "Frost, I ended up like this because of you. I will never let you go. Soon, I will get even with you!"


    Suddenly, a furious roar came from the Evil Nest.


    "Frost!"


    Upon hearing this, Austin immediately stopped in his tracks. He instantly opened the Earth Eyes and the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor to look for the voice''s owner.

 Chapter 3439 Are You An Earth Master

    A figure sat cross-legged by the black river. More than ten rune papers that emitted golden light floated around him, which formed a dome that enveloped him.


    The man was a middle-aged Taoist with a thin and tall figure. He had a strange-shaped ancient sword on his back.


    It was he who roared just a few seconds ago.


    "I swear if I get out of this damn place one day, I will take revenge on Frost.


    Moreover, I will wipe out all the gods of light that came from the three thousand big and small universes!


    All the gods of light deserve to die!


    I am going to kill every single one of them,"


    the middle-aged Taoist bellowed hysterically as anger devoured him.


    He released a tremendous amount of energy that exploded around him, which caused the void to collapse violently.


    "It''s not fair.


    Back then, I was an ambitious medium-grade divine god when I broke into the Fallen Divine Valley. After a series of trials, I finally became a premium-grade divine god. However, I didn''t expect to come across Frost. He drove me into this place. Because of him, I have been trapped here for over two million years!


    I despise you, Frost. As soon as I see you, I will ripe your head and feed it to the lions!


    You are dead meat,"


    the middle-aged Taoist hollered again.


    Since he had activated the Earth Eye Skill, Austin could not only watch the middle-aged man''s every move, but he could also hear him clearly with the Earth Energy as the medium.


    ''It looks like this guy is one of the gods of darkness.


    He''s also a premium-grade divine god, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    ''So this means that Frost is indeed in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    This middle-aged man had seen him before.


    Perhaps I can get a clue on Frost''s whereabouts from him, ''


    Austin planned.


    After all, the main reason why Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone had entered the Fallen Divine Valley was to find Frost and Brian.


    However, the Fallen Divine Valley was mysterious and fraught with different kinds of unexpected dangers. No one knew where Frost and Brain were trapped.


    Since the middle-aged Taoist had met Frost in the Fallen Divine Valley, Austin thought that he might know where Frost was.


    "Hmm, I might need some earth dragons," Austin murmured to himself.


    Immediately, he moved his body and plummeted to the ground.


    Since


    il Nest.


    I''m just talking to you with the help of this earth dragon,"


    the earth dragon said.


    "Huh? What did you say?


    How is that possible?


    Moreover, how could you converse with me through this earth dragon?


    Who the hell are you?" the middle-aged Taoist asked in utter shock.


    Then, he scrutinized the earth dragon thoroughly.


    Soon, he found the spiritual soul mark on the dragon and realized that it was indeed just an ordinary earth dragon.


    It was the spiritual soul mark that was talking to him.


    "So it is true.


    You controlled an earth dragon to come here and talk to me!


    Who are you?


    Could it be? Are you an Earth Master from the Earth?"


    the middle-aged Taoist asked as his eyes widened with shock.


    ''It is known to all that the spiritual sense does not work in a land of death like this Evil Nest. Hence, no one in the vicinity could perceive anything with the aid of the spiritual sense.


    Only the legendary Earth Masters can see through what is going on here, even when they are outside this land of death.


    This man has managed to steer an earth dragon here and talk to me through it. He must be an Earth Master!'' the middle-aged Taoist analyzed.


    "Ha-ha! Oh, no. I''m not an Earth Master.


    However, I came from three thousand big and small universes.


    I reckon you are also from the three thousand big and small universes, right?"


    the earth dragon replied.


    "Since you can do all of this, you must get me out of here now.


    I will pay you back,"


    the middle-aged Taoist shouted with great joy.

 Chapter 3440 The Wind Master Frey

    "Save you? Ha ha!"


    Austin couldn''t help but laugh at the idea.


    This middle-aged Taoist was a premium-grade divine god which belonged to the gods of darkness. How could he save him?


    No fool would put himself in danger to save his enemy.


    "What are you laughing at?


    I''m a premium-grade divine god. I have the ability to grant you any wish you want if you save me.


    Tell me, what do you need?"


    the middle-aged Taoist said anxiously. He didn''t want to show his anger since he was growing desperate.


    It was common knowledge that premium-grade divine gods were renowned in any conceivable cosmos or universe community.


    It could be said that in the vast majority of the high-grade universes, and even in the chaotic ancient kingdoms, premium-grade divine gods ruled were the supreme rulers of all.


    In short, premium-grade divine gods were one of the most powerful beings in almost all cosmoses.


    Every other weaker creature should treat them with utmost respect.


    This middle-aged Taoist had been trapped in the Evil Nest for what seemed an eternity.


    However, he still carried with him the pride of a premium-grade divine god.


    "What level are you at?"


    he asked.


    "Me?


    I''m just at the Divine Realm,"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    Of course, he spoke through the spiritual soul mark attached to the earth dragon.


    "The Divine Realm? Then how did you enter the Fallen Divine Valley?


    Well, I could see that you are highly gifted at the Earth Exploring Technique. I guess you have relied on it to get here.


    What do you say about getting me out of here?


    Just imagine what life would be like with me as your backer in the Sea of Chaos. You can do whatever you want.


    Plus, I might just take you in as my disciple.


    You will undoubtedly gain a lot of power under my wing."


    The middle-aged Taoist proudly offered.


    That was right. No matter who it was, if there was a premium-grade divine god behind him, he would be able to do whatever he wanted in the Sea of Chaos.


    "Be my backer and accept me as your disciple?


    Well, that''s interesting.


    See? You can''t even protect yourself now.


    To be honest, I just want to ask you about Frost.


    When did you see him?


    stones high up.


    Violent tornadoes continuously whirled and converged together, forming a huge wind hand that headed towards the rotten, black hand.


    Boom!


    The big, black hand exploded and turned into dust that scattered in the wind.


    Frey was indeed very powerful.


    However, his feeling of triumph was short lived


    Splash!


    Tens of thousands of rotten black hands came out of the river one after another and tried to catch Frey.


    "Damn it!"


    Frey was forced to accept the challenge and roared in defiance.


    "Go southwest and retreat three miles.


    Then retreat another three miles south,"


    Austin suddenly said.


    After hesitating for a while, Frey finally did as Austin said.


    He did as he was told and retreated.


    Sure enough, the black river fell completely quiet. All the rotten black things fell back into the river and disappeared.


    "Well, as I said, as long as I give you some advice, you can stay in this Evil Nest and live a quiet life.


    For the reward, tell me the whereabouts of Frost!"


    Austin reiterated his offer.


    Although he was unable to break the barrier of the Evil Nest, Austin calculated and figured out some special positions in this place, which could help Frey live in peace.


    "Humph!"


    Frey''s face darkened. He didn''t expect that he would be at the mercy of a Divine Realm warrior.


    However, he had no choice but to accept the offer.


    This was his only chance.


    "Okay."


    Finally, he nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 3441 The Negotiation

    "About two million years ago, I successfully passed the test on the wooden bridge and came to this place.


    Originally, I was very ambitious and eager to continue moving forward and break through to the next challenges.


    But I was not expecting that this is where I would meet my sworn enemy, Frost. He was the perfect description of what a nemesis was. We had been long-time enemies while we were still in the three thousand big and small universes.


    He is a god of light, and I am a god of darkness. As soon as we met, we started the fight immediately.


    However, I didn''t expect that he would be much stronger than me. At that time, I had no strength to fight back at all.


    Not long after, I had to run away, but he followed me closely.


    As a result, I was in such a hurry that I accidentally broke into this damned land of death. I was panicking so much, and I wasn''t thinking straight.


    Frost, on the other hand, while hot on my heels, seemed to have sensed that something was wrong ahead. He stopped just in time and didn''t break in like I did.


    Not long after that, he left this place. That''s because he could, while I was doomed to spend eternity in this damned place!


    So here I am, trapped here for around two million years. I can''t even tell exactly how long��I''ve fucking lost count!


    Anyway, I guess, he might have continued to move forward and break through the challenges next in front of him.


    That''s all I know.


    As for where he is right now, I''m not the right person to ask,"


    Frey said honestly.


    "I see."


    Austin nodded. He trusted that Frey was telling the truth.


    With Frey being trapped here for such a long time, it just made sense when he claimed that he had no idea where Frost was.


    "Well, I think I kind of trust your story now.


    But anyway, your life story means nothing to me.


    Stay here in this terrible Evil Nest for the rest of your life if you want. Unfortunately, I can''t help you.


    Thank you for the help. Bye for now,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Brat, how dare you play tricks on me?


    You broke your promise!"


    Frey flew into a rage.


    "What? No, I''m not fooling you at all! You tell me where Frost is now, and I help you deal with those things. That''s our deal, right?


    Now that the information you provides is somewhat worthless to me, why should I help you then?"


    Austin replied, the smile on his face not fading.


    Frey was a powerful god of darkness. That was the real reason, why Austin really didn''t want to help him.


    "That''s exactly all that I know about that old bastard, Frost.


    But I can offer something else for your help. Just tell me what you need!"


    Frey said as he tried his best to hold back his anger. He dared not provoke Austin at this time because he was the only person who might be able to help him live a better life in this da


    f his hand, a golden armor flew out and floated in front of him.


    Through the help of the earth dragon, Austin was able to sense that it was indeed a chaotic magic treasure.


    It was a chaotic level armor.


    Seeing the armor, Austin''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "Ahem! Well, that''s not too bad.


    But I think that magic herbs and magic treasures are always external things.


    Do you have some secret cultivation methods? Please tell me.


    If you can provide me with a secret cultivation method that I like, coupled with the Divine Blood Grass and the armor, our deal will be done!"


    Austin said, excited after licking his lips secretly.


    At the same time, he felt a little guilty. After all, he might have gone too far and had been too greedy.


    A rare magic herb, a chaotic magic treasure, and a precious cultivation method... Each of them could cause countless creatures to frantically fight for it across the entire Sea of Chaos.


    But now, here he was, extorting all of them from a poor guy who had been trapped for years, in this land of death.


    Somehow, he felt he was being a bit cruel and too greedy to push that poor guy.


    ''Well, whatever! He is a god of darkness! We''re enemies like he said.


    What''s more, he is too ferocious. He must be a cruel and merciless man who has killed a lot of people before. I don''t think it''s a bad idea to extort those treasures from him!''


    At the thought of this, Austin couldn''t help but straighten his back. He no longer felt guilty.


    "Boy, you''ve gone too far!


    Come here and I''ll beat you to death!


    Arrghh!"


    Frey roared. He was so angry yet desperate that he didn''t know how to vent his anger except to roar in vain.


    "Okay, okay, okay! I''ll give you a secret book of Taoism. But do not tell anyone about this!


    I found this book in this Evil Nest on the body of an old Taoist priest by accident,"


    Frey said.

 Chapter 3442 Waiting

    ''A secret manual of Taoism? He said that he had found it on an old Taoist''s corpse in the Evil Nest. Hmm. He doesn''t look like a liar, ''


    Austin thought.


    ''Since that old Taoist dared to break into the Fallen Divine Valley and made his way to the Evil Nest, he must be exceedingly powerful.


    The secret manual he practiced might be brilliant.


    Come to think of it. The Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and the Triple Avatar Skill that I have cultivated are also forbidden secret skills of the Taoist system. If I can get my hands on another secret manual of the kind, I can study it and it might help me enhance my knowledge on the two skills, '' Austin mused quietly for a while.


    "Well, all right.


    Deal!"


    Austin finally agreed.


    "You brat, you''ll see.


    One day I will leave this damned place. When I find you, I will skin you alive, cook your bones into soup, and light a lamp with your spiritual soul as fuel. I will make you suffer for the rest of your life!" Frey said through gritted teeth.


    When he heard that Austin had agreed to their negotiation, he was very much relieved. However, at the same time, he was simmering with fury. After all, he had to hand over Austin so many treasures that he had valued a lot.


    "Cut the crap, brat. Show me the safe areas in the Evil Nest this instant!"


    Frey said with a gloomy face.


    "Give the Divine Blood Grass, the armor, and the secret manual to the earth dragon first. Once I have it, I will tell you several low-risk places in this Evil Nest and give you some advice about how to survive here.


    In that way, you will be much safer there,"


    Austin responded.


    "Humph! You want me to give them to you first? Don''t take me for a fool! What if you back out?"


    Frey huffed.


    "You have no choice.


    You know what?


    Some creepy thing has its eyes on you. In a few seconds, it''s going to make a move against you.


    It''s right there behind you,"


    Austin said.


    Frey raised his eyebrows and wondered if Austin was lying.


    Just then, a shrill laugh echoed behind him.


    A vague black shadow appeared and glared at Frey with a menacing look in its blood red eyes.


    "It''s this kind of beast again!"


    Frey exclaimed.


    "All right, brat. If you trick me, I will never let you go!"


    Frey said through gritted teeth.


    With a wave of his hand, three beams of light flew out and stopped in fro


    really difficult to avoid all these places.


    Only someone with great luck might get through all this,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    "Luck... Hmm...


    I got it. This test is about luck!


    Only those blessed with luck can successfully avoid all the lands of death and pass the test!"


    Austin shouted as soon as he figured out the test.


    "Forget it. I''d better go back to the abyss and wait for Master Otis and the others.


    If they manage to cross the wooden bridge and come to this area, they might be stuck in any of these lands of death. If that happens, even I can''t save them,"


    Austin said to himself.


    ''Fortunately, I can make my way through these dangerous places since I have studied the Earth Exploring Technique in the past, ''


    Austin secretly rejoiced.


    At that moment, he couldn''t help but feel lucky.


    Then, he turned around and came back to the huge abyss.


    However, there was no one there.


    ''It looks like Master Otis, Ingram, and the others haven''t made it yet, '' Austin thought.


    "Well, I''ll wait for them here for a while."


    He sat cross-legged beside the abyss.


    "The only way for the Divine Blood Grass to grow up is to get nourished by the blood of four magic beasts��the blue dragon, the white tiger, the vermilion bird, and the black tortoise,"


    Austin said as he took out the Divine Blood Grass.


    "After I eat it, the possibility of breaking through to the preliminary-grade divine god will increase up to sixty or seventy percent? Huh!


    This herb is amazing!"


    Austin murmured to himself as he recalled what Frey told him.

 Chapter 3443 Swallowing The Divine Blood Grass

    Austin wanted to take the Divine Blood Grass as soon as he got it.


    He was physically strong, and he had cultivated the Phoenix Nirvana Skill. With these in his arsenal, he believed that he could surpass the challenges that he was about to face.


    "Great! With this chaotic divine herb and my current realm, I will be more powerful than I ever was. I can achieve this goal soon. No matter how painful it may be, I will power through it just to improve myself!"


    Austin clenched his fists in determination. He could feel his spirit burning with passion.


    He realized that his vital energy at the Divine Realm was insufficient for this world.


    Therefore, as soon as he got the chance, he was excited to become a preliminary-grade divine god��he wanted to start as quickly as possible.


    "Argh!"


    Austin swallowed the Divine Blood Grass in one gulp.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the tremendous medicinal power coursed through his body. He could feel it flow in every fiber of his being. Its effects made him translucent and crystalline because of its magical effects. It was like every part of his body was being activated.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The power brought by the Divine Blood Grass was boiling in his body. Austin found that his metabolism was accelerating and every corner of his body was nourished by the abundant medicinal power.


    Even his spiritual soul was greatly benefited. The strong power refreshed him, and his spiritual soul was glowing, radiating colorful dazzling circles.


    "Amazing! The Divine Blood Grass really lives up to its fame as a chaotic magic herb!"


    Austin could truly sense the rapid changes taking place inside his body. He marveled at the feeling and the power it brought him.


    After countless of rigorous training he went through, his body had been tempered to the extreme.


    Especially while he cultivated the skills in the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation, his physical potential had been deeply developed and inspired.


    Strengthening his body any further was difficult since he had done plenty of things to improve in the past.


    At this rate, ordinary magic herbs at the divine level would not have much effect on his body.


    The Divine Blood Grass, on the other hand, a chaotic magic herb, dramatically changed his body. This only proved how powerful this item was.


    Boom!


    After a while, Austin''s body glowed and gave out feather-like lights, as if he was about to soar into the sky.


    The tremendous me


    e in the Brilliant Kingdom.


    For Austin, this wasn''t precious at all!


    What was worse, it wasn''t a secret book either.


    Frustrated, Austin gritted his teeth and he wanted to make Frey''s life difficult for deceiving him like this.


    However, he understood that Frey was trapped in the Evil Nest. So, he could not just go back to that dangerous place to avenge himself. That would be too risky.


    "That old bastard is cunning!


    Alas, I''m still too simple. I fell into his trap so easily.


    If I had anticipated this situation earlier, I would have asked for more treasures from him!"


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.


    At the same time, in the Evil Nest, something was happening.


    "I didn''t expect that that brat is indeed an Earth Master!


    He is quite good at Earth Exploring Technique,"


    Frey murmured in a low voice. He stayed low, hidden in the tall grass.


    Following Austin''s instructions, he found this place and hid there.


    Sure enough, for the past few months, there was nothing weird or terrible that came his way.


    He was finally relieved.


    "But that brat actually took away my Divine Blood Grass, a chaotic level armor, and that secret Taoist book!


    Humph! He is too greedy!


    I''ve always felt that the secret Taoist book is very extraordinary and contains some incredible skills!


    Unfortunately, after I got that book, I didn''t have time to read it carefully. And now, I have nothing left. That bastard snatched it away!"


    he ranted angrily.


    "Just wait and see. I will get out of this damn hell and I will take revenge on that brat!"


    Vexed, Frey clenched his fists tightly.

 Chapter 3444 Meditation On The Principle Of Philosophy

    A thick fog spread out and enveloped the whole area, including the huge abyss beside Austin.


    "One should strip one''s self of desire in order to see the secret of life; therefore, one should regard life with passion in order to see the truth. The manifestations of the secret and the path towards the truth are the same in nature..."


    Austin sat cross-legged while he read the old book in boredom. He had a feeling that he was being deceived by the convoluted words.


    He was sure the book he held was indeed the Principle of Philosophy.


    "Well, I have to admit that the book is indeed very reasonable. It points out the foundation and core philosophy of some kind of law of supreme enlightenment, albeit in a vague and obscure way."


    Austin could not help but admire it. The more he read about the Principle of Philosophy, the more he felt enlightened. In spite of its plain text, every word and sentence in the book contained profound hidden meanings.


    It illustrated what people needed to do in order to understand the nature of the law of supreme enlightenment!


    "''One is the child of the divine law. After one comes two; after two comes three; after three comes all things...''


    Well, this explains the fundamental origin of all things in the world. That''s awesome!"


    Austin couldn''t help but clap his hands and shout at the top of his voice when he read those words that were full of wisdom.


    Back on Earth, he had already read the Principle of Philosophy.


    However, he was just an ordinary mortal human in those days, and his soul power and spiritual sense were extremely weak.


    At present, however, his spiritual soul, soul power, and spiritual sense were so powerful that he had surpassed most of the preliminary-grade divine gods.


    Today, he reread the Principle of Philosophy in a brand new perspective.


    Every word, every sentence, and every article in the book were full of great wisdom and philosophy. They sounded like the tolls in the most sacred temple that echoed in the morning, which were so deafening that even the deepest parts of the soul could not help trembling!


    He felt so spiritually awakened that it was as if he was baptized by the contents of the book. It seemed that a new world had unfolded in front of him!


    "So this is the law of enlightenment! That''s so mysterious yet amazing! The law of mystery is everywhere!"


    Austin exclaimed at his epiphany.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, Austin found that his body emitted a brilliant light, which looked like transparent colorful feathers that floated in the air. They were so dazzling that the whole sky over the vast land were ignited by the blinding beam of radiance.


    The old book in his palm suddenly shook violently. It rushed upward and flew over his head. Then, it glowed with soft lights, which were as gentle and pure as moonlight.


    "The highest perfection is like imperfection, and its use is never impaired. The greatest abundance seems meager, and its use will never fail."


    A majestic hymn of supreme enlightenment suddenly echo


    g noise, the wooden bridge kept going until it passed through the void, and entered the brain secret realm.


    The secret realm of the five internal organs, the elixir field secret realm, the heaven secret realm, and the brain secret realm were instantly interconnected!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At that moment, it seemed like there was a devastating earthquake within Austin''s body, which produced ceaseless deafening noises.


    Endless chaotic energy burst out and turned into a large galloping river of energy. It ran back and forth between the four secret realms within Austin''s body.


    The seven great deities and the heavenly dragon were practicing all kinds of secret skills within their own secret realms, and emitted daunting auras.


    "Ahh!!!"


    Austin looked up and let out a thunderous roar.


    Above his head, the three small figures, who were Austin''s three avatars, bellowed fiercely after him.


    An infinite amount of power constantly emerged out of his body.


    A strong sense of self-confidence seized Austin, which was a feeling that he had never felt before.


    "I feel like I can kill any ordinary preliminary-grade divine god with my bare hands!


    My fighting power is already close to that of a medium-grade divine god!"


    At that moment, Austin was filled with aplomb.


    "Well, let''s stop here for the time being."


    Austin stood up and waved his hand to take the ancient book that hovered above his head.


    As soon as he grabbed the book, the shadows of the cyan ox and Lear immediately disappeared.


    Everything soon quieted down.


    "Hmm. I wonder how long it will take them to successfully pass the test.


    Or worse, maybe they have all failed by now."


    Austin couldn''t help but frown as he glanced at the old wooden bridge that was shrouded in thick mist.


    He had no idea what to do next.


    Suddenly, something unexpected happened.


    A figure flashed quickly from the thick mist and dashed over at lightning speed.


    "Who is it? Is it one of them?"


    At that moment, Austin felt ecstatic.

 Chapter 3445 Successfully Passed The Test

    "Austin, it''s you!


    You made it!"


    A figure quickly rushed over and landed on the edge of the cliff, letting out a loud surprised exclamation at the sight of Austin.


    "Ingram, congratulations! You made it as well!"


    Pleasant surprise broke over Austin''s face when he saw Ingram as well. He didn''t expect that Ingram would pass the test immediately after him.


    Without a doubt, this proved that Ingram was more talented and even better than Otis.


    In fact, Ingram didn''t even belong to the three thousand big and small universes.


    He became Devin''s apprentice when he traveled into the Sea of Chaos.


    This time, he was chosen to be sent to the Fallen Divine Valley for the mission, indicating that people attached great importance on him.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, you''re truly gifted. You successfully passed the test in such a short time and have been waiting here since then.


    How long have you been waiting here anyway?"


    Ingram''s curiosity could be easily seen.


    "It''s been almost a year,"


    Austin honestly answered.


    "Oh! You''ve been waiting for such a long time!"


    A bitter smile replaced the stunned expression on Ingram''s face.


    "Austin, you really blew me away!"


    Although Ingram''s confidence was boosted to greater heights after he passed the test, Austin stepped all over his ambitions by passing an entire year earlier than him. It was beyond any and all of his expectations for Austin to make it through so long ago.


    "To some degree, you''re an actual monster, Austin. No one can possibly compare with you!"


    Ingram commented, the bitter smile on his face never fading.


    It seemed like he was secretly competing with Austin in the hopes of figuring out which one of them was more talented.


    Slapped with reality, he had no choice but to admit defeat!


    "Don''t make fun of me, Ingram."


    Austin shrugged, not denying nor accepting Ingram''s praise.


    In fact, in terms of age, Ingram was at least several thousand years old, ten thousand years old even. Based on age, he was definitely Austin''s senior.


    It was just a bit absurd that he was actually competing with Austin, a junior secretly.


    Helpless laughter burst in Austin''s heart but he made sure to keep his expression perfectly neutral.


    "Ingram, let''s wait for the others here,"


    Austin suggested after an awkward lull of silence between them.


    "Sure.


    I''ve been fighting nonstop and accumulated a lot of experience. It would be a good chance for me to digest it,"


    Ingram agreed with a nod. After a moment, he sat down cross legged and began to meditate.


    This was the martial world.


    Whenever o


    some natural born dangerous terrains in the world called the land of death. Even a divine god wouldn''t dare to enter it.


    I didn''t expect that there would be so many lands of death in the Fallen Divine Valley!


    Moreover, those lands of death are difficult to identify and distinguish. Only when one is trapped in it would he realized that it''s such a land.


    It seems that our next journey will be extremely difficult!


    Alas!"


    Pure worry could be seen on Otis'' face as he let out a long sigh.


    "Yes, it''s very difficult to accurately identify and avoid those lands of death unless a Earth Master leads the way.


    However, there aren''t many Earth Masters anymore.


    Moreover, we''re already in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Where are we going to find an Earth Master to lead the way for us?"


    Bernie sadly sighed.


    "Unless we''re extremely lucky, that''s impossible!


    Anyway, good luck to us,"


    Magee echoed with a shake of his head.


    "I see. So the next test is to test our luck!


    I guess only those with great luck can successfully avoid all the lands of death and safely pass the next test!"


    Otis softly suggested.


    "That''s right!


    The next test is a test of luck!"


    The rest of them were also enlightened by Otis'' words.


    Of course, Austin already thought of all of that.


    "But I have a question for Austin. You said you already explored the area ahead.


    How did you pass through those lands of death and avoided them again to safely return here to wait for us?"


    A puzzled expression was clear on Bernie''s face as he looked at Austin.


    "Speaking of it, how did you do that?"


    All of them were shocked at the realization and stared as one at Austin with similar expressions filled with confusion.

 Chapter 3446 Keep Going

    "I do know something about the Earth Exploring Technique," Austin answered honestly.


    He thought that he could tell them about that.


    "I see!


    Austin, I can''t believe that you were able to learn the Earth Exploring Technique! That is awesome!


    You do stay low-key!"


    Otis exclaimed in surprise, wondering what other aces Austin had up his sleeve.


    "I''ve heard that the Earth Masters have long disappeared, and no one knows anything about their disappearance. How did you get to know the Earth Exploring Technique?!


    Is it possible that Earth Masters still exist somewhere out there?"


    Tyrone threw several questions at Austin.


    Since he had been in that epic divine battle during the ancient times, Tyrone was fully aware of what those Earth Masters from the Earth were capable of.


    He didn''t expect that he would meet another person who had a knowledge of the Earth Exploring Technique.


    "I was able to get my hands on some books about the Earth Exploring Technique by accident. So whenever I had the time, I learned it by myself,"


    Austin replied.


    "I see, okay.


    As far as I know, learning the Earth Exploring Technique is no easy task.


    I can''t believe that you''ve mastered it without a teacher. You''re awesome!"


    Otis was full of praises for Austin.


    "Ha-ha! Austin is a talented guy, and we all know that.


    We were able to successfully pass the test with his suggestion.


    He is indeed an amazing guy!"


    Magee joined in as he remarked and laughed.


    "Austin, now is the best time to put your knowledge of the Earth Exploring Technique to good use. Please get us out of this dangerous area and take us somewhere safe,"


    Bernie said politely as he cupped his hands at Austin.


    "Don''t be so formal to me, sir. I am more than happy to show you the way,"


    Austin responded as he nodded with a smile.


    "Alright then. Let get going.


    With Austin''s help, I guess we might be able to make it out of this place. It has gotten too dangerous for us to stay a minute longer,"


    Otis said, laughing loudly.


    Then, Austin and his companions began their journey out of there.


    Along the way, Austin performed the Earth Exploring Technique to communicate with Earth Energy. Utilizing the Earth Energy, he managed to avoid lands of death.


    Otis and others followed Austin closely. They sometimes paused and stood by the edges of these dangerous places, surveying the surroundings, with a kind of fear that they could not explain.


    They were told that even premium-grade divine gods would lose their lives in some of those places. In this case, medium-grade divine gods were more vulnerable and Austin didn''t want to risk it.


    "Austin, this area is indeed fraught with threats and unce


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ath.


    Rumor had it that many famous lands of death were made by some remarkable Earth Masters, not naturally formed.


    Austin was good with the Earth Exploring Technique.


    Although he was yet to create places as dangerous as the real lands of death, the places he made were already good enough that it could scare away lots of people or living creatures.


    According to the records of some ancient books on the Earth Exploring Technique, the most effective way to deal with the lands of death was to replace the energy in those places with Earth Energy. That way, the places would no longer be dangerous.


    However, there was still a long way to go for Austin if he wanted to do that.


    Despite the limitations of his circumstances, Austin was confident that he could set up some places to prevent those strange things from following them.


    "Fire!"


    Austin used the method of the Earth Exploring Technique to communicate with the Earth Energy nearby.


    In a moment, five earth dragons appeared in different directions and transformed into vermilion birds.


    Almost immediately, a raging fire rushed out from under the ground and soared into the air.


    A sea of fire blocked the dozen human-shaped shadows that were following them.


    The human-shaped shadows stopped in their tracks and stared at Austin and his companions who were on the other side of the fire. There was a vicious look in their eyes.


    Austin and his companions took advantage of the distraction and ran all the way without stopping until they were far away from their pursuers.


    "That was so close!" Austin said with a sigh of relief.


    In the following days, Austin and his companions kept moving and passed through lands of death one and another.


    Austin almost failed to recognize some of them for they were much too mysterious.

 Chapter 3447 Trapped In A Land Of Death

    With the help of the Earth Eye Skill and the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor, Austin saw a large group of divine gods that were trapped in every land of death.


    In particular, he found more than ten premium-grade divine gods that were stuck in a terrain called the Blood Pool.


    He assumed that every single one of those premium-grade divine gods were big shots that most likely ruled several universe communities in the Sea of Chaos. However, they had all ended up like that with no hope of escape.


    On the way, Otis and the others trembled with fear as Austin introduced them to the lands of death in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Those lands of death were filled with booby traps. Once a cultivator set foot on it, it would be impossible for him to make it out of there no matter how powerful he was.


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, a couple of months had gone by.


    Austin and his companions advanced slowly for two reasons.


    First of all, they knew little about the Fallen Divine Valley. Secondly, their spiritual senses didn''t work in the valley. As a result, Austin had to use the Earth Exploring Technique to avoid the land of the death while they advanced.


    One day, Austin stopped in his tracks.


    "Wait!


    Something is going on over there. Keep your eyes wide open," he reminded his companions.


    His gut told him that the place ahead of them was another land of death.


    Recently, Austin had been unleashing the Earth Exploring Technique every day, and had made great progress in its cultivation.


    Thus, he had made rapid proficiency in that particular technique.


    There was no other place in the world with so many lands of death except for the Fallen Divine Valley. Therefore, Austin had made the most out of it to hone his Earth Exploring Technique.


    "There is a blood-red cliff over there,"


    Otis said as he looked into the distance.


    "Come on, but be careful. We will have to take a detour," Austin said as he led the way.


    Instead of going straight ahead, he changed the route to get past the cliff.


    When they got closer, they caught a glimpse of countless of red mountain ranges. They looked magnificent and imposing.


    Each mountain was as red as blood, and was covered with dense, primitive forests. Austin had discerned that there were over fifty mountains in that area.


    "Austin, what is this land of death called? Do you know anything about it?"


    Otis asked curiously.


    Austin activated the Earth Eye Skill to communicate with the Earth Energy, and opened the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor. He stared at the mountains for a long time, but


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Ghost?" Otis asked.


    All of them stared at Austin and waited for an explanation.


    "According to some ancient books on geomancy, there is a very strange terrain called the Maze of Ghost.


    The Maze of Ghost in the Earth Exploring Technique is different from the ones that were created by ghosts or other dead things through illusions.


    The Maze of Ghost in the Earth Exploring Technique is much more terrifying.


    Creatures that are trapped in this kind of terrain would not be able to navigate direction. If they intend to walk forward, they would instead move backward. If they plan to head to the left, they would go right instead.


    In fact, before we ran away, we were already in the Maze of Ghost.


    We got affected by it, so we ran towards the mountains.


    As a result, we are in another land of death,"


    Austin explained with a sigh.


    "Austin, does that mean that we have encountered two lands of death? One is the Maze of Ghost and the other is those blood-red mountains?"


    Otis asked.


    "That''s right.


    We are out of luck this time,"


    Austin answered in a low voice as he nodded his head in confirmation.


    "It''s over. We''re trapped again. I don''t know how long we''ll be stuck here this time. One million years, two million years, or three million years...


    If only I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have broken into the Fallen Divine Valley,"


    Magee whined desperately as he sat on the ground.


    "What?


    Look, there are some words over there.


    It looks like it was written by Frost,"


    Tyrone shouted as he pointed his finger.


    "What? Frost''s handwriting?"


    Upon hearing this, the other people jumped up. Austin and his companions looked in the direction that Tyrone was pointing at.

 Chapter 3448 The Geomancy Compass

    A dry old tree stood on the hillside in front of them. It grew on the edge of a cliff, and was so thick that even five or six people wouldn''t be able to wrap their arms around its trunk.


    Words were carved on an incredibly smooth portion of the old tree''s trunk.


    It read, "I, Frost, was accidentally trapped in this land of death for many days. I don''t know when I would be able to escape!"


    "It really was him!"


    Everyone exclaimed in surprise as one.


    "Turns out Master Frost was also trapped in this land of death!"


    Even Austin couldn''t hide his surprise.


    "Since Master Frost is also trapped in this land, why don''t we look for him?"


    Ingram asked as he stepped closer to Austin.


    For Austin, Ingram, and Tyrone, their main task when they came to the Fallen Divine Valley was to find the two powerful masters, Frost and Brain.


    Now, they finally caught onto the trail of at least one of them.


    "Of course, let''s look for him."


    Austin nodded.


    "Austin, is this land very dangerous?"


    asked Otis.


    "I don''t know yet.


    Until now, I haven''t gotten any clues.


    I haven''t read about this kind of terrain before in any ancient geomancy books before.


    For now, let''s have a rest here.


    From now on, I''d cultivate a kind of omnipotent skill of the Earth Exploring Technique.


    If I can successfully cultivate this skill, we might still have a glimmer of hope of escaping from this hopeless place," Austin said.


    Dozens of earth dragons flew out of his sleeves with a wave of his hand. They roared to the sky one by one and quickly circled around them. An array surrounding everyone was formed through the dragons.


    All of these earth dragons were collected by Austin on the way, ready to be used in case of an emergency.


    Austin sat cross legged in the air and waved his hand, making wisps of earthy yellow Earth Energy rise from the ground.


    Various formulas were constantly created as he began to cultivate, muttering lowly under his breath.


    All the formulas flew out one after another and came to a halt in front of Austin.


    "And so he just started learning an omnipotent skill so readily?"


    Everyone else just glanced at each other in shock.


    At this crucial moment, they couldn''t believe that Austin actually wanted to cultivate!


    In this terrible place where strange and terrible things would undoubtedly come out at any time, could Austin react in time from being in meditation? It was like a sick joke for them.


    However, since Austin was already deep into cultivation, no one could say anything and were all forced to patiently wait.


    One day, two days, three days...


    Time passed them by day by day.


    Thanks to the array formed by the dozens of earth dragons, they were kept safe for ten days in a row.


    Nothing strange or terrible came close to them the entire time.


    On the tenth day, all


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    .


    "Amazing!


    What in the hell is that?"


    Magee cried out.


    Fighting wise, Otis was the strongest among their entire group.


    No one expected that the creature in human form could be on par with him.


    Right at that moment, all of them were caught by surprise again.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Red light continued to flash in the distance as many more scarlet humanoid creatures rushed out from the grass, the dense forest, the stone caves, and other hidden places, to pounce on Austin and the others.


    Roughly speaking, there were more than fifty or even sixty of them!


    It was equal to an army of fifty or sixty medium-grade divine gods!


    "Run!"


    Austin shouted and hurriedly ran to the southeast.


    Both the Geomancy Compass and the Layne''s Ruler were pointing in the same direction Austin was heading towards.


    It could possibly be a relatively safe location.


    The rest of the group didn''t dare to continue the fight. They all followed Austin and ran as fast as they could after him.


    Sinister laughter echoed behind them as dozens of scarlet shadows chased after Austin.


    "Austin, what the hell are those?"


    Magee hollered.


    Only Austin could clearly see things in this place.


    That was because only Austin could use the Earth Energy and apply the Earth Eye Skill, and the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    Other people''s eyesight and spiritual sense were greatly limited within the terrain.


    "Maybe they''re all corpses. I don''t know why they somehow have intelligence, but it seems like they''d attack strangers who break in!


    These corpses all had the strength of a medium-grade divine god when they were still alive.


    I didn''t expect that these intelligent corpses would still maintain their strength when they''re already dead!


    This land can really nourish corpses!"


    Austin offered a possible answer after a moment of carefully sensing their surroundings.

 Chapter 3449 The Sword Emperor

    Even after their death, these corpses still had the strength that they had when they were still alive.


    Everyone''s scalp tingled when they heard the story.


    It was known to all that when a divine god died, his corpse would still contain some divine power as well as some divine law he had comprehended.


    However, to everyone''s knowledge, it was impossible to maintain the same strength as the time when he was alive.


    Only in some lands of death that nourished the dead could the corpses achieve such an effect.


    "Run! This way!"


    Austin shouted to everyone loudly as he used the Geomancy Compass to navigate towards a certain direction, which was coincidentally where the Layne''s Ruler was also pointing at.


    "Over there! Jump on that big stone!"


    Austin added.


    A huge stone, which was even taller than an average-sized building, suddenly appeared in a valley in front of them, and emitted a dazzling golden light.


    One side of the stone seemed to have been cut flat by a sword since its surface was as smooth as a mirror. Streaks of extremely sharp sword auras were wrapped around it, as if dragons were surging on it wildly.


    At that moment, the golden needle on the Geomancy Compass and the Layne''s Ruler were both pointing at the stone.


    Austin rushed over and jumped on top of the stone.


    Otis and the others followed and also jumped to the stone one by one.


    "Austin, can this stone really ward off those evil spirits?


    Those fiends are about to catch up on us."


    With a lingering fear, Magee looked back.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Streaks of blood red light flashed over and in the blink of an eye, they arrived in front of the big stone.


    Then, they caught sight of corpses that were covered with fresh blood. Their eyes were gloomy and spine-chilling, and were staring at the people standing on the big stone with resentment


    "Ha-ha-ha!"


    About sixty corpses surrounded the big stone, and shrill sounds of menacing and cold laughter resounded the whole area.


    Austin and the others immediately broke out in a cold sweat at the sight of the horrifying scene.


    They knew that those corpses each had the fighting power of a medium-grade divine god.


    However, those corpses seemed to be afraid of something and were hesitant to get too close to the big stone.


    At that moment, all of a sudden, something unexpected happened.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The side of the big stone that had been cut flat began to quiver and enlarge violently. Then, streams of fierce sword auras emanated outwards vigorously.


    Boom!


    A sword aura was slashed out as it continued to become bigger. Finally, it stopped increasing when it turned into the size of a door panel. Immediately afterwards, it hacked towards the corpses.


    "GRRRR..."


    One of the corpses was instantly agitated. Its blood red hair stood upright, and its sharp claws tried to block the attack of the sword aura as it let out a muffled roar.


    Clang!


    Its claws were cut off and were instantly blown away.


    Crack!


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    stantly kill a medium-grade divine god!


    I reckon that after he left the three thousand big and small universes, he had already broken through and had become a premium-grade divine god.


    As for the level of his swordsmanship, his power is immeasurable. He truly is a one of a kind and extraordinary person,"


    Otis sighed as he spoke of the Divine Swordsman with great respect.


    "Indeed, his swordsmanship is much better than anyone in the three thousand big and small universes!"


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    ''I wonder if I can absorb the sword auras coming from this big rock, ''


    Austin, at the same time, thought to himself.


    Then, he released his sword auras and spiritual sense to communicate with the sword auras on the big stone.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Suddenly, the sharp sword auras on the big stone moved towards Austin one after another, and hovered around his body.


    Immediately, they were all sucked into his body.


    "That''s great. It works!"


    Half a day later, Austin had finally absorbed all the sword auras on the big stone.


    However, it would take him some time to comprehend and refine them before they could completely become his.


    For the meantime, they just stayed inside his body without having any effect.


    "What? There is a line of words!"


    When all the sword auras were absorbed by Austin, he noticed that there were scribbles that emerged on the flat side of the big stone.


    "I broke into the Fallen Divine Valley with great passion. Unexpectedly, I was trapped in this land of death and ran into my old friend, Frost. I decided to cooperate with him so we could pass the test hand in hand! ��from the Sword Emperor who come from the Prime Martial World."


    "Oh my god! It''s really him. I didn''t expect him to meet Master Frost in this land of death. What a coincidence!"


    Austin was ecstatic.


    The Divine Swordsman often called himself the Sword Emperor of the Prime Martial World. After all, he was from the Prime Martial World just like Austin.

 Chapter 3450 The Way Out Of The Land Of Death

    "Everyone, let''s keep moving forward.


    It''d be better for us if we could meet up with the two seniors!"


    Joy pulsed through Austin''s veins as he led the crowd to jump off the big stone and move forward.


    Under his control, the Geomancy Compass floated in the air and led their way.


    Bright yellow light emitted from the Layne''s Ruler floating in front of Austin and lit up their path.


    The others closely followed after him.


    "Ha-ha!"


    Half a day later, sinister laughter echoed from the dense forest ahead of them. A creature as dark as a ghost flashed and disappeared before their eyes.


    "Green dragon and white tiger, heed my call. Go and kill my enemy!"


    Austin''s voice echoed loudly around them as he pointed at the ground with his finger. Spurts of Earth Energy crazily surged out from the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, two vivid shadows of a dragon and a tiger, roared and rushed towards the dense forest.


    Simply put, he was activating the Earth Energy in the land of death to deal with the strange things attacking them.


    All the strange things in this land were born here or gathered together because of the special terrain.


    Therefore, the Earth Energy in the land could more or less restrain them.


    It was one of the skills in the Earth Exploring Technique.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Loud sounds of fighting immediately burst from the dense forest.


    "Run!


    It could only buy us a few seconds at most."


    Under the guidance of the compass, Austin and his companions finally managed to run away.


    All of them kept on running for another half a day.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Ahead of them, the deafening rumble of a tsunami echoed abruptly. Ancient trees that lived for thousands of years were uprooted by a thick cloud of black wind and swept into the sky.


    Shadows of various demons and ghosts danced within the black gale and made harsh whistling sounds.


    "Damn it! The black wind is coming at us!"


    Magee suddenly screamed.


    Sure enough, waves of strange black wind circled closer towards them.


    Everyone''s hair stood on end as the strange black wind rolled


    ss, the black fish and the white fish, also slowly began to rise.


    After a moment, the two fish merged together and turned into an ancient and mysterious earthly yellow rune.


    "This rune represents good luck!


    It''s a symbol of auspiciousness!


    This time, it means the compass'' pointer is indicating the direction of good fortune!"


    Even the Layne''s Ruler began to violently tremble at the same time and pointed towards the broken black mountain.


    "Both the compass and the ruler have intense reactions. Does that mean that the black mountain is the safest position, or maybe it''s the way out?"


    Pleasant surprise bloomed on Austin''s face.


    "Everyone, we must go to that black mountain!


    I''m guessing that if we can get to that broken mountain, we could maybe leave this land of death!"


    he said to the others.


    "What? Are you sure?"


    Disbelief twisted the expressions of the others when they heard his words.


    "Austin, you''re not joking, right? Once we get to that mountain, we can leave this place?!"


    Magee exclaimed.


    "Yes, everyone. Look! This symbol represents good luck in the Earth Exploring Technique.


    After the activation of the compass, this symbol means that the direction will lead to a safe place without any future trouble.


    So I''m guessing that as long as we get there, we can finally leave this place,"


    Austin explained with an assured nod of his head.

 Chapter 3451 A Coffin

    "But that broken mountain looks horrible.


    It looks like it''s going to absorb my spiritual soul if I stare at it for too long,"


    Magee muttered.


    "Maybe, in many lands of death, both life and death rely on each other.


    Therefore, the most dangerous place could be the way out.


    As the saying goes, ''The person facing the danger of death will fight to live'',"


    Austin said.


    "Well, let''s go. We have no other choice!


    This place is much too dangerous.


    If we keep going like this, I''m afraid some of us will get hurt sooner or later. Or worse, we will lose our lives."


    Then Austin activated the Geomancy Compass and moved towards the broken black mountain.


    "Austin, aren''t we going to look for Master Frost and Divine Swordsman?


    They might just be somewhere around here,"


    Ingram asked.


    The others also looked at Austin. Ingram had a point.


    There was no doubt that Austin was the one who made the decisions for the whole team and the rest merely followed.


    "I can feel the Divine Swordsman''s sword aura left on that mountain!


    There is a strong possibility that they had been there.


    Maybe they also found that mountain could be the way out of here,"


    Austin said, pointing to a group of towering mountains in the distance.


    Austin observed the mountain with his Earth Eye Skill and the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor. He did feel some traces of Divine Swordsman''s sword aura coming from that direction, like a faint ping of a radar.


    Most of Austin''s sword arts were from Divine Swordsman, so he was quite familiar with his sword aura.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s go there, Austin."


    Hearing his words, the others finally let go of their worries. Anything was better than walking around in circles without any direction. If there was indeed a portal in that mountain that would get them out of the land of death, it was worth a try.


    "Let''s go."


    Austin activated the Geomancy Compass and Layne''s Ruler and took the lead.


    The Reincarnation Token floated above his head, emitting circles of light that enveloped everyone like a glowing bubble that followed them every step of the way.


    Everyone could tell that it was an advanced chaotic magic treasure. They felt amazed and curious.


    However, they also knew that this was one of his trump cards, so they did not feel the need to ask.


    In no time, the black mountain was in front of them, in full sight.


    Under the guidance of the Geomancy Compass, Austin led the group forward in a straight line.


    "Huh?


    Look! There is a big lake ahead."


    Everyone stopped.


    A big body of wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . It''s quite a unique kind of scene.


    What''s more, for anyone looking at it, it will affect his current mental state. Or worse, he could die.


    I never thought that the Reincarnation Lake really existed, but here it is,"


    Austin sighed.


    "So what I just saw was the real future and it will indeed happen?


    Will my junior fellow sister really marry Todd in the future?"


    A painful expression appeared on Wheeler''s face.


    Everyone could see that he had a deep affection for her.


    "Wheeler, let it go. There are many other women in the world."


    Otis patted him on the shoulder.


    "Austin, does that mean that I really will become the supreme ruler of the Celestial Cosmos in the future?!


    Ha-ha, it would be wonderful to rule a chaotic ancient kingdom!


    Austin, if I do rule the Celestial Cosmos in the future, you will receive the best treatment when you visit me there!"


    Magee laughed.


    "Well, I will hold on to your word and look forward to it. Thank you so much."


    Austin laughed.


    After another half a day, they finally arrived at the broken black mountain.


    The whole mountain was indeed pitch black, as if it had been tainted by black ink.


    "Look, there is a coffin!"


    everyone screamed. On its flat surface at the peak, there was a huge dark red coffin. Even from a distance, they could smell blood.


    At this time, the golden needle on the Geomancy Compass and Layne''s Ruler pointed at the coffin at the same time, shaking like crazy.


    "Let''s go guys, and hurry! The coffin may be the hope for us to leave this land of death."


    Without any hesitation, Austin rushed towards the coffin.


    Others followed closely behind him.


    Everyone was looking forward to leaving this horrible place.

 Chapter 3452 The Thunder Mountain

    When Austin and his companions arrived at the black mountain, streaks of lightning rained down from the sky.


    Jagged bolts endlessly poured, filling the air with undying flashes of radiance.


    The power it brought was too terrifying!


    Each of them was as thick as a dragon, much larger than the mountains on the ground.


    Thunder cried out from the blackened sky, the clouds invisible above.


    Austin shuddered, as he shifted his gaze skyward. The booming thunder seamed to crack the air as if the very heavens might split apart.


    Along with his companions, Austin scanned the ground and noticed the countless scorched bodies lying everywhere.


    There were even some spots that had heaps of corpses in them!


    Some of them still had their skin and flesh intact, while some of them had long been rotten and were left with nothing but their skeleton.


    From afar, the mountain looked like an obsidian graveyard littered with dead bodies.


    All of the corpses were burned black like charcoal.


    They could easily tell that these people died due to the powerful lightning strikes.


    To make sure that they stayed safe from these bolts, Austin decided to summon one of his skills. He pointed at the ground as he recited a chant. In a matter of seconds, a tremendous amount of Earth Energy rose from the terrain.


    Dozens of earth dragons previously tamed by Austin ascended out from the ground. They all soared in different directions.


    Soon after, shadows of four legendary beasts��a green dragon, a white tiger, a vermilion bird and a black tortoise��appeared above Austin''s head.


    It was the Four Beasts Geomancy Array.


    Austin was able to set up a few arrays using his knowledge of Earth Exploring Technique, and the Four Beasts Geomancy Array was one of them.


    The shadows cast by these creatures protected Austin and his friends.


    "Hurry up. Let''s get out of here!"


    Austin gestured for them to follow him.


    During that time, the Geomancy Compass, the Layne''s Ruler, and the Reincarnation Token were all emitting golden lights, floating above to protect Austin and his companions.


    After a while, they had safely escaped from the black mountain and its tumultuous weathers.


    As soon as they got out, the lightni


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ommendable in plenty of fields, not to mention his amazing talent and comprehension ability.


    Is he meant to be the one that my master wanted?


    I hope he is.


    It has been a long time since my former master died.


    So far, we haven''t found a qualified person to take his place.


    I really hope this young man is the ideal person my master was waiting for.


    However, the possibility is very low.


    My master was a strict person.


    Even this young man may not meet his requirements,"


    the huge eyeballs in the sky murmured.


    No one in the Fallen Divine Valley heard it.


    Not one creature knew that above the sky, there was a pair of huge eyeballs watching the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Three months came and went.


    Austin opened his eyes and stood up abruptly.


    Upon seeing this, Otis and other divine gods were elated. They got up and hurried to surround him. "How did it go?


    Have you figured out a solution for us to climb up that mountain?" Otis asked excitedly.


    "Yep.


    We can give it a shot.


    I am going to set up an array to gather thunder.


    Then we can go up the mountain again," Austin replied.


    He waved his hand to summon the Earth Energy.


    The yellow Earth Energy spurted from the ground nearby.


    It continued to gather around Austin and finally condensed into yellow wooden stakes.


    "Everyone, get behind me. These wooden stakes will prevent us from being hit by the thunder. Don''t release any energy no matter what happens!"


    Austin said.

 Chapter 3453 The Divine Dragon Fruit

    "Come on, let''s climb up!"


    As he moved towards the black mountain, Austin motioned his companions to follow him.


    He had the Geomancy Compass and the Layne''s Ruler with him to help them guide their way.


    Upon hearing Austin call for them, the others followed him closely for fear that they might lose their way or make a mistake if they got distracted for even a second.


    For protection, hundreds of yellow wooden stakes emitting a strong aura floated around them.


    To provide an additional shield, dozens of earth dragons also moved around them.


    Clap! Crack! Boom!


    The moment everyone stepped on the black mountain, a monstrous thunder had once again growled from the sky above them.


    This time, however, the thunder seemed weaker than before.


    Nonetheless, the thunderbolts were still powerful enough to hit most of the yellow wooden stakes and some earth dragons.


    Thanks to them, Austin and his companions weren''t hurt badly.


    "Everyone, pay attention to your breath. Try not to release your own energy," Austin instructed them in a deep voice.


    "It might accidentally disturb the energy balance in the surroundings. If they sense our energy, we might become the target of those lightning attacks.


    Besides, I''m using the Geomancy Compass and the Earth Energy to detect which spots are relatively safer to tread.


    So just follow my steps and tracks precisely. We have to be careful."


    His eyebrows furrowed as he scanned their surroundings.


    As if they were comforted by his order, the others did as he said.


    They knew that if Austin wasn''t leading the way, they wouldn''t even have the courage to break into this terrifying Thunder Mountain.


    It was a huge black mountain, and it was emitting an indescribable and horrible aura that made everyone feel haunted.


    Piles of corpses and bones were scattered all over the place.


    As they walked past them, they sensed that those belonged to divine gods since their divine auras still lingered over them.


    Seeing those hundreds of piles of bones and corpses, they realized that countless divine gods used to come to the Thunder Mountain and tried to climb up. However, they would be killed by the lightning halfway before they could even reach the top.


    Clap! Crash! Boom!


    Dozens of thunderbolts rolled down and lit up the whole place.


    Austin and his companions continued to move forward carefully towards the top of the mountain.


    "Ah! I got hit again! It hurts!"


    "Ow! My whole arm got burnt! That lightning was terrifying!


    Good thing I was able to move, so I quickly dodged it. Otherwise, my head would be split apart!"


    "I got hit on my back too!"


    All of them grimaced and screamed with pain. No one knew how many times they had been hit by the lightning before they even reached their destination.


    Crack!


    The wooden stakes floating around them had been blown up by lightning just when they arrived at the hi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ond, a golden fruit appeared on his palm. The flesh of the fruit was actually transparent, thus one could clearly see its core.


    At a closer look, the core contained a small golden dragon that was constantly swimming within.


    They perceived that such a powerful aura was being emitted by the golden fruit.


    "Wait a minute! Isn''t that the divine dragon fruit?"


    Otis, Bernie, Magee, and the other medium-grade divine gods were stunned at the sight of the rare fruit. Before they even entered the Fallen Divine Valley, they had been traveling all over the Sea of Chaos. Their rich experience granted them the ability to recognize a supreme and legendary treasure at first glance.


    "Legends say that in the divine dragon race, there are a few select dragons with exceptionally strong power every once in a while. After they die, their dragon essence will produce a kind of treasure tree. It is called the divine dragon tree.


    Thus, its fruit is called the divine dragon fruit.


    They say that if one is able to consume a divine dragon fruit, he will obtain the supreme blood power of the divine dragon race in his body!"


    Otis explained.


    ''The blood power of the divine dragon race?! This fruit is so precious then!''


    Austin was in great shock. He stared at the divine dragon fruit in the old man''s hand with such passionate eyes.


    "Sir, if you possess that precious fruit, you must not be an ordinary person. May we know your name?"


    Otis asked in a very respectful tone. He cupped his hands to show his admiration and reverence.


    "I can''t answer your question because I have forgotten the past. The real me has already been destroyed. I guess it''s true when they say that no one can resist against time,"


    the old man answered in a calm tone. His ancient aura was pervading the air in the surroundings.


    They couldn''t help but look at each other with confused eyes as they didn''t understand what the old man exactly meant.

 Chapter 3454 The Foot Steps

    "Damn it! He''s not a living man! He is dead!


    Run!"


    Austin screamed abruptly.


    "Humph! You''re not going anywhere unless you take me with you," the old Taoist snorted coldly, dropping the act and revealing his true colors.


    In an instant, countless black swords appeared out of thin air. Strong murderous aura filled the space.


    Austin and his companions froze; they couldn''t move an inch due to the murderous will.


    ''We''re done...''


    A sense of despair enveloped everyone''s heart.


    At that moment, Austin caught a glimpse of the marks on the stone coffin through the corners of his eyes.


    Each of the marks emitted a faint sword aura.


    "Master, lend us your strength!" Austin shouted to the sky.


    He raised his hand and unleashed several bright streaks of sword aura.


    The next second, the marks on the stone coffin began to tremble, and immense sword aura emanated and leaked from it.


    The powerful sword aura gathered within Austin''s body and then started gushing out from him.


    The overwhelming sword aura formed a dome covering Austin and his companions, engulfing them under its protection. The black swords couldn''t break the dome or reach them.


    Austin mustered up his courage and made a call. "Everyone! Follow me, now!" he said to his companions.


    With that, he jumped into the blood inside the stone coffin.


    "Austin, what are you doing?" Otis asked with a hesitant expression.


    The other divine gods also hesitated and wondered if they should follow him into the blood.


    "If you want to leave this terrible land of death, jump now!" Austin exclaimed.


    As he spoke, his body sank slowly into the blood.


    "Come on!"


    Otis said, and the other divine gods gathered their courage and jumped into the blood.


    "Don''t move! Stay right there!


    Take me with you!"


    the old Taoist roared.


    By that point, Austin and his companions were already in the blood.


    The blood began to riot as if it got angry.


    Soon, the entire stone coffin began to shake violently.


    Blood oozed out of the stone coffin and dyed the sky red.


    Austin and his companions, wh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d to Taoism, wouldn''t it be better if I use the Taoist formula while practicing this?" Austin murmured to himself.


    He ran the Taoist formula while he mimicked the middle-aged man''s steps intently.


    Gradually, Austin cleared his mind off other thoughts and focused on the training.


    Time elapsed.


    One day... two days... three days.


    Austin was totally immersed in the training.


    At first, he just imitated the middle-aged man.


    A couple of months later, he made a discovery.


    "Oh! This skill makes use of the most important theories of Taoism, including the Five Taoist Elements, the trajectory of the obscure fish and the bright fish and the Eight Trigrams,"


    Austin murmured to himself in excitement.


    As time passed, he became more familiar with this new skill.


    He not only memorized the steps, but also got the hang of the essence of the skill.


    It would have taken a long time for anyone else to learn this technique.


    But Austin was different.


    He was already well-versed in many Taoist skills. Not long before this, he had also comprehended the Principle of Philosophy. Thanks to that, he had a deeper understanding of Taoist theories.


    That was another reason why he could pick up the movement skill in such a short time.


    "Well, well... This young man is pretty good. I hope he is the one my master had been waiting for, ''


    a voice boomed in the void space.

 Chapter 3455 Escape From The Land Of Death

    After learning the essential parts of the brilliant bodily movement skill, Austin became more nimble and quicker on his feet.


    As he continued to walk with his improved agility, a mysterious aura enveloped his body.


    He felt easy catching up to the man in front of him, as if he was already familiar with the path he was taking.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man began to speed up as he moved forward.


    Austin let out a laugh and sped up as well.


    Then, the man in front suddenly disappeared into thin air.


    Austin quickly followed as he also disappeared in a flash.


    There seemed to be no one left in the stone hall.


    But in fact, both the middle-aged man and Austin were still there.


    However, the body movement skills they used were too mysterious, and the laws of order contained in their body movement skills were much stronger and advanced than the laws of space in the stone hall.


    Plus, they were moving faster than the speed of light.


    Because of this they couldn''t be seen with the naked eye.


    Their unimaginable speed made them invisible that even preliminary-grade divine gods were unable to locate them with the aid of their spiritual senses.


    Another month passed.


    In the stone hall, something happened.


    "Ha ha, the Peerless Lightness Skill is really the first class moving skill in the world!"


    A loud laughter was heard.


    Then the middle-aged man and Austin reappeared in the stone hall at the same time.


    They finally stopped moving.


    "My task has been completed,"


    the middle-aged man sighed as he looked at Austin with appreciation gleaming in his eyes.


    "Thank you for your teachings, sir,"


    Austin responded with respect as he bowed to him.


    Bang!


    The middle-aged man''s body suddenly exploded and turned into white light spots, flying all over the room.


    Then the white light spots quickly combined into ancient words, and then formed a formula which floated in front of Austin.


    "It''s the secret technique of the Peerless Lightness Skill!"


    Austin blurted out in surprise. He recognized it almost immediately.


    Whoosh!


    Those words then rushed into his Soul Sea.


    After reading it carefully, Austin now had a deeper understanding of this kind of body movement skill.


    "There is a stone box. I wonder if there is some treasure in it,"


    Austin murmured to himself as he approached the stone table in the center of the stone hall.


    On the table laid a picture and a stone box.


    The middle-aged man in the picture was the one who turned into a cultivation method and entered his Soul Sea.


    Now, the pictur


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    inking you may never get back!"


    Magee was on the verge of tears.


    "Oh, no. I assure you, I''m fine. Nothing bad happened to me while I was stuck there,"


    Austin replied with a reassuring tone.


    "Ha ha, that''s good.


    We only got away from that retched place by the skin of our teeth.


    Now that we didn''t die in a disaster, good fortune awaits us in the future!


    I believe that we will have a chance to get out of the Fallen Divine Valley sooner or later!"


    Bernie burst into laughter.


    "That''s right! We managed to escape from such a horrible place.


    I don''t think there is anything else that can stop us anymore!"


    Magee echoed with glee.


    Everyone was excited and relieved to get out of the land of death.


    "Well, let''s move on.


    Let''s get out of the Heavenly God Valley as soon as possible,"


    Austin responded excitedly, the smile still resting on his face.


    "Austin, don''t you remember that our main task was to come in here and find the two masters, Frost and Brain?


    So far, we have no trace of them yet,"


    Ingram grimly reminded.


    "Yes.


    It''s very likely that Master Frost is trapped in the land of death.


    But I''m not sure if he can get out of that place like we did,"


    Tyrone said with worries.


    "Master Frost and the Divine Swordsman had already escaped from there.


    I found their traces in a coffin on the top of that mountain.


    Since they have reached the coffin, they must have escaped out successfully. I''m sure of that,"


    Austin explained.


    "Really? That''s great!"


    Both Ingram and Tyrone were overjoyed to hear the news.


    "Let''s go then. I believe we can catch up with them very soon,"


    Austin added.


    Then, the group continued to move forward.

 Chapter 3456 Participate In The Final Competition

    With the help of the Kaleidoscopic Compass, Austin and his companions found it much easier to explore the Fallen Divine Valley.


    The compass could sense the land of death. The moment it detected that there was a land of death around, it would sound an alarm.


    Having this compass with him had saved Austin much time and energy.


    Meanwhile, in the Fallen Divine Valley, a huge pair of eyeballs appeared in the sky.


    The eyeballs were looking at Austin below.


    "I have been observing this young man for quite a while, and it seems he''s the closest possible candidate who can meet my master''s requirements.


    He''s been proving himself worthy.


    It''s only fair that he doesn''t undergo the rest of the trials anymore.


    He can skip going through all those dangerous places. Otherwise, it might take him too long before he can pass the remaining tests in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    I can''t wait much longer.


    I''m eager to see what more he can do. I''d like to see if he is the one my master wanted.


    Well, then.


    I''ll send him to where the final competition will be held.


    It''s time.


    Besides, my master said that anyone who enters the Fallen Divine Valley must go through all the trials.


    Only those who survive all the trials are qualified to participate in the final competition.


    In any case, those who can show an excellent performance during the competition can make it out of the Fallen Divine Valley alive.


    If this young man takes the final victory, it would only mean that he''s the one that my master had been waiting for.


    No words can fully describe my excitement.


    I have been anticipating this day, and now someone has finally met our expectations.


    Young man, I hope you don''t disappoint me,"


    the huge eyeballs in the sky murmured.


    Just when the eyeballs finished talking, a golden light beamed from the sky.


    It rushed towards Austin and his companions.


    "Watch out! Everyone, take caution. Something''s up,"


    Otis advised his companions.


    Austin and the others had already sensed the light, so they immediately used their bodily movement skills in an attempt to avoid it.


    However, a huge light column suddenly fell from the sky and shone on them.


    Before the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    And every time, only those who survived were able to advance to the next round.


    Winning all that would lead you to the final bout, and if you performed well, you''d finally be able to leave the Fallen Divine Valley safe and sound.


    Now, this is your chance.


    This is your chance to demonstrate how much you''ve learned.


    In this competition, the participants with an excellent performance can get out of the Fallen Divine Valley alive.


    In addition to that, those who win will be greatly rewarded with secret skills, magic treasures, precious natural resources, and even rare divine crystals. These treasures can greatly improve your powers.


    Everyone, I hope you all seize this great opportunity.


    This is your chance to leave this place and win a lot of powerful treasures.


    Who knows when this competition can happen again? Just so you''re aware, the last one was held eras ago.


    If you miss this opportunity now, you may have to wait for several more eras before you can have another chance to participate in the competition again.


    It would take you ages before you can make it out of this valley, so right now, you have two choices. It''s either you back out and stay here, or win and leave with a great deal of rewards.


    If you''re up to the challenge, good for you. But I suggest you try your best to stand out,"


    the booming voice expounded.


    While Austin listened carefully, he trembled with fear.


    "What the hell?


    You''ve gotta be kidding!"

 Chapter 3457 The Competition Began

    "I have to remind that you should psych yourselves up!


    For most of you, this will be a huge gamble.


    High returns are always accompanied by high risks. The survival rate of this competition is extremely low.


    Only one out of one hundred will survive in this.


    Thus, the chance of survival is very slim,"


    the grand voice continued.


    Austin''s heart sank.


    The one in a hundred chance of survival seemed to be neither too high nor too low.


    However, all the people who could reach the final competition were the cream of the crop. They had gone through many dangers and tests in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Each and every contestant who made it here painstakingly worked hard to get there. They were the best of the best, and they went through rigorous training to be the warrior they were today.


    Despite this, they were still subjected in a condition where only one out of a hundred could leave the Fallen Divine Valley alive.


    It was brutal.


    The whole place was filled with disheartened warriors. They didn''t know if they were the fortunate few who would make it out alive.


    As if it could read their minds, the grand voice once again filled the atmosphere. "Do you think the slim chance of survival is cruel?


    Ha ha ha! It''s true, I have to admit that this situation is indeed quite wicked.


    However, those who can survive this challenge will also have a lot to gain.


    Remember, in this world, there are consequences for everything that you desire. The more you acquire, the more you will pay!


    As the saying goes, there is no such thing as a free lunch.


    After all, didn''t you all come here for this once in a lifetime opportunity?


    Now, the opportunity is right in front of you!"


    the grand voice boomed.


    Austin rubbed his chin and nodded. The voice was right; he had no time to be dejected over these chances. All he had to do was do his best and see if he could emerge victorious.


    ''What you gain is proportional to what you pay, '' he figured.


    "I said those things to lift your spirits up.


    Now, I have to announce the specific rules of the competition.


    The competition is divided into three regions:


    the preliminary-grade divine god region, the medium-grade divine god region, and the premium-grade divine god region.


    People of different realms will be ga


    he was only at the Divine Realm, and no matter what, he should not be allocated to the medium-grade divine god region.


    Originally, he was confident that he could easily kill a large number of preliminary-grade divine gods and obtain enough points to win the competition.


    But this was different.


    He had no advantage over these powerful medium-grade divine gods whatsoever.


    At the time, a pair of huge eyeballs were staring at Austin in the sky of the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "Ha ha, this young man seems a little unconvinced.


    It is true that he is just at the Divine Realm. Unsurprisingly, he would grumble after he was assigned to the medium-grade divine god region.


    However, his own strength is close to that of a medium-grade divine god. Moreover, if he wants to be recognized by my master, he naturally needs to accept a more difficult test!


    No cross, no crown. A man would only emerge superior if he went through a lot.


    Only such a young man who survives the competition deserves my master''s attention,"


    the pair of huge eyeballs murmured.


    "Fuck!"


    Austin cursed in a low voice.


    Then, he quickly adjusted his state of mind and quickly accepted the truth.


    He also knew that complaining would be an absolute waste of his time. It would be best if he just accepted the reality and tried his best to survive.


    He had to risk everything he had to fight for his life and defeat those medium-grade divine gods!


    "Well, I''m not afraid!"


    Austin muttered, and shrugged. Then he moved forward cautiously.

 Chapter 3458 Form A Team

    Austin tried to release his spiritual sense.


    However, his spiritual sense was greatly limited in this place.


    At most, he could only scan and perceive an area, only a few miles in any direction, and this irritated him.


    "It seems that this competition area can greatly suppress the spiritual sense."


    Austin was not happy with what was happening to his skills.


    Where are Master Otis, Master Bernie and the others?


    They are all medium-grade divine gods, so they must be in the same competition area with me. If I can locate them, perhaps I will have a greater chance of winning,"


    Austin murmured to himself as he cautiously moved forward.


    At this moment.


    "Oh!


    There seems to be someone out there!"


    Austin suddenly stopped.


    A few miles from where he was, the wind was blowing strongly.


    At the edge of a mountain, a woman in a beige robe was hovered around the area swiftly. Her face was full of horror, as if she had just seen something terrifying.


    "Ha-ha!


    Why are you running away from me? Come on, slow down! Give me a chance to talk to you.


    Ha-ha..."


    Behind the woman, a young man in a navy blue robe unhurriedly chased after her, maintaining a safe distance from her.


    He seemed to be playing and joking around, but if one looked closer, he had a cold and murderous will in his eyes.


    They were both medium-grade divine gods!


    "Sir, please�� Please!


    Don''t kill me..."


    The woman who was trying to get away begged, pitiful tears streaming from her eyes.


    "Sir, I''m just a weak woman.


    Besides, there is no enmity between us. Please let me go.


    You are too powerful and much stronger than me.


    I actually admire you very much. Please... I''m willing to give you the most precious thing that I possess.


    Just let me go and stop following me!"


    The woman''s voice quivered as she pleaded for her life.


    She slowed down and the young man who was chasing her got closer. He had almost caught up with her.


    "Ha-ha!


    Do you really admire me?"


    The young man laughed loudly and looked complacent.


    Suddenly!


    The woman turned around, no longer crying and terrified. Instead she had a mischievous smile and confident glare. With both hands, she shot a divine light at the young man behind her!


    A touch of viciousness flashed in her eyes.


    "Humph, it''s still unknown who will be the winner!"


    "Ha-ha�� Bitch! That''s an old trick! I''ve already prepared for your moves!"


    As he waved his right hand, a huge shield appeared and blocked the divine light as was reached him.


    Then he rushed forward and before she could realize what was happening, he


    ers than our team. At least more than ten members, you know?


    Alston has teamed up with a dozen people and swept across this region. They have killed many people, obtained many points, and found many treasures.


    It''s said that he has already gone far with his earned points and collected treasures.


    His strength is getting stronger and stronger with each win.


    In the end, I am sure that Alston will definitely be one of the candidates for the top three!


    Because of those reasons, I think that we have to join hands with another team. Only through this way can we have a better chance to survive!"


    the third man said.


    "In the end, I am sure that more and more people will form alliances with each other.


    At that time, our living space will be greatly reduced until we are killed. So considering this obvious trend, I suggest that we also team up with a group.


    This is only good for us!"


    another man advised.


    ''Oh?


    They are discussing the matter on whether to cooperate with others here or not.


    Damn it! There might be many teams of a certain scale in this area now.


    I don''t like it! It''s really bad news for me.


    I''m just a young man at the Divine Realm. Even if I want to, no medium-grade divine god would want to join forces with me.


    I will have to find Master Otis as soon as possible. Otherwise, I can''t survive in the face of so many medium-grade divine gods and groups, let alone kill them, ''


    Austin thought.


    If it were just a group of preliminary-grade divine gods that he was facing, he would not feel stressed at all.


    However, he was in a region that was full of medium-grade divine gods.


    Faced with divine gods at such a level, Austin was not confident of winning a fight with them.

 Chapter 3459 What Do You Want

    No matter how hard the two men tried to persuade their senior fellow disciple, he didn''t change his mind.


    "What''s the point of making allies?


    Allies will only turn their backs on you.


    Don''t be fooled.


    We can''t trust others in this situation.


    Don''t mention this ever again! We''re not going to team up with others, and that''s final.


    The three of us should stick together, and that''s the only way to survive.


    If you don''t listen to me and still intend to work with other opponents, you are free to go," the senior disciple said with a livid face.


    Hearing this, the two men shook their heads in disappointment. "You...


    You are always so stubborn," one of them remarked with a sigh.


    "Forget it. It''s your call. We will respect your decision.


    We are not going to team up with others,"


    said the other.


    "Great. As you know, I am doing this for our sake... Damn it! What are you doing? !"


    Suddenly, a sword appeared out of thin air and began charging towards the senior disciple.


    The sword impaled him in the chest and went out his back.


    A pool of blood gushed out of his wound and formed on the ground.


    The sudden turn of events even caught Austin who was watching in the distance by great surprise.


    Before the senior disciple could react, the two men each hit him with one palm, causing him to lose his balance.


    The injured man spat out blood and was already too weak to fight.


    "You bastards. We are from the same sect. How dare you attack me?!


    God damn it. Go to hell, you assholes!" he yelled at the two men with all his strength left.


    His eyes were filled with both fear and anger.


    One of the two men who injured the senior disciple laughed wildly. "You had it coming.


    You should have listened to us," he said with a smug look on his face.


    "The result of this competition will determine our fate. If we lost, we would all die.


    We can''t let you make such a crucial decision for us.


    Humph!


    We have had enough of you.


    You are so arrogant and headstrong, not to mention mean when we were in the sect," he continued.


    The more reasons he gave, the angrier he had become.


    "Do you know why we plotted to get rid of you?


    You are not qualified to make such crucial decisions during these times. From the moment you refused to team up with the others you have already buried your own grave.


    Humph! We don''t want to die with you.


    Also, do you remember what you did to me


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ivine gods compete against each other. How could you possibly be here?


    Never mind that, weaklings like you shouldn''t even be in the Fallen Divine Valley in the first place!"


    He and the other two wounded men were more confused as they sensed Austin''s cultivation base.


    "Yes, I am indeed at the Divine Realm," Austin said with a smile.


    He stared at the three people lying on the ground with a playful look in his eyes.


    "Humph! A mere Divine Realm cultivator has the guts to show up in front of us. Get your ass out of here now!"


    the senior disciple yelled at Austin.


    "Young man, don''t listen to him. Help me kill these two people. When you''re done, I will definitely pay you a handsome fee!"


    Colbert said in a desperate attempt to butter up Austin.


    "Poor weakling. You''re just at the Divine Realm. What do you think you can do to us?


    We are medium-grade divine gods. Do you think you can lay a finger on us?


    Humph!


    You''re just a nobody. If you make a move against us, we will surely make you suffer; so don''t bother,"


    the third man threatened as he noticed the hostility in Austin''s eyes.


    "Ha-ha! "


    Much to the three men''s amazement, Austin burst into laughter.


    "You guys are so stupidly arrogant. Even if you know some omnipotent skills, what could you possibly do to me? You three are dying.


    What did you just say? You''re going to make me suffer? All right. I''d like to see you do that,"


    Austin said confidently.


    "What the hell do you want?"


    the three injured men asked as Austin called their bluff.


    "I''m going to take your lives,"


    Austin answered without hesitation.

 Chapter 3460 Three Strokes Of Luck

    Austin was indeed extremely lucky!


    Accidently, he bumped into three men who were fighting each other fiercely, and each of them was critically injured at that time. Austin wanted to take advantage of the situation and kill them all.


    "If I kill these three guys, not only can I easily obtain points, but I can also get their treasures. Ha-ha! What a lucky day!"


    Austin''s lips curled upwards, and the killing intent in his eyes grew stronger and stronger.


    While he was observing the three men fight, he noticed that all of them were ruthless. They were definitely not kind-hearted people. Therefore, he did not feel any guilt to kill those bastards.


    "How dare you!


    You are just at the Divine Realm. Do you know that every single one of us is medium-grade divine gods?


    We can kill you with just our bare hands!"


    "You should choose the people you will offend!


    Just stay out of this. With your strength, it''s impossible for you to kill us!"


    "Boy, you overestimate yourself.


    It is true that we are severely wounded at the moment, but you, a mere warrior at the Divine Realm, can''t kill us anyway.


    We are all medium-grade divine gods, and it''s not a question that we are much stronger than you.


    Don''t you dare make a move. Otherwise, you will never be able to live peacefully for the rest of your life. We will haunt you and all you care about wherever you go!"


    The three men, with their eyes wide open, lectured Austin in a stern tone, and warned him not to provoke them. However, they did not know that they were the ones who were disadvantaged at that moment.


    "You three are idiots! Don''t you see what kind of situation that you are trapped in?"


    Austin said coldly as he seemed completely unmoved by their words. All of a sudden, he gathered all his strength and charged forward vigorously!


    He moved so fast.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, three loud explosions reverberated around the whole area.


    By then, Austin had punched those three guys to death.


    The three bodies collapsed to the ground, and were immediately rendered lifeless.


    Austin had cultivated a bodily movement skill called the Peerless Lightness Skill, which greatly increased his speed! In that way, he was able to move so much faster than lightning speed!


    Moreover, he had cultivated the skills recorded in the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation. Therefore, the secret realms in his body had stored a massive amount of chaotic energy, which made his strength exceedingly formidable.


    In terms of his swordsmanship cultivation base, he h


    kind of competition, there was no room for humanity or morality. If one didn''t kill his opponent, his opponent would definitely come to kill him instead!


    "I''ll just give it a try!"


    Finally, Austin gritted his teeth and decided to take a chance.


    Then, he deliberately revealed some of his aura so that that man could notice him.


    In an instant, the man''s spiritual sense locked the spot where Austin was hiding.


    "Oh? I guessed it right. Come out. I know you''re there!"


    the man shouted harshly.


    For a moment, there was dead silence.


    "Don''t hide anymore. I see you! Come out now!"


    the man sneered.


    "What? His aura is so weak. This person is only at the Divine Realm.


    That''s strange.


    Come on out quickly!"


    When the man sensed the aura that was emitted by Austin, he had an odd feeling. He knew that there was no way that the man at the Divine Realm could have killed those three warriors. The situation did not make sense in his mind.


    "Yes, I am here! Please don''t hurt me!"


    The next moment, Austin jumped out from a nearby cave with a rattled look on his face. He then stood submissively, looked at the man, and then dodged the latter''s sharp gaze.


    "Sir... Please don''t kill me. You are really powerful. I used a secret skill to hide myself. I thought I was doing a great job.


    But you still found me so easily,"


    Austin stammered as he pretended to be frightened.


    "Is that so? You are only at the Divine Realm, aren''t you? This area is for medium-grade divine gods.


    How could a Divine Realm warrior appear here?


    Isn''t it weird?"


    the man asked Austin with a puzzled look and let his guard down a little bit as soon as he had discerned Austin''s strength.

 Chapter 3461 Encounter With Magee

    "You''re just a Divine Realm brat, but you were able to enter a medium-grade divine god level competition. Seems like you have something special, or perhaps you have some secret skill and trump card to your advantage.


    However, all your tricks are nothing in the face of absolute strength.


    None of your tricks will work on me!"


    The man suddenly came to a stop in the middle of his speech when he saw the one thousand points that appeared above Austin''s head!


    "No way!


    You got one thousand points!


    That''s incredible!"


    Surprise bloomed on his face as he automatically put up his guard at the same time.


    "Brat, you''re as weak as an ant. How could you possibly kill ten medium-grade divine gods and get one thousand points? I don''t think you''re that strong.


    Impossible!


    Tell me, how did you achieve that?"


    Confusion could be clearly seen on the man''s face as he studied Austin head to toe.


    "Sir, I just saw several people fighting each other. Both sides were seriously injured and were all dying.


    So I plucked up all of my courage and took the chance to attack..."


    Austin stammered, pretending to be completely terrified.


    "Well, that makes sense.


    Seems like you were very lucky.


    I didn''t expect you met such good fortune.


    You''ve got so many points in such a short time."


    The man couldn''t help but nod in agreement. In his opinion, this was the only possible reasonable explanation.


    It was impossible for this young man in front of him, who was only at the Divine Realm, to possibly kill ten medium-grade divine gods with his low level martial arts. That was far too unbelievable for him to even consider.


    "Ha-ha! I admire you to some extent, brat.


    I carefully concealed my trace and whereabouts all this time, picking out the people weaker than me and then attacking them in secret. It wasn''t easy for me to get five hundred points as I faced many dangers.


    Yet, here you are who got lucky in such a short time and earned so many points.


    But I''m luckier than you!


    What you earned will belong to me. All your points is mine.


    A thousand points will bring me lots of treasures.


    That''s wonderful!


    I will definitely rise to prominence in this competition!"


    More and more excitement lit up his face.


    It seemed like he completely deluded himself into believing he would get all of Austin''s points.


    Although, it wasn''t like what he believed in was wrong, Divine Realm warriors were far too weak compared to a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , Austin found that two groups of people were in the midst of battle right in front of him!


    An equal number of people were fighting from both sides.


    Eight or nine divine gods were present on each side.


    Every second of the battle was breathtakingly fierce!


    It was right at that moment that the battle between the two sides seemed to reach its peak. All kinds of secret techniques and magic treasures were pulled out one after the other without pause.


    Both sides clearly suffered great losses.


    Almost everyone was profusely bleeding or trying to stem their wounds.


    Every moment of the battle was clear for Austin who was looking through the eyes of the earth dragons.


    "Maybe my chance has come!


    It''s better if they all die together. I''ll go out and take on all of them after!"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    Moments passed as he stayed still and watched the fierce battle.


    Suddenly, he noticed something.


    Slowly, Austin''s eyes began to narrow at what he saw.


    "Magee!


    It''s really him!"


    A certain powerful medium-grade divine god stood out among the two groups, surprising Austin so much that he almost let out a shout.


    This discovery shocked Austin to the core.


    He didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance within the competition so soon.


    ''Seems like Master Magee is also injured.


    I have to get closer to him. If he''s in danger, I have to be there to help him in time!''


    Austin thought to himself.


    So he quickly took out the Reincarnation Token and activated it to conceal his aura.


    After he perched himself on an earth dragon, he dove into the ground and sneaked towards the distant battlefield.

 Chapter 3462 Something Smells Fishy

    Ever since Austin was thrown into this region of medium-grade divine gods and the competition began before he was even ready, he had been trying to find his friends like Otis and Magee so they could team up and fight side by side. It wasn''t an easy job to locate someone in this vast region he didn''t even know, but Austin knew he had to try his best. He just didn''t expected that he would ran into Magee so soon.


    At the time, both sides were engaged in the most spectacular yet tragic life and death battle. Every single fighter involved, no matter what realm they were in, used their most powerful secret skills and took out their life-saving magic treasures. They fought against each other ferociously and desperately and thus, produced such an indescribable battle in history. Broken and mangled bodies lay everywhere.


    Like in any battle, this one was divided into two teams, seemingly well-matched in strength. Neither of them could defeat the other completely. It was a fierce battle, with divine blood gushing out from the injured divine gods. It lasted for quite some time and almost all the medium-grade divine gods who participated in the battle were exhausted.


    In every direction, heartbreaking screams and curses, as well as furious roars could be heard continuously.


    The whole scene made sense. Killing was the most important thing in this competition!


    The more people they killed, the more hope they had, that they would be able to get out of the Fallen Divine Valley alive. For this single reason, everyone fought desperately, giving it all they got.


    Meanwhile, Austin hid in the distance and watched the battle unfold, exhilarated just by merely witnessing such a scene.


    ''Just fight hard. In the end, I''m the one who gains all the advantages, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    At that time, the people from both sides began to diminish in number as more and more participants got injured or were killed.


    Throughout all of this, Austin was not reckless and remained calm.


    Even if he rushed out now when those medium-grade divine gods were already on the brink of exhaustion, it would still not be easy for him to defeat them.


    After all, they were all medium-grade divine gods. If any one of them chose to perish together with him, he could very easily bring Austin down with him. The situation then would be extremely out of control and his life would be nowhere near safe.


    Thus, Austin remained in place, patiently waiting.


    Of course, his spiritual sense was always paying attention to Magee. If he sensed that Magee was in danger, he would definitely rush out to save him, without any regard to what might happen to him.


    "If you hand over the Chaotic Striding Boots, I can let you go. Then we don''t have to fight to this extent!"


    a medium-grade divine god suddenly shouted across the battlefield as he paused awhile.


    He was the leader of one of the teams.


    "Nonsense! We have worked much too hard to find the boots. Why should we give them to you?!


    No way! Over my dead body!"


    the leader of the other team snorted.


    "Well, then I won''t stop until you are dead! And that will be today!


    Kill them all!"


    The fight between the two sides resumed and became more intense.


    Soon, the final moment of life and death approached.


    Bang!


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    transferred to him as well.


    Because he had killed the fat monk, he had also obtained one hundred extra points as his reward.


    "Go to hell!"


    The winner, with a silver spear in his hand, rushed towards the man in white robe wielding two sabers, one on each hand. He was as aggressive and determined like a tiger coming down the mountain.


    Meanwhile, Magee was also fighting fiercely with the man in the white robe.


    Then in an instant, the poor man in white was killed by the joint attack of his two opponents! Since the fat man was already dead, it was expected that the two would join forces to kill off the lone man in the white robe.


    In the end, only the tall and thin man and Magee were the last fighters standing, emerging as the winners and survivors of the most epic fight ever!


    The tall and thin man, because he had the Soul-healing Elixir, completely reversed the situation and won the top spot and final victory.


    Above his head, his points had reached more than two thousand points!


    Moreover, the much-coveted pair of boots had also fallen into his hands.


    "Haha, great! We finally won!"


    Magee was also very joyful.


    During the battle, he was also able to kill quite a few people and obtained more than one thousand points.


    "Yes, I won!


    The title of the winner belongs to me!


    So many people were beaten to death. I didn''t expect this! I am just so lucky! I should actually thank you all for making things so much easier for me!


    Now, all the points and magic treasures are now mine, too!"


    The tall and thin man laughed hoarsely, and his face was very ferocious. He now sounded like the demon from the deepest bowels of dark hell.


    "Oh, crap! It looks like Magee is in danger! I thought this was over, but no! He wants to kill Magee and takes his points!"


    Austin hid in the distance and saw the killing intent in the tall and thin man''s eyes crystal clear. He was shocked that the latter was going to turn his back on his own comrade.


    "Hmm, what do you mean?" Magee questioned and frowned.


    Then his blood suddenly ran cold as he turned his gaze towards the tall and thin man. He finally realized that something was fishy with his teammate.

 Chapter 3463 Got The Chaotic Striding Boots

    "Don''t you get it?


    Ha-ha!


    Listen to me, Magee. You are indeed powerful, but that alone can''t help you, because it seems that you''re not quite smart enough.


    That''s important, you know? Because of that, I bet you can never make great achievements in your life.


    Now, there''s just the two of us left in our team, and you''re badly injured, like a spent arrow.


    Tell me, Magee. What''s the use of keeping you alive?"


    The tall and thin man paused as he shifted his gaze from Magee to the sky. He looked full of ambition and spoke with evil intention.


    He then looked smugly at Magee. "After I kill you and get all the points and treasures, I will go hide.


    I acquired so many points, and that would be enough for me to refine the Chaotic Striding Boots and the other treasures as well.


    After having a good rest, I will show up once again and..." he snorted. "And then I will definitely be powerful enough to kill all of my opponents!


    So now, Magee, let''s cut the crap. Do you want to end your life on your own, or do you want me to do it myself?"


    he asked Magee with an impish grin.


    Hearing this, Magee was furious and pointed at his brazen teammate with his trembling hand. "You!


    How dare you even think about killing your own teammate?


    You''re worse than a beast!"


    The other laughed wildly. "Teammate? Ha-ha! You are so ridiculous! In this competition, the rule says that the one who kills more people than the rest will be declared as the winner.


    How could you even trust your teammates?


    You are indeed out of your mind, Magee.


    Now, enough talking!"


    He let out a maniacal laugh, and all his strength surged out. The silver spear in his hand had turned into a silver flood dragon that had quickly rushed out.


    However, Magee was a short-tempered man who was not afraid of death. As he listened to the tall, thin man speak about killing him, he took a deep breath and clenched his fists.


    He then roared, circulated his remaining divine energy, and confronted his teammate who was now his enemy. "I''ll fight you to the last moment of my life!"


    Of course, in such an exhausted state, Magee was undeniably not a match for the man at all. He mustered all his courage to fight despite knowing that he might die by his hands in just a few moves.


    Just then, dozens of yellow earth dragons from underground soared into the sky and besieged the tall, thin man.


    The shadows of the four legendary beasts, the blue dragon, the white tiger, the vermilion bird, and the black tortoise also appeared in front of the man. They formed an array from four directions and surrounded him.


    In a flash, the earthy


    n man, his total points had reached three thousand and eight hundred points.


    He had become one of the contenders who had the most points.


    He then turned to Magee and asked him with great concern, "Are you all right, Master Magee?"


    Magee laughed and tapped Austin''s back. "Ha-ha! I''m fine, Austin. Fortunately, you arrived on time. Otherwise, I''d have been dead!"


    Seeing that the tall, thin man was finally killed by Austin, Magee felt completely relieved that he was now able to laugh.


    "By the way, Austin, you''re just at the Divine Realm, right? Why are you in this region?"


    Magee asked curiously.


    "That''s true, though I don''t know what happened.


    I thought I would be sent to the region of the preliminary-grade divine gods, but I didn''t expect I''d come here,"


    Austin replied with all honesty.


    "Hmm. You know, Austin, although you''re only at the Divine Realm, your real combat power has surpassed most of the preliminary-grade divine gods''. Your prowess is closer to that of a medium-grade divine god.


    Some of the weak medium-grade divine gods may even find themselves unable to defeat you!


    I guess that''s why you got assigned to this region."


    Magee rubbed his chin as he made his speculation.


    "Hmm, maybe."


    Austin nodded as he stared into the distance.


    "Anyway, hurry up, Austin. Take out the Chaotic Striding Boots and refine them. Your speed will soar by times!


    By then, I''m sure you''ll be able to truly gain a foothold in this region!"


    Magee was thrilled for Austin.


    The latter chuckled as he took out a pair of silver boots.


    He looked at it closely and asked, "Did you mean this pair of boots?"


    "Yes, that''s the one.


    What you have right there is a chaotic magic treasure!"


    Magee explained.

 Chapter 3464 Refine The Chaotic Striding Boots

    Austin looked at the silver boots carefully. They shone dazzling golden lights, and had mysterious runes rising all over them. He could tell that the boots contained an enormous amount of energy.


    "Master Magee, you should refine these boots.


    After all, you have fought over it,"


    Austin said as he handed the boots to Magee.


    "Austin, what are you talking about?


    If you hadn''t come in time, I would have died.


    Your combat power is good because of all your trumps cards, but your vital energy realm is too low.


    It will definitely hold you back.


    If you can manage to refine the Chaotic Striding Boots, your speed will greatly increase. To a certain extent, this can make up for your low cultivation base. You need them more than I do.


    Moreover, these boots are a high-grade chaotic magic treasure.


    It will cost a lot of points to refine them.


    You see, I only have slightly more than a thousand points. Even if I wanted to refine them, I''m afraid it''s not possible.


    However, you have over three thousand points. I reckon it''s enough for you to refine the Chaotic Striding Boots,"


    Magee responded with a smile.


    "Keep them, Austin. Now, let''s find a quiet place for you to refine those boots!"


    Magee urged.


    "Well, if you say so. Thank you so much, Master Magee," Austin replied.


    Austin was not a pedantic person. He knew that it was almost impossible for him to stand out in that competition area for medium-grade divine gods.


    If the Chaotic Striding Boots could really boost up his speed, it would be advantageous for him in fighting his opponents.


    "Okay. Let''s go.


    Moreover, lots of participants have formed groups in order to have better chances of surviving.


    There are only two of us, so we''d better be careful,"


    Magee said in a low voice.


    Then, Austin and Magee soared into the sky and began to look for a safe place.


    However, at that moment, the two of them paused in their tracks at the same time.


    to refine a treasure.


    I hope my points are enough to refine these boots,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    "Come on!"


    Austin communicated the points he had obtained with his mind.


    In the next second, a tremendous refining power like a raging wave appeared, and stroke the Chaotic Striding Boots!


    Afterwards, the torrent-like power was absorbed by the boots.


    In a second, some restrictions began to come off of the shoes. Austin then opened his eyes, and saw the restrictions shatter into pieces.


    Subsequently, the boots began to emit a daunting and breathtaking aura.


    As Austin sat cross-legged, streams of endless power vigorously swirled around the Chaotic Striding Boots in an attempt to refine them.


    Meanwhile, in the competition area of medium-grade divine gods, the slaughter among people continued, and was getting more and more intense by the second.


    Almost all of those who had no companions ended up being killed.


    All the survivors had made allies and had formed teams.


    The number of each team members varied.


    It ranged from several to a hundred members.


    The teams with more members were almost invincible and were occupied in killing their opponents.


    The weaker ones either hid from those strong teams, or tried to terminate those that were weaker than them.

 Chapter 3465 Alston

    Somewhere in the medium-grade divine gods'' competition area, a large team was recuperating.


    This team had more than one hundred members.


    Considering the varied numbers of members per team, that particular group had a relatively big number.


    It was known that a team with more than fifty people had a certain degree of deterrence among others.


    A team of more than one hundred people was like a giant!


    At that moment, the members of the large team sat cross-legged on the ground of a broad open space with their eyes closed.


    In the middle, there was a man who looked particularly outstanding. He was tall, and had a wide forehead, and a pair of almond-shaped eyes, which were also closed then.


    The points above his head had already exceeded twenty thousand!


    Such points meant that he had killed at least two hundred people in the competition!


    The mere thought of it would send shivers up and down anyone''s spine.


    If it were in the context of the outside world, more than two hundred medium-grade divine gods would have been able to turn the entire Sea of Chaos upside down.


    However, all of them had died in the hands of that man with a striking demeanor.


    Based from the number above his head alone, one could see how terrifying his strength was.


    "Look, guys! Alston is refining that chaotic magic treasure!"


    "Yes, you''re right. Alston is so lucky. He found a chaotic magic treasure not long after the competition began.


    Such a treasure was far more powerful than all the divine magic treasures.


    As long as he successfully refines it, his fighting power will soar!"


    "By then, the strength of our team will naturally rise and we will be unbeatable!"


    Many people around looked at the man in the center from time to time and speculated.


    "Shh!


    How dare you blabber on and on, you gossipmongers?! This is the most critical moment for Alston to refine the magic treasure. If you disturb him, can you bear the consequences?"


    a medium-grade divine god scolded the onlookers.


    The others were shocked. Immediately, they kept their mouths shut and dared not utter any more sounds.


    It turned out that the man who was seated in the middle of the group was none other than Alston.


    At that time, he was refining a magic treasure, in particular, a chaotic magic treasure.


    The magic treasure floated in mid-air in front of him, and emitted a dazzling divine light.


    It was a large seal that had the size of an average adult''s head.


    Above the seal, there were nine lifel


    heard Alston''s promise.


    Entering a supreme universe was something that everyone had ever dreamed of.


    It was one of the main reasons why most of the medium-grade divine gods were willing to follow Alston.


    "All right. Get ready, everyone.


    Let''s rest for a while before we take action,"


    Alston concluded.


    "Okay!"


    Everyone roared in agreement. The atmosphere was very intense and the people''s morale was at an all-time high.


    All of a sudden, a middle-aged man in a black robe stepped forward and said to Alston, "By the way, Alston, I just got the news that I have a rival who is also here. His name is Otis, and he has assembled a team with about twenty people.


    In the past, in the three thousand big and small universes, he was among the gods of light. I had a younger brother who belonged to the gods of darkness that was killed by him during the war between the two sides.


    I''ve long wanted to find an opportunity to kill Otis and to take revenge!


    However, he is stronger than me. Besides, he has a small team now. I''m no match for him.


    Alston, please help me avenge my brother!


    Besides, I''ve detected some gods of light around this area.


    They are also from the three thousand big and small universes.


    I want to rip those gods of light into pieces!"


    "Oh, I see.


    Well, send someone to inquire about the specific location of this Otis. Once you get the word, inform me immediately. I''ll bring our people to kill him and his team so you can take your vengeance on him.


    It will be as easy as pie for us to kill those gods of light,"


    Alston agreed with a nod.


    "Thank you, Alston!"


    the middle-aged man in black said happily.

 Chapter 3466 Seduce This Guy

    In the middle of a dark cave, Austin sat cross-legged with his eyes closed.


    The crackling sound of breaking eggshell was heard from the boots in front of him.


    When the cracking sound stopped, streaks of blinding golden light rushed out of the boots.


    Austin opened his eyes and laughed happily at the sight of this. "Ha-ha!


    I did it!" he exclaimed, filled with joy.


    The pair of boots shone brightly like pure gold.


    Austin had successfully refined them. This means that there were no longer any restrictions on the surface of the boots.


    "All right. Let''s me see what the Chaotic Striding Boots can do!


    I am wondering how much they can increase my speed." His eyes were filled with excitement.


    He got up and began concentrating.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The boots merged directly into Austin''s feet, as if they were tailor made for him.


    Whoosh!


    In a blink of an eye, Austin disappeared without a trace.


    In a split second, he reappeared dozens of miles away from the cave.


    "These shoes make me at least ten times faster than before!"


    He could hardly contain his glee.


    In the Fallen Divine Valley, there were some very special laws that slowed down one''s bodily movement skill.


    This also prevented anyone from flying in the sky or activating omnipotent skills related to space.


    This was the reason why the valley was inescapable.


    Anyone who was brave enough to enter had their movement slow down to a grinding halt.


    With the Chaotic Striding Boots, Austin could now move ten times faster, which almost mitigated the effects the valley had on his speed.


    "I feel that these shoes will be of much help to me while using the omnipotent skill related to space.


    It is impossible to use the Space Teleportation in the Fallen Divine Valley. But once I leave this place, I can only imagine what breakneck speeds I can achieve.


    No wonder the shoes are a magic treasure at the chaotic level!"


    Austin was still brimming with joy.


    He then went back to the cave entrance in an instant.


    "How did it go?"


    ure to reward you,"


    the woman in pink answered back as she drew closer to Austin.


    She planned to take Austin''s life so that she would be the one to get his points.


    ''There are only two prey, but there are six members in our team. This means that not all of us could get points. I need to take action now, '' she thought to herself.


    "Ha-ha! Boy, come over here and let me have a good look at you.


    I have a soft spot for boys with good skin like you,"


    the woman in pink said to Austin as she took a seductive look at him.


    "You are seducing this brat in front of my face,"


    the short man whined with a sullen face.


    "Come on, boy. Come over here. Don''t be afraid. I will not make you suffer," the woman in pink continued to coax Austin, gesturing at him to approach her.


    She seductively moved and slightly pushed her breasts together, leaving the men staring at her.


    The rest of the men burst into laughter as their eyes remained fixed on the woman.


    "Are you flirting with this guy in front of us?" one of them said in a playful tone.


    The six of them didn''t think that their prey could flee. They were confident that Austin and Magee would lose to them.


    And it was a matter of time before they finished off their prey and got their treasures.


    They thought it was not bad to have some fun first. After all, they needed a break.

 Chapter 3467 The Killing

    "Ha-ha! With all due respect, miss, do you really want to kill me or not?"


    Austin showed no signs of fear as he smiled calmly at the woman in pink.


    "The six of you seem to be a small group. It looks like everyone is really forming teams in this area,"


    Austin added.


    "Yes, most of those who didn''t join a team had already died.


    Young man, are you interested in joining our team?"


    the woman in pink asked with a playful smile.


    "Ha-ha-ha!"


    The other five people in her team all broke into fits of laughter.


    "Let this rascal join our team? Seriously, baby? I can blow a horde of weaklings like him to death with one breath!"


    "You like a little toy boy, don''t you?


    Be careful. They may be good-looking, but they are nothing but hopeless airheads! Ha-ha!"


    The rest of the men laughed wickedly and joked on.


    "Ugh, what dirty thoughts you guys have!"


    the woman in pink blushed and whined.


    At that moment, the atmosphere was more relaxed.


    "Austin, what should we do?"


    Magee secretly sent a message to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "Don''t worry, Master Magee. These medium-grade divine gods are just ordinary in strength. Don''t be afraid of them,"


    Austin replied.


    "Honestly, I''m not interested in joining your group.


    There are only six of you in your team. You are too weak, and I''m sure you will all be killed soon. Ha-ha!"


    Austin said disdainfully.


    "You bastard, how dare you say that!"


    the handsome man could not help but get offended.


    "Ha-ha! Look at you getting cocky. You haven''t grown up yet, but you''re acting like you can beat us all.


    Now, you can go to hell!"


    the woman in pink said as she smiled sarcastically. The sparkling in her eyes remained the same, but her voice was turning a little cold.


    However, all of a sudden, as soon as she finished speaking...


    Puff!


    A shadow flashed!


    Then, Austin had disappeared from where he stood!


    The next moment, the woman in pink froze!


    By then, Austin came behind her and launched the most violent attack before she could react.


    All his secret skills and methods were displayed in lightning speed!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of vigorous attacks continued to fall on her back.


    However, she couldn''t do anything yet!


    She had let her guard down when she found out that Austin was just a nobody at the Divine Realm!


    A split second had passed, and there was already a huge pit in the center of her back!


    Immediately, blood gushed out and


    They roared and rushed over to help their teammate.


    However, it was too late.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the man''s head blasted into pieces!


    All his points and treasures were immediately transported into Austin scores and Soul Sea respectively.


    "Damn it! Let''s kill that fiend together!"


    The remaining four men were all shocked and enraged as they tried their best to take Austin''s life.


    "Master Magee, let''s run and let them chase us!"


    Austin shook his body and took Magee away quickly. While he stood dozens of miles away, he immediately turned around and sneered at the four men.


    He knew he couldn''t fight against them altogether.


    Instead, he planned to use his advantage in bodily movement skill and speed to deal with them, and to bring them down one by one.


    "Come on! Let''s kill that brat and avenge our girl!"


    The remaining four men were infuriated and used their bodily movement skills to run after Austin. The short man was the most wrathful one. His eyes blazed wildly with fire, as if he was eager to swallow Austin alive at once.


    In a few seconds, the four men had already caught up with Austin.


    However, their bodily movement skills were not at par even among themselves, just as Austin had expected.


    The short man was the fastest and now the closest to Austin.


    "Hey, I''m waiting for you."


    Austin sneered, grabbed Magee''s sleeve, and took him. In an instant, they arrived in front of the man with a short stature.


    "Go to hell!"


    With all their might, Austin and Magee attacked at the same time.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the short man''s body was completely shattered after only a few moves!

 Chapter 3468 The Power Of The Chaotic Striding Boots

    Austin stood in the air as he was surprised at his destructive power.


    ''It turns out that its maximum speed is indeed terrifying!


    People often don''t take speed as a fighting skill. However, when one can move much more swiftly than his opponent, other skills won''t even matter.


    As the old saying goes, the faster it is, the harder it can be defeated.


    Ha-ha!


    That''s amazing!''


    Austin got a little excited.


    He had unintentionally obtained a pair of Chaotic Striding Boots, which had helped him gain a strong foothold in the competition.


    Because of this powerful chaotic magic treasure, Austin was filled with confidence.


    Moreover, he didn''t feel the need to be as cautious as before when traversing the competition area for medium-grade divine gods.


    "It''s your turn!"


    Without hesitation, Austin displayed the Peerless Lightness Skill, activated the Chaotic Striding Boots, and rushed towards one of the remaining three men.


    It did not take him much time at all to strike the man.


    Among the remaining three men, the man who ran at the forefront naturally became Austin''s next target.


    It was Austin''s general strategy; he would scatter his enemies first, and then defeat them one by one.


    "Hurry up! Save me!"


    The man was so frightened that his voice trembled. He was growing desperate, so he hurried to ask for help from his two companions behind him.


    Austin''s horrifying bodily movement skill and speed made the man scared to death and have no will to resist at all.


    However, Austin and Magee didn''t care about him in the slightest.


    All of a sudden, they launched a series of violent attacks, like two fierce and unstoppable tigers!


    Boom!


    Their joint forces caused a wild torrent of energy to surge in the whole world.


    The man was just an ordinary medium-grade divine god. Magee alone was enough to defeat him, not to mention with Austin''s help.


    In an instant, the man was finished within two moves!


    Boom!


    Then, the man''s body was completely shattered.


    At that time, Austin asked Magee to kill him


    so that the man''s points and treasures would go to Magee.


    "This time, we have met our Waterloo!


    Go, run for your lives!"


    The other two men were panic-stricken when they saw their companions being killed. They didn''t dare to fight anymore, so they turned around in an attempt


    nough to refine it.


    You all have to help me get more points. When the time comes that I have sufficient points and have successfully refined the treasure, we can wipe out all the teams and win this competition!"


    the middle-aged man declared loudly.


    "All right! We will try our best to help you!"


    "By now, more and more contestants have found powerful and rare treasures, and have refined them.


    In addition to a large number of divine magic treasures, there are also a small number of chaotic magic treasures appearing in this area.


    I can''t believe that you have found a chaotic magic treasure. If you do refine it, your combat power will greatly increase. At that time, you will definitely be able to lead us to win!"


    The others cheered up one after another.


    "Yes, there are lots of magic treasures in the competition area for medium-grade divine gods, but only the chaotic magic treasures can really improve our strength here in the competition.


    Cultivators who have obtained chaotic magic treasures will definitely have the upper hand!


    If you all help me, I will lead you to great victory. Not only can you leave the Fallen Divine Valley alive, but you will also have a bulk of invaluable treasures in hand!


    By then, we will all make a great fortune!"


    The middle-aged man burst into laughter.


    "Yes, we will definitely support you!"


    The rest of them were inspired by his words and became emotional.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    The middle-aged man immediately waved his hand.


    Whoosh!


    Then, the team went away in an instant.

 Chapter 3469 The Situation Was In A Mess

    Filled with purpose, Austin and Magee started off running at full speed.


    In fact, they moved so fast that they couldn''t see what was in front of them. Austin trusted his gut to lead him in the right direction and keep him from danger.


    Along their journey, they slowed down at times and observed their surroundings. Almost every time, they encountered other teams, all with many members.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Austin and Magee chose not to join them and kept moving.


    Still, there were moments where the teams saw them and shot attacks their way.


    Fortunately, Austin possessed his brilliant bodily movement skill and was able to use it to escape, bringing Magee along with him.


    After hours of running, they arrived in a desert, where a team was milling around aimlessly.


    There were more than forty members in this team, which made it a relatively strong team and they all had their eyes peeled for opponents.


    The man who was in the lead wore golden armor all over his body, and the points floating above his head had reached more than six thousand!


    "Boss, we are worried. You have enough points to stand out among all the medium-grade divine gods.


    However, our points are not enough. How can we win?"


    some of the other team members complained, slumping their shoulders.


    "Stop whining. Don''t worry.


    I will lead you to continue to hunt other people so that your points will continue to rise.


    Besides, I''ve refined a chaotic magic treasure, meaning there are few medium-grade divine gods who can defeat me. Don''t doubt me!"


    the leader in golden armor said arrogantly.


    From behind a huge sand dune on the left side of the desert, Austin poked his head out and focused his gaze and spiritual sense on that team. They walked away from their leader and resumed their pacing.


    Magee also joined him by poking his head out cautiously.


    "We''ve been traveling for days now. My feet hurt and nothing seems to be changing.


    There are many teams but we haven''t been able to find a chance to take action."


    After observing for a while, Austin lowered himself slightly so just the top of his head was peeking out.


    In the past few days, both Austin and Magee had felt nothing but despair and they only wanted to sleep or fight, yet neither had presented itself.


    They wanted to find an opportunity to hunt down other participants again, but they didn''t expect that they would encounter a large number of teams along the way.


    Unlike him and Magee, all of those teams had at least ten members.


    Although Austin was strong and fast, he didn''t dare to make a move unprovoked against


    angerous as those natural born and large-scale lands of death, it was useful at the critical moment.


    Before long, the team of more than fifty people reached them and stood in the forest.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Like lightning, figures landed around them one after another in the dense forest, and luckily, they had just managed to hide in time.


    Every member that appeared was huge and menacing, cracking their knuckles and glaring around the forest.


    Neither Austin nor Magee were surprised to see this.


    At this point, only the strongest contestants would still be alive.


    Moreover, this team had more than fifty people, making it a very powerful team.


    "What? This is weird. There were two people here just now. Why did they disappear all of a sudden?"


    Questioning, the team members continued to search the area with sharp eyes.


    Fortunately, they didn''t notice Austin and Magee, who were hiding very close by.


    "Everyone, by now you all know that the competition is getting more and more fierce as this competition goes on.


    Our opponents will challenge us in ways you can''t imagine.


    Therefore, we need to come up with some tactics to overcome every difficulty we may face.


    I wonder if you have made up your mind about the honey trap I proposed earlier,"


    a handsome man with a fair face named Aubrey suggested.


    Next, he looked at the six female members in the team.


    These six female members were all charming and graceful!


    "Well, Aubrey. We think it is so embarrassing.


    Besides, this is a life and death battle now. Even if the six of us are willing to sacrifice ourselves to seduce other people, they may not fall into our traps. They are all smart,"


    a pretty woman in a pink dress said hesitantly.

 Chapter 3470 Meeting Otis

    "Why is it so embarrassing?


    It''s not like I''m asking you to actually sleep with them. I just want you to lure those people in small teams and seduce them into thinking you are weak and fragile.


    Once they took the bait, we can take advantage of them and kill them!


    Here, I will teach you an enchantment skill that I have studied recently. After you cultivate this skill, you can form an enticing array vigorously with great power.


    When I was travelling in the Sea of Chaos, I accidentally came upon this set of charms in an ancient cave. It is extremely precious, but I''ll give it to you for free so you can practice it,"


    Aubrey said.


    "Besides, you can rest assure that if you succeed, the six of you will get more benefits than the others!


    How does that sound?


    I advise you listen to me and follow my plan. After all, this competition is about surviving and eventually leaving the Fallen Divine Valley.


    It''s survival of the fittest! Think of it as a matter of life and death!"


    Aubrey persuaded the group of women.


    "Well... fine!"


    The six female members of the team finally nodded in agreement after thinking for a while.


    "Okay, then. I''ll teach you the enchantment skill.


    Others, take a break!"


    Aubrey was overjoyed.


    "The situation is getting more and more messy.


    Austin, let''s leave here as soon as possible,"


    Magee proposed to Austin.


    "All right."


    Then, Austin left quietly with Magee.


    In the next few days, Austin and Magee continued to wander around aimlessly, but cautiously.


    One day, while they were moving along a huge mountain range, all of a sudden, their facial expressions changed drastically at the same time.


    "There''s a team with about a dozen people approaching,"


    Magee immediately said to Austin using his spiritual sense.


    "I sense them too. Come on, let''s hide for a while,"


    Austin said and gave a nod.


    Austin and Magee didn''t dare to make a move so recklessly whenever they encountered a team with more than ten people. Instead, they would remain vigilant and observe from afar first before mak


    ntually, we left and went to a remote place to heal ourselves.


    Then, we met you guys!


    Otis, please believe me. We are all weak women. Our team has been destroyed. We are helpless!


    If you allow us, we''ll follow you from now on. Please...Please let us!"


    The girl in pink, Lisa, began to sob in a low voice as her slender shoulders trembled slightly.


    She wept and looked quite pitiful that anyone would feel sorry for her and have the urge to protect her.


    As a kind-hearted person, Otis was always empathetic with other people''s emotions. He could not bear to see a woman so distressed, so he immediately stepped forward to comfort her.


    The other five girls also began to cry grievously.


    "Lisa, don''t worry. From now on, you and your friends can become members of our team.


    Come on, let''s hurry and see if the chaotic magic treasure is still there.


    If we can obtain it, our team''s strength will be greatly improved,"


    he said with enthusiasm.


    "Really? You''ll let us stay? That''s great! Thank you, Otis. You are so kind,"


    Lisa exclaimed in a seemingly surprised and joyful tone. She smiled so brightly, but there was an imperceptible killing intent in her pure eyes.


    The other five girls also burst into laughter at Otis'' promise. From time to time, they winked at the male members in the team, which made the latter aroused and swallow saliva nervously.

 Chapter 3471 Two More Big Fish

    "Otis, don''t worry. It won''t be easy to find the chaotic magic treasure since it''s in a hidden cave.


    If both teams perished at the same time while fighting for it, it should still be in that cave,"


    a charming smile pulled on the lips of the girl in pink.


    Both her pleasant voice and beautiful facial features, coupled with her smooth and delicate skin, made her incredibly attractive.


    Even a gentleman like Otis felt aroused by her charm and quickly looked away from her.


    "That''s great! Lisa, lead the way!"


    Otis was filled with joy and his entire face lit up.


    Their entire team was being led by Otis.


    Because he was a very strong fighter among his peers at the same level as medium-grade divine gods.


    "Wow, what a good actress! Her act was almost perfect.


    It''s hard for ordinary people to notice that she''s a hypocrite."


    A sneer appeared on Austin''s lips as he watched.


    "Seems like Otis completely trusts these six bitches.


    Fortunately, Master Magee and I learned their identities in advance, No matter what the game they''re playing, they''re already doomed to lose.


    Master Magee, let''s go and meet Master Otis.


    But let''s not expose their plot first.


    I''m going to discuss with Master Otis how to deal with them first,"


    said Austin.


    "Of course, Austin."


    Magee readily agreed with a nod.


    Almost at the same time, the two of them jumped out from their hiding place.


    Shock filled Otis and his companions when two people suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Otis! There''s two people ahead! It seems like they are on their own,"


    the girl in pink said in surprise.


    "You''re right!


    But... they seem very familiar. Are they..."


    A frown appeared on Otis'' face as he squinted at the two figures.


    "Ha-ha! Otis, stop guessing. It''s us!"


    Like an arrow let loose, Magee quickly rushed over to him.


    "Master Otis!"


    Austin followed after Magee and went over to greet the group.


    "Magee! Austin!"


    Otis was clearly overjoyed and walked up to them happily.


    "Ha-ha! I would have never expected that the two of you would be here!"


    Bernie also greeted them with a laugh.


    The other three medium-grade divine gods, one who


    Austin and Magee were acting together, which meant that they were on their own the whole time.


    It was an amazing feat that they survived for so long without being hunted down.


    No one could have possibly imagined that they''d get such high points!


    Disbelief was clear on their faces as they gaped in shock at the illusory points above Austin''s and Magee''s heads.


    Since they all suddenly met, they were so excited that they didn''t have the time to carefully look at each other''s points. It wasn''t until now that they began to actually look at their scores.


    "Otis, don''t look at me. It''s all because of Austin.


    If it wasn''t for him, I would''ve been dead already,"


    Magee explained with a smile.


    "Master Magee, you flatter me.


    If it wasn''t for your insanely powerful strength, I wouldn''t have been able to hold on till now,"


    Austin hurriedly argued.


    "All right. I have to say, no matter what happens, as long as Austin''s here, I can always deal with it,"


    a bitter smile appeared on Otis'' face.


    ''I didn''t expect to find two more big fish here!


    Excellent!


    Every member of this team is a loser with low points. I was just starting to get bored.


    Now two big fish came to me! What luck!''


    Lisa and her five other female companions lit up in excitement, all of them looked at Austin and Magee with undisguised greed in their eyes.


    With a brighter smile, Lisa couldn''t stop herself from excitedly walking towards Austin.

 Chapter 3472 Lure Us Into A Trap

    "Whoa! Magee, Austin, I can''t believe that two of you had garnered so many points! You''re truly amazing!


    I admire people like you," Lisa gushed over the two of them.


    She looked at the both of them with sparkling eyes.


    "Is that so?"


    Austin sheepishly smiled, pretending to be attracted to her.


    "You also have a lot of points. In fact, you made more than I did!


    Which means you''re better than me," he continued.


    His gaze was focused on the number hovering above Lisa''s head.


    She had over three thousand points.


    Compared to Otis, she had amassed more.


    Austin scanned her friends'' score. He found that each of them was roughly around three thousand points.


    ''These bitches gathered more than three thousand points. It looks like they have tricked plenty of teams.


    But no matter, they will all die in my hands.


    My team and I will then get their points.


    It''s too bad that their team consists of over fifty members. Hmm, that looks a lot, but it would be too difficult to kill them all if they''re banded together.


    However, if we manage to destroy them, we would acquire a lot of points!''


    Austin rubbed his chin as he formulated a plan to terminate the six women.


    ''Ha-ha! These men acquired lots of points. That, too, will be ours. You better enjoy the last few moments of your lives while you still can, '' Lisa sneered inwardly.


    She had her wanton gaze fixed at Austin, seducing him.


    Austin and Lisa were both pretending to like each other


    when they wanted each other dead.


    "By the way, where is Clarence? Haven''t you found him?


    It will be great if we get him,"


    Magee mentioned out of the blue.


    In addition to Otis, Magee, and Bernie, there were another four medium-grade divine gods who had passed the tests with Austin.


    But now, there were only three medium-grade divine gods with them.


    Magee found no signs of Clarence everywhere.


    "Well, Clarence..."


    Otis''s face turned serious, and his eyes darkened��full of hatred and grief.


    "Actually, I met Clarence.


    We organized a team not too long ago.


    But he... he was killed.


    He died three days ago!"


    His eyes were starting to well up with tears


    "I''ll be honest with you, Austin. I am planning to take Otis to a chaotic magic treasure.


    If he acquires this treasure and refines it successfully, his fighting skills would dramatically increase.


    And the overall strength of our team would also improve along with it.


    By then, you will have the chance to take revenge on Alston and his team,"


    Lisa offered after pondering for a while.


    "She has a good point, Austin. Let''s set off now. If people from other teams take action ahead of us, they will get that chaotic magic treasure. We can''t let that happen,"


    Otis agreed.


    ''This bitch is so adamant about getting us into a trap so that she could put us down. She is such a pain in the ass.''


    Although Austin looked calm on the surface, he was furious and was itching to finish off Lisa.


    ''A chaotic magic treasure... Now that they had set their plan to fool us with a chaotic magic treasure, perhaps I can use the same way to handle her and her team.''


    An idea flashed through Austin''s mind.


    ''Okay, that''s it!''


    Austin made up his mind.


    "Master Otis, do you believe me?"


    he suddenly asked Otis through his spiritual sense.


    "What? What are you talking about, Austin?


    Of course I trust you.


    If it weren''t for you, I would still be trapped in the mountains and wouldn''t have the chance to be here.


    Dude, what is it? Wait, are you suspecting Lisa of something?"


    Otis replied through his spiritual sense.

 Chapter 3473 Three Chaotic Magic Treasures

    "That''s right. These six women are actually spies sent by another large team, and they intend to lure you and your team into a trap so they can kill you all.


    Master Otis, starting now, I''m going to need you to work with me.


    I''ll deal with this. I''ve come up with a plan, but this should remain between you and me.


    I''m going to hunt them and their whole team down, all right?


    For now, only you, me, and Master Magee know about this.


    Don''t let the others find out about this yet,"


    Austin talked to Otis through his spiritual sense.


    "All right. I believe in you.


    You''re resourceful, clever, and you also have a lot of trump cards.


    You have my support, and I''ll keep it from others for the time being," Otis agreed.


    Since they were covertly communicating with each other through the spiritual sense, they didn''t show any emotions to keep others from finding out.


    Otis carried on with their conversation with the others to avoid being suspected. "Ha-ha! What do you think of Lisa''s suggestion, Austin?


    I know you''re still at the Divine Realm, but you''ve always been very smart.


    I think you''d do well, so I''m appointing you as the counselor for our team.


    You need to voice out your opinions on major matters in the team, all right?


    With you joining us, I believe that everything will turn out well and we''ll be able to take the victory," Otis declared.


    His voice was loud and filled with confidence.


    "Well��"


    Otis'' announcement took all the team members by great surprise.


    ''Whoa! He let Austin have the final call, '' they thought to themselves.


    Bernie then broke the ice.


    "I agree with Otis! I have faith in you too, Austin.


    Ha-ha! You know, I have to admit that you''re our lucky star.


    We wouldn''t even be here if it weren''t for you.


    Otis is right, and I couldn''t agree with him more."


    Three other medium-grade divine gods who were friends with Otis also expressed their thoughts.


    When they met Austin, Otis, Bernie, and the three other medium-grade divine gods somehow felt that they had found a beacon. They all had a feel


    seduce him.


    He then realized that some law power was also being used on him.


    ''Wow, what a powerful enchantment skill!''


    Austin remarked as he snapped out of his illusions.


    Aubrey, Lisa''s team leader, had taught all six of them these skills.


    Now that they were trying to get Austin to search the chaotic magic treasure that didn''t even exist, they used the skill on him.


    However, it didn''t work on him since all the energy they produced from the enchantment skill that entered his Soul Sea ended up being eaten by the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon.


    "Well, you''re right, Lisa.


    The chaotic magic treasure means a lot to a team. It will play an essential role in taking the victory.


    And since you''re a good person, I''ll tell you a secret.


    In that cave you mentioned, there''s only one hidden chaotic magic treasure.


    But what if I tell you that I know a place where we can find not just one, but three chaotic magic treasures?"


    Austin pretended to be bewitched, so when he spoke, he glanced at the six women salaciously from time to time.


    "What?! Are you serious?


    Do you really know a place where we can get three chaotic magic treasures?!"


    Everyone around them was shocked at what Austin had just disclosed, except Otis and Magee.


    They both knew that it was just a hoax and that Austin''s real intention was to deal with Lisa and her friends.

 Chapter 3474 They Had Ulterior Motives

    "Austin! Are you telling the truth?


    Are there really three chaotic magic treasures?"


    In order to support Austin''s words, Otis pretended to put on a surprised and shocked expression and his breath became heavy.


    "Austin! That''s unbelievable! Three chaotic magic treasures? Are you sure? You''re not just kidding, right? That''s awesome!"


    As for the others who didn''t know the truth, their faces turned red because of excitement. They were so excited that they couldn''t utter a complete sentence.


    As for Lisa and her five companions, their eyes lit up as they stared at Austin. They were too excited and were short of breath as their chests heaved sharply up and down.


    "Ha ha, do you think I would lie to you?"


    Austin said with a smile and a wink.


    "No, I don''t think you would!


    I trust you. With my understanding of you and our friendship, Austin, you never lie to me!


    Ha ha... It''s awesome!


    If we can get all three chaotic magic treasures, our strength as a team will increase sharply. We won''t have to live in fear like we do now!"


    Otis burst into laughter.


    Of course, it was all an act in support of Austin.


    "So, do you think we should go to the place mentioned by Lisa to get that chaotic magic treasure, or to the place I know first, and get three different ones?"


    Austin pretended to ask.


    "Well..."


    Otis seemed like he was seriously thinking it over.


    ''Three chaotic magic treasures!''


    At this time, Lisa was making eye contact with her five companions.


    The six women''s eyes widened!


    "Sisters, I didn''t expect this guy to know the whereabouts of three chaotic magic treasures. Well, apparently our plan has to be changed. This is equally important.


    Find a way to inform Aubrey immediately!


    We must get the three chaotic magic treasures before anyone else does.


    If our team can get a hold of all three, our strength will greatly improve, and it is even possible for us to become one of the strongest teams!"


    Lisa sent a message to her five female companions as an undisguised greed flashed through her eyes. She was so excited that even her heart was trembling inside.


    "That''s right!


    Three chaotic magic treasures in one place! We can''t miss them!"


    Her five companions all agreed with Lisa.


    "But I don''t know if what he said was true or not.


    If he really knew that there were three chaotic magic treasures in that place, why didn''t he take them right then and there?


    Instead, he asked others to get them together with him. Don''t you think there''s anything strange about it?"


    one of her companions asked.


    "Yes, that''s right. What you said makes sense. And I agree with you.


    But it''s easy to know the truth.


    Let''s work together and use enchantment skills to get the truth out from that guy.


    I don''t think that someone at the Divine Realm could


    rol herself, with a gentle and kind expression on her face.


    "Well, Austin, you promised you would get me the three chaotic magic treasures,"


    Lisa said immediately, casting charming glances at Austin, batting her lashes at him.


    "Okay.


    I believe you and I will obey you!"


    Austin took another step towards Lisa and got very close to her body.


    "Ha ha, you are such a good boy."


    Lisa covered her mouth and laughed. She was able to safely dodge a kiss!


    She knew that everything would be easy as long as Austin agreed.


    Just now, Otis had clearly declared that he would hand over the decision-making powers over the team to Austin.


    "Otis, I''ve made up my mind. Listen carefully.


    My five sisters will go back and take the chaotic magic treasure. They will find out if anyone of our previous team has survived.


    If there are survivors, my five sisters will participate in your team along with the chaotic magic treasure and the surviving members.


    As for me, I will go with Austin and you, so we can get the three chaotic magic treasures.


    What do you think, Otis?"


    Lisa turned to Otis and said.


    "Well, It''s all up to Austin.


    Since he has agreed, then of course you can!"


    Otis nodded.


    "Okay, great! Let''s go now."


    Lisa was overjoyed. She thought she was very smart. She had turned this small team around with her little finger.


    After the discussion, her five female companions left together and went to the cave to get the chaotic magic treasure and look for the team members who could still be alive!


    Austin led the team to another direction.


    ''Humph! You brat, when I get the three chaotic magic treasures, you will know how powerful I am!''


    Lisa thought to herself proudly as she ogled at Austin.


    ''Bitch, you will regret it!''


    Austin laughed in his heart and gave Lisa a playful wink.


    They both had their own ulterior motives.

 Chapter 3475 Luring The Enemy

    Following Austin''s lead, Otis hurried his group forward.


    "Austin, where are we going?"


    About an hour later, Otis finally couldn''t help but ask, making sure to send his message telepathically so that no one could eavesdrop on their conversation. Even though he tried to suppress it, he was unable to hold back his curiosity any longer.


    "We''re going to find a dangerous place and set up some arrays around it so we can kill our enemies,"


    Austin promptly replied.


    "Austin, you can be honest with me. What''s wrong with Lisa?"


    Otis questioned, glancing around surreptitiously even though he knew no one could overhear them.


    Before they all set off, Austin didn''t manage to tell him about Lisa''s identity.


    Now in response to the question, he quickly used his spiritual sense to tell Otis Lisa''s background and the details of her evil plans.


    "What? What a hateful bitch! She even tried to set up a trap to hunt down my team!


    Austin, I''m so lucky you arrived in time. I would have completely fallen for her trap otherwise!"


    Although they weren''t standing that closely together, Austin could still hear the angry grinding of Otis'' teeth as he paled after learning about Lisa''s plot.


    "So, what''s your plan?


    Do you want to lure that team with more than fifty people here and fight them?


    We have too few people on our side. We''re far from being their match!"


    Otis set aside his anger for now and began to worry about Austin''s plan instead.


    "I don''t have a specific plan to deal with them yet. For now, let''s move forward and find a dangerous place. After that, we''ll fight with all our might when we meet them. If we win, that would be great. If we can''t, we run!


    I can set up more arrays. It shouldn''t be a problem.


    Let''s give it a shot!"


    Austin grimly suggested.


    "Fine.


    Since you''ve already roughly planned it out, I''ll give you all my support and trust you!"


    Otis nodded in agreement. He didn''t become a divine god by being scared of taking risks.


    Half a day later, they finally arrived at a suitable place.


    ''Yes! There''s a very dangerous terrain ahead. That''s the exact kind of place we need!''


    All of a sudden, Austin''s eyes lit up and brightened his entire face as he stared at the mountain range in front of him, pleasant surprise filling his chest.


    "Hurry up! We''re almost there!"


    Austin hurriedly waved over the other members of the team.


    Meanwhile, in a nearby valley where medium-grade divine gods fiercely fought against each other, Lisa''s team was a


    utiously warned them.


    "Don''t worry! We understand!"


    Both the leaders of the other two groups quickly nodded in agreement.


    Moving at the same time, the three groups departed to search in the three directions.


    On a distant mountain peak, two figures hid within a dense forest.


    One of them was Austin, and the other was Otis.


    "Ha-ha! Everything''s going exactly as I expected.


    Each group seems to have about eighteen people. With the help of the arrays, we should be able to deal with them!"


    A sneer appeared on Austin''s face as he carefully studied the situation.


    "Austin, you did a good job. This is a genius idea. You separated them so we could deal with them one by one.


    Even if we can''t win, we could still escape."


    Otis showered him high praises while wearing a gentle smile.


    With a wave of Austin''s hand, waves of yellow Earth Energy rose from the ground and shrouded the two of them completely like fog covering the sky.


    A moment later, the group assigned to search in the west left no stone unturned.


    Suddenly, a large bamboo forest appeared in front of their eyes. Loud rustles of the leaves echoed in their ears as the bamboo trees swayed in the breeze.


    "Hey! Darnell! Look!


    Lisa left this mark! It''s pointing to the bamboo forest up ahead!


    Could the three chaotic magic treasures really be in the forest?"


    A cry of surprise left one of the beautiful women.


    She was calling out to the leader of the group assigned to the west, a strong man with a ferocious face and bore a machete on his back. His name was Darnell.


    "Let''s go inside and have a look!"


    With a wave of his hand, he led the group into the bamboo forest.

 Chapter 3476 The Metal Trapping Array

    Darnell and his men rushed into the bamboo forest like a gust of wind.


    The bamboo forest covered a vast area.


    Unlike any other bamboo forest anywhere, the bamboos here were so thick that it would take a full grown adult to encircle the trunk with his arms.


    With that kind of width, the bamboos towered high up in the air, taller than trees. Whenever a strong wind blew and passed through the forest, they would let out a loud and eerie howling sound.


    Deep in the forest, the team wandered around but got nothing.


    A moment later, Darnell''s men began to panic.


    They had been going around in circles and it seemed like they were coming back to the same spot.


    "This is not good. Darnell, I think we are lost."


    "This bamboo forest is like a giant maze."


    "I feel dizzy."


    "Damn it! Yeah, something is definitely wrong. I can''t tell which way is the right way, either," Darnell said as he became alert.


    His eyes darted back and forth to check if there was any danger lurking behind the thick bamboo stalks.


    Just then, there was rumbling sound followed by a strong tremor.


    Around them, thick bamboos shot out and rose from the ground.


    They had barely reached full growth when they turned into sharp golden arrows, coming at the squad from all directions and at a terrifying speed.


    At the same time, a large amount of yellow Earth Energy gushed out from the ground like a dusty cloud of smoke.


    It then formed massive yellow cage, shot up and flew towards Darnell and his men.


    "Watch out!" Darnell screamed at his team.


    As one of the cages was about to land on him, he swung the machete just in time, sending the yellow cage pummeling in the opposite direction.


    The other team members also took action and took on a defensive stance forming a circle facing outward to protect each other.


    "Austin, the geomancy array you set up seems very powerful!"


    Otis remarked, shocked and in awe as he and Austin hid at a safe distance where they could watch the entire scene unfold.


    "This bamboo forest is of metal elements in nature. I made the Metal Trapping Array so that I can use the metal attribute Earth Energy to take down the enemies.


    In other words, I have turned the forest into a land of death.


    It is less dangerous than the natural land of death.


    But, it can distract this squad for a while and keep them occupied.


    All right, Master Otis, it is time to take action and wipe out them,"


    Austin explained.


    "Okay! Let''s get started!"


    Otis nodded in agreement.


    Whoosh!


    Without so much as a blink, Austin vanished into thin air.


    "Wow! That''s awesome!"


    Otis was amazed by Austin''s speed.


    "It''s a trap! We fell into a trap! Come on. We have to get out of here.


    Send a message to Aubrey and ask for help! Now!"


    Darnell wielded his machete to fight off the


    dn''t have time to react.


    "You will meet that bitch soon," Austin said impassively.


    As he waved his hand, more than ten huge earth dragons tore the ground, rushed out and pounced on the appealing woman.


    He then dashed towards the woman, and unleashed his full might on her.


    "Darnell, help me!"


    the woman screamed in terror.


    She became aware that she could not even hurt Austin at the slightest. His bodily movement skill was much too advanced and mysterious.


    Austin could dodge all her attacks without even trying.


    But she found it hard to avoid Austin''s simplest of moves.


    After just a few moves, Austin punched her in the face, bashing her head in and crushing some of the bones that protected her eyes.


    Without wasting another second, he threw another three-punch attack at the woman. The woman failed to avoid it and took all three.


    Her face was so twisted that it could no longer show any expression.


    "Arrgh! Boy, you are so cruel! How could you be so merciless to a lady?" the sexy woman screamed hysterically as excruciating pain devoured her.


    Her words were getting harder to understand as blood started to pool in her mouth.


    The instant those words left her lips, her delicate body exploded.


    All her points and magic treasures were automatically transferred to Austin''s.


    "You give yourself too much credit. Why would I show mercy to you?"


    Austin sneered, with no compassion in his eyes.


    Whoosh! He disappeared as the woman collapsed in a lifeless heap.


    Austin moved on and showed up behind another enemy.


    The secret realms in his body were well connected, and the endless chaotic energy was surging and concentrated in Austin''s fist.


    Bam!


    Austin smashed his opponent''s head with one strike.


    With the Chaotic Striding Boots and the Peerless Lightness Skill, Austin could achieve high velocity even at abnormal levels.

 Chapter 3477 Falling Into Their Trap

    In a quick moment, Austin alone had already killed four people. For someone of his caliber, it was just a piece of cake.


    His terrible fighting power even shocked Otis, Bernie, and the rest of his team. Their eyes were glued on him while their jaws almost dropped to the ground.


    There were several members in the team who had joined only recently, so they were not that familiar with Austin and what he could really do.


    Precious, they didn''t understand why Otis, Bernie, and the others allowed Austin to lead this team. At that time, they were quite unhappy that Otis trusted Austin so much.


    They even secretly looked down on Austin.


    After all, Austin was merely a young man at the Divine Realm to them.


    In their opinion, the level of his power was too low, and he was no doubt a mere junior, no better than an apprentice.


    It was difficult to convince the full support of the whole group when he took the lead and made decisions on behalf of the whole team.


    But now that they saw with their own eyes that Austin had killed four medium-grade divine gods in the blink of an eye, they were completely shocked and awed by the fighting power that he had displayed!


    After this major turn of events, no one in Otis'' team dared to look down on Austin anymore!


    "Master Otis, we must run faster!"


    Austin roared, urging them move more quickly.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    He activated the Chaotic Striding Boots and the Peerless Lightness Skill at the same time. Like a ghost, he disappeared and then appeared at a terrible speed to launch sneak attacks on Darnell''s team.


    Unable to respond in time, Darnell''s men suffered a lot and were almost exhausted to the core.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    In no time, Darnell''s team was completely decimated. Austin had killed every member without giving any of them a fighting chance.


    Seeing the opportunity that they had been waiting for, Otis, Austin, Bernie, and the others all rushed towards Darnell, intending to smash him into pieces. With no one to protect him, they were sure that he would meet his death today.


    "No!"


    Darnell shouted unwillingly before he was surrounded by Otis'' team and ended his life.


    In this battle, Austin killed the most enemies which totaled five enemies. He did this all on his own.


    Now, he got more than three thousand points from all his kills.


    As for the others, each of them had killed at least one enemy.


    Especially for Otis, he was the one who ended Darnell''s life. As a result, his points shot up to more than four thousand points.


    "Let''s move!


    We need to hurry and deal with another group!"


    With a wave of Austin''s hand, more than a dozen earth dragons swam to each of them.


    Otis and the others jumped onto the backs of their earth dragons.


    At Austin''s command, the earth dragons carried the team into the ground.


    In this area, Austin had already set up several arrays. He had even communicated with the Earth Energy and thus he could use the earth dragons to teleport themselves in an instant at an exceedingly high speed.


    w on, our team, with more than fifty people, must not be separated. We must act together!"


    Aubrey said in a firm tone.


    "That''s right!


    Aubrey, for now our team has been divided into smaller groups. If we are unlucky to meet a team with the larger number of people, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "Hurry up! Turn around and gather all the other members!"


    The other team members also broke out in a cold sweat after thinking about it carefully.


    So far, the competition had been mainly about the fight between teams instead of among individuals.


    Moreover, the number of team members mattered most.


    They had to act together to gain the advantage.


    Now, the team led by Aubrey was actually divided into three smaller groups and acted independently!


    While it worked in other circumstances and even in the previous challenges, this was a very risky strategy.


    If one of the smaller groups encountered a much bigger and stronger team, they would definitely come to a miserable end!


    "Fuck! I was completely distracted by the three chaotic magic treasures and made such a wrong decision.


    It must be a trap. I was completely fooled by those things!


    Hurry up!


    Everyone, follow me! We have get to in touch with the other two teams and regroup as soon as possible!


    Hurry up!"


    Aubrey roared loudly. He used his bodily movement skill and turned around to run away.


    The other team members followed him closely.


    At this moment, something blocked their way.


    "Ha ha ha!


    No matter how fast you move, it would not work anyway.


    So save your energy.


    Your team members in the other two groups are all dead!


    If you want to see and talk to them, there is only one way you can do that. I''m afraid you have to go to hell for the reunion!"


    A loud laughter resonated in the surroundings.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Before the laughter faded, a great number of earth dragons appeared tearing the ground open and then soared to the sky.


    Standing on the back of each earth dragon was a person.

 Chapter 3478 Wipe Out Aubreys Team

    "That''s the brat called Austin Lin, Aubrey!" the two attractive women exclaimed in unison.


    They pointed their fingers towards one of the young men riding one of the earth dragons.


    With his hands clasped behind his back, Austin playfully glanced at three of them. He had this charming but cocky look on his face.


    "I see. You''re that brat.


    Where is Lisa?


    What did you do to her?


    The three magic treasures, what happened to them?


    Do they really exist or not? Tell me!" Aubrey demanded.


    His sharp gaze was fixed on Austin. He released an aura of a medium-grade divine god and directed it straight at him. He wanted him dead.


    "Lisa? Ah, yes. We have torn that bitch into a million bits already.


    Members of your other two squads also suffered the same fate," Austin casually mentioned, fanning Aubrey''s flames further.


    He darkened his gaze and locked eyes with him.


    "Now, it''s your turn," Austin threatened in a dangerous voice. They all felt a chill down their spine.


    "This is a hoax!


    You are nothing but a heartless killer, you brat!


    Countless members of my group have perished in your hands!"


    Aubrey was seething with anger as he realized that they had fallen into a trap.


    "Get your ass over here. I''ll rip you to pieces!"


    he howled.


    "Is that so? I''d like to see what you can do to me," Austin said with a vicious smile on his lips.


    Then, he suddenly vanished and materialized in front of him in a fraction of a second.


    His speed caught Aubrey by great surprise.


    He didn''t expect that a young man at the Divine Realm could move at such a terrifying speed.


    Before he could recover from shock, Austin released streaks of sharp sword-light and controlled them to attack him.


    The sword lights were like fireworks that were set off.


    Boom!


    Austin readied his massive golden fist and swung at Aubrey.


    The secret realms in Austin''s body were connected to each other. It was endless chaotic energy meshed together. It poured forth and gathered on his golden fist.


    His punch contained tremendous amount of energy.


    The space in front of Aubrey collapsed inch by inch.


    "Damn it! Brat, you''re digging your own grave!"


    Aubrey showed a brave front but he could already feel his knees buckle in fright.


    However, he still had a fighting chance despite Austin''s tremendous power. He could organize a team of fifty people and become its leader, and it indicated that his combat power was terrifying, and that he coul


    he spoke, he was fighting with Otis and ten medium-grade divine gods.


    There was no doubt that Aubrey was a formidable opponent. He was stronger than most divine gods of his level.


    He was fighting with eleven medium-grade divine gods, but he didn''t lose for the time being.


    No wonder he could organize a group of fifty people and become the leader.


    "Regardless of your power, you are still doomed!" Otis declared.


    Then, they attacked Aubrey with their full strength, while they marveled at his powers.


    "Awesome!"


    Austin praised as he watched the fight.


    "But the game is over!" he added.


    With that, Austin drew closer to Aubrey from behind.


    As he got nearer, Austin swung at him with his full capacity.


    "Kill him!"


    Otis and his companions also launched all-out attacks on Aubrey.


    He was starting to lose the battle.


    Realizing this, Austin punched him in the head.


    Then, he hit his neck and his spine.


    Aubrey let out a heart wrenching scream.


    His voice was full of horror, despair and regret.


    He was smashed into pieces by Austin.


    "We finally finished off this troublesome guy!"


    Otis, Austin and the ten medium-grade divine gods breathed a sigh of relief and collapsed to the ground.


    So far, Aubrey and his team of fifty people were wiped out.


    After the fight, Otis and his team members all had a great harvest.


    They annihilated all of their enemies and acquired their victims'' points and treasures.


    Above all of them, Austin garnered the most.


    He had eleven thousand points in total.


    Aubrey had earned over five thousand points in total. After he got killed, Austin got his points.

 Chapter 3479 I Have Faith In You

    "Let''s find a safe place where we can rest,"


    Otis ordered as he looked at Austin.


    "On it." Austin nodded.


    Not long after he led the group to a hidden cave.


    Since he was proficient in the Earth Exploring Technique, Austin could easily scan the nearby terrain through the Earth Energy for a safe place to rest.


    There, they all let out a sigh of relief as the fatigue finally set in.


    They all obtained loads of points and treasures from the battle earlier on.


    Someone took out some pills or precious natural resources and swallowed them to replenish the energy they had lost in the battle.


    Some began to refine their newfound magic treasures using the points they just gained.


    Austin was disappointed to see that all the treasures he collected that day were only at the divine level.


    He wasn''t interested in any divine level magic treasures anymore. After all, he already had two chaotic magic treasures, the Reincarnation Token and the Chaotic Striding Boots.


    He just decided to save his points for chaotic magic treasures.


    Austin then took out two magic pills and swallowed them.


    One of the pills was the Energy Restoring Pill. It was used by divine gods to restore their energy.


    The other was called the Heaven Will Pill. It contained fragments of several types of laws. Once a cultivator ingested it, he could now better understand the laws of nature.


    In the next day, Austin had refined the two magic pills.


    He opened his eyes and got up.


    Not only was he back in his peak condition, but he also grew stronger.


    The others in the cave also stood up.


    "Austin, if my guess is right, your shoes are..."


    Otis talked to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "Yes, this pair of shoes is a chaotic magic treasure,"


    Austin confirmed.


    "Huh... No wonder you have become so fast.


    Chaotic magic treasures indeed are amazing!"


    Otis exclaimed.


    "With this, you could now easily slay any medium-grade divine gods.


    This is a good news for our team!


    From now on, even if we encounter a team larger than us, we can choose to fight them instead of just hiding."


    Otis was filled with excitement.


    "Yes, you''re right. We should go on the offensive and start hunting weaker teams.


    We can also recruit those we have defeated to expand our team.


    This is the only way we can win and get out of the Fallen Divine Valley alive,"


    Austin replied.


    "You have a good point. You really have proven yourself. You really should be


    loating in the air with his hands behind his back. There was a triumphant look on his face.


    Alston''s score, which could be seen over his head, climbed to over ninety thousand.


    "Ha-ha!


    I think it''s safe to say that I have the highest points.


    I''m the best.


    No one can compete against me!"


    Alston shouted into the air.


    "Alston is invincible!"


    "Alston, you will surely win the first place in this competition. I have no doubt about that."


    "No one can be a match for you, Alston. Everyone will bow at your prowess."


    Many medium-grade divine gods complimented him left and right.


    They were very thankful to Alston since they had gained a lot alongside him.


    Their points ranged from several thousand to tens of thousands.


    "Ha-ha!"


    Alston threw his head back and laughed wildly.


    It took a moment before he got over his crushing victory.


    "Well, let''s finish off the rest of the participants in this area,"


    Alston said as he regained his composure.


    Then he stretched out his right hand and a dozen colorful stones appeared in his palm.


    "I noticed that there is some powerful restriction in this Fallen Divine Valley that weakens our spiritual sense.


    Therefore, we can''t use our spiritual sense to perceive things from afar or talk to others who are far away. This may be a hindrance to us.


    But I can solve this problem.


    I brought the contacting stone from my hometown, a supreme universe.


    It can allow us to communicate with each other over long distances.


    It can work well even if we are in a place where we are unable to communicate with each other through our spiritual sense,"


    Alston said.

 Chapter 3480 The Insidious Alston

    "We now have more than 200 people on our team!


    Plus, we have found five chaotic magic treasures so far.


    If they were to compare other teams in the competition area for medium-grade divine gods, our team''s scale and grain are definitely first-rate!


    There''s no doubt that we''re also the strongest.


    However, there are pros and cons to making it this far.


    Now, when other teams hear our name, they won''t even dare to fight us head-on. They would all just flee and hide.


    Because of that, I''ve come up with a plan.


    We''ll divide our team into three, and so each team would consist of around seventy members.


    Each team would be equipped with a chaotic magic treasure.


    I''m sure that a piece of chaotic magic treasure, coupled with a team comprising seventy people, is enough for you to subdue anyone in this medium-grade divine god competition area,"


    Alston announced as he paced back and forth. He looked quite pleased and confident about the plan he came up with.


    "Lude, Jade, Hyman. Stand up!"


    Alston called them out coldly.


    Three medium-grade divine gods with sharp auras immediately stood up.


    All three of them had tens of thousands of points above their heads. Although they had accumulated points that had gotten astonishingly high, Jade had the most points in the whole team since she had reached fifty thousand points. Besides Alston, she had the most intimidating record.


    What was more, Jade was extremely charming. She had eyes that were as gentle as water, a slim figure, and such a lovely face. Her beauty was undeniably top-notch.


    "Listen up, you three. Each of you will form a team of seventy members and lead them in hunting down other competitors."


    Alston gave them the order with absolute authority.


    As he glanced at the three of them, he added, "I believe in your strength. You''ll be alright on your own.


    Do not fret. I will distribute a chaotic magic treasures to each of you to refine.


    Besides, I will also provide you contacting stones. If you encounter any danger, you can contact me as soon as you need assistance.


    Although, since you have quite a big team and a chaotic magic treasure with you, I don''t think you would face any big trouble."


    Whoosh!


    With a wave of his hand, three chaotic magic treasures and dozens of contacting stones each appeared in the hands of Lude, Jade, and Hyman.


    Alston turned to Jade. His sharp eyes softene


    t, and then I''m going to kill them... and all their points and treasures will be mine.


    Of course, I haven''t forgotten about you, buddy. You can enjoy it all with me. I won''t kill Jade, though. But I will take her back and make her my plaything forever.


    Besides, all of you here are remarkably talented. I''m going to take you all back as my confidants.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the team would all be killed.


    Ha-ha! I can''t wait! For sure, I will be the final winner!"


    Alston laughed wildly.


    "Ha-ha! Alston, you truly are wise!


    You''re right. What''s the point of sharing the benefits with so many people?


    If only we can share these benefits alone!


    Ha-ha! You really are a big shot.


    The moment we get back, I will definitely persuade my grandfather to ally with your Qin Clan!"


    The young man laughed ambitiously with Alston.


    "If you''re serious, then that''s great. If the Pan Clan decides to ally with us and get together in our hometown at the supreme universe, I''m sure we will be invincible!"


    Alston was overjoyed at the thought.


    "Well, my friend. Let''s go and find a safe place, so we can have a good rest.


    Only ten of us are left here, so we have to be careful,"


    Alston said as he looked around to check their surroundings.


    "Hah-ha! You''re worrying too much. Do you really think that those medium-grade divine gods from the rubbish universe can kill us both?"


    the young man reassured him and smiled confidently.


    "You''re right."


    Alston smiled and felt at ease.


    In just a second, the two of them left, along with eight more of medium-grade divine gods.

 Chapter 3481 Meeting The Gods Of Light

    At that time, Austin, Otis, and their companions arrived at a vast mountain range and decided to take a short break to catch their breath.


    No other team or individual bothered them the entire day.


    "I wonder when this competition will end,"


    Bernie tiredly sighed.


    Confusion flashed on everyone''s face as they stared into the distance.


    Back then, everyone was so excited to break into the Fallen Divine Valley and look for the so-called great opportunities. Unexpectedly, they were trapped for a long time. Even now, they had to go through this terrible competition before they could even dream of leaving the valley alive.


    "Forget it, Bernie. Don''t think about pipe dreams.


    For now, the most important thing for us is to work hard and win this competition,"


    Otis softly coaxed.


    "At this stage of the competition, people who''re still alive are very cautious and wouldn''t expose their whereabouts easily.


    We have to get a move on to gather all the information we can get!"


    Austin suggested.


    "Austin''s right. Let''s move,"


    Otis echoed and nodded in agreement.


    At that moment, something unexpected caught them all by surprise.


    "Stop! Go to hell!


    We won''t let you run away!"


    Loud cries filled with arrogance echoed from afar.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Everyone in Austin''s team quickly jumped into action and became alert the moment they heard the voice.


    "Seems like two teams are fighting. One team is running away and the other is chasing them down.


    Let''s quietly wait on the side and wait for their fight to finish. We''re going to take advantage of them at the end of their battle!"


    Austin sent a message to his group through his spiritual sense.


    All of them nodded in agreement.


    As one, Austin and his companions quickly hid themselves. Once he was sure they were hidden well enough, he immediately communicated with the Earth Energy and set up several arrays that could hide his group.


    Soon, two groups of people, one running while the other chasing, arrived at an area near their hiding spot.


    About thirteen to fourteen people were desperately trying to escape. Almost all of them were bleeding profusely from various injuries.


    Meanwhile, around thirty people were gleefully chasing after them like starving tigers and wolves.


    There was a huge difference in the strengths between the two sides!


    "Ha-ha! Go to hell! You can''t escape!


    Humph! We have to kill you today! Hyman already painted a target on your backs. No one can save you!


    We wouldn''t have bothered chasing you for an entire day and night if it were not for his order. This is really exhausting!"


    A short fat man shaped like a white gourd let out loud laughter that reached them despite being at the very back of the rear team.


    "What? Hyman! In ancient times, he was also a god of light. Never would I have expected that he would


    arth dragons were formed by the Earth Energy, Austin could just catch more of them even if they were destroyed.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    With his terrifying speed, he consecutively killed seven enemies without a pause.


    Together with the team that were being chased earlier, Otis'' side had a total of twenty-six members. In sheer numbers alone, they were more or less equal to their opponents.


    About an hour later, the battle finally came to an end.


    All the pursuers were annihilated!


    Austin alone killed ten of them!


    "Ha-ha! I didn''t expect to meet you in the Fallen Divine Valley, Otis!"


    "Otis, you guys appeared just in time. If you were a little later, I''m afraid you''d have to bury our bodies!"


    "Ha-ha! Keysley, we''re good friends. There''s no need to be so formal!"


    After the battle, the gods of light immediately began to talk about their old days together. All of them were eagerly holding each other''s hands and patted each other on the shoulder.


    "Otis, this young man is... I can tell that he''s just at the Divine Realm. But I didn''t expect he would have such terrifying destructive power. I was really shocked by his fighting ability!"


    It didn''t take long for the newly joined gods of light to look at Austin with eyes filled with curiosity.


    "That was right. A young man at the Divine Realm has shown such terrifying power. It''s impossible for us to ignore that kind of achievement! That''s amazing!" another one echoed.


    "Well, everyone, let me introduce him to you. His name is Austin. Like us, he''s also a member of the three thousand big and small universes."


    Holding Austin''s hand, Otis proudly introduced him to the crowd with a wide smile on his face.


    "What? Really? This young man is also a member of us!


    Excellent!


    I couldn''t be more pleased to see such a genius on our side!"


    All the gods of light let out various surprised exclamations filled with joy.

 Chapter 3482 Revenge On Hyman

    "You overestimate me. I''m very flattered."


    Austin flashed a wry smile as he tried to suppress his embarrassment.


    Out of the fourteen people he met here, ten of them were gods of light.


    Among all of them, Keysley was the undisputed leader.


    He was one of the Jade Emperor''s twelve divine generals in the Heavenly Court.


    This entire team was filled with people he carefully handpicked.


    "Otis, since we met here, our teams can work with each other and become one group. You can be our leader,"


    Keysley suggested.


    "Honestly, Austin''s our team leader. He makes all the decisions.


    You can discuss this with him,"


    Otis explained, pointing a finger directly at Austin.


    "Oh? Austin''s your real leader?"


    Surprise flashed on Keysley''s face as he turned to look at Austin.


    "That''s right. Don''t underestimate him. He''s much stronger than I am,"


    Otis proudly proclaimed with a smile.


    "Well, anyone who can win Marshal Otis'' admiration must be very powerful. Well then, Austin, we''ll follow you from now on."


    Keysley directed his statement to Austin.


    "You think too highly of me, sir. I''m not that good,"


    Austin hurriedly answered and swept into a low bow.


    "Keysley, are those people who were chasing after you just now really Alston''s guys?"


    Curiosity gleamed in Otis'' gaze.


    "That''s right.


    You still remember Hyman, don''t you?


    In ancient times, he was also a member of the gods of light in the three thousand big and small universes.


    However, he was actually one of the gods of darkness and was sent to spy on the gods of light. Somehow, he managed to kill several gods of light in secret.


    I would have never expected that he''d enter the Fallen Divine Valley and participate in this competition too. Moreover, he joined Alston''s team and became one of his most capable subordinates.


    Currently, Alston has divided his men into three teams, each with about seventy people.


    Hyman is a leader of a group.


    He wields his chaotic magic treasure in his hand and leads a team of seventy people. Just thinking about his overall fighting power makes my hair stand on end.


    As of this moment, he''s spreading the news that all the gods of light from the three thousand big and small universes shall be killed in this competition.


    More importantly, he issued a reward for anyone who could kill a god of light from the three thousand big and small universes, or even provide information about their whereabouts. Not only is he offering large amount of


    w hundred miles away, a man in blue robes sat in the depths of the valley. A terrible oppressive aura emitted from the thick spear placed horizontally on his knees.


    This was Hyman, one of Alston''s three most capable subordinates!


    Another man in black robes sat cross legged beside him.


    Aside from them, more than forty people sat on the ground as well, forming a circle with Hyman in the center.


    Deafening silence filled the whole area.


    At that moment, something unexpected happened and shook them out of their thoughts.


    An angry voice shattered the deathly silence of the valley.


    "Bad news Hyman! Madison and his men were ambushed. It seems that..."


    a medium-grade divine god reported in a trembling voice, a colorful jade clasped in a deadly grip within his hand.


    "What are you trying to say? Spit it out!"


    Hyman demanded as he jumped to his feet.


    "Madison and his men were all killed!


    I was using the contacting stone to get in touch with him.


    Madison suddenly sent me a message that he was attacked by an unidentified team. It was too unexpected. His last message was to ask for your help.


    When I tried to get some more information from him later, he completely stopped responding.


    I... I think... They might be in danger... or completely dead."


    Hesitation clearly showed on the medium-grade divine god''s face.


    "All of them? How is that possible?


    No, it''s impossible. We work for Alston. No one is dumb enough to dare provoke Alston''s wrath in this competition!


    Anyone who''d dare is definitely asking for death!"


    Anger filled Hyman''s voice as he tried to repress the horror he felt pumping through his veins.

 Chapter 3483 Ambush

    "I''m afraid... they have been killed." The medium-grade divine god struggled to say the word as his face turned pale with fear.


    He was utterly terrified by Hyman''s roar.


    Hyman was one of Alston''s capable and trusted men. He held great power and influence over them.


    "Good! Humph! I''d like to see which team would be foolish enough to challenge us.


    Use the contacting stone immediately to find out where Madison and the others were attacked. We''ll be there soon."


    Hyman''s blood boiled with anger and fury as he uttered those words.


    "Yes sir!" the medium-grade divine god quickly responded.


    He then hurriedly activated the contacting stone.


    "About two hundred and fifty miles to the northeast!"


    the medium-grade divine god said.


    "Come on! Let''s get going,"


    Hyman said with a wave of his hand.


    "Hyman, how about we give Alston an update on what happened?"


    the medium-grade divine god suggested after hesitating for a moment.


    "Humph! There is no need to bother Alston with such a trivial matter. I can handle this.


    I have already refined a chaotic magic treasure. No matter who goes against us, I will take care of them myself.


    If they get killed, I will just recruit more men to take their place.


    No one in their right mind will refuse to join Alston''s team," Hyman snorted.


    He grabbed the thick spear and headed northeast with his members following behind.


    Meanwhile, Austin and Otis, along with their team members, were looking for Hyman and his men.


    As the two parties searched for each other, the distance between them grew closer and closer.


    Time ticked by.


    They were now thirty miles away from each other when


    Austin paused in his tracks.


    "Something is going on," he murmured.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to perceive the space in front of him. At the same time, he stamped the ground, and several massive earth dragons underground quickly moved forward.


    He was using the earth dragons to know the situation from a distance.


    The earth dragons were formed using the energy of earth as they traveled underground. It was almost impossible for people who were oblivious to the Earth Exploring Technique to spot them.


    Upon seeing Austin pause, his team members also stopped on their tracks.


    Soon, the earth


    o the air with a murderous look in his eyes.


    His eyes gazed on the area with tall wild grass.


    "Keysley, I have a hunch that you are there.


    Tell me, did you kill Madison and others?


    Come out.


    Meet me and come face your doom!"


    Hyman bellowed in rage.


    However, he didn''t get any response.


    "Come on!" Hyman shouted as he gestured at his men to attack.


    With that, he rushed towards the lush grass.


    When he and his men got there, the earth and the mountains began shaking vigorously.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The grass suddenly grew taller as it rushed forward to tie up Hyman and his subordinates.


    "Damn it! This seems to be an array!"


    Hyman was caught off guard.


    Before he could respond to the attack, earth dragons came out of the ground one after another.


    In an instant, more than seven hundred earth dragons were flying high in the sky.


    All of them rushed madly at Hyman and his companions.


    "It''s just a stupid array. Stop bluffing," Hyman growled.


    With that, he raised the spear and waved it. Immediately, the spear shadows overlapped and occupied the entire space.


    Just as he was about to defend himself with the spear, a young man appeared out of the blue.


    He stood behind Hyman.


    The distance between them was less than two meters.


    It was Austin.


    "Hyman, you old bastard. Go to hell!" Austin yelled.


    In an instant, he used all kinds of brilliant martial arts skills and his magic treasures to attack Hyman.


    "Who are you?!"


    Hyman screamed out of instinct.

 Chapter 3484 Kill Hyman

    Austin activated the Chaotic Striding Boots and the Peerless Lightness Skill to the maximum potential. As a result, his bodily movement skill reached such speed that the physical distance in the world became negligible to him. In less than a second, he reached behind Hyman and tried his best to launch his attacks towards his opponent.


    And more than seven hundred of his earth dragons rushed towards Hyman and struck him crazily, all at once.


    There was a saying that a colony of ants could still cause terrible damage to an elephant if they worked together. The joint attack from the more than seven hundred earth dragons was just like this. Even Hyman, a medium-grade divine god, was unable to deal with them all at once.


    For a moment, the endless tide of energy surged and collided against everything randomly.


    The small space where Hyman stood began to collapse one inch at a time, like cracks forming slowly on a mirror upon impact.


    "Aaaargh!"


    Hyman screamed out in horror and pain. Within a short period of time, he was attacked from both sides and encountered the most terrible crisis.


    In particular, the sword-lights that Austin threw at him were the most powerful among all the frenzied attacks. They had been left behind in a land of death by the Divine Swordsman and Austin had stumbled upon them by sheer accident.


    These sword-lights could finish medium-grade divine gods easily like it was a piece of cake.


    Bang!


    In the end, Hyman was overpowered and couldn''t resist the attacks. His body was thrown into the distance by the terrible energies of the attacks.


    Almost half of his body was broken into tiny pieces and then turned into blood mist before dissipating.


    Only half of his body was left, and his internal organs were oozing out of his body, bloody.


    "You''re really something else, Austin!"


    Watching this sight, Otis, Bernie, Keysley, and the others could not help but praise him for his skills and power. Seeing Austin launch a sneak attack at Hyman and successfully make the latter suffer gravely made all of them ecstatic. They cheered loudly for Austin''s victory.


    "Kill him!"


    With a wave of his hand, Otis prompted his men to launch another batch of surprise attacks as they rushed towards Hyman''s men.


    In a flash, they had finished many of their enemies.


    All the members of Hyman''s team were trapped in the grassland. The wild grass had spread on the land and made it look like thousands of poisonous snakes had sealed the whole grassland.


    In this grassland, Austin had set up several arrays, some of which were used to block them from escaping, some to confuse them, while the remaining were used to attack them.


    "Ah!


    Keysley! You have arrived here!


    And you, brat, who are you? How dare you attack me? Do you know that I''m Alston''s most powerful warrior? If you hurt me, there will be no place for you to stay in this competition arena anymore!"


    At this time, Hyman, who was gravely injured, roared in horror and rage. But that was all he could do. He couldn''t even stand up straight with only his half body left.


    "Ha-ha! Alston''s most powerful warrior? Who gives a


    n, and their companions, he and his team might have already been killed by Hyman and his companions.


    "Austin! So, that is your name! I''ll go on haunt you even after I die and become a ghost!"


    Before he died, Hyman glared at Austin with a scathing hatred.


    "Then go ahead! Be a ghost now!"


    Austin didn''t display even an ounce of mercy. He swung his sword at Hyman''s broken body as well as his spiritual soul and destroyed him altogether.


    Then, he stretched out his hand and took the palmetto leaf fan for himself. It had now become his property.


    At the same time, in the distance, another battle was going on.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The earth and mountains shook to their cores. Otis, Keysley, and their companions were slaughtering Hyman''s men.


    Seeing that Hyman had been killed, the members of Hyman''s team were all trembling with fear. Their deaths also seemed imminent. With their leader being eliminated, they had already lost their fighting spirits. Some of them even turned around and fled. This army was completely routed.


    In this case, Otis'' side naturally had the upper hand. They followed up the victory with hot pursuit and kept killing their enemies one after another.


    "Hey, hey! Alston, bad news! Our team has been ambushed by a stronger enemy!


    Hyman has just been killed by a young man called Austin, and his chaotic magic treasure has also fallen into Austin''s hands!


    Alston, please come and help us right now!"


    a medium-grade divine god in the distance shouted desperately as he fled with a colorful stone in his hand.


    He was so frightened that he forgot to use his spiritual sense to send his message. Instead, he roared out loud directly into the universe.


    "Oh?"


    Austin heard what the medium-grade divine god had screamed. He also noticed the colorful stone in his hand.


    "Is it possible that the colorful stone can make him communicate with Alston through long-distance telepathy?


    Ha-ha, I''m very interested in chatting with that famous Alston!"


    Austin sneered. In a flash, he was standing right behind the medium-grade divine god.

 Chapter 3485 A Talk With Alston (Part One)

    "What did you just say?! Are you kidding me?!


    Who''s that insane bastard who dared lay a finger at my men? Doesn''t he know who Alston is?!


    What is going on over there? Tell me and be quick about it!"


    The contacting stone in the hand of the medium-grade divine god glared with a violent fluctuation of spiritual sense waves. From it, an extremely angry voice could be heard from the other end.


    "It''s bad news!


    Our people are dying one by one! We''re going to be slaughtered in no time!


    Alston, please, you''ve got to help us!" the medium-grade divine god relayed his message through the contacting stone.


    As he reported what was happening, he was continuously screaming in horror. And due to extreme panic, he did not notice that Austin had already shorted his distance to him.


    Actually, everyone was so anxious because Austin''s bodily movement skill was too subtle and exceptional. They trembled in fear because they didn''t know when he would appear. In the medium-grade god''s situation, it was already too late when he noticed Austin.


    "Do you really have time talking to someone in the middle of a battle? Or were you already saying your last words?"


    Austin sneered as he forcefully swung his fist.


    Crash!


    As the medium-grade god froze in fear, he instantly flew after receiving the full force of Austin''s strike. His force was so violent that both the medium-grade divine god''s soul and body were immediately crushed into pieces.


    At the same time, Austin picked up the contacting stone that fell out from the hand of the defeated medium-grade divine god.


    "Why aren''t you answering me? What the hell was that noise? What happened?!"


    The contacting stone was still emitting violent fluctuations of spiritual sense waves as angry yells were constantly heard from it.


    Austin wore an evil grin on his face and


    ing some precious herbs and medicines with great magic healing power, they recovered immediately.


    Everyone looked at Austin with utmost admiration and respect.


    He played such a crucial role in the battle in which they were outnumbered.


    "I don''t want to spoil the fun, but let me just remind you that the next battles would be much harder.


    This competition is brutal. After this, we should expect that the remaining surviving teams must be very powerful.


    On top of that, we have killed Alston''s men. Now, I''m sure that he has set his eyes on us.


    We must be vigilant. He will surely send a group of people to sniff us out and kill us.


    It shouldn''t be long enough before we encounter more of his men in combat," Austin warned them.


    "You''re right. We can''t be too complacent." Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Our team is still too weak. If we are to face Alston''s stronger men right now, we might not stand a chance.


    So I say we should recruit more people and try to strengthen the overall power of our team. That''s the only way that we can get to the endgame and survive this competition.


    For now, we must start looking for other gods of light from the three thousand big and small universes intently.

 Chapter 3486 A Talk With Alston (Part Two)

    As far as I know, after the terrible war during ancient times, almost all of the gods of light had entered the depths of the Sea of Chaos.


    This means that there''s a huge chance that they are here in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    If we could find them in this competition area and urge them to join us, we''ll have better chances of winning," Otis said in confidence.


    "That''s right.


    We should start spreading the news so it would be easier for us to locate them.


    Once they know that we''re on the same side, they should have no objection to join us.


    Of course, we don''t have to limit our recruitment to the gods of light.


    There may also be other powerful, kind-hearted, and easy-going individuals out there who will be willing to lend us their strength," Keysley added.


    "Those are great suggestions, dear sirs.


    We still have much to do, but I trust that things would work out for us.


    But in the meantime, let''s find a place to rest.


    We need to fully recover before we take any further actions," Austin suggested.


    Even if they weren''t injured, they still needed to replenish the energy that they lost.


    With that, everyone immediately agreed.


    They searched for a hidden place nearby where they could safely rest and recover their bodies.


    At the same time, Austin approached Otis in secret.


    "Master Otis, I want you to have this magic treasure. You should refine it, and make use of its abilities."


    On Austin''s palm was a palmetto leaf fan that he actually got from Hyman.


    The fan was supposed to be a very powerful chaotic magic treasure.


    In the previous battle, before Hyman was able to inflict severe damage on Austin with the fan, Austin took the opportunity to launch a lightning attack. He knew the fan''s capabilities, and if Hyman had the chance to activate it, the


    s to be more careful. That Austin wouldn''t get too lucky next time."


    A young man next to Alston, who was swinging his folding fan leisurely, tried to console him.


    "I know! Hyman was an idiot. I don''t care if he died.


    Whether if he''s just careless or really weak, it''s his own fault!


    What I was furious about is the chaotic magic treasure that he held. It must have fallen into Austin''s hands by now.


    It would be a waste if a precious weapon like that fall into the hands of that bastard!


    We can only find a large number of chaotic magic treasures in forbidden areas like the Fallen Divine Valley. It''s impossible to find them in the outside world.


    We must get all possible chaotic magic treasures in the competition area and take them out afterward.


    Just wait and see, Austin. I''ll come for you and take that chaotic magic treasure back sooner or later," Alston said through gritted teeth.


    "Oh, right.


    After all, that''s the main reason why people ventured into the Fallen Divine Valley.


    We should accumulate as many as we can before we set out again to the outside world."


    The young man shook his folding fan with a smirk on his face and a visible look of greed in his eyes.

 Chapter 3487 Run Into Alstons Men Again

    In the following days, Austin and the twenty five members of his team continued to hunt for their prey.


    Since Otis had also refined a chaotic magic treasure, the team''s overall strength had greatly improved.


    Knowing this advantage, whenever they spotted teams without chaotic magic treasures, Austin and his companions would go ahead and fight them head-on even if they were outnumbered.


    Thanks to Austin''s unequalled speed and Otis'' chaotic magic treasure, the two of them could always take out the stronger members of an enemy team.


    Austin usually targeted teams of forty to fifty people or even less, but seldom above that number.


    If they met a team with over fifty members, they would avoid to cross paths with them.


    In the following days, Austin and his team had eliminated several teams.


    Moreover, he had also invited some powerful yet kind-hearted and easy-going medium-grade divine gods to join them.


    At the same time, Otis used all kinds of means to spread the news that they were looking for those who supported the gods of light from the three thousand big and small universes.


    For example, he would order his men to leave a few secret marks in some places that they knew people would pass by.


    In the ancient times, the epic war between the gods of light and the gods of darkness broke out. Those who joined the gods of light used some secret marks to communicate with each other. Anyone who was a part of the gods of light''s side knew those marks.


    Otis'' efforts had paid off.


    Soon, more and more people who were connected with the gods of light came to join Austin and Otis.


    These people used to fight alongside Otis and Keysley in the past, so it wasn''t difficult for them to get along well. In fact they had good chemistry which was an important aspect of any team.


    Just as Otis had expected, many gods of light had broken into the Fallen Divine Valley and found themselves lost in it and were unable to get out of it.


    This was one of the reasons why they had participated in these tests and challenges.


    Gradually, the number of Austin''s team increased to more than forty.


    Besides, since Austin and Otis each had a chaotic magic treasure, the overall strength of their team would be much stronger.


    Austin even dared to engage with teams of over fifty people, early on.


    One day, Austin and his team were resting in a dense woods.


    All of a sudden, Austin opened his eyes.


    He sensed a team approaching in the distance.


    After all, Austin had hundreds of earth dragons with him.


    These earth dragons usually dispersed and lurked dozens of miles around Austin. They worked as his scouts.


    When he needed their help during a battle or a fight, Austin would summon them back to him.


    With the aid of the earth dragon, he could perceive better and farther than other medium-grade divine gods.


    This was the power and skill that the Earth Exploring Technique had brought him.


    "Attention, everyone. We''ve got a situation here. The prey is on the way!"


    thirty people turned deathly pale and fear enveloped them.


    "Jade!


    It turns out that she is Jade.


    I heard that she is one of Alston''s most capable subordinates, and Alston spoils her a lot," a medium-grade divine god said to Austin in a surprised tone.


    He had joined Austin''s team for only a few days.


    Alston was so well-known in this area that many people easily recognized him.


    "Oh, so this team of over eighty people is led by Alston, and this woman is his lover.


    Ha-ha! What a coincidence! I ran into his men again.


    If we destroy this team and Jade, I guess Alston will flip his lid,"


    Austin said with an evil sneer.


    "Rumor has it that Jade had refined a powerful chaotic magic treasure,"


    the medium-grade divine god told Austin.


    "A chaotic magic treasure!" Austin repeated.


    His eyes lit up in excitement, and he licked the corner of his mouth in a greedy manner.


    "Master Otis, let''s wait for an opportunity to strike. At that time, you and I will join hands to assault that bitch and put her down quickly.


    She only has one chaotic magic treasure, but we have two. We don''t have to be afraid of her,"


    Austin said to Otis.


    "Okay!"


    Otis also nodded his head, itching to attack Jade.


    At that time, Jade took out a contacting stone and talked to Alston.


    "Ha-ha! I got some good news for you, Alston. My team and I have surrounded a small team. We are going to hunt them down. I miss you so much, honey. I wish I could come back to you now and have fun with you..." she said coquettishly.


    It seemed that she was asking for Alston''s rewards. Her voice attracted everyone''s attention.


    Meanwhile, hundreds of miles away, Alston, his eight most capable subordinates and Meredith were hunting down their prey.


    All of a sudden, Alston stretched out his right hand, and a contacting stone appeared in his palm. It flashed and showed a message on it.


    "Huh? Jade has besieged a small team again and is hunting them down,"


    Alston said with a smile.

 Chapter 3488 The Merciless Attack

    "Everyone! Please wait!"


    A short and stout middle-aged man burst out of the besieged team. He was their leader.


    "We never intended to provoke Alston''s team! If you want, we are more than willing to offer you treasures in exchange for our freedom.


    Please, I beg you. I hope you can let us go."


    He sprawled himself on the ground, desperately begging for their safety. All he wanted was to pull his team away from these looters. Compared to these people, he knew that his team was inferior.


    "What? Did you just say let you go?


    Ha ha ha! That''s ridiculous! All of you are a freaking joke! Do you think we''re playing a game?"


    Jade''s team broke out into mocking laughter. They insulted the leader begging on the floor.


    "You are so naive."


    She was merely teasing the middle-man, and yet, she had a robust murderous aura emanating from her.


    "Are you seriously expecting us to let you go?


    Fine, I''ll be frank. Each of you garnered plenty of points, and that''s quite impressive.


    If I kill all of you, my scores will skyrocket. I will make another big breakthrough.


    On top of that, I can take all of your treasures once you''re dead! Now, tell me, with so many benefits I can get from annihilating your group, why should I let you go? Only a fool would do such a thing!


    Ha ha ha!"


    Jade laughed menacingly. Her face, albeit attractive and bewitching, had a wicked look plastered on it.


    "Jade!


    It costs you nothing to be kind to people. Why are you being so mean to us?


    Cornered beasts will do anything if they''re desperate enough. If you go too far, you will leave us no choice but to fight you to the death!


    Although my team is much weaker than yours, we could still make significant damage. This will only leave you with nothing but unnecessary deaths in your group. You could''ve just used this time and energy to get other treasures.


    Is this what you really want?"


    The middle-aged man raised his voice. He pleaded their case, adamant for his group to make it out alive in this situation.


    "Ha ha!"


    Jade sneered. She mocked their group even more when she heard the stout man threaten her.


    "You are all weak and losers!


    You are not in the position to make a deal with me!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she waved her hand, and a stream of light rushed out of her sleeve.


    It was a jade flute!


    Then, the flute emitted a terrifying pressure. All kinds of mysterious runes rose from its body, giving off an aura with horrible killing intent that filled the surroundings instantly.


    Then, using her mind, she activated her jade flute.


    As a result, a


    enemies would be daunted in her presence,"


    Meredith added. He smiled as he shook his folding fan elegantly.


    On the other hand, Austin and his companions were also closely watching Jade''s team. They were situated not far from their battlefield.


    "This woman has a chaotic magic treasure. Her fighting power is amazing!


    Austin, when are we going to take action?"


    Otis whispered.


    "It seems that the leader of that team can''t hold on any longer.


    I personally think this man is kind. He went all out to fight for his people. He is a courageous man! To be honest, I want to recruit him on our team.


    How about we save him?"


    Austin suggested.


    "That''s a good idea. He is indeed quite brave!"


    Otis agreed with Austin.


    "Master Otis, I can move really fast. So I''ll take you with me and rush behind Jade in the blink of an eye.


    Then let''s work together and kill her as fast as we can.


    Although she has a chaotic magic treasure, we also have such weapons. As long as we catch her off guard, we can quickly kill her,"


    Austin instructed.


    "Okay!"


    Otis enthusiastically replied.


    Ever since he had refined a chaotic magic treasure, his fighting power had far exceeded that of an ordinary medium-grade divine god.


    "Well, loser, I''m done playing with you. It''s time for you to go to hell!"


    Jade activated her flute and prepared herself to kill the middle-aged man.


    "Let''s go!"


    Austin directed through his spiritual sense. Then he rolled up his sleeves, and carried Otis. In just a split second, they were out of their hiding place and into the battlefield.


    Before Jade could realize what was happening, Austin and Otis were already behind her.


    Then, they launched their strongest joint attack!

 Chapter 3489 I Am Alstons Lover

    Jade was about to use her chaotic magic treasure to kill the short, fat man.


    However, out of nowhere, two men with murderous looks on their faces popped up behind her.


    She had an intense gut feeling that the two mysterious men were up to no good towards her.


    All that caught her off guard for she did not see it coming.


    After all, she had almost wiped out all the stout man''s companions with her chaotic magic treasure. She had gotten immersed in the joy that her victory had brought her. It was beyond her wild imaginations that people would dare to launch attacks on her.


    "Go to hell!" Austin and Otis exclaimed in unison.


    They both were experienced fighters, so they knew that they had a very good chance to take out their target. They both used all kinds of fatal martial arts skills to attack Jade.


    Otis especially activated his chaotic magic treasure solely to attack the woman.


    "Arrggh! Who the hell are you? How dare you assault me like that?"


    Jade shrieked in pain and horror.


    Faced with such violent attacks, she had no choice but to give up hunting down the stout middle-aged man. She hurried to activate her jade flute, which produced sound waves and runes that flew towards her back, forming some sort of a shield to withstand all the attacks on her.


    But it was too late.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Several fierce attacks had gotten through Jade''s protective runes and hit her.


    Letting out a painful scream, Jade was blown away like a kite with a broken string. By the time she regained her balance, her mouth was spurting blood.


    Luckily for her, the sound waves and runes released by her jade flute had somehow weakened the powers of Austin''s and Otis'' attacks.


    Otherwise, she would have been broken into pieces.


    In any case, Jade was still severely injured, and her bodily functions had been significantly impaired.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Austin and Otis had been after her. Before she had even hit the ground, the two of them had already caught up with her mid-air and attacked her again.


    "You can''t kill me!


    I''m Alston''s lover!" Jade screamed, terrified.


    Her gut was telling her that her life was in jeopardy and she might never see the light of day ever again.


    She sensed that her attackers were terrifyingly powerful. Moreover, she noticed that they also had chaotic magic treasures.


    Scared to death, she activated a


    the other hand had no plans of showing her any mercy.


    He threw a punch at Jade, crushing her to pieces which spontaneously combusted, ending in a cloud of ashes.


    With a wave of his sleeve, Austin grabbed Jade''s chaotic magic treasure.


    At the same time, all her points integrated with the number above Austin''s head.


    In a flash, the visible number on Austin''s head had increased by ninety thousands.


    Since he had already gotten forty thousand points, Austin now had over ten hundred and thirty thousand points in total.


    Austin probably now ranked at the top in the area where medium-grade divine gods gathered in terms of their grades.


    "Jade! Jade, are you there? Are you all right?


    Wait for me. I''ll be there soon!"


    Alston''s anxious voice was heard from the colorful stone. He had a bad vibe that something awful had happened to Jade.


    Austin waved his hand and got the colorful stone.


    "It''s too late. I''ve crushed that bitch to powder,"


    Austin said indifferently at the stone.


    Then he tightened his grip around the stone, crushing it to powder.


    A hundred miles away, Alston went ballistic when he heard the news via the stone.


    "Noooooo! That bastard! Austin, you deserve to die!


    You killed Hyman and Jade. Their chaotic magic treasures must have also fallen into your hands since you shamelessly killed them!


    Austin Lin, watch me.


    I will make you pay a heavy price for what you have done," Alston yelled at the top of his lungs.


    He was in such a confused, furious and desperate state that he didn''t know how to release his rage.

 Chapter 3490 A Huge Temptation

    At this moment, Otis and Bernie were fighting fiercely with Jade''s subordinates.


    When Otis activated his chaotic magic treasure, it immediately dashed towards their enemies. It emitted terrifying power to kill those divine gods without mercy.


    Bernie and the others also rushed forward like tigers on the prowl.


    Meanwhile, after being persuaded by Otis, the short and stout middle-aged man agreed to join Austin''s team.


    During this time, since he had taken enough precious magic herbs to heal himself, he had recovered most of his fighting power to join the battle.


    Jade had more than eighty members fighting on her side.


    However, despite having a large team, she was still killed. Her death had caused a depressing spirit to spread among all her team members, and so they all felt sad and downhearted.


    While they had lost their will to fight, Otis had the strength that scared everybody. His fighting power was too powerful that no one could hold out against it.


    For that reason, although Otis had only a few people fighting on his side, they still had the upper hand.


    Whoosh!


    Austin joined the battle and swiftly appeared behind a medium-grade divine god. Austin left him with no chance to take any action. Before the medium-grade divine god even realized that he was behind him, Austin had already smashed him into pieces.


    When he was done taking care of that divine gods, Austin summoned dozens of earth dragons. They emerged from the ground and immediately joined the battle under his command.


    He had taken down many of their enemies as soon as he joined the fight.


    In just a moment, he was able to kill more than a dozen people as he took advantage of his excellent bodily movement skill.


    While he was fighting, Austin suddenly realized something.


    ''Wait, I think I already have enough points.


    I can''t just earn these points for myself.


    I have to help our other members win more points here instead.''


    With that in mind, Austin changed his way of fighting��he only injured their enemies rather than killing them.


    Austin fiercely attacked Jade''s subordinates and severely injured them so his teammates could earn the points for killing them.


    Since both Austin and Otis were at the battleground, there was no doubt that their team would win the victory in the end.


    True enough, the fight had ended sooner than they expected.


    The rest of Jade''s subordinates, with the exception of the few men who had taken the opportunity to successfully escape, had all been killed.


    All the members of Austin''s team had gained a lot during this battle.


    After the battle, the short, stout man who had recently joined their team bowed to Austin out of respect.


    He was stunned when he witnessed Austin''s terrifying power during the fight. He couldn''t help but admire his excellent skills and abilities.


    Seeing t


    the news.


    Just as they expected, his announcement had caused quite a stir.


    It was true that Alston was a famous figure in that place.


    His every move and action would attract much attention.


    Learning about the reward of a hundred thousand points tempted everyone that they coveted it with greedy eyes.


    They were eager to take action right away.


    In just a short time, however, another piece of information was disseminated.


    It was said that the guy named Austin, whose head was wanted by Alston in exchange for ninety thousand points, was only at the Divine Realm.


    Back in the previous battle between Jade''s team and Austin''s team, several of Jade''s subordinates had managed to escape.


    Since they had already met and fought with Austin, they knew about the truth of his cultivation base.


    When they all heard about this, the competition area for medium-grade divine gods suddenly turned into a sea of commotion.


    "What?! That Austin is just a Divine Realm cultivator?!


    I can''t believe it.


    You can''t be serious. How could it even be possible for someone at the Divine Realm to enter the competition area for medium-grade divine gods?"


    "How did that guy offend Alston? If he''s really just at the Divine Realm, how can he be so bold? Isn''t he afraid of Alston?"


    "I heard that Austin''s score had surpassed one hundred thousand!"


    "Really? Well, that score is definitely attractive!"


    For a moment, both Alston and Austin were the focus of everybody. They fervently linked and talked about them in the competition area.


    Most people began to take action and looked for Austin''s whereabouts.


    None of them wanted to miss this great opportunity. After all, Alston promised them quite a hefty reward. No one could resist that temptation.


    "Oh? So I guess Alston had really issued a bounty for my life, huh?"


    Upon hearing the news, Austin was not surprised at all.

 Chapter 3491 A Bounty Alston Offered

    At that time, Austin and his team were resting in the woods.


    After they had defeated Jade and her team, they needed rest. Some were tired while some needed time to heal from their injuries.


    "I''m afraid that everyone in this area will now hunt you.


    Alston is such a sneaky guy,"


    Otis said with worry etched on his face.


    "Austin, you have earned more than one hundred thousand points, and your cultivation base is only at the Divine Realm.


    I''m afraid that the reward Alston offered will cause many people to chase after you," Bernie said worriedly.


    He and several divine gods treated Austin like their friend and they were concerned for his safety.


    "Don''t worry.


    This is a killing game.


    In fact, I felt a little guilty for killing so many innocent people in this competition.


    But now it can''t haunt me anymore. I will take out all of those who dare attack me first.


    This time, I have a good reason to kill them," Austin said with a grim look on his face.


    His cruel side had been awakened.


    "I''m confident that even medium-grade divine gods will have trouble killing me with my current strength and set of skills.


    So there is nothing to worry.


    Soon they will know who the true hunter is."


    Austin''s eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    Seeing that Austin didn''t show any fear and was eager to fight, Otis, Bernie and the other divine gods were awed by his courage.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, I believe in your strength.


    Those who want to attack you will definitely regret their decision."


    Magee laughed heartily.


    The news about the bounty on Austin''s head quickly spread like wildfire.


    "Let''s go. From now on, we have to focus on looking for Austin!"


    "If we kill him, we can get his over a hundred thousand points. Add to that another hundred thousand as a reward from Alston.


    In other words, once we finish off Austin, we can acquire more than two h


    e invincible,"


    Bernie added.


    "Well, that makes sense.


    If this chaotic magic treasure is refined by another member, we can get another powerful companion.


    But it would be better if Austin were the one to refine it."


    Otis nodded in agreement.


    Most of the team members gave their consent.


    The rest of the team didn''t argue even though they actually wanted to refine the flute themselves.


    "Okay!


    Since you all said so, I''m going to refine this jade flute,"


    Austin finally agreed.


    In all honesty, he also wanted to see how powerful he would be once he refined the chaotic magic treasure.


    "All right, then. Austin, you can start to work on the flute now.


    Many groups must be looking for you as we speak.


    After you refine this flute, you will have enough power to protect yourself!"


    Otis urged.


    "On it!"


    Austin found himself a quiet place nearby and began to refine the flute.


    Hundreds of earth dragons were lurking underground within a dozen miles around them.


    They served as Austin''s scouts. Once a stranger came into their view, they would immediately alert Austin.


    The jade flute now floated in front of Austin.


    The number floating above his head gave off a tremendous amount of power which enveloped the flute.

 Chapter 3492 You Weaklings

    Plenty of teams were looking for Austin.


    Every time these groups crossed paths, they would immediately engage in a fierce battle.


    After all, they were still in the competition.


    Meanwhile, somewhere in a valley, a medium-grade divine god was reporting to Alston.


    "Alston, the news about the bounty for Austin''s head has been spread everywhere!


    Unfortunately, we don''t have any word about him just yet,"


    the medium-grade divine god informed.


    "Humph! What a bunch of incompetent losers!"


    Alston slammed his fists angrily. He was getting frustrated with the little progress on this matter.


    "Calm down, Alston.


    This whole place is enormous!


    Besides, there''s a chance that Austin got frightened because of the bounty in his head. He might be hiding somewhere, so it would be difficult for us to find him.


    Capturing him in a short amount of time is difficult.


    Be patient,"


    Meredith comforted.


    "Give out my command that everyone in my team has to look for Austin. We must find that bastard at all costs!"


    Alston gritted his teeth in frustration. He got even more infuriated.


    At the same time, Austin and his team were staying in the woods.


    Austin, who had been sitting cross legged for half a day, suddenly opened his eyes.


    "I did it!" he exclaimed delightedly.


    There was a close connection between the flute and Austin.


    ''Ha-ha! I have refined two chaotic magic treasures.


    One of them can tremendously improve my speed, while the other one can help attack the enemies. At this rate, I could match some of my powerful enemies'' skill in this area, ''


    Austin thought, thoroughly amazed with his progress.


    "How did it go?" As soon as he saw Austin got up, Otis scampered towards him.


    The rest of the team members also rushed to his side and surrounded him.


    "I have successfully refined it,"


    Austin happily announced.


    "It''s time to look for our next target.


    I have a feeling that the competition is about to end.


    From now on, we must act quickly and attack other teams actively,"


    Austin informed.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a wave of his hand, Austin led his team members out of the woods. They all moved swiftly, going far into the distance.


    Under Austin''s control, the earth dragons also followed them underground.


    As soon as they left the woods, Austin and his men headed east.


    The earth dragons underground observed everything within dozen


    us. No matter what games you are playing, we will take whatever you have.


    Elvis, what are you waiting for? Let me kill this nobody!" a bulky man demanded in his defiant voice.


    He glared at Austin madly with his huge eyes.


    "You idiot," Austin dismissed him.


    He smiled and merely glanced at the enraged man.


    "Brat! I beg your pardon?


    You''re going to regret what you said!


    Go to hell, you brat!"


    The bulky man flew into a rage. He stepped forward and waved his colossal mace at Austin.


    Whoosh!


    Austin moved his body and disappeared.


    Before the bulky man could even react, Austin was already standing behind him.


    He stretched out his hand and hit the bulky man with his hand.


    A sword-light that emitted a powerful aura appeared in his palm.


    The sword-light pierced all the way through the brawny man''s back, leaving a hole in his body.


    With a scream, the brawny man died on the spot.


    His enormous body fell on the ground with a loud thud.


    Austin had acquired the Divine Swordsman''s sword-light in this Fallen Divine Valley. Since then, he had kept it in his body.


    "My palm is bleeding again.


    The Sword Emperor''s sword light is so terrifying!" Austin murmured to himself with a bitter smile.


    He found a cut caused by the sword-light in his palm, and blood came out of it. He then carefully put the sword-light back to his body.


    "It''s your turn now," Austin whispered in a low and dangerous voice. Then, he summoned the jade flute. "Go to hell, all of you!" he shouted.


    He concentrated and a flute flew out from his body. He then piped a melodious tune.

 Chapter 3493 Location Exposed

    Powerful notes came from the flute and filled the air like flocks of fish, gracefully swimming in the water.


    The notes pierced through the medium-grade divine gods'' bodies, either maiming them or making their bodies explode.


    All of a sudden, sounds of distress could be heard everywhere.


    "This is not good. It''s a chaotic magic treasure. Everyone, be careful!


    Don''t act alone! We must attack him together or we will all be killed!"


    Elvis frantically reminded his team, the second he recognized that the flute in Austin''s hands was a chaotic magic treasure.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Nodding in agreement, every member of Elvis'' team launched powerful attacks on Austin with all their might and at the same time.


    Whoosh!


    Austin moved his body, and vanished into thin air.


    Confused, Elvis and his men looked around. Austin was nowhere to be found. They knew, however, that he was just lurking somewhere close.


    In the next second, Austin appeared at a safe distance and played the flute.


    This time, he piped a tune, which sounded shrill and very serious.


    Numerous notes appeared and slashed out at his enemies, ripping several of them into bits.


    Whoosh!


    Austin disappeared again.


    The next moment, he popped out in another spot and again, started playing the flute.


    Again and again, Austin jumped from one place to another to the utter frustration of the panic-stricken team of Elvis. It was hard for his opponents to keep track of what he was doing to them.


    Elvis and his men couldn''t catch up with Austin at all. They were all at a loss and didn''t know where and how to attack, let alone make him stop.


    Austin''s lightning speed completely confused them and struck fear inside each one.


    The flute in Austin''s hand continued to produce terrifying notes that took his opponents'' lives one after another.


    "Arrggh! Elvis, Austin is just too strong. I don''t think we are equipped to fight back. Look at us! He is snuffing the life out of each one of us. No one will be left if it keeps going like this! You have to do something! He is a demon. We''d better run!" one of the men in Elvis'' team screamed in horror.


    He was devastated by Austin''s terrifying display of strength.


    "Master Otis, you''re up. Let''s kill all of them in one swipe,"


    Austin said to Otis through his spiritual sense.


    "Come on, guys," Otis said to the rest of their team.


    Together, they bolted towards Elvis and his men.


    Austin, once again, activated the flute, and injured his enemies with it.


    Otis and the rest of his group followed closely behind Austin, and gave their wounded enemies deadly blows and fatal attacks to earn points.


    At the same time, Otis also activated his chaotic magic treasure to go after Elvis and his men, to help Austin.


    Elvis'' team consisted of over fifty members, and its overall strength was significantly strong.


    However, they could barely defend themselves from Austin a


    stin explained with a smile.


    "Oh, I almost forgot that you are an expert in the Earth Exploring Technique,"


    Magee exclaimed as he loudly smacked his thigh.


    The rest of the team nodded in agreement after hearing Austin''s explanation which made a lot of sense.


    ''Austin can have hundreds of earth dragons under his control. The earth dragons move under the ground and they can be on patrol without being noticed. With them, Austin can always spot the enemy first, ahead of being discovered, '' they thought to themselves.


    "That way, we don''t need to rush around. We can just stay in the stronghold, waiting for our prey to come. We will also be well rested before any battle.


    Isn''t that a good thing?"


    Austin added, still smiling.


    "Okay! It totally makes sense now. You call the shots, Austin," Otis said.


    After thinking it over, he and other divine gods finally agreed unanimously and gave their consent.


    Then, Austin led the team to find a suitable place to set up their new stronghold and settle down.


    Moreover, he made several geomancy arrays to make their stronghold invisible taking advantage of the surrounding terrain.


    Meanwhile, Otis and Keysley discussed with other team members how they were going to spread the news about their location.


    Half a day later, a news had spread like wildfire throughout the area.


    Austin, the same man that Alston had put a bounty on his head, was hiding somewhere with his own team.


    The specific location of Austin''s team had become widely known.


    "Ha-ha! Good news! We have been looking for that brat for so long, and now we finally tracked him down. Come on! Let''s go get him."


    As soon as the news reached them, many teams set out and headed for the camp that Austin and his team had set up.


    At that time, Austin and his team members were resting in the stronghold.


    "I smell that the competition is coming to an end,"


    Austin murmured while sitting cross legged.

 Chapter 3494 Whats His Plan

    At this time, in the sky above the Fallen Divine Valley, a pair of huge eyes was hiding among the clouds, looking at everything down below.


    "Well, so far, this young man has done a good job.


    I like him.


    In addition to good luck, he has the required agility and potential.


    I''ll wait a bit longer and see what happens.


    This competition will come to an end soon."


    A voice gently sounded in the sky.


    Then just like that, the pair of eyes faded away and disappeared.


    At the base camp of Austin''s team, everyone was sitting cross legged in his own chosen space, recuperating and cultivating.


    A few days earlier, they were everywhere, fighting different opponent teams. This was their chance to heal and recharge before another team attacked.


    Taking advantage of this sweet time to rest, they chose a good place that was suitable for relaxation and recuperation.


    While the men were resting, Austin was wholeheartedly refining the sword aura left by the Divine Swordsman.


    He obtained the sword aura in the land of death, a horrible place that he was glad he and his team were able to get out of.


    However, he hadn''t completely refined it yet.


    ''The Sword Emperor traveled across the Prime Martial World, the Divine Continent, then the Immortal End World and the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. Later, he went to the three thousand big and small universes and the Sea of Chaos. After so many years of endless journeys, he must have made great progress in the swordsmanship.


    Moreover, he had once broken into the Fallen Divine Valley.


    I wonder if he is still in the Fallen Divine Valley. Or has he already left?


    I have also noticed traces of him while in the Divine Being''s World and the Millstone of Reincarnation.


    It''s really difficult to pinpoint where he is now.''


    Thinking of the Divine Swordsman, Austin couldn''t help but sigh emotionally and wholeheartedly. It would have been great if he met the Divine Swordsman in person.


    He had learned and acquired most of his swordsmanship from the Sword Emperor. In a sense, the Sword Emperor could be considered his master.


    ''Well, I''d better refine this sword aura first.''


    Austin suppressed all the curiosities and distractions in his mind and began to concentrate on refining the sword aura.


    Because the swordsmanship that Austin cultivated was inherited from the Divine Swordsman, this mass of sword aura did not reject him at all. In fact, it had always been very obedient when Austin was doing his job.


    Otherwise, Austin wouldn''t have the guts to hide this terrible sword aura in his body. It could prove fatal for him.


    All in all, Austin''s refining process went smoothly.


    A few hours later, his body started trembling slightly and all of a sudden, terrifying strings of sword aura continuously flowed from every part of his body. The sword aura, as thin and as fine as human hair, was extremely powerful.


    wnfall. We must attach great importance to him and treat him as a real and terrible enemy, who is also a worthy opponent!"


    "Nonsense! He is just a young man at the Divine Realm. We are all powerful medium-grade divine gods. There is no need for us to take him so seriously.


    Be smart and stop talking nonsense!"


    The team members talked to each other as they moved their search forward.


    It was indeed absurd that so many medium-grade divine gods and countless teams had joined hands to hunt down a young man who was only at the Divine Realm. If the whole story was spread out, perhaps only a few people would believe it.


    In everyone''s opinion, a medium-grade divine god could easily kill a weak man at the Divine Realm with one single blow.


    "Ha ha, sure enough, they are here to hunt me down. That makes it easier for me to kill them without any guilt!"


    At this time, through the earth dragons, Austin could clearly hear what the team members were communicating back and forth. He could not help but sneer coldly at their arrogant and ignorant claims.


    Meanwhile, in the middle of a vast grassland hundreds of miles away, Alston heard the latest information on Austin''s location.


    "What? That''s incredible!


    Austin and his team members are stationed somewhere in this area, and the specific location of that their stronghold has been revealed to everyone!


    What? What''s going on?


    What''s his plan? Is he tired of all the endless fighting? This looks like his suicide party and everyone is invited!


    Or could it be that he is so arrogant and stupid that he wants to fight against everyone in the area by leaking the location of his basecamp?"


    After receiving the news about Austin, Alston was both stunned and confused.


    "Austin! What the hell does he want to do?"


    Alston couldn''t help but frown at the thought of this. Now, he was totally at loss with what Austin was up to. It was driving him crazy!

 Chapter 3495 Luban (Part One)

    "It''s also possible that Austin intended to find a place to hide and seek refuge. After all, everyone in the competition area wants to find him and is eager to kill him.


    Unfortunately for him, his hiding place has been discovered and exposed by accident. The news spread like wild fire. That''s why everybody know about it now,"


    Meredith guessed while speculating on the whole thing about Austin. Whatever the real reason was, it would always remain a mystery.


    "I can''t rule out that possibility.


    However, it is also possible that the bastard is just playing tricks on us. In that case, this whole thing is a damn set up!


    Well, we will never find out just sitting here like idiots. Let''s go and have a look.


    I don''t believe that with the combined efforts of all the people on the battlefield, we cannot find him and kill him!"


    Alston said while giving a signal to his men. They then headed to the place where Austin and his people were supposed to be, according to the directions that had been given out.


    At this very moment, Austin had already targeted a team of more than fifty people. He had been monitoring their every move for quite some time now.


    It was rare for him to see a team with around fifty members as most teams of that size had already been extinguished and eliminated from the competition.


    Currently, the teams that had survived and remained in the competition were composed of at least seventy or eighty members.


    There were even many teams that had more than a hundred people!


    Added together, all of Alston''s subordinates would surpass two hundred and even surpass two hundred and fifty!


    After Austin destroyed two of his teams in previous battles, Alston had recruited a lot of new members and expanded his groups dramatically.


    "They are so small. For a team with such a limited number of members, they do have the guts to come and kill me. How ridiculous! The


    was quite satisfied with the effect of the swordsmanship skill that he had refined with the energy of thirteen billion sword attacks in one. He was glad that he used his free time to cultivate such skills.


    "Luban, Austin is behind us now!"


    Another member of the team noticed Austin and shouted at their leader to catch his attention.


    However, before anyone else could react, Austin already instantly disappeared after he killed one of their members.


    In a split second, he re-appeared in a different position like a bolt of lightning.


    Bam! A deafening noise filled the sky all of a sudden.


    Austin activated his chaotic magic treasure. His flute made a melody that was full of murderous will. Though it was nice to the ear, it only reminded people of a brutal battlefield where bloody corpses were piled up in towering heaps.


    Countless horrifying sound waves spread out in the air creating a ripple effect. They filled the whole sky like a densely-knitted web. Suddenly, they moved and swarmed like fish swimming in the sea, free to go anywhere that they wanted to go. They pierced the enemies'' bodies like sharp knives which easily killed the medium-grade divine gods, one after another. Their bodies exploded and were thrown up into the air like rubbish.

 Chapter 3496 Luban (Part Two)

    After a while, more than half of the team members were already dead.


    There was no denying that Austin''s attacks, combined with his fast bodily movement skill and the magic power of the flute, were really terrifying and not to be messed with. The use of two chaotic magic treasures at the same time also added to his strength.


    "Argh! Austin, you... You destroyed my team! How dare you!"


    Their strong dark-skinned leader was dumbfounded seeing the lifeless bodies of his team members.


    He swore that the young man in front of him was the most powerful Divine Realm cultivator he had ever encountered. Austin''s power had even long surpassed his wildest expectation. He had completely underestimated the young man.


    Austin was just a warrior at the Divine Realm, but he was able to destroy a team consisting of over fifty medium-grade divine gods.


    This was indeed something out of the ordinary and beyond imagination!


    The strong dark-skinned leader named Luban finally understood why Alston offered such a huge reward for the head of this young man in front of him!


    "Master Otis, please come out and finish the battle as soon as possible! My job here with this team is done!"


    Austin called out loudly.


    "You heard him! Attack!"


    Hearing Austin''s words, Otis rushed out together with his fighters.


    Otis activated the palmetto leaf fan and waved it with all his might. The energy wave of the fan immediately killed two people!


    "Stop! Stop!


    No one is allowed to resist anymore!


    Austin, don''t kill us! Please!


    We didn''t mean to do this but we didn''t really have a choice here. We hide wherever we go and couldn''t afford to bother any other teams.


    My team originally had only five people. We were cautious and alert every single day. By befriending and for


    Luban''s decision. Had he given it any thought?


    This was indeed beyond his imagination. He never expected that Luban would make such a decision so quickly.


    "I mean it, Austin. You are just at the Divine Realm, but you have already harvested more than a hundred thousand points and three chaotic magic treasures. Your combat power is terrifying. I really admire you, Austin. So I decided to join you.


    The people from my race really admire heroes like you, the most. So I have decided to be your follower from today!"


    Luban said with determination.


    "Well..."


    Austin was still confused at this moment, not knowing what to say, still reeling from this sudden turn of events.


    Seeing Luban''s determination and expectant, begging eyes, Austin finally agreed to let him join the team. He also brought along his former team members.


    Because of this, Austin''s team had expanded into more than seventy people.


    Such a group was not small.


    "What the hell is that?


    Be careful, guys. There are now three teams coming in from three different directions. They are now forty miles away from us. They have surrounded us!"


    Austin suddenly sensed something and warned everybody.

 Chapter 3497 Encounter With Hare

    "There are three teams, one with more than seventy people and two with more than eighty people. Lucky for us, they''re approaching us from three different directions. We have enough time to deal with them separately.


    First, let''s attack the team with more than seventy people!"


    Austin promptly proposed.


    "Got it! Please rest assured, Austin. I''ll go all out and execute your orders!"


    the dark-skinned man Luban rushed to respond at once, every word filled with complete devotion.


    A moment of silence followed the declaration as Austin quietly stared at him. Contrary to everything Luban''s appearance suggested, he was actually a bootlicker.


    "Let''s move!"


    With a wave of Austin''s hand, more than seventy earth dragons burst out of the ground. Each dragon bore a team member on its back before diving back into the ground and disappearing.


    A moment later, they immediately arrived at their destination.


    "Die!"


    Dozens of miles away, Austin and his companions suddenly exploded out of the ground and swept over the team consisting of more than seventy people.


    Divine light filled the sky as the overwhelming tide of energy spread in all directions.


    Endless cries of killing and pain echoed around them.


    There were more than seventy people in Austin''s team, and he had three chaotic magic treasures.


    It wouldn''t take a genius to realize what team would come out on top.


    Between Austin and Otis, the two of them had the entire battle in the palm of their hands.


    Although their competitors were all experienced in fighting and undoubtedly powerful, they didn''t have a single chaotic magic treasure.


    This became the chink in their armor.


    As a result, they were all soon killed by Austin''s team.


    After the landslide victory, Austin led his team to chase after the other team about thirty miles away. None of them feared the more that eighty people that comprised the other team.


    Special laws in the Fallen Divine Valley imposed strong restrictions on a martial artist''s spiritual sense.


    Therefore, spiritual sense of a medium-grade divine god would work only in a range generally within about twenty miles. While medium-grade divine gods with extremely powerful spiritual sense could perceive about thirty miles around at most, if they pushed their skills to the limit.


    Once their spiritual senses reached more than thirty miles, it would be difficult for them to perceive the s


    finally found you!"


    Bright joy filled Austin at the confirmation.


    Finding Hare was one of his goals in entering the Fallen Divine Valley. Never would he have expected that they would meet by chance. He couldn''t be any more pleased than he was at this moment.


    "Master Hare, how about this? You can talk to the team leader and make it clear that we''re friends. There''s no need to fight this battle. Let''s stop here,"


    Austin suggested using his internal power.


    Since Hare was a member of this team, Austin didn''t want to kill them.


    "No!


    Austin, listen to me.


    This man''s name is Tyrell and he''s insidious, selfish, and incredibly heartless.


    Somehow, he obtained a chaotic magic treasure that greatly increased his strength, so he built this team.


    However, he''s too greedy. He would take most of the benefits after we win a fight. What''s more, all the members aren''t allowed to voice any objections. Otherwise, he''ll kill them.


    I was almost killed just because I wasn''t humble enough to him once.


    I say we can work together when his guard is down and try our best to get rid of him!"


    Hare secretly said to Austin.


    Of course, their entire conversation happened in the blink of an eye. Both sides managed to express all their thoughts and got what the other meant.


    "Got it."


    Austin nodded.


    "Ha-ha! What do you think, Austin? Are you dumbfounded? Are you too scared to make a sound?


    Go to hell!"


    Seeing that Austin didn''t make a sound, Tyrell let out another bark of wild laughter. He took a step forward with the purple sword at the ready, and tried to attack Austin.

 Chapter 3498 Meeting An Acquaintance

    Seeing that Tyrell had made his move, Austin activated his bodily movement skill and moved to a different spot in a flash to avoid Tyrell''s attack.


    Then just as quickly, Austin took out the flute and activated it directly. Then came the runes of sound.


    Swoosh!


    Streaks of purple sword-light tore through the space and came at Austin.


    "Wow! That small sword packs a very powerful punch!"


    Austin couldn''t help but be a little surprised as he stared at the small purple sword in Tyrell''s hand.


    "Austin, you''re doomed now that you''ve met our leader!


    Everyone! Let''s work together to help Tyrell to kill this brat, Austin!"


    the skinny old man Hare behind Tyrell shouted.


    "Agreed! Let''s surround Austin first in case he escapes!"


    "I heard that he has a team lurking around here somewhere. Everyone, pay attention to anything that might seem weird around you. Be on the lookout and prevent his team from saving him!"


    The rest of the team supported his idea and began moving to surround Austin.


    At this time, Hare had discretely moved close to Tyrell just in case any stray runes attacked him.


    "Tyrell, go to hell!"


    While Austin was activating the flute to attack Tyrell with his left hand, he pulled out a long sword with his right hand, slashing out rays of sharp sword-light that combined the energy of 13 billion sword attacks into one. At the same time, he used his bodily movement skills to the extreme, constantly and successfully avoiding Tyrell''s frontal attacks.


    "Here, Tyrell, let me help you!"


    at this time, Hare roared as he stood behind Tyrell.


    Boom!


    With a wave of his sleeve, more than a dozen magic treasures flew out at the same time and formed a halo around him. All of a sudden, they exploded at the same time, hitting Tyrell in the back.


    These divine magic treasures were detonated by Hare''s original energy essence. They were indeed very powerful.


    "Go to hell!"


    As Hare threw out a dozen magic treasures, his fist constantly enlarged, spurting out violent energy and hitting the back side of Tyrell''s head.


    "Aargh! What the hell! How dare you attack me from behind! You fucking traitor!"


    Tyrell screamed in pain and was thrown up into the air.


    He was completely caught off-guard, seeing his own team member suddenly changing sides to attack and kill him! He couldn''t believe that he was being betrayed like this, right in the middle of a battle with Austin.


    The other members of the team were also stunned at the scene that unfolded before them.


    Crack!


    Austin, like a ghost, instantly jumped through space and bounded towards Tyrell''s body and caught up with it, still in mid-air, and cut his body into two pieces with his sword.


    The runes of sound created waves and ripples all over the sky, like a group of fish swimming in the deep sea. The runes swarmed together and wrapped the split parts of Tyrell''s body to crush him.


    "Arrggghhh..."


    Tyrell howled miser


    o come looking for Master Frost and Master Brain will fail,"


    Austin sighed.


    After all, the main task of Austin, Ingram and Tyrone entering the Fallen Divine Valley was to find Frost and Brain.


    However, according to Austin''s estimation, this task was impossible for him to complete.


    "How are Ingram and Tyrone doing in the competition area of the preliminary-grade divine gods?


    The two of them are the most powerful ones among gods of their level. They should be able to win this competition smoothly as well,"


    Austin murmured to himself. It had been a while since he had communication with the two. This competition had almost completely consumed all of his time and attention.


    "Master Otis, please continue to broadcast the location of our base camp and attract more teams.


    Besides, we still have to look for them consciously. There must be more people from the gods of light side of the three thousand big and small universes.


    I think that the situation of the three thousand big and small universes is getting more and more tense.


    When absolutely necessary, we will gather a group of gods of light and return to the three thousand big and small universes to improve our strength as a whole!"


    Austin ordered and explained the reason for it.


    "Okay, understood! The three thousand big and small universes, wait for me! We will be back soon!


    Ha ha..."


    Otis burst into laughter. He was confident that he could win the competition and would be able to leave the Fallen Divine Valley alive and in one piece.


    "Austin, I will also go back to the three thousand big and small universes with you. Please show me around when that happens," Magee said.


    Some other medium-grade divine gods, who didn''t belong to the three thousand big and small universes, also looked forward to it. Spirits were high within the team.


    "Ha ha, all of you are welcome to the three thousand big and small universes!"


    Austin said with a wide grin.

 Chapter 3499 Alston Appeared

    "We have more than eighty members in our team now. That''s quite a large number.


    Everyone, get ready. More teams will definitely be hunting us down one after another."


    After saying those words, Austin quickly took his team back to their base camp to rest and replenish themselves.


    After they killed Tyrell, they also got his small purple sword which was a chaotic magic treasure.


    Once they settled down, Austin handed off the jade flute to Hare to refine, and took the purple sword for himself.


    Since Austin was good at swordsmanship, he figured that the purple sword was more suitable for him.


    Sure enough, after he refined the little purple sword by inserting his sword aura that could summon thirteen billion sword attacks'' energy into the purple sword, it became much more powerful than the flute.


    Afterwards, three people in Austin''s team could now wield the chaotic magic treasures.


    Namely, they were Austin, Otis, and Hare.


    If there were three people who controlled chaotic magic weapons within a team, their overall strength would basically shoot to the top of the competition for medium-grade divine gods.


    Half a day passed.


    Several other teams reached an area about forty miles away from Austin''s camp.


    A moment barely passed after they stepped foot in the area before Austin''s senses immediately alerted him of the situation.


    Among the invaders, the largest force had more than a hundred and twenty members!


    However, Austin ignored the largest team and summoned more than eighty earth dragons to carry his team underground. Their chosen prey was the team with around ninety members.


    "Die!"


    Taking the lead, Austin rode the earth dragon through the ground and rushed out.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Bright light shone from the purple sword after he activated it and then it sliced up his enemies.


    Puff! Puff!


    In a flash, five or six people were immediately killed by the purple sword.


    "Sure enough, this sword is more suitable for me!"


    Austin was quite satisfied with the astonishing power of the small sword in just its first use.


    "Die!"


    All the others also rushed out of the ground one after the other, quickly dashing towards their opponents.


    Despite having around ninety members, no one in their targeted team held a single chaotic magic treasure. Not a single one of them remained after just a few seconds!


    "Let''s move forward. There are still several teams left. We


    ly move underground without arousing any suspicion.


    Fifty miles away, a team of more than two hundred and fifty people slowly inched forward. A tall young man with a high forehead and a face full of pride led the huge team, smugly looking down on everything as if no one was his match.


    Another young man with a folding fan in hand, unhurriedly walked by his side.


    Everyone else followed the two young men.


    "Alston, according to the information we got, Austin''s base camp should be somewhere in this area,"


    a strong man said, voice filled with pure respect.


    "Seems like it''s not that far from here,"


    Alston responded with a slight nod of his head.


    "Now that Austin''s close by, we better carry out a thorough search to find and kill him.


    If we do it like this, we don''t have to waste so many points in a reward for others to take his head. We can kill him by ourselves!"


    another man clad in black suggested.


    "Don''t worry.


    Somehow, my gut is telling me that things aren''t as simple as they seem.


    Perhaps Austin spread the information of his whereabouts on purpose to lure the other teams here so he could kill them.


    But is he really that cunning and powerful?


    We all know that he''s only at the Divine Realm. Yet everything he has done so far seems to be inconsistent with that,"


    Alston said after a moment''s thought.


    "Oh, so Alston''s coming here!


    Perfect. Alston, I''ve been waiting for you all this time!"


    Dozens of miles away, Austin sat cross legged in the base and heard Alston''s every word clearly. He couldn''t help but sneer at the thought that he would meet Alston soon.

 Chapter 3500 Find Austin

    It wasn''t news to Austin that Alston held a deep grudge against him. He knew that their disputes had to be solved sooner or later.


    He believed that Alston had already found out that he came from the three thousand big and small universes.


    If he didn''t kill Alston in the Fallen Divine Valley, he might set off for the three thousand big and small universes to make trouble for him in the future.


    He was told that Alston came from a supreme universe with a strong background. He could easily estimate that Alston would most likely be a pain in his neck.


    Knowing all this, he had been waiting for Alston to show himself in the past few days.


    And now, Austin finally felt his presence.


    A little more than fifty miles away from him, Austin sensed him at long last.


    "Let''s stop and wait here for the perfect opportunity to attack."


    Alston motioned his team to start setting up camp on the flat area where they could settle down.


    "I believe that lots of teams will definitely be rushing to this area. When Austin and his team come, we''ll quietly keep watch on what kind of trick he is playing.


    The moment I find out everything about him, I will kill him myself!"


    When he finished talking, Alston selected more than a dozen of his smart followers with good bodily movement skills. He gave each of them a colored contacting stone and asked them to inquire about the news.


    He kept talking about Austin. However, he didn''t have the slightest idea that several earth dragons were lurking under the ground not far from him. They were observing his moves and listening to his conversations while they sent every bit of information back to Austin in real-time.


    "Oh? You plan to kill me?


    Ha-ha! Well, then. Let''s just wait and see who gets killed first."


    Austin sneered as he found out about Alston''s ignorant provocation.


    Alston wasn''t even aware that he was being spied on.


    Realizing that he had the upper hand, Austin smirked.


    Not a minute later, he noticed the auras of some strangers.


    ''Huh?


    It looks like three different teams just entered the fifty-mile radius around me.


    Hmm, let me see. There seems to be about a hundred and fifty people of each team, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    It was true that in this competition, the only teams that managed to survive until this moment either were equipped with chaotic magic treasures or had a large number of people.


    "Hey, everyone! Looks like we have work to do,"


    Austin announced as he stood up. He had a faint smile on his face.


    "Great timing!


    I c


    hrough the colored stone, the voice was quiet for a moment.


    "Alston! This young man is at the Divine Realm!"


    The voice coming from the other end of the colored stone sounded excited.


    "Ha-ha! That brat is definitely Austin!


    You did a good job, Ben. Stay there and keep an eye on him. If anything happens, report immediately!


    I''m on my way there with the others."


    He gathered his men and motioned them to get moving. "Ha! I finally found you, Austin.


    Just wait and see. I will take back my chaotic magic treasures and tear you into pieces!"


    Alston declared as he snickered.


    He had been searching for Austin for days, and now he finally found his enemy.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a wave of his hand, he led more than two hundred medium-grade divine gods and headed off to where Austin was.


    "Hmm. Alston''s on his way here."


    Despite steering clear of his view, Austin had a clear understanding of Alston''s every move and conversation as though he was just right in front of him.


    After hearing about Alston''s plan to take him on, Austin thought for a while about what they should do and made the decision.


    "I don''t think we have to face him right away. Let''s not waste much of our energy yet. We have other things to do."


    Everyone knew that Alston had a sizable team of more than two hundred and fifty people. He even finished refining at least two chaotic magic treasures.


    Their overall strength would be superior and terrifying.


    Knowing all this, Austin didn''t want to challenge them head-on.


    "Come on. Let''s go and hunt another team!"


    Austin called on his men and led them into the ground. They headed for another team of more than a hundred and fifty people.

 Chapter 3501 Enjoy Your Life While You Still Can

    "Alston, Austin won!


    He led his men and killed a team of more than 160 people!"


    At that time, Alston and his men were rushing to the field where the battle had taken place. However, all of a sudden, a slightly terrified voice came from the contacting stone in his hand.


    "What? Is it true?


    How could he kill a team with more than 160 people in such a short time?"


    Alston couldn''t help but stop in his tracks.


    All his men were dumbfounded as well when they heard the news.


    "What the hell is going on? Damn it!"


    Alston''s face darkened.


    "Previously, both Jade and Hyman had chaotic magic treasures in their hands, but they were also killed by Austin.


    It seems that I have underestimated this bastard.


    Although he is only at the Divine Realm, he''s so difficult to destroy!"


    Alston murmured in contemplation.


    "Alston, it seems that Austin is indeed a little different,"


    Meredith nodded and said.


    "Humph! I must admit that Austin is quite special in some aspects.


    How could he wipe out two of my teams so easily?


    I think there are two possibilities. First, Austin possesses a powerful ability to cross several realms and kill a medium-grade divine god who is above his level.


    Second, I reckon there are formidable medium-grade divine gods in his team to assist him!


    Well, he''s definitely not playing games. I must take the situation seriously from now on.


    We must kill him at all costs!


    He may be talented, but I believe that no one in this area is powerful enough to defeat me!


    In terms of team size and numbers of chaotic magic treasures, I''m not inferior to Austin. In terms of strength, on the other hand, I''m far better than him!


    Let''s wait and see. I won''t let that bastard get away this time!"


    Alston said arrogantly with a smug on his face.


    "Yes! Austin is just a nobody. How can he defeat Alston?"


    "That Austin is doomed. Alston will definitely tear him into pieces!"


    After listening to Alston''s analysis, his men took the opportunity to flatter him.


    Because of the praises of his subordinates, Alston''s ego went up into the sky!


    However, all of a sudden...


    "Alston, something happened. Austin led his team to intercep


    a dead silence.


    Alston was furious. He furrowed his eyebrows and held his breath as if he was getting ready to bellow in rage.


    The men around him were also shocked as they looked at each other.


    At that moment, all of a sudden, the contacting stone in his hand glowed again, and a violent spiritual sense energy was transmitted out.


    "Alston, help us!


    Please!


    Someone is trying to kill me. I could sense him rushing towards my hiding place as we speak!


    It''s... Austin!"


    A voice came from the contacting stone in Alston''s hand.


    Previously, he had given contacting stones to a dozen of his smartest men with good bodily movement skills, and sent them to inquire about the recent news.


    Moreover, the contacting stone had enabled them to communicate with each other in an instant.


    "Retreat! Fall back at once!"


    Alston shouted.


    "Ah!"


    A scream came from the other end of the line.


    "It''s too late. I killed him.


    Do you like my gift, Alston?"


    Austin''s mocking voice suddenly echoed again from the contacting stone.


    Then, with a loud bang, the contacting stone at the other end seemed to be shattered to smithereens again.


    As Alston held the contacting stone in his hand, he trembled slightly.


    The atmosphere was tense, and it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop!


    No one dared to speak.


    Everyone heard Austin''s words clearly.


    It was the most serious provocation, as if he was slapping Alston on his face.

 Chapter 3502 The Huge-crowd Strategy

    Austin had made himself clear, which meant that he would not stop going after Alston until either of them was killed by the other.


    Originally, in this battlefield where the medium-grade divine gods competed with each other, Alston thought that he was an invincible expert and that he was destined to defeat everyone and become the most dazzling winner in the end.


    No one dared to provoke him as the consequences would be severe.


    However, no one had expected such a turn of events. Alston was not only provoked and challenged, but also humiliated deeply by his opponent.


    What added to the shame was that his challenger was only a Divine Realm warrior! This was a bitter pill for him to swallow.


    "Austin, I swear that I must kill you, or I will have to kill myself instead!"


    Alston was so angry that his whole body trembled violently and he almost ground his own teeth to bits and pieces.


    Visible furious flames ignited around his body, burning the air and twisting the surrounding space near him.


    With a wave of his hand, more than a dozen colorful contacting stones flew out of his sleeves and landed in front of his subordinates who were medium-grade divine gods.


    "All of you, go and investigate his whereabouts right now.


    Report to me as soon as you find anything!"


    With a gloomy face, Alston gave out his commands to the medium-grade divine gods in his team.


    The medium-grade divine gods were a little hesitant and looked at each other with furrowed eyebrows. If they indeed came face to face with Austin, it could mean their sure deaths.


    Just a few seconds earlier, everyone clearly heard the news that the people who were sent out to search for Austin had already been slaughtered by Austin on the spot. There were no survivors.


    They all came to the realization that it was a rather dangerous task to make any investigation on Austin''s whereabouts.


    "Go now! What the hell are you waiting for?"


    Alston roared in anger. He was very dissatisfied with their reactions.


    Those medium-grade divine gods were pressed down by the aura around Alston, making their hearts beat extremely fast. With no choice but to obey, they hurriedly left, each with a contacting stone in his hand.


    "Austin, from now on, I will come after you no matter where you go! You are to be doomed and it is bound to happen sooner or later!"


    Alston cursed with such resentment plastered on his face.


    Meanwhile his subordinates had begun busily searching for Austin in every nook and cranny of a certain area.


    Once they found something, they would immediately report it to Alston through the contacting stones that Alston had provided.


    However, Austin had clearly sensed the situation and immediately found out their tactics.


    "Ha ha, it seems that Alston regards me as a formidable enemy,"


    Austin sneered.


    For the time being, he decided not to deal with Alston head on. He felt that it wasn''t the right time


    He had made this decision because Alston''s team was still large in number and apparently strong.


    Moreover, it was said that Alston himself was also very powerful,


    rategy?"


    All the people around looked at Alston with a puzzled look. Was he making up words? Was that a real strategy?


    "Send our men to contact all the teams in this battlefield.


    Invite them all here so we can corner and kill Austin together!


    At that time, all the teams will work together to form a large encirclement formation. We can carry out a thorough search for Austin. I believe that with so many people searching for him, we can definitely find him! We can no longer miss him if he is backed to a corner!"


    Alston announced loudly.


    "Alston, that''s a good idea!


    But I wonder if the other teams in this battlefield will listen to you. Well, at least we have to give it a try,"


    an elder medium-grade divine god said to Alston cautiously.


    "Humph! Now I can believe that Austin''s points are close to two hundred thousand!


    He also has three chaotic magic treasures and all kinds of treasures which are priceless. He''s a fucking fat sheep!


    Besides, he and his team have destroyed at least a dozen teams during this period. Their harvest is absolutely amazing.


    It could be said that everyone in his team has made great progress and they have acquired a number things from their victories over the other teams.


    What''s more, despite his simple outward appearance, Austin is actually cruel and merciless. He deliberately revealed the location of their base camp and lured other teams to hunt them. Once I tell others about his plot, it would definitely cause public indignation and he will become the most hated enemy in this competition.


    So, don''t worry. All you need to do is to tell everyone about Austin and his evil deeds.


    Ha ha! At that time, I will take advantage of my prestige in this battlefield to call for everyone to unite and deal with him together. I believe that most of the teams will respond to me actively!"


    Alston sneered.


    "Wow! That''s awesome! This is such a brilliant idea!"


    His men all shouted with excitement upon hearing their boss'' plan.


    In no time, Alston had sent some smart men to do the job.

 Chapter 3503 The Decisive Battle

    Soon enough, under Alston''s orders, his men had spread his offer to invite other teams to cooperate with him. He had one objective in his mind��to annihilate Austin and his group. He also had his men spread the rumors about Austin''s wealth, and his plot to take down the other teams.


    Alston smirked. ''These people are way too predictable, '' he thought. Just as he expected, all the other team leaders responded to his call.


    "Humph! Austin is ruthless.


    I can''t believe that he leaked the location of his team on purpose! Turns out, he had set up all kinds of traps in secret, waiting for us to fall into the snare.


    What a cunning guy! It is in everyone''s best interest to hunt him down and take him out!"


    "Austin has amassed lots of points already. On top of it, he has three chaotic magic treasures.


    His subordinate are just as abundant.


    It''s a good decision to respond to Alston''s call to take Austin down. After we take him out, we can get our share in the spoils."


    "Come on, let''s go meet Alston.


    While we are attacking Austin, we can also assault his team.


    Hence, our objective is to do everything we can to get more points and magic treasures."


    The other teams quickly responded to Alston''s call as soon as they had his offer.


    The next day, more than ten teams had come to meet with Alston and his men.


    There were over two thousand people in total.


    So far, in this competition, the total number of survivors was roughly around two thousand.


    In other words, almost all the people in this area had come to take part in hunting down Austin.


    When this news reached him, Austin was taken aback.


    "Seriously? Am I this annoying?


    I can''t believe that so many medium-grade divine gods want me dead," Austin muttered bitterly.


    He knew that his attitude tended to rub off the wrong way to some people, but he didn''t expect to be this much.


    "In fact, everyone has their eyes on our points and our magic treasures.


    They all want to get a share,"


    Hare informed.


    "Yeah.


    That''s what Alston is up to. His purpose is to gather all the teams in this area and form an alliance against us,"


    Otis cut in wit


    rest nodded in agreement.


    "I heard the news that Austin had about two hundred thousand points.


    Perhaps he has more than two hundred thousand points now.


    He also has at least three chaotic magic treasures with him.


    Moreover, Austin''s team had eliminated at least seven teams. I bet the amount of points and the treasures that they have is immeasurable.


    Everyone, we can''t miss on this golden opportunity.


    How about this? Once we confront him, those who manage to finish off Austin and his team will get all of their points and treasures,"


    Alston continued.


    ''What!''


    Most of them got thrilled as their eyes lit up.


    "Well, let''s cut the crap.


    From now on, all of us stay together while canvassing the area. We must find Austin,"


    Alston boomed.


    "Got it!"


    Everyone echoed.


    They all had the same goal: find Austin and his team as soon as possible and make a fortune out of it.


    So, under Alston''s orders, over ten teams fanned out and began to look for their target.


    Each team was only about ten miles away from each other, so they could cover a larger area and watched each other''s back at the same time.


    Alston also gave each team a contacting stone, so that they could inform each other of their whereabouts. In case any of them would come across Austin, other teams could come and help out.


    "Take action!"


    As soon as Alston gave the order, all the teams quickly began their search.

 Chapter 3504 Take Action

    At this time, Austin was quickly travelling underground.


    He used his spiritual sense to communicate with the Earth Energy. Through this, he could decipher the situation from a distance.


    Since he was proficient in the Earth Exploring Technique, he could perceive the situation that was much further than he could do on the ground.


    Half a day passed.


    Austin found a new batch of earth dragons to supplement his storage.


    His previous battles had been fierce, and in consequence, plenty of his earth dragons perished along the way.


    With his newfound batch of earth dragons, he found that he now had eight hundred earth dragons under his control.


    The natural energy in the Fallen Divine Valley was abundant, and the Earth Energy was also copious. Earth dragons thrived in these conditions; hence, a large batch was born.


    With this on his arsenal, Austin had the upper hand.


    He summoned his Earth Exploring Technique as he traveled underground, communicating with the Earth Energy. Not long after, he had set up several arrays.


    The arrays weren''t just any regular ones��they were special.


    They had some similarities with the ordinary array, but they differed in some parts. This particular kind of array Austin set up mostly consisted of Earth Energy. It was made for a specific type of topography, forming all kinds of laws that restricted each other, thus, creating all sorts of strange and terrible energy.


    The ancient Earth Masters, who had attained the summit of Earth Exploring Technique, were very powerful. They could use secret techniques to communicate with the Earth Energy in a flash, instantly change the appearance of the earth and mountains, and set up all kinds of terrifying lands of death.


    Unlike these proficient masters, Austin had to spend time traveling underground to set up these traps.


    At the same time, more than a dozen teams were desperately searching for Austin above the ground.


    There were even instances that he was directly underneath these teams. Had these groups had been more observant, they could have found his location. However, Austin managed to escape by taking advantage of Earth Energy.


    His presence was blanketed by the abundant Earth Energy. Hence, the medium-grade divine gods marching above the ground couldn''t perceive his proximity even though he was literally under their feet!


    In fact, thi


    n''s team and attack the other four groups who own the chaotic magic treasures first.


    Our objective is to collect the other groups'' chaotic magic treasures.


    This way, our team''s strength will skyrocket before we face Alston''s team.


    We can deal with other teams easily this way."


    Austin laid out his plans. Everyone was listening intently to every word he said.


    "Well, let''s grab the chaotic magic treasures of those four teams first. This plan is a good one!"


    After discussing for a while, they all agreed.


    "Great! Let''s move!"


    With a wave of Austin''s hand, more than one hundred and sixty earth dragons emerged from the ground. They carried them from the field and disappeared into the distance.


    Now, the number of Austin''s team members had reached more than one hundred and sixty.


    Many of them were gods of light from the three thousand big and small universes.


    Not long after, traveling under the ground, Austin''s team had approached a team marching on the ground.


    They had more than one hundred and eighty persons. Their leader was a strong man in black with a ferocious look on his face.


    Based solely on his outward appearance, he seemed to be a very tough guy.


    "This is our target!


    Be careful and cooperate with each other according to our previous plan!


    After all, the most important thing when we take action is to do it in the quickest way possible!


    Otherwise, things will be troublesome when other teams come here to assist them!"


    Austin warned the others seriously under the ground before they began their sneak attacks.

 Chapter 3505 Consecutive Victories (Part One)

    "Now, I''m going to activate the Five Elements and Four Beasts Array I set up before. As I do so, we can get out of here and finish them all when the array starts to attack. It will be good enough to distract them!"


    Austin explained with enthusiasm.


    Then, he focused on summoning out the Earth Energy. He waved his hand to make a formula and launched it into the air.


    Within a radius of a hundred miles, the ground instantly trembled violently.


    Boom! Ear-deafening sounds filled the whole space nonstop.


    Five streams of thick Earth Energy spewed out from the ground from the east, south, west, north, and the center of the land like five billowing columns of seawater.


    Each column of Earth Energy had a different color. They were blue, red, white, black, and yellow columns for the east, south, west, north, and central regions, respectively. Each of these varying hues represented the different locations of five most essential elements between the heaven and the earth.


    The earth shook violently. The five streams of thick Earth Energy erupted and burst out like lava from volcanoes. They blasted into the air and filled the space between the sky and the ground. The whole area was instantly sealed and locked by the tremendous energy it brought.


    Suddenly, four huge shadows of beasts appeared in the border zones. They were the shadows of the cyan dragon, the white tiger, the vermilion bird, and the black tortoise!


    The silhouette of these legendary beasts flew skyward and roared loudly. Everything that surrounded them trembled before their presence.


    The Five Elements and Four Beasts Array set up by Austin was completely activated!


    This particular defense he made could not only attack and safeguard them, but it could also block the enemies'' advances, seal the space, and d


    a vast mountain. The giant fist dashed and suppressed toward the muscular man with great force.


    Several secret realms in Austin''s body had been connected to each other as a whole. Endless chaotic energy surged within these realms like billowing water. This propelled Austin''s force to the extreme.


    The strong man was receiving attacks from the front and his back. He was frightened out of his wits.


    He raised his hand to block the purple sword from behind; he felt that compared to Austin''s approaching fist, this small sword was definitely much more dangerous and lethal.


    Every move made in the battle was decisive, and they were already at a critical moment.


    Otis and Hare decided to join the fight. They rushed out from the underground, and activated the chaotic magic treasures. They used these items to take down the muscular man.


    The rest of Austin''s team also came out of hiding, looking for their own targets to fight.


    There were a total of three chaotic magic treasures from Austin''s side being used at the muscular man in black simultaneously.


    Three hundred earth dragons also joined their battle. Austin, Otis, and Hare used all kinds of secret skills to attack the man.

 Chapter 3506 Consecutive Victories (Part Two)

    Caught off guard, the muscular man in black completely lost the opportunity to fight and got panicked.


    Such an attack was far beyond his ability to cope with.


    The nine-ringed steel saber in his hand couldn''t exert much force under the joint suppression power brought by his enemies'' three chaotic weapons.


    He warded off several strikes from his opponents before he gave up completely.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    The muscular man in black fell down as Austin gave a powerful blow at his head when he was preoccupied. His brain blew up, causing him to die instantly.


    The nine-ringed steel saber fell into Austin''s hands.


    "Kill all of them!"


    As soon as the strong man died, Austin led his team members to slaughter the man''s subordinates mercilessly. Their enemies fell down like lifeless puppets one after another.


    "Austin appeared!"


    "Hurry up, let''s go there!"


    The other teams nearby felt something strange. They quickly rushed towards Austin''s place.


    "Let''s retreat!"


    Austin sensed that the other teams found out what was going on so he quickly ordered his men to retreat.


    "Where is Austin? Where is that bastard?"


    Three teams nearby rushed to the battlefield, ready to support their allies. But it was too late, as Austin had already left. They saw not even a soul on Austin''s side.


    "Austin killed our boss!"


    Only half of the muscular man''s team members were left alive. They all cried and shouted in miserable voices, despair written on their faces. Most of them were still in a state of shock since everything happened so fast.


    Their team had suffered a tremendous loss.


    While all this was taking place, another group searched for the whereabouts of Austin dozens of miles away.


    They were looking for him for quite a long time.


    "Good news! We found traces of Austin!


    He was found


    mn it!


    I should have thought of this before! Austin''s main purpose is to hoard the chaotic magic treasures!"


    Alston instantly figured out his tactics.


    "Among the teams, how many of them still have chaotic magic treasures?"


    He slammed his fists madly.


    "Apart from our team, there are two other teams that have chaotic magic treasures,"


    a subordinate communicating between the teams answered.


    "Hurry up! Inform the two teams and ask them to see me immediately.


    We cannot let Austin rob the chaotic magic treasures from them!


    Hurry up!"


    Alston ordered angrily.


    "Yes, sir!"


    A medium-grade divine god standing next to him immediately took out the contacting stone. He contacted the other two teams that had the chaotic magic treasures.


    With Austin''s growing power, they couldn''t afford to lose any of the chaotic magic treasures any more.


    In the distance, Austin traveled underground with his people and targeted another group owning a chaotic magic treasure.


    With hundreds of earth dragons lurked underground in this entire area as his scouts, Austin knew exactly what Alston ordered his team to do.


    "Ha-ha, you realized it too late,"


    Austin sneered and smiled coldly.

 Chapter 3507 The Team Became Stronger (Part One)

    "Boss, we have been ordered to go back and meet other members in no time!"


    On the ground, a medium-grade divine god in the team targeted by Austin suddenly reported to their leader.


    "Oh? But why?"


    The leader asked in confusion. He was a short middle-aged man.


    "According to the information that was provided to us, Austin focuses on those teams who have chaotic magic treasures. Two such teams have already been attacked, their leaders were killed, and their chaotic magic treasures have been taken away as well!"


    the medium-grade divine god replied, providing as much information as he could.


    "I see. Then, let''s go back and meet with the others, and then we will decide what to do next. Prepare to leave!"


    The leader wasted no time and made the decision immediately after hearing the latest news and all the information that he needed. His facial expression changed a bit. He realized that if this Austin guy was really out there hunting teams with chaotic magic treasures, his team might face danger if they went forward like this.


    Then right at that moment, something happened unexpectedly.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ground under the leader''s feet shook violently and then suddenly broke apart, tearing down the middle.


    Austin, Otis, and Hare, along with the hundreds of earth dragons, rushed out and attacked him in a frenzy.


    Austin, in particular, came from behind without being noticed, taking advantage of the leader being distracted by the attacks from the earth dragons.


    The result was the same.


    The leader''s defense only lasted for a few seconds. He was slain mercilessly in a little less than a flash.


    The leader was a medium-grade divine god who had advanced cultivation in speed. He could move and attack extremely fast, more than anyone among his peers.


    Yet his life was ended in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s Austin! That son of a bitch wants to grab my chaotic ma


    another team with chaotic magic treasure. Let''s hurry and get there before Austin and his team arrive. We must stop Austin today! We might end up regretting it if we are not careful.


    Don''t forget to inform the nearby teams to hurry up and make sure to provide assistance!


    Don''t waste any more time. Go now! Inform all the other teams immediately!


    Tell everyone to go there and deal with Austin with all their combined efforts!"


    he roared loudly before he rushed away with his people, heading to where Austin and his team were also going. It seemed like there was going to be a bloodbath today.


    Soon, all the teams received their orders.


    In no time, all the teams and people had gathered and rushed towards the same place.


    Under the ground, Austin sensed what Alston''s intention was. He was a bit surprised.


    ''Oh?


    I can''t believe that Alston has found out about our strategy. He has figured out our plan.


    Well, it seems that I will have to change my plan.


    I''ll have to give up on that team with chaotic magic treasures for the time being, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    At the thought of this, he changed his route and retreated, leading his team back to their headquarters.


    "Let''s have a rest first, and then we can launch a real big hunt!"

 Chapter 3508 The Team Became Stronger (Part Two)

    Austin announced delightfully. He was filled with a renewed fighting spirit.


    "Sirs, have a look at these! I am sure you can refine these three chaotic weapons."


    Austin called Keysley, Magee, and Bernie aside and gave them three chaotic magic treasures.


    Austin handed out a nine-ringed steel saber, a golden halberd, and a black whip.


    Keysley and the other two were overjoyed at the sight of them.


    In the outside world, any chaotic magic treasure would cause a fierce fight among the medium-grade divine gods or even the premium-grade divine gods. They were all eager to own a chaotic magic treasure.


    But now, Austin was giving them three chaotic magic treasures. They could not feel more grateful for his kindness and generosity.


    Ultimately, the three of them picked their own weapons. Keysley chose the halberd, Magee chose the steel saber and Bernie chose the black whip.


    "Sirs, you''d better hurry up and refine them as soon as possible. We have a real terrible fight at hand!"


    Austin said promptly.


    "We agree! Let''s do it!"


    The three of them took the chaotic magic treasures they had chosen and went to cultivate in seclusion to refine them.


    At the same time, Alston''s team and all the other teams who responded to his call, had gathered in one place.


    However, much to their disappointment, Austin didn''t show up there at all.


    "What? Where is Austin? Didn''t you tell us that he would come here in no time? Where is he? Where is that son of a bitch? And I don''t see a single living person here, let alone anyone well equipped."


    "Alston, it seems that the information they gave you is wrong."


    "Austin is completely unpredictable. He can appear and disappear mysteriously and freely, as often and as much as he wants. In a short period of time, he has attacked three teams consecutively and killed all three leaders. This situation is getting worse and we really have to do something about


    Keysley, Magee, and Bernie had completed their cultivations and laughed loudly after they successfully refined the three chaotic magic treasures that had acquired during the previous battles.


    Because of this, six members in Austin''s team now had control of the chaotic magic treasures.


    Moreover, in the past few days, there had been a number of gods of light from the three thousand big and small universes secretly joining Austin''s team.


    This made the number of his team reach more than one hundred and ninety.


    "Finally, we can start our slaughter freely!"


    Austin announced with a smile.


    The six chaotic magic treasures proved their worth being extremely terrifying during fights.


    "Ha ha, I like this young man! He really didn''t disappoint me at all. He even went beyond my expectations.


    I didn''t let him find any treasures especially magic treasures on purpose.


    But look at him! He still managed to obtain so many chaotic magic treasures with his own strength.


    In terms of talent, intelligence, thinking ability, or luck, he is good at all of them! This competition has really brought out the best in him!"


    In the sky above the Fallen Divine Valley, a pair of huge eyes watched Austin. Joyful laughter could be heard from the owner of this pair of eyes.

 Chapter 3509 Austin Showed His Face

    "Everybody! Austin''s tactic is to always catch us off guard.


    Therefore, we should reduce the distance between teams to five miles only.


    In that way, we can decipher each other''s location through our spiritual sense.


    Looking for Austin and his team should go smoothly.


    As soon as we see him, we will attack him together and rip him into bits,"


    Alston announced loudly for all the teams to hear.


    "Five miles is a safe distance.


    We can easily look for each other and Austin can''t pose a threat to us."


    The rest nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s get started," Alston ordered.


    Taking his orders, groups of people began to make their way towards the location where Austin and his team were.


    As advised, they merely kept five miles between each other. They advanced slowly and carefully.


    Austin''s team, on the other hand, were fifty miles away from them.


    "Everyone, the decisive battle has officially begun!"


    Austin announced in the stronghold.


    "Keep this in mind: since we are outnumbered, we can''t fight them head on.


    So we should ambush them.


    Once we launch a surprise attack, we will reduce a portion of their team, and then we''ll leave immediately,"


    Austin laid out his plans to his team.


    "I''ve never heard such a fighting strategy before. That sounds interesting!"


    They all agreed to Austin''s amazing strategy.


    "So, be prepared. Each time we assault the enemy, we must be quick. Once we put down some of them, leave the battlefield immediately.


    We can''t let the enemy''s main force stop us, or we will be in trouble,"


    Austin warned.


    "That''s it. I''m going to activate the geography arrays I made to attack enemy.


    As soon as they panic, we can begin attacking them,"


    Austin notified.


    When he was done informing them of his plan, Austin stomped the ground hard with his right foot to summon the Earth Energy.


    Then, the earth rumbled and tremendous Earth Energy poured forth from the ground.


    Four massive magic beasts appeared in different directions.


    They threw their heads back and roared simultaneously. Dark clouds gathered, and strong winds blew. The sky and the earth trembled violently.


    Shadows of various powerful creatures predominated the sky��the blue dragon, the vermilion bird, the white tiger, and the black tortoise. They were found in the east, west, south, and the north, respectively.


    The shadows pounced on the teams looking for Austin.


    The earth dragons also tore the ground apart where some of the teams were found.


    There were more than


    hem.


    "Ha-ha! I knew it. Although these damn things appear formidable, we can handle them without any difficulty."


    Alston laughed proudly.


    It made sense. All after, the joint attacks of numerous medium-grade divine gods were powerful.


    "Ha-ha! I was scared!"


    "I was almost freaked out by these things just now! It turns out that they are just so-so."


    The other medium-grade divine gods also felt relieved and relaxed.


    When the Five Elements and Four Beasts Array was activated, they were immediately intimidated with its grand display of power.


    At that moment, the ground where a team was standing instantly collapsed.


    A group of people rushed out of the ground with a determined and passionate look on their faces.


    It was Austin and his men.


    "Move!"


    Austin was the first one to take action. He activated his purple sword and ran straight towards the enemy. In a few seconds, he had already put down four medium-grade divine gods.


    Hare, Otis, Keysley, Magee, and Bernie activated their chaotic magic treasures at the same time.


    The powers of their weapons were formidable.


    Behind them were over one hundred people in Austin''s team. They charged at their enemy with their full might.


    In just a few seconds, Austin and his people had destroyed half of their enemy''s team.


    "It''s Austin!"


    "Austin finally showed up. Come on, let''s fight together!"


    "Austin, you son of a bitch. You''re dead meat!"


    In the distance, people from other teams immediately spotted Austin and bolted towards him.


    "Austin, you can''t get away this time!" Alston uttered with untold hatred.


    He located Austin in a blink of an eye and shot towards him like an arrow.

 Chapter 3510 Have A Good Time

    Looking at the people rushing towards them from all directions, Austin quickly barked out his order.


    "Retreat!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Every member of Austin''s team was well prepared and quickly dove into the ground.


    Two hundred earth dragons waited for them beneath the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One by one, Austin and his team mounted the earth dragons, fleeing far away as fast as they could go.


    All of them were confident they wouldn''t be chased down. The Fallen Divine Valley made flying or hiding underground incredibly difficult after all.


    Unlike any of the others, Austin was proficient in the Earth Exploring Technique. Gathering earth dragons and putting them to work was a piece of cake for him. As a result, his team could freely come and go from under the ground.


    There was no doubt that Austin''s ability to communicate with the earth and take advantage of the Earth Energy greatly helped him. It was the ultimate trump card to ensure their upper hand during the battle.


    "Austin''s team seem to have all gone underground!"


    "What''s going on? That''s impossible!


    Due to the Fallen Divine Valley''s special rules, flying and hiding underground are both impossible.


    How did they make it look so easy to escape underground?"


    Several medium-grade divine gods came from afar in response to Alston''s call, thinking they could successfully catch him. But the opposite of their expectations slapped them in the face. All of them could do nothing as they watched Austin disappear with his people and were unable to locate him at all.


    Everyone could only stare down at the ground in shock at where Austin and his team disappeared into.


    "I see!


    No wonder Austin can mysteriously appear and disappear to continuously launch sneak attacks on our people. Seems like he can freely hide underground even in the Fallen Divine Valley!"


    Alston''s eyes lit up when the realization dawned on him.


    At the same time, something was happening at the distance.


    "Where''s Austin?"


    Aggression rolled off in waves from a team that appeared in front of Austin''s allies.


    However, the land behind the team suddenly cracked open, and a group of people filled with murderous rage rushed out.


    "Die!"


    They were none other than Austin''s team.


    "Watch out!"


    "Austin''s behind you!"


    Loud reminders burst out from all the people looking not too far


    old laughter and could clearly be heard by Alston and his men.


    "As for all of you...


    Originally, I had no problems with any of you and may have to spare you.


    But now that you''re here to support Alston, I have no choice but to kill you all!


    If you want to blame anyone, you can push the blame to him. He invited you to join a terrible party!"


    Austin''s taunts continued to echo in their ears.


    "Argh! Austin! Damn you!


    Stop spouting shit! You can''t deceive everyone! You''re the one who created all these tragedies!


    Everyone! Listen to me! Go after him!"


    More anger filled Alston because of Austin''s arrogant claims. Like a crazed man, he rushed towards Austin.


    "Go! All of you!


    There''s no turning back for any of you now. He''ll never let you go anyway!


    Let''s fight together! I refuse to believe that we won''t be able to kill him with more than a thousand people chasing after him together!"


    Alston turned around and roared at the medium-grade divine gods behind him.


    Despite his fury, most of the medium-grade divine gods paused for a moment to exchange hesitant looks with each other.


    "Alston''s right. It''s impossible that Austin will spare our lives after what we''ve done to him.


    Besides, we have so many people here. What do we have to be afraid of?


    Wouldn''t we be turned into a joke if this story spreads in the future?


    Let''s catch up and assist Alston!"


    Finally, all the medium-grade divine gods reached an agreement and closely followed behind Alston. Murderous intent filled the air as they shot towards Austin like shooting stars.

 Chapter 3511 An Intense Battle Under The Ground

    "Ha-ha! This is interesting. I''ll play with you slowly!" Austin taunted, and laughed out loud.


    With that, he led his team members into the ground and moved forward.


    When Alston arrived at the place where Austin''s team had been, he didn''t see anyone.


    "We finally found out Austin''s strategy��they move underground. I believe we can do that too.


    Let''s scour beneath the earth, and kill Austin once and for all!" Alston clenched his fists out of sheer rage. For far too long, Austin had been outsmarting them. It was about time for them to exact revenge.


    Without waiting for a response, he performed a secret skill and disappeared into the ground.


    "Well..."


    The other medium-grade divine gods were dumbfounded. They exchanged confused looks with each other because they didn''t know what to do.


    They knew that in this Fallen Divine Valley they would be slowed down regardless of whatever mode of travel they choose��may it be flying in the sky or going underground.


    "Let''s give it a shot. Alston is right. Now that we know that Austin''s team can dive into the ground, it''s a good idea for us to give it a try.


    Besides, we outnumber them. Even if something happens to us, we can handle it together. There is nothing to fear,"


    an elderly medium-grade divine god reassured the rest of the team.


    "Okay, let''s give it a try!"


    Now that their morale had been boosted, they were ready to execute the plan.


    Therefore, the medium-grade divine gods unleashed their secret skills to enter the ground.


    Soon enough, they were already travelling below the earth.


    Medium-grade divine gods used all kinds of skill to follow Alston.


    "This is not good. There is indeed some special restrictions below the ground. I can''t move as fast as I did above!"


    "Me too. What''s worse, I can feel that my powers are tremendously weakened here."


    Most of them screamed when they went underground.


    They couldn''t move freely like they were on the surface.


    Their speed slowed down, and the area that they could perceive became smaller. To make matters worse, their strength had also been restricted. As a result, they got rattled.


    "Don''t be afraid. Just band together and don''t act alone.


    Once we find Austin


    he did so, his points skyrocketed. For every kill he made, he amassed high scores.


    Soon after, the earth trembled, and Austin''s team members finally arrived.


    Each of them rode on the back of an earth dragon.


    Thanks to the earth dragons, Austin''s team members could move freely without any restrictions.


    "Go to hell!"


    With that, Hare and Otis activated their chaotic magic treasures to attack enemies.


    The magic beasts and the earth dragons also fought the medium-grade divine gods who tried to take Austin''s life.


    The entire underground turned chaotic.


    Sounds of distress could be continually heard.


    Those who were against Austin were killed one by one.


    "Ah! It''s Austin''s team!"


    "Look, Austin is over here. He''s killing people from our team again!"


    "What a horrible bastard! Let''s run!"


    Realizing that they couldn''t do much in this situation, most of the medium-grade divine gods from the opposing team were frightened to death. They witnessed their members get massacred one by one. They screamed in horror.


    "Austin, come out, you son of a bitch.


    Why are you hiding from me?


    Man up and fight me head on.


    I''m not afraid of you!"


    Alston thundered.


    "Is that so? You are eager to have a few rounds with me?"


    Austin stopped in his tracks when he heard Alston call him out.


    He knew that the fight between him and Alston was inevitable. He had to face him sooner or later. The only problem was whether they should settle it now.

 Chapter 3512 Battling Alston

    Truth be told, Alston was a formidable opponent.


    All the cultivation methods and secret martial arts Alston practiced were better than anything Austin learned since he came from a superior universe. Only natives from his hometown had access to what he was taught.


    On top of that, Alston also had exceptional talent in cultivation.


    All the medium-grade divine gods who could face him could be counted on one hand.


    An ordinary medium-grade divine god would be taken out in a heartbeat.


    Moreover, everyone knew that he refined two chaotic magic treasures that greatly increased his fighting power.


    However, since they were underground, Austin was confident that he could fight Alston on even footing.


    If they were on the surface, it would be nigh impossible for him to be Alston''s match.


    Therefore, Austin quickly made up his mind to battle Alston beneath the ground.


    "Austin, do you have the guts to battle me?"


    Alston''s voice echoed around them like deafening thunder.


    "Well, since you''re itching to fight, I''ll grant your wish,"


    Austin calmly replied and paused in his tracks as he stared down Alston.


    "Austin, there you are!"


    Their eyes met and Alston let out a roar.


    A moment later, he managed to reign in his rage and quickly regained his composure.


    Despite all appearances, Alston wasn''t a stupid man. Although Austin was just at the Divine Realm, he knew that the young man was more than what he seemed.


    In his mind, there was no doubt that Austin was far stronger than any cultivator at the Divine Realm.


    In fact, Alston was already taking Austin seriously and was regarding him as a powerful opponent.


    Since Austin agreed to fight him, his towering anger had completely subsided.


    ''This guy''s a really scary opponent, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    After all, a calm enemy was harder to deal with than a furious one.


    "Austin, I actually kind of admire you.


    You''re a mere Divine Realm cultivator, yet you left me no choice but to fight you myself. You sure have plenty of cards up your sleeve.


    But soon I''ll teach you that victory belongs to the strong. No matter what games you play, you''re doomed to suffer in defeat,"


    Alston pro


    fyingly good.


    No wonder no other medium-grade divine gods could match his strength, '' Austin thought to himself as he narrowed his eyes at his opponent.


    A moment later, Austin was thrown into the air and Alston threw his head back to let out a bark of triumphant laughter.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, how dare you fight me head on?


    Even if you don''t die this time, you''ll still be severely injured!" Alston declared proudly.


    Boom!


    In the distance, half of Austin''s palm exploded into a shower of blood and bone.


    "He really is awesome.


    I tried to fight him head on and ended up like this."


    A frustrated smile appeared on Austin''s face.


    In the next moment, he pulled himself together and activated the Phoenix Nirvana Skill. Between one heartbeat and the next, his hand regenerated and he was completely recovered to his best state.


    "How is that possible? !"


    Alston''s laughter screeched into a halt as he stared at Austin in disbelief.


    "You just suffered an injury and managed to recover immediately?


    It... it can''t be!"


    Alston uttered in complete shock.


    "Perhaps you''re slightly stronger than me, but you don''t have the skills to take my life,"


    Austin sneered.


    "Go to hell!"


    With a murderous look in his eyes, Alston turned into a beam of light and rushed towards Austin.


    Enormous energy gathered inside him as his hair whipped around in the wind. Deep inside, he swore to himself to strike Austin down right where he stood.

 Chapter 3513 Austin The Ominous Presence

    "Ha-ha! I''m afraid you''re going to have to try harder. You need to cultivate more if you want to kill me!" Austin laughed wildly. He spoke so domineeringly without the slightest hint of fear.


    The endless chaotic energy was surging crazily out of his four secret realms, and his vital energy and blood were gushing all over his body. He had the momentum that was as scary as Alston''s.


    Infuriated by Austin''s confidence, Alston pointed at him.


    "Ha! You won''t get to laugh like that anymore! You''ll see."


    Boom!


    A huge seal flew out with incredible speed. It emitted chaotic energy and drew out hundreds of millions of divine radiance.


    As if the treasure had come to life, the dragons on the seal roared.


    All the runes, laws, and energy that were related to the dragon race rushed towards Austin.


    Alston decided to use his chaotic magic treasure in just the second move.


    He started fighting with just his bare hands and found that Austin''s fighting prowess was much stronger than he had expected.


    What was more, in this underground environment, Austin was able to control the Earth Energy freely and flexibly. He could easily attack with the help of the Earth Energy in all kinds of ways. Austin had a sure advantage over him.


    On the other hand, Alston was more or less bound by the underground law and rejected by the laws of this land that it made it impossible for him to display every bit of his power.


    Whoosh!


    As the seal flew towards him, Austin also immediately took out his own chaotic magic treasure. A small purple sword whipped out, emitting a bit of sword aura, which was immensely dazzling.


    Clang!


    The collision of the small purple sword and the huge seal produced a terrifying explosive power that was visible to the naked eye. As a result, the mud and the stones in the ground disintegrated continuously until a huge underground hole appeared.


    Fortunately, a special law in the Fallen Divine Valley made it unable to actually break the ground.


    In just a blink of an eye, the soil got sucked back and the hole disappeared. The underground world was quickly restored to its original state.


    Austin breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of this.


    He knew very well that the reason he could fight Alston head-on was because of the power of the underground world. Since he could control the Earth Energy, this place was to his advantage.


    "Kill him!"


    Both sides charged forward with an indomitable spirit.


    The Nine Dragons Divine Seal and the small purple sword kept clashing with each other. The two chaotic magic treasures were both bright and eye-catching, with forceful power bursting into the sky.


    "Say your goodbyes, Austin!"


    Alston''s long hair flew in the air. The secret skill he cultivated was from the supreme universe and was utterly remarkable. In this underground world, he had lesser restrictions than that of other medium-grade divine gods.


    Crack!


    He struck forward with one hand, and wherever he to


    nd, the phantoms of the four legendary beasts and hundreds of earth dragons rushed over.


    Cooperating with Austin, they all pounced on Alston.


    Since one of his trump cards was the Earth Exploring Technique, he also had to make good use of it.


    "Damn you, Austin! I''ll make you pay!"


    By this time, Alston looked like a lunatic. His whole body trembled, like a volcano ready to erupt at any second. Endless divine power gushed out of him and desperately lashed at Austin.


    He was frightfully unwilling to accept that Austin was gaining an upper hand against him. On top of that, he didn''t expect that Austin could even corner him to such an extent.


    The medium-grade divine gods who were watching the battle also felt a chill down their spine.


    They had finally come to realize that this young man named Austin was someone to be feared.


    They all thought that he might even be just as powerful as Alston, if not more. Besides, in some ways, Austin appeared to be more terrifying than Alston.


    He was a mere warrior at the Divine Realm. If they weren''t seeing his true power with their own eyes, they wouldn''t even think it to be true.


    However, Austin was fighting Alston��an esteemed, top-level medium-grade divine god��right before their eyes, and even he was going out on a limb to fight him. "Oh my God! Why did we provoke such an ominous presence?"


    "I finally understand how so many medium-grade divine gods died by Austin''s hands on the battlefield.


    He really had the strength to kill them all!


    I won''t ever dare to mess with him again. I definitely have to hide from him!"


    Most of the medium-grade divine gods who witnessed Austin''s power broke out in a cold sweat. They shivered at the thought that not long ago, they were in high spirits to hunt him down.


    Now, they had feasted their eyes on his strength and power. They learned that if they had found themselves facing such a terrifying ominous presence, they would have actually been courting death.

 Chapter 3514 Alstons Death (Part One)

    Boom! Crash! Bang!


    The fight between Austin and Alston had turned into a vicious battle. Alston''s whole body was suddenly blazing, and the divine fire was kindling in the sky and the earth.


    Slam!


    Alston''s fighting power escalated a lot in an instant. He stepped forward, grabbed hold of one of Austin''s avatars, and smashed it into pieces.


    "Die, you bastard!" Alston uttered in fury.


    His long hair flew in the air as he gnashed his teeth, resembling a wild beast. He stretched out his hand and a thick column of energy spurted from his palm. The energy column dashed at lightning speed to blow up one of the deities from Austin''s body.


    Austin felt an immense force from Alston''s strike.


    He staggered back and coughed up blood as he sustained another injury.


    Fortunately, with the Phoenix Nirvana Skill, his body instantly recovered.


    Even the deity and his avatar that had been smashed by Alston were restored to their pristine condition.


    According to legends, the phoenix was a bird that could never die nor be destroyed. Cultivating this secret technique to the extreme was the same as having a physical body just like that of the phoenix.


    Since Austin''s strength had constantly been improving, this secret skill had also been growing more and more powerful.


    "After him!"


    Austin roared with all his might. After recovering, he wasted no time and called on his three avatars. They all moved so quickly in different directions and rushed towards Alston.


    Along with his avatars, all the twenty-one divine beings, three heavenly dragons, hundreds of earth dragons, and the four legendary beasts had also swarmed and surrounded him. When they got closer, they all pounced on Alston.


    All of them ganged up on Alston without even using any kind of magical skills. They battled him like animals feasting on their prey.


    "Aaargh! I''ve had enough of you! I''ll finish you all!"


    Alston roared like a rumble of thunder. He was shrouded in fiery and brilliant divine light from head to toe.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    While Alston was still caught up in his wrath, th


    is left hand was at work in another attack. He clenched his hand into a fist and swung it towards Alston''s back once more.


    These two attacks were a mere glimpse of Austin''s true power. They were incredibly overwhelming, violent, and forceful.


    "Aaahhh!" Alston''s scream filled the air.


    Terrifying explosions blew up from both his head and his back. His flesh and blood splattered everywhere, and his thick divine blood spurted out like a fountain.


    Sustaining such mutilation, Alston''s body got tossed into the air with a great force.


    Slam!


    Due to the monstrous impact of his own attack, even Austin incurred some significant damage.


    Even most of his avatars had been shattered by the collision with Alston��three of his own avatars, fourteen of the deities, and two of the heavenly dragons.


    In addition to their collapse, Austin had also lost a lot of his original energy essence.


    This was a sure way of severely damaging the enemies, if not killing them, at a huge cost.


    Despite all this loss, however, Austin still found it justifiable and rewarding that he managed to badly mangle Alston.


    Seeing that Alston struggled to get up, Austin took out a batch of natural treasures from his Space Ring. He hurriedly stuffed them into his mouth and swallowed them. At the same time, he used the Phoenix Nirvana Skill to fix his body and soon recovered to his perfect state.

 Chapter 3515 Alstons Death (Part Two)

    Once again, he used the Triple Avatar Skill to create new avatars, deities and heavenly dragons, and gave them an order to attack. "Go on and kill that bastard!"


    Three of his avatars, twenty-one human deities, and three heavenly dragons swarmed and pounced on Alston without delay.


    In addition to them, the four legendary beasts and hundreds of earth dragons also joined them in the attack.


    Alston mustered all the energy he had left and got up.


    "Austin! Are you really so brazen? Come here!


    Get out of my way, you beasts!"


    Alston trembled in wrath. He raised his arms to drive the avatars away from him and slowly walked towards Austin. This time, however, he was not unprepared.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    While the avatars ambushed him, Alston activated two chaotic magic treasures. They burst out terrifying energies as bright as scorching suns. The energy darted at Austin''s avatars, deities, and heavenly dragons and smashed them into pieces.


    Slam!


    Austin seized another opportunity while Alston bustled with the avatars. He threw another punch at Alston and broke his arm.


    At this point, Alston appeared to be savagely injured since he had been hit by Austin several times before. As a result, his fighting power had also declined by a lot.


    His clothes got dyed scarlet from all the divine blood that stained his own body.


    "This isn''t over, Austin! You deserve a miserable death!"


    Alston roared in indignation. He sat there and stared at Austin incredulously and thought hard how Austin was able to hurt him to such an extent.


    "Alston! Listen! I think that this young man knows and is actually proficient in the Earth Exploring Technique. It''s in his favor that you''re fighting in the underground world because he can use the environment to his advantage and hurt you with greater strength.


    The whole earth is definitely adding to his power!


    You''d better leave the underground and return to the ground as soon as possible!"


    The handsome young man named Meredith who was waving his folding fan from a distance cried o


    again, Austin raised his hand and waved his sword towards Alston''s head. The violent jab left a huge cleft on his head, almost cutting it into halves.


    "Aaahhh! Austin, you truly are savagely cruel!"


    Alston had been gravely injured many times that his original energy essence had reached such a poor state.


    "Alston, it wouldn''t be right to let you live this way. Preserve your honor and allow people to think you''ve fought bravely. Let me end your life right here, right now."


    Despite the lack of expression on his face, Austin sounded so cold and ruthless. He raised his sword and aimed for Alston''s head.


    This time, Austin had rammed the sword deeper into Alston''s head before he could even say a word.


    "No��"


    Puff!


    Austin had finally cut his head into two. Before he died, Alston let out a miserable roar��sad and unwilling to admit that he was going to be slaughtered by someone like Austin.


    "Wait, what?! This is impossible! You can''t be serious. Did Alston really die?


    You don''t know what you''ve done, Austin! Don''t you know anything about his background?


    You''ve just dragged yourself into great trouble. Consider yourself warned!"


    The young man was unable to save Alston as he couldn''t put up a fight with Hare and the others. Seeing Alston''s death from a distance, he could only let out an anguished and raging bellow towards Austin.

 Chapter 3516 The Competition Is Over

    Alston was finally dead. After everything that Austin and his team went through, all the labor and the struggle, they had finally won. As a reward for his triumph, Austin took the two chaotic magic treasures from Alston.


    Delighted, he momentarily observed his reward before putting them away.


    Austin also amassed all the points Alston had previously earned.


    Prior to his downfall, Alston had a whooping score of over two hundred thousand points.


    Austin gathered around two hundred thousand points himself. With the addition of Alston''s points in his pool, he now had over four hundred thousand points.


    It was won by a landslide. As soon as he killed Alston, he immediately took the highest spot in the competition.


    To top it all off, he also had gotten all Alston''s treasures.


    Everyone underground had their eyes fixed on Austin in sheer amazement.


    ''He really killed Alston?''


    Most of them were still left in disbelief.


    Throughout the competition, Alston acted like a ruler in this area. He had a battalion of medium-grade divine gods ready to do anything for him.


    He was heralded as the strongest competitor, and his strength was beyond any other medium-grade divine god. Aside from that, he also had the most members in his team.


    From the very beginning, they had predicted him to win this battle easily. He was a force to be reckoned with, and no one would ever dare to mess with him.


    Even all those amazing credentials, this powerful figure still perished at the hands of someone at the Divine Realm.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Silence filled the battlefield as they all stared at Austin.


    All they knew was he was currently the most powerful being in the area.


    "Austin, you will regret this.


    Alston may be dead, but this will bite you back in the ankles someday.


    You will pay for the mistake you''ve made,"


    Meredith seethed.


    Whoosh!


    In a flash, Austin was instantly standing inches away from him with the coldest glare he could ever give.


    "I will never ever regret it," Austin threatened in a low voice, enunciating each word slowly, making sure Meredith would ingest every piece of it.


    He continued, "If by any chance, Alston still managed to live again, I would have the pleasure of killing him again."


    Austin''s glare was cold and piercing. A horrifying deathly cold wrapped around his aura.


    Meredith''s knees buckled in fright; he could feel the chill go up to his spine.


    "Do you think I will let you go unscathed? Never.


    I think it''s wiser if you just shut your mouth and think about how to save yourself from being killed,"


    Austin spat.


    He had t


    competent subordinate. Moreover, he has a chaotic magic treasure. We must find him,"


    Austin announced after he gave it a thought.


    "Got it. Let''s wipe out Alston''s people first," Otis responded.


    He and the other team members agreed to this plan.


    "Go get them!"


    With a wave of his hand, Austin moved underground to scour for Alston''s battalion.


    At the same time, under Austin''s control, hundreds of earth dragons split up and helped him search for his target.


    After a while, Austin tracked down one of Alston''s loyal cronies, Lude.


    Lude and his team were hiding in a mountain range.


    When he witnessed Alston''s death, he knew that they were in immediate danger. Without any hesitation, he took several his trusted subordinates and they ran away unnoticed.


    Despite their efforts to hide, Austin still found them. They were hundreds of miles away from where Alston had gotten killed.


    Austin led his team members to surround Lude and his men. They took care of them swiftly.


    Austin took Lude out with one sword trike and took his chaotic magic treasure.


    As soon as they took care of Lude, they continued searching for the survivors of Alston''s team. If they crossed paths with other groups, they would attack them.


    Getting rid of the other teams was an easy task.


    Austin didn''t even have to participate. He just stood by and watched his team members take care of it.


    All the teams would flee the instance they laid their eyes on Austin''s team. They all knew what he was capable of.


    "You''re going to win the victory. There is no doubt about it.


    The competition is over,"


    Hare commended Austin with a smile.


    "You are right."


    Austin nodded, feeling a little bored for he easily won the competition.

 Chapter 3517 I Finally Got Out Of The Fallen Divine Valley

    In the depths of the sky, a deep voice suddenly rang out.


    "I should end this competition.


    It looks like I have finally found the person that my master was searching for.


    I have waited in this place for so many years.


    At last, I can finally fulfill the task that was given to me by my master."


    Moments later, outside the Fallen Divine Valley, there was a vast ocean in the chaotic void, and the waves were surging mightily like a torrential tide.


    They went as high as hundreds of millions of feet, and anyone would be amazed at the spectacular scenery.


    All of a sudden, several figures rushed out of the water one after another, causing ripples after ripples.


    These were the divine gods that had just successfully come out of the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "Finally! I''m out! Ha-ha! I got out of the Fallen Divine Valley!"


    "Wow, it has been such a long time since I was trapped there. I finally got rid of that damn place!"


    "Yeah! I''m free! I can go wherever I want!"


    Several divine gods appeared on the vast ocean and celebrated the long-awaited moment of finally going out of the Fallen Divine Valley. Some laughed wildly, while some cried, some cheered, and some just looked at the ocean blankly. They were overwhelmed with different emotions, and it hadn''t fully sunk in their minds that they were finally out.


    Most of them were stuck in the Fallen Divine Valley for an unimaginable amount of time, and they had narrowly escaped deaths so many times in there. But as of today, all of those were finished.


    "Ingram! We made it!


    When I look back, I can''t help but think that everything that happened in there was just a dream.


    I don''t think I''m going to go near that place again. Ha-ha!" Tyrone exclaimed.


    "Yeah, you''re right.


    The Fallen Divine Valley was just too mysterious. People would definitely lose their lives in there if they weren''t careful enough.


    On top of that, I can''t believe that the place was just made by a single omnipotent person," Ingram replied.


    The two of them were just some of the divine gods that had successfully passed the final part of the trial.


    "But this is so strange. I''m sure that I haven''t met Austin in the competition area even once. And I don''t see him around either.


    I was looking around, but I haven''t seen him anywhere.


    Did something bad happen to him?" Tyrone suddenly got a worrying thought.


    "I never saw him too.


    Although he is still at the Divine Realm, he''s even more powerful that most preliminary-grade divi


    guy called Austin really that strong?


    It''s just really hard to imagine that a young man who was just at the Divine Realm would dare venture into the Fallen Divine Valley in the first place.


    Furthermore, you told me that he helped you get through lands of death countless times.


    I don''t think someone of that level could do that," one of the preliminary-grade gods butted in.


    "You haven''t met Austin, so I can understand if you suspect his abilities.


    But all the things that we said about him were true. We''re not exaggerating anything.


    The truth is that he might even be more powerful than how we described him.


    His real strength has nothing to do with his cultivation base.


    People tend to underestimate him, but that''s the reason why he could easily defeat them," Tyrone said with a serious face.


    Hearing all those statements from Ingram and Tyrone, the preliminary-grade god didn''t argue anymore.


    While Tyrone and Ingram were still wallowing on the thought of losing Austin, another batch of people had finally come out of the vast ocean.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    These were the medium-grade divine gods.


    "This isn''t the Fallen Divine Valley anymore, right?!"


    "Yes. We''re out!" "Damn, I thought I''m going to die in that miserable place."


    "It''s good to see the outside world again."


    The medium-grade divined gods stood above the ocean. Like the preliminary-grade divine gods, they also laughed, cried, and shouted cheerfully.


    "Look, it''s Master Otis and the others!"


    Tyrone''s and Ingram''s eyes lit up in excitement as they spotted Otis and their other companions from the batch that had gone out of the Fallen Divine Valley.

 Chapter 3518 The Sky-devouring Dog

    Otis, Keysley, Magee, and the rest materialized above the sea.


    They had been trapped in the Fallen Divine Valley for a long time. At long last, they had managed to escape today.


    They felt like they were finally home��like birds soaring freely into the vast sky or fishes swimming in the ocean.


    It felt pleasant.


    "Master Otis!"


    Tyrone and Ingram sent a message through their spiritual sense.


    "It''s you!


    You look amazing!"


    Elated to see his friends, Otis approached them with a group of medium-grade divine gods following behind.


    "Otis, Keysley, you also come out!"


    Behind Tyrone and Ingram were more than 100 preliminary-grade divine gods, all of whom were gods of light.


    "Ha-ha, I didn''t expect to meet so many comrades today!"


    The medium-grade divine gods, including Otis, were taken aback.


    A large number of gods of light knew each other, and many of them were even close friends.


    This reunion was unexpected, and yet, they found comfort in seeing each other again. They had a good-natured and friendly conversation, exchanging banters and occasionally laughing at each other''s jokes.


    "All of this could''ve ended great if Austin came out of this alive.


    Such a pity!"


    Tyrone suddenly sighed.


    "What? W-What do you mean? Where is Austin?!


    Why isn''t he here?"


    Otis panicked. He had a sinking feeling in his heart. He refused to accept it. Austin couldn''t be dead.


    The rest of the medium-grade divine gods were just as dumbfounded in this horrible news. Their merry gathering immediately turned sour. Then, they scoured for Austin above the sea. Some of them even used their bodily movement skills.


    After leaving the Fallen Divine Valley, the gods'' bodily movement skills were no longer limited. With a just single thought, they could cross tens of millions of miles, and even farther than that!


    However, no matter how hard they tried, there was no trace of Austin.


    "Austin, where are you?


    Austin, are you okay?"


    Luban roared in the distance.


    "Master Otis, what''s going on?"


    Seeing those medium-grade divine


    the world?"


    Austin swallowed.


    They looked at each other for a while.


    "Young man, what are you thinking about?


    I''m talking to you."


    The big dog was a little dissatisfied with Austin''s reaction.


    "Ahem�� Sir, I''m listening. May I know where I am?"


    Austin snapped out of his thoughts, and managed to spit out a few words.


    "This is a space inside the Fallen Divine Valley,"


    the big dog replied.


    "I''m still in the Fallen Divine Valley!"


    He was shocked. He looked around to see which part of it he was in right now. Curious, he asked more questions.


    "Sir, who are you?"


    Austin stared at the majestic form of the enormous hound.


    "Before my master died, he built the Fallen Divine Valley.


    For so many years, I have been carrying out the task my master gave me in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    I''m in charge of operating this whole place.


    I''m a sky-devouring dog,"


    the dog explained.


    "Sir !"


    Austin was shocked. He couldn''t find the right words to say at this exact moment since he was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect the origin of this big dog to be so astonishing.


    He was responsible for the operation of the entire Fallen Divine Valley!


    The Fallen Divine Valley had always been known as one of the most dangerous and mysterious forbidden lands in the Sea of Chaos. Unexpectedly, the one behind everything was this legendary creature!

 Chapter 3519 The Successor

    "Master Sky-devouring Dog, may I ask what I am doing here?" Austin asked respectfully.


    ''What''s happening? I''ve won the competition, so I''m supposed to get out of the Fallen Divine Valley, right?


    But, why am I the only one that was brought here by the sky-devouring dog?


    Does it want something from me?


    I''m not sure I could fight it. If it tried to attack me, I don''t think I have a chance to survive.''


    A lot of questions simultaneously popped as he began to worry.


    "I don''t really like it when someone mentions my name.


    So, you can just call me sir," the sky-devouring dog told Austin in a serious tone.


    "Yes, sir," Austin replied as he bowed his head.


    "You don''t have to be afraid, young man.


    I know you''re wondering why you are here, so let me tell you in advance.


    I brought you here because I took an interest in you," the sky-devouring dog said straightforwardly as it looked directly into Austin''s eyes.


    Austin was also looking back at the dog''s huge pair of shining eyes.


    He didn''t quite understand what it meant. So, he couldn''t help but ask, "What? I am married and I love my wives."


    Austin misunderstood the sky-devouring dog so he alertly took a few steps back.


    The sky-devouring dog immediately saw hints of panic in his eyes.


    "Hey, brat, I told you not to be afraid of me.


    What are you thinking?! I''m not interested in you in that way!" the sky-devouring dog yelled at Austin as it saw his reaction.


    "Don''t get me wrong.


    When I said that I took an interest in you, I meant that I got the feeling that you were the one I have been waiting for.


    You have no idea how many years I spent in this place just to wait for the right person.


    Well, since the beginning, I''ve been looking forward to meeting you.


    Now, you''re finally here," the sky-devouring dog explained briefly.


    "What do you mean that you were waiting for me?" Austin asked with an awkward smile.


    ''This is really confusing.


    I can''t follow what it''s saying, '' he thought to himself.


    "I know my answer was still vague.


    Let''s first sit down, and I''ll explain it to you in detail," the sky-devouring dog said.


    Hearing that, Austin just nodded and sat with his legs crossed.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, the huge sky-devouring dog began to shrink.


    It continued to shrink until a yellow-colored, ordinary-sized dog appeared in Austin''s eyes.


    It squatted in front of Austin and made itself comfortable.


    "So brat, I''ll call you Austin," the sky-devouring dog said.


    "Okay, sir," Austin replied.


    "Well, where do we start?"


    The sky-devouring dog paused for a while before beginning.


    "Austin, do you know how the strength levels of the divine gods are ranked?" it asked.


    "Yes, sir.


    From what I''ve heard, the divine gods are categorized into five levels.


    The preliminary-grade divine gods, the medium-grade divine gods, the premium-grade divine gods, the governing gods, and lastly, the gods of chaos," Au


    y going to.


    "So, the tests were��"


    "Yes," the sky-devouring dog suddenly cut in.


    "After countless years of waiting, I finally found the most suitable prospect.


    It''s you, Austin," the sky-devouring dog said firmly as it fixed its eyes upon Austin.


    "But sir, how could I be that person? I don''t think I''m qualified.


    I''m not even a divine god��" Austin came up with excuses because he didn''t know how to respond.


    "Since you entered the Fallen Divine Valley, I''ve paid close attention to you. I watched your every move.


    I told you that the standards I held were directly from my master. But ever since the Fallen Divine Valley was built, you were the only one who caught my attention. Your tenacity, determination, power, and everything else; they were different from everyone else.


    In the last competition, I deliberately set it up that you would be unable to find any chaotic magic treasure or any kind of treasure for that matter.


    But in the end, you still got what? About five or six chaotic magic treasures and a large number of other kinds of treasures? Do you understand that? I even gave you a handicap but you still prevailed.


    The total points you have acquired was the highest among all of the participants. And yes, you said so yourself, you''re not even a divine god yet. All of these just proved that I was right about you.


    Let me tell you a secret. You remember how the last competition went, right? That was specially designed for you.


    All of the other divine gods? They just there to help test your strength," the sky-devouring dog said with a straight face.


    "What? No way!


    You mean that it was only held because of me?" Austin asked with his eyes wide open.


    "You know that there''s no merit for me to lie to you. The right to be the successor of my master is the one at stake here," the sky-devouring dog answered flatly.


    Austin wasn''t able to utter another word after hearing all that the sky-devouring dog had said.

 Chapter 3520 We Need A Wild Feast

    "Austin, I''ve told you everything that you need to know.


    Now, I want to hear your thoughts.


    Are you willing to take the risk, or not?" the sky-devouring dog said as it firmly gazed at Austin.


    Austin was still at a loss for words.


    He was still recovering from the shock caused by the sky-devouring dog''s words.


    Never did he expect in his whole life that such an opportunity could appear in front of him. It was too sudden, and he felt that he was far from ready.


    There were so many things to consider.


    Even before he entered the Fallen Divine Valley, he was already burdened by huge responsibilities, and now the sky-devouring dog was asking him something that seemed thousands of times more difficult than his current accountabilities.


    The sky-devouring dog''s master once ruled the entire Sea of Chaos. Austin''s mind couldn''t fathom what it meant to take his place.


    Besides, he also knew how dangerous it could be. The sky-devouring dog''s master was known to be the strongest governing god in his time, but he was still killed in the end.


    It was unthinkable how terrifying his enemies were.


    Who knew how stronger they had even become after all the countless years that passed.


    If Austin took the responsibility of becoming the successor of the sky-devouring dog''s master, he was sure that those people would also become his enemies. He would have to bear the burden of avenging the death of the sky-devouring dog''s master in the future.


    Just thinking about it gave him a headache.


    "You know, if other young people were given this chance, they would surely get excited the moment they heard such news. They would immediately kowtow in front of me just to gain my favor.


    But you''re different. I know that you have a lot to worry about.


    Actually, because of your hesitation, I admire you more. You''re not the type of person who would just be totally reckless without thinking about the consequences of your actions. That''s why I will repeat it. I''m sure I picked the right person.


    I will be blunt.


    If you become the successor of my master, you will have to definitely avenge him in the future.


    And you know that he was killed by the other governing gods.


    In other words, once you agree to be my master''s successor, those same people will be your enemies. I know you''re sharp, so you should''ve already thought about that.


    The governing gods are almost the most powerful beings in the Sea of Chaos. They hold the rules in their hands."


    The sky-devouring dog wanted to be as honest as possible, so he also said what could be waiting for Austin if ever he accepted its proposal. As it was telling these things to Austin, it read every change in the expression of the young man''s face to perceive his deepest thoughts.


    For a while, Austin remained silent, but the expression on his face finally got serious. He wasn''t in a daze anymore like when he initially heard all the shocking information.


    Then, he suddenly said, "You''ve told me the hardships that it would entail, but you never told me about the benefits yet."


    "Ha-ha! Benefits?! You''re an interesting young man indeed!"


    The sky-devouring dog was stunned fo


    tely rushed towards him and surrounded him.


    "I guess I''m really out, huh?


    It''s so nice to be back."


    Austin stared at the vast sea with a bitter smile. One moment, he was still talking with the sky-devouring dog, then another moment, he was already out of the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "Hey, Austin," everyone was calling him until he came to his senses.


    "Oh, right! Sorry.


    Master Otis, you''re all here. It''s nice to see everyone finally out of the Fallen Divine Valley!


    Ingram and Tyrone! I haven''t seen you since before the competition. I''m glad you made it!"


    Austin''s gaze swept across the area and saw all the other divine gods that he met inside.


    "Austin! We were worried.


    We didn''t know what took you so long to come out!


    It''s nice to see you again!


    Ha-ha! Now, I''m relieved."


    Suddenly, a tall and dark-skinned man rushed in and shouted in excitement.


    "Master Luban! Thank you for your concern. I apologize for making everyone worry."


    Austin felt very grateful.


    He didn''t expect that Luban was such a nice man who consoled people with gentle words.


    "Ha-ha! All the members of our team have successfully left the Fallen Divine Valley. You''ve been a big factor to that, Austin.


    Plus, we''ve gained a lot of treasures!


    This calls for a celebration!" Otis burst into a fit of hearty laughter.


    "That''s a good idea!


    Let''s find a place where we could have a good drink first.


    Then, we can set off and go back to the three thousand big and small universes," Keysley suggested.


    "Let''s do it!"


    Everyone agreed and exclaimed in approval.


    All of these divine gods had been trapped in the Fallen Divine Valley for a very long time. They experienced many dangers and almost died there. Today, finally, they were freed from the horrible place. Such an experience had completely changed their attitude and outlook towards life. For now, they just really wanted to celebrate.


    A wild feast was the most desirable thing for them right now. This would remind them that they were still alive, and at the same time, bring comfort to them in this chaotic world.

 Chapter 3521 Save The Premium-grade Divine Gods

    All the divine gods around the Fallen Divine Valley had already dispersed.


    Trapped in the Fallen Divine Valley for a long time, most of the divine gods grew restless and longed to return to their homes. Therefore, upon regaining their long lost freedom, they rushed to return to their cosmoses.


    Meanwhile, not too far off from there was a chaotic void, within it was a broken continent that was left abandoned for many years.


    A large group of divine gods were collectively gathered in a place. The atmosphere was lively, with bright faces immersed in drinking.


    The sounds of the clinking of glasses filled the air before they gulped down their wines in one shot.


    "Freedom never felt so sweet!"


    "I agree. Only after being trapped did we realize the true value of freedom!"


    "From now on, let''s put the Fallen Drive Valley behind us and move on. Let''s start anew with a clean slate and a better life!"


    Intoxicated with all the alcohol they consumed, the divine gods voiced out their inner thoughts and shared their joy.


    At that time, Austin was preoccupied with observing the two restriction spells and three streams of energy in a corner of his Soul Sea.


    The two restriction spells and three streams of energy seemed not worth a second glance after all.


    However, Austin knew that the energy they contained inside them was nothing short of terrifying.


    After all, it was the sky-devouring dog that had put them into his Soul Sea.


    ''Should I formally acknowledge the sky-devouring dog''s master as my mentor?''


    Austin collected his thoughts for a brief moment as he pondered over the situation.


    "By the way, why aren''t there any premium-grade divine gods coming out of the valley? Don''t you think that''s a little unusual?"


    Otis spoke abruptly, interrupting Austin''s train of thought.


    "Yeah, you''re right. It''s been two days since we came out and stayed here. They should have made an appearance by now. I wonder what happened to them,"


    Keysley said as he scratched his head in confusion.


    "I thought if the premium-grade divine gods also come out of the valley, there was a chance we could find our people.


    The most important task assigned to me, Austin, and Ingram was to locate and get a hold of Master Frost and Master Brain in the Fallen Divine Valley. However, we failed to find either of them.


    It seems we''re in a tough spot where our mission is doomed."


    Tyrone hung his head loosely over his neck with a defeated expression on his face.


    "Indeed. That''s a shame.


    That evil baby buried under the Karakoram Mountain on Earth is still in the hatching stage. Perhaps, the time when it will be born is drawing near.


    Once it''s born, it would bring about nothing but chaos and turmoil, and people would be forced to live in fear with no hope of escape.


    Under such devastating circumstances, we need Frost''s and Brain''s assistance more than ever,"


    Otis said a


    What are you talking about?"


    Frost, Brain and Oswald exchanged confused glances among themselves before eyeing Otis up in bewilderment over his question.


    Noticing their dilemma, Otis went ahead and explained to them what he meant.


    "It turns out that you are all qualified to leave the Fallen Divine Valley once you succeed in a competition.


    But I didn''t come across such a competition.


    I had been trapped in a land of death. Not too long ago, a voice echoed through my ears and asked me if I am a god of light from the three thousand big and small universes.


    Naturally, I nodded along and replied with a yes.


    Shortly after our brief exchange of words, I was sent out,"


    Frost explained.


    "Me too,"


    Brain and Oswald spoke in unison.


    "The three of us were released just because we are the gods of light. It doesn''t make any sense,"


    Brain said as he tilted his head in confusion.


    Meanwhile, the voice of the sky-devouring dog rang out in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "I released all the people you asked me to."


    "Thank you, sir. I appreciate your help,"


    Austin said gratefully as he cupped his hands and bowed in respect.


    "Take care of yourself and don''t get killed.


    When you''ve made the decision, just let me know.


    I''ll wait for you!"


    The sky-devouring dog''s tone reflected anticipation as it said from the other end.


    Once it finished speaking, silence lingered in the air as the sky-devouring dog went silent.


    "The situation in the three thousand big and small universes is serious. Let''s go back,"


    Frost said with a grim expression on his face.


    After saying that, he looked ahead and gave his sleeve a slight wave. In response to his gesture, a blinding bright beam of light erupted as it flew out from it. The wind around the light fanned its intensity and made it grow in size. Gradually, the light emitting from his sleeve turned into a huge floating airship right in front of them.

 Chapter 3522 Fighting Over The Territory (Part One)

    While Austin and the gods of light were on their way back, the three thousand big and small universes were in utter chaos.


    The gods of light and the gods of darkness there had clashed and were locked in a confrontation more than once.


    Fights or battles broke out between the two sides a little too frequently.


    Since the ancient times, the two sides had been sworn enemies.


    Every now and then, the members of each side would cross paths constantly. The grudge between them had been exacerbated instead of dissipating over the years.


    At present, both sides were fighting over certain territories.


    After the ancient divine battle, the divine gods of both groups left the three thousand big and small universes.


    For a long time, no divine god had made their appearance anywhere in the three thousand big and small universes.


    The Ancient Peace Agreement was what remained, maintaining the peace and order.


    Because of this, most of the universes were neither controlled by the gods of light nor the gods of darkness.


    Under such a circumstance, creatures within their own universes had the choice to remain neutral and select their own rulers.


    For example, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos where Austin was from was ruled by him.


    However, with more and more divine gods from either party coming back, the peace and order had begun to grow weak.


    The gods of light and the gods of darkness had again started to fight over the worlds and universes to expand their spheres of influence.


    In the Heaven God Cosmos.


    All of a sudden, an earsplitting sound tore through the space just outside the cosmos.


    A large hole appeared on the space barrier, creating a black space passage.


    It was the work of the three preliminary-grade divine gods. Behind them stood a group of people. The divine gods rele


    Now!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot shouted.


    Behind him, many people of the Divine Sect took out their Teleportation Runes in a bid to activate them. They had to get out of there if they wanted to live.


    This was the Heavenly Majestic Pot''s plan. He had collected lots of Teleportation Runes and had given them to his men in case the need arose just like this one. They could use the runes to quickly escape.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot also took out a Teleportation Rune in an attempt to activate it.


    Another preliminary-grade divine god burst into laughter. "Ha-ha! You think you can escape from me, but you can''t!" he sneered and chuckled.


    With a wave of his hand, a white ball flew out of him with lightning speed. Then it suddenly slowed down in a semi-time freeze and floated in the surrounding space.


    In the next second, the people of the Divine Sect who witnessed the entire thing screamed in panic, running in all directions and not knowing what to do.


    "Oh no! Sir, the Teleportation Runes are not working!"


    "How ridiculous and pathetic! My Divine Locating Bead is the natural enemy of your Teleportation Runes. No matter how hard you try get away with it, it''s not going to happen,"

 Chapter 3523 Fighting Over The Territory (Part Two)

    the preliminary-grade divine god said in a dismissive manner.


    ''I''m finished now!''


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot thought, already feeling defeated.


    Just as the Heavenly Majestic Pot was resigning himself to his fate, a thunderous roar resounded from out of nowhere.


    "Don''t be so cocky, you damned weakling!"


    The source of the booming voice was an old man who turned up with an outstretched hand.


    Boom!


    Endless beams of golden light shot out from his palm.


    With a loud crackle that sounded like the space snapping in half, the preliminary-grade divine god who took out the Divine Locating Bead was sent pummeling through the air.


    By the time he steadied himself, he had eaten dust and spat out blood.


    "Ha-ha! I didn''t expect that the Divine Locating Bead would fall into your hands."


    Another old man also appeared out of the blue, and grabbed the white ball.


    "No! Give it back, you damn rascal!"


    the preliminary-grade divine god yelled out.


    He felt that the connection between him and the Divine Locating Bead had been cut off.


    "Ha-ha! It is mine. Come and get it if you can. Do you think that I will give it up and hand it over to you? Wake the hell up!"


    the elder said with vile defiance.


    The elder was none other than Peterson.


    As soon as he caught sight of Peterson, the Heavenly Majestic Pot and his men hurried to him and stood behind him.


    "Master Peterson, great timing.


    That was close! I thought I was going to get killed," the Heavenly Majestic Pot said to Peterson with much relief.


    Since Peterson was close to Austin, the Heavenly Majestic Pot also got along well with him.


    "Bastards of the gods of darkness, hell is waiting for you all!"


    Peterson shouted as he delivered a punch at the preliminary-grade divine god who had just l


    things happened almost every day in the three thousand big and small universes.


    At the same time, in the Underworld Cosmos of the three thousand big and small universes, there was a huge dark palace.


    "Is it really related to that tree?


    It was said that Austin had indeed found the whereabouts of the chaotic world tree in that prehistoric relic.


    Later, the chaotic world tree suddenly disappeared. At that time, Austin was chased after by thousands of divine gods. To avoid them, he broke into the World of Darkness.


    The divine gods all died in the World of Darkness, and none of them survived it.


    However, Austin was able to return to the three thousand big and small universes unscathed.


    Considering all that, it was highly likely that Austin had got his hands on the chaotic world tree.


    Perhaps it was the chaotic world tree that had made the Fallen Immortal Cosmos invisible."


    A voice rang out in the palace.


    "Ha-ha! If that''s the case, then it''s a good thing for us.


    Look for the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and the chaotic world tree at all costs. As long as that tree is still in the three thousand big and small universes, we must find it,"


    another voice said.

 Chapter 3524 The Journey Back

    In the chaotic void of the three thousand big and small universes, divine gods covertly moved around. They seemed to be using all kinds of secret techniques and magic treasures to search for something.


    These gods had all lived for quite a long time so that they had grown sophisticated through lots of experiences.


    Using all their skills and treasures, each one of them searched every spot and corner they passed through.


    At the same time, many of the divine gods surrounded the outside of the three thousand big and small universes.


    They were from the gods of darkness side or the isolated alien spaces.


    They were all sent out to search for the traces of the chaotic world tree.


    Meanwhile, at the edge of the three thousand big and small universes, there existed a special space unknown to many.


    In this special space, a small tree was hiding itself.


    This was the chaotic world tree, and it tried to keep itself out of sight of anyone all this time.


    "Those guys seem to be looking for me.


    Humph!


    They had divine gods surround the outside, and now they''re searching here. Where should I hide?


    How troublesome!" the chaotic world tree sighed.


    "I don''t even have any idea when Austin will come back.


    If they find me here, I''m on thin ice. I guess I have no other choice but to run away and leave this universe community.


    It''s not like Austin can''t find me if I go. Besides, I need to hide soon. I''m sure Austin will look for me when he got here."


    After some pondering, the chaotic world tree had finally come to a decision.


    "Hmm? Wait, I think I''ve found something!


    I just used a secret divine skill I learned from my clan. It''s related to space and time, so I''m pretty sure I sensed some traces of the small tree in the chaotic void of the three thousand big and small universes.


    It''s a bit faint but I have no doubt it''s the tree we''ve been looking for!"


    a god of darkness suddenly cried out.


    When the other gods heard about this, they all rejoiced.


    The news quickly reached the base camp of the gods of darkness and isolated alien spaces.


    "I guess Austin had the chaotic world tree all this time.


    And to think that it''s been hiding in the three thousand big and small universes! Aren''t we lucky?"


    "Well, now that we know it''s there, we just have to exert all efforts and search every inch of the three thousand big and small universes until we find it!"


    Several leaders of the gods of darkness and the isolated spaces discussed behind closed doors.


    After their discussion, they sent out more people to search for the whereabouts of the chaotic world tree.


    Meanwhile, in the underworld, voices could be hea


    Previously, before entering the Fallen Divine Valley, Austin had experienced the Apotheosizing Doom.


    However, in the middle of overcoming the tribulations, a god from the underworld used the Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven to launch a sneak attack on him. Because of this, all of Austin''s efforts to break through the Apotheosizing Doom became meaningless.


    But later, Austin''s combat power made a breakthrough through the cultivation of the Introduction of Vital Energy Circulation.


    This way, even though he was still at the Divine Realm, he gained superior strength that was almost equal to the divine gods.


    Then, when he was already inside the Fallen Divine Valley, Austin met Elliot''s junior fellow disciple, Frey.


    From him, Austin got his hands on a Divine Blood Grass.


    According to Frey, the possibility of achieving a breakthrough to being a preliminary-grade divine god would be increased by at least sixty or seventy percent by taking the Divine Blood Grass.


    Currently, the medicinal power of the Divine Blood Grass was still stored inside Austin''s body.


    He didn''t try to utilize it while he was still inside the Fallen Divine Valley because special rules were being enforced in the place.


    But now, he finally had the perfect chance to use it and break through to the next level.


    ''It had definitely loosened up a little bit, but there also seem to be some invisible shackles.


    Anyway, I must do whatever I can to break through and become a god!''


    Austin was already in the process of his cultivation, hoping to achieve positive results before they arrived at the three thousand big and small universes.


    At the same time, the airship was still moving forward at top speed. Little by little, they were getting closer to their destination.

 Chapter 3525 It Was Discovered

    In the three thousand big and small universes, the atmosphere remained tense.


    "Damn it! If it goes on like this, my whereabouts will soon be exposed! This is not good!"


    the chaotic world tree cursed angrily and anxiously from where it remained hidden. It had made sure that it was in a very secret space that was hard to find.


    In addition to that kind of safety measure, during this period of time, the chaotic world tree kept changing its hiding place to avoid being tracked.


    The gods of darkness as well as the people from the isolated alien spaces were searching for it everywhere. Their scope of detection was shrinking and they had been working double time with their search.


    Because of this, they seemed to have locked onto the chaotic world tree.


    The main reason why they were able to trace the chaotic world tree was because in their team, they had some divine gods who were good at some secret techniques related to space and time. They could easily trace the time and space and thus determine the movement of the chaotic world tree and the aura it left in the three thousand big and small universes.


    Pretty soon, they would be able to pinpoint the exact location where the chaotic world tree was hiding.


    Gradually, an encirclement within the perimeter where the chaotic world tree was, began to form.


    The space that the chaotic world tree could move around was getting smaller and smaller. It was just a matter of time before they found it.


    At that moment, it was the most wanted entity in the universe. Not only the gods of darkness and the divine gods from the isolated alien spaces were searching for the whereabouts of the chaotic world tree, but some divine gods from the underworld also came, whether intentionally or unintentionally, to pay close attention to the progress of this search.


    The big shots of the underworld had already guessed that the gods of darkness and those from the isolated alien spaces had been searching for some extremely valuable treasure.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have put in so much effort.


    What was more, even the Divine Corpse Palace, which was floating at the edge of the three thousand big and small universes and had remained silent this whole time, reacted to this search. One day, with no one expecting it, the two dark doors of the palace opened a crack.


    Several gigantic figures came out silently. Only the cold winds at the gates greeted them as they emerged from inside the palace.


    Then all of a sudden, they disappeared into thin air.


    At the same time, in the headquarters of the gods of light, a lively discussion was going on.


    "Recently, the gods of darkness, the people from the isolated alien spaces, and those from the underworld have all sent a lot of their people in search something or someone that could prove very useful or valuable.


    I suspect that it has something to do with the Fallen Immortal Cosmos."


    Peterson, M


    c world tree was an incredible treasure which was invaluable, it barely had any fighting skills.


    In particular, this chaotic world tree was still in the first half of its life and fairly young. It still needed a lot of time to reach the maturity stage.


    At this point, with its current ability, it was not enough to deal with these divine gods with malicious intentions.


    In the headquarters of the gods of light, everyone also noticed that something wrong.


    "Something is fishy! Let''s go and check out what''s going on!"


    Before long, a large number of the gods of light left the base camp and appeared in the chaotic void of the three thousand big and small universes. They rushed towards the gods of darkness and those from the isolated alien spaces.


    At the same time, back in the underworld, the monstrous corpse miasma was surging, and a group of divine gods also burst out from the underworld. They had brought some of the miasma along with them, blanketing the entire area with an unmistakable deathly stench.


    Apart from that, in an area in the chaotic space, several figures merely stood and watched. "Ha ha, it seems that some priceless treasure is about to appear and cause a huge battle among these competing parties.


    Well, we, the Divine Corpse Palace, can also sneak in. Let''s see if we can have a chance to snatch that treasure,"


    one of them sneered coldly.


    "You bastards. What do you think you are doing, sneaking around like that? Truly you are plotting something shady! You are despicable! You fight only with unfair practices.


    I will not let that happen and I will have to kill you first!"


    With a roar, Jarvis waved his spear that gave out blinding divine light, and pointed towards the enemies with strong, almost insane murderous will. He was evidently furious.


    Meanwhile, the gods of light, the gods of darkness, and the creatures from the isolated alien spaces were already at a stand-off from afar!

 Chapter 3526 Approaching The Three Thousand Big And Small Universes

    The main leaders of the gods of darkness were two ferocious beasts��the thoroughly-odd beast and the fire-disaster beast. They had enormous sizes as they were like humongous mountains.


    The two evil beasts were famous for their ferocity and cruelty in ancient times, and no one dared to deliberately make an enemy of them.


    As they faced the gods of light, the fire-disaster beast let out a burst of deafening laughter. "Ha-ha! This is all that you can assemble? Well, I shall slaughter all of you today!" it declared in a mighty voice.


    Its massive body was constantly blazing with flames, which scorched the space around it.


    "Ha! Don''t be too conceited you ugly beast.


    I''ll make you eat your own words!" Peterson snapped in contempt.


    Among the creatures from the isolated alien spaces, there also stood a huge strange beast. "Ha-ha! I smell flesh and blood. I should be grateful for this feast that you prepared for me!


    I wonder how all of you would taste. I hope you won''t let me down," the strange beast said as it licked its lips.


    It was staring intently at Peterson and his companions while drooling so much like a gluttonous beast.


    It looked like a toad with a bright red skin, where blood kept oozing out. Its mouth was so large that it was more than ten times larger than its entire body. It appeared so peculiar and dangerous at the same time.


    Judging by the overwhelming energy that it was releasing, it could be easily determined as a medium-grade divine god.


    "This is disgusting! The gods of darkness even colluded with these monsters from the isolated alien spaces just to make trouble in the three thousand big and small universes.


    My blood is boiling that I want to crush them all!" Morphy said through gritted teeth.


    Both sides kept on exchanging intimidating stares, waiting for the one who would attack first.


    The people from the underworld and the Divine Corpse Palace were also watching the scene from the distance. They were also ready to take action if they found the perfect opportunity.


    At the same time, the area where the chaotic world tree was hiding had already been surrounded by the gods of darkness and the creatures of the isolated alien spaces.


    Although the chaotic world tree remained invisible, the gods of darkness who were skillful in spatial power had already figured out its general location, so they were closely keeping watch to its movements.


    They had detected its traces, thus if it moved recklessly, it would surely be found.


    In this case, even if it wanted to escape, it couldn''t just do it easily.


    "This is annoying! Even if I managed to get away, I would surely sustain serious injuries while doing so.


    I don''t have many choices, do I? The Inv


    He and the other divine gods from the other universe communities in the Sea of Chaos were also looking forward to seeing the three thousand big and small universes with their own eyes.


    After all, this place was very famous, powerful, and prosperous during ancient times.


    Most of the divine gods who were born in ancient times must have heard of the exceptional reputation of the three thousand big and small universes.


    After being stuck in the Fallen Divine Valley for so long, these divine gods were yearning for an adventure at such an esteemed area.


    Inside one of the secret chambers in the airship, Austin was still sitting in mediation. He was silently ruminating over his vital energy realm.


    ''Forcing me to stop going through the Apotheosizing Doom caused me several internal injuries. These held me back in reaching a higher vital energy realm.


    Fortunately, after taking the Divine Blood Grass, those injuries are now almost completely healed, '' he pondered.


    "It''s a good thing that Frey didn''t lie to me. The Divine Blood Grass is indeed potent. After consuming it, I instantly got better.


    If it weren''t for that herb, who knows how long I should still wait before making a breakthrough?


    Right now, I have a strong feeling that it won''t take long before I officially become a divine god," Austin said with a grin on his face.


    Austin was currently focused on breaking through to a divine god.


    There were so many responsibilities that he still needed to take on. And in order to cope up with all of them, he needed to acquire greater strength and become a divine god.


    "Hmm? It seems that the airship is already close to the three thousand big and small universes.


    I wonder how things are going.


    I hope everyone''s okay.


    I can''t wait to see them," Austin murmured to himself.

 Chapter 3527 I Got To Go

    From the airship, they could all see that they were getting closer to the three thousand big and small universes.


    Their faces lit up with excitement as the premium-grade divine gods��Frost, Brain, and Oswald��got up to check the view.


    "Ha-ha! I didn''t think I''d get the chance to come back after such a long time.


    I wonder how everything is right now in the three thousand big and small universes,"


    Frost spoke in a peaceful tone.


    He gazed at the three thousand big and small universes in the distance. He seemed to be feeling nostalgic.


    "Me, too. Although I''ve been away for such a long time, it seems like I just left yesterday."


    Brain fixed his eyes at the view while he replied to Frost with a smile.


    "Wow, Brain. I didn''t expect you to be so sentimental!"


    Oswald teased Brain and tapped him on his shoulder.


    Even Otis, Keysley, and all the other medium-grade divine gods aboard got up and stared at the distant three thousand big and small universes. Although they were thrilled that they were getting closer by the minute, they couldn''t help but feel nervous about what was waiting for them there.


    While everyone took their time to appreciate the view in front of them, Frost broke the silence.


    "By the way, the three thousand big and small universes are in chaos right now. Since more and more members from our side and members from the god of darkness side return, the battle between us and them will only rage on.


    We''re going to have to surprise the enemy to gain some upper hand.


    I think it''s best that we keep a low profile and sneak back in there so they definitely won''t have any idea what''s coming for them."


    The other divine gods were taken by surprise when they heard what Frost said.


    Everyone fell silent for a few seconds, and then Brain and Oswald nodded in agreement.


    "You have a good point, Frost.


    If we swagger back in public, it will alert the enemy and they would be able to plan an attack against us.


    We''d better come back without being noticed. That way, we can catch them off guard and ambush them," Brain elaborated as he rubbed his chin.


    "You''re right. We have to prepare for this," Otis followed.


    He and the others all nodded in agreement.


    While they talked about strategies, a figure suddenly appeared in the hall and stood in front of the crowd.


    "Austin! Ha-ha! You''re finally done with your cultivation!" Otis exclaimed.


    He warmly welcomed Austin since he had not seen him in a while.


    Seeing Austin come out, Luban delightedly walked up to him and greeted him enthusiastically.


    He patted him on his back and said, "You''ve finally finished your training, Austin!"


    Even the three premium-divine gods, Frost, Brain, and Oswald smiled at the sight of him. Everyone seemed to be thrilled that Austin had wrapped up his cultivation. Austin nodded his head with a polite smile as a way of saying hello.


    When everyone finished exchanging greetings, both Tyrone and Ingram


    d into thin air.


    The Reincarnation Token had the spatial coordinates of the three thousand big and small universes, so Austin would get there in no time.


    "Austin really has a way of teleporting himself to anywhere quickly, huh? He does have something up his sleeve,"


    Frost expressed his admiration for Austin.


    "Ha-ha! Indeed. He surely is mysterious. What an interesting young man!"


    Oswald remarked as he clapped his hands.


    Even Otis voiced out his high regard for Austin.


    "That''s true. I don''t think there''s a reason for us to worry about him. With his strength, he won''t be in any danger unless he confronts premium-grade divine gods."


    "Well, then. We''ll just stick to the plan.


    Let''s keep a low profile and go back quietly," Brain concluded.


    Meanwhile, Austin was so frustrated and angry that he had to think loudly. He murmured to himself in the spatial channel and said, "With my current strength, I should be able to kill a lot of those divine gods.


    Since those people of the gods of darkness always opt to give me a hard time, I will definitely get back at them and teach them a lesson."


    He had a look in his eyes that could easily scare people away.


    At this point, chaos still filled the three thousand big and small universes.


    The divine gods from the god of darkness side and the isolated alien spaces had a chaotic space surrounded.


    The space had been locked down through lots of arrays that were set up by divine gods and magic treasures.


    Somewhere in the universe, a divine god paced back and forth while he talked to one of his comrades.


    "After our investigation, we learned that the tree has been hiding in this space.


    We''d better find it soon. The chaotic world tree could perfectly integrate into space.


    I don''t know everything about that tree yet, but I have no doubt that this one of its superb abilities.


    Once we break this space, we''ll definitely be able to get our hands on that chaotic world tree!"

 Chapter 3528 Austins Return

    "What are you waiting for? Break this space immediately!


    We need to find that tree as soon as possible!" a junior leader of the gods of darkness shouted at the divine gods.


    "All right. Let''s do it together!"


    The other divine gods responded actively. They were very eager to break the space where the chaotic world tree was hiding until it showed up.


    A large number of gods of darkness, as well as creatures from the isolated alien spaces, quickly gathered and surrounded the said space. They activated their divine powers one after another, ready to smash the space at any time.


    In the distance, seeing that a large group of divine gods suddenly gather, Peterson immediately knew that something wrong was going on. With their location, he assumed that they might have discovered where the chaotic world tree was hiding.


    "Everyone! Listen to me. We have to stop those bastards! We can''t let them destroy the space where the chaotic world tree is located!"


    He secretly sent an urgent message to the other gods of light nearby.


    Upon receiving Peterson''s message, the gods of light cheered up as they were also itching for battle. They couldn''t wait to crush the gods of darkness who had been a thorn in their flesh since a long time ago.


    At the same time, in a certain chaotic void of the three thousand big and small universes, a space barrier suddenly began to tremble. The space surrounding it started to distort.


    Then, from the void, Austin stepped out.


    ''Finally, I''m back, ''


    Austin said in his thoughts as complex emotions surged from within his heart.


    He immediately released his spiritual sense to perceive the situation. In just a few seconds, he realized the general state of the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Hey, brat! You''re back at last!


    You''ve got to help me. I''m in a total bind!


    A large group of divine gods has surrounded me. I won''t be able to escape this unscathed!"


    The chaotic world tree immediately sent a message to Austin through its spiritual sense as soon as it sensed his aura. It felt so surprised and pleased that he suddenly appeared at this crucial moment.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of them. You can relax now."


    Upon knowing that the chaotic world tree was still safe and sound, Austin felt so relieved. A huge chunk of heaviness in his heart was lifted.


    He was grateful that he decided to come back ahead of time, or he might have regretted it.


    "Really? Relax?


    Boy, I appreciate your confidence and courage, but you don''t seem to understand the situation!


    What are you going to do? Face all of them by yourself? There are so many of them!


    Just get in here and help me get out of this place.


    Brat, let me just remind you that if something terrible happens to me, your beloved Fallen Immortal Cosmos will also suffer!" the chaotic world tree said anxiously to Austin.


    It didn''t think that Austin had the strength to defeat the divine gods that had invaded its location. Instead of fighting them off, it just wished that he helped it escape from there.


    "Come on. Have a little faith in me, will you?


    I


    flash, he could kill about seven preliminary-grade divine gods.


    "Damn it! He''s just alone!


    Can''t we do something about him?!" one god of darkness shouted in panic.


    He trembled as he saw that they were being killed one by one.


    Everything that was happening was inconceivable for them.


    The powerful fighting power that Austin was displaying was incomprehensible.


    He was slaughtering preliminary-grade divine gods left and right effortlessly.


    Even some medium-grade divine gods didn''t have that capacity.


    "What''s happening?


    How did he become that strong?!"


    "Is that really Austin? There must be something wrong going on!"


    Most of the divine gods were too shocked to take action. Their bodies froze as they saw the cruel deaths that befell on their companions.


    "Oh, there''re still so many of you?


    Just go to hell, will you?!" Austin shouted as he paused briefly from attacking and looked at how many were still standing.


    This time, he released a greater amount of energy without reservation.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    He wanted to finish it in one go so he employed the Triple Avatar Skill. He called his avatars, twenty one deities, and three heavenly dragons to aid him in eliminating his foes.


    Crash! Boom!


    The small purple sword soared like a purple sun and burst out endless purple sword radiance that drowned the entire space.


    Crash! Splat!


    With his powerful attacks, more and more divine gods were killed.


    At the same time, in the distance, a large group of divine gods led by the two fierce beasts, which were the thoroughly-odd beast and the fire-disaster beast, were confronting the gods of light led by Peterson, Morphy, and the other senior warriors.


    "What the hell?!


    Listen, all of you preliminary-grade divine gods! Stop fighting that guy head-on! All of you will be slaughtered!" the thoroughly-odd beast shouted to its companions.


    Being a creature with a very strong spiritual sense, it easily discerned that none of the preliminary-grade divine gods would be a match for Austin with his current strength.

 Chapter 3529 The Slaughter Would Never Stop

    Crash! Splat!


    Several bodies of preliminary-grade divine gods were constantly hit by Austin''s vicious attacks and exploded one after another.


    As for the medium-grade divine gods, Austin decided that it wasn''t the time to confront them yet. He planned on eliminating the weaker ones first before he shifted his focus on them.


    Besides, it was so easy for him to evade the preliminary-grade divine gods. With his extremely quick bodily movement skill, no one could catch up to him, and no one could also escape from him.


    Trying to prevent Austin from further killing the preliminary-grade divine gods, several medium-grade divine gods tried to block and surround him.


    However, Austin just instantly vanished and continued hunting the weaker divine gods, disappearing and appearing here and there.


    There was no way for the medium-grade divine gods to catch up to Austin.


    "Damn it! Run for your lives!


    Get away as far as you can from that merciless devil!" the medium-grade divine gods shouted as they gave up from chasing Austin.


    All the preliminary-grade divine gods from the god of darkness side and the isolated alien spaces were totally freaked out. They screamed as they fled and dispersed in all directions.


    None of them dared to look back and face Austin anymore. They would be walking towards their death if they did.


    With what was happening, the chaotic world tree took the opportunity to escape. All the divine gods that were previously surrounding the space where it was hiding were now gone.


    It quietly moved to another space and hid very well.


    The gods of darkness and the creatures from the isolated alien spaces had no time to care about the chaotic world tree right now. They needed to keep their eyes on Austin or they would be killed.


    "Where do you think you cowards are going?!" Austin roared as he saw them quickly fleeing from the battlefield.


    "It''s futile. You can''t escape from me!"


    As soon as he said that, he chased after the preliminary-grade divine gods.


    Austin activated his bodily movement skill to the extreme. He moved so fast that only his shadow could be seen. His body flickered here and there, killing every preliminary-grade divine god in his way.


    "No! Aaargh!"


    "Stop it!" All the preliminary-grade divine gods screamed in helplessness.


    "How dare you kill our people like livestock!


    You''re going to regret this.


    You deserve to die miserably!" the thoroughly-odd beast roared in rage as it saw its subordinates being slaughtered in front of its eyes.


    It decided to make its move. Its humongous body, which was as large as a planet, rushed towards Austin. The whole chaotic void shook violently as its gigantic body paved the way.


    "Brat! I''m going to burn you alive!" The fire-disaster beast was also infuriated to the extreme and couldn''t take it anymore.


    Enormous flames rose from its colossal body, like a cloud of fire, as it rushed and tried to pounce on Austin.


    However, the leaders of the gods of light wouldn''t let them have their way.


    "Hey, you two ugly beasts! What do you think you''re doing? Are you going to bully Austin with your big fat bodies?


    You''ll have to deal with us first!"


    Upon seeing that Austin suddenly came back with even more astonishing power, Peterson and Morphy couldn''t be happier. As the young man was doing his best to eliminate so many divine gods by himself, they immediately rushed and blocked the two evil beasts that were planning to apprehend him.


    "Ha-ha! Why are you s


    several mirages. Wherever he went, the preliminary-grade divine gods that were caught by his deadly skills would be slain mercilessly.


    In terms of magic treasures, he had his Chaotic Striding Boots on, and the purple sword, both of which were chaotic magic treasures. These were his main weapons in obliterating his enemies.


    In terms of bodily movement skills, Austin''s speed couldn''t be matched even by the medium-grade divine gods.


    In terms of strength, Austin possessed the powerful secret realms in his body. From there, chaotic energies gushed out endlessly. Also, with his excellent comprehension of swordsmanship, he could produce the sword radiance with the energy of about thirteen billion sword attacks and other powerful secret sword techniques.


    Thus, no preliminary-grade divine god could really measure up to him in his current state.


    Even medium-grade divine gods would have a hard time when they faced him in battle.


    "Austin! Don''t be a coward!


    Stop pursuing them and fight us instead!"


    The medium-grade divine gods from the god of darkness side and the isolated alien spaces attempted to block and corner Austin again, in order to let the preliminary-grade divine gods on their side to escape instant death.


    However, Austin was like a ghost that just vanished in front of their eyes and passed through all of them with so much ease. Even if they tried catching up to him, they would just waste their energy.


    "Fuck this!


    Retreat! All of you, retreat!" the thoroughly-odd beast roared all of a sudden.


    Even the other gods of darkness weren''t shocked by its decision. It was as if they were just waiting for it to give the command.


    As the thoroughly-odd beast witnessed with its own eyes how Austin had slain over twenty preliminary-grade divine gods in just a blink of an eye, it realized that they couldn''t win this battle.


    If things went on like this, it was afraid that all of the preliminary-grade divine gods would be slaughtered. Thus, it would mean that they would be outnumbered. These preliminary-grade divine gods still had the potential to upgrade into medium-grade divine gods, but if they lost their lives today, that chance would be lost.


    The bottom line was that they couldn''t afford to lose so many warriors if they were to continue this all-out war with the gods of light.

 Chapter 3530 Meeting Colby Of The Underworld Again

    Upon hearing the thoroughly-odd beast''s order, the preliminary-grade divine gods of the god of darkness side and of the isolated alien spaces fled in the direction of their stronghold, their hearts drumming, chills creeping down their spines.


    Austin had sent fear racing through them like a forest fire through dry leaves.


    "You''re not going anywhere!" Austin roared.


    With that, he bounded after them, rage burning deep inside of him.


    "Go get Austin. We can''t let him hurt more our men,"


    the thoroughly-odd beast and the fire-disaster beast bellowed, their voice filled with anxiety.


    A lot of divine gods who worked for the god of darkness side had died at Austin''s hands earlier that day. The thoroughly-odd beast had no intention of seeing more divine gods fall.


    "You little bastard, don''t be presumptuous!"


    Several medium-grade divine gods of the god of darkness side rushed toward Austin, trying to block his way.


    "Do you think you can get in my way, you weaklings?" Austin sneered at their feeble attempts, his loathing for their audacity leaking from his every word.


    He dashed forward, his body a blur, a lightning strike that was near impossible to follow. Catching the medium-grade divine gods off guard, he changed his path, got past them, and went after those preliminary-grade divine gods who were fleeing.


    At that moment, the gates of the Underworld Cosmos ripped open.


    Ignoring the gates, Austin focused on hunting down his prey. They would not escape him. That, he swore.


    Dark corpse miasma gushed from the gates, spreading in all directions.


    Its foul stench choked the air.


    Then, a crowd of people rushed from the gates.


    A giant beast led them. That creature was none other than the devilish nether beast of the underworld.


    A huge black coffin shot into the sky above the crowd. Its ominous form cast a long shadow.


    Standing within the coffin, hands behind his back as if he were the master of the entire universe, was a man with eyes that could pierce a person''s soul; eyes to give nightmares to a nightmare.


    "Austin, give that Nether Picture for Deceiving Heaven back to me right now!" the man in the coffin shouted, voice as cold as a corpse.


    He stared at Austin, eyes full of killing intent.


    This man was Colby of the underworld.


    On the day Austin was in the middle of completing the Apotheosizing Doom, Colby distracted him with nine Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven. As a result, Austin failed to break through to a divine god.


    Later, Colby entrusted ten superior elders of the underworld with a Nether Picture for Deceiving Heaven so they could hunt down Austin.


    Austin killed the ten superior elders.


    He also took the Nether Picture for Deceiving Heaven.


    Colby had nine Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven, but after he lost one of them, their powers had been greatly weakened. It was of the utmost importance


    Austin what real power was.


    "Old bastard, go to hell!" Austin screamed.


    Tremendous chaotic energy massed from the secret realms inside him. Austin gathered the chaotic energy on his fist, unleashing a punch at Colby.


    Both parties released infinite runes. Their energies collided. An explosion rocked the area like a massive thunderclap, a wave of air and power blasting away upon the energies'' impact. Such was the power unleashed that it would have blown away, would have torn apart anyone who was not a powerful cultivator.


    This was a fight between opponents of immense strength.


    "I can''t believe that Austin dares to fight a medium-grade divine god head on."


    Everyone was dumbfounded at the scene.


    The chaotic void shook violently with each impact, with each clash. The effect could be felt in the air, the earth, the sea. It encompassed the world.


    Austin and Colby became blurs as they battled. One emitted a bright golden light, while the other released the black fog. The light and the fog filled the space for up to a billion miles. Light flickered in the black fog, slicing holes in it. The black fog congealed around the light, choking it. Back and forth the battle went, becoming a dance, a rhythm of golden light and black fog.


    Bang!


    Finally, a figure was flung away. The figure spat out blood.


    "Austin, are you all right?"


    Peterson, Morphy, and other gods of light yelled, shock filling their voices and expressions.


    The figure was Austin.


    Steadying himself in the void, Austin wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m good," he answered.


    "Humph! Brat, I didn''t expect your body to be so tough.


    But it doesn''t matter. The game just started.


    I will slowly rip you to bits,"


    Colby chortled, voice dripping with hate.


    Although he had the upper hand in the first round, Austin hadn''t sustained serious injuries.


    Austin was far stronger than Colby imagined.

 Chapter 3531 No Match For Him

    "Ha-ha! You overestimate yourself!"


    Without any hesitation, Austin took out a magic herb and shoved it into his mouth, swallowing it in one gulp.


    Warmth spread throughout his body as the medicine instantly restored his strength to its peak.


    Once he was sure that he was healed, he slashed his small purple sword again. Dazzling streaks of purple sword radiance containing endless chaotic sword intent burst out of his single strike.


    Cold light lit up the void of the three thousand big and small universes as his sword swept across the sky. It was extremely intimidating.


    All the powerful cultivators in the three thousand big and small universes turned to look at Austin.


    Shock could be clearly seen on all of their faces.


    "Look!


    Austin can fight against a medium-grade divine god!


    Does that mean they''re equally powerful?!


    In terms of vital energy, he''s only at the Divine Realm!


    How does he do it?


    This is unreal!"


    Questions flew through the air as they looked on the situation in complete shock.


    "That bastard has become too strong!"


    Some of Austin''s enemies became upset, such as the leader of the underworld, the leader of the Space Sect, and the leader of the Mu Clan in the Hunting Cosmos.


    Confusion and envy warred in their hearts the longer they watch Austin fight.


    "Amazing!


    Austin''s strength is overwhelming!"


    Bright joy could be seen on the faces of the gods of light, especially Peterson and Morphy.


    Excitement bloomed on their faces despite their shock.


    "Kill him!"


    With the use of the Triple Avatar Skill, Austin summoned two avatars by his side. Afterwards, he released the twenty-one deities and three heavenly dragons out of his body.


    Swoop! Swoop! Swoop!


    All three Austins moved at an astonishing speed and even their shadows were dazzling to look at.


    "Austin! Go to hell!"


    A roar ripped its way out of Colby''s throat as he waved his hand. Eight Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven flew towards the sky, covering the heavens like eight dark clouds that constantly became bigger and were embed with dark runes.


    Originally, there were nine Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven, but one of them fell into Austin''s grasp. However, the combined power of the remaining eight was still terrifying and shouldn''t be underestimated.


    Boom!


    A dark coffin pushed past the thick black mist and rushed towards Austin.


    There was no denying that this coffin was another incredibly powerful magic treasure.


    Thump!


    Both Colby and Austin couldn''t be seen from within the black mist. Only the echoes of their roars served as proof that t


    big and small universes, the situation had changed.


    There was no advantage for him in the chaotic void.


    While Colby wasn''t restricted at all!


    It was a completely fair battle.


    Both sides could display their full strength!


    "Bastard, you narrowly escaped death.


    There won''t be a next time!"


    A chilling cold filled Colby''s every word. Without saying another word, he stood on top of the black coffin and stamped his foot. The coffin shot towards Austin.


    Once again, the eight Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven enveloped Austin like thick dark clouds.


    "Austin, you''re no match for him. Get out of there.


    Don''t push yourself too hard!"


    Peterson decided that Austin was weaker than Colby.


    "Master, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing!"


    Austin replied.


    "Maybe I won''t need a next time. Maybe I''ll kill you today."


    Austin confidently strode towards Colby.


    "Don''t push yourself!


    I admit that your strength is very strange.


    Even an ordinary medium-grade divine god might not be able to defeat you that easy.


    Unfortunately for you, you met me.


    Do you really think you have even a snowball''s chance in hell to defeat me?


    Stop dreaming and get ready to die,"


    Colby sneered.


    "You''re too confident.


    But be careful."


    Austin warned and appeared before Colby in the blink of an eye.


    At that moment, something suddenly happened around them.


    Dark clouds gathered above the chaotic void, constantly letting out loud rumbles of thunder and bright flashes of lightning.


    A huge sea of thunder that spanned hundreds of millions of miles slowly appeared above Austin.


    "What''s going on?"


    Everyone was a little confused and peered up at the terrifying sea of thunder above Austin''s head.

 Chapter 3532 The Eighteen-colored Thunderbolt

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After a while, Austin felt that dark clouds were overlapping in the void��like an obsidian sea above his head.


    Streaks of lightning as thick as mountains passed through the dark clouds. The force they brought was so violent that it would make people''s scalp tingle with fear.


    "What is happening?"


    The scene was so daunting that even the people around felt that something was wrong. They turned their gaze on the vast skies, visibly concerned.


    "Austin is about to make a breakthrough!


    This is the Apotheosizing Doom!"


    someone shouted. Everybody heard him.


    "He is going to face the Apotheosizing Doom the second time!


    What an amazing feat!


    It''s only been like three years since his last Apotheosizing Doom.


    How could a person actually undergo two of these in just as a span of three years?


    That''s incredible!"


    The divine gods around were flabbergasted. They exchanged opinions about this incredible achievement.


    Every divine god knew how precious the Apotheosizing Doom was to a warrior.


    Some Divine Realm warriors spent their whole lives cultivating and waiting for the Apotheosizing Doom. Even at the end of their lives, some of them never had the chance to go through it even once.


    On the other hand, Austin was about to experience his second when he just had one three years ago.


    To make things even more remarkable, everyone knew that Austin''s breakthrough during the last Apotheosizing Doom was interrupted forcibly. As a result, he suffered a great loss, and his vital energy had become unstable, which caused him much damage.


    Logically speaking, in such a situation, it was extremely difficult��impossible, even��for Austin to obtain another chance to become a god by break through the Apotheosizing Doom.


    However, regardless of the odds stacked against him, he still made it. This made him an exception.


    "What a freak he is! I can''t think of anyone who can do this apart from him!"


    "This guy seems to be destined to be a god!


    How could it be so easy for him to obtain the opportunity to break through the Heavenly Doom and become a god again and again?


    It''s too unfair for those who cultivate hard all their lives and can''t become gods!"


    People began to emotionally comment on Austin''s achievement.


    This even took the attention of some of the Divine Realm senior masters. They were in the three thousand big and small universes, closely watching this scenery from afar.


    These masters held a grudge against Austin. It irked them to


    ughly-odd beast and the fire-disaster beast also gestured their people to wait for the best time to fight.


    These divine gods were very familiar with the Apotheosizing Doom. So they knew when to make a fatal move to interrupt Austin and the destructive effect would be at its greatest!


    "Humph! I will make you suffer from this Heavenly Doom!


    Don''t worry. Even if you don''t come to me, I will reach out to you!"


    Austin scoffed. His spiritual sense had already brought their reaction and plot back to him. He knew that they had plans to interrupt his breakthrough.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Black clouds flew over to Austin one after another, bombarding him with thick thunderbolts.


    "Look!


    There are actually eighteen colors. They are eighteen-colored thunderbolts!"


    "Oh my! This is a kind of thunderbolt that only exists in legends. It actually appeared during Austin''s breakthrough!


    Is he going to create a miracle?"


    The divine gods felt the hairs on their back stand. They were surprised. They thought these only happened in the legends.


    "Everyone, get out of the way. The eighteen-colored thunderbolt is very frightening! It has a certain spirit. Once someone touches it, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    Everyone, step back. Don''t touch them!"


    some knowledgeable elders reminded everyone.


    Everyone subconsciously stepped back, pulling themselves away.


    At this moment, Austin suddenly roared.


    "Don''t you want to destroy my Apotheosizing Doom?


    Well, now, I''ll give you a chance!


    All of you, come to me!"


    He rushed towards the people from the underworld, carrying tremendous energy. He was determined to wipe all of them out!

 Chapter 3533 I Will Bring Him Down Myself

    Austin''s eyes were cold and ruthless as he stared at the people of the underworld. There was a cruel sneer on his lips. He didn''t think that they deserved any mercy let alone respect.


    Whoosh!


    Austin activated his bodily movement skill to the extreme. In a flash, he was among the people of the underworld.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Thunder rumbled and crackled as it aimed towards Austin.


    Countless streaks of lightning gathered together and struck at Austin.


    "Arrghhh!


    Run now!"


    Those who were standing close to Austin were hit and their bodies were either fried or blown to bits.


    The weaker ones died on the spot as their spiritual souls stood no chance. They were also easily destroyed by the lightning.


    "Come on, is this all of it? Can''t it get any more interesting than this?


    I''m not afraid of you!" Austin roared as he looked at the flashes of lightning.


    With his sword in his hand, he threw a punch at the lightning with the other in a challenging manner.


    The clouds seemed to have sensed Austin''s provocation, and responded with more violent flashes.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    More streaks of lightning came out from the clouds and like a massive electric cage, they engulfed the space where Austin was standing.


    "Look, that''s the thirty-six-colored Thunderstroke Doom. The lightning appears in thirty-six colors!" someone exclaimed in disbelief.


    It had never been seen by all of them before.


    The crowd was shaken up as they looked at the multi-colored lightning bolts.


    They had never even heard of it. What in the world was the thirty-six-colored Thunderstroke Doom? It was like a miraculous spectacle, beautiful yet deadly.


    "Why is this guy''s Apotheosizing Doom so different from the others? Is he some kind of an exceptional talent?"


    someone remarked curiously.


    "Aargh!


    That freaking hurts.


    Run! Get the hell out of here!"


    The people of the underworld screamed in pain as they were hit by the fatal bolts one by one. Many divine gods who weren''t fast enough and were hit by the lightning ended up sizzling to death and going up in smoke, some without a trace.


    The smell of burnt flesh filled the air and hurt the lungs of anyone who was unfortunate enough to breathe it in.


    The divine gods of the underworld desperately used their bodily movement skills and fled in all directions, anywhere just to get away from the merciless forked claws of the lightning bolts.


    They couldn''t defend themselves from the eighteen-colored lightning, not to mention the thirty-six-colored ones.


    The only exception was Austin who was incredibly fast.


    In an instant, he caught up with the divine gods on the run and even ran past them.


    The lightning was following Austin, and now it struck the divine gods of the underworld too.


    As the lightning bolts pierced through their delicate bodies, the members of the underworld were knocked down one by one, screaming incessantly in a kind of pain they never knew existed.


    "Austin, you are courting death!" Colby bellowed, fuming with anger.


    And so did the devilish nether beast.


    The two of them initially planned to distract Austin when he


    liminary-grade divine gods and the masters at the Divine Realm.


    "Austin, you are a heartless killer!" the thoroughly-odd beast and the fire-disaster beast uttered with untold hatred, as they glared at the young man with dagger-like looks.


    Still not intimidated by what Austin could do, the two of them rushed over with several preliminary-grade divine gods in an attempt to stop Austin from hurting more of their men.


    "Don''t worry, Austin. We are here to help you!"


    Peterson and Morphy had already taken their men to the thoroughly-odd beast, the fire-disaster beast and the medium-grade divine gods, blocking their way.


    "Austin, I''m going to kill you!"


    At this point, the devilish nether beast and Colby bolted towards Austin with the medium-grade divine gods of the underworld. They held furious looks on their faces.


    "Don''t panic, Austin. Let me help you!" Jarvis shouted.


    He dashed forward and stopped in front of the devilish nether beast.


    Austin, on the other hand, walked up to Colby.


    The lighting fell from the sky and struck Austin continuously.


    However, Austin looked as if nothing was happening. He even made it look like the lightning was part of his aura as he made his way towards Colby.


    "This time, I''d like to see up close if you really have the ability to get in my way and screw up my becoming a divine god."


    Austin stared at Colby coldly with a vicious smile and a strong killing intent.


    "Austin, you want to take my life? You think you can do that? Ha-ha!


    You are giving yourself too much credit!"


    Colby stamped the coffin under his feet and rushed towards Austin with a booming noise.


    "Austin, don''t worry about him! Concentrate and try to get through the Thunderstroke Doom.


    I''ll take care of him!"


    Devin shouted out to Austin abruptly.


    "I''ll be fine. You go and help me deal with other people.


    I''ll take care of this old bastard.


    Today, I will bring him down myself! And it has to be today!


    I will finish off him before the Apotheosizing Doom is over,"


    Austin said slowly, with hard determination on his face.

 Chapter 3534 Kill Colby

    In a blink of an eye, Austin suddenly appeared in front of Colby.


    "Thunder, please be more violent!"


    Austin attacked the black mass of clouds high above. The small purple sword along with a myriad of sword waves slashed into the sky.


    Several huge clouds were cut in half with a single strike!


    The dignity of the heaven was inviolable. The supreme enlightenment seemed to have sensed Austin''s attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As Austin expected, the thunderbolts became more violent. Each column of lightning carried a tremendous amount of energy which were aimed towards him.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Others hoped that the Thunderstroke Doom would grow weaker and last shorter when they broke through the Heavenly Doom so that they could make it out as soon as possible.


    However, Austin provoked it again and again like he thought it wasn''t powerful enough.


    As a result, the opposite happened. The Thunderstroke Doom became more and more powerful.


    "Brat, aren''t you afraid of dying from the Thunderstroke Doom?"


    Colby tried to intimidate his opponent.


    He was trying to regain his composure when Austin rushed towards him with thunderbolts.


    Since he came from the underworld, most of his secret skills were related to ghosts and corpses.


    But thunder was the fiercest and most violent energy in the world. It was somehow suppressing his own power.


    "Ha-ha, I''m not afraid. Even if I die, I''ll take you with me!


    In fact, you''re the one who should be afraid!"


    Austin said as he let out a sinister laugh.


    "Go to hell!"


    He was acting quite arrogantly. Without hesitation, he rushed forward and raised his fist.


    The small purple sword, together with the many purple sword waves, slashed towards Colby.


    "Brat! Since you want to die so bad, I''ll help you!"


    Colby was irate. In response to Austin''s cocky behavior, he waved the eight Nether Pictures for Deceiving Heaven midair. As they rose, they turned into eight dark clouds and tried to envelop the entire chaotic void.


    Boom��


    The coffin under his feet, with an overwhelmingly violent energy, dashed towards Austin.


    Only a fool wouldn''t admit that Colby was very powerful. He was one of the top masters among the medium-grade divine gods.


    However, his attack had just begun.


    The thunderbolts from the sky came crashing down towards him.


    Meanwhile, Austin again appeared in front of him in an instant.


    The space was instantly submerged by the densely packed lightning snakes.


    Almost everything was covered in lightning


    Clang!


    The small purple sword hit the huge coffin which let out a huge spark as the impact was heard from miles away.


    Crack!


    A piece of the coffin was cut off.


    "Ha-ha! It''s amazing!"


    Austin couldn''t


    will remember this battle.


    This is the first time that a creature has fought against his enemy fiercely while going through his Apotheosizing Doom!


    This is nothing short of a miracle.


    And Austin did it!


    His name will go down in the books for this feat!"


    every creature mumbled to each other as they watched the ensuing battle.


    They were in admiration of him!


    Boom��


    The battle was both fierce and crazy.


    "Ah�� This is unfair!


    You only have me at the ropes because of the Thunderstroke Doom! This is not a fair battle!"


    Colby was very close to admitting defeat. After fighting a long, gruesome battle, he expected the Thunderstroke Doom to eventually weaken. But instead it steadily became more and more violent.


    He kept cursing Austin in his heart because he had brought such a terrifying Apotheosizing Doom.


    Colby continued to cough up blood as his face turned pale as chalk.


    "Ha-ha, you want to talk about fairness with me?


    You are a medium-grade divine god, while I am only a cultivator at the Divine Realm.


    When I broke through the Apotheosizing Doom last time, you wanted to destroy my chance to become a divine god.


    How shameless of you!"


    Austin laughed.


    Bang!


    While the battle was raging on, one of Austin''s avatars quietly snuck behind Colby and punched him, which sent him flying.


    Each of his three avatars could transform into his real body at any time.


    Boom��


    More than a dozen thunderbolts hit Colby. He gritted his teeth and smoke rose from his body.


    Crack!


    Austin took the opportunity to swing his purple sword and cut Colby''s body in half.


    "Ah! No!"


    Colby could do nothing but scream in pain.


    Boom...


    Then, Austin unleashed a flurry of attacks.


    Bang!


    With one final punch, Austin smashed Colby''s body into pieces along with his soul.

 Chapter 3535 Become A Divine God

    "How dare you, Austin?" the devilish nether beast of the underworld roared at Austin in the distance.


    It had tried to come to Colby''s aid, but Morphy was swift enough to block its way. It couldn''t do anything but watch Austin beat Colby to death.


    "Noooo! No way! I can''t believe Austin took out a medium-grade divine god just like that, right in the middle of breaking through his Apotheosizing Doom!"


    All the powerful cultivators in the three thousand big and small universes were shocked to the core, unable to process in their minds what they had just witnessed.


    Colby had planned to put an end to Austin''s life while the latter was in the middle of the Apotheosizing Doom. Who would expect that he would end up being killed by Austin? It didn''t help that Austin was able to kill Colby quite effortlessly.


    After getting rid of Colby, Austin took over all his treasures. Then he looked up at the dark clouds in the sky.


    "I am now in the middle of the Thunderstroke Doom," he murmured to himself.


    The number of thunderbolts that were falling on him had gradually yet noticeably decreased.


    Nonetheless, Austin didn''t relax his vigilance knowing that the most difficult part of the Thunderstroke Doom hadn''t started yet.


    Soon after, the lightning and thunderbolts striking from the sky had completely stopped.


    "Kill him!!"


    All of a sudden, thousands of terrifying thunder creatures came out of dark clouds and dashed towards Austin.


    Each of those thunder beings was amazingly powerful, and every single one of them had mastered a brilliant secret skill.


    "Come on and bring it! You all think I''m afraid of you?"


    Austin used all his tricks without reserve.


    In a matter of seconds, he was engaged in a fight with the newly arrived thunder creatures. The battle was fierce and because of the sheer number of attackers, it lasted for several hours.


    At one point, Austin was soaked in blood. His skin flayed open and his bones were exposed.


    He knew that he was seriously injured.


    But since he had already been through this in his last Apotheosizing Doom, Austin had done a better job than last time.


    The next day, the dark clouds had begun to disperse.


    By the time the sun had completely risen, they had all vanished into thin air.


    "The next trial is called the Myriad Law Power Tribulation,"


    Austin muttered to himself with a calm face while fluidly floating in the sky.


    The Thunderstroke Doom was the first test in the Apotheosizing Doom.


    No one dared to get in the way of Austin''s breaking through the Heavenly Doom. They could only sit back and watch.


    Even Colby of the underworld, who was a powerful medium-grade divine god, failed to distract Austin who at that time, was in the process of the Apotheosizing Doom. What was worse, he was killed by Austin on the spot.


    No wonder the rest of the underworld didn''t have the nerve to mess with Austin.


    Just then, the chains of law power appeared out of thin air.


    The chains were the manifestation of all the laws of nature.


    Those chains of law power gathered together, forming a massive furnace. A mysterious power came out from it and had


    tnumbered.


    As a result, they were losing the battle and would run out of supplies soon.


    They were forced to step back at the sheer number of their enemies.


    However, they still stood their ground and the battle still went on.


    All of a sudden and out of nowhere, a huge claw appeared over Austin''s head.


    Enveloped by black mist, it swiftly came at Austin, as if wanting to devour him.


    "Ha-ha! This is how you die, Austin!"


    A wild laughter rang out, and the devilish nether beast appeared above Austin.


    It turned out that the devilish nether beast had used a secret spatial skill owned by the underworld that enabled it to sneak up on Austin without being noticed.


    "Damn it!"


    Peterson and Morphy noticed the devilish nether beast. Their faces turned pale in shock. Wasting no time, they dashed forward in an attempt to save Austin.


    "It''s too late!"


    The devilish nether beast laughed wildly.


    Its claw was approaching Austin''s head.


    Just when it was only a few inches away from Austin, Austin opened his eyes abruptly.


    "Aaarrgh!


    It''s time to become a divine god."


    Austin threw his head back and roared.


    Tremendous pillars of blinding power came out of his body.


    Then a blazing divine fire spurted out from it.


    The fire emitted beams of bright light that soared up into the sky.


    "Yes! I have finally ignited the divine fire and I have become a divine god,"


    Austin said with a smile, stretching the muscles in his arms then flexing them.


    He then turned around to look at the devilish nether beast.


    "You fool! Do you think you can lay a finger on me?" Austin said in a dismissive manner.


    He suddenly stood up, and gave off a strong and massive aura that spread in all directions.


    In the next second, he threw a punch at the beast.


    The defining voice of nature rang out, shaking the chaotic void.


    "Yes! Austin, you finally did it!" Peterson and Morphy gushed in chorus, extremely happy for Austin.


    The two of them, as well as the other gods of light were elated when they found out that Austin had successfully become a divine god.

 Chapter 3536 People From The Divine Corpse Palace (Part One)

    "No... How can this be? Austin, you... you became a divine god?"


    Sensing the high reserves of aura that surrounded Austin, the devilish nether beast immediately concluded him to be a divine god. The discovery of this fact made it lose its guard as it felt frustration well up inside of it by the sudden change of events.


    The next moment, Austin''s fist tackled against the claw of the devilish nether beast.


    The sheer force exploding from the collision caused ripples across the air around them.


    Crack!


    The devilish nether beast was unable to withstand the pressure of the attack. As a result, its claw exploded, ripping away at its flesh and exposing its bones.


    But Austin didn''t seem to stop; he kept on increasing his strength to hit the devilish nether beast.


    The excruciating pain ringing throughout its body from the impact made the devilish nether beast cry out in agony. The bone of its arm cracked under pressure as it stared at its battered arm in a pitiful state.


    "Is that all you''ve got? It seems I may have overestimated your strength..." Austin taunted condescendingly.


    Although he recently acquired the strength of a divine god, he was confident in himself. He didn''t seem to care about the fact that the devilish nether beast was a medium-grade divine god. He showed no hint of fear while taking on it head-on. With his eyes burning with determination, he strode towards the beast, ready to take it out.


    "G-go to hell!" The voice of the devilish nether beast cracked in response to its explosive anger.


    It glared in Austin''s direction when a black horn stuck out of its forehead. The horn sharply lit up and emitted a beam of dark light that rushed into Austin''s direction.


    The devilish nether beast planned to unleash a secret skill that was exclusive to its race. The technique followed the negative and evil law, and it


    Upon hearing this, the people of the underworld rushed to retreat in the direction of the entrance to the Underworld Cosmos.


    Aside from the devilish nether beast, there were six other medium-grade divine gods in the crowd of the underworld.


    However, once the devilish nether beast exchanged fists with Austin, it realized their current strength was insufficient to finish him off.


    Feeling overpowered by Austin, it decided to retreat with its people.


    "It''s outrageous how you all think I''ll let you get away just like that," Austin mocked as a mischievous smirk stretched across his face.


    Taking a step forward to boost his speed, Austin went after the people of the underworld. Within a flash, he appeared behind one of the preliminary-grade divine gods. Before his prey could even register what was going on, Austin threw him a punch.


    Caught off guard from a sudden attack, the preliminary-grade divine god was knocked off into the air as Austin''s fist made contact with his body.


    Austin too, was a preliminary divine god now.


    However, he was in a league of his own. Those of his level could barely lay a finger on him.


    After taking out one of them, Austin scanned his surroundings to scope out his next victim.

 Chapter 3537 People From The Divine Corpse Palace (Part Two)

    One after another, Austin lined up the bodies of the preliminary-grade divine gods of the underworld.


    As for the medium-grade divine gods of the underworld, they had already torn apart the same black rune papers that the devilish nether beast used to escape and thus teleported themselves elsewhere.


    The black rune paper was an exclusive item only found in the underworld. Moreover, only the higher-ups or the important members had the privilege of access to them. Most preliminary-grade divine gods couldn''t get their hands on them.


    "Retreat! Now!"


    Both the thoroughly-odd beast and the fire-disaster beast shouted their orders in unison, sounding more desperate with every casualty they faced at the hands of Austin.


    "You owe me a ton as well. I won''t let you get away that easy," Austin blurted out coldly, his voice devoid of all emotions.


    Blindsided by his newly acquired power, he couldn''t help but thrive on the thrill to hunt. He didn''t seem to show any mercy or hesitation; he would stop at nothing or spare his enemies like this.


    With that, Austin pushed his body forward and vanished from sight.


    The next moment, he appeared behind the crowd of the gods of darkness. He balled his hands into a fist before he threw a punch at the preliminary-grade god who was stationed at the back of the team, killing him on the spot.


    "Damn that guy! He won''t stop. Just run!"


    Chaos ensued as the gods of darkness, especially those preliminary-grade divine gods, grew more frantic as they feared for their lives. They scattered in all directions, trying to run away as far as they could. Each of them viewed Austin as a heartless killer running amok, hungry for their blood. They had lost their will to confront him in a battle.


    But Austin refused to stop or hold back.


    Like a killing machine barren of all feelings known to man, he slew


    ly.


    When he was undergoing the Internal Demon Tribulation moments ago, those people acted as a shield to protect him.


    Therefore, Austin felt grateful for their presence and contribution.


    All of a sudden, several tall figures appeared out of thin air, each of them shrouded in black fabric.


    "Earth to earth, dust to dust, ashes to ashes. Let bygones be bygones. May you now rest in peace," they chanted under their breath.


    When they spoke, they collected the corpses of the preliminary-grade divine gods that floated helplessly in the chaotic void.


    Since they were surrounded by a thick layer of mysterious gray mist, it was hard for Austin and the others to make out their features.


    Austin observed silently with his eyebrows raised.


    Just as he moved his lips to ask who they were, he was interrupted.


    "Austin, leave them alone. They are from the Divine Corpse Palace, and they specialize in collecting the bodies of the divine gods.


    The Divine Corpse Palace is a mysterious and powerful organization. It''s quite famous around the entire Sea of Chaos.


    For the time being, it''s best if we maintain our distance from the people of the Divine Corpse Palace,"


    Peterson warned Austin using his spiritual sense.

 Chapter 3538 The Banquet

    In the chaotic void of the three thousand big and small universes, a few strange figures dressed in mourning clothes were collecting the corpses of the divine gods scattered in the void. It was a slow but careful process.


    They gathered everything, picking up even the smallest pieces of smashed flesh and fragmented bones. They were especially skilled, collecting such remains before they spread out to unreachable places.


    Austin watched the strange figures with a pair of cold eyes. If it hadn''t been for the persuasion of Peterson and Morphy, Austin would have already stepped forward, questioned them and taken actions. He did not trust the strange figures even though they quietly did the gathering.


    He waited in silence for a moment.


    The chaotic void, which used to be full of broken limbs everywhere, had become empty now. The cleaners had done their job well.


    "Ha-ha! Young man, don''t be so angry.


    If you keep yourself in such a mad mood, it will be easy for you to incur unnecessary troubles."


    One of the strange figures gave a sinister smile to Austin before he left.


    "You pieces of shit from the Divine Corpse Palace! You better not provoke me, or I will kill you all!"


    Austin threatened while narrowing his eyes at the strange figures who were retreating in the distance. He couldn''t put a finger on it but he always felt uncomfortable whenever they were around.


    "Ha-ha..."


    Several fits of gloomy and ice-cold laughter came from those fading figures as a reply to Austin.


    "Forget it, Austin. We don''t really need this now. We''d better not provoke the people from the Divine Corpse Palace, don''t you think so?"


    Morphy said.


    "But the Divine Corpse Palace is so arrogant. They''re getting on my nerves. I want to teach them a lesson and put them in their place. They must come to the three thousand big and small universes with an evil purpose. I''m sure that they are plotting something.


    Especially that hideous palace of theirs. They have erected it there for several years and they are much too proud of it. Their behavior and attitude toward everyone is too annoying. And worse, those damn bastards from the Divine Corpse Palace show no respect. They despise the three thousand big and small universes so much,"


    Austin said with a frown while pointing at the huge palace floating in the void at the edge of the three thousand big and small universes.


    The black palace stood imposingly in the chaotic void outside the edge of the three thousand big and small universes, shrouded in a tremendous lethal aura. Blood of different colors flowed down endlessly from the walls without any signs of stopping. It was obvious that they were never short of blood and had an endless supply of it.


    Various kinds of images of ferocious totems were carved on all sides, augmenting its gloom and eeriness. One could only guess what was going on inside.


    The palace of the Divine Corpse Palace had been floating over the same spot ever since it appeared, not moving a single inch.


    "That''s how the Divine Corpse Palace behaves all the time. It shows up whenever a large number of corpses of divine gods appear in the Sea of Chaos. The


    iddle-grade universe, and it is slowly evolving into a high-grade universe!


    Of course, it would take some time for it to become a real high-grade universe.


    But don''t worry. I''m here to help it.


    My roots have stretched out all over the universe community. They take root into the depths of the chaotic void and absorb a large amount of chaotic energy. The Fallen Immortal Cosmos is nourished all the time because of this.


    I am sure that it won''t take a long time for the Fallen Immortal Cosmos to evolve into a high-grade universe. It''s just a matter of time,"


    the chaotic world tree said.


    "That''s great."


    Austin was very happy to hear that.


    In the past, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos held the reputation of being a rubbish universe. It was almost ranked at the bottom of the list among the three thousand big and small universes.


    But now, it had become stronger and stronger with each passing day with the goal of becoming a high-grade universe!


    "Oh, by the way, many Divine Realm cultivators in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos have already developed and earned the potential to become divine gods. There will be many divine gods soon,"


    the chaotic world tree added.


    "Really? That''s very good to know!"


    Austin was both surprised and pleased.


    He had always wanted as many divine gods to appear in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos as possible!


    "It''s not really a big deal. It is natural for a medium-grade cosmos to produce a small number of divine gods.


    Moreover, with my help, the quality of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos is already higher than any other medium-grade universes. The vast improvement is remarkable!


    So it''s no longer surprising to see that many divine gods in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos,"


    the chaotic world tree exclaimed while curling its lips.


    "That''s right!"


    Austin nodded.


    "Okay. For now, I''ll go back to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos to have a check."


    Austin decided to postpone his cultivate in seclusion for the time being. After his conversation with the chaotic world tree, he wanted to go back to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos to have a look first.

 Chapter 3539 Current Situation Of Fallen Immortal Cosmos

    Inside the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, Kevin was informing their people of Austin''s situation.


    "Calm down, everyone. Don''t panic. I just got the news from the chaotic world tree that the looming disaster has been solved. There is no need to leave the three thousand big and small universes anymore!"


    Kevin announced to the crowd with glee.


    Everyone cheered in joy upon hearing the announcement.


    "Also, I''ve got a piece of even better news.


    Austin is back!"


    he added with a wide grin on his face.


    "Really? Austin is already back! That''s great!


    It feels so unreal!"


    The senior leaders of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos let out a sigh of relief.


    Austin was adored by everyone at the Fallen Immortal Cosmos since he served as their protector and leader. No one would know what they would do without him.


    They believed that they could overcome any difficulty as long as Austin was with them.


    "Master Kevin, is he really back, safe and sound?"


    Caroline, Ivy, and Sue couldn''t help but ask Kevin a second time. The excitement of meeting Austin again had their hearts pumping.


    "Yes, don''t worry anymore. He has come back, alive and kicking. I believe he will soon return to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos,"


    Kevin answered with a smile.


    Everyone was eagerly waiting for Austin''s arrival


    A few hours later, a figure slowly emerged from the starry sky of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    It was none other than Austin.


    "The spiritual energy here is so rich and dense! And the law of supreme enlightenment seems to have been perfected."


    Austin was filled with pride as he released his spiritual sense to know the situation in the entire Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    The chaotic world tree was right. The Fallen Immortal Cosmos was now a middle-grade universe. Not only that, it was also the most advanced middle-grade universe out there.


    "Austin, you''re back!"


    Kevin exclaimed as he saw Austin.


    While Austin was away, Kevin, with the help of Peterson, Morphy, and other divine gods, had successfully refined the original energy essence of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Now, he had become the real master of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    But Austin still held a special place in it, being the nominal owner.


    Actually, it was Austin who proposed this from the beginning.


    From the beginning, it was Kevin who took care of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, and Austin was well aware of that. That was why he proposed that Kevin should be the rightful master since he pour


    y fierce and intimidating as transparent waves circled around him. A loud whistling sound was heard coming out from his body.


    Austin could tell that what was happening to the divine silkworm was a sign of breakthrough.


    The divine silkworm was now at the premium stage of Divine Realm. Soon, he would become a preliminary-grade divine god!


    ''No wonder the chaotic world tree just told me that a divine god would soon appear in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    It turns out that it''s the divine silkworm, ''


    Austin thought to himself, overjoyed.


    "Yes, I have vaguely felt my cultivation was bottlenecking these past days. And it seems that the critical time is coming,"


    the divine silkworm responded and nodded.


    "Here you are. Take them. You can use them when you break through."


    With a wave of his hand, Austin took out a Space Ring and handed it to the divine silkworm.


    This Space Ring contained a large number of rare treasures from heaven and earth, divine pills, divine crystals, and all kinds of precious treasures.


    These treasures were all obtained by Austin while he was travelling in the Fallen Divine Valley. For a warrior at the Divine Realm, the value of these treasures were simply unimaginable.


    "Now I''m infusing all my experiences and insights I attained when I underwent the Apotheosizing Doom into your Soul Sea. Use them wisely."


    Austin waved his finger and a beam of light shot into the divine silkworm''s Soul Sea.


    "Austin, you''re finally back!


    You have to take revenge for me!"


    Out of the blue, a tall old man in silver clothes appeared in the starry sky. He crazily ran towards Austin with fear on his face.

 Chapter 3540 A Blessing In Disguise

    "Heavenly Majestic Pot?


    It really is you!"


    Surprise bloomed on Austin''s face.


    "Brat, I can''t go back home now. I heard my headquarters was smashed into pieces by the cronies of those gods of darkness.


    You must avenge me!"


    Soon, the Heavenly Majestic Pot strode towards Austin. His tall and strong frame clad in silver clothes, coupled with his square face, made him seem even more intimidating


    "Look at you! I almost mistook you for someone else. You''re a man of charisma now."


    Appreciation lit up on Austin''s face as he looked at the Heavenly Majestic Pot from head to toe.


    "I don''t need you to tell me that. I know I''m charming.


    Don''t change the topic!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot rolled his eyes at Austin.


    "Rest assured.


    I''ll throw those gods of darkness out of the Heaven God Cosmos and help you get your headquarters back. You have my word."


    Austin smiled at him in assurance.


    "It''s good that you''re not ungrateful.


    Let''s go!"


    Impatience colored the Heavenly Majestic Pot''s voice.


    "Come on! I just came back. Give me a break!


    I''ll go there with you in a few days,"


    Austin groaned.


    Although the Heavenly Majestic Pot was anxious to get his headquarters back, he had no choice but to agree.


    After their conversation, Austin pulled out many cultivation resources and distributed them among the senior leaders of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Being in the Fallen Divine Valley had been very lucrative for him.


    Moreover, since he slaughtered a myriad of divine gods, he managed to collect all their treasures for himself.


    Right now, Austin''s cumulative wealth was beyond everyone''s wildest imagination.


    Although he didn''t really think about how many cultivation resources and treasures he now owned, he felt that he''d never run out of it.


    Since the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was under Austin''s control and all the high-level leaders were his trusted subordinates, he wouldn''t ever be stingy to them. Without any hesitation, he handed each of them with a lot of cultivation resources in the hopes that it could help them improve their powers.


    "Thank you, Leader Austin!"


    Gratefulness and excitement lit up the expressions of the senior leaders as they took the resources.


    "Work hard on your cultivation,"


    Austin ordered, his voice echoing around them


    "Yes, sir!"


    All the senior leaders of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos answered as one and left one after another.


    Once all of them were gone, Austin took Caroline and the others back to the Immortal End World.


    "That went well,"


    Austin commented as he stood outside the Immortal End World.


    Unlike before, the Immortal End World was now the most powerful world in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Compared to the other worlds, the Fallen Immortal


    ers in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    That was the story of the middle-aged man''s life after he met Austin.


    After Austin gave his orders to Violet, he also sent Kevin a message about the Immortal End World through his spiritual sense.


    According to Kevin, the spiritual energy in the Immortal End World became denser in the past few years. Lots of cultivators from the other worlds in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos wanted to settle down and become a citizen of the Immortal End World.


    Since the Immortal End World''s territory was limited, they couldn''t accommodate more immigrants. That was why they decided to cut off immigrants from the outside and prevent outsiders from entering.


    "I see... In that case, allow only talented young cultivators to come in,"


    Austin ordered after considering the situation for a while.


    Afterwards, Austin went back to the Flame Holy Land with Caroline and the others.


    Elder Sharp immediately held a feast to welcome Austin''s return to their headquarters.


    For the next few days, Austin remained in the Flame Holy Land''s headquarters.


    All three of his wives kept him company as they couldn''t bear to separate with him even for a second.


    Since Austin felt guilty that he didn''t have much time to be with his wives, he did everything he could to make them happy.


    Meanwhile, his three wives felt like they were the happiest women in the world just by being next to him.


    Five days peacefully passed.


    "Austin, don''t spend all your time with women. Don''t forget that you promised to help me get my headquarters back,"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot suddenly reminded Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "Of course. Let''s pay a visit to the Heaven God Cosmos today,"


    Austin agreed.


    "Then what are we waiting for?


    Let''s go!"


    A bright smile lit up the face of the Heavenly Majestic Pot.

 Chapter 3541 This Mode Of Attack Is Awesome

    "Let''s go!"


    Without missing a single beat, Austin rolled up the Heavenly Majestic Pot with a wave of his sleeve. Then, they disappeared in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    With his current cultivation base and his amazing bodily movement skill, Austin could easily go to the Heaven God Cosmos. He just walked leisurely without the help of the Reincarnation Token.


    After a few seconds, Austin, along with the Heavenly Majestic Pot, had arrived at the space barrier of the Heaven God Cosmos.


    He looked around and observed every nook and cranny. "The Heaven God Cosmos is truly dominated by the gods of darkness," he whispered.


    Upon his inspection, Austin found there was a group of people guarding the entrance.


    Moreover, there were numerous arrays created by divine gods encapsulating it.


    In the past few years, the gods of light and darkness had fought for their territory in the three thousand big and small universes. Every time they would successfully dominate a place, they would send people to safeguard the land.


    This place, the Heaven God Cosmos, was now governed by the gods of darkness.


    "These bastards!"


    the Heavenly Majestic Pot furiously interjected.


    For several years, he had served as the leader of the Divine Sect. He had invested most of his time and energy during his rule. Now, to his dismay, the entire Heaven God Cosmos was occupied by these strangers. Naturally, he would be fuming.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go inside."


    Austin reassured, and smiled.


    He swaggered confidently towards the entrance. With his current strength, he could even fight those medium-grade divine gods of darkness, so he had nothing to be afraid of. He smirked at this thought.


    In just a few steps, he had quickly arrived at the entrance of the Heaven God Cosmos.


    The gatekeepers were immediately on high alert. "Who are you?" they demanded.


    Getting no answer from Austin, they rushed towards him to stop him from getting any closer.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Without saying a single word, Austin released his aura. This took them by surprise. His aura was so horrifying that it evoked tremendous damage among them��most of them were left with serious injuries.


    "How dare you!


    This territory is owned by the gods of darkness. Anyone who breaks in without permission will be executed!"


    An enraged figured dashed out from the Heaven God Cosmos. His face had a deep scowl.


    It was a preliminary-grade divine god. He shouted madly at Austin, with great force surging all over his body.


    "Shut up!"


    Austin raised his fist and a golden light burst out. The whole fist, like a huge golden mountain, rumbled towards the preliminary-grade divine god.


    This was one of the skills that Austin had cultivated before, the Divine Golden Fist.


    Now that Austin had become a divine god, he now had a deeper understanding of the ingenuity of this fist. The power it brought was much more terrifying than it used to be.


    Puff!


    The preliminary-grade divine god wasn''t able to resist Austin''s attack at all! In just


    st!"


    The medium-grade divine god knew that the odds were stacked against them. He didn''t dare to continue any further. He rushed out of the Heaven God Cosmos.


    Naturally, the preliminary-grade divine god closely followed behind him.


    "Ha-ha, it''s too late to escape now!"


    In a flash, Austin caught up with the preliminary-grade divine god and broke his body with a punch.


    Then, he chased after the medium-grade divine god, and stopped him in the chaotic void outside. His opponent still managed to put up a good fight for at least a few rounds but ultimately, Austin still broke him into a million pieces with a sword strike.


    "Ha-ha, this is great!


    You helped me vent my anger!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot burst into laughter.


    "Let''s go. Now that we have made a move, we must go and retrieve several more universes!"


    Austin smiled in satisfaction.


    "You''re right!"


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot was in high spirits.


    Then, Austin, together with the Heavenly Majestic Pot, snatched back seven universes that had been controlled by gods of darkness.


    "Austin, how dare you!"


    In the base camp of gods of darkness, the thoroughly-odd beast and the fire-disaster beast were furious and roared as soon as they heard the news.


    "This guy is too powerful!"


    At the same time, the gods of light in their base camp laughed when they heard the news.


    "Go and get even with Austin. I can''t stand it anymore. I want to kill him myself!"


    The fire-disaster beast got even more livid. It tightened its fists, and gritted its teeth.


    "Calm down. I just received a message that numerous top masters of our side are about to return!


    What''s more, the isolated alien spaces are going to send another batch of warriors to help us.


    The people who will come back this time are truly powerful.


    Let''s wait a little more. We''ll get even with Austin later,"


    the thoroughly-odd beast said.


    "Okay! I''ll listen to your advice. It sounds sensible enough."


    The fire-disaster beast thought for a while and nodded.

 Chapter 3542 Thad (Part One)

    At the Headquarters of the Divine Sect in the Heaven God Cosmos, Austin and the Heavenly Majestic Pot were talking in the conference hall.


    The Heavenly Majestic Pot ordered his servants to serve them the spiritual tea and divine fruit.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ve asked three great elders to set up several brilliant arrays to protect the Heaven God Cosmos.


    With the level of those arrays, no one could just break in here.


    See? We''ve also set up some teleportation arrays just in case. If anything might happen, you can go back to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos through the teleportation arrays immediately,"


    Austin told the Heavenly Majestic Pot as he finished sipping his tea.


    "That''s good to hear then.


    By the way, it felt so great to see you kill so many divine gods from the god of darkness side.


    Did you see how they scream and run away like clueless and helpless hogs? I''ll tell you what! This is the best day of my life! Well, at least one of them! Those guys deserve that kind of beating!" the Heavenly Majestic Pot said as he laughed heartily.


    "Well, it''s a pity that I''m a magic treasure. I''m at the Divine Realm and I guess that''s already the highest level that I can attain.


    I assume that no matter how I hard I cultivate, I would just stay at my current cultivation level. No matter how much I want to break through and reach godhood, I''m afraid it''s never gonna happen.


    I''m so envious of you, Austin. You''ve made it.


    I know it has always been your goal to be a divine god," the Heavenly Majestic Pot said with a bitter smile.


    "Come on! Don''t be so sad. It''s not like you.


    You''re right. It''s more difficult for magic treasures like yo


    but I can''t give these to you. They are my best weapons right now,"


    Austin explained as he put away the two chaotic magic treasures.


    With the aid of the purple sword and the Chaotic Striding Boots, Austin could even defeat medium-grade divine gods. Even if he was now a divine god, he still needed them because he still had a lot of more powerful opponents to face.


    "My point is that if I already possessed two, then I can definitely find more of them in the future.


    You just need to trust me.


    I will get those chaotic magic treasures so that you can become a divine god," Austin assured him.


    "All right, I''ll believe you.


    You better not let me down," the Heavenly Majestic Pot replied with a trace of disappointment in his voice.


    For a while, there was silence.


    Then, without any warning, loud thumping sounds resounded.


    It was as if a humongous creature was jumping wildly in space.


    Everyone in the three thousand big and small universes could clearly hear these noises.


    "There''s no doubt that it''s the evil baby! I have to go and take a look!" Austin said as he clenched his fist.

 Chapter 3543 Thad (Part Two)

    "Brat, I''ll come with you too!" the Heavenly Majestic Pot quickly said.


    With a wave of his sleeve, Austin took the Heavenly Majestic Pot, instantly bolted out of the Heaven God Cosmos, and headed for the Yellow Cosmos.


    A moment later, the Yellow Cosmos already came into their view.


    Soon after, many people also appeared and gathered around the Yellow Cosmos. They examined the cosmos and whispered to each other.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Loud noises continued to resound from inside the Yellow Cosmos. These noises shook the surrounding void as if earthquakes struck them.


    The sound waves that were produced spread in all directions like a raging tidal wave.


    "This is not good. The evil baby will soon be born.


    The sounds are getting louder and louder.


    It''s the sign that it will soon come out of this universe," the Heavenly Majestic Pot said in a very serious tone.


    Every once in a while, the sound of the heartbeat of the evil baby would shake the three thousand big and small universes as if giving an ominous warning.


    "Yes. It''s definitely on its way from coming out.


    There''s no way to prevent that," Austin responded.


    "The evil baby is full of vitality and possesses a terrifying amount of energy.


    It might come sooner than we expected."


    A voice spoke and reached directly to Austin''s ears.


    "Master Frost!"


    Austin looked at the direction where the voice came from and saw three people approaching. They went near him, but their figures were still shrouded in mist. Ordinary people would find it difficult to know who they were.


    In fact, even now that Austin had already become a preliminary-grade divine god, he still couldn''t see their faces because of the mist.


    are at your disposal.


    At your command, we will destroy everything and grant you anything!" dozens of giants who had surrounded him shouted with a burning passion.


    At the same time, beyond the edge of the three thousand big and small universes, a black airship suddenly appeared in the chaotic void.


    It was steadily approaching the three thousand big and small universes.


    On the bow of the ship, a ferocious creature could be seen standing firm.


    It emitted such a formidable aura that caused nearby space barriers to collapse.


    Apparently, it was a headless creature.


    Its features were so strange that its nipples served as its eyes and the navel was its mouth.


    It held an old shield in one hand and a peculiar-shaped axe on the other.


    The headless creature stood there, surrounded by infinite evil energy that spread to its surroundings.


    An old man who wore indigo clothes suddenly emerged from the dark and came to the headless creature''s side.


    "What is it?" the headless creature asked as the elder appeared.


    "Sir, we''re almost at the three thousand big and small universes," the elder informed reverently.

 Chapter 3544 The Incoming Upheaval

    "I see," the headless creature, Thad answered as he nodded his head.


    His eyes pierced through the void and looked at the direction of the three thousand big and small universes as though he was trying to recall something.


    "When I left back then, I''ve left some descendants there.


    I wonder if they''re all still alive," he murmured to himself. He let out a sigh as he gazed blankly at the distance.


    After a few seconds, he released his spiritual sense to carefully perceive the situation in the three thousand big and small universes.


    One day, without any notice, some creatures with special blood power in the three thousand big and small universes felt something strange.


    They felt their blood boil, and it glowed as if it was being activated.


    "What? What''s going on? This is so weird."


    The creatures were completely surprised at the abrupt phenomenon.


    "It gives the feeling that it''s coming from some kind of mark in the depths of our soul, like a kind of law.


    It seems that a strong will is summoning us! Did you feel it too?"


    Some of the bewildered senior creatures made bold assumptions.


    Meanwhile in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, Caroline was sitting with her legs crossed inside a cave located in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    Her eyes were closed in deep meditation.


    She focused on her cultivation and did her best to tune out all possible distractions around her.


    However, out of nowhere, her delicate body trembled slightly and her beautiful face suddenly flushed aglow.


    "Why does it feel like my blood is getting all wrought up?


    It seems like I''m being summoned," she muttered to herself.


    Caroline was confused and overwhelmed with the unexpected disruption from her cultivation that her hands dropped to the ground.


    At the same time, in the Evil Shadow World, Callum, the priest of the evil shadow race came running to the Evil Shadow King''s Palace to report the unusual situation.


    "My King, did you feel something strange?


    Something from the depths of our blood seems to be summoning us!" He tried to sound articulate despite his trembling voice.


    "I did, Priest Callum.


    What do you think is going on?


    Do you have an idea about what it means?" Evil Shadow King asked him.


    "I have been observing the stars at night recently. For several nights in a row, I''ve noticed a bright star flying over from afar.


    I did some speculation, and I think there is a very high possibility that someone very important will be coming back here from outer space.


    Today, the members of our evil shadow race all felt the restlessness in our blood.


    I assume, therefore, that this person could likely be some top master of our race.


    Moreover, this big shot is probably even a supreme grandmaster!" Priest Callum replied with wonder.


    "Hmm. I see." Evil Shadow King nodded.


    He appeared to be in thought.


    "My King,


    ture had his huge eyes on his forehead, and his whole body was covered with green-colored skin. Except for his waist that was wrapped in a red cloth, the other parts of his body were totally exposed.


    "You''re right. Before all of you have arrived, we are already thinking of a plan to get rid of him.


    But he''s a sneaky bastard, so we need to make sure that it''s foolproof," the thoroughly-odd beast said in a serious tone.


    "Well, let''s discuss it further as soon as we enter the three thousand big and small universes,"


    Thad, who had been almost silent all this time, suddenly proposed.


    "Yeah, that''s better."


    Upon hearing his words, the other creatures nodded and didn''t hurl any objection.


    "I think it will also be a good idea to secretly go back to the three thousand big and small universes without being detected by the gods of light.


    We can give them a nice surprise when the critical moment comes,"


    the short man suggested with a wicked smile on his monstrous face.


    "Yes, that makes sense.


    Let them be complacent, and then we''ll strike when they feel like they''re gaining the upper hand," Thad said without expressing any emotions.


    Soon after, they had already sneaked into their base camp hidden somewhere in the three thousand big and small universes.


    At the same time, Austin had returned to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and went directly into the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    "Did you see Caroline? I haven''t seen her since I arrived."


    As Austin returned to the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land, he found that one of his wives was not there.


    "Caroline just left and went back to the Evil Shadow World.


    Her father sent someone to pick her up earlier.


    She told me to inform you once you got home," Ivy replied.


    "I see. Well, maybe Lady Nathalie missed her daughter.


    Maybe she wanted Caroline to live with her for a few days," Austin said with a smile.

 Chapter 3545 Slaughtering

    The Evil Shadow World was also located in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Therefore, Austin had nothing to worry about. It was reasonable for Caroline to go back to the Evil Shadow World to visit her parents.


    Afterwards, he chose to cultivate in seclusion.


    Inside the secret chamber, Austin first consolidated his realm.


    Not long ago, he just broke through the Heavenly Doom and became a god, as well as fought a few more fierce battles. Although he had made massive achievements, his body had sustained injuries and his exhaustion levels were dangerously high. He really needed time to recover.


    One day, two days, three days... time flew by like an arrow.


    Ten days later, Austin stopped meditating and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Great! My realm of preliminary-grade divine god has been consolidated.


    In fact, I have experienced the Apotheosizing Doom twice, and my vital energy realm is very solid. It has stabilized and no longer fluctuate. I feel great, almost brand-new,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    "Okay, next, I have to realign and improve my fighting power.


    What I rely on now is mainly the two chaotic magic treasures, the Chaotic Striding Boots and the small purple sword.


    Without them, it would be a challenge for me to defeat a medium-grade divine god merely by using my own strength.


    Therefore, at this stage, the most important thing for me is to develop my fighting power and maximize it."


    Austin began to self-train and went through his combat skills.


    "As for swordsmanship, I''ve reached the level of compressing the energy of 1.3 billion sword attacks in one.


    I am able to make the most use of it when dealing with preliminary-grade divine gods.


    However, it was useless when dealing with medium-grade divine gods.


    In terms of vital energy realm, I can defeat a preliminary-grade divine god, no doubt about that. It''s just that I''m not absolutely sure if I can defeat a medium-grade divine god with just that.


    As for the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation, with my current level, I can easily deal with preliminary-grade divine gods. However, it is also quite difficult to deal with medium-grade divine gods.


    Now, in terms of spiritual sense, since I became a preliminary-grade divine god, my spiritual sense has been as strong as that of a medium-grade divine god. With the help of the Puppet Strings, I should be able to be at an advantage when fighting with ordinary medium-grade divine gods!"


    Austin said to himself quietly. He was not satisfied with the results.


    "Bottom line is that I am sure I can defeat a preliminary-grade divine god, but I''m not confident that I can defeat a medium-grade divine god. My strength and power are not very stellar.


    They''re just so-so. I will have to significantly improve if I want to defeat them next time.


    But I don''t know how to improve my own fighting power,"


    Austin sighed.


    Wi


    ier, his spiritual sense could perceive all universes within the three thousand big and small universes.


    With the help of his spiritual sense, Austin could see everything. He found that a terrible massacre had just happened in the Heaven God Cosmos!


    By rough estimates, there were trillions of creatures that considered it their homes. Almost all of them had been killed for no reason!


    Not only the warriors, but even helpless and innocent ordinary men were also killed!


    Every star and every world was filled with broken limbs and corpses, and blood flowed into a river, painted the ground red.


    Countless ghosts wandered around in despair as their cries, full of desolation, filled the air.


    "What a vicious murderer!"


    Austin gritted his teeth in anger.


    As he looked around, Austin also found that a large group of people from the god of darkness side had been stationed in the starry sky of the Heaven God Cosmos.


    They were led by a dozen preliminary-grade divine gods.


    There were no medium-grade divine gods with them.


    At this time, Austin''s killing intent soared into the sky. How could he restrain such a powerful force?


    He opened his mouth and spat out something.


    Whoosh!


    The small purple sword flew out of his mouth and flew towards the Heaven God Cosmos.


    In less than three seconds, the small purple sword had already rushed through the void and into the Heaven God Cosmos and appeared in the vast starry sky of the universe.


    Boom!


    The little purple sword was completely activated, emitting a monstrous purple sword radiance with tremendous energy.


    Almost immediately, the purple sword waves swept towards the unsuspecting gods of darkness.


    They were instantly crushed into pieces by the sword aura.


    In a moment, all gods of darkness in the Heaven God Cosmos lay dead!


    "Attention, everyone! Austin is now here!"


    someone shouted at the base camp of the gods of darkness.

 Chapter 3546 Welcome Our Ancestor (Part One)

    "Humph! I didn''t expect Austin to be very skilled in the Flying Swordsmanship.


    He can even kill people across the universes in just a blink of an eye!" the short man exclaimed as they were discussing in the stronghold of the gods of darkness.


    "The Flying Swordsmanship is from the Earth in the Yellow Cosmos. This sword technique has been lost for so long. I can''t believe this brat is so lucky to pick it up.


    His comprehension in swordsmanship is so outstanding that he even turned a chaotic magic treasure into his flying sword. Then, he incorporated it into the technique. That guy is really something," a monster remarked.


    This one had a human face, a body of a jackal, and a pair of bird wings on his back.


    "So, I say we should not kill Austin yet. We have to take him alive and make him tell us about the secret of the Flying Swordsmanship.


    Back then, this technique was so coveted in the entire three thousand big and small universes. People would be scared by just talking about it.


    We should get the technique as well as the chaotic magic treasure," the short man said with a greedy look on his face.


    "Ha-ha! If we''re talking about this guy, then there''s something more that I can tell you.


    This sneaky bastard is very mysterious.


    It has come to our attention that he doesn''t only possess a single chaotic magic treasure.


    And on top of it, we are very positive that he holds the chaotic world tree!"


    the fire-disaster beast said with a huge grin on his face.


    "What did you say?! The chaotic world tree?!"


    The top masters of the gods of darkness weren''t able to suppress their surprise at the mention of the chaotic world tree.


    "Well, that''s great for us! Everybody kn


    gods were able to report it to the headquarters of the gods of darkness before they were all slaughtered.


    "Damn it! It''s that Austin guy again! He enjoys killing our people with his flying sword while hiding in the dark.


    We have to do something to lure him out.


    If he doesn''t come out, we can''t do anything to him!" the thoroughly-odd beast roared in the headquarters of the gods of darkness.


    A large number of the gods of darkness'' core members were also paying attention to this matter.


    It was their plan all along to lure Austin out into a trap to capture him.


    "We can''t suffer any more losses. We''ll just watch our men die if this continued.


    Let''s send a few medium-grade divine gods to fight against his flying sword. I''m sure that even with his skills, he will not be able to take out a medium-grade divine god without fighting face to face.


    Then perhaps, we can provoke him to show up personally," the short man suggested.


    "All right. I agree with that idea.


    I''m going to send my men to the universes that we have recently retaken," the thoroughly-odd beast responded as he gave urgent orders to his men.

 Chapter 3547 Welcome Our Ancestor (Part Two)

    Soon after, four medium-grade divine gods left the stronghold of the gods of darkness and went into the respective universes.


    "Good. All of the gods of darkness that were stationed in the Mysterious Celestial Cosmos were wiped out," Austin said with a contented smile.


    "Well done, Austin!


    Teach those bastards a lesson. They should be ready to be killed if they are ready to kill!" the Heavenly Majestic Pot yelled in excitement.


    Somehow, he felt a little better knowing that Austin avenged the people that the gods of darkness killed in the Heaven God Cosmos.


    "Okay then, I think I will take back another one!" Austin shouted.


    He released the purple sword again and manipulated it to rush towards the Full Moon Cosmos.


    In a flash, the purple sword had already entered the Full Moon Cosmos.


    The sword quickly emitted dazzling purple sword radiance and released a sword aura that sent raging waves.


    At Austin''s signal, it instantly came for the gods of darkness.


    "You will not get past me!"


    Out of the blue, a medium-grade divine god appeared and deflected Austin''s flying sword with his own magic treasure. He performed a secret skill that withstood the powerful attacks of the purple sword.


    "What? Why is there a medium-grade divine god guarding the Full Moon Cosmos?"


    The presence of the medium-grade divine god caught Austin by surprise.


    Austin would have no problem bringing down preliminary-grade divine gods with just his Flying Swordsmanship.


    However, it wouldn''t be enough to finish off a medium-grade divine god. The furthest thing that it could achieve was to push the enemy into a stalemate.


    Austin still tried to push his luck and controlled the purple sword to attack the medium-grade divine god. But after a while, the sword


    .


    At that moment, Priest Callum was on an ancient altar.


    "My King, I have figured out the general location of our ancestor.


    I can feel that he is calling out to us!" Priest Callum told the Evil Shadow King.


    The ancient altar was surrounded by the members of the evil shadow race.


    Among them was Caroline, one of Austin''s wives.


    "Are you sure that our ancestor is summoning us?" the Evil Shadow King asked with a thrilled expression on his face.


    "Yes. I''m pretty sure!"


    Priest Callum trembled in excitement.


    "Everyone, join me as we set off to welcome our ancestor back!


    The return of our ancestor is such a grand event.


    It indicates that our race will finally enter its period of glory!"


    the Evil Shadow King shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "Welcome our ancestor! Welcome our ancestor!"


    Every member of the evil shadow race began chanting the words, and followed the Evil Shadow King.


    Feeling a call arising in the depths of their blood, every member of the evil shadow race couldn''t suppress their excitement.


    Then, the Evil Shadow King and the members of the evil shadow race headed towards somewhere outside the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.

 Chapter 3548 Being Pursued By Premium-grade Divine Gods

    The Evil Shadow King��Austin''s father-in-law, and Caroline��Austin''s wife were both revered in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos because of their connection to Austin.


    That was why the people guarding the entrance to the cosmos didn''t dare to stop them.


    The Evil Shadow King and the other members of the evil shadow race left the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and moved forward.


    "My King, I sense that our ancestor is somewhere in this direction. If we keep heading there, we''ll be sure to meet him," Priest Callum said to the Evil Shadow King.


    Priest Callum used his own blood to perform a secret skill he used to pinpoint their ancestor''s call.


    And so, the Evil Shadow King and his people kept moving.


    Meanwhile, an abandoned continent was floating aimlessly in the chaotic void of the three thousand big and small universes.


    On it, stood a tall, menacing figure.


    "My descendants have sensed my call and they are now on their way here,"


    the tall figure murmured to himself.


    He was terrifying to look at since he had no head, his eyes were his nipples and the navel was his mouth.


    It was none other than Thad.


    An hour later, the members of the evil shadow race came into his view.


    They were steadily racing towards the abandoned continent.


    All of a sudden, Priest Callum who led the way paused in his tracks.


    "My King, look!" Priest Callum said to the Evil Shadow King as he stared dead ahead with shock.


    "That person may be our ancestor !"


    His voice shook as he struggle to utter his words.


    Immediately, all the members of the evil shadow race looked ahead.


    They saw a vast abandoned continent floating in the chaotic void.


    A tall figure stood patiently on it.


    "That''s really our ancestor!


    We finally found him,"


    the Evil Shadow King echoed the voice of his comrade with more glee.


    He didn''t expect that they would really find him.


    Even the Evil Shadow King had never seen the ancestor of the evil shadow race before, not to mention his people.


    Thad stood there, waiting for them. The members of the evil shadow race were so shocked that they left their mouths hanging wide open.


    "Hurry up! Let''s go greet our ancestor," the Evil Shadow King ordered his people after he snapped out of it.


    With that, he bolted towards that deserted continent ahead of him.


    "Ha-ha! My descendants, come here!"


    Thad laughed loudly as he looked at his descendants.


    Meanwhile, in the three thousand big and small universes, Kevin was informed of that all the mem


    t the Reincarnation Token. It doesn''t let me down."


    Overjoyed, Austin hurriedly made his escape.


    At the same time, he filled Peterson, Morphy, Frost, Brain and Oswald in on what happened using his spiritual sense.


    Under the protection of the Reincarnation Token, Austin safely fled into a spatial teleportation channel.


    Meanwhile, the two premium-grade divine gods were left dumbfounded in the Mysterious Celestial Cosmos.


    "Did I see it right?


    Isn''t that the legendary Reincarnation Token? !"


    The short man showed untold shock on his face.


    "Yes, that''s the Reincarnation Token.


    Otherwise, that brat wouldn''t have a chance to get away from you.


    Does he have anything to do with the reincarnation race?


    Is he a descendant of the reincarnation race?"


    the tall premium-grade divine god wondered.


    "Ha-ha! You are thinking too much.


    I had heard that many Reincarnation Tokens of the reincarnation race had gone missing and its chief had sent his men out to look for them back in the ancient times.


    This brat must''ve been lucky and stumbled upon one by chance.


    If he was a descendant of the reincarnation race, how could he possibly stay in the three thousand big and small universes?


    It''s impossible,"


    the short man answered with conviction.


    "Let''s go. We can''t let this guy escape!"


    The short man rushed towards the direction of Austin.


    He scanned through the space in front of him and tracked Austin down. He then pointed at the direction of the spatial channel where Austin was.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Explosions rang out in the spatial channel. Caught off guard, Austin was thrown out of it and he coughed up blood.

 Chapter 3549 The Battle Between Premium-grade Divine Gods

    "Brat, you have no chance to escape."


    Although the short man was just three feet tall, he managed to catch up with Austin along with the towering creature.


    Chills ran down Austin''s spine when he realized that the two premium-grade divine gods could cross several universes in just a single stride and move at an incredible speed!


    Moreover, the two premium-grade divine gods could control the law of supreme enlightenment in the space where Austin tried to hide.


    Every inch of Austin''s surroundings felt like a cage created by the minds of his enemies.


    Without any hesitation, Austin immediately took out the Reincarnation Token.


    At the same time, Austin waved his hand and two more magic treasures appeared.


    They were the Layne''s Ruler and the Kaleidoscopic Compass!


    The Layne''s Ruler could be used to seek good luck and avoid disaster. It could also break all kinds of arrays.


    Meanwhile, the Kaleidoscopic Compass was a divine weapon for geomancy.


    These two were undeniably rare magic treasures.


    They were activated at the same time.


    The Layne''s Ruler pointed to the northeast and the Kaleidoscopic Compass'' hanging needle also pointed to the same direction.


    Without missing a beat, Austin quickly headed where the magic treasures were pointing.


    Some of his trepidation melted away as he entered a space teleportation channel under the protection of the three magic treasures.


    "Ha-ha, this guy has a lot of treasures!


    I like them! They''ll be mine!"


    Greed lit up the eyes of the short man as he let out uncontrollable laughter.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion forced Austin out of the space teleportation channel with just a simple wave of the short man''s hand.


    Blood began to drip out of the sides of his lips!


    Every inch of his body was covered with blood, like something fragile that was about to break into pieces. Splotches of bright red blood would shock anyone who''d see him.


    Fortunately, Austin managed to activate the Phoenix Nirvana Skill to instantly


    ustin.


    "Frost, I didn''t expect you to come back!"


    A chill filled the air as Baham spoke.


    "In order to kill all the gods of darkness, I have to come back."


    Frost smiled at Baham.


    "Don''t talk big. No one knows who''ll end up dead!"


    Baham sneered.


    Several types of laws of supreme enlightenment burst out as he made a seal with his hands. Runes appeared one after another as if they were connecting the entire chaotic void and trembled with terrifying power.


    All the runes merged and emitted a monstrous divine radiance and then he turned his palms over to strike Frost.


    Boom!


    Tremors ran through the chaotic void as it endured the extremely terrifying pressure. Pieces of the space barrier collapsed in various places.


    Waves of surging energy swept through the chaotic void, reaching a billion miles around them, and pressed down on Frost and Austin.


    ''Premium-grade divine gods are terrifying.


    This man can probably kill hundreds of medium-grade divine gods in the blink of an eye!''


    Austin thought.


    "This is a piece of cake."


    Unlike him, Frost wasn''t impressed and just flicked his fingers to release a ball of divine light.


    Boom!


    The two forces collided with a deafening explosion.


    Countless shining lights burned violently in the void and lit up the three thousand big and small universes.

 Chapter 3550 The Whereabouts Of The Evil Shadow Race

    "That''s amazing!


    I can''t believe that the mastery of the premium-grade divine gods in all the laws of nature is this remarkable!" Austin exclaimed.


    He closely observed the fight between them. It left him dumbfounded.


    "Go to hell, Frost!"


    The waves soared high into the sky like a tsunami. A monster with a body of a jackal attached with a huge pair of bird-like wings suddenly appeared. It instantly flew towards Frost in just a split second!


    "Ha-ha! Don''t flatter yourself, Silas."


    Brain stepped out of the void, and halted inches away from the monster''s face. The two of them were tangled in an intense battle.


    "Austin, you can go back first,"


    Frost advised.


    Without waiting for him to respond, Frost had flicked his wrists, and Austin was thrown into the distance.


    Everything quickly changed. Just like that, he was back in the stronghold of the gods of light.


    Frost and Brain, on the other hand, were left to fight against Baham and Silas.


    The four premium grade divine gods displayed their maximum capacity. Each of them specialized in different law powers. Hence, they used it to their advantage��every time they summoned their skills, the atmosphere of the battlefield would dramatically change.


    The other creatures wanted to watch the battle, but they couldn''t see their movement.


    Different laws of nature released by the four premium-grade divine gods interwove together, disrupting the time and space in the chaotic void.


    The spectators could only see four muddled figures moving around at lightning speed. Each collision they made created a dazzling light.


    Austin also unleashed his spiritual sense along with several omnipotent skills related to space and time to watch the battle between four premium-grade divine gods.


    However, he eventually felt his eyes hurt and his spiritual sense didn''t work due to the laws of nature that filled that chaotic void.


    "Premium-grade divine gods are amazing!"


    Austin commented sincerely.


    As he watch them move swiftly and clash against each other, he also yearned to be as strong as them.


    Just then, Kevin''s voice rang out in Austin''s Soul S


    lights to cover him as he stepped back at full speed.


    With the aid of the Reincarnation Token, Austin could move freely again and run away with all his strength.


    "You''re not going anywhere!"


    The massive gray hand chased after Austin, and it was slowly inching closer and closer to him.


    It was difficult to escape the grasp of a premium-grade divine god.


    It was because they were proficient in law of time and law of space.


    When Austin was about to be seized by the grey hand, Oswald made an appearance. "Don''t panic, Austin. Let me help you!" Oswald called out.


    He hit the grey hand with his palm, which caused it to fly away.


    "What a surprise! You''ve came back too, Oswald.


    That''s good. This is going to be more interesting."


    With that, the big grey hand disappeared.


    "Austin, what happened?


    Why did you try to infiltrate the stronghold of the gods of darkness?"


    Oswald asked worriedly.


    Austin told him why he was there.


    "You are looking for the evil shadow race?"


    Oswald looked surprised.


    "Are they Thad''s descendants?"


    Oswald uttered in confusion.


    "Thad!


    Yes, Thad is the ancestor of the evil shadow race.


    I saw his statue before!"


    Austin had a light bulb moment when he heard the name.


    "I think I know what happened to them.


    I also know where the members of the evil shadow race, including your wife Caroline are,"


    Oswald informed Austin with a smile.

 Chapter 3551 Please Give Caroline Back To Me

    Hearing what Oswald had just said, Austin got excited.


    "So, where are Caroline and the others?" he asked as he stared at Oswald with expectant eyes.


    "Hmm. Austin, do you know who made that gray hand?


    It was Thad. Thad did that,"


    Oswald said.


    "What? Are you sure?"


    Austin was taken aback. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard.


    As he recalled what had happened, it occurred to him that the gray hand that had gone after him emitted strong evil energy and was surrounded by a gray mist.


    Whenever the members of the evil shadow race activated their secret skills, the evil energy and the gray mist appeared.


    "So�� Thad supports the gods of darkness?!" Austin blurted out.


    His brows furrowed at the thought.


    "I''m afraid so.


    He is indeed one of the top masters of the gods of darkness," Oswald confirmed with a nod.


    He looked at the expression on Austin''s face as he informed him of the situation.


    "Seriously? I never would''ve reckoned that Thad is from the gods of darkness��"


    This unexpected news left Austin dumbfounded.


    ''My wife''s ancestor works for the gods of darkness. I guess things are about to get more complicated.'' Austin frowned at his own thought.


    "Priest Callum of the evil shadow race said that everyone in their race felt the call from their ancestor. Then, in that case, was it really Thad who summoned them?"


    Austin crossed his arms as he made some speculation.


    "Most probably.


    Thad might have used some secret skill to summon his descendants when he came back.


    All the members of the evil shadow race sensed it, so now they''ve set off to look for their ancestor,"


    Oswald said in response.


    Austin knew that what Oswald said made total sense.


    "I bet they are with Thad now. Would that be a good thing or a bad thing?"


    Austin couldn''t mask his worry.


    "Hmm. Who knows?


    Maybe that would be best for some of the members. I guess they''d feel safer. As for Caroline��


    Once Thad and the other gods of darkness find out that she''s your wife, things might take a turn for the worse."


    Oswald placed his palm across his head. He looked at Austin and wondered how he would react from the hard truth.


    Meanwhile, Austin was in a daze. Despite the fact that he had already thought of this possibility, his heart grew heavier when he heard it from Oswald.


    ''He''s right.


    I''ve killed so many gods of darkness. We both know that I have a deep grudge against them, and now Caroline has fallen into their hands. What now? I don''t know what to do.''


    Tears formed in his eyes as he got more anxious. He couldn''t stop thinking about what might happen to Caroline if he didn''t do something.


    Ever since he met her in the Prime Martial World, they had been through a lot. Even then, he had seen her as one of the


    "


    Baham reeked of insolence as he laughed wildly. He seemed to be pleased with his own reply.


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from the stronghold of the gods of darkness.


    "Frost, you can go ahead and leave now.


    I know exactly who you want from me.


    However, I think it''s best that you forget it.


    Austin, listen. From now on, Caroline has nothing to do with you."


    Although it was just a voice, they all knew it belonged to Thad.


    Austin composed himself and took a step forward. He pleaded with due respect.


    "Sir, this is between me and you. She shouldn''t get involved.


    Now, please give Caroline back to me."


    "Wait. That''s Austin Lin!"


    The divine gods of the god of darkness side and those of the isolated spaces were all surprised to see Austin.


    "Thad, is that true? Are you really keeping someone Austin wants?


    Ha-ha! That''s awesome!


    Now we can easily take Austin down."


    Baham burst out laughing.


    This time, Austin was struggling to keep his composure.


    "Sir, what good would it do to you if you don''t give her back to me?"


    At the sound of Austin''s insistence, the voice snorted in derision.


    "Austin, you have to know. You are not good for her.


    Caroline is the princess of our race, and you are just a stranger to her now.


    Just come to terms with it and get going."


    Hearing this, Austin had lost all his temper.


    "Sir!


    I assure you, if anything happens to Caroline, I will avenge her!" Austin bellowed.


    "Ha! The audacity of this kid. How dare you threaten me? I don''t think you have any idea what you''re doing.


    But don''t you worry. If you stop bothering her from this point forward, I won''t kill her. Instead, I will treat her like my own daughter.


    However, if you continue harassing her, do not blame me for what I would do to you.


    Consider yourself warned." Thad sounded ominous.

 Chapter 3552 Basils Spiritual Soul

    "Get your ass over here, Thad!"


    Austin roared.


    However, no voice came from inside the stronghold.


    "Austin, let''s go back first,"


    Frost said with a sigh.


    "Hey, don''t worry. I know Thad. He''s a decent man, unlike the other cruel evil bastards from the god of darkness side.


    Plus, your wife is his descendant. I believe he wouldn''t hurt her,"


    Oswald added.


    Austin glared at the towering fortress for a while before agreeing with the others. He left with the three premium-grade divine gods.


    Meanwhile, inside the stronghold of the gods of darkness and creatures from the isolated alien spaces.


    "Thad, it turns out that Austin''s wife is your descendant. This makes things so much easier!


    We can make that girl our hostage and force Austin to surrender himself!"


    Baham said to Thad excitedly.


    The second those words left Baham''s lips, Thad shot him a petrifying glance.


    "Take that back right now and I''ll give you another chance.


    But if you dare to mention this ludicrous idea again, then don''t blame me for what''s going to happen to you!" Thad warned.


    A strong evil energy suddenly emanated from him which made Baham''s spine tingle.


    "Alright, alright, Thad, don''t be so serious. I didn''t mean that,"


    Baham replied, scared.


    He knew what Thad was capable of. If someone rubbed him the wrong way, he would surely punish that person.


    Thad''s anger turned into disappointment as he glanced at Baham, turned around and left.


    "Humph! He is always so stubborn.


    Silas, forget everything that Thad said. Let''s take Austin''s wife ourselves,"


    Baham said to Silas through his spiritual sense.


    "What are you thinking about, Baham? You want to provoke Thad? Do you have a death wish?"


    Silas was taken aback by his bold proposal.


    "Come on, Silas. Yes, Thad is indeed powerful but we are too!


    I am confident we can defeat him if we work together.


    If we give up like this, we''ll be nothing but a laughingstock.


    Besides, our lords Hacket


    d was not the real ancestor!


    The true ancestor of the evil race was a man called Basil who lived a long, long time ago.


    Basil had been born before the separation of the earth and sky. At that time, countless universe communities in the Sea of Chaos hadn''t been created.


    Thad was only his disciple.


    Back then, Basil had put a portion of his blood into Thad''s body. Thanks to his blood, Thad had progressed rapidly and became a premium-grade divine god in only a short time.


    Since then, Basil disappeared without anyone knowing where he was.


    The evil race was his offspring. Before he disappeared, he left them in the Sea of Chaos.


    In the past few days, Thad had entrusted all the members of the evil shadow race with the secret about their race.


    After hearing his story, everyone in the evil shadow race knew more about their race.


    "If that''s the case then please extract our ancestor''s spiritual soul energy from me and plant it into another member''s body.


    I just want to come back to my husband.


    Please,"


    Caroline pleaded.


    "Stop talking nonsense.


    Do you think just anyone can integrate with our ancestor''s spiritual soul energy?


    Only those who are close to him and have great talent can do that.


    Caroline, only you can do that."


    Thad''s patience was growing shorter by the minute.

 Chapter 3553 Wait For Me

    "You don''t have to say anything more. I won''t change my mind,"


    Caroline stated, completely unmoved.


    "Caroline, you..."


    Although Thad used all the tricks up his sleeve, not a single one worked at all. Unbearable anger filled him and he couldn''t do anything but grit his teeth.


    "Ancestor, Austin''s a good man.


    As a matter of fact, our clan have received a lot of favor and support from him in the past."


    Even Caroline''s mother, Lady Nathalie, plucked up the courage to softly offer her own assurance.


    Moreover, she knew it was impossible to separate Caroline and Austin. Since she didn''t want her daughter to suffer unnecessary pain, she gathered the courage to speak.


    "Enough! Stop it!


    Caroline, I''ll give you some time to think about it.


    I hope you''ll understand me!"


    Thad shouted.


    With a wave of his hand, a terrible law power enveloped Caroline and quickly whisked her away from sight.


    "Caroline... Where is she going?"


    Lady Nathalie murmured.


    "Don''t worry. She''s fine.


    I infused a cultivation method into her Soul Sea and sent her away to meditate and cultivate it.


    She''s the apple of my eye. I must train her well,"


    Thad calmly explained to ease her worries.


    A wisp of Basil''s spiritual soul energy was inside Caroline''s body. Additionally, her talent was nothing to sneeze at. There was no way that Thad would ever hurt her. He would cultivate her with all his strength instead.


    "Nathalie, don''t worry. Ancestor is very kind to Caroline. He won''t harm a hair on her head,"


    the Evil Shadow King secretly whispered to Lady Nathalie.


    "I know! I''m just too worried about Caroline. I don''t need you to remind me."


    Lady Nathalie snapped at her husband.


    Meanwhile, a storm was brewing in the headquarters of the gods of light.


    Not a single word left Austin ever since he came back.


    Fury filled him at the thought that he couldn''t protect his beloved woman.


    "Austin, don''t worry about it. Caroline is Thad''s descendant.


    As far as I''m concerned, Thad would never hurt Caroline. He''d even protect her,"


    Oswald soothed.


    Relief filled Austin when he heard Oswald''s assurance.


    "To be honest, Thad is a strong and decent man, and we used to be friends.


    But sadly he ended up throwing himself into Hackett and Elliot''s team to become one of the top masters of


    arry sky in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. He immediately sat down cross legged.


    "Caroline, don''t worry. Just wait for me.


    I''ll definitely bring you back!


    Just you wait and see, Thad. You''ll regret this!"


    Austin murmured, with a terrifyingly blank expression settling over his face.


    "I''m still too weak.


    I can barely put up a fight against an ordinary medium-grade divine god.


    In the face of a premium-grade divine god, I''ll be even weaker than an ant!


    All I need to do is to make myself stronger!"


    Austin firmly declared.


    "In terms of realms, I''m a preliminary-grade divine god now. If I want to break through to be at least a medium-grade divine god, I still need to spend lots of time to cultivate. I have no idea how long it''ll take for me to break through."


    Austin began to study himself to make a plan.


    The higher a cultivator''s realm became, the more difficult it would be for him to break through.


    "If I want to quickly improve my fighting power, I have to start with secret martial arts skills.


    Actually... I''m already good at a secret technique that no one else knows, the Earth Exploring Technique!"


    Austin assured himself.


    Once he took stock of his current abilities, he waved his hand to make hundreds of books fly out of his Space Ring and settle in front of him.


    These hundreds of books were bought from different bookstore in the Brilliant Kingdom after Austin returned to Earth.


    Each ancient book contained information about geography and geomancy passed down from the ancient Brilliant Kingdom.

 Chapter 3554 Elliot鈥檚 Men Came Back

    Whoosh!


    Austin made a simple wave with his hand. As an immediate response, the Kaleidoscopic Compass flew out and floated in front of him, waiting for his command.


    The Kaleidoscopic Compass was a genuine legendary divine weapon that he was able to acquire while he was going through the challenges in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "I know how to perform the Earth Exploring Technique. I have become quite the expert in it. This is my unique advantage because other people know nothing about it.


    If I want to further improve my fighting skills, I have to be good at identifying my advantages and make the most use of them.


    This is awesome! From now on, I will cultivate in seclusion and study the Earth Exploring Technique. I will focus my full attention to it in order to grasp the earth forming skill in the Earth Exploring Technique."


    Looking at the hundreds of ancient books in front of him as well as the Kaleidoscopic Compass, Austin declared his ambitions with a decisive look. It would not be the most difficult thing he had done.


    What happened to Caroline had hit him hard.


    It was not until that time that he genuinely realized how weak he had been. He even couldn''t even protect his beloved woman.


    This terrible feeling made him extremely depressed, his guilt eating away into his conscience.


    It also made him realize that with his current strength, he would not be able to protect those that he wanted to protect in such a chaotic world.


    "I must master the earth forming skill!!"


    He took another deep breath before he again declared with such determination in his eyes.


    Then, under the control of his mind, one of the ancient books flew to him, and stopped to float in front of his face just a few inches from his eyes. Then it opened as pages began to turn themselves one after another.


    Austin put all other distracting thoughts aside and focused on reading the ancient books.


    Outside the secret chamber, three beautiful women had already arrived. They were all sitting cross legged outside the secret room. Worry was clearly written all over their delicate faces.


    They were none other than Ivy, Sue, and Violet.


    At this moment, although not a single word was spoken among them, the three of them were secretly communicating with each other through their spiritual senses.


    "What happened to Caroline is a big blow to him. I don''t think he could ever forgive himself, let alone those who were actually responsible.


    Guys, what should we do to make him feel better, even for just a bit?


    Why don''t we go inside and talk to him?"


    Sue suggested in a concerned tone.


    "Sue, don''t worry too much.


    I think he should be fine.


    I was able to follow him all the way here and I know him very well.


    He is a tough man. The harsher reality gets for him, the stronger he becomes. He will never admi


    woman and slowly walked into the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Look! It''s the Jade Emperor! And Queen Siobhan! They are back!"


    Exclamations of shock were heard continuously.


    Everyone stared in awe at what looked like the perfect family.


    "Welcome, Jade Emperor, and Queen Siobhan!"


    The medium-grade divine gods including Peterson and Otis, together with other gods of light, hurried forward to welcome them.


    "Thank you. You must have suffered a lot during our absence.


    Let''s get settled first,"


    the Jade Emperor said with a smile to the divine gods who came to welcome them.


    Still followed by their constituents, they returned to the base camp of the gods of light.


    The return of the Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan thrilled and excited everyone. As a result, they felt their power and energy become stronger.


    For a moment, the gods of darkness and those from the isolated alien spaces, even those from the underworld became low-key.


    It was well known that the Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan were two powerful warriors of a different and much higher level!


    However, the imbalance was soon broken.


    A month later, another unexpected thing happened.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    An endless malicious aura, raging like angry waves, suddenly spread from the distant chaotic void to the direction of the three thousand big and small universes.


    Then, amidst the surging malicious aura, dozens of tall and ferocious figures appeared and slowly walked towards the three thousand big and small universes.


    Each figure towered into the clouds. They were so heavy that the grounds shook with every step, as if they could crush anything under them.


    There were eighty one figures in total!


    "Look! Elliot''s eighty-one subordinates are back!"


    Everyone pointed and stared in shock at the eighty one ferocious, tall figures surrounded by their malicious auras.

 Chapter 3555 Become A Genuine Earth Master (Part One)

    Countless masters in the three thousand big and small universes couldn''t help but fix their eyes on the eighty-one powerful and frightening men. When they looked at them, a cold shiver ran down their spines.


    These were Elliot''s eighty-one loyal followers. Each of them had great strength and prowess. They were fearless, excellent soldiers who would do whatever command Elliot gave them.


    "All of Elliot''s eighty-one men have already returned. It looks like Elliot himself would be back shortly.


    Once he is back, it also means that Hackett would also follow soon.


    This is bad. It seems that all the core leaders of the gods of darkness are already preparing to arrive!


    I guess a horrifying war would be inevitable at that point," some strong cultivators murmured to themselves.


    "Greetings, sirs! We have been waiting for your arrival," those gods of darkness greeted Elliot''s men as they saw them from the distance.


    They had been waiting in the chaotic void and were anticipating their return.


    "Ha-ha! This is great!


    Now that they''re here, we don''t need to worry about a thing! Soon, even Master Elliot will return." Several gods of darkness couldn''t help but laugh devilishly.


    "Those bastards from the light side better be ready. They are about to meet their doom!" a god of darkness roared as he looked at the direction of the stronghold of the gods of light.


    Their eyes were full of killing intent. It was as if they were already prepared and yearning to battle it out against the gods of light.


    The return of Elliot''s men definitely boosted their morale that they were all excited for war.


    Meanwhile, in the headquarters of the gods of light, Queen Siobhan and the other gods of light also got a hold of the information that Elliot''s subordinates had come back.


    "Elliot''s men are already here, huh


    ed.


    "What? That''s so suspicious!"


    The Jade Emperor, Queen Siobhan, and the other masters raised their eyebrows as they heard the information.


    With this, the premium-grade divine gods quickly released their spiritual sense to check what was going on in the Yellow Cosmos.


    "Humph! They''re up to something!


    They have set up several Isolation Arrays around the Yellow Cosmos to prevent others from perceiving what is truly going on inside the cosmos.


    The scout is right. They''re up to something and they don''t want to be discovered,"


    Frost snorted after examining the Yellow Cosmos.


    "It must have something to do with the evil baby. This is worrying. We have to go there immediately and have a look!


    We can''t let them outsmart us," the Jade Emperor said with a fiery expression on his face.


    The other divine gods got up too and were ready to go. If their hunch was right, they had no time to waste.


    The main reason why several masters of the gods of darkness had started coming back was that they learned that the evil baby was about to come out.


    The same went for the gods of light. They became wary because the evil baby had the power to destroy the three thousand big and small universes.

 Chapter 3556 Become A Genuine Earth Master (Part Two)

    Therefore, the birth of the evil baby meant a lot for both forces.


    Immediately after, Queen Siobhan and the Jade Emperor left the stronghold of the gods of light, together with their subordinates, and started rushing towards the Yellow Cosmos.


    As they were approaching the cosmos, a sudden vicious laugh resounded from the chaotic void.


    "You''re here already? Ha-ha! I knew that you won''t be able to stand idly and watch, but that''s as far as you can go! You will not get past us!"


    Then, strong evil energy began materializing. More and more people from the god of darkness side with malicious auras rushed out from the void and stood in the way of the group of the gods of light.


    The army of the gods of darkness and the creatures from the isolated alien spaces was led by dozens of intimidating tall men. They all had heads that were as hard as iron, and each of them gave off a malevolent aura.


    In this area just outside the Yellow Cosmos, the troops of the gods of light and the gods of darkness faced off.


    Soon after, an intense atmosphere enveloped the area.


    "What are you doing in the Yellow Cosmos?!"


    Oswald shouted sternly with an atrocious look in his eyes.


    "Do you really think we''ll tell you that? Are you stupid? I don''t have the time to waste on talking with you. Get lost or let''s get this started!"


    One of the tall, fierce-looking men stepped forward and sneered at the army of the gods of light. He acted in a domineering manner and was absolutely fearless even in front of the top masters of the opposing force.


    He was one of Elliot''s eighty-one loyal followers. He was muscular, and his skin emitted a dazzling metallic luster that made him look like he was made of copper.


    "Did you forget that the Yellow Cosmos has been our t


    the void.


    Numerous floating law fragments continuously intertwined and merged with each other.


    The law fragments drew energy from the void as they formed.


    Then, all kinds of elements in the air began to gather, condense, and take Austin''s desired shape under the effect of the law of earth.


    Gradually, grains of soil, grit, and small stones appeared in the void.


    As the amount of gravel and mud increased steadily, a small field began forming.


    Initially, the diameter of the landmass was about a meter.


    Then, it expanded at an incredible rate.


    About half a day later, the land formed already had a diameter of several kilometers.


    It floated at the center of the secret chamber, constantly moving up and down.


    It appeared to be a deserted land with nothing but sand on it.


    Furthermore, it didn''t belong to any terrain. It had its own identity and composition.


    Most of all, it was Austin''s work. He successfully created it through his comprehension of the law of earth.


    Looking at his creation, he was fully contented.


    "Finally!


    Now, I could be considered as a genuine Earth Master!"


    Austin muttered to himself with a huge grin on his face.

 Chapter 3557 Creating The Continent

    Inside the secret chamber, Austin applauded when he saw the floating land in front of him. It was a small piece of land with a diameter of several miles.


    "Hmm, maybe I can make it broader," he murmured as his eyes twinkled with glee.


    He then continuously employed some formulas to activate the law of earth.


    Just as Austin activated some laws, the piece of land began to expand and grow thicker and wider.


    Thud!


    In the starry sky of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, endless vital energy and bright lights gathered in front of Austin''s secret room and integrated into the land in front of him.


    Not long after, the land expanded from a few miles in diameter to a dozen miles wide. The augmentation kept going since Austin didn''t lift his spell.


    Another day later, he checked the land. His mouth fell open when he saw what was awaiting him.


    "Whoa! That seems like hundreds of miles wide now!"


    He was blown away by the fact that he had created a small piece of land, but after just a day, it had enlarged to about six hundred miles in diameter.


    "This land is completely under my control. If it responds to my every decision, then I can definitely change the climate on this land with my own mind,"


    Austin murmured to himself as he felt the intensity of the endless law of earth.


    "Rain!"


    he yelled softly, trying to prove his theory.


    All of a sudden, the water on the land began to drift into the air and formed clouds above the land. When the water droplets filled the clouds, it started raining.


    "Now, wind!"


    Austin shouted with excitement. He raised and waved his arms as though he was orchestrating the weather.


    Whoosh!


    The air on the land promptly flowed and formed a strong wind that had blown away the dust across the land.


    This time, Austin was beaming with exhilaration. He concentrated once more and cried out as though he was doing attendance checks.


    "Thunder! Lightning!"


    He was eager to test the potential of the land he had created through all the different weathers.


    "This is great! Since I can control the climate and the weather, I can make plants grow on this land. Even animals can thrive!


    It seems I have created a small world!


    Oh, man! Those legends about the creation of the world in ancient times turned out to be true.


    Worlds really could be created by people!" Austin exclaimed.


    He was filled with astonishment that his eyes glistened.


    At the same time, he was thoroughly amazed at the mystery and magic of the Earth Exploring Technique.


    He was a mere preliminary-grade divine god, yet he was able to create this land by employing the Earth Exploring Technique.


    Austin was truly delighted at the thought that he managed to put up this habitable land because he surmised that not even a premium-grade divine god could possibly do it without this technique.


    By all accounts, only the gods of chaos could own the omnipotent skill to create a cosmos.


    They could forge a genuine cosmos with an endless area��it could stretch into trillions and trillions of miles.


    Compared to an endless cosmos, the small piece of land in front of Au


    ealistic experience with the overall situation in his continent.


    "Transform!"


    He stomped the ground and watched the land come to life right before his eyes.


    Boom! Crack! Thud!


    Without delay, the whole continent then shook violently.


    The force was strong enough to jolt the earth, and even dust soared into the sky.


    In the distance, hills started to rise, while some areas sunk and formed canyons. Plains, deserts, and rivers also began to take shape.


    There were even some places that had signs of life, and vegetation slowly emerged in some regions.


    All kinds of topography began to form as to how Austin had deemed it so.


    With all things considered, this was already a standard hospitable environment. Every essential element had been studiously incorporated into this large mass.


    Everything was in place��all that was missing at this point was the presence of the creatures who would live in this meticulously-built continent.


    ''I''ve created all this.


    Everything here is completely controlled by my mind. Wait, then if that''s the case, I can also set up all kinds of lands of death here! I can see it now. One day, when I fight against enemies, I can just release this continent and trap them there in the lands of death.''


    Austin felt a chill down his spine. He was absolutely thrilled about this idea and couldn''t wait for it to ensue.


    "All right, I will need a lot of earth dragons to assist me with this."


    Although he tried to suppress his excitement, his thoughts came bursting out of him.


    When he took another quick look at the continent he had just forged, he smiled and let out a deep sigh. "Phew! Not bad. Well, then, I guess that''s it for now."


    He then waved his sleeve and loaded the continent into it. When it was packed inside, Austin walked out of the secret chamber.


    "Master! You''ve finished your cultivation!"


    "You''re finally out!"


    The moment Austin stepped outside, Violet, Ivy, and Sue warmly welcomed him back. They were all so overjoyed that they immediately jumped up and surrounded him with concerned smiles.

 Chapter 3558 The War Begins

    "Master, are you... are you okay?"


    Violet asked Austin with a worried look.


    She was afraid that Austin couldn''t bear the pain of losing Caroline and he would do something stupid.


    "Austin, you can tell us."


    Ivy and Sue also looked at him with utmost concern.


    "I''m fine.


    You guys don''t need to worry."


    Looking at their sad and uneasy faces, Austin felt warm inside him and couldn''t help but let out a smile.


    "Are you sure? You don''t have to carry all your worries alone. We''re just here. We''ll listen to whatever''s bothering you."


    Sue tried to console Austin. She stepped forward and embraced Austin. Her fragrance instantly soothed him.


    "Thanks, but I''m really fine.


    Your man is strong enough not to be brought down by a problem or two,"


    Austin replied as he lowered his head and kissed Sue''s smooth forehead.


    "I''m relieved to hear that. Of course, I know you''re the best!"


    Sue easily cheered up as Austin assured her that he was all right.


    "I know all of you have been waiting for me, but I have something to do right now. I have to go out.


    I need you to stay here in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and just continue your cultivation.


    The situation in the three thousand big and small universes is very chaotic nowadays. Don''t leave the Fallen Immortal Cosmos whatever happens,"


    Austin strictly reminded the three of them.


    After saying that, he disappeared in a flash.


    Seeing that Austin instantly went off, Sue put on her arms on her waist and said, "He is always so busy!"


    She pouted and complained as it didn''t even take Austin a second to leave the Fallen Immortal Cosmos after he finished his cultivation.


    "Well, that''s master for you. He either cultivates hard or goes out to do all kinds of various things.


    He isn''t just the type of man to be stuck at home." Violet giggled as she covered her mouth.


    As Austin left the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, he suddenly stopped on his tracks as he immediately sensed that something was odd in the atmosphere.


    "What is this? What''s happening?"


    Austin immediately unleashed his spiritual sense to perceive what was happening in the three thousand big and small universes.


    Then, he found out that in the chaotic void around the Yellow Cosmos, two large forces had confronted each other and were about to begin a large-scale war.


    ''Why did our force set out to the Yellow Cosmos? Are those gods of darkness playing their tricks again?!''


    The look in Austin''s eyes became cold as he saw what was going on.


    He bore so much more hatred towards the gods of darkness after what happened with Caroline.


    "Just you wait. I''ll go and retrieve several earth dragons first before I join the battle. I shall kill as many gods of darkness and creatures from the isolated alien spaces as possible!


    You shall feel my wrath," Austin uttered through gritted teeth.


    Immediately after, he activated the Reincarnation Token and teleported himself to a nearby cosmos.


    The place was actually under the control of the gods of darkness, and he saw that a group of divine gods w


    as the center of the array.


    "Damn it. I didn''t expect that after so many years, their arrays have become pretty advanced.


    We can''t compare their current strength from ancient times.


    Additionally, the creatures from the isolated alien spaces are also on their side.


    This will be extremely tough," Jade Emperor sighed.


    "Well, it only means that they were really preparing a lot for this moment.


    Especially Hackett and Elliot, those two ensured that they would win this war," Queen Siobhan said.


    "Fortunately, we have also improved our battle arrays a lot.


    It was a basic tactic to strengthen the battle arrays in large-scale wars. Their effects would direct the flow of the battle," Frost remarked.


    "That''s right. We have to prepare for a fierce battle. We need to be vigilant and be watchful of our every move!


    They''re getting more and more difficult to deal with.


    We don''t know what else they''re hiding in their sleeves," Jade Emperor strictly warned them.


    "Ha-ha! Forward! Kill them all!"


    a giant bald man shouted excitedly from the camp of the gods of darkness as he waved his hands and gave the signal to attack.


    Boom! Boom!


    From the side of the gods of darkness, a battle array that consisted of more than a hundred thousand warriors rushed out. Within the array, there were one hundred thousand heaven immortals, earth immortals, genuine immortals, and golden immortals. There were also one thousand warriors at the Divine Realm and a dozen preliminary-grade divine gods. They were arranged in a specific position while they gathered the endless law power.


    Above this battle array, a huge and bloodthirsty black-colored dragon hovered. It emitted a monstrous and intimidating aura as it glared at the enemies in front of it.


    "Now!


    Slaughter them!" the preliminary-grade divine gods in charge of the battle array roared at the same time.


    Boom!


    Above the battle array, the huge poisonous dragon raised its head and spurted out a stream of poisonous black liquid towards the gods of light.

 Chapter 3559 I Want To Have A Try

    "Move!"


    The gods of light also had their own battle array.


    It was comprised of over ten preliminary-grade divine gods, plus more than a hundred thousand Genuine Immortal Realm cultivators or greater. They had gathered their will together to form a superior soldier��formidable, gigantic, and powerful. He had a solemn look plastered on his face, and he wielded an old and massive ax in his hand.


    This battle array was called the Invincible Array.


    The mighty soldier hovered above the array, wielding his monstrous ax.


    He prevented the obsidian liquid released by the poisonous dragon to protect the gods of light.


    The collision between two powerful forces was immense. The battle was extreme and impassioned that the void had collapsed, and infinite space fragments flew everywhere.


    "What are you waiting for?


    Kill them all!" one of Elliot''s loyal followers ordered.


    His rage was as hot as the coursing magma��wrathful and fiery. He pointed his spear towards the direction of the enemy, his face contorted into unexplained madness.


    The soldiers immediately moved under his command.


    They all attacked in sync, charging at their adversaries while keeping their arrays intact.


    "Get ready!"


    Seeing that the gods of darkness made their move, the Jade Emperor raised his hand. He was alerting his men of the incoming battalion.


    The soldiers on the god of light side attacked head-on towards the battlefield, a sea of cultivators, moving together as one. They moved in perfect timing, synchronized by an unheard beat.


    Ten super soldiers created by the gods of light marched their way towards their enemies. For each step they took, the void around them would break down. Smoke billowed, and various debris was found everywhere.


    The gods of darkness also had remarkable fighters of their own. They made ten demons by setting up a dozen of Heavenly Demon Arrays. Each of the monsters had cerulean skin, sharp pointed heads, and disheveled hair. Each of them was formidable on their own. As soon as they materialized, they were immediately engaged in a battle against the massive soldiers from the other side.


    The Invincible Array and the Heavenly Demon Array were the arrays used to attack their enemies. The super soldiers and the blue-skinned demons were so enormous that they towered into the clouds. Their combat powers were unparalleled, and they soon had become the center of the battlefield.


    The other battle arrays made by both parties attracted less attention. Still, each of them was brilliant and just as important. They also made powerful and fatal attacks.


    Each array present on the battlefield was even more potent than the skill of a medium-grade divine god.


    Ordinary medium-grade divine gods didn''t dare to inch any closer to these arrays. As soon as they approached, they would be immediat


    ade divine god fled back to the Jade Emperor and other gods of light who hadn''t joined the battle.


    After a while, six dead bodies fell from the sky and landed in front of the Jade Emperor and the others.


    Even their spiritual souls had been shattered.


    They were the six medium-grade divine gods who had been selected for the mission.


    Only one survived.


    In the distant chaotic void, several giants made their appearances. They held arrogant expression on their faces and a murderous look in their eyes. There was also a cruel sneer plastered at the corner of their mouths. It was apparent that they were responsible for the deaths.


    "Ha-ha! Jade Emperor, let your men behave themselves. Otherwise, I will kill all of them," one of the giants guffawed aggressively.


    They were some of Elliot''s eighty-one loyal followers.


    With that, the giants disappeared into the void.


    "Humph! I will wipe out the members of the dawn race!"


    The Jade Emperor''s face darkened. Vexed by the situation, he tightened his fists. He solemnly glanced at his men''s six dead bodies as he felt a tad responsible for their deaths.


    Elliot''s eighty-one loyal followers were from an ancient race called the dawn race.


    Legends had told that the dawn race existed when the Sea of Chaos was created. Its members were powerful and belligerent.


    "It looks like that they have been well-prepared."


    The Jade Emperor sighed.


    At that moment, Austin approached the Jade emperor and the other premium-grade divine gods.


    He secretly sent Frost a message since he knew exactly what happened to the seven medium-grade divine gods.


    "I want to give it a try,"


    Austin offered his services to Frost through his spiritual sense.


    "What did you just say?"


    Frost was taken aback with Austin''s audacity. After witnessing the death of the six medium-grade divine gods, he still wanted to have a go.

 Chapter 3560 Transferring Energy

    "Yes.


    Let me go. I''m confident about it!"


    Austin nodded.


    Of course, Frost knew that Austin wasn''t any weaker than an ordinary medium-grade divine god, and his bodily movement skills were also more than great.


    However, six medium-grade divine gods had just been killed, and their mangled bloody corpses were still in front of them. Frost was a little worried and he felt no need to hide it.


    "Austin, I have to tell you. This task is very dangerous. You need to think it over.


    How about letting someone else do this? Perhaps, other medium-grade divine gods?"


    Frost said to Austin, genuinely concerned.


    "Master Frost, I appreciate you worrying about me. But please trust me. I know that I can handle it,"


    Austin said firmly.


    "Well, I''ll talk to Jade Emperor."


    Frost had no choice but to nod. While doing so, he secretly sent a message to Jade Emperor.


    "Austin, are you really confident that you can do this?"


    Jade Emperor looked at Austin intently.


    "Yes, I am."


    Austin nodded. He somehow wondered what he could do to completely convince Frost that he could do it.


    "Well, okay. Nonetheless I''ll send some people to go with you. Better be safe than sorry.


    Remember, to be careful at all times.


    Those people from the dawn race are well prepared. They hide in the dark shadows and will kill you as soon as they find you,"


    Jade Emperor said.


    "No, thank you. I really appreciate it, but I can do it myself,"


    Austin insisted.


    "No, it''s too dangerous. I can''t let you go by yourself.


    If you have some people with you, you can look out for each other,"


    Jade Emperor insisted.


    "All right."


    Austin had no choice but to nod.


    In the end, Austin and the other nine medium-grade divine gods were all sent to carry out this mission.


    "Everyone, come closer. I have something to say."


    Austin beckoned the other nine medium-grade divine gods.


    "What?"


    They were stunned and confused, not knowing what Austin wanted to do.


    However, they obeyed, just like what Austin said, and approached him.


    Whoosh...


    As a countermeasure, Austin activated the Reincarnation Token, and a powerful teleportation beam burst out.


    "Everyone, don''t resist it. It may feel extremely weird, but we can be teleported there together,"


    Austin explained and reassured them.


    In an instant, ten people including Austin had disappeared.


    "This young man is rea


    other.


    In stark contrast, Austin was very calm.


    This was because Austin wanted to take this opportunity to test his achievements in cultivating the Earth Exploring Technique in seclusion in the past few years! He had actually been waiting for this to happen.


    With a smile that could barely be noticed, Austin stepped out of the crowd to meet the people who were coming to them aggressively.


    "Austin, what are you doing?


    We are outnumbered. Don''t push yourself too hard!"


    The other nine medium-grade divine gods were shocked at what Austin was doing and yelled at him.


    "Don''t worry about it at all. I''ll deal with them. You''ll all see,"


    Austin replied as he walked forward step by step.


    "Austin�� Hey! Come back!"


    The nine medium-grade divine gods of light were all very anxious. Why must Austin be so stubborn?


    Austin was the most favored young talent among the premium-grade divine gods of light, such as Jade Emperor, Queen Siobhan, and Frost. If anything happened to him, it would be difficult for them to explain after they returned.


    Moreover, Austin was generally welcomed and appreciated by most of the divine gods of light, and the nine medium-grade divine gods were also very fond of the young fighter.


    Naturally, they didn''t want anything bad to happen to Austin.


    "Ha-ha, Austin, how dare you! What arrogance is this?


    You choose the way to death, instead of the easy way out!


    Well, it''s your choice. In any case, you are doomed today!"


    In the distance, two huge beasts suddenly appeared. They were the thoroughly-odd beast and the fire-disaster beast!

 Chapter 3561 The Power Of The Land Of Death (Part One)

    "Quit your yapping and just come at me!


    If you''re brave enough to meet your doom!" Austin yelled with a cruel sneer. Despite being in a seemingly helpless situation, he was still so confident and calm.


    The nine medium-grade divine gods of the gods of light side were all behind him. They glanced at each other and decided to come to Austin''s aid.


    "We can''t let him do this alone! Let''s fight alongside him! At least we can cover for him!" one of them said.


    "Sirs, with all due respect, you don''t have to worry about me. I can handle them on my own.


    While I''m taking care of them, please utilize this chance to crush those altars."


    Austin quickly relayed his message to the nine medium-grade divine gods through his spiritual sense.


    After he ensured that they received his message, he gazed at the gods of darkness in front of him and prepared to attack.


    ''This is the perfect opportunity to test my new-found power, '' Austin thought to himself.


    Swoosh!


    Austin instantly vanished from where he was standing and rushed forward at an incredible speed.


    His speed was lightning fast that he reached a preliminary-grade divine god in a blink of an eye. He swung his fist and threw a massive punch at the unaware god of darkness.


    The poor preliminary-grade divine god only noticed that Austin was attacking him when he saw Austin''s fist fast approaching his face.


    Caught off guard, the divine god wasn''t able to guard on time, let alone fight back. He was hit directly at his head, exploding on the spot. His blood, flesh, and bones splashed in all directions.


    "Austin! You damned son of a bitch! Face me!" the thoroughly-odd beast roared furiously seeing how he killed its subordinate in an instant.


    Austin''s action infuriated the thoroughly-od


    hey assumed that it was finally the end for Austin.


    For them, there was no way that Austin could get away this time.


    However, just as when they were closing their gap from him, the look in Austin''s eyes became extremely sharp.


    He then suddenly waved his sleeve.


    Then, in a blink of an eye, a small continent materialized beneath his feet.


    As each second passed, the continent grew at an astonishing speed.


    "You''re the one who''s got nowhere to run!" Austin shouted.


    Then, he quickly made some gestures that hastened the expansion of the continent.


    The gods of darkness and the creatures from the isolated alien spaces were heading towards Austin at full speed, so they had no time to think or stop as they saw the huge continent that appeared out of thin air.


    None of them had seen this coming, and they didn''t even know what that continent really was.


    Although the continent only covered an area of about four thousand square miles, Austin had already set up several lands of death in it that contained the space law. Hence, even the creatures which were still a billion miles away from the continent were trapped in the lands of death created by Austin.

 Chapter 3562 The Power Of The Land Of Death (Part Two)

    Within the continent, there were hundreds of lands of death of all shapes and sizes.


    Through the ancient books that he read, and from his own experiences, he was able to learn a lot of things regarding the lands of death.


    When he was in the Fallen Divine Valley, he ran into several of them and managed to make it out alive. Through those experiences, he broadened his knowledge in order to make strong replications of the genuine lands of death.


    Now, he applied everything that he saw in the Fallen Divine Valley into the continent that he made.


    Although it was to be expected that the lands of death that he created were not as powerful as the real ones, they could still impose extreme danger to his enemies.


    As Austin activated the lands of death, the continent produced overwhelming ominous forces that dragged his enemies into them.


    "Where am I? What the hell happened?"


    "What''s going on? How did I get here?" "Where''s Austin?!"


    All the divine gods of the god of darkness side and the isolated alien spaces were bewildered. They were just chasing after Austin a few seconds ago, but all of a sudden, the space around them started spinning. Then, in a blink of an eye, they found themselves in an unknown continent.


    It was the first time that they had encountered such a strange thing.


    Soon after, as they felt a menacing aura enveloping the area, they finally become aware of what was going on.


    "Wait! We fell into Austin''s trap!"


    "This is not good. Something''s definitely wrong about this place!"


    "Quickly! We have to find a way out!"


    The gods of darkness and the creatures from the isolated alien spaces hurriedly activated their bodily movement skills and tried to


    same time, Austin noticed that the medium-grade divine gods were watching from above and were all in a daze.


    "Sirs, what are you waiting for? You should go and destroy the altars immediately!" Austin reprimanded them, reminding that they were still in a mission.


    "That''s right!"


    "Damn. What were we doing? Let''s go!"


    Austin''s words instantly brought them back to reality. They immediately activated their bodily movement skills and rushed towards the altars.


    "You bastards don''t know when to give up, do you?!"


    "Don''t let them anywhere near the altars!"


    Another group of gods of darkness showed up and blocked them right away.


    "Get out of the way! You''re mine!"


    Austin stomped his foot on the continent beneath his feet, and it immediately moved and rushed towards the gods of darkness who were hindering his companions.


    Then, thousands of earth dragons appeared and hovered violently in the starry sky while growling harshly.


    Their growls sent waves that shook the surrounding space.


    Then, surging yellow Earth Energy spread out and completely enveloped the chaotic void where the gods of darkness were.

 Chapter 3563 The Law Of Gravity (Part One)

    The small continent crafted by Austin rumbled forward like a fortress floating in the air, moving with haste.


    Austin stood with his head held up high on the continent and his hands behind his back. His calm demeanor at the front made him look like a dominating figure.


    "Go to hell!"


    He suddenly opened his mouth, anger brimming in his tone. As a result, the purple flying sword quickly morphed itself into a sharp purple light and slashed out.


    Boom!


    The small purple sword unleashed a terrifying purple light. The light quickly exploded and enveloped its surroundings like bright fireworks when it halted its movement.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    The preliminary-grade divine gods were eventually reduced to pieces by the constant attacks of the purple swords.


    "Sirs, you may go and destroy those altars. I''ll deal with these guys and keep them off your back.


    Hurry up! Destroy as many as you possibly can!"


    Austin turned to the medium-grade divine gods and shouted on top of his lungs.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As soon as he said this, the small continent began to speed up its movements and moved forward. As it spun rapidly in the air, thousands of earth dragons charged towards the enemies and pounced at them one after the other.


    The gods of darkness and the people from the isolated alien spaces revealed traces of horror on each of their faces at this sight. The growing odds of their apparent loss made them lose their will to fight. All they could do was to dodge and retreat to survive.


    "Just die and go to hell! All of you!"


    With rage spurring through every fiber of his being, Austin suddenly activated his Chaotic Striding Boots and the Peerless Lightness Skill. Soon, he vanished from where he stood and later appeared behind a medium-grade divine god. H


    ltars were reduced to dust as they exploded on the spot.


    "They are not destroying those altars quickly enough! Hurry up! Do it more quickly!"


    In the distance, Austin started to get more desperate as time passed by. He could faintly sense several nasty auras approaching them hastily. If his nine companions didn''t finish up in time, he was afraid their lives would be endangered if the sources of those auras arrived at the scene.


    Apparently, several formidable allies from his enemy''s side were making their way towards them with the intention to kill and destroy.


    Austin was getting anxious. He wanted to demolish as many altars as they possibly could with the time they had.


    His growing concern to finish off the altars was due to their connection with the evil baby. The altars made it possible for the evil baby to be born ahead of time, so their annihilation was their top priority.


    The more altars they were able to knock down, the more the tables would turn in Austin''s favor.


    During his flow of thoughts about the situation, he suddenly had an idea crack up in his mind. He tightened his jaw and concentrated long and hard to manipulate his continent to his will.

 Chapter 3564 The Law Of Gravity (Part Two)

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As a result, the continent under his feet changed its course of direction and headed towards the nearby altars with Austin maneuvering its movements from the front.


    Thousands of earth dragons continued their course of action and jumped into the chaotic void to pounce wildly at the enemies, killing them on the spot.


    Simultaneously, Austin focused his attention and manipulated the purple flying sword to chip away at the altars.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Whichever direction Austin took, the altars would crumble to the ground one after the other.


    The creatures responsible for holding the sacrificial ceremony were rendered helpless as they didn''t possess the strength to fight back. Their lives were as insignificant as those of bubbles that popped under pressure. Soon, the pillars of each demolished altar was painted in crimson with their blood and flesh splattered all over the place.


    In less than a second, Austin made quick work of hundreds of altars and smashed them to the ground.


    Even after inflicting incalculable damage to the enemy, he refused to stop.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With the drive to keep moving forward, he manipulated the small continent with his mind to chip away at the altars while also employing his bodily movement skill to keep pushing forward without a second''s worth of delay. With every slight wave of his fist, he switched his direction as he scanned his surroundings looking for his next target.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin''s speed was equivalent to the speed of light as he passed by in a flash. His movements were impossible to register. Whichever direction he took, all the altars stationed there would fall helplessly, adding to the ruins.


    It was common knowledge that these altars cost a lot of funds to be constructed.


    To cr


    gh the sky, directly aimed at Austin and his companions


    At the same time, Austin started to sense the chaotic void he was in starting to sink.


    An indescribable drop in gravity suddenly took charge and manipulated the space around them.


    As a result, Austin felt his body turn sluggish as the weight of it suddenly increased beyond his control. It even became difficult for him to raise his finger, let alone his body.


    As he ran his gaze to register what was going on, the space around him began to crack under pressure from being unable to withstand the burden. Crack! Crack! Crack! Many cracks formed due to it failing to endure the oppression.


    "Damn it! This is the unique skill of the dawn race. They are using the law of gravity to press me!


    Once the gravity law is used, it can instantly increase the gravity of this space by tens of thousands of times, or even hundreds of thousands of times!"


    a medium-grade divine god beside Austin shouted, feeling distraught.


    "The law of gravity? I must admit that it is quite a fascinating skill!


    It seems that all the laws in the world are amazing in their own unique way!"


    Austin couldn''t help but let out a sigh of exasperation.

 Chapter 3565 Take Some Prisoners (Part One)

    "Damn! The members of the dawn race are so proficient in the gravity law.


    I can''t move even an inch!" one of the nine medium-grade divine gods of the god of light side exclaimed in panic.


    All of the nine gods of light that were sent to scout the Yellow Cosmos, along with Austin, were all trapped in the void due to the gravity law that was employed by the giant. With their entire bodies being restrained, they couldn''t do anything but watch as the giant''s golden spear flew towards them.


    However, Austin wouldn''t just stand by and wait until all of them were killed.


    With a burning determination in his eyes, he summoned the Reincarnation Token, the Kaleidoscopic Compass, and the Layne''s Ruler through his mind.


    In this desperate situation, those three magic treasures would be his best chance to escape.


    With that, he activated all three magic treasures simultaneously.


    They started emitting brilliant lights that formed a dome to protect him.


    At the same time, under his control, the continent spun rapidly and gave off dazzling yellow lights. Fragments of the earth law emerged from it along with thousands of earth dragons.


    The earth dragons growled ferociously as they violently lashed out in the skies.


    With all of them simultaneously called forth by Austin, the Kaleidoscopic Compass, the small continent, and the thousands of earth dragons seemed to be interconnected. They incurred the purest, basic law power.


    In just a split second, Austin felt that the laws of gravity surrounding them began to dissipate.


    The law power that he released somehow countered the laws of gravity, canceling them and making them explode until they gradually vanished.


    After a few moments, Austin and the other medium-grade divine gods were all delighted to find that they were able to move freely now.


    and tens of thousands of cultivators at or below the Divine Realm appeared and landed in front of Austin.


    Austin had restricted their powers, so they were unable to move freely.


    These people belonged to the ones who were trapped in the continent that was created by Austin.


    While some of them were finished off by Austin, he spared the rest to take as prisoners.


    "Wait. What? You''ve taken all of these people as prisoners?"


    The Jade Emperor and the other core members of the gods of light were both surprised and elated at what they saw.


    Among these prisoners, several of them were medium-grade divine gods and over twenty were preliminary-grade divine gods.


    That was why the gods of light were very impressed at how Austin did this.


    Then, Austin began counting and inspecting his captives.


    "Damn it! Where did the thoroughly-odd beast and the fire-disaster beast go?


    I thought I captured them too,"


    he said with a disappointed look on his face as he finished with the rough headcount.


    ''I''m sure that those two were caught in the lands of death. But it''s strange that I could not find them anywhere. It means that they were able to escape. But how?'' Austin was lost in his thought.

 Chapter 3566 Take Some Prisoners (Part Two)

    "Austin, does it mean that you even took on the fire-disaster beast and the thoroughly-odd beast?"


    Peterson asked in astonishment.


    He found it hard to believe what Austin had just said. The two ancient beasts were among the top masters of the gods of darkness, and they were pretty known for their cruelty and terrifying strength. Even Peterson and Morphy could only push them into a stalemate. However, Austin was saying that he was sincerely disappointed because they got out of his grasp.


    "Yes, I know that I caught them.


    But somehow, they managed to escape.


    They must have used some unique secret skills.


    I was careless!" Austin said with a frown.


    "Well, the thoroughly-odd beast and the fire-disaster beast are among the top masters of the gods of darkness. They couldn''t be underestimated.


    You''re right. They must have gotten away through the use of brilliant secret skills. You shouldn''t be too hard on yourself. Those beasts have gained a lot of experiences since ancient times. It''s not unusual for them to exhibit a trick or two.


    Besides, you''ve already done a good job capturing all of these divine gods.


    We''ll be sure to extract every useful information from them," Queen Siobhan said as she comforted Austin.


    "By the way, Austin, have you found out what the gods of darkness were really up to?" Frost asked abruptly.


    They only knew that those gods of darkness were up to something, but they had not yet discovered what exactly their plan was. That was why several scouts were sent to the Yellow Cosmos to uncover their ploy.


    "Yes, we have. As a matter of fact, it is much worse than we expected,"


    Austin replied through gritted teeth.


    He then filled them in on what had happened and what they discovere


    shing amount of energy surged and spread out in the chaotic void.


    All of the creatures that witnessed them pass through couldn''t help but shudder at the vicious energy being emitted.


    As the Jade Emperor rushed forward, his body became taller and taller.


    His huge and well-built body, along with his thick black hair, exuded a majestic and graceful aura. His eyes were blazing as if he could see through everything. Everyone who saw him was appalled, and no one could compare with him in terms of demeanor.


    The Jade Emperor had been a legend in the three thousand big and small universes since ancient times.


    He was just born in a small world and had mortal parents.


    Then, later in life, he began to cultivate persistently. With his diligence and passion for martial arts, he finally became a divine god.


    Moreover, he was the one who personally established the Heavenly Court, which was a powerful organization in ancient times.


    Until now, there were still numerous members of the Heavenly Court who were loyal to him.


    He was indeed a powerful man, full of charisma.


    Even Austin couldn''t help but feel in awe as he looked at the Jade Emperor.

 Chapter 3567 You Will Regret It

    "The Jade Emperor has made his move!"


    On the other side, the gods of darkness and the creatures from the isolated alien spaces shouted in panic.


    "Screw him! Don''t let him intimidate you. Attack!!!"


    Powerful cultivators rushed out one by one, ready to fight against the Jade Emperor


    "This is it. Let''s make this an epic fight."


    Queen Siobhan addressed her people at the camp of the gods of light. Then she walked out elegantly to join in battle.


    "Jade Emperor, you are now old and your time is up!


    We are no longer in the ancient times.


    The glory of you, gods of light is nothing now but a piece of history. It has gone!


    In this life, you must face your destiny, which is to fall! You defeat is imminent and you must accept you fate."


    A tall and strong man of the dawn race, holding a huge axe in each of his hands, trampled on the void with his bare feet and ran towards the Jade Emperor, bursting into laughter while at the same time flashing a murderous look in his dagger-like eyes.


    "You are wrong. The glory of us gods of light will continue in this life and on to the next,"


    the Jade Emperor said in a calm yet booming voice that echoed in all directions. His eyes were as cold as ice.


    "Kill them all!"


    The giant man kicked in the air and crossed a billion miles in the void and reached his opponent in a flash. Like a fierce tiger, he slashed at the Jade Emperor.


    With this strike, the terrifying battle began. With a stroke of the Jade Emperor''s palm, the heaven and earth turned upside down and inside out. At the same time, time made a recoil, flowing back to the past, which shocked everyone.


    Bang!


    The huge man''s axes were blown away, and his body was sent pummeling like a kite broken from its string.


    People of the dawn race were born with great strength, and they had the power to fight against divine gods.


    However, the Jade Emperor was a top master among the premium-grade divine gods, nowhere near the weak ones. He could defeat any one from the dawn race.


    "Brothers, this is our moment! Our time to fight together!"


    Dozens of people from the dawn race swarmed towards the Jade Emperor to besiege him.


    They were well aware that they were absolutely no match for the Jade Emperor in a one-on-one battle, hence the show of force in numbers.


    At the same time, several premium-grade divine gods, Queen Siobhan, Frost, Brain and Oswald also took action and positioned themselves to fight against the premium-grade divine gods from the gods of darkness and the isolated alien spaces. They could not take chances during this epic battle.


    In the fierce battle, all the premium-grade divine gods used the law of supreme enlightenment which they had mastered. This completely disturbed the equilibrium of space and time.


    Watching from afar, at the void where the premium-grade divine gods were fighting fiercely, one could only see blurry figures moving rapidly, bright light balls, and terrifying energy waves spreading here and there.


    Except for that, nothing else could been seen.


    Fortunately, these premium-grade divine gods deliberately controlled the fighting place and fixed it in one position, without randomly shifting it.


    Otherwise, some nearby areas would have been affected and the space barrier would have been broken.


    "All the battle arrays, come


    ady opened his mouth and spat the purple flying sword to chop the other altar in half with it.


    Boom!


    Under Austin''s control, the small continent rotated furiously like a high-speed spinning plate, continuing to smash into other altars in its way.


    Austin himself also activated his Chaotic Striding Boots, and with the help of the Peerless Lightness Skill, he jumped onto another altar and punched it.


    Austin moved so fast!


    Boom!


    Five altars were destroyed in a row.


    "Well done, Austin!"


    In the distance, the Jade Emperor, Queen Siobhan, Frost, Brain, Oswald and other premium-grade divine gods of light were all overjoyed.


    "Austin, stop!"


    The thoroughly-odd beast and the fire-disaster beast were so angry that they used their bodily movement skills to catch up with Austin, but to no avail.


    Austin''s speed was too fast. He would just turn into a shadow and would flash everywhere.


    Moreover, every time the thoroughly-odd beast and the fire-disaster beast were about to catch up with Austin, Austin would immediately use the Reincarnation Token to teleport himself away from them.


    Utterly frustrated, the thoroughly-odd beast and the fire-disaster beast could do nothing to Austin.


    Only he could use the Reincarnation Token to move at an astonishing speed and destroy the altars.


    Before one could keep count, about eight thousand altars were destroyed!


    "Stop!"


    When the premium-grade divine gods of darkness saw what was happening right before their eyes, their hearts were broken.


    These altars had cost them a lot of energy, resources and time. They couldn''t watch Austin destroy them and do nothing.


    "Austin, how dare you!


    Don''t you remember that your wife is still in our hands?"


    Baham shouted at Austin.


    Austin''s face was as cold as ice as soon as he heard Baham''s words.


    Hearing the mentioning of Caroline, Austin was full of killing intent.


    "Thad, return Caroline to me right now, or I will make you regret this day!"


    Austin looked at Thad and said coldly.


    The others around were secretly surprised.


    How dare a preliminary-grade divine god speak to a premium-grade divine god in such a rude tone?


    They had never seen anything like this before.

 Chapter 3568 A Great Beast From The Beast City

    As soon as he finished speaking, Austin turned around and dashed towards the altars around the Yellow Cosmos.


    Using two chaotic magic treasures, the Reincarnation Token and the Chaotic Striding Boots, allowed Austin to move at breakneck speeds. Almost everyone had a difficult time following his lightning-fast movements. All they could see was the tracks he left behind.


    Under his control, the small continent and his purple sword easily destroyed the altars one after another, creating loud explosions.


    Austin also attacked the altars himself in order to quickly eradicate all of them. Wherever they went, altars exploded almost instantaneously.


    At this point, chaotic energy began to release out of all the secret realms in Austin''s body.


    He also made use of the abundant amounts of chaotic energy present in the chaotic void within a billion miles around him. The secret realms inside Austin summoned all these untapped energy towards him.


    Austin felt that he was going to enter the next phase of the cultivation of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation.


    Tons and tons of chaotic energy continuously flooded his body.


    Aside from the pure chaotic energy, there were also numerous law fragments that integrated into him during the process.


    These fragments were much more precious than the chaotic energy.


    Austin threw his head back, and let out a vicious roar.


    He felt he had the strength of the entire universe bottled up inside of him. The feeling was euphoric.


    ''This is it! I''ll have another breakthrough in the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation!''


    Austin''s heart pounded through his chest as he was filled with excitement.


    "This guy seems to have gotten stronger!" Peterson and Morphy both exclaimed in joy.


    The two divine gods knew exactly what was going on with Austin.


    "Stop this! You little bastard!" the thoroughly-odd beast and the fire-disaster beast yelled at Austin. Fear started creeping up to them.


    They went after Austin in a bid to stop him from destroying more altars along with a platoon of medium-grade divine gods and preliminary-grade divine gods.


    However, Austin had no intention of fighting with them. He strategically hid from them using his superior bodily movement skill to his advantage.


    Not long after, Austin had already laid waste to over ten thousand altars.


    "Ha-ha! This guy is full of surprises," Peterson remarked.


    He was filled with pride while watching his disciple''s excellent performance.


    "Well done."


    The other premium-grade divine gods of light including the Jade Emperor, Queen Siobha


    have to get her back as soon as possible.


    It''s only a matter of time before they get fed up and attack her, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    He then continued to destroy the altars.


    Out of nowhere, a vicious laugh echoed throughout the chaotic void.


    "Ha-ha!"


    Austin suddenly couldn''t move an inch.


    Not far away, a space teleportation channel appeared, and an evil cloud with bright colors floated out from it.


    Inside the cloud, a vicious looking creature stared straight into Austin''s soul.


    Sweat dripped off Austin''s forehead as he felt the ruthless, bloodthirsty aura being exuded by the creature.


    The demonic aura it emitted was far stronger than that Austin had met before.


    In an instant, Austin''s eyes flashed red with anger, and his blood began to boil. He was slowly losing control of himself.


    The people from the Divine Corpse Palace were the first one to notice what was happening with Austin.


    They turned to look at him.


    "It''s a powerful member of the beast race from the Beast City.


    The three thousand big and small universes is in for a treat,"


    one of the horde from the Divine Corpse Palace said with an eerie smile.


    "I will not let you continue destroying these altars. Go to hell!"


    The creature''s voice reverberated throughout the void as he looked at Austin.


    Then he stretched out his hand with blood-red fingernails towards Austin.


    Austin heard the hysterical cry of countless members from the beast race.


    Violent and powerful demonic aura came barreling towards him.


    In a blink of an eye, the creature''s blood-colored finger grew and was about to touch Austin''s forehead. If the creature managed to touch him, his spiritual soul would vanish in an instant.

 Chapter 3569 The Prince From Beast City

    "You shameless beast!


    Let him go!"


    In the distance, the Jade Emperor, Queen Siobhan, and the other premium-grade divine gods were greatly frightened at the scene. They shouted in rage, knowing how dangerous the situation was.


    It all happened in the blink of an eye.


    Now, no matter how desperate they wanted to save Austin from the hands of the huge beast, it would be too late.


    "Ha-ha! You don''t have to hesitate, my friend from the beast race. Go ahead and kill that bastard right now!"


    Baham and Silas, as well as the members of the dawn race, urged the creature from the beast race as they burst into wild laughter. They were very satisfied with the beast''s performance, knowing how sly Austin could be.


    "Austin, get away from him!"


    Peterson, Morphy, Otis, and the others could just yell at Austin anxiously. They tried to warn him with the best that they could because they had no way to save him at this point.


    The gods of light watched helplessly as the demonic finger of the beast approached Austin''s head.


    "Ha-ha! Human boy, why do so many people give importance to your puny life?


    You''re just a preliminary-grade divine god, aren''t you?


    Do you hear their voices? Some want you to live, while some want you to die.


    But ultimately, it''s up to me whether you can still breathe the next second.


    Do you resent me? I have your life in my hands now!"


    The demonic beast laughed maniacally as it stood on the cloud.


    "Is that what you think?


    That you can decide what will happen to me?"


    Despite the life-threatening situation that he was in, Austin just looked at the beast with a mocking smile.


    The next moment, he closed his eyes and calmed down.


    In the corner of his Soul Sea, three streams of vicious energy were well-hidden in this spot.


    They were inconspicuous but deeply terrifying.


    Austin didn''t want to resort to using these, but he had no choice right now.


    These were the streams of energy that were placed by the sky-devouring dog in Austin''s Soul Sea before he left the Fallen Divine Valley.


    The sky-devouring dog was the one who oversaw and operated the Fallen Divine Valley. Furthermore, its master was once the strongest governing god in the entire Sea of Chaos.


    Needless to ask, the sky-devouring dog''s strength must also be horrifyingly strong.


    It could be assumed that it was even on par to some of the strongest premium-grade divine gods.


    As the sky-devouring dog said, once the stream of energy was activated, it would grant Austin the power to launch an attack that was equivalent to a full-blown strike by a premium-grade divine god.


    These were given to him as trump cards in case Austin found himself in dangerous and critical positions.


    Austin was hesitating for a while because he wanted to save them for larger battles, but he knew that he could not get out of this one without using the power bestowed to him.


    After making his decision, he manipulated his spiritual sense and contacted one of the streams of energy.


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, the stream of energy gushed out from his Soul Sea


    A few moments after drinking the blood from the bottle, the demonic beast was able to breathe smoothly, and his energy was gradually coming back to his body.


    Soon, endless demonic aura rose from his body in the form of smoke.


    "But unfortunately for you, you still can''t escape from your inevitable death!"


    the demonic creature bellowed in a bloodthirsty voice as his piercing gaze was fixed at Austin.


    Then, he started walking towards Austin with a devilish grin on his face.


    "Do you think I''ll let you?


    You''re going to face me first!"


    the Jade Emperor roared as his imperial aura quickly spread in all directions.


    Previously, he didn''t have the time to interfere with the demonic beast''s attack.


    But now that he was well prepared, there was no way that he would allow the beast to attack Austin again.


    As the Jade Emperor was filled with rage, the skies were filled with thunder and lightning. All kinds of supreme enlightenment laws emerged from the depths of the void like colorful ribbons, causing the entire chaotic void to shake and tremble violently.


    Endless dazzling lights lit up the entire chaotic void.


    Then, the Jade Emperor swiftly moved at lightning speed and rushed towards the demonic beast, intending to crush the latter into pieces in just a single strike.


    However, just as when he started rushing towards the demonic beast, another figure appeared out of nowhere.


    "Why are you disturbing them? If you want to fight someone, then let me play with you."


    Suddenly, a young man in purple robe stepped out and easily blocked the Jade Emperor from advancing further.


    This young man had a pair of ominous demonic eyes that were filled with hazy evil power. Staring at them would be enough to let one see millions of demonic creatures roaring viciously. It was as if they wanted to crawl out of his eyes and devour anyone staring at them.


    "It''s him!


    It''s the prince of the beast race from the Beast City!"


    Even the powerful creatures from the gods of darkness were shocked by his sudden appearance.

 Chapter 3570 The True Identity Of Hackett

    Even the Jade Emperor was shocked at the sight of the young man dressed in purple.


    The demonic aura he emitted was too strong and pure.


    It could be said that he possessed the purest demonic aura that one could ever witness.


    The Beast City was known as an extremely dangerous place where lots of powerful creatures resided.


    Hence, the Jade Emperor didn''t have the slightest intention of underestimating this young man.


    However, the young man was aggressive.


    Without any warning, he launched an attack at the Jade Emperor the first chance that he got. He released an eerie demonic fog and directed it at his opponent.


    From the dark fog, a skeleton claw suddenly came out and attempted to grab the Jade Emperor.


    With that, the Jade Emperor had no choice but to step back and stop going after that powerful member of the beast race. He knew that there was no way he could easily get past the young man.


    "Ha-ha! Look at that. Now, there''s no one to save you!" The powerful member of the beast race turned to Austin and taunted him.


    "Say your last words, brat.


    You''re going to hell!"


    With an immense killing intent in his eyes, the powerful member of the beast race dashed towards Austin.


    He released an overwhelming demonic aura that spread out and soon filled the chaotic void where he and Austin were battling.


    The area was engulfed in darkness, and not a single shred of light could be seen.


    The demonic aura locked the entire space down to prevent Austin from escaping.


    With all things set up, the powerful member of the beast race silently approached Austin. However, he decided to stop in his tracks when he reached a safe distance, and unleashed an incredible law power that he planned on using to crush Austin.


    He decided to bring Austin down using his law powers.


    This was because he was taking precautionary measures the moment Austin unleashed the same terrifying energy that he used before. The powerful member of the beast race suffered great damages from it the last time, so he didn''t want to take chances.


    ''He''s not going for a close battle, huh? He is smart. His powers are incredible too, ''


    Austin remarked in his mind as he sensed the law power that his opponent started releasing.


    With all the experiences that he had, Austin had already met several members of the beast race.


    However, the member of the beast race in front of him was the strongest one that he had ever encountered.


    At this point, Austin perceived that the infinite law powers were coming at him from different directions. His foe planned to trap him in by surrounding him with law powers that seemed like huge walls.


    As the law powers came closer, the surrounding space started distorting and even time was affected.


    Austin began having difficulty moving and even breathing.


    ''I have no other choice. I have to go all out!''


    Austin calmed his nerves and gritted his teeth.


    Then, he called forth the continent. It instantly emerged, releasing powerful law of earth that hung down like thousands of chains.


    At the same time, he also summoned the Kaleidoscopic Compass. It floated above his head and emitted blinding yellow lights.


    Mysterious runes kept gliding on the surface of the compass, like schools of fish that vigorously swam in the vast sea.


    Lastly,


    he worst possible way. For the creatures of the three thousand big and small universes, all he brought were pain and misfortune.


    If one wanted to write about the history of the three thousand big and small universes, Hackett''s name couldn''t be left out.


    His name would always be interconnected with the universe community.


    However, right now, the Jade Emperor was telling them that Hackett was not a native of the three thousand big and small universes, but he was actually from the Beast City. It was natural for all those who heard to be shocked to their core.


    "Just a few people know about this.


    It was a secret entrusted to me by Parker.


    Back then, after Parker left the three thousand big and small universes, he ventured into the Sea of Chaos. And as he stumbled upon the Beast City, that''s when he learned of Hackett''s true identity.


    Then, later, Parker shared this with me through some kind of omnipotent skill,"


    the Jade Emperor explained in detail.


    "After the gods of darkness left the three thousand big and small universes, Hackett and Elliot led their men into the Beast City.


    Under an arrangement with the beast race, they settled down in the isolated alien spaces and formed an alliance with the creatures residing there,"


    the Jade Emperor added.


    "Now it makes sense."


    The divine gods nodded but expressed different thoughts from the information that they heard.


    "So, I guess the reason why the powerful member of the beast race and the young man in purple from the Beast City came here is because of Hackett.


    Their alliance wasn''t just a coincidence then," Frost conjectured.


    "You''re right.


    It seems that Hackett held a very high status in the Beast City to be able to use and command such formidable figures," the Jade Emperor answered.


    "Wait a minute.


    Then, this means that besides the gods of darkness and the creatures from the isolated alien spaces, the entire beast race is also formally our enemy?


    This is ridiculous!" Brain exclaimed anxiously.


    "That is correct.


    Now, you understand how grave our situation is, right?


    I know you''ll hate to hear it, but we''re currently not on the winning side," Queen Siobhan declared.

 Chapter 3571 The Truth Of Nature

    "Although the members of the beast race are peppered all over the Sea of Chaos, the strongest are the pure bloods in the Beast City.


    I can''t believe that we made enemies with Beast City''s beast race."


    A long tired sigh left Frost.


    Even the other divine gods felt their hearts grow heavier.


    All of them knew that Beast City was a powerful force within the Sea of Chaos.


    The beast race all originated from the Beast City.


    Legend had it around the Sea of Chaos that the members of the beast race across the universes were all from there.


    "The three thousand big and small universes is our home. No one''s allowed to stir up trouble here.


    Even though Beast City is difficult to deal with, we can''t shy away. We must safeguard our homeland."


    Determination filled the Jade Emperor''s words.


    "You''re right!


    Worst case scenario is we end up going into battle with the beast race!"


    Eventually, all the other divine gods pulled themselves together and nodded in agreement.


    "We need to send more scouts to monitor their every move.


    Austin destroyed most of the altars around the Yellow Cosmos and so the remaining ones won''t make a difference.


    But we can''t lower our guards.


    They might come up with another plan to bring that evil baby into this world in advance.


    Parker and Alethea already sent word that they''ll come back soon.


    After that, we can officially declare war on our enemy,"


    the Jade Emperor continued.


    "Really?


    That''s great! Both of them are finally on their way back."


    The good news obviously boosted the divine gods'' morale.


    Every single god among the crowd gave Parker and Alethea their respect for they were the highest leaders of the gods of light. All gods of light was looking forward to their return.


    "Austin, you''ve done a great job this time.


    However, I don''t have anything special for you.


    How about this?


    I have this book called Truth of Nature.


    I got it from Parker.


    This book''s mainly about the different laws of nature in the chaotic space.


    I saw you unleash the law of earth on the battlefield.


    You can try to read this in your Soul Sea.


    Maybe you''d find law powers that suit your cultivation.


    Since you are just a preliminary-grade divine god, maybe I sh


    st send someone to watch Austin''s every move.


    We can''t let him get away,"


    Ace discussed.


    "I''ll leave this to you,"


    Ace glanced at the void beside him.


    "Understood. Rest assured that I''ll keep a close eye on that human brat and stop him from leaving the three thousand big and small universes,"


    a low voice replied from deep within the void.


    Meanwhile, Baham, Silas, and Thad were taken aback at the sound of the voice. They immediately unleashed their spiritual senses to scan through the void but found nothing.


    ''This is impossible!''


    Chills ran down the spines of the three premium-grade divine gods.


    Since a voice came from that space, it meant that a creature was supposed to be hiding there. However, they couldn''t find any trace of it at all.


    It was a living being that even premium-grade divine gods failed to sense. It wouldn''t take a genius to realize how powerful the creature could possibly be.


    "We''ll head there soon.


    Send your men to lock the Yellow Cosmos down.


    I''m going to communicate with that evil baby.


    I''ll try to summon its spiritual soul with our race''s secret skill.


    Eventually, the evil baby''s spiritual soul could come out to absorb the evil energy it needs.


    That''s how we''ll bring the evil baby into the world,"


    Ace explained.


    "That''s great!"


    All the premium-grade divine gods of the gods of darkness let out vicious smiles when they heard Ace''s plan.


    "Let''s go!"


    Ace took the lead and headed for the Yellow Cosmos.

 Chapter 3572 The Soul Of The Evil Baby

    Eventually, Ace brought more gods of darkness to the space around the Yellow Cosmos.


    The multitudes of altars previously set had disappeared.


    Austin destroyed most of them.


    While the rest of the altars were taken back by some premium-grade divine gods of darkness.


    Those altars cost a lot of their resources. It would be such a waste if it were to be used in vain.


    "Remember to be mindful of your surroundings!


    And move as clandestinely as possible.


    We don''t want the gods of light discovering our plans!"


    Ace ordered. He looked at his men one by one. He gave them a serious look to remind them of the gravity of their duties.


    "Yes, sir!"


    the other divine gods responded in unison.


    Ace was from Beast City. He was the grandson of a powerful old creature in the beast race. Everyone who would encounter him would treat him with the utmost respect.


    Lloyd loudly summoned some kind of a demonic law. Boundless demonic clouds instantly hovered above and rolled in the void around the Yellow Cosmos.


    Numerous evil beasts surrounded the thick clouds.


    Dozens of Elliot''s loyal followers, gods of darkness and the masters from the isolated alien spaces, including Baham and Silas, also scattered and formed an array to guard Ace.


    Once they had made a secure space for him, he started murmuring an obscure spell.


    Boom!


    A magic altar suddenly materialized from the void, and hovered in front of Ace.


    Found in the center of the platform was an ancient and weird magic flag. It emitted evil demonic runes.


    Wisps of misty and thick demonic aura permeated the surroundings. It inexplicably drifted through the atmosphere.


    The runes wandered throughout the chaotic space.


    Ace waited for the right moment. Then, he boomed, "Open the altar!"


    One by one, he used the runes to activate the altar.


    Boom!


    With that, the platform was completely activated. It released a myriad of demonic and evil runes.


    "Sacrifice!"


    Ace whispered. Then, he waved his sleeve.


    Crack��


    Numerous creatures had poured forth!


    All of them belonged to various races, and they all had varied appearances. The demonic law restricted their power. The sacrificial creatures kept on being offered to the altar ceaselessly.


    An unseen pressure could be felt��horrible and powerful. It made every creature that fell on the platform transform into a bloody mess.


    "Ahhh!"


    All their attempts to escape was futile. They all died miserably.


    Soon enough, with the number of beasts that perished in the altar, it was eventually soaked in blood. A strong demonic aura encapsulated it.


    This gruesome process lasted for


    ve numerous strong cultivators returning with them.


    We will be strong enough by then. We don''t have to doubt our capacity once they arrive.


    The best we can do right now is to remain patient, and carefully watch what they want by communicating with the evil baby,"


    Jade Emperor consoled.


    "Okay,"


    the other gods answered grimly. They were left with no choice but to wait since they couldn''t deal with anything uncertain.


    At this moment.


    In the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    In the starry sky.


    In a secret room.


    Austin had been immersed in his cultivation.


    During this period, Austin had carefully read the Truth of Nature, especially the description of the law of earth. He chanted it over and over again and now, he was more familiar with it!


    He now had a much deeper understanding of the law of earth.


    "Amazing! I have achieved so much in that span of time!"


    Austin murmured in surprise.


    Streaks of misty yellow light intertwined in the secret room, forming mysterious law symbols.


    "I''m more proficient in the Earth Exploring Technique!"


    Austin exclaimed confidently.


    Ten days later, Ace, along with Lloyd and the gods of darkness, remained in the void near the Yellow Cosmos.


    They all waited in front of the altar.


    They patiently stayed, hoping for some sort of response from the evil baby.


    One day, the altar shook violently.


    A complete and clear space teleportation channel materialized in front of them!


    Streams of strong demonic aura constantly spurted out from the channel like smoke.


    The gods of darkness stood there with bated breaths as they anticipated for what was about to happen next.


    Then, a naked child with only a small piece of cloth around his crotch crawled out of the channel!

 Chapter 3573 The Little Boy

    This boy emanated an aura so strange that it drew the attention of everyone around.


    He had pitch-black skin all over his body.


    Despite his pale and bloodshot eyes, the boy looked horrid and ghastly. His sharp, black fingernails were long and curved, almost like those of a claw.


    This boy was naked, except for the piece of cloth that protected his nether region.


    When he slowly climbed out of the spatial teleportation passage, dead silence filled the chaotic void.


    Ace, Lloyd, and all the gods of darkness stood dumbfounded at the sight of this kid.


    All eyes were fixed on him as he made his way out of the passage.


    ''Is that the evil baby?''


    Everyone was extremely shocked and frantic.


    Although they were all burning with curiosity, no one dared to make a sound.


    At this same moment, somewhere deep in the starry sky of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, Austin had been cultivating in seclusion for several months.


    ''Looks like I''m gonna need more earth dragons to cooperate with my cultivation.


    I better go now so I can catch some.''


    At the thought of this, he quickly stood up and moved along.


    He had been diligently cultivating the law of earth for the past few months.


    However, after all this time, he had finally found himself in a bottleneck.


    Austin felt the need to catch more earth dragons so he could practice with them. He hoped that with their help, he could eventually make another breakthrough in cultivating the law of earth.


    Keeping this in mind, he hurriedly left the secret chamber and took off.


    He reached the starry sky of the universe in just a flash. When he scoured some places for earth dragons, he was able to capture a multitude of them.


    Due to the continuous improvement in his Earth Exploring Technique, Austin could easily control tens of thousands of earth dragons.


    "Hmm. I guess that''s enough for now."


    Seeing the earth dragons he had just caught, he planned to go back and continue cultivating in seclusion.


    However, on his way back, he sensed something peculiar from the direction of the Yellow Cosmos. His face grew serious.


    "Huh?


    How come the chaotic void around the Yellow Cosmos is blocked?


    Don''t tell me those gods of darkness are plotting something sinister again!


    Ugh! Are they setting up another batch of altars so they could send energy to the evil baby?


    Damn it! This is bad. I should go there to check what''s going on."


    Austin wasted no time and went ahead to confirm his suspicion.


    If someone else would try what Austin was set out to do, it would be difficult for him to penetrate the blockade and go inside to investigate.


    However, this was a piece of cake for Austin since he had the Reincarnation Token. With the help of this treasure, it wouldn''t be necessary for him to go through any barriers with his physical body��he could just teleport himself effortlessly.


    With that, he activated the Reincarnation Token and teleported himself to


    e checked his surroundings and unleashed his spiritual sense.


    That was when he instantly perceived the black-skinned baby.


    ''Oh shit. That''s the evil baby!


    I can''t be mistaken. It''s the same one that I saw beneath the Karakoram Mountain before!


    I''m sure of it.''


    Austin was extremely shocked at what welcomed him. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as he stared intently at the black-skinned baby.


    He immediately recognized the kid''s true identity because when he previously went back to Earth, he accidentally stumbled upon the Karakoram Mountain and saw both the divine and the evil baby underneath the mountain.


    Now, Austin was in disbelief as he saw the evil baby in this place.


    ''What is going on?!


    How''s he out in the world already?


    Damn! Is it too late?


    The three thousand big and small universes will be in big trouble soon!''


    Austin couldn''t help but cover his mouth as he felt an intense chill run down his spine.


    "There might still be a chance. It seems that the evil baby is still a little too young and fragile. Currently, he doesn''t look as horrible as what the rumors are saying.


    Maybe it''s because he was just born and don''t know much about the world yet.


    If that''s the case, I cannot waste any time. I need to take this opportunity to launch a sneak attack and kill him as swiftly as possible! This is the only solution to save the future.


    It''s too risky, but I have no choice but to give it a try!"


    Austin ran down his plan and thoroughly calculated the feasibility of him taking down the evil baby, taking into consideration the gods of darkness surrounding the kid. He knew that it was a pretty bold move, knowing that he didn''t have any companions to back him up. No one in the stronghold of the gods of light was even aware of the developing situation. However, if he missed this chance to kill the evil baby, the consequences in the near future might be more unimaginable and heavier to deal with.

 Chapter 3574 A Fight Between Two Babies

    ''Ha-ha!


    I will drop my blood on his head, and then use the Bonding Skill that my grandfather has taught me.


    I will build a close relation with this evil baby.


    This way, when he officially comes out of the world, he will consider me his family and trust me.


    When that happens, I will have another powerful man at my disposal.


    I will be able to dominate the Beast City. No, I will reign the entire Sea of Chaos!


    Ha-ha! I will make it happen. I can see my future!'' Ace thought to himself as he intently watched the evil baby''s spiritual soul approaching him.


    He was overwhelmed with thrill and excitement as he imagined what he could accomplish in the future if he succeeded in his plan.


    If it weren''t for the fear of startling and scaring the evil baby''s spiritual soul, he might have not controlled the outburst of his laughter.


    Lloyd was also very nervous as he watched the developing scene from the distance.


    ''Can he really tame the evil baby? This will be such a great opportunity for him.


    If he succeeds, it''s a no-brainer that I should work for him, ''


    Lloyd thought as he focused his gaze on the evil baby.


    "There, there. Come to me steadily," Ace coaxed with a soft voice.


    Seeing that the dark-skinned baby was getting closer and closer, Ace couldn''t help but swallow hard because of extreme nervousness.


    He was trembling as he knew that it was just a once in a lifetime opportunity.


    Thus, he constantly reminded himself to be calm and careful.


    Once he did something wrong and alerted the evil baby''s spiritual soul, all of his efforts would be in vain.


    After a few moments, the black-skinned baby was finally just a dozen meters away from Ace.


    This distance was already enough for him to carry out his plan.


    Then, Ace slowly stretched out his hand and made a drop of his blood surface from his finger.


    As the drop of blood came out, it immediately turned invisible. He then controlled it to gradually make its way towards the approaching baby.


    ''It''s working! Just a little bit more!'' Ace thought to himself with a devilish grin on his face.


    He couldn''t wait for his plan to materialize. His hands began trembling violently as he watched his blood and the dark-skinned baby slowly approach each other.


    ''Is he trying to get his blood essence on the evil baby''s head?


    This guy''s attempting to control the evil baby with some secret skill!


    This is bad. I must do something to stop this from happening!'' Austin thought as he continued to monitor all of Ace''s movements through his spiritual sense.


    With that, he took his Reincarnation Token and prepared to teleport himself where Ace and the evil baby were.


    He knew that it was a very risky move, but right now, he couldn''t think of a more effective way to hinder Ace''s plan.


    ''I can sense that this guy is remarkably strong, and I bet the evil baby is also a formidable being despite how it currently looks.


    Getting to them without much of a plan will surely put my life i


    ess also laughed wildly at the poor state of the divine baby.


    "Kill it already! For all its arrogance before the fight. Beat that little beast to death!"


    The creatures of the gods of darkness cheered loudly for the evil baby and urged his to utterly destroy the divine baby.


    ''Crap. How did this happen? The divine baby was too inferior to the evil baby.


    Then, it''s no wonder that it failed to weaken the evil baby''s strength. Worse, the evil baby grew faster and was able to come out to the world earlier than expected, ''


    Austin concluded with a sigh.


    Back then, in order to deal with the evil baby, Parker, Alethea, and the other gods of light had extracted their blood essences and used them to create the divine baby.


    It was supposed to drain the energy of the evil baby, so as to prevent the evil baby from being born.


    Unexpectedly, after countless years, the evil baby''s strength wasn''t weakened at all. Instead, he gathered abundant energy, which was more than sufficient for he to come out into the world.


    It just showed how powerful the evil baby was compared to the divine baby.


    At this point, the evil baby was still punishing the divine baby by continuously beating the poor one.


    After a few moments, the evil baby let go of the divine baby, and everyone saw that the divine baby was bruised all over. His golden body was covered with wounds, and his golden-colored blood was gushing out from his body.


    Grabbing this opportunity, the divine baby quickly turned around and attempted to escape.


    The evil baby didn''t have the slightest intention of letting the divine baby go. In a flash, the evil baby dashed and chased after the injured divine baby.


    "Hey! They''re coming my way!"


    Austin was startled as he realized that the divine baby was rushing toward his direction, and the evil baby was just closely behind.


    "Dang! What should I do?"


    While Austin was still panicking, the two babies were gradually approaching the area where he was hiding.

 Chapter 3575 Let Me Help You

    ''What should I do?''


    Austin''s mind was racing with thoughts as the two boys got closer and closer to him.


    To his surprise, he realized that the golden-skinned baby was able to see him since he ran directly towards him.


    The Reincarnation Token had turned Austin invisible and hid his aura.


    So far, no one saw through this.


    However, the golden-skinned baby was able to see through the power of the Reincarnation Token.


    "Help me..."


    As if it wasn''t enough, the baby started speaking and asked Austin for help.


    "Don''t help him..."


    the black-skinned baby menacingly warned Austin.


    ''Seriously? They both found me!''


    Austin was dumbfounded.


    ''In that case, I must come to the divine baby''s aid.''


    Austin ignored the other''s warning and decided to help the golden-skinned baby.


    "Wait!


    Something is going on. Who''s hiding there?"


    Using their spiritual sense, Ace and Lloyd spotted Austin.


    "Humph! How dare you come here?!"


    Ace immediately recognized Austin.


    Baham, Silas, Thad, and the other premium-grade divine gods of darkness immediately sensed Austin''s presence and went ballistic.


    "It''s Austin Lin. He has been hiding there all the time!" they bellowed in rage.


    If they hadn''t paid all their attention to the evil baby and the divine baby, they would have already found Austin.


    ''He is indeed one of a kind. His talent dwarfs that of his peers in terms of talent, cultivation base, strength and above all, courage.


    No wonder Caroline is head over heels for him.


    However, we were born as enemies. They are destined to split up sooner or later.''


    Thad had started to develop mixed feelings for Austin. But he tried to stay true to his goals and kept his mind from running amok.


    "Humph! He''ll regret setting foot here! Don''t let him escape again!"


    Ace, Lloyd, Baham, Silas, and doz


    ce against him?


    But if it is just the evil baby''s spiritual soul, maybe I can handle it, ''


    Austin tried to calm himself down.


    Ace and Lloyd had been watching the golden-skinned baby fly into Austin''s body from afar.


    They were both entranced by the dazzling golden beam, but Ace managed to snap out of it quickly.


    "Kid, don''t be afraid. Let me help you!"


    Ace coaxed as he rushed towards Austin.


    He was surrounded by the billowing clouds made from his demonic energy.


    "Kid, he''s the bad guy. I''m here to help you!"


    Ace tried his best to sound as sincere as he could to gain the evil baby''s trust.


    The main purpose of his trip to the three thousand big and small universes was to establish a connection with the evil baby using a secret skill his grandfather taught him.


    Using this secret technique, he would be the only person the baby would trust and therefore control the baby.


    Before Ace could reach the black-skinned baby, he jumped into the air and pounced on Austin.


    Startled, Austin did the best he could to defend himself.


    However, the evil baby was way faster than he was.


    In a shocking turn of events, the evil baby turned into a beam of dark light and flew into Austin''s body.

 Chapter 3576 The Greedy Evil Baby

    "No way!"


    The sudden, unexpected change sent a chill down Austin''s spine.


    The divine baby would not harm him much. After all, he was on the side of the gods of light��he had made a good impression on Austin, and he seemed to be generally kind.


    However, it was immediately clear that the evil baby, in contrast, was cold and cruel. Austin could tell at a glance that he possessed a terrifying, ferocious strength. The evil baby actually seemed to be drilling into his body, and he felt his scalp tingling strangely.


    "What''s happening?" "What is that?"


    Ace and Lloyd spoke at the same time, looking stunned and bewildered.


    Before their very eyes, the two children had entered Austin''s body, one after the other.


    "Your Highness, what should we do?"


    Lloyd asked anxiously, coming closer to Austin.


    Ace frowned. For the moment, he had no idea how to handle the situation.


    Now that the evil baby''s spirit was inside Austin''s body, it was difficult to determine what would be the best course of action. Attacking Austin might hurt the evil baby as well.


    "Hey, look at him!"


    Lloyd gasped, stumbling backwards. He lifted a hand and pointed it at Austin.


    Austin''s body was changing at an astonishing pace. The color of his skin phased from dark to light, switching between a gleaming gold and a deep black.


    His whole body would darken to black, and then begin to shine until his skin was a bright gold. There were moments when one side of his body was black, while the other half was gold.


    In addition to his changing skin color, there was a violent energy emanating from his body. The energy burst out of his body like a hurricane, swirling around his form, before it rushed outwards like a tsunami that caused rumblings in the surrounding void.


    Austin himself was like a statue, fixed in place, unable to move even an inch as the evil baby and the divine baby fought within him.


    He looked inside himself and saw that the two children were treating his body as a battlefield.


    They were engaged in a fierce battle against each other.


    Eventually, the dark boy began to dominate the fight, and the golden boy was reduced to defending himself. The divine baby knew he was losing and kept darting around Austin''s body, hiding wherever he could reach.


    Austin, as a member of the gods of light, possessed an aura which naturally had divine characteristics.


    This was familiar to the divine baby, and made him feel safe.


    Thus, he was unwilling to relinquish his place inside Austin''s body. Determined to stay within Austin, he ran back and forth from Austin''s head to his toes, dodging the attacks of the evil baby.


    The evil baby, formed like a dark boy, was in high spirits since he was winning. He was determined not to allow his opponent to escape, so he would stay


    isoned.


    ''I was right! As soon as he got some benefits from me, his attitude improved quickly, ''


    Austin thought with relief. He also felt quite bitter at the evil baby''s greed, but he was careful to conceal it so that the boy wouldn''t get angry again.


    "I want more!"


    the baby demanded.


    "Seriously?"


    Austin said, heaving a sigh. This boy was not just cruel. He seemed to be naturally avaricious as well.


    He groaned to himself, knowing he had no choice but to give up many of his most precious treasures.


    But he didn''t dare to refuse the evil baby''s demands. If the evil baby became enraged again, Austin''s life would be in danger again.


    Hiding his unwillingness, Austin took out more and more of his dark-leaning treasures and passed them over to the evil baby.


    The evil baby stuck out his tongue and swallowed the pile of treasures.


    "I want more!" he said.


    Once he had consumed another batch, he stared eagerly again at Austin, demanding even more.


    ''This is awful!''


    Austin thought, secretly cursing the dark boy. He wished passionately that he could voice out his anger.


    ''This guy is like a bottomless well. He''ll never stop asking me for more and more treasures!''


    He had worked hard to obtain those treasures. All of them were the fruits of his adventure in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    He assumed that the evil baby might not like ordinary treasures.


    So he felt there was nothing to do but to sacrifice those high-level treasures and give them to the evil baby.


    However, he had once again underestimated the evil baby. Austin hadn''t expected the baby to be so greedy that he wouldn''t be satisfied with the enormous amount of treasures he had already eaten.


    ''If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I''ll run out of treasure to give him, ''


    Austin thought, suppressing a wry smile. He considered what options he had left.

 Chapter 3577 Escape

    Not too far away, Ace and Lloyd stood and fixed their eyes on Austin.


    "Your Highness, why don''t we take this arrogant brat back to our stronghold?


    Anyway, the evil baby is inside him,"


    Lloyd suggested.


    "That''s a good idea. I''m unleashing the law of space to cut off the space where that brat is. That way we can take it with us,"


    Ace agreed.


    "That''s an awesome idea.


    I can''t believe that you have made rapid progress in the law of space again. No wonder you are, hands down, one of the most talented pure bloods in our race,"


    Lloyd praised.


    Responding with nothing more than a nod, Ace began to unleash the law of space. He raised his hand and waved toward the direction where Austin was.


    The formidable power of the space law shot out from his palm and instantly cut the space in half.


    Instantly, a dark space crack rapidly spread toward the spot where Austin was.


    At this point, the black-skinned baby inside Austin was staring greedily at his spiritual soul, demanding more treasures.


    Austin was at a loss. After struggling for a while, he decided that nothing was more important than his life. At that moment, it was his top priority. He could deal with everything else, if he got out of there alive.


    Reluctantly, he decided to satisfy the evil baby''s requirements. His life might depend on it.


    As he was about to take out more treasures, a golden light flashed out of nowhere.


    He saw the golden light and stopped what he was doing.


    The golden-skinned baby had emerged from Austin''s body.


    Just a few seconds earlier, he was hiding inside Austin. Seeing that the black-skinned baby had been busy blackmailing Austin, he seized the chance and took off.


    However, the evil baby''s spiritual sense was terrifyingly powerful. He immediately spotted the divine baby on the run.


    The evil baby and the divine baby had been fighting for quite a long time under the Karakoram Mountain.


    The hatred that they had for each other was so severe that they wanted each other dead.


    Therefore, the black-skinned baby rushed out of Austin and went after the golden-skinned baby. This was his chance to have the other baby gone for good.


    "Wait here. I''ll be back and get them!"


    The evil baby left these words before he went after his target. Even though he intended to hunt down his prey, he didn''t forget the treasures that Austin had agreed to surrender. Upon hearing what the evil baby said, Austin trembled slightly with fear as he knew that the evil baby would come to him again. He was not looking forward to that happening again.


    While Austin was distracted with what was happening with the e


    y closer and closer to the evil baby.


    But just then, the golden-skinned baby opened his mouth.


    "I''m going back!"


    the golden-skinned baby said in a very young, infantile voice.


    Then he turned around and flew back.


    There was an altar floating in the void ahead, near the golden-skinned baby. A spatial channel was in front of the altar.


    Both the black-skinned baby and the golden-skinned baby had come here through the spatial channel.


    This space teleportation channel was directly connected to the underground of the Karakoram Mountain which was located on Earth.


    It was Ace who had set up the altar.


    Whoosh!


    The golden-skinned baby suddenly sped up and rushed into the spatial passage.


    He intended to return to the divine world under the Karakoram Mountain.


    The avatars of all the divine god of light were in that world and their task was to protect the divine baby. He would be safe there.


    Besides, there were many high-grade arrays, restriction spells and many treasures there that were used to keep the baby from any danger.


    Since the divine baby couldn''t get rid of the evil baby, he had no other choice but to return to the divine world as soon as possible.


    The black-skinned baby accelerated his speed abruptly in a bid to stop the golden-skinned baby from going back to the divine world.


    He was fully aware that once the golden-skinned baby got inside the divine world, he could no longer do anything to him.


    Whoosh! The black-skinned baby entered that spatial passage and disappeared into it.


    "Oh, no! Wait for me!" Ace growled in frustration.


    He couldn''t accept the cruel fact that he was about to lose his chance of a lifetime. He could only watch as the black-skinned baby disappear into the channel.

 Chapter 3578 The Way To Deal With Austin

    "I won''t accept this! I will summon the soul of the evil baby once more!"


    Ace snarled as he turned back to the altar and began to work magic rites.


    Soon, the altar became activated, and a thick fog of demonic aura erupted, spreading out and making the chaotic void fill with shadows of demons and ghosts cavorting around.


    However, no matter the lengths he went to, the evil baby did not appear again.


    "Your Highness, the soul of the evil baby just came out. I''m sure it won''t appear again within such a short time,"


    Lloyd advised.


    Although Ace was not willing to accept this, he had to admit that what Lloyd said was true.


    "It''s all because of Austin. If not for him, I would have succeeded!


    I will kill him!"


    Ace screamed his rage through gritted teeth.


    He was consumed by his hatred but had nowhere to vent. The first man who came to his mind was Austin.


    "Yes, we can''t let Austin get away.


    Besides, he is very likely to possess the chaotic world tree.


    We must find a way to deal with him!"


    Lloyd agreed with a nod.


    At that very moment, Baham, a premium-grade divine god, and one of the gods of darkness, appeared nearby and said to Ace, "Prince Ace, I have a solution for dealing with Austin!"


    In fact, he had been there for quite a while. However, Ace had been so engrossed in his magic rites at the altar then, so he didn''t want to disturb him.


    Ace''s interest was piqued, and he demanded at once, "Oh? Tell me!


    What should we do to deal with him?"


    "Prince Ace, this solution involves a top master among our gods of darkness, so we must act secretively."


    Then he sent a secret message into Ace''s Soul Sea.


    "Oh, I see. So, that''s how we overcome Austin!"


    Ace snickered.


    "But first, let''s return!"


    Ace and Lloyd used their bodily movement skills and instantly disappeared.


    In the distance, the gods of darkness as well as the people of the isolated alien spaces were fiercely battling against the gods of light.


    After receiving the recall order, the gods of darkness and people of the isolated alien spaces all began to beat a retreat.


    The Jade Emperor, Queen Siobhan, and the others, together with the army of the gods of light, moved to the vicinity of the Yellow Cosmos to investigate. They discovered that both the evil baby and the divine baby had long disappeared.


    "Let''s regroup first!"


    After investigating for a while, the Jade Emperor led the army back to the base camp of the gods of light.


    "Austin, what happened?


    Who were th


    Ivy, and Sue.


    After what had happened to Caroline, they knew that he had been discouraged, so they had been silently keeping watch over him.


    Even when he was cultivating in seclusion, they still remained outside the secret room.


    Seeing the three women, Austin felt warm in his heart.


    "You don''t have to wait on me. You should go back now. Don''t delay your own cultivations,"


    he said at once, feeling sorry for them.


    "Austin, are you okay? You have been so silent ever since...


    We have all been worried about you.


    No matter what happens, we will always remain with you."


    Ivy was always gentle and considerate. She stepped forward and took Austin''s arm. The fragrance of her body filled his nose with a heady aroma.


    "Ivy, don''t fret. I''m fine."


    Austin lowered his head and planted a kiss on her smooth forehead.


    "I want a kiss too!"


    Sue rushed up and cast herself into Austin''s arms.


    Austin wrapped his arms around her and also kissed her forehead.


    "Master, don''t fear. Caroline will be fine.


    Don''t worry so much,"


    Violet comforted Austin.


    "I know."


    Austin smiled tenderly at her.


    Then, he coaxed the three beautiful women to go and rest.


    He didn''t want to delay their cultivation, and he wanted them to focus and concentrate on their own cultivation.


    Feeling rejuvenated by this tender moment, he entered the secret room and began his secluded cultivation.


    From the trip outside, he had managed to obtain tens of thousands of earth dragons!


    "I must achieve another breakthrough in the law of earth!"


    Austin encouraged himself silently.


    Deep inside, he had a burning desire to improve his strength further.

 Chapter 3579 The Return Of Parker And Alethea

    In the secret chamber, Austin waved his sleeve revealing tens of thousands of earth dragons flying out one after another.


    The room resounded with growls and shook as if an earthquake had just struck.


    The earth dragons emitted dazzling earthy yellow lights, illuminating the entire space.


    Runes of the law of earth began to fall and surround Austin like snowflakes, as many earth dragons hovered quickly around him.


    The Kaleidoscopic Compass rose and floated above Austin''s head, giving off a bright yellow glow.


    Mysterious runes emerged from the surface of the compass in swimming motions like fish in the sea.


    Austin sat with his legs crossed. He made gestures while he immersed himself in the cultivation of the law of earth.


    Time went by as he meditated.


    One day, two days, three days.


    Three days had passed while he remained in tranquility.


    In the stronghold of the gods of light, the Jade Emperor, Queen Siobhan, Frost, Brain, Oswald, and other top masters were discussing the current situation in the three thousand big and small universes.


    All of a sudden, fairy music echoed in the hall.


    Soothing and colorful clouds started to appear out of nowhere


    as scenes of good omen flashed throughout the space.


    A spatial teleportation channel then popped out from above them, irradiating blinding golden lights.


    "It''s Parker and Alethea. They''re back!"


    the Jade Emperor and Queen Siobhan exclaimed.


    The other divine gods stood at once as they couldn''t contain their excitement.


    Soon after, two creatures walked out of the channel side by side.


    One was a man with a wide forehead. Regardless of his disheveled hair, he exuded an air of majesty and strength.


    Wind, rain, lightning, snow, and frost all appeared around him.


    The law of chaos emerged from where he stood, moving to create various forms of nature.


    Moreover, even his footsteps seemed to display some law of nature.


    He appeared like he was the master of the world.


    The other one was an attractive girl with a pair of bright eyes who walked at a brisk pace.


    Most women would be overshadowed by her. Her body smelled of a faint scent and the light that shone around her was distorted by an invisible, eni


    scopic Compass still floated above Austin producing countless yellow rays.


    Tens of thousands of earth dragons surrounded him


    as the law of earth continued to increase in the void.


    Out of the blue, Austin recited a chant while pointing at the small continent.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The whole room began to shake violently.


    Numerous earth dragons, the law of earth, and death yellow lights catapulted forward, integrating with the small continent.


    The continent began to expand rapidly.


    Its area increased to hundreds of thousand square miles, growing bigger at a fast speed.


    A couple of days later, the continent in front of Austin stopped expanding.


    Austin was shocked by its size as he opened his eyes.


    "It covers an area of over eighty million square miles!" he exclaimed while his eyes widened.


    He had created a massive continent using the law of earth.


    The larger the continent was, the more powerful his power of earth law was.


    When he still lived on Earth, he learned from geography class that its area was about one hundred and ninety-seven million square miles.


    It meant that the continent he had created was almost half the size of the Earth.


    Of course, he also knew there was a myriad of arrays and restrictions around the Earth, including brilliant ones related to space.


    Due to those arrays, the Earth appeared to be smaller than it was.


    In fact, the earth covered more than one hundred and ninety-seven million square miles.

 Chapter 3580 Great Progress In Law Power

    Delight coursed through Austin''s heart as he gazed at his handiwork, which was the continent in front of him.


    "I''ve finally created a real continent!"


    Austin declared triumphantly, his face and voice beaming with pride.


    The continent in front of him, which had an area of about eighty square miles, housed tens of thousands of earth dragons. Therefore, the continent was astonishingly rich in spiritual energy.


    As far as he saw, the whole continent was shrouded in clouds and mist. Combined with its abundant spiritual energy, the whole place looked quite mysterious.


    This territory, with an area of just about eighty square miles, indeed sheltered tens of thousands of earth dragons. There were no other continents like it in the whole three thousand big and small universes.


    At that moment, the earth dragons moved slowly under the grounds of the continent.


    As a result, the ground undulated, and various kinds of topography gradually took shape.


    A few moments later, Austin moved and landed on the continent.


    He saw vast plains, lofty mountains, desolate deserts, and many other types of natural physical formations.


    There were even several vast oceans that slowly started to take form.


    The rich spiritual energy also created many small rivers on the mountains and deep brooks, which then flowed into the sea.


    At that point, dense forests began to appear.


    Indeed, the whole continent was full of vitality!


    A gentle breeze combed through Austin''s hair as he walked on the continent, immensely satisfied.


    "This is the world I created. My will has complete control over it, and it entirely belongs to me!"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    "In that case, I can create multiple lands of death on this continent in a flash whenever I please.


    This continent will be my powerful weapon to fight against my enemies in the future!"


    Austin said with a smile.


    It was safe to say that Austin had gained a lot in this cultivation.


    That was because he had made excellent progress in the law of earth.


    Furthermore, this continent''s size had also expanded quite rapidly.


    Besides, Austin felt that his level of the Earth Exploring Technique had improved significantly compared with before!


    "Indeed, Parker''s Truth of Nature is an extraordinary ancient book. It explains all kinds of laws in the world.


    I should keep on studying the law of earth first. Once I have fully mastered it, I will continue to study the other basic laws.


    According to the g


    distance then stared at the mud walls across the starry sky in surprise, so he had to ask.


    He was too weak to understand such an omnipotent skill.


    "Nothing, Master Kevin.


    I was only practicing," Austin answered as he waved his hand and put away the Kaleidoscopic Compass.


    There was a soft rumble, and all the mud walls in the starry sky disintegrated at the same time, then turned into yellow runes and disappeared.


    Upon seeing what happened, Kevin exclaimed internally in surprise even though he knew that Austin''s strength had reached a level that he could not imagine.


    However, his surprise was short-lived. "Austin, I have something important to say.


    Things in the three thousand big and small universes have gotten tenser and tenser," he said as he walked towards Austin.


    Then, he also related some news about the abnormal phenomena that had transpired recently in the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Well, I see.


    It seemed that the situation has gotten more and more chaotic.


    But don''t worry, Master Kevin. Everything will be solved sooner or later," Austin reassured.


    Still, a sigh escaped from his lips.


    After their discussion, Austin returned to the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land in the Immortal End World.


    When he arrived, the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land was ablaze with lights as if there was a festival.


    There, Austin spent several days with Ivy and Sue.


    Since Caroline was taken away from him, Austin had been regretting not spending more time with her when he had the chance.


    Therefore, Austin planned to make up for it and cherish the closest people around him from now on.

 Chapter 3581 The Tender Moments

    At night, the gentle breeze blew across the world softly as moonlight spread atop the ground, adding to the night''s beauty.


    In the Flame Holy Land''s headquarters lay an enchanting mountain with rich, spiritual energy.


    In a delicate pavilion, three figures were taking a rest.


    Austin, Ivy, and Sue sat in the middle of the platform, with Austin holding the two girls in an embrace on each side.


    Moonlight shone upon the three, making it appear as though they were covered with a layer of silver gauze.


    The night was indeed enchanting, the gemstone stars glistening in the sky. At times, they would twinkle like mysterious eyes.


    Austin could not have felt more relaxed in such tranquility. The three enjoyed each and every moment they had together.


    "If Caroline were here, it would be absolutely perfect,"


    Austen sighed wistfully after the three came together in an embrace, enjoying the affectionate moment as long as they could.


    Both Ivy and Sue slightly trembled upon hearing the sad thought. They knew Austin was missing Caroline dearly.


    The two then reached their palms out to his cheeks to comfort him.


    "We all know how much you miss Caroline.


    I believe she''ll come back to us sooner or later,"


    Ivy whispered to him gently.


    "If I suddenly disappear one day, will you miss me as much as you miss her?"


    Sue asked cheekily on a whim.


    "Silly girl, I love you with all my heart. I can''t afford to lose anyone of you,"


    Austin said sweetly in return, bowing his head to kiss Sue tenderly on her forehead.


    The girl was overjoyed at the loving words. She buried her head in his arms and clung to his chest, keeping her ear against his steady but powerful heartbeat.


    "Well, let''s head back to sleep. It''s late now,"


    Austin urged softly after a while.


    "Okay."


    The two girls nodded in agreement.


    Then, the three went back to their room along the path amidst the beautiful moonlight.


    Over the next few days, Austin accompanied Ivy and Sue as often as he could spare. He was feeling guilty for having always been away from them��he wanted to make up for the lost time.


    The two ladies were definitely more than pleased to have him beside them��they could hardly bear to take their eyes off him.


    "Boy!"


    Once, the chaotic world tree suddenly appeared before Austin, looking grave.


    "If you can catch more earth dragons and hand them to me, maybe I can turn the Fallen Immortal Cosmos into a high-grade universe sooner than we planned,"


    it said straightforwardly.


    "Oh, really?


    How many earth dragons do you need, then?"


    Austin promptly asked. The news was pleasantly surprising.


    If the Fallen Immortal Cosmos could become a high-grade universe, it would offer great relief.


    "Let me think about it carefully. Well, I''ll need at least hundreds of thousands of earth dragons��millions, even,


    llen Immortal Cosmos and entering the chaotic void outside.


    "What a tense atmosphere!"


    He released his spiritual sense to detect the situation, immediately finding the entire three thousand big and small universes completely filled with a tense atmosphere.


    In the vast chaotic void, many secret guards lurked everywhere.


    From time to time, powerful spiritual senses swept over the entire space to perceive and monitor the void.


    Even at the edge of the three thousand big and small universes, many people still wandered around with murderous will.


    With the improvement of the law of earth, Austin''s perception ability about time and space had been greatly promoted.


    At a glance, he immediately saw the secret guards hiding in the corners.


    As soon as Austin appeared, he found that hundreds of millions of miles away, there were several preliminary-grade divine gods from the gods of darkness'' side that quietly hid away in the void, stretching out their heads, staring him.


    Simultaneously, in other directions, some gods of light hid in the dark, monitoring the situation of the three thousand big and small universes.


    Overall, the three thousand big and small universes were filled with secret guards��the entire atmosphere was highly nervous.


    "Look, it''s Austin. He just appeared!


    Hurry and report it to headquarters!"


    Hundreds of millions of miles away from Austin, three preliminary-grade divine gods from the gods of darkness'' side communicated with each other after confirming that they spotted Austin. From their conversation, it seemed they were plotting something.


    Eventually, one of them quietly left.


    Seeing their behavior, Austin couldn''t help but sneer.


    With his current strength, he feared not the several preliminary-grade divine gods, even as they attacked him simultaneously.


    Now, killing a preliminary-grade divine god was a piece of cake for him.

 Chapter 3582 Parker And Alethea

    "Austin, I see you''ve finally finished your training.


    Make your way to the stronghold now."


    Austin listened in on the voice message from Peterson.


    "Got it."


    In a second, Austin activated the Reincarnation Token and teleported himself to the stronghold of the gods of light.


    "Austin!" Peterson called out as Austin entered.


    "Come over here and greet Parker and Alethea."


    ''It''s Parker and Alethea.''


    Austin grew anxious as he looked at the two who sat crossed legged in the center of the hall. It took him a while to move, but as soon as he regained the strength, he came forward and bowed.


    "Haha! You must be Austin Lin," Parker said. "I''ve heard much about you. You''re an outstanding young man."


    Parker was very kind.


    "He is a talented young man."


    Alethea nodded in agreement after she looked Austin up and down for a while.


    "I''m flattered," Austin bowed again.


    He couldn''t believe what was happening.


    Parker and Alethea were the prestigious, powerful legends of the three thousand big and small universes.


    But right now, they were praising Austin right before his eyes.


    Out of curiosity, Austin used his spiritual sense to see Parker and Alethea''s strengths.


    "Awesome!"


    To his surprise, he discovered that the spiritual sense he released disappeared into the space as if it had been absorbed by a black hole.


    Aside from Parker and Alethea, he had also come close to many other legendary figures


    such as Dwight, Keira and the Big Dipper Immortals.


    When he still lived in the Brilliant Kingdom of the Earth, Austin heard much about those divine gods.


    Never in a million years did he expect to be face to face with them.


    As Austin''s master, Peterson was pleased to introduce Austin to the divine gods.


    He was proud of Austin and felt like he had to be shared with others.


    The divine gods had heard the stories about Austin, so they were nothing but friendly


    d.


    ''It makes sense now... A fight between their spiritual souls, '' they thought to themselves.


    "Hackett has grown much stronger since the last time we''ve seen him.


    Over the years, I have concentrated on my cultivation and made quick progress. I thought it was enough for me to defeat Hackett and Elliot alone.


    But after that duel, I have realized that Hackett is not weaker than me,"


    Parker said seriously.


    "What''s worse, the people from the Beast City got involved.


    Since then, I have found a handful of powerful members of the beast race that lurked around the three thousand big and small universes.


    Ace and Lloyd are mere vanguards. The Beast City must have sent some powerful senior men here,"


    Parker continued on.


    "The main reason why Hackett and Elliot have not made a move is because they are waiting on the evil baby to come to the world.


    That infant matters to them most.


    On top of that, I think the guys from the Beast City have their eyes on the evil baby as well.


    Because we don''t have big issues with Beast City, I doubt they''ll send any men here to bring us down.


    I figure they are here for the evil baby, not us.


    This only means that the infant is more powerful and mysterious than we could even imagine,"


    Alethea said.

 Chapter 3583 Slaughter In Ancient Times

    "And...


    I suspect that even the underworld is here for the evil baby''s sake.


    There were a few obscure but powerful spiritual senses released from the Underworld Cosmos that scanned the Yellow Cosmos from time to time these past few days.


    A few of the underworld''s top ten masters might be on their way,"


    Parker''s face twisted into a dark frown.


    "What?! That''ll be difficult.


    They''re very hard to deal with. I didn''t expect that they''d come, too.


    It seems like the situation of the three thousand big and small universes is much more complicated than I imagined."


    Worry clouded the Jade Emperor''s face.


    "I''m sure that all of this was because of the evil baby.


    It was the evil baby who made it possible for Hackett and Elliot to return. It also made the older masters from the Beast City get involved and was the reason that the underworld targeted the three thousand big and small universes.


    I suspect that even the people of the Divine Corpse Palace are here for the sake of the evil baby as well,"


    Parker said.


    Both Parker and Alethea were truly the supreme divine gods of light. Even though they had only been back for a few days, they had already thoroughly figured out the situation of the three thousand big and small universes.


    They even sensed their powerful enemies who was always hiding in the dark.


    ''Is everything because of the evil baby?''


    As he stood next to the top masters and listened to their words, Austin couldn''t help but think of the black-skinned child.


    In fact, Austin was the only creature in this world who ever had direct contact with the evil baby.


    There was a time when the evil baby''s spiritual soul entered Austin''s body and stayed there for a while.


    Moreover, he even told Austin before he left that he would come back and ask him for more treasures Austin had.


    There was no denying that the evil baby''s strength must be extremely terrifying. Fortunately, Austin was clever and pulled out many treasures with negative energy to coax the evil baby out, so he managed to narrowly escape death.


    "Over the years, I''ve considered various ways on how to deal with the evil baby.


    After years of consideration, I''ve finally got a h


    letely wiped out.


    I also sent a large number of people to investigate it back then, but we didn''t find anything,"


    Parker sighed.


    "Yes!


    I remember that very clearly!


    Back then, all of our Earth Masters suddenly had an accident.


    By the end of it, there was not a single Earth Master in the three thousand big and small universes!"


    "That''s right. I had a very good friend back then, and he suddenly died.


    And his whole family was also slaughtered by a group of mysterious forces overnight, leaving no one alive."


    "I see... In that case, all those incidents must be because of those bastard gods of darkness!"


    Various discussions broke out among the other divine gods when they heard Parker''s words.


    That incident greatly influenced all of them in the past.


    Almost the entire three thousand big and small universes were turned upside down back then.


    Therefore, everyone could still remember it as it was deeply impressed upon their memories.


    ''No wonder there''s no Earth Master anymore now. It turns out that such a thing happened in the past.


    In that case, the Earth Masters in the three thousand big and small universes must have been killed by gods of darkness, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    ''Well, if the chance presents itself, I must take revenge for them. After all, I''m now almost an Earth Master.


    I''ll take revenge for the those senior Earth Masters of ancient times.''


    A murderous look flashed through Austin''s eyes.

 Chapter 3584 Master Santos

    "If we genuinely want to stop the evil baby from absorbing the outside world''s energy, we have to start with those thousands of large of earth dragons," Parker informed.


    He paced back and forth, ransacking his mind for ideas that might be effective. "If only we have a thorough understanding of those earth dragons, maybe we can find a way to stop it..."


    He trailed off.


    "Studying those earth dragons is complicated, and it will also take us years before we could finish. Only the ancient Earth Masters can successfully accomplish it.


    Unfortunately, they have ceased existing in the three thousand big and small universes. How are we going to find one?"


    Queen Siobhan worriedly asked.


    The other divine gods in the vicinity were just as worried. Most of them had their shoulders slumped, and their eyes cast down in a mournful gaze.


    Parker''s suggestion was reasonable, but it would be almost impossible for them to find a proficient Earth Master.


    Peterson seemed to be deep in thought, and his mouth was set in a semi-pout. Suddenly, he asked, "Austin, can you do it?"


    With an expectant look in his eyes, he shifted his gaze towards Austin.


    Hearing Peterson''s proposal, the rest of the divine gods followed suit. All eyes were suddenly fixed on him.


    Most of them knew that Austin was good at the Earth Exploring Technique.


    "Although I have some understanding of the Earth Exploring Technique, I am still far inferior compared to the ancient Earth Masters.


    I don''t think I am the right person to complete this task,"


    Austin immediately answered.


    He had a precise estimation of himself. Recently, he had indeed made significant progress in the Earth Exploring Technique.


    However, it wasn''t enough to be at par to the great Earth Masters long ago.


    During his stay in the Karakoram Mountain, he had encountered ninety-nine fierce earth dragons. All of them were colossal and powerful. Up until now, Austin could remember vividly how they all looked like.


    Thinking back, he felt that he couldn''t thoroughly study those massive earth dragons.


    "It''s fortunate that we have such an excellent young man who is adept in the Earth Exploring Technique.


    You''re a remarkable cultivator, Austin. You have comprehended the Earth Exploring Technique on a certain degree despite your young age. Surely, in the future, you will definitely reach the ancient Earth Masters'' level,"


    Parker commended Austin.


    "But you''re right. It would be di


    earth would course through Santos Yang''s body.


    Indistinctly, streaks of mysterious runes flashed through his green eyes, shaking Austin''s soul.


    ''What a powerful earth law!''


    Austin mentally exclaimed, lost in the elder''s sea of green eyes. He captured the mysterious runes gleaming in his eyes. For a split second, he had an epiphany!


    "What do you think?"


    Parker frowned. He waited for Austin''s answer, whose mind seemed to be adrift.


    "Of course! It would be my pleasure to accompany him,"


    Austin finally answered, after coming back to his senses.


    It would be a great honor for Austin to keep such a talented Earth Master company.


    "Well, I''ll communicate with Master Santos first, and then you can set off,"


    Parker informed him.


    "Set off? Where are we going? Are we going to the Earth?"


    Austin asked simultaneously.


    Did Parker have a way to send him back to the Earth?


    If that was the case, that would be great.


    Austin could return to the Earth and take his parents and brother out.


    "You don''t need to go back to the Earth for the time being.


    First of all, you and Master Santos have to check every nook and cranny of the three thousand big and small universes.


    Because each of those said earth dragons has something to do with a particular cosmos in the three thousand big and small universes.


    Therefore, there should be something in each of the universes that resonates with an earth dragon on the Earth,"


    Parker explained.


    "Yes, you are right."


    Austin nodded.


    He had a good cultivation base in the Earth Exploring Technique, so he knew that Parker''s conjecture was very reliable.

 Chapter 3585 Youve Gone Too Far

    "But half of the universes in the three thousand big and small universes are now under the control of the gods of darkness,"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor was growing more and more worrisome as time went on.


    "Well, I am aware of that.


    Don''t worry. I will find a way to secretly send them in,"


    Parker reassured him.


    "Well then, we should hurry up and waste no time.


    We, the followers of the god of light, also hold a large part of the universes under our control.


    You and Santos can start from there,"


    Parker suggested to Austin.


    "Okay."


    Austin quickly agreed.


    Parker then communicated this to Santos using telepathy.


    But Santos remained as still as a rock, staring blankly at the void with blank eyes.


    He didn''t move nor show any expressions.


    No one knew what Parker and Santos were talking about.


    They suspected that the old, mighty god didn''t even pay attention to Parker at all.


    Half a day passed like this.


    "Well, I have made it clear to Master Santos.


    You can start now, Austin.


    Remember to report to me if anything happens.


    I''ll inject a spiritual soul mark into your Soul Sea.


    If anything goes wrong, I''ll be able to immediately sense it,"


    Parker said.


    "Got it."


    Austin nodded again.


    "Now it''s time to go,"


    Parker announced and waved his sleeve.


    In a blink of an eye, Austin and Santos disappeared in thin air.


    The next moment.


    Austin found himself standing in the starry sky of one of the three thousand big and small universes.


    It took him a while before he realized they were in the Space Cosmos.


    Austin admired the stunning view of the cosmos before he asked, "Master Santos, where should we start?"


    Austin turned to look at Santos.


    However, Santos, who was still as steady as a rock, didn''t even cast him a glance.


    He stood in the middle of the vast cosmos, looking only at the scene in front of him as if he was lost.


    "Master Santos? Master Santos..."


    Austin called his name several times, but he was still ignored.


    "Really?"


    Austin was speechless. He didn''t know what else to do.


    According to Parker, most of the time, Master Santos was quite muddled.


    Only in special occasions would he regain some of his memories and communicate with others.


    To Austin''s disappointment, currently Santos still seemed confused and lost.


    "It seems that we can''t start our research until Master Santos remembers at least who he is.


    But


    ."


    Austin felt warmth inside his heart. It seemed that Santos was kind to him.


    Then, Santos took Austin to go through every world, star and continent in the Space Cosmos.


    They were trying hard to find things that might have something to do with those large earth dragons on Earth.


    Austin didn''t have the slightest idea what they were looking for.


    During the whole process, Santos rarely talked to him. He would often just mutter scriptures to himself that Austin couldn''t understand. He kept calculating things using his fingers, which Austin had no clue what that was about. Sometimes, Santos would just stare in front of a mountain for hours on end like a statue.


    One time, he had taken out an old compass, which piqued Austin''s interest.


    This compass seemed to contain endless law of earth, which amazed Austin.


    While Austin followed Santos all around the Space Cosmos, bad things were happening in the headquarters of the gods of darkness.


    "Your Highness, I made it!


    I finally caught the woman called Caroline from the evil shadow race!"


    Ace suddenly received a message from the excited Baham.


    "Oh, really?


    That''s great. Bring her here immediately. I''m going to use her to deal with Austin!"


    Ace couldn''t be more overjoyed by the news.


    However, the whole place shook out of nowhere.


    "Baham!


    You''ve gone too far!


    How dare you hurt my descendant?!"


    A deafening roar caught everyone off guard.


    Thad''s headless body suddenly appeared from the sky. The eyes in his chest were red with anger.


    Flames of fury ignited on his menacing body as anger filled every fiber of his being.

 Chapter 3586 Thad Saved His Descendant

    "Baham, Silas! You despicable people. I will kill you!"


    At that moment, Thad was livid at the two men. His face was a dark red, while the veins on his temple throbbed with his heartbeat.


    A massive axe was held tightly in his right hand and an ancient shield on his left. As his anger rose higher and higher, streaks of gray lightning twisted around his tall body, lashing out at anything nearby.


    With loud cracks, it shattered the void and created fissures in time and space.


    Endless evil energy continuously erupted from his body like an active volcano.


    And his aura shook the chaotic void violently, picking up dust and rocks and flinging them around.


    "We''ve already done it. What else can you do, Thad?


    Humph! Don''t think we are afraid of you.


    You selfishly ignored the interests of the gods of darkness, all for the sake of an insignificant descendant.


    Austin has killed so many gods of darkness, our comrades!


    And that little bitch is Austin''s wife.


    We could have used her to threaten Austin, but you have been protecting her all this time. It doesn''t make sense."


    At this time, the three-foot-tall Baham appeared in the void in front of Thad, his eyes filled with mirth and amusement.


    "Just admit it, Thad. You have already lost this battle.


    So don''t even think about taking back that little bitch. She is ours now!"


    Silas'' strange and tall body slowly materialized next to Baham.


    These two gods of darkness were a sharp contrast to each other. Their bodies were like opposite poles, for one was slender and tall, while the other was short and bulky. Despite that, they were always together.


    The two of them have been dissatisfied with Thad for a long time, and they harbored a lot of resentment against him.


    However, Thad''s strength intimidated them, so they didn''t dare to provoke him publicly.


    But now, lady luck was on their side. With the support of Ace and the fact that Hackett and Elliot were in the base camp, they thought that Thad wouldn''t dare go up against them. Feeling confident, they secretly stole Caroline away.


    "Well, today, I will kill you two despicable bastards!"


    Thad declared solemnly, as anger boiled his blood and pooled in his gut.


    Boom!


    Thad meant every word that he said. As the words passed from his mouth, he slashed at them with the massive axe in his hand, shattering the void between them. With a strong evil force, it swept toward where Baham was standing.


    The colossal axe continued to grow, filling up the space between them, as it released vast amounts of terrifying energy.


    "Then, let''s fight! Do you think we are afraid of you?"


    Silas r


    orceful winds.


    This battle between the three premium-grade divine gods had reached its climax.


    In the void around them, people were secretly watching the fierce battle with rapt attention.


    Bang!


    Silas was first injured, cut by Thad''s axe!


    Puff!


    Thad took the upper hand and chased after the enemy. With another move, he cut Silas'' head into half.


    "Thad! This is not the end!"


    Silas'' spiritual soul escaped and roared in the distance.


    Without saying a word, Thad turned around and rushed to Baham.


    He raised the mountain with both hands and smashed it toward him. Boom!


    The terrible law of gravity broke out completely. Wherever the gray mountain passed, everything was annihilated and turned into nothingness.


    Baham knew that he couldn''t resist Thad''s most brutal attack.


    "Thad, she is just a descendant. Is it really worth your effort?


    Is it worth the life of your comrades?


    Lord Hackett, Lord Elliot, Prince Ace! Would none of you come out to discipline this barbarian?"


    Baham was grasping at loose straws. At this rate, he would surely be killed by Thad!


    Bang!


    The huge gray mountain hit Baham''s body, and it was thrown back like a ragged, lifeless doll. Blood shot out from his mouth and sluggishly flowed from his lips.


    Thad took a single step forward, and his strong body easily caught Baham. He swung the huge axe in his hand, aimed at Baham''s head.


    Frightened, Baham retreated desperately.


    Splash.


    Suddenly, a thick gray iron chain spurted out from Thad''s navel, which was also where his mouth was located. It resembled a gray dragon, and it shot towards Baham''s compact body.


    Then, the big gray iron chain suddenly retracted.


    At one end of the chain, there was a beautiful woman��Caroline!

 Chapter 3587 We Found It

    "Thad! You!"


    Shocked and angry, Baham was caught off guard. He didn''t expect that Caroline would be saved back by Thad.


    "Stop!


    Thad, this is unacceptable! You''ve gone too far!"


    Far away, Ace and Lloyd both appeared at the same time, staring at Thad.


    "Alas, Thad, she is just a descendant. Why do you have to do that?"


    Not far away, Hackett and Elliot also appeared. They frowned and looked at Thad with hostile eyes.


    At the same time, a number of other gods of darkness and warriors of the isolated alien spaces also appeared one after another.


    It seemed that almost all the top warriors had come to support Baham and Silas.


    "Ha-ha Interesting. It seems that there is a traitor in our midst."


    A sinister voice suddenly sounded off. Although barely audible, it was cold like that of a viper, making every living being''s soul feel chilly to the bone.


    He was an old monster with terrifying demonic power.


    He was much more powerful than Ace and Lloyd combined!


    However, the old monster didn''t show himself at all. They could only hear the evil sounds that he made, in addition to the cold air that enveloped everyone just with his presence.


    Thad''s sharp eyes slowly swept the whole area. He took a deep breath, and said word by word, "So you are all against me? Every single one of you?"


    "Thad, you killed your comrade in arms. You violated the sacred code of brotherhood and the trust of the people around you.


    No one can forgive such a brutal act. And worse, there is no regret in your eyes. It all means nothing to you,"


    Ace sneered.


    At this time, the spiritual soul of Silas rushed to Hackett and cried out, "Lord Hackett, help me, I''m begging you!"


    Hackett was completely covered in a black robe, with only a slit showing a pair of deathly white eyes.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Two beams of black light suddenly shot out from his eyes. In an instant, it devoured Silas'' spiritual soul as all light was snuffed out, blanketing the whole area in darkness.


    In the distance, the broken limbs and torn up flesh of Silas, including the blood splattered in the void, were sent flying out into the darkness.


    In less than three seconds, the darkness dissipated and it was light again.


    Suddenly, the tall body of Silas appeared in front of everyone.


    At this time, Silas had miraculously returned to his peak state. There was no sign of injury anywhere on his


    "


    Austin asked in a low voice after watching from above the continent for the good half of the day.


    However, Santos ignored Austin and continued to scan the continent below.


    From Austin''s point of view, this continent was indeed a little special.


    The earth was rich in Earth Energy, and there was an abundance of earth dragons. One by one, the earth dragons settled on the ground, guarding those great mountains and rivers, and countless scenic spots.


    Moreover, Austin also found that there were a lot of naturally formed dangerous lands on this continent. They may be dangerous but they held great power.


    Even the divine gods wouldn''t dare to break in easily.


    Except for that however, Austin could not find anything else special or noteworthy.


    Santos was holding a compass in his right hand and was counting with his left hand. At the same time, he was muttering something.


    Austin could feel that an overwhelming earth law was being emitted from his compass and was continuously falling to the continent below.


    For most of the day, Santos kept the same position


    Austin smiled bitterly.


    It seemed that Santos'' Earth Exploring Technique was much better than his!


    Moreover, his spiritual soul and his mind had already been damaged from the brutal hunt he had emerged from. Yet, he could still perform such a powerful level of Earth Exploring Technique.


    If he was at the peak of his power, he must be much more powerful.


    "We finally found what we were looking for,"


    Santos said suddenly, a hint of excitement in his voice.


    "Really?"


    Austin was overjoyed.

 Chapter 3588 Thads Turning Against The God Of Darkness

    At that moment, Santos'' eyes became piercing, making him appear like a peerless master.


    "A geomancy array called the Five Element Array is hidden in this continent.


    There are 2500 earth dragons within the underground of the continent.


    These are made up of 500 earth dragons of metal attribute, 500 of wood attribute, 500 of water attribute, 500 of fire attribute, and 500 of earth attribute.


    The Five Element Array can soak up the energy of the chaotic void and transfer that energy somewhere else,"


    Santos explained.


    "The Five Element Array?" Austin mused.


    He had mastered the Earth Exploring Technique to some extent, but this was the first time that he had heard the mention of the Five Element Array.


    Having been made aware by Santos, Austin immediately began to sense the continent.


    "Huh? But, sir! There are 2501 earth dragons in this continent.


    Did you miss one?"


    Austin enquired with a speculative look on his face.


    "The extra one you sense is not an earth dragon��it is the eye of the array.


    I wouldn''t have expected that you can even detect the eye of the array. You surprised me, young man,"


    Santos admitted with a hint of admiration in his voice.


    "I see.


    It appears that the Five Element Array far exceeds any geomancy array I have encountered before,"


    Austin stated.


    "What''s that? Oh, no. That''s impossible.


    Perhaps I have made a mistake,"


    Santos muttered to himself as his eyebrows furrowed like he had run into some problem.


    Austin noted his change of expression.


    "Master Santos, are you all right? Is there something wrong?"


    Austin asked.


    "The construction of this array is similar to that of one of my old friends.


    But my friend is a kind, righteous, and morally upright person. He would never ever side with the gods of darkness or help them make such geomancy arrays.


    Could there really be another Earth Master in the world so similarly capable as him of making the geomancy arrays?


    Forget it. Let''s


    lk over my bones,"


    Thad roared as he laughed maniacally.


    All of a sudden, grey dragons created from his energy gushed forth from his body.


    Endless runes of evil law began dancing like a snow storm.


    He wielded his giant axe and hefted the great shield, ready to fight.


    "You want to take her? Show me what you have got!"


    Thad snarled, shaking the sky with his fury.


    "Thad, has it really come to this? I can''t believe that so many years have passed, yet you are still so stubborn,"


    Elliot said with a sigh, shaking his head.


    "Thad, you''d better rethink this. What you are doing is a betrayal of us.


    If you don''t change your mind and yield, there will be no turning back,"


    Hackett added with a sullen face.


    "How dare you act so rudely?


    Beg for Prince Ace''s forgiveness, now!


    He is the representative of the Beast City. How dare you raise your voice at him?"


    Lloyd cursed furiously while pointing a trembling finger at Thad.


    "Ha-ha! If you choose to be so stubborn, then don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    A sinister voice rang through the air.


    Then, everyone saw a hand suddenly appear above Thad''s head before lunging at him.


    The hand was wreathed in the powerful evil law, producing raging winds and misty energy that instantly tore apart the space where Thad was standing.

 Chapter 3589 The War Between The Gods Of Darkness

    This demonic hand was powerful and terrible, emitting tremendous demonic power. Thousands of mushroom clouds of energy sprouted wherever it passed, and boundless horrible malicious aura surged around it with a momentum that could destroy the whole world!


    "Come on, you old monster. Let''s have a good fight. Stop hiding in your shell like a turtle. Fight like a man!"


    Thad roared angrily.


    He had known about this long ago��a powerful old monster had joined the gods of darkness.


    Thad let out a fierce roar when his anger and indignation reached their highest point.


    He felt like a volcano that was about to erupt, and his blood and vital energy rolled inside him like seething water.


    He waved his massive axe from side to side and clutched his shield like a lifeline. Then, he dashed forward with great courage and momentum. His every movement gave off forceful power and energy to ward off the attacks from the powerful demonic hand.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, Thad and the old monster exchanged blows hundreds of times. They moved faster than the speed of light.


    Each collision made a deafening sound, shaking the chaotic void within a range of a billion miles.


    "Kill!"


    Thad became fiercely violent, and his eyes were full of killing intent. The blood in his body burned as if it were on fire, as the rampant energy in him urged him to find a way to vent. He waved his axe with fatal force. Every swing that he made broke the void in front of him into pieces.


    Bang!


    At last, the powerful demonic hand was hit and thrown into the air. Cracks appeared on the hand, and demonic blood oozed without a sign of slowing down.


    "Humph! I didn''t expect that you, a headless man, can fight against me! And you even injured me!" the old monster said in surprise.


    He was still hiding in the dark. No matter what kind of demonic skill the monster used, he couldn''t do anything to hurt Thad. On the contrary, he was the one who was wounded. It was beyond the old monster''s expectation.


    "If you really want to fight me, get out here and fight me like a man. What are you afraid of, you coward turtle? Why are you hiding in your shell? Are you afraid of me?"


    Thad sneered with a cold smile.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s kill this traitor together.


    Since he has decided to turn his back on us, we cannot let him live.


    We must kill him, or we will be in great trouble!"


    the old monster hiding in the dark said to the other divine gods with a sneer.


    "That''s right!


    Let''s kill this traitor together!"


    Hearing the old monster''s words, Baham and Silas responded immediately. The two of them were eager to have a chance to kill Thad. So they rushed forward at the same time and attacked Thad together.


    "Let''s join them too!"


    Without hesitation, Ace and Lloyd dashed toward Thad with great intention to kill.


    Hackett slightly moved aside. He seemed neutral, but he had actually blocked Thad''s way out. He did it subtly, in such a way that no one would have noticed what he had done.


    Mean


    ''s soul is limited.


    But I just need to use it for a short while, so it won''t cause much damage and loss to it, ''


    Thad thought desperately.


    Thus, he used a secret blood skill in secret and communicated with the wisp of Basil''s soul that was inside Caroline''s body.


    Boom!


    A gray god appeared in the next moment.


    He emitted a strange power, which silenced all the space and time around them for a moment.


    While all of this was happening, the creatures were suddenly overcome with a sense of fear that came from the depths of their very souls.


    None of the creatures dared to move. They were like small prey that sensed the presence of a great predator.


    No one knew what was happening, but their bodies were reacting instinctively.


    It seemed that a horrible creature had descended into this void.


    "Baham, Silas, you two bastards. You dare hurt me! I won''t let you go!"


    Taking advantage of this good opportunity, Thad flew away with a whoosh after finishing speaking those words.


    Then, the gray god disappeared, and the void returned to its original state. The terrifying aura dissipated all of a sudden.


    "It''s just a shadow. We were fooled!


    Go after him!"


    The old monster was the first to realize what was happening. He leaped into the air and chased after Thad.


    Seeing Thad escape, both Baham and Silas were shaken and frightened.


    If they couldn''t kill Thad today, they would undoubtedly be in big trouble in the future because Thad would surely come back for revenge. So, the two of them left without delay, aiming to catch up with Thad.


    At the same time, Ace, Lloyd, and some other top masters of the gods of darkness went to the direction that Thad escaped. They, too, wanted to join the hunt.


    For the time being, the chaotic void of the three thousand big and small universes was filled with dark and evil clouds, which were rising and rolling like waves across the sea. Terrifying waves of energy spread into every corner of this cosmos, driving fear into every creature''s heart.

 Chapter 3590 Breaking The Array (Part One)

    "Don''t you even try to run away!"


    The old monster from the Beast City was so powerful that he caught up with Thad in just a few seconds, attacking him immediately.


    Boom!


    Steams of demonic auras turned into wicked dragons, which shook the void and rushed toward Thad to suppress him.


    Thad had no choice but to turn around and fight, or else the old monster would overpower him.


    To make matters worse, some top warriors also jumped in to take a bite off him. Ace, Lloyd, Baham, and Silas all rushed over in the blink of an eye, working together to take him down.


    He was outnumbered. He couldn''t dodge in time, and a moment later, the attack hit him full-on.


    Bang!


    His body was thrown in the air like a ragdoll, broken and lifeless. His blood sprayed everywhere, painting the dirt around him a dark brownish-red.


    The old monster from the Beast City then took out a strange gourd that was emitting demonic aura and pointed it at Thad. A bloody-red demonic light spurted from the gourd, condensing into a sword, which then dashed forward and cut open Thad''s abdomen. The sharp sword ran him through, coming out from his back.


    "Ha-ha, Thad, stop struggling already. You have no hope anymore. Today is the day that you will die!"


    Baham and Silas exclaimed with great glee.


    These two were the ones who were desperate to see Thad suffer the most, and his death, to them, would be like a drink of cold water on a hot summer day.


    "Master Basil, please help me!"


    Thad shouted desperately, as he hurried away from his enemies, who were chasing him relentlessly. He knew that they wouldn''t stop until they had killed him. He prayed that Basil''s soul, which was left inside Caroline''s body, would show up and help him escape out of this dangerous situation.


    All of a sudden, a tremendous amount o


    looked at Austin with approval.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took out an old compass and threw it forward.


    Boom!


    The compass immediately emitted a vivid yellow light, while the runes all over it flew out and spun crazily in the sky.


    Then, Santos took out a handful of yellow flags and threw them into the air.


    Splash!


    These small flags grew bigger and bigger as the wind blew through them, and in an instant, they turned into large banners that almost reached into the clouds high above the sky and danced in the air.


    Each flag released terrible energy, suppressing the earth below.


    All of a sudden, earth dragons that lived beneath this continent''s land felt something strange and began to stir.


    Generally speaking, earth dragons would crawl quietly under the ground most of the time, and even then, they rarely moved.


    However, at this moment, due to the suppressing power from above, all the earth dragons began to stir violently.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The earth began to shake, as the earth dragons beneath the ground writhed and raced everywhere under the ground. Consequently, the surface of the land rose and fell alternately, sometimes bulging and sometimes sinking.

 Chapter 3591 Breaking The Array (Part Two)

    "What is happening?"


    "Is it an earthquake?"


    All the creatures panicked.


    Some cultivators soared into the sky one by one to check what was going on.


    On the other hand, some strong cultivators also went underground to investigate the situation.


    However, they couldn''t see Santos and Austin, nor could they see the earth dragons, so they could not tell what was going on. They could only see the effects, but none of them could see the cause, which confused them to no end!


    "Austin, please guard the most important spots I''ve told you. You need to stop the earth dragon which represents the eye of the array from escaping through these spots. I''ll go and break the array!"


    Santos said to Austin promptly.


    "Okay!"


    Austin nodded.


    Whoosh!


    Santos descended underground and rushed with extreme prejudice toward the earth dragon which represented the eye of the array.


    The old compass also floated above Santos'' head, emitting a dazzling yellow light like a bright lamp.


    Hundreds of flags were floating in the air, emitting powerful aura, and they assisted Santos in his task.


    "Bastard! Stop struggle already!"


    Santos resembled a god that was coming down from the heavens, as he roared and commanded his power with elegance.


    Boom!


    Beneath the ground that was closest to him, an earth dragon turned around and fled immediately.


    This earth dragon was the largest among all of its kind.


    Moreover, when Santos and Austin arrived above this continent earlier, it had been secretly staring at them as if it was acting upon somebody''s command.


    This earth dragon was the center of the Five Elements Array, and it was responsible for maintaining the operation of this continent.


    Once Santos had gone under the ground, Austin moved at on


    the eye of the array. That means that we''ve broken this Five Element Array!"


    Santos nodded and smiled. He waved his sleeve lightly and put the earth dragon inside.


    "Let me tell you, the beginning is always the hardest. After this, we will have a much easier time ahead of us,"


    Santos reassured Austin with a warm smile.


    "Master Santos, you look much better now,"


    Austin remarked.


    Compared to his previously ragged state, Santos looked much more sober now.


    "Yes. I know how I look like now.


    It is because I''m in a state of consciousness, but such a state only lasts for a short period.


    Soon, I will feel muddled again.


    Besides, many things have happened in the past, but I can''t remember now.


    I have lost a lot of memories, and my life has become incomplete,"


    Santos sighed in a helpless tone.


    However, his melancholy was instantly erased, and the solemn mood over them was suddenly lifted.


    Santos'' eyes suddenly became sharp, as he stared intently ahead of them with a stern look.


    "Who''s there? Show yourself!"


    A figure slowly emerged from the void.


    They had the most unexpected visitor!


    "It''s me, Thad. I''m here for Austin."

 Chapter 3592 An Apology From Thad

    "Thad!"


    Austin was in untold shock as he stared at the tall figure in front of him.


    After he overcame the initial shock, he immediately thought of Caroline.


    "Thad, what are you doing here? What do you want?


    I advise that you return Caroline to me right now, or I will make sure that you regret it!" he said sternly.


    With that, he opened his mouth, and the small purple sword flew out.


    It remained suspended in front of Austin, ready to attack at his command.


    At the same time, under Austin''s control, the continent of eighty million square miles rushed out of his body. It emitted bright earthy yellow lights, and released numerous runes of earth law.


    Tens of thousands of earth dragons could be seen moving above the continent.


    He also summoned the Reincarnation Token, and held it in his hand. He was ready to activate it any time to make an escape if needed.


    Lastly, he sent a message to the stronghold of the gods of light to call for backup. He had to make use of all the resources he had in front of Thad if he wanted to get out of this alive.


    At this point, Austin was on high alert and readied himself to take fatal blows from Thad.


    Compared the various kinds of opponents that he had fought in many battles in the past, Thad was an entirely different kind. He was one of the top masters from the gods of darkness.


    Moreover, the thought also occurred to him that other top-notch masters of the gods of darkness could be lurking nearby since Thad was here. In which case, there would be more fighters other than Thad.


    Austin was well aware that his life was at peril.


    "This is not good, Master Santos. The gods of darkness might have found out what we are doing so they''ve sent people here to stop us.


    This guy in front of us is extremely powerful. Master Santos, be careful!"


    Austin said to Santos through his spiritual sense.


    "So you are Thad?


    I never thought that I''d see you again,"


    Santos said as he turned to look at Thad with complicated emotions in his eyes.


    "Master Santos!


    It''s you!


    I can''t believe that you are still alive!"


    Thad was shaken up at the sight of Santos, whom he had long presumed dead.


    "I wasn''t killed in that battle. You look pale. I can see that you are very surprised.


    You remind me of something from my past.


    You were one of those who attacked me, weren''t you?"


    Santos said as he fixed his eyes on Thad.


    "Yes, you are r


    tin a lot the whole time that they were apart, and now she burst into tears of joy.


    In front of everyone, the two hugged each other for some time, overwhelmed with happiness.


    "Ivy and Sue told me to bring you back. And now, I''ve finally made it,"


    Austin whispered to Caroline.


    "I know that they are concerned about me. I''ve missed them too,"


    Caroline said gently as she nestled in Austin''s arms.


    The members of the evil shadow race stood around looked on, not uttering a word. No one dared to disturb them.


    Santos stood in the distance as he watched the scene with interest.


    Thad stared at Austin and Caroline with his huge eyes which were placed where his nipples should be. There was a hint of guilt in his eyes.


    "Caroline, forgive me. Maybe I shouldn''t have kept you and Austin apart,"


    Thad said suddenly.


    Caroline turned around and looked at Thad.


    "I know that you did it for my sake.


    Anyway, I don''t blame you at all," she said respectfully to Thad.


    "Ah!


    Ancestor, what''s happening to you? Did you get hurt?


    Are you all right?"


    Caroline screamed abruptly.


    She could feel that Thad had grown incredibly weak.


    Since Thad''s blood flowed in her veins, Caroline immediately sensed that Thad had just sustained serious injuries.


    ''What? He is hurt?


    What the hell is going on?


    And why did Thad suddenly give Caroline back to me?''


    Austin had a million questions as he narrowed his eyes, looking at Thad.


    "Thad, what is going on? Is this a trap? I will not let you hurt anyone!"


    Just then, a few powerful figures walked out of the void in the distance.

 Chapter 3593 The Disciple Of The Earth Master (Part One)

    Parker, Alethea, Frost, and other powerful gods of light all came.


    As soon as they received Austin''s spiritual sense message, they immediately rushed over to where they were.


    They came as soon as they could because they were afraid that something might have happened with Santos.


    After all, he was the only person powerful enough to work out the way of dealing with the evil baby! They couldn''t risk losing him.


    If Santos were to perish now, the gods of light would be left with no other choice but to wait for the evil baby''s birth.


    Once it happened, who would have the ability to defeat it?


    Hence, they couldn''t stress enough how vital Santos was!


    Soon enough, numerous renowned and formidable masters and gods of light crowded before Santos to protect him. They circled Thad in the center and separated them from a distance.


    "Thad, you came here alone?"


    Parker immediately released his spiritual sense to scan the entire Space Cosmos inch by inch. He found that Thad had no companions in his arrival.


    He searched thoroughly for any cultivator around that he might have missed. Surprisingly, there was indeed no one.


    "Thad, what happened?


    You are covered in wounds and bruises!"


    Alethea stared at the wounds on Thad''s body. He looked grotesque. He had wounds all over his body. His limbs bore congealed blood, and his clothes were an utter mess.


    "Thad, why did you come here? What''s your purpose?"


    Parker demanded.


    "I''m here for Austin. I didn''t come here for a battle.


    I will leave as soon as I can."


    Thad locked eyes with the gods of light. Softness was found in his eyes, as if he was baring his soul to them. His voice sounded beaten, almost like pleading.


    If they were to cross paths any other day, Thad wouldn''t be found in this unfortunate positi


    er, unafraid to face his death.


    "Caroline, you must cultivate hard in the future so that the evil shadow race can develop and grow stronger. We deserve to be a strong race under the heaven forever." Thad wiped a tear from the beautiful woman''s cheek. Then, he shifted his gaze to Austin, "Promise me to take good care of Caroline, or I will hold you responsible for everything you will do to her,"


    he seriously said.


    "Of course I will take good care of Caroline!"


    Austin replied.


    "Good,"


    Thad nodded, and forced a weak smile.


    Parker, Alethea, Frost, and the other gods of light looked at each other in surprise. Using their spiritual sense, they discussed what decision they should do regarding Thad''s situation. This was truly unexpected, but they had to do something quickly.


    "All right, Thad," Parker mentioned. "We think it''s best if we let you leave.


    We won''t find fault with you."


    After a thorough clandestine discussion, the divine gods had decided that this would be the best course of action.


    "You''re willing to let me go?"


    Thad stammered. He couldn''t believe it when he heard Parker''s words.


    "Thad, I know you well. You are a terrible enemy in a fight.

 Chapter 3594 The Disciple Of The Earth Master (Part Two)

    But you stay true to your words. Whatever you vowed to do, you make sure it is done.


    Because of that, you are a man worthy of our respect.


    Since you promised not to stand on our opposite side, we don''t want to make troubles with your either.


    You can leave now,"


    Parker seriously replied.


    "I owe you a lot, then. I will pay you back one day in the future." Thad gave a respectful nod towards the gods of light as a sign of gratitude.


    Before he left, he said a few more words to Caroline, "Take care of yourself, okay?"


    With that, Thad used the law of space and time, and he instantly disappeared.


    As soon as he left, Parker, Alethea, and the rest of the divine gods immediately asked Austin and Caroline what had happened in detail.


    "Hmm, it seems that Thad betrayed the gods of darkness for Caroline''s sake."


    The gods of light came to this conclusion.


    "Caroline, Thad was badly injured because he wanted to save you?"


    Austin asked Caroline.


    "Yes, things are coming back to me now. I remembered my ancestor was besieged and seriously injured by the powerful gods of darkness because he tried to save me,"


    Caroline replied.


    "It seems that Thad treats you well."


    Austin had already begun to change his opinion of Thad.


    "Master Santos! Master Santos!"


    Parker gently shook the elder to bring back some sense into him.


    However, Santos didn''t answer. His eyes remained blank and empty. He just looked into the distance, as if deep in thought once again.


    "Well..."


    Parker sighed. He knew that Santos had fallen into a trance again.


    "Austin, how are the things with you?"


    Parker asked.


    "What was arranged in the Space Cosmos has been destroyed,"


    Austin updated.


    "That''s great!"


    The gods of light were overjoyed to finally hear some good news.


    "Austin, go on with your things with Master S


    d in the cultivation of the Earth Exploring Technique. There were the natural element arrays, the refining and use of the divine weapons with different natural element attributes, the runes, curses, and even some taboos and common sense about the natural element.


    Austin had never heard some of these before.


    Santos'' lecturing and guidance had broadened Austin''s horizon.


    "It''s amazing! I''m learning everything about the Earth Exploring Technique!


    I would have had no way to figure the other parts of this knowledge if I encounter them without master''s help,"


    Austin commented.


    Time passed day by day.


    Austin completely devoted himself into the cultivation of the Earth Exploring Technique.


    One day something happened in the base camp of the gods of darkness.


    There was a very secluded secret room, and someone was cultivating in it.


    "Damn it!


    Someone is trying to cut off the evil baby''s connection with the outside world!


    No, it''s impossible. In the three thousand big and small universes, there should be no other Earth Master who is still alive except me."


    An ordinary-looking elder clothed in a blue robe suddenly woke up and spat out. He had been resting with his eyes closed until this moment.

 Chapter 3595 The Leader Of The Beast City

    "I must report this to our leader.


    If this goes on, all his hard work and effort will be for nothing.


    Worse, he might even punish me!"


    The blue-robed old man was filled with anxiety.


    With a wave of his hand, an altar radiating a demonic aura appeared in front of him out of thin air.


    He performed a number of mysterious hand gestures and sent his energy into the altar. As a result the altar grew in size and was activated.


    "Sir, I have something important to tell you!" the blue-robed elder said with a bow.


    Soon, a vague silhouette with a strong demonic aura appeared on the altar.


    "What''s the matter, Lyndon?"


    asked the figure.


    "Sir, I found out that someone is secretly trying to cut the evil baby off from the outside world.


    Also, the arrays I made are being destroyed as we speak.


    I suspect that there are other Earth Masters out there aside from me,"


    Lyndon answered.


    "Sir, what are your orders?


    The evil baby is coming to the world. I wonder whether the destruction will have a bad influence on the evil baby''s birth," Lyndon added.


    His eagerness to take action was growing with every passing minute.


    "Go check how many arrays have been destroyed,"


    the figure above the altar said.


    "Yes, sir,"


    Lyndon replied with a nod.


    Then he took out an old compass and activated it.


    Runes emerged from the surface of the compass which immediately shot throughout every corner of the void.


    He then unleashed his spiritual sense to find out where the runes went.


    It didn''t take a while before a grim expression darkened Lyndon''s face.


    "This is not good!


    At least half of the arrays I made in the three thousand big and small universes were destroyed!


    This must be the works of a very powerful Earth Master!"


    He wasted no time and immediately reported to the figure on the alter.


    "It looks like some Earth Masters in the three thousand big and small universes have indeed survived,"


    the figu


    Austin were traveling together.


    "Master, we have almost traveled half of the three thousand big and small universes.


    This means that our work is already halfway done!"


    Austin said excitedly.


    "Yep.


    I think our efforts have taken a toll on the evil baby,"


    Santos responded with a nod.


    Throughout their journey, Santos remained conscious.


    He imparted all of his knowledge to Austin.


    Under his guidance, Austin had made another breakthrough in the Earth Exploring Technique.


    "Austin, your mastery of Earth Exploring Technique is pretty good. You can now be called a qualified Earth Master.


    But you can''t become complacent.


    You should know that learning is an endless process. The Earth Exploring Technique is broad and profound. You need to work hard and always try to do better."


    Santos was passionate about teaching Austin everything he knew.


    "Don''t worry, master. I will not let you down."


    Austin nodded.


    In the following days, Santos and Austin traveled to one cosmos after another to destroy all the arrays related to the evil baby.


    Surprisingly, the gods of darkness didn''t try to stop them.


    Even when they sneaked into a cosmos controlled by their opponents, they weren''t met with any attack.


    The three thousand big and small universes fell eerily quiet.

 Chapter 3596 The Army Arrived

    A few days passed.


    "Master, most of the arrays that connect the evil baby and the outside world has been destroyed by us,"


    Austin happily told Santos.


    "Yes.


    I guess the evil baby can no longer obtain energy from the outside world.


    Without substantial energy supplies, the evil baby can''t continue to grow to maturity.


    I hope the birth of the evil baby can be averted,"


    Santos said with a sigh.


    "Master, does something concern you?"


    Austin found that Santos appeared to be worried.


    "I have thought of something. Maybe I am just overthinking.


    Anyway, the task Parker assigned us has been completed. We can return to report now,"


    Santos said.


    So, Austin relayed a message to Parker.


    A moment later, a teleportation power descended from the sky, and Santos and Austin were transported back to the base camp of the gods of light.


    "Ha-ha, Master Santos, Austin, you two have achieved great contributions!"


    In the base camp, all the gods began rejoicing when they heard that the connection between the evil baby and the outside world had been severed.


    "Master Santos..."


    Suddenly, Santos slipped into a fugue state. His eyes became blank as he stared at the void in a daze. No matter how the others called to him, he did not respond.


    "Master..."


    Austin''s heart ached, but there was nothing he could do to help.


    "Master Parker, is there any cure of my master''s wound?"


    Austin enquired.


    "It''s a difficult task. His spiritual soul has sustained a serious injury, and it was almost destroyed back then.


    Over the years, I have spent volumes of time and energy, as well as many treasures related to healing and nourishing spiritual souls, so that he could recover even this much.


    I''m afraid I can''t completely cure him,"


    Parker sighed.


    Austin became somewhat disheartened. If even a powerful god like Parker couldn''t do anything, what could Austin then do?


    "If we can find the legendary soul-recovering soup, we can completely cure his wound,"


    Parker advised.


    "Soul-recovering soup?"


    Austin asked, feeling overjoyed.


    "Yes.


    The soul-recovering


    a. Countless demonic phantoms and nightmares were born and then destroyed. This scene was ghastly.


    The evil, bloodthirsty, cold, and cruel aura instantly controlled the chaotic void of billions of miles.


    Then, boom��


    Groups of demons and monsters walked out of the space teleportation channel.


    It was the army of the beast race!


    And the army of the isolated alien spaces had also joined them!


    In the Sea of Chaos, it was a well-known fact that the Beast City had occupied a vast territory in the isolated alien spaces.


    The beast race and the creatures of the isolated alien spaces were now allies.


    Some of the older beasts, especially the senior master of the beast race, were able to mobilize the army of the isolated alien spaces.


    Therefore, their armies now worked in collusion.


    Among the army of the beast race, there were nine young members of the beast race that had striking appearances, and they strode in the front-lines.


    They were all high-spirited and vigorous since they all held a very high status in Beast City. With great talents, they were highly valued.


    This time, they had led the army here.


    Behind the nine young beasts were a line of older monsters, who silently maintained a low profile.


    However, these old beasts occasionally released traces of their devastating aura. They were even more terrifying than the nine young beasts prancing in the front-lines.

 Chapter 3597 I Have Something To Tell You

    "What a small and backwards universe community this is!


    I don''t get it. Why would our leader choose to place the evil baby in such a lousy place?" a young man said scornfully. He was very handsome, and his golden cloak glinted as he glanced arrogantly at his surroundings.


    His deep red eyes were narrowed with disdain.


    "I heard that this universe community used to be a much better place, in ancient times.


    But after the evil baby was placed here, it absorbed the energy of the place over time, until it ended up like this,"


    someone answered.


    It was another member of the beast race, a young woman who looked around calmly at the universe community.


    Her beauty was breathtaking.


    Anyone who saw her would be astounded by her beauty, finding it difficult to describe in words the effect she had on others.


    She had flawless skin, with fine, delicate features.


    Even in the company of other beautiful young women, she would stand out.


    Indeed, she was such an enchanting young woman that almost everyone would suspect they were in a dream upon meeting her.


    "Welcome, ladies and gentlemen," said an old man from behind them.


    They turned. An old man in a blue robe was coming to meet the troops of the beast race and of the isolated alien spaces.


    "Lyndon, no need for small talk. Let''s cut to the chase. Did you get everything ready?" someone said impatiently.


    The nine young members of the beast race didn''t seem to have a lot of respect for Lyndon.


    The old man was unperturbed. "Please rest assured.


    I have arranged everything according to Master Marlon''s orders.


    After you have had some rest, I will lead you there,"


    he replied politely.


    The nine young talents were from powerful families, and the leader of the Beast City thought highly of them.


    Fully aware of the stature of his visitors, Lyndon had decided to be humble and be of service to them.


    "Lyndon, are there any interesting places in the three thousand big and small universes?


    Is there anything special about any of them?" the beautiful girl asked in a curious tone.


    She gazed keenly at him.


    "Grace, we''re not here for sightseeing.


    Stop messing around.


    We have important business to conduct.


    Stick to our plan, otherwise you might make a mistake, then you''ll have to face the consequences," said another young man from the beast race.


    He was well-built, and his body was covered with scales.


    "I see. Come on, Beasley, don''t be so serious,"


    Grace said, sticking her tongue out playfully at her companion.


    Beasley was one of the most powerful among the young generation of the beast race in the Beast City, and he was quite conscious of his status and quick to lecture others on the proper way to behave.


    In fact, many of the other young members of the beast race were slightly afraid of him.


    "Let''s go back to our stronghold and get some rest," Lyndon said.


    He led the troops of the beast race and of the isolated alien spaces to the stronghold of the gods of darkness. They


    from Thad, but he was determined to make them understand his motivations and convince them he was telling the truth.


    "So, the leader of the Beast City was behind all the disasters in the three thousand big and small universes, including that ancient divine battle?"


    Frost asked with wide eyes.


    "Yes, Marlon was responsible for all that.


    Most if not all of our troubles are because of him,"


    Thad answered.


    "But from now on, I will fight for the three thousand big and small universes!"


    he added, turning to look at Parker.


    Parker gazed back at him solemnly. "Good.


    From now on you are one of us,"


    he said seriously.


    From this moment on, Thad was pledged to the gods of light.


    "Marlon decided to send ten noble young members of the beast race to the Yellow Cosmos. I think that they are there for the evil baby.


    I suspect that this group has two tasks. One is to help the evil baby come to the world and protect it. The other one is to build a relationship with it so that they can control it.


    Although the Yellow Cosmos is protected by all kinds of arrays and restriction spells, I think that Marlon can destroy all of them or at least find a way in.


    So we need to take action now,"


    Thad explained.


    "Yes, you are right. We must stop them,"


    Parker said quickly, his eyes hooded as he considered the situation.


    Alethea suddenly chimed in. "So, whoever is the first to establish a relationship with that evil baby will also be able to control it; is that right?


    Then why don''t we beat them to the evil baby? Let''s also send some of our own young talents into the Yellow Cosmos to fight with the members of the beast race and gain control over the evil baby.


    If we are able to do that, we''ll also be able to defeat the rest of their plans,"


    she suggested.


    The other divine gods nodded. "That''s right.


    Maybe that''s our best strategy,"


    they said, looking marginally more cheerful now that they had a plan.


    "We can give it a shot,"


    Thad agreed.

 Chapter 3598 The Broken Natural Element Array On The Earth

    "That''s it. The sooner, the better. We need to take action now.


    Now that Marlon sent all those young members of the beast race, we should also select young talents who''d fight them over the evil baby.


    Long story short, we can''t let Marlon get his hands on the evil baby,"


    Parker instructed.


    Loud arguments between Parker and the other premium-grade divine gods of light as they discussed who should be sent to the Yellow Cosmos.


    After a short discussion, they managed to select ten talented young members of the gods of light.


    Of course, Austin was one of the chosen ones.


    Just about everyone had their eyes on him as the most promising young man among the gods of light.


    Therefore, Parker quickly sent a message to Austin who was still keeping his women company in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Once he received the order to go on a mission, he had to quickly bid farewell to Caroline, Ivy, and Sue.


    In the past few day, he spent all his time glued to his wives and had a great time together. Drowning under their tenderness and charm, he didn''t spare a single thought for cultivation.


    Not long after, Austin arrived at the stronghold of the gods of light.


    Surprise and elation bloomed on his face after he was briefed about the situation and that he would be sent to the Yellow Cosmos.


    "Really? So I can go back to the Earth?" Austin clarified with Parker.


    Even though Austin wracked his brain to find an opportunity to go back and bring his parents and brother here, he couldn''t find a way in by himself.


    The current situation was the perfect opportunity for him.


    "Yes. This task is very important, Austin.


    Give it your best shot,"


    Parker encouraged as his bright eyes stared at Austin.


    Out of the ten young men selected, Parker admired Austin the most. More than anything else, he hoped that the young man wouldn''t let him down in this assignment.


    "Ha-ha! We have the opportunity to cooperate again.


    It''s so good to be in a team with you,"


    two medium-grade divine gods said as they stepped closer towards Austin.


    In a single glance, Austin recognized them as Ingram and Tyrone.


    All three of them had been to the Fallen Divine Valley together before.


    While they were traversing the Fallen Divine Valley, both of them were greatly impressed by Austin''s wisdom and sincerely admired his strength.


    "Congratulations! You''ve become medium-grade divine gods."


    Austin smiled brightly at them.


    Although Ingram and Tyrone were only preliminary-grade divine gods before they explored the Fallen Divine Valley, they cultivated in seclusion once they got out and managed to become medium-grade divine gods.


    "So what? I''m nothing compared to y


    ck a fight before the evil baby comes out because they wouldn''t want to alert it.


    However, once the evil baby is born, there will be a fierce battle.


    Once that happens, Earth would surely suffer.


    There''s nothing I can do about it."


    Parker sighed and tried to avoid Austin''s heavy gaze.


    Dejection filled Austin at the confirmation of his fears. ''It seems that Earth really is doomed this time, '' he thought to himself.


    In that moment, Santos showed up and strode up to Austin.


    "Austin!" His loud voice made everyone turn to look.


    "I lived on Earth for some time, so I''m familiar with the terrain.


    In fact, the Earth Exploring Technique in the three thousand big and small universes is from Earth.


    The Earth Exploring Technique is developed from the same one that exists in Earth.


    Earth is a truly amazing place.


    My master once told me back then that there was a broken natural element array on Earth.


    Even my master couldn''t figure it out.


    Austin, I''m going to tell you everything about that array.


    When you set foot on Earth, go find it and try to activate it.


    Once you do, the array will protect Earth.


    My master suspected that this array was set up by a real master who was a native to Earth, and the arrays were used to protect Earth and the creatures within it,"


    Santos explained.


    "Really? That''s amazing!"


    Joy lit up Austin''s face as hope dangled before him.


    On the other hand, he was also shocked. Santos was one of the most famous being in the three thousand big and small universes.


    There was no doubt that Santos'' master must be better at the Earth Exploring Technique than him.


    If even Santos'' master couldn''t work out the broken natural element array, it would be difficult for Austin to even imagine how brilliant the array was.

 Chapter 3599 Arrive In The Yellow Cosmos Again

    Using his spiritual sense, Santos then sent a message into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    It was about the broken natural element array on Earth.


    "I haven''t been back to Earth in a really long time. I miss it so much.


    My master is actually from Earth.


    When I was there, I learned the Earth Exploring Technique from him. I walked through the streets and lanes in the mortal world, looking for the houses with good fortune and choosing good days for others. So far, I have the best memories of my life during that period.


    Unfortunately, that time is gone forever.


    And my master has long been missing.


    Is every Earth Master destined to have a tragic end?


    It is pretty sad,"


    Santos sighed. He looked at the Yellow Cosmos, reminiscing the past.


    "So are you saying that my grandmaster is really a man from Earth?"


    Austin was both surprised and pleased to hear that.


    He didn''t expect that Santos would have such a past.


    "Master... Master..."


    Austin called Santos several times, but he didn''t respond. He just stared blankly at the Yellow Cosmos, with no focus in his eyes.


    Austin was speechless. It seemed that Santos had drifted off in his mind again.


    "Well, you can go in through the teleportation channel."


    Alethea pointed at the space teleportation channel in front of her.


    It took two days for Parker, Alethea and the other divine gods to build the space teleportation channel. It looked quite impressive given the limited time it took to build it.


    Without hesitation, Austin and the nine other young divine gods walked into the teleportation channel. They had been looking forward to this.


    After a while, they all stood still and looked around. Suddenly, they found themselves standing in a vast starry sky.


    "The Yellow Cosmos! I''m back!"


    Austin almost spoke out.


    Austin was already very familiar with this cosmos.


    He had been here before and spent quite some time here. He had gone through challenges and met both amazing and terrifying creatures in this cosmos. He had also made some friends


    There were countless bright stars in the sky, densely packed and extended to the ends of the skies which were


    and those mysterious people were all very powerful.


    Among the four groups, the people of the beast race were the strongest.


    Their demonic auras soared into the sky, shaking no less than the entire universe.


    In comparison, Austin''s team seemed much weaker.


    All of a sudden, they looked pale and felt stressed.


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone. There is no need to take the initiative to fight against them. For now, let''s keep a low profile.


    The best thing to do is to let the three groups fight against each other until they tire out. If we''re lucky, at least one group will be completely eliminated.


    That''s when we take advantage of the situation and suddenly make our move."


    Austin tried to encourage his team.


    "Yes, you are right!


    Austin, you are the best at this tactic.


    I heard from Master Otis that you led a team in the Fallen Divine Valley. Your team finally became the most powerful one in the entire battlefield with this strategy!"


    Tyrone said.


    "Austin, we depend on you and will let you lead us.


    We will listen to you,"


    Ingram said.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    After all, Austin was the most popular cultivator among all the gods of light.


    Even Parker and Alethea held him in high regard.


    Therefore, everyone was willing to be led by Austin.


    "Well, let''s go to Earth first!"


    Austin said.


    Austin led the group to move towards Earth using his bodily movement skill.

 Chapter 3600 The Beautiful Stars

    The spiritual energy and all of the laws in the Yellow Cosmos were either spent up or incomplete. However, there were still a lot of martial arts inheritances that could be found here, since the cosmos used to be very glorious in terms of cultivation.


    That was why despite its current state, there were still many cultivators lurking in this area.


    Therefore, soon, in the starry sky of the universe, some local cultivators sensed the intruders and appeared one after another to investigate the matter.


    "Who are you?" "You don''t seem like you''re from this area!"


    Several old men stopped ten young cultivators of the beast race in the starry sky and asked for their identities.


    These local elders were all genuine immortals, and they instinctively knew that these young ones were powerful men.


    They couldn''t perceive the exact level of strength of these cultivators from the beast race, meaning that these elders were not powerful enough compared to them.


    This was the reason why the elders were on high alert.


    "Don''t you have a tongue? Show some manners to the older ones and answer us," one of the elders said, trying his best not to tremble.


    "These damned maggots are trying to look high and mighty. Don''t block our way, you pieces of trash!"


    Suddenly, a demonic hand with tremendous energy appeared above the heads of the old men and rushed at them with such speed.


    "Damn it! Run!"


    The elders from the nearby star cluster were startled with the sudden violent attack from one of the outsiders. They immediately perceived how powerful the attack was, so they quickly turned and tried to get away.


    However, they weren''t fast enough. With a loud bang, the huge demonic hand smashed all of them like insignificant insects, turning them into multiple puddles of blood in an instant.


    "The cosmos has dried-up spiritual energy and incomplete laws of supreme enlightenment. Can you believe that those maggots still managed to cultivate here? Well, that was really a surprise."


    The cultivators from the beast race burst in a fit of laughter as they left the place.


    Besides the cultivators of the beast race, the other three groups of warriors that went to the Yellow Cosmos also met a lot of local cultivators in the area.


    The warriors of the underworld and the other group of mysterious warriors were also in a killing spree. Whenever they encountered local cultivators of the Yellow Cosmos, they would kill them without hesitation, even if the locals had no desire to fight them.


    Therefore, this day marked a dark and bloody event for the local cultivators of the Yellow Cosmos.


    A large number of cultivators were slaughtered in various areas where these groups of warriors passed.


    Upon seeing the cruel scene, Austin was enraged and immediately decided that he needed to take action.


    Austin was actually fond of the Yellow Cosmos because it was his hometown.


    He understood that at this time, there were only a limited number of cultivators in the Yellow Cosmos and they were relatively weak.


    Thus, if they encountered the first three groups of warriors, their death would be inevitable.


    After t


    use he once stayed on Earth before he was reborn at the Prime Martial World.


    "That giant star sure is interesting. Its surface is constantly burning and emits a tremendously high temperature,"


    one of the female preliminary-grade divine gods remarked as she pointed towards the sun.


    Austin turned his head and looked over.


    Its surface was covered with blazing flames, which rose into the space around it, slightly burning and distorting the surrounding void.


    "You''re right. This star is a little complex.


    From the looks of it, it must have been burning for countless years. It must contain an amazing amount of energy,"


    Tyrone speculated as he went beside Austin.


    "That star is called the sun.


    Compared to the stars that we usually know, it does look a little mysterious.


    But for the people in this solar system, the structure and appearance of this star is just a normal thing," Austin explained.


    The last time that he came back, Austin was still weak. Thus, he couldn''t see anything special about this star.


    However, now that he was already a divine god, he thought about what Tyrone pointed out earlier.


    He could now sense that there was a palpitating aura being emitted from the depths of it.


    ''Wait a minute. Is there an untold mystery enveloping the sun?''


    Austin thought as he stared at it intently.


    Everyone''s sightseeing was immediately disturbed as they noticed that the void from afar became distorted.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    From three different locations, groups of warriors entered the solar system one after another.


    "Hey, Austin! What the hell are you doing here?


    Are you going to mess things up further?!"


    It was Ace who suddenly yelled as soon as he saw Austin. He led the group of young warriors from the beast race.


    "Ha! I didn''t expect that the gods of light would send such a rubbish group to this place. It''s like your superiors sent all of you to die here!" Another voice sounded in a mocking and cold tone.


    This other group had members oozing with deathly corpse miasma. Apparently, they were from the underworld.

 Chapter 3601 The Son And The Moon Are Not Simple

    "It''s hard to say who''s going to die.


    Do you want to have a fight and see who it will be?"


    Austin sneered.


    "Humph!


    The overall situation is more important. We can''t fight against them for the time being. We can''t risk disturbing the evil baby.


    After the evil baby is born, then we can kill these people,"


    a strong young man from the beast race covered with scales coldly said.


    "Beasley is right. Let''s not waste our time with them. The most important thing right now is to get the evil baby!"


    Ace said in affirmation.


    Among the ten young beasts, Ace and Beasley were the strongest in terms of strength and background, so they had a certain prestige.


    "You must be Austin.


    Very well, you once provoked the underworld. I will refine you into a divine corpse and serve me forever,"


    said a young man in a black robe. There was a strong corpse miasma surrounding him as he stared at Austin.


    "Really? Let''s see if you have the ability to do that."


    Austin looked straight at the young man. He was not afraid at all.


    "Let''s go and let these people live a few more days."


    Beasley waved his hand and led the beast race towards the Earth.


    The people from the underworld also left.


    Besides them, there was another group that entered the solar system.


    This group of people must have practiced some kind of secret skill. Their bodies were obscure, all blurred and twisted.


    Austin had no idea where they came from.


    Beasley suddenly turned around.


    He glared at the mysterious group as they made their entrance.


    "Humph! The Divine Corpse Palace has always only been interested in the corpses of divine gods. Why do you come here this time?


    Are you planning to provoke Beast City?"


    Beasley''s tone was cold and sharp.


    "The Divine Corpse Palace?


    This group of people is from the Divine Corpse Palace?"


    Austin was shocked.


    "The treasure belongs to the person who is destined to get it."


    An emotionless voice sounded.


    "Humph! It took us a lot of effort to cultivate the evil baby. It''s best if the Divine Corpse Palace and the underworld not get involved in this.


    Otherwise, we don''t mind initiating a war,"


    Beasley declared.


    "Hey, we are just following orders


    , it was a divine god. Unfortunately, it was dead and buried."


    Austin couldn''t help the feeling of sorrow and regret that washed over him.


    "Look! There is a cave over there.


    There are energy fluctuations of an array,"


    Ingram suddenly shouted in the distance.


    Hearing this, Austin and the others rushed over at once.


    They saw a dark hole on the side of a small hill covered with reddish-brown stones.


    There were energy fluctuations of the array coming out of the cave. They were very weak. If they had not gotten closer, they wouldn''t have felt them at all.


    However, all the people present were divine gods and their senses were incredibly sharp, so they were able to easily perceive them.


    "Shall we go inside and have a look?"


    Ingram proposed.


    "Forget it. Our goal is to get the evil baby. Let''s not make any new problems for the time being. Let''s go to Earth,"


    Austin said after thinking for a while.


    "Understood."


    The others obeyed.


    Austin then left the moon with his companions and soon arrived above Earth.


    They landed on the Karakoram Mountain.


    It was midnight now.


    "There is a small chaotic space under the foot of this mountain. The evil baby is there.


    Come with me,"


    Austin said as he led the group into the underground.


    Last time Austin returned to Earth, he had explored the underground of this mountain and barged into the demon world, where he had seen the evil baby.


    He was now quite familiar with the way in.

 Chapter 3602 Looking For Parents And Brother

    Austin went deep into the Karakoram Mountain with his companions. Since he had been to the demon world before, he led the way, while the others followed after him.


    A moment later, they were in a vast chaotic void.


    Violent storms ravaged the whole space, and lightning and thunder flashed across the sky in a continuous parade.


    In this cruel environment, only the divine gods could move freely in the chaotic void unscathed.


    Any other creatures who had yet to become divine gods would not dare to go near it.


    Otherwise, they would be torn into nothingness in an instant.


    In the center of this chaotic void, there were two massive and contrasting worlds.


    One was the divine world, while the other was the demon world.


    From afar, Austin and his companions could see that the divine world was shrouded in golden lights, and the shadows of a dragon and a phoenix were hovering above it. It looked like a paradise.


    On the other hand, the demon world was pitch black. It was filled with evil energy that was as dark as ink, and countless shadows of evil spirits and monsters screamed and roared. It was beyond creepy and downright terrifying.


    The divine world and the demon world were divided by a transparent mirror. The divine world was located on the top, while the demon world was below the mirror.


    Austin had seen it before, so he was not surprised by the scene.


    However, the other nine divine gods, including Ingram and Tyrone, were dumbfounded. They stared at the two worlds with shock written all over their faces.


    Although he was born in ancient times, Tyrone had not yet become a divine god at that time. Thus, it was the first time that he had seen firsthand the two worlds that were located under the Karakoram Mountain.


    "It''s the evil baby!


    Look, the evil baby is over there!" Tyrone exclaimed as he pointed at a baby.


    The boy had skin that was dark as the night, and he was sitting calmly on an altar in the center of the divine world. His legs were crossed, and his whole body was relaxed.


    It was none other than the evil baby.


    "At last! I have finally seen the evil baby!"


    Except for Austin, the other nine young divine gods were overwhelmed with shock.


    They had heard a lot about the evil baby, but it was not until now that they finally saw it with their own eyes.


    Words could not describe how they were feeling at that moment.


    After staring at the evil baby for a while, they turned to look at the


    down searchingly on his hometown. Then, he strode towards the Peace County.


    His bodily movement skill was incredibly fast.


    In just one second, he was above the remote mountain which was about twenty miles to the west of the Peace County.


    ''I hope everything had gone well with my parents and brother, ''


    Austin prayed silently, as his heartbeat thumped fast inside his chest.


    Last time, before he took his leave, he had asked his parents and his brother to focus on cultivating in the temple.


    The temple where his family stayed was located underground, beneath the vast mountain.


    "What''s going on? Why is the temple empty?" Austin murmured to himself with a frown after he checked the temple with his spiritual sense.


    At once, he was enveloped by a sense of urgency, and he wasted no time before diving underground.


    In an instant, he arrived at the temple and rushed in hastily.


    "Where did everyone go?"


    Austin looked around the empty temple.


    There was no sign of his parents or his brother. They seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    "Did they go out?"


    Anxious, Austin released his spiritual sense to check the area nearby.


    His spiritual sense was incredibly powerful, so he was confident that he could sense them if they were still on Earth.


    Austin checked the Peace County with the aid of his spiritual sense, but he didn''t see any trace of his family. He then widened his search.


    He began to look for them in the entire Brilliant Kingdom. Still, he failed to find them. However, he didn''t give up easily. He then began to check the whole Earth, inch by inch, without missing any part of it.

 Chapter 3603 I Found Them

    "What?"


    Austin scanned the surface of Earth repeatedly until he felt something in the Brilliant Kingdom.


    "The Hiding Area!"


    He sensed the faint aura of his parents and older brother in the Hiding Area, located in the northwest of the Brilliant Kingdom.


    He stored the aura of his family deep inside his Soul Sea so he wouldn''t forget what they were like.


    Although their auras were barely traceable, Austin still easily sensed them.


    "This is so strange. Why did they go to the Hiding Area?"


    Austin was confused.


    Last time when he left, Austin told his family to stay in the temple of the mountain god and had left them with enough cultivation resources.


    He immediately began to scour the area inch by inch using his spiritual sense to try and pinpoint their exact location.


    "What happened?" Austin murmured to himself with a frown.


    He was worried after searching endlessly.


    He desperately used his spiritual sense again and again to try and find his parents and brother, but to no avail.


    He could only sense a faint, indiscernible aura of their souls, but he had no idea where they were.


    "Something is wrong!"


    Austin yelled in frustration.


    At Austin''s level, he should be able to easily find three ants in the Hiding Area, not to mention three living people.


    "I should go there and check for myself!"


    Driven by worry and anxiousness, he immediately flew high into the air and disappeared above the Peace County.


    They were the people Austin cared about the most, and he couldn''t afford to lose them.


    He used all of his bodily movement skill to get there as fast as possible and was moving at the speed of light.


    Just in a blink of an eye, he was already hovering midair above the Hiding Area.


    The sheer vastness of the place made it seem empty and desolate.


    Austin was met with the breathtaking view of the clear night sky. Not a single cloud was in sight as thousands of dazzling stars twinkled high above.


    Suspended midair, Austin scanned every mountain and river on this land with his powerful spiritual sense.


    "What is this? A trace of Buddhist power?!"


    Austin cl


    housand years, Austin wouldn''t go back and save you.


    He already left Earth for some other world. It''s unlikely he''ll ever come back.


    I advise you to accept this fact and cooperate with the Novel Court.


    If you cooperate with us, maybe the Novel Court will find a way to get you to that world and maybe you will see Austin again someday."


    Austin suddenly heard a voice.


    He was both surprised and pleased.


    His heart beat right out of his chest when he heard this. Maybe his family was still alive and well.


    But judging from their conversation, it seemed that they were trapped by the people from the Novel Court!


    Excitement got ahead of him and he immediately rushed forward to check without second thoughts.


    Soon, a low hill appeared in front of him.


    A large group of people, at least thousands in number, surrounded the hill in all directions.


    Austin glanced around and found that they were knights of the Novel Court, wolf men, people form the blood race, and wizards in different colored robes.


    Some were in military uniforms and carried missile launchers!


    Austin knew well that they were also from the Novel Court.


    Amidst the sea of people, Austin vaguely saw his parents and elder brother! His loved ones were finally within his reach.


    Joy and excitement flooded Austin''s heart.


    He had long planned on coming back to Earth to visit his family.


    Now he finally found them!

 Chapter 3604 His Mothers Swordsmanship

    ''This is weird. Why did they come to the Hiding Area, instead of cultivating in Peace County?


    And why are these people from the Novel Court attacking them?''


    Despite the pressing situation of his family, Austin was utterly relieved.


    He had been terrified earlier when he didn''t know where they had gone, but now that he finally found them, he could breathe again.


    Austin was confident that no one on Earth could hurt his family in front of him.


    ''What''s more, how did they deal with so many people from the Novel Court?''


    Austin was curious about how they had fared earlier, so he didn''t let anyone know that he was there. Instead, he stood in the distance and watched quietly.


    No one would notice him if he didn''t show up on his own initiative.


    "People from the Novel Court, you can leave now.


    I know you came to my family just to find more information about my son, Austin.


    If you can find him on your own, why are you still here? So stop saying you''ll bring us to him!


    Anyway, this is nonsense,"


    Austin''s father, Clement, announced from the hilltop.


    It had been a long time since Austin heard his father''s voice. At that moment, as he heard this, he could not help but feel emotional. His eyes started to tear up, and he had to bite his lower lip to keep from calling out to his family.


    "Get out of here! If you dare to harass us again, I won''t spare you!"


    Austin''s brother Chad said.


    "Humph! It seems that you want to be punished!


    If you dare to go against us, then you should be prepared to die!"


    a wizard in a black robe shouted coldly, as he hovered above the hills.


    He held a transparent crystal ball in his left hand, while a golden wand was on his right.


    The black-clad wizard quickly recited a formula that no one else could pronounce, and then he pointed his wand to the hilltop.


    In that instant, streaks of black lightning formed from thin air and struck towards the top of the hill.


    "Get lost!"


    A woman''s shout resounded, as a snow-white sword-light slashed out.


    The sword aura looked as pure as moonlight, and it lit up the sky like a beacon.


    It moved so quickly that an ordinary human would have a tough time seeing the movement.


    And it flew toward the wizard, like a bullet out of a gun.


    "No! You cruel bitch!"


    The wizard stared wide-eyed at the incoming sword light, and he could not help but step back, hesitant and a little bit afraid. The wand and the crystal ball in his hands glowed at the same time to block the terrifying sword-light.


    Boom!


    The explosion was deafening


    to help my father and brother improve their talents, ''


    Austin noted to himself.


    As a divine god, it would be easy for him to help a mortal improve his talent.


    "Don''t be afraid of her, guys! There are so many of us. If we fight against that bitch together, there is no way that she can hold on, no matter how powerful her swordsmanship is.


    We can divide ourselves into two groups and attack her in turn. Don''t give her time to rest. Sooner or later, her energy will be exhausted!"


    The leading elder rallied his troops desperately.


    "He is right!"


    the rest of them also shouted.


    "Kill them!"


    Then, the old man divided his people into two groups, attacking in turn and not leaving her time to recover.


    For a moment, the sound of killing permeated throughout the whole battlefield.


    As soon as one group retreated, the other group rushed forward to take their place.


    Streaks of snow-white sword-light continuously shot out from the hill.


    At the same time, Austin''s father and elder brother used their methods to resist as well.


    However, their strength was inferior to that of Austin''s mother.


    She was their main fighting force.


    Austin knew that his mother''s swordsmanship was powerful, but the energy in her body would be used up sooner or later.


    An hour later, the old man burst into joyous laughter.


    "Ha-ha, look! Her sword-light seems to be weakening!


    Come on, guys! We''ll win soon!"


    However, his laugh was cut short when something unexpected happened.


    A young man appeared out of thin air, and he was glaring at them poisonously.


    As soon as their eyes met, the old man found himself unable to move.


    An invisible force was suppressing his whole body!

 Chapter 3605 Its Really Me

    At this point, the old man in the golden robe felt a chill run over his spine. It was like he had gotten soaked in icy water during winter.


    ''Where did this young man come from?


    I even didn''t spot him from here. It doesn''t make any sense. No one can escape my sharp eyes, '' he thought.


    "What... what are you? Are you a human or a ghost?"


    ''Is this young man a spirit of some sort?'' It was the first idea that occurred to the golden-robed man.


    It was common for the cultivators of Earth to be afraid of ghosts.


    "How dare you attack my family and insult my mother?


    Consider yourself a piece of dead meat. Tell me, which way you wish to die?"


    Austin said impassively.


    "What... what are you saying? Are you... Austin Lin?


    Damn it!"


    the man in the golden robe said as he gaped at Austin in utter shock.


    He looked at the young man up and down and found that he looked exactly like that legendary Austin himself.


    The last time Austin came back to Earth, he broke into the Western Kingdom and fought with a divine god that the Novel Court worshipped in Jerule.


    However, the so-called divine god that he battled was just a divine god''s spiritual soul.


    Nonetheless, to the cultivators on Earth, even a divine god''s spiritual soul was a supreme being. That was why the Novel Court had worshiped him for such a long time.


    Austin was fortune enough to have fought with their divine god and emerged unscathed.


    The fight between Austin and that divine god''s spiritual soul created quite a stir, not only in the Novel Court, but also the martial arts world of the Western Kingdom and even the martial world on the Earth.


    Until today, those martial artists on Earth still talked about Austin and considered him a role model and a legend.


    However, after that epic battle, Austin had suddenly disappeared from the Earth and had never been seen again, as if he had vanished into thin air.


    Because of his disappearance, the Novel Court spread the news that Austin was killed by their divine god in that battle.


    Only the senior members of the Novel Court knew that Austin was still alive and he had g


    vivor.


    After that, the entire place fell dead silent.


    It was so quiet that one could clearly hear the sound of a pin drop.


    All by himself, Austin made his way up the peak.


    "Oh my! I think I saw Austin...


    I might be dreaming again..."


    A scream came from the hill.


    Tears welled up in Austin''s eyes.


    He drew an excited smile on his face.


    "Honey, I think I see him too. Perhaps it''s... really him."


    Clement''s voice could be heard from the top of the hill.


    "You think? So do you see him or not? I''ve had enough of you. You are always like this.


    You are making me even more confused than I should be,"


    Austin''s mother complained.


    Hearing this, Austin couldn''t hold back his tears anymore. His eyes welled up so much he could barely see.


    ''When I was a child, father was henpecked. Mother often yelled at him for all trivial matters. His face turned red due to embarrassment but he didn''t dare to snap back. It was always like this, ''


    Austin recalled.


    Austin looked at the three people who were standing on the hill and nervously staring at him. Suddenly, he felt a warm surge in his heart.


    They were his family, who meant the world to him.


    On the hill, Austin''s mother stared at Austin nervously and excitedly.


    "Austin, is that really you?" she asked with uncertainty.


    "Mom, it''s really me! I''m back!"


    Austin took a step forward and stood in front of his mother.

 Chapter 3606 His Family Being Hunted Down

    "Austin, it''s really you!"


    "When did you come back?"


    Austin''s father and elder brother exclaimed in surprise and delight.


    "It''s so good to see you again. We missed you!"


    Austin''s mother came to her senses, realizing that the man standing in front of them was indeed her younger son. She quickly approached him and held him in her arms.


    The reunion of the family was expected to be a heart-warming one. His mother immediately told him to sit on a nearby grassy slope so that they could talk more comfortably, and so that he could answer all of their questions.


    Austin had no choice but to answer all of them, including why he suddenly left Earth last time, where he had gone, what he had been doing all this time, and why he suddenly came back.


    His family sat with him and listened intently to his every adventure in the unknown worlds and universes.


    They were extremely shocked and couldn''t help but gasp every time Austin told all kinds of miracles, dangers, and exciting moments that he had encountered.


    As residents of Earth, the outside world to them was simply too wonderful and exhilarating.


    "So, that means you are a divine god now?" The three of them couldn''t believe what they just heard.


    After hearing all of the things that Austin went through to become a divine god, they all looked at him with inquisitive eyes. They stared at him up down and were trying to see what had changed.


    "Oh my! It really happened! My son is now a divine god!"


    Austin''s mother was so thrilled that she was laughing while crying. She even pinched parts of Austin''s body several times to observe the difference.


    "But Austin, they said that the bodies of divine gods glow brightly, and they also have those rings of light above their heads.


    Why don''t you have them?" his brother Chad asked seriously.


    "Oh, that? Look at this,"


    Austin said with a nonchalant smile.


    After that, his body gradually emanated soft lights that enveloped his entire body. Even his hair glowed sacredly.


    He looked exactly like a god descending from heaven to the mortal world, which was mostly depicted in legends and ancient stories.


    "Whoa! It''s true!


    You have really become a divine god!"


    Austin''s family exclaimed in surprise.


    "Ha-ha! That doesn''t actually mean anything. You can''t judge a warrior''s strength through that.


    You''ll understand better once you improve your cultivation base in the future,"


    Austin said as he burst into laughter. He couldn''t help but tease them a little since they were acting like kids.


    "Austin, I want to clear the matter about t


    people of the Novel Court, running for their lives day and night.


    Fortunately, Austin''s mother had already reached the premium stage of Sky Realm and had also comprehended her sword intent to the Perfection Stage. With such outstanding strength, she was able to protect her husband and son for several years. Later on, they accidentally broke into this deserted area.


    Then, the people of the Novel Court still came and surrounded them on the small mountain.


    "I see."


    After listening to all of his mother''s stories, Austin finally understood why his family was forced to leave the Peace County and why they were in this deserted area.


    It was now clear that all of this was because of the Novel Court.


    "Well, it''s alright. Now, there are enough reasons to end the existence of the Novel Court,"


    Austin said with a terrifyingly cold expression in his eyes.


    Previously, he came to Jerule city and fought with the god of the Novel Court.


    But before he was able to finish his business, the door to Gods'' Hometown suddenly appeared, so he had to leave in a hurry.


    After he left Earth, the Novel Court still didn''t stop causing trouble for him and his family.


    Unfortunately, before he could have settled all accounts with the Novel Court, their members had found his family and chased them tirelessly to get back at him.


    If he hadn''t gone back in time, there was a huge possibility that his family already fell in the hands of the Novel Court. Who knew what they might have done to them just to get every information they wanted about Austin?


    Right now, it could be said that the Novel Court, an ancient organization on Earth, was on the brink of destruction because they angered Austin to the core.

 Chapter 3607 Break Into The Spirit Mountain

    "All right. Let''s get out of here."


    Austin stood up after finishing his chat with his family.


    Now that he had found them, he had already fulfilled one of his wishes.


    However, there were still a lot of things that he needed to do to accomplish all his tasks.


    As he waved his sleeve, he lifted his parents and brother in the air so that they could proceed easier and faster.


    However, just as before they left, Austin noticed something strange.


    "What''s that sound? Is it coming from that direction?"


    Austin raised his head and looked into the depths of the deserted area.


    From there, he perceived a tremendous Buddhist power, seething between heaven and earth. This energy continuously fluctuated with violent force. It was so intimidating and overwhelming that the affected would have the desire to kneel and worship before it.


    "I''ve never seen such an enormous Buddhist power before!"


    Austin had achieved some comprehension of the law of Buddhism and also practiced several omnipotent skills related to it. But despite all of that, he was still stunned as he felt the inconceivably strong Buddhist power spreading out from the depths of the deserted area.


    Austin''s eyes narrowed as his curiosity heightened. He looked intently into the direction where the power was coming from, trying to perceive everything that was hidden in that area.


    Then, he sensed a billowing fluctuation of the Buddhist power, which was surging with great momentum.


    Additionally, he also noticed that there were several ancient mountains in that same direction, stretching towards the horizon. Since he was already here, he didn''t want to waste the opportunity of checking these things out.


    As he stared past into the mountains, the scene gave him the feeling that he returned to ancient times where savageness was still very common.


    "Are you hearing that too? We''ve heard it a lot of times. After we had escaped here, we originally intended to go further ahead. However, we clearly felt that there is an incredible pressure from that direction. It was so eerie that the more we went further, the more difficult it felt to move forward. Moreover, we could hear those monks chanting from time to time.


    The three of us had been constantly looking around all the time, but we haven''t seen any monks. It was so strange that we didn''t dare go any further.


    We started wondering if what we were hearing were actually ghosts,"


    Austin''s mother described what they experienced.


    "It''s probably not a ghost, mom.


    The chants that you have been hearing are actually laws of Buddhism that were left here.


    In the past, there must have been a pretty powerful monk who often chanted Buddhist scriptures in this land. His dedication must have been powerful and impressive that his chanting was embedded deep into the environment here. Thus, until now, those words echo every now and then,"


    Austin explained in detail what those strange noises really were.


    He was now a divine god, so he already knew all kinds of laws of supreme enlightenment in the world.


    No matter how bizarre something was, he could now easily see and understand


    d a voice was heard immediately after.


    "Who the hell are you to dare trespass into the Spirit Mountain?


    Turn back now or be prepared to be crushed into ashes!"


    Suddenly, a Bodhisattva appeared in front of Austin, holding a golden pestle in his hand. Dazzling light spread out from his body, instantly blocking Austin''s way ahead of the mountain.


    "Did he just say Spirit Mountain?


    So this is the Spirit Mountain?! What? I can''t believe it!"


    Austin was in utter shock as he heard what the Bodhisattva said.


    He once heard that on the Spirit Mountain, there stood the Thunder Temple, which was the holiest and most sacred place known in Buddhism. It was said that Buddha Hawley, the leader of Buddhism, once cultivated in the Spirit Mountain.


    Therefore, the Spirit Mountain was actually the field where Buddha Hawley spread the laws of Buddhism.


    "But how could that be? The laws of Buddhism in our country originated from another ancient state. Then, shouldn''t the Spirit Mountain also be in that ancient country? Why is it in the Hiding Area?"


    Austin asked with a confused expression.


    "You rude intruders dare to question me? Go to hell!"


    Suddenly, the Bodhisattva raised the pestle in his hand and dashed towards Austin. He then released immense Buddhist power that surged and spread like a vast sea.


    "I see you''re going all out. Then, let me see what you''ve got!"


    Austin immediately answered with his own power, releasing tremendous chaotic energy from the secret realms in his body. The energy burst out like raging rivers that clashed against the waves of Buddhist power.


    Crash! Boom!


    Austin retracted his arm again and threw a massive punch. The impact from his attack sent the skies and the earth to tremble viciously. With his monstrous strike, the Bodhisattva''s pestle flew in the opposite direction with great momentum.


    "If this really is the real Spirit Mountain, then you can''t stop me from climbing the very top of it!


    Get out of my way before I crush you," Austin declared through gritted teeth, glaring at the Bodhisattva with fiery eyes.

 Chapter 3608 Meet A Buddha

    Wrapping his parents and his brother in his sleeves, Austin walked up the mountain.


    The tremendous Buddhist power of the universe came at Austin.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The entire mountain shook, and golden light burst up into the air. It was as if the Spirit Mountain had awakened.


    "Austin, how about we go back?


    This place is too gruesome. What do you think?"


    Austin''s mother said worriedly.


    Women were usually more timid than men. She didn''t want her precious Austin to take any risks.


    "Mom, don''t worry. Even if it''s a dangerous place, we can go and explore it. Trust me.


    If Buddha Hawley is really on this Spirit Mountain, I can take this opportunity to ask him about the true Buddhism,"


    Austin said and laughed.


    The Buddhist power surged, and numerous shadows of ancient Buddha popped out on the mountain.


    Sitting cross legged in the void, they clasped their hands together, chanting ancient scriptures. Their voices were so loud, it was deafening.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The bell rang out from the summit of mountain. The sound was deep and loud. Strangely, it made people feel comfortable and relax.


    At that moment, Austin felt the tremendous Buddhist power which seemed to be invincible.


    "This is a very important place for Buddhism. Outsiders are not allowed to enter!"


    A loud voice resounded, followed by dazzling golden light. The shadows of the creatures responsible for guarding Buddha all appeared and quickly pounced on Austin.


    At the same time, the shadows chanted scriptures, creating massive sound waves.


    The numerous ancient Buddhas unleashed all kinds of Buddhist omnipotent skills to attack Austin. Such skills included the Almighty Vajra Palm, the Divine Buddha Palm, the Vajra Finger and Lion''s Roar.


    Facing so many potent attacks, Austin was forced to stop in his tracks.


    He didn''t want to see his family get into trouble because of him. If anything bad happened to them, he would not be able to forgive himself.


    Austin sent his parents and his brother to the continent he had created with his comprehension of the law of earth.


    As Austin was better with the Earth Exploring Technique, the total mass area of the continent had reached over four million square miles.


    It looked like any other ordinary continent.


    But its main difference from Earth was that it was several times larger.


    This meant that Austin had been able to create an actual world of his own.


    After he was able to secure his family in a safe place, he had nothing to worry about and could fight better without having anything else to think about.


    His whole body began glowi


    lored thirty-three sacred places and I was impressed with Taoism.


    What got my attention the most was the forbidden secret Taoist skills and the theory of achieving one''s value,"


    the Buddha said.


    Austin was surprised to hear that. He didn''t expect that the founders of Buddhism and Taoism would have such a history, let alone a harmonious existence with each other.


    "To be honest with you, sir, I was born at an era when martial arts on the Earth had declined. At that time, Master Dean had long disappeared, and even the Triple Sect was gone.


    I just happened to get some secret skills of the Triple Sect.


    So I knew a few of them,"


    Austin answered honestly.


    "I see."


    The Buddha nodded his head.


    "However, everything in the world has causality and fate. Since you have obtained the secret skills of the Triple Sect, you have been destined to be a part of it,"


    the Buddha said in a low voice.


    Under the bodhi tree, the Buddha looked peaceful and quiet. The petals of the flowers gently fell from the tree and floated in the air before fluttering downwards to the ground.


    "Yep, I have always regarded myself as a member of the Triple Sect,"


    Austin responded with a nod.


    "Things change. I can''t believe that the Triple Sect had broken down,"


    the Buddha said with a sigh.


    "There are some secret skills of the Triple Sect among the thirty-six sacred places. If you are interested, you can go there and learn them.


    Perhaps you will acquire more secret skills if you''re dedicated and sincere enough.


    The Spirit Mountain is going to be closed soon. I bid you farewell. You can leave now,"


    the Buddha said in a friendly tone.


    "Really?!


    Thank you for telling me this, sir!"


    Austin was overjoyed.

 Chapter 3609 In Search Of The Broken Natural Element Array (Part One)

    As for the secret skills of the Triple Sect, Austin had only gotten as far as the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and the Triple Avatar Skill.


    Moreover, Austin had always had the feeling that the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and the Triple Avatar Skill that he had obtained were not complete. It was highly likely that what he had in his hands were only fragmented portions of the two secret skills.


    Now, with the close guidance of the Buddha, Austin learned that the secret skills of the Triple Sect were imprinted in the thirty-six sacred places of Taoism. That delighted him to the extreme.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the whole Spirit Mountain started to rumble and shake.


    To Austin''s surprise, the bodhi tree began to fade away and disappear.


    Under the bodhi tree, the Buddha''s body became distorted and vague as if merging with the tree, with ripples of air all around him. Eventually he also started to disappear.


    Austin understood that the Buddha was urging him to leave. It was time for him to go.


    "Sir, thanks for everything. Then I shall go now."


    Knowing the Buddha''s intention, Austin felt awkward staying too long, so he decided to leave.


    Austin could clearly tell that the Buddha in front of him was just an avatar.


    It was not the real Buddha. It would be too good to be true, if it were the real one!


    The real Buddha had long left the Spirit Mountain and his whereabouts was unknown to anyone.


    In front of the avatar of the Buddha, Austin felt fearless.


    However, he didn''t have the slightest intention of offending the Buddha, so he chose to leave.


    Austin strode away and had already been out of range from the Spirit Mountain in just a few steps.


    This time, the Spirit Mountain looked very serene and quiet.


    It seemed towering at a far distance, shrouded in an aura of loneliness and desolation. It stood quietly between heaven and earth like a deaf and dumb old man, watching t


    from the inside of the divine baby.


    Obviously, this one was also growing at an astonishingly rapid speed.


    "It''s a pity that the strength of the divine baby is still far weaker than that of the evil baby.


    If the divine baby had such a great power, we wouldn''t have to be afraid of that cursed evil baby."


    From a distance, Austin observed the evil baby and the divine baby carefully. He noted that the overall situation still remained peaceful, so he left as fast as he came.


    "It is said that the Karakoram Mountain gives birth to all the natural vessels of Earth Energy under the heaven. It seems so..."


    Now, Austin began to look for the broken natural element array mentioned by Santos. He planned to search for it up in the Karakoram Mountain first.


    The first thing he needed to do was to identify the direction of the terrain and sense the Earth Energy hidden underground. He must spot the location where the natural vessel of dragon energy originated and, likewise, where it went before he found the place that might have something to do with the natural element array.


    All these techniques were the required basic skills of the Earth Exploring Technique that could help people find the place they desired to find, all with the help of the natural vessel of dragon energy.

 Chapter 3610 In Search Of The Broken Natural Element Array (Part Two)

    "I finally found some clues!"


    According to what Santos had taught him, Austin had finally found something that could lead to the finding of the broken natural element array.


    "The first part of the array is the Nine Stars in A Row!"


    One day, Austin arrived at the edge of an ancient city. Standing miles up in the air, he looked at the ancient land with surprise.


    Santos had told him that the first part of the broken natural element array was called the Nine Stars in A Row. Today, Austin was glad that he had finally found it here in this ancient city.


    Nine was the largest single figure, representing extreme masculinity. When nine stars stood in a row, it represented the luckiest situation in the philosophy of Earth Exploring Technique. When this happened, it would mean that the emperor would have a tight grip of the power and all the people and things had no choice but to yield and adhere to all the rules he had put in place.


    "No wonder this ancient city at one point was the capital of, as many as, thirteen kingdoms. According to the Earth Exploring Technique, this city is indeed filled with the mighty and formidable aura. It outshines all the other cities,"


    Austin said with a sigh.


    Then, he skillfully moved his body and dived into the ground. With the Earth Exploring Technique he had mastered, he was able to make some changes to the first part of the broken natural element array.


    Not long ago, Austin followed Santos everywhere all over the three thousand big and small universes in search of every natural element array that was related to the evil baby. Because of that experience, he had learned a lot about the skills related to the natural elements.


    As far as Santos was concerned, Austin could be viewed as a real Earth Master in light of his current level with the Earth Exploring Technique.


    Austin then left the ancient


    untain and soared up into the sky, holding the Kaleidoscopic Compass in his hand.


    "I have everything in control now!"


    Austin heaved a long sigh of satisfaction and relief.


    So far, he already had a preliminary understanding of the general situation of the broken natural element array.


    In addition, he also made some new arrangements to the array with the secret skills he had learned from Santos. With that, he could activate the array if necessary.


    As for the working principles, mysterious laws, specific responses and changes in the broken natural element array, Austin wasn''t able to figure them out at all.


    "I wonder how powerful this broken natural element array actually is,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    "However, even the pioneering Earth Masters couldn''t understand it thoroughly. The broken natural element array must be very complicated, profound and highly detailed. I look forward to the surprises that await me,"


    Austin said with a sigh.


    Austin had placed all his hopes of protecting Earth on the broken natural element array.


    If the broken natural element array was not as powerful as Santos described it, Earth would be in great danger once the war between the two sides of the divine gods broke out.

 Chapter 3611 Still Remember Me

    A great sense of relief washed over Austin when he had finished with the broken natural element array.


    What was more, he didn''t need to worry about his parents and his brother as he had found them.


    He turned and took a step forward, instantaneously returning to the Karakoram Mountain as he did. He then leapt up and dived down into the ground.


    In the demon world, ten young members of the beast race sang old songs as they danced around the evil baby in a crazy ritual.


    Colorful flags emitting a demonic aura fluttered in the air.


    The evil baby sat cross-legged on the alter, the violent evil energy whipping and whistling around him loudly.


    Austin felt that the evil baby was growing stronger by the second.


    He stared at the baby


    and the baby sensed his gaze.


    He rapidly opened his eyes and stared back at Austin from a distance.


    Swoosh!


    An extremely formidable force of supreme enlightenment law shot out from the evil baby''s eyes and came at Austin.


    It caused a chill to run down his spine as if someone had poured ice-cold water down his back.


    Even his spiritual soul froze.


    Startled, Austin took a step back.


    The evil baby sneered at him more than once.


    He then closed his eyes again and fell back into meditation.


    The evil baby''s movements did not go unnoticed by those young beast race members around.


    They were all on alert now


    and turned to glare at Austin with daggers in their eyes.


    "Humph! Austin, how dare you harass the evil baby?


    I''m warning you. You''d better not think of playing any games,"


    Prince Ace said threateningly.


    "There''ll be no one to save you if you piss off the evil baby,"


    Prince Beasley remarked with a playful smirk.


    They both thought Austin was attempting to stop the evil baby from entering the world.


    Even people from the underworld and the Divine Corpse Palace stared at him with forewarning burning in their eyes.


    "Watch yourself. The evil baby is not to be disturbed. If you do anything stupid, I will crush you down to nothing but powder,"


    said an icy voice from the crowd of the underworld.


    "Why don''t you show me what you''ve got!"


    Austin replied in challenge.


    Prince Ace and Prince Beasley simply snorted in response, ignoring him and continuing with their ritual.


    Austin turned and


    ly.


    His family had a lot of questions for him.


    "I made this land.


    I created the continent under your feet,"


    Austin replied without holding back any truth.


    He did not think there was any reason to hide anything from his family.


    "What? You made this place?


    You''re not making it up, are you?"


    They were expectedly dumbfounded, disbelieving what they had heard.


    "Yes, I created it using the law of earth.


    When your cultivation base improves to a certain level, you will understand what I mean.


    Right now, it is hard for me to explain it to you.


    From now on, you live in this world I have created,"


    Austin said firmly.


    "So we''re going to stay here and never return to the Earth?" Austin''s mother asked.


    This news had them all stunned.


    "Yes, I will take you to another world.


    The Earth is nearing the end of the cultivation era. If you stay there, it will not go well for you.


    So I''m going to take you somewhere much better,"


    Austin responded.


    "All right, then. You are right."


    His mother nodded in agreement.


    "It had just never occurred to me that I would one day leave the Earth.


    Leaving everything behind like this is quite a sad occasion.


    Austin, we want to go back and have a good final look at the Earth,"


    his mother announced.


    "Well... All right then.


    I''ll go with you,"


    Austin agreed reluctantly.


    "But we don''t have much time.


    We can stay there for 2 days at most,"


    he added.


    He had a hunch the evil baby would be born in three days at most.

 Chapter 3612 The Busy Avatars

    After saying that, Austin talked to Ingram and the others through his spiritual sense. After that, he jumped out from beneath the ground in a few steps.


    The divine world and the demon world were both covered by thick runes and a lot of arrays. Only a strong cultivator like Austin could enter and exit freely.


    "Let''s go back to the Peace County first. I lived there for more than half of my life.


    I want to go back there first," requested Austin''s mother.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Austin nodded, stepping back to the sky above Peace County with his family.


    They landed together down on a street, and the bustling street welcomed them into its arms.


    The family talked as they walked on the familiar street, and they recalled a lot of fond memories they made when they were still living there.


    "After this, I want to go on a trip on those famous mountains and rivers, as well as those tourist cities all over the world,"


    said Chad.


    "How can you visit so many places? Haven''t you heard from Austin that the evil baby is about to come out, and Earth will have to deal with such a critical situation?


    Even if Austin wants to take us there, he has something more important to deal with, so he can''t."


    Austin''s mother glared at Chad reprovingly.


    "Ha-ha, Mom, it''s not that difficult for me since I have avatars,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    However, his words actually gave him an idea.


    ''Oh, right!


    I don''t really have to accompany my family all the time.


    One of my avatars can accompany them wherever they want to go, while I take care of other things.


    That would be beneficial to me since I still have other essential things to do, and that is to visit the legendary thirty-six sacred places of Taoism!


    While I was on the Spirit Mountain, Buddha Hawley told me that the Triple Sect''s inheritance is in the thirty-six sacred places of Taoism, so I have to go to all of them to comprehend it.


    And I think now is the best time to do so.''


    With Austin''s current strength, even one of his avatars would be invincible in this world, which could ensure his family''s safety.


    Therefore, he didn''t feel anxious after he left his family in his avatar''s hands. Meanwhile, his real body soared into the air, standing still over his family.


    His parents and brother had no idea that he had already switched places with an avatar, and it was no longer him who was in their company.


    Whoosh!


    Austin made a second avatar while he was hovering in the air, and he sent this avatar toward the Western Kingdom.


    It was going to the Novel Court''s headquarters in the Western Kingdom to take revenge on them in his place.


    "As for comprehending the inheritance of the


    liar expression.


    The latter stared back coldly at the old man and asked, "You must be the divine leader of this generation, right?"


    "I can''t believe that a seed of that year has grown to such a high level.


    God! Why did you indulge this evil eastern infidel and let him grow so strong?"


    The divine leader knew that he was no match, and he could only wail desperately.


    "Ha-ha... I''ll send you to meet your God now."


    The avatar sneered, stretched out a finger, and pointed it between the eyebrows of the white-robed man.


    The divine leader felt a terrible force press his body tightly until he could not move at all.


    In the distance, the remaining priests, holy knights, nuns, and believers watched this scene with fear.


    Many people were desperate to protect their divine leader, so they raised their weapons and were about to throw away their lives recklessly. However, they couldn''t reach the avatar, as an invisible energy wall bounced them out.


    No one could get close!


    "At first, he created heaven and earth.


    Earth was empty and chaotic. And the abyss was filled with nothing but darkness. His spirit hovered on the surface of the waters, and he said that there should be light.


    At once, there was light.


    The light was good, so he separated the light from the darkness.


    He named the light and darkness. That was the first day


    ..."


    All of a sudden, the divine leader began to recite something from a book, chanting out the story like a mantra.


    Immediately, the old and yellow scripture in his hand, and the holy token on his chest began to glow at the same time.


    Then, a powerful and intimidating aura slowly permeated this world.


    All the members of the Novel Court were in a fanatic state and shouted, "Look! It''s the display of God''s miracle!"

 Chapter 3613 The Evil Baby Was About To Be Born

    "Oh? What is it?"


    Surprised, Austin raised his head up to look at the sky.


    He squinted his eyes. Above, there was a blinding figure slowly looming closer and closer. It emitted a bright divine radiance, and it became more evident in the void for every second.


    A group adorned with stark-white wings surrounded the figure. They danced gracefully around him.


    As soon as Austin laid eyes on him, he immediately knew that he came from a western origin. He had dark brown ringlets that cascaded to his shoulders and a big beard that almost covered his entire face. He was clad in pristine robes adorned with golden hems, but his feet remained bare.


    Atop his head was a blindingly bright halo.


    Austin shielded his eyes from the dazzling glare. He couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    Based on the man''s appearance and clothing, he seemed to be the god worshiped by the Western Kingdom!


    He gave off a terrifying aura. Countless holy radiance spread from the man like the shining sun. It spread everywhere as if they were rushing to purify the whole world.


    "God, please punish this eastern heathen!"


    The people from the Novel Court knelt before his presence. They begged and prayed.


    Austin, on the other hand, remained undaunted. He sneered.


    Apparently, this image of the man in front of him was just an avatar of the god.


    Austin was unafraid of this blinding figure''s presence, even it was the real god standing before him.


    He had attained the divine god level of cultivation, after all.


    "Leave," the figure ordered in a measured tone. "You cannot destroy our sect''s skills and undertaking. I shall not allow that to happen. I''m giving you a chance to leave in peace. Do so, before I change my mind."


    The man locked eyes with Austin threateningly.


    Austin raised his eyebrow in return. "I should leave because you asked me to?


    I am not a schoolboy for you to order around.


    I don''t care about the skills and undertaking you talked about. Since your men have provoked me, they should pay the price!"


    Austin defiantly replied.


    "How dare you talk to our god rudely?!


    Please punish this heathen without mercy! Make him suffer!"


    The divine leader quickly retreated aside to keep a safe distance from Austin. He cursed Austin when he knew this young man wouldn''t be able to hurt him.


    Whoosh! The air stirred all of a sudden.


    Annoyed, Austin rallied his attention and launched a stream of energy. The unseen energy turned into a palm and slapped the divine leader''s face hard.


    The impact of Austin''s energy threw the leader several feet away. Pieces of tooth fell out from his mouth, and his face was as swollen as a tomato.


    "I have to admit that in the past few centuries, several scoundrels in our sects have been wreaking havoc. They have done many wicked things and killed many people.


    Even if you did not intervene today, I had the intention to punish them at the right time.


    I have a suggestion, young man. I will give you a divine weapon from our sect as compensation for your troubles.


    Don''t worry, I will punish those who have offended you and expel them out of the sect.


    If I do so, can you


    and issued an order to the avatar that was accompanying his parents and elder brother. As Austin commanded, the avatar took his family into the sky.


    The avatar that came back from the headquarters of the Novel Court also arrived to join the other avatar.


    The two avatars met and waited for Austin''s arrival.


    His real body also dashed toward them at lightning speed.


    The avatars merged into Austin''s real body as soon as he appeared.


    Then, Austin transported his parents and elder brother into the continent that he created.


    Austin''s family, of course, knew what had happened, so they kept silent all the way.


    "The evil baby will come to this world soon, won''t he?" Austin murmured to himself.


    He checked the underground of the Karakoram Mountain. His gaze pierced through the ground. There, he saw the evil baby in the demon world. Austin was terribly worried.


    "A war between the two sides of the divine gods is about to take place. I must activate the broken natural element array on Earth immediately.


    I hope this would be enough to protect Earth from being entirely destroyed,"


    Austin whispered with a sigh.


    Then, he waved his sleeve to commence the formation of the array. Numerous yellow array flags flew out in all directions and landed in every corner of Earth.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As soon as they took their places, Earth jerked violently.


    All the creatures on Earth felt this violent tremble. They were terrified!


    But the sudden tremor went as fast as it came.


    Earth immediately regained peace.


    The creatures suspected it must have been an illusion.


    "The broken natural element array has been activated."


    Austin wiped a sweat on his brow.


    Then, he stepped out, and entered the Karakoram Mountain. He reached the underground divine world from there.


    "Austin, you''re finally back.


    It looks like the evil baby is about to be born!"


    Seeing Austin''s real body, Ingram, Tyrone and all the others were overjoyed. They gathered around Austin and surrounded him.


    "Yes, I felt it too."


    Austin nodded, and fixed his eyes on the evil baby.

 Chapter 3614 The Fierce Battle Begins

    Something was happening with the evil baby.


    Numerous characters and symbols of the beast race appeared and floated above the baby''s head.


    An enormous amount of demonic aura surged from the evil baby.


    Countless shadows of demons and ghosts appeared and vanished within the demonic aura, their shrill laughter echoing around them. It was a scene that would make anyone''s hair stand on end.


    "The evil baby''s finally coming out.


    This baby will be our trump card in dominating the Sea of Chaos," all ten young members of the beast race declared as one.


    Triumphant laughter burst out of them as their faces twisted in excitement.


    "Humph! The evil baby was created by the divine gods'' blood essence through our race''s skill.


    It''s a part of our race.


    Yet, you''ll attempt to take it away from us. Ridiculous."


    "A word of warning. Don''t get yourself killed fighting for it."


    The ten young members of the beast race glanced at the opposing forces surrounding them with a defiant sneer.


    "How dare you get involved in this, you weaklings of the gods of light? You''re biting off more than you can chew.


    I can send you all to death with a single strike.


    Now that you grew the balls to show yourself before me, you already have one foot in the grave."


    Intense killing intent poured out of Prince Ace as he stared at Austin.


    "Let''s wait and see. Maybe you''ll end up dying by my hands,"


    Austin snapped back.


    "Humph! You''re giving yourself too much credit,"


    Prince Ace snorted in displeasure.


    Not a single word left the people from the underworld and the Divine Corpse Palace. They only stared intently at the evil baby and got ready to jump into action at any moment.


    The tension was so thick it could be cut with a knife.


    Time ticked by as the various forces sized each other down.


    Like a bolt out of the blue, Austin''s senses picked up something.


    Right as he turned to look at the divine baby, surprise flashed across his face at the sight that greeted his eyes.


    Two beams of golden light shot out as the divine baby opened his eyes


    m a step ahead of the others would gain his trust necessary to control him.


    "Leave him alone. The evil baby''s ours. This has nothing to do with you."


    With that, all ten young members of the beast race launched attacks on the people of the underworld and Divine Corpse Palace.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A fierce battle quickly broke out.


    Boom!


    Prince Ace forced a young talent of the underworld to step back with his spear with scarlet blood on it.


    Prince Beasley opened his mouth and a black tower surrounded by strong demonic aura flew out of him.


    Under his control, the tower hit a person of the Divine Corpse Palace, sending him flying in the opposite direction.


    Both Prince Ace and Prince Beasley possessed formidable strength.


    However, some other young talents from the underworld and the Divine Corpse Palace were as strong as they were.


    Blood colored everything red as the forces engaged in an intense fight.


    Waves of energy filled the space.


    As their fight heated up, the entirety of Earth began to vigorously shake.


    Cracks began to spread on the ground in some areas.


    "Oh my God! What''s happening?"


    "It''s an earthquake! A big earthquake is happening!


    The ground is cracking! This is terrible!"


    "Did Mars hit Earth?"


    "Is the end of the world coming? !"


    The Earth was in a mess. All the creatures on the Earth were struck with panic.

 Chapter 3615 Show Their Trump Cards Respectively

    "Damn! This can''t go on like this! The Earth is on the brink of destruction!"


    Austin was exasperated as he saw everything that was going on.


    "This is no good! I must check the broken natural element array again!"


    Austin then took out a handful of earthy yellow array flags and threw them in all directions.


    These array flags darted so far away and landed in every corner of the planet.


    At the same time, Austin also called forth the Kaleidoscopic Compass, and it immediately floated on his head.


    Then, Austin made a formula to communicate with the Earth Energy, muttered some incantations, and finally stomped the ground with such force.


    Immediately after, an energy wave containing the law of earth spread out from Austin''s body and seeped into the soil.


    Boom!


    Brilliant energy columns suddenly soared from various places on the surface of the planet.


    As they stared at these energy columns, they looked like thousands of marvelous fireworks soaring in the skies.


    It was the signal that the broken natural element array was now completely activated.


    Endless energy and law fragments began rising from the depths of the earth and covered the surface of the planet.


    Then, later on, the entire planet calmed down.


    All of the violent shaking and cracking halted.


    Even the fissures that already existed before this chaos were self-repairing and disappearing.


    Eventually, everything returned to normal.


    "What just happened? Is it over? Everything has finally calmed down!"


    All of the living beings on Earth were shocked to their core. They hadn''t experienced anything like that before. At the same time, they also felt lucky to have survived from what seemed like the end of the world.


    Soon after, radio, television stations and the entire Internet were flooded with news and articles about the strange things that just happened.


    In just a few moments, it caused a worldwide sensation.


    Everyone was trying every means just to find out what had really happened.


    "Thank goodness! The broken natural element array is working!"


    Austin exclaimed as he felt a heavy feeling was removed from his chest.


    Meanwhile, the three other groups that came to Earth were still fighting each other. The members of the beast race, the underworld, and the Divine Corpse Palace continuously released violent divine energies, like raging waves that spread in all directions.


    These terrifying divine energies could actually tear a planet or a star apart.


    However, at this moment, powerful defensive energies enveloped Earth, dissolving all the divine energies that they were leaking.


    Even this vicious battle among divine gods couldn''t have much effect on the planet.


    "This is strange."


    The three groups of divine gods immediately found out that their surroundings were in a rather odd situation.


    They clearly knew that once they fought all out, this planet would be crushed and utterly destroyed.


    But even after they battled, the powerful defensive power produced by the planet withstood the ferocious energi


    suddenly appeared in front of the evil baby before they could even react.


    This young man was from the Divine Corpse Palace. He had been intentionally dodging every warrior on the battlefield, and he used an extraordinary spatial skill to get to the evil baby easily.


    "Ally yourself with me. From now on, I shall be your master!" the young man shouted excitedly as he reached the evil baby.


    He was wearing a green robe, and every part of his exposed skin was engraved with strange runes.


    The man quickly took out a handful of rune papers and activated them simultaneously.


    They started glowing mysteriously.


    Then, he spurted out a mouthful of blood essence towards the bright rune papers.


    Soon after, he began chanting some indistinguishable words.


    This was a unique and secret technique in forming a contract.


    Before they came here, all of the members of each group learned a secret technique.


    They never knew who would be able to make contact with the evil baby, so all of them had to be prepared.


    Afterward, a huge symbol formed in front of the man from the Divine Corpse Palace, and it slowly approached the evil baby.


    Once the symbol was integrated into the evil baby, he would be able to establish a contractual relationship with him.


    "Ha-ha! I did it. From now on, I am your master!"


    He couldn''t help but laugh wildly as he saw that the process was going smoothly.


    However, it didn''t seem like the evil baby was just going to keep silent.


    The evil baby was just watching all this time, but when he saw that a mysterious symbol was attempting to envelop him, he started taking action.


    He swiftly slapped forward with one hand. The force was so immense that the symbol instantly broke into pieces.


    After the evil baby smashed the mysterious symbol in one go, he suddenly stretched out his hand and inserted a finger into the man''s forehead at an incredible speed.


    "No way!"


    The man didn''t expect any of it. Fear immediately showed all over his face and his body trembled violently.

 Chapter 3616 The Broken Natural Element Array Worked

    The evil baby stuck his hand into the head of the man in the green robe and grinned at the crisp sound of yanking his brains out.


    Without even looking at it, he stuffed the brain in his mouth and chewed it.


    "Mm! It tastes so good."


    The evil baby let out a creepy laugh as he devoured it.


    Before he even finished chewing, he stretched out his other hand and beheaded the victim''s head. He grabbed the insides of the head and relished all of it. He even sucked on the whole head until it turned into a skull.


    Just like that, the man in the green robe died without even a chance to resist.


    "Yum! This one''s juicy!"


    The evil baby looked so satisfied.


    He savored his food so much that he chewed so loudly.


    It all happened in less than a minute.


    The evil baby licked all the residues from the corner of his mouth as he looked so appeased.


    He couldn''t stop smiling and simpering.


    The whole place fell into dead silence.


    Every creature who witnessed this bizarre scene felt appalled.


    "Ha-ha! Through some mysterious skill, that evil baby was created by the blood essence of the members of our race.


    He''s our blood, so technically speaking�� he''s a member of the beast race. He''s one of us.


    You outsiders really dared to dream of establishing a relationship with the evil baby, huh? Now you know the consequence of your foolishness."


    Prince Beasley burst into roaring laughter.


    As soon as he finished talking, he rushed towards the evil baby.


    "He''s right. The evil baby will surely be nice to the members of our race!" Prince Ace added.


    He waved his hands and the dark flag darted out towards the evil baby. At the same time, he quickly followed behind it.


    "These bastards! Set up the array! We can''t fall behind!" the man in black from the underworld commanded aggressively.


    He was the one who was bearing the Soul-summoning Flag.


    All of his other companions took out array flags at his order, and threw them out.


    Upon landing, the flags immediately secreted a strong aura of death, and an array was instantly formed.


    Soon after, giant skeletons walked out of the array and formed a huge circle.


    "Counter them! Create the array!" the gray-haired man who was controlling the Divine Corpse Cloth also ordered.


    He was from the Divine Corpse Palace. None of them was giving each other the chance to take the upper hand.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Corpses immediately rushed out one after another as soon as the arra


    erworld, and even the evil baby were suspending in the air.


    At the same time, Austin and the other gods of light were also floating in the air, and watching the scene from afar.


    "Then let''s see how it handles this!"


    A member of the beast race was so curious that he formed a giant hand and attempted to land a blow on the ground.


    Like a massive cloud, the enlarged hand released a devastating demonic power.


    "Humph! This idiot."


    A cold look flashed through Austin''s eyes as he stomped his foot.


    Boom!


    Thick earthy yellow fog erupted from the ground and formed into a huge palm that rushed towards the giant hand formed by the member of the beast race.


    ''The broken natural element array has nine functions. One of those is that it can seal the entire land in order to protect all the creatures on it.


    Now, I have to activate its protective function, ''


    Austin thought as he watched the movements of the member of the beast race.


    He immediately made some hand gestures and sent his vital energy directly to the land below.


    The next moment, a large amount of earthy yellow fog began to gush out from every inch of the Earth''s surface.


    Every cultivator became alert as they didn''t know what could happen next.


    Whoosh!


    Streaks of earth law emerged from the ground, intertwining and forming into a huge net that covered the entire surface of the planet.


    Then, a powerful space sealing power appeared before them.


    Without further ado, it started sealing the Earth.


    ''Nice work. The broken natural element array is so effective.''


    Austin was satisfied upon seeing that he successfully activated the array.

 Chapter 3617 All Efforts Were In Vain (Part One)

    Austin did not feel relieved until this point in time.


    He realized that he didn''t have to worry about the safety of Earth and its inhabitants anymore. What a relief!


    At this time, the humans on Earth had no idea what had happened, and they didn''t realize the crisis that they had encountered.


    That was because the earthy yellow fog and the law of earth intertwined on the ground were invisible to ordinary creatures living on Earth.


    Boom!


    At this time, the earthy yellow palm flying from the surface of Earth collided with the enormous demonic hand.


    Puff!


    The dominant demonic hand, which seemed unbreakable at first, shattered into pieces.


    And the palm continued hitting the man from the beast race fiercely, pounding the shattered pieces into smaller shards, as if it wanted to grind the latter into powder.


    "Please help me!"


    the man cried out in fear. His eyes were desperate and begging, as he looked at Beasley.


    Finally, Beasley gave the man a hand and used his demonic jar to block the earthy yellow palm.


    "There is something wrong with this star. Let''s not get involved in this matter, okay? I don''t want anything unexpected to happen to us.


    Our main goal is to get the evil baby,"


    Beasley scolded the man, eyeing him coldly. He was very unhappy with this man''s previous behavior, and he wasn''t shy in making it known.


    "Kill!"


    In the next moment, a fierce battle broke out once again.


    All the creatures rushed to the location of the evil baby, as they tried their best to prevent the others from approaching it so that they would get it.


    The battle was intense and devastating for all parties involved.


    "Cover me, guys!


    I have a secret method that can attract that evil baby''s attention. If I use it, I can make the baby come to me!"


    Ace suddenly shouted to his companions in the middle of the fierce battle.


    T


    arlon had given an essential order to all of them before they came here. He said that once anyone had the opportunity to establish a contractual relationship with the evil baby, the other nine young warriors must do their best to assist and protect the chosen one.


    If they didn''t cooperate earnestly, they would be severely punished afterwards.


    "Everyone, cover Ace!"


    Beasley shouted with gritted teeth. Unwilling as he was, he had no choice.


    Immediately, nine young warriors from the beast race surrounded Ace and began to protect him, as he started to cast spells.


    He took out a large number of bright colored flags, threw them out in succession, and placed them in the void around him. As a result, he and the evil baby were surrounded in the middle of these obstacles.


    In an instant, demonic mist filled the void, and the demonic light soared into the sky. It was quite lovely, but odd, to behold.


    These were manifestations of Ace''s spell, as he used an ancient and secret skill to build the contract.


    At once, an ancient altar emerged from the void and appeared in front of Ace.


    This kind of secret skill for making contracts came from the beast race. His grandfather who had lived for many years, taught him this skill.

 Chapter 3618 All Efforts Were In Vain (Part Two)

    Meanwhile, the evil baby had reached out his hand to take the bright red ball of demonic blood essence.


    On the other hand, the people from the underworld and the Divine Corpse Palace didn''t expect that Ace would have a method to lure the evil baby to his side. They were all worried that Ace''s charm would attract the evil baby successfully, so they decided to take action at once.


    "Everyone, go and stop him!"


    They charged towards Ace frantically, trying to stop the latter from getting what he wanted.


    "Austin, what should we do?


    If it goes on like this, the evil baby will fall into the hands of the beast race!"


    Ingram, Tyrone, and the others were also anxious, as they watched the turn of events.


    Once Ace successfully established a contractual relationship with the evil baby, he would be able to control the latter. That was a bad situation for them as well.


    "Let''s go and stop him too. Let''s just hope that we can stop him successfully!"


    Austin suggested. Then, he took a step forward to lead the other men in their charge.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the trump card that Ace suddenly showed surprised everyone, including Austin.


    Austin had initially planned to let the three parties fight until they were exhausted. After that, he and his companions would take advantage of their exhaustion and any other damage they obtained to turn the tides in their favor.


    He was an expert at this tactic because he had used the same method to deal with his enemies while he was in the Fallen Divine Valley, and it worked smoothly back then too.


    But now, the situation had changed. Ace was about to establish a contractual relationship with the evil baby by presenting his bait, which the evil baby could hardly resist.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to make his move. He needed to stop Ace instead of waiting until the last moment.


    With


    furiously.


    The same situation had already happened earlier. Last time when he was about to establish a contractual relationship with the evil baby, the latter ran away just like this.


    He didn''t expect this to happen again, and frankly, it was wearing on his nerves already.


    "Go after him!"


    Seeing this, Beasley couldn''t help but feel ecstatic as he commanded.


    ''This is great. I still have a chance! As long as I catch up with the evil baby first, I can establish a contractual relationship with him.''


    Beasley was so excited that he activated his bodily movement skill first and chased after the evil baby.


    "Go after him!"


    None of the other creatures was willing to fall behind, so they scrambled to catch up as fast as they could.


    "Let''s go after him too!"


    With a wave of his hand, Austin led his companions to chase after the evil baby as well.


    All the creatures and all the divine gods disappeared in the starry sky, moving far away from Earth.


    As a result, Earth''s outer space, which was very lively just a few seconds ago, had now returned to its previous silence.


    The broken natural element array also gradually disappeared afterwards.


    Earth had regained its peace and order as if nothing had ever happened.

 Chapter 3619 Bad News

    Figures flashed quickly in the starry sky of the Yellow Cosmos.


    "Where is the evil baby? Get moving and do something quickly! Find out what''s going on!"


    The divine gods released their spiritual senses in all directions in order to search for the whereabouts of the evil baby.


    However, he was able to get away so fast that he had disappeared without a trace.


    Boom!


    When these divine gods released their spiritual senses with all their strength, their senses almost materialized. They were like searchlights, sweeping back and forth in the entire universe so that everything could be seen clearly.


    Boom!


    Just as everyone was busy searching every corner of the vicinity, a huge burst of energy suddenly came from a very remote star cluster of the Yellow Cosmos.


    In the very spot, two figures with tremendous energy were fighting vigorously!


    Because the energy waves emitted by the two figures were too powerful, the mass of energy projected from their bodies could be seen from afar.


    Naturally, every creature was able to see it from all directions and all at once.


    They saw that a black-skinned child was chasing after a golden-skinned child!


    The black-skinned child was aggressive with eyes that were noticeably fierce. Because of it, he seemed to have the absolute advantage.


    As for the golden-skinned child, he kept retreating, trying to avoid the black-skinned child''s aggression. His face was beaten black and blue, and there were many puncture wounds on his body.


    "It''s the evil baby! The evil baby is here!"


    Everyone searching for the evil baby was overjoyed. They all turned around and rushed towards the remote star cluster.


    Boom!


    The two children had created an astonishing destructive effect in the fight as the space around them was smashed into pieces.


    The space in the starry sky was bizarrely distorted and deformed.


    Whenever they touched a surrounding planet, it would immediately explode into pieces that would quickly pulverize and vanish into nothingness, leaving no trace of any debris.


    It all happened so fast that the poor creatures living in those planets instantly died innocently and without any clue.


    With their bodily movement skills fully activated, the divine gods rushed to where the evil baby was, as quickly as possible and with all their might.


    "Humph! You think you are faster than me?"


    the gray-haired man from the Divine Corpse Palace sneered. With a simple wave of his hand, he threw out the Divine Corpse Cloth. It changed in mid-air and instantly transformed into a small white bridge.


    The man stepped on the bridge that he created.


    Whoosh!


    The white bridge suddenly broke through the limits of space and time. It carried the man and instantly stopped at a discreet spot behind the evil baby, not too far from him. It was about tens of thousands of meters away.


    It was known to all that the Divine Corpse Cloth was the most precious treasure of the Divine Corpse Palace. It was said that it was personally refined by one of the Palace''s founders. It had wrapped numerous corpses and had gotten involved in the fates an


    and finally disappeared.


    "Oh my god! Is this true? Is it really over? This is awesome!"


    The living creatures all stepped out of their hiding places and looked back at the area that had completely turned into an absolute void. They felt chills all over their bodies.


    At that time, the evil baby was standing in the center of the absolute void. A complacent smile appeared on his little dark face, extremely satisfied with the outcome of what he had done.


    He then began to look around for the whereabouts of the divine baby.


    Since trapped under the Karakoram Mountain, during the long hatching process, he and the divine baby had been natural enemies. They had fought for a long time.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the evil baby, the divine baby was someone that had to be eliminated. He wouldn''t stop until the divine baby was killed!


    Whoosh!


    In a void, in the distance, a golden light flashed.


    It was the divine baby and he had reappeared!


    The evil baby sensing his presence even from miles away, immediately went after him. He still had the Divine Corpse Cloth in his hand.


    "Austin, what should we do?


    I didn''t expect that the evil baby would so ruthless and vile.


    No one dares to get close to him, let alone establish an actual relationship with him,"


    Ingram said, standing beside Austin.


    "We have to try our best and just do what we can do,"


    Austin said.


    While they were talking, Austin noticed that a golden light flashed quickly towards him from afar.


    "Damn it! Austin, the divine baby is coming towards us! And the evil baby is hot on his heels!"


    Ingram was so scared that his voice changed.


    "Ingram, get out of here now!"


    Rattled and shocked, Austin waved his sleeve and sent Ingram away.


    Whoosh!


    A golden light flashed and rushed into Austin''s body.


    Whoosh!


    Then, a black light also flashed and rushed into Austin''s body.


    Both the divine baby and the evil baby had now entered Austin''s body!


    Bad news!


    At this moment, Austin felt as if a bucket of icy water fell on him, from his head to his feet!

 Chapter 3620 The Unbearable Pain (Part One)

    It was without a doubt that the evil baby was supremely powerful.


    Moreover, he had a cruel and violent personality. If his mood went bad, he would instantly kill people indiscriminately.


    On the other hand, the divine baby wasn''t weak as well. But from Austin''s previous experience, the evil baby was still superior to the divine baby.


    Now, Austin was once again caught in a difficult situation as both the evil baby and the divine baby intruded into his body at the same time. Austin was at a loss for words and didn''t exactly know how to respond.


    He was indeed a strong-minded man, taking the entire burden despite the huge pressure it entailed. If he was just a weak person, he would most likely be paralyzed in an instant.


    "Austin!"


    Ingram, Tyrone, and his other companions couldn''t help but exclaim at the sight of what just happened.


    None of them expected that the evil baby whom everyone was fighting for would be the one to enter Austin''s body out of his own volition.


    The nine divine gods of light just stared blankly at Austin as they didn''t know what to do.


    "Austin, what should we do?


    How could we help you? Do you have any idea?"


    Quinn, one of the female divine gods among them, who was dressed in purple, immediately shouted anxiously.


    All of them had considered Austin to be their leader in this mission. Now, upon seeing that Austin fell into a dangerous situation, they quickly panicked and couldn''t help but worry for him.


    "I don''t think you could help me with this matter. It''s much better if you leave as soon as possible. Leave the Yellow Cosmos now!"


    Austin ordered firmly as he tried to maintain his sanity.


    He was well aware of how critical the current situation was.


    With both the divine and the evil baby inside his body, there was no telling when he migh


    c Jar in his hand, which was oozing out a terrible suction force. He dashed towards Austin, trying to capture him into the jar.


    At the same time, Ace also set out and rushed towards Austin, waving the Demonic Flag in his hand. He threw the flag towards Austin, intending to incapacitate him.


    On the other direction, the man in black from the underworld unleashed the Soul-summoning Flag, which was a famous treasure of the underworld, and swiftly strode towards Austin.


    Seeing this, all of the other divine gods also launched their secret skills and magic treasures in an attempt to subjugate Austin.


    While they were all attacking simultaneously, they still kept in mind to capture Austin alive since they didn''t know what might happen to the evil baby inside if Austin took severe damages.


    "We can''t just stand here! Protect Austin!"


    The gods of light knew that this might happen, so they solidified their resolve, scattered around Austin, and activated their magic treasures in order to fend off as many enemies as they could.


    Before they set out for their mission, Parker gave each one of them a chaotic magic treasure.


    He also gave them some powerful runes just in case they needed them.

 Chapter 3621 The Unbearable Pain (Part Two)

    At this critical time, they decided that it was the right time to use these chaotic magic treasures and powerful runes. They needed to fight back with all their might to protect Austin.


    They knew that their foes were extremely powerful, so no one dared to avert their focus even for a split second.


    "Are you sure that''s what you want to do? Don''t be too arrogant and bite off more than you can chew!


    Get out of the way or you''re the ones to die first!" Ace yelled with a devilish grin on his face.


    The Demonic Flag which was rolling towards Austin suddenly turned and darted towards Quinn.


    She was just a preliminary-grade divine god, but she still took courage and gave it her all to protect Austin.


    From what Austin noticed about her, she was a lively and sincere woman who was not afraid to take heavy responsibilities.


    Crash! Boom!


    Seeing that Austin was under attack, Quinn quickly activated her chaotic magic treasure. It was a clear green bracelet that gave off brilliant lights, like the shining stars in the sky. From it, a cosmic star power came pouring out.


    Crash!


    However, this was where experience in battle showed the difference in power.


    On the clash between Ace and Quinn, the green bracelet was blown violently by the Demonic Flag.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out of her mouth, making her face turn pale in an instant.


    Even with the chaotic magic treasure, she was still far from being a match for Ace.


    Quinn understood that too. Ace''s strength was several levels above hers.


    Furthermore, the Demonic Flag held by Ace was also much more advanced than her chaotic magic treasure.


    Thus, there really wasn''t much that she could do if she was to face him in a head-on battle.


    "Don''t say I didn''t warn you! Now, die!"


    with him?"


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes widened as they noticed that something wrong was going on in Austin''s body.


    It was visible to all that his body was constantly undergoing a dramatic change. One moment, his body was shining with golden light, the next moment, it was as dark as ink.


    There was also a time when half of his body was golden and the other half was pitch black.


    Everyone was confused as to what was really happening. Their eyes widened and their jaws dropped as they tried to comprehend what was going on.


    Then, two colossal and destructive auras came out of Austin''s body.


    At the same time, it could be noticed that cracks began appearing on the surface of his body. These cracks immediately spread out and covered his entire body. Each moment was grueling and unpredictable.


    It seemed like there was a great pressure built up inside his body that was crushing him little by little.


    "Aaargh!"


    Austin was still screaming in pain. His face twisted and his entire body felt like it was going to explode any minute.


    The agony was so horrifying that he felt like his body and spiritual soul were being torn apart every passing second.

 Chapter 3622 Tremendous Pain (Part One)

    Everyone who witnessed this scene looked stunned and confused.


    For a few minutes, they all stood there with their eyes wide open and jaws dropped.


    Although they finally came back to their senses, no one dared to utter a word��besides Prince Ace, who burst into hysterical laughter. "Ha-ha! I got it! The evil baby entered that brat''s body, and now, he can''t bear the energy that the evil baby is releasing. He''s going to explode!


    Anyway, he had it coming. His cultivation base is so low, yet he dared to let the evil baby get inside him. Ha! He''s digging his own grave!"


    Prince Ace scoffed.


    Although it wasn''t Austin''s choice to let the evil baby enter his body, Prince Ace spouted his remarks as though it was.


    The rest of the crowd who surrounded Austin at a distance all thought that he was about to burst.


    "Aaargh!"


    Austin screamed in pain. The overwhelming energy produced by both the evil baby and the divine baby inside his body caused him to roll in the air.


    Because of this, the whole Yellow Cosmos was shaking violently.


    He couldn''t think straight and didn''t know what to do. At this point, he was suffering quite a tremendous pain.


    Meanwhile, the evil baby and the divine baby turned Austin''s insides into a battlefield. They fought and chased each other recklessly.


    The evil baby ran after the divine baby and beat him every chance he got.


    Despite being weaker than the evil baby, the divine baby still possessed terrifying strength. After all, he was create with the blood essence of all the gods of light. Killing him would be easier said than done.


    There was no way that their fight would conclude anytime soon, thus Austin was the one suffering and receiving all the repercussions.


    Currently, the enormous energy that was simultaneously being released by the evil baby and the divine baby caused Austin''s body to swell like a human balloon.


    "Aaargh!"


    Austin wasn''t able to do anything but just scream in pain, hoping that what he was experiencing would end soon.


    As he struggled hard enough to survive, Austin thought of activating


    l of disdain and cruel intentions.


    Then, the Demonic Flag in his hand grew bigger.


    As it increased in size, it emitted strong demonic aura and released infinite demonic law that rushed towards the nine divine gods of the gods of light.


    "Avoid them!"


    Ingram instinctively shouted at his companions as he saw the attacks coming at them.


    Since the Demonic Flag was a famous magic treasure, they all knew that it contained an enormous amount of demonic energy. It would surely cause severe damages even if they were strong divine gods.


    "Ha! You won''t get away!" Prince Beasley bellowed in the opposite direction.


    He suddenly raised the Demonic Jar, pouring out thick billowing fogs to attack the gods of light.


    In rapid succession, the two omnipotent magic treasures of the beast race had been activated.


    The faces of the nine gods of light turned pale for they knew that they were in grave danger.


    ''This just isn''t fair. They are stronger than us, and their magic treasures are several levels advanced than ours.


    We definitely stand no chance against them. It''s even impossible to escape, '' they all thought dejectedly.


    "Do you mind if I join you? Ha-ha! It''s just a pleasant thing to eliminate these annoying weaklings," the man in black from the underworld butted in.


    Without hesitation, he rushed towards the gods of light and waved the Soul-summoning Flag.

 Chapter 3623 Tremendous Pain (Part Two)

    "Damn it! They''re ganging up on us! Fall back! Hurry!


    We can''t fight them head-on!"


    Tyrone yelled, startled by the sudden attack coming from the man from the underworld.


    ''There''s no way to beat them. We''re going to die if these three masters successfully land their attacks on us, '' he thought with a horrified expression.


    Swoosh!


    All of a sudden, Austin, who was still screaming from intense pain, rushed and appeared in front of his companions. There was no hesitation in his eyes as he was ready to take all the blows for his comrades.


    "Austin! What are you doing?


    Get away from here! Are you planning to get yourself killed?" the gods of light shouted as they realized what Austin was trying to do.


    They couldn''t help but grit their teeth in bitterness as they saw that Austin was ready to die for them.


    However, Austin didn''t listen to a single word they said.


    Thus, the energy released from the Demonic Flag, the Demonic Jar, and the Soul-summoning Flag landed on his body all at the same time.


    Austin just stood there and accepted them all.


    There were actually two reasons why he deliberately took the blow. First of all, he obviously wanted to save his comrades. He knew that he was the only one who could that.


    Secondly, he thought of using these blows as the external forces that might be able to offset the surging energies of the evil baby and the divine baby inside him.


    As he got directly hit, Austin was thrown into the air with great momentum and landed hard on the ground.


    After a while, he spat out a lot of blood as he gradually stood up.


    "What the hell?! How could he survive that?"


    The three masters, who threw the attacks without reservations, were utterly shocked.


    Apparently, the energy released by the evil baby and the divine baby was what would offset the attacks of the magic treasures.


    That was why Austin didn''t die after being hit by the full-on blows of the powerful magic treasures.


    "What are you waiting for


    e made up his mind.


    With that, he swiftly dashed towards the nearest divine god.


    The entire space rumbled at his every move.


    Then, he appeared in front of the divine god that turned out to be from the underworld. Austin''s appearance was so sudden that the divine god instantly froze in fear. He knew that he would meet a brutal death if he tried to resist, so he just attempted his best to flee.


    However, with Austin''s current strength, all of the movements of the divine god in front of him were like in slow motion.


    As Austin hit the divine god from the underworld with his body, the poor man ended up exactly like those from the beast race. He exploded on the spot with just a single hit from Austin.


    "Watch out! This guy is trying to take us down with him!"


    The crowd was stunned as they saw what Austin was trying to do.


    "Where did all your arrogance from earlier go?! Face me, you bunch of cowards!" Austin roared.


    Seeing that the divine gods were trying to avoid him, he became more agitated. His blood boiled and he started attacking them indiscriminately.


    Crash! Splat!


    In a matter of seconds, several divine gods died mercilessly in Austin''s hands. He didn''t care whether they were from the beast race, the underworld, or from the Divine Corpse Palace. He planned to annihilate them all.

 Chapter 3624 Austins Death Wish

    The divine gods were simply no match for Austin. Scared for their lives, they tried to escape but they couldn''t even outrun him.


    Many died on the spot after just a single blow.


    Soon there were only three survivors, namely Prince Ace, Prince Beasley, and the black-robed man from the underworld who held the Soul-summoning Flag in his hand.


    The three men were stronger than their comrades. They each held a magic treasure which helped save their lives.


    However, that didn''t keep them from feeling fear as Austin stared straight into their souls.


    "Go to hell!" Austin said.


    He dashed towards them without any hesitation.


    Prince Ace, Prince Beasley and the man in black immediately activated their magic treasures in response. But Austin fought like a mad man, uncaring of the injuries he sustained. He just kept attacking them relentlessly.


    He would do everything just to take down his enemies.


    Austin''s sheer strength was formidable enough, but with the combined powers of the evil baby and the divine baby inside of him, he was virtually unstoppable.


    Soon, it dawned on the three men that they would lose this battle no matter what.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    The three of them immediately turned around and flew into the distance.


    They kept a close watch on Austin using their spiritual sense while retreating.


    Prince Ace, Prince Beasley, and the man in black all knew that they had no chance to defeat Austin.


    But this didn''t mean they had given up. Once they had the chance, they would attack him again without second thoughts.


    However, Austin had no intention of letting them go.


    He immediately went after the three.


    "Damn it!


    This brat knew that he would surely die, so he wants to take us with him," Prince Ace said though gritted teeth while still hastily retreating.


    He wanted nothing more than to turn around and kill Austin with his bare hands.


    But since the evil baby and the divine baby were inside Austin''s body, he didn''t even dare to look back.


    Although he was experiencing excruciating pain, Austin was determined to kill them


    , the beast race, the underworld and the Divine Corpse Palace. The gods of darkness were also there with the beast race.


    They guarded the entrance to the four spatial teleportation channels and hoped that their members would come out soon.


    All of a sudden, figures ran towards the entrance of the spatial channel the gods of light were guarding.


    "Look, they''re back!"


    The divine gods of light cheered in joy.


    Ingram, Tyrone and Quinn simultaneously exited the channel and came to view.


    Soon the nine young talents of the gods of light side all came out one after another.


    "It''s good to have you back safe and sound."


    Parker, Alethea and the other masters were relieved to see them return unscathed.


    "What''s going on? Where is Austin? Why hasn''t he come out?" Peterson was the first one to notice the absence of Austin.


    He held his breath hoping that Austin would come out of the channel sooner or later.


    "Sirs, please help Austin," Quinn cried out.


    Tears came pouring down her cheeks as she pleaded.


    "Tell me, what happened to Austin?


    Who got the evil baby?" Parker eagerly asked.


    He and other divine gods were shocked by what Quinn said.


    "Let me explain, sir!"


    Ingram stepped forward and shared what had happened in the Yellow Cosmos.


    "What? Both the evil baby and the divine baby entered Austin''s body? Again?"


    Parker were in utter shock.

 Chapter 3625 You Finally Returned

    "Rolf! You finally returned.


    How did it go? Did you subdue that evil baby?" several old men, dressed in black, exuding a strong aura of death exclaimed in surprise.


    They were near the Yellow Cosmos.


    A spatial channel had formed in front of them. A man garbed in black was walking out of it, carrying the Soul-summoning Flag in his hand.


    The black robed elders were all masters from the underworld.


    The man who came out of the channel was called Rolf. He had just escaped from the Yellow Cosmos. Upon seeing the masters from the underworld, he was greatly relieved.


    "Sirs, we have failed.


    I''m the only one who made it out of there alive,"


    Rolf woefully explained.


    Then, he filled in the elders on what had transpired in the Yellow Cosmos.


    "What did you just say? The evil baby has entered Austin''s body?"


    The elders were all confounded to hear this news.


    Simultaneously, there were several figures floating near another spatial teleportation channel.


    It was impossible to see them clearly because the surface of their bodies was covered by a shield of light.


    "What''s happening?


    The people of the underworld and the gods of light have returned.


    Why is there no sign of our own people?"


    one of the mysterious figures anxiously asked.


    "Don''t get so excited. Just wait.


    Even if they have failed, we still have a backup plan,"


    another figure cautioned.


    "It''s impossible for a few young men to have subdued the evil baby.


    Let''s wait. By my reckoning, the other forces probably also have backup plans.


    A fierce fight is definitely coming.


    Prepare yourselves. Soon, it''ll be our turn to take action.


    Now, I only hope that the most valuable magic treasure of our Divine Corpse Palace��the Divine Corpse Cloth hasn''t fallen into the hands of others.


    We shouldn''t have let them take it with them,"


    the third figure mused.


    In the meanwhile.


    In another area near the Yellow Cosmos, a large crowd had anxiously gathered in front of a space teleportation channel.


    The crowd was made up of members of the beast race, the gods of darkness, and creatures from the isolated alien spaces.


    "Don''t worry. Remain patient. Prince Ace will return with the evil baby,"


    a powerful member of the beast race, who emitted strong demonic aura, said loudly.


    It was none other than Lloyd.


    Elliot, Hackett, Baham, and Silas��core members of the gods of darkness��were also there.


    Apart from them, there were also several top masters from the isolated alien spaces.


    It was indeed a formidable army.


    "Lord Lloyd is correct.


    Now that Prince Ace and Prince Beasley personally took action, the evil baby will be ours,"


    H


    t?


    How dare he challenge us like this? I will kill him," Lloyd said furiously.


    He formed a hand with his energy and directed it to crush Austin.


    The hand, shrouded in demonic aura, released powerful demonic law while coming at Austin.


    "It''s you!


    Go to hell!"


    Austin was almost driven past his ability to think due to the extreme pain he was in. However, he still identified Lloyd.


    So, he rushed at Lloyd in an attempt to hit him with his head.


    "Lloyd, move!"


    Prince Ace shouted as fear furrowed his eyebrows.


    But it was too late.


    Austin was lightning fast.


    Boom!


    The hand Lloyd had formed exploded on the spot.


    Austin continued forward like a juggernaut and crashed into Lloyd''s head.


    In the blink of an eye, Lloyd''s head exploded, and his spiritual soul was destroyed.


    "Austin, how dare you? I''ll rip your heart out!"


    Prince Ace roared, his face contorting in anger.


    Lloyd had been incredibly powerful, and he had pledged allegiance to Ace. He had been Ace''s most capable subordinate, but he now died at Austin''s hands.


    "Ah..."


    After dealing with Lloyd, Austin felt that he couldn''t hold on any longer; the energy released by both the evil baby and the divine baby was too much for him to handle.


    ''I''m going to implode!


    Then my body will explode, and so will my spiritual soul.''


    Desperation consumed Austin.


    "The evil baby has finally been born. That''s good!


    I have invested a lot in this, and all my efforts have now paid off.


    I doubt that anyone can take the evil baby away from me," a short elder murmured to himself as he watched Austin from a distance.


    He was actually far away from Austin.


    With those words, the elder strode forward and entered the three thousand big and small universes in an instant.

 Chapter 3626 The Battle Was Suspended

    At this time, the old man entered the three thousand big and small universes.


    In the Sea of Chaos, there was a famous forbidden area known as the Fallen Divine Valley.


    A big yellow dog was basking in the sun on a sunny hillside. It looked very comfortable, with its tongue lolling out lazily.


    However, it must have sensed something from afar, as it suddenly stood up, fully alert.


    "What?"


    The yellow dog cocked its head to the side as if listening to something from far away.


    "Austin is in danger!


    At this rate, he might die any time.


    But he is the successor of my master, so he can''t die like this.


    I have to save him!


    Otherwise, I don''t know how long it will take to meet a young man like him again,"


    the yellow dog muttered to itself.


    It stood up, shaking its fur before it disappeared into the void.


    Meanwhile, in the three thousand big and small universes, there was a Yellow Cosmos.


    And around this Yellow Cosmos was the chaotic void.


    Ah!


    A human flesh ball rolled back and forth in the void as if it was in intense pain.


    It was Austin. He let out a tortured cry.


    "Austin!"


    Parker and Alethea rushed over with the gods of light, but they didn''t know how to help Austin.


    They tried to get close to him, but they couldn''t.


    The aura that Austin''s body was emitting was too violent and terrifying for them.


    Moreover, Austin was rolling here and there at an incredible speed. He couldn''t sit still because of the pain, so he kept moving around the chaotic void.


    It was difficult for Parker and Alethea to get close to him and check his conditions.


    Several times now, Austin had almost hit them with his body, which would have gone worse.


    Fortunately, even though he was in a daze, Austin faintly recognized Parker and Alethea, so he forced himself to stop. He couldn''t halt the momentum of his attack, but he changed its direction by sheer force of will.


    Boom!


    The chaotic void continued to shake violently, bearing the terrifying impact of Austin''s relentless attacks.


    It went on for so long that Austin had managed to break the space a billion miles from where they were standing.


    The people from the underworld and the Divine Corpse Palace also came, but they could only stare at Austin from afar, too.


    People from the four parties surrounded him, watching him struggle and roar in pain.


    The gods of light were all very anxious, as they discussed how to save him.


    However, time only passed, but no one could think of a way to help him out.


    Even Parker and Alethea couldn''t save him, let alone the othe


    is.


    "Well, I''ll give you something to eat.


    So stop fighting each other, okay?


    I have so many delicious treasures!"


    Austin suddenly offered.


    While he was thinking like crazy, he was reminded of how the evil baby reacted to the rare treasures, especially those containing negative energy.


    Thus, under his command, all the treasures containing negative energy flew into his Soul Sea. They landed in front of the evil baby one by one.


    "These are all my gifts for you.


    You can have a try. They''re not bad,"


    Austin said to the evil baby in a soft tone as if he was talking to a wild animal.


    The evil baby hesitated at first, but he couldn''t stop looking at the treasures. Suddenly, he stuck out his tongue and swallowed several of them at once.


    "Yes, you are right."


    The evil baby looked incredibly satisfied.


    These treasures with negative energy were all brought out by Austin from the Fallen Divine Valley, and they were all of premium quality.


    "Hey, you are a bad guy. Why did you help him?"


    The divine baby looked highly dissatisfied with Austin''s action, as he was glaring at Austin and pouting incessantly.


    "Humph!


    Of course, he''s on my side. Otherwise, I would have torn his body apart just now.


    He is just a preliminary-grade divine god. I can easily destroy his soul and body with just one move,"


    the evil baby said to the divine baby.


    ''What? What does he mean by that?''


    Austin was shocked.


    ''Does this mean that I can hold on until now only because I have given the evil baby so many treasures before?


    Or perhaps, it is because the evil baby still wants to get more treasures from me.


    Is that why he let me live until now?


    Otherwise, I would have died!''

 Chapter 3627 Marlon

    At this point, the evil baby was busy stuffing the treasures containing negative energy into his mouth and chewing them inside Austin''s Soul Sea.


    All the treasures with negative energy were great tonics for him.


    While the evil baby was eating, Austin was slowly recovering.


    However, Austin knew that he would be forced to make a move after the evil baby finished eating the treasures. The danger hanging over his head hadn''t passed yet.


    "But... why won''t you help me?"


    Grief twisted the expression of the divine baby as he looked at Austin.


    Everyone knew that the divine baby was refined by all the gods of light, and each of them provided blood essence and countless treasures with positive energy to make it happen.


    Austin belonged to the gods of light and the baby could sense that.


    Therefore, the divine baby was born with a good impression of Austin.


    When he was backed against the wall with no way to escape, he ran into Austin''s body.


    Instead of being safe, he was furious when he was met with Austin siding with the evil baby.


    "Humph, you can''t help him! Or I''ll kill you!"


    Although the evil baby''s cheeks were bulging with the treasures he was chewing, Austin still found him terrifying.


    The two children seemed like they were fighting over a toy as they tried to curry favor with Austin.


    Perhaps it was because before they were born, their souls had entered Austin''s body and that was why they were familiar with his aura.


    It could be said that Austin was the first living creature they truly met.


    Therefore, the two of them had an indescribable feeling for Austin.


    Both of them didn''t want Austin to die just yet.


    When they entered Austin''s body, they both spontaneously restrained themselves from releasing devastating energy.


    That was the main reason why Austin could hold on till now without an explosion wracking him into pieces.


    If the two babies who barged their way into his body fought with each other without holding anything back, Austin would have exploded already.


    ''No, I want to give it a shot. I have to try and make them shake hands and make peace, and leave me alone.''


    Anxiety gnawed on Austin as he watched the evil baby nearly finish eating up all the treasures he had given him.


    "Ahem!


    In fact, it''s not good for kids to fight.


    A good boy shouldn''t pick fights.


    We can just have fun together.


    What do you want to play? How about I play with both of you?"


    After he sorted out his thoughts, Austin began to try


    it.


    Bright divine light shone from a small tree that suddenly appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    It was the chaotic world tree.


    Although the chaotic world tree wanted to escape, the chaotic void was completely blocked on all sides!


    "Humph! The underworld and the Divine Corpse Palace! How dare you?


    You want to steal my thing? When you go back, tell your master that I would remember what happened here!"


    Marlon coldly declared. His gaze was sharp as he stared down the people from the underworld and the Divine Corpse Palace.


    Displeasure curled within Marlon at the fact that the underworld and the Divine Corpse Palace sent people to take the evil baby.


    Boom!


    Although Marlon barely revealed a hint of his anger, it was more than enough to cause the abnormal visions within the chaotic void. A bottomless sea of blood rushed towards the people from the underworld and the Divine Corpse Palace.


    Moreover, a horrifying aura left the people from the underworld and the Divine Corpse Palace rooted in their spots.


    Bang!


    All the people from the underworld and the Divine Corpse Palace knelt down in the face of the unbearable pressure. Dense blood scars covered their skin as if their bodies were about to break!


    At this moment, the evil baby was busy chasing after the divine baby in circles. Without any warning, the evil baby paused and pricked up his ears to carefully listen to his surroundings. A look of panic suddenly appeared on his little face.


    Even the divine baby seemed to feel something terrible and immediately froze on the spot.


    ''Marlon? Who is he?''


    It was then that Austin noticed Marlon and looked at his direction.

 Chapter 3628 The Deputy Leader Of The Divine Corpse Palace

    Ever since Marlon arrived, he had only spoken a few words.


    However, everyone present was in awe of him.


    All the creatures felt overwhelmed with fear as they stood in his presence.


    The people from the underworld and the Divine Corpse Palace were all crawling in the air. Their faces were deathly pale as if they had been struck by a terrible sickness. They felt the vital energy and blood surge in their bodies. Also, more and more blood stains appeared on the surface of their bodies, as if threatening to burst out and explode.


    Their bodies were in such a state, in reaction to Marlon who had shown a hint of his anger.


    Marlon could easily take their lives without even lifting his finger.


    One could imagine how powerful he actually was.


    "Sir, you don''t have to bother yourself and pay a visit here in person.


    We can deliver the evil baby back to you,"


    Prince Ace said to Marlon, fawning as he stepped forward.


    Prince Ace''s grandfather was a formidable being and had a highly revered status in the Beast City. The elder was only slightly lower than Marlon in terms of status.


    Therefore, unlike the others, Prince Ace was not that scared of Marlon.


    "Ha-ha! Ace, you have no idea how dangerous the evil baby is, do you?


    To tell you the truth, I never expected that you would be able to bring the evil baby back.


    But it''s your grandfather who suggested that you young people should explore the outside world more in order to accumulate more skills and useful experiences.


    The evil baby is extremely important to me.


    As you can see, I had to come here myself for him," Marlon replied with a smile.


    He didn''t put on too much airs in front of Prince Ace.


    "I see."


    It wasn''t until now that Prince Ace and Prince Beasley realized why Marlon had sent them to the three thousand big and small universes.


    ''His main purpose for sending us here was for us to toughen ourselves, and not really to bring the evil baby back, '' the two young men thought to themselves.


    ''That evil baby is indeed a dangerous existence, ''


    they remarked secretly in their heads.


    ''What should we do now?''


    At this point, the gods of light including Parker, Alethea and Frost furrowed their eyebrows.


    Marlon''s


    lon is a being that we can only look up to.''


    "However, no one is allowed to bully nor harass the people from our Divine Corpse Palace."


    The voice in the distance resounded again.


    Swoosh!


    Just then, a powerful figure was rapidly making his way past the three thousand big and small universes.


    The divine gods present turned to look at the direction where the voice came from.


    Infinite space fragments shrouded the mysterious figure. Although he was trillions of miles away from the three thousand big and small universes, he appeared in front of the crowd in an instant.


    He emitted a terrifying aura which swept over millions of miles.


    The figure was shrouded in a strange light which frequently made twists and turns in all directions.


    Because of this, no one could clearly see what he actually looked like.


    They could only look at the silhouette and guess that perhaps, this figure was a tall man.


    After the man made his appearance, the terrified members of the Divine Corpse Palace immediately felt relieved. They got up one by one.


    "Greetings, dear deputy leader!"


    The people of the Divine Corpse Palace were overjoyed and bowed to the man.


    "Ha-ha! Marlon, the precious natural resources doesn''t belong to anyone or any force before they''re taken. We are interested in this evil baby too,"


    the deputy leader of the Divine Corpse Palace said with a smile.


    Then he waved his hand gently, and Austin stopped in his tracks and floated in the air.

 Chapter 3629 Remarkable Masters In The Sea Of Chaos

    "Humph! You''re just a deputy leader. How dare you be so presumptuous?


    Are you interested in the evil baby or is your Divine Corpse Palace the one interested?


    Both of us have been living in peace for so long. Are you trying to break that and declare war against us?"


    Marlon''s face turned grim as he snorted coldly.


    "Ha-ha! You''re really acting high and mighty.


    We do have our eyes on that chaotic heaven baby, but we have no intention of making enemies out of you,"


    the deputy leader of the Divine Corpse Palace responded with a smile.


    "It took me a lot of time and energy to successfully create the evil baby.


    Now you''re planning to take it away from me. Isn''t that a declaration of war?"


    Marlon''s voice was cold.


    "Although you created it, it wouldn''t have been able to come to the world if it hadn''t absorbed the energy of this vast universe community.


    Technically speaking, it should be an asset of the three thousand big and small universes.


    How can you say that it belongs to you?


    We''re all here for the baby.


    Long story short, precious natural treasures don''t belong to anyone or a single force. If you want it, try and get it,"


    the deputy leader of the Divine Corpse Palace quickly shot back.


    "How dare you take anything away from me?


    It must have been hard for you to reach this vital energy realm. Aren''t you afraid that you might die here?"


    A hint of threat entered Marlon''s voice as he coldly stared at the deputy leader.


    "Ha-ha! If your real body were here, I would have stayed away from you.


    However, you''re nothing but an avatar right now. You don''t scare me.


    As I said, precious natural resources belong to the strong."


    The deputy leader of the Divine Corpse Palace confidently met his gaze.


    "Bold words. In that case, I''m here to join the party."


    A strange voice echoed around them. A fog that reeked like the dead appeared from the distance and quickly spread until it reached them.


    Cold aura rolled off the bony man who walked out of the fog. Black robes danced in the wind as he stared at Marlon and the deputy leader.


    With the appearance of the bony man, a thick cloud of death aura instantly enveloped the entire three thousand big a


    lowly, a ferocious face appeared in the distance.


    Every inch of the face looked rotten.


    "I can''t believe the creature of the World of Darkness would be here!"


    Shocked whispers filled the air.


    All the creatures couldn''t stop themselves from staring at the rotten face with shock evident in their eyes.


    The World of Darkness was a very dangerous forbidden area in the Sea of Chaos.


    Rumor had it that there were many terrifying creatures living in the World of Darkness.


    However, those creatures sealed themselves off from the outside world and seldom got involved in worldly affairs.


    That was why they were all shaken up at the mere sight of the creature.


    At this point, many important and remarkable figures had gathered in the three thousand big and small universes.


    Almost half of the major forces in the Sea of Chaos sent important figures.


    ''Seems like that really is from the World of Darkness!''


    Austin was shocked to the core as he stared at the rotten face.


    He ran into a ferocious face in the World of Darkness before.


    Back then, he was pursued by thousands of divine gods and when they set foot in the World of Darkness, the face devoured the spiritual souls of all his pursuers.


    Thousands of divine gods died in the blink of an eye.


    Until now, Austin still couldn''t get that incident out of his mind. The mere thought of that face sent shudders down his spine.


    Much to his surprise, a similar face greeted his eyes once again.

 Chapter 3630 A Streak Of Sword-light

    "Ha-ha! Well...


    It seems that I''ve been too cooped up in my seclusion in the Beast City all these years. People in the Sea of Chaos almost forgot someone liked me!


    I can''t believe how many idiots have come to steal my treasures.


    Well, from now on, I think I''ll be showing up more frequently."


    Marlon glanced at each of the strong cultivators one by one and suddenly burst into a fit of laughter.


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, Marlon''s aura surged violently. His body was like a blazing sun, spurting out countless outrageous runes that flooded in all directions.


    At the same time, two beams of dazzling lights shot out from his eyes.


    "Those who are brave enough to court death, come at me!" Marlon roared mightily.


    His previously short body continuously grew as endless demonic laws rolled and dispersed, emitting unparalleled fearsome energy.


    "You! Come on and face me!"


    Marlon taunted as he pointed at Austin.


    As he said this, the endless demonic laws fell from the sky and tightly wrapped around Austin.


    "Humph! Let''s see how you''ll fare against us."


    From afar, the deputy leader of the Divine Corpse Palace stretched out his hand and waved it towards Austin. With that, a tremendous power of space and time was instantly released.


    Whoosh! Crack!


    Suddenly, a small piece of space surrounding Austin''s body was cut off by the power of space and time.


    It was chipped away from its original position and was pulled by an invisible silk thread back to the deputy leader.


    "Ha-ha! What are you doing? You don''t need to be so cautious! The chaotic heaven babies are not that fragile. You don''t need to hold back!"


    Upon saying that, the creature from the Demon City rushed towards Austin and attempted to deliver a massive punch.


    Crash! Boom!


    The void exploded in a flash, and the monstrous fist intent overwhelmed Austin. The impact from the punch spread wildly, tearing the spaces apart.


    Austin felt that death was about to engulf him. He sensed that the backlash from the fist intent would crush him into nothingness.


    In short, Austin knew that if he was hit directly by the punch, even if he had ten lives, they would all be consumed at once.


    Furthermore, King Sampson from the underworld, the strong man from the Novel Court, and the huge rotten face from the World of Darkness didn''t just stand idly and also attacked Austin from different directions.


    All kinds of astonishing energies and unthinkable secret skills simultaneously gushed towards Austin.


    At this moment, Austin was as helpless as he could be. He was like an a


    ready saw it beside Austin.


    Swoosh! Boom!


    All of the energies that attacked Austin were destroyed in an instant.


    They dissipated and didn''t leave any trace.


    Upon seeing the supreme prowess of the sword-light, Marlon, the deputy leader of the Divine Corpse Palace, King Sampson, the master of the Novel Court, and the huge rotten face from the World of Darkness all retreated as fast as they could.


    Even with their seemingly indestructible power, they were still taken aback by what they had just witnessed. They clearly knew that it wasn''t an ordinary strike.


    They were even threatened by it, discerning that once they were hit directly by this sword-light, they wouldn''t come out unscathed.


    "What is this?"


    At the same time, the aura of the sword-light lingered around Austin''s body and vanquished all of the remaining energies that enveloped him.


    Soon after, he felt that he could now move his body.


    He didn''t feel any restraint, meaning that he must have been freed from the shackling powers of his foes.


    "What the hell! What is that thing?!"


    Everyone was stunned, not knowing a clue of what just happened.


    Immediately after, the majestic sword-light disappeared.


    "Look!


    It''s Austin! He''s still alive!"


    All of the gods of light were extremely overjoyed upon seeing that Austin was still moving.


    "Thank goodness!"


    "Austin!"


    Quinn screamed Austin''s name again. This time, it came with a tone of joy and relief.


    ''Who did that?


    That power is extraordinary.


    It''s so strange. Who would possess such power and save me from this peril?


    I can''t think of anyone.''


    Thrilled and surprised, Austin looked into the distance where the marvelous sword-light came from.

 Chapter 3631 The Mysterious Figure Appeared

    Austin furrowed his brows in confusion.


    He felt that the sword light that suddenly appeared earlier looked very familiar to him.


    However, it was too powerful and advanced that he wasn''t able to decipher its true level with his current strength.


    It was familiar but he could not read it accurately.


    On the other hand, all of Austin''s enemies looked at the direction where the sword light came from with confusion in their eyes. Surprisingly, however, they were more fearful than confused.


    Everyone was well aware that whoever released that majestic sword light was a truly powerful warrior, and it meant that this high-level master was already on his way to their location.


    "What the fuck?! Is it him?


    There could be no one else��


    But how could this be?! I thought he already left the three thousand big and small universes!"


    Marlon was trembling violently as he murmured to himself.


    During ancient times, he was the one who chose the three thousand big and small universes as the location where the evil baby would be seeded. Before he came with this decision, he surveyed the area thoroughly and found out that there used to be a great master from this place.


    He learned that this person was a fearsome master who once shocked the entire Sea of Chaos.


    However, it was said that he only lived a short life in this world.


    Moreover, he was always traveling here and there, so no one really knew his whereabouts.


    When Marlon saw the dreadful sword light, he couldn''t help but believe that there could only be one master who possessed such tremendous power and skill in swordsmanship.


    "Hey, that''s not a good joke!


    Don''t scare me.


    If it really is that person, we''re in great trouble! This whole situation would flip in an instant.


    I''m afraid that even if all of us joined hands, we may not be able to take him down,"


    Sampson, the king from the underworld, expressed his concern as he heard Marlon''s speculation.


    The other masters also wore serious expressions on their faces, knowing that what Marlon said could actually have a high probability.


    Earlier, there weren''t worried about anything because they knew that everything was under their control. However, if the person they were suspecting made an appearance right now, everything would dramatically change.


    It was known to most that this powerful person had left the three thousand big and small universes when he couldn''t find anyone that could match his strength anymore.


    That said, with his return, these masters weren''t sure if they would be able to resist his full-blown attacks. No one of them had a chance to fight a master of his caliber.


    The worst part was that even though this person was not affiliated with any sect, he was on good terms with the gods of light. If he joined the gods of light in this battle, they weren''t sure of what would be the outcome.


    "That''s impossible.


    That man has disappeared for a very long time. He can''t be here in the three thousand big and small universes.


    There was even a rumor that he already died several years ago.


    How and why would he come back this time?"


    Gabriel, th


    vine Swordsman was actually also pleased to see his old acquaintances. He might not be affiliated with them, but he was a kind person and also had a strong sense of justice.


    It meant that someone like him wouldn''t tolerate the evil acts of the gods of darkness and all of their companions.


    "Ha-ha! Yes, it''s nice to meet you all again. It has been so long,"


    he greeted Parker, Alethea, and the others with a warm smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, the gods of darkness were just standing still, watching the joyous reunion of the Divine Swordsman and the gods of light. No one could make a move because they were all frozen in fear.


    Even the warriors from the other groups like the beast race, the Divine Corpse Palace, the underworld, and the creatures from the Novel Court and the World of Darkness, just couldn''t help but grit their teeth and clench their fists as the scene continued in front of them.


    After the Divine Swordsman reached the location where they were battling, he didn''t pay any attention to them. He didn''t even cast a glance at them. It was as if they didn''t exist in his vision.


    He just talked to Austin and greeted the gods of light with a carefree attitude.


    It was as though he was so confident that these people couldn''t do anything to him even if he didn''t pay attention to them.


    All the gods of darkness and the other creatures from the different powerful groups were rather unhappy and annoyed, believing he was looking down at them.


    As the moment went on, they trembled in frustration and couldn''t take the humiliation anymore.


    "Screw this! That''s just an avatar of his original body. He''s no big deal!"


    Gabriel suddenly shouted as he finally noticed this.


    "I wasn''t trying to hide it. Besides, this body is enough to slaughter all losers like you!" the Divine Swordsman responded in a cold tone.


    It was the first time that he acted like they existed. His gentle smile quickly subsided as he threw a sharp and piercing gaze towards all of them. The look in his eyes was so chilly that it seemed like the air around him became frozen.

 Chapter 3632 That Is Awesome

    The Divine Swordsman''s reply was very aggressive.


    "Is he just an avatar?" Austin repeated as he looked at the Divine Swordsman in surprise.


    However, Austin couldn''t see through the man''s real form with his spiritual sense.


    "Humph! Show me your best shot. I''d like to see if you are as powerful as you are said to be,"


    Marlon snorted in a challenging tone.


    Although the Divine Swordsman was famous for his strength, Marlon was also a legend and a top-notch master in the Sea of Chaos. Therefore, he wasn''t afraid of the Divine Swordsman.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Marlon made his move.


    In an instant, the tremendous power of demonic law gushed out from his body, and the demonic power soared into the sky.


    Grey fog closed in on them from all directions. It permeated the air and formed a sword that glowed with magical luster as if it could destroy any creature in the world.


    "Come on! What are you waiting for?"


    Marlon shouted.


    In the blink of an eye, the sword he created rushed towards the Divine Swordsman.


    And the space around the sword exploded, turning into nothingness.


    "Ha-ha! You know what? I''m not afraid of your little sword.


    The biggest mistake you have made is the moment you chose a sword to fight me. Don''t you know?


    All the swords, sword aura, sword-light, the sword laws, and other things related to a sword would bow to me!"


    the Divine Swordsman declared arrogantly, laughing boisterously.


    As soon as those words left his lips, a powerful vibe suddenly emanated from his body. He looked like an almighty emperor, and it seemed like nothing could scare him.


    Meanwhile, the sword that Marlon had formed was still fast approaching the Divine Swordsman.


    Every creature there was shocked by the energy that the sword contained.


    However, something astonishing appeared.


    As the sword came nearer and nearer, the Divine Swordsman didn''t even dodge. He stretched out two fingers and swiftly caught the sword between them.


    The grip he had on the sword was firm and immovable.


    However, it appeared that the sword had a mind of its own, as it started struggling in his grasp.


    Crack!


    The sword''s struggle was short-lived, as the Divine Swordsman tightened his grip and smashed it into pieces.


    "You dared to show off your sword skills in front of me? Sadly all you managed to do was make a fool of yourself,"


    the Divine Swordsman said flatly.


    "No way!" "Was he that powerful?!"


    All the creatures who witnessed the scene were shaken up. Their mouths were agape, and their eyes were as wide as dinner plates.


    "That''s awesome!"


    Austin remarked as he trembled with excitement.


    He could tel


    d small universes.


    And all the gods of darkness and whoever with them are exiled from the three thousand big and small universes. From now on, you are no longer a part of us,"


    the Divine Swordsman said in a serious tone, as his gaze swept through the underworld''s people and the gods of darkness.


    "Humph!


    Your arrogance is disgusting me!" Marlon snorted with a livid face.


    His arm had grown back.


    "A mere avatar like you dares to threaten us. This is unforgivable. Everyone, let''s go get him!"


    the deputy leader of the Divine Corpse Palace shouted.


    "Yes, he is right. Let''s attack him and finish him off,"


    Gabriel said in a loud voice, as the evil law surrounded him.


    "Anyone who stands in my way will die!"


    the rotten face from the World of Darkness announced in an impassive tone, as it moved forward menacingly.


    Even King Sampson of the underworld and the master from the Novel Court stepped forward and surrounded the Divine Swordsman.


    Each of them was a top-notch master in the Sea of Chaos. But now, they have teamed up to fight against the Divine Swordsman.


    All of them were ready to launch attacks on him, as they floated in the air at the ready, releasing different laws of supreme enlightenment.


    "Let''s take care of him first, and then we can destroy the three thousand big and small universes.


    This place will turn into ruins and fall silent forever,"


    the deputy leader of the Divine Corpse Palace said ruthlessly.


    "I''m not afraid of you.


    Come here and show me what you got!


    Stop blabbing and fight me," the Divine Swordsman said confidently.


    Even though he was facing these strong enemies, there was no trace of hesitation in him. Instead, his fighting spirit rose higher every second. He was eager to fight them.

 Chapter 3633 A Fierce Battle

    As soon as the Divine Swordsman stopped talking, an old sword emerged from of his head.


    At first glance, it was just a simple and plain looking sword.


    Upon closer inspection, one would see that it was surrounded by the law of chaos, making it seem invincible.


    "It''s the Archaic Sword, a chaotic magic treasure!


    I used to slay a lot of divine gods with it while I traveled around the Sea of Chaos.


    Today, I will use it to take out more divine gods than I ever had before," the Divine Swordsman said unhurriedly.


    He waved his hands, and produced sword-shaped runes which were the manifestation of the sword laws. All the runes then, entered the Archaic Sword.


    The seemingly simple and old sword now gave off a terrifyingly mysterious glow.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill him now!" the deputy leader of the Divine Corpse Palace screamed.


    The corpses of numerous divine gods suddenly appeared behind him. It seemed as if they had just come back to life as zombies. Slowly and with only one purpose, which was to kill, they made their way towards the Divine Swordsman.


    "Make sure that he is dead! Kill him!"


    The other top-notch masters all roared and rushed towards the Divine Swordsman.


    "Here we go. It''s game time!" the Divine Swordsman said in high spirits as he crackled his knuckles.


    With the Archaic Sword in his hand, he launched himself into the air and floated momentarily. His clothes fluttered and his long hair danced in the wind. He emitted an overwhelming sword aura, looking invincible.


    Almost instantly, the battle between top-notch masters broke out.


    "Divine Swordsman, prove to me that you really are as powerful as they say in the legends!" Gabriel said.


    His long hair also danced in the air. His eyes gave a cold and piercing glare.


    With each step that he took forward, he grew taller and taller until he had become a giant. Countless turbulence and hurricanes formed by the chaotic energy surrounded him. He was in his best condition that day.


    Wasting no time, Gabriel waved his sleeve, and a blade materialized in his hand.


    It emitted dazzling lights, and was surrounded by savage demonic flames.


    As the blade came at the Divine Swordsman, it released an aura, as thick as columns. It was indeed a magnificent scene.


    Gabriel was incredibly powerful. He was a big shot in the Sea of Chaos, and the Demon City was under his c


    s able to travel to the Prime Martial World. He found out much later after, that the Novel Court in the Western Kingdom was behind his car accident. They used him as a lab rat for their experiments.


    Austin could be considered an extremely lucky guy. Not only did his soul successfully travel to the Prime Martial World but his life had also completely changed since then. That was when he was given the opportunity to cultivate his skills, get stronger and become the divine god that he was today.


    For this sole reason, he would never forget the Novel Court.


    "Kill him!"


    The battle between the Divine Swordsman and his enemies reached a fiery peak.


    Marlon, Gabriel, the deputy leader of the Divine Corpse Palace, King Sampson of the underworld, the top-notch master from the Novel Court and the rotten face from the World of Darkness fought with all the power and strength that they could muster.


    All together, they exerted their most powerful martial arts skills to attack the Divine Swordsman.


    It was indeed the most intense battle that they had fought throughout their entire careers.


    The entire three thousand big and small universes shook violently with a thundering sound.


    As a wave effect, every cosmos across the three thousand big and small universes shook vigorously unable to bear the pressure, threatening to fall apart.


    Luckily, the Divine Swordsman had distanced the cosmoses from the battlefield using sword laws.


    Had he not done that, half of the three thousand big and small universes would have been destroyed by the time the battle came to an end.

 Chapter 3634 The Death Of The Deputy Leader Of The Divine Corpse Palace

    "Go to hell!" the Divine Swordsman shouted.


    In the blink of an eye, he suddenly used a secret skill and began growing larger. He shot up higher and higher until he was a massive giant, hundreds of thousands of feet tall. The shadows of swordsmen appeared behind him.


    Countless sword laws intertwined and numerous sword lights emerged. It was a dazzling display, like an explosion of bright and colorful fireworks.


    The Divine Swordsman was facing six opponents all at once, and each of them was a top-notch master possessed of immense skill and terrifying strength.


    Everyone engaged in battle.


    Gabriel roared as he lost one of his arms. Spurts of thick red blood gushed out from the wound.


    The blade he had been holding was thrown into the air.


    Hit by the powerful sword aura, he wobbled and caused a large area of chaotic void to collapse.


    Hundreds of millions of light beams emitted by the Divine Swordsman''s Archaic Sword converged, turning into one ultra-powerful beam.


    The beam penetrated the shoulder of the middle-aged man from the Novel Court.


    Condensing hundreds of millions of sword-light beams into one super-concentrated beam was a signature move of the Divine Swordsman. He had intended to hit the part between the eyebrows of the man from the Novel Court, but he missed the mark. His target dodged, so he just injured his shoulder.


    Otherwise, he would have finished off his opponent in a single strike.


    "Damn it! Everyone, do not hold back! Fight for your lives! His sword skills are very powerful, and we will die if we don''t fight with all our might," the man from the Novel Court shouted.


    He had very narrowly escaped a killing blow, so he couldn''t help feeling frightened. He was also angry and embarrassed.


    He had worked hard to build an intimidating reputation in the Sea of Chaos, and his fame had spread across different universes.


    But just now, he had almost died at the hands of the Divine Swordsman.


    Although it was his avatar that had been attacked, the news would still hurt his reputation once it got out.


    "He''s right! We must do our best to slay him.


    If the six of us together fail to defeat him, we will all become laughingstocks," Marlon roared.


    His eyes were cold, glinting with determination and ruthlessness.


    Surges of demonic law emerged continuously from his body. The law intertwined and transformed into blood-colored waves that thundered out in all directions.


    With a shout, Marlon lunged forward and launched an all-out attack on the Divine Swordsman.


    It would be difficult to describe the extent of the damage that could be caused by a leader of the Beast City fighting with all his might.


    "Kill him!" the others yelled.


    Together, the group of top-notch masters rushed towards the Divine Swordsman, ready to fight to the death.


    Of course, Marlon and Gabriel had just sent their avatars here. Even if their avatars were killed, it wouldn''t ta


    y leader possessed incredible strength, and he had mastered many of the laws of supreme enlightenment. He was not so easy to kill.


    The moment he got hit, he healed his wound instantly. Moreover, he performed a secret skill to return to his best state.


    He had managed to grab his neck before his head could fly off from the force of the Divine Swordsman''s blow.


    "Damn it!"


    the deputy leader bellowed furiously, feeling humiliated.


    Before he could say anything more, another beam of sword light appeared, slashing in his direction.


    It cut off his head again.


    This time, his head was thrown into the air, and blood spurted out in a graceful arc from his neck.


    He grabbed once more at his head, but he felt it hard to heal himself as quickly as he did the first time.


    In a matter of seconds, his head was cut off more than a dozen times.


    With a bang, the Divine Swordsman launched another attack.


    Instead of cutting through the deputy''s neck, the Divine Swordsman aimed directly for the head itself. The sword light embedded itself in the forehead of the deputy leader of the Divine Corpse Palace, causing his head to explode.


    To everyone''s astonishment, he died.


    It was not an avatar that had fallen, but the man''s real body. The deputy leader of the Divine Corpse Palace was dead.


    This was a momentous development.


    The Divine Corpse Palace was a mysterious and powerful force in the Sea of Chaos.


    It had existed for a very long time, and no one would deliberately provoke any member of the Divine Corpse Palace.


    But now one of its deputy leaders had been killed.


    "Oh my God!" someone shouted, and others echoed his cry.


    Everyone was stunned into silence.


    The dead, headless body of the deputy leader of the Divine Corpse Palace sprawled where it had fallen, blood spreading out all over the void. None of them had imagined this could happen. The five companions of the deputy leader were shocked to their core.

 Chapter 3635 I Will Take One More Out

    "Go to hell!" the Divine Swordsman shouted in defiance.


    Just when he was about to wave his sword, Marlon, Gabriel, and the deputy leader of the Divine Corpse Palace sneaked up on him.


    Marlon and Gabriel launched an all-out attack. They released all their energy along with their best secret skills. As they battled with their foe, they began to emit a harsh, blinding light. The fierce battle waged on until the nearby void collapsed and turned into nothingness.


    The man from the Novel Court used this opportunity and made a move too.


    He thrust his spear coated in dazzling light at the Divine Swordsman.


    At the same time, King Sampson of the underworld created a world of hell behind him which moved slowly towards the lone swordsman.


    The world was filled with ferocious, evil spirits.


    The rotten face from the World of Darkness opened its mouth and shot out a putrid black liquid at the Divine Swordsman.


    The liquid was so corrosive that anything it touched sizzled and turned into smoke, even the void.


    The top five masters attacked in unison after the deputy leader of the Divine Corpse Palace died at the Divine Swordsman''s hands.


    They were well aware of the threat the Divine Swordsman posed to them. That was why they were eager to kill him right there and then.


    Boom!


    The space around them collapsed as chaotic energy surged from everywhere. Everything was destroyed in an instant.


    The two sides collided with each other.


    The Divine Swordsman staggered and coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood. Even he had a hard time keeping up with attacks from the five masters. If he let up even for just a second, he was dead meat.


    "I am going to kill you!" the Divine Swordsman shouted through the pain.


    He then unleashed a brilliant sword skill which made the Archaic Sword fly into him.


    Shortly after, he himself transformed into a powerful sword and his momentum skyrocketed.


    The glowing sword flew across the sky, radiating a powerful energy.


    Gabriel, who was distracted by its glow, got hit by the sword.


    The sword penetrated through his back, leaving a big hole as blood gushed unto the battlefield.


    While the other masters were still trying to process what happened, a side of the rotten face from the World of Darkness was cut off.


    It let out a shrill scream. Pain and fear could be seen from its eyes.


    But the sword was just getting started.


    It hit the right arm of the man from the No


    soul that controlled Marlon''s avatar.


    "Die!"


    The sword caught a glimpse of the wisp of soul.


    "Oh, no! Divine Swordsman, you destroy my avatar! I will hunt you for all eternity!"


    Marlon''s spiritual soul let out a miserable cry.


    Then it vanished into thin air.


    Boom!


    Out of the blue, King Sampson of the underworld, the man from the Novel Court, Gabriel and the rotten face from the World of Darkness attacked the sword in chorus.


    Puff!


    The sword exploded into dust.


    As the dust settled, the Divine Swordsman came into view.


    And this time, he was severely injured.


    He bathed in his own blood and every inch of his flesh was broken.


    "Divine Swordsman, do you think you still have the strength to fight us?"


    Gabriel shouted mockingly.


    They all looked at him with a murderous look in their eyes.


    They knew that the Divine Swordsman was now too weak to fight them.


    This time, they were confident that he would surely die at their hands.


    The Divine Swordsman kept coughing up blood, and his face was as pale as snow.


    He used the Archaic Sword like a cane to stand himself up.


    "Back then, I left this avatar to protect the safety of the three thousand big and small universes.


    It would not be a pity to have my avatar die for its purpose.


    But I will not fail my mission.


    Let''s end this thing!"


    the Divine Swordsman said as he glanced at his enemies.


    He was aware that he couldn''t hold on for long.


    "Even if I die, I will take one of you with me!" He mastered up all of his remaining strength to face his opponents.


    Then, his body emitted a blinding sword radiance.

 Chapter 3636 The Sky-Devouring Dog Has Come (Part One)

    As an expert cultivator in terms of swordsmanship, the Divine Swordsman had exceptional will-power and determination. Despite his current state, he still stood firm and held his sword with a tight grasp, showing his unwavering intention to fight and eliminate his opponents.


    Even if he had almost exhausted all of his energy, he would continue to fight until the final moment. He would not stop until his last breath.


    "This one''s so persistent! Kill him!"


    King Sampson, Gabriel, the man from the Novel Court, and the face from the World of Darkness simultaneously launched their attacks. They wanted to make the most of the opportunity and destroy the divine avatar of the Divine Swordsman as quickly as possible.


    Crash!


    Due to the Divine Swordsman''s weakened state, the spear possessed by the master from the Novel Court was able to pierce through his shoulder. A large amount of blood gushed out and almost covered every part of his body. Bathed in the scarlet color of his blood, he was such in a miserable condition.


    "Master! Please let me help you!"


    Austin shouted as he couldn''t take it anymore. His eyes welled up with tears as he gazed at the pitiful state of his master.


    He rushed over and was ready to join the fray.


    "Austin! Step back!


    Don''t be foolish! Control your emotions and be wise. You''re walking towards your death if you continue this!"


    The Divine Swordsman was actually shocked at Austin''s plea. Even the ones stronger than him didn''t dare to help, but Austin was ready to risk his life for him.


    However, he needed Austin to remember that this was a battle that was on the level of the governing gods. Even premium-grade divine gods would suffer a brutal death if they carelessly tried to interfere in this kind of battle.


    Crash! Boom!


    In a split-second that the Divine Sword


    evil baby and enveloped him from all directions.


    "Aaah! Let go of me!"


    Even just the scream of the evil baby contained violent energies. Countless streams of negative energy burst out from him like a raging river. These collided with the numerous laws of space and time and shattered them into pieces.


    "Ha-ha! I''ll admit that you''re powerful enough even though you''re still at your embryo period. However, this won''t be enough to stop us. Just be a good boy and surrender to us!" Gabriel declared in a rumbling voice.


    His tall demonic body made everyone around him looked like dwarves. But even with his humongous body, he still swiftly moved towards Austin and the evil baby. He wouldn''t let the evil baby escape this time, so he suppressed them under his huge body.


    Swoosh!


    Surrounded by the four prominent martial arts masters, the evil baby realized that he had no way to escape. To Austin''s surprise, the evil baby immediately returned inside his body as he failed to run away from them.


    After all, Austin was the first living creature that the evil baby had contacted with.


    Because of this, the evil baby had a familiar sense of Austin''s body that made him felt secured when he was inside it.

 Chapter 3637 The Sky-Devouring Dog Has Come (Part Two)

    "Damn it! He entered his body again. Don''t make this harder for us! Just go to hell!"


    Gabriel grew impatient, so he immediately stretched out his hand and attempted to smash Austin. The forceful swing of his huge palm sent trembling sensations in the entire void. Then, the void started collapsing and was about to be completely shattered.


    Austin also realized that he was in grave danger. There was no way that he could get away in time and prevent himself from being smashed to death by Gabriel''s gigantic palm.


    As Parker, Alethea, and the other gods of light saw this gut-wrenching situation, they all wished deep inside their hearts to save Austin.


    However, it was too late. Even if they started taking action right now, they wouldn''t make it in time.


    Moreover, the four top martial artists were the ones attacking Austin. There was no way that they could get past them.


    "Stop it!"


    Meanwhile, the debris of the Divine Swordsman''s body had begun regenerating and he was almost whole again. However, his face seemed too pale, and his breaths also grew weak.


    Even for him, he knew that it would be impossible to save Austin right now.


    He was already badly injured and had almost used up all of his energy.


    On the other hand, the demonic leader''s strength was still in full throttle. He could kill all who dared to hinder him in an instant.


    At this time, the demonic leader''s palm had almost reached the top of Austin''s head. Once the great momentum from the giant palm touched Austin, the extreme pressure would instantly crush him into pieces. But even before it landed on him, his body could already feel the cracking noises as if it had already started disintegrating.


    ''It''s over. I''ll be doomed!''


    Austin hopeles


    ways been arrogant and domineering. But it was all because it really had the strength to match its tough attitude. Then, the sky-devouring dog waved its legs as if it was shooing some annoying flies.


    "All of you don''t belong in this universe community. This is my last warning. Leave now and stop making trouble in this place."


    The sky-devouring dog''s eyes swept over all the creatures threateningly.


    "Since I''m still in a good mood, I''ll give you the chance to leave in peace. Be grateful that I don''t want to kill all of you for the time being.


    But if you''re stubborn enough, my mind can quickly change. If that happens, none of you will leave this place alive,"


    the sky-devouring dog declared with a straight face.


    "I can''t take it anymore! I want to kill this arrogant bastard! Do you even know who we are?!"


    King Sampson was so enraged with the sky-devouring dog''s taunting that his anger burst out.


    "Well, I''ve even given you the chance to leave quietly. But since you think that I''m just bluffing, why don''t we test it out. Come at me and I''ll make you beg for your lives!"


    the sky-devouring dog uttered oppressively and haughtily.

 Chapter 3638 Beat Your Until You Yield

    As soon as it finished speaking, the sky-devouring dog launched a powerful attack. It stretched out its gigantic leg, which covered the entire chaotic void. Its claw headed straight towards its enemy at lightning speed.


    King Sampson panicked. He tried to regain his composure as he let out a resounding cry. He retaliated head-on with his full strength.


    The impact between the two forces made the creatures tremble. The sky-devouring dog kicked King Sampson and threw him into the air. He coughed up blood and caused a large area of the void to collapse.


    ''This dog is amazing!''


    The onlookers were awed. They looked at the sky-devouring dog wide-eyed, amazed with its skill.


    King Sampson was one of the ten kings in the underworld, and he was famous for his commendable strength. He was highly respected and people would cower before his presence.


    However, the sky-devouring dog damaged him heavily in just one strike.


    King Sampson, a mighty cultivator, was thrown away by the sky-devouring dog in a single blow. One could only imagine how powerful this hound could be if it unleashed its full potential. They shuddered at the mere thought of it.


    King Sampson managed to steady himself after being thrown billions of miles away.


    "Humph! I have experiences serious injuries in a fight before," he scoffed. He spat out mouthfuls of blood, and gracefully brushed off some debris.


    "Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been able to hurt me." He locked eyes with the gigantic dog, and smiled wickedly��as if challenging it for some more.


    "So what? This is not a competition. There are no rules applied here. I beat you, that''s it,"


    the sky-devouring dog snapped with a defiant sneer.


    ''King Sampson just came from a fight with the Divine Swordsman, '' the spectators thought. ''He was tired from his previous battle, unlike this dog, that just arrived here.


    This creature is still in his best state.


    Despite that, this dog is pretty good. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been able to hurt King Sampson with one strike.'' The creatures analyzed the fight as they closely watched everything unfold.


    "What are you doing here? Leave!


    Do you really want me to kill you all?" the sky-devouring dog threatened.


    Its domineering gaze swept through the top-notch masters.


    As it spoke, it released an enormous amount of energy that spread billions of miles.


    The creatures in the chaotic void sensed the ove


    nd disappeared into the distance.


    The man from the Novel Court gave the sky-devouring dog a stern stare. Then he turned around, took a stride and vanished into thin air instantly.


    "Fall back! Now!"


    As soon as the four top masters took their leave, people of the underworld, the beast race, the creatures of the isolated alien spaces, and the gods of darkness didn''t have the guts to stay any longer. Terrified, they scampered away.


    "Ha-ha! This is great! The three thousand big and small universes are finally safe!"


    The gods of light were elated and burst into laughter.


    "Sir, you rock!


    You scared them away!"


    Austin gushed as he drew closer to the sky-devouring dog.


    "Thank you very much, my friend!


    You helped us get through this,"


    the Divine Swordsman sincerely thanked the sky-devouring dog.


    "Brat, don''t get too lax. You are far from safe," it replied.


    "This isn''t over yet.


    They just retreated for the time being.


    It won''t take long for them to come back.


    As long as the chaotic heaven baby is here, they will return," the sky-devouring dog advised Austin.


    It shook its head.


    "You are right!


    They will be back soon.


    The safety of the three thousand big and small universes are still at stake.


    Moreover, they will take more men here."


    The Divine Swordsman sighed.


    "Marlon and Gabriel are formidable opponents. They just sent their avatars here.


    Those avatars at most have a hundredth of their real strength.


    When they come here themselves in person, it will be more difficult to deal with,"


    the sky-devouring dog said with a frown.

 Chapter 3639 The Introduction To The Chaotic Divine Gods

    "Seriously? !"


    Austin was taken by great surprise.


    ''Just now, Marlon and Gabriel had shown the amount of strength that they have, which is terrifying, I admit.


    In addition, Parker and Alethea are not qualified enough to face off with them.


    But it turns out that they are just avatars and their powers are just a mere portion of their actual strength.


    This is insane!'' Austin thought to himself.


    "That is just my speculation.


    Marlon is in charge of the Beast City, and he is the leader of the beast race. His actual strength is quite unfathomable to say the least.


    The same can be said about Gabriel.


    So in the event that they do come here themselves, I would not dare to confront them.


    After all, both the Beast City and the Demon City once ruled over the Sea of Chaos at some point.


    There is no doubt in my mind that Marlon and Gabriel are formidable beings,"


    the sky-devouring dog concluded.


    "Then... what should we do? !"


    Austin was at a loss. ''If all of what the dog just said was true, then we stand no chance against them. The three thousand big and small universes will be wiped out entirely, '' he thought anxiously.


    "That''s not all.


    The underworld just sent King Sampson, the Divine Corpse Palace sent a deputy leader and the Novel Court also sent a priest. We still haven''t met the most powerful beings from those forces.


    In fact, the face from the World of Darkness is just a copy of its spiritual soul. Its real body hasn''t shown up yet.


    I can''t believe that the most powerful forces in the Sea of Chaos have all got their eyes on the chaotic heave baby.


    I don''t know if the three thousand big and small universes can survive this,"


    the Divine Swordsman said with a sigh, trying his best to remain positive.


    Austin''s heart grew heavier.


    ''It''s impossible for us to fight so many powerful forces at the same time.


    What should we do? There has got to be a way out of this, '' he thought to himself.


    Parker, Alethea and the other gods of light also heard what the Divine Swordsman just said, and their hearts sank.


    "Ahem! Ahem! Brat, don''t worry so much. I am still here. Now that I''ve been involved in this, I will help you.


    Although Marlon and Gabriel are difficult to deal with, I am not afraid of those two bastards," the sky-devouring dog s


    primitive chaotic divine gods were born. Being born to the divine gods, they didn''t have the need to cultivate like us.


    Along with their birth, four books also came into being, now known as Introduction to the Chaotic Divine Gods.


    And with that, the four books were made from the law of supreme enlightenment.


    Notably, there were two main contents recorded in the Introduction to the Chaotic Divine Gods.


    The first part was about the introduction to the primitive divine gods.


    The second part discussed the primitive chaotic laws.


    In addition, the four Introduction to the Chaotic Divine Gods books were not made by humans.


    People can recite it, memorize its contents or share its contents with others. But the books cannot be replicated.


    No matter how powerful one is, it''s impossible to make similar ones like it.


    In the beginning, the four books were safely kept by the top-notch masters in the Sea of Chaos.


    Unfortunately, through the passing of time, the four books had disappeared and no one has heard of them until today. This a huge deal right now.


    Only people connected to some powerful forces can remember portions of contents of those books.


    So brat, now you know how important these books are,"


    the sky-devouring dog said to Austin.


    Since it had already decided that Austin was its master''s disciple-to-be, it didn''t mind entrusting him with some ancient secrets.


    "It turns out that the Introduction to the Chaotic Divine Gods is a priceless and highly useful treasure,"


    Austin exclaimed.

 Chapter 3640 A Great Earth Master

    When Santos finished explaining the Introduction to the Chaotic Divine Gods, he looked at Austin and asked, "Do you still remember the broken natural element array on Earth?"


    "Of course, I do."


    Although confused, Austin promptly replied. Having no idea why Santos mentioned it, he frowned as he looked back at him.


    "I don''t think you know this yet, but the truth is, that broken natural element array isn''t the entire array.


    That one is just the key spot of the real array that actually covers the whole three thousand big and small universes.


    There''s a real geomancy array in the three thousand big and small universes, and the eye of that array sits on Earth.


    Back then, my master took me with him to study and investigate it.


    I remember him telling me that once this geomancy array is truly activated, not even the governing gods would be able to withstand its power.


    Ha-ha! Can you imagine how menacing it can be that even the governing gods would have to retreat and avoid it?" Santos tried to lighten the mood as he elaborated on the outstanding nature of the array. Nostalgia filled his eyes as he thought of his master while he spoke.


    Hearing this, Austin beamed. "Whoa! Really? That''s awesome!


    Does this mean that we can keep the three thousand big and small universes away from any harm if we activate that geomancy array?"


    He was overjoyed to hear this piece of information.


    "Well, yes, although, activating it won''t be easy.


    I''m sure you''ve heard of the age-old rumor that the Earth Exploring Technique originated from Earth, right?


    Well, there''s no truth in that. The real Earth Exploring Technique actually came from the outside the three thousand big and small universes.


    You see, a long time ago, an Earth Master just turned up out of nowhere.


    When he came to the three thousand big and small universes, he lived on Earth for some time and focused on his cultivation.


    During his stay, he surveyed all the places in the three thousand big and small universes. Upon finishing his assessment, he set up a large geomancy array and placed the key spot on Earth.


    He eventually had several disciples while he was living on Earth and taught them the Earth Exploring Technique.


    That''s the origin of this technique on Earth.


    When you look at it that way, he''s basically our ancestor.


    Padgett. That''s his name.


    He brought the Introduction to the Chaotic Divine Gods to Earth.


    My master was one of those several disciples who learned the Earth Exploring Technique from him,"


    Santos responded in detail.


    "I see. That''s so cool!"


    Austin was listening to him intently while his eyes glistened in curiosity. This was the first time he had heard such an astonishing secret.


    "It is.


    Think about it. The geomancy array in the three thousand big and small universes was personally set up by Master Padg


    an instant because of this!" a divine god said joyfully.


    This divine god was practicing Buddhism, and much to his surprise, he got a shining, oval wood as a gift.


    "Great to hear that.


    It''s not actually worth much for me since I usually just use it as a pillow whenever I take a rest. Just go ahead and use it to develop your skills," the sky-devouring dog responded casually.


    "Wow!


    This saber is a top-level chaotic magic treasure. It even comes with a set of omnipotent formula!


    This has unimaginably strong power, sir. Are you sure you''re going to give this to me?" a divine god who practiced saber asked as he scrutinized the long saber in his hand.


    His body trembled with excitement.


    "Yes, just take it. That so-called chaotic magic treasure is useless to me anyway. I just use that to shave my beard sometimes,"


    the sky-devouring dog replied indifferently.


    All the divine gods gasped in extreme excitement as they checked the treasures they had been gifted.


    The sky-devouring dog brought out every single one of these treasures from the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Everyone knew that the Fallen Divine Valley was one of the most mysterious and terrifying forbidden lands in the Sea of Chaos. Therefore, the treasures in it were definitely precious and formidable.


    Meanwhile, Austin, who was standing aside, was expecting the same from the sky-devouring dog. He was waiting patiently for his share of the treasure.


    However, his eager face slowly dimmed as he watched the sky-devouring dog give out every single one of the treasures it brought to the crowd.


    "Um. Ahem! Sir, do you have anything for me?"


    Austin waited quietly all this time, but then, he couldn''t help but ask. After all, those treasures were extraordinary. He also wanted to receive something.


    "You? I didn''t prepare any gift for you,"


    the sky-devouring dog wittingly replied as it waved its paw.

 Chapter 3641 The Chaotic Heaven Body

    "Come on! We don''t have any time to waste!"


    Austin drooped his shoulders and his head.


    "Let''s go, brat. I need to check your body," the sky-devouring dog insisted.


    The sky-devouring dog waved its claw, disappearing and taking an upset Austin with it.


    When they arrived at their destination, Austin''s eyes widened. He was in a strange cosmos.


    It was vast, and there were countless stars shining brightly.


    "Sir, where are we now?"


    Austin asked as he scanned the area.


    "This is a small world I created,"


    the sky-devouring dog replied.


    "The laws here are advanced. There''s rich spiritual energy!"


    Austin exclaimed, trying hard to contain his growing excitement.


    "When a divine god becomes a governing god, he is able to create his own world.


    Creating a world is the only way to comprehend the basic law��the great law of chaos.


    And when one comprehends the great law of chaos, he could become a god of chaos,"


    the sky-devouring dog said.


    "I see!


    The governing god is a level higher than the premium-grade divine god, and the god of chaos is a level higher than the governing god.


    Is there really a god of chaos in the world, sir?"


    Austin asked as his eyes became even wider.


    "Of course, there is."


    The sky-devouring dog nodded in confirmation.


    "Are you serious?"


    Austin was shaken up.


    "The gods of chaos hide in the chaos, and they control all the laws in the world.


    However, they never make a public appearance.


    Meeting creatures is low of the gods of chaos.


    The entire chaos is at the mercy of the gods of chaos.


    Everything works according to their will.


    Let''s put it another way.


    Do you know why the worlds are like this? Why are there so many universe communities? Why are there so many cosmoses and different species? Why would creatures compete against one another?


    It is because the gods of chaos want it. Everything follows their lead.


    So if they get tired of the way things are, one day, everything


    vouring dog said as it pointed at the divine baby.


    The divine baby was pulled into the net too.


    "Austin, you have no idea how lucky you are.


    Marlon spent so much time and energy on the chaotic heavy baby, but it fell into your hands,"


    the sky-devouring dog said and laughed.


    "What do you mean, sir?"


    Austin asked, looking puzzled.


    "Austin, do you know why there are so many masters trying to get their hands on the evil baby?


    It is said a chaotic heaven baby is a rare and precious asset.


    The chaotic heaven baby was born after it absorbed the chaotic energy and integrated the great law of chaos.


    If creatures can refine the chaotic heaven baby, they could acquire the Chaotic Heaven Body.


    The Chaotic Heaven Body is what the divine gods dream of acquiring.


    Legend has it that creatures with the Chaotic Heaven Body have at least a fifty percent chance of becoming a god of chaos,"


    the sky-devouring dog explained.


    "Wow! I had no idea!"


    Austin said, staring at the babies with a newfound appreciation.


    "Now you know why they are so important"


    the sky-devouring dog said.


    "I see,"


    Austin responded with a nod.


    ''The governing gods will do whatever it takes to seize it as long as there is a sliver of hope for them to become a god of chaos, '' Austin thought to himself.

 Chapter 3642 The Sea Of Chaos Is Going To Be In Chaos

    "Sir, I have a question.


    If the evil baby is so precious, why did Marlon, Gabriel, and that face from the World of Darkness only send their avatars to find it?


    If they had come here in person, they would have already acquired the evil baby.


    Even the Divine Corpse Palace, the underworld, and the Novel Court didn''t send their most powerful men after it,"


    Austin asked after thinking hard for a moment.


    "Because Marlon, Gabriel, the leader of the Divine Corpse Palace, and the leader of the underworld are the most powerful beings in the Sea of Chaos.


    They make it a practice to only cultivate in seclusion.


    If they were to appear in public, something bad would happen and it would disturb the peace of the Sea of Chaos.


    This is because they keep a close eye on one another. Once any of them go out, the rest will leave too.


    Have you ever wondered why Marlon put the chaotic heaven baby in the three thousand big and small universes?


    My guess is that he wanted to avoid attracting the attention of the other masters at his level.


    Therefore, even when the chaotic heaven baby came to this world, Marlon didn''t dare to visit the three thousand big and small universes himself.


    If he did, the other masters of his level would know it and a big war will break out in the Sea of Chaos.


    Unfortunately, the news about the chaotic evil baby that he created had already spread and


    all the powerful forces secretly sent masters to fight for it.


    Of course that''s just my assumption,"


    the sky-devouring dog replied.


    "I see."


    Austin thought what the sky-devouring dog said had made sense.


    "But now things are different.


    Now that everyone knows about the chaotic heaven baby, Marlon will try and come to you for it.


    Once he gets here, Gabriel, the leader of the Divine Corpse Palace, the leader of the underworld, and the leader of the Novel Court will come for it too.


    The Sea of Chaos is going to be in chaos."


    The sky-devouring dog sighed deeply.


    "What? The top-notch masters will come here in person?"


    Austin asked with shock written on his face.


    Just from what he could picture in his mind, he was frightened of what the beings could do to the


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll send you to a safe place now. Someone will keep you safe there,"


    Austin said.


    "You mean that big dog?"


    the chaotic world tree asked.


    "Yes.


    It will protect you,"


    Austin replied with a nod.


    "All right, then.


    That dog looks quite powerful,"


    the chaotic world tree agreed.


    Nodding, Austin took the chaotic world tree with him, and they traveled back to the small world created by the sky-devouring dog.


    "No wonder the chaotic world tree is the best tree in the world,"


    the sky-devouring dog remarked as it looked the chaotic world tree up and down.


    "Hey, from now on, you will be my bodyguard. You must be on alert all the time. Many people outside want to take me,"


    the chaotic world tree said to the sky-devouring dog.


    The sky-devouring dog curled its lips and walked to the side. It lowered itself comfortably and closed its eyes for rest.


    "Hey, I''m serious.


    You will be responsible for my safety,"


    the chaotic world tree reminded, chasing after the sky-devouring dog.


    However, the sky-devouring dog ignored it.


    "This guy is good with people,"


    Austin said as he looked at the chaotic world tree.


    Feeling satisfied with the chaotic world tree''s protection, Austin returned to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    As soon as Austin appeared above the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, Kevin sensed his presence. He activated his bodily movement skill and reached Austin within a few seconds.

 Chapter 3643 Meeting The Parents-in-law

    "Austin, what happened in the three thousand big and small universes?"


    Kevin asked.


    The top masters who participated in the battle were much too powerful.


    Their realms were much higher than Kevin''s. He couldn''t perceive anything by his current cultivation base.


    However, he had a bad feeling about it, so he immediately asked Austin as soon as he saw him.


    "Well, take a look at this."


    Austin imprinted everything that happened in the three thousand big and small universes into a ball made of spiritual sense information and sent it into Kevin''s Soul Sea.


    "Master Kevin, all the events that took place during that battle are in this ball. When you are free, take some time to read it carefully. It will have all the information that you need.


    You don''t have to worry about anything for now. Our Fallen Immortal Cosmos is no longer in danger, at least not for the time being,"


    Austin said as he put some spiritual sense information into Kevin''s Soul Sea.


    "Okay, thank you."


    Kevin was relieved to hear that.


    After that, with a wave of his hand, Austin teleported his parents and brother out of the continent he had created. Before long, they appeared in the starry sky of the universe in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Of course, Austin''s parents and elder brother were far from being able to float in the starry sky of the universe on their own.


    Among the three of them, Austin''s mother was the strongest as she had reached the premium stage of Sky Realm. But at most, she could only fly in the air above the land.


    She still had no ability to completely leave the continent and reach high up in the starry sky of the universe.


    However, Austin could easily solve this problem with his omnipotent skill. With just a few motions and gestures, his parents and elder brother were able to easily stand among the starry sky of the universe.


    "Dad, Mom, Chad, this is the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. I have mentioned this to you once, or maybe a few times.


    From now on, you can live in this world peacefully and with nothing to fear."


    Austin reassured his family.


    "This is the Fallen Immortal Cosmos!"


    "Wow, we are standing in the starry sky of the universe. Look, there are so many stars in every direction. What a spectacular sight to behold!"


    "That''s awesome! This is my first time


    d on Earth, while he went off to fight battles in many distant worlds.


    Austin had always wanted to bring them to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos to live in peace. Now, he had finally made it.


    "Austin! You are back!"


    At this moment, Caroline, Ivy, Sue and Violet had sensed that Austin had arrived. They all appeared in the starry sky of the universe and approached him.


    They were already all at the Divine Realm, so they could easily perceive what was happening anywhere in the entire cosmos.


    "Caroline, Ivy, Sue! Come and meet my parents and my elder brother,"


    Austin called out to them.


    "What? Your parents?!"


    Caroline, Ivy and Sue were first stunned, but they quickly recovered and became excited.


    It was an abrupt moment of awkwardness yet excitement.


    It was understandable as Austin had never told them anything about his family.


    "How great is this?!


    We are meeting our parents-in-law and brother-in-law!"


    Caroline, Ivy and Sue rushed towards Austin''s parents. They called the couple Dad and Mom respectively as sweetly as they could.


    When Austin''s parents saw these three beautiful girls, they immediately grew fond of them especially when they heard the girls calling them Dad and Mom.


    Austin''s mother, in particular was very delighted. She held their hands and touched their faces with such awe and enthusiasm at their beauty and politeness.


    "Austin, you really have good taste! I applaud you!"


    Standing aside, Chad couldn''t help but secretly gesture a thumbs up to Austin to express his approval.

 Chapter 3644 Living A Happy Life

    "Ha-ha. Brother, now it''s your turn. I need some good sisters-in-law,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Some?


    I''ll be lucky if I can find just one fairy,"


    Chad replied, sighing and smiling half-heartedly.


    "There''s someone out there for you,"


    Austin encouraged.


    "All right, girls. Now, tell me whether Austin bullied you or not. Don''t be afraid of him. I''m here now.


    I will stand on your side!"


    Austin''s mother suddenly asked, holding Caroline''s, Ivy''s, and Sue''s hands.


    She turned and glared at Austin.


    "Mom!"


    Austin complained, feeling a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t interrupt. I just want to make sure these girls are treated right,"


    Austin''s mother said while her eyes were still narrowed.


    "Mom, don''t do this..."


    Austin covered his face with his hands.


    "That''s a guilty look I see.


    Come here!"


    Austin''s mother shouted at Austin, resting her hands on her hips.


    Sulking, he walked towards her.


    Austin''s mother pinched Austin''s right ear and twisted it.


    "Tell me, have you ever bullied my three good daughters-in-law?


    If you have, I won''t spare you!"


    She yanked his ear as she yelled.


    "Ah!


    Mom, be gentle. I never bullied them! Never!"


    Austin denied resolutely.


    "Ha ha! It''s like he''s a toddler."


    Caroline, Ivy, and Sue, couldn''t help but snicker.


    At the same time, the three of them thought that their mother-in-law was so kind. With her support, they would definitely be able to put Austin in his place anytime they wanted.


    In the starry sky of the universe in the distance, Kevin and a number of high-level figures of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos stood watching Austin, who was a divine god who ruled the entire Fallen Immortal Cosmos, being yanked by the ear and taught a lesson. They were at a loss whether to cry or to laugh.


    They could only imagine what it would be like if word of this were to get out and spread throughout the entire Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    A woman who dared to tweak Austin''s ear to teach him a lesson deserved their respect.


    As for Clement and Chad, they could only look at them in embarrassment.


    They knew that they couldn''t speak for Austin at this time, or else they would cause trouble for themselves.


    "


    leaving his family behind.


    Since his family had low cultivation bases, they would have to remain in an area in the headquarters which were full of abundant spiritual energy and which were the most beneficial for cultivation.


    Kevin had also selected the oldest, the most powerful, and the most experienced people in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and arranged them to help Austin''s family cultivate in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    "Thank you, Master Kevin,"


    Austin said once he had informed him of such.


    Now, he was assured that his family would get the best cultivation in the shortest period of time.


    Still, for the next couple of days, Austin stayed by his family''s side.


    Austin, Caroline, Ivy, and Sue wanted to help them acclimatize the best they could.


    "Austin, I want to have a grandchild.


    You have to work hard."


    Austin''s mother would mention it to Austin from time to time in front of Caroline, Ivy, and Sue.


    As a result, the girls would blush with shame and embarrassment.


    Austin just smiled.


    He loved moments like this when everything was nice and he could spend time with his favorite people.


    Sometimes, Austin thought about how nice it would be to just stay like this.


    However, that was a fantasy.


    There were still a lot of things waiting for him on the outside.


    ''Maybe, this is my fate.


    Besides, I can''t protect the people and things I care about if I don''t have enough strength.''


    Austin figured it out soon.

 Chapter 3645 Big Shots Finish Their Training

    Currently, Austin was staying with his family in the Flame Holy Land.


    In the midst of this seemingly peaceful time, multiple shocking news spread like wildfire in the Sea of Chaos.


    This news couldn''t be overlooked because their impact would surely shake the entire Sea of Chaos or even beyond.


    The headquarters of the underworld in the Sea of Chaos was an ominous place shrouded in dark fogs.


    The whole area was filled with a deathly aura. There was an eerie silence as black stars floated in the void.


    Their stronghold occupied a vast area that only exuded an aura of melancholy and gloominess.


    Everything that one could see here was enveloped in darkness��black stars, black cosmoses, and black lands.


    Blood-like rivers and peculiar coffins could be seen floating in the air in every direction.


    From time to time, there was also a large group of corpse soldiers that patrolled the void in a neat queue. Even from afar, their deathly corpse miasma could be perceived.


    It might not be the most dangerous place in the Sea of Chaos, but nothing could beat it in terms of murkiness and desolation.


    There was a famous legend that had been going around the Sea of Chaos.


    It was said that after creatures died, their spiritual souls would enter the path of reincarnation in order to be reborn and gain a new life.


    There were a total of six paths of reincarnation, and each one led to a different place.


    Once a creature passed away, the path that he would enter depended on the life he led before his death.


    Then, as these creatures entered different paths, they would be reborn to different lives. Some would have better lives than their previous one, others would have a worse condition, while some just almost stayed the same.


    The interesting feat was that the six paths of reincarnation were located at the headquarters of the underworld.


    In other words, after all of the creatures died, they would inevitably visit the underworld and wait in line before they could enter the six paths of reincarnation and start their new lives.


    However, all of this was just a legend.


    No one knew for sure if it was true or not.


    Then, one day, the headquarters of the underworld was instantly shaken by something extraordinary.


    A malicious aura of death and thick dark fogs surged and spread in all directions.


    Horrifying energies appeared and flashed here and there.


    The masters and the residents of the underworld easily recognized that the source of all these terrifying energies was coming from a towering black mountain.


    "It''s coming from the mountain where our leader cultivates!"


    All the masters fixed their eyes on the black mountain


    the Beast City.


    The Beast City was situated in an isolated alien space.


    An evil fog filled the place and even covered the sun.


    There were endless demonic laws dispersed around that emitted mysterious powers.


    This entire area was governed by the beast race.


    As the runes of the beast race and the dim lights intertwined, the prayers of the members of the beast race could be heard.


    All of a sudden, booming noises resounded at the depths of the Beast City.


    It was a monstrous roar that most probably came from a ginormous beast.


    It sounded like this creature had just woken up from such a long sleep.


    When these deafening roars echoed throughout the city, every creature felt suffocated with the overbearing aura that came at them.


    From just its lethal aura, everyone knew that it was a formidable being. In the entire Beast City, none would compare and could match it. The aura was pure of evil.


    As its aura spread throughout the Beast City, the space cracked and collapsed due to its hostile nature.


    "I cannot be mistaken. It must be our leader! He''s finally coming out of his seclusion!"


    a powerful member of the beast race shouted in excitement and fear.


    "Welcome back, sir!"


    Hundreds of millions of members of the beast race knelt and faced towards the direction where Marlon was cultivating in seclusion.


    Their blaring voices reached about half of the entire Sea of Chaos.


    "Oh god!


    How could this happen? The leader of the underworld, the primary priest of the Novel Court, and the leader of the Beast City have all finished their training on the same day?!"


    This news spread in every cosmos and took the entire Sea of Chaos by storm.


    The big shots had just finished their training, and no one knew what could happen afterward.

 Chapter 3646 A Glorious Past

    "Have you heard that Gabriel''s real body and the Divine Corpse Palace''s chief have also finished their secluded cultivation today?"


    "Oh my god! What happened? But they''re some of the strongest ones��why did they all come out of their seclusion?"


    "I have a bad feeling that great havoc will fall upon the Sea of Chaos. It''s highly possible that this mess will affect every race, every force, and every universe community!"


    "A turbulent era is falling upon us!


    The strongest warriors from all forces are stepping onto the stage one after another. Perhaps the situation in the Sea of Chaos will be reset."


    On this day, in the Sea of Chaos, all the cosmoses in every universe community were completely restless as everyone discussed the current situation.


    All the creatures then realized that the situation had changed.


    The previously tranquil Sea of Chaos was now heading into a chaotic era with so many strong warriors waking up.


    It was difficult to explain why even the strongest warriors had chosen against cultivating otherwise.


    "A terrible era has begun... Countless creatures will definitely be eliminated in the near future. A bloody storm is on the way!


    In these messy times, the most crucial thing for us would be to simply survive."


    Many of the creatures began voicing out their pessimistic thoughts.


    "Heroes usually appear during chaotic times. The strongest warriors will appear on stage and compete for authorities. Such a time is glorious for our martial artists!


    History has proven that the more chaotic the world is, the more heroes appear. A bright world will arrive!"


    Meanwhile, many high spirited ones, especially the young elites, exclaimed such bold words. They swore to gain their fame in the chaotic era.


    But the situation remained��as the strongest warriors came out of their seclusion, the entire Sea of Chaos was completely falling into chaos.


    The creatures couldn''t stay calm.


    In the three thousand big and small universes, a great yellow dog rested lazily in the void, bored.


    It was none other than the sky-devouring dog.


    All of a sudden, its face turned serious as it gazed into the distance, its vision piercing right through the chaotic void.


    small universes? What glorious history!"


    Both the sky-devouring dog and the Divine Swordsman were greatly taken aback.


    "Let''s keep looking at it,"


    proposed the sky-devouring dog.


    The clips began rolling faster and faster, one glorious era after another.


    All sorts of time periods flashed.


    However, at a certain era, all of a sudden, a terrible change fell upon the universe community.


    Out of nowhere, endless fog and strange things began appearing.


    Every cosmos, every world, every star, and every continent was filled with the roar of cold wind and the smell of blood.


    Many strange and horrible scenes began unfolding as well.


    Chaos overtook the entire place until everything was destroyed.


    Soon after, the picture suddenly disappeared.


    The sky-devouring dog used the secret skill again as both wanted to know what happened to the universe community after its seemingly endless glory.


    But some mysterious force had blocked the dog''s skill.


    It failed to activate its secret skill after several more attempts.


    "A terrible force is hiding the truth and preventing anyone from seeing the whole past of this universe community.


    How terrifying..."


    exclaimed the sky-devouring dog with concern.


    "You''re right. This is horrible, indeed.


    I can''t believe that the three thousand big and small universes have such a glorious past."


    As he recalled the scenes he had just witnessed, the Divine Swordsman was still immersed in shock.

 Chapter 3647 Mysterious Universe Community

    "I can''t believe that such a powerful universe community declined so abruptly like this. There must be some reason behind it.


    Well, I am going to figure it out,"


    the sky-devouring dog said, with a spark of interest in its eyes.


    It then formed strange seals with its paws while continuously murmuring something.


    Strong masters just like it, knew a few things about fortune-telling.


    But after a short while, a mysterious and powerful force shot down from the sky.


    It seemed to know its target as it came directly at the sky-devouring dog.


    "What the hell!"


    The sky-devouring dog furrowed its eyebrows in shock and took a few steps backward immediately to avoid being hit.


    "It looks like there is some mysterious force that wants to keep us from figuring out the reason for the decline of the three thousand big and small universes.


    If I continue with this quest, I am almost sure that I will get myself in serious trouble,"


    the sky-devouring dog said, now a bit concerned.


    Suddenly, Santos appeared in the distance and walked toward the sky-devouring dog and the Divine Swordsman.


    "It seems that truth about the past eras of the three thousand big and small universes has been locked and cursed. Right now, no one can look into it.


    When my mentor studied the geomancy array in the three thousand big and small universes back then, he found some clues leading to this secret and tried to figure out what happened.


    As a result, he died miserably. Worse, he was not able to make a conclusion regarding his quest.


    Before his death, he told me never to try and pry into the past of the three thousand big and small universes, or something terrible was sure to happen to me.


    So I advise you to give up on your investigation into what had happened in the three thousand big and small universes," Santos said to the two of them. The serious look on his face was enough to send a bone chilling effect into their hearts.


    "I''ve never heard something like that."


    The sky-devouring dog and the Divine Swordsman were both shocked at the new information.


    "Master Santos, you are indeed an expert in the Earth Exploring Technique. I can''t believe that you have managed to activate the geomancy array in such a short time,"


    the Divine Swordsman praised.


    "I''m flattered, sir.


    I studied that geomancy array in the three thousand big and small universes with my teacher. He t


    knew very well that the three thousand big and small universes would be safer without him in it.


    At this point, the chaotic world tree was safely hiding in the small world created by the sky-devouring dog.


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos was like a fruit hanging on the branch of the chaotic world tree.


    This time, Austin took the chaotic world tree and the Fallen Immortal Cosmos along with him.


    In this way, he didn''t have to worry about them.


    "Austin, these are my past insights about swordsmanship and some secret sword skills. I''m giving them to you now. I suggest that you spend some time on them when you are free.


    I am quite sure that you will find them very useful," the Divine Swordsman said to Austin.


    With a wave of his hand, he put a spiritual sense message into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Thank you, master!"


    Austin was completely overjoyed.


    ''The sword skills that the Divine Swordsman has practiced must be really brilliant, '' he thought with utter excitement.


    "Let''s go."


    With its paw, the sky-devouring dog pointed at the space in front of it.


    Boom!


    A big spatial teleportation channel appeared in the void.


    "Great! Now follow me, brat."


    The sky-devouring dog made its way towards the channel.


    Austin closely followed behind it.


    When the two of them were about to enter the channel, a huge clap of thunder came from outside the three thousand big and small universes.


    It rang in the air, much longer than a regular thunderous crackle in the skies.


    "Humph!


    It looks like someone is trying to escape! Unfortunately, it''s too late for you fools!"

 Chapter 3648 The Power Of The Grand Geomancy Array

    Upon hearing this, the sky-devouring dog and Austin suddenly came to a halt.


    "Austin! I know you can hear me! Come out and hand over the evil baby at once! Don''t go against me, or my grandfather will be the one to kill you with his own hands!"


    A familiar voice shouted out loud.


    Austin instantly knew who it was.


    Those arrogant words and tone could only come from no one else but Ace.


    It was said that Ace''s grandfather was a very well-known old beast in the Beast City. In terms of authority and power, he would even be on par with Marlon.


    "Great. This scum brought an old monster.


    It seems like this one can cause huge trouble,"


    the sky-devouring dog said in a frown as it perceived a distinct terrifying strength coming from outside.


    "Enemies are coming!"


    The gods of light were instantly alerted as they noticed that a group consisting of the members of the beast race was fast approaching. They wasted no time and emerged in the chaotic void, lined up and ready to fight.


    "Really? I didn''t expect that such a weak universe community has gutsy and stubborn creatures that would dare to confront us.


    We don''t need to waste our breath on these weaklings. If they''re going to defy us, then I''ll just destroy them all."


    The old beast outright threatened the gods of light and everyone in the three thousand big and small universes. His voice was booming and heavy that ordinary warriors would palpitate immediately after hearing it.


    "Ha-ha! All right. I think that''s a good idea. Destroy this universe community and let these pretentious insects know that they must pay a high price for offending the beast race!"


    Ace yelled excitedly.


    "Oh, but don''t kill Austin yet. I will handle him personally. I have to torture him and give him a slow death until he begs me to just end his life. That''s the only way I can vent my hatred!"


    Ace added as a flash of evilness gushed from his eyes.


    "I can''t believe how this guy hates my guts this much,"


    Austin remarked as he heard what Ace said. He wanted to pity this guy that was so obsessed with his revenge.


    "Well, that guy has the evil baby, so we have no choice but to keep him alive in the meantime.


    Once we get what we wanted, you can do anything to him," the old beast replied.


    The two of them talked loudly about their plan. They didn''t care if everyone could hear them, because they were confident that Austin and the gods of light could do nothing against them. In their minds, their opponents were already trapped and there was no way to escape this time.


    Crash! Boom!


    Suddenly, the old beast began to make his move. A huge demonic hand emerged and attacked the space above the three thousand big and small universes. Several pieces of demonic runes came clouding the space as he commenced his attack.


    "Ha-ha! This is so easy!"


    The old beast let out a sinister laugh, full of murderous intent as he displayed his horrifying power.


    "Humph! This old bastard is so full of himself!"


    The Divine Swordsman snorted coldly as he prepared himself to step out and fight the enemy.


    He was an exceptional sword master with a strong sense of justice. No matter how strong or weak his opponents wer


    ky. He was releasing such a strong demonic aura that shook and crushed the space around him.


    From afar, all Austin and the others could see was a bloodthirsty herculean beast that wanted nothing but to kill all of them.


    "Screw all of you! I would send you all straight to hell!"


    Extremely enraged, the old beast launched another massive attack.


    Crash! Boom!


    This time, he retracted his arm, clenched his fist, and threw a punch straight towards the three thousand big and small universes.


    A demonic fist, which was even bigger than any ordinary cosmos, was approaching at an unimaginable momentum.


    Wherever his fist passed, everything around it was pulverized to nothingness.


    At the same time, the surface of his fist emanated infinite demonic radiance, which condensed into devastating energy waves.


    This was the embodiment of pushing the demonic laws to the extreme.


    Although it was just a simple fist move, it contained the strongest demonic powers, surging towards the three thousand big and small universes.


    At this moment, it seemed like that the entire Sea of Chaos was rejecting the three thousand big and small universes.


    The endless chaotic energy and the primitive laws were all gathering and were being pulled by the demonic law into destroying the universe community.


    "What''s going to happen? We won''t escape this!"


    Several weak gods of light trembled or froze in fear that they started dropping to the ground.


    Even the top masters felt a piercing pain in their chest as they stared at the demonic fist coming at them. Most of them had gone numb, knowing that at any minute, their lives might end.


    "Damn it! What a horrible beast!"


    Even the faces of the sky-devouring dog and the Divine Swordsman expressed worry and anxiousness.


    "This old beast is such a show-off! Then, I have no choice but to answer his arrogance.


    You''ve asked for this. Now get ready to pay the price!"


    Santos didn''t show any hint of fear in the face of the mighty demonic fist. He seemed to be well-prepared even in the most hopeless situations. He just stepped forward with a fiery look in his eyes.

 Chapter 3649 Back To The Fallen Divine Valley

    "Transform into four beasts!"


    Santos shouted.


    Boom!


    A cloud of yellow fog condensed with Earth Energy filled the chaotic void.


    Yellow chains of the law of earth continuously fell from the void as the fog crept its way into every nook and cranny.


    The abundant fog and yellow chains intertwined with one another and turned into four ferociously gigantic beasts.


    The four beasts stood ferociously. In order from left to right were a dragon, a tiger, a bird, and a tortoise.


    The four beasts roared into the sky and rushed in unison.


    Although their formation was simple, it contained the most original chaotic law.


    In other words, they had the most powerful chaotic law!


    Boom!


    The four beasts made from the law of earth emitted a terrifyingly powerful aura.


    Boom!


    An explosion caused by the colliding fists of the four beasts and the old beast sent shock waves all across the void.


    Everyone was stunned by what they were seeing.


    After the dust cleared, they saw that there was a stalemate between the two sides.


    Every single creature fell silent while watching the heated battle.


    Shortly after, another explosion was heard.


    Boom!


    The sound was almost deafening.


    The two sides exchanged a flurry of powerful energy.


    Puff!


    Finally, the old beast''s fist exploded and turned into dust.


    Seeing the opening, the four beasts continued to attack their opponent relentlessly.


    Bang!


    One of his arms was smashed!


    But what was even more terrifying was that the four beasts were just starting. It was like they didn''t ran out of energy as they kept assaulting the injured old beast.


    "This is impossible!


    What kind of array is this? Why is it so powerful?!"


    Scared, he grabbed his grandson and retreated quickly.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, the old beast vanished without a trace.


    By the way things were going, it was looking grim for him.


    Seeing their foe hastily retreat, the four beasts formed by the law of earth disappeared too.


    "That''s awesome!"


    Divine Swordsman, the sky-devouring dog, Austin, Parker, Alethea and other divine go


    o a remote location between two peaks.


    In there, Austin found were several exquisite thatched huts.


    This was where the sky-devouring dog usually lived.


    "Austin, the main purpose I brought you back to the Fallen Divine Valley is to help you absorb the two chaotic heaven babies in your body and cultivate the Chaotic Heaven Body."


    The sky-devouring dog immediately went straight to the point.


    "I know.


    What should I do?"


    Austin eagerly asked.


    "The energy contained in a chaotic heaven baby is too powerful.


    I am not confident that I can absorb a chaotic heaven baby myself.


    Austin, to be frank, you can''t absorb it with your current strength.


    So you must get my master''s help,"


    the sky-devouring dog said.


    "Your master?"


    Austin was stunned.


    "That''s right.


    With the help of the power left by my master, the chaotic heaven babies can be suppressed, and then you can absorb them slowly.


    Of course, how long it will take depends on your efforts and talent,"


    the sky-devouring dog replied.


    "Thank you."


    Austin felt very thankful.


    "You''re welcome.


    You are the successor of my master and will be my next master in the future.


    This is what I should do,"


    the sky-devouring dog warmly replied.


    "Well, Austin, sit down.


    I''ll talk to my master now,"


    the sky-devouring dog said.


    So, Austin immediately sat down with his legs crossed.

 Chapter 3650 The God Of Divine Gods

    After Austin had taken a seat, the sky-devouring dog began to use its secret skill of space and time.


    It stretched out one of its legs and ran with great speed through the air without stopping.


    An area in the Fallen Divine Valley started to tremble with slight but constant ripples. With the spread of these ripples, numerous brilliant laws of space and time were emitted.


    "My master has agreed to see you. Let''s go!"


    A moment later, the sky-devouring dog suddenly grabbed a hold of Austin and rushed towards a very secluded area.


    This space was hazy and vague in their sight, and it was full of gray fog that came from everywhere.


    In the midst of the thick fog, there were terrifying energy and destructive laws hidden away. They seethed like tempests with violent force. Countless sections of supreme enlightenment intertwined with the Divine Ruling Chain, spreading to the far end of space. Their violent movement caused the fog in this area of space to roll and whirl like cyclones. The energy hurricanes swept across every corner between the heaven and the earth, turning these into a chaotic hell.


    Standing in this hazy space and looking at the terrible energy roiling everywhere, Austin faced his own smallness and uselessness. As an ordinary cultivator, he was like a grain of dust against a sandstorm, and he felt helpless and knew fear in the face of the billowing and energy laced fog that emitted such frightening roaring.


    "What the hell is this place?"


    Austin asked, his voice almost trembling with fear and surprise.


    "This is the secret place where my master hides,"


    the sky-devouring dog explained.


    "A place where he hides?"


    Austin was surprised by the sky-devouring dog''s words. Suspicion became written on his face.


    There was no denying of the extreme power of the sky-devouring dog in front of him.


    Regardless of who its master was, he had to be infinitely more powerful than the dog.


    If he was invincibly powerful, why would he hide away in such a place? Who or what could drive such a powerful entity into such an awful hiding place?


    "Yes, it''s a place where he hides,"


    the sky-devouring dog repeated with certainty. It even emphasized the word "hide". Apparently, the dog had noticed Austin''s suspicion.


    "My master''s corporeal form perished many, many years ago, and only a part of his soul remained in the world. Since the chaotic and primitive era, even before the start of history, his soul has been hiding in this small secret realm, and he will not dare to even leave here for a single minute.


    The dangers to his soul are too great. Should his enemy detect that there is even a shred of my master''s soul remaining in this world, he would definitely find it and eliminate it from the world without mercy."


    An aggrieved look laced with indignation appeared on the sky-devouring dog''s face when it spoke about the sad story of its master.


    "Enemy? Who is your master''s enemy?"


    Austin asked, swallowing heavily at the fearful saliva in his mouth. The sheer thought of the sk


    It was a great opportunity for Austin to become a disciple of such a powerful person. Such an opportunity was a rarity, and not to be passed up on.


    Whoosh!


    Within the midst of the rolling gray fog, the statue''s eyes suddenly opened. These were a pair of light golden eyes with pupils as bright as two tiny suns. The glaring radiance from them had the power to pierce and split the space between the heaven and the earth.


    Two beams of light shot out, becoming twin dragons circling and dancing in the air.


    "Master, your little yellow puppy is here to see you!"


    The moment the statue opened its eyes, the sky-devouring dog went wild. It rushed over toward the statue, fawning and prostrating under the statue''s feet. It cried heartily, and tears welled up in an endless flow from its eyes.


    "Hmm,"


    the statue sighed in a low voice. It gradually began to inhale and regain its vitality. Streams of gray air were continuously expelled out of its chest. The breath from the statue''s nostrils were effused with an energy powerful enough to eviscerate all the most potent enemies in the world.


    An indescribably dominating aura was slowly released from the statue.


    Austin felt his heart beat accelerating as his scalp numbed. A feeling of naked terror seized him from head to toe.


    The statue in front of him had only now awoken from its long sleep, but already its aura was beyond his ability to bear.


    Fortunately, the sky-devouring dog was at Austin''s side, and it protected him.


    Without its presence, Austin knew it was reasonable to suspect that he would not be able to withstand such a terrifyingly oppressive energy for long.


    "My little yellow puppy, you''ve come to see me.


    Thank you for your service all these years."


    A soft sigh sounded in a whispered echo across the square. The sigh was full of sadness, as if it came from a ghost who had lingered on the square for thousands of years. The sigh from a prehistoric time filled the whole area with a sense of unspeakable melancholy and dismay.

 Chapter 3651 The God Of Chaos

    "Master!" the sky-devouring dog called.


    Its body trembled with excitement.


    "Is this young man the successor you''ve found for me?"


    the statue asked, surveying Austin closely.


    Austin gazed directly at the statue.


    When their eyes met, he felt an intense, suffocating sensation, as though the entire Sea of Chaos had fallen on him.


    To his relief, the pressure only lasted for an instant before it vanished.


    Austin was awestruck. ''Incredible! It is so strong, ''


    Austin thought to himself, keeping his eyes trained on the statue.


    ''I couldn''t even bear the power of its gaze.''


    According to the sky-devouring dog, a wisp of its master''s soul was left in the statue.


    ''Even the remnant of his soul is absolutely terrifying!


    I can''t imagine how powerful he was at his peak.''


    Austin found himself impressed, respecting the power of the sky-devouring dog''s master.


    "Not bad.


    Nothing outstanding, but he is enough to meet my requirements,"


    a deep voice said issuing from the statue.


    "I can consider accepting you as my successor, for my dog''s sake.


    After all, it has spent a lot of time and energy looking for a suitable successor for me,"


    the statue remarked.


    Austin felt slightly embarrassed by the lukewarm statements.


    ''It sounds like he''s only willing to take me in as his disciple for the sake of his sky-devouring dog. Still, I''ll take it, for it will be a good thing to have such a powerful master.


    With his guidance, I will be able to make rapid progress with my cultivation, '' Austin thought.


    The statue''s eyes bored into his. "Do not make the mistake of thinking that being my successor will be easy.


    There will be serious risks involved.


    You might die at any time,"


    the statue warned.


    Austin swallowed, and the statue went on. "Before you, I have accepted ten disciples in total.


    They were all incredibly talented, and quite famous in their own right.


    However, as soon as others discovered that they were my disciples, they were in danger.


    They were strong, but they still ended up getting killed."


    The statue sighed heavily.


    "So, I will give you some time to think it over. Don''t make this decision on a whim.


    Once you become my successor, you may very well meet the same fate as the others.


    You must consider this very carefully,"


    the statue said.


    Austin''s face had darkened as the s


    chance to explore different realms of martial arts and learn more new things.


    That is the life I want.


    It is not my style to turn down such an opportunity out of fear or hesitation."


    It was a long speech. Austin was determined to be honest and open about the motivation behind his decision.


    "Great!" the sky-devouring dog said as it had grown more and more excited with every word Austin spoke.


    "Brat, I knew I was right about you.


    The first time I saw you, I felt that you were different from others."


    The sky-devouring dog looked quite pleased that Austin had chosen to become its master''s successor.


    "Well, since you have made your decision, then I will make mine.


    I officially accept you as my successor,"


    the statue said, with a trace of pleasure in its tone.


    "Thank you, master!" Austin said.


    He immediately knelt down and bowed to the statue.


    "Master, our top priority now is to help Austin obtain the Chaotic Heaven Body.


    This is a rare opportunity for him to improve his strength,"


    the sky-devouring dog said.


    "Very well.


    Austin, I am going to help you control the chaotic heaven babies inside you. That way, you can focus on refining them.


    The energy possessed by the chaotic heaven babies is still too much for you to bear, for your cultivation base is too low.


    We must be patient. You will need to refine them gradually and continuously,"


    the statue said.


    "Understood, master," Austin said quickly, nodding.


    He felt a secret thrill course through him as he received his first instructions from his new master.

 Chapter 3652 The Great Masters Were All Here

    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a tremendous energy was released from within the statue.


    As it surged out, it directly rushed inside Austin''s body.


    Austin immediately found out that his entire body was being suppressed by a terrifying amount of energy.


    Earlier, the sky-devouring dog had tightly sealed the evil baby and divine baby inside Austin''s body so that they wouldn''t be able to get out whenever they wanted. But there was another important reason for this.


    "Austin, I''m going to teach you a refining skill. After you successfully learned it, you will refine both the evil baby and the divine baby through this skill.


    One of the two babies inside your body is the real chaotic heaven baby, while the other is just a replica. But don''t get me wrong. Both are still very useful for you. Even if you absorb the fake chaotic heaven baby, it will give you a lot of help as you cultivate your Chaotic Heaven Body. With it, your chances will definitely improve,"


    the statue explained in detail.


    "Now, take this information in your Soul Sea."


    As he finished speaking, a piece of spiritual sense information flew and entered into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    There he saw that what was given to him was actually a brilliant secret refining skill that would enable the cultivator to refine and absorb the energy of all the treasures anywhere in the world.


    Thrilled and eager to learn the skill, Austin immediately began studying it.


    About half a day later, Austin already had a preliminary understanding of the secret skill and was ready to put it into practice.


    Thus, Austin started to refine the two babies in his body. First, he decided to refine the evil baby.


    As Austin attempted to exhibit the secret refining skill, a mysterious refining power gradually enveloped the evil baby.


    "Humph! What do you think you''re doing?


    Don''t provoke me or I''ll kill you!"


    The evil baby immediately opened his eyes as he sensed danger approaching him. He began shouting viciously from the depths of Austin''s body.


    Boom! Boom!


    The next moment, Austin saw that abundant supreme enlightenment laws turned into thousands of beams of light and atrociously rushed towards him.


    Although the evil baby had already been suppressed, since he was born from the will of the chaotic world and had absorbed the chaotic essence, he could still easily mobilize all kinds of laws of supreme enlightenment by just using his mind.


    "What? He''s still so powerful!"


    Austin was greatly shocked as he saw that the evil baby could still display such power in his current state.


    Now, Austin realized that if the evil baby could use his full strength, he should even be more powerful than the premium-grade divine gods.


    He thought that even if it were Parker and Alethea that faced the evil baby in his full strength, they would still have a hard time to subdue him.


    If that was the case, then Austin would be in great trouble.


    Currently, Austin''s overall strength was


    this forbidden land should be removed from the Sea of Chaos," another man started speaking as soon as he showed up from the void in the distance.


    As he steadily walked towards the group of masters, the lights in the surrounding areas began to darken.


    Countless pieces of time fragments flying in the air wrapped around his body. With every step that he took, the space trembled violently.


    This was how the leader of the Divine Corpse Palace made his appearance.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t be so hasty. The Fallen Divine Valley must have lots of secrets.


    After we get what we want, it should be easy for all of us to remove this forbidden land on the surface of the Sea of Chaos."


    Lastly, a peculiar rotten face had appeared in front of the Fallen Divine Valley without making any noise. They just knew that it arrived as soon as it let out a creepy laughter.


    It was the master of the World of Darkness.


    All of these masters with monstrous and horrifying auras stood outside the Fallen Divine Valley.


    No one expected that all of them would be gathering in the same place at the same time.


    Furthermore, none of them was an avatar or a replica. They all came with their real bodies.


    Even if just one of them showed up, it would immediately cause a horrendous sensation in the Sea of Chaos.


    However, all six of them showed up.


    It could be said that such a scene would be considered as a historic event in the entire Sea of Chaos.


    Due to the concentration of their destructive aura on a single area, the chaotic void in their vicinity couldn''t handle their presence.


    As their daunting aura and power spread in the chaotic void, the spaces began to crack and crumble. The chaotic energy in the area was being absorbed nonstop by these prominent masters.


    The entire Sea of Chaos was suffering from violent trembling and collapse.


    They weren''t aware of what was happening, but the creatures residing in the Sea of Chaos felt extreme suffocating pressure.

 Chapter 3653 Lure The Enemy Into A Trap

    In the Fallen Divine Valley, Austin and the sky-devouring dog were waiting.


    "They are all here already,"


    the sky-devouring dog murmured to itself.


    For a long time, it had known that this would happen.


    Marlon, Gabriel, and the others were top-notch masters. And the last time that they had encountered the sky-devouring dog, it had embarrassed them. This time, they would seek their revenge.


    And, of course, they had come to steal back the evil baby.


    Austin sat cross-legged in the center of the square, refining the evil baby and the divine baby that were inside him. Suddenly, his eyes snapped opened. He had sensed a formidable energy coming from outside the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "There are so many top masters!" he exclaimed, jumping to his feet.


    It didn''t take long for his brain to process that the top-notch masters from the Sea of Chaos had come for him.


    ''Marlon sensed the presence of the evil baby and now he wants to take it back, '' he thought to himself, feeling worry in the pit of his stomach.


    "Sir, we''ve got company,"


    Austin told the sky-devouring dog through his spiritual sense.


    "Don''t do anything yet. Let''s just watch and see what games they are going to play,"


    the sky-devouring dog responded.


    "Got it," Austin said.


    When he realized that the sky-devouring dog was confident, Austin felt a lot safer.


    Outside of the Fallen Divine Valley, the top-notch masters were standing in a straight line.


    "Ha-ha! They are calmer than I thought.


    I''m going to make my move.


    Let''s see what is so special about the Fallen Divine Valley,"


    Marlon said, cracking his knuckles.


    After so much time spent painstakingly creating the evil baby just to have a dog from the Fallen Divine Valley take it away from him, Marlon would do anything to get it back.


    He got into a steady stance and released a huge ring of light behind him.


    It rose higher and began rotating.


    Beams of dazzling light emitted from the ring.


    Marlon was displaying the Evil Moon Cutting Skill.


    Whoosh!


    A moment later, the light ring turned into a moon that emitted strong demonic aura and flew towards the Fallen Divine Valley.


    When it collided with the b


    ich has existed since ancient times!" the rotten face from the World of Darkness said, laughing.


    It flew towards the Fallen Divine Valley. The space around it collapsed, and ghosts cried. The symbols that represented the aging and decay appeared.


    Meanwhile, the leader of the underworld also joined them and strode towards the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Behind him, there was a world of hell where numerous ghosts and evil spirits were crying and roaring, ready to fight.


    With so many beings charging at them at once, the Fallen Divine Valley fell into darkness.


    One attack after the other flew at the Fallen Divine Valley as they tried to enter it.


    Working together, it wouldn''t take long to break through.


    The thought allowed ruthless, confident smiles to overtake their faces.


    "They are coming in!"


    Austin shouted after using his spiritual sense to see the top-notch masters approaching.


    The whole valley shook violently because of the immense pressure.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t be afraid.


    That''s exactly what I want.


    Once they''re in, I can unleash my full power on them,"


    the sky-devouring dog reassured Austin.


    "Sir, are you luring them in on purpose?"


    Austin asked, both surprised and delighted.


    Although he had become its master''s disciple, he still showed a lot of respect to the sky-devouring dog.


    After all, the sky-devouring dog had lived a long, long time.


    It would be awful of him to treat it as lesser than himself.

 Chapter 3654 A Party For Animals

    "That''s right.


    Before all of this, my master set up several traps in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Luring them into the valley will actually make it a lot easier,"


    the sky-devouring dog replied.


    "So don''t worry about that. Just focus on your cultivation,"


    it added, looking directly at Austin.


    "I will."


    They both turned and focused back on the task at hand.


    ''My new master was a god of chaos.


    The traps he made must be fatal, '' Austin thought to himself.


    Loud bangs and yells shook the valley beneath their feet.


    Countless symbols of laws of supreme enlightenment appeared and formed different shapes in the sky.


    Powerful, tall figures walked into the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Blood-colored light seeped into the valley so that it was difficult to make out the faces of the top-notch masters.


    The way that they were releasing their energy was as if they would never tire.


    "Where are you now, sky-devouring dog? Are you hiding from us?


    Do you think you can get away? We will turn this place into ruins,"


    Gabriel said emotionlessly.


    "You really think I would hide from a bunch of weaklings? Don''t flatter yourself."


    Slowly, the sky-devouring dog rose into the air again. It floated opposite that powerful invaders, leaving a long distance between them.


    "How dare you break into the Fallen Divine Valley? Aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to make it out of here alive?"


    the sky-devouring dog spat, baring its teeth.


    After it spoke, the hair on its back stood in a warning to the uninvited guests.


    Bursts of powerful blood-colored lightning exploded above the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "Humph! Stop bluffing.


    The Fallen Divine Valley will die today no matter what you try,"


    Marlon shouted with a stern face.


    "Come on, everyone!


    Let''s work together to eliminate the sky-devouring dog and destroy this place.


    There is no need to waste time speaking to it," the leader of the Divine Corpse Palace bellowed.


    He was the fi


    e a zoo.


    People could visit here for fun. It doesn''t have what it takes to be a forbidden place.


    Come on, everyone. Let''s tear this zoo apart,"


    Gabriel said arrogantly, amused by the scene.


    "Now!" Gabriel shouted.


    His tall figure floated in the air and his golden eyes were the only other thing that could be seen in the blood-colored energy that filled the valley.


    "You old bastard, why are you so arrogant?" the black bull huffed.


    Before he could get very far, the black bull charged at Gabriel.


    It was valiant and powerful. Apparently it was a formidable opponent to Gabriel.


    Soon, they were both engaged in a fight.


    Due to the impact, the void collapsed, and the entire Fallen Divine Valley was cloaked in blood-colored energy.


    It seemed like the fight could go on forever.


    "Here I am!


    Anyone who dares to invade the Fallen Divine Valley must pay the price!"


    With that, the eye-catching rooster turned and it charged at the rotten face from the World of Darkness.


    With a roar, the goat made a move too.


    It chose to fight with the primary priest of the Novel Court.


    "Humph! I didn''t expect that I would fight with a goat one day!" the primary priest said in disdain.


    He was powerful and had a pair of silver eyes. It seemed that he could see through everything in the world.

 Chapter 3655 The Strength Of The Fallen Divine Valley

    "I will show you what an angry goat can do!" shouted the goat.


    Its booming voice seemed to make the whole area tremble, and it looked even more dominant at that moment.


    "Boom!"


    All the wool around its body stood up like steel needles, which made it look ferocious. Four rings of white, grey, red, and black lights surrounded the goat from the inside to the outside.


    These four rings of light looked slightly diabolical and gave off unlimited malicious aura.


    The lights flickered continuously, while the malicious aura was so vast that it was like a surging sea. The whole scene looked quite terrifying.


    The little goat no longer looked like weak and harmless anymore. It was now the complete and total opposite!


    "Whoosh!"


    A white halo of light, which had immense destructive power, flew above the little goat''s body. The halo of light quickly opened the void wherever it passed.


    "Humph!"


    The leader of the Novel Court snorted coldly, and a golden spear appeared in his hand. He raised the golden spear, and its shadow covered the whole sky like a surging golden wave. The shadow advanced and blocked the goat''s attack.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom..."


    The battle between the two of them grew so aggressive that the sky and earth cracked, and the void collapsed. The life-threatening energy that surged from both of them spread in all directions.


    At that point, the leader of the Novel Court finally realized that he had underestimated this little goat before.


    "Is it possible that it is the legendary..."


    Suddenly, he remembered that there was an ancient chaotic creature recorded in an old book he had read.


    Then, he looked at the sky-devouring dog, the colorful rooster, the big black bull, and the giant rat.


    "Could it be them?"


    He couldn''t help but gulp. He was slightly shocked as he thought about the possibility.


    "The Fallen Divine Valley is indeed one of the most mysterious and terrible forbidden lands in the Sea of Chaos!"


    he muttered to himself.


    "Do you know how powerful I am now?" the goat asked in a sadistic voice.


    In the next moment, it screamed, and the four rings of light around its body flew up simultaneously. The intense energy of the four colored lights covered the void that was billions of miles long, like an abyss or a vast sea. It was as if the force was about to destroy the world.


    "Whoosh..."


    Afterward, four rings of light spiraled towards the leader.


    "What?!"


    A chill ran down the leader''s spine as he felt the e


    the leader of the Novel Court, the leader of the Divine Corpse Palace, the leader of the underworld, and the mysterious creatures from the World of Darkness attacked one of the most mysterious and dangerous forbidden areas in the Sea of Chaos��the Fallen Divine Valley!


    Of course, a shocking and violent battle ensued.


    It was so brutal that even a premium-grade divine god would be scared to the bones if he saw such a battle.


    "I can''t believe there are so many powerful warriors in the Fallen Divine Valley!


    No wonder it''s one of the most mysterious forbidden lands in the Sea of Chaos!"


    Austin exclaimed in joy.


    At last, he could now be acknowledged as a member of the Fallen Divine Valley. The stronger the valley became, the happier he would be.


    At the same time, the battle at this level also broadened his horizons.


    "These masters are excellent at one or several types of the law of supreme enlightenment. The secret techniques they use are all based on the law of supreme enlightenment.


    Every move they make affected a kind of grand momentum in the chaos, and they have seriously powerful attacks."


    The battles at these kinds of higher levels left a deep impression on Austin.


    The higher the level of the battle, the more attention warriors would pay to the law of supreme enlightenment.


    "Humph!


    The Fallen Divine Valley is indeed a powerful place.


    But, there is no need to hide anymore. Let''s show our trump cards!


    Otherwise, we can''t do anything to this valley today.


    With so many of us attacking a forbidden area together, we will surely become a joke in the Sea of Chaos if we fail!"


    Marlon suddenly declared.

 Chapter 3656 Trump Cards

    "Flag!"


    Marlon ordered as he stretched out his hand.


    A big dark purple flag flew out from a palace which was located in the Beast City, The palace was full of demonic aura.


    The flag turned into a beam of light, traveled a long distance, and arrived at the Fallen Divine Valley in an instant.


    It was floating in front of Marlon, fluttering in the wind, and it was massive.


    On the flag, there were big worlds where the members of the beast race lived. Each world was filled with strong demonic aura.


    "This is the Demonic Soul Flag. After the cosmoses where our kind live declined, they would be refined into this flag.


    In addition, after our kind die, their demonic power is stored in this flag.


    This flag means a lot to our beast race.


    Today, I will knock the Fallen Divine Valley to the ground with this flag," Marlon announced, sneering viciously.


    He extended his arm and held the flag out. His momentum increased rapidly. It was like he was the master of the chaos.


    As the Demonic Soul Flag danced in the wind, it emitted bright lights.


    The visions of cosmoses emerged one after another.


    Shrill screams ripped through the air as numerous ghosts of the beast race crowded each of the cosmos.


    The space where the Fallen Divine Valley was located began to collapse.


    "Come on!"


    Marlon waved the Demonic Soul Flag, and produced a force that weighed hundreds of thousands of cosmoses and directed it at the sky-devouring dog.


    Failing to withstand the attack, the sky-devouring dog was thrown into the air.


    It landed a few meters away and blood dripped from the corners of its mouth.


    "Wow! I''ve never seen anything like the Demonic Soul Flag!


    Well, I might as well stop hiding it.


    Come here!"


    Gabriel stretched out his hand and waved in the direction of the Demon City.


    In the Demon City, a seven-story pagoda rose into the sky.


    It emitted blue lights and released an immense evil aura which spread quickly and covered a fifth of the Sea of Chaos in an instant.


    The seven-story pagoda traveled half of the Sea of Chaos and arrived at the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Gabriel smiled as it landed


    ''s leader.


    Everyone took a closer look and saw there was a red coffin perched on his hand.


    The coffin was as red as fresh blood, unlike normal coffins.


    A death aura seeped out from all around it, making the air black.


    The leader of the underworld activated the red coffin, and directed it to hit the giant rat.


    Boom!


    The giant rat was thrown into the air.


    "This is not good!"


    Austin said to himself as he watched his friends get defeated.


    ''It looks like they can''t hold on any longer, '' he thought with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Don''t worry. We can handle them,"


    the statue reassured Austin.


    "Do we also have trump cards?"


    Upon hearing this, Austin felt some relief.


    "The Sky Burial Coffin can and will take lives of any creature. I know you are strong, but I will kill you with it today,"


    the leader of the underworld said as he looked at the giant rat.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The lid of the red coffin pried open and


    cascades of the power of death rolled out, coming straight for the giant rat.


    Many ghost workers rushed out of the red coffin and swarmed the giant rat. With a long, frayed rope in their hands, they were attempting to capture the rat''s spiritual soul.


    "Come on, everyone. Let''s destroy this place!"


    Marlon roared.


    "Today is the day that the Fallen Divine Valley vanishes," Gabriel declared.


    He held the Heavenly Demon Pagoda higher and narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 3657 The Broken Ancient Pot

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Heavenly Demon Pagoda in Gabriel''s hand flew upwards and enlarged at top speed while in mid-air. Its demonic power was violently surging.


    Likewise, the Heavenly Demon Pagoda continued to get bigger and bigger, almost threatening to break through the void.


    The space, spanning tens of billions of miles, continued to collapse. It was utterly terrifying.


    "Ha-ha..."


    The face from the World of Darkness let out a bitter and cold laugh.


    At this moment, a beam of black light shot from the distance and stopped in front of it.


    It was a small dark pill, emitting a strange aura. Cold fog enveloped almost everyone, freezing them.


    The next moment, the rotten face opened its mouth and swallowed the black pill.


    Boom!


    The rotten face let out a shrill cry, as if it had taken a potent drug and had gotten intoxicated. The cold wind was blowing mercilessly, with blood pouring in, and making the sky a dark crimson red.


    The aura it emitted was at least dozens of times stronger than anyone had ever seen!


    The black pill turned out to be its trump card.


    "Aaawooooooo!"


    The rotten face let out a long howl with a spine-chilling and terrifying voice. The cold wind continued to roar, bringing in massive walls of thick fog that made it extremely difficult to see anything.


    Meanwhile, the space ahead slowly disintegrated and turned into dust!


    Even the fearless colorful rooster, which was fighting fiercely against the rotten face, was shocked by the violent energy that had befallen them. With burnt feathers, it had no choice but to retreat, looking very embarrassed.


    Each of the top masters now took out their own trump cards, which made their energy levels soar. Keeping up the pace, they were about to smash the Fallen Divine Valley into ruins.


    "Humph!


    The Fallen Divine Valley is not a place where you can show your ferocity!"


    The sky-devouring dog was furious.


    "Up!"


    it roared.


    Boom!


    Somewhere in the depths of the Fallen Divine Valley, a relatively remote mountain suddenly exploded. Mud and stones began shooting up in the air.


    From beneath the mountain, a huge three-eared ancient pot emerged slowly.


    From the looks of it, it had been hidden within the deepest bowels of the mountain for a very long time.


    The pot was so old that it had noticeable cracks and even several big holes in a few places.


    The inside of the pot could be seen from the outside.


    Both the outside and the inside of the pot were rusty and starting to


    lowly could be seen.


    The sky stood still, and the ancient times as well as the future were all frozen, turning into paintings of time that appeared in the void one after the other.


    Oh!


    Gabriel stood out in front and took the lead. To his disappointment, the Heavenly Demon Pagoda in his hand let out a whimper and struggled to get out of his grip. It then ran off squealing like an injured pig!


    "No!"


    Gabriel was shocked and angry. He couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    This pagoda was made of the most rare and precious chaotic colorful gold. Moreover, many great demons had used their own demonic blood to nourish it.


    The demonic masters had passed down the pagoda from generation to generation, throughout the ancient times until the present. This made it extremely powerful.


    Never in his wildest thoughts did he ever think that it would know fear and shamefully run off!


    At this moment, Gabriel was still in disbelief. He stared blankly at the direction in which the Heavenly Demon Pagoda escaped. He didn''t know what to feel next, although he was mostly confused.


    Gabriel was desperately trying to keep himself together.


    At that point, the special ripples from the ancient pot swept towards his demonic body.


    Aaargh!!!!


    Gabriel let out a scream as he was sent pummeling through the air. Half of his tall body was immediately exploded into pieces!


    Whoosh!


    Without any hesitation, the remaining half of Gabriel''s body turned into a beam of evil light and fled.


    "Well�� What just happened?"


    The other top masters were dumbfounded.


    Staring at the pot, with no one to lead them, they stood frozen in fear.


    This was way too much!

 Chapter 3658 Fight Off The Enemy

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Strong chaotic energy rolled off the shaking ancient pot like endless waves in stormy ocean and rushed at the top-notch masters.


    A formidable force emitted from the old pot, submerging hundreds of billions of miles of the chaotic void.


    "Humph! I don''t believe this thing is unbreakable!


    My magic treasure is more powerful than the Heavenly Demon Pagoda!" A bold declaration left the leader of the Divine Corpse Palace.


    After he took a step forward, the Divine Corpse Palace hovered in the air.


    In the blink of an eye, the palace expanded, covering a large area of the void.


    Clang!


    A crisp metallic sound echoed around them as the chaotic energy collided with the gigantic palace.


    Bang!


    The palace was sent flying in the opposite direction.


    Crack!


    A small corner of it shattered right before their very eyes.


    "What?!"


    Fury bloomed on the face of the leader of the Divine Corpse Palace as he let out a deafening roar.


    It wouldn''t be wrong to claim that the Divine Corpse Palace was his most precious treasure. Even though it was worth a lot, its corners were now breaking into pieces.


    Despair filled the leader of the Divine Corpse Palace as his heart shattered along with the model.


    "Watch me, Fallen Divine Valley!


    This is not over yet!" A furious bellow left the leader of the Divine Corpse Palace before he turned around.


    In a single stride, he stepped out of the Fallen Divine Valley and was nowhere to be seen.


    Once they saw that two top-notch masters left with their tails between their legs, the rest of them were thrown into chaos.


    ''The ancient pot is too powerful for us to handle.


    Even if we work together, we might not be able to break it, '' they thought to themselves.


    "I''ll never forget what transpired today.


    From now on, the Fallen Divine Valley is our sworn enemy. We''ll get even with you one day!" Marlon grimly promised.


    A moment later, he turned into a beam of light and flew out of the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Moments later, they were nearly deafened by the sound of the roar of supreme enlightenment, an indication that Marlon''s oath had been carved into the law of supreme enlightenment of the Sea of Chaos.


    From that moment on, the people of Beast Ci


    point, Austin was on the square and surrounded on all sides by the sky-devouring dog, the goat, the black bull, the giant rat, and the rooster. Gleaming eyes excitedly examined him from top to bottom.


    Various questions were thrown at the sky-devouring dog while they studied Austin.


    Except for the sky-devouring dog, the others focused on their training.


    It wasn''t until the strong masters invaded the Fallen Divine Valley did the sky-devouring dog asked them to pause their training to guard the valley.


    Long story short, it was only then did they learn that their master accepted a successor.


    "Stop talking nonsense.


    Austin was personally recognized by our master. Even if you don''t believe me, don''t you believe our master''s judgment?"


    the sky-devouring dog angrily retorted.


    "Of course we believe master''s judgment.


    However, there''s nothing special about this brat other than the fact that his cultivation base is so low.


    Did he really meet our master''s requirements?


    If someone wants to be master''s successor, he must at least be the most talented person in the entire Sea of Chaos," the rooster argued.


    "He''s right. I don''t see anything special in him," the goat quickly supported the rooster.


    Neither of them thought highly of Austin.


    "Come on, brat, give me your best shot,"


    the rooster challenged.


    "Yeah. Show us what you got,"


    the goat demanded as it looked down at him.


    "Sirs..."


    Austin hesitated and was at a loss on what he should do.

 Chapter 3659 Divine Accomplishment

    "Hold on, everyone. You''re being rash. Austin is qualified to be my successor,"


    the statue interrupted, causing everything to fall calm instantly.


    "Okay."


    The chatter took a little while longer to die off.


    "Since our master says you are good, I guess you are not too bad.


    I hope you won''t let me down in the future,"


    the goat muttered in a low voice.


    "It''s all over now and you should leave. Don''t disturb Austin. He needs to cultivate.


    I think you should also spend some time cultivating. You almost caused a disruption of peace in the Fallen Divine Valley,"


    the sky-devouring dog added.


    "Yes!


    But why did you get me involved in your argument?"


    the rooster inserted with dissatisfaction.


    Before long, the square erupted with conversation and arguments once more.


    "Enough!"


    the statue shouted.


    A loud clap sounded and a tremendous power of space and time appeared, sucking all the living creatures, but Austin, away.


    "Now, Austin, it''s time to cultivate.


    It is vital that you acquire Chaotic Heaven Body as soon as possible,"


    the statue both warned and encouraged at the same time.


    "Master, I see."


    Austin nodded. Then he sat cross-legged on the ground and began to meditate and absorb the two babies in his body.


    This was now an easy feat since they had been suppressed and had no power to resist.


    Using the secret skill he had been taught by the statue, Austin wrapped circles of refining power around the evil baby layer by layer like ripples and refined it.


    Every second, wisps of special energy were refined from the evil baby and absorbed by Austin.


    Small changes began to subtly occur in his body.


    He could feel himself becoming stronger at a growing pace.


    Endless energy was running in his body.


    Each one of his bones and cells melted and re-materialized and his flesh shed and regrew.


    And this p


    he certain chaotic era he lives on comes to an end.


    Of course, there are some masters who can live for several chaotic eras, but even they are not immortal. One day, they will die and return to the cycle of reincarnation."


    Austin''s eyes widened.


    "Really?


    I''ve never heard of such a thing!"


    Austin was already a preliminary-grade divine god.


    Before now, he felt and believed that there was endless life energy in his body.


    Therefore, Austin thought that as long as he wasn''t killed by external forces, he would be immortal!


    But according to his master, a divine god like him only had the lifespan of one chaotic era, at most several chaotic eras. So that meant that one day, he would die.


    "And I forgot to mention one more thing. If a divine god can get the Divine Accomplishment in every realm, he has the chance of becoming a god of chaos in the end!


    A divine god must go through eighty-one tribulations and obtain the Divine Accomplishment at each realm from the preliminary-grade to the governing.


    Then it can be done, but only this way.


    There are no shortcuts.


    But most of the divine gods don''t know any of this.


    They don''t understand that it''s wrong to pursue rapid growth of strength,"


    the statue continued.

 Chapter 3660 An Arrogant Demand Of The Beast Race

    "Master, can you explain to me what it means to pass the eighty-one tribulations?


    What do I have to do?"


    Austin asked sincerely.


    "The key to passing through the eighty-one tribulations is not to get through them, but to avoid them.


    Every time a god is about to break through, if he can forcefully suppress it and postpone the Thunderstroke Doom for eighty-one times, he will eventually obtain the corresponding Divine Accomplishment,"


    the statue explained.


    "So I have to avoid breakthroughs eighty-one times? That is not that difficult!"


    Austin replied, smiling confidently.


    "Don''t think it''s going to be easy to avoid the Thunderstroke Dooms.


    In fact, it will be extremely difficult to avoid that many of them one after the other.


    You must realize that when a god is about to break through, he is affected by the whole world of chaos, which creates all kinds of laws of thunder to attack him.


    And when all the primitive laws of the chaos are going against you, it''s very difficult for you to overcome them. And it''s no less easier for you to just dodge them.


    It''s hard to put it into words. You will understand once you experience it.


    But I advise you to try it for the sake of the Divine Accomplishment,"


    the statue said.


    "I see."


    Austin nodded. Even though it would be difficult, Austin was determined to avoid eighty-one Thunderstroke Dooms at each realm and eventually get the Divine Accomplishment.


    After all, this was the only way he could have the chance to become a god of chaos in the future.


    And only by cultivating to become a god of chaos could one become the strongest warrior in this chaotic world.


    The god of chaos ruled the chaos!


    "Well, congratulations. Today, you have dodged the first tribulation.


    At the realm of the preliminary-divine god, you still have eighty Thunderstroke Dooms to deal with.


    Keep working hard," the statue congratulated.


    After saying that, it fell into silence.


    "Thank you for your advice, master,"


    Austin replied, bowing quickly.


    Austin felt extreme gratitude towards hi


    acted as though they were superior to others, coming and going with an air of authority.


    "What?


    From now on, we have to become a subordinate of the beast race and call Marlon our leader? Plus, we must offer treasures to you every one thousand years?


    Impossible!


    For several chaotic eras, our universe community has been independent. We will never join any force!"


    "That''s too much!


    In the past, we the Ice Palace was a powerful force that made a mark on the entire Sea of Chaos. For a period of time, we were even on an equal footing with the beast race!


    I can''t believe that you dream to conquer us today!


    We will never agree!"


    "This has to be a joke. I never expected that you would have interest in our Immemorial Forbidden Land, too.


    Does Marlon really think he can take us over on his own?


    Let''s wait and see."


    Most of the races, sects, and forces in the Sea of Chaos that had received the edict were furious and voiced their defiance.


    A few weaker forces kept a low profile and said nothing after receiving the imperial edict of the beast race. They planned to wait and see what would happen before making a decision.


    The next day, a beam of demonic light flew in from a great distance and stopped at the edge of the three thousand big and small universes.


    "It must be the beast race!"


    At the sight of this, many of the gods'' hearts sank.

 Chapter 3661 Expand The Territory

    Before long, a ferocious beast broke its way through the crowd.


    "Listen up, creatures of the three thousand big and small universes. I have in front of me an order from Lord Marlon.


    As of today, all representatives must travel to Beast City to show their respect to Lord Marlon.


    The three thousand big and small universes will be under the control of Beast City forever!"


    the beast read from the decree with demonic law that it held in its giant claws.


    Its voice had a special penetrating power, spreading through each cosmos and even some small worlds in the three thousand big and small universes.


    "No way!


    It''s ridiculous. Go back and tell him that the three thousand big and small universes will never belong to him.


    Is he qualified to rule the three thousand big and small universes? As if!


    Get out!"


    yelled a voice from deep within the three thousand big and small universes.


    A moment later, Divine Swordsman and Santos slowly appeared. They stood in the chaotic void of the three thousand big and small universes and glared at the emissary of the beast race.


    "How dare you!


    How dare you disrespect Lord Marlon? You will be punished,"


    the emissary of the beast race shouted angrily.


    "What big words you have. Unfortunately, you can''t show off your power here.


    I''ll teach you a lesson,"


    Santos said coldly.


    Boom!


    A yellow energy column emerged from the chaotic void of the three thousand big and small universes and rushed towards the emissary of the beast race.


    The energy column was very thick and was moving as fast as a train.


    Puff!


    When it hit the emissary, its body exploded. Flesh and blood rained down.


    "Ah! How dare you! I''m going to report this to Lord Marlon. Our army will come here and your weak universe community will be brought down."


    Within a few minutes, the emissary of the beast race had reassembled its body and reappeared in the void in the distance. Its body was covered with blood and hanging off in places.


    "Fuck off!


    If you don''t, I''ll hit you again,"


    Santos threatened.


    The emissary of the b


    ea of Chaos, puffing out their chests and threatening whomever they pleased.


    They focused mainly on the races, sects, and universe communities who hadn''t joined any large forces yet.


    Obviously, the underworld, the Novel Court, and Beast City wanted to occupy more territories.


    At the same time, in the Sea of Chaos, many ghastly palaces had suddenly appeared. They floated silently in the vicinity of universe communities, sects, and races, as if monsters were squatting there and ready to eat someone.


    Beast City, the underworld, the Novel Court, and the Divine Corpse Palace were the four ancient forces. No one had dared to provoke them in more than half of this chaotic era. They had always kept a low profile.


    Now, they had all heightened their defenses and presence in the public.


    They began to reveal their long-sealed ambition to expand their territories.


    "This is unfortunate. I have been in seclusion for too long.


    The people in the Sea of Chaos have nearly forgotten me.


    I nurtured a chaotic heaven baby in a remote universe community. I had no idea that it would attract so many forces and masters!


    And now I lost my chaotic heaven baby!


    Now, I will turn the Sea of Chaos upside down so that others will never forget me!"


    Marlon said to himself as he stood in a secret room of Beast City. He gritted his teeth to keep from yelling at the top of his lungs.

 Chapter 3662 The War Breaks Out

    "Do you know what I want? I want the Sea of Chaos to be involved in a continuous chaotic battle. I want endless creatures to die. I want the Sea of Chaos to burn like my anger!


    What I want is for everyone in the Sea of Chaos to remember me forever,"


    Marlon said in a voice that sounded like it had come from the bottom of the hell. It was extremely vicious. So much so that the temperature in the secret room suddenly dropped until it was covered with a thick layer of enchanting ice.


    "Send out the army immediately.


    Kill those who refuse to join us!


    We must gather the beast race, the isolated alien spaces, and the gods of darkness and we must take action.


    Let the Sea of Chaos be in chaos!


    Send out an announcement to the Sea of Chaos that Beast City will rule the Sea of Chaos again!"


    Marlon ordered as his face filled with cruelty.


    "My lord, isn''t all this a bit excessive?


    If other forces rebel and join together against us, we could lose,"


    an old, skinny, stooping man responded in a trembling voice outside the door of the secret room.


    "Don''t be afraid!


    We have been in seclusion for too long. It''s time for us to show our strength.


    Just do as I say,"


    Marlon said, nodding his head.


    "Okay. Okay,"


    the old man answered hastily. Then he disappeared.


    Half a day later, the sound of thousands of feet could be heard marching.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A group made up of the beast race, creatures from the isolated alien spaces, the gods of darkness set off for battle.


    The army''s goal was to destroy the races and sects that had received the order of Beast City but refused to join.


    "Beast City has sent out troops! They''re coming for us!"


    Ceremoniously, the news traveled faster than expected in the Sea of Chaos through all sorts of channels.


    Most of the rumors spread did nothing but caused more panic and worry.


    Many creatures suspected that the Sea of Chaos was really going to be in chaos!


    Most of universe communities, races, and sects were constantly on guard because they feared the beast race would attack them at any time.


    And some of the powerful forces had made good preparations for this potential battle.


    "Is this true?


    Marlon intends to fight and destroy most of the Sea of Chaos just as a way to vent his anger. All of this is just to expand Beast City''s terri


    eople arriving in the vicinity of the three thousand big and small universes.


    It looks like they are here for us,"


    Alethea mentioned.


    In response, they all looked at the void outside the edge of the three thousand big and small universes.


    There were many people camping and patrolling around the border. They had been there for a while and they showed no promise of movement yet.


    "It must be the people from the beast race, the demon race, the underworld, and the Novel Court,"


    Parker said.


    "Yes."


    Alethea nodded.


    The four forces had unique features and could be easily recognized.


    "And the Divine Corpse Palace,"


    Divine Swordsman added.


    They all looked to the right and spotted a huge palace floating there, emitting a strange aura.


    "They have already formed deep hatred for us.


    They will not stop until they defeat us.


    The path that connects the Sea of Chaos with the three thousand big and small universes has been sealed.


    From now on, no creatures can get in and out of the three thousand big and small universes,"


    Santos sighed.


    "Humph!


    I''ll attack them head-on!"


    Divine Swordsman frowned and took a step forward. From his body, an endless sword aura poured out and shook the ground around them.


    "Sir, don''t be impulsive.


    They have been preparing this the whole time and are waiting for us to go out.


    We should save our strength and not take any risks, for the time being,"


    Santos said, stepping in front of Divine Swordsman with his hands up in a peaceful way.


    Divine Swordsman stopped.

 Chapter 3663 Narrow-minded Guy

    The Divine Swordsman knew that Santos was right.


    ''The people of those powerful forces publicly camped around the three thousand big and small universes, which means that they are well-prepared.


    I am just an avatar. Although I am incredible at sword skills, I am much weaker than my real body.


    It''s impossible for me to slay all the enemies.''


    The Divine Swordsman gave it a long and hard thought.


    ''Once I''m gone, Santos will be the only one who could fight against the enemy.


    Although Parker, Alethea and other premium-grade divine gods will do everything they can to protect the three thousand big and small worlds, they stand no chance against masters of Marlon''s level, '' he analyzed.


    "If my real body could come back one day, I will definitely wipe them all out!" the Divine Swordsman vehemently vowed.


    He tightened his knuckles out of frustration.


    Powerful sword aura rushed out of his body. It was so tremendous that it was able to cut the void into pieces.


    At the same time, in a secret room of the Beast City.


    "Divine Swordsman, you destroyed one of my avatars. I will terminate yours in return.


    I am after the chaotic heaven baby and the chaotic world tree. I will never stop coming after them.


    I will come to you soon," Marlon seethed. "Just wait in the three thousand big and small universes."


    Marlon gritted his teeth, and his brows were furrowed.


    Thick demonic fog rolled; countless shadows of beasts flew around and let out creepy laugh.


    Marlon felt that he had suffered a great loss.


    First of all, the chaotic heaven baby that he had invested a lot to create had been taken away.


    Second, one of his avatars got killed by the Divine Swordsman.


    Moreover, he also suffered severe damage in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    He had a hard time accepting all that. After all the efforts he poured to go this far, things went awry just like that.


    This succession of events had been haunting him day and night.


    He thought about it so often that it even hampered his cultivation. He was unable to make any progress at all! Hence, it frustrated him even more. It was a vicious cycle.


    Therefore, Marlon swore to himself that he would make the Divine Swordsman pay the price for what he had done to him.


    Meanwhile, in the hall of the Divine Corpse Palace.


    "Sir, we are a powerful force in the Sea of Chaos.


    Most creatures would go out their way to avoid trouble with us.


    But this time, one of our deputy leaders lost his life in the three thousand big and small universes.


    This is a massive insult to us!


    We must avenge his death!"


    Several elderly core members of the Divine Corpse Palace were banging their fists on the table. They were clamoring for revenge


    oyal to the leader of the Beast City and become a subsidiary force of the Beast City."


    The creatures in the Sky River Universe Community were freaked out. They knelt down and yielded before their enemy.


    "Humph!


    It is too late!


    From now on, all the creatures of the Sky River Universe Community will be relegated to slaves. You will serve the members of the beast race for the rest of your lives.


    Anyone who refuses to follow my orders will die!" a commander from the beast race said indifferently as he hovered in the Sky River Universe Community.


    His silver armor flickered with a cold metal light, and there was the blood of his enemies on it. He looked like a ruthless killer.


    Although the billions of creatures in the Sky River Universe Community were reluctant to follow his orders, none of them dared to resist or snap back. It could mean another unnecessary bloodshed for them. Hence, they gritted their teeth in frustration, and went with whatever their captors ordered.


    On that day, the news about the battle in the Sky River Universe Community spread like wildfire. It caused a sensation in the Sea of Chaos.


    Meanwhile, in the Fallen Divine Valley, the sky-devouring dog was basking in the sun lazily on the hill with a good environment.


    It looked into the distance.


    "Humph! That old bastard didn''t get his hands on the chaotic heaven baby, and lost his avatar. So he went crazy.


    I can''t believe that he vented his anger on the innocent creatures.


    He is really a narrow-minded guy!"


    the sky-devouring dog murmured to itself.


    In the square, Austin was sitting cross legged, quietly refining the two babies in his body.


    It lasted for a month.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Dark clouds suddenly gathered, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled above the square where Austin was.

 Chapter 3664 The Upgrading Of The Fallen Immortal Cosmos

    "I''m going to break through again!"


    Austin shouted, scrunching up his face in concentration. He looked up at the sky above the square.


    "You can''t break through,"


    the statue reminded him through his Soul Sea.


    "Master, I know."


    Austin struggled to stop refining the two babies in his body and to start restraining his aura. He tried his best to suppress the violent energy in his body and isolate it from the chaotic void outside.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Above the square, thick streaks of lightning that resembled dragons were flashing and roaming like crazy.


    The Thunderstroke Doom fell down, trying to find its target and cause it to stop.


    This was the second time that Austin had experienced the Thunderstroke Doom after he got here.


    His body trembled and sweat as he pushed all of it back.


    It took over an hour before his efforts showed results.


    The violent energy became tamer and his heart slowed its pace.


    The thunder and lightning became quieter and less aggressive and the dark clouds dispersed, leaving behind blue sky.


    In the end, the Thunderstroke Doom disappeared without a trace.


    "Wow! I dodged it again!"


    Austin exclaimed, nearly collapsing to the ground.


    "Remember that this is just the beginning.


    You have to avoid the Thunderstroke Doom another seventy-nine times while you are still a preliminary-grade divine god. Only then can you be recognized as a divine god of chaotic vacuum by the eternal, absolute, and most original chaotic vacuum.


    If you fail, then you are doomed to only belong to this era, and in space, you will only belong to the chaotic void of the Sea of Chaos.


    Work hard.


    You have to avoid the Thunderstroke Doom eighty-one times in total.


    It will become more and more difficult to avoid the Thunderstroke Doom as you continue,"


    the statue explained once more, making sure that Austin understood the importance.


    "I know, master. I will try my best!"


    Austin replied firmly.


    Now that he knew about the secret of becoming a divine god of chaotic vacuum, he would make sure he tried his hardest to complete it.


    "Master, I have one question. What''s the difference in terms o


    Only trials can do that for you.


    In particular, those trials that threaten your life,"


    the statue said.


    "I see, master."


    Austin nodded.


    This was something that Austin did understand fully


    because Austin had spent most of his cultivation time in trials.


    "You have only refined about one fifth of the two babies in your body. Hurry up,"


    the statue urged.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded.


    But before he could begin cultivating again, he was interrupted.


    "Boy, your Fallen Immortal Cosmos is about to become a high-grade universe."


    It was a message from the chaotic world tree.


    "Really?


    That''s great!"


    With excitement surging through his veins, Austin explained it to the statue and left the square in a flash.


    In the Fallen Divine Valley, he found the chaotic world tree floating in one place above a mountain.


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos was like a bird nest, rising and falling in the void, surrounded by surging chaotic mist.


    There was a lot of pure energy flowing towards the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and rushing through it like a river.


    This was the purest chaotic energy in the chaos.


    It could be seen that the space barrier of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was constantly changing. Its quality was getting higher and higher and it had turned the color of jade.


    "The Fallen Immortal Cosmos is really about to change into a high-grade universe!"


    Austin clasped his hands together and waited.

 Chapter 3665 The First Cultivator To Become A God

    "Thank you so much for this!


    I could have never guessed that the Fallen Immortal Cosmos would develop all on its own into a high-grade universe. I thought it would take a very long time,"


    Austin said to the chaotic world tree.


    "See? I told you before that the Fallen Immortal Cosmos would definitely become a high-grade universe. Now you believe me, right?"


    The chaotic world tree stood very proudly as it spoke.


    "Yes, I do."


    Austin nodded. His heart was full of gratitude for the chaotic world tree.


    "Do you want to know why the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had such a fast upgrade into a high-grade universe?


    It''s because the Fallen Divine Valley is filled with advanced laws of supreme enlightenment.


    They are greater than I had ever imagined.


    Some of the laws are even more advanced than the ones in this chaotic void.


    After I entered the Fallen Divine Valley, I got a chance to comprehend and decipher the laws of supreme enlightenment here. Every day, I practice them and so far, I have gained a lot.


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos is bathed in numerous laws of supreme enlightenment and is nurtured and nourished by them day and night. This is why the process was so sped up,"


    the chaotic world tree explained.


    "I got it,"


    Austin nodded and smiled.


    It was well known that the Fallen Divine Valley was a place designed by a god of chaos, and he put a large amount of advanced laws of superior enlightenment in it that were otherwise rare.


    It was so rare that even the chaotic world tree was shocked at the laws of supreme enlightenment found in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Boom!


    As if it were interrupting their conversation, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos began to shake violently.


    Rampant energy surged everywhere, blowing Austin''s hair away from his face. Small tornadoes were formed by rogue laws and they swept every corner of the world, ripping up trees and rocks and tossing them.


    And the color of the space barrier of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was changing again.


    The space barrier began to expand at a fast rate, becoming thicker and harder to bypass.


    Its color also changed to light golden and then to dark golden!


    On top of that, endless chaotic energy was pulled towards the Fallen Immortal Cosmos like raging sea waves!


    "I will succeed!


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos will be the first high-grade universe that I''ve create. Wow! I feel so proud of myself!"


    the chaotic world tree exclaimed in excitement.


    "I''ll go inside and see what''s happening!"


    , his senses were immediately heightened.


    He knew that it would be difficult for him to successfully break through the Apotheosizing Doom if Austin and Kevin interfered and stopped him.


    "Don''t worry about us. Just focus on your Apotheosizing Doom.


    I''ll guard for you,"


    Austin said with his hands behind his back.


    "Guard for me?"


    Cole froze.


    "Thank you, Leader Austin! Thank you, Master Kevin!


    If I''m lucky enough to become a god, I will try my best to protect the Fallen Immortal Cosmos."


    Cole took a deep breath and bowed towards both of them.


    They were glad to discover that he was a loyal man.


    "Yes, I understand.


    Don''t worry about the rest. Just focus on what you need to do right now,"


    Austin said with a nod.


    "All right. Thank you very much!"


    Cole nodded and got prepared to break through his Apotheosizing Doom.


    A moment later, streaks of lightning as huge as sea monsters fell from the sky. They showered on the old man like a waterfall. Cole''s Apotheosizing Doom had begun.


    "The upgrading of the cosmos is an important event for all the creatures in the cosmos.


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos has only started to evolve, and already there are creatures having breakthroughs and this one even in the middle of breaking through into a divine god.


    This is going to happen more and more in the future. Isn''t it exciting?"


    Kevin commented, smiling widely.


    "Of course. The Fallen Immortal Cosmos is going to be a high-grade universe.


    A high-grade universe will definitely offer more opportunities for its dwellers to become gods. There will be more gods in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos,"


    Austin said with confidence.

 Chapter 3666 Upgrading To A High-grade Universe

    While Cole was facing the Apotheosizing Doom, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was undergoing an upgrade.


    The quality of the entire cosmos was being improved.


    Every creature in the cosmos burst out with joy when they found out that their talents and potential for cultivation would finally be enhanced.


    While they were all busy figuring out what they were going to do next, Austin thought for a while and prepared himself for a short speech. He took a breath and cleared his throat before he spoke. "Hello, everyone."


    He used an omnipotent skill to cast his image in the air so everyone in the cosmos would be able to see.


    "Hey, look! It''s Leader Austin!"


    Hundreds of millions of creatures in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos cheered at the sight of Austin''s projection.


    It was clear that Austin''s fame had already spread all over the cosmos.


    Even those in the mortal worlds knew that Austin was a supreme existence who defended the cosmos.


    Countless mortals had also built plenty of temples to worship him.


    Needless to say, everyone in the Immortal End World knew his name. They regarded him as such a great hero that he had become a legend.


    Everyone gazed at his image. Some fervent fans called out his name, while some even shed tears.


    At the sight of this, Austin chuckled and looked so coy.


    He took another breath and spoke sonorously. "Guys, please settle down.


    I know you''re all excited, so I will make this quick."


    As soon as everyone heard his voice, the whole cosmos fell into silence. All the living beings stared keenly at Austin''s image.


    "Today is a big day for our Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    As you all know, we''ve been in the process of upgrading the quality of our cosmos.


    Now that we''re almost done, our cosmos will soon become a high-grade universe.


    Soon, all of your talents and potential will be greatly improved.


    Lots of you will become skilled cultivators, and some may even become strong masters.


    Everyone can be a cultivator.


    Yes, even the mortals could become cultivators because a high-grade universe is a good place to start your cultivation.


    Today truly is a big day for all of us.


    My hope is that you can all cherish this opportunity


    len Immortal Cosmos then was shitty. Later, it had gone through upgrades from a low-grade to a middle-grade cosmos. Even then, he had been making progress each time the cosmos was upgraded. Now that it had become a high-grade universe, he had made rapid headway.


    After all that, he had finally become a divine god.


    "Congratulations!"


    Austin turned to him with a smile.


    "Ha-ha! You don''t have to be so formal, Leader Austin.


    Don''t worry. I''m a native of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    If anything happens here, I will come back and help solve the problem," Cole blurted and laughed out loud.


    He was acting like a great master.


    Hearing this, Austin furrowed his brows.


    ''Hmm.


    Even though he appears to be quite enthusiastic, he sounds a little cocky.


    Does he think he''s superior to everyone around here?'' Austin reckoned.


    "Oh. Is that so? What are you planning?"


    Austin asked with a sneer.


    "Well... I have spent my whole life here in this cosmos.


    Now that I''ve finally become a divine god, it''s time for me to travel around the Sea of Chaos to broaden my horizon and grow stronger.


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos is too small for me now," Cole asserted and held his head up high.


    He could tell that Austin wasn''t pleased with him.


    Even so, he didn''t care.


    He thought that since he was at the same level as Austin, there was no need to be afraid of him.


    Nonetheless, he tried to be polite so he could avoid provoking Austin.

 Chapter 3667 The Consequence Of Arrogance

    "What did you just say? The Fallen Immortal Cosmos is too small for you?"


    Austin couldn''t stop laughing as he repeated Cole''s words.


    After all, a high-grade universe was very popular and coveted in the Sea of Chaos.


    This was where divine gods of different levels deliberately chose to reside.


    Generally speaking, a preliminary-grade divine god would automatically be enticed to enter any high-grade universe to live and cultivate.


    However, Cole had just become a preliminary-grade divine god, but he dared to degrade the value of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    He was too arrogant and ignorant of the real world.


    "Then, let me ask you a question. If the Fallen Immortal Cosmos wasn''t upgraded to its current status, would you have become a divine god in the first place?"


    Austin asked with a straight face.


    "Well... No, I wouldn''t have become a divine god in that case.


    So, what are you trying to say?"


    Cole felt a little reluctant as he answered Austin''s question.


    At the same time, he was annoyed at Austin''s questioning.


    After all, he was already a divine god now and also at the same level as Austin.


    He thought that Austin should show him some more respect.


    "Let me get this straight since you don''t seem to understand. You''re right when you said that as the cosmos upgraded, it helped you become stronger, allowing you to finally become a divine god.


    Thus, it means that if it weren''t for the cosmos, you would still be at the Divine Realm.


    So, do you intend to do something to pay the cosmos back? If it needs you, will you stay and fight for it?"


    Austin asked him without sugarcoating anything.


    "I don''t understand your logic.


    However, it is my choice if I stay or leave the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. You don''t have the right to interfere with that.


    Enough chit-chat. I''m leaving!"


    Cole seemed to have grown impatient. Thus, he waved his sleeve, turned around, and walked away.


    He rushed towards the chaotic void outside the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and was determined to leave.


    In his mind, he didn''t owe anything to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. Moreover, the cosmos didn''t deserve someone like him to stay in it.


    Indeed, when he became a divine god, he became more arrogant, and even began to despise the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "Ha-ha. What an ungrateful bastard.


    I have worked so hard to upgrade the cosmos, hoping that a group of strong warriors will rise from it to protect it and strengthen it further.


    Then after you became a divine god, you just wanted to leave like that? There''s nothing free in the world."


    Austin was finally irritated a


    embled violently just imagining that he couldn''t overcome one of Austin''s fingers.


    "Sir, I swear with my life that from now on, I will stay in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and protect it with the best that I can. I will follow you and never go against you!"


    Cole continued to beg for Austin''s mercy.


    At this crucial moment, he sensed that death was almost consuming him.


    He knew that any second, Austin could end his life.


    "Now that you have lived for a long time, you should know that there will always be someone stronger than you.


    You''ve just become a divine god. Know your place and don''t be so arrogant. You still have a lot of things ahead of you.


    Be sure to engrave in your mind what I''m about to say.


    With your current strength, you''re nothing if you leave the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Your situation might even be worse.


    In most high-grade universes, preliminary-grade divine gods are just ordinary masters. They''re nothing special.


    There are medium-grade and premium-grade divine gods in those places.


    But if you stay here and are loyal to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, you will automatically be one of the most powerful masters. You can indulge yourself with many resources. You will be respected and enjoy high status.


    Do you know that it''s such a dream for a preliminary-grade divine god to have a high status in a high-grade universe?


    That''s why it''s so ridiculous of you to look down upon the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. You''re like a child who wants to pretend like an adult. You''re still too ignorant of the world,"


    Austin lectured him thoroughly.


    Upon hearing this, Cole couldn''t help but tremble violently. He was even about to burst into tears.


    Finally, he regretted and learned his lesson.

 Chapter 3668 Back To Family And Friends

    Cole knew that Austin, with his intimidating strength and current status, did not need to lie to him.


    Since he said so, it must be true!


    Originally, Cole felt he had finally become a divine god. He could be superior to so many, do anything he wanted, and become one in the strongest group of masters in the three thousand big and small universes, or even within the Sea of Chaos.


    But now, he finally understood.


    All of his expectations were proven wrong.


    He was just a preliminary-grade divine god.


    Among all the divine gods, he was only among the weakest.


    If he hadn''t been so arrogant to Austin, he would definitely gain high status in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos in the future and become one of the top figures in a high-grade universe.


    Just how many preliminary-grade divine gods could get all these achievements?


    However, it was too late to regret it.


    "Leader Austin, it''s all my fault. I was so reckless.


    Please spare my life!"


    Cole pleaded in a cold sweat as he interlaced his hands, trembling as he crawled in the starry sky.


    "You have only two choices. The first is to get killed by me. The second is to open your Soul Sea to me. I will imprint a mark on your spiritual soul, and from now on, you will do whatever I ask you to,"


    Austin replied with a firm voice.


    He stared coldly at Cole with his hands placed behind his back, waiting for his answer.


    "Leader Austin, I am willing to open you my Soul Sea and follow you from now on!"


    Cole calculated in his mind for a moment and knew he had no way to escape. He gritted his teeth and helplessly agreed to the second condition.


    After giving in to Austin, Cole finally surrendered his Soul Sea.


    Under the control of Austin''s mind, many red silk threads started blasting through Cole''s Soul Sea.


    It was the secret skill called Puppet Strings!


    The threads of red strings moved in swirling motions and twisted throughout Cole''s spiritual soul.


    In just a moment, Cole''s eyes began to change from a constrained glare to a gaze of surrender.


    He now showed an obedient and respectful expression.


    This kind of obedience and respect came from the depth of his soul. Austin had truly become his master.


    "From now on, you will cooperate with Master Kevin to maintain the order of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    You will help more creatures become gods and increase the overall strength of our Fallen Immortal Cosmos."


    "Yes, master,"


    Cole said submissively as he stared into Austin''s eyes.


    ''After I became a divine god, my spiritual sense has improved greatly. With the Puppet Strings Skill, I can actua


    Each Space Ring contained many precious magic herbs.


    Austin got all those precious treasures from the sky-devouring dog.


    It was a known fact that there were countless treasures hidden in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Since ancient times, countless gods had broken into the Fallen Divine Valley. They either became trapped or even got killed there.


    The treasures brought in by these gods had naturally fallen into the hands of the sky-devouring dog.


    "Thank you, Tin!


    Tin, you are always the best!"


    After he checked the treasures inside his Space Ring, Herbert''s eyes lit up with excitement. He almost jumped up and carried Austin in his arms.


    "Get off me! Don''t be so cheesy!"


    Austin hurriedly dodged from his embrace.


    "By the way, where are Tessa, Stacy, the Peacock Princess, Isis, and Michelle? Why haven''t I seen them since I came back?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "Tessa has returned to the Prime Martial World.


    I heard from her that some of her best years were spent in the Prime Martial World. She wants to go back and live there.


    Michelle went back to the Divine Continent and has become the head of the Meng Clan now.


    Stacy, the Peacock Princess, and Isis have already left the Immortal End World to journey to other worlds.


    They haven''t come back during all these years,"


    Evan narrated as he recalled them one by one.


    "I see.


    I hope they are all doing alright."


    Austin kept silent for a while and then nodded.


    These women were all his female confidants whom he met many years ago. Of course, he remembered what happened in the past clearly.


    In particular, he knew that these female confidants all had special feelings for him.


    However, there had always been a wall between them.

 Chapter 3669 A New Law

    Unfortunately and inevitably, with the passing of time, Austin and his female confidants had gone different paths, far away from each other and had all embarked on separate journeys in life.


    Austin himself decided to stay in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos for three days.


    During those three days, in addition to spending time with his family, he went through the whole cosmos for a thorough check.


    After upgrading to a high-grade universe, each world, each star and each continent inside the cosmos had been promoted essentially. The spiritual energy in each world was richer, and the supreme enlightenment was much more evident. It had become a place that was very suitable for all living beings to cultivate.


    Inside the cosmos, the quality of life of each creature had made a major leap forward.


    When the period of three days was up, Austin bid his family goodbye, left the cosmos and returned to the square in the Fallen Divine Valley where the statue stood.


    "Sir, I have something to discuss with you."


    Austin sent a message to the sky-devouring dog.


    "Go ahead,"


    the sky-devouring dog responded after a short while.


    "While I am extremely grateful that my cosmos has been upgraded to a high-grade universe, the spiritual energy and the law of supreme enlightenment there are still far inferior to those in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    So I was wondering if I could bring the creatures to the Fallen Divine Valley for cultivation.


    I thought the environment here could make their cultivation more seamless and efficient.


    I hope it doesn''t cause you any inconvenience,"


    Austin said honestly.


    "Austin, you are such a kind-hearted man who cares a lot about the well-being of others! Don''t take me wrong. This is not a compliment.


    Well, since you are actually the successor of my master, you do have the right to do that.


    I will pick out a safe place in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    There, your people can live and cultivate safely, efficiently and without any hassles,"


    the sky-devouring dog said in a seemingly impatient tone.


    "Great!"


    Austin was overjoyed. It was easier than he had thought.


    It was known to all that the Fallen Divine Valley was created by a god of chaos.


    Therefore, the chaotic energy and the law of supreme enlightenment that this place possessed were by no means something that a mere high-grade universe could ever offer.


    If the creatures of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos could cultivate in such an environment in the Fallen Divine Valley, it was to be expected that there would be tremendous progress and the final results were going to be incredible and amazing.


    Still in disbelief, Austin immediately returned to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and went directly to Kevin. He told him what he had arranged for them and gave instructions to prepare for thei


    as exerting all efforts to concentrate on refining the two babies in his body.


    Three months later, he had made significant progress.


    "Swoosh!"


    He took a deep breath and opened his eyes all of a sudden.


    "Master, I have finally refined and absorbed the two babies! They are now a part of me.


    In addition to that, I have successfully acquired the Chaotic Heaven Body!"


    Austin said excitedly, his voice trembling with joy at what he was able to successfully accomplish.


    After acquiring the Chaotic Heaven Body without any issues, he could immediately feel a big change in him, especially how powerful this body had become.


    At this time, Austin felt that he was full of endless power. Even if a medium-grade divine god stood in front of him, he was confident that he could crush that god without making any move.


    Moreover, he found that he could sense the chaotic energy existing in the air around him. He was also able to clearly sense the mysterious, profound laws that he had little contact with, in the past.


    These laws were much better and thought-provoking than all the other laws that he had practiced, put together.


    "Well, very good.


    The Chaotic Heaven Body is a very good physique condition. If you make good use of it, you will definitely have great achievements in the future,"


    the statue said.


    "You now should be able to sense the original chaotic law. You can do that now, right?"


    the statue asked further.


    "The original chaotic law?"


    Austin repeated as he was a bit confused.


    It was the first time for him to hear such a term.


    He had heard of the law of supreme enlightenment and the law of chaos. But the new term, the original chaotic law was completely new to him.


    "Well, let me take this opportunity to tell you about the classification of laws.


    It will be good for your future cultivation,"


    the statue said.

 Chapter 3670 Going Out For Training

    "The laws in the world are basically classified into different levels.


    The lowest level is the law of cosmos. This just indicates that every cosmos has its own law, but the laws still vary in different cosmoses.


    Now, above the law of cosmos is the law of supreme enlightenment.


    Simply put, it is the law that exists in the chaotic void.


    For example, you could perceive the law of supreme enlightenment as you traverse the Sea of Chaos.


    It could also be said the every law of cosmos is derived from the law of supreme enlightenment flourishing in the chaotic void.


    Lastly, above the law of supreme enlightenment, there exists the original chaotic law.


    This one prevails in the chaotic vacuum.


    Just like how the law of every cosmos is derived from the law of supreme enlightenment, the law of supreme enlightenment is created from the original chaotic law that can be found in the chaotic vacuum,"


    the statue elaborated in detail.


    "I see. I never thought that it would be so systematic.


    So, from the lowest level to the highest one, there is the law of cosmos, the law of supreme enlightenment, and the original chaotic law.


    The law of cosmos is the one that exists and is responsible for enriching every cosmos.


    While the law of supreme enlightenment flourishes in the whole chaotic void.


    Then lastly, the original chaotic law is the one existing in the chaotic vacuum, which is also the purest and most primitive space.


    Did I get that right?"


    Austin asked as he tried to remember everything that his master told him.


    "Yes, very good. Now, things should be a little bit clearer to you.


    It must come as a shock to you, but most cultivators in the world don''t understand these laws and their hierarchy,"


    the statue remarked.


    "Ha-ha. I need to believe that because I am one of those cultivators. But now, I finally understand this topic. Thanks for your explanation, master,"


    Austin responded with an awkward smile as he lightly scratched his head.


    "Generally speaking, the creatures that were below the divine level can only sense and cultivate the law of cosmos.


    As one breaks through and becomes a divine god, he can now perceive and cultivate the law of supreme enlightenment.


    But only when someone became a governing god will he be able to feel and cultivate the original chaotic law.


    However, you are an exception. Because of your Chaotic Heaven Body, you will be able to sense the original chaotic law even if you are still at the lower stages of being a divine god,"


    the statue added.


    "So, does that mean that those advanced laws that I just felt earlier are actually the original chaotic laws?"


    Austin''s eyes lit up as he asked.


    "Yes, they are.


    You have to remember that the original chaotic law is the most elementary and original law of all. It is the source of all the other laws that are existing in the world.


    And f


    ly put the mask on to test it. Then, he ordered the mask to make him look like the sky-devouring dog.


    The mask was indeed powerful.


    The next moment, a huge yellow dog appeared in front of the sky-devouring dog.


    It was able to exactly copy both the appearance and the aura of the spiritual soul of the sky-devouring dog.


    "Hey, brat! How dare you choose to disguise yourself as me?"


    The sky-devouring dog was annoyed at how childish Austin could be.


    A few moments later, Austin reverted to his original appearance.


    "Wow, it really worked!"


    After testing the abilities of the mask, Austin was immediately satisfied.


    It could even copy the aura of the spiritual soul of the sky-devouring dog, an exceptionally powerful warrior. The mask was truly amazing.


    "Hey, brat, enough with the games. Remember this! Don''t tell anyone about the situation in the Fallen Divine Valley, especially the matter about my master.


    Otherwise, there would be a huge chance that his enemies might immediately grasp that information.


    We would be in deep trouble if that happens,"


    the sky-devouring dog warned Austin in a stern tone.


    "Don''t worry. I know how to keep a secret. I will never disclose anything about the Fallen Divine Valley to anyone,"


    Austin replied in the same serious tone.


    "All right. You can leave now.


    And don''t worry about the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and the creatures in it. They are all safe in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Do your best and become stronger quickly.


    I really want you to avenge my master as soon as possible.


    You have all my support, so don''t let me down.


    Now that you have accepted the challenge of being the successor of my master, all of these huge responsibilities are already on your shoulders,"


    the sky-devouring dog said with heavy emotions.


    "Yes, I understand."


    Austin kept his response short, turned around, and left with a determined look on his face.

 Chapter 3671 Ill Go With You

    It took quite a long time to travel from the Fallen Divine Valley to the three thousand big and small universes.


    However, there were several brilliant flying magic treasures at the chaotic level in the Space Ring that the sky-devouring dog had given to Austin.


    These magic treasures were from the collection of the sky-devouring dog''s master. Since he was a god of chaos, his magic treasures were priceless and powerful.


    At that moment, Austin brought out an airship from that Space Ring and steered it towards the direction of the three thousand big and small universes.


    After a couple of days'' journey, his destination came into view.


    "What''s going on over there?"


    Austin raised his eyebrows as he looked ahead.


    There in the distance were groups of people that surrounded the three thousand big and small universes.


    "There are people from the Beast City, the underworld, the Novel Court, the Demon City, and the Divine Corpse Palace.


    The leaders of these forces have their eyes on the chaotic heaven baby, but none of them could get their hands on it," he murmured.


    With the use of his spiritual sense, he quickly identified the people who had surrounded the three thousand big and small universes.


    "It looks like that they locked down the three thousand big and small universes. The creatures can''t get out!"


    Austin exclaimed in rage.


    Still, he did not dare to act rashly.


    After all, he sensed the presence of some formidable beings among the people in those powerful forces.


    Those people released energy that was far more powerful than that of the premium-grade divine gods.


    ''It looks like Marlon, Gabriel, and the primary priest of the Novel Court have sent their avatars here to lock down the three thousand big and small universes.


    But it''s so strange... Why did these top masters send their avatars here? Their men could handle the creatures here on their own!''


    Austin thought in confusion.


    ''Their avatars got killed or injured in the three thousand big and small universes before. Could that be the reason?


    They could not accept it, so they wanted to destroy the universe community to vent their anger, '' he thought again.


    As he wondered what to do next, a shadow loomed above him.


    A massive hand appeared right above his head!


    This hand emitted a powerful demonic aura.


    Furthermore, it came to Austin at a fast speed!


    "Damn it!


    They found me!


    Maybe it''s Marlon''s avatar that attacked me!"


    he muttered with a frown.


    Marlon was a governing god who possessed a terrifyingly powerful spiritual sense.


    At that critical minute, Austin directly activated the Reincarnation Token.


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, the Reincarnation Token teleported him into the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Humph! I can''t believe this brat had a Reincarnation Token with him!


    Does he have anything to do with the road of reincarnation?"


    a figure who sat cross-legged among the people of the Beast City snorted coldly.


    The army of the demon race has invaded the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom.


    I need to be there," another divine god pleaded as he made his way towards Austin.


    "What? Master Fletcher, are you leaving too?"


    Austin asked in surprise.


    The divine god was Fletcher.


    He was the sect leader of the Flying Phoenix Sect of the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom. After his fiasco with the Whirling Sect, he and all the members of the Flying Phoenix Sect followed Austin to the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Yes.


    The Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom is my hometown after all.


    My ancestors had lived there for generations.


    I was raised and grew up there.


    Now, my home is in peril. It needs me. I need to go back and fight off the invaders,"


    Fletcher said determinedly.


    "I understand,"


    Austin answered.


    ''I can feel him. The Earth means a lot to me, and he must''ve felt the same towards the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom.


    If the Earth was under attack, I would go back and fight off the enemies, '' he thought.


    "I did plan to go out for training.


    How about I go with you?


    Perhaps I can help.


    The Black Cosmos is close to the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom, so you would head in the same direction if you went home.


    Let''s go together,"


    Austin said after he thought for a while.


    "Well..."


    Shepard and Fletcher muttered in surprise.


    All of them knew that Austin was much more powerful than them. Naturally, they would benefit a lot if they went together with him.


    "It''s settled then.


    What more, the people of those forces have locked down all of the three thousand big and small universes.


    You can''t leave without me," Austin said with a smile.


    Finally, Shepard and Fletcher nodded in agreement. Without wasting another second, the three of them bid farewell to the others before they set out.


    Without a doubt, Fletcher didn''t go back alone. He brought all the core members of the Flying Phoenix Sect with him.

 Chapter 3672 Shepards Hometown

    Austin activated the Reincarnation Token. Immediately he teleported himself and his companions away from the three thousand big and small universes.


    The spatial coordinates of the chaotic void at the edge of the three thousand big and small universes had been recorded in the Reincarnation Token. With that information, Austin was able to teleport himself anywhere he wished.


    After teleporting for several times in a row, they soon managed to put immense distance between themselves and the three thousand big and small worlds.


    ''This Reincarnation Token is really amazing.


    It not only boosts teleportation, it also seems to have some other mysterious secrets.


    At my current strength level, however, I still won''t be able to discover all the secret powers of this token, ''


    Austin thought.


    Since obtaining the Reincarnation Token, Austin''s strength level had risen constantly. Indeed, he had now even become a god.


    And, even as a god, he had yet to penetrate through all the mysteries of the Reincarnation Token. This reinforced his admiration of the precious item.


    In fact, as Austin''s cultivation base rose higher, he was more and more convinced that the Reincarnation Token was something truly extraordinary.


    He felt a rush of determination to grow even stronger, vowing to himself that he would uncover all the secrets of the Reincarnation Token one day.


    With that, he put away the Reincarnation Token, and took out an airship. He got onboard and motioned for his companions to join him, and they flew onward, continuing with their journey.


    Inside the airship, Austin, Shepard and Fletcher discussed their options. After some consideration, they decided they would go first to the Black Cosmos.


    They knew that Shepard''s family and friends were in great danger.


    Anyone associated with Shepard could fall into the hands of the beast race at any time.


    Fletcher also wanted to return to the Ancient Mysterious Dragon Kingdom, in order to protect his hometown and join in the fight against the Demon City''s army if necessary.


    However, he understood that his concerns were less urgent in comparison to the more immediate danger faced by Shepard''s family.


    Since they had reached an agreement, the course of the airship was set for the Black Cosmos.


    As they traveled, Austin observed their surroundings and saw that the Sea of Chaos had completely fallen into confusion and disorder. Everywhere, there was mayhem.


    The Sea of Chaos was shrouded with dark clouds, and strong winds blew violently, while thunder rumbled and lightning crackled in the air. Wherever they looked, there were battles being fought as wars broke out.


    Even as the most powerful forces engaged in warfare, trying to conquer enemy cities and increase their territories, the smaller communities in the Sea of Chaos also took the opportunity to wreak some havoc of their own.


    While these forces were relatively weak,


    rd replied. The prospect of searching for his family made him anxious, for he was worried about what he would find.


    "We must find a way to sneak in without letting anyone notice us. We''ll make further plans after Shepard''s family is with us,"


    Austin said, putting away the airship.


    The beast race had thoroughly locked down this universe community.


    Austin sensed that there were three powerful demonic monsters among the people of the beast race.


    Although they had hidden themselves among the multitudes of members of the beast race, they could not completely conceal their enormous, unparalleled demonic power.


    Because Austin''s spiritual sense was very powerful, far beyond that of an ordinary divine god, he was able to detect the faint traces of their hidden power.


    In this case, the matter of entering the Black Cosmos would require considerable power. Even a premium-grade divine god would find it difficult to break through the lock and enter the universe community.


    However, it did not pose too much of a challenge for Austin.


    He had the Reincarnation Token, which enabled the user to teleport himself to a place without being discovered.


    Austin took out the Reincarnation Token, staring at the Black Cosmos. He murmured the spatial coordinates of his target location, then activated the token.


    Instantly, Austin and his companions vanished.


    The Reincarnation Token had immediately sent Austin, Shepard, and Fletcher inside the Black Cosmos.


    As for the high-level members of the Flying Phoenix Sect, they had already hidden themselves in advance within Fletcher''s spatial magic treasure.


    In the blink of an eye, the trio of men found themselves in the Black Cosmos.


    They stood and gazed at their surroundings, beneath the boundless sky of the universe.


    "Austin, I have sensed the aura of my family!"


    Shepard exclaimed. He looked excited, eager to find them and assure himself that everyone was safe.

 Chapter 3673 We Are Not Monsters

    "Every member of my clan has a special spiritual soul mark that enables us to sense each other,"


    Shepard explained to Austin.


    He began to release his spiritual sense to carefully perceive the position of his family.


    Austin looked around and saw demonic auras everywhere in the starry sky of the universe.


    It appeared that the beast race had already broken into the Black Cosmos.


    In addition to the beast race, there were also many people from the isolated alien spaces and even some from the three thousand big and small universes who worked for the gods of darkness.


    The creatures of the isolated alien spaces and the gods of darkness'' men had become the subsidiary forces of the Beast City.


    "Damn it! Most of the worlds and stars of the Black Cosmos have already been invaded by the people of the beast race.


    They are slaughtering the people of the Black Cosmos!" exclaimed Shepard as he glared into his spiritual sense.


    He became extremely furious and clenched his fists tightly.


    "You''re right." Austin nodded with his brows furrowed.


    With the help of his spiritual sense, Austin also found that there were a large number of people from the beast race in every world, star, and continent of the Black Cosmos. They searched everywhere aggressively, hunting down all the creatures of the Black Cosmos.


    He continued, "The army of the beast race is very powerful. Even a high-grade universe could not resist their attack."


    In the Black Cosmos, those powerful sects and some powerful masters had especially become the main targets of hunt.


    Every world had suffered a great loss.


    Wars, brutal massacres, rapes, and ransacks happened everywhere, causing havoc and destruction to the creatures. The Black Cosmos instantly became a site of terror and distress.


    "I discovered something. There is a group of people from our Wu Clan in the Galaxy World!"


    After observing for a while, Shepard finally found the location of a group of his family members.


    "Let''s go and find them!"


    Shepard couldn''t wait as he urged the two to rush to the Galaxy World.


    Austin and Fletcher fled quickly, following his lead.


    The three divine gods hurried with all their might. In the blink of an eye, they had already entered the Galaxy World.


    "From now on, you lowly creatures all belong to us, the great beast race. You know, you are the lowliest slaves. You have to do everything to serve us, the beast race."


    "Ha-ha! There are so many beautiful girls! Bring them back here. From now on, these girls will forever be our little toys!" One burst in loud evil laughter.


    "Pick up all their valuables. Take t


    It seemed that because of the invasion of the army from the Beast City, every living being in the Galaxy World had become frightened and paranoid.


    As soon as they saw strangers, they automatically assumed that they were the fighters of the beast race.


    However, just as Austin was about to explain further, a sudden thud disrupted them.


    Boom!


    Everyone couldn''t stand still on their feet as the world started shaking violently.


    A dreadful demonic cloud drifted and moved swiftly from afar. In an instant, it hovered above the mountains.


    "Oh? I see there are many villages of mortals in this area."


    The demonic clouds came to a stop. More than a dozen people of the beast race appeared. They constantly sent out strong demonic aura as their faces looked horrible and ugly.


    "Go down and catch a group of mortal women for fun."


    "A woman from the mortal world is too weak. It''s not that interesting."


    "It doesn''t matter. They are toys. At least, we can have more for playing around when we''re bored in the future."


    Voices of the several men of the beast race were heard as they discussed.


    "Let''s get down there and have a look for ourselves."


    The next moment, a dozen people of the beast race came floating from the cloud and landed on the ground.


    "Look, there are two mortal women over there. Look at that little girl. She is very cute. This one''s my favorite."


    These men saw Austin and the others at a glance. One of them stared at Sienna with red eyes and walked straight over, outstretching his arm.


    "Well, that''s also a good-looking one. Arrest her,"


    another man commanded with a chilling voice.


    In an instant, more than a dozen men of the beast race moved quickly and swarmed around Austin and the others.

 Chapter 3674 The Story Of The Wu Family

    "Oh my god! They are the members of the beast race!"


    Facing more than a dozen members of the beast race, the couple turned deathly pale, despair creeping up on their faces.


    The two of them stepped back, hiding their daughter behind them. The couple was immensely nervous but they were ready to fight until their last breath.


    "It looks like we will die here today," the woman said.


    Her eyes expressed how she had already resigned to fate, that she would die today


    "Don''t be afraid. It is just death. Even if we die, our family will still be together,"


    the man comforted her.


    "Gentlemen, I am so sorry. I misunderstood you just now.


    Unfortunately, there is nothing we can do.


    The real members of the beast race are here.


    And there is no way to escape. They have us completely surrounded."


    The man was sincerely apologetic as he looked at Austin, Fletcher and Shepard.


    At this point, he could tell that the three strangers were not members of the beast race.


    "Wait! Two of them are cultivators?


    I thought they were all mortals!


    Ha-ha! Guess what! We are indeed very lucky today. This wonderful lady is at the Divine Realm. Good. Very, very good!


    Guys, it''s really an awesome day.


    And wow! That gorgeous woman at the Divine Realm is really hot!


    She is much better than those weak and mortal women we saw earlier."


    The dozen members of the beast race were overjoyed to find that the couple was at the Divine Realm.


    They failed to see the strengths of Austin, Shepard, and Fetcher for two reasons.


    First, all three were divine gods while they were merely at the Divine Realm.


    And second, the three had actually concealed their auras deliberately.


    "Let''s kill the husband and capture his wife, to keep for ourselves. We can also bring that little girl along!"


    one of the members of the beast race said excitedly to his comrades.


    With that, the dozen members of the beast race released an overwhelming amount of demonic energy, aimed at the couple and ready to take pulverize them.


    The couple felt the demonic power that was about to take their lives. Despair and resignation was written all over their faces.


    ''We are outnumbered.


    There is no chance of defeating them!'' the couple thought.


    "How about we just take our own lives together?


    It''s better than be humiliated by them," the woman said.


    Her pretty face couldn''t hide the anger and frustration that she was feeling.


    The man looke


    y World.


    As you know, our family is one of the most powerful forces in the Galaxy World and we had caught their attention.


    The army of the Beast City surrounded our headquarters, intending to destroy us.


    Our chief knew that we didn''t stand a chance against their army.


    In order to save us from being killed, he divided us into several groups. We split up and tried to escape from the headquarters.


    I and my people fought a way out and finally shook them off. Unfortunately, most of my people died while we were on the run.


    Finally, we came to this village and have been hiding here ever since,"


    Ennis narrated the recent events within their family.


    "Where are the other members, then?"


    Shepard asked anxiously.


    "At that time, we were left with no choice but to disperse and lost contact with each other.


    But I heard that our chief fought the army of the beast race head-on, together with a large number of the strong members in our family. That was to distract them so that the weaker members could escape safely.


    Your father was one of those fighters,"


    Ennis replied.


    "And? So what happened?! My father was engaged in a head-on fight?"


    Hearing that, Shepard couldn''t help but feel restless with how the story was developing.


    "I have to find my father right now!"


    Shepard got up and was ready to leave the hideout.


    "Shepard, don''t be stupid. By yourself, you are no match for the army of the Beast City!"


    Ennis said immediately as he was startled by Shepard''s sudden decision.


    "Don''t worry, Shepard. I''ll go with you and find your father."


    Austin also stood up in support of Shepard.

 Chapter 3675 They Know We Are Here (Part One)

    "You need to stay put!


    Cool you head and don''t act on a whim!


    Don''t you get it? Our entire clan is no match for the army of the beast race. We ended up like this because we''re too weak to go against them.


    Besides, you are just preliminary-grade divine gods. What difference are you expecting to make if you go there? You''ll just get yourselves killed!"


    Ennis angrily shouted as he lectured Shepard and Austin.


    "I get it! But my father is trapped there. I will not stand idly and watch him die! I will save him even if it costs my life," Shepard snapped.


    He then immediately turned into a beam of light and flew away.


    As he departed, Austin and Fletcher followed him closely.


    "Damn it! He is so stubborn! I don''t know what else to do with him."


    Ennis was so furious that he stomped his feet on the ground.


    "He''s still young. I can''t let him get himself killed," Ennis said as he looked at the direction where Shepard and the others had disappeared.


    Before he went after Shepard, he told the other members of his clan to stay put in the hole and hide there for a while. After that, he quickly left and soared into the sky.


    As they left the Galaxy World, Shepard, Austin, and Fletcher moved sneakily in the space.


    They saw that a lot of members of the beast race were scattered. At the same time, they also saw several creatures on the run. It turned out that they were natives of the Black Cosmos.


    The three unleashed their spiritual sense and detected the members of the beast race. They concealed their auras and made sure to make a detour when they spotted them. This way, they prevented confronting any member of the beast race until they reached their destination.


    The only downside was it took them quite a while before they reached the place.


    Finally, they stopped in front of a huge star.


    They noticed that the spiritual energy was denser in this


    r,"


    Fletcher advised him.


    Fletcher was actually just a preliminary-grade divine god, like Austin and Shepard.


    Moreover, both Austin and Shepard had just become divine gods recently.


    He clearly knew that currently, they were not in the position to fight the beast race head-on. Ennis, who was supposed to be the strongest in their group, already sustained serious injuries, while the rest of them were just preliminary-grade divine gods. Once the members of the beast race spotted them, they would be in big trouble.


    "Austin!"


    Shepard called out as he noticed that Austin remained silent this whole time.


    Austin was the one he trusted the most among his friends at his age.


    He admired Austin more than anyone else. In fact, he would only listen to what he had to say.


    For a while, Austin had been silent because he was busy analyzing the condition of the Wu Star and the rest of the Black Cosmos through his spiritual sense.


    When Shepard called out to him, he had just finished probing the situation of the entire cosmos.


    He perceived that there were two premium-grade divine gods, dozens of medium-grade divine gods, and a great number of preliminary-grade divine gods among the troops of the beast race present in the Black Cosmos.

 Chapter 3676 They Know We Are Here (Part Two)

    On the Wu Star, there was a premium-grade divine god, several medium-grade and dozens of preliminary-grade divine gods of the beast race. Right now, they were attacking the ancestral land of the Wu Clan.


    ''This is indeed a difficult situation. The beast race is such a formidable force.


    They even sent out this many divine gods to invade a cosmos.


    It''s no wonder that they could easily conquer any race and cosmos whenever they want, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he pondered on their situation.


    The Beast City was such a vast and powerful group.


    Marlon''s ambition to rule the entire Sea of Chaos was not going to be a farfetched dream if their dominance continued.


    "Austin, what do you think we should do?"


    This time, Shepard asked for Austin''s opinion, hoping that he would agree with him on raiding the Wu Star.


    "Yeah. Let''s break in and save them."


    Austin gave a brief and surprising answer.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Are you mad?!


    You''re telling us to just go directly where they are and face them head-on?


    Where are you getting your confidence?


    You too are just a young and arrogant lad!"


    Ennis responded frantically after hearing what Austin said.


    What ticked Ennis the most was that Austin said it in such a calm and worry-free manner. He couldn''t think how Austin could be this cocky despite the seriousness of the situation.


    "But aren''t we too weak to handle them? How are we going to do that?"


    Fletcher tried to stay calm even though he was also shocked at Austin''s bold plan.


    "Austin..."


    Now, even Shepard grew a bit hesitant. Even though he badly wanted to save his father, he didn''t want to put his friends in a terrible situation.


    "Don''t worry, Shepard. You can trust me. I''ll be sure to rescue them,"


    Austin reassured him with a smile.


    Since he had acquired the Chaotic He


    ar, several members of the beast race immediately spotted him.


    "Hey, brat! Who the hell are you?!" one of the members of the beast race shouted as he asked Austin.


    They knew that Austin was definitely an outsider, so they dashed forward and closed in.


    Without any warning, Austin opened his mouth, and a sword immediately darted out. The sword emitted fearsome sword aura that charged at the members of the beast race.


    The sword aura exploded and ravaged everything that blocked its path.


    In just a split-second, Austin was able to take out all the members of the beast race that welcomed him.


    However, this commotion quickly drew the attention of the other members of the beast race on the Wu Star. They immediately perceived Austin''s presence and rushed at him.


    "We''ve got company! Watch out for that guy."


    Now, there were more members of the beast race surrounding Austin than when he first arrived.


    "This is what I''m talking about! Now they know that we''re here.


    We''re so screwed because of that brat''s foolhardiness!"


    Ennis couldn''t help screaming through gritted teeth as his face turned pale in fear.


    At the same time, Shepard and Fletcher had landed on Austin''s side, ready to take on their enemies.

 Chapter 3677 Ennis Kindness

    Ennis gritted his teeth and eventually landed beside Shepard.


    "Young man, aren''t you aware that your arrogance would put all of us in such a tight spot?


    I hope you don''t let this happen again, Shepard. Now, when the fight starts, just run as fast as you can. I''ll cover for you. Just get away from here, all right?


    I really don''t know what I could tell your father if anything happens to you out here. Am I clear?"


    When he finished talking, Ennis let out a long, heavy sigh.


    He was already feeling desperate at this point.


    His gut told him that it was impossible for them to escape, even more so now that they weren''t at their peak states.


    Meanwhile, creatures from the beast race besieged Austin and his companions.


    "Identify yourselves!"


    Among them were two medium-grade divine gods and seven preliminary-grade gods.


    "Oh, wait. I know you! You''re from the Wu Clan, aren''t you?


    Ha-ha! You must really be courting death for you to come back, huh?


    I must admit, that''s very brave of you," one of the medium-grade divine gods from the beast race teased Ennis with a smug face.


    This medium-grade god was sure he recognized him because Ennis was one of the Wu Clan''s strong, famous warriors.


    He saw Ennis fighting members of the beast race back when they attacked the Wu Star back then.


    "You''ve gone too far. I''m sure you''ve got quite a long list of terrible things you''ve done. Sooner or later, karma will punish you."


    Ennis had also felt enmity towards him. They glared at each other with vengeful eyes and clenched jaws when they met.


    Earlier on when the army of the beast race attacked their hometown, the Wu Star, this medium-grade divine god ruthlessly, mercilessly, and easily took the lives of everyone who got in his way. They had lost count of how many members of the Wu Clan had been slaughtered by him.


    "Karma? Ha! Don''t be so naive, my innocent friend.


    Our beast race will soon take over the entire Sea of Chaos.


    Once our dear Lord Marlon becomes the supreme ruler of all the creatures in the Sea of Chaos, it will be the end for you!" the medium-grade divine god from the beast race arrogantly declared as he let out a roaring laugh.


    Before his maniacal laughter faded, he motioned his comrades to eliminate Austin and the others.


    "Go ahead and take them all down!"


    Seven preliminary-grade divine gods who were standing beside him promptly rushed towards Austin.


    Although Ennis was a medium-grade divine god, his fighting power had decreased a lot due to his severe injuries. Therefore, those preliminary-grade divine gods did not take him seriously and deemed him a small fry.


    "Hey, brat. Just stop trying so hard, all right


    of him. However, seeing Austin take his men down so easily had certainly made his blood boil.


    "Aaargh!


    Damn you, brat!


    I was wrong to underestimate your power.


    How dare you kill all my men?!


    You better pray because I''ll definitely end your life! I will make damn sure there''s no living being in the Sea of Chaos who can save you!"


    The medium-grade divine god almost exploded in anger. There was no stopping him anymore.


    "Go to hell, you brat!"


    Without further ado, he ferociously attacked Austin and made sure that he realized how powerful he was. He was from the beast race, after all.


    Boom!


    Endless malicious aura, murderous will, and demonic aura surged crazily from him. He then condensed all of them into a huge, bloody, demonic palm.


    This palm had long, sharp fingernails with scarlet blood dripping from each of them, and it spread out a cold chill.


    Whoosh!


    The huge, bloody, demonic palm dashed towards Austin with a great force and shook their surroundings.


    The whole Wu Star roared and hissed due to this violent attack.


    The palm blotted out the sky, and the sun appeared as though it had set. It muted and annihilated everything it passed.


    It was clear that his strength was awfully terrifying.


    Seeing all this, Ennis tried to assess his own power and came to the conclusion that he wouldn''t be on equal footing with this irate medium-grade god regardless of his injury and his peak state.


    Realizing what was about to happen, even Shepard and Fletcher were aghast.


    They found it difficult to breathe and move when they all felt the immense power that the disgusting bloody palm was emitting. They felt suffocated and weak, and they didn''t know what else to do.


    "Austin! Run!"


    Ennis, Shepard, and Fletcher all tried to warn Austin.

 Chapter 3678 Beat Into Meat Pies

    Austin was moments away from being completely enveloped by the aggressive bloody demonic palm.


    All of a sudden, Austin made his move.


    Overwhelming chaotic energy surged out of him as all the secret realms in his body were activated at the same time, providing him with tremendous energy.


    Boom!


    Without any hesitation, Austin threw a punch at the coming palm.


    Although the move was simple, all the quintessence of various fist techniques Austin practiced throughout his life was condensed in a single punch!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A deafening explosion erupted when Austin''s fist collided with the bloody demonic palm.


    Everything shook around them due to the collision''s great impact.


    Even Austin was forced to take a few steps back because of the impact. At a glance, it would seem that Austin was at a disadvantage.


    But in all honesty, Austin didn''t feel any sort of pain at all.


    Moreover, this was a pure and simple head-on collision of strength. As a matter fact of fact, Austin hadn''t even shown his bodily movement skill nor his brilliant swordsmanship cultivation base yet.


    Long story short, Austin wasn''t afraid of the medium-grade divine god at all considering how great his overall power truly was.


    Back in the Fallen Divine Valley, Austin had the strength to fight on even ground against medium-grade divine gods and even kill preliminary-grade divine gods.


    ''Seems like my physical body is becoming even stronger after I acquired the Chaotic Heaven Body.


    Even though I just fought with a medium-grade divine god, my body still remained undamaged after confronting the bloody demonic palm head on.


    I just wasn''t ready, so I was forced to take a few steps back.''


    Austin took stock of his condition and was very satisfied by his discoveries.


    "What?!


    Did I see that wrong?"


    Confusion bloomed on Ennis'' face when he saw that Austin was still safe and sound despite the terrifying collision between his punch and the palm of the medium-grade divine god of the beast race.


    He knew that the medium-grade divine god before his eyes stood head and shoulders above his peers at the same medium-grade divine god level.


    In Ennis'' opinion, even if he was at his best, he still wouldn''t be able to beat Austin''s opponent.


    "We underestimated Leader Austin."


    Fletcher smiled and slowly shook his head.


    "Yes, he''s really difficult to see through,"


    Shepard added, pleasant surprise apparent on his face.


    "It looks like your strength isn''t enough to kill me," Austin scoffed at the medium-grade divine god.


    A playful look appeared on Austin''s face at that moment as his mood brightened the longer he stared at the medium-grade divine god of the beast ra


    he just wanted to test his physical strength.


    "Ahh! Ahhhh!"


    Step by step, Austin forced back the medium-grade divine god. Fear and panic filled his heart, robbing him of the strength to fight back.


    "Ahhh! No!"


    In the end, the medium-grade divine god was pummeled to death by Austin''s fists alone!


    The only thing that remained of his tall demonic body was a thin meat pie floating in the air!


    "My goodness!"


    Shock filled Ennis, Fletcher and Shepard at the sight of Austin''s power.


    "That wasn''t bad,"


    Austin murmured to himself in satisfaction after he won the battle.


    It pleased Austin that he didn''t have to use any secret skill or move to win.


    Just the power from the secret realms in his body, coupled with the Chaotic Heaven Body, was all he needed to beat a medium-grade divine god into a meat pie!


    This terrible and barbaric attack showed that Austin had absolute strength to crush most medium-grade divine gods!


    Everyone noted that he only used pure physical strength, disregarding other skills or moves!


    If Austin used other skills, such as the Puppet Strings skill or the Earth Exploring Technique, it would be a walk in the park for him to crush a medium-grade divine god.


    "Let''s go to the ancestral land of Wu Clan to save those people!"


    Austin waved his hand and gestured for them to follow him to the ancestral land of Wu Clan.


    With the help of his spiritual sense, Austin already found the location of their destination.


    A large number of masters of the beast race were laying siege on the Wu Clan''s people.


    "Got it!"


    The others quickly recovered from their shock and followed after him.


    ''Can this young man really save our Wu Clan?''


    Ennis thought to himself as he looked at Austin''s back, hope and expectation rising in his heart.

 Chapter 3679 The Ancestral Land Of The Wu Clan

    "Arrest all of them!"


    As Austin and his companions hurried to the ancestral land of the Wu Clan, members of the beast race rushed towards them. Soon they were surrounded, trapped in a circle of beast race members while they stood in the center.


    The battle just now between Austin and the medium-grade divine god of the beast race had already alerted and shocked the entire Wu Star.


    Numerous ferocious-looking monsters, creatures from the isolated alien spaces, and some gods of darkness arrived with murderous will. Their goal was to block and defeat and Austin and his companions.


    Austin stood in the center of the circle, staring out at the enemies surrounding him. He opened his mouth.


    Instantly, the purple flying sword flew out, slashing with violence at everything in its path. It left a billowing trail of sword radiance. Then it whirled towards Austin''s opponents with a deep rumbling noise.


    The speed of the flying sword was almost equal to the speed of Austin''s spiritual sense. It reached its target almost as soon as Austin willed it to happen.


    It swished through the air with deadly accuracy.


    The flying sword was incomparably sharp. Wherever it slashed, it cut through all the living beings standing in its way. The speed of the sword left the members of the beast race with no time to resist or evade the attack. They were killed where they stood, sliced into pieces and a mist of blood rising where they had fallen.


    Austin''s combat capabilities had always been like this. When he was up against cultivators who were inferior to him, or even at the same level, he could kill them in an instant.


    He was even capable of fighting alone against a whole group of cultivators, and defeating all of them.


    Around Austin, a vast expanse of vivid sword waves soared and danced like a glowing purple dragon. Austin roared and reinforced the energy pouring out into the flying sword, fully intending to kill every single member of the beast race that rushed towards him.


    Ennis, Fletcher, and Shepard followed closely behind Austin. They were not worried about fighting back, since it was clear that Austin had it all under control.


    The three of them watched Austin''s purple flying sword slaughtering their enemies without mercy. Although each of them had their own reasons to be angry with the beast race, the brutal sight sent a chill through their hearts.


    "Legend has spoken of something called the Flying Swordsmanship. Whoever has mastered that skill is said to be capable of killing people with ease, and capable of fetching things that are thousands of miles away. From what we have seen of Austin... is his skill the Flying Swordsmanship?


    It supposedly originated in a universe community known as the three thousand big and small universes,"


    Ennis speculated, his gaze fixed on the dazzling radiance of the flying purple sword. Austin''s control and mastery of the sword was astonishing to him, as he had never seen anything like it.


    "That''s right.


    Austin is using the Flyin


    nd terrifying power.


    Thus, none of the martial arts masters of the beast race attacked immediately. For the moment, they only stared at him, probing and sensing his power with their spiritual senses.


    Faced with an attack by an injured medium-grade divine god and two preliminary-grade divine gods, Ennis, Fletcher, and Shepard had no difficulty in dealing with them.


    The old demonic monster laughed grimly. "Very good. You are one martial arts genius.


    But, young man��haven''t you learned to be careful whom you provoke? A genius who will not live to see the dawn is not much of a genius!


    Since you have dared to anger all of us, you are destined to be a genius who dies young!"


    The old monster glared at Austin with his ferocious scarlet eyes.


    A terrifying aura suddenly spread out forcefully across the whole space. It belonged to the premium-grade divine god.


    Every creature present felt a strange sensation wash over them, as though they were now in the old monster''s territory. They felt like they were in a world ruled by the old monster.


    "This old monster is horrifying!


    We''ve been too reckless.


    We shouldn''t have come here like this!"


    Cowed by the oppressive aura of the old demonic monster, Ennis, Fletcher, and Shepard began speaking all at once, unable to hide their fear. Under the pressure of the old monster''s power, their very legs felt too feeble to support their bodies.


    They began coughing.


    The three of them all spat out blood. Their faces had grown pale, and blood roiled in their bodies like troubled seas.


    The force alone of the old demonic monster''s powerful aura had severely injured Ennis, Fletcher, and Shepard.


    ''This old monster is extremely powerful.


    I must be careful, ''


    Austin thought. His face had darkened when he felt the old monster''s power.


    However, he still stood straight, calmly meeting the glare of his opponent. The old demonic monster''s power had no effect on him at all.


    He was unharmed because of the Chaotic Heaven Body.

 Chapter 3680 Fighting Against A Premium-grade Divine God

    With his piercing eyes, the old monster from the beast race surveyed Austin. After a little while, he was ready to speak.


    "You are quite special. I can''t see through you," he said in a rather harsh tone.


    "You have a special body. I will dissect you and study it carefully later,"


    he continued, drawing a cruel smile.


    "Sir, he''s just a preliminary-grade divine god. You don''t have to degrade yourself just to deal with him. I''ll kill this human brat..."


    a medium-grade divine god said viciously as he stared at Austin with bloodthirsty eyes.


    "He just killed a medium-grade divine god. Aren''t you afraid of him?"


    the old monster asked.


    "You can''t be serious. He''s just a human brat. I''ll tear him to bits," the medium-grade divine god responded.


    He growled, releasing a strong demonic aura.


    In the next second, he was stomping his feet, sending him Austin''s way.


    This divine god was particularly powerful. The very space around him collapsed as he made his way toward Austin.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He then released a demonic power, turning it into hands that came for his target from varying directions.


    In an instant, the space where Austin stood was frozen by the terrifying demonic power.


    Ennis, Shepard, and Fletcher looked at each other worriedly as they sensed the great power. All of them were forced to take a step back.


    "Humph! Brat, what''s wrong? You can''t move, can you? Aren''t you someone special? Don''t you have something up your sleeve? Come on, give me your best shot," the medium-grade god egged him on triumphantly as Austin was frozen in place.


    A booming laugh burst from his chest.


    Then, he dashed toward Austin at an astonishing speed, breaking the space.


    In an instant, he approached his target.


    Compared to him, Austin seemed terribly small.


    It was like an elephant rushing toward a sheep at full speed.


    The latter was surely going to be smashed to piece


    ad Austin ever fought against a premium-grade divine god.


    Now, he was eager to give it a shot.


    After he acquired the Chaotic Heaven Body, his physical strength improved greatly. And to add to that, he had grown much more confident.


    Even in confronting a premium-grade divine god, he remained calm and composed.


    With that, he took the initiative to attack.


    "Argh! Human boy, you''re digging your own grave!"


    Austin''s behavior provoked the old monster��his pride had taken a hit. All of a sudden, he went ballistic.


    "Old bastard, go to hell!"


    Austin then stepped out of a spatial passage to the right of the old monster.


    He was fully aware that he had to go all-out��he couldn''t afford to make any mistakes before his premium-grade divine god opponent.


    And thus, he activated all his chaotic magic treasures, and threw them all right at the old monster.


    Simultaneously, the chaotic magic treasures released their chaotic energies. It was as though hundreds of millions of large volcanoes were erupting at the same time.


    The overwhelming amount of energy frightened away all the nearby creatures.


    Then, Austin spat out a purple sword that emitted dazzling sword radiance at the old monster.


    Boom!


    Austin''s fists swung toward the creature''s head, too.

 Chapter 3681 A Fierce Battle

    "Brat! How dare you!"


    the old demonic monster shouted. He felt hair-raising anger surging throughout his body. Clearly, his spite of Austin had reached its peak.


    In his eyes, a young man who was merely a preliminary-grade divine god was nothing compared to an ant. But this young man dared to attack him now, making him feel humiliated and furious.


    How could a preliminary-grade divine god arrogantly provoke a premium-grade divine god like this?


    It was obvious that the young man didn''t take him, a premium-grade divine god, seriously!


    Buzz!


    The old demonic monster''s body suddenly emitted a bright demonic light that quickly formed into a beautiful halo. This was the power of the demonic law that he cultivated. He had exerted all of his demonic law power in just a flash.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At the same time, all sorts of attacks from Austin knocked over the old man''s demonic body.


    In a swift manner, he was able to repel all those attacks. Horrifying energy continued to explode unceasingly.


    The defense of the premium-grade divine god was undoubtedly strong.


    Austin''s attacking power was equivalent to that of powerful medium-grade divine gods, but it was still not enough to break a premium-grade divine god''s defense.


    Even so, as Austin''s powerful attacks hit the old demonic monster one after another, he felt a sharp pain stabbing right through him. He grimaced as he tried to bear the tremendous ache.


    He had planned to take Austin''s attack head-on, but he didn''t expect that Austin''s attack would cause him such agony.


    What was certainly out of his expectation had yet to come.


    Under the control of Austin''s mind, thousands of magic treasures of the divine level instantly appeared and surrounded the old monster''s body. After a few moments, the magic treasures all detonated in unison!


    To detonate the magic treasures, one needed to master some special secret techniques.


    Luckily, Austin happened to master several secret methods to detonate magic treasures before.


    After all, Austin had encountered many masters in his lifetime.


    There were at least ten masters from whom Austin learned many of his skills.


    Therefore, Austin had more or less known about all kinds of secret skills.


    Most of the skills were very brilliant which made him an exceptional preliminary-grade divine god.


    This time, to deal with the old monster, Austin had exerted a lot to detonate thousands of magic treasures. This was absolutely unimaginable for ordinary gods.


    Boom! Boom! B


    by the sight of it all.


    He was sure that if it was him who fought with that old monster, he would definitely be killed in an instant!


    There was no doubt about it.


    But now, a young man with only the strength of a preliminary-grade divine god was fighting head-on with the old monster, and it was hard to tell who would win.


    It just didn''t make sense!


    On top of Shepard, Fletcher, and Ennis, the people of the beast race were also astounded.


    The old monster was a renowned master in the Beast City. Almost everyone there knew him.


    In the beast race, he was a ruthless character whose name made many monsters tremble with fear.


    They didn''t expect that he would directly be challenged by a preliminary-grade divine god.


    They never saw it coming that the fight would become a close contest.


    If this news spread back in the Beast City, no one would have probably believed it.


    The fierce battle continued for a longer period.


    Soon, Austin found it hard to resist and couldn''t stand the attack any longer.


    Puff!


    In the midst of battle, Austin felt a striking pain on his shoulder, where a few bleeding scratches started to show.


    The old monster was so powerful that finally, Austin couldn''t bear more of his attack.


    Even just one move could easily shatter and tear him apart. He was gradually succumbing to him.


    The old monster jabbed towards Austin''s chest, forcefully piercing him with his claw.


    Blood dripped from Austin''s sternum, and several of his sternum bones were shattered by the old monster''s claw.


    "Watch out!"


    Shepard, Fletcher, and Ennis shouted anxiously as they witnessed Austin falling to an unfortunate disadvantage.

 Chapter 3682 Is Austin Dead

    "Brat, you know nothing about my strength!


    Do you really think that you, a mere preliminary-grade divine god, is qualified and skilled enough to challenge me? In your dreams!


    I hope you''ll know how to behave in front of a senior in your next life!


    Oh, I almost forgot! I don''t think you''ll have the chance to enjoy the next life, because I will surely ruin your spiritual soul and erase all the auras about you in this world. You won''t even have the chance to be reincarnated!"


    the old monster spat in a cold and loathing voice, which made people feel like they were inside a frozen hell in the netherworld.


    However, Austin did not say anything. He did realize that his strength was inferior to the old monster.


    He was a premium-grade divine god who had cultivated for a rather long time, way longer than Austin''s life. He was a powerful warrior among his peers.


    Although Austin was quite talented and unrivaled, he still felt weak in front of the old monster.


    Right now, his body was horribly wounded and covered in blood. It was not a good sight.


    "Well, in that case, we will perish together!"


    Despite being at a disadvantage, Austin gritted his teeth and launched a fierce move. In turn, his opponent continuously struck him, and he endured every hit. As his blood was sprayed everywhere, he quickly gained somewhat of an upper hand. He was now determined to try all of his moves just to make the old monster suffer, regardless of the fact that he might lose his own life as well.


    As he dashed towards the old monster, he activated the Reincarnation Token and the Chaotic Striding Boots. Combined with his Peerless Lightness Skill as well as the original chaotic law, he almost used up all his trump cards.


    Suddenly, he appeared in another spot out of nowhere like an elusive ghost, and then reappeared behind the old monster.


    It was precisely due to his astonishing speed, courtesy of his bodily movement skill, that he was able to hold on until now.


    Even though the old monster was much stronger than Austin, the latter was good at dodging. He moved quickly to avoid the old monster''s ferocious attacks, and sometimes, he even hit his opponent from unexpected angles.


    Puff!


    Austin threw out a punch, which flew in the air like a shooting star. However, the left side of his chest was left unprotected. Even then, he firmly moved his hand forward in an attempt to smash the old monster''s head into pieces, no matter what terrible damages he might suffer.


    At the same time, his purple flying sword, five chaotic magic treasures, and tens of thousands


    ergy columns bombarded Austin and his two avatars, more than twenty deities, three heavenly dragons, and thousands of earth dragons. All of them exploded one after another and turned into a mist of blood.


    In the end, the old monster had gotten seriously injured. His whole body was severely damaged, and only half of it remained!


    However, Austin was much worse since he still was not strong enough to be on par with the old monster.


    As a result, his body had gotten smashed into pieces.


    He turned into chunks of flesh and bones that scattered all over the place. His blood was splashed everywhere and even stained the sky!


    "Damn it!"


    Fletcher, Shepard, and Ennis blanched in fright when they saw that Austin''s body had exploded and turned into blood mist.


    Sadly, they were too weak to save him.


    They could not help but foresee a future wherein they would die miserably because the three of them might not get to escape after Austin was gone.


    After all, there were several medium-grade divine gods, dozens of preliminary-grade divine gods, and numerous creatures from the beast race around them, who all eyed the three of them intensely.


    There was no escape for them at all.


    "It''s over. We are all doomed!


    This young man died for our Wu Clan. Alas, we cannot repay him.


    Shepard, I''m sorry, but I''m afraid we are all going to die here. I feel so sorry for your father that I can''t bring you back to him.


    Fortunately, I will die with you.


    I don''t have to face your father alone to express my guilt," Ernie sighed and lamented.


    "Ahem!"


    After the old monster had crushed Austin to pieces, the rest of his body began to reconstruct itself, as his other severed body parts shone brightly.

 Chapter 3683 The Cannibal Race

    "You''re the best, supreme grandmaster!"


    Shouts and cheers resounded throughout the Wu Star.


    A collective sigh of relief left the members of the beast race as they saw Austin get killed. Voices loud enough to make the sky tremble erupted as they cheered for their supreme grandmaster.


    On the other hand, grief and despair filled Fletcher, Shepard and Ennis.


    Right before their very eyes, the old creature was being reborn.


    Flesh and bones wove back together, and it would take a while for his original physique to be completed.


    All of his injuries were wiped away like it never happened.


    A premium-grade divine god was difficult to kill.


    However, something unexpected happened right before their eyes.


    "Now!"


    A shout echoed from above their heads.


    All of Austin''s torn flesh and spilled blood that hovered in the air gathered back together at the speed of light.


    In less than half a second, Austin''s body became as right as rain once again.


    "Being dead felt terrible," Austin quietly complained to himself.


    His complexion was ghostly pale and he appeared completely weak.


    Without a moment''s delay, he pulled out various precious natural resources, divine pills, and divine crystals from his Space Ring and quickly swallowed them all down.


    In the blink of an eye, he returned to his peak state.


    ''The Chaotic Heaven Body is truly beyond compare. I practically have an immortal body now.


    Even a premium-grade divine god can''t kill me!''


    Austin mused, feeling quite pleased with all the benefits the Chaotic Heaven Body brought him.


    He stretched out his legs, quietly observing the immaculate skin that completely recovered from his injuries.


    "What the hell''s going on?!


    Didn''t he die?!


    How did he come back to life after being killed by a premium-grade divine god?!"


    Shock and confusion appeared on everyone''s faces, even Austin''s own allies, as they gaped at him.


    ''This is insane.


    We saw him break into pieces! Even his spiritual soul shattered before our very eyes...


    How could a person whose spiritual soul was completely destroyed... be reborn?


    Is this just a ghost?''


    All of them had a million questio


    me grandmaster!"


    One of the beast race members let out an echoing bellow.


    "Let''s eat them. Rip them into pieces and swallow them," a beast race elder declared.


    In the blink of an eye, a bunch of beast race members circled around Shepard, Fletcher, and Ennis.


    The whole beast race could be divided into smaller types.


    One of which was the cannibal race that still fell under the beast race.


    All the members of the cannibal race fed on living creatures.


    Human beings, demons, beasts, and other creatures could become their food.


    It was a race that made all other creatures shiver in terror and disgust; all of them tried to stay away from the cannibal race as much as possible.


    At this point, all the members of the cannibal race had completely surrounded their prey. Drool dripped from the corners of their lips as they hungrily licked their lips with starved expressions.


    "Ha-ha! All three of them are divine gods. It''s been a long time since we ate one. Boys, take your time and slowly enjoy the food.


    Everyone will have their share,"


    the strongest member of the cannibal race announced loudly.


    "Damn it! We''ll be eaten by these disgusting monsters!"


    Disgust twisted the faces of Shepard, Fletcher, and Ennis.


    Fear filled them at the thought that they''d end up in the belly of a beast.


    "Let''s kill ourselves. Death with dignity is far better than ending up as dinner for these monsters,"


    Ennis said.

 Chapter 3684 Come Back To Life Twice

    Feeling hopeless, Shepard, Fletcher, and Ennis decided to take their own lives.


    Surrounded by the troops of the beast, they didn''t think that they could get away.


    "Come on!


    I say that we eat them to avenge our supreme grandmaster!" the strongest member of the cannibal race shouted.


    In response, his people opened their mouths with greed and began drooling. They started running towards them.


    ''It looks like I am going to die here!''


    Shepard, Fletcher, and Ennis all thought the same thing. There was nothing left to try, so they began to harness all the energy that was inside of their bodies and prepared to take their own lives.


    This way, they wouldn''t have to be eaten alive by monsters.


    As the three of them were about to make themselves explode, something unexpected happened.


    They stopped gathering their energy and looked in the direction of the strangeness.


    Their jaws all dropped. Blood, body parts, and hair were lifting off the ground and started to come together.


    A strong aura of validity spread in the air around them.


    "Look! I think Austin is trying to come back to life again!" Shepard exclaimed, pointing excitedly in the direction of Austin''s body.


    "This is not good! That brat is coming back again!"


    The members of the beast race raged when they saw what was happening as well.


    As they watched, the flesh and blood started assembling faster.


    Panicked, the members of the cannibal race also stopped attacking Shepard, Fletcher, and Ennis.


    "Come on, guys. We must stop him. We can''t let him be reborn!"


    It took a moment but eventually the medium-grade divine gods and preliminary-grade divine gods of the beast race recovered from their shock. All at once, they began unleashing attacks on Austin.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Huge hands which carried immense demonic power came at Austin''s torn flesh.


    The joint attack of so many divine gods of the beast race was remarkably powerful.


    Within minutes, the space had collapsed inch by inch and the endless space fragments whirled in the air.


    However, it was too late.


    Before they could destroy Austin''s broken limbs, Austin reappeared in the air.


    He was pant


    the purple sword chopped the members of the beast race into pieces.


    They were too weak to even attempt at breaking the Flying Swordsmanship.


    "Let''s go get him!"


    a medium-grade divine god of the beast race shouted.


    He was the strongest next to the old creature. Since Austin had killed the old creature, he was the leader of the group.


    "What are you yelling about? It''s your turn," Austin snapped at him.


    Like a ghost, he appeared in front of the medium-grade divine god and attacked him.


    Austin was fast, and he fought his opponent with all his might.


    Instantly, the two of them were engaged in a fierce fight.


    In a matter of seconds, the medium-grade divine god of the beast race was defeated.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and stumbled onto his side.


    "Brat, you''ve gone too far!"


    The other divine gods of the beast race flew into a rage. Austin floated in the air and waited for them to make their attacks.


    They were the members of the beast race from the Beast City.


    The Beast City was one of the most powerful forces in the Sea of Chaos.


    During ancient times, the leader of the Beast City had even ruled the Sea of Chaos.


    Even now, all the creatures were scared of the beast race from the Beast City.


    Being members of the beast race from the Beast City, they had never been so humiliated before.


    Many of their companions had perished at the hands of a young man. How could they live with that?

 Chapter 3685 A Grand Massacre

    "Come on! Kill that brat!"


    Dozens of divine gods from the beast race were all burning with rage as madness and hysteria engulfed them.


    They swarmed up and besieged Austin in no time. With their combined attacks, this was their chance to smash him and reduce him into ashes.


    "Let us help you!"


    Seeing this rapid turn of events, Shepard, Fletcher and Ennis got ready to rush over and give Austin a hand.


    "Thanks a lot, but there''s no need.


    Don''t worry, guys. There''s no way that these dumb monsters can kill me anyway. They are not that strong at all!


    Shepard, you can enter the ancestral land of your clan and inform your family that the crisis has been temporarily resolved. You can let them come out now,"


    Austin said promptly.


    He honestly didn''t think that they could be of any help, considering their relatively weaker strengths compared to his.


    At this point, dozens of divine gods of the beast race were all over Austin, attacking him from all sides. His attackers included four medium-grade divine gods and more than thirty preliminary-grade divine gods. The terrifying fighting power that they had from their side was definitely something to boast about. If Shepard and the other two actually came to help, they would end up being killed instead.


    This was the reason why Austin refused their kind offer. He, on the other side, was not afraid to face any of these enemies at all.


    He was that confident because his bodily movement skill supplied him with enough courage to face them all. He could move extremely fast while other people find it hard to believe that a human being could actually move with such speed.


    Even a premium-grade divine god would have a headache just trying to catch up with him.


    Under siege by the divine gods of the beast race, Austin wasted no time and activated his bodily movement skill. At the same time, he initiated the Reincarnation Token. In an instant, he disappeared into thin air, confusing his attackers.


    He didn''t see the need to fight against all of these divine gods simultaneously.


    Being no fool, he was well aware that even ants could bite a huge elephant to death if only there were enough ants. He thought that it would be wise, to not face all of them head-on. He knew that it would only put his life in danger.


    He had never been too stubborn nor arrogant, to not know how to play to the game and score.


    "Where is that brat? Find him!"


    the divine gods from the beast race roared with rage as they released their spiritual senses to locate Austin.


    "This is unacceptable! That brat actually killed our supreme grandmaster. Unless we tear him into pieces, there shall be no justice! It will be extremely hard to vent our hatred for that insect! We must make him pay the price!"


    a preliminary-grade divine god screamed in anger.


    "How dramatic! Unfortunately, you will never have the chance to do that."


    Suddenly, a faint voice came from behind this particular divine god. The voice resounded in his ear as if the owner of it was whispering only to him.


    It turned out to be none other than Aus


    Clan.


    "Austin!"


    Shepard who had been hiding there rushed out of the ancestral land to welcome him.


    A group of people followed closely behind him.


    They were all from the Wu Clan.


    Among them, were dozens of divine gods.


    Most of them were at the preliminary grade, and a small number of them were medium-grade divine gods.


    Among them was also an old man with wrinkled skin.


    This old man actually had the strength of a premium-grade divine god.


    However, at this time, he was seriously injured and his breathing was irregular and very weak.


    He even staggered because he did not have enough strength to remain upright, let alone walk freely. A middle-aged man supported him while he walked with difficulty.


    "Father, this is Austin. He is the one that I made friends with when I traveled in the Sea of Chaos,"


    Shepard then said to the middle-aged man.


    This middle-aged man was a medium-grade divine god. He had a strong figure, a square face, thick eyebrows and big eyes. His face was naturally serious even when he was not angry.


    "Ha ha, brother, Leader Austin is really awesome. He is young, but his strength is much stronger than ours. Trust me. I''m not exaggerating.


    And this time, he saved all of us!


    We must treat him with gratitude and respect!"


    Ennis said as he stepped forward.


    "Ennis, thank you for that information. I''ve seen with my two eyes exactly as what you have said. Leader Austin has shown amazing power and skills as he killed those bastards,"


    the middle-aged man replied.


    "Leader Austin, let me introduce myself. My name is Jean, and I am the current patriarch of the Wu Clan,"


    the middle-aged man, Jean Wu, said to Austin, respect filled his voice as if he was talking to a peer, even though Austin was many years his junior.


    He didn''t dare to address Austin as an ordinary young man at all!


    "You''re welcome, sir.


    As Shepard said, he and I are good friends. We are peers.


    So, you being his father, are my senior. Please don''t be so formal with me,"


    Austin said with a smile.

 Chapter 3686 You Must Protect Me

    "Leader Austin, you have such incredible strength yet you are approachable and friendly. You truly are a modest and humble leader for the younger generation!"


    Jean praised as he put his hands together.


    Just then, a few strong warriors of the Wu Clan came forward one by one and introduced themselves to Austin.


    The old man with the strength of a premium-grade divine god had been seriously injured. He was the last patriarch of the Wu Clan and was the strongest in the clan for the time being.


    The reason behind the Wu Clan''s domination over the Black Cosmos was because of their previous leader. This has led them to become one of the top forces in the whole Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    It was not long ago that the army from the Beast City suddenly attacked the Black Cosmos.


    Two premium-grade divine gods from the beast race united and defeated the old man which left the latter terribly injured. He had not recovered well since then.


    Therefore, this lost the Wu Clan their power to resist and defend themselves.


    Fortunately, Austin appeared just in time.


    "Gather all our men back as soon as possible!"


    The old man named Enoch gave out an order after he had talked with Austin for a while.


    Soon after, all the members of the Wu Clan, both living and hiding in the Black Cosmos, received the message and rushed back to the Wu Star.


    The main force of the beast race fled in panic because of Austin''s immense fighting power.


    Therefore, those who were alive made it back to the Wu Star quickly and faced no trouble.


    Shepard''s mother, elder brother, and younger sister all returned safely, too.


    He couldn''t help but gasp in joy as he saw them safe and sound.


    He received his father''s message about the invasion when he remained in the three thousand big and small universes, and he instantly grew anxious. He could not help but worry about the safety of his family and clansmen. It was only at this point that he was finally relieved.


    "Everyone, come over there. Let me introduce my friend to you. This is Austin."


    Shepard gestured towards his family to move closer as he introduced him to them.


    "Leader Austin, you are young yet you are so powerful. You are really a good example for young people,"


    his mother nodded as she approached.


    "Sister, Austin is not only powerful, but also gen


    ansmen to retreat immediately,"


    Enoch said with much force. He meant it.


    "Okay."


    Jean nodded and turned to deliver the message.


    However, just as he walked away, something happened.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The entire Black Cosmos shook violently.


    An echoing series of booming sounds stirred up the entire Black Cosmos.


    The ground rumbled as the entire place grew shaky. It felt as if the mountains collapsed and a tsunami hit. It felt as if hundreds of millions of volcanoes erupted at the same time.


    Meanwhile, demonic aura erupted and fell on the Black Cosmos, spreading a heavy, dark cloud of smoke.


    "Damn it! The army of the beast race is already here!"


    All the members of the Wu Clan grew pale and frantic.


    They had already experienced the power of the beast race and it had traumatized many of them.


    From past experience, they knew they could not defend themselves.


    The gap between the strengths of the two sides was too big.


    All of their gazes fell on Austin as they hoped for his solution.


    They all recalled that not long ago, Austin single handedly defeated a large group of warriors from the best race. On top of that, he even killed a premium-grade divine god.


    They looked at him with pleading eyes. They hoped for Austin to be their savior.


    "I''m so scared. There are so many monsters. You have to protect me!


    And please also protect my parents, brothers, and all the other clansmen."


    Shepard''s sister was frightened. She rushed towards Austin and held his arm, trying to seek some comfort from him.

 Chapter 3687 Three Old Creatures Of The Beast Race

    "Hannah, you are a lady. Behave accordingly," Jean lectured, pointing his finger at the lovely girl.


    Being the chief of the Wu Clan, he thought it was not decent for his young daughter to be so intimate to a man in public.


    "Dad, he is the only one who can protect us," she insisted.


    "Austin, you must keep us safe," Hannah urged as she stared at Austin.


    Instead of letting Austin go, she tightened her grip on his arm. She clung to him, and Austin could feel her soft skin brushing against his.


    "Yes, I promise that I will protect you and your family. Why don''t you let my arm go now?"


    Austin suggested as he didn''t know what to do with the cute girl.


    "No. I''m so scared.


    It''s safer to stay with you,"


    Hannah replied as she stuck out her tongue.


    "Well, if you insist."


    Austin shrugged as he smiled hesitantly.


    "Leader Austin, the troops of the beast race are here. I don''t think we can find a way out.


    Now the only way is to enter our ancestral land.


    There is an ancient array in the ancestral land. It can keep us safe,"


    Enoch spilled an idea as he looked at Austin.


    "Human brat, you had the audacity to lay a hand on our people.


    Do you think you could easily mess with our Beast City like that?


    Now, get your ass over here and take your own life in front of me. That way, I might consider not crushing you into a million pieces!"


    As soon as Enoch finished his sentence, a voice of outrage boomed thunderously across the entire Black Cosmos.


    The voice quivered and collapsed the space in the cosmos.


    At this point, thunder rolled continuously and blood-colored lightning started to flash.


    Countless innocent creatures were shattered to pieces by the monstrous sound and soon died in misery.


    Austin looked into the distance and made out three ferocious figures with strong demonic aura who were coming at them.


    ''The three of them are premium-grade divine gods!''


    Austin exclaimed internally as his heart skipped a beat in fear.


    Although he managed to take out a premium-grade divine god just then, it had been a tough battle for him.


    Now three premium-grade divine gods were chasing after him.


    Austin knew that


    st City, not even those old, powerful big shots who were the strongest in the Sea of Chaos.


    The Beast City was home to all the members of the beast race. It was said that the beast race existed from the beginning of the universe. It had a large population and bred incredibly powerful members.


    Austin was the first one who claimed that he could break into the Beast City and wipe out all the creatures of the beast race there.


    The three old creatures of the beast race became so pissed off that they burst into laughter. "Ha-ha! It turns out that you are an ignorant fool!


    How dare you brag like this?"


    one of them asked, attempting to ridicule him.


    "Brat, you have to pay for your ignorance and arrogance.


    Don''t worry. After I bring you down, I shall keep your spiritual soul well.


    I will turn your body into a lantern.


    There is an interesting way of torture in our race. Have you heard of it?


    Maybe I should just tell you about it.


    First of all, a special material will be stuffed into your body. Then, you will be roasted in fire until all that''s left in you is just your skin. I will make a lantern with your skin, turn your spiritual soul into a lamp wick, and light it.


    Your spiritual soul will always be on fire and you will suffer for all eternity.


    Rest assured, you will enjoy being tortured like that,"


    another old creature of the beast race said in a spine-tingling tone, just loud enough for Austin to hear.

 Chapter 3688 The Star Palace

    "A lantern? That''s a good idea.


    Well, thanks for the tips and now I know how to make it.


    The next time you fall into my hands, I will consider this method."


    Facing the three old demonic monsters, Austin didn''t display any fear. He seemed calm and composed, maintaining a sarcastic tone.


    He had met some monsters like the three in front of him. With his excellent strength and hidden skills, Austin had already killed one before.


    So in the face of the three before him, he was fearless.


    "Damn it, you son of a bitch! Go to hell!"


    Hearing Austin''s words, the old demonic monster''s face turned dark and cold in an instant. His eyes flashed ferociously as his desire to kill the arrogant man in front of him only grew.


    In the moment of tension, it was as though even the air stopped flowing.


    The monster raised one of its gigantic palms and struck toward Austin.


    Boom!


    As the air blew up and roared violently, surging demonic aura seethed and continued boiling like billowing seawater. A dark-purple palm darted over with its five fingers stretched wide. The palm enlarged in the wind, its fingers lengthening into two great swords. The palm pressed against the air with a thunderous rumbling sound. It targeted Austin, dashing toward him oppressively.


    It was a dangerous situation��Austin felt the countless blades of wind forming through tremendous demonic power. They were coming at him without ceasing for a second.


    The space around the dark purple demonic palm cracked inch by inch.


    It was a terrifying sight to behold.


    When the old demonic monster attacked, his two companions prepared to join him. They dodged aside to flank Austin from the other two directions, besieging him in the center.


    Trapped by the three old demonic monsters simultaneously, Austin felt grave pressure.


    He sensed the dark aura of death around him. Trapped in such a dangerous space, it was hard for him to breathe.


    "You''re very strong..."


    Austin looked rather worried.


    He knew that if the three old demonic monsters attacked at the same time, he had a very slim chance of beating them.


    Without any hesitation, he activated the Reincarnation Token in his hand.


    Swoosh!


    All of a sudden, Austin disappeared.


    As his cultivation base grew stronger and stronger, he found that he could control the Reincarnation Token more and more skil


    he beast race.


    How guilty and shameful that would be... How will I ever face our ancestors?!"


    Jean exclaimed with a sigh.


    "To keep members of our Wu Clan alive and away from danger, we must give up the Star Palace.


    That''s the only thing I can do now.


    Both the ancestral land and the Star Palace are protected by the ancient arrays.


    My only hope now is that the two ancient arrays can protect the Star Palace and prevent it from falling into the hands of the beast race,"


    Enoch said worriedly.


    "What exactly is the Star Palace?"


    Austin asked with curiosity.


    "The Star Palace is the most important heritage passed down from ancient times and also a core secret of our Wu Clan. Outsiders aren''t allowed to know of it at all, generally speaking.


    Since you saved the Wu Clan, Leader Austin, you''re not considered an outsider.


    So I suppose I can tell you the secrets of the Star Palace,"


    Enoch said in a serious tone.


    "Let''s start with our Wu Clan''s ancestor.


    The first ancestor of the Wu Clan was famous in the Sea of Chaos.


    He was once one of the top martial arts masters there��it was said he could be ranked in the top four among all the excellent martial arts masters.


    At the time, our Wu Clan was also one of the most powerful forces in the Sea of Chaos.


    Unfortunately, for some unknown reason, the first ancestor of the Wu Clan disappeared.


    Since the disappearance of our first ancestor, the strength of the Wu Clan has slowly declined. As of today, we can only dominate a single cosmos,"


    said Enoch in a measured tone.

 Chapter 3689 The Star Gravity

    "Wow, I didn''t know the Wu Clan had such a glorious past!"


    Austin was filled with surprise as he heard the story.


    "That''s right.


    Back then, we were on par with the Beast City in terms of strength,"


    Enoch responded. Remembering their golden age filled him with much emotion and nostalgia. Both sadness and joy could be seen from his eyes whenever he retold the story.


    "Unfortunately, things are totally different now."


    As the words left his mouth, sadness took over.


    "A long time ago, our ancestor disappeared right out of the blue.


    Up to now, we still don''t know where he went. We can only guess if he had died, hid somewhere, or just left the Sea of Chaos for a supreme universe.


    His whereabouts has remained a mystery ever since then,"


    he sighed helplessly.


    "The Star Palace is the only thing he left before he disappeared.


    As its name suggests, it''s a palace.


    It contains the most advanced and important secret cultivation method of our clan, the Star Skill.


    Thanks to the Star Skill, our ancestor was able to make a name for himself in the Sea of Chaos. He eventually even became one of the four strongest warriors in the whole place.


    Unfortunately, when he disappeared, a part of the Star Skill also vanished.


    We were never able to recover the second half of it.


    The only place where the missing part could be is the Star Palace.


    Unfortunately, for so many years, no one has been able to find it."


    Enoch was filled with even more despair when he said this.


    "I see."


    Austin nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Could it be possible that the missing part is not in the Star Palace?"


    he asked.


    "That''s impossible. Our ancestor had told the others that the Star Skill is hidden inside the palace.


    This is absolutely true.


    It''s just that the descendants of the Wu Clan are too weak to find it.


    What I''m most worried about now is that it''s possible that the beast race will occupy the Star Palace. If they do, they''ll get their hands on our most sacred technique and use it for no good!"


    Palace is the most precious heritage of our clan. It is generally not open to outsiders.


    However, Leader Austin, since you have saved our lives, you have my permission.


    But now, our ancestral land has been besieged by the beast race.


    Moreover, even if you enter the Star Palace, I''m afraid you may find the star gravity difficult to absorb.


    I''m not saying this to discourage you. But I must remind you that if you want to absorb it, you must have a grasp of the original chaotic law,"


    Enoch said out of kindness.


    "Sir, don''t worry. As long as you agree, everything will be fine,"


    Austin reassured him. Seeing that Enoch didn''t object, he was overjoyed.


    "Okay. Jean, find a safe place and bring our men to hide there. I will go back to the ancestral land with Leader Austin,"


    Enoch said to his son after thinking.


    "Father, let me go with him. You are seriously injured. You must rest."


    Jean''s face was filled with worry.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of your father,"


    Austin said with a warm smile.


    With the current strength and trump cards he possessed, Austin could deal with almost anyone who dared stand in their way.


    As for the three premium-grade divine gods from the beast race, although he couldn''t defeat them altogether, he could easily escape them using his bodily movement skills and the Reincarnation Token.

 Chapter 3690 Enter The Star Palace

    "Dad, don''t worry. Austin is powerful and has extraordinary skills. They will be fine,"


    Shepard assured his father.


    Back then, in the World of Darkness, Shepard had known Austin and followed him all the way to the three thousand big and small universes. Along the way, he witnessed what Austin had done which caused his admiration for him.


    He also knew that Austin was now a member of the Fallen Divine Valley!


    He didn''t believe that Austin would die easily being a member of such a famous force.


    Therefore, he placed strong confidence in his idol.


    "Jean, carefully do as I said,"


    Enoch said with a firm attitude.


    "Well, Leader Austin, Father, please be careful,"


    Jean reminded as he had no choice but to nod.


    The little girl gripped tighter as she shook Austin''s arm and said, "Austin, please let me go with you!"


    From the beginning till now, she had been holding Austin''s arm with no intention of letting go.


    Austin just let her freely do whatever she wanted.


    "No, Hannah!


    They are doing something very serious. You can''t mess around!"


    Jean scolded with a stern expression.


    "All right."


    Hannah made a face and stuck out her tongue. She understood it was an important matter.


    Finally, she let loose of Austin''s arm as she pouted, staring at him with worried eyes.


    "Well, there is no need to delay. Chief Enoch, let''s get back now,"


    Austin requested at once.


    He then took out the Reincarnation Token, located the spatial coordinate of the ancestral land of the Wu Clan, and activated it instantly.


    With a sudden whoosh, the Reincarnation Token, together with Austin and Enoch, rushed into a space teleportation channel and disappeared afterward.


    "Let''s go and find a remote place to hide."


    Jean led his clansmen towards the chaotic void in the distance.


    Meanwhile, outside the ancestral land of the Wu Clan in the Wu Star of Black Cosmos, a large number of people from the beast race crowded the area.


    They were a mix of medium-grade and preliminary-grade divine gods.


    As for the three old monsters, they had disappeared for the time being. Presumably, they were hiding far into some void.


    All of a sudden, two beams of light flashed in front of the ancestral land of the Wu Clan.


    They were Austin and Enoch who arrived at their destination.


    An ancient array had been enveloping the whole ancestral land all the time.


    Austin found that it would be a little difficult even for the Reincarnation Token to pass through this ancient array and enter the ancestral land.


    So he had to stop in front of it instead.


    "Who are you?"


    As soon as Austin and Enoch appeared, many people found them, and they started to glare at them fiercely.


    "It''s that brat who killed our supreme grandmaster. He''s back again!"


    The members of the beast race roared


    h the naked eye that space and time were constantly deformed and unstable under the whopping pressure of the stars.


    "Now, let''s proceed to the central square of the Star Palace.


    In the square, there is a statue of our Wu Clan''s first ancestor, Harvey. It is said that the Star Skill is hidden in the central square.


    At the same time, the central square is the safest place in the Star Palace.


    Let''s enter the central square first and then make a plan.


    Did you see the stone piles? From now on, follow my every step very carefully. You can only step on the stone piles that I have stepped on. Don''t ever make mistakes.


    Otherwise, it would cause the attack of those stars.


    If that happens, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    More importantly, never take the initiative to provoke the star gravity.


    The gravity of these stars is a kind of original chaotic energy. Unless one has a grasp of the original chaotic law, they should never try to absorb it.


    Do you understand?"


    Enoch elaborated, looking at Austin straight in the eyes.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded as he breathed out.


    He had seen many thick stone piles floating in the starry sky.


    The surface of the stone piles was very smooth. Obviously, they were often stomped on.


    "Let''s go."


    Enoch shifted his body and led the way. He accurately landed on each stone pile with a single step.


    He had entered the Star Palace many times, so he was very familiar with these stone piles. He knew which one was safe and which one was dangerous.


    Austin followed him closely, stepping into the stone piles after him.


    ''One can absorb the gravity of these stars after he has grasped the original chaotic law.


    Well, I''ll give it a try, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he felt the gravity of the stars around him.


    The main reason he wanted to enter the Star Palace was for such chaotic energy!

 Chapter 3691 Meeting The Statue

    Now, a massive amount of star gravity spread all around!


    Austin''s spiritual sense began to carefully perceive the surroundings.


    At the same time, the pores on the surface of his body opened up, and the aura of his Chaotic Heaven Body gently released through those pores.


    The substances in his body also started to activate little by little.


    The Chaotic Heaven Body was working!


    Austin''s spiritual sense, thinking ability, and soul sensitivity began to improve rapidly.


    Then, he started seeing lights and dazzling ribbons floating in the starry sky of the universe around him.


    As he took a closer look, he observed that these colorful ribbons were actually made of mysterious runes.


    These runes contained the purest and the most original star law in the world!


    ''It''s the law of star!


    Moreover, this belongs to a kind of original chaotic law!''


    Austin exclaimed internally as he was overjoyed and filled with excitement.


    He found out that the law of star in the Star Palace belonged to a type of original chaotic law.


    Logically speaking, only the governing gods were able to sense it.


    Fortunately, he possessed the Chaotic Heaven Body to enable him to feel it himself.


    Sensing the existence of the law of star, Austin realized that he had successfully taken his first step.


    Then, with his spiritual sense, he attentively sensed the colorful ribbons floating in the surrounding space, interpreting, reading, and comprehending the profound and advanced information it consisted of.


    The mysterious runes that formed the colorful ribbons recorded the true essence of the law of star.


    If one wanted to comprehend the law of star, he had to study and decipher these runes meticulously.


    Those runes representing the truth of the stars were originally the most mysterious and difficult things to comprehend and understand in the world.


    If a premium-grade divine god were to study and decipher these runes, it would be as difficult as reading a book devoid of any scribble of writing.


    However, with his Chaotic Heaven Body, Austin seemed to find the original chaotic law familiar and close-knitted to him.


    In addition, he found the colorful bands representing the law of star slowly starting to float towards his body. They took the initiative to touch his body without emanating any for


    middle-aged man with a slender body and a handsome face. His eyes seemed to be alive, with thousands of stars floating in them.


    His eyes looked like a boundless constellation of infinite stars.


    An overwhelming amount of star energy radiated from the statue and shrouded the entire square.


    "Greetings, ancestor!"


    When Enoch landed on the square, the first thing he did was to immediately kneel and make several kowtows to the statue.


    "Sir."


    Austin looked at Enoch and imitated him, also bowing respectfully to the statue.


    The first ancestor of the Wu Clan was one of the top four strongest in the Sea of Chaos back then.


    Of course, strong people were always given reverence.


    Enoch smiled as he was pleased with Austin''s attitude towards the statue.


    "Leader Austin, this central square is the safest place in the Star Palace. If you want to absorb the star gravity, you can give it a try here."


    He looked as Austin as he permitted him.


    What he didn''t know was that before they arrived at the square, Austin had already begun to absorb the star gravity.


    "What a brilliant and rich law of star!"


    Suddenly, Austin gave his full attention as he was attracted by the statue of the first ancestor of the Wu Clan��Harvey.


    He found that the law released by this statue was the densest, the most brilliant, and the purest in the entire Star Palace.


    In an instant, he was struck with complete fascination towards it.


    He began to involuntarily enter a state of comprehension as he faced the statue still and motionless.

 Chapter 3692 Entrust You With The Star Skill

    The pure law of star released by the statue caught Austin''s attention.


    He was fully immersed in comprehending every little bit of it.


    "Leader Austin..."


    Enoch called out several times, but Austin didn''t respond.


    ''Is it possible that... he discovered something about our ancestor?


    It''s impossible, '' he thought. ''Leader Austin is not a member of our clan. He does not have our bloodline.''


    A sudden thought popped into his mind. There was a legend that had passed down from generation to generation in the Wu Clan.


    It stated that the Star Skill was hidden inside Harvey''s statue.


    Only members of the Wu Clan with pure blood, remarkable comprehension ability or great luck could sense and acquire this skill.


    Enoch fixed his gaze upon Austin with visible confusion.


    ''I don''t think so. It''s impossible for an outsider to master the Star Skill.''


    Enoch ruled out that possibility.


    ''I am a premium-grade divine god. Apart from it, I am the descendant of our ancestor. I have spent a considerable amount of time standing in front of our ancestor''s statue and trying to sensing the Star Skill but failed.


    This young man is an outsider and he is just a preliminary-grade divine god. There is no way that he could sense the Star Skill.'' Enoch was sure of it. After all, it was really hard to believe that an outsider could perceive their skill.


    ''What''s that?''


    While Austin was in the middle of comprehending the law of star released by the statue, he found that there was a space inside the statue.


    It was littered with boundless shining stars.


    There, he saw a middle-aged man staring at him in the sky.


    ''He is the ancestor of the Wu Clan, Harvey Wu.''


    Austin recognized the middle-aged man instantly for the latter looked exactly like the statue.


    "You are not my descendant,"


    Harvey murmured after he surveyed Austin for a while.


    "Nice to meet you, sir. I am Austin Lin," Austin respectfully greeted as soon as his presence was recognized.


    He knew that Harvey was thoroughly examining him from head to toe. Austin felt terrified, and his hair stood on end as if he was before a ferocious beast.


    Although the middle-aged man was just a wisp of broken soul, Austin knew that he was still a formidable opponent.


    After all, Harvey was one of the top four greatest masters in the Sea of


    Harvey praised.


    He felt assured with Austin; he proved himself to be genuine to his intentions.


    "The Star Skill is difficult to master. If one wants to learn it, one needs to get the power of the stars into his body.


    A person with poor talent will not be able to learn it.


    Otherwise, he would end up dead in the middle of his cultivation.


    Moreover, when one practices the Star Skill, he needs someone by his side to guide him.


    Throughout the cultivation, it''s inevitable to run into problems in the process that will be unsolvable.


    If you want to master the Star Skill, you will need my advice. It will take you a while to grasp it.


    But my descendants can''t even sense me, not to mention appear in front of me. And that''s an important prerequisite in order for me to impart this knowledge to them. It''s practically impossible to teach them at this rate,"


    Harvey explained.


    "I see."


    Austin nodded, understanding why Harvey needed his presence to bridge the knowledge to his clan.


    "Sir, I promise you that I will do my best to protect the Wu Clan,"


    he determinedly vowed.


    Austin yearned for the Star Skill.


    Therefore, he agreed readily.


    Moreover, he had already messed with the troops of the Beast City in order to protect the Wu Clan; and he would definitely continue doing so.


    "Very good. Young man, I am going to teach you the Star Skill.


    Since you have acquired the Chaotic Heaven Body, it won''t be difficult for you to master the Star Skill.


    All right, then. Let''s get started,"


    Harvey stated.

 Chapter 3693 A Surprising Increase In Strength

    "Okay,"


    Austin said and sat down cross-legged and started to accept Harvey''s teachings.


    "Leader Austin, what are you doing?"


    Enoch asked in confusion. He had no idea what he was doing.


    That was because, during the whole process, Austin communicated with Harvey through his spiritual sense.


    Therefore, Enoch didn''t know that Austin had already seen his ancestor.


    After a few moments, Austin turned to Enoch. "I might have to stay here for a while,"


    he said calmly.


    "Stay for a while?"


    Enoch was stunned.


    Then, his eyes sparkled in realization. "Leader Austin, did you sense something?"


    He felt overjoyed and thought of the Star Skill they had been looking for.


    ''Perhaps, Austin has sensed something that was related to it?''


    However, Austin didn''t answer him.


    After all, Harvey had begun his teachings.


    "Well, I guess I have to stay here with you,"


    Enoch muttered with a bitter smile.


    There were three old beasts and a large group of soldiers from the beast race outside the ancestral land. Even if he wanted to leave, he couldn''t do it.


    Time passed slowly as he idly waited.


    One day, two days, three days��


    On the other hand, chaos ensued outside the ancestral land of the Wu Clan.


    In turn, a large number of beasts attacked the ancient array.


    The medium-grade and preliminary-grade divine gods led the siege at the helm. They whipped out their magic treasures and used all kinds of secret skills.


    Meanwhile, the three old beasts personally took the lead.


    Each of them brought out a magic treasure of their choice, controlled it with their mind, and then continuously bombarded the ancient array of the Wu Clan''s ancestral land.


    However, the ancient array was too solid.


    It did not show any signs of collapse even until now.


    Because of this, the three old beasts got a little impatient.


    "Now, the army of Beast City has firmly controlled the whole Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    We have secured everything except the ancestral land of the Wu Clan,"


    an old beast with red tentacles all over his body said in a harsh voice.


    "Lord Marlon wants us to enter the ancestral land of the Wu Clan and find its core heritage, the Star Palace.


    That''s because the Star Skill might be hidden in the Star Palace.


    Back then, the Star Skill was the cultivation method that Harvey used to make a name for himself in the Sea of Chaos.


    Lord Marlon wants to get the Star Skill,"


    an old beast with two horns and two huge eyes said.


    "But this ancient array is too solid to break, like a chaotic turtle shell!"


    the third old beast complained. He looked like a human, but green scale


    I feel that I''m at least a thousand times stronger than before!


    Now, I can fight against a premium-grade divine god, even with only my physical strength!"


    Austin answered joyfully.


    Indeed, he had gained a lot after he entered the Star Palace!


    "Well, very good then.


    This is just the beginning.


    The Star Skill was one of the strongest cultivation skills in the Sea of Chaos.


    You''d better cultivate hard in the future and try to absorb more star gravity into your body. Then, you will be more powerful. You may even have a chance to dominate the Sea of Chaos one day!"


    Harvey praised, albeit with a bit of arrogance in his tone.


    In the past, he had grown stronger step by step through cultivating the Star Skill. He worked hard until he became one of the top four masters in the Sea of Chaos.


    "Thank you for your help, sir. I will never forget your kindness!"


    Austin thanked him profusely.


    "Well, you don''t have to be so courteous. It''s fine as long as you don''t forget your promise to me.


    I''ll teach you a way to shrink the Star Palace.


    You can keep it for the time being. In the future, you should pass it on to the descendants of the Wu Clan," Harvey continued.


    Then, he sent a message into Austin''s Soul Sea. It was about how to control the Star Palace.


    "Well, I don''t have much energy left. Please help the Wu Clan, young man."


    He took one last look at Austin, then slowly disappeared.


    Right after that, Austin found that he couldn''t sense Harvey anymore.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    he thanked Harvey sincerely once more.


    "Austin, who are you talking to?" Enoch asked.


    He had already noticed Austin''s strange behavior, so he could not help but ask.


    Then again, he had never sensed his ancestor this whole time.

 Chapter 3694 Try The Power Of The Star Skill

    Enoch failed to sense it because Harvey''s soul was in the small space inside the statue.


    This small space was enclosed within a very thick wall of the law of star.


    The main function of the law of star was to protect Harvey''s broken soul from being eroded by the law of time from the outside world. That was how his soul was able to survive for such a long time.


    In that respect, Enoch didn''t have the ability to detect the small space within the statue.


    On the other hand, Austin had a preliminary understanding of the original chaotic law, so he could see Harvey through the law of star.


    "Sir, I had a conversation with your ancestor,"


    Austin answered honestly as he looked at Enoch.


    Harvey didn''t ask Austin to keep the meeting, and what transpired out of it, to himself.


    Agreeably, Austin thought that there was no need to hide it from Enoch.


    "Are you serious, Leader Austin?!


    You were able to meet our ancestor?"


    When he heard this, Enoch was so excited that his body began trembling, and tears started to well up in his eyes.


    "Yes, I am telling you the truth.


    I did see your ancestor.


    But for now, let''s get out of here.


    We can have a detailed talk about it later,"


    Austin replied.


    "Okay,"


    Enoch agreed.


    After that, the two of them came out of the Star Palace.


    Exactly as Harvey had taught him, Austin made different gestures and launched formulas on the Star Palace.


    Immediately, the palace began to shrink.


    "What''s all this? !"


    This scene shook up Enoch. He had never seen such a spectacle before.


    The Star Palace had stood in the ancestral land of the Wu Clan since time long forgotten.


    So, it was beyond his wildest imagination to see it turn into something the size of a human fist.


    "Leader Austin, how did you do that?


    It''s unbelievable! The Star Palace was a legacy left to us by our ancestor,"


    Enoch said in utter shock.


    "Your ancestor has asked me to keep it safe for the time being.


    It is he who taught me how to control it like this. This is the best way to keep it away from any kind of danger,"


    Austin replied.


    "I see."


    Enoch had no choice but to believe Austin because he couldn''t think of anything against it.


    "Sir, we are going to leave the ancestral land now,"


    Austin said as he put away the now fist-sized Star Palace.


    "Okay, no problem."


    Enoch nodded, implying that he too was re


    react.


    He could only watch as Austin''s fist emitted the light of stars.


    He felt the space where he stood become extremely heavy, as if thousands of stars had hit the space at the same time.


    At the moment, space and time had frozen at the same time.


    "No!"


    Before he could defend himself, the medium-grade divine god was overwhelmed by the light of stars.


    Then, without so much as a splatter, his body exploded on the spot.


    Puff!


    He turned into a cloud of blood which was blown away by a slight breeze.


    "Not bad!" Austin exclaimed.


    It was the first time for Austin to use the Star Skill, and he was quite satisfied with its power.


    ''Using the Star Skill, I smashed a medium-grade divine god in just one strike.


    That''s amazing!'' Austin thought to himself.


    "No way!


    That was the Star Skill, unique to our clan.


    It seems that he has mastered the complete version of Star Skill," Enoch murmured to himself in disbelief.


    He was petrified with his eyes and jaws wide open.


    After all, the Star Skill had been long lost. No one in their clan was able to learn it sufficiently.


    Only a small part of the formula was left.


    From what he had just witnessed, Enoch was sure that the Star Skill that Austin had performed was a complete one.


    ''So Leader Austin did get to meet our ancestor.


    He has even mastered the Star Skill!''


    Enoch thought to himself.


    He was overjoyed that tears welled up in his eyes.


    "I can''t believe that I could witness someone unleash the Star Skill as it is during my lifetime!"


    Enoch said between sobs and through blurry eyes.

 Chapter 3695 Slaughtering The Army Of The Beast Race

    "Go to hell, you damned beasts!"


    With that, Austin dashed towards the troops of the beast race at an incredible speed.


    He had barely reached the front lines but he had already delivered fatal punches at his enemies, as his fists emitted dazzling balls of blinding light.


    Wherever he went, whomever he touched, the members of the beast race were blasted to bits.


    "Stop it! Stop it right now!" the three old creatures of the beast race bellowed as they glared at Austin.


    Watching their men die and their troops wiped out, all three of them went berserk. As fast as they cold, they activated their bodily movement skills to go after Austin.


    "Hold on, Leader Austin, let me help you!" Enoch shouted.


    He moved his body and wove certain figures in the air, and in the blink of an eye, he was standing right in front of one of the three old creatures, who by this time had grown extremely furious. The two of them were engaged in a fight instantly.


    Enoch was also a premium-grade divine god, on equal footing with his opponent.


    He was seriously injured in a previous fight, so he couldn''t get into a major fight with anyone.


    Fate smiled on him when Austin came along. He was able to recover inside the Star Place and got his strength back. Since the army of the beast race had slaughtered many of his men, now was his chance to finally avenge their deaths.


    With a loud battle cry, Enoch unleashed the star energy.


    In comparison, the energy that he released was less powerful than that of Austin.


    After all, Austin had mastered the complete Star Skill while Enoch had just practiced a part of it.


    "You putrid beasts, I will make you suffer for what you have done," Austin declared.


    Like a ghost, he rushed fearlessly towards the army of the beast race and launched attacks on them.


    His body began to emit dazzling lights that spread all throughout the entire space, engulfing it.


    The star power that he had unleashed made the entire space very dense and heavy.


    Not a single one could survive Austin''s blows. The entire army around him all ended up exploding like fireworks of foul smelling muddy blood and rotten flesh.


    Countless members of the beast race instantly perished in Austin''s hands.


    Screams, pleas, and cries could be heard momentarily before ending up in a deafening silence. There was no one left to voice out anything anymore.


    "Brat, stop it this very instant!"


    The old creatures of the beast race were going ballistic and at the same time they had almost wet themselves with anxiety. They lunged forward and went after Austin with all their might.


    However, the combination of the Chaotic Striding Boots, the Peerless Lightness Skill, t


    attack Austin.


    "Look out, Leader Austin!"


    Enoch shouted.


    ''It''s extremely challenging to deal with two powerful premium-grade divine gods at the same time.


    If I were in Austin''s shoes, I will surely lose, '' Enoch thought to himself.


    All he could do was worried about Austin and warn him from time to time.


    "Yes, they are indeed very powerful,"


    Austin remarked as he sensed the demonic powers released by the two old creatures.


    ''If I hadn''t cultivated the Star Skill and absorbed a large amount of star power, I would have no choice but to flee right now, '' Austin admitted to himself.


    To Enoch''s surprise, Austin stood still without showing any fear.


    What was more, he could tell by the look on his face that Austin was actually looking forward to fighting the two formidable beings.


    In the next moment, the two old creatures had gotten close to Austin.


    Likewise, the monstrous energy tornadoes behind them were almost upon Austin as well.


    As a reaction, the space where Austin stood began to collapse and disintegrate, turning into nothing, inch by inch.


    Then at the perfect time, Austin finally made his move.


    "Go to hell!"


    In fact, he was more than prepared to attack as he gathered his strength in his fist way before that old creatures had gotten near him.


    He delivered a punch in the direction of his opponents, and in a flash of blinding light, infinite star power gushed out from his fist.


    It was a fatally potent strike.


    The immense star power emitted dazzling light that hurt the naked eye.


    At that moment, hundreds of thousands of stars fell from the sky and crowded the space.


    The bright stars that appeared, slowed down and moved toward Austin, surrounding him.


    It looked like he was standing in the middle of a sea of stars.

 Chapter 3696 Repelling Two Old Monsters

    "Go to hell, brat!"


    The two old monsters rushed towards Austin. The demonic aura they emitted was so strong that the space was instantly annihilated. This proved that the aura was too destructive.


    Tens of thousands of huge demonic palms appeared from the demonic energy storm and directly hit Austin.


    Boom!


    Austin, on the other hand, swung his fist in defense to the palms.


    The two forces collided forcibly with each other, creating a loud crash that resonated throughout the entire space.


    All of a sudden, all kinds of terrifying energy burst out from the area, shattering the space in the surroundings into numerous space fragments.


    Austin didn''t dodge while fighting against the two old monsters. He struck several punches and attacked the two old monsters head-on.


    These were two premium-grade divine gods


    who had lived for countless years!


    But now, a young preliminary-grade divine god bravely dared to fight against the two of them at the same time.


    If this story was spread out, it would probably cause a stir in the Sea of Chaos that would bring humiliation to the beast race while honoring Austin.


    "I didn''t expect that Leader Austin''s strength had already reached such a high level!"


    In the distance, Enoch could not help but smile bitterly while he watched the power and strength displayed by Austin as he fought the two old monsters.


    ''It looks like his strength is stronger than mine. He can probably defeat me by now, ''


    he thought to himself as mixed emotions filled him deep inside. He admired Austin yet was a bit frustrated.


    He was an old man who had spent his whole life practicing. He didn''t expect that he would be surpassed by a young man.


    ''Maybe that''s why our ancestors passed down the Star Skill and the Star Palace to him.


    From now on, he will indeed become a member of our Wu Clan


    because he has been chosen by our ancestor!


    The stronger he is, the greater the benefits he will bring to the Wu Clan!''


    Thinking of this, Enoch took a deep breath and grinned in excitement.


    He had made up his mind to treat Austin as a member of the Wu Clan from now on.


    He believed in his heart that with Austin''s talent, he would one day dominate and rule over the Sea of Chaos.


    Making him a member of the Wu Clan might turn into a great opportunity for the Wu Clan to again rise from the ashes in the Sea of Chaos.


    He must declare Austin a true member of the Wu Clan!


    ''Well, maybe I can directly betroth Hannah to him. In this way, our Wu Clan will become his family, and it wi


    shoulder with his fist, which caused it to explode into nothingness.


    Crack!


    Like a tiger released from a cage, Austin pounced on this monster and yanked on his other arm, tearing it away.


    "Argghhhh! Damn it!"


    the monster cried out in mad pain.


    Then he turned around as he intended to escape and run away!


    He was undeniably afraid. The power that Austin had unleashed was too terrifying for him to withstand.


    "Old bastard, stop screaming!"


    Austin, however, was almost catching up to him in an instant.


    As a premium-grade divine god, that old monster was able to move quickly, especially that he was running for his life.


    Generally speaking, a premium-grade divine god had a deep understanding of the law of supreme enlightenment.


    Under the control of his mind, he could use the space law to create a space teleportation channel and teleport himself far away.


    So in the blink of an eye, the injured monster had fled from Austin.


    Although Austin could still perceive his position with his spiritual sense, he decided not to chase after him as he thought for a while.


    "Old bastard, now it''s your turn!"


    Instead, he turned around and glared dreadfully at the remaining old monster. He clenched his fists as he prepared to attack him once more.


    "Kid, just wait and see. The whole beast race will never let you get away with this!


    Now that you''ve provoked us, I promise you that you will have nowhere to hide in the Sea of Chaos!"


    The other old monster didn''t dare to stay any longer. After a few words of threat, he turned into a flashing beam of light as he entered a space teleportation channel. In an instant, he had flown tens of billions of miles away.

 Chapter 3697 Liberate The Blue Ocean Universe Community

    The old creature of the beast race was well aware that he was no match for Austin.


    His comrade was easily defeated by his opponent, leaving him utterly shocked.


    "How can this be?


    You brat! How did you become this powerful?"


    the third old creature shouted in fright as he fought with Enoch in the distance.


    "Sir, hold him off. We can''t let him get away!" Austin shouted at Enoch.


    He then quickly rushed to his foe.


    "Brat, you''ve gone too far!"


    The old creature immediately turned tail and ran when he saw Austin coming towards him.


    "You are not going anywhere!" Enoch shouted.


    He then stretched out his hand which emitted a dazzling light. Before everyone''s eyes could adjust to its blinding glow, the light formed into a starry sky rushing towards the old creature.


    He was performing the Star Skill.


    Although the skill he unleashed was still incomplete, he did spend millions of years practicing and studying it, and he had a deep understanding of it.


    Austin on the other hand, had only started mastering the skill.


    Therefore, the Star Skill Enoch unleashed was much more potent than that of Austin.


    It came at the old creature at the speed of light.


    The hair on the old creature''s back stood up as he felt a fatal blow coming his way. He had no choice but to stop on his tracks and defend himself.


    "Old bastard, you can''t get away!" Enoch bellowed.


    He decided to use their ancestor''s magic treasure to further impede his opponent''s escape.


    He waved his hand and threw a large number of colorful array flags.


    The array flags that shot out looked old and crooked.


    This set of flags was the same one used by the ancestor of the Wu Clan.


    As the winds swept the flags, they grew bigger and bigger until they were the size of a towering pillar.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The flags waved violently with the gust of air, releasing a strong spatial law that blocked the space.


    "That''s awesome!"


    Austin couldn''t help but marvel at the display of magnificent power.


    ''These array flags carry enormous amount of spatial energy, '' he thought to himself.


    "No!"


    The old creature was frightened and flustered upon seeing the arrays.


    He was anxious to run away as soon as possible, but try as he might,


    atures sent to conquer the Blue Ocean Universe Community, who were also premium-grade divine gods, stood no chance against the two.


    Austin finished off one on his own, and later he and Enoch took care of another one. The remaining two got scared for their lives and ran away.


    Now, there was no premium-grade divine god of the beast race guarding the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    No one could get in the way of Austin and Enoch.


    It was as if two tigers were sent to hunt a flock of sheep.


    It was only a matter of time before the two of them had wiped out all the people of the beast race in the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    This included every medium-grade and preliminary-grade divine gods.


    No one survived their relentless attacks.


    "Ha-ha! That felt great!


    That retched bloody beast race! That damned Marlon! Now they know better than to mess with us!"


    Enoch threw his head back and let out a hearty laugh.


    "Leader Austin, I couldn''t have done this without you," Enoch said gratefully as he turned to look at Austin.


    Enoch knew that all of his accomplishments would be impossible without Austin.


    He knew he couldn''t express his gratitude enough.


    At the same time, in the Beast City far away from the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    "Damn it! What''s going on? Another beast ancestor perished.


    What is happening in the Blue Ocean Universe Community?


    Two beast ancestors lost their lives there!"


    An angry roar echoed, throughout the entire Beast City.

 Chapter 3698 I Am Not Qualified For The Job

    In the Beast City, all the premium-grade divine gods of the beast race were called the beast ancestors.


    Each beast ancestor had a very high status and was considered a senior member of the beast race.


    Due to unfortunate circumstances, two beast ancestors had fallen, which came as a huge loss to the Beast City.


    Marlon went ballistic upon hearing their death. Roars of rage echoed from inside his secret room, which shook the entire Beast City.


    "Well, I''d like to see what happened in the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    How come all our men had been annihilated? Two beast ancestors were killed and two more beast ancestors even ran away!" Marlon said after he finally composed himself.


    He made gestures as he attempted to find out what happened to his troops.


    Being a governing god, he knew something about the original chaotic law.


    The original chaotic law was the most primitive and mysterious law, and it represented the truth of the chaotic space.


    Soon, images started to appear in front of him going one after another.


    The pictures showed how a young man violently took out the members of the beast race without any difficulty.


    The images unveiled what had really happened to his army on the Blue Ocean Universe Community, including in the Black Cosmos.


    "This young man was wearing a mask.


    I can''t see right through him!"


    Marlon stared at Austin on the picture, but he couldn''t identify the young man no matter how hard he tried.


    In these pictures, the surface of Austin''s body was always covered with a layer of fog, tightly concealing not only his looks but also the aura of his spiritual soul.


    Hence, Marlon didn''t have the slightest chance of recognizing Austin.


    The only way to identify a divine god was through the aura of the spiritual soul.


    This was because the divine gods could easily change their appearance but they couldn''t alter the aura of the spiritual soul.


    "I can''t even see through his tricks. This young man must have originated from a super force or a forbidden place in the Sea of Chaos.


    Good. Very good. I''d like to see all the forces who have the guts to ignite conflicts with us.


    If I want to rule the Sea of Chaos, I will have to destroy those forces as a warning to others.


    Nothing can ever get in my way!"


    Marlon murmured to himself with a smirk as he contemplated in the secret room.


    "I think it''s about time to go into the Beast Den to talk with our supreme grandmasters,"


    he said as he calmed down into a rather serious face.


    "Arvin, open the Beast Den now. I''m getting inside,"


    Marlon said as he stared at a void only at a distance from him.


    There was a faint shadow standing at that area in the void.


    This shadow was almost invisible. Most divine gods would not spot it even with the aid of their spiritual sens


    er, he disguised himself as a middle-aged man. It was no sweat for divine gods to change the way they looked.


    "Ha-ha! I just did what I was supposed to do.


    Although we have always been fighting overtly and even in secret, I still appreciate you,"


    Enoch said as he flashed him a friendly smile.


    "Master Enoch, let''s get to the point.


    I believe that you all know that we and the Beast City have become sworn enemies.


    The people of the Beast City would certainly come back soon.


    So we must unite together to form an alliance. In that way, it would be possible for us to fight against them,"


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god said, laying down his main agenda.


    "We need to join hands.


    Otherwise, we stand no chance against the beast race,"


    the other divine gods added convincingly.


    "Master Enoch, I think you would make a perfect leader for the alliance.


    Besides, no one else could take responsibility except you,"


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god suggested.


    "Master Enoch, he is right. Please accept the task."


    "From now on, we shall call you Leader Enoch!"


    The other divine gods raised their fists as they agreed.


    "You want me to be the leader of the alliance?!" Enoch repeated, his eyes widening in surprise.


    Then he turned to look at Austin standing in the distance, and an idea occurred to him.


    "Everyone, I thank you all for trusting me.


    But I''m not qualified for the job.


    I know a person who is more suitable than I am.


    If he is willing to be the leader of our alliance, then we could absolutely stand a chance against the beast race,"


    Enoch announced as he stared at Austin.


    "Oh? Is that so? Is there really someone who can do the job better than you, Master Enoch?"


    The other divine gods were confused as they didn''t think there was someone more fit for the responsibility than Enoch.

 Chapter 3699 Show Me What You Have Got

    "Master Enoch, who are you referring to? Please just tell us. Don''t keep us guessing!"


    one of the divine gods who were present urged.


    "It''s him! No other than Leader Austin!"


    Enoch replied as he pointed at Austin.


    All of a sudden, all the divine gods turned to the direction of the young man.


    When they realized that the person Enoch was recommending was a young man, they were all confused.


    "So you strongly recommend that this child become the supreme leader of our alliance?"


    The divine gods released their spiritual sense to check Austin''s strength immediately.


    Powerful spiritual senses swept over Austin''s body. It was as if the divine gods were trying to see through him.


    If it were another preliminary-grade divine god in Austin''s shoes, he would be terrified and even have a small internal injury.


    After all, every spiritual sense released by two premium-grade divine gods, dozens of medium-grade divine gods and hundreds of preliminary-grade divine gods were terrifyingly powerful, especially when activated all at the same time.


    However, Austin stood still with a clam look on his face. He didn''t panic at all, let alone get injured.


    ''Seriously? This elder is recommending me to be the leader of this massive alliance?''


    Austin shook his head secretly and rolled his eyes.


    "Enoch, you can''t be serious.


    I agree with you. This guy is really brave and he is more powerful and talented than anyone of his level.


    But it takes more than that to become the leader of this alliance. Sadly I don''t think he is qualified to be one,"


    the strong premium-grade divine god voiced out his thoughts first.


    "Master Enoch, I can tell that this young man is very close to you.


    Is he a talent in your clan?"


    the white haired premium-grade divine god asked.


    "No, he is not a member of our clan. We were not that fortunate to have such a talented young man in our clan.


    To tell you the truth, Leader Austin is not native to the Blue Ocean Universe Community. He just came here a month ago,"


    Enoch replied honestly.


    "What did you just say? He just got here a month ago?


    Enoch, what are you up to?


    How could you think that this guy is more qualified than you, someone who had lived all his life here, to be the leader of the alliance and fight for the Blue Ocean Universe Community?


    If you don''t want to be the leader, just say so. Does it bring you much fun to play tricks on us like this?


    If others know that we let a preliminary-grade


    east race!


    Our survival depends on it. If we throw away this opportunity to have such a qualified leader, we will regret it soon."


    Already getting frustrated, Enoch raised his voice.


    "Well.. ."


    Hearing Enoch''s words, those divine gods were hesitant and lost in thought.


    ''He put forward his moral qualities and he even risked the reputation of his clan to guarantee it.


    He doesn''t look like he is joking.


    Is this guy really as powerful as he says?


    Is he hiding his real power and strength?''


    Everyone fixed their eyes on Austin again.


    "Austin, let''s get out of here. Don''t mind these stupid and self-absorbed, old men,"


    Hannah said as she clung to his arm to comfort him.


    The sweet scent of her body reached Austin''s nostrils, causing him to be mildly intoxicated.


    Austin didn''t know what to do to the bold, unrestrained little girl clinging to him at that moment.


    He had no choice but to let her be. In any case, he would not suffer any loss.


    "Brat, come here and show us what you have got!" the strong premium-grade divine god said abruptly.


    He walked towards Austin, trying to size up the young man''s strength.


    Since he was uncomfortable with the divine god''s attitude towards him, Austin''s eyes turned cold and stern.


    "Ismail, what the hell! Don''t do that!"


    Enoch shouted at that strong premium-grade divine god with furrowed eyebrows.


    He knew what Austin was capable of and Ismail might not be able to handle it.


    ''Ismail is no match for Leader Austin even at his peak state, not to mention he has been severely injured.


    If he rubs Austin the wrong way, he might get killed, '' Enoch thought worriedly.

 Chapter 3700 It Was All Our Fault

    An enormous boom echoed in the air.


    The premium-grade divine god named Ismail had a terrifying power that he demonstrated as soon as the fight began. His hand changed��it grew larger and larger, until its fingers were like five majestic mountains thrust towards the sky.


    Ismail attacked Austin with all the might of his vast form, like a raging landslide.


    "Don''t worry, Enoch. I just want to test his ability. I''ll try not to hurt him,"


    Ismail said.


    Austin sneered. Without saying a word, he stood in the path of the incoming strike without trying to jump aside. The gigantic palm came closer and closer.


    A split second later, the huge palm paused just above Austin''s head.


    Austin did nothing. He simply stood there, waiting.


    "Is this guy suppressed by the power from Ismail, or what? Isn''t he able to move?"


    "Not much to see, huh? He doesn''t even seem to have the ability to dodge. At least try to escape, boy."


    "It seems that Master Enoch has judged him wrong. This young man is too weak."


    The divine gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community all wore expressions of disappointment and censure. They shook their heads and frowned.


    "Well, so be it. I''d better take back my palm power, or else I won''t be able to explain to Enoch why I killed him. I might accidentally smash him into meat paste since he isn''t fighting back."


    Ismail was particularly disappointed by this turn of events. He prepared to withdraw his palm power.


    However, at that moment, Austin suddenly moved.


    In a flash, he was gone. He and Hannah had disappeared.


    It happened so abruptly that no one saw where he went or how he''d done it. All they knew was that he had vanished without a trace.


    "What happened?" the gods demanded.


    The sudden disappearance caused consternation and confusion among the surrounding gods.


    Then Austin finally made his move.


    "Damn it!" Ismail shouted.


    Without warning, Ismail felt a chill down his spine, feeling a sense of crisis. Although he couldn''t see Austin, he knew he was near.


    There was a series of thuds as Austin attacked Ismail.


    Austin appeared silently behind his opponent. He landed a punch on Ismail as stars began to bloom around his fist. Countless huge stars fell from the void as he launched his attack, like a rainstorm of sparks.


    The terrifying gravity of the stars poured out. The space they occupied began to crack and collapse in sections.


    After practicing and mastering the Star Skill, Austin''s fighting power had soared like a rocket.


    The Star Skill was a truly overpowered ability, one that could overwhelm virtually any opponent.


    Ismail roared with rage.


    Austin''s unexpected attack shocked and enraged him.


    He instantly realized that he had underestimated Austin, and he no longer dared to treat him as anything less than an equal opponent.


    His long hair stood up, and his body began to rise. The terrifying energy surging out of his body roared with the sound of thunder. Ismail was now exerting his full power.


    There was a sh


    ery exciting. I am very impressed by you."


    At this point, Hannah finally came back to her senses. Like a small kangaroo, she hung on Austin''s neck happily, swinging with excitement.


    "Hannah, let''s go. Show me around the Blue Ocean Universe Community,"


    Austin said to Hannah, smiling. He ignored the others. He didn''t want to waste any more of his time with the gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    "Okay, Austin, come with me!"


    Hannah said lightly, and she slipped her small hand into Austin''s. Her skin was soft as cotton candy.


    "Leader Austin��"


    Enoch said, hurrying forward to stop him.


    Austin paid no attention. In a second, he had gripped Hannah''s hand tightly, and the two of them disappeared.


    Enoch shook his head. "Look what you''ve done! You have completely offended Leader Austin.


    He saved our entire Blue Ocean Universe Community without asking for anything in return.


    But you repaid him with mistreatment and distrust.


    What an ungrateful bunch you are!


    Alas!"


    he said, frowning at everyone around him. He waved a hand irritably in the air, then turned to leave.


    "Master Enoch, please don''t go. It''s all our fault!


    What do you think we should do now?"


    said the gray-haired premium-grade divine god to Enoch.


    "Enoch, it''s my fault this time. I''m too old and I obviously misjudged the situation. I shouldn''t have doubted Leader Austin, let alone attacked him!"


    Ismail said awkwardly.


    "It''s really our fault. We repaid kindness with ingratitude. We were very unfair in our treatment of Leader Austin,"


    the other gods said regretfully.


    "Master Enoch, please tell us what to do. Give us some advice. What can we do to make up for our offense to Leader Austin?"


    asked the gray-haired god anxiously.


    "Why are you asking me? How on earth would I know the answer?


    It was your mistake, so you fix it on your own. Don''t bother me with this any further,"


    Enoch grumbled, still feeling irritable towards the others. He was determined to leave.

 Chapter 3701 Annoying People

    "Master Enoch, please don''t go!"


    "Master Enoch, we can talk about this. We were so stupid. We didn''t recognize you earlier."


    "Please listen to me, Master Enoch. The Blue Ocean Universe Community is facing a perilous crisis. It won''t be long before the people of the Beast City come and attack us once more. We must combine all the forces we can unite!"


    "Master Enoch, you cannot abandon us. For the safety of the entire Blue Ocean Universe Community, please forgive our rudeness."


    All the divine gods trailed behind Enoch and humbly begged for his forgiveness. They all tried their most persuasive best on him to appease his anger.


    All the divine gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community feared the beast race to their core!


    They knew that once the army of the Beast City invaded again, they would face catastrophic events more brutal and terrifying than last time!


    Although the current calamity of the Blue Ocean Universe Community had been avoided for the time being, many greater crises were still looming in the near future.


    Hence, they all felt anxious and worried at present.


    "Well, what do you think we should do now?"


    Hearing the divine gods'' pleas, Enoch finally stopped and asked.


    "For now, the first thing we should do is to apologize to Leader Austin. We must seek his forgiveness for our disrespect.


    After all, he helped the Blue Ocean Universe Community and saved our lives.


    We cannot behave so ungratefully and heartlessly. We cannot repay Leader Austin with such apathy and ruthlessness.


    As for the question of who will lead the allied forces, I think you are right, Master Enoch. If Leader Austin is willing to become the leader of our universe community, I think he is the most appropriate choice to lead us and strengthen the forces of the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    We all witnessed how he defeated a premium-grade divine god. He did it with ease, right?"


    a white-haired premium-grade divine god explained in a serious tone.


    "But as you can see, Leader Austin was vexed with you. I don''t think he will agree to your proposal,"


    Enoch muttered while shaking his head.


    "Anyway, for the safety of the Blue Ocean Universe Community, we must try every conceivable method available to us. Let''s go and see Leader Austin together. We must beg for his forgiveness, regardless of the cost.


    Especially you, Ismail. You have been too reckless.


    In the earlier battle, do you think you could have defeated Leader Austin if he hadn''t withheld his strength and tolerated your attack again and again? Do you think you could then still have stood here, speaking with us unharmed?"


    the white haired premium-grade divine god said in a whining tone.


    "Well... I was seriously injured. I was, therefore, no match for Leader Austin in the battle.


    He d


    to another cosmos again,"


    Austin said while activating the Reincarnation Token with a frown. He teleported Hannah, Shepard, and himself away with the snap of his fingers.


    With a whoosh of the air, they all disappeared from the Wild Sea Cosmos.


    All the divine gods rushed toward the Wild Sea Cosmos at the top speed they could muster.


    "Leader Austin has disappeared yet again!"


    a divine god shrieked in disbelief.


    All the other gods were so surprised that they exchanged confused looks.


    None of them had the words to express how they felt, nor did they know what to do at this moment.


    They saw helplessness and shock mirrored in each other''s eyes.


    "Leader Austin''s abilities are beyond our imagination!"


    Ismail exclaimed with awe.


    "How did he do that? That''s unbelievable!"


    All the divine gods were both thrilled and shocked.


    "I don''t know how Leader Austin did it, but I do know that with his current strength and secret skills, no premium-grade divine god could stand against him.


    If Leader Austin agrees to become the leader of our Blue Ocean Universe Community, we won''t have anything to fear of the beast race!


    Let''s go and find him! We can''t quit now!


    We must find Leader Austin, no matter the cost!"


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god urged.


    "Okay!"


    All the other divine gods bobbed their heads in agreement.


    Hence, a very large group of divine gods departed from the Wild Sea Cosmos to find Austin again.


    "Damn it! Those guys are becoming so annoying!" Austin cursed aloud in a playful tone.


    Even from another cosmos, Austin could clearly sense the actions and words of the divine gods of the Blue Ocean University Community.


    "All right, I''ll wait and see what they want from me!"


    Bored and annoyed by this hide-and-seek game, Austin decided to remain where he was and see what would happen.

 Chapter 3702 Serve Under Your Command

    A moment later, a multitude of divine gods appeared in the distance and flew towards Austin at lightning speed.


    Ismail was the first one to reach Austin.


    "Leader Austin, I''m here to apologize!"


    he said as he knelt down on one knee.


    "What are you doing? Please get up! You don''t have to do this!"


    Ismail''s sudden actions caught Austin by surprise.


    "Leader Austin, you saved our Blue Ocean Universe Community. We owe you immensely.


    But we were so self-absorbed and ungrateful that we offended you. We are truly ashamed of ourselves," the white-haired premium-grade divine god now spoke in a humble manner.


    He no longer put on airs in front of Austin just like he did earlier. Instead, he showed respect to the young man.


    "Leader Austin, please forgive our lack of manners!"


    hundreds of divine gods said, almost in chorus as they all bowed in front of Austin to ask for his forgiveness.


    All these divine gods were the strongest in the Blue Ocean Universe Community. Under normal circumstances, they all thought highly of themselves and never yielded to others.


    But now they all apologized to him and begging for his compassion and consideration.


    "Leader Austin, these guys know that they were wrong and they now awfully regret it. Please forgive them,"


    Enoch said with a smile.


    "Leader Austin, I know that I made a serious mistake. Please accept my humble apologies,"


    Ismail said loudly as he got down on his knees.


    He was a short tempered man and his straightforward personality always got him in trouble.


    Despite all that, he was a man of principle and he would immediately make things right whenever he made mistakes.


    "Sir, please don''t do that. You don''t have to.


    I didn''t get mad at you at all."


    Austin finally opened his mouth.


    After all, he could see that they were all apologizing to him sincerely.


    In fact, Austin never dreamt that these highly regarded divine gods would apologize to him like that. Although he only felt slightly offended by their rude remarks and behavior, he had already forgiven them after their sincere apologies.


    "Leader Austin, so you have forgiven me?"


    Ismail said, very much relieved.


    "I''ve already let it go. I''m a broad-minded person, more than you think,"


    Austin replied.


    "Leader Austin, you are indeed a considerate person. I will definitely make friends with you.


    From now on, please let me know if there is anything I can do for you. Anything at all!"


    Ismail gushed.


    "Leader Austin, you are indeed kind-hearted and generous!"


    Seeing Austin


    ty has existed and where it came from.


    All I know if that the Infinite City was already there when the Blue Ocean Universe Community was created,"


    Enoch explained.


    "So, Leader Austin, as long as you agree to lead us and fight against the beast race, we shall go together and pay Miss Flora a visit and humbly ask her to allow us to enter and seek refuge in the Infinite City.


    From here on, all leaders and divine gods shall serve by your side.


    If we continue to stay here, we are sure to die. But if we follow you, we will at least have a fighting chance to survive,"


    the white haired premium-grade divine god said.


    "I see..."


    Austin was at a loss and didn''t know what to say or do.


    ''It''s not a bad thing to have so many divine gods at my disposal, '' Austin thought.


    "Leader Austin, if you agree, we will also present to you a gift which is one of the most important treasures in the Blue Ocean Universe Community. So far no one has managed to unlock its deepest secrets.


    Rumor has it that it contains a mysterious martial arts skill that no one in history has ever mastered.


    I also heard that this formula helps creatures develop their physical potential. If I am not mistaken, they call it the Introduction to Vital Energy... or something like that. I can''t remember its full name.


    That''s all I know about the treasure. There are also a few stories and legends about this treasure, most of which have already been forgotten,"


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god concluded.


    "What? !"


    Hearing this, Austin almost jumped to his feet.


    ''Is he referring to the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation? !''


    Austin thought as a massive thrill came over him.

 Chapter 3703 Miss Flora

    "Do you really have it here?"


    Austin practically lit up in excitement.


    "Yes. That treasure is somewhere in the Blue Ocean Universe Community, but only the destined one can get their hands on it.


    Up to now, no living being ever managed to obtain it.


    Leader Austin, you can give it your best shot, but it''s hard to say if you can get it,"


    Enoch explained.


    "You know... there''s an ancient object from my clan.


    According to my ancestor''s final words, it has something to do with that treasure.


    Leader Austin, I''m willing to share it with you.


    If you have it, it''ll be more likely for you to obtain the treasure.


    What do you think? Do you accept being our leader?"


    The white-haired premium-grade divine god offered.


    "As long as you agree to be the leader of our Blue Ocean Universe Community, all our resources will be at your disposal!"


    Ismail tempted.


    Paying a heavy price to get Austin to be their leader was something the gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community were more than willing to do.


    All the gods kept their eyes on Austin.


    "Since everyone thinks highly of me, it''ll be terribly rude of me to refuse again.


    I accept."


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    "Everyone! Salute to our leader!"


    Enoch lit up brightly.


    He knew well of Austin''s strength.


    With his help, the strength of the Blue Ocean Universe Community increased by leaps and bounds!


    "Leader!"


    All the gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community lowly bowed their heads to Austin.


    "You''re welcome. From now on, all of you are my comrades."


    Austin gestured for them to raise their heads.


    "Let''s go to Infinite City and talk to Miss Flora. I believe she''ll lend us her help,"


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god suggested.


    "Don''t worry. Although Miss Flora looks distant, she''s actually one of the most considerate girls I know.


    It''s related to the safety of countless creatures in the Blue Ocean Universe Community, so she''ll definitely agree,"


    Ismail quickly assured.


    ''Miss Flora,


    oked young, she''d already lived for a very long time.


    Rumor had it that she might be a person from ancient times.


    Most assumed that she had lived for at least four or five chaotic eras!


    However, it was only a rumor that everyone assumed was the truth. No one actually knew if it was true.


    Not a single divine god among their group was older than her though; that was for sure!


    After all, she was the most mysterious and long-standing being who no one in the Blue Ocean Universe Community dared to provoke.


    Once she gestured that he was allowed to speak, the white-haired premium-grade divine god quickly explained the situation the Blue Ocean Universe Community was facing in detail.


    "Miss Flora, we want all the creatures in the Blue Ocean Universe Community to enter Infinite City and stay for the time being to avoid the army from Beast City.


    What do you think?"


    A hesitant question left the white-haired premium-grade divine god after he finished explaining.


    "Can you sense anything?"


    Instead of answering, Flora suddenly turned to Austin and shot a question at him.


    When she showed up, Austin only looked from her head down to her feet for a second, and he immediately looked away. He focused on sensing the original chaotic law released by Infinite City this whole time.


    This behavior attracted Flora''s attention.

 Chapter 3704 Complete Formulas

    "Miss Flora, I sensed a brilliant law in the Infinite City,"


    Austin answered.


    "You can sense the original chaotic law?"


    Flora was slightly surprised by what Austin said.


    ''As far as I know, only governing gods could perceive the original chaotic law.


    He is just a preliminary-grade divine god, but he sensed it. This is unbelievable, '' she thought to herself.


    ''It looks like that Miss Flora also knew that there is a large amount of original chaotic law in the Infinite City.


    She must be quite powerful, '' Austin thought.


    "Yeah. It''s true that I can sense it,"


    he answered truthfully.


    "Good. Well, I did not expect such a person to appear again.


    Does reincarnation really exist?


    You are talented as he is.


    You even look like him. You have the same height, and look at those eyes..." Flora said to Austin, but it looked more like she was talking to herself.


    At that moment, her eyes seemed distracted, like she was trying to recall her past.


    "I look like... him?" Austin said weakly.


    He had no idea what Flora was talking about.


    "Come here, let me have a closer look at you," Flora said as she gestured at him to come nearer to her.


    Then, her eyes became gentle as she looked at him.


    "Alright."


    In the end, Austin had no choice but to approach her.


    ''Miss Flora is powerful, but she looks easygoing.


    I have sensed that she means no ill will towards me, '' he analyzed.


    As he thought about it, he felt slightly relieved.


    "It smells so good!"


    When he was still far away from her, a pleasant scent wafted through his nose.


    It made him feel relaxed, comfortable, and happy.


    At the same time, shadows of countless flowers appeared and danced around Flora like butterflies.


    Meanwhile, Flora stood there quietly like a gentle fairy.


    "It was just like this, Trip. You came to the Infinite City all of a sudden just like this, and that''s how we met.


    Those days we spent together were the happiest and the most carefree times in my life.


    But what happened? Why did I meet someone else who looks so much like you in the Infinite City again, after I spent such a long time alone?


    Does reincarnation really exist?


    Did you step on the path of reincarnation and come back to me again?


    I hope you are back," Flora murmured to herself as she stared at Austin with her beautiful eyes.


    At that point, she was stuck in her memories of the past.


    "Miss Flora, Miss Flora..."


    Austin called out several times.


    After a while, his voice brought Flora back to her senses.


    "If you want, you can cultivate in the Infinite City.


    I


    other hand, the blue ox just stared at the old robe that Austin wore.


    Not long after, the blue ox shifted its gaze to him.


    "What? He has practiced the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and the Triple Avatar Skill?"


    it said in a dull voice.


    Upon hearing those words, Austin''s heart skipped a beat.


    ''I can''t believe this blue ox knows the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and the Triple Avatar Skill!'' he exclaimed inwardly.


    "My master is gone. I can''t follow him and stand by his side anymore.


    The martial arts skill you cultivate belonged to my master. Very well. From now on, I will follow you,"


    the blue ox declared after it had looked at Austin from head to toe.


    Afterward, everyone present watched in utter shock as the blue ox shrank until it was the size of a fist, and shot towards Austin.


    When he realized what happened, the blue ox was already in his Soul Sea.


    "Young man, I''m afraid you have been practicing the incomplete Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and the Triple Avatar Skill.


    But now, I''ll teach you the complete ones,"


    the blue ox said.


    Right after that, Austin sensed something within him.


    Two formulas appeared in his Soul Sea.


    They were the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and the Triple Avatar Skill.


    He quickly skimmed through the two formulas as his eyes sparkled with enthusiasm.


    ''These are the complete ones indeed.


    I finally got them!'' he thought excitedly.


    It turned out that Austin had only cultivated parts Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and the Triple Avatar Skill before.


    Today, he finally got the complete ones.


    Once he mastered the two complete secret skills, his strength would increase sharply.

 Chapter 3705 The Supreme Grandmasters Of The Beast Race

    "Leader Austin, I can''t believe that you were able to get your hands on the rare treasure in the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    This is indeed good news. You are really a miracle worker!" the white-haired premium-grade divine god exclaimed as he gave Austin an impressed look.


    He was still shaken up from when the blue ox flew into Austin.


    It was known to all that the statue of the blue ox had been considered a supreme treasure in the Blue Ocean Universe Community dating back to ancient times.


    However, through the years, it was reduced to nothing more than an old and mysterious legend.


    No one had ever been lucky enough to get anything from this statue before.


    Gradually creatures began to doubt if it was indeed a priceless treasure.


    No one was sure about its actual value.


    In fact, when he proposed to give the statue of the blue ox to Austin, the white-haired premium-grade divine god didn''t expect that anything like this would happen.


    After all, he didn''t think that Austin could get actually anything from it.


    However, Austin did not even need to lift a finger. The statue of the blue ox flew right into him.


    Not only the white haired premium-grade divine god, but also the other divine gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community were dumbfounded by what they had witnessed.


    It was such an unbelievable, almost impossible sight to behold.


    "Ha-ha! Leader Austin, I am impressed.


    You are not only powerful but also have luck beyond explanation!"


    Ismail explained.


    "You are always full of surprises!" Enoch praised.


    He was proud to have made the right choice, recommending Austin to the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    "Thank you! I do have plans to enter the Infinite City and cultivate there for some time.


    In the meantime, you will need to strengthen your defenses as much as you can. The moment you get information that the army of the beast race is on the way, fill me in immediately."


    Austin gave his instructions to white haired premium-grade divine god.


    After getting the complete version of both the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and the Triple Avatar Skill, Austin was eager to practice them.


    At the same time, he couldn''t resist the temptation to try out the rich original chaotic law in the Infinite City.


    "Okay, understood!"


    The white-haired premium-grade divine god nodded his head.


    With nothing more to discuss, Austin turned around and entered the Infinite City.


    Flora had arranged a sec


    Marlon and the shadow stopped in their tracks and stood in front of the abyss for a few moments.


    "Greetings, supreme grandmasters!"


    Marlon bellowed into the depths of the abyss.


    "Let''s cut to the chase. What brought you here?"


    A bone chilling voice suddenly came from the bottom of the silent abyss.


    "The Sea of Chaos is in a world of trouble now.


    All the forces have started to take action, trying to rule it.


    I think it''s an opportunity for us.


    We should take this opportunity to take control of the Sea of Chaos once again and enslave the weaker forces and races.


    We are the most noble race of all. We should rule all the universes.


    So I''m asking you to help me dominate the Sea of Chaos,"


    Marlon replied straightforwardly.


    A long silence followed.


    A kind of fog formed by demonic aura surged and rolled toward the mouth of the abyss.


    "We took control over the entire Sea of Chaos in ancient times.


    It was indeed a glorious era."


    That voice resounded again.


    "Now, more than half of this chaotic era has passed.


    We agree. It''s time for us to rule everything again.


    We have decided that we will back you up.


    You go out there first and do what you have to do. Afterwards, we will send an army of genuine divine gods to assist you.


    With them at your disposal, we are confident that you will defeat all the other forces in the Sea of Chaos.


    As necessary, we will leave the Beast Den and come to your aid,"


    the cold voice confirmed their support and provided instructions.


    "This is most appreciated. Thank you so much!"


    Hearing this, Marlon was so excited that his whole body shivered.

 Chapter 3706 The Complete Triple Avatar Skill

    Upon becoming a governing god, Marlon came to know that the divine gods could be categorized into two types.


    The vast majority of divine gods actually didn''t have the Divine Accomplishment.


    These divine gods usually could only live one chaotic era, and they were not recognized by the chaotic vacuum.


    Moreover, these divine gods that didn''t possess the Divine Accomplishments were called fake divine gods.


    Only the divine gods that acquired the Divine Accomplishments were recognized by the absolute and eternal chaotic vacuum. They were the ones that would truly become immortal and never die.


    They belonged to the second type which was called the genuine divine gods.


    A genuine divine god was said to be far stronger than those of his level.


    In the Beast Den, there were a large number of genuine divine gods.


    The beast race in the Beast Den was, in fact, the main force of the Beast City.


    Currently, Marlon stood as the leader of the Beast City.


    But in fact, it was the supreme grandmasters of the Beast Den that were the ones pulling the strings, and in charge of the Beast City and the entire beast race.


    The arrangement made was that the supreme grandmasters of the beast race would support Marlon, and they would grant him an army of genuine divine gods to help him conquer and gain control of the Sea of Chaos.


    Upon hearing about this, Marlon became pretty excited.


    ''I can''t wait to make the Sea of Chaos kneel in front of me!''


    Marlon clenched his fists tightly just to control his ecstasy.


    "Well then, supreme grandmasters, I''m off!"


    Marlon bowed respectfully and walked out of the Beast Den with a huge grin on his face.


    "Congratulations, my lord! You have finally convinced the supreme grandmasters to this.


    It won''t take long before you reign over the Sea of Chaos!"


    the shadow beside Marlon remarked as the two of them got out of the Beast Den.


    "Ha-ha! You''re right. As long as you remain loyal to me and do everything that I tell you, you shall be the second most powerful man in the entire Sea of Chaos.


    The Sea of chaos will be in our hands!"


    Marlon declared confidently.


    "Yes, my lord! I will not let you down,"


    the shadow replied firmly.


    A couple of days later, a group of members of the beast race came out of the Beast Den.


    These were the promised army of genuine divine gods by the supreme grandmasters.


    As they marched forward in the void, they released overwhelming demonic powers.


    Their bloodshot eyes were screaming their hunger for battle and killing.


    Just the blinking of their eyes caused the space around them to collapse.


    The void continued to shake as they passed, filling the Beast City with immense demonic power.


    The ordinary members of the beast race couldn''t help but tremble as their limbs grew weak due to trepidation.


    At that moment, Marlon, who was sitting wi


    ld produce!" Austin encouraged himself.


    In the succeeding days, Austin focused solely on practicing the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation.


    This was one of the skills that really made him stronger even before he became a divine god, so he was expecting a lot after he successfully obtained the complete version.


    Since he was already familiar with most of the parts of the Introduction of Vital Energy Circulation from his previous cultivation, he didn''t encounter any problem in the process of cultivating the complete version.


    A month had already passed since he started his cultivation.


    "Immortal secret realm, open now!"


    Austin shouted abruptly inside the secret room.


    The next moment, a thunderous voice came from within his body.


    Austin felt that something extremely powerful was about to surge out.


    Then, a thin deity in a black and white robe emerged from his body.


    "I''m the guardian of the immortal secret realm! I have been waiting for you to call me," the deity said as it introduced itself.


    It had a dull yet overbearing voice that reached the depths of the chaotic void.


    Then, the deity quickly strode towards the depths of chaotic void and began devouring the chaotic energy, like an insatiable beast.


    A massive amount of chaotic energy welcomed the deity, covering the void of hundreds of billions of miles.


    "Wait!


    Isn''t this the forbidden secret skill of the Triple Sect? Don''t tell me, that young man..."


    Flora turned speechless in astonishment as she observed from her room.


    About ten days later, the deity finally stopped consuming chaotic energies.


    Then, it hurriedly came back to the immortal secret realm inside Austin.


    ''At last! With this, even if I confront those old premium-grade divine gods from the Beast City, I will be able to slay them without breaking a sweat!''


    Austin thought to himself with a pretty confident look on his face.

 Chapter 3707 An Aggressive Army

    By this time, Austin owned the secret realms of internal organs, the elixir field secret realm, the heaven secret realm, the brain secret realm, and even the immortal secret realm. He had already obtained five secret realms.


    According to the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation, there were a total of ten secret realms inside the body that should be developed.


    Now Austin had successfully developed the fifth secret realm.


    Moreover, there were footbridges among these five secret realms.


    They were all connected and responded well with each other.


    All these had brought Austin an incomparably powerful force.


    He could feel immeasurable power circulating inside him, and streams of great force were surging out of him with his every move.


    "Hmm.


    I guess I can now begin cultivating the original chaotic law," he murmured to himself.


    However, right when he was about to start, something interrupted him.


    "Leader Austin, something''s wrong.


    There''s an army heading towards the Blue Ocean Universe Community." Enoch''s voice rang out in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    ''Oh, really? Who could it be?


    I''ll be damned if it''s the beast race army again. This is gonna be fun, '' Austin thought.


    He then got up and walked out of his secret chamber.


    When he stepped outside, he was welcomed by a large number of divine gods who had been waiting for him.


    "Leader Austin, our spies found something from afar.


    There''s another army approaching here.


    What do you think we should do?" the white-haired premium divine god asked.


    "Well, what else can we do?


    They''re probably from the beast race, right?


    Leader Austin, just give the order and we''ll grapple them with all our might. We have to make those bastards know that we''re not easy to deal with!" Ismail blurted out.


    He had a hot temper.


    "Ismail, calm down.


    If they''re actually from the beast race, they must be well-prepared this time.


    Whatever we do, we have to be careful and remain vigilant," the white-haired premium-grade god remarked.


    "All right.


    How far away are they now?" Austin asked.


    "They''re getting very close.


    I guess by this time, they''re only about billions of miles away from here.


    They seem to be surrounding the Blue Ocean Universe Community from all directions," the white-haired premium divine god reported.


    "Leader Austin, should we send all the living creatures into the Infinite City?


    We probably have to take caution since unexpected accidents may occur," Enoch, the former


    Grace.


    We know what to do," the armored knight responded with a nod.


    He motioned his men to move and urged his horse to gallop forward.


    "Warriors, come with me. We shall conquer this universe community!


    Let us all fight for the Novel Court!"


    he roared as he raised his spear.


    The golden horse he was riding then raised its front hooves and kicked into the air. It looked up into the sky and neighed loudly, emitting an overwhelming demeanor.


    "Fight for the Novel Court!"


    About a hundred million voices echoed in chorus as a response.


    The intense sound wave turned into a torrent and spread into the distance.


    Countless knights in this army rallied towards the universe community.


    At the same time, Austin was approaching the army at an amazing speed.


    "Novel Court, huh?


    It''s gonna be fun, after all," he sneered when he heard the loud echo.


    Austin definitely had no liking for the Novel Court.


    They had a branch left on Earth and it had a grudge against him back when he was still living on Earth.


    Now in the Sea of Chaos, their conflicts had sparked once again.


    "Oh well, I guess you can help me test what I''ve been working on.


    Let''s see how much my strength has improved," Austin muttered to himself with excitement. Without any more delay, he bolted towards the enemy.


    His confidence was coming from the mastery of the genuine Triple Avatar Skill, and the fact that he had obtained five secret realms according to the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation.


    He was eager to see how strong he had become. Now, the perfect opportunity to test his new skills presented itself��an army hastily trotting towards him.

 Chapter 3708 Destroy The Spearhead

    Austin''s eyes pierced through the distant void and looked at the incoming army. They marched as one as if there were just one brain instead of many. Each face was grim against the frigid wind. They moved in unison like a wave coming from a vast sea. Despite this, Austin remained undaunted. Instead of being afraid, he sped up.


    After a while, loud successive explosions were heard all of a sudden.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The roars of warriors and beasts resounded in front of them. The sound of iron swords could be heard, and there was a forest of spears charging forward. The cold light flickered from the many thick and strong armors. The army rolled over like a torrent of steel.


    "Here we are."


    Austin stood still in the midst of the chaotic void.


    Wearing the mask given by the sky-devouring dog, he gave a wicked smile and kept his gaze straight ahead.


    The disguise helped Austin hide his spiritual soul''s real aura��none of them would recognize him.


    "What? !"


    Eventually, the commander of the army saw an odd young man amid the chaotic void. It was Austin, disguised by the mask.


    He was confused. The man stood there nonchalantly as if he was deliberately waiting for them to arrive.


    When an army as powerful as this came in front of him, he looked calm without any fear!


    The commander found this rather unusual. The sea of cultivators were just as perplexed. A random person showed up as they marched. This was not the usual reaction anyone would put on once they realized that a powerful army was right in front of them.


    "Who are you, brat?" the commander shouted.


    "How dare you stand in our way!


    Don''t you know that your belligerent acts are an utter offense?"


    The leader glared at Austin sharply.


    Austin simply sneered in reply.


    "You arrogant piece of shit!"


    His threats were not effective. The young man didn''t even flinch, he simply stared with a bored expression.


    The Novel Court was dubbed as one of the most powerful and most important forces in the Sea of Chaos. Due to this, they got accustomed to a certain way of life��coveting whatever they wanted.


    A young man, who didn''t know his own position, dared to block the way of an army of the Novel Court. Naturally, for the army, he would only end up dead!


    "Kill him!"


    the leader ordered loudly.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the young man swiftly moved in lightning speed.


    Swoosh!


    Austin took a leap forward and came straight to the infuriated commander.


    In an instant, the distance between them had been reduced to less than two meters. They were completely face to face, and within the reach of their hands!


    "Y-You?! "


    The leader stammered as he felt his mind and body went blank out of sheer surprise. He felt a chill run own his spine.


    Deep in his heart, he was e


    An angry voice came from the main force of the army of the Novel Court.


    "Humph!"


    Willis, the priest who was wrapped in a white robe snorted coldly. His face darkened tremendously.


    He was disappointed with this development, but he had to admit that he wasn''t surprised. He had sensed everything that happened with his spiritual sense before the knight reported the situation to him.


    He was now releasing his spiritual sense, trying to perceive the real aura of Austin''s spiritual soul.


    However, the surface of his target''s body was always covered with a faint layer of runes, which isolated him from all senses.


    "This guy may not be as simple as we thought. He might not be just some nobody. We must take him seriously.


    He desecrated the Novel Court heavily by wiping out our battalion. Whoever he is, he would have to pay!"


    The killing intent in the priest''s heart began to shot up.


    ''This guy must die!'' he thought furiously. He was livid. Whoever this young man was, he insulted the Novel Court with his heinous acts.


    The killing intent, like boiling magma, penetrated the distant sky and run to submerge Austin in the distance.


    Puff! Puff!


    The void where Austin stood was oppressed by a horrible pressure from afar, as if it had turned into a pot of hot iron and began to boil.


    "Ha ha, I can sense a horrible old man. This is interesting!" Austin raised his eyebrows in amusement.


    "It''s a good chance to practice through fighting with him!"


    Austin was not afraid at all. He looked into the distance and saw the priest covered in white robes.


    Unsurprisingly, the priest was also staring into Austin''s eye.


    Their gazes met!


    "Leader Austin, we are here for you!"


    Behind Austin, the white-haired premium-grade divine god, Enoch and Ismail, together with hundreds of gods from the Blue Ocean Universe Community finally arrived!

 Chapter 3709 The Strength Of The Priest From The Novel Court

    "That looks like an army from the Novel Court!" the white-haired premium-grade divine god told Austin.


    It wasn''t only he who had seen through the distance. The divine gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community also realized that these troops were not from the Beast City, but from the Novel Court.


    "Yes, they are indeed from the Novel Court,"


    Austin responded with a nod.


    He was looking into the distance and hundreds of divine gods from the Blue Ocean Universe Community were standing beside him. Together, they themselves were no less than an army.


    A moment later, the troops finally arrived nearer to them.


    Austin gazed into the distance


    and saw a multitude of people coming his way, gradually drawing closer.


    They were divided into several groups of soldiers, all of whom were riding on tall battle horses. Their armors were made of pure copper, which Austin sensed was at the divine level. Some of them were holding halberds, and some used tridents. Their weapons and armors glittered with a cold luster.


    Each rider was more powerful than the other, and there was a fierce, fearless look on their faces that showed their dedication and loyalty.


    In addition to those riders, there was also a group of creatures enveloped in robes of a variety of colors.


    Some were clad in purple robes, some in black robes, some in yellow robes, and some in red robes.


    Initially, Austin thought that the colors were arbitrary but then he realized that the color of the robe also represented the status of the creatures.


    These creatures were all mages of various level from the Novel Court.


    It was well known that enchantments were a special kind of martial arts culture that was practiced almost exclusively in the Novel Court.


    Those cultivators who had mastered these enchantments and magic were called mages.


    In reality, these so-called enchantments were nothing but a clever utilization of various laws.


    In layman''s terms, the mages were incredibly talented at using the law power, and not exactly magicians.


    These knights and mages comprised of the main force of the Novel Court.


    In addition to this main force, there were also a large number of divine gods that were marching along on either side of the army.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to check the strength of his enemy.


    To his surprise, there were five premium-grade divine gods among the Novel Court''s troops.


    It would have been sort of okay if it stopped there. But apart from these five, there were over a hundred medium-grade divine gods and easily over a thousand preliminary-grade divine gods.


    l."


    The white haired divine god had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    "Don''t worry. I am going to be just fine.


    I have always cherished my own life, and I am not going to throw it away just like that!"


    Austin told him as he flashed a reassuring smile.


    "Young man, you are fearless, and I admire that. But how dare you lay a hand on my men?


    Tell me, who the hell are you and where are you from?"


    The priest in white among the troops of the Novel Court who suddenly piped up abruptly.


    He was staring at Austin with his piercing eyes.


    Suddenly, infinite laws of supreme enlightenment emerged out of the chaotic void and blocked down the space where Austin and his troop were standing.


    Every single person on Austin''s team felt it extreme difficult moving even a single inch. It was as if they had been trapped in a swamp.


    "That''s awesome!"


    Austin narrowed his eyes at the priest.


    ''The laws of supreme enlightenment this guy just released is too strong.'' He was honestly impressed by the priest''s law power.


    In fact, he was sure that the numerous premium-grade divine gods from the Beast City couldn''t match this priest''s strength.


    This priest from the Novel Court had been a premium-grade divine god for more than half of the chaotic era.


    This meant that he had a profound and deep understanding of different laws of supreme enlightenment.


    At this very moment, he had controlled the laws of supreme enlightenment and ordered them to block down the chaotic void with just his mind.


    Waves of power of supreme enlightenment were coming at Austin from all directions.


    The strike was so potent


    the relatively weak divine gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community spat out blood on the spot.

 Chapter 3710 Thunder And Lightning

    "It''s so powerful!"


    Every god from the Blue Ocean Universe Community turned pale in fright except for Austin.


    Boom!


    Under Austin''s command, a strong aura suddenly burst out from his body.


    The five secret realms in his body surged with energy, releasing a violent ocean of chaotic energy. The energy violently churned and shifted like a surging river''s tides, shrouding Austin in a blanket of powerful aura.


    All the laws of supreme enlightenment from the priest was blocked by Austin''s chaotic energy.


    The gods from the Blue Ocean Universe Community breathed a sigh of relief when they felt the pressure lessen.


    Austin''s display of power made them admire him even more.


    "You really are strong.


    Those hiding behind you must belong to the Blue Ocean Universe Community, right?


    Everyone from the Blue Ocean Universe Community, heed my call.


    Being the generous person that I am, I will give you a chance.


    The whole Blue Ocean Universe Community should lay down their arms and surrender to the Novel Court.


    There is no need for bloodshed. But if you don''t, I will not hesitate to trample you to the ground,"


    The priest coldly threatened.


    "Humph!


    Keep dreaming. Our people will never participate in any conflict in the Sea of Chaos.


    We never did anything wrong to your Novel Court.


    But now you''re going too far!"


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god beside Austin said angrily.


    "Ha ha, it''s true that your Blue Ocean Universe Community has no enmity with us.


    But we believe it is a sin to be this weak, and it is our duty to right that wrong.


    If you choose to fight back, it will only be futile.


    This is your last chance. Would you surrender or not?"


    A playful smile crept its way into the priest''s face.


    "We will never surrender to the likes of you!


    If you want a fight, then fight we will!"


    Ismail shouted defiantly.


    "Good."


    The cold, sharp eyes of the priest suddenly lit up in excitement.


    "Old man, just cut the crap and show us what you got."


    Austin pointed at the priest with a smug look on his face.


    "Your Grace, he is just a young preliminary-grade divine god. You don''t need to kill the likes of him yourself.


    Let me take care of this."


    Before the priest could say anything, a man in purple robes with a staff in his hand stood up and said.


    "Okay.


    Be careful. I can sense that there''s something about this guy,"


    the priest warned him.


    "What can a preliminary-grade brat do?"


    The man in purple robes shrugged off the warning and brazenly made his way towards Austin.


    Boom!


    A strong


    the group towards their injured leader.


    "Ha ha... What happened to your cocky attitude, brat?


    What''s wrong? Cat''s got your tongue? Now you know how powerful I am!"


    The man in purple robes couldn''t help but laugh triumphantly.


    "Really? Is that what you think?"


    In the midst of the rolling sea of thunder and lightning, a calm voice was suddenly heard.


    "What? Look!"


    Someone shouted in shock.


    Everyone immediately turned their heads to look.


    To their surprise, Austin''s body had fully recovered!


    He bravely stood there as if nothing happened.


    The lightning constantly grew denser and denser as it relentlessly attacked Austin.


    But try as it might, every damage the lightning dealt to him, no matter how severe, would just heal up in an instant.


    Austin mockingly tied his hands behind his back with a smug look etched on his face.


    "How is this possible?


    What kind of monster are you?!"


    Fear started to dawn on the purple-robed mage when he realized how powerful his opponent truly was.


    Even a premium-grade divine god didn''t want to get near those terrifying lightning.


    Nay, even he himself didn''t dare to do that!


    "This guy is very strange."


    The priest couldn''t help but frown.


    "Our leader really is formidable!"


    Everyone from the Blue Ocean Universe Community was awed by Austin''s strength.


    ''It seems to have taken effect.


    The lightning has washed away some impurities from my body.


    Ha-ha!''


    Austin couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    "Well, if you have anything else you want to show me, now''s the time.


    Otherwise, you can say goodbye to this world!"


    After he felt that the lightning had done its job, Austin stepped forward to quickly finish the battle.

 Chapter 3711 Fighting Against Willis

    "Brat! You''re being too arrogant!"


    The man in purple robes was fuming in anger.


    As a premium-grade divine god, he could not accept the fact that he was being looked down upon by a mere preliminary-grade divine god. He was never humiliated like this in his whole life.


    In a fit of rage, he launched a barrage of attack towards Austin.


    Crash! Boom!


    He made some gestures with his hands, and immediately, the magic staff and the purple crystal ball in his hands burst out violent energies. The abundant energies were sending out dazzling lights that dashed towards Austin.


    "Ha! Come at me!"


    Instead of avoiding the attacks, Austin rushed forward and intercepted everything that was thrown at him.


    Crash! Boom!


    Austin''s moves were pretty simple and straightforward. He started clenching his fists and activated the chaotic energy of the five secret realms in his body. As Austin waved his fists, they contained terrifying earth-shaking energies.


    As the man in purple robes sent his barrage of attacks, Austin answered them with his own set of strikes using only his fists.


    Every time he threw a punch, the space surrounding them collapsed in by inch.


    Crash! Bang!


    After several exchanges of blows, the magic staff and the purple crystal ball of the man in the purple robe were thrown far away.


    "What? No!"


    All the attacks and weapons of the man in the purple robe were rendered useless in the face of Austin''s power. With this, he finally felt a crippling fear permeating his skin.


    No matter what kind of powerful secret skill he used, Austin just brushed them off.


    They didn''t even hurt Austin at all. These skills were crushed by Austin''s fists even before they reached him.


    "Is that all you can do?


    Now, it''s my turn!"


    Austin didn''t want to waste time with him, because there was still a stronger opponent he was supposed to face.


    With that, Austin''s bodily movement began to greatly speed up.


    Even before the man in purple robe could react, Austin, like a ghost, suddenly appeared in front of him.


    In the earlier rounds, Austin had just fought him with his physical strength.


    This was actually the first time that he displayed his astonishing bodily movement skill.


    Crash! Splat!


    With a grin on his face, Austin swiftly retracted his arm and let out a massive punch towards the man in the purple robe. It was too fast and furious that his opponent wasn''t able to dodge or even put up his arms. In an instant, the man in the purple robe exploded harshly, his blood and flesh splashed in all directions.


    Austin''s maximum speed could not be even tracked by the naked eye.


    The man in purple robes had never expected that Austin could move that fast because he didn''t use it earlier. He was caught off guard, and that cost him his life.


    Even Willis was astounded. When he realized that the man in the purple robe was in grave danger, it was already too late to save him even if he took action immediately.


    With just a single punch, a premium-grade divine god died in the hands of Austin.


    In the chaotic void, the broken limbs and ripped flesh of the man in the purple robe floated everywhere. His blood flowed and formed a dark-red river.


    In this blood river, a flash of dark-colored lightning was appearing now and then.


    Even just the energy contained in the blood of premium-grade divine gods was bewildering.


    After being killed, t


    e.


    It turned out that the white mist was actually the power of faith.


    Currently, the priest had absorbed such an alarming amount of power of faith in his body, causing his strength to continuously increase.


    "You impudent brat! Since you had the guts to go against the Novel Court, you''ll have a taste of extreme suffering!"


    With the overflowing amount of power of faith, the priest''s body was now filled with a sacred aura, making him appear so noble and dignified. His voice also became deeper and majestic.


    "Don''t be too sure, old man. Some power of faith doesn''t ensure your victory. Be alert or you might end up with the same miserable ending as your companion!"


    Austin roared threateningly.


    He wasn''t even a bit fazed at the sight of the priest''s humongous body.


    The next moment, Austin decided to use another secret skill that he was saving for this kind of moment.


    Then, a smoke engulfed Austin, and from it emerged three figures.


    As the view became clearer, three identical bodies of Austin surfaced. They were his real bodies and each one had the same intensity of strength.


    From each of the three bodies of Austin rushed out a majestic dragon and nine deities.


    They used all kinds of secret martial arts and skills as they dashed and tried to bring the priest down.


    With this, Austin''s overall combat prowess had increased by at least four or five times.


    "You bastard! This is the Triple Avatar Skill of the Triple Sect!


    It''s from a mysterious sect in a remote universe, and it''s one of the most taboo secret skills! How the hell did you acquire it?!"


    The priest immediately recognized the Triple Avatar Skill at a glance. If an extremely powerful master used it, its power would be really fearsome.


    "Yes, you''re right. It''s the genuine Triple Avatar Skill. Don''t tell me you''re afraid now?"


    Austin said in a mocking tone as he continued to rush towards the priest.


    "Ha! You brazen little brat! I''ll make you regret everything you said to me. I''ll crush your puny life with my own hands!"


    The priest was extremely exasperated hearing Austin''s taunts. Never in his entire life had he been angrier than this.


    Crash! Boom!


    With the two sides eager to end this battle soon enough, a powerful clash ensued again.

 Chapter 3712 Austin Retreated

    Three Austins, three majestic dragons, and twenty-four deities used all kinds of secret skills simultaneously to attack. The power they produced altogether was unimaginable.


    The priest in white was being strengthened by a drastic amount of power of faith, the momentum of which was as vast as a sea as if explaining all kinds of truth, kindness, and beauty in the world, and driving an indescribable divine power to suppress the enemy.


    Moreover, during the battle, more and more power of faith was constantly transmitted from the heavens and the worlds outside, penetrating the void of hundreds of millions of miles and converging towards the priest'' body.


    The priest then clapped, with an endless power of faith unleashing from his hands. Runes appeared one after another, and waves of energy surged as if they had connected the ancient times and the present, causing the future to shake.


    "Humph!"


    The priest'' face darkened as he charged his attack.


    He was in disbelief as he didn''t expect that Austin could fight him to this extent.


    A young man, a preliminary-grade divine god, should have been as weak as an ant in front of him!


    But now, this nobody dared to fight against a superior priest, and there wasn''t even a clear winner so far.


    It was indeed a shame for someone like him.


    Normally, when those preliminary-grade divine gods faced him, most of them would approach him with trembling knees and be extremely cautious in all their words and deeds. Never before had he met a low-level god who could challenge him like Austin.


    "This old man is too powerful!"


    Austin grunted as he was also surprised.


    With his current strength, he could easily kill an experienced master in the Beast City.


    More importantly, the white-haired premium-grade divine god of the Blue Ocean Universe Community, Enoch, and Ismail were absolutely no match for him now. He was sure of that.


    It could be said that his fighting power was sufficient to defeat any ordinary premium-grade divine gods.


    However, the strength of the priest in front of him was truly exceptional.


    He deserved the title of a real master.


    The attacks of both sides were too sharp and overbearing. Each move they made and each skill they employed caused the void to collapse every time.


    Endless runes were released, and brilliant energy lights collided between the two, causing a spectacular glimmer during the fight.


    All in all, both of them never anticipated that they would meet such a powerful opponent. It was a real excellently-paired match!


    Puff!


    After a fierce battle consisting of countless attacks, the white crystal ball in the priest''s hand, which carried an enormous power of faith, rushed towards Austin and smashed his left arm into pieces.


    Boom!


    The crystal ball took advantage of the victory and hit Austin''s chest this time, boring a gaping hole on his b


    down like soothing clouds.


    Each continent was as large as the other continents in the cosmos of the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    With just a gentle wave of her hand, she transferred trillions of creatures of the Blue Ocean Universe Community on average to those continents.


    A large number of creatures fell onto different continents like dumplings being tossed into a boiling pot.


    "Well, let them live on those continents for the time being,"


    Flora said calmly as she gazed on the gods.


    "Thank you, Miss Flora!"


    The divine gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community expressed their sincere gratitude to Flora at the same time.


    Flora nodded slightly and then disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Austin had already decided to enter the secret room.


    "Just wait there, old man. I''m going to cultivate the original chaotic law in seclusion now.


    I will kill you when I finish my cultivation!"


    Austin said through gritted teeth as he lingered in the secret chamber.


    The most powerful skill the priest in white had was the power of faith. During the battle, there was unlimited power of faith constantly being transferred to him, adding to the current amount in his body and improving his strength all the more.


    This skill was simply impossible to tackle!


    Austin felt that only when he made a breakthrough in mastering the original chaotic law could he deal with the priest.


    Because the original chaotic law was the most essential and primitive law of all.


    Austin believed that even the priest didn''t know much about this kind of law.


    Because under normal circumstances, only the governing gods would start to comprehend and cultivate the original chaotic law!


    "Old man, wait for me and wait for your death!"


    Austin declared to himself before he began to cultivate.


    The Infinite City was filled with the original chaotic law, which was highly beneficial for Austin''s cultivation.

 Chapter 3713 Great Progress

    Austin was still busy cultivating in seclusion.


    Meanwhile, the army of the Novel Court arrived at the doorstep of the Blue Ocean Universe Community!


    Colorful flags danced and twirled in the wind.


    Groups of steel-like soldiers reeked with aggression and emitted an overwhelming aura. Every star shook in the wake of their flight towards the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    It was like an unstoppable wave washed over the entirety of the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    Each of the knights was armed with a dagger, an iron sword, and a long spear. Even from at a distance, their armor emitted a chilling cold. Overwhelming murderous intent swept over them as the knights waved their weapons at the same time.


    Meanwhile, each mage held a crystal ball and a staff that emitted runes of different elements.


    There was no denying the might of the Novel Court''s army.


    With the help of a super master like the priest in white, namely Willis, the army could sweep through most of the universe communities, races, and sects in the Sea of Chaos.


    The Blue Ocean Universe Community was only one of its goals!


    "Move!


    Let every planet turn into ruins!


    Kill everyone and destroy everything!"


    A chilling cold filled Willis'' every word, as if he was a ruthless ghost that rose from hell.


    "Yes, sir!"


    countless soldiers of the Novel Court answered in unison.


    Violent tremors ran throughout the entire Blue Ocean Universe Community at the loud sound!


    "Kill!"


    After the terrifying murderous cheer, the army divided into smaller groups. They aggressively charged into different planets.


    However, all of them were left dumbfounded.


    All the planets that they charged into were empty!


    They were as empty as the land of the dead!


    Not a single living being could be found!


    "What happened?"


    "There''s no one here!"


    Various voices filled with shock and confusion echoed from different directions.


    "Humph!"


    Willis immediately realized what happened.


    Not a single living being remained in the entire Blue Ocean Universe Community!


    All the creatures disappeared


    Under Willis''s guidance, all the divine gods launched attacks at the Infinite City again.


    But no matter how powerful their attacks were, it was all useless. The Infinite City remained standing!


    ''Amazing! This is great!''


    A sense of relief rushed within Austin.


    Switching his attention from his enemies, Austin began to concentrate on absorbing the original chaotic law.


    Because the Chaotic Heaven Body was innately close to the original chaotic law.


    Therefore, Austin''s cultivation went smoothly.


    Day by day, his strength increased.


    A month later, he was ready.


    Proud declarations echoed inside the secret chamber.


    ''Wow!


    I''ve made great progress in comprehending the original chaotic law!''


    Austin, who had been cultivating with his legs crossed, suddenly opened his eyes with a surprised expression.


    His cultivation in the Infinite City within just a single month was a great success.


    Austin made great progress!


    Every inch of the Infinite City was overflowing with a large amount of the original chaotic law, greatly helping Austin''s cultivation.


    "Ha-ha!


    Old man, I really admire you. In the past month, you haven''t given up and ordered the Novel Court''s army to keep attacking Infinite City.


    But it''s time to put a stop to this!"


    A sneer appeared on Austin''s lips as he stood up.


    Without any hesitation, Austin strode out of the secret room.

 Chapter 3714 Lets Go A Few Rounds

    Willis and the troops of the Novel Court were attacking the Infinite City.


    "I cannot put a finger on it, but there is something about this city. It''s almost unbreakable," Willis said as he raised his eyebrows.


    He and his people went all out in an attempt to tear down the gates of the Infinite City and enter it, but they failed.


    The Infinite City was floating still in the chaotic vacuum, completely isolated from other places and out of reach for most creatures.


    Under their joint attacks of the army of the Novel Court, the space around the city collapsed but the city remained intact and unscathed.


    "Your Grace, it looks like we can''t destroy that damn city. We can''t even get in,"


    a mage who was a premium-grade divine god said to Willis.


    "Screw it! Tell everyone to stop attacking!"


    Willis said with a frustrated and livid face.


    "But send instructions that we are to station here until I say otherwise. Let''s see how long those bastards can stay inside,"


    Willis ordered.


    "Also, send our men to each cosmos in the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    Make an announcement that from now on, the Blue Ocean Universe Community is our territory,"


    he added.


    Although there was no living being in the hundreds of cosmoses in the Blue Ocean Universe Community, those cosmoses were still valuable assets and could prove useful when the right time came.


    Each cosmos was filled with a myriad of laws of cosmos, spiritual energy, original energy essence, worlds and stars.


    The Blue Ocean Universe Community was a middle-level universe community, and the quality of its cosmoses was robust enough to be coveted by many outside forces.


    In fact, dozens of cosmoses were even high-grade.


    It was the main reason that Willis decided to claim ownership of the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    Upon Willis'' orders, the troops of the Novel Court stopped attacking the Infinite City.


    Then, the army split up and set off to be stationed in the different cosmoses of the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    Without a sufficient defense contingent, the entire universe community was easily taken by the troops of the Novel Court.


    "Humph! I don''t think they can hide within those city walls for the rest of their lives.


    Once that over-confident brat comes out, I will tear him to a million pieces,"


    Willis said stressing every syllable


    securely affixed on his left arm.


    With a confident look on his face, he rode majestically on an equally ferocious and tall horse. He had a pair of piercingly good-looking eyes.


    Whoosh!


    Without saying a word, Austin activated his bodily movement skill. In a heartbeat, he was standing in front of the confident rider.


    Austin had been cultivating in seclusion inside the Infinite City in the last month, mainly focusing on the original chaotic law.


    In the short span of just one month, he had had a thorough understanding of the original chaotic law.


    He was able to cultivate the law of time and law of space, which belonged to the original chaotic law.


    Moreover, he had made progress in both laws.


    When he used the bodily movement skill, he took advantage of the law of space.


    This enabled him to move several times faster than before.


    "You..." the knight shouted in horror when he found that Austin was right before his eyes.


    He was so surprised that he almost fell off his horse.


    Austin didn''t even bother to say anything to him.


    Instead, he performed the Star Skill and swung at the rider.


    In a flash, an overwhelming star power came out from his fist and came at the man.


    Huge stars fell from the void, creating pits in all directions.


    Not only could Austin move much faster than before, he was also several times faster when deploying his attacks on the enemy.


    ''Fuck it, I''m screwed!''


    The knight realized that his life was at peril. In an instant, all his body hairs stood on end as a spine chilling fear crept up his body.

 Chapter 3715 At All Costs

    Austin''s speed was far too astonishing.


    The knight was altogether caught off guard.


    He wasn''t even able to pull out any of his weapons or magic treasures, let alone use any complicated secret techniques against Austin.


    Boom!


    The only thing he could do was throw a punch. Once he did, a torrent of golden light burst from his fist, blurring the surroundings. As a result, the endless energy swept toward Austin like a golden tornado.


    Standing in the middle of the golden tsunami were twelve ancient gods. They activated all sorts of laws of supreme enlightenment to attack Austin.


    The punch was something like a boxing skill of the Novel Court called the Twelve Kings'' Punch.


    It was a fist skill of the divine level. Needless to say, it was highly advanced and brilliant.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin''s fist, carrying the rolling star gravity, pushed forward, destroying everything in its way.


    Shortly after, the two fists from each party collided forcefully with each other.


    Puff!


    The knight''s fist exploded, turning into a mist of blood.


    Bang!


    Throwing his second punch, Austin flew forward at lightning speed.


    "Arrgghhhh!"


    the knight roared in unbearable pain, his fist having burst to bits. Seeing Austin''s next attack approaching, he had no choice but to wave his other fist to block out the strike, knowing full well that he would suffer another wave of pain because of it.


    Boom!


    The two fists collided.


    Puff!


    As expected, the knight''s other fist exploded as well.


    "Arggghhh!"


    He couldn''t help but cry out as anger and pain filled his body completely. Thanks to Austin''s attack, both his fists were blown to dust. He looked up into the void of the sky, roaring in anger.


    Boom!


    Before he could do anything, Austin''s third punch made its attack.


    The man''s speed was unheard of.


    Everyone was stunned in shock after witnessing how fast Austin could move.


    "Back off!"


    A loud shout from Willis resounded in the distance before he appeared.


    He was eager to rush out and save his man.


    But it was too late.


    Austin''s punches were far too quick and precise for anyone to have any chance to protect the recipient.


    "Help me!"


    At this point, the knight was scared to his core. It was now that he truly realized just how terrifying Austin''s power was.


    He had to admit that he was far from being an even match for the man.


    "Don''t you touch him!"


    The other two premium-grade divine gods along with over a dozen medium-grade divine gods from the Novel Court finally came to their senses. Roaring in unison, they threw their bodies forward, launching attacks at Austin simultaneously.


    Streaks of extremely violent energy tore into the void and rushed toward Austin murderously.


    The space where Austin stood began collapsing inch by inch.


    In the distance, Willis also used his bodily movement skills to the extreme, rushing toward Austin.


    Puff!


    Austin''s third punch fell right on the knight''s chest. The horrible fist forc


    ease come and aid me!" he called out, stretching his arms wide.


    "Oh? You think you can kill me?


    Just watch me slaughter you first!


    Don''t be so smug!"


    Austin taunted back with a grin as he looked directly into Willis'' eyes. He remained rather calm in spite of having to face the leader of the army.


    Willis completely ignored Austin''s words, focusing on his own performance. Suddenly, he raised the white crystal ball in his hand and shouted, "Shatter all the spiritual faith tablets now!"


    In an instant, the white crystal ball spurted out a rolling white mist. It rose up, penetrating the void in all directions.


    The next moment, inside the Sea of Chaos, all the spiritual tablets across countless continents, stars, cosmoses, and universe communities exploded in the same moment��even those in the headquarters of various forces, sects, and races burst.


    Normally, these spiritual tablets were enshrined and worshipped.


    They had a supreme position among all the sects, races, and forces.


    But at this moment, all of them were completely blown up.


    After they exploded, they released a massive amount of white power of faith, sweeping across the sky and rushing toward the Blue Ocean Universe Community in the distance.


    Originally, these spiritual tablets were formed by Willis with countless earthly and heavenly treasures. He then traveled across every cosmos and placed them there.


    All the while, these spiritual tablets had collected a great amount of power of faith for him to cultivate.


    All his efforts were now in vain as they burst into pieces.


    But in order to kill Austin, he had to give it all his might. He was determined to end Austin''s life right then and there.


    He had to eliminate the man at all costs.


    At this moment, there was an endless power of faith in the Sea of Chaos, turning into thousands of vast and powerful white torrents. They all ran toward Willis rapidly.


    As a result, Willis'' aura grew stronger and stronger at an astonishing speed.

 Chapter 3716 Kill Willis

    Finally, Willis''s aura had reached its peak.


    The boundless power of faith, like a vast ocean, surged around him, roaring and slapping.


    At this moment, Willis was like standing in an expansive white holy sea.


    It could be seen that from the void with the thick white fog, countless creatures were bowing devoutly towards him.


    Right now, in front of them, Willis was a supreme divine god that deserved all reverence and admiration.


    "Ha-ha! You''re doomed, brat!"


    A cruel smirk appeared on Willis''s face as he stared down at Austin.


    He gained so much confidence in the massive amount of power of faith that accumulated in his body. He felt that his strength was limitless and that he could easily suppress all the creatures and universes.


    Crash! Boom!


    Willis stretched out his enormous white hand and attempted to grab Austin.


    The huge white hand appeared to be very sacred and pure.


    However, the power and killing intent it contained were beyond terrifying.


    Its appearance was like a holy hand, but the aura it emitted felt like it was released by a demon from a deep abyss. The fingers on the hand opened widely like a monstrous mouth that was about to swallow Austin whole in one gulp.


    Wherever the huge hand passed, the space collapsed little by little, gradually turning into dust. It was accompanied by endless space windstorms that rose in fury.


    Seeing this vicious attack would make others surely tremble in horror.


    Even ordinary premium-grade divine gods wouldn''t dare to take this head-on. They could only flee immediately at the sight of it.


    "Damn. It''s so powerful."


    Austin stood still as he looked at the approaching white palm.


    He was surprised at its prowess, but he didn''t feel a shred of fear in front of it. Furthermore, he didn''t have the slightest intention of dodging it at all.


    Austin clenched his fist and was about to resist it with his own hands.


    Then, he activated the Star Skill.


    Boom!


    Austin''s fist instantly grew bigger and bigger. At the same time, the star gravity, which was like a ravaging tidal wave, constantly gushed out from his tremendous fist.


    Thousands of stars fell from the void.


    At the same time, Austin also showed the fruit of his cultivation in the original chaotic law.


    "Let''s see you handle this!" Austin shouted.


    In the chaotic void, colorful ribbons, each as thin as a hair, floated gently.


    These colorful ribbons might look fragile and insignificant at first glance.


    However, upon closer inspection, they emitted a dreadful aura that would scare the hell out of ordinary warriors. Even their souls would tremble upon encountering them.


    Then, strands of original chaotic law were continuously infused in Austin''s fist.


    Right now, the power contained in it had increased at least a dozen fold.


    ''What the hell?! He could use the original chaotic law?


    How did tha


    had the upper hand eventually emerged.


    Through the original chaotic law, Austin''s Chaotic Heaven Body was further activated.


    No matter what kind of injury or damage he got, it would recover in an instant.


    Realizing this, Austin had decided to let go of his defense and only focused on offense.


    He thought that this was the only way that he could finally defeat Willis.


    His choice was correct. As a result, Willis was at a total disadvantage.


    Willis finally noticed that as the battle dragged on, Austin''s recovery rate was being enhanced at an incredible rate. No matter how fierce and powerful his attack was, no matter how bad the damage that Austin received was, his body would just recover in an instant.


    On the other hand, this wasn''t the case for Willis.


    As his body was constantly hit by Austin, his wounds and injuries were just getting worse.


    He could also recover, but his recovery rate was thousands of miles apart compared to Austin''s. Before he could even recover, Austin had already inflicted another set of serious wounds on his body.


    "This has dragged on for so long. You can now go to hell!"


    With that, Austin suddenly activated his Triple Avatar Skill. Three Austins instantly showed up, together with three heavenly dragons, and more than twenty deities. He had already stored up sufficient energy again to use the taboo skill.


    "No! No! Austin, you bastard!"


    It was already extremely difficult for Willis to deal with Austin alone. But now that two identical copies of him emerged, there was no way for him to escape defeat.


    Willis''s painful scream could be clearly heard as he was being torn to pieces by the combined attacks of three Austins, the three heavenly dragons, and the multitude of deities.


    They feasted on his body, and even his spiritual soul was utterly destroyed.


    It was one of the most brutal ways of death that anyone could have ever witnessed.

 Chapter 3717 You Are So Awesome

    While the fight continued, not a single solider in the army of the Novel Court made a peep.


    They shifted around nervously and avoided each other''s gazes.


    An extremely tense atmosphere enveloped the entire chaotic void.


    As they stood in a row, all the creatures trained their eyes on the battle in the distance.


    None of them even realized that Willis had died. They wouldn''t believe it anyway.


    In fact, the energy and light created from the battle between Austin and Willis was so dazzling.


    Most of the creatures could only see two hazy figures swinging and running.


    They couldn''t tell which one was Willis.


    So when the battle was over, they were very curious and eager to know who won.


    "His Grace will surely win. This brat is too weak to be a match for him."


    "I have no doubt that His Grace has smashed this guy into pieces and gotten rid of his soul."


    "Ha-ha, yes.


    How could a guy from a middle-grade universe community defeat His Grace? It''s absolutely impossible."


    Most of the army of the Novel Court gossiped and guessed at the outcome of the battle.


    The masters in the army


    noticed that the battle had stopped and the smoke was fading away.


    The medium-grade and preliminary-grade divine gods released their spiritual sense to perceive the situation.


    Within seconds, their excited expressions fell.


    "What?


    Something is wrong,"


    a medium-grade divine god said, squinting his eyes to see better.


    "It seems that... Wait! I can''t feel the aura of His Grace''s spiritual soul anymore."


    "What''s going on? That guy is still there. I can see him!"


    The divine gods of the Novel Court began to panic.


    By now, the large energy fluctuation and dazzling light in the center of the fierce battle had disappeared.


    The scene became clear.


    In the middle of the void, a figure hovered a


    transformed into a sea of bright stars, layers upon layers, that pushed down on the army.


    Three Austins, three heavenly dragons, and more than twenty deities also burst into dazzling lights and rushed into the army of the Novel Court.


    Immediately, soldiers began dropping dead.


    Numerous knights and mages were killed in an instant.


    Austin knew that his plan was working.


    At the same time, in Infinite City, the white-haired premium-grade divine god, Enoch, Ismail, and the other divine gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community were all excited.


    One against an entire army!


    Even more impressive, it was the army of the Novel Court, one of the most powerful forces in the Sea of Chaos.


    As they watched, the divine gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community knew they had never seen anything like this in their lives.


    "What are we waiting for?


    We should go and help our leader!"


    "Let''s go!"


    The white-haired premium-grade divine god, together with the other divine gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community, rushed out of Infinite City.


    "Austin, you''re awesome! That is so cool! I love you so much!"


    On the top of the city wall, Hannah was looking at this scene and her eyes were sparkling.

 Chapter 3718 Avoiding The Thunderstroke Dooms

    The white-haired premium-grade divine god, Ismail, and Enoch all rushed out of the Infinite City merging with a group of people from the Blue Ocean Universe Community, and altogether they fought the army from the Novel Court.


    Of course, the strength of the Blue Ocean Universe Community was inferior to that of the Novel Court.


    However, the situation was different with Austin on their side.


    Austin alone had killed most of the army of the Novel Court, which made all the enemies tremble in fear of him.


    His attacking speed was too fast and strange, making it difficult for his opponents to catch up.


    One moment, he was at the enemies'' left side; the next second, he was at their right side. Then, before the enemies could even react, he had moved to either their front or backside.


    Three Austins, three majestic dragons, and more than twenty deities, each of them was like a ghastly demon crawling out of hell. Whichever way they passed, groups of people got instantly killed.


    No matter how strong or weak, none of the enemies could withstand Austin''s dreadful attack.


    It could be said that at this time, the army of the Novel Court was in chaos.


    The morale of the army had indeed been shaken!


    Yes, there were a lot of soldiers from the Novel Court.


    By a rough and quick calculation, Austin figured there were at least billions of them!


    They were like a vast sea spreading wide with no boundaries.


    It was impossible for him to get rid of them all in just a short time.


    However, the soldiers'' morale was quite important in determining the result of a battle.


    Once the morale of an army wavered, no matter how many prepared for battle, it would be useless.


    Thus, the enemies'' defeat wasn''t that hard to foresee!


    As time went by, more and more casualties occurred in the giant army. Fractionally, they started to get defeated.


    Half of the one thousand divine gods in the lead had also been finished off by Austin!


    There were still about three hundred to four hundred divine gods left!


    However, the main fighting power of the army had been destroyed by Austin!


    "Retreat!


    All retreat!"


    Finally, the remaining divine gods couldn''t hold on any longer and shouted an order to retreat.


    Splash...


    The big army, like a sudden fall of tide, eventually backed out into the void at the distance.


    "Kill them!"


    Austin and the people of the Blue Ocean Universe Community opted to chase after the retreating enemies.


    An hour later, the remnants of the army had already fled far away.


    "Stop chasing them."


    Austin waved his hand as


    he genuine divine gods that would be acknowledged by the chaotic vacuum.


    But such a thing was supposed to be a top secret.


    There were very few divine gods who knew about it.


    The ordinary divine gods might have never heard of the Divine Accomplishment, let alone the way to achieve it.


    Only those powerful divine gods with strong backgrounds would have access to such a secret.


    In the realm of the preliminary-grade divine gods, Austin was already facing the third Thunderstroke Doom.


    ''I must hold on.''


    Austin strived to encourage himself secretly.


    Half a day later, the thunderbolts in the sky gradually disappeared because of their failure to locate a target.


    "Wow!


    I avoided another Thunderstroke Doom."


    Austin let out a long sigh before stretching to stand up.


    However, as soon as he thought of the seventy-eight more Thunderstroke Dooms he still had to dodge while he was in the realm of the preliminary-grade divine gods, he was again struck with great pressure.


    The premium-grade divine god with white hair and others eagerly walked up to Austin and asked, "Leader, what do we do now?"


    "Can Infinite City really move and fly?


    If possible, we shall leave the Blue Ocean Universe Community and go on an expedition in the Sea of Chaos!"


    Austin replied after a deep moment of thought.


    "The old legends said that the Infinite City can indeed move.


    However, we have to ask Miss Flora about the details.


    Besides, all the decisions we make related to the Infinite City must be approved by Miss Flora,"


    the premium-grade divine god with white hair explained.


    "Oh, if that''s the case, then let''s go and ask Miss Flora now."


    Austin nodded before he glanced at everyone.

 Chapter 3719 We Will Fight Beside You

    "Go ahead. You have my permission."


    Flora''s voice rang out in his Soul Sea before Austin could say anything.


    "Thank you, Miss Flora!"


    Austin responded, overjoyed.


    They waited for an hour before they saw the Infinite City start to fly.


    Austin''s jaw dropped when he witnessed how fast it could move.


    Swoosh!


    The Infinite City turned into a beam of light and shot towards the distant chaotic void.


    It was crazy to see that the Infinite City was faster than any of Austin''s flying magic treasures.


    "Leader Austin, where are we going now?


    Are you planning to invade other universe communities to expand our territory or rob others of their treasures?"


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god asked.


    All the creatures of the Blue Ocean Universe Community all waited with baited breath for Austin''s order.


    After all, he was now their leader.


    "Yes! These are tough times.


    This is as good of a chance that we will get to achieve what we want.


    We will follow you to attack other universe communities to expand our territory!"


    Ismail laughed happily and rubbed his hands, itching to make progress.


    "If you want to capture cities and territories, you can do yourselves. I will not get involved.


    It sounds like you have forgotten what it felt like when the troops of the Beast City invaded your home.


    Now you''ve made it through, and you are planning to conquer other universe communities?"


    Austin asked as he raised his eyebrows in a displeased way.


    "Well..."


    With this logic, the other divine gods didn''t know what to say.


    "Leader Austin, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean it like that.


    I''ll do as you say.


    We will always follow your orders,"


    Ismail said hastily when he saw the expression on Austin''s face.


    "What we need to do is focus on the super powerful forces.


    Specifically speaking, the Beast City, the Demon City, the Novel Court, the underworld, and the Divine Corpse Palace.


    Send our men to sort out those universe communities which have been taken by the said forces immediately.


    Then we will go to those universe communities, and we will fight off the people of those forces,"


    Austin said after h


    But there is no need to be nervous.


    Don''t worry. Trust me. Everything will be fine,"


    Austin responded.


    "These fucking super powerful forces better just wait. I''m coming for them.


    I will kick their asses!"


    Ismail shouted.


    "I don''t fear the bastards of the five forces. I will beat them up!"


    "I''m going to focus on the people of the Beast City that invaded our Blue Ocean Universe Community and slaughtered so many of our comrades.


    If I come across the bastards from the Beast City, I will make them pay for what they have done!"


    "I think we will make a mark in the Sea of Chaos.


    Ha-ha!"


    The other divine gods joined in.


    It was indeed a feat to make a move against the five super powerful force.


    If they did engage with the people of said forces, they would rise to fame overnight in the Sea of Chaos.


    "Leader Austin, I''ll send our scouts to look into that right away,"


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god said to Austin.


    "Good."


    Austin nodded.


    While they spoke, the Infinite City was still moving at a shocking speed.


    Shortly after the Infinite City had left the Blue Ocean Universe Community, a horde of people with murderous looks on their faces arrived.


    They were the members of the Novel Court and they had returned in search of revenge.


    "It''s all gone. There''s no living beings here. Even that city vanished into thin air!"


    they cursed when they realized that they were too late.

 Chapter 3720 The Ice Palace

    After the people from the Novel Court had discovered that all the creatures from the Blue Ocean Universe Community had gotten away, they immediately issued a hunting order to search and kill those creatures, and they launched all their forces to search for the whereabouts of the creatures from the Infinite City and the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    They were most angry about the fact that Austin had slipped through their fingers, so they painted him into a portrait which spread everywhere.


    However, since Austin had been wearing the mask given to him by the sky-devouring dog, the paintings were not showing Austin''s true appearance. Besides, his spiritual soul aura could not be painted.


    The Sea of Chaos had no borders. It had countless universe communities.


    The number of creatures that resided in it was even more infinite.


    Among them, there were many young people who looked like Austin.


    Therefore, this portrait was practically useless.


    Anyone who saw it wouldn''t think that this young man was Austin from the three thousand big and small universes


    Shortly after the members of the Novel Court had left, a large group of people from the Beast City also arrived at the Blue Ocean Universe Community and found nothing.


    "Search the whole Sea of Chaos for them!


    And focus on that guy. He killed so many of our fellows. We must find him and return the favor!"


    the leader of the troop from the Beast City roared.


    At this moment, somewhere in the Sea of Chaos, the Infinite City was hidden in the void, safe from all enemies.


    "Leader Austin, the Ice Palace is right in front of us.


    It''s our first target."


    Inside the Infinite City, Austin stood at a window and looked into the distance with a group of divine gods.


    In front of them, in the chaotic void, there was a cold universe community.


    It was the famous Ice Palace in the Sea of Chaos.


    "The Ice Palace is considered a second-class force in the Sea of Chaos.


    They are just inferior to the super forces.


    But they are much stronger than our Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    Not long ago, the Beast City sent out a large number of top masters to attack the Ice Palace.


    After lots of fighting,


    Austin jumped and looked behind him.


    Not far away, a group of people of the beast race were escorting a large number of prisoners past Austin.


    The prisoners were beaten bbrutally.


    The people of the beast race held long steel whips with sharp barbs on them, with which they constantly whipped the prisoners.


    "Brat, be smart. Otherwise, I''ll catch you and take you to the ice field to mine the divine crystal,"


    a ferocious beast race shouted at Austin.


    "Sorry. I won''t do it again..."


    Austin didn''t want to fight for the time being, so he had to pretend to be frightened.


    He smiled sheepishly and the prisoners kept moving.


    All of a sudden, a luxurious airship flew into the Ice Palace.


    "Does this mean that the news is reliable? There are a lot of ice maidens for sale?


    I didn''t think that the Beast City would be willing to sell those ice maidens.


    I''ve heard that the ice maidens in the Ice Palace are all pure and beautiful.


    Especially the ice ladies, they are all extremely rare.


    I intend to buy a few ice ladies. I will have fun in the future!"


    a rude voice boomed from the airship.


    "Bowman, don''t worry. With your wealth and status, no one dares to compete with you."


    "That''s right. You can rest assured, Bowman. As long as you like those ice ladies, you can definitely take a few of them back."


    Several people seemed to fawn over this man.


    "Ice maiden auction?"


    Austin said under his breath, confused.

 Chapter 3721 The Auction Began

    "Okay, you guys. I think we should follow them and see what''s happening,"


    Austin whispered to an empty area behind him.


    Slinking off to the side, he quickly transported all the divine gods from the Blue Ocean Universe Community out using his mind.


    "I need you to change your looks and the auras of your spiritual souls.


    Pretend to be my subordinates,"


    Austin ordered.


    "Got it,"


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god replied. The others nodded in agreement.


    Luckily for Austin, they all had their own secret skills to disguise themselves.


    He stood and watched as they changed their appearances to resemble his servants.


    As for Austin, he also changed his appearance and aura and became a sophisticated gentleman.


    "Let''s go!"


    After giving the order, he strode forward and followed the airship in front of him.


    A moment later, the airship entered a cosmos.


    Austin gestured for his men to follow him as he jogged behind it and entered the cosmos as well.


    It was a high-grade universe and


    the whole place was painted in ice and snow, glimmering white.


    White flakes were blown into their faces and


    the air was freezing.


    Austin figured that weak creatures could not survive in this cold environment at all.


    "Hurry up!


    The auction of ice maiden is about to begin. I want to bid for one!"


    "We can''t come here in vain! We must get something this time!"


    All around them, creatures were scurrying after the airship as well.


    They were pouring in from the entrance and crowding around.


    Judging from their clothes and auras, Austin knew that most of the creatures were powerful and held highly by their people.


    The beast race had invaded the Ice Palace. As a result, many large forces from this universe community had all become captives of the beast race.


    There were a large number of ice maidens in the Beast City, and they were very famous in the Sea of Chaos.


    They were the beautiful creatures favored by all the male creatures.


    During this period of time, the army from the Beast City had fought everywhere. Those battles consumed a lot of their manpower as well as their resources.


    Wars were costly.


    And the beast race didn''t plan on stopping there. They wanted to rule the entire Sea of Chaos.


    Therefore, in order to raise the materia


    l win the auction.


    If anyone dares to make trouble, they will become an enemy of the Beast City. Not only will he be executed, but everyone related to him will also be killed!


    Okay. Now that that''s settled, let''s begin the first round. The auction for the low-class ice maidens starts now,"


    the old beast on the platform said loudly after he cleared his throat.


    "Great!


    I''ve been waiting here for five days. It''s about time!"


    "Cut the crap. Let''s start right now!"


    "Ha-ha. When I get an ice maiden, I will take her away to a quiet place with no one nearby, and..."


    "I heard that these ice maidens are all pure.


    Men will benefit a lot from their cultivation if they have sex with them."


    Hearing the old beast''s announcement, the male creatures around the platform who came to participate in the auction couldn''t wait any longer. Pandemonium rose.


    "Hey, slow down, guys. Listen to me first. The starting price of a lower-class ice maiden is two billion divine crystals,"


    the old beast added with a smile.


    "What?!"


    Gasps were heard around the platform as the crowd opened their eyes wide in disbelief.


    The beast race had been clever and


    sneaky in waiting to release the price of the ice maiden.


    A low-grade ice maiden costing two billion divine crystals as the starting price was unheard of.


    "Really? Why is it so expensive?"


    "It''s unbelievable!"


    "What should I do? I don''t have enough money with me. It seems that all my efforts are in vain!"


    A chorus of shouts erupted over the cosmos.

 Chapter 3722 Ice Maiden For Auction

    "Two billion divine crystals is truly too much to pay for ordinary gods..."


    Austin murmured to himself.


    Nonetheless, the sky-high price was only a drop in the bucket for him.


    After all, the sky-devouring dog had given him a large number of treasures when he left the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Additionally, he had killed so many gods lately, which included numerous premium-grade divine gods and even Willis, the high-level priest of the Novel Court.


    What he usually did was to take all the properties of those gods he had killed.


    Therefore, the wealth he had amassed was, of course, nearly immeasurable.


    Two billion divine crystals were equivalent to a penny for him!


    "Ha-ha, two billion divine crystals, right? It doesn''t matter. I can afford it.


    Ha! You poor fellows should give up. Don''t dream about having an ice maiden when you do not have the money. You are just like toads trying to impress a swan."


    "That''s right. You guys, get out of here if you don''t have the money. Don''t bother us here."


    When most of the creatures thought that the ice maiden was too expensive, some rich young men who came from influential backgrounds laughed and mocked them.


    "Well, now the auction has begun.


    Remember, the price will increase by one thousand divine crystals for every bid,"


    the old beast on the platform announced loudly and silenced all the chatter in the area.


    As soon as the beast finished speaking, two masters of the beast race came forward and escorted a tall, slender woman with a slim waist and delicate face to the center of the platform.


    The woman wore thin clothes in such a cold environment like the Ice Palace. She was barely covered, and it made her look quite alluring.


    However, she looked very anxious and distressed.


    Anger burned in her bright, beguiling eyes.


    Though unwilling as she was, several thick iron chains bound her delicate body. There were also a few rune papers attached to her, which subdued and rendered her motionless.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, whoever is interested to auction, just name your price!"


    the old beast on the platform said loudly.


    "Two billion and one thousand divine crystals!"


    Soon enough, some creatures began to bid.


    "Two billion and two thousand divine crystals!"


    As time passed, the prices kept rising.


    More than two billion divine crystals were a substantial amount for ordinary gods, but some powerful creatures


    father to come to the Ice Palace with me so I could propose and marry an ice lady.


    However, I did not expect these ice ladies to be so arrogant that none of them liked me.


    Today, I finally have the chance to buy at least one of them!


    Humph, you five bitches, listen to me.


    I wanted one of you to be my wife, but you refused.


    Now, you don''t have this honor anymore.


    After I buy you, you will be my slaves, and I will play with you as I please. You must make me happy!"


    a voice rang from a great chariot in the air near the space.


    "Yes, to have an ice lady to be my personal maid is definitely a luxurious form of enjoyment.


    I must buy an ice lady today. Listen to me, everyone! I''m Bowman, from the Demon City. Anyone who dares to bid against me will taste my revenge!"


    another booming, threatening voice came from a luxurious airship.


    By now, it was safe to say that all the extraordinarily rich and ambitious creatures who participated in the ice ladies'' auction were very excited, and they roared in anticipation.


    "Leader, when shall we start?"


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god asked again.


    He looked a little nervous.


    After all, the beast race guarded the entire Ice Palace. It was risky to cause any trouble in this place.


    The white-haired premium-grade divine god was not the only one who was worried, as the other gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community were anxious as well.


    Only Austin seemed quite calm as he kept an eye on the auction on the platform.


    "Don''t worry. Just wait for my order,"


    he told his companions through his spiritual sense.

 Chapter 3723 Isis Is Slapped

    At that point, all of Austin''s attention turned to Isis.


    Of course, Austin had to save her.


    Violet told Austin before that Isis and Winnie had left the Fallen Immortal Cosmos in order to travel to other places.


    If cultivators reached a bottleneck in their cultivation, they''d typically travel far away expand their horizon, and participate in various trials in the pursuit of greater progress.


    That was why Austin didn''t pay their leaving any mind.


    Everyone had their own way of cultivation and path in life.


    For a long time, Austin thought Isis and Winnie had been travelling across the three thousand big and small universes.


    Never did he expect to meet Isis in the Ice Palace so far away from home.


    "Ha-ha! Aimee, you used to be so proud, superior, and arrogant.


    Back then, all the senior leaders of the Ice Palace took you in as if you were a treasure.


    Meanwhile, I was no worse than you in terms of background, status, and talent, yet I wasn''t valued as I should be.


    I couldn''t believe it!


    All the senior leaders of the Ice Palace were blind!


    Ha-ha! But things are different now.


    You''ve been reduced to this!"


    Just as the auction was about to begin, a tall and shapely woman with delicate face and jade-like skin suddenly came to the platform. Her eyes narrowed in on one of the ice ladies on the platform before a cold voice filled the whole place.


    "What? This woman is also cultivating the inheritance of the Ice Palace.


    It looks familiar. Ah!


    Isn''t she one of the six ice ladies of the Ice Palace?!


    I was wondering why there were only five ice ladies up for auction.


    There should be six of them! She''s the last one,"


    someone immediately explained from the back.


    She was also an ice lady.


    "What? She''s one of the ice ladies?


    Why didn''t the beast race catch her and auction her off?"


    Whispers burst out of the people around them.


    "Ha-ha! You''re right. I used to be on


    nce to you?


    I ended up being nothing but your foil!


    Even the current Ice Queen said that you were the most promising candidate to be the next queen.


    Why is that? I can''t believe it!


    But today, everything is over.


    I got the final laugh.


    From now on, I''m Barrett''s woman, destined to be noble and live a glorious life.


    While you''ll soon be auctioned off and become nothing but a plaything.


    Ha-ha! I''m so happy!"


    Wild laughter left Camille''s lips.


    Even her delicate face turned into something extremely ferocious.


    "Camille, you returned kindness with ingratitude!


    Have you forgotten the past?


    Ten thousand years ago, we entered the Northern Ice Plain for a trial.


    You were injured by an ancient chaotic ice beast and your blood essence was almost drained.


    Aimee transferred most of her blood essence to your body at the most critical moment. All so you could hold on long enough until our Ice Queen came to save you.


    By then, Aimee passed out for a hundred years because she transferred too much blood essence to you.


    I can''t believe you''d treat Aimee like this today!"


    Isis suddenly spat out at Camille.


    As soon as Isis finished speaking, Camille gave her a hard slap.


    A palm print immediately glowed on Isis''s delicate and beautiful face.

 Chapter 3724 Is It Him

    "Bitch, it''s not your turn to speak!


    You are basically a nobody.


    You''re a prisoner and soon, you will be bought by a man and become a plaything!


    But I will go back to Beast City with Barrett. I will be famous not only in Beast City, but also in the whole Sea of Chaos.


    You girls are just bitches! How dare you talk to me in such a tone?"


    Camille''s originally delicate and good-looking face had turned cross and slightly ugly.


    All the creatures that were watching frowned slightly. Originally, they had figured she was okay, but now they saw that she was ruthless and shameless.


    Still, no one dared to show it.


    After all, she was Barrett''s woman!


    "Camille, I really misjudged you before. I didn''t expect you to be such a mean person.


    I feel ashamed to know you!"


    Isis retaliated, glaring at Camille.


    Once again, the sound of Camille''s hand connecting with Isis''s cheek rang through the platform.


    "Isis, you bitch, I''ve been mad at you for a long time.


    You always followed Aimee around.


    I''m your senior sister. Why didn''t you follow me?"


    Camille asked, clenching her jaw closed.


    Today, she intended to vent all of her pent-up anger.


    Indeed, she was also an ice lady.


    However, her status had always been inferior to that of Aimee.


    She felt that the senior leaders of the Ice Palace had always been too partial.


    She thought that she should have been the focus of attention and training.


    Yet, her pleas had never been heard.


    Therefore, she had always held extreme resentment for the senior leaders of the Ice Palace and gradually for everyone.


    When the army of Beast City came to attack the Ice Palace, she chose to join the beast race without hesitation.


    And it was all worth it. After all, she became Barrett''s woman!


    Now, she lowered her hand and smiled at her handiwork. Half of Isis''s face had turned red and swollen and blood kept oozing from her small mouth.


    "Isis, this kind of person doesn''t deserve your attention.


    Just stop. Don''t get yourself into bigger trouble,"


    Aimee advised.


    "I''m not afraid of her.


    Such an ungrateful person will get what she deserves sooner or later."


    Isis shot daggers at Camille using her eyes.


    ''Wow! You are still as stubborn and righteous as before.


    That will always make you end up in trouble, ''


    A


    wed."


    The old beast had no choice but to answer.


    Since the auction was held by Beast City, they must follow the rules.


    "Okay. Okay. I remember you!


    Four trillion divine crystals!"


    Bowman said through gritted teeth.


    "Ten trillion divine crystals,"


    Austin said calmly.


    Austin had a large quantity of divine crystals and they meant nothing to him next to some of his more valuable treasures.


    What''s more, Austin was here to make trouble, so he didn''t intend to pay.


    "How dare you! Ten trillion and five hundred billion divine crystals!"


    Bowman was so angry that he almost couldn''t speak properly.


    "Twenty trillion divine crystals."


    Austin fought back, still keeping his voice calm.


    "What the hell?"


    The offer was so crazy that the crowd couldn''t hold back their gasps.


    "Ha-ha. That''s interesting. I didn''t expect that there would be such a brat in the Sea of Chaos."


    Now, both Bowman and Barrett were watching Austin''s every move, ready to strike.


    "He looks so familiar!"


    Isis said to herself on the platform, after staring at Austin for a while.


    His appearance, voice, temperament and charm were all the same as that of the person who she was thinking of!


    Isis stared at Austin without blinking.


    ''No, it can''t be him.


    He is so busy. There are so many things waiting for him to deal with in the three thousand big and small universes.


    It''s impossible for him to come to the Ice Palace, ''


    Isis thought to herself. She was expecting that it was him, but she soon denied her own idea.

 Chapter 3725 I Seem To Know You

    "I will bid with two hundred trillion and one hundred billion divine crystals!


    Brat, I am warning you for the last time. Let me have this!


    If you don''t, even if you win this ice lady, I promise you that you will not be able to leave the Ice Palace alive!"


    Bowman yelled, safe from his spot on the luxurious airship.


    "Thirty trillion divine crystals,"


    Austin said in a calm voice.


    "What? How dare you?


    Well, fine. Fine!"


    Bowman replied, clearly straining to keep his cool in front of everyone.


    While he waited, Austin discovered that several spiritual senses were trained on him.


    However, it didn''t concern him, not even when he saw that each belonged to a premium-grade divine god.


    ''Come for me. Meet your deaths!''


    Austin thought as he ignored them.


    All the other creatures present had fallen silent.


    His offer was so high that


    he had scared away most of the bidders.


    The starting price of the auction for the ice lady was one trillion divine crystals, but now it had risen to thirty trillion divine crystals.


    It had increased by thirty times!


    No one had that many crystals to go towards something like this.


    And this man looked too young to be so rich.


    Still, they watched with amusement and shock


    to see how things would turn out.


    "Well, young man, it looks like you have successfully won an ice lady,"


    the old beast on the platform announced loudly, nodding at Austin.


    Within seconds, several warriors of the beast race escorted an ice lady over to Austin, leaving her at his side.


    Reaching into his pocket, Austin removed a Space Ring and handed it to one of them.


    Inside this Space Ring were thirty trillion divine crystals.


    When the creatures saw Austin actually paid the bid, they were all taken aback.


    The young man must have a strong background, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to give away so many divine crystals so casually.


    "Leader, are you really giving away the money?"


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god asked Austin, looking at him, shocked as well.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take it all back later,"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    While all this was happening, the ice lady looked at Austin with horror, anger, and disgust in her eyes.


    However, the prevailing emotion was despair.


    Her whole body was sealed so she could not move even an inch, leaving her no option of escape.


    She assumed that what was waiting for her was a very miserable future, and she couldn''t help but shed tears onto her delicate and beautiful face.


    "B


    e Holy Son from the Novel Court. My name is Bryson.


    I guess you have a grudge against the Demon City.


    That''s why you are making things difficult for Bowman. Am I right?


    The thing is I don''t think there is any conflict between you and the Novel Court. So, please, could you let me have this ice lady?


    And in return, from now on, you will be considered my friend."


    The blue-eyed man gave Austin a genuine smile.


    "So, he is Bryson!


    He is third Holy Son of the Novel Court!"


    someone said, immediately recognizing the handsome man.


    "Oh? So, you are from the Novel Court.


    But why does that matter?


    Why should I let you have this one?


    Fuck off!


    Now, I am raising my price to fifty trillion divine crystals!"


    Austin called out.


    "What did you just say? How dare you!"


    Bryson was angered so deeply that he had to take steps backwards to keep from attacking Austin right then and there.


    In the end, no other creatures raised the price further.


    On the platform, the old demon announced that Austin had won.


    Then, several warriors of the beast race escorted Isis to Austin''s side.


    The latter then handed over fifty trillion divine crystals.


    Despite the large amount of money, Austin didn''t feel sad when parting with it because


    he would get these divine crystals back soon.


    "I think I know you from somewhere,"


    Isis stated, blinking up at Austin in confusion.


    "You remind me so much of one of my friends,"


    she added, biting her red lip.


    ''Really? Could she actually recognize me even though I am disguising myself?


    This woman''s intuition is too terrifying, ''


    Austin murmured inwardly. He was, to be honest, quite surprised.

 Chapter 3726 Rob

    "Are you really him?"


    Isis stared at Austin. She was confused, doubtful, and seemed to be excited.


    And it was all because she had a feeling.


    She was so familiar with that man''s words, behavior, aura, and temperament that she would never forget.


    He could change his appearance and aura of the spiritual soul, but in the end, he was still the same man she knew.


    Therefore, she was almost positive that the young man in front of her was the one she thought he was!


    "Ahem..."


    Austin was caught up in admiring Isis''s amazing intuition and didn''t know how to answer her.


    "Be careful. The Ice Palace is guarded by the army of Beast City.


    I even heard that there are some genuine divine gods of the beast race guarding here.


    They are much stronger than the ordinary divine gods,"


    Isis suddenly said to Austin through her spiritual sense.


    ''Hold on. There are some genuine divine gods guarding here?''


    Austin looked around immediately.


    Of course, Austin knew what a genuine divine god was.


    It was a cultivator that managed to obtain the Divine Accomplishment.


    Unexpectedly, Isis also knew about the genuine divine god.


    Austin kept surveying the area because


    genuine divine gods were very strong!


    Austin knew that he could fight against or even kill a premium-grade divine god;


    however, it was hard to say whether he was a match for a genuine divine god of the same realm.


    ''It seems that I can''t underestimate Beast City.


    I need to be more careful, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "And now, the auction for the third ice lady begins.


    The starting price is still one trillion divine crystals,"


    the old beast on the platform said loudly.


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at Austin.


    ''This guy has already bought two ice ladies and he has spent so many of his divine crystals. Will he continue to bid?''


    All the other creatures looked slightly intimidated by Austin.


    "I won''t continue to bid,"


    Austin said to them coldly.


    ''Thank god!''


    Hearing this, all the creatures let out a sigh of relief.


    ''Great! He finally stops!''


    The creatures w


    m.


    "Yes,"


    Austin admitted.


    "Austin, shouldn''t you be in the three thousand big and small universes? Why did you come to the Ice Palace?"


    Isis tried to keep her smile under wraps until things had calmed down more.


    "You should also be in the three thousand big and small universes.


    Why did you come here?


    Well, let''s talk about it later.


    We need to get out of here first,"


    Austin said.


    "Okay."


    Isis nodded.


    She also knew that the current situation was very complicated.


    At this time, hundreds of divine gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community all joined them and prepared to flee.


    Austin had given an order before.


    He had asked them to grab all the ice maidens as fast as they could.


    Then they were supposed to gather around Austin as soon as possible.


    "Let''s retreat!"


    Austin transported everyone into the continent he had created.


    Then, Austin activated the Reincarnation Token and was teleported away.


    The next moment, something happened.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Six or seven people appeared around the star, and each of them emitted a terrifying aura, causing the entire star to shake violently.


    The next moment, it felt like everything, including time and space, was completely frozen!


    "What a terrible aura!"


    Austin shouted, feeling it just as he was teleported away.


    ''Is this the aura of a genuine divine god?''


    Austin wondered.

 Chapter 3727 Thank You For Saving Our Lives

    "I''m afraid that they have run away."


    Where the ice maidens had been sold, seven masters of the beast race were standing, and they looked sullen.


    Even though they had used their spiritual senses to scan the whole star and Ice Palace, they couldn''t find any trace of the troublemakers.


    The creatures that had caused the commotion had long since disappeared.


    "It'' weird. His strength is far beyond his realm on the surface.


    He also seems to have a very powerful magic treasure for teleportation. We arrived in seconds but he had already disappeared,"


    one of the beast race''s masters said slowly.


    "I guess he has left the Ice Palace,"


    another master chipped in.


    The rest of the creatures that remained around the platform all held their breath.


    They all stared at the seven masters of the beast race in the sky with fear.


    The aura from the seven masters was everywhere, and it felt like it could cause them to explode if they moved a muscle.


    "Barrett, how could this be?


    He saved those five bitches!


    I have not gotten my revenge. I want those five bitches to live a worse life than death!


    Barrett, please send someone to bring them back,"


    Camille demanded of Barrett, holding onto his arm and pouting.


    "Camille, keep your voice down. These masters will handle it,"


    Ervin replied, trying to placate her.


    "No, Barrett. I want you to go and get them back. You are the best.


    If you do it, I can promise you anything.


    No matter what you want, I can do it..."


    As she spoke, Camille''s body became limp and fell into Barrett''s arms.


    "Camille, there are so many people here. Don''t do this."


    Barrett could feel her skin touching his and he immediately thought back to all the times they had made out. He could not stop this temptation if she carried on.


    "Camille, don''t worry. The five ice ladies can''t escape.


    No one in the Sea of Chaos will steal our things.


    Camille, let''s go first..."


    Bar


    he were standing in a field of flowers. That scent was enough to lure thousands of men.


    These girls used to be principal disciples in the Ice Palace, so they were valued highly.


    In the Ice Palace, they were the most powerful elite disciples.


    With their status, how could they be willing to sell themselves to those male creatures as playthings?


    They would rather die than suffer such a humiliation.


    Fortunately, Austin saved them.


    They stared at Austin with gratitude.


    Their beautiful eyes were filling with grateful tears.


    "You''re welcome,"


    Austin replied. When faced with so many beautiful women, he didn''t know what to say.


    Next, he waved his sleeve and sent out a great force around them.


    Immediately, all the ice maidens were forced to stand straight again.


    "He''s so strong!"


    Everyone looked at him in awe.


    "Austin, you''re a preliminary-grade divine god!


    This... How could it be possible!


    Your cultivation speed is too fast!"


    At this time, Isis finally noticed Austin''s cultivation base. Surprised, she couldn''t help but cover her red lips.


    "You are also a preliminary-grade divine god now,"


    Austin said as he used his spiritual sense to read Isis'' cultivation base.


    It wasn''t that long, but Isis had become a preliminary-grade divine god!

 Chapter 3728 The Most Excellent Man

    Last time that Austin saw Isis, she was still in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. She was not even at the Divine Realm.


    Now, she was already a divine god.


    Austin knew that his cultivation speed was fast, but he was shocked by hers.


    "Yes. I could break through and become a divine god so fast because I have the Divine Ice Body.


    The Ice Queen helped me to make major breakthroughs continuously in a short period of time and become a preliminary-grade divine god,"


    Isis explained.


    "The Divine Ice Body?"


    Austin had learned a lot on his journeys, but he had never heard of such a thing.


    "That''s right.


    I didn''t know that I had the Divine Ice Body, either.


    In the Ice Palace, you can only be chosen as an ice lady if you have the Divine Ice Body.


    And ice ladies are the candidates for the next Ice Queen.


    The current Ice Queen also has the Divine Ice Body.


    After you left, I departed from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and traveled in other worlds of the three thousand big and small universes.


    I crossed paths with a superior elder from the Ice Palace back then.


    She found that I had the Divine Ice Body, so she took me back to the Ice Palace with her.


    From then, I worked to get where I am,"


    Isis said.


    "I see."


    Austin understood.


    Now it made sense why Isis would come to the remote palace.


    "Isis, Austin is the one you mentioned to us before, right?"


    Aimee asked while looking between the two of them.


    "That''s right.


    This is that Austin."


    Isis nodded.


    "Isis, you really have good taste.


    Austin is indeed outstanding.


    No wonder you like him,"


    Aimee complimented, smiling.


    "Well..."


    Austin felt his skin turning red on the back of his neck.


    "What are you talking about?!"


    Isis''s face turned red a lot faster.


    "Isis, you did tell us that. You said that in your eyes, Austin was the best man of all.


    Now that I see him, he really deserves the reputation,"


    another ice lady said to Isis, making a naughty face.


    "No... It''s... I didn''t..."


    Isis lowered her head. Her pink face was flushed, and her white, slender neck was also flushed. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a crack in the ground to hide herself.


    After spending so much time with them, Isis was friends with the other ice ladie


    Others are afraid of the Beast City.


    I''m not afraid of them,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    Over time, Austin had killed several old monsters from the Beast City. It was a piece of cake by now.


    "By the way, Austin, how did you get out of the Ice Palace?"


    Aimee asked curiously.


    "Yes, the Ice Palace has been guarded by the beast race''s troops for a while now. No one can overpower them, but you got away so fast."


    "Austin, tell us."


    the other ice ladies chimed in.


    Only Isis remained silent and looked at Austin with her beautiful eyes.


    She knew that Austin was a man of miracles.


    It was not strange for him to escape from the Ice Palace.


    "Everyone, listen. We need to rest and get ready to go back to the Ice Palace to save our Ice Queen,"


    Aimee ordered, suddenly aware that she shouldn''t ask to much about Austin''s secret weapons.


    "Yes !"


    all the ice maidens answered at the same time.


    They looked determined but a little bit scared.


    After all, it was very dangerous to go back this time.


    They knew that it was likely that they would all die there.


    The troop from the Beast City was far stronger than they were, but they had no choice.


    They would go back no matter what it took.


    Of course, Austin knew that.


    If something similar happened to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos or the three thousand big and small universes, Austin would go back to save them regardless of anything.


    "Okay. I''ll go back to the Ice Palace with you,"


    Austin said after thinking for a while.

 Chapter 3729 Enter The Ice Palace Again

    "No, Austin. You will stay here.


    I''m not kidding. People from the Beast City is too strong. You can''t imagine it.


    The three thousand big and small universes were just a small place for Beast City to overtake.


    You can''t just mess with the Beast City and make it out alive.


    You''d better leave now,"


    Isis pleaded.


    She was the ice lady of the Ice Palace. It was her own business, and it had nothing to do with Austin.


    Austin had improved but she believed that Austin hadn''t changed that much.


    After all, she had left early. She didn''t know many things that had happened in the three thousand big and small universes, including the fact that the top masters, such as Marlon, Gabriel, and the leader of the Divine Corpse Palace, had besieged the three thousand big and small universes.


    Therefore, she didn''t think that Austin, even together with the whole three thousand big and small universes, could defeat the Beast City.


    "Austin, Isis is right.


    Don''t get yourself involved.


    You can''t imagine how powerful the Beast City is.


    You''d better leave now,"


    Aimee said.


    She was aware that Isis had come from a remote and relatively weak universe community.


    Austin also came from there.


    So his strength and knowledge must be limited.


    It would be on her hands if Austin got killed trying to help them.


    The divine gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community were standing nearby. The conversation was brutal and they were brimming to say something.


    They knew how capable Austin was.


    They had witnessed him kill countless beasts and people of the Beast City.


    How could he be afraid of the east City?


    "Ha-ha! You two have underestimated our leader.


    Scared by the Beast City?


    What a joke!


    In my opinion, those beasts in the Beast City should be afraid of him,"


    Ismail shouted, crossing his arms over his chest.


    "Leader?"


    The five ice ladies turned to look at Austin, suddenly seeing him in a different light.


    "Yes. He is the leader of our Blue Ocean Universe Community. He led us to kill an army of the Beast Ci


    eemed deadly.


    However, the ice field was also full of opportunities.


    For those who practiced the martial skills of ice attribute, a lot could be reaped there.


    There were all kinds of treasures of this attribute.


    Ever since the Ice Palace was established, its master of every generation had been into this ice field.


    However, since it was so vast and dangerous, only a very small part of the ice field had been explored so far.


    Not long ago, the army of the Beast City attacked the Ice Palace.


    Ice Queen, together with the people of the Ice Palace, tried to resist.


    But they failed.


    In the end, she decided to lead all the remaining people of the Ice Palace into the ice field to hide.


    The ice field was, in turn, besieged by the army of Beast City.


    Also there were many masters of the beast race that chased after them inside the ice field.


    Ice Queen led her people to hide in the ice field. Since they had to deal with all kinds of dangers in the ice field and get rid of the masters of the beast race at the same time, many people had died.


    In the end, in order to keep the heritage of the Ice Palace, Ice Queen and the other senior leaders tried their best to send the five ice ladies and tens of thousands of ice maidens out of the ice field.


    Unexpectedly, they were all caught.


    What they hadn''t counted on was Austin saving all of them.

 Chapter 3730 The Evil Ice Ape (Part One)

    On the way to the ice field, Aimee laid out the history of the ice field to Austin, in detail.


    "Well, it seems that the ice field is really a mysterious place!"


    Austin nodded and sighed after he learned its history.


    All of a sudden, hundreds of millions of miles away, a world filled entirely with ice and snow appeared in front of them.


    It was a vast and boundless ice field, with everything deep under the snow, as far as the eye could see.


    Snowflakes quietly and nimbly danced all the way from the sky.


    There were various formations of thick ice everywhere.


    Everything was white, with no other color to be seen since no plant could survive the bitter cold. There weren''t even any signs of soil.


    In this desolate world, all they could see was either ice or snow and nothing else.


    A gust of cold air, carried by the howling wind and containing shards of ice and snow, blew into their faces.


    Even Austin couldn''t help but shiver from the chill.


    ''It''s so cold!''


    he exclaimed inwardly, shocked by the freeze that welcomed him. Almost immediately, his face started to hurt from the biting cold.


    Austin speculated that at his level, there shouldn''t be any ice or snow in a world that could make him feel cold.


    But now, before he could even set his feet on the ice field, he was already half frozen and about to start shivering.


    It proved the unmatched and incredible power of coldness in the ice field!


    With the control of Austin''s mind, he teleported the five ice ladies over here.


    As for the divine gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community, he had left them in the continent that he had created.


    It was a good decision because even Austin felt extremely uncomfortable from the extreme cold. The divine gods might not be able to survive such unforgiving icy conditions.


    The people of the B


    went up to him and said, "Austin, you really don''t have to get involved in this war between the Ice Palace and the beast race.


    The ice field is filled with all kinds of unknown dangers.


    You don''t have to take the risk to go further with us."


    Austin, however, merely responded with a smile, "What are you talking about? I am perfectly fine! And you don''t need to comfort me like that! I was just seriously contemplating something. Here, let me help you. Let''s keep moving forward."


    By this time, he had completely adapted to the cold environment as if he had been living here all his life.


    What was more, he had released his spiritual sense and began to detect and capture the original chaotic law in the ice field that was related to ice and snow.


    Then, under Aimee''s lead, the group quietly and seamlessly sneaked into the depths of the ice field.


    "I hope Ice Queen and others are all right," Aimee hoped and prayed.


    Along the way, the ice ladies were evidently very anxious.


    A day passed.


    The group consisting of six people remained suspended in the air above the boundless ice field.


    Snow fell from the sky in blizzards, circled around them and piled up on the deathly white ground below.

 Chapter 3731 The Evil Ice Ape (Part Two)

    "Aimee, are you sure this is the right way?"


    one of the ice ladies asked, furrowing her eyebrows. They seemed to have lost their way, which made them anxious.


    "Don''t worry. I have found the clue left by Ice Queen.


    I''m quite sure that this is the right way,"


    Aimee replied firmly.


    She was the most senior disciple in the Ice Palace, so she was especially trusted and valued by the chief of the Ice Palace��Ice Queen.


    Out of the blue, something happened all of a sudden and it caught all of them off-guard.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In front of them, on the flat ice, There were countless explosions from deep below the ground, creating holes everywhere. Countless pieces of ice of all shapes and sizes now littered the area.


    Awooooo!


    Hungry gigantic white beasts rushed out of those ice caves, crawling out of the massive holes as if seeking for the light. Their terrifying heads armed with deadly fangs and razor sharp teeth pointed to the sky


    "Damn it! Those are evil ice apes!


    They are extremely terrifying chaotic diabolic beasts!


    Everyone, be careful! They are not easy to deal with!"


    Aimee shouted to everyone.


    The six of them stopped at the same time and looked vigilantly at the huge white beasts in front of them.


    ''The evil ice ape indeed looks very powerful, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he felt the beasts'' murderous auras.


    Just then, all nine tall and strong white evil apes lined up in front of them.


    Their eyes were blood red, emitting a monstrous malicious aura, while their foul smelling saliva dripped from their mouths, making them look extremely bloodthirsty. They looked like they were about to snatch one of Austin''s team for a quick snack.


    Each one of them was as powerful as a medium-grade divine god!


    What was worse was that


    the ice field was their


    to go all out and try to escape as soon as possible!"


    While she was speaking, she and the other four ice ladies moved quickly and surrounded Austin in a flash, their dresses dancing in the wind. The fragrance wafting from the young women reached his nostrils, mildly intoxicating him.


    "Austin, Aimee is right. You can''t risk it like that. Better be safe than sorry.


    Don''t look down upon these evil ice apes.


    The five of us have the Divine Ice Bodies, and we have a great advantage in this ice field while fighting.


    You are different. Your strength will surely be suppressed in this ice field.


    So leave it to us and you don''t have to do anything.


    Actually, as soon as we get the chance, you should run first!"


    Isis approached Austin and whispered to him with concern.


    "Well..."


    Austin couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He wanted to tell them that the nine evil ice apes were actually as weak as ants to him and he could swat them all at the same time.


    But after giving it some more careful thought, he guessed that they would not believe him even if he told them his real strength. They would have to just see it with their own eyes, and he would soon show them what he was capable of.

 Chapter 3732 You Havent Changed At All

    "Arrrgh!!!"


    The nine evil ice apes moved and began to attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    They all bent down and hastily jumped on the ice like cannonballs.


    The ice land shook as though they had set off a violent earthquake.


    They then formed a battle array and charged at Austin and the ice ladies.


    Wherever these apes passed, the space would get smashed into pieces. As a result, infinite space fragments flew everywhere.


    "Everyone, fight!"


    Despite her anxiety, Aimee urged the others to battle the evil apes in front of them.


    Knowing that they were entangled in this extremely dangerous situation, sweat oozed from her unblemished forehead.


    If they weren''t careful enough, they might all get killed.


    "Austin, run away as soon as you get the chance, all right?" Isis reminded Austin before fighting.


    She was holding a sharp sword in her hand.


    "Move!"


    The five ice ladies shouted in chorus. A strong force of ice and snow swept out from their delicate bodies, as though five tornadoes were intensely blowing.


    "Hmm. Not bad."


    Seeing this display of power, Austin nodded secretly.


    He could see that these five ice ladies were remarkably powerful.


    As he perceived their auras, he found that they were far more powerful than ordinary preliminary-grade divine gods.


    Not even average medium-grade divine gods could match their strength.


    Gleaning from this, the Ice Palace truly deserved its reputation.


    The principal disciples it cultivated turned out to be significantly more powerful than those of the other normal sects.


    At this point, the battle between the five ice ladies and the nine evil ice apes was about to start.


    Whoosh!


    As though he was getting impatient, Austin made a move.


    In a flash, he passed by the ice ladies and bolted towards the evil ice apes.


    Austin was much faster than them.


    Before they could even realize where he was going or what he was planning to do, he was already standing in front of them.


    "How��


    What are you doing here, Austin?


    Get away from here. It''s dangerous!" Aimee yelled.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard, Austin!"


    Even Isis couldn''t believe what Austin did.


    "Austin, no!" "Go back!"


    The other three ice ladies were stunned as well.


    While they were all imploring Austin to turn back, the evil ice ape who was leadi


    t happened right before their eyes.


    "Austin, I didn''t expect you to be this powerful.


    I was rude."


    Aimee remembered that they had repeatedly warned him to take caution before they stepped into the ice field.


    What''s more, they stood between the evil ice apes and Austin, trying to protect him from being hurt.


    They even asked him to run away again and again.


    Bearing witness to a fight that he wrapped up in just a few seconds, they thought that Austin might take their words as a joke.


    Thinking of this, Aimee felt a little distressed and ashamed.


    "You haven''t changed at all, Austin,"


    Isis spoke with a hushed voice as she stared him in great surprise, seemingly studying his every feature.


    Looking back, this was how she knew Austin��omnipotent and always made miracles happen.


    "Isis, you said your hometown is a remote and backward universe community.


    Ha! I don''t believe it.


    How can a remote universe community even have such a genius as Austin?


    There''s absolutely no other young woman who can compare with him even in our Ice Palace."


    Aimee fixed her gaze on Austin. She still couldn''t believe how he was able to kill nine evil ice apes in just a second.


    "Aimee, this might come as news to you, but Austin is the most powerful young man in the three thousand big and small universes.


    He''s different from ordinary people. His talent is��


    Well, it''s oddly exceptional." Isis grinned as though she was trying to tease him.


    "W-what?"


    Austin was speechless. He didn''t expect her to poke fun at him.

 Chapter 3733 The Original Chaotic Law Of Snow

    "It''s time. Let''s move on,"


    Austin said.


    "But wait!


    Austin, all the evil ice apes have evil cores.


    They are a kind of chaotic diabolic beast with very high levels of strength. Their cores are precious treasures that should not be wasted.


    Because you killed the nine apes, their evil cores belong to you. Go! Take them,"


    Isis explained.


    "Oh?


    Evil cores?"


    Austin reached out his hand toward the apes and gently waved.


    Then, nine fist-sized cores emerged out of the shattered body parts of the apes and flew before him.


    "What?"


    Austin couldn''t believe his eyes!


    It seemed that the nine cores contained traces of the original chaotic law of snow.


    "Austin, the evil core of the evil ice ape improves physical fitness and is a great tonic.


    If you are free, you may refine and slowly absorb them. No doubt your physical strength will be improved and brought to a higher level,"


    Isis added with excitement.


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try."


    Austin nodded, opened his mouth and swallowed all the nine evil cores.


    Since the evil cores contained small amounts of the original chaotic law of snow, he would make it a point to absorb as much as he could.


    "No!"


    The five ice ladies nearby turned pale with fright when they saw Austin had swallowed the nine evil cores all at once.


    The evil ice apes was a kind of chaotic diabolic beast, and each of them equated to a medium-grade divine god!


    Their cores contained notably terrifying energy of blood vitality.


    Thus, to see Austin, who was just a preliminary-grade divine god, swallow all nine cores in one go was frightening to them.


    As far as they knew, it was close to suicide.


    "Austin, what are you doing? Spit them out this instant!


    It takes us several days to refine a single one!


    It''s too dangerous for you to do that!"


    Isis grew so anxious and her face was drained of all color. She couldn''t help but shout urgently.


    All of a sudden, the nine evil cores in Austin''s body melted and released a terrifying amount of snow energy, like a great river that surged and flushed intensely within his body.


    Austin looked around as he felt his energy meridians were constantly bur


    ladies'' surprise, he placed his hands behind his back and looked at them calmly.


    "Austin, what are you doing? Kill them!"


    Isis grew anxious.


    "Seal!"


    Austin shouted in a low, authoritative tone.


    All of a sudden, the ice and snow swirled into a small tornado as wisps of the original chaotic law turned into the power of ice and snow all over the sky. It overwhelmed the three apes and sent them into confusion and anxiousness.


    All the three apes howled in a panic.


    They could feel the ice and snow energy that pressed down on them.


    Just then, the temperature within the space dropped sharply as it reached


    insanely freezing temperatures.


    As Austin and the ladies watched, they saw the apes freeze in their places.


    The ice was condensed by the original chaotic law of snow. It was at least ten thousand degrees colder than other ordinary ice.


    It was known as the most primitive and original ice from the absolute chaotic vacuum.


    The evil apes could not even escape it.


    "What happened?"


    The five ice ladies blinked and rubbed their eyes, dumbfounded by what they just saw.


    "Austin, you have controlled the law of snow!


    You''ve done above and beyond everything we''ve ever known.


    You''re even more powerful than us!"


    Isis exclaimed in disbelief.


    In less than a few seconds, the three apes were turned into frozen ice sculptures.


    "That looks good."


    Austin nodded. He was undoubtedly proud of his handiwork.

 Chapter 3734 Ice Ghost

    They then ventured forth to continue their journey.


    A day later, they heard explosions that rocked them to the core.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Strong gusts of wind suddenly blew towards them as the land shook vigorously.


    A sea of ice and snow swept up out of the blue.


    In an instant, the whole world was completely covered in white while the ice tornado continued to rampage.


    "Damn it! We''ve encountered an ice storm!"


    The five ice ladies all shouted in unison.


    "Everyone, stay together.


    Be careful! There are ice ghosts hidden in the snow storm!


    Try your best to avoid them!


    We don''t know what they might do if we provoke them!"


    Aimee shouted.


    She said this mainly to remind Austin.


    The five ice ladies and Austin huddled together to try and remain warm.


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat when he smelled their breathtaking fragrance as their bodies came close to his.


    The five ice ladies were all beautiful beyond comparison.


    They swooned every male creature they encountered, regardless of race.


    Everyone that was lucky enough to catch a whiff of them fought for their heart but to no avail.


    Austin must be the luckiest guy ever to be this close to the stunning goddesses.


    Many would kill just to be in his shoes right now!


    However, this was not the time to enjoy the moment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The violent winds of the snow storm swirled wildly around them and swept up the six people off their feet.


    In a flash, the six were gone in the ravaging blizzard.


    "Remember, don''t split up.


    Once an ice ghost attacks, we fight together.


    Now, move forward quickly!


    Let''s try to escape this storm as soon as possible!"


    Aimee said to the others in a grave tone.


    "Okay!"


    The other four ice ladies nodded.


    "Ice ghost..."


    This was the first time Austin had heard of such things.


    It seemed that there were some strange creatures living in the ice field that didn''t exist in the outside world, like the evil ice apes they encountered before.


    Out of the blue, a shrill scream came from the snow storm.


    The ear-piercing sound forced everyone to cover their ears.


    Then, amidst the cotton-white snow, Austin saw a pair of scarlet eyes looming in the distance.


    Extremely ev


    e breathtaking temple was surrounded by hundreds of masters of the beast race!


    The door of the temple was closed to keep them from entering.


    "Everyone, look!


    Is that the Ice Goddess Temple that our queen had said before?


    They found the Ice Goddess Temple!"


    Aimee suddenly shouted in excitement.


    "Ice Goddess Temple?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "There is a legend in our Ice Palace.


    There''s an ancient and mysterious temple could be found in the ice field, called Ice Goddess Temple.


    It was said that Divine Ice Goddess was a god of chaos who was in charge of the law of ice and snow during the ancient times!


    And this ice field is where she most likely cultivated!


    There must be something precious left behind in the temple by the Divine Ice Goddess.


    I could only imagine how precious a treasure left by a god of chaos is.


    Many masters have scoured the ice field in search of the Ice Goddess Temple.


    However, none of them succeeded.


    I can''t believe they finally found it!"


    Aimee said.


    "The legacy left behind by a god of chaos..."


    This piqued Austin''s curiosity.


    "I''m going to see if our queen is in that temple."


    Aimee sat down with her legs crossed and began to make gestures with her hands.


    A moment later.


    "Sure enough, she is inside along with the people of our Ice Palace.


    Those masters of the beast race have been here for quite some time.


    So the people of the Ice Palace have been stuck inside ever since,"


    Aimee said.

 Chapter 3735 Ill Bring You Inside

    "As I have predicted, Ice Queen and the others are indeed inside the temple!


    What was her response?"


    The four other ice ladies were all overjoyed and questioned Aimee simultaneously.


    "She... She asked us to leave here and run as far away as we could,"


    Aimee answered with her head hung low.


    The four other ice ladies were momentarily rendered speechless.


    "She asked you to leave because she wanted to protect you.


    Those guys from the beast race are terrifyingly powerful.


    You would have been no match for them,"


    Austin commented gravely as he studied the hundreds of warriors from the beast race who had surrounded the temple in a massive hoard.


    Eight of them were genuine divine gods!


    Besides them there were also thirty or forty premium-grade divine gods.


    The rest all ranked as medium-grade divine gods.


    There was nothing lower, not even a preliminary-grade divine god.


    Their combined strength was simply unimaginable, and the five ice ladies would definitely have been unable to deal with them.


    Even Austin was awed and felt a headache forming when he considered confronting them head on.


    What he found most troublesome were the eight genuine divine gods.


    They were only preliminary-grade divine gods in terms of realm.


    But their auras were much more terrifying than those of ordinary premium-grade divine gods.


    Apparently, these eight genuine divine gods were the leaders.


    The other several hundred warriors from the beast race were surrounding the eight genuine divine gods.


    ''These genuine divine gods have the same realm as me. I wonder how powerful they are, compared to me!''


    Staring at the eight genuine divine gods from across the distance, Austin couldn''t help but feel his fighting spirit rising.


    He wouldn''t underestimate the strength of genuine divine gods.


    He was just curious how strong they would prove to be.


    Austin had never fought against a genuine divine god before.


    Truthfully, he really wanted to give it a try.


    He felt that with his Chaotic Heaven Body and Reincarnation Token, even if he lacked the power to defeat them, he could at least retreat without being trapped by them and then facing real danger.


    This was why he held such confidence in his ability.


    The four ice ladies turned to Aimee and asked, "What should we do, Aimee?"


    They had come back to pick up Ice Queen and the other people from the Ice Palace.


    But now, there were so many powerful warriors from the beast race surrounding the temple, and it was impossible for them to enter at all.


    The people of the Ice Palace had n


    ked further along the arm with fierce punches.


    Puff! Puff!


    The demonic monster''s arm exploded into pieces before anyone could react.


    Then his right shoulder was also smashed into pieces by the horrible fist force Austin used, and it turned into a bloody mist.


    Fortunately, this old monster had cultivated for generations, and thus, he was still quite strong.


    He ranked as an extraordinary warrior among his peers.


    At this critical moment, he activated all of his demonic power and unleashed his bodily movement skill, using it to the extreme. As a result, his broken demonic body retreated at a desperate pace, trying to stay clear of Austin''s attack.


    However, Austin moved even faster than him.


    "You can''t escape!"


    he sneered as he dashed forward and followed the old monster as close as his own shadow.


    The next moment, Austin slammed into him again.


    Strands of the original chaotic law were circled around his fist.


    The tremendous power wrapped around his fist drowned the old monster instantly.


    "Arghhhhh!"


    Despite his rush, the old monster couldn''t avoid the attack at all. With a scream, he was obliterated into a cloud of bloody mist, and his soul and body were both destroyed.


    "What? What just transpired?"


    All around them, the several hundred of the other warriors from the beast race were dumbstruck.


    They had just witnessed a preliminary-grade divine god crush and destroy a premium-grade divine god with utter ease!


    Such was the scene that made them doubt if their eyes were misleading them.


    Even the eight genuine divine gods looked at Austin with a much more serious gaze.


    "Interesting,"


    one of the genuine divine gods coldly said with an expressionless face.

 Chapter 3736 Meeting The Ice Queen

    "How dare you kill our man!


    Go to hell!"


    Four old men sprinted towards Austin at the same time, glaring at him furiously.


    Each of them was tougher than the one Austin had just killed.


    In fact, the Beast City was too powerful.


    There were a large number of old monsters who could easily overthrow any opponent.


    Each was a premium-grade divine god who had lived for a long time. They were all very strong whether individually or collectively.


    It could be said that each one coming out of the Beast City could easily cause a stir across the entire Sea of Chaos.


    Of course, this was the strength of the Beast City only seen from the surface.


    The real foundation of the Beast City was the Beast Den.


    To be more exact, there were genuine divine gods of the beast race in the Beast Den!


    In an instant, the four old men had already rushed in front of Austin.


    Each of them started to launch their most powerful attack towards Austin.


    Boom!


    Four enormous energy columns appeared, and with a destructive aura, tore the void and dashed towards Austin.


    Facing the four old monsters, Austin kept his composure and stayed calm, even managing to smirk.


    When the four fierce attacks were about to reach him, Austin moved his body slightly and suddenly disappeared from his spot.


    Boom!


    Their attacks smashed the position where Austin had just vanished from, leaving only a small dark vacuum zone.


    It was a lousy outcome because they were in the ice field.


    Due to the original chaotic law of snow, the space here in the ice field was much more stable.


    It could be seen that the four men were indeed very capable.


    However, they couldn''t compare to Austin in terms of speed.


    The next moment.


    Austin popped out behind one of them like a ghost.


    Seizing the opportunity, Austin went for his turn to launch an attack.


    As soon as he started his attack, he was determined to go all out without mercy.


    The Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation was running to the extreme. The horrendous chaotic energy from all the secret realms inside his body surged and rushed out.


    At the same time, Austin also used the original chaotic law of snow which he had learned just recently.


    In an instant, numerous ice and snow dragons started swaying like crazy and covered the monster afterward.


    The extreme cold and low


    ged ice bricks.


    In the center of the square, a huge ice statue stood firm and twinkled in the light.


    It was a beautiful girl, about seventeen or eighteen years old.


    By her looks, she appeared pure, holy, and noble.


    Snowflakes were floating slowly around the statue, like white butterflies soaring across a garden.


    In addition, in this world of snow, there was a thick amount of white fog that enveloped everything, which also exuded an incredible chill.


    "What a dense original chaotic law of snow!"


    Austin exclaimed in both surprise and pleasure.


    The white fog was the embodiment of the original chaotic law of snow!


    During this period of time, as Austin entered the ice field, he had already come into much contact with the original chaotic law of snow.


    However, it couldn''t be equated to that in the temple.


    The original chaotic law of snow here was far superior to the outside in both quantity and quality!


    It was only a moment after Austin entered the temple


    that he felt his comprehension of the original chaotic law of snow reach a new high level!


    "That''s great. If I cultivate here, my understanding of the original chaotic law of snow will definitely advance by many leaps!


    It was a great idea to come here indeed."


    Austin felt a little excitement deep inside.


    "It''s our queen!"


    Just then, the five ice ladies called.


    A large group of women appeared in the distance.


    The leader seemed to be a middle-aged woman.


    The five ice ladies ran towards the beautiful woman and were overwhelmed with tears of joy.

 Chapter 3737 Ice Goddess Temple

    Following the beautiful woman was a large group of divine gods, all of who were females of various ages.


    Austin could tell right away that the beautiful woman was the Ice Palace''s leader.


    She was a premium-grade divine god, undoubtedly.


    Another forty or fifty premium-grade divine gods were with her.


    In addition, there were almost a thousand medium-grade and preliminary-grade divine gods.


    Such strength was considered highly powerful in the Sea of Chaos.


    Their combined power was at least a dozen times stronger than that of the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    In comparison to the three thousand big and small universes, the Ice Palace was no less than hundreds of times stronger.


    Only now did Austin realize just how much the Ice Palace deserved its reputation.


    But on the other hand, their strength was far weaker than that of the Beast City.


    The Ice Palace had no genuine divine god.


    But a large number of genuine divine gods populated the Beast City.


    This aspect alone was enough to demonstrate the gap in their strengths.


    Under Austin''s control, tens of thousands of ice maidens were deployed.


    "Ice Queen! Elders!"


    Immediately, they surrounded the senior leaders of the Ice Palace, crying in joy.


    Tens of thousands of young women were now chattering, laughing, and crying.


    What a spectacular scene it was.


    Ice Queen was busy comforting her disciples for a while until they calmed down. Once they did, she made her way to Austin''s side and said sincerely, "Thank you so much for saving them, young hero."


    "You don''t have to be so formal with me. Just call me Austin. I''m happy to see them safe as well,"


    Austin said quickly in return.


    "I can''t find any words to express my gratitude for what you have done.


    You didn''t even have to get involved,"


    Ice Queen sighed.


    "I''ve been friends with Isis for many years. She is the ice lady of the Ice Palace. It''s only natural that I help you out.


    Not to mention, the beast race is responsible for so many heinous things. They conquered all over and slaughtered numerous innocent lives��all for selfish motives.


    They''ve become a public enemy of the entire Sea of Chaos,"


    Austin said firmly.


    "Austin, you are indeed a young hero, abhorring evil as a deadly foe,"


    Ice Queen praised him, nodding in agreement.


    Then, the senior leaders of the Ice Palace came over to meet Austin one after another.


    "My Queen, what should we do next?"


    mortal Cosmos.


    Though nominal, as the owner of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, he was intent on keeping his people safe. Never would he leave them alone.


    "I''ll go with you!"


    Isis said immediately.


    "And by the way, you actually know the law of ice?


    Besides, I can tell that the law of ice you cultivate is far more powerful than ours.


    It''s even more powerful than the kind cultivated by our Ice Queen or the elders.


    What''s going on?"


    she asked curiously.


    "Well..."


    Austin paused for a while, unsure about how to explain.


    "Forget it. I was just curious.


    I''m going to cultivate now. Bye,"


    Isis said abruptly, sticking out her tongue at him before turning around. She then joined the other women and sat cross-legged among them.


    With that, Austin found himself a good spot and started cultivating.


    Meanwhile, outside the temple, hundreds of warriors from the beast race surrounded the temple.


    "Sirs, it looks like those from the Ice Palace are going to hide in this temple. They won''t come out at all,"


    reported a premium-grade divine god to the eight genuine divine gods.


    "Humph! This temple is protected by a great amount of original chaotic law of snow. We can''t enter it,"


    one of the genuine divine gods said hatefully.


    "Don''t worry. The Ice Palace is now under our control.


    We''ll leave some people to guard here.


    The rest can go for now.


    Our goal is the entire Sea of Chaos��not just the Ice Palace.


    So there''s no need to keep too many warriors occupied here,"


    another genuine divine god proposed.


    "Alright, let''s do it."


    another genuine divine god said, agreeing.

 Chapter 3738 Ice Soul Skill

    "I''ll stay here,"


    one of the genuine divine gods said.


    Then, the other seven genuine divine gods left with more than half of the masters of the beast race.


    The genuine divine god who had proposed to stay made his way in front of the temple with the rest of the masters of the beast race.


    Time passed and days went one by one.


    Two months later, Austin who was sitting in a cross-legged position in the Ice Goddess Temple opened his eyes abruptly.


    He grinned as his face lit up with excitement.


    ''It turns out that the original chaotic laws are divided into different levels.


    Taking the original chaotic law of snow as an example. It can be divided into four stages: the Rudimentary Stage, the Intermediate Stage, the Major Achievement Stage, and the Perfection Stage.


    In the past two months, I have focused on cultivating the original chaotic law of snow. I''ve already reached the Rudimentary Stage.


    It means that I''m now on the right track of mastering an original chaotic law.''


    Austin raised his fist as he was overwhelmed with delight by this discovery.


    During the process of his cultivation, some information on the original chaotic law of snow appeared in his Soul Sea and he learned it by himself without the aid of any teacher.


    For the divine gods, when they reached a certain level, they would be able to understand all kinds of things and master all kinds of omnipotent skills on their own.


    ''All the laws in the world are classified.


    The original chaotic law is no exception.


    It seems like I now know how to practice the original chaotic law.


    I can''t just learn all kinds of original chaotic laws like I used to.


    I need to take one step at a time. Choose a specific kind of original chaotic law, think about its features first before I immerse myself in it.


    That way, I can comprehend things more efficiently, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he prepared.


    "So I am now at the Rudimentary Stage of cultivating the original chaotic law of snow," he murmured.


    Austin then released the original chaotic law of snow that spread wildly in various directions.


    The white mist around him began to surge as if it had perceived the original chaotic law of snow.


    More and more mist thickened into a blanket, gathering to surround Austin.


    Soon after, a tremendous amount of snow energy had accumulated around Austin and suddenly entered his body.


    Snowflakes started floating in the sky like dancing white butterflies.


    Just then, Austin sensed that something else was going on.


    "What''s happening?


    five ice ladies and also pointed her finger in their direction.


    Immediately, the five ice ladies trembled simultaneously. At first, great astonishment filled their faces, which soon became replaced by excitement.


    They trembled slightly with joy in their faces.


    Austin knew that the Divine Ice Goddess was imparting what she learned to them.


    "Everybody, look!" the Ice Queen exclaimed.


    She had noticed what was happening to the five ice ladies.


    All the core members of the Ice Palace fixed their eyes on the five girls.


    "My Queen, they..." an old lady said in a trembling voice.


    She was a superior elder of the Ice Palace.


    "They might have received the inheritance from the Divine Ice Goddess!" the Ice Queen said ecstatically.


    She was so excited that she trembled as well.


    After all, the Divine Ice Goddess used to be a god of chaos.


    If the disciples of the Ice Palace learned skills from her, it was a good thing for the organization.


    It was most likely that the Ice Palace would become tougher.


    Or perhaps it would become a force that could be on par with the Beast City and other supernatural forces.


    ''Although I couldn''t obtain the inheritance from the Divine Ice Goddess, I got the Ice Soul Skill instead.


    Moreover, I don''t think the original chaotic law of snow I am practicing is weaker than those skills the Divine Ice Goddess is teaching them.


    Perhaps those skills and cultivating the original chaotic law of snow have a lot in common.


    Once I master the original chaotic law of snow, perhaps its power will be equal to that of martial arts skills that the Divine Ice Goddess are teaching them, ''


    Austin thought to himself with a glimmer of hope.

 Chapter 3739 The Chaotic Ice Lotus

    ''Anyway, I''m glad to have come to the Ice Palace.


    Thanks to this trip, I am able to mastered a piece of original chaotic law of snow and reach the Rudimentary Stage.


    In addition to that, I was able to save my old friend Isis by accident, ''


    Austin murmured inwardly. He was more than satisfied with the result of this trip to the Ice Palace.


    Just then, Divine Ice Goddess suddenly looked at Austin and said, "Young man, I have something to talk to you about."


    Divine Ice Goddess had been standing above the statue.


    However, no one in the Ice Palace, including Ice Queen, could see her with their eyes.


    Only Austin had that ability.


    He was aware that he was able to see her because he had mastered the original chaotic law of snow. Only with the help of the law power could he see the existence of the Divine Ice Goddess.


    "Sure, please. If you need anything, just let me know.


    I will try my best to fulfill it,"


    Austin replied with respect.


    The Divine Ice Goddess in front of him was just like his statue master in the Fallen Divine Valley. Both of them were gods of chaos.


    Austin had long decided that he must show her the utmost respect.


    "Young man, I can tell that you are extremely talented.


    Not only that, you seem to attract a great amount of luck, as well as unlimited potential for further development in the future.


    If you continue with your development smoothly, at this rate, your future achievements will be even greater than mine.


    So I hope that you can promise me that you will continue to protect the Ice Palace all the way into the future.


    Although I wasn''t the one who built the Ice Palace myself, its cultivation method belongs to the ice category, and is in the same line as mine.


    As a matter of fact, just now, I have passed down my cultivation methods and inheritance to the five ice ladies.


    From now on, the Ice Palace is a sect that has inherited my methods.


    I hope the it can grow stronger and successfully thrive in the future,"


    Divine Ice Goddess said.


    "Yes, you can rest assured. I will protect it with my life. You have my word.


    I will do my best, now and in the future,"


    Austin promised after giving it some serious thought.


    "I''m glad to hear that.


    Young man, as a token of my gratitude and appreciation, I will give you a Chaotic Ice Lotus.


    This lotus was born in chaos and is invaluable. It has two main functions.


    First of all, the Chaotic Ice Lotus can help you keep your mind clear at all times, especially in the process of cultivation. Also, at a critical moment when you are breaking through to a higher level, it can help you keep focus and increase your chances of a successful breakthrough.


    Second, it has an amazing he


    ns, laughing and even crying with joy. They had been living under so many threats for such a long time.


    With the good news, they could heave a sigh of relief and look forward to better days.


    To them, all the pain and bad luck that the Ice Palace had suffered in the past few months had vanished.


    "Great! That''s just great.


    From now on, the five of you can have access to all the cultivation resources of our Ice Palace unconditionally. What do you think of that?


    You should waste no time and absorb, digest and cultivate the inheritance of the Divine Ice Goddess as soon as possible since the opportunity has presented itself.


    Remember, the future of our Ice Palace depends on the five of you,"


    Ice Queen said warmly as she looked at the five ice ladies with concerned eyes. She had always thought of them as some kind of priceless treasures.


    She could not cherish them more!


    She would do whatever she could to help them finish their tasks.


    "Don''t worry, My Queen. We will do our best to absorb and digest the inheritance of the Divine Ice Goddess left in the soonest time possible. We will not disappoint you!


    The five of us will also give all the inheritance to you, so that all the people of the Ice Palace can benefit from it!"


    Naturally, the five ice ladies clearly understood how precious the inheritance of the Divine Ice Goddess was.


    "Ha ha, great! You deserve to be the ice ladies of our Ice Palace after all!"


    The Ice Queen laughed out loud, happy and satisfied with their performance.


    "Humph! What a pity! I was wrong about that bitch, Camille!"


    All of a sudden, she remembered Camille and her mood soured for a moment.


    There should be six ice ladies in total originally if Camille hadn''t left.


    Camille was the one who had betrayed them and joined the beast race.

 Chapter 3740 Fight A Way Out

    "My Queen, don''t worry. The five of us will never let Camille go.


    We will have our revenge on her one day!"


    Aimee said determinedly.


    "Yes, she''s right. Camille had set us up. The beast race had caught us and we almost got auctioned because of that bitch.


    We must make her pay the price."


    At the mention of Camille''s name, the other ice ladies and tens of thousands of ice maidens simmered with anger.


    "Alright, then. I will not stop you.


    However, Camille has joined the beast race.


    With the beast race behind her back, getting your revenge on her will not be easy.


    So from now on, you must cultivate hard to improve your strengths,"


    the Ice Queen encouraged.


    "Understood!"


    the five ice ladies and the tens of thousands of ice maidens answered in unison.


    "My Queen, I shall go out and look for Winnie,"


    Isis whispered as she walked up to the Ice Queen.


    She had long since planned to find Winnie.


    After all, the two of them had deep feelings for each other.


    Naturally, she had been worried about Winnie since she had lost contact with her.


    After all, she and Austin had agreed to look for Winnie together after they had cultivated in the Ice Goddess Temple for some time.


    "What?! Are you serious?


    You want to go out?!


    That''s too risky!


    There are so many masters of the beast race outside," the Ice Queen said with arched brows.


    Isis'' plan shocked her.


    Even she did not have the confidence to fight her way out.


    After all, there were hundreds of masters of the beast race who stood guard outside.


    Somehow, she felt that the eight mysterious preliminary-grade divine gods among the horde could be a threat to her.


    Her instincts told her that she might not be able to defeat the eight preliminary-grade divine gods, although she was a premium-grade divine god.


    Additionally, she speculated that the eight preliminary-grade divine gods were very much likely to be the legendary genuine divine gods.


    The Ice Palace was an organization with a long history.


    As the leader of the Ice Palace, she knew many secrets that most people were unaware of.


    These included some stories about the genuine divine gods which she had heard before.


    "Isis, with your current strength, you cannot fight your way out.


    You will only get yourself killed!"


    the Ice Queen strongly disagreed as she shook her head.


    "My Queen, you know how much Winnie means to me.


    If anything bad happens to her... I will not live alone,"


    Isis spoke while tears welled up in her eyes.


    At that point, Austin had made his way towards them.


    "Madam, I will go with her. Everything will be fine," he reassured the Ice Queen.


    He had also planned to look f


    s entrance and pushed the door softly. He kept it slightly open, then quickly passed through it.


    He could now open the door easily, since he had mastered the original chaotic law of snow.


    On the other hand, the masters of the beast race and even the genuine divine gods outside couldn''t open the door.


    They could not do so because the original chaotic law of snow protected the temple, and they didn''t know anything of such law of snow.


    "Let''s escort them!"


    Meanwhile, the Ice Queen was still worried about Isis, so she followed Austin out of the temple with a thousand divine gods.


    "Madam, we''re leaving now.


    Please go back to the temple," Austin told her.


    Just then, he activated the Reincarnation Token and instantly vanished into thin air.


    "Where did he go? He just disappeared like that!


    It seemed that he really got out of here."


    The Ice Queen and the core members of the Ice Palace were dumfounded. They did not expect that Austin got out of this place without even breaking a sweat.


    "It appears to be quite a brilliant magic treasure for teleportation. Is that the legendary Reincarnation Token?"


    When the Ice Queen came to this realization, she immediately felt shocked.


    There were some records of the Reincarnation Token kept carefully by the powerful forces in the Sea of Chaos.


    Hence, many creatures knew about it.


    "What happened? What''s going on?"


    At that moment, the masters of the beast race around the temple realized that something was off. In turn, they released their spiritual sense to check the entrance of the temple.


    "This is not good! The masters of the beast race have spotted us!


    Go back now!" the Ice Queen uttered anxiously.


    Still in shock, she took the divine gods of the Ice Palace back to the temple and closed the door.

 Chapter 3741 A Genuine Divine God

    "It seems that someone has left!"


    At this time, a genuine divine god of the beast race, who was guarding the entrance of the divine temple, sensed Austin''s movement as he walked out the gate.


    Without delay, the genuine divine god leaped into the air. He searched into a certain direction and trailed that way in silence.


    At this moment, however, Austin had already stepped far away from the Ice Goddess Temple and reached a place covered in snow and ice.


    Austin then focused deeply and decided to teleport Isis out.


    Isis was released and could move as carefree as she wanted in the ice field. She was excited to be set out in the open.


    Moreover, the environment of the ice field was good for her cultivation of martial arts.


    "Austin, the people of the Beast City have taken control of the Ice Palace.


    They are everywhere, strictly guarding the whole place.


    What should we do now?"


    Isis looked at Austin as she asked with a worried expression.


    "It''s okay. We can change our appearance.


    Although the Ice Palace is under the control of the bastards of the Beast City, creatures from other places are still allowed to freely enter and leave.


    We will disguise as creatures coming in from another world. As long as we keep a low profile, they wouldn''t recognize us.


    Besides, even if they see us, we can immediately leave without any problem. I''m confident in that. So, don''t worry about it,"


    Austin assured Isis in a comforting tone.


    "Well, let''s get going and leave this ice field first,"


    Austin suggested as he motioned Isis to follow him.


    Isis nodded in agreement.


    They turned around and prepared to leave.


    However, something unexpected suddenly happened this time.


    Fierce wind began to blow violently from a distance, and ice and snow, resembling waves of seawater, rolled towards them like an avalanche from a high mountain.


    "Ice storm! The ice ghost!"


    Austin and Isis looked at each other in shock.


    "Well, that''s fantastic!"


    Austin said as he suddenly flashed a smile.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    More intense ice and snow storms also blasted from other directions as chilly winds and hailstones brushed against their skin.


    There were at least hundreds of tornadoes that were formed from the ice and snow all at the same time!


    Ice and snow tornadoes whirled heavily and crazily, whistling and running about like wild monsters. They suddenly occupied the space between the heaven and the earth and dashed towards Austin and Isis with overwhelming momentum.


    It was as if a large group of gigantic dragons rushed to attack two little ants!


    "Austin, it looks like there are at least hundreds of ice ghosts. Hurry! Let''s run!"


    Isis''s face turned pale as she convinced Austin to flee.


    She knew that Austin had the strength to kill an ice ghost.


    However, it was too dangerous to face hundreds of ice ghosts at the same time.


    She didn''t think that Austin could deal with so many ice ghosts simultaneously and woul


    time to freeze the rapidly moving tornadoes.


    At this moment, the power of Austin''s spiritual sense had surged sharply.


    "I have already gained a lot!"


    Austin was thrilled as he glanced at his body, feeling the changes taking place.


    He didn''t expect to meet so many ice ghosts at the same time.


    The energy from them had totally been an unexpected harvest.


    "What''s this?"


    Suddenly, Austin sensed something strange.


    As he absorbed more and more red mist, he suddenly noticed a piece of information in his Soul Sea.


    This message seemed to have been absorbed from the head of an ice ghost!


    It was information about the secret skills of the race of the ice ghost!


    From the information, Austin discovered that the ice ghosts were good at spiritual sense attacks.


    The information mentioned how the ice ghosts strategically used their spiritual sense to attack their enemies in secret.


    Moreover, Austin found out that the secret skills of the ice ghosts had an obvious nature of ice and snow.


    "This is fantastic! I didn''t expect to get the secret skills of the ice ghosts as well,"


    Austin shouted for joy.


    At this moment, a demonic light suddenly shone from afar.


    It traveled quickly like a ray of lightning beaming across space.


    "I finally found you, brat.


    That was hell of an interesting game of hide-and-seek! You really are capable, son!"


    A member of the beast race appeared in the void. He sneered while staring at Austin with a cold look.


    Apparently, he was a genuine divine god!


    By this time, Austin had already absorbed most of the spiritual sense energy from the ice ghosts. Suddenly, he felt a very dangerous aura, which seemed to have locked his body.


    "A genuine divine god of the beast race!"


    Austin''s spiritual sense was very powerful, so he immediately sensed the coming of the genuine divine god of the beast race the moment he showed up.


    They fixed their eyes on each other, firmly expressing caution and vigilance.

 Chapter 3742 Demonic Aura Wall

    "Brat, I should have known that it was you!


    You are either extremely bold or extremely foolish for not running when facing me. I can''t decide,"


    the genuine divine god from the beast race said as he began to approach where Austin stood.


    All over the ice field there was the original chaotic law of snow, but the genuine divine god from the beast race was not suppressed by it at all.


    Every time his foot pressed down, the ice and snow melted and the temperature rose to a comfortable level.


    He was surrounded by a halo of demonic aura and dazzling demonic light.


    When he felt his overwhelming aura, Austin couldn''t help feeling discouraged.


    ''A genuine divine god is really powerful.''


    "Run away? I will never do that.


    You''re not even scary enough to make me squeal!"


    he retaliated. He didn''t flinch at all as he looked into the genuine divine god''s eyes.


    "Lad, you''ve killed so many people from our beast race. You are doomed,"


    the genuine divine god from the beast race threatened.


    He had learned that Austin was stronger than he looked.


    However, he still didn''t take him seriously.


    In his eyes, Austin was just a weak and humble nobody.


    His confidence came from his identity as a genuine divine god, who had passed through eighty-one tribulations and achieved the Divine Accomplishment.


    Genuine divine gods were different from ordinary fake divine gods.


    A fake divine god was far weaker and less experienced in combat.


    To kill a fake premium-grade divine god was


    as easy as crushing an ant for a genuine preliminary-grade divine god!


    Therefore, the genuine divine god from the beast race wasn''t afraid of Austin, even though Austin was a preliminary-grade divine god with above average skills.


    He was nothing but a relatively stronger ant than the other ants.


    "I don''t think you can kill me,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Austin, he is so powerful. Be careful!"


    Isis shouted at him as anxiety rose in her chest.


    The rolling demonic power that was being released by the genuine divine god made it impossible for her to move an inch.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll deal with him,"


    Austin reassured her, smiling deviously.


    Throughout the time he had spent in the ice field, he had been absorbing the spiritual sense energy of the ice ghosts.


    As a result, the strength of his spiritual sense had skyrocketed.


    "Boy, it''s useless to talk big.


    You will be dead in minutes."


    The genuine divine god from the beast race continued walking towards Austin one step at


    ame time through his real body, two avatars, three heavenly dragons, and more than twenty deities.


    But that was the most he could achieve. He was at a great disadvantage next to the genuine divine god.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The natures of the beast''s one hundred kinds of demonic skills were completely different. Each of them was extremely powerful. They overlapped and intertwined, turning into a torrent and smashing towards Austin.


    The scorching demonic light was exuberant and overbearing.


    Boom!


    One hundred different demonic skills rushed towards Austin at once, forming a scarlet demonic aura wall.


    It had the ability to conquer everything.


    Austin was overpowered.


    Boom!


    At once, all of his exits were blocked by the wall.


    It was unstoppable.


    ''A genuine divine god has more power than I imagined!''


    Austin thought. Even though he didn''t like it, he had to praise his opponent.


    Besides, he had no confidence to resist the wall head-on.


    Thus, he activated the Reincarnation Token, trying to escape.


    With a whoosh, he was teleported away.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The demonic aura wall pounded the space where Austin was standing moments ago.


    The space was instantly annihilated.


    A cruel smile appeared on the genuine divine god''s face as he called out, "Boy, you can''t run away!


    One hundred skills in one!


    One hundred skills in one!


    One hundred skills in one!"


    He repeated his skill five times in a row.


    Each time he shouted, one hundred demonic skills with different elements formed into a demonic aura wall.


    Five demonic aura walls dashed towards Austin from all directions.


    They blocked all the ways for him to retreat!

 Chapter 3743 A Draw

    All at once, five strong walls of demonic aura shot towards Austin at once. The genuine divine god of the beast race laughed gleefully.


    Each wall was formed from at least one hundred different demonic skills.


    Each of the one hundred different demonic skills had been passed down within the beast race for many years and were mysterious to outsiders.


    Its combined power made it not only difficult to comprehend but also hard to defeat.


    Austin had never seen anything so intimidating before.


    ''Is this how a genuine divine god fights?''


    he thought, tilting his head to the side.


    In a way, the experience of it was positive because the genuine divine god of the beast race was showing a new fighting technique to Austin and broadening his horizon.


    In fact, it could all end up working against the genuine divine god''s favor.


    ''I can''t ward off his attack with my bare hands! I need to think of a way around it!''


    Austin was aware of how serious the situation had turned.


    He looked all around but he figured that he was trapped there.


    After launching out the five walls of demonic aura, the genuine divine god of the beast race had used his demonic law to freeze Austin''s movement.


    ''The original chaotic law!


    That''s it. It turns out that the law that the genuine divine gods are comprehending and cultivating is the original chaotic law, ''


    Austin figured out internally, hiding his smile.


    As he looked closer, Austin could see that he was right.


    ''Okay. So you want to fight me with original chaotic laws? To be frank, I''m not afraid of those!''


    Austin sneered in his heart.


    Then, he closed his eyes and focused to initiate his law power.


    In the blink of an eye, ice and snow filled the clouds and came down like a shower. The original chaotic law had spread out without delay.


    Immediately, the chaotic demonic law around Austin collapsed with a loud bang.


    Austin activated the Reincarnation Token and disappeared with a flash of light.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Once again, the five walls shot at the place he had just been and exploded.


    Residual streams of demonic aura flew around like violent winds and continued to explode.


    A huge black hole appeared and sucked time and space into it, leaving only the absolute vacuum space that stretched to an unseen boundary.


    "Humph!"


    the genuine divine god of the beast race snorted, furrowing his brow.


    He didn''t know that Austin had mastered a complete piece of the original chaotic law.


    He found, to his surprise, that Austin''s achievement in original chaotic law was slightly higher than his!


    "Freeze!" Austin shouted from the void.


    He then materialized behind the genuine divine god of the beast race like a ghost.


    Exc


    shoulder.


    Then he activated the Reincarnation Token again and again and teleported them between different spaces.


    Finally, it seemed that the genuine divine god of the beast race had lost their trace completely.


    "The transportation magic treasure of the reincarnation race is worthy of its reputation.


    I wonder how that guy got a Reincarnation Token. Did he get it by chance or does he have some connection with the reincarnation race?"


    As the genuine divine god of the beast race stood in the vast ice land, his face turned gloomy.


    "Even if he does have something to do with the reincarnation race, that relationship will not protect him. Just like the others who dared to provoke the beast race, he will be killed without mercy!"


    the genuine divine god of beast race said coldly through his gritted teeth.


    Then he moved to the side and disappeared.


    At this time, Austin had already left the ice field.


    He and Isis appeared in the Ice Palace again.


    The Ice Palace was not really a palace, but a huge universe community.


    There were thousands of cosmoses in it and


    every cosmos was covered with ice and snow.


    "Where should we start?"


    Austin asked Isis in confusion.


    In order to continue hiding from the genuine divine god, Austin had completely changed his appearance into another person''s. Everything of his former self, including the aura of his spiritual soul, had altered.


    The mask he had been gifted by the sky-devouring dog was very powerful.


    Austin believed that no one could recognize him except for the governing gods.


    Isis had also changed her appearance with a secret method.


    As long as they kept a low profile, they wouldn''t be noticed by anybody else.


    The patrolling soldiers of the Beast City didn''t find anything unusual about them as they appeared.

 Chapter 3744 Cross Paths With Acquaintances

    "Winnie and I both carry the tokens of our family.


    As long as we have the tokens with us and we are close in distance, we can sense each other.


    We should probably travel to each of the cosmoses one by one to try our luck,"


    Isis answered.


    "Where were you before you got separated?"


    Austin asked.


    "I''m an ice lady, so I lived in the headquarters of the Ice Palace.


    Winnie is not as talented as I so she is an outer disciple of the Ice Palace.


    She was in a stronghold located at the Celestial Cold Cosmos,"


    Isis said, looking at Austin with growing worry in her eyes.


    "Well, then let''s head for the Celestial Cold Cosmos first,"


    Austin decided, nodding his head.


    Isis led the way and Austin followed casually on her heels. After all, he didn''t want to cause any more trouble.


    The Celestial Cold Cosmos was a high-grade universe.


    Originally, it had been a very important stronghold of the Ice Palace.


    But now, it had been taken over by the beast race and it was overrun with their troops.


    When they arrived near the Celestial Cold Cosmos, Austin and Isis flew into the sky.


    From their position, they could see groups of people from the Beast City patrolling the sky.


    Austin and Isis leapt into the void to hide.


    "Okay. So I read them and the strongest on this cosmos is a premium-grade divine god. There are four or five of them in total,"


    Austin informed Isis after he had unleashed his spiritual sense and scanned his enemies.


    A few premium-grade divine gods couldn''t pose a threat to Austin.


    "Let''s go and search. We need to be quick,"


    Austin said.


    Immediately after speaking, he activated his bodily movement skill and traveled through the cosmos to look for Winnie with Isis.


    At the same time, he released his spiritual sense to scan the cosmos.


    Isis also grabbed her token in her fingers and tried to detect her sister''s presence.


    Austin was so fast


    that it only took him a moment to look everywhere in the cosmos, including all the stars and worlds.


    However, he found no sign of Winnie.


    "It looks like Winnie left the Celestial Cold Cosmos,"


    Isis said in frustration.


    "I hope she is safe and sound."


    Isis held a worried look on her pr


    ive us something in return?"


    a premium-grade divine god of the beast race commented.


    "Rest assured. I will make it up to you.


    I''m not a stingy person,"


    Silas replied, smiling.


    "Come over here, girl."


    Silas laughed and reached out to grab Isis.


    The five premium-grade divine gods all got the feeling that Austin was a little strange, but they could tell by the energy he released that Austin was just an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god.


    So they just ignored him, knowing that they could easily take him out.


    "Ha-ha! Silas, you snakes always give in to lust,"


    another premium-grade divine god of the beast race said.


    Silas'' hand grew bigger and came at Isis, releasing tremendous demonic law.


    Isis gasped and tried to prepare herself for defense.


    However, before she could make a move against Silas, Austin stood in front of her.


    "Brat, since you are in such a hurry to die, I will fulfill your wish,"


    Silas growled, lifting his hand again.


    "Oh, is that so?


    You are giving yourself too much credit,"


    Austin snapped, shaking his head.


    "Freeze!"


    Austin shouted.


    Immediately, a thin, white mist appeared and crawled towards Silas.


    The white mist, formed by the original chaotic law of snow, was very powerful.


    Spots of ice began to appear on Silas'' body.


    Within seconds, he was completely frozen.


    He couldn''t move an inch.


    Although he was a premium-grade divine god, he now felt powerless in front of Austin.

 Chapter 3745 The Power Of The Original Chaotic Law

    "How is that possible?"


    Silas turned pale in horror.


    The disdain in his eyes was transformed into fear when he looked at Austin.


    ''This can''t be!'' he exclaimed in his heart. ''How could a preliminary-grade divine god release such a terrifying law power?!'' He seethed. His entire body was filled with dread.


    Silas was an ordinary premium-grade divine god. Therefore, what he usually cultivated was the law of supreme enlightenment.


    The original chaotic law was a law of a higher level. It was still unfamiliar to him, and he had never come into contact with it.


    Swoosh!


    In a split second, Austin was instantly inches away from Silas.


    He looked at his adversary with cold, steely gaze.


    From the outside, he seemed calm and collected, but his eyes were saying a thousand words. Murderous aura emanated from him.


    "Brat, you''re doomed to death!"


    Silas feigned his bravery. Deep inside, he felt every ounce of killing intent from the young man. He couldn''t help but feel a mixture of anger and terror.


    Austin scoffed. He could practically hear Silas'' heartbeat pound against his chest.


    "No, it''s your death," Austin said coldly. He enunciated each word to make him consume each word.


    Back then, the gods of darkness had wreaked havoc in the three thousand big and small universes. They were the sinners of the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Silas roared, shaking the void for billions of miles around.


    Visible to the eye, the surging demonic power, like the eruption of lava, gushed out from his body.


    His body began to enlarge rapidly, and snake scales that were even bigger than a man''s head appeared on the surface of his body.


    He began to show his real body.


    "This guy is really strange. He has forced Silas to show his real body.


    As a preliminary-grade divine god, he can do this. He is a genius."


    The other four premium-grade divine gods assessed the situation with a meaningful look, and nodded.


    After Silas'' transformation, a strange snake appeared in front of Austin.


    Its head was bigger than a mountain, and it had a huge human face and wings of birds. Its body was as strong as a jackal, and layers of blue water waves were surging around its body.


    This was Silas''s real body.


    Throughout the three thousand big and small universes, he was heralded as a notorious beast.


    Up to now, there were still stories spreading about him. Cultivators from all over still feared his existence.


    "Brat, you should be honored that y


    the void for billions of miles around.


    The four premium-grade divine gods immediately felt that their bodies began to freeze.


    All of them were at Silas'' capacity.


    It was difficult for them to resist Austin''s original chaotic law of snow.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin threw a punch and used the Star Skill.


    The immense energy swept out like a torrent.


    Huge stars fell from the void and smashed towards the four premium-grade divine gods.


    "No!"


    "Hurry up! Send a message to the eight masters and ask them to save us!"


    It dawned on the four premium-grade divine gods that this young man in front of them was much stronger than them.


    They felt what Silas previously felt��intense fear and anxiety.


    Austin didn''t even give them a chance to retaliate, or cry for help.


    Puff!


    He had their bodies exploded one after another. They turned into nothing in just a few seconds.


    "Don''t you want to know who I am?


    I can tell you.


    I''m Austin from the three thousand big and small universes.


    You might remember me from before,"


    Before he died, Baham received a message from Austin through his spiritual sense. He could detect the sarcasm in his tone.


    "Austin? Wait! I remember you!"


    Finally, Baham knew the identity of the human boy in front of him.


    But then, he was destroyed, both body and soul.


    "Austin, you are awesome!"


    Standing next to Austin, Isis was shocked to see that Austin had easily killed five premium-grade divine gods.


    "Nah, it was nothing. Let''s go,"


    Austin jested. He laughed lightly.


    "Nothing?"


    Isis couldn''t help but glare at Austin.


    ''Did he pretend to be powerful in front of me?'' Isis thought.

 Chapter 3746 The Killing Spree

    ''Austin is too powerful, ''


    Isis thought while she watched Austin''s back.


    After she had arrived at the Ice Palace and had been chosen by the Ice Queen, she obtained many breakthroughs, she had made rapid progress, and she became a divine god in a short period of time.


    She had thought that with her current strength, if she were to go back to the three thousand big and small universes, she would finally be able to catch up with Austin.


    In fact, she had even planned to go back and stand in front of him like a proud and powerful princess, showing him her achievements.


    She was tired of him saving her and looking at her like she was a nobody.


    Deep in Isis''s heart, she had inexplicable feelings for Austin.


    He had always played an important role in her world.


    That was why he was so important to her. And that was why she wanted to prove herself to him.


    However, after they met again and spent time together, she knew she was wrong.


    In the past, she was far inferior to Austin.


    Today, she was still far inferior to him.


    Austin was always so brilliant and talented. It was like nothing had changed at all, and all her effort had been in vain.


    At this moment, Isis looked at Austin with admiration, self-pity, and a trace of uncontrollable love in her eyes.


    ''Why does he have to be so talented?''


    Suddenly, her attention was pulled elsewhere.


    "This is not good. The five masters have died!"


    "There is an enemy invasion!"


    The beast race began to yell out in horror, alerting the rest to Austin''s and Isis'' presence.


    Austin expected something like this to happen.


    He was just hoping it would take the warriors a bit longer.


    The whole space began to stir and


    then a horde of warriors from the beast race appeared in the starry sky of the universe.


    One by one, they released their spiritual sense to search.


    In addition to the five premium-grade divine gods, there was also a large number of preliminary-grade and medium-grade divine gods from the Beast City guarding the Celestial Cold Cosmos.


    "Over there!"


    Austin and Isis exchanged a worried look.


    "Catch them!"


    The beasts cracked


    rning into lifeless popsicles.


    ''The power of the original chaotic law of snow is really too powerful.


    No wonder ordinary divine gods have to cultivate to the level of the governing god before they can get the qualifications to learn this law.


    I can cultivate earlier because I have the Chaotic Heaven Body, thank goodness.''


    Austin let out a relieved breath.


    It was only a matter of time before he would be unbeatable.


    The original chaotic law of snow that Austin had mastered was only at the Rudimentary Stage.


    In the future, with improvement, the power would be enough to take out anybody.


    "Look! It''s him again!"


    Austin hit the brakes and Isis bumped into him. He could see eight figures with a terrifying aura approaching on the outside of the Celestial Cold Cosmos, right in the chaotic void of the Ice Palace.


    "Well, the eight genuine divine gods are coming."


    Austin already held the Reincarnation Token in his hand and was ready to activate it at any time.


    Finally, the eight genuine divine gods of the beast race reached them at the same time.


    "Brat, you''re courting death!"


    The eight genuine divine gods of the beast race couldn''t believe that this man could be foolish enough to return after what had happened before.


    "Oh, are you looking for a group fight? I''m sorry I can''t keep you company!"


    Austin laughed and activated the Reincarnation Token. Then he was nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 3747 Making Trouble

    A couple seconds later, Austin and Isis appeared somewhere in the chaotic void of the Ice Palace.


    "Austin, what should we do now?"


    Isis asked.


    The eight strong warriors from the beast race were too strong for Austin to fight head-on, and they both knew this.


    "Now that we have been discovered, I think we should stop trying to hide and look for her openly. It will save time,"


    Austin suggested.


    After slaughtering so many, the burning blood was still rushing in Austin''s veins, urging him to kill more.


    The eight genuine divine gods of the beast race were powerful, so he didn''t want to fight them.


    But he was not afraid to face them either.


    Even if he couldn''t defeat them, he could run away with ease.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a wave of his hand, he took Isis and rushed to another nearby cosmos.


    Boom!


    Austin''s foot connected with the large portal and they broke into the cosmos.


    Then the two of them swaggered around.


    "Who are you?"


    A large number of divine gods of the beast race that guarded this place landed in front of them and crossed their large, hairy arms over their chests.


    As they waited an answer, more and more members of the beast race joined them.


    "You will concentrate on locating her and I will protect you and kill the enemies!"


    Austin whispered to Isis.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the original chaotic law of snow seeped out of his body like a white mist. It floated and covered the sky, casting a chill over everything.


    Ice and snow tornadoes, the size of giant dragons, swept everywhere.


    The purple flying sword also swirled and slashed, carrying monstrous sword auras.


    Puff! Puff!


    Before those creature from the beast race could figure out what was happening, they had already been killed by the sharp sword auras.


    "Brat, stop!"


    The divine gods who were responsible for guarding this cosmos started closing in on Austin, panicked now.


    Boom!


    Austin threw a punch, and consequently, rolling star gravity rushed forward like the eruption of lava.


    The divine gods'' bodies had already been frozen stiff under the effect of the original chaotic law of snow, so how could they resist the force of his fist?


    In an instant, their bodies were crushed into nothing.


    Moving as fast as he could, Austin rushed out, grabbed


    token.


    Isis was a preliminary-grade divine god. With the token of her clan, she was able to feel Winnie''s existence as long as the latter was nearby.


    Austin rushed from one end of the cosmos to the other but they found nothing.


    "There is no trace of Winnie,"


    Isis told Austin, shaking her head in disappointment.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go to the next cosmos to look for her,"


    Austin said soothingly.


    However, before he could move, a voice said, "Brat, you''re doomed!"


    Looking around in shock, Austin saw eight figures with fierce auras rush out of the void and surround him.


    They had learned their lesson. This time, they sneaked behind him and didn''t reveal their presence until he was distracted.


    "Freeze!"


    Austin immediately used the original chaotic law of snow. The rolling law power surged and the eight genuine divine gods were frozen.


    In an instant, the bodily movement skills of the eight of them were blocked. They couldn''t move to fight back.


    "Ha-ha. You want to kill me? Yeah, right!"


    While laughing, Austin seized the opportunity to activate the Reincarnation Token and teleported away.


    He knew that it was difficult for him to win against the eight genuine divine gods when they were all together like that.


    However, he was not afraid of them at all.


    With his bodily movement skill and the Reincarnation Token, he could easily deal with them.


    "Arghhhh! Damn it! He ran away again! Go after him!"


    The eight genuine divine gods were so angry that they couldn''t see straight.

 Chapter 3748 Meeting Camille Again

    Austin moved so fast and with so much skill that even the eight genuine divine gods of the beast race couldn''t keep up with him.


    Throughout the day, Isis led Austin around the cosmos in search of her sister Winnie.


    Eight genuine divine gods of the beast race, thousands of ordinary divine gods, and billions of people of the beast race went after them.


    Showing no mercy, Austin took out all of the pursuers that got in his way.


    The whole Ice Palace was in an uproar.


    There had never been so much trouble caused in one day.


    The eight genuine divine gods of the beast race were becoming so impatient that they kept making mistake after mistake.


    They tried to ambush him, but Austin was fast and he had the Reincarnation Token.


    And, smartly on his part, Austin switched cosmos randomly.


    The genuine divine gods were always behind him and


    it was impossible for them to foresee where he was going next.


    "Who the hell is this guy? Where is he from?"


    Taking a break, the eight genuine divine gods spent time wondering about the young man whom they were after.


    They had to admit that Austin was the most talented and powerful young creature they had ever seen in their lives.


    He was nothing but an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god, yet he could mess with eight genuine divine gods and a large army of the beast race without getting caught or injured.


    Half a day later, Isis spoke again.


    "Austin, there is still no sign of Winnie."


    A look of disappointment coated her face.


    The two of them had already checked every cosmos located in the Ice Palace, but they couldn''t find a trace of Winnie.


    "Did something bad happen to her?"


    Isis asked with teary eyes.


    "Maybe she has left the Ice Palace,"


    Austin speculated.


    "That''s impossible. The Ice Palace is heavily guarded by the members of the beast race.


    It''s hard for the disciples of the Ice Palace to escape,"


    Isis said as she shook her head.


    "Okay. Just think for a minute. Is there any places we haven''t searched yet?"


    Austin asked.


    "Let me see. Ah! We haven''t been to the headquarters of the Ice Palace yet!"


    Isis exclaimed suddenly.


    "The headquarters of the Ice Palace? All right, then. Let''s go and have a look there,"


    Austin proposed.


    With Isis guiding Austin, the two of them arrived at the headquarters of the Ice Palace in a few seconds.


    The headquarters of the Ice Palace was not located in any cosmos. Instead, it was floating in the depths of the chaotic void of this universe community.


    All around them were several palaces all built out of spectacular ice. The air was freezing here more than anywhere else.


    "Let''s break in!" Austin said.


    He dashed towards the headqua


    race had invaded the Ice Palace, she surrendered to them and even seduced Barrett. Now, she was Barrett''s woman.


    She was the reason that the other five ice ladies and tens of thousands of ice maidens had fallen into the hands of the beast race.


    "Isis, you dumb little bitch. I didn''t expect that you would have the nerve to return,"


    Camille spat.


    The two girls glared at each other. They were two different personalities and they had never liked each other.


    "Ha-ha! Isis, you are courting death.


    I''d like to see how you are going to get away today."


    Camille burst into laughter that was full of malice.


    Prince Barrett was one of the candidates for the next leader of the Beast City. Since he was an important figure, lots of members of the beast race were around to keep him safe. At present, he stayed in the palace with Camille.


    Camille was his new girlfriend, and he liked her very much.


    This was likely because she was an ice lady, beautiful and full of power that could advance his own cultivation.


    These days, Barrett and Camille had sex every day and led a comfortable life.


    It was so casual that they hadn''t even heard that Austin had been causing so much trouble out there.


    "Oh, Isis, I forgot to tell you.


    I captured a large number of disciples from the Ice Palace.


    I think you are familiar with one of them, Winnie.


    She is your sister, right?


    Ha-ha!"


    Camille taunted, wearing a large smirk on her face.


    "I was planning to ask Barrett to hold the auction again to sell them.


    Now it is even better since you''ve come to us. We will sell you at the auction, too,"


    Camille said in a playful tone.


    "Camille, you are really a wretched woman!"


    Isis was so angry that her face turned red and she had to hold herself back from pouncing on Camille.

 Chapter 3749 Found Winnie

    "Camille, Ice Queen raised you since you were a child. She gave you everything to make you happy.


    I can''t believe that you would betray our Ice Palace!


    Don''t you feel even the slightest hint of guilt?"


    Isis cursed with pure resentment twisting her expression.


    "Humph! Don''t even mention that old bat in front of me.


    The bitch Aimee and I entered the Ice Palace at the same time when we were both children.


    My talent isn''t anywhere less to that bitch.


    However, Ice Queen and all the senior leaders of the Ice Palace treated Aimee as a treasure and carefully trained her with all their strength.


    All they did was looking down on me and thinking I''m not as good as Aimee.


    Ice Queen has always been biased against me!


    I wish she''ll die soon!"


    Camille''s response was absolutely vicious.


    "Camille, you!


    How dare you!"


    Furious words left Isis'' lips as she trembled with anger.


    "Isis, whatever you say is useless. I''ve already gone this far and there''s no turning back anymore.


    Neither you nor your lover can escape anyway!"


    Camille sneered.


    "Rest assured. The auctions will soon begin.


    By then, we''ll make a fortune by selling all of you.


    And the guy with you can''t live to see another day as well."


    A cruel smile pulled on her lips.


    Afterwards, she turned to Barrett and clung onto his arm, pressing his body with her chest as she whined like a spoiled child, "Prince Barrett, please take them down now!"


    "Take them down!"


    Barrett immediately ordered with a wave of his hand. Since they were in a relationship, he would do whatever she wanted as long as it would make her happy.


    Six medium-grade divine gods from the beast race immediately rushed to catch Austin and Isis.


    Under Austin''s mind control, the original chaotic law of snow was released and white fog surged around them.


    A sharp drop in the temperature of the entire world left them shivering.


    Everyone felt a strong gust of cold wind blow around them.


    All six medium-grade divine gods charging towards Austin were reduced to six ice sculptures in the blink of an eye. They remained standing, unable to move an inch.


    In the next moment, the purple flying sword rushed out and circled around them.


    As a result, the six ice sculptures shattered into pieces.


    All of this just happened in the span of a single second.


    "What just happened? How is that possible?"


    Fear wracked through Barrett, Camille, and other members of the beast race as they gaped in shock.


    In the next second, Austin stepped forward and appeared before Barrett and Camille.


    "Oh god!


    Prince Barnet, hurry! Tell them to stop him!"


    Camille screamed in terror.


    "Shut up!"


    Austin spat out with his brows furrowed in distaste and then he slapped her across her beautiful face.


    Bang!


    Camille was blown into the air in circles. After circling in the air many times, she s


    she could do nothing but yell and scream.


    Austin stretched out his hand and created a suction force.


    In an instant, the force sucked Camille close enough for Austin to grab hold of her.


    "Tell me, where''s Winnie?"


    he demanded.


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!


    I''ll tell you everything! She''s in the dungeon!"


    Now that Barnett left her behind, Camille didn''t dare to resist since there was no one to back her up.


    "Show me the way!"


    Austin spat out.


    Under Camille''s guidance, Austin and Isis found a dungeon built by the beast race.


    A large group of disciples from Ice Palace were trapped inside.


    All the disciples of Ice Palace were female.


    Winnie was among them.


    Dozens of divine gods from the beast race guarded the dungeon. A mix of both medium-grade divine gods and preliminary-grade divine gods could be found among the guards.


    All of them rushed towards Austin at the same time when he showed up.


    In response, Austin released the original chaotic law of snow and used the Star Skill to resist their attacks. After a few punches, he instantly smashed the divine gods from the beast race into the dirt!


    "Winnie!"


    Isis rushed into the dungeon and tightly held on to Winnie, tears streaming down her face.


    Tears of joy ran down the cheeks of the two sisters after they were reunited.


    "Let''s leave!


    More powerful guys from the beast race are on their way!"


    Austin knew that eight genuine divine gods of the beast race broke into the Ice Palace''s headquarters and were now rushing over.


    "Run!"


    Austin rolled up his sleeves and took Isis, Winnie, and all the other disciples of the Ice Palace in the dungeon with him to leave.


    Once he was sure he had all of them, he activated the Reincarnation Token and teleported away.


    Eight genuine divine gods of the beast race appeared at the distance and let out angry shouts.


    "Don''t you dare run away, brat!"


    "Halt!"

 Chapter 3750 An Ice Sword

    "Brat, stop running. You act so brave, so why don''t you fight us?"


    A moment later, Austin disappeared into thin air, causing the eight genuine divine gods to raise their heads and roar to the sky.


    Over the past half of a day, they had tried to skillfully catch Austin, but none of their schemes were working.


    They had no choice but to run around like fools.


    In every cosmos, they arrived to find that Austin had killed more people of the beast race. The sight made their blood boil but they couldn''t seem to do anything to stop it.


    They roared and roared, hoping to relieve some of their anger.


    They were genuine divine gods!


    They were supposed to easily overpower any ordinary divine gods!


    Someone like Austin was usually a threat no greater than an ant to them, especially when they were all together.


    But Austin was too powerful and he was also a trickster.


    By now, Austin had already transported himself outside of the palace.


    However, as soon as he showed up, an overwhelming number of the beast race rushed towards him. They looked like waves thrashing in the sea.


    Almost half of the beast race in the Ice Palace had been summoned take action to surround and kill Austin.


    It was their last resort.


    "What a grand scene!"


    Austin exclaimed as he looked at the large army of the beast race.


    "If I want to kill all of them, it will take me more than half a day; that is if they stand still and don''t fight back," Austin murmured to himself.


    He had planned to fight his way out of the Ice Palace, but there were more than one billion members of the beast race present.


    And in addition to that, the eight genuine divine gods of the beast race were close on his heels.


    Since he had already found Winnie, Austin decided to leave as soon as possible.


    However, as he closed his eyes and reached for the Reincarnation Token, he sensed something.


    ''What''s that?''


    His eyes were drawn towards a certain place in the headquarters of the Ice Palace.


    ''There''s something in there that I want.''


    Austin stretched his spiritual sense but he couldn''t make out what it was. ''The original chaotic law of snow in my body is reacting so


    it must be a treasure of ice and snow attribute, ''


    Austin


    s body react.


    Austin walked closer to it.


    "What a treasure!"


    Austin exclaimed as he sensed the ice sword.


    "Rise,"


    Austin ordered softly as he released the original chaotic law of snow.


    Immediately, the ice sword rose and floated slowly in front of Austin.


    In an instant, the temperature inside the palace dropped by several hundred degrees, covering everything in solid ice.


    "This is perfect. Just by touching it, my original chaotic law of snow seems to have become a bit stronger!"


    Austin marveled. He couldn''t wipe the smile off of his face.


    "Those eight annoying guys are coming again.


    I should leave with the sword. When I have time, I will study it later."


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin sensed that the eight genuine divine gods had arrived. He knew he''d better not remain there any longer.


    "All the treasures in this treasure house must have been stolen by the beast race.


    I''ll take them all!"


    Quickly, Austin waved his hand


    and released a strong suction power.


    All of a sudden, all the treasures in the palace flew towards Austin like magnets and were stored in his spatial treasure.


    In the blink of an eye, the whole palace was empty.


    Then Austin activated the Reincarnation Token and teleported himself away.


    "It can''t be! He ran away again!"


    When the eight genuine divine gods of the beast race got there, they only saw an empty palace. Austin had already escaped. They were so angry that they almost burst into tears.

 Chapter 3751 A Massacre

    "I''ve made a fortune. It''s time to leave this place," Austin shouted.


    Over the next couple of hours, Austin kept activating the Reincarnation Token and transferring himself to the ice field.


    The members of the beast race chased after him, teleporting back and forth, but eventually, they lost track of him.


    After waiting for a bit, Austin felt it was safe so he returned to the ice field.


    "I''m glad I have the Reincarnation Token."


    Without it, Austin would have perished while fighting with the beast race. He could successfully escape from them, especially the eight genuine divine gods, only because of this magical weapon.


    Although his cultivation base was constantly increasing, Austin found that he still had difficulty in comprehending the Reincarnation Token thoroughly.


    He just feel that the higher his cultivation level got, the better he was in controlling the Reincarnation Token and the more powerful the token was.


    But he believed that one day in the future, he would be able to decipher the secret of the Reincarnation Token.


    After entering the ice field, Austin rushed towards the Ice Goddess Temple.


    It wasn''t an easy trek, however. There were many ice and snow evil apes and ice ghosts that tried to kill him along the way, but he finished them off with ease.


    He warded off every attack, and soon, he reached the neighborhood of the Ice Goddess Temple.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin discovered a large number of beast race members lurking in the void near the Ice Goddess Temple. They besieged the temple and marched along the borders.


    They had a watchful eye over every person or creature that got close to the temple because they didn''t trust anyone.


    To Austin''s surprise, however, there was not a genuine divine god among them.


    Apparently, all of the genuine divine gods of the beast race had left to hunt down Austin. He didn''t realize that he was so important!


    Now that he knew this fact, Austin was not afraid at all.


    Feeling relaxed and secure, he slowed down and walked towards the Ice Goddess Temple as if he was talking a walk in his own yard.


    "Brat! Stop!"


    Hundreds of divine gods from the beast race rushed out of the void towards him.


    When his head snapped up, he saw that six old demonic monsters were leading the group.


    There was no denying that as one of the most powerful super forces in the Sea of Chaos, the Beast City possessed incredible strength.


    The old demonic monsters helped a lot. They were powerful and many feared them.


    On top of that, there were many genuine divine gods on their side.


    It was not hard to imagine why the beast race could once rule the entire Sea of Chaos for such a long time.


    Austin focused back on the problem at hand, noticing that in addition to the six old demonic monsters, there were also hundreds of medium-grade divine gods and preliminary-grade divine gods present.


    Behind t


    he bastards of the beast race.


    And look! Most of them are already dead!"


    They hadn''t expected to find Austin like this when they saw him once again. Yet, they shouldn''t have expected anything else.


    "Our leader is back!"


    By this time, all the divine gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community felt antsy to get outside and see Austin.


    He had chosen to leave them in the temple for their own protection.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go out and help our leader kill the enemy!"


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god roared in anger.


    "Let''s help Austin!"


    Ice Queen added. She couldn''t stay there and act like coward while everyone else went.


    Led by the Ice Queen and the white-haired premium-grade divine god, a large number of divine gods opened the door of the divine temple and rushed out.


    However, it seemed like the battle was almost over.


    The remaining beasts had completely collapsed and were too frightened to fight back.


    Nearly two thirds of the hundreds of divine gods from the beast race had been killed by Austin.


    As for those ordinary warriors of the beast race, they suffered heavy causalities and almost three fourths of them were killed.


    Near the Ice Goddess Temple, corpses scattered everywhere. Blood of various colors converged and pooled and rushed in streams!


    "Oh my God! It''s so horrible. We must run!"


    The rest members of the beast race who had survived were scared out of their wits. They ran away as fast as they could, and none of them dared to resist anymore.


    Staying calm, Austin activated his purple flying sword and pointed it after them.


    A moment later, only some of the beast race members had successfully ran away.


    Finally, the Ice Goddess Temple was free from any members of the beast race.


    The group of divine gods who had just rushed out of the divine temple to help Austin were all stunned. They stared at him because they didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 3752 Ice Palace Joins The Alliance

    "I''ve never seen any other young man who''s as powerful and talented as Austin.


    Don''t you think so, too?" the Ice Queen remarked after recovering from her shock.


    "Without a doubt."


    The senior members of the Ice Palace all nodded in agreement.


    "Leader Austin, you truly are invincible!"


    Divine gods from the Blue Ocean Universe Community surrounded Austin one after another. They looked so proud and confident as if they were the ones who had valiantly slain the enemies.


    "You''re back, Austin. I trust all is well with you.


    Where are Isis and the others?" the Ice Queen asked Austin.


    "Let''s head back to the temple first, madam.


    The masters of the beast race are on their way,"


    Austin prompted the Ice Queen.


    With the help of his spiritual sense, he perceived that eight ferocious-looking genuine divine gods from the beast race were dashing towards the Ice Goddess Temple.


    Behind them was a large army joining them from the Beast City.


    "All right.


    Let''s go," the Ice Queen agreed and nodded.


    Austin quickly snatched a glimpse of their surroundings before going back to the temple to make sure nothing was posing as a threat near them.


    When they got back to the temple, Austin teleported out Isis, Winnie, the five elders, and the female disciples he saved.


    "My Queen!"


    Everyone who had been sent out immediately walked up to their leader with smiles on their faces.


    "It''s so refreshing to see you reunited,"


    the Ice Queen uttered as she looked at Isis and Winnie.


    On the other hand, the five downcast elders walked closer to their leader. "My Queen, we are so ashamed.


    The truth is, we didn''t really do anything. We had been staying in Mr. Austin''s spatial magic treasure all this time," one of them spoke dejectedly.


    Embarrassment was written all over their faces.


    During the trip when Austin and Isis were looking for Winnie, Austin had the five elders of the Ice Palace stay on the continent he had made and told them that he would just call for them if he needed their help.


    However, Austin was just being polite. He didn''t need any of their help since he was sure he could handle the members of the beast race on his own.


    Meanwhile, after greeting the Ice Queen, Winnie came over and faced Austin.


    "Thank you, Austin. I still can''t believe that you saved me."


    Her soft voice put a smile on Austin''s face.


    She couldn''t take her eyes off him even for a second.


    As Winnie laid her eyes on Austin, she started to feel conflicted. She was well aware that Isis had feelings for him.


    For some reason, however, Isis never confessed her love for Austin.


    If truth be told,


    y joined them.


    He had a good impression of them since Isis and Winnie were disciples of the Ice Palace.


    Isis was even an ice lady of the Ice Palace.


    On top of all that, the Ice Palace had an outstanding reputation. It was only wise to ally with them.


    "I have no reason to refuse, madam. We would be extremely honored to have you with us.


    Welcome to the alliance," Austin strongly concurred.


    Austin and the Ice Queen gave each other a nod and a smile as they reached the agreement.


    "Well, everyone. What are you waiting for? Let us all greet our leader," the Ice Queen urged as she gestured her members to greet Austin.


    "Greetings, Leader Austin!"


    The people of the Ice Palace cheerfully obliged and even gave him a round of applause.


    "There''s really no need for such formalities, madam,"


    Austin said promptly as he waved his hands in embarrassment.


    "You''re our leader now. We need to observe proper etiquette.


    Besides, we are delighted to ally with you," the Ice Queen assured with a smile.


    "Ha-ha! With the Ice Palace joining us, the strength of our alliance will surely increase manifold!"


    The white-haired premium-grade divine god couldn''t contain his excitement.


    It was definitely great news to them that Austin agreed to form an alliance with the Ice Palace.


    Meanwhile, Austin decided to take out a large number of treasures and piled them all up before the Ice Queen.


    "Leader Austin, these treasures..."


    The Ice Queen and even the senior members of the Ice Palace all gasped for breath as they stared at the precious items in fascination and amazement.


    They couldn''t believe what they were seeing with their eyes.


    When they walked closer to the treasures, their faces were all flushed with excitement.

 Chapter 3753 An Inhabitable Continent

    All the treasures Austin took belonged to the Ice Palace but the


    beast race managed to steal them.


    Luckily, Austin got them back safe and sound.


    With no intentions of keeping the asset of the Ice Palace to himself, he took it upon himself to return them.


    "Leader Austin, these treasures..." the Ice Queen trailed away in thought.


    As she saw the heaps of priceless treasures before her, she couldn''t help but light up with excitement.


    The Ice Palace accumulated these treasures over hundreds of years.


    At one point, she had thought that they were gone forever.


    To see them before her, unharmed and complete, she was in awe.


    "I took it from them and brought it back.


    I knew they belonged to the Ice Palace. I wanted to return them personally."


    Austin smiled at her. He held his head high, proud of his noble act.


    The Ice Queen took a deep breath to control her excitement.


    "Leader Austin, this is... This is too much. I cannot accept it," she said shyly.


    "Don''t even mention it.


    These are yours so just keep them as is."


    Austin nodded respectfully.


    "I am indebted to you. We will never forget your kindness," she responded as she cupped her hands towards him in an expression of gratitude.


    Her smile was so wide though she tried her best to conceal her excitement.


    "Again, don''t worry about it.


    Please go and put these things away before someone comes for them again."


    Austin motioned with his hand.


    "All right, then. I''ll take them."


    Once she finished her sentence, she began to pack away all the treasures and left none behind.


    "We finally have our assets back."


    The senior leaders of the Ice Palace cheered and applauded in celebration.


    In the past, the beast race robbed the Ice Palace of all their treasures.


    This took a huge blow on the entire community for the items lost were the cultivation resources for all the members.


    It would take centuries for the Ice Palace to accumulate just enough treasures all over again.


    Because Austin took all the treasures back for them, it saved the entire palace much time and energy to regain such assets again.


    They looked up to Austin with awe and reverence as he proved to be their savior.


    Meanwhile, the young female disciples gazed at Austin with endearing eyes as they attempted to get his attention.


    Many of them were at the point in their lives where they seek romantic relationships. Austin was the perfect lover they dreamt of.


    He was young, powerful and handsome. On top of that, the people of the Ice Palace and t


    ws that works only within certain different cosmoses.


    The law of supreme enlightenment are the laws that could be found across the entire chaotic void.


    The original chaotic law are the laws from the chaotic vacuum.


    The law of earth I have cultivated belongs to the law of supreme enlightenment while


    the original chaotic law of snow I am learning is the original chaotic law.


    If that is so, it is safe to say that the law of earth is a level lower than the original chaotic law of snow.


    That means that the original chaotic law of snow is far more powerful than the law of earth."


    Austin blinked a few times as he tried to make sense of what he''d just discovered.


    "I have always been good at the law of earth," he continued, Now that I mastered the original chaotic law of snow, I should have no trouble mastering the original chaotic law of earth."


    Austin placed his hands to his mouth in excitement.


    "Well, I must master the original chaotic law of earth,"


    he recited slowly, as if he had to hear each and every word in perfect clarity in order to understand it.


    He became confident that he could make it because of his familiarity with the law of earth. The continent he had created was solid proof of his mastery in the law of earth.


    "I wonder what I will be capable of after I master the original chaotic law of snow and the original chaotic law of earth.


    This is exciting."


    Austin squealed as his eyes gleamed with power.


    ''Okay, enough of this. I should focus on the ice sword, '' he thought as he snapped himself back to reality.


    With this, Austin sat down cross-legged on the floor, took out that sword he had acquired and made it hover before him.

 Chapter 3754 Major Achievement Stage

    The razor-sharp ice sword gently floated midair, making the air around it dry and cold which sent a chill down Austin''s back.


    He felt the cold, piercing air hovering around the blade which was enough to put him on edge.


    "This ice sword seems to contain extremely brilliant original chaotic law of snow, which is much more advanced than anything I have encountered.


    I''ve only achieved the Rudimentary Stage in cultivating the original chaotic law of snow.


    But the original chaotic law of snow contained in this sword seem to be at the Intermediate Stage or even the Major Achievement Stage.


    I hope this can help me break through to the Intermediate Stage of cultivating the original chaotic law of snow!"


    Austin breathed in the cold air and began to comprehend the law contained in the ice sword.


    Meanwhile, in the center of the Ice Goddess Temple, stood a statue of the Divine Ice Goddess herself.


    "What?


    That young man actually found the sword I used before."


    Divine Ice Goddess'' voice softy resonated across the icy interior of the temple.


    "He is really lucky.


    I can sense this extraordinary young man has a bright future ahead of him.


    As long as he puts his mind into it, his achievements will be limitless,"


    she praised in a soothing voice.


    In the following days, Austin was solely focused on comprehending the law inside the ice sword.


    He confirmed that the original chaotic law of snow in the sword had indeed reached the Major Achievement Stage.


    It was only one stage away from the Perfection Stage.


    As a result, his comprehension of the law contained in the weapon benefited him immensely!


    Time passed quickly.


    Days turned into nights and nights turned into days.


    In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed.


    But this measly time was nothing for a divine god.


    As Austin sat in the middle of the room, motionless, his eyes opened all of a sudden!


    His eyes turned white as cotton as ice and snow flew around him, shrouding his body.


    "In only half a year my cultivation of original chaotic law of snow had made multiple breakthroughs and I have now reached the Major Achievement Stage!"


    he declared with pride and glee.


    For the first time, a preliminary-grade divine god had actually made his cultivati


    ow.


    And this Divine Ice Sword was the same one she used in the past.


    Later, when she broke through and became a god of chaos, she stopped using it and stored it away for safe keeping.


    Though locked away, the Ice Queen found the sword in the ice field and brought it back to the Ice Palace.


    Even if the queen wanted to wield the powerful weapon, she was only a premium-grade divine god and could not use it.


    During the invasion of the Ice Palace by the beast race, they plundered countless treasures, including the Divine Ice Sword.


    But Austin took the sword back from the beast race.


    "I see.


    I have no right to use this since it belongs to you. Please, take it back."


    Although he felt a little heartbroken and didn''t really want to give up the Divine Ice Sword, he knew that returning it was the right to do.


    "Young man, don''t worry.


    This sword has no more use for me anymore.


    I have a more advanced one.


    Take it as a gift from me.


    I only told you about its story because I remembered something from the past when I laid eyes on it.


    Young man, don''t forget your promise to me.


    Protect the Ice Palace,"


    Divine Ice Goddess said.


    "Thank you for giving me the sword!


    I will cherish it and try my best to keep my promise!"


    Austin reassured as he nodded firmly.


    Then, Divine Ice Goddess'' voice disappeared.


    "Now, it''s time to fight the eight genuine divine gods from the beast race!"


    He looked outside the temple with a newfound confidence burning in his eyes.

 Chapter 3755 Lets Go Out

    "Leader Austin, you have finished your cultivation!"


    Noticing that Austin had completed his cultivation, the divine gods from the Blue Ocean Universe Community and the senior leaders of the Ice Palace were very happy and came forward to welcome him.


    "Yes! It has been a while! What has the beast race been doing in the past six months?"


    Austin asked.


    "For one, the beast race has never left the Ice Palace. They are still occupying it at this moment.


    The Ice Palace has become one of the Beast City''s very important strongholds in the Sea of Chaos.


    By the looks of it, the creatures from the Beast City have no immediate plans of leaving and will stay in the Ice Palace for as long as they possibly can."


    The Ice Queen''s face became sullen.


    "Leader Austin, it is said that Marlon has conquered many worlds and great forces in the Sea of Chaos.


    During these months, the strength and power of the Beast City had increased at least dozens of times,"


    the white haired premium-grade divine god said to Austin.


    "Leader Austin, what should we do now?


    Are we going to just hide here in the temple the whole time?


    It''s so boring and we don''t want to act like a bunch of cowards,"


    Ismail complained.


    "Ismail, please calm yourself.


    Outside the divine temple, there are a lot of masters of the beast race and they have surrounded us. It''s not easy for us to just get out and leave,"


    the white haired premium-grade divine god warned.


    "It''s okay.


    Let''s go out now,"


    Austin said calmly.


    "Now?"


    Austin''s words shocked everyone.


    "Let''s go!"


    Without saying anything more, Austin waved his hand and led the way to the gate of the divine temple.


    "Huh? What''s going on?"


    Dumbfounded, the others looked at each other.


    "Well, I can see that our leader is very confident.


    I trust him!


    I am willing to go and kill the enemies beside him!"


    Ismail stood up first and strode to catch up with Austin.


    "Okay, let''s go out with our leader and give those foul-smelling monsters a good fight."


    The white haired premium-grade divine god gritted his teeth and encouraged the rest of the group.


    Left with no other choice, the other divine gods from the Blue Ocean Universe Community naturally followed him one by one.


    "My Queen, we..."


    a senior disciple from the Ice Palace asked hesitantly as she looked at the Ice Queen.


    In stark contrast to the divine gods from the Blue Ocean Universe Community, all the people from the Ice Palace remained in the divine temple.


    This was almost all the staff of the Ice Palace!


    Now, the senior disciples from the Ice Palace could not deny that they all had their misgivings.


    "Well, we, the divine gods of the Ice Palace are divided into two. Half of us


    ny more old beasts were deployed to the Ice Palace.


    The Beast City, a super powerful force, had existed for more than half of this chaotic era. It was not one to be messed with.


    It had a massive number of old beasts in its ranks of fighters.


    The old beast was very fast. With a roar, he was able to quickly approach Austin.


    Boom!


    The old beast launched an attack directly with a surging power that was constantly pouring out from his body with a terrifying momentum.


    In one swift motion, a long sword appeared in his hand. The sword had a very strange and thin form, almost like a piece of paper.


    Whoosh!


    The sword locked targets on Austin and lunged toward him at an astonishing speed.


    It directly condensed into a sword potential, like a straight line piercing through everything, and tightly aimed at Austin.


    The old beast launched three strikes in a row.


    Each sword strike was stronger than the last.


    The succession of the three sword attacks increased the sword potential.


    Piercing through everything, the three sharp sword attacks quickly reached Austin.


    "Well, that was good."


    Austin nodded.


    He didn''t expect that the old beast''s attainments in swordsmanship were that good.


    "Do you regret now, boy?


    You''re just a preliminary-grade divine god at such a young age, but how dare you be arrogant in front of us?


    I really don''t understand how you could live until now with that kind of rotten attitude and inferior skills."


    Seeing Austin standing still, the old beast thought that Austin was suppressed by his sword potential and could not move, so he could not help but insult him while flashing a merciless smirk.


    He was actually expecting the long sword to crush Austin''s body and turn it into dust and into nothingness.


    "Freeze!"


    Austin suddenly shouted in a deep voice.

 Chapter 3756 Recruiting

    As soon as those words fled from Austin''s lips, an unbearable cold started to rise, enveloping the whole place.


    The white mist, vast as a pearly-white ocean, instantly immersed the old man.


    Then, to everyone''s surprise, the old man''s body was frozen in an instant.


    Trapped in the thick, dense ice, he didn''t have any power to break free, not to mention fight back.


    Austin, on the other hand, placed his hands behind his back and stood staring at him, amused.


    He was yet to move a finger when the old man became stuck inside the ice block.


    "Explode!"


    Austin commanded firmly.


    Bang!


    The ice block blew up, and the old man inside it was instantly obliterated into nothing but blood and bones. His spiritual soul was destroyed as well.


    A master from the beast race who was a premium-grade divine god had easily perished like this.


    "How is that possible?"


    All the people around chattered as they were startled at the sight.


    ''You''ve gotta be kidding.


    He took out the beast ancestor without breaking a sweat, '' they thought to themselves as their eyes almost popped out in surprise.


    ''That wasn''t bad, '' Austin remarked internally.


    He was pleased with the power of the original chaotic law of snow.


    "This can''t be !"


    The eight genuine divine gods of the beast race were also astonished at Austin''s fighting power.


    "He is just an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god, but he has unbelievably mastered an original chaotic law."


    "Even we are yet to master one!"


    "This guy is really something!"


    "Even in our Beast City, no such young talent exists!"


    The eight genuine divine gods of the beast race exchanged dumbfounded looks with each other.


    They had even come to a point of admiring Austin''s unfathomable talent.


    One of the eight genuine divine gods walked out from the crowd, making his way towards Austin.


    "Boy, you are really good," he commended Austin as he approached.


    "I appreciate you.


    Now, let me give you an option.


    If you join us, I promise you will become one of the core disciples in the Beast City.


    What do you think?


    In case you didn''t know, once you become a core disciple in the Beast City, you can do whatever you want in the Sea of Chaos and no one would dare mess with you.


    In the near future, the entire Sea of Chaos will be ruled by us!"


    the genuine divine god offered, his voice beaming with pride.


    "What? This master from the beast race wants our leader to join the Beast City?"


    The divine gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community and the senior leaders of the Ice Palace couldn''t contain their emotions and were all stunn


    f crashing thunder had just rumbled.


    The energy was atrocious and powerful.


    ''It is said that the energy a genuine divine god possesses is hundreds or even thousands of times more than that of an ordinary divine god of their level, ''


    Austin thought as he sensed the horrendous amount of energy released by the genuine divine god of the beast race.


    As soon as the genuine divine god of the beast race made his move, all the ordinary divine gods around him were overcome with shock and fear.


    They couldn''t help but step back and stare at the genuine divine god in awe as their jaws dropped.


    At that moment, they realized what weaklings they were compared to him.


    In fact, the ordinary divine gods in the Sea of Chaos knew little about the genuine divine god. This was new to them for they didn''t have much idea.


    Most of them had never heard about the eighty-one tribulations, the Divine Accomplishment, and the genuine divine god.


    But things changed.


    Recently, as a horde of the genuine divine god of the beast race had been sent to attack and seize territories, the Demon City, the Novel Court, and the Divine Corpse Palace set out their genuine divine gods to get ready for battle too.


    As a result, lots of genuine divine gods showed up in the Sea of Chaos.


    Therefore, more and more legends about the genuine divine gods spread in the Sea of Chaos.


    Most of the divine gods then began to learn about the existence of the genuine divine gods.


    At this point, the creatures gaped as they observed the energy columns released by that genuine divine god of the beast race.


    ''The genuine divine gods do deserve and live up to the reputation they have, '' they acknowledged as a mix of amazement and fright washed over them.

 Chapter 3757 Fighting Against Eight Genuine Divine Gods

    "Go to hell, you insolent brat!"


    the genuine divine god screamed. He rushed towards Austin at an astonishing speed.


    The demonic power on the surface of his body was indescribably strong and thick. It spun like a propeller, rippling up a stream of pure demonic aura like a violent dragon in the ancient times. The tornado-like attack shot in various directions.


    The overbearing pressure from the power instantly spread over a billion miles.


    The power it brought was so concentrated that it acted like a layer of armor on the wielder''s body.


    "Demonic Palm!"


    the genuine divine god of the beast race roared. He slapped his right palm, and thousands of demonic runes appeared on his withered and ferocious hand.


    These runes were nimble and strange��like actual living creatures with souls. As soon as they appeared, they interlocked with each other, like puzzle pieces forming a bigger picture. The runes congregated to create a palm shadow. It looked like it was attached to the beast''s hand.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Simultaneous explosions came from the palm.


    The demonic palm grew bigger and bigger, until it looked like a huge mountain with five fingers. It pressed at Austin like nothing could stop it.


    Its aura suppressed everything, crushed everything, and annihilated everything!


    The power it brought was invincible!


    The palm strike seemed as though it could crumple the heaven as it headed straight on, destroying everything.


    Under the impact of the palm attack, the space where Austin stood began to collapse and disappear, part by part.


    All the creatures around were secretly shocked.


    ''Is this truly the strength of a genuine divine god?'' They all had this thought running in their minds.


    Based on the attack Austin just received, even an average premium-grade divine god would be dead upon contact!


    Most cultivators wouldn''t be able to resist the impact!


    However, Austin remained calm and collected. When the spectators expected fear to show on his face, all they saw was composure and determination.


    He was still calm and composed in the face of the invincible palm. His face had always been quiet, with a trace of indifference, and without any change.


    Then, a thin layer of white mist of ice and snow started to surround his body.


    "Freeze!"


    Austin summoned.


    A stream of white and indescribably cold mist materialized all of a sudden.


    As they felt the mist, the creatures shivered. Its icy embrace brought terror with it, and they sensed the fear crept up in their spines. The fog spread wider


    ose and spread in all directions.


    Their skill looked like it contained infinite amounts of demonic power.


    With every move, there would be a burst of grief, lament, and tearing sound between heaven and earth.


    Due to the intensity their attacks brought, cracks had started to appear in the sky.


    The palm strike, fist strike, saber lights, and all kinds of energies and moves of the eight genuine divine gods simultaneously came together. They were like the power descending from the chaos, which had the sole reason to attack Austin.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Multiples explosion could be heard from all around.


    The attack of the eight genuine divine gods finally collided with the huge ice ball in front of Austin, which had been constantly expanding before the collision.


    At this moment, just like hundreds of millions of bombs exploding together, huge energy clouds rose continuously in the vast void and gave out a deafening sound.


    Space and time were shattered into nothingness.


    Due to the concentrated power brought by the massive glacial ball, it began to disintegrate. Then eventually, it exploded.


    After taking in so much, more than half of the ice mass that had been expanding forward blew up.


    Only a small portion of it was left.


    "Ha ha, boy, you''re doomed!"


    The eight genuine divine gods of the beast race laughed wildly and pounced on Austin. Luck must be on their side, since the ice ball chipped off when they were about to attack.


    But then, Austin seemed undaunted still. "Oh, really? Even with your combined strength, it still won''t be enough."


    He smiled calmly and confidently, as if he had calculated everything that had happened and was about to happen.

 Chapter 3758 The Real Power

    Even as the eight genuine divine gods from the beast race aggressively charged towards Austin, he merely looked at them with a sneer and focused on concentrating.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, eight powerful tornadoes made of snow and ice ravaged the area.


    Each of them had unimaginably strong ice energy, and wherever they passed, they tore the chaotic void into pieces.


    Then, the eight tornadoes spun rapidly towards each of the eight genuine divine gods, respectively.


    "Fuck off!"


    the eight warriors shouted in response.


    Wasting no time, they all counterattacked simultaneously.


    Forces of energy shot out as they used their strongest secret skills.


    Eight visible energy columns that contained demonic power swept towards the eight tornadoes.


    As a result, the chaotic void in the surrounding area shook violently due to the unbearable impact.


    Then, the area where the eight demonic energy columns had passed became filled with infinite demonic aura, light, and fog.


    The demonic energy was so dense that it could even materialize, permeated the whole world as well.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the next second, the eight light columns and the eight ice tornadoes violently crashed into each other.


    At that moment, it was like hundreds of millions of bombs had exploded at the same time.


    Thousands of energy shock waves like countless mushroom clouds continued to rise.


    A few moments later, however, the chaos slightly died down.


    All the energy shock waves dissipated away.


    Nothing but a vacuum remained in the center of the collision.


    In the end, the two sides were tied.


    "Ha-ha, boy, I admit that your comprehension of the original chaotic law of snow is indeed quite impressive.


    But our cultivation bases are far stronger than yours.


    You can never imagine how terrifying a genuine divine god can be!"


    "Lad, I just gave you a chance to join us, but you refused.


    I assure you that you will soon regret it!


    Even if you cry and beg on your knees now to join us, we will not accept you!"


    the eight genuine divine gods of the beast race shouted and cackled wildly.


    They had to admit that Austin had pressured them greatly just now.


    In fact, they were even slightly afraid of him when he used his powerful strikes.


    A complete piece of original chaotic law was indeed too terrifying.


    Only the extraordinarily strong kind of governing gods could use it to fight.


    But after their confrontation, they discovered something.


    They found that when the eight of them attacked together, they could withstand


    not compare with Austin.


    The reason behind that was Austin had understood the original chaotic law of snow at the Major Achievement Stage.


    Hence, it could be said that Austin was the one who had made the best use of the ice ghosts'' secret skill, instead of the ice ghosts themselves.


    There was absolutely no ice ghost in the ice field that could be compared to Austin in this aspect.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The eight clouds of blood-red mist surged towards the eight genuine divine gods and overpowered them.


    Now, Austin had employed four attacks in total!


    Most importantly, each attack was terrifyingly powerful.


    "Wait! What the hell?"


    Just then, the eight genuine divine gods widened their eyes in utter shock.


    They were absolutely enraged right now!


    At the same time, they were also scared. They even felt that they were near death''s doors.


    After all, none of them had expected that the violent, original chaotic law of snow at the Major Achievement Stage would come at them.


    They were confident that they could resist only one of the attacks.


    They were eight strong warriors, after all.


    But now, the tables had turned after they faced those four simultaneous, destructive strikes.


    They felt nothing but fear right now, and they were at their wits'' end.


    It was plain that they were not strong enough to confront Austin head-on.


    "How could this be? No!


    No! He is too powerful! We are no match for him!


    Absolutely not!


    Let''s run!"


    Surprisingly, one of the eight genuine divine gods roared like mad. He retreated desperately and lost the will to fight.


    All he wanted to do now was to stay away from this terrifying young man.


    The further, the better!

 Chapter 3759 Slay The Genuine Divine Gods

    "Ha-ha! You thought you could escape? It''s much too late for that,"


    Austin said with an evil laugh to follow.


    He noticed immediately after the eight genuine divine gods of the beast race had planned to escape.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he began his violent attacks against them.


    He summoned eight tornadoes formed with snow and thousands of huge ice swords with his mind. As they saw the tornadoes, the eight genuine divine gods were swept up into the sky before they could act.


    At the same time, the eight cold currents and blood-colored mists moved at astonishing speed as they rushed towards the gods.


    Austin had created these to make the most out of the original chaotic law of snow that he''d mastered.


    The speed of the original chaotic law proved to be so incredibly fast


    that even the eight genuine divine gods of the beast race couldn''t ever outrun it.


    Because of this, the gods were hit with the original chaotic law so hard that they cried out in pain.


    The overwhelming force of the snow brought them so much pain that they were frightened to their cores.


    Meanwhile, the crowd watched as the tornadoes and snow tossed around the gods as if they were popcorn kernels in an oven.


    If one looked closely, he could see that the formidable tornadoes chopped them into pieces as the blades within the tornadoes were sharpened well.


    On top of that, the ice swords continuously pierced through their bodies and left gaping holes across them.


    Soon after, the eight cold currents and eight blood-colored fogs enveloped them, making them completely out of sight.


    The eight genuine divine gods of the beast race were instantly trapped within thick blocks of ice.


    Apparently, the eight blood-colored mists was a spiritual soul attack that infiltrated the Soul Seas of the eight genuine divine gods.


    "Ah! You brat! You are no less than a demon!


    Let me go!"


    "We are the genuine divine gods of the beast race! We are important. Lay a hand on us and I kid you not, the entirety of the beast race will hunt you down."


    "Stop this now and you will not be harmed. Maybe you should consider it."


    The eight genuine divine gods of the beast race tried to break free but to no avail. As they struggled to get out, they worked all efforts to sway Austin to set them free.


    Because Austin had reached the Major Achievement Stage in cultivating the original chaotic law of snow, his moves and actions beca


    e was about to run, he collided against the wall and staggered back.


    Seeing that the ice wall blocked his escape, the beast ancestor was frightened to death.


    "Help me!!!" He couldn''t help but scream in fear. He felt as though he was doomed to die any second.


    Austin''s fist landed on the body of the beast ancestor.


    Just like that, the beast ancestor exploded and turned into a mist of blood that dissipated into the air.


    "All the people of the Beast City must die!" Austin demanded.


    Immediately after, cold, whirling currents gushed out from Austin''s body and spread out in all directions.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Tornadoes appeared and rushed towards the beast race. These were similar to the ones that crushed the eight genuine divine gods.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Likewise, tens of thousands of huge ice swords formed and slashed towards the crowd ferociously.


    If the eight genuine divine gods of the beast race couldn''t survive all that, surely the ordinary members of the beast race would not stand a chance.


    Once the snow tornadoes engulfed a group of people, those members were killed in an instant.


    All the members of the beast race, including the divine gods, exploded one after the other. Their spiritual souls were simultaneously destroyed in the process, leaving nothing but blood mists.


    The screams, pleas, and roars of agony could be heard even from miles away.


    At the end of it all, the whole place was covered in flesh and bones.


    Eventually, the different colored blood of the beast race members converged and formed rivers. They flowed here and there in an oddly peaceful manner.

 Chapter 3760 Drive The Beast Race Away

    After killing the eight genuine divine gods of the beast race, Austin used the original chaotic law of snow to finish off other warriors of the beast race.


    Austin, like a prince of ice and snow, stood in the cold white world that covered the sky as he showed a villainous smirk.


    Ice and snow tornadoes appeared one after the other, surrounding him in dreadful winds that whirled around crazily.


    Countless ice swords condensed and formed continuously from the heaping mounds of snow.


    The icy tornadoes and thousands of huge ice swords attacked and slaughtered the remaining beast race, who wailed helplessly while they tried to flee fast as they could. They attempted to escape the gruesome fate that awaited them.


    At this moment, all the members of the beast race had completely lost their minds and ran out of courage to resist any of the attacks.


    There was only one thought left in their mind.


    "Run!"


    They must run as fast as lightning, and as far as the universe expanded. There was no room to fight back anymore.


    "What are you waiting for?


    Let''s go and fight together!


    Kill all of them!"


    the gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community shouted bravely as they swarmed towards the beast race.


    Even the white-haired premium-grade divine god, who had usually been calm, roared with a blazing fighting spirit like a young man whose blood boiled in battle.


    "Let''s do it!"


    the Ice Queen gave the order before dashing with the gods of the Ice Palace.


    This battle lasted for more than half a day.


    The beast race gave up in the end and decided to run out of the ice field as quickly as they could.


    After escaping from the ice field, they tried their best to get out of the Ice Palace. Their sudden exit caused a stampede as they all panicked.


    Another half a day later, the battle finally came to an end. Not a single beast race warrior was left living in the Ice Palace.


    In every corner of this universe community, broken limbs had scattered across the ground as blood flowed like a river. The surroundings smelled of blood and flesh.


    Numerous broken souls wandered around in the chaotic void as if expressing their unwillingness to die in such a horrible way.


    In this battle, too many warriors of the beast race had died.


    Almost two-thirds of the beast race army guarding the Ice Palace had been destroyed!


    That was at least several billion in number!


    The beast race was, in fact, very populous.


    Their number could be described as astronomical.


    In addition, in the Sea of Chaos, several races associated themselves with the beast race and sent a massive number of warriors to fight in its name.


    Therefore, there were several billion warriors sent by the beast race to the Ice Palace alone.


    Most of the bodies of these warriors had begun to rot in there by now.


    The whole Ice Palace was filled with demonic aura as broken fragments of demon


    ce Palace or continue to look for the next target?"


    The white-haired premium-grade divine god came to Austin and asked in a low voice.


    Back then, Austin and the gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community opted to come to the Ice Palace just because there were many warriors of the beast race there.


    Austin only come here to provoke the beast race.


    Now that the beast race warriors guarding the Ice Palace had either died or fled, they ought to think about their next move.


    "Well, let''s stay in the Ice Palace for a while


    before making a decision.


    If I leave here and the army from the Beast City comes back to start a war again, the creatures of the Ice Palace will be in danger,"


    Austin said after thinking for a while.


    "You''re right.


    Well, that''s the best choice for the time being,"


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god said as he agreed with a nod.


    At this moment, "Young man, I''m going to teach you the Grand Snow Array. You can set it up in the Ice Palace for protection.


    After that, even if the beast race sends their troops, they will not be able to easily break in the Ice Palace,"


    the voice of the Divine Ice Goddess suddenly resonated in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "The Grand Snow Array? What''s that?"


    Hearing this, Austin was a bit confused. He had never heard of it before.


    "That''s right.


    Even if a governing god arrives, the array would be able to stop him.


    Disciples of the Ice Palace are now practicing my cultivation skills, and I''ve considered it as one of my own forces.


    I wouldn''t just allow any outsider to bully my people at will!


    Humph! If the beast race wants to lay their hands on the Ice Palace, they have to ask for my permission first!"


    the Divine Ice Goddess said coldly, in quite an overbearing tone.


    Back then, she was also a god of chaos who had the strength to rule the entire Sea of Chaos. She naturally wasn''t afraid of the beast race at all.

 Chapter 3761 The Grand Snow Array

    "It''s actually rather difficult to set up the Grand Snow Array.


    However, since you have already reached the Major Achievement Stage in cultivating the original chaotic law of snow, you are capable of setting up this array.


    I think I can trust you with it,"


    the Divine Ice Goddess said.


    "Also, setting up the Grand Snow Array requires a large number of treasures from heaven and earth of ice and snow nature.


    Those are things that you and the Ice Palace can''t easily obtain.


    Come to my temple and I''ll give them to you,"


    the Divine Ice Goddess instructed.


    "Yes, madam!"


    Austin replied with full attention, following her words immediately.


    Earlier, Austin was worried about how the Ice Palace should prepare to resist the new round of attacks from the beast race.


    Now, the Grand Snow Array had been suggested, which was really a timely solution to Austin''s worries.


    Austin had promised to the Divine Ice Goddess that he would protect the Ice Palace, so he had to try his best regardless of the means of doing so.


    Therefore, he went on to enter the ice field and returned to the temple of the Divine Ice Goddess.


    During the succeeding hours, the Divine Ice Goddess proceeded to teach Austin everything about arranging the Grand Snow Array. As expected, it didn''t take Austin much time to pick up and master the skill.


    Aside from the array, the Divine Ice Goddess also gave him a Space Ring.


    Inside it was a massive amount of treasures of ice and snow nature that would further boost the effect of the array.


    One day later, Austin began to arrange the array, applying everything he had learned from the Divine Ice Goddess.


    In addition to a large number of treasures from heaven and earth of ice and snow nature, the setting of the array also required the help from a large number of gods who had developed ice and snow attribute cultivation methods.


    After a brief conversation with the Ice Queen, Austin laid out his plan to put up a big array to protect the Ice Palace.


    However, he didn''t tell her that the array was taught and suggested by the Divine Ice Goddess.


    He guessed that the Divine Ice Goddess might not have wanted to be exposed.


    Therefore, he decided not to mention the Divine Ice Goddess'' existence to the Ice Queen in the meantime.


    "Set up a big array?"


    The Ice Queen was confused at first upon hearing the plan.


    "Okay, leader, I believe in you.


    I will organize for all the gods in the Ice Palace, including me, to support you with the best of our strength. And you can do whatever you want, just give us the order!"


    the Ice Queen assured him despite being puzzled deep inside.


    Then, Austin prepared himself and got down to assembling the array.


    All the gods of the Ice Palace followed him and were ready to receive a command from Austin at any time.


    The Grand Snow Array was indeed very complicated with


    a dragon that was flying in the sky!


    Even Austin couldn''t help but admit that the Grand Snow Array was really a dynamic one.


    He knew that he himself couldn''t break past the array from the outside no matter how strong of a power he employed.


    Moreover, even if he was one hundred times or even one thousand times stronger, he still would not be able to destroy it.


    "Great! With this grand array, our Ice Palace is safe from any type of danger!


    Leader Austin, thank you so much!"


    Overjoyed, the Ice Queen dashed in front of Austin and bowed to him with reverence.


    "Leader Austin, thank you so much!"


    All the senior leaders of the Ice Palace also followed her and bowed to Austin one by one.


    "You don''t have to! It''s nothing, really."


    Austin waved his sleeve and the power of ice and snow was released.


    All of a sudden, the bent bodies of the Ice Queen and all the senior leaders of the Ice Palace were lifted straight up by the gentle ice and snow force.


    The Ice Queen and the senior leaders of the Ice Palace gasped as they were surprised with what happened.


    Austin was so much stronger than them, he could control their body even without touching them.


    Their strengths were nothing compared to his.


    ''Being friends with this young man may be the best decision of my life.


    I have a feeling that the Ice Palace will shake the entire Sea of Chaos in the future because of this young man!''


    the Ice Queen thought to herself excitedly as she imagined the possibilities.


    "Sir, we spotted an army of the beast race heading for the Ice Palace now!"


    At this moment, an elder of the Ice Palace came running back from outside and reported to Austin while panting in exhaustion.


    "Wow, that was fast. It looks like they couldn''t wait anymore.


    Well, let''s take this opportunity to test the power of the Grand Snow Array then."


    Austin smirked as he was already itching to give it a try.

 Chapter 3762 The Power Of The Grand Snow Array

    "You and the superior elders will be in charge of this array, okay?"


    Austin said to the Ice Queen.


    In truth, he could set up the array himself.


    However, he also knew that it was important to teach the Ice Palace how to protect itself.


    "Okay."


    The Ice Queen nodded.


    She knew that it was impossible for Austin to stay in the Ice Palace forever. Sooner or later, he would leave.


    They must rely on their own strength and learn how to control this array.


    An hour later, a troop from the army of the beast race came barging in the Ice Palace.


    "Every creature from the Ice Palace, surrender and kneel before us!"


    A divine god of the beast race stepped forward and ordered.


    With the help of his terrifying demonic power, the raspy sound of his voice resonated all across the Ice Palace.


    Everyone could tell that the soldier that came forth was powerful.


    In fact, he was a preliminary-grade genuine divine god.


    The powerful sound waves of his voice shook the entire universe community. It was about to cause cracks to appear everywhere.


    While everyone was preoccupied with the powerful genuine divine god, the Ice Queen and the four superior elders of the Ice Palace finally made a formula to created some runes and send them to several array foundations.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the Grand Snow Array was activated and emerged from the void.


    The array, shrouded in a violent snow storm, turned into a thick wall of ice which covered the whole Ice Palace.


    The sound waves of the demonic power that were rushing over collided with the surface of the array, turning into breeze and soon dissipating.


    "What?! What have you done?"


    The genuine divine god of the beast race was caught off-guard.


    "Humph!


    What a weak array!


    Do you actually plan to use this sorry excuse of a weapon to try and stop us here?


    Keep dreaming!"


    he said as he bellowed with laughter.


    During this period of time, the Beast City had already conquered many universe communities in the Sea of Chaos.


    Throughout their journey for domination, they encountered many kinds of arrays to try and stop them.


    But they


    rray was as steady as a rock and remained standing in front of the army of the beast race.


    At this point, the troop of the beast race was simply wasting its time.


    "How could this be!


    Impossible!


    Why is there such a powerful array in the Ice Palace?"


    the genuine divine god of the beast race roared angrily.


    ''It seems that the Grand Snow Array can indeed protect the Ice Palace, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he examined the array.


    "Don''t worry. These beasts can''t break the Grand Snow Array.


    Even if a governing god came, he couldn''t break in, because I will be secretly supporting this array."


    The voice of the Divine Ice Goddess was suddenly heard from Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "I see!"


    Austin was suddenly enlightened.


    That was the reason why the Grand Snow Array was so powerful!


    The Divine Ice Goddess was a god of chaos during the ancient times. But now, only a wisp of her soul was left.


    However, she still possessed a terrifying strength.


    While in the Ice Palace, the Divine Ice Goddess grew stronger since the environment suited her.


    Moreover, the ice field where her temple was located also helped strengthen her power even more.


    Here, she could make full use of the power and the law of snow to fight against the enemy.


    "Madam, don''t worry. The troop of the beast race can''t break in.


    Leave them alone,"


    Austin said to the Ice Queen with a confident smile.

 Chapter 3763 The Thunderstroke Doom Came Again

    With the array watched over by a god of chaos, there was no way the beast race army would be able to break into the Ice Palace.


    "Leader Austin, the array you set up is truly powerful!


    There''s no need for the Ice Palace to be afraid of the Beast City with the array''s protection!"


    the Ice Queen said, practically buzzing with excitement.


    "The Ice Palace is safe for the time being,"


    Austin agreed with a nod.


    Yes, for the time being, the Ice Palace was safe, however, he knew that the protection his array provided wouldn''t be enough to defend it forever.


    The Beast City''s forces were definitely far stronger.


    Austin knew that since the Beast City cultivated many genuine divine gods, it meant that there must be a god of chaos supporting its development.


    Either this god was a living god of chaos


    or there was only a wisp of broken soul of one.


    He''d prefer it if it wasn''t the former as it would be too shocking and terrifying.


    A living god of chaos was absolutely invincible in this era and could easily conquer the entire Sea of Chaos.


    Austin could only hope for the latter case since that would be less terrifying. After all, there was also a soul of a god of chaos behind him.


    Now the Ice Palace had the support of the remnant soul of a god of chaos as well, namely the Divine Ice Goddess. They just didn''t know it yet.


    They wouldn''t be so afraid of the Beast City anyway.


    The fact still remained, however, that the Beast City was still extremely powerful.


    Their genuine divine gods were their main assets and gave them the strength to rule the entire Sea of Chaos!


    "A medium-grade genuine divine god..."


    Austin muttered to himself as he looked on at the medium-grade divine god at the helm of the beast race army. He felt a terrifying aura emanate from the warrior which concerned him slightly.


    ''He''s very strong.


    I don''t think I''d be a match for him for the time being, ''


    he pondered with a serious look on his face.


    ''A medium-grade genuine divine god is significantly stronger than a preliminary-grade one.


    They''re at least ten thousand times stronger!''


    This fact shocked Austin to the core.


    The higher his opponent''s cultivation base reached, the more difficult it would be for him to defeat them.


    He could easily kill the eight preliminary-grade genuine divine gods from the beast race.


    The medium-grade ones, however, were a different story.


    ''I''m still not strong enough, damn it!


    I need to get stronger!''


    he thought to himself with gritted teeth.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    A series of loud explosions came as the beast race army continued to attack the Grand Snow Array.


    This went on for ten days, with the attacks never ceasing


    ine god, one had to avoid the doom instead of breaking through it!


    Only after he avoided this doom for eighty-one times could he begin to break through, obtain Divine Accomplishment in one go, and become a genuine divine god!


    "Wow!


    I see. Our leader is avoiding the doom!


    He''s actually cultivating to become a genuine divine god!"


    a superior elder of the Ice Palace exclaimed in realization.


    "That''s right!


    Our leader is truly something!


    He''s cultivating to become a genuine divine god!"


    another divine god exclaimed.


    During the recent period, in the Sea of Chaos, several genuine divine gods appeared in public one after the other. These people were from the super-powerful forces.


    Some secrets about genuine divine gods began to gradually spread out.


    There were several versions that floated about on how to become a genuine divine god.


    One of them was that if one wanted to become a genuine divine god, then they had to learn how to avoid the Thunderstroke Doom!


    Thus, Austin''s actions made his people realize that he was trying to become a genuine divine god!


    "Our leader must have a strong background then.


    If one wants to become a genuine divine god then he must master some sort of brilliant skill that will enable him to avoid the dooms.


    Only those who come from the super-powerful forces or some ancient, forbidden land are able to master such secret skills.


    Since our leader was able to execute such a secret skill then that must mean he is backed by some amazing force!"


    a premium-grade divine god commented in a low voice.


    "That''s right!"


    the other divine gods exclaimed and trembled slightly where they stood.


    All of them could only look on towards Austin in awe.


    There was no way they''d ever dare disrespect such a terrifying, young man.

 Chapter 3764 An Embarrassing Order

    ''I was right about this young man.


    We better keep him close at all costs!''


    Ice Queen thought to herself as she watched Austin avoiding the Thunderstroke Doom in the distance.


    While she was thinking about how she could do this, she turned around and looked at the five ice ladies who had been standing behind her.


    When her eyes landed on Isis, she finally came up with something.


    "Isis, I need to talk to you in private."


    Ice Queen secretly sent Isis a message through the spiritual sense.


    "All right.


    What is it?" Isis promptly replied.


    She was stunned at the invitation. She was curious why the Ice Queen sounded so mysterious and even wanted to talk in secret.


    "Tell me the truth. What is your relationship with Austin?


    I mean, are you really just friends? You''re close with him, right?


    Is there any chance of your relationship going further?"


    Ice Queen bombarded her with questions.


    "W-what? Um..."


    Isis was dumbfounded and almost cried out in surprise.


    She didn''t expect to hear such questions from Ice Queen.


    The questions were quite personal and she felt like she was being interrogated.


    While she was caught in a daze, her delicate face flushed in embarrassment.


    "Ah. I see," Ice Queen muttered upon seeing Isis'' reaction.


    She was amused to see her reticence.


    Judging by her reaction, it was obvious that Isis liked Austin.


    Ice Queen was sophisticated enough to know at just a glance that Isis had feelings for him.


    "Um. With all due respect, My Queen, those are some really awkward questions. May I know why you ask?"


    Isis tried to dodge all the questions.


    It was true that she had some special feelings for Austin.


    However, for so many years, she had kept it hidden in the bottom of her heart and made sure that it stayed that way.


    This was her own closed book she never revealed to anyone.


    Now that she was put on the spot, she had no idea how to get out of answering those questions.


    "You don''t have to be shy nor hide anything from me. You can tell me the truth.


    This is an important matter, Isis. The future of the Ice Palace depends on it."


    Ice Queen couldn''t conceal how serious this concern was when she urged Isis to come clean about her feelings for Austin.


    "Wait. This is for the Ice Palace? I''m sorry, but I don''t think I understanding what you''re talking about, My Queen," Isis exclaimed.


    She was in great shock.


    When she thought of everything the Ice Queen said, her confusion intensified. ''What does my relationship with Austin have to do with the fate of the Ice Palace?''


    "That''s all right, Isis.


    Anyway, I''ll be honest with you.


    returned to peace.


    Austin stretched his arms and sighed in relief, "Nice!


    I managed to avoid another one.


    It''s a good thing that my master taught me a whole set of secret skills to dodge these tribulations."


    "He appears to have succeeded!"


    The people from the Ice Palace and the divine gods from the Blue Ocean Universe Community rejoiced when they saw Austin finally get up.


    However, just when Austin was about to walk back, he felt a foreboding atmosphere.


    "Well, I''ll be damned!


    Another Thunderstroke Doom is coming!"


    When he sensed this, Austin couldn''t help but shake his head. He waited with a wry smile on his face.


    Crack! Boom! Boom!


    Sure enough, a sea of thick, dark clouds that stretched to hundreds of millions of miles quickly covered the sky.


    What was more, streaks of thick lightning danced among the clouds.


    Terrible destructive aura permeated every inch of the space.


    This Thunderstroke Doom was obviously much stronger than the previous one.


    ''Oh well. I feel like I''ve accumulated enough energy from earlier, so I guess that triggers the Thunderstroke Doom twice in a row!


    Killing those eight genuine preliminary-grade divine gods from the beast race alone helped improve my state of mind, experiences, soul, comprehension abilities, and much more.


    I''m sure it''s not really that surprising, ''


    Austin reckoned.


    After all his contemplation, he then sat on the ground with his legs crossed and readied himself for the second doom.


    "Wait. What''s our leader doing? What''s happening?" "Look! Is that��"


    "Another Thunderstroke Doom is coming!"


    The divine gods of the Blue Ocean Community and the people from the Ice Palace all clamored when they saw the thick, dark clouds in the distance, again.

 Chapter 3765 Consecutive Thunderstroke Dooms

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The terrifying destructive aura emitted from the rolling thunderbolts pervaded the vast chaotic void.


    Beneath the sky, Austin sat cross legged, trying hard to conceal his vital energy and blood energy as much as possible.


    At the same time, there were some very special and mysterious runes that faintly shrouded him.


    These mysterious runes were created by a secret technique that was kind of taboo. Austin had learned it from the statue in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Evidently, the Thunderstroke Doom this time was much bigger and more powerful than the previous one.


    Besides, it had been circling above his head for a long time and wouldn''t leave.


    "Fortunately, the secret skill my master taught me is very useful. I can withstand this for however long it takes!"


    A day later, the Thunderstroke Doom finally dissipated because it was unable to locate Austin''s aura. After making sure that it was really gone, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Cool. I have successfully avoided the Thunderstroke Doom twice!"


    He stood up and faced everyone.


    "Leader Austin, congratulations on your success in avoiding the Thunderstroke Doom!"


    "Leader, I believe that you will definitely become a genuine divine god very soon!"


    The people from the Ice Palace and the divine gods from the Blue Ocean Universe Community all came forward and sincerely and enthusiastically congratulated Austin.


    At this time, everyone already knew that he was in the process of becoming a genuine divine god.


    They looked at him with awe and admiration in their eyes.


    Only genuine divine gods could be considered eternal and genuine gods.


    Ordinary divine gods were nothing more than fake divine gods.


    The levels of their lives were at a whole new, different realm!


    ''A genuine divine god? Is that his goal, to become a genuine divine god?


    I''m confident that he will succeed! There''s no doubt about that.


    He had made too many miracles along the way from the Prime Martial World to here! He can even make another one right now!''


    Isis thought to herself, her beautiful eyes fixed on Austin as she stood behind the Ice Queen.


    She found it hard to shift her eyes away from the charming young man.


    "Thank you, everyone."


    Austin was in a good mood after he succeeded in dodging the two dooms.


    Before he could recover from the glee, something unexpected happened right at that moment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the sky, dark clouds gathering once more, as bolts of lightning flashed and rolled fiercely.


    "No way!"


    Austin was completely speechless at the sight of this.


    "It seems that the Thunderstroke Doom won''t stop until it actually hit me! I''ve never seen such persistence!"


    Austin let out a bitter smile.


    On second thought, he guessed that


    verse Community were all relieved to see that Austin had successfully avoided being killed by the third Thunderstroke Doom.


    "Don''t disturb him!"


    the Ice Queen suddenly urged everyone.


    "She''s right.


    Leader Austin is gifted and has experienced three Thunderstroke Dooms in a row. There might be more dooms coming to him.


    Do your best not to bother and distract him,"


    the white haired premium-grade divine god said, agreeing.


    Sure enough, later on the same day, the fourth Thunderstroke Doom came.


    "It seems like they won''t stop coming at me forever!


    Well, come on and bring it! I''m not afraid of you!"


    Austin said fiercely. Deep inside, he was also surprised.


    This Thunderstroke Doom lasted for five whole days before it disappeared completely.


    But just when Austin thought he was able to take a break, the fifth Thunderstroke Doom came, which made him feel helpless and frustrated.


    In the next six months, he was busy with nothing else but the Thunderstroke Dooms.


    More and more Thunderstroke Dooms came, each one stronger and more powerful than the last.


    Poor Austin had no choice but to deal with them every second and every hour of every day.


    He had already gone through seventy-one Thunderstroke Dooms in total, which made him feel exhausted, both physically and mentally.


    "I have dodged one doom again."


    When the seventy-first Thunderstroke Doom dissipated in the sky, he let out a long sigh of frustration.


    "I''m so tired,"


    he mumbled helplessly.


    "But there are still ten more dooms left!


    All I need to do is to avoid the remaining ones, and I will become a genuine divine god!


    Becoming a genuine divine god means a qualitative leap in the level of my life!"


    Despite being almost drained, he was still excited and looked forward to the day he successfully avoided all Thunderstroke Dooms.

 Chapter 3766 Cause Trouble

    Austin thought he would go through more Thunderstroke Dooms.


    But even after waiting for ten whole days, not a single Thunderstroke Doom arrived.


    "It seems I won''t be experiencing the Thunderstroke Dooms for now," Austin muttered to himself.


    He wasn''t sure if he should be feeling lucky or regretful.


    Another ten days passed without thunder, confirming Austin''s speculation.


    "Well, I guess I''ll have to wait for some time,"


    Austin murmured.


    All the while, he had been rather looking forward to dodging all the eighty-one Thunderstroke Dooms in one go to take the final step to become a genuine divine god.


    But he figured it wasn''t the right time.


    The white-haired premium-grade divine god walked up to Austin with other divine gods of the Blue Ocean Universe Community behind him.


    "Leader, what are we going to do next? Will we continue to stay in the Ice Palace?"


    he asked Austin.


    "I want to form an alliance army. We must recruit more men soon to expand our strength.


    That''s how we will survive and continue achieving big things in these turbulent days,"


    Austin voiced out his thoughts.


    He was sent out to get more experiences to further strengthen and toughen himself up, after all.


    He wasn''t afraid of getting into trouble.


    The most powerful forces in the Sea of Chaos initiated wars everywhere, particularly the Beast City. The Sea of Chaos was in literal chaos.


    Austin was planning to build his own army to fight against the other top forces.


    Before anything, he wanted to destroy the Beast City first.


    For a long time, Marlon, the Beast City''s current leader, carried deep grudges against the three thousand big and small universes.


    Because of him, the universes were almost completely destroyed.


    And according to the sky-devouring dog, the Sea of Chaos was in such a mess primarily because of him as well.


    After all that, Austin had considered him an ambitious old freak who was after power and reputation.


    On top of all that, Marlon wanted to hunt him down, even if Austin hadn''t come to him.


    Austin had taken the chaotic heaven baby away from him, after all.


    He was well aware that so long as Marlon lived, he couldn''t live in peace.


    If he wanted to survive and live to the fullest, he absolutely had to take Marlon out.


    In that case, Austin ha


    ought not a single force in the Sea of Chaos would even have the nerve to provoke them.


    And so they managed to regain composure soon after the initial shock.


    Instead, anger took over them.


    ''How dare they come here and cause trouble? Are they trying to make us their enemy?'' They were all thinking to themselves furiously.


    A medium-grade divine god took a step forward to more closely examine Austin and his people.


    "Stop right there. Who are you?


    What are you doing here?


    Don''t you know that the Black Star Universe Community is under the Beast City''s control?


    No one is allowed to cross this border just to make trouble!


    Or else..."


    he scoffed, raising his chin arrogantly.


    But before he could finish his statement, a cold current fell from the sky.


    "Oh no!" was all he managed to slip out before the cold current froze him into a statue.


    Puff!


    The statue exploded in the next instant��the medium-grade god''s spiritual soul was destroyed along with it.


    "All of you must die!" Austin shouted from the other side.


    Releasing the original chaotic law of snow, he made the rolling cold current envelop the void in an instant.


    In the next moment, all the people of the Beast City guarding the entrance, including dozens of divine gods, were frozen solid.


    Then...


    they all exploded.


    Boom! Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, all the Beast City''s warriors stationed in the entrance were completely wiped out.


    "Come on!"


    With that, Austin stepped into the entrance of the Black Star Universe Community.

 Chapter 3767 Taking Down The Genuine Divine Gods Again

    Austin dashed into the Black Star Universe Community with the people of the Ice Palace and the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    "Charge!"


    He waved his hand and gestured forward, putting all his authority behind his voice.


    Then, he took action ahead of all his men.


    The purple sword flew out from his mouth, as bright radiance poured out of it in spades. It slashed at a team of creatures from the Beast City, who were on patrol in the Black Star Universe Community.


    As he grew stronger, the power of the Flying Swordsmanship that he unleashed increased too.


    His enemies exploded the instant the purple sword made contact with them.


    And they burst into pieces until only ground flesh and broken bones remained.


    Despite the barbaric end, this was just the beginning of Austin''s attack.


    The original chaotic law of snow was his best shot.


    So Austin strode forward and unleashed the original chaotic law of snow. The rolling white mist appeared along with unbearable cold currents, and they spread in all directions.


    Wherever the cold current blew, it left ice and snow in its wake.


    Under Austin''s control, the purple sword led the way and cut the people of the Beast City into pieces. Austin moved forward with his hands behind his back, and soon, blood, flesh, and cold current surrounded him.


    The people of the Beast City around Austin died one after another. They were falling like flies!


    Austin''s actions boosted the morale of the Ice Palace and Blue Ocean Universe Community, who were fighting alongside and behind him.


    "Our leader is so courageous. We can''t just stand by and do nothing.


    Let''s kill all our enemies!" Ismail excitedly shouted as he watched the massacre that Austin had left behind.


    He used his bodily movement skill and rushed towards a group of people from the Beast City. Soon he was engaged in a fierce fight.


    With ear-splitting battle cries, the people of the Ice Palace and the rest of the Blue Ocean Universe Community charged at the crowd from the Beast City.


    At this point, the people from the Beast City had come out from different cosmoses within the Black Star Universe Community.


    And for a moment, sounds of distress echoed throughout the entire universe community.


    "How dare you stir up trouble in our place?


    None of you can get away with this!"


    The four genuine divine gods of the beast race appeared in the chaotic void, and each of them was simmering with rage.


    The four of them were genuine preliminary-grade divine gods.


    Behind them, more than a thousand divine gods from the Beast City had gathered.


    It was the main force of the Beast City in the Black Star Universe Community.


    "Four genuine preliminary-grade divine gods..."


    Austin glanced at the four genuine divine gods of the beast race, and at that


    w that Austin had released, they could tell that he had entered the Intermediate Stage.


    "Brat, you are just an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god!


    How did you master the original chaotic law?!" The four genuine divine gods couldn''t understand how Austin had mastered the original energy essence.


    To them, it was like a child had told them that he learned the rocket science even before he learned how to write.


    It was utterly absurd.


    After all, none of them had mastered an original chaotic law even though they were genuine divine gods.


    However, Austin didn''t want to waste more time talking to them.


    He released the original chaotic law of snow which he had entered the Major Achievement Stage.


    All at once, the cold current flooded forward.


    And in an instant, the void within a billion miles froze into ice.


    "Cut the crap. Go to hell, all of you!"


    Austin roared as he rushed toward the four genuine divine gods of the beast race.


    He activated several powerful martial arts skills, including the Star Skill, a secret skill owned by the ice ghosts and the Flying Swordsmanship.


    He let go of all his power to put those genuine divine gods to shame.


    And as Austin unleashed those techniques, he made a discovery.


    It was that his fighting power had increased sharply after he successfully avoided the Thunderstroke Doom for seventy-one times.


    "It can''t be!


    Human boy, how could your fighting power be this strong?"


    Even when the four genuine divine gods of the beast race worked together to fight against Austin, they found it difficult to resist his attacks. They had to retreat in a panic just to avoid getting injured severely.


    Austin, on the other hand, had the upper hand even though he had to deal with four opponents at once.


    In the end, the four genuine divine god of the beast race perished by Austin''s hands.

 Chapter 3768 Ghost Army

    The second the four genuine divine gods of the beast race got killed, another member of the beast race in the remote Beast City spotted it.


    He burst in on Marlon and shouted, "Sir, bad news! Another four genuine divine gods have fallen.


    The four of them were responsible for guarding the Black Star Universe Community, and they were genuine preliminary-grade divine gods.


    I just watched their tablets explode almost all at once."


    Marlon stopped what he was doing and froze.


    Then he yelled out so loud that his voice shook half of the Beast City.


    "What did you say? They are dead?!


    How is this possible?


    What happened to them?"


    Marlon and the other superior elders were livid. It had to be a lie.


    "Okay. They were genuine preliminary-grade divine gods. That means that they could defeat ordinary premium-grade divine gods.


    I don''t think anyone in the Sea of Chaos could pose a threat to a genuine divine god.


    How in the world have we lost twelve of them?


    Was there a governing god that is targeting us?


    Or did the leaders of other forces send the genuine divine gods to assassinate them to stop us from conquering the Sea of Chaos?"


    one of the superior elders speculated.


    "Is it possible that the Demon City, the Novel Court, and the Divine Corpse Palace are behind this?"


    another superior elder chimed in.


    "You know, it could also have been the creatures from the forbidden areas,"


    Marlon added with a livid face.


    "It doesn''t matter who it was. What matters is that they must pay a heavy price. We need to let others know the consequences of messing with us.


    We should send genuine medium-grade and premium-grade divine gods out, and let them investigate.


    Once we find the murderers, we will destroy them immediately.


    It doesn''t matter if they are from the Demon City, the Novel Court, the Divine Corpse Palace, or other forbidden areas, we will declare war on them too.


    If we want to dominate the entire Sea of Chaos, we will have to go into battle with all these forces sooner or later.


    We will unleash ourselves on them as a warning to others,"


    one of the superior elders advised.


    "I agree with you!"


    Marlon replied after he thought about it for a while.


    His goal was to conquer the entire Sea of Chaos.


    That meant he had to destroy a


    The overall strength of the Flaming Angle Universe Community was similar to that of the Black Star Universe Community.


    Three preliminary-grade genuine divine gods from the beast race guarded it, but all three of them were no match for Austin.


    After they had wiped out all the enemies, Austin and his people released the natives of the Flaming Angle Universe Community.


    Hundreds of them were divine gods.


    The people of the Flaming Angle Universe Community had some discussion and also chose to join Austin''s alliance.


    His army had grown once more.


    In the second half of the year, Austin became busy going into battle in the Sea of Chao with his army.


    They not only fought against the Beast City, but also the Demon City, the Novel Court, and the Divine Corpse Palace.


    Austin and his army killed many people from the said forces, and freed a myriad of captives.


    Even more impressively, Austin single-handedly took down around six hundred genuine divine gods.


    The loss was felt by those super forces


    so they went after the alliance led by Austin.


    However, Austin and his army had never stayed in a place for a long time. Once they had helped the local people finish off all the invaders, they would head for another place.


    Austin adopted this strategy for he was aware that they were too weak to fight those super powerful forces head-on.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to free the universe communities secretly while hiding from the people of the said forces with his troops. It was like it was a ghost army.

 Chapter 3769 Something Is Wrong

    After only half a year of recruiting, Austin''s army had grown to include more than one hundred thousand divine gods.


    This was impressive seeing that the total number of fighters in his army was five or six billion.


    Each of these fighters had to be the best of the best.


    They were selected according to strict rules before they were accepted into this army.


    And they were all rewarded for their skill and bravery.


    During all the battles, Austin would collect treasures. At the end, he would distribute all the treasures they won except for some extremely rare ones.


    They could then use these resources to improve their own cultivations and become even stronger.


    In return, everyone was loyal to Austin and to the army.


    All Austin had to do was to give an order and they would fight with him.


    On the battlefield, there had never been a deserter!


    One day, Austin sneaked his army into the chaotic void.


    "Leader Austin, ahead is our next goal, the Desolate Universe Community.


    The overall strength of this universe community is very similar to that of the Ice Palace.


    Unfortunately, the demon race has already invaded it.


    A large number of people from the Demon City are guarding the place,"


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god reported to Austin as he pointed at a large universe community in front of them.


    "Well, we might as well go there now. Are we all rested?


    Everyone, remember to move quick


    in case anything goes wrong!"


    Austin warned.


    "Got it!"


    The divine gods nodded eagerly.


    They all believed and trusted in Austin completely.


    He would never lead them into danger.


    "Let''s go!"


    Austin took the lead and strode forward. He no longer hid his aura.


    The army behind him followed suit. They all released their formidable auras, filling the atmosphere to the brim.


    All kinds of weapons such as sabers and spears shot out, forming a dense wave that flowed in front of them.


    The strength of this allied army was more than ten times stronger than it had been at the beginning.


    As they approached the entrance of the Desol


    he black demonic palm collided head-on.


    A deafening sound burst into everyone''s ears.


    And tremendous energy, like a billowing smoke, spread in all directions from the center of the collision.


    "Finally, this guy is dead!"


    the shrill voice said. The owner of it expected Austin to have been crushed and crumpled on the ground.


    However, the next moment, some movement started.


    "Ahem! Ahem!"


    With a coughing fit, a disheveled figure stumbled from the billowing energy smoke. His whole body was covered in blood.


    It was none other than Austin.


    "What? How could this be?


    I crushed him, but he is still alive!


    This is incredible!


    Is he really just an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god?" the harsh voice exclaimed


    in shock.


    "You are too careless.


    Don''t underestimate this human brat.


    If he is really so weak, there is no need for us to come here to deal with him.


    Think about it. He has led his army and killed many genuine preliminary-grade divine gods.


    And they have destroyed so many of our territories.


    From the way I see it, he is definitely not as weak as he appears!"


    another harsh voice said.


    Austin listened to the quarrel as


    more than a dozen terrifying figures walked out of the Desolate Universe Community.


    ''They''re genuine medium-grade and premium-grade divine gods!''


    Austin''s eyes widened as he recognized their strengths.

 Chapter 3770 Confronting A Genuine Premium-grade Divine God

    Austin gulped. If he were confronted with a genuine preliminary-grade divine god, Austin could handle them without breaking a sweat. He wasn''t afraid of that level.


    The problem was that he was aware that he couldn''t defeat a genuine medium-grade divine god, not to mention the genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    He couldn''t stand a chance against the genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    The one who attacked him just now was a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    It was an old creature from the demon race.


    Austin could see him now and observed that he was tall and strong with huge eyes. His body was covered in long, black hair. Just one look into his bug-like eyes would be enough to chill one to the bone.


    In addition to him, there were another three genuine premium-grade divine gods present.


    One was an old creature from the beast race.


    The second one was a middle-aged man with bare feet. He emitted a bright, sacred aura.


    The middle-aged man had a kind smile on his face. He donned a white robe, had short hair, and looked muscular.


    The third one was an old man who was so bent and wrinkled, he resembled a zombie.


    He was bony, and he looked like he weighed less than a rabbit.


    The corpse miasma enveloped him, making him look intimidating.


    All four of them


    had fixed their gazes on Austin.


    Standing alongside them were eleven genuine medium-grade divine gods.


    Fear took over Austin in an instant.


    Although he was normally fearless, he wouldn''t act recklessly when faced with beings far stronger than him.


    He knew that he stood no chance against them.


    He had no chance at fighting them so he had to run away.


    There was no shame in this. It was the smart choice to make.


    He turned to look at his army and saw them retreating in the distance.


    They were very fast, and in fact, they were already a billion miles away.


    However, Austin knew that his people couldn''t run away.


    It would only take the genuine divine gods a stride to catch up with them.


    Once they launched an attack, all his men would get killed.


    He had to do something before it was too lat


    s whipped into the air and blew all over.


    The two original chaotic laws collided with each other, and neither of them was at a disadvantage.


    "How is that possible? Hold on!


    Brat, I can''t believe you have mastered an original chaotic law and cultivated it into the Major Achievement Stage,"


    the bony elder exclaimed as his eyes opened wide.


    Different from Austin, he was a genuine premium-grade divine god. It took him lots of time and energy to master an original chaotic law and manage to reach its Major Achievement Stage.


    Up until this moment, he had felt proud of himself for it.


    Now a young man who was a mere preliminary-grade divine god managed to reach the Major Achievement Stage, which made he feel down-hearted.


    He was overcome with confusion and astonishment.


    ''Even an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god can reach the Major Achievement Stage of cultivating an original chaotic law?


    It took me such a long time to do that.


    This brat is practically a baby!


    You''ve got to be kidding, '' the bony man thought to himself bitterly.


    "Come on!"


    Austin unleashed the teleportation energy again in an attempt to teleport all the members of his army into the continent he had made.


    "Guys, what are you waiting for?


    Let''s move!


    This guy has something up his sleeve.


    Capture him,"


    the bony elder ordered in a frail voice after he had come back to his senses.

 Chapter 3771 The Return Of The Infinite City

    "Humph! This guy''s really giving us a run for our money!


    Let''s attack him all at once!"


    the old demonic monster said.


    And so, the four genuine divine gods at the premium-grade level all rushed towards Austin, unleashing the force of law power directed towards their sole opponent.


    Raging streams of energy rushed towards Austin with a violent force.


    Each of the four released their most powerful attack. The old man from the Divine Corpse Palace and the old demonic monster both released the original chaotic law at the Major Achievement Stage.


    The old devil from the Demon City and the middle-aged man with bare feet from the Novel Court used the original chaotic law at the Intermediate Stage, however.


    The four original chaotic laws came careening towards Austin with a terrifying momentum.


    As the streams of energy rushed towards Austin, his original chaotic law of snow was immediately suppressed.


    The strength of the four powerful cultivators was too much for him to handle.


    He dodged and weaved every attack that came his way but he couldn''t find an opening to counter.


    As the fight went on, Austin grew more and more anxious.


    What made him weary was not the attacks themselves, but the fact that the whole chaotic void was under the control of the original chaotic laws released by the four genuine divine gods.


    Even time and space were sealed!


    So it was impossible for Austin to transport his army to the continent that was on his body!


    The situation grew more and more gruesome with every passing second.


    It seemed that the only thing Austin could do was to escape.


    He could probably get out alive, but he couldn''t say the same for the army of the alliance.


    Austin was reluctant to leave his people behind.


    He had led this army through fierce battles. They have given their blood, sweat, and tears to serve him.


    At such a dangerous moment, however, how could he abandon his companions and escape all by himself?


    He couldn''t bear the thought of leaving an army that was loyal to him.


    "Leader Austin, save yourself! Leave us!"


    Suddenly, the white-haired premium-grade divine god in the allied army shouted at Austin.


    "You must go, leader. For as long as you are alive, we still have hope.


    Go now!"


    the Ice Queen shouted. Her voice was filled with despair and hopelessness.


    "Run, leader!


    You must live!


    Remember to avenge us!"


    Ismail also shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Leader, just run! Save yourself!"


    All the divine gods of the alliance shouted at Austin.


    The divine gods saw how grim the situation they were facing. They also knew that Austin would not abandon them no matter what the cost. So they urged him to leave.


    With his abilities, Austin would be able to


    gods at the premium-grade level felt satisfied to see Austin''s sorrow and frustration.


    They felt a sense of control.


    The feeling of being able to control other people''s lives was almost euphoric to them.


    Nothing could be even more satisfying for them.


    They had the lives of everyone in the army in their hands.


    What added to that was the sight of a helpless Austin begging them.


    They couldn''t get enough of it.


    As time went on, Austin kept growing more and more desperate.


    He was scared out of his wits for his allies.


    Four genuine divine gods at the premium-grade level were their opponents.


    Even if they could take care of the four, they would still need to go through dozens of genuine divine gods at the medium-grade level.


    Austin didn''t possess enough power to turn the tides of the battle on his own.


    Everything was looking grim for them.


    A feeling of frustration and misery washed over his body.


    Only then did Austin realize that power was the only thing that could ever protect his beloved ones.


    He was caught in a predicament he had never experienced in his life.


    Despair began to slowly swallow him like a beast.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Several explosions came out of nowhere from the distant void.


    As the dust began to settle, everyone saw a gigantic city moving out.


    It seemed to be moving very slow because of its sheer size, but it was actually travelling at breakneck speeds.


    The city reached the clouds above the army just in a blink of an eye.


    As soon as the city touched the colorful clouds, they dispersed in an instant.


    "Infinite City!"


    Austin was so overjoyed to see the ginormous structure.


    He didn''t expect that the Infinite City would appear right here at this critical moment.


    After overcoming his surprise, he knew that this was all thanks to Flora.

 Chapter 3772 Fight Against The Genuine Premium-grade Divine Gods

    "Enter now. All of you,"


    Flora''s came from the Infinite City. Her voice was monotonous and cold; emotionless.


    The moment she stopped speaking, a powerful suction-like force came from the Infinite City.


    In a few seconds, it had enveloped all the members of Austin''s army and left nothing behind.


    One after the other, the members were sucked into the Infinite City without even giving them time to process.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    At present, the chaotic void was locked down by the original chaotic laws released by the four genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    However, now that the Infinite City had arrived, all their original chaotic laws lost power.


    "What the hell is this?"


    The old demon hissed and flailed his arms in a raging fit. He suddenly rushed forward and launched a punch against one of the walls of the Infinite City.


    Since his giant fist stored immense demonic power, it could be assumed that it would have a great effect on the entirety of the city.


    Boom!


    With all his might, he struck against the wall of the Infinite City.


    To his surprise, the wall remained undamaged.


    He staggered backwards from the impact and pulled his fist back to examine if he''d even hit it in the first place.


    Then, the tremendous pain struck him as he let out shrieks of pain. It felt as if his arm was going to break and fall off.


    Blood gushed out of it like a never-ending waterfall.


    "That''s too hard!"


    The old demon cried out in agony as he held his arm close to his body.


    Meanwhile, all the members of Austin''s alliance had successfully entered the Infinite City.


    "You can come in now."


    Flora''s voice rang throughout Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Thank you for your kind help, Miss Flora."


    Austin bowed down. He was overjoyed with the sudden turn of events; it seemed that everything was falling into place.


    After expressing his gratitude, he activated the Reincarnation Token to send himself into the Infinite City.


    "Brat, where do you think you''re going?"


    The four genuine premium-grade divine gods raised their eyebrows at the sight of Austin''s sudden urgency to leave.


    When Austin''s army escaped, they shrugged it off as if it were nothing.


    However, Austin was the one they did not want to lose.


    In a split second, the four closed in on Austin and stared him down.


    Suddenly, they released four different original chaotic laws and aimed straight at Austin. These laws flowed like waves as they came into contact with him.


    Austin furrowed his eyes in confusion. He felt as if he were in quicksand as he tried to move around to no avail.


    As they saw him struggling, the four genuine premium-grade divine gods did not hesitate to launch another wave of attacks.


    Each of them performed a secret skill to attack Austin from


    dded to himself and stood up straight, ready for a battle.


    The next moment, he unleashed all his unique skills without hesitation.


    First, he released the original chaotic law of snow that he had cultivated into the Major Achievement Stage.


    Afterwards, he activated the secret skill of the ice ghost


    before he summoned the purple sword, a powerful, trustworthy weapon.


    On top of all of this, he displayed the Star Skill, the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and the Triple Avatar Skill.


    Within seconds, tens of thousands of earth dragons appeared out of thin air. They growled and closed in on Austin but faced outwards to guard him.


    The Kaleidoscopic Compass also flew out from his palm and hovered over him. Taking advantage of the law of earth, he created thousands of earth walls to defend himself. They formed complex structures, like patterns, that guarded him alongside the dragons.


    Once his defense was successfully formed, he worked on his spiritual soul. In Austin''s Soul Sea, the spiritual dragon, the spiritual tree, the Chaotic Ice Lotus released an immense amount of spiritual soul energy that protected his spiritual soul from any attacks of the Corpse-binding Rope.


    The four genuine premium-grade divine gods cackled as they watched Austin''s attempts for survival.


    "Ha-ha! You think you''re a match against the four of us?" one of them teased, "Don''t flatter yourself, big boy."


    To them, this was like a game of cat-and-mouse. There was no way they could lose, which also meant that they wanted to have a little fun with it.


    With their power compared to Austin''s, they did in fact have the upper hand.


    As soon as he made his first move, the four genuine divine gods unleashed all their powers in one go. Austin found it so difficult to withstand their attacks that he had to step back to avoid getting hurt.

 Chapter 3773 Surviving The Crisis

    Bang!


    About four attacks later, Austin finally succumbed to defeat. The strikes hit him squarely, and his body flew away like a flimsy kite.


    He was seriously injured!


    Gaping wounds peppered his body, where copious amounts of blood gushed out. He looked very far from his usual robust self.


    "Brat, you''re not that weak.


    You have at least endured some of our attacks!"


    one of the four genuine premium-grade divine gods shouted. Although Austin was severely wounded, they did not dare slack off. Wasting no time, they quickly followed him and prepared to launch their next attack.


    However, they were still surprised even though they had injured Austin.


    After all, they deemed their opponent as a simple, ordinary preliminary-grade divine god.


    On the contrary, the four of them were genuine premium-grade divine gods!


    Naturally, there was a big difference between their cultivation bases.


    At first, the four of them thought that with their strengths, they could simply move a finger or even use their spiritual senses to release some energy from the original chaotic law they cultivated to crush this ordinary preliminary-grade divine god to death.


    Now, it turned out that they could only injure him, but not kill him on the spot despite all of them putting in hard work together.


    They had never expected such a sudden turn of events!


    "I must admit that you are indeed not a weak person. But trust me. You won''t be able to breathe for long! We will soon end your life in a few strikes!"


    Then, the four genuine premium-grade divine gods gave their all as they launched their next round of attacks.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One by one, their powerful energy attacks shot towards the wounded Austin.


    Finally, things seemed to have come to an end.


    Boom!


    With a loud crash, more than half of Austin''s body became smashed into a bloody pulp.


    Only a small part of his limbs remained.


    Not only his body, but his spiritual soul suffered a severe beating.


    It was the Corpse-binding Rope that had hit his spiritual soul.


    As a result, a bloody hole appeared where his spiritual soul got punctured.


    Fortunately, Austin possessed the Chaotic Heaven Body. Therefore, he could still survive, even though his body and spiritual soul got almost destroyed altogether.


    Had it happened to other divine gods, they would have died already.


    "Don''t kill him now. I want to capture him alive!"


    the old demon roared, and then a wicked hand flew across the sky and tried to catch Austin.


    At that point, the old demon had nearly grabbed Austin''s remaining body parts.


    By now, so many unexpected things had happened to Austin.


    "Well, you''ve held on for a long time and come this far. Not bad!


    You didn''t disappoint me.


    ttle just now.


    Nevertheless, he believed that he could fully recover after a short while.


    Soon enough, he would be back to his peak state.


    "Well, that''s good as long as you have recovered.


    That was too dangerous just now.


    Even then, you have been kind and righteous. You chose to risk your life than abandon your companions,"


    Flora said admiringly.


    "And I believe that you have already understood that there is always someone more powerful than you.


    So, keep practicing hard and don''t be satisfied with your current strength,"


    she added.


    Someone might think, why didn''t she save Austin sooner instead of just now? The reason was simple. She wanted him to feel the strength of the four genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    First of all, it was a rare trial and opportunity for Austin to experience.


    Furthermore, it could make him realize that he was nothing in front of real powerful masters.


    "Thank you for your encouragement, Miss Flora,"


    Austin said gratefully. He was well aware of her intention.


    "Okay."


    Flora nodded with a gentle smile, and her delicate figure quickly vanished into thin air.


    "She is right. My strength is indeed far from enough!"


    After she left, Austin tightly balled his hands into fists. He still felt a bit fearful when he remembered the battle just now. However, his heart was filled with ambition, as well.


    "But I will change this situation.


    My strength will never stop here! I will make myself grow stronger!


    You just wait, old men! I will come to you sooner or later.


    I will fight and kill you with my strength!"


    Austin emphasized each word through gritted teeth.


    Indeed, the four genuine premium-grade divine gods had almost killed him. He felt so dissatisfied! He was not a coward. So, he swore that he would come to them to avenge himself!

 Chapter 3774 Secrets Of The Beast Den

    The following morning, Austin had fully recovered from his rest after what happened.


    His strength reached its peak once again.


    It only took him a day for all his wounds to close up and finally heal after being hurt by four genuine premium-grade divine gods. Only a few could do that.


    In the Infinite City, the divine gods of the Ice Palace and the Blue Ocean Universe Community were all troubled about Austin''s injury. They had gathered and discussed with each other as they waited for him the whole day, not knowing what would happen next.


    "Look! Did our leader just come out?"


    "Leader, are you alright?"


    Austin''s sudden appearance surprised and pleased the divine gods at the same time. Their eyes widened and they immediately sprung from their seats to swarm towards him.


    "I''m fine now.


    Thank you all for your concern. I appreciate it."


    Austin was touched as he noticed the worried look in their eyes.


    Apparently, those divine gods really cared about Austin. They even made sure to wait until he regained his strength.


    "Leader, we are just too weak.


    We couldn''t even defend ourselves when facing enemies.


    As a result, you are always put to danger in the most critical times,"


    Ismail said with guilt as he looked down.


    "He is right. If only we were stronger, we wouldn''t have become a liability to you and you wouldn''t have to look out for us while confronting the enemy,"


    the Ice Queen said with a sigh.


    "It''s okay. You can make full use of time and focus on your cultivation to improve your strength.


    Besides, without your support, I wouldn''t have achieved great things."


    Austin comforted them with a smile as he glanced at them one by one.


    "Leader, thank you for making us realize our weakness.


    From now on, we all have to respond to the leader''s call and start to cultivate hard.


    In the past, we all just thought we were strong enough and were proud of what we''d achieved.


    Our recent trip with you has broadened our horizons.


    It turns out that we really are nothing compared to the top masters in the Sea of Chaos..."


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god chimed in, looking straight into Austin''s eyes.


    The other divine gods fell silent for the premium-grade divine god talked so much sense.


    They looked at each other as they had the same sentiments, too.


    When they were attacked by those genuine divine gods, they had only felt incompetent. They were no match for such power.


    "Come on, guys, don''t be upset. What you need


    the attention of the crowd.


    It was about a mysterious Beast Den in the Beast City.


    Rumor had it that the origin of the Beast Den was related to a secret that dated back to the ancient times.


    During that period, the beast race dominated the Sea of Chaos, and its reign lasted for a long time.


    All the members of other races served the beast race and became its slaves.


    Therefore, the beast race developed and multiplied quickly.


    One of the proofs of its strength was the large number of genuine divine gods in the beast race.


    However, this race couldn''t rule the Sea of Chaos forever.


    Several gods of chaos then emerged in the Sea of Chaos and fought against the beast race in an attempt to take its place. Many battles took place and several lives were brutally taken by the clashing forces.


    The war between them carried on for a very long period.


    Finally, under the joint attacks of the gods of chaos, the beast race slowly started to decline. Unexpectedly, they felt their force weakening.


    To avoid being wiped out, the beast race forfeited the battle and accepted their defeat.


    What people never knew was that the leaders of the beast race had done something in secret after that.


    It was the concealment of all the genuine divine gods of the beast race into a secret space called the Beast Den.


    Since then, the beast race kept themselves at a low profile.


    It was not until now that the beast race grew aggressive again and tried to regain its control over the Sea of Chaos.


    Given that lots of genuine divine gods of the beast race had already made their appearance, the legend about the Beast City was most likely to be true.

 Chapter 3775 The Crisis Befell Again

    In addition to the Beast City, the Novel Court, the underworld, and the Demon City were all superpowers.


    In this period of time, the three took advantage of the chaos, continuing to occupy and expand their respective territories in the Sea of Chaos.


    But they all seemed to have had reached a tacit agreement.


    All of them were doing their best to avoid provoking the Beast City.


    They did not want any kind of confrontation.


    The three forces understood that the Beast City''s purpose was to dominate and rule the entire Sea of Chaos.


    So conflicts between them and the Beast City would arise sooner or later.


    It was likely to turn into a battle of life and death.


    But at present, everyone agreed that they wanted to avoid any conflict if they could help it.


    This was particularly because none of the forces were completely certain about the extent of the Beast City''s power.


    It seemed that the Beast City was also deliberately avoiding confronting the three forces.


    Perhaps, the Beast City was also calculating just how strong the three were.


    Genuine divine gods were appearing one after another in the three forces, after all.


    And so in short, the two sides were both wary and calculating of each other.


    A subtle balance was in turn maintained between the Beast City, the Demon City, the underworld, the Novel Court, and the Divine Corpse Palace.


    On the contrary, in the Sea of Chaos, the other weak forces weren''t so lucky.


    Universe communities, races, sects, and even some of the weaker forbidden lands were constantly being invaded and conquered by the stronger forces.


    Some were to become subsidiaries of these super forces, serving as their means for survival.


    Those who weren''t so lucky were turned into servants, doomed to suffer a cruel fate.


    Meanwhile, several creatures began walking out of the many forbidden lands in the Sea of Chaos.


    As the situation continued to worsen, these forbidden lands could no longer remain so peaceful. The creatures of those lands could sense it, and were beginning to take action in response.


    Among them were several powerful forbidden areas that drew everyone''s attention in.


    Namely, these were the Heaven Beast Valley, the Time World, the Desolate River, and the Fallen Immortal World.


    The creatures coming from these four places were considered the utmost powerful.


    Even super forces such as the Beast City weren''t about to find fault with them in this uncertain situation.


    In Beast City, Marlon listened to all his scouts'' reports. The latest one carefully recounted the entire situation of the Sea of Chaos. Hearing all of it, Marlon laughed sinisterly.


    "I don''t need to be in such a rush.


    I can deal with the strong ones eventually after wiping all the rest out."


    His smile was like that of a sly old fox.


    Meanwhile, in Austin''s hometown, the three thousand big and small universes, a crisis was erupting.


    A great number of creatures from the Beast City approached.


    They besieged the three thousand big and small universes.


    Their army was overwhelmingly powerful, with over a dozen


    now!


    Come out, four meteorological conditions!


    Show up, five starts!"


    To completely activate this array, Santos began performing all sorts of spells, triggering the array''s transformations one after another.


    In total, the array had thirty-six patterns for defense and offense.


    And each one of these was extremely powerful.


    Putting them together, the force was quite formidable.


    The monster that attacked the array now began feeling some strain.


    "What are you waiting for?


    I can''t deal with this array alone.


    Come join me. Let''s fight together,"


    he said, turning to another genuine premium-grade divine god.


    "Don''t panic. Let me help you.


    With two of us on offense, the array will be easily taken care of.


    But we shouldn''t rush. Let''s make this fight as enjoyable as we can.


    I''m coming for you now!"


    responded another genuine premium-grade divine god with a smile. Completely unhurriedly, he walked up to join his companion to attack the array.


    At this very moment, far away from this place, inside a secret chamber of the Infinite City, something else was unfolding.


    "So, this is the original chaotic law of earth! I should start practicing it this way,"


    Austin muttered, completely focused on cultivating the law of earth.


    "He actually began capturing some traces of the original chaotic law of earth!"


    In a room in the Infinite City, Surprise suddenly came over Flora''s face when she sensed what Austin was going through.


    "But he''s just an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god. Is he really about to master two kinds of original chaotic laws? That''s amazing!"


    Despite her normally calm and peaceful demeanor, even Flora was taken aback by Austin''s great achievement.


    "If he manages to master two types of original chaotic laws, his fighting power would be at least doubled!


    Well, fine. Now that he''s this talented, I can pass on to him my secret skill.


    That will do even more wonders for his power,"


    Flora murmured to herself. She couldn''t bear to hide her appreciation for Austin''s talent.

 Chapter 3776 The Overlapping Law Skill

    Time seemed to pass by slowly.


    But in the blink of an eye, half a year had already passed.


    Austin concentrated on comprehending the original chaotic law of earth in the secret room.


    He had no idea how many days had gone since he entered the secret room.


    One day, Flora suddenly appeared in the secret room.


    Sensing her presence, Austin opened his eyes and saw her standing near him.


    "Miss Flora!" he called out in surprise.


    "I got this Enlightenment Stone from one of my friends.


    Maybe you could use it to comprehend the laws.


    I''ll lend it to you for a while," Flora offered.


    With a wave of her long sleeve, an old gray slate appeared in front of Austin.


    However, before Austin could even express his gratitude, Flora had already vanished into thin air.


    "Thank you, Miss Flora!"


    Austin said, both delighted and grateful.


    ''We just met by chance, yet Miss Flora has always been so nice to me, '' he thought to himself.


    Austin furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.


    He didn''t know why Flora would help him more than once, but he could feel that she meant him no harm.


    So he didn''t try to figure out the reason Flora was so good to him.


    He then turned to look at the slate she had lent him.


    "This Enlightenment Stone is supposed to help one better comprehend things, right?


    It''s from Miss Flora after all. It must be a precious magic treasure,"


    Austin murmured to himself as he carefully observed the simple slate before him.


    Although he didn''t know anything about Flora''s strength or her background, he knew that she might be a remarkable figure.


    Besides, she was the owner of the Infinite City. That alone should explained a lot.


    He cleared up his mind as he stepped in front of the Enlightenment Stone and sat on top of it.


    He then closed his eyes and went into meditation. The Enlightenment Stone now began working its magic.


    Austin sensed his intelligence rising to hundreds of times greater.


    He had never felt this fantastic before.


    More importantly, he could now learn and digest things better.


    With the Chaotic Ice Lotus, the Enlightenment Stone, and the Chaotic Heaven Body that he had all acquired, he could comprehend the original chaotic law of earth even better.


    Three months later, Austin opened his eyes as he smiled pleasantly.


    "I''ve finally mastered the original chaotic law of earth


    though I''d just entered the Rudimentary Stage.


    Well, what''s important is I mastered another original chaotic law,"


    he muttered while gushing over his latest achievement.


    "However, I feel like I could have a much better understanding of it,"


    he added, seeming to wonder what to do next.


    Austin decided to close his eyes again and continue to work on the original chaotic law of earth.


    After that, half a year passed.


    "I have entered the Intermedia


    vine gods shared Austin with the information they had gathered, going one after another.


    "The Fallen Immortal World?


    There is such a forbidden area in the Sea of Chaos?"


    Austin asked, looking puzzled.


    "Yes.


    No one had ever heard of this place before. It suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    But it was said that the creatures in this forbidden place are incredibly strong.


    Even the leader of the Beast City avoided messing with it,"


    a divine god narrated as he recollected all the information.


    ''The Fallen Immortal World... Maybe it''s just a coincidence, ''


    Austin pondered for a moment.


    There was once a dangerous and mysterious place called the Fallen Immortal World that could be found on the Divine Continent.


    Numerous divine gods were said to have lost their lives there.


    Moreover, the Fallen Immortal World was not located at a certain place. It was movable and had traveled through different worlds.


    Back then, it suddenly appeared in the East Mainland of the Divine Continent, attracting a large number of cultivators to search it for treasures.


    Austin was one of those who did.


    But soon, the Fallen Immortal World mysteriously disappeared and no one ever saw it on the Divine Continent again.


    When Austin grew stronger later on, he tried to look for the Fallen Immortal World for a long time but he didn''t find it.


    Unexpectedly, he was now told that a forbidden place which was also called the Fallen Immortal World had been spotted in the Sea of Chaos.


    Although he was surprised at the news, he didn''t think that the Fallen Immortal World he had entered on the Divine Continent and the Fallen Immortal World that suddenly appeared in the Sea of Chaos were one and the same.


    He concluded that maybe the two places just happened to share the same name.


    After all, the Divine Continent was so insignificant compared to the Sea of Chaos.

 Chapter 3777 Come To The Desolate Universe Community Again

    Ismail made his way through the crowd and came to stand before Austin.


    "Leader, what are your orders?" he asked eagerly.


    "One should get up from where he has fallen to his knees.


    Since we were defeated in the Desolate Universe Community, that''s where we will go,"


    Austin answered after a short pause.


    "What? We''re heading for the Desolate Universe Community?!" The other divine gods gasped in surprise, as they had not expected him to say that.


    Of all the possible destinations, the Desolate Universe Community was the last in their mind.


    After all, that was where they and Austin lost the battle two years ago.


    If Flora hadn''t come to their aid, they would have been killed.


    As a result, every alliance member was scared to set foot again anywhere near the Desolate Universe Community.


    "Don''t be afraid.


    Two years ago, those masters were lurking there because they were waiting for me.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been in a weak universe community.


    Now, two years have passed, and I figured that those four masters who hurt me should have left by now,"


    Austin comforted his followers, who were hesitating at that moment.


    "We failed to free the natives of the Desolate Universe Community, so we cannot give up. We owe it to them to try again!"


    he added.


    "Leader, I have faith in you.


    I will follow you wherever you choose to go!"


    Ismail answered, expressing his loyalty and support.


    Although he was irritable at times, he was still obedient to Austin when it counted.


    "Leader, you have a good point.


    Besides, you are the one in charge.


    We will follow your orders," the Ice Queen said.


    Then, the other divine gods also nodded in agreement.


    After all, Austin was their leader, and he played a critical role in their alliance.


    They chose to believe him unconditionally.


    "Well, it''s settled then.


    Our first target is the Desolate Universe Community!"


    Austin concluded shortly, and his eyes burned with passion and fighting spirit.


    Soon, he and the troops of the alliance arrived near the Desolate Universe Community.


    "You guys stay put first. I''ll head inside first and check out the situation,"


    Austin instructed his men.


    After saying that, he activated the Reincarnation Token and sent himself inside the Desolate Universe Community.


    In the next breath, he reappeared in the void of his destination.


    It was a vast and dark place, and everywhere he looked, he could see the demonic aura seeping through the walls.


    It was rolling around in waves.


    It seemed that the universe community was under the control of the demon race.


    So Austin immediately released his spiritual sense and used it to check how many members of the demon race were s


    " one of the genuine divine gods yelled, as they rushed towards the invaders.


    "You are dead meat!"


    Austin shouted back.


    In a single movement, he unleashed two types of original chaotic laws at the same time.


    Then, he used the Overlapping Law Skill and combined the two laws perfectly.


    At once, a cold current surged and roared all around them.


    Tens of thousands of walls covered by thick ice struck toward the genuine preliminary-grade divine gods of the demon race.


    The combined power of the two original chaotic laws was terrifying!


    None of the genuine divine gods could even defend themselves.


    In the blink of an eye, the cold current froze them in their tracks, making their limbs stiff and immovable.


    The frozen walls hit the genuine divine gods of the demon race, who were frozen in their places and could not escape. Terror was evident in their eyes, but they could do nothing except scream and howl.


    "It''s you!


    Brat, I know who you are!" the genuine divine gods of the demon race shouted with fear.


    It was not until then that they recognized Austin.


    It was straightforward and easily identifiable since Austin had disguised himself into the same person when he first set foot in the Desolate Universe Community.


    "Yes, it''s me,"


    Austin replied with a calm smile.


    "Noooo!!!"


    The genuine divine gods of the demon race let out cries of distress.


    But they were quickly subdued and seriously injured, under the combined attack of the two original chaotic laws.


    "Brat, who the hell are you?


    Why are you provoking us like this?


    Aren''t you afraid of facing the wrath of our leader?"


    one of the genuine divine gods bellowed hysterically.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but sadly I''m not afraid of you or your leader, at all."


    Austin answered with a playful smirk.

 Chapter 3778 Obtaining An Opportunity

    "Die, you bastards!


    Go to hell!" Austin yelled.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    After a few seconds, crisp sounds of explosions filled the air as those genuine divine gods from the demon race ruptured and burst.


    Not only were their physical bodies shattered into pieces, but their spiritual souls also got destroyed.


    This was another one of his complete knockouts.


    "Nice!


    The power of the Overlapping Law Skill is not bad at all. It''s actually pretty terrifying!" Austin muttered.


    He was thrilled that he was able to test and learn about the power of this new skill he got.


    Back then, he had spent some time and energy in killing genuine preliminary-grade divine gods.


    This time, however, killing them was a piece of cake��all thanks to his new skill.


    The moment those genuine divine gods died at the hands of Austin, the rest members of the demon race were at a loss of what they should do next.


    Since it only took Austin less than an hour to kill all the enemies from the demon race of the Desolate Universe Community, lots of native divine gods from this universe community immediately got rescued and regained their freedom.


    These natives led a group of elite people from the Desolate Universe Community and willingly joined Austin''s army.


    When everything finally got settled, Austin led his army and left.


    The Desolate Universe Community was also home to some weak creatures with low realms. They had no other choice but to stay in their own worlds and run their own course, instead of joining Austin''s army.


    On that account, Austin realized that it was impossible for him to take away every creature he would encounter whenever he traveled the universe communities.


    He thought, if he did that, he would probably have to bring half the population of the entire Sea of Chaos with him.


    Apart from the fact that it was unrealistic, it was also quite impractical.


    He could only hope that there was some kind of heavenly law of justice that would protect these weak creatures.


    A couple of days later, Austin led his army and entered a universe community that was under the control of the beast race.


    There, he encountered a genuine medium-grade divine god.


    Austin considered a divine god at this level to be a strong opponent.


    Although it was true that he already had the strength to kill a genuine preliminary-grade divine god effortlessly, fighting a genuine medium-grade divine god was a different story.


    Just because they only had a slight gap in their levels as divine gods, didn''t mean there wasn''t a huge difference in terms of their strengths.


    It would always go without saying that a genuine medium-grade divine god was far stronger than a genuine preliminary-grade divine god.


    Nonetheless, Austin didn''t back out.


    Instead, he decided to confront the enemy head-on


    A few moments later, a loud bang blared.


    Austin''s left arm got hit and exploded.


    Thump!


    At the same time, Austin''s right fist had also landed on his enemy''s abdomen.


    It left another huge, bloody hole in his body.


    Both of them had constantly suffered injuries.


    As the battle went on, their injuries got worse and worse.


    Austin''s body even got blasted into pieces��his flesh and bones splattered all over the sky.


    Then again, his recovery ability was spectacular. No matter how serious his injury was, Austin would just recuperate in an instant.


    On the other hand, the genuine medium-grade divine god wasn''t that lucky.


    Unlike Austin, however, he couldn''t restore himself to his best state since his recovery ability was far inferior to Austin''s.


    "It''s time we finish this. Go to hell!"


    Right after recovering, Austin rushed to his opponent and dealt blows nonstop.


    An hour later, the genuine medium-grade divine god sustained even more serious injuries and his breath became weaker and weaker. He had become so feeble that he was almost unable to hold on.


    Thud!


    Not long after, he dropped down to the ground. Austin stepped on him and looked at him with a condescending sneer.


    "Ah, yes. This feels so good!


    This has been fun and exciting, don''t you think?


    Unfortunately, this battle should now come to an end.


    Die and go to hell!"


    Austin sounded so cold.


    "Please don''t kill me, young man.


    If you''d let me, I will give you an opportunity in exchange for my life!"


    Sensing his impending doom, the genuine medium-grade divine god broke down completely and miserably begged for mercy.


    "Opportunity? What are you talking about?


    Go on. I''m listening.


    If I like your answer, maybe I can spare your life.


    If not, you can bid your soul goodbye!"


    Austin sneered at his fallen enemy as he waited for his response.

 Chapter 3779 The Land Of Outlaw

    "Look! A few days ago, a Land of Outlaw suddenly appeared in the Sea of Chaos,"


    the genuine divine god from the beast race quickly explained. His life was in Austin''s hands now, so he wouldn''t dare to waste any more time. Without any hesitation, he immediately told Austin the opportunity he discovered just a few days ago.


    "Land of Outlaw? What''s that?"


    It was the first time that Austin had ever heard of it so he quickly asked for clarification.


    "Young man, you don''t know anything about it?


    I thought you crawled out of some forbidden area considering your superb skills.


    That''s why I thought you would know about the Land of Outlaw.


    Within the Sea of Chaos, disciples of every super force or forbidden area are taught what it is. But you aren''t. That''s odd,"


    the genuine divine god asked, confusion clear on his face.


    "Cut the crap!


    Just answer me!"


    Austin angrily slammed his foot against the divine god.


    "Yes, of course."


    He eagerly nodded in the face of Austin''s anger, desperate to do as he said to not provoke him anymore.


    However, deep inside, he was extremely dejected and miserable.


    Despite what Austin''s treatment might suggest, he was a genuine medium-grade divine god!


    He had never been treated like this.


    Rage filled him at the disrespect and he could barely hold back the urge to snap back at Austin.


    However, his life was in the palm of Austin''s hand.


    He didn''t want to die yet.


    Desperation filled him at the thought of dying.


    It took him so many years of cultivation to become a genuine medium-grade divine god.


    Genuine divine gods were admitted by the chaotic vacuum.


    As long as he wasn''t killed, he would never die!


    In other words, he was an immortal that could live forever.


    No matter what, he would do anything to not provoke Austin and to get out of this situation alive.


    Every single one of Austin''s wish was his command, as long as Austin left him alive.


    As for the humiliation and disgrace he was suffering now, he had no choice but to grudgingly swallow it. Inside the privacy of his mind, he decided that he would definitely get back on Austin one day.


    As long as he managed to live through this, he would have plenty of time to carry out his revenge on Austin in the future.


    "Tell me everything quickly!"


    Austin commanded and kicked him again until he was


    eve the Divine Accomplishment before he becomes a genuine divine god!


    How could one become a genuine divine god after eating a fruit?


    Does a treasure like that really exist?


    Don''t try to talk nonsense here! Are you making up a story to fool me?


    Believe it or not, I can kill you right now!"


    A stern expression appeared on Austin''s face, shock and confusion clouding his mind.


    "I''m telling the truth! Please trust me! I would never lie to you when you have my life in the palm of your hand. I swear that I had not told a single lie!


    I was just an ordinary divine god back then.


    It was very difficult for me to become a genuine divine god through my own talent and aptitude.


    Later, I took a Divine Accomplishment Fruit and became a genuine divine god.


    That''s why we have so many genuine divine gods in the beast race.


    Young man, the Land of Outlaw is different from our Sea of Chaos.


    Many strange things could be found in those places and it''s hard to explain with common sense.


    You can''t judge it with logic from the Sea of Chaos,"


    he assured. In the face of death, he had no choice but to frankly tell Austin everything about that special land.


    "You''re right,"


    Austin said and agreed with a nod.


    ''If I can get a batch of Divine Accomplishment Fruits, we''ll reap huge benefits in the future!''


    Austin''s heart began to swell at the thought of it.


    "If you don''t kill me, I can guarantee that you''ll have a chance to enter the Land of Outlaw and look for treasures soon,"


    the divine god from the beast race eagerly proposed.

 Chapter 3780 Tame A Genuine Medium-grade Divine God

    "Oh, what do you mean?"


    Austin''s voice softened. He lowered his guard a little, but he kept vigilant in case his victim did something unusual.


    ''If he can get me into the Land of Outlaw, I can spare his life, '' he thought.


    He raised his eyebrows, checking if the genuine divine god from the beast race before him was telling the truth.


    As if reading what was running on Austin''s mind, he spoke out.


    "Y-You have to trust me, young man. I was telling the truth when I told you I can help you get to the Land of Outlaw," his prisoner stammered.


    Then, after a short pause, he added, "But you have to let me live."


    He was desperate to escape this dilemma. Hence, he had to bait his captor with enticing promises to survive.


    Austin thought about this proposition for a while. Eventually, he resigned and agreed to the creature''s offer.


    "All right, then. You have my word. As long as you can get me into the Land of Outlaw, I won''t kill you.


    Don''t worry, I am a man of my word,"


    Austin calmly stated.


    "That''s a deal!"


    the member of the beast race exclaimed.


    ''As long as he doesn''t kill me, I''ve got a lot of chance to escape from this young man.


    Many masters of my kind will go to the Land of Outlaw too.


    By the time we reach our destination, I don''t have to be afraid of this brat!


    If I get lucky, maybe I can have the pleasure of killing him. Right now, my goal is to stay alive, '' the beast race member figured.


    The thought of this gruesome act made him smirk.


    "Don''t think about playing games with me.


    Open your Soul Sea and let your spiritual soul accept whatever happens," Austin ordered.


    He had been closely observing his prisoner. When he saw that the smirk form on his lips, he instantly knew that he had an ulterior motive behind this plan.


    "What... what do you want? We had a deal! You told me you''d never lay a hand on me," the beast stuttered, aghast with Austin''s request.


    ''Had he discovered my plan already'' he thought. He paled in fright.


    However, he would not easily let anyone enter his Soul Sea.


    "Cut the crap and do as I say!


    I will kill you if you don''t follow my orders!" Austin shouted sternly.


    He stepped on his prisoner hard.


    The added pressure on the beast race member''s body caused his bones to crack. The pain was unbearable that he screamed loudly.


    "Are you breaking our deal that quick? Didn''t you tell me you''re a man of your word? Why the fuck are you hurting me now?" the member of the beast race angrily accused.


    His voice was trembling, and sweat was breaking out on his forehead out of tremendous pain.


    "Do as I say, and I won''t kill you.


    So stop resisting and follow my orders!" Austin snapped.


    He enunciated his words intensely, so his prisoner could understand the gravity of his intentions.


    Left with no other choice, the member of the beast race opened his Soul Sea. He had to��or else, he would di


    re so afraid of death. I don''t think you''d have the guts to commit suicide,"


    Austin scoffed.


    "Don''t worry.


    I promised that I wouldn''t kill you, didn''t I?


    I think you should also understand that everything is possible as long as you are still alive.


    If you die, you will lose everything.


    What do you say?"


    he comforted the panic-stricken prisoner.


    Although he said so, he was worried that his prisoner might take his own life.


    Then, he would lose a laboratory rat to test the power of the Overlapping Law Skill.


    The beast race member kept silent. But deep inside, he was practically dying out of the excruciating pain.


    Austin kept unleashing the Puppet Strings. He kept experimenting what would work best against genuine divine gods. He would take turns adding the original chaotic law of snow or the original chaotic law of earth to it using the Overlapping Law Skill.


    He repeated the process again and again.


    Slowly, the member of the beast race was dying.


    His face was deathly pale.


    He couldn''t even scream anymore since his body was about to give out.


    He stared ahead blankly, and smiled at Austin from time to time as if he had given up the hope to live.


    ''No way. Did I turn him into an idiot?''


    Austin wondered.


    The spiritual soul of a genuine medium-grade divine god was too powerful.


    Despite the failure he kept on receiving, Austin did not get frustrated. He tried and tried.


    The member of the beast race was about to die of pain.


    Five days had passed.


    Just as Austin was about to give up, something was going on with his prisoner.


    "Wait!


    It seems that I made it," Austin exclaimed.


    His face lit up with joy.


    After a short pause, the member of the beast race looked at Austin obediently.


    "Master!" He bowed before Austin respectfully.


    "Ha-ha! I finally did it!"


    Austin went with wild joy. This new discovery would prove to be useful for his battles ahead!

 Chapter 3781 Recruiting More People

    "This is really exhausting but I finally made it!"


    Fatigue could be seen on every line of Austin''s body after all the tiring work he just finished.


    In the past five days, he was busy using all his strength to activate the puppet strings and two original chaotic laws. Lots of energy and mental power were needed for the work.


    "Master, I think I''m going to die."


    Meanwhile, the monster was left completely paralyzed on the ground on his weak legs.


    Austin spent the past few days torturing him hard.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have a lot of treasures here.


    You can choose anything that you like.


    I''m sure you''ll feel better after you consume enough treasures,"


    Austin snorted.


    With a wave of his hand, he summoned a steady flow of treasures to pile up around the monster.


    Within the past few years, Austin already killed many genuine divine gods.


    At least a few hundred fell to his hand!


    It was impossible to count the exact number of ordinary divine gods he killed.


    After he killed the divine gods, he would collect all the treasures they possessed.


    It was Austin''s usual practice and he was rather good at it.


    He did it often enough that it could even be called a habit!


    Even the divine god from the beast race before him wasn''t spared and got thoroughly robbed of all his treasures.


    All in all, the number and level of treasures Austin had in his possession were unimaginable.


    "Master, you''re so rich!"


    The monster''s eyes lit up when he saw the mountainous piles of treasures.


    "You can choose and take whatever you like.


    Take whatever you need to cure your wound as soon as possible,"


    Austin generously offered.


    Since the monster was under his control, that meant he was now Austin''s slave.


    There was no need for Austin to be stingy with him.


    "Master, can I really take whatever I like? Do you really mean it?


    First of all, I have to make it clear to you that I''m a genuine medium-grade divine god.


    It''s very different from an ordinary divine god.


    I''ll need a great deal of energy to completely recover from my injuries.


    Most of these treasures will be used up,"


    the monster slowly explaine


    gh to lead this army. Am I right?


    But I advise you to not judge his strength by his appearance alone.


    I don''t think you can imagine how powerful our leader is even if you try.


    Your past experiences restrict your imagination.


    Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Ismail immediately realized that the premium-grade divine god was doubting Austin''s strength because he was too young and he couldn''t help laughing and retorting back.


    "Don''t be so serious, Ismail.


    I would never dare to question our leader!"


    A hurried explanation left the premium-grade divine god at Ismail''s straightforward response.


    He couldn''t be arrogant when he needed to ask help from Austin and his army.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "If you anger our leader, there will be consequences!"


    "It doesn''t matter whether he''s young or not. Don''t you see that all the members of the army respect him?


    He''s indeed young but he owns this grand army!


    That''s more than enough to make him powerful."


    "I''m warning you, don''t mess around.


    He saved our whole universe community."


    Even the other natives sent warnings to the premium-grade divine god against provoking Austin.


    "Leader, it''s all my fault!


    I apologize. I shouldn''t have questioned your strength.


    I''m willing to receive any punishment for offending you!"


    Feeling the great pressure, the premium-grade divine god had no choice but to kneel before Austin and beg for forgiveness.

 Chapter 3782 Wilfreds Plan

    The premium-grade divine god hesitated before kneeling.


    He didn''t seem to have a choice for he didn''t want to piss off the leader of the alliance.


    Overall, Austin''s army scared him the most.


    If Austin weren''t in charge of the troops, the premium-grade divine god wouldn''t even bother to cast him a glance.


    "No offense taken," Austin said emotionlessly without even looking at him.


    With a wave of his sleeve, he released a force to help the premium-grade divine god stand.


    The expression on the ordinary premium-grade divine god''s face changed from contempt to surprise. Austin knew exactly what he was thinking.


    However, Austin didn''t want to point it out.


    He wasn''t worth the time or the words.


    ''Whoa! What was that?''


    The premium-grade divine god gaped at Austin, refusing to believe his own eyes.


    ''He only waved his hand lightly, but the force that he released managed to lift me up against my will.


    No ordinary preliminary-grade divine god can do that, '' the premium-grade divine god thought.


    ''No way!


    I must be mistaken.


    I think I know what happened.


    I relaxed my guard, and he took advantage of that.


    He is just an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god. He is as weak as an ant compared to me. There is no way that he could have lifted me up if I hadn''t relaxed my guard, '' he reasoned with himself.


    Even though Austin had bettered him, the premium-grade divine god held great contempt towards him.


    However, he had to be smart so he bottled it up.


    "Are you sure you want to join our alliance?


    I have to warn you, if you join us, you must follow my orders.


    If you disobey me, you will die.


    So you''d better take time to think it over,"


    Austin explained slowly as he glanced at hundreds of local divine gods.


    They looked a bit hesitant and then they began to discuss it amongst each other through their spiritual sense.


    A moment later, they came forward and stood in front of Austin.


    "Sir, we have reached an agreement to join the alliance and fight against the beast race with you.


    Please accept us,"


    all the divine gods said with much respect as one.


    After some discussion, they had discovered joining Austin was in their best interest.


    After all, the troops of the beast race would come back.


    They needed more people in the


    ne gods like me each has gotten a large number of slaves and we take them with us no matter where we go.


    I had tens of millions of slaves who were loyal to me and served me well not long ago,"


    Wilfred explained.


    "What? You had so many slaves?


    Where did they go? Why haven''t I seen any of them?"


    Austin spat out.


    "Master, all my slaves died at your hands.


    Your purple sword is way too powerful.


    It killed all my slaves in a heartbeat,"


    Wilfred replied in embarrassment.


    "I see."


    Austin laughed and the genuine divine god looked at him curiously.


    ''When I first came here, I wanted to wipe out all the members of the Beast City.


    It is very possible that I slaughtered all his slaves, '' he thought to himself.


    "Master, you can pretend to be my slave and keep a low profile.


    That way, we can enter the Land of Outlaw together.


    I assume that the others will also bring their slaves with them.


    I totally get it because if they encounter any danger, they can let the slaves die for them,"


    Wilfred said.


    "Okay.


    I agree.


    Let''s stick to your plan,"


    Austin said with a nod.


    ''This should work perfectly.


    Wilfred was chosen by the core members at the headquarters of the Beast City, and he was tasked with looking for treasures in the Land of Outlaw.


    If I pretend to be his slave, I can follow him into the Land of Outlaw without being noticed, '' Austin thought to himself.


    "Master, I think we should get going now.


    Otherwise, we might miss our opportunity,"


    Wilfred said.

 Chapter 3783 Enter The Beast City

    "Alright then, it''s settled. Let''s move out now,"


    Austin said in agreement.


    Wasting no time, he quickly brought Wilfred back to the Infinite City.


    Afterward, he summoned all the divine gods of the alliance and held a meeting.


    While the meeting commenced, he ordered the army to stay in the Infinite City and wait for him to return.


    Soon enough, the meeting was over.


    Then, Austin left the Infinite City with Wilfred.


    The two of them traveled in silence as they headed for the headquarters of the Beast City.


    That was because Wilfred had received orders to return to the Beast City before he went to the Land of Outlaw with the other masters of the beast race.


    Once the two of them got out of the Infinite City, Wilfred took out an airship that was shrouded in a powerful demonic aura. They quietly got inside the vessel, which was already bound for their destination.


    ''They said that all the members of beast race originated from the Beast City. Finally, I have the chance to see this place, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Generally speaking, the Beast City was immensely popular in the Sea of Chaos.


    As they were about to enter the mysterious place, Austin could not help but feel both nervous and excited.


    There was a brilliant spatial teleportation array on the airship that Wilfred had taken out. The vessel had created a space channel and traveled through it.


    Half a day had passed like this.


    "Master, we''re almost there,"


    Wilfred suddenly said.


    "Already?!"


    At first, Austin thought that it would take longer for them to reach the Beast City.


    "We have been traveling through the space channel all this time, so our journey was quite fast,"


    Wilfred explained.


    "That makes sense,"


    Austin agreed with a nod.


    When the airship became quiet again, Wilfred fixed his gaze ahead once more.


    Under his control, the airship dashed out of the space channel and immediately appeared inside a chaotic void.


    Just then, a thick, demonic aura billowed in front of them.


    It was followed by a mysterious pressure in front of them, which seemed like it tried to kill them.


    In turn, Austin looked ahead and saw numerous demonic runes that intertwined with the light at the end of the sky. The prayers of the beast race members had reached his ears.


    cosmoses.


    It was a rather large universe community.


    "Master, there are more than twenty thousand cosmoses in the Beast City.


    They are divided into three parts.


    The low-born members of the beast race and the creatures from other races that bow to us occupy the outer area.


    On the other hand, the high-born members or the divine gods of the beast race live in the inner area.


    All of them are respected figures in the beast race.


    Lastly, the core area is home to the Beast City''s dominant players.


    Only the high-ranking ones and genuine divine gods like me are qualified to live there.


    And, the Beast Den is located in the remote void of this area,"


    Wilfred briefly elaborated about the Beast City to Austin.


    "Noted,"


    Austin responded.


    "I can''t believe that there are more than twenty thousand cosmoses in the Beast City. It''s the first time that I''ve seen such a huge universe community,"


    he exclaimed in surprise.


    Ever since his journey to the Sea of Chaos, even the largest universe community he saw only consisted of several thousands of cosmoses.


    However, there were over twenty thousand cosmoses located in the Beast City.


    Of course, it caught him by great surprise.


    "Master, the Beast City is one of the most powerful forces in the Sea of Chaos. It''s normal for it to cover such a vast area,"


    Wilfred said with a smile.


    "Well, you are right,"


    Austin said with a nod.


    During their whole journey, they communicated with each other through their spiritual senses alone.

 Chapter 3784 The Wrestling Ring

    At that moment, Wilfred had led Austin to the inner parts of the Beast City.


    A tremendous demonic aura filled the air throughout the entire path, and various kinds of fiendish monsters came and went in all directions.


    Without a doubt, the beast race was a big clan.


    However, there were many small branches among them.


    This was obvious in the demonic monsters'' appearances, as a lot of them looked different from each other.


    Yet, to Austin''s surprise, he found that majority of the demonic monsters resembled human beings very much.


    There were only a few differences between them and humans. For instance, some of them had skin with a different color from the humans''; others had a layer of scales on their bodies; some had a horn or a pair of horns on their heads.


    "What the hell? Is that you, Wilfred?! You''re back!


    Who is this guy? A new slave of yours, right?


    Are you still brave enough to go to the Wrestling Ring and have some fun with me in a battle?"


    Just then, a middle-aged man in a light yellow robe suddenly appeared and blocked Wilfred''s path. He had a pair of sharp silver horns on his forehead, which clearly showed that he was from the beast race.


    The man held a folding fan, which he shook leisurely, arrogance written all over his face.


    He looked at Austin up and down as his eyes flashed fully with curiosity.


    "Wilfred, you are weakened in your judgment.


    How did you allow such an abject and incompetent man as your slave?


    He''s just a preliminary-grade divine god. That''s ridiculous! Did you pick rubbish as your slave?


    The longer you live, the more short-sighted you have gotten!"


    the man snickered in an ironic tone.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, Lawrence!


    Behave yourself before me! You should pay me your respect!"


    Wilfred scolded in anger. He could not believe Lawrence''s words. He quickly stepped forward and stood in front of Austin.


    Ever since the first moment he saw Lawrence, he had already been disgusted.


    Austin could tell that Lawrence and Wilfred were not on good terms.


    "Ha-ha, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, Wilfred. Your temper has become worse than before now. You got annoyed so easily.


    We rarely saw each other. Tell you what��since we met here today, why not go with me to the Wrestling Ring to have some fun?


    Also, I heard that Weber recently got several capable slaves. During this period, he had won a series of battles in the Wrestling Ring because of his new slaves. He was so happy and proud, and he has gained too much lately.


    Wilfred, you have never won over Weber in the Wrestling Ring, right? I still remember how he disgracefully defeated you last time. That was your most embarrassing defeat, right? You had lost the battle in ten consecutive rounds. How shameful it was!


    He had humiliated you in front of everyone. Can you swallow the insults and anger?


    Do you want to tell me that you don''t have the guts to see Weber?"


    Lawrence said sarcastically.


    "Who doesn''t have the guts to see him?! Do not say something like that in front of me! Weber is a useless asshole. When I defeat him severely sooner or later, he will kneel in front of me and beg fo


    little did they know, it''s easy for you to kill them all,"


    Wilfred secretly whispered to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    In return, Austin smiled.


    "What? A frog at the bottom of the well?


    Wilfred, did I get it wrong?


    Do you think I should not despise that sniveling slave beside you? Isn''t he weak as I thought?


    If you don''t want to accept it, then how about we fight? I''ll choose the weakest slave of mine to fight against that weak slave of yours.


    Let''s see what the result will be!"


    Lawrence hissed.


    At the same time, all the slaves by his side looked goadingly at Austin.


    "I''m not interested in your proposal."


    Wilfred immediately refused, as Lawrence had already expected.


    Of course, Wilfred would not allow Austin to take part in the fighting competition.


    There was an awkward moment of silence.


    "Master!"


    Suddenly, a large group of creatures in the distance walked towards Wilfred. As soon as they reached Wilfred, they bowed to him respectfully.


    "Here you are. That''s good. Stand aside first,"


    Wilfred commanded and nodded approvingly.


    It turned out that these slaves were the ones that Wilfred had dispatched from his mansion.


    "Master, these are my slaves.


    Since they are my slaves, they are also yours,"


    Wilfred secretly sent a message to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "Yes, master."


    Wilfred''s slaves said in unison, then moved aside to flank their master.


    These slaves looked at Austin with curiosity and thought this young man must be their master''s new slave.


    However, they lost interest in him as soon as they found out that he was just an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god in strength.


    "I must say, Wilfred, these slaves of yours are not bad. They are much better than that ant.


    The next competition is about to begin. It''s show time now!"


    Lawrence said as he sized up the slaves beside Wilfred and nodded.


    For a brief moment, the atmosphere was quite intense.


    The Wrestling Ring was filled with various kinds of demonic monsters and all kinds of creatures.


    Soon enough, the next competition was about to begin.

 Chapter 3785 The Competition In The Wrestling Ring

    The huge Wrestling Ring was crowded with tens of millions of creatures from the beast race and other races.


    A lively atmosphere filled the place as the crowds roared and applauded in anticipation.


    "The competition has begun!" a loud voice suddenly announced.


    The audience got more excited and all fixed their eyes on the stage.


    At the center of the Wrestling Ring, two creatures coming from opposite sides walked up to the stage.


    One was a human-shaped shadow in black. His figure twisted softly like a cloud, making it hard for people to see his face.


    He held a short saber in his hand that glittered as the light shone.


    The other one appeared to be a strong man with the huge axe in his hand.


    On a corner of the Wrestling Ring, an old creature of the beast race and his men stood behind a counter.


    "Step right up and place your bets!" they called out loudly.


    Countless members of the beast race swarmed towards the counter holding valuable things and treasures and began to place their bets.


    Meanwhile, the competition on the stage finally started.


    After growling an ear-splitting battle cry, the two creatures on the stage charged at each other.


    They fought with all their might and both used fatal moves to take down the opponent.


    The two of them were slaves.


    And they only had one thing on their minds: emerge from the game as the victor.


    Only by winning the competition could they help their masters earn money and be of use to them.


    If they lost, they would be brutally killed by their angry masters even if they had just survived their enemy''s attacks.


    For these slaves, once they had stepped onto the stage, the only way to survive was to be the winner.


    "Come on!


    Bring him down."


    "Stab his throat! Yes, that''s it!"


    "Go! Take him out now. What are you waiting for? Go get him!"


    The fight on the arena got more and more intense. The spectators were even more thrilled screaming and cheering for the participant they had placed their bets on.


    A ferocious, violent ambiance enveloped the Wrestling Ring.


    A great number of creatures of the beast race and other races yelled and shouted until the veins of their necks showed and their eyes turned red.


    Thunderous noise filled and resonated throughout the entire Wrestling Ring.


    At t


    arge of the whole competition.


    "I am placing a heavy wager on Freddy. Go place the bet for me,"


    Lawrence commanded as he handed the wager to one of his slaves.


    He was very much confident that Freddy would win this one.


    Soon, his slave had done his task and scooted back to his seat.


    The competition then began.


    Freddy''s first opponent was the creature in black who had just won.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    At just the beginning of the competition, the crowd in the Wrestling Ring started to lose control again.


    All sorts of noise broke out among the spectators.


    But the fight didn''t last for long.


    At the arena, Freddy drew out a broken blade and employed a mysterious blade skill.


    After a few attempts, he had stabbed the creature in black and dug the blade deep in his chest.


    The creature in black gasped and instantly died on the spot.


    "He won! Ha-ha! He did it!"


    Filled with so much joy, Lawrence shouted and waved his hands crazily to express his emotion.


    "Wilfred, do you still look down on my slave?"


    Lawrence asked, almost shouting with a proud look.


    Freddy really did not disappoint his master.


    Before Lawrence knew it, Freddy had already won six rounds in a row.


    "He won again, and again, and again! Good job. Ha-ha! Are you still thinking little of my slave now?"


    Lawrence asked in a much more condescending tone.


    "If you feel uncomfortable, maybe you can let your weak slave fight on the arena to show me what he''s made of,"


    Lawrence said, now chuckling at Wilfred.

 Chapter 3786 No Bet

    "Freddy! Freddy! Freddy! Freddy! Freddy! Freddy!"


    All the creatures in the Wrestling Ring loudly chanted his name as they got drunk off of the excitement.


    "Ha-ha! I''ve made a fortune. You didn''t let me down, Freddy."


    A bright flush lit up Lawrence''s face in his joy.


    Loud laughter burst out of him and he didn''t give a moment''s thought about what others would think of him.


    He really felt like luck was on his side, because he got his hands on a slave who could bring him good luck!


    On the other hand, Wilfred had a gloomy expression on his face.


    The happier Lawrence appeared, the unhappier he became.


    When he saw the expression on Lawrence''s face, Wilfred was so pissed that he itched to give him a good kick in the face.


    Dozens of members of the beast race walked up to Lawrence with a large number of precious natural resources in their grasp.


    All of the natural resources were what he earned.


    It was almost uncountable, each one undeniably precious and rare.


    Recently, the beast race had been busy attacking and plundering everywhere in the Sea of Chaos in the pursuit of more treasures and expanding their territory.


    Genuine divine gods like Lawrence and Wilfred got more than others. Hence, they were now very wealthy.


    That was why all kinds of precious natural treasures were wagered in the Wrestling Ring.


    ''Those treasures are very precious.


    Looks like people can earn a lot in this Wrestling Ring, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he eyed the treasures Lawrence managed to earn.


    "Is that..."


    Several items set down in front of Lawrence drew Austin''s attention.


    Specifically, there were several Buddhist scriptures and a Sarira.


    A brilliant golden light emitted from the treasures.


    Austin had practiced several Buddhist omnipotent skills, so he was sure that those Buddhist items were priceless treasures.


    Additionally, Ivy and Sue also practiced Buddhism.


    Hence, he immediately thought that they could put those Buddhist treasures to good use.


    Once he realized this, Austin made up his mind to get his hands on all the Buddhist magic treasures.


    "I want those. Go get it,"


    Austin ordered Wilfred through his spiritual sense.


    "I''m afraid that it''s not a good idea to just go and take the treasures away.


    There are too many masters in the Beast City.


    Let me think about it first.


    I''ll come up with a sound plan,"


    Wilfred replied through his spiritual


    "Are you kidding me? How could this brat be a match for Freddy?


    He''s basically dead already!"


    Loud complaints broke out among the spectators.


    Just about all of them were convinced that Austin would lose.


    On the arena, Freddy crossed his arms over his chest and cast Austin a cold glance.


    "This is going to be boring. Another fool who''s digging his own grave!" A defiant sneer twisted his expression. After saying those words, he closed his eyes and didn''t bother to give his opponent another look.


    "I''m going to place my bet.


    I bet that brat is going to get himself killed.


    What are the odds?"


    "Ha-ha! If you buy that guy will die, you''re sure to win!


    It''s a good deal!"


    "Yes, you''re right. Even if the odds will be very low, I''ll still earn something."


    Many spectators swarmed to the counter and bet on Austin''s death.


    "Everyone, we all know who''s going to be the winner in this contest.


    There''s no suspense here.


    Therefore, we decided that no one''s allowed to place bets,"


    the man in charge of the Wrestling Ring suddenly announced loudly.


    "Fuck you!


    You can''t be serious!"


    In an instant, all the spectators went ballistic and argued with the Wrestling Ring''s staff.


    A heated atmosphere filled the entire Wrestling Ring.


    "Everyone, please calm down.


    I''m a businessman.


    The last thing I want to do is to lose money.


    The result of this competition is already decided. If we let you place your bets, we''ll go bankrupt!


    Therefore, no one can place bets.


    Now, I announce that the competition has begun,"


    the old creature in charge patiently explained.

 Chapter 3787 The Seckill

    As Austin took steps towards the stage, bursts of laughter could be heard from the audience. He climbed the stairs and


    stood opposite to Freddy, staring him directly in the face.


    He would stare him in the eye but Freddy had his closed.


    Freddy crossed his arms and lifted his head high.


    He couldn''t be bothered to look at a nobody like Austin.


    Although Freddy was only an ordinary medium-grade divine god, he had the ability to challenge and kill an ordinary premium-grade divine god!


    So now, when an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god like Austin challenged him with confidence, he felt he was being insulted!


    So he closed his eyes and stood with arrogance.


    As Austin walked across the stage, the Wrestling Ring became quiet.


    Everyone was waiting to see if anything would happen, even though the result seemed to have been decided from the beginning.


    "This is interesting, but I''m sure it will be nothing but an appetizer."


    Some of the audience exchanged playful smiles.


    Usually, they witnessed intense battles here. The idea of watching a fight between an ant and an elephant was entertaining.


    "Okay, loser. Let''s begin.


    Normally, I wouldn''t even bother fighting an ant like you;


    however, since you volunteered and now here we are, fine, I''ll give you a chance.


    Just remember, you want to cherish the last moments of your life.


    Because as soon as I make a move, you will die without a doubt.


    There is no chance for you to fight back and win!"


    Freddy announced in a


    cold and arrogant voice, like a powerful master pitying an insect.


    He arms were still crossed and his eyes were still closed when he talked.


    He was making no secret of his contempt, disdain, and disgust towards Austin.


    "Okay,"


    Austin replied simply.


    "And one more thing, I have to remind you to use your strongest power and the most powerful secret martial arts skill in the battle.


    Otherwise, I will kill you before you can open your mouth,"


    Freddy continued.


    His tone was very playful, like he enjoyed teasing and playing with Austin.


    "All right.


    Can I start now?"


    Austin asked, starting to feel his hands twitch.


    "


    nt, the whole Wrestling Ring was silent.


    Countless eyes were fixed on the stage.


    The audience was confused as they looked for Freddy to return.


    At this moment, it was as if everything had frozen.


    Even the sound of a needle falling now could be heard in the whole Wrestling Ring.


    All creatures stared at Austin with disbelief.


    ''Why?'' they wondered. ''Why was an ant able to kill Freddy?'' ''How is it possible?''


    ''Is the battle over like this?


    Was that a seckill?''


    None of them could comprehend how an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god could kill a medium-grade divine god so easily. That medium-grade divine god had had fighting power that was comparable to a premium-grade divine god!


    Freddy had been so confident seconds ago, and now he had been killed by a nobody so easily?


    There was not even a corpse left?


    "This... No way! There must be a trick!" The audience exchanged worried glances.


    Lawrence was stunned.


    The slaves beside Wilfred were stunned, too.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Austin ignored all of them, walking down the steps one at a time.


    At this moment, everyone was watching him.


    He was too important to acknowledge them.


    He walked off the stage and stood beside it. His stare fell on Wilfred.


    "I want to continue and join the next round of competition.


    See to it,"


    Austin told him quietly.


    "Got it, master. Congratulations, by the way!"


    Wilfred replied excitedly.

 Chapter 3788 A Big Bet

    "Ha-ha! Lawrence, do you see what I was talking about now?


    I was smart choosing him to fight your slave!"


    Wilfred bragged as he looked at Lawrence.


    "How is this possible?"


    Lawrence frowned towards the ground. Then he glared at Austin silently, and he wished that he could run at him and beat him to death.


    "Now that you lost, I will take all these treasures.


    Lawrence, I am sorry that you lost all this to me.


    How do you feel now? You must being feeling terrible."


    With a wave of his hand, Wilfred snatched all the treasures that Lawrence had bet.


    The Buddhist scriptures and the Sarira were among them.


    Austin saw this and he smiled.


    The Buddhist scriptures and the Sarira were the reason why he had fought with that slave in the first place.


    "Lawrence, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so quiet?


    Weren''t you just bragging minutes ago?"


    Wilfred taunted.


    It was nice to serve Lawrence a taste of his own medicine.


    "Wilfred, I admit that I lost.


    You found a good slave!" Lawrence said, stressing every syllable.


    He was simmering with rage. No one wanted to be a loser.


    He raised his head and glared at Austin. ''It is all this human brat''s fault. I am humiliated because of him.''


    Lawrence''s eyes burned murderously.


    Austin, on the other hand, was standing quietly beside the stage, as if nothing had happened.


    He waited for the next competition. There was no reason to fear anyone present.


    ''Now that I''ve won a round, I don''t mind playing more rounds.


    That way, I can get more treasures.


    I can''t pass up such a good opportunity, '' Austin thought to himself.


    He wanted to obtain as many cultivation resources and treasures as he could.


    There were many genuine divine gods of the beast race present.


    Austin even saw that a genuine premium-grade divine god had placed his bet.


    Therefore, there were some amazing treasures to be gathered.


    "Lawrence, how about we make another bet?


    Or are you afraid of my humble slave now?


    Ha-ha!"


    Wilfred was elated. He hadn''t seen eye to eye with Lawrence for a long time, and they had gambled many times in the Wrestling Ring.


    Sometimes Wilfred won and sometimes Lawrence won. But he had never won so much from Lawrence before.


    Looking at the gloomy expression on Lawrence''s face, Wilfred grinned from ear to ear.


    "Although you won this time, it doesn''


    ught to himself.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wilfred took out a large number of treasures and piled them up on the ground.


    They were the treasures that he had just won from Lawrence.


    There were dozens of valuable items among them, drawing attention of all the spectators present.


    "That looks like everything you have,"


    Weber commented, questioning Wilfred''s reasoning.


    "Are you afraid?


    If you are, then forget it. I will cancel the bet,"


    Wilfred said with a sneer.


    He was speaking like this because it was all part of Austin''s plan.


    Wilfred needed to coax Weber into making a big bet with him.


    "Humph! Don''t be ridiculous.


    I will bet with you. I don''t fear anything.


    You want to make a big bet? I''ll play along!"


    Weber barked, frowning down at him.


    After speaking, he drew out a large number of treasures that formed a dozen heaps on the ground.


    "Benny, you are up.


    Go get that weakling,"


    Weber ordered one of his slaves.


    "You got it. I will slay him in a blow," the slave replied confidently.


    The muscles in his arms bulged as he crossed them over his bare chest and began walking to the stage.


    He was a big guy. When he stepped onto the platform, Austin felt the ground shaking slightly. He met Austin''s gaze with a cruel smile.


    "Wilfred, don''t blame me for not reminding you.


    Although Benny is just an ordinary medium-grade divine god, he can easily take out opponents whose cultivation base is higher than his.


    He can bring down an ordinary premium-grade divine god in a heartbeat,"


    Weber said proudly.

 Chapter 3789 Shall We Start Now

    Austin waited patiently on the stage for Benny to join him.


    Benny walked slowly, flexing his large muscles.


    He stood in front of Austin with a confident look in his eyes.


    "I like to kill people with my bare hands, and I like to crush their bones piece by piece until they are nothing but dust.


    Guess what I do next.


    I will eat my opponents'' flesh and drink their blood.


    I am from the cannibal race.


    My race is old and full of honor and glory,"


    Benny taunted, looking at Austin with greed-filled eyes.


    His white teeth were exposed, and he bared them like a lion.


    "Okay. I''ve seen people like you before,"


    Austin replied nonchalantly.


    "Human boy, aren''t you afraid?


    Or are you pretending to be calm?


    Just picture what I will do to you. I will rip all your flesh off and chew up every inch of your bone. You will be alive during all of it.


    Are you scared? Oh, well. It''s too late now. I will not let you go even if you kneel down before me and beg for my mercy.


    I will eat you. Nothing can change it.


    Young boy is my favorite."


    Benny''s mouth began to water just thinking about it. He swallowed the saliva down with a disgusting expression.


    "This is why I chose him. He likes to play the cat-and-mouse game. Let''s see how he chooses to destroy him,"


    Weber commented with a smile. He stood close to Wilfred so his every reaction could be clearly heard and seen.


    "It is too early to say who''s the cat and who''s the mouse,"


    Wilfred snapped back, trying to remain calm.


    A few feet away, Lawrence shook his head in secret.


    He knew that Weber had no chance to win the fight.


    ''Weber''s about to understand the humiliation I felt, '' he thought to himself.


    Just as much as Wilfred, Lawrence wanted to see Weber''s pride hurt.


    The two men stood on the stage like two statues.


    "Excuse me, shall we start the fight now?"


    Austin asked impatiently.


    "You are so impatient!


    You want to be eaten that badly?


    Okay. Let''s start.


    I''ll eat you up!"


    Benny felt anger rush through his veins. He had wanted this human boy in front of him to kneel down before him and ask for mercy.


    However, Austin presented the opposite.


    No matter what he said, Austin always remained calm and composed. Ever since he arrived on the stage, not an inch of the muscles on his face had ever twitched nor had he blinked an eyelash.


    He was as calm as a sculptured man.


    To Benny''s dismay, there were even some traces of impatience and disgust on this human young boy''s face.


    "


    on the wrestling stage, the atmosphere in the Wrestling Ring turned chaotic.


    Weber had used Silver many times, and he was more likely to win than to lose, so he had earned a high reputation with all the spectators.


    Therefore, as soon as he appeared on the stage, he caused numerous rounds of applause and cheers.


    These demonic monsters had come to the Wrestling Ring for a good fight and this was it.


    The host of the Wrestling Ring originally had a principle not to meddle with the feud between the two genuine divine gods at the medium-grade level, nor had he planned to allow bets.


    The other demonic monsters also felt the same way.


    But it seemed that now, everyone had had a change of heart.


    The host of the Wrestling Ring announced that bets would be accepted.


    After all, they ran the Wrestling Ring for the purpose of earning money.


    "I''ll bet on Silver! I bet he will win!"


    "Me too!"


    There was nearly a stampede as the demonic monsters ran over to place their bets. Most of them bet that Silver would win the competition.


    "Do you see, Wilfred?


    This time, you will lose everything you have!"


    Weber said to Wilfred with gritted teeth.


    Austin and Silver stood on the stage, motionless. They were waiting for the fight to start.


    "Brat, I saw you fight just now.


    I have to admit that


    you are really talented.


    However, I''m a much stronger opponent. You will lose this time.


    Remember that all your seemingly powerful skills are nothing compared to those of a martial arts master who is really powerful."


    A mocking smile appeared on the corner of Silver''s mouth.


    "Yeah, yeah. Can we just start the fight?"


    Austin asked flatly.

 Chapter 3790 Kill Them All In A Second

    "You''re too arrogant, boy! It''s time to die!"


    Austin''s indifferent attitude and words had completely irritated him.


    Whoosh!


    Silver retracted his arm and thrust forwards a long spear that glittered in the sunlight. Beneath it were huge spear shadows.


    Austin had expected power but this was even more than he had expected.


    All of a sudden, the whole Wrestling Ring was filled with silver shadows.


    They danced and taunted, filled with overwhelming killing intent.


    Over seconds, there were hundreds of them flying through the air.


    Silver spear radiance was surging uncontrollably. It was a magnificent sight to behold, even though it chilled all the spectators to the bone. The radiance spread chaotically and then it began to merge, turning into a huge silver spear radiance that filled the whole void.


    As soon as the huge spear radiance had formed, the vast majority of the creatures in the Wrestling Ring changed their expressions.


    "Look! It is the power of the original chaotic law!


    Weber, how did your slave comprehend some of the original chaotic law of spear?


    Too bad he is not a genuine divine god.


    If he were a genuine divine god, with his talent, even we can''t defeat him,"


    Lawrence commented from the audience.


    The three demonic monsters, Weber, Lawrence, and Wilfred, were standing very close to each other.


    When he heard Lawrence''s words, Weber laughed. "Of course! Silver is one of my favorite slaves."


    Then he turned to Wilfred and asked, "So, Wilfred, do you still think you can win this round?"


    Clearly, Weber was very proud. He believed that his slave would win undoubtedly.


    "Just wait and see."


    Wilfred sneered, still having faith in Austin.


    In his eyes, even a medium-grade genuine divine god was no match for Austin.


    Even if he was powerful, it was still not enough to beat Austin.


    "Humph!


    Face it. Your failure is coming!"


    Weber shouted.


    Boom!


    The huge silver spear shot towards Austin.


    It looked like a giant bolt of lightning coming down from the sky. Burning flesh could be smelled in the air.


    The spear moved fast. Within seconds, it would crush Austin.


    Even Austin had to admit that this attack was powerful.


    As an ordinary premium-grade divine god, it was impressive that he held such skills behind his back.


    It made sense that Weber cherished him so much.


    "Silver will definitely win!"


    someone in the Wrestling Ring suddenly shouted.


    Slowly, other creatures joined in.


    "Silver will definitely win!


    Silver will definitely win!"


    they shouted.


    Noises filled the arena.


    It seemed that most of the creatures were on Silver''s side.


    Austin tried to ignore them. He had to do something to stop the attack but for now, he just put his hands behind his back and looked indifferent.


    It looked like he didn''t know what to do.


    "Hey, boy, did I scare


    again became as quiet as a cemetery.


    "No way!"


    Weber''s face turned deathly pale.


    Within seconds, he had lost all of his treasures, and his slaves! There was no way he could get them back.


    "Ha-ha! Weber, now you know how it feels to suffer the crushing defeat!"


    Wilfred laughed wildly. He walked towards the treasures and greedily grabbed all of them, smiling the whole time.


    "Continue to arrange the competition,"


    Austin ordered Wilfred through his spiritual sense.


    "Okay."


    Wilfred nodded.


    However, after asking, it turned out that no one wanted to gamble with Wilfred anymore.


    Austin''s power had impressed the whole Wrestling Ring.


    "Master, you are too powerful.


    I don''t think there is anyone who dares to send slaves to fight with you,"


    Wilfred said, feeling slightly disappointed.


    "Alright then."


    Austin also sighed helplessly.


    Since there would be no more opponents, Wilfred and Austin decided it was time to leave the Wrestling Ring and return to Wilfred''s mansion.


    As a medium-grade genuine divine god, Wilfred had his own mansion in the core area of the Beast City.


    "Humph!


    This weakling has humiliated me in front of so many people. I must kill him!


    I must kill him!"


    Weber said, gritting his teeth as he looked at Austin''s departing figure.


    "Wilfred likes this human brat. If you kill him, I''m afraid that Wilfred will come for revenge,"


    Lawrence warned.


    "Humph! He is just a slave, a lowly character. I don''t believe that Wilfred will fight with me over him!


    I must kill this bastard or else I might explode from anger!"


    Weber yelled.


    A day later, Wilfred sent a message to Austin through spiritual sense, "Master, I have received an order.


    Let''s go to the Land of Outlaw right now!"


    "Really? Can we finally set off? I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Austin leaped to his feet and smiled so big that his cheeks hurt.

 Chapter 3791 It Doesnt Make Any Sense

    Half a day later, a large airship departed from the Beast City.


    Inside the airship, it was pouring with members of the beast race.


    Each of them was a genuine divine god.


    There were genuine preliminary-grade divine gods, genuine medium-grade divine gods, and even genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    However, there were only two of the premium-grade ones.


    According to Wilfred, the Land of Outlaw was a dangerous place.


    It was full of unknown dangers and traps.


    Even the genuine divine gods might not be able to make it out of there alive.


    That meant that it was a risk for everyone.


    It was smart of the forces to only send out a small number of their people.


    It was impossible for them to dispatch all their best men or their main force.


    After all, it was a dangerous mission.


    If all their elites died there, it would be a huge loss to them.


    Therefore, only two genuine premium-grade divine gods were on board.


    In addition, each member of the beast race had brought along lots of slaves.


    Some of them were followed by over ten thousand slaves.


    Wilfred told Austin that those slaves would be the ones that were sent to explore first. The masters did so in order to protect themselves.


    It was better to lose some slaves than to lose their own lives.


    Wilfred had also brought more than a thousand slaves with him, including Austin.


    Technically, Austin was Wilfred''s master. But to avoid being exposed, he pretended to be Wilfred''s slave.


    As the airship traveled at the speed of light, Austin closed his eyes and sat cross-legged next to Wilfred to rest.


    Wilfred got busy chatting with several genuine divine gods.


    It seemed that everyone was both nervous and excited to explore the Land of Outlaw.


    They were all talking about what could happen in the Land of Outlaw.


    Suddenly, Austin got the feeling that someone was staring at him.


    He opened his eyes, and saw that Weber and Lawrence were glaring at him.


    Back in the Wrestling Ring, the two of them had been humiliate


    rdinand and Duke nodded with satisfaction.


    Once they had finished speaking, the airship filled with chatter once more.


    "Ha-ha!


    You don''t need to fear others on this airship, except for Duke and Ferdinand.


    They might be stronger than you," Wilfred said to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t provoke them unless they come to me.


    I don''t plan on engaging with them," Austin reassured him.


    "Good.


    Master, with your strength, I believe that you will have a good harvest in the Land of Outlaw,"


    Wilfred said.


    As Wilfred talked with Austin, he moved closer to him.


    Wilfred had regarded Austin as someone that he cared about and respected above all others.


    Unfortunately, this was shown all over his face.


    He didn''t look like a master when he was with Austin.


    Just then, a thunderous snort reached Austin''s ear.


    "Humph!"


    The voice even broke into Austin''s Soul Sea and shook it violently like it was trying to shatter his spiritual soul.


    "What was that?"


    Austin was irritated by the rude action. He raised his head and tried to figure out the voice of the owner.


    He was shocked to find that Duke was glaring at him. Apparently it was Duke who had let out a displeased snort.


    ''What have I done to him? Why is he mad at me?


    It doesn''t make any sense.''


    Austin''s face darkened.

 Chapter 3792 Entering The Land Of Outlaw

    It was clear that Duke hated Austin as he cast a hostile look at the latter, and his body emitted intense demonic aura.


    Moreover, his voice had a hint of violent spiritual sense energy with it. If Austin did not have a strong spiritual sense, he would''ve died on the spot.


    Therefore, it was evident that Duke had tried to finish Austin off.


    In turn, Austin stared back at Duke with murderous intent.


    If anyone wanted to even lay a hand on him, he surely would not stand idly.


    Anyway, that was how he dealt with things. He never showed mercy to those who wanted him dead.


    Yet, he did not let anger get the best of him. He regained his composure, and the ferocious look in his eyes quickly disappeared.


    The reason was that, first of all, Duke was a genuine premium-grade divine god. He was a tough opponent for Austin.


    Secondly, there were numerous genuine divine gods of the beast race in the airship. If Austin fought Duke, he would most likely lose.


    On top of that, if Austin did challenge Duke now, it would be much harder for him to make it to the Land of Outlaw.


    "Sir, I told you that that slave is different from the other slaves.


    He even had the guts to look at you like that!"


    a member of the beast race said as he came up beside Duke.


    That member was none other than Weber.


    ''I get it now!''


    At that same moment, Austin immediately understood why Duke had made a move against him.


    "Master, I''ve heard that Weber is on good terms with Duke. It turns out that it''s true.


    This has something to do with Weber,"


    Wilfred said to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "Wilfred, where did you meet this slave? Who is he? Where did he come from? He is suspicious.


    Take him out in case he brings us any trouble,"


    Duke said emotionlessly as he narrowed his eyes at Austin.


    A slave''s life meant nothing to him.


    Besides, he thought that he had the right to determine any slave''s fate.


    "Sir, there must be a misunderstanding.


    I''ve investigated his background. He is clean and he is loyal to me.


    Please spare his life,"


    Wilfred said as he stepped forward and stood in front of Austin.


    "Oh? Did you just speak up for this slave?"


    Duke said in a sulky tone.


    "Sir, this slave is very important to me.


    I will not hurt him.


    Please spare his life for my sake,"


    Wilfred said in a louder voice.


    "Look, sir, Wilfred even had the nerve to defy you for a low-born slave.


    It seems that this slave has fooled him!


    This slave is suspicious. We can''t let him live,"


    Weber goaded, in an attempt to add fuel to the fire.


    "Weber, that''s quite low of you.


    You just want to find an opportunity to take revenge because you lost to me in the Wrestling Ring last time.


    If you want to get e


    tween his eyebrows, then a crack formed and turned into an eye.


    The lone eye unleashed a cold kind of light, which it aimed at the black space.


    ''That eye is awesome.


    It''s much stronger than the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor, ''


    Austin inwardly remarked as he looked at the master''s third eye.


    The master''s third eye reminded him of his Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    The Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor was an asset that only the members of the Tomber race from the underworld had owned.


    Austin only possessed the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor because he obtained it by chance. After he fused with a Tomber''s blood essence, he was able to fully unleash its power.


    But as time passed, he realized something.


    He found out that as he grew more powerful, the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor became of less use to him.


    Therefore, it had been a long time since he last utilized the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    Still, he could tell that the third eye of the master from the underworld was mightier than the Eye of the Ghostdom Ancestor.


    "Everyone, the black space in front of us is full of space cracks, and traps.


    To pass through it, you must take advantage of your law power related to space and time.


    Keep your eyes open and don''t rush.


    Once you become stuck in the space cracks or traps, you will get exiled to an unknown space.


    However, you don''t have to be too scared. As far as I have observed, the spatial power and time power over there is not that hard to deal with.


    As long as you proceed with caution, you will be able to get through it.


    Once again, I''ll repeat: watch out and don''t rush!"


    the master of the underworld announced after he examined the black space in front of him with his third eye for a while.


    "That''s good!"


    Upon hearing those words, the other creatures sighed in relief.

 Chapter 3793 Assault

    "Ha-ha! In that case, we don''t have to stress out. Come on, let''s keeping moving!" the creatures said with a hearty chuckle.


    Finally, they could go to the black space in front of them without a worry.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    One after another, the groups of people flew into the black space.


    "Master!"


    Wilfred said though his spiritual sense as he subconsciously moved closer to Austin in a bid to keep him safe.


    "Release the law of time and law of space to perceive your surroundings. Don''t rush,"


    Austin said to Wilfred through his spiritual sense.


    "So should you, master,"


    Wilfred responded.


    He was Austin''s slave. Of course, he did not want to see him get hurt.


    ''This place is indeed full of space cracks and traps.


    However, it''s not that dangerous.


    As long as everyone remained cautious, most genuine divine gods could make it out of there alive.''


    Austin mentally analyzed the situation as he carefully observed the black space.


    "Wilfred, keep an eye on your slaves.


    This black space is still a dangerous place for ordinary divine gods.


    Only genuine divine gods could easily pass through this area,"


    he reminded Wilfred.


    "Master, don''t worry. I know what to do," Wilfred answered.


    Then, he released the laws of space and time to protect his slaves.


    He had brought along over a thousand slaves with him on this trip.


    The creatures slowly groped their way forward by using their spiritual sense to move through the black space. At the same time, they carefully avoided being trapped in the space cracks and traps.


    They had to travel in this way because they could not see anything in the black space.


    Even their spiritual senses'' powers became much weaker.


    Thus, they couldn''t perceive things too far away from them.


    They could only sense what was going on nearby.


    Despite that, no one had run into any trouble yet.


    After all, the genuine divine gods were incredibly powerful.


    Since they always remained on high alert, they could surely avoid any dangers.


    "Master, everything has gone well so far.


    I initially thought that we might be in peril. Ha-ha!"


    Wilfred said to Austin with a relieved smile.


    "So far, so good,"


    Austin agreed.


    Therefore, the two of them thought that nothing bad would happen.


    However, things did not go as well as they imagined.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At that moment, two streaks of spiritual sense appeared in the


    d of Weber''s slaves exploded into bits of flesh!


    The Overlapping Law Skill was Austin''s best move now.


    He could strike down a large number of ordinary divine gods with this technique.


    Right after that, he turned around and snuck up on Lawrence.


    Then, he unleashed the Overlapping Law Skill once again.


    Just like what happened earlier, the two original chaotic laws merged and swept towards Lawrence''s slaves.


    Puff! Puff!


    The attack caught the slaves off guard, so they had no time to react and ended up getting pulverized into pieces.


    It was not long before more than a thousand of Lawrence''s slaves had died.


    Austin had always been quite swift when he attacked his enemies.


    For instance, it took him less than one-tenth of a second to get that done this time.


    "Damn it! What''s going on?" Weber and Lawrence yelled in panic.


    A chill ran down their spines at the sudden invasion, and they were both shocked and furious.


    To their horror, they discovered that about one-third of their slaves had died in a heartbeat.


    The worst thing was, they could not do anything about it.


    They hated feeling powerless. It made them feel frightened and angry at the same time.


    "Wait a second!


    Brat, you are still alive!


    What is going on?!" Weber and Lawrence screamed.


    Then, both of them sensed that Austin stood beside Wilfred unscathed, the corner of his lips curved into a sneer.


    "Ha-ha! Weber, Lawrence, who told you that my slave is dead?


    What''s wrong with your eyes?


    Never mind. Why did you lose so many slaves in such a short time?"


    Wilfred mocked as he laughed hysterically.

 Chapter 3794 Troubles And Gains In The Land Of Outlaw

    "Is it your filthy slave''s doing, Wilfred?"


    Both Lawrence and Weber shouted at Wilfred furiously.


    "A murderer must be killed to make him pay the price!


    Let''s just cut the crap."


    Wilfred sneered.


    "You..."


    Lawrence and Weber were too angry to speak as they heard Wilfred''s reply.


    They had planned to kill Austin in the darkness.


    They never expected that Austin would still be alive by now. Instead, their slaves had suffered heavy injuries leading to numerous casualties. It was such a great loss and humiliation.


    "Enough!


    Look at the kind of situation we are in. Do you really think it''s the right time for bickering?


    Stop it!"


    Ferdinand suddenly raised his voice as he was becoming impatient.


    "Behave yourselves! All of you!"


    Duke also snapped at the commotion.


    Lawrence and Weber finally stopped talking and snorted.


    In the absolute darkness, the group of warriors continued to move forward as they fumbled.


    Moments later, a ray of light finally appeared in front of them.


    The horde of creatures cheered as they had been filled with hope.


    They quickly walked out of the dark area and now stepped into a chaotic space.


    The power and laws in this space were very special.


    A wide scope of energy and laws that had never been seen or heard of dominated the whole area.


    It gave off a kind of energy that was completely different from the Sea of Chaos. The creatures seemed to be out of the sea now.


    "Look!


    There is a continent over there.


    Let''s go and have a look!"


    a creature suddenly shouted as he found a continent floating in the void at a distance. Following him, everyone flew towards that direction and landed on the continent.


    "Ah!


    Damn it!


    Time is rapidly going backward on this continent! Watch out!


    Get out of here now!"


    The first group of creatures that landed on the continent screamed in horror, warning the approaching creatures.


    "No.


    My cultivation base is regressing quickly.


    I''m also getting younger and younger at a fast speed!"


    Some ordinary divine gods exclaimed while they looked at their hands and touched their faces.


    These ordinary divine gods were mainly the slaves of the genuine divine gods of the beast race.


    In an instant, all the creatures fled the continent as swiftly as they had swarmed onto it.


    Everyone floated high in the sky and carefully observed the continent. They had just discovered that the law of time on the continent was indeed reversing sharply.


    "The Land of Outlaw is really a strange place."


    Some creatures sighed as they stared at it.


    "Let''s move on,"


    y had rested and reproduced in groups all throughout the peaceful time.


    In fact, there were tens of millions of them!


    Even the premium-grade divine gods were excited when they saw the herbs�Ctheir faces turned red and could hardly breathe properly for a while.


    In fact, there were many kinds of magic herbs in the Sea of Chaos, and it was not difficult for those genuine divine gods to get a few of them.


    However, there were just too many magic herbs found on that continent!


    Tens of millions of them! This was just so rare and much more convenient than the genuine divine gods had been used to.


    More than a dozen forces hurried towards the continent, frantically picking the magic herbs.


    Although those magic herbs were of high levels, their biggest weakness was their poor fighting power.


    In the end, tens of millions of magic herbs were collected and shared up by more than a dozen forces.


    "What a great harvest!"


    The creatures of every force smiled as they gazed at the harvest.


    They later found a lot of precious special crystals spread in different places.


    Namely, there were the divine time crystals, the divine space crystals, and so on. The crystals all sparkled beautifully as the light shone on their surfaces.


    "I haven''t gained anything.


    To me, nothing had been so special that was even worth fighting for."


    In contrast to others, Austin didn''t gain much, so he was a little disappointed at the Land of Outlaw.


    "Don''t worry, master.


    The Land of Outlaw is very vast.


    So far, we have only explored a small part of this area.


    There are still a lot of chances for a good harvest,"


    Wilfred said to Austin in a comforting tone.


    "I hope so,"


    Austin said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 3795 A Maze

    Suddenly, countless magnificent palaces materialized out of nowhere.


    The array of numerous pointed towers gave it the look of an eccentric crown. The colors were splendid and colorful, glistening under the sun.


    Heaps of rare divine crystals, magic treasures, precious natural resources and priceless herbs could be seen inside the palaces.


    Treasures that they had never even heard of were littered all over the place.


    It was like a feast for their eyes��a myriad of these valuable items created dazzling lights, almost like glitter.


    This was beyond what they could have ever expected.


    If they were to estimate the total, they would assume that these treasures were billions!


    However, these precious items that lay before their eyes were merely projections that showed those palaces'' interior.


    It was hard to tell whether these dazzling items existed or not.


    "Damn! This is excessive! I have never seen treasures this plenty." Creatures laughed merrily as soon as they saw them. Their eyes glistened with greed and lust.


    More creatures commented. "Ha-ha! I''m going be rich!"


    "Ha-ha! The Land of Outlaw is indeed full of treasures. It is worth the travel."


    Thrilled, they fixed their gaze skyward at the projections. The sparkle in their eyes was evident of excitement.


    They took in the palaces'' indescribably beauty. It was magnificent, built with a panorama of colors that panned everywhere.


    If they wanted to keep moving, they would have to pass through these palaces.


    They were left with no other choice.


    The hard part about passing through the magnificent castles was that the projections attracted the creatures immensely.


    They all swallowed greedily as they stared blankly at them.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look," one of them coaxed.


    Finally, all the creatures plucked up their courage and made their way towards the palaces.


    "Let''s be careful. There might be danger lurking between these walls.


    Although these palaces may appear safe and harmless, it''s possible that there are traps inside them.


    Therefore, if we decide to enter the buildings, we have to unite and overcome the difficulties together!"


    a genuine premium-grade divine god suggested before they walked into the buildings.


    "That''s a good idea!"


    The creatures affirmed their companion''s sensible plan.


    Up to now, the group who


    ens were made by Wilfred.


    However, he didn''t receive any response after he send several voice messages.


    ''The spiritual token doesn''t work either.''


    Austin sighed.


    ''It looks like that I am struck in this remarkable maze.


    I''ve been wandering around for half a day and I am still here, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Even though I am trapped in here right now, I have to admit that this place took some careful time and work to be done. It''s indeed amazing,"


    Austin remarked as he smiled bitterly.


    While he was at a loss and didn''t know what to do, a huge shadow popped out from behind him.


    It brought him back to his senses.


    The massive shadow bolted towards Austin, carrying terrifying power.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    The immense amount of energy surged over, causing the space around Austin to explode.


    "I can''t believe it! It''s a house!"


    Austin quickly turned his back to see what it was. He was taken aback with what was before him.


    A massive house was flying towards him.


    The two gates of the house opened and closed like a huge mouth, trying to bite Austin.


    "Damn it! You''ve gotta be kidding me! Even a house can attack people on its own?!"


    Austin hollered, unable to process this surprising development.


    "Freeze!"


    Austin concentrated, and released the white cold current. In an instant, the cold current flooded the house.


    The icy blast covered the house, making the surface of the house freeze.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Soon, the house turned into a huge heavy ice block.


    With a loud bang, it fell to the ground.

 Chapter 3796 Everything Was An Illusion

    After a while, the whole house blew up, smashing its walls and floor into pieces.


    Countless pieces of bricks and tiles spread all over the air and covered the ground.


    Whoosh!


    The pieces of bricks and tiles then started to shoot towards Austin.


    Austin waved his sleeve in defense, trying to flick away the broken bricks and tiles.


    However, the next second, as Austin''s sleeve touched the approaching bricks and tiles, every single one of them suddenly disappeared.


    ''What?


    It seems to be an illusion!


    What a brilliant illusion! I was almost deceived myself!''


    Austin''s spiritual soul energy was so powerful that he immediately realized something was wrong.


    After the house exploded, all the debris disappeared quickly without a trace.


    Not even a bit of dust was left on the spot, as if the house never existed at all.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, several more shops began to move and quiver on both sides of the street.


    The entrance of each shop turned into a huge mouth and opened wide, revealing sharp fangs and pouncing towards Austin.


    "Fuck off!"


    Austin shouted as he used the Star Skill.


    The rolling star energy then poured out and hit the shops one after another.


    Boom!


    Several shops burst violently, much more catastrophic than the previous house''s explosion.


    After they had all been destructed into ruins, all the debris vanished into thin air once again.


    ''It''s an illusion again, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Is everything I see now just an illusion?


    But how could they be? They all looked so real!


    This is an incredible illusion!"


    Austin exclaimed as he recounted each moment in his head.


    All of a sudden, boom!


    A loud booming sound resonated from the end of more than a dozen of streets, shaking the ground unceasingly.


    Then, at the end of each street, monsters of different shapes and various sizes started to rush over one by one.


    Every one of them possessed terrifying strength, which was at least equivalent to that of an ordinary divine god.


    Some monsters were even as powerful as a preliminary-grade genuine divine god!


    Tens of thousands of monsters came from all directions and dashed towards Austin.


    "Fuck off!"


    Austin had no choice but to accept the challenge.


    Furthermore, in the face of so many ferocious monsters, Austin could do nothing use his full strength.


    The Overlapping Law Skill, two kinds of the original chaotic law, the Star Skill, the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation,


    indeed absorbing.


    That was a good thing.


    It would be a great benefit for him to absorb the powerful spiritual soul energy and law power.


    Austin knew that.


    That was the reason why he was not in a hurry at all.


    ''Well, in that case, I will take advantage of this opportunity to enhance my spiritual soul energy and spiritual sense!''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Aside from that, Austin discovered something.


    The moment the monsters were defeated and their bodies exploded, the blood and flesh essence that dissipated from them could be quickly absorbed by the spiritual tree, the spiritual dragon, and the Chaotic Ice Lotus.


    In fact, the flesh and blood essence of these monsters contained the purest spiritual soul energy and law power.


    Therefore, Austin soon came up with a strategy.


    Every time he killed a monster, he would activate the spiritual tree, the spiritual dragon, and the Chaotic Ice Lotus to hurry forward and frantically absorb the blood and flesh residue.


    In this way, the speed of absorption became much faster.


    "My spiritual soul energy and spiritual sense are improving rapidly!"


    Austin exclaimed as he was overjoyed.


    "This is an excellent opportunity for me to cultivate!"


    Austin added excitedly with a grin on his face.


    After that, Austin fought with those monsters tirelessly from dusk to dawn.


    Moreover, during this process, many rockeries, ponds, strange stones, flowers, trees, and all kinds of buildings came rushing towards Austin from time to time.


    Gradually, Austin''s spiritual soul energy and spiritual sense continued to increase swiftly!


    He was indeed getting stronger and stronger!

 Chapter 3797 The Sphere Of Spiritual Sense

    This was truly exceptional when considering that the spiritual soul energy and law power that Austin was absorbing were stronger than he had ever encountered before.


    It was tough but he was able to withstand them and allow them into his body.


    In fact, time flew so fast that half a month had passed in what felt like a day.


    Austin checked and found that his spiritual soul energy and spiritual sense seemed to have taken a qualitative leap!


    His spiritual soul energy was constantly increasing


    and the power of his spiritual sense was getting stronger and stronger!


    While Austin was busy absorbing the spiritual soul energy and law power, a dazzling light seeped from his brain and formed a circle of light.


    To the naked eye, the circle seemed to be made of countless bright Buddhist lights!


    His spiritual sense was so powerful that it created the light.


    One circle, two circles, three circles...


    The circles transformed into golden halos which circled around Austin''s head from time to time.


    Gradually, the halos of spiritual sense around Austin''s head became brighter until they were almost unbearable to look at.


    As they glowed, they exuded a supreme aura!


    For tens of thousands of miles, everyone could see the light which resembled a scorching sun.


    Austin found that not only his spiritual sense, but also his spiritual soul energy were constantly increasing.


    Moreover, all his abilities that were related to his spiritual sense had been greatly improved.


    In addition, Austin also found an astonishing change in his Soul Sea!


    In the middle of his Soul Sea there was a huge lake made up of spiritual sense.


    It had been there for a long time


    and become wider and wider every time that Austin improved his spiritual sense.


    It was filled with all of his spiritual sense!


    Austin had learned that the most important spiritual sense power in his Soul Sea was stored in this sea.


    Usually, if Austin wanted to use his spiritual sense, he had to get it from the sea of the spiritual sense.


    This sea was the core part of Austin''s Soul Sea!


    Now, things were happening to the sea


    l dragon pounced on the tied monsters and devoured them!


    This way, the spiritual tree, the spiritual dragon, and the Chaotic Ice Lotus could continue to absorb the spiritual soul energy and law power around them.


    In Austin''s soul sea, the dark gold sphere was still growing larger.


    Ripples appeared on the surface of the sphere. These were all the law of illusion.


    The whole sphere emitted a terrifying wave of spiritual sense.


    "This is exactly what is supposed to be happening!"


    Austin began trembling from both excitement


    and the power contained in the sphere.


    Austin''s spiritual sense power and spiritual soul energy were still improving.


    It felt like electricity was flowing through his veins.


    His body pulled more energy into it, flowing like small rivers.


    His Soul Sea began sizzling as more spiritual soul energy and law power were absorbed. The whole Soul Sea seemed to be boiling. Dense spiritual waves began to gather in the core of the dark gold sphere, like drops of water converging into a sea.


    Visible to the naked eye, the size of the dark gold sphere was rapidly growing.


    Powerful waves of spiritual sense continued to spread out.


    Spiritual sense laws circled around the spiritual sense sphere.


    These laws were all at the level of original chaotic law!


    Hundreds of golden spiritual sense circles beamed from Austin''s head, making him look like a golden Buddha!

 Chapter 3798 The Illusionary Token

    Half a month seemingly passed in the blink of an eye.


    "I see.


    The spiritual tree, the spiritual dragon, and the Chaotic Ice Lotus have all reached their limit.


    They couldn''t absorb any more energy or law power related to the spiritual soul,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    By that point, in Austin''s Soul Sea, the diameter of the sphere of spiritual sense was around a thousand meters already.


    Terrifying spiritual sense poured out of the slowly rotating dark golden sphere.


    The density of the sphere of spiritual sense was very high.


    Even a tiny portion of it contained enough spiritual sense to equal that an ordinary divine god possessed.


    ''My spiritual sense is at least a thousand times stronger than before I entered this maze!''


    Thrill filled Austin at the realization.


    Not only did he have a clear mind now, he also possessed a strong spiritual sense force.


    Strength and confidence rushed through his veins. His belief in being unstoppable could be seen in his eyes.


    "The harvest is beyond my wildest imagination.


    Although the Land of Outlaw is dangerous, it''s also full of great opportunities!"


    Austin''s lips pulled into a big smile.


    "Now, even this maze isn''t working on me anymore.


    All those monsters also decreased and there''s no sign of them now,"


    Austin murmured to himself as he observed his surroundings.


    All the monsters that sprouted from nowhere one after another already disappeared without a trace.


    ''I can''t draw out more spiritual soul energy.


    But I should continue to comprehend the law of illusion.


    Seems like the law of illusion here is at the chaotic level.


    If I can take advantage of this opportunity to master the original chaotic law of illusion, my strength will be enhanced exponentially.''


    One plan after the other popped up in Austin''s mind.


    Recently, he managed to have a better understanding of the law of illusion.


    Thanks to the Chaotic Heaven Body he acquired, he could understand all kinds of original chaotic laws better than anyone else.


    Therefore, it wasn''t much of a challenge for him to cultivate the original chaotic law.


    ''I''ll try to comprehend the law of illusion, and walk around to look for the others.


    It has been over two months since I entered the maze.


    I must figure out what''s going on


    e, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he looked at the creatures in the distance.


    In other words, the most urgent tasks for all the creatures in the maze was to collect three Illusionary Tokens.


    "I''ve never seen them before.


    That means there''s no need to help them."


    Austin ignored their plight and took a detour instead.


    ''What''s the Illusionary Token? What is it like?


    I should be able to find them with my current spiritual sense force.''


    Austin was perfectly calm and at ease.


    All of a sudden, Austin''s face held a big smile.


    "Something on the artificial hill is glowing with golden lights. It''s in a far courtyard.


    It does look like a token.


    Ha-ha! It''s the Illusionary Token. There''s no way I''m wrong,"


    Austin exclaimed, overjoyed.


    Wasting no time, he immediately dashed towards the courtyard.


    Before he could arrive, he saw another brawny middle-aged man had run into that courtyard.


    He also spotted the Illusionary Token on the hill.


    "Ha-ha! There it is, an Illusionary Token!


    I didn''t expect to find one so soon.


    What a good day!" A beaming smile was on the man''s face.


    Excitement pulsed through him as he rushed towards the artificial hill.


    As he was about to reach his destination, a voice reached his ears.


    "I''m sorry.


    I found this token earlier than you did.


    So it''s mine,"


    the voice said.


    The next moment, a young man appeared beside the hill. With a wave of his hand, the Illusionary Token appeared on his palm.


    This young man was none other than Austin.

 Chapter 3799 Fighting Over The Illusionary Token

    "Damn it!


    Brat, do you have a death wish?"


    the brawny man asked in a roaring voice.


    "Fuck you! An ordinary preliminary-grade divine god means nothing to me.


    How do you have the balls to compete with me over the token? Have you lost your mind?


    Hand over the Illusionary Token right now, or you will die!"


    His evil eyes swept over Austin as he read his vital energy realm.


    The brawny man was a genuine preliminary-grade divine god.


    To a genuine preliminary-grade divine god, an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god was as weak as an ant.


    "Brat, I''ll give you one more chance. Kneel down, present the token, and destroy your own cultivation base.


    If you do it, I will spare your life.


    Otherwise, I will snap my fingers and you will be turned to nothing but dust!"


    the brawny man bartered.


    "You idiot,"


    Austin replied before he turned around and meant to leave.


    In his eyes, a genuine preliminary-grade divine god was not qualified to be his opponent.


    "Arrgh!"


    the brawny man growled.


    "Go to hell!"


    He reached out to grab Austin from behind.


    His hand grew bigger until it was one hundred times the original size.


    It was giving off an enormous amount of energy as it swooped at Austin.


    "I didn''t want to take your life, but you keep pushing me."


    Austin shook his head in response. Despite being chased, he didn''t try and dodge or turn around to face his enemy.


    Instead, he concentrated his mind.


    A cold current materialized and came at the brawny man entirely.


    The space around him began freezing inch by inch from the intense cold.


    "It can''t be.


    Why are you this strong?


    Let me go!"


    the brawny man yelled while his body slowly was encompassed by ice.


    It was impossible for a genuine preliminary-grade divine god to break the original chaotic law of snow that was at the Major Achievement Stage.


    Austin turned around. "I had no intention of making a move against you, but you left me no choice,"


    Austin said flatly as he stared at the frozen man emotionlessly.


    Although he showed no mercy towards his enemies, Austin didn''t enjoy killing.


    men, he could see a token suspended in the air.


    The two groups of people were fighting fiercely around.


    Austin ran as fast as he could and he used the law of illusion to disguise himself.


    As a result, no one had spotted him.


    This gave Austin a good chance.


    Austin reached out and grabbed the token floating in the air.


    Only in that moment did the others notice that he was there.


    "How dare you?"


    "Who are you?"


    "Give us back the token!"


    Now the angry roars were directed towards him.


    However, Austin felt elated now that he had another token to practice with.


    "Ha-ha! You continue fighting each other. I am taking my leave."


    With that, he turned around and ran away.


    "Stop right there, brat!"


    The two forces were only just catching up to what was happening. At once, they began chasing after him.


    However, they ended up getting stuck. The maze could trick them but not Austin.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin had vanished into thin air.


    "Argh! Damn it!"


    Shouts and cries of annoyance filled the air.


    They had been fighting for the token, and now, there was nothing to fight over.


    "I''m going to comprehend the law of illusion inside this token."


    Austin ran to a remote place, sat down with his legs crossed, and began to work on the token he had just obtained.


    "No matter what, I must successfully grasp the law of illusion!"


    Austin said confidently.

 Chapter 3800 The Power Of The Law Of Illusion

    The following day, Austin''s eyes snapped open. They were shroud in a layer of mystery.


    "I am better at comprehending the law of illusion, but I have yet to fully master it.


    I need more tokens to help me with that,"


    he murmured to himself.


    Sighing, he stood and continued to look for the tokens.


    After a while, he saw a team of the beast race in the distance.


    It was led by several genuine divine gods. Apparently, they were also searching for the Illusionary Tokens.


    It was kind of funny to Austin since none of them could figure out the direction to go in the maze.


    With a vicious sneer at the corner of his mouth, Austin walked straight for them instead of wasting his time going the long way around.


    "Stop right there!


    You look familiar,"


    a genuine divine god of the beast race shouted when he saw Austin approaching.


    Austin ignored him and continued to draw closer to them.


    "Are you a deaf or something?


    My master is speaking to you. How do you have the audacity to be so rude in front of him?"


    Since he still wasn''t listening, more than ten slaves of the genuine divine god rushed forward and prevented Austin from getting closer to them.


    "Ah!


    It rings a bell.


    You are Wilfred''s slave!


    Where did your master go?"


    One of the genuine divine gods smiled deviously.


    "If you don''t want to die, get out of my way!"


    Austin yelled back.


    He was not in the mood to deal with them.


    He needed to hurry and find more Illusionary Tokens so that he could successfully master the law of illusion.


    "How dare you?


    Men, kill him!"


    The slaves that blocked Austin''s path went ballistic.


    Although they were slaves, their cultivation base was higher than Austin''s.


    In their eyes, Austin was just a weakling.


    Someone who was not an important figure couldn''t talk to their master like this.


    One of the slaves, who was an ordinary medium-grade divine god, stretched out his hand and tried to seize Austin.


    Austin sneered defiantly at him.


    An ordinary medium-grade divine god was not even qualified to be Austin''s opponent.


    Hence, Austin stood sti


    stin in confusion.


    "You, get your ass over here and answer my questions,"


    one of the genuine divine gods ordered at Austin.


    "You idiot."


    Ignoring him, Austin moved forward.


    "You are a slave of our beast race. How dare you disobey me? This is treason!"


    the genuine divine god yelled, simmering with rage.


    The genuine divine god then formed a hand, and controlled it to grab Austin.


    Austin released the law of illusion with his mind once again.


    All of a sudden, a large number of illusions swarmed towards the horde of the beast race.


    Austin turned around and left.


    "Okay. At least in this environment, I can use the law of illusion to easily get rid of my enemies,"


    Austin said to himself.


    He didn''t plan on killing.


    What he wanted was to get more tokens and completely master the law of illusion.


    Once he succeeded, he could better protect himself during his stay in the Land of Outlaw.


    ''If I succeed in cultivating a complete law of illusion, I will have mastered three complete original chaotic laws.


    When I perform the Overlapping Law Skill, my strike will be more powerful, ''


    Austin thought, overcome with excitement.


    He believed that even the governing gods might not have been able to master three original chaotic laws.


    "For me, the most important thing is to improve my strength.


    That what all matters,"


    Austin murmured as he kept moving.

 Chapter 3801 The Mermaid

    In the maze, Austin flew at lightning speed.


    "I finally found an Illusionary Token!!"


    His ears perked up at the words. They were followed by creepy laughter.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense and found several creatures over tens of thousands of meters away. Each of them was dressed in a black robe and gave off a scary aura.


    One of them had his eyes cast downwards, examining the token held loosely in his hand.


    It was an Illusionary Token.


    "They are from the underworld. Wow! I can''t believe I''ve found more of them!"


    Austin said as a vicious sneer spread his lips.


    It had been a long time since Austin had held a grudge against the underworld.


    "Humph!"


    Austin snorted as he watched them stare at the token.


    He unleashed the law of illusion, and all the illusions nearby turned violent.


    Numerous illusions made their way towards the creatures from the underworld.


    Things that they couldn''t even imagine appeared and began launching attacks on them non-stop.


    "Argh!


    Stay away from me!"


    The creatures from the underworld screamed and launched some attacks back;


    however, under Austin''s control, there were too many illusions and they were too strong.


    As a result, these creatures from the underworld fell into a panic and could barely defend themselves.


    Using this opportunity, Austin crept up on the creature who held the Illusionary Token.


    When he was close to his target, Austin performed the Overlapping Law Skill.


    The original chaotic law of snow and the original chaotic law of earth mixed together, and they flew at the creature with the Illusionary Token.


    In an instant, the two laws enveloped him.


    "Who is over there? Answer me!"


    the creature from the underworld yelled at nothing.


    The Overlapping Law Skill had overpowered him, Austin''s assault came too sudden and swift.


    As a result, the creature from the underworld, who had been focusing on dealing with the illusions, was caught off guard.


    Before he could realize what was going on, he was shocked to find himself unable to move.


    Austin lifted his hand and took the token all without breaking a sweat.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin ignored his shout and slapped him over the head with his palm.


    Bang!


    The poor guy lost not only his token but also his life.


    After getting his hands on the Illusionary Token, Austin had no other qualms so he turned a


    .


    She didn''t know where to turn next. She would be cornered soon.


    ''If I catch her and kill them, I will get another four Illusionary Tokens, ''


    Austin thought, elated.


    ''The woman on the run has two tokens with her.


    The team members of the beast race at least have two.


    And I can''t have heard that right. A mermaid?


    I thought they were just a myth.''


    Austin let his curiosity get the best of him and observed the woman carefully.


    Back when he had lived on Earth, he remembered reading stories about the mermaids.


    And now he had encountered a real mermaid.


    "She is gorgeous,"


    Austin remarked.


    ''She is as beautiful as Caroline, Ivy, Sue, and Violet, '' he added internally.


    "Ha-ha!


    We''ve played long enough with her.


    Wait for me. I will take her in a minute,"


    a genuine medium-grade divine god of the beast race proposed.


    Then he performed an enchantment related to the bodily movement skill. In an instant, he transformed into a blue light and flew towards the mermaid. Using the enchantment, he was ten times faster than usual.


    In a blink of an eye, he caught up with the mermaid. He landed in front of her and crossed his arms, blocking her path.


    "Hey, bitch, do you really think you can escape from us?


    We were just playing with you."


    He smiled in a creepy way and traced his eyes up and down her body.


    "Rumors are that mermaids are attractive.


    You deserve that reputation."


    His sharp and lustful eyes made another round over her curvy body.


    "Ah!


    Please let me go!"


    the woman screamed, overtaken by fear and despair.

 Chapter 3802 Hand Over The Illusionary Token

    Soon enough, the rest of the beast race caught up with the mermaid


    and circled in on her.


    She looked around frantically for any possible escape, but found none.


    She was terrified, though she was actually a genuine preliminary-grade divine god.


    Her strength should not be underestimated.


    However, the group of the beast that surrounded her consisted of a few genuine medium-grade divine gods.


    At this point, she was as weak as an ant and


    stood no chance against them.


    "Ha-ha! Dumb bitch, you can''t outrun us.


    Surrender now and we''ll probably let you live."


    The members of the beast race mocked and spat at her in roaring confidence.


    "This... this is interesting. She is a mermaid.


    Never in my whole life had I expected that I would actually catch a mermaid someday!" one of them pointed out.


    "Ha-ha! Good.


    They seem to be as enchanting as they were said to be. Just look at her..." Another member grinned maliciously.


    The people of the beast race took a good look at her, desire pooling within their eyes.


    "Well, cut the crap. Let''s take her first!


    After that, you can do whatever you want with her,"


    Lawrence interrupted them.


    "You... All of you! Stay away from me!" the mermaid shrieked in fear.


    Her hands trembled and her eyes watered from fright.


    All of a sudden, a lazy voice echoed out.


    "Wow! I am impressed. Look at you guys; bullying


    a weak woman?"


    "Who the hell are you?" The members turned around to find where the voice came from. "Who are you?!"


    Eventually, their eyes fell on a young man.


    He walked up to them so casually, harmless smile across his face.


    It was none other than Austin.


    "It''s you!


    You nobody!"


    Lawrence shouted as he pointed a finger at him.


    Of course he recognized Austin immediately. The man left a lasting impression on him even before.


    "Wait!


    Isn''t he a mere ordinary preliminary-grade divine god? !"


    the other group asked each other, seeming to have forgotten Austin already.


    After all, to them, he was only Wilfred''s sad, weak slave.


    Genuine divine gods paid no attention to slaves, which was most probably why they couldn''t recognize Austin.


    "Ha-ha! Such a weakling has the balls to talk to us that way.


    Kid, you''re digging your own grave."


    The genuine divine gods of the beast race chuckled amongst themselves.


    "You ...


    You are an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god fro


    t ever was.


    That genuine medium-grade divine god staggered backwards. He feared Austin''s potent attacks.


    All of a sudden, Austin released the star power and aimed it towards the genuine medium-grade divine god.


    The genuine divine god shrieked and bolted in a panic.


    "Argh!


    Go away!


    Leave me alone! Son of a bitch!" he pleaded as he flailed around.


    Austin''s power was the last thing he expected from an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god.


    ''This makes no sense! How could he be so powerful?'' the genuine medium-grade divine god wondered.


    He could not wonder for long as he grew more and more overwhelmed with his situation.


    He feared that he could die at this very moment, at Austin''s hands.


    ''I cannot believe he can take my life... This is unbelievable.'' The genuine divine god sighed in agony.


    Everything occurred one after the other, with Austin''s strikes getting more mysterious and fatal as they progressed.


    "Ah..."


    the genuine divine god shrieked out in pain.


    Puff!


    In an instant, Austin left a dozen holes across his body and


    made his arms explode like dynamite.


    Then, a huge hole developed in his abdomen.


    Austin took away all his properties.


    This included no other than the Illusionary Tokens he asked for in the beginning.


    No one saw this coming, nor


    did they expect Austin''s remarkable power


    and speed.


    He went beyond what they''d expected of him and this was what frightened them the most.


    It took Austin injuring a genuine medium-grade divine god for the members of the beast race to realize


    exactly what they were up against.

 Chapter 3803 You Have My Word

    "It can''t be!


    You are just a slave.


    Where did you get this fighting power from? This is impossible!


    Even Wilfred isn''t as strong as you.


    Tell me, are you really Wilfred''s slave?"


    Lawrence yelled at Austin as he came back to his senses.


    He got carried away.


    He had already known Austin was far stronger than those at his vital energy realm, and even an ordinary premium-grade divine god was not a match for Austin.


    But it was beyond his wildest imagination that Austin could wound a genuine medium-grade divine god to the point where he couldn''t stand.


    It was like Austin was unbeatable.


    Even though Lawrence saw firsthand how Austin had defeated his companion, he still found it hard to believe.


    "Oh, no!


    He is seriously injured."


    The other genuine divine gods of the beast race realized what had happened too and they flocked to the injured one.


    "Damn it!


    Give me back the tokens now, you little bastard,"


    the injured genuine divine god yelled at Austin while he tried to heal himself.


    "No way They''re mine now!"


    As Austin continued to stand up to the genuine divine gods, the mermaid watched on, thunderstruck.


    As she stared at Austin, her beautiful eyes were full of shock.


    "I said that I would not hurt you as long as you handed over your tokens.


    You should have just done what I said,"


    Austin explained with a cold sneer.


    However, he didn''t intend to take further action against the injured genuine divine god of the beast race.


    Austin''s main purpose was to get his tokens.


    After getting what he wanted, Austin planned to find a quiet place and to begin working more on mastering the law of illusion.


    His gaze swept through the group of the beast before it settled on the mermaid.


    His eyes settled there for a couple moments.


    The mermaid also had two Illusionary Tokens with her, and Austin wanted to get them too.


    However, there was no enmity between him and the mermaid.


    It would still be wrong of him to take her tokens.


    He looked at the mermaid and found her staring blankly at him.


    After a while, he sighed and turned around to leave.


    me and humiliating me. Then they will take my life.


    However, if I end up in that young man''s hands, I might suffer less.


    Even if I lose my virginity, he probably won''t hurt me.


    Plus, this young man is kind of cute.


    The people of the beast race are all ugly and disgusting. They emit such strong demonic aura, making me feel sick to my stomach.


    I''d rather lose my virginity to him.''


    It was very difficult, but she had to make the decision.


    She decided to trade her virginity for her life.


    "You have my word.


    I will sleep with you.


    Are you satisfied now?


    Hurry up and save me!"


    the mermaid urged Austin.


    After making this difficult decision, she felt relieved.


    There was no way that he would turn her down.


    ''He will agree immediately, '' she thought to herself.


    She was aware that she was an appealing girl.


    She was confident in her beauty.


    ''I don''t think he will refuse my offer as long as he is normal, '' she thought confidently.


    The mermaid looked at Austin, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ''Now no one will be able to hurt me.


    I will lose my virginity, but I had no other choices.


    If I want to survive, I will have to sacrifice something.


    Besides, it''s better to lose my virginity to a young man than to get killed.


    It''s not a bad deal.''


    Just thinking about it, the mermaid couldn''t help blushing. She looked at Austin and felt a little nervous.

 Chapter 3804 Why Didnt You Tell Me Earlier

    "What did you say ?"


    Upon hearing what the mermaid said, Austin was stunned.


    In fact, he just wanted her Illusionary Tokens.


    But the mermaid got him wrong and thought he wanted to sleep with her.


    "Ahem! Ahem! You..."


    Austin cleared his throat before he tried to explain but the mermaid interrupted him.


    "Don''t say anything.


    I have promised to sleep with you as long as you agree to save me. What else do you want?


    Get me out of here. Hurry up!"


    Seeing the expression on his face, the mermaid became angry but was also anxious.


    "Alright."


    Austin was rendered speechless. He had no other choice but to nod in agreement.


    ''I will get her out of here first, '' he thought to himself.


    Austin could tell that the mermaid was not a cunning nor an evil person.


    "Brat, you can''t protect yourself. You still have the nerve to act like a hero?


    That''s not gonna happen!" Lawrence yelled at Austin.


    "Guys, take that mermaid first!"


    Lawrence ordered the other genuine divine gods of the beast race as he pointed at the mermaid.


    The mermaid had not been caught by the people of the beast race.


    But as soon as Lawrence finished his words, several genuine divine gods of the beast race rushed forward to capture her this time.


    "Oh, really?


    Just wait and I will prove you wrong,"


    Austin retorted with a challenging smirk.


    Lawrence instantly stood alert.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Countless illusions near them became violent and surrounded the people of the beast race.


    In fact, the whole space was filled with illusions.


    These illusions consisted of numerous unreal creatures of all shapes and sizes. The creatures also let out strange sounds from audible shrieks to thunderous growls.


    Suddenly, the people of the beast race were trapped in the worlds created by the illusions.


    "How is that possible? I can''t believe it!


    You could even control the illusions in the maze.


    What the hell is going on?


    How do you have such powers?"


    Lawrence was overwhelmed with astonishment as he discovered that Austin could manipulate the illusions.


    At this point, Austin immediately dashed towards the mermaid.


    Several genuine divine gods of the beast race moved closer and gathered around the mermaid, preparing to launch attacks on her.


    Outnumbered, the mermaid stood no chance against them.


    As she faced their powerful attacks, she couldn''t even defend herself properly. In just one round, she was already defeated and her opponents got ready to take her prisoner. They grabbed her by the arms and as they pulled...


    "Stay away from her!"


    Austin meant.


    She then realized everything and was completely dumbfounded.


    She raised her head and stared at Austin with such beautiful eyes.


    Judging by his expression, she knew that he was serious about borrowing the tokens from her.


    Before Austin said anything about his purpose, she thought that Austin was willing to save her because he was attracted to her.


    She had even talked herself into sleeping with him, and internally prepared herself for it.


    But now Austin had just admitted that he had come to her rescue because he wanted to borrow her Illusionary Tokens.


    She didn''t see any of this coming.


    After a few seconds, her mood shifted to excitement as she sighed in relief.


    "Are you serious?


    You just need to use my Illusionary Tokens to cultivate for a few days?


    You don''t have any other requirements, right?"


    she asked Austin yet again to confirm.


    "Yes, I mean that.


    Rest assured. I will return the tokens to you after I finish my training.


    I won''t take them away from you,"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    The mermaid was still a little worried. "So, I... I don''t need to sleep with you, right?"


    she asked after she mustered up the courage one last time.


    "Ahem! I had never actually thought of that.


    I''m afraid you misunderstood me,"


    Austin replied with a shy smile.


    "I see!"


    Finally, the mermaid''s mind was put to ease.


    She again heaved a long sigh of relief and patted her chest, as if she had been saved from big trouble.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" she whined while rolling his eyes at him.


    She came to know that Austin was easy-going and wasn''t a bad guy after all.


    Gradually, she found herself letting down her guard against Austin.

 Chapter 3805 I Will Listen To You

    "All right.


    I will lend you these two tokens."


    The mermaid waved her hand, and two Illusionary Tokens flew forward and levitated in front of Austin.


    "Thank you.


    Don''t worry. I will return these after I finish my cultivation."


    Austin was overjoyed. A brilliant smile lit up his face as he studied the two tokens in his hands.


    "Thank you again.


    I will begin my cultivation now.


    Stay nearby and don''t run around by yourself.


    This maze is full of dangers, and it''s risky for you to be alone." Austin''s voice was laced with concern as he cautioned her.


    He couldn''t wait to cultivate in seclusion. However, he needed to ensure her safety first.


    "Fine.


    I will stay by your side. Even if you ask me to leave, I won''t listen,"


    the mermaid responded as she stuck out her tongue in a child-like, playful manner.


    In the next second, she realized that Austin could misinterpret her actions. Her face turned crimson when she thought that he might believe that she had feelings for him.


    ''Damn it! Why do I always blush when I''m with this guy?''


    As the thought flashed through her mind, the mermaid cast Austin an angry stare.


    At this point, Austin found an appropriate spot and sat cross-legged.


    Excitement coursed through him as he had finally managed to acquire four Illusionary Tokens after trying for so long. He couldn''t wait to begin.


    ''I hope I can master the law of illusion, ''


    Austin thought, full of expectation.


    With a wave of his hand, the four Illusionary Tokens appeared and suspended in front of him.


    After taking a deep breath, he focused on comprehending the law of illusion.


    Once Austin had settled on the floor, the mermaid sauntered up to him.


    ''Since you saved me, I will guard you, '' she thought as she titled her head and studied him.


    Soon, she sat cross-legged near Austin. She released her spiritual sense to perceive their surroundings for threats while keeping an eye on him.


    As she introspected on all that had happened, she found that the wariness she had felt when she first met Austin had disappeared.


    In fact, she felt safe enough to let down her guard and be herself in front of him.


    She stole glances at Austin from time to time.


    Soon she thought of all the embarrassing things she had said to Austin and felt regretfu


    ith me?"


    Austin was dumbfounded and couldn''t help voice his confusion.


    "Exactly. I''m going to stay with you!


    You have to be responsible for me!"


    the mermaid stated determinedly as she drew closer to Austin.


    ''It''s not safe for me to explore this place alone.


    What if I meet those people from the beast race again?


    Then I will be in grave trouble, '' she rationalized.


    ''Wouldn''t that make me her bodyguard?''


    Just the thought of being at her disposal made Austin feel like he had a headache.


    When she saw his reaction, the mermaid pouted and declared, "Are you considering abandoning me?


    Do you really have the heart to leave me in such a dangerous environment?"


    Now that she had decided to stay with Austin, the mermaid would go to any lengths to change his mind.


    Before he could reply, she moved closer to him, and the scent of her body penetrated his nose.


    "You are right..."


    After careful consideration, Austin thought that what she said made sense.


    ''This mermaid is a genuine preliminary-grade divine god.


    It is indeed ill-advised for her to explore the maze alone.''


    "All right," he said with a subtle shake of his head.


    "Before you get too excited, I have a condition," Austin cautioned.


    He glanced at her as he spoke, "If you want to follow me, you will have to do whatever I tell you."


    Seriousness reflected in Austin''s tone and expression as he stared at her expectantly.


    "Really? That''s great!


    Don''t worry. I will listen to you! I promise!"


    The mermaid was elated.

 Chapter 3806 Believe It Or Not

    "Okay, let''s go,"


    Austin said, taking a step forward.


    ''First, I must find Wilfred, ''


    he told himself inwardly.


    Wilfred happened to be a genuine medium-grade divine god.


    Naturally, Austin wasn''t willing to lose such a powerful slave.


    Feeling rather safe and secure, the mermaid closely followed behind Austin.


    She had witnessed his strength with her own eyes, after all.


    Apart from seeking Wilfred out, Austin intended to get his hands on more Illusionary Tokens.


    He had just entered the Rudimentary Stage of cultivating the law of illusion.


    But that wasn''t enough to satiate him.


    He sought to become even more proficient.


    Obtaining more Illusionary Tokens was a means to improve his mastery of the law of illusion.


    At the very least, he could enter the Intermediate Stage or even the Major Achievement Stage.


    As always, Austin aspired to grow stronger.


    Running into the maze would have come off as a dangerous adventure for other creatures who came across it.


    But Austin could only say the opposite.


    He had mastered the law of illusion, after all.


    So seeing the maze before him only put him in a good mood.


    Probing the way, he led the mermaid across.


    The two continued moving forward.


    The area was riddled with illusions.


    But once Austin passed any of them, they grew timid, like pets meeting their master.


    None of them made any move to attack Austin.


    Instead, they remained docile.


    Austin could even kept the illusions under his control with his mind.


    At this point, Austin was like a king strolling along his own territory.


    Anyone who came saw him would have assumed that he was in charge.


    Meanwhile, the mermaid kept following closely behind him.


    For a while, she couldn''t get rid of her nervousness.


    She was on alert��ready to deal with any attack from the illusions that might come their way.


    As she was a genuine divine god, the illusions couldn''t pose a real threat to her life.


    But if she let down her guard, her Soul Sea would undoubtedly be invaded to the point where she''d be completely trapped and enveloped by the illusions.


    But much to her surprise, none of the illusions attacked her while she was with Austin.


    Everything seemed to be going too smoothly.


    Before meeting Austin, she had to proceed with the utmost caution.


    ''This young man is full of surprises, ''


    she remarked inwardly, staring at Austin in astonishment.


    "Hey!"


    she suddenly called out.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Austin turned to her and asked.


    "What''s your name?


    I didn''t'' even catch it,"


    she humbly said.


    "My name is Austin Lin,"


    he said honestly, without hesitation.


    "Austin Lin... Which force did you come from?


    Those forces that sent people to the Land of Outlaw are top-ranked in the Sea of Chaos.


    You must be from one of those, right?"


    she probed further.


    Austin''


    ly walked up the hill.


    Meanwhile, the mermaid was on high alert, as though she was entering the enemy''s territory. Albeit nervously, she continued following behind Austin.


    "What?"


    All of a sudden, the people of the beast race and the Novel Court turned to find Austin and the mermaid walking up the hill.


    They simultaneously released their spiritual senses to examine the strangers.


    Soon, they were all aware of Austin and the mermaid''s vital energy realm.


    ''So the man is an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god.


    The woman is a genuine preliminary-grade divine god.


    Mere weaklings.


    They pose no threat to us.'' They all began thinking to themselves.


    Soon, the surprise in their eyes was replaced with ferocity.


    ''Two weaklings had the nerve to break into the courtyard so blatantly...


    Idiots.


    They''re screwed, '' they thought, all their eyes fixed coldly on the strangers.


    Completely ignoring their gazes, Austin continued making his way up the hill without any sense of urgency.


    In a matter of seconds, he was right in front of the hill.


    His face remained calm and composed.


    There was no shift in his relaxed demeanor.


    It was as though he was merely taking a walk in his own garden.


    He didn''t even bother casting a look at the two arguing factions.


    Meanwhile, the mermaid was completely scared out of her wits. She trotted up all the way to keep up with Austin and remain close by. Her fear and anxiety about the situation had her nearly paralyzed.


    There were genuine medium-grade divine gods in both groups, after all.


    And on top of that, there were seven of them in total.


    Not to mention that there were dozens of genuine preliminary-grade divine gods as well.


    ''I''m finished... This is over...''


    she thought to herself in fear.


    While she had no doubt that Austin was powerful, she wasn''t certain he could handle so many genuine divine gods on his own.

 Chapter 3807 Is All That An Illusion

    Austin stared at the three tokens on the hill.


    "This is awesome! I''m going to get my hands on three more,"


    Austin said to himself, smiling as if all his birthdays had come at once.


    But while Austin was celebrating, the mermaid was doing the exact opposite. She felt afraid. Her breaths became heavier as she did her best to stabilize her shaking hands, which almost grabbed onto Austin''s back for support.


    "Austin, let''s get out of here now!" she pleaded, beckoning her panic to him through her eyes.


    The mermaid had a good reason to be afraid. The members of the beast race and the Novel Court were staring at Austin and her, their eyes burning through both of their skulls.


    The mermaid didn''t know the nature of these people, but to say that they looked intimidating would be an understatement. They basked in their defiant and deadly glory with no hint of fear whatsoever. It was hard not to be scared of them.


    To make matters worse, they released a strong, threatening aura towards the direction of Austin and the mermaid, which did absolutely nothing to calm down the mermaid''s nerves.


    "We''ll go as soon as I get those tokens," Austin said, nudging his head towards the hill. Despite the threat in front of them, he was determined.


    He stretched his arm out, reaching for the three Illusionary Tokens.


    When the people saw what Austin was attempting, they broke out of their glares, bursting into a fit of laughter. "This is ridiculous! They''ve lost their minds."


    "Do these weaklings really think they could just show up here and get the tokens?


    Do they really think we''ll just stand here and do nothing about it?"


    "I''m actually entertained by the two''s audacity.


    They have to be insane to think they can pull this off, especially when we''re standing right here."


    The people reacted, hurling insulting remarks at Austin and the mermaid.


    A few minutes passed, and the genuine divine gods of the two forces still couldn''t control themselves. Their faces turned red as they clutched their stomachs in laughter.


    All of them thought Austin and the mermaid were idiots.


    They thought the two were like clowns in a circus, making fools out of themselves for their audience''s attention.


    "Austin, le-let''s find a way out," the mermaid said, still uncomfortable with the whole situation. "If we stay here longer, we''ll be in greater trouble," she continued, doing her best to get her words out.


    Austin could tell how nervous the mermaid was by the way she was grabbing onto his clothes for comfort. She did it in the same way a child held onto a stuffed animal when the night came.


    "Don''t worry. Everything''s going to be fine. I''m here. I''m with you,"


    Austin said with a soft smile, attempting to reassure the fearful mermaid.


    Austin turned his attention towards the jeering crowd. "Idiots! All of you are idiots," he said defiantly as he looked at the genuine divine gods who were still too busy making him and the mermaid the butts of the joke. "Whatever. I don''t even want to waste my time and energy on any of you," Austin said frustrated.


    He shook his head at them before smiling knowingly to himself. ''They have no idea what''s coming, '' he thought to hi


    n mouths. Austin didn''t even need to lift a finger to cause a bloodbath.


    ''Hmm. Not bad, not bad at all.


    No one in the maze can break the law of illusion, including these genuine divine gods. It really is my best weapon.''


    Austin and the mermaid looked at the genuine divide gods, who were in absolute anguish. He was quite satisfied with what he had done using the law of illusion.


    It made it so easy for him to defeat the genuine preliminary-grade divine gods. They might have carried unbelievable brute strength, but even that was no competition for what Austin had planned for them.


    Austin stared at them with a dead look in his eyes.


    "I will kill you all," he said blankly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The heads of the genuine divide gods began to explode one after another.


    A grotesque mixture of blood and brains covered the ground, filling the air with its putrid smell.


    Their bodies followed, cracking then obliterating into nothing. All that was left of them were broken bones, splintering to the sky in different directions.


    "What just happened? !"


    "No way!"


    All of them were left stunned, even more stunned than they were earlier.


    It was such a shocking and unbelievable sight.


    Even they began to question whether or not they were in an illusionary world themselves.


    The few who were left of the beast race and the Novel Court stared at the bloody result, while their eyes widened and their mouths dropped to the ground. They really couldn''t tell if what they were seeing was real or not.


    "This is impossible. Was it all an illusion? Please tell me it was all an illusion.


    It has to be. After all, we''re in the maze. That has to be the only answer. This isn''t real,"


    a genuine divine god from the Novel Court exclaimed.


    Austin shot his head towards the genuine divide god that had spoken. He laughed slyly. "Of course it''s real. Everything you saw is real," he replied. "Now, it''s your turn."


    Austin placed his eyes upon him.


    After a few moments of deep concentration, vortexes of illusions began to appear, surrounding the genuine divine god until he was out of the people''s view.

 Chapter 3808 Tame Another Genuine Divine God

    Since Austin''s opponent was also a genuine preliminary-grade divine god, he could not withstand the illusions. "Ah! No!"


    he screamed in agony as he held his head desperately.


    "Puff!" His agony was short-lived, however, as he died on the spot.


    "None of you can get away!" Austin shouted.


    It was the first time he had used the law of illusion to deal with his enemy after he mastered it. The result pleased him, and it gave him more confidence in his strength.


    At that moment, the vortexes made from illusions around him rotated swiftly.


    At the same time, they spread in all directions.


    It was not long before they engulfed the entire courtyard.


    As a result, the space shook violently, much to everyone''s shock.


    All the creatures got trapped in the different worlds created by the illusions, except for Austin and the mermaid.


    Even the genuine medium-grade divine gods could not get rid of the illusions.


    "Ahhh!"


    The slaves of the beast race could not hold any longer. Their bodies exploded only after a few moments, and broken limbs and blood scattered everywhere.


    Then, the genuine gods screamed in pain as well.


    They too suffered the same fate as their slaves.


    Illusionary images flooded their heads, which caused them to explode.


    "Ah! Get out of my head! It''s not true!


    Everything is not real! You can''t fool me!"


    Soon enough, the genuine medium-grade divine gods also joined the chaos. They shouted, roared, punched, kicked and even launched powerful attacks as if they were fighting with dangerous enemies.


    However, there was still a little bit of sanity left in them.


    They knew that they were trapped in illusions, and they struggled to get out of them.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t break free in a short while.


    In the courtyard, only Austin and the mermaid did not get stuck in illusions.


    With his hands behind his back, Austin looked at the genuine medium-grade divine gods in pain with satisfaction.


    After he mastered the law of illusion, he had gained the upper hand in the maze.


    He had learned it so well that to deal with the genuine medium-grade divine gods was like a child''s play to him.


    "Well... this... this is unbelievable!"


    the mermaid exclaimed as she stared at Austin in utter shock.


    Then, she glanced at the genuine divine gods who were still struggling hard in the courtyard, and at the flesh all over the ground.


    "Well... Austin... Is... is this all your doing?


    It is unbelievable!


    I ca


    and tightly wrapped the genuine divine god''s spiritual soul.


    "Argh!


    That will not work, you brat! You cannot tame me!"


    the genuine divine god of the beast race bellowed as he struggled to free his spiritual soul from the strings.


    "Oh, is that so?


    We will know soon."


    Austin sneered and flashed him a provoking smile.


    The red strings emitted powerful spiritual soul energy while they tightened around the genuine divine god''s spiritual soul even more.


    "Ahhh! Brat, stop it!


    How dare you treat me like this? I will not let you go!


    Just wait and see, I will break you into pieces!" the genuine divine god roared furiously at Austin.


    He was falling apart as the illusions and the red strings attacked him simultaneously.


    Slowly, he could not defend himself even a little.


    He fought back less fiercely than he did earlier.


    The endless illusions and the many red strings drove him mad.


    A few moments later, the genuine divine god realized that he couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "Ah!


    Stop it!


    Brat, let me go!


    If you do, I will let this go and pretend that nothing had happened.


    I can even compensate you. I will give you whatever you want,"


    he pleaded.


    "When you become my slave, everything you have will be mine,"


    Austin answered with a smile as he calmly looked at him.


    "Ah!


    Stop it. You can''t do this to me..."


    Eventually, he gave up and resigned himself to his fate. When he spoke, his weak voice was barely audible.


    In just a few seconds, the genuine divine god of the beast race strode passively towards Austin.


    "Master!"


    he greeted Austin with respect, much like a tamed pet.

 Chapter 3809 Mr. Right

    Austin couldn''t contain himself. The excitement was evident in his eyes.


    He had successfully turned another genuine medium-grade divine god into his slave! Previously, Austin had experimented taming one from the beast race. It took him multiple attempts, but he had successfully done it. And now, he had transformed another one.


    ''I see. There are six genuine medium-grade divine gods left. I will tame them all, ''


    Austin figured as he scanned each of his enemies.


    Then, he quickly bolted towards one of the genuine medium-grade divine gods.


    Austin avoided launching fatal attacks. Instead, he unleashed the law of illusion to trap them in all kinds of illusions.


    He ignored the genuine preliminary-grade divine gods for now. Instead, he first dealt with the more powerful ones. Since he had figured out the proper way to subdue them, he had triumphantly controlled the other six genuine medium-grade divine gods easily��he was now their master!


    Austin''s victims made attempts to resist the crimson strings wrapped around their spiritual souls, but they failed miserably. In the end, they still ended up becoming slaves.


    ''Well, it''s time to handle these genuine preliminary-grade divine gods.''


    Austin looked at the genuine preliminary-grade divine gods who were still stuck in illusions.


    He did a quick headcount


    and found that there were over ten of them.


    Initially, plenty of genuine preliminary-grade divine gods were found among the crowd of the Novel Court and the Beast City.


    But most of them had perished at Austin''s hands.


    ''I should have kept those genuine preliminary-grade divine gods alive.''


    Upset, Austin felt a pang of regret for wiping them all out. If he kept them, he could''ve had a battalion of genuine preliminary-grade divine gods by now.


    ''But, '' he told himself, ''there''s no point in regretting what is done.'' He eventually snapped back to his senses and dealt with what was on the table.


    It was indeed much easier to control the genuine preliminary-grade divine gods compared to the genuine medium-grade divine gods.


    After a while, all the genuine divine gods in the yard alive had become Austin''s slaves.


    More than twenty genuine divine gods stood in front of Austin in a line.


    "Master!" they greeted in unison and bowed.


    Austin nodded at them, looking very calm.


    But deep inside, he could practically jump up and down out of sheer happiness.


    Over tw


    arry in the future.


    She said that her husband must be an invincible young man, a super hero that she would fall head over heels in love with. In a word, she wanted to marry the most powerful man among the young generation.


    Her best friend joked that no good man would even want to be with her because she wasn''t attractive enough.


    They would usually laugh after those conversations. The mermaid smiled softly as this memory came.


    Now, this idea couldn''t seem to be removed from her mind. She would steal quick glances at Austin every now and then. She couldn''t help but feel a little bit flustered.


    ''I guess he is the most powerful person among the young generation. Also, he is cute.


    Although he is just an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god, he could easily handle the genuine divine gods at a higher level!


    He is the most talented young man I have ever seen in my life.


    Moreover, he saved my life.


    Is... is he my Mr. Right?''


    The mermaid blushed profusely at the thought of this. Her breathing hitched.


    While she was lost in her own romantic thoughts, a man suddenly came bolting towards them.


    "There you are!


    This is a relief!"


    the stranger gushed.


    "I am so glad that I finally found you!"


    Realizing who that man was, she ran to him as quick as she could.


    "Are you all right?


    I have been looking for you since I lost you!


    I was worried about you.


    I''m glad you''re safe.


    From now on, we must stick together.


    This maze is dangerous; we shouldn''t act alone when we''re dealing with it.


    Don''t worry. I will take good care of you,"


    the man mentioned.

 Chapter 3810 Elijah

    Austin secretly observed this man��he was tall, brawny, and even had a fair complexion.


    This handsome young man was clad in a fine robe with a jade belt. He emitted golden light, which only meant that he had lots of high-grade treasures in his possession.


    Although there were mysterious symbols inscribed on his body, he still looked strong and noble.


    When Austin sized him up, he easily perceived that this young man was a genuine medium-grade divine god.


    What was more, this man was obsessed with the mermaid.


    He looked at her with a hint of desire in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry about me, Elijah. I''m fine.


    Thanks to Austin, I didn''t get into any trouble.


    By the way, how are the others from our Heaven Beast Valley?" the mermaid asked casually.


    ''Hmm. I see. So this mermaid comes from the Heaven Beast Valley.''


    Austin was quietly listening in on the conversation between the mermaid and the handsome, young man.


    The Heaven Beast Valley was a forbidden place in the Sea of Chaos. However, it had recently been gaining fame.


    The creatures from this forbidden area were known to be incredibly powerful.


    "Wait. Did you just say Austin? Who is this Austin guy anyway?!"


    When he realized who she meant, Elijah slowly turned to look at Austin with his piercing eyes. It was as though he was trying to assess whether Austin was a good man.


    At this point, Austin had sent all the genuine divine gods whom he had just tamed into the continent that he had created.


    Since he was strong enough to protect himself in the maze, Austin didn''t need those slaves to fight beside him.


    If he kept them by his side, he would have had to protect them from the illusions that were all over the place.


    That was why Elijah saw no one else except Austin and the mermaid, alone together.


    "Who are you?! Why are you with her?


    What do you want from her?!


    Speak!"


    Elijah grilled Austin in a strident voice.


    Sensing that Austin was an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god, he only took him for a human kid whose strength was too weak and insignificant.


    Thus, he showed Austin no sign of respect.


    "Don''t be so rude to him, Elijah.


    Austin is a good guy. Without him, I probably wouldn''t have made it alive," the mermaid suddenly uttered.


    Afraid that Elijah might piss Austin off, she hurriedly went forward and stood between Austin and Elijah.


    The mermaid was well aware of w


    !"


    Austin snorted with a defiant sneer. He wasn''t satisfied with the way Elijah was reacting.


    Immediately, more and more illusions flooded Elijah.


    "Aaahh! No! Where am I? What''s this horrible place? How did I get here?!"


    Elijah finally broke down and cried out in terror. He couldn''t hold out any longer.


    "Austin! Please spare his life!"


    The sight of Elijah being frightened to death perturbed the mermaid.


    "Why? Have you forgotten that he was talking about destroying me just now?"


    Austin snarled flatly as he turned to look at her.


    "Austin, I know Elijah wronged you...


    But he''s my fellow disciple.


    I can''t bear to watch him die in front of me.


    Please let him go, Austin.


    If you spare his life, I will do anything for you,"


    the mermaid begged Austin.


    "All right, fine. I won''t kill him for your sake."


    Austin finally nodded in agreement.


    After all, he wasn''t that ruthless.


    Although he wasn''t open to coercion, he was open to persuasion��as long as it was all within reason.


    Now that a gorgeous woman was begging him with such a pitiful look, Austin did not mind doing her a favor.


    On top of that, Elijah couldn''t possibly be a danger to him.


    There was no use in killing him, so he didn''t have any problem sparing his life.


    "I''m gonna go. Take care of yourself."


    Austin turned around and walked away.


    ''Well, now that she has been reunited with her fellow disciple, she won''t need me to protect her anymore.''


    "Hey, Austin! Are you trying to get rid of me?


    Wait for me!"


    To Austin''s surprise, the mermaid promptly caught up with him.

 Chapter 3811 Entering The Intermediate Stage

    "What are you doing?


    Shouldn''t you stay with that guy named Elijah?"


    Austin asked the mermaid with a bewildered look on his face.


    "I don''t want to be with him. He does nothing but bother me.


    No matter how many times I say that I only see him as my friend, he just won''t quit.


    Well, I''ve had enough."


    the mermaid said as she followed closely.


    "That''s none of my business.


    That''s between the two of you,"


    Austin said, pursing his lips.


    "I don''t care. You have agreed to let me stay by your side.


    And here I thought you were a man of your words,"


    the mermaid continued as she tried to keep up with Austin.


    "All right, then.


    If you insist."


    Austin sighed.


    "I''m just a weak woman. So it''s your responsibly to look after me."


    Overjoyed, she stuck out her tongue to tease him.


    Soon after Austin and the mermaid took their leave, Elijah got rid of the illusions.


    He searched everywhere, but couldn''t find any trace of the two who just left.


    "Humph! Just wait and see.


    I swear I will tear you into pieces, you weakling.


    That bitch even had the nerve to side with that weakling.


    Someday, I''ll make you mine and make your life a living hell!"


    Jealousy and anger flooded his heart.


    Only Austin could quench his thirst for blood.


    At that time, Austin was exploring the maze with the mermaid.


    The maze reached as far as the eye could see.


    The place was teeming with different places like palaces, houses, courtyards, streets, shops and squares.


    Moreover, it was full of illusions.


    But these illusions couldn''t pose a threat to Austin anymore.


    Instead, he could now use them against his enemy.


    The two of them kept moving forward, not minding anything they came across.


    Gradually, they began to run into more and more creatures.


    Like Austin, they were also from the outside worlds.


    These creatures were from the powerful forces that were allowed to enter the Land of Outlaw.


    Almost every single one of them sought after the Illusionary Token.


    As they stayed there, more and more tokens were revealed.


    At the same time, the people from different forces had start


    ugh overwhelmed, Austin willed himself to face the many illusions.


    Three days passed in an instant.


    The spiritual sense coming out from Austin''s head became more powerful with every second.


    He emanated light rings of spiritual sense that shrouded his body.


    Meanwhile, the golden sphere inside of him swelled up and its density grew tenfold. Runes of the law of illusion started to appear on its surface as it continued to absorb more and more illusions.


    In the fifth day, Austin suddenly woke up.


    His eyes were misty


    with a cloud of illusions.


    He now had the power to trap a weak divine god in a never-ending illusion just by simply making eye contact.


    ''I thought twenty Illusionary Tokens could help me at least reach the Major Achievement Stage of the law of illusion.


    But it turns out I just entered the Intermediate Stage.


    Is it because the higher one''s cultivation base is, the more difficult it is to cultivate the original chaotic law of illusion?


    Maybe, ''


    Austin thought to himself and smiled bitterly.


    "I need to find more Illusionary Tokens,"


    Austin murmured to himself as he got up.


    He knew that this was a once in a lifetime chance to improve his power.


    He might not have such an opportunity in the future.


    Hence, he continued his journey with the mermaid.


    A day later, Austin suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    "Wilfred!"


    Austin exclaimed in surprise and delight.

 Chapter 3812 Finding Wilfred

    With the aid of his spiritual sense, Austin was able to locate Wilfred''s whereabouts.


    "Hmm, it looks like Wilfred is in trouble."


    As he was about to walk up to Wilfred, he raised his eyebrows.


    The strong demonic aura enveloped a square in the distance.


    Inside the square were a horde of masters of the beast race.


    One of them was forced to retreat to a corner of the square. His body was stricken with cuts and wounds and almost entirely covered in blood. He looked ferociously at the other masters of the beast race who were approaching him.


    The seriously injured master of the beast race was Austin''s slave, Wilfred.


    "You''ve gone too far!


    You even tried to steal my tokens even though you knew that I worked so hard to get them!


    How could you Lawrence? How could you do this to me? I''m your own kind!"


    Wilfred cried out as his eyes fumed in rage.


    "Ha-ha! Stop playing dumb, Wilfred.


    Let me ask you, who on earth is your slave?


    That weakling has murdered so many genuine divine gods of our race. His hands are soaked with their blood.


    Now that you are his master, you should pay his debt"


    A master of the beast race approached Wilfred with a cruel smile.


    It was none other than Lawrence.


    At that moment, there were hundreds of genuine divine gods of the beast race on the square.


    Among them was a middle-aged man in a green robe whose skin was covered in palm-sized green scales. His held his hands behind his back and looked very arrogant and indifferent.


    He was a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    He went by the name, Duke.


    Austin had met him before.


    "Sir, I think it is pretty obvious that Wilfred has turned his back against us. What a two-faced rat!


    Otherwise, why would his slave lay a hand on our kind? This is unacceptable!


    I think that we should arrest Wilfred first, and then torture him severely. We must get him to tell the truth and torture will be a good way to do that,"


    Lawrence said to Duke.


    "I have already found that something was wrong with the slave. So, okay. Let''s capture him first."


    Duke nodded in agreement.


    "Ha-ha! Wilfred, Lord Duke has already given his orders. It is no use resisting so I advise you


    crowd in the square.


    His spiritual soul energy and spiritual sense were more powerful compared to the others on the square.


    The higher the cultivation base, the bigger the gap was between cultivators.


    A genuine premium-grade divine god was far stronger than a genuine medium-grade divine god, in this respect.


    It was like a rat and an elephant.


    Therefore, even though those illusions slightly confused him, they couldn''t hurt him a bit.


    "What''s all this?


    What is happening with them? !"


    Duke was puzzled and had no idea what was going on.


    "Wilfred, run! Run now!"


    Austin said to Wilfred through his spiritual sense the second he unleashed the law of illusion.


    Wilfred immediately ran towards Austin''s direction with all his strength.


    "Wait!


    Is Wilfred behind all this?


    Something is definitely wrong. I can feel it!


    Hey! You are not going anywhere!"


    Duke shouted as he took note of Wilfred, about to run.


    All of a sudden, Duke released a strong demonic aura, and demonic runes came out of his body. He stretched out his hand towards Wilfred from a distance.


    In an instant, a huge dark shadow capped a large area around Duke. Panic filled the area. The space around him began shaking as if an earthquake had occurred.


    A large area of space was twisted, and lots of illusions began to twist and break.


    Austin perceived all this with his spiritual sense and had no choice but to admit that Duke was alarmingly strong.

 Chapter 3813 A Powerful Genuine Premium-grade Divine God

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, Duke''s big hand appeared above Wilfred''s head, making the very space tremble until it disintegrated.


    Even the illusions within the space exploded one after the other.


    Duke''s hand which was covered in a thick layer of green scales released terrifying demonic power. Tens of thousands of shadows bursts out of his hand, mixing according to some rules to create tens of thousands of demonic forbidden enchantments.


    Sweat broke out of Wilfred''s forehead as he was rendered frozen and unable to move.


    Right when Duke was about to seize him, Austin instantly unleashed the law of illusion. Countless illusions gathered together and formed thousands of vortexes.


    Each vortex rotated quickly, rushing forward to engulf Duke''s hand.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Violent trembles wracked through the void.


    All kinds of illusions constantly appeared and disappeared, while Duke''s hand emitted tremendous amounts of demonic energy. Both Austin and Duke became stuck in a stalemate.


    "Run now!"


    Austin shouted at Wilfred.


    It was only then did Wilfred realized that he could finally move freely. Without missing a beat, he activated his bodily movement skill and dashed towards Austin at full speed.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared next to Austin.


    "Ha-ha! Old bastard, let''s go at it at a different time."


    With that, Austin waved his hand and wrapped his sleeve around Wilfred and the mermaid. All three of them instantly disappeared into the distance.


    "There''s nowhere to run!"


    A furious Duke immediately went after them.


    However, the maze was like Austin''s home. With the illusions covering for him, Duke soon lost track of him.


    "Something''s wrong. None of this make any sense.


    That slave is just an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god, how does he have such powers?


    His spiritual sense is very powerful. He could even use the illusions to his advantage!"


    Anger and confusion mixed within Duke.


    "Humph! The slave dared to mess with me. He''s dead meat!"


    A murderous expression crept on Duke''s face as he stared at the direction where Austin escaped.


    With Austin''s disappearance, all the vortexes of illusions on the square completely dissipated.


    All the genuine medium-grade divine gods eventually came back to their senses.


    "What happened, sir?"


    "Why did we lose so many men?"


    "Is Wilfred responsible for their death?


    I didn''t think he was capable to do that."


    All the genuine medium-grade divine gods swarmed towards Duke with panicked questions.


    "It wasn''t Wilfred,"


    Duke spat out.


    "I knew it. Wilfred isn''t that powerful,"


    Lawrence immediately agreed.


    "What on earth happened then?


    Did the maze attack us?"


    Weber gingerly questioned Duke.


    "It was Wilfred''s slave. He''s behind all of this!" Duke bitterly st


    in astonishment.


    "How did you get your hands on so many tokens?"


    Austin murmured in disbelief.


    "Ahem! Master, actually, these were Ferdinand''s tokens and he asked me to keep them for the time being.


    Recently, Ferdinand and his men have been looking for Illusionary Tokens everywhere, and when they cross paths with people from other forces who had tokens, they''ll take them away.


    At that time, I took orders from him.


    We ran into a horde of people who were from a forbidden place called the Desolate River.


    Ferdinand stole over twenty Illusionary Tokens from them using some tricks.


    Before he could put the tokens away, a master of the Desolate River laid his eyes on him and they ended up fighting fiercely.


    At that time, I happened to be standing next to him so he handed the tokens to me and ordered that I wait for their battle to finish somewhere safe nearby.


    That''s how I acquired those tokens,"


    Wilfred dutifully explained.


    Everyone knew that the leader of the beast race sent two genuine premium-grade divine gods to the Land of Outlaw. One was Duke and the other was Ferdinand.


    Austin met Ferdinand before too.


    "What happened afterwards?"


    Austin curiously asked.


    "I took the tokens with me and ran away without waiting.


    I bet he''s looking for me right now,"


    Wilfred confessed.


    "Ha-ha! Well done!"


    Austin praised and put away all of Wilfred''s tokens with a wave of his hand.


    "Master, when will we leave this maze?"


    Wilfred asked.


    ''As long as one collects three Illusionary Tokens, they''d be able to get out of here by just activating the tokens. We have over twenty tokens. We can leave any time, '' he thought to himself.


    "This maze is a dangerous place for others.


    But it''s a good place for me.


    I''ll spend some time cultivating here.


    Perhaps I can get more opportunities."


    Austin smiled brightly.

 Chapter 3814 Control More Genuine Divine Gods (Part One)

    "I will then cultivate in seclusion for a while,"


    Austin informed Wilfred and the mermaid.


    Since Austin had acquired more than twenty Illusionary Tokens, he had been eager to cultivate and fathom the law of illusion in them.


    "All right, master.


    I''ll stand guard,"


    Wilfred replied with a nod.


    The mermaid knew that Austin was going to cultivate so he could learn more about the tokens.


    At this point, Austin had teleported out over twenty genuine divine gods and ordered them to guard him as well.


    Among those genuine divine gods, some were from the beast race, while the rest of them were from the Novel Court.


    They were fighting over the Illusionary Tokens somewhere in the maze when Austin ran into them. Of course Austin took the tokens and then turned them into his own slaves after that.


    "Whoa, master!


    There are so many of them! Well, then. We''ll all guard you while you cultivate."


    Wilfred was both surprised and pleased as he set his eyes on the genuine divine gods.


    When everyone got settled, Austin began his cultivation.


    He brought out the Illusionary Tokens and kept them aloft in front of him.


    He then sat down with his legs crossed and started to meditate.


    Six days later, Austin opened his eyes with furrowed brows.


    "It''s been quite a while and I still can''t enter the Major Achievement Stage of the law of illusion." Austin let out a heavy sigh.


    Even after comprehending more than twenty Illusionary Tokens, he found that he was still at the Intermediate Stage of the law of illusion.


    Although he now had a better understanding of the law of illusion, he was yet to enter the Major Achievement Stage.


    ''This law of illusion seems to be much more difficult to master compared to other laws, '' Aus


    ! Stay away from us, you bastards!"


    While Austin and the mermaid went to further explore the maze, pleas coming from a distance reached their ears.


    "Wait. Do you hear that? Those are my cousins!"


    The mermaid was trembling, anxious or excited.


    "I finally found them!


    Please help them, Austin.


    Before I entered the Land of Outlaw, my uncle repeatedly asked me to keep them safe.


    If anything happens to them, I will surely live in guilt for the rest of my life,"


    the mermaid asked Austin earnestly.


    "Those are your... cousins?"


    Austin couldn''t conceal his surprise.


    With the aid of his spiritual sense, Austin perceived a horde of genuine divine gods surrounding two girls.


    The clothes that the two girls were wearing got torn into pieces, revealing their smooth, snow-white skin.


    At this point, dozens of genuine divine gods surrounded and ogled at the exposed flawless bodies that had huddled up on the ground.


    "They really are mermaids," Austin murmured.


    He found that the auras they were emitting matched the aura of the mermaid beside him.


    "Stop this! We have lived in peace for so long. Plus, our founders used to be friends.

 Chapter 3815 Control More Genuine Divine Gods (Part Two)

    Have you forgotten about that?


    If you lay even one finger on us, you''ll be initiating a war between the Heaven Beast Valley and the Desolate River. Aren''t you afraid?!"


    In an attempt to drive away their predators, one of the two mermaids cried out her argument.


    "Ha-ha! Why are you so intense?


    If we were in the outside world, there''s no way we would treat you like this.


    Unfortunately for you, we''re all here in the Land of Outlaw.


    What happens here, stays here.


    There''s no use in resisting. After all, no one will come to rescue you.


    You''ll be fine as long as you go along with it.


    Otherwise, we''ll slowly torment you both," a middle-aged man in yellow said as he stepped closer.


    "Mm-hmm! Mermaids do deserve their reputation. I''ve been dreaming of meeting a mermaid for a long, long time. Who''d have thought I''d get to have a good time with them now?"


    His salacious eyes lit up as he leaned in closer and closer to the mermaids.


    He was a genuine medium-grade divine god, while the mermaids they held captive were both genuine preliminary-grade divine gods. Since he had released his aura, the girls couldn''t move an inch.


    "Stay away! Leave us alone!"


    The girls were frantic and desperate.


    Just when the lecherous divine god was about to touch one of the mermaids, illusions nearby surged like waves and went violent.


    The illusions all swarmed the genuine divine gods of the Desolate River and broke into their Soul Sea.


    "Aaargh!"


    Immediately, these genuine divine gods all grabbed their heads and yanked their hair as they cried out in pain.


    All kinds of terrible illusions that they couldn''t get rid of had flooded them.


    Although he hadn''t entered the Major Achievement Stage of the


    mbags.


    He has just turned them into his slaves," Sally promptly explained to her panic-stricken cousins.


    Since she had been with Austin for a while, she knew just what he had done to those genuine divine gods.


    "Huh?


    Did you just say that those people have all become his slaves?"


    Hearing this, the two girls trembled slightly as they shifted their gaze to Austin and looked at him in utter shock.


    Austin felt slightly embarrassed being stared at like this and tried to look away.


    All of a sudden, they heard plenty of loud footsteps rushing towards them from afar.


    "There you are!"


    The man leading the group was tall and handsome and even had a fair complexion.


    "Oh, it''s Elijah and the others!


    Our people finally came!"


    The three mermaids were all surprised and delighted to see him and their friends darting towards their direction. However, when Elijah was close enough to recognize who the girls were with, he was drawn to a halt.


    "Wait! It''s you again! Why are you here, weakling?


    How dare you keep bothering Sally?! Damn, you sure are courting death!"


    Elijah instantly flew into a rage at the sight of Austin.

 Chapter 3816 The People From The Heaven Beast Valley

    "Are they all from the Heaven Beast Valley?"


    Austin asked Sally in a flat tone.


    "That''s right.


    Austin, don''t worry. Since you have saved the three of us, they surely won''t give you a hard time,"


    Sally replied.


    "Who knows?"


    Austin responded.


    He had a code to never harm others who did him no wrong. But if provoked, he wouldn''t hesitate to fight back.


    In this maze, Austin had faith in himself. Even if he confronted a genuine premium-grade divine god, he could run away unscathed.


    That was why he kept his nerves when he saw the people from the Heaven Beast Valley approaching. He just stood there and put his hands behind his back.


    Dozens of genuine divine gods from the Desolate River stood behind Austin in a humble manner.


    "Hey, guys, I was looking for you.


    Elder Osbert, you''re here too. That''s great!"


    The three mermaids ran towards their companions excitedly.


    Since they entered the maze, the three of them had been separated from the main forces of the Heaven Beast Valley, leaving them to explore the many dangers of the maze alone.


    If they hadn''t met Austin, the three of them would have been in grave trouble.


    Thanks to him, they were now reunited with their people.


    The group of the Heaven Beast Valley soon joined them.


    The three mermaids were very popular among them. Everybody was swooned at their great personality and beautiful looks.


    Immediately, many creatures of the Heaven Beast Valley came forward to meet them.


    Most of them were young male creatures.


    Austin immediately knew that these guys wanted to pursue the stunning ladies.


    He then glanced around, and soon figured out the strength of the group from the Heaven Beast Valley.


    Among them, there was a genuine premium-grade divine god, ten genuine medium-grade divine gods, and more than forty genuine preliminary-grade divine gods.


    This team wasn''t to be trifled with.


    If he crossed paths with a team of their caliber in the outside world, Austin would flee without any hesitation.


    However, things were different inside the maze.


    So he stood there calmly with dozens of genuine divine gods of the Desolate River behind him.


    ''Who is this young man?''


    The genuine premium-grade divine god of the Heaven Beast Valley wondered


    Austin was since she had been with him for a long time.


    She knew that even the genuine medium-grade divine gods couldn''t beat Austin, not to mention the genuine preliminary-grade divine gods.


    "Ha-ha! Come on! He is just an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god. Do you really think we''ll lose to such a weakling?"


    The genuine preliminary-grade divine gods surrounding Austin burst into a triumphant laughter, as if the battle had already been dealt with.


    Out of the blue, nearby illusions turned violent.


    They gathered together and formed huge vortexes, charging towards the people of the Heaven Beast Valley.


    Soon after, screams of pain echoed throughout the maze.


    Even the powerful middle-aged man trembled as a large number of illusions engulfed him.


    In just a split second, the heads of the genuine preliminary-grade divine gods who surrounded Austin exploded into a fountain of blood and innards.


    Seeing the horrid scene, Sally knelt in front of Austin and begged him.


    "Austin, stop it. Let them go, please!"


    she pleaded while tears fell down her cheeks.


    "Get up."


    Austin wave his sleeve to help her up.


    The other two mermaids also rushed over and knelt down to Austin.


    "Fine. I will spare their lives for your sake,"


    he said.


    "But I will have all their Illusionary Tokens."


    He scanned everyone from the Heaven Beast Valley using his spiritual sense and found that they held a great number of Illusionary Tokens. And with a wave of his hand, he took them all.

 Chapter 3817 I Have Become Your Bodyguard

    "You''re dead meat, you weakling!" Elder Osbert snarled, evidently livid. Then, he turned towards the three women from the mermaid race.


    "You! You are all bitches! You colluded with the enemy and turned your back against us. You are the black sheep of the mermaid race. I will eliminate you three for the sake of your own people," he cursed madly, as his eyes burned with anger.


    He had broken all the illusions that were hampering him. He immediately came to Elijah''s side and helped him snap out of the hallucinations.


    Elijah was his nephew. Naturally, he would do anything in his power to keep him safe.


    Elder Osbert kept his nephew in a safe place. Then, with lightning speed, he bolted towards Austin and launched an attack.


    Austin had pissed him long enough. It was payback time.


    He formed a giant palm with the color of the finest white jade. It came rushing in Austin''s direction, creating a mighty gush of wind that destroyed everything in its path.


    The immense amount of energy the massive hand released came rushing towards Austin.


    If he were faced with this potent strike in the outside world, Austin would have chosen to flee.


    He was still inside the maze.


    Austin gathered plenty of the illusions and created immense vortexes, keeping the giant hand from damaging him.


    There was a powerful collision between the two dominant forces. For just a split second, everything stopped��it was a stalemate.


    "Take that piece of shit down, uncle!" Elijah coaxed in the distance.


    His eyes were fixed on Austin, resentful and aggrieved.


    "Hey! Since you are so eager to have me dead, I''ll make you meet your creator first,"


    Austin sneered as he cast a glance at Elijah.


    Heavily concentrating on his mind, he summoned a dozen vortexes made from illusion.


    They encapsulated Elijah and attacked him at the same time.


    Elijah''s eyes widened in surprise. He was so frightened that his knees buckled. "Ahh! Uncle, help!"


    he screamed in horror.


    Austin was oblivious to his terrified screams. He opened his mouth, and a purple sword flew out.


    Whoosh!


    The Flying Swordsmanship was a combination of swordsmanship and spiritual soul attack.


    His spiritual soul was now better and stronger.


    Hence, the power of the Flying Swordsmanship he had unleashed had also improved significantly.


    The incoming sword caught Elijah off guard. It moved incredibly fast!


    Hence, he didn''t have enough time to dodge it. He felt like he was caught in a trance because everything happened too fast.


    Soon enough, the purple sword reached Elijah.


    It broke him into pieces. Just like that, he was dead.


    "Damn it!


    How dare you murder my nephew?


    I will not spare you!"


    Elder Osbert went berserk. This was the last straw of all the bullshit he went through with Austin.


    "Ha-ha! What can you do to me?


    Next time we cross paths, I will take your life too."


    With that, he activated the Reincarnation Token and disappeared into thin air.


    Elder Osbert couldn''t perceive Austin with his spiritual sense. His system was still filled with rage. Therefore, he decided to ve


    ble for them to track him down in the maze.


    As time went by, most of the creatures had already found three Illusionary Tokens and left the maze.


    This maze was too dangerous for them.


    The most valuable things in the maze were those Illusionary Tokens. The tokens could increase their spiritual sense greatly.


    Moreover, the more tokens the wielder activated, the more powerful the his or her spiritual sense would be.


    Therefore, after they got their hands on enough Illusionary Tokens, the creatures would activate the tokens and got out of the maze without hesitation.


    A couple days later, Austin found that the number of the creatures in the maze had decreased.


    "It looks like that most of the creatures have left the maze.


    All this while, I have also collected a large number of Illusionary Tokens. After I comprehend all those tokens, I will also leave,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    So he found himself a quiet place to cultivate.


    Numerous genuine medium-grade divine god slaves created a circle to protect him in case someone attempted to harm him during his cultivation.


    The three mermaids also sat cross legged nearby.


    With a wave of Austin''s hand, dozens of Illusionary Tokens flew out and floated in front of him.


    These were the tokens he had taken from the powerful forces.


    Soon, Austin was heavily immersed in comprehending the Illusionary Tokens.


    His spiritual sense and the spiritual soul power had increased greatly.


    He had a deeper understanding of the law of illusion.


    At this point, dazzling halos of spiritual sense came out from Austin''s Soul Sea. They suspended above his head and emitted light like the sun.


    The golden sphere of spiritual sense gradually grew bigger and bigger. Its density was getting heavier.


    The terrifying spiritual sense poured out of Austin''s Soul Sea, filling a large area of space around him.


    The longer he stayed there, the larger the area Austin''s spiritual sense could cover.


    With the aid of his spiritual sense, he could perceive the situation even if it was far away.

 Chapter 3818 A Mysterious Palace

    Five days later, Austin''s eyes suddenly flew open from where he was sitting cross-legged.


    "I''ve entered the Major Achievement Stage of cultivating the law of illusion!" Austin excitedly exclaimed.


    Streaks of twisting light of law shot out from his head.


    Numerous illusions, like vortexes, constantly moved around Austin.


    In Austin''s Soul Sea, the diameter of the golden sphere of spiritual sense reached around a hundred thousand meters already.


    Dazzling dark golden light poured out of the golden sphere along with terrifying spiritual sense.


    "After comprehending over a hundred Illusionary Tokens, I finally reached the Major Achievement Stage of the law of illusion.


    I finally made it."


    Austin sighed in relief.


    Based on his estimation, the better he was with the law of illusion, the more Illusionary Tokens he''d need to improve his mastery.


    It was because he found that the Illusionary Tokens ended up being less useful for him after he used too many of them.


    Austin''s spiritual sense, like thousands of tentacles, spread far away.


    The farther his spiritual sense went, the more he could perceive.


    "Wait!


    Seems like I can sense the entire maze now."


    Surprise and joy bloomed on Austin''s face as he jumped to his feet.


    His spiritual sense managed to cover the entire maze.


    With the use of his spiritual sense, he estimated that the maze covered an area of about forty billion square miles.


    At that moment, Austin could see everything that was happening within the maze.


    "As expected, most people already left after getting their hands on three Illusionary Tokens.


    While the others lost their lives here,"


    Austin murmured to himself as he scanned through the entire maze using his spiritual sense.


    After he counted heads, he found that there were only dozens of creatures remained in the maze.


    "The people who are still in the maze are relatively weak. Most of them act alone and haven''t collected three Illusionary Tokens yet."


    Austin shook his head with a smile on his lips


    "All right. I''ll turn them into my slaves."


    Austin''s smile turned into a cold sneer.


    Red string shot out of his head when he unleashed the Puppet Strings.


    Each one flew in differe


    y didn''t you take us with you?"


    Sally demanded.


    However, she received no response.


    "Sally, what should we do?"


    one of the mermaids asked.


    "How about we activate the Illusionary Tokens and teleport ourselves out of here?"


    the other mermaid suggested.


    Each of them had more than three Illusionary Tokens in their possession.


    They got the tokens from Austin.


    Therefore, they were free to leave the maze any time.


    "Since he asked us to stay here, we do as he says. I believe that he won''t leave us behind.


    Besides, we''ll die if we meet Elder Osbert outside the maze.


    It''s safer to be with Austin and we might even be able to go home after this, safe and sound,"


    Sally decided.


    "Got it. Let''s wait for him here."


    Not a single word of complaint left the two other mermaids and they just nodded in agreement.


    All three girls stood still while they wait for Austin''s return.


    At that moment, Austin arrived at a tall palace.


    Thick layers of illusions surrounded the palace along with a myriad amount of light of law of illusion. Beams of light mixed with each other to display strange visions.


    However, Austin was immune to the illusions.


    He went straight to the gate of the palace.


    "There''s something in this palace that''s calling for me.


    This palace plays a critical role in the maze.


    Perhaps the maze exist because of this place,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    After he observed the palace for a moment, he headed into it.

 Chapter 3819 A Magic Bead

    At this point in time, a dozen groups of creatures hovered above the maze.


    In front of them were beautiful, magnificent palaces that emitted dazzling lights.


    Tons and tons of invaluable treasures were piled up like a mountain. All of which were just mere projections that displayed the palaces'' interior.


    The treasures were a huge temptation to anyone who saw them.


    "Alas! Who would have expected that this maze is full of dangers?"


    "We''re finally out. I never would have thought that we''ll be able to make it out alive."


    Soon, every creature was buzzing as they stared at the breathtaking palaces in front of them.


    "But it was somewhat worth it. Now my spiritual sense is three times stronger than before!


    My fighting power accordingly has increased too."


    "Me too. My spiritual sense has also increased by three or four times. I guess this is the reward of almost losing my life in the maze.


    But it''s not a surprise that we would encounter dangers along the way. After all, adventures always come with hardships.


    So there is nothing to complain."


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Some creatures analyzed rationally.


    "What''s going on? Why haven''t Wilfred and his slave come out yet?" Duke murmured to himself.


    He quickly scanned every creature nearby using his spiritual sense, but there was no sign of Wilfred nor Austin. He started to grow more and more impatient with every passing second.


    Duke and the other members of the beast race had spent a dozen days looking for Austin and Wilfred inside the maze.


    However, they couldn''t catch even a trail of the two. Frustrated, they activated their Illusionary Tokens and left the maze.


    "Sir, perhaps Wilfred and his slave died in the maze,"


    a genuine divine god of the beast race said to Duke.


    "I don''t think so.


    That weakling has a high-level magic treasure. In that maze, even I couldn''t do anything to him.


    It is almost impossible for him to die inside.


    T


    hat they would find Austin for he was still in the maze.


    While everyone was busy looking for him, Austin was in a palace somewhere in the maze.


    The palace was vast and empty.


    However, when he looked around, he noticed that there was something in the center of the palace.


    It looked like a clam, or an oyster.


    It laid there, motionless.


    Not even a whiff of aura came out of it.


    "I guess it''s a clam.


    But what is that?"


    A fist-sized dazzling magic bead hovering above the clam caught Austin''s eye.


    The bead emitted a beam of misty, colorful light which shone in all directions, filling the empty palace with color.


    A large number of runes of the law of illusion also surrounded the bead.


    This piqued Austin''s curiosity even more.


    With his eyes locked on it, he stepped forward to have a better look at the magnificent object.


    "Wait!


    It seems that this bead is creating illusions. It''s the source of all illusions in the maze!"


    He stopped in front of the bead in bewilderment. He unleashed the law of illusion to see the illusions inside it.


    Then, the bead released the illusions that floated in the air like colorful bubbles.


    "Is it possible that all the illusions in this maze were created by this bead? !"


    Austin stared at the bead in astonishment.

 Chapter 3820 The Beauty In The Clam

    Even genuine premium-grade divine gods could end up being trapped in the maze.


    If the bead produced all the illusions, then there was no doubt that it was an amazing magic treasure.


    Meanwhile, Austin was already at the Major Achievement Stage of the law of illusion.


    Both the aura the bead emitted, as well as the energy of illusion it carried, was a great temptation to Austin.


    "I must get my hands on it."


    Austin''s eyes lit up in excitement as he made his decision.


    In the blink of an eye, he reached out his hand and tried to grab the bead.


    However, right when he tightened his grip around the bead, he grabbed nothing but thin air.


    For a moment, he could only stare before he quickly used his spiritual sense to check it and confirm that the bead was real.


    However, whenever he tried to touch it, there was nothing for him to touch.


    No matter how many times he tried, he ended up passing through the bead although he could see that it was floating right before his eyes.


    He couldn''t get a hold of the bead.


    ''That''s awesome.


    I''m one hundred percent sure that the bead is right there, but illusions must be confusing me from judging its location.''


    Austin mused for a moment and quickly figured out the reason why he couldn''t touch the bead.


    He had reached the Major Achievement Stage of cultivating the law of illusion after all, therefore he was quick when it came to the law of illusion.


    "If I want to get it, I''ll have to find its exact position."


    Austin unleashed the law of illusion to perceive the bead.


    Runes of illusion came out from his head and flew towards the bead.


    Chains made from the law of illusion wrapped around the bead like ribbons.


    Time slowly passed around them.


    By that point, the three mermaids remained anxiously waiting for Austin in a different place of the maze.


    "Sally, it''s been almost two days.


    Maybe he


    eared and Austin came back to his senses.


    The bead shone in his hand.


    As he studied the bead, a sound disrupted him thoughts.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    He looked around and found the sound was coming from the clam.


    Surprise filled him and he turned his attention towards it.


    When he first checked, the huge clam was tightly closed.


    But now, it was slowing opening.


    Pleasant fragrance floated out of the shells.


    In a few seconds, the clam was fully open.


    Austin was completely dumbfounded, and he couldn''t help but stare blankly at the clam.


    He felt so aroused that he almost had a nosebleed.


    A beautiful woman laid inside the clam and the pleasant scent that filled his nose came from her.


    Pale skin glistened through the scant clothing she was wearing.


    She was as beautiful as Caroline, Ivy, and Sue.


    However, there was no doubt that she was much sexier than them.


    For a moment, Austin tethered on the edge of falling for her and it took a while before he regained his composure.


    ''Wait? Isn''t she the queen in the illusion?''


    Surprise washed over him when he saw the woman''s face.


    ''Perhaps what I saw really happened, '' Austin mused.


    He continued to stare at the woman lying in the clam, surprised and confused.

 Chapter 3821 Through The Hallucinations (Part One)

    Holding the dazzling precious bead in its entirety, Austin looked at the queen lying between the two shells, carrying the weight of her body.


    Austin felt the energy of the bead, emanating and channeling its close bond to the queen. In a little while, the oneness of the two became more evident��the bead belonged to the queen, and the queen belonged to the bead.


    Witnessing such a process, Austin felt that he must also take the queen with him if he wanted to take the bead.


    If he didn''t do so, it would be very difficult to take the bead away. The bead might not even survive without the queen beside it.


    With such a strong bond between the two, it would be nearly impossible for the bead to be separated from the queen.


    Austin carefully ran his spiritual energy, making it flow toward the queen, yet he could not tell if she was still alive.


    The queen lay quietly in a graceful position. With nothing but a thin layer of gauze around her body, she was almost half naked. Her curves were clearly defined along the edges, and her features were faintly yet pleasantly highlighted. A string of intoxicating fragrance wafted from her body constantly. She was indeed a beautiful woman.


    "That''s it, you are coming with me!"


    Austin finally made the decision. He could not resist the temptation of acquiring the bead so he devised ways to take the queen with him as well.


    "There''s no harm in trying to refine this bead with the power that I already have."


    Austin carefully released his power into the bead, hoping that something good would come out of it.


    "The Hallucination Bead!" The name came to him as he ran his spiritual energy to check it.


    At that moment, Austin was convinced of what the bead was and what it could do.


    Strongly determined, Austin released more of his spiritual power into the bead, refining it further.


    After working all day, trying refining the bead, Austin stopped and simply gave up.


    nned and in utter disbelief.


    Standing in the middle of the endless fragments of hallucination, Austin was able to harvest a lot during that moment of confusion and chaos.


    His spiritual sense force was enhanced just in time due to the fragments of hallucination that flowed to the bead!


    The sphere of spiritual sense in his Soul Sea was slowly and endlessly spinning on its own. It was getting larger and larger, giving off sonorous sounds like that of a huge bell. The spiritual energy was like seawater, pouring from an endless sea as its source.


    By this time, Austin could feel his spiritual sense power gathering more and more resources. As expected, he in turn became stronger, feeling its energy radiating, waiting for it to actualize. If such energy was launched out all of a sudden, the Hallucination Bead could directly attack the enemy and cause great harm to those around it!


    What a defining moment!


    When the spiritual sense power was released, it could only be used to attack the enemy''s Soul Sea and spiritual soul.


    It could not harm the enemy directly. Take the Flying Swordsmanship for example; the spiritual sense power could command and direct the sword to inflict massive damage on the enemy, but in the end it was still the flying sword that cut his enemy.

 Chapter 3822 Through The Hallucinations (Part Two)

    Therefore, no matter how powerful the spiritual sense power was, its effect was limited only to injured spiritual souls.


    It was impossible for the spiritual sense power to cause any physical harm, let alone death.


    Nonetheless, Austin had a feeling that if his spiritual sense power continued to harvest more of this kind of energy, it would be able to manifest into a tangible force and could cause immense damage to anyone surrounding it.


    The long day passed and turned into darkness.


    By this time, the entirety of the maze had already disappeared, with no single trace of its existence left.


    Only an empty space needing objects was all that it had become.


    Austin stood in the middle of the now empty space. The dazzling bead in his hand gave off a flawless light, looking extraordinary and brilliant, energy flowing in and out of its smooth mass.


    "It is what I thought it would be!


    This whole maze was nothing more than just a mere illusion effectively projected by the Hallucination Bead! What a deceptive and tricky little thing!"


    Austin looked around in pure awe and amazement, fully realizing that there was just debris where the maze formerly stood. He was shocked to the core, and the new discovery sent shivers running up and down his spine.


    During the process of the maze''s dramatic and catastrophic disappearance, Austin had benefited the most. As a result, his spiritual sense had once again been greatly improved.


    The dark golden sphere of spiritual sense in his Soul Sea had become more stable and solid as the bead flashed with magnificence and radiance.


    His whole spiritual soul had become as transparent as crystal, with no trace of impurities!


    During this time, he could clearly feel the power of his spiritual sense which had reached levels that he had never k


    gazed in awe at Austin.


    By this time, all the other creatures had left and gone to other places to look and hunt for more treasures. They were the only ones who remained in that area.


    Austin focused his mind and summoned his energy to release all the slaves held captive in the maze.


    There were more than ninety divine gods of high regard among them, and a dozen divine gods at ordinary level.


    "Master!"


    All the slaves neatly stood in several rows and respectfully bowed in front of Austin.


    "Well, let''s not waste any more time and go hunt for more treasures together!"


    With a wave of his hand, Austin led the slaves and the three mermaid race girls to their next journey.


    He commanded his spiritual sense to scan and perceive any seriously unfolding situations from far away.


    They were in the Land of Outlaw, where hidden dangers lurk everywhere. Some of those dangers, they had never encountered before.


    Austin and his army of slaves could not afford to be careless. No matter where he was, he would need his spiritual sense to remain in check with the situation around them. Until they reached their destination, they had to always be on their toes and expect the unexpected.

 Chapter 3823 The World On The Trunk

    Standing with his hands on his hips, Austin stared ahead at the endless space in front of him.


    The space and time were extremely unstable.


    Hurricanes as tall as skyscrapers that were made up of space fragments blew across the space from time to time.


    In addition, there were also constant bolts of lightning of various colors. They came and went with sudden roars and dazzling flashes.


    The environment was intimidating to keep intruders out.


    These were not the only horrible things here, however.


    Spread ahead in the vast space were many old stone paths extending in different directions.


    Each stone path was covered in a large amount of chaotic energy, which crawled and rolled like mist.


    Austin began walking, leading his group of salves and the three mermaid race girls.


    They had wandered in this area for a long time, yet they didn''t want to end their exploration early. They continued walking for another half a day.


    Finally, they reached the end of one of the old stone paths.


    In front of them, there was a withered tree trunk. It was so large that it blocked their way ahead.


    The trunk was very old and rotten with countless cracks and holes left by time and weather. It had not a single branch or leaf. It seemed that life had already abandoned it.


    There was an entrance of space and time on the withered trunk.


    At the first glance, Austin could clearly tell that it was an entrance leading to another world.


    The aura that was seeping from that world was extremely old. Austin assumed it would be a world full of stories.


    "Let''s go inside and have a look,"


    Austin suggested. His followers nodded. Then he strode into the strange, new world first.


    As soon as he stepped into the entrance, the new world materialized around him.


    The world was completely different from any one he had visited.


    Primeval forests crawled and expanded so far that his eyes couldn''t see. On the horizon were numerous dark giant cities that looked like crouching beasts.


    "Is it possible that there are still some creatures living in this world?


    Creatures from other chaotic spaces?"


    Austin asked out loud, even though he wasn''t expecting his followers to have answers.


    Anyhow, they were still in part of the Land of Outlaw.


    A Land of Outlaw was actually made up of pieces of another chaotic space that had entered the Sea of Chaos by accident.


    The Land of Outlaw hadn''t belonged to the Sea of Chaos originally.


    Therefore, the Land of Outlaw was not supposed to have creatures from the Sea of Chaos.


    If there were any creatures in the Land of Outlaw, they must have come from other chaotic spaces.


    And the creatures from the other chaotic spaces must be different from those of the Sea of Chaos.


    "We must be careful,"


    Austin whispered to everybody.


    More than a hundred slaves and the three mermaid race girls followed closely behind Austin and they all nodded in agreement.


    The atmosp


    is slaves and the three mermaid race girls also stopped. They were all out of breath and their hearts were still fluttering with fear.


    Austin turned around and looked at direction that the flood dragon had been taken. It seemed that the flood dragon had been dragged back to a ruin by the nine golden chains.


    There were nine tall stone pillars on the ruin, and the nine golden chains were tied to them.


    "There are so many treasures in the ruin!"


    With the help of his spiritual sense, Austin discovered a bright, divine radiance emitting from the ruin. It seemed that there were lots of treasures.


    Moreover, it looked like most of the treasures were rare.


    Austin also glanced into the flood dragon''s den. A mist made out of a large amount of original chaotic laws floated at the entrance.


    A dazzling light emerged from the flood dragon''s den.


    Austin figured that most of the rare treasures were hidden in the den. There might be some opportunities to acquire some excellent secret martial arts skills.


    However, no one dared to get close to the flood dragon''s den because of its guard.


    Austin looked at the ruin with eagerness brimming in his eyes.


    After half a day of longing, Austin spoke.


    "We can''t get it. It''s too dangerous. We need to try somewhere else."


    Austin had no other choice but to give up.


    With his slaves and the three mermaid race girls following him, Austin left this silent world without vitality.


    They headed along another stone path.


    One day later, they had reached its end.


    In front of Austin, there was another withered, old trunk. Their way was blocked once again.


    There was also an entrance in the tree trunk, an entrance to another world.


    "All right. Let''s go inside and check it out."


    Austin stepped into the entrance first.


    "What?


    Someone entered this world before us?!"


    As soon as he had entered the world, Austin sensed some people in the world. They all seemed to be familiar.

 Chapter 3824 A Magic Spring

    Austin had spotted a large group of people from the Novel Court.


    At this point, they were already in a relic found on the continent.


    In there, the buildings had decayed and collapsed. The whole place was littered great husks of old buildings, grimy roof with broken tiles, and crumbled mortar and stone. A silent and desolate atmosphere enveloped the place.


    In the depths of the relic, wisps of dazzling light would occasionally soar into the sky, illuminating the entire space. Music could be heard from the corners of the whole place.


    "Wait! What is that?"


    An illusory projection above the relic caught Austin''s attention.


    Using his spiritual sense to check it, he found that it was a human-shaped creature.


    As he perceived it further, Austin found that figure''s physique seemed to be made of metal, looking hard and streamlined. No heat could be sensed from its form.


    The creature reflected a very dazzling luster, isolating itself from spiritual sense.


    This made it difficult for Austin to see this creature clearly.


    At this point, the group of the Novel Court had locked down the relic.


    These genuine divine gods roamed around the relic as if they were desperately looking for something.


    ''Apparently there is a rare treasure in this place, '' Austin figured.


    He scanned the place to know what he would be dealing with.


    "There are two genuine premium-grade divine gods. It''s not easy to fight with them over the treasure."


    Austin frowned.


    The team searching for the rare treasure was led by two genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    ''As long as these premium-grade divine gods are around, my odds remain low.


    The only thing I am better than them is my spiritual sense and spiritual soul energy.


    I''ll hide first and see what treasures they will find.''


    Austin laid down his plans. Since his adversaries were stronger, he had to be wise with his tactics.


    Hence, he immediately communicated with the Hallucination Bead in his Soul Sea.


    The bead then released the illusions, enveloping Austin, his slaves, and the three mermaids.


    These hallucinations created by the Hallucination Bead were potent that they could even fool the genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    Last time, the genuin


    he rest of the group was dumbfounded. This creature was so swift and strong.


    "Humph!


    Stop this shit, you bastard! I''m not going to let you lay a hand on my men!" a genuine premium-grade divine god shouted with a stern face.


    He stretched out his hand, which produced a tremendous amount of energy that came at the metal man like a torrent.


    Boom!


    The metal man was blown up, and so was its spear.


    Metal liquid splashed everywhere due to explosion.


    Everyone watched as all the metal liquid returned to the magic spring. They were dumbstruck!


    Then, a scene that made everyone astonished happened.


    The metal liquid in the spring began to surge.


    Then, to their astonishment, five metal men took shape this time.


    "Ha-ha! Great! That''s great!


    I didn''t expect that we would get our hands on the legendary treasure.


    What a good day!


    It proves that luck favors our force.


    In the future, I am certain that we are bound to be the most powerful force in the Sea of Chaos,"


    the other genuine premium-grade divine god gushed as he stared at the spring with thrill.


    ''Oh? It seemed that this old man knows something about that magic spring.


    It might be an awesome treasure!''


    Austin figured when he heard one of the masters of the Novel Court.


    ''Ha-ha! It looks like it''s a very rare treasure. I will not let it fall into the hands of other people.


    I will get it at all costs.''


    With determination in his eyes, Austin vowed to take it no matter what.

 Chapter 3825 The Inheritance Pool

    "What are the treasures in this divine spring, Elder Iain? Is it really that marvelous?"


    One of the genuine premium-grade divine gods was so curious, he could not help but ask.


    "Don''t be so hasty. I know you are eager to know what''s in the divine spring, but let me and Elder Alfonzo work together to seal it first. If we don''t do it soon, those metal men will constantly be born from the divine spring.


    We don''t want that to happen since it''s difficult to deal with them," Elder Iain patiently explained.


    "All right, then. Let''s do that first,"


    Elder Alfonzo responded with a nod.


    It seemed that both the two elders knew about the divine spring.


    When they finished talking, they each took out a big flag, which grew bigger and bigger as it flew with the wind.


    The flags emitted bright runes that soared one after another.


    As a result, terrifying energy pressure from the flags spread out into the air.


    "Whoa! Look! It''s the Bright Magic Flag!"


    The members of the Novel Court were all stunned and amazed at the sight of the flags.


    After all, these two flags were well-known magic treasures in the Novel Court.


    According to their legends, there were five significant flags in total��all of which existed since the founding of the Novel Court.


    These flags had been passed down to their generation and considered as one of their most powerful magic treasures.


    Seeing these two magical flags came as a shock to them because no one had expected that the two elders would bring the flags with them.


    This would only mean that the elders reckoned that what they were about to do was not an easy matter.


    "Seal!"


    The two elders started creating numerous formulas with their power and chanted them one by one. When they finished activating both flags with roaring voices, the flags flew out at the same time and immediately floated above the divine spring.


    While suspended in the air, the flags swirled around and twined together.


    They kept moving for a while until they formed quite a unique shape.


    Both flags glowed so brightly that they illuminated the whole world.


    Seconds later, lots of dazzling runes surged out of the flags and lunged at the divine spring underneath.


    Swoosh!


    The runes specifically aimed for the five metal men who were gradually coming out of the divine spring. When the runes found their targets, they forcibly suppressed them. Not a minute later, the metal men melted back into their liquid metal state.


    Everyone who witnessed this scene all sighed in relief.


    "When I was young, I found an ancient book that documents a strange race called the heaven metal race.


    According to that book, it takes them years to forge their members. You see, the members of that race are mainly formed through some rare metals, but not until they have absorbed enough chaotic spiritual energy. When they finally get baptized by time and nature, those rare metals gradually retain psychic intelligence and eventually gain life.


    That''s how their race


    id that wouldn''t work. The strength of the heaven metal race is too terrifying and powerful.


    They''re much stronger than the members of the Novel Court. It''ll be impossible for us to control and use them at our disposal.


    Those creatures have a bad temper. They''re haughty and difficult to deal with. It''s not an understatement that they would rather die than be enslaved by others.


    For the heaven metal race, the Inheritance Pool''s importance and function are to produce and increase their members at a rapid rate.


    However, that also makes it a priceless treasure for outsiders like us.


    If the creatures from other races could get a hold of the Inheritance Pool and were able to refine the liquid in it, they would have the chance to comprehend the inheritance codes of the heaven metal race. It means that they could also acquire the heaven metal race''s inheritance energy, their original blood essence, and everything else related to their monstrous strength.


    After that, it would allow them to cultivate the inherited skills and methods of the heaven metal race.


    Needless to say, if anyone ends up refining and absorbing the reproduction liquid from the Inheritance Pool and integrate it into his own body, he would easily obtain an indestructible body that is as hard as metal.


    I''ll give you a simple yet accurate illustration. Hypothetically, there is a martial arts master of the heaven metal race standing in front of me. He won''t fight back and would let me attack him with all my strength. It''s a shame to admit that even if that would be the case, I''m not confident enough that I can utterly destroy his body. Not a single chance. That''s how tough they are!"


    Elder Iain explained while his eyes glistened with thrill.


    Everyone who heard the elder''s words couldn''t help but gasp in astonishment.


    Although it sounded exaggerated, Elder Iain swore that it was true.


    After hearing it, everyone slowly turned and looked at the Inheritance Pool with such avarice in their eyes.

 Chapter 3826 I Will Take It Away

    "According to the records of that ancient book, the heaven metal race is stronger than us.


    If we get their blood essence, secret skills and everything, we will rise.


    Then, we will dominate the Sea of Chaos.


    Even the Beast City won''t be a threat to us,"


    Elder Iain said as he grew more and more excited.


    "You''re right!


    If we can acquire this Inheritance Pool, our trip to the Land of Outlaw will be worthwhile!"


    Elder Alfonzo''s voice trembled as anticipation coursed through him.


    "The Inheritance Pool is indeed a priceless treasure," Austin murmured.


    His eyes sparkled with greed when he heard Elder Iain list how the Inheritance Pool would help them dominate.


    He turned to face the Inheritance Pool and almost drooled when he thought of all the possibilities.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As soon as he stopped speaking, the liquid inside the Inheritance Pool churned and surged like magma.


    Soon, several metal men took shape, one after another.


    "Damn it! It seems that the Bright Magic Flag can''t suppress it any longer.


    Everyone, prepare to make the Eighteen Kings'' Array!"


    Elder Iain''s eyebrows furrowed when he saw the change.


    A hundred and eighty genuine divine gods including Elder Iain and Elder Alfonzo took action.


    Each took out eighteen golden array flags and eighteen top-level magic treasures and chanted spells to set up the secret array.


    The one hundred and eighty genuine divine gods lined up in a special formation and quickly walked around the Inheritance Pool. At the same time, they made their array flags and the magic treasures suspend above the pool.


    For a moment, the energy hurricane continued to roll and surge, and bright and sacred runes appeared out of thin air and surrounded the Inheritance Pool.


    After a while, a magic array that emitted terrifying power was created.


    Almost instantly, the Inheritance Pool began to calm down.


    The genuine divine gods who had formed the array panted heavily. They were so exhausted that they almost collapsed to the ground.


    The Eighteen Kings'' Array was the most powerful array in


    en able to get the Inheritance Pool like this without it, '' he thought.


    Not wanting to delay his exit, Austin activated the Reincarnation Token to teleport himself to a safer location.


    Elder Iain and Elder Alfonzo were bewildered when they found that the Inheritance Pool had disappeared.


    They released an immense amount of spatial energy and directed it to Austin''s position.


    All of a sudden, the spatial energy collided with the illusions around Austin, and they shattered from the impact.


    Elder Iain and Elder Alfonzo spotted Austin.


    "It''s you! You are the human brat who is a slave of the beast race!"


    The two elders identified Austin instantly.


    Back when they were in the maze, the people of a dozen forces had memorized Austin''s appearance and the aura of his spiritual soul.


    They knew that Austin was a slave of a master of the beast race.


    This was why the two elders of the Novel Court could recognize Austin the second they saw him.


    Austin was in disguise, so they didn''t know what he really looked like.


    Since Austin left the Fallen Divine Valley, he had changed his appearance and the aura of his spiritual soul using the mask that the sky-devouring dog had given him.


    "Yes, it''s me.


    This Inheritance Pool is mine. Try and stop me,"


    Austin responded as he grinned at the two elders.


    Then, he activated the Reincarnation Token and disappeared.

 Chapter 3827 News About The Divine Accomplishment Fruit

    "No!


    You''re not going anywhere!"


    Elder Iain and Elder Alfonzo snarled in chorus as panic started to engulf them.


    The Inheritance Pool would play a crucial role on the Novel Court''s rise and rule over the Sea of Chaos.


    They couldn''t afford to lose it.


    Shocked and angry, the two elders reached out their hands at the same time to grab Austin''s back.


    Their hands grew bigger as they got closer to Austin, with each shrouded by a cloud of ancient runes and carrying a tremendous amount of energy. They quickly flew towards the space where Austin disappeared in order to lock down the area and prevent him from escaping.


    But they were already too late.


    The Reincarnation Token took him away well before they got there.


    The empty space where Austin had been was struck by the elders'' hands, turning into nothingness.


    "Go after him!


    Now!


    We must capture that damn slave!" the two elders roared at the top of their lungs.


    They then ran towards the entrance of the world with all their might.


    The other genuine divine gods of the Novel Court followed closely behind them.


    At that moment, Austin was moving at breakneck speeds along the old stone path just outside that world.


    "I can safely say that trip was well worth it."


    Austin was elated.


    "The two old men''s spiritual sense is really powerful."


    With the aid of his spiritual sense, Austin sensed the two elders of the Novel Court were tailing him along with their men though they were far away.


    This meant that the two elders had sensed Austin''s aura.


    However, fear wasn''t on his mind.


    Even if he couldn''t defeat them, he was confident that he could escape from the genuine premium-grade divine gods unscathed using the Hallucination Bead and the Reincarnation Token.


    Plus, his spiritual sense was much more powerful than most of the genuine divine gods of their caliber.


    Hence, there was nothing for him to fear.


    "That damn, low-life slave. I''ll make sure to make his life a living hell when I capture him.


    I will make him regret being born!"


    Elder Iain and Elder Alfonzo cursed th


    rests.


    The members of the beast race and other forces walked deeper into the jungle, so did Austin and his companions.


    Not long after, Elder Iain and Elder Alfonzo followed him into the world along with a group of genuine divine gods.


    "What are you saying?


    The Divine Accomplishment Fruit was found here?


    That''s great! Forget that retched slave and focus on looking for the fruit first!"


    When they heard the news, the two elders were overjoyed. They immediately joined the search for the Divine Accomplishment Fruit with their men.


    Meanwhile, more and more people came to this world.


    Anyone who heard the news hurriedly came here to try and exact their claim on the treasure.


    The Divine Accomplishment Fruit was simply too precious to ignore.


    It could turn an ordinary divine god into a genuine divine god.


    This was their only efficient way to turn their members into powerful genuine divine gods.


    That would greatly improve the strength of any force.


    No one could resist the temptation of such a priceless treasure.


    Austin took the lead. As he moved forward, he unleashed his spiritual sense to perceive the situation around him.


    "Everyone, look out. The dense forest is full of danger," he warned his companions.


    Thanks to his incredible spiritual sense and spiritual soul energy, he could immediately recognize the dangers that were waiting for them.

 Chapter 3828 The Depths Of The Dense Forest

    After walking for hours, Austin and his companions paused in the depths of the forest.


    They were in awe to find old trees towering above them, nearly reaching the sky. In the distance, the growls of fierce beasts could be heard from time to time. Birds hovered in the sky. Austin couldn''t recognize many of them.


    He saw a giant snake with one hundred and eight heads, a snail with four feet, a monster with a crab''s head and a human''s body. If their looks weren''t terrifying enough, their skills and strength were.


    Some of them could also be found somewhere in the Sea of Chaos.


    Once they stopped thinking about the beasts, they noticed that there were also many precious herbs.


    "Wait!


    Look!


    There are many plants over there. They are emitting golden lights and covered by a mist made of spiritual energy. They must be valuable,"


    Sally said to Austin, pointing at the foot of the mountain in front of them.


    Austin nodded, already having noticed them.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    With that, he marched towards the mountain, followed by his slaves and the three mermaids.


    The stone mountain stood thousands of feet tall and had no plants on it. Dead silence enveloped it. A large field of herbs was located at its foot. The herbs filling the air with their fresh aroma, and mist formed by spiritual energy hovered above them.


    "Oh my gosh! Those phoenix blood herbs over there have existed for millions of years!"


    "Wow! It''s the heavenly scarlet vine. They are at least five million years old!"


    "Kirin flower! They are eight million years old!"


    Brimming with anticipation, Austin and his companions gawked at the many rare and old magic herbs.


    They gave off an intoxicating fragrance that spread throughout the forest.


    Even Austin''s eyes flashed with excitement as he stared at those precious herbs.


    "Master, I''ll get them for you!"


    After seeing that Austin had his eyes on the rare herbs, several slaves who were genuine medium-grade divine gods charged towards them.


    "Be careful,"


    he reminded.


    Even though the area looked clear, he sensed that there were many dangerous beasts nearby.


    Just as soon as he finished his words, a roar echoed throu


    ng his spiritual sense, Austin saw many people that he knew.


    "Let''s keep a low profile,"


    Austin said to his slaves and the three mermaids.


    Then, he activated the Hallucination Bead which released a large amount of illusions. The illusions enveloped him and his companions, keeping them from being spotted.


    After he knew that they were safe, Austin kept moving with his team.


    Along the way, they bypassed the people from all the forces that Austin recognized.


    Meanwhile, he noticed that more and more creatures had come to this area.


    It was crowded with creatures.


    Out of the blue, Austin paused in his tracks. "Something is going on up there. Keep your eyes open.


    Stay close to me,"


    he warned.


    The area in front of them was shrouded in grey mist. Although the mist was not very thick, it still blocked his vision.


    On top of that, there was an evil aura in the air, making him restless.


    "Oh!


    Austin, look!"


    Sally exclaimed as she pointed her slender finger forward.


    Austin looked at where she was pointing at and saw an eruption of chaotic energy.


    Behind it were tall mountains.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to examine them.


    ''Wait. They are volcanoes?


    No! The interior of these mountains has been hollowed out!''


    Austin looked back at his followers in shock.


    All the mountains were the same.


    Thick fog swirled and covered the sky above the mountains that could only be seen every once in a while.

 Chapter 3829 A Magic Tree

    Lost in thought, Austin stared at the mountains for a long time.


    "Master, I think there are secrets hidden inside those mountains,"


    Wilfred said, standing beside Austin.


    As a genuine medium-grade divine god, Wilfred''s spiritual sense was also very powerful.


    "Yeah.


    Those mountains have been emptied.


    And deep within each of them, there is a small world hidden.


    However, there are brilliant space laws there blocking any spiritual sense. So it is difficult to see the inside of those mountains,"


    Austin reply.


    At this point, from afar, the people of more than a dozen forces stopped and looked at the mountains that lay in front of them.


    ''We must be in the depths of the world, ''


    they thought to themselves as they fixed their eyes on the tall mountains.


    ''Let me see if I can perceive the current situation in those mountains, ''


    Austin said to himself.


    He began to release his spiritual sense to explore the inside of the mountains.


    His spiritual sense had gotten even stronger than that of a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    In addition, he had reached the Major Achievement Stage of cultivating the law of illusion. It immensely empowered his spiritual sense.


    Austin''s spiritual sense, like waves, quietly scanned the mountains before forcibly penetrating them.


    In addition, there were also a large number of runes of the law of illusion following his spiritual sense.


    A moment later, Austin was able to see the inside of the mountains, having a clear view of it.


    ''There is a big pool inside that mountain. It is emitting a golden light and the spiritual energy is dense. There are fish with wings swimming in the pool. I wonder what species they are, ''


    Austin thought to himself curiously.


    ''Inside the other mountain, there is a vast grassland. Each blade of grass is shining brightly. Perhaps it is a rare herb.


    Wait! There is a tall tree with dense branches in the center of the grassland. It contains an astonishing amount of life essence. It is shrouded in colorful lights and bears lots of scarlet fruits. The fruits look delicious. Is it possible that it is the Divine Accomplishment Fruit?''


    Austin was both surprised and elated. He had a strong feeling that they might be


    of it did they realize how tall the tree was.


    They felt like ants standing beside the tree which was like a giant.


    Its leaves were green and fresh and each leaf sparkled like a lustrous piece of jade.


    All over the tree, there were bright scarlet fruits. The sweet scent of the fruits spread in the air as the wind blew gently.


    Standing under the tree, Austin and his companions felt comfortable as they breathed the rich spiritual energy all around.


    "Master, let''s get the magic fruits now!"


    Wilfred proposed.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded.


    With his slaves, he didn''t need to pick the fruits himself.


    As Wilfred and other slaves were about to collect the fruits, a loud voice resounded from behind them.


    "Stay where you are and don''t move!"


    Austin turned around and saw a team of people coming their way.


    Apparently this new group had also spotted the magic tree.


    "It''s so tall!


    This is possibly the tree that bears Divine Accomplishment Fruits!"


    The new group stared at the fruits greedily, disregarding Austin and his slaves.


    The leader of the team was a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    He was an old man dressed in yellow clothes.


    He finally noticed Austin and looked at him and his companions up and down.


    "Tell me, which force do you belong to?"


    the old man in yellow asked sternly as he eyed Austin.


    He lowered his guard and acted in such an arrogant manner seeing that there was no genuine premium-grade divine god in Austin''s team.

 Chapter 3830 The Annihilation Mountain

    Although most of Austin''s slaves were genuine medium-grade divine gods, the elder in yellow clothes still refused to take them seriously.


    Since he was a genuine premium-grade divine god, he could take them all out in a heartbeat.


    That was why he easily looked down on Austin.


    A sneer pulled at Austin''s lips but he didn''t say a word.


    "Sir.


    As far as I could see, these people are from different forces. Some of them came from the beast race, some from the underworld, some from the Desolate River, and some even came from the Novel Court.


    If I''m not wrong, these creatures only teamed up together for the time being,"


    a tall and thin middle-aged man standing next to the elder mused out loud.


    "I see. Turn in everything you have and get out of here,"


    the elder in yellow flatly ordered Austin and his companions.


    Terrifying aura poured out of his body as soon as he finished speaking.


    There was no denying that a genuine premium-grade divine god''s strength was terrifying.


    However, Austin''s sneer remained on his lips.


    Even though Austin couldn''t defeat a genuine premium-grade divine god in a fair fight, he was confident in his ability to escape unscathed.


    Therefore, he felt no fear for the elder.


    "Master."


    Despite Austin''s calm, his slaves were nervously turning to look at him for orders.


    "Master, this old man is a tough opponent.


    How about you take your leave? We''ll cover for you,"


    Wilfred offered through his spiritual sense.


    For Austin''s slaves, nothing was more important than their master''s safety.


    "It''s fine. Just wait for my orders,"


    Austin replied using his spiritual sense.


    "We are from the Annihilation Mountain. Do as our supreme grandmaster ordered.


    Since he''s in a good mood, he won''t make things difficult for you as long as you follow his orders.


    Humph! Once you mess with him, you won''t make it out of here alive,"


    the tall, thin middle-aged man sternly demanded.


    "Are you sure your so-called supreme grandmaster can stop us from leaving?"


    Austin answered in disdain.


    "What did you just say?"


    All the genuine divine gods who to


    se are just illusions. Focus and guard your Soul Sea!"


    the elder in yellow instructed loudly.


    By that point, all of Austin''s enslaved genuine divine gods sprinted towards the tree and were harvesting the fruits on it.


    Even the three mermaids came forward to collect the fruits.


    "Human boy, I underestimated you.


    I didn''t expect you to have such powers."


    It was only then did the elder in yellow finally began to take Austin seriously.


    "All your tricks won''t work on me. You''re still as weak as an ant to me.


    You''re dead meat!" Pure anger could be seen in the eyes of the elder in yellow.


    It wasn''t just empty words; he was truly incredibly powerful.


    Under the relentless attack of more than a dozen vortexes made from illusion, he became slightly distracted but he didn''t get injured.


    In a fit of rage, the elder in yellow gathered all his strength.


    Enormous amount of energy in the space gathered and rushed into his body.


    "Go to hell, brat!" The face of the elder became incredibly twisted.


    Each step he took towards Austin, a large space would collapse due to the impact of his momentum.


    The elder was like a furious lion as terrifying killing intent burned in his eyes.


    Even his teeth gnashed together as if he couldn''t wait to rip Austin into pieces.


    A weak and ordinary preliminary-grade divine god completely humiliated him.


    There was no way that he would let it go.

 Chapter 3831 I Will Never Let You Go

    The old man in yellow robe had his sights aimed on Austin.


    Wave after wave of terrifying energy rushed at Austin with no signs of stopping.


    The tremendous force exerted on him felt as if he was being sat on by a mountain. Every inch of his bones began to crack and break under the enormous pressure.


    Being a genuine premium-grade divine god, the old man''s strength was indeed horrible.


    Austin knew that he stood no chance against his opponent.


    Instead, he needed to use his wits and the trump cards he had up his sleeves in order to outsmart his opponent.


    Boom!


    With a wave of his hand, the old man unleashed a devastating punch on Austin.


    The whole space began to burn with extreme heat. Hot energy waves rolled in every direction, incinerating anything it came across.


    The hot energy surrounded Austin in all sides.


    The entire space fell dead silent as everything was subdued by the power of the attack.


    Every living creature nearby seemed to have died miserably.


    This energy was unlike anything he had seen before, full of terrible destructive power.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The terrifying energy tore the space where Austin stood into pieces.


    "That''s awesome!"


    Austin was surprised by the power of the fatal force.


    He knew there was no way around this. He had to find a way to dodge the attack.


    He focused his attention to rally his energy. Then, more than a dozen illusionary whirlpools formed under his command. They dashed towards the old man in yellow robe with a strong rumbling sound.


    The battle became fiercer and fiercer by the minute.


    Meanwhile, Austin activated the Reincarnation Token, and successfully teleported himself away.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Unable to expect Austin''s sudden disappearance, the old man in yellow didn''t stop his attack in time. A flurry of powerful energy ravaged the space where he thought Austin was at, leaving nothing but destruction in its wake.


    "Humph! It would be rude not to return the favor!"


    Austin suddenly appeared in another place and sneered at his opponent with a cold face.


    As soon as the words left Austin''s mouth, the air around him stirred.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    The genuine preliminary-grade divine gods under the old man''s leadership became Austin''s targets of attack this time. Austin aimed at their heads, which easily blew up like balloons.


    Just in an instant, more than a dozen of the genuine preliminary-grade divine gods were killed.


    Dead bodies plopped on the ground, staining the battlefield red with their gushing blood.


    "Argh! You bas


    died from a fierce battle. Hunks of flesh and pools of blood were scattered everywhere.


    All the treasures the dead people once held were robbed, leaving their cold bodies with nothing.


    ''Well, it seems that a fierce battle happened in this secret realm.


    I think that they might have found some amazing treasures here.


    They must have fought for it, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    To settle things with force, that was the rule of the martial world.


    All the cultivators pretended to be dignified and moral as much as they could in ordinary days.


    However, once faced with a magnificent treasure, they would forgo all of their morals and fight with anyone who stood in their way.


    Austin walked forward without any more delay.


    Along the way, they saw more and more corpses and traces of the fierce battle.


    Austin found that every single treasure on each corpse had been taken.


    "It seems that everyone can just rob in public now.


    But then again, it has been a long time since we''ve been in the Land of Outlaw.


    Every creature has more or less encountered some opportunities and obtained a lot of treasures.


    There is no denying that they are swimming in rich treasures.


    Hence the reason why everyone started looting,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    "Since everybody has started to rob, I can''t just fall behind.


    Ha-ha, from now on, I will join them and rob others of treasures for myself.


    If I don''t rob others, they''ll do it to me instead,"


    Austin sneered in an ironic tone.


    ''What the hell? Why are there so many bones ahead?"


    Suddenly a mountain of bones peered into his view.


    ''These bones seems to have already been here for some time, ''


    Austin thought.

 Chapter 3832 A Terrifying Bug

    In front of them lay piles and piles of corpses as a terrible fiendish aura rushed over.


    By some mysterious rule that blocked the sky, this world did not allow them to fly.


    Even a genuine divine god''s flying abilities were of no use.


    "Be careful."


    Austin sensed that there were a lot of dangerous things lurking ahead, so he warned the three mermaids and his slaves.


    With this in mind, Austin had teleported his slaves and three mermaids to his side.


    With every step they took, there were piles of bones everywhere like little white mountains scattered on the ground.


    Occasionally, they would see some corpses of those who had just died, their rotting flesh still dripping with blood. These corpses belonged to people like Austin and the others, who were intruders from the outside worlds.


    Some were preliminary-grade divine gods, and some were medium-grade divine gods. They all died miserably here.


    This place was too horrifying. It was eerily silent, and the air was filled with a creepy and gloomy atmosphere.


    It was as if they had come to hell.


    They walked for quite a while.


    Then all of a sudden, the whole surroundings turned white.


    White powder floated in the air like thick fog.


    It was dazzling like white snow, and the malicious aura was so strong that it chilled everyone to the bone.


    In the white world, there were more and bigger piles of bones, now neatly arranged in rows of little mountains.


    It made their hair stand on end and cold chills run up their spines.


    "Master, why do I feel that every pile of bones used to belong to a genuine divine god?


    How could so many genuine divine gods die here? What happened?


    This place keeps getting more and more horrible.


    My feet are getting weaker."


    Wilfred''s voice trembled as he walked beside Austin.


    "You are right.


    These bones used to belong to genuine divine gods when they were still alive."


    Austin nodded.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was immensely powerful.


    With the remaining divine energy coming off the bones, he could deduce the strength of the owners of the bones when they were still alive.


    "Were they really all genuine divine gods ?''''


    The three mermaids felt a chill on their backs as they listened to Austin and Wilfred talking about the bones.


    Since they entered this area until now, they have already seen at least hundreds of thousands of heaps of bones!


    If each of them was a genuine divine god, then it was safe to say that hundreds of thousands of genuine divine gods had died here.


    "Austin, I think we''d better retreat. There''s no need to risk our lives,"


    said Sally, feeling a little uneasy.


    "Ha ha, don''t be afraid. I''m here with you.


    Since we are already here, let''s go further and have a look.


    Maybe the Divine Accomplishment Fruit is just somewhere ahead.


    We are here to explore and look for treasures, so we have to take a few risks,"


    Austin said with a grin.


    With Austin''s strength and temperament, not to mention his experience with far more horrible things, it was impossible for him to be afraid at this time.


    "Okay, but you must protect us!"


    The three mermaids surrounded Austin, their fragrance coming straight into Austin''s nostrils.


    The slaves, on the other hand, followed right behind Austin.


    As long as Austin decided to stay, no matter how terrible the situation was, they could not retreat.


    Even if Austin asked them to die for him right then and there, they would do it witho


    eces.


    The tiny bug had actually killed the six genuine divine gods. It was horrifying to think that they were all medium-grade divine gods and they were single-handedly killed by a bug!


    Everyone''s scalp tingled.


    Fortunately, the white bug did not appear again after it flew off.


    "Master, the magic array seems to be opening.


    I think we can go in now,"


    a slave said.


    Sure enough, the magic array in front of them had completely opened. There was a massive entrance, and everyone could go in and out freely.


    "Let''s go inside and have a look,"


    Austin said with much anticipation.


    Then he took the lead and walked into the magic array.


    In an instant, the scenery changed dramatically.


    It was very holy and peaceful, a stark contrast from the deathly atmosphere outside.


    It was an unreal and mysterious world. The sky was clear and blue with rays of sunlight bursting through the clouds. Everything was shiny and colorful. It was like a wonderland.


    "Oh my God! There is a clump of divine trees over there!"


    After being in a daze for a while, Austin''s slaves began to yell out in excitement.


    In front of them, there were many large, shiny divine trees. Their leaves were sparkling, and their branches were like precious jade. Their vitality was vigorous and most importantly, the trees were laden with divine fruits!


    Looking at the surroundings, it was obvious that several forces had been here before Austin and his group.


    Some were from the beast race, some were from Divine Corpse Palace, some were from underworld, some were from the Novel Court, and some were from Desolate River.


    At this time, all the forces stood in front of the divine forest and stared at the divine trees and the divine fruits with fiery eyes.


    "Master, these divine fruits are different from the divine fruits we have picked before,"


    Wilfred whispered to Austin.


    "I know."


    Austin nodded discretely.


    "My friends of the beast race, tell me the truth. Are these really Divine Accomplishment Fruits?"


    Suddenly, a cultivator from the Novel Court came forward and addressed the beast race.


    The Divine Accomplishment Fruit!


    Hearing this, Austin couldn''t help but cheer up.


    Were these indeed the Divine Accomplishment Fruits that he, so badly wanted?


    Austin''s eyes were aflame.

 Chapter 3833 Danger Is Approaching

    "Humph!"


    one of the creatures from the beast race snorted.


    It was no secret that their kind was familiar with the aura of the Divine Accomplishment Fruit.


    Therefore, after entering the Land of Outlaw, the other forces sent men to tail after the people of the beast race.


    They had sent spies to keep an eye on their movements so they could know their whereabouts. Everywhere they went, these forces would follow.


    The masters of the beast race were smart enough to know that they were being stalked, but they let them. Besides, even if they tried to halt them, it wouldn''t do much.


    After all, there were plenty of masters from the other groups who were proficient at bodily movement skills and tracking skills.


    The beast race masters would have a hard time dealing with them. It would be a waste of their energy and time if they took them one by one.


    "Don''t deny it," one of the masters from Novel Court cooed.


    "I can see it in your face. This is definitely the Divine Accomplishment Fruit!" he guffawed, fixing a heavy and taunting gaze at the master from the beast race.


    "You are simply too greedy.


    Even on these Divine Accomplishment Fruits, you still have a plan to take them all.


    Do you think we will let you get all of them? Do you think you can have all of the precious natural resources? This is preposterous."


    A gloomy voice arose from the crowd of the Divine Corpse Palace.


    Austin, still disguised, kept a close eye on the events. ''Plenty of masters have congregated in here, '' he observed.


    Some of the prominent masters he saw were Ferdinand of the beast race and Elder Osbert of the Heaven Beast Valley. Also present was the elder in yellow robes from the Annihilation Mountain.


    Apart from these masters, a dozen forces also sent their men to the Land of Outlaw. They also had premium-grade divine gods as their representatives.


    Austin had used a massive amount of illusions to make himself, his slaves, and the three mermaids invisible.


    All these masters were heavily fixated on the woods in front of them. Due to this, none of them noticed Austin''s team lurking around.


    "Get the fruits! Now!"


    Ferdinand of the beast race ordered with maximum urgency.


    As soon as he commanded, his team immediately rushed towards the woods at lightning speed.


    Of course, the other forces wouldn''t let them hoard all the fruits.


    "Let''s go! Let''s get the Divine Accomplishment Fruits!"


    The rest of the gathered crowd followed suit.


    "Let''s take action. Go get as many fruits


    rom the other forces were totally immersed in their excitement.


    They were busy collecting the fruits.


    From time to time, some forces would even clash, and cause a ruckus around the area. Greed would overtake some of them, tempting them to steal the other team''s collection.


    It was a lively scene, and loud chattering noises were all around.


    All of a sudden, a wisp of obsidian smoke emerged from the ground.


    Its color was in contrast with that of the colorful fruits.


    The black fog slowly condensed and transformed, and soon it turned into a human-shaped creature. Its skin was pitch-black, and its eyes were stark-white. It was eerie to look at.


    As soon as this black humanoid creature materialized, the fruits changed their appearance.


    ''This is not good!''


    Because of his strong spiritual sense, Austin was the first one to realize that something was amiss.


    He chose a golden fruit and began to observe it.


    The fruit''s color slowly turned white.


    Oddly, he could hear sounds of flapping wings from inside the fruit.


    "Damn it!"


    Austin was dumbstruck. Thankfully, he was quick to notice these things.


    "Drop all the fruits that you''ve collected.


    We have to go. Now!"


    Austin urgently ordered to his slaves and the mermaids.


    "Do as I say, right now!"


    Austin stressed.


    His companions were confused with his demands. But they could feel how frantic his voice was, so they did as they were told.


    Immediately, they threw away all the fruits and quickly came to Austin''s side.


    As they gathered together, Austin sent them into the continent he had created. Without looking back, he ran as fast as he could so they could leave the woods.

 Chapter 3834 The Humanoid Creature

    While Austin shoved branches aside and sprinted, a creepy growl echoed throughout the woods.


    The sound reverberated in their chests, making everyone''s limbs tremble.


    "What was that? What is over there?"


    All the creatures in the woods peered into the distance but they couldn''t see anything in the trees.


    "Look!"


    someone shouted, pointing at a black humanoid creature that was crouching between two trees.


    "Humph!


    You can''t fool me," a genuine premium-grade divine god said, standing straight up.


    He pointed at the black humanoid creature, and a beam of golden light shot out and pierced through it.


    "Is that all you''ve got, poor thing?"


    He smiled as the creature crumpled on the ground and whined.


    The Metal-destructing Finger was one of his most refined skills. The technique contained the chaotic law of metal, and its power was fatal.


    However, not long after, the smile on his face faltered.


    Even after being hit, the black humanoid creature stood and appeared fully healthy. It swung at him.


    The black fist resembled a big black sun. It was extremely violent, and its aura was pulsing. Within seconds, it would break the void.


    When he sensed the power that the fist contained, the genuine premium-grade divine god''s face turned pale.


    He could feel that the humanoid creature''s strike was going to be immense, and he didn''t think that he could survive it.


    He turned and ran for his life.


    "Ahhh!" Several genuine preliminary-grade divine gods who had been close to him let out screams of pain.


    Due to the impact of the fist, their bodies exploded and they died on the spot.


    What scared the other masters even more was that a black tongue appeared and collected the broken limbs. The preliminary-grade divine gods'' flesh ended up in the humanoid creature''s stomach.


    The black humanoid creature smiled and turned on even more genuine preliminary-grade divine gods.


    While they were still in shock, it stuck out its tongue, snapped their necks, and ate their headless, dead bodies.


    In the blink of an eye, it had devoured five genuine divine gods.


    "What the hell is this thing? I''ve never seen anything like it!"


    "We need to team up to eliminate it.


    Otherwise, more people will perish at its hands."


    At this point, they felt in their hearts that there was no way out.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A couple of the genuine premium-grade divine gods released an immense amount of energies and directed them at the humanoid creature.


    Once they hit it, the black humanoid creature exploded and turned into wisps of black smoke.


    A cheer erupted in the crowd.


    However, there was movement over the creature''s remains.


    The wisps of blac


    After a while, the fight stopped.


    The black fog gradually dissipated.


    Then, a figure appeared.


    It was none other than the elder in yellow.


    His eyes were completely white, sending chills down everyone''s spines.


    "Ha-ha! These creatures came from another chaos.


    It was perfect. I have been planning to find a good place to heal my injuries.


    Their hometown seems to be a perfect choice,"


    the elder in yellow murmured to himself, visibly exhausted.


    Then he dashed forward.


    The genuine divine gods in front of him were running as fast as they could.


    None of them paid attention to what had happened to the dead genuine divine gods for they were busy running for their lives.


    The elder clad in yellow clothes whistled.


    Then, all the white bugs turned around and flew into his mouth.


    Soon, he had caught up with the rest of the fleeing genuine divine gods.


    "Wait!


    Those white bugs are gone.


    There is no sign of that horrible black creature.


    That''s great!"


    The genuine divine gods smiled and slowed down their pace.


    At this point, Austin was far away from the woods.


    ''Lucky me. I made a wise decision.


    Those Divine Accomplishment Fruits were all fake just like I thought.


    They were just white bugs in disguise, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    The whole time he had been using his spiritual sense to see what was happening in the woods.


    Austin had also witnessed what happened with the black humanoid creature.


    "That creature was worse than anything I have ever seen before.


    The Land of Outlaw is truly full of dangers,"


    Austin remarked.


    However, he had stopped paying attention to the woods after he got out of it.


    Therefore, he didn''t know about the battle between the elder in yellow and the black humanoid creature.

 Chapter 3835 The Robbery Started Now

    "That black creature is too powerful for me.


    Even a genuine premium-grade divine god would not be able to kill it.


    When I am faced with it, I don''t know what I''ll do."


    While he thought about it, Austin left the small, secret realm and exited the mountain. It was the first time he had felt worry like this.


    It all seemed that the creature''s body could not be destroyed at all.


    Austin had the Chaotic Heaven Body, and thus his body was almost indestructible.


    However, the statue in the Fallen Divine Valley had once told Austin that it didn''t mean that he could not be destroyed.


    If he met a master who was much stronger than him and if he was killed by that master many times, he might still die eventually.


    That was because when one with the Chaotic Heaven Body was hit by the enemy, it would take a large amount of original energy essence to regenerate.


    The Chaotic Heaven Body would need time to grow stronger.


    Austin''s current Chaotic Heaven Body was far from perfect, and he still needed more time to improve it. He was not as invincible as he craved to be.


    One day, he would improve the Chaotic Heaven Body to perfection and then he might finally be invincible.


    But now, his body was not strong enough.


    Austin was well aware of his situation. Therefore, whenever he fought against his enemies, he would try his best to dodge the fatal attacks instead of confronting them head on. He would never become arrogant and allow his enemies to attack him only because he owned the Chaotic Heaven Body.


    In a word, the Chaotic Heaven Body could protect Austin but could not guarantee that he would never die.


    ''Maybe I could use the Inheritance Pool of the heaven metal race!


    If I could refine and absorb the energy in the Inheritance Pool, I might be able to obtain the talent, energy, and inherited cultivation methods of the heaven metal race.


    That should make me as strong as that black creature. In that case, even if I stood still, nobody, including the genuine premium-grade divine god, could hurt me!''


    Austin felt excitement rush into his heart. There was nothing that he wished more than to cultivate right now.


    While he was caught up in his imagination, something unexpected happened.


    "Stop!"


    A voice thundered.


    Suddenly, more than a dozen genuine divine gods had surrounded Austin.


    There were preliminary-grade divine gods and medium-grade divine gods among them.


    "What? He is nothin


    illusion to hold them.


    Moreover, he even personally intervened in the battle to make sure the two genuine premium-grade divine gods would not attack them.


    Austin released the powers from the law of snow, the law of earth, and the law of illusion. When the three types of powers were combined, its overall attacking strength was terrifyingly strong.


    Even the genuine premium-grade divine gods felt intimidated and left Austin alone.


    Soon, Austin and his slaves had obtained most of the treasures.


    "Retreat!"


    With a wave of his hand, he rushed out of the secret realm with his slaves.


    If it hadn''t been for the two genuine premium-grade divine gods there, Austin would have used the secret method of the Puppet Strings to make the other genuine divine gods his slaves.


    "Arrrggghhhhh!"


    In the secret realm, the two genuine premium-grade divine gods were released from Austin''s trap and cried out in anger.


    While they were busy drowning in anger, Austin had already rushed into another secret realm with his group.


    After looking around, they determined that there was no premium-grade divine god in this secret realm.


    So Austin turned to his slaves.


    "Attention, everyone. Now the robbery starts!"


    he announced so loudly that his voice was heard throughout the whole secret realm.


    "Stop, everyone!


    We are here to take your things!"


    "Stand up, all of you! Prepare all your treasures!"


    "Take out all your belongings!"


    Austin''s slaves charged at the others that were present and began taking their things.


    The three mermaids stood back, shocked yet amused by what they were witnessing.

 Chapter 3836 Provoking The Public Anger

    "Brat, you''re courting death!"


    The creatures inside that mountain were completely pissed off.


    "Guys, take them all and spare no one!" Austin shouted.


    Without any hesitation, his genuine divine god slaves complied and bolted towards their target.


    While there were only a little over twenty genuine divine gods in this place, Austin had over a hundred genuine divine gods at his disposal.


    The huge difference in the strength between the two groups was more than apparent.


    Before long, the more than twenty genuine divine gods were taken prisoners and brought to Austin.


    Austin performed the Puppet Strings on them and turned them into his slaves who would obey his every order.


    In no time, the once proud and arrogant genuine divine gods humbly stood in front of Austin.


    "Master!"


    they greeted with respect.


    "Check the entire place and take all the treasures you can find,"


    Austin ordered.


    A moment later, Austin left and walked inside another mountain with some of his men.


    In this manner, Austin and his slaves continued to plunder treasures in the secret spaces one by one.


    If there was no genuine premium-grade divine god around, Austin would control all the genuine divine gods there and would make them his slaves.


    If he crossed paths with genuine premium-grade divine gods, Austin would fight them with his men and retreat quickly once he took treasures away from them.


    Although Austin was technically weaker than those genuine premium-grade divine gods, he could face them all and endure their attacks using the Hallucination Bead. It was not difficult for him to escape from them unscathed.


    In the few days that passed, Austin had gotten more and more genuine divine gods as his slaves.


    He counted heads and found he had over two hundred slaves who were genuine divine gods, and over seventy of them were genuine medium-grade divine gods.


    He was also able to obtain a massive amount of treasures.


    Half of the treasures in those secrets spaces inside the mountains were now in his possession.


    At the same time, Austin had robbed the people of almost all forces there.


    He had completely pissed them off.


    "Aaaargh!"


    Roars of anger filled the vast area.


    "I will find that brat and tear him into pieces!"


    "I will not stop until I terminate that bastard!"


    The members of such forces had all gotten carried away with rage and hated Austin with every inch of their being.


    Austin had made enemies with them all.


    "Go find that bastard!"


    They began looking


    he conversations among the genuine divine gods, with the use of his powerful spiritual sense.


    "What''s worse, my identity has been exposed!


    Now, they all know that I''m from the Fallen Divine Valley,"


    Austin murmured to himself with a frown.


    To his surprise, Ronnie from the Annihilation Mountain recognized that he had acquired the Chaotic Heaven Body.


    "That Ronnie guy is very mysterious.


    I can feel that he is alarmingly strong, far more powerful than most of the genuine premium-grade divine gods here," he murmured to himself.


    He sized Ronnie up with his spiritual sense, and put on a worried look on him. Admittedly, Austin was scared of him.


    At this point, the genuine premium-grade divine gods had spread out, seriously hunting down Austin together with their men.


    Multiple groups of those forces were close to each other. That way, they could inform each other once they had determined Austin''s location.


    "Looks like I will have to hide for a while. It isn''t safe right now."


    Austin smiled bitterly, knowing that everyone was after him.


    He didn''t think that he stood a chance against twenty or more genuine premium-grade divine gods. That was why he chose to hide for the time being.


    "I''ll have to keep a low profile. Unless extremely necessary, I will not show up.


    Once I get caught by those genuine premium-grade divine gods, I will be as good as dead,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    Then, with the aid of his powerful spiritual sense, he hid from his pursuers.


    A couple days later, a big event took place.


    The Divine Accomplishment Fruit was found.


    This time, it was the real Divine Accomplishment Fruit that had been spotted.

 Chapter 3837 Melee

    In a flash, all the creatures gathered at the place where the Divine Accomplishment Fruit could be found.


    It was a small world, at the center of which a magic tree boldly towered into the clouds. Dazzling divine light shone from its whole body.


    Golden fruits heavily hanged on the branches of the magic tree.


    Aside from their color, the fruits looked about the same as ordinary fruits and were merely the size of a fist.


    Hundreds of golden fruits could be seen on the tree!


    People from various sects and clans gathered around the magic tree, staring at the Divine Accomplishment Fruits with blazing eyes.


    Out of all of them, the genuine divine gods of the beast race were especially excited.


    They were very familiar with the Divine Accomplishment Fruits.


    In ancient times, many divine gods from the beast race turned from ordinary divine gods to genuine divine gods just because they ate the golden fruits!


    Boom!


    Someone couldn''t help but conjure a huge hand to try and grab the fruits on the magic tree.


    Almost at the same time, a machete flew in from the side and cut off the huge hand. In the next second, the machete turned into a colorful ribbon that swept towards the Divine Accomplishment Fruits.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A glittering crystal also rushed towards the magic tree at the same time.


    At this moment, all the creatures present made their moves almost simultaneously!


    Their target was only the golden fruits on the magic tree.


    All the creatures pulled out all their skills without reservation.


    Various types of terrifying energy, powerful secret skills, and brilliant magic treasures appeared one after another, shining so brightly it was almost blinding.


    A fierce battle broke out to determine who would be able to grab the Divine Accomplishment Fruits.


    No matter who they were, they all put careful thought in their every move. No one wanted to put the slightest scratch on the Divine Accomplishment Fruits, and they all tried their best to keep the fight at a distance.


    On one hand, they had to prevent other forces from grabbing the fruits, on the other, they also had to make great efforts to get them. Almost each force tacitly divided into two groups that work together to carry out the tasks separately.


    Some forces only had a small number of people and would undoubtedly end up sufferin


    ks on him.


    "Oh no! Take it but spare my life!


    I don''t want it anymore!"


    Fear filled the preliminary-grade genuine divine god at the combined attack. Fortunately, he was clever enough to quickly see the situation and throw the Divine Accomplishment Fruit away from himself.


    Although the Divine Accomplishment Fruit was precious, his life was more important.


    "It''s mine!"


    "Mine!"


    Chaos reigned the scene as all the creatures around the magic tree fought with all their might for the Divine Accomplishment Fruits.


    Gradually, all the creatures'' eyes turned red.


    More and more bodies began to pile up around them.


    One after the other, creatures from various forces died.


    "Ah! Austin, help me!"


    A panicked voice suddenly echoed in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    It was undoubtedly Sally''s voice.


    With a scan of his spiritual sense, Austin discovered that Sally accidentally rushed in front of a premium-grade genuine divine god.


    The genuine divine god was about to kill her with a single hand.


    Sally was a mere preliminary-grade genuine divine god, and was too weak to face an opponent like a premium-grade genuine divine god.


    She was barely even an ant in front of that power.


    In a moment of desperation, Austin activated the Reincarnation Token and reappeared between Sally and the premium-grade genuine divine god.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Endless illusions surged towards the premium-grade genuine divine god.


    However, the palm of the premium-grade genuine divine god already made its attack.


    It was too late for Austin to dodge.

 Chapter 3838 Rescue The Beauties

    Boom!


    The palm hit Austin''s body with tremendous energy.


    "No!"


    Sally screamed with extreme fear and almost passed out.


    What Austin had done during this period of time had made deep impression in her heart. She viewed him as her hero, a man who could create miracles. He was just an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god, but he was capable enough to enslave a large group of genuine divine gods. Even some genuine premium-grade divine gods had to surrender to him after being defeated by him.


    In her heart, Austin had a bright future and was destined to become a legendary figure in the Sea of Chaos.


    But now, this hero could be killed in front of her.


    If an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god got hit by a genuine premium-grade divine god, it would be absolutely impossible for that god to survive.


    Under normal circumstances, a genuine premium-grade divine god could kill a large group of ordinary preliminary-grade divine gods by merely blowing out a breath.


    Puff!


    Just as she had feared, Austin''s body exploded immediately after he was hit.


    Debris of flesh and bones scattered all over the sky and started raining down on the witnesses below.


    "Austin!"


    the three mermaid race girls screamed in unison.


    Tears streamed down from their beautiful faces.


    Over the period of time that they had spent together, the three of them had an indescribable and inexplicable feeling for Austin.


    Watching Austin being smashed into pieces at this moment, they all felt as if their hearts were ripped into shreds!


    "Master!"


    All the slaves were also frightened to the core. For them, Austin had already become the only thing they could rely on and cared about in the depths of their souls.


    It was extremely difficult for them to accept the fact. They were so furious that they swore to avenge their master!


    Each of the slaves'' eyes turned red in an instant as their anger had reached peak levels. They stared at the genuine premium-grade divine god, ready to rush out and attack him for Austin''s death.


    At this moment, something unexpected happened.


    "Don''t be rash. I''m fine!"


    Austin spoke in time and voiced out a message to the Soul Sea of every one of his slaves.


    They were shocked to the core, but the sound of their master''s voice made all the slaves calm down to a large extent. They all restrained themselves from rushing out and stopped in their tracks.


    The moment when Austin was hit, he knew that his slaves would avenge him at all costs if they saw him killed from right under their noses.


    So he sent a spiritual sense message to them as soon as he was able to do so.


    He had the Chaotic Heaven Body, after all. Coupled with the effect of supreme treasures such as the Chaotic Ice Lotus, the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon, he was able to recover at a very fast rate. Only he knew that it was almost impossible to really kill him.


    Although the attack of the genuine premium-grade divine god had caused him to lose some of his original blood essence, the injury and after effects were limited. Such an attack was far from


    Accomplishment Fruits as soon as possible."


    Austin suddenly came up with this idea and gave his slaves the instructions.


    "Got it, master! Brilliant idea!"


    all his slaves replied in secret through their own spiritual sense network.


    "Okay, wait for me to disguise myself!"


    Austin leaped into the air and dashed into the distance.


    At a good distance from the battlefield, he touched the mask on his face.


    This mask was given to him by the sky-devouring dog before he left the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "Change!"


    Austin ordered and activated this magical mask.


    Just in an instant, both his appearance and the aura of his spiritual soul transformed into something else.


    He had completely turned into a different looking young man.


    Then he returned and joined the melee.


    Upon his command, his slaves began to fight fiercely with each other, only as a show in front of the other forces of course.


    These men came from different forces before they became Austin''s slaves, so it was natural that some strife would erupt among them. No one would doubt the reason behind their fight.


    Austin had more than two hundred slaves at that time. They all fought with each other fiercely with very convincing action. They moved slowly towards the tree as they fought.


    The slaves attacked each other in a brutal way and spread out over a large space of this area.


    Naturally, their fight pushed other creatures to the outer edges of the space.


    Under his disguise, Austin visibly and effectively hid himself among the slaves.


    The three mermaid race girls had already been teleported by Austin to the continent he created.


    Inch by inch, Austin and his slaves approached the tree at last. They were at its base now.


    The fight was so fierce that all the other creatures were worried of getting accidentally hit.


    No one could have imagined that the more than two hundred genuine divine god were just putting on a show!


    "Now!"


    Austin suddenly barked out his command when they were close enough to the Divine Accomplishment Fruits.

 Chapter 3839 Obtaining The Divine Accomplishment Fruit

    Numerous illusions burst out and spread in all directions the moment Austin''s orders left his lips, because he activated the Hallucination Bead at the same time.


    Dozens of vortexes formed by the illusions rotated as they rushed towards the genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire world was engulfed by illusions.


    All the creatures present were bombarded with various attacks by the illusions.


    At the same time, Austin and his men jumped out of the fight and were rushing towards the Divine Accomplishment Fruit Tree.


    Everyone''s heads nearly spun at the sudden turn of events.


    None of them expected that over two hundred genuine divine gods who fought against each other were in the same group. It was just a show they put on to fool their enemies.


    Moreover, since they were locked in a fierce fight, the other genuine divine gods stayed away from them.


    As a result, only Austin''s slaves were left around the Divine Accomplishment Fruit Tree.


    Since they were the closest, they could reach the tree much faster than other creatures.


    Over two hundred genuine divine god slaves stopped fighting at the same time to quickly dash towards the tree.


    No wonder all the other creatures were caught by surprise.


    Austin moved even faster than his slaves.


    Since Austin altered his looks and the aura of his spiritual soul, no one immediately recognized him.


    For a moment, all the other creatures, including over twenty genuine premium-grade divine gods could only look on in confusion.


    All the dizzying turn of events left them unable to react.


    Moreover, they got distracted by all the illusions.


    A vortex formed by illusions attacked each genuine premium-grade divine god and disoriented them until they couldn''t think straight.


    By that point, Austin was moving so fast it was almost like he was teleporting.


    Without other genuine divine gods getting in his way, he reached the divine accomplishment tree in just a few seconds. With a wave of his sleeves, he began to collect the Divine Accomplishment Fruits.


    Even his slaves were running as fast as they could towards the Divine Accomplishment Fruit Tree. As soon as they arrived, they began grabbing the fruits.


    Before t


    emium-grade divine gods turned to look at him.


    "I''m good at fortune-telling. I can see the past and the future, so I knew what happened," Ronnie coldly said.


    Shivers ran down some of the other creatures'' spines.


    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand.


    A vision appeared in front of him.


    All the other creatures took a close look at it, and saw the genuine premium-grade divine gods and Austin.


    It clearly showed that Austin shattered into a million pieces after he took blows from the genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    However, Austin''s spiritual soul was tightly protected by three spiritual soul magic treasures. Wrapped in a chunk of flesh, it dashed into a spatial passageway and disappeared.


    It couldn''t be denied.


    Austin managed to get away.


    "Argh!


    We worked so hard, yet all the Divine Accomplishment Fruits fell into Austin''s hands.


    Damn it!"


    "Austin, I swear I''ll hunt you down no matter where you try to run!"


    Pure fury filled the terrifying snarls of the genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    "Look, there are still dozens of Divine Accomplishment Fruits left on the tree!"


    someone shouted in elation.


    There used to be hundreds of Divine Accomplishment Fruits on the tree, and most of them now fell into Austin''s hands.


    However, there were still a few dozens of them left.


    "We must get them.


    Move!"


    All the creatures from more than ten forces suddenly rushed to the tree for the remaining Divine Accomplishment Fruits.

 Chapter 3840 Is It The Chaotic World Tree

    "This young man is quite interesting, isn''t he?


    Despite his youth and his cultivation base, he still managed to master three original chaotic laws.


    This kid has a lot of potential.


    Even I didn''t react in time to stop him from leaving!


    On top of that, he has so many priceless treasures in his possession.


    Ha-ha! I will personally pay you a visit soon, young man!"


    Amused, Ronnie of the Annihilation Mountain drew a wicked smile. He was massively intrigued by this remarkable character��his stark-white eyes where fixated on the place where Austin had vanished.


    His look was petrifying!


    "Stop getting in our way.


    The Divine Accomplishment Fruits belong to the beast race!"


    "I want everyone to give it your all! We must acquire these Divine Accomplishment Fruits no matter what!"


    A fierce battle was going on.


    "These fruits are essential to me.


    I can replenish a portion of my strength once I have them," Ronnie murmured to himself.


    He was determined to get the Divine Accomplishment Fruits at any costs.


    With that in mind, he released a myriad of white bugs.


    Under his control, the bugs flew head-on to attack the creatures who were fighting ferociously against each other.


    The creatures on the battleground were caught off-guard. They were startled at the sight of the insects swarming them.


    They swatted the annoying bugs away with their magic treasures. Metallic sounds and clashing iron could be heard everywhere.


    However, these white bugs were persistent.


    It felt like they were built to be indestructible.


    After being whacked, these insects did not even suffer any damage. They merely turned around and began attacking again after being shoved away.


    Soon, most of the weaker creatures were crying out in misery.


    "Oh, fuck! These annoying bugs are going to attack again!"


    "Be careful. This kind of bug attacks your Soul Sea and devours spiritual souls!"


    As they heard this appalling piece of information, the insect''s victims turned pale with fright.


    Buzz!


    Once again, a sea of ivory bugs swarmed the area. They almost looked like clouds moving together in a single form. They flapped their wings, shaking the entire space slightly��the aura was terrifying.


    "Ah! Get out of my Soul Sea!"


    "Elder, help! A damn bug is biting my spiritual soul!"


    More and more creatu


    ay, brat.


    I''m really looking forward to seeing you again,"


    Ronnie of the Annihilation Mountain murmured to himself with a cruel smile.


    At this point, Austin already left the secret space.


    ''I''ve picked so many Divine Accomplishment Fruits. Those guys must be upset. I''m pretty sure they''ll come for me.


    I have to find a place to hide first, ''


    Austin planned in his mind.


    ''I figured that these mountains have very few treasures left.


    It''s time to return the same way I got in.''


    After giving everything some thought, Austin activated his bodily movement skill, and in a flash, he was miles away from the mountain ranges.


    Almost all the mountains with secret spaces inside them had been explored.


    Even if he stayed here, he wouldn''t get many valuable items.


    In just a short while, Austin was out of that world.


    At its entrance, there was a huge withered tree trunk, like an old hand, frozen in the void.


    The world was supported by this withered old tree trunk.


    "Recently, several worlds I have explored are on tree trunks.


    Odd. These worlds seemed to grow in them.


    It must be built this way.


    Wait! Isn''t this a chaotic world tree?" Austin murmured to himself.


    His brows furrowed in deep thought.


    ''The chaotic world tree can produce worlds.


    Each world is like a fruit of the chaotic world tree.


    Could it be that there is a chaotic world tree here?


    If it were true and all the trunks I saw were actually its branches, then this tree must have existed for a long time.''


    The thought occurred to Austin.

 Chapter 3841 The Old Chaotic World Tree

    "Interesting... I must check it around."


    Austin circled around the withered tree trunk and approached its root.


    Soon enough, he found a hazy space that was somewhat hidden to the naked eye.


    The thick withered old trunk extended even further than he had initially thought.


    Austin checked around, aiming to find out where the trunk would lead to.


    Just then, there was suddenly a loud noise coming from the entrance of the world he had just left.


    A large number of furious creatures appeared. Their eyes were bulging out from their scowling faces. They were searching for Austin.


    "Austin might have already left this world."


    "That little bastard is too cunning, plus he''s very proficient in the law of illusion. It might be difficult for us to find him!" one of them growled.


    "Humph!


    Where ever he may have gone, we must find him and settle the grudge between us once and for all!"


    All the creatures released their spiritual sense and scanned every corner in the distance in search of Austin.


    "It has been almost three months since we entered the Land of Outlaw.


    I''d wager that it would probably shift to another place three months after we have entered. When that happens, no one would have any idea where it would go.


    Therefore, we must leave the Land of Outlaw and return to the Sea of Chaos within that duration, precisely on the last day.


    We must leave no later than that, otherwise, we might be trapped in this place forever,"


    a genuine premium-grade divine god stated.


    "Yes, the period of three months will soon finish.


    We must leave this place in four or five days."


    All the other premium-grade divine gods nodded in agreement.


    Every creature had been informed of this before they entered the Land of Outlaw.


    At that moment, all the creatures sank in silence, contemplating the situation.


    The three months'' search for treasures was about to come to an end.


    Everyone was reluctant to leave as their deep-seated greediness urged them to find more.


    Although there was no denying that each of them had gained a lot in the past three months, they still wanted more.


    "Well then, we have no choice but to go ahead.


    We have only four or five days remaining. We must go deeper into the Land of Outlaw and make a thorough exploration of this place.


    We must find more treasures before we leave!"


    "Yes, the last few days are very precious. We can


    e over?"


    Austin was a little surprised. He didn''t understand what the tree meant.


    "Hurry up!


    Come to me, little friend. I must sense your aura carefully now!


    Don''t worry. I mean no harm!


    Quick!"


    the old face urged.


    "Alright. No problem, sir."


    Austin had no choice but to do as the old face required. He approached the tree, inch by inch.


    However, he secretly kept his guard up. He was well prepared for any kind of danger that might occur at any time.


    Fortunately, the old face meant no harm toward him.


    The old face closed its eyes as soon as Austin approached the trunk. It seemed like it was feeling something.


    "I''m sure about it, little friend! You have come into contact with my kind before, haven''t you?


    You must have known a young chaotic world tree, am I right?


    Little friend, you can''t lie to me or hide the fact in front of me. The number of our race is too limited and our aura is very special.


    Your body is tainted with the aura of a chaotic world tree, a young chaotic world tree!"


    the old face''s eyes flashed in excitement as it shouted at Austin at the top of his voice.


    "Yes, you are right, sir,"


    Austin nodded.


    It was unnecessary for Austin to hide the fact anyway.


    "I knew it! Ha-ha! That''s great!


    Absolutely excellent!


    Finding one of my kind is my greatest hope in life!


    I didn''t expect to ever get any information about the whereabouts of one in my life!"


    Seeing Austin nod and admit it, the old face burst into a fit of hearty laughter.


    It laughed with relief, as it had finally gained what it had been dreaming of.

 Chapter 3842 Leave The Land Of Outlaw

    "Come on, let me see!"


    the face on the old tree urged excitedly.


    "All right, I''ll show you." Austin nodded as he acted on the request.


    He released his spiritual sense to form a picture in the void. The photo in front of them showed the chaotic world tree in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    It resembled the tree beside Austin, although the one in the picture looked young and vigorous.


    "Oh!


    Ha-ha! He is so young. It''s like looking at my grandson."


    The face burst into laughter, evidently glad to see its own kind.


    With its current cultivation base, it could tell that the little chaotic world tree Austin showed it actually existed.


    It all took one glance for the old chaotic world tree to know that the small tree was its own kind. After all, they were emitting the same aura.


    "Hmm. His cultivation base is low.


    Oh, well. It doesn''t matter since he''ll still grow into a big tree. He has plenty of years ahead of him."


    The face on the old tree stared at the chaotic world tree in the picture with excitement. Judging by its expression, Austin could tell that it adored the little chaotic world tree a lot.


    "I can feel that you both get along very well," the face added as it smiled warmly at Austin.


    The old chaotic world tree had an incredibly powerful spiritual sense.


    That was why it could sense even the relationship between Austin and the little chaotic world tree.


    "That''s true.


    We''re really good friends.


    We always have each other''s backs," Austin confirmed.


    He seemed delighted to remember all the things they had went through together.


    "Oh?


    I''m glad to hear that.


    You can''t fool me, so I know you''re telling the truth.


    I trust you," the face crowed with joy.


    "Thank you, sir. Would you like to see him?


    I can take you to him if you want," Austin offered politely.


    ''I hope it agrees to come with me.


    Not only will it be reunited with its own kind, but it would also benefit the Fallen Immortal Cosmos if I could bring this chaotic world tree back there.


    After all, chaotic world trees are rare magic trees, '' Austin thought to himself.


    "Ha-ha! Thanks for your offer, kid.


    That would be nice, but I don''t have much time left.


    I don''t want to leave this place since there are still things I''d like to do.


    I''m used to the way of life in this space too. It would be hard for me to adjust to a different place at such an old age.


    I guess I will die here," the face graciously refused.


    "All right, sir. I understand.


    On that note, sir, may I ask how many years you can live?" Austin asked curiously.


    "Oh, we can live for quite a long time.


    You know, for trees like us, living for ten chaotic eras is a piece of cake.


    I myself had even lived for eighteen chaotic eras.


    However, ordinary divine


    d emotions.


    After some time, all the forces began to count heads.


    "Well, damn! We almost lost two-thirds of our men!"


    Both Ferdinand and Duke put on a long face.


    "Half our people are missing!"


    One genuine premium-divine god from the Divine Corpse Palace couldn''t help but bite his nails at the loss of their men.


    "Are we sure we counted right?


    Did we really lose half our men?" a voice from the Novel Court asked in disbelief.


    Almost every force suffered heavy losses.


    "Wait. Where''s Austin? Did you see him come out?"


    someone blurted out.


    "That reminds me! Where did he go? Has anyone seen him?


    He has hundreds of Divine Accomplishment Fruits with him!"


    The other creatures began to feel agitated.


    Everyone frantically looked around and unleashed their spiritual sense to search for him.


    However, no matter how hard or where they looked, there was no sign of Austin.


    "Could it be... Do you think he died there?"


    a creature surmised.


    "Nah, I don''t think so.


    That brat always has something up his sleeve.


    He won''t die easily, especially not there.


    I guess he just came out earlier than us.


    He must be somewhere far away since none of us can sense him," another creature retorted.


    "Humph!


    No matter where he flees, he''ll surely go home after some time.


    He''s from the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Let''s go there and ask them to turn him in!" Duke from the beast race uttered coldly.


    "Yeah, you''re right. Let''s go there.


    We can''t let hundreds of Divine Accomplishment Fruits fall into the hands of the people from the Fallen Divine Valley!"


    People from other forces started clamoring.


    "It seems like I''m still in trouble."


    Austin overheard the indignant crowd through his spiritual sense. He placed his palm across his face and heaved a heavy sigh while he hid in the distant chaotic void.

 Chapter 3843 Back To The Infinite City

    Soon, all forces and their armies left.


    Although they were not able to obtain any Divine Accomplishment Fruit during their stay in the Land of Outlaw, they were still able to harvest a lot of other types of treasures.


    Carrying these trophies, they were in a hurry to go back and report the result of their quest and hand over the treasures to their leaders.


    "I believe that it is now time for you to go back to the Heaven Beast Valley, am I right?"


    Austin asked as he looked at the three mermaids.


    He thought that the three mermaids would leave as soon as they were out of the Land of Outlaw.


    After all, the reason why they followed him while inside the Land of Outlaw was because they wanted to seek his protection during their escape. After all, various dangers and threats lurked in every corner along the way.


    They would be safe as long as they left the Land of Outlaw and their future lay outside of it.


    To his surprise, they remained with him and followed him.


    It was apparent that they had no intention of leaving Austin at all.


    Seeing that they did not plan to leave, Austin decided to remind them.


    "Austin, we..."


    Hearing his reminder, the three mermaids trembled anxiously. They looked at Austin with their beautiful eyes, reluctant to leave.


    They were very well aware that it was time for them to leave Austin and go back to the Heaven Beast Valley.


    However, after getting along with him in the past several days, they had a feeling of attachment and even attraction towards him deep inside their hearts.


    Parting with him was the last thing they wanted to do.


    They were saddened and even stressed out at the thought of going separate ways from him.


    "Yes, you are right, Austin, it''s time for us to go back,"


    Sally said sadly, biting her bright red lower lip with her pearly white teeth.


    "Well, in that case, let''s say goodbye now. It is the perfect time."


    Austin nodded and made a gesture of farewell.


    "Austin, you..."


    With Austin''s attitude, the three mermaids were a little upset, seeing him behave so indifferently, now that they were about to part.


    However, after giving it a second thought, they knew that they were just ordinary friends and nothing more. They couldn''t blame Austin for anything.


    But then, one of the mermaids summoned up the courage and asked him with a red face, "Austin, do you think that we will have the chance to see each other again?"


    "Ha ha, of course! I come from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos of the three thousand big and small universes. If you want to see me, you are welcome to visit my hometown when you have time in the future,"


    Austin said with a


    even skills of the heaven metal race.


    If he could refine, absorb and comprehend these new types of runes and energy, he would be able to obtain the talent and energy of the heaven metal race and learn their cultivation methods.


    Austin would never allow himself to miss such a precious and possibly, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    "The Bright Magic Flags and the Eighteen Kings'' Array are indeed really powerful,"


    Austin exclaimed as he looked up at the top of the pool.


    Above the pool, two bright flags were crossed together and formed a cross.


    These two flags were called the Bright Magic Flags.


    And there were eighteen golden array flags. They formed an array.


    This array was called the Eighteen Kings'' Array.


    The two Bright Magic Flags and the Eighteen Kings'' Array released a terrifying pressure and a massive amount of light runes, pressing down on the Inheritance Pool below.


    While in the Land of Outlaw, the two genuine premium-grade divine gods from the Novel Court used the Bright Magic Flags and the Eighteen Kings'' Array to suppress the Inheritance Pool.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult to get close to the pool, let alone take it away.


    Austin was even luckier to obtain the pool without exerting too much effort.


    He not only took away the Inheritance Pool, but also snatched the Bright Magic Flags and the Eighteen Kings'' Array.


    "Cool. Let me try if I can absorb and refine the liquid."


    Austin looked around the Inheritance Pool for a moment before he jumped into it with much agility.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After he jumped into the pool, the metal liquid began to boil crazily.


    Sitting cross legged at the bottom of the pool, Austin soaked his entire body in the metal liquid and tried to refine and absorb it.

 Chapter 3844 Successful Refining

    In the secret chamber, Austin sat cross legged on the bottom of the Inheritance Pool, submerged in liquid with only his head exposed.


    The metal liquid inside was boiling hot and the forming mist filled the entire room like a cotton-white cloud.


    Time passed slowly.


    Three months had passed when, one day, while Austin sat motionless like a rock, something finally happened.


    The pores all over his body suddenly opened!


    The liquid inside the pool began flooding into his body through the opened pores.


    His face lit up with surprise. This meant that he could finally begin to refine and absorb the liquid.


    During the next few moments, more and more of the liquid entered Austin''s body and merged with his flesh and blood.


    At the same time, the pool''s contents began to decrease.


    Another five months passed.


    Most of the liquid in the pool had already disappeared.


    Only a small puddle at the bottom was left.


    At this moment, Austin''s body changed dramatically.


    His skin, as well as his hair turned golden, which shone with a metallic luster and made him look indestructible.


    The change was also happening inside of his body. Every fiber of his muscles, inch of his bones, and internal organs became metal.


    At this moment, it seemed that Austin was completely made of metal.


    Even his pupils turned golden.


    Out of the blue, a crushing pressure was released in all directions.


    "I have got the inherited secret codes and cultivation methods, the energy runes, and the original blood essence of the heaven metal race.


    Now, I suppose I''m one of them.


    I even know their civilization, culture and history after the absorption.


    Humph, with my current strength, I might as well be a master of their race.


    I can freely transform my body into metal whenever I please.


    But I am still human in nature.


    To be honest, I am surprised that I am able to comprehend the law of metal after absorbing the liquid in the Inheritance Pool.


    I have even reached the Intermediate Stage.


    Now I have mastered four types of the original


    m."


    Austin felt that he''d explode if he ate more.


    Even if he forced himself to eat, he couldn''t digest them.


    Within a certain period of time, the number of magic treasures that a member of the heaven metal race could devour and digest was only limited.


    Moreover, there was a limit to the level of the magic treasures that they could absorb.


    The stronger the members were, the higher the level of the weapons they could eat.


    Now Austin''s strength was equivalent to that of those powerful masters of the heaven metal race. He had the ability to ingest chaotic magic treasures.


    However, he could only devour eight of these at most.


    "There are hundreds of divine magic treasures


    and six chaotic magic treasures in my body.


    From now on, these will be a part of me."


    Austin stood up, murmuring to himself.


    "I have the body of the heaven metal race, and I have devoured and merged with so many magic treasures.


    Even a direct blow from a genuine premium-grade divine god won''t make me stagger,"


    Austin boasted.


    "I also have got hundreds of Divine Accomplishment Fruits in the Land of Outlaw.


    I''ll take these fruits back to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, and use them to make genuine divine gods.


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos will surely develop into a powerful force in the Sea of Chaos!"


    Austin murmured to himself, with an ambitious tone.

 Chapter 3845 The Provocation

    In addition to the Inheritance Pool and Divine Accomplishment Fruits, Austin had also obtained many other treasures and encountered a good number of adventures during his trip in the Land of Outlaw.


    He had gained an abundant harvest composed of so many treasures, divine crystals and divine fruits.


    Among all those things that he obtained, the most valuable and precious were the Inheritance Pool, the Divine Accomplishment Fruits, and the Hallucination Bead.


    Thanks to the Inheritance Pool and the Hallucination Bead, Austin''s strength had advanced by leaps and bounds.


    Before entering the Land of Outlaw, it would take him quite a while to defeat a genuine medium-grade divine god.


    After overcoming that challenge, he now had the confidence to fight against the genuine premium-grade divine god with his increased and greatly improved strength.


    It could be said that Austin was the one who had gained the most among all those who entered the Land of Outlaw.


    However, what made him most regretful was that his realm did not improve at all.


    No Thunderstroke Doom came to him.


    "What the hell! I still have to wait patiently for the next Thunderstroke Doom,"


    he murmured to himself with a bitter smile on the face.


    It was difficult for him to accept the fact that he could not make any progress in his realm after he had experienced trails in the Land of Outlaw for so long.


    However, after giving it a serious second thought, he understood that this made sense.


    After all, he was much too special and normal rules did not apply to him.


    Technically, he was still only an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god, but he was actually able to fight against a genuine premium-grade divine god and survive.


    His fighting power was incredible and illogical, beyond reason.


    Perhaps even the heaven''s will did not like him being this special.


    Austin had a gut feeling that his path of becoming a genuine divine god was destined to be much more difficult than that of others.


    However, once he succeeded, he would definitely be much more powerful than other divine gods. In addition, he knew that it was what he was destined to become.


    Austin decided that it was time to conclude his cultivation and walk out of the secret room. If this was the final result of his cultivation then so be it.


    "Leader Austin, you have finally come out of your seclusion!"


    A large number of divine gods of the allied army were overjoyed to know that Austin had completed his latest cultivation. They came to welcome him and congratulate him in no time.


    With sincere smiles on their faces, they surrounded him closely.


    Among them were the white haired premium-grade divine god, Ismail, Enoch, and the Ice Queen. They were the top leaders who were in charge of the army while Austin was away.


    Since the establishment of the allied army, most of the time, they had been taking care of its various and multi-level affairs.


    With this arrangement, Austin did not need to come and deal with these affairs in person.


    "How have you all been? Please tell me the cur


    ion,"


    Adolph said in a loud voice. He looked at Austin directly with his sharp eyes. The way he spoke was as if he was preaching to Austin.


    An old man wearing blue clothes raised his hands and chimed in, "Adolph! That''s a good idea! I''m with you on that! Leader Austin, Adolph is the leader of our Ancient Misty Universe Community.


    He has always been in charge of making critical decisions and he is well experienced and has a broad insight on things.


    In my opinion, we should take his suggestion seriously."


    "I remember you. You are from the Ancient Misty Universe Community as well, right?"


    Austin looked over and asked indifferently.


    This old man was a premium-grade divine god.


    Last time, it was him who questioned Austin''s leadership in public because Austin was too young.


    Later, under the pressure from other divine gods, he bowed his head and apologized to Austin.


    However, this matter had become a thorn in his neck and a pain in the ass.


    He was rather unhappy because he was humiliated and forced to apologize to a mere preliminary-grade divine god. In his opinion, he was a premium-grade divine god and thus was more powerful than Austin.


    At this moment, the premium-grade divine gods including the white haired man, Enoch, Ice Queen, and Ismail were all becoming impatient and annoyed because of Adolph''s and his companion''s interruption. They were about to gang up on the two. However, Austin looked at them and shook his head, stopping them from acting recklessly.


    "If we bully the weak, what''s the difference between us and the five super forces?


    Have you forgotten what happened to your Ancient Misty Universe Community?


    Your home was invaded and occupied by the beast race. You were once their prisoners.


    Now, do you also want to deal with the weaker civilizations, just like the way you were dealt with?"


    Austin then responded calmly to the two nuisance members.


    Hearing his words, Adolph and his companion furrowed their eyebrows disapprovingly. Their ideas had been shot down once again.

 Chapter 3846 Quit The Job

    Austin''s words rendered them speechless.


    However, Adolph soon broke the silence.


    "Leader, with all due respect, you''re still too young.


    You''re the leader of this alliance, and its future development depends on you.


    Every call you make must have taken everything into consideration. You need to think of the alliance before everything else and never put it at risk.


    I know young people are ambitious and want to uphold justice.


    But here''s something I think you need to know.


    Everyone should be in their place and do their job.


    Being the leader, it means your responsibility is heavy. The welfare and future of our alliance rest on your shoulders.


    Please think twice,"


    he explained after a long sigh.


    "Leader, please reconsider!"


    A loud voice erupted from the elder clad in blue clothes.


    More than three hundred divine gods also took a step forward.


    "Leader, please think about it again," they begged as one.


    These divine gods were all from the Ancient Misty Universe Community.


    "What are you doing?


    How dare you defy our leader?"


    The white-haired premium-grade divine god, the Ice Queen, Enoch, and even Ismail couldn''t stop themselves from shouting as their faces darkened.


    ''They don''t show Austin any respect.


    They''re mistaken if they think Austin''s an impulsive and inexperienced young man.


    More importantly, they were hinting in public that Austin was too young and he was not qualified to be the leader of the alliance.''


    "That''s enough. Stand aside and watch,"


    Austin ordered the loyal divine gods through his spiritual sense.


    "But... "


    Confusion appeared on the faces of these divine gods upon hearing the order and they all turned to look at Austin.


    "I want to see what they''re up to.


    It looks like our alliance developed too fast, and some rats managed to infiltrate us.


    Today''s a good chance to get rid of pests,"


    Austin explained through his spiritual sense.


    Only then did they realize Austin''s intentions and


    y thirty thousand divine gods became a crucial part of the alliance.


    There was no doubt that the alliance led by Austin was the most powerful, right next to the five super powerful forces and several famous forbidden places.


    A young preliminary-grade divine god took charge of the entire army.


    It wasn''t a surprise that creatures who had never witnessed Austin''s strength wouldn''t be able to accept the fact that Austin was their leader.


    That was why the divine gods of the Ancient Misty Universe Community would try to make Austin voluntarily quit.


    By that point, Adolph and the elder dressed in blue clothes were looming right in front of Austin.


    Intense energy rolled out of them as they stared Austin in the eye.


    Hundreds of divine gods of the Ancient Misty Universe Community stood behind the two of them and weighed down Austin with their heavy gaze. Aside from mere ferocity and wickedness, there was even a trace of contempt in their eyes.


    Not a peep left the divine gods who were loyal to Austin. They stood to the side just like they were asked.


    An amazing show was unfolding right before their eyes and they could barely wait.


    Since no one volunteered to stand up for Austin, it almost seemed like Austin was alone and helpless as he was faced with a horde of divine gods who were hostile to him.

 Chapter 3847 Want To Be The Leader Of The Alliance

    Adolph, the old man in blue, and the hundreds of other divine gods from the Ancient Misty Universe Community all waited to see what Austin''s next move would be.


    Some of them were secretly fuming, causing pressure from the heaven and earth to drizzle down on him.


    Out of all who were present, many didn''t know Austin''s real strength and weren''t worried.


    Adolph and the old man in blue were the most confident, constantly exchanging triumphant looks.


    The two of them were very satisfied with the current situation.


    Before they had launched their attack, they had been a little worried.


    They were afraid that there would be many other divine gods supporting Austin.


    After all, Austin was known to lead the army of the alliance.


    A large number of divine gods showed great respect and loyalty to Austin.


    But now, Adolph and the old man in blue could relax because


    no one was willing to stand up for Austin.


    According to the current situation, Austin seemed to be deserted by his followers.


    Adolph and the old man in blue smiled widely.


    Things had gone smoothly and soon they would have what they wanted.


    "Brat, you used to be so powerful. You are only a preliminary-grade divine god, but everyone used to fear you. But sadly, we are more powerful and fearful."


    Many of the divine gods smiled and snickered at Austin.


    "These guys are gambling with their lives.


    They''re actually provoking our leader!


    Even the genuine divine gods that we fought were no match for our leader. He killed them all. These ordinary divine gods will be squashed like ants in no time."


    Just like the enemies, some of the alliance members smiled and snickered, for they all knew what Austin was truly capable of.


    All eyes were focused on Austin.


    With his hands behind his back, Austin looked calm and emotionless.


    There was no sign of fear, nervousness, or anger on his face.


    Instead, there was a small smirk tugging on his lips. He looked confident, which made the enemies want to


    Since everyone supports me, I will be the leader of the alliance."


    Adolph glared at Austin with his sharp eyes, as if he was already in the superior position.


    He thought that he didn''t need to show respect to Austin anymore.


    Today, Austin would step down.


    He couldn''t continue to be the leader of the alliance.


    Adolph had no doubts in his mind that he would emerge as the winner.


    None of the divine gods present was willing to stand beside Austin and support him.


    It was over.


    Austin was just a preliminary-grade divine god, so Adolph believed that he could deal with him easily.


    "Adolph, with you as the leader of the alliance, the alliance will develop better,"


    the old man in blue said with a nod.


    "So, it seems that you really want to be the leader of the alliance.


    But you seem to have forgotten that I am still the leader.


    If you want to be the leader, you should first ask me whether I agree or not,"


    Austin added, staring at Adolph.


    "What? What did you say?"


    Immediately, Adolph and the old man in blue stared at Austin with sharp eyes.


    They looked like they wanted to kill him for saying it.


    "If you intend to be the leader of the alliance, I''m the first one to disagree,"


    Austin said with a faint smile.


    "What do you mean?"


    Adolph shouted while stepping forward.

 Chapter 3848 Attack Me

    "I said, if you intend to be the leader of the alliance, I will be the first one to disagree.


    You are too weak.


    You are not qualified to be the leader of the alliance,"


    Austin repeated calmly.


    "Ha-ha!"


    As soon as Austin had finished his words, laughter erupted from the crowd.


    "That''s hilarious!


    He thinks that Adolph is weak. He must be out of his mind."


    "A preliminary-grade divine god actually dares to say that a premium-grade divine god is weak. This is too ridiculous!"


    "Who is weaker and who is stronger? He should know this!"


    "Well, it looks like he is insane."


    The divine gods of the Ancient Misty Universe Community and the other divine gods who wanted Austin to resign commented, laughing among each other.


    "Young man, how dare you say I am too weak to be the leader!"


    As Adolph took another step forward, terrifying energy rolled out of his body. He rushed towards Austin like a hurricane.


    "Yes, you are too weak.


    You are pathetically weak.


    Let me put it this way. Any genuine preliminary-grade divine god that went up against you could kill you with their eyes closed.


    If you become the leader of the alliance, it won''t be long before you are killed and the alliance''s army is wiped out,"


    Austin taunted, smiling calmly.


    In the scheme of things, Adolph was too weak to lead.


    While they spoke, all over the Sea of Chaos, more and more genuine divine gods were coming out from all the major forces and the forbidden lands to wreak havoc.


    There were both genuine preliminary-grade and premium-grade divine gods.


    With Adolph''s strength, if he met a genuine premium-grade divine god, he would probably be killed over a hundred times with his opponent''s a light blow!


    He dreamed of being the leader of the alliance and making it stronger.


    It was nothing but a dream.


    Austin knew what he was talking about.


    "Look, he''s serious. How dare he offend Adolph like this!


    It''


    kill him.


    After all, Austin was still the leader of the alliance.


    If he really beat Austin to death in front of everyone, that would be beyond disrespectful.


    However, he could badly injure him and get away with it.


    "Come on. Hurry up,"


    Austin said.


    "No, Leader!"


    The white-haired premium-grade divine god, Ismail, Enoch, and the others who were loyal to Austin leapt forward.


    They all knew that Austin was very powerful and


    that he was much stronger than Adolph.


    However, if he just stood there and didn''t fight back, it would be too risky.


    "Don''t worry,"


    Austin said, stopping them with his eyes.


    "No more stalling.


    I''ll begin!"


    Adolph shouted after taking a deep breath.


    Whoosh!


    A terrible energy was released from his body.


    Boom!


    It formed into a giant palm and swung at Austin.


    It was true that Adolph was very strong, at least among his peers.


    He had a deep understanding of all the types of laws of supreme enlightenment.


    The giant palm he had made contained at least a dozen kinds of brilliant laws of supreme enlightenment.


    In addition it came with terrible rolling energy.


    Everyone in the crowd cowered in its wake.


    Austin stood still with his hands behind his back.


    Boom!


    Finally, the huge palm hit Austin.

 Chapter 3849 Do You Believe It Now

    As the impact occurred, the energy that rolled off of it was like a huge mountain falling from the sky.


    Austin, by contrast, was just like a small ant on the ground.


    The crowd of onlookers stood expectant on their tiptoes.


    "Wow! That brat will definitely die!"


    Those who didn''t know Austin''s real strength shook their heads, some gloating while some sighing sadly.


    Some were feeling sorry for him because he had once been the leader of this allied army. They did not have the heart to see him die like this.


    "Ha-ha. This is crazy. I''ve never seen someone so foolish. He deserves to die."


    Among the Ancient Misty Universe Community, some of the divine gods laughed and joked. They were all pleased to see this.


    They honestly did not think Austin, a mere preliminary-grade divine god, was strong enough and qualified enough to be their leader.


    He deserved to suffer and to be overthrown.


    Clang!


    The sound of metal on metal rang out.


    The huge palm had collided with Austin''s left shoulder.


    Originally, the huge palm had been aimed at his head, but Adolph decided to spare Austin''s life while all these people were present.


    So, he had tilted his palm and hit Austin''s shoulder instead.


    He planned to cripple Austin by smashing over a half of his body.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    After the huge palm hit Austin''s shoulder, a great force had burst out from his shoulder.


    It was as if the huge palm had hit a spring because it was catapulted backwards.


    "What?! What is happening?"


    The confident smile on Adolph''s ferocious face suddenly disappeared.


    "No! That''s impossible!"


    Adolph reacted quickly. After his palm had bounced away, he threw another one at Austin.


    This blow was more powerful than the previous one had been.


    The energy poured down on Austin, seemingly drowning him.


    In the previous strike, Adolph had only used half of his strength. But this time, he employed about eighty percent of his strength.


    He also had added a sneaky palm skill.


    With this move, Adolph had killed many divine gods of his level!


    As h


    the chaotic magic treasure hit Austin, it caused no harm to him at all. To Austin, it was like he was bitten by a mosquito.


    He didn''t even feel any pain or itchiness.


    Afterward, an unimaginably strong counter force poured out from Austin''s chest.


    Clang!


    The silver halberd bounced back and was thrown into the air by the huge impact.


    Puff! Puff!


    Adolph''s body was also thrown into the air, spurting blood along the way.


    When he landed, his face was pale and his breathing was weak.


    "No! I don''t believe it. It''s not true!


    How is this possible?"


    he murmured, still unwilling to accept the fact of his defeat. He looked at Austin with confusion and fear.


    Adolph was a premium-grade divine god and he had a chaotic magic treasure, yet he was unable to hurt a mere preliminary-grade divine god.


    He even got injured himself.


    He hadn''t expected this to happen.


    "What!?"


    All the divine gods were completely shocked by what was unfolding in front of them, and they were unable to speak a single word.


    What was happening in front of them had completely exceeded their scope of knowledge.


    "Look, I said you were weak, but you refused to admit it.


    Now, you believe me, right?"


    Austin said with a faint smile as he looked at Adolph.


    "With your small amount of strength, what qualifications do you have to be the leader of the allied army?"


    he continued.

 Chapter 3850 Awe Filled Their Hearts

    Austin crossed his arms and stared at Adolph indifferently.


    Adolph''s face, on the contrary, was deathly pale, and there was endless panic in his eyes. He averted his gaze to the ground.


    "Answer me. Do you still think you are qualified to be the leader of this army?"


    Austin asked in a raised voice. He stepped forward, puffing out his chest.


    "No! No! I shouldn''t have said such things!


    Please spare my life! Please spare my life, Leader Austin!"


    Adolph begged. Austin''s shout rushed into his Soul Sea with a huge amount of spiritual soul energy. He almost collapsed from the fear alone.


    He had been confident but now he was a coward.


    He even didn''t have the courage to look at Austin.


    "Leader, it''s all my fault. I was stupid to underestimate you. I was blind and offended you. It''s all my fault. Please accept my apology!"


    Adolph fell to his knees in front of Austin and kowtowed repeatedly.


    Everyone present was shocked that a premium-grade divine god was kneeling down to a preliminary-grade divine god.


    Adolph trembled and his face had turned completely white.


    He had finally realized that Austin was much stronger than him.


    Even when Austin stood still and didn''t fight back, he was able to hurt him.


    There was a huge gap between the strength of the two sides. It was like one was a dragon in the sky and the other was an ant on the ground!


    There was dead silence all around them.


    All the divine gods stared at Austin in awe.


    Nothing but respect filled their hearts.


    The admiration for him was brimming over.


    Now, no one would still question Austin''s qualification to be the leader of the allied army.


    If he was not qualified to be the leader of this army, then none of the divine gods present had the qualifications to do so!


    Adolph''s spiritual soul had been injured just by the volume of Austin''s shout.


    He cowered below him, afraid that Austin would kill him.


    After all, he had offended Austin many times in the past couple of hours.


    So he kept kowtowing to Austin, begging for mercy.


    Standing with his hands behind his back, Austin looked around nonchalantly.


    No one dared to make a sound while the


    in seconds.


    Red puppet strings rushed into the Soul Seas of the divine gods one after another.


    Immediately, they began struggling desperately and screaming.


    However, their spiritual senses were too weak to fight against Austin.


    As a result, they were unable to resist at all.


    A moment later, they stopped struggling and calmed down, becoming obedient.


    Then, they stood up one by one and walked up to Austin in a neat line.


    "Master!"


    all of these divine gods greeted him respectfully.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded slightly in response.


    Next, everything became silent.


    The other divine gods stared at Austin in disbelief.


    They all felt shivers run along their bodies.


    Each of the nearly thirty thousand divine gods didn''t dare to show any disrespect to Austin.


    They looked at Austin with extreme reverence, worship, and enthusiasm!


    He was the clear leader in their minds.


    "With such a superb leader, our army will have a bright future!"


    At this moment, every divine god was determined to be loyal to Austin and follow him forever!


    "Leader Austin!


    Bravo, Leader Austin!"


    all the divine gods called out, kneeling before him.


    A wave of sound spread over Austin.


    In a room somewhere in the Infinite City, Flora watched what had just happened. She nodded in satisfaction.


    "This is very good.


    From now on, he will become the absolute ruler of this allied army and everyone will be loyal to him."

 Chapter 3851 Stir Up Trouble

    "Leader, what should we do next?"


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god asked Austin.


    Every divine god who had decided to join Austin was feeling determined and excited.


    Today, they had a new understanding of Austin''s strength.


    That was why they were full of hope for the development of the alliance.


    "Ha-ha! Brace yourselves!


    We''re going to stir up trouble in the Sea of Chaos!" Austin declared after thinking for a while.


    With his current strength, there was no reason for him to be afraid of any genuine premium-grade divine god.


    He was strong enough to face them anytime. Even if he really ended up on the losing side, with all his skills and treasures, especially the Reincarnation Token, he could always get away without getting hurt.


    The only ones he still couldn''t fight head-on were governing gods��not that he would meet them so easily.


    After all, there weren''t a lot of governing gods in the Sea of Chaos.


    On top of that, they wouldn''t generally appear if they didn''t need to.


    For the longest time, there was always little to no chance at all that the creatures in the Sea of Chaos would meet a governing god.


    Due to this very reason, Austin decided to lead the alliance to fight all the way and cause a commotion.


    "Um... Is he serious?"


    All the divine gods staggered when they heard about Austin''s plan.


    "Leader, it''s true that our alliance has many members.


    However, we are all ordinary divine gods.


    It''s unfortunate that we don''t have genuine divine gods among us. I don''t think our people are strong enough to take on those super powerful forces and forbidden lands out there."


    The Ice Queen couldn''t help but hold her unsteady hands still while she talked to Austin.


    In the past, the alliance would send out their spies to look for targets everywhere. They never took action until they were sure that they were fully prepared to attack.


    They had always been careful with their every move and kept a low profile.


    They had won victories through this strategy, and yet Austin had suddenly urged them to change their course of action.


    Stirring up trouble was definitely menacing. Of course, the divine gods in the alliance would feel hesitant to go.


    They thought, considering that there were multitudes of them, it wouldn''t change the fact that they would be facing lots of creatures from powerful forces.


    Sure, there were at least twenty thousand divine gods in the alliance, but they were all ordinary divine gods.


    Their strength was nothing compared to the genuine divine gods of the Beast City, the Demon City, and the forbidden lands.


    If truth be told, all thousands of them combined might not even stand a chance against several genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    Fighting them meant gambling on a reckless throw of the dice.


    It was undeniably a long shot.


    "Ha-ha!


    Don''t worry. Just do as I said.


    There''s no reason for you to be afraid of those genuine divine gods.


    We have genuine divine gods of our own," Austin assured with a charming smile.


    "Wait, what?


    Did I hear you right? We also have genuine divine gods?"


    Hearing Austin''s revelation, the white-haired premium-grade divine god, the Ice Queen, and the other divine gods were all rendered speechless.


    They all looked at each other with furrowed brows, seemingly trying to confirm if Austin was jesting.


    However, they knew how exceptional Austin was. He wasn''t the type to brag about s


    ly and even gained more and more divine god slaves.


    A few months later, the alliance had nearly forty thousand ordinary divine gods.


    Austin had more than three hundred genuine divine gods answering to him.


    For this reason, he seldom had to make appearances during fights.


    He didn''t need to waste his own time when everyone in the alliance was capable of fighting on behalf of him. Whenever he had the time, Austin would enter the secret chamber so he could absorb the essence on the crystals he acquired.


    Before leaving the Land of Outlaw, he had the pleasure of meeting an old chaotic world tree.


    The old tree gave him a batch of green crystals as a gift.


    Those crystals, apparently, were the essence of the law of wood.


    According to the old tree, refining and absorbing the green crystals would be of great help in comprehending the law of wood.


    Currently, Austin already had mastery over three complete original chaotic laws��the laws of ice, earth, and illusion.


    If there was a chance for him to grasp the law of wood, Austin certainly wouldn''t miss it.


    Now that the rest of the alliance had everything under control, Austin had time to get on with cultivating the law of wood.


    While he was enjoying the quiet, the Sea of Chaos was in an uproar.


    The alliance under Austin''s leadership had slaughtered so many members of the super forces and even destroyed their strongholds.


    They had suffered great losses in the hands of the alliance, including the span of their territories.


    It was a fact that was too difficult for them to accept. After all, they were highly regarded in the Sea of Chaos.


    When the news spread, the entire Sea of Chaos was dumbfounded.


    Everyone knew that the five super forces were the most terrifying rulers who had divided the Sea of Chaos.


    However, that truth was about to change.


    A group they hardly heard about appeared out of nowhere and went straight against all those super forces.


    "Why would they come for the most terrifying races? Who are they?


    Are they nuts?! How could they have caused them immeasurable losses?!"


    No one in the Sea of Chaos expected such a twist. Naturally, all five of the super forces were extremely enraged.


    From time to time, furious roars blared from the headquarters of the super forces.

 Chapter 3852 Surrounded

    Soon, the five powerful forces took action.


    They sent squads of genuine divine gods, each led by a genuine premium-grade divine god, to track down Austin and his army in the Sea of Chaos.


    The leaders of the said five forces had reached an agreement that they were going to eradicate the alliance army led by their most hated enemy.


    Since Austin didn''t bother hiding their tracks in the Sea of Chaos with his powerful army, his enemy immediately knew his exact location.


    As the squads scattered to find them, Austin was sitting cross-legged and immersed in cultivation in a secret room of the Infinite City.


    There were several green crystals suspended in front of him.


    Each of them held the essence of the law of wood.


    Not only that, the essence the crystals contained within them was the purest out there.


    Austin soon found out that he was able to devour and absorb only several crystals at a time.


    After bidding his time and absorbing the crystals one by one, he was enlightened on the law of wood.


    However, there was still a long way to go before he could master the original chaotic law of wood.


    Luckily for him, he had a plethora of crystals from the old chaotic world tree.


    Therefore, he didn''t need to worry about running out of it for the time being.


    As he was about to devour another crystal, a voice suddenly resounded in his Soul Sea.


    "Leader, we have got a problem,"


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god said.


    He sounded very worried.


    "What is it?"


    Austin immediately stopped his training, got out of the room, and hurriedly entered the hall.


    The high-ranking members of the alliance were already gathered there, waiting for him.


    "Leader, the five major forces have sent men to look for us.


    According to our sources, they have banded together to eliminate us,"


    the white-haired premium-grade divine god reported anxiously.


    "Well, I see,"


    Austin responded.


    ''The leaders of the five forces had joined hands. This is indeed a bad news.


    They have genuine premium-grade divine gods among their ranks.


    Even more, they have governing gods.


    The genuine premium-grade divine gods won''t be a danger to me.


    But I don''t think I can defeat


    groups of people hiding in the midst of the dark.


    His enemy had already located the Infinite City with their spiritual sense.


    The Infinite City hidden was not supposed to be spotted.


    However, the masters of the five super powerful somehow tracked it down through some brilliant secret skill.


    Even Austin couldn''t help but be impressed with their tricks.


    Soon, Austin and his men stepped outside the city and stood in front of its gates.


    He slowly looked around, carefully surveying his surroundings.


    "There is no need to hide. I know you are here. Come out!" Austin said shouted into the dark.


    With the support of his energy, his voice reached far away in all directions.


    In an instant, the powerful spiritual senses reached out to Austin.


    Then, the genuine divine gods emerged from the void one after another.


    There were five groups in total.


    Each group was made of genuine divine gods.


    The group leaders were all genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    Austin counted them and found that there were a total of twenty genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    In addition to them, there were over six hundred genuine preliminary-grade divine gods and genuine medium-grade divine gods.


    The overall strength of his enemy was peerless.


    They could destroy most universe communities, races and sects in the Sea of Chaos without breaking a sweat.


    The leaders of the five powerful forces went all out in order to eliminate Austin once and for all.

 Chapter 3853 The Anger Of The Slaves

    The genuine divine gods were looking directly at Austin.


    From his stance and his position, they could immediately tell that Austin was the leader.


    More than three hundred genuine divine gods stood respectfully behind him.


    "Is that him? A human brat?


    He''s just an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god!


    How is that possible? !"


    Their faces were etched with indescribable surprise. To be honest, they felt a little insulted. After all, they were expecting someone stronger than him.


    Austin had changed his appearance and aura with the mask on his face.


    Therefore, none of them could figure out his true identity.


    The genuine divine gods from the five powerful forces couldn''t contain their astonishment.


    "Huh?


    What''s going on?


    Aren''t you a member of the Novel Court? Why are you on this brat''s side?


    Have you betrayed us? !"


    a genuine premium-grade divine god from the Novel Court reprimanded one of Austin''s slaves.


    This slave was a genuine medium-grade divine god. Formerly, he was a member of the Novel Court and was taken as a slave by Austin in the Land of Outlaw.


    One of the masters from Novel Court now recognized him.


    "How dare you!


    You old bastard, how dare you talk to my master in a rude manner! Kneel down and apologize, you piece of shit!"


    the slave spat back. He immediately raged, and accusingly pointed at the man from Novel Court.


    "What? Master?


    Did you just call this human brat your master?


    He is nothing but an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god. Surely, he is as weak as an ant. You must be losing your marbles!


    It''s preposterous that you''re calling him your leader!"


    The man from Novel Court was taken aback.


    Apparently, other masters from different forces also took notice of their missing comrades.


    "Oh my God! Why are you here? I thought you died in the Land of Outlaw. H-how are you still alive?


    Most importantly, why are you on his side?


    Your master has mentioned you many times. He misses you very much.


    I didn''t expect that I''d see you here!"


    a master from the Divine Corpse Palace called out one of his companions.


    "Hey, you''re here too!"


    "What are you doing? Come here!


    Don''t forget that you are a member of the demon


    Corpse Palace threatened word per word in a vicious tone, staring at Austin with his cold eyes.


    "Oh, really?


    You don''t have to go through all that trouble just to kill me.


    I mean, I''m standing right in front of you. If you want to kill me, then try,"


    Austin nonchalantly challenged. He put his hands behind his back, and gave a small smile.


    As long as there was no governing god present, Austin was not afraid of anyone.


    Even if he couldn''t defeat them, he could run away with ease.


    "Humph! You''re really bold. Take this!"


    Suddenly, the master from Divine Corpse Palace angrily gave a powerful attack.


    Boom!


    A huge gray palm stretched out in the air and rumbled at Austin.


    A creepy grey mist rose from the huge palm, strange and ominous. Wherever it passed, everything withered and time stopped.


    Austin smirked in the face of danger. He seemed to be undaunted with the divine god''s attack. He neither dodged nor resisted.


    He just stood there, waiting for the huge palm in the air to reach him.


    "Brat, do you regret now?"


    The master from the Divine Corpse Palace laughed wickedly.


    He thought that Austin was completely suppressed by his attack that he could no longer move or escape.


    Genuine premium-grade divine gods had the capacity to kill regular preliminary-grade divine gods with just their auras.


    The master of the Divine Corpse Palace obviously took Austin seriously since he had personally taken action to make sure Austin will die.

 Chapter 3854 How Could It Be Possible

    From the sky, strange energy surged towards Austin and


    from the ground, pieces of gray runes shielded by a strong aura flew towards him.


    Austin didn''t dodge.


    Clang!


    The grey palm hit him.


    In an instant, the heavy force entered his body.


    His body began to crumple at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It was like a golden ball that was squeezed until it changed shape.


    "Brat, I didn''t expect you to be so weak,"


    the master from the Divine Corpse Palace commented while a cruel smile spread on his face.


    Austin was too weak. He had assumed he would put up a much better fight.


    However, the next moment, a strong rebound force came out of Austin''s body.


    Bang!


    The energy bounced away.


    Then, Austin''s deformed body began to slowly return to normal.


    A golden light spread from his skin and golden runes wandered in his body, quickly repairing it.


    In an instant, Austin''s body became intact once again.


    "How could this be?"


    The master from the Divine Corpse Palace couldn''t blink as he stared at Austin.


    Austin actually withstood his blow only using his physical body!


    It was even more unbelievable because


    there wasn''t even a scratch on his skin.


    What was going on?


    The other genuine divine gods present were also confused.


    They had seen clearly that the master of the Divine Corpse Palace had hit Austin with his palm.


    But now, Austin was standing there safe and sound.


    Still speechless, the master from the Divine Corpse Palace opened his eyes wide.


    "Elder Maxwell, what''s going on?


    Why didn''t you kill this human boy?


    Ah!


    I see. You must be playing a trick on him.


    You didn''t exert your true strength. You were just bluffing.


    You''re so smart. He can''t escape so it''s fine to torture him,"


    a genuine divine god said, a


    ok a deep breath.


    "Did you have fun attacking me?


    Now it''s my turn!"


    Austin shouted, clenching his fists.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took action.


    He employed the Overlapping Law Skill to combine the laws of ice, earth, illusion, and metal.


    At the same time, six chaotic magic treasures rushed out of his body at an astonishing speed and directed at Maxwell.


    In particular, the purple flying sword was extremely sharp and his eyes widened when he saw it.


    Lastly, thousands of red long strings, like a red rainstorm, shot towards Maxwell''s head.


    Among them, the most powerful one was the Overlapping Law Skill.


    The combined power of the four original chaotic laws was terrifyingly powerful.


    In an instant, the void where Maxwell stood was completely submerged in the rolling law power.


    Then, the void was destroyed inch by inch.


    The law power could destroy everything within seconds.


    "NO!"


    Maxwell yelled and stood up in the wreckage. He still didn''t understand what was going on.


    The attack had come out of nowhere.


    He hadn''t expected that an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god could launch such a terrifying attack that could threaten his life.

 Chapter 3855 Join Hands

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The immense amount of law energy surged and engulfed Elder Maxwell like thick smoke.


    Soon, he was nowhere to be seen.


    Even the genuine divine gods couldn''t perceive him with their spiritual sense.


    "Arghhh!"


    Elder Maxwell''s spine chilling screams of pain came from the cloud of billowing energy smoke.


    Austin was extremely fast with his attack.


    Moreover, every genuine divine god present never thought that a strike from an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god could be this terrifying.


    Frozen with shock, no one came to Elder Maxwell''s rescue.


    It happened too fast, and they could only stare blankly as Elder Maxwell was enveloped by the formidable law energy.


    About a second later, the billowing energy smoke began to disperse.


    "Is Elder Maxwell dead?"


    The genuine divine gods fixed their eyes on the ruined void.


    "Damn you brat! You are a fucking monster!


    I will see to it that you will die a violent death!"


    Suddenly, a black light emerged from the void which had been reduced to a messy lump.


    Everyone was wide-eyed with mouths agape, realizing that the black light was Elder Maxwell.


    At this point, Elder Maxwell did not appear to be in good shape.


    He had lost all his limbs.


    There was only a small part of his body left.


    Most of his head had been blasted to bits and pieces, leaving only a barely recognizable part.


    All in all, there was only one tenth of his body left, which looked more like a slaughtered animal.


    To make matters worse, his spiritual soul looked very weak.


    His flesh had sustained massive and severe injuries, and his spiritual soul had suffered the same fate.


    It was rare for a genuine premium-grade divine god to get so much as a bruise or a scratch.


    With no more pride left in him, Elder Maxwell retreated to group of the Divine Corpse Palace immediately.


    "Brat, you have destroyed all my divine magic treasures and even a chaotic magic treasure.


    You really are a pain in the ass. I won''t forget about this and I promise to come back and have my revenge!"


    he roared furiously, his voice making the sky tremble.


    Only then did everyone present get to know that Elder Maxwell had activated all his divine magic treasures and a chaotic magic treasure to withstand Austin''s strike.


    They turned to look at Austin. There was shock, confusion and fear in their eyes.


    ''He stood still and took all the hits from a genuine premium-grade divine god. However, he emerged unscathed.


    More importantly, he seriously injured a genuine premium-grade divine god with a single move.'' Wild thoughts r


    and ears. His pupils gradually lost their focus.


    He was dying.


    His spiritual soul had been crushed into ashes by the illusions that came down on him ceaselessly.


    Before long, there was only an empty shell left.


    He wasn''t as strong as Elder Maxwell and he died on the spot.


    His body fell into a lump of lifeless flesh.


    At this point, Austin placed his hands behind his back with a sneer, looking ruthless.


    Many genuine divine gods nearby all looked at him and trembled with fear.


    "Damn you brat! How dare you lay a hand on a genuine divine god of our race?"


    The genuine divine gods of the beast race roared almost in unison after they came back to their senses.


    "This guy indeed has some tricks. His fighting power is much too terrifying.


    Guys, let''s join all our powers so we can terminate this insect together.


    If we don''t, someday he will be out of control and he will become a huge threat to us,"


    a genuine divine god shouted abruptly.


    "That''s right. If we let him live, he will come back to get us in the future.


    Everything is not important now. We need to take him out at all costs.


    Although he is a good fighter, he can''t defeat all of us at the same time."


    "Let''s do this!"


    The other genuine divine gods agreed, determined to strike down Austin. Immediately they moved forward and surrounded Austin. They moved closer to him, ready to attack him at the same time.


    Even with their numbers against Austin, his display of strength scared them.


    If they didn''t get rid of him, they would have trouble living in peace in the future.


    "Oh look! All these shameless bastards want to join hands to attack me and bring me down."


    Austin gritted his teeth, despising their behavior.

 Chapter 3856 Hiding

    "Master, give the order!"


    "You offended our master! All of you deserve to die!"


    The genuine divine gods under Austin''s command all shouted, clenching their fists and clamping their jaws shut, ready to have a good fight.


    "No, let''s retreat,"


    Austin told them through his spiritual sense.


    There were about twenty genuine premium-grade divine gods and hundreds of genuine preliminary-grade and medium-grade divine gods present.


    There wasn''t a good chance of claiming victory.


    With Austin''s strength, he could barely defeat several genuine premium-grade divine gods, let alone about twenty of them at the same time.


    Plus, his slaves would all die.


    He didn''t want that to happen.


    He needed these slaves to establish his own force in the future.


    "Brat, I''d like to see what you are capable of!"


    The genuine premium-grade divine gods locked their eyes on Austin and moved towards him at the same time.


    They had seen what Austin was capable of and


    they weren''t going to underestimate him.


    At the same time, the other genuine divine gods of the five super forces also aimed at Austin''s slaves and prepared to fight.


    There were about seven hundred genuine divine gods from the five super forces, and Austin only had around three hundred genuine divine gods.


    Therefore, they were outnumbered.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    A fierce fight might begin at any moment.


    Closing his eyes, Austin activated the Hallucination Bead.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, overwhelming illusions rushed out in all directions.


    At the same time, more than a dozen illusory vortexes turned into tornadoes, spinning towards the genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    The chaotic void was covered and no one could see.


    In this space, illusions appeared and vanished constantly, affecting every living being.


    While everyone was distracted, Austin used his mind to transfer all the slaves into his continent.


    The Reincarnation Token in his hand had already been activated.


    Under the cover of the illusions, Austin left succes


    deeply.


    Austin had put too much pressure on them.


    An ordinary preliminary-grade divine god had made them exhausted. How ironic was that?


    And now, he had escaped them.


    In the Infinite City, Austin summoned all the divine gods of the alliance for a meeting.


    "We have been targeted by the five super forces.


    Therefore, we have to keep a low profile and cancel all our actions.


    During this period of time, you can go back to your universe communities,"


    Austin said.


    "Leader, what about you?"


    one of the divine gods asked as they looked at Austin.


    "I also intend to go back to my universe to check on it,"


    Austin replied.


    "Leader, which universe do you come from?"


    Most of the divine gods in the alliance didn''t know which universe community Austin came from.


    Only the Ice Queen and some senior leaders of the Ice Palace knew about it, because Isis and Winnie also came from the three thousand big and small universes.


    However, Austin had warned them to keep it a secret.


    "I come from a remote place.


    I''m afraid I''ll have to keep the details a secret for the time being."


    Austin had to be careful.


    He didn''t want to expose his true identity.


    Once the five super forces knew that he was Austin from the three thousand big and small universes, they would definitely attack the three thousand big and small universes.

 Chapter 3857 Return

    The final result of their discussion was that most of the divine gods planned to go back to their original universe communities.


    Back in their homes, there were billions of ordinary creatures


    waiting for their protection.


    It was especially important that they returned during this chaotic era. Many of the communities needed the extra support.


    Some divine gods knew that their original universe communities had already been completely destroyed in the war. The ordinary creatures that had lived within them had either been wiped out or had already moved into the Infinite City to temporarily live.


    These divine gods asked to follow Austin.


    They craved purpose so they would go wherever Austin went.


    After the discussion, most of the divine gods began to leave the Infinite City with the people from their universe communities.


    Austin established a way to communicate so that they could return if he needed them to.


    Among them, Ice Queen took the senior leaders and the other members back to the Ice Palace.


    The Ice Palace was the most suitable place for their cultivation and living.


    Austin specifically asked Isis and Winnie if they wanted to go back to the three thousand big and small universes since it had been so long.


    However, Isis and Winnie refused. They planned to go back to the Ice Palace with the Ice Queen and practice intensely.


    It was hard for them to witness Austin''s improvement.


    They were all from the same young generation, but Austin had reached a level that was far higher than theirs.


    The gap between their current strengths was unimaginably large.


    Therefore, the most urgent thing for Isis and Winnie to do was to improve their strength.


    Before leaving, Isis found Austin and stared straight at him with her beautiful eyes.


    There was a trace of affection, reluctance, and sadness in her eyes.


    She looked almost like a wife who was about to leave her husband for some time.


    "Will we meet again? Will... Will you come and see me?"


    Isis asked in a soft voice, wringing her hands behind her back.


    Ever since he had res


    ken off of his shoulders.


    He guessed that it was the sky-devouring dog who had blocked the five premium-grade genuine divine gods. It had saved them all.


    In the past, Marlon had sent people to plant an evil baby in the three thousand big and small universes, which almost exhausted the spiritual energy there, making it less strong than the other universe communities.


    They should have lost interest in it; however, it looked like they wanted to wipe it out completely.


    "Beast City, Marlon, remember this!


    I will take revenge one day!


    Just wait and see,"


    Austin muttered through his gritted teeth.


    Over time, the enmity between the Beast City and the three thousand big and small universes had become too deep.


    Their hatred would last until one was destroyed.


    "Since you are already here, I won''t let any of you go back alive."


    Austin stared heavily at the intruders.


    It was only five premium-grade genuine divine gods, which was nothing significant to Austin.


    "Let''s go and kill them!"


    Austin said to Flora. Then he led his people out of the Infinite City and towards the three thousand big and small universes.


    There were more than three hundred genuine divine god slaves, five or six thousand ordinary divine gods, and an army of hundreds of millions following Austin.


    There were so many people that


    the chaotic void trembled from the pressure.

 Chapter 3858 Austin Is Back

    In the very farthest corner of


    the three thousand big and small universes, a dog was basking in the sun on a mountain of a cosmos.


    It was none other than the sky-devouring dog.


    "I would feel more comfortable basking in the sun in the Fallen Divine Valley than I do in this place.


    It has been a long time since that brat left. He asked me to guard this universe community, but it''s so boring here,"


    the sky-devouring dog whined, stretching its long back and squinting its eyes.


    "I have had enough of this. I am going back in two days, and I will let that fat sheep, stupid bull, and annoying rat come here to take my place.


    It''s unfair that I am always the one that has to sacrifice my time,"


    the sky-devouring dog murmured to itself, yawning.


    As it was about to fall asleep, it stood abruptly.


    "What''s going on?


    I sense that brat''s aura.


    Did he come back?"


    A look of elation spread on its face.


    It immediately unleashed its spiritual sense to check the surroundings.


    "Ha-ha! It''s really that brat.


    He is finally back."


    The sky-devouring dog laughed cheerfully.


    "Wait!


    You''ve got to be kidding! What is that?


    There are over three hundred genuine divine gods and at least five thousand ordinary divine gods with him!


    What''s the hell is going on? What did that brat do?


    Where did he find so many masters and how did he get them under his control?"


    Feeling excited and scared, the sky-devouring dog perked its ears.


    Austin had returned and he brought a massive army with him.


    Not only that, they were extremely advanced.


    "It seems that those genuine divine gods behind Austin are obedient. Tut, tut. What''s wrong with them?


    Are they at his disposal?


    This brat has made lots of progress.


    I''m trying but I can''t see what his true strength is.


    Good! Very good!


    I''m really curious. Let''s see what he is bringing us."


    The sky-devouring dog''s eyes widened as they got closer.


    "Ha-ha! This guy really is something.


    I was right about his strength."


    The sky-devouring dog burst into laughter, feeling proud of Austin''s growth.


    It jumped up and float


    d big and small universes had fallen into his hands.


    Austin''s name was on Marlon''s blacklist of wanted people whom he would hunt down.


    That was why even the five genuine premium-grade divine gods of the beast race knew him.


    "Yes, I''m Austin Lin. And since you all have the nerve to be here, I will just kill you all,"


    Austin replied, gnashing his teeth together.


    ''That''s awful! This guy dares to speak to genuine premium-grade divine gods like this.


    And he looks calm and composed. Instead of being afraid, he is in high spirits.


    He is a smart guy.


    He should know how powerful these five old monsters are. How does he have the audacity to provoke them? Does he believe that he can handle them?


    But... it seems impossible.


    Forget it. I will trust him and see how he is going to deal with them.


    If he can''t handle them, I will come to his aid, ''


    the sky-devouring dog thought.


    It was ready to save Austin at any time.


    ''What''s wrong with this guy?


    He had the balls to talk to us like this.''


    The five masters of the beast race couldn''t believe what they heard.


    "Ha-ha! You can''t be serious. Do you think you can harm a hair on our heads?"


    The five masters burst into loud laughter.


    ''He is an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god.


    He has no idea who he is messing with.


    He is such a fool, '' the five masters thought, smiling on the exterior but fiery on the interior.

 Chapter 3859 They Should Fear Me

    "Yes, I can.


    And you had it coming.


    Because you stirred up trouble in the three thousand big and small universes, I must terminate you all.


    I am not bluffing," Austin declared as he casually tucked his hands behind his back.


    There was a malicious look in his eyes as he walked up to the five genuine premium-grade divine gods of the beast race.


    Still in shock, no one around noticed that Austin was approaching so that when they finally did, he was almost there.


    The short distance made the tension rise.


    "Ha-ha! Things are getting more interesting.


    This weakling is fearless."


    He was nothing but a human boy and they didn''t fear him.


    ''Even the genuine preliminary-grade divine gods and the genuine medium-grade divine gods wouldn''t offend us.


    A mere ordinary preliminary-grade divine god has the balls to treat us like this. He has no idea who he is messing with.


    And it looks like he''s not afraid to die since he keeps walking closer.


    He is committing suicide, '' the five masters thought to themselves as they saw Austin coming their way.


    "Austin, don''t get near them. Those monsters are incredibly powerful."


    "Austin, come over here. Don''t act on impulse!"


    Parker, Alethea, Peterson, and Hare shouted after him, but he ignored them.


    They knew Austin was strong but they didn''t think he was a match for the five masters of the beast race.


    ''The genuine premium-grade divine gods are too strong.


    Even the Divine Swordsman could only withstand a couple blows from them.


    If it weren''t for the Grand Geomancy Array in the three thousand big and small universes, the five masters would have already broken in and killed us.


    Austin will get himself killed, '' Parker and the other divine gods thought, worried.


    ''The five masters could beat Austin to death with a single blow.


    I believe that any genuine divine god of the beast race could win over Austin without any difficulty.


    There is no way that an ordinary divine god can defeat a genuine divine god.


    It''s just the way it is.''


    "Austin, come back!" the Divine Swordsman and Santos shouted in chorus.


    No one trusted Austin to do this.


    The Divine Swordsman ran after Austin when he continued to


    d was thrown backwards.


    He managed to steady himself in midair and coughed out blood. When he looked up, his face was ghostly white.


    He stumbled as he stood.


    ''That was unexpected!


    It looks like my master is a genuine divine god.


    I guess that he is at least a genuine medium-grade divine god.


    Otherwise, his avatar wouldn''t have been able to injure a genuine preliminary-grade divine god, ''


    Austin thought to himself, both surprised and pleased.


    He had thought that the Divine Swordsman was an ordinary divine god. But much to his surprise, he was a genuine divine god.


    "Austin, we need to retreat.


    They outnumber us. Don''t be reckless.


    Let''s go back to the three thousand big and small universes. The Grand Geomancy Array will protect us from them for now. We can discuss how to deal with them there,"


    the Divine Swordsman suggested as he moved to stand in front of Austin.


    ''I can handle a genuine preliminary-grade divine god.


    However, it''s impossible for me to withstand attacks from the five genuine premium-grade divine gods, '' the Divine Swordsman thought to himself.


    "Don''t worry, master.


    In fact, I can handle them.


    I am not afraid of them. They should fear me instead," Austin said.


    He didn''t understand why no one believed he really had things under control.


    ''It''s a piece of cake for me to kill the people of the beast race.


    But it looks like no one believes that I can do that, '' Austin thought to himself

 Chapter 3860 Attack

    "Austin, what are you talking about?


    Don''t be stupid! Retreat! I''ll cover you!"


    Divine Swordsman yelled, frowning at Austin''s foolish bravery.


    From what he knew of Austin, he was not a rash young man.


    He was a genius in the martial talents and had natural endowments.


    If he were really so smart, he should have the ability to make wise decision.


    However, Austin was disappointing him.


    He was a preliminary-grade divine god, yet he dared to challenge five genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    Although fighters should be tough, when they are faced with stronger opponents, they should know how to assess the situation and minimize risks.


    For example, when an ant on the ground was stood against a dragon in the sky, should this ant risk its life to fight desperately or should it run?


    "Austin, don''t be so reckless!


    Step away!"


    Seeing that Austin was still indifferent towards him, Divine Swordsman became angry.


    If it were someone else, Divine Swordsman would have let them die.


    After all, even he didn''t have the confidence to fight against five genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    However, he had a close relationship with Austin.


    They were master and disciple.


    Austin''s swordsmanship had been inherited from him.


    Moreover, Austin had outstanding talents in swordsmanship and was showing the potential to be a great swordsman.


    He didn''t want Austin to end here.


    "Now you wanna leave?


    No way!


    Austin, you have offended our beast race. Do you think you can get away with it?


    Take him down!"


    one of the genuine premium-grade divine gods of the beast race ordered.


    Immediately, his army surrounded Austin, pressing down on him.


    "Austin!"


    Divine Swordsman had become very anxious. He stretched out his long sword, preparing for a bloody battle.


    "Ha-ha! None of you can escape!"


    The five genuine premium-grade divine gods of the beast race stepped forward at the same time and locked the aura of Divine Swordsman.


    "Oh no. Austin has made a huge mistake."


    Divine Swordsman sighed and covered his eyes with his hands.


    While he was targeted by the five masters of the beast race, he couldn''t help Austin.


    "Sur


    e genuine medium-grade divine god tried to think of a way out.


    In a flash, he activated all his magic treasures and threw them out.


    At the same time, he used all of his powerful secret skills to form layers of defense, trying to block the spear.


    But it didn''t work.


    The golden spear contained the terrifying law of metal and


    it was a high-level one of the original chaotic laws.


    He tried and tried but nothing could be done.


    Puff!


    The golden spear pierced through everything, tore apart all his defenses, and accurately stabbed into the throat of the genuine medium-grade divine god of the beast race. Then, the terrible power of law of metal shattered his body into tiny pieces.


    "Die!"


    As Austin threw out his golden spear, a large number of red silk threads shot out of his Soul Sea like a red rainstorm and submerged the other four genuine medium-grade divine gods.


    While this was happening, Austin activated the Hallucination Bead.


    Illusions crept up and surrounded the four genuine medium-grade divine gods, attacking their Soul Seas.


    "NOOO!!!!"


    The four held their heads and screamed.


    Then, silence followed.


    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!


    With four clear bangs, their heads exploded at the same time, and their brains splashed in the air.


    In less than half a second, the five genuine medium-grade divine gods had all died!


    During the whole process, Austin was relaxed, as if he had just killed five flies.

 Chapter 3861 Joint Attack

    "Oh, my God!" "Did that really just happen?"


    No one seemed to be able to answer the question and instead, they all fell silent.


    All the creatures stared at Austin with fear, doubt, and disbelief, as if they were looking at a monster.


    Such a scene had never occurred for most of these creatures.


    They had seen some warriors fight against someone who was stronger than them.


    In fact, those who were highly talented could normally fight against those who were stronger than them.


    However, an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god killed five genuine medium-grade divine gods in the blink of an eye? No one had ever seen such a fight before.


    But today, it happened right before their very eyes.


    "Good job! Nice! Impressive!


    I didn''t expect it!


    It seems that he has gained a lot of experience since travelling across the Sea of Chaos,"


    the sky-devouring dog exclaimed.


    "Austin..."


    Peterson, Hare, Parker, Alethea, and the other divine gods of the three thousand big and small universes were rendered speechless. Austin had been hiding some tricks up his sleeve it seemed.


    Divine Swordsman and Santos were also dumbfounded.


    They looked Austin up and down, trying to see through him.


    Across the way, the members of the beast race were blinking slowly, unable to move.


    There was dead silence all around them.


    "Hey, you guys! It''s your turn now!


    Come here and kneel.


    If I have to launch another attack, I promise that I won''t even leave your corpses behind,"


    Austin ordered with an innocent smile on his face. The five genuine premium-grade divine gods glared back at him.


    Seconds later, an invisible, domineering force swept out of Austin''s body.


    The gods quickly realized that they couldn''t move using their own will.


    With this strength, he could easily sentence people to death.


    "WOW!"


    All the creatures around gasped when they saw the scene unfold.


    How was he even more powerful than bef


    e to win.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Surging demonic power and energy, all kinds of secret techniques, and demonic laws of supreme enlightenment were all combined together.


    They formed a sea of energy that rolled forward and swept across the sky.


    Faced with this terrible sea of energy, Austin was like a lonely boat on the sea.


    However, he still didn''t move. He just held his hands behind his back and waited.


    "I think it''s time I try and see how strong the heaven metal race''s body can be!"


    He finally had an enemy that was strong enough to prove its power.


    Using the heaven metal race''s body and the Chaotic Heaven Body, Austin was confident that he could survive the attack.


    But, he wouldn''t brag too hard.


    Under his control, the Hallucination Bead was activated.


    Five vortex funnels made of endless illusions appeared in front of him, turning into five wild tornadoes that blocked the attack.


    At the same time, the six chaotic magic treasures appeared in front of him and stood in a row.


    He didn''t use the Overlapping Law Skill.


    At present, it was his most powerful move.


    If he used it, he could easily overpower the five gods;


    however, he wouldn''t be able to test how powerful the heaven metal race''s body was if his opponents couldn''t give him an all-out blow.

 Chapter 3862 Confronting The Genuine Premium-grade Divine God

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Fatal attacks from the five genuine premium-grade divine gods of the beast race engulfed the space where Austin was.


    By the time the smoke caused by the energy dissipated, Austin was nowhere to be found.


    "Austin... Why didn''t you avoid it?"


    All the people who cared about Austin''s well-being became terribly anxious.


    Although they knew Austin''s strength was impressive, there was no denying that the joint attack of five genuine premium-grade divine god was lethal.


    What concerned them ever more was that Austin made no move to dodge the onslaught of attacks. He merely stood there with his hands behind his back and waited for the attack.


    "Seriously? He''s giving himself too much credit!"


    All the creatures couldn''t help but be thunderstruck as they stared at the space where the five master''s enormous amount of energy smashed into.


    They waited with bated breath for the result.


    ''Is Austin still alive?''


    Every creature from the three thousand big and small universes, even Flora from the Infinite City, couldn''t help being rattled and feel their rising anxiety.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, although you have many tricks up your sleeve, there''s no way you''d survive our joint attack.


    You had it coming."


    All five genuine premium-grade divine gods of the beast race let out wild laughter.


    None of them even considered the possibility that Austin could survive their attack.


    Upon hearing their raucous laughter, those who cared for Austin grew even more worried.


    Suddenly, sounds echoed out from the space where Austin had stood.


    "What''s that? !"


    Everyone narrowed their eyes to that area in disbelief.


    Shock and disbelief were written all over their faces.


    Right before their very eyes, a blurry figure emerged from that area and walked out of the thick cloud of smoke.


    Blood covered every inch of the figure.


    It was so thin it seemed more like a skeleton than an actual living being.


    But as they took a closer look, they realized that the skeleton still had some flesh and blood.


    However, it was still impossible to see its face.


    That didn''t mean everyone didn''t realize that the skeleton was still alive.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Astonishment appeared on everyone''s faces as the broken skeleton emitted blinding golden lights.


    More flesh and blood began to regenerate on the stained bones of the skeleton.


    Organs, veins, and hair regrew in the blink of an eye.


    In just a few seconds, Austin reappeared in front of them, completely unscathed.


    "How is that even possible? !"


    All the eyes of the five genuine premium-grade divine gods of the beast race nearly popped out as they stared blan


    uickly rushed towards Austin.


    Thick demonic fog and mysterious blue lights burst forth from the tower. Runes also flew out of the tower and headed straight towards Austin.


    Austin didn''t bother to dodge.


    He remained rooted in his spot and waited for the seven-story tower to slam into his body. A crisp metallic sound echoed in the air when he was hit.


    Blood gushed out like fountains from the huge hole that formed in his chest.


    When the seven-story tower pierced through Austin''s body, it caused his blood to splash around him like gushing fountains.


    At the same time, Austin''s golden spear tore through the master''s heart and poked through his back.


    Tens of thousands of golden law chains also pierced into the master''s body.


    "Ah!"


    A loud scream of tremendous pain burst out of the premium-grade divine god of the beast race.


    Meanwhile, the hole in Austin''s chest began to emit a dazzling golden light, and golden runes appeared from it.


    In just the blink of an eye, the huge gaping hole disappeared.


    The wound on his chest was completely healed.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Austin mercilessly stabbed the master with his long spear repeatedly.


    At the same time, he didn''t defend himself and allowed the master to shower him with various attacks.


    It was a brutal fight without the use of any brilliant skills.


    Their moves remained simple and incredibly violent.


    Strong punches slammed into each other, or they battered each other with their weapons.


    Soon, blood stains dirtied what remained of their clothes.


    It didn''t seem like a battle of two peerless masters, but a fight of two hooligans who fought brutally without any technique.


    Everyone else could only stare in astonishment at the scene that unfolded in front of their eyes.

 Chapter 3863 A Difficult Battle

    As a result, in less than half a second, the strong cultivators of the beast race were slumped over on the ground and panting.


    Quite the contrary, Austin was still energetic. He had the advantage because every time he was injured, he recovered in an instant.


    "No! You don''t fight fairly!


    Kid, you are a monster!"


    The strong cultivators of the beast race yelled as he stood up again.


    "Well, it looks like I won''t have to help Austin after all.


    He has surprised us all.


    I think if my master were here, even he would be surprised by Austin''s amazing progress.


    I''ve underestimated him. His potential is incredible.


    Now, I truly believe Austin is the successor of my master!"


    the sky-devouring dog murmured excitedly while it watched carefully from the sidelines.


    "He''s amazing! I hope that he can make it this time too!"


    Flora exclaimed. Adoration floated in her eyes as she watched the fight from inside the Infinite City.


    "Austin... he... How could he be so strong!


    This..."


    Divine Swordsman, Santos, and all the divine gods of the three thousand big and small universes were speechless. Austin never failed to surprise them.


    Just when things seemed to be ending, a voice cried out, "Stop!"


    Austin raised his gaze and saw that the other four strong cultivators of the beast race were charging at him.


    Using his mind, six chaotic magic treasures flew out of Austin''s body and created a shield all around him.


    In addition, many huge illusory vortexes rotated on the outskirts.


    The original chaotic law, like a vast sea, was rolling and roaring.


    It was difficult for the four strong cultivators of the beast race to get close to Austin.


    It could be said that the Hallucination Bead, Overlapping Law Skill, the physique of the heaven metal race, and the Chaotic Heaven Body gave Austin the confidence to fight against premium-grade divine gods!


    But everyone forgot about one thing: Austin''s spiritual sense.


    After all, it had already surpassed that of an ordinary genuine premium-grade divine god!


    Without these trump cards, Austin could only fight aga


    cks, Overlapping Law Skill, Star Skill, spiritual sense attacks, and all kinds of trump cards made Austin''s fighting power extremely strong.


    After fighting for a few minutes, the golden spear in Austin''s hand vanished.


    Then, Austin''s body suddenly began to twist. In an instant, he had transformed into a golden sharp sword. With a whoosh, Austin sliced a strong cultivator in half.


    This was the secret skill of the heaven metal race. It could turn one''s body into a magic treasure and then they could use it to kill the enemy.


    Next, Austin''s body constantly changed into different types of magic treasures. He used them swiftly on his enemies.


    It was much more difficult to fight against four genuine divine gods at the same time than Austin had imagined.


    He had practiced hard but still, no one knew how many times Austin''s body had been broken.


    Once, his body had even exploded.


    There was only one spiritual soul left, which was protected by the Chaotic Ice Lotus, the spiritual tree, the spiritual dragon, and an ancient spiritual bell. Austin had escaped and reorganized his body.


    It didn''t take long before Austin''s body was successfully reorganized, revived with all his blood, and he rushed over again!


    "Argh!


    It''s unfair. This guy can''t be killed at all!


    It''s not fair!"


    The four strong cultivators of the beast race panicked, not sure how they could escape now.

 Chapter 3864 Kill Them All

    "Go to hell!"


    Amidst the fierce, raging battle, Austin used the Overlapping Law Skill to try and gain the upper hand. The powers of the four original chaotic laws merged into one and directly hit the old monster in the head.


    Puff!


    Due to the crushing force of the impact, the old monster''s head exploded on the spot.


    His spiritual soul screamed and tried vehemently to run away, but it was immediately destroyed by the violent law power.


    He was now at his last gasp and there was no way for him to escape anymore.


    "It''s your turn!"


    Austin was an unstoppable force. He rushed to the front of another old monster and threw a powerful punch.


    "Brat, you will die a horrible death eventually! Karma will get you someday!"


    The long battle had already exhausted the old monster and he was unable to block Austin''s attack.


    With a loud bang, he was turned into a pulp.


    His spiritual soul was also shattered on the spot.


    "Back off!"


    The three remaining old monsters were scared out of their wits. They each turned into beams of light and retreated at the same time, trying with all their might to escape the hands of death.


    They had hit Austin countless times, but his wounds recovered almost as quickly as it appeared.


    But for some reason, things were totally different for them.


    Every time they were hit by Austin''s terrifying Overlapping Law Skill, they would be gravely injured and unable to recover.


    They were now merely clinging on the verge of death.


    If they continued to fight, they would surely die.


    "You want to escape? Ha-ha! Stop dreaming!"


    Austin mocked his opponents'' futile efforts. In an instant, he caught up with one of the old monsters using the Reincarnation Token.


    The energy created by his Overlapping Law Skill swept across the surrounding space.


    The old monster was smashed into smithereens in only a blink of an eye.


    The other two old monsters were unable to escape their terrible fate as well. After Austin finished their comrade, they weren''t even given a chance to react before they were brutally killed.


    The fierce battle might seem to have lasted a long time. But in reality, it lasted just a few moments.


    Both the five masters from the beast race and Austin moved at the speed of light.


    The battle took only five seconds from beginning to end.


    The energies used by both parties in the fight were so terrifying that it was almost n


    ogether after that.


    The experience became invaluable to them as each battle helped them become stronger and stronger.


    "Kill!"


    A ferocious battle broke out.


    Austin, along with hundreds of genuine divine gods, and six thousand ordinary divine gods launched a slaughter. In only a few moments, the beast race was forced to retreat.


    They feared the might of the army, but they feared Austin more.


    Once he activated the Overlapping Law Skill, countless creatures of the beast race would be killed in an instant.


    Even genuine medium-grade divine gods would die in just one hit, not to mention those who were weaker.


    "Oh my God!


    This is horrible!"


    "Run, or we will all die here!"


    Finally, the creatures of the beast race couldn''t stand it anymore. They left their positions and fled desperately in a pity effort to save themselves.


    No matter how hard they tried to run, Austin would never allow them to escape.


    Austin and his allies rolled through their opponents effortlessly. The creatures of the beast race gave up on fighting back and just tried to run away with all their might.


    One by one, Austin and his men mercilessly killed the beast race unrelentingly.


    Austin tore through hundreds of creatures in just a few seconds without showing any signs of letting up.


    An hour later, the one sided battle had finally come to an end.


    The chaotic void outside the three thousand big and small universes finally returned to peace.


    Wearing a proud, fulfilled smile, Austin turned around and walked towards the sky-devouring dog, the Divine Swordsman, Santos, and the others.

 Chapter 3865 A Difficult Path Of Becoming A Genuine Divine God

    "Well done, Austin! That was impressive!"


    Divine Swordsman and Santos stepped forward, patted Austin on the shoulder and gave him praises.


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    Austin humbly said with a smile.


    "Kid, you''re showing a lot of promise.


    Did you enjoy it just now?"


    the sky-devouring dog said casually, but its eyes were also filled with pride and gratification.


    "Thanks to you! You have taught me a lot to achieve what I have just achieved today. I owe you!"


    Austin looked at the sky-devouring dog and said sincerely.


    Indeed, it was mainly because the sky-devouring dog had brought Austin back to the Fallen Divine Valley that Austin was able to reach to this point.


    The sky-devouring dog was indeed Austin''s savior apart from being a teacher and mentor.


    Therefore, Austin was extremely grateful to the dog.


    "Come on, boy! Don''t be so cheesy!"


    The sky-devouring dog waved its paw.


    "Austin!"


    The other divine gods of the three thousand big and small universes all came to surround Austin to congratulate him.


    "Austin, you are simply awesome!


    Where did you get the courage to confront those five strong cultivators? And you even killed them!"


    "Austin, does this mean that your current fighting power is even stronger than that of a genuine premium-grade divine god?"


    "But, Austin, you are still just an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god!"


    The divine gods surrounded Austin, asking many questions excitedly and with much curiosity.


    Austin didn''t know which question he should answer first. He was beginning to get overwhelmed.


    "Master."


    Austin then pushed through the crowd and walked up to Peterson the Taoist Ancestor.


    "You were excellent!


    Sure enough, I was right about you!"


    Peterson the Taoist Ancestor said with relief and satisfaction.


    "Clean the battlefield!"


    The Divine Swordsman and Santos barked out their orders. As a quick response, the group of the three thousand big and small universes immediately began to clean up this chaotic void.


    "Well, boy. It is time for me to go back to the Fallen Divine Valley,"


    the sky-devouring dog suddenly said to Austin.


    At this time, Austin was surrounded by a large number of enthusiastic divine gods from the three thousand big and small universes, being asked a number of questions.


    "So soon?"


    Austin replied with surprise.


    "Well, you don''t need me here anymore.


    Kid, you are now stronger than me. You have more than enough to protect the three thousand big and small universes. It''s useless for me to stay h


    its words, it stretched out its paw and waved to the space beside it. Immediately a space teleportation channel appeared. Without even looking back, it walked in and disappeared.


    "Is my path to becoming a genuine divine god, going to be extremely difficult?"


    When the sky-devouring dog was gone, Austin felt a little heavy in his heart.


    "I was actually thinking about the same thing. I have gone through a lot these days. Logically speaking, I should have accumulated enough.


    However, there was no sign a new Thunderstroke Doom.


    It turns out that the stronger my fighting power becomes, the harder it will be for me to become a genuine divine god!"


    Austin smiled bitterly, feeling his victory so close, yet so far.


    "The supreme enlightenment?


    Will of the chaotic vacuum? What in the world are these?"


    Austin raised his head and looked into the depths of the void, where there was some confusion brewing.


    "Well, I, Austin, will never flinch.


    No matter how difficult it is, by hook or by crook, I will become a genuine divine god one day!"


    Austin swore to himself.


    "Austin, it''s time to go back. We have to go now,"


    said the Divine Swordsman as he walked over to Austin.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded.


    With that, Austin took his group back to the three thousand big and small universes.


    At the same time, Austin sent a message to Flora.


    After some discussion, Flora finally let the Infinite City secretly enter the three thousand big and small universes.


    The movements of the Infinite City were very discreet and hardly noticeable. Even the Divine Swordsman and Santos couldn''t tell that there was a city flying into the three thousand big and small universes.

 Chapter 3866 A Meeting With Old Friends

    Somewhere in the three thousand big and small universes, Austin was casually wandering.


    Peace enveloped each and every cosmos.


    "Fallen Immortal Cosmos... Feels great to be home."


    Austin gazed into the distance and smiled.


    "Hey, kid. You''re finally back."


    A dark, green tree slowly appeared from afar. It was none other than the chaotic world tree.


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos was hanging gracefully on one of its branches.


    Seeing that everything was well in the space, Austin felt relieved.


    It was heartwarming for him to be back home. After all, he had been gone for quite a while.


    Interestingly enough, even though the beast race had besieged the three thousand big and small universes for quite a while, it seemed like the creatures living there weren''t affected at all.


    "Don''t worry, Austin. Nothing happened here that we couldn''t handle," Santos remarked as he patted Austin''s back.


    He even chuckled since he knew exactly what Austin was thinking.


    "Oh?


    Well, it seems that the Grand Geomancy Array is much better than it was before, master," Austin replied. He was surprised to see Santos.


    "Ha-ha! It is.


    A while back, some memories gradually came to my mind. I tried to recall as much as I could.


    Thanks to those memories, I got to make quite a lot of improvements on this Grand Geomancy Array.


    But still, not even one percent of the Grand Geomancy Array''s power has been unleashed," Santos recounted with a hint of excitement.


    "It sure sounds so complicated.


    Ha-ha! That''s amazing!


    It means that we can still expect a lot from it." Austin wore a huge grin as he let out a sigh.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was now too powerful that he could perceive even the slightest changes in the Grand Geomancy Array. He was able to detect it the moment he returned to the three thousand big and small universes.


    Moreover, he was able to discover that they hadn''t even scratched the surface of the true capability of the Grand Geomancy Array. This was something that Austin was so thrilled about.


    As Austin further inspected the array, he felt that it was constantly releasing a faint mysterious power that made his heart palpitate.


    He trembled slightly at the thought that once the Grand Geomancy Array was able to activate the enormous power concealed within it, even he might not be able to withstand its full-on blow.


    Therefore, Austin agreed to Santos''s speculation about the Grand Geomancy Array.


    It might still take a lot of time and effort, but if they were able to unleash its full potential, every hard work would be worth it.


    "By the way, master, how are you feeling now?"


    Austin asked out of concern.


    A very long time ago, Santos acquired a serious injury which affected his brain. Because of this, a large part of his memories was either hazy or missing.


    It was


    a loss for words as they heard all of these genuine divine gods address them with utter respect.


    All of these slaves were extremely powerful. With their help, the burden on the leaders of the three thousand big and small universes would surely lighten.


    Needless to say, in the world of cultivators, strength was the most important thing.


    Looking at the current status of the three thousand big and small universes, the Divine Swordsman and Santos were the only ones who could rival the strength of these genuine divine gods. Even their high-level warriors were currently inferior to Austin''s slaves.


    That was why the senior leaders felt like they didn''t deserve to be treated with so much reverence by these much more powerful warriors.


    In the entire Sea of Chaos, it was known that the genuine divine gods were the most powerful cultivators.


    Even if a genuine divine god was only a preliminary-grade one, he could still be superior to high-level ordinary divine gods.


    "You can temporarily settle down here in the three thousand big and small universes,"


    Austin declared as he addressed thousands of the ordinary divine gods from the allied army.


    "Yes, leader! Thank you for accommodating us."


    All of these divine gods answered loudly as they showed their appreciation.


    After a while, Austin left and walked towards the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    As Austin approached the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, he took the liberty to unleash his spiritual sense and perceive another cosmos.


    "It looks like everything is also normal in the Yellow Cosmos.


    Even the Earth is peaceful as usual. That''s good to see."


    Austin was elated as he saw all of this.


    Deep down his heart, he still had a strong affection towards the Earth. After all, it was still his hometown.


    Even if he had already reached such great heights, he and his family still came from this humble planet.

 Chapter 3867 Word On The Chaotic World Tree

    Using his bodily movement skill, Austin traveled over miles of the three thousand big and small universes. He flew until he spotted the chaotic world tree. He landed next to where it had planted itself.


    "Hello. It''s been a while. Tell me, how is everything going in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos?"


    Austin greeted.


    "It''s still a middle-grade universe.


    However, it is not far off from upgrading into a high-grade universe.


    Boy, there''s no need for you to be anxious about this kind of thing.


    The upgrading of a cosmos takes lots of work and time, so we need to wait patiently.


    And you have me. This is what I do. I promise that I will make the Fallen Immortal Cosmos a high-grade universe,"


    the chaotic world tree replied confidently.


    "I believe you.


    I''ve brought you something special,"


    Austin said.


    "What is it?


    There aren''t many treasures that are of use to our cultivation.


    Ordinary precious natural resources are almost useless to us chaotic world trees.


    But it''s fine. I''m grateful that you thought of bringing me gifts,"


    the chaotic world tree said.


    "I know. But just take a look,"


    Austin said with a bright smile.


    Once he finished speaking, he waved his hand and a jade bottle and a tree seed appeared, floating in front of the chaotic world tree.


    The jade bottle was filled with green liquid. Although its lid was still screwed on tightly, a strong essence of life wafted from it.


    The seed looked just like any ordinary one.


    The jade bottle caught the attention of the chaotic world tree first. "What? How..."


    the tree asked in a shaking voice as it stared at the bottle.


    "Brat, where did you get it?


    Oh my... this is good stuff.


    It... it is of great use to me."


    The chaotic world tree got excited as it got closer to the jade bottle.


    "Thank you for bringing me gifts, brat.


    This is the


    tree sap


    of my kind.


    Our race is considered extinct in the Sea of Chaos.


    Therefore, there is very little tree sap left.


    means that your race is not extinct.


    Maybe you will have a chance to meet your own kind in the future,"


    Austin said, poking the back of the tree.


    "Okay.


    You are right.


    There must be more of my kind somewhere else,"


    the chaotic world tree replied, starting to smile again.


    "Okay. I guess now all that there is left to do is cultivate.


    The two things you brought me are very useful.


    Just wait.


    I''m confident that after I refine and absorb the tree sap and the life essence, I will be able to immediately turn the Fallen Immortal Cosmos into a high-grade universe,"


    the chaotic world tree said with much confidence.


    "Really? That''s great!"


    A huge smile


    spread across Austin''s face.


    Once the Fallen Immortal Cosmos became a high-grade universe, lots of cultivators would make breakthroughs and turn into ordinary divine gods.


    At that time, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos would become the most powerful cosmos in the three thousand big and small universes.


    And Austin could help because he had hundreds of Divine Accomplishment Fruits.


    He could distribute the fruits to the cultivators from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, and once they ate them, they would turn into genuine divine gods.


    At that time, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos would also become a powerful cosmos even in the Sea of Chaos.

 Chapter 3868 Return To The Fallen Immortal Cosmos

    "Well, brat, I need to get to work.


    Our conversation ends now.


    I''m going to cultivate in seclusion,"


    the chaotic world tree said.


    "All right. See you next time."


    Now that that was settled, Austin returned to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "Austin, you''re back!" Kevin gushed, running over to where Austin had landed.


    The smile on Kevin''s face could end wars. He was the first to sense Austin''s arrival because he was the master of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "Master!"


    An elder with white hair next to Kevin greeted Austin respectfully.


    The elder was Cole, the first creature who had turned into an ordinary divine god after the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had upgraded into a high-grade universe.


    Austin recalled how once Cole had become a divine god, he immediately tried to challenge him.


    Austin taught him a lesson and performed the Puppet Strings to turn Cole into his slave.


    Since then, Cole had been in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos assisting Kevin with all affairs.


    "Wait!


    Master Kevin, you have become a preliminary-grade divine god!"


    Austin exclaimed, staring at him in shock.


    He had found that using his spiritual sense.


    "Yes, I''m the master of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. Now that our cosmos is a high-grade universe, it''s no surprise that I turned into a divine god,"


    Kevin said with a smile.


    "Yes, you are right."


    Austin nodded.


    ''Master Kevin now is the master of the cosmos. With the quality of the cosmos increasing, his strength accordingly enhances.


    Since Fallen Immortal Cosmos is a high-grade universe, it''s common to see divine gods in it.


    It wouldn''t make sense for him to be weak anymore, '' Austin thought.


    "I didn''t even spend much time on my cultivation. As the quality of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos improved, I made several breakthroughs,"


    Kevin added.


    "That''s a good thing,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Unfortunately, it looks like you are the only one that successfully became a divine god while I was away," Austin said.


    He released his spiritual sense to wrap around the cosmos and was disappointed at the result.


    "We need t


    t.


    "What''s this?"


    Violet''s eyes grew in size, afraid to blink in case it disappeared.


    She was already talented with illusions and


    the Hallucination Bead contained the brilliant law of illusion at the original chaotic level.


    Therefore, she could gain a lot from it if things went well.


    "Master, what is it?"


    Violet asked as she trembled with excitement.


    "It''s called the Hallucination Bead. It''s yours to use for the time being.


    The bead carries a shocking amount of energy, so you need to be careful when you use it.


    But don''t worry. I will put the aura of my spiritual soul inside you. The Hallucination Bead recognizes the aura of my spiritual soul, so it will not hurt you."


    As he spoke, Austin attached the aura of his spiritual soul to Violet''s body.


    "Master, I''m going to cultivate in seclusion straight away!"


    Without so much as a glance backwards, Violet grabbed the Hallucination Bead and dashed towards her secret room immediately.


    Since the aura of Austin''s spiritual soul was inside Violet, the Hallucination Bead would go easy on her.


    If it weren''t for the aura of Austin''s spiritual soul, Violet would have been crushed to ashes before she could touch the Hallucination Bead.


    "You can go back to attend to your own business.


    You don''t have to keep me company,"


    Austin told the others.


    Then he made his way towards the secret room where his wives were.

 Chapter 3869 The Appointment Between The Master And The Disciple

    When Austin arrived, Ivy and Sue were cultivating next to each other in the same secret room.


    Austin paused outside and closed his eyes, releasing his spiritual sense to explore the interior.


    If it were any other cultivator, they would not attempt this.


    Ivy and Sue had focused all their attention on their cultivation.


    If they were disturbed, they would risk getting severely hurt.


    However, Austin was not afraid of sending his spiritual sense to check on them.


    His spiritual sense was so powerful that he could easily control everything around him.


    He planned to use his spiritual sense to enter into Ivy''s and Sue''s Soul Seas and communicate with them. This wouldn''t cause them any harm as long as they continued to concentrate.


    This was also smart because Austin''s powerful spiritual sense could protect their Soul Seas and spiritual souls from being disturbed.


    In short, he could easily do many things with his strong spiritual sense that other cultivators couldn''t do.


    A few seconds later, Austin successfully sent his spiritual sense into the Soul Seas of Ivy and Sue in a slow, gentle way.


    "Austin!"


    Ivy and Sue both got excited and trembled when they noticed their husband''s presence.


    "Calm down. You are still cultivating,"


    Austin said, chuckling. They were now under his protection but he wanted to be extra careful.


    "Keep cultivating. Try your best to achieve the breakthrough and become divine gods,"


    Austin encouraged.


    "Yes, honey!"


    Both Ivy and Sue answered in a playful manner.


    "I have brought you some treasures. They should be useful to you."


    After he finished speaking, Austin waved his hand and sent several scrolls of Buddhist scriptures and a Buddhist Sarira into the secret room. They floated across the room and then suspended in front of the girls.


    Austin had obtained the Buddhist scriptures and the Buddhist Sarira in the Wrestling Ring of the Beast City.


    "No way! They are supreme treasures of Buddhism!"


    Both Ivy and Sue exclaimed in excitement.


    "Well, I don''t want to linger. Now that you have my gifts, use them to improve."


    Austin reeled his spiritual sense back and walked away from the secret room before he was more tempted.


    Inside the secret chamber, Ivy and Sue continued their cultivation more enthusiastically than before.


    Next, Austin arrived outside of the secret room where Caroline cultivated.


    She was dedicating all her attention to her cultivation in the secret room, hoping to achieve her breakthrough.


    Instead of interrupting her, Austin just watched her practice outside the secret room.


    "All right, I think


    to ashes.


    Whoosh!


    From the remains, a light shot out.


    As suddenly as the dazzling light had appeared, it disappeared into the sky.


    "What was that?"


    Back in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, Austin, who was cultivating in seclusion in his secret room, suddenly felt something. He snapped his eyes open.


    Then, Austin made an illusory hand and sent it out of the secret room. The illusory hand passed through layers of space barriers and flew into the depth in the void. It looked as though it was hunting something.


    Then the illusory hand withdrew soon.


    Austin stretched out his right palm, and saw a dazzling rune on it.


    The rune was made up of bright light.


    "My gosh, it''s Kenneth!"


    Austin exclaimed with a smile.


    "He''s reached the Immortal Transforming Realm already?


    That''s very good.


    I always knew that he would achieve something great one day.


    I must live up to our promise now."


    Relief swept through him.


    A long time ago, Austin traveled around the mortal worlds and started his cultivation again.


    During that time, Morphy had weakened Austin''s martial arts level from the Divine Realm to the Heavenly Grotto Realm. Then the old man sent him into the mortal worlds to re-cultivate.


    If he hadn''t had this happen, he never would have met Kenneth. Back then, he hadn''t wasted time accepting Kenneth as his disciple and making an appointment between them.


    He promised Kenneth that one day when he was able to break a hole in the sky with a punch, he could crush the jade slip and Austin would send someone to pick him up and bring him to see him. That was their appointment.


    Now, Kenneth finally had the ability to break the sky with a punch, and he had crumbled the jade slip just like Austin told him.

 Chapter 3870 A Gift

    "Master Kevin, I need you to ask Cole to pick up someone for me,"


    Austin relayed to Kevin through his spiritual sense.


    He then filled Kevin in on Kenneth''s location, name and even what he looked like.


    "Got it,"


    Kevin confirmed.


    Cole did not waste any time and set out for the Celestial Purple Cosmos.


    Cole was a preliminary-grade divine god, so it was just a piece of cake for him to travel through cosmos at lightning speeds.


    Moreover, the three thousand big and small universes had become completely under the control of the gods of light. Because of that, the people within those universes now lived in peace and harmony.


    In no time, Cole arrived at the Celestial Purple Cosmos.


    Meanwhile, in the Flaming Moon World.


    Kenneth was quietly suspended in the sky, waiting with a lot of expectations.


    The hole which he produced was like a monster''s mouth that was gaping wide in the open sky.


    ''Master Austin, you will not let me down, will you?''


    Kenneth thought anxiously, unsure of what was going to happen to him.


    At this point, he still had no idea that Austin had already sent someone to look for him.


    All of a sudden, Cole made his entrance into the Flaming Moon World.


    After slowing down to an abrupt stop, he remained suspended right behind Kenneth, not too far away from him.


    "You must be Kenneth, right?"


    Cole asked as soon as he caught sight of Kenneth and Kenneth''s eyes met his.


    "Who are you? !"


    Kenneth was taken aback. It was impossible for him to sense Cole''s presence in advance for he was too weak.


    All he could make out was an elderly man dressed in a fine looking robe.


    "Are you speaking to me, sir?" he asked Cole gingerly.


    As he spoke, he used his spiritual sense to discreetly size up the newcomer''s strength level.


    However, he couldn''t see through Cole''s vital energy realm.


    Cole didn''t even emit any aura, as if he wasn''t really there.


    Kenneth couldn''t help but feel more anxious. He knew that the old man who just arrived must be much stronger him. But he wasn''t sure if this man was on his side.


    "That''s right.


    I was speaking to you.


    My master has asked me to come and get you.


    Don''t worry young man; you are safe with me. Let''s go,"


    Cole said as he drew closer to Kenneth.


    "Sir, are you saying that you are here to pick me up?!


    Did my master send you here?"


    Hearing this, Kenneth was relieved and overjoyed.


    "Young man, you will understand everything as soon as you see my master.


    But we''ve


    or what they were used for.


    The only thing he was sure about was that every treasure in the ring was absolutely priceless, and the value was beyond his imagination.


    Even though they were securely kept inside the Space Ring, he could already feel the vital energy running inside him every time he took a breath.


    The vital energy in his body was running dozens of times faster than usual.


    Kenneth could feel his strength, constantly increasing. It was such a great feeling.


    He wanted to throw his head back and scream at the top of his lungs.


    He tried his best to control such a feeling.


    "Oh man! These awesome treasures are undeniably of great use to my cultivation.


    I won''t have to worry about running out of cultivation resources for a long time."


    Kenneth was very grateful to Kevin, and at the same time, he had this new found confidence that he was growing stronger.


    "Sir, thank you so much for your gift! It is the best gift that I have ever received in my whole life!"


    Kenneth suddenly shouted to the air, despite the fact that Kevin had long been gone.


    With the aid of his vital energy, his voice echoed and spread far off into the distance.


    He had a feeling that Kevin could hear it.


    And he did. "Ha-ha! That boy is very interesting.


    What a surprise! Austin has got himself a disciple!"


    Kevin drew a smile as he was gliding somewhere in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Even though Austin didn''t tell him, he could tell that the relationship between Austin and Kenneth was a meaningful one. That was why he gladly gave Kenneth the Space Ring.


    Since Austin had chosen Kenneth as his disciple, Kevin would also treat him well.

 Chapter 3871 Ronnie Made Trouble

    "Okay. Now that my master is cultivating in seclusion, I should also do so.


    Even though he''s so advanced, he still works hard to improve.


    I can''t fall behind, or he will be disappointed in me,"


    Kenneth murmured to himself as he stood in the middle of the palace.


    He walked to a quiet, dark corner and sat cross-legged. Then he began to cultivate.


    Austin shifted inside his secret room, not opening his eyes.


    He sensed that Kenneth had arrived in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, so he relaxed and continued to cultivate the law of wood.


    Meanwhile, in a forbidden area called the Annihilation Mountain in the Sea of Chaos, a strange sound broke out. This was out of the ordinary because the Annihilation Mountain was a mystery in Sea of Chaos. No one knew much about it.


    In fact, most people didn''t know about its existence until recently.


    The sound continued to build, shaking the ground beneath it.


    After a few minutes, a huge tomb exploded.


    Huge chunks of stone flew through the air, dust rose into the sky, and chaotic energy burst forward.


    Where the base of the tomb used to be, billowing black mist crawled.


    From the mist, a figure flew out, surrounded by energy.


    "Perfect! My condition has finally stabilized.


    Although my wounds haven''t healed yet, it''ll do in this chaotic space.


    I will just stay here for a bit.


    When all my wounds heal, I''ll figure out a way back,"


    the figure murmured as he floated above the tomb remains.


    A cloud of black mist was floating around his body.


    "From the memories left by Ronnie, the overall strength of this chaotic space is quite ordinary.


    With my current strength, I think I can dominate it.


    I know what I need to do.


    I''ll plunder all the resources in it, conquer all the creatures, and take them as my subordinates.


    Then I''ll take them all back with me.


    It will be a huge fortune.


    I can''t wait,"


    the figure said as he cracked a smile.


    "First, I need to get control of the Annihilation Mountain."


    He lifted higher into the sky and flew away without another thought.


    A moment later, he arrived at a high mountain which was


    hh! Help!"


    Many creatures screamed miserably.


    They regretted going against Ronnie.


    At once, they began dropping like flies.


    Their spiritual souls had been completely devoured by the white beetles so there was nothing left.


    All the creatures left were scared to death.


    They all witnessed how Ronnie had complete control over the white beetles.


    "Whoever goes against me will die, and whoever follows me will thrive!"


    Ronnie shouted coldly.


    Whoosh!


    In a flash, Ronnie ran to stand in front of a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    "What do you want, Ronnie?"


    the genuine premium-grade divine god asked with his eyebrows raised.


    "I''ll kill you as a warning to others,"


    Ronnie answered.


    Boom!


    As soon as he finished speaking, tens of thousands of black lights beamed from his body.


    Waves of earth-shaking aura rushed out of his body.


    Boom!


    Ronnie pushed everything towards the genuine premium-grade divine god.


    "No!


    How did you become so powerful so fast?"


    The genuine premium-grade divine god was both shocked and angry. He tried his best to fight back.


    However, Ronnie was faster.


    With a boom, the genuine premium-grade divine god exploded, raining blood and bones onto the earth. Even his spiritual soul couldn''t escape and his soul was destroyed.


    There was dead silence.


    All the creatures felt numb with horror, and their hearts were filled with coldness.

 Chapter 3872 The New Leader Of The Annihilation Mountain

    "How could you become so powerful, Ronnie? You killed the elder with only one move!"


    a creature asked gingerly.


    No one else seemed to be able to speak.


    "Really? Who else isn''t convinced? Step forward!"


    Ronnie ordered, lowering himself back to the ground.


    The space became even quieter.


    The ground at their feet was littered with dead bodies, blood, and bones. They didn''t want to be the next.


    "Ronnie, you traitor!"


    an angry voice boomed.


    The volume of the shout caused the whole world to sink.


    Energy filled the sky, creating a pressure on everyone''s shoulders.


    It was tens of thousands of times heavier.


    They could barely move, let alone breath or speak.


    Even the genuine premium-grade divine gods seemed to be having trouble as their faces turned red.


    "It''s our leader!


    He has finished his cultivation!"


    someone forced out.


    An ordinary looking old man that was dressed in grey appeared in front of them and stared at Ronnie silently.


    "Leader!"


    Everyone, except for Ronnie, bowed respectfully.


    "Leader, it''s about time.


    I have a demand. I want to take over your position.


    But don''t worry. I have a job for you. From now on, I want you to try your best to help me achieve my goal of unifying the Sea of Chaos.


    I won''t treat you unfairly.


    When the time comes, you will be the most powerful person in the Sea of Chaos, only second to me,"


    Ronnie explained, looking at the leader with his weird, grey eyes.


    "Ronnie, you have gone too far!


    You''re a fool! What qualifies you to ask our leader to step down and help you?


    It should be you who are helping our leader!"


    "Leader, in my opinion, Ronnie obviously wants to betray the Annihilation Mountain. Let''s cut this short and execute him now!"


    Dozens of his trusted followers immediately ran to him and glared at Ronnie.


    "You people really want to die, don''t you?"


    Ronnie taunted, curling his upper lip.


    "R


    .


    Vaguely, he sensed that there were two very terrifying creatures fighting outside an extremely far chaotic void.


    "They''re so strong. These two creatures must be governing gods."


    Austin watched on with his jaw dropped.


    The battle that had shocked the Sea of Chaos lasted for three days


    before it came to an end.


    Ronnie stood on the peak of the mountain above all the creatures.


    "From now on, I''m your leader.


    I will kill anyone who disobeys me!"


    he yelled, echoing his voice everywhere around him.


    "Leader!"


    Countless creatures knelt down before him.


    "I''ll give you a chance.


    Surrender to me.


    Otherwise, today is your last day,"


    Ronnie said coldly, glancing at the old man in grey on the ground who was covered in blood.


    He was the former leader of the Annihilation Mountain, and he had been badly injured by Ronnie.


    "Leader,"


    he muttered, spitting out blood.


    It had taken him a long time to reach this level. He cherished his life very much, so he was unwilling to die.


    He had no choice but to surrender.


    "Ha-ha-ha!


    Now, I will take you with me and we will conquer the entire Sea of Chaos.


    I want all the creatures in this chaotic space to bow before me!"


    Ronnie''s vicious laughter filled the whole Annihilation Mountain.

 Chapter 3873 Carolines Apotheosizing Doom

    "There''s another young man I need to meet as well!


    I feel that that young man has a lot of treasures.


    Even if we set aside all the treasure he owns, the hundreds of Divine Accomplishment Fruits he has would be very useful in healing my wounds. They''ll be a great help in recovering at least a part of my original energy essence!


    Ha-ha! Amazing fortune blessed me with a bountiful harvest!"


    Ronnie greedily murmured to himself as he kept his gaze locked on to the three thousand big and small universes in the distance.


    At that moment, a sense of danger suddenly filled Austin with dread.


    It was the chill a beast felt when it was being targeted by a hunter.


    ''What the hell''s going on? I''m feeling out of sorts.


    Is something bad going to happen?''


    Austin wondered to himself, a mix of curiosity and worry filling his chest.


    As the sudden sense of danger filled him, loud explosions suddenly snapped him out of his thoughts.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Slight trembles ran through the entire Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "What happened?"


    Shock filled Austin and he hurriedly rushed out of the secret room in the blink of an eye.


    "What''s this?


    Seems like the quality of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos rapidly improved!"


    This discovery was a pleasant surprise.


    There was an undeniable increase in density of the spiritual energy that shrouded the cosmos and it still continued to grow.


    Pieces of laws of supreme enlightenment continued to grow perfectly and emerged in the starry sky, shining brightly and clearly. At first glance, people would immediately see thick colorful ribbons that shone brightly and caught the eye.


    Endless amounts of chaotic energy surged and filled every inch of the entire cosmos.


    At the same time, the space barrier of the cosmos constantly kept changing, both in thickness and hardness. A sacred golden color shone brightly as it continued to improve.


    There was no denying the fact that the Fallen Immortal Cosmos already became a high-grade universe.


    Even now, it still continued to improve.


    "Austin!


    The quality of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos seems to have rapidly improved."


    Kevin immediately complimented after he rushed towards Austin.


    Since he was able to detect any minor change within the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, there was no wonder why he would immediately detect such a significant change.


    Just as Austin was caught by surprise, the chaotic wor


    e sky.


    "Watch out, Caroline!"


    Concern and pride mixed within Austin''s chest when he caught sight of his wife.


    Caroline glanced at him and gave him a reassuring smile.


    "Caroline, the Apotheosizing Doom is divided into three steps.


    The first is the Thunderstroke Doom.


    Second would be the Myriad Law Power Tribulation.


    And the third step is the Internal Demon Tribulation.


    Each step is stronger than the one before it,"


    Austin telepathically explained to Caroline.


    "I understand. I''ll be careful."


    Caroline nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Take these with you. They''ll help.


    The most important thing during breaking through the Heavenly Doom is protecting yourself."


    A Space Ring flew from Austin and landed on Caroline''s waiting palm with just a wave of Austin''s hand.


    Massive amounts of divine level treasures from heaven and earth, magic treasures, and divine crystals filled the Space Ring.


    Moreover, six chaotic magic treasures were also inside it.


    Since the six chaotic magic treasures already merged with Austin''s body, they were a part of him to some degree.


    Austin specially gave them to Caroline so that he could command all six to protect her when necessary.


    "Don''t worry too much about me. I''m stronger than you think."


    Caroline smiled at Austin and put the ring away.


    "I believe in you.


    You''re the best,"


    Austin sincerely said and cheered for her.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At that moment, the Thunderstroke Doom began.


    Thunderbolts as thick as mountains fell from the sky and struck towards Caroline. It painted a shocking and terrifying picture.

 Chapter 3874 The God Of Wars Bloodline

    Caroline''s Apotheosizing Doom had officially begun.


    The starry sky of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was full of creatures who


    wanted to see her succeed; however, they were nervous. This wasn''t an easy task.


    "Austin, congratulations! Caroline is going to be a divine god very soon!"


    Austin nodded as a large number of divine gods entered the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and expressed their congratulations to him.


    Peterson, Morphy, Hare, Otis, Keysley, Magee, and more all patted him on the back.


    "Congratulations!"


    Other powerful divine gods such as Parker and Alethea also arrived to watch.


    "Austin, this is fantastic.


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos has become a chaotic ancient kingdom."


    Austin smiled as the Divine Swordsman told him this. Santos followed closely beside him, nodding with pride.


    A large number of divine gods stood in the starry sky, chatting and praising. It was a lively scene.


    All their eyes were trained on Caroline. She was standing under repetitive thunder and lightning.


    "Three-colored thunderbolt!"


    Austin turned and saw a beam of light with three colors coming from the sky. He was a little surprised, but at the same time, he was a little worried.


    Generally speaking, the more talented a warrior was, the more powerful of a Heavenly Doom they would encounter when they were undergoing the trial.


    And thus, it would be more dangerous for the warrior to be successful.


    "Six-colored thunderbolt!"


    Not long after, Austin saw a beam of six-colored thunderbolt descending.


    He pointed at it with a shaky finger.


    He was worried that Caroline would be unable to handle it.


    However, fortunately, Caroline was very strong. She roared and faced the six-colored thunderbolt head on. Every one of her moves was carefully calculated.


    The toughness and belligerence of the evil shadow race were vividly shown through Caroline''s performance.


    "Nine-colored thunderbolt!"


    Austin shaded his eyes as he glanced at the intense light.


    This was something he had not expected in advance. The nine-colored thunderbolt descended from the sky and aimed at Caroline''s heart.


    The void where she stood was badly burnt and cracked. She could easily be the next within seconds.


    "It seems that I underestimated her talent before.


    Being able to attract the nine-colored thunderbolt means that she is a very ta


    st powerful governing gods in the Sea of Chaos.


    Since ancient times, his comprehensive combat power has ranked in the top three among all the divine gods!


    In the ancient era, as long as the name of God of War was mentioned in the Sea of Chaos, all the universe communities, races, and sects would tremble with fear, too scared to say anything against him.


    When the God of War was enjoying his winnings from many battles, a huge hand fell from the sky and smashed him into pieces.


    From then on, no one has seen him.


    No one knows whether he is still alive or already dead.


    However, several branches of the God of War''s descendants survived.


    The evil shadow race is one of them,"


    the Divine Swordsman answered.


    "I see."


    It was the first time that Austin had heard of any of this. His brain absorbed the knowledge like a sponge.


    "Master, do you mean that the soul energy in Caroline''s body is actually a part of soul of the God of War?"


    Austin asked one more time to be sure.


    "Yes, you are right."


    The Divine Swordsman nodded.


    Upon the confirmation, Austin was quite shocked. His wife was more powerful than she had ever let on!


    She actually shared blood with one of the top three most powerful fighters in the Sea of Chaos!


    ''When this is over, I will have to tell Caroline about this, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Great!"


    Suddenly, a cheer broke out in the starry sky.


    Austin looked up and saw that Caroline had successfully passed the second test.


    Next was the third and final test: the Internal Demon Tribulation.

 Chapter 3875 Reunion

    Far away, in the starry sky, Caroline sat in a cross-legged position. She began to undergo the Internal Demon Tribulation.


    As she delved deeper into concentration, the more she remained motionless��like an old monk in meditation.


    All the energy in the starry sky had dissipated.


    It might seem peaceful, but the divine gods knew this foreboding serenity very well.


    The third test was actually the most dangerous one.


    One slight mistake could jeopardize their entire existence. Their spiritual souls would be immediately destroyed if they were not careful enough��there was no possibility of survival.


    Time passed slowly.


    Soon enough, a day had passed. Then, another.


    By the third day, something happened.


    Suddenly, the divine fire began to emerge on the surface of Caroline''s body.


    It eventually turned into an inferno, blazing furiously.


    This meant that Caroline had finally become a divine god!


    "Great!"


    Loud cheers rang out throughout the starry sky.


    "Listen. More and more people will become divine gods in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos!


    Therefore, you have to cultivate as hard as you can, and become divine gods soon!


    You can''t hold us back!"


    Kevin''s voice spread throughout the starry sky.


    "We will work hard so all of us can become divine gods!"


    The speech boosted their morale. The creatures in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos exclaimed excitedly��they were willing to give it their best!


    Their hearts were brimming with hope and passion.


    Back then, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was regarded as nothing but a lowly universe.


    Not a single one of them was a genuine immortal, let alone a divine god.


    During those trying times, even genuine immortals and earth immortals could dominate the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    But now, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had become a chaotic ancient kingdom.


    Divine gods began to appear.


    This drastic change was like a miracle! Every creature around couldn''t contain their thrill and enthusiasm.


    They were very eager to cultivate!


    Especially today, the senior leaders of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had witnessed Caroline''s breakthrough. She became a divine god right in front of their eyes! It was a huge milestone.


    Every creature was inspired as they witnessed with their own eyes that Caroline had successf


    ly movement skills were not something that Kenneth could perceive.


    Despite so, he seemed to feel something.


    "Master is here!"


    Kenneth exclaimed.


    He had a gut feeling that his master was nearby.


    So, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked forward.


    He didn''t feel Austin''s aura, but his intuition told him that he was just around.


    "Master!"


    Kenneth saw Austin.


    He immediately stood up and kowtowed to Austin. When he greeted, he was so excited that tears rolled down his cheeks. His slender body was trembling and he couldn''t restrain himself.


    Kenneth was just a child when he first met Austin.


    He was a lowly boy living in the countryside.


    He knew that if it weren''t for his master, he would have lived in the countryside for a lifetime as a mortal.


    It was almost impossible for him, a boy in a mountain village, to walk on the road of martial arts.


    Kenneth knew how difficult to attain all the glory he had now. He owed all of this to his master.


    This was the exact reason why Kenneth had been working so hard in the past. No one else could come close to the efforts he poured. He never stopped cultivating. This was why he had achieved what he was today and became the most dazzling young talent in the Flaming Moon World.


    All these decades, the person Kenneth missed the most was his master.


    And now, he finally saw him again.


    "Master, is it really you?


    I have longed to see you again!"


    Kenneth''s voice trembled. He was unable to hold back his excitement, his face full of tears.

 Chapter 3876 Accepting A Disciple

    "Kenneth, you''ve grown up.


    You have indeed worked hard during these past few years. I''m proud of you,"


    Austin congratulated Kenneth in a warm tone as he patted his shoulder.


    "Master, you said that you would only accept me as your disciple when my cultivation base reaches a certain level.


    Am I qualified to be your disciple now? !"


    Kenneth''s face suddenly lit up.


    Although he had always called Austin his master, he still had much to prove before he became a disciple.


    "Ha-ha! Of course you are.


    Kenneth, I now formally take you on as my disciple."


    Austin let out a hearty laugh and nodded his head.


    "Thank you, master! It is an honor!" Kenneth was overwhelmed with joy and excitement.


    Tears of joy began to shine in his eyes.


    He had been waiting for this moment for too long.


    "But right now I''m too busy.


    I might not be able to personally guide you throughout your cultivation journey.


    Therefore, you will stay with Master Kevin and Cole for the time being. They will teach you on my behalf.


    Of course, when I am free, I will see to it that I''ll teach you myself,"


    Austin said.


    He had no idea how long he would stay in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos. He might leave at any time.


    That was why he thought that it would be best to let Kevin and Cole be Kenneth''s teachers for the time being.


    "Yes, master,"


    Kenneth replied immediately.


    "Rest assured. With two divine gods teaching you, you will make rapid progress,"


    Austin said with a bright smile.


    "Divine gods?!


    Master, are you saying that I will be under the guidance of two divine gods?"


    Kenneth asked as he turned to look at Kevin and Cole in shock.


    Unlike before, divine gods now appeared more often in the three thousand big and small universes.


    Creatures and cultivators alike now got used to the sight of them.


    But even if they frequently saw one, they were convinced that a divine god was the most mysterious and powerful being of all.


    Kenneth on the other hand, hadn''t met a single divine god back in the Flaming Moon World. However, he had heard a lot of legends of the divine gods, and he always dreamed of meeting them.


    Hence, when he was told that two divine gods were standing right before his eyes, he was too astonished to say a word.


    Kenneth already kne


    aring Kevin''s words, Kenneth took a deep breath to calm down.


    "Thank you, master. I''ll take it.


    I will give it my all in order to become stronger.


    I won''t let you down!"


    Kenneth said as he knelt down and kowtowed to Austin.


    "I am glad to hear that.


    I''m looking forward to seeing you grow stronger."


    Austin was satisfied with the attitude he saw in his new disciple.


    "All right, then. I will leave Kenneth to your care," Austin said as he turned to Kevin and Cole.


    Then, he disappeared in a flash.


    "This guy likes to leave the tedious work to others. He always just starts it and makes us to finish the rest,"


    Kevin let out a huge sigh with a smile.


    As the two masters began to teach Austin''s new disciple, Austin himself returned to the secret room and began to start his training.


    Austin had recently acquired some knowledge about the law of wood, and he wanted to be better at it.


    He believed that his fighting power would increase greatly if he could master the original chaotic law of wood.


    Time passed quickly. In a blink of an eye, three months already went by.


    One day, while Austin was in the middle of comprehending the law of wood, his eyes opened abruptly.


    "Huh ?"


    His face lit up with joy.


    "Austin, good news! Ivy and Sue are going to face the Apotheosizing Doom!"


    Kevin''s voice rang out in Austin''s Soul Sea the second Austin opened his eyes.


    "Ha-ha! That is indeed good news!"


    A bright smile crept up on Austin''s face and he got up and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 3877 I Will Make You Stronger

    Austin looked up at the two slender girls. They floated in the air, shrouded in golden lights. The chanting of Buddhist scriptures could be heard around them.


    "Ivy! Sue!"


    Austin called out, excited.


    Caroline had become a divine god earlier, and now Ivy and Sue were about to go through the Apotheosizing Doom to become divine gods.


    All his wives would be divine gods, which made Austin very proud.


    "Austin, don''t worry. They will get through this."


    A pleasant scent filled Austin''s nose, and then a smooth hand grabbed his. He turned to see Caroline smiling reassuringly at him.


    As they waited, divine gods and high-ranking figures that resided in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos arrived to watch.


    Kevin showed up, along with Kenneth.


    He thought that seeing the Apotheosizing Doom would motivate Kenneth to cultivate harder.


    "Master!"


    When he saw Austin, Kenneth immediately ran towards him.


    He was not able to walk in the air;


    however, Kevin had chosen several high-level flying magic treasures and integrated them into Kenneth''s body.


    This was why


    Kenneth could move freely in the sky despite his low cultivation base.


    "This is my wife Caroline,"


    Austin said, gesturing at her.


    "Nice to meet you, madam!"


    Kenneth exclaimed before kneeling down before Caroline.


    "You are Kenneth, right? I heard Austin mention you.


    Get up. Don''t be so courteous.


    Since it''s our first meeting, I have a gift for you,"


    Caroline said warmly.


    With a wave of her hand, more than ten treasures materialized and suspended in front of Kenneth, emitting dazzling light.


    "Thank you so much, madam!" Kenneth replied, gathering them up quickly.


    Recently, he had received lots of gifts.


    The high-level figures, the leaders of the major sects, and the chiefs of some influential clans in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had heard that Austin had gotten a disciple. Then they had immediately proceeded in showering Kenneth with gifts.


    Kenneth received much respect and privilege since he was Austin''s disciple.


    They all believed that Kenneth would become a big shot in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos in the near future.


    And they all wanted a hand in helping him get there.


    As a result, Kenneth had hundreds of Space Rings in his possession and


    each of the rings was full of valuable treasures.


    Every time


    d.


    Austin knew what she was thinking. Since, according to Divine Swordsman, she possessed the blood of the legendary God of War, she was very competitive and bellicose.


    "I don''t think so.


    Caroline, you are way too optimistic.


    It''s true that more and more creatures will become divine gods, but they are only able to turn into ordinary divine gods.


    An ordinary divine god can be considered a master in the three thousand big and small universes;


    however, once you enter the Sea of Chaos, you will find that an ordinary divine god is not that strong.


    In the Sea of Chaos, the genuine divine gods are the most powerful beings,"


    Austin replied as he shook his head.


    "Genuine divine gods!"


    Caroline, Ivy, and Sue exclaimed at the same time.


    The three of them were aware of genuine divine gods and they understood why they would never become the best.


    "Austin, you are right.


    Although the three of us have become divine gods, we are just ordinary divine gods.


    We are nothing compared to the genuine divine gods," Caroline said.


    He could see that her confidence had immediately deflated.


    "No, don''t worry.


    You are my wives. I will make you stronger.


    I know how to turn you into genuine divine gods.


    In fact, I will do it soon. You have my word,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "What did you say? You''ll help us?"


    The girls knew that their husband was great but this was something that they had never expected.


    The three of them leaned closer to Austin and stared at him, trying to figure out if he was joking.

 Chapter 3878 The News About The Supreme Universe

    "I''m not fooling you.


    I want you all to become genuine divine gods."


    Austin reassured them with a smile.


    "But, for the time being, you three need to strive to consolidate your cultivation base as preliminary-grade divine gods.


    Once you do that, I will help you become genuine divine gods,"


    Austin continued.


    "Okay, Austin. We trust you,"


    said Caroline.


    Caroline, Ivy, and Sue nodded obediently.


    Since they already knew about the genuine divine gods, they knew that they would have to go through a lot of hard cultivation and pass through eighty-one tribulations.


    Alone, they wouldn''t have the strength.


    However, they believed in Austin.


    He would be there with them the whole time, guiding them.


    After all, he had never lied to them. He wouldn''t start now.


    "All right. We will go to cultivate in seclusion right now,"


    Caroline said and began running off. Austin stopped her in her tracks.


    "Caroline, the best way to consolidate your cultivation base is not only by cultivating in seclusion.


    As far as I know, there are several places in the three thousand big and small universes which are suitable for you three to explore and challenge yourselves,"


    Austin suggested.


    There were many places that they could go to practice.


    For ordinary preliminary-grade divine gods, these places were suitable enough, but they were too simple for someone like Austin.


    "Okay."


    Caroline nodded.


    Then Caroline, Ivy, and Sue walked up to kiss Austin one at a time.


    As they walked away, Austin still felt their soft lips on his cheeks and smelled their perfume.


    "Well, I''m going to cultivate in seclusion myself as well.


    I will try my best to master the law of wood,"


    Austin told Kevin.


    "Austin, before you do that, I have to tell you that a strange thing has happened in the three thousand big and small universes recently,"


    the Divine Swordsman said before Austin could turn to walk away.


    Santos heard this and also joined them.


    "Oh? Master, what happened?"


    Austin asked in surprise.


    "Do you remember the Divine Being''s World?"


    the Divine Swordsman asked.


    "Of course I remember!


    The Divine Being''s World was just one of the simple universes in the three thousand big and small universes.


    But later o


    ee airships were moving fast in a spatial teleportation channel.


    People on the three airships were all the former members of the allied army.


    These members were all ordinary divine gods.


    They also had their people alongside them, traveling inside spatial magic treasures. When there was no space left in the spatial magic treasures, the rest of them were squeezed on the airships.


    Each airship had accommodated billions of creatures!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the airships traveled through the air, explosions were heard.


    Boom!


    The space began shaking.


    The spatial teleportation channel at the front was broken by the terrifying external force.


    The three airships plummeted from the sky.


    "Ha-ha. You can never escape, you weaklings.


    Go to hell!"


    A large group of people were falling alongside them, flying through the air and laughing.


    "Damn it! They are from the Novel Court!"


    The ordinary divine gods on the three airships felt panic rip through them.


    "There is no point in trying to escape,"


    a genuine divine god from the Novel Court taunted.


    "But I can be merciful.


    As long as you tell us where the leader of your allied army is now, I can let you go.


    What do you think?"


    the genuine divine god said with a smile.


    His loud voice shook the whole void.


    All the creatures on the three airships frowned and shook their heads.


    "We will never betray our leader!


    Attack!"


    Hundreds of ordinary divine gods emerged from the three airships and rushed forward.

 Chapter 3879 The Encounter Of The Allied Army

    "You pests are so ungrateful!


    In that case, I will fulfill your wish,"


    the genuine divine god from the Novel Court spat, cracking his knuckles.


    He lifted his arm, extended his big hand, and released his palm. It expanded, rumbling through the air. On the spot, the several divine gods on the front exploded, turning into clouds of blood mist all over the sky.


    "Run!"


    Seconds later, the three airships dashed into a space teleportation channel.


    "You fools! You must stay behind!"


    A premium-grade genuine divine god of the Novel Court flew forwards, stretched out a big hand, and slapped it towards the space teleportation channel.


    Feeling hopeless, the hundreds of divine gods who had just rushed out of the airship looked at each other with determination in their eyes.


    They stood close together and glared at their enemies.


    "Remember to ask our leader to avenge us!"


    an ordinary premium-grade divine god shouted at the three airships.


    Then more than three hundred divine gods took out all the magic treasures they had and activated them one by one. The magic treasures exploded like a series of firecrackers.


    The fire spread to the divine gods and they also exploded.


    Each of them was determined to die. Without fear, they rushed towards the group of the Novel Court and the genuine divine gods.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The explosion that resulted filled the void with fire and debris.


    Due to their courage, the army of the Novel Court was gravely injured.


    "Look out!"


    Even the genuine divine gods of the Novel Court were worried and moved out of the way.


    As for the members of the Novel Court who were not divine gods, a large number of them were dead or injured.


    After a few minutes, the area started to calm. Blood and carnage was everywhere.


    Fortunately, the three airships carrying billions of creatures were already long gone.


    "Go after them! Don''t let them run away!"


    a premium-grade divine god from the Novel Court roared.


    All over the Sea of Chaos, the same thing was happening.


    A large n


    terrible disaster in the chaotic space, in which the creatures will be annihilated.


    Then, a new chaotic era will begin. Everything will begin again.


    In fact, the grandmasters in the Beast Den have thought about this for a long time.


    They all agree that it''s more likely to be the second one,"


    Marlon answered.


    "That''s good.


    If it was the first meaning, the whole chaotic space and everything would turn into nothingness.


    That would be horrible.


    Even we would end up dead,"


    the old man said, shivering.


    "Ha-ha. Don''t worry.


    Now, we are preparing to kill all the creatures in the Sea of Chaos.


    We are following the old saying.


    Let all the creatures go to destruction


    so our beast race will be the real masters of this chaotic space!"


    Marlon laughed.


    Meanwhile, in the three thousand big and small universes, Austin was practicing the law of wood in a secret chamber.


    After a period of hard study, Austin''s understanding of the law of wood was getting deeper and deeper.


    Austin believed that he would soon master a complete piece of the law of wood.


    All of a sudden, a voice came through his Soul Sea.


    "Austin, bad news. The gnome seems to be in trouble,"


    Kevin told him.


    "The gnome is in trouble!"


    Austin was taken aback so he immediately stopped cultivating. He stood and walked out of the secret chamber.

 Chapter 3880 The Divine Tomb

    In the distance, Austin spotted Kevin and Cole waiting for him in the starry sky.


    "What happened?"


    Austin asked, slightly out of breath as he reached the two of them.


    "Listen carefully," Kevin said.


    He waved his sleeve and a jade slip flew out.


    "Master Kevin, I got lost. What the hell? Where am I? Am I not in the three thousand big and small universes anymore?


    Damn it! What the hell are these damn things? Leave me alone.


    Eight Stone Saints, run now!"


    A panicked voice came from deep within the jade slip.


    "Gnome was with the Eight Stone Saints!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    "Yes.


    The nine of them set out to travel together.


    They reached a bottleneck in their cultivation so


    they planned to explore the worlds to toughen themselves,"


    Kevin explained.


    They had told him this before they left since he was the master of this cosmos and no one could leave without his permission.


    Plus, he always kept tabs on the people who were close to Austin.


    "Do you have any idea where they went?"


    Austin asked.


    "It''s a forbidden area among the three thousand big and small universes. It''s called the Divine Tomb.


    I bet you have heard of it,"


    Kevin replied.


    "Oh, yes.


    I''ve not only heard of it, but also went inside it once.


    But that place is not dangerous," Austin said, shaking his head.


    The Divine Tomb was one of the most famous forbidden places in the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Of course you would not find it intimidating.


    But gnome and the Eight Stone Saints are much weaker than you. They might get into trouble in there,"


    Kevin reminded him.


    "That''s true. Okay. I''ll pay a visit to it,"


    Austin responded.


    "Master, I''ll go with you,"


    Cole cut in.


    "Fine. Let''s go." Austin nodded in agreement.


    He took a step and disappeared from the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Cole hurried to activate his bodily movement skill to follow him.


    Austin and Cole moved fast and it didn''t take them long to arrive at the Divine Tomb.


    "Master, I heard that this place was an ancient battlefield,"


    Cole said.


    "That''s right.


    In the ancient times, a horrible war broke out between the gods of light and the gods of darkness.


    They fought here.


    But there is nothing special about it. There are many battlefields left from the ancient times in the three thousand big and small universes.


    Co


    tal, and he was stronger than most cultivators of his level.


    Being the team leader''s trusted subordinate, he liked to bully the weak and was always the first to start all the fights.


    Cole frowned at him but he didn''t fight back.


    The instant the strong man''s fist made contact with Cole''s body, his whole arm exploded.


    "Ah!"


    The strong man screamed in pain and stepped back in horror.


    Quickly, he realized that he had messed with the wrong person.


    "Protect our young master!"


    two heaven immortals beside the young leader shouted.


    The two of them were the young man''s bodyguards, and it was their duty to keep him safe.


    And now they knew that the two in front of them were dangerous.


    "Friends, you''ve gone too far. You will regret provoking our young master.


    Surrender now!"


    the two heaven immortals shouted in chorus as they made their way towards Austin and Cole.


    "The game is over. Stop right there. I will ask you a question, and you will answer honestly," Austin demanded.


    He pointed at the team, and a law power enveloped the young leader and his men, rendering them immobile.


    With a wave of Austin''s hand, pictures of the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints materialized in front of his prisoners.


    "Have you seen them?"


    Austin asked in a rough voice.


    "What? You are looking for these bastards? I am also searching for them.


    They beat me up. I will not let them get away with it,"


    the young leader snarled angrily as he saw the portraits of the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints.


    "So you saw them!"


    Delight swept over Austin.

 Chapter 3881 Go Further

    "Of course I saw them. Those bastards not only robbed me of everything, but they also beat me up. I''ve been looking for them everywhere to get my revenge,"


    the young man spat, clenching his fists.


    "Oh, really?"


    Austin couldn''t help smiling.


    Because the young man was so arrogant, it was no surprise that the Eight Stone Saints beat him up.


    The Eight Stone Saints were very violent, and he was lucky that they did not kill him.


    "Yes!


    Those bastards..."


    the young man muttered.


    "Show some respect."


    Austin''s face turned darker.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Immediately, the sound of someone being slapped echoed the area. Austin had gathered his law power into a palm and slapped the young man more than ten times in a row.


    Both sides of the young man''s face had swelled up until it resembled a pig''s head. More than ten of his teeth were falling to the ground and blood was dripping off his chin.


    "Ah, how dare you hit me! Do you know who my grandfather is?


    He is the leader of the Peripatetic Sect and he''s the most powerful Divine Realm cultivator from our world.


    If you hurt me again, I''ll go back there and tell him to come kill you."


    Then, the young man proceeded to scream like a pig being butchered.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    As soon as the young man finished speaking, he was once again slapped more than a dozen times. This time, all his teeth were knocked out and his whole head had become three times its original size.


    "Please stop hitting me! I''m sorry!"


    The young man collapsed on his side on the ground.


    "Fine. Tell me about my friends.


    Actually, take me where you saw them."


    Austin smiled faintly. It was a pleasure to teach bullies a lesson.


    However, for Austin, the most important thing was the whereabouts of the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints.


    "Okay, I''ll take you to find them now, as long as you don''t beat me anymore."


    The young man was cowering on the ground like a small child.


    He had been spoiled his whole life. Even if he went out to hone his skills, he was always surrounded by a large group of subordinates. He had never been treated like this.


    "Well, since you have agreed to lead the way, I will help you heal your wounds first."


    Austin raised his hands and smiled.


    Austin had no interest in taking the young man and his sub


    come here.


    As for the ordinary creatures, they don''t even have the strength to reach this place.


    Therefore, this strange space has never been known by anyone,"


    Cole explained.


    "That makes sense."


    Austin nodded.


    Austin looked around and found that the area was covered with mist. There was a powerful energy coming from the thick fog.


    Even with Austin''s spiritual sense, he couldn''t see through this space.


    "Master, watch out!


    I think something is staring at us,"


    Cole whispered.


    Austin also felt it.


    Whoosh!


    Behind him, a huge claw split the void and rushed forward.


    Austin flicked his finger and smashed the claw.


    In front of them, an ancient beast appeared. It was formed by a malicious aura. It charged towards them.


    With a flick of Austin''s finger, the ancient beast was shattered.


    It didn''t end there. Roars were heard continuously.


    Many ancient beasts tore the void and rushed out, coming for Austin and Cole.


    These ancient beasts were all at the Divine Realm.


    "The gnome and the Eight Stone Saints are in danger if they came through here!"


    Austin''s heart sank.


    These ancient beasts were very weak to Austin, but to the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints, they could pose a great danger.


    Because the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints were all still at the Divine Realm, and they were clearly outnumbered.


    With a flick of his finger, Austin smashed the ancient beasts one by one.


    At the same time, he used his spiritual sense to look for the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints.

 Chapter 3882 Terrifying Evil Beasts

    In the span of mere seconds, Austin had slain tens of thousands of evil beasts.


    He had found that each beast was as powerful as a cultivator at the Divine Realm.


    This meant that he had eliminated more than ten thousand cultivators at the Divine Realm.


    It finally made sense to him why there were no creatures who explored the Divine Tomb this far in.


    "Master, did you see that?


    After being killed, those evil beasts turned into evil aura again.


    I think they can be reborn,"


    Cole said.


    "I think you''re right.


    It''s weird that evil aura here can develop intelligence and transform into evil beasts,"


    Austin responded.


    Since the area was now clear, the two of them kept moving through the thick grey mist.


    As they walked, dozens of pairs of green cold eyes appeared in front of them.


    "Watch out!


    These are more powerful than the previous ones,"


    Austin reminded Cole.


    As soon as those words left his lips, a huge beast popped up and dashed towards them.


    A terrifyingly amount of energy gushed out from its body.


    "I can''t believe that it has the strength of a preliminary-grade divine god!"


    Austin exclaimed as he leapt out of the way.


    The evil beasts that attacked them a few seconds ago were only as strong as the cultivators at the Divine Realm.


    But this evil beast could match an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god.


    Austin assumed that even Cole couldn''t match the beast''s strength.


    Austin, however, wasn''t worried. After all, he was still stronger.


    Raising his hand, Austin brought out his golden spear and he thrust it at the massive beast.


    Crack!


    The golden spear pierced through the beast''s head in an instant.


    The evil beast exploded on the spot, turning into a strong, evil aura and dissipating.


    "Master, look! There is blood!"


    Cole suddenly said, pointing somewhere.


    There was fresh blood on the ground ahead of them.


    "It''s gnome''s blood."


    Since the gnome was an ancient beast and his blood was different from other beasts, Austin immediately recognized his blood.


    "It looks like they have been here before!"


    Austin felt more relief at finally finding evidence that they were on the right track.


    Just then, huge beasts came out of the void from all directions.


    They were all evil beasts that


    could matc


    n had been hit by them many times but he survived.


    The special body of the heaven metal race that he had obtained was incredibly hard. It was like he was always wearing armor.


    He was better at utilizing the special body and the powers of the heaven metal race. Moreover, his body was harder than before.


    Even if Austin stood still and did not fight back, it would be difficult for a genuine premium-grade divine god to take his life.


    "Keep moving."


    Austin continued to move forward. Since they were already here, he wouldn''t chicken out.


    He had a feeling that the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints were close.


    A moment later, the thick gray fog dissipated.


    A grey palace appeared before them.


    It was so big that the sun, moon, and stars were as small as a grain of dust compared to it.


    It was larger than a cosmos.


    "Master, watch out! There are two big guys over there!"


    Cole shouted as he pointed at the gate of the palace.


    Austin noticed that there was a massive evil beasts squatting on each side of the palace gate.


    The aura emitted by them was terrifying, stretching for miles.


    Austin felt a chill creep up his spine. Cole was even in a worse condition as he collapsed to the ground, motionless.


    The energy released by the two beasts had locked down the entire space.


    Even Austin couldn''t lift his foot.


    He was shocked to find that the two evil beasts were as powerful as the governing gods.


    "Gnome and the Eight Stone Saints are in that palace,"


    Austin said with much conviction.

 Chapter 3883 Blood Wont Be Shed For Nothing

    "Whoa! There''s no way that the legend is correct. The Divine Tomb isn''t the battlefield of the great divine war that took place in the ancient times.


    In that battle, there were no governing gods or genuine divine gods.


    That''s because in the ancient times, there were no genuine divine gods in the three thousand big and small universes.


    The Divine Tomb is something else.


    In the past, everyone ignored this place.


    When in fact, the Divine Tomb is no less dangerous than any forbidden area in the Sea of Chaos!"


    Austin murmured to himself as he looked at the two huge evil beasts. Shock seemed to be permanently frozen on his face.


    From the gate, the evil beasts also stared at Austin with their planet-sized eyes.


    They looked at him like they wanted to kill him.


    Endless energy pressure moved so fast that it created a sound that caused Austin''s ears to ring.


    The two evil beasts stood still as the energy continued to spew from them.


    Austin gulped. His hair stood on end as he waited for them to attack.


    Once they instigated, he was well aware that they would crush him.


    However, he also knew that the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints were in the palace right behind them because he was able to detect the auras they had left.


    After all, Austin''s spiritual sense was stronger than that of a genuine premium-grade divine god now.


    It was a piece of cake for him to capture the remnants of someone''s aura.


    ''I can try the Reincarnation Token.''


    He activated the Reincarnation Token, intending to teleport himself inside the palace.


    However, an extremely mysterious suppressive energy rushed over and stopped him from moving.


    Even the Reincarnation Token was suppressed.


    ''What the hell is this place? I''ve never seen anything like this before.


    How do I get in now?''


    He stared at the palace in longing.


    Just as Austin was trying to think about a way in, one of the beasts barked, "Get out! This is not a place for you to be."


    Its deep voice rumbled the ground at their feet.


    ''Oh? They even have consciousness and can talk normally.''


    Austin was surprised again.


    The beasts he had met before had a very vague consciousness even though they had the strength of g


    d.


    Tears welled up in their eyes as soon as Austin acknowledged them.


    "Take your time. Tell me everything that happened,"


    Austin said.


    "Leader Austin, not long ago, all the territories of our army were attacked by the five super forces.


    I don''t know what secret skill they have used, but they were able to find us and they attacked us one at a time.


    Our army has suffered heavy causalities.


    Now, all the living members have fled to the three thousand big and small universes with the creatures from their own cosmos.


    Along the way, we were chased by the five super forces.


    The three of us have gone through dozens of fights, big and small. Finally, we managed to escape and make it here.


    Leader Austin, please find a way to save the other members of our army.


    If it goes on like this, they all will die,"


    one of the three premium-grade divine gods told Austin.


    "It was the five super forces!


    Damn it!"


    Austin yelled with his teeth gritted.


    "Let''s go!


    Let''s go and escort them here safely right now!"


    With a wave of his hand, Austin led the three premium-grade divine god out of the cosmos.


    He then summoned his hundreds of slaves who were all genuine divine gods and the other thousands of ordinary divine gods to help. They then entered an airship and left the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Don''t worry. The blood of our army will not be shed for nothing,"


    Austin assured the three premium-grade divine gods.

 Chapter 3884 Leader Came

    In the endless chaotic void, the air was cold and tense as


    two groups of people stared each other down.


    There was a huge difference in strength between the two sides.


    On one side, there were only dozens of ordinary divine gods including five ordinary premium-grade divine gods.


    And on the other side, there were dozens of genuine divine gods and one of them was a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    "Why is this happening? Does the Novel Court really want to kill all of us?"


    an ordinary premium-grade divine god from the weaker side asked with concern.


    All the ordinary divine gods behind him looked desperate to escape but they knew that they were trapped.


    Even worse, they were responsible for what was about to happen.


    Each of these divine gods had led billions of ordinary creatures to escape from their hometowns.


    The lives of these billions of common creatures were all in danger now.


    "Ha-ha. You''re weaklings. How dare you provoke our Novel Court? Now there is only one way to deal with you and that is death.


    Now, do you want to end your lives by yourselves or do you prefer to let us kill you instead?"


    a genuine premium-grade divine god from the Novel Court asked in a taunting voice.


    "Aren''t you afraid that our leader will come for you if you kill us?"


    an ordinary divine god said.


    "That would be great. If he comes to us, I won''t have to look everywhere for him.


    But no matter which is the case, he will not be able to escape and I will come for him sooner or later,"


    the genuine premium-grade divine god replied coldly. His eyes were like the sun, shooting out lasers of light at the other side.


    "I heard that your stupid leader is just a young man. I wonder what gives him the courage to organize an allied army to fight against the five super forces. He must be very arrogant or simply stupid.


    Soon, he will understand the consequences,"


    the genuine premium-grade divine god continued. He held his hands behind his back and puffed his chest out to look stronger.


    "It seems that you are unwilling to end your lives by yourselves.


    You guys know what that means. Kill them all!"


    He waved his hand and a dozen genuine divine gods of


    grade divine god.


    This guy could kill the genuine preliminary-grade and medium-grade divine gods, but that didn''t mean that he could defeat a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    The higher the realms were, the greater the difference in strength between each realm.


    He was still the stronger of the two.


    "Young man, if I''m not wrong, you''re Austin from the three thousand big and small universes.


    I admit that we underestimated you before.


    You''re the most talented young person I have ever seen in the Sea of Chaos.


    However, you have caused lots of trouble for us in the past and we won''t take it any longer.


    Austin, you are still young and have a long way to go in life. I advise you to keep a low profile and not to make too many strong enemies for yourself.


    There are many geniuses, but few of them can really make it because their arrogance kills them,"


    the genuine premium-grade divine god from the Novel Court said slowly as he looked at Austin in the eyes. The way he spoke sounded like he was advising Austin, but there was a sense of threat in his voice.


    He was stalling because he was not sure if he could defeat Austin while he was all alone.


    "Old man, you speak too much nonsense. I promise that you will die here today!"


    Austin replied, sneering and crossing his arms over his chest.


    "Austin, you''re too arrogant!"


    The genuine premium-grade divine god from the Novel Court became furious upon hearing Austin''s response.

 Chapter 3885 Rescue The Members Of The Alliance

    ''I have tried my best to be nice to him. I am a genuine premium-grade divine god. Shouldn''t he feel flattered and be grateful to me?


    How dare he act so arrogantly? I will have to kill him, '' the genuine divine god of the Novel Court thought to himself.


    "Austin, you''re leaving me with no choice. I have to end you!"


    he yelled, clenching his fists.


    When he stretched out his hands, a nine-floor pagoda appeared on his palm. It was made of glass and it shone brightly.


    The nine-floor pagoda soared into the air, bursting out immense energy and flying towards Austin.


    It grew bigger in the wind and smashed the chaotic void around it.


    While it clashed over Austin''s head, he took out his golden spear and he wielded it at the pagoda.


    The golden spear collided with the nine-story pagoda, producing an ear-splitting sound.


    Shocked, the genuine premium-grade divine god stood motionless and stared at his weapon.


    Although Austin had just launch an attack on him, he was scared by his display of strength.


    ''An ordinary preliminary-grade divine god could take a blow from me, and he didn''t get injured, '' the genuine premium-grade divine god thought with a frown.


    However, his pride prevented him from backing down.


    "Austin, no matter what, I will take you out today!" he declared.


    He took a step forward and his robe fluttered in the wind. His long hair stood on end like he was on fire.


    "Go to hell!"


    With a shout, he controlled the nine-story pagoda to release more energy that came at Austin.


    At the same time, a halberd materialized in each of his hands. He dashed towards Austin at full speed.


    The surface of his body was exuding a thick white mist that had been


    formed by the power of faith.


    In fact, the power of faith was a secret enchantment owned by the Novel Court.


    Many masters in this organization had mastered one or two secret skills related to the power of faith.


    Austin noted the skill and he brushed it off.


    He had defeated some other genuine premium-grade divi


    ere and face your doom!


    Don''t worry. I will refine all of you into zombies, and you will live forever in that case.


    I am famous for refining zombies in the underworld. It would be an honor for you to become zombies and to work for me,"


    a genuine medium-grade divine god of the underworld yelled after them.


    Three golden spears materialized in Austin''s hand. Without a word, he threw them at the genuine medium-grade divine god of the underworld.


    The three golden spears, like three flashes of lightning, pierced through the void and headed straight for their target.


    "Reveal yourself!"


    the genuine medium-grade divine god yelled after he caught them in his outstretched hand.


    However, beyond his expectation, the energy inside the spears was so high that they shattered his hand.


    Afterward, over ten golden spears shot at him.


    At this point, he was too hurt to avoid them. Several golden spears hit him, and an enormous amount of energy exploded in his body, turning him into pieces.


    "Look! It''s our leader. He is here to save us!"


    the other members of the alliance cried out.


    Then, Austin''s genuine divine god slaves and large army of the alliance caught up with him and stood behind him.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s time to strike back!" Austin said.


    Then he charged at the group of the underworld with his people.

 Chapter 3886 She Liked Austin

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the distance, black flags were waving and corpse miasma rose in the air. Masters from the underworld had finally made it to the front.


    They were furious when they found out that the genuine divine god of the underworld who had run in the front had been killed.


    Enraged, they ran to the front to see who was responsible.


    They didn''t think that the ordinary divine gods of the allied army had the ability to kill a genuine divine god of the underworld.


    "Who the hell are you? How have you done this?"


    one of the masters from the underworld shouted at Austin.


    He had many powerful warriors backing him up. Everything was turning black, including the sky, due to the presence of so much death energy.


    There were eight genuine divine gods from the underworld in total.


    Apart from that, there were dozens of ordinary divine gods.


    They also brought along a large number of people from the underworld with them. Suddenly, it was like someone had shut all the lights off.


    Their move was to fight the dozens of ordinary divine gods of the allied army in complete darkness.


    The five super forces needed to send out their best warriors to fight


    the allied army.


    "Wow, so many people. How impressive!"


    Austin said with a sneer as he blocked the way of the people from the underworld.


    "Who are you? Move out of the way!"


    a genuine premium-grade divine god yelled, staring at Austin with sharp eyes.


    "You disgusting zombies! How dare you be so rude to our leader?"


    a premium-grade divine god of the allied army shouted back.


    "Leader?"


    The people from the underworld exchanged confused looks.


    "So you must be Austin.


    The rumor is true. You are just an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god with the strength as weak as an ant. Yet, you provoke us.


    We will have to take you down!"


    a genuine premium-grade divine god from the underworld roared, thrusting his fist up toward the sky.


    "Wait. This guy is the leader of the allied army?


    Ha! I could beat him to death in one breath!


    Come here, brat! Kneel down and kowtow to me.


    Otherwise, you


    ad if Austin didn''t show up.


    There were many people of the Ice Palace, at least a hundred thousand of them. They formed a defensive formation and were ready to fight.


    They were cornered, so Ice Queen sent most of the people who could fight out of the spatial vessel.


    The Novel Court would overtake them with their


    twenty genuine divine gods and nearly one hundred ordinary divine gods.


    Especially, three of them were genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    With such strength, they were able to destroy ten such force similar to the Ice Palace.


    The members of the Ice Palace were well aware of the current dangerous situation and worry was etched into their faces.


    There was a huge gap between their strengths, so they couldn''t resist their enemies at all.


    ''It seems that I will never have the chance to see him again, ''


    Isis thought to herself all of a sudden.


    Only at the moment of her death did she realize that Austin was so important to her.


    "Isis, did you just think of Austin?"


    Winnie suddenly asked.


    "Yes, I did.


    I just miss him so much.


    Winnie, I''m afraid this is the end for us,"


    Isis replied with tears in her eyes.


    "Well, I''m also thinking about him,"


    Winnie replied.


    "Winnie, you can be honest with me. You like him, don''t you?"


    Isis asked gently.


    Winnie was stunned at first. She didn''t expect that Isis would ask her something like this.

 Chapter 3887 You Are Not In A Dream

    Winnie didn''t know how to answer Isis'' question.


    ''Do I have feelings for Austin?''


    Winnie asked herself, searching deep in her heart.


    The answer was yes, but she had bottled her love for him up and promised to never confide it to others, not even her sister.


    There were three reasons for that. Firstly, she knew that Austin''s wives were excellent and that there were many other outstanding girls who were attracted to him.


    Secondly, she felt that she was not good enough for him.


    After all, Austin was the most talented, powerful young man she had ever known.


    Thirdly, she was aware that her sister took a fancy to Austin.


    She had no choice but to keep it inside. Otherwise, she would end up horribly embarrassed.


    "I-I...


    Winnie stammered with a troubled look on her face.


    "Winnie, you don''t have to say it. I already know.


    It''s not a surprise to me. Austin is such an outstanding man that many girls admire, including me,"


    Isis said.


    "Just forget it. We need to think about how to get through this.


    We are going into battle."


    Winnie changed the topic and stared back at the enemy in front of them.


    "Winnie, we don''t stand a chance against them. I am assuming that we will all die here.


    The only way out is Austin coming to our rescue,"


    Isis said, still trying to hold back her tears.


    "He won''t come. He is supposed to be in the three thousand big and small universes. I guess he has no idea what is happening to us."


    Winnie shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    "Ha-ha! Rumors have it that the women from the Ice Palace are extremely pure and stunning. It turns out those rumors are true."


    "When we fight them, don''t hurt those beautiful girls. We can bring them back and have fun with them."


    "Ha-ha! We are so lucky. This is going to be interesting!"


    "It is said that one of our elders knows how to im


    "Let''s teach these assholes a lesson!"


    The morale of all the members of the alliance was high. They used their newfound skills to pummel the Novel Court.


    Austin focused on dealing with the genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    With the Hallucination Bead producing the illusions, Austin also unleashed several secret skills of the heaven metal race and the Overlapping Law Skill to gain the upper hand.


    "Look! It''s leader Austin.


    He is coming to save us, We are saved,"


    one of the core members of the Ice Palace said in a shaky voice.


    "Winnie, I think I saw Austin. I guess I''m in a dream.


    He would never come here.


    Pinch my arm to see if I can feel the pain,"


    Isis said to Winnie, closing her eyes.


    However, at this point, Winnie had also spotted Austin. She was as surprised as Isis was.


    "What are you waiting for?


    Our leader has come to save us. Come on, let''s kill all the bastards from the Novel Court!"


    the Ice Queen roared as she finally came back to her senses.


    "Isis, you''re not in a dream. Austin is here. Let''s teach these people a lesson,"


    Winnie said, charging towards the enemies.


    Upon hearing the Ice Queen''s order, the people of the Ice Palace regained hope and fought tirelessly.

 Chapter 3888 Slay Genuine Premium-grade Divine Gods In Succession

    The troops of the alliance Austin led fought fiercely. Due to this, the Novel Court suffered heavy casualties.


    People of the Novel Court got killed and fell to the ground one after another. Blood and bones were scattered over the sky, and the stench blood smell perpetrated the air.


    "Who the fuck are you? Why are you doing this to us?!"


    "This is horrible! You''re all horrible!


    We are no match for them. Run!"


    The Novel Court soldiers panicked. They were crying and grieving over the loss of their comrades, losing their will to fight any longer.


    Austin remained unfazed. Like a ferocious tiger on attack, he charged at the three genuine premium-grade divine gods. He fought against them without holding anything back.


    He unleashed the secret skills owned by the heaven metal race and the Overlapping Law Skill. To top it all off, he launched spiritual sense attacks and activated the Hallucination Bead. Bombarded with a barrel of potent attacks, the three genuine premium-grade divine gods started losing their ground.


    "You! You are Austin Lin!"


    the three genuine premium-grade divine gods of the Novel Court exclaimed in unison as they gaped at Austin in horror.


    The five super forces had done lot of work on investigating the alliance that went against them. Based on what they found, they highly suspected that Austin was in charge.


    ''It looks like they know who I am, ''


    Austin thought to himself, a little impressed. He gave them a bitter smile.


    ''Now that they do, my enemies could find me easier.


    It doesn''t matter. Since my identity has been exposed, I will not live in disguise any more. I will travel around the Sea of Chaos in my real name.''


    Austin quickly pulled himself together. He was confident in his own skill anyway, and he knew that he could immediately remedy this situation.


    He was not a coward.


    In fact, he was slightly relieved that he could explore the worlds using his true self.


    "Yes, you are right. I''m Austin Lin from the three thousand big and small universes,"


    Austin confidently replied.


    "I''m going to kill you, you son of a bitch!"


    As soon as Austin finished speaking, one of the three genuine premium-grade divine gods already reached him as he swung at his target.


    The genuine divine god''s fist was almost transparent as if it were made of white jade. As his fist came closer, it enlarged.


    At the same time, the overwhelming power that it brought accompanied the mas


    e divine gods.


    More than ten vortexes formed by illusions flew towards his enemy from all directions.


    The four original chaotic laws mixed together, producing a terrifying power that enveloped the genuine divine god.


    Austin transformed into a golden sword and moved at lightning speed. In a flash, the sword pierced its target in half.


    The cut even included his spiritual soul. Another genuine premium-grade divine god got killed in an instant.


    The last genuine premium-grade divine god was breaking down as he watched his companions of his level die. Knowing that he was no match for Austin, he turned around immediately.


    "Watch me, Austin," he said in between panting breaths. "I won''t let you go. You will face the wrath of our force!"


    He ran as fast as he could.


    The last of the three genuine premium-grade divine god escaped the battlefield.


    Of course, this act was humiliating for him.


    Once it got out, his reputation would be ruined.


    But on the other hand, he was aware that he couldn''t match Austin''s strength. If he continued to stay and take on the young man, he would face the same fate as the two dead genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    For him, life was more important than anything else��even his reputation.


    Masters like him who had cultivated a long time to become a genuine premium-grade divine god cherished their lives more than anything else


    "Tsk-tsk. You''re running away? Too bad, you''re already dead," Austin said in a dismissive manner.


    He activated the Reincarnation Token. In the next second, he stood in front of the genuine premium-grade divine god and blocked his way.

 Chapter 3889 The Secret Skill Of Faith (Part One)

    "Tell me, Austin.


    Do you really intend to kill all of us?" the genuine premium-grade divine god roared indignantly. He couldn''t help but glower at Austin in fear and wrath.


    "Ha! Isn''t that what you''re doing to us?


    Every one of you from the five super forces had been hunting down members of the alliance. Why would we let you off the hook?" Austin snapped in a cold, ruthless tone.


    Right then, he summoned more than ten golden spears in front of him and sent them flying towards the enemy.


    "Very well, then. I''ll fight you till my last breath!"


    The genuine premium-grade divine god was both enraged and frightened. After quickly murmuring some spells, a magical weapon and a fist-like crystal appeared in his hand.


    Clap! Crack! Boom!


    Bolts of thunder flashed all over the sky.


    These bright thunderbolts, which were thick as mountains, all relentlessly pounced on Austin.


    They lit up the whole chaotic void nearby.


    After all, these thunderbolts were quite extraordinary. Each one had eighteen different colors��all of which represented the most terrifying thunderbolts in the world.


    Since the genuine premium-grade divine god battling Austin had cultivated this secret skill to its perfection, he could summon these kaleidoscopic thunderbolts.


    As a result, destructive aura pervaded the sky and enveloped the void that stretched over hundreds of millions of miles.


    This fearsome strike from the genuine premium-grade divine god was a secret skill of the Novel Court. Not only could this skill summon all kinds of energy of different nature between heaven and earth, but it could also command them to attack.


    "Austin, you foolish brat!


    Go to hell!" the genuine premium-grade divine god bellowed as if he had gone crazy.


    He held the magical weapon in his hands up in midair and chanted a spell.


    As soon as he uttered the words, a billow


    fierce battle broke out between Austin and the genuine premium-grade divine god of the Novel Court.


    Both of them rushed towards each other and used their monstrous physical strengths to launch multiple strikes in rapid succession.


    At first, they attacked using their bare fists and legs. Whenever parts of their bodies collided with each other, a deafening noise would resound and a massive impact was felt throughout the chaotic void. With their intense and fast-paced exchange of blows, no one had the chance to use any magical skills. After all, dire consequences were awaiting any one of them who slowed down a little.


    In addition to having the indestructible physique of the heaven metal race, Austin also had six chaotic magic treasures and many divine magic treasures in his body. It would take tremendous power just to put a tiny dent on his superior body.


    On the other hand, the genuine premium-grade divine god of the Novel Court had infinite power of faith stored in his body, granting him an unimaginable amount of strength and power. The divine energy he possessed rolled and swept through heaven and earth. Every time he waved his fist or leg, the void within the radius of hundreds of millions of miles would tremble violently.

 Chapter 3890 The Secret Skill Of Faith (Part Two)

    As expected, Austin just focused on attacking his opponent. He didn''t care about dodging any of the attacks since he was confident that his opponent would not be able to inflict serious damage on his body.


    He kept moving forward��downright abandoning his defenses��and just gathered all of his strength in every strike that he would throw. His furious assaults caused the space to collapse while the entire area was filled with billowing smoke.


    In just a few moments, the void where Austin and the genuine premium-grade divine god battled had completely turned into ruins. Their destructive strength severely altered the landscape and even created space calamities.


    The broken pieces of space and time converged into violent squalls, which roared and swept across the starry sky with such devastating force.


    The area turned into a huge dark vacuum where two shadows of people could faintly be observed. They were shrouded in a terrifying fighting aura, and anyone could easily sense that there was a menacing battle going on in there. No one dared to get near the area as there was a huge possibility that they would accidentally get caught up.


    However, the energy waves of the battle were too overwhelming that no one could accurately perceive the situation and the way things were shaping up.


    For this reason, all the fighting between the alliance army and the people of the Novel Court had come to a standstill. Every bit of their attention was pulled into the dark vacuum where there was an on-going battle that totally blew their minds.


    It was such an important and thrilling battle, and so they wanted to know who would win this match.


    All the creatures from both sides stood frantic and trembling while they watched the vicious fight between Austin a


    had lost all strength and the will to resist, they were all in a daze, falling to the ground one by one.


    "Master, here are all the remaining divine gods."


    The enslaved genuine divine gods of Austin quickly captured the divine gods of the Novel Court and dragged them in front of Austin.


    Then, Austin employed the Puppet Strings and turned all of these divine gods into his new loyal slaves.


    ''Ugh. I need to find a way to greatly enhance my spiritual sense. I can''t subdue the genuine premium-grade divine gods with my current power.


    Every time I encounter them, I have no choice but to kill them since I can''t enslave them yet. What a huge waste of resources!


    Anyway, there''s still a lot of room for improvement. Once I can already subdue a group of genuine premium-grade divine gods, my strength will soar dramatically for sure. It''s like establishing an army of elites that will heed my every word.''


    Even with his omnipotent strength, Austin was still determined to get much stronger. He knew that he still had a lot of enemies to deal with, so he had to be ready. He needed all the resources he could get his hands on in order to attain the ultimate victory.

 Chapter 3891 The Troops Of The Five Super Powerful Forces

    In the blink of an eye, Austin had slain three genuine premium-grade divine gods. It was a huge and unprecedented event, which would rock all creatures to their core.


    Witnessing such a massive hit, at this point, the survivors of the Novel Court stopped resisting. Their faces turned pale with fear as they were completely freaked out. They had lost the will to continue and fight.


    "Master, here are the divine gods that we have caught."


    Austin''s genuine divine god slaves had taken the divine gods of the Novel Court as prisoners and brought them to Austin.


    As he had done in the past with all the other, Austin performed the Puppet Strings on the new captives and turned them into his slaves one by one.


    ''I believe that I have to find a way to enhance my spiritual sense further. Until now, I am still unable to control the genuine premium-grade divine gods using the Puppet Strings. What a pity!


    Every time I am confronted with genuine premium-grade divine gods, I am left with no choice but to terminate them. It is such a waste. I could have put them to better use instead of disposing of them like trash.


    If I have the ability to subdue and control a bunch of genuine premium-grade divine gods, they can become my most capable subordinates, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    But he knew that increasing one''s spiritual sense was simply not an easy task.


    This was the law of martial arts��the higher the level one reached in a certain field, the more difficult it would be to make significant progress in it.


    "Well, come on, all of you! There''s no reason for us to slow down. We have to keep going!"


    With that, Austin rallied his people and led them to look for other members of their alliance.


    After a while, Austin spotted another group of members of their alliance. The members were seriously wounded but they managed to hold on and run for their lives.


    At that same moment, an army of the demon race was chasing them and they were gaining ground.


    Clouds of thick evil aura that they emitted filled the space.


    "Come on, guys! Let''s take out all these low-life creatures!" a ferocious-looking demon bellowed out to his companions.


    He let out a harsh laughter as he released a large amount of energy.


    At this point, Austin decided to intercede and make his move against the malicious horde of demons going after their allies.


    He performed the Omnipotent Bodily Skill and turned into a giant. With his overwhelming size, the giant Austin floated rapidly into the void, and stretched out his leg towards the army of the demon race who now looked like ants compared to him.


    His giant foot was the size of a mountain. The difference was that it was shrouded in sparkling golden light.


    In an instant, the space where the army of the demon race was had collapsed as countless space fragments flew in all directions.


    Screams of pain and wails of distress could be heard for a period of time.


    A large number of demons were trampled into a pulp on the spot.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The masters of the demon race roared angrily as they soared into the sky to a safe spot away from the deathly hands of the


    verses.


    The creatures saw that the troops that consisted of an alarming number of soldiers marching in an impressively and orderly manner.


    Each solider was well-trained and powerful. They emitted a rich murderous aura as they traveled through the spatial channels.


    The large armies and their weapons were so many that it blocked out the sun''s rays from touching the Sea of Chaos. Their heavy footsteps shook the void and the creatures shuddered at the sight of them.


    "This is just to deal with a remote universe community. I can''t believe that the leaders of the five super forces would send so many men."


    "The three thousand big and small universes should know that they are about to vanish."


    In the Sea of Chaos, creatures were discussing secretly, behind closed doors. Most of them didn''t think that the three thousand big and small universes would be able to fight off the armies of the five super powerful forces, let alone survive them.


    "Have you forgotten, though? The most remarkable masters of the five super powerful forces came to the three thousand big and small universes but they didn''t get what they wanted and returned home empty-handed.


    I heard that the leader of the Beast City had lost his avatar during one of those battles.


    We shouldn''t underestimate the three thousand big and small universes. It may appear meek on the outside, but it is stronger than one could imagine."


    "I agree with you. I heard that not so long ago, several genuine premium-grade divine gods of the beast race attempted to take the three thousand big and small universes with an army.


    As a matter of fact, the entire army including the genuine premium-grade divine gods were eliminated there."


    There were also many well-informed creatures mentioning what had happened recently, proving that the three thousand big and small universes was not that weak and could stand a chance against such a formidable enemy.


    At this point, the three thousand big and small universes was the focus of the entire Sea of Chaos. All the creatures'' attention was glued to this universe community.

 Chapter 3892 Formidable Enemies

    A large number of divine gods including Austin, the Divine Swordsman and Santos solemnly stood outside the three thousand big and small universes.


    Austin''s divine god slaves and twenty thousand divine gods of the alliance stood behind them.


    Their army once stood at thirty thousand strong but their numbers diminished because of the war with the five super powerful forces.


    But even after suffering a heavy blow, they were still a force to be reckoned with.


    The space fell dead silent, as if a storm was brewing.


    "Leader, the troops of the demon race are on their way,"


    a premium-grade divine god of the alliance reported to Austin.


    "Noted."


    Austin nodded slightly.


    "Start the array!"


    With a shout, Santos made several gestures.


    A deafening sound rang out in the three thousand big and small universes, and the place shook violently.


    Then, the Grand Geomancy Array emerged.


    Hundreds of millions of yellow earth dragons stirred inside the dome, shrouded by waves of terrifying energy.


    "Master, the Grand Geomancy Array is more powerful than before,"


    Austin gushed as he immediately sensed the array''s power with his remarkably strong spiritual sense.


    "Yeah. I have been working on this Grand Geomancy Array recently, and I have made some discoveries along the way.


    And so, I enhanced its power.


    I am confident that no one except a governing god can destroy this,"


    Santos said as he wore a proud smile.


    "Master, does it mean that your damaged spiritual soul is getting better?"


    Austin couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes it is,"


    Santos responded.


    "I''m glad to hear that,"


    Austin said with a bright smile.


    Just when he was about to say something, a deafening sound came from the distant chaotic void.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Thick demonic clouds were slowly making their way towards them.


    "It''s the army of the demon race,"


    the Divine Swordsman said with a grim expression.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Finally, the troops of the demon race appeared.


    The huge army stretc


    believe these losers want to fight against us.


    They are digging their own graves."


    The soldiers of the demon race hurled insulting remarks at Austin and his army. Their voices were full of contempt.


    And then, they released a destructive energy which filled every inch of the battlefield.


    Everything suddenly went dark.


    It felt like the beginning of the end for the troops of the three thousand big and small universes.


    Just then, a medium-grade divine god who was Austin''s slave hurried to him.


    "Master, an army of the beast race is making its way to us right now!"


    he reported to Austin.


    As soon as he finished speaking, another set of clouds filled with demonic aura appeared in the distance.


    Members of the beast race rushed out of the teleportation channels one after another.


    A flag fluttered in the wind which produced a powerful gust that blew to the end of space.


    The flag read, "Beast City."


    The two words alone imposed an intimidating presence to everyone who came near it.


    The loud sound of the fluttering flag made every creature shudder in fear.


    "We are from the Beast City. I am calling every creature from the three thousand big and small universes to come here and bow down before us!


    You''d better do as I say.


    Otherwise, we won''t hesitate to kill you all!"


    An angry voice boomed from afar.

 Chapter 3893 Marlons Offer

    Almost at the same time, the army from the Demon City and the army from the Beast City arrived.


    Both of them were intent on killing everyone present. They entered the three thousand big and small universes and were ready to go to battle.


    Among the people from the Beast City, there were more than eight hundred genuine divine gods and more than three thousand ordinary divine gods.


    Adding the two armies together, there were more than one thousand genuine divine gods and around five thousand ordinary divine gods.


    More than sixty of them were genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    The power they held was intimidating to say the least.


    If they wanted, they could destroy most of the universe communities, races, and sects in the Sea of Chaos.


    The Demon City and the Beast City were, without a doubt, two super forces.


    And they had come for one reason.


    They wanted to destroy Austin, once and for all. Their leaders had even gone as far as to send their most elite warriors.


    The synchronized marching came to a halt and both armies looked around.


    They resembled a sea of metal as their armor shone beneath their powerful, glowing auras.


    From the army of the Beast City, an old monster with a golden horn slowly emerged from the crowd with a walking stick.


    He was shrouded in a strong demonic aura which fogged the air, making it harder to breathe.


    The old man analyzed Austin and asked in a cold voice, "You''re Austin, right?"


    Austin pushed past a few of his slaves and stood in the open. He responded in the same cold tone, "I sure am."


    While he waited for the old man to speak further, Austin reached out with his spiritual sense, discovering that this old man was a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    But there was something else about him that Austin couldn''t quite put his finger on.


    His real strength was much stronger than that of an ordinary genuine premium-grade divine god.


    While he tried to figure it out, a tall, cyan-colored demon left the army from the Demon City. He said in a buzzing voice, "Austin, we''ve been hunting you for a long time.


    You have provoked the five forces for too long and you don''t even appe


    to do? Fight us?"


    the old man with a golden horn said in a disdainful tone.


    "What?! Well, look at you. So arrogant.


    Do you really think that the Sea of Chaos already belongs to your Beast City?"


    the demon shouted as he grew more furious.


    However, deep down, he knew that the strength of the Demon City was a little weaker than that of the Beast City.


    The Beast City was now the most powerful force in the Sea of Chaos.


    If the Demon City wanted to fight against the Beast City, they had to unite with the underworld, the Novel Court, and the Divine Corpse Palace.


    In fact, the four super forces had already secretly communicated and planned to join hands to suppress the Beast City.


    The five super forces were thought to be at peace with each other, but that was all coming to an end.


    "Austin, what do you think of the offer?


    This is your only chance.


    If you make the right decision, you will have a promising future.


    But if you don''t, we will have to dispose of you,"


    the old man with a golden horn reminded him, looking at him with sharp eyes.


    At this moment, all eyes were focused on Austin, waiting for his final decision anxiously.


    All the creatures thought that the option that Marlon had offered Austin was too tempting to refuse.


    He could enjoy the best cultivation resources in the Beast City and even become Marlon''s personal disciple!


    In their eyes, he would be a fool to turn it down.

 Chapter 3894 Troublesome Situation

    At this moment, all eyes were fixed on Austin, waiting for his response.


    Austin thought for a while, letting the silence press down on him.


    In the minds of most people around, he could make one choice, and that was to join the Beast City.


    As long as he wasn''t a fool, he would do it.


    Breaking the silence, Austin chuckled and replied in a sarcastic voice, "Well, I didn''t expect that old monster to think so highly of me.


    But he, a mere governing god, wants to be my master? Nah! That is a wishful thinking.


    Go back and tell your lord that I will pay a personal visit to him sooner or later.


    When that time comes, I will let him know whether he is qualified to be my master or not."


    Immediately, the crowd turned to look at him in shock. What they didn''t know was that Austin''s master in the Fallen Divine Valley was a powerful god of chaos!


    Compared to the god of chaos, a governing god was way weaker. Austin honestly did not think the opportunity of learning under a governing god could be considered as a privilege.


    Austin was not being arrogant. He was being honest.


    ''What?


    It can''t be!


    How could he say that a governing god is not qualified to be his master?''


    All the divine gods around felt shocked.


    "How...


    Brat, that''s too arrogant of you!"


    Austin''s words had made the old man with a golden horn change his expressions. Anger spread so quickly through him that his eyes turned from black to red and his face contorted with lines of fury.


    "Ha-ha-ha! Old man, you see, he refused you and humiliated you!


    Boy, I have to admit that I admire you now! But that doesn''t change me wanting to kill you,"


    the old cyan-colored demon teased before he burst into wild laughter.


    "Today, all the creatures of the three thousand big and small universes will die!


    All the cosmoses in this universe community will turn into dust!


    After today, the three thousand big and small universes will be completely erased from the Sea of Chaos!"


    the old man with a golden horn announced at the top of his lungs. A terrible killing aura instantly enveloped the entire chaotic void.


    All the creatures


    "Move!"


    "It''s time to destroy this universe community!"


    "Leave no creature alive!"


    the other four armies roared and joined them in the attacks.


    All of a sudden, a series of fierce attacks were raining down on them.


    All kinds of magic treasures, secret techniques, and laws were densely packed, completely lighting up the whole chaotic void.


    If the five armies were to launch attacks at the same time, they could instantly destroy a universe community or even more than a dozen universe communities in an instant.


    As a result of the attacks, countless illusionary pictures appeared around the three thousand big and small universes, emitting a destructive aura.


    The law of time was being annihilated, and the space barriers exploded one after another.


    All these attacks pummeled the Grand Geomancy Array.


    And not long after, the Grand Geomancy Array began to shake violently, as if it could not bear the heavy burden anymore.


    "Master Santos, do you think the Grand Geomancy Array can withstand the attacks?"


    Austin asked.


    "Believe me, unless a governing god comes to attack it, the Grand Geomancy Array can completely withstand it,"


    Santos replied confidently.


    "That''s good."


    Austin breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    Still, he hadn''t expected the Grand Geomancy Array in the three thousand big and small universes to be strong enough to resist so much powerful energy.

 Chapter 3895 That Is The Best Solution

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One after the other, attacks kept hitting the Grand Geomancy Array.


    The ear-splitting sound of explosions cut through the air.


    Energy waves lapped against the dome and


    space hurricanes ripped up the whole area.


    If another universe community were under such violent attacks, it would have been crushed within seconds.


    However, when these terrifying attacks landed on the dome formed by Grand Geomancy Array, the dome only trembled. There were no cracks in sight.


    The people of the five armies attacked for over an hour, but nothing seemed to change.


    "No way! This is taking too long! The array can''t be that solid!"


    The members of the five armies were shocked by the power of the array.


    "Keep attacking. We will get through,"


    the commanders of the five armies ordered.


    "Let me have a try!" the old creature with the golden horn volunteered.


    He emerged from the army of the beast race and stood feet from the array.


    He hadn''t previously joined in, thinking it would be done in moments.


    Now, he took out a machete and held it in his hand. It gleamed in the light as he swung it at the dome.


    He had put all his demonic power on the machete.


    His weapon came at the Grand Geomancy Array with a terrifying momentum. It was as if it could destroy anything that got in its way.


    In an instant, it collided with the surface of the dome.


    Overbearing demonic power and brilliant radiance emitted by it hit the dome.


    The dome shook vigorously due to the impact;


    however, there was still no cracks in it.


    "Let me have a try!"


    The old creature with blue skin from the demon race came forward. As he stretched out his hand, a big hammer materialized in it.


    The hammer was engraved with mysterious symbols of the demon race.


    As he walked, he grew until he was hundreds of millions of feet tall.


    Then he raised the hammer and smashed the dome with it.


    Shadows of the demon world appeared in the light emitted b


    mber of panic-stricken creatures to the old demon with blue-colored skin.


    Those prisoners were array experts, and they were quite famous in the Sea of Chaos.


    "Find a way to break this damn array as soon as possible.


    If you fail, none of you will make it out of here alive,"


    the old demon with blue skin shouted at the array experts.


    Under the pressure from the old demon, the array experts immediately began to study the Grand Geomancy Array in the three thousand big and small universes.


    "It''s time for us to find a way to deal with them. The Grand Geomancy Array will not hold on forever,"


    Santos said as he turned to look at the Divine Swordsman.


    ''Even if these array experts don''t find a way to break the Grand Geomancy Array, they will still break it by force within two months, '' Santos thought to himself.


    "Master, if there is no other way, we can gather all the creatures in the three thousand big and small universes.


    The moment the array was broken, I can teleport everyone away.


    We will have to abandon the three thousand big and small universes, but as long as we are alive, we can rebuild our hometown.


    That''s the best solution I can think of,"


    Austin proposed.


    He planned to activate the Reincarnation Token to leave the second the Grand Geomancy Array was ruined.

 Chapter 3896 Powerful Helpers

    ''It looks like we will lose the three thousand big and small universes, ''


    Austin thought, turning around and sighing.


    "Yes. That''s a good plan. Let''s do it."


    The Divine Swordsman and Santos nodded in agreement.


    ''I can''t think of any other way to get us out, '' they thought to themselves.


    "Brat, don''t be so pessimistic.


    You are a member of our Fallen Divine Valley and you are my master''s disciple.


    We will have your back.


    We will not allow others to bully you."


    A voice rang out Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Sir, you are here!"


    Austin exclaimed, recognizing that the owner of the voice was the sky-devouring dog.


    "Brat, we are all here."


    "I don''t care whether they are from the five super powerful forces or not. I will beat the shit out of them first!"


    More voices resounded in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    In addition to the sky-devouring dog, the black bull, the rooster, the goat, the rat, the tiger, the flood dragon, the white rabbit, the fat pig, the snake, the monkey, and the horse arrived.


    There were twelve animals including the sky-devouring dog.


    Austin remembered them all from time he had spent in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "Sirs, I''m glad that you all came here. We do need your help,"


    Austin said, bowing respectfully.


    He knew that the twelve animals all had the strength of semi-governing gods.


    It meant that Austin now had twelve powerful semi-governing gods on his side.


    He couldn''t imagine a better situation to be in.


    "Moo!


    It''s been so long since I''ve fought that I''m even willing to pick fights with these guys.


    Whatever! These five forces better watch out."


    The black bull''s low voice echoed throughout Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Come on!


    Do you have to start your speech with moo? I''ve have had enough of you,"


    the goat added in disgust.


    "Old habits die hard. It''s his catch phrase. He thinks it''s cool.


    You will get used to it if you spend more time with him,"


    the rat said.


    "Enough! Don''t forget why we are here,"


    the sky-devouring dog chimed in.


    "Come on! Let''s go already,"


    the rooster


    d materialized in his hand and he waved it at the invaders.


    A majestic sword aura which carried the destructive power wafted at his target.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    He hit a dozen divine gods with his sword. His victims broke into pieces, and their spiritual souls were destroyed.


    Austin also made his move. He activated the Hallucination Bead immediately.


    Countless illusions appeared and swarmed towards the people of the five super powerful forces.


    The illusions formed a dozen vortexes and they swept towards them.


    In a group battle with lots of people involved, the Hallucination Bead was the best weapon to eliminate the enemy.


    This was because


    people would get trapped in the illusions and distracted.


    At this point, they were fragile.


    Austin waved his sleeve and over ten golden spears appeared and stabbed a dozen genuine divine gods who were trapped in illusions. They turned into clouds of blood mist.


    "Overlapping Law Skill!"


    Austin shouted.


    With the help of this technique, he mixed four original chaotic laws. A sea of law energy was produced and swept towards the people of the five super powerful forces.


    This was Austin''s best shot at defeating them.


    The next moment, a large group of people exploded like fireworks.


    Thanks to this technique, Austin had slaughtered dozens of genuine divine gods and hundreds of ordinary divine gods.

 Chapter 3897 The Fighting Power Of The Semi-Governing God

    "Austin, you''re a fool for leaving the array,"


    the old guy with a golden horn said as he glared at Austin.


    "Why can I not come here, you old bastard?


    I can go anywhere I want to go!


    The army of the Beast City has invaded our three thousand big and small universes too many times. It''s time to face the music!"


    Austin raised a golden spear in his hand and aimed at a genuine medium-grade divine god of the beast race. His face was red and his eyes were cold.


    He pulled back his arm and released the spear. Within seconds, his enemy was hit and immediately exploded into a cloud of blood. Both his physical body and soul perished at the same time.


    "Not fair,"


    the old man with the golden horn complained.


    "Austin, don''t be so confident. Today will be your last day!"


    Boom!


    The sky above them rumbled and shook.


    A large amount of demonic aura swept from his cold body


    as he strode towards Austin at a terrifying speed.


    There was no denying that this man was a lot stronger than Austin.


    The strong aura filled the space around him, forming a whirlpool of energy with the old guy as the eye of the storm.


    He walked toward Austin step by step, taunting him.


    His aura turned golden and blew everywhere like a gust of wind. Behind him, his golden hairs blew and his cold eyes stared directly at Austin.


    In the face of such a strong enemy, no one dared to neglect his power.


    No one, except for Austin.


    In fact, genuine premium-grade divine gods were no longer difficult for Austin to kill so he had no interest in fighting them.


    Now that he had met a semi-governing god, Austin wanted to try if he could fight one.


    Letting out a long shout, Austin summoned more than ten golden spears in front of him, which floated with the same dazzling golden light.


    With a wave of his sleeve, Austin sent the long golden spears away. They turned into golden lightning as soon as they were shot out.


    In defense, the old man with the golden horn emitted a strange demonic light from head to toe. The amount of power radiating from him shattered the golden spears before they could reach him.


    This power was made up of air-like energy, and the old man with the golden horn didn''t actually make a formal attack. It was the energy instinctively released from the interior of the old monster''s body.


    "No way!


    Is that what a semi-governing god can do?"


    Austin exclaimed as his eyes widened.


    In close combat, Austin had a deeper understanding of the terrifying strength of the


    as he ran back.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Endless demonic light rose from his body and rippled around him, making him look like a god emerging from the sea. Austin gulped.


    The old monster stretched out his hand and a huge demonic sword appeared. He slashed the sword at the flood dragon with one swoop.


    Suddenly, winds rose and roared from every direction. Countless demonic fogs rolled to the sky. Hundreds of millions of evil sword-light burst out and their sharp blades sliced through the air. They all dashed at the flood dragon at the same time.


    "You old monster, I''ll swallow you up in one gulp!"


    The flood dragon''s whole body was shining as the chaotic energy burnt its body scarlet red. It wriggled its body to emit terrifying power that only an invincible dragon could possess.


    Its strong body rolled and coiled in the void.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The fight between the flood dragon and the old man became fiercer and fiercer as each of them used their most powerful skills.


    "What the hell are you doing? I was just about to test out the real combat power of a semi-governing god. Why did you come here and interrupt me?"


    Austin yelled at the flood dragon, feeling like he had no way of helping.


    Then, he turned around and saw the demonic monster with blue skin.


    His blue hairs were flying in the air, and his eyes were as cold as ice. Tremendous evil aura appeared and engulfed him. The hot flames produced by the evil aura looked like a wildfire.


    He was a semi-governing god too.


    "All right. I''ll just have to fight you."


    After finding his target, Austin smiled. He used his bodily movement skill and teleported himself there in an instant.

 Chapter 3898 A Big Harvest

    In an instant, Austin had almost come down upon the blue-skinned monster.


    The latter caught sight of him and shouted angrily, "Brat!


    How dare you!"


    He felt insulted when Austin dared to approach and challenge him.


    "Old man!


    Come on. Let''s have a real fight!"


    Austin shouted back, flexing his arms.


    "All right, you ignorant brat!


    Killing you will be a joy!"


    the blue-skinned monster replied, smiling viciously. He had wanted this opportunity the whole time.


    "Enough talking! Let''s fight!"


    Austin waved his hand forward, and in an instant, dozens of golden spears appeared in front of him. They shot towards the blue-skinned monster at lightning speed.


    "Not good enough!"


    the monster called back.


    He stretched out his huge hand, which was enlarging by the second. A moment later, dozens of golden spears were grasped in his hand. He squeezed until they were all broken.


    This proved that he was not much weaker than the monster with a golden horn.


    "Awesome!"


    Austin exclaimed in excitement.


    "Let''s fight one more time!"


    he shouted.


    Boom!


    Hundreds of millions of beams of golden light burst out from his body, illuminating the entire starry sky. His Chaotic Heaven Body and the special physique of the heaven metal race were activated at the same time.


    "Brat, I''m impressed. I thought you''d be dead by now."


    As soon as the blue-skinned monster finished speaking, he launched another palm attack.


    A bright light and thousands of demon worlds appeared in the palm. The air around it began to glow and tremble.


    Austin had a hard time not being knocked over from the aura alone.


    "Great! One more strike!"


    Austin was full of fighting spirit. His hair was flying in the air, and his momentum was constantly rising. The power of the physique of the heaven metal race was exerted to the extreme and he couldn''t wait to unleash it.


    However, a voice cried out, interrupting them.


    "Old monster, you bully the weak! Shame on you!


    Let me deal with you!"


    A black bull descended from the sky and flew at the blue-skinned monster.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Its two thick horns flew off and chased the monster.


    Where the horns passed by, the space collapsed and the earth cracked. The space and time were destroyed, and nothing was left!


    This was the power of a semi-governing god, of which each of


    so they couldn''t fight back


    and Austin could control them.


    Soon, Austin successfully subdued all these divine gods.


    "Master!" they greeted him obediently.


    For Austin, this was easy since he had done it many times before.


    "Austin, catch them!"


    On the other side, the monkey extended its big iron rod to him on which there were a dozen divine gods who were hurt badly.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Austin grabbed them and used the secret skill of the Puppet Strings to contain them.


    Then he took out a batch of advanced magic pills to heal their wounds.


    This way, Austin could avoid the fight while still gaining many new slaves.


    The divine gods were rounded up and Austin added more and more of them to his army.


    "Master!"


    Respectful greetings could be heard one after another.


    Not long after, a large group of new slaves stood behind him.


    The old demon with a golden horn, who was fighting fiercely with the flood dragon, trembled with anger and said, "You''re using the secret skill of Puppet Strings from the spiritual race!


    Austin, how dare you!


    How dare you make the divines gods of our beast race slaves?"


    "Brat, you stole my people! I will end you!"


    the blue-skinned monster yelled. Flames of fury rose from his body, burning like crazy.


    "Austin, you''ve gone too far!"


    "Austin, aren''t you afraid that our Novel Court will take revenge on you?"


    The masters of the underworld, the Novel Court, and the Divine Corpse Palace were also appalled when they saw Austin stealing their divine gods and pinning them against them.

 Chapter 3899 Fight Off The Enemy

    "Shut up!


    Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you talk to my master like this?"


    "You bastards! How dare you yell at my master? You''ve committed a serious crime.


    Get your asses over here and kowtow to my master to beg for his forgiveness!"


    "You know nothing, you losers


    My master is resourceful and invincible. It''s an honor to serve him.


    I advise you to be smart and swear your loyalty to our master. That way, you can learn from him and have a bright future."


    "Master, if you give the order, we will go wipe them out!"


    Before Austin could reply, his divine god slaves whom he had just garnered control of began hurling more comments and threats at the enemies.


    They had no idea that just minutes ago, the people they were yelling at were actually their superiors and comrades.


    Since Austin controlled them using the Puppet Strings, these divine gods considered him their master and were loyal to him. They wouldn''t allow anyone to ruin his reputation or challenge his authority.


    That was why they got carried away with anger and yelled back at the masters of the five super forces.


    "You... You... You idiots! Stop embarrassing us. Get over here right now!"


    The masters of the five super forces were livid.


    Their subordinates were embarrassing them in front of Austin while Austin was watching it.


    Obviously, they ignored their previous companions and Austin went on turning more and more divine gods of the five super forces into his slaves.


    The armies of the five super forces were no longer a match for the twelve animals from the Fallen Divine Valley.


    They were doomed to lose the war.


    The old creature with a golden horn from the beast race was at a disadvantage in his fight with the flood dragon and


    the old demon with blue skin had also been nearly ripped apart by the black bull.


    There was no denying that the black bull had infinite strength. Each time it moved, the old demon with blue skin would be injured. The longer their fight lasted, the scarier and more frustrated the old demon became.


    The other ten animals from the Fallen Divine Valley also slaughtered the warriors of the five super forces without breaking a sweat.


    They also caught all the divine gods an


    .


    I believe that we can win,"


    the black bull said confidently.


    "What if two, three, or even more governing gods show up?


    We will not be able to defeat them even if we got another twelve helpers of our level,"


    the massive rat said.


    "Seriously? Do you have to upset us like this?


    Do you think the governing gods would come out because of this?


    They haven''t shown up for more than half this chaotic era.


    It''s impossible that they would appear in the Sea of Chaos just because of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos,"


    the tiger chimed in.


    "It''s hard to say. The situation is different now.


    The leaders of five super forces, the Beast City in particular, are planning to rule the Sea of Chaos.


    And they control almost all the Sea of Chaos.


    Hence, they will go to war amongst themselves soon enough.


    When that happens, it is very likely that the governing gods will be sent to the battlefield.


    Austin, you have provoked the five super forces. It''s possible that you could attract the attention of those governing gods of the five super forces,"


    the sky-devouring dog said worriedly.


    "Dude, you have a good point."


    The goat nodded in agreement.


    "I have a hunch that the most turbulent and darkest time in the Sea of Chaos will come soon,"


    a massive snake said, uncoiling its one hundred thousand feet long body.


    ''If they really send the governing gods, the three thousand big and small universes will be doomed, ''


    Austin thought worriedly.

 Chapter 3900 The Governing God

    Now that the battle had ended, the Divine Swordsman and Santos came over with the divine gods of the three thousand big and small universes and thanked the twelve zodiac animals for helping them out of the crisis.


    "It''s really no problem. After all, if your real body were here, you wouldn''t need our help at all! Ha-ha!


    By the way, do you know where your real body is?"


    the sky-devouring dog asked the Divine Swordsman.


    All eyes turned to look at the Divine Swordsman man curiously.


    He had been born and raised in the three thousand big and small universes, but he was very mysterious, like a bright meteor, brilliant yet unsearchable.


    He had disappeared shortly after he made a name for himself.


    Only his avatar returned the last time when the three thousand big and small universes were invaded by strong enemies.


    As for his real body, no one knew where it had gone.


    "I don''t know where my real body is.


    When my real body left the three thousand big and small universes, he planned to travel the Sea of Chaos and explore the famous forbidden lands one by one, and my real body never returned ever since.


    As an avatar, I have guarded at the edge of the three thousand big and small universes ever since,"


    the Divine Swordsman replied.


    Everyone around him gasped.


    The forbidden areas in the Sea of Chaos were all very dangerous.


    No one had successfully explored all of them.


    "Wow! You are so courageous! I admire you very much.


    But unfortunately, your real body has never been to the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Otherwise, I would have fought with you there,"


    the sky-devouring dog said.


    "Stop bragging, dog.


    There''s no way that his real body isn''t a governing god.


    If so, how could you beat him?"


    the big, black bull asked, huffing.


    "Yes. My real body broke through and became a governing god.


    He didn''t leave the three thousand big and small universes until after he became a governing god,"


    the Divine Swordsman said, confirming with a nod.


    "WOW!"


    Although many had guessed at it, they never expected it to be confirmed.


    Those who lived there knew that there had


    previously not even been a genuine divi


    re than three thousand divine gods that he had turned into his slaves.


    This meant that he now owned about one thousand and three hundred genuine divine gods


    and about seven thousand ordinary divine gods as his slaves.


    This was an extremely powerful troop!


    With so many slaves, he was able to conquer most of the universe communities in the Sea of Chaos.


    "Austin, even when you''re gone, will these divine gods be absolutely obedient to you?


    Are they really willing to treat you as their master?


    Will they undermine you if they get a chance to do so?"


    Parker asked while looking at the army suspiciously.


    The Puppet Strings was a secret method of the spiritual race. Logically speaking, for a creature that did not belong to the spiritual race, no matter how powerful his strength and comprehensive abilities were, he would not be able to master this skill because he did not own the blood of the spiritual race.


    It was said that only the members of the spiritual race were able to master this skill.


    Therefore, creatures from other races had always been very curious about this mysterious technique. Austin possessed it so Parker was very curious.


    "Don''t worry, sir.


    I''m positive that they regard me as their master and respect me from the bottom of their hearts.


    They will never betray me unless I voluntarily remove the effect of the secret techniques on their spiritual souls,"


    Austin assured him with a smile.

 Chapter 3901 A Strong Enemy Is Coming

    "That''s awesome!"


    The divine gods of the three thousand big and small universes looked at Austin''s divine god slaves with shock all over their faces.


    ''It''s so cool that he has thousands of divine gods at his disposal.


    I bet Austin is the only one who is able to do that in the whole Sea of Chaos, '' the divine gods of the three thousand big and small universes thought to themselves.


    Ever since Austin had acquired the spiritual tree, he had surpassed the other members of the spiritual race at mastering the Puppet Strings.


    The spiritual tree was considered the most precious holy treasure of the spiritual race.


    There was a rumor about the spiritual tree. It was said that the blood essence and remaining energy of a fallen supreme grandmaster from the spiritual race was condensed into a seed. Later, the seed grew and turned into a spiritual tree.


    This was the story of how the spiritual tree came to be.


    Austin had been extremely lucky when he obtained it.


    With it, he could better cultivate the secret skills related to the spiritual soul.


    Moreover, Austin possessed an astonishing spiritual sense. This also helped in his mastery of the Puppet Strings.


    It was safe to say that no member of the spiritual race in the Sea of Chaos was better than Austin in terms of the Puppet Strings skill.


    Therefore, it was no surprise that Austin could turn so many divine gods into his slaves.


    "Now that we have fought off our enemy, let''s work together to clear the battlefield,"


    the Divine Swordsman announced, clapping his hands abruptly.


    After the long battle, the chaotic void nearby was seriously damaged. But the three thousand big and small universes was unscathed because of the powerful array.


    Austin looked around and saw big space cracks everywhere and space fragments were whistling in the black vacuum zones.


    This was a problem because


    the weaker creatures would avoid going near these places


    for it was too dangerous.


    The dark vacuum zones were more perilous than other spots. If weak creatures stumbled into them, they might be banished to distant or unknown spaces.


    The space cracks, the vacuum zones, and the space fragments that pervaded the chaotic void must be cleaned up or some creatures could never travel around the three thousand big and small universes again.


    "Austin, we need your genuine divine god slaves.


    It will be too dangerous and exhausting for us to attempt it,"


    the Divine Swordsman said.


    The ordinary divine gods usually were not proficient in space and time laws. It would be impossible for them to clean up the space cracks, vacuum zones, and spac


    e talented and have a lot of potential. It would be a pity if you remained an ordinary divine god all your life.


    We will stand guard for you so


    you can focus,"


    Santos said.


    "Thank you, master,"


    Austin responded.


    He turned back to the Thunderstroke Doom and frowned.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the sky, more and more thunder appeared. The Thunderstroke Doom began to locate Austin.


    Austin tried his best to hide his aura, energy, blood vitality, and anything else that might get him spotted.


    After that, he gathered his powerful spiritual sense to lock down his Soul Sea.


    The statue from the Fallen Divine Valley had taught him a very brilliant, secret technique which enabled him to conceal his aura and turn invisible. It was a good way to avoid the Thunderstroke Doom.


    Austin tried his hardest to perform the technique, and it didn''t let him down.


    A long time had passed, but the Thunderstroke Doom still couldn''t find its target.


    The lightning danced more frequently and the thunder got louder;


    however, Austin ignored it and continued to hide.


    The Thunderstroke Doom was yet to have its target''s location.


    "It looks like that everything will go smoothly,"


    Santos said.


    The other divine gods sighed in relief.


    As time went by, the Thunderstroke Doom was coming to an end.


    Everyone around thought that Austin would succeed in dodging the doom.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    In the chaotic void, a black furnace which emitted thick demonic aura suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    The black fire inside it grew larger and so did the furnace. It garnered a sucking force and tried to drag Austin into it.


    ''Damn it! A strong enemy is coming!''


    Austin thought, trying to resist the pull.

 Chapter 3902 Critical Situation

    "Your talent''s really good. It''s rare to see such a genius like you,"


    a voice coldly commented before a huge figure suddenly appeared.


    It was a tall demon with loose hair whipping around in the air. Powerful evil aura filled the void and it turned the air into something terrifying along with his frightening eyes.


    There was no doubt that it was the old blue-skinned demon that Austin met before.


    Boom!


    A terrifying evil aura poured out of the black demonic furnace that kept trying to pull Austin in to refine him.


    Without any hesitation, Austin immediately used the Overlapping Law Skill.


    In the blink of an eye, it merged the power of five original chaotic laws and it collided with the demonic furnace.


    Overwhelming law power and demonic power exploded at the same time, forming layers of energy shock waves that spread out in all directions.


    "Awesome!


    In just a few months, you made your fighting prowess increase leaps and bounds.


    No wonder even Lord Marlon spoke highly of your talents."


    Terrifying demonic power emitted from the golden-horned old beast that also appeared not too far away from Austin.


    An attack immediately exploded from the beast.


    With a single wave of his left hand, a rune engraved with demonic aura appeared in the void. Mysterious symbols of the beast race filled the sky along with a deafening bang. As the symbols appeared, the void shook so hard from the aura it began to collapse.


    Only a dark vacuum remained as everything within the void was destroyed.


    Meanwhile, a mysterious formula was also activated with his other hand and it carved itself in the void. Many vast, ancient worlds of the beast race unfolded without pause and filled the void.


    Under Austin''s mind control, he activated the Hallucination Bead until more than a dozen illusions appeared to form a vortex that would block his front.


    In the next moment, he used the Overlapping Law Skill again to combine the power of five original chaotic laws. With an ocean of law power at his disposal, he continued pushing on.


    At the same time, golden light flashed all over Austin''s body as he activated the Chaotic Heaven Body and the physique of the heaven metal race at the same time.


    With the Overlapping Law Skill, the Hallucination Bead, and the s


    er!


    Hold on!


    We''ll help you deal with them right away!"


    "You despicable bastards! How dare you interfere my master when he''s trying to avoid the Thunderstroke Doom!


    If anything happens to my dear master, I will never let you go!"


    Loud bellows of fury erupted from the divine god slaves under Austin''s command. There was an audible sound as they gritted their teeth in their desperate desire to rush over and fight along their master.


    However, they were nowhere near strong enough to get close, much less be able to lend Austin a hand.


    It was because of the overwhelming energy pressure released by the five masters.


    Two semi-governing gods were especially powerful. Most of the divine gods around them couldn''t stand straight under the terrifying aura they released, let alone get close enough to help Austin.


    There was no mercy to be found in the sudden attack of the five masters.


    Moreover, Austin was too busy focusing on avoiding the Thunderstroke Doom by concealing his vital energy, aura, and law power in his body.


    He was caught off guard by their sudden attacks.


    Bang!


    As soon as their attacks reached him, Austin was thrown away like a kite with a broken string.


    Flesh and blood splattered in all directions as his body was blown into pieces.


    Only a small part of his body remained, bleeding out greatly and desperately gasping.


    "Austin!"


    "Master!"


    Shocked exclamations left the divine gods of the three thousand big and small universes and Austin''s divine god slaves.

 Chapter 3903 A Risky Method

    Meanwhile, back in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "This is not good! Austin is in trouble!" a towering statue said in a low voice.


    It stood on a huge square inside a secret space.


    This statue was the hideout of Austin''s mysterious master.


    With his advanced spiritual sense, Austin''s master could perceive what was happening in most of the Sea of Chaos.


    Since Austin was his disciple, he would use his spiritual sense to check on him every once in a while.


    "You go help Austin now. If you fail to come to his aid in time, he may not be able to become a genuine divine god,"


    the statue informed the twelve animals.


    As soon as they received the message, the twelve animals performed their brilliant omnipotent skills to create spatial channels. Wasting no time, they entered the channels and headed towards the three thousand big and small universes at full speed.


    At the same time, outside the three thousand big and small universes, Austin was seriously injured and more lightning was raining down all around him.


    And unfortunately, misfortunes never came alone.


    "Damn it! I can''t break through the doom!" Austin said through gritted teeth.


    In an attempt to protect his Soul Sea, Austin summoned a huge spiritual bell to envelop it.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual tree, the spiritual dragon, and the Chaotic Ice Lotus released their powerful spiritual energy to block the Soul Sea to prevent the aura of his spiritual soul from leaking out.


    Austin also activated the golden sphere of spiritual sense. The sphere rotated slowly, producing waves of spiritual soul energy and mysterious runes that locked down the Soul Sea.


    Thankfully, the aura of Austin''s spiritual soul didn''t leak out.


    Since the Thunderstroke Doom was still happening, Austin had to activate his bodily movement skill and try to run away.


    He also displayed the secret method of avoiding the Thunderstroke Doom that his teacher from the Fallen Divine Valley had taught him. Thanks to the technique, he successfully concealed his aura, energy, and anything else that might expose him to the doom.


    Austin had to be cautious.


    If he made a move, he would emit overwhelming energy fluctuation.


    Then the thunderbolts would locate him.


    "What''s this? Brat, you aren''t going to fight us off?


    You''re just going to run around?


    Well, we will not let you successfully


    e Doom continued.


    ''I have no choice but to use that move that my master taught me.''


    Looking at the horrible attacks coming at him one after another, Austin gritted his teeth and made a decision.


    The method his master had given him when he was in the Fallen Divine Valley back then


    was to be used only


    when he had no other choice.


    The method was efficient but risky.


    He needed to make himself explode, destroying his flesh and spiritual soul.


    It was not difficult for divine gods to come back to life after their bodies were destroyed.


    In fact, many strong divine gods could regenerate their bodies after their flesh broke into pieces.


    However, blasting spiritual soul was equal to committing suicide for most divine gods.


    Spiritual souls were too important for cultivators.


    If one''s spiritual soul was seriously injured, it would be hard for it to heal.


    Therefore, most divine gods would avoid using such a method.


    In the past, Austin wouldn''t have dared to try it, but now things were different.


    Austin had the Chaotic Ice Lotus.


    The Chaotic Ice Lotus could fix one''s spiritual soul


    as long as there was a little original spiritual soul energy left.


    This meant that the Chaotic Ice Lotus could fix his spiritual soul even if Austin''s spiritual soul was broken.


    The current situation left Austin without any other choice.


    The thunderbolts were about to hit him.


    Moreover, the five masters'' attacks were approaching.


    "I''m going to give it a shot!"


    Looking at the thunderbolts approaching, Austin made up his mind.

 Chapter 3904 Come To Life

    In the chaotic void, the five masters combined their powers to form an overwhelmingly powerful attack that was barreling towards Austin.


    "You despicable brats, stop!"


    "Austin, hold on. We''re coming!"


    Twelve space teleportation channels appeared in the distant void. The twelve zodiac animals quickly rushed out of each one with all their might to try and save the young protagonist.


    But it was too late.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, Austin''s body exploded into fine red dust.


    The explosion was so strong that even his spiritual soul couldn''t escape.


    "What?! No!"


    The twelve zodiac animals came to a screeching halt, all of them utterly stunned.


    Even the five masters couldn''t believe what they saw.


    Did Austin commit suicide because of despair?


    "What the hell is going on?


    Why did Austin explode?"


    "There''s no way he''s still alive! I saw his spiritual soul explode into smithereens!"


    "How could this happen? How did Austin die just like that?"


    "This can''t be. I have read his fortune before. He should have had a long life!"


    The twelve zodiac animals desperately rushed towards the place where the young man''s body once stood.


    "Ha-ha, I didn''t expect that he would commit suicide in despair!


    What a sad way to die!"


    The old blue-skinned demon laughed maniacally.


    "Something is wrong. Austin wouldn''t do that.


    Plus, he can easily stand toe to toe against a genuine premium-grade divine god. Even if he couldn''t become a genuine divine god himself, there was no need to end his life,"


    the old creature with a golden horn said as he shook his head in confusion.


    "You actually believe that he survived? I saw his body and spiritual soul explode with my own eyes!


    No one could''ve survived such a devastating blow.


    Is there anything suspicious?"


    the old demon bit back, curling his lips.


    "I suppose you''re right."


    The old creature with a golden horn nodded in agreement after giving it much thought.


    He now realized how silly it was to thi


    Austin''s answer resonated from the tree.


    This big tree, of course, was none other than the spiritual tree.


    That lotus was the Chaotic Ice Lotus.


    And the dragon was the spiritual dragon.


    When Austin died just now, it was these three treasures that protected all the pieces of his spiritual soul. Now the pieces were slowly reorganizing and repairing.


    That was why the twelve zodiac animals could sense Austin''s aura.


    "You''re right. The Thunderstroke Doom has indeed disappeared,"


    the colorful rooster said as it looked up into the sky.


    "Austin''s spiritual soul was blown up just now. He was dead.


    So of course the Thunderstroke Doom no longer chased after him."


    The tiger finally understood Austin''s plan.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, you are really something.


    You could actually survive!"


    "Austin, you smart bastard!"


    "Impressive!"


    Relief washed over the twelve zodiac animals when they were finally sure that Austin would survive.


    "Sirs, do you really want me to die?"


    Austin was speechless.


    "What are you talking about? We are happy for you, aren''t we?"


    the black bull said.


    "Austin, you seem very weak. Are you all right?"


    the sky-devouring dog asked with concern.


    "My vital energy is seriously consumed.


    It will take a long time for me to fully recover,"


    Austin replied feebly.

 Chapter 3905 I Have A Chance To Become A Genuine Divine God

    "It''s fine since you managed to survive that."


    All twelve animals heaved a sigh of relief when Austin assured them that he would recover.


    Since Austin wasn''t in good shape, they thought that he wouldn''t be able to recover from his injuries and even lose his cultivation base.


    "Please don''t let anyone else know that I''m still alive.


    I want to make the five super forces believe that I died,"


    Austin requested.


    "Oh? Austin, what are you planning?"


    Not a single one of the twelve animals caught on to his plans.


    "If the five super forces realized I survived, they''ll definitely send their troops to hunt me down.


    I want to focus on my cultivation and improve my strength for now.


    Once I''m strong enough, I''ll personally settle my debts with them.


    I won''t let this go,"


    Austin explained.


    "If the people of the five super forces think you''re dead, they won''t bother to look for you and you can live in peace for a while.


    I think it''s a good idea. All right, we''ll keep it to ourselves,"


    the sky-devouring dog agreed with a nod.


    "Austin, what are you waiting for? Fix your physical body now,"


    the big black bull urged.


    "I can barely maintain this state. I can''t repair my body in such a short time.


    I need to have a good rest."


    Austin''s bitter laugh echoed from inside the spiritual tree.


    It was the first time that both his body and spiritual soul were fully blasted into pieces. With the Chaotic Heaven Body, the special body of the heaven metal race, the Chaotic Ice Lotus, the spiritual tree, and the spiritual dragon, he managed to come back to life.


    However, it was impossible for him to recover completely and immediately.


    "Sirs, please take me to the Fallen Divine Valley.


    I need to have a rest well there for a while so I can recover,"


    Austin politely asked.


    "What about the three thousand big and small universes? Don''t you need to go back and tell them that you''re still alive?"


    the sky-devouring dog questioned.


    "I can tell them through my spiritual sense."


    Austin would have shrugged if he could.


    "All right, then. Let''s go home."


    The sky-devouring dog accepted his answer with a nod.


    In the blink of an eye, it cut off the space where Austin was and put it into


    "


    All the people of the five super forces were very happy about Austin''s death and used him as a warning to others.


    Not too long ago, Austin and his allied army did nothing but get on their nerves.


    Now, the pain in the ass finally disappeared.


    It brought nothing but relief for the people of the five super forces, and their day couldn''t get any better.


    "Since Austin had the balls to make an enemy of us, all the creatures related to him and the cosmos he came from must perish with him.


    Watch and see. Our army will destroy the three thousand big and small universes sooner or later."


    "The three thousand big and small universes are already listed on our most wanted list. It''ll vanish soon."


    Each one of the five super forces declared that they would destroy the three thousand big and small universes sooner or later.


    At the same time, in a secret room in the Fallen Divine Valley, there was a large mass of flesh and blood that mixed together with the spiritual tree, the spiritual dragon, and the Chaotic Ice Lotus.


    "Getting blasted feels terrible.


    It''s like suffering from a serious illness.


    But I have to admit that this was the best way to avoid the Thunderstroke Doom.


    Next time I face the dangerous Thunderstroke Doom that I can''t deal with, I''ll adopt the same strategy.


    Looks like I have the chance to become a genuine divine god soon."


    Austin''s voice came from the mixture of flesh, the spiritual tree, the spiritual dragon, and the Chaotic Ice Lotus.

 Chapter 3906 Im Austins Friend

    Afterwards, the Chaotic Heaven Body and the heaven metal race''s body began their work.


    Slowly but surely, Austin''s body and spiritual soul began to recover.


    However, he wasn''t in any rush.


    At this moment, the five super forces, namely the Beast City, the Demon City, the Novel Court, the underworld, and the Divine Corpse Palace were dominating the Sea of Chaos. Along with the Annihilation Mountain, it formed a situation where the six forces constantly fought for dominance.


    Every inch of the Sea of Chaos was neatly divided and claimed by the six forces.


    Horrifying slaughter and bloodshed happened all over the Sea of Chaos whenever the six forces met to continue their unending fight for supremacy.


    Death and sorrow filled the air.


    It was the era of an unending nightmare for most creatures.


    Everyone could only hope and pray that the nightmare ended as soon as possible.


    Time flew like that for all the creatures.


    Eventually, the Sea of Chaos seemed to have entered a relatively calm period.


    It was because the six forces had finally settled on how to divide the territory of the Sea of Chaos and fully claimed an area.


    If the fight dragged on any longer, it would spark an all-out war among the six super forces.


    Everyone knew that once the six super forces seriously fought against each other, devastating consequences would hit the entirety of the Sea of Chaos.


    A battle breaking out among them was an incredibly terrifying possibility.


    Among them, the Beast City was undoubtedly the strongest.


    While four other forces, namely the Novel Court, the underworld, the Divine Corpse Palace, and the Demon City, made an agreement to join hands to deal with the Beast City.


    Meanwhile, the rising star, the Annihilation Mountain, conquered more than a dozen famous forbidden lands and proved its astonishing strength.


    Particularly the new leader of the Annihilation Mountain, Ronnie, had the strength of a governing god. He led his people to attack one forbidden land after the other, sending ripples throughout the Sea of Chaos.


    Even the former leader of the Annihilation Mountain submitted himself to Ronnie and became his right-hand man.


    Due to the sudden rise of the Annihilation Mountain, the other five super forces felt a bit of fear. None of them wanted to be the first to provoke the Annihilation Mountain.


    Therefore, the six super forces were currently divided into three groups.


    The first group was the lone Beast City.


    Second would be the alliance between the Novel Court and three other super forces.


    Last would be the Annihilation Mountain.


    Everyone knew t


    ad.


    "Supreme grandmaster, where are we going now?


    There''s no place for us to stay in the Heaven Beast Valley,"


    a beautiful woman sadly asked.


    Despite her simple blue dress, her height and sheer beauty painted her as one of the best among the women of the mermaid race.


    "Of course we can''t go back to the Heaven Beast Valley anymore.


    Now that the Sea of Chaos is under the control of the six super forces, we would be in danger no matter where we go.


    We may have to wander from place to place and endure many hardships if we want to survive.


    You should prepare yourself,"


    Elmer sighed helplessly.


    "Sir, I know there''s a remote universe community that hasn''t been controlled by the six super forces.


    How about we go there?"


    the woman in blue suggested.


    "Sally, which universe community are you talking about?"


    asked Elmer dazedly.


    "The three thousand big and small universes,"


    Sally confidently said.


    "Are you talking about Austin''s hometown?"


    Two other mermaids excitedly piped up.


    If Austin was here, he would have immediately recognized that the woman in blue was Sally.


    She stayed with Austin for a period of time in the Land of Outlaw.


    "The three thousand big and small universes are Austin''s hometown. He is the leader of that fierce alliance.


    Word has it, a very powerful array protects the universe community and it isn''t under the control of the six super forces for now.


    But we don''t have any relationship with the creatures of this universe community. We don''t know if they''ll accept us if we rashly go into their territory,"


    Elmer sighed.


    "Supreme grandmaster, I''m Austin''s friend. The three thousand big and small universes will definitely accept us,"


    assured Sally.

 Chapter 3907 I Will Teach You Myself

    "Sally is telling the truth, supreme grandmaster.


    Austin is indeed a friend of ours!"


    the other two mermaids added. Their faces lit up in excitement just at the mention of his name.


    "Really?


    Austin leads one powerful army, and his forces have the capacity to dominate the entire Sea of Chaos!


    And you three little girls are friends with him? How is that possible?"


    Elmer still had some doubts.


    Seeing that Elmer was having reservations about what they had said, Sally explained further, "Supreme grandmaster, please believe us!


    Do you remember? Last time I told you that one young human saved our lives, protected us the whole way and helped us get out of the Land of Outlaw!


    If not for him, we would have already been killed by Elder Osbert.


    Well, that young man is no other than Austin!"


    To prove what she had said, Sally waved her hand.


    Immediately, a projection of an image created through her spiritual soul energy appeared in the airship.


    The projected image was that of Austin.


    Since Sally had spent many days with him, it was not difficult for her to accurately recreate Austin''s appearance and his aura of the spiritual soul.


    "Yes, that is indeed Austin!"


    one master of the mermaid race confirmed.


    Many stories about Austin''s strength, abilities and even his appearance had spread throughout the Sea of Chaos. That was why many could easily recognize him.


    "Well, it seems that you three are not lying.


    I now believe that Austin is indeed your friend."


    Elmer nodded.


    It was easy for Elmer to verify whether the three girls were lying or not based on the simulated figure.


    "Unfortunately, Austin has perished in battle.


    Even if the three of you are friends with him, he can no longer help us,"


    Elmer said with a sigh.


    "Austin is of great importance in the three thousand big and small universes;


    with the friendship between Austin and us three, I believe that this place should be willing to accept our race.


    Besides, I have this vague feeling that Austin didn''t die and that he is alive and well somewhere.


    I can feel it!"


    Sally replied with conviction.


    "What are you talking about? Austin is still alive?


    How can you say that?


    That''s impossible!


    It was said that he was surrounded by five masters at the same time, two of whom were even semi-governing gods.


    No matter how powerful he was, there was no way he could have escaped death.


    Besides, Sally, don


    five original chaotic laws.


    Now, he had made unparalleled progress!


    "Let''s see. The Overlapping Law Skill should be much more powerful than before.


    I guess the combined power of all five original chaotic laws can easily kill any genuine premium-grade divine god.


    If faced with semi-governing gods again, I''m confident that I can protect myself well even if I don''t get to defeat them,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    "Austin, come and see me as soon as you can."


    Suddenly, a voice rang inside Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "I am available now master. I''m coming!"


    Austin was overjoyed to have received the message.


    It was from his statue master.


    Immediately, Austin stood up and rushed to the secret space where his statue master was.


    The next moment, Austin was already standing in front of the huge statue in the square.


    "Master!"


    Austin bowed respectfully in greeting.


    "Good job!


    I can see that you have made rapid progress."


    The soul hidden in the statue was quick to express his pleasure over Austin''s recent achievements.


    Ever since he accepted Austin as his disciple, he had witnessed Austin''s accelerated progress and constantly increasing power.


    He knew that he had chosen the right person to mentor.


    "Austin, as your master, it''s my responsibility to teach you and guide you.


    From now on, I shall personally guide your cultivation and entrust you with my secret skills,"


    the statue said.


    "Thank you, master!"


    Austin replied excitedly.


    After all, his master was a god of chaos!


    The skills taught by a god of chaos must be extremely powerful and a cut above the rest!

 Chapter 3908 Mind Power

    "Austin, you have made a right decision not to become a genuine divine god by eating the Divine Accomplishment Fruit.


    Although it can help you become a genuine divine god in a much shorter span of time, it also has a side-effect that you might not want.


    It''s like trading a part of your potentials for becoming a genuine divine god in the soonest possible time. Because of that, you will achieve far less things than you were destined to do.


    But if you follow the genuine process and cultivate with all your might, you will eventually become a true powerful genuine divine god. You shall have unlimited potential for further development in the future,"


    the statue on the square said, encouraging Austin.


    "Austin, you are really a talented young man, overflowing with potential. Although you are merely an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god, you already have the ability to defeat the genuine premium-grade divine god.


    Even in the ancient times, you would be considered a remarkable talented cultivator among the people of your generation.


    If you choose this path, it will be more difficult for you to become a genuine divine god and it will take longer. You will have to pay a higher price than the others.


    There is a law to keep the balance in the chaotic space��talents and heroes always go through more hardships than ordinary people,"


    the statue continued.


    By explaining patiently, he was enlightening Austin.


    Only divine gods of his level could know the secrets of the genuine divine gods and understand the basic laws in all worlds and cosmoses.


    "But don''t be upset. I know how badly you want to become a genuine divine god.


    Once you become one, your fighting power will be beyond your wildest dreams,"


    the statue continued.


    "Master, I understand."


    Austin nodded his head.


    "I can see that you have almost accumulated enough experience while you traveled across the Sea of Chaos.


    I am confident that you will definitely break through and become a genuine divine god very soon.


    But don''t rush it. It''s best if you let nature take its course.


    I''m sure you already know that the higher one''s cultivation base is, the more calm and wise one should be about pursuing higher vital energy realms.


    Everything should follow the law of nature and let it run its course.


    I''m just afraid that you might be in a rush. That''s why I''m having the talk with you,"


    the statue said.


    "Thank you for your advice, master. I will adjust my state of mind and give your advice some very serious consideration,"


    Austin said gratefully.


    Even mortals understood what the statue said.


    However, the g


    nd expectation resounded all over the vessel.


    Among its passengers were members of the mermaid race.


    All of a sudden, and with a loud noise, a black hand appeared from out of nowhere.


    It crushed the spatial channel in just a split of a heartbeat.


    The blue airship was being thrown around because of the turbulence. It managed to stop in its tracks while it was several billion miles away from where it had been.


    Just then, a figure appeared in front of the airship, blocking its way.


    "Are you people from the mermaid race trying to go against my orders? How dare you run away like this?"


    he said impassively.


    "Oh, no! Look! It''s Ronnie!"


    Inside the airship, the members of the mermaid race were huddled in one corner, completely terrified.


    They all knew that Ronnie was a governing god and that he had come for them.


    Being a semi-governing god, Elmer was the strongest one among them.


    If Ronnie caught up with them, they knew that they stood no chance against him.


    "It''s not his real body. It''s just an avatar," Elmer said with a deep frown.


    There was a flash of seriousness in his eyes.


    "Although I am just an avatar, it''s going to be a piece of cake for me to bring you traitors back,"


    Ronnie''s avatar said with a scornful sneer.


    As he spoke, Ronnie''s avatar walked towards the blue airship with determination in each step.


    "Ronnie, we have no issues against you.


    Why are you pushing us like this? Are you really going to kill all of us?"


    Elmer huffed.


    "Ha-ha! Who told you that I was going to destroy you? Listen, I want to be a part of your family!


    Once I marry all the young women in your race, we will become one big happy family!"


    Ronnie let out a harsh laugh and his voice was full of malice.

 Chapter 3909 The Crucial Achievement

    As Ronnie droned on, he got closer to the mermaid race''s airship.


    Suddenly, something unexpected happened.


    Turbulent waves surged in the surrounding chaotic void. A surging blue sea materialized out of nowhere. It roared crazily, rolling up huge waves, and bombarded towards Ronnie.


    "Ha ha ha! How brazen. It seems that your race seriously wants to cross me.


    Well, in that case, I''ll make it my mission to make all the women of the mermaid race my slaves.


    And all your men will be executed,"


    Ronnie sneered as he saw their attack.


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and struck. As a result, the rolling energy and strange law power he created made the incoming surge of blue sea to evaporate.


    "Come over here, you bastards!"


    He reached out his hand to grab the mermaid race''s airship.


    Without a warning, a strong wind blew in the chaotic void. This caused the space and time to collapse. The blue airship looked like a sinking ship, weakly flying in Ronnie''s direction.


    Everyone inside the ship was dumbfounded��they felt their hearts beat twice as fast out of fear. They turned pale in horror.


    Even Elmer, the chief of the mermaid race, whispered a silent prayer. He was just as muddled and horrified like the rest of them.


    He initially thought that Ronnie merely sent an avatar on his behalf. If it were the case, they could''ve had a fighting chance to resist him.


    Fortunately, his hunch was correct��Ronnie did send his avatar. However, he did not expect his avatar to be this powerful. He shook his head. He regretted underestimating his enemy. Now, the survival of his race was at risk.


    He couldn''t deny that Ronnie''s strength was indeed commendable.


    He only used a single avatar, and the entire mermaid race had been suppressed.


    "Ronnie, I''ll fight you to the death!"


    Elmer called out from the airship.


    "Ha ha, you''ve got to be kidding me. You''re just an old man. How are you even going to fight?"


    Ronnie teased before he burst into wild and arrogant laughter.


    As he guffawed, a fist sized blue bead shot out of the airship.


    "It''s the Hallucination Bead!"


    Ronnie''s eyes caught the shimmer of the blue bead. He stretched his hand to reach it.


    Throughout their race, there were some gifted mermaids who were born with a special Hallucination Bead.


    "Ha ha, are you going to give me this Hallucination Bead? I won''t refuse."


    Just as Ronnie was about to get his hands on the Hallucination Bead, another disturbance took place.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the blue bead exploded on the spot.


    Endless tide of energy surged crazily. It practically filled the whole place with a hazy tinge of blue.


    The space and time in the nearby void were completely destroyed.


    In just a matter of minutes


    th his mind and continued to cultivate his mind power.


    A few months had come and gone as Austin spent his time cultivating.


    Then, suddenly, inside the secret chamber, a white light flew back and forth like lightning.


    This went on for a while. Then, it stopped in front of Austin, hovering in the air.


    This object was still the jade slip.


    Austin could now control the jade slip freely!


    He managed to do this with only his mind power, nothing else.


    "Great!


    My disciple is really talented!


    It only took him only half a year to cultivate his mind power.


    He is much more talented compared to me back then!"


    the statue in the square proudly observed.


    "Try something else!"


    In the secret room, Austin used his mind power to move various objects, including chairs, tables, all kinds of furniture, and even big stones.


    He kept practicing so he could acclimatize to his newly-discovered skill.


    The mind power was a kind of abstract, mysterious and unpredictable special power.


    One characteristic of mind power cultivation was that it was difficult to cultivate it at the beginning.


    However, once one succeeded in creating his mind power, it would be easier to improve its strength after.


    As soon as Austin discovered his mind power, he kept on cultivating it to greater heights. It became more and more powerful.


    Two months later, Austin did his best to heighten his mind power further.


    Dozens of huge stones flew back and forth inside the secret chamber.


    Sitting cross legged on the ground, Austin controlled the stones with his mind power easily.


    "Explode!"


    he suddenly shouted.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Upon Austin''s command, these big stones exploded at the same time. The room was filled with debris and sand.


    "I can finally utilize my mind power properly!"


    Austin said excitedly.

 Chapter 3910 Master The Mind Sword Skill

    Since Austin had basic knowledge regarding mind power, he was able to practice the Mind Sword Skill.


    Soon, he began to cultivate the Mind Sword Skill.


    Before he began cultivating, he studied the cultivation method of the technique several times.


    "The so-called Mind Sword Skill involves three energies.


    They''re the mind power, spiritual sense, and sword aura,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    "I hope I can successfully harness it."


    Austin took a deep breath and began to work on the Mind Sword Skill.


    To master the technique, he needed to perfectly combine mind power, spiritual sense, and sword aura.


    When he practiced the Flying Swordsmanship in the past, he managed to combine his spiritual sense with his sword aura.


    What he needed to do now was integrate the combination of his sword aura and spiritual sense with the mind power.


    ''If mind power really is extremely condensed spiritual sense, then the two are made of the same elements. Once I find what they have in common, it won''t be difficult to merge them, ''


    Austin mused while he practiced the Mind Sword Skill.


    Although the statue told him that it would be difficult to master the Mind Sword Skill, he was confident that he could harness it to the fullest because he had powerful spiritual sense and was greatly gifted in comprehension.


    In the secret room, Austin became greatly immersed in his cultivation again.


    Time passed by without his notice.


    In the blink of an eye, more than half a year had passed.


    Nothing new happened in the Sea of Chaos during that time.


    Peace reigned over the six super forces.


    Other universe communities, races, and forces also developed well and prospered.


    As long as the smaller forces turned in a certain amount of cultivation resources to the super powers, they wouldn''t suffer through hardships.


    Despite that, everyone knew that it was the momentary calm before the storm.


    A decisive battle would break out among the six super forces sooner or later.


    Particularly the leader of the Beast City had never given up on his ambition of ruling the entirety of the Sea of Chaos.


    During that time, breaking news spread through every corner of the Sea of Chaos.


    The supreme cosmos appeared again.


    Not just once or twice, it was found several times.


    In the blink of an eye, many masters rushed to t


    ome stronger."


    Austin stood up and walked out of the secret room.


    "Master, I can unleash the Mind Sword Skill,"


    Austin reported to the statue master through his spiritual sense.


    "Good job.


    I knew you could do it.


    If you want to unleash the Mind Sword Skill to its full potential, you need to let nature take its course.


    There''s no need to rush,"


    the statue responded.


    "Master, I understand."


    Austin agreed with a nod of his head.


    "Master, I want to take a look back at the three thousand big and small universes,"


    Austin politely requested, waiting for the statue to give his assent.


    After he regenerated his body and fixed his spiritual soul, he spent over five years on his cultivation in the Fallen Divine Valley. He was anxious to go back and see how everything was going in the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Go ahead,"


    the statue master immediately permitted.


    After he bid a quick goodbye to the twelve animals through his spiritual sense, he made his way towards the exit of the Fallen Divine Valley. Once he was outside the valley, he took out an airship and boarded it, controlling it to head back to the three thousand big and small universes.


    At the same time, outside the three thousand big and small universes.


    Deathly silence filled the air.


    All of a sudden, a spatial channel popped out of thin air.


    A blue airship rushed out of it.


    "The three thousand big and small universes is right in front of us. We''re finally here."


    A voice filled with joy resounded within the airship.

 Chapter 3911 We Are Friends (Part One)

    "I can see it! We''re almost at the three thousand big and small universes!"


    "Oh, thank goodness! I''m so glad we finally got rid of Ronnie. We''ve been journeying for a while, and now, we''ve made it here."


    "Yeah. I hope we can be safe in this place."


    When the blue airship came to a stop, all the members of the mermaid race felt anxious and excited.


    After all, they had worn themselves out trying to run and hide away from Ronnie. They had even traveled almost every corner of the Sea of Chaos for a while just to escape dangers. Now that they were out of harm''s way, they came to this place to seek refuge.


    It had only been a few days since they steered clear of Ronnie, but the peace and quiet during their trip to the three thousand big and small universes had brought them a sense of relief.


    "Ah, the legend''s true.


    This place is under the protection of a large array.


    Outsiders like us aren''t allowed to come in and out freely.


    It seems we have to ask for permission first so we can enter."


    When everyone released their spiritual senses to inspect the situation in the three thousand big and small universes, they all took notice of the Grand Geomancy Array.


    "Whoa. This array is so powerful.


    Even I can''t enter! I would try using force but I believe I still wouldn''t be able to break it!"


    Elmer blurted out.


    He was surprised to see how impressive the array was. After all, he was a semi-governing god.


    If he couldn''t squeeze his spiritual sense through the array, then this could only mean that it was absolutely powerful.


    Slowly, the blue airship kept moving forward until it reached the edge of the Grand Geomancy Array.


    "Who are you?


    Stop right now!


    You are not allowed to enter the three t


    very day that they got a chance to meet a semi-governing god, so it was definitely a big deal that no one would miss out on.


    Now that Elmer was right in front of them, they were eager to know more about why the mermaid race paid them a visit.


    "Did you say you''re from the mermaid race?"


    Santos asked inquisitively as he looked at Elmer.


    Under normal circumstances, the members of the mermaid race lived and stayed in the Heaven Beast Valley.


    It was a terrifying forbidden area, so no outsiders ever dared to break into their home so easily.


    No one knew much about them. For this reason, everyone called the mermaid race mysterious.


    "Yes, I did.


    We are all from the mermaid race,"


    Elmer responded with a nod.


    "I heard that the reason why you''re trying to enter the three thousand big and small universes is to avoid your enemy who had been chasing you.


    Is that true?" the Divine Swordsman asked.


    "That''s right.


    Unfortunately, our race had provoked a fearsome enemy.


    A while back, we''ve fled the Heaven Beast Valley to run away and hide. However, now, we''ve found ourselves having no place to stay in the entire Sea of Chaos.

 Chapter 3912 We Are Friends (Part Two)

    Would it be possible for you to accept us and let us join you?"


    Elmer tried to sound as polite as he could.


    "Why would you choose to come here to the three thousand big and small universes?


    If not even you, a powerful semi-governing god, can deal with your enemy, what makes you think we could handle him?"


    Although it sounded harsh, the Divine Swordsman went straight to his point.


    Of course, they needed to take caution to ensure the safety of their universe community.


    If they let a semi-governing god in for no good reason, they would be inviting a threat to their home.


    What was more, they might also attract enemies stronger than they could tackle.


    They had to be careful.


    Besides, both Santos and the Divine Swordsman had no idea if Elmer was telling the truth.


    They couldn''t just take his word for it.


    That was why they didn''t dare make a decision so easily and gave Elmer a chance to explain himself.


    "Uh... Well, you see..."


    For a moment, Elmer didn''t know what to say.


    What he knew, however, was the strong possibility that Ronnie would come to this universe community to find them. If that happened, the three thousand big and small universes would have to face another daunting enemy.


    It would do them no good, and the mermaid race would be living in guilty.


    If truth be told, he understood there was no reason for the three thousand big and small universes to accept them.


    Since Elmer was a proud man, it was difficult for him to beg others for help.


    He wasn''t even good at reasoning and arguing with others, so he certainly did not enjoy being in the front lines at this crucial moment.


    While he was stuck in embarrassment and didn''t know how to answer, Sally unexpectedly stepped f


    uch behavior was as good as putting their lives in the hands of others��every single experience and secret was made available for others to freely read.


    They would basically be stripped down of all their secrets.


    However, for the sake of the mermaid race, Sally jumped at the chance to be of help.


    "It''s done, sir. I have opened my Soul Sea.


    You may now explore it as you please," Sally confirmed.


    "All right. My apologies, miss.


    Please know that I don''t mean to offend you in any way. I''m just hoping you can also understand our concerns," Santos replied.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t believe her words, because he did. Santos just needed to read her memory to verify her claims that she really was a friend of Austin before he could make a decision. It was all for the safety of the three thousand big and small universes.


    Just as he was about to explore Sally''s memories, something happened out of the blue.


    "Ha-ha! So, this is where you''re trying to escape, huh? Did you really think that I wouldn''t be able to track you down?


    Stop dreaming! You can never get away from me."


    A burst of wild laughter suddenly boomed in the distance.

 Chapter 3913 Help Friends In Trouble

    The wild laughter resonated throughout the space. As if on cue, a spatial teleportation passage appeared out of nowhere. A figure emerged from it, mischievously staring at Elmer.


    ''It''s Ronnie, '' Elmer thought. He felt his heart skip a beat out of fear and trepidation.


    "It turns out you''ve made an alliance with the three thousand big and small universes.


    How naive of you!" Ronnie mocked. He inched closer to the elder and smirked.


    "Not one soul in the Sea of Chaos can keep you safe.


    The sanest option for you right now is to bow to me, old man."


    Ronnie locked eyes with Elmer, as if daring him to be his subordinate.


    ''It''s Ronnie!''


    The divine gods inside the three thousand big and small universes were taken by surprise.


    With the rise of the army from the Annihilation Mountain, Ronnie was a name that could now make anyone tremble.


    ''He is a governing god!''


    Now, the divine gods of the three thousand big and small universes finally knew that the strong enemy Elmer had mentioned was Ronnie.


    The faces of the mermaid race members turned deathly pale in horror. They had been in this chase for too long��it was exhausting and petrifying.


    Ronnie had turned into their living nightmare.


    "I see. There is indeed a powerful array in the three thousand big and small universes.


    Doesn''t matter. This won''t be much of big deal to me." Ronnie shrugged, seemingly undaunted with the threat around him.


    "Since I''m already here, I will make all the creatures of the three thousand big and small universes bow to the Annihilation Mountain,"


    Ronnie said in a commanding tone as he turned to look at the three thousand big and small universes.


    The divine gods who stood witness to this bold declaration went berserk.


    ''This guy is too fucking cocky. How dare he order us to bow to him?'' they thought to themselves.


    "You are demanding too much, friend.


    We never bow to anybody,"


    the Divine Swordsman answered calmly, but his voice was cold and sharp.


    His real body was a governing god, so he didn''t take Ronnie seriously.


    Moreover, the Divine Swordsman cultivated swordsmanship. Swordsmen were always aloof and unyielding. There was no way that he would bow to anyone.


    Even if Ronnie were a god of chaos, he wouldn''t yield. He would take on him no matter how strong he claimed he was.


    "Humph! What a stupid man.


    Submitting to me should be a great honor!


    I can''t believe you throw such a good opportunity away.


    Ugh. There is no need for this shitty universe community to exist.


    I''m turning it into ruins!"


    Ronnie''s face darkened instantly. He emitted a strong killing intent which filled the entire space.


    "Humph!


    I''m afraid you don''t


    ioned his mind to this unfortunate destiny.


    Noticing the expression on his face, Ronnie made his move.


    He formed a black hand that headed towards the azure airship in a staggering speed.


    Countless mysterious law powers came at the blue vessel like a huge net.


    "Ronnie, you''ve gone too far!" Elmer on the airship shouted angrily.


    Overwhelming blue energy burst forth from his body and transformed into raging waves that swept towards Ronnie.


    In one stride, Elmer also left his vehicle. A three-pronged trident materialized in his hand. Blue flames emerged from his body. He could feel his fighting spirit was stirred.


    ''For the mermaid race, '' Elmer whispered to his heart.


    Meanwhile, in the three thousand big and small universes, Santos and Divine Swordsman had decided to save the mermaid race.


    "Friends, please, let us help you!"


    the Divine Swordsman called out to the mermaid race members.


    They bought Sally''s words, and believed that she was indeed Austin''s friend.


    Since they were acquainted with each other, the two of them considered her a friend to the three thousand big and small universes.


    There was no way that they would stand by and do nothing knowing that their friends were in trouble.


    Santos summoned his power, and sent his vital energy into the array foundation.


    The Grand Geomancy Array shook slightly and a thick yellow energy column appeared and shot towards Ronnie.


    The array could defend them, and attack the enemy at the same time.


    "How bold of you! You shouldn''t have involved yourselves. I will kill you all!"


    Ronnie shouted, obviously enraged with this disturbance.


    "Come to our side, and bring your people. Be quick!"


    The Divine Swordsman offered Elmer through his spiritual sense.


    "Thank you!"


    Elmer was overjoyed.

 Chapter 3914 Using The Mind Sword Skill

    Boom!


    A huge explosion rang all out as a terrifying yellow energy column released by the Grand Geomancy Array came at Ronnie.


    As the energy column was about to hit him, Ronnie transformed into a wisp of black smoke and disappeared in the wind.


    The attack hit nothing but air.


    When the dust finally settled, Ronnie was nowhere to be seen.


    In the distance, wisps of black smoke started to come together and there he reappeared.


    As soon as his body was whole, he stretched out his hand, and an overwhelming law power as well as black energy shot out from his palm shattering the blue waves released by Elmer.


    Everyone immediately felt the terrifying power of Ronnie. Only a few had the skill to release that much energy on only a single attack.


    With a determined battle cry, Elmer dashed towards Ronnie with the blue trident in his tight grip.


    "You are digging your own grave!" Ronnie bit back with a scornful sneer.


    He took a step forward, causing a million miles around him to collapse inside the void.


    The black energy coming out of his body turned into a sea of black flames which spread in all directions.


    His long thick hair stood on end with the might of his power while a large area of space burned into a crisp.


    He delivered a punch at Elmer from a distance, producing an unmatched force that shook the sky.


    Failing to dodge the sudden attack, Elmer was directly hit and was sent flying backwards.


    Clearly, Elmer was much weaker than the latter.


    At that time, another yellow energy column was created by the Grand Geomancy Array.


    It once again took aim at Ronnie.


    Whatever the powerful energy beam touched, it turned into nothing.


    "Humph!"


    Ronnie turned into a wisp of black smoke once again, and disappeared with the wind.


    His mysterious bodily movement skill rendered the Grand Geomancy Array''s attack useless.


    As soon as his body materialized, he unleashed a relentless series of attacks at Elmer.


    After just a few moments of this, Elmer was rendered defeated.


    His blood tainted the battlefield red.


    However, as a semi-governing god, Elmer wouldn''t die


    all hope seemed to have been lost, a figure suddenly appeared in the distance.


    It was none other than Austin.


    "What''s going on? !"


    Austin immediately felt that something was wrong.


    He used his spiritual sense to scout the field.


    In an instant, he got the lay of the land.


    He was greeted with the dead bodies of numerous genuine divine gods.


    "I once encountered these white bugs in the Land of Outlaw.


    Why are they here? !"


    Austin was shocked as he spotted the insects using his spiritual sense.


    "These creatures are from the mermaid race!"


    Austin said.


    "The three of them are also here!"


    Austin exclaimed when he sensed Sally and the other two mermaids.


    He had spent some time with the three girls in the Land of Outlaw.


    He soon realized what was exactly happening.


    "Humph! He has the nerve to cause trouble here.


    I''ll teach that bastard a lesson!"


    Austin stared at Ronnie with a cold, murderous look in his eyes.


    ''The Mind Sword Skill!'' Austin shouted in his heart.


    He then performed the skill he had recently mastered.


    Meanwhile, Ronnie kept attacking Elmer nonstop.


    Each of his strikes shook the surrounding space with a powerful force.


    All of a sudden, his heart missed a beat for no apparent reason.


    Before he could figure out what was happening, a sword the size of a finger stabbed him.


    It flew into him, and cut off his flesh from within.

 Chapter 3915 Fighting Against Ronnie

    ''Damn! That was an attack from the mind power!''


    Ronnie was deeply taken aback as the thought hit him.


    With his insight and experience, he was able to immediately detect that there was a creature attacking him with his mind power.


    "Get out of my head!"


    Ronnie shouted angrily.


    The endless spiritual soul energy in his body converged into a single concentration and hit the little sword, trying to expel it out of his body.


    Ronnie''s spiritual soul energy was very strong, like a vast sea that contained endless power.


    It did not take him long to successfully force the sword out of his body.


    One drawback however was that it slowed down his moves afterwards.


    Elmer saw this and took the opportunity to retreat quickly. He breathed a sigh of relief as soon as he made sure that he was at a safe distance.


    At the same time, the terrifying white bugs continued to attack the people of the three thousand big and small universes as well as the people of the mermaid race. Heavy casualties were piling up and the bugs weren''t showing any signs of stopping. Austin couldn''t let it continue like this. He shouted, "Die, you damn bugs!"


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    He performed his Mind Sword Skill, making the small sword made of mind power move incredibly fast. In an instant, it had sliced all the white bugs in half at the same time.


    In the void, the non-stop sound of clear metal collisions continued to fill the air, as if tens of thousands of firecrackers had been set off.


    The white bugs were sent flying out, far from where Austin was standing.


    There were at least tens of thousands of overwhelming white bugs in this void.


    In a flash, Austin hit all of them at a terrifying speed.


    Even Ronnie was shocked at the sight of this amazing performance.


    Austin walked at an unhurried pace towards his men who were still busying fighting. Then, he commanded, "You can all go back now. Yes, all of you!"


    Before he showed up, he had changed his appearance and the aura of his spiritual soul. He was now an ordinary-looking young man and different from what his men were used to. His aura was also unrecognizable.


    As a matter of fact, the five super forces all believed that Austin had been killed and would no longer be a threat. They could carry out their plans more smoothly with him out of the way.


    Because of this, he didn''t want to show his real self for the time being. It was better to let the five super forces continue thinking that he was already dead.


    "Young man, who are you?"


    Ronnie stared at Austin with chilling anger, his eyes as cold as ice daggers.


    If it weren''t for this young man who had just performed his Mind Sword Skill to distract him, he would have already killed all of his enemies.


    "It is not important who I am. But you! How dare you come to the three thousand big and small universes and take out the lives of innocent creatures on a whim?"


    Austin responded in the same cold tone as he looked at Ronnie with burning rage.


    ''It must be Austin!''


    The divine gods of the three thousand big and small universes were overjoyed. They immediately guessed that the mysterious man who appeared out of nowhere was Austin.


    Reading their minds, Austin immediately sent a message through his spirit


    "Well, come here, you two, so that I can smash you both into nothing!"


    Ronnie shouted. Then, black smoke rose from his body, causing the void to crack and shatter, sending massive sound waves in all directions.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His fists pushed forward horizontally, like two dark suns, dazzling and appalling.


    The turbulent black smoke spread and blotted out the sun, drowning the void in darkness for billions of miles.


    "Ronnie, you''ve bullied our mermaid race for so long. Today, I''ll make you pay for it and justice will be served!"


    Elmer roared. The trident in his hand pierced out into the air, bursting out a shocking aura. A vast amount of blue energy rushed out from the blue trident, sending tremors all throughout the void as well.


    Boom!


    Ronnie threw a punch at Elmer. The rolling black smoke from the trail of his fist was gloomy but powerful, making the temperature in the void drop sharply.


    The horrifying force from the punch forced Elmer to retreat.


    All of a sudden, under the control of Austin''s mind, the sword pierced into Ronnie''s body.


    Although Ronnie had been on guard against Austin''s mind power attack, he was unable to predict when the mind power attack would hit him. It could only be sensed at the moment when he was hit.


    "Get out! Get the hell out!"


    Shocked and angry, Ronnie summoned all the energy in his body and activated it at the same time. He then grabbed the sword, trying to get rid of it.


    In the end, the sword was forced out of his body.


    However, even so, he had been attacked by the sword twice in a row and he had suffered some injuries!


    Although his injuries were not very serious, they could largely affect his state of mind.


    The sharp sword had pierced into his body and cut him like crazy from within, weakening his spirit to fight.


    ''It''s a pity that my mind power is weak now. I can''t exert much power from my own Mind Sword Skill.


    But as my mind power grows stronger and stronger, the power of the Mind Sword Skill is expected to become massively stronger as well.


    The Mind Sword Skill will be one of my most powerful trump cards in the future!''


    Austin thought to himself.

 Chapter 3916 Repelling The Strong Enemy

    "Aaaargh! Aaaaargh!"


    The billowing black smoke spread out quickly as if in fear of Ronnie who roared to the skies in extreme pain and anger.


    The shock waves carrying his terrifying aura enveloped the entire void, almost blocking out the sun.


    "Well, boy, you have completely pissed me off,"


    he then said coldly and in an extremely vicious tone. It made people around him tremble with fear, knowing the destruction that was about to come.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As he walked forward, step by step, his body emitted violent black light with the fury of a surging storm. He looked like a demon who was determined to destroy everything in his path.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ronnie roared loudly. The whole chaotic void trembled and shook and the endless space collapsed with every tremor.


    "Humph, go to hell? Let''s see who will end up in hell after this!"


    Austin didn''t flinch at all. With a solid stride, he walked up to Ronnie, shouting and preparing to clash with Ronnie head-on.


    "Haha, young man, let''s fight against that son of a bitch together, today!"


    Elmer took a step forward, and the trident in his hand burst out blue energy as brilliant as the shimmering ocean under the midday sun.


    "Kill him!"


    The three of them rushed forward and immediately locked in a fierce fight.


    This was a decisive battle which could spell the life and death of the fighters.


    Austin employed his skill to fuse all kinds of laws. This type of strike was way more powerful than the previous one that he had used.


    By now, Austin''s understanding of the original chaotic law had reached the Major Achievement Stage. As a result, his fighting power had increased several times over.


    Even in the face of a semi-governing god, he was well equipped, well trained and strong enough to fight him head to head.


    "Young man, you are still new and have only practiced martial arts for a relatively short time. How dare you talk to me like that?"


    With a ferocious look on his face and thick black light flowing all over his body, Ronnie threw out a punch into the void with tremendous energy. The void itself seemed to be terrified as certain places collapsed from the impact.


    "Old man, enough with the bullshit. Since you''ve come here to lay waste to the three thousand big and small universes, you shall not go unpunished. I will make sure that you pay the corresponding price!"


    Austin roared back, tit for tat. He was more aggressive than before. As a matter of fact, he was furious, just thinking of the number of people who had lost their lives because of Ronnie''s intrusion together with the five super forces.


    He wasted no time. While speaking, he activated his Mind Sword Skill.


    As Ronnie watched it unfold, his body trembled. Austin moved so quickly that Ronnie couldn''t anticipate his blows. He was hit by Austin''s attacks again and again. Because of this, the injuries in his body worsened.


    Although these injuries were not a big deal to him, they affected his focus and stability, reducing the power in his attacks and defenses. As expected, he was unable to give a full play due to his reduced fighting power.


    Meanwhile, Elmer''s body also emitted powerful blue light. He waved his trident and split the void, heading towards Ronnie with unprecedented ferocity.


    Not long after, they became good friends.


    "Master, you are really something! You''ve made three more beautiful girls fall in love with you!


    You should be responsible for them,"


    Violet whispered in Austin''s ear at the sight of the six attractive women talking intimately and getting along very well.


    "Violet, don''t talk nonsense,"


    Austin scolded with a frown.


    "Humph, are you still pretending to be naive?


    They like you. Each time they look at you, there is tenderness and affection in their eyes. Everyone knows what that means! Don''t tell me that you''re the only one who can''t see it!


    By the way, you have a good taste. They are all so pretty with their own unique merits. From my point of view, you should marry them all,"


    Violet said, pouting.


    She always liked to make fun of Austin whenever she got the chance to do so.


    "Well, Violet, stop talking nonsense. I mean it,"


    Austin said, as his eyebrows furrowed deeper. He wasn''t comfortable with these kinds of topics.


    "Ha ha. Come on! Don''t be shy!


    If you are embarrassed, I can help you express your feelings! Eventually you will have to propose to them,"


    Violet whispered, itching to play the matchmaker.


    "Enough, Violet!


    Stop it!"


    Austin snapped, unable to put up with Violet''s nonsense anymore.


    Probably because his voice was too loud, Caroline, Ivy, Sue, Sally and the other two mermaids turned around and looked at them curiously.


    "Hey you two! What''s going on over there?


    Austin, why are you talking to Violet so loudly?"


    Caroline asked with a little frown.


    "She''s a delicate girl like us. Don''t be so mean to her, please,"


    Ivy and Sue echoed with a nod and a teasing giggle.


    The three of them treated Violet like their sister. How could they allow Austin to bully her?


    "Violet, don''t be afraid of him.


    Let us know if you need us and we will help you!"


    Sue said, waving her fist at Austin, threatening him not to be rude to Violet anymore.


    "Fine, fine, fine! I won''t scold her. Are you all happy now?"


    Austin couldn''t stand being ganged up on, by his wives, so he went away.


    Violet, on the other hand, covered her mouth and giggled naughtily.

 Chapter 3917 The Feelings Of The Three Mermaids

    "Look, Austin, I have to inform you that it was Sally and the other two girls who wanted to come here.


    They think quite highly of you,"


    Elmer announced as he stood in front of Austin with a glass of wine held loosely in his hand.


    "Girls, come and toast to Austin.


    Austin agreed to take us in so we owe him a lot. From now on, you''ll stay by his side and serve him."


    A smile crossed Elmer''s face.


    "Sir, you don''t have to do this,"


    Austin replied as a blush spread over his cheeks.


    It was clear from the look on Elmer''s face that this was all part of his scheme to get Austin and the three mermaids together.


    Sally and the other two mermaids walked up to Austin shyly as their cheeks flushed pink.


    "We are willing to serve you, Austin!" they said with their heads down.


    Through their shyness, they were excited.


    They were aware of Elmer''s plan and they had had a crush on Austin for a long time.


    There was no reason for them to be unhappy with Elmer''s arrangement.


    Although Austin already had three wives, they had no problem with that. Most remarkable cultivators had their own harem.


    "Sir, there''s really no need.


    They are my friends. I just did what I am supposed to do. You don''t need to feel indebted.


    If you let them be my maids, it will only make me look like a bad guy."


    Austin clutched his head in his hands, feeling a piercing headache begin.


    "Austin, you don''t like them, do you?


    If you think they are not good enough, you can choose from the other girls. There are many pretty girls in our race,"


    Elmer proposed.


    "You don''t like us?


    That makes sense. You are a hero and you are incredibly powerful, while we are from humble families. We do not deserve you," Sally said in a sad tone.


    Immediately, tears began falling from her and other two mermaids'' eyes.


    "We are not good enough for you. Austin, now that we know, we will leave you alone. You have my word,"


    Sally added, biting


    to a soft approach and rejects force.


    He has a soft spot for people who are nice to him.


    As long as you are good to him, sooner or later he will fall in love with you. I promise,"


    Violet added with a grin, stepping forward.


    At this time, Austin, who was far away, overheard the conversation between them.


    ''Damn it! These women are ganging up on me. I''m in trouble now, ''


    Austin thought to himself, feeling another headache coming on.


    The mermaids were beautiful and intoxicating, and he believed men would easily fall for them.


    Austin refused Elmer''s offer not because he didn''t like them.


    It was just that it had caught him off guard.


    Austin was serious about love, and he would not walk into a relationship with women he didn''t know much about.


    What was more, Elmer was planning something when he was trying to hook them up.


    Austin didn''t feel comfortable with that.


    Therefore, he decided to leave that alone for the time being.


    Sally and the other two mermaids stole glances at Austin from time to time. When they looked at him, they felt happy yet worried.


    They fully displayed the mixed feelings that women who had fallen in love would have. They were nervous, excited, and expectant.


    Everyone could tell that the three girls were deep in love with Austin.

 Chapter 3918 Be Brave And Straightforward

    "Winnie!"


    At this time, no one noticed that there were two beautiful women in the crowd in the distance. They stood closely together, hand in hand.


    They were Isis and Winnie.


    Unblinkingly, they watched Austin with sadness swimming in their eyes.


    They had just witnessed the three mermaid race girls fawning over him.


    Jealously and heartbreak rose in them and they didn''t know what to do with the feeling.


    "Did you see that, Winnie? I think those girls will be with Austin soon,"


    Isis said in a low voice.


    "Yes, I think so,"


    Winnie replied with a nod.


    "We have known Austin since we were in the Prime Martial World, Winnie.


    They have only known of him for a couple years.


    But..."


    She had to stop speaking to try and subdue the anger flashing up in her.


    "Well, maybe this is destiny.


    We don''t have what they have. The courage.


    They are very brave to get whatever they want.


    We are so different..."


    Winnie sighed.


    "Yes, you are right.


    You are right, Winnie,"


    Isis nodded in agreement.


    "Well, I think you two must have finally figured it out.


    I''ve told you before that


    you should express your feelings to the man you love and try your best to win his heart.


    Don''t be shy. You shouldn''t be afraid of love.


    You should know that an excellent man isn''t just a gift falling from the sky. You have to do something. You shouldn''t let him go because you may never find another in your lifetime. So go! Fight for it!


    Do you understand?" the leader of the Ice Palace chimed in.


    They hadn''t noticed her walking up behind them.


    "My Queen..."


    Both Isis and Winnie flushed and lowered their heads, unsure of how to respond.


    "Well, you don''t have to hide anything from me.


    I know what you think and feel.


    Since you love Austin, just be brave and tell him.


    Yes, Austin already has several women in his life, but he is such an excellent man who deserves more excellent women to love and accompany him.


    Even he himself cannot stop those women from loving him.


    So you still have a chance to win his heart,"


    the leader of the Ice Palace said.


    Hearing what she said, both Isis and Winnie nodded in agreement.


    A da


    ecoming a god and Austin wanted to be there to witness it happen.


    "Master, I originally thought it would come in half a year, but now that I have the Hallucination Bead, it should be decreased to two or three months. I cannot wait to experience it!"


    Violet exclaimed.


    "That''s great!


    Violet, back in the Prime Martial World, we traveled around and experienced a lot together.


    I really miss those days.


    I hope you can become a god as soon as possible so we can go on more adventures together,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Me too.


    We will go on so many fun adventures and learn so much!"


    Violet jumped up and down excitedly.


    She also missed all the days spent wandering around with Austin.


    Suddenly, her gaze moved.


    She had seen Elmer approaching them.


    He cleared his throat and raked his eyes over Violet.


    Both Austin and Violet stared back at him curiously.


    "Miss Violet, if I''m not wrong, you must belong to the nine-tailed demon fox race, right?"


    Elmer finally asked.


    "That''s right!


    Sir, I come from the nine-tailed demon fox race."


    Violet stepped a little closer to Austin.


    She knew that the mermaid race came from the Heaven Beast Valley.


    It was said that most of the creatures in the Heaven Beast Valley were beasts.


    In fact, even the mermaid race had the blood of some really powerful sea beasts.


    So hearing Elmer''s words, Violet became excited. She could only assume what he would say next.

 Chapter 3919 Lead On Nine-tailed Demon Foxes

    "The nine-tailed demon foxes once lived in the Heaven Beast Valley,"


    Elmer said.


    "Really, sir?"


    Violet asked anxiously, overjoyed.


    Violet scoured every corner of the known worlds and universes looking for her own kind. From the Prime Martial World, the Immortal End World, the three thousand big and small universes to the vast Sea of Chaos, she never gave up.


    Yet her efforts were for naught as she had so far failed to catch even a whiff of her kind.


    But when Elmer told her what he knew, a new found hope lit up inside of her heart.


    "It''s true.


    There was a time when the nine-tailed demon fox race was the most powerful race in the Heaven Beast Valley.


    Their chief was even the leader of the valley,"


    Elmer continued.


    "So, are they still in the Heaven Beast Valley?"


    Violet asked hurriedly.


    "No, they are not there."


    Elmer shook his head.


    "Well then, why did they leave? Where did they go?"


    Violet asked anxiously.


    "They disappeared.


    Like I said, the chief of the nine-tailed demon fox race was in charge of the Heaven Beast Valley.


    Later, a python in the Heaven Beast Valley developed into a governing god. With the support of the whole demon snake race he declared war on the nine-tailed demon fox race.


    They fought a long, gruesome battle, but in the end the python came out on top.


    That''s when all the nine-tailed demon foxes went missing. No one has seen them ever since their crushing defeat.


    But there are two theories on where they went.


    One is that the chief of the nine-tailed demon fox race left the Heaven Beast Valley and found a new place to settle down with his people.


    The other is that each and every one of their member was killed in the war,"


    Elmer replied.


    "How can this be?"


    Violet was filled with anger and frustration as soon as she heard Elmer''s words.


    "The demon snake race is such a pain in the ass!"


    Violet gritted her teeth and arched her eyebrows.


    "I guess only the high-ranking figures of the demon snake race know what really happened to the nine-tailed demon fox race,"


    Elmer added.


    "Then I''ll make them tell me the truth!"


    o find out their exact location.


    After that, we''ll go and rescue them.


    After we set out, we will deliberately reveal our whereabouts to the five super forces,"


    Austin ordered his troops.


    "Leader, why?"


    The senior leaders of the alliance were all confused. They didn''t understand why Austin would want that.


    "Why? So we can kill them easily when they come marching to our doors.


    Many of our men had already died in their hands.


    This is our chance to avenge those we lost.


    At the same time, we will let them know that they messed with the wrong force.


    They will pay the ultimate price for that,"


    Austin said with a viscous look in his eyes.


    "Yes, sir!"


    the senior leaders of the alliance answered in chorus.


    Last time, the leaders of the five super forces sent troops to hunt down the members of the alliance in the Sea of Chaos.


    As a result, many of their men died in gruesome fashion.


    The leaders of the said forces even sent masters to the three thousand big and small universes to ambush Austin.


    Facing a formidable enemy, Austin had no choice but to explode himself in order to escape the endless barrage of powerful attacks. His body and spiritual soul were blown into pieces and it took him quite a while before he was reborn in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Austin had no intentions of letting them off the hook.


    He felt that the time was right to finally exact their revenge.

 Chapter 3920 The Power Of The Mind Sword Skill

    A few days later, a piece of news reached the people of the five super forces.


    The allied army once led by Austin had reappeared, and they were looking for their other members in the Sea of Chaos.


    "Humph!


    Do they have a death wish? How dare they show up here again!"


    "This is great! Just leave them alone for now. Let the survivors of that useless alliance gather in one place.


    When the right time comes, we can destroy them all at once. It will be effortless!


    It will save us so much time to search for them. This is actually a blessing in disguise. Ha-ha!"


    "Austin is dead and they have nothing. I don''t think that those disillusioned survivors can be a threat to us.


    This time, we will eliminate those pieces of shit once for all!!"


    The senior leaders of the five super forces immediately sent troops to track the movements of the rest of the alliance and follow them secretly.


    The leaders of the five super forces all hated Austin and his alliance to the core. He was like an irritating thorn that was impossible to find and remove.


    Now that they knew the whereabouts of the alliance, there was no way that they would pass up the opportunity to completely eliminate them from existence.


    They had no plans of stopping until they wiped out all the survivors of the alliance.


    Thinking that the leader of the alliance was dead, they rejoiced that the so-called alliance would no longer be a threat to them.


    Without Austin, the alliance was only as good as a flock of sitting ducks.


    They considered it unnecessary to allocate too many resources to decimate the alliance.


    The strongest ones that they sent out were the genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    The team that they sent out actively searched for the survivors of the alliance in the Sea of Chaos without being seen or detected.


    When they spotted their target, they didn''t take action immediately. Instead, they merely tailed them at a distance but remained close enough not to lose them.


    A couple of days had passed.


    Several large armies had gathered outside a cosmos that was located in a remote universe community of the Sea of Chaos.


    From afar, one could see a sea of people. They were wearing new and shimmering armors, and their weapons glistened in the cold and bright light.


    "Survivors of the alliance, come out and kneel before me to receive your punishment," a gigantic demon with huge, bloodshot eyes bellowed at the cosmos in front of him.


    He held a powerful thick halberd in each of his hands, while two beams of blue light


    ?" the injured demon asked, as he looked at Austin in terror.


    He could feel life being sucked out of him because of the harm the sword formed by Austin''s mind power had done to his original blood essence.


    "This brat has something up his sleeve.


    Watch out and don''t be fooled by his non-threatening appearance!"


    At this point, the divine gods of the armies of the five super powerful forces conceded that the ordinary-looking young leader was a formidable foe.


    "Too late, morons. There is nothing you can do now.


    Kneel down before me if you want to live,"


    Austin said with a malicious sneer.


    He then unleashed the Mind Sword Skill with his mind power once again.


    He started attacking the ordinary divine gods first.


    Immediately, what transpired next caused a chilling fear in anyone who saw it.


    All the ordinary divine gods that Austin attacked trembled violently at the same time.


    Then blood came out of their mouths, ears, noses and eyes. Their knees became weak as they dropped to the ground.


    "Very good! So you do listen to me!"


    Austin nodded with a satisfied smile.


    At this point, a dead silence swept over the whole place.


    No one dared to make a sound, lest it caught Austin''s attention and he attacked them.


    None of the creatures even made a breathing sound.


    They all saw clearly with their eyes that Austin had stood still without even lifting a finger.


    But over six hundred ordinary divine gods of the five super powerful forces had sustained severe injuries and collapsed to the ground!


    ''Did he use some powerful secret spiritual soul skill?''


    The creatures could only guess in their hearts.


    ''That could be the only explanation.''

 Chapter 3921 He Was Too Strong

    A genuine premium-grade divine god of the beast race mustered up his courage and roared at Austin, "Brat, what the hell did you just do?"


    "I told you to kneel down, did I not?!"


    Austin just said lightly as he looked back at the enemy, his face showing no expression.


    Puff!


    Without any warning, the genuine premium-grade divine god who spoke up trembled violently and spurted blood from all sides. Then his strong body collapsed and dropped to the ground with a pop that was barely audible.


    It was too late when he realized that he had suffered serious injuries!


    Once more, this scene shocked everyone. What just happened was too weird to be digested.


    All the creatures felt as if they had fallen into an ancient ice hole as a chill ran down their spines.


    The shock was so intense that their minds stopped working momentarily.


    Terror was plastered on each face, as they all looked at Austin with such fear.


    It wasn''t just the people of the five super forces. The people of the allied army were somewhat scared as well.


    The strange new fighting power that Austin had displayed was completely beyond their imagination.


    In their opinion, no matter how powerful he was, there was a limit.


    How could he possess such limitless power, and how did he acquire it?


    Everyone could see clearly that Austin had never made a single physical move. He just stood there with his hands behind his back the entire time.


    He merely said a few words and asked them to kneel down.


    Then all the divine gods of the five super forces were injured and knelt down obediently. Not only that, but they all also seemed to have been drained of life as blood spurted out of every opening in their bodies.


    It was pure terror. How could a person not even move but effectively hurt others and even subdue them?


    It made sense that nobody understood. After all, the Mind Sword Skill was a very rare secret skill.


    Since ancient times, only a few cultivators had been able to master it.


    Most of the creatures in the Sea of Chaos had no idea that there was a strange power called the mind power and a skill called the Mind Sword Skill


    At this moment, none of the people from the five super forces dared to make another move.


    Standing in the void, they stared at Austin with horror in their eyes.


    Such fear that enveloped every living being from the five super forces had rendered them petrified on the spot.


    The whole void became eerily quiet.


    "Well, we can''t just stand here and do nothing!


    Let''s work together and attack him at the same time. We can try our best to kill him in one move!


    Only in this way can we have the chance to beat this damn brat.


    Otherwise, he will be the end of us all!"


    All the divine gods of the five super forces secretly sent messages to each other and agreed to launch


    soared wildly from his body.


    As a result, the surrounding space was constantly shattered by the terrifying demonic power.


    The giant demon''s spiritual soul struggled ferociously and desperately.


    Inside his Soul Sea, endless waves of demonic energy were on a rampage.


    "Aaaarggghhhhhh!"


    He let out a miserable cry as he held his head and rolled back and forth on the ground.


    "Hmmm. The spiritual soul of a genuine premium-grade divine god is too powerful.


    It''s difficult to control his spiritual soul,"


    Austin murmured to himself as he continued to use the secret skill of the Puppet Strings and released more red strings to attack the giant demon''s Soul Sea.


    At this time, the dark golden sphere of spiritual sense in Austin''s Soul Sea was slowly rotating, rumbling, and releasing a monstrous pressure to suppress the demon''s spiritual sense.


    Austin and the giant demon were in a stalemate.


    They were both locked and banned. No one was willing to give in.


    That giant demon was not willing to be a slave to others. That was for sure. It would be a cold day in hell before he agreed to be Austin''s slave. Hence, the demon tried his best to reject any intrusion into the system.


    It was an entirely different story with Austin who was more than eager to make him his slave.


    As time rapidly went by, the giant demon''s aura became weaker and weaker.


    He had already been seriously injured earlier on, during his initial clash with Austin.


    Now, he was consuming more and more energy, trying to deal with Austin''s puppet strings.


    Gradually and as expected, his strength began to drop and fade away.


    He was even on the verge of death!


    "Still struggling? Humph! Show me how long you can hold on! I can just continue doing this and exhaust all of your energy!"


    Austin''s will to win grew stronger. He wouldn''t give up until he got what he wanted.

 Chapter 3922 Enslave A Genuine Premium-grade Divine God

    "Aargh!"


    The giant demon raised his head, let out a scream, and collapsed, unconscious, on the ground.


    "Oh, no. Maybe I pushed too hard."


    Austin shook his head and sighed.


    Sighing again, he unleashed his spiritual sense to check the condition of his opponent.


    Then, he had a discovery.


    Inside of the demon''s Soul Sea, the red strings that had been released by him were twirling towards the demon''s spiritual soul, wrapping it up.


    Then, the red strings shrank and merged into his spiritual soul.


    Austin finally had controlled the demon using the Puppet Strings.


    "It worked!"


    Austin cried out in excitement.


    However, he quickly noticed that the giant demon was dying.


    "I will not let you die."


    With a wave of his hand, Austin took out a large number of precious natural resources and high-grade pills good for the spiritual soul and put them in the unconscious demon''s Soul Sea.


    He shattered them and forced them into the giant demon''s spiritual soul so that the demon could absorb them.


    After his spiritual soul absorbed the spiritual soul energy, the demon finally wake up.


    But he was very weak.


    "Greetings, master," the giant demon said to Austin humbly.


    He tried to get up and to bow to Austin, but failed.


    "You don''t have to do that."


    Austin waved his hand in a good mood.


    He was already fond of this demon giant.


    After all, he was Austin''s first genuine premium-grade divine god slave.


    This meant that


    Austin had the ability to turn any genuine premium-grade divine gods into his slaves.


    "Okay. Now it''s your turn."


    Austin turned to look at another genuine premium-grade divine god nearby.


    This one was a master of the beast race.


    "Ah!


    Go away, brat! Stay away from me!"


    the master of the beast race screamed, transforming into a blue light in an attempt to escape.


    Austin quickly activated the Mind Sword Skill to attack him.


    The master of the beast race let out a cry and fell down from the void. He was injured so badly that he couldn''t stand.


    In one stride, Austin came to his side.


    Without wasting any time, Austin performed the Puppet Strings.


    The red strings appeared and rushed into the injured master''s Soul Sea one after another.


    "Ahhh!"


    on channel, disappearing.


    Inside the secret chamber of the airship, Austin ate a lot of valuable precious natural resources and pills that were good for his spiritual soul.


    After one day, he had fully recovered.


    "Bring all the prisoners here,"


    Austin said to one of his genuine divine god slaves through his spiritual sense.


    He waited for a few moments and then the room was filled with genuine divine gods of the five super forces.


    These captives couldn''t run away for their energies were sealed through magic treasures or secret skills.


    Feeling replenished, Austin used the Puppet Strings and took them all as slaves.


    Over the past two days, he had gotten a myriad of hundreds of genuine divine gods, including over twenty genuine premium-grade divine gods, and many ordinary divine gods.


    He was quite pleased with the results.


    "Now I have genuine premium-grade divine gods under my command.


    Very good."


    Austin looked at his genuine premium-grade divine gods with a big smile.


    "Let''s move,"


    Austin ordered.


    For the next few days, Austin took his slaves and the members of the alliance and kept on looking for their people in the Sea of Chaos.


    They also released the news about their whereabouts deliberately and drew groups of people from the five super forces to them.


    Since there were no semi-governing gods or governing gods sent from the five super forces, Austin and his people slaughtered their opponents effortlessly without breaking a sweat.

 Chapter 3923 The Arrogant Divine Son

    More than ten days had passed.


    Austin counted his reaps.


    He determined that he had over one hundred slaves who were genuine premium-grade divine gods


    and about two thousand slaves who were genuine preliminary-grade divine gods and genuine medium-grade divine gods.


    On top of all of that, he had approximately ten thousand ordinary divine god slaves.


    He had obtained every single one from armies of the five forces.


    In the Sea of Chaos, only the five super forces had so many divine gods.


    ''Wow! I must be so close to matching the five super forces in number of divine gods!


    Still, they have governing gods, and I don''t, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he glanced at his divine god slaves.


    That would be his next goal.


    He wanted to have the biggest, most powerful army in the Sea of Chaos.


    And he already had over twelve thousand divine god slaves


    all completely under his command.


    Austin could destroy most universe communities, races, and forces in the Sea of Chaos with no trouble.


    "Sir, there is an army from the Novel Court over there.


    Its commander is a Divine Son!"


    a scout reported to Austin.


    "Oh? A Divine Son?"


    Austin repeated, looking in the direction with interest.


    A Divine Son had a high status in the Novel Court.


    In total, there were only three Divine Sons.


    They were bred to become the next leaders of the Novel Court, however, only one would be chosen.


    "I want to go see them,"


    Austin said.


    He unleashed his spiritual sense to check the rest of their skill levels.


    In the far, far distance, he saw them.


    The army was large and stood in a straight line with their flags fluttering in the wind.


    It was made up of well-trained soldiers, and each of them held a ferocious


    res of the Fallen Divine Valley wouldn''t risk making an enemy with us for a remote, shitty universe community.


    I''ve made up my mind. It is not open for discussion!"


    the Divine Son said impatiently as he gestured at the masters to shut up.


    ''We are in trouble, ''


    the masters from the Novel Court thought with a sigh.


    They all knew that the Divine Son was self-conceited and stubborn. Once he made a decision, he would do it in spite of other''s advice.


    In the distance, Austin had overheard the conversation that happened between them.


    He sneered.


    "He''s an idiot.


    But he is still the Divine Son. He receives much respect and prestige in the Novel Court.


    If I turn him into my slave, what would the leader of the Novel Court do?"


    Austin murmured to himself as he strode towards the army of the Novel Court.


    Noticing this, his slaves and the members of the alliance followed him.


    However, Austin was way too fast.


    In an instant, he was far away from his people.


    "Who do you think you are? You are not qualified to deal with the three thousand big and small universes,"


    Austin said flatly as he made his way towards the Divine Son.

 Chapter 3924 Continuous Injuries

    By the time he had finished speaking, Austin appeared in the line vision of the army from the Novel Court.


    Everyone fell silent and


    stared at Austin in confusion.


    ''Who is this guy?


    He just walks in here and insults the Divine Son?


    Is he a fool?'' everyone thought, watching him as he smirked.


    In the entire Sea of Chaos, there weren''t many young people who dared to mock the Divine Son of the Novel Court right in front of him.


    On the other hand, Austin''s spiritual sense was too powerful.


    Along the way, he could cover his breath, spiritual sense, and aura well.


    Therefore, they had not seen him coming until he wanted them to.


    The Divine Son was unsuspecting, as he stood on a chariot with his hands behind his back. When he heard and saw Austin, his eyes narrowed.


    He had taken the army of the Novel Court out to spread fear and dominance, and now a small twerp was trying to stand up to him.


    Austin stopped in front of the army, shook his head, and said indifferently, "I can''t believe that the Divine Son of the Novel Court is such a fool. It''s really disappointing."


    From his tone, it sounded like he was scolding a child.


    "How dare you!"


    All of a sudden, the Divine Son''s face turned red and his body trembled with anger. Beams of white light shot miles into the sky from his body.


    The pressure shook everything, causing thunder, lightning, and rain to pour down on them.


    The Divine Son was not weak in strength. He was a genuine premium-grade divine god!


    Moreover, as the Divine Son of the Novel Court, he was able to cultivate using the best quality resources from the Novel Court.


    Therefore, he was far stronger than that of an ordinary genuine premium-grade divine god.


    With only a bit of anger, he nearly collapsed the space around him.


    "Shut up!"


    two old men who follow


    s thrown backwards. They landed, spat out blood, and were too injured to fight further.


    The Divine Son''s eyes widened.


    "Go! I want all the genuine divine gods to go and catch that maniac!"


    he ordered, shaking with anger and fear.


    "How dare you, brat! Don''t be so arrogant! Surrender now!"


    Immediately, dozens more genuine divine gods came at Austin from all sides.


    For a moment, divine power roared and divine light swept through the skies.


    Streams of divine energy rushed at Austin, ready to obliterate him.


    In response to this, Austin activated his mind power and employed the Mind Sword Skill with his hands behind his back calmly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The same thing happened once again and Austin was the only one left standing.


    After all, they were only genuine preliminary-grade divine gods and medium-grade divine gods. How could they be powerful enough to resist Austin''s Mind Sword Skill?


    He had left them all on the brink of death.


    "Divine Son, be careful. He''s stronger than we thought!"


    one of the masters warned.


    "You! You!"


    The Divine Son couldn''t seem to get the words out.


    He had finally realized that the young man in front of him was more powerful than himself.

 Chapter 3925 Flower In Greenhouse

    "What did I just hear you say? You want to destroy the three thousand big and small universes?"


    Austin snapped as he slowly walked towards the Divine Son.


    Meanwhile, all the creatures of the Novel Court stared at him in horror.


    They had seen what he was capable of and they wanted to avoid having to face him.


    Thump! Thump!


    Each step rocked the ground at his feet.


    No one was bold enough to make a move against him.


    Even if they had wanted to, Austin''s aura had suppressed the whole army.


    As the Divine Son looked at Austin, his heart was filled with fear.


    He finally summoned up the courage to ask, "Young man, who the hell are you?


    Why do you hate us?


    We never did anything to you."


    When he finished speaking, his face turned white.


    Behind him, Austin''s slaves, who were all divine gods, and his allied army finally arrived.


    "Arrange the array and surround them all!"


    one of Austin''s slaves, a genuine premium-grade divine god commanded. They immediately fanned out and surrounded the Novel Court''s army.


    "Look, sir!


    We are surrounded! It''s the allied army!"


    "Yes, it is the allied army! I recognize their flags!


    They came to us!"


    The masters of the Novel Court beside the Divine Son all clamored and pointed, shoving each other as fear racked their bodies.


    "What? They are the members of the allied army!"


    the Divine Son repeated as shock seized him.


    He immediately came to his senses, clenching his fists and his jaw. "You...


    Are you also a member of the allied army?"


    "Yes, I am.


    I heard you say you wanted to kill the remaining members of the allied army, so I brought them here. Let''s see if you have the ability to do that,"


    Austin answered haughtily.


    "Wait, if you''re from the allied army...


    No! That makes no sense! The strongest member was their leader, Austin.


    But he''s dead.


    There was no one else as powerful as him.


    Who the hell are you?"


    the Divine Son asked frantically. He didn''t bother to hide his fear any longer.


    This man in front of him was clearly stronger and


    he didn''t stand a chance in a fight against him.


    Besides, the overall strength of the allied army was much stronger than that of his army of the Novel Court.


    Among Austin''s slaves, there were more than one hund


    spun into the air.


    Their bodies began to shine and emit endless light.


    If it wasn''t so deadly, it would be considered beautiful.


    In the void, the shadows of tens of thousands of angels with transparent wings appeared. They circled in the air, emitting overwhelming power that tried to attack Austin.


    In order to protect the Divine Son, the Novel Court had sent out many genuine premium-grade divine gods. They were their best fighters.


    "You will never hurt my master!"


    All of a sudden, Austin''s genuine premium-grade divine god slaves realized what was happening and ran to his defense.


    More than one hundred genuine premium-grade divine gods surrounded the genuine premium-grade divine gods of the Novel Court and they began to fight ferociously.


    Quickly, the former gained the upper hand.


    After all, all the genuine premium-grade divine gods Austin owned were from the five super forces originally. So, none of them was weak.


    Thump! Thump!


    With his hands behind his back, Austin walked towards the Divine Son step by step.


    "You! Don''t come over!"


    the Divine Son cried out. He had been badly hurt by Austin''s Mind Sword Skill and he was now truly fearful for his life.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you.


    From now on, you will also be one of my slaves,"


    Austin said in a flat tone, looking down at him.


    "No! Go away! If you do it, the Novel Court will never let you go!"


    Austin ignored him and walked closer, causing the Divine Son to scream out in terror and thrash on the ground.

 Chapter 3926 The Spiritual Avatar Of The Novel Courts Leader

    Austin bent down, and locked eyes with the Divine Son indifferently.


    "I came to you because I knew that you are the Divine Son of the Novel Court. I am not afraid of your title and identity.


    So if you''re planning to threaten me, save it,"


    he spat, stressing every syllable.


    "W-Who... Who the hell are you?"


    the Divine Son stammered, intimidated by the fearless man in front of him.


    "I''m Austin Lin."


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin gave his reply.


    As he responded, thousands of red strings appeared and engulfed the Divine Son''s Soul Sea.


    He couldn''t resist at all! It came from various directions, making it impossible for him to escape.


    "Huh? Wait��What''s going on?!


    It''s impossible. You are dead. You can''t be Aus��"


    the Divine Son blurted out.


    Before he could even finish his sentence, the sword made from Austin''s mind power, spiritual sense and sword aura drove straight into him.


    It wrecked huge havoc in his body.


    The Divine Son sustained serious injuries, making him spat out mouthfuls of blood from internal damage.


    After he successfully controlled the genuine premium-grade divine gods, Austin knew how to subdue the masters using the Puppet Strings. The secret was to summon the skill when they were close to their deaths.


    This was why Austin spared his victim no mercy. He wanted him as miserable as possible.


    The Divine Son''s Soul Sea was encapsulated with numerous red strings. It headed straight to his spiritual soul.


    He already took too many injuries to fight back. His spiritual soul was on the brink of its extinction.


    Flustered and scared, he gave furious roars.


    "Ha-ha! I''m wondering how the people of the Novel Court would react after knowing that their Divine Son became my slave."


    Amused, Austin raised his eyebrows.


    He kept his gaze on the Divine Son, unbothered with his state.


    Then, something unexpected happened.


    "Who are you? State your name.


    How dare you lay a hand on our Divine Son?"


    A solemn voice rang out in the Divine Son''s Soul Sea.


    Golden lights filled its entirety.


    The light transformed into a man mysteriously shrouded in golden lights. He was clad in white robes. He emitted a majestic aura.


    The Divine Son''s spiritual soul got elated at the sight of this glowing being. It was like his savior had appeared.


    "Sir, I beg you. Please kill this bastard. He intended to


    he Divine Son die.


    ''Governing gods are truly terrifying.


    Even his spiritual avatar is much more powerful than most semi-governing gods.


    He could even sense it when I used the Mind Sword Skill, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he admired the leader''s strength.


    Since he mastered the Mind Sword Skill, he had never failed to terminate his enemies. Even other semi-governing gods could not predict his movements.


    But the leader''s spiritual avatar took note of it the moment he unleashed the Mind Sword Skill.


    "Brat, who the hell are you?


    How dare you hurt the Novel Court''s Divine Son?"


    the leader''s spiritual avatar asked coldly as he glowered at Austin.


    "What''s so great about the Divine Son of the Novel Court? I didn''t see him eye to eye, so I put him down.


    I heard that there are three Divine Sons. If I cross paths with the other two of them, I''d surely kill them, too," Austin responded nonchalantly.


    He had a defiant smile plastered upon his handsome face.


    He was undaunted then, and he still remained fearless even now. Even when he had the pleasure of seeing the Novel Court''s leader back then, he was unfazed.


    The white-robed man in front of him was just the leader''s spiritual avatar. Although the spiritual avatar was stronger than most semi-governing gods, Austin felt that he could take him down if things didn''t go awry.


    "What an arrogant brat!


    You will never have to chance to meet the other two Divine Sons.


    I will make you meet your maker today!"


    the leader''s spiritual avatar said through gritted teeth, full of murderous will.

 Chapter 3927 The Formidable Foe Left

    At this point, Austin and the spiritual avatar of the Novel Court''s leader had left the Soul Sea of the dead Divine Son.


    They faced each other in the chaotic void.


    Before Austin could make a move, the leader''s spiritual avatar closed his eyes.


    He garnered all the strength that he possessed from the bottom of body for he knew how strong Austin could be.


    White energy bubbled up and exploded from his body, turning the entire space white.


    "It''s our leader.


    He is here!"


    The people of the Novel Court recognized that the white cloud of light opposite Austin was their leader. Cheers broke out among them and smiles lit up their faces.


    "Leader, watch out!"


    "Master, be careful!"


    The divine gods of the alliance and Austin''s divine god slaves had also noticed the semi-governing god''s appearance. They knew that he was more advanced than Austin and that they could do nothing to help.


    The leader''s spiritual avatar opened his mouth and spat out a beam of white light.


    Under his control, the light shot at Austin.


    Austin unleashed the Mind Sword Skill with his mind.


    "I knew it. He is using the mind power!"


    The leader''s spiritual avatar narrowed his eyes when he saw what Austin was planning to do.


    Although the leader''s spiritual avatar just had the strength of a semi-governing god, the leader himself was a governing god.


    A governing god had many more experiences and better levels of comprehension, knowledge, and secret skills than Austin could dream of.


    In an instant, the layer of white light emerged from the body of the leader''s spiritual avatar. The light was made from the laws.


    Clang!


    With a crisp sound, the sword released by Austin collided with the spiritual avatar''s body.


    ''Whoa! He stopped it! Awesome!''


    Austin thought.


    Ever since he had mastered the Mind Sword Skill, no one had been able to withstand the attack.


    ''Since I cultivated it only recently, my mind power is still weak.


    When my mind power increases, the power of the Mind Sword Skill will increase too.


    I believe that one day even a governing god will not survive my Mind Sword Skill.


    I''m so lucky to have cultivated the mind power under my master''s guidance, ''


    Austin continued to think, smiling.


    "Brat, I don''t care who you are or which force you are from.


    Si


    e explosion happened. In a flash, the area was completely destroyed.


    Clang!


    Clang!


    Then, Austin performed the Mind Sword Skill three times to hit the leader''s spiritual avatar.


    Since the spiritual avatar had to deal with the sword, he didn''t have time to launch powerful attacks on Austin.


    Austin kept sending his mind sword, trying to keep him distracted.


    Austin couldn''t hurt the spiritual avatar with his mind sword and


    the spiritual avatar couldn''t launch all-out attacks on Austin.


    The two sides had hit a wall.


    Finally, the leader''s spiritual avatar stopped attacking Austin. He stared at the young man for a while before he opened his mouth.


    "It''s rare to see someone who manages to master the mind power,"


    the leader''s spiritual avatar said with a snort.


    "I''m flattered,"


    Austin responded flatly.


    The leader of the Novel Court seldom praised others. Few in the Sea of Chaos had the honor of being complimented by him.


    "Young man, you have my attention.


    Since you killed our Divine Son, you will pay for that with your life one day."


    With that, the leader''s spiritual avatar vanished into thin air.


    ''A governing god is really something.


    If I hadn''t mastered the Mind Sword Skill, I would have perished at his hands.


    I can''t even defeat his spiritual avatar. What if I cross paths with him in the flesh?''


    Austin felt great pressure as he stared at the spot where the leader''s spiritual avatar had disappeared.


    ''I need to be stronger, ''


    Austin resolved, nodding his head.

 Chapter 3928 News About The Supreme Universe

    Just when he thought they were safe, Austin suddenly sensed something.


    "Watch out!"


    he roared at his people. At the same time, he activated the Mind Sword Skill and sent a sword to the front of his army, chopping where it seemed empty.


    Clang!


    The crisp sound of metal colliding rang out in the void and white energy rose like smoke, erupting over the space.


    Through the whiteness, the leader of the Novel Court appeared again.


    "Release my men right now. Otherwise, no matter what the price is, I will kill your entire army,"


    he ordered in a cold voice.


    During the battle that had just occurred, all the divine gods of the Novel Court were imprisoned. Austin had not used the Puppet Strings to subdue them as his slaves yet.


    Now, the leader of the Novel Court was demanding to have them back.


    After hearing his words, Austin narrowed his eyes a bit.


    After giving it some thought, he said, "Okay, I''ll let them go."


    He decided to agree because the risk of fighting with the leader''s spiritual avatar was too high. He didn''t want to lose all of his army and slaves.


    So Austin had no choice but to do as he was told.


    He waved his sleeve, picked up all the captured divine gods from the Novel Court, and threw them toward their leader.


    The Novel Court''s leader''s hand quickly enlarged and grabbed all of them. Then he turned around and took a step forward, disappearing.


    "Young man, your aura is very familiar to me."


    Before leaving, he left a message to Austin.


    Austin''s jaw dropped.


    Even though he had only just met him, the leader of the Novel Court was already doubting Austin''s real identity. "Phew! He''s gone."


    Austin closed his eyes and checked the area using his spiritual sense. After half an hour of vigilance, he finally felt sure that the leader and his army were gone.


    "Leader Austin, is that man really the leader of the Novel Court?"


    Austin''s subordinates asked as they walked towards him.


    "Yes, he is, but that was just a spiritual avatar,"


    Austin confirmed, nodding.


    "So, Leader Austin, you scared the leader of the Novel Court away!"


    He had not truly scared him off, but Austin had driven him away through continuous


    tered it.


    It was said that several governing gods had once entered this place and explored it. At last, they came to a conclusion that there was only a variety of extremely dangerous things inside, without any treasures or opportunities.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, no one wanted to enter this place.


    But now, a large group of masters were gathering outside the valley.


    Each of them used their visions and omnipotent skills to look into the valley, trying to guess at the dangers.


    "Look! There really is a cosmos in it!


    Judging from the universe grade, it is more advanced than a high-grade universe. I''m sure that is a supreme universe!"


    a semi-governing god said.


    He was from the Beast City.


    "Yes, I see it too."


    "Judging from the aura emitted from that cosmos, it should be a supreme universe."


    The other masters nodded in agreement.


    Everyone looked at an old man with white hair and asked, "Master Stein, what do you think?"


    This old man


    was a famous prophet in the Sea of Chaos, Stein.


    He could foresee the future precisely.


    There was a saying that prevailed in the Sea of Chaos. All the fortune reading techniques that were passed down to all the universe communities, races, and sects were inherited from him.


    Some of the governing gods in the Sea of Chaos would sometimes come to him and ask him to predict and answer all sorts of difficult problems.


    This was why they all wanted his opinion now.

 Chapter 3929 Entering The Ninth Evil Valley

    "Everyone, listen to me,"


    Stein spoke slowly.


    Dead silence filled their surroundings as all the creatures turned to listen attentively.


    "I believe there really is a supreme universe within it.


    According to what I saw, this supreme universe is rife with dangers and evil. It''s rather confusing since supreme universes are supposed to be good places with dense spiritual energy and complete laws.


    That''s why I also suspect that I made a mistake. Perhaps there''s no supreme universe in the evil land."


    Stein''s words were filled with confusion and self-doubt.


    Even the other creatures present were left bewildered by his words.


    No one doubted him.


    In the Sea of Chaos, everyone recognized Stein as a prestigious prophet, the first master of fortune telling.


    "Master Stein, I think the supreme universe is inside it.


    The Ninth Evil Valley is a land of death. It''s a perilous place.


    Since the supreme universe is located within the valley, it isn''t that surprising that it would contain evil auras,"


    a semi-governing god from the Demon City speculated.


    "He has a good point."


    The other masters nodded in agreement.


    "Perhaps..."


    A trace of hesitation flashed in Stein''s eyes.


    "Now that we know that there''s a supreme universe inside, what are we waiting for? Let''s go inside and look for it," a creature in black robes cut in.


    A strong corpse miasma enveloped every inch of his body.


    He was a semi-governing god from the underworld.


    "Fine. Let''s go together,"


    the semi-governing god from the Demon City agreed loudly.


    Even the other masters quickly nodded in agreement for all of them were anxious to begin the search for the supreme universe.


    All the masters immediately made their way towards the Ninth Evil Valley.


    If they were just going to look for treasures somewhere else, they would race to go there before others did.


    However, their destination was the Ninth Evil Valley, a famous land of death. None of them dared to act alone.


    Moreover, the supreme universe was a mysterious and unknown place for them.


    No one wanted to explore it alone.


    Therefore, all of them stayed close together so that they co


    r eyes were drawn ahead their path at the vast cosmos that finally came into their view.


    A golden space barrier enveloped the cosmos and due to the sacred aura it gave off, it appeared almost unbreakable.


    Countless runes of advanced original chaotic laws were rising from the supreme universe.


    All the masters could immediately tell that its universe grade was higher than that of any high-grade universe.


    ''There it is, a supreme universe!'' all the masters exclaimed in their minds.


    "Ha-ha! The supreme cosmos is really here.


    I didn''t expect that I''d ever have the chance to see and explore a supreme cosmos in my life!"


    "Legend has it that the supreme universe is the best place for cultivators.


    If possible, I''ll cultivate in this supreme cosmos!"


    None of the masters could keep their calm in the face of the supreme universe. Excitement left them trembling right where they stood.


    "Seems like that portal is the gateway into this supreme universe."


    A strong power of space and time emitted from the portal a master spotted.


    "Come on. Let''s enter the supreme universe!"


    Everyone got impatient as they swarmed towards the portal.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Eventually, they all got through the portal one after another.


    Austin quietly followed along them.


    "It''s too heavy!"


    A great force bore down on him after he passed through the portal before he could even get a glimpse of what the cosmos looked like.

 Chapter 3930 A Strange Cosmos

    "Oh my! I can hardly breathe in here. This cosmos must be full of suppressive power!"


    It seemed that Austin wasn''t the only one who had noticed the strange energy in the supreme universe.


    Despite him standing straight, he felt as if he were carrying dozens of heavy stars.


    Even his spiritual soul was on high alert.


    Fortunately, Austin''s corporeal body and spiritual sense were strong. He was immediately able to adapt to the surrounding environment.


    "Arggghhhhh!"


    Some relatively weak warriors, on the other hand, didn''t adapt so well. The pressure came down on them until


    their backs were about to bend and their bones were about to break.


    Austin scoffed and took a look around.


    ''So, this is the supreme universe! But it doesn''t look like one!''


    he thought in surprise.


    This was a peaceful place, but it was weirdly quiet.


    From where he stood, the whole cosmos appeared to be full of colorful light. Every inch of the space emitted a soft, golden luster, making the whole place look solemn and sacred.


    Not long after, other people began to adapt to the new environment.


    After all, they weren''t that weak.


    "Well, that was unexpected.


    This cosmos contains the purest and most advanced chaotic energy!"


    "The law in this cosmos is too advanced!


    As soon as I arrived, I felt as if I was being enlightened at once.


    I need to cultivate here. I will be able to improve beyond my wildest dreams!"


    "Look, the space barrier of this cosmos is incredibly solid!


    Only supreme universes'' space barriers could be like this."


    Chatter broke out as everyone adjusted and marveled at their new surroundings.


    But just like Austin, they all eventually thought that the atmosphere was a little weird.


    ''What''s going on in this cosmos?


    It is so quiet.


    It seems that there are no living creatures here!''


    Everyone else nodded in agreement, still looking around for anything exciting.


    "Let''s go and explore more!"


    so


    !"


    Everyone gasped and stepped back slightly.


    It was really shocking that five semi-governing gods died here.


    Even worse, they all remained in natural positions with calm expressions. Some were standing while some were walking, as if they had all died in the middle of these actions.


    "It looks like they were killed even before they realized it!"


    someone exclaimed.


    After waiting for a couple of minutes, they decided to move on and enter the world ahead.


    As soon as they entered, they saw that


    the earth, mountains, rivers, plants, all living beings, space, time, and laws had all solidified.


    Everything was permanently frozen.


    It was too quiet, and there was absolutely no breathing creatures!


    Everyone could even hear their footsteps and heartbeats!


    Looking around, one could see countless creatures, cities, towns, and villages. This had been a prosperous and lively place.


    However, everything remained motionless like a clay sculpture.


    They all stood straight, some with their legs lifted in a walking position, but none of them fell over.


    Some creatures flew high in the sky, motionless.


    Apart from that, some were fighting against each other. The magic treasures in their hands collided, but they froze there as if they were statues designed to be like this.

 Chapter 3931 Hear About The Shore Of Rebirth Again

    After standing around for a while, they realized that there really weren''t any moving objects.


    ''Something must have happened here. I have no idea what, though.


    Everything in the world has turned into a picture;


    like the pause button has been pressed, ''


    the masters thought to themselves, shocked and confused.


    Moreover, they somehow felt scared. But, they couldn''t stay there wondering forever.


    This world was very vast, and everyone plucked up the courage to go deeper.


    Along the way, they saw that the laws, energy, rivers, mountains, creatures, and other things remained still as if time had stopped.


    After walking aimlessly for a long time, something caught Austin''s attention.


    "That''s..."


    He narrowed his eyes to see better.


    In front of them, bright mountains floating in the sky settled into view.


    Austin examined the mountains and noticed that there were numerous coffins of different colors on them.


    Countless law runes rose from each coffin, shiny and eye-catching.


    An energy seeped from the coffins and down the sides of the mountains.


    "It''s the Divine Being''s World!"


    Austin blurted out.


    The mountains in front of him were exactly the same as those in the Divine Being''s World.


    The Divine Being''s World was a part of the three thousand big and small universes.


    It had upgraded into a supreme world.


    After its upgrade, it disappeared.


    No one had ever seen it again.


    It was important to Austin because the little infinity beast had gone missing in the Abyss of Darkness of the Divine Being''s World.


    Since the Divine Being''s World vanished, Austin couldn''t find the little infinity beast.


    And this made him feel extremely guilty.


    Back in the Prime Martial World, the little infinity beast''s mother had entrusted him with the little infinity beast and he had failed her.


    ''What''s going on? Why are there mountains and numerous coffins here? The divine gods must be inside those coffins.


    And judging from the auras released by those corps


    someone couldn''t help but ask.


    This was the first time many of them had heard about this so it wasn''t strange that they would be skeptical.


    "Yes. If there is a Millstone of Reincarnation here, it means that this place is where the divine gods were buried. Let''s keep moving and see if we can find the Millstone of Reincarnation,"


    Stein proposed.


    ''Millstone of Reincarnation?''


    Austin knew what this meant but some of the others still seemed confused.


    ''He even knows about the existence of the Millstone of Reincarnation. It means he knows a lot about the Shore of Rebirth, '' Austin thought to himself.


    Stein led the way, and the other masters followed behind him to look for the Millstone of Reincarnation.


    ''He is right. If this is where the divine gods were buried, there should be a Millstone of Reincarnation here, ''


    Austin determined as he followed the horde.


    Soon, they stumbled upon a huge millstone.


    It was on the edge of the world, suspended in the air. It occupied a large area.


    Mysterious, old runes rose from the millstone one after another.


    There were also shadows of divine gods sitting in all directions with their legs crossed.


    "The Millstone of Reincarnation does exist!


    The legends of the Shore of Rebirth are all true,"


    Stein exclaimed, clapping his hands together once again.

 Chapter 3932 The Dangerous Altar

    "It indeed is the Millstone of Reincarnation!"


    Austin''s eyes widened as they landed on the ancient letters that spelled out "Reincarnation" on the lower part of the millstone.


    This ancient word was exactly the same as the one carved on the Millstone of Reincarnation in the Divine Being''s World.


    ''However, this Millstone of Reincarnation is much larger than the one in the Divine Being''s World, but that just means that it is more superior, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he continued to examine it.


    "Is this really the Millstone of Reincarnation?"


    The rest of the divine gods present stepped forward and looked at the millstone.


    "Master Stein, what''s the use of the Millstone of Reincarnation?"


    one of the divine gods asked.


    "According to an ancient legend, the Millstone of Reincarnation can purify people''s souls.


    Every divine god must be baptized by the Millstone of Reincarnation before they are allowed to enter the Shore of Rebirth.


    The baptism is the process of grinding and reorganizing the body of the divine god. They must be destroyed and their bodies must start all over.


    Only after purification does a divine god has the chance to enter the Shore of Rebirth,"


    Stein explained to everyone.


    "Can the divine bodies and the spiritual souls regenerate again after they are shattered?"


    All eyes landed on Stein as they all began to wonder the same thing.


    "What I know all comes from the legend.


    As for whether it''s true or not, who knows?"


    Stein said, shaking his head.


    "The Shore of Rebirth is known as the paradise of divine gods. But what does it look like and what is in it?


    Master Stein, do you know anything about it?"


    They all quieted down to hear what he would say.


    "How could I know? The Shore of Rebirth is talked about only in legend. What is the place like? There are only a few people in the Sea of Chaos who could tell you that, and I''m not one of them."


    Stein shook his head with a sigh.


    ''What kind of place is the Shore of Rebirth?''


    Austin thought to himself, racking his brain.


    "Oh, I just remembered something!


    The divine gods in the coffins on the divine mountains might know the answer.


    Why else would they have stayed in this world after they died. They lie in the coffins,


    gods, so


    what made it so special?


    In a few moments, they would find out.


    The lid of the coffin started to creak open


    when a piercing noise ripped through the air.


    Everyone stepped back, afraid that it had come from the coffin.


    However, on the altar, the monk''s corpse had raised its skinny palm and picked up a stick by the wooden fish and hit it.


    Boom!


    A dazzling Buddhist light was ejected from the wooden fish and shot directly towards the semi-governing god of the beast race.


    "Hey! Where''s that light coming from?"


    Slowly, all their gazes traveled up to the sky.


    "Humph! It is just that dead monk!


    Why should I be afraid of you?"


    the semi-governing god of the beast race yelled, stepping back from the coffin.


    Boom!


    He threw a punch towards the lights.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The huge fist of the semi-governing god collided with the dazzling light.


    Everyone smirked at this because they were sure that a semi-governing god could defeat his opponent.


    After all, the strength of a semi-governing god was very close to that of a governing god.


    However, the result made everyone''s hair stand on end.


    When the fist of the semi-governing god hit the dazzling Buddha light, it exploded like a balloon.


    Then, his arm exploded, sending blood flying all over and spattering the others.


    However, it didn''t stop there.


    Half of his body then was blown to pieces.


    Ahhh!


    The semi-governing god of the beast race screamed as he retreated as fast as he could.

 Chapter 3933 The Number Nine Token

    Finally, the dazzling light tapered off and disappeared.


    The semi-governing god was lying on the ground and moaning in pain.


    Only one-tenth of his body was now still intact.


    To everyone''s surprise, there were Buddhist symbols on what was left of him, preventing him from regenerating.


    ''What the hell is going on?''


    The scene caused everyone present to shudder.


    A semi-governing god had almost gotten killed in one round.


    He even didn''t have the strength to fight back.


    The dead monk was too powerful. His terrifying strength impressed everyone there.


    So after they had recovered from shock, the masters activated their bodily movement skills and fled.


    Fortunately, the dead monk didn''t make a move.


    With his head down, he sat cross-legged at the stone table, motionless.


    "I don''t think he wanted us to disturb the divine gods in the coffins,"


    a master said in a panic.


    "It seems that the legend is true.


    We can''t disturb the divine gods lying in the coffins, or bad luck will come,"


    Stein said with a grim expression.


    They all landed far away from the coffins and didn''t dare to even look at them any longer.


    "What should we do now?"


    Everyone exchanged confused looks.


    "I think we''d better leave.


    Something is wrong with this world. I''ve had a bad feeling ever since we arrived,"


    Stein said.


    "But we are so close to unveiling the secrets of the Shore of Rebirth.


    We won''t get another chance like this,"


    someone whispered.


    "Life is more important than a secret,"


    another person who cherished his life retorted.


    "It looks like that we can''t open the coffins on these mountains, but maybe we can start with the Millstone of Reincarnation.


    If we enter the Millstone of Reincarnation, we might learn something about the Shore of Rebirth,"


    someone suggested suddenly.


    "That''s a good idea. Let''s g


    ll motionless with his head down.


    Austin looked earnestly at the Reincarnation Token on the stone table while it gave off blinding lights and spatial runes emerged from it, soaring into the sky.


    No matter how hard he tried, the Reincarnation Token didn''t respond.


    Austin stood by the stone table, unable to move.


    No one talked.


    An eerie atmosphere enveloped the altar.


    Austin felt a chill down his spine.


    He wanted to escape badly, but he couldn''t even lift a finger.


    A moment later, the monk broke the silence.


    "Young man, you are destined to get your hands on the Number Nine Token.


    Everything happens for a reason.


    It''s all written in the stars.


    Even the creator couldn''t change it if he wanted to.


    Now that you''ve found the token, it is yours.


    Take good care of it. Perhaps it will bring you good luck."


    Austin released a hefty sigh.


    ''I was wrong.


    He is not my enemy.


    Perhaps it is because I have the Reincarnation Token.


    According to the monk, this Reincarnation Token is called the Number Nine Token.


    He even mentioned the road of reincarnation and the eighteen reincarnation guards.


    My Reincarnation Token must have more secrets that I don''t know about, ''


    Austin thought to himself.

 Chapter 3934 Preaching From A Monk

    "The road to reincarnation has collapsed, the supreme enlightenment is still incomplete, and the other end has become inaccessible.


    It''s has been extremely hard."


    The monk''s heavily laden sigh echoed in Austin''s ears.


    "Sir, is it true that there is place called the Shore of Rebirth existing out there?


    What kind of place is it?"


    Hearing the monk''s sigh, Austin couldn''t help but ask.


    "The other world is no longer the other world, and the reincarnation is no longer the reincarnation. It has lost its true meaning and faded away into oblivion because people have been so stubborn to search for it,"


    the monk replied, his voice full of sadness and frustration.


    Austin was confused. It was not the answer he wanted to hear.


    "The truth is very simple. Don''t think about the Shore of Rebirth as something that is too complicated."


    The monk spoke again as if he had anticipated that Austin would not understand his words.


    It did not help, however, as Austin became more confused.


    After giving it some more thought, he suspected that this monk did not want to reveal any secrets about the Shore of Rebirth.


    At the thought of this, he stopped asking further, convinced that the monk would explain nothing more.


    "Go ahead.


    Take good care of your Number Nine Token,"


    the monk instructed.


    ''How nice of him. He didn''t mean to make things difficult for me, ''


    Austin murmured inwardly. He still appreciated the monk''s kindness toward him.


    The monk was truly mysterious, making sure not to share any information that did not need to be shared.


    Austin guessed that he knew a load of secrets that could be shocking enough to cause a panic if normal creatures found out.


    Moreover, he must have been a very powerful master when he was still alive.


    Austin was not reconciled to leave empty-handed.


    ''Can I get something like a gift or benefit from this monk?''


    he wondered.


    "Ahem! Sir, I''m too weak. I don''t know if I can handle the task of protecting the Number Nine Token with the skills that I have.


    Can you teach me something... anything?"


    Austin finally mustered some courage and asked cautiously.


    "Teach you something?"


    Hearing Austin''s request, the monk was surprised.


    "Yes, sir. Do you know any lost cultivation methods and secret skills that you can share with me? If you teach me some of them, I will practice hard and improve my strength, so that I can perform the task of protecting the Number Nine Token well!"


    Austin promised, patting his chest.


    ''This monk seemed to live a long, long time ago.


    I''d be shocked if he hasn''t grasped any awesome cultivation methods and secret skills of his era that we now don''t know about. If he could teach me a few of them, it''ll already be a great deal of benefits!''


    Austin wondered expectantly.


    "Oh?"


    The monk was a little surprised.


    They had just met by


    ill pass on my Buddhist method to them."


    Finally, the monk spoke out and said everything that needed to be said.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Austin was overjoyed that he could get the monk''s Buddhist method on Ivy''s and Sue''s behalf. With this, he was sure that they would have limitless achievements in the future!


    The monk in front of him was actually just a mere corpse that had been left behind. With some remnant consciousness, he could easily suppress a semi-governing god.


    It was hard to imagine how powerful he had been when he was at his peak state!


    The mere thought of the sheer power could make someone''s scalp tingle.


    It would be a great help, even a blessing for Ivy and Sue to be taught high-grade methods from such a powerful master.


    "There is a Buddhist scripture on the table. Take it back with you and give it to them.


    It records all the Buddhist methods that I had practiced in my life.


    Let them read it and have them comprehend it slowly. As for how much they can comprehend and master, it depends on their talents and ability to learn,"


    the monk instructed Austin.


    Whoosh!


    In one swift move, the Buddhist scripture on the stone table suddenly jumped and flew over to Austin.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Austin thanked him again. Then he took the Buddhist scripture with both hands and carefully put it away.


    "All right.


    You''d better leave this world as soon as possible.


    This is the resting place of the divine gods and they are not to be disturbed.


    It''s not good for any living creatures to stay here for too long. Something strange will happen to those who don''t respect this rule,"


    the monk then warned Austin.


    "What about you, sir?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "I''m already dead. This is the best place for me to stay,"


    the monk replied.


    Then there was no sound.


    No matter how hard Austin tried to ask the monk more questions, he got no response.

 Chapter 3935 The Reincarnation Bridge

    Austin asked the dead monk who he was several times, but the latter just ignored him.


    "Never mind. Sir, thank you for teaching me these skills."


    Austin bowed deeply to the corpse to show his gratitude and then he turned to leave.


    What stopped him in his tracks was the


    sound of screaming coming from the direction of the Millstone of Reincarnation.


    There was a moment of pause and then the Millstone of Reincarnation released a wave of mysterious energy which turned more than ten divine gods into clouds of blood mist.


    One of the victims was a semi-governing god.


    This began a stampede as the other gods tried to get out of reach.


    ''Oh, man! I think it''s best that I stop disturbing the dead divine gods. I need to get out of here!''


    Without any hesitation, Austin used his bodily movement skill and rushed out of this world.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As soon as he had landed outside the world, more masters joined him, panting heavily.


    "That was so close. This world is full of dangers."


    Fear was swept over all their faces like a pale mask.


    A semi-governing god had been maimed and a semi-governing god had been killed in that world. And Austin had also witnessed more than ten genuine divine gods perish.


    "What''s wrong with this supreme universe? There are no living beings, treasures, or resources.


    There is only danger around every corner,"


    a divine god said, sighing.


    When they had first entered this place, they were all in high spirits.


    But now, they were scared and tired.


    There were no living beings and time, space, laws, and everything else was frozen there.


    The entire universe was silent.


    It was hard to breath in there.


    "Before entering, I predicted that this supreme universe was dangerous and evil,"


    Stein said.


    "Sir, you are awesome!"


    the other masters praised as they looked at Stein with admiration in their eyes.


    Stein followed this with a heavy suggestion to leave the supreme universe;


    however, several semi-governing gods ignored this, and after some discussion, they decided to continue exploring the supreme universe.


    The other gen


    god from the demon race to duck.


    It passed over him.


    Everyone fixed their eyes on the shadow of the saber.


    It appeared slow.


    But when he was about to step back to avoid it, it caught up to him.


    Panicked, the semi-governing god opened his mouth and a black jar flew out.


    The jar grew bigger as it soared into the air.


    Then, he threw a sword which sent evil aura spreading towards the shadow of the saber.


    A seven-story pagoda flew out of his mouth and


    deafening screeches came from within it.


    The three items were chaotic magic treasures.


    The shadow of the saber hit the three chaotic magic treasures, and caused them to explode like bubbles.


    After removing the obstacles, it continued approaching him.


    "Damn it!" the semi-governing god of the demon race yelled.


    To avoid getting killed, he threw a heavy punch at it.


    Boom!


    His fist exploded the second it touched the shadow.


    Then, the shadow of the saber slashed at his body.


    With no other options, the semi-governing god chose to sacrifice his arm.


    Crack!


    The slice sent his whole arm dropping to the ground.


    Then he burned his demonic blood essence and ran as fast as he could.


    Finally, he managed to get away.


    The shadow of the saber angrily chopped his arm into pieces and returned to the space above the Reincarnation Bridge before disappearing.


    No one had yet comprehended what had just happened.

 Chapter 3936 A Dramatic Change

    "Ahhh!"


    At the spot where the semi-governing god of the demon race had run to, he fell on his knees and moaned and yelled.


    On his broken arm, strange laws were corroding his flesh and blood, preventing his arm from being regenerated.


    The pain was almost unbearable.


    When it seemed like it couldn''t get worse, the strange laws began to penetrate into his body from the wounds on his broken arm.


    "Fuck off! Damn it! Leave me alone!"


    the semi-governing god of the demon race roared.


    Then he raised his remaining palm and chopped his body into two halves. Blood spurted out of him like a river.


    He abandoned the half of his body that his broken arm belonged to. It fell to the ground and turned into ashes in a second.


    His good half landed on the ground and breathed out a sigh of relief.


    In an instant, his body started to regenerate.


    When he stood again, his skin was pale and his breathing was still uneven.


    He panted heavily, staring at the shadow of the long saber above the Reincarnation Bridge with frightened eyes. He was so scared that he held his breath for a while.


    He regretted volunteering to be the first one to set foot on the Reincarnation Bridge.


    Because of his rashness, he had almost lost his life!


    "There''s no way that isn''t the road of reincarnation on the other side!


    The bridge is too dangerous.


    It''s testing us, just like it tested the gods in the ancient times.


    They never stepped foot on it unprepared,"


    Stein explained, also looking at it with wide eyes. His whole body was still trembling from the events he had seen.


    Austin perked up when he heard this. If Stein suspected something, it was probably true. After all, he could see the future and he knew many things.


    Austin''s thoughts were interrupted by the Reincarnation Token beginning to glow and tremble slightly in his pocket.


    It seemed that something on the other end of the bridge was summoning the Reincarnation Token!


    But to Austin''s relief, the Reincarnation Token did not fly away this time. Austin communicated to the Reincarnation Token, and it soon quieted down.


    "Is that really the road of reincarnation?"


    Austin asked once the Reincarnat


    that the Divine Being''s World has left the three thousand big and small universes and went somewhere else?


    If that happened, where''s the little infinity beast? I''ve lost all the traces of it. What shall I do?!"


    After spending so much time and coming up empty-handed, Austin was filled with frustration.


    Having no idea what to do next, Austin returned to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    He had found all the members of his alliance army out there and brought them back with him.


    He told them that from now on, the headquarters of the alliance would be set up in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    He had more than ten thousand divine gods as his slaves, and most of them would station in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    This would allow there to be tens of thousands of divine gods in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Kevin was stunned when he heard that Austin had brought back so many divine gods.


    They easily had the most divine gods across all the cosmoses in the entire Sea of Chaos.


    It could be said that the Fallen Immortal Cosmos had become one of the most powerful cosmoses in the Sea of Chaos!


    "Austin, you have done so much for Fallen Immortal Cosmos. Just think of what we had in the past. It was the weakest cosmos in the Sea of Chaos. We didn''t have any Divine Realm cultivators at all!


    Now, our Fallen Immortal Cosmos has become a chaotic ancient kingdom with tens of thousands of divine gods!


    It''s unbelievable!"


    Kevin praised.

 Chapter 3937 Violets Apotheosizing Doom

    "It''s true. The Fallen Immortal Cosmos has come a long way,"


    Austin said, agreeing.


    All of his efforts over the years had gone into improving his home and his people.


    "Over the last little while, creatures from other cosmoses in the three thousand big and small universes have been trying to move to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Many divine gods made friends with me with the intention of getting in. They also want to send their offspring here.


    As a chaotic ancient kingdom, our cosmos is really popular,"


    Kevin replied, trying to hold back his large smile.


    "Of course it is. In the Sea of Chaos, the universe grade of the chaotic ancient kingdom is only lower than that of the supreme universe.


    It''s a perfect place for divine gods to settle down,"


    Austin remarked, nodding and smiling.


    "Then what do you think we should do? Accept them or refuse them?"


    Kevin asked.


    "Regarding divine gods, if they want to cultivate in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, allow them to come in and out freely. After all, they are the divine gods of the three thousand big and small universes.


    But for the young creatures, I want you to assess their qualifications and choose some talented ones to settle down and cultivate here,"


    Austin said after thinking for a while.


    "Okay. Let''s do as you said."


    Kevin nodded.


    "This is all because of you, Austin.


    We would still be nobodies without you,"


    Kevin gushed.


    Over the past few years, Kevin had witnessed Austin grow stronger and stronger and he was proud of what he had achieved.


    "Well, it wasn''t just me.


    Everyone has contributed.


    They will help the Fallen Immortal Cosmos become better in the future,"


    Austin replied, blushing humbly.


    As their conversation tapered off, Austin sensed something.


    "Hold on.


    There is something happening to Violet. Is it possible that she is about to face her Apotheosizing Doom?"


    he exclaimed, looking in the direction of Violet''s chamber.


    His spiritual sense was so powerful that he could perceive everything in every corner in a cosmos or even a universe community.


    "Yes, sh


    appeared.


    Some geniuses would even face with the rare eighteen-colored thunderbolt, like Caroline.


    "Well, not bad."


    Austin looked at the nine-colored thunderbolts falling from the sky and nodded with a smile.


    After one day, Violet successfully passed the Thunderstroke Doom, and the whole process was quite easy for her.


    The second test, the Myriad Law Power Tribulation, began.


    All kinds of laws of supreme enlightenment mingled and created a giant furnace. Then, the furnace sucked Violet inside. The test would happen inside and no one outside would know how she was doing nor could they help her.


    "Violet has a Hallucination Bead on her. She will pass the test with no problems."


    Austin had used this bead many times and it got him out of countless sticky situations.


    The Hallucination Bead contained a very advanced law of illusion, which was a kind of original chaotic law.


    Sure enough, two days later, Violet succeeded in getting through the Myriad Law Power Tribulation.


    Then, the last test, the Internal Demon Tribulation, began.


    This was supposed to be the most dangerous test.


    Generally speaking, it would take the longest time.


    However, Violet managed to get through it in a few hours.


    "I guess Violet is innocent and doesn''t have too many distracting thoughts, so the Internal Demon Tribulation was not difficult for her,"


    Austin commented with a smile.

 Chapter 3938 Secret Reincarnation Skill

    "Master, I''ve finally become a god!"


    Violet was in high spirits as she walked up to Austin.


    "Congratulations, Violet!"


    A genuine smile pulled at Austin''s lips.


    Even Sue couldn''t help but be excited. "Violet, you''re a divine god now too!"


    She rushed over and wrapped Violet into a tight hug.


    All the other girls also came closer to give Violet their congratulations.


    "Ha-ha! We have one more divine god born and raised in our Fallen Immortal Cosmos!"


    Loud hearty laughter burst out of Kevin as he was overwhelmed with happiness for Violet.


    Many other divine gods were also waiting for their turn to congratulate Violet.


    One reason was that the one who became a divine god was from the most powerful group in the three thousand big and small universes and would inevitably attract the attention of all creatures;


    another was that all of them knew that Violet was Austin''s friend.


    As a result, they all took the opportunity to greet her in an attempt to establish a good relationship.


    "Violet, from now on, you should share the responsibility of protecting the three thousand big and small universes.


    This is also the commitment of all divine gods.


    All ordinary creatures are now leading peaceful lives in every cosmos of the three thousand big and small universes. This is due to the protection provided by every divine god."


    Alethea smiled brightly and held Violet''s hand.


    "I''ll keep that in mind, Master Alethea,"


    Violet replied immediately.


    It was deep into the night before the joyful commotion dissipated and everybody finally dispersed.


    "Violet, we''re setting off for Heaven Beast Valley in a few days.


    We''ll investigate the whereabouts of your nine-tailed demon fox race,"


    Austin suddenly told Violet.


    "Master, you still remember it!"


    Violet lit up in joy.


    "How can I forget? Violet, you can always count on me."


    Austin gave her a grin.


    "Master, Thank you! That''s so kind of you."


    Violet''s every word was filled with genuine gratitude and she tried to pounce on Austin to give him a big hug, but Austin was startled at her sudden move.


    Energy involuntarily came out of his body and made it impossible for Violet to move an inch forward.


    "Come on, master, what are you afraid of? I won''t attack you,"


    Violet responded


    n conclusion, the Secret Reincarnation Skill contained the law of time, law of space, law of life, and some other mysterious laws that Austin couldn''t comprehend for now.


    "It''ll become one of my best weapons!"


    Austin grinned like the cat who caught the canary.


    At the moment, Austin''s most powerful secret weapons were the Overlapping Law Skill, the Mind Sword Skill, the Reincarnation Token, and the Secret Reincarnation Skill.


    Additionally, he also had the physical endowments of the Chaotic Heaven Body and the special physique of heaven metal race.


    The other secret martial skills he mastered before were growing useless as he became increasingly stronger.


    With a spring in his step, Austin walked out of his secret chamber.


    "Master, you''ve finally finished your cultivation!"


    Violet quickly walked up to Austin as soon as she saw him.


    "Violet, you did well in consolidating your progress,"


    Austin praised her as well.


    "Master, the Hallucination Bead you gave me has a senior master inside it. She guided me through the energy of her spiritual soul.


    It was of great help to me,"


    Violet said gratefully.


    "That''s good."


    Before Austin gave the Hallucination Bead to Violet, he asked the queen for her opinion. It seemed like she took a fancy to Violet''s talent and entered the bead to help her.


    Now, the queen inside the bead communicated with Violet.


    "Well, Violet.


    Let''s prepare to leave for the Heaven Beast Valley.


    I hope we can find your race this time,"


    Austin proposed.

 Chapter 3939 Head For The Heaven Beast Valley

    Without wasting any time, Austin and Violet set off.


    At first, Caroline, Ivy, Sue, and the three mermaids all expressed interest in going with them.


    However, Austin did not think that it was a good idea and stopped them, considering the fact that the Heaven Beast Valley was notorious for being a dangerous forbidden area in the Sea of Chaos.


    Caroline and the other girls were merely ordinary divine gods, and their strength was relatively weak. If something happened to them, he would have to take care of them which would be a huge distraction as well as troublesome situation.


    So under his persuasion, even though feeling rather disappointed, they had to give up on the idea.


    All six women were eager to go out with Austin, wandering around and enjoying the time spent with him. But this time, they agreed and decided not to go with him.


    Austin took out an advanced airship and boarded it with Violet.


    Elmer joined them sometime later.


    He was a semi-governing god and was very familiar with the Heaven Beast Valley, which was what Austin needed. Elmer''s knowledge of the place would be a huge advantage.


    Whoosh!


    The airship left the three thousand big and small universes and headed for the Heaven Beast Valley at full speed.


    "Guys, I''m coming!"


    Violet said softly while in the airship.


    As she looked out into the vast space, her delicate face was full of expectation.


    Ever since she was born, she had been living alone in the Prime Martial World, separated from her people.


    She met Austin not long after and had been following him obediently to this day.


    Deep inside, she had been longing to know her origin and find her own kind.


    Now that she had the opportunity to do so, a new hope had blossomed in her heart.


    "Violet, I have the Divine Accomplishment Fruit with me.


    When your realm is completely consolidated, I will give you one. After you take it, you will become a genuine preliminary-grade divine god! Wouldn''t that be awesome?"


    Austin told her excitedly.


    "Really? There is such a treasure? Yes, that would indeed be amazing!"


    Violet was shocked to hear it from Austin.


    Austin hadn''t told her about the Divine Accomplishment Fruit before because she was not yet a divine god back then. There was no need for her to know at that time.


    "But I don''t need it, master.


    The master in the Hallucination Bead told me that I must rely on my own efforts to become a genuine divine god, instead of taking shortcuts. I know that she was telling the truth.


    So with that consideration in mind, from now on, I''m going to work my way to become a genuine divine god on my own merit and efforts,"


    Violet said to Austin in a proud tone.


    the races of the Heaven Beast Valley are obedient to Ronnie and there are many of his trusted subordinates guarding the gate just for him to make sure.


    We can''t just swagger our way through. It is impossible.


    We have to find a way to sneak in,"


    Elmer remarked.


    The mermaid race had already broken its ties with Ronnie, resulting to a soured relationship over time. It was impossible for them to return to the Heaven Beast Valley without any drama.


    It was said that the current leader of the Heaven Beast Valley was a governing god, and his strength was terrifying.


    "That''s easy.


    Let''s hide for a while and wait for the opportunity to sneak in,"


    Austin proposed with a smile.


    Agreeing to his suggestion, the three of them hid themselves nearby.


    A moment later, a group of creatures who appeared to have been back from a long journey showed up and walked towards the light door at the entrance through the shadowy area.


    "Those creatures are from the thunder sheep race.


    They are well known for their impressive skills of controlling thunder and lightning,"


    Elmer told Austin through his spiritual sense.


    The latter nodded in acknowledgement.


    They could also perceive that the strongest person in this group in front of them was only a genuine medium-grade divine god.


    Such level of strength was simply too weak and easy for Austin and Elmer and they could easily deal with him.


    Austin took action and showed himself to the team of the thunder sheep race.


    "Who are you?"


    the leader shouted when he found a strange man appear in his group.


    In response, Austin motioned with his hand, and a mysterious wave of energy spread out.


    This was a kind of secret skill related to reincarnation that he had just mastered, the Secret Reincarnation Skill.

 Chapter 3940 Enter The Heaven Beast Valley

    Seconds later, all the members of the thunder sheep race had vanished into thin air.


    They materialized on the vast continent that Austin had brought with him.


    "What happened?


    Where are we?


    Who brought us here?"


    They all immediately examined their surroundings in a panic.


    This continent had been created by Austin when he was cultivating the law of earth. Over time, he had worked on it so that creatures could live there.


    Austin never traveled without it.


    Just a moment ago, he had used the Secret Reincarnation Skill to teleport the space where the horde of the thunder sheep race were to this continent.


    The Secret Reincarnation Skill had several functions, one of which was to help the cultivator to move a cubic space to another place in an instant.


    The more powerful one was, the bigger the space he could teleport.


    With his current strength, Austin could teleport one hundred million cubic miles of space.


    When the members of the thunder sheep race were at a loss, Austin appeared above the continent.


    "It''s you again, brat!


    You did this to us, didn''t you?"


    the genuine medium-grade divine god roared furiously as he looked up and saw Austin hovering over them.


    He took several steps towards Austin.


    Austin sneered at him and


    unleashed the Puppet Strings.


    Tens of thousands of red strings fell from the sky, filling the space.


    "Is that the Puppet Strings skill of the spiritual race?"


    The genuine medium-grade divine god of the thunder sheep race had seen a lot throughout his years and he recognized the skill within moments of it being performed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Thick thunderbolts emerged from the genuine medium-grade divine god''s body. They moved around him like dragons to protect him from the red strings.


    At the same time, he released all his spiritual sense to guard his head.


    "Brat, that secret skill doesn''t work on me. You can''t hurt me with it.


    If you dare to lay a hand on me, you will be doomed,"


    he threatened in a voice as loud as the thunder around him.


    However, what he didn''t know was that the Puppet Strings performed by Austin was thousands of times more powerful than that used by any other mas


    e more than a dozen genuine divine gods guarding.


    Because of their ploy, they passed through with the rest of the thunder sheep race unnoticed.


    "Austin, the leader of the Heaven Beast Valley is a governing god.


    We''d better stay low and play it by ear.


    Try not to expose ourselves.


    Otherwise, we will not only draw attention of the Heaven Beast Valley''s leader but also of Ronnie,"


    Elmer said to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "Sir, don''t worry. I will,"


    Austin replied.


    As they talked, they entered the Heaven Beast Valley.


    Austin looked around, and his mouth dropped in awe.


    All around were huge cosmoses floating in the chaotic void.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to count the cosmos and found that there were at least five thousand of them.


    Few universe community consisted of so many cosmoses.


    Upon further examination, he found that more than half were high-grade universes


    and many of them were chaotic ancient kingdoms.


    ''No wonder the Heaven Beast Valley is recognized as one of the most famous forbidden areas. It''s so huge and developed!''


    Austin remarked inwardly as he stared hungrily at the high-grade cosmoses.


    "Sir, where should we start to look for the nine-tailed demon fox race?"


    Austin asked Elmer.


    "The nine-tailed demon fox race used to occupy dozens of cosmoses here.


    But now, those cosmoses are controlled by the current leader of the Heaven Beast Valley,"


    Elmer said.

 Chapter 3941 Looking For The Nine-tailed Demon Fox Race

    "If we want to find the nine-tailed demon fox race, we need to start with those cosmoses.


    I assume there will still be traces left behind,"


    Elmer explained.


    Generally speaking, the creatures from the same race could sense each other''s presence for they had the same blood.


    The members of the demonic beasts could easily spot each other through their blood and aura.


    "It looks like our only choice,"


    Austin responded with a nod.


    If he could defeat the leader of the Heaven Beast Valley and Ronnie, he would just break into the Heaven Beast Valley instead of sneaking in like this.


    With Elmer leading the way, they entered a cosmos called the Celestial Snake Cosmos.


    Austin, Violet, and Elmer were still mingled with the group of the thunder sheep race.


    They had all become slaves of Austin''s and they were helping them to blend in.


    "This place used to be called the Heavenly Fox Cosmos.


    Its universe grade was high. It could be on par with the chaotic ancient kingdom.


    In fact, it used to be one of the most powerful cosmoses controlled by the nine-tailed demon fox race.


    After they disappeared, the demon snake race took it and gave it a new name��the Celestial Snake Cosmos,"


    Elmer told Austin and Violet through his spiritual sense.


    The reason he knew all of this stuff was because Elmer used to be a master of the Heaven Beast Valley, and masters had to know their territory inside and out.


    "This used to belong to us?


    I want to kill the demon snake race,"


    Violet growled, clenching her tiny fists.


    "They are evil, but you''d better not act on impulse.


    There are lots of members of the demon snake race living here. Once we cause trouble here, we will be exposed,"


    Elmer reminded Violet through his spiritual sense.


    "Violet, don''t worry. I will avenge your race one day,"


    Austin comforted.


    As they wandered, they didn''t see any traces of the nine-tailed demon fox race.


    But they did discover that most of the worlds, stars, and continents here were heavily secured by the demon snake race.


    It was obviously important to them and they were a


    ery powerful."


    Austin rested his eyes on the snake''s statue.


    Although it was just a statue, its power was still overwhelming. The light columns that dangled from it were formed by the original chaotic laws.


    As Austin observed the statue, something disrupted him.


    "Oh, no! Leave me alone!"


    A scream rang out.


    "Ha-ha!


    Little beauty, you are just my type.


    Stop resisting and come with me. I will treat you well!"


    "What a good day! I didn''t expect to encounter such a pretty one!


    I will have a good time with her today!"


    Several male voices reached Austin''s ears.


    He unleashed his spiritual sense to check what was happening. In the middle of a busy street were five strong men. They had surrounded a panic-stricken girl in front of a tavern.


    The little girl was about fifteen years old.


    She was good-looking but way too young to be harassed by these men.


    "Ha-ha! Sweetie, you''re lucky to meet us.


    Do you know who we are?


    I am Craig, the fourth generation of the demon snake race.


    I bet you know how powerful our race is.


    Little beauty, stop resisting.


    Come with us and serve us. We will provide you with a comfortable life.


    As long as you say yes, we will give you more than you could ever earn by singing in this tavern."


    One of the strong men laughed.


    "This little girl is from our race!"


    Suddenly, Violet''s voice rang out in Austin''s Soul Sea.

 Chapter 3942 Find Violets Own Kind

    "Oh? Really?"


    Austin said before he released his spiritual sense again to examine if this were true or not.


    However, after a few seconds of perceiving and observing, he didn''t sense any aura or features of the girl that were related to the nine-tailed demon fox race.


    "Master, believe me.


    This little girl''s aura and features as a nine-tailed demon fox have been erased.


    But I can still sense a trace of the original blood essence of the nine-tailed demon fox in her body.


    The members of our race can recognize each other through our blood.


    No matter how powerful the creatures of other races are, they can''t sense it. That''s why you don''t see it,"


    Violet explained.


    "Her fox aura and features have been removed?


    Is that even possible?"


    Austin asked, furrowing his eyebrows.


    "Yes. It''s a secret skill of our race. If we are followed by powerful foes, we can perform the skill and disguise ourselves,"


    Violet explained.


    "I see. That''s amazing,"


    Austin remarked.


    ''Since it managed to fool me too, this skill must be super powerful, '' he thought to himself.


    "I won''t go with you,"


    the panic-stricken girl said in a trembling voice.


    Before the men could grab her, an old man in rags stumbled out of the tavern. He stood in front of the scared girl and stretched out his arms to protect her.


    "Gentlemen, please let go of my granddaughter. We are just trying to make some money for supper.


    Please show us some mercy,"


    he begged.


    "Damn it! Old man, stop bothering us.


    If you don''t want to die, get out of here right now.


    We just beat you. Do you want more?"


    one of the men yelled at him.


    When the old man stood his ground, he swung his arm wide and slapped him.


    Due to the impact, the old man stumbled back and fell to the ground. He screamed in pain, clutching his beaten face. When he tried to stand again, he realized that he couldn''t.


    On the sidelines, there were now many other creatures watching.


    They were uncomfortable with what these strong men did; however, no one dared to stop them.


    They knew that the men were from the demon snake race.


    The demon snake race was a very powerful force in the Heaven Beast Valley.


    If they stood up against them, they would die.


    "Ha-ha! Little beauty, it''s time to go. No one will come to your aid.


    Come with us and we will have a good time together!"


    The strong man who had slapped the old man stretched out his hand to grab the terrified girl.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Before his hand could make contact, red strings appeared out of thin air and broke into the Soul Seas of the strong men.


    Then, the strong men''s eyes filled with obedience.


    They appeared to be listening to a voice no one else could hear.


    "Yes, sir!"


    they said respectfully at the same time.


    "I''m sorry. We wer


    middle-aged man.


    "Ha-ha! Well done!


    Master, these people deserve this and more!"


    Violet clapped her hands cheerfully as she watched the scene.


    "I know. And he''s my slave now. We can make him do whatever we want,"


    Austin said, smiling at her.


    After slapping himself a thousand times, the middle-aged man turned to look at the old man and the young girl.


    "My master wants to see you," he informed them politely.


    Since he was a divine god, the slaps wouldn''t actually hurt him.


    "Your master wants to see us? But we are only poor nobodies!"


    the old man stated in surprise.


    "Yes.


    Don''t worry. My master bears no evil will,"


    the middle-aged man explained.


    "Well... All right then."


    The old man nodded in agreement after he gave it a moment of thought.


    "What are you looking at? Go mind your own business!


    Do as I say or I will destroy you with one blow!" the middle-aged man warned when he noticed the crowd still hanging around.


    When he spoke, he released an aura of a medium-grade divine god.


    All the creatures on the street cried and ran away, sheltering their heads.


    The middle-aged man led the old man and the girl to a remote alley.


    Violet, Austin, Elmer, and the team of the thunder sheep race stood in the alley, waiting for them.


    As soon as she caught sight of the girl, Violet looked her up and down and checked her blood.


    The girl''s eyes widened.


    It seemed like she had also sensed Violet''s blood.


    The two girls looked at each other and


    excitement crept up on their faces.


    Nine tails suddenly appeared on Violet''s back, and they disappeared in the next second.


    "Well, you... You..."


    The girl trembled with excitement so much that she couldn''t speak properly.


    "Yeah, we are from the same race!"


    Violet exclaimed.


    Finally, she had found her own kind.


    Tears welled up in her beautiful eyes.

 Chapter 3943 Princess Violet

    "We may be from the same race, but there''s something about you I can''t quite put my finger on.


    Hmm, I don''t think I''ve seen you anywhere before."


    The girl squinted her eyes. She was still a bit doubtful of the person before her.


    Her suspicion was an apt response. After all, the nine-tailed demon fox race had gone through a lot, which was enough for every one of them to be more cautious with every creature they met.


    "I have been separated from my clansmen ever since my childhood. I have strayed from my real family and grew up alone. It was not until recently that I learned the news of my race, so I came here with hopes that I could find my kind," Violet explained straightforwardly. "Please, believe me. I''m not an enemy."


    Violet panned her gaze to her clansmen, her mesmerizing eyes had a hopeful twinkle. She wanted to know who she truly was, and this part was a necessary step.


    "You''ve been separated from your clansmen ever since your childhood... Are you... Princess Violet?"


    the silent elder finally spoke. He heard the girl''s explanation, and he was able to finally piece two and two together. Excitement was written on his face.


    "Princess Violet? Who is she?"


    Violet was confused after she heard the old man''s words.


    "Princess Violet?!


    You mean she''s the princess of our nine-tailed demon fox who has been missing for years? She was very young when she went missing, and none of us has ever found any news about her whereabouts since her disappearance!"


    The young girl couldn''t help but exclaim when she heard the name.


    "My name is Violet; that''s definitely right. But I know nothing about my birth.


    The only thing I know is that I''m a member of the nine-tailed demon fox race,"


    Violet confirmed with a trace of sadness in her tone.


    ''It seems that Violet has a high position in the nine-tailed demon fox race. It''s highly possible that she is a princess of the nine-tailed demon fox race, ''


    Austin figured. He was happy for Violet as she was getting closer to figuring out her origins.


    Violet was so curious about her birth she seemed to have many questions to ask.


    Suddenly, deafening noised echoed form the distance.


    Tremendous energy swept over from the direction that those noises came from and spread towards the city like flood water.


    "Damn it!


    Let''s get out of here first. We can talk about it later."


    Austin''s spiritual sense power was the most powerful among all the people. He immediately knew that something bad was going to happen as soon as the dreadful noises resounded.


    "It''s Chapman, the leader of the Heaven Beast Valley!"


    Elmer''s face darkened.


    "Let''s go! Now!"


    Austin boomed authoritatively.


    Without missing a single beat, he immediately used the Secret Reincarnation Skill.


    A large portion of the space around them started to tremble. A large field of energy was made, and every one of them was transported someplace safer.


    When the area where they formally stood vanished, other spaces squeezed over and filled the emptines


    nd ignited it on fire.


    After a thorough investigation and observation, he confirmed that Violet was indeed their long lost princess. Excitement was written all over his face.


    "You are Princess Violet! You are really Princess Violet!"


    "Your Highness! We''re very blessed that we are able to have you back."


    The girl and the old man kowtowed before Violet.


    "So, I''m really a princess?! Is that true? I can''t believe it!"


    Violet was just as confused.


    She didn''t expect that she was a princess of the nine-tailed demon fox race.


    "Your Highness, our chief must be very happy to know your return,"


    the elder added.


    "What''s going on with the nine-tailed demon fox race now?


    How about our clansmen? Are they all right?"


    Violet bombarded the old man with her questions. She was deeply concerned with her race''s current state.


    "Alas, it''s a long story, Your Highness."


    The old man sighed and looked into the distance.


    It turned out that although he didn''t belong to the nine-tailed demon fox race, he was a dedicated elder of this race.


    He actually enjoyed a high status among them.


    "Back then, the nine-tailed demon fox race was the most powerful race in the Heaven Beast Valley.


    The patriarch of the nine-tailed demon fox race was even heralded as the leader of the Heaven Beast Valley.


    Later, Chapman from the demon snake race became a governing god through cultivation. He was so ambitious that he wanted to dominate the whole Heaven Beast Valley. So he led the demon snake race and challenged the nine-tailed demon fox race.


    The demon snake race was well prepared and had planned in secret for a long time. They had won over many powerful races in the Heaven Beast Valley and formed a great alliance. They worked together to overthrow the power of our race.


    The nine-tailed demon fox race was outnumbered and had to fight alone. After several fierce battles, they were defeated and most of our members had perished in the battle,"


    the old man recounted the tale sadly.

 Chapter 3944 The Whereabouts Of The Nine-tailed Demon Fox Race

    "And then what happened?"


    Violet asked anxiously.


    "We suffered heavy casualties after fighting several gruesome battles.


    Chapman was way too powerful.


    Even our chief couldn''t stop him. He was injured by Chapman.


    At last, the chief decided to retreat.


    Since he knew we were going to be hunted down by the demon snake race and their allies, the chief divided us into dozens of teams and each group split up into different paths.


    Our chief and senior members wanted to save as many members as possible.


    They didn''t want all of our members to be killed off.


    Alisa and I were in the same team.


    However the masters of the demon snake race immediately found us and hunted us down.


    After trying so hard to escape them, in the end, most of the people from our team died.


    We had no choice but to run away.


    So Alisa and I disguised ourselves and went here.


    I was gravely injured from our opponents'' relentless attacks. In order to avoid being spotted, Alisa erased her aura. As a result, she lost nearly all of her strength.


    Ever since then, the two of us lived together and made a meagre living from singing in the tavern."


    The old man retold his experiences to Violet.


    "I see."


    Violet couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    ''This doesn''t help me find the rest of my people, '' she thought to herself.


    "Princess Violet, don''t worry too much.


    I heard that many groups have survived the attacks.


    Our team was careless. We ran in a panic and took the wrong path, so we were easily exposed.


    Otherwise, we would not have lost so many members,"


    Alisa comforted the young woman.


    "I hope the others are still alive,"


    Violet said glumly.


    "Master, it looks like that we still have a long journey ahead of us."


    Violet turned and said to Austin.


    "Okay.


    Violet, don''t worry. We still have much time left. We can still find them,"


    Austin said in a comforting tone.


    "Tell me everything you know about the nine-tailed demon fox race,"


    Austin ordered the slave he had recently controlled.


    The slave was a premium-grade divine god from the demon snake race.


    His name was Merle.


    "Yes, master!


    I have a few men at my disposal.


    Back then, I was one of the people who hunted down the nine-tailed demon fox race.


    As far as I know, a considerable number of foxes


    recognized was the least of his worries.


    "Master, the Genuine Snake World is right over there.


    There are many genuine divine gods of the demon snake race stationed there.


    Many of these genuine divine gods'' maids and slaves are the members of the nine-tailed demon fox race,"


    Merle told Austin.


    "Well, let''s start from there."


    Austin said.


    "Let''s go."


    He made his way towards the Genuine Snake World as he gestured the others to follow him.


    "Stop right there!


    This is the territory of the demon snake race. We need to verify your identities before letting you in!" one of the ordinary divine gods who stood guard at the entrance shouted at Austin.


    A dozen ordinary divine gods were posted up at the entrance of the world. As Austin suspected, they were on high alert and thoroughly questioned every creature who got in or out.


    ''Well, it looks like that the Heaven Beast Valley has bolstered its defenses.


    Its leader got suspicious, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Without saying a word, Austin performed the Puppet Strings in only a blink of an eye.


    The red strings came at the divine gods of the demon snake race.


    These ordinary divine gods were too weak to resist the attack.


    The red strings barged into their Soul Seas and tied up their spiritual souls before they could defend themselves.


    It took Austin less than a second to turn them into his slaves.


    All the ordinary divine gods from the demon snake race bowed to Austin obediently.


    "Master," they greeted him in chorus.

 Chapter 3945 Prince Lucien

    "Guard the entrance and keep me posted."


    Austin gave his instructions to the divine gods of the demon snake race.


    "You got it, master! We will guard it with our lives,"


    the divine gods of the demon snake race replied obediently.


    Satisfied with their response, Austin entered the world with his people.


    The world was a hustling and bustling community that flourished with its dynamic citizens.


    Creatures from different species and races could be seen living harmoniously among each other.


    "Look, it''s our people over there! They look like they have been enslaved!"


    Alisa shouted as she pointed toward a spot in the distance.


    Austin and the others looked at the direction where she was pointing, and saw a horde of people, almost like a procession, coming their way.


    With the aid of his spiritual sense, Austin caught sight of a huge bed in the middle of the incoming horde of people.


    The bed with pink curtains was shining brightly.


    There was an array that prevented others from seeing what was happening behind the curtains.


    The bed was surrounded by a large number of maids and servants.


    Several maids among them were from the nine-tailed demon fox race.


    In addition to the maids and servants, the group was also escorted by soldiers with the sole responsibility of guarding the bed. The grand entourage displayed the status of their master on the bed.


    "Prince Lucien hates slowing down or getting bothered during his trips so all of you get out of our way! Otherwise, you will be arrested and executed," two genuine preliminary-grade divine gods at the head of the group yelled at anyone blocking their way.


    Their job was to make sure that nothing slowed them down along the way.


    The eldest prince was such an arrogant man who made irrational demands.


    All of a sudden, a whip with barbs flew out of the pink bed.


    It hit one of the maids who were carrying the bed, producing a crisp sound that echoed through the air.


    "Aaaaargh!"


    The poor maid screamed in pain.


    The delicate fabric on her back was torn and ripped open, exposing her skin and showing blood stains through the shreds on her back.


    "You ill-born low life! Why were you so slow? Did you want to die?"


    A vicious remarks came from the center of the bed.


    Once again, the tip of the whip with barbs flew out of the bed, lashing on the injured maid nonstop.


    "Your Highness, please forgive me. I was punished yesterday and haven''t recovered yet, so I was a little slower. Please spare my life!" the maid pleaded as she trembled with fear.


    Her face twisted from the sharp pain brought


    ppet Strings on them. It had become easier to control them.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Red strings rushed into the two genuine divine god''s Soul Seas and tied up their spiritual souls.


    Since the two genuine divine gods had sustained severe injuries, they had no strength left to resist at all.


    "Master!"


    Both genuine divine gods changed their countenance and greeted Austin as they bowed to him respectfully.


    "What the hell is happening? !"


    Lucien was busy enjoying his concubines that he had no idea what had happened. It was only now that he realized that something was wrong.


    It had become too quiet.


    The two genuine divine gods and the ordinary divine gods stood respectfully behind Austin with obedient expressions on their faces.


    With his hands behind his back, Austin stood in front of the bed with a faint smile on his face.


    "What the hell is going on?!


    Why is no one answering my question? Are you all trying to rebel against me?"


    Lucien shouted angrily.


    There was still dead silence outside the bed.


    The atmosphere had grown cold and eerie.


    "Good! Very good, you sons of bitches! You bastards dare to defy me.


    As soon as we get back, I will make sure that my father executes you all,"


    Lucien roared, seething with rage.


    Then he put on his clothes and jumped out of the bed.


    "Who the hell are you?


    You son of a whore!


    How dare you approach my carriage without my permission?


    Don''t you know that I''m the eldest prince and future king of this world?"


    Lucien saw a strange man standing in front of his bed with his hands behind his back.


    He also recognized his soldiers standing around this young man motionless like statues.


    "What a diva!"


    Austin drew a sarcastic smile.

 Chapter 3946 The Suspicion

    "What the��


    Damn these bastards! What are you waiting for? Arrest him! Now!" Lucien bellowed at his subordinates.


    "Ha! Don''t waste your time.


    None of them would listen to any word you say.


    From now on, they will all be obeying my orders alone," Austin scoffed and teased.


    "W-what?! No way!"


    Lucien got so bent out of shape.


    "Hush now, my dear prince. You don''t have to worry about them.


    Besides, just like them, you''re also going to obey me real soon," Austin added as he sneered.


    "What?! How?!


    Did they betray me? What are you saying? What are you going to do?!"


    Lucien staggered for a while. When he realized he needed to hurry and do something, he took out a jade slip and was about to send his father a message to tell him about the situation.


    Seeing this, Austin immediately activated the Secret Reincarnation Skill.


    A powerful law of space and time suddenly appeared and instantly transferred the space surrounding them to a whole other place.


    That very second, Austin, Lucien, and all his subordinates��even the servants and the bed��all resurfaced in a strange continent.


    They were at the continent Austin had created back then.


    Here, he was the only master.


    All the things, materials, energy, and laws on this large chunk of land were under his control.


    "W-what is this place? Why the hell did you bring me here?


    What are you going to do?!"


    As Lucien looked around the strange landmass, he couldn''t keep himself from panicking.


    Meanwhile, Violet, Alisa, and the old man rushed over to help the maid who had been seriously beaten up by Lucien. They then brought out magic herbs to heal her wounds.


    "It''s so nice to see you again, sisters!"


    Alisa couldn''t hide her excitement.


    Apparently, Lucien had turned at least a dozen creatures from the nine-tailed demon fox race into his maids.


    "Oh, Alisa! It''s you!"


    The maids were overjoyed the moment they recognized Alisa.


    "You don''t have to be afraid, sisters.


    We''re here to save you," Violet assured in a gentle tone.


    "Don''t worry, everyone! This is Princess Violet."


    Alisa hurried to introduce Violet to those foxes.


    Before long, Violet and the others got familiar with each other.


    After all, these foxes were her sisters by blood. It was only natural that they would feel warm and familiar with each other straight away.


    "You! C-come to your senses! Do s-something! Help m-me!"


    This scene left Lucien in total panic. He struggled to get a clear word out of his mouth.


    His men, however, merely stood still and took no notice of him.


    Since the maidservants were relieved of their fears and worries, they gathered with their clansmen and enjoyed their reunion.


    This merriment had p


    master has more advanced and amazing skills he still hasn''t shown yet!" Violet added in the same frenzied tone.


    "Wait. Did you just call him master?


    Why would you call him that?


    Are you also in his clutches, just like those snakes?"


    Hearing how Violet talked about Austin, the old man staggered. He couldn''t believe that their princess could even say such things blithely.


    "Princess Violet, you are the princess of the nine-tailed demon fox race. You have a noble status.


    How can you regard others as your master? Is your spiritual soul being controlled by him?


    Please wake up, Princess Violet!


    Don''t let him rule over you!" the old man added secretly.


    "Elder, don''t get me wrong. It''s really not what you think.


    I can assure you that he didn''t control my spiritual soul at all.


    He actually treats me very well, if that''s what you''re worried about.


    Besides, no matter who I am, noble or humble, I will consider him my master all my life.


    Nothing will ever change.


    So please, elder. I would appreciate it if you could let go of your suspicions about him," Violet elaborated.


    ''Humph! I still don''t buy it. I''m pretty sure that this young man had Princess Violet''s spiritual soul under control. I guess that''s why she can''t think rationally. She really doesn''t have any idea what she''s doing.


    Well, at least I can take advantage of this guy first.


    I''ll let him rescue the other members of the nine-tailed demon fox race, and then we can deal with him together. We''ll just have to save Princess Violet from him when we get the chance.''


    The old man made up his mind.


    Austin, meanwhile, had no idea that the elder was quite suspicious of him.


    A few moments later, he arrived at the gate of the governor of this world with a bunch of divine gods from the demon snake race.

 Chapter 3947 Who The Hell Are You

    At this time, inside the palace, the chief was scolding someone over something.


    "Oh my God!


    What do you think you are doing?


    What did you want to do by gathering all these foxes?


    Besides, why is the spiritual avatar I left in your Soul Sea broken?


    Tell me what happened! Tell me everything!"


    A furious booming voice shook the whole palace.


    "Ha ha. It''s none of your business. Stop asking me these questions all the time.


    I have my own intentions and that''s that!"


    A gloomy voice responded. It was the defiant voice of Lucien.


    "You! You! How dare you talk to me in such a tone?


    I have spoiled you so much that you have become so arrogant! Look at yourself!


    You are such a disrespectful bastard! I''m so disappointed in you!"


    The owner of the furious voice was on the verge of madness. The utter disrespect coming from his own son was too much for him to take.


    At this moment, Austin had led his mighty army and stopped outside the palace, surrounding it.


    In the whole Genuine Snake World, more than half of the divine gods had become his slaves.


    They followed him here as a huge aggressive army.


    "You! You! What do you want to do?


    This is a sacred place! The place where our leader cultivates! No one is allowed to approach without permission!"


    Outside the palace, two old men were sitting cross legged on both sides of the gate. When they saw a mighty army approaching with their thundering steps that shook the ground, they almost jumped to their feet.


    The two of them were genuine preliminary-grade divine gods, and were not very strong. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been sent merely guarding the gate here.


    Seeing the two old men, Austin didn''t say anything and simply used the Mind Sword Skill and the Puppet Strings.


    Puff! Puff!


    The two old men immediately spurted blood and their bodies were reduced into a messy heap.


    Afterwards, their eyes began to soften, showing the same blank expression as the other soldiers that Austin had turned into his slaves.


    "Go in now and ask your chief to come out to see me,"


    Austin ordered the two old men.


    He then casually threw a dozen of advanced magic herbs at them to heal their wounds now that they had already become his slaves.


    Considering the manpower that he had under him, Austin had become an extremely wealthy man.


    Apart from the treasures that he had gained over the years, all the wealth of his more than ten thousand slaves now belonged to him.


    It would be hard to imagine how much wealth these divines gods had accumulated throughout their lives.


    Now it was all under Austin''s control


    hat can you do?


    Only our master has the ability to back us up!"


    one of the old guards said with a disdainful smile.


    "He speaks out the truth. Our master is our greatest backer!


    Only he has the power and strength to back us up!"


    The other old man and Lucien nodded solemnly to show their agreement.


    "What nonsense are you talking about now?


    Master? I am your master! What the hell are you saying?


    What''s going on? Tell me the truth, or I''ll kill both of you right now!"


    the chief roared angrily, getting more and more frustrated by the minute.


    Just then, a faint but solid voice sounded into the hall.


    "They speak of me. I am their master.


    I''m here now. You can try but you can''t kill them."


    From the shadows, a young man with several divine gods behind him swaggered in.


    "Master!"


    Lucien and the two old men immediately ran to Austin and greeted him fawningly.


    "Master, I have gathered all those members of the nine-tailed demon fox race in this world as you have instructed.


    They are all in my place now!"


    Lucien said proudly.


    "Well done.


    Violet, go with this man and bring your people here,"


    Austin told Violet.


    "Yes, master!"


    Violet replied excitedly, her voice filled with expectation. She was about to see more of her own kind whom she had never seen before.


    She then immediately followed Lucien, running behind him.


    The chief was so angry and confused that his whole body trembled violently. His face was distorted and ferocious. He pointed at Austin and roared, "You! You!


    Who the hell are you and from which depths of hell did you come from? How could my own child take you as his master?


    Damn it!


    He doesn''t even listen to me now!


    Who are you?


    Tell me!"

 Chapter 3948 I Love Your Plan

    Intense fear rose in his heart when the chief let out a furious roar.


    His widening eyes finally took in the large number of divine gods of the Genuine Snake World who stood behind the strange young man who suddenly broke in. It was like they became his servants.


    All of them stared at him with open disrespect and even a mocking look in their eyes.


    "What are you doing?


    Are you all trying to rebel against me?" A fiery glare appeared on the chief''s face as he shouted at the divine gods.


    More fear washed over him and threatened to drown him.


    None of it made any sense to him; he couldn''t believe what just happened.


    He was the chief of the world, but now he was still challenged like this.


    Anger filled the chief and he returned their stares with a glare. "You''ve committed a capital offense, all of you.


    You all deserve to die!


    And you bastard! How dare you go against me?


    I won''t let you go!"


    His eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets as he snarled at them.


    "Shut up!


    You son of a bitch!


    How dare you yell at my master? You''re asking for death!"


    "Master, just say the word and we''ll tear him into pieces."


    "Do you think you''re better just because you''re the chief? Don''t give yourself too much credit. Since you messed with our master, you''re dead meat!"


    "If you aren''t a fool, come and kowtow to our master! Apologize to him!


    If you don''t do as I say, I''ll split you open!"


    Loud shouts filled with fury erupted from the slaves around Austin who couldn''t hold back their anger.


    For a moment, a torrent of insults overwhelmed the chief.


    "Ahhh! Damn it all to hell! All of you deserve to die!


    I''ll end all of you!" Hysterical shouts left the chief as if he was out of his mind.


    In the blink of an eye, he released all his energy.


    There was no denying that he was a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    In Austin''s eyes however, divine gods at that level couldn''t even be considered a threat to him.


    On second thought, he knew that a genuine premium-grade divine god was perfectly qualified to be the chief of a world. He shouldn''t be expecting someone more powerful.


    "I have no time to play with you.


    Come here and acknowledge me as your master."


    A faint smile appeared on Austin''s lips.


    "Brat, I''ll kill you!"


    The furious chief dashed towards Au


    e unimaginable.


    But Austin was different since he could turn divine gods into slaves without making a sound.


    So he made sure to forbid Elmer from interfering.


    "I was just lucky."


    Austin smiled back at him.


    "But we have to be more careful.


    We must keep a low profile.


    You successfully made these divine gods your slaves, partly because luck is on your side.


    If any of them reached out to the leader or the other masters of the Heaven Beast Valley, we would have been exposed.


    Once the leader knows we''re here, there''s no way out.


    A governing god is too strong for us to handle."


    Elmer''s tone was grave.


    Anxiety had been gnawing at him ever since he stepped foot within the Heaven Beast Valley.


    "You''re right, sir. I''ll be more careful."


    Austin quickly nodded.


    ''If that chief was smart enough, he would''ve had enough time to contact his leader, '' Austin mused.


    "From now on, I''ll try my best to subdue the divine gods of the demon snake race faster and make sure to leave them no time to react,"


    Austin decided.


    "What are we going to do next?"


    Elmer prompted him.


    "I''m going to visit more worlds to control more divine gods."


    Austin grinned brightly.


    "Master, I love your plan.


    That''s so exciting!


    Let''s try to keep the entire Heaven Beast Valley under our control."


    Violet just came back and heard his words. She excitedly clapped her hands together.


    "This isn''t a game. I''m doing this to save your people."


    Austin shook his head but couldn''t help but smile at her excitement.

 Chapter 3949 Control Another World

    A moment later, the chief came back.


    "Master, I have locked down the world as you ordered, "


    he reported to Austin in a docile voice.


    "Good.


    Tell me. Which world is the nearest to the Genuine Snake World?"


    Austin asked.


    "The closest one would be the Cyan Snake World.


    Its level of strength is similar to ours,"


    the chief replied.


    "I see. Okay. I don''t see why we shouldn''t head for the Cyan Snake World now,"


    Austin said without any second thoughts.


    "As you wish, master!"


    Like a doting puppy, the chief followed Austin''s orders unconditionally.


    Within moments, the chief left the Genuine Snake World together with Austin and his capable subordinates and flew towards the Cyan Snake World.


    Meanwhile, Austin had sent Violet, Elmer and the others into the continent he had created.


    In no time, Austin''s entourage reached the entrance of Cyan Snake World.


    "The chief of the Genuine Snake World has come to visit!" A master announced loudly as he stepped forward. He was one of the trusted subordinates of the chief of the Genuine Snake World.


    "What? Are you sure?


    The leader of the Genuine Snake World is here? !"


    The chief of the Cyan Snake World was surprised when he was filled in on the visit of the Genuine Snake World''s chief. It was a rare occasion that the chief of the neighboring world would personally come for whatever reason.


    "What brought this old man here?"


    The chief of Cyan Snake World was confused, trying to make out the possible reason for such a visit.


    Although the two worlds were neighbors, the two chiefs didn''t see eye to eye as they didn''t have much in common.


    In fact, there was an unspoken sense of competition against each other.


    They would always reach a disagreement over the subsidiary forces, the control over the crystal mines and the charge for the main roads and the teleportation passages between the worlds.


    It was safe to say that they were not friends and kept a civil relationship with each other, rarely meeting in person, if at all.


    "Let him in.


    Humph! I''d like to see what he is up to,"


    the chief of the Cyan Snake World ordered his subordinate after musing for a while.


    "Chief, my suspicion is that the old guy came because he wants the control over the divine crystal mines we found recently," an old man said.


    Seeming like an elder or adviser, he stood beside the chief.


    "That''s possible. Those mines are large and contain a massive amount of divine crystals. We all know that the chief of the Genuine Snake World is ambitious and he always wants to keep the good things all to himself,"


    another elder in a grey robe chimed in.


    "Humph! Well, let''s show them courtesy but be wary and play it by ear, nonetheless.


    I''d like to see what games that old man is playing," the chief said with a defiant sneer.


    After all, there was nothing for him to be intimidated about. He was equally a leader as much as the chief of the Genuine Snake World.


    At this point, the chief of the Genuine Snake World entered the Cyan Snake world with Austin and the others following behind him.


    "Master, what are your plans?"


    he ask


    If you dare to lay a hand on me, and he finds out that you are the one responsible for it, he will not let you go,"


    Acton said with a triumphant sneer.


    He was a discreet man and he cherished his life more than anyone else. He had made many special jade slips and kept them in his Soul Sea. When he was in danger, all he needed was to concentrate and he could use them to ask others for help.


    "Master!


    This is not good"


    Leslie was terrified knowing that Acton had turned to the leader of the Heaven Beast Valley for help.


    "We must get out of here while we still have time.


    Once Chapman knows that we are here, we will be in trouble and we might not be able to get out of it alive," Elmer seconded immediately.


    He knew what the leader of the Heaven Beast Valley was capable of.


    "Don''t worry. Things are not that bad. We will be fine,"


    Austin said with a reassuring smile.


    The next moment, the light came back to Acton''s Soul Sea.


    The broken jade slip then, reappeared in his Soul Sea.


    This was one of the Secret Reincarnation Skill''s powers: to make time flow back.


    The moment the jade slip reappeared, Austin unleashed the Mind Sword Skill.


    "Aaarghhh!"


    Instantly, Acton and the two genuine medium-grade divine gods let out screams of pain in succession. The swords released by Austin had appeared in their bodies and cut their internal organs and flesh into pieces. By the time it was done, the three genuine divine gods ended up with nothing but skin.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Then immediately, as before, tens of thousands of red strings rushed into their Soul Seas and tied up their spiritual souls.


    In the blink of an eye, Acton and the two genuine medium-grade divine gods had fallen under Acton''s control.


    "Master!" the three of them greeted as they bowed to Austin respectfully.


    The arrogant and fearless look on their faces were gone and replaced with a docile expression.


    "Well, now ask the divine gods of the Cyan Snake World to come in one by one,"


    Austin commanded.


    "It shall be done, master!"


    Acton replied obediently.

 Chapter 3950 What An Amazing Skill

    "That was so dangerous!"


    Both Elmer and Leslie gasped in shock while cold sweat dripped down their backs in fright. They were both left with their mouths hanging wide open.


    But at the same time, they felt admiration for Austin''s excellent skills.


    "Master, how did you do that? You defeated Acton so easily! You are no doubt the most powerful being I have ever met!"


    Leslie showered Austin with compliments one after another.


    "Austin, what secret skill did you use just now? You were able to rewind time. That''s so amazing!"


    Elmer also couldn''t help but praise in excitement.


    "Chief, I just heard your call. What''s going on?"


    At this moment, a divine god of the Cyan Snake World walked in after receiving Acton''s spiritual sense message.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Without any hesitation, Austin immediately used the Puppet Strings at the divine god. Before he could even react, his Soul Sea was surrounded by countless red strings.


    This divine god had no chance to resist.


    His expressions changed in an instant.


    "Master!"


    The divine god bowed to Austin.


    "Call in the next one."


    Paying no attention to his new salve, Austin ordered Acton immediately.


    Soon, another divine god summoned by Acton came in.


    This went on for a long time.


    The divine gods came in one by one as if they had lined up to be Austin''s slaves.


    With his secret skill of the Puppet Strings, Austin turned everyone who came in into his servant.


    Half a day later, Austin had successfully enslaved all the divine gods in the Cyan Snake World.


    In other words, the entire Cyan Snake World was now under his control.


    "Bring all the demon foxes here to me,"


    Austin ordered his new slaves.


    "Yes, master,"


    they replied in chorus.


    Soon, dozens of demon foxes were brought in.


    "We''re here to help you get out."


    Violet and her clansmen were so overjoyed that they rushed towards the demon foxes.


    "It''s our elder and Alisa! What''s going on here?"


    All of them were surprised by what they saw.


    "It''s Princess Violet!


    Princess Violet returned. She came back with her friends to rescue us!"


    the newly rescued members exclaimed in excitement. They felt that this was too good to be true.


    "Princess Violet?


    ve to admit that you are really awesome!


    Although my cultivation base is much higher than yours, I feel like an ignorant child in front of you. You have skills that only I could dream of!


    I admire you so much!


    If it was just me alone, I wouldn''t have been able to sneak around like this in the Heaven Beast Valley even without Chapman detecting where I was."


    Elmer couldn''t help but be in awe of Austin''s skills.


    He knew he made the right decision gifting Austin the three mermaid race girls.


    From then on, Austin would forever have a close relationship with the mermaid race.


    "Master, it has already been several days.


    We still don''t know the whereabouts of the main forces of the nine-tailed demon fox, and more importantly, we still don''t know where our leader is,"


    Violet said with disappointment.


    Although they had already rescued about five hundred demon foxes in a span of just a few days, there were still many out there.


    They still had no idea where the majority of her people were hiding or being held.


    "It seems that we must go to the high-ranking leaders of the demon snake race. We can only get more information about the nine-tailed demon fox from them.


    Violet, don''t worry. We won''t lose sight of our goal,"


    Austin comforted the young princess.


    "Master, it is true that only the high-ranking leaders have knowledge on the whereabouts of the nine-tailed demon fox."


    The seven chiefs who had been subdued by Austin all nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 3951 Dealing With Roddy

    "Master, in the demon snake race, apart from our leader, Chapman, there are five other core members who hold an immense amount of power,"


    Leslie said to Austin.


    "I see. And who are they? Tell me about each one,"


    Austin asked.


    "One is a semi-governing god and he goes by the name, Milo.


    He is Chapman''s uncle, responsible for guarding the ancestral land of the demon snake race.


    The other four are Manson, Nicky, Judy, and Roddy. They are tasked with guarding the four most important cosmoses.


    These four are all genuine premium-grade divine gods, but they are much stronger than those in the same realm as they are.


    Although I am also a genuine premium-grade divine god, I can easily and instantly be killed if forced into a confrontation with them.


    These five are Chapman''s most trustworthy confidants.


    I am quite sure that they know the whereabouts of the nine-tailed demon fox race,"


    Leslie added.


    "Okay, I see. Thank you Leslie."


    Austin nodded in acknowledgment.


    "He is right.


    I''ve heard of those names too.


    I''ve even seen Milo once and I remember that his strength is about the same as mine,"


    Elmer added.


    "He is a semi-governing god. It''s a little difficult to deal with those like him.


    The best thing to do is to find the other four first,"


    Austin said after pondering for a while.


    "By the way, which one of the four is relatively weak? Well, who is the weakest? Does any of you know?"


    he then asked the seven chiefs whom he had just turned into his slaves.


    "That would be Roddy.


    He is the one guarding the Celestial Snake Cosmos.


    The Celestial Snake Cosmos was originally called the Heavenly Fox Cosmos as it once belonged to the nine-tailed demon fox race. Lately its name has been changed to the Celestial Snake Cosmos,"


    Acton replied promptly.


    "Well, then we''d better go and find him first!"


    Austin clasped his hands and smiled.


    No matter how strong Roddy was, he was only a genuine premium-grade divine god. Austin didn''t need to take him seriously knowing that he could take Roddy down easily.


    With his current strength and set of skills, he now had the confidence to fight against a semi-governing god.


    "Austin, if you could hear me out, how about this? Let''s find out who Roddy''s henchmen are in the Celestial Snake Cosmos first.


    That way we can subdue and control his trusted subordinates secretly and make use of them to create opportunities to approach him. When we get close enough, then we can suddenly attack him,"


    Elmer proposed.


    "Well done, Elmer. I like it. I think it would work."


    Austin nodded in agreement. He was glad to have brought Elmer along, proving his usefulness.


    Roddy was a core member of the demon snake race and also Chapman''s confidant.


    He must have a special and direct method to contact Chapman.


    If they wanted to deal with Roddy, they had to execute an effective attack.


    This way, Chapman wouldn''t find out a


    This young man, of course, was Austin.


    "What? Lying to me? What the hell! What kind of sick joke is this?"


    Things had changed so fast that Roddy was now utterly confused.


    In all his life, no one had dared to deceive to him like this.


    Never in his wildest imagination did he think that this kind of thing would ever happen to him.


    That was why, after hearing Austin''s words, he was stunned.


    "Attack!"


    Austin shouted.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In no time, massive waves appeared in the palace, surging and roaring like crazy.


    All these waves carried extremely terrifying blue energy that rushed towards Roddy from all directions.


    The huge waves rose into the high ceiling of the palace, containing stormy lightning and snow. The thunder rumbled violently, ready to break everything.


    There was even a powerful binding force related to the law of water that blocked the entire space so no one outside could break into the palace.


    At this moment it was Elmer who was attacking.


    The full force of a semi-governing god was naturally overwhelming.


    "Elmer! It''s you! How... What the..."


    Roddy was so scared to death and stupefied that he couldn''t utter full sentences.


    Recognizing Elmer, he just sat frozen in his throne.


    Elmer used to be a famous master in the Heaven Beast Valley, so Roddy knew who he was.


    At the same time while Elmer was attacking, Austin also took action.


    The first skill he employed to strike was the Mind Sword Skill.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The powerful mind sword appeared in Roddy''s body and started strangling, destroying, and crushing his inter organs and meridians into powder!


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Meanwhile, tens of thousands of puppet strings forced into his Soul Sea and quickly wrapped around his spiritual soul.


    At that same moment, Austin also used the Secret Reincarnation Skill.


    With the brilliant law of space and time, Rodd was firmly fixed in his throne, unable to move a muscle.

 Chapter 3952 Control The Celestial Snake Cosmos

    Roddy was a very powerful genuine premium-grade divine god, and he had a very close relationship with the leader of the Heaven Beast Valley, Chapman.


    Austin and Elmer had discussed that they had to control him in the shortest time possible.


    Only in this way could they successfully subdue him without being noticed by anyone, especially Chapman.


    At this point, both Austin and Elmer were determined to control him.


    Not taking any chances, they used all of their strength to attack Roddy.


    Boom! Boom!


    Huge waves containing the bright law of water continuously hit Roddy''s body and soaked him.


    At the same time, the Mind Sword Skill was destroying the insides of his body frantically as if it had gone out of control.


    In his Soul Sea, a large number of red strings constantly intertwined and merged with his spiritual soul.


    Under the full attacks of Austin and Elmer, Roddy, now overwhelmed and outnumbered, had no power to resist.


    His tall and strong body was like a funnel, riddled with holes, both on the inside and the outside. The original divine energy was almost worn out.


    In his Soul Sea, thousands of strings tightly wrapped his spiritual soul, leaving no part untouched.


    Finally, under all kinds of terrible attacks, Roddy became so weak that he lost consciousness.


    The whole process was very short but efficient, from the moment when Elmer and Austin launched an attack to the moment when Roddy was knocked out.


    It took only half a second.


    "We seem to have exerted too much strength, more than he could handle.


    Did we kill him?"


    Austin asked as he smiled bitterly.


    Austin could sense that Roddy''s vitality was rapidly fading away.


    "Damn it! We really were too hard on him.


    He would die soon if nothing is done about it.


    And if he dies, Chapman will definitely know immediately,"


    Elmer remarked with a frown. He was getting anxious from the new situation.


    "Well, do everything we can to save him, now!"


    Austin ordered.


    He immediately used the Secret Reincarnation Skill, and the mysterious laws of space and time were wrapped around Roddy''s body.


    Then, for a very brief moment, time flowed back on Roddy''s body.


    Some of the vitality that he had lost also returned to his body.


    With this, he was able to recover a little.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Elmer quickly stuffed a large number of magic herbs and the top-grade treasures from heaven and earth into Roddy''s body. Then, he used his own method to refine them for Roddy''s body to effectively absorb.


    Austin took out t


    ound it.


    In the secret room.


    "Tell me everything you know about the nine-tailed demon fox race. And I want you to tell me in detail,"


    Austin said to Roddy.


    "Yes, master,"


    Roddy replied meekly. His usual arrogant tone was gone.


    Then he told Austin everything he knew, down to the tiniest detail about the nine-tailed demon fox race.


    It turned out that the chief of the nine-tailed demon fox race and the chief of the demon snake race had several fierce battles. After that, the chief of the nine-tailed demon fox race was injured and escaped, never to be seen again.


    Later, the nine-tailed demon fox race broke into small groups and fled in all directions, losing their vital communication among each other.


    Taking advantage of the situation, the demon snake race gathered several other powerful races in the Heaven Beast Valley to hunt down the nine-tailed demon fox race.


    During the hunt, in their attempt to resist being captured, some of the nine-tailed demon foxes died miserably.


    However, a considerable number of them had successfully escaped.


    Moreover, according to the statistics, most of the nine-tailed demon foxes had safely and successfully gotten away.


    They were smart, scheming and good at creating illusions, so it wasn''t very easy to go after them.


    In the end, the nine-tailed demon fox race had completely disappeared and were nowhere to be found in the Heaven Beast Valley.


    Only a very small number of them were captured and enslaved by the demon snake race.


    "Do you know where the chief and the senior leaders of the nine-tailed demon fox race are most likely to have fled?"


    Austin asked.


    This was what he and Violet wanted to know the most.

 Chapter 3953 The Land Of Void

    "Master, I''ve heard about it from Chapman once.


    The leader of the nine-tailed demon fox race may have escaped into the Land of Void with the remaining members,"


    Roddy replied.


    "What?! The Land of Void?"


    Elmer exclaimed in horror.


    He obviously knew about the legends and stories told about the Land of Void. From his reaction, Austin felt that it couldn''t be good. This piqued his interest.


    "Oh?


    The Land of Void?


    What kind of place is that?"


    Austin was confused. It was the first time he had heard of the place.


    "You may be unfamiliar with this one, Austin, but the Land of Void is a legend that has been passed down for a long time throughout the Heaven Beast Valley.


    In the valley, there was a special space that constantly changed its position.


    Some say that there were creatures who accidentally broke into that space.


    However, the vast majority of the creatures do not know whether the Land of Void exists or not.


    In short, it is a very mysterious space,"


    Elmer explained.


    "I see.


    How about you, Roddy? Do you know where it is?"


    Austin turned to ask.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know.


    But I think there are four people in the Heaven Beast Valley who know its location��Chapman, Milo, Manson, and Judy.


    Back then, the nine-tailed demon fox race fled due to an ambush from the demon snake race.


    Chapman led Milo, Manson, and Judy to chase after them closely.


    Later, the nine-tailed demon fox race disappeared completely, and the four people came back, empty-handed.


    During the celebration party, I sat near Chapman. I heard him say that the nine-tailed demon fox race had escaped into the Land of Void,"


    Roddy answered.


    "So, if we want to know where the Land of Void is, we have to ask these four people."


    Austin furrowed his brows in deep thought.


    "Yes, master."


    Roddy nodded.


    "Who do you think we should take on? Manson or Judy?"


    Austin inquired as he rubbed his chin. He was considering his options.


    "In terms of strength, Manson is superior.


    However, Judy is tricky and difficult to deal with.


    I suggest we face Manson instead.


    I can lure him here with the excuse of inviting him to attend a party.


    He will surely come because we have a rather good relationship,"


    Roddy proposed.


    "Okay, let''s go with that plan,"


    Austin said and agreed.


    Half a day later, a big fat man with an intimidating look swaggered inside the Celestial Snake Cosmos. Numerous divine gods trailed after him.


    "Ha ha, Manson, you''re finally here. Welcome!


    I have already prepared a feast and


    lt betrayed!


    "My master wants something from you, Manson.


    You should feel honored. Stop struggling and just surrender obediently,"


    Roddy replied with a small smile. He seemed calm and collected at the face of an angry brute.


    Manson could no longer hold on anymore under the joint attack of the three.


    Bang!


    With a loud pang, his fat body was knocked out and hit the wall. He hit it so hard that the wall collapsed. After a while, his head dropped as he fell unconscious.


    "Damn it! We hit him too hard.


    Save him as soon as possible, or he will die very soon,"


    Elmer exclaimed worriedly. Then, he took out a large number of magic herbs and treasures from heaven and earth, rushed up and began to treat Manson.


    "Don''t worry. He won''t die,"


    Austin assured him with a smile.


    It took them half a day before Manson woke up.


    He slowly opened his eyelids.


    With his obedient gaze fixed upon Austin, he called him weakly, "Master."


    His spiritual soul had been completely controlled by the puppet strings and he had already become Austin''s slave.


    "Good.


    Take a good rest and allow yourself to recover first,"


    Austin responded.


    It took them the rest of the day to discuss their plans further.


    "Master, I do know the location of the Land of Void.


    Its position is constantly changing.


    But it''s relatively fixed in a certain period of time."


    With most of his wounds healed, Manson was submissively answering all of Austin''s questions.


    Violet was overjoyed to hear this information. She wanted to leave right away.


    "That''s great.


    Take us to the Land of Void right now."


    She was more than thrilled to know that she was one step closer in meeting her clansmen.

 Chapter 3954 Enter The Land Of Void

    "The Land of Void is located in the Heaven Beast Valley.


    Chapman had already sent a horde of masters to guard it.


    Despite that, I don''t think that it would be a problem for you to get in,"


    Manson said.


    "Is it risky to explore the Land of Void?"


    Austin asked.


    "No one knows whether it''s a dangerous place or not.


    For most of us, it is nothing but an unknown space. Little to nothing is known about it.


    What we do know is the rumor that no one has ever made it out of there once they entered.


    So no one wants to take the risk unless it is necessary.


    Even Chapman has hesitated for a long time and decided not to risk entering the Land of Void himself.


    Instead, he would send a group of strong cultivators to guard it,"


    Manson replied, telling Austin everything he knew about the Land of Void.


    "He is right.


    According to the legend passed down from generation to generation, the Land of Void really is a mysterious place.


    No one knows what one would come across with or even whether there are treasures there or not.


    In the Heaven Beast Valley, the ancestors of every race heavily warned their descendants to stay away from the Land of Void.


    So did our own ancestors,"


    Elmer added.


    "Hmm, I see."


    Austin frowned, not liking the odds and risks of proceeding with this mission.


    ''It looks like this Land of Void is full of secrets.


    Why hasn''t anyone returned after going in? Basing from all the stories that they have been telling me, it is turning out to be a dangerous place.


    But if we want to find the nine-tailed demon fox race, we have no choice but to go in. That''s just the risk that we will need to take, '' he thought to himself.


    "Master, I suggest that you wait outside, for the time being. I can check it out myself.


    You don''t have to risk your life and come along with me,"


    Violet suddenly said to Austin.


    She didn''t want him to take the risk for her.


    But since it was her lifelong dream to reunite with her kind, she had to enter the Land of Void at all costs.


    "What are you talking about?


    Violet, I will not let you go in there alone. I would always have your back no matter what. You know that.


    Okay, that''s it. That''s enough talking nonsense.


    No need to waste any more time. Let''s go inside together," Austin huffed.


    He knew what Violet was worried about.


    "Sir, please wait here. Violet and I decided to go in together,"


    Austin said as he turned to look at Elmer.


    "Ha-ha! What are you talking about? Do you think I am a coward?


    Now that we are here, let''s explore that place together."


    Elmer first la


    ne gods or genuine medium-grade divine gods. Under a barrel of powerful attacks, they couldn''t even strike back.


    It only took Austin a second to turn those members of the demon snake race into his slaves. Once again, he had gained a few more divine gods to add to his ever increasing army.


    "Master!" they greeted Austin with a deep bow.


    "You continue to stay here while we go in. If anything happens, report to me immediately. You know what to do," Austin ordered them.


    Austin then moved forward with Elmer and Violet.


    "Yes, master!"


    the divine gods of the demon snake race replied in unison.


    However, Austin, Elmer and Violet hadn''t gotten far when


    the three of them stopped in their tracks.


    They sensed that there was spatial energy coming out from the area ahead of them.


    "There is a passage here. It is supposed be the entrance to the Land of Void,"


    Austin said after he scanned and surveyed the area for a moment.


    "Danger is on the negative. Come on!"


    Austin took the lead and made his way towards the energy ripples.


    Violet and Elmer followed closely from behind.


    When they set foot inside the ripples, they were in a passage made completely with rocks. They could tell that the passage had existed for a very long time.


    A heavy mist formed by law enveloped the channel, mysteriously hiding everything from sight.


    "This law is so familiar. I feel that I have encountered it before.


    Is it the law of reincarnation?"


    Austin couldn''t put a finger on it


    Since he had cultivated the Secret Reincarnation Skill, he knew something about the law of reincarnation.


    That was why, as soon as he entered the rock channel, he recognized that the mist was made from the law of reincarnation.

 Chapter 3955 The Ancient Land Of Reincarnation

    "Austin, this passage is filled with strange aura. It seems to have something to do with the law of time and space,"


    Elmer said. Although his spiritual sense was not as powerful as Austin''s, being a semi-governing god, he was still able to easily sense this.


    "Yes, it''s the law of reincarnation,"


    Austin said and confirmed.


    "What? The law of reincarnation?!


    Then, that means that this is the Ancient Land of Reincarnation?


    What''s going on? Is the Land of Void actually the Ancient Land of Reincarnation?"


    Elmer couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    "What''s the Ancient Land of Reincarnation?"


    Austin asked the semi-governing god with much curiosity.


    "This was an ancient legend in the Heaven Beast Valley.


    It is said that when the chaotic space was newly created, the location of the Heaven Beast Valley was actually a gate leading to the samsara.


    Such gate was the entrance to the other world. If one wanted to be reincarnated, he should pass through here.


    But all of a sudden, something went wrong.


    Many of the gates had been abandoned.


    One of those abandoned gates is located in the Heaven Beast Valley,"


    Elmer explained.


    "Oh, I see. The valley sure is rich with legends.


    There''s the Land of Void and now the Ancient Land of Reincarnation,"


    Austin said as he pondered on the thought of these legends and if they were actually true.


    "The Heaven Beast Valley is one of the most ancient areas in the Sea of Chaos.


    It is one of the oldest known places out there.


    Hence, it is only fitting that the place is filled with many legends and stories.


    The Heaven Beast Valley is not alone. Most of the other ancient lands also have their own legends,"


    said Elmer.


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Austin nodded.


    There had always been legends spreading throughout almost each world in the Sea of Chaos.


    "I have always thought that the Ancient Land of Reincarnation was only a myth; a story people told their kids that isn''t to be taken seriously.


    But now we''re staring at the passage with our own eyes,"


    Elmer said in awe.


    "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves. We''re still not sure what this is.


    Let''s be careful from now on,"


    Austin suggested.


    Then, the three of them moved forward cautiously in the passage


    very inch of the place.


    This probably meant that there was once a strong civilization living here.


    There were also tall pillars that stood on the gray ground, rising high above into the skies.


    Each pillar emitted a stream of law of reincarnation.


    "Be careful."


    Austin took the lead and set foot on the gray continent.


    As they walked on the desolate place, a withered, empty and ancient aura rushed over them.


    This continent must have been very ancient.


    "What? Master, my spiritual sense can only reach about thirty thousand feet away, and that is with the help of the Hallucination Bead!"


    Violet''s face once again turned pale as she shouted anxiously.


    "My spiritual sense can only perceive a range within thirty thousand feet as well,"


    Elmer echoed with a worried face.


    With his strength as a semi-governing god, he could perceive everything in an instant even from a dozen or so cosmoses away.


    But having his power suppressed into only sensing thirty thousand feet sent a chill down his spine.


    "I can only sense a distance of about one hundred thousand feet.


    The dense law of reincarnation must be subduing our powers,"


    Austin said with a frown.


    "That''s right.


    This must be the doings of the law of reincarnation!"


    Fear slowly started to creep up Elmer''s heart.


    But then, he suddenly realized what Austin said.


    "Austin, you can still sense a distance of one hundred thousand feet in such a harsh environment? Your spiritual sense is indeed amazingly strong!"

 Chapter 3956 Find Violets Clansmen

    Austin smiled.


    He actually knew that he could perceive a distance of one hundred thousand feet on this continent, not only because of his strong spiritual sense, but also with the help of the Reincarnation Token that he had.


    This continent was abundantly filled with the rich law of reincarnation.


    His own Reincarnation Token released a kind of aura, which weakened the suppression of the law of reincarnation of this continent on him.


    However, he didn''t tell Elmer about the Reincarnation Token.


    It was a secret and nobody else needed to know.


    He wouldn''t tell anyone unless necessary.


    "So is this continent also related to reincarnation?"


    Austin was a little surprised.


    "We can''t fly on this continent.


    We are only limited to walking on the ground,"


    said Elmer in surprise.


    Austin tried and found that there was indeed a heavy force pressing down from the sky that prevented any creature from launching into the air.


    "What a horrible continent. I don''t like it here!"


    A bitter smile of frustration appeared on Elmer''s face.


    Even a semi-governing god like him couldn''t even keep himself a few feet off the ground.


    One could imagine how terrible the pressure in the sky was.


    "Master, I have sensed the aura of my clansmen.


    It seems that they have come to this continent. We are probably getting closer.


    Maybe they are hiding somewhere around here."


    Violet couldn''t hide her excitement.


    The nine-tailed demon fox race had a very advanced bloodline with obvious characteristics that could not be missed.


    They had a very special blood connection among each other.


    As a matter of fact, this kind of connection didn''t need the power of spiritual sense.


    They were born with it.


    "Good to hear that. Well then, let''s hurry up to look for them!


    The sooner we find your clansmen and leave this strange continent, the better,"


    said Austin.


    The three of them continued to move forward, slowly across the continent. Although their inability to fly was quite frustrating, they had no choice but to keep going.


    Along the way, Violet would occasionally come across traces of the special aura left behind by her clansmen.


    Only she could sense the aura.


    Although Austin and Elmer were stronger than Violet


    smile.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, a terrifying aura blanketed the sky, shaking the place with its thunderous booming sound.


    Austin turned to look at one of the palaces.


    The horrifying aura was coming from that palace.


    "It is the patriarch of the nine-tailed demon fox race!


    I didn''t expect him to still be alive!"


    Elmer cried out in shock.


    It was known to all that the patriarch of the nine-tailed demon fox race was a governing god.


    He also used to be the leader of the Heaven Beast Valley.


    In the entire Sea of Chaos, he had once been a well-known and highly respected figure.


    "Yes, he is indeed a governing god."


    Feeling the horrible aura, Austin secretly recoiled as if readying himself for anything.


    "But he seems to be injured,"


    he continued.


    "Yes.


    This is not the aura of someone at his prime.


    The aura burst out by a governing god at his prime will press both of us down to the ground,"


    Elmer explained.


    "Then the legend is true. It has been told and retold that he was seriously injured after a fierce battle with Chapman,"


    he continued.


    "There he is!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    Just then, a frail old man with white hair and beard walked out of the palace slowly with the aid of several demon foxes.


    Casually, the old man glanced in the direction of Austin and Elmer. Two incomparably sharp light columns pierced through the void and instantly arrived in front of the two.


    They were startled and quickly dodged the light columns.

 Chapter 3957 A Misunderstanding

    Just the two gazes fixed on Austin and Elmer made them feel like they were being crushed by a great pressure.


    ''This governing god is really powerful!''


    Shock filled Austin all the way to his core in the face of the brutal reality.


    Even though the patriarch of the nine-tailed demon fox race was seriously injured, he still wielded terrible strength.


    It was hard to imagine how powerful he would''ve been in his prime!


    "It really is Princess Violet!"


    Excitement bloomed on the face of the patriarch once he confirmed Violet''s identity.


    "Violet, my dearest daughter!"


    Suddenly, a sexy middle-aged woman appeared at a distance and pushed through the throng of people to pull Violet into her arms.


    "Mom!"


    Due to their blood connection, Violet immediately realized that the middle-aged woman in front of her was her mother.


    "Violet, I''m so sorry!"


    Hearty cries burst out of them as they hugged each other tightly.


    It was both a heartbreaking and heartwarming scene.


    At the same time, a middle-aged man with a square face approached them and excitedly stared at Violet.


    "Dad!"


    Violet rushed to the waiting arms of the middle-aged man and burst into sobs again.


    The members of the nine-tailed demon fox race had a strong blood connection with each other, so they could sense each other''s identity without the need for words.


    Therefore, Violet knew that the middle-aged man was her father as soon as their eyes met.


    "Sister, you''re finally back,"


    a young man right next to them spoke excitedly but kept on nervously rubbing his hands together.


    "You''re my brother!"


    Violet stepped closer to him and pulled the young man into a tight hug.


    "Violet, it''s good that you''re back. I have my litter sister back. I have a sister now!"


    Loud yells filled with happiness burst out of the young man.


    "Everyone, I believe that you''ve also sensed that Princess Violet has the thickest and purest blood of our nine-tailed demon fox race. Her blood is very close to that of our ancestors. It''s almost ninety percent the same!


    Therefore, she''s the princess of our generation!"


    the patriarch declared loudly after the family reunited.


    "Your Highness!"


    All other members of the nine-tailed demon fox race respectfully bowed to Violet.


    In the nine-tailed demon fox race, the purity of their blood was used to determine their status.


    For many species of demonic beast, their status was determined by the purity of their blood.


    "You''re already a preliminary-grade divine god, Princess Violet. Very impressive. You strayed when you were a little girl, not onl


    ime the terrible energy fluctuated, it nearly knocked her off her feet. How could she possibly get close to them?


    She didn''t want her clansmen to hurt Austin, nor did she want Austin to hurt the patriarch.


    By then, Austin had already used the Secret Reincarnation Skill and only needed a second to leave with Elmer.


    However, as soon as he used the skill, Austin found that the law of reincarnation in this continent put pressure on his use of the secret skill.


    "What the hell is going on here?


    The Secret Reincarnation Skill is related to the law of reincarnation, and there''s also the law of reincarnation in this continent.


    Why are the two laws of reincarnation contradicting each other? Aren''t they the same?"


    Austin murmured to himself when he discovered the oddity.


    However, when Austin used the Secret Reincarnation Skill, he also activated the Reincarnation Token.


    He immediately felt the oppressive force caused by the law of reincarnation in this continent dramatically lessened.


    Whoosh!


    Austin flew away with Elmer and the space around him disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion burst out when the nine fox tails smashed into where Austin and Elmer were just standing. Even the very space ended up collapsing and everything was annihilated into nothingness.


    "What a horrible young man! He''s just a preliminary-grade divine god, but he has such incredible skills!"


    the patriarch exclaimed.


    "Master!"


    Violet couldn''t help but shout when she saw the place where Austin had just stood was turned into a dark vacuum.


    "Violet, don''t worry. I''m fine.


    But I can''t stay here until the misunderstanding is cleared up."


    Austin''s voice rang out in Violet''s Soul Sea.

 Chapter 3958 The Tombs Of Semi-governing Gods

    "Master, I''m so sorry. I didn''t know that things would turn out like this."


    Violet was very apologetic.


    "Silly girl, don''t say that.


    Your clansmen care about you and are just looking out for you.


    I won''t take it personally,"


    Austin said with a genuine smile.


    If it were any other race that treated him like this, he would have already made a move and no one would be left standing by now.


    However, he couldn''t hate Violet''s clan even if he wanted to.


    Besides, he could clearly see that those demon foxes did care about Violet.


    At this time, Austin and Elmer had left the group of palaces where the nine-tailed demon foxes lived.


    "The governing god is really powerful. He has been seriously injured, but he still has such immense fighting power.


    I don''t think I can even withstand one move of his!"


    said Elmer with a sigh.


    "I agree. He is indeed very powerful,"


    Austin said with a nod.


    "What should we do now?


    How about we just leave? Can we do that?


    Anyway, Violet has already found her clansmen.


    Your job here is done,"


    said Elmer.


    "No, we have to stay.


    They are not safe here. We can''t just leave them.


    If Chapman finds this place one day, none of these demon foxes would make it out alive.


    How can I leave Violet alone here?"


    Austin said as he shook his head. He had already played this scenario in his head several times.


    "Wow, you are really good to Violet,"


    Elmer remarked.


    "Well, how about we explore this continent?


    Let''s see what we can find,"


    Austin suggested.


    "Okay. Sounds like a good idea."


    Elmer was in high spirits.


    After all, every cultivator was eager to explore and find treasures everywhere he went.


    Then, the two of them set out to explore in one direction.


    At that same moment, something happened in one of the palaces where the nine-tailed demon foxes lived.


    "Patriarch, how could you do that to my master?


    I don''t know if I could have found my way to you and the clan, without his care and protection over the years,"


    Violet said to the patriarch in a somewhat annoyed tone.


    Austin was much too important to her.


    She was even willing to fall out with the patriarch in favor of Austin.


    "


    Half a month had passed.


    Austin and Elmer had explored a large area on the continent.


    After miles and miles of nothing but dull and rocky land, they finally came upon a vast graveyard.


    There were countless tombs in the perimeter.


    Every tomb was covered with dazzling runic fragments, which seemed to tell the glory of the one buried underneath, when he was still alive.


    At the same time, there was a very creepy and strange aura silently pervading the area.


    From time to time, a faint crowing sound could be heard from an unknown source.


    It was creepy indeed so Austin and Elmer were on high alert as they moved through the tombs.


    "Semi-governing gods are buried in all of these tombs!"


    Elmer suddenly exclaimed.


    He himself was a semi-governing god. He had been at this realm for countless years, so he was too familiar with it.


    He immediately sensed the presence of the remains of the semi-governing gods under the tombs.


    "Really?


    So many semi-governing gods? That''s remarkable!


    It is estimated that there aren''t so many semi-governing gods in the whole Sea of Chaos.


    Where did these semi-governing gods come from? And why are there so many of them here?"


    Austin was surprised.


    Driven by curiosity, the two walked from tomb to tomb and carefully studied them.


    Each dazzling tomb released a terrifying energy pressure.


    The energy pressure belonged to semi-governing gods.


    Fortunately, both Austin and Elmer could withstand it.

 Chapter 3959 Gene

    Elmer was a semi-governing god.


    Austin could handle a semi-governing god without any difficulty.


    Yet both of them made sure to explore the graveyard with great caution.


    When they tried to approach a huge tomb, a shining energy wave rose from it.


    Slowly, the light transformed into a figure.


    A middle-aged man in a silver cloak appeared from the shining light.


    "I was Angelo and my body was buried here. I''ve been waiting for a chance to go to the Shore of Rebirth.


    All the secret formulas I''ve learnt and my insights on cultivation were buried along with my body.


    Only the one blessed by lady luck can get their hands on it!" the middle-aged man declared with his hands tucked behind his back.


    Every inch of him emitted the aura of a master filled with wisdom and power.


    ''A lifetime''s worth of cultivation methods and insights? ''


    Both Austin and Elmer lit up in excitement at his words.


    Whatever cultivation methods and insights left behind by a semi-governing god would be an undeniably valuable asset.


    Even masters like Austin and Elmer couldn''t help but eagerly want to get their hands on it.


    However, when the two of them unleashed their spiritual sense to perceive the middle-aged man above the tomb, the intense power of the law of reincarnation made their spiritual sense rebound.


    "Perhaps it would only belong to the one who''s destined to get it."


    Elmer sighed in frustration.


    "Was Angelo from the Sea of Chaos?"


    Austin asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    "I''ve never heard of him,"


    Elmer replied with a quick shake of his head.


    Since he lived for a long time already, he knew about many famous masters in the Sea of Chaos. But it was the first time that he ever heard about someone called Angelo.


    "He''s waiting for the opportunity to reach the Shore of Rebirth. Is this another place where divine gods were buried?"


    Austin continued in shock when he recalled what Angelo said.


    "You''re right.


    All those buried here were semi-governing gods. Obviously, it''s the home of dead divine gods,"


    Elmer responded.


    Both of them slowly approached another tomb.


    As soon as they got closer, dazzling golden lights emerged from the tomb and soared into the sky.


    A tall divine god burst formed from the bright lights and hovered above the tomb.


    "I was named Clyde and everything I learnt was buried along with my flesh. I long to head for the Shore of Rebirth!"


    A loud exclamation left the tall divine god.


    As one, Austin and Elmer unleashed t


    "The Reincarnation Token..."


    A soft and thoughtful hum left the divine god as if he was trying to recall something.


    "You have the Reincarnation Token. Maybe this is fate.


    The road of reincarnation will be rebuilt one day.


    Since you have the Reincarnation Token, I hope you contribute to it,"


    the divine god spoke softly with his heavy gaze weighing on Austin.


    Deathly silence followed his soft words.


    "You can stay here and comprehend what I learned in my life.


    As for how much you can master, it will depend on your luck."


    After a few moments of suffocating silence, the divine god broke the stillness in the air.


    In the next second, a portal appeared in front of Austin.


    Although Austin couldn''t help but hesitate, he still stepped through it.


    Within the portal was a seemingly dreamlike world filled with white mist.


    There was nothing within the world, except for the law of reincarnation, all kinds of secret skills, and various insights related to it.


    Along with it were experiences and comprehension in the process of cultivation.


    Every inch of the world was packed with everything that Gene learnt in his whole life.


    "Thank you so much, sir!"


    Elation filled Austin at all the knowledge presented before him. He immediately dropped into a cross legged position and began to comprehend the divine god''s inheritance.


    While Austin hit the jackpot, Elmer was still going through the tombs in another area.


    So far, he still had no harvest.


    "There are tens of thousands of tombs here and yet I can''t get my hands on even a single semi-governing god''s inheritance."


    Although he failed countless times, Elmer didn''t give up.

 Chapter 3960 A Terrible River

    In a world of nothingness, Austin sat cross legged and meditated quietly.


    "Thank god! I finally found a tomb that has something to offer!"


    Standing in front of a tomb, Elmer wept with joy.


    Then, he also sat cross legged and began to meditate in front of the tomb.


    With the two deep into their own meditation, time passed quickly.


    Neither of them was able to keep track of time and how much of it had passed.


    One day, in the center of a huge square in the tomb area, a portal appeared.


    Austin stepped out of the portal.


    "I have finally reached a thorough understanding of a complete law of reincarnation.


    Moreover, I have reached the Major Achievement Stage.


    My Secret Reincarnation Skill is at least a thousand times stronger than before!"


    Austin said to himself as he walked out.


    "Thank you so much, sir! I sincerely appreciate it!"


    he said loudly as he made a deep bow to the tomb in the center of the square.


    The legacy of Gene brought him benefits of untold value.


    His legacy was mainly related to the law of reincarnation.


    The law of reincarnation was known as the most mysterious and also one of the most difficult laws to comprehend and have a grasp on.


    From ancient times until now, there had been countless governing gods who wanted to have a good understanding of the law of reincarnation, but they didn''t know how and where to begin.


    But now, Austin was able to master a complete law of reincarnation with very little effort.


    Up to now, he had mastery of an impressive six original chaotic laws.


    They were the laws of ice, illusion, earth, wood, metal, and reincarnation.


    By Austin''s estimates, the power of his Overlapping Law Skill had leveled up by at least a hundred times.


    It was because the Overlapping Law Skill did not simply put all kinds of original chaotic laws together, but instead, multiplied the power.


    Whoosh!


    Like a servant who was anxious to reunite with his master, the Reincarnation Token flew back to Austin''s hand.


    "Since you are now in possession of my inheritance, I look forward to seeing you do something for us when you can in the future."


    A voice came from the tomb.


    After that, there was nothing but silence.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I will try my best as long as the opportunity presents itself,"


    Austin replied with much respect.


    After that, he left the square.


    "I wonder if there are other tombs that are suitable for me. I''ll keep trying to look for such tombs."


    As he spoke, he moved forward and tried to explore the tombs one by one.


    However, the natural laws of this continent, with its heavy suppressing atmosphere, prevented him from f


    pleasure.


    Violet and I are good friends. It''s what any decent man would have done,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Elmer, tell me what''s going on with the Heaven Beast Valley and the Sea of Chaos.


    I have led my race to hide here, and have been staying here for a long time.


    We have been isolated from the outside worlds.


    I no longer know anything about it,"


    the patriarch said as he turned to Elmer.


    "Well, the Heaven Beast Valley and the Sea of Chaos are not doing very well. They are in chaos now..."


    Elmer began to tell the patriarch about the current situation.


    The patriarch and the senior leaders leaned closer as they listened carefully.


    "Hmm, I never thought that the Sea of Chaos would fall into such a dismal situation,"


    the patriarch sighed as a pained look flashed across his face.


    "Sir, your injury..."


    Austin noticed worriedly.


    "It''s a chronic ailment. There''s nothing we can do about that.


    Back then, when I fought with Chapman, I was seriously hurt. I thought I wasn''t going to make it out alive.


    Now, my strength is at most merely equal to 1/10000th of that during my prime,"


    the patriarch sighed.


    "That''s why I have no choice but to remain hiding here.


    I dare not go out anymore, lest I run into Chapman,"


    he continued.


    "1/10000th of your former strength?"


    Austin and Elmer were shocked.


    The 1/10000th of the patriarch''s strength had already been terrifying. Austin and Elmer knew clearly that they were no match for the patriarch.


    It was inconceivable how powerful the patriarch was at his prime.


    ''It is fortunate then that we did not have any encounter with Chapman in the Heaven Beast Valley.


    Otherwise, who knows if we would still be alive now!''


    Austin felt extremely lucky.

 Chapter 3961 I Can Take You Away

    "But I know that Chapman will find us here one day,"


    the patriarch sighed sadly. Even he had a hard time accepting the truth of the situation.


    "He will come here?"


    Both Austin and Elmer were shocked.


    "He knows that I''m still alive. How can he let it go?


    I''m nothing but a thorn in his flesh.


    He won''t give up until I die. He is afraid that if I fully recover, I will exact my revenge on him.


    Humph, in terms of fighting power alone, he was weaker than me.


    But I grew careless. I fell into his trap which injured me gravely.


    I am not afraid to go at him in a fair battle. But alas, he resorted to cheap shots just to beat me,"


    the patriarch snorted.


    The truth was finally revealed!


    Austin and Elmer looked at each other.


    All around the Heaven Beast Valley, it was well known that the patriarch of the nine-tailed demon fox race was defeated by Chapman in a fair fight and escaped after being seriously injured.


    No one doubted the truth of the story. Everyone accepted the fact that Chapman was simply more powerful.


    However, the real reason the patriarch lost to Chapman was only because of a shameless sneak attack.


    In terms of real strength, the patriarch was much more powerful.


    "Sir, if you trust me, I can take you out of the Heaven Beast Valley,"


    Austin said to cut the silence.


    "You?"


    The patriarch was stunned and looked in disbelief at Austin.


    "Young man, with the secret skill of space and time you have mastered, if you are careful enough, you can indeed avoid Chapman''s perception.


    This Land of Void is filled with laws of reincarnation which hinder our abilities.


    Staying here for a long time is bad for our cultivation.


    There isn''t a day that passes that we don''t hope to finally leave this place,"


    the patriarch said in a sorrowful voice.


    "Are you sure you can take all my people out?"


    he asked the young cultivator, now full of hope.


    "Yes,"


    Austin replied confidently.


    He had already successfully escaped Chapman''s perception when he took control of a large number of divine gods as well as the worlds and univ


    ou should follow Austin. His words are my words,"


    the patriarch said loudly as he slowly glanced at the more than a hundred thousand people from his race.


    "Patriarch..."


    Many demon foxes couldn''t help but sob and they were on the verge of tears.


    "Patriarch, if we all leave, you will stay here alone... You''ll be lonely..."


    Violet stepped forward, reluctant to leave their leader alone.


    The patriarch had been very kind to her in the past few months.


    He taught her everything he knew.


    He gave her all kinds of precious cultivation resources of their race.


    Violet loved him like family and she didn''t have the heart to leave him behind.


    "Don''t worry, Princess Violet. I''ll be fine.


    This Land of Void is very mysterious. I never had any chance to explore it myself during these past years.


    Now that you have all gone out, I can freely explore it.


    Maybe this place holds some surprises for me."


    The patriarch patted Violet''s head and comforted her with a heartwarming smile.


    "Princess Violet, you have rich blood power of our race. You are our hope in the future.


    You must cultivate hard in order to bring honor to our race,"


    the patriarch said in a soft voice.


    "Don''t worry, patriarch. I will try my best."


    Violet''s beautiful eyes were filled with tears.


    "Well, Austin, take them away,"


    the patriarch said as he took one last look at his people.

 Chapter 3962 Get Suspicious

    "If you encounter any problems in the future, feel free to discuss it with Austin,"


    the chief of the nine-tailed demon fox race advised, as he glanced at his people.


    "Got it,"


    the senior members replied.


    "Come with us, sir!"


    "Sir, how about we all stay here and keep you company?"


    Every nine-tailed demon fox was reluctant to leave their chief behind.


    His people considered him highly-respectable and dignified.


    "That''s enough!


    Don''t be so sentimental. For the development of our race, you must leave with Austin.


    You will have a better future in the outside worlds.


    Besides, this separation is temporary. Once everything subsides, I will go out to look for you,"


    the chief scolded, as he gave his people a stern look.


    Everyone heard the tinge of determination in his voice. He was doing everything for the sake of their race. Of course, they had to toughen up in his behalf.


    The chief was a serious person, and it was the rule in their race to obey his orders.


    "Austin, you should get going.


    I''ll leave my people with you."


    The chief''s voice had softened a little. He turned around to look at Austin, trusting him with his men.


    "Okay.


    Don''t worry. I will try my best to keep them safe,"


    Austin reassured.


    "I am sending you into my spatial magic treasure," Austin explained to the nine-tailed demon foxes.


    There were more than one hundred thousand foxes in front of him.


    Austin waved his hand, and he released a teleportation power. The power wrapped all the demon foxes, including Violet. He transported them somewhere they could be safe��his continent.


    He figured that it would be best to send them there because he thought that it would be best for Violet to get acquainted with her people.


    "Let''s go,"


    Austin said to Elmer.


    The two of them bid farewell to the chief and started to leave the continent.


    "Don''t worry. He used to be a governing god. Even if he only has a little strength left, he can keep himself from getting killed,"


    Elmer comforted Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "You''re right,"


    Austin responded.


    Then, the two of them moved a few steps away from the chief.


    uspicious of me?''


    the divine god thought to himself, a little scared.


    This particular person was Manson, who had become Austin''s slave.


    "Sir, I have perceived every corner of the entire cosmos. I religiously did it every day to make sure I find them.


    But I haven''t found any trace of them,"


    Manson replied.


    "Don''t let me down.


    You are one of the people I trust the most. I believe you will never turn your back on me.


    Is that clear?"


    the blurry figure said as he stared at Manson threateningly.


    ''It looks like that this old man has suspected that I betrayed him.


    It''s not safe for me to stay at the Heaven Beast Valley.


    As soon as my master comes back, I will leave with him, ''


    Manson planned in his mind.


    "Fair enough.


    Rest assured, sir. I will try my best to repay your kindness.


    I will even die for you,"


    Manson promised with all the seriousness he could muster.


    "Great."


    The blurry figure nodded his head without showing any emotion.


    "Milo will stay here. The four of you take your leave,"


    he ordered.


    "Yes, sir."


    The other four divine gods vanished into thin air.


    "Do you think Manson has betrayed us?"


    the elder in yellow robes, Milo, asked the blurry figure.


    "Recently, his behaviors have been a little strange.


    Keep an eye on him.


    Once you find anything wrong, bring him to me immediately,"


    the blurry figure commanded.


    "Got it."


    Milo nodded his head.

 Chapter 3963 Discovered By Chapman

    "Sir, did Ronnie recently make a move?"


    the old man in yellow asked in a low voice.


    "We haven''t detected anything amiss for the time being.


    Ronnie is incredibly ambitious with his goal of conquering the entire Sea of Chaos.


    When that time comes, he''ll definitely use the troops of our Heaven Beast Valley to be his soldiers,"


    the vague figure slowly explained.


    "Although Ronnie''s powerful, does he have the ability to defeat the five super powers?


    Moreover, the leader of Beast City is also eager to conquer the Sea of Chaos.


    Do you really think Ronnie can beat him?"


    the old man in yellow questioned.


    "Even though the five super forces are very powerful, Ronnie''s strength is nothing to sneeze at either.


    He used to be an ordinary elder in the Annihilation Mountain and he suddenly became this powerful due to some unknown reason.


    He cultivated into a governing god, challenged the leader of the Annihilation Mountain and won, and he had also conquered most forbidden areas in the Sea of Chaos by now.


    His brutality shocked all the governing gods in the Sea of Chaos.


    Ronnie''s too dangerous.


    Every time I face him, I can''t help but be filled with a sense of fear.


    For now, we just have to pretend to be his alliance and refrain from making a rash move,"


    the blurry figure continued to explain with a deep sigh.


    "Sir, Ronnie has just gained his power and doesn''t have solid foundation, while the five super forces managed to keep their hold on the Sea of Chaos for countless years.


    I don''t think their strengths are evenly matched,"


    the old man in yellow bluntly opined.


    "Let''s just wait for the other shoe to drop.


    Since we don''t have the strength to dominate the Sea of Chaos yet, we have to follow the stronger one,"


    the vague figure decided.


    "Sir, you''re correct! This is indeed a wise decision,"


    the old man in yellow echoed, bowing obediently.


    At the same time, in the Celestial Snake Cosmos of the Heaven Beast Valley, Austin and Elmer suddenly appeared in the sky.


    In the next moment, Austin sent a message to Manson through his spiritual sense.


    "Master, you finally came out of the Land of Void!"


    Joy filled Manson upon receiving Austin''s message.


    A few seconds later, Austin and Elmer landed at Manson''s palace.


    "Master, I don''t think Chapman trusts me anymore.


    only teleport them for thousands of miles at a time! Something had restricted its power.


    ''That''s impossible!''


    Even though the evidence was right before his eyes, Austin couldn''t help but try to deny it.


    Since the Reincarnation Token was a high-grade divine weapon, its mechanism involved the road of reincarnation and the eighteen reincarnation guards. Its history could be dated back to the very beginning of the Sea of Chaos.


    Yet the area around Austin had such a great suppressive effect on it.


    One could only try to imagine how powerful this area was.


    "Sir, they''ve escaped from the Heaven Beast Valley!"


    Milo reported to Chapman through his spiritual sense.


    "I know.


    They won''t be able to escape,"


    Chapman replied confidently.


    It didn''t take long.


    Whoosh!


    In just the next moment, Chapman arrived at the shadowy area outside the Heaven Beast Valley.


    "Humph!


    How dare you cause problems in my Heaven Beast Valley?"


    Every word that left his lips sounded like a thunderous roar and his furious rumbles made the shadowy area tremble.


    Meanwhile, he made a mysterious gesture with his hands, and let out a firm shout.


    "Show yourself!"


    Boom!


    The law of time and law of space constantly released from his palms and rushed in all directions.


    Soon, an obscure figure moving quickly appeared in front of Chapman.


    It was Austin!


    With his skill, Chapman traced every inch of time and space. Wherever Austin''s foot stepped, it formed an illusory figure.


    That was how Chapman could clearly discover Austin''s route.

 Chapter 3964 Asking For Help

    Chapman quickly spotted the direction in which Austin had taken off. A smirk appeared on his face as he approached and passed through the vast space and time. In an instant, he cut the distance short and caught up to Austin.


    Boom! Boom!


    Without delay, two beams of light as thick as mountains darted out from Chapman''s eyes and rushed towards Austin with great momentum.


    As a governing god, even his simplest attacks could inflict unimaginable damage to his enemies.


    In fact, the beams of light that shot out from his eyes were powerful enough to easily destroy ordinary semi-governing gods.


    ''Whoa! That power is horrifying!''


    Austin couldn''t help but exclaim in his mind upon sensing the devastating attack that was coming for him.


    Without thinking twice, he immediately employed the Secret Reincarnation Skill to evade the attack.


    Swoosh!


    In a flash, Austin''s body, as well as the time and space around him, disappeared into thin air and left not a single trace behind.


    However, Austin quickly recognized that the power of the Secret Reincarnation Skill was greatly suppressed in this shadowy area.


    Nonetheless, he found himself lucky that he had already made great progress in the law of reincarnation. Thanks to that, he could still use this skill effectively.


    In no time, he was able to teleport himself far away.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Meanwhile, the spot where Austin stood just a second ago got violently swept by the beams of light that Chapman sent out. The entire space turned into a vast black vacuum, and everything in it had been utterly destroyed.


    "That sneaky bastard! Did he use some secret technique related to reincarnation?"


    Although Austin managed to escape right away, Chapman immediately realized the trick he pulled.


    "Humph! Oh well, he deserves some credit. Such a young man with great achievements is rare.


    However, since you chose to make an enemy out of the Heaven Beast Valley, you''re screwed! I''ll show no mercy, and I''ll make sure no one can save you!"


    Chapman scoffed and narrowed his eyes. He had easily seen through Austin''s reincarnation skill due to his extremely powerful spiritual sense. That was the reason why he could still locate where Austin disappeared to even though there wasn''t any trace of him left.


    Swoosh!


    With just a single stride in a split second, he appeared to the area where Austin was.


    After all, calculating where Austin had set off to was a piece of cake for him. Even though Austin moved expeditiously, he could stay close behind him in a breeze.


    Alas, Austin missed something important��he didn''t recognize that wherever he passed by, he would leave a faint shadow behind.


    As a consequence, he made it easy for Chapman to track his movements.


    "Damn it! Why can''t I lose him?!"


    There was a hint of panic in Austin''s voice, and his face turned pale when he found Chapman closing in on him again.


    This time, he realized that the power of a governing god was still on a whole different level.


    He thought, if he was dealing with a semi-governing god, he would have already escaped without breaking a sweat.


    "Hey, brat! All this running is futile.


    You''re just wasting your energy. You can''t escape from me!"


    Chapman''s


    Hmm.


    He really dared to provoke a governing god, huh?


    That guy is really good at getting himself caught up in trouble."


    The voice came from the statue, which was standing at the center of the square.


    "Now, what should I do? If I take the risk of saving him, I might get exposed.


    However, if I don''t bail him out right away, he may not be able to make a break for it.


    Well, either way, I can''t let this stubborn disciple of mine die like this.


    I''ve seen his potential and there''s still a lot for him to achieve.


    Besides, I did tell him to contact me if he was ever faced with an impossible situation.


    I guess I don''t really have a choice," the statue sighed helplessly upon thinking what to do with Austin.


    Then, it quickly sent a message directly into Austin''s Soul Sea. "Austin, I will create a portal. You can instantly come back as soon as you enter it.


    But be sure to be quick about it.


    You can''t waste any time, all right?


    Otherwise, my enemy might sense a hint of my aura. If that happens, we''ll surely be put in a tight spot."


    Upon hearing this, Austin quickly changed his mind.


    "Master, it''s too risky.


    We can''t let your enemy find out where you are.


    I''ll find a way to escape this situation by myself," Austin said in a resolute tone.


    He was the one who put himself in this situation, so he thought that it was his responsibility to fix it. Besides, he couldn''t afford to risk his master''s safety just to save himself.


    After all, his master was a god of chaos.


    It only meant that his master''s enemy must be a god of chaos as well.


    Once his master''s enemy got a hold of his master''s location, no one would be able to deal with him.


    "Stop talking nonsense. You called me because you can''t escape by yourself.


    If I don''t help you, then how would you be able to get away?


    I''ll create a path for you. Just remember to move quickly!"


    The statue''s voice rang out in Austin''s Soul Sea again, instructing him strictly.


    His master had already decided, so Austin didn''t have a choice but to do his best to comply immediately.


    Then, as the space trembled, a portal appeared before Austin.

 Chapter 3965 Out Of Danger

    Seeing the portal of light, Austin went in as fast as he could without a bit of hesitation.


    The portal of light disappeared immediately after Austin got in.


    Just then, Chapman rushed over but the portal of light had already disappeared.


    "Where is he? Where is that brat?"


    By the time Chapman arrived at the place where the portal of light was, he only caught a glimpse of Austin''s shadow as he barely got through before it closed.


    No matter how hard he tried, he could no longer find any trace of Austin''s aura.


    "No way! What the hell! Why can''t I sense that bastard anymore?!"


    Unwilling to give up, Chapman activated his skills and widened his coverage to identify Austin''s whereabouts.


    At the same time, he used his spiritual sense to scan a radius of trillions of miles. To his dismay, however, he couldn''t find anything that would help him pinpoint Austin''s location.


    "How could it be possible? How did he escape? I almost had that son of a bitch!"


    Chapman was furious at the thought that Austin had slipped from his grasp.


    "I swear I will find you, no matter what the cost is! Even if I have to rake every inch of the Sea of Chaos myself, I will not stop until I find you!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chapman leapt into the air and left the shadowy area at the brim of the Heaven Beast Valley.


    After leaving the vast expanse of the shadowy area, Chapman didn''t feel any constraints anymore. He was now like a fish in the water.


    This time, he kept sending his spiritual sense out, which spread far and wide in every direction.


    He constantly checked around for Austin''s presence as he passed through the Sea of Chaos like a comet in the sky. He seemed to be able to fly anywhere he wished to go. In no time, he reached another universe community.


    In less than half a day, Chapman had combed almost every corner of the Sea of Chaos.


    The more places he raked, the more furious and frustrated he became. He couldn''t believe that his search for Austin turned up with nothing, not even a trace of his aura.


    He then returned to the shadowy area outside the Heaven Beast Valley, and to the place where the portal of light and Austin disappeared. He used his magical skills to locate him again.


    "How could he suddenly disappear in front of me? What skills did he use? I don''t think he is capable enough to escape from me!


    Damn it! I can''t even get a trace of where he is!"


    Chapman felt frustrated that he couldn''t figure out what happened.


    As a governing god, he could easily make a stir in the entire area of the Sea of Chaos. In fact, very few had the ability to get away from him.


    "But I already know the aura of that brat''s spiritual soul.


    Very soon, I will find out who he is.


    Once I get to know where he comes from, there is no way he shall be able to hide from me again!"


    Feeling defeated, Chapman had to give up tracing Austin and returned to the Heaven Beast Valley, at last.


    "Well, let''s see what that brat has done in my territory."


    Chapman sat cross legged in the void and began to deduce what Austin had done in the Heaven Beast Valley.


    He had captured a trace of the aura of Austin''s spirit


    ting within the radar of those governing gods. You might not get so lucky next time.


    I have to be honest with you. With your current level of strength, you are still far from being a match for them,"


    Austin''s statue master warned.


    "Master, I know. Thank you for reminding me."


    Thinking of the experience of being hunted by Chapman, Austin could not help but shiver at the thought that he could have been dead by now.


    This time, if it hadn''t been for the help of his master, Austin knew that he wouldn''t have been able to escape from Chapman''s merciless hunt.


    A governing god was undoubtedly a terrifying enemy.


    At the same time, however, Austin felt more admired for his statue master''s skills.


    He and his statue master were extremely far away from each other, but his statue master was able to deploy and open a portal of light around him and bring him back.


    On top of that, his statue master had saved him from being slaughtered by a governing god.


    His statue master''s powerful skills were absolutely beyond his imagination, and he had nothing but overflowing respect for him.


    ''Master, is the skill that you used to save me the means of a god of chaos?


    I swear I will reach that level one day in the future. That''s the utmost goal every cultivator would get to aspire!''


    Austin swore to himself in secret.


    "Austin, I believe that you have accumulated enough skills and experiences.


    It won''t be long before you have the chance to become a genuine divine god!


    In the following days, you must cultivate in seclusion and wait for the opportunity to reach a new breakthrough,"


    Austin''s statue master suddenly said.


    "Really?! My breakthrough for becoming a genuine divine god is coming?


    Haha! That''s great!"


    Austin couldn''t believe his ears as he jumped with joy.


    As a god of chaos, his statue master would not, in any way, be wrong in his judgment.


    "Thank you, master! I''ll try my best to reach a breakthrough and become a genuine divine god in the quickest time possible!"


    Austin was very excited.


    Then he entered the secret room and began to cultivate.

 Chapter 3966 The Thunderstroke Doom For Austins Mother

    Days passed quickly while Austin was immersed in cultivation.


    Half a year was over in just the blink of an eye.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, dark clouds covered the sky above Austin''s secret cultivation room. Bright tendrils of lightning flashed across the sky along with loud roars of thunder that deafened everyone.


    Bang!


    The door of the secret room slammed open and Austin rushed out.


    "Finally, another Thunderstroke Doom is here!"


    Austin could barely hold back his excitement.


    Unlike everyone else, he didn''t need to break through the Thunderstroke Doom; he just had to avoid it.


    After a moment''s thought, he dropped into a cross legged position in midair and tried his best to restrain his aura, as if he was nothing but a rock.


    No matter how hard the Thunderstroke Doom tried, it couldn''t find Austin''s aura.


    A day quickly passed while Austin managed to remain hidden.


    Eventually, the thunder dissipated.


    A sigh of relief left Austin''s lips when he successfully avoided the Thunderstroke Doom.


    Another half a year passed after Austin returned to cultivate in seclusion.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One day, the Thunderstroke Doom came again.


    Just like before, Austin rushed out of the secret room and used the secret skill to hide his aura.


    Half a day later, he succeeded once again in avoiding the Thunderstroke Doom.


    As time passed, the Thunderstroke Doom came more and more frequently.


    Every a few months, it would make its appearance.


    To become a genuine divine god, one needed to avoid eighty-one Thunderstroke Dooms.


    So far, Austin managed to avoid most of them.


    There were still a few he had to face.


    No matter how much he rushed, it would still take a lot of time.


    However, according to the statue master, Austin''s accumulation was already enough and he''d be able to become a genuine divine god soon.


    All he needed was a bit more time and plenty of patience.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Again and again, the deafening roar of the Thunderstroke Doom echoed around them.


    Given just a bit more time, Austin would become a genuine divine god.


    Meanwhile, in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, rapid development was happening right before their eyes.


    Now it had become a chaotic ancient kingdom with a very high universe grade.


    In addition, Austin brought back a large number of high-quality cultivation resources.


    Compared to


    currently the most powerful force in the entire Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Of course, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was the most powerful core universe of the highest grade in the three thousand big and small universes.


    It wouldn''t take a genius to realize


    how high the status of the Flame Holy Land was.


    In fact, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the Flame Holy Land was the dream of most of the young generation in the entire Fallen Immortal Cosmos and even the entire three thousand big and small universes.


    Every young creature was eager to join the Flame Holy Land.


    As for Evan, Herbert, Bray, Peacock Princess, Stacy, and Tessa, they had long been the core forces of the Flame Holy Land because of their friendship with Austin.


    Each of them had become a master of the Divine Realm.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Right after they finished their greetings, the Thunderstroke Doom in the sky finally fell.


    With a clear roar, Austin''s mother soared into the sky to meet the falling thunderbolts head-on.


    "Caroline, I feel that our mother-in-law is a little similar to you. She also looks like a fearless hero,"


    Sue teased as she stuck out her tongue.


    "She really is fierce.


    Besides, she can equal our talent in martial arts.


    However, we practiced martial arts early and she was late.


    But I don''t think her achievements in martial arts will be any less than ours,"


    said Caroline.


    "You''re right."


    Ivy and Sue nodded in agreement.


    "Don''t worry.


    There''s no doubt that Austin''s mother will survive the Thunderstroke Doom."


    Kevin smiled confidently.

 Chapter 3967 War Broke Out Again

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Thunder and lightning above the Flame Holy Land began to scatter.


    Before she got struck, Austin''s mother let out a growl and flew towards the thunderbolts to destroy them.


    Boom!


    The violent energy waves spread above the entire Flame Holy Land.


    "It looks like the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree..."


    Kevin remarked.


    "That was amazing!


    Come on!"


    Caroline, Ivy and Sue cheered Austin''s mother excitedly.


    "She''s truly powerful!"


    Watching his wife hover in the air, Clement couldn''t help but laugh.


    He was submissive, and he knew that his wife was competitive.


    "Ha-ha! Dad, mom is getting stronger by the day. You better make sure that you don''t get on her nerves. It would spell doom for you if you cross her!"


    Chad teased playfully as he winked at his father.


    "Brat, whose side the hell are you on?"


    Clement jibbed, frowning at his son.


    There was no suspense about the result.


    Austin''s mother got through the Heavenly Doom and had become a master at the Divine Realm. It was not a feat everyone could do!


    "That was phenomenal!"


    Caroline, Ivy, and Sue were the first ones to dash forward and surround Austin''s mother.


    Clement and Chad followed suit immediately.


    "You cultivate hard to reach higher vital energy realms.


    If I catch you slacking off, you will be in big trouble,"


    Austin''s mother said as she gave her husband and son a threatening stare.


    Clement and Chad clammed up. They thought it best not to retaliate since she could berate them further once they protested.


    "Give out the order. We are going to hold a banquet to celebrate!"


    Several senior leaders of the Flame Holy Land complied. They had heard of Austin''s mother''s great success reaching a higher vital energy realm.


    A lively atmosphere enveloped the entire Flame Holy Land.


    "I never thought I could see the day! The Fallen Immortal Cosmos is now littered with masters at the Divine Realm!


    More and more cultivators have become divine gods.


    Everything is going in our favor!"


    At the banquet, Kevin was delighted with this news. He chugged down plenty of wine as a celebration.


    "We should credit all these incredible achievements


    ou''re already yearning for something that is beyond you.


    This is extremely foolish, Ronnie. Your attempts to rule the entire Sea of Chaos will be futile. Extreme joy begets sorrow.


    Show me what you''ve got!"


    The leader of the Novel Court got carried away with rage.


    As a person of high importance, the other creatures gave him a high regard. No one in the Sea of Chaos had the nerve to talk to him like this.


    Boom! Boom!


    As he took a step forward, an indescribable terrifying wave of energy burst forth from his body.


    That caused the entire Sea of Chaos to shake violently.


    No matter how far away they were, all the creatures felt the tremors of his power. They shuddered and knelt down from its effect.


    "Ronnie, you are going to pay for your arrogant behaviors!" the leader of the Novel Court roared.


    He emitted a blood-colored light, and the golden staff in his hand trembled, causing a large area to collapse. Moreover, cracks and spatial hurricanes spread in all directions.


    Everyone in the Sea of Chaos could sense it. This feeling was all too familiar��a formidable being was going to make a move.


    The golden staff, which was surrounded by golden thunderbolts, broke his grip and it came at Ronnie. It carried an immense amount of energy.


    All the creatures present had to admit that the leader of the Novel Court was terrifyingly powerful. His strike carried the power that could destroy countless worlds and universes in one blow.

 Chapter 3968 The Trump Cards Of The Novel Court

    "Ha-ha! It''s a lost cause to try and play tough in front of me!


    Stop the nonsense and show me what you''re truly capable of!"


    Ronnie also launched his attack as soon as the leader of the Novel Court began his assault.


    The dark, billowing fog surged and spread erratically, covering everything in its path. The terrifying energy fluctuation it released made even the vast void of hundreds of millions of miles collapse.


    Boom!


    Ronnie transformed himself into a sea of black blood and rushed towards the leader.


    For a while, black energy magma surged and dark waves hit the sky. It was pitch black everywhere.


    Ronnie flew across the sky, emitting frightening energy that reached forward.


    Infinite black thunderbolts followed closely behind him like giant black dragons looming in the sky.


    In an instant, the black sea of energy and the black thunderbolts violently came into collision with the golden staff of the leader.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The surroundings collapsed one after another.


    "Every single law, listen to my command! Forge a cage!"


    With a roar, the leader''s body burst out a dazzling light as bright as stars exploding in the night sky. It then condensed into the original chaotic laws and staggered towards Ronnie.


    The countless original chaotic laws rumbled, making a deep and sonorous sound. They came together to form an enormous cage of law with a radius of a billion miles and trapped Ronnie inside it.


    Blazing law symbols rose from the cage, oozing with incredibly strong law energy.


    "Humph! It''s just a cage of law. Do you honestly think this thing can confine me?" Ronnie coldly snorted out.


    With one wave, he transformed his hand into a blade that produced streaks of dark blade aura. The streaks turned into a heavy rain made of blades with each stream easily tearing up and annihilating space and time.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The densely packed blade aura tore through the law cage. Crisp metallic sounds reverberated in the air like firecrackers setting off.


    Within just a few moments, Ronnie was able to tear the cage open. He rushed out as soon as he could.


    "Kill those who offend the Novel Court!"


    As the leader and Ronnie fought fiercely against each other, the senior leaders of the Novel Court took the lead and charged towards Ronnie''s army.


    "Destroy the Novel Court!"


    On the opposing side,


    nor the old man in gray would want to become an enemy of the Novel Court.


    "You two, time to fight.


    Kill everyone from the Novel Court.


    I want the Novel Court to be completely eradicated from the Sea of Chaos from this day on!"


    Ronnie coldly asserted.


    "Humph! Our Novel Court has existed for a very long time. It can''t be eradicated that easily by the likes of you, an arrogant man!"


    the leader snorted furiously.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two bright figures with terrifying auras suddenly appeared beside the leader.


    They were two old men in white robes


    who looked clumsy and thin.


    However, in contrast to their appearance, the terrifying auras they released could make any living being''s blood run cold.


    The two of them were governing gods.


    Coupled with the leader, there were three governing gods on the side of the Novel Court.


    The three were the most powerful trump cards of the Novel Court.


    "Ha-ha! Oh well, it turns out that there are two other old men. No wonder you were so stubborn."


    The smug expression on Ronnie''s face faltered a little bit.


    With three governing gods, it seemed that the Novel Court was not as easy to bully as he thought.


    Meanwhile, matters had been shaking up


    in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Dark clouds gathered and thunderbolts thicker than mountains snaked across the sky.


    "It''s the last Thunderstroke Doom. As long as I can avoid it, I will finally become a genuine divine god!"


    Austin sat cross-legged in the void, feeling the aura of destruction above his head with expectation glimmering in his eyes.

 Chapter 3969 Becoming A Genuine Divine God

    The twelve zodiac animals of the Fallen Divine Valley arrived one by one, standing there, watching.


    "This guy''s cultivation speed is really impressive.


    I''m sure that he''ll become a genuine divine god."


    "Totally agreed. Let''s wait and see."


    They were all at the edge of their seats.


    They had hoped that their master''s disciple would grow to be very powerful ever since they met him.


    While the twelve zodiac animals waited patiently, Austin sat cross legged, trying his best to hide his aura.


    The Thunderstroke Doom above grew more and more violent as it tried to search for him.


    At some point, the thunderbolt in the sky caught a slight whiff of Austin and poured down a barrage of heavy attacks on his location.


    "Secret Reincarnation Skill!"


    Austin immediately retreated to another location just in time to dodge the powerful onslaught.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    But the thunder followed Austin no matter where he went.


    This was the last and most powerful Thunderstroke Doom that was hunting him down.


    Austin could tell that it even possessed intelligence unique to only itself.


    This was unlike any Thunderstroke Doom he had faced before.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The violent thunder continued to track the young protagonist.


    To try and shake it off, Austin used all kinds of secret hiding skills, coupled with the Secret Reincarnation Skill as well as the Reincarnation Token to escape the thunderbolt.


    "He has actually cultivated the law of reincarnation to the Major Achievement Stage!


    My disciple really is talented,"


    the statue in the square said in surprise of Austin''s skills.


    Among the twelve animals who were paying close attention to Austin, the colorful rooster suddenly asked a curious question that caught everyone''s attention.


    "This guy''s Apotheosizing Doom for becoming a genuine divine god seems to be much more powerful than ours.


    Is he more talented than us?"


    "Why did you even bother to ask?


    Anyone with two eyes can immediately tell he''s more talented than you,"


    the monkey standing beside it mocked.


    "Retched monkey. In that case, he is much more talented than you as well! You are no stronger than me, anyway,"


    the colorful rooster snapped back.


    Meanwhile, Austin was still having a hard time hiding from the last thunderbolt.


    , a heavenly secret realm was forming.


    The Divine Ruling Chains related to flesh and body trembled in it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After numerous explosions, the secret realm within his skull had successfully been constructed.


    A majestic deity pushed the door of the secret realm open, stepped out, and stood in the void.


    "I am the guardian of the soul secret realm!"


    the deity announced loudly.


    Then, it opened its mouth and inhaled.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The endless chaotic energy in the surrounding void, spreading hundreds of millions of miles away, all rushed into the deity''s body.


    While it absorbed more and more energy, Austin felt he was becoming stronger and stronger.


    Half a day later, the deity finally returned to the secret realm, guarding it.


    "Now, I can instantly kill a genuine premium-grade divine god with my physical strength alone,"


    Austin said with a confident grin etched on his face.


    Now, he owned the Chaotic Heaven Body, and the physique of the heaven metal race. Coupled with the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation, his body was now almost invincible.


    He was now able to end a genuine premium-grade divine god''s life with a snap of his fingers.


    After talking with the twelve animals for a while, Austin came to the square and talked to the statue.


    "Master, I''ve finally become a genuine divine god."


    "Well, you''ve done a good job.


    You became a genuine divine god much earlier than I expected,"


    his statue master said as he was filled with pride for his disciple.

 Chapter 3970 The Trump Cards Given By His Master

    "This is good, but you have to understand that as my disciple, and a genuine divine god at that, this is far from enough.


    Even if you become a governing god, it still won''t cut it."


    The statue master''s tone suddenly turned serious.


    "Yes, master. I understand."


    Although Austin did his best not to display his frustration, he couldn''t deny that his heart skipped a beat.


    After all, his statue master was a god of chaos.


    That would only mean that his enemy was a god of chaos as well.


    The extent of their strength and power was absolutely unimaginable to him, but he knew that even a governing god would merely be a small fry in front of them.


    Therefore, he earnestly acknowledged that his strength was still far from enough.


    There wasn''t time for him to get a buzz out of this simple breakthrough.


    Right then, he gladly recognized that he still had a long way to go.


    "You still need to work harder.


    There''s still a lot you have to learn," the statue master said slowly.


    "I will, master," Austin replied with a nod.


    He clenched his fists in determination.


    "I''m sure that the Sea of Chaos is even more chaotic now.


    This chaos is actually a good opportunity for you. Take advantage of it.


    Remember, heroes emerge in troubled times.


    It won''t be long before there are changes in the power structure of the Sea of Chaos.


    It would be best if you can establish a force and train your own people.


    That way, you can fight for hegemony and have a place in the Sea of Chaos. Do you understand?"


    The statue master tried to paint him a picture to encourage him.


    "Fight for hegemony? In the Sea of Chaos?


    Master, with all due respect, my strength was merely equal to a semi-governing god, at most.


    If I chance upon a governing god, I''m quite certain I wouldn''t be able to deal with him.


    Plus, the other super forces are all guarded by governing gods.


    With my current strength, I can make trouble everywhere, but that''s it.


    I''m not strong enough to go out there and fight for the dominion of the Sea of Chaos,"


    Austin countered with a bitter smile, unaware that he was scratching his head.


    "I''ll send out the twelve zodiac animals to help you.


    Each of them is a semi-governing god. If they form an array, they would be as powerful as a governing god.


    On top of that, the real power of the Grand Geomancy Array in the three thou


    a.


    Now, the twelve of us just need to help him do that.


    All right?" the sky-devouring dog impatiently chimed in.


    "Fine."


    Although reluctant, the tiger and the big black bull both nodded.


    Everyone knew that one thing they wouldn''t do was to go against their master''s orders.


    Austin made sure that the tension dissipated for a bit before he broke the silence.


    "Well, then. Sirs, let''s go back to the three thousand big and small universes first.


    That will be our stronghold from now on."


    "Okay, sure."


    All twelve of the zodiac animals nodded and prepared to leave.


    "All right, let''s go."


    Without further ado, Austin brought the zodiac animals back to the three thousand big and small universes.


    At this point, the battle between Ronnie and the Novel Court had drawn to a close.


    They had reached a stalemate and agreed to keep it that way for the time being.


    After the fight, Ronnie retreated with Chapman and the former leader of the Annihilation Mountain.


    Meanwhile, the leader of the Novel Court, along with two superior elders, guarded the headquarters in case Ronnie decided to come back.


    They had to ensure that he wouldn''t be able to attack them again and stir up even more trouble.


    After all, back in the chaotic void near the Novel Court, the smell of blood filled the air. The battle was so fierce that it got left in a mess��corpses scattered all over the place, oodles of broken limbs floated everywhere, and blood kept flowing in the void.


    In a battle of this level, it didn''t matter who won. Countless creatures would die either way.

 Chapter 3971 Discover A Supreme Universe

    "From this day forth, the Novel Court and Ronnie will become deadly enemies!"


    A voice came booming from the headquarters of the Novel Court.


    "Humph! Whatever. What''s the point?


    The Novel Court will be wiped out very soon, anyway. Enjoy your final days!"


    The arrogant voice of Ronnie sounded in response from afar.


    Apparently, the two super forces had become hostile against each other and became rabid enemies.


    In any case, the terrifying strength that Ronnie had displayed had left the entire Sea of Chaos in shock and awe.


    The battle proved that Ronnie, a rising star, had the strength to challenge the five super forces.


    Apart from anything else, the fact that Ronnie had two governing gods under his command had forced the entire Sea of Chaos, and even the Beast City to secretly fear him.


    The battle had to end sometime and everything settled down.


    Meanwhile, in a secret room in the depths of the Annihilation Mountain.


    "This is unfortunate. The energy and laws of this chaotic space are not suitable for me.


    I have spent a considerable time here and so far, I have only recovered thirty percent of my strength at most.


    If the speed of my recovery had been faster, it would be easy for me to wipe out the Novel Court.


    But now, I''ll have to take my time.


    When I completely recover and have my strength back to peak levels, it will be easy for me to conquer the Sea of Chaos,"


    Ronnie murmured as he sat cross legged in the secret room.


    At that same time, in the headquarters of the Novel Court.


    In a magnificent palace, there were several tall men with majestic auras and shrouded by the original chaotic laws.


    "Leader, what do you think of Ronnie''s real combat power?"


    a man with his face covered in thick black fog asked in an icy cold and gloomy voice, like a ferocious ghost that had lived for billions of years.


    "His strength is very strange to me.


    It was not too long ago that he broke through and became a governing god.


    However, I feel that he is much more advanced in the comprehension of various laws and secret techniques than I am.


    If pitted side by side with him, I feel like a junior fighting with a senior.


    Admittedly, I''m inferior to him in every aspect, including under


    d."


    As soon as Austin returned, he went straight to Santos to pay him a visit.


    "Really?"


    Santos was overjoyed to hear the good news.


    He had been working hard on the Grand Geomancy Array this whole time, trying to make further repairs as well as a few improvements.


    However, he still couldn''t find the proper method.


    "Don''t worry. I know a senior who can help us,"


    said Austin with reassurance.


    "Whew! That''s great then!"


    Santos said with excitement and relief.


    "Master, I''ll give you a jade slip. With it, you can contact him."


    Austin took out a jade slip and handed it to Santos.


    "Thank you."


    Santos took the jade slip and left.


    Since the leader of the Fallen Divine Valley had a special identity, he had to come up with ways to prevent his enemies from finding him. Using the jade slip to contact him was a safe yet effective method.


    "Brat, you finally come back,"


    the chaotic world tree said as it suddenly appeared in front of Austin.


    "Wow. Look at you! Your strength seems to have increased a lot,"


    Austin exclaimed, sounding a little surprised.


    The aura emitted by the chaotic world tree was obviously much stronger than before.


    "Of course.


    The treasure you brought back for me has proven to be very useful,"


    the chaotic world tree replied.


    "By the way, I find that there seems to be a supreme universe in the three thousand big and small universes,"


    the tree continued.


    "Really? That''s amazing!"


    Austin was overjoyed.

 Chapter 3972 The Aura Of The Divine Beings World

    ''It must be the Divine Being''s World!''


    That was Austin''s immediate thought.


    "Where did you see it? Take me there right now!"


    Austin demanded, his eyes shining in joy.


    "A supreme universe?!


    I can''t believe there''s a supreme universe in this universe community.


    Are you making this up?"


    None of the twelve animals beside Austin believed a word the chaotic world tree said.


    "Hey, you stupid tree, don''t talk nonsense.


    Not only is the quality of this universe community not that high, the laws here aren''t anywhere near being complete either. It''s impossible for a supreme universe to exist here."


    "He''s right. Stupid tree, you must be lying.


    Many places in the Sea of Chaos has a higher universe grade than the three thousand big and small universes.


    If one of the three thousand big and small universes could turn into a supreme universe, then supreme universes could be found everywhere in the Sea of Chaos."


    Most of the twelve animals didn''t bother pulling their punches.


    "You guys sound like you know everything about universe grade. Do you know what it is? You don''t know anything.


    Unlike you, I''m an expert. Shut up, all of you!"


    Loud yells left the chaotic world tree as it became pissed off at the twelve animals.


    Since it was a chaotic world tree, it could produce cosmoses.


    No one knew better than it did when it came to cosmoses, space, and universe grade.


    "You stupid tree, I didn''t expect you''d be so quick-tempered!


    How dare you put on airs in front of us?"


    A quick retort left the rat''s lips.


    "You stupid tree, why are you yelling at me?


    What did I do to you?"


    A vicious gleam appeared on the eyes of the sky-devouring dog as it glared at the chaotic world tree.


    "Stop arguing.


    Just take me there. I trust you."


    Austin smiled at the chaotic world tree.


    "Brat, I''m glad that you believe in me."


    After the chaotic world tree cast the twelve animals an angry stare, it turned and left with Austin. Out of curiosity, the twelve animals trailed after them.


    Soon the group arrived at that void.


    "Here it is. I captured the aura of that supreme universe here last time.


    It''s covered by many laws, so it''s very difficult to discover,"


    the chaotic world tree explained to Austin, pointing at the


    e three thousand big and small universes could handle them.


    "Two formidable existences?"


    Confusion filled the chaotic world tree''s face.


    "I''ll give you information on them."


    A beam of light flew out with a wave of Austin''s sleeve and instantly entered the chaotic world tree.


    This beam of light contained the portraits of the two evil beasts that he met in the Divine Tomb.


    "What kind of formidable creatures are they? Brat, take us to them.


    We''ll help you slay them,"


    the tall tiger demanded.


    When the twelve animals worked together, they could even face down a governing god.


    However, there were two beasts that each could equal the strength of a governing god in the Divine Tomb.


    "Maybe next time.


    For now, we don''t provoke them."


    Austin decided after a moment''s hesitation.


    Afterwards, he returned to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    As soon as he reached his destination, he unleashed his spiritual sense and the law of reincarnation. In just a heartbeat, Austin learned all the important matters that recently happened in the cosmos.


    Most of it was due to the original chaotic law of reincarnation since he had cultivated it into the Major Achievement Stage.


    With his mastery in the law of reincarnation, it was a piece of cake for him to learn everything that happened in the cosmos.


    "Mom has reached the Divine Realm!"


    Austin was immediately put in a good mood by his mother''s progress and he was nearly humming as he strode towards the sky above the Flame Holy Land.

 Chapter 3973 Austins Lecture

    "Whoa! Mom, you''re awesome!


    You''ve broken through to the Divine Realm so soon!"


    Surprised at her achievement, Austin went straight to his mother and gave her a hug.


    Indeed, his mother started off late with her cultivation.


    Nonetheless, she broke through to the Divine Realm in no time.


    Her cultivation speed was so astounding that even Austin felt inferior to her.


    "You brat, don''t you want me to get stronger?"


    Austin''s mother snapped at him with a playful smile.


    She looked at Austin with concern and loving eyes and asked, "You''ve been out all these days. How are you doing?"


    As a mother, she couldn''t help but cup Austin''s face with her hands.


    "I''m fine, mom," Austin replied as warmth filled his heart.


    Not long after, everyone in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land found out that Austin had come back. They all gave him a warm welcome the moment they saw him.


    "Wow!


    Elder Sharp, Elder Brendan, both of you seem ready to face the Apotheosizing Doom at any time!"


    Austin got amazed when he felt the auras emitted by the elders.


    Apparently, the two of them had already reached the premium stage of Divine Realm.


    He was glad to know that the core leaders of the Flame Holy Land had remarkable progress while he was away.


    He thought it would be difficult for them to find time to cultivate��especially Elder Sharp, who was in charge of all the affairs of the Flame Holy Land.


    "Yes, that''s right.


    I sense that the opportunity to break through is on its way.


    Finally, huh? Ha-ha!" Elder Sharp laughed heartily in excitement.


    "I''m glad.


    Here, please take these. Maybe they could help."


    With a wave of his hand, Austin took out loads of treasures, magic pills, and spiritual herbs.


    Considering his wealth, what he drew out were rare treasures he acquired from all over the Sea of Chaos. Each of them was absolutely invaluable.


    "Ah, this kid..."


    Shocked and gratified, Elder Sharp and Elder Brendan couldn''t help but fix their eyes on the treasures before them.


    After that, the others also bid Austin welcome one after another.


    He was delighted to be back and see everyone in the Flame Holy Land.


    Since he had decided to stay in this place for a while, Austin felt thrilled that he would get to spend more time with his parents, wives, brother, and some friends.


    On top of that, Santos sent him a message through telepathy, telling him that he was in the Fallen Divine Valley and that it would take him some time to learn how he could repair the Grand Geomancy Array from Austin''s statue master.


    Although he didn''t show it, Austin was secretly relieved to hear this news.


    After all, he was looking forward to enjoying his time with family and friends without having to worry about anything for a while. Besides, he didn''t want to make trouble in the Sea of Chaos before the huge array got repaired, so it all worked out for him.


    One day, Elder Sharp and several superior elders of the Flame Holy Lan


    m the crowd as they finally found the answers to the difficulties, puzzles, and problems they encountered while they were in the process of their cultivation. No words could explain the excitement on their faces the moment they realized they had just received enlightenment.


    Three days had passed, and Austin had finally concluded his lecture.


    The second he said his goodbyes, he swiftly disappeared from the platform.


    However, many creatures remained gathered around the platform even though he had already left the square. As they sat quietly with their eyes closed, they savored every word that Austin had taught them.


    Clap! Crack! Boom!


    All of a sudden, thunder rumbled in the sky above the Flame Holy Land.


    It went on and on until it shook the ground.


    Then, the thunder finally roared and strokes of lightning hit the air.


    "Woo-hoo! I''m going to break through!"


    A creature eagerly soared into the sky, fearlessly meeting the Thunderstroke Doom.


    "Oh, man! Me too!


    "Ha! Same here! See you at the next stage!"


    Every second in the next few days, the Thunderstroke Doom could be heard in all of the Flame Holy Land.


    Many of them had made remarkable breakthroughs after listening to Austin''s lecture.


    "Ha-ha! Why am I not surprised that his teachings would lead our disciples to this much progress? Look, the overall strength of the Flame Holy Land has seriously enhanced!"


    Elder Sharp and the senior elders were overjoyed to see everyone in the headquarters achieving greater things, thanking Austin in their hearts for helping them.


    "I''m about to face the Apotheosizing Doom!"


    Even Elder Sharp felt thrilled that he would soon find success after all his diligent cultivation.


    "Me too.


    I will meet it one of these days," Elder Brendan expressed with fervent anticipation.


    Sure enough, after just a couple of days, Elder Sharp and Elder Brendan underwent the Apotheosizing Doom.


    Finally, they both passed and emerged as divine gods.

 Chapter 3974 The Wish To Have A Grandchild

    Austin was filled with satisfaction when he saw the prosperity of the Flame Holy Land.


    The place meant a lot for him.


    Many of his closest friends and loved ones lived there.


    His parents, brother, Murray, Godwin, Angus, Peter, Herbert and the others all lived in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    He would do anything just to keep them safe.


    The fact that Austin placed them in the Flame Holy Land was a testament to how much he loved the land.


    Kevin also understood this point.


    Therefore, he had long regarded the Flame Holy Land as the most important and core sect in the entire Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Some even said that the Flame Holy Land would get a big chunk of the resources available in the entire cosmos.


    "Master Santos, how long will it take to completely repair the Grand Geomancy Array?"


    Austin sent a message to Santos using his spiritual sense.


    "I''ve already started to fix it, but it will take some time.


    I guess it will take a year or two to completely repair,"


    Santos replied. He had returned to the three thousand big and small universes to restore the array to its once perfect condition.


    "Do you need my help?"


    Austin asked.


    "No need for the time being. I actually think that this will help me become stronger.


    For me, this is another type of cultivation,"


    Santos replied.


    "Okay, thank you,"


    said Austin.


    Austin managed to stay in the Flame Holy Land for half a year this time.


    "You brat, when will you give me a grandchild?!"


    During the past six months, his mother kept pestering him to have a child.


    "Mom, it''s not up to me.


    You should also ask your daughters-in-law!"


    Austin''s face turned red and deflected the question to his wives.


    Beside them, Caroline, Ivy, and Sue all turned red as they heard this.


    "Well you should work harder!


    You know I don''t ask for much.


    I just want a grandchild as soon as possible."


    Of course, it was impossible for Austin''s mother to scold her daughters-in-law like she did to his son. So she mentioned this topic in a nonchalant way.


    Caroline, Ivy, and Sue all wished they would just disappear as soon as they heard this embarrassing question from their husband''s mother.


    "At this point, your brother may give me a grandchild sooner than you do,"


    Austin''s mother said, her tone filled with excitement and happiness.


    "What? Chad already has a wife?"


    Austin was o


    s head and said with a poor look.


    "You''re smart enough,"


    Austin''s mother said proudly.


    "Well, since everyone is here, I''ll only say this once. I want a grandchild as soon as possible!"


    she ordered everyone in a loud, domineering tone.


    Austin, Chad and their wives didn''t dare answer back to their elder.


    After spending half a year in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land, Austin decided to once again begin his cultivation.


    This time, he had been cultivating in seclusion for two years.


    During the time, he mainly focused on cultivating his mind power.


    The Mind Sword Skill was one of his most powerful trump cards now.


    If he wanted to make this more powerful, he had to make his mind power stronger.


    "Even if I strengthened the Mind Sword Skill to its absolute peak, I could only deal with a semi-governing god.


    If I met a true governing god, it would not be of much help.


    But I still have to give it my all."


    Austin was well aware of his strength.


    Two years later, a piece of good news came.


    "Austin, the Grand Geomancy Array has been repaired!"


    Austin received a message from Santos out of the blue.


    "Really? That''s great!"


    Austin was overjoyed.


    Even a governing god wouldn''t pose as a threat to the three thousand big and small universes now because of the powerful array.


    The three thousand big and small universes were now completely safe!


    Austin had nothing to worry about anymore!


    "Finally, I can do whatever I want without worrying about the safety of the billions of creatures living here."


    Austin shot up with excitement in his eyes.

 Chapter 3975 Set Off

    Austin moved and disappeared in the secret chamber.


    As soon as he did, he resurfaced in a chaotic void in expanse of the three thousand big and small universes.


    "It''s done! The Grand Geomancy Array has been repaired!"


    Austin''s spiritual sense was so powerful that he immediately sensed that the Grand Geomancy Array in the three thousand big and small universes had undergone a qualitative change.


    Then, he felt a strong gush of energy pressure come his way. He was dumbfounded.


    "It''s the original chaotic law!"


    Austin found that throughout the void of the three thousand big and small universes, the original chaotic law was abundant.


    Back then, only the law of supreme enlightenment existed around this area.


    The original chaotic law had rarely existed.


    But now, the Grand Geomancy Array had been repaired, making many original chaotic laws come into being.


    The promotion of the law in this space naturally increased the level of the entire space.


    Santos, the Divine Swordsman and the twelve zodiac animals all stood in the chaotic void.


    These people were regarded as the most powerful masters in the three thousand big and small universes now.


    They could feel the huge changes that took effect.


    "From now on, the three thousand big and small universes will not be afraid of the attacks of governing gods!"


    Satisfied with the modifications, Santos was the first to comment.


    He had studied the Grand Geomancy Array for a long time and made great efforts.


    Even Santos himself was surprised that he was able to successfully repair the array on his own.


    "Thank you, Master Santos."


    Austin approached and bowed respectfully.


    "Ha ha, don''t mention it. In fact, I found this activity rather enjoyable!"


    Santos beamed genuinely.


    "Oh! Your injuries! Most of them seem to have been healed already!"


    Standing next to Santos, Austin exclaimed.


    The aura around Santos was profound and mighty, and his eyes were deep and sharp. The yellow runes of laws were surrounding his body, full of a mysterious charm.


    His body exuded extremely powerful energy.


    Apparently, his conditions were much better than before.


    "Yes, you are right. After the Grand Geomancy Array has been repaired, most of my injuries healed on their own,"


    Santos gently explained.


    "Great!"


    Austin was overjoyed.


    He had a hunch that his master was roughly around the level of a semi-gove


    "


    Many people couldn''t believe it at all.


    "Humph! A group of reckless bastards! How the hell do they have the audacity to come out and provoke us? They should have continued hiding in the three thousand big and small universes �� the backward universe community! Now they''re asking for it!"


    "This time, I will not let them come back alive. I will wipe all of them out��no survivors!"


    When the five super forces heard the news of the allied army, their egos were hurt. They were immediately filled with murderous rage.


    All the people in the Sea of Chaos were excitedly discussing about this news.


    Austin, on the other hand, had already ordered his men to set off in the three thousand big and small universes.


    About half of Austin''s divine god slaves followed him in this mission.


    The rest of them stayed to guard the three thousand big and small universes.


    The allied army had selected most of their elites to following Austin.


    "Everyone, this time, I plan to truly establish a force as our foothold in the Sea of Chaos. Based on this, we will expand our territory and get more power as well as dominance.


    We will not change the places as frequently without a stronghold as before.


    So you guys have to be mentally prepared. Am I clear?"


    Austin reminded loudly and seriously, glancing at his army slowly before setting off.


    "Yes, sir!"


    all the people answered in chorus, shaking the whole chaotic void.


    "Good. Now, let''s go!


    Let''s go fight for our dominance!"


    Austin waved his hand and shouted.


    With Austin''s words, everyone now was extremely excited and fired up.

 Chapter 3976 Block The Way

    In the chaotic void, a flurry of warships were leisurely sailing forward.


    The warship leading the others at the front was enormous, almost as big as a star.


    Hoisted on the mast of the ship was a big flag, fluttering in the wind.


    Printed on the flag in bold were four words?��"Army of the Alliance."


    On one of the warships stood Austin, surrounded by a large number of senior leaders of the alliance.


    "Leader, if we crowd around like this, we will soon attract the attention of the five super forces,"


    the leader of the Ice Palace said in a concerned voice.


    She was now one of the core leaders of the alliance.


    "That''s exactly what I want,"


    Austin said calmly. There was a small smirk playing on the corners of his lips, and his eyes were lit up in determination. "From now on, we will officially be on equal footing with the super forces. There is no need to hide from them.


    Don''t worry.


    Even if the governing gods come, I have a way to deal with them."


    Upon hearing his words, the other senior leaders, who had been hesitant and doubtful so far, perked up with renewed courage and motivation.


    None of them cared to ask any questions as they had absolute trust in Austin.


    "Okay, but what''s our goal now?"


    the leader of the Ice Palace asked inquisitively.


    Austin silently thought for a few moments before answering, "Let''s go to the Blue Ocean Universe Community first. After all, that is the place where our alliance was established. It is of great significance to us.


    From now on, it will be our home base."


    After he finished his words, there was a splatter of grateful cries from the crowd. "Thank you, Leader Austin!"


    The divine gods from the Blue Ocean Universe Community were all overjoyed.


    The white-haired premium-grade divine god, Ismail, Enoch, and a few other core leaders of the alliance were all from the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    More than anything, they had been looking forward to returning to their hometown.


    Down below, the creatures in the chaotic void soon began to notice the newcomers.


    This many warships flying in a formidable array naturally stuck out like a sore thumb.


    One of the creatures squinted at the flag and then yelled, "Look, they claim to be the army of the alliance!


    Is it true then?


    Is the army of the alliance really going to fight again?"


    Soon, the rest of the crea


    hat''s why I''m here.


    You''d better kneel down obediently,"


    shouted a strong man with halberds in his hands, standing at the front of the army that had just appeared.


    He was a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    "They''ve come to stop the army of the alliance!"


    the creatures said excitedly.


    In the cold, vast space of the chaotic void, the two armies were facing each other. Both sides had a large number of people. Their armors and their weapons sparkled in the light, as if begging for a fight.


    "Who the hell are you? Why are you standing in our way?"


    a voice from the alliance asked.


    "I''m Travis from the golden roc race.


    I''ve come here to kill the remaining members of the army of the alliance. Everyone who''s here to see the show, leave now!"


    the strong man holding the halberds shouted. He was twenty feet tall, and his limbs were bulging with muscles. In fact, his arms were several times thicker than ordinary people''s thighs. He had cyan hair and big eyes, which somehow made him look fierce and intimidating.


    Upon hearing his name, the creatures around collectively took a sharp intake of breath.


    The golden roc race was a very powerful race in the Sea of Chaos, and Travis was one of their most powerful masters.


    The golden roc race had already surrendered to the Beast City and become one of its subsidiary forces.


    "It seems that Travis wants to win honor for himself.


    After killing these remaining members of the army of the alliance, he can go to the Beast City and receive a reward from Marlon,"


    one of the creatures whispered.

 Chapter 3977 The Arrival Of Formidable Enemies

    "Master, please allow me to fight!


    Let me go out and put an end to this maniac!"


    There were several genuine premium-grade divine gods under Austin''s command in the warship. Each one of them had asked him to let them fight.


    "Leader, let''s fight! Now is the perfect opportunity for us to establish our prestige!"


    Those senior leaders of the alliance shouted enthusiastically.


    Everyone''s fighting spirit was aroused.


    "Very well. Ramsey, you go out and fight with him."


    Austin gave his permission to one of them.


    Ramsey was one of the genuine premium-grade divine gods. He was a member of the beast race that was subdued by Austin and kept as a slave.


    "Yes, leader! Thank you!"


    Ramsey was overjoyed. He felt honored that Austin chose him for this task.


    Deep in his soul, all he wanted was to stand by Austin''s side and be of some use to him.


    It would be his greatest honor to win a battle for his master.


    "You dare provoke my master? I will teach you a lesson! Prepare to die!"


    Ramsey darted out of the warship and charged aggressively towards Travis.


    Meanwhile, Travis and his clansmen were cursing.


    As soon as he heard the news that the survivors of the alliance had appeared, he rushed towards their location together with his clansmen.


    Obviously, he was not afraid of the surviving members of the alliance. As a matter of fact, he could take advantage of this opportunity to annihilate them. If he succeeded, he might receive an award from Marlon in the Beast City.


    "What the hell?


    Aren''t you from the beast race? Why are you here?


    Why are you fighting for the surviving members of the alliance?"


    Travis was bewildered when he saw Ramsey.


    The truth was Austin had succeeded in enslaving several divine gods of the five super forces.


    However, the five super forces had chosen to hide this fact from the public. They could not bear to reveal their shameful loss.


    Therefore, many creatures were not aware of the truth.


    "Nonsense! Just go to hell!"


    Ramsey let out a mighty roar and proceeded to make his move.


    Suddenly, they heard a loud booming sound.


    His demonic body continued to expand as black smoke rose from it. It almost looked like the nether fire from hell. Moreover, his aura seemed extremely powerful.


    Then, they heard a whooshing sound as Travis started to move as well.


    Travis'' halberds had split the sky. Their cold blades had cut open the chaotic space. He appeared as though he was a god of war.


    As the two of them clashed, their fighting energies surged and spread like a crashing tide, which caused the space surrounding them to explode.


    At first, the army of the golden roc race and some other creatures were only watching for fun. However, they were forced to retreat because they feared they might get caught up between the two gods'' skirmish.


    "Die! Go to hell!"


    Ramsey clenched his fist and let out a loud battle cry. After that, the demonic fog emanating from all over his body surged outwards. His fist emitt


    oment had passed when once again, a voice rang from a distance. "The white tiger race is coming. Come out, survivors of the alliance!"


    Another army had come from another direction. They had the same murderous look as the other armies.


    Same as the wild lion race, the white tiger race was also one of the most powerful races in the Sea of Chaos.


    Soon enough, they heard different voices coming from all directions. "The heavenly crane race is coming!" They emerged from the left of the alliance''s warships.


    "Army of the Black Wind Universe Community is coming!" This army had emerged from their right.


    "The Age Tribulation Universe Community is coming!" This one hovered above them.


    In just a short while, more than twenty armies had come one after another.


    All of them were clearly affiliated with the five super forces. As soon as they heard the news, they all rushed to eliminate the remaining survivors of the alliance.


    It was obvious that they all wanted to please the five super forces and make their own contributions.


    These different armies were tightly packed together and had completely surrounded the warships of the alliance.


    "Survivors of the alliance! Come out and accept your fate!"


    "Ha-ha! We have already surrounded you! Are you scared to death? It serves you right!"


    The armies cursed and jeered at them arrogantly.


    "This time, it doesn''t matter how powerful the remaining members of the alliance are! They are all going to be annihilated!" one of the spectators mumbled to the others.


    "That''s right! There''s nowhere left for them to run!


    Even though they still possess such strong members, they are clearly outnumbered.


    Facing so many powerful forces at once, they definitely have no chance of winning this battle," added another.


    All of the creatures present were discussing among themselves. They all thought that the alliance was doomed.


    "Well, I think it''s time to subdue more slaves!"


    Austin stood up with a satisfied smile on his face.

 Chapter 3978 Take All Of Them Down

    "Master, please! We can kill them all if you let us!"


    Austin''s soldiers asked, bouncing impatiently on their toes as they awaited a fight.


    "Leader, we don''t need to be afraid of them. We are stronger!"


    It appeared that the senior members of the alliance were also ready to show off their skills.


    Behind all of them, the twelve zodiac animals looked around lazily.


    They were all semi-governing gods, and their combined strength was equal to a governing god.


    The waiting and teasing was like child''s play to them. If they wanted, they could kill them all in an instant.


    "There''s no need to fight with them.


    Our final targets are the five super forces, so killing these guys would be a waste of time.


    Besides, I want them as slaves. Hurting them would make more work for me and waste my resources,"


    Austin explained, puffing out his chest.


    Hearing this, the senior members nodded their heads and stood down.


    There would be no need for a fight


    because Austin was strong enough to


    turn genuine premium-grade divine gods into his slaves.


    They were more useful to him this way.


    Soon, they would all be his.


    Austin walked out of the warship slowly, leading a large group of people.


    This time, Austin didn''t intend to hide his identity.


    For years, all the creatures in the Sea of Chaos had believed that Austin had died, so his sudden appearance would result in the uproar that he craved.


    He wasn''t afraid to be found.


    He wanted his enemies to come to him.


    Austin''s statue master in the Fallen Divine Valley had already advised him to establish his own force in the Sea of Chaos, so now was the perfect timing.


    Austin stopped walking and stood in the chaotic void with his hands behind his back


    while tens of thousands of divine gods stood in formation behind him.


    Boom!


    Following Austin''s order, the divine gods released their energy th


    hat made the hair stand were heard in every direction.


    Several divine gods stumbled and fell, and they all had blood running down to their chins.


    Austin''s army rushed forward and collected most of the injured divine gods.


    Austin''s Mind Sword Skill was so fast


    that no one had the chance to escape!


    Just when Austin thought he was finished, he noticed that a dozen of genuine premium-grade divine gods were still trying to run away, so he used his Mind Sword Skill again, nearly killing them.


    At last, there were about three thousand divine gods lying in front of Austin, with pale faces and frightened eyes.


    "Well done!"


    Austin smiled as he looked around at his large army.


    All these divine gods had already surrendered to the five super forces, but they were all taken down by him today.


    "Take them to the warship and I''ll deal with them after,"


    Austin ordered.


    "Yes, sir."


    His slaves and subordinates used secret skills to seal the seriously injured divine gods'' power and they placed them on the warship.


    "If anyone dares to offend the alliance in the future, they''ll face the same fate,"


    Austin warned, glancing coldly at the onlookers.


    Then he slowly walked into the airship with his hands still behind his back.

 Chapter 3979 The Advanced Techniques Of The Puppet Strings

    With a roar that shook the chaotic void, the warships of the alliance started moving again. They hovered like dark clouds, floating ominously.


    This time, no one followed them.


    After witnessing


    over twenty armies suffer a crushing defeat


    and end up being captured, they wouldn''t dare to stand up to Austin and his army.


    "Austin is still alive!


    The alliance is not annihilated!


    This means that


    things are going to be interesting in the Sea of Chaos again!"


    a creature stated, sighing as he watched the warships of the alliance leave.


    "Judging from its scale, the alliance can fight against the five super forces.


    However, the five super forces still all have governing gods.


    Although the alliance is very powerful, it can''t defeat the governing gods."


    "Yes, the governing gods are truly terrifying.


    If the alliance continues to provoke the five super forces, they will regret it."


    Many creatures shook their heads and sighed.


    Inside the warship, Austin was obviously relaxed. He had just captured over two thousand divine gods and he was about to


    use the Puppet Strings to make them his slaves.


    Half a day later, Austin was successful.


    He walked to a secret room in the warship where he could be alone.


    "I''m so happy with how far the Puppet Strings skill has come."


    Austin sat cross-legged on the floor and looked into his Soul Sea.


    In his Soul Sea, there were multiple, faint, red silk threads that were continuously extending into the void and gradually fading until they disappeared.


    Each of these puppet strings connected to a slave''s spiritual soul on the other end.


    With the help of the Puppet Strings, Austin had brought more than twenty thousand divine gods under his control.


    Not many had this ability and Austin was constantly taken aback by it.


    ''My cultivation in the Puppet Strings is much higher than that of any master of the spiritual race.


    But there is one thing I can''t fi


    n with. He couldn''t just find it.


    "So I won''t be able to learn the advanced usages of the Puppet Strings, right?"


    Austin asked, slumping his shoulders.


    "Master, don''t be disappointed. There is a chance,"


    Raleigh said.


    "Oh? What is it? Tell me!"


    Austin demanded.


    "It''s very simple.


    Go and find the divine gods of our race.


    They are the only ones who can automatically get the advanced techniques of the Puppet Strings from the inherited bloodline.


    Master, if you do this, you might be able to reach your goal,"


    Raleigh said.


    "Okay!


    I''ll go catch some divine gods from the spiritual race!"


    Austin exclaimed. He was about to leave when Raleigh stopped him.


    "Master, the advanced techniques of the Puppet Strings are hidden in the depths of the inherited bloodline of our race. Only when one''s strength reaches a certain extent will they show themselves automatically.


    It''s complicated, but I think the advanced techniques can be learned,"


    Raleigh continued.


    Because he was so experienced, Austin trusted him.


    "Well, since there is a chance, I must meet the divine gods of your race!"


    Austin couldn''t contain his smile.


    He had subdued many divine gods as slaves. If he could use the spiritual soul energy of these slaves, he would be unstoppable.

 Chapter 3980 People From The Annihilation Mountain

    Throughout the Sea of Chaos, news was spreading like wildfire.


    Mouths moved and whispers traveled, all saying the same thing: Austin, the leader of the alliance, was alive.


    He had shown up in the Sea of Chaos with his army.


    No one could believe these words when they heard them.


    "No way!


    I saw with my own eyes that Austin took his own life. Both his body and spiritual soul were shattered.


    He couldn''t survive that,"


    one of the masters from the five super forces commented after he had heard the rumor.


    He was one of the five masters who had been sent to hunt down Austin during his Thunderstroke Doom.


    They had cornered him and Austin chose to explode.


    The five masters had witnessed this scene and confirmed his death, but now people were saying that he had returned.


    The five masters refused to believe it.


    "It must be a rumor.


    If I blew myself up, I would die. Austin is weaker than me, so he would definitely die," an old creature with a golden horn said.


    He was in the Beast City.


    "Who on earth is spreading these rumors?" he added, huffing.


    He then turned to one of his men and pointed at the door. "Go look into this. I don''t believe that brat is still alive."


    "That''s impossible!


    Send our men to check it out!" a creature shrouded in a blue mist bellowed when he heard the news that Austin was still alive.


    He was in the Demon City.


    As the news spread to all the super forces, they all made the same decision to send out their men to investigate.


    The void of the Sea of Chaos filled with warships that


    all headed in the direction of the Ice Palace.


    "Leader, according to our scout, the Ice Palace was taken by the Beast City.


    They need your help,"


    the Ice Queen informed Austin.


    "It''s okay. We will get it back soon,"


    Austin responded.


    ''The twelve animals are here with us. Even if Marlon came here in person, there is no need to worry, '' he reassured himself.


    Suddenly, one of Austin''s genuine divine god slaves joined them.


    "Leader, there is a horde of people coming our way," he reported with a worried


    d defeat most cultivators at his level.


    He was only slightly weaker than a semi-governing god.


    But now he could see that the force fighting against him was too strong.


    He felt his legs turn limp as he sensed the terrifying amount of energy and mysterious laws.


    In a blink of an eye, he was caught by the paw, thrown in the air, and rendered immobile.


    Even Elder Vernon didn''t have time to step in and save him.


    Elder Vernon was enraged as his face darkened.


    "You foolish man. Do you think we will kowtow to you? Don''t flatter yourself."


    A mocking voice was heard from the warship.


    "How dare you?


    We are going to kill you. Aren''t you afraid?" the genuine premium-grade divine god of the Annihilation Mountain who had been taken prisoner yelled.


    He struggled against the paw but it was hopeless.


    Puff!


    Seconds later, the huge dog paw tightened its grip, turning the genuine premium-grade divine god of the Annihilation Mountain into a cloud of blood.


    Everyone watched with their jaws slack as it retreated into the warship.


    "That''s it!


    I''ll give you one chance. If you kowtow to us and ask for our forgiveness, I will spare your lives. Otherwise, I will kill you all!"


    a voice taunted from the warship of the alliance.


    "Humph! You are asking for it.


    Go to hell!"


    Elder Vernon flew into a rage, deciding to wipe out the survivors of the alliance.

 Chapter 3981 Elder Vernon

    "All right! Can we just start already? Let me out. I want to kick him!"


    a tall, strong horse beside Austin asked, bucking its back legs.


    It was one of the twelve zodiac animals, and its four legs were deadly.


    "No, not yet. I will deal with him.


    You are my trump cards.


    The battle hasn''t even started yet.


    I can''t expose my trump cards too early.


    Otherwise, there will be no fun,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Yes! That is wise.


    The strongest should always show up last to clean up.


    These creatures are too weak for me!"


    the tiger said proudly after hearing Austin''s words.


    "I agree with you. A powerful animal like me can''t show up too early.


    That would demean me,"


    the big black bull added, huffing.


    "Yes, yes. I know you''re a big shot, all of you. Stop bragging,"


    the sky-devouring dog said as it curled its lips.


    "Open your eyes and see clearly.


    I could take out all of them!"


    the big black bull roared.


    "Enough hiding! Come out and fight!"


    Outside, Elder Vernon of the Annihilation Mountain approached the alliance''s warship.


    Whoosh!


    A black machete, which was thousands of feet long, materialized in his hand and continued to grow. Black mist and cold wind spread throughout the void.


    "Originally, I didn''t plan on attacking you. After all, you are all far beneath me.


    But since you have angered me, I will kill you all."


    The black machete continued to extend, along with his body. He grew into a giant that nearly filled the void!


    He was a semi-governing god. There was little that he couldn''t do.


    Boom!


    Elder Vernon raised the huge black machete in his hand and hacked at the nearest warship.


    Crack!


    The chaotic void was sliced open, creating a high-pitched whist


    a yawn.


    "Wait. He''s going to fight against a semi-governing god? Is he able to?"


    the colorful rooster asked with a frown. Inside the warship, the twelve zodiac animals were waiting at the window, watching the exchange unfold.


    "Let''s wait and see.


    We must be ready to help him at any time.


    We can''t let anything happen to him,"


    the sky-devouring dog said.


    "Yes. I don''t he can make it but we need to protect him no matter what. Just let him try first. This is his practice,"


    the goat added with a nod.


    They fell into silence as they waited.


    "Elder Vernon, kill that brat with one slash!"


    "He''s nothing but a fool! Elder Vernon is a semi-governing god. No one can defeat him!"


    "Brat, kneel down and kowtow to Elder Vernon! Apologize!"


    "Now that you have provoked the Annihilation Mountain, you will die!"


    The people of the Annihilation Mountain began to shout at Austin but he ignored them.


    "Shut up!


    How dare you insult our master!


    Do you want to die?"


    "How dare you!


    We will get you!


    You all deserve to die!


    Master, please let us fight for you!"


    Like always, Austin''s slaves were quick to defend his honor.

 Chapter 3982 A Fierce Battle With Elder Vernon

    "Austin, you''ve made a name for yourself in the Sea of Chaos at such a young age. You really are a genius.


    However, it''s a pity that you pissed me off today.


    You''ll die here."


    With the black machete in his hand, Elder Vernon slowly walked towards Austin.


    Boom!


    Loud rumbles shook the whole void from the turbulent energy that gushed out of his body.


    Even the aura of Elder Vernon alone made the void tremble. A murderous gleam flashed in his eyes as he approached Austin.


    A black light of hundreds of millions of feet burst out of the machete and rushed towards Austin like a waterfall.


    Every inch of him was furious and itching to kill Austin right at that moment.


    Despite his power, he didn''t look down on Austin and gave his all. A terrible aura burst out as his vital energy and blood reached the boiling point.


    Whoosh!


    A slash headed straight towards Austin as the black machete flew across the air.


    At the same time, many divine chains of law filled the air and squeezed together to seal the space around Austin like a horde of dragons.


    It must be said that Austin never wanted to fight Elder Vernon head on.


    Since he wasn''t delusional, he knew that he was definitely no match for Elder Vernon.


    His most powerful skills were the Mind Sword Skill and the Secret Reincarnation Skill.


    Whoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, Austin used the Secret Reincarnation Skill and disappeared without a trace.


    Once again, he thwarted all of Elder Vernon''s efforts.


    One of the odd quirks of the Secret Reincarnation Skill was that it teleported the entire space and time away at the same time, leaving no trace behind.


    No matter how powerful, it would still be difficult to find Austin with the use of spiritual sense.


    Whoosh!


    An invisible but razor-sharp mind sword pierced into Elder Vernon''s body.


    "It''s that strange attack again!"


    Shock and fury filled Elder Vernon once again.


    In one quick move, he gathered all his energy to hit the sword and forced it out of his body.


    However, doing this restricted his movement.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Austin appeared behind him like a ghost.


    "Old bastard, take a look at this!"


    Austin roared.


    Swish! Swish!


    Dozens of golden spears appeared in the void at the same time a


    ake you as my master.


    Are you even qualified to be my master?


    Moreover, no one dares to bully me in the Sea of Chaos now anyway.


    Why do I have to be your disciple?"


    Austin sneered.


    "Go to hell!"


    Elder Vernon hissed and slapped Austin with his left palm. Thousands of divine chains of law burst from his palm and turned into a cage in an attempt to trap Austin.


    Boom!


    Endless black fog spurted from his right palm and it instantly swallowed up a large space. Not a hint of light remained within the fog, only darkness.


    Overwhelming black fog covered the entire area, sealing both vision and spiritual sense.


    A loud bang echoed around them as the huge cage flew towards Austin.


    It was an overwhelming double attack.


    "Time Reversal Skill!"


    Austin once again used the Time Reversal Skill and forced the time around him to temporarily flow back.


    In the blink of an eye, the black fog retreated.


    Even the majestic cage turned into retreating divine chains of law.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin took the opportunity to rush forward and struck with his left fist. All six chaotic magic treasures were activated again and bombarded forward.


    In the next moment, he slapped his right palm forward to make golden spears shoot forth like sharp arrows.


    "Austin, I''m going to kill you!"


    Fierce light and fire burst from Elder Vernon''s body as he struck with all his strength, using all the unique skills he learned in his life to fight against Austin.


    For a moment, the two were at a stalemate.

 Chapter 3983 A Draw

    "Go to hell!" Austin cursed.


    Neither Elder Vernon nor Austin was willing to wave a white flag. They both rushed forward fiercely.


    "Austin, although you are a genius, you are still too young.


    I don''t believe you can defeat me!"


    Elder Vernon roared. As he charged forward, his hair fluttered in the wind, and a whirl of black mist surrounded him. The strong murderous will emanating from him implied that he wouldn''t stop until he killed Austin.


    Whatever he had seen of Austin''s fighting power so far had come as a great shock. It seemed that he had underestimated this young man until now.


    Not only did he hold a grudge against Austin, but he had also begun to feel threatened by him. He couldn''t let such a young talented man continue to grow.


    Otherwise, both he and the entire Annihilation Mountain would have a formidable enemy that would keep them on their toes at all times.


    Austin was just a young genuine preliminary-grade divine god, but he was able to hold his own against a semi-governing god.


    This was unprecedented in the Sea of Chaos.


    As Elder Vernon prepared to attack, the only thought in his mind was that he had to kill Austin somehow.


    He began chanting, holding both of his palms forward. From his left hand shot out countless dark sword auras with a thunderous roar, flying towards Austin.


    At the same time, a dazzling white light that was as bright as the sun shot out of his right hand, aimed right towards Austin''s head.


    The black represented obscurity while the white symbolized brightness.


    The combination of these contrasting powers caused a strange change in the atmosphere, as if they had triggered a terrible momentum in the nether world as they hurtled towards Austin.


    Unbothered by this, Austin focused on using the Mind Sword Skill to continuously attack the internal part of Elder Vernon''s body.


    The Mind Sword Skill was notoriously difficult to defend against.


    It was intangible, but sharp and accurate. The speed at which it moved was the same as the speed at which the wielder could think.


    So whatever target Austin thought of, the sword would hit accurately without any delay.


    There was almost no defense against such a secret technique.


    As a result, Elder Vernon struggled against it even though he was a powerful and experienced warrior.


    Only after the sword pierced through a part of his body could he sense it in the first place. Then, he had to gather


    ''t kill Austin.


    At the same time, Austin came to a similar conclusion. ''Semi-governing gods are really powerful.


    Moreover, this Elder Vernon is one of the most outstanding semi-governing gods.


    It will be hard for me to defeat him, ''


    he thought to himself.


    "I''m flattered.


    I have to admit that you are also powerful, old man,"


    Austin said with a faint smile.


    In the boundless void, the two regarded each other with a mixture of respect and hesitation.


    "Retreat!"


    All of a sudden, Elder Vernon flashed back to the team of the Annihilation Mountain and ordered a retreat.


    Without question, the people of the Annihilation Mountain immediately left.


    "Austin, do you want us to stop that old man?"


    the sky-devouring dog said to Austin through spiritual sense.


    If the twelve zodiac animals took action, it would be a piece of cake for them to deal with Elder Vernon.


    "Not now.


    You can''t expose yourselves too early,"


    Austin replied.


    By this time, the people of the Annihilation Mountain had disappeared to a faraway place.


    Austin returned to the warship and gave the command to move on to the Ice Palace.


    Then, he headed to a secret room in the warship.


    "I have gained a lot in today''s battle..."


    Sitting down cross-legged, Austin recalled every detail of his battle with Elder Vernon. He had truly learned a lot.


    After all, this was the first time that he had fought against a semi-governing god head on.


    It had been a precious experience for him.


    Therefore, he immediately chose to cultivate in seclusion to comprehend what he had just obtained from the battle.

 Chapter 3984 Get The Ice Palace Back

    While traveling towards the Ice Palace, the troops of the alliance led by Austin didn''t encounter any large armies again.


    Then, another two days had passed.


    "Leader, we''re almost there," the Ice Queen informed Austin through her spiritual sense.


    She sounded very excited, knowing that she was finally coming back to this place.


    After all, she was the leader of the Ice Palace. She had spent a lot of energy, resource, and time just to keep everything in its proper place.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that nothing was more important to her than the Ice Palace.


    However, that most important thing had been forcefully taken from her by the Beast City.


    Nothing would make her happier than knowing that she could finally go back and reclaim what was rightfully hers.


    Thus, she was looking forward to this moment and couldn''t wait for their victory.


    "Don''t worry too much. We''ll definitely take the Ice Palace back."


    Austin knew that the Ice Queen would be a little anxious about reclaiming the Ice Palace, so he firmly reassured her.


    "I know.


    Since you came here in person, getting it back wouldn''t be a problem," the Ice Queen replied with a faint smile.


    Not long ago, she witnessed how Austin fought the semi-governing god from the Annihilation Mountain.


    Seeing Austin''s incredible strength, she believed in what more he could do.


    "Ha-ha! I actually don''t need to join the battle this time..."


    Austin said.


    ''I have over twenty thousand divine god slaves that would heed my every command.


    Even the alliance alone consists of tens of thousands of powerful divine gods.


    I heard that the beast race only had a single army stationed in the Ice Palace.


    Regaining control of it is going to be a mere child''s play, '' he thought to himself.


    "Master, we can already see the Ice Palace.


    There''s a large group of people from the beast race patrolling ahead of us.


    What are your orders?"


    one of Austin''s divine god slaves reported as he scouted the area.


    "Break into the Ice Palace straight away. There''s no need for any sneak attacks."


    Without any hesitation, Austin gave the signal to his men to launch the attack on the Ice Palace.


    As soon as he issued his order, divine gods rushed out of the warships.


    They crowded the space in an instant.


    The people of the beast race who were patrolling the area were all taken aback when they saw a huge army coming their way.


    "Who the hell are you?!


    This is the territory of the Beast City.


    No one is allowed to get past this point without permission!


    If you don''t stop right now, you will be declared as enemies of the Beast City!" a genuine preliminary-grade divine god from the beast race shouted, sternly warning the approaching army.


    "Shut the hell up! You speak too much!"


    One of Austin''s genuine premium-grade divine god hit him from the distance.


    Failing to dodge it, the poor genuine preliminary-grade divine god exploded on the spot. Before he even realized what happened,


    sustained during the earlier battle.


    Then, Austin swiftly performed the Puppet Strings and turned them into his loyal slaves.


    Every divine god easily got turned into his slave. As expected, the genuine premium-grade divine gods put up quite a fight.


    However, as they were seriously injured, they couldn''t struggle for long, and were eventually, successfully transformed into slaves.


    Austin had actually ordered his genuine divine god slaves beforehand to show them no mercy.


    This was the only way he could quickly employ the Puppet Strings to cultivators that were as powerful as the genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    "Leader, we''ll go on ahead and get started on our work here."


    The Ice Queen informed Austin that she had to leave to begin the rebuilding process of the Ice Palace and to subdue the other areas as well.


    Since the battle caused several damages to the entire place, there was a lot of work to be done.


    After all, the Ice Palace was a huge universe community. There were actually trillions of creatures that lived here.


    Not long ago, it was forcefully occupied by the Beast City. Along with this, great changes had been implemented.


    In each cosmos within the Ice Palace, many forces sided with the Beast City because they wanted to cling on to the one that had greater power.


    That was why, with the Ice Queen''s return, she planned on eliminating those phony forces first.


    Meanwhile, two beautiful girls who would make anyone turn their heads suddenly entered the hall and approached Austin.


    "Austin, we sincerely thank you for helping us take back the Ice Palace," the two girls said shyly, wearing faint smiles on their faces.


    They were none other than Isis and Winnie.


    Finally, they had mustered up the courage to appear before Austin and talk to him.


    "Why are you being so formal?


    The Ice Palace is a crucial territory of the alliance. Of course, I''ll do whatever it takes to reclaim it,"


    Austin responded with a bright, charming smile.

 Chapter 3985 The Sword Shrine

    "Austin, can you accompany us for a bit to take a walk in the Ice Palace?"


    Isis asked out of nowhere.


    As soon as she finished speaking, her eyes avoided Austin''s and fell on the ground. Her face instantly turned red because of embarrassment.


    "Take a walk with you?"


    Austin was a bit stunned. He didn''t expect that she would ask him for something like this.


    "Why? Can''t you?"


    There was a hint of disappointment that instantly flashed across Isis''s eyes as she pouted her lips.


    It wasn''t easy for her to muster her courage and make this kind of request. If she was rejected, she didn''t know whether she would be able to talk to him again.


    After all, Austin''s status was totally different from what it was before. He was always busy and there was a huge chance that he might just ignore her.


    "No, I was just surprised. Yeah, of course. Why not?"


    Seeing the immediate disappointment in Isis''s eyes, Austin couldn''t help but smile and agree.


    It was just a simple request, and he had time to spare right now. There was no reason for him to refuse.


    "Really?


    All right. Let''s go to various universes in the Ice Palace. We will tour you around. It''ll be fun!


    I have been here for a long time, so I''m familiar with the wonderful places in it."


    Isis was deeply overjoyed upon hearing Austin''s positive response.


    "Come on, Winnie. Let''s go."


    With that, the three of them set out together.


    The two women were so happy to spend some time with Austin by themselves. They wanted to seize this opportunity because they didn''t know when it might happen again.


    Then, Isis and Winnie took Austin around the Ice Palace.


    It was a large universe community comprised of about two thousand universes.


    For a long time now, Isis and Winnie had been living in the Ice Palace. They knew the area like the back of their hands, especially Isis.


    Since Isis was one of the core disciples of the Ice Palace and also one of the ice ladies, she knew several secrets that weren''t known to many.


    "The Ice Palace is an ancient universe community.


    It is said that its first ancestor had already lived even before the Sea of Chaos came into existence.


    During the primitive era, our first ancestor was a big shot who could dominate the entire Sea of Chaos.


    However, after successive generations, the strength of the Ice Palace became weaker and weaker.


    When I became an ice lady, I swore that I would do my best in order to regain its former glory."


    Isis happily told Austin the history of the Ice Palace and how important it was to her.


    As they walked side by side, Austin was constantly greeted by her enticing fragrance.


    "That''s great! I believe you can do it.


    After all, there''s nothing impossible through hard work,"


    Austin encouraged her and commended her dedication.


    He also felt that Isis had become more lively and outgoing than before.


    He was glad that his old friend was enthusiastic about what she


    rlds and universes here. It is said that this world did not belong to the Ice Palace at the beginning.


    But then a cultivator, who was proficient in swordsmanship, used a secret technique to bring it here countless years ago.


    Therefore, although it is within the Ice Palace, there is no law of ice in it.


    Instead, this is the only area that is filled with strong sword aura..."


    Isis introduced the universe upon seeing that Austin had taken quite an interest in it.


    "Oh, I see.


    So, there is a unique legend about it,"


    Austin said as his eyes were still fixed on the Ice Sword Cosmos.


    "Yes. It is said that the cultivator who brought the Ice Sword World here was actually in a relationship with the leader of the Ice Palace back then.


    However, not long after he moved the Ice Sword World to the Ice Palace, he passed away due to a serious injury.


    Because of that, the leader became very depressed that she passed her position to a trusted ice lady. And after that, she disappeared and no one saw her again.


    All of this is recorded in the history books of the Ice Palace,"


    Isis added.


    "I see. That''s a tragic story.


    But this world is really fascinating. There are so many spiritual soul marks left by several swordsmen inside. I can''t imagine how many powerful masters of swordsmanship must have lived here,"


    Austin remarked.


    Then, Austin suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked into the depths of the universe.


    "What is that? Do you also know what that is?


    Is that real? It''s a building that is purely made up of sword aura!"


    Austin couldn''t help but exclaim. He was already fascinated by the atmosphere of the world, but he actually saw a huge building that was made up of nothing but sword aura.


    "You saw a building made of sword aura?!"


    Isis and Winnie also exclaimed as they heard what Austin said.


    "Austin... Don''t tell us that you can see the legendary sword shrine!"


    Isis looked at Austin in disbelief.

 Chapter 3986 The Sword Gods Spiritual Tablet

    "What? A shrine?"


    Austin asked in bewilderment.


    The sword-shaped building emanated an ominous aura which sent chills down everyone''s spine.


    Each brick and tile was made of beams of sword auras that intertwined with each other.


    These auras seemed to be alive, wriggling as they moved from one place to another.


    Oddly enough, the whole building looked like a living thing as well.


    Every sword aura was spreading and emitting some strange energy, making people''s hair stand on end with fear. It seemed impossible to destroy the faith of swordsmanship.


    While Austin perceived the building, he sensed that the constantly wriggling sword auras faintly let out some unwilling and sad cries.


    "Revenge! Revenge! I must take revenge!"


    The voices were filled with anger and desperation.


    The space around the building was distorted and even shattered.


    Austin briefly described the appearance of the building to Isis and Winnie.


    "Yes, it is indeed the shrine.


    I didn''t expect you to be able to see it, Austin!


    It''s highly possible that you are the chosen one!"


    Both Isis and Winnie were left with their mouths open while they stared at Austin in disbelief.


    "The chosen one? What do you mean by that?"


    Austin eagerly asked.


    "It is said that before that sword master died, he left his cultivation base of swordsmanship in the Ice Sword World, and only the chosen one will be able to find it.


    According to the sword master''s last words, the chosen one should be able to find the shrine before he obtains the master''s swordsmanship.


    And legends say that you''ll be able to find that in there,"


    Isis explained thoroughly.


    She was an ice lady, so she knew a lot of secrets of the Ice Palace.


    "There had been countless sword cultivators of our Ice Palace who dedicated their lives to search for this temple and gain the swordsmanship of that sword master.


    However, every single one has failed to find anything.


    Then, many of them began to doubt if the legend was true at all.


    But here you are. You discovered the shrine as soon as you came!"


    Isis marveled.


    "I see.


    It seems that luck is by my


    erful than other divine gods.


    Seeing tens of thousands of divine swordsmen had died here shocked Austin to the core.


    ''Oh? There are words on each spiritual plate.''


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat as he found something while taking a look around.


    "I have been walking around the words and universes my whole life with my sword. I eliminated the evil and upheld justice, and finally became a divine god because of my brilliant swordsmanship."


    Austin read the words aloud.


    Although there were only a few words, they outlined the life story of the owner of the spiritual tablet.


    Austin turned to look at other spiritual tablets.


    "I''m from a clan of swordsmen. Ever since I was a child, I have been obsessed with improving my swordsmanship. After going through a lot of hardships, I finally became a divine god at the age of fifty thousand.


    I would undoubtedly cut down those who have wronged me."


    "I consider the way of the sword more valuable than my life. My goal is to collect every piece of rare sword throughout the many universes."


    Austin kept reading the words inscribed on each spiritual plate.


    He was able to learn what kind of life each of these divine gods had lived before their demise.


    ''What?


    There is an altar in the middle, and there is only one spiritual tablet on it! Is it different from the others?''


    Austin thought as he laid eyes on the altar in the middle of the square room.

 Chapter 3987 The Sword Cosmos

    All the other altars were densely packed with spiritual tablets, but only one tablet was found on this altar.


    It was so conspicuous!


    "It is emitting such a terrible sword aura!"


    Just as Austin''s gaze was fixed on the spiritual tablet, several intense sword auras rushed toward him, forcing him to take a few steps back.


    Fortunately, the spiritual tablet wasn''t deliberately making things difficult for him. On the contrary, the sword aura seemed to have been inadvertently leaked out.


    Austin did not doubt that if this spiritual tablet was intentionally being aggressive, he would be unable to fight back!


    ''The master of this spiritual tablet must have been genuinely skilled in swordsmanship to have created something so incredible.


    If he were still alive, he might kill me in an instant.


    This means that he was at least a governing god!''


    A frown appeared on Austin''s face when he realized the immense talent of the owner of the spiritual tablet. Instinctively, he became more cautious.


    Despite his current strength, it was unadvisable to be presumptuous or reckless in this sword shrine.


    Without going too close, he sensed the sword auras coming from the spiritual tablet.


    "I defeated everything with my sword, and everyone yielded to me!


    However, it is lonely to stand at the peak alone, and I have been there for a long time. When I look back at my life, I am saddened to find that no one could match me."


    These words were engraved on the spiritual tablet.


    It described the life of the spiritual tablet''s owner. He had a mighty sword and subdued all the powerful men with it. But, in the end, desolation was his only companion.


    Excitement coursed through Austin as he mulled over these words. Every nerve in his body felt alive, as though he had been enlightened.


    "It seems like he was truly an aspirational figure!"


    He stood still and contemplated for a while, speechless.


    Finally, he bowed to the spiritual tablet a few times. He was truly convinced.


    "This is what a real swordsman looks like!"


    Austin sighed as complex emotions surged within him.


    ''This Ice Sword Cosmos must have been very mighty back then.


    Tens of thousands of sword divine gods were buried in this shrine alone.


    However,


    all universes. I stayed on a star called Earth for decades.


    At that time, I acquired a nominal disciple and taught him the Flying Swordsmanship.


    I reckon the Flying Swordsmanship in the Sea of Chaos must have originated from Earth,"


    the middle-aged man disclosed.


    "You are correct, sir.


    The Flying Swordsmanship in the Sea of Chaos indeed originated from Earth,"


    Austin replied promptly, wide-eyed.


    There seemed to be such a sense of genuineness in the middle-aged man''s recount that Austin believed him.


    He was almost certain that the Flying Swordsmanship was indeed inherited from him.


    Austin was stunned to the core when he learned this information.


    "Young man, do you want to advance your swordsmanship?"


    the middle-aged man inquired.


    "Of course,"


    Austin replied hurriedly.


    "I can teach you my swordsmanship.


    But you have to make me a promise,"


    the middle-aged man stated.


    "Would you explain, sir? I''d prefer to know what your condition is before pledging."


    Austin frowned as he replied.


    After a deep sigh, the middle-aged man continued, "Young man, please listen to me.


    I come from a supreme cosmos called the Sword Cosmos.


    Master Sword is the supreme ruler of the Sword Cosmos.


    And I''m one of his disciples.


    My master has four other disciples,"


    the middle-aged man explained slowly to avoid confusing Austin.


    The Sword Cosmos!


    A supreme cosmos!


    A gasp escaped Austin''s lips, and his eyes flew open when he heard that.

 Chapter 3988 Armies Approached

    The supreme universe was very mysterious, considered a legend to the creatures of the Sea of Chaos.


    Austin had no idea that the middle-aged man in front of him was from a supreme universe.


    "My master had ruled the Sword Cosmos for countless years, and we lived a prosperous and carefree life.


    However, after some time, something unexpected happened.


    One day, out of nowhere, a mysterious cave appeared in the Sword Cosmos.


    The entrance to this cave was full of all kinds of abnormal visions.


    Even my master couldn''t see through the cave.


    Later, out of curiosity and badly wanting to explore inside, he entered the cave.


    But unfortunately, to this day, he has never returned.


    In order to find him, my three eldest senior comrades risked going inside the cave.


    And like my master, they have never returned either.


    Only the two of us remained to oversee and take care of everything in the Sword Cosmos.


    Later, the only remaining senior comrade of mine also took the risk and entered the cave. As expected, he disappeared and was never seen again.


    Because of this, I was the only one left in the Sword Cosmos to preside over the affairs of the entire cosmos.


    The news of their disappearance had never been announced to the public, because I couldn''t allow the others to know that my master had disappeared. He was the only one who could keep everything under control. There would be chaos if anyone found out that he was gone.


    In effect, everyone in the Sword Cosmos thought that my master and four seniors were merely cultivating in seclusion.


    Then after another several million years, suddenly, news spread in the Sword Cosmos that my master and his four disciples had died.


    After the news got out and spread like wildfire, none of the sects and clans listened to my orders anymore. Instead, they began to create trouble and fight against each other for leadership and dominance of the cosmos.


    Several powerful sects even joined forces to gather a large number of people and organize some sort of mutiny to challenge my ruling authority.


    Fortunately, I was able to lead my master''s remaining subordinates to fight against them.


    Because of this, the Sword Cosmos fell into complete chaos, with wars and battles erupting everywhere.


    At one point, several big clans colluded with other powerful clans from other supreme cosmoses and invaded the Sword Cosmos.


    The Sword Cosmos was already a mess at that time and was unable to deal with the invasion of other supreme cosmoses. Not surprisingly, it was easily de


    es were heavy and dense like solid thunderbolts, shaking the whole Ice Palace.


    All of a sudden, everyone in the six armies roared at the same time, "Get out you damn coward and die!"


    As a result, the Ice Palace shook from what appeared to be a violent earthquake that rumbled and shook.


    "Damn it! They are from the six super forces!"


    In the Ice Palace, the senior leaders of the allied army all realized what was happening as they screamed in horror.


    "Where are the people that we sent out to stand sentry? Why haven''t they come back to report?"


    one of them yelled out in terror.


    "Our sentries seem to have all been killed!"


    Another leader unleashed his spiritual sense and soon got to know what was going on at the frontlines.


    "Don''t panic, everyone. Leader Austin will be out soon. Have faith that he will be able to handle this!"


    another one said loudly, trying to calm and soothe everyone.


    "Yes, you''re right. There''s nothing to be afraid of, now that Leader Austin is with us!"


    The other senior leaders calmed down, remembering that a powerful being like Austin was on their side.


    "Okay, all is not lost. Immediately organize our people to fight back."


    The senior leaders of the allied army took action as well. They needed to protect themselves well, even before Austin showed up.


    Soon, tens of thousands of Austin''s divine god slaves, tens of thousands of divine gods, and the entire allied army began to move, forming a defensive array.


    "Austin, you fool! Do you think that will stop us? If you don''t come out soon, you will leave us no choice! We will break into your stronghold!"


    Roaring threats, full of expletives came from outside the Ice Palace.

 Chapter 3989 A Fierce Battle

    "Austin must still be cultivating in seclusion someplace else.


    It looks like we''ll need to help them."


    The twelve animals discussed the situation with one another through their spiritual sense.


    Then, all of a sudden, Austin''s voice resounded in their Soul Seas at the same time.


    He knew that they might be worried because he was not present.


    "Sirs, you don''t need to do anything. The situation is still controllable.


    Let my slaves and the alliance deal with this."


    "Fine. If you say so."


    The twelve animals quickly agreed upon knowing that Austin was also aware of what was happening.


    "Austin! Get out! Don''t be a coward!"


    A deafening roar came from outside the Ice Palace.


    It also contained an overwhelming murderous will that shook the chaotic void for hundreds of millions of miles.


    "How dare these arrogant bastards?!"


    "Why don''t we go out and attack them before they break in?"


    Austin''s genuine divine god slaves grew impatient upon hearing the taunts of their enemies outside.


    As a matter of fact, Austin''s slaves were much stronger than the entire allied army.


    Although there were also a lot of divine gods among the troops of the alliance, all of them were just ordinary divine gods.


    On the other hand, about a third of Austin''s divine god slaves were genuine divine gods.


    Moreover, some of them were genuine premium-grade ones, and each one of them was remarkably powerful.


    As long as there were no semi-governing gods and governing gods among the enemy troops, they would not be defeated.


    This time, there wasn''t a semi-governing god or governing god among the troops of the six super forces; thus they didn''t take this attack as a threat.


    "You''re right. It''s much easier that way! They are just a bunch of weaklings. How dare they demand our master to face them and put on airs in front of us? Let''s go and teach them a lesson!"


    "No one should get away from undermining our master! Let''s crush them all!"


    Extremely fired up, Austin''s genuine premium-grade divine gods immediately strode towards the entrance of the Ice Palace.


    "Come on, guys! We need to take action too!


    We can''t let them look down on us just because our leader isn''t here! Show them the might of our alliance!"


    The senior leaders of the alliance also dashed towards the entrance of the Ice Palace with their people.


    With the combined forces of the alliance''s troops and Austin''s divine god slaves, they were already strong enough to fight on equal footing with the six super forces.


    Soon after, all of the members of the alliance got out of the Ice Palace and built their formation in the chaotic void.


    They stared at the troops of the six super forces without a hint of fear in their eyes.


    On the other side, the armies of the Beast City, the Demon City, the Divine Corpse Palace, the underworld, the Novel Court, and the Annihilation Mountain surrounded them and stared back at them with oozing murderous intents.


    Just by looking at this scene, one would expect that a major fierce battle would ensue the moment they started attacking one another.


    Then, an old creature with red skin stepped forward. Apparently, he was from the Beast City.


    "Didn''t you hear us? Where is Austin? Why won''t he show his face? Is he afraid of us that he''s hiding behind his army


    related to the swordsmanship of the Divine Swordsman.


    The Divine Swordsman had tremendous prowess in terms of swordsmanship. With his innate talent, he rose to fame in a short time and even shocked the entire Sea of Chaos.


    Therefore, the sword skills that Austin had inherited from him were all brilliant and astounding.


    All his life, Austin only learned swordsmanship from a single master. However, he realized that if he wanted to drastically improve his swordsmanship, he needed more masters that could impart more skills and knowledge to him.


    In the past six months, Austin felt that he had entered a new world about swordsmanship when he met this excellent swordsman from the Ice Sword Cosmos.


    Recently, he recognized that his skills in swordsmanship had already reached its limit. But with the aid of his new teacher, his horizon broadened again.


    In fact, his Flying Swordsmanship had improved a lot. This skill had been very helpful and useful to him, and now that he had greatly improved it, he could use it more menacingly.


    It turned out that his new master was from the sect that created the Flying Swordsmanship.


    His nominal disciple on Earth failed to fully comprehend the essence of the Flying Swordsmanship.


    Thus, when Austin acquired it when he returned to Earth, he also obtained an incomplete skill.


    But now, Austin was finally able to learn the complete version of the Flying Swordsmanship from his new teacher. He actually couldn''t wait to use and test it on his enemies.


    "Very good.


    I didn''t expect that it would only take you six months to have a preliminary understanding of my sword skills.


    You''re more talented in swordsmanship than I expected you to be. Take it as a compliment from me.


    Now, I have put everything I know about swordsmanship into your Soul Sea. You can take your time learning and comprehending it, and I''m sure that you will still learn more from it.


    The truth is my master and four senior fellow disciples are better than me in terms of swordsmanship.


    If you go to the Sword Cosmos and find their tablets, and you''re lucky enough, perhaps you''ll acquire their inheritance,"


    the middle-aged man said his final advice to Austin.

 Chapter 3990 Great Progress In Swordsmanship

    "Thank you so much, sir!"


    Joy filled Austin at the praise.


    "Continue with your training.


    If you get the opportunity, remember to go to the Sword Cosmos and finish what you promised me,"


    the middle-aged man reminded.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll definitely live up to your expectations!"


    Austin sincerely agreed.


    "I can see that you''re a trustworthy person.


    You can go."


    He nodded at Austin.


    "Sir, goodbye."


    Austin dropped into a respectful bow and then walked out of the sword shrine.


    "The army of the six super forces..."


    Austin sneered.


    Although he stayed in the sword shrine for a long time, he knew the exact situation outside due to his powerful spiritual sense.


    In fact, he expected that the six super forces would hunt him down sooner or later.


    Some time ago, he sent his people to spread the news that the alliance was going to fight for the right to control the Sea of Chaos.


    That meant in addition to the six super forces, another super force was on their way to take territory within the Sea of Chaos.


    None of the six super forces was willing to let the alliance develop smoothly.


    Sooner or later, they would definitely come to surround the alliance and wipe them off the map.


    "This battle will witness the real rise of the alliance."


    With his hands tucked behind his back, Austin strode out of the Ice Palace.


    At that moment, a fierce fight was happening right outside the Ice Palace.


    Most of the masters of the six super forces were blocked by the genuine divine gods under Austin.


    All the genuine premium-grade divine gods played an especially important role.


    Time ticked by as the fierce battle dragged on.


    A large number of creatures died with every second that passed.


    Piles of corpses and a mess of flesh and blood floated through the vast chaotic void.


    Even the great rivers made of the blood of the dead let out deafening roars.


    Countless ghosts, broken spiritual soul fragments, spiritual avatars, and soul marks filled the air with their whining.


    Austin surveyed the battlefield with cold eyes as he walked out of the Ice Palace.


    Many of his slaves and the members of the alliance were injured and killed.


    "This is what you have to go throug


    A flying sword suddenly appeared and slashed at him.


    Both the speed and energy of the flying sword was too much.


    Shock filled the genuine premium-grade divine god and he hurriedly blocked the flying sword with the crystal ball and the token at the same time.


    Crack!


    Both the crystal ball and the token were split in half by the flying sword.


    Crack!


    The flying sword swept across his knees and cut off his legs in a heartbeat.


    In just a second, Austin used the Flying Swordsmanship to defeat a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    If it weren''t for Austin''s plan to make the genuine premium-grade divine god his slave, the god would be dead already.


    "Austin, you''ve gone too far!


    I''m going to kill you!"


    An old monster with red skin rushed towards Austin with his brilliant spatial demonic skill in an instant.


    It was like pure red fire was rushing towards Austin as the old monster''s original energy essence burned all over his body.


    Whoosh!


    A flying sword slashed at him as well.


    Boom!


    Thousands of bright sword auras appeared on the flying sword and made a sound as if each sword aura was a living creature.


    All kinds of sword civilization and faith were contained within the sword auras.


    Crack!


    As the sharp flying sword cut through all the attacks and defenses of the old monster, it split him in half.


    A wicked grin bloomed on Austin''s lips. He could now kill a genuine premium-grade divine god in an instant with just his swordsmanship.

 Chapter 3991 Six Masters

    Austin had just effortlessly defeated two genuine premium-grade divine gods in a row. This scene sent a shiver down the spine of every member of the six super forces.


    "Damn it! Let''s kill him together!"


    a genuine premium-grade divine god from the Novel Court shouted. He knew that they wouldn''t be able to beat Austin by fighting him one by one. Thus, they needed to attack him simultaneously.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    More than a dozen genuine premium-grade divine gods from the six super forces rushed towards Austin at top speed in an attempt to kill him.


    Crash!


    As they released their energy at the same time, it surged like a tidal wave and gushed down at Austin with great momentum.


    The void around them was destroyed and everything turned to nothingness.


    Swoosh!


    Before their attacks landed at him, Austin suddenly unleashed thousands of bright sword auras.


    Each sword aura was extremely sharp that the space was continuously shattered to pieces.


    With a wave of Austin''s hand, all of the sword auras were released and were thrown towards the wave of energies and also towards the genuine premium-grade divine gods behind.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The sword auras burst out like a meteor shower. They were overwhelming and deadly.


    "Watch out!"


    The faces of all the genuine premium-grade divine gods turned pale at the sight of the sword auras that Austin had unleashed.


    They could clearly tell that they were extremely dangerous.


    Swish! Swish!


    Austin''s opponents tried their best to resist the raging sword auras, but they had to maintain their distance, or they would be instantly cut off.


    At the same time, Austin was just standing firm in the chaotic void. Both his hands were on his back. He was only using his mind to control the countless sword auras to attack his foes.


    He looked awfully relaxed in the face of these more than a dozen genuine premium-grade divine gods. It was as if he was just toying with them and was taking the opportunity to practice his swordsmanship skills.


    On the other hand, his opponents were frantically dodging his every attack and were desperately retreating all over the starry sky.


    They were like small animals that were struggling so hard to escape the claws of their predator.


    "How is this even possible? How could a young man actually attain such a level of swordsmanship? He''s restraining all these genuine premium-grade divine gods like it was mere child''s play!"


    Every creature who was witnessing this scene was utterly shocked.


    "Fuse together!"


    Austin suddenly shouted.


    Swoosh!


    Then, the tens of thousands of sword auras suddenly gathered and merged together to form a gigantic sword.


    This enormous sword contained


    to you. He admires your skills and power very much. If you are willing to submit to him, he will protect you from anything and anyone. He''s also more than willing to take you as his disciple.


    You know that I don''t lie when I say that the cultivation methods of Master Ronnie are much more brilliant than any other sect in the Sea of Chaos.


    Think about it. I will wait for your answer."


    Finally, in front of the army of the Annihilation Mountain, a skinny old man walked out of the void and immediately laid out a proposal to Austin.


    Now, six powerful masters from the six super forces suddenly appeared.


    They were all semi-governing gods and their capabilities couldn''t be underestimated.


    Their eyes were fixed on Austin, but they had different intentions in their minds.


    "Austin, as long as you submit to the Annihilation Mountain, no one will be able to hurt you and your army,"


    the skinny old man continued negotiating.


    His long disheveled hair was almost covering his face. He possessed sharp eyes and his pupils were actually two silver crosses upon closer inspection.


    "Hey, old man! Shut your trap!


    Do you think the Annihilation Mountain is the most powerful group?


    All you can do is brag!"


    The words of the old man from the Annihilation Mountain quickly angered the semi-governing gods from the other five super forces.


    "What are you going to do about it? No one can hurt the young man that our leader wants," the old man sneered.


    He looked very confident despite being outnumbered.


    "Austin, you''re a smart man. The opportunity is right in front of you. All you need to do is seize it!


    You don''t know how strong Master Ronnie is.


    All I can assure you is that he can give you a very bright future if you choose his side,"


    the old man said convincingly.

 Chapter 3992 One Versus Six

    "Ha-ha!"


    Austin burst into laughter.


    "I didn''t know Ronnie thinks so highly of me.


    But still. Who does he think he is? He wants me to bow to him? That''s ridiculous. He gives himself too much credit.


    When you return, tell him that I''d consider taking him in only if he swears loyalty to me,"


    Austin said arrogantly.


    "Humph!


    You have a death wish, Austin. No one can save you!"


    the skinny old man from the Annihilation Mountain said, his face darkening.


    "If you want to fight, get on with it. If not, get lost. Stop talking nonsense!"


    Austin barked impatiently at the old man, taking a threatening step forward.


    "Show me what you''ve got. I want to see if you''re bluffing."


    Saying this, the old man stepped forward and made his move.


    "You old bastard, I''m not afraid of you!"


    Austin almost screeched as he dashed towards the old man, undaunted.


    The last time he had fought a semi-governing god from the Annihilation Mountain, it had ended in a draw.


    Hence, Austin was no longer afraid of semi-governing gods.


    Boom!


    The battle that broke out seemed to shake the earth to its core.


    These two were way too powerful. For a long time after the impact, the void that spanned billions of miles around them, shook vigorously and was filled with a number of runes of law.


    Austin''s body was covered in a layer of light made of sword aura. Each time he made a move, he unleashed the dazzling sword radiance.


    He activated five skills at the same time: the Mind Sword Skill, the Secret Reincarnation Skill, the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation, the Flying Swordsmanship Skill, and the secret skill that belonged to the heaven metal race.


    Each skill was brilliant and had infinite power.


    The skinny old man from the Annihilation Mountain was also extremely powerful.


    He released an overwhelming amount of black smoke that engulfed Austin.


    This was the second time that Austin was fighting a semi-governing god.


    "AAAAAAH!"


    Austin screamed, knowing that he was getting carried away. There was one thing in his mind: pull all stops to defeat the old man.


    "Austin, try as you might, you will still be weaker than me. I''m going to finish you once and for all,"


    the old man shouted.


    "Don''t talk big, old man. You will perish at my hands!"


    Austin roared back.


    His and the old man''s eyes turned red as their fight intensified.


    Endless sword aur


    one after the other.


    "Austin, try fighting my blade!"


    The old creature with a golden horn from the beast race pulled out an oddly-shaped machete and brandished it at Austin from afar.


    The blade emitted a brilliant radiance that swept across the sky.


    Shadows of worlds with members of the beast race in them could be seen rising up from the machete, which soon became so heavy; it seemed like it could trample upon a large area.


    "Austin, you have done a lot of evil things to our Novel Court. Today, I will settle scores with you."


    Saying thus, the semi-governing god of the Novel Court joined the fight.


    In each of his hands was a crystal ball, emitting a thick white mist before condensing into two white dragons, which then roared and rushed towards Austin.


    The six semi-governing gods had launched attacks on Austin.


    They had performed their best tricks.


    Six semi-governing gods simultaneously attacking a young man was a shocking event that had never occurred in the Sea of Chaos before.


    "All right. Let''s fight!" Austin shouted, smiling rather evilly.


    He was not scared. Instead, his fighting spirit was soaring towards the skies.


    He began to display all kinds of secret skills, bringing them out one after the other.


    "We can''t let this brat live!"


    "Kill him!"


    The six semi-governing gods looked determined and murderous as they pulled out all stops in fighting Austin. Each of their strikes was lethal.


    "We need to help Austin.


    He might die if it goes on like this,"


    the sky-devouring dog said to the other eleven animals through its spiritual sense.

 Chapter 3993 Fighting Hard

    "None of you has to fight for now."


    Just as the twelve zodiac animals were about to make a move, they suddenly received a message from Austin.


    "What? Austin, don''t push yourself too hard.


    How could you defeat six semi-governing gods alone? You''re knocking on death''s door.


    Master asked us to protect you. We have to make sure that you''re safe,"


    scolded the sky-devouring dog.


    "That''s right. Austin, don''t be too arrogant.


    Although your strength isn''t bad, if you fight against six semi-governing gods alone, you''ll definitely lose,"


    the tiger coaxed.


    "Don''t worry. I''m tough and won''t die easily.


    Don''t you remember when I exploded last time and even my spiritual soul shattered?


    I survived.


    I won''t take unnecessary risks. If I really can''t handle it, I''ll call on you for help.


    What''s more, my master asked me to come out because he wanted me to thoroughly train myself.


    It''s my challenge to fight against those six semi-governing gods,"


    Austin assured them.


    "Well... Fine.


    Remember, once you''re in deep, tell us immediately."


    Although the sky-devouring dog hesitated for a moment, it eventually nodded in agreement.


    All twelve zodiac animals were on their toes and ready to jump into the fight at any time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, Austin made a powerful move using the six chaotic magic treasures that flew out of his body, completely activated. Like six burning suns, the energy they released was enormous.


    Swish! Swish!


    Afterwards, Austin turned his hands into two golden swords that burst with brilliant sword auras and charged forth.


    This was a secret technique of the heaven metal race.


    Two trembling swords attacked the six semi-governing gods at the same time.


    A curtain of light made of densely packed sword auras appeared on Austin''s body.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All the secret realms in Austin''s body were activated at the same time.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    One by one, several deities and a heavenly dragon rushed out and unleashed a rain of attacks with different secret skills on the six semi-governing gods.


    Ever since he activated the soul secret realm, Austin made great progress in cultivating the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation. An astonishing amount of chaotic energy was stored in h


    erning gods pulled their punches.


    None of them expected that even though the six of them outnumbered and overpowered the young man for so long, they still couldn''t kill him.


    It was a complete humiliation under the watchful eyes of the public.


    "That''s impossible! Austin, how could your body have such a terrifying recovery ability?


    How are we not able to kill you?!"


    A harsh roar ripped out of the throat of the old creature with a golden horn.


    "I suspect that he cultivated the legendary Chaotic Heaven Body,"


    the semi-governing god from the Divine Corpse Palace said after a moment''s thought.


    "That''s possible. Otherwise, his body wouldn''t have such incredible recovery ability!"


    the old blue-skinned demon hissed bitterly.


    "It must be.


    No wonder he has comprehended several original chaotic laws!"


    Even the semi-governing god of the Novel Court agreed.


    The Chaotic Heaven Body!


    It was no surprise that the six semi-governing gods were shocked.


    Legend had it that this was the most powerful body.


    With the Chaotic Heaven Body, as long as the spiritual soul wasn''t destroyed, the body would never be completely killed. It could always be reorganized and reborn.


    Moreover, with the Chaotic Heaven Body, the cultivation of the original chaotic laws would be much easier.


    "Austin, I didn''t expect that you''d have the Chaotic Heaven Body after you got the evil baby Marlon left in the three thousand big and small universes!"


    A deafening roar burst from the old creature with a golden horn.

 Chapter 3994 The Attack Of The Twelve Zodiac Animals

    "Right!


    The evil baby that Marlon left in the three thousand big and small universes fell into Austin''s hands!


    No wonder!"


    The other five semi-governing gods realized what had happened after the old creature with a golden horn explained.


    They could now confirm that Austin had really cultivated the legendary Chaotic Heaven Body.


    "Cultivating the Chaotic Heaven Body can increase the probability of becoming a governing god, or even a god of chaos!"


    With eyes filled with envy, the six semi-governing gods glared at Austin.


    Everyone was jealous of this legendary body.


    "If I swallow Austin up, I wonder if I can indirectly obtain the Chaotic Heaven Body,"


    the old blue-skinned demon murmured to himself. His eyes were twinkling with greed.


    "Swallow!?"


    His companions were flabbergasted with this absurd idea. They exchanged surprised looks with each other.


    "Maybe, who knows?"


    The old creature with a golden horn stuck out his scarlet tongue and licked the corner of his mouth. The creatures who were familiar with him all knew that at this rate, he was very eager to obtain the Chaotic Heaven Body by devouring Austin.


    In fact, in addition to the old blue-skinned demon and the old creature with a golden horn, the other four semi-governing gods also harbored malicious intentions.


    The idea might be preposterous, but it did make sense. Perhaps, if they swallowed Austin up, they would really be able to obtain the Chaotic Heaven Body.


    Even if they couldn''t obtain all the characteristics of the Chaotic Heaven Body, they would still benefit a lot from even just a small portion of it.


    With this malevolent plan in mind, all their plans to eradicate Austin were long gone.


    They had all changed their minds.


    Consuming Austin whole was the better option.


    They looked at him with greed.


    "Come on! These old creatures really treat me as a delicious dessert! They''re really serious about eating me!"


    Austin got goose bumps all over his body and felt a little disgusted.


    "Hey, Austin! Come here."


    A brilliant holy weapon with divine light rushed out from above the head of the semi-governing god from the Novel Court, bursting out a terrifying killing aura.


    Boom!


    The weapon slashed horizontally at Austin��bright and invincible.


    He had two hovering cry


    r roared, its voice shaking the sky.


    Boom!


    It swung its paw. Runes circulated around, emitting a dazzling light. It smashed the holy weapon and forced it to fly back.


    The force it created was tremendous.


    "More punches!"


    The tiger was so thrilled that it kept punching the semi-governing god of the Novel Court. Its attacking method was very violent and crude, and there were not many skills. It just relied on amazing brute force to fight.


    The semi-governing god of the Novel Court was forced to step back, frightened and angry.


    "You fucking bastards! How dare you gang up on a young man?!"


    The big black bull rushed into the battlefield. Its roar was deafening, and it moved its two horns towards the blue-skinned demon.


    Clang!


    With a loud sound, the two horns collided with the huge demonic furnace.


    The collision was so tremendous that the furnace was thrown into the air.


    Then, the colorful rooster, the goat, and all the other zodiac animals took action.


    Each of them was powerful in their own way.


    All of them fought against six semi-governing gods.


    They managed to turn the table in an instant.


    Just now, Austin was besieged by six semi-governing gods.


    And now, twelve zodiac animals fought against them.


    "You! You''re here again!"


    the blue-skinned demon snarled.


    "Surprised? You seem displeased to see me.


    I''ll beat you up to make sure you''ll never be able to complain again!"


    the big black bull rudely spat back. Its thick horns made the blue-skinned demon tremble with fear.

 Chapter 3995 Secret Skills Of The Six Super Forces

    "How dare you lay a hand on the people of the Fallen Divine Valley? Get your ass over here and meet your doom," the sky-devouring dog shouted in a booming voice, asserting its dominance.


    It grew bigger and turned into a giant dog, overshadowing everything around it. A layer of light made from laws emerged its body, covering the surface in unmatched brilliance.


    It lunged forward and stretched out its paws to inflict massive damage on the semi-governing god of the underworld. Overwhelmed, the latter was forced to step back to avoid being hit.


    With a flash of grey light, a rat appeared in front of the skinny old man of the Annihilation Mountain. It opened its mouth and a beam of black light blasted out from it.


    Its sudden appearance took the skinny old man from the Annihilation Mountain by much surprise.


    But he quickly recovered from the shock. He immediately took out an odd-shaped tower to withstand the lethal attack of the black light.


    Swish! Swish!


    The rat continued to bombard the old man with beams of damaging black light.


    The old man was able to avoid the black light at first, but as more and more light blasted at him, he began to fail dodging some of it.


    Eventually a single beam of black light got through and hit him in the belly, instantly cutting him in half.


    The twelve magical animals were all semi-governing gods.


    Moreover, their master was a god of chaos.


    In effect, their fighting power was naturally much stronger than that of most ordinary semi-governing gods.


    In no time, the battle was over.


    The semi-governing gods from the six super forces had ended up losing ground.


    "Damn it!" the semi-governing god of the underworld screamed.


    His body was covered in cuts and bruises after he fought the sky-devouring dog and the goat for an extended period of time.


    Foul-smelling dark blood kept spurting from his wounds.


    "Humph!"


    the semi-governing god of the underworld snorted with a scowl on his face.


    He knew that they were at a disadvantage and had no chance of winning in this battle.


    Considering the options and possible outcomes, he decided to stop fighting. He stepped back to distance himself from his opponents. Then without another word, he turned around and disappeared into the void.


    It was extremely difficult to keep a semi-governing god from escaping.


    That was why the sky-devouring dog didn''t even think of going after him.


    When they saw the semi-governing god of the underworld flee, the other five semi-governing gods lost the will to fight and gave up as well. They performed secret skills to help them get away and soon, they were nowhere to be seen.


    "Retreat!"


    The commanders of the si


    ere all shaken up.


    "Leader, are you sure that you are going to let us learn these skills and cultivation methods? !"


    a senior member asked cautiously with disbelief written all over his face.


    Cultivation methods and secret skills were the most valuable, and important resources for any cultivator.


    They meant the world to the creatures who were into cultivation.


    Cultivators usually got these resources from their masters or even their senior family members. No one would impart such precious skills to outsiders freely and generously like Austin did.


    Moreover, the cultivation methods and secret skills of the six super forces were more valuable and profound than those of the other forces in the Sea of Chaos.


    But now, Austin was sharing them with the core members of the alliance. It was not a surprise that the senior members were acting like this.


    "Yes.


    You can select one or two skills that suit you and you can freely practice them.


    You are still too weak.


    And you need to be stronger.


    From now on, everyone should work hard in cultivation and try to become stronger,"


    Austin announced.


    "Thank you, leader!"


    The divine gods of the alliance were both grateful and thrilled.


    Then, they all lined up to select the cultivation methods and secret skills they were interested in.


    After they received the cultivation methods and skills, the joy they felt was indescribable.


    "Leader, I''m going to cultivate in seclusion and focus on the new skill!" a divine god said to Austin.


    He was anxious to practice the new skills so he informed Austin of his plans and bid farewell.


    "Go ahead. Cultivate hard. Come back a stronger man!


    Focus on your cultivation and try to make progress in the following month,"


    Austin encouraged him with a smile.

 Chapter 3996 Cultivate To Genuine Divine Gods

    "We won''t let you down, Leader Austin. Even if it takes a long time, we will work hard and improve our strength!"


    the divine gods of the alliance responded with vigor.


    They were filled with inspiration after getting access to the secret cultivation methods of the six super forces.


    "Okay. Go ahead.


    Ice Queen, Master Ismail and Master Enoch... You ten please stay.


    The rest of you can leave now."


    Austin asked ten members to stay.


    The ten of them were all premium-grade divine gods, and they were the core leaders of the alliance.


    Among them were Ice Queen, Ismail from the Blue Ocean Universe Community, and Enoch, the former chief of the Wu Clan.


    All of these premium-grade divine gods had been principal leaders since the alliance had been founded.


    "Leader, what can I do for you?"


    Ice Queen asked, looking confused.


    She wasn''t afraid to question him since Isis and Winnie had told her so much about Austin.


    "I just wondered if you ever had considered becoming a genuine divine god,"


    Austin answered.


    "A genuine divine god?" As they looked at him, their faces were painted with shock.


    The suggestion had come out of nowhere and none of them knew how to respond.


    "Leader, I''m old, and I have been a premium-grade divine god for so long.


    It''s too late for me to become a genuine divine god now.


    Even in the future, I don''t think it''s possible,"


    Ismail said, shaking his head.


    "He''s right.


    Leader, it will also be very difficult for me to become a genuine divine god, unless there is a miracle,"


    Ice Queen replied. The shock was now gone from their faces and they all looked disappointed.


    "Leader, in order to be a genuine divine god, the cultivator needs to have natural endowments and master some secret skills, like dodging the Thunderstroke Doom.


    Without that, it''s impossible for the ordinary divine god to avoid the Thunderstroke Doom eighty-one times,"


    Enoch added with a sigh.


    "I know. I already knew all this."


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    It was too difficult for an ordinary divine god to become a genuine divine god.


    First, they needed


    cluded secret room in the Ice Palace.


    The floor shook as energy emerged from it.


    "Leader, I''ve broken through!


    I''m a genuine divine god now!"


    someone shouted from inside the room.


    It was Ismail!


    Boom!


    The energy burst from him was so powerful that it turned his room into rubble.


    "Leader, I''m a genuine divine god now.


    A genuine medium-grade divine god!"


    Ismail was so excited that he could barely stand.


    Boom!


    In the distance, another roar broke into the air.


    "Leader, I''ve become a genuine divine god!


    A genuine medium-grade divine god!"


    This voice also sound very excited.


    "Ha-ha! I''m also a genuine divine god!"


    One after the other, the ten ordinary premium-grade divine gods all succeeded in becoming genuine divine gods.


    Ice Queen became a genuine premium-grade divine god, while the other nine were genuine medium-grade divine gods.


    Although most of them were medium-grade, they were much stronger than any ordinary premium-grade divine god!


    Now they had the skill and power to kill ordinary divine gods.


    "Great. Now I''ll teach you the secret skills of cultivation from the six super forces.


    You need to work hard and break through to a genuine premium-grade divine god


    or a semi-governing god as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, you still won''t be strong enough to lead the alliance,"


    Austin instructed as the ten of them gathered before him.

 Chapter 3997 Recapture The Lost Territories

    "Thank you, leader!"


    The smiles on the faces of the ten divine gods were all ear to ear.


    With perseverance, they could obtain the secret cultivation methods of the genuine divine gods and become even stronger.


    The premium-grade divine gods had all eaten the Divine Accomplishment Fruits, but nine of them were only able to become genuine medium-grade divine gods.


    Now that they had gotten the secret cultivation methods of genuine divine gods, they would have the chance to cultivate and become genuine premium-grade divine gods in the future.


    With a wave of Austin''s hand, ten jade slips flew out and fell into the hands of the ten divine gods.


    "Ice Queen, you are the best among all of you. After eating the Divine Accomplishment Fruit, you directly became a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    I can only assume that one day you may have the chance to become a semi-governing god or even a governing god,"


    Austin praised.


    "I will definitely work hard!"


    Impressively, the Ice Queen had leapt from an ordinary premium-grade divine god to a genuine premium-grade divine god. She had crossed three levels in a row.


    In only one month, she had increased her strength over ten thousand times.


    "From this moment, it is your responsibility to watch over the alliance.


    And I want the rest of you to help her to develop the alliance,"


    Austin ordered.


    He trusted the Ice Queen with partial control of the alliance.


    "Leader, I don''t think I''m ready. You should be in charge of the affairs of the alliance. We will assist you."


    Ice Queen looked at him with a mixture of doubt and caution.


    "Just do as I said.


    If there are any problems that you can''t solve, I will deal with it personally.


    You can discuss and decide the rest together.


    Do you understand?"


    Austin said, staring at the ten divine gods in front of him.


    "Yes!"


    the Ice Queen and the other nine divine gods answered in unison. They didn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    Austin was going to delegate his leadership.


    He understood that eventually he would have to become more hands-off with the alliance. It was consuming too much of his time.


    Once this was in order, the alliance sent several


    master of the beast race replied, looking down on Enoch.


    "You speak ill of our master.


    Go to hell!"


    All at once, several figures charged at the beast race. Their master would not be disrespected like this.


    "So it''s a fight you want?"


    the master asked with shock on his face.


    He didn''t dare to fight against several genuine premium-grade divine gods at the same time.


    "Anyone who dares to invade the territory of the Beast City will be killed!"


    Several genuine premium-grade divine gods from the Beast City charged, meeting the alliance in the middle.


    Over the past few months, the six super forces had strengthened their defense in their own territories.


    Therefore, there were several genuine premium-grade divine gods guarding the Blue Ocean Universe Community.


    "Let''s kill all these beasts!"


    With a wave of his hand, Ismail commanded the rest of his people to charge forward.


    "Kill them all!"


    The battle began


    and lasted for a whole day.


    The genuine premium-grade divine gods were the best fighters and they turned the battlefield into chaos.


    The alliance had one more genuine premium-grade divine god, so they had the advantage.


    When


    the battle finally came to an end, several genuine premium-grade divine gods from the beast race were injured and had fled in a panic.


    Corpses scattered the ground around the successful alliance.


    The Blue Ocean Universe Community was then under the control of the alliance again.

 Chapter 3998 The Enemies Counterattack

    All through the Sea of Chaos, the same thing was happening.


    The alliance had sent several groups to recapture their lost territories and


    Austin had sent out


    almost all his genuine premium-grade divine god slaves with them.


    As long as they didn''t encounter semi-governing gods or governing gods, they were limitless in the Sea of Chaos.


    With the combination of genuine premium-grade and medium-grade divine gods, the alliance was able to recapture their territories smoothly.


    The six super forces had divided most of the regions in the Sea of Chaos, and each of them occupied a vast territory.


    Each super force had many strongholds, but not all of them were guarded by powerful masters.


    Some only had ordinary divine gods.


    The simplicity of the tasks was almost laughable.


    One day, a divine god burst into the room Austin was standing in.


    "Leader, I have great news. Most of our territories have been recaptured,"


    he reported.


    During this period of time, Austin had been staying in the Ice Palace.


    "Awesome! But we need to prepare. The six super forces will organize a counterattack.


    So tell everyone to get mentally prepared,"


    Austin replied.


    "Yes, leader!"


    The divine god hurried to make preparations.


    "Sirs, can you set up the long distance teleportation array in the chaotic void?"


    Austin asked the twelve zodiac animals.


    "Of course we can.


    The teleportation array is easy for us to produce. Our master personally taught us after all,"


    the twelve zodiac animals answered.


    "However, to set up the long distance teleportation array, we need lots of divine space and time crystals.


    If you can collect the divine crystals, we can set up the array for you,"


    the sky-devouring


    genuine medium-grade divine gods ordered.


    But it was too late.


    "Ha-ha. Do you think you can hide from us forever?


    Go in and kill them all!"


    A genuine medium-grade divine god of the beast race waved his hand, ordering his army forward.


    "Kill them all!"


    Immediately, hundreds of divine gods, including ordinary divine gods and genuine divine gods, came at them from all sides.


    "Men, get ready to fight! We can''t bring shame to the alliance!"


    These people summoned all their bravery and led their men out of the stronghold.


    "Guys, kill them!


    No mercy!"


    "You won''t steal the alliance''s territory!"


    The members of the alliance faced death unflinchingly.


    Everyone knew that the chance of survival today was very small;


    therefore, they gave it everything they had.


    However, they were weak and outnumbered, so they suffered heavy losses sooner than they expected.


    Four genuine medium-grade divine gods


    went directly for the two genuine medium-grade divine gods of the alliance.


    It seemed that before they came here, they had thoroughly investigated the strength of the stronghold of the alliance to ensure their victory.

 Chapter 3999 Rise To Fame

    "Run! Run as fast as you can!" the two genuine medium-grade divine gods roared at their men.


    The two of them were covered head to toe in wounds. As the two people in charge of the army of the alliance, their priority was looking out for their men.


    They had lost hundreds of men in this fight already.


    Just then, a large army appeared in the distance towards their south.


    "How dare you step foot here?" A roar echoed.


    "This is the territory of the alliance. What gives you the right to stir up trouble in these lands?"


    The voice was coming from the troops that were coming their way.


    "Reinforcements are here!"


    The members of the alliance who were struggling to hold on at the base recognized the army and cheered up.


    There was a stronghold of the alliance nearby. When they had heard news of this battle and how it wasn''t going in their favor, they had rushed over immediately.


    With the furious roar of battle cries, the newly arrived members of the alliance dashed into the stronghold.


    This new group of soldiers also had only two genuine medium-grade divine gods.


    Trouble was, even though there were four genuine medium-grade divine gods in the alliance now, they could still barely handle the enemy.


    The enemy knew that as well. "Humph! Even though you''ve got reinforcements, it won''t change anything. You are bound to lose!"


    The four genuine medium-grade divine gods of the super forces sneered at them.


    By this moment, the alliance had suffered heavy losses, while the troops of the six super forces had been barely touched.


    The six super forces clearly had the upper hand.


    The situation was so dire that even though reinforcements were here, the alliance didn''t think they could turn the tide.


    "Retreat!"


    The four genuine medium-grade divine gods of the alliance decided that the battle was lost and ordered their men to retreat with an exhausted roar.


    Immediately, the remaining members of the alliance gave up the stronghold and began fleeing in a hurry.


    "Humph! No need to go after them."


    The four genuine medium-grade divine gods of the six super forces stopped their troops with a gesture.


    Fights like this one were happening everywhere in the Sea of Chaos.


    The first counterattack of the six super forces had begun madly.


    In fact, their main force hadn''t even taken part in a battle yet. Only subsidiary forces were fighting right now. And they were winning by a landslide.


    The size of their troops was astounding.


    Countless universe communities, races, and forces began attacking alliance''s bases one by one.


    Since the six super forces already controlled most areas of the Sea of Chaos, they easily got numerous armies on their side which were now working for them.


    It could be said that the alliance had now become the target of the entire Sea of Chaos.


    Almost all of its bases were under attack every day.


    Very soon, the forces that were now serving the six s


    Austin''s slave and the man controlled him completely.


    Not only him, but Austin also turned the rest of the divine gods into his slaves.


    Very soon, the battle was over, and the divine gods stood in front of Austin single-file.


    "Master!" they chanted respectfully in unison.


    Every single person from the opposing team had been killed except for these divine gods. The Ice Queen had made sure that no one survived and fled.


    Austin was planning on using this battle as a warning to the Sea of Chaos.


    "Let''s head towards the next base!" he declared.


    Half a day later, they reached their destination. Once again, Austin gave the same order, "Kill all of them except the divine gods! Leave them to me..."


    With that, Austin made his way towards the entrance of the stronghold, followed by his army.


    "Damn it! It''s Austin!


    He is coming! Run!"


    The divine gods in the base recognized Austin, and they freaked out instantly. The very sight of the man had cost them the will to fight and they were now trying to run away.


    However, there was no escape for them.


    Austin performed the Mind Sword Skill recurrently, and in a few seconds, he had injured all the divine gods badly.


    It took him and his army only a couple of hours to get this base back.


    Defeating the enemy one by one, they kept heading for the bases of the alliance that had been taken over. Each time they arrived at one, the enemies stationed there would run away as they caught sight of Austin. As a result, the alliance didn''t have to fight too many people.


    The enemy would avoid engaging after recognizing Austin. Knowing what the man was capable of, they didn''t dare to stay and fight him.


    It was safe to say that Austin had now become a famous figure in the Sea of Chaos.


    News of his fight with the six semi-governing gods had spread throughout the Sea of Chaos, which had played a significant part in his rise to fame.


    Countless divine gods were afraid of him.

 Chapter 4000 The Powerful Alliance

    Austin rallied his man into a fierce and brutal fight.


    The lost strongholds were taken back one by one.


    Austin showed no mercy to those who took the strongholds from him. No matter how hard they pleaded for their lives, the young cultivator killed or enslaved them without batting an eye.


    Everywhere they went, death followed closely.


    With Austin as their leader, no force could stop the alliance. They left millions dead in their wake.


    Not long after, as soon as the troops of the six super forces heard that the alliance was marching towards them, they''d immediately run away.


    No one dared to fight back.


    Everyone in the Sea of Chaos felt fear when they heard Austin''s name.


    Austin was not a bloodthirsty person, but if he did not do this, the alliance would not be able to establish their authority in the Sea of Chaos.


    This served as a mere warning to others.


    During this process, Austin had enslaved more divine gods.


    "Brat, you have to be careful.


    If a governing god comes, you''ll be in grave danger.


    Don''t let your strength fool you. You still have no chance against a governing god,"


    the twelve zodiac animals reminded him.


    So far, the most powerful cultivators sent out by the six super forces to deal with Austin were semi-governing gods.


    He had yet to encounter a governing god.


    Everyone knew that they were plotting a move against the young cultivator.


    There was nearly no chance that Austin would survive their attacks.


    The twelve zodiac animals were a little worried about his safety, so they all assigned an avatar to follow him.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be careful,"


    Austin reassured them.


    A month later.


    "Leader, all our strongholds have been recaptured,"


    the Ice Queen reported to Austin.


    "Well done,"


    Austin


    hat they were all on their own. Panic started to settle in.


    Time passed.


    Seven days later, there were only three days left before the deadline set by the alliance.


    The entire Sea of Chaos was gripped with tension and panic.


    Fear started to eat up every single creature.


    One day, a messenger suddenly appeared at the gate of the headquarters of the forces and sects that violated the alliance.


    "The leader of our alliance has ordered you to make an apology and compensate immediately. Otherwise, when the army of the alliance comes, all of you will be killed!"


    The messenger was sent by the alliance. He stood at the gate of the headquarters of those forces and sects and announced coldly.


    The news caused everyone to fall silent.


    For a moment, everyone had their mouths hanging wide open.


    Deafening silence took over all the places.


    What the messenger said rendered all of them speechless.


    The alliance was really pressuring them.


    On that day, countless forces in the Sea of Chaos trembled under the power of the alliance.


    "The alliance is so powerful.


    It seems that there really is one more super force in the Sea of Chaos."


    Everyone cried in fear.

 Chapter 4001 Flaunt The Alliances Strength

    "They''ve seriously gone too far. Think about it, they actually had a messenger come to our headquarters just to tell us that they would kill us all!


    They had the audacity to provoke so many forces all at once. Do they want to fight the entire Sea of Chaos?"


    "Tch. I say we unite and fight against the alliance!


    It''s not like they can really kill all of us!"


    Clearly, the forces involved weren''t happy with the message they had just received. The moment the messenger sent by the alliance left, they put on a bitter expression and denounced the alliance''s coercion.


    They had forgotten that it hadn''t been so long since they all worked together to attack the strongholds of the alliance and killed many creatures there.


    On that same day, the news about Austin''s plan to exact revenge on the forces spread like wildfire.


    It seemed that this jaw-dropping matter was the only thing that everyone could talk about.


    Apparently, the alliance had quite elicited debilitating fear in the entire Sea of Chaos.


    As a result, they had grown even more popular.


    Only then did the people realize that the alliance had become so powerful that they had the strength to rattle the Sea of Chaos.


    Back when the alliance had just been established, Austin led them to hide and fight guerilla wars in the Sea of Chaos.


    After some time, they had to escape back to the three thousand big and small universes and survived under the protection of the Grand Geomancy Array when the six super forces decided to attack them together.


    As the super forces tracked them down, the alliance suffered heavy casualties��making them a laughing stock in the Sea of Chaos.


    Even so, the alliance didn''t admit defeat. While everyone mocked and ridiculed them, they stealthily made some headway.


    That was why no one had expected that they would actually grow so strong in just a short time. They couldn''t believe that they managed to confront the six super forces head-on and that the order Austin issued even deterred the entire Sea of Chaos.


    "Whoa! The alliance is now a real super force!"


    Many creatures were utterly dumbfounded.


    "Oh? Well, I don''t think so.


    You see, what makes the six super forces so strong and powerful is that they have governing gods among them.


    Although it''s true that Austin is also powerful, he''s not a governing g


    auras.


    Their armors flickered, and their spears and swords sparkled as they caught the light.


    When they reached the Heavenly Elephant Universe Community, they found that it was quite large and prosperous.


    What was more, they perceived how powerful the heavenly elephant race was.


    Although it was true that they weren''t as powerful as the six super forces, they could still be considered a first-class force in the Sea of Chaos.


    However, when the alliance''s army finally barged into their actual domain, dead silence welcomed them.


    They couldn''t hear a single sound come out.


    It seemed that it was a completely empty city since there wasn''t even a shadow from a living creature anywhere.


    "Listen up! Here''s what''s going to happen.


    I''m going to count to ten, all right? If the senior leaders of the Heavenly Elephant Universe Community don''t come out and bend the knee to welcome us, we will destroy your entire universe community!" someone from the alliance''s army roared sternly.


    "The Heavenly Elephant Universe Community is a subsidiary force of the Novel Court!


    Are you not afraid of the retaliation from the Novel Court if you kill us?


    Besides, we have no enmity with you.


    We only follow the orders of the Novel Court.


    Don''t you think you should go to them instead?"


    Finally, a timorous voice cried out from inside the Heavenly Elephant Universe Community.


    Unfortunately for them, the genuine divine gods of the alliance''s army didn''t buy it. As though he heard nothing, a divine god started counting, "One, two..."

 Chapter 4002 The Arrival Of The Alliance

    "Didn''t you hear me?! You''ve gone too far!


    We have nothing to do with you! Go to the Novel Court if you want your revenge!"


    An angry voice came from within the Heavenly Elephant Universe Community.


    "Seven! Eight!"


    However, the genuine divine god just continued counting, ignoring what the member of the Heavenly Elephant Universe Community said. Every number was told in a deafening sound that shook the void.


    At the same time, the army of the alliance outside just stood firmly.


    All of the warriors were armed with sharp spears and swords and were ready to charge forward as soon as the count reached ten.


    Every warrior gave off an intimidating aura that could easily suffocate ordinary people.


    The creatures inside the universe community were all trembling in fear and didn''t know what would happen to them.


    The truth was the heavenly elephant race was very powerful.


    They were not to be trifled with in the Sea of Chaos.


    Among them, they had over a thousand divine gods.


    And from these divine gods, there were dozens of genuine ones.


    Their most powerful warrior was a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    Then, there were also about a dozen genuine medium-grade divine gods.


    At this moment, while the alliance''s army was outside their territory, over a thousand divine gods of the Heavenly Elephant Universe Community began to gather together.


    As they convened, the genuine premium-grade divine god stood in their midst.


    He was the patriarch of the heavenly elephant race.


    "Patriarch, what should we do? I don''t think they''re joking. They''re really going to attack us if we don''t give in to their demands."


    "Shall we surrender or fight?"


    "The Novel Court isn''t even answering! Are they just going to leave us to die?


    Why aren''t they sending any reinforcement?"


    The divine gods anxiously expressed their concerns.


    However, even their patriarch was at a loss for words. He stayed silent and didn''t seem like he could come up with any solution.


    "Patriarch, we need to come up with a decision right away.


    I think we only have two options right now. Surrender or fight.


    After that genuine divine god finishes counting, their entire army will start invading us,"


    a tall old man with gray hair reminded the patriarch.


    "Our race is caught up in the middle of the Novel Court and the alliance. This is such a huge crisis..."


    The patriarch couldn''t help but shake his head as he let out a deep sigh.


    "We all know that. Because we''re the inferior group, and we''re always the ones to suffer.


    But we have already reached a point where our very existence is at stake. We can''t dilly-dally anymore.


    We have to make a stand and come up with a decision,"


    ually here to give you our compensation."


    A large number of divine gods rushed out of the Heavenly Elephant Universe Community and welcomed the army of the alliance with a pleasing demeanor.


    "We''re deeply sorry for what we did before.


    With that, please accept our apologies and gifts."


    The patriarch of the heavenly elephant race himself stepped forward and bowed humbly.


    Behind him, there were more than a thousand divine gods, and all of them followed their patriarch and also bowed down.


    "Are you seeing this? The Heavenly Elephant Universe Community has really surrendered!"


    "Well, I''ve actually quite expected this to happen. They have no other choice. But still, this is inconceivable."


    Countless creatures were shocked at the gesture of the divine gods of the Heavenly Elephant Universe Community.


    Many of them had already assumed that they would surrender.


    However, when they saw with their own eyes that the patriarch of the heavenly elephant race himself led all the senior leaders to bow and apologize, they were all taken aback.


    They couldn''t start imagining how powerful the alliance was to make the other races acknowledge them to such extent.


    "These are the compensations that we have prepared for you. Please have a look."


    The patriarch came forward and presented them a dozen Space Rings.


    Then, a member of the alliance extended his sleeve and took the Space Rings.


    "Humph! What is this?


    Are you trying to make a fool out of us?


    I can''t see a shred of sincerity from these Space Rings!


    Do you expect us to believe that this is all you can give in exchange for sparing your lives?"


    The member of the alliance was strongly dissatisfied upon inspecting the contents of the Space Rings.


    In his anger, he threw the Space Rings back to the patriarch.

 Chapter 4003 Blackmail

    "Not enough?"


    The senior leaders of the heavenly elephant race and the creatures around them were all stunned.


    "You once attacked three strongholds of our alliance


    and killed many of our members!


    Don''t think that you can just get away with it and settle this matter so easily."


    The voice from the army of the alliance rang out once more.


    "You are right. It is indeed my fault and there is no reason for me not to admit it."


    The patriarch of the heavenly elephant race took out more Space Rings. Together with those he presented before, he sent them all to the army of the alliance.


    He offered more than thirty Space Rings in total.


    "These are still not enough,"


    the voice pointed out.


    "Well..."


    The patriarch of the heavenly elephant race and all the senior leaders looked at each other with embarrassment plastered on their faces.


    They thought that there were enough treasures in those Space Rings.


    Such an amount of treasures was already considered huge for the Heavenly Elephant Universe Community.


    Unexpectedly, the alliance was still not satisfied.


    "Well, you heard him. Send someone to collect more treasures right now,"


    the patriarch of the heavenly elephant race instructed the divine gods behind him, gritting his teeth.


    At this point, there was no going back for the Heavenly Elephant Universe Community.


    They had no choice but to bite the bullet.


    Soon, a dozen more Space Rings were sent to the army of the alliance.


    In total, there were nearly fifty brilliantly shining Space Rings floating in front of them.


    Each Space Ring cast an astonishing and almost blinding light in all directions.


    At this moment, somewhere in the middle of the whole army, a young man sat cross legged in the hall of a warship.


    With him in the hall was a group of divine gods.


    The young man was none other than Austin.


    It was not Austin''s real self, however, but an avatar.


    The ten core leaders of the alliance, including the Ice Queen and Ismail, were all present.


    "Leader, do you think these Space Rings are enough?"


    the Ice Queen asked Austin.


    "No,"


    Austin replied flatly.


    The ten divine gods couldn''t help but twitch the corners of their mouths.


    The treasures in these nearly fifty Space Rings were already wildly astoni


    were more than eighty Space Rings floating in front of them.


    "There! Are these Space Rings enough now?"


    the patriarch asked in a low voice.


    Whoosh!


    A sleeve flew out of the alliance''s camp and the more than eighty Space Rings were all rolled in.


    Then, nothing was heard from them.


    Again, there was just dead silence.


    The patriarch of the heavenly elephant race became restless and uneasy.


    The treasures contained in the more than eighty Space Rings were almost equal to half of the wealth of the entire Heavenly Elephant Universe Community.


    He bit his nails, anxious that the alliance would ask for more compensation.


    The more than one thousand top divine gods had the same feeling as their patriarch.


    "Yes, these are enough!"


    After a long time, a voice finally came from the alliance''s camp.


    "Finally, the treasures are enough!"


    The patriarch and the top divine gods all let out a long sigh.


    They were so relieved that they almost burst into tears.


    "We will let you go this time.


    But if you dare to attack us again, it won''t end so easily like this one."


    Ismail''s voice came from the alliance''s camp.


    "Let''s go!"


    As soon as he gave the order, the troops of the alliance turned around and left quickly, heading towards the chaotic void in the distance.


    "Our race has finally survived this!"


    the patriarch said in a trembling voice, looking at the massive horde of troops that was rapidly moving away.


    A moment later, the troops had disappeared as if they had never come.

 Chapter 4004 The Golden Roc Race

    "Patriarch! We have already lost almost half of our wealth.


    What shall we do? The cost is too much for us.


    The alliance is terribly ruthless and cruel!"


    an old man with white hair and beard informed the patriarch in a trembling voice. There were tears streaming down his timeworn face.


    "At the very least, we have avoided total annihilation.


    From now on, we must keep a low profile. We must remain cautious at all times.


    Notify all of our clansmen who are outside, and ask them to return. From now on, nobody is allowed to leave the Heavenly Elephant Universe Community without permission.


    Furthermore, always remember to hide from the alliance!


    Each and every one of you must stay away from them!"


    the patriarch declared gravely. With a gloomy look on his face, he stared towards the direction where the army of the alliance had disappeared.


    "Patriarch, what will we do if the Novel Court orders us to fight against the alliance?


    We can''t afford to offend the Novel Court as well."


    The old man had a troubled and anxious expression when he said this.


    "That is exactly what I am most worried about," the patriarch replied.


    He continued, "Alas! We have to be extremely wary of our actions.


    In any case, we must avoid deliberately provoking the alliance!"


    As he said this, the patriarch sighed and shook his head. They were obviously caught in a very difficult situation.


    The news of what happened to the Heavenly Elephant Universe Community had soon spread far and wide at an astonishing speed.


    "Even a powerful race like the heavenly elephant race has taken the initiative to surrender. They immediately bowed their heads and apologized for their mistakes.


    That only shows that the alliance is truly powerful!"


    "That''s true. Right now, in the Sea of Chaos, there''s no other force that can contend against the alliance except for the six super forces. Naturally, the heavenly elephant race did not have any other option."


    Countless of forces across the entire Sea of Chaos were stunned by what happened to the Heavenly Elephant Universe Community. They began discussing among themselves.


    "Have you heard the latest news?


    They say that the alliance is now heading for the Golden Roc Universe Community!


    It seems that their next target is the golden roc race!"


    Soon enough, this news had spread quickly too.


    In fact, anything related to the alliance would instantly attract attention. It easily became the focus of discussions.


    All at once, lots of different creatures used their bodily movement skills and rushed towards the Golden Roc Universe Community. Everyone wanted to witness the fun.


    As the name implied, the Golden Roc Universe Community was where the golden roc race lived.


    In


    ave done before! Please accept our offering,"


    a tall elder in a golden robe announced respectfully, bowing his head.


    "That is the patriarch of the golden roc race!


    It looks like they have also chosen to surrender to the alliance!"


    one of the creatures watching from afar mumbled as he recognized the identity of the old man in a golden robe.


    Obviously, all of the creatures that came to watch the fun were ultimately dumbfounded.


    Yet another powerful force had chosen to yield to the alliance!


    "Present them our treasures!"


    The patriarch faced his clansmen and gave out the order.


    A divine god rushed out of the Golden Roc Universe Community and immediately delivered a large handful of Space Rings to the patriarch.


    "Kind sirs, these are our gifts to you.


    Please accept them as our peace offering!"


    The patriarch held the Space Rings in his hands and respectfully handed them over to the alliance.


    At that moment, an avatar of Austin was calmly sitting inside one of the warships.


    "This old man is fairly wise and sensible,"


    Austin stated with a smile on his face.


    Earlier, he was still thinking about blackmailing the golden roc race.


    He didn''t quite expect that the patriarch himself would greet them with a smile. Moreover, he even took the initiative to offer compensation.


    "Very well. You made a very smart decision.


    Everyone, let''s retreat!"


    Austin ordered his men after he took all the Space Rings.


    As soon as he gave the order, the army of the alliance immediately turned around and headed for the chaotic void in the vast distance.


    ''The stories are true. As long as we apologize, the alliance will not hold us accountable. That''s the only way to avoid getting annihilated.''


    After witnessing this scene, all of the creatures that had gathered had this same thought.

 Chapter 4005 Be Recognized

    The news about the events that happened in the Golden Roc Universe Community quickly spread like wildfire in the Sea of Chaos.


    Just recently, both the powerful forces of the heavenly elephant race and the golden roc race had chosen to surrender to the alliance led by Austin.


    This sent the entire Sea of Chaos into an uproar. Countless creatures were in disbelief that the alliance had become this powerful and influential.


    Even the leaders of the forces that had invaded the alliance''s bases before became restless because of this circulating news.


    Without wasting any time, they held urgent meetings in order to discuss their next move. They had to decide whether they were still going to fight the alliance, or to follow the other forces that already surrendered.


    In these meetings, the leaders of each force weighed the pros and cons.


    "We don''t have to hesitate anymore! We have to offer our compensations to the alliance army just like what the heavenly elephant race and the golden roc race did.


    If we provoke them again, we''re going to be destroyed!"


    Most leaders of the forces within the Sea of Chaos were leaning towards surrendering.


    Therefore, these forces immediately sent their messengers to the headquarters of the alliance, bringing a huge sum of treasures and resources.


    "Please tell Leader Austin that we are here to make an apology and we are very much willing to give whatever he demands from us as long as he would forgive all of our previous rude behaviors towards him and his army."


    In the succeeding days, lots of messengers lined up outside the Ice Palace and requested an audience with Austin.


    However, Austin didn''t have the time to meet all of them in person.


    Thus, he sent his genuine premium-grade divine god slaves to deal with them.


    All of these messengers from different forces brought as many treasures as they could just to gain the favor of the alliance.


    "Master, we are overwhelmed by all the treasures that they brought to us. It was so tiring just to receive all of them."


    The genuine premium-grade divine gods who were tasked to attend to those messengers couldn''t help but complain to Austin after all of the messengers left.


    It was such an extravagant problem to get tired of receiving gifts from others.


    Meanwhile, there were still several forces that didn''t want to accept the alliance army.


    "There is no need to fear them. All we have to do is join hands with other forces and fight against their army."


    "What are you doing here? You people of the alliance have gone too far!


    We''re not afraid of you! We''ll fight until death if that''s what it takes!"


    Outside the Scorpion Universe Community, the troops of the scorpion race firmly stood in front of the intimidating alliance''s army. Both sides sent murderous looks at each other and were ready to battle it out anytime.


    "Let''s see if you can still be arrogant after we raze this place to the ground!"


    one of Austin''s avatars said with a cruel sneer.


    "Eliminate them!"


    The members of the alliance shouted in unison and dashed tow


    a move against them.


    After countless struggles, the alliance was now truly recognized in the entire Sea of Chaos.


    All its bases were operating accordingly.


    Under the leadership of the Ice Queen and the other nine core members, the alliance developed rapidly.


    At the same time, all of its members also dedicated themselves to cultivating in order to become much stronger.


    As someone who took cultivation as a vital part of his life, Austin was very glad to see that his members were striving hard to improve themselves.


    This was actually his request to every member of the alliance. In this world, strength was everything. Therefore, they shouldn''t stop enhancing their skills and talents to attain greater heights.


    While all of this was happening, the Sea of Chaos had temporarily achieved peace.


    However, Austin knew that this peace wouldn''t last long. The six super forces would never stop making trouble until they got back at him and the entire alliance.


    ''I know that they would come for me.


    They should be also using this time to prepare themselves. When that day comes, there''s a possibility that the governing gods themselves will lead the charge, '' he thought to himself.


    Austin was fully aware that right now, he was still too weak compared to a governing god.


    Moreover, he knew that among the six super forces, the leader of the Beast City would be the one to make a move soon, because it was his ambition to be the ruler of the entire Sea of Chaos.


    When that happened, the Sea of Chaos would be thrown into disarray again.


    He guessed that several decisive battles would be taking place in the near future.


    Therefore, Austin was actually experiencing great pressure.


    As the overall leader of the alliance, he needed to become much stronger if he wanted to take down the governing gods of the six super forces.


    "I need more power. I need to become much stronger."


    In the secret room of the Ice Palace, Austin was sitting with his legs crossed and was busy analyzing the situation in the Sea of Chaos.

 Chapter 4006 Entering The Isolated Alien Space

    During this period, Austin led his allied army and gained a firm foothold in the Sea of Chaos.


    He then planned to carefully train the army and strengthen it. But he wouldn''t interfere too much unless it became really necessary or if the army was in a crisis of life and death.


    And now, above all, he needed to consider the improvement of his own strength.


    But he seemed to have hit a bottleneck.


    He was at a loss as he had no idea what he should do and where he could travel to for opportunities to improve.


    "The isolated alien spaces!"


    he suddenly muttered as he sat in the secret room one day.


    "The secret method of the Puppet Strings can probably cause my strength to soar in a short time!"


    he exclaimed, this simple solution coming to mind.


    "Okay, then," Austin said, making up his mind.


    "I will go to the isolated alien space the spiritual race lived to give it a try!"


    He was risking his life by going to this dangerous place in order to become stronger.


    This was not a blindly arrogant decision, though. Austin believed that with his current strength, it wouldn''t be too dangerous for him to face the spiritual race.


    Moreover, he had the spiritual tree, the spiritual dragon, and the secret method of the Puppet Strings to protect him. He had made great achievements in all these aspects.


    So he assumed that it wouldn''t be difficult for him to deal with the divine gods of the spiritual race.


    Wasting no time, he immediately called the ten core leaders of the allied army to his place and handed charge of the army''s daily affairs over to them while he would be away.


    He also informed the twelve zodiac animals of his plan.


    The twelve zodiac animals, on hearing his decision, decided to go to the isolated alien space with him.


    They were afraid that something bad would happen to Austin.


    But Austin refused their kind offer, convincing them instead, to stay in the Ice Palace and take charge of the allied army.


    Austin knew that the six super forces would counterattack the allied army sooner or later.


    He would feel less worried with the twelve zodiac animals protecting the allied army.


    "But, Austin, you would be all alone! What if something terrible happens to you?


    The six super


    a rich law of fire this is!"


    Austin exclaimed as he flew through the space.


    He found that this space was filled with a brilliant law of fire.


    What was more, this was the original chaotic law of fire!


    Thanks to Austin''s currently high level of strength, he had a deep understanding of all the existing laws.


    There were many laws out there.


    But only five were the most basic.


    They were the laws of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.


    It was said that only these five basic laws existed when the chaotic space first came into being.


    These five basic laws later evolved and were mutually reinforced, and other laws were slowly created based on them.


    It could also be said that these five basic laws were mothers to the other laws.


    Austin had mastered three of these laws: those of metal, wood, and earth.


    Only the laws of fire and water remained.


    He had long since been looking for an opportunity to cultivate these two laws.


    "I probably have a chance of comprehending the law of fire if I cultivate in this space,"


    Austin murmured as he looked around at the endless fire.


    ''But I think I''d better go look for the spiritual race first, ''


    he then thought to himself.


    He then continued to travel through these strange spaces, one after another.


    "I seem to have lost my way!


    I''ve been travelling here for half a month, but I haven''t yet seen any living creature!"


    Austin exclaimed, suddenly realizing that something was terribly, terribly wrong.

 Chapter 4007 Shadow Race

    "Seriously?


    I still got lost despite my powerful spiritual sense!"


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to look for creatures but found nothing.


    With his current spiritual sense, he should be able to perceive ten universe communities in the blink of an eye, let alone just one.


    However, all he sensed was all kinds of mysterious areas.


    Not a single sign of any living creature was detected.


    "This doesn''t make any sense.


    The isolated alien spaces should be home to many kinds of living beings."


    Under his control, the airship sped up. Even as a couple of days passed, he still didn''t find anything.


    Since he was at a loss with nowhere to go, Austin continued to aimlessly travel for the lack of better options.


    More than ten days went by and there was still no sign of any living being.


    ''I''ll be trapped here for the rest of my life if I don''t find a way out.'' Austin sighed internally.


    One day, he noticed that the airship had entered a dark area.


    Everywhere he turned to look was filled with clouds of dark shadows.


    No light, air, energy, nor laws could be sensed within the shadows.


    After a moment''s thought, Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to check.


    Trillions of miles were filled with nothing but thick clouds of the dark shadows.


    Its vastness was nearly dizzying.


    If he had to compare, the area that the shadows covered was larger than ten dozen universe communities.


    A deafeningly silent and desolate air filled the area.


    Only specks of dust and meteorite fragments aimlessly floated in the air.


    After traveling through the shadows for a while, Austin couldn''t help but be on his guard.


    ''Wait. Something''s wrong.


    I feel like I''m being watched.''


    Austin frowned.


    By then, he arrived at a secret place within the shadows.


    "Ha-ha! A human came!"


    "This is going to be interesting. It looks like he''s very young.


    Yet he made it here. Lady Luck must be smiling down on him!"


    "Take him here and let''s play with him.


    We have nothing to do anyway. It''s so boring."


    Some creatures discussed with one another through their spiritual sense.


    All of them were cloaked by the sha


    nt to play, I''ll use you to try my new sword skills."


    Not a hint of worry could be found in Austin''s calm smile.


    Although these shadow creatures were rather odd, he wasn''t scared of them at all.


    No matter what trump card they pulled out, Austin was confident that the members of the show race couldn''t be a threat to him.


    In the Sea of Chaos, no one but the governing god could injure him.


    Since semi-governing gods didn''t pose a threat to him, all the members of the shadow race didn''t even deserve to be mentioned.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Once Austin concentrated, thousands of sharp sword auras came out of his body and slashed at the creatures in the shadows.


    As he stood under the shining sword-lights, his hands remained tucked behind his back. Every inch of him looked composed and unruffled by the battle.


    Powerful sword-light cut through the shadows and chopped them into pieces.


    However, the shadows would return to their original state soon after they were torn into shreds.


    However, Austin released so much sword-lights and each moved so quickly that they tore the shadows dozens of times in a single heartbeat.


    "Damn it! This guy''s sword skill is way too powerful.


    He cut me into bits dozens of times.


    If it drags on like this, I''ll run out of energy essence and lose my life!"


    "I can''t hold on any longer. I''m dying!"


    "Run!"


    Sounds of distress filled the air in the next second.

 Chapter 4008 More Slaves

    The shadow race members may look intimidating because of their odd looks, but they were physically average. Therefore, Austin could easily take them down.


    "You know how powerful I am, don''t you?"


    Austin stood his ground with a stern face.


    "Please forgive us, sir! We beg you! We will never find fault with you!"


    The shadow race members were incessantly begging for mercy.


    "Don''t be afraid. He is alone. We have him outnumbered. We can joint hands to launch the Shadow Tide Array!"


    Some of them believed that through their cooperation, they could take down Austin. They frantically encouraged their clansmen so they could boost their morale.


    "We can kill him if we form the Shadow Tide Array together!"


    Hearing their companions'' proposal, they felt a fire rose in their hearts. After all, it did make sense.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Huge noises echoed in the sky all of a sudden.


    The countless shadows around Austin started moving and gradually formed a unique pattern in the air, which turned out to be a special array. Tremendous energy surged up and down with frightening momentum.


    In just a matter of seconds, an array made of numerous shadows was formed around Austin.


    Boom! A deafening explosion permeated their ears. The space around them shook violently.


    The Shadow Tide Array looked like a colossal web made of darkness. It headed straight to Austin, enveloping him from every direction.


    Austin activated the sword aura continuously. Countless sharp sword auras shot out non-stop to prevent the enormous shadow web from consuming him.


    To Austin''s surprise, however, the shadow web seemed to be tenacious. Although it was continually being torn apart by the sharp sword aura, it kept on repairing itself to its original intact state in the blink of an eye.


    "Ha-ha! Are you afraid now, human boy? The Shadow Tide Array is very powerful. Breaking it is not going to be an easy task."


    The shadow race members guffawed. They were confident that they finally had Austin by the palm of their hand.


    "Oh, really? Do you really think I can''t break this? This is just a small array. I''ve dealt with arrays greater than this one. This is basically a piece of cake,"


    Austin insulted flatly. A faint smile formed on his lips.


    "You arrogant piece of shit!" one of the shadow race members shouted. Then, he turned towards his clansmen.


    "Guys, let''s reinforce our energy on the array. No matter what happens, we must kill this human brat!"


    Apparently, Austin''s arrogance had enraged the shadow race members tremendously, so they all clamored for Austin''s death.


    "Transform the array!"


    one of the shadow race members shouted at the top of his voice.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, the huge shadow web twisted and turned into the shape of a human.


    The shadow was truly akin to a human form, complete with four limbs


    y in unison.


    "Wow, your bodies are so peculiar. They are indeed made up of shadows."


    After enslaving the shadow race members, Austin was able to take a closer look of their physique. He clearly observed them and accurately knew what their physical structure was. This amused him so much.


    "Master, our physical structure is not as unusual as you think it is.


    In fact, there is another race called the shadowless race, which is much more peculiar than we are,"


    one of Austin''s new slaves said to him.


    "Oh, shadowless race? What''s so special about them?"


    Austin curiously asked.


    "The shadowless race possesses no shape nor form. They''re like mist.


    In fact, they are a mass of living air,"


    the same slave respectfully explained.


    "That is indeed a strange race!


    Everything is possible under heaven!"


    Finding this phenomenon bizarre, Austin sighed. He was both in awe and in surprise.


    "The shadowless race is rare. They had formed from the evolution of the shadow race.


    In other words, the shadowless race is one of our branches,"


    the slave further expounded.


    "I see,"


    Austin murmured with a nod.


    "Your first task is to tell me more about the isolated alien spaces.


    I will ask some questions, and anybody who knows the answer will talk,"


    Austin ordered.


    "Understood, master!"


    Austin''s shadow slaves answered in unison.


    "Master, with all due respect, it''s best if we find a place to hide first.


    I''m afraid our king might have already received the news of your arrival.


    Now, the martial arts masters of the shadow race might have been sent out in search of you. They will never let you go once they get their hands on you,"


    a slave suggested.


    "Okay, let''s leave here first and find a place to hide."


    Austin gave his consent after thinking for a while. Then he rolled his sleeve and took the shadow slaves with him to find a safer place.

 Chapter 4009 The Situation Of The Isolated Alien Spaces

    Only minutes after Austin had disappeared, several tall, gray-skinned men with many shadows behind them arrived with a look of pride on their faces. That look vanished a moment later.


    "My lords, this is where we met the man from the spiritual race. He attacked us mercilessly,"


    a member of the shadow race who had escaped from Austin reported.


    "Where is he?"


    The tall men immediately released their spiritual senses to scan around but found nothing.


    "He was right here only moments ago. He might have escaped when we left to get you.


    The rest of our people must have been killed by him,"


    another member of the shadow race explained as they joined in the search.


    "I think you guys are wrong. There is no aura of the spiritual race here.


    I only sense the aura of a human.


    He''s a human, not a member of the spiritual race,"


    one of the tall men said after searching for a while. He shook his head at his incompetent people.


    "A human?


    How did a human break into our territory?"


    Confused, the other members of the shadow race exchanged looks with each other.


    "It doesn''t matter! Track him down!


    We must catch him!"


    a man ordered.


    "Yes, sir!"


    the members of the shadow race answered in unison.


    While they were busy panicking, Austin was relaxing in the small space he had created outside the chaotic void hundreds of millions of miles away using the law power.


    He intended to stay there until everything blew over.


    It had only taken him minutes to make the space since he had mastered a complete law of reincarnation, and it was completely under his control. Even if semi-governing gods were to come along, they couldn''t find it.


    In the middle of the space, Austin stood with his hands behind his back and the members of the shadow race standing in front of him.


    "Okay. Since we are safe for the time being, I will take the opportunity to ask you about the isolated alien spaces,"


    from the statue master in the Fallen Divine Valley. He had now reached a very high level.


    Moreover, the continent created by him was completely under his control. As long as he used the law of earth, he could hide his aura well.


    So he hid in the continent he had created.


    Once he was satisfied, he allowed the continent to shrink and hid it in the body of one of the shadow slaves.


    "Master, can we leave now?"


    the shadow slave asked cautiously.


    "Yes. Be careful.


    Don''t be afraid. With me here, no one can hurt you,"


    Austin encouraged.


    "Don''t worry, master. I won''t let you down!"


    Feeling more confident, the shadow slave straightened his back.


    Then he led the rest of the shadow slaves back to the territory of their race.


    It was not far from where they were but Austin still released energy to protect the slaves.


    This allowed them to freely travel through the chaotic space.


    "Hey! Where did he go?


    Where is the human brat?"


    As soon as they returned to the territory of the shadow race, several tall, gray-skinned men with a large group of people surrounded them.


    "My lords, we just met a human brat. We couldn''t defeat him. We were chased by him but we escaped.


    It''s lucky that we make it back alive,"


    one of Austin''s slaves answered.

 Chapter 4010 The Legend Of The Red-haired Monster

    "So you wandered far from the territory of the shadow race and entered the chaotic region that has an extremely unstable structure, and now you''re back here safe and sound.


    Tell me!


    Are you lying?"


    one of the gray-skinned men shouted as a wave of energy rose behind him.


    "I would never! What we said is the truth.


    The human brat chased us and we escaped into the chaotic region.


    It was difficult to pass through. However, we worked together to form the Shadow Tide Array, so we managed to survive,"


    a member of the shadow race replied cautiously as he stepped forward.


    "Then where is the human brat?"


    the gray-skinned man asked in a growl.


    "Well... I saw a tall, red figure appear in the chaotic space in the distance, and that human brat charged at it.


    While he was distracted, we took the opportunity to escape,"


    the member of the shadow race replied.


    "Yes, we all saw the red figure. The aura it gave off sent chills through my body!"


    one of the others echoed.


    "What?


    You mean a red-haired monster?!"


    The news of this turned the gray-skinned man''s face pale.


    "Are you sure?


    Think carefully. It''s not a joke!"


    The other gray-skinned men joined in on the panic.


    "What we said is true!


    We were all frightened so we ran away. We didn''t get a clear look at it.


    As for whether there is really a red-haired monster, we are not sure,"


    a member of the shadow race explained anxiously.


    "This is serious! We must report it to our leader and send our masters to investigate it thoroughly,"


    a gray-skinned man said in a low voice.


    "Right. We must attach great importance to this matter. It''s related to the red-haired monsters. It''s not a joke."


    The other gray-skinned men nodded in agreement.


    "You all must return to your homes.


    From now on, no one is allowed to leave the territory of our race and enter the chaotic region without permission.


    Otherwise, he will be punished according to the rules,"


    a gray-skinned man anno


    sense!


    Our ancestors set up hundreds of alarm arrays in the chaotic region near the Shadow Cosmos that are specially used to sense the red-haired monsters. They have covered every area nearby. Once there are red-haired monsters, I will be notified.


    Who told you this?"


    an old man sitting cross-legged in the depths of the palace shouted.


    The old man''s whole body, including his hair, eyes, and nails were all gray.


    "Leader, several clansmen told us.


    Today, there was a human brat in our Shadow Cosmos..."


    A gray-skinned man spent the next couple minutes telling the leader the details of what had happened today.


    "There might be something wrong with those clansmen. Bring them to me right now!"


    the leader ordered with a frown.


    "Yes, leader!"


    Then the gray-skinned man turned around and left the palace.


    By now, Austin''s shadow slaves had arrived at one of the teleportation arrays.


    In the Shadow Cosmos, there were three ancient teleportation arrays also known as the three gates of the universe. Normally, the members of the shadow race used these three teleportation arrays to travel.


    "Let''s enter the teleportation array and go to the territory of the elf race,"


    Austin said to the shadow slaves.


    "Yes, master."


    The shadow slaves walked into a teleportation array, ready to teleport.

 Chapter 4011 The Elf Race

    The teleportation array was located in the center of a square.


    All around it, quite a few members of the shadow race were guarding the teleportation array.


    However, they didn''t heed the members of the shadow race''s passing. They could easily come and go as long as they paid their way.


    And since there was no reason to guard it, the supposed guards were scattered in the square, chatting and even gambling.


    This kind of scene was common.


    And because of it, Austin and his new slaves entered the square and approached a teleportation array with no problems. After paying a handful of crystals, they were allowed to pass.


    Some of them walked to the base of the teleportation array and were about to activate it.


    However, just as they were about to step into the teleportation array, something unexpected happened.


    "Everyone, stop! Don''t activate the teleportation array.


    I have received an order from Master Donahue that they are not allowed to leave.


    Arrest them all!"


    a member who seemed to be a leader of the shadow race shouted, pointing at Austin''s slaves.


    As if they had been doing nothing else, all the teleportation array guards rushed over to stop them.


    Donahue was very powerful and members of the shadow race didn''t dare to disobey him.


    The consequences would be very serious if they failed to fulfill his command.


    Therefore, they all stampeded for Austin and his slaves.


    "Bring me all of them!"


    everyone roared as they surrounded Austin and his slaves.


    "Oh no, master, they are coming for us.


    What should we do?"


    a slave said to Austin telepathically.


    "It''s okay. Let me handle it,"


    Austin replied calmly. He had already used his spiritual sense to survey the enemies and knew exactly what he had to do.


    A second later, Austin appeared in the square.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Without uttering a word, he employed the secret skill of the Puppet Strings, and endless, red silk strings reached out in all directions.


    They stretched the outskirts of the square, chasing after the many guards coming towards them.


    In a few s


    there was a commotion.


    "The prince has ordered us not to activate the teleportation array.


    Arrest them all!"


    A loud shout was heard.


    Immediately, a large group of elves rushed to the square.


    "This is not good, master. Master Donahue must have sent a message to the prince of the elf race to catch us!


    The prince of the elf race and Master Donahue have always been friends,"


    one of the slaves warned Austin telepathically.


    "So we will have to stay here for now.


    Let''s get out of this square!"


    Austin yelled. Then, he appeared in the square and rolled up all his slaves with his sleeve. With the use of the Secret Reincarnation Skill, they disappeared in an instant.


    "Damn it!"


    A slender elf rushed into the square with a large group of subordinates on his heels. He had seen what just happened and rage filled him when he realized he couldn''t trace them.


    This elf was very beautiful. He had a crown made of beautiful bird feathers on his head. On his back, there was a green long bow and a quiver hanging around his waist.


    "Everyone, go after them!


    We need the human brat. The others don''t matter as much,"


    the handsome elf ordered through gritted teeth.


    "And close off the two teleportation arrays. Anyone who tries to come or go must be closely investigated!"


    he added.


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    the other elves around him answered in unison.

 Chapter 4012 Princess Esther

    While the men set out to track him down, Austin appeared casually on a star in the Elf Cosmos.


    The Elf Cosmos was a very vast universe, in which there were many worlds and planets.


    Austin whistled and walked nonchalantly through the streets of one of the many cities.


    He hid all the shadow slaves


    because the prince of the elf race had given an order to arrest all the members of the shadow race in the Elf Cosmos.


    "Master, there are two teleportation arrays in the Elf Cosmos.


    If we want to go to the spiritual race''s territory, we have to use them,"


    a shadow slave explained to Austin.


    "I have to think of a way,"


    Austin said with a nod.


    "Well, from what I can see, there seems to be many humans in the Elf Cosmos,"


    Austin said as he strolled around the city.


    "Master, there are some things you don''t know. There are humans not only in the Elf Cosmos, but also the whole isolated alien spaces.


    Some humans have even become the leaders of various races.


    The isolated alien spaces are not closed. They are open.


    The creatures outside are welcome to come here, while those inside can leave as they want, so it''s normal for humans to live here."


    "You are right,"


    Austin said with a nod.


    He remembered that the gods of darkness in the three thousand big and small universes had all moved to the isolated alien spaces.


    "So if I change my appearance, I can freely walk here as an ordinary human,"


    he said.


    "Yes.


    Humans are so common that they are ignored.


    And I suggest you dress up as a rich man.


    In the isolated alien spaces, the environment is poor and cultivation resources are very rare.


    The creatures here struggle, making the rare rich ones very popular.


    Master, if you dress like a rich man, you may have the chance to use the two teleportation arrays,"


    one of the shad


    Austin answered, pretending to be confused.


    ''Are you kidding? I pretend to be a rich man and want to meet some powerful people, but this is what I get,"


    Austin thought to himself, smiling bitterly.


    "There''s no need for pleasantries. I''ve come to you to make friends,"


    the woman replied.


    ''She''s such a flirt! She thinks I am a rich man and wants to make friends with me.


    Forget it. Why should I care about such a whore?''


    Austin was both angry and amused, shaking his head.


    Then, he heard something.


    "Look, it''s Princess Esther of the elf race!"


    "I heard she spends all her time seducing young, handsome men."


    "I heard that she practices a special cultivation method that requires men''s vital energy."


    "Shh, are you stupid?


    Don''t talk about her in public. You may get yourself killed!"


    The creatures whispered and looked curiously at the two.


    Since there was a very long distance between them, those creatures didn''t think that Princess Esther could hear them.


    However, Austin''s spiritual sense was very powerful and


    he heard every word they said clearly.


    ''This is Princess Esther of the elf race?''


    Austin was rendered speechless.


    There was no way that this could be correct.

 Chapter 4013 Lets Go Together

    ''Does Princess Esther really want to seduce me and suck my vital energy?''


    Austin knew of the dangers he was about to face, but he still couldn''t help but be tempted.


    "Sir, would you like to have a drink with me?"


    Princess Esther asked Austin in a coquettish voice.


    She made sure to look straight into the man''s eyes seductively.


    Austin wanted to refuse the offer.


    However, Princess Esther had a high status in the elf race.


    He wondered if she could help him get access to the teleportation array to transport himself to the spiritual race.


    Austin was lost in thought.


    Now, the whole Elf Cosmos was locked down. The elf race had sent their people everywhere in search of the shadow race and a human.


    They examined every creature trying to use the two teleportation arrays thoroughly.


    They banned everyone who was not from the elf race from leaving the cosmos until they found who they were looking for.


    The prince of the elf race and Donahue of the shadow race were on good terms.


    Donahue offered a high price and asked the prince to help him capture the young man.


    Since the prince enjoyed a high position in the Elf Cosmos, Donahue''s request was easily done.


    "Sir, are you really going to refuse my offer?"


    Princess Esther teasingly asked Austin.


    Her tone and the wink she gave the young man made his heart skip a beat.


    ''Well, Princess Esther is a renowned person.


    I might be able to manipulate her to help me use the teleportation array of the Elf Cosmos.''


    With this, he made up his mind.


    "Well... To be honest, I have something urgent to deal with in the Spirit Cosmos.


    But how could I say no to you?"


    Austin pretended to be fascinated by the princess'' beauty. He stared at her, magnified by her overwhelming beauty.


    "Oh my God! That human brat is enchanted by Princess Esther.


    He will die if Princess Esther sucks all his vital energy."


    "Ha-ha, he is seduced by Princess Esther!"


    "No one


    smirk behind his pitiful eyes.


    As he spoke, he released the auras of the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon.


    They had the richest and purest auras of the spiritual race.


    "I see!"


    Princess Esther was surprised.


    "I sense that you bear a rich aura of the spiritual race. Then it must be true!"


    Princess Esther had completely fell victim to Austin''s words.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect that the descendant of the spiritual race and the human race would have the body of a human and the blood of the spiritual race.


    I must admit this is so strange,"


    Princess Esther said with a curious smile.


    ''It seems that she trusts me.


    I hope I can use her to go to the Spirit Cosmos, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Sir, aren''t you going to be lonely on your way to the Spirit Cosmos?


    How about I go with you? We can have some fun along the way,"


    Princess Esther seductively offered.


    "Go with me?"


    Austin pretended to be stunned, but he was actually overjoyed.


    It seemed that the fish took the bait.


    "Yeah. I don''t know why, but since I laid my eyes on you, it has seemed as if we already knew each other. It''s like there''s an unspoken connection between us."


    The tone of Princess Esther became more and more coquettish, and she kept casting flirtatious looks at Austin.

 Chapter 4014 Princess Esthers Master

    "My lady, didn''t you just invite me to visit your house? Why did you suddenly change your mind and want to go to the Spirit Cosmos with me?"


    Austin asked deliberately although he already knew what she was up to.


    "Sir, I am not sure if you can sense it or not, but I have feelings for you, and I can''t bear to be separated from you.


    I wanted to spend more time with you. That''s why. You''re coming with me first.


    Anyway, I still need to get my master''s permission before I can leave with you,"


    Princess Esther said with a sweet smile, as she leaned closer to Austin.


    "Master..." Austin repeated what he had just heard.


    ''So she has a master, '' he pondered to himself.


    However, it did not make much of a difference. He wasn''t afraid of her master.


    No one could pose a threat to him except for the governing gods.


    The reason why Austin acted with great caution was because of the legend that there was a governing god in the isolated alien spaces.


    Moreover, it was his first time to travel around this mysterious isolated alien space, and he wasn''t familiar with it. For safety reasons, he had decided to keep a low profile.


    Otherwise, he would have already broken into the Spirit Cosmos instead of wasting time on a girl he barely even knew.


    "Well, if you say so, then I will not refuse,"


    Austin responded, smiling at her.


    The two of them continued to head for Princess Esther''s dwelling. Austin''s slaves also followed closely from behind.


    A moment later, they arrived at a mountain with its summit shrouded by thick clouds and mist, floating all around it, like a thin white veil.


    On the mountain, they came to a grand mansion surrounded by beautiful flowers and lush, green trees.


    "Sir, we have arrived. This is my house. Make yourself at home," Princess Esther said in a sweet voice.


    Then she led Austin and his slaves who were at the Divine Realm into the mansion.


    "Sir, please wait here for a moment.


    I have something to discuss with my master.


    Remember, don''t wander too far. This place is full of traps and illusions. It''s easy to get lost around here,"


    Princess Esther said to Austin in a sweet voice while batting her eyelashes.


    "Don''t worry. We are not going anywhere,"


    Austin replied, pretending to be innocent.


    Princess Esther was glad to see him so pleasant and obedient that


    she flashed him a wide grin.


    She took Austin to a buildin


    aster, I will be right back," Princess Esther replied with a nod.


    She then turned around and left the space enveloped by several illusions.


    In no time, she was already standing in front of Austin.


    "Sir, my master wants to see you.


    It seems like she agrees with us being together,"


    Princess Esther said in a charming voice, as she winked at Austin playfully.


    "Wait?


    What do you mean? No. I''m not following you in there."


    Austin played dumb.


    "Sir you are so bad. You know what I am talking about. I really love you. You must follow me inside!


    Remember, I''m planning to go to the Spirit Cosmos with you.


    My master has agreed to let us go together, but she wants to see you first,"


    Princess Esther said, doing everything she could to look cute and adorable.


    "Okay, your master wants to see me. I''m cool with that."


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    He didn''t need to take a badly injured semi-governing god seriously.


    Besides, he wanted to see what games Princess Esther''s master was playing.


    "Perfect! I''m glad to hear that. Come on! Let''s go meet my master,"


    Princess Esther said with a beaming smile.


    After a while, she had led Austin to the space where several illusions were set up.


    "Sir, this is my master. Please express your greetings,"


    Princess Esther told Austin.


    "So you are the young man! Come over here and let me have a good look at you!"


    the old lady said coldly as she stared at Austin with a stern look on her face.


    However, Austin just flashed her a faint smile and didn''t do as she said. There was a defiant expression on his face.

 Chapter 4015 Dont Come Over

    Austin just stood there motionlessly, much to the confusion of the old woman and Princess Esther.


    "Brat, how dare you disobey me?"


    the old woman growled, looking furious.


    "Sir, why don''t you respect my master? If you want to be with me, you''d better show her some respect she deserves," Princess Esther chimed in.


    There was a hint of dissatisfaction and disappointment in her tone. She had thought that Austin, just like all men, was fascinated by her, and that he would listen to whatever she said. His standoffish behavior was an unexpected turn of events.


    "You are just a disabled semi-governing god. Why should I listen to you?"


    Austin sneered at the old woman, ignoring Princess Esther''s words.


    "What? You..." The old woman was so shocked by Austin''s blatant display of disrespect that she was unable to utter a reply.


    As for Princess Esther, she turned pale with fright. She had never seen a man behave this way before, especially after she had done her best to mesmerize him.


    Before they could gather their composure, Austin suddenly launched an attack.


    Whoosh!


    He used the Mind Sword Skill, slashing the old woman''s internal organs.


    At the same time, he also sent forward a bright flying sword that slashed the old woman''s body in half, splitting her into two.


    Not only that, but before launching his attack, he had used the Secret Reincarnation Skill to temporarily block space and time.


    The space they were standing in had originally been enveloped in several brilliant magic arrays.


    Now, with Austin''s Secret Reincarnation Skill, it was completely isolated from the outside.


    That was why he dared to make a move.


    "How dare you attack me!" the old woman shrieked, trying to fight off the pain.


    She was overcome by a flood of shock and anger.


    In just a matter of moments, her body was smashed into powder by the combination of the flying sword and the mind sword, leaving behind a mist of blood. Her spiritual soul awkwardly fled to the side.


    At first, Princess Esther was rooted to the spot in fear, but she soon rushed forward and cried, "Stop!"


    She desperately grabbed his sleeve in an attempt to stop him.


    However, Austin just shook his arm and pushed her away.


    "Brat, just wait and see. I won''t let you go!"


    the old woman''s spiritual soul cursed resentfully before turning to escape.


    Now that her body had been destroyed, she didn''t dare to stay here any longer.


    She could tell that the human brat in front of her was extremely powerful. If she didn''t leave this place right now, she might not get a chance to survive after that.


    "Do you still think you


    I was sent by the Elf King? I don''t intend to kill you. You won''t die."


    "What? If you weren''t sent by the Elf King to kill me, why did you kill my master?"


    Princess Esther asked suspiciously. She still didn''t believe a word that came out of Austin''s mouth.


    "If I didn''t kill your master, she would have sucked out my vital energy.


    Wasn''t that your plan? To go to the Spirit Cosmos with me, take the ten chaotic magic treasures and top-level divine pills from me, and then deceive me, bring me back here, and hand me over to your master.


    See, I couldn''t let that happen, so I had to take action first,"


    Austin explained in a matter-of-fact tone, as if he was just talking about the weather. He didn''t seem the slightest bit affected by the fact that Princess Esther had been planning to deceive him.


    But naturally, her face paled. She couldn''t believe that she had been caught. "What? That''s... impossible!


    How...


    How did you know?" She had to fight off the urge to nervously fidget with her fingers.


    Fear and a trace of guilt filled her from head to toe.


    Everything Austin had said was what she had secretly discussed with her master.


    Now he repeated her plan in her face.


    "Do you think you can fool me with your tricks?


    Now that I caught you in the act, what should I do with you?"


    he asked in a thoughtful tone.


    An evil sneer tugged at the corner of his lips, making Princess Esther tremble lightly in fear.


    "What do you want?


    You... Leave me alone!"


    she yelled angrily, feeling startled.


    "Didn''t you say before that you liked me? Did you change your mind so soon?"


    Ignoring her words, Austin took a step towards her.


    "No! Don''t come over!"


    Princess Esther screamed, panic filling her eyes.

 Chapter 4016 The Deep-rooted Hatred

    Austin killed the old lady without breaking a sweat. There was no hesitation or remorse in his eyes. It looked like he''d merely broken a stick in half!


    And from his demeanor, one could tell that it was easy for him even though she was a semi-governing god.


    Princess Esther felt a chill of fear creep up on her spine. The man had just killed her master without hesitation.


    The smile on Austin''s face seemed more devilish than anything she''d ever known.


    Princess Esther hadn''t expected her prey to be such a cold-blooded killer, who would take her master''s life!


    She regretted her actions now.


    "What''s going on with these people?"


    Austin turned towards her with the same smile, pointing at the thousands of handsome men who were sitting in the corner.


    As he walked close to Princess Esther, an incredibly attractive fragrance crept up his nose.


    He could feel that it was coming from Princess Esther. The girls of the elf race emitted unique, enticing scents, which could be considered a sort of seduction mechanism.


    "They... they..."


    Princess Esther looked a little guilty while referring to those men.


    They looked rather weak and their faces had gone extremely pale.


    It was obvious that the old lady had somehow absorbed their energy to strengthen her own abilities.


    Princess Esther felt guilty because it had been her job to lure these men here.


    This was also the reason Austin had killed the old lady without hesitation. If he''d let her live, she was sure to hurt more men for her own selfish needs.


    "You... What on earth do you want from me?"


    Princess Esther asked in panic as Austin came closer. She could clearly feel his breath on her face and it was sending waves of fear all over her body.


    "I want you to answer my questions truthfully; otherwise even I don''t know what dreadful things await you."


    The evil smile was back on his face. It was obvious that he was toying with her.


    "What? What are you going to do with me?"


    Princess Esther exclaimed in shock as her heart thumped wildly. She had turned pale and was trembling with fear while stepping back continuously.


    "That depends on your answers.


    Tell me what your master did to these men, and tell me the truth!"


    Austin ordered.


    "She needs young men''s masculine energy to heal h


    ng was one of them.


    "But my master was my only hope,"


    Princess Esther whispered in a broken tone.


    "She didn''t have the ability to help you. Even if she were at the peak of her strength, she wouldn''t have been able to fight the entire elf race. Griffin has everyone''s support. Killing him won''t be so easy,"


    Austin shook his head and smiled.


    "I had no other choice,"


    Princess Esther replied in a low voice.


    Austin nodded.


    The truth was, he understood Esther''s deep-rooted hatred and helplessness. She was weak and desperate.


    She desired revenge, and had to seize any chance she got.


    "Alright. You know the whole story now. What are you going to do with me?"


    Princess Esther looked at Austin bravely.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you. Fact is, I need your help."


    Austin told her with a smile.


    "Need my help? You are so powerful in yourself. What can I do for you?"


    Princess Esther was stunned by his words.


    "I need to get to the Spirit Cosmos through the teleportation array in your Elf Cosmos."


    Austin told her his plan.


    "Oh, I see!


    So you are the human Prince Amit has been tracking for so many days now!


    You approached me on purpose!"


    Princess Esther suddenly understood his agenda.


    "Yes, you are right."


    Austin didn''t hide the truth.


    "Alright, I''ll help you, but you must promise me that you''ll take me with you. I don''t want to stay in the Elf Cosmos anymore. Something tells me that Griffin will deal with me eventually,"


    Princess Esther replied.

 Chapter 4017 Reaching The Spirit Cosmos

    "You want me to get you out of here?"


    Austin was a little surprised at Princess Esther''s request.


    "Yes, I do.


    I know that you are stronger than my master.


    If you agree to help me get my revenge in the future, I promise to serve you and let you do anything to me,"


    Princess Esther said straightforwardly without feeling a hint of embarrassment.


    Austin was rendered speechless at what he just heard, for he didn''t expect her to say something like that.


    "Okay, I can easily get you out. As for other things that you have said, we''ll talk about them later."


    He didn''t confirm that he liked the idea of having her as his maid.


    "Anyway, let''s get going. Prince Amit will find you sooner or later, if we remain in one place for too long.


    Right now all the members of the shadow race and the human race in the Elf Cosmos will be interrogated and examined,"


    Princess Esther suggested.


    "You have a good point. Okay, let''s go."


    Austin couldn''t wait to reach the Spirit Cosmos.


    Princes Esther collected her belongings and walked towards the main door of the mansion together with Austin.


    Austin had already sent his slaves from the shadow race into the continent that he had made.


    As soon as the two of them stepped out of the mansion, a squad of people dashed towards them and blocked their way.


    "Stop right there!" one of them said.


    "How dare you stop me, you lowly guards?!


    Who are you? And what position do you hold among your ranks? What makes you think that you could get in my way?"


    Princes Esther scolded them, simmering with anger and showing her feisty attitude.


    "Princes Esther, you do not know us but we work for Prince Amit.


    He has given the order that all human beings in the Elf Cosmos must be interrogated," one of them explained as he bowed to the princess.


    The group of people, then turned to look at Austin.


    "He is my distinguished guest. None of you have the right to investigate him.


    You may all leave now,"


    Princes Esther said coldly.


    "Princess Esther, this is the prince''s order. Please don''t make things difficult for us,"


    the leader of the squad pleaded.


    "How dare you?


    What gives you the right to look into my friend? Do you have a death wish?"


    Princes Esther flew into a rage.


    "Princess Esther, we are just doing our job," the one in charge answered.


    Although he acted in a respectful manner, he didn''t yield. Instead, he ordered his men to surround Princess Esther and Austin more closely.


    "No need to waste time talking to him.


    He has already informed the prince.


    And the prince is on his way here,"


    Austin said to Princess Esther.


    "Huh? How did you know?"


    the captain asked, looking very rattled and angry.


    He didn''t dare to offend Princess Esther either, so he secretly sent a message


    them and bring them back! You shouldn''t have let them leave in the first place you, idiots!"


    Prince Amit snarled.


    At that same time, the Elf King who was cultivating in a secluded space of the Elf Cosmos had just found out that Princes Esther had exited the Elf Cosmos. He wasted no time and immediately gave his trusted subordinates orders.


    "Send our people to the Spirit Cosmos to bring Princess Esther back here!" the Elf King instructed.


    Prince Amit and a large number of his entourage had arrived at the Spirit Cosmos through the teleportation array. They had begun to track down Princess Esther and Austin.


    Meanwhile, several subordinates that the Elf King trusted headed for the Spirit Cosmos secretly to look for Princess Esther, in hopes of bringing her back.


    Also at that same time, Austin and Princess Esther stood on a huge square.


    "Are we in the Spirit Cosmos now?" Austin asked the princess as he surveyed the surroundings.


    In the center of the square was a teleportation array.


    It was the one that the two of them had just walked out of.


    "Yes, this is the Spirit Cosmos. I used to come here with my father when I was a child so I remember this place well,"


    Princes Esther replied.


    "What are you going to do here?


    To be honest, I don''t believe the bullshit that you told me. So tell me the truth,"


    Princess Esther said to Austin through her spiritual sense.


    "You don''t have to be worried about it. You just stay with me,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    ''My top priority is to find a divine god of the spiritual race and take him as a prisoner. Then I will have to find a way to get him to tell me how to make full use of the Puppet Strings.


    Once I get it done, I will leave the isolated alien spaces immediately, ''


    Austin planned in his mind.


    This was the main purpose of his visit to the isolated alien spaces.

 Chapter 4018 The Disguise

    Standing in the Spirit Cosmos, Austin couldn''t help but marvel at his surroundings.


    "The law of spiritual soul here is so dazzling and pure!" he remarked in awe.


    Unlike in other places, the law of spiritual soul was spread out everywhere in the Spirit Cosmos like colorful ribbons.


    Even the energy here was mainly the spiritual soul energy.


    With these properties, the Spirit Cosmos was no doubt the most suitable place for the survival and cultivation of the spiritual race.


    It was a favorable environment for Austin as well, since he could improve his spiritual sense if he cultivated here.


    As he looked around, he found that there were all kinds of creatures and races living in the Spirit Cosmos. They were flitting around like birds, making the whole space look very lively and creating a false sense of freedom.


    After all, Austin knew that most of the creatures in the Spirit Cosmos were slaves of the spiritual race.


    The spiritual race frequently took the souls of other living creatures, leaving only empty shells behind.


    "Be careful. Any of the creatures here could be a member of the spiritual race,"


    Esther said to Austin through spiritual sense. She seemed to be on edge, her eyes constantly darting around to sense any potential danger.


    On the other hand, Austin stood there calmly with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t worry. I''m very familiar with the spiritual race," he replied.


    As a matter of fact, he owned a spiritual tree and a spiritual dragon. Moreover, he had practiced the secret method of the Puppet Strings, which was a technique that belonged to the spiritual race. Naturally, he was very familiar with the spiritual race.


    The Spirit Cosmos was an enormous place that spanned over several stars and planets, so Austin and Esther walked for a long time, just observing their surroundings.


    Along the way, they hardly encountered any member of the spiritual race. On the contrary, they saw a lot of creatures from other races everywhere.


    "The spiritual race is a very strange race. They prefer to hide in the dark rather than show up in public,"


    Esther explained to Austin.


    "Yes, I understand."


    Austin nodded in acknowledgment.


    He released his spiritual sense to look for the divine gods of the spiritual race, but didn''t manage to obtain any useful information.


    Of course, he had already expected this. Divine gods were superior to the rest of their race, so they tended to be more secretive and would rarely show up in public.


    "What are you looking for?


    Tell me. Maybe I can help.


    When I was a child, I often came here with my father. My father and the chief of the spiritual race go way back.


    All in all, I''m quite familiar with the Spirit Cosmos,"


    Esther said, noticing that Austin seemed to be looking for something.


    "I''m looking for the divine gods of the spiritual race,"


    Austin replied, feeling a hint of appreciation in his mind. Esther was proving to be much more useful than he had originally expected her to be.


    "Then you should go to the spiritual capital. That''s where most of the divine gods reside,"


    Esther said.


    "The spiritual capital?" Austin echoed. He had actually heard of such a p


    g from Austin, the guards turned pale with fright.


    "Sir, please forgive us! We were wrong.


    We would never dare to lay a finger on one of our masters," they cried pathetically.


    Then, they all knelt down and kowtowed to Austin.


    As the ones at the bottom of the hierarchy of the spiritual race, they naturally submitted to the one who they thought was a powerful master.


    Even if the man in front of them were to kill them, there would be no justice for them, and they were well aware of this fact. So, they chose to plead for their lives instead.


    "Well, it seems you''re at least smart enough to apologize immediately. Fine, I will spare your lives! But you''d better not cross me a second time,"


    Austin said fiercely.


    When the guards raised their heads and saw Austin''s eyes, which looked terrifying and filled with spiritual soul energy, they all trembled and quickly lowered their heads again, not daring to look him in the eyes.


    Seeing this, Austin mentally breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that his plan had worked.


    "We can go into the city now!" Esther said excitedly through her spiritual sense.


    However, this commotion had attracted the attention of the actual members of the spiritual race who happened to pass through the gate at that time.


    Everyone was secretly observing Austin, who was at the center of the racket.


    One of them, a man draped in golden clothes adorned with beautiful feathers, bravely stepped forward and politely greeted Austin, "Hello, sir. You possess formidable strength.


    But there''s something strange about you. I can''t help but be curious. May I know your name?"


    Although this man had stepped forward alone, a large group of people lingered behind him, as if silently standing there for support. It was obvious that this man was no ordinary person.


    Austin could tell at a glance that although the man''s body belonged to a human, the soul resident inside the body was actually a member of the spiritual race.


    "Who are you?


    Why should I tell you my name?


    Go away. Don''t bother me!"


    he said in the same arrogant tone that he had used on the guards.

 Chapter 4019 Good Wine

    "Such insolence! How dare you talk to our prince like this?


    You certainly have a death wish!"


    "Subdue him right now! Teach him a lesson!"


    A commotion erupted among the people standing behind the man in golden clothes. They immediately flared up and yelled at Austin as soon as he finished speaking.


    "Oh? He''s a prince? I was not aware."


    The young man''s true identity took Austin by surprise. He didn''t quite expect to meet someone with a royal blood out here.


    "How dare you insult our prince? You''ve committed a serious crime. Kneel down right this instance and accept your punishment!"


    With that, a member of the spiritual race standing behind the prince charged towards Austin.


    It could be seen that his real body was a spiritual soul.


    He released an overwhelming amount of spiritual soul energy and directed it at Austin.


    All of a sudden, they heard a loud booming sound!


    "Humph! Get lost!"


    Austin shouted back.


    A gigantic hand made from spiritual soul energy suddenly emerged out of his body. It grabbed the member of the spiritual race and smashed him hard against the ground.


    "Ah! That hurts!"


    Obviously, the spiritual race member was heavily injured. He moaned in agony and struggled to get up but failed.


    "Let''s attack him all at once! We''ll skin this insolent brat alive!"


    Everyone who was standing behind the prince simultaneously dashed forward and surrounded Austin and Princess Esther in an instant.


    Meanwhile, the man clad in golden didn''t do anything to stop his men. He just stood there and watched them all with great interest.


    "Very well. You lot are digging your own grave!"


    Austin taunted them with a defiant smile on his face.


    Once again, he formed an enormous hand using his spiritual soul energy.


    Under his control, the hand smacked everyone who charged towards him and sent them flying in different directions.


    ''What the hell was that? Such brute strength!''


    All the creatures that witnessed this scene gasped in astonishment.


    "I''m warning you. Don''t provoke me. Otherwise, I will not show mercy to you even if you are a prince."


    Austin stared sharply at the man dressed in golden clothes.


    "Magnificent! Very well done!"


    The man suddenly clapped his hands in amusement.


    "Your Highness, let''s retreat for now. This man is very dangerous."


    Those people who Austin sent flying quickly ran towards the prince while clutching their injured bodies.


    "That''s enough!"


    the prince snapped at his men.


    "Kind sir, I mean you no harm.


    On the contrary, I am in awe of you


    ied heads on the plates began to beg for their lives.


    "This is utterly revolting! How can they serve something like this?"


    Sitting next to Austin, Princess Esther looked extremely disgusted and nauseated as she glanced at the heads served in front of her.


    Naturally, Austin was also uncomfortable with such scene. He just ignored the heads and looked at Prince Rondo.


    Aside from the platters of heads, a dozen jugs of wine were also served.


    "See here, sir! This wine is brewed using top-grade spiritual fruits and thousands of precious natural resources that contain pure spiritual soul energy. I assure you, this tastes good!"


    Prince Rondo poured Austin a glass of wine and urged him to try it.


    Austin courteously took the wine and used his spiritual sense to scan it first.


    "You''re right. This is really a good wine," he commented as his eyebrows raised in surprise.


    The wine contained an abundant amount of spiritual soul energy. Therefore, it was good to spiritual souls.


    Austin was not interested in the heads on the plates at all. However, he loved the wine. He drank it all in one gulp.


    All of a sudden, he felt that the wine had turned into spiritual soul energy inside his stomach. It entered his Soul Sea and was quickly absorbed by his spiritual soul.


    Aside from that, this wine really tasted good. It instantly made him feel comfortable and relaxed.


    "Incredible! This is a really great wine!"


    Austin remarked as he turned towards Prince Rondo.


    "Ha-ha! It seems like you like the wine as well.


    Finally! I''m glad I met someone who has the same taste for wine as I do. Come now! Let''s drink to our hearts'' content today!"


    Prince Rondo was obviously elated.

 Chapter 4020 A Test

    "Here. You should have a drink as well!"


    Austin told Princess Esther and pushed a glass of wine towards her.


    "No way! The food of the spiritual race looks so disgusting. I don''t know what''s in this wine and I don''t want to drink it!"


    Princess Esther was so nauseated at the idea that she quivered.


    She had totally lost her appetite after seeing the heads on the table.


    "I know the food''s not to your taste. But their wine is different. It is good for the spiritual soul.


    Getting a chance to try it is rare. My advice is that you should give it a try,"


    Austin told her with a smile.


    "Really? Is the wine so precious?"


    Princess Esther could see that Austin seemed in a happy mood after taking a sip of the wine. His delight calmed her fears down and she decided to give it a shot.


    After much hesitation, she finally took a careful sip.


    "Hey, this is really good!"


    She felt an instant change in her spiritual soul as soon as her tongue touched the wine. A fresh and energetic feeling ran across her spiritual soul. The wine felt pure without any sort of adulteration.


    She liked it so much that she drank several glasses in a row.


    "Hey, my friend... You should try these spiritual seeds as well.


    I nurtured them carefully in my mansion. They are fed with a lot of natural treasures and resources that contain tremendous amounts of spiritual soul energy. I am not going to diverge too much detail, but there''s a secret method in our royal family that does wonders to these spiritual seeds. It takes the spiritual soul essence and the spiritual soul law from those resources, and preserves it inside the spiritual seeds'' heads.


    Also, every inch of their flesh and blood contains significant amounts of spiritual soul essence and spiritual soul laws.


    It takes a long time to craft these spiritual seeds. When they''re finally ready, they contain a great amount of energy and nourishments which is very useful for our members'' cultivation,"


    Rondo told Austin and pointed at the heads on the plates.


    Then, with much ado, he picked up one of the heads and put it into his mouth. He then began chewing it with an enjoyable expression.


    "Spiritual seed? Secret method of the royal family?"


    The words seemed a bit promising, but Austin felt so disgusted at the sight of him eating a living screaming head that he didn''t even want to try it.


    Princess Esther, who was sitting by Austin''s side, looked pale as well. It looked like she was going to throw up any second now. Luckily, she did not.


    "No thank you, Your Highness. I like the wine better, but you are welcome to take your time with the spiritual seeds. We''ll stick to the wine."


    Austin forced a smile and politely refused.


    He found it a little funny that Rondo had arranged for some charming girls to dance and entertain them while they dined. Apparently, he liked to create a happy, fervent atmosphere for his guests.


    After several rounds of


    med to have hit the area.


    This was not some brilliant secret skill. In fact, this was the most primitive and violent form of strike, which merely amassed tremendous amounts of spiritual soul energy and then threw it at the enemy.


    "What the hell?"


    Both the old man in cyan and Rondo were frightened at this move. They were forced to retreat due to the terrifying outburst from Austin.


    The flames that the old man had used to attack Austin were already extinguished.


    "Who the hell are you? How do you have such terrifying strength?"


    The old man''s face turned livid. He hadn''t expected that this young man would possess a spiritual soul energy that was much stronger than his own! His pride had been hurt!


    In the spiritual race, the spiritual soul energy had the same effect as the spiritual energy for other creatures.


    For them, a higher level of spiritual soul energy meant a higher cultivation base.


    "Who do you think you are? You have no right to ask me any questions!"


    Austin replied arrogantly.


    "Gio, your strength is terrifying!"


    Rondo was both surprised and pleased at the sight.


    "What do you think, Elder Payne?"


    He turned towards the old man and asked.


    "This young man''s strength is unfathomable.


    However, he is too arrogant and will prove difficult to control. Your Highness, you must be extremely careful if you have any plans that involve this young man."


    The old man in cyan was very dissatisfied with Austin''s attitude. He seemed reluctant to say anything more. With a sudden swing of his sleeve towards Austin, he disappeared as abruptly as he had appeared.


    ''It looks like Rondo is trying to win me over.''


    Austin sneered in his heart, but once again, his face remained calm and composed.


    "Gio, I won''t beat around the bush with you anymore.


    I have something important I need to discuss with you."


    After the old man had left, Rondo proposed a toast to Austin and then finally came to the point.

 Chapter 4021 The Situation In The Spirit Cosmos

    "Something important? What is it?"


    Austin flatly asked.


    "You just came back from outside, Gio. You may not know the current situation of the Spirit Cosmos,"


    Rondo stated.


    "You are right. I really don''t know much about the situation in the Spirit Cosmos,"


    Austin replied, nodding in agreement.


    As he said so, he used his spiritual sense to check the elderly man dressed in a cyan robe.


    He found that he was still in Rondo''s mansion.


    He was in a secluded place in the depths of the mansion.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin could perceive his aura in there.


    "As long as you concede to Prince Rondo''s authority, I will not do anything to harm you, brat.


    But if you don''t, I can''t promise you''ll leave this place in one piece!"


    In the depth of Rondo''s mansion, the elderly man found that Austin''s spiritual sense was spying on him. He looked at Austin and sneered.


    "Well, Gio, let me fill you in with the details of Spirit Cosmos''s current situation,"


    Rondo offered.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded.


    The elder was still inside the mansion, so Austin was taking his time.


    "Over the years, the Spirit Cosmos has been prosperous under the rule of our patriarch.


    However, one fateful day, something unexpected took place.


    Our patriarch got into a terrible accident and went missing."


    Rondo told the story in a low voice, trying to emphasize the essential parts of the story.


    The patriarch of the spiritual race was the supreme ruler of the Spirit Cosmos. Hence, throughout the entire Spirit Cosmos, he was heralded as the most powerful.


    "Oh, he went missing? What happened to him?"


    Austin curiously inquired.


    "Yes, he met a red-haired monster in the chaotic region near the Spirit Cosmos.


    During that time, he and several elders of our race entered the chaotic region together. The monster suddenly appeared and began to slaughter them.


    Only one of them managed to escape.


    Before he fled, the patriarch and the rest of their companions were in grave danger.


    A few years have passed, and our patriarch hasn''t come back. There is a huge chance that he already perished there,"


    Rondo elucidated.


    "I see,"


    Austin answered. He rubbed his chin in approval, clarified with how things went.


    "Since th


    und, and the elderly man in the depths of the mansion were all stunned.


    They couldn''t perceive where Austin or Esther was.


    Even with their spiritual senses, they couldn''t decipher where they went. They scanned far and wide, but to no avail. It was like they disappeared in the Spirit Cosmos.


    They seemed to have left the Spirit Cosmos.


    "Elder Payne, what''s going on?


    How could the two of them suddenly disappear without a trace?"


    Rondo was exasperated. He still hadn''t recovered from the way they vanished into thin air.


    The elderly man dressed in cyan came to his side.


    A large number of masters of the spiritual race also appeared around Rondo, surrounding him.


    The faces of these masters darkened.


    Austin had escaped under their noses without even breaking a sweat. They felt a little depressed and dumbfounded.


    "Prince Rondo, I have underestimated Gio. His strength is not inferior to mine,"


    the elderly man in cyan commented seriously.


    "The worst part is that I offended him.


    There''s a high chance that he''ll join the opposing force.


    He will surely become a huge problem for me,"


    Rondo sighed.


    Then, suddenly, a voice broke out.


    "Surprised, aren''t you?


    As I said, it''s impossible for your people to keep me here."


    The voice seemed to be nearby.


    Rondo, the elderly man, and the other masters of the spiritual race looked towards the direction where the voice came from.


    "How is that possible? !"


    Each of them felt a chill down their spines.

 Chapter 4022 Austins Condition

    Austin, who had just disappeared a split-second earlier, was already standing not far away with Esther, his hands behind his back. There was an indifferent expression on his face.


    "You! You! You''re back again?!"


    "How the hell is that possible? I saw you disappear just now! But how did you appear again like that?"


    Everyone was rendered speechless and could merely stare at Austin in horror.


    It was known to all that these masters of the spiritual race were the ones with strong spiritual senses. They cultivated all kinds of brilliant secret skills of the spiritual soul, and their sensibility was far stronger than that of the creatures of other races.


    However, although Austin showed himself freely in front of them, he also disappeared and reappeared in the blink of an eye.


    They could not even follow his movements at all.


    This kind of bodily movement skill was too terrifying and utterly beyond belief.


    Without a doubt, Austin had impressed everyone with his amazing show of strength and skill.


    "How... How did you do that?"


    the old man in cyan asked, dumbfounded.


    "This is just a small track I can do. It''s not really a big deal,"


    Austin replied flatly.


    "You..."


    The old man couldn''t even utter a word as his blood boiled with fury.


    What did this brat mean that it was not really a big deal?


    It was totally not the case in reality. The truth was that he could walk freely across the whole Spirit Cosmos without any obstacles! There were no tricks involved.


    "Prince Rondo, you haven''t answered my question yet.


    Do you really think that your people have the ability to keep me here?"


    Austin stared at Rondo and asked.


    "No, I don''t think they can do that.


    Gio, your bodily movement skill is much too terrifying.


    I am unable to follow you while you move,"


    Rondo replied faintly with a bitter smile.


    "What conditions do you need for you to join us?


    Just speak them out. As long as your requirements are feasible, I will do my best to satisfy them!


    Besides, when I take control of the Spirit Cosmos in the future, I can appoint you as the leading general of this cosmos. At that time, apart from me, you will become the most powerful entity in this corner of the cosmos,"


    Rondo added seriously as he looked Austin in the eye.


    "No way, Your Highness!


    That would be too much!"


    the old man in cyan immediately cut in, shocked at what seemed like a reckless decision coming from Rondo himself.


    "Although this guy seems capable, he doesn''t deserve such a high position. I beg you to reconsider, Your Highness!"


    The other masters of the spiritual race all nodded in agreement.


    "Ha ha. It seems that you are still not convinced of who I am and what I can do!


    Well, let me show


    st to help you collect all kinds of secret skills related to the spiritual soul energy, as well as all kinds of advanced skills derived from the Puppet Strings,"


    Rondo assured him, patting Austin''s chest.


    He now attached great importance to Austin.


    As previously established, Austin was more powerful than the old man in cyan.


    In effect, the prince felt like he had obtained a precious treasure, when he was able to recruit Austin into his team.


    Therefore, it was easy for him to agree to Austin''s request.


    He was a prince of the Spirit Cosmos, so it was no surprise that he had access to a lot of resources. He was also sure that he could fulfill Austin''s single condition.


    "That''s good. I hope that our cooperation shall remain pleasant and shall continue for a long time.


    Worry not. I will do my best to help you control the Spirit Cosmos,"


    said Austin.


    "Ha ha, you are a straightforward person! I like it! Come! Let''s enjoy the wine and have a good time!"


    Rondo burst into laughter upon hearing Austin''s words.


    After the banquet, Austin requested that a secret room be prepared for him.


    In the secret room, Austin sat cross-legged. Esther, meanwhile, sat in a corner in the room. She asked, "What is your purpose for coming to the Spirit Cosmos?"


    "Don''t ask anything that you shouldn''t be asking,"


    Austin responded without looking at her.


    "Humph, fine! I won''t ask anything more!"


    Esther pouted her lips. She then turned her head away, angry and disappointed.


    After all, she was the princess in the Elf Cosmos. Wherever she went, she would attract a lot of attention like a moth to a flame.


    Moreover, she was a famous beauty in the Elf Cosmos. All kinds of men had been trying their best to win her affection. They would never treat her coldly like what Austin had been doing to her.

 Chapter 4023 The Secret Skill Related To The Spiritual Soul

    At this point, Austin was resting with his eyes closed.


    He initially planned to find an opportunity to control the old man clad in a cyan robe and make him reveal how to make full use of the Puppet Strings.


    But since Prince Rondo had agreed to collect secret skills related to the spiritual soul for him, Austin decided to spend more time in the Spirit Cosmos.


    ''It turns out that the chief of the spiritual race has died.


    The Spirit Cosmos is now in chaos with no one in charge.


    Perhaps I can take the advantage of the situation and do something...''


    Austin sat still, lost in thought.


    ''Anyway, the Spirit Cosmos is in an ugly mess.


    If I stay longer, I might get to harvest a few valuable treasures.


    I wonder if there are many valuable items here in the Spirit Cosmos. I can steal all the good things in this place and no one would notice.''


    Austin was satisfied with his plan.


    At the same time, there were two people in a quiet void in the depths of Prince Rondo''s mansion.


    The space was completely isolated from the outside world, protected by a wall of many arrays.


    All kinds of restriction spells were also cast to prevent outsiders from taking a peek using their spiritual sense.


    Inside this void were Prince Rondo and the elder dressed in cyan robes who went by the name, Elder Payne.


    "What do you think of that Gio guy, Elder Payne?"


    Prince Rondo asked.


    "I have to admit, his strength is unfathomable. I wouldn''t be surprised he was stronger than me.


    If he sides with us, he can be put to good use.


    The thing is, he is arrogant and unruly. It is difficult to control him.


    Besides, he is too mysterious.


    He said it himself, when he left the Spirit Cosmos, he was weak, and he didn''t come back until he became a divine god.


    But I feel that something is off. I think he made it all up.


    We are members of the spiritual race, and all we learn are the secret skills related to the spiritual soul energy.


    As far as I know, in the outside worlds, there are very few secret spiritual soul skills. Besides, the formulas we own are better than those from other worlds.


    It is hard to believe that he has become this strong during his journeys around the outside worlds.


    of the new chief will be held in five days!"


    The prince informed Austin and gave the rest of the details.


    "All forces will gather in the Spiritual Mountain.


    The rules of the competition would be announced on that day.


    But one thing is for sure. It will be a fierce battle between all the competing forces,"


    Prince Rondo pointed out.


    "I see. Well, let me go with you,"


    Austin replied.


    "Okay, Gio, get yourself ready!"


    Prince Rondo said.


    Austin then continued his cultivation.


    Somewhere in another isolated chaotic void


    of the Spiritual Cosmos, a large complex of magnificent buildings dotted a vast area.


    In one of the pavilions stood a captivating woman with graceful features and a captivating figure.


    She was clad in a purple dress that danced in the wind, which made her looking elegant and noble.


    Out of the blue, the void nearby rippled, and out walked a charming young man.


    He drew closer to her and asked softly, "Sweetie, why are you here alone? What are you thinking about?"


    The young man had an evil yet attractive smile on the corner of his lips. The arrogance all over his face seemed to imply that everyone should take orders from him.


    "I was worrying how you are going to defeat everyone else and become the new chief,"


    the woman in purple replied as she flashed him a charming smile.


    "Ha-ha! My love, there is no doubt that I will be the new chief. No need to worry about that,"


    the young man reassured her.

 Chapter 4024 News About The Spiritual Tree

    "By the way, how''s everything going with the Spiritual River?"


    the woman clad in purple curiously asked.


    "It''s still very calm.


    However, I still can''t get close to it and I''m stuck looking at it from afar.


    Seems like I have to become the chief first and go through the baptism in the ancestral temple before I get the qualifications to enter the Spiritual River,"


    sighed the young man.


    "Everyone says that only the chief of the spiritual race can enter the river, no one else is allowed.


    Seems like it''s true,"


    she murmured softly.


    "Yes.


    What''s most annoying is that we can''t just break into it by force.


    Otherwise, it''ll self-destruct and everything in it will vanish as well,"


    the man groaned.


    "Alas, I feel terribly guilty for causing you so much trouble. I''m just a humble woman, after all. Not once did I expect that my spiritual soul would be hurt so badly that I''d need the spiritual lotus to heal me. However, it only exists in the Spiritual River.


    You wouldn''t have to try so hard to fight in order to be the chief otherwise.


    We could have left together and lived a simple but happy life. That''s the happiest ending I can imagine."


    Unspeakable sadness and melancholy darkened the woman''s voice.


    "Don''t worry, Ariana. I''ll do anything to become the chief. And then I''ll go to the Spiritual River and fetch the spiritual lotus for you. I''ll make sure you''ll recover.


    Besides, I, Kerwin, am the eldest prince who''s supposed to be the next chief anyway. I won''t let anyone else get it!


    Humph! I''m destined to be the next chief!


    Anyone who tries to get in my way will die!"


    As the prince spoke, a hint of cruelty flashed through his eyes.


    "Ha-ha! My prince, what I like most is how you never give up. You''re so charming that I just can''t resist you. Come here, darling. Let''s do something more interesting..."


    Every word that left Ariana''s lips was full of temptation. As she strode closer to Kerwin, her scent filled the air.


    Since Kerwin had long been deeply attracted to her, how could he resist it when she was throwing herself into his embrace? He immediately stepped closer to her and tugged her in his arms.


    "Ha-ha!"


    Sweet laughter left Ariana''s lips.


    At that moment, within a secret chamber in Rondo''s mansion, Austin was silently sitting with his legs crossed.


    During this time, he was busy practi


    e did, we''ll gain unimaginable benefits!


    If we can get our hands on it, it''ll be a walk in the park to become the Spirit Cosmos''s ruler.


    No matter what method we use, we must find out its whereabouts even if it meant arresting Gio and torturing the answer out of him!"


    It was impossible for Payne to remain calm in the face of the possibility of getting his hands on such a valuable treasure. In a flash, he left his room and appeared in front of Rondo, roaring to meet Austin as soon as possible.


    "That''s right.


    Elder Payne, I must get the spiritual tree!


    Ha-ha! Lady Luck must be smiling down on me!


    In this chaotic era, I suddenly met Gio, and he happened to know the spiritual tree''s whereabouts!


    Seems like I''m the chosen one who would find the spiritual tree!


    Once I get it, I''ll soar higher than everyone else and dominate the Spirit Cosmos!"


    Loud laughter burst out of Rondo as he imagined his future as the chief of the spiritual race.


    "Stay calm, Your Highness. We must treat Gio politely first.


    He''s rather powerful and there''s no need to cut ties with him yet. We can just get his help to make you the chief first.


    Afterwards, we''ll control him and make him lead us to the spiritual tree.


    In other words, our goal is to become the chief and then go find the spiritual tree,"


    Payne instructed, living up to his reputation as a sly old fox. Although he was very excited, he quickly regained his sanity and figured out what they should do.


    "You''re right. Let''s do your plan.


    Let''s go meet with Gio now!"


    Rondo nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 4025 Take Action

    ''Ha! They''re indeed plotting against me, '' Austin thought with a triumphant sneer as he eavesdropped on the conversation between Prince Rondo and Elder Payne with the aid of his spiritual sense.


    He had already suspected as much, but now, he had confirmed it.


    For privacy and security purposes, the prince''s mansion was lined with isolation arrays that could prevent the perception of the spiritual sense.


    However, Austin''s spiritual sense was so incredibly powerful that it could bypass all those arrays.


    So when Prince Rondo and Elder Payne suddenly showed up in his secret room together, he was ready for them.


    He had already teleported Princess Esther into his own continent so that he wouldn''t have to worry about protecting her in the battle that might ensue.


    The prince walked up to Austin and stared at him eagerly.


    "Hey, Gio!


    Are you sure about what you said?


    Do you really have a lead on the whereabouts of the spiritual tree?"


    he asked impatiently.


    "Yes, do you really know what the spiritual tree is?


    This is no laughing matter. Don''t lie to us, or the consequences will be very serious!" Elder Payne chimed in.


    His eyes bore into Austin, trying to read his expression.


    Unnerved by his threat, Austin just gave a hearty laugh and said, "Of course I know the whereabouts of the spiritual tree. I''m not making it up."


    As he spoke, he conjured up a tree in the middle of the room using his spiritual soul energy.


    "Yes!


    This is the spiritual tree!" Prince Rondo remarked in wonder.


    He and Elder Payne could barely contain their excitement. They had been looking for this for so long that they couldn''t believe their eyes. For a moment, they just started at the phantom of the spiritual tree in awe.


    The two of them had already seen a picture of the spiritual tree before, and they had even sensed its aura in the ancestral temple of the spiritual race. So, they knew the appearance and the aura of the tree, and had no doubt that it matched the phantom of the tree in front of them.


    "Elder Payne, you see? He''s right.


    This is indeed the spiritual tree!"


    Prince Rondo continued to gush, turning to Elder Payne.


    He was so excited that he couldn''t control the laughter bubbling out of him.


    "It is!" Elder Payne nodded and turned to Austin.


    "Gio, you must have seen the spiritual tree. Tell us, where is it?"


    Elder Payne unintentionally shouted at Austin, feeling thrilled to the core.


    He knew that Austin must have seen the spiritual tree, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to emulate its aura.


    Noticing the greedy look on their faces, Austin flashed them a playfu


    spot it, let alone put it into use.


    And all these explanations weren''t even the half of it; there were several other theories that people had put forward to explain the source and inner workings of the mysterious mind power.


    In the end, regardless of what the mind power truly was, there was one thing that was widely acknowledged and agreed upon by everyone?��


    the mind power had something to do with the spiritual soul.


    Therefore, any skill that drew from the mind power could hurt spiritual souls.


    Having studied the universe and tested various theories, Austin was more than aware of this fact. So, he unrelentingly attacked Prince Rondo and Elder Payne using the Mind Sword Skill.


    At the same time, he conjured up red puppet strings to tie up the prince and the elder.


    With no delay, the puppet strings tried to enter Prince Rondo and Elder Payne.


    Austin had learned other uses of the Puppet Strings thanks to the jade slips Rondo sent to him. Hence, the power of the puppet strings he had unleashed was even more terrifying than usual.


    Under his violent attacks, Prince Rondo and Elder Payne could barely react, let alone defend themselves.


    However, being a prince of the Spirit Cosmos, Rondo knew lots of brilliant secret skills and even forbidden skills owned by the spiritual race. As a result, he wouldn''t be controlled by the puppet strings that easy.


    As for Elder Payne, he had the strength of a genuine premium-grade divine god, and he had also practiced many profound secret skills owned by the spiritual race. Thus, Austin couldn''t turn him into his slave immediately.


    "Ahhh!"


    In the secret room, the two of them screamed, struggling desperately against the puppet strings and the slashing of the mind sword.

 Chapter 4026 Enslave

    "Prince Rondo, draw out all the spiritual soul energy of your slaves!


    Don''t hesitate and worry about sacrificing the lives of those slaves. You could always acquire new slaves some other time.


    This maniac is much too powerful!


    We can''t hold our defenses much longer with just our strength!"


    Elder Payne shouted while struggling.


    "Okay, I hear you!"


    Rondo nodded.


    Instantly, Austin felt that the spiritual soul energy began to pool together in the void towards Rondo and Elder Payne.


    "Arrghhh!"


    The slaves in Rondo''s mansion screamed in pain.


    All of their spiritual souls were instantly sucked out from their bodies and scattered all over.


    Countless corpses without souls fell down almost at the same time.


    They were the slaves of Rondo and Elder Payne.


    The two started using their magic to extract all the spiritual soul energy of the slaves and transformed it into the spiritual soul energy of their own.


    "They are so damn bossy!"


    Austin couldn''t help but sigh in amazement.


    It seemed that the prince and Elder Payne were going to draw out the spiritual soul energy of every single one of their slaves.


    Once all the spiritual soul energy of those slaves was extracted, their souls would be destroyed.


    This was the advanced use of the Puppet Strings, which Austin had always wanted to learn.


    There was no way he could expect that Rondo and Payne had both mastered this skill.


    "Well, in that case, don''t blame me!


    Let''s make this more interesting. Pray for yourself!"


    Austin sneered.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Under the control of Austin''s mind, the mind sword and the flying sword crazily cut the spiritual souls of Rondo and Elder Payne.


    Austin changed his strategy.


    He wanted to directly subdue the two of them with the Puppet Strings.


    But now he wanted to beat them half dead first.


    "Arrgghhh!"


    The spiritual souls of Rondo and Elder Payne were instantly cut into pieces by both mystical swords.


    The prince and the elder were getting more and more powerful by forcefully extracting the spiritual soul energy of their slaves.


    However, the attack speed of the mind sword and the flying sword was too fast, and they were too powerful.


    Even a semi-governing god could be seriously hurt by Austin''s mind sword, not to mention the two of them.


    During this process, Austin had been using the Secret Reincarnation Skill to have the secret room sealed tight.


    It made


    ustin said to the two who were struggling to get up.


    "Master, we are seriously injured.


    It''s impossible for the wounds to heal in only a few days,"


    Elder Payne said weakly.


    Indeed, Austin had hurt the two of them so badly that they almost died.


    Fortunately, they were both masters of the spiritual race and their spiritual souls were very powerful, so they managed to survive.


    The genuine premium-grade divine gods of other races would have been killed by Austin''s terrible attack.


    "These pills and treasures contain rich spiritual soul energy. They can help you recover quickly."


    Austin felt a little regretful. He had just used too much strength. He took out a large number of treasures and pills which floated in front of Rondo and Elder Payne.


    "Master, we also have these treasures, and we have a lot of them.


    We can''t cure the wounds in a few days with these things,"


    Rondo and Elder Payne said as they shook their heads.


    "Is there any way to cure your wounds as soon as possible?"


    Austin frowned.


    The competition for the position of the new chief was about to begin, but Rondo and Elder Payne were seriously injured and could not participate in it.


    Austin planned to assist Rondo in becoming the new leader of the spiritual race.


    In this way, Austin would control the Spirit Cosmos.


    Then he would be the supreme ruler of the Spirit Cosmos.


    "Master, we are seriously injured now. It''s almost impossible for us to cure our wounds in a few days.


    Unless we can find the legendary spiritual tree,"


    said Elder Payne.


    "Really? !"


    Austin was overjoyed to hear that.

 Chapter 4027 I Finally Got What I Want

    "Master, it''s true. The spiritual tree is the holy treasure of our spiritual race. It can protect all the members of the spiritual race.


    If we can find the spiritual tree and use it to nourish ourselves, we''ll recover in a few days,"


    Rondo said, eagerly staring at Austin.


    "But the spiritual tree has been lost for countless years. No one knows where to find it,"


    Elder Payne sighed and shook his head.


    He had barely finished his words when the most unexpected thing happened.


    There was a sudden burst of pressure from Austin''s Soul Sea.


    The next moment, there was a giant tree hovering in the void in the secret room.


    The secret room was equipped with a brilliant space law which allowed all objects, no matter how big or small, to exist within it. Therefore, even though the spiritual tree was actually enormous in size, it was able to neatly fit into the room.


    "Is that... the spiritual tree?" Rondo stammered, widening his eyes in a mixture of shock and awe.


    Elder Payne, on the other hand, couldn''t even find the words to say. The two of them were so stunned by the sudden appearance of the spiritual tree that they stood rooted to the spot, as if being held there by an invisible hand.


    After gaping at the tree for a while, Rondo turned to Austin with an incredulous look on his face. "Master, is this really the spiritual tree? Is it actually real?"


    His voice trembled with excitement and disbelief.


    "Can''t you feel it? It has to be the spiritual tree,"


    Elder Payne murmured, his gaze fixed to the tree as if he was mesmerized by it. "It is our holy treasure that has been lost for a long time! I never thought I would be able to see it in my lifetime."


    Austin was enjoying the look of pure awe on their faces, but he had other things to do, so he decided to finally end the suspense.


    With a smile on his face, he said, "You don''t have to keep guessing. It is indeed the spiritual tree.


    Well, now that it''s right in front of you, you can use it to heal your wounds. But..."


    He paused, and his eyes lit up in excitement. "Before you start to cure your wounds, there is one thing you need to do.


    You need to teach me how to use the spiritual soul energy of my slaves. I want to know everything there is to know about that skill!"


    In fact, this was the reason why Austin had come to the Spirit Cosmos.


    He already knew how to turn creatures into his slaves. However, he had no idea how to absorb their spiritual soul energy and use it.


    Although there were many benefits of having slaves, being able to use their spiritual soul energy was a benefit that was extremely eye-catching to Austin. But as people said, the best fruit would be at the top of the tree. The skill of using a slave''s spiritual soul energy was a high-level technique of the Puppet Strings skill. A martial arts master who had the blood of the spiritual race would automatically possess this skill when he became a divine god.


    Unfortunately, although Austin was extremely well-versed in the skill of the Puppet Strings, he was not a member of the spiritual race, nor did he have any blood ties with it. Therefore, not only did he not automatically possess the skill, he hadn''t had much success in cultivating it to i


    was pleased with his master''s treatment.


    "Elder Payne, from now on, you must do your best to assist Rondo to win the position of the chief,"


    Austin ordered, turning his gaze to Elder Payne.


    "Of course, master!"


    Elder Payne replied in a hurry.


    The two of them bowed respectfully to Austin before leaving to gather their people and get ready for the battle in the Spiritual Mountain.


    While they were busy with that, Austin wanted to take the opportunity to subdue more slaves of the spiritual race, partly to test his new skill, but more so to increase his power.


    The spiritual race had a unique talent in collecting spiritual soul energy and cultivating secret skills related to spiritual soul energy. Austin knew that having more slaves with such a talent in his arsenal would be of great help to him in the future.


    With this goal, he leaped into the air and left Prince Rondo''s mansion.


    He already had a target in mind. Back in the secret room, Prince Rondo and Elder Payne had told him everything about the Spirit Cosmos in detail.


    Therefore, he was as familiar with the Spirit Cosmos as someone who had been living here for many years.


    Soon enough, he arrived at a nearby city.


    There, he headed straight to the hidden corner where his target, a divine god of the spiritual race, was cultivating in seclusion.


    In total silence, he suddenly appeared in the divine god''s secret room.


    Without so much as a warning, he attacked the divine god, unleashing all his skills at the same time, just as he had done with his previous two targets.


    The divine god in front of him was much weaker than Elder Payne.


    He was no match for the stream of attacks that came from Austin?��the Mind Sword Skill, the Flying Swordsmanship, the Secret Reincarnation Skill, and the Puppet Strings.


    Thus, he was subdued before he could even have the chance to resist.


    A moment later, Austin had gained complete control of the divine god.


    "So you are the governor of the city, huh?


    You must have many people under your control.


    That''s excellent! All your subordinates and slaves are mine now,"


    Austin said with a brilliant smile.

 Chapter 4028 Head For The Spiritual Mountain

    The divine god of the spiritual race that Austin had subdued was the governor of the city, and had a large number of slaves.


    Now that he was Austin''s slave, all his slaves had become Austin''s slaves as well.


    Austin summoned all of them to him, in the governor''s residence.


    As soon as the numerous creatures arrived, they all bowed to him.


    "Greetings, master!" they said in unison with the utmost respect.


    Some of these creatures were from the spiritual race while the rest of them were from other races.


    Either way, a divine god wouldn''t have bothered to conquer them unless they were very powerful.


    Without any delay, Austin performed the technique of the Puppet Strings that he had learned most recently, and found that he could absorb and channel the spiritual soul energy of all these slaves without any issues.


    Now that he was assured of his power, he decided to move on to his next task. "Wait for my instruction," he ordered all of them.


    Then, with a final nod at the governor of the spiritual race, he vanished into thin air.


    "Take care, master!"


    the governor and his slaves said in unison.


    A moment later, Austin appeared in front of another divine god of the spiritual race.


    Thanks to Prince Rondo and Elder Payne, he now knew a lot about the Spirit Cosmos, including the location of the divine gods.


    His plan was to track them down one by one and control as many of them as he could.


    The key point was that every divine god of the spiritual race had numerous slaves, who would in turn become Austin''s slaves.


    This way, he could amass a lot of slaves in a short time and expand the amount of spiritual soul energy that he would have at his disposal.


    With that much power, he would be able to handle any sort of problem that came his way.


    He decided to take this opportunity to control the Spirit Cosmos.


    With his astonishing speed and terrifying strength, he traveled around the Spirit Cosmos without a hitch. In no time, he had subdued more than ten divine gods of the spiritual race.


    Of course, most of them were ordinary divine gods.


    In fact, the spiritual race was actually not that strong. They only had a few genuine divine gods.


    As Austin was traveling to another place, he received a message from Prince Rondo through spiritual sense.


    "Master, we can set off now.


    The competition in the Spiritual Mountain has begun."


    "Got it," Austin replied.


    Then, he communicated this information to the divine gods of the spiritual race that he controlled. In the bli


    .


    Just then, a cold voice came from the Spiritual Mountain. "Rondo, how dare you lay a hand on my people? When I become the chief, the first thing I will do is to execute you."


    The booming voice shook the whole space.


    "Well, then it''s lucky that you''ll never become the chief.


    That position is for me,"


    Prince Rondo retorted with a defiant snort.


    Then, he glanced at Austin and whispered, "Master, let''s go inside."


    Their team entered the Spiritual Mountain with their chests puffed out, feeling confident after having defeated so many members of the spiritual race like they were nothing.


    "Humph! You give yourself too much credit. It''s impossible for you to be the chief!"


    In the distance, a golden spiritual soul stood with his hands behind his back. The tremendous spiritual soul energy that gushed out of him rose in the air like smoke and formed the images of the ancestors of the spiritual race.


    This golden spiritual soul was none other than Prince Kerwin.


    Behind him stood a myriad of masters of the spiritual race.


    Austin examined Prince Kerwin''s subordinates and dimly noted that they outnumbered Prince Rondo''s.


    All of a sudden, a brawny middle-aged man joined the party with a horde of people.


    He let out a hearty laugh and said, "Am I invisible to all of you? If you want to be the chief, you will need to defeat me first."


    "Master, he is Prince Daum,"


    Prince Rondo whispered to Austin.


    "I see."


    Austin turned to look at Prince Daum, who towered over everyone else and had big, menacing muscles.


    Needless to say, this was not his true form, but just the body of a strong cultivator from the human race that he had possessed.

 Chapter 4029 Four Masters Of The Spiritual Race

    The three princes of the spiritual race had all arrived at the Spiritual Mountain.


    They had been chosen by the previous patriarch to be candidates in the battle of becoming his successor.


    Therefore, being recognized and highly respected by their people was normal to them.


    However, things had changed after their patriarch had disappeared. Without his support, their status had declined in the spiritual race.


    Moreover, when it was said that he had been killed by the red-haired monster, many masters of the spiritual race didn''t take the three princes seriously at all.


    "What is this? Three babies crave to be the next patriarch? That''s a laugh!


    If you want to live, I suggest you three get out of here.


    Otherwise, I won''t hesitate."


    Boom!


    In the distance, a cloud of aura had appeared.


    The whole Spiritual Mountain trembled violently as a tall spiritual soul lowered himself before them.


    It was a master of the spiritual race!


    Terrifying runes rotated around him and his unkind eyes were the color of a blood moon as they swept over the bystanders.


    "Ah!


    This... This is Master Houston! He is almost as powerful as our patriarch was!"


    The creatures began whispering among each other as panic coated their eyes.


    And when they thought it couldn''t get any worse, another master appeared in the air, followed by thousands of divine gods.


    "It''s Master Mordechai!"


    a few people shouted, pointing in surprise.


    "Look, Master Sergio is also here!"


    Their eyes moved to the left where another figure had appeared. He flew through the air, led by a powerful sword aura which jetted into the surroundings of the Spiritual Mountain.


    "Here comes Master Briar!"


    Next, an elegant man slowly walked forward. An ancient book was floating above his head.


    This man looked very gen


    pered to Austin.


    Austin replied with a nod.


    ''This prince must have something up his sleeve to risk this fight, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he looked Prince Kerwin up and down.


    "This will be your last day!"


    Prince Kerwin yelled, taking a step forward and rushing towards the four masters.


    "What? It can''t be.


    Is he challenging four masters at the same time?"


    The creatures gasped and some covered their eyes.


    They had thought that Prince Kerwin would just choose one of them to battle, not that he would go up against all of them at once.


    "Ha-ha!


    It will be the opposite!"


    The four masters laughed wildly.


    "This is too reckless. I don''t think he''ll make it through,"


    Prince Rondo commented.


    "No.


    You are all wrong! He has been hiding his actual strength!


    He won''t die; on the contrary, the four masters are in danger,"


    Austin replied, shaking his head.


    "Master, what did you say?


    You think he can defeat all of them?"


    Prince Rondo was stunned at Austin''s words.


    "Let''s wait and see,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Kerwin, it''s time to die!"


    Houston roared.


    Boom!


    In a second, tremendous spiritual soul energy rushed out of his body.

 Chapter 4030 The Spiritual Heart

    Squeezing his eyes shut, Houston gathered all his spiritual soul power. From deep inside him, growls of beasts emerged, rumbling in his body.


    A moment later, he opened his mouth and countless ferocious-looking beasts rushed out and pounced on Prince Kerwin.


    The beasts were made up of strong spiritual soul power. Their roars were so deafening that they shook the sky.


    Mordechai, Sergio, and Briar, stood aside and watched the battle unfold.


    They knew that they were powerful enough that they didn''t have to attack the prince all at once.


    "Watch and see. You four will die, proving that I am the most suitable person to be the next chief," Prince Kerwin declared arrogantly.


    As soon as he had finished speaking, he took action.


    He released an immense amount of spiritual soul power


    that spread in all directions.


    Slowly, the whole Spiritual Mountain was covered in it.


    As it surged upwards, it formed the faces of ancient members of the spiritual race that twisted into angry expressions.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Prince Kerwin''s spiritual soul power surged forward like a raging tide, engulfing all the spiritual soul power released by Houston.


    It gathered in the sky and formed a huge fist that


    shot at Houston.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The air around the huge fist exploded, making Houston''s skin crawl.


    He gasped.


    "No way!


    How did you gain this much spiritual soul power, Kerwin?"


    Houston shouted in a panicked voice.


    "Spiritual Demon Skill!"


    "Spiritual Fire Skill!"


    "Spiritual Blade Skill!"


    "Forbidden Spiritual Skill!"


    Aware that Prince Kerwin was a formidable opponent, Houston knew that he had to try everything he had. One at a time, he cast powers at Prince Kerwin, hoping for the best.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Houston''s spiritual soul power transformed into tornadoes that tore up the earth.


    The whole Spiritual Mountain shook, making it hard for the bystanders to stay on their feet.


    This was an all-out attack from a powerful cultivator of the spiritual race. There was nothing else like it.


    Most creatures moved away to avoid being hit by the residual power.


    "Nice trick! But not good enough!"


    Prince Kerwin remarked with a defiant sneer.


    He stood firmly as his clothes danced behind him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the counterattack spread out, the massive fist made from spiritual soul power continued to ap


    rt.


    The spiritual heart was one of the sacred items of the spiritual race so he could use to restrain the members when he wanted.


    Moreover, Kerwin was a prince. He was made to lead.


    He scared his enemies, especially after he destroyed Houston in a single blow.


    At this point, Mordechai, Sergio, and Briar were at a disadvantage and their chance at becoming the next chief was greatly reduced.


    The three of them glanced at one another, and each held a somber expression on their face.


    Although they didn''t want to give up, they didn''t want to make a move against Prince Kerwin either.


    Who knew what else he was capable of?


    "And as for the rest of you, do you have a problem with me becoming the next chief?


    If you do, come out!"


    Prince Kerwin surveyed the crowd of the spiritual race.


    They were all powerful masters of the spiritual race and popular in the Spiritual Cosmos, but when they made eye contact with Prince Kerwin, they lowered their heads immediately.


    "I support Prince Kerwin to be our next chief.


    All hail to Prince Kerwin!"


    "Everyone, let''s greet our new chief together!"


    a group of spiritual race members shouted.


    They were all Prince Kerwin''s men.


    At this point, most members of the spiritual race were in awe of the spiritual heart so they followed suit.


    "Greetings, sir!"


    The members of the spiritual race around the Spiritual Mountain kowtowed to Prince Kerwin.


    "What about you?


    Do you have a problem with it?"


    Prince Kerwin shouted sternly as he looked at Mordechai, Sergio, Briar, Prince Daum, and Prince Rondo.

 Chapter 4031 I Dont Like You

    "Well, what should we do?


    The three masters of the spiritual race��Mordechai, Sergio, and Briar��looked extremely pale. They were using their telepathic link to communicate with each other.


    After talking for a while, they finally reached a decision.


    "Humph!


    Tell me, do you really think you''re qualified to be the chief just because you have the spiritual heart?


    If that''s the case, then we''re not convinced.


    If you want to be the chief, you have to defeat all three of us first!" Mordechai roared.


    "Ha-ha!


    You make me laugh. I know you three old men won''t easily admit defeat.


    Well, then. Let me start with you," Kerwin laughed wildly.


    Boom! Thump!


    Above his head, the spiritual heart was emitting strange rhythmic rumbles as it beat so strongly and forcefully.


    Not too far away from him were countless runes of the spiritual race, moving quickly like a school of fish swimming in the deep sea.


    Now, the whole Spiritual Mountain was illuminated by the bright and strong spiritual light.


    "Come on! Let''s fight him together!"


    Mordechai, Sergio, and Briar charged at Kerwin at the same time.


    Boom!


    Mordechai grew taller and taller. In an instant, he turned into a giant as tall as the sky itself. His eyes were blazing with fire as he attacked Kerwin.


    In each of his hands, he held a huge ax. Every time he swung them, the heaven and earth would shake, and most of the creatures'' spiritual souls would tremble in fear.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Beside him, Sergio drew out an old, sharp sword. An endless piercing aura spurted out from his sword.


    Since the sword aura contained terrifying spiritual power, it could crush the spiritual souls of his enemies with ease.


    Swish!


    A huge ancient book was constantly ruffling above Briar''s head. Runes representing the history and civilization of the spiritual race burst out from its pages.


    "Go to hell, you brat!"


    The three powerful cultivators of the spiritual race attacked Kerwin from different directions.


    "Ha-ha! You all look so cute with your little tricks!"


    Kerwin did not even try to suppress his laughter as he faced the attack of all three masters.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual heart above his head kept spitting out intense spiritual soul energy, along with runes of the spiritual race.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, three huge fists which condensed in front of Kerwin blew up without warning.


    Each fist packed an extremely violent spiritual power. Wherever it passed, it


    o dare to contradict me, you really are quite feisty.


    Before I kill you, here''s what you''re going to do.


    Tell me why you''re so eager to challenge me," Kerwin asked coldly as he looked at Austin with contempt.


    After all the furor Austin caused, Kerwin made up his mind to kill him.


    "Oh, that''s simple.


    It''s because I don''t like you.


    I''ve decided to let him, instead of you, be the patriarch," Austin replied indifferently, pointing at Rondo. He spoke as though he needed to spell everything out for Kerwin.


    "Huh? What''s he talking about?"


    Austin''s reason baffled the creatures all throughout the Spiritual Mountain.


    "Seriously, who is this guy?


    Why does he think he could just decide who the patriarch would be?


    That''s ridiculous!"


    "You want him to be the patriarch? Ha! Young man, you''ve got to be kidding me!"


    Even Kerwin couldn''t believe what he had just heard from Austin''s mouth. For a moment, he shifted his scornful gaze from Austin to Rondo.


    "That''s right. I''ve made up my mind. Only he can be the patriarch, you hear me?


    So, here''s the deal. If you give me your spiritual heart right now and treat me politely, I will let you go.


    What do you think?" Austin offered, making sure he spoke slowly and gently as though Kerwin was a little child.


    "Well..."


    Austin''s words dumbfounded most of the creatures around him.


    Some even picked their ears, doubting if they had heard it right.


    Obviously, such words had offended Kerwin.


    However, what irked them the most was the fact that Austin didn''t seem at all worried about Kerwin killing him in his anger.


    They all stared at him in shock and bewilderment.

 Chapter 4032 The Spiritual Machete Destruction

    "Ha-ha!"


    Kerwin laughed like a mad man. His blood lust for Austin had finally reached its tipping point.


    He couldn''t stand it anymore. His body twitched in excitement as he was about to launch an all-out attack.


    His spiritual attack was filled with anger and murderous intent.


    "You maniac! You stupid trash!


    How dare you contradict me like this? Trash like you don''t deserve to exist!


    I will tear you into pieces!"


    The spiritual heart above Kerwin''s head erupted with tremendous spiritual power.


    The whole Spiritual Mountain became pitch-dark as if the end of the world had come.


    Tremendous spiritual power and runes rushed out of the spiritual heart like water flowing out of an open dam.


    A terrifying pressure enveloped the whole Spirit Cosmos, leaving every creature quaking in fear.


    "Go to hell!"


    Kerwin roared.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Towering clouds of spiritual power rose from his body.


    It tinged the dark sky with a reddish hue.


    The endless streams of blood red spiritual power were full of destructive power.


    Numerous ancient runes of the spiritual race constantly bloomed.


    Then.


    Boom!


    Amidst the deafening sound, the spiritual power and runes formed a gigantic machete.


    The machete, floating in the void, hung above the Spiritual Mountain. It was blood red all over.


    All the members of the spiritual race in the Spirit Cosmos felt an overwhelming aura.


    "This is the lost spiritual skill of our spiritual race, the Spiritual Machete Destruction!"


    Mordechai exclaimed, and his body could not help shaking.


    "The Spiritual Machete Destruction?!"


    Hearing Mordechai''s words, everyone began to tremble in fear.


    The Spiritual Machete Destruction was a taboo secret skill that had long been lost in the spiritual race.


    According to legends, once someone used the forbidden skill, his spiritual power would grow five times stronger within a brief period.


    Moreover, the spiritual machete he condensed had incredible power.


    The weapon itself couldn''t hurt one''s flesh, but it could easily cut into one''s spiritual soul.


    It was both unpredicta


    ms that the spiritual heart can provide spiritual power.


    No wonder it is one of the three holy treasures of the spiritual race.


    It is impossible for Kerwin to display such a terrifying move without its help.


    If I get the spiritual heart, I will be able to improve my strength greatly!"


    Austin''s interest was now focused on the spiritual heart above Kerwin''s head.


    Whoosh!


    The lightning-fast spiritual machete came at Austin


    and hit his head.


    Without a moment to spare, it immediately appeared in his Soul Sea.


    The endless spiritual power and the powerful spiritual soul runes emitted from the weapon caused a horrible explosion in his Soul Sea.


    The spiritual power was overwhelming.


    At this moment, it was as if thousands of soldiers were rushing into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Whoosh!


    The spiritual machete cut the space in half and charged towards its target.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Only when his Soul Sea had been cut into pieces did he realize what was happening.


    "What a powerful taboo spiritual skill!"


    Austin praised sincerely.


    His spiritual sense was strong and his Soul Sea was solid.


    But it was still cut by the blood-red machete.


    One could only imagine how strong the weapon was to damage Austin like that.


    "It''s true. Even a semi-governing god wouldn''t dare to fight this head on,"


    Austin remarked, nodding while he observed the forbidden skill.

 Chapter 4033 Fighting For The Spiritual Heart

    Nevertheless, Austin''s spiritual sense was so much stronger than that of a semi-governing god!


    Apart from that, he owned the spiritual tree, the spiritual dragon, and the Chaotic Ice Lotus. All of these were top-level treasures associated with the spiritual soul.


    Moreover, the spiritual tree was considered as one of the three sacred treasures of the spiritual race.


    Therefore, it wasn''t inferior compared to the spiritual heart!


    Kerwin had such terrifying strength and was able to employ an advanced forbidden spiritual skill of the spiritual race, all because of the spiritual heart.


    The heart provided Kerwin with boundless spiritual power and spiritual law. If it wasn''t for that, his strength would have been reduced greatly.


    To put it bluntly, Kerwin only became so powerful because of the heart.


    If he had fought with his own strength alone, Austin could have easily smashed him into pieces long ago.


    At that moment, he launched an attack against Austin.


    His spiritual saber was about to hit Austin''s spiritual soul.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud roar!


    The spiritual dragon had appeared in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Its strength increased along with Austin''s spiritual sense. Right now, it was exhibiting such terrifying power.


    Thunderous booming sounds echoed all over his Soul Sea.


    As the dragon''s enormous and extraordinary body moved, it stirred up a powerful storm inside the Soul Sea. Stones and sands were thrown into the air. They rolled and scattered everywhere.


    And then, the dragon flew towards Kerwin''s machete. Bang!


    With a deafening noise, the spiritual dragon''s claws had successfully blocked the spiritual machete''s attack.


    However, Austin was a bit startled at what happened next. The spiritual dragon was forced to retreat after it blocked a few strikes from the machete. Apparently, one of its claws had been slashed many times and there were wounds on it. It was injured!


    Fortunately, the Chaotic Ice Lotus released a burst of cold aura. It shrouded the spiritual dragon and healed its injuries in an instant.


    Soon after, there were several swishing sounds that signaled the arrival of Austin''s other top-level treasure.


    This time, the spiritual tree had also appeared. Thousands of its branches and leaves had stretched out. It had effectively entangled the spiritual machete in its foliage.


    Once again, there was an earsplitting roar!


    The spiritual dragon had lunged towards the spiritual blade again. With that, another fierce battle had broken out.


    The spiritual tree and the Chaotic Ice Lotus had now joined the fray too.


    In the meantime, the sphere of spiritual sense floating in Austin''s Soul Sea began to spin and rumble. It began to release infinite, powerful, and extraordinary strong spiritual soul energy that suppressed the spiritual machete.


    In the blink of an eye, the tides of the battle were turned.


    The spiritual machete was forced to retreat. It whined miserably as though it was alive.


    "What? Impossible! What just happened?"


    At that moment, Kerwin felt extremely panicked. He thought that he could definitely kill everyone who stood in his way with just a slas


    hat, Austin was already much stronger than Kerwin in terms of sheer strength.


    Truth be told, Austin was absolutely out of Kerwin''s league.


    Kerwin was no match against Austin to begin with.


    Bang!


    Austin''s gigantic palm had hit Kerwin''s spiritual soul, and sent his physical body flying.


    However, his main target was not Kerwin. He was going straight for the spiritual heart.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    To Austin''s surprise, the spiritual heart appeared scared. It quickly turned into a beam of light and escaped as soon as Kerwin was being blown away.


    The spiritual heart was moving extremely fast.


    "That''s futile. You can''t escape!"


    Austin merely smiled, and immediately activated the Secret Reincarnation Skill to track it down.


    He wasn''t finished yet.


    There was a loud booming sound.


    All at once, the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon emerged from Austin''s Soul Sea and chased after the spiritual heart.


    The spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon were moving as fast as the spiritual heart.


    While that was happening, Austin quickly took out the Reincarnation Token. Then, he used the Secret Reincarnation Skill to travel through space. In just a few seconds, he had caught up with the spiritual heart.


    "Ha-ha! You can''t escape from me, little heart. From now on, you must follow and work for me."


    With a triumphant smile, he managed to block the spiritual heart''s way. It could barely move anymore.


    Afterward, the spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon rounded the spiritual heart up and held onto it tightly.


    The spiritual heart struggled desperately. However, the spiritual tree was on par with it in terms of strength. With the help of the spiritual dragon, the heart ultimately failed to break free.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Thousands of puppet strings had appeared and intertwined around the spiritual heart. At long last, the heart had now been bound tightly.


    As Austin looked at it, he thought, ''I need to refine it right away!''


    Right there and then, he sat cross-legged in the void. Without delay, he began the process of refining the spiritual heart.

 Chapter 4034 Control The Spirit Cosmos

    At his current level of strength, it wasn''t going to be difficult for Austin to refine the spiritual heart.


    However, it would take some time.


    To prevent any interruptions, he stretched out his hand and used his omnipotent skill to block the space around him. He was now completely isolated from the outside world.


    This was one of the simplest usages of the Secret Reincarnation Skill.


    Once he was ready, Austin sat down cross legged in the void and began to refine the spiritual heart.


    The spiritual tree and the spiritual dragon dragged the spiritual heart into Austin''s Soul Sea. To make sure the process went on smoothly, the spiritual heart was locked in the center and could not move.


    Under the control of Austin''s mind, wisps of spiritual sense began to shiver and twine around the spiritual heart.


    Slowly, time passed, and the process continued.


    Far away from him in the Spiritual Mountain, his slaves were in control of the whole area.


    "All hail to our new chief!"


    The members of the spiritual race knelt down around Rondo


    and greeted him in unison.


    Kerwin had been seriously injured and had attempted to escape. At Rondo''s orders, numerous masters of the spiritual race had swarmed up and captured him alive.


    Even though Mordechai, Sergio and Briar were not convinced, Austin intimidated them. They had seen how strong and powerful he was and didn''t want to cross him. Therefore, they had no choice but to bow to Rondo just like the other members of the spiritual race.


    The fight for the position of the new chief in the spiritual race was over.


    In just half a day, the entire Spirit Cosmos had become aware of the fact that Rondo was now the patriarch of the race and, by extensions, the new ruler of the Spirit Cosmos.


    Now, all the clans and sects of the Spirit Cosmos were coming to visit their new chief.


    Back in the void where Austin was refining the spiritual heart...


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Numerous shards of spiritual light gushed out from Austin''s pores. They were dazzling to look at.


    These shards were the purest form of spiritual soul energy and contained amazing spiritual power.


    In the black and endless void, their surging glow made Austin look like a holy deity floating around in the nothingness.


    Inside his Soul Sea, dense and mysterious runes were rising from the s


    l types of advanced usage of the Puppet Strings.


    "This is the real Puppet Strings!"


    Austin exclaimed excitedly. He spent more than a fortnight studying everything he had learned.


    Since the divine gods knew several other skills as well, Austin also obtained several more advanced spiritual skills for himself.


    Everything that the divine gods had learned over the course of their lifetime


    was now in Austin''s hands.


    He carefully selected a few of the advanced spiritual skills that he was most interested in to practice.


    Another month passed in his practice.


    In fact, he didn''t come out of the secret room until he had mastered every single one of the skills he had selected.


    "Master."


    Rondo and a large number of divine gods respectfully greeted him when he finally exited the room.


    "From now on, the Spirit Cosmos will be a secret base of the alliance.


    You will continue your stay in the Spirit Cosmos and keep it running as per its usual ways.


    Everything in the Spirit Cosmos will remain the same, and they will be managed just as they were before.


    If I need you in the future, I will contact you myself,"


    Austin told them.


    "We understand,"


    the slaves answered.


    "Get to work."


    Austin waved his hand.


    "Yes, master."


    Rondo and the other slaves retreated.


    Austin walked around freely in the Spirit Cosmos for some time, enjoying the local customs and practices.


    "What the hell?


    This guy really has come to the Spirit Cosmos!"


    Austin suddenly saw a group of people from the elf race, led by Amit.

 Chapter 4035 Cross Paths With Prince Amit Again

    "Damn it! Where on earth is that cursed human brat hiding with those shadow race members?


    When I find them, I will teach them a hard lesson before I hand them to Donahue," Prince Amit growled testily in frustration.


    It had been a few months since he had come to the Spirit Cosmos with his men.


    However, he got nothing until now.


    Donahue had offered him a great number of treasures in exchange for bringing all the traitors of the shadow race to him.


    Prince Amit initially thought that it would be a walk in the park to capture them.


    After all, he could mobilize a large number of men, and he was both well-equipped and well-informed.


    That was why he was convinced that it would just be a piece of cake to capture the traitors of the shadow race alive. He couldn''t be more wrong.


    A few months had passed, and he still couldn''t even find a trace of them, not to mention catch them.


    This irritated Prince Amit to no end.


    Prince Amit''s plan was to visit the high-ranking figures in the Spirit Cosmos such as Prince Kerwin, Prince Daum, Prince Rondo, Mordechai and Sergio.


    As long as they agreed to help him capture those damned traitors, things would be much easier for him.


    However, recently the Spirit Cosmos had been in chaos. These masters had been too occupied fighting over the position of the chief. None of them had the time to meet Prince Amit.


    Therefore, in the past few months, with no one to assist him, he had been wandering around the Spirit Cosmos aimlessly with his people.


    Unbeknownst to them, Austin had already spotted them.


    "Prince Amit has a significantly high status in the Elf Cosmos.


    Since he wanted to mess with me, I will have to suppress him and turn him into my slave,"


    Austin murmured to himself with a vicious sneer on the corner of his lips.


    The entire Spirit Cosmos was already under Austin''s control. Hence, he had a huge advantage. Poor Prince Amit on the other hand was defenseless in this cosmos. It was impossible for him to emerge unhurt from Austin''s attacks.


    "Let''s split up!


    We must find those guys from the shadow race as well as that human brat.


    If you can''t bring them to me, you will be heavily punished when we return,"


    Prince Amit yelled at his men as frustration fueled his anger further.


    Before they split up, a voice came from the distance.


    "Ahem! I guess you are looking for us, aren''t you?"


    "Huh? Who is that? Who are you? Reveal yourself!"


    Prince Amit said in panic as he looked to the direction where the voice came from.


    Then, out of nowhere, a group of people showed up in the distance, suspended in the air.


    The leader of the group was a young man who appeared to be from the human race.


    Behind him wa


    iritual race.


    "Prince Amit, why didn''t you tell us beforehand about your visit?" Prince Rondo greeted.


    At the sight of Prince Rondo, Prince Amit drew closer to him immediately.


    "Prince Rondo. I almost forgot it. You''re the chief now, right? Congratulations!"


    he greeted back warmly.


    Prince Amit didn''t want to offend him. After all, Prince Rondo was now the chief of the spiritual race. His status was equivalent to that of the Elf King.


    On top of that, he wanted to befriend Prince Rondo.


    "Wait!


    But they are from the shadow race.


    Why are they here?


    I hate those goddamn members of the shadow race more than anything else. Who on earth let them in?


    Guards. Kill them all and spare no one!


    One day, I will break into the Shadow Cosmos with my excellent army and slay every single filthy creature there,"


    Prince Rondo yelled at the members of the shadow race who stood behind Austin.


    For a long time, the shadow race and the spiritual race had been hostile toward each other. Conflicts often broke out between the two civilizations with people dying or injured during every clash. The whole cosmos had come to know them as sworn enemies.


    It was not a surprise that Prince Rondo would treat the members of the shadow race like this.


    "Wait, sir, can you do me a favor? Don''t kill these members of the shadow race and leave them to me.


    To be honest, they are the reason why I came here."


    Prince Amit furrowed his eyebrows at Prince Rondo''s response. ''If these guys of the shadow race get killed, how am I going to explain this to Donahue?'' Prince Amit thought to himself.


    "Okay, I can do you this favor. But you need to take them with you and leave now. They are such an eyesore. They make me want to puke!"


    Prince Rondo agreed, still holding a sullen look on his face.

 Chapter 4036 Return To The Elf Cosmos

    "Okay!


    Don''t worry. I''ll take these damned members of the shadow race away from the Spirit Cosmos right away.


    I''ll visit you again soon,"


    Amit said to Rondo.


    Originally, he had wanted to take this opportunity to curry favor with Rondo, but he realized that he wouldn''t be able to do it in the current situation.


    "Take them away!"


    Amit ordered with a wave of his hand.


    His men immediately rushed forward and restrained Austin and the others with their powers.


    Austin didn''t resist, and neither did the others, because they had already been instructed by Austin to comply.


    However, as a princess of the Elf Cosmos, Esther had her concerns. "It''s too dangerous to go with them.


    If we fall into the hands of the Elf King in the Elf Cosmos, we will be in big trouble,"


    she told Austin.


    "Trust me. I promise we''ll be fine,"


    Austin said comfortingly with a smile.


    The Elf King was only a semi-governing god. With his current strength, Austin had no reason to be afraid of him.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the fact that there was still a governing god in the isolated alien spaces, Austin would have been swaggering around and showing off his power. But because he was being so reserved, most people didn''t see him as a threat. For now, this assessment of him that people made worked in his favor.


    "Goodbye, Rondo!"


    Amit said to Rondo, beaming radiantly. He was in a good mood after finally catching the person that he had been looking for.


    "Just go,"


    Rondo said impatiently.


    "Master, do you need me to capture this guy?"


    Rondo asked Austin through his spiritual sense, feeling annoyed by Amit''s flamboyant display of power in front of his master.


    "No need.


    I can handle it,"


    Austin replied.


    "Okay, well, I''ll get the army of the Spirit Cosmos ready. If you find yourself in danger in the Elf Cosmos, send me a message immediately. I''ll bring the army of the Spirit Cosmos there,"


    said Rondo.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded in satisfaction. As expected, this was the power of having slaves who were in high positions. Although Austin seemed to be a nobody, he was already the de facto ruler of the Spirit Cosmos.


    The next moment, Amit and his men teleported back to the Elf Cosmos, taking Austin and the others with them.


    "Take them all back to my mansion first.


    Then, send a message to Donahue that the people he wants have been caught,"


    Amit ordered.


    His men nodded and immediately took Austin and his companions back to Amit''s mansion.


    Amit''s mansion


    ed that there was something wrong, but he was too angry to think logically.


    "How dare you not listen to me?


    I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    he barked before turning to another two divine gods.


    "You two, break this human brat''s teeth!"


    he ordered impatiently.


    "Yes, Prince Amit,"


    these two divine said in unison before appearing at Austin''s side in a flash.


    They didn''t even have time to lift a finger before countless red silk strings invaded their Soul Seas.


    They were also ordinary divine gods, and couldn''t resist the secret skill that Austin had used.


    Once again, Austin had subdued two new slaves in less than three seconds without Amit''s knowledge.


    He couldn''t help but feel excited about his new abilities. ''Awesome!


    This is the real Puppet Strings.


    I''ve really gained a lot in the Spirit Cosmos, ''


    he thought to himself with satisfaction.


    After learning several new techniques of the Puppet Strings, he was now able to employ it more efficiently.


    It was much more powerful than before.


    Austin reckoned that no master of the spiritual race would have cultivated the Puppet Strings to such a high level.


    It was a secret skill inherited by the members of the spiritual race, but Austin had taken it to an unprecedented level.


    After becoming Austin''s slaves, the two divine gods stood still without making a move.


    Now, there were four divine gods of the elf race in total standing behind Austin, looking at Amit with a playful expression on their faces.


    "What are you doing?


    How dare you disobey me?


    Break his teeth right now!"


    Amit roared in a mixture of shock and anger.


    He finally realized that something was wrong.

 Chapter 4037 Alarm The Elf King

    "They won''t hurt me. No matter how loudly you shout, it''s useless."


    Austin flashed a faint smile at Prince Amit.


    Princess Esther, who had been escorted back to the Elf Cosmos along with Austin, now stood next to him, completely dumbfounded.


    Back when they had been captured, she had been scared out of her wits, feeling sure that the chances of them surviving were slim to none.


    So what was happening in front of her now was all the more of a shock to her. But for the first time since their capture, she felt a trickle of hope blooming in her heart.


    ''Is this why he dared to come back to the Elf Cosmos?'' she wondered.


    Although she didn''t understand what was happening exactly, she could surmise that Austin had a few tricks up his sleeve that she didn''t know about. All she knew was that Prince Amit''s men weren''t going to hurt them, after all.


    The nonchalance on Austin''s face seemed to indicate that he wasn''t worried in the slightest, and that calmed her down as well.


    On the other hand, Prince Amit couldn''t help but panic. "You brat, did you do something to them?


    Tell me what you did to them!


    I''m warning you, you''re standing on the land of the Elf Cosmos. You can''t afford to be presumptuous!" he shouted.


    But of course, only dogs barked; wolves just struck their enemy without warning.


    "The land of the Elf Cosmos? Do I look like I care?"


    Austin sneered.


    The next moment, unbeknownst to everyone, he focused all his attention and energy on using the Puppet Strings.


    This time, countless red threads rushed out of his Soul Sea and swiftly shot out in all directions.


    Standing in the hall were numerous creatures who worked for Prince Amit, but only half of them were strong and skilled enough to be worth controlling.


    The other half were weak and only good for carrying out small orders.


    Therefore, Austin didn''t bother targeting them. He didn''t want to waste his secret skill of the Puppet Strings on them.


    Instead, the red threads just rushed towards the former half, the creatures who could really be of use to him.


    Soon, all the creatures that had been attacked by the red threads became obedient and docile. They were now Austin''s slaves.


    Most of them had no power to resist at all, so they had been subdued in an instant.


    Only one of them, a genuine medium-grade divine god, resisted to some extent.


    He was the most powerful martial arts master in Prince Amit''s mansion.


    Austin guessed that this divine god acted an adviser to Prince Amit. Of course, in his eyes, all of them were just small fry.


    Prince Amit, who had no idea what had just happened right under his nose, began running his mouth again. "How dare you look down on the Elf Cosmos? What an arrogant asshole!


    Everyone, attack this human brat. We must kill him right here without delay!


    Whoever launches the strike that kills him will be rewarded handsomely!"


    he shouted at his men, but there was a trace of fear in his voice. He k


    ved the utmost respect and obedience.


    They immediately got to work and activated the array in no time.


    Once the gates of the array were open, Austin rushed into the array along with the large chunk of space.


    He disappeared as fast as he appeared, unnoticed by the guards.


    ''Shadow Cosmos, I''m coming, ''


    he sneered in his heart.


    The last time he visited the Shadow Cosmos, he had been hunted down by the members of the shadow race. No one had been able to bully Austin before that?��or after, for that matter. That unique experience was rooted in his heart so deep that he couldn''t swallow the humiliation.


    The only way he would be able to move past it was he went back to the Shadow Cosmos and settled his grudge with Donahue, the leader of the shadow race.


    When Austin was on his way to the Shadow Cosmos, the Elf Cosmos was not in peace.


    Somewhere in a hidden space in the Elf Cosmos, an old elf who had been sitting cross-legged and meditating for a long time suddenly opened his eyes with an unexpected cry, his face full of surprise and confusion.


    This old elf was none other than the Elf King, the ruler of the Elf Cosmos!


    ''It''s strange. Why did I suddenly lose contact with my eldest son?


    It doesn''t make sense.


    I have a spiritual avatar in his Soul Sea, so I should be able to sense his existence all the time.


    But now... I don''t sense him at all.


    Is he in danger? What happened to him?


    I have to go there and see what''s happening right now, ''


    the Elf King thought worriedly to himself.


    He stood up and took a step forward. He then disappeared immediately.


    When his foot touched the ground, he had appeared in Prince Amit''s mansion.


    When he saw the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help but let out a horrified scream.


    Although the mansion wouldn''t look anything out of the ordinary to a commoner''s eyes, someone as powerful as the Elf King was able to identify the difference right away. "A patch of space is missing!"

 Chapter 4038 The Arrival Of The Elf King

    "What a brilliant space law! The entire cubic space was cut off and teleported away!"


    the Elf King remarked, shocked at what he was seeing.


    Although he was a semi-governing god, he did not have the capacity to do that.


    ''Who on earth has come to our Elf Cosmos? It must be a great master, ''


    the Elf King thought to himself, utterly confused.


    "My eldest son is missing!


    In addition, only some servants and maids remain in his residence. All the other creatures, including his trusted subordinates have also disappeared."


    The Elf King unleashed his spiritual sense to scan Prince Amit''s mansion but the scan came back with nothing.


    Before they left, Austin had performed the Secret Reincarnation Skill to erase all the traces that he and the others had left in the prince''s house. That was why the Elf King failed to get any lead.


    "I pray that I am wrong, but it looks like something bad has happened to my son.


    Who the hell has that kind of audacity to come here and provoke me?


    Whoever that is, he doesn''t seem to take me seriously.


    If he dares to hurt my son, I will make sure that he suffers immensely with a curse that goes all the way to his descendants!"


    The Elf King''s face darkened with rage, and his eyes were filled with an infinite killing intent.


    He thought highly of his son, Prince Amit who was the destined heir to his position in the future.


    But now his son was missing and he had a gnawing feeling that he was abducted.


    The Elf King again released his spiritual sense, and soon it covered the entire Elf Cosmos.


    "Ha-ha! There he is!"


    The Elf King''s face lit up in excitement. He quickly took a step forward and vanished into thin air.


    In the next moment, he popped up in front of a teleportation array.


    He had just missed Austin who just left through this array a few seconds earlier.


    "Where did they go? They were just here a second ago when I scanned this part of the cosmos,"


    the Elf King roared.


    "Your Majesty!"


    When they caught sight of the Elf King, the members of the elf race who were responsible for guarding the teleportation array got rattled and dropped to their knees on the ground.


    ''What a day! Just a moment earlier, a divine god came through here. And now our king is here as well!''


    these elves murmured in their minds, enjoying the rare occurrence.


    "I saw that filthy brat pass through here. Tell me, where is that human insect going?"


    the Elf King snarled.


    The moment Austin stepped into the teleportation array, he sensed it.


    "Your Majesty, he went to the Shadow Cosmos,"


    an elf replied gingerly.


    Without another word, the Elf King strode


    King and the Shadow King were only semi-governing gods, Austin wasn''t afraid of them.


    Austin initially planned to make a scene in the Shadow Cosmos before he left.


    But now, the entire horde of masters in the Shadow Cosmos and the Elf King were looking for him.


    ''That''s it.


    I will just settle accounts with Donahue and leave this place, ''


    Austin planned in his mind.


    He estimated the odds of defeating two semi-governing gods at the same time.


    However, this was the Shadow King''s territory.


    He would have to finish off two semi-governing gods quickly, but he was not sure whether he was capable of doing that fast enough. It would be quite risky.


    If Austin failed to take them out in a short time, it would draw the attention of the governing god in the isolated alien spaces. When that happened, his own life would be in danger.


    At this point, Austin was hiding in a remote corner of the Shadow Cosmos. He took advantage of the Secret Reincarnation Skill and his powerful spiritual soul energy to keep himself from being detected.


    Neither the Elf King nor the Shadow King could perceive Austin.


    Only the governing god had the capabilities to spot him.


    "Split up and search the area carefully. We must find this human brat as soon as possible!"


    The Shadow King and a large number of members of the shadow race were in a frantic search everywhere in the Shadow Cosmos.


    Each master of the shadow race had Austin''s portrait and spiritual soul aura.


    Interestingly, they were not Austin''s real portrait and spiritual soul aura.


    Before he set foot into the isolated alien spaces, he had altered his appearance and spiritual soul aura.


    After a while, Austin was able to zero-in on Donahue''s location.


    Austin drew a cruel grin.

 Chapter 4039 Subdue The Masters Of The Shadow Race

    "It''s just so strange. Not too long ago, Prince Amit sent me a message that he had gone to the Spirit Cosmos to help me track down those traitors from the shadow race.


    How did he go missing all of a sudden?


    I offered him a big reward in exchange for those traitors, but now, it''s as if he has vanished into thin air.


    Now I feel about it!


    I heard that his disappearance has something to do with a human brat.


    Is that the human brat that I have always wanted to capture?


    Did Prince Amit get into trouble because he was helping me track down that brat?"


    Donahue murmured to himself after he ordered his men to follow it up.


    He did not notice that a spiritual sense had secretly locked in on him.


    "Okay, so I''m now in the Shadow Cosmos. How can I leave the isolated alien spaces as soon as possible?"


    Austin was using his spiritual sense to discuss with his slaves.


    "Master, there is a teleportation array in the Shadow Cosmos. You can teleport yourself out of the isolated alien spaces from there,"


    a shadow slave suggested.


    "Is that so? That''s great then! "


    Austin was overjoyed to hear that.


    "Yes master, that''s right.


    The people of the shadow race usually use the teleportation array in the Shadow Cosmos to leave the isolated alien spaces and go to other parts of the Sea of Chaos,"


    the shadow slave confirmed.


    "Master, there is something you don''t know.


    The fact is, in most universes of the isolated alien spaces, there are teleportation arrays that could directly teleport people into the Sea of Chaos.


    Those chaotic regions in the isolated alien spaces are too dangerous.


    The creatures in the isolated alien spaces always have to rely on the arrays no matter where they go.


    Since the ancient times, every universe has been trying to develop and perfect its own teleportation arrays. Over time, we are able to form a well-developed teleportation system,"


    another shadow slave added.


    "Well, that makes sense.


    Then tell me this. Which teleportation array in the Shadow Cosmos can directly teleport people out of the isolated alien spaces? Give me the spatial coordinate immediately,"


    Austin instructed.


    l in the starry sky.


    "No, we haven''t.


    I suspect that the human brat has already left the Shadow Cosmos.


    Otherwise, why is there no trace at all?


    With our combined strength, we can find even a grain of dust in the Shadow Cosmos.


    How come there isn''t even a trace of a living human being around here?"


    Kendal wondered out loud.


    "Well, you are wrong.


    The person we are looking for is still here and hasn''t left the Shadow Cosmos yet,"


    Donahue countered.


    "What? That''s impossible!


    How can you be so sure?


    Have you found him yourself?"


    Kendal was stunned.


    "Well, I am very sure.


    In fact, the person you are looking for is right next to you,"


    Donahue said with a smile.


    "What? !"


    Upon hearing this, Kendal turned his head.


    He was almost scared out of his wits.


    A young man from the human race was staring at him with his hands behind his back. He had a playful sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    "You..."


    Kendal was furious.


    Austin had already used the Secret Reincarnation Skill and the powerful spiritual sense to isolate this space from the outside world.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Under the control of Austin''s mind, countless red puppet strings instantly wrapped around Kendal.


    "Arrgghhh!"


    Kendal struggled desperately.


    His strength was similar to Donahue''s.


    At that moment, he had no strength to resist at all.


    "Master."


    In no time, Kendal became Austin''s slave.

 Chapter 4040 Ready To Leave

    Afterwards, Donahue and Kendal hurriedly dragged Austin to look for Harland.


    In the Shadow Cosmos, Donahue, Kendal, Harland, and Fagan could be said to be equal in strength.


    Therefore, Austin planned to enslave all four of them in one go.


    At that moment, Harland led his subordinates in search for Austin according to the Shadow King''s orders.


    Suddenly, Donahue and Kendal appeared in front of him with Austin by their side.


    Shocked didn''t even begin to explain how he felt.


    Before he recovered, Austin used the Secret Reincarnation Skill and the Puppet Strings.


    Although Harland was a genuine premium-grade divine god, he lost the ability to resist in just a few seconds in the face of Austin''s attack.


    "Master!"


    Harland dropped into a low respectful bow to Austin.


    "Fagan''s next."


    Excitement pumped through Austin''s veins.


    "Fortunately, I learned a lot of advanced techniques of the Puppet Strings in the Spirit Cosmos.


    I even got the spiritual heart that has greatly enhanced my spiritual sense force.


    Subduing a genuine premium-grade divine god wouldn''t have been this easy in the past.


    I gained a lot in the isolated alien spaces."


    Austin''s good mood was nearly infectious.


    Soon, they managed to track down Fagan.


    Without a word, Austin subdued him.


    Once he was done, the four masters of the Shadow Cosmos completely became his slaves.


    "Master, do you want to enslave the Shadow King and the Elf King?


    They''re looking for you everywhere,"


    Donahue reported.


    "That isn''t necessary yet.


    Both of them are semi-governing gods. If I can''t end the battle in a short time, it''ll end up being a huge pain."


    Austin gave it a moment''s thought but ended up rejecting it.


    "From now on, you four will keep staying in the Shadow Cosmos.


    If I need you, I''ll contact you.


    I''ll come back sooner or later.


    Eventually, the Shadow Cosmos will become the alliance''s territory,"


    Austin confidently ordered.


    "Yes, master!"


    ng''s face and he immediately used the space law to deduce.


    "The space law that brat masters is too brilliant. I can''t deduce anything."


    After a while, the Elf King sighed with a quick shake of his head.


    "Let me give it a shot."


    The Shadow King also used the space law to deduce.


    "I can''t deduce anything either."


    It wasn''t long before he gave up and shook his head.


    After their attempts, they took Donahue and Kendal to where Austin subdued Harland.


    Of course, there was still not a single clue for them to find.


    Finally they arrived at the place where Austin subdued Fagan.


    Despite their best efforts, the trail remained cold.


    Due to the mysterious law of reincarnation that Austin used, no trace remained.


    Since the Shadow King and the Elf King were only semi-governing gods, they didn''t have the ability to deduce Austin''s whereabouts.


    At this moment, in front of one of the teleportation arrays in the Shadow Cosmos, the space suddenly rippled slightly.


    "Is this the teleportation array?"


    Austin asked a shadow slave.


    "That''s right, master.


    The teleportation array in front of us can directly teleport people out of the isolated alien spaces into the Sea of Chaos,"


    the shadow slave dutifully replied to his question.


    "Perfect."


    Austin grinned and nodded his head.

 Chapter 4041 Leave

    Whoosh!


    Under Austin''s mental control, thousands of puppet strings were unleashed towards the shadow race''s troops who were guarding the teleportation array.


    He also used his strong spiritual sense and the Secret Reincarnation Skill to block the space.


    Austin had greatly improved through the years of combat. His Secret Reincarnation Skill was shrouded in mysterious and brilliant law power; his spiritual sense was also extremely remarkable that he could not only utilize his own, but also his slaves'' spiritual sense forces.


    Hence, with Austin''s current strength, blocking a space was a piece of cake and even a semi-governing god couldn''t perceive it.


    At this rate, only a governing god had the ability to discern Austin''s capabilities.


    In just a matter of seconds, all the guarding people had become Austin''s slaves.


    "Activate the array right now!"


    Austin ordered.


    "Yes, master."


    Those who guarded the array immediately followed the command.


    "We hope everything will go according to plan, master!"


    The four masters of the shadow race wistfully bid their farewell.


    Since they became Austin''s slaves, they did everything in their power to keep him satisfied. Now that their master was leaving, they were now reluctant to see him off.


    "Okay.


    Just stay in the Shadow Cosmos and wait for my next order,"


    Austin instructed.


    "Yes, master!"


    the four masters of the Shadow Cosmos obediently agreed.


    Then, Austin, together with his slaves, and Princess Esther from the Elf Cosmos, hid into a spatial magic treasure.


    A slave from the shadow race took this magic treasure with him and stepped into the teleportation array.


    Boom!


    The teleportation array began to work.


    Meanwhile, the Shadow King felt something was amiss.


    "Damn it! Someone''s leaving! There''s a teleportation array being activated."


    He quickly dashed towards the array.


    "It must be that human brat. Stop him!"


    Alarmed, the Elf King also headed straight to them.


    Soon, the Shadow King, the Elf King, Donahue, Kendal, Harland, and Fagan all gathered in front of the teleportation arr


    hissed, sharing the exasperation the Elf King had.


    "That would be great.


    Thank you!"


    The Elf King nodded and bid farewell to the Shadow King. Then, he turned back to the Elf Cosmos.


    He could do nothing for his disappeared eldest son, which made him feel helpless and wrathful.


    After returning to the Elf Cosmos, he immediately sent countless elite masters to the Sea of Chaos to search for Austin.


    Then, he went to the Spirit Cosmos, but he failed to make any progress since most of the senior leaders were Austin''s slaves.


    The Shadow King also sent his troops to the Sea of Chaos, but that would be a story for another time.


    Meanwhile, in the Sea of Chaos, Austin was finally back from the isolated alien spaces.


    "Yes, we have indeed returned to the Sea of Chaos."


    Austin found himself in an abandoned chaotic void.


    It was very remote and desolate without any sign of people.


    ''How''s the alliance going?''


    Austin thought. He wanted to know how his people were getting by with their tasks.


    He stayed about half a year in the isolated alien spaces.


    He was starting to worry for his troop.


    However, the anxiety soon dissolved since he knew it was under the protection of the twelve zodiac animals.


    Once they formed the Twelve-animal Array, their combined power was equal to a governing god. He was certain that no one in the Sea of Chaos could destroy the alliance.

 Chapter 4042 Join Hands To Deal With Austin

    A turbulent undercurrent filled the air in the Sea of Chaos.


    In the Ice Palace, the ten principal leaders of the alliance were gathered together for a meeting.


    "According to a reliable source, the leaders of the six super forces joined hands and already mapped out a plan.


    Their main purpose is to deal with our leader,"


    a divine god reported to the Ice Queen.


    "Recently, various damaging rumors for our alliance are being spread.


    The word on the street is that the six super forces are keeping in touch with each other and they''re ready to destroy our alliance at all costs,"


    another divine god said.


    Although they tried to hide it, the worry on the faces of the ten core leaders of the alliance could be seen easily.


    "Lately, our base was also assaulted from time to time.


    Looks like the leaders of the six super forces are getting ready to make a move against us again.


    Tell all our members to get ready.


    The leaders of the six super forces won''t just idly stand by and watch us develop,"


    the Ice Queen instructed.


    "I wonder when our leader will come back.


    If he was here, things will be much easier."


    Ismail sighed.


    "We can''t just dump everything on his shoulders.


    He already made it clear to us last time that if it isn''t a crucial matter, we should try our best to deal with it ourselves.


    I think he wants us to learn to handle our own problems without relying on him.


    We can''t let him down,"


    the Ice Queen refuted.


    "Yes, you''re right.


    I know that. Our leader is doing this for our good,"


    Ismail agreed with a tired smile.


    "By the way, I have some good news.


    Just now, the sky-devouring dog told me that ten super-long-distance teleportation arrays are done.


    They can be put into use today,"


    the Ice Queen said.


    "Really? That''s great!"


    Finally, a smile appeared on the faces of the other divine gods when they heard the news.


    Some time ago, Austin sent people to purchase a myriad of divine crystals. They handed those crystals to the twelve animals to be materials for teleportation arrays.


    For the past months, the twelve animals worked hard on the teleportation arrays and they finally finished their job.


    "Since the arrays are done, come and have a look."


    It was then the voice of the sky-devouring dog rang out in the hall.


    "Let''s go and have a look," the Ice Queen gently suggested.


    Moving as one, she left the hall along with the other senior leaders of the alliance and they made their way towards the sky-devouring dog.


    to dust.


    In just a single strike, the armored man destroyed one of the alliance''s bases.


    "This is a semi-governing god!"


    Some of the creatures watching the slaughter from a distance couldn''t help but exclaim lowly.


    "Austin, come out here and meet your doom!"


    At the same time, the same thing happened in another stronghold of the alliance.


    A semi-governing god appeared outside the base and demanded Austin''s life.


    Like the man with a silver armor, he demolished the entire stronghold with a single move.


    "If Austin shows his face, I''ll kill him."


    "Austin must die!"


    On that day, at least a dozen semi-governing gods appeared to attack the strongholds of the alliance. Vicious threats could be heard everywhere.


    "Oh, my! They''re all semi-governing gods!


    Seems like the leaders of the six super forces are determined to finish off Austin this time!"


    "Last time, six semi-governing gods joined hands to deal with Austin.


    I can''t believe they sent a dozen of them this time!"


    "Although Austin always has something up his sleeve, it''s almost impossible for him to handle so many semi-governing gods."


    "I agree.


    Until now, Austin hasn''t shown his face. I bet that he''s terrified and hiding somewhere."


    Countless creatures energetically gossiped.


    At that moment, in a remote space of the Sea of Chaos, twenty incredibly powerful creatures were gathered together.


    Each of them was a semi-governing god.


    "Take your time and play with them.


    Our goal is to draw Austin out and eliminate him.


    Once he shows up, let''s join hands together and attack him. I''m sure that we''ll destroy him this time,"


    one of the semi-governing gods said.

 Chapter 4043 A Trap

    "Austin, come out and meet your doom!"


    "Austin, don''t run away from your destiny! You and the alliance will soon be destroyed.


    It''s all written in the stars!"


    "All the members of the alliance will die unless you surrender!"


    For the next two weeks, these threats were heard all over the Sea of Chaos.


    The semi-governing gods showed up and attacked the alliance''s base.


    Harlan from the Beast City stood out among them. He had demolished dozens of the alliance''s base, and slaughtered countless of their members.


    More and more semi-governing gods showed up one after another and continued to taunt Austin.


    The situation grew worse when every member of the alliance had a plentiful bounty on their heads.


    If one could kill the core members of the alliance, he would be showering in gold.


    "It looks like the leaders of the six super forces are hell bent on killing Austin and the alliance."


    "They''ve sent so many semi-governing gods. I find it hard to believe that they''re going to survive."


    "As far as I observed, at least fifteen semi-governing gods have shown up in the past fifteen days."


    The semi-governing gods from the six super forces had become the topic of the entire Sea of Chaos.


    "Damn it! They are growing way too cocky!"


    The twelve animals were pissed off when they heard the news.


    "Humph! Austin is with us.


    The six super forces keep parading that they''re going to end him. They are simply challenging our Fallen Divine Valley!" the rat shouted.


    "What''s so great about the six super forces? Do they really think they can afford to mess with us?" the goat said defiantly.


    "They''ve gone too far. We can''t put up with this anymore!


    If I continue to stand by and do nothing, I''ll go crazy!" The tiger was infuriated.


    All of the twelve animals'' blood boiled in anger.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s show those semi-governing gods who they''re dealing with!"


    the sky-devouring dog ordered its peers.


    "Let''s go!"


    The other animals rallied together.


    They were vengeful, and would not let it go if one messed with them and their friends.


    But above all, they were fearless. Nothing could stand in their way.


    The sky-devouring dog immediately reached the Ice Queen.


    It asked her to send more scouts to keep a close watch on all the alliance''s base, and if they got into a situation, they should contact the sky-devouring d


    ion Universe Community.


    Everything around him was destroyed.


    Countless members of the alliance who secured the Tribulation Universe Community were either dead or badly injured.


    Even Austin''s genuine divine god slaves perished at the demon''s hands one after another.


    "Old demon, you''re courting death!"


    All of a sudden, twelve creatures with overwhelming aura rushed out from the depths of the Tribulation Universe Community. A ferocious look was etched on their faces.


    They were none other than the twelve animals from the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "All the members of the alliance retreat!"


    the sky-devouring dog ordered.


    ''This old demon''s strength is too terrifying.


    If they don''t flee, this bastard will surely wipe them out, '' the sky-devouring dog thought to itself.


    "Come on, guys. Let''s tear this old bastard into bits!" the sky-devouring dog rallied its companions.


    The twelve animals bolted towards the demon at the same time.


    "Hey, you twelve beasts finally show up.


    I have been waiting for you."


    The old demon drew a cunning smile when he saw them.


    "Damn it! We fell into a trap!"


    Seeing his expression, the sky-devouring dog immediately became aware that something was wrong.


    The old demon stood still, staring at the twelve animals with a malicious look.


    Out of the blue, powerful creatures showed up outside the Tribulation Universe Community.


    The twelve animals stopped in their tracks and tried to get a hold of the situation.


    There were twenty semi-governing gods including the old demon, and they were from the six super forces.

 Chapter 4044 So Many Semi-governing Gods

    "Ha-ha, you animals! I''ve been waiting a long time for this! I''ll enjoy our encounter, because today is your last day!"


    Those twenty semi-governing gods rapidly entered the Tribulation Universe Community and surrounded the twelve zodiac animals.


    "I am going to kill the lot of you today. Let''s see if Austin remains so arrogant once he no longer has you guys to hide behind,"


    one of the semi-governing gods from the beast race shouted and began laughing wildly.


    The six super forces had long come to know that it was the Fallen Divine Valley who backed Austin.


    In fact, it was well known that among the allied army, Austin was not the most powerful cultivator; instead, the most powerful ones were the twelve zodiac animals.


    If they killed these twelve animals, dealing with Austin in the future would prove to be a piece of cake.


    "You bastards, don''t even try anything! You are far from being powerful enough to cause us any harm,"


    one of the animals warned in a ferocious tone. Their faces had darkened with anger at being provoked.


    They understood what was going on now. These semi-governing gods from the six super forces had attacked the stronghold of the allied army and their plan had been simple. They wanted to lure out either the twelve animals, or Austin. Whoever came out would be surrounded and killed since at this moment, they had the advantage in numbers.


    "Cut the crap and kill these sons of bitches!!"


    a semi-governing god from the demon race roared.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A fierce battle began outside the stronghold.


    Those twenty semi-governing gods began fighting the twelve zodiac animals.


    "Come on! I''ll show you who you''re messing with!"


    the giant tiger roared. It jumped here from opponent to opponent in the chaotic space, and its long fur danced in the wind. The very sight of its movement was majestic and domineering.


    It was fighting two semi-governing gods by itself, one from the demon race and the other from the Novel Court.


    It was evident that the tiger was at an advantage. It slashed the space with its large claws, which moved forward so fast that they left streaks behind them. These claws were emitting a powerful force which was shaking the surrounding void. For a moment, the space seemed to dim.


    Both of its opponents were forced to step back.


    The tiger was terrifyingly powerful and could suppress anything that came in its path with just its movement.


    "You stupid, despicable bastards! How dare you play tricks with us! You''ll regret this forever!"


    The rooster rushed forward as its colorful feathers spread out, making its body appear several times larger.


    Its claws were extremely sharp, and contained various runes related to the law of metal. The rooster could tear apart whatever it touched using merely its claws.


    Its claws weren''t its sole weapon. From time to time, a beam of crescent


    ll enough.


    They knew that they needed help desperately. They couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "Call for help my ass! So, all you idiots are good for is calling for backup after being defeated? Shame on you!"


    The twelve animals were furious.


    However, something unexpected happened a couple of seconds later.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Outside the Tribulation Universe Community, a dozen more creatures with oppressive auras appeared and rushed into the battlefield.


    Each of them was a semi-governing god.


    They began making their moves without talking to anyone, all their willpower concentrated on their attacks.


    "No way!


    All the semi-governing gods from your forces have come for a fight?


    Shame on you. You call yourselves super forces but act so despicably!"


    The twelve zodiac animals immediately felt the rapid increase in pressure when facing so many enemies at once and were furious.


    More than thirty semi-governing gods were now standing up against them, and silently concentrating on their attacks with all their might.


    They were also ashamed of what they had been forced to do today, but the fighting power of the twelve animals was too strong and they had no other choice. They would have been wiped out if they hadn''t called for help.


    "Don''t hold back!


    Kill these animals at all costs!


    Once they are dead, Austin and the allied army will never be able to stir up trouble again!"


    one of the semi-governing gods from the beast race told his companions in a deep voice.


    "How about we form the Twelve-animal Array and kill them right now?


    Continued fighting like this is boring and tiring,"


    the tiger asked the sky-devouring dog secretly.


    "No.


    That array was specially created for dealing with the governing god.


    We can''t expose it too early just because we are facing too many semi-governing gods."


    The sky-devouring dog shook its head after pondering for a while.

 Chapter 4045 Start Over Again

    In the Tribulation Universe Community, the battle was getting more and more intense.


    More than thirty semi-governing gods from the six super forces fought against the twelve zodiac animals. It was becoming more and more difficult to resist them.


    Based on numbers alone, it was obvious that the twelve zodiac animals were at a disadvantage, but each of them was experienced that braved through countless wars.


    Today''s situation was nothing serious compared to the time they trailed after the god of chaos to expand their territory.


    Even with the combined might of the thirty semi-governing gods, it was impossible for them to feel any threat to their lives.


    Although they were at a disadvantage and constantly pushed back, they didn''t suffer any injury at all.


    All twelve zodiac animals were chaotic creatures, born with many magical chaotic talents; moreover, they also cultivated various mysterious skills that were lost for eons.


    Every time they were in danger, these skills tended to save them by the skin of their teeth.


    Therefore, although the twelve zodiac animals couldn''t snatch the win, they could still ensure their safety.


    Worst scenario case, they couldn''t defeat their opponents but could always just run away.


    "These twelve animals are too annoying!"


    Although the thirty semi-governing gods of the six super forces couldn''t help but be irritated, they had no other choice but to continue the fight.


    Meanwhile, in the distant chaotic void, an airship was quickly flying towards the Ice Palace.


    Despite the speed of the airship, Austin was sitting cross-legged and immersed in his meditation.


    For someone of Austin''s caliber, the Sea of Chaos wasn''t an extraordinarily vast area, he would still choose to use a high-level airship to move under normal circumstances.


    In the airship, Austin was busy studying the advanced skills of the Puppet Strings.


    Half a year ago, he decided to go to the isolated alien spaces just to get his hands on these cultivation skills.


    ''With these advanced skills, I can easily defeat a semi-governing god, ''


    Austin thought to himself confidently.


    At this moment, all of a sudden, Austin received a spiritual soul message. "What?


    Such things happened in my place!"


    After reading the message, Austin''s face suddenly turned cold.


    Ju


    rooster shouted.


    At this time, they felt a bit overwhelmed by the tough battle.


    Their enemies outnumbered them by three to one.


    "Got it, let''s go."


    The sky-devouring dog nodded in agreement.


    All twelve zodiac animals retreated in the direction of the teleportation array as they fought, and they were getting ready to use the array to leave.


    At the same time, a voice interrupted the battle.


    "Thank you for your hard work!"


    Austin greeted them as he walked out of the depths of the Tribulation Universe Community.


    Tens of thousands of slaves trailed after his every step.


    "Austin, when did you come back?"


    Surprise and joy were on their faces when they saw Austin.


    "It''s so interesting here! How can I not to join in the fun?"


    Austin grinned viciously, a baring of teeth than an actual sign of joy.


    "Let''s go. They have too many semi-governing gods. There''ll be no point even if we keep fighting them."


    The sky-devouring dog shook its head.


    "It''s okay. It''s rare for so many semi-governing gods to gather here. I want to see their strengths.


    Let''s go and start over again!"


    Austin smiled at it.


    "Start over?"


    Confusion appeared on the faces of the twelve zodiac animals.


    "Forget it. We''re outnumbered. This is no fun.


    Let''s leave,"


    the goat suggested.


    "Young man, learn to accept temporary setbacks. Don''t always try to be a hero.


    You have to learn from me in that respect. Hurry up and let''s get out of here."


    The tiger held Austin''s hand and was ready to bolt into a run.

 Chapter 4046 Defeat

    "Sirs, have a little faith in me. As long as we work together, we can deal with them effectively,"


    Austin told them. He smiled gently and refused to leave.


    For someone who was facing more than thirty semi-governing gods, Austin appeared very calm and confident.


    "What? Are you serious?"


    There were strange looks on the twelve zodiac animals'' faces as they stared at Austin in disbelief. Naturally, they felt a little surprised and uncertain about his cool composure and conviction.


    They sensed something different in him. They were just not quite sure what it was.


    "Very well, Austin. Seeing that you are eager to fight, we''ll join forces with you."


    It was the sky-devouring dog who responded.


    "We have been waiting for you for such a long time, Austin! Our chance has finally come at last!"


    Then, the semi-governing gods of the six super forces immediately fanned out and completely surrounded Austin.


    "Oh? Is that so?


    Well, I''m flattered!"


    Austin smiled serenely.


    It was impressive how Austin didn''t even flinch despite being surrounded by more than thirty semi-governing gods.


    "Hmm. He seems like he''s well-prepared."


    The twelve zodiac animals stared at Austin in amazement.


    After all, Austin was their master''s disciple. Therefore, he was considered as their young master.


    Needless to say, they hoped that Austin would become even stronger as time went by.


    "Humph! You''re about to die, Austin. Yet, you still smile. How interesting!"


    One of the semi-governing gods of the demon race taunted him. He seemed too confident about winning against Austin.


    "Do you honestly think that you can end my life that easily? How naive!"


    Austin sneered right back at him.


    It completely wiped off the smug expression on the semi-governing god''s face. "Don''t talk big!


    I''ll send you straight to hell, brat!"


    the semi-governing god roared in anger.


    All of a sudden, they heard a swishing sound.


    The semi-governing god had pulled out a shiny machete and swiftly slashed at Austin. His movement was as fast as lightning. An infinite blade light flashed and shocked the entire universe.


    However, Austin had used the Secret Reincarnation Skill at the same time. Therefore, he was able to dodge the attack quite easily.


    "Ha-ha! We''ll know who''s talking big, soon."


    Austin smirked as he prepared for his next move.


    "Everyone, lend me all your spiritual soul energy!"


    Austin called out to his army of slaves. He had tens of thousands of them.


    With a thunderous sound, they all responded.


    All at once, the spiritual soul energy gushed out of their Soul Seas and gathered towards Austin. They instantly enshrouded the vast void.


    Several loud blasts could be heard as they merged together.


    Like countless gushing rivers, an astonishing amount of spiritual soul energy had converged and poured straight into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual tree, the spiritual dragon, the spiritual heart, and the Chaotic Ice Lotus had released their auras simultaneously to guard Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Ultimately, the combined spiritual soul energy of tens of thousands of divine gods was too terrifying.


    It was unbelievable how Austin''s spiritual power had increased at such astounding speed.


    Whoosh! He finall


    n it attacked. Furthermore, it would accurately hit the semi-governing god''s spiritual soul with every beat.


    Clearly, this was an advanced and incredibly powerful spiritual skill of the spiritual race.


    "Damn you! You won''t get away with this!


    You will die a horrible and painful death, Austin!"


    It was obvious that the semi-governing god didn''t expect Austin''s spiritual soul energy to be so powerful. In addition to that, he must have practiced so many secret skills of spiritual soul.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t withstand Austin''s attacks at all.


    "Ha! Today is your last day, you old bastard!"


    Austin laughed triumphantly.


    "It''s not that easy to kill me! I''ll get back at you someday, you brat!"


    The semi-governing god''s spiritual soul was heavily injured, and he had completely lost the will to fight. So, he just turned into a demonic light and escaped into the void.


    "There''s nowhere else left for you to hide!"


    Once again, Austin made use of the power of his mind.


    He roared, "I won''t let you escape!"


    The sharp flying sword instantly turned into a light dot and promptly chased after the retreating semi-governing god.


    In the past, Austin had learned the complete Flying Swordsmanship from the master of swordsmanship in the sword shrine.


    The genuine Flying Swordsmanship could easily track the enemy. It would enable him to kill his target from a long distance.


    Whoosh!


    The flying sword continued to pursue the semi-governing god.


    "Damn it! How can he still follow me?"


    The semi-governing god was now more frightened than angry. He tried to elude it as fast as he could.


    "What the hell?! No! Impossible!"


    Meanwhile, the remaining semi-governing gods from the six super forces and the twelve zodiac animals were completely bewildered. They still couldn''t believe what they witnessed.


    Even though the fight between Austin and the semi-governing god was fierce, it was settled in just a mere second.


    Simply put, Austin had decimated the semi-governing god in one decisive battle within seconds.


    Austin''s current power was undoubtedly fearsome as he could defeat a semi-governing god almost effortlessly.

 Chapter 4047 A Good Fight

    "The old bastard escaped!"


    Austin sighed with regret.


    His flying sword had chased the semi-governing god of the demon race through a dozen universe communities, but in the end, the semi-governing god had been able to throw it off his tail by burning his blood essence. Then, he had used a brilliant escape skill of the demon race, which successfully protected him from being perceived by Austin''s spiritual sense.


    Since he couldn''t trace the semi-governing god anymore, Austin reluctantly summoned his flying sword back.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful, Austin,"


    a semi-governing god of the Novel Court said with a hint of admiration.


    "No," a martial arts master of the beast race shouted immediately, refuting his statement. "He have used some kind of forbidden secret skill to increase his spiritual soul energy this much in such a short period.


    Whatever he did, I don''t think his power will last long.


    Let''s work together to defeat him.


    No matter what the cost is, we must kill Austin today!"


    As he spoke, he rushed towards Austin with determination written all over his face.


    "You think you can kill me, old monster?


    You''re the one who''s going to be killed," Austin replied before bursting into wild laughter.


    There was no fear on his face.


    "Give me all your spiritual soul energy,"


    he secretly ordered his thousands of divine god slaves through spiritual sense.


    "Yes, master!"


    All the divine god slaves did as they had been told and sent their spiritual soul energy to Austin without hesitation.


    Endless strands of spiritual soul energy rushed towards Austin with great momentum like roaring winds and galloping horses.


    As Austin let all this energy gather in his Soul Sea, his entire body felt like it was a furnace roaring with bright flames.


    However, his eyes were cold as ice;


    he would show no mercy to his enemies.


    "Die!"


    Austin spat, turning his piercing gaze to the martial arts master rushing towards him, causing the latter to stop in his tracks.


    The amount of spiritual soul energy in Austin''s Soul Sea caused his body to glow brightly.


    To their shock, the thirty semi-governing gods from the six super forces and the twelve zodiac animals around him could all sense that he was much stronger than a semi-governing god now.


    They felt a harsh spiritual pressure in the depths of their souls.


    Somehow, they had a feeling that if they got closer to Austin, their spiritual souls would falter and collapse.


    "Be careful. This guy''s spiritual soul energy is too terrifying.


    Besides, he seems to have practiced many powerful spiritual skills.


    We must guard our Soul Seas and protect our spiritual souls with great caution!"


    a martial arts master of the beast race shouted at the top of his voice, alerting his comrades.


    All of the


    into the sky before turning into a dark green full moon.


    This moon was churning with green flames, dyeing the rest of the sky green.


    The green full moon represented coldness, killing, and death.


    Without warning, the red sun and the green full moon charged forward at the same time, leaving a trail of red and green flames in their wake.


    Emitting strange spiritual soul laws, they both hurtled through the void at an astonishing speed and attacked the seven semi-governing gods around Austin.


    This was, no doubt, a very powerful spiritual skill.


    All the semi-governing gods surrounding Austin dodged aside to avoid the attack.


    "How many evil skills does this brat have!"


    one of the semi-governing gods spat irritably before raising his fist to hit the green full moon.


    Surging demonic power flowed out of him, causing the void to collapse inch by inch.


    However, his confidence immediately changed into fear when his fist made contact with the dark green full moon and he didn''t feel anything, as if his fist had passed through air.


    The green full moon seemed to be an illusion. It continued zooming towards his head.


    "Damned spiritual skills!" he cursed, feeling scared to death.


    In the end, he had no choice but to retreat.


    As for the twelve zodiac animals watching from afar, they were very excited to see his mighty strength.


    "Good job, Austin!"


    "Austin, you''re great at combat!"


    "It''s so awesome. Austin, your spiritual skills are even more powerful than mine. Besides, they are very rare skills!"


    "Austin, it turns out that I judged you correctly."


    Among all the zodiac animals, the sky-devouring dog was the one who felt the proudest.


    He was the one who had first found Austin and introduced him to his master in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    This human boy had not only lived up to his expectations, but also soared beyond them.

 Chapter 4048 Battle A Bunch Of Semi-governing Gods

    The semi-governing gods from the six super forces looked despondent. There were about thirty of them.


    They were speechless��they did not expect their enemy to be this formidable.


    "Stop attacking the twelve animals!


    Let''s all channel our energy to put down Austin! This task is our highest priority."


    Those semi-governing gods reached an agreement after they discussed with each other though their spiritual sense for a while.


    They glanced within their troops, and they gave a short nod as an acknowledgment of their new plan. Suddenly, they were airborne as they unleashed the spatial laws to disturb the balance of the space.


    Still hovering in the air, they formed a circle and closed in on Austin to entrap him.


    They inched closer to their target, and soon enough, he was besieged.


    Just when they thought they had him, Austin smirked darkly.


    "Come on, show me what you''ve got!" Austin threw his head back and growled. He could feel his fighting spirit surge through his body.


    It felt like an adrenaline rush. Tremendous spiritual soul power gushed out of Austin''s head and engulfed hundreds of millions of miles of space.


    The sun above his head released the overwhelming scarlet fire, burning fiercely.


    The full moon, brightly shining in green, rippled with its cold light.


    The red sun and the green moon ominously revolved around Austin, making him look intimidating and majestic to behold. The celestial objects spun around him and attacked all his enemies.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Thousands of red arrows popped out of thin air and shot in all directions.


    They were made up of pure spiritual soul energy, and they were explicitly made to damage the receiver''s spiritual soul.


    It was a spiritual soul skill of high caliber.


    All the semi-governing gods furrowed their eyebrows. There were so many red arrows, which made them feel a little headache.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Austin continuously attacked the semi-governing gods surrounding him with the Mind Sword Skill. Damaged by the attack, they quickly gathered their energies to force the mind swords to leave their bodies.


    To keep them at bay, Austin instantly had exerted all kinds of brilliant secret skills to attack his approaching enemies.


    The high-grade spiritual soul skills he released were hard to dodge.


    "Austin, I don''t believe you can beat us on your own!"


    one of the semi-governing gods roared.


    "Do you think you can win because you outnumber me?"


    Austin mockingly laughed. Then, his face turned serious.


    "Triple Avatar Skill!"


    he summoned.


    Then, he called forth his two other versions.


    One was from his previous lifetime, and the other was in his next life.


    The two copies of Austin had the same strength of himself.


    "Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation!"


    all three of Aust


    god from the Divine Corpse Palace performed the spatial secret skill of their force. In the blink of an eye, he appeared silently behind Austin.


    A fist-sized dark palace appeared and instantly grew bigger. In just a span of seconds, it turned massive.


    It flew towards Austin from behind.


    Failing to dodge it in time, Austin was smashed.


    His blood and broken limbs splashed all over the sky.


    However, such injuries wasn''t enough to kill him.


    Austin possessed incredibly powerful spiritual sense. On top of that, he had the spiritual tree, the spiritual heart, the spiritual dragon and the Chaotic Ice Lotus to protect his spiritual soul. Hence, his spiritual soul was not damaged at all.


    Whoosh!


    It was as if he never sustained any damage at all. Austin had regained his physical body. He cracked his neck a few times to get comfortable. Then, he turned around abruptly.


    Under his control, the sea of red fire made from the spiritual soul power engulfed the master from the Divine Corpse Palace instantly.


    Crimson fire poured forth into his Soul Sea.


    "Go to hell!"


    As he cursed, Austin used the Mind Sword Skill, the Secret Reincarnation Skill and the Flying Swordsmanship to hit the master.


    A big red net flew out of Austin''s Soul Sea and enlarged quickly, covering the master of the Divine Corpse Palace.


    This was an advanced application of the Puppet Strings.


    Ah!


    The master of the Divine Corpse Palace staggered backward. His clothes were torn apart and blood gushed out from the wounds on his body.


    His spiritual soul took injuries from the joint attack from Austin.


    Startled, the master of the Divine Corpse Palace turned around and ran away.


    "Ha-ha! Where do you think you are going, huh?


    I''d like to go another few rounds with you," Austin spat harshly.


    He laughed wildly at the face of the Divine Corpse Palace''s master.

 Chapter 4049 The Retreat Of The Semi-governing Gods

    Since he unleashed the Secret Reincarnation Skill, his velocity reached breakneck speed. In just a single step, he caught up with the semi-governing god from the Divine Corpse Palace.


    "Time Reversal Skill!"


    Austin shouted.


    Both time and space around the master of the Divine Corpse Palace convulsed as it was disturbed by Austin''s technique.


    A moment later, Austin also activated the Mind Sword Skill and the sword appeared inside the master''s body.


    Blood oozed off the corner of the master''s lips as the mind sword chopped through his internal organs.


    "Triple Avatar Skill! Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation!"


    In the blink of an eye, Austin activated two more secret skills.


    Three versions of Austin, twenty-four deities, and three heavenly dragons popped up at the same time. A barrage of attacks rained down on the injured master from the Divine Corpse Palace when they all surrounded him.


    "Old man, you''re dead meat!"


    A murderous glint appeared in Austin''s eyes as his desire to take out this semi-governing god.


    "Austin, I''ll fight you to death!" Pure anger filled the deafening roar of the master from the Divine Corpse Palace.


    Even though he was a semi-governing god, he was being cornered by a young man. Moreover, the young man was loudly claiming his life. It was the greatest insult.


    As soon as the words left the master''s mouth, burning hot blood essence gushed out from his body.


    In order to finish off Austin, he actually burned his original blood essence.


    No injury on both body and spiritual soul could equal the loss of original blood essence to a cultivator.


    Once a divine god ran out of original divine blood essence, he would perish for eternity.


    Therefore, no one would ever risk burning their original blood essence unless their life was in complete peril or there was no other choice left.


    That dramatic measure alone proved that Austin pushed the master of the Divine Corpse Palace beyond the point of no return.


    With his original blood essence burning, the aura the master emitted rose exponentially.


    Out of the blue, thick black chains rushed out of his body.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Each chain soared into the sky and flew around like a living breathing dragon.


    Soon, black chains nearly filled the entire void and every move they made produced violently strong winds. It was a scene straight out of a nightmare.


    "Go to hell!"


    Hundreds of millions of black chains accompanied the master of the Divine Corpse Palace as he charged at Austin.


    "Y


    id.


    Neither Austin nor the twelve animals gave chase.


    Since all the semi-governing gods mastered brilliants secret skills to help them escape, it was impossible to capture them.


    Although it was hard to get them alive, it was even harder to kill a semi-governing god.


    Just now, Austin smashed the spiritual soul of the master from the Divine Corpse Palace, yet he still managed to survive and even fled in the blink of an eye.


    Of course, since the master of the Divine Corpse Palace was severely injured, it would still take a long time and lots of energy before he could heal himself.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, you surprised me.


    Looks like nothing can destroy you. Your physical condition is beyond compare."


    "I can''t believe that you''d fight so many masters on your own and hold your ground. Austin, you''re as amazing as me!"


    "In terms of fighting capability, you''re even better than me!"


    "Austin, how did you get so much spiritual soul energy?"


    Various questions left the twelve animals as they surrounded Austin and surveyed him from head to toe.


    Both the tiger and the big black bull even raised their hooves and hit Austin''s body hard as they were in an attempt to test his physical quality.


    "During my travel to the isolated alien spaces, I found a way to greatly increase the amount of my spiritual soul energy,"


    Austin explained with a shrug.


    "Please be gentle with me. It hurts,"


    Austin whined at the tiger and the big black bull.


    "Ha-ha! Even if we tear you apart, you''ll reappear unscathed. Now you''re saying you can''t tolerate pain! Stop lying!"


    The tiger teased and punched Austin even harder, eliciting a grimace of pain from the latter.

 Chapter 4050 The Pill Transformation Skill

    Soon, the battle that started in the Tribulation Universe Community spread like wildfire all across the Sea of Chaos.


    Countless creatures talked about the ensuing battle with much fear and shock in their voices.


    In just a short period of time, Austin''s name spread out even more to the point that literally almost everyone knew who he was.


    His deed of defeating several semi-governing gods in battle was the reason for this.


    Austin''s mere name struck fear into everyone''s heart.


    Because of this, the allied army was brought to a much higher status all across the Sea of Chaos.


    Even if over thirty semi-governing gods banded together, they stood no chance against the alliance.


    They were forced to flee for their lives in the end or they might have died in the lopsided battle.


    No one would dare to stand up against such a powerful army.


    "Let everybody know that from now on no one messes with the alliance!"


    "Once you catch a glimpse of their army, run away as soon as possible. Don''t even think of fighting back."


    "Treat them politely and with utmost respect, understand?"


    In every universe community in the Sea of Chaos, numerous sect leaders, race chiefs and senior cultivators ordered this to their subordinates.


    Only the six super forces were brave enough to defy the alliance.


    At this time, Austin and the twelve zodiac animals had already returned to the Ice Palace.


    Ten core leaders of the allied army led a large group of divine gods to welcome Austin and his companions.


    "I believe no one would dare provoke us now.


    Even the six super forces would not act rashly again.


    The allied army can now move freely in the Sea of Chaos.


    From now on, our goal is to establish a normal and friendly relationship with the other forces,"


    Austin announced with pride.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The senior leaders of the allied army answered in unison.


    "You can now leave and go about your business.


    No need to inform me of everything. You can consult with one another and make the decision if there''s nothing big.


    Especially you, Ice Queen, please pay more attention to the matters of the allied army. You have my trust."


    Austin looked at the Ice Queen.


    "Leader, I will not let you down!"


    The Ice Queen assured Austin.


    Then, she retreated with the senior leaders of the allied army.


    "Austin, come back to the Fallen Divine Valley with me. Master wants to see you,"


    the sky-devouring dog suddenly said to Austin.


    "Oh?


    Master wants to see me?


    All right then."


    Austin


    statue master said to him in a serious tone.


    "Walk into the pot, master? How can I do that? You just said the fire can burn a governing god to death. How will I survive that?"


    Austin was taken aback at his statue master''s words.


    "I will teach you a secret method to turn yourself into a divine pill.


    If you can withstand the fire, you will achieve faster breakthroughs in your cultivation,"


    the statue explained.


    "There is also some risk, of course. This method goes against the very laws of nature. That''s why it is so powerful.


    You will experience unimaginable pain, and you may also face some unknown dangers.


    You must stay true to your intentions and real nature or you will be burned into a real divine pill.


    But if you survive this harrowing ordeal, the rewards will be extraordinary.


    So, Austin, what do you say?"


    the statue asked.


    "I''ll give it a try."


    Austin decided to go inside after weighing the risks and rewards.


    Plus, since his statue master had already lit up the fire, he apparently offered no other choice than to accept it.


    "That''s great.


    I''ll teach you the Pill Transformation Skill now.


    With the so-called Pill Transformation Skill, you can absorb the aura and essence of the pills into your body and turn your body into a divine pill. You won''t feel much difference between the pill and your real body,"


    the statue said as he sent a piece of spiritual sense information into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "The Pill Transformation Skill is amazing!"


    Austin was in awe after thoroughly studying the information sent by his master.


    Then, he sat cross legged in the square and began to practice the Pill Transformation Skill.

 Chapter 4051 Six Governing Gods

    Nine days later, there was a sudden outburst of endless vital energy from Austin''s body.


    His black hair began fluttering due to the power that accompanied the explosion. It was as if he were facing a storm.


    Then law chains fell from the void and tied up Austin on the spot.


    Slowly, the vital energy began dissolving into the law chains and producing the aura of the pill.


    The aura of the pill completely engulfed Austin after a while.


    Two hours later, the surging aura around him began shrinking down at a rapid rate.


    It finally took the shape of a divine pill and was then suspended in the void.


    No trace of Austin was visible. Where he used to be, a divine pill was floating around.


    "That''s amazing. Master, I have really turned into a magic pill."


    Austin''s voice emanated from inside the pill.


    "Yes, and the pill you have turned into is extremely rare. In fact, it is the most valuable one ever made in the entire Sea of Chaos.


    Even a governing god would see an impossible increase in his strength if he were to get his hands on it.


    But back to you though... You can enter the pot now.


    However, keep in mind that this is equivalent to the process of rebirth. You must stay awake. If you fall asleep or lose consciousness, you might be turned into an actual divine pill. When that happens, even I won''t be able to save you,"


    the statue reminded him.


    "I got it, master,"


    Austin replied.


    As if it were alive, which it was, the divine pill Austin had turned into flew towards the pill-refining pot, which was already ablaze with a strange kind of fire.


    "This fire is astounding!"


    As soon as he entered the pot, Austin felt the billowing flames engulf him completely and immediately and a blast of unbearable heat hit him. The fire was strong enough to cause him pain.


    The fire was abnormally hot. It was worse than anything Austin had ever come across and he had a feeling that the divine pill he had turned into was about to melt.


    That was precisely what happened. Several waves of tremendous pain washed over Austin. He felt like he were a ghost who was now being tortured in the depths of hellfire.


    He held on with immense will for a while, and finally melted into a puddle. The pain was increasing every moment and he finally couldn''t keep it in any longer.


    "Argh..."


    he roared in anguish.


    The fire was so horrible that even he couldn''t stand the pain that its flames inflicted. And it never went away. The pain was there the whole t


    id nearby began to shake, and a strong mist rolled in. Streaks of black thunderbolts began to fall.


    "Ha-ha! I hadn''t expected that a day would come when we would gather together again."


    "Frankly, it''s a bit embarrassing that we have showed up in the Sea of Chaos just because of a single, young man.


    He''d better be one hell of a cultivator!"


    "Hmm. Time flies, even for us. We are old now.


    Now, it''s time for the young to shine."


    Another five incredibly powerful figures walked out of the mist slowly.


    Each of them was a governing god.


    These six governing gods were from the six super forces, and they were here for one sole purpose: Austin.


    In order to deal with this nuisance once and for all, they had decided to take action at the same time.


    "Atticus, Ronnie has not been seen for a while.


    What has he been doing?"


    a governing god asked.


    "Beats me...


    Ronnie is a discreet fellow, and he does not let others know what he is doing.


    He is the boss now. I''d rather save my own skin than risk prying into his business,"


    another governing god sighed.


    "Are you really willing to take orders from Ronnie?


    He used to be just one of your men, but now he outranks you,"


    the third governing god chimed in.


    "So what?


    I know that he is getting increasingly mysterious every day. I can''t read his mind, and I can''t defeat him. I think it will be best if I turn a blind eye to his business and avoid provoking him,"


    Atticus replied.


    "Forget all that. Let''s break into the Fallen Divine Valley and find out where that Austin guy is hiding," the fourth governing god cut in sharply.


    Austin''s reckoning was nigh.

 Chapter 4052 The Array Of The Fallen Divine Valley

    "Allow me. I will take the lead from here!"


    It was a governing god who said this. He was more than a billion feet tall and cloaked in a deathly dark mist. Then, he purposefully strode towards the Fallen Divine Valley.


    At the same time, he unleashed a secret skill. He raised his huge palm and pressed towards the valley.


    All of a sudden, the turbulent dark mist rose sharply. Several black lotuses began to emerge from the void. They had immediately taken root, sprouted, then grew wildly.


    These lotuses moved as though they were the governing god''s tentacles. They began to stretch high up towards the sky while remaining deeply rooted in the land.


    These black flowers quickly absorbed the energy and laws of the Fallen Divine Valley and used them as their nourishment.


    Soon enough, the entire valley was shrouded in darkness.


    At that moment, the other five governing gods had also walked into the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Their movements had caused the heaven and earth to tremble violently. Moreover, the energy and laws had fallen into disarray.


    The deafening sound of their footsteps was echoing all throughout the entire valley.


    What a dreadful and terrifying sight!


    It was truly horrifying as the six governing gods trod into the Fallen Divine Valley together.


    The stars began exploding like dazzling fireworks. They shed light onto the vast chaotic void surrounding the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "Humph! What the hell are you doing here?


    How dare you invade our Fallen Divine Valley! Get out!


    Aren''t you afraid of dying here? Leave at once!"


    The figures of the twelve zodiac animals suddenly appeared all at the same time, floating within the void of the valley.


    "A mere Fallen Divine Valley has the audacity to threaten us? Do you really think you can stand against the six of us?"


    The leading governing god sneered. He glanced at his comrades, and they laughed in disdain.


    With a slight wave of his huge black hand, more black lotuses emerged from the void. These ones dashed directly towards the twelve zodiac animals.


    "Humph! Six governing gods, huh? Is it even a big deal?


    You should not have offended us! Be ready to pay for it!"


    the sky-devouring dog answered coldly.


    The next moment, something unexpected happened.


    The twelve zodiac animals took out countless array flags simultaneously. They threw them out into the void with such speed and consistency.


    These array flags were quickly embedded into the different spaces of the Fallen Divine Valley. As soon as they were in their places, they instantly turned into giant flags. It seemed like they were connecting the heaven and the earth.


    Furthermore, they produced such horrifying hurricanes of law power. It dramatically altered the time and space within the Fallen Divine Valley.


    The six governing gods turned towards the direction of a loud gushing sound.


    And there, they saw a swirli


    h the supreme law, they evolved into a supreme attack.


    Boom! Boom! Their combined strikes shook the whole area.


    The whole Fallen Divine Valley was filled with horrific energy as the two governing gods launched their attacks. A crack appeared on the earth and the sky. Moreover, bone-chilling cries and screams could be heard everywhere.


    The true and combined strength of the governing gods was truly unimaginable. Every move they made could affect the space within a ten-billion-mile radius.


    In just a short while, the law of supreme enlightenment had filled the whole chaotic void surrounding the Fallen Divine Valley. Countless chains of law power began to clash and intertwine. It was like thunder and lightning were splitting the heaven.


    Almost half of the Sea of Chaos was now being influenced by the horrendous energy vibration. Creatures all around were trembling in fear. They could feel as though their spiritual souls were being suppressed. It caused disturbances in their breathing.


    On the other hand, the twelve zodiac animals had remained calm as they watched the attacks against their array carefully.


    The governing gods launched another attack.


    The combined power and strikes of the two gods crashed down on the array at the same time.


    However, it didn''t affect the array at all. It didn''t even tremble one bit.


    Seeing this, their faces darkened.


    The array''s stability was completely beyond their expectations.


    They had already employed about eighty percent of their full strength.


    Obviously, they were stunned that it didn''t work at all.


    The other governing gods couldn''t quite conceal their shock either.


    "The Fallen Divine Valley is certainly the most mysterious forbidden area in the vast Sea of Chaos. We can''t even land a single scratch on their defense.


    It seems like the six of us need to attack together all at the same time!"


    the governing god from the Novel Court suggested.

 Chapter 4053 Retreat

    "Let''s do it!"


    The six governing gods took a step forward simultaneously, and breathed in the endless chaotic energy as well as the original chaotic laws in the void.


    Some of the stars nearby were sucked into their mouths, and immediately became a part of their innate energy.


    Not long after, the six governing gods staged a unified attack, shocking the entire Sea of Chaos.


    At this point, it drew the attention of countless masters in the Sea of Chaos. From a safe distance, they observed the horrible events as they unfolded.


    The six governing gods launched unimaginably terrifying attacks


    on the array surrounding the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Overwhelming energy, countless powers of law and magic treasures


    stormed the valley.


    However, their efforts were in vain.


    As soon as their energies, law powers and magic treasures made contact with the protective dome formed by the array, they burst into millions of pieces.


    It was like a string of fragile bubbles that hit a hard rock, breaking up into nothingness, one after the other.


    The array that covered the Fallen Divine Valley was solid. Under such powerful attacks, it didn''t even shake, let alone sustain any damage.


    "What? How is that possible?!


    I can''t believe there would be such a solid array.


    You must be kidding!"


    The six governing gods were completely dumbfounded.


    They couldn''t believe what was happening right before their eyes.


    ''This can''t be real! Even six well-established governing gods couldn''t harm the array a bit, '' they thought to themselves.


    "No! I don''t believe that the array is unbreakable. Everything has a breaking point. Let''s keep attacking it. I''d like to see how long it will hold,"


    one of the governing gods shouted.


    Nodding in agreement, the other five governing gods pulled themselves together and launched terrifying attacks on the array non-stop. Their strikes were so potent that they shook the entire Sea of Chaos.


    One day, two days, three days... a few days came and went.


    The six governing gods had been attacking the array without taking a break.


    The terrifying waves of energy released by them spread in all directions and were felt, even by distant worlds.


    In the Sea of Chaos, the creatures and inhabitants in almost two-thirds of the regions could clearly feel the energy fluctuations that were spreading out from the Fallen Divine Valley.


    The nearby areas from the Fallen Div


    be on an equal footing with our forces."


    "That brat doesn''t deserve us risking our lives going against the Fallen Divine Valley."


    After a brief and further discussion, none of the six governing gods wanted to continue attacking the valley.


    Their main reason was the overwhelming force that suddenly came from the Fallen Divine Valley which scared them to their cores.


    As governing gods, they were known to have no fear. It took them countless years to get where they were. They stood at the peak of power across the Sea of Chaos, and all the creatures would have to bow to them.


    They were even almost the same age as the Sea of Chaos.


    It was not easy for them to achieve what they had today.


    Hence, they wouldn''t risk their lives for just anything.


    When they sensed danger that would pose a threat their safety, they would easily flinch and flee.


    Without any hesitation, the six governing gods turned around, took a stride and vanished into thin air.


    They headed back to their own places at full speed, and didn''t rest along the way.


    They left in such a hurry because they could strongly sense that the formidable being in the Fallen Divine Valley had been watching them.


    "Wait!


    What has just happened?


    The six governing gods took their leave suddenly, as if trying to get away from something."


    "Did they give up?"


    "The six governing gods had attacked the array for a month, but they couldn''t even scratch it. Perhaps that''s why they left."


    Seeing the six governing gods had gone without a visible reason, countless masters in the Sea of Chaos began to discuss among themselves.

 Chapter 4054 Amazing Cultivation Speed

    "Even the six governing gods had to give up breaking into the Fallen Divine Valley!"


    "The Fallen Divine Valley is definitely the most mysterious forbidden area in the Sea of Chaos, but I didn''t expect that the people behind that place are that powerful!"


    "The most intriguing part is that Austin was being backed up by the Fallen Divine Valley!


    After what happened, I don''t think that anyone will dare provoke the anyone from alliance, especially not Austin!"


    Almost all the creatures in the entire Sea of Chaos were in a state of shock.


    They couldn''t help discussing how the six governing gods retreated from the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Meanwhile, in a secluded area in the Fallen Divine Valley, a blazing pill-refining pot was situated at the center of the square.


    At the same time, a divine pill floated with the flicker of the flame.


    "I just hope that I wasn''t discovered."


    The statue heaved a sigh as it pondered on what had happened.


    There was a complicated expression on its eyes as it stood on the square.


    It was the statue that released a wisp of spiritual aura, which scared the wits out of the six governing gods who tried to break into the Fallen Divine Valley.


    After all, the soul resided inside this statue was a god of chaos��the ruler of the entire chaotic space.


    His condition might at the very worst at the moment.


    Nonetheless, it was still a piece of cake for him to threaten several governing gods. His power was undoubtedly superior to any cultivator beneath his level.


    "Well, I do think that it''s just a matter of time before they found me. After all, I can''t hide in here forever.


    When that day comes, I wonder what''s going to happen..."


    The statue smiled bitterly in its mind.


    At the same time, in some enormously distant chaotic void, a deep, cold, and ruthless voice suddenly resounded.


    "I felt a very familiar vibration coming from that direction.


    Don''t tell me it''s him?


    Well, that man has already been hiding for countless years. Was he just careless? Or did he deliberately unleash his aura?


    Come to think about it. I don''t even remember the last time I saw him. Sometimes I can''t help but think that he''d already passed away.


    Although, I don''t think those sneaky old bastards would just die like that.


    I know that they will show up one day."


    A sneer appeared on the face of the creature where the cold voice was coming from.


    "Well, for now, I''ll use a wisp of my spiritual sense to find out which chaotic space that guy is hiding in,"


    the voice continued, and somehow seemed thrilled.


    With that, a giant figure slowly took shape in the boundless void.


    As its appearance gradually became clearer, the weirder its physique looked like. What was more, this creature''s gargantuan body was constantly surrounded by fierce winds and torrential rain.


    Some scarlet thunderbolts burst out from its gigantic body and tore the surrounding space into pieces.


    Boom!


    The monster suddenly strode out in a particular direction.


    With every step it took, the space and time got distorted and rapidly fluctuated. Infinite time fragments formed a road, extending continuously in f


    After all, compared to the three thousand big and small universes, the Sea of Chaos was pretty much an unlimited space.


    For a cultivator to enhance his abilities rapidly, he would need to venture out and be trained in a broader space that would give him better opportunities.


    In the past, the three thousand big and small universes were considered to be very weak.


    It was difficult for the creatures living there to have a chance to go outside and improve their cultivation.


    However, with the sudden rise of the alliance, the creatures finally had gained the advantage of acquiring as much experience as they wanted.


    Thanks to Austin''s fame and even the entire alliance''s, the creatures of the three thousand big and small universes didn''t need to fear that they would be targeted deliberately, as long as they didn''t provoke the people of the six super forces deliberately.


    Meanwhile, back in the square of the Fallen Divine Valley, "Master! I have already gone through sixty Thunderstroke Dooms!


    I think that at this rate, I might experience a breakthrough in about two years!"


    Austin exclaimed enthusiastically.


    "That''s great.


    Keep working hard," his master replied, deeply satisfied by his progress.


    As a matter of fact, Austin''s speed of cultivation was otherworldly.


    Everyone knew that the cultivation time needed by a divine god was too time-consuming.


    In fact, the breakthrough in every level of genuine gods was comprised of eighty-one Thunderstroke Dooms.


    Ordinary genuine divine gods would take at least a million years to even hundreds of millions of years to undergo a Thunderstroke Doom.


    However, once someone became a genuine divine god, they would be truly immortal.


    It meant that they would have a lot of time to cultivate.


    This was the norm. A genuine divine god would need to spend a very long time in order for them to have a breakthrough.


    It should take them years and years, but Austin was an exception. He could experience a Thunderstroke Doom every month.


    If other genuine divine gods found out about this, they would definitely freak out.

 Chapter 4055 Three Bronze Gates

    Austin was being bathed in the pill-refining pot''s flames in the Fallen Divine Valley during all these days.


    Then, one fateful day, another momentous event took place in the Sea of Chaos.


    Somewhere in its void, thunder-like noises scattered throughout the sky. The source of these loud rumbles was unknown, but they were loud and ominous.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The cracks of thunder and lightning shook the entire sky as if it could collapse everything.


    The void around shook violently.


    Something was slowly looming out of the void. After a while, a small portion of the unknown object appeared. When a larger part of its body was shown, it turned out to be a corner of a bronze gate.


    Creatures who were nearby immediately noticed this unusual phenomenon. The hustle and bustle of the crowd halted as they fixated their gaze on the sky curiously.


    Then, as they all wait with bated breaths, a huge intact bronze gate materialized.


    It looked ancient, with marks of its history as evidence.


    "Look! There are etches on the gate."


    A creature pointed as he noticed the markings.


    All of them gave it a closer look. Upon inspection, they read the vague and old characters on the gate: Ethereal Spirit Cosmos.


    "Ethereal Spirit Cosmos... Hmm, why does it sound familiar? I must have heard of it before."


    "Ah!


    Now I remember! The Ethereal Spirit Cosmos is said to be a supreme universe in the Sea of Chaos!"


    "It is said that the Ethereal Spirit Cosmos once appeared in the ancient times and opened its doors to the outside worlds."


    As soon as someone mentioned it, it jogged their memories about the legends that were exchanged about this supreme universe.


    Numerous stories about it had been circulating in the Sea of Chaos since the dawn of time.


    It had been an everlasting topic throughout. Various tales had been passed from mouth to mouth since then.


    From ordinary cultivators to divine gods, everyone took interest in the supreme universe''s mysteries. They were heavily fascinated about the legends that they had heard from everyone.


    The spread of the news in the Sea of Chaos was fast! Eventually, most creatures from everywhere knew about the sudden appearance of the Ethereal Spirit Cosmos.


    "What!?


    The Ethereal Spirit Cosmos appeared again? This is a revelation!


    Once its gates open, does this mean that we have a chance to enter the supreme universe?


    This is a great opportunity!"


    "Why do you automatically think that this would be a great opportunity? This could be a bad omen for all we know! So don''t be so sure.


    Don''t you remember what happened in the Ninth Evil Valley last time? It was also a supreme universe that materialized without a warning.


    Back then, many martial arts masters went into the Ninth Evil Valley to investigate what was inside. Stories say that they found it empty. Not a single living creature was found, and it was actually full of danger.


    Fortunatel


    tched, talked and tried to break in. The three bronze gates were like three famous scenic spots in the Sea of Chaos.


    Time slowly passed.


    A few years had passed since the appearance of the three bronze gates.


    Austin, on the other hand, was still cultivating in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One day, sounds of thunder were heard deep in the square where Austin cultivated. Nimbus clouds were looming in the sky.


    Austin sat cross legged in the middle of the square.


    Another Thunderstroke Doom was about to come.


    "This is going to be the eightieth Thunderstroke Doom.


    If I can successfully avoid this one, there is only one last remaining for me. After that, I can become a genuine medium-grade divine god."


    Austin determinedly fixed his gaze in the sea of roaring thunder in the sky. He was more than ready��he was going to achieve this.


    In the center of the square, the pill-refining pot remained burning brightly.


    Austin had been refined like this for more than six years!


    The whole time he was in there, he had been in great pain.


    He had suffered a lot until he was desensitized by the burning pain.


    Austin possessed the Chaotic Heaven Body, and his body was hard as that of the heaven metal race. Aside from that, he owned magical treasures as the spiritual tree, the spiritual heart, the spiritual dragon and the Chaotic Ice Lotus. Due to all these factors, he was undamaged. His spiritual soul was also safe.


    ''That brat does have some potential. He is indeed remarkable, ''


    the tall statue beside Austin figured. It gave him an approving nod.


    "Be careful, Austn.


    There are eighty-one Thunderstroke Dooms for you. The further you go, the harder it will become. You will have to face greater dangers. Be extremely cautious. You have passed so many Thunderstroke Dooms. Do not let all your efforts go to waste in the last two,"


    the statue reminded him.


    "Understood, master,"


    Austin nodded.

 Chapter 4056 The Transformation Of The Body

    Finally, the Thunderstroke Doom was over.


    Austin stood up and looked at the dissipated Thunderstroke Doom in the air. At that moment, he could feel that his body was full of immense energy.


    "One more Thunderstroke Doom and I can break through."


    With this, Austin didn''t have any rest. He immediately used the Pill Transformation Skill and turned himself into a pill, which then jumped into the pill-refining pot in the center of the square.


    Inside the pot, the fire was raging; the heat was surging, and the temperature was horribly high.


    In this state, all kinds of divine gods and even semi-governing gods would never dare to enter the pot.


    However, Austin had already spent six years in the pill-refining pot.


    In the past six years, the divine pill that Austin had turned into was constantly melted into liquid and then re-made into a pill. He had experienced such a process countless times and was not new to it.


    He had forgotten the immense pain that his body had suffered. As a matter of fact, he had already become numb to it.


    However, the suffering was nothing compared to the obvious benefits.


    Throughout his time inside the pot, Austin could feel his physical strength improve day by day.


    The various secret realms in his body were constantly growing and developing.


    Eventually, every secret realm would evolve into a big world.


    While his physical body experienced significant growth, his spiritual soul also became stronger during the entire process of repeated refinement.


    There was never a time that the spiritual sense in his Soul Sea was not surging and roaring.


    With so much happening, time flew like an arrow.


    Another month had passed.


    The sky above the square was once again covered with dark clouds.


    Steady streaks of lightning and loud crackling thunderbolts filled the air.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a magic pill rushed out of the pill-refining pot and before it could touch the ground, it transformed into Austin.


    "The eighty-first Thunderstroke Doom!"


    Austin was excited.


    In the square, he sat cross legged, calmly and not moving a muscle, trying his best to restrain his aura.


    As expected, the last Thunderstroke Doom was the most difficult one.


    Thunder and lightning surged and created a terrible world of deadly bolts of light and deafeningly loud bursts in the highly charged atmosphere.


    Quite a number of fierce thunder and lightning creatures roared and viciously stared at Austin below, ready to rush down on him at any time.


    If someone counted carefully, they wo


    realms.


    At that point, the five secret realms were rapidly expanding.


    It meant that five human worlds had been officially formed.


    They were now five bona fide worlds.


    Inside each of them were some continents, a starry sky, a functioning sun, moon and stars, energy, and independent laws that evolved within themselves.


    Austin realized that these worlds were suitable for creatures to live in.


    And the deities who were the guardians of these five worlds, were in charge of everything in those worlds.


    "Austin, the five big worlds in your body have just been formed. You will need to replenish your energy.


    You must absorb more chaotic energy into your body as soon as possible,"


    the statue master reminded.


    "Okay, master."


    Austin nodded.


    He then sat down cross legged in the void and began to absorb the chaotic essence.


    Austin opened his mouth, and a huge suction force spread out into the chaotic void around the Fallen Divine Valley.


    In response, countless chaotic energy continuously gathered and amassed toward the direction where Austin was seated.


    The chaotic void of hundreds of millions of miles around the Fallen Divine Valley was affected.


    The five newly developed big worlds in Austin''s body were like five bottomless holes, so he needed all the chaotic energy that he could get.


    The boundless chaotic energy continued to gather from all directions and poured into Austin''s body.


    On this day, the vast chaotic void lost some of its brightness and became dimmer because Austin had absorbed too much chaotic energy.


    Finally, one day after, Austin stopped absorbing the chaotic energy.


    The transformation of his body was finally complete.

 Chapter 4057 Creating Worlds

    Austin had now ascended into becoming a genuine medium-grade divine god.


    Along with this, the five secret realms in his body underwent an astonishing transformation and became five true worlds.


    Austin was flooded with excitement.


    He clenched his fists, and infinite strength ran through inside him.


    Austin felt the never ending stream of power flowing through his veins.


    "I feel I can defeat the semi-governing gods with my physical strength alone,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    His voice was full of strong confidence.


    "You can now do more than that.


    Austin, you can now survive a battle against a governing god.


    Of course, it is still impossible for you to beat a governing god.


    But nonetheless, they will have a hard time killing you,"


    the statue said.


    "Really?"


    Austin cheered in joy.


    "Of course.


    Your talent is one in a million.


    You know what? The five worlds inside you are called the human world, and they will eventually develop into real cosmoses.


    Who knows, creatures might even be born in them,"


    the statue told Austin.


    "Master, I also felt this while cultivating. It''s amazing to think that there would be cosmoses located inside my body,"


    Austin said.


    He knew his body very well.


    "Austin, do you know what cultivation level one should be at before a world forms inside them? Of course I mean under normal circumstances,"


    the statue asked.


    "I don''t know."


    Austin shook his head. He was curious to know the answer.


    "Normally, only the god of chaos has the ability to create a world in their body.


    Some remarkable governing gods could do that too.


    Austin, you are just a genuine medium-grade divine god, but you managed to create five worlds in your body. Even I have never heard of such a feat before.


    In other words, you have the power that should only belong to the god of chaos,"


    the statue patiently explained to Austin.


    "I have the power that only the god of chaos possesses."


    Even Austin himself couldn''t believe how talented he was.


    "That''s right.


    In fact, many of the cosmoses and even the chaotic space were cre


    Maybe this chaotic space which has existed for as long as I can remember will finally be destroyed.


    Take care of yourself,"


    the statue reminded.


    As soon as it finished speaking, a tremendous teleportation force wrapped around Austin and got him out of the square.


    Then, the huge square gradually vanished into thin air.


    Austin looked back and the square was nowhere to be seen. He unleashed his spiritual sense and he couldn''t perceive it.


    ''It looks like that master is really going to cultivate in seclusion, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    What the statue said sent chills down his back. He wanted to ask more questions about it but he wasn''t given the chance to.


    And so, Austin turned around and left.


    "You finally show up!"


    "Austin, you have become a genuine medium-grade divine god. Good job!"


    "It looks like that you didn''t disappear for six years for nothing!"


    As soon as the twelve animals caught sight of Austin, they hurriedly went to meet him.


    "Sirs, it has been a while."


    Austin was also glad to see them. After all, they were some of his most trusted allies.


    "Sirs, my master will cultivate in seclusion for a period of time.


    Let''s go and explore the Sea of Chaos again!"


    Austin said to the twelve animals.


    "Ha-ha! That''s great. I love this idea. I have been planning to go out for a walk!"


    The tiger was happy to hear this and expressed its support.

 Chapter 4058 The Divine Swordsmans Departure

    Austin and the twelve zodiac animals were in agreement and they set off on their journey immediately.


    Luckily, they didn''t have much to worry about since the Fallen Divine Valley was guarded by Austin''s statue master.


    "Sirs, I plan on going back to the three thousand big and small universes first,"


    Austin suddenly piped up.


    "Sure. Go ahead. We have nothing much to do here anyway, so I think our path won''t matter much,"


    the twelve zodiac animals said.


    "You have provoked so many governing gods that you''re going to be in constant trouble no matter where you go.


    But you don''t have to be afraid of anyone.


    If any of the governing gods tries to come after us, they''re going to get their asses handed to themselves."


    The animals were fearless and had a belligerent air about them.


    "I know. Even if the governing gods come after me, I won''t be afraid."


    Austin nodded.


    He had advanced rapidly and excellently over the past six years, and his fighting power had seen remarkable enhancement.


    With the rapid increase in his strength and fighting power, Austin had become much more confident. He could now remain calm while talking about the governing gods and fighting them didn''t seem too Herculean a task to him.


    "Those old bastards actually came and tried to besiege the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Just wait and see, you idiots. One day, I am going to besiege the headquarters of your six super forces,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    He had come to know of the governing gods'' arrival and subsequent attack on the Fallen Divine Valley from his statue master.


    "What?"


    The zodiac animals looked at Austin in surprise when they heard him declaring war on the headquarters like that.


    "You really have changed a lot in the past six years,"


    the sky-devouring dog told him in an appreciative tone.


    "Sirs, let''s go."


    Austin merely smiled in response.


    His companions had the ability to create a teleportation channel. Through that channel, they took Austin back to the three thousand big and small universes.


    Their powers were astounding, and they arrived at their destination momentarily.


    They walked out of the space teleportation channel as Austin breathed in the familiar air around him.


    "Austin, you''re back!"


    Santos''s voice immediately reached their ears.


    The man was in control of the


    rated from the Divine Swordsman.


    "It''s okay, Austin. You don''t have to worry about him.


    He is a governing god himself.


    He is going to be fine,"


    Santos comforted him.


    "You are right."


    Austin nodded. Then he remembered something.


    "By the way, master, did the three thousand big and small universes face any dangers in the past few years?"


    Austin asked.


    He was a sworn enemy of the six super forces.


    Their hatred for him was so much that the governing gods of the six super forces themselves had personally come to fight him.


    Austin was afraid that it would affect the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Yes, I was going to tell you. Recently, some very terrible auras appeared nearby several times.


    But they always went away after a while.


    I think they were governing gods,"


    Santos informed him.


    ''So the governing gods of the six super forces really are targeting the three thousand big and small universes, ''


    Austin thought to himself, his eyes flashing with the coldness of hatred.


    After chatting with Santos for a while, he went to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    The Fallen Immortal Cosmos was now the most powerful one among the three thousand big and small universes.


    It had become the center of the area.


    "Austin, you''re back!"


    Kevin greeted him just as happily as Santos.


    "You brat."


    The chaotic world tree also appeared in front of Austin. And then, it exclaimed, "Don''t tell me you''ve got five new worlds inside your body!"


    As soon as it saw Austin, it sensed the growth of the latter.

 Chapter 4059 They All Left

    "That''s right.


    I did develop several small worlds in my body,"


    Austin replied with a quick nod.


    "You''re insane!"


    A loud shriek left the chaotic world tree before it was rendered speechless.


    "All right.


    I like you a lot.


    I''ll give you some of the legacies of my race,"


    the chaotic world tree offered generously. It stretched out a branch and sent a strand of spiritual sense information into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Thank you!"


    Joy lit up Austin''s face when he received it.


    Creating worlds was a well-known talent of the chaotic world tree''s race.


    Compared to the chaotic world tree''s ability to create worlds, Austin''s ability was on the level of an amateur.


    Their difference in abilities was like heaven and earth.


    Receiving the inheritance of the chaotic world tree''s race would be of great help to Austin.


    "By the way, I sensed that there are three positions in the three thousand big and small universes where the spatial structure is unstable. Abnormal movements seem to happen from time to time.


    I''m a little worried since I''m not sure what''s going on.


    Check it if you have time.


    One is where the Divine Being''s World was located.


    Next is the Divine Tomb.


    The last one is Earth in the Yellow Cosmos.


    Fighting and killing isn''t my strong suit, so I can''t go check on them one by one,"


    the chaotic world tree explained.


    "Oh?


    What''s wrong with those three places?"


    A flash of surprise appeared on Austin''s face when he heard that information.


    Both the Divine Being''s World and the Divine Tomb were the most special places within the three thousand big and small universes.


    The Divine Being''s World disappeared after it was upgraded.


    Of course, Austin knew that it was still in the three thousand big and small universes. He just didn''t know its exact location.


    Two malicious beasts that were as powerful as governing gods laid within the Divine Tomb.


    It was like two ticking time bombs were sealed within the Divine Tomb and it seemed only a matter of time before the two malicious beasts went mad. Once they did, the consequences would be unimaginable for the three thousand big and small universes.


    Even if something went wrong in these two places, Austin wouldn''t be very surprised.


    Both these places were extraordinarily special after all.


    However, something was happening on Earth.


    That managed to catch him by surprise.


    It was Austin''s pride that he had a good understanding


    r training.


    However, Caroline was different from them as she was a member of the evil shadow race, making her belligerent and adventurous by design.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s go together. We can relax while we wander outside for a bit."


    Austin''s mother smiled brightly at them.


    "I understand."


    Austin merely agreed to their plans with a nod.


    Since the entirety of the three thousand big and small universes was Austin''s territory, they would face no danger.


    Besides, Ivy and Sue were divine gods already and should be more than capable of protecting his parents and brother.


    ''I can''t protect them forever.


    They don''t want to be coddled under my wing forever.


    I have to let them be.''


    Since they all wanted to go out and face challenges, Austin had no choice but to reluctantly let them go despite his worries.


    "Master!"


    A handsome young man came barreling in from a distance and dropped to his knee.


    He was Austin''s disciple, Kenneth.


    ''He already reached the Heaven Immortal Realm!


    Pretty impressive.


    His talent isn''t that inferior to mine.


    Seems like I accepted a talented disciple, ''


    Austin thought to himself. He was nearly preening in satisfaction with his disciple.


    It was only been a short period of time ever since Kenneth began cultivating.


    Yet, he already broke through and reached the Heaven Immortal Realm. That was indeed a brilliant achievement.


    "Thank you for your praise, master!


    I won''t dare to slack off when it comes to cultivation and I will never bring disgrace to your reputation,"


    Kenneth swore.


    "Good. That''s very hard-working of you,"


    Austin proudly praised.

 Chapter 4060 Enter The Divine Tomb Again

    "Master, I plan to leave the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and travel in other universes,"


    said Kenneth.


    "You have my blessing.


    Do not forget to continue with your hard work and dedicated practice.


    To the real masters, the Heaven Immortal Realm is nothing.


    You still have a long way to go,"


    Austin said, nodding.


    "I understand, master. I will do my best and work harder!"


    Kenneth answered loudly with determination flashing in his eyes.


    He could tell that Austin appreciated the fact that he cultivated hard, and he was unsatisfied with his current strength.


    He had to work against time in order to catch up and strengthen his abilities.


    "Master, I have to go now."


    Kenneth bid his farewell.


    "Okay, go in peace and always be safe.


    I''ll give you some cultivation resources, methods, secret techniques, and divine level magic treasures."


    Austin waved his hand, and a Space Ring flew out and fell into Kenneth''s hand.


    "Thank you, master. All the best to you."


    Kenneth thanked Austin, turned around and disappeared in an instant.


    "Ha-ha, this kid has such a strong character. He doesn''t admit defeat and just wants to cultivate and to continue becoming stronger.


    He''s just like you,"


    Kevin remarked with a smile as he looked at the spot where Kenneth was before he disappeared.


    "I hope everything goes well with him."


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    "Elder Murray, you are also at the Heaven Immortal Realm!"


    Austin was overjoyed to see Murray. It had been a long while.


    Murray was now an elder of the Flame Holy Land. Austin had a lot to do with Murray''s elevated status in the Flame Holy Land, which was second only to that of Elder Sharp.


    "Yeah!


    It has been a while. But I''m still weaker than you,"


    Murray said, shaking his head.


    Austin stayed in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land for more than ten days.


    Almost two weeks later, Austin bid farewell to everyone and left the Flame Holy Land.


    "Dear sirs, we shall now go and explore the Divine Tomb,"


    Austin said to the twelve zodiac animals.


    Not very long after, Austin and the twelve zodiac animals arrived at the Divine Tomb.


    Legend had it that the Divine Tomb was a battlefield in the ancient times. It was a remnant and a memorial to the great war that erupted between the gods of


    gray palace in the distance.


    It was a huge palace with a mystical and quite intimidating appearance.


    At the gate of the palace, there were two huge evil beasts, each exuding a terrifying aura.


    ''I wonder how the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints are doing right now, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he looked at the towering palace.


    Last time, he came here in order to find the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints.


    At that time, he was stopped by the two beasts at the gate.


    According to the two beasts, the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints were possibly some holy princes in this palace.


    "Humph! It''s you again!


    How dare you return to this place!"


    one of the beasts grumbled in a loud voice, staring at Austin with its two piercing eyes. Its deep voice rolled like thunder in the sky.


    "What brought you here again?


    You know that this is a forbidden land and no outsider is allowed to step inside.


    For anyone who dares to move forward, death awaits,"


    the other beast threatened in a cold and intimidating tone.


    "I didn''t mean to offend either of you.


    But recently, there have been unusual changes of space and time in the Divine Tomb and I came to see what''s going on,"


    Austin replied loudly.


    Last time, he was under great pressure facing the two beasts. He had to be careful with his words and actions, so as not to risk angering them.


    But now, he felt much more relaxed talking to them.


    "So you also know there are unusual changes here?!"


    One of the beasts was surprised at what Austin knew.

 Chapter 4061 Battle Of The Governing Gods

    "Yes, that''s why I''m here,"


    Austin said respectfully as he nodded at the two beasts in front of him.


    After all, the power they possessed was equivalent to a governing god''s.


    "Even if something is wrong with this space, you''re not qualified to take a look.


    You''re too weak.


    Just leave,"


    one of the beasts said in a haughty tone.


    "Sirs, I just want to know what''s going on over there.


    The Divine Tomb is located at the three thousand big and small universes. If anything bad happens to it, all the universes will be in trouble.


    I mean you no ill will.


    I also want to see how my nine friends are doing.


    I''m worried about them. I want to meet them again,"


    Austin said, showing no intention of leaving.


    "How dare you have the audacity to talk back to us? As he said, you are too weak.


    There are many things that you are not qualified to investigate.


    Just get lost!"


    the other beast said impatiently.


    The two of them looked at Austin with a ferocious look in their eyes, silently commanding him to leave.


    To their surprise and annoyance, the human boy in front of them remained adamant.


    "Sirs, I won''t leave until I figure things out," he said decisively.


    "You brought this upon yourself!"


    The voices of the two beasts rumbled through the area in unison. They had run out of patience. Since the young man wouldn''t listen to their words, they would have to teach him a lesson by force.


    An overwhelming torrent of evil aura appeared and surged wildly through the area.


    A terrifying burst of energy and powerful laws instantly filled the space, heading towards Austin and the twelve animals.


    The pressure weighing down on them made it difficult for them to breathe.


    However, they weren''t intimidated in the slightest. In fact, the twelve animals were excited at the prospect of battling the two beasts.


    "This is awesome!" they shouted in chorus.


    Their bodies began glowing brightly at the same time, as if they were all connected with one another.


    Twelve powerful energies shot out of their bodies and gathered together, forming a potent energy field around them.


    The twelve animals seemed to become a whole, getting ready to fight their opponents together.


    ''It''s the Twelve-animal Array!''


    Austin thought in awe, recognizing the move they were using.


    Once the twelve animals acti


    bic space exploded with a loud bang.


    Austin regained his freedom.


    "What?"


    The beast that had intended to throw Austin out of the Divine Tomb had astonishment written all over its face.


    Until now, it had considered Austin as no more than an ant. But it seemed that he was much stronger than it had assumed.


    "This little brat is interesting.


    All right then, let''s see what you''ve got."


    The beast slowly walked up to Austin.


    Every step that it took caused disturbances in the time and space around it. As a result, Austin couldn''t locate it.


    The beast kept appearing in random places around Austin. One moment, it was behind him, and the next, it was in front of him again.


    Knowing that the beast would launch an attack soon, Austin just stood still and waited.


    Sure enough, the beast opened its mouth, releasing a thick gray column of energy covered with runes.


    Sensing the combined power of all the negative and evil secret skills pulsing within the column of energy, Austin shuddered.


    A chill ran down his spine.


    He let out a menacing roar, and all the human worlds in his body were awakened at the same time.


    He clenched his fists together, emitting dazzling rays of golden light, and aimed them at the gray column of energy.


    Endless chaotic energy gushed out from all the human worlds inside him and gathered within his fist.


    This punch was the combination of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and the secret skill owned by the heaven metal race. His fist made the space in front of him shatter into fine pieces.

 Chapter 4062 Lead The Way

    Boom!


    With an explosion, Austin''s fist collided with the gray energy column.


    This caused the spaces in the void to explode one after another. In the air all around them, countless space fragments danced.


    Puff!


    However, before he could reach the beast, Austin''s fist fizzled out and disappeared.


    "Amazing!"


    Austin exclaimed in shock.


    He had been confident going into the fight but the strength of the governing god far above his own.


    "Good job.


    Blocking my attack only gave you a minor injury,"


    the beast commented, staring at Austin with wide eyes.


    The fact that the young man was able to avoid its attack was impressive.


    Not even a semi-governing god could do that.


    "Let me try again and we''ll see how strong you really are."


    The beast strode towards Austin, causing the law of space around to become chaotic.


    "Die!"


    The beast stood straight and arched its back as a pair of gray wings popped out. Like two sharp sabers, they shot at Austin.


    The pair of wings were made of complex runes, emitting a dazzling law light.


    A chill ran down Austin''s spine when he realized that he was unable to move.


    In a moment of desperation, Austin let out a long roar and the five human worlds in his body began to boil at the same time. Endless chaotic energy surged out and combined with his body.


    Inside his body, small, golden runes emerged from every cell. He closed his eyes and activated the heaven metal race''s body as far as he could.


    In all the human worlds, all the deities and the majestic dragon used different secret techniques to gather their attacks into a thick energy column which rushed forward.


    Boom!


    Before he could react, Austin''s body was sliced into four pieces by the gray wings.


    A smile started to form on the beast''s face but it quickly fell. Austin''s body lifted and sewed back into one piece as if nothing had happened.


    "Whoa. That was a close one,"


    Austin commented. He shook out his limbs but he still felt completely suppressed.


    of the palace forced open ahead of them.


    They all walked inside silently.


    "What is this place?"


    Austin and his companions all stopped in the entryway and looked up in shock.


    Above them, there were countless broken stars floating in the air.


    The pieces had lost their vitality and essence, meaning that they had been dead for a long time.


    It seemed that this mysterious space was the burial area of stars.


    There were all sorts of terrifying laws here, and they were not original chaotic laws. Austin had never seen them before.


    As the beast strode through the broken stars, a gray road extended in front of it, reaching into the distant void.


    Austin and the twelve zodiac animals followed it cautiously.


    It took more than ten days


    to leave the star area.


    It was pitch-dark ahead.


    Dead silence covered that area.


    Austin and the twelve zodiac animals immediately released their spiritual senses to check their surroundings.


    "How is that possible?"


    Austin and the twelve zodiac animals exclaimed.


    Despite their powerful spiritual senses, they couldn''t perceive anything except the dead silence and darkness.


    The overwhelming pressure almost suffocated them.


    "Come with me."


    The beast continued into the boundless darkness. The gray road indistinctly appeared under its feet with every step.

 Chapter 4063 The Absolute Space Sea

    They walked on the gray path in utter darkness for a long time.


    Finally, a glimmer of light appeared in front of them.


    Amidst the empty space, there was a huge altar floating in the nothingness.


    "Climb onto it,"


    the beast instructed Austin and the twelve zodiac animals as it stepped onto the altar.


    Austin and the zodiac animals followed suit and stepped onto the altar as well.


    The moment all of them were standing on the altar, it trembled.


    With great force, a space passage appeared and teleported everyone on the altar away.


    When the space passage spat everyone out and vanished into thin air, Austin gasped.


    There was a shocking scene in front of him.


    They were in a boundless void that was densely packed with broken worlds, continents, universes, and stars. Fragments of all these things were floating around aimlessly, littering the void like dust particles. And yet, all the colors and shapes looked oddly beautiful together, like a masterpiece. The sight took Austin''s breath away.


    Staring into the distance, he tried to perceive what was out there with his spiritual sense.


    No matter how far he looked with his spiritual sense, he was met with the same sight.


    Standing in the middle of these numerous broken worlds, continents, universes, and stars, Austin suddenly felt very insignificant, like a grain of sand on the beach.


    "This is the Absolute Space Sea!"


    the twelve zodiac animals said excitedly at the same time.


    It seemed that they knew what this place was.


    "That''s right.


    This is the Absolute Space Sea.


    It''s the final home of all the chaotic spaces, universe communities, worlds, universes, continents, and stars,"


    the beast explained with a nod.


    "Recently, there has been a powerful spiritual sense perceiving the Sea of Chaos from here.


    That''s what caused the disturbance.


    We suspect that there''s a powerful creature that is interested in the Sea of Chaos,"


    the beast continued.


    Upon hearing this, the twelve zodiac animals shuddered involuntarily and their faces paled.


    They seemed to grasp the gravity of the situation right away.


    "Are you serious?" they asked in unison.


    "Yes.


    It seems that the Sea of Chaos is being targeted,"


    the beast confirmed with a solemn expression.


    "Let''s go, Austin.


    We shouldn''t stay here any longer,"


    the twelve zodiac animals immediately told Austin in a panicked tone.


    "Okay."


    A


    me and the Eight Stone Saints such a great opportunity. It was far beyond what he had expected for his nine friends.


    Right before he turned to leave, one of the beasts spoke up, as if reading his mind.


    "Don''t worry. It is our duty to guard these gates.


    We are not interested in anything else in this chaotic space."


    "Understood." Austin believed their words wholeheartedly.


    After saying that, he used his bodily movement skill to catch up with the twelve zodiac animals.


    Watching his receding figure, the two beasts at the gates spoke to each other. "If he had come earlier, I might have chosen him.


    He is very talented,"


    one of them said.


    "Unfortunately, he has already been chosen by a god of chaos.


    We''re not lucky enough to have him with us,"


    the other beast replied with a sigh.


    Meanwhile, Austin and the twelve zodiac animals exited the Divine Tomb.


    "Sirs, what''s the Absolute Space Sea?"


    Austin finally asked the question that had been weighing down on him for the past few days.


    "Let me put it this way. The Sea of Chaos is a chaotic space.


    The space outside it is known as the Absolute Space Sea, or the ultimate space.


    It is the highest level of space and the end of all spaces.


    All the chaotic spaces are born in the Absolute Space Sea, and in the end, that''s where they perish.


    In a word, the Absolute Space Sea is the beginning and the end of all spaces,"


    the sky-devouring dog explained.


    "The ultimate space, the highest level of space, the end of all spaces..."


    Austin murmured to himself in shock as he tried to digest this new information.

 Chapter 4064 Old Friend From The Eight Branches Of Pilgrims

    "The Sea of Chaos is a chaotic space and


    all chaotic spaces are born and eventually perish in the Absolute Space Sea,"


    the sky-devouring dog added.


    "I see,"


    Austin responded with a nod.


    His journey to the Absolute Space Sea earlier that day had broadened his horizon.


    "Come on. Let''s go to the Divine Being''s World,"


    Austin told the twelve animals after they had exited the Divine Tomb.


    After a while, the group arrived at the place where the Divine Being''s World used to be.


    The chaotic world tree appeared out of thin air and stood beside Austin.


    "Boy, we''ve arrived. Now check it out for yourself," it said to Austin.


    Nodding, Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to examine the area.


    Seconds later, his eyes jumped to a spot where the air was rippling.


    "It''s over there!"


    he exclaimed.


    ''If there is a supreme cosmos around here, it must be located there, '' he thought to himself.


    "Yes. He''s right," the chaotic world tree confirmed after it had examined the space in front of them.


    The chaotic world tree was more sensitive to the space than Austin


    because it was one of the talents of its race.


    It took a bit longer for the twelve animals to lock on the spot.


    "Let''s use the spatial power and try to find the exact location of the Divine Being''s World!"


    Austin proposed after a bit of pondering.


    The chaotic world tree and the twelve animals nodded in agreement.


    Then, they all unleashed their spatial laws together to search for the Divine Being''s World.


    Resembling tentacles, the dazzling spatial laws crept over the void.


    "Secret Reincarnation Skill!"


    Austin shouted.


    The spot began to disintegrate and turn into space fragments.


    Austin used his spiritual sense to scan the space fragments one by one.


    The chaotic world tree stretched out one of its branches and it grew quickly and split into hundreds of millions of branches. They penetrated the space and thoroughly scanned it.


    The twelve animals also displayed the secret techniques of space that they cultivated to look for the Divine Being''s World.


    "What? Look over there!


    It''s a


    world tree stepped back to avoid getting hit.


    "This guy is the spirit of cosmos. It is formed by the great cosmos force of the supreme universe and it has the ability to think like a human. Its duty is to guard the entrance to the supreme universe.


    If the creatures in the supreme universe don''t open the gates, it''s hard for outsiders to get inside.


    Even a governing god couldn''t break in.


    Only a god of chaos has the power to open it,"


    the sky-devouring dog explained while it shook its head in disappointment.


    "Oh. So it''s the guard?


    If we want to open the door, we will have to defeat it.


    But it''s impossible for us to beat it."


    The chaotic world tree also shook its branches, vexed.


    "Is that so? What should we do now?"


    Austin asked helplessly.


    While he wracked his brains trying to find a solution, something was stirring up inside the stone gates.


    A spiritual sense message wafted through the gate.


    It was so faint that it was almost hard to spot it.


    The message read, "Austin? Is that you?


    It''s your old friend. I am a member of the eight branches of pilgrims."


    After traveling through the stone doors, the spiritual sense message only had a little energy left and was about to disappear.


    However, Austin was able to capture it thanks to his powerful spiritual sense.


    "The eight branches of pilgrims!"


    Austin exclaimed, feeling hope rise in him once more.

 Chapter 4065 Back To The Earth

    The eight branches of pilgrims were an ethnic group from the Divine Being''s World.


    They had met Austin when he visited the Divine Being''s World and


    later regarded him as their savior and friend.


    Among them, there were eight supreme leaders and each of them ruled a branch.


    "Yes, I''m Austin."


    Austin immediately sent a message using his spiritual sense to the other side of the stone door.


    After a while, he received a reply.


    "Austin, it''s not the time to open the gate of the Divine Being''s World.


    Soon, something is going to happen in the Sea of Chaos


    that will make all the supreme universes open their doors.


    Austin, I''m King Yates.


    My strength is limited so I can only send two or three messages across the space barrier at most."


    This message was as weak as the last, but Austin was still able to capture it with his powerful spiritual sense.


    The twelve zodiac animals and the chaotic world tree knew that there were spiritual sense messages being transmitting, but they could only seize some fragments of them.


    ''King Yates!''


    Austin''s face was painted with surprise and joy.


    King Yates was one of the eight supreme leaders.


    "Sir, is there any news regarding the little infinity beast?"


    Austin asked.


    In the past, the little infinity beast, together with Violet and the Heavenly Majestic Pot, had entered the Abyss of Darkness of the Divine Being''s World and disappeared.


    Austin had returned in search of them but he was never able to find anything.


    After the Divine Being''s World had advanced, Austin was forced to leave and he never got another chance to enter it.


    Later, Violet, the Heavenly Majestic Pot and the others were able to get out of the Abyss of Darkness and return to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, but there was no news about the little infinity beast.


    Austin was very concerned about it


    because when he was in the Nonuple Isles, he had been entrusted by the last wisp of its mother''s soul to take care of it.


    If


    tered the Yellow Cosmos.


    The twelve zodiac animals were floating in the distance, waiting for them to catch up.


    With the combined strength of Austin and twelve zodiac animals, they could easily surmount the obstacles outside the Yellow Cosmos.


    "Let''s go to my hometown."


    Austin employed his power of time and space and directed them on their course.


    With another stride, they were above the Earth.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful!


    It looks like a blue crystal!"


    Ivy and Sue cried out.


    Their love for Austin could extend to Austin''s hometown. No matter what the Earth was like, it was beautiful in their eyes.


    "What a mysterious aura!"


    the twelve zodiac animals exclaimed with astonished and doubtful looks.


    "Yeah. There''s something weird about it. I can''t figure it out."


    Austin''s spiritual sense was stronger than those of the twelve zodiac animals, so he also sensed it.


    Streaks of blue light slid over the Earth from time to time. The sky was filled with an ancient and mysterious vibe, making it look ominous.


    "I see something!"


    the goat suddenly whispered.


    As it stared at the Earth, its eyes displayed a chaotic scene in which the sun, moon, and stars were collapsing!


    It was said that the goat race had a talent that allowed them to look back into the past or foresee the future.

 Chapter 4066 Lears Preaching

    "This planet is amazing!


    No wonder it was one of the core worlds of the three thousand big and small universes in ancient times,"


    the sky-devouring dog couldn''t help but exclaim as its eyes became glued at the blue planet in front of it.


    Since it stayed in the three thousand big and small universes for a while, it had heard many legends of the three thousand big and small universes and Earth''s history.


    "When I came back to Earth before, it wasn''t this mysterious.


    There are still many things on Earth that I know nothing about."


    It was Austin who was the most shocked out of all of them.


    No matter how many times he used his spiritual sense to scan the entirety of Earth, he found that he still couldn''t see through it.


    For comparison, Austin''s spiritual sense was only weaker than that of a governing god.


    That made it all the more surprising when he couldn''t see through a planet.


    "Austin, what are you looking at?"


    Austin''s parents, elder brother, Ivy, Sue, and even Chad''s girlfriend were all very confused. None of them realized what Austin and the twelve zodiac animals were looking at.


    With their strength, they couldn''t detect anything unusual about Earth.


    "It''s nothing.


    Mom, you go land and have a good time on Earth,"


    urged Austin.


    "Okay.


    Go ahead with your work with the elders. Don''t worry about us."


    With that, Austin''s mother excitedly led the others down to Earth.


    Both Ivy and Sue were already divine gods.


    When Austin last came to Earth, he gathered a rough understanding of the martial world''s strength on Earth.


    That was why he had no worries about his family''s safety.


    "This planet is amazing. It has faint traces of some brilliant laws. Even I feel inferior,"


    the chaotic world tree mused as it appeared next to Austin.


    With its ability, it could go to any place in the three thousand big and small universes in the blink of an eye.


    "You''re right.


    Let''s go down and have a look,"


    Austin agreed with a quick nod.


    In one move, he stepped down and appeared at the loess plateau, northwest of the Brilliant Kingdom.


    Every inch o


    f a sudden, an ancient book


    opened above the old man''s head.


    Many ancient words jumped up from the book and turned into mysterious laws of supreme enlightenment.


    A rumbling sound rang out in the void.


    Dragons, phoenixes, turtles, snakes, kylins...


    Shadows of various legendary beasts appeared endlessly and seemed to guard the ancient book.


    "It''s the Principle of Philosophy!"


    Pleasant surprise bloomed on Austin''s face.


    The Principle of Philosophy was a book that Lear left on Earth.


    Unexpectedly, Austin saw it again.


    He was very familiar with the Principle of Philosophy.


    However, since it was personally written by Lear, it was not insignificant at all.


    Austin immediately sensed the ancient book and the words that popped out with his spiritual sense.


    "Such profound meaning!


    Maybe this is the real Principle of Philosophy!"


    Austin looked nearly intoxicated and he gradually fell into a state of meditation.


    "Seems like Austin''s destined to meet that old man.


    We shouldn''t disturb him,"


    sighed the sky-devouring dog.


    All the other zodiac animals quickly nodded in agreement.


    They could see that the old man meant to preach to Austin.


    An ancient man who existed tens of millions of years ago preached to a person who was born tens of millions of years later.


    This could only happen when both parties had a very high cultivation base of the law of space.

 Chapter 4067 A Five-Day Enlightenment

    "The ways that can be walked are not the eternal way. The names that can be named are not the eternal names.


    The nameless is the beginning of heaven and earth, the origin of all creatures, and the mother of all things.


    Therefore, always be without desire in order to observe life''s wondrous subtleties, and always have desire in order to observe life''s wondrous manifestations.


    Both of these are derived from the same source, but they have different names.


    This is the mystery of mysteries, the wonder of all wonders..."


    Austin was completely immersed in the contents of the ancient book that he was reading.


    It was all about the Principle of Philosophy.


    However, every word and every chant in the ancient book was shrouded in mystery, containing various laws and meanings.


    Comprehending all these laws and meanings would guide one to enlightenment.


    As he read every single word and listened to every single chant in detail, Austin felt his astonishment rise.


    He was slowly starting to gain a completely new understanding of the Principle of Philosophy.


    Gradually, he found that the five human worlds, the deities and the heavenly dragons were also quietly listening to the Taoist chants and meditating.


    For five days, Austin stood still in front of the ancient city, shrouded in silence as he meditated upon the Principle of Philosophy.


    The bull, which carried the old man on its back, strolled slowly above Austin''s head for these five days, as if it was leisurely taking a walk in a meadow.


    When Austin was done, his eyes shot open, lit up with a new glow of enlightenment.


    Noticing this, the old man burst out into cheerful laughter.


    "Young man, our encounter ends here,"


    he said lightly before disappearing with the bull.


    "Thank you, Master Lear!"


    Austin sincerely bowed in the direction where the old man had been standing just a moment ago.


    Meanwhile, the zodiac animals were carefully regarding Austin.


    "Austin, I find that your temperament has gone through a considerable change. It seems as if you are the very law of nature, and the law of nature is you."


    The tiger looked Austin up and down with a satisfied gaze.


    During the past five days, Austin had gone through a transformation, almost like a metamorphosis.


    The luminescence of Taoism was like faint moonlight on his body, making h


    ddhist magic treasures that revealed their omnipotent skills from time to time, enough to make ordinary people feel like there were real powerful monks cultivating in the Hiding Area.


    The so-called Buddhist field was the place where the eminent monks cultivated and taught the laws of Buddhism.


    "Let''s move," Austin said.


    As the group continued to head west, Austin used his spiritual sense to check on his family.


    He found that they were staying in the house they had lived in before, trying to experience ordinary life on Earth.


    He shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    ''Let them do whatever they want, '' he thought.


    He knew that his parents and his elder brother missed their old lives on Earth very much.


    It was no wonder they wanted to seize this chance to relive it.


    Ivy, Sue, and Chad''s girlfriend were also excited to experience the modern technology on Earth, and they had great fun.


    ''These guys...''


    Austin shook his head again, this time in amusement. Although this modern society was new to him as well, he had more important things to take care of.


    After a while, the group arrived at a green and lively land.


    "We''ve arrived in another country,"


    Austin announced with a faint smile.


    "Look, over there! The Buddhist light is so bright and pure!"


    the tiger suddenly shouted, pointing in one direction.


    Austin strained to look ahead and found a gigantic ancient tree that grew high into the air, rising above the clouds.


    Under that ancient tree, there was a young man sitting cross-legged and silently meditating.

 Chapter 4068 The Buddha

    "Wait! Is that a Buddha?!"


    Austin exclaimed, taking a closer look.


    A few meters away, a monk who looked like a Buddha, was sitting cross-legged under the bodhi tree. He was barefooted and was wearing a yellow robe, with his right arm exposed. He was in a meditative state.


    Behind his head was a halo of bright spiritual light.


    Although his lips weren''t moving, Austin could hear the sound of chanting which echoed in the space around them, giving off a grand, sacred vibe.


    Austin had initially thought that he was a young man because the Buddha''s blood vitality was so immense. He was emitting a very powerful aura that touched the sky and shook the void.


    He soon realized that the sacred person in front of him was indeed a powerful Buddha.


    Austin was overwhelmed with surprise.


    ''Could he be Buddha Hawley, the founder of Buddhism?


    According to ancient scriptures, Buddha Hawley had meditated under the bodhi tree for seven days and obtained enlightenment.


    Is that what I am witnessing right now?" Austin wondered in shock.


    He was subconsciously aware that this was an illusion left from the ancient times, but he couldn''t help but be enchanted by the sight of the Buddha.


    Because he and the twelve zodiac animals were too powerful and proficient in the law of time and space, they were able to see this illusion.


    "This Buddha is not any ordinary presence.


    His power is profound,"


    one of the twelve zodiac animals praised.


    "His strength does not seem inferior to the Taoist priest we met earlier.


    Two great masters had once appeared on Earth in the ancient times. This is really amazing,"


    the sky-devouring dog added.


    "Sir, are you able to recognize their strengths? I can''t see through it at all!"


    Austin said curiously.


    "Well, yes. They were at least governing gods,"


    replied the sky-devouring dog.


    At that moment, the Buddha slowly opened his eyes. His bright orbs stared straight into Austin''s as he spoke.


    "Young man, is Lear doing all right?"


    Austin was stunned by the sudden question.


    "Sir, are you talking to me?"


    "Yes, young man. I feel the aura of the Principle of Philosophy from you.


    You must be Lear''s descendant.


    How is he?


    Is he all right?"


    the Buddha as


    time. Step by step, they approached the Buddha and stood in front of him.


    "Sit down,"


    he said softly.


    Ivy and Sue sat cross-legged in front of the sacred man.


    "The two of you can cultivate with me for seven days.


    How much you achieve in the seven days will depend on your comprehension abilities,"


    he explained.


    "Austin, we should leave. Let''s not disturb them,"


    the sky-devouring dog suggested at that point.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded.


    He watched as the Buddha started imparting Buddhist knowledge to Ivy and Sue.


    He was more than pleased.


    It was a great opportunity for the two to receive the knowledge from the great Buddha in person.


    Austin and the twelve zodiac animals turned around and left the scene.


    The Buddha, Ivy and Sue gradually disappeared from their view.


    "There are many more legendary masters on Earth.


    Let''s search for them!"


    Austin headed west with the twelve animals.


    A few moments later, they arrived at somewhere.


    "This is the Kingdom of Hope.


    It''s said that there were once twelve governing gods here.


    Of course, the chances of that being true are very low.


    It seems impossible that there could be so many governing gods in the ancient times,"


    Austin said to the zodiac animals.


    The goat pointed out to the distance and screamed,


    "Look! A divine mountain is hidden over there!"


    They could now see clearly that there was indeed a steep divine mountain floating in the sky. It was magnificent and towering.

 Chapter 4069 Twelve Governing Gods

    The divine mountain was covered with the light from the evening sun, making it appear as if it was covered with a thin lacquer of gold which gave off an eye-catching luster.


    Magnificent palaces stood on top of the mountain.


    The entire divine mountain was covered with all kinds of flowers, plants, and treasures which filled the air with an amazing aroma.


    Twelve tall divine gods also stood on top of the summit, each giving off a powerful aura.


    They were twelve governing gods.


    How was that even possible? Both Austin


    and the twelve zodiac animals were too shocked to speak.


    After all, there were only about twenty governing gods in the entire Sea of Chaos.


    It was almost impossible to see a couple of governing gods in the same place, not to mention twelve.


    It was incredible!


    "No wonder the legends say that the Earth used to be one of the core worlds.


    The legends must be true!"


    the tiger exclaimed.


    The other zodiac animals were too awestricken to reply.


    "I can''t believe what we''re seeing!"


    Austin was the second one to come to his senses.


    However, he and the twelve zodiac animals knew that the divine mountain in front of them was not real.


    It was only a mark of the ancient divine mountain left in this space.


    They could easily see this illusion since each of them had a powerful spiritual sense and a high cultivation base in the law of space.


    Ordinary people would not be able to sense the mark of the divine mountain.


    "Let''s go somewhere else,"


    Austin said when he remembered another god in the ancient legends.


    A moment later,


    Austin took the twelve zodiac animals to a plain on the coast.


    They were greeted by ancient cities which spanned as far as the eye could see.


    "Look over there!


    A divine god


    is nailed to a token!"


    The sky-devouring dog pointed in surprise.


    Austin and the other zodiac animals


    re seems to be a strange, ominous world deep within the Bermuda Triangle.


    But I can''t perceive it with my spiritual sense."


    "Yes.


    Even I feel a sense of danger.


    It''s unbelievable."


    A cold sweat dripped down the backs of the twelve zodiac animals.


    All of them felt the looming danger underneath.


    "It seems that there are some special things in the Bermuda Triangle,"


    Austin echoed with a nod.


    "Let''s go down and have a look."


    The twelve zodiac animals had always been fearless. They liked challenges.


    Then the twelve of them used their bodily movement skills and quickly descended into the sea below.


    "Don''t you know it''s dangerous?!


    Are you guys mad?!


    I won''t go with you,"


    the chaotic world tree said, displeased.


    It had always been steady and cautious.


    It was not one to take uncalculated risks.


    "Well, you stay here.


    I''ll go down with them and take a look,"


    said Austin.


    Like the animals, he too was bold and fearless.


    He knew that he could go anywhere he wished without being harmed in the Sea of Chaos.


    Even if somehow a governing god was waiting for them beneath, he could easily escape it.


    Therefore, he had nothing to fear.


    Without further ado, he dived into the cold depths below.

 Chapter 4070 The Small World Under The Sea

    With turquoise waters as blue as the sky, the deep sea down below rippled slightly.


    Austin and the twelve zodiac animals landed on the waves.


    Suddenly out of nowhere,


    a big ship came into view.


    With a significantly deep draft, it was loaded with many different containers.


    "Although the cultivation culture in this planet is close to the end, and a vast majority of creatures have never had the chance to cultivate,


    it has created a new civilization.


    Creatures here found another way to release the energy contained in various objects from the nature.


    That''s incredible!"


    The sky-devouring dog didn''t hide its amazement.


    The surface of Austin''s and the twelve zodiac animals'' bodies were covered with the law of space, which prevented ordinary creatures from noticing them.


    That was why, even though the ship passed right by them, the people on the ship didn''t see them at all.


    The twelve zodiac animals were curious to see the kind of science and technology that the Earth had, so they released their spiritual senses to scan the ship for all necessary information.


    "Well, science and technology is actually nothing to us divine gods.


    But for ordinary creatures, especially those mortals who don''t practice martial arts, it''s a big deal and very helpful."


    The twelve zodiac animals were all full of praise for the level of technology on Earth.


    At this moment,


    the calm sea


    suddenly became turbulent.


    Thick and dark clouds gathered in the sky, and deadly lightning began to strike in different places. Huge waves started rolling and ebbing to massive heights.


    There were a few places where the sea water spun crazily and formed several whirlpools, like the gaping mouths of deadly sea monsters. It was extremely terrifying.


    "I can sense a large amount of energy fluctuation!


    Something has emerged from under the sea!"


    Austin and the twelve zodiac animals looked down into the deep, dark waters.


    Splash!


    Suddenly, several black chains quickly reached out from the bottom of the sea and entangled the ship.


    All the people on the ship began to scream in horror, but soon t


    quare meters.


    It was equal to a small piece of land.


    On the altar, there were many houses and palaces.


    Upon looking closely, they found that many human beings lived there.


    In the center of the altar was a huge flood dragon, crawling on the ground as if guarding something. It stared fiercely at Austin and the twelve zodiac animals with its huge eyes.


    It was noticeable that the flood dragon was tied up by dozens of black chains.


    Each black chain was attached to a massive stone pillar.


    These stone pillars formed an array to seal the flood dragon inside and to prevent it from escaping.


    "I can''t believe that there is a master at the Divine Realm here on the Earth,"


    Austin said coldly as he stared at the flood dragon in surprise.


    "Who are you?


    And why did you break into my territory?"


    Although the flood dragon looked fierce, it was actually very fearful of Austin and the twelve zodiac animals.


    As soon as Austin and his companions entered this small world, it had already felt their presence.


    However, no matter how hard it tried, it couldn''t identify their real strength.


    Because of this, it was somewhat scared.


    "Oh, is this your territory?


    How can we be sure? It appears that you are just a prisoner here,"


    Austin mocked.


    "Tell me.


    Why are you tied up like that?


    And what is the reason that you keep these ships, planes and humans here?"


    Austin asked.

 Chapter 4071 Guard A Gate

    "You imbecile!


    How dare you address me in a disrespectful manner, huh?"


    the flood dragon accused madly. It stared straight into Austin''s eyes, threatening him.


    Although it couldn''t perceive Austin''s real strength, it could infer that this person in front of it was very young. In fact, the flood dragon was much older than him.


    For the longest time, it had stayed in this small world.


    It irked the dragon that someone would just talk it down in a commanding tone.


    Then, suddenly, a sound of dragging iron was heard.


    A black chain rolled up and shot towards Austin.


    "I see.


    These magic chains are used to imprison you.


    Despite your bounds, you have made yourself stronger. As long as you keep this up, the array and the chains will eventually get weaker. And ultimately, you can control them,"


    Austin stated as he inspected the magical chains further. The flood dragon widened its eyes.


    "Hmm, it looks like you will be able to break the array soon. Unfortunately for you, you met me before it happened,"


    Austin taunted. He had a smug look on his face.


    "H-how did you know that?"


    The flood dragon felt a surge of rage and surprise.


    It was unable to hold back its emotions because Austin''s statements were accurate.


    The sound of the iron being dragged resounded once more.


    The flood dragon summoned the chains and aiming for Austin''s chest.


    However, Austin was able to halt it in its tracks.


    "Freeze!" he boomed. A strong surge of space and time fixed the black chain in midair, motionless.


    Austin had already bested numerous semi-governing gods with his attacks. Indeed, it would take effect on a warrior at the Divine Realm.


    With his current cultivation base, it would only take an ounce of aura to shatter a creature at the Divine Realm into pieces.


    "What?! H-how?!


    How did you do that?"


    The flood dragon was startled.


    "How powerful are you? Tell me!"


    the flood dragon snapped, gritting its teeth.


    It still couldn''t believe that such a young man was even stronger than itself.


    It was at the Divine Realm. At this level, it could be considered a strong master even in the outer space, let alone on the Earth.


    The flood dragon w


    he sky-devouring dog offered.


    "Yes, I think we should."


    Austin nodded.


    Then, he and the twelve zodiac animals plunged all the way to the bottom of the sea.


    "Hey, please don''t..."


    the flood dragon trailed off. It seemed that it wanted to stop them.


    However, Austin and the twelve zodiac animals merely shrugged off its pleas and went straight down.


    "Well,


    breaking that gate could be beneficial for me, too.


    As soon as they do, I can regain my freedom!"


    the flood dragon contemplated loudly. Either way, this would work on its favor.


    Over the years, it had been trapped here because of that gate, and it had long been tired of it.


    Austin and his companions were its ticket to freedom.


    "The flood dragon wasn''t lying. There is a gate!"


    Austin exclaimed as soon as they reached the bottom of the sea.


    There was a gate standing on a flat ground at the bottom of the sea. Divine radiance encapsulated its entirety, and it shone brightly.


    "This gate looks a little similar to the palace door in the Divine Tomb.


    Could it be that..."


    the black bull questioned in suspicion.


    "You are right.


    They look quite similar.


    Maybe this gate is connected to the Absolute Space Sea,"


    the sky-devouring dog speculated.


    "So there is also a gate connected to the Absolute Space Sea on the Earth? It''s unbelievable!"


    Austin was astonished by this information. He got even more excited to discover what secrets the gate held.

 Chapter 4072 The Reason For The Earths Abnormality

    As they stood at the bottom of the sea and stared at the massive gate that lay ahead, Austin and the twelve zodiac animals were taken by shock and confusion.


    They could sense the terrible aura that the gate emanated, and it was too similar for their comfort. They had felt it once before from the palace in the depths of the Divine Tomb.


    It was a profound and powerful aura.


    "Well, should we break in and have a look?"


    The black bull was itching to see what was on the other side.


    As soon as it had finished speaking...


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A heavy rumble came from the other side.


    The gate began to tremble slightly.


    It looked like something extremely powerful was attacking the gate and trying to make it to this side.


    "That''s it. That''s the energy fluctuation we''re looking for!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    The fluctuation he was talking about was the one that the chaotic world tree had sensed on Earth a while back.


    "I think there is something wrong with the gate, and something terrible is on the other side.


    We''d better not touch it,"


    Austin warned the animals.


    He was afraid that they might destroy the gate on a whim. They were temperamental like that.


    Splash!


    All of a sudden,


    the chains vibrated violently, and a huge black shadow descended to the bottom of the sea.


    It was the flood dragon.


    The length of the chains on its body were such that it could just reach the gate.


    "There is something wrong with the gate again.


    I''m sorry sirs. I''m going to use some spells to draw the runes.


    If whatever is making that noise makes it to this side, I will be in trouble as well,"


    the flood dragon told them. It sounded nervous.


    "Go ahead."


    Austin nodded.


    The flood dragon stood in front of the gate and began to chant.


    As it hummed the spells, it stretched out a claw and released energy to draw runes on the gate.


    Very soon, the energy and laws of the surrounding space gathered close to the gate and then towards it.


    Not only that, Austin could clearly feel that the space within tens of thousands of miles around them had changed drastically.


    It was becoming increasingly stable every second.


    "That''s a brilliant law of space!"


    Even the twelve zodiac


    This very gate at the bottom of the sea was causing the stir.


    However, Austin couldn''t figure out what was wrong with the gate now.


    But he promised himself he would deal with it in the future.


    "All right.


    But if you find a way, you must come back and save me,"


    the flood dragon pleaded.


    "Okay, but you will not drag down human beings from the outside anymore,"


    Austin warned it.


    "If that is your order, I shall obey it,"


    the flood dragon answered.


    "Let''s go,"


    Austin said to the twelve zodiac animals.


    They left the small world behind them in the depths of the ocean and returned to the surface.


    "Huh! I hadn''t expected I would find the secret of the Bermuda Triangle,"


    Austin remarked with a smile as he looked down at the ocean that seemed still.


    "How are Ivy and Sue doing?"


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense once again to check up on the girls.


    The space where the Buddha had left his mark seemed dead silent. For the time being, there was no movement there.


    ''The Buddha said that Ivy and Sue would cultivate with him for seven days.


    I''d better not disturb them now,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Austin, since we now know why there was an abnormal energy fluctuation on Earth,


    there is no need for us to stay here anymore.


    You can stay here or go around if you like.


    We are going for a walk,"


    the tiger said.


    "Alright."


    Austin nodded.


    The twelve zodiac animals then disappeared from Earth in an instant.

 Chapter 4073 Pansion Grotto

    All twelve zodiac animals left the Earth and headed for other cosmoses in the three thousand big and small universes.


    Meanwhile, Austin released his spiritual sense to look for his parents and brother.


    Eventually he found them, along with his brother''s girlfriend, in their hometown, Peace County.


    All of them were in an apartment Austin bought the last time he returned to the Earth.


    However, the apartment remained even after his entire family left.


    It became a good place for them to stay for the meantime.


    During this time, his parents and brother were busy with going around to visit their relatives and friends, taking a stroll through their previous lives.


    It had been decades since Austin''s family left the Earth,


    so most of his parents'' relatives and friends from the same generation were dead already.


    Those who were still alive were already around eighty or ninety years old and suffered from senility and many kinds of illnesses.


    In contrast, Austin''s family looked incredibly youthful and full of health,


    and they even became younger due to cultivation.


    Although Austin''s mother was actually about ninety years old,


    she looked like only around twenty.


    Both her fair skin and delicate face made her more charming than any celebrity and cyberstar on Earth!


    Thanks to cultivation, their entire body''s constitution changed.


    Because Austin already reached a very high level of advance law of time and space,


    he could easily deduce everything his parents and brother recently did,


    and he eventually discovered something interesting.


    This was one such example.


    "Melina, is it really you?


    Impossible!


    I must have been in a dream! This is how you looked like when we were in middle school!


    Melina, you were so beautiful back then!"


    An old woman with grey hair and artificial teeth laid down in bed. Every word she spoke trembled as shock ran through her face.


    She was a classmate of Austin''s mother from her middle school.


    Very few


    e still needed more days to finish their seven-day cultivation with the Buddha.


    Since he still had to wait for them, he wandered aimlessly in the country,


    but no ordinary people could detect him due to his superb bodily movement skills and advanced cultivation base of the law of time and space.


    ''Oh.


    Isn''t that


    one of the most famous mountains in our country?


    Okay. I''ll go have a look.''


    A magnificent mountain rose straight up in the southeast and Austin headed towards it.


    Once he reached the top of the mountain, he paused for a moment to enjoy the beautiful scenery.


    Many tourists were also constantly going up and down,


    and Austin mingled among them as he wandered around.


    All of a sudden,


    his spiritual sense was activated,


    pointing straight towards a remote area.


    A thick curtain of mist and clouds surrounded it,


    while colorful rays of light shimmered past the haze.


    ''That''s odd!


    There''s energy vibration coming from that direction.''


    Since Austin''s cultivation base of the law of time and space was so powerful,


    he could immediately sense that something was amiss.


    ''Let me check!''


    Austin immediately walked over.


    Just as Austin expected, an entrance was hidden within a steep cliff.


    Big ancient words were carved on the entrance of the cave.


    Pansion Grotto!

 Chapter 4074 Sacred Places Of Taoism

    ''Pansion Grotto!


    There were thirty-six sacred Taoist grottoes in the ancient times. Is the Pansion Grotto one of them?''


    The name of the grotto surprised Austin, and he became curious about its origins.


    The entrance of the grotto was guarded by an ancient array,


    which would have prevented ordinary people from even seeing this grotto.


    As usual, handling the array was a piece of cake for Austin.


    He used the laws of space and time and broke through the array as if it were made of butter.


    Crossing the threshold of the grotto,


    he found himself inside a small world.


    This was nothing else but the grotto itself, which was actually a small world hidden in plain sight.


    The area inside was strange. A vibrant wave of spiritual energy was all around Austin and it felt imposing.


    Compared to the outside world, this would have been a much suitable place for cultivation, with ample spiritual energy and law power in the environment.


    Austin walked around in the small world and discovered no signs of living creatures anywhere. The place was dead as a doornail!


    And yet, it felt quiet and peaceful instead of dreary and boring.


    The world was uninhabited, but still developed. There were buildings in some areas which were grand and magnificent, or delicate and elegant. They were built in the ancient style of the Brilliant Kingdom. One other common denominator about them was that they were all empty.


    Austin was surprised to see that numerous spiritual herbs were growing in various parts of this world. In fact, some of them were of a very high level.


    What''s more, hundreds of vessels of spiritual stones were hidden underground.


    "These resources are highly suitable for new cultivators,"


    Austin murmured as he looked around curiously.


    ''Wow! Is that even possible?


    Those are... divine crystals...


    and magical herbs!''


    Austin suddenly found himself shocked to the core when he discovered divine crystals piled in heaps in a secluded area.


    Several magical herbs were running around, but as soon as they sensed Austin''s existence, they immediately disappeared into the ground.


    From where he stood, he could see the entire world around him, and it was magnificent. It was a world full of dazzling lights and a dense divine aura.


    Every inch of this underground palace was emitting a soft and gilded luster,


    giving it the appearance of a solemn and sacred space.


    ''Hey hang on!


    These symbols are related to the human body!''


    Aust


    y, he put all the pieces together in his mind and.


    ''No!


    It''s still not complete. From what I can tell, this is less than half of what I need!''


    Austin frowned when he realized this.


    He had thought he''d be able to gather the entire Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation method after visiting all the sacred grottoes,


    but finding less than even half of it was rather disappointing. To make it worse, he had no clue where to find the rest of it.


    "After the thirty-six grottoes, what other place could possible hold the remaining pieces?"


    Austin asked himself.


    All of a sudden,


    "Taoist traditions speak of seventy-two holy lands in addition to the thirty-six sacred grottoes... Of course!"


    Austin cried out.


    "So looks like I''ll have to visit the seventy-two holy lands as well to find the missing links!"


    Austin rushed out. He was going to gather the pieces right now.


    "The Eternal South Mountain... One of the seventy-two holy lands must be somewhere nearby,"


    he said to himself as he landed on a lofty mountain.


    After a while,


    ''There, I found it!''


    Austin was overjoyed as his eyes fell on something and he dashed off towards a cliff.


    He landed on a protruding rock that was suspended in midair.


    Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be the entrance to another space,


    and it was also blocked by an ancient array.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin broke the array and walked in.


    Just like he had expected, there was a small world on the other end of the entrance.


    "So these sacred grottoes and holy lands are nothing but small worlds hidden inside famous mountains!"


    Austin murmured to himself.

 Chapter 4075 Create New Human World

    After entering this small world, Austin searched carefully and found another part of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation in a palace.


    "Whew! I guessed it right!"


    Austin said excitedly.


    After that, he visited all the seventy-two holy lands of Taoism.


    The locations of the seventy-two sacred lands were not kept in secret, just like the thirty-six sacred caves.


    There were records of such locations in some ancient books of Taoism that circulated among the people.


    Finally, Austin was able to collect all the formulas of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation.


    In one of the sacred lands, Austin made a surprising discovery.


    He found three identical images of human bodies engraved on one of the stone walls.


    The images were full of all kinds of small symbols, runes, and guidance lines.


    Austin recognized them at a glance as they comprised the Triple Avatar Skill.


    Not only that, it was the most complete and accurate Triple Avatar Skill.


    This meant that


    Austin not only got the complete Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation, but also the complete Triple Avatar Skill.


    These were the two taboo secret skills of the Triple Sect,


    which had once shocked the entire Sea of Chaos.


    Now, Austin was finally in possession of both.


    "So the Triple Sect in the Sea of Chaos turns out to be Taoism in the Brilliant Kingdom,"


    Austin confirmed.


    ''The Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation I practiced before was indeed incomplete.


    No wonder I always felt that I hadn''t cultivated it to its maximum potential.


    Some parts were missing.


    Now, I finally have the chance to cultivate the complete version,''


    Austin thought excitedly.


    He had gained a lot on this trip back to Earth.


    Without wasting any more time, Austin found a comfortable place in one of the sacred lands and began to read the complete Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation.


    "It seems that the complete Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation is used to develop the one hundred and eight key parts in the body.


    By nature, there are one hundred and eight most important parts in the human body.


    To achiev


    oment later.


    In the blink of an eye,


    the Buddhist world, the Buddhist light in the sky and the ancient Buddhas sitting cross legged in the void all disappeared.


    "Austin, we have learned and gained a lot in the past seven days!"


    Sue said excitedly.


    "The one who sent you off earlier is one of the great ancestors of Buddhism. Since you practiced Buddhism with him, you naturally have gained a lot,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    Then, together with the two girls, he went off to find his parents and his brother.


    They had lived on Earth for several months


    before they left,


    while Austin''s real body still remained on Earth, cultivating in one of the sacred caves.


    A month later,


    on a well-known mountain in the Brilliant Kingdom,


    a strong suction force suddenly erupted


    and


    quickly spread throughout the whole three thousand big and small universes.


    This unstoppable suction force was so powerful that it even spread into other areas in the Sea of Chaos.


    The endless chaotic energy and laws in the void affected by the suction force turned into a vast sea and quickly gathered toward Earth.


    At last, a massive amount of chaotic energy and law energy rushed into a sacred cave and then into Austin''s body.


    "Another human world has been created!"


    Austin said, his eyes lighting up.


    With a new human world in his body, Austin felt that his physical strength had further increased.

 Chapter 4076 Ronnies Crazy Behavior

    While Austin was on Earth cultivating the complete version of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation, something unexpected happened in the Sea of Chaos.


    In the land of the Annihilation Mountain,


    a floating divine mountain was brightly shining in the sky when,


    all of a sudden,


    a terrifying burst of energy surged out of it,


    causing it to explode with a loud boom.


    The whole area became shrouded in a cloud of smoke, and pieces of earth and stone scattered all over the land.


    Surprisingly, a single humanoid creature slowly walked out of the smoke, but only his silhouette was visible.


    "Now that my injuries are getting better,


    there is no match for me in this chaotic space.


    From now on, I will dominate it and control everything here," he murmured to himself.


    As he walked out, his appearance became clearer and clearer until it became obvious that he was an old man wearing yellow clothes.


    It was none other than Ronnie from the Annihilation Mountain.


    "Atticus, Chapman, come here.


    I need to have a word with you."


    There was no one around. As he spoke, he looked into the distance as if he was seeing through space and time.


    Soon enough,


    the two old men who had been summoned walked out of the void and stood in front of him.


    One was Atticus, the former chief of the Annihilation Mountain, and the other was Chapman, the chief of the Heaven Beast Valley.


    Both of them were clearly stunned to see Ronnie.


    It was not difficult for them to discern that Ronnie had become much stronger than before.


    They felt fear rise in their hearts as they realized that they were unable to see through him anymore.


    Although all of them were governing gods, they were no longer playing at the same level; Ronnie could crush them with ease.


    Not bothering to greet them, Ronnie immediately launched into a summary of his plan. "You two will help me rule the Sea of Chaos.


    Atticus, from now on, you will resume your post as the chief of the Annihilation Mountain."


    When the two men didn''t disagree, he continued, "Well, now I''m going to teach you a set of supreme skills.


    After you cultivate and master it, you will keep getting stronger and stronger.


    I''m sure that both of you know from first-hand experience about how difficult it is for you to enhance your strength after becoming governing gods.


    What I''m offering now is a special opportunity. I hope you two can make full use of it."


    Both Atticus'' and Chapman''s jaws almost dropped in shock after they heard these words. They didn''t know what they had done to deserve such good treatment.


    "Really? Are you really willing to do that?


    That''s


    However, they all knew that this was just the beginning. This imperial edict was more a declaration of war than anything else.


    If Ronnie wanted to rule the Sea of Chaos, he would have to make the other six super forces submit to him first.


    These other six forces were the Beast City, the Demon City, the underworld, the Divine Corpse Palace, the Novel Court, and the allied army.


    "A terrible war is doomed to commence soon.


    No matter who wins in the end, the whole Sea of Chaos would be filled with blood and dead bodies!"


    a random creature said, sighing with a heavy heart.


    But from the Beast City, the Demon City, the underworld, the Divine Corpse Palace, and the Novel Court, there was nothing but scoffing and laughter.


    These five super forces immediately began to secretly dispatch their soldiers.


    Armies, equipped with weapons or magical treasures, were transferred to important areas one by one. All the soldiers were decked head to toe in armor.


    Obviously, the five super forces were preparing for the oncoming war.


    Ronnie''s imperial edict had sent the whole Sea of Chaos into a commotion. The air was filled with a sense of tension, as if a storm was about to befall them.


    The next day,


    much to everyone''s shock, there was another imperial edict.


    The emissaries of the Annihilation Mountain went around the entire Sea of Chaos and announced that from now on,


    all the universe communities, races, and sects had to provide resources to the Annihilation Mountain on time.


    The quantities of resources they had to contribute would be determined by the Annihilation Mountain based on their strengths and capabilities.


    Moreover, the six super forces were all required to pay tribute with resources in a timely manner as well.

 Chapter 4077 Conquering The Novel Court

    As soon as the news came out, the entire Sea of Chaos was in shock.


    After all, it was absurd to demand all the forces of Sea of Chaos to pay tribute. Residents had mixed emotions about this ordeal, especially the leaders.


    Everyone knew that Ronnie was serious,


    and he truly considered himself as the ruler of the Sea of Chaos.


    "Let''s see how it goes. The other six super forces will definitely not surrender to Ronnie."


    "Has Ronnie lost his mind? Where does he get this audacity to challenge the six super forces simultaneously? Is he really that deluded that he thinks he could take on all of them?"


    The creatures were incredulous. They couldn''t find a rational reason behind Ronnie''s bold actions. For them, it seemed more like screamed madness.


    Obviously, he was the cause of sensation in the Sea of Chaos.


    Meanwhile, on the Novel Court, a loud voice was booming outside its headquarters.


    "To whoever leads this place, you better come out and welcome Master Ronnie!"


    The demanding tone could be heard throughout the entire headquarters.


    Then, suddenly, a large battalion appeared from the void. They marched in accurate synchrony as they assembled outside the headquarters of the Novel Court.


    Countless cultivators crowded the entire space.


    In front of this intimidating army, Ronnie sat gracefully in a chariot.


    The chariot was pulled by eight flood dragons. Each of them was over one hundred thousand feet long. Their aura was terrifying that the mere sight of it would make any creature tremble. They were akin to mountains, sloping up and down with their gigantic forms. It was a majestic sight to behold.


    Flood dragons were rare in the Sea of Chaos. They barely showed themselves in the public eye.


    This made Ronnie''s appearance even more threatening. At the sight of eight flood dragons with him, the people around were dumbfounded.


    "Ronnie has decided.


    His first target is still the Novel Court."


    Countless creatures were heavily intrigued. With events as grand as these, it was practically hard to miss. They gathered nearby and secretly watched everything unfold.


    Some scouts were also sent by the alliance to gather information.


    From what they had previously learned, Ronnie had previously made an attempt to attack the Novel Court, but he failed.


    Surprisingly, despite his alleged defeat, he still chose to start with the Novel Court.


    Everyone knew that Ronnie wanted to establish his power and credibility by overthrowing the Novel Court.


    "Humph! What the hell are you doing here, Ronnie?


    Our headquarters is a sacred place and no one can dishonor it. I demand that you leave now!"


    Ronnie''s massive display of army caught the attention of the Novel Court''s lead


    s powerful, Ronnie?"


    the leader of the Novel Court exclaimed.


    He could feel Ronnie slowly beating him. He had a hard time blocking his attacks and defending himself. Hence, he had sustained severe injuries.


    "How is this possible? When I fought you last time, you were not this strong!"


    the leader yelled in disbelief.


    The fight continued on, and eventually,


    he received another blow and this time, he was broken into pieces.


    Whoosh!


    A bright token guarded the leader''s spiritual soul, and he managed to run away from the battlefield. Nobody could tell where he went.


    "You all have grown much stronger.


    How can this be?


    This was very different from last time!"


    The two other superior elders of the Novel Court shared the same sentiments. They also felt the difference.


    They still fought gallantly, but eventually,


    they received serious damages.


    Knowing that they were no match for their enemies, the two superior elders fled at full speed.


    "Break in and slay all the creatures inside!"


    Ronnie gave the order, gesturing at his men to occupy the headquarters of the Novel Court.


    "Oh my God! The Novel Court lost.


    Their headquarters were conquered by the people of the Annihilation Mountain!"


    All the creatures who witnessed how the Annihilation Mountain overthrew the Novel Court were shaken up. ''A super force that has existed for a long time fell apart like this?'' Anybody who saw everything all felt like it was just some bad dream, or a cruel joke. But it was real, and it all happened right before their eyes.


    "Our next stop is the headquarters of the alliance," Ronnie who stood on the chariot ordered. His face seemed unfazed, undaunted��like he didn''t exert that much energy in his win. He gave a longing look into the distance.


    His words shook the space nearby.

 Chapter 4078 Retreat

    The Novel Court, which had existed in the Sea of Chaos for a long time, had been defeated. Alas, even a mighty rock could crumble under strong pressure.


    Everyone felt like they were dreaming��or rather, having a nightmare.


    They had all resigned to the fact that there was no stopping the forces of the Annihilation Mountain from taking over the headquarters of the Novel Court. They all helplessly watched as the steady stream of enemies rushed in.


    "There are abundant creatures here in the headquarters of the Novel Court. Why don''t you go in and absorb their original blood essence?"


    Ronnie smirked triumphantly as he looked at Atticus and Chapman.


    The two men''s eyes flashed in excitement and they immediately bolted into the headquarters without hesitation.


    The headquarters of the Novel Court was a big and vast world.


    Within it were many other smaller worlds and countless stars.


    There were also a multitudinous number of creatures that lived there.


    Atticus and Chapman opened their mouths and took a deep breath.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Original blood essence rushed out from the bodies of all the creatures.


    It surged together and gathered into a vast sea. Atticus and Chapman sucked it all into their mouths.


    They wore cruel and satisfied smiles on their faces once they were finished.


    By collecting the blood essence of these creatures, they would be able to improve their strength to a much higher level.


    Ronnie taught them this secret technique.


    Although the two of them hadn''t practiced this secret technique for a long time, they were already deeply fascinated by it.


    It had made their strength advance by leaps and bounds in just a short period of time. It was no simple matter.


    Recently,


    the creatures in a dozen universe communities in the Sea of Chaos were killed overnight. Their original energy essence was sucked out of them, leaving no trace of life.


    Atticus and Chapman were the ones responsible for this.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The two strode in the headquarters of the Novel Court, slaughtering creatures left and right, absorbing their original blood essence.


    Corpses upon corpses piled up. It was a ghastly sight.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    While the two were busy slaughter


    is hope.


    We can always recapture those strongholds in the future,"


    Austin assured.


    The strength that Ronnie showed was too terrifying.


    He had successfully led his people in capturing the headquarters of the Novel Court.


    The loss of the Novel Court greatly astounded the other five super forces that they immediately made arrangements.


    And now, the majority of the members of the alliance went back to the three thousand big and small universes through the Ice Palace.


    Only Austin and the twelve zodiac animals were left in the Ice Palace.


    Soon enough,


    a mighty army arrived


    outside the Ice Palace.


    In front of the army were eight flood dragons pulling a chariot. They didn''t stop until they reached the gate of the Ice Palace.


    "Master Ronnie is here!


    All the members of the alliance, come out to welcome him or face the consequences!"


    a semi-governing god announced as he stepped in front of the army.


    On the chariot, Ronnie stood with his hands behind his back, his head high, his eyes cold.


    His domineering aura made every creature tremble with fear.


    "How dare you ask us to come out to welcome you? You bastard.


    Who do you think you are?"


    Austin sneered as he and the twelve zodiac animals walked out of the Ice Palace.


    "Imbecile! How dare you speak so rudely to our master?"


    a semi-governing god beside Ronnie retorted, his face flaring up with rage.


    "Austin, we meet again."


    Ronnie glowered at Austin with his sharp eyes.

 Chapter 4079 The Attack

    "That��s right. Have you forgotten that you attacked the three thousand big and small universes last time?


    Now, you��ve offended the allied army.


    Tch. Tell me, Ronnie.


    Do you really think you can just bully me like that?" Austin sneered.


    Ronnie took a deep breath and shook his head before he spoke.


    "Listen, Austin. I know it��s not easy reaching this far at such a young age.


    It��s going to be even harder to find a young man who can compete with you."


    He paused for a bit and stared at Austin with a wry smile, and then continued, "You know what?


    I really admire you, so how about I give you a chance?


    I promise to train you so you can be the most powerful warrior in this chaotic space.


    However, that��s only if you��re willing to follow me and work for me in the future.


    Don��t you dare doubt my ability to do that, because I can.


    To tell you frankly, I only have half of my actual strength right now.


    Once I return to my peak state, all the governing gods in this chaotic space won��t be able to defeat me even if they work together.


    This chaotic space is destined to be ruled by me."


    Ronnie looked at Austin to see how he would react.


    "Oh?


    Hah, you sound so confident.


    So, do you mean to say that you��re much more powerful than all the governing gods in the Sea of Chaos combined?


    Are you serious?" Austin felt a little surprised to hear Ronnie��s claim.


    He couldn��t believe that Ronnie would be so bold to say such things.


    "Besides, don��t you know that the gods of chaos exist?


    They��re far stronger than the governing gods. If you dare to act so recklessly and arrogantly in the Sea of Chaos, you might encounter them and won��t be so lucky to resist them. If that happens, you��ll be doomed for sure.


    Doesn��t that scare you?" Austin tried to keep himself from chuckling and curling his lip.


    "Humph!


    Do you take me for a fool? I��ve already thought about that.


    I��ve done my research, Austin.


    There has been no trace of any god of chaos in this chaotic space since ancient times," Ronnie retorted with a serious face the moment he heard Austin mention the gods of chaos.


    Indeed, he was afraid of them.


    Be that as it may, he believed that no god of chaos existed in this chaotic space.


    "All right, if you say so.


    Anyway, Ronnie, I��m curious about your background.


    Are you really from the Land of Outlaw?" Austin asked.


    It was a question whose answer piqued the interest of many other powerful warriors in the Sea of Chaos besides Austin.


    In the past, Ronnie was just an ordinary elder in the Annihilation Mountain, and merely a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    also use the space as a weapon if he decided to hurl it toward the enemy.


    Boom! Crash! Thud!


    Ronnie stretched out his hands over and over to cut off the space and turn the broken spaces into weapons. As a result, pieces of space would get thrown like huge stones at the direction of the twelve zodiac animals.


    Meanwhile, the black evil dragons went berserk and swirled around crazily, carrying dark, ghastly fog as they tried to engulf the zodiac animals.


    It was so immense that the fog finally forced them to retreat.


    "Austin, prepare to fall back!


    We must admit that this old man��s power is too formidable."


    The twelve animals tried to fend off for themselves as pieces of space came their way while they called out to Austin.


    "Tch. Where do you think you��re going?


    It��s too late for you to escape now!" Ronnie barked at them as they tried to take off.


    Buzz!


    Out of the blue, white clouds abruptly appeared in the void. Oddly enough, the clouds flapped their wings and rushed towards Austin.


    "White bugs?! What the��


    Oh, that��s it.


    So, Ronnie, you really have something to do with the Land of Outlaw, huh?" Austin asked out loud.


    Apparently, the white clouds in front of him were not actually clouds, but countless small white bugs.


    He had met these tiny creatures back in the Land of Outlaw.


    Now, Austin faced millions of these white bugs as they madly flapped their wings. The bugs stirred the void and even rushed towards him without hesitation.


    They all swarmed and surrounded Austin in a second.


    If he would be completely honest, he found these bugs incredibly eerie.


    What was more, their most distinct feature was their extremely tough and rigid bodies.


    It would almost be impossible to kill them.

 Chapter 4080 The Power Of The Grand Geomancy Array

    Austin used his mind to display the Mind Sword Skill as he faced the overwhelming white bugs.


    A resounding clang echoed around him.


    The incredibly fast mind sword was forcing the white bugs to retreat.


    No bug could approach Austin now.


    The mind sword was faster than the spiritual sense.


    Austin''s Mind Sword Skill could probably cause great harm to the genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    It could cause certain damage and manage to restrain the semi-governing gods.


    However, it had no effect on the governing gods.


    That was why Austin didn''t use the Mind Sword Skill against Ronnie.


    What was more, this Austin was just an avatar.


    His power was less than one tenth of the real Austin''s.


    He didn''t come forward to help the twelve zodiac animals for this same reason.


    If Austin''s real body had been here, he would have used all kinds of methods to help the twelve zodiac animals, even if their enemy was a governing god. He wouldn''t just stand on the sidelines.


    "What the...


    I didn''t expect you to cultivate the Mind Sword Skill!"


    Ronnie said, face darkening.


    The Mind Sword Skill required mind power.


    Mind power was unpopular and difficult to cultivate because it needed talent.


    Ronnie knew that Austin''s mind power was still weak.


    That was why the power he had unleashed was not strong enough.


    If he were to cultivate his mind power to a high level, the power he unleashed would be so astonishing that even the governing gods would have to be wary of it.


    It was difficult to cultivate mind power,


    but once a cultivator mastered it, his power would be unimaginable.


    "Sirs, let''s go,"


    Austin said to the twelve zodiac animals while shaking away the white bugs.


    Ronnie had also forced the twelve zodiac animals to retreat.


    "Let''s go!"


    the sky-devouring dog shouted.


    The twelve zodiac animals turned around as one and rushed into the depths of the Ice Palace.


    "Stay!"


    Ronnie roared.


    "Seal!"


    With a wave of his hand, black mist began to roll into the Ice Palace.


    The entirety of the Ice Palace was instantly covered in the black mist, space and time sealing themselves. Everything was still.


    ll array. It can''t stop me!" he bellowed.


    His annoyance was now obvious as he continued to hit the array with his palm.


    The Grand Geomancy Array still didn''t budge.


    "Awesome!" Austin said, his voice gleeful.


    He was standing inside the Grand Geomancy Array.


    The power of the Grand Geomancy Array caused Austin to feel relieved.


    "The array passed down by our master can''t be broken by a governing god!


    Don''t worry!"


    The twelve zodiac animals were confident.


    Their master could control everything in the Sea of Chaos and was much more powerful than the governing gods.


    "How could there be such an unbreakable array in the Sea of Chaos?"


    Ronnie said, feeling the tendrils of shock creeping over him.


    "Saber!"


    He stretched out a hand, and a long black saber appeared in his palm. He sent it slashing towards the Grand Geomancy Array.


    Boom!


    The black blade radiance exploded and spread like a tidal wave, shaking the void in all directions for hundreds of billions of miles.


    The sharp blade radiance cut the space in half.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The long saber slashed at the Grand Geomancy Array, causing it to tremble violently.


    But in the end, it didn''t have any effect on the array.


    "It''s my turn to attack!"


    Santos roared, an array flag in his right hand.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Thick columns of energy light flew across the sky and hit Ronnie.


    "Impressive!"


    Austin exclaimed at this sight.

 Chapter 4081 Cooperation

    "Ha-ha! Do you have any idea just how powerful our master is?"


    The twelve zodiac animals burst into uncontrollable laughter.


    "Whoever he is, I am certain that a mere array won''t be able to stop me!"


    Ronnie was a little furious and embarrassed at not being taken seriously. He kept on brandishing his saber and chopping crazily on the Grand Geomancy Array.


    As each chop fell, so did a horrifying amount of black blade radiance on the Grand Geomancy Array. It was as if the array were being rained down upon by dark clouds.


    Such was the power of Ronnie''s saber that the chaotic void within billions of miles around them dimmed.


    The radiance was everywhere.


    And yet, to his immense dismay, the Grand Geomancy Array was not affected at all.


    It remained stable.


    Twelve hours passed and the toil yielded no result.


    "Argh!"


    Ronnie roared in exasperation and finally stopped his attacks. His face was extremely gloomy and sweat was pouring down from his hair like rainwater. The pale and strange eyes on his face stared at the Grand Geomancy Array with a helpless expression.


    "What are you looking at, old man? Are you finally convinced of your defeat?"


    The tiger provoked him once again.


    "Huh, do you even know how powerful this array is?


    I''ll save you a lot of trouble by advising you to cease your attacks.


    It''s useless. You can''t break it.


    Just give up now!"


    the black bull roared with laughter.


    The tiger and the black bull were the rudest and most straightforward members of the group.


    "Humph! After I recover a bit more, this array shall fall at my hands easily.


    Mark my words, Austin, and look to my coming!


    I will be back soon.


    I am going to annihilate the alliance one day. I will also destroy the Fallen Divine Valley and the three thousand big and small universes with it!"


    Ronnie stared at Austin with his weird eyes and gave him a creepy smile. Then he turned around and disappeared with a single step.


    "What a weird and strange old man!"


    the sky-devouring dog muttered.


    "That may be, but he was not lying.


    He is injured, so he can only utilize half of his strength.


    When he recovers completely, he might be much more terrifying than we are giving him credit for,"


    Austin remarked, gazing blankly at the place where Ronnie had disappeared


    her, they are easily equivalent to a governing god.


    I can see that they will always assist you.


    I am here to ask you for a deal.


    To be honest,


    I am here on behalf of the five super forces. We have reached an agreement to work together against Ronnie.


    We need the alliance to join us as well,"


    the figure explained.


    "Five? Didn''t Ronnie annihilate the Novel Court already?"


    Austin asked.


    "Yes and no... It was the headquarters of the Novel Court that were destroyed.


    Their main forces are still intact.


    Their leader and the two superior elders are healing themselves as we speak,


    and they will recover soon.


    Ever since that incident, the Novel Court and Ronnie have become deadly enemies.


    I''m certain that Ronnie will soon provoke the other super forces and ask us to surrender.


    You know of his terrible strength.


    You know that only when the six super forces work together can he be defeated,"


    the figure informed him.


    "Yes, you are right."


    Austin nodded.


    "What do you think? Would you like to join us?


    At least for now, we should abandon our differences and grudges and work together to kill Ronnie."


    The figure looked at Austin, waiting for his answer.


    "Okay, I agree,"


    Austin agreed after discussing with the twelve zodiac animals and Santos in secret.


    Ronnie wasn''t going to let go of the alliance. And he would take down Austin and the three thousand big and small universes with it.


    His strength was too terrifying.


    To be able to kill him would give them a huge win.

 Chapter 4082 Arduous Cultivation On Earth

    "Austin, I don''t think Ronnie and the other five super forces will be friendly to you,


    so don''t ever trust any of them completely.


    You can cooperate with them, but always keep your guard up to prevent them from double-crossing you,"


    Santos reminded Austin.


    "I see. Okay, master."


    Austin nodded.


    He knew that the other five super forces also had ambitions to dominate the Sea of Chaos, but for various reasons, they couldn''t do anything for the time being.


    Meanwhile, on Earth, Austin''s real body sat cross-legged in a sacred land of Taoism.


    He was cultivating the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and absorbing the energy and law power from the surroundings.


    The Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation would reach its perfect state if it was cultivated in the Taoist sacred lands


    This was probably because it was created based on the one hundred and eight sacred lands of Taoism.


    Therefore, Austin chose to return to the very beginning and cultivate the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation in the Taoist sacred lands.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a bang came from Austin''s body.


    This meant that another human world had now been successfully created.


    Then, an astonishing suction force burst out of Austin''s body and spread out into the distant chaotic void of the three thousand big and small universes, spanning hundreds of millions of miles.


    The chaotic energy and the original energy essence from the surroundings continued to surge towards Austin''s body like a torrential wave.


    They were now absorbed into the newly opened human world in Austin''s body.


    Half a day later...


    ''Eight more Taoist sacred lands, and I''ll finally complete a perfect version of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation,'' Austin thought.


    He stood up and smiled, satisfied, as he felt the power surging through his body.


    The Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation was a famous body refining skill in the Sea of Chaos.


    He felt he could easily defeat a semi-governing god just with his physical strength.


    ''Earth is no longer a suitable place for cultivation, what with exhausted energy and incomplete law power.


    It is indeed at the end of the cultivation era, but it was really powerful in ancient times!


    Both Taoism and Buddhism might co


    atter where it flows, I can perceive its position.


    From here, I can tear space apart and go through it. I''ll probably be able to reach that Land of Outlaw then,"


    Ronnie murmured to himself.


    He used the law power of time and space and stretched out his hands, continuing to enlarge them.


    Two giant hands opened a huge crack in the void in front of him. He then walked right into it and disappeared without a trace.


    Seconds later,


    Ronnie entered a different space.


    If Austin were here, he would definitely have recognized that this space was the Land of Outlaw he had been to before,


    but it had already drifted away from its original position.


    Ronnie, however, did have the ability to return to this Land of Outlaw again.


    In the Land of Outlaw,


    Ronnie was moving forward at a high speed with his bodily movement skills.


    He then stopped on a precipitous cliff, an inexhaustible chaotic energy milling around him.


    Multiple chains of original chaotic laws were dancing above, like colorful ribbons.


    A giant bird nest stretched out in the air, like land floating in the sky and casting a huge shadow.


    Ronnie jumped up and landed on the nest.


    There were two giant eggs in it.


    "Ha-ha! Chaotic sky-devouring beasts! I was seriously injured at that time and couldn''t do anything to you.


    Now I''m half recovered!


    I have the ability to possess you!


    And once I own the body of a chaotic sky-devouring beast, I can rule all the chaotic spaces!"


    Ronnie said, smirking arrogantly.

 Chapter 4083 Accomplishment

    As soon as he had finished speaking,


    Ronnie opened his hand and dozens of Space Rings appeared. Closing his eyes, he used his mind to remove all their contents.


    The number of resources and treasures was immense. They transformed into rivers and floated in the void, circling around Ronnie and emitting an astonishing aura of energy.


    He opened his mouth as wide as he could and devoured all the resources and treasures, absorbing them into his body.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His skin became a bit brighter as the energy inside began to rush and boil.


    "Yes!


    Now I can overpower you!"


    Ronnie turned into a beam of light and dashed towards one of the giant eggs.


    When he reached it, powerful law ripples spread on its shell and wove into a net of law, trying to stop Ronnie.


    Quickly, Ronnie used his mind to release countless white bugs. They flew onto the net and began chewing on it.


    A black machete appeared, long and gleaming in his hand, and he used it to continuously slash at the net of law.


    "Don''t resist. It''s useless.


    The only thing that can scare me off is an adult chaotic sky-devouring beast,


    but the chance of that is slim since you''re just an egg. You can''t resist me!"


    Ronnie exclaimed, bending over as laughter rocked his body.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Billowing black fog was continuously released from his body,


    in which there were black runes floating.


    The black runes that were attached to the net of law on the surface of the giant egg began to corrode, making sizzling sounds.


    A few days later,


    the net of law on the surface of the giant egg became riddled with holes and fell away.


    With a chuckle of triumph, Ronnie rushed into the giant egg.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Immediately, a fight broke out inside of the giant egg.


    "Stop resisting.


    Just let me take your body."


    Ronnie''s ferocious laughter could be heard from inside the egg.


    A few days later,


    all sounds inside the giant egg had finally ceased.


    Time was


    passing quickly.


    One day,


    in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land in the Fa


    n. It''s possible for her to go there.


    And since the three mermaids were following her, they must still be with her,"


    Violet whispered.


    "You are right."


    Austin nodded helplessly.


    "I have to look for them myself!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    Meanwhile,


    in a sacred cave


    on the Earth,


    the real Austin sat cross-legged in silence. His focus was unwavering.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden,


    a deafening sound emitted from Austin''s body, shaking the cave.


    "Open!"


    Austin roared.


    Inside his body, another human world was created.


    Boom!


    From Austin''s body, a strong suction force spread in all directions.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    This force gathered chaotic energy and the original energy essence of the stars into his body from millions of miles away.


    While this was happening,


    almost all the creatures in the Sea of Chaos felt the ground at their feet shake.


    The space rumbled like thunder.


    Original chaotic laws appeared in the void, like colorful ribbons dancing, floating towards Austin''s body from afar.


    In Austin''s body, there were a total of one hundred and eight human worlds, shining brightly and surging with endless and terrifying chaotic energy and the original energy essence of stars.


    The one hundred and eight human worlds had become real worlds and


    now they were suitable for living beings to live and cultivate.

 Chapter 4084 Making Rapid Progress

    On that day, endless chaotic energy, the original energy essence of stars, and colorful original laws from most regions of the Sea of Chaos flew towards the Earth in large, vibrant streams.


    The force that Austin''s body exuded pulled everything into him and he absorbed everything like a sponge.


    His flesh, bones, meridians, and internal organs were upgrading, making his skin glow.


    Since the powerful aura that spread from him was so immense, it had to travel straight into the void.


    More than half of the creatures in the Sea of Chaos felt the earth shake at their feet.


    "Is someone in the process of becoming a governing god?"


    The strongest cultivators in the Sea of Chaos were confused when they felt this aura.


    It had been a long time since last time a creature had tried to break through and become a governing god.


    For a long time, the number of the governing gods in the Sea of Chaos hadn''t increased,


    but now it seemed that a creature was going to attempt it.


    "This energy fluctuation is really powerful,


    but that creature is not a real governing god.


    I can sense that the laws that this creature released are not complete,"


    one of the strongest cultivators pointed out.


    "Well, if that creature is not a governing god,


    what was this terrifying amount of energy all about?"


    another asked his companions.


    "I finally created one hundred and eight human worlds!"


    Back on the Earth, Austin jumped up from the ground. As he looked around, two beams of golden light shot out from his eyes.


    Inside him, all the energy and laws he had collected were incorporated into the one hundred and eight human worlds, illuminating his body so that it was nearly transparent.


    "With the power I have now, I think I can take out semi-governing gods with one strike.


    My guess is that I won''t have to flee from governing gods anymore either,"


    Austin murmured to himself as a big smile covered his face.


    In terms of cultivation base, there was still a huge gap between Austin and the


    ntly.


    His avatar and Violet had set out to look for Caroline, Stacy, and the three mermaids.


    "I''ve got nothing,"


    Kevin replied.


    "I have to get them back,"


    Austin said after he thought for a while.


    "Go ahead.


    Austin, no one in the Sea of Chaos can hurt you now.


    You can go alone.


    If anything happens to you and you need any help, send us a message immediately. We''ll be there,"


    the sky-devouring dog said.


    "Noted."


    Austin nodded and turned around. He took a step forward and disappeared into the void.


    Now he could create teleportation channels using his physical strength, which enabled him to reach his destination faster.


    "This guy has grown stronger and he doesn''t need our help anymore,"


    the sky-devouring dog said with satisfaction as it looked at the place where Austin had vanished into thin air.


    It was the one that had spotted Austin''s talent and recommended him to its master.


    It was proud of Austin''s progress.


    After leaving the three thousand big and small universes, Austin strode into the distance.


    Austin''s avatar had left marks along the way,


    so Austin could easily track down his avatar.


    Meanwhile,


    in an area controlled by the underworld,


    there was a famous forbidden place.


    Four beautiful women were trapped inside it.


    It was Caroline and the three mermaids.

 Chapter 4085 The Dark Moon Valley

    Everyone knew that the Dark Moon Valley was a forbidden area in the Sea of Chaos.


    Dark fog enveloped every inch of the ominous place.


    A thick cloud of deathly aura filled the area and turned it into a lifeless wasteland.


    Broken shards of lands and stars riddled with holes floated through the void.


    Corpses and broken limbs from various creatures could be found everywhere and it made people''s scalp tingle.


    Death ran rampant in this area.


    Since Caroline and the three mermaids broke into the forbidden area, they faced nothing but great danger at every turn.


    Many sinister and terrifying creatures constantly dogged their heels.


    Their situation turned for the worse when they got helplessly lost and couldn''t find the exit.


    "There''s no the kind of evil energy we''re looking for here but it''s filled with deathly aura, resentment, and bad luck. If I had known this earlier, I wouldn''t have come."


    All Caroline and the three mermaids could do was hide in a heap of ruins on a broken land in an attempt to catch their breath.


    "I''m sorry that I got you into this mess,"


    Caroline immediately apologized to the three mermaids.


    "Caroline, what are you talking about?


    You don''t have to treat us like we''re outsiders."


    All three mermaids felt terribly wronged by her words and their eyes reddened.


    Since the three of them had deep feelings for Austin, they stayed in the three thousand big and small universes and followed Austin''s every word no matter what anyone else tried to say.


    Caroline was Austin''s wife.


    Whenever they were with her, they felt like they became much closer to Austin.


    It sent a pang to their hearts when Caroline treated them as outsiders.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to treat you as outsiders,"


    Caroline soothed them once she realized what was going on in their minds.


    "I understand your feelings for Austin.


    Don''t worry. I won''t stop you.


    From now on, let''s follow Austin together,"


    Caroline continued.


    It was unmistakable that she gave her consent to the three mermaids.


    "Caroline! Tha


    be found in the Fallen Divine Valley. Austin took six for himself, and the rest were distributed to the people around him.


    Those who were lucky enough to get a chaotic magic treasure were the ones Austin care about the most, like his parents, elder brother, Violet, his three wives, the three mermaids, and the gnome.


    Just as Caroline and the three mermaids were being chased and fled in panic in the Dark Moon Valley,


    Austin''s avatar arrived.


    Violet also came along with him.


    "Master, this is the Dark Moon Valley,"


    Violet explained.


    "I see."


    Austin only nodded.


    Without any hesitation, he released his spiritual sense to perceive the surrounding space.


    "Caroline and the others really did come here!"


    It didn''t take long for Austin to let out a cry of surprise.


    Since Austin cultivated the Secret Reincarnation Skill and he also had high attainments in the laws of time and space, he had the ability to see the past.


    "I saw the four of them. They walked in from here,"


    said Austin.


    "I hope they''re all right.


    Come on. Let''s go and help them."


    Austin led the way into the Dark Moon Valley.


    Without any hesitation, Violet closely followed after him.


    "Oh?


    Seems like a powerful man arrived."


    A powerful creature suddenly woke up in a dead land full of corpse miasma and looked out from the depths of the Dark Moon Valley.

 Chapter 4086 Ghost Gathering Land

    Far from where they were standing, a creature rested its eyes on Austin.


    As if he could sense it, Austin paused in his tracks and rested his eyes on the depths of the Dark Moon Valley.


    His gut was telling him that there was a formidable being watching him.


    Since this was only Austin''s avatar who only had the strength of a genuine premium-grade divine god,


    he couldn''t perceive everything in the valley.


    "Violet, I think there''s a powerful being in the Dark Moon Valley.


    I hope he stays away.


    Otherwise, I''ll turn this valley into ruins,"


    Austin announced.


    "Master, have you found something?"


    Violet whispered, leaning in closer to him.


    Since she was just an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god, she couldn''t sense things like he could.


    "No. Nothing. Let''s go inside," Austin replied.


    He then made his way towards the depths of the Dark Moon Valley with Violet.


    "What an arrogant brat!"


    In the depths of the Dark Moon Valley, the powerful creature stomped his foot.


    "Where does he find the nerve?


    He won''t be walking back out like that; that''s for sure! He will die in here,"


    the powerful being exclaimed.


    Meanwhile,


    Caroline and the three mermaids were being chased by a large number of ghosts in the Dark Moon Valley.


    Fortunately, they each had a chaotic magic treasure, and they were strong fighters.


    The escape was rough and they just barely avoided serious injuries.


    However, the worst part was that they couldn''t find a way out.


    The Dark Moon Valley was a dangerous place with complex terrain. It was easy to get in but difficult to get out.


    "If only Austin were here.


    He is good at exploring dangerous places like this and he always manages to escape,"


    Caroline said with a sigh.


    "Caroline, if Austin knew that we were in trouble, do you think he would come save us?"


    one of the mermaids asked.


    "If Austin knew we were trapped here, he wo


    had taken shape.


    Each of the black walls was as tall as a mountain.


    Austin and Violet were stuck and they assumed that there was no way out.


    "Well, it looks like even a divine god couldn''t make it out of such a high-level Maze of Ghost.


    This Ghost Gathering Land must have existed for a long time,"


    Austin said in surprise.


    "Master, look. There are so many zombies!"


    Violet suddenly screamed.


    From behind every wall they could see that ferocious-looking zombies constantly rushed out.


    They moved quickly, showing off their green, sharp fingernails and emitting a strong corpse miasma.


    Violet drew a sword and prepared to fight.


    "Violet, put it aside. Just stay close to me.


    They aren''t worthy of a fight,"


    Austin said with a calm smile.


    Then he stomped his foot against the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground around them began shaking. It trembled until huge cracks appeared.


    Tall, strong mud men then crawled out of the cracks and fought with the zombies.


    These mud men were made of soil and stones, and they were powered by the Earth Energy. After they were destroyed, they would reappear. Each of them could put up a good fight.


    "Master, it''s so funny!


    You turned mud into soldiers!"


    Violet clapped her hands and laughed cheerfully.

 Chapter 4087 Being Pissed Off

    "No land considered dangerous has ever stopped me!"


    Austin said with a smirk.


    "Let''s go, Violet. Today, we shall gain control over this Ghost Gathering Land!"


    Austin strode forward with Violet close behind.


    The zombies tried to go after them but were all blocked by the mud men, fighting fiercely to keep them from advancing.


    Boom!


    Under Austin''s control, the eighteen golden mountains rapidly moved forward and smashed the black walls in front of them.


    At the same time, Austin ordered the earth dragons to dive into the ground and search for the girls through his spiritual sense.


    They quickly slithered and slid forward and once they met Caroline and the three mermaids, Austin would know about it, since they had been marked by his spiritual sense.


    "I hope the four girls are all right."


    Austin was a little anxious upon confirming the presence of immense power in this place.


    He needed to locate the girls as soon as possible; otherwise the longer they stayed, the more dangerous it would become.


    ''What a pity! This is just my avatar here.


    If it were my real body, I could easily dominate and even directly destroy this land of danger,


    instead of wasting so much time here.''


    Austin woefully thought to himself.


    Boom!


    More than a dozen ferocious ghosts with black tridents appeared out of nowhere and rushed towards Austin and Violet.


    Each ghost had the equal strength to a premium-grade divine god!


    "Master, this place is indeed a notorious forbidden area in the Sea of Chaos. The ordinary divine gods probably could not leave once they entered this place,"


    Violet analyzed with a sign.


    "You are right, Violet."


    Austin frowned slightly.


    It was not that Austin couldn''t deal with them, but the more powerful the ghosts were, the more worried Austin became. He was more worried about the safety of Caroline and the three mermaids.


    Whoosh!


    Austin chose to employ the Mind Sword Skill against the new attackers.


    Snap!


    In prefect synchrony, the naked bodies of the ferocious ghosts were cut into half.


    Although Austin''s avatar was not as powerful as his real body, it was still easy for him to deal with such ordinary divine gods.


    "Humph! This brat really is something!


    I will


    hing happened in just the blink of an eye.


    The ghost hauled in the net now filled with its new captives and immediately flew deep into the Dark Moon Valley.


    "Damn it! Noooo!"


    Austin suddenly screamed from another place of the valley.


    As the girls were caught by the net, several earth dragons happened to pass by and clearly saw everything, sending the report to Austin.


    That was how he immediately knew about it.


    "You''re so screwed! You dared to mess with me!"


    Austin''s face instantly became dark,


    simmering with rage.


    "How dare you capture and hurt my girls like that!


    There is no need for the Dark Moon Valley to exist!"


    Austin was boiled with fury to the core.


    Caroline was Austin''s wife,


    and the three mermaids also had a deep affection for him. They had abundantly revealed their hearts.


    Of course, they were also Austin''s girls.


    Anyone would eventually reach their limit, and the girls'' safety was Austin''s threshold.


    Austin was completely irritated by the Dark Moon Valley.


    "Go!"


    Austin yelled out his command.


    As an instant response, tens of millions of earth dragons rushed out of the continent created by Austin and began digging deep into the valley.


    It did not take them long to reach deep under the ground.


    "Move!"


    Austin roared as he activated the array.


    Tens of millions of earth dragons slithered in a frenzy at the same time under the ground.


    All of a sudden,


    a violent earthquake struck the whole Dark Moon Valley.

 Chapter 4088 Saving People

    At the same time, thousands of huge mountains began rising from the ground.


    Within only seconds, the topography of the Dark Moon Valley had been changed.


    The green, ferocious-looking ghost was on its way back with its prisoners, namely Caroline and the three mermaids. However, before it could reach its destination, dozens of mountains that emitted golden lights had surrounded it.


    The mountains had formed


    a powerful geomancy array.


    In confusion, the green, ferocious-looking ghost barely noticed the abundance of thick earth dragons that emerged from the ground and pounced on it.


    The green, ferocious-looking ghost yelled and began pounding against the mountains all around it.


    However, the mountains were too solid to break.


    Frightened and angry, the green, ferocious-looking ghost roared.


    It lashed out and tore the earth dragons into pieces with its sharp claws.


    Seeing this, Austin raised his eyebrows. "Humph!" he snorted.


    He waved his hand, wrapped his sleeve around Violet, and ran towards the green, ferocious-looking ghost at full speed.


    "You are courting death!


    How dare you turn my Dark Moon Valley into such a mess?" the powerful being in the depths of the Dark Moon Valley screamed.


    Austin''s presence alone had enraged him, but now he was changing the way that the valley looked. It was preposterous.


    "Brat, I won''t stop until I catch you.


    Go and tear him to bits!"


    the powerful creature ordered.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    In the sky above the Dark Moon Valley, more than ten beams of green light rose and flew towards Austin from every angle.


    They were green, ferocious-looking ghosts,


    and each of them was as powerful as a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    With the help of the Secret Reincarnation Skill and the Distance-shortening Technique, Austin was able to reach the green, ferocious-looking ghost that had kidnapped Caroline and the three mermaids in a blink of an eye.


    "Hey! If you don''t release them now, I''ll smash you to pieces!" Austin shouted at the green, ferocious-looking ghost.


    When the green, ferocious-looking ghost ignored him,


    he la


    verjoyed but also confused at the sight of him.


    "Austin, is it really you?"


    Caroline asked.


    "Of course it''s me. Who else would it be?"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    "Austin, you are really here!"


    Caroline examined him and confirmed his identity.


    Since she was familiar with her husband, she knew how to distinguish him from others even if he were to wear a disguise.


    "Austin, I never thought you would find us!"


    Caroline and the three mermaids rushed towards Austin.


    They knew that no one could hurt them now that he was there.


    They all had faith in his strength.


    After all, this was the man they admired. He was a super hero in their eyes.


    "Girls, don''t worry. You are safe now,"


    Violet said, drawing closer to them and comforting them one by one.


    Seeing that Austin had saved the four girls, the green, ferocious-looking ghost growled.


    An evil mist rolled from every surface of its body.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Before Austin and his companions could move, a dozen beams of light shot towards them.


    The new green ghosts had surrounded Austin, Violet, Caroline, and the three mermaids.


    "Humph! Do you think you can do anything to me you beasts?"


    Austin asked coldly, glaring at them.


    Caroline and the three mermaids had almost gotten killed by the green ghost, which enraged Austin.


    In that moment, Austin made up his mind to destroy the Dark Moon Valley.

 Chapter 4089 His Real Body Is Here

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    To his surprise, more than a dozen green, ferocious-looking ghosts pounced on Austin''s avatar at the same time.


    Behind them, huge hideous worlds appeared. They looked gloomy and exuded cold auras.


    The ghosts extended their claw-like hands, which flashed cold light into Austin''s eyes, momentarily blinding him. Their hands kept enlarging until they were able to tear the void apart as easily as cutting tofu.


    There was no denying that these ghosts were more powerful than ordinary cultivators at their level.


    In addition to their power, they had extremely hard bodies. Even if they were hit, the damage to their physical bodies would be very limited.


    Austin felt a wave of concern wash over him. Even if all the genuine premium-grade divine gods that were outside rushed in and attacked these ghosts together, they still might not win.


    Without delay, Austin focused his mind and teleported Violet, Caroline, and the three mermaid girls into the continent in his body.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Austin closed his eyes and used the Mind Sword Skill. The sword darted out and slashed at the green, ferocious-looking ghosts. However, the sound of metal colliding resulted.


    ''The Dark Moon Valley is full of mysteries. This is going to give me a hard time,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    His avatar was only equivalent to that of a genuine premium-grade divine god, so it would be more difficult for it to defeat these powerful ghosts.


    And Austin knew that there was a more powerful creature hiding in the depths of the Dark Moon Valley, waiting to attack him.


    However, to Austin''s relief, his avatar had clearly sensed that Austin, its real body, was on his way here.


    Once Austin arrived, he would have full control of the situation again.


    Therefore, the only thing Austin''s avatar needed to do was stall.


    More than a dozen green, ferocious-looking ghosts approached Austin''s avatar one after another.


    Without hesitation, Austin sent more attacks their way.


    Boom!


    Numerous golden mountains rose from the ground one after another and circled around Austin''s avatar to form a strong array.


    Countless earth dragons crawled from the ground and rushed madly at the cluster of green, ferocious-looking ghosts.


    The battle continued on but it seemed that neither side would win or lose.


    The sounds of the attacks made the entire Dark Moon Valley shake. Endless energy waves rushed and collided


    kill,


    he could overlap the forces of the several laws at the Major Achievement Stage and instantly smash the dark law power around his avatar into pieces.


    Once again, Austin''s avatar was able to dodge the attack.


    "Argh!


    Brat, just die already! Why are you so skilled?"


    Anger was evident on the black shadow''s face as he


    launched a more violent attack.


    Austin used the Secret Reincarnation Skill again and activated the Reincarnation Token. Coupled with the effect of the omnipotent Distance-shortening Technique, his avatar easily avoided all the attacks from his opponent.


    Although Austin''s avatar couldn''t defeat the black shadow, he could avoid him for the time being with his bodily movement skill.


    "You damned human boy, who the hell are you?


    You are so young, but you are so powerful! It''s not possible!"


    the black shadow roared.


    "You don''t know me?! You must have been living under a rock!"


    Austin exclaimed with a smile.


    Now, Austin was famous in the Sea of Chaos.


    Since he had spread his name afar, Austin didn''t have to disguise himself when he was in the entire Sea of Chaos. He was fearless.


    Therefore, it should be easy for any cultivators in the Sea of Chaos to recognize him.


    "Brat, I don''t care who you are. Because you broke in, you must die here!"


    the black figure shouted. His hatred toward Austin had risen to its climax.


    "Oh, really?


    Maybe you will be the one to die today."


    Austin''s avatar flashed a gentle smile, but his eyes darkened.


    At this moment, Austin''s real body had arrived outside of the Dark Moon Valley. Suddenly, he emerged from the void!

 Chapter 4090 His Terrifying Power

    "Boy, you are too arrogant!"


    the black figure hidden in the billowing evil mist yelled. He was so filled with anger that he had to let out a roar that shook the sky.


    Moments later, countless evil ghosts from different locations in the Dark Moon Valley dashed towards him.


    The Dark Moon Valley was an evil place, in which everything could be used to nourish the ghosts.


    Over the years, a large number of ghosts had gathered here. Now, the black shadow was using them to attack Austin.


    "Ghosts, I need you. Come into me!"


    the black figure shouted again.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In a flash, a dozen ferocious ghosts turned into streaks of cyan light and flew into the black shadow''s body.


    With a happy sigh, the black figure closed his eyes. His aura was pulsating, stronger and more evil than before.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Every step that the black shadow took out of the monstrous evil mist made the ground tremble.


    Austin realized that it was an old man in sackcloth with a pair of ghost eyes and a deadly pale face.


    "Go to hell, brat!"


    He slowly pounced on Austin and released his aura.


    Wherever he went, the space around him was smashed into pieces.


    Whoosh!


    A pair of cold ghost claws rushed towards Austin and


    the monstrous law of ghost turned into dark chains that blocked the sky.


    Austin looked up and shivered as he saw black runes swimming above him. In a moment, he could be drowned.


    Nonetheless, Austin stood still.


    While he waited, a figure was rushing into the Dark Moon Valley at lightning speed.


    It was Austin''s real body.


    When his real body had arrived outside of the Dark Moon Valley, he had known what was happening thanks to his powerful spiritual sense. There was no time to waste.


    Austin had cultivated the complete version of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation. As a result, the strength of his physical body had increased f


    into a green ghost that was several hundred thousand feet high.


    Then


    the tall green ghost pounced on Austin.


    As he moved through the air, the ground shook and the mountains danced.


    "Old man, go to hell!"


    Austin had remained extremely calm since he arrived, but now he had to act.


    Boom!


    He threw a punch at the green ghost.


    He didn''t use any formula or secret skill, nor did he use any tactic.


    Instead, he used a punch, the most primitive and simplest move.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As Austin''s fist moved, endless power rose from his body.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The world began to disintegrate and the space and time turned fragile. Everything began to shatter.


    Terrifying mushroom clouds rose one after another and stayed in the sky.


    It seemed that the world was coming to an end.


    "How is that possible?"


    The old man was scared out of his wits. After Austin''s punch, he felt despair fill him. His world was disappearing and he could do nothing about it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A hurricane of energy burst from Austin''s pores and swept into the air.


    "What kind of power is this?


    No way!


    You''re close to a governing god!


    You are just a young human. How are you so advanced?"


    the old man screamed as his pupils dilated.

 Chapter 4091 Against the Underworld

    "Old bastard, go to hell!"


    Austin roared ferociously at his opponent.


    He felt the overwhelming power coursing through his veins. After he practiced the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation, he was now almost as strong as a governing god.


    Dealing with this old man in sackcloth would only be a cake walk for him.


    His victory was already guaranteed.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    The old man''s body burned even more fiercely. Columns of black flames shot into the sky and burned the space around.


    Amidst the blazing hot fire, Austin saw a dark sickle appear in the old man''s hand which shone with dense death laws.


    He then quickly slashed at Austin, splitting the space into two.


    At the same time, dark streaks of ghost law intertwined together and formed a huge black dragon. It let out a vicious roar and rushed towards Austin.


    Boom!


    Austin met the rushing dragon with a powerful punch of his own.


    Boom!


    The ginormous dragon was swept away by the force of his attack and exploded into dust.


    Clang!


    After taking care of the dragon, Austin immediately shifted his attention to the black sickle. He also met it with a powerful punch.


    Crack!


    The black sickle broke like glass. It broke into pieces and then turned into nothingness.


    "Ah!"


    The old man let out a lowly scream as he felt death knocking on his door. He hurriedly tried to run away while letting out a ferocious and fearful roar.


    He couldn''t fathom the power of his opponent.


    He didn''t understand how a semi-governing god like him could be defeated that easily.


    Even among his peers, he was deemed powerful.


    However, when faced with this young cultivator, he couldn''t help but feel like a measly ant staring at a giant.


    "Brat, who the hell are you?


    You are by no means a lowly member of the Sea of Chaos.


    I''m a reclusive elder of the underworld. If you kill me, you''ll make the entire underworld your enemy!


    You''re courting death!"


    The old man panicked.


    "I already know that you''re from the underworld.


    But it doesn''t matter who you are. You have to pay the price of harming my women."


    Austin didn''t falter at the old man''s threat


    ures with deathly aura flashed over and roared.


    "Oh?"


    This caught Austin''s attention and he turned to see them.


    The horrifying fist force had pinned the old man down and made him unable to move.


    "Austin, this is a reclusive elder of our underworld. He has always distanced himself from worldly affairs and does not interfere in the fights of any sect or force in the Sea of Chaos. Why are you so cruel to attack him?"


    A dozen creatures in black robes came forward.


    It was easy to tell that they were masters from the underworld.


    "What did you say? This old man has always distanced himself from worldly affairs?


    I don''t think those creatures who died miserably in the Dark Moon Valley would agree with you.


    He also hurt my people, which is the reason why he deserves to die,"


    Austin sneered back.


    "Austin, stop right now.


    We are willing to forget about this.


    Otherwise, if you dare hurt him, the underworld has no choice but to wage war against you,"


    a creature in black robes said coldly.


    "Fine.


    I will not yield to your empty threats.


    Well then, let''s start the battle,"


    Austin coldly said.


    Boom!


    His fist suddenly moved forward with the speed of light.


    Boom!


    It hit the old man''s body with a powerful force which shook the surrounding space.


    "Ah!


    Stop! Please let me go!


    Let''s talk about this instead!"


    the old man pleaded as he was being pummeled to the ground.

 Chapter 4092 Being Chased By A Governing God

    "It''s too late,"


    Austin replied coldly.


    With a pop,


    the old man''s body exploded.


    "Austin, how dare you!"


    more than a dozen masters of the underworld roared in unison. It appeared from the looks on their faces that they couldn''t decide between anger and fear.


    "I think I dare to do it again,"


    Austin replied, slowly withdrawing his fist and smiling faintly.


    "Austin, are you saying you want to fight us to the death?"


    a master of the underworld asked, glaring at Austin.


    "Sure.


    As I said, the old man provoked me, so he deserved to die."


    With his hands behind his back, Austin looked very calm.


    Among the masters from the underworld in front of him, three were semi-governing gods and the rest were genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    It was estimated that they all had a high status in the underworld;


    however, Austin was more powerful than all of them.


    If they dared to make a move, Austin would kill them all.


    They stared at Austin coldly.


    They were hesitating.


    Just now, Austin had smashed the old man into pieces with only a simple punch.


    They were nowhere near as strong as the old man had been.


    If they were to take action, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Austin, we will remember what happened today.


    We will come back for our revenge!"


    After hesitating for a while, the masters of the underworld turned and left.


    "Anytime."


    Austin didn''t make things difficult for them.


    With his current strength, he didn''t have much desire to make a move against the ordinary masters unless they took the initiative to provoke him.


    Meanwhile,


    a creature in the underworld had witnessed what had happened in the Dark Moon Valley.


    "Humph! I didn''t expect Austin to be so tough.


    He has come far.


    If he continues to advance, no on


    chase and kill him.


    It was said that there were two or three governing gods in the underworld.


    Governing gods were the trump cards of every super force in the Sea of Chaos.


    In total,


    there were only a dozen governing gods in the whole Sea of Chaos.


    They were the strongest in the Sea of Chaos,


    and each of them dominated a region.


    "Austin, why aren''t you fighting back?


    How can the alliance gain a foothold in the Sea of Chaos in the future if you run like a coward?"


    the cold voice of the governing god of the underworld said from afar.


    Austin was so fast that


    the governing god couldn''t keep up with him.


    "Austin is so fast!"


    "It''s not easy to escape so calmly in front of a governing god.


    No wonder the alliance is one of the most powerful forces in the Sea of Chaos!"


    Some of the creatures watching were proud of Austin.


    At this moment,


    the masters of the three thousand big and small universes had also noticed the chase.


    The twelve zodiac animals, Santos, and the other divine gods were all watching nervously.


    "Well, it seems that Austin can escape with ease.


    We don''t have to help him yet. Just wait patiently,"


    the sky-devouring dog said.

 Chapter 4093 Fighting A Governing God

    However, at that moment, something happened.


    Hearing what the governing god of the underworld said, Austin stopped in his tracks, his heart growing cold. He then turned around slowly, his eyes as sharp as blades.


    "Governing god? So what?


    Today, I''ll fight you all the same!"


    he uttered through gritted teeth, folding his hand into a fist.


    Austin was confident that even if he couldn''t defeat the governing god, he wouldn''t be in danger.


    Murmurs echoed from the many cultivators in the area. "What? Oh my!


    Austin didn''t run away!


    Is he serious about this? Does he really want to fight against the governing god?"


    The cultivators stared at Austin, who had stopped. Their eyes were wide or mouths open in shock.


    "What''s wrong with him?


    Does he want to die?"


    Off in the three thousand big and small universes, the twelve zodiac animals became anxious to their cores as they sensed the development of events.


    "Let''s hurry up. If we don''t stop him in time, I''m afraid that he will die!"


    The sky-devouring dog waved its paw. Together, the twelve zodiac animals summoned their power. A white light bloomed before them, growing from a ball into the circular surface of a long-distance teleportation channel. They rushed to Austin''s position.


    "Ha ha, Austin, you know what, I kinda admire you a bit.


    I was surprised to know that you have the courage to face me."


    The deep voice emanated behind Austin as a shadowy figure coalesced. Slowly, the figure formed, releasing the law of death, firmly controlling the space for hundreds of millions of miles in the surrounding area.


    Thick black chains emerged from the black void enveloping the figure. One after another they interwove, forming a large black net, trapping Austin in it.


    "Is this the way you have to attack? Using surprise attacks to capture me? To gain an upper hand?


    You couldn''t face me in a fair fight? You''re lucky you''ve cultivated for a longer time than me.


    If I was your age, I would have killed you with one hand,"


    Austin sneered, keeping his back straight and face steady.


    "Humph!


    Yes, it''s rare for you to have such strength and performance at your age. I give you that.


    But do you think you can break through and become the governing god for sure when you are as old as me?"


    He chuckled. "What wishful thinking.


    Do you think the governing god could be found everywhere like a cabbage on the market?


    If you really believe that one can become a governing god once he is old enough, then you are dead wrong.


    Countless semi-governing gods in the Sea of Chaos can''t become the governing gods no matter how long they''ve lived. That is the cruel reality,"


    the governing god


    chill eased through him.


    He had the physique of the heaven metal race, the Chaotic Heaven Body, and he had cultivated the complete version of the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation. All of this meant his physical body was incredibly strong.


    It was estimated that even the body of the governing god might not be stronger than that of Austin!


    But now, there was this gaping bloody hole in Austin''s body.


    Such was the terrifying power wielded by the governing god.


    And yet, Austin''s injury was only a minor one.


    In the blink of an eye his wound was completely healed.


    He was whole again, unscathed.


    "Arggghhhh!"


    Austin and his two avatars threw their heads back and roared to the sky at the same time. Their physical strength rolled violently as their bodies glowed with a blinding light. The one hundred and eight human worlds in their respective bodies ignited. The luminescence boiled from them.


    "I will beat the shit out of you even though you are a governing god!"


    The hair of Austin and his two avatars stood on end. Every inch of their bodies was releasing energy, and every cell felt as if it contained endless power. Their blood vitality roiled violently and their divine energy surged to an incredible level.


    Boom!


    Austin and his two avatars unleashed a barrage of punches. They dashed toward the governing god from three different positions at the same time.


    Meanwhile, as he punched, Austin also activated the Secret Reincarnation Skill to the extreme. In a flash, he covered the distance to the governing god.


    Three fists blasted into the governing god at the same instant.


    In the space nearby, the terrible and extreme energies slammed into each other. The clash brought about a horrible scene, one that could make a person''s blood run cold.

 Chapter 4094 A Fierce Battle

    "Go to hell!"


    roared the governing god of the underworld, insulted as Austin took the initiative to attack him first!


    Loud booms reverberated all around them.


    A surging force of death in the form of a black divine ring enveloped the governing god''s body, blocking Austin''s fist before it touched him.


    Austin punched thrice, back to back, but none of them made contact. He sighed in frustration. The governing god was indeed powerful.


    Although he was confident that he could survive the attacks,


    Austin had to admit that he was still not strong enough to defeat his opponent.


    Whoosh!


    Just as Austin''s fist hit the enveloped body of the governing god, a black sickle condensed by the law of death appeared instantly, cutting Austin''s body into two halves.


    Blood gushed out.


    Austin needed only less than a second to reattach his body without any damage.


    "Kill him!"


    Austin yelled and rushed forward.


    Three Austins and more than a hundred deities used different secret skills with terrifying momentum as they charged towards the governing god.


    Bang!


    The governing god stretched out his hand. A huge palm appeared and black fog spurted from it, blocking every attack from Austin.


    The young man was forced to step back.


    As they fought, the vast void around them trembled with constant explosions.


    A large area of the void was already collapsing.


    The countless creatures in the Sea of Chaos witnessed the fierce battle, stunned by Austin''s bravery.


    "Oh my!


    How could this be possible? Austin is standing his ground against the governing god of the underworld!"


    "He is amazing, no doubt! He has managed to attack the governing god while also defending himself!"


    "I thought governing gods were supposed to be invincible in the Sea of Chaos.


    They are usually capable of easily defeating any opponent. But how could this happen?


    I can''t believe it!"


    The masters were watching from far away as well.


    "Austin''s strength is way out of my expectation!"


    "Yes, he has become incredibly powerful."


    The twelve zodiac animals were also pleasantly surprised.


    "In a one-on-one fight, we would be no match for Austin.


    I didn''t expect him to


    ack the governing god one last time.


    The strong energy tore the void in front of him forcefully.


    The vast void trembled.


    "You are indeed a genius, and I love killing geniuses,"


    the governing god sneered. He marched forward, continuously throwing attacks at Austin with unfathomable skills.


    How terrifying it was when a governing god went on an all-out attack.


    He could destroy everything and kill everyone in his path.


    The endless void started to collapse, and the stars became dim. Everything in front of him was shattered to nothing.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Horrifying secret skills constantly bombarded Austin from all sides.


    His body was badly damaged, and his limbs were torn off. He was cut off at the waist, and blood spluttered in the air.


    Moreover, many laws of death were attached to his wounds to prevent his body from reattaching.


    If any other creature was attacked by the law power of the governing god, they would never be able to recover.


    However, Austin was incredibly strong.


    The law power that invaded his body was easily driven out.


    In a flash, he reorganized his body and stood a fair distance away from the governing god.


    "I will remember this day."


    Austin stared at the governing god and then turned away.


    Using his physical strength, the Secret Reincarnation Skill, and the Reincarnation Token, Austin disappeared in an instant.


    "You can''t escape from me!"


    The governing god chased after him.

 Chapter 4095 That Is No Small Feat

    "Why can''t you just leave me alone, old man?"


    Austin sensed that the governing god of the underworld closely followed him. It was getting on his nerves, so he shot him an irritated look.


    His fight with that governing god was particularly short. They went against each other for only less than ten rounds.


    Despite the brief duration, it was enough time for Austin to figure out his fighting capacity.


    From what he could infer, he realized that he couldn''t beat the governing god of the underworld.


    Austin knew that if he kept fighting against the governing god,


    he would lose even if he gave his best.


    Fortunately, he had remarkable strong physical strength and qualities.


    He had acquired the Chaotic Heaven Body and the special body of the heaven metal race. On top of that, he had mastered the complete Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation. Adding all that up, his body was almost indestructible.


    Calculating his chances, Austin took the risk��he had confronted the governing god.


    If it weren''t for his physical body, Austin would have gotten killed multiples times during their previous battle.


    ''If I want to defeat a governing god, I still need to work harder!'' Austin figured.


    There was a sense of determination within him.


    "Look!


    Austin escaped!"


    "He managed to elude the grasp of a governing god! That is no small feat. Anybody who would face against them could''ve easily died."


    "I agree. He should be proud of this achievement. This is definitely one for the books.


    From now on, Austin has found his place and will be considered a noteworthy individual in the Sea of Chaos."


    "Imagine that? Even a governing god couldn''t take him down!


    Austin is indeed amazing beyond words!"


    The battle between Austin and the governing god of the underworld was definitely the talk of the town. Countless creatures in the entire Sea of Chaos were awed in their ferocious battle. Albeit short, it was enough to astound them.


    "Austin! There you are! We''ve been looking for you."


    The twelve animals approached Austin.


    Austin was on his way back to the three thousand big and small universes, while the twelve animals were just about to set off. All of them moved at an astonishing speed.


    Hence, they managed to meet each other in just a few moments.


    Realizing the predicament he was in, the twelve animals reassured him.


    "You don''t have to be afraid of him, Austin. Let''s go fight that old geezer. We''re with you."


    The tiger rubbed its paws together and ravenously glared at the governing god of the underworld.


    "How dare you mess with people from the


    of him, Austin didn''t know how to start the conversation.


    Austin prioritized the Dark Moon Valley in his exploration because Caroline and the three mermaids mattered to him more. He fervently wanted to get them back.


    He didn''t spend much time looking for Stacy.


    "The Sea of Chaos is in disorder right now.


    I have lost contact with Stacy for so long, and I haven''t heard a word on her. What should I do?"


    As soon as Yannick saw the pained expression on Austin''s face, he already knew. He felt sad and dejected; he had high hopes that he was finally reuniting with his daughter.


    "I can''t just stand idly by looking for things to miraculously happen. I''m going out to look for Stacy," Yannick decidedly announced after a long pause.


    It was obvious that it was a difficult decision for him.


    He was now at the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    Braving the Sea of Chaos alone was very risky for him.


    However, Stacy was his beloved daughter and he couldn''t afford to lose her. Hence, he decided to get her back on his own.


    "Austin, can you lend me a high-grade warship?"


    Yannick asked.


    "Master Yannick," Austin gently answered. "You don''t have to do this.


    Leave that to me. I will find her."


    Austin was terribly worried for that old man. He held his gaze upon his, sealing his promise.


    He knew that Yannick would lose his life in the Sea of Chaos as soon as he exposed himself to its dangers.


    "You should have faith in Austin, Yannick.


    It would not be difficult for him to find a person in the Sea of Chaos.


    Besides, if he couldn''t get her back, it would be impossible for you to do that,"


    Kevin reasoned out.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I will bring Miss Stacy back,"


    Austin reassured the middle-aged man.

 Chapter 4096 Looking For Stacy

    Austin was overwhelmed with guilt.


    This time, he seemed to have only thought about Caroline and the three mermaids.


    Without even realizing it, he had neglected Stacy.


    As the memories of the time he stayed with Stacy in the East Mainland flashed in his mind, he also started to miss her.


    "Master Yannick, don''t worry. I��ll try my best to find her,"


    said Austin in his attempt to comfort Yannick.


    "Please,


    Austin!


    If something happens to Stacy, I don''t know what to do..."


    Yannick was practically at his wit��s end.


    Stacy was his everything. He��d probably go crazy if something bad happened to her.


    Austin quickly summoned his slaves, and dozens of them appeared before him almost in an instant.


    "Each of you will lead a team to look for Stacy."


    With a wave of his hand, he sent Stacy''s portrait and aura of the spiritual soul into their Soul Seas.


    "Yes, master!"


    the slaves answered simultaneously.


    Most of them were genuine premium-grade divine gods, and the rest were genuine medium-grade divine gods.


    Obviously, they were his most powerful slaves.


    "Please rest assured, Master Yannick. I promise I''ll also personally go look for her,"


    he said.


    "Thank you, Austin!"


    Seeing as he was of no help here, Yannick turned around and left upon sincerely expressing his thanks.


    "Violet, Caroline, do you know where Stacy went after she went to the Ice Palace with you?"


    Austin turned towards Violet and Caroline.


    "We split up after we arrived at the Ice Palace.


    I was with Caroline, and Stacy went on her own.


    We have no idea where she went,"


    Violet answered.


    "That��s right."


    Caroline nodded in agreement.


    "Well, it seems that we have to start searching from the Ice Palace,"


    said Austin.


    "Master, may I go with you?"


    Violet asked.


    "Austin, let us go with you too!"


    Caroline, Ivy, and Sue also asked to tag along.


    "No, all of you will stay here.


    I��ve decided to go alone."


    Austin shook his head, rejecting their requests.


    He knew that he had been targeted by the governing gods of the Sea of Chaos.


    They might seize all possible chances t


    o sensed it feel refreshed.


    Some time ago, three gates of three supreme universes suddenly appeared in the Sea of Chaos.


    They were known as the Ethereal Spirit Cosmos, the Mountain and Sea Cosmos, and the Divine Beast Cosmos.


    These were three legendary supreme universes that had been roaming about the Sea of Chaos.


    Their sudden appearance naturally caused a sensation.


    Countless creatures gathered around them to have a look.


    Many powerful cultivators even tried to break through the gates to enter the supreme universe. Unfortunately, no one succeeded.


    In short, the three gates had become tourist attractions where many people went sightseeing.


    "Stacy was most likely attracted by the commotion and came here,"


    Austin said his conjecture.


    This made sense. Almost all creatures in the Sea of Chaos were interested in the three gates of the supreme universes.


    However, the trace of her aura ended and disappeared here.


    No matter how Austin and the others tried to sense and locate her, they couldn''t detect Stacy��s aura at all.


    It seemed that the clue was completely cut off here.


    "How could it be?"


    Austin was a little anxious.


    At this time, discussions had taken place among the onlookers surrounding the gate.


    "Really?


    A crack appeared in the gate not long ago?"


    "Someone has even entered it?"


    All of a sudden, Austin''s attention was attracted to their discussion.

 Chapter 4097 A Great Opportunity

    "Has the gate been opened before?


    And someone has entered it?"


    Austin asked in surprise.


    During the past few months, many strong cultivators had tried to break the door and enter by force, but they all failed miserably.


    Several governing gods had tried as well, wanting to enter the three supreme universes, but none of them succeeded.


    Even governing gods, at that level of power and influence, had no way of entering the gates. What could other cultivators at the lower ranks do?


    However, a rumor had started going around��someone had broken past the gates and had entered the supreme universe.


    Under Austin''s command, several enslaved genuine divine gods stepped forward and walked toward the creatures who were discussing the rumors fervently. They wanted to dig up more information from these creatures.


    Bribing proved to be useful as they indeed got a piece of news after money was involved.


    According to the rumors, about half a month earlier, the sealing power of the gate suddenly weakened and without warning, a crack appeared on the gate.


    All this happened within a very short time.


    Taking that rare and precious opportunity, some creature was able to break in!


    The news gradually spread out and attracted the attention of all the powerful cultivators who happened to be in the Sea of Chaos at that time.


    Even Stein, the most famous prophet in the Sea of Chaos, personally came to check the bronze gate.


    He found an astonishing fact that the sealing power of the gate had a fluctuation period and would weaken at regular intervals.


    However, the decay period was very brief, and would occur only in an instant. The sealing power would become much stronger immediately after the decay period was over.


    So, anyone passing through would only have an instant to enter the gate.


    Half a month earlier, when the sealing power of the gate became extremely weak, someone took the rare opportunity and broke in.


    "Miss Stacy''s aura suddenly disappear in this area. We can''t find her anywhere nor track her at all.


    Judging from the timeline, it seemed that she had been missing for half a month.


    Do you think Miss Stacy has entered the supreme universe behind this gate?"


    the sky-devouring dog asked with puzzled look.


    "Yes, it is possible,"


    Austin nodded. He had the same thoughts in his mind.


    "Miss Stacy has entered the supreme universe?!


    How is that possible? How could she do that with her limited strength?"


    Austin found it hard to believe, knowing the kind of strength that Stacy had.


    "Maybe at that time, a strong cultivator c


    niverses we have visited with him? There are so many of them!"


    the black bull said with a sneer.


    "But there is a good chance that Miss Stacy is in this supreme universe. If we don''t go in, we will lose the chance to find her,"


    the rabbit countered.


    "Austin, you make the decision,"


    the sky-devouring dog said as it turned to Austin.


    In unison, all the twelve zodiac animals fixed their gazes at Austin.


    "We will have to wait and see.


    I don''t think we can easily get in the supreme universe as we have thought.


    Everyone knows that creatures from the outside are not allowed to enter the supreme universe.


    Then how could it be possible for so many creatures to break into a supreme universe at the same time?"


    Austin said after giving it some thought.


    "That''s a valid question. So is there something weird about this whole thing?"


    the black bull asked with curiosity.


    "Austin does have a point. We will just have to wait and see what will happen,"


    the sky-devouring dog said with a nod.


    The predicted four hours came soon enough.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With several explosive noises, the huge door in front of them suddenly trembled and gave off loud booming sounds.


    Then in front of everyone, the sealing power emitted from the gate indeed started to get weaker!


    "It is time!"


    In an instant, the crowd began to cry out hysterically.


    "Let''s go and enter the supreme universe! Kill anyone who stands in our way!"


    "Let''s work together. This rare and great opportunity is finally right in front of us!"


    Countless creatures rushed like tidewater. They roared and laughed at the top of their voices.


    In the distance, some strong cultivators also prepared to make their move.

 Chapter 4098 Attack The Doors

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The energy from the crowd combined and rushed at the bronze gate like a tidal wave.


    Bright sealing runes rippled on the surface of the gate.


    The sealing power of the bronze gate which was weakened by the crowd''s attack still shielded the gate.


    Even if it appeared weaker, the crowd would not make the mistake of underestimating its power.


    Attack after attack bombarded the gate, yet it didn''t even shake.


    However, the hope of the creatures present was stronger.


    They wanted to enter the supreme universe no matter what.


    Finally, the two bronze gate began to tremble slightly.


    "Yes! Come on, guys. The doors are about to break!"


    Cheers broke out and many creatures began attacking faster and harder.


    "Fuck off!"


    All of a sudden, a huge black shadow fell from the sky and landed in front of the two bronze doors. The aura that exuded from him made all the nearby creatures fall over.


    Boom!


    The black figure raised his hand and swung forward, forming a terrible energy column that swept towards the creatures.


    He was a governing god!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The two bronze doors shook violently as if they were about to be pushed open at any time.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Before the creatures could react, four more horrifying figures appeared in front of the two bronze doors and launched attacks simultaneously.


    Now there were five governing gods in total!


    Behind them and out of the view of the creatures, there were more powerful warriors watching and waiting.


    As soon as the doors were opened, they would charge.


    Boom!


    Under the continuous attack of the five governing gods, a very tiny crack traveled up the two bronze doors.


    Even though it was too small to allow anyone in or out, everyone''s hope rose again.


    "The doors are open!"


    All of a sudden, a loud roar of triumph erupted from the crowd.


    If the doors could be pushed open all the way,


    it would mean that they could


    not easy to get into,"


    the big black bull beside Austin said with a smile.


    While everyone else hesitated,


    a governing god stepped forward and walked confidently to the gap in the doors.


    All the creatures watching held their breath and stared at the governing god.


    His body was covered by a thick layer of law power, and no one could see his true face.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The governing god''s body was shrouded with energy. With every step, the chaotic void trembled.


    Finally, the governing god reached the gap and squeezed half of his body in.


    "He succeeded!"


    Many creatures stared at him with wide eyes and mouths.


    The governing god was powerful,


    much more powerful than the cultivators who had just died.


    It appeared that he wasn''t hurt at all.


    Just as the confidence in the governing god soared,


    something happened.


    He suddenly roared.


    It seemed that he had been attacked by something terrible.


    "Fuck off!"


    He roared and attacked the doors at the same time.


    Behind the two bronze doors, there seemed to be something horrible.


    What was more surprising was that the governing god was forced to retreat step by step.


    In the end, he was completely pushed out.


    The two bronze doors began to close slowly


    until the gap was almost nonexistent.

 Chapter 4099 The Gateway To The Divine Beings World

    The governing god distanced himself from the bronze gates. He stared at the small opening, trying to pry into the gap behind the bronze gates.


    At the same time, the other governing gods also performed their omnipotent skills in an attempt to perceive what kind of world lay behind those gates.


    Austin also followed suit. He released his spiritual sense and performed all kinds of secret skills related to the spiritual soul. He was also curious, what kind of world it was.


    It was all in vain however, as none of them found anything. The mysterious laws in that world was powerful enough to prevent anyone from spying into it.


    After seeing that even a governing god failed to break in,


    the other creatures no longer dared to give it a try.


    The governing god who had failed to get through, turned to look at Stein.


    "Master Stein, what''s all this? Last time, they said many creatures were able to slip through.


    But why can''t I pass through?"


    he asked in frustration.


    This also confused the other creatures who were there.


    They all rested their eyes on Stein, waiting for his answer.


    "It seems to me that the state of the sealing force around the gates is not constant.


    Last time, it might have been at its weakest.


    And this time, although its power weakened, it is still stronger than it was before,"


    Stein speculated.


    "If we want to successfully get in, we will have to wait and try again next time and see if the sealing power is at its weakest,"


    he added.


    "What about the master behind those gates?


    It''s difficult for us to get past him,"


    the governing god who had attempted to barge in, asked.


    "Actually, that master is also a part of the sealing power.


    If the sealing power around the gates weakens, that master''s power will equally decrease,"


    Stein said.


    "Bear in mind that this is just my speculation.


    I''m not sure whether this is perfectly accurate or not,"


    he added.


    "Master Stein, I have faith in you. No one can be on par with you and your predictions.


    I am sure that your surmise is true.


    Master Stein, can you possibly work out the date when the sealing power would be at its weakest?


    When that day comes, I will come here again!"


    the governing god who had failed to break in


    dy three entrances to the three supreme universes out there.


    Now here is a fourth one!


    This doesn''t feel right!


    Does it indicate that something big is going to happen?"


    the sky-devouring dog asked.


    "I completely agree with you.


    Something big must have happened in those supreme universes.


    I wonder what it is,"


    the goat guessed.


    "Let me give it a shot! Here goes!"


    The tiger suddenly made its way towards the entrance and punched the gate with all its might.


    Dazzling runes rose from the doors,


    releasing a terrifying amount of energy.


    Due to the impact, the tiger was forced to step back, grimacing in pain.


    Its paw had turned red and swollen with some blood oozing out.


    "Damn it!


    It doesn''t look like I can break it!"


    The tiger shook its head and sighed.


    "Okay, let me have a try,"


    Austin said as he stepped forward.


    He recoiled his right arm,


    waved his fist, and punched the door.


    All the human worlds inside him awakened.


    Overwhelming chaotic energy gushed out from them and concentrated in his fist.


    At the same time, he activated the Chaotic Heaven Body and the body of the heaven metal race from where numerous runes emerged, turning his fist into a burning beacon.


    This punch contained Austin''s maximum strength.


    Boom!


    Austin''s fist smashed against the bronze gate.


    Crackle! Bam!


    A horrifying energy wave was created on the spot where Austin''s fist came in contact with the door, spreading shock waves in all directions.

 Chapter 4100 The Gathering Of The Governing Gods

    However, the two bronze gates didn''t move at all, not one inch.


    "It didn''t work."


    Austin shook his head in disappointment.


    The gates were incredibly sturdy.


    No matter how much force Austin exerted, the gates wouldn''t break open.


    "Just give up. It''s a lost cause.


    There''s no chance the gates of a supreme universe could be broken so easily anyway.


    It would be a mess in that case,"


    the sky-devouring dog sighed.


    Austin also sighed in return. He fell silent, pondering on the situation. After much thought, he finally said, "You''re right.


    There''s nothing we can do at this point but to wait and see.


    I have a feeling that there must be some changes soon, considering the gates of numerous supreme universes are now suddenly revealed.


    Sooner or later, we might be able to find out what it is."


    His voice was firm but his brows were knitted in worry.


    He then wasted no time and returned to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    He skipped visiting Yannick


    because he had no idea how to explain the situation to him.


    He had promised Yannick that he would bring Stacy back. But now, he was afraid that Stacy might have entered the supreme universe.


    Austin entered the secret room for cultivation.


    "I''m still not strong enough.


    I wouldn''t be able to win against a governing god.


    Only the governing gods are the true rulers of the Sea of Chaos.


    So I have to become stronger,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    He then began to cultivate in seclusion.


    At the moment, he was a genuine medium-grade divine god.


    His next goal was to become a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    Austin felt that he had accumulated enough practice and comprehension of laws.


    He had especially gained a lot during the time he fought the governing god of the underworld.


    Although Austin wasn''t a governing god himself, no one at his level could fight a governing god like he did in the entire Sea of Chaos.


    In that battle, he was able to open his eyes and saw everything through a whole different lens. He was enlightened, in a way.


    He fought against his strong opponent with invincible fighting will and made rapid progress.


    It was the kind of progress that wasn''t limited only to secret techniques and war skills, but also branched out to all other aspects of being alive��will, courage, determination, and much more. It had sublimat


    search the place,


    ripples suddenly appeared


    in the space ahead of them.


    From that space, an abandoned continent slowly emerged.


    On that continent stood a dozen terrifying figures.


    They were all governing gods.


    "Come here, Austin,"


    one of them ordered.


    Austin and the twelve zodiac animals were landing on the continent when one of the governing gods made a disapproving sound.


    "Humph!"


    The figure of that governing god was shrouded in an inexplicable law as it cast oppressive gazes at Austin.


    "Do you want another fight?


    I''ll be more than happy to give you one!"


    Austin sneered.


    He recognized the figure at a glance. It was the governing god of the underworld that he had fought before.


    The law of death that the figure was giving off was so intense that Austin had no doubt about his identity.


    "Young man, you are so brave yet so ignorant. Ignorant people are always stupidly fearless."


    The eyes of the governing god of the underworld were incomparably sharp. The law of death continued to extend in the surrounding void, black fog rolling and surging.


    "Calm down, you two.


    At present, our common enemy is Ronnie.


    I hope you''d both be able to at least temporarily put aside this little squabble of yours and work together to bring down that bastard Ronnie,"


    another governing god advised. He was enveloped in hazy law power.


    "Humph!"


    The governing god of the underworld stopped talking and crossed his arms, pouting like a child that had just been reprimanded.


    Austin also stopped talking and smirked smugly.

 Chapter 4101 Take Action

    "Well, everyone, our purpose is truly clear.


    We just have to deal with Ronnie immediately,"


    a figure shrouded in the green mist of law power said slowly.


    "I''ve already conducted a detailed investigation on him.


    It seems that Ronnie''s quick ascent has something to do with the Land of Outlaw.


    Before entering the Land of Outlaw, he was just an ordinary elder in the Annihilation Mountain, a merely genuine premium-grade divine god. He was totally weak.


    Killing him was as easy as blowing dust away and all of you can definitely do it."


    The green figure mischievously sneered.


    "However, he had completely changed after he left the Land of Outlaw.


    He cultivated in seclusion for a while and then he suddenly became a governing god after that. The reason behind this is still unknown to this day.


    After a while he challenged Atticus, the former leader of the Annihilation Mountain. The fight was fierce but Ronnie won.


    His rise to the top doesn''t make any sense. It was too quick and no one before him has ever done that.


    However, that doesn��t stop there. Not too long ago, his strength advanced again that he even defeated the leader of the Novel Court.


    Everybody knows that the leader of the Novel Court has been a governing god in the Sea of Chaos for such a long time.


    No matter how talented Ronnie is, it''s impossible for him to progress this rapidly.


    What''s even more shockingly intriguing is that the strength of Atticus and Chapman from the Heaven Beast Valley, have also greatly advanced after they surrendered to Ronnie.


    All these show that Ronnie is extremely peculiar.


    If we let him continue to develop like this, I��m guessing no one in the Sea of Chaos can defeat him in the future,"


    the green figure explained the situation in detail. He was really determined when analyzing every detail of Ronnie and his strangely rapid progress.


    Austin and the twelve zodiac animals exchanged looks with each other.


    What he just explained was exactly the same as Austin''s guess.


    "Yes. I agree.


    I think so too."


    "Ronnie''s rise is so fantastic but terrifying at the same time.


    I have a hunch that if we don''t put an end to this now, he will definitely suppress us sooner or later.


    He might even force us to work for him like what he


    oned continent was reverberating with a loud voice.


    "Everything''s ready and good to go.


    We can finally take action now!"


    All the governing gods as well as Austin and the twelve zodiac animals immediately stood up.


    "Alright, let''s go!"


    one of the governing gods said and quickly strode away in the direction of the Annihilation Mountain,


    while the other governing gods also used their skills to rush forward.


    Austin and the twelve zodiac animals instantly created a long-distance teleportation passage that headed towards the Annihilation Mountain.


    After a while,


    they all successfully reached the outside of the Annihilation Mountain.


    A dozen of the governing gods as well as Austin and the twelve zodiac animals stood outside and waited for the next signal.


    As they were about to launch an ambush on Ronnie, everyone held their breath. They hid their real body and merged into the air, as if they didn''t exist at all.


    Beside them was


    a continuous bustle of people that were coming and going around.


    Many creatures were talking lively and jovially while passing by the governing gods,


    but no one could feel that a bunch of terrifying figures were actually standing beside them.


    "I''ve already found the specific location of Ronnie''s secret cultivation room.


    Now, come with me immediately.


    Remember, hide yourself well.


    Ronnie is very unpredictable and powerful, so the best way is to launch a sudden strike,"


    the green figure said to everyone through his spiritual sense.

 Chapter 4102 Just An Avatar

    The other governing gods nodded slightly to express their understanding of the matter.


    Each of them ruled over a chaotic region.


    Nonetheless, they showed their willingness to listen to someone else, just so they could deal with Ronnie. Although they tried to mask their fear, their acquiescence revealed how much pressure Ronnie had put on them.


    Now, all of them��more than a dozen governing gods, Austin, and the twelve zodiac animals��restrained their auras and used their omnipotent skills to travel through space, stealthily entering the Annihilation Mountain.


    Despite the mountain having barriers and arrays for protection, these tricks did not affect them in the slightest.


    After all, they were not only powerful but also proficient in the laws of space and time. Controlling space and time came easy for them.


    Not only that, but they could also effortlessly change space and time.


    They sneaked into the Annihilation Mountain in no time.


    This mountain range was known to be a forbidden area in the Sea of Chaos.


    Apparently, the Annihilation Mountain used to be a mysterious forbidden area as told in the long history of the Sea of Chaos.


    However, ever since Ronnie had risen to fame and even competed for the rule of the Sea of Chaos, it had also gradually gained recognition from the public.


    The Annihilation Mountain was a large universe community.


    Advanced universes were densely packed in the vast void.


    This was quite a prosperous universe community, where powerful creatures with terrifying auras would come and go.


    Now, due to Ronnie''s emergence, the Annihilation Mountain also developed into one of the most powerful universe communities in the Sea of Chaos in just a short time.


    When they reached the deepest void of the Annihilation Mountain, something caught their attention.


    A special space seemed to be enveloped in many arrays.


    Divine mountains towered the void, emitting dazzling divine radiance.


    What was more, original chaotic laws were densely packed around them.


    "This small world is Ronnie''s private space.


    It''s where he cultivates in seclusion," said the governing god covered by the green law power.


    To break into this private space, the governing gods, along with Austin and the twelve zodiac animals, destroyed the space barrier of th


    n awe.


    "Ha-ha! You should''ve seen the look on your faces!


    As I said, all of you think you''re superior when here you are, looking so weak.


    Let me tell you, when my wounds are healed, killing you all would be a piece of cake. Mark my words," Ronnie declared in a mocking tone.


    Arrogance and derision were written all over his face.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the governing god covered by green law power made another move.


    Thud!


    This time, he was determined to kill Ronnie, so he formed a strange magic seal that surrounded the avatar.


    Tremendous energy and vast laws surged out as though he wanted to rebuild this space.


    He definitely used a powerful and fatal skill.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sky started falling apart. Even the river of time began shaking, about to be destroyed.


    "Ha! Remember, I''m just an avatar. My death won''t change anything.


    Just wait and see.


    My real body will come back soon.


    When that time comes, you have two choices, all right?


    Either you surrender and follow me forever...


    Or you can just choose to die.


    It''s completely up to you, but if you don''t want to get killed, you know what to do," the avatar uttered coldly.


    At this point, he was neither resisting nor dodging��he just stood there calmly with his hands behind his back.


    Knowing that there were so many governing gods coming after him, he gave up his defiance.


    After all, he was just an avatar doomed to die.


    Sure enough, he finally got crushed by the menacing energy and immediately turned to dust.

 Chapter 4103 Hunt Down A Governing God

    Then, another figure walked out of the void.


    "There''s no need to look for me. My real body is not in this chaotic space. But don''t worry. I will come back soon enough.


    And when that time comes, you will all bow to me," he said with a menacing sneer.


    It was Ronnie''s another avatar.


    "So, where are you exactly, Ronnie?"


    a governing god asked in a serious tone.


    "Even if I tell you where I am now, you��re all too weak to get here.


    So, all of you should better wait patiently instead until I return. When I come back and finally rule the Sea of Chaos, every one of you will serve me,"


    Ronnie boastfully said with an arrogant smile across his face.


    "Go to hell, Ronnie! That will never happen!"


    One of the governing gods was totally enraged by his statement. So, he locked down the space where Ronnie was with his law power, and then forcefully hit Ronnie with his palm.


    The law of death directly came out from the center of his palm. It formed a phantasm of a world full of ghosts and trapped Ronnie in it.


    "Don''t talk big too much, Ronnie. That''s never going to happen.


    When you come back, it will definitely be your end!" the governing god who had made a move just now said with a somber face.


    Then he immediately smashed Ronnie''s avatar.


    "It seems like Ronnie was not lying at all.


    He already left the Sea of Chaos. Perhaps he went to the Land of Outlaw or the Absolute Space Sea,"


    another governing god considered.


    These governing gods as well as Austin and the twelve animals had just scanned the entire Sea of Chaos with the aid of their spiritual sense.


    But they hadn''t found any trace of Ronnie.


    "Well, the only thing we can do now is wait until he comes back,"


    the third governing god suddenly chimed in.


    "I don''t think we should just wait until he returns. We can at least eliminate his two capable subordinates while he is away. It will be much easier to handle him when that happens,"


    the governing god shrouded in green law power suggested.


    "Yes, you are right.


    We should immediately get rid of Atticus who is the former leader of the Annihilation Mountain and Chapman of the Heaven Beast Valley."


    The other governing gods also nodded in agreement.


    At this point,


    an unnoticeable light beam emerged from a remote place in the Annihilation Mountain.


    It directly flew towards the Annihilation Mountain��s entrance at an astonishing speed.


    "Damn i


    e area of the chaotic void and a tremendous law of corpse came out of it.


    Thick black chains were intertwined and flew forward to lock down the space where Atticus was.


    Although Atticus was also a governing god and was extremely strong, it was hard for him to strike back at the joint attacks of the five masters that were also on his level.


    What made the situation even worse was more and more governing gods were getting close to him.


    Atticus tried his best to avoid the attacks and defend himself, but he still got badly hit.


    He spat out some blood but despite that he still managed to gather his remaining strength. Then, he crossed several universe communities and was suddenly nowhere to be seen.


    Due to the impact, a serious of horrible explosions happened. This caused the appearance of huge black holes and the transformation of the area into nothing.


    Austin and the twelve animals followed closely behind the governing gods who were tailing Atticus.


    With so many governing gods, Austin and the twelve animals hadn''t made their move against their target.


    "Let''s all split up and go after him!"


    the governing god enveloped in green law power said to the other governing gods through his spiritual sense.


    With that, they divided into two teams.


    One team continued to go after Atticus, while the other team disappeared into the void.


    Austin and the twelve animals immediately turned invisible and headed another way.


    A moment later,


    the governing gods as well as Austin and the twelve animals had completely surrounded Atticus from afar as they got closer and closer to him.

 Chapter 4104 The Fear Dominated Them

    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Atticus was suffering constant strikes, and his body was almost ripped into pieces. Copious amounts of blood, smashed bones and ripped flesh were thrown about.


    "What''s the use of you killing me, anyway?


    Ronnie had forced me to beat you.


    I had no choice!"


    he roared in pain.


    Boom!


    More than a dozen giant hands came at him from different directions. Each of them contained tens of thousands of brilliant secret techniques, tightly blocking Atticus and sealing off all chances of escape.


    "Argghhhhh!"


    With an ear-piercing scream, his body disintegrated and exploded on the spot. The gigantic hands stirred the void and turned it into fragments of space and time.


    After all, Atticus was a governing god.


    And to kill a governing god was one of the most difficult things to do.


    In an instant, his body began to reconstitute. The sound of chanting resounded within his body and started to heal his wounds, delicately restoring every cell and organ back to their original state. The whole time, his face remained extremely gloomy.


    He tried his best to squeeze through the gaps of these giant hands, which almost got his body broken again.


    At this moment, he had found himself trapped in a desperate situation.


    In the Sea of Chaos, the most powerful top masters had all come together. Each one was more murderous than the other, totally determined to kill him.


    For him, this was a dilemma, an unsolvable one that he would have a hard time getting out of.


    In particular, it was obvious that he had been tightly surrounded. All the governing gods were now constantly throwing out small array flags into the void.


    As the governing gods continued to plant the array flags, massive arrays constantly appeared in the Sea of Chaos, and their auras resonated far and wide.


    The large arrays that the governing gods had personally set up were, by no means weak. The different regions comprising the entire Sea of Chaos were connected by the energy of these large arrays.


    Now most of the space in the Sea of Chaos was controlled by these governing gods.


    It made it more difficult for Atticus to escape.


    And he knew it. Now, frustration and fear eventually began to creep into his mind.


    ''No, this can''t be! I have to find a way and break through to escape into the Absolute Space Sea.


    Then I will come back to take revenge after Ronnie comes back!''


    Gritting his teeth, Atticus thought to himself.


    He then scanned all his captors with hi


    the ancient times, there had been countless masters appearing in the Triple Sect. They had made a name for themselves while they traveled in the Sea of Chaos.


    Atticus, who had lived through the ancient times till now, naturally knew these two taboo secret skills of the Triple Sect.


    "Yes, they are indeed the taboo secret skills of the Triple Sect. Are you scared now?"


    Austin said as he raised his stern voice.


    "Humph! Keep dreaming! I''m not afraid even if the great masters of the Triple Sect come here to fight me in person,


    let alone you, a mere young and inexperienced boy!"


    Atticus retorted with a dark face.


    Austin and his two avatars, more than one hundred deities, and three heavenly dragons each used different secret skills to move forward and block Atticus'' massive palm.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Violent shock waves consisting of energy spread out and drowned the endless void.


    What made Atticus and other governing gods surprised was that Austin was able to resist the tremendous energy of the palm attack head-on as he stood at where he was. He merely shook a bit, without suffering any injury.


    "This guy is really something!"


    Each governing god was shocked at what they had seen


    They continued to stare as Austin in awe.


    It was known to all that in the Sea of Chaos, it was inconceivable for a genuine medium-grade divine god to fight against a governing god.


    ''He must die!


    Otherwise, no one would be able to defeat him if he continued to grow stronger.


    I''m afraid he will become another Ronnie.''


    Even all the governing gods on Austin''s side had a hidden fear of him.


    The idea made them anxious and upset.

 Chapter 4105 Fighting Atticus

    "Come on!"


    Austin made a dash towards Atticus. His fighting spirit had been aroused.


    An opportunity to take on a governing god was a rare occurrence, and he wanted to savor it.


    A governing god''s fighting will and strategy, as well as his mastery and application of the laws were at such an elevated level that most creatures couldn''t even dream of reaching that place. Austin was aware of this fact. He also knew that a chance to fight Atticus would prove knowledgeable for him. That would be a huge boost to his repertoire.


    Also, he had recently made up his mind and was now looking for an opportunity to break through and become a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    Hence, a battle of such high tension was exactly what he needed.


    Atticus was alarmingly powerful.


    Every single one of his moves would shatter the chaotic void around him and cause several explosions to erupt in his vicinity.


    As a governing god, he possessed infinite power. Austin could not hope to match his strength and he was well aware of this fact.


    He felt that gap in his strength even more strongly when he was hit in the chest.


    A hole appeared where the blow had landed, and blood began gushing from it like a warm geyser. The horrific wound was large enough for his heart to be visible through it.


    Fortunately, Austin''s body was stronger than that of a governing god.


    Within an instant, the wound healed itself, and the hole in his chest disappeared.


    "Brat, I hadn''t expected your physical strength to be so incredible. You are something, I''ll give you that... But it doesn''t matter.


    You are not a governing god.


    And you are not qualified to be my opponent.


    I am stronger and more experienced than you are. In fact, I was nothing short of what you are at your age," Atticus remarked coldly.


    As he spoke, he launched numerous violent attacks on Austin, forcing the latter to step back.


    Austin himself went all out in this fight.


    He didn''t say anything in response to his opponent''s remarks since he knew what Atticus was saying was all too true.


    ''Although I am stronger than most people, there is still a tremendous gap between a governing god and me in terms of strength. Moreover, the governing gods of the Sea of Chaos were remarkably talented cultivators even when they were young. At this age, Atticus is almost undefeatable,'' Austin thought to himself.


    And his musings were true. Shortly after the start of the battle, he sustained severe injuries one after another, and his entire body was painted scarlet with fresh blood.


    Fortunately, he managed to survive each of his opponent''s blows thanks to his incredible physical str


    d his spiritual soul away to keep him safe. Meanwhile, his spiritual soul used the Secret Reincarnation Skill so that they could move faster.


    At the same time, the twelve zodiac animals showed up beside Austin.


    "Austin, let us help you!" they shouted.


    They had been there this whole time.


    However, Austin had told them not to come to his aid since he wanted a fight with a governing god.


    They were jumping into the battle ring now because Austin''s life was at stake.


    "Atticus! You can''t get away this time!"


    The other governing gods dashed forward as well and closed in on their target.


    In the span of just a few seconds, Austin regained his flesh and then he glanced at the governing gods coldly.


    ''When I was fighting with Atticus, they deliberately did not attack him.


    Obviously, they wanted Atticus and me to fight.


    I bet they were hoping that I died at his hands after which, they could take care of him on their own.''


    Austin became warier of these governing gods at the thought.


    "There is no escape for you, Atticus.


    Stop resisting,"


    one of the governing gods loudly declared.


    Atticus was getting slightly desperate now.


    He knew the odds were against him if he tried to run away.


    A few moments ago, his plan was to get past Austin and escape, something which he''d thought to be very easy.


    It hadn''t been in his plans to be held back by Austin. Now, things had gone terribly south for him.


    Boom!


    A dozen governing gods then launched all kinds of the most terrifying and powerful attacks on Atticus simultaneously.


    There was no denying that Atticus was a governing god and therefore, infinitely strong. But in the face of the joint attacks of so many masters of his own level, he began losing his ground soon.

 Chapter 4106 The Chaotic Golden Bell

    Boom!


    Amidst the fierce battle, a dark palace emerged from the void behind Atticus and hit his waist.


    This fierce assault cut Atticus clean in half from his waist, his blood splashing everywhere in the void.


    About a dozen governing gods used their law power simultaneously to continuously create an endless number of Divine Ruling Chains.


    These chains were suspended in air in a random order, filling every inch of the space. As more and more Divine Ruling Chains came into being, they interwove with each other to form a huge web of laws. They surrounded Atticus, locking him in their midst.


    "Kill him!


    He is Ronnie''s most capable assistant. We must slaughter him!"


    The governing gods rushed forward, roaring as they went, their energies converging like surging sea water. They drowned Atticus in no time.


    "Killing me won''t be of any use.


    Ronnie has gone to heal his wounds.


    When he recovers and returns, you won''t be able to defeat him even if you joined hands!


    The Sea of Chaos will fall into Ronnie''s hands, sooner or later!"


    Atticus shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Tell us who the hell this Ronnie really is!"


    the governing god, who was enveloped in a green power of law, asked angrily.


    All the other governing gods, along with Austin and the zodiac animals, were also curious to know the answer to the question.


    Everyone had a feeling that Ronnie might have an astonishing background.


    "Oh, so you know that he is different!


    Well, since you''ve noticed it, it won''t matter if I tell you the truth.


    The real Ronnie has been dead for a long time.


    The Ronnie you currently know is actually a monster from an outside world far from the Sea of Chaos.


    This monster is terrifying.


    And no one in the Sea of Chaos can match him!


    I advise you to accept your fate and surrender to us,"


    Atticus said, sneering coldly.


    That was indeed the truth.


    At this, everyone''s doubt was cleared.


    The real Ronnie had been long dead.


    The Ronnie they now saw was just a poppet controlled by a monster who had taken Ronnie''s physical body and was now living in it as its soul.


    "The Sea of Chaos cannot fall into the hands of a monster. It cannot be controlled by a monster!


    We must kill that monster!"


    the governing god shrouded in green power of law said coldly.


    This governing god belonged to the beast race, a race that had always nurtured an ambition to rule the entire Sea of Chao


    was ready to leave.


    "Chapman, since you are here, how about we kill you as well today? You are one of Ronnie''s capable assistants, right?"


    one governing god said jeeringly.


    Chapman didn''t respond. Instead, he continued to move in the direction of the Heaven Beast Valley.


    He had reached the Heaven Beast Valley in a matter of a few seconds.


    The governing gods, Austin, and the twelve zodiac animals followed him into the Heavenly Beast Valley,


    unwilling to let him out of their sight.


    The Heaven Beast Valley was Chapman''s most important base.


    Chapman continued towards the depths of the Heaven Beast Valley.


    He understood that his pursuers were too powerful. They were all governing gods and top martial arts masters in the Sea of Chaos.


    No one in the Heaven Beast Valley could help him against so many powerful opponents.


    Boom! Boom!


    The governing gods broke into the Heaven Beast Valley without any difficulty and released a terrifying oppressive energy to cause explosions in the Heaven Beast Valley.


    Wherever they passed, they crushed countless creatures into powder, giving them instant but miserable deaths.


    Unlike them, Austin and the twelve zodiac animals didn''t kill any ordinary creature in the Heaven Beast Valley.


    "Chapman is fleeing towards the Land of Void!"


    Austin exclaimed as he watched the direction in which Chapman was heading.


    The Land of Void was a mysterious place in the Heaven Beast Valley. It had existed there since ancient times.


    Austin had previously entered the Land of Void with Violet and found the people of the nine-tailed demon fox race in there.

 Chapter 4107 Enter The Land Of Void Again

    "There is an enemy invasion!"


    Highly alerted, many masters scampered out of their respective places in the Heaven Beast Valley.


    "All of you, hide!"


    Chapman frantically ordered, his voice stern.


    The masters in the Heaven Beast Valley were all his subordinates. If they were to be discovered now, they would definitely be killed.


    There was a chance that the Heaven Beast Valley could be annihilated completely if they failed now.


    Receiving Chapman''s order, the masters quickly retreated.


    Then, after a while,


    Chapman escaped to a vast chaotic space in the depths of the Heaven Beast Valley.


    ''He really wants to escape into the Land of Void,''


    Austin figured inwardly.


    In the entire expanse of the Heaven Beast Valley, the most mysterious place it held was the Land of Void. It was also known as the Ancient Land of Reincarnation, since it had the richest laws of reincarnation throughout.


    Austin was aware of how mysterious this place was. Journeying there had no guarantees��even governing gods might not be able to get safe passage. However, he understood what Chapman was trying to do.


    The Land of Void might be erratic and unpredictable; he had to use it to his advantage to get rid of his pursuers.


    "Is the patriarch of the nine-tailed demon fox race alright?"


    It occurred to Austin that the patriarch of Violet''s race was probably still in the Land of Void. Up until today, there was still no news about him.


    The rest of the members of the nine-tailed demon fox race were now safe in the three thousand big and small universes.


    If their patriarch, Alfie, had already managed to escape the Land of Void, he would surely find his clansmen first.


    Whoosh!


    As Austin expected, Chapman rushed into a space teleportation channel.


    He immediately recognized where it led to��the Land of Void. He was right.


    Through gritted teeth, the governing gods on pursuit closely followed Chapman. They didn''t even hesitate. They went straight into the space teleportation channel.


    "Let''s follow them,"


    Austin ordered the twelve zodiac animals. They agreed, and they quickly tracked their movements.


    He already had entered the Land of Void once, so he knew what to expect. He was not daunted or fazed at all. He had a clear mind and focused his attention on Chapman''s pursuit.


    After passin


    n the Land of Void.


    "Let''s split up and find Chapman and Atticus.


    We have so many people. If we can''t kill the two of them and the news gets out, we will become a laughing stock,"


    one of the governing gods said.


    The rest agreed.


    More than a dozen governing gods had been chasing Chapman and Atticus. But they were still unable to finish their task. This made the most of them a little discouraged.


    However, it also proved that it was very difficult to kill governing gods.


    They made their plans, and they split up. They went deep into the continent to look for their target.


    Walking on the continent, Austin looked around and found that it was desolate.


    The continent was huge.


    Austin estimated that even the total area of hundreds of universes out there was still smaller than one-tenth of the continent in front of him.


    He also noticed the powerful pressure of the law of reincarnation in this particular continent. It had a huge restriction on the intruders from the outside.


    The governing gods, Austin and the twelve zodiac animals all felt that their spiritual senses were diminished. At most, they could only perceive half of the continent.


    If they were outside the Land of Void, governing gods could easily perceive the entire Sea of Chaos.


    It was not hard to imagine the restriction on the spiritual senses in this continent.


    Chapman fled all the way to the depths of the continent.


    When they saw him, they quickly followed suit.


    "Look, there is an altar in front of us!"


    a governing god shouted.

 Chapter 4108 Dont Stir Up Trouble On The Road Of Reincarnation

    After a while, the group reached the center of the continent.


    They paused in their tracks when an alarmingly huge, ancient altar appeared in front of them.


    The altar was engraved with various patterns, including mountains, rivers, animals, humans, gods, ghosts, different other creatures, and mysterious symbols they didn''t know.


    However, the thing that grasped their curiosity the most was the countless coffins that floated around it.


    All at once, their eyes fell on a figure sitting cross-legged in the middle of the altar.


    He was a Taoist priest.


    A robe was draped over his shoulders, a fly whisk was clutched in his right hand, and he was sitting quietly with his eyes closed.


    The Taoist priest''s body was covered in a thick layer of dust. It appeared he hadn''t moved in a very long time.


    Chapman had walked onto the steps leading to altar, but he stopped too.


    Turning around, he flashed them a triumphant smile.


    "Hey, guys, how brave are you? This altar is a part of the road of reincarnation.


    Any fights here will result in trouble,"


    he said with a grin.


    ''Whoa. This altar is a part of the road of reincarnation,''


    Austin repeated in his mind.


    ''I bet Chapman has entered the Land of Void before. That must be the reason why he recognizes this altar.''


    Atticus'' spiritual soul slowly climbed the steps to reach Chapman''s level.


    "Chapman, are you sure that they can''t attack us?


    We are surrounded by them again,"


    Atticus asked, his voice trembling.


    Normally, he was strong, but he had sustained serious injuries.


    He couldn''t rebuild his flesh because he only had a little energy left.


    "Don''t worry. They can''t lay a hand on us here,"


    Chapman reassured him with a calm look on his face.


    Then he sat cross-legged on the step of the altar, took out a large number of top-grade natural resources, and swallowed them to begin healing himself.


    "Chapman, don''t try and scare us!


    It''s just an altar. There''s nothing dangerous about it,"


    a governing god snapped, rolling his


    they thought highly of themselves and didn''t fear anything.


    Although they knew that the road of reincarnation was mysterious,


    they didn''t flinch.


    "The dead should stay out of worldly affairs. Earth to earth, dust to dust, ashes to ashes.


    What is so interesting about battling the living?"


    a governing god shouted at the Taoist priest.


    More than ten governing gods surrounded the altar, and each of them unleashed their best moves. Due to the impact, the space shook violently.


    "Austin, I need you to help too.


    Don''t just stand by and watch!"


    the governing god of the beast race said as he looked at Austin and the twelve animals.


    "You heard what he said. No one can stir up trouble on the road of reincarnation.


    You might not be afraid but I am.


    If you want to fight, just do it. Don''t involve me,"


    Austin replied flatly.


    "Humph!


    Austin, don''t forget that we are partners now,"


    the governing god of the beast race reminded him, narrowing his eyes.


    "Oh, is that so?


    Our relationship doesn''t seem very solid," Austin responded.


    Austin had witnessed these governing gods just stand by and watch as he fought with Chapman on his own.


    "I told you that we can''t trust this brat.


    Just ignore them for now. Let''s finish off Chapman and Atticus. Then we will deal with him!"


    another governing god shouted.

 Chapter 4109 The Battle On The Road Of Reincarnation

    All around Austin, the governing gods stood glaring. They all wanted him dead.


    In fact, Austin had suspected that they had offered to team up with him only in order to lure him out and finish him later on.


    After all, if he kept hiding in the three thousand big and small universes or the Fallen Divine Valley, they would not be able to do anything to him.


    As the thought crossed his mind, Austin sneered.


    "Let''s begin.


    If we don''t kill Chapman and Atticus, it will make it difficult to go after Ronnie,"


    a governing god covered in golden law power said.


    He opened his mouth and took a deep breath. This caused the chaotic energy and the original chaotic laws from the vast chaotic void outside the Heaven Beast Valley to start moving. They rushed into the Heaven Beast Valley and then into the Land of Void, finally being sucked into his mouth and nose.


    He was one of the two reclusive elders from the Novel Court.


    Because the headquarters of the Novel Court was attacked by Ronnie, the senior leaders of the Novel Court had to take their people with them and flee.


    Therefore, the people of the Novel Court wanted their revenge on Ronnie.


    This time, they had sent two governing gods over.


    "You serve Ronnie! Go to hell!"


    the governing god wrapped in golden light roared, punching a fist towards Chapman and Atticus.


    His fist glowed and countless golden runes appeared on its surface. As the fist flew through the air, it affected the stability of space and the flow of time.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The other governing gods also opened their mouths and absorbed the endless chaotic energy and the original law energy in the Sea of Chaos into their bodies.


    This was the omnipotent skill that was only available to governing gods. Whenever they wanted, they could take the energy and laws of heaven and earth for their own use.


    zling and rumbling. Energy continued to pour out and runes shot into the sky.


    The battle lasted for several days and nights.


    Austin and the twelve zodiac animals stood in the distance, glaring at the governing gods.


    The governing gods had offended Austin, so it was impossible for him to help them by joining in this battle.


    On the steps of the altar,


    Chapman and Atticus continued to hold on. Their faces were pale with fear but they believed they could make it out.


    They were both governing gods, but they were seriously injured and they were much weaker than before.


    "What should we do?"


    The governing gods retreated slightly.


    They had discovered that the Taoist priest on the altar had always seemed energetic and ready to fight.


    He could fight them all himself and


    the altar was the source of his energy.


    "He is awesome!"


    Austin smiled and nodded appreciatively.


    "The road of reincarnation is really impressive."


    The twelve zodiac animals also nodded in admiration.


    The faces of the governing gods darkened.


    They should have been able to obliterate the corpse.


    They felt humiliated.


    And above all, they had learned


    that the road of reincarnation indeed couldn''t be messed with.

 Chapter 4110 Sowing Dissension

    "See! I told you.


    You can''t kill us here!


    The road of reincarnation is very complicated and we understand how to use it to protect ourselves.


    If you keep fighting it, it may bring unexpected trouble for you,"


    Chapman yelled, puffing out his chest.


    Because of his taunting, the governing gods frowned and clenched their fists.


    They wanted to kill Chapman and Atticus but they were cornered.


    With the presence of the Taoist priest, it was very difficult for them to kill these two men.


    Over the past few days, they had tried all kinds of attack methods, including energy, law, spiritual soul energy, and even some heretical methods,


    but none of them was effective at all.


    The Taoist priest blocked every attack that came at the altar.


    Chapman and Atticus had been hiding on the stairs leading to the altar. Although they were suppressed by the energy all around them and had difficulty moving,


    they didn''t get hurt at all.


    "If you have the ability and the patience, you can continue to attack us.


    Let''s see what you can do!


    If you continue messing with the road of reincarnation, a monster might come out and defend it! That would be fun!"


    Atticus teased with wild laughter. He was completely confident that he was safe now.


    For a moment, all the governing gods were rendered speechless and silence fell.


    He was right. They were worried that they would anger a monster,


    so they had been holding back this entire time.


    There were too many ties to the road of reincarnation here.


    No one shall offend those related to the road of reincarnation, or there would be consequences.


    This consensus had been passed down since ancient times in the Sea of Chaos. It had already been deeply rooted in their hearts.


    If they continued to attack the altar


    and provoked something even stronger,


    they would all regret it.


    While they debated,


    Chapman and Atticus stayed on the altar sta


    f the Taoist priest on the altar could recognize the Reincarnation Token too.


    "Attack!"


    the governing god from the beast race who was covered in green law power ordered.


    Slowly, the governing gods began closing in on Austin and the twelve zodiac animals.


    Although they decided to team up against Ronnie for the time being, Austin had always been a thorn in their eyes. They wouldn''t miss out on such a great opportunity to take him down.


    "Austin, you''re doomed!"


    Atticus said, laughing wildly.


    "What a pity, Austin. I won''t get to kill you myself,"


    Chapman added.


    As these governing gods charged at them,


    Austin held out his hand and


    activated the Reincarnation Token. Bright circles of light burst out from his body.


    "Number Nine Token!"


    On the altar, the Taoist priest''s originally empty eyes suddenly glowed with bright light as he stared to Austin. To be exact, he was staring at his Reincarnation Token.


    "It''s really the Number Nine Token!


    Finally, I have the chance to see it again!"


    The Taoist priest became momentarily distracted by his memory of it.


    "Austin, go to hell!"


    At this time, the governing gods had reached Austin and began to attack him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In no time, several horrible strikes were headed his way.

 Chapter 4111 Meeting In The River Of Time

    "Austin, we''ll help you!"


    the twelve zodiac animals cried and rushed to Austin''s side;


    however, the other governing gods had already blocked their way.


    "Today, we will kill you as well,"


    a governing god threatened.


    "Fuck off!"


    the twelve zodiac animals snapped and forced their way forward.


    Austin roared


    and was about to assemble his strongest powers when


    the Taoist priest


    on the altar waved the fly whisk in his hand.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Rolling energy and laws covered the whole space and flew towards Austin.


    Boom!


    The force was enough to block the governing gods. Their feet started moving backwards against their will.


    More than ten governing gods had reached a draw with the Taoist priest before. Now only a few of them clearly were no match for him.


    After waving the fly whisk, the Taoist priest summoned Austin towards him.


    Austin felt a strong suctioning sensation grab him and


    before he knew it, he was floating to the altar.


    Out of instinct, he was about to use his physical strength to stop his body from moving,


    but he changed his mind.


    He recalled what had happened in the supreme universe in the Ninth Evil Valley.


    The monk had also noticed the Reincarnation Token and forced Austin to meet him.


    Austin assumed that the Taoist priest didn''t want to hurt him, just like the monk hadn''t.


    Whoosh!


    Austin landed on the altar and stood in front of the Taoist priest.


    "What''s he doing?"


    The governing gods, the twelfth zodiac animals, Chapman, and Atticus were all stunned.


    The Taoist priest was so powerful that no one dared to approach him,


    yet Austin was inches from him now.


    "Did Austi


    Austin''s shoulders slumped.


    "What he said is true.


    If we tell you the secret, it will kill us.


    It will even affect you,"


    the monk said.


    While they talked,


    the governing gods discussed among themselves.


    "What''s going on?


    He hasn''t killed Austin yet. He''s talking to him. It doesn''t make sense.


    Is it because of the Reincarnation Token?"


    a governing god wondered.


    Just now, everyone had seen the Taoist priest take the Reincarnation Token from Austin.


    "That''s the only explanation."


    The other governing gods nodded in agreement.


    "I didn''t expect the Reincarnation Token to be so important.


    Even a creature on the road of reincarnation treats him differently because of that token.


    So if we get our hands on the Reincarnation Token, we will be able to explore the secret of the road of reincarnation,"


    a governing god suggested.


    "Yes, you are right."


    This seemed to cheer up everyone else.


    The road of reincarnation was always a taboo in the Sea of Chaos.


    nonetheless, All powerful warriors wanted to explore it.


    After all, every cultivator liked exploring.

 Chapter 4112 Learn New Skills

    All of a sudden, all the governing gods looked at Austin with greed in their eyes.


    Because Austin had used the Reincarnation Token so many times, many creatures in the Sea of Chaos knew about it.


    However, the road of reincarnation had been nothing but a legend to them until today.


    The stories were too tall. Not even the governing gods believed them to be true.


    Therefore, the powerful cultivators in the Sea of Chaos had never paid much attention to the Reincarnation Token in Austin''s hand.


    They saw it as a useful magic treasure, nothing else.


    But now, it had been proven that the Reincarnation Token really had something to do with the road of reincarnation.


    Therefore, they needed to come up with plans to steal it from Austin.


    As the Taoist talked to Austin, a transparent array rose from the altar to isolate them.


    As a result, the people around the altar had no idea what Austin, the Taoist priest, and the monk were discussing.


    "Young man, I have a hunch that you will play a very crucial role in rebuilding the road of reincarnation in the future,"


    the Taoist priest said.


    "What do you mean, sir?"


    Austin asked, frowning down at the Taoist priest.


    He didn''t even know what the road of reincarnation was. How could he fix it one day?


    "It''s only a hunch,


    but my hunches are always accurate.


    I''m advanced in the law of space and time and I know something about the law of reincarnation, so I can have some premonitions concerning the past, the present, and the future.


    You should trust me,"


    the Taoist priest explained.


    "Ha! Old man, you''re like me.


    I had the same hunch when I first met this young man,"


    the monk added, laughing.


    "All right! Since you both have the same feeling, I believe you."


    Austin wasn''t positive but he didn''t want a lecture.


    It seemed that both the Taoist priest and the monk were reluctant to leak any information about the road of reincarnation to him.


    It was up to him to unlock its mysteries.


    ''Are they right?


    Am I this vital to the road of reincarnation?''


    Austin wondered.


    The Taoist priest and the monk had predicted his future,


    yet Austin still felt frustrated.


    He had run into two old men who were related to the road of reincarnation, but he couldn''t get any useful information about the road of reincarnation from them.


    ''It seems I have to give up on my inquiry about the road of reincarnation.


    No one is willing to tell me anything about


    it''s not that easy for them to kill us."


    The instant the twelve zodiac animals disappeared, Austin heard their voices in his ears.


    By this time, all the powerful cultivators that had been around the altar had left.


    Only Chapman and Atticus were left on the steps of the altar.


    "You two, get out of here right now! Otherwise, I will have to forcibly remove you!"


    Austin yelled, glaring at them with coldness.


    "All right, Austin. But we''re not finished with you!"


    After a moment of thought, Chapman and Atticus gritted their teeth and left the altar. Soon, they were gone into the void.


    Their wounds had recovered exponentially after several days of rest.


    They were reluctant to leave because the governing gods were likely still waiting for them outside.


    Once they went out, they would be hunted down by their enemies again.


    After everyone had left, the Taoist priest began to teach Austin his secret skills.


    Austin, of course, listened carefully and absorbed all the information.


    Since Austin was smart and experienced in martial arts now, he knew his comprehension ability was the key for him to learn a new technique.


    He just needed to grasp the core essence of the skill to be learned. Once he fully understood it, he had no problem mastering it.


    Sometimes, in order to comprehend a certain cultivation method, some martial arts masters would cultivate in seclusion for tens of millions of years.


    When they understood it thoroughly, it would only cost them a few seconds to master it.


    The higher a cultivator''s cultivation base was, the more likely he would adopt things based on comprehension.

 Chapter 4113 Teachings

    Days passed as time inched forward.


    In the Land of Void, Austin quietly sat cross-legged on the altar within the gray continent.


    Mysterious scriptures poured from the mouth of the Taoist priest who was enlightening Austin, turning into original runes that swayed back and forth like a group of fish swimming in the deep sea, coiling around the altar.


    Meanwhile,


    a chase was happening through the Land of Void.


    "We''re not going to let you escape!"


    More than a dozen governing gods chased after Atticus and Chapman.


    Broken gray continents and other unfathomable places filled the boundless Land of Void under the strange starry sky that covered everything.


    It almost seemed like Chapman had no destination in mind as he led Atticus to run everywhere.


    In order to hunt down the patriarch of the nine-tailed demon fox race, Chapman entered the Land of Void many times before, so he had a certain level of understanding about this mysterious space.


    Meanwhile, the governing gods were closely trailing at their heels and were busy swearing that they would be the one to kill Chapman and Atticus.


    Since several super forces joined hands and sent out their governing gods, they thought that they would be able to easily kill Ronnie.


    Unexpectedly, Ronnie only left avatars behind and his real body was nowhere to be found.


    They turned to Chapman and Atticus but they still hadn''t killed the two.


    Fury didn''t even begin to explain what the governing gods were feeling. All of them swore in their hearts that they wouldn''t stop until they killed Chapman and Atticus.


    On the other hand, the twelve zodiac animals merely camped out at a hidden place and waited for Austin.


    Thanks to the group of governing gods who broke in, the originally silent Land of Void became lively.


    Someone in the depths of the Land of Void also noticed this.


    "I can feel Chapman''s aura.


    Is he in the Land of Void to chase me again?


    I was just about to go out to get even with him. I didn''t expect he''d come to me himself,"


    a blurry figure sneered.


    me time,


    outside the Sea of Chaos,


    in a special space,


    there was a cliff billions of feet high that reached the clouds.


    A huge bird nest settled in the middle of the cliff like a huge platform and cast a large shadow.


    Two huge eggs laid within the safety of the nest.


    One of the eggs trembled and released a thick black fog.


    Black fog engulfed the entirety of the nest.


    Violent energy burst from the egg from time to time.


    Triumphant laughter echoed once in a while.


    "Ha-ha! I didn''t expect to get the body of the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    With this body, my strength is at least ten times stronger!


    Moreover, it''s the primitive chaotic beast with the strongest body in the Absolute Space Sea.


    With this body, it''ll be extremely difficult for others to kill me!"


    Every word the gloomy and vicious voice spoke was filled with delight.


    It was none other than Ronnie.


    "Just wait, Sea of Chaos.


    I''m coming back.


    Everything will fall into my hands.


    I will rule this chaotic space!


    I''ll get my hands on all the resources in this chaotic space.


    With that, not only can I cure my injuries, but I will also make rapid progress in my cultivation!"


    Ronnie laughed confidently.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    More and more black fog suddenly gushed out of the egg and a terrible pressure that made the very space tremble spread out.

 Chapter 4114 Devise Your Own Skills

    Deep in the Land of Void,


    days were flying past and


    Austin still sat cross-legged on the altar.


    After about a month,


    his eyes opened and a mysterious aura settled down around him.


    The time and space around Austin''s body were constantly distorting as if it were water.


    At this point,


    Austin felt as if he were free from time and space.


    It was like he was floating in nothing. It was indescribable to him.


    "Thank you so much, sir!"


    Austin got up and bowed to the Taoist priest sincerely.


    Over the past month, he had made bounds and leaps in his cultivation,


    especially in the law of reincarnation.


    He was quite satisfied with that.


    Meanwhile, he had also progressed in the law of time and the law of space.


    "You''re welcome.


    Young man, you are more talented than I expected you to be.


    I have lived several lifetimes, and you are the most talented human I''ve ever seen,"


    the Taoist priest praised.


    In the past month, he had imparted the laws he knew to Austin. During that process, he had uncovered Austin''s true potential.


    No matter how complicated the laws were, Austin could soon comprehend them under his guidance.


    "Sir, how many lifetimes have you lived?


    Is it true that creatures can be reborn after they die?"


    Austin asked quickly, looking at the Taoist priest with big eyes.


    Now that he had a deeper understanding of the law of reincarnation, he was interested and wanted to know as much as possible.


    Legend had it that all living creatures couldn''t avoid reincarnation.


    After a creature died, their spiritual soul would enter the path of reincarnation in order to be reborn and start a new life.


    No one knew whether the legend was true or not,


    not even the governing gods.


    If reincarnation did exist, Austin wondered if there were creatures who could remember their previous lives.


    If they couldn''t remember anything, who passed down the legends of reincarnation?


    "How long have I lived?


    Does reincarnation really exist?" the Taoist priest repeated as he looked into the distance.


    His eyes were fixated on nothing but it


    ing gods let out battle cries and fought using their full strength.


    Their blood splashed all over the sky, destroying hundreds of millions of miles of land and hundreds of millions of miles of void.


    Battles were everywhere and the deaths were innumerable.


    This went on until the entire world was broken


    and the original chaotic laws were shattered.


    Everything was destroyed.


    The Absolute Space Sea was next.


    Then, the glorious era came to an end.


    The end of cultivation era began.


    All the divine gods died and the worlds fell.


    The energy was exhausted and the laws were broken.


    All the creatures were in despair.


    It was a sad and hard time.


    Austin walked around, comprehended things, cultivated, and tried to bring hope to this desperate world.


    "No.


    I need to change everything.


    I will find a way to free this desperate world.


    Reincarnation is necessary!"


    Even though he didn''t know how to fix it, Austin was unwilling to give up.


    There was no energy, laws didn''t exist, and creatures had begun to die.


    Even the weakest that had never cultivated were dying off.


    In the end, Austin was the only survivor.


    Sitting cross-legged in the world of dead silence and confusion, he was lost in his thoughts.


    "Young man, hold on. You are about to invent your own skill."


    On the altar, the Taoist priest and the monk were watching Austin the whole time.

 Chapter 4115 The Six Paths Reincarnation Skill

    "Reincarnate with six paths open!"


    Austin shouted in a voice that shook the air around him. He sat cross-legged in midair. His hand lifted and slashed forward.


    Boom!


    With the movement of Austin''s hand, six huge paths were cut in the sky in front of him. Each was filled with the rich law of reincarnation


    and had evolved into a reincarnation world.


    "Creatures be reborn!


    Worlds be built!"


    Austin continued, pointing at the six paths.


    All of a sudden, from the gap between heaven and earth, countless souls emerged. They formed a neat line and walked towards the six paths.


    The lines of souls were so long that they stretched into the void. After a while, they had all entered the six paths. In the six reincarnation worlds, they were reborn and turned into new creatures, ready to begin new lives.


    "What? That''s unbelievable!


    The skill he made is related to the six paths!


    How is that possible?"


    On the altar, the Taoist priest and the monk were watching the events with their jaws slack.


    All the while,


    Austin still hadn''t moved.


    The souls continued to pour in and


    gradually, a new era began.


    Between heaven and earth, energy gushed and the laws began to gradually improve.


    Creatures were reborn and the land became prosperous.


    There were many geniuses who competed for glory.


    Divine gods appeared one after another.


    His work here was done.


    In the void, Austin slowly opened his eyes and smiled.


    "This is my reincarnation skill. It''s called the Six Paths Reincarnation Skill.


    I created it myself!"


    Austin announced in a voice that shook the whole area.


    Then


    he returned to the altar.


    "Thank you so much, sir!"


    Austin bowed to the Taoist priest.


    "Sir, you also helped. Thank you!"


    Austin also bowed to the monk.


    He remembered how the monk had assisted him in the supreme universe inside the Ninth Evil Valley.


    t even a governing god wouldn''t notice him.


    "Let me see where they have gone,"


    Austin said softly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a powerful law of reincarnation spread out from his body.


    In the space ahead, he could see the outlines of some figures.


    As he got closer, he could see that they were the twelve zodiac animals.


    Austin immediately followed the path and


    arrived his destination in moments.


    "Sirs, I found you!"


    Austin said with a smile, looking at the void in front of him.


    One at a time, they gradually appeared.


    During this period of time, the twelve of them had opened up a hidden, small world to have a rest and wait for Austin to come out of his seclusion.


    "Austin, did you learn lots of things from that two men?"


    the sky-devouring dog asked.


    "Yes,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Wait. Where are the others?"


    he asked.


    "Those old guys are hunting down Chapman and Atticus,"


    the tiger explained.


    "Let''s go and have a look,"


    Austin said.


    "Austin, I think we''d better go back first.


    They outnumber us. We are no match for them,"


    the sky-devouring dog suggested.


    "It doesn''t matter. We don''t have to be afraid of them in the Land of Void,"


    Austin replied with a confident smile.

 Chapter 4116 Fighting With The Governing God

    Austin''s level of the law of reincarnation had skyrocketed.


    Since this Land of Void was filled with the law of reincarnation,


    he felt confident that no one could threaten him. He could completely unleashed his law power.


    Even if he couldn''t actually defeat the governing gods, Austin was positive that he could escape safe and sound.


    "This is going great so far!


    Let''s go now!"


    Austin urged the twelve zodiac animals to move along.


    "Alright, fine."


    The twelve zodiac animals had no choice but to follow him.


    While Austin walked forward, he was using the law of reincarnation to find the whereabouts of Chapman and Atticus.


    The powerful energy of the law of reincarnation was emitting from Austin''s entire body.


    Soon enough, the two blurry figures of Chapman and Atticus appeared not so far ahead.


    About a dozen figures followed them closely.


    Austin''s deduction contained the law of time, law of space, and law of reincarnation. The combined power of these three was extremely tremendous.


    "Look, it''s really them!"


    All of their faces were painted with surprise and joy when they saw this.


    "Austin, you''re totally awesome!


    Your skill of deduction is really far better than mine!"


    the big black bull could not help but shout. It was surprising since the big black bull seldom praised others.


    Following Atticus and Chapman''s projection, they marched forward on one of the stone roads in the vast starry sky.


    Austin knew that each of the stone road directly led to a gray continent.


    Not long after,


    Austin''s expectation was confirmed. A gray continent indeed appeared in front of them


    "They must be hiding in this continent!"


    Austin exclaimed to the others


    as they landed on the gray and broken continent.


    With that, Austin immediately released his spiritual sense.


    "Yes, I found where they are!"


    Austin shouted in excitement. He was completely overjoyed by his discovery.


    His powerful spiritual sense could already cover almost half of the land.


    "Come with me. Let''s go find them!"


    With that, Austin took the twelve zodiac animals deep into the heart of the continent.


    "Austin, you really have advanced dramatically in the past month. I''m really impressed.


    You already saw them when I couldn''t even perceive anything in this continent. It''s as if I were in a vacuum.


    How


    sant meadow enjoying the breeze.


    "You''ve got some tricks up your sleeve!"


    The superior elder''s face immediately darkened.


    "But you won''t escape death!"


    He quickly reached out his huge hand, trying to get hold of Austin.


    "After I finally kill you, I will find the time to go to the three thousand big and small universes to destroy everything related to you."


    His voice was undoubtedly cold, ruthless, and vicious.


    Whoosh!


    Austin combined the law of reincarnation, law of time, and law of space together to perfectly dodge the attack.


    Then, he suddenly entered another distant space.


    The superior elder''s huge hand grabbed nothing but air from the position where Austin stood. It was as if he stretched his hand into a lake and only made time and space ripple like water.


    Austin suddenly appeared in another position and was quick to attack.


    Boom!


    He used his Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and the Triple Avatar Skill.


    More than one-hundred deities, three heavenly dragons, and Austin''s two avatars rushed out and surrounded the superior elder of the Novel Court.


    Boom!


    The fierce battle between the two burst out an extremely terrifying and seemingly endless energy and law power.


    "This is impossible! It has only been a month, but your fighting power has increased so much!"


    The superior elder was utterly shocked and angry.


    He found it unbelievable that such a young man dared to rush up to him and fight him to the death.


    What''s worse, it was undeniable that he really had unbelievable power to do so.

 Chapter 4117 The Fighting Power Of The Governing God

    "Austin is fighting fiercely against a governing god! And he has the upper hand!"


    The twelve zodiac animals had already caught up with Austin at this time. When they saw this scene, they were completely stunned.


    "Wait, Austin... How could he actually fight against a governing god?!"


    The twelve zodiac animals were all shocked at Austin''s power. They could not believe any of it.


    Austin was only a medium-grade divine god, but he was already able to fight against a governing god. This was a groundbreaking record in the cultivation history of this chaotic space.


    "Austin, you go to hell!"


    The superior elder from the Novel Court was extremely furious. He felt very aggrieved and humiliated.


    Boom!


    A bright token directly flew out of his body and hung right above his head. Overwhelming laws of brightness fell one after another, tightly protecting him.


    He was so murderous, and he wanted to kill Austin right away.


    Boom!


    The bright token continued to enlarge quickly. Suddenly, it slashed forward and shattered the space inch by inch.


    The overwhelming laws of brightness entirely fell from the void and completely entangled around Austin.


    Boom!


    The superior elder opened his mouth, and a dazzling crystal ball immediately flew out and spun rapidly. And just like an enormous star, it crushed towards Austin.


    The wind, rain, thunder, lightning, and hail were all released from the crystal ball and directly hit Austin fiercely.


    The superior elder used almost all his skills without any reservation. He wanted to annihilate Austin.


    "The six reincarnation paths, open at once!"


    With Austin''s roar, the six huge reincarnation paths immediately floated in front of him. Just like six monsters that opened their enormous mouths, they quickly devoured the energy in front of them.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, everything was devoured by the six huge reincarnation paths.


    The superior elder''s token and crystal ball were also swallowed by the six huge reincarnation paths.


    "Come back here!"


    the superior elder shouted in panic. He desperately reached his hands into one of the reincarnation paths and forcefully took out the token and the crystal ball.


    "Break!"


    the elder shouted as he continuously punched. With his punches flew out six bright worlds that smashed into the six paths.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The six paths vio


    aughed and continued his fierce attacks.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin''s whole body was full of energy. He rose into the sky like a burning fire ball and his heat was absolutely terrifying.


    "Ha-ha, Austin, that''s enough. You have proved your strength already.


    There is no need to waste precious time.


    Let''s work together now and kill this old bastard once and for all."


    The twelve zodiac animals laughed as they gathered around Austin.


    "Humph!"


    The superior elder looked totally sullen.


    He knew that once the twelve zodiac animals joined the battle, he would definitely be defeated,


    because it meant that there would be two governing gods attacking him at the same time.


    "Just wait and see!"


    the superior elder snorted coldly. Then, he immediately took a step back and disappeared.


    As a governing god, he had a wide and deep understanding of the law of space.


    He also practiced a unique cultivation method. Once he decided that he wanted to leave, it was difficult for others to stop him.


    "Austin, you are totally awesome.


    I didn''t expect that you made such a huge progress in the past month,"


    said the sky-devouring dog. It was really impressed by Austin''s performance just now.


    "Great job, young man. You are really just like me!"


    the tiger praised as it stepped forward and patted Austin on the shoulder.


    "Austin, with your current power and strength,


    you can actually do whatever you want in the Sea of Chaos.


    Even the governing gods won''t be a threat to you,"


    the black bull said with a smile. It was really proud of Austin.

 Chapter 4118 Perfect The Six Paths Reincarnation Skill

    "Austin, what are we going to do next?


    How about leaving this strange place first?"


    the sky-devouring dog said.


    "We can''t do that.


    We need to go and look for Chapman and Atticus.


    We still have to get our revenge.


    They''ve wanted me to die so badly. How can I let them go so easily?"


    Austin said with a sinister smile.


    "Ahh, you''re right!


    I almost forgot! Let''s get even with the two old bastards.


    They don''t deserve to live. End their lives, indeed!"


    The black bull and the tiger nodded in agreement.


    "Good! Let''s go this way then. I''ve identified their location."


    Austin chuckled and strode in one direction.


    With the help of Austin''s spiritual sense which could perceive almost half of this weird gray continent, finding Chapman and Atticus was too easy.


    At this moment,


    in a bunch of ruins of the gray continent,


    Chapman and Atticus cowered in a rotting basement.


    They had escaped to this continent and had been in hiding for more than ten days. They found this dilapidated basement in the ruins and decided to stay here.


    There were rich laws of reincarnation in the ruins.


    The laws of reincarnation transformed into gray ribbons that floated in midair.


    This made it extremely difficult for someone from the outside to perceive the ruins.


    Chapman and Atticus never left the basement in order to recuperate.


    However, the laws of reincarnation were not strong enough to block Austin''s powers of perception.


    He was able to immediately pinpoint where they were hiding.


    "Our wounds need to be healed as soon as possible.


    It won''t be long before Ronnie comes back.


    As soon as he comes back, our days of suffering will be over,"


    Chapman said with high hopes.


    "That''s right.


    Then at the right time, we will have our revenge,"


    Atticus said with a nod.


    The two of them were united in distress and did not doubt each other.


    At the same time, they had put all their confidence in Ronnie.


    ated had to be tested, polished and improved in actual combat.


    Admittedly, it was quite insane for Austin to use the governing gods as punching bags to perfect his secret skill.


    Only Austin dared to be so arrogant in the whole Sea of Chaos.


    Of course, he was confident. His invincible physical body alone had allowed him to fight against the governing gods.


    Whoosh!


    Three identical Austin, more than one hundred deities, and three dragons appeared at the same time. They used different secret skills to attack Chapman and Atticus.


    At the same time, the law of reincarnation in the ruins seemed to synchronize with Austin and began to surge towards him.


    Boom!


    This time, it was Austin''s turn to attack the two governing gods fiercely.


    Chapman and Atticus couldn''t get any advantage.


    "How is this possible?"


    As the battle progressed, they became more and more stunned.


    Austin was actually neck and neck with them!


    Nonetheless, despite their injuries, they were still governing gods.


    Their faces darkened. They realized painfully that the young man in front of them had truly risen to prominence.


    He had the strength to fight against governing gods.


    This meant that from now on, this young man had truly become one of the most powerful, top masters in the Sea of Chaos.

 Chapter 4119 One Versus Two

    "No wonder you dared to provoke us.


    You are still young, yet you''ve become so strong.


    But so what? We have been governing gods for ages. How could you possibly be that naive to think that we would fear a young man like you?


    Today, I will make sure that you, the so-called genius, shall die at my hands!"


    Chapman shouted. His yellow palms were emanating the aura of ancient times. Time fragments flew in the air, and countless laws gushed down like a waterfall. Interwoven into a huge cage made of laws, it pressed down on Austin.


    He wanted to use this time-tested law power to forcibly trap Austin.


    He was confident that his cultivation base in law power was definitely much more powerful than that of this new hotshot in front of him.


    Meanwhile, Austin employed the Six Paths Reincarnation Skill again. In a split-second, six huge paths appeared in front of him as he forcibly dragged the law cage built by Chapman into one of the paths.


    Boom!


    The six paths didn''t seem to hold well and were about to explode. However, in the end, they successfully exiled the law cage into the unknown reincarnation world.


    "Attack!"


    Austin, now flanked by his two avatars roared to the sky and exerted their full strength. Their blood vitality boiled over and spurted from the top of their heads, rushing straight to the void and suppressing everything in their paths.


    More than one hundred deities and three heavenly dragons activated all kinds of secret skills to create tremendous power and attacked Chapman and Atticus simultaneously.


    So far, the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation and the Triple Avatar Skill were two of Austin''s most powerful secret skills.


    Once he activated them, even the governing gods wouldn''t dare to slack off.


    "This guy has become incredibly powerful now!"


    The twelve zodiac animals were also amazed. Invisibly, they watched as the battle unfolded from far away.


    "He keeps polishing and perfecting his own technique. It seems that the secret technique that he is using now, related to reincarnation, was actually created by him, himself!"


    the goat exclaimed.


    "It is indeed incredible!


    He is still young and has not yet become a governing god. But, he has actually created such a powerful secret technique. I have no doubt that he is already at the top in this chaotic space!"


    the colorful rooster praised sincerely.


    "Ha ha, this guy is worthy of my efforts!"


    An overwhelming pride surged in the sky-devouring dog''s heart, being the one who had discovered Austin and recommended him to its master.


    It turned out that it ha


    ed.


    "If that''s what you want then fight me!"


    Austin sneered back arrogantly.


    "Move!"


    one of the governing gods then roared.


    In the eyes of these governing gods, Austin was like a thorn in the flesh. Now that the opportunity had presented itself, how could they let go of him easily?


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Flaming gigantic hands came at Austin from all directions.


    Although these were just the simplest strikes from the governing gods,


    all kinds of brilliant energies and laws were contained in them. In an instant, the space in the surroundings was completely blocked and frozen.


    Waves of powerful auras spread quickly as they emitted overwhelming and extremely terrifying bursts of energy.


    "Ha ha, you ancient fossils think that you can kill me."


    Austin smiled calmly.


    But then again, it was not the time to risk his life and fight them.


    "The Six Paths Reincarnation Skill!"


    he then yelled out as he stuck his hand forward.


    Once more, the six reincarnation paths instantly appeared behind him, spreading a powerful sense of the law of reincarnation


    While floating all over the surrounding space, the law of reincarnation also continued to concentrate itself into the six paths.


    "We have to go now!"


    Austin said to the twelve zodiac animals through his spiritual sense and stepped into the reincarnation world built with the six paths.


    The twelve zodiac animals rushed into the six paths without hesitation.


    No sooner than the last animal got in, the paths began to twist and blur, becoming illusory.


    "Stop them!"


    The governing gods were shocked to see what Austin was up to. They furiously rushed forward in a futile attempt to stop Austin and his companions from escaping.

 Chapter 4120 The Green-haired Zombie

    Boom!


    The governing gods worked together to destroy the six paths of reincarnation.


    Somewhere in the starry sky,


    a muffled buzzing reverberated just as Austin and the twelve zodiac animals appeared.


    "Austin, are you all right?"


    the sky-devouring dog asked, concern evident in its tone.


    The destruction of the six paths of reincarnation produced a backlash that had injured Austin. When his companions noticed blood dripping from the corner of Austin''s mouth, they became worried.


    "I''m okay. Don''t worry as it''s just a minor injury.


    Besides, reincarnation is a process of constant destruction and rebirth, so fighting these masters is beneficial to me."


    Austin recalled the moment when the six paths of reincarnation had shattered. At that time, he found that his comprehension of the law of reincarnation had improved a little. He couldn''t help but feel a tinge of excitement.


    "You baffle me more and more each day,"


    the big black bull remarked as it grinned and patted Austin on the shoulder.


    "So, Austin, shall we leave this Land of Void?"


    the sky-devouring dog questioned. Now that its concerns had been settled, it was curious to hear what Austin had planned next.


    "No. Let''s seize the opportunity to explore this mysterious land,"


    Austin suggested.


    "Okay."


    The twelve zodiac animals nodded in agreement.


    They were infused with excitement at the prospect of exploring a strange land.


    After glancing around, Austin and the twelve zodiac animals selected one of the stone roads to explore.


    Eventually, their search brought them to other roads in the Land of Void.


    Over the next few days, Austin and the twelve zodiac animals realized that the Land of Void was a vast but broken starry sky.


    Many pieces of gray continents floated in the air,


    each filled with the law of reincarnation and other mysterious things.


    Besides these gray continents, many ancient stone roads extended into the depths of the void. No one knew where they led.


    "This is an abandoned space."


    During their expedition, Austin and the twelve zodiac animals reached the same conclusion.


    "I''ve been here before. This is the continent where I found the nine-tailed demon fox race last time!"


    Austin''s brows furrowed, and he mumbled. They had been walking a


    gushed out, like a volcano spewing lava.


    He summoned every ounce of his physical strength and rushed forward.


    At this moment, an unexpected sound halted him.


    "No one can stir up trouble on the road of reincarnation"


    a cold and emotionless voice flared from the river''s depths.


    Before Austin or the twelve zodiac animals could react,


    a massive army of zombies with long, dark-green hair emerged from the muddy river.


    Whoosh!


    These green-haired zombies emitted dangerous auras, and the air around them reeked of rotten fish.


    They pounced on Austin at astonishing speed.


    "Fuck off!"


    Austin roared as a bright flying sword flew out from his mouth and hurtled toward the dozen zombies closest to him.


    However, to his shock, the flying sword couldn''t hurt these zombies!


    "What the hell? Each of these zombies has the power of a semi-governing god!"


    The twelve zodiac animals were truly terrified now and subconsciously took several steps backward, putting some distance between themselves and the river.


    Splash!


    The green-haired zombies continued to emerge from the roaring river.


    In a flash, the number of green-haired zombies had grown to tens of thousands. Then, they rushed forward and surrounded Austin.


    As tens of thousands of zombies with power equivalent to semi-governing gods enclosed him, Austin had no escape route left!


    What was worse, these green-haired zombies seemed to have no consciousness. If they fought, they would probably be ruthless creatures, unafraid to die.

 Chapter 4121 The Giant Zombie

    "Austin, watch for these guys! They are not to be trifled with!"


    the sky-devouring dog exclaimed as it warned Austin.


    Right now, he was facing tens of thousands of fearless and vicious semi-governing gods.


    Even if a governing god was in his situation, in the face of these monstrous green-haired zombies, he wouldn''t recklessly pick a fight with all of them.


    "Don''t worry about me.


    Just keep your distance.


    They won''t be able to hurt me that easily,"


    Austin firmly said to the twelve zodiac animals.


    At the same time, the green-haired monsters formed a wall that surrounded Austin.


    Obviously, if he wanted to continue crossing the river, they wouldn''t hesitate to rush up and tear him apart.


    "I want to see it for myself..."


    Without any hesitation, Austin stepped forward.


    Swish! Swish!


    Seeing this, several green-haired zombies immediately pounced on him. They exuded a terrifying aura that could easily smash the space into pieces. Moreover, their movements were astonishingly fast despite their sizes.


    Then, under the control of Austin''s mind, the bright flying sword dragged thousands of sharp sword waves that slashed in all directions.


    At the same time, Austin also unleashed his mind sword.


    Clang! Clang!


    Both swords dashed at an incredible speed, though Austin''s mind sword was still much faster than his flying sword. As they darted to the enemies, a series of metal-colliding sounds echoed, like firecrackers scattered in the air.


    Right now, Austin''s mind sword was ineffective against governing gods.


    However, since he was just dealing with semi-governing gods, even his mind sword could inflict tremendous damage.


    In an instant, almost every green-haired zombie was hit by the mind sword. Their faces contorted as they writhed and screamed in pain.


    "That''s amazing! Only Austin can do this!"


    the twelve zodiac animals exclaimed in admiration as Austin exhibited such astounding strength and skills.


    With this, the green-haired zombies were greatly infuriated. They roared and released their corpse miasma while waving their long and sharp claws towards Austin.


    "Six Paths Reincarnation Skill!"


    As his opponents rushed towards him, Austin stretched out and waved his hand, unleashing the six reincarnation paths that emitted a tremendous devouring power. Like the mouths of colossal monsters, they savagely devoured the green-haired zombies one after another.


    Dozens of green-haired zombies were then sucked into the six reincarnation paths. They desperately struggled but were just mercilessly chomped down.


    Takin


    iercely roared.


    Whoosh!


    The black altar where it was standing was suddenly activated. Then, thick black fogs of death instantly erupted.


    The huge zombie was pretty determined to finish Austin off right at that moment.


    As it waved its hand, about tens of thousands of the ordinary green-haired zombies quickly assembled. They screamed harshly and besieged Austin like crazy.


    "Sirs, we need to retreat!"


    Austin was taken aback at this sudden turn of events. He knew that he couldn''t risk his life facing the giant zombie, so he immediately sent an urgent message to the twelve zodiac animals.


    Swoosh!


    As the gargantuan zombie waved its hand, a thick energy column surged out from the black altar, instantly tearing the void and attacking Austin.


    Since the giant zombie had the strength of a governing god, Austin''s heart panicked as he saw the rapidly approaching attack aimed at him.


    "Six Paths Reincarnation Skill!"


    Austin hurriedly exerted all his strength and unleashed the power of the reincarnation paths again.


    "Humph! You are indeed a damn survivor. Don''t think that you could get away just like that!


    I will crush your puny life!"


    When the towering zombie saw Austin use a secret skill with the power of reincarnation, its expression became more murderous and disdainful.


    Boom!


    The black column that was shooting towards Austin with great momentum collided with the six reincarnation paths.


    Upon contact, they created a massive explosion that generated an enormous impact.


    Everything in the area, including time, space, energy, laws, and other materials, was destroyed and turned to nothingness.


    Immediately after, huge mushroom clouds rose in the sky one after another.

 Chapter 4122 The Serious Situation

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Austin immediately stepped back.


    He had already made a rapid progress in the respective laws of reincarnation, time, and space. Hence, his maximum velocity had greatly improved.


    In just a span of a few seconds, he was already miles away from the river.


    Thankfully, as soon as he was no longer near the river, the green-haired zombies and the giant zombie halted their attacks.


    ''I see. It seems like their task is to keep the river safe,''


    Austin figured.


    The twelve animals dashed forward and surrounded Austin.


    "This giant zombie is too powerful! It''s a good thing it stopped pursuing you. I think it could be as powerful as Ronnie.


    It looks far stronger than a regular governing god," the sky-devouring dog commented.


    "Yeah, it sure is.


    That zombie is indeed difficult to deal with,"


    Austin replied.


    "Hey, by the way, why did that giant zombie say that you are the survivor of the old reincarnation road?"


    the big black bull curiously asked.


    "I don''t know..." Austin trailed off, as if he was pondering over the same thought. "It''s the first time I''ve heard of the old road of reincarnation."


    Austin shook his head.


    Then, just when they thought they were safe, all the ferocious green-haired zombies hovered above the huge river and glared at Austin.


    Their eyes were glazed with madness, and their faces were etched with murderous rage. They growled.


    The black altar rose and sank, covered by thick corpse miasma.


    The huge one that pursued him stood out from the numerous zombies, and two beams of green light shot out from its big eyes.


    "Come on! Let''s get out of here,"


    Austin ordered hurriedly.


    He had no intention of confronting the zombies before he figured out what was going on with the river.


    As if on cue, Austin and the twelve zodiac animals ran to safety.


    Their group eventually left the gray continent.


    "Even if Chapman and Atticus are still alive, they received severe damages. They can''t pose a threat to us now.


    Let''s leave the Land of Void,"


    Austin proposed.


    During their brief stay in the Land of Void, they spent their time exploring its vast regions. All they saw was its ashen continents, and its old stone roads.


    With that, their group headed to the Land of the Void''s entrance.


    After they went out,


    they were suspended above the Heaven


    at, okay?"


    Santos stressed every syllable.


    "Yes, master. I promise."


    Austin nodded.


    Then, he headed to the gate that led to the Divine Being''s World


    The particular gateway had been hidden in a space. Most creatures didn''t have the capability to spot it.


    However, locating it was an easy task for Austin.


    The law of space which made the gateway invisible couldn''t fool Austin.


    "Huh, you''re back, brat."


    The chaotic world tree materialized beside Austin.


    "Did anything happen to the door?"


    Austin asked the tree.


    "No.


    Nothing happened,"


    the chaotic world tree answered.


    "I''ll try it again,"


    Austin said as he rested his eyes on the gate in front of them.


    The last time Austin and the twelve zodiac animals attempted to enter,


    they tried to break the doorway by force, but to no avail.


    But Austin had greatly improved since he last visited this place. He was much stronger now. He wanted to give it another shot and see if he could open the door.


    He performed the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation, and released his physical strength.


    Due to the strength he had unleashed, his surroundings trembled vigorously.


    As he did so, he also activated the Chaotic Heaven Body and the body of the heaven metal race.


    "Six Paths Reincarnation Skill!"


    Austin summoned loudly.


    Six reincarnation paths appeared at the same time.


    "Come on!" Austin roared.


    He stretched out his right fist to launch an attack on the gateway.


    His fist grew bigger every second, and the six paths came at the door with his gigantic fist.

 Chapter 4123 She Was Pregnant

    Clang!


    The fist made a deafening sound as it smashed at the gate with an incredible power behind it. The rolling sound waves that emanated from the impact were so strong that they turned into a tide of pure energy as they rolled outwards.


    Austin quickly waved his hand and activated the energy of the laws of reincarnation, space, and time. This allowed him to block the void and stopped the sound waves from spreading outside.


    His reaction could not have been better timed. If these sound waves had spread out unchecked, then they were strong enough to severely damage the three thousand big and small universes.


    The impact, however, could not break down the gate, which only shook slightly after being pounded so hard.


    "How dare you!"


    An angry roar rang out from the other side,


    and a well-built, muscular man stepped out with two giant axes, one in each hand.


    He emanated an aura that was full of terrifying power and his eyes reflected his strength as well.


    But Austin knew that this was not a real creature. Instead, this was just a personification of the great cosmos force from the supreme universe.


    "Fuck off!"


    The newcomer lifted his axes and slashed at Austin violently. Since he was in sync with the great cosmos force, it began blowing and surging wildly in the void because of the terrible momentum of his attack.


    "Let me see how strong you really are!"


    Austin sneered and boldly rushed up to fight the man head on.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The terrifying consequences of their fight spread out in all directions in the form of energy waves.


    Fortunately, Austin had already activated the power of the three laws to form a protective shield around this area, so it was completely isolated from the outside space. At least at this moment, this area could be considered a small, independent world.


    This was not an easy task, but with Austin''s current strength, he could do so anytime and anywhere he wanted to.


    The two fighters confronted each other head on for a few bouts.


    "You are indeed quite awesome!"


    Austin involuntarily praised his opponent after he was forced to step back.


    He also noticed that the further his opponent was from the gate, the weaker his fighting power would be.


    Austin guessed that if they got close to the gate whilst they were fighting, then he might not be a match for the man at all.


    "Well, it looks like with my current strength, I can''t forcefully open the gate,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    Out of options, he activated his bodily movement skill and instantly pulled himself away from the gate.


    The guardian of the gate didn''t chase after


    line in his arms gently, touched her belly and asked in an excited tone,


    "Caroline, are you serious?


    Am I really going to be a father?"


    "Yes.


    I found out soon after your last departure.


    It has been almost six months now,"


    Caroline answered and lowered her head once again. She was blushing but at the same time, seemed ecstatic as well.


    Every time Austin came back and united with his wives, he would sleep with them. Now one of them was finally pregnant.


    "Ha ha, I''m going to be a father!"


    Out of excitement, Austin lifted Caroline into the air and they started laughing wholeheartedly.


    "Don''t mess around now, boy. Be careful.


    You are going to be a father, and yet you still act like a child!"


    Austin''s mother scolded him. She was taken aback when she saw Austin behaving so carelessly. In fact, she considered such childish behavior with a pregnant woman rude.


    She hailed from the Brilliant Kingdom on Earth, and had her own ideas and beliefs.


    Austin carefully put down Caroline. They were still giggling.


    "Congratulations, Caroline!"


    The other women and the three mermaids came forward and congratulated Caroline.


    "You all should have a baby as well.


    It''s going to be so much fun when all our children play together,"


    Caroline said excitedly.


    "Yes, I''ve been looking forward to having grandchildren for a long time.


    It''s going to be so amazing when you all get pregnant!"


    Austin''s mother agreed.


    "It will be beautiful!"


    Sue said. There was a firm look on her face but she also looked a bit flustered at being told to get pregnant like that.


    "Sisters, won''t it be amazing?"


    Sue looked at the three mermaids with a smile and asked.


    The three mermaids merely blushed upon her words.

 Chapter 4124 Sword Cosmos

    The mermaids were different from Sue.


    Sue had been Austin''s wife for a long time, while the three mermaids had followed Austin just recently.


    They hadn''t even slept together with him yet, so they were surely anxious and not ready to have children.


    "Well, all of you listen to me. You all will have a baby with Austin,


    and let''s make it as soon as possible!


    At that time, I can help you care for them,"


    Austin''s mother said with a smile.


    The immense joy of being a father made Austin stay in the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land for two months.


    ''The responsibility on my shoulders is even heavier now.''


    During such turbulent times, Austin''s sense of responsibility grew stronger as he now had his child to protect.


    ''In any case, I must protect the people around me,


    and not let anyone I care about, get hurt!''


    Austin swore to himself.


    In the past two months, the three mermaids all picked up their courage to be with Austin and formally became his wives.


    Once they opened their minds to Austin, the three girls all felt relief and happiness.


    This was the love that they themselves pursued actively.


    All this time, they had been very careful, patiently waiting for Austin to accept them one day.


    While waiting, each of them remained with a humble heart and even a sense of inferiority,


    ultimately, they got what they wanted.


    Their wishes had come true.


    Austin''s strong spiritual sense and sharp perception allowed him to feel the humility, deep in their hearts.


    "Don''t think too much of it. From now on, you are a part of my life."


    Austin tried to make them feel more at ease.


    His charm and affection completely dispelled the three girls'' insecurities. They immediately felt great joy brought about by his caring nature.


    For them, this was the true love


    that they had always been dreaming of.


    In return, the three mermaids did everything they could to make Austin happy, granting him every wish that he made.


    "What?


    The law of water!


    Moreover, it was the original chaotic law of water!


    What is going on?


    Is it because...


    aos is extremely turbulent now. How about we leave those supreme universes alone for the time being?"


    the sky-devouring dog suggested.


    "It doesn''t matter.


    I will still have to enter the Sword Cosmos sooner or later.


    Better to go and check the situation there now,"


    Austin replied.


    Fresh out of cultivation and with his current strength, he could go anywhere he wanted.


    If the governing gods of the super forces challenged him to a battle, he could choose to retreat and avoid getting hurt.


    "Very well."


    The twelve zodiac animals were all fearless by nature. Seeing Austin''s determination, they all nodded in agreement.


    Immediately, they created a long-distance teleportation channel, headed for the gate of the Sword Cosmos.


    Within moments,


    Austin and the twelve zodiac animals walked out of the teleportation channel.


    Not surprisingly, the void ahead was filled with various creatures.


    A towering gateway, which prominently touched the edges of the sky, stood in their way.


    Two mottled bronze gates exuded a formidable, ancient aura,


    highlighted by wisps of sword aura all over, which was very daunting.


    The plaque of this gate was engraved with two words,


    "Sword Cosmos".


    "Don''t get too close.


    In the past two days, hundreds of creatures have died here,


    all killed by the thrust of the sword aura of the gates,"


    a creature warned loudly.

 Chapter 4125 The Dragon-shaped Sword Aura

    "Is it this horrible?"


    Some creatures that had just arrived were so frightened that they hurried to distance themselves from the gateway. They didn''t stop until they felt safe.


    ''The sword auras from the Sword Cosmos are amazing. They display the essentials of swordsmanship skills.


    That elder is right. The most brilliant swordsmanship skills are from the Sword Cosmos,'' Austin thought.


    As the saying goes, "Dilettante watch the scene of bustle, while adept guard the entrance." Austin was a good swordsman, so he knew the powers of the sword aura emitted by the gateway.


    Creatures now crowded the void nearby, all their attentions on the gateway.


    But each tried to stay as far away from the gates as possible.


    Sharp sword auras continued to emerge from the bronze gates.


    They cut into the void, causing it to shatter into pieces.


    Austin stared at the two bronze gates.


    A while later, he made his way towards it.


    "What?


    Who is that man?


    How dare he approach that gateway? Is he not afraid of death?"


    the creatures in the distance whispered to each other.


    No one could see him clearly, for Austin had wrapped himself in several original chaotic laws.


    "Austin, be careful!"


    the twelve animals said to him through their spiritual sense.


    "It''s okay," Austin responded.


    He continued to walk up to the two bronze gates.


    The beams of sword aura on the bronze gates suddenly became violent


    and shot towards Austin.


    Austin opened his mouth,


    and a dazzling sword flew out.


    The sharp sword attacked the bronze gates, dragging thousands of sword waves through the air.


    "This man is so bold! He has the balls to attack the gateway,"


    the creatures in the distance screamed, awed.


    "This guy is done for!


    We all know that the Sword Cosmos is a supreme universe. Besides, it is said that the best swordsmen


    y.


    Can he really make it?"


    The creatures were now very nervous.


    But in that moment,


    Austin''s eyebrows bunched together.


    A dragon-shaped sword aura dashed out of the bronze doors.


    It threw its head back and growled.


    This dragon-shaped sword aura was covered in scales and radiated power, as if announcing that nothing could match it in terms of strength.


    It let out roars,


    causing the space around it to collapse.


    Its gaze fell on Austin, its huge eyes filled with sharp sword auras.


    Every scale on its massive body seemed to be engraved with the essentials of swordsmanship.


    ''What a horrible thing!''


    Austin thought.


    He could tell that the dragon was formed by the great cosmos force of the Sword Cosmos.


    The dragon let out a howl and


    flew towards Austin,


    a vicious look in its eyes.


    Austin was scared, but he also wanted to see how powerful the dragon was.


    "Austin, watch out! This dragon is made from the great cosmos force of a supreme universe. Don''t underestimate its strength,"


    the twelve animals reminded Austin through their spiritual sense.


    With a roar, the dragon launched an attack on Austin.


    It stretched out its huge claws, emitting a tremendous amount of sword aura.

 Chapter 4126 Overpower

    The sword dragon''s appearance became more frightening when it bared its teeth and claws.


    Boom!


    The void began to tremble, and the space started to collapse inch by inch. As the sword dragon pressed forward, everything around it shattered, opening a chaotic channel. Regardless of the destruction around it, the sword dragon''s gaze remained locked on Austin, determined to tear him to pieces.


    ''It''s so mighty!''


    Austin was in awe of the creature''s power.


    The battle power exerted after the amalgamation of the great cosmos force with the sharp sword aura was too appalling.


    Boom!


    In Austin''s body, over one hundred human worlds billowed in chaos, roaring deafeningly. Simultaneously, chaotic energy was continually being added to his body.


    The Chaotic Heaven Body and the body of the heaven metal race were activated in unison.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Over a hundred deities and three dragons rushed out and lined up in the void. They roared toward the sky in tandem with hair-raising momentum.


    The Flying Swordsmanship, the Mind Sword Skill, the Six Paths Reincarnation Skill, the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation, the Triple Avatar Skill, the Secret Reincarnation Skill...


    Austin used all his skills without reservation.


    The sword dragon increased the ferocity and intensity of its attacks


    as it considered Austin''s behavior a serious provocation.


    Its formidable body hurtled through the chasm in the void, smashing the space. Its entire body flashed with blinding sword light.


    Finally, Austin and the sword dragon clashed.


    The battle''s vast energy turned into a raging tidal wave of fury that rolled out in all directions.


    Boom!


    The sword dragon slashed at its target with its claw, causing the space where Austin was standing to collapse.


    Sharp sword light spread out, and divine radiance had risen and submerged the entire space.


    Boom! Boom!


    Three identical versions of Austin waved their fists simultaneously. The force they released was so powerful that they seemed to penetrate the heavens and the earth.


    Meanwhile, Austin''s blood essence boiled. His fighting spirit became oppressive.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Austin''s body became severely damaged as continuous st


    ce Palace."


    Austin turned and informed the twelve zodiac animals.


    Of course, the twelve zodiac animals wouldn''t question him.


    Their main task was to assist Austin in his exploration of the Sea of Chaos.


    Within the span of a breath, a long-distance teleportation channel was created.


    A moment later,


    they arrived at the Ice Palace.


    Austin led the twelve zodiac animals into the Ice Sword World located deep in the Ice Palace.


    Eventually, they made their way into a hidden small world in the Ice Sword World''s depths.


    This small world was well-hidden and fiercely guarded. It would be impossible for outsiders to find it.


    However, Austin had visited it before, which was why he was familiar with it.


    "Sir."


    Austin bowed to a middle-aged man in the small world.


    The tall, slender man with an aloof temperament had eyes that were as sharp as swords.


    In ancient times, Master Sword was the real ruler of the Sword Cosmos.


    This middle-aged man was Master Sword''s fifth disciple.


    "Sir, please see for yourself."


    Austin waved his hand, and a large crystal screen appeared in front of him.


    Several images played on the crystal screen.


    It showed the middle-aged man all that had transpired once the doors of the Sword Cosmos appeared,


    including Austin''s fight with the sword dragon.


    "The Sword Cosmos... It''s really the Sword Cosmos..."


    The middle-aged man was so excited that his whole body trembled, and he could hardly contain himself.

 Chapter 4127 The Secrets Of Supreme Universes

    The middle-aged man looked at the images on the crystal screen over and over again. He felt a deep feeling of longing for the doors no matter how many times he saw the images.


    Austin knew how he felt. He knew the nostalgic feeling of looking back to how things were. After all, Master Sword and his five disciples were the rulers of the Sword Cosmos during the ancient times.


    Later, Master Sword and his four disciples went to explore a mysterious cave and never returned.


    The youngest disciple, which was the middle-aged man in front of Austin, stayed in order to deal with the affairs of the Sword Cosmos.


    It took only a while before the powerful forces in the Sword Cosmos learned that Master Sword and his four disciples disappeared, leaving behind his youngest follower.


    Violence and chaos soon broke out as the different forces fought for the control of the entire cosmos.


    Some even went as far as conspiring with other supreme universes and opening the doors to let them in.


    The youngest disciple of Master Sword didn''t stand a chance against the overwhelming number of the powerful forces. With only a wisp of broken soul left, he managed to escape.


    Nostalgia washed over him when he saw the doors of the Sword Cosmos now. He was reminded of the glorious days when they ruled the cosmos.


    "I wonder how my master and the other four senior disciples are.


    What could they have found inside the mysterious cave?"


    the middle-aged man could only sigh as chaos ensued all around him.


    "Sir, I''ve tried. With my current strength, I couldn''t even nudge the doors of the Sword Cosmos.


    Otherwise, I would have gone in,"


    Austin reported.


    "The doors of the Sword Cosmos are equipped with a great cosmos force. You naturally couldn''t break in with your current strength.


    Otherwise, those governing gods would have already entered the Sword Cosmos by force,"


    the middle-aged man explained to the young cultivator.


    "Sir, I really want to know the difference between a supreme universe and an ordinary universe,"


    Austin asked out of the blue.


    The term "supreme universe" could be heard all around th


    believe it, but after thinking about it for quite a while, he realized that the middle-aged man could be right.


    He himself had also created many small spaces to cultivate in.


    These small spaces were like small worlds.


    "Outsiders can''t break into the small spaces created by the gods of chaos.


    No wonder the knowledge about the supreme universes is so scarce.


    Maybe the gods of chaos created small spaces to cultivate in because they wanted a hidden space without being disturbed by the outside,"


    Austin guessed.


    "Yes, you are right.


    That is the reason why creatures from the outside can''t break into supreme universes using brute force,"


    the middle-aged man confirmed with a nod.


    "In that case, the gods of chaos are really unimaginably powerful.


    The small spaces that they casually created could actually develop into supreme universes."


    Austin was in awe.


    "The power of gods of chaos is beyond our imagination.


    All the spaces are controlled by the gods of chaos.


    In the ranking of the Sea of Chaos, the gods of chaos are only one level stronger than the governing gods.


    But in truth the gap between them is so vast that they shouldn''t even be mentioned in the same breath.


    A god of chaos can kill a governing god with just his thought,"


    the middle-aged man said.


    "They can kill a governing god just by thinking about it?!"


    Austin couldn''t believe what the man said.

 Chapter 4128 Thirty Governing Gods

    "The strength of gods of chaos is beyond our imagination,"


    the middle-aged man sighed.


    "Sir, do you mean to say that I''ll be unable to enter the Sword Cosmos even if I become a governing god?


    Then I don''t know when, if ever, I can help you seek revenge."


    Austin shook his head in disappointment.


    The prospect of never being powerful enough was bad. Austin was also dispirited at the idea that he would be unable to keep his promise. He had never broken one in the past.


    Back in the Prime Martial World, he had promised the Flame Emperor that he would accompany the latter to the Divine Continent and help him find some spiritual herbs. The Flame Emperor needed those to rebuild his body.


    Despite all the hardships that had fallen their way, Austin had kept his promise and finally helped the Flame Emperor rebuild his body.


    Austin was a man of his word and this was a point of pride for him.


    "Don''t worry.


    You are remarkably strong already, and considering your current strength, I do have a way to help you enter the Sword Cosmos,"


    the middle-aged man assured him with a smile.


    "Wow! Do you really


    have a way to help me enter the Sword Cosmos?"


    The information was pleasantly surprising.


    "Of course.


    You know, I once ruled the Sword Cosmos. I know that place like the back of my hand.


    I also know that your current strength is about the same as an ordinary governing god of the Sea of Chaos. I am very sure that you''ll be able to enter the Sword Cosmos,"


    the middle-aged man replied.


    "That''s great!"


    Austin said excitedly.


    Every single creature in the Sea of Chaos dreamed of being able to enter a supreme universe.


    In fact, for most people, settling down and cultivating in a supreme universe was the farthest they ever hoped to reach.


    "Hmm. To enter that place, you have to utilize some special space nodes.


    To my knowledge, there are at least a dozen space nodes in the Sword Cosmos which are the weak links we''re looking for.


    I wouldn''t have been able to pinpoint these space nodes. But Lady Luck arrived in the form of the doors of the Sword Cosmos.


    With the doors visible, I can locate the weak space nodes.


    I will append a wisp of my aura, as well as the aur


    Sword Cosmos."


    The middle-aged man waved his hand and a beam of light rushed into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "You should give it a try. I am sure that you stand a fair chance of success,"


    the middle-aged man told him.


    "Okay.


    I see."


    Austin nodded.


    "There is one more thing I have to tell you about the Sword Cosmos,"


    the middle-aged man continued in a serious tone.


    "Now, there is no denying the fact that you are


    as strong as an ordinary governing god. But that is true only in the Sea of Chaos.


    Once you enter the Sword Cosmos, it''s best that you keep a low profile.


    This is because the governing gods there are much stronger than you.


    They vastly outnumber you as well. There are about thirty governing gods in the Sword Cosmos who belong to different forces.


    They are the most powerful masters and not to be taken lightly.


    Make sure you do not attract their attention after you have entered the Sword Cosmos.


    There are people from other supreme universes in the Sword Cosmos as well. Avoid any unnecessary encounters with them as well,"


    the middle-aged man warned him.


    "What?


    There are thirty governing gods in the Sword Cosmos?!"


    Austin gasped.


    There was an abundance of universes in the Sea of Chaos, but even combined from all those universes, the number of governing gods did not total thirty.


    The Sword Cosmos was a single supreme universe, but it alone had thirty governing gods! This was an astonishing piece of information.

 Chapter 4129 Head For The Sword Cosmos

    "That''s right.


    It''s safe to say that a supreme universe alone is capable of conquering the entire Sea of Chaos,"


    the middle-aged man said.


    "The supreme universe is really powerful,"


    Austin quietly commented.


    "Please find my master and four fellow disciples'' spiritual soul tablets when you enter the Sword Cosmos and bring them back to me.


    And there will be another bountiful harvest for you in that supreme universe.


    A mountain called the Divine Sword Mountain lies in the depths of the Sword Cosmos'' void.


    My master cultivated there in seclusion for a long time.


    Many of the fine and famous swords my master collected remain there.


    Each sword is a top chaotic magic treasure.


    Tens of millions of them could be found there.


    If you can get your hands on them, I will teach you how to merge them together and refine them into a flying sword.


    The power of such a flying sword will be beyond your wildest imagination.


    Moreover, you can also find the sword intent my master left behind in the Divine Sword Mountain. You can comprehend it during your stay there.


    It''s a great opportunity for you.


    Take it as your reward for lending me a hand,"


    the middle-aged man declared magnanimously.


    "So your master left behind tens of millions of famous swords at the chaotic level as well as his sword intent!"


    Shock filled Austin to his core when he heard the man''s words.


    Tens of millions of chaotic magic treasures was a fortune beyond a normal cultivator''s wildest dreams.


    More than the chaotic magic treasures, his interest was piqued by the sword intent left by Master Sword himself.


    No swordsman could ever resist the sweet temptation of its call.


    "Sir, it really is a once in a lifetime opportunity.


    However, I don''t think I''m worthy of it.


    Those famous swords are your master''s collection throughout his entire life. How can I keep them all to myself?"


    Austin humbly refused.


    ''It''s inappropriate to covet all those famous swords and keep them to myself. After all, they''re Master Sword''s lifetime collection.''


    "Ha-ha! Just keep them when you get your hands on them.


    As a matter of fact, all those fine swords at the chaotic le


    will follow my every word!"


    Maniacal laughter continued to burst out from the egg.


    Every inch of the entire bird nest was engulfed by the energy and laws at that point.


    The creature who was about to exit the giant egg was from one of the most powerful races in the Absolute Space Sea.


    Despite the cracks on the shell, it would still take at least a few months for the egg to hatch.


    Meanwhile,


    a conversation was happening within the Ice Palace in the Ice Sword World of the Sea of Chaos.


    "I foresee that Ronnie will be back in about three months."


    It took a while but the middle-aged man finally declared his divination.


    "I see...


    Are you sure?"


    Austin asked cautiously.


    "I''m roughly about eighty percent certain,"


    the middle-aged man replied.


    "I believe you.


    I''ll set off for the Sword Cosmos immediately and come back within three months,"


    Austin decided.


    "Excellent!"


    The middle-aged man nodded at Austin approvingly.


    "Sir, I''m ready to go."


    Austin quickly bid farewell to the middle-aged man.


    "Take great care.


    Don''t put yourself in unnecessary risk.


    Put your safety above all else.


    If you can''t bring their spiritual soul tablets back, just leave. We can wait for the next opportunity,"


    the middle-aged man reminded him.


    "I understand," Austin replied dutifully.


    Without any hesitation, he turned around and left the Ice Palace, quickly heading for the gateway to the Sword Cosmos.

 Chapter 4130 Trying Breaking Into The Sword Cosmos

    A moment later,


    Austin arrived at the entrance of the Sword Cosmos.


    He was not alone. All around the gateway, there were hundreds of creatures waiting to see if anyone would be able to break in.


    The news about the sudden appearance of many supreme universes had spread like wild fire through the Sea of Chaos.


    In only days, they had become the most popular tourist destinations.


    Every day, countless creatures would visit the gateways.


    People crowded around and noise filled the areas.


    The entrance of the Sword Cosmos was perhaps the most visited of all.


    This was due to the two bronze doors leading to the Sword Cosmos. They would occasionally emit extremely terrifying sword aura.


    To a swordsman, this sword aura was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    It was the sword aura of the supreme universe, after all!


    All it took for a sword cultivator was a slight understanding of it to increase his swordsmanship and get a chance of becoming a rare, powerful swordsman.


    Since the revelation of the entrance of the Sword Cosmos, almost half of the sword cultivators in the Sea of Chaos had come here, trying to comprehend the sword aura released from the two bronze doors.


    And by this time, many highly talented sword cultivators had made great progress in their swordsmanship because of it.


    Before Austin arrived, he had activated the laws of space and time to hide his real body. Feeling safe, he approached the entrance.


    Not a single creature knew that there was someone with the strength of a governing god among them.


    When he reached the entrance, Austin sat down cross-legged.


    He manipulated his spiritual sense in the direction of the entrance and examined it.


    The method the middle-aged man had taught Austin was to deduce the position of some weak space nodes in the Sword Cosmos'' space barrier based on the spatial positions of the two bronze doors in front of him.


    The entrance to a cosmos was fixed.


    With the help of the entrance of the Sword Cosmos, he could find all special points and deduce the easiest way in.


    Sitting cross-legged in front of the entrance, Austin made formulas with his ha


    caused a violent disruption in the surrounding void.


    As a result, space and time were in chaos, and energy and laws whirled and roared in the air.


    The Sword Cosmos remained calm in the center as the rest of the void protested.


    The two bronze doors also reacted,


    sending the sharp sword auras shooting all directions.


    "Arrghhhh!"


    The creatures on the outside were caught off guard and stabbed by the sword auras.


    Some creatures were even sliced on the spot. Their blood rained down.


    "Damn it!


    Who on earth irritated the two bronze doors and drew out the terrifying sword auras?"


    "Whoever did it is our enemy!


    I said not to mess with the doors. They will kill us!"


    "Run!"


    In a panic, all the creatures fled and in the blink of an eye, there was no one left there.


    Now that he was close to entering the Sword Cosmos, Austin used the secret skill of the space teleportation to press on.


    However, after more than an hour''s attempt, he gave up.


    "This must not be the weakest space node.


    I have to look for the weakest one!"


    A heavy sigh burst from his lips as he shook his head helplessly.


    According to the middle-aged man, the Sword Cosmos had a dozen weak space nodes.


    Austin had to find the weakest one among them to successfully enter the Sword Cosmos.


    Determined, he returned to the front of the two bronze doors, sat down with his legs crossed, and began to deduce once again.

 Chapter 4131 Find The Space Node

    The ruckus caused by Austin had drawn the attention of some powerful warriors in the Sea of Chaos.


    Several governing gods looked into the distance and scowled.


    One of their many skills allowed them to sense strange things in the Sea of Chaos. Whenever something was slightly out of place, they would know about it.


    Sitting cross-legged in front of the Sword Cosmos, Austin was lost in thought with his eyes closed.


    "I''ve found another weak space node."


    Slowly, he stood and headed for a spot.


    "Here it is."


    Austin was so fast that he arrived at the spot in seconds.


    There was a golden space barrier hidden in this void.


    Austin used the secret teleportation skill, trying to pass through the space barrier in front of him through that space node.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Once again, energy surged and laws exploded, causing loud vibrations that


    shook the space to pieces.


    "What''s going on?"


    More governing gods noticed the commotion.


    They all turned their heads in the direction of the distant void.


    A moment later, Austin stopped.


    "This is not the weakest space node either.


    I have to keep searching."


    Another sigh pressed through his lips but he didn''t give up.


    After returning to the front of the Sword Cosmos'' gates, he sat down with his legs-crossed, lost in thought.


    Over the next few minutes,


    he tried nine other weak space nodes.


    By this time, many of the governing gods in the Sea of Chaos had deduced that something must have happened near the gates of the Sword Cosmos.


    As a result, they traveled into the chaotic void and quietly headed for the gateway of the Sword Cosmos.


    "I''ve found another weak space node."


    Austin''s figure was as fast as lightning. He came to a void and used the secret teleportation technique to pass through the space barrier in front of him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The golden space barrier released small law runes


    "Well, judging from what we just saw, there is a high possibility that there is a secret hidden in this void.


    Maybe the space barrier of the Sword Cosmos is hidden here,"


    another governing god said.


    "That makes sense.


    Let''s search it and find out!"


    They used the law of time and the law of space at the same time to perceive the chaotic void.


    They spent several minutes searching every inch of the void;


    however, the space barrier of the supreme universe had its own hidden special law and it stayed disguised.


    An hour later, they stopped looking.


    "I can''t find anything.


    There''s nothing special here."


    All the other governing gods nodded in agreement.


    "I think it just proves that this void is not simple.


    There must be a secret.


    It is very likely that it has something to do with the Sword Cosmos.


    Think about it. With our current strength, there is nothing in the Sea of Chaos that we can''t perceive.


    The secrets of the supreme universes are the only exception,"


    a governing god said.


    "That''s right.


    This place must be very important.


    How about this?


    Let''s leave our avatars here. Once Austin comes out, we''ll arrest him and interrogate him. Then we can figure out the truth,"


    another governing god suggested.

 Chapter 4132 Entering The Sword Cosmos

    While all the governing gods agreed, Austin was busy at work.


    He gritted his teeth and was pushing with all his might through the space barrier.


    The barrier was rather thick and solid,


    which made Austin feel like he was in an ancient and vast space.


    All around him, endless mysterious runes of the sword intent flew around him, peppering attacks his way.


    Fortunately, Austin''s body was shrouded in the spiritual soul aura of Master Sword and his five disciples, which reduced most of the pressure.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for Austin to pass through the space barrier.


    Finally,


    after lots of effort,


    Austin''s eyes lit up.


    He nearly stumbled into the grand cosmos in front of him.


    ''I did it! It''s the Sword Cosmos!''


    Austin exclaimed internally.


    The space held


    thousands of worlds.


    They were all ancient and exuded a wise, old aura.


    Sword aura filled everywhere, even the very edges and corners.


    It was more magnificent than he had expected.


    Looking back, Austin saw that the space barrier was large and still solid, shining golden.


    The space ahead of him was full of chaotic energy.


    Above his head, the flowers were dancing in the wind and the ground was littered with fallen petals.


    If an ordinary person were to enter this place, just a breath of the air could help them become stronger and live longer!


    The dense sword aura rolled and emitted an unparalleled power.


    Almost all the buildings were in the shape of sharp swords,


    resembling swords stabbed in the ground. It somehow reminded people of death.


    At the same time, a noble aura mingled in. The golden divine radiance intertwined with the void, illuminating every inch of the space.


    Swoosh...


    In the sky, streaks of sharp sword aura battled, l


    the past, the two cosmoses had never fought.


    ''Did the people of the Blade Cosmos invade the Sword Cosmos?''


    Austin thought to himself.


    ''Forget it. I don''t want to meddle in other affairs. I''ll just directly go to Divine Sword Mountain and find the spiritual tablets of the Master Sword and his four disciples. Then I''ll gather Master Sword''s tens of millions of famous swords and comprehend the sword intent left by him.


    After that, I''ll leave the Sword Cosmos


    before Ronnie comes back.


    Otherwise, things might get really messy,''


    Austin decided in mind.


    After making up his mind, Austin headed for the Divine Sword Mountain.


    A moment later,


    Austin stood outside a place called the Divine Sword World,


    which was the center of the Sword Cosmos


    and its most powerful world.


    In the past, Master Sword and his five disciples had lived in the Divine Sword World.


    When Austin arrived at the gate of the Divine Sword World, he activated his mind and allowed streaks of sword aura to spin around his body.


    The middle-aged man had told Austin to dress up as a sword cultivator after entering the Sword Cosmos. This way, he would be welcomed with open arms.

 Chapter 4133 Entering The Divine Sword World

    "No wonder it''s one of the most advanced worlds in the Sword Cosmos!"


    Austin praised as he looked at the Divine Sword World.


    Outside this world, countless sword-shaped runes were engraved on the space barrier. The sword intent was limitless, rolling in the sky in a way that would shock anyone who saw it.


    Both energy and laws were at the top level, which was rare to find.


    There was absolutely no place in the Sea of Chaos that could compete with the Divine Sword World. Austin knew that much for sure.


    Austin went straight to the entrance of the Divine Sword World.


    Every inch of the doors was golden. It was extremely solemn, grand, with patterns in the shape of dragons and phoenixes.


    Countless mysterious sword-shaped runes crawled on its surface.


    ''What''s this?''


    Austin stepped closer and squinted his eyes.


    "Every sword-shaped rune on the doors contains the cultivation methods of a powerful swordsmanship skill.


    An ordinary swordsman could benefit a lot from just coming here and comprehending the information engraved in the doors.


    Awesome! Awesome!"


    However, Austin was already a divine god and he had made great achievement in swordsmanship, so he didn''t need to sit and learn the complicated sword moves.


    He chose to ignore it and looked up at the doors.


    They were sealed shut.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As soon as Austin had steadied himself in front of the entrance, a dozen creatures wrapped in sharp sword intent rushed out of the void.


    Obviously, these creatures were responsible for guarding the entrance.


    All of them were genuine medium-grade divine gods.


    "Who are you? Why are you wandering around here? You don''t belong here,"


    a man asked, glaring at him.


    The other creatures also looked at Austin warily.


    "Calm down, sirs. I''m from the Yellow Sword World. I''ve heard a lot about the Divine Sword World and have always wanted to visit it.


    I traveled all the way here.


    Please let me in,"


    Austin explained politely.


    The Yellow Sword World was another


    to tour the Divine Sword World.


    "Thank you, sirs!"


    Austin said, smiling.


    Afterward, one of the men waved his hand and opened the doors slightly.


    In a flash, Austin slipped in through the crack.


    The next moment,


    he found himself in an even larger world.


    Stars peppered the sky and even more spaces were scattered all over.


    It was filled with creatures that came and went leisurely.


    There was a large amount of chaotic energy everywhere that turned into colorful ribbons, floating in the starry sky.


    Austin even captured a type of energy shining with a sacred glazed color.


    This kind of energy was obviously much more powerful than the chaotic energy!


    "What?


    Is this the great cosmos force?"


    Austin murmured in joy and surprise.


    Looking around, he saw many masters of swordsmanship walking in the starry sky. They were stiff and gleaming with energy, like they were swords themselves.


    Divine gods were everywhere he looked.


    There were ordinary divine gods, genuine divine gods, and semi-governing gods.


    This was a place full of divine gods!


    Here, ordinary divine gods were the most common cultivators.


    Genuine divine gods were common to see as well.


    Austin saw that many people had become ordinary divine gods at a young age.


    This was all because the energy and law of this world were so advanced.

 Chapter 4134 Robbery

    ''Now I have to focus on going to the Divine Sword Mountain and finding the spiritual soul tablets of Master Sword and his four disciples.


    Then I will collect all the famous swords left by Master Sword and comprehend the sword intent he left.


    After I''m done, I will leave the Sword Cosmos and go back to the three thousand big and small universes.


    I will explore the Sword Cosmos in the future if I get another chance.


    Now, I really don''t have time to waste here,''


    Austin decided inwardly.


    Then he headed for the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Before he had come to the Sword Cosmos, the middle-aged man had given him the accurate location of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    He now knew the layout of this world like the back of his hand.


    As he was on his way there,


    suddenly,


    several creatures approached him out of nowhere.


    They landed and glared at Austin, folding their arms over their chests.


    They looked like guards but they weren''t dressed like them.


    There were two genuine premium-grade divine gods, and the rest were genuine medium-grade divine gods and genuine preliminary-grade divine gods.


    "Sirs..."


    Austin greeted them calmly.


    "Brat, you are not from here, right?


    Don''t deny it. I just saw you come in from outside the doors,"


    a man with a hideous scar on the left side of his face shouted at Austin.


    "I''m not a native here,"


    Austin answered.


    "You''re sneaking around.


    Tell me!


    What do you want?"


    a strong man demanded with a sneer.


    "Brat, you''ve come here with bad intentions.


    Stop lying and come for a security check!"


    a genuine premium-grade divine god ordered.


    He released a rolling energy pressure towards Austin which enveloped him comple


    Getting tired of Austin''s antics, one of the strong men pulled out a sharp sword and raised it at Austin.


    Under the control of his mind,


    Austin used the Secret Reincarnation Skill, as well as the laws of time and space.


    All of a sudden, the space around them was completely frozen.


    Austin used the Secret Reincarnation Skill to split the space from the surrounding areas.


    The strong men couldn''t move.


    "Hey! Let me go!"


    All the strong men cried out in panic.


    However, their voices were also confined in this cubic space so only Austin could hear them.


    "Please forgive us, sir. You are strong. You were just hiding it. We were blinded by greed and offended you.


    Please don''t kill us!"


    He had never seen anyone take back their words so fast.


    "But didn''t you just say that you would cut me with your sword?


    I think I should kill you now,"


    Austin said with a sneer as he waved his hand and drew a strong man to him.


    "Sir, that was a misunderstanding!


    Please forgive me. Don''t kill me!"


    The man would have dropped to his knees but he still couldn''t move.


    His life was completely at Austin''s mercy.

 Chapter 4135 The Hand Of Heaven

    ''I can just turn all of them into my slaves.''


    Austin drummed his fingers into his chin. He was contemplating his next move as he watched the eight strong men were trembling with fear. As he observed them, he had lost his interest to frighten them further.


    So, he found a method that he thought would best work in his favor. After all, once he subdued these creatures, he could also ask them what happened in the Sword Cosmos by inquiring them.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Numerous red puppet strings shot out. Like a heavy rain, they headed straight towards the eight strong men at a staggering speed, and engulfed them.


    "Arrggghhhh! What the fuck are these? They''re inside my Soul Sea!"


    "Damn it! They are entangling my spiritual soul!"


    The eight men gave panicked cries. Their eyes widened as the crimson strings crawled inside.


    There was once a time where Austin had a hard time subduing genuine divine gods due to their powerful nature. But now, Austin''s spiritual sense had considerably grown. Turning them into his slaves now didn''t even make him sweat.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    "Arrgh! Get out of my Soul Sea!"


    To Austin''s surprise, he had a hard time subjugating them. They kept thrashing and struggling.


    "Huh?


    Ah, I see. It turns out that the bodies of these creatures contain a trace of great cosmos force, making their spiritual souls stronger!


    This makes them more difficult to subdue compared to the genuine divine gods in other parts of the Sea of Chaos,"


    Austin speculated out loud.


    ''Hmm, it looks like there is a glaring difference between the supreme universe and the ordinary cosmos. The energy in the former is more advanced.


    Is it possible that the god of chaos cultivates the great cosmos force?''


    Austin delved deeper into his thoughts.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    This drawback was minor. Austin persisted and continued activating his spiritual sense and unleashed more puppet strings. More of them shot out, creating a stream of red cords around the eight creatures.


    It took him some time, but eventually, his efforts paid off.


    After an hour, Austin had successfully turned them into slaves. He gave a big sigh of relief and wiped the sweat on his brow.


    "Master!"


    Standing in front of Austin, his new slaves bowed obediently.


    "Okay."


    Austin acknowledged and waved his hand to remove the effect of the Secret Reincarnation Skill he had just performed on them.


    The space around them instantly returned t


    smos before? This is strange."


    After reading the information about the Hand of Heaven, Austin frowned.


    The event happened decades ago was more horrible than Austin anticipated.


    According to his slave''s story,


    a giant hand fell from the sky and appeared in the Sword Cosmos.


    It was humongous and concentrated with extremely terrifying energy. Even the governing gods of the Sword Cosmos could not stop it.


    The first time the giant hand appeared, it wiped out all the members of a famous sect in the Sword Cosmos and absorbed all the blood and flesh essence.


    Every time this giant hand appeared again, it would annihilate countless creatures in the Sword Cosmos.


    There are instances where it would kill more, and sometimes it would take less. There was no definite amount.


    No one knew how many creatures had been killed by it up till now.


    The more horrifying part was that as soon as this hand appeared and targeted a certain individual, there was no possibility of escape. The best they could do was to succumb to their fate and accept death.


    Due to the amount of damage it caused in them, every living being in the Sword Cosmos was traumatized by this feat.


    Everyone knew that as soon as this giant hand appeared, numerous creatures would definitely perish. They could only hope that it would only take fewer than usual.


    Escaping its grasp was impossible.


    It was akin to the hand of destiny, controlling the lives of every living being in the Sword Cosmos.


    Therefore, everyone called this giant hand the Hand of Heaven.


    Because of its evil nature, some beings in the Sword Cosmos also addressed it as the Hand of Devil.

 Chapter 4136 The Divine Sword Mountain

    The most evil of all, the Hand of Heaven killed not only the creatures of the Sword Cosmos, but also the creatures of the Blade Cosmos mercilessly.


    This caused all creatures in this cosmos to hide away. They only went out when there was no other choice.


    And when they did get out of their houses, their eyes were always trained to the sky, afraid that the Hand of Heaven would appear and crush them.


    Before the Hand of Heaven had appeared, the creatures of the Sword Cosmos and the Blade Cosmos often went to battle with each other.


    The creatures of the Sword Cosmos wanted to drive those of the Blade Cosmos out and recapture their homeland.


    The creatures of the Blade Cosmos wanted to take full control of the Sword Cosmos and turn it into their subsidiary cosmos.


    As a result, the Sword Cosmos was in a state of war for a very long time.


    Later, the Hand of Heaven appeared and temporarily put an end to the chaos.


    Now, the creatures stayed in hiding, no longer fighting.


    This was why the Sword Cosmos had appeared so strange to Austin.


    "I see.


    What exactly is this Hand of Heaven?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "If it''s stronger than governing gods, I can''t even imagine what it might be,"


    Austin sighed.


    ''I can''t be focusing on this. My main task in the Sword Cosmos is to find the spiritual soul tablets of Master Sword and his four disciples and then I have to collect the tens of millions of famous swords and sword intent left behind by Master Sword.


    I don''t want to deal with this.


    I don''t want to cause any trouble,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Never mind. Just tell me more about the Divine Sword World,"


    Austin said to the strong man.


    "Yes, master.


    The Divine Sword World is under the control of two major forces, namely the Sky Sword Sect and the Xi''men Clan.


    These are two out of the four powerful forces in the Sword Cosmos.


    The Sky Sword Sect, the Xi''men Clan, the Flying Immortal Sword Sect, and th


    ing here one day too.


    Their reverence for this mountain could never be changed.


    As he kept looking, Austin discovered that the Divine Sword Mountain was the main mountain.


    In the surrounding void, there were many other divine mountains that were a little smaller.


    But they were also magnificent, floating up and down with surging sword auras.


    A dozen divine mountains surrounded the Divine Sword Mountain, making it even more magnificent.


    There were many people stationed on the surrounding divine mountains to guard the Divine Sword Mountain.


    "Master, the four major forces, the Sky Sword Sect, the Xi''men Clan, the Flying Immortal Sword Sect, and the Long Sword Sect, all have a large number of people guarding here. It will be very difficult for us to sneak in,"


    one of the strong men whispered to Austin.


    "Well, we expected this.


    But it doesn''t matter. I have to go in no matter what,"


    Austin replied, staring at the Divine Sword Mountain in front of him.


    If he couldn''t enter the Divine Sword Mountain, his trip to the Sword Cosmos would be in vain.


    "Give me a minute to think of a way in."


    After a moment of thought, a smile appeared on his face.


    "I wonder how powerful the Secret Reincarnation Skill can be in the Divine Sword World,"


    Austin murmured to himself.

 Chapter 4137 Reaching The Divine Sword Mountain

    ''Dazzling sword aura envelops the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Even governing gods can''t successfully challenge the powerful aura.


    If one want to reach the mountain''s top, one has to climb up along the road.


    Those mountain roads must be guarded by the four major forces of the Sword Cosmos,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Before he headed here, he learned all the available information about the Divine Sword Mountain.


    ''I''ll activate the Secret Reincarnation Skill and try to see if I can sneak into the Divine Sword Mountain along those paths.


    If I fail, I''ll just try to think of other plans,''


    Austin quickly decided.


    With a wave of his hand, he hid the eight slaves in his human world.


    There were more than a hundred human worlds in his body.


    Every human world was like any other common worlds where creatures could settle down.


    That was why Austin arranged for some of his genuine divine god slaves to stay in his human world so he could call on them immediately when necessary.


    After hiding away the eight slaves, he performed the Secret Reincarnation Skill to turn himself invisible.


    It was worth mentioning that Austin was better at the law of reincarnation than governing gods.


    Hence, the Secret Reincarnation Skill he unleashed was quite powerful.


    Without any hesitation, Austin walked in the void and wherever he passed, the cubic space around him would isolate itself from the surroundings to further hide Austin.


    Thanks to the law of reincarnation, law of time, and law of space he unleashed, a dome formed around him and prevented others from spotting him using their spiritual senses.


    After a while,


    Austin approached the Divine Sword Mountain.


    More than ten smaller mountains surrounded a gigantic mountain, floating in the air.


    For a moment, Austin could only gape in appreciation at the imposing gigantic mountain.


    It was impossible to look away from the mountain in the center as it was covered by a net made from dazzling sword aura.


    Layers of sword aura glittered with silver light in the air.


    Trembles ran through Austin''s body from the moment he sensed the horrifying power of the sword aura.


    All of these were the sword a


    he paths.


    Pain bloomed on his skin as sharp sword auras in the air kept cutting into him.


    ''I passed the first test.


    Another is waiting for me the farther I go,''


    Austin thought to himself as he looked up at the towering Divine Sword Mountain.


    There were sword servants on the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Sword servants weren''t creatures made of flesh.


    Infinite sword aura, sword intent, power of swordsmanship, and the civilization of swordsmanship mixed together for a very long time and eventually evolved into spirits. That was the origin of sword servants.


    Simply put,


    the Divine Sword Mountain itself was similar to a high-grade magic treasure.


    Sword servant was a spirit born in the Divine Sword Mountain.


    There were five sword servants in the Divine Sword Mountain.


    All five of them usually stayed in their place.


    Only if there was an outsider would they show up.


    As a matter of fact, Austin already knew that he had to face the five sword servants.


    This was what he feared the most.


    For a moment, Austin could only look around and saw towering trees on both sides of the winding road that led to the top of the mountain.


    Moreover, sounds of beasts and birds filled the air.


    Many beasts and birds lived on the Divine Sword Mountain.


    For a second, Austin was caught by surprise that all the beasts and birds emitted strong sword aura.


    However, Austin didn''t hesitate and continued to climb the mountain alone.

 Chapter 4138 Shortcoming Of His Swordsmanship

    In the Divine Sword Mountain, sword aura hung in the air like a giant fog.


    As Austin walked up, he felt it pressing down on him with every step he took. It was so dense that he could barely see a foot in front of his nose.


    The higher Austin went, the more pressure he discovered. It was becoming hard to walk upright.


    Suddenly, a thin, old man in white appeared above him, blocking the path. He stared at Austin coldly and said slowly in a domineering voice,


    "Young man, please wait."


    ''It''s the sword servant!''


    Austin thought as his jaw slackened.


    Sure enough, the sword servant appeared as he had expected.


    The old man in white stood straight and stiff like a sword. His eyes were as sharp as two beams of sword-light, which was extremely terrifying.


    He looked dignified and indifferent.


    "Sir."


    Austin bowed respectfully to the old man.


    At the same time, he released the auras of Master Sword''s and his four disciples'' spiritual souls. They circled Austin before they condensed and turned into five figures. They stood on either side of him.


    Austin had shown them on purpose.


    The middle-aged man in the Ice Sword World had told him that


    it would help him if he were to encounter the sword servants.


    When the old man saw the figures of Master Sword and his four disciples, his face immediately softened.


    "Greetings, sirs."


    He then bowed to the figures one at a time.


    However, the auras of Master Sword''s and his four disciples'' spiritual souls were too weak to respond to him.


    The old man then shifted his gaze to Austin, shook his head, and said firmly,


    "Young man, you are not a creature of our cosmos.


    Since you are a friend of these elders, I won''t make things difficult for you. But you must go back down the mountain.


    You can''t come here."


    Austin faltered.


    "Sir, I was told to come here.


    I hope you can excuse me and allow me to pass,"


    Austin replied.


    "Young man, say no more.


    If you want to climb the top of the Divine Sword Mountain, you must meet two requirements. First, you must be a sword cultivator, and second, you must be a creature of the Sword Cosmos,"


    the old m


    e, slumping his shoulders.


    "You can leave now.


    You are not a creature of the Sword Cosmos and your swordsmanship is too superficial. My guess is that you must have been too eager to advance and you didn''t enhance every step of the way.


    For the time being, you are not qualified to go further in the Divine Sword Mountain,"


    the old man said as he waved his hand, denying Austin''s access.


    "Sir, thank you for your advice.


    I will come back again.


    I must climb up the Divine Sword Mountain!"


    Austin bowed to the old man respectfully before he turned around and left.


    "Well, even though he has some shortcomings in his swordsmanship cultivation base, he has a strong will which is consistent with the true meaning of swordsmanship."


    The sword servant looked at Austin as he retreated and nodded. Then his body twisted before turning into streams of sharp sword auras.


    Austin walked along a mountain road towards the foot of the mountain.


    By now, groups of creatures had come to the foot of the Divine Sword Mountain and were blocking his way.


    Out of options, Austin used the Secret Reincarnation Skill to hide himself.


    "Just now, I saw a fight on the Divine Sword Mountain!


    Someone must have broken in!"


    "Do you think that someone from the Blade Cosmos got in?"


    "Everyone, be careful. We can''t let the invader run away from us!"


    the people of the four major forces of the Sword Cosmos shouted.

 Chapter 4139 The Ten Sword Shrines

    To better disguise himself, Austin employed the Secret Reincarnation Skill to combine the law of reincarnation, law of time, and law of space.


    Now, only governing gods might be able to sense his existence.


    He hid his aura, carefully walked through the people of the four major forces, and finally distanced himself from the Divine Sword Mountain.


    "Something''s wrong.


    Report back to the superior immediately!"


    More than a dozen semi-governing gods had gathered at the foot of the Divine Sword Mountain to exchange opinions and search for the intruder.


    "Only a moment ago, I saw a sword servant up there.


    If he was there, that means that there must be someone entering the Divine Sword Mountain,


    but this person must be too powerful to be perceived by us with our current strength,"


    one of the semi-governing gods said.


    "That''s right.


    Just now, I felt the sword aura of the Divine Sword Mountain surging and saw it shaking the air.


    Someone must be up there,"


    another semi-governing god added.


    "A terrible existence that we can''t perceive has broken into the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Could it be that... the people of the Blade Cosmos are up there?


    Oh my! We can''t just ignore this,"


    a semi-governing god guessed as panic shrouded his face.


    "Let''s go up the mountain and check,"


    a semi-governing god suggested.


    Without any further discussion, they all started climbing the Divine Sword Mountain.


    They were all masters of swordsmanship,


    and they were born and raised here,


    so the Divine Sword Mountain would not release sword pressure towards them.


    Although these semi-governing gods were weaker than Austin,


    they could easily climb the Divine Sword Mountain.


    However, they spent time searching every inch of the mountain and came up empty-handed.


    "We really have to report this to the superior!"


    The semi-governing gods from the four major forces all reported it to their leaders immediately.


    By this time,


    Austin was already far away from the Divine Sword Mountain.


    ''So the main reason why I couldn''t reach the mountain top is that the sword servant t


    ade Cosmos.


    They won''t let you past


    and it''s dangerous."


    The man sighed.


    "Oh?"


    Austin hesitated.


    After thinking for a while, he gritted his teeth and uttered,


    "Let''s go to the ten sword shrines!"


    As an outsider, the people of the Sword Cosmos and the people of the Blade Cosmos were the same to Austin.


    Now that he had broken into the Sword Cosmos, breaking into the territory of the Blade Cosmos too wouldn''t make any difference to him.


    "Master!


    Please think twice before making this decision!"


    The eight men moved to stop him but he shrugged them off.


    "I''ve decided.


    I''m strong enough. I will protect us,"


    Austin said with confidence.


    "Master, we are not worried about ourselves. We are worried about your safety.


    We will protect you even sacrificing ourselves!"


    the eight men answered in a hurry.


    "Let''s go.


    Don''t worry. I will be fine.


    It''s safe to follow me,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Yes, master!"


    Seeing that Austin had made up his mind, the eight men stopped trying to persuade him.


    "Master, the area under the control of the Blade Cosmos is always heavily guarded. We need to find a way to sneak in,"


    one of the men suggested.


    "There''s no need for that.


    Let''s just walk in."


    The confidence he held was so full that it was nearly spilling over.


    Nodding hesitantly, the eight slaves led Austin towards the ten sword shrines.

 Chapter 4140 The Genuine Sword World

    "Master, there are more than ten thousands stars and worlds that can be explored in our Sword Cosmos.


    We and the people of the Blade Cosmos share the territory of the Sword Cosmos.


    The ten sword shrines are located in the territory under the control of the Blade Cosmos.


    They were careful in choosing this as part of their territory.


    The ten sword shrines are the most famous sacred places in the Sword Cosmos next to the Divine Sword Mountain.


    The troops of the Blade Cosmos wanted to occupy all our sacred places to make us frustrated.


    At the beginning of the war, they focused on taking over the ten sword shrines.


    Once they had taken them, they began to fight our army over the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Fortunately, we tried our best to protect the Divine Sword Mountain so they didn''t get what they wanted,"


    a strong man explained to Austin.


    "Oh, I see."


    Austin nodded at him.


    Then the strong man stopped walking.


    "Master, the Genuine Sword World is over there.


    There is a sword shrine in it,"


    he said to Austin, pointing at the space in front of them.


    "Noted. Well, we''ll start here and see how it goes,"


    Austin said.


    While they were talking, a group of creatures came into view outside the Genuine Sword World. They looked like they were patrolling.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin teleported the eight men into his human world.


    Then he used the Secret Reincarnation Skill to erase traces of his physical body and become invisible. He sneaked slowly towards them.


    Once he was close enough, he performed an omnipotent skill and cut off the space where the team was.


    All of them turned in surprise at the sight of Austin.


    "Ah! Who are you?"


    one of them exclaimed, gaping at Austin.


    The strongest creature in the group was a genuine medium-grade divine god.


    It was child''s play for Austin to deal with them.


    Without saying a word, Austin concentrated his mind.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The red strings rained do


    team was surrounded by a large number of thick blade auras and too afraid to move.


    "Sir, please forgive us. We didn''t slack off!"


    the patrol team members begged.


    ''What''s all this?


    Is he suspicious of the situation?''


    Austin wondered in surprise.


    ''If that''s the case, I will beat the brawny man to death and get out of here.


    I will visit this place again when I have the chance,'' he planned in his mind.


    "Master, don''t worry. He wants to blackmail us.


    It happens a lot.


    Our world is not peaceful. All those who joined the army are trying their best to earn some extra money,"


    one of Austin''s slaves said to him through his spiritual sense.


    "I see.


    I''ll give him some gifts so that he will let us in.


    We need to keep a low profile. I don''t want to get in trouble,"


    Austin said.


    Then he took out a large number of treasures and gave them to the team leader.


    The team leader walked slowly to the brawny man.


    "Sir, this is a small gift for you. Please take it," the team leader said flatteringly as he pressed the treasures into his superior''s hand secretly.


    "Fine.


    You can go inside.


    Just do your job and don''t slack off next time," the brawny man said.


    The anger on his face had disappeared. Apparently he was in a good mood from the bribe, even if he didn''t say it.

 Chapter 4141 Sword Comprehension

    Now that they were allowed past, Austin''s new slaves didn''t waste any time. They ran to the entrance of the Genuine Sword World.


    The strong man who guarded the entrance waved his hand and the doors swung open.


    Austin remained hidden in the group and slipped in among them.


    Whoosh!


    After a few minutes of teleportation, they all entered the Genuine Sword World.


    The entire world was buzzing with life.


    Buildings were dotted between countless mountains and rivers. Creatures were practicing skills, gathering, and talking among each other.


    "Master, look. That''s the shrine of the Genuine Sword World,"


    one of the strong men told Austin as he pointed at a large building in the center of the world.


    Austin gazed at it, narrowing his eyes. It was hard to see from the distance but he could make it out.


    In the center of the continent, a towering sword-shaped building stood, emitting dense sword auras.


    This sword-shaped building was one of the ten famous sword shrines in the Sword Cosmos.


    It was the only building in the Genuine Sword World that wasn''t blade-shaped.


    The creatures that walked in this world were all blade cultivators. Their temperament was as cold and domineering as a sharp blade.


    Above the continent, the blade energy poured down. It was slightly suffocating and didn''t match the rest of the world.


    In some remote corners, there was a small amount of sword auras left. It was surrounded and suppressed by the dense blade auras, struggling for survival.


    "I hate the blade cultivators! They intrude our homeland, and slaughter our people!


    They should all die!


    Go to hell, bastards!"


    Austin strained his ears and heard faint cries.


    These cries were spiritual soul fragments left by sword cultivators that were slaughtered. Even though they were gone, their agony and hatred couldn''t be easily erased.


    It was difficult to wipe them out because they had already integrated into the space of this world and become a part of the rules.


    Austin used his spiritual sense to perceive the shrine.


    He


    and began to comprehend the swordsmanship.


    He released his spiritual sense and captured everything in the air related to the swordsmanship found in the shrine, including the sword aura, sword intent, sword faith, sword civilization, and sword history.


    Gradually, Austin pictured a figure who seemed to be standing and waving his sword. He was seeing a piece of history and


    the figure was the same man depicted in the statue.


    As he practiced, the man''s movements were very slow and well-thought-out.


    They were natural and smooth,


    containing extremely mysterious sword intent.


    Austin didn''t blink as he watched every swing and dip. He was becoming infatuated with the dance of sword from the man.


    For several days in a row, Austin immersed himself in swordsmanship.


    A week later, with a big stretch, he stood up. He raised his finger and using it as the sword, began waving it.


    His finger slid freely and smoothly in the void like a fish. Wherever it passed, the space was easily cut in half.


    ''I see.


    Swordsmanship doesn''t have to be aggressive and sharp all the time...''


    Austin thought, smiling.


    After another half a day, Austin rested.


    "Sir, thank you for your inheritance of swordsmanship."


    Austin stood and bowed deeply to the statue.


    After seven days of comprehension, he already had a better understanding of swordsmanship.

 Chapter 4142 The Plain Sword Light

    Once he was satisfied, Austin left the Genuine Sword World and headed for the next world that had a sword shrine.


    In the Sword Cosmos, the worlds where the ten sword shrines were located were all occupied by the army of the Blade Cosmos.


    Austin took his team of slaves and left the Genuine Sword World. They soon arrived in a new location.


    "Master, the Moon Sword Star is right in front of us.


    You''ll find another sword shrine there,"


    one of the eight blade cultivator slaves said, pointing at a shiny star in the void ahead.


    It was at least a hundred times larger than Earth.


    Billowing blade energy burst out from the star and formed a sea of energy that swept out in all directions.


    In the void around the star, there were many patrolmen who guarded it.


    "Okay. Let''s go inside,"


    Austin said, nodding.


    The star was easier to enter than the world had been.


    A world was a closed space, shaped like a box and surrounded by a space barrier.


    In order to enter and exit a world, one had to pass through a door. This door was always guarded heavily.


    There were no doors on stars. They were fully open. All Austin and his slaves had to do was avoid the patrolmen when they landed.


    Austin used the Secret Reincarnation Skill to hide himself and landed directly on the Moon Sword Star.


    There were blade-shaped buildings everywhere. Blade aura seeped into every corner, sending chills down their spines.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin found a towering sword-shaped building in a corner of the star.


    The sword-shaped building was surrounded by many blade-shaped buildings, but it was the most eye-catching.


    Austin figured it was another sword shrine


    so he began approaching it.


    The sword shrine was also suppressed by an array


    made of overbearing blade aura.


    However, it couldn''t stop Austin.


    Austin used the Secret Reincarnation Skill, the law of time, and the law of


    been before.


    "This is much better,"


    Austin murmured to himself, stretching out his finger and gently flicking it.


    A sword light


    burst out from his finger.


    It looked plain without dazzling sword radiance or monstrous sword waves.


    This tiny sword light moved slowly into the space ahead of him.


    Wherever it passed, everything, including space, time, energy, law, and air,


    was all cut in half.


    Next, it left the sword shrine,


    easily breaking the array and stabbing into the outside.


    Whoosh!


    The sword light streaked across the ground and cut the mountains into two halves. The cuts were as smooth as glass.


    Boom!


    The sword light cut off a huge river.


    The route of the water was forced to change.


    Wherever the sword light passed,


    countless blade shaped buildings were cut in half.


    Boom!


    A tall palace in the shape of a blade was blown up by the sword light.


    "Ahhh..."


    The bodies and spiritual souls of blade cultivators were sliced in half.


    In other words, the plain sword light that Austin casually slashed caused chaos in the world where the sword shrine was located.


    "There is an enemy invasion!"


    "It''s a sword cultivator!


    Damn it!"


    The blade cultivators were caught off guard as they prepared for a fight.

 Chapter 4143 A Fight With Blade Cultivators

    The power of his sword strike had stunned even Austin himself. He had achieved more than he originally thought through all his comprehension in the ten sword shrines.


    To his surprise, he found that when he used his sword skills now, he felt much more flexible and the effect was much more natural than before. The sword auras met with nature, moving like the wind.


    His movements were regular but the power packed behind them would win him many battles.


    "Maybe everything in the world will eventually return to a state of commonness after it has achieved its prime.


    It is the same with the cultivation of swordsmanship.


    In the past, my sword skills were sharp and aggressive. When I attacked, tremendous sword-lights would fill the sky and outshine the sun.


    The sword-lights were showy and impressive but they went dispersing.


    Now, without those dazzling sword-lights, my sword skills seem ordinary. The sword-light is so small that I almost couldn''t see it. But it still contains millions of streams of sword-light.


    Now I can put all the streams of sword aura into one place. That''s amazing!"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    ''Judging by my current skill, I think I meet the requirements now.


    Maybe it''s time to visit the sword servant on the Divine Sword Mountain again,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    With that idea in mind, Austin walked out of the sword shrine.


    In the Moon Sword Star, everything his sword-light touched was destroyed.


    The sword strike that Austin had launched had destroyed many buildings and killed numerous blade cultivators here.


    Surprised and shocked by the unexpected disaster, countless blade cultivators were hunting down the culprit.


    "It must have been a sword cultivator.


    Did some governing gods from the Sword Cosmos sneak in?"


    "Search everywhere! We must find the person behind this whole thing!"


    "Hurry up, report this to our elders.


    The strength of our enemies is crazy. Only the elders can defeat them!"


    On the Moon Sword Star, everyone was preparing for the upcoming danger.


    Powerful blade cultivators floated in the sky and released their spiritual sense to scan the whole planet time and time again.


    "That sword-light must have come from the sword shrine.


    Look at the trails. Everything from


    mposed face, Austin pointed his fingers at the void. Under his direction, a vague sword-light appeared and flew into the air.


    It was so small and ordinary it looked like


    the sword-light that an amateur sword cultivator would strike.


    "Ha-ha!


    That''s all you''re capable of, brat? It sucks!


    That''s the worst sword skill I''ve ever seen. Too bad!"


    "I don''t think that violent sword-light came from this young man. Is there another master of swordsmanship hiding around? Be careful, guys!"


    "Let''s kill this arrogant brat then we''ll look for the real enemy!"


    The sword-light that Austin had displayed made the semi-governing gods laugh and jeer.


    "I don''t think you deserve to be executed by me. Your blood will dirty my hand!"


    the semi-governing god who had attacked Austin said with a sneer, shaking his head.


    Then, something unexpected happened.


    The vague sword-light launched by Austin collided with the violent blade-light from the semi-governing god.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound was heard.


    The blade-light exploded and turned to nothing.


    The sword-light released by Austin continued to push forward, heading straight for the blade cultivators.


    "No way! It''s impossible!


    That sword-light is pathetic. Why is it so powerful?"


    The semi-governing god wouldn''t believe what he was seeing, no matter how close it got to his eyes.


    "How could this be?"


    The other semi-governing gods were also shocked. They couldn''t believe that a young man''s sword skill would be this terrifying.

 Chapter 4144 Return To The Divine Sword Mountain

    Feeling satisfied with the force of his attack, Austin nodded his head and smiled.


    During this period of time, he had gained a lot from practicing swordsmanship in the ten sword shrines.


    At the same time, Austin was grateful for the middle-aged man in Ice Sword World,


    who deserved much credit for Austin''s tremendous progress.


    After all, the man was the fifth disciple of Master Sword,


    so his sword skills represented the most brilliant swordsmanship in the Sword Cosmos.


    He had personally passed on his swordsmanship to Austin,


    so though Austin was not born or raised in the Sword Cosmos, he had already cultivated the most brilliant sword skills in the Sword Cosmos.


    He was better off than most sword cultivators that did grow up there.


    Now that Austin had traveled to the Sword Cosmos and experienced it, he was farther than he would have ever been had he not visited.


    ''Well, I don''t have much time left.


    I''d better go to the Divine Sword Mountain to complete my task in the Sword Cosmos.


    Then I''ll go back to the Sea of Chaos.


    There''s no need to fight against these blade cultivators any more.


    Let me make it quick!''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Whoosh!


    Closing his eyes, Austin employed the Mind Sword Skill, and the invisible sword shot forward, stabbing into the body of the semi-governing god.


    "Ah!"


    the semi-governing god cried, clutching his bleeding guts.


    Boom!


    Out of nowhere, Austin appeared beside him and punched him.


    This fist contained chaotic energy from more than one hundred human worlds that were located in Austin''s body.


    This punch sent the semi-governing god into the air


    with a bloody hole in his chest.


    "You..."


    the semi-governing god threatened, trying to get past his moment of shock.


    He didn''t expect that the young man packed so much power in his tiny body.


    This kind of injury was nothing to a semi-governing god,


    but it also meant that he couldn''t defeat this young man!


    ''The cr


    is human world.


    "Master."


    The slaves bowed respectfully to Austin.


    "Quickly, I want to get into the Divine Sword World,"


    Austin ordered.


    "Yes, master!"


    The slaves turned and led the way.


    Making sure to stay on the safe side, Austin used several original chaotic laws to conceal his body and blended in with his slaves.


    They entered the Divine Sword World without any difficulty.


    After successfully entering the world, Austin headed straight for the Divine Sword Mountain.


    The towering mountain stood in the void, commanding deep reverence from its people.


    More than a dozen smaller divine mountains were clustered around, emitting similar auras.


    Since the last time they were there, the number of guards had increased tenfold.


    In addition, hundreds of arrays blanketed the mountains.


    They had different functions, for example, isolating, defending, concealing, attacking, and so on.


    Every array was well-thought-out.


    It seemed that the four major forces had greatly strengthened their defense of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Although their blockage was tight, it wasn''t a challenge for Austin.


    Only a governing god would have been able to sense Austin.


    Activating the Secret Reincarnation Skill and the Reincarnation Token, he easily sneaked into the Divine Sword Mountain.

 Chapter 4145 Try Again

    Austin passed through one array after another, avoiding the perception of many spiritual senses. A moment later, he arrived at the foot of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Austin trekked along a mountain road and lifted his foot to climb up when


    a noise


    distracted him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Several spiritual sense forces caught up with him and found him in their sights.


    "They are governing gods!"


    Austin exclaimed, taking a few steps back.


    Austin moved his body, exercising the Secret Reincarnation Skill to the extreme. The law of time and law of space were also used fully to cover the surface of his body.


    Whoosh!


    Austin ran so fast that he turned into a blur.


    In an instant, he had disappeared.


    "No!


    What a weird bodily movement skill!"


    a voice yelled. Then a slender, middle-aged man walked out of the void.


    He was indescribably proud. Deep in his eyes, there were a world of swords that contained the endless sword civilization.


    He didn''t carry any sword with him, but people got the feeling he was covered in them. His skin, pores, and blood all contained the sword aura.


    He was like an implicit sword!


    "It''s Hodge!"


    All the creatures around the Divine Sword Mountain gasped when they saw the middle-aged man arrive.


    He was one of the top masters in Sky Sword Sect--Hodge.


    And he was also a governing god!


    "Ha! He''s only a boy! And he didn''t seem to be from our Sword Cosmos.


    Is he a spy sent by the Blade Cosmos?"


    another voice asked. Then an old man in red slowly appeared.


    The old man''s hair was also red, like a bunch of flames licking at the sky.


    Streaks of sword aura slowly shrouded his body, forcing the space and time around him to stop flowing.


    "It''s Nash, a strong reclusive elder of the Ximen Clan!"


    The surrounding creatures became even more shocked when he appeared.


    "The Divine Sword Mountain is our base. We can''t let


    zed sword aura condensed, slashed forward, and confronted the sharp sword.


    The sword aura not only contained Austin''s swordsmanship, but also his spirit and


    his Mind Sword Skill.


    Moreover, Austin had added five kinds of original chaotic laws to the sword aura.


    He had practiced and grown just for this moment. He couldn''t let himself down.


    "Well, not bad.


    Your sword spirit has made great progress."


    Staring at the sword aura released by Austin, the old man in white nodded in approval.


    Boom!


    The two sword auras collided, making a sound that made their ears numb.


    For a moment, the endless sharp sword auras constantly exploded. On the Divine Sword Mountain, sword-light soared into the sky and thunder roared.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Streaks of sharp sword-light sliced Austin''s clothes to shreds.


    Countless deep cuts were left on his body and blood poured out.


    The old man in white stood still with a calm expression on his face. Not even his robe flinched.


    "I really admire your swordsmanship, sir,"


    Austin said, sighing.


    "I was born for swordsmanship.


    You don''t have to be disappointed.


    It''s impressive that you made such achievements in swordsmanship at such a young age."


    The old man in white gave him a smile.

 Chapter 4146 Suspicion

    "Sir, can I..."


    Austin trailed off, feeling like no words would suffice.


    "You have passed my test, and yes, you can keep going,"


    the old man in white informed him.


    "Your test? Are there other tests?"


    Austin asked, looking around the mountainside. He couldn''t see anything else.


    "There are five sword servants on the Divine Sword Mountain, me included. We each guard a test field, meaning you have to pass five tests in total.


    My test is just the first,"


    the old man in white said with a gentle smile.


    "I understand."


    Austin had only been prepared for one test. He felt slightly lightheaded at the thought of so many.


    "Great. Leave now.


    I have confidence in you,"


    the middle-aged man beside Austin said.


    He was the fifth disciple of Master Sword, so he knew everything about the Divine Sword Mountain.


    "All right. I''ll try my best,"


    Austin replied with a nod.


    Without delay, Austin walked up the mountain side by side with the middle-aged man.


    "By the way, how should I address you, sir?"


    Austin asked the middle-aged man.


    Austin had been addressing him as "sir" since they met. He didn''t even know his name.


    "When I was in the Sword Cosmos, they called me Sword Son Curry,"


    the middle-aged man replied.


    "Sword Son Curry?"


    The name felt strange on Austin''s tongue. He looked at Sword Son Curry curiously.


    "The reason my name is like that is because the five of us are disciples of Master Sword. It is natural that we are called Sword Sons.


    My master''s first disciple is named Sword Son Dyer,


    the second disciple Sword Son Lowell,


    the third disciple Sword Son Goodwin,


    and the fourth disciple Sword Son Harding.


    I''m his fifth and youngest disciple,"


    the middle-aged man explained. As he spoke, his eyes flashed with memories of a time when the five of them had been together.


    "I understand, sir.


    You are all named Sword Son for a reason,"


    Austin repeated, nodding.


    "Back then, we five Swords Sons had so many glories in the Sword Cosmos. We helped our master manage the Sword Cosmos and gained popularity, spreading our names to every universe,"


    the middle-aged man said, sighing heavily.


    Austin and the middle-aged man kept climbing up the Divine Sword Mountain while they talked, walking back and forth along a zigzag trail.


    Behind them,


    four figures were currently running up the bottom of the mountain.


    The air stirred slightly as they used their bodily movement skills


    stared at him with shock written all over their faces.


    "Could it be..."


    They were all thinking the same possibility.


    "No, we can''t let that brat climb up the Divine Sword Mountain!


    Sir, please tell us where he went,"


    Rollins suddenly yelled.


    "Do not shout at me! You are not qualified to mess in my business!


    Besides, that young man is taking the test now. I hope none of you will disturb him.


    All of you shall leave now!"


    The old man in white had lost his patience. He waved his sleeve, turned around, and disappeared in an instant.


    "Sword spirits don''t lie.


    Does the young man really have a connection to Master Sword?"


    Elder Cunning of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect asked his companions.


    "I don''t know, but we have to find him,"


    Nash said in a measured tone.


    "Yes! And don''t forget,


    Master Sword and his four disciples disappeared for no reason many years back.


    Only his youngest disciple, Sword Son Curry, was left to manage the affairs of the Sword Cosmos.


    Under the joint attack of some major forces, Sword Son Curry was killed. Even his spiritual soul was eliminated by us.


    However, the whereabouts of Master Sword and his other four disciples has always been unknown to us. As of today, we still don''t know if they''re alive or dead.


    Now, this young man appears out of the blue and he has learned the most authentic and purest sword skills in the Sword Cosmos. He must have a connection with Master Sword!"


    Rollins said in his shrilling voice.


    "That''s true. He must have something to do with Master Sword."


    The other three governing gods nodded in agreement, their faces darkened.

 Chapter 4147 The Second Test

    The expressions on the faces of the four governing gods were profoundly grave as they talked about Master Sword.


    In the ancient times, Master Sword was the supreme ruler of the Sword Cosmos and had reigned over it for a long time.


    He was superior to all beings in the Sword Cosmos, and was the only name that mattered in his time. It was no exaggeration to say that he was the most powerful warrior across this cosmos, and had the strongest cultivation base. No one could be considered a match for him.


    This opinion still prevailed in the Sword Cosmos. In fact, his rule had left an impression that went deeper than just his legacy.


    It was widely acknowledged that if it weren''t for Master Sword''s sudden disappearance, the Sword Cosmos would still be under his rule even to this day!


    However, after his disappearance, the dynamics had shifted, and now, the Sword Cosmos was controlled by four major forces.


    They were named the Sky Sword Sect, the Ximen Clan, the Flying Immortal Sword Sect, and the Long Sword Sect.


    Their own past wasn''t too honorable either. They had once colluded with each other to deal with Master Sword''s fifth disciple. This was after they had found that Master Sword and four of his disciples were missing.


    Later, they had even colluded with creatures from other supreme universes and allowed them to enter the Sword Cosmos.


    With time, the enmity had grown and now, the four forces were sworn enemies of Master Sword.


    They had spent years investigating the whereabouts of Master Sword and his four disciples.


    They were worried that if he and his four disciples were still alive and came back some day, they would be doomed.


    What scared them further was the fact that even just one of his disciples came back, handling him would be incredibly challenging for them.


    "Since this matter is related to Master Sword, it''s by no means insignificant.


    I suggest that we join forces to deal with this guy. No matter what happens, we can''t let him leave the Sword Cosmos alive.


    It''s best that we capture him as soon as possible and torture him for the information we need."


    Rollins spoke in a slow and gloomy voice. There was a childish sort of tone to his speech that was creepy for anyone who heard it.


    "Maybe we are overreacting.


    I mean, Master Sword and his four disciples disappeared a long time ago and not even rumors have been heard of them ever since.


    It''s most likely that they are all dead,"


    Nash said with a frown.


    "No!


    We cannot let the man who broke


    number of skills inside is thirty six thousand.


    Each of them is marked by its own characteristic strengths and weaknesses.


    Your challenge is to break them all.


    Remember, you must only use your swordsmanship skill to fight.


    If you try to use any other methods,


    you fail,"


    the old man instructed.


    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a huge world slowly appeared out of thin air and began floating in midair.


    It was constantly spurting dazzling sword aura from its surface and looked incredibly unique.


    "What? Thirty-six thousand skills?"


    Austin gasped in shock.


    "Sir, I don''t have much time left here.


    If I am not allowed to use any other method, I don''t know how long it will take for me to break through thirty-six thousand kinds of sword moves and skills,"


    he confessed with a frown.


    Austin did not lack the confidence to pass the test. However, he was running out of time.


    It had taken him more than two months just to comprehend the swordsmanship in the ten sword shrines after entering the Sword Cosmos.


    And he had to leave here and go back in about fifteen days. Otherwise, he would miss the day when Ronnie returned to the Sea of Chaos.


    Once that happened, no one knew what would happen to the Sea of Chaos, and the three thousand big and small universes would be in a great deal of trouble.


    "Young man, you don''t have to worry about time.


    This world is a simulation that I created.


    I control the time inside it.


    How about I make a little concession for you? I will adjust the rate of time inside such that a hundred years there are equivalent to just two hours outside.


    Does that work for you?"


    the old man proposed.

 Chapter 4148 Finding The Weakness

    "That''s great!"


    Austin was thrilled to know it.


    With the slow passage of time, he didn''t need to worry about him having not enough time.


    Time passed so slow in the world of swordsmanship that a hundred years for Austin would only be two hours outside.


    "May I start?"


    Austin asked.


    "Go ahead."


    The old man in grey nodded.


    "Just try your best."


    Sword Son Curry also gave a smile to Austin.


    With this reassurance, Austin walked towards the floating world in the void.


    The moment he stepped foot on it,


    Austin found himself in a grand world


    dominated by swordsmanship.


    His surrounding was filled with a breathtakingly dazzling sword aura.


    "Outsider!


    Try my sword first!"


    Suddenly, a tall, thin man shouted from the distance. With a slight pause, the stranger suddenly dashed towards Austin and began slashing at him.


    Austin understood that the test had begun.


    Swish!


    The sharp sword in the man''s hand shone with streaks of blinding sword light, slashing at Austin along a mysterious trajectory.


    Austin felt an agonizing pain all over his body.


    "Great swordsmanship!"


    Austin managed to say through the pain.


    He then launched his counterattack.


    He used two fingers as a sword, jabbing at the man''s sword light.


    Clang!


    Though Austin''s sword aura seemed simple and insignificant, it managed to block all the man''s attacks one by one.


    The battle lasted three days and nights.


    The man''s swordsmanship was sharp and abstruse, with masterful skills. Each attack was followed by a dazzling sword radiance which lit up the area with a harsh light.


    Even though the stranger''s skill was breathtaking, Austin knew better than to be impressed. His view about swordsmanship skills had changed drastically ever since he cultivated in the ten sword shrines of the Sword Cosmos.


    He was no longer amazed by showy and complicated skills.


    Clang!


    After constant fighting for three days, Austin finally managed to hit the man''s wrist and slapped the sword in his hand away, ending this fierce battle.


    "Your swordsmanship is better than mine. You''ve really impressed me!"


    The tall and thin man bowed to Austin and then turned away.


    ''A sim


    rray,


    but I''ll give you a month.


    Until then, use this time to strengthen yourself."


    After saying that, the strong man turned around and left in an instant.


    Meanwhile, Austin stayed in the original position of the void and began to think about a way to break the sword array.


    He was not in a hurry.


    Since time passed so slow in the world of swordsmanship, he seemed to have an eternity to try and figure this out.


    Besides, he could take this opportunity to improve his swordsmanship at ease.


    It was an effective and efficient way for him.


    Time flied while he was cultivating.


    One month later,


    the strong man appeared again.


    "Young man, are you ready?"


    Thousands of swords flew out of his body and surrounded Austin.


    "I''m ready!"


    Austin greeted his opponent with a smile.


    In the past month, he replayed every detail he could remember about the array in his mind. This allowed him to have a much better understanding of it which may lead to his victory.


    "Your array has thousands of sharp swords interlocked with each other.


    As one, they are moving forward and backward simultaneously, in a very tight and flawless manner,


    but I found an obvious weakness."


    Austin''s face was painted with confidence.


    "Oh? You''ve found the weakness of my sword array?"


    The strong man called his bluff.


    "Words alone are no proof.


    Let me see how you will manage to break my sword array!"


    the strong man shouted and charged.

 Chapter 4149 The Test In The World Of Swordsmanship

    A thunderous roar sounded, thousands of sharp swords spinning around the strong man and forming an array.


    It looked like a huge flying shield hurtling towards Austin.


    Wherever the sword array passed, it smashed everything to pieces.


    Austin, however, remained calm as he stared at the sword array.


    He released his spiritual sense to lock tightly around the sword array.


    And then...


    Austin stretched out two fingers, like a sword,


    and stabbed at the sword array with a minuscule but condensed sword aura.


    Boom!


    The huge sword array rotated as it sent out multiple, aggressive sword auras.


    And as it did, a trivial sword aura silently flew towards it.


    Austin''s sword aura whistled softly as it went.


    When the two sword auras collided with each other,


    Austin and the strong man looked fixedly at the point of collision.


    Clang!


    Bang!


    A sharp sword exploded.


    "How could this be?"


    the strong man said, frowning, apprehension taking over him.


    Just before the last echoes of his voice faded away,


    the sword array exploded with a loud bang.


    Boom!


    Sharp swords flew in all directions.


    The powerful sword array was completely disintegrated!


    "How''s that possible?"


    The strong man couldn''t believe what had happened.


    Austin, after destroying one of the swords, broke the whole sword array.


    "Very good, young man!


    You broke my sword array.


    Tell me, what weakness did you find?"


    the strong man asked Austin, once he recovered from his shock.


    "Your sword array includes thousands of interlocking swords, connected from head to tail.


    It looks tight and powerful,


    but your sword array has an obvious weakness.


    Even just one of the thousands of sharp swords breaks, the entire order of the sword array will be destroyed.


    Every sword in this array has a specific position and function.


    So if I destroy just one of the swords, the entire array can''t form a circle. It will then collapse,"


    Austin explained.


    "That makes sense,"


    the strong man said, nodding.


    "But my sword array has a


    s.


    Sword Son Curry glanced indifferently at the four governing gods.


    Back then, the four governing gods had been obedient subordinates of Sword Son Curry.


    And because of that, he didn''t take the four of them seriously.


    "Sword Son Curry, haven''t your body and soul already been destroyed?


    How can you manage to leave the spiritual soul mark behind?"


    Rollins couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "That''s none of your business,"


    Sword Son Curry said curtly, not even bothering to look at him.


    "Sword Son Curry! How dare you talk to me like this! Do you think you are still the ruler of the Sword Cosmos?


    You are now just a spiritual soul mark that I can destroy with only a flick.


    Answer my questions obediently and show that you aren''t a fool!


    Now! Tell me!


    Did Master Sword and his four disciples die or not?"


    Rollins cried out, his voice harsh.


    "What a ridiculous clown. You''re not qualified to ask me anything,"


    Sword Son Curry replied, disgusted.


    "You..." Rollins sputtered.


    His face turned red.


    "Sword Son Curry, your era has passed.


    You''d better answer our questions.


    Don''t force us to resort to violence.


    After all, it''s not easy for you to leave a spiritual soul mark. You surely didn''t save this for us to destroy you again, right?"


    Nash took a step forward, releasing a crushing pressure on Sword Son Curry.

 Chapter 4150 Sword Spirits Fighting Power

    "Enough!


    You are standing inside the territory of the Divine Sword Mountain, the most sacred place in the Sword Cosmos.


    Now that the young man is being tested, you are not allowed to stir up trouble here for the time being!"


    The old man in grey waved his sleeve and suppressed all the pressure released by Nash.


    "Sir, this is a personal conflict between him and me. It would be wise that you do not interfere!"


    Nash countered. After all, he was a powerful governing god. It was an insult for him to be scolded right in the face like that.


    "Be that as it may, the Divine Sword Mountain is not the place for you to solve your personal grudges.


    If you want to fight, you must do it outside the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Whatever battle you choose to engage in, I won''t interfere at all!"


    the old man in grey said indifferently.


    "Sir, what do you mean?


    Are you being partial to Sword Son Curry?


    Don''t you remember that our four major forces are the true rulers of the Sword Cosmos now?


    The era during which Sword Son Curry ruled had long passed.


    Since when was your permission required in order to deal with the Sword Son Curry?"


    With an overwhelming bearing, Rollins stepped forward and yelled at the old man.


    Over the years, the four major forces had been scrambling for the control of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    But none of them succeeded.


    In addition to the endless fights and squabbles among the four major forces, the biggest obstacle was the five sword spirits, also known as sword servants, on the Divine Sword Mountain.


    They were the real masters of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Anyone who wanted exclusive control of the Divine Sword Mountain, had to make the five sword spirits yield to them first.


    This proved to be impossible as the five sword spirits would always stay on the Divine Sword Mountain and would never leave.


    Each of them had unfathomable fighting abilities.


    Moreover, with the Divine Sword Mountain as the home territory of the five sword spirits, they already had the advantage.


    In their home court, it was almost impossible to control them and make them give in.


    It made the four major forces utterly helpless.


    It was only now that the senior leaders of the four major forces realized how terrifying and brilliant Master Sword had been back then.


    In the era where Master Sword ruled the Sword Cosmos, he ha


    powerful wind shear from the giant sword. Although they were not that badly injured, their bodies were riddled with numerous sword cuts.


    Even one of Rollins'' arms was cut off by the sword radiance, his blood gushing out freely.


    These were four of the strongest governing gods!


    Yet all of them were defeated and driven away by the old man in grey with only one strike.


    "This is the unquestionable power of the Divine Sword Mountain!


    He can take advantage of its power here,"


    Rollins screamed, warning the others.


    "You are right! And I am a part of the Divine Sword Mountain,"


    the old man in grey replied matter-of-factly.


    They dared not take another step forward after they were sent pummeling backwards. They stood still, not knowing what to do as they were stuck in an embarrassing situation.


    "Humph!


    We can''t make a move unless he leaves the Divine Sword Mountain,"


    Nash snorted coldly.


    The other three governing gods'' faces darkened, but they had to concur. This was their only option, if they wanted to walk out of here alive.


    "This is the Divine Sword Mountain. How dare you offend the sword spirit? Your ignorant boldness is appalling.


    You must know that this time, the sword spirit merely punished you lightly.


    I wonder if you can leave the Divine Sword Mountain alive next time you provoked him like this again,"


    Sword Son Curry sneered.


    He knew the Divine Sword Mountain and the five sword spirits very well.


    So he was confident that he was absolutely safe now.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have shown himself to the four governing gods.

 Chapter 4151 The Fight Between Masters

    "Humph!"


    When they heard what Sword Son Curry said, the four governing gods'' faces darkened.


    They wanted to fight him, to kill him, but they had come to the harsh realization that the grey-robed elder was too strong for them to handle. Fear speckled in their eyes.


    They went from respecting him, to thinking they could overcome him if they all worked together, to finally


    being proved wrong.


    They weren''t going to be fools and provoke him again so they stood down. After all, he had defeated the four of them with one blow.


    The anger slowly withdrew from their faces.


    Meanwhile, in the world of swordsmanship,


    a man clad in white clothes approached Austin in mid-air.


    He moved in a leisure way. There was a piece of withered grass in the corner of his mouth and his white hair was tied in a ponytail at the top of his head.


    His white clothes were spotless, which made him exude an unworldly aura.


    It seemed like the worldly affairs had nothing to do with him.


    A few seconds later, he stopped in front of Austin.


    "I will fight you using just one sword skill. If you stop me, then you are the winner.


    If it ends in a draw, that will also be considered a win for you,"


    the man in white said as he looked at Austin.


    As he stood in the void, white clouds that appeared out of thin air moved above and below him. He appeared so unbothered that it almost threw Austin off.


    "All right. Let''s do this, sir," Austin replied humbly.


    Staying focused, Austin pointed his sword at the man in white.


    Although the white-robed man acted in a lazy manner, Austin could tell that each of his moves contained the essence of swordsmanship.


    It somehow seemed like the man was really a sharp sword.


    Austin knew that he possessed terrifying strength.


    It had been more than one hundred and eighty years since Austin had entered this world.


    During that period, he had been fighting with the sword cultivators ev


    as soon as possible.


    In another chaotic space outside the Sea of Chaos,


    there was a huge bird nest perched on the edge of a cliff.


    The nest was the size of a small continent.


    In the center of the nest, there were two big eggs.


    One lay there, motionless.


    The other giant egg emitted colorful lights and noises came from inside it non-stop.


    Cracks covered the shell of the egg


    and a fierce-looking creature could be vaguely seen curling up inside.


    "Soon I will hatch!


    I never thought I could get my hands on the body of the chaotic sky-devouring beast. This is the most powerful primitive legendary beast.


    Now I can even fight a real dragon with this body!"


    Ecstatic laughter came from the giant egg.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    More and more cracks appeared on the shell,


    signaling the creature was about to break free.


    "Ronnie, you can go to hell!


    From now on, I don''t have to live in his identity. I will live in my own identity.


    The Sea of Chaos will be ruled by me from now on!


    Ha-ha!"


    The volume of the creature''s voice shook the entire nest.


    A few seconds later,


    a loud crack was heard.


    A body was thrown out of the egg and landed on the bird nest.


    The corpse belonged to the current leader of the Annihilation Mountain, Ronnie.

 Chapter 4152 He Was Coming

    At this time, Ronnie was just a corpse laying on the ground.


    He had already died!


    A great warrior that used to make other creatures cry in fear had died all alone on this cliff.


    "Ha!


    This Ronnie guy was too weak!


    I wish I didn''t have to live in his disgusting body,"


    a creature''s voice resounded from the huge egg.


    "This is much better. The chaotic sky-devouring beast''s body is way more comfortable.


    This physique alone can beat the governing gods in the Sea of Chaos.


    Adding my advanced cultivation base and countless secret skills will make controlling the Sea of Chaos a simple task!"


    The creature laughed in triumph.


    While the creature in the egg waited for its moment, the Sea of Chaos was in a temporary peaceful period.


    The Heaven Beast Valley and the Annihilation Mountain had been completely annihilated and turned to ruins.


    The whereabouts of Ronnie was still unknown


    but discussions were taking place among all sects in the Sea of Chaos.


    There were various guesses,


    but there were two that were most popular.


    Some said that Ronnie had been killed by the top masters of the six super forces. His spiritual soul and physical body had already been destroyed.


    The others said that Ronnie was still alive, but he was gravely injured and hiding in a secluded place somewhere in the Sea of Chaos. Once he regained his power, he would come back.


    The other five super forces, namely the beast race, the demon race, the underworld, the Novel Court, and the Divine Corpse Palace all kept low profiles these days.


    Even the alliance had been hiding in the three thousand big and small universes, never going out to cause trouble.


    It was like the six super forces had retired.


    However, the other small forces had become active in the Sea of Chaos.


    In the past, th


    ower, my aura leaked out.


    Even the slightest wisp of my aura is enough for him to find me.


    He must have sensed me then,


    and is tracing me with every means possible now."


    The statue let out a sigh.


    The twelve zodiac animals all remained silent.


    They knew that there was a high chance that their master was right.


    Their master had used an omnipotent skill to take Austin back to the Fallen Divine Valley, after all.


    "This is all Austin''s fault!


    What a troublemaker!"


    the colorful rooster exclaimed.


    "Bastard, look at what you have done.


    Why did you choose to introduce this troublemaker to our master? What should we do now?"


    the rat yelled at the sky-devouring dog.


    "Master, it''s all my fault.


    If I didn''t bring Austin to you, you wouldn''t have revealed your whereabouts,"


    the sky-devouring dog said, hanging its head in shame.


    "No.


    Don''t blame Austin or yourself.


    He''s my disciple... an outstanding disciple.


    I''m quite satisfied with him.


    One day, I believe, he will inherit everything I have to teach him,"


    the statue reassured.


    "Master, what should we do now?


    Should we leave?


    We could find another place to hide,"


    the dragon suggested.

 Chapter 4153 The Test Continued

    "Going somewhere else would be futile.


    Now that he has sensed my aura, he will be locked on the whole Sea of Chaos.


    Once I make any movement, he will know my exact location right away.


    Besides, where else would I go?


    It''s safer that I just stay here quietly and from now on, I will try not to leak any aura. He can''t find my exact location or I will be doomed,"


    the statue said.


    "That makes sense."


    The twelve zodiac animals nodded in agreement helplessly. They wanted to help but it seemed like there was nothing they could do.


    "Forget it.


    I have lived for such a long time.


    If he finds me now, I think that will be my fate. Though it means I will perish, it doesn''t matter anymore,"


    the statue added, sighing.


    "Master, don''t worry so much. It''s not a big deal. We will fight him to the death!"


    the big black bull shouted.


    "But what could we use to fight?


    In my current state, I wouldn''t even be able to resist his easiest moves.


    As for you twelve, he could defeat you all with one blow.


    We have no power to resist him.


    Let''s just stay here.


    I just hope that he won''t find where I am for a while,"


    the statue replied.


    "I took Austin as my disciple because I saw his talent and potential and hoped that he could grow powerful quickly.


    One day, I want him to be my right-hand man and help me fight against my enemy.


    However, I thought we would have decades and even centuries to do so.


    Austin is still so weak now.


    He can''t help me much,"


    the statue continued.


    "Master, Austin has made rapid progress.


    He''s even better than the twelve of us.


    Right now, he''s in the Sword Cosmos. There, he might gain something and improve his strength further.


    He might be able to help. We don''t know yet,"


    the sky-devouring dog said in a soothing voice.


    "None of it will matter.


    My enemy is a god of chaos, after all.


    No matter how much progress Austin has made, it''s impossible for him to help me fight against a god of chaos with his current strength,"


    the sta


    ce. The light glowed brighter, absorbing all the sword-light and sword intent in this world.


    It all blended together and expanded at a rapid speed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Above them, clouds flew past and storms began to sweep over.


    The aura of the sword-light rose continuously and no one seemed to be able to control it.


    The light became stronger as


    the surroundings became darker.


    Not long after, the whole world was completely dimmed.


    It seemed that all the power, law energies, and essence of everything regarding swords in the world had been extracted and put onto the hair-sized sword-light.


    It drew everyone''s eyes to it.


    It seemed like the only thing existing in the world of swordsmanship at that moment.


    "Marvelous!"


    Austin couldn''t help but praise as he watched the sword-light coming his way.


    It was humongous in strength but it didn''t worry him.


    "My swordsmanship is not weak either!"


    Without any fear, Austin stretched out his finger, which he would use as his sword, and slashed forward.


    Whizzing!


    An extremely strong, unparalleled sword-light flew out of Austin.


    There was almost no flashy skill contained in this strike. It was a simple fusion of extremely strong sword energy and law of sword.


    This sword strike could cut through any time and space in its way and could shake the whole world.

 Chapter 4154 The Last Opponent

    The space in front of Austin was broken into pieces,


    completely disappearing.


    Clung!


    The two sword lights collided in the middle of the swordsmanship world,


    causing time


    to stop.


    Everything froze, making the world resemble a photograph.


    A few seconds later,


    everything came back.


    The space and time were squeezed by the extremely violent energy and deformed into several new shapes.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Loud explosions rang out constantly, hurting everyone''s ears.


    Mushroom-shaped clouds that were created by energy and law explosions rose into the air.


    "This guy..." Sword Son Curry began to compliment but he stopped.


    He was sitting on the path of the Divine Sword Mountain, watching the fight unfold. He was proud of Austin''s skill and ability to fight for so long.


    Austin''s performance was much better than he expected it to be.


    "Look at this! He''s doing well," the grey-robed elder remarked with a smile.


    He knew that Austin had potential.


    "Humph!"


    Rollins and other three governing gods crossed their arms and huffed repeatedly.


    This whole time they had been mocking Austin;


    however, Austin was constantly proving them wrong.


    "They''re going to tie.


    That''s all the brat is capable of.


    Even if he wins, there is still one last sword skill that he needs to pass and it''s more powerful than the previous ones.


    I don''t think he can make it through,"


    Rollins said in a loud voice.


    He scowled up at Austin.


    Meanwhile,


    Austin stood


    and looked at the handsome young man.


    Admiration was written all over both their faces.


    Both of their sword skills were impressive, and they would be fools not to acknowledge it.


    "Again!"


    Austin shouted and sent a second attack.


    "Ha! Most don''t want to continue fighting! This is fun!"


    the good-looking young man replied, laughing and running towards him.


    Swoosh! Swo


    You already know I can defeat you easily,"


    the elder in grey said, staring at Austin with a playful look.


    He stood tall, like a sharp sword that was about to be unsheathed.


    "So, young man, think about it carefully. Do you want to try?


    Once I make a move, you will be hurt


    or you may die.


    Since ancient times, countless sword cultivators have accepted the test and many of them have perished at my hands."


    When the elder spoke, a ferocious look appeared in his eyes.


    "Sir, I''ve made up my mind.


    I must reach the top of the Divine Sword Mountain no matter what,"


    Austin said decisively.


    "If you say so. Let''s get started,"


    the elder in grey said.


    Without touching him, he hit Austin with his hand.


    His move was simple and direct.


    It didn''t look potent.


    He swung like an ordinary human.


    There was no immense energy, brilliant law of swordsmanship, or fancy sword moves.


    There was nothing special about the elder''s blow;


    however,


    Austin had turned pale.


    All the energy and laws related to swordsmanship in his body were instantly frozen.


    Stupefied, he felt chills run down his spine. His mind went blank.


    He couldn''t do anything.


    He watched as the elder''s hand approached him, aimed at his head.

 Chapter 4155 Pass The Test

    ''This is horrible!''


    Austin remarked, his breath caught in his throat in his terror.


    For a moment, he felt his life hanging precariously at the edge of a cliff.


    At the sight of the elder''s hand about to hit his head, Austin freaked out and desperately stepped back to avoid it.


    All of a sudden,


    the elder in grey paused


    though his hand remained in front of Austin''s head.


    "Young man, you realize now how hard it is to pass the test, don''t you?


    If you insist, you might lose your life.


    Do you still plan to continue?


    I suggest you cherish your life and quit while you still can.


    Since you''re with Sword Son Curry, I don''t want to hurt you,"


    the old man in grey said.


    "Sir, I already said that I must climb up the Divine Sword Mountain. Please let me go ahead,"


    Austin refused without any hesitation.


    In the blink of an eye, he threw his head back and let out a roar.


    All the sword aura in his body surged forth.


    Austin was left with no choice but to go all out so that he could have even a snowball''s chance in hell to pass the test.


    "Bring it on!"


    he shouted.


    Almost all the spiritual sense in his Soul Sea integrated into the sword aura inside him.


    This was a sword skill that Austin came up with from the past two hundred years'' of battling.


    He infused all his spiritual sense into the sword aura, which could multiply the sword aura''s speed and intensity.


    In the blink of an eye, the power of the sword aura rose sharply.


    As a matter of fact, this sword skill wasn''t Austin''s original creation.


    When he was still in the Prime Martial World, he practiced the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship the Sword Emperor left behind.


    Due to the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship he practiced before, he could now better combine the spiritual sense and sword aura into one.


    Eventually, he managed to perfect this sword skill.


    Hence, the sword skill that he unleashed to attack the grey-robed elder was an improved version of the Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship.


    With Austin''s current spiritual sense and swordsmanship level, the power of the upgraded Dominant Spiritual Sense Swordsmanship was beyond anything anyone c


    progress you made in the face of danger, proved that you''re an excellent swordsman,"


    the elder in grey said with admiration and waved his hand.


    Only then did Austin realize that he was no longer in that world of swordsmanship.


    Instead, he stood on the road of the Divine Sword Mountain, and the elder in grey robes stood in front of him.


    Next to him was Sword Son Curry.


    Not far away, four governing gods shrouded in powerful sword aura watched them. Based on the look in their eyes, none of them liked Austin.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Austin sincerely bowed his head to the old man in grey.


    Although he only narrowly escaped death,


    he managed to gain a lot.


    It took him two hundred years to break thirty-six thousand sword skills unleashed by thirty-six thousand swordsmen. That was indeed a once in a lifetime experience.


    Very few cultivators were ever blessed to meet the good fate he did.


    Thanks to that, Austin''s swordsmanship leapt ahead of the pack.


    He deserved to be called a great master in swordsmanship based on his insights on swordsmanship, sword skills, and strategy.


    From now on, all kinds of sword skills wouldn''t even be able to put a scratch on him.


    After a moment''s thought, Austin discovered that he could even come up with all kinds of new sword moves as much as he wanted.


    He already reached such a lofty level in swordsmanship.


    It was the benefit from breaking thirty-six thousand brilliant sword skills.

 Chapter 4156 A Painting Of A Maiden

    Therefore, Austin was serious when he expressed his gratitude towards the grey-robed elder.


    "Austin, you did a good job,"


    Sword Son Curry praised, smiling at Austin and nodding his head.


    Rollins sneered as he watched the exchange unfold.


    He glared at Austin, still wanting him dead.


    "There are many talented people out there, brat. Only the best survive.


    You''d better look out for yourself. Otherwise, you might not make it out of the Sword Cosmos alive," Nash threatened.


    He looked at Austin while still wearing his killing intent on his sleeve.


    "Brat, you are not a native of the Sword Cosmos, yet you broke in and attempted to climb up the Divine Sword Mountain. Where do you find the balls?


    Just wait and see. You will be punished,"


    Elder Cunning of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect said with a vicious sneer.


    At the same time, Elder Hodge of the Sky Sword Sect stared at Austin with a murderous look in his eyes.


    All they wanted was to see him fall.


    "If all the creatures in the Sword Cosmos are as weak as you, then no one poses a threat to me."


    Austin held their gazes as he spoke, standing his ground.


    "You''re way too cocky.


    We are superior to you. Don''t speak to us like that or we will put you in your place!"


    Rollins shouted, clenching his fists.


    "Don''t even think about it.


    Brat, I know what is on your mind.


    This is the Divine Sword Mountain, so you''re safe.


    But once you leave here,


    we will take your life.


    Sword Son Curry cannot keep you safe.


    He is just a spiritual soul mark. He can''t even save his own skin,"


    Elder Hodge said in a mocking tone.


    "Boy,


    feel free to speak while you are alive.


    Cherish the last days of your life.


    I can''t wait to get you,"


    Elder Cunning taunted, smiling crookedly.


    The four governing gods cracked their knuckles and chuckled among themselves.


    "Murders never prosper.


    Who knows? Maybe I''ll kill you,"


    Aus


    ce.


    "Humph! Sword Son Curry, we''re coming for you too!"


    Rollins snorted with a vicious look.


    Austin and Sword Son Curry ignored them and kept climbing.


    About an hour later,


    the two of them stopped walking.


    They saw a green-robed elder in front of them.


    He sat cross-legged with his eyes shut.


    Austin knew that he had met another sword spirit.


    "Nice to meet you, sir,"


    Austin greeted.


    The old man in green slowly opened his eyes.


    He rested his eyes on Austin and nodded in response.


    Then he waved his sleeve and an old scroll flew out, opening in the void.


    Austin looked at the painting


    and saw a lovely maiden depicted on it.


    She looked lively. The picture was vivid.


    "There are many different sword skills hidden in this painting.


    If you can find ten thousand of them, you will pass this test,"


    the green-robed elder said plainly.


    "What?"


    Austin looked back down at him in shock.


    ''I don''t see anything special about this picture. It''s just a sketch of a charming, young lady.


    Although it is lifelike, it''s not complicated.


    Are there really over ten thousand sword skills in it?''


    Austin wondered in disbelief.


    However, Austin knew that a sword spirit wouldn''t play a trick on him.


    "Okay. I''ll try."


    Austin nodded.

 Chapter 4157 Passing Another Test

    In order to pass the test, Austin soared into the air and then crossed his legs, floating weightlessly in the void.


    The scroll came to where he was and began shaking slightly. The girl in the scroll seemed to be more vivid now.


    Austin released his spiritual sense and scanned the scroll.


    As he did so, a feeling overcame him. He smiled.


    The painting on the scroll did contain a strong sword aura.


    It seemed that every line in the painting contained endless sword intent and sword aura.


    Luckily, Austin also possessed a strong spiritual sense and comprehending ability. He needed this to read the painting.


    Austin''s achievement in swordsmanship would also help him.


    Since his spiritual sense was one of his greatest strengths,


    it only took a second before he was immersed in understanding the painting.


    Occasionally, he would stretch out his fingers and gesture in the void to imitate the lines in the painting.


    "The first one!"


    Soon, he performed the first swordsmanship skill in the painting in the air above him.


    "Well,


    he''s doing an excellent job.


    This young man is not only talented in swordsmanship, but also has a strong spiritual sense and comprehension ability.


    If he concentrates solely on swordsmanship, he will meet great achievements in the future,"


    the old man in green robes praised. Then he turned back to watch Austin again.


    "Yes. I agree with you, sir.


    He is really talented in swordsmanship.


    I taught him to practice swordsmanship because I knew he was capable and saw how badly he wanted to learn,"


    Sword Son Curry said with a smile.


    "Yeah, yeah. There are so many geniuses out there.


    Unfortunately, only a few of them live long,"


    Rollins mocked in his sharp voice.


    "Yeah, right. Austin will live longer than you,"


    Sword Son Curry snapped back.


    "Sword Son Curry, just be grateful you are not completely dead.


    You shouldn''t have even returned to the Sword Cosmos. Everyone is hunting you down now.


    You will regret returning soon!"


    Nash yelled.


    "There''s no point arguing about these meaningless things any more.


    "Congratulations.


    Young man, you have passed the test.


    In just two days, you have comprehended all the ten thousand sets of swordsmanship skills in the painting.


    You now have a deep understanding of their true meaning, so you can easily perform them.


    I must admit that you are really talented in swordsmanship.


    Very good!"


    The old man in green robes couldn''t contain his excitement at Austin''s fast progress.


    "You have my permission to continue climbing the mountain.


    Please!"


    he then added.


    "Thank you, sir,"


    Austin replied and bowed respectfully.


    Then he walked up along the mountain side by side with Sword Son Curry.


    As soon as they were gone, the old man in green robes disappeared with a pop.


    "Austin, I rarely hear sword spirits say ''please'' to others,


    especially to the younger generation.


    You really impressed him,"


    Sword Son Curry said to Austin.


    "Really?"


    Austin looked back at where the old man used to be.


    He could only see the four governing gods trailing them. Their faces had darkened.


    The more excellently Austin behaved, the angrier they grew.


    Moreover, Austin''s talent in swordsmanship made them feel great pressure.


    Once this young man grew stronger, he would definitely threaten the safety of their own forces.


    After all, he was the successor of Sword Son Curry!


    And they were mortal enemies with Sword Son Curry.

 Chapter 4158 Shocking News

    As Austin and Sword Son Curry walked along the path to the top of the mountain, the four governing gods walked right at their heels.


    They weren''t taking any chances in letting them escape.


    Outside the Divine Sword Mountain, the four major forces of the Sword Cosmos had already set up a trap for Austin and Sword Son Curry.


    In addition to the Sky Sword Sect, the Xi''men Clan, the Flying Immortal Sword Sect, and the Long Sword Sect, other forces that had issues with Sword Son Curry had also sent masters to hunt him down.


    After all, Sword Son Curry was an important figure.


    Several forces from the Sword Cosmos had once joined to fight against him, and it ended in a draw.


    If they had been alone, Sword Son Curry would have wiped them all out.


    Now, he was back and was walking up the Divine Sword Mountain.


    This news had spread all over the Sword Cosmos and now the people who hated him had another chance to bring him down.


    The four governing gods had been following them all this time so they would get to attack them first.


    "Sir, I think the governing gods are up to something,"


    Austin said to Sword Son Curry with a frown.


    "Don''t worry. Once we''re done, I can get you out of the Sword Cosmos,"


    Sword Son Curry reassured him.


    Austin nodded and they kept moving, ignoring the four governing gods.


    After a while,


    an old man in red appeared out of thin air, blocking their way.


    "Nice to meet you, sir."


    Austin quickly bowed, knowing immediately that he met another sword spirit.


    "Here are nine thousand swords.


    Each of them is a valuable treasure.


    I will allow you to only choose one.


    You can only use your senses. You may not touch them.


    Once you have chosen, I will decide whether you passed the test or not," the red-robed elder explained.


    With a wave of his sleeve, sharp swords flew out and were suspended in the air.


    Austin counted all the weapons to confirm the task.


    As he observed the weapons, he concluded that they had different shapes and their auras were all different.


    Some emitted coldness, some gave off the heat, some w


    ssible that Master Sword left some treasures there?"


    Elder Cunning wondered.


    A flash of greed crossed all of their eyes.


    Master Sword was the strongest being in the Sword Cosmos.


    Throughout the history of the Sword Cosmos,


    no one had matched him.


    He was a legend.


    Everyone in the Sword Cosmos wanted to reach his level.


    If he had really left some treasures behind that Sword Son Curry was interested in,


    it was not hard to imagine how precious the treasures were.


    The four governing gods immediately sent a message to their own forces.


    "There are the treasures left by Master Sword here.


    Don''t worry.


    We will get our hands on them at all costs!"


    After receiving the news, the senior leaders of the four forces got carried away.


    "Send more men there now!


    We need to surround the Divine Sword Mountain so that they can''t run away!"


    "Wait!


    I am going there myself.


    We must get Master Sword''s treasures!"


    The senior leaders of the four major forces couldn''t wait any longer. They not only sent more men to surround the Divine Sword Mountain, but they also rushed there themselves.


    Even the leaders of the three forces and the chief of the clan were on their way to the Divine Sword Mountain.


    All of a sudden, the Divine Sword Mountain had become the focus of the Sword Cosmos.


    Even the people of the Blade Cosmos had caught wind of the rumors.

 Chapter 4159 The Last Test

    After walking for a few minutes up a very steep incline,


    Austin and Sword Son Curry finally reached the top of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    The top was flat and wide like a plain.


    All over it, there were sword-shaped buildings.


    As a rough estimate, there were hundreds of them.


    Apart from that, there were several huge altars.


    Pointing at the tallest palace in the center, Sword Son Curry said to Austin,


    "That''s where my master used to cultivate in seclusion."


    The tip of this sword-shaped building pointed to the sky and endless sword auras poured from it.


    "Inside of it, you will find the spiritual soul tablets of my master and my four seniors.


    If you go deeper, tens of millions of chaotic-level swords and my master''s sword intent


    are also there.


    So, Austin, after you enter, everything else will be simple.


    You can collect everything and bring them back,"


    Sword Son Curry added.


    "I see."


    Austin nodded with excitement and solemnness.


    He sighed quietly. The journey here had been long and it wasn''t over yet.


    Once he completed the final test,


    he could finally


    take a moment to rest.


    ''The last test must be the most difficult one,''


    Austin thought to himself, preparing himself mentally.


    ''But I''ve come so far. I can''t give up now.


    No matter what kind of test it is, I will try my best to pass it!''


    Austin encouraged himself.


    Eventually, an old man in a yellow robe slowly appeared in front of Austin. He held up his hand to stop them.


    It was the final sword spirit!


    "Nice to meet you, sir,"


    Austin greeted him respectfully.


    "Okay."


    The old man nodded. Then he turned to look at Sword Son Curry.


    "Sir, I didn''t expect to see you again,"


    he said with a smile.


    "Me, too.


    I thought I would never see this place again,"


    Sword Son Curry replied, looking around slowly. A solemn sigh pushed through his lips.


    He was very familiar with this pl


    ith Austin''s current strength, no law energy could restrain him so easily. This law energy meant serious business.


    Austin walked forward step by step.


    Cold fog rose from the bottom of the abyss and hovered around Austin, making him look like he was walking on clouds.


    In a moment, Austin had traveled thousands of miles.


    So far, nothing had jumped out to attack him.


    It seemed eerily calm.


    However, Austin remained cautious all the way. He released his spiritual sense to perceive everything around him.


    All of a sudden,


    countless figures appeared in the void in front of him.


    They were all sword cultivators. Each of them carried a long sword and floated in the air. Sword auras shot up from their bodies, which was a terrifying scene.


    "Young man, these are all sword cultivators.


    You must kill them to pass.


    Remember to stay on the bridge.


    If you leave it, you will fail the test,"


    the old man said.


    ''I must kill them!''


    Austin frowned at the old man''s words.


    "I almost forgot to tell you that you are facing one hundred thousand sword cultivators."


    Austin''s eyes widened when he heard the new information.


    ''What?!''


    The sword auras all around him were extremely sharp.


    He quickly realized that this task


    wouldn''t be an easy one.

 Chapter 4160 Ten Governing Gods

    Austin spread his legs and stood steady. Sword cultivators were floating in front of him.


    Austin was not able to fly over the abyss,


    but it seemed nothing was restraining them.


    Austin stood on the single plank bridge and gazed up at them.


    The fight was not fair, but Austin knew that he had no other choice.


    After all, it was a part of the test.


    At least he would have an opportunity to test his actual combat ability.


    "Come on! I''m ready!"


    Austin shouted, rushing forward.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Straight away, the swordsmen unleashed numerous streaks of sword aura that shot towards Austin, narrowly missing the bridge.


    To defend himself,


    Austin wielded his sword while he ran, using his full strength to produce sword lights.


    "Let''s terminate him!"


    Hundreds of thousands of sword cultivators decided to charge at him, moving in the shape of a tidal wave.


    "Kill them!"


    Swallowing his fear, Austin brandished his sword and created more sword lights to stop their attacks.


    In an instant, the bridge was completely engulfed by surging sword light.


    No one on the outside could see what was happening.


    The battle lasted a long time.


    There were too many sword cultivators,


    and each one was very powerful.


    Still, Austin managed to fight a way to keep moving.


    However, he was covered in wounds.


    Deep cuts were everywhere he could see and not see. Blood drenched his clothes.


    Fortunately, Austin had incredibly strong physical strength that made him difficult to kill.


    These wounds looked bad but he was okay.


    Even if his whole body was broken into pieces, he could recover in an instant.


    This was one of Austin''s advantages when he fought.


    "Well, he is doing better than I expected," the elder in yellow remarked.


    He had been watching Austin since the test had begun.


    Sword Son Curry looked calm. He had faith in Austin''s strength.


    Rollins and the other three governing gods also had been watching the fight between Austin and the sword cultivators. Now that he was nearing the end, anger was flaring up in them again.


    While Austin battled,


    they


    of a sudden, there was a chorus of shouts on the Divine Sword Mountain. Their sound waves spread out, causing the entire Sword Cosmos to shake.


    At this point, the number of the creatures from the Sword Cosmos that had surrounded the Divine Sword Mountain was incalculable.


    There was no way that Austin and Sword Son Curry could fight through them all and make their escape.


    "Do you think you can speak for the entire Sword Cosmos?


    You give yourselves too much credit,"


    Sword Son Curry snapped with a derisive sneer.


    "Sir, please consider our request,"


    the leader of the Sky Sword Sect pleaded as he stared at the yellow-robed elder.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    the elder in yellow asked, spinning around to face them.


    "Sir, please don''t get us wrong.


    We need them and we won''t give up until we get them,"


    the chief of the Xi''men Clan said.


    The ten governing gods had all released their aura, making them look powerful.


    From what it looked like, they were preparing to fight the yellow-robed elder.


    In fact, the leaders of these forces in the Sword Cosmos had been competing for the control of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    The five sword spirits were the biggest obstacle that kept them from getting what they wanted.


    The leaders of the forces had long been waiting for an opportunity to get rid of them,


    and they could use Sword Son Curry and Austin as an excuse to do so.

 Chapter 4161 The Fierce Battle

    "How dare you shout and yell when you know that the Divine Sword Mountain is a sacred place? Are you going to challenge the authority of the Divine Sword Mountain now?"


    the old man in yellow shouted angrily.


    The sound of robes swishing in the air sounded as


    several figures flashed to his side.


    The other four sword spirits had also come to stand beside the old man in yellow.


    The five sword spirits were obviously angry.


    "Sirs, please think twice before doing anything!"


    the leader of the Ximen Clan said, stepping forward.


    The other governing gods were also burning with rage and refused to give in.


    On the other hand, Sword Son Curry remained calm, as if detached from everything that was happening. He stood aside, watching the drama unfold.


    "Sword Son Curry, you''re hiding behind the five sword spirits. You''re a coward. What kind of a hero are you?


    If you have the guts, stand out and face us!"


    the leader of the Sky Sword Sect shouted angrily, glaring at Sword Son Curry.


    "You are just a residual!


    Would you like it if I ended you first?"


    Rollins screamed before rushing towards Sword Son Curry, malice glinting in his eyes.


    His bodily movement skill was brilliant. He moved like a sharp sword, passing through space and time as he marched forward. He would change with each step he took, making it impossible for others to accurately capture his position.


    "Enough!


    You have provoked the authority of the Divine Sword Mountain over and over again!


    Do you really think the Divine Sword Mountain is a place where you can do whatever you want?"


    the old man in yellow shouted angrily.


    "Sword!"


    the five sword spirits simultaneously called out, their voices loud and clear.


    Loud booming sounds echoed all around.


    Five differently-colored swords rushed out from different directions of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    The five swords, like five pillars that supported the sky, were majestic and contained a boundless power.


    On the Divine Sword Mountain, an endless sword aura continued to soar into the sky, roaring and burning as they dashed and merged into the five swords.


    This caused the five swords to shimmer brilliantly.


    "Slash!"


    the old man in yellow then commanded as he pointed at Rollins.


    In this split second, the five giant swords formed a terrifying-looking sword array and rushed towards Rollins.


    Dread began t


    erning gods.


    "Now that you''ve made a move against us, I''m sorry but we have to counter you!"


    The fourteen governing gods launched a joint attack. Terrifying sword auras that filled the entire space rushed forward, trying to block the sword array from the five sword spirits.


    It was rare for a dozen governing gods to join hands in a fight.


    As collisions occurred, loud clanging could be heard.


    It continued as the


    the endless sword-light engulfed the entire Divine Sword Mountain


    .


    The sword-light that this fierce battle created, splashed out of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    "Aaarrgggghhhh! No! This is terrible! Run!"


    People surrounding the Divine Sword Mountain were scared to death. They scattered, their formation suddenly turning into a mess.


    The densely packed creatures fled into the distance out of desperation.


    The sword-light continued to gush from the Divine Sword Mountain.


    "Arrggghhhh!"


    A number of creatures were hit by the sword-light and died almost immediately. Corpses began to fall from midair like dumplings.


    Inside the Divine Sword Mountain...


    The fourteen governing gods were busy fighting the five sword spirits.


    The latter sat cross-legged on the ground, controlling the five swords to attack from afar.


    The fourteen governing gods, on the other hand, were forced to retreat despite the fact that they were resisting using their most powerful skills.


    "The Divine Sword Mountain is invincible!


    You are not even qualified to come to the Divine Sword Mountain and try to show off!"


    The old man in yellow barked a scolding.

 Chapter 4162 You Made It

    The elder in yellow opened his mouth and let out a mighty roar that


    shook the Divine Sword Mountain and caused more sword aura to seep out.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    The five giant swords gave off a sword light that shone as bright as the sun.


    "Time Strike!"


    the five sword spirits shouted simultaneously.


    The air rippled around the five swords and runes related to the swordsmanship spread in all directions.


    Buzz!


    The sky, ground, water, and rock all began trembling.


    By this time, the power had reached the whole Divine Sword Mountain and a large area nearby, freezing everything.


    All living creatures within the area were rendered immobile.


    Even the fourteen governing gods were frozen, including their energy, laws, and sword auras. What was more, they couldn''t even think.


    The five swords began to move,


    creating a slicing sound.


    They were incredibly fast, leaving streaks of dark shadows behind them.


    In the blink of an eye, they had cut the fourteen governing gods in half.


    "Aaaaargh!"


    Screams of distress filled the air.


    Sword radiance spilled from the bodies of the governing gods along with their blood.


    "It can''t be!"


    the fourteen governing gods screamed in horror.


    Since they were governing gods, this wouldn''t kill them.


    The five sword spirits had no intention of taking their lives anyway.


    After all, they were part of the Sword Cosmos.


    If they had wanted them dead, the governing gods would have lost their lives.


    A moment later, the fourteen governing gods had glued themselves back into one piece.


    Their faces were pale and their eyes were wide with fright. They kept their distance this time.


    The five sword spirits were waiting for them,


    but they couldn''t fight any longer.


    Still, they were reluctant to leave like this.


    "If you have the nerve to challenge us,


    there will be serious consequences like this!"


    the old man in yellow said indifferently.


    "Whoa. I''m actually impressed by your stupidity.


    Not m


    ed by the sword lights.


    Austin knew that these sword cultivators were not real creatures. They were actually formed by the sword light, the sword aura, and the sword intent of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Therefore, his strikes were fatal.


    He had never had to fight


    so many sword cultivators on his own.


    He didn''t even have time to take a break.


    "Go to hell!


    I''m going to kill you all!" Austin shouted.


    His fighting spirit was strong,


    allowing him to forget the pain and fatigue.


    Two days passed


    and Austin suddenly pulled himself together.


    "I''m almost there!" he murmured to himself.


    He stared at the other end of the bridge.


    There were still dozens of sword cultivators floating in the air in front of Austin. They pointed their swords at him.


    "Come on!"


    As he was about to reach the other side of the abyss, Austin cheered up, rushed forward and pointed his sword at them.


    Clung! Clung! Clung!


    The deafening sound of the collision of swords filled the air.


    An hour later,


    Austin set foot on the other side of the bridge.


    "Yes! I''ve finally passed all the tests," he exclaimed.


    The bottomless abyss behind him vanished into thin air.


    The five sword spirits and Sword Son Curry appeared in Austin''s sight again.


    "Austin, you made it,"


    Sword Son Curry said with a smile.

 Chapter 4163 Taking The Spiritual Tablets Away

    "Congratulations, young man!


    You have successfully passed the tests of the Divine Sword Mountain. From now on, you can enter and leave the mountain whenever you like, without any restriction,"


    the old man in yellow said to Austin with a smile.


    "And, now that you are recognized by the Divine Sword Mountain,


    you are also a member of the Sword Cosmos.


    You can freely enter and leave the Sword Cosmos and cultivate here if you like.


    And, perhaps the most wonderful of all, you can cultivate on the Divine Sword Mountain,"


    the old man in yellow added.


    "That''s right!"


    the old man in green piped up, nodding his head proudly.


    The other three sword servants all exchanged the looks of approval. No other young man had made it this far before.


    "Are you serious?


    I didn''t know the benefits were this great!"


    Austin cried out, cupping his face in his hands.


    He had taken great efforts this time to enter the Sword Cosmos


    because the supreme universe was exclusive to its own native creatures.


    "Austin, this is all true.


    Cultivation in a supreme universe is a dream all cultivators hold, and you''ve done it.


    You can absorb the great cosmos force of the supreme universe,


    which means that your energy base could reach higher levels. You can start to cultivate the great cosmos force now,"


    Sword Son Curry added, unable to wipe the smile off his face.


    "Thank you so much!"


    Austin clapped his hands enthusiastically.


    "All right.


    Young man, it''s all yours."


    With that, the five sword spirits flashed Austin a faint smile and disappeared.


    "You know what this means, right, Austin? Now you can enter my master''s secret cultivation room and collect the spiritual tablets of my master and four seniors. Then you can take the tens of millions of precious swords and study the sword intent left by my master,"


    Sword Son Curry said.


    "Great!"


    With a gush of excitement, Austin strode towards the biggest palace at the peak of the mountain.


    The palace resembled a gigantic sword that was stabbed into the ground. The hilt gleamed in the sun.


    Standing in front of the gateway of the palace, Austin was instantly reminded of how insignificant


    ancient wooden altar.


    Five spiritual tablets were organized on the altar.


    They were engraved respectively with the names of Master Sword and his four disciples:


    Master Sword,


    Sword Son Dyer,


    Sword Son Lowell,


    Sword Son Goodwin,


    and Sword Son Harding.


    ''Those are the ones I need!''


    Excitement filled him. This task was definitely easier than the past ones.


    "Sirs, I was entrusted by Master Sword Son Curry to take your spiritual tablets away from here.


    I hope you can understand,"


    Austin said as he bowed to the five spiritual tablets on the altar.


    Then he released the aura of Sword Son Curry to them.


    Master Sword and his four disciples were very powerful beings,


    and they might still be alive.


    Therefore, Austin couldn''t just casually pick up their tablets and take them away.


    Master Sword in particular would be difficult to deal with.


    It didn''t take long


    for the five spiritual tablets to warm up to Austin after he released the aura of Sword Son Curry.


    Austin knew that he could move these spiritual tablets now.


    "Sirs, sorry to bother you."


    Carefully, he teleported the five spiritual tablets into a human world in his body.


    There were more than one hundred human worlds in Austin''s body and each had an endless capacity.


    "Okay. So the second task is to collect all these tens of millions of precious swords."


    Looking at the swords flying in the air, Austin''s eyes sparkled with excitement.

 Chapter 4164 Swordsmanship Comprehension

    "Come here!"


    Austin shouted as he chased one of the swords.


    In this small world, every sword seemed to have its own soul, flying freely and dancing everywhere at will.


    Seeing that Austin was coming for it, the long sword tried to get away immediately.


    "Don''t even try to get away from me!"


    Austin used his bodily movement skill to speed up.


    With his attainments in swordsmanship, coupled with the Secret Reincarnation Skill, and the law of time and space, Austin''s bodily movement skill had become astonishingly fast. Moving as fast as a beam of sword-light, he caught up with the sword in an instant.


    Whoosh!


    Noticing that Austin was about to grasp it, the sword quickly turned around and slashed at him.


    "Oh! You have intelligence?"


    Austin exclaimed in surprise.


    Clang! Clang!


    He then raised his hand and slashed out streaks of sword-light, attacking the sword.


    At this point, Austin had already obtained great achievements in swordsmanship.


    He had mastered a large amount of powerful sword skills.


    When he raised his hand, he could employ all kinds of exquisite sword skills, sending out powerful strikes.


    With just a few moves, he had beaten the sword. It turned around and retreated.


    "You do have intelligence!"


    Austin couldn''t help but marvel at this sword because of its remarkable behavior.


    Whoosh!


    The cunning sword lunged forward and began to run away again.


    "Still trying to get away? No way!"


    Austin shouted as he teleported himself beside it, reached out and grabbed the sword.


    The sword struggled with all its might for freedom.


    But Austin was ready. He immediately released the auras of Master Sword and his five disciples.


    In no time, the sword calmed down and became more docile.


    It was Master Sword''s collection.


    Master Sword was its master.


    Feeling the aura of its master, it naturally became obedient.


    Austin was overjoyed at this accomplishment and grabbed the sword.


    "Good sword!"


    he praised, patting it lightly.


    The sword was far more advanced than any of the chaotic magic treasures that Austin had ever encountered.


    ''There are tens of millions of such swords here. How crazy is this?!


    Sword Son Curry did me a great favor to allow me to take all these legendary swords,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Hah! Now, it''s your turn!"


    He then set his sights on another sword not very far away.


    Whoosh!


    He turned into a beam of sword-light and moved towards the


    -light was much better than anything that Austin had ever cultivated before!


    Streaks of bright and clear sword-light rose continuously and formed a dazzling circle of light around his body, making him look sacred and eminent.


    At this point, Austin''s comprehension level of swordsmanship had begun to soar!


    "So this is what the most brilliant swordsmanship is like!"


    Austin was completely obsessed with the sword intents left by Master Sword. He would only mutter from time to time when he was being enlightened by it.


    Whizzing!


    All of a sudden, a sharp sword-light gushed out of Austin''s body.


    Swish!


    The powerful sword-light contained terrible aura that could cut down everything and everyone in its way. It spread out in all directions like a surging storm.


    Within a few seconds,


    one of the sword auras morphed and transformed into the shape of a dragon.


    The dragon-shaped sword aura was so realistic, that it was even covered with glittering scales. It exuded an ancient and wildly domineering momentum that seemed to be able to devour anything that came across it.


    It did not end there.


    The other sword aura had turned into the shape of a phoenix.


    Like the great bird whose image it projected, it soared into the sky, making the whole world tremble with the wind shear from its wings.


    In response, the rest of the sword auras also began to change form.


    Some of them turned into the shape of a turtle, and some turned into the shape of a unicorn, among other great creatures.


    It turned out that the sword auras gushing out of Austin''s body had the ability to transform into all kinds of legendary beasts!

 Chapter 4165 A New Life

    From everywhere, countless legendary beasts transformed from sword lights circled around Austin''s body, walking, flying, or soaring to the sky.


    It was so lively.


    "I guess this means that every sword aura has its own consciousness."


    Austin determined while comprehending the sword intent left by Master Sword.


    He spent days focused on this, while


    somewhere


    on the Divine Sword Mountain,


    the five sword spirits gathered for a discussion.


    "This young man is the most talented swordsman the Divine Sword Mountain has ever seen,"


    the old man in yellow said.


    "Yes.


    He is a genius when it comes to swordsmanship. There is no doubt about that,"


    the old man in green replied.


    "It''s tempting, but we don''t have to rush.


    Remember, he can freely enter and leave the Sword Cosmos now.


    He will come back someday.


    After all, there is no other place in the Sea of Chaos that is as suitable for swordsmanship cultivation as the Divine Sword Mountain,"


    the old man in red remarked.


    "You''re right.


    Haste makes waste.


    He is talented and we will revel in it.


    But for now, let''s just observe him,"


    the old man in gray said.


    "Okay. That concludes our meeting then."


    The other four sword spirits nodded in agreement.


    While they were talking,


    fifteen governing gods were hiding in the void


    outside the Divine Sword Mountain.


    After several days, Rollins had managed to rebuild his body.


    However, his face was still very pale. It would take him longer to fully heal his injuries.


    "I hate those five old men more than anything!


    They nearly killed me!


    I want revenge!"


    Rollins yelled, curling his upper lip.


    The things that had happened to him on the Divine S


    gments


    collapsed one after another.


    Waves of powerful vital energy surged.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Meanwhile,


    all the energy and laws in the space were pulled into the egg until it was overflowing.


    By now, most of the top of the shell had broken away.


    Plop! Plop! Plop!


    A strong, steady heartbeat came from the egg.


    Every time its heart beat, the whole space shook with it.


    The space was submitting,


    like it had completely surrendered to the creature inside the giant egg.


    The broken space where the giant egg was started to become chaotic.


    It looked like a disaster was approaching.


    The energy flowed rapidly and every minute, the heartbeat grew louder and stronger.


    Finally,


    an explosion happened


    in the bird nest.


    The egg burst open.


    Countless eggshell fragments flew into the sky, leaving the space riddled with holes.


    The eggshell was completely broken.


    "Ha-ha! I''m free!


    I''ve got a new life!"


    Laughter broke the air.


    It was a giant.


    Its body was even larger than one thousand planets.


    Its skin was engraved with dark green runes and


    its pupils were as big as two planets.

 Chapter 4166 The Great Cosmos Force

    Immediately after the giant beast had broken out of its shell, it left the bird nest on the cliff and floated in the air.


    Now that it was so large, the nest was too small.


    "I love my new body.


    It feels great.


    If I wanted, I could accomplish lots of things with this," the giant beast said, looking down at its body.


    It was like it was in love with its new form.


    Once it was done admiring its vessel, it rested its eyes on the crumpled corpse in the nest.


    The dead body belonged to Ronnie. He had caused chaos in the Sea of Chaos recently.


    But now he had been dead for a long time. His skin was hard, cold, and sunken.


    "Ronnie''s body is weaker compared to my new body.


    I can''t believe that I had used it for such a long time. It''s so disgusting,"


    the giant beast said as it looked at Ronnie''s body and wrinkled its nose.


    A beam of light shot out from its eyes,


    hitting Ronnie''s corpse and blasting it to pieces.


    Then, the beast''s gaze fell on the other giant egg on the bird nest.


    "What should I do with this egg?" it murmured to itself.


    Its voice shook the entire broken space.


    "Forget it.


    It could be one hundred million years or longer before it hatches.


    For now, I''ll leave it here.


    Maybe it will be useful to me in the future,"


    the giant beast murmured to itself.


    Looking at the giant egg,


    it cast a spell on it.


    All of a sudden, time stopped and the space around the nest was cut off from the outside world.


    Then the nest vanished into thin air.


    "I think this skill hasn''t been practiced in a long time.


    Most masters won''t be able to find this nest, let alone break my skill,"


    the giant beast said.


    "Well, now that that''s settled, it''s time to head back to the Sea of Chaos!"


    A malicious grin spread on its face.


    Then t


    ve.


    The reason why the supreme universe was better than ordinary universe was because it had the great cosmos force.


    The creatures in the supreme universes possessed the great cosmos force in their bodies. That was why they were stronger than those from the outside worlds.


    However, he should not be feeling the great cosmos force inside of him just yet.


    "This is strange.


    I''m not a native of the Sword Cosmos.


    I am not supposed to be able to absorb the great cosmos force in the Sword Cosmos.


    Why is it in there?


    Did I make a mistake?"


    Confusion swept over him.


    "It had to be the great cosmos force. There is nothing else like it."


    Immediately, Austin stopped comprehending the swordsmanship. He began sensing the new energy inside him, feeling more baffled by the second.


    ''I know!


    It''s the only explanation!


    The sword spirit told me that I am recognized by the Divine Sword Mountain as well as the Sword Cosmos.


    So I am a part of the Sword Cosmos now.


    That''s why I managed to absorb the great cosmos force,''


    Austin thought, smiling.


    "Awesome!


    This means that I''m officially a creature of a supreme universe,"


    Austin exclaimed with wild laughter.

 Chapter 4167 A Super Unbeatable Swordsmanship

    "All right!


    For my last couple days, I want to reinforce my energy and absorb the great cosmos force all while comprehending the sword intent.


    I can gain a lot in both aspects!"


    Austin decided.


    For ordinary people, progressing two skills all at once was unthinkable. Cultivation took intense focus and if they were to get distracted, it could end badly.


    However, Austin wasn''t worried.


    After all, he had the spiritual tree, the spiritual heart, the spiritual dragon, and the Chaotic Ice Lotus in his possession. They were four well-known spiritual soul treasures. In addition, he had mastered many smart spiritual skills of the spiritual race. He could probably get away with practicing ten skills at the same time.


    "Time is running out before Ronnie''s return.


    I have to hurry if I want to comprehend the sword intent left behind by Master Sword. After that, I must go back to the Sea of Chaos as soon as possible!"


    Just thinking about his time limit sent anxiety piercing through his heart.


    After all, Ronnie was a very powerful opponent.


    No one really knew too much about his stories.


    Therefore, Austin held Ronnie as his greatest enemy.


    In fact, all the super forces in the Sea of Chaos saw Ronnie this way.


    It was speculated that all the super forces in the Sea of Chaos were preparing for Ronnie''s return.


    As Austin sat cross-legged in the palace,


    cultivating and absorbing the great cosmos force while comprehending the sword intent, something was happening.


    Boom!


    As Austin deepened his comprehension of the sword intent, tremendous sword auras erupted from his body like volcano.


    The sword aura rose like a wave and fell in the form of wind, raindrops, hail, thunder, fog, and bolts of lightning.


    All kinds of weathers and abnormal visions that were simulated by Austin''s sword-light repeatedly showered down. They converged and shrouded Austin. It looked like a magic show.


    "Wow! Because I cultivated the swordsmanship to the extreme, I now have a vague understanding of all the other energies and laws in the universe.


    All the laws are actually connected!"


    As he rode out his epiphany, the sword aura became stronger.


    After a long time,


    the sword aura coming from Austin''s body became more solid.


    This time, tremendous sword auras all over the sky turned into a vast world, which was full of mountains, rivers, plains, vi


    .


    The space and time were destroyed, and everything was turned into nothingness in the blink of an eye!


    "They could be more powerful!"


    As Austin shouted, the sword aura in his body was constantly being transmitted to the long sword in his hand.


    All of a sudden,


    a big bang filled the sky!


    In an explosion, the long sword in Austin''s hand blew up. The power of the sword aura was beyond the sword''s ability to bear.


    "No way!"


    Austin felt a loss for words as he witnessed it happen.


    The sword aura released from Austin''s body was so high-quality that the long sword couldn''t handle it.


    "Even a chaotic magic treasure can''t withstand my sword aura.


    My swordsmanship has indeed reached a very high level."


    The idea blew Austin''s mind.


    "I''m proud of myself, but does that mean there won''t be any more swords I can use?


    Well, never mind. My current sword aura is more powerful than a chaotic magic treasure.


    It doesn''t matter if I can''t have a suitable long sword to use."


    Austin shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    Usually, if a cultivator had a high-level magic treasure, it would add to his combat power.


    But Austin had reached a high level in strength now, so it was very difficult for him to find a magic treasure that matched his power.


    "Wait a minute!


    I''ve got tens of millions of famous swords left behind by Master Sword.


    Sword Son Curry once said that he would help me melt these famous swords into a flying sword!


    Once I do that, I will have a magic treasure of an unimaginably high level!"


    At the thought, Austin became elated.

 Chapter 4168 Leaving

    "Well,


    I have to leave the Sword Cosmos and go back,"


    Austin said as he stood up.


    "Sir, thank you for imparting your knowledge to me!"


    Austin respectfully bowed as he extended his utmost gratitude.


    Master Sword left behind more than ten million notable swords. Apart from it, he bestowed the comprehension of his sword intent upon Austin. This young man couldn''t express how thankful he was for this bountiful gain.


    Austin bid his farewell, and he eventually left the palace. His heart could practically pounce out of his chest. He wanted to try out his newfound skill as soon as possible.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As he stepped out, the five sword spirits simultaneously appeared.


    "Impressive!"


    The five sword spirits could not help but applaud in unison when they sensed the sword aura from Austin.


    "Sirs."


    Austin saluted.


    "What a remarkable young man. Your swordsmanship skill has significantly skyrocketed!


    This proves that you are truly a genius in swordsmanship!"


    the old man in yellow commended.


    "Thank you, sir. I''m flattered.


    Unfortunately, I have to bid you farewell since I''m leaving the Sword Cosmos,"


    Austin replied.


    "We understand. You do what you do, young man. And remember, no matter what happens, you are always welcome in the Sword Cosmos.


    This will be a safe space for you no matter what.


    In the future, you can come to the Divine Sword Mountain to cultivate.


    I believe that there is no better place for you to cultivate than the Divine Sword Mountain,"


    the wise elderly man in yellow suggested.


    The other sword spirits also looked at Austin expectantly.


    They all hoped that Austin would come back to the Divine Sword Mountain once again.


    "This is very nice of you, sir.


    If I have the chance, I will definitely come back to the Divine Sword Mountain to cultivate."


    Austin gave them a grateful smile.


    ''These sword spirits are so nice to me,''


    Austin thought to himself. He was quite moved.


    "Bad news, young man.


    The Divine Sword Mountain is currently surrounded. They''re too many!


    How do you plan on leaving the Sword Cosmos?"


    the elder in red inquired.


    "Sword Son Curry has told me the way to leave,"


    Austin responded.


    Before he entered the Sword Cosmos, Sword Son Curry had already predicted all the possible situations.


    He had also arranged a path for Austin to leave the Divine Sword Mountain based on these circ


    "Guys, do you think that Sword Son Curry has a secret escape route?"


    one of the governing gods speculated.


    They were so sensitive that they could perceive all kinds of things. So they found it odd that up until now, they couldn''t perceive anything at all.


    "That''s possible!


    Back then, when Master Sword ruled the Divine Sword Mountain, his five disciples could freely enter and exit the mountain.


    Sword Son Curry knows the mountain very well.


    They must''ve used some secret passage to escape our grasp!"


    another governing god added.


    "Let''s use the laws of time and space to closely monitor this area.


    With our combined forces, a secret passage around here wouldn''t escape our senses!"


    Rollins snorted.


    "Don''t underestimate Sword Son Curry.


    After all, he had once ruled the Sword Cosmos.


    Even if we join forces, it will be just enough to be a good match for him.


    Moreover, the Divine Sword Mountain is a sacred place of the Sword Cosmos. This place holds a lot of mysteries.


    So far, we don''t know much about it.


    We can''t be too careless,"


    the leader of the Sky Sword Sect analyzed.


    "It''s true. However, waiting here is pointless.


    How about this?


    Some of us go up to the Divine Sword Mountain to look for Sword Son Curry and the brat.


    The others guard here. Use the laws of time and space to completely lock the area around the mountain.


    With this plan, even if there is really a teleportation channel in the mountain, it can''t escape our insight,"


    the leader of the Xi''men Clan suggested.


    "Okay. Sounds like a good plan."


    The other governing gods agreed.

 Chapter 4169 Being Found

    Then the five governing gods used their bodily movement skills and rushed towards the summit of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    As governing gods, they had the right to move freely around the mountain.


    Naturally, the five sword spirits would not stop them.


    They reached the top of the mountain in no time.


    "What''s going on? Where are they?


    I can''t sense Sword Son Curry''s aura anywhere.


    That brat is also missing!"


    The five governing gods looked everywhere on the mountain, but found no one.


    They activated their spiritual senses and searched the whole peak many times.


    Finally, they looked at the huge palace in the center of the peak where Master Sword used to cultivate in seclusion.


    Even governing gods were off limits to that palace,


    so no one knew what was inside.


    "There is no need to look for them.


    That young man has already left the mountain.


    As for Sword Son Curry, his spiritual soul mark has been exhausted and has completely disappeared."


    While the five governing gods were trying to peek into the palace with all their might, the old man in yellow suddenly appeared.


    "I don''t believe this!


    Sword Son Curry''s spiritual soul mark has disappeared?


    And that son of a whore has already left the mountain?"


    a governing god groaned in frustration.


    The old man in yellow didn''t say a word. Instead, he pointed with his finger, and a projection of space and time was activated.


    Within the projection, the scenes of Sword Son Curry''s spiritual soul mark being destroyed because of the exhaustion of its energy was shown. This was followed by scenes of Austin leaving the peak.


    "So it''s true then!"


    The five governing gods could no longer deny it.


    The old man in yellow used a very brilliant time backtracking technique. What he showed were the actual scenes.


    The five governing gods, on the other hand, had the ability to confirm the authenticity of the scenes at a glance.


    "Where is that guy then?


    How could he leave the Divine Sword Mountain just like that?


    We have been waiting outside all this time, but we didn''t see him or sense him leaving,"


    a governing god asked, utterly confused.


    "I don''t know. I''m only responsible for maintaining the order of the Divine Sword Mountain. I don''t interfere with anything else, especially your personal grudges,"


    the old man in yellow said lightly. No one could tell whether he was happy or angry. Then without another word, he


    nodes in the Sword Cosmos and use the same way I came in to get out.


    What''s more, only by using the spatial coordinates of the entrance and exit of the Sword Cosmos can I measure the space and find the weak space nodes quickly,''


    Austin pondered to himself.


    He then used his bodily movement skill and headed for the gate of the Sword Cosmos.


    A moment later,


    Austin arrived at a place near the gate of the Sword Cosmos and sat down cross legged. He released his spiritual sense in search of the weak space nodes.


    Meanwhile,


    the people of the Sword Cosmos and the Blade Cosmos were actively searching for Austin everywhere.


    They released their spiritual senses, scanning the surroundings.


    All of a sudden...


    "Guys!


    I found him!"


    Suddenly, a governing god of the Sword Cosmos almost froze in disbelief. While scanning a certain area near the gate, he was able to detect a figure of a man sitting cross-legged.


    "It''s that brat!


    I finally found him!"


    the governing god exclaimed with joy and relief.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s go and catch that son of a bitch!"


    The governing god transformed into a beam of light and rushed towards Austin.


    "Everyone, surround that brat immediately! This time, make sure that he doesn''t escape again!"


    The governing god immediately sent a message to the people near the gate to capture Austin.


    Austin suddenly opened his eyes, sensing something was extremely wrong.


    "They found me.


    I have to get out of here now.


    They want my head. Those governing gods of the Sword Cosmos are not to be messed with,"


    Austin murmured, frowning.

 Chapter 4170 Did We Push Him Too Hard

    "That''s him!


    Hurry up and catch that brat before the people of the Sword Cosmos do!


    We''ll torture that guy and make him tell us every secret that he knows. Let''s see why so many people of the Sword Cosmos are looking for him."


    The governing god of the Blade Cosmos gave the order as he spotted Austin.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In an instant, groups of people near the gateway to the Sword Cosmos swarmed towards Austin like raging tidal waves.


    There were even governing gods among them. Obviously, they were faster than the others, and they dashed towards Austin at an astonishing speed.


    "I found it!"


    Austin''s face suddenly lit up in excitement. At this critical moment, he had finally found a weak space node.


    Without wasting any time, he moved his body and rushed towards it.


    "Stop right there!"


    "You''re not going anywhere!"


    At the same time, several cultivators started arriving one after another, and eventually closed in towards Austin, like a surging stream that was about to engulf him.


    Some of them were from the Sword Cosmos, while the rest of them were from the Blade Cosmos.


    Among them, there were some excellent sword and blade cultivators, who were actually divine gods of the Sword Cosmos. Each of them possessed such terrifying strength that could easily wreak havoc in the area.


    Before Austin knew it, he was already surrounded by a multitude of strong and capable cultivators.


    "Ha, fine! You leave me no choice. I shall show you no mercy!"


    Austin roared confidently.


    He knew that he was in great trouble, but he didn''t dare to cower in this situation.


    In the distance, he perceived that there was still a large group of governing gods heading his way.


    From his calculation, they should reach him after a few seconds.


    Moreover, he was fully aware that he had to clear the path and make it to the weak space node before those governing gods reached him.


    "Humph! Get out of my face!"


    Without any hesitation, Austin started launching attacks on his enemies around him.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Streaks of extremely powerful sword light continuously shot out from his body.


    Each sword light was alarmingly powerful as it contained devastating sword intent.


    "Argh!"


    Almost in a flash, both the sword and blade cultivators were hit by Austin''s sword aura one after another. Some of them were instantly torn apart and some were even crushed to pieces before they could even react.


    Such a display of swordsmanship could only be performed by an outstanding swordsman.


    Right now, ordinary sword and blade cultivators would not be able to even last a few seconds against Austin in a battle.


    "You brat! How dare you lay a hand on our men?!


    You''re going to regret this!"


    A voice suddenly resounded from


    muttered with a smile on his face.


    The space node that he found was weaker than those in other places. Moreover, it was at its weakest during this time.


    "I need to keep moving and get past here!"


    Wasting no time, Austin unleashed the secret skill, and the laws of time, space, and reincarnation to break the space barrier in front of him.


    At the same time, the auras of Master Sword, as well as his five disciples, emerged from Austin''s body and hurriedly enveloped him.


    Master Sword and his five disciples had once dominated the Sword Cosmos, and it could be said that they had great influence over it.


    Therefore, the Sword Cosmos should be able to recognize their auras.


    Since Austin was shrouded in their auras, the Sword Cosmos'' space barrier wasn''t acting up against him.


    As Austin launched his attacks, the space barrier began to tremble violently.


    At the same time, the chaotic void surrounding it was shaking even more violently.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Meanwhile, the governing gods had finally caught up and appeared one by one.


    "What the hell is that brat doing? Is he trying to leave through the space barrier?"


    "I believe so..."


    "That''s one crazy bastard!


    Where did he get the idea that he can even get into the space barrier of a supreme universe? He''s lost his mind!"


    "Did we push him that hard to resort to such insane actions?"


    The governing gods couldn''t help but stare at Austin with mixed emotions in their eyes. Austin''s behavior left them totally confused.


    It was widely known that the space barrier of a supreme cosmos was too solid that even governing gods didn''t dare to try and leave the cosmos through the space barrier.


    With that, these governing gods were bewildered at what Austin was doing. Most of them just obviously regarded him as some crazy idiot who had lost his mind.

 Chapter 4171 Return To The Sea Of Chaos

    While the governing gods were still in a daze, half of Austin''s body entered the space barrier.


    "Damn it! He can indeed break into the space barrier!


    Hurry! Don''t let him get away!"


    a governing god shouted.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    One by one, the governing gods entered the void and quickly approached Austin.


    Some of them were from the Sword Cosmos, while the others were from the Blade Cosmos. They all wanted to catch Austin first.


    By this time, however, Austin''s entire body had already passed through the space barrier.


    "Don''t worry fools! I will come back for you all soon!


    See you later!"


    Austin turned around and sneered at the governing gods who were rushing towards him.


    Then, with a mocking salute.


    Whoosh!


    Austin disappeared from the space barrier with a snap.


    "That''s impossible! How could someone like that insect actually break through the space barrier?"


    "No wonder he could enter the Sword Cosmos in the first place.


    I thought he came in through the gate."


    The governing gods could not get over what they had seen��Austin leaving through the space barrier.


    The barrier of such a supreme universe was extremely solid.


    Even governing gods, try as they might, couldn''t break through it by force.


    "Well, I see it now!


    It must be with the help of Sword Son Curry.


    He once ruled the Sword Cosmos.


    Likewise, Master Sword also ruled the Sword Cosmos.


    He and his five disciples were all very familiar with the space of the Sword Cosmos and had actually figured out a way to break through the space barrier.


    But I guess it must be Master Sword who worked out the method.


    He was the only one who could do that,"


    a governing god speculated.


    "That''s the only reasonable explanation!"


    the other governing gods exclaimed, nodding in agreement.


    The governing god was right. The effective way to break through the space barrier of the Sword Cosmos that Sword Son Curry taught Austin was indeed worked out by Master Sword himself.


    Master Sword then taught this method to his five disciples.


    "Alas! He got away from us again!"


    The governing gods were frustrated.


    However, there was nothing they could do at that moment.


    The gate of the Sword Cosmos had been sealed shut the whole time.


    No one could go in or go out no matter how hard they tri


    Then, it slowly faded into nothingness.


    "Watch out!


    The Hand of Heaven has reappeared!


    Everyone, go back now! No one is allowed to leave their house from now on!"


    "Close the portals of every world immediately. Creatures are only allowed to enter but not to get out!"


    In the Sword Cosmos, the people closed their doors and gates in panic.


    Meanwhile.


    "Haha! I am back! I''ve finally returned to the Sea of Chaos!"


    Austin emerged from a void near the entrance of the Sword Cosmos.


    "I have been to a supreme universe,"


    Austin sighed with satisfaction as he looked at the gates of the Sword Cosmos.


    In the past, it had always been his dream to see the supreme universes and explore them.


    Now, his wish was finally realized.


    "I wonder if Ronnie has also returned."


    Austin released his spiritual sense to scan a vast area.


    "Well, it seems that everything is fine now. Ronnie hasn''t come back yet.


    That''s good news."


    After a moment of scanning, Austin breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The coast is clear. I can visit Sword Son Curry now."


    Austin used his bodily movement skill and headed for the Ice Palace.


    Since Austin had brought with him the spiritual soul tablets of Master Sword and his four disciples, he had to hand them over to Sword Son Curry as soon as possible.


    In addition, Austin also carried tens of millions of famous swords with him, intending to ask Sword Son Curry to help him melt them into a single amazing flying sword.


    One could only imagine how powerful the finished sword would be.

 Chapter 4172 Everything Was Fine

    After a while,


    Austin had finally arrived at the Ice Sword World of the Ice Palace.


    The first thing he heard was a loud booming laugh. "Ha-ha! Austin, you''ve returned! Finally!"


    As soon as he sensed that Austin had stepped foot in the sword shrine deep at the Ice Sword World, Sword Son Curry laughed in delight.


    He felt thoroughly exhilarated and amused.


    Furthermore, he had a hunch that Austin had successfully completed the task that was entrusted to him.


    "Sir! I am truly honored to have fulfilled your assignment!"


    Austin turned and bowed towards Sword Son Curry right after he entered the sword shine.


    With a slight wave of Austin''s hand, five spiritual tablets came flying out of his human world. After that, they remained floating in front of Sword Son Curry.


    "Master and four seniors! How fortunate of me to be standing in front of you once again!"


    Sword Son Curry trembled with excitement at the presence of the five spiritual tablets. He immediately knelt down to kowtow. Tears were streaming down his face.


    Almost simultaneously, the five spiritual tablets began quivering slightly.


    "Ah, Curry! It must have been extremely tough for you all these years!"


    They heard a sigh coming from Master Sword''s spiritual soul tablet.


    Soon after, a figure emerged out of it.


    It was the figure of a lean yet hardy old man with a peaceful smile on his face.


    "Oh, Master! It is really you!


    No, it was not tough at all!


    But I cannot deny that I have been missing you and my four seniors!"


    Sword Son Curry broke into sobs. It was as though a heavy weight had been lifted off his chest. Finally, he felt like he had someone to rely on again after seeing his master''s figure.


    "Sir, I am honored to be in your presence!"


    Austin''s face turned pale and immediately bowed to the figure. He had no idea that there was a trace of Master Sword''s spiritual soul hidden inside the spiritual tablet.


    However, it seemed to him that its energy was rather weak.


    It was barely even a wisp of spiritual soul energy. But surely, a little bit of it was attached to the spiritual tablet.


    "Ha-ha! Young man, you have suffered through a lot of challenges just to get us back. For that, we are grateful!"


    Master Sword glanced at Austin and gave him a faint smile.


    "Master, if I may ask, where are you and the four seniors now?"


    Sword Son Curry couldn''t help it. He had to know whether they would still be coming back.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know either.


    Curry, all I can tell you for now is to just leave it up to fate.


    If I were still alive, then I would return eventually,"


    Master Sword gave him some words of comfort.


    "But no matter what happens, I hope that you can remain strong and live on."


    Master Sword said with a gentle smile.


    "Master, I


    usand big and small universes,"


    Santos briefly informed Austin of the recent developments.


    "Meanwhile, those super forces are all making thorough preparations to deal with Ronnie.


    Indeed. It would be pointless for them to spend their valuable time dealing with the other forces.


    As of now, Ronnie is the biggest unforeseeable trouble in the entire Sea of Chaos,"


    Austin said, as he analyzed all the current information he had.


    "You''re absolutely right."


    Santos nodded in agreement.


    "Well, then. We should also start making preparations.


    The three thousand big and small universes should be tightly closed off from the outside worlds until we confirm that Ronnie is dead,"


    Austin declared.


    "Understood."


    Santos was in total agreement with him.


    After their talk, Austin promptly returned to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "Austin! You''re finally back!"


    Kevin appeared as soon as Austin landed on the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "Master Kevin! How''s the Fallen Immortal Cosmos at this moment?"


    Austin inquired.


    "As of now, there have been more than two hundred local divine gods born here!


    Speaking of divine gods, I''ve become one!"


    Kevin reported excitedly.


    "Congratulations, Master Kevin!"


    Austin was genuinely happy for Kevin.


    Certainly, Kevin was now an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god.


    For Austin, Kevin''s current ability was still too weak.


    Nevertheless, Austin was still satisfied with his progress.


    "Our Fallen Immortal Cosmos is now a chaotic ancient kingdom in terms of universe grade. Two hundred divine gods are still not enough.


    Nonetheless, I believe there will be more in the future,"


    Austin said confidently.


    "That''s true. Right now, the overall strength of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos is the strongest one among the three thousand big and small universes,"


    Kevin said proudly.

 Chapter 4173 A Mysterious Figure Returned

    "All right.


    This looks good."


    Austin nodded in satisfaction.


    However, right now, the development of the Fallen Immortal Cosmos wasn''t the most important thing for Austin.


    At this moment, his priorities were the situation in the Sea of Chaos and the safety of the three thousand big and small universes.


    This was even fueled by the uncertainty that Ronnie might come back at any time soon.


    Austin had bad blood with Ronnie for a long time.


    Therefore, once he returned, Austin was sure that Ronnie wouldn''t hesitate to come for him and make trouble in the three thousand big and small universes.


    "I guess I''ll go back to the Flame Holy Land first to check how everything is going over there,"


    Austin muttered to himself.


    Then, in just a matter of seconds, he appeared in the sky above the Flame Holy Land''s headquarters.


    "It''s Austin!"


    Caroline, Ivy, Sue, and the three mermaids were all divine gods already. Their spiritual senses had become rather strong that they easily perceived Austin''s breath and aura as soon as he appeared within the vicinity. Wasting no time, they all soared into the sky and rushed to meet him.


    As the pleasant scent blew over, Austin immediately found himself being surrounded by all these beautiful ladies.


    "Caroline,


    how have you been? Is everything okay?"


    Austin stepped forward and gently stroked Caroline''s belly.


    Caroline''s belly was now slightly bulged as their baby steadily grew inside her.


    This baby was actually one of Austin''s top concerns right now.


    "I''m fine. Our child has been good. It didn''t cause me any trouble at all."


    With a sweet smile on her face, Caroline gently stroked her belly and rested her head on Austin''s shoulder.


    While Austin and the girls were still having their conversation,


    a figure suddenly flashed and rushed over.


    "Boy, you finally came back!


    I thought you already forgot about your family!"


    Austin''s right ear was instantly grabbed and pulled hard by a hand.


    "Hey, mom. Stop. My ear hurts,"


    Austin almost screamed in pain.


    He was a very tough warrior, but in the face of his mother, he was still a little boy.


    "Caroline is pregnant with your child! You should take better care of her.


    But what are you doing? You''re always away and we seldom see you.


    That''s not an attitude of a good husband,"


    Austin''s mother said with a hint of disappointment in her voice and eyes.


    At the same time, Violet also came from afar. As she saw what was happening, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth with her hand as she snickered. She was definitely enjoying that her master was being scolded by his mother.


    "Mom, I have no choice,"


    Austin replied with a slight frown.


    Currently, in the entire Sea of Chaos, Austin had been fearless. No matter who he encountered, he didn''t back down. Even in the face of governing gods, he dealt with them alo


    s the most important thing.


    The most chaotic time in the Sea of Chaos is just about to arrive.


    I expect that you''ll hurry up to cultivate and improve yourself so that when that time comes, you will be able to at least protect yourself and the people important to you,"


    Austin remarked.


    "Yes, master. I''ll always keep that in mind.


    I''ll never let you down.


    Next, I''m going to cultivate in seclusion and try my very best to become a divine god as fast as possible,"


    Kenneth said with a fiery determination in his eyes.


    "Yes. That''s the spirit!


    Go ahead."


    Austin nodded with a proud expression in his eyes.


    Caroline also nodded gently at Kenneth, admiring the determination of the young man.


    "Well then, please excuse me now."


    Kenneth bowed to Austin and Caroline before he quickly flew away.


    "That young man is so like you. He''s also a fanatic when it comes to cultivation,"


    Caroline said with a smile as she looked at Kenneth''s receding figure.


    "I know. That''s why I took him as my disciple,"


    Austin said with a sense of pride.


    Meanwhile, while people were experiencing temporary peace,


    something was going on just outside the Sea of Chaos.


    An old man in black was breaking through the space barriers, trying to return to the Sea of Chaos.


    "Finally! I''m back!


    Prepare yourselves. This time I''ll make you all bow down in front of me!"


    the old man sneered deviously.


    Boom! Boom!


    He casually hacked forward and broke the space barriers that were hindering him.


    Originally, it was pretty difficult to pass through these space barriers.


    However, with the overwhelming strength of this old man, it was just a piece of cake for him.


    "Just you wait. The era when I, Humphrey, shall become the supreme ruler of the Sea of Chaos will begin soon!"


    The old man in black looked complacent and thrilled. There were terrifying greed and malevolence in his eyes.

 Chapter 4174 The Annihilation Mountain

    Currently, the Sea of Chaos was in a seemingly peaceful situation.


    Almost all the super forces across the entire Sea of Chaos didn''t make a move and just stayed within their lairs.


    It was highly speculated that the reason behind this was that the members of the super forces were badly injured during their battle with Ronnie. Therefore, they needed time to recover and recuperate.


    As for Ronnie, most of the creatures guessed that he must have been killed under the joint attack performed by the super forces.


    Due to this present situation, the sects and clans, which were comparatively weaker than the hibernating major forces, started to become the new active forces in the Sea of Chaos.


    "Ha-ha! Ronnie is now gone.


    Not only that. All the super forces in the Sea of Chaos have been greatly weakened as well.


    From now on, we''re going to take control of the Sea of Chaos!"


    These sects and clans competed with each other to gain authority over the Sea of Chaos.


    Many of them developed at a fast rate and began to flourish in a very short span of time.


    This also faintly indicated a rise in prosperity within the Sea of Chaos.


    Due to this, countless martial arts masters and heroes appeared one after another, like they were some sort of celebrities. They issued challenges to each other to further spread their reputation.


    With all this happening, it seemed like a golden age was about to start soon.


    "Thank the Heavenly God! The darkest days in the Sea of Chaos have finally ended!"


    "I can''t believe that we actually have to thank Ronnie for all these changes. He came here to challenge those super forces, eventually leading to severe damages for both sides.


    If it wasn''t for that, however, we may have never achieved the golden age of the Sea of Chaos!"


    These kinds of conversations circulated from time to time in every corner of the Sea of Chaos.


    After the alleged death of Ronnie, the creatures didn''t see even a shadow of the super forces for a long time.


    That was why all the creatures didn''t have any reason to have scruples anymore. When speaking in public, they didn''t need to be careful when talking about them.


    "Did you hear? The supreme grandmaster of the heaven roc race has successfully become a semi-governing god?


    As a result, the status of the heaven roc race has rapidly risen in the Sea of Chaos!"


    "The same goes for the leader of the Holy Yellow Universe Community! A few days ago, he also broke through into a semi-governing god.


    Now, we must be polite when we meet the creatures of the Holy Yellow Universe Community."


    People talked about all the strong cultivators they had heard without stopping. As they discussed, powerful cultivators showed up thick and fast. Their names had been spread to everyone''s ears with their astonishing stories.


    At the same time, there was also a batch of young cultivators who rapidly earned a name for themselves in the field of martial arts. They continuously challenged their peers and even the older ones to prove and enhance their talents. With this, their names had attracted the attention of countless people in the Sea of Chaos.


    Within a very short time, it was like a new generation had taken over the entire Sea of Chaos. Prosperity could be seen everywhere, and people enjo


    he divine mountain, with the possession of the divine pills at stake.


    Waves of enormous energies were surging everywhere.


    Several laws and runes were released as the battle became more and more intense. They looked like hails that filled the sky and the air.


    With such a sharp fluctuation of energy, the entire divine mountain shook violently.


    The divine mountain, which was already half-broken, would definitely be unable to withstand this kind of massive energy for long.


    "Really?


    You dare to lay your hands on me?!


    Aren''t you afraid that our supreme grandmaster will get even with you after knowing what happened here?"


    "Ha! Our leader can take your master down at any time!"


    The powerful cultivators continued to wreak havoc on the divine mountain, while the weaker ones screamed in pain and agony.


    In the distance, several figures were still approaching toward the divine mountain at a fast speed. It seemed like more and more people had known about the pills, and they were willing to join the fray just to obtain the precious items.


    After all, it was a furnace full of precious divine pills. For most cultivators, it was worth risking their lives for.


    Meanwhile,


    in other parts of the Annihilation Mountain, the silence was almost deafening.


    Somewhere in the depths of the Annihilation Mountain, in a void where it used to be a cosmos,


    some fragments of the cosmos still floated in the empty space.


    Within this area, several corpses belonging to divine gods, along with broken weapons and even magic treasures, could be found flowing around.


    Compared to the other parts of the Annihilation Mountain, the void was completely dismal and grim.


    Then, all of a sudden,


    a deafening noise filled the air as the space started to ripple.


    It was as if something exploded.


    In fact, numerous space fragments were blasted in all directions, creating a huge mess.


    Then, a moment later,


    an old man in black slowly walked out of the void where the explosion just happened.


    "Hmm.


    If the coordinates are correct, I should already be at the Annihilation Mountain," the old man in black murmured to himself as he wore a slight grin on his face.

 Chapter 4175 Swear Your Loyalty To Me

    The old man dressed in black released his spiritual sense to probe the entire Annihilation Mountain. A few seconds later, he realized the extent of the damage. "What happened?!"


    he murmured, looking puzzled.


    "Humph!


    How dare they destroy the Annihilation Mountain while I was absent?


    Fine! Those so-called super forces will pay a heavy price for what they have done.


    No one can destroy my place and expect to escape retribution."


    The elder''s face darkened as he sneered.


    He walked out of the depths of the void in the Annihilation Mountain.


    With his hands behind his back, he strolled around leisurely. Even at his most comfortable pace, he was incredibly fast.


    A moment later, a mountain appeared before him.


    To his surprise, several creatures were fighting on the peak.


    Many creatures were nearby, excitedly watching the battle.


    The elder also sensed the intoxicating aura coming from divine pills located in a cave on the mountain''s top.


    He immediately understood that the dozens of Divine Realm masters were fighting fiercely to determine who got possession of the divine pills.


    Several dead bodies were scattered on the ground, making it evident that some creatures had already died in the battle.


    Annihilation Mountain had become a popular place for cultivators to explore.


    As such, killing was inevitable as cultivators would often clash during their adventures.


    It wasn''t unnatural or alarming for creatures to lose their lives here every day.


    "Ha-ha! The pills are mine now!"


    While the fierce battle raged, a short and strong man circumvented the other creatures and dashed toward the cave''s entrance.


    He was so fast that he reached his destination in an instant.


    As the other masters were caught off guard, they failed to stop him.


    "Ha-ha!"


    The short, strong man burst into laughter as he rushed into the cave. Greed shimmered in his eyes as he reached out to grab those divine pills.


    "Damn it!"


    the other cultivators roared in unison.


    Just as they were about to charge at the short man,


    an old man in black robes appeared beside the pills, like a ghost.


    He shot a cold glance at the masters attempting to get their hands on the pills.


    "Old man, who the hell are you?


    Get out, or I will kill you!"


    the short, strong man snarled when the elder''s presence caught him by surprise.


    The elder remained silent and expressionless when he heard the threat


    r, please spare my life. I don''t want to die!"


    he begged as panic coursed through him.


    "Now,


    take me to your race''s headquarters.


    I will stay there for the time being.


    And you and your people will run errands for me,"


    the elder in black commanded flatly.


    The young prince didn''t dare to disobey.


    "No problem!


    I''ll lead the way!


    I will take you there as long as you let me live!" the prince of the heaven roc race assured as he repeatedly kowtowed before the elder.


    Now that he was scared out of his wits, he didn''t have the courage to refuse.


    "Such being the case, I will spare your life," the elder in black said.


    In the span of a breath, he reached out, grabbed the divine pills, and swallowed them all.


    "All of you must bow to me, or you will die,"


    the elder in black announced as he glanced at the creatures around the mountain.


    "Run now!" someone screamed.


    Instantly, all the creatures around the mountain pivoted, ready to run.


    None of them wanted to submit to this terrifying black-clothed old man of unknown origin.


    "Go to hell!"


    the elder in black said impassively.


    With a snap of his fingers,


    all the creatures who were on the run exploded, and their spiritual souls were destroyed.


    Seeing this, the prince of the heaven roc race almost fainted.


    The sound of his chattering teeth echoed across the now silent mountain.


    "Let''s go,"


    the old man in black commanded as he strolled toward the Annihilation Mountain''s entrance.


    The prince of the heaven roc race, though unwilling, felt like some invisible force was dragging him behind the elder.

 Chapter 4176 The Public Announcement

    "What a pity!


    I liked the Annihilation Mountain a lot. My original plans had been using it as my base camp and rule the Sea of Chaos from it. It would have been the perfect base of operations.


    But alas! Now, it looks like I''ll have to choose another place."


    Before leaving, the old man in black took a last, lingering glance at the Annihilation Mountain.


    There was a hint of pity and sadness in his eyes. However, he quickly recovered and strode towards the location of the heaven roc race''s headquarters with the race''s crown prince.


    About an hour later,


    the duo arrived on the outskirts of their destination.


    The headquarters were known as the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    Its residents comprised mainly of heaven roc race members.


    They were a relatively powerful force in the Sea of Chaos, and were only slightly weaker than those super forces such as the beast race, the demon race, the underworld, the Divine Corpse Palace, and the Novel Court.


    The heaven roc race was also called the golden roc race.


    It was a race famous for its agility, speed, and strength.


    The old man in black and the crown prince went into the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    After the crown prince returned to his own territory, the fear in his heart finally faded a little. He fawned to the old man, saying,


    "Sir, this is the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    It''s the headquarters of our race.


    My father is the leader.


    Sir, I will make sure he treats you well."


    The crown prince thought that after returning to the Heaven Roc Universe Community, this old man wouldn''t act so recklessly anymore. His father and several other warriors were present there, so being cautious would be the natural state for the old man. The crown prince was however, unfortunately, wrong.


    "The entire heaven roc race is going to be my slave.


    Of course your father is going to treat me well,"


    the old man responded with a smile arrogantly.


    "You!"


    the crown prince blurted out angrily, and his rage cut off the rest of his sentence.


    However, the old man ignored him.


    "Leader and the senior members of the heaven roc race, come out and welcome me,"


    he roared into the air.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He must have employed some form of magic since his voice spread out with terrifying momentum in all directions.


    The entire Heaven Roc Universe Community began shaking due to its vibrations.


    Hundreds of cosmoses began vibrating back and forth ferociously, as if they were bird nests caught in a storm.


    "Who are you?


    How dare you come to our heaven roc race''s territory and demand a welcome?"


    "You bastard!"


    Angry roars greeted the order.


    Several masters rushed out from different directions.


    "Dad!


    Help me!


    This old man bullied me. He also said that he w


    were gone!


    These two had been genuine premium-grade divine gods and had lived for a long time.


    And yet, this attack had made them look like insignificant ants in front of this old man in black.


    Now, no one from the heaven roc race had the courage to speak up. The leader and other senior members were staring at him with a terrified expression.


    Their hearts had been rendered almost still from the fear.


    Even the leader was feeling like his legs had turned to jelly.


    He was a semi-governing god and much stronger than the two elders.


    Even with that strength, it was impossible for him to kill those as strong as the two elders with just a flick of his fingers.


    But this old man had done so with remarkable ease. Their entire race was no match for him.


    "I''m not a patient man.


    Make a choice now.


    Defeat, or death? Do you choose slavery, or do you choose to be exterminated?"


    the old man said impatiently.


    "Governing god!


    Sir, you are a governing god!"


    the leader suddenly exclaimed in fear when he finally realized this.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    The old man flicked his fingers three times in a row, and three more senior members burst apart.


    "Don''t waste my time.


    This is your last chance. Do you surrender or not?"


    The old man looked like he had lost his patience altogether.


    "We surrender!


    Sir, we surrender!"


    the leader shouted in a horrified tone. He knew that they couldn''t hope to fight this man even if they attacked him all at once.


    He also knew that the old man in black was serious when he said that he would wipe them from existence. He had the strength and the means to do so.


    "Smart choice.


    Send forth your men immediately and announce to everyone. From this day forth, the Sea of Chaos will be ruled by me, Humphrey!


    Anyone who doesn''t accept this will die,"


    the old man ordered.

 Chapter 4177 Shocking News

    "What? !"


    Hearing the words of the old man in black, all the senior leaders of the heaven roc race were completely stunned.


    They stared at him in disbelief, unsure whether he was serious or just kidding.


    He wanted to become the ruler of the Sea of Chaos. Was this a joke?


    "What? You got a problem with that?"


    The old man gave the chief of the heaven roc race an icy glance.


    "Sir, you... Are you serious?


    Do you really want to make such a claim?"


    The chief was dumbfounded.


    "And why not? If you wish to preserve your way of life as you know it,


    send your people out to make the announcement right away.


    And don''t forget to tell the heads of the six forces, namely the beast race, the demon race, the underworld, the Divine Corpse Palace, the Novel Court, and the alliance, to prepare lavish gifts in five days and come to the Heaven Roc Universe Community to visit me.


    If they don''t do as I say, they are in for a world of suffering,"


    the sinister old man added.


    "What?"


    Again, the senior leaders of the heaven roc race were rendered speechless at the arrogance of this old man.


    They had just been ordered to send their people to the six super forces and tell their heads to visit this old man in black with lavish gifts in the Heaven Roc Universe Community!


    If they complied, they would set themselves against the six super forces.


    This act would be considered by the forces as active offense.


    And there would never be any chance of reconciliation.


    If this old man in black couldn''t suppress the six super forces,


    the heaven roc race would also be wiped out from the Sea of Chaos.


    Recently, the six super forces had been keeping a low profile and staying in their own places, not bothering anyone.


    Even so, no one in the Sea of Chaos had the courage to stand up to them.


    As the senior leaders gave it serious thought, they felt cold all over their bodies.


    They looked at each other helplessly, not knowing what to do.


    ic and the heaven roc race?


    Is he a member of that race?


    The heaven roc race has always been prudent. How could they let such a thing happen?"


    The Sea of Chaos was abuzz as countless creatures discussed this matter.


    Meanwhile,


    in the Beast City,


    there stood a huge palace carved with the totems of the beast race.


    "Humphrey? That name does not ring a bell. But could it be Ronnie?"


    Marlon, who was shrouded in strong demonic aura, asked, somewhat confused.


    "It''s possible.


    By observation, his way of doing things is very similar to that of Ronnie.


    What should we do now?"


    an older member of the beast race asked.


    "Contact the other super forces right away.


    We have to cooperate and figure out who this Humphrey is, and what his background is before we make a plan.


    Remember, we must hide our true strength and not expose it too soon,"


    warned Marlon.


    "Okay, I agree with you."


    The older member nodded, turned around and left to contact the other super forces.


    Meanwhile,


    somewhere in the Demon City.


    "Ha-ha! How dare that Humphrey ask me to submit to him?


    He can just go to hell!"


    Gabriel laughed loudly in his palace.


    "Don''t you think Humphrey has something to do with Ronnie?


    Their ways of doing things are all too uncannily similar,"


    a demon said.

 Chapter 4178 Discuss The Solutions

    "So what if he''s Ronnie?


    Humph! Is he really that arrogant to think that the demon race is afraid of him?"


    Gabriel snorted with disdain.


    "Sir, in my most humble opinion, I think it''s better if we contact the other super forces immediately to try and figure out the real identity of this Humphrey. Then we can make a plan,"


    one member of the demon race suggested.


    "Good idea! You were always so smart and thoughtful. Just do as you said."


    Gabriel nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile,


    the underworld, the Divine Corpse Palace and the Novel Court were also preoccupied with the same dilemma.


    Ever since Ronnie left the Sea of Chaos and Chapman and Atticus went missing, the Novel Court took this chance to take back its former headquarters and rebuilt it.


    Soon after,


    the leaders of the beast race, the demon race, the underworld, the Divine Corpse Palace, and the Novel Court all gathered in a secret space located somewhere in the Sea of Chaos.


    "Is it possible that Humphrey really is Ronnie?"


    This question echoed throughout the space where they all convened.


    "Ronnie was just an ordinary elder of the Annihilation Mountain.


    It would be impossible for him to strengthen up in such a short time.


    There must be a powerful monster who killed Ronnie and took his body,"


    the leader of the Novel Court made a guess.


    "I agree with you on this point.


    This so-called Ronnie might have died a long time ago.


    Is it possible that Humphrey is the one who killed him?


    After all, those two have the exact same way of doing things!"


    Gabriel uttered in frustration.


    "I agree with you two.


    Well then, what should be our next move?


    If Humphrey is really the one who took Ronnie''s body, then his strength isn''t something to be taken lightly,"


    the leader of the Divine Corpse Palace also expressed his ideas.


    He was shrouded in a thick curtain of corpse mist which concealed his identity along with the surging law power of death around him.


    "Anyway, one thing is clear.


    We have to kill this arrogant guy named Humphrey


    without any hesitation!"


    Marlon, the l


    es to attack us anytime.


    I have a hunch that Humphrey will come here to stir trouble one day.


    So, everyone, you have to keep your spirits up and always be ready to fight!"


    Austin ordered his men.


    "Yes!"


    All senior leaders of the three thousand big and small universes nodded in agreement.


    "Additionally,


    inform all the creatures in the three thousand big and small universes to be prepared.


    If we face an attack that we cannot defend one day, I would like to evacuate every creature out of here,"


    Austin added.


    All the divine gods were stunned at Austin''s words.


    There were thousands of cosmoses each with countless creatures in the three thousand big and small universes.


    How could he possibly do that?


    "Well, just do as I say."


    It seemed that Austin didn''t want to explain further.


    "Okay."


    Everyone nodded and left though they all showed puzzled looks on their faces.


    "Austin, how are you going to evacuate every creature?


    Even with the most brilliant spatial magic treasures that is still impossible."


    Santos was also unsure about Austin''s plan,


    but he knew Austin well. Austin wouldn''t say anything unless he was completely certain.


    He was a very cautious man.


    "Master, I''ll show you."


    Austin activated the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation, and immediately more than one hundred human worlds in his body flashed before Santos'' eyes.

 Chapter 4179 Arousing The Publics Indignation

    "Human worlds?!"


    Santos stared in shock at more than a hundred human worlds in Austin''s body.


    "Even a governing god can''t develop so many human worlds!


    Besides, each human world in your body has become a real world, a perfect world for living beings.


    You must have practiced a very mysterious cultivation method.


    Is it the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation?"


    Santos questioned, his eyes gleaming with interest.


    Since Santos was born in the three thousand big and small universes in ancient times, he was very familiar with the place and even heard about the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation at some point.


    "Correct.


    Master, you really are experienced and knowledgeable. You can get it in one go,"


    Austin replied with a quick nod of his head.


    "Very impressive,"


    Santos sighed in admiration.


    "Master, do you think the human worlds in my body can hold all the creatures in the three thousand big and small universes?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "It might work.


    But there is another way. You can put some creatures into spatial magic treasures, then put those treasures into your body as well.


    If you do that, your body can accommodate more creatures,"


    Santos suggested after a moment''s thought.


    "You''re right!


    That''s a great idea.


    I''ll send some people to the Sea of Chaos to buy a lot of high-grade spatial magic treasures.


    The more, the merrier.


    If we do it like that, I''ll be able to contain more creatures.


    If the situation worsens and the three thousand big and small universes become a lost cause, I''ll escape quickly with all the creatures,"


    decided Austin.


    "That seems to be the best way for now,"


    Santos agreed.


    "I''ll send some people to buy a lot of spatial magic treasures immediately,"


    he added.


    In the next moment, a large number of people were quietly sent out of the three thousand big and small universes to the Sea of Chaos so they could purchase all the high-grade spatial magic treasures they could get their hands on.


    All the divine gods in the three thousand big and small universes were as busy as b


    lly that strong?"


    "I don''t think so.


    Although the six super forces have significantly weakened and shut their doors tightly,


    the heaven roc race is still not worthy enough to get mentioned in the same breath!


    It''s impossible for them to rule the Sea of Chaos!"


    "I won''t surrender to them no matter what!"


    "Let''s go to the heaven roc race and demand an explanation.


    How dare they make such an announcement? Do they honestly think they''re more powerful than the six super forces?"


    Countless creatures and forces turned their gaze to the heaven roc race.


    With a single announcement,


    the heaven roc race became the common enemy of the entire Sea of Chaos.


    Although they were a powerful force,


    at least a dozen more forces in the Sea of Chaos could equal their power.


    Since these forces were on par with them in strength, they naturally weren''t convinced when they heard that the heaven roc race wanted to rule the Sea of Chaos.


    Soon, many forces began to unite and send their people to surround the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    All of them joined hands to demand an explanation.


    "Let''s go to the Heaven Roc Universe Community together and ask for a clarification!"


    More and more forces moved towards the Heaven Roc Universe Community together as the word spread throughout the Sea of Chaos.


    Obviously, the heaven roc race had aroused the public''s indignation.

 Chapter 4180 Trapped In A Dilemma

    "We demand an explanation from the heaven roc race!


    If they refuse, we shall destroy their existence once and for all!"


    "Do we still need to wait? The heaven roc race is acting recklessly and lawlessly. I suggest that we attack them now!"


    "That''s right! Bring the heaven roc race down!"


    Chaos had suddenly erupted in the Sea of Chaos when large groups of people from all directions began to make their way towards the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    As the news spread and reached more places, more and more forces and creatures extended their support and joined the crusade.


    Because of this, countless creatures could be found rapidly approaching the Heaven Roc Universe Community to seek for justice.


    Not long after, almost every void in the Sea of Chaos was densely packed with creatures. Their only goal was to smoke the heaven roc race out and make them pay for what they had done.


    Soon enough, this news also reached the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Oh, that''s interesting. I think there''s going to be a good show.


    I guess I''ll also join and see how things will turn out,"


    Austin muttered to himself after thinking for a while.


    As he made up his mind, Austin sent one of his avatars to the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    This avatar actually had a very weak spiritual energy.


    In fact, its strength was just roughly equivalent to that of a Divine Realm warrior.


    Therefore, it should be able to easily blend with the thousands of creatures that wanted a piece of the heaven roc race.


    Almost instantly, Austin''s avatar managed to sneak into the crowd without being noticed by anyone.


    About a day later, Austin''s avatar, together with the other creatures from every corner of the Sea of Chaos, finally arrived at the chaotic void near the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    At this same moment,


    they saw that there were already countless creatures that had gathered outside the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    The scene was, without a doubt, spectacular.


    There were just too many creatures. The chaotic void within hundreds of billions of miles was actually filled with them. In fact, there was nothing else to see besides the thick crowd of creatures that gathered there for the same reason.


    "It seems that the heaven roc race has really messed up this time. They caused public indignation in the Sea of Chaos,"


    Austin commented while shaking his head.


    At this moment, the members of the heaven roc race had been already aware of the situation.


    As soon as the leader and the senior m


    ''t you claiming to rule the entire Sea of Chaos? We''re here now. Let''s see what you can do to make us yield before you!"


    A tall and sturdy man, with tiger-like patterns all over his body, roared near the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    As he spoke, the billowing sound wave raged towards the universe community like a violent tsunami.


    "He''s from the black tiger race!"


    one of the creatures suddenly exclaimed.


    The black tiger race was a large race with almost the same strength as the heaven roc race.


    Needless to say, they were also one of the famous races in the entire Sea of Chaos.


    "Bastards of the heaven roc race, I''m here too!


    Get your asses here and I will destroy you!"


    Then, a tall and fat man with a huge nose also shouted. His voice was full of energy that shook the void within hundreds of millions of miles.


    "The master of the heavenly elephant race is also here!"


    Some creatures cried as soon as they realized the identity of the fat man.


    "Ha-ha! So, where is the heaven roc race? I heard that they''re going to be the new ruler of the Sea of Chaos. So, I''m here to see if they can make me bend my knee!"


    A black robe floated and fluttered in the air, making it very visible in front of everyone. It made a harsh sound that easily caught the crowd''s attention.


    Strangely enough, the black robe seemed to be empty, and nothing or no one could be seen in it.


    The black robe just continuously floated black and forth.


    "The master of the stygian race is also here!


    Their race just usually lives in seclusion and rarely appeared in public.


    I didn''t expect that they will also come here!"


    another creature screamed as he was taken by surprise.

 Chapter 4181 Humphreys Appearance

    A loud cheer rose from the crowd as they caught sight of a few powerful masters.


    However, even the strongest ones among them were merely semi-governing gods.


    Not a single governing god was part of that group, which meant that it was ridiculously under-powered.


    Austin was also in the crowd. He scowled at the sight instead of cheering.


    ''Why are these idiots trying to provoke Ronnie? They are courting death. Those masters can''t hope to stand against him even for a second.''


    Austin shook his head.


    "Members of the heaven roc race, come out!


    Members of the heaven roc race, come out!


    Members of the heaven roc race, come out!"


    Someone initiated a chant and the crowd followed suit.


    Numerous creatures roared in unison. Their loud and powerful chants began rolling into the Heaven Roc Universe Community from all directions. Very soon, every single member of the audience had joined and the uproar became more violent than ever.


    The entire Heaven Roc Universe Community began shaking violently.


    And yet, there was no response from the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    Silence was the response the chants received, and no one came out.


    Meanwhile in the Heaven Roc Universe Community,


    their patriarch, senior leaders, and various other clansmen were huddled together, ready to fight their way out if the situation became dire.


    They had neither the plans nor the courage to fight the incalculable number of creatures outside head-on.


    In the Roc Cosmos, Humphrey had remained silent.


    The patriarch had sent messages to the Roc Cosmos several times but had received no response. It was clear that they were on their own.


    "All right everyone. This is it... Get ready.


    Once those creatures get in here, we must escape immediately!"


    The patriarch sent a secret message to his clansmen.


    "The heaven roc race does not have the courage to face us today! Let''s force our way in.


    We are going to get an explanation from them no matter what!"


    "Right! Let''s get inside and destroy the Heaven Roc Universe Community!"


    Finally, the creatu


    hey could easily smash it into pieces.


    And then suddenly,


    their plans were waylaid.


    "Shut up, all of you!"


    A faint voice rose from the Roc Cosmos.


    Although the voice was faint, it contained a terrible law power which drowned the voice of every single creature in the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    A powerful pressure then spread out of the Roc Cosmos and covered them in an instant.


    It was a chilling and fearsome pressure, which made everyone feel like they had fallen into an ice cellar.


    "Kneel! Kneel in front of me right now.


    I, Humphrey, am your master from now.


    You will be my slaves and work for me.


    This is a great honor for you,"


    the voice continued.


    As the creatures watched in horror, an old man slowly walked out of the Roc Cosmos. His hands were put behind his back and his black robes gave him the grace of an ageless master.


    He seemed full of magic.


    The space around him was slightly distorted, and even light wouldn''t follow a straight path near him. It was as if the very concepts of time, space, and energy wanted to escape from him.


    As soon as someone''s eyes landed on him, they would feel their hearts tremble and then an involuntary impulse would spread through their bodies. They would feel an urge to kneel and surrender.


    The very presence of the old man had scared the onlookers.


    They wanted to surrender to him.

 Chapter 4182 Surrender

    "Who the hell is this old guy? He''s a freak!"


    "Ha! He''s way too arrogant!


    Did you hear that? He wanted us to be his slaves!"


    "Who on earth would agree to that?!"


    Most of the creatures were enraged by what the old man said. However, some of them were shocked and a bit confused.


    "Hey, old man. Did you just say you''re Humphrey?"


    "Humphrey? The one who claimed to rule the Sea of Chaos?"


    Finally, some creatures began to speculate the real identity behind this old man in black.


    "That''s right. I am Humphrey.


    And from now on, I shall rule the Sea of Chaos.


    That means right now, you shall be my slaves.


    So, go ahead. Kneel before me. All of you!"


    Humphrey said in a firm and cold voice.


    "What the hell?! This old man is Humphrey?"


    "Yeah, I knew about it. He once declared that he will rule the Sea of Chaos!"


    "What? This old man is just insanely ambitious!


    Even if he is extremely strong, do you think he can take all of us?


    Rule the Sea of Chaos? Is he planning to challenge all the creatures of the Sea of Chaos alone?


    I''ll bet that we can take him down if we all fight together!"


    Several creatures just scoffed at the thought that Humphrey could really make them yield. They even threw curses and insults at the old man.


    Although the pressure and aura released by Humphrey were very terrifying, he was still on his own.


    Right now, there were even semi-governing gods in the crowd. They all thought that they could easily overwhelm him with their sheer number and combined strength.


    No matter how powerful he was, it wouldn''t be possible for him to resist all of their attacks at the same time.


    With this way of thinking, the creatures present no longer felt afraid of him. They were prepared to fight him once he made his move.


    Meanwhile, Austin was able to sense Humphrey''s enormous power from a distance.


    "This is just insane! He''s too powerful!


    If I am to face him directly, I think I will actually feel suffocated!"


    Austin clenched his fist in shock.


    At the same time, a few other mighty creatures were also able to perceive Humphrey''s presence and power. Their faces became serious as they tried to focus and gauge his prowess.


    "As I said, you are now my slaves. How dare you lowly beings talk back to me like this? Are you tired of living?"


    Humphrey threatened them in a calm voice.


    He had been rather cold since he showed up and insisted on his authority over all of them.


    After all, he considered himself far too superior compared to these creatures that looked like trash in his eyes.


    He looked down at them con


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    A vicious force blew in all directions.


    Boom! Boom!


    Wherever this surging force went, it kept exploding and roaring, destroying everything in its path.


    "Argh!"


    Countless creatures'' bodies exploded into ashes in an instant before they could even resist.


    Obviously, they had no chance of getting away from such a monstrous entity.


    They were like insects before him that could be easily trampled upon.


    He didn''t even need to exert a little effort to kill all of them.


    "His power is otherworldly!"


    Even Austin was fascinated by what he sensed.


    At this time, he knew that Humphrey must have been Ronnie all along.


    But right now, it didn''t really matter if it was Ronnie or not.


    He had already guessed that the real Ronnie must have died a long time ago.


    After that, an unknown old monster had occupied Ronnie''s body and made it his own.


    That monster should be Humphrey.


    "Sir, please no more!


    We already surrender!"


    Finally, after realizing that death was their only option if they didn''t succumb to Humphrey, all the remaining creatures gave up resisting and yielded to him.


    Immediately after,


    the void of the Heaven Roc Universe Community was densely packed with creatures that were kneeling and bowing in front of Humphrey.


    Although they didn''t really want to submit, they had no other choice.


    For them, it was much better than to be killed off that easily.


    They had done everything to improve themselves, and thus they wouldn''t let their lives be wasted just like that.


    "Master, we surrender!


    Please forgive us!"


    "We''ll be your loyal slaves from now on!"


    The voices of countless creatures shook the entire Heaven Roc Universe Community.

 Chapter 4183 Explosion Of The Avatar

    As the creatures who entered the Heaven Roc Universe Community witnessed how Humphrey killed countless creatures without mercy, they were freaked out and immediately surrendered to him.


    They knew that their only way to live another day was to swear their loyalty towards this man.


    In fact, even semi-governing gods were like tiny pitiful insects in front of Humphrey.


    "Greetings, master!"


    numerous creatures in the Heaven Roc Universe Community said in chorus as they knelt and bowed before him.


    At the same time, Humphrey floated in the air with his hands behind his back. He glanced at the crowd while slightly nodding. His calmness was so natural as though he took it for granted that every creature should recognize him as their master.


    While Humphrey was gathering all of his newly-acquired servants,


    the senior members of the heaven roc race convened within the cosmos where they hid.


    "Sir, it seems like Humphrey has gained control over the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    All the creatures have unanimously surrendered to him," a core member said to their chief.


    "Sir, this might be a good opportunity. This way, we don''t have to escape anymore!" another one exclaimed.


    The senior leaders of the heaven roc race were actually overjoyed.


    "Well, it looks like I have underestimated his strength. I didn''t expect that he would easily control so many creatures right off the bat.


    With his current strength, even the governing gods might not be his match," the chief of the heaven roc race speculated.


    He was a semi-governing god who had already lived for a long time. Nonetheless, Humphrey''s display of power had shaken his whole being.


    The chief was lucky enough to have met some governing gods.


    However, even he could easily tell that none of them could be on a par with Humphrey. He was sure that they would be crushed even if they joined hands and fought Humphrey at the same time.


    "Hmm. Maybe you''re right. It''s a great opportunity for our race.


    Right now, we are in an embarrassing position in the Sea of Chaos.


    Yes, we are weaker than the six super forces, but we are definitely stronger than those small forces that have become active as of late.


    If we just hide here forever, we may never redeem ourselves�� but that changes now.


    All we need is to butter up Humphrey.


    Perhaps, there''s still a chance for us to rise again.


    We can even become a super force in the Sea of Chaos!


    After all, Humphrey has the capacity to do that," the chief said excitedly as his eyes lit up.


    "Sir, what are you planning to do, then?"


    The senior members of the heaven roc race all stared intently at their chief.


    "Well, our race is the first one to surrender to Humphrey.


    If he can truly rule the entire Sea of Chaos, then we will certainly outrank the other races and forces. We will ha


    o resist, I guarantee that it won''t end well with you,"


    Humphrey said with a devious grin on his face.


    At this point, he had already recognized that these avatars belonged to Austin and the other governing gods.


    After all, he had dealt with them before.


    There was no way he wouldn''t recognize Austin''s and the governing gods'' auras.


    Even at first glance, he could fully identify them.


    ''Damn, it''s impossible for me to defeat him. Even if all the avatars of the governing gods fight him together, I don''t think it will make a difference.


    In this case, it''s better to end this myself,''


    Austin''s avatar thought to himself.


    After quickly thinking, he gritted his teeth and made his decision.


    The very next second,


    his body and spiritual soul exploded with a bang.


    However, before he took his own life, he sent a message to his real body using a secret skill. It contained all the information that he managed to acquire in this mission.


    Right after Austin''s avatar ended his life, the avatars of the other governing gods also did the same.


    They made themselves explode, turning them into nothingness.


    "Humph, cowards!"


    Humphrey snorted coldly with a sullen expression on his face.


    "Round up all of our men. We''re going to set out tomorrow.


    We will destroy all the races and forces that will refuse to surrender and acknowledge me.


    That includes the six super forces," Humphrey commanded in a stern voice.


    "Yes, sir!"


    all the creatures in the Heaven Roc Universe Community replied snappily.


    Meanwhile, in the three thousand big and small universes, which was far away from the Heaven Roc Universe Community,


    Austin was sitting in the void with his legs crossed.


    He was in deep meditation when something unexpected happened.


    Out of the blue, his body shook slightly.


    Then, he instantly felt that he had lost a portion of his energy.

 Chapter 4184 The Real Threat

    Austin knew that his avatar had been destroyed.


    At that moment, Austin received a message in his Soul Sea.


    This message was sent by the avatar before it burst to pieces.


    It contained everything that happened in the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    ''Booyah! Just as I expected, Humphrey is indeed Ronnie. That son of a bitch!


    Based on how arrogant he has become, I can''t imagine how powerful the current Ronnie, or Humphrey, will be with his comeback.''


    Austin couldn''t help but strain with a frown.


    ''It''s inevitable. A fight will surely break out in the Sea of Chaos sooner or later.


    If he plays his cards right, Humphrey could possibly and eventually rule the entire the Sea of Chaos,


    but I am almost certain that the super forces, especially the beast race, will not let that happen without a fight! After all, they may still have their trump cards to deal with Humphrey.


    One thing is for sure. The Sea of Chaos won''t be peaceful anymore,''


    Austin thought to himself and his face grimaced at the thought of the turbulent times ahead.


    ''Hopefully, the three thousand big and small universes can survive this imminent pandemonium.''


    Austin let out a heavy sigh,


    as he told Santos about Humphrey.


    Upon hearing the news, Santos couldn''t help but frown with worry.


    "I never thought that Humphrey could be so terrifying.


    In that case, the Grand Geomancy Array might not be able to stop him.


    Austin, it seems that we really need to make preparations to retreat at any time,"


    Santos said with resignation.


    "I agree.


    Once the situation turns unfavorable, I can transport all creatures of the three thousand big and small universes out of here.


    It''s a monumental task, but it can be done. At present, this is the only solution."


    Austin looked a bit disappointed.


    "I have alerted all creatures to make full preparations,"


    Santos added.


    Transporting all the creatures of the universe community from here,


    this was a method that only Austin could dare to adopt.


    It was an unprecedented monumental task.


    Thanks to the more than one-hundred human worlds within Austin''s body,


    this method was sure to work.


    At that moment,


    "Austin, come to the Fallen Divine Valley if you''re available."


    Through his spiritual sense, Austin suddenly received a message


    uy was in a bad mood, he might thoughtlessly destroy the Sea of Chaos.


    It''s highly possible,


    because our master has been hiding in the Sea of Chaos all these years.


    So it''s very likely for him to destroy this place."


    The sky-devouring dog sighed helplessly.


    "Oh no!


    It seems that a god of chaos is going to annihilate the entire Sea of Chaos!


    There will be a massive slaughter of all the creatures in the Sea of Chaos."


    Austin''s scalp tingled at the thought.


    To be targeted by a god of chaos meant certain death.


    "It''s highly possible,


    since lives mean nothing to someone like him,"


    the statue said with melancholy.


    "That being said, Humphrey is not the biggest threat to the Sea of Chaos.


    It''s that god of chaos!"


    Austin concluded.


    Even if Humphrey conquered all the forces and ruled over the Sea of Chaos, at least this place would still remain intact.


    Death would be minimal, for his intention was to rule over the creatures.


    The purpose of a god of chaos was to turn the entire Sea of Chaos into ruins, and to wreak havoc and death unto all living beings.


    "Master, what should we do then?"


    Austin asked his statue master.


    "There is no perfect plan.


    We will have to play it by ear.


    I decided to tell you because you have the strength that is equivalent to a governing god. It''s time for you to know about it,


    and of course, to prepare for it.


    When the day comes, our only choice is to escape.


    There is no other way,"


    the statue master carefully explained to Austin.

 Chapter 4185 The Law Of Causality

    "That''s right.


    The day that our master''s enemy arrives, we can''t fight.


    We have to escape.


    What our master means, Austin, is that you should run with us


    and leave the Sea of Chaos,"


    the sky-devouring dog explained.


    "I should leave the Sea of Chaos?"


    Austin asked, staring at the sky-devouring dog and the statue with wide eyes. The rest of his body felt frozen in place.


    To be honest, Austin had no interest in leaving.


    The Sea of Chaos, especially the three thousand big and small universes was where Austin became the skilled cultivator he was today. It was his home.


    Leaving one''s home was always bittersweet.


    Plus, he had a lot of people to take care of.


    "But don''t worry about it now. Maybe things will be all right.


    If he never finds me,


    we can stay in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    That way, the Sea of Chaos wouldn''t suffer an annihilation either.


    But we still have to be careful.


    Everyone should be prepared to leave,"


    the statue said.


    "Got it."


    The twelve zodiac animals and Austin all nodded in agreement.


    "Master, since Humphrey is so strong, what should I do to defeat him?"


    Austin asked.


    This was a good opportunity to ask his statute master what to do, so he wasn''t going to waste it.


    Despite his master staying in the square all day long, it could perceive the whole Sea of Chaos at any time it wanted.


    Nothing could slip past it.


    "Humphrey is far more powerful than an ordinary governing god.


    And I heard that he has obtained the body of a chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast is a powerful beast from the Absolute Space Sea. It has thick skin and strong physical strength. Ordinary governing gods can''t withstand a single blow from this beast,"


    the statue explained.


    "A chaotic sky-devouring beast..."


    Austin had never heard of such a creature before. He stopped to imagine it for a moment.


    "Yes.


    Humphrey must have found the egg of the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    I believe he had transferred his spiritual soul into the egg, occupied the embryo, and hatched out of it. This is the only way he could have possessed a body of the


    Sea will explode.


    I will help you protect your Soul Sea but it is still up to you to stop the process when it''s time,"


    the statue master warned, shooting him a serious look.


    "I understand."


    Austin nodded.


    Boom!


    Immediately,


    his Soul Sea was filled with a huge amount of complicated and mysterious information.


    It was like his Soul Sea had grown twice the size.


    "Concentration!"


    Austin gathered all his spiritual soul energy and spiritual sense and began comprehending the massive amount of information pouring into his Soul Sea.


    He had to focus so hard that it caused him pain from time to time.


    Austin also lost consciousness many times throughout the process.


    Fortunately, the spiritual tree, spiritual heart, spiritual dragon, and the Chaotic Ice Lotus were constantly releasing energy to protect Austin''s Soul Sea from exploding.


    Finally, after a day of suffering, Austin held up a hand.


    "Master, my comprehension of the law of causality seems to have reached its peak.


    I think it''s time to stop,"


    Austin uttered.


    "Okay."


    The statue master immediately withdrew all the information about the law of causality from Austin''s Soul Sea.


    In an instant, Austin felt refreshed and energetic.


    "Very good! Your understanding of this law has reached the Rudimentary Stage,"


    the statue master praised.


    Austin had reached the Rudimentary Stage of comprehending the law of causality!

 Chapter 4186 The Panic In The Sea Of Chaos

    "Great! Now that you''ve comprehended the law of causality, you can practice the Shadowless Movement,"


    the statue master informed Austin.


    Austin started practicing immediately.


    Since he had already grasped the law of time, law of space, law of reincarnation, and the law of causality, it was not difficult for him to cultivate the Shadowless Movement.


    And because his statue master was a god of chaos, he could spend less time and energy and do a better job.


    "Master, I have succeeded in cultivating the Shadowless Movement!"


    Austin exclaimed after a few hours.


    "Congratulations.


    With your current strength, you can cultivate any secret skill you want. The key is to comprehend it first.


    As long as you comprehend it, cultivating will take less time.


    Now that your body, energy, law power, and spiritual soul have all reached a very high level,


    you will have next to no obstacles in your way,"


    the statue master said with a smile.


    "That''s true.


    Comprehension is the first step. I need to understand it before I can practice it. I can master anything using this tactic."


    Austin nodded in realization.


    After three days,


    Austin had put this into practice and successfully mastered both the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill and the Shadowless Movement.


    These two secret skills were so powerful that


    they almost doubled Austin''s fighting power.


    The Ultimate Mind Sword Skill was his favorite. It was the combination of the Mind Sword Skill and the swordsmanship.


    Once he launched an attack with it,


    it was invisible as the Mind Sword Skill and


    had the destructive power of a sharp sword.


    "Austin, now that you can perform the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill and the Shadowless Movement using your great cosmos force, no ordinary governing god in the Sea of Chaos can defeat you.


    However, Humphrey isn''t an ordinary governing god.


    You need to use caution with him.


    If you can''t defeat him, just run away.


    The Shadowless Movement can help you escape but it may still be difficult and you need to be careful,"


    the statue reminded Austin.


    "Thank you for teaching me, master. I will never forget yo


    ing gods couldn''t perceive Austin when he passed by them.


    "This is going to come in handy."


    Filled with excitement,


    Austin flexed his legs and


    raced back to the three thousand big and small universes.


    ''Now if I use the Shadowless Movement, I can freely explore the Sea of Chaos,''


    Austin thought with a smile.


    The moment he entered the three thousand big and small universes, news was waiting for him.


    Humphrey was leading an army and they were headed for the Sea of Chaos!


    Anyone who refused to bow to him would lose their life and their home would be turned to dust.


    They had also learned that his main target was the six super forces!


    "Austin, the situation is rather critical.


    Humphrey could come to the three thousand big and small universes at any time,"


    Santos said, rocking back and forth on his toes anxiously.


    "I know.


    That''s why I came back. We have to prepare."


    Austin nodded.


    A day later,


    another piece of news regarding Humphrey reached Austin''s ears.


    Most forces had begun to surrender to him


    but a small amount had resisted.


    However, they were not victorious. He had wiped them all out with a single slap.


    Literally,


    Humphrey had formed an incredibly huge palm and brought it down on them.


    It was said his huge palm was like a beast''s claw. It contained massive amounts of power.


    After the news spread, the entire Sea of Chaos was filled with panic.

 Chapter 4187 Tell Humphreys Fortune

    Deep in the Sea of Chaos,


    there was a hidden space.


    It was a small world.


    There were tall mountains, winding rivers, bubbling spring water, and singing birds all over. It was quiet and picturesque.


    On the side of one of the beautiful hills, a white-bearded, old man sat cross-legged, bathing in the sun.


    On either side of him, a child was crouched, making tea.


    In front of him, five creatures shrouded in a mist made of mysterious laws were sitting on the ground, waiting.


    They were the governing gods.


    After a few more moments of unbearable silence, one of the governing gods opened his mouth.


    "Master Stein,


    I need to tell you something. I think that Humphrey and Ronnie are the same person.


    Do you know where he is from


    and what his real strength is?


    What do you think the odds of him ruling the Sea of Chaos are?"


    he asked, sitting forward.


    Stein leaned back and thought about it for a moment.


    The governing gods of several super forces had come to him since he could read other''s futures and pasts. If anyone could answer their questions, it was Stein.


    "I''ve never known Humphrey.


    He is brimming with secrets.


    I don''t know if I have the capability to tell his fortune,


    but I can try,"


    Stein said slowly.


    "Master Stein, if you can''t do it, then no one in the Sea of Chaos can help us,"


    another governing god said.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t flatter me. I know myself well.


    I am working on it,"


    Stein replied.


    After a few moments, he lifted his palm and it emitted five different colors of light. The five governing gods leaned closer and their eyes grew big. It was a glowing horn.


    "It''s the chaotic five-colored rhino''s horn!"


    one of them exclaimed in utter surprise.


    The chaotic five-colored rhino was a legendary beast.


    It lived in the Absolute Space Sea.


    They were s


    .


    ''Damn it. There is no other way for us to find out more about this Humphrey.


    Master Stein can usually read anyone''s fortune in the Sea of Chaos.


    He even has the ability to get information about the supreme universes.


    He was the one who located the supreme universe in the Ninth Evil Valley.


    However, he can''t read Humphrey.


    Obviously, Humphrey''s background is very complicated,


    and he possesses terrifying power,'' the governing gods thought to themselves.


    "That means


    we''ve got a serious problem,"


    one of the governing gods said with a frown.


    "Master Stein, you saw Humphrey''s future. Do you think that means he will rule the Sea of Chaos?"


    another governing god asked.


    "Well... it''s hard to say.


    But I did see lots of creatures in the Sea of Chaos kowtowing to Humphrey,"


    Stein replied.


    "So, Master Stein, what do you think of Humphrey''s strength?"


    the third governing god inquired.


    "Everyone, with all due respect,


    Humphrey is far stronger than you,"


    Stein replied.


    For the first time in minutes, the five governing gods all fell silent.


    They didn''t think Stein would make a mistake, which could only mean bad things for them and everyone else in the Sea of Chaos.

 Chapter 4188 A Mysterious Stein

    "Master Stein, just because you saw countless creatures knelt down before Humphrey


    doesn''t mean that Humphrey will rule the Sea of Chaos.


    Already, multiple creatures have been taken as his slaves.


    What you predicted must have been them.


    There is a still a chance you are wrong and we will not let him get what he wants,"


    a governing god said with a snort.


    "He is right.


    No matter what, we refuse to sit by and watch Humphrey take everything from us.


    If he wants to control the Sea of Chaos, he will have to get past us first,"


    another governing god said.


    Stein grunted and tried to stand. Immediately, the two children rushed to him and helped.


    "I have tried my best to tell Humphrey''s fortune as you asked.


    I have no intention of getting involved into the matters in the Sea of Chaos.


    Everyone, I will take my leave,"


    he said.


    Stein had never sided with any forces in the Sea of Chaos or made enemies with them.


    He acted indifferently towards the Sea of Chaos.


    He only helped when asked and still kept his reservations.


    "Master Stein, Humphrey is a threat to the Sea of Chaos. He is our enemy.


    You are part of this too. I think you should join us in the fight,"


    a governing god said to Stein abruptly.


    "I agree with him.


    Master Stein, if you agree to help us,


    you can join one of our forces as a superior elder.


    You will enjoy the same perks as we do,"


    another governing god proposed.


    As they waited his answer, the five governing gods stared at Stein full of expectation.


    Stein was an eminent prophet.


    It was said that all the fortune reading techniques were passed down from him.


    Stein could predict anything,


    meaning all forces wanted him on their side.


    Even the leaders of the super forces respected him.


    They often v


    On top of that, the Fallen Divine Valley has his back.


    Did you forget that there are several places in the Sea of Chaos where even I can''t make predictions?


    I told you not to try either.


    The Fallen Divine Valley is one of them.


    In the ancient times, I tried to predict things about the Fallen Divine Valley.


    As soon as I started, an invisible force appeared and almost killed me.


    Since then, I have stopped spying on the Fallen Divine Valley,"


    Stein said.


    "Is Austin a dangerous person?"


    a child asked in confusion.


    "Yeah.


    So, you''d better not predict things about the Fallen Divine Valley or Austin. Do you understand?"


    Stein asked the children.


    "Yes, master. We understand."


    The two kids nodded their heads.


    "The beast race and the Divine Corpse Palace are mysterious.


    The underworld also causes me trouble.


    They are hidden from me


    and I may never learn their secrets.


    With that being said, Humphrey may try to rule the Sea of Chaos but he will not do so without kickback.


    Either way,


    the Sea of Chaos is about to enter its most turbulent period,"


    Stein said with a sigh.


    "Master, you are right,"


    the two kids responded with a nod.

 Chapter 4189 Return To The Yellow Cosmos

    At the same time in the three thousand big and small universes,


    there was an independent secret space room deep in the void.


    Within the room, Austin sat cross legged and his eyes were closed as he focused on cultivating.


    At the moment, he was learning the three original chaotic laws, namely the law of polarity, the law of life, and the law of thunder.


    Thanks to the statue master, Austin''s Soul Sea already had the seeds of these three laws.


    If Austin could successfully comprehend the three original chaotic laws, his chance of success in cultivating them would increase.


    While he was cultivating in seclusion, the entirety of the three thousand big and small universes had their plates full.


    All the divine gods were busy going to all universes, worlds, and stars to tell everyone their plan.


    After much thought, Austin and Santos decided that if Humphrey attacked the three thousand big and small universes and they couldn''t defeat him, they would escape with everyone to somewhere else.


    Thanks to the instructions Santos gave, all the divine gods went to tell the creatures to prepare to leave their hometown at the drop of a hat.


    All the mortal creatures everywhere were informed about the plan.


    While everyone was rushing around like headless chickens, Austin sat cross legged in the depths of the void and was busy meditating on the laws.


    Suddenly, his concentration was interrupted.


    "Austin, should we also take away the creatures in the Yellow Cosmos, especially those on Earth?


    The Yellow Cosmos has always been isolated from the outside,


    so the creatures there haven''t seen a divine god since ancient times.


    If divine gods enter the Yellow Cosmos or Earth, I''m sure the creatures there will be terrified."


    Parker''s voice reached Austin without any problem.


    Since Parker lived on Earth before, there were many legends about him.


    That was why the Earth had a special place in his heart. He couldn''t help but show more concern about this planet than anywhere else.


    Moreover, he could vaguely guess Austin also had something to do with the Earth,


    so he brought his concerns about Earth to Austin.


    After receiving Parker''s message, Austin immediately put his cultivation on hold


    ally do that?"


    Parker gaped in shock.


    Even Alethea and the other divine gods turned to look at Austin with shock on their faces. None of them could believe their ears.


    Lots of material resources, manpower, and time were put into setting up the isolation belt outside the Yellow Cosmos.


    Thanks to all those preparations, the isolation belt was very powerful.


    The isolation belt outside Earth was even set up by Parker and Alethea together with several powerful gods of light themselves. Its power was nothing to sneeze at.


    Both Parker and Alethea wouldn''t be able to destroy these two isolation belts by themselves.


    However, Austin''s casual offer made it sound like it was a piece of cake.


    "It''s true that you''re much stronger than us.


    However, it isn''t that easy to destroy these two isolation belts.


    How about we study them carefully first? Let''s work together to find a way to destroy them without hurting the creatures inside,"


    Alethea suggested.


    "Alethea''s right. These two isolation belts won''t be easy to destroy.


    They''re very powerful thanks to all the resources, energy, and time we spent on them.


    You can''t destroy them alone."


    "That''s right. Let''s make a plan before we take action."


    Even the other divine gods couldn''t help but chime in with their own two cents.


    "Please just trust me,"


    Austin reassured, a smile tugging at his lips.


    Without any hesitation, he headed straight towards the isolation belt outside the Yellow Cosmos.

 Chapter 4190 Destroy The Isolation Belt

    This isolation belt expanded for miles and was brimming with energy and laws that churned on its surface. From time to time, terrifying hurricanes of space and time would roll across it, howling and roaring.


    Mixed in the belt, there were numerous lands of danger and lands of death.


    It was so intimidating that not even a divine god would step into it without months of preparation.


    As he flew to the isolation belt, Austin''s face remained calm. He could feel the energy coming off of it and ruffling his hair. It was dangerous but he walked into it as if it were his backyard.


    "Watch out, Austin! It''s not safe there!"


    Parker, Alethea and the other divine gods were behind him and they all held the same worried expression on their faces.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The second that Austin''s foot made contact with the isolation belt, various attacks were activated.


    Energy attack, law attack, array attack, and attacks from the land of danger and land of death all reared and headed for Austin.


    In the face of so many attacks, Austin closed his eyes and focused on defending himself.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    One after the other, streaks of sword-light exited his body. They were each bright and thin and flew through the sky with ease.


    The instant the attacks collided with the sword-light, they disintegrated and disappeared like snowflakes under sunshine.


    After his trip to the Sword Cosmos, Austin had swordsmanship more advanced than any swordsman in the Sea of Chaos.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Sword-light continued to pour from Austin''s body, spreading in every direction.


    Soon, everything in the isolation belt, including all kinds of energy, laws, arrays, lands of danger, and lands of death, was destroyed. What had once appeared dangerous was weak in Austin''s path.


    "I can''t believe it..."


    Parker, Alethea, and all the other divine gods were watching with their mouths hanging open.


    This whole time, Austin had been standing in the isolation belt with his hands behind his back. He seemed to have done nothing, but only moments later, he had successfully destroyed the entire isolation belt outside the Yellow Cosmos.


    Not even a spot of it was left behind.


    A seemingly boundless void began to replace the space where the huge isolation belt used to be.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Finally, the void where the Yellow Cosmos was situated was connected with the void of the outside world.


    All the energy and laws in the chaotic void forced their way into the Yellow Cosmos in a hurry.


    Everything was moving faster and faster. It was a lot for the onlookers to take in.


    In the past, the isolation belt had separated the Yellow Cosmos from the outside worlds


    hea explained.


    "Masters, I know how to help you become genuine divine gods,"


    Austin said.


    Austin would really be helping them if they wanted this.


    Parker and Alethea used to be the leaders of the gods of light in the three thousand big and small universes.


    They also have a respectable reputation on Earth.


    And at present, they had a very high status in the three thousand big and small universes.


    Their downfall was that they were not as strong as they needed to be.


    "What did you say, Austin? You can help us become genuine divine gods?"


    Doubt was written on both of their faces.


    Genuine divine gods were super powerful beings. It was impossible for ordinary people to become genuine divine gods just like that.


    "Yes, masters. I''m telling you the truth,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    Before Parker and Alethea could respond,


    Austin waved his hand and produced two Divine Accomplishment Fruits. They flew and landed in the hands of Parker and Alethea respectively.


    "Masters, this is the Divine Accomplishment Fruit. If you eat it, you will become a genuine divine god directly.


    I''ll tell you how to do this..."


    Austin explained to Parker and Alethea how to eat the Divine Accomplishment Fruit properly through a spiritual sense message.


    "Austin, is it true?! I can''t believe it!"


    Looking down at the fruits, Parker and Alethea were so shocked that they couldn''t say anything more. It was like they were penniless beggars and Austin had handed them each a large sum of money.


    After a short period of time,


    they came out of their trances.


    "Thank you so much, Austin!"


    Parker and Alethea bowed to Austin politely.


    Then they left with the Divine Accomplishment Fruits, ready to cultivate in seclusion and reach their upcoming breakthroughs.

 Chapter 4191 Humphreys Detachment

    "Sirs, in the meantime, I''ll deal with the Yellow Cosmos.


    You can go,"


    Austin mentioned to the other divine gods.


    "Okay."


    The other divine gods nodded and left one after another.


    Once he was alone, Austin leapt forward and landed on the Earth.


    Now that the isolation belts outside the Yellow Cosmos and the Earth were destroyed, the Earth had been connected to the void outside and the energy and laws outside began to enter it.


    Spiritual energy and laws grew plentiful and


    the creatures on the Earth became stronger without even realizing it.


    In the past, the spiritual energy on Earth had been almost exhausted and the laws didn''t work. These creatures were exceptionally weak.


    They didn''t even live as long as creatures on the outside did.


    "This will be a good start.


    The Earth is getting better.


    Energy and laws will slowly recover, and in the future, it will gradually develop into a star that is suitable for cultivation.


    I won''t have to worry about it for a while.


    What I do have to worry about is Humphrey. He''s causing a lot of problems for the Sea of Chaos.


    I will have to remove the creatures at any time,"


    Austin murmured as he examined the Earth using his spiritual sense.


    As he walked through the land,


    he used a disguise so no living creature could see him.


    After walking for a while, Austin entered the territory of the Brilliant Kingdom. He stopped and used his spiritual sense.


    "I can sense the aura of Taoism."


    As Austin''s eyes swept over the Brilliant Kingdom, he saw Taoist aura slowly reaching for the sky.


    "And there''s the aura of Buddhism."


    Austin looked in the direction of the Hiding Area in the snowy mountains where Buddhist light bloomed and Buddhist chants echoed.


    "Wait. What''s this aura? Is it the aura of sorcery?"


    Austin looked southwest, where wisps of black aura rose into the sky.


    "It seems that sorcery was plentiful on the Earth in


    in, our spy reported that half of the forces in the Sea of Chaos have surrendered to Humphrey.


    Humphrey is now strong and has founded his own powerful army.


    Just now, someone came to the outside of the three thousand big and small universes with an edict. They want you to collect it in person."


    Suddenly, Austin received a message from Santos.


    "What? Humphrey has an edict sent to me?


    He must already think he''s the ruler of the Sea of Chaos,"


    Austin grumbled.


    "I''ll go and check it out,"


    he said, leaving the Earth and the Yellow Cosmos behind for now.


    Soon, he arrived at the void outside the three thousand big and small universes.


    A small group of divine gods were waiting for him, cursing and scowling.


    "Austin, come out and take the edict!


    Otherwise, you will be doomed!"


    "How dare you disobey Master Humphrey''s edict? If you don''t accept it, we will have to kill you!"


    "The three thousand big and small universes are too arrogant. They don''t show Master Humphrey the respect he deserves."


    "Just you wait. If Master Humphrey comes here, he will destroy the three thousand big and small universes with one slap."


    The divine gods stood outside the three thousand big and small universes and waited impatiently, filling the air with their filth.

 Chapter 4192 The New Sword Move

    The sound of the divine gods filled the air, causing a huge ruckus.


    Recently, Humphrey''s army had gained a lot of attention in the Sea of Chaos.


    They traveled around, causing fear and death when they pleased.


    After all this time, not a single member of the six super forces tried to stand up to them.


    All the creatures who had followed Humphrey first were reveling in it.


    Although they were Humphrey''s slaves,


    they were protected by his reputation.


    The heaven roc race was the most grateful.


    Their territory had become Humphrey''s base,


    causing their status to rise dramatically. They were now as famous as the six super forces in the Sea of Chaos.


    The members of the heaven roc race were considered higher ups in Humphrey''s army and


    the head of the heaven roc race was Humphrey''s right-hand man.


    They were very loyal to Humphrey.


    With all of their collective help, Humphrey''s army had dominated the Sea of Chaos.


    They were in the beginnings of ruling it.


    As long as the six super forces stayed in hiding, Humphrey could do whatever he wanted in the Sea of Chaos.


    People believed ever since their battle with Ronnie, the six super forces had been greatly weakened.


    This caused their status to diminish.


    "It''s unexpected but Humphrey is our leader now."


    "From now on, Humphrey is the only ruler of the Sea of Chaos."


    The creatures discussed among themselves.


    Over time, Humphrey''s army had become the bully in the Sea of Chaos.


    This group of divine gods came to the three thousand big and small universes with Humphrey''s edict. They waited for a long time, but no one came out to greet them.


    Ange


    a of Chaos.


    "You..."


    the divine god began but he was distracted by the sword intents.


    He tried to lunge forward but he couldn''t move.


    Slowly, his hands and feet were all broken by the sword intents.


    Next, his torso and head were crushed.


    The edict was ripped by the sword intents constantly passing through it until it was in shreds.


    "No!


    Don''t kill me!"


    the spiritual soul of the divine god cried from the sky.


    "Austin, stop! You can''t kill him!"


    the surviving divine gods shouted.


    Whoosh!


    Under the control of Austin''s mind, another sword-light emerged.


    It was still the same move.


    The black and white sword intents spread so far that hundreds of millions of miles of the void was coated in them.


    All the remaining divine gods


    were stuck in place


    as the surging sword intents crushed their bodies into nothingness.


    A moment later,


    all the sword intents finally disappeared.


    Peace was finally restored in the chaotic void.


    More than ten spiritual souls were floating in the air, scared at the thought of what Austin would do to them next.

 Chapter 4193 That Was Crazy

    Now that the fight was almost over,


    Austin had sensed that most of the divine gods in the three thousand big and small universes


    had been watching him this whole time.


    "That was crazy! I''m glad I got to witness such a brilliant battle!"


    All the divine gods had gathered together right inside the border of the three thousand big and small universes.


    Austin had shattered more than ten genuine divine gods with one single strike,


    and all without breaking a sweat.


    All of his victims were genuine divine gods.


    "Well done!"


    Santos praised as a large smile overtook his face.


    "There''s no doubt that Austin is the best in terms of swordsmanship."


    They couldn''t wait until Austin had finished so they could congratulate him and celebrate.


    "Master, you are amazing!


    No one is as talented as you are!"


    Austin''s divine god slaves cheered excitedly, and their voices shook the three thousand big and small universes.


    He treated them well and always surprised them with his advances.


    "It''s official! Master is my favorite person!"


    Violet exclaimed as she clapped her hands.


    Caroline, Ivy, Sue, and three mermaids had also emerged to watch the fight.


    Since they were all divine gods, they were able to sense the commotion.


    ''My guy is a hero...''


    The admiration swimming in their eyes nearly overflowed.


    "Baby, I hope that one day you will be as powerful as your father,"


    Caroline said gently as she caressed her stomach.


    "This brat better slow down.


    I thought that the gap between me and him had been shortened since I became a divine god.


    It looks like that I was wrong. He is way, way out of my league now," the gnome murmured to himself after watching what Austin had done using his spiritual sense.


    The gnome was in a secret room in a corner of the three thousand big and small universes.


    After working at it for a long time,


    he had managed to become an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god.


    Straight after he had achieved this, he continued to cultivate. Every day, all he did was cultivate in seclusion and explore the worlds.


    With lots of genuine divine gods making their appearance, ordinary divine gods could no longer be considered masters.


    at," Austin encouraged.


    With a wave of his hand, he took out a few cultivation resources and handed them to Violet.


    He had acquired these items in the palace of the Divine Sword Mountain and didn''t need them for his own use.


    In addition to thousands of famous swords and the sword intent left by the Master Sword, Austin had also collected a myriad of valuable divine pills and precious natural resources.


    They were priceless and rare,


    so Austin would only share them with his closest friends.


    "I also have gifts for you."


    Austin took out more cultivation resources and gave them to Caroline, Ivy, Sue, and the three mermaids.


    He gave them each a bit more than Violet.


    "Austin, can you keep us company for a while?"


    Caroline asked, looking at Austin expectantly.


    "Okay."


    Looking at his women, Austin felt a little guilty for being away so much.


    Therefore, he took them back to the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land and spent a few days with them.


    Then, he began to cultivate in seclusion.


    Ten days later,


    a news had reached the three thousand big and small universes.


    At this point, almost all forces in the Sea of Chaos had surrendered to Humphrey except for the six super forces.


    Besides, a very small number of forces and creatures had managed to escape and hide from his reaches.


    That meant that Humphrey was close to ruling the Sea of Chaos.


    The only thing that might stop him was if the six super forces took action.

 Chapter 4194 The Army Set Out

    "All hail Master Humphrey!"


    Over and over, shouts and cries from random creatures could be heard in every corner of the Sea of Chaos.


    By now, Humphrey''s army had taken over the majority of it.


    He had made it so all the other forces and races no longer existed.


    The only exceptions were the six super forces. The rest had almost all been enslaved by him.


    Anyone who refused to submit to Humphrey was either killed or managed to escape. When they did escape, they went into deep hiding.


    Humphrey considered himself the new, sole ruler of the Sea of Chaos.


    At that moment, in the Heaven Roc Universe Community, he was being showered with attention.


    "All hail Master Humphrey!"


    All around him, countless strong cultivators praised him and knelt at his feet.


    Humphrey perched cross-legged on a platform.


    The platform was carved with depictions of nine divine dragons that shone with divine light. Their heads were held high, making them look ferocious and mighty.


    On the platform was Humphrey''s throne. The head of the heaven roc race had collected many rare treasures from the Sea of Chaos and ordered skilled craftsmen to build it. It had to be good enough for Humphrey, or blood would be split.


    "Yes. Yes.


    It is an honor to be my slaves.


    As long as you are loyal and obedient to me, I won''t treat you unfairly,"


    Humphrey said. His majestic voice echoed throughout the Heaven Roc Universe Community, piercing into the spiritual souls of all the creatures.


    "As you say, Master Humphrey. We will always be loyal and obedient to you!"


    all the powerful warriors answered in unison.


    When in reality, these word


    and bustling as they prepared for another battle.


    Under the extreme oppression of Humphrey, the creatures had given up all their rights and freedom. They had no other choice but to take on enemies stronger than themselves.


    After half a day of preparation,


    a huge army marched out.


    In the middle of the army, there was a carefully crafted chair.


    Hundreds of divine gods used their great power to carry it on their shoulders.


    This was the only way Humphrey would travel.


    They traveled across the Sea of Chaos with their armors gleaming and their banners flying.


    The army consisted of the elites of most forces in the Sea of Chaos. They would stand the best chance against the six super forces.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The army marched towards the void at a slow pace.


    It exuded a terrifying aura of war.


    The aura blotted out the sky and sun, making everything darker. The glimmer of their armors and their murderous will made the stars dim and countless universes tremble.


    "All hail Master Humphrey!"


    The yells still rang out, scaring creatures hundreds of miles away.

 Chapter 4195 Refuse To Cooperate

    News of the approaching army spread fast through the Sea of Chaos.


    Everyone was shocked to the core by Humphrey''s fearless declaration of war.


    Meanwhile, in a secret chamber deep in the void of the three thousand big and small universes,


    Austin was sitting cross-legged, calmly comprehending the laws which his statue master had transferred into his Soul Sea.


    These were all original chaotic laws, namely the law of polarity, the law of life, and the law of thunder.


    Austin had already cultivated to such a stage that his spiritual soul energy and spiritual sense were stronger than those of ordinary governing gods.


    Moreover, he had possession of the spiritual tree, the spiritual heart, the spiritual dragon, and even the Chaotic Ice Lotus, all of which were rare treasures that benefited the spiritual soul. These treasures could drastically enhance his comprehension ability.


    On top of that, he also had the physique of the Chaotic Heaven Body, which had a natural affinity for all kinds of original chaotic laws.


    Therefore, while it was almost unthinkable for other cultivators at his level or even above his level to comprehend the original chaotic laws, it was a piece of cake for him.


    Besides, Austin had always had a passion for learning and growing. He would never stop until he had attained unbeatable strength, and maybe not even then. That was what made him a formidable foe.


    "The law of polarity has entered the Rudimentary Stage!"


    he exclaimed all of a sudden,


    his eyes lighting up in excitement.


    This meant that he had mastered another kind of original chaotic law.


    "Now, I''m going to begin to comprehend the law of life,"


    he murmured to himself.


    But just then,


    he received a message from Santos through spiritual sense,


    informing him that Humphrey had begun to attack the six super forces.


    He was a little disappointed that he would have to put his cultivation on hold for the time being,


    but duty called.


    The alliance was also one of the super forces, which meant that Humphrey could come to the three thousand big and small universes at any time.


    Under such circumstances, it was impossible for Austin to cultivate in seclusion and meditate here anyway. It would be like going for a swim when the whole world was ending.


    The approach of Humphrey''s army was a sign that yet another tense era in the Sea of Chaos had arrived.


    Naturally, none of the six super forces was willing to submit to Humphrey,


    but they couldn''t reason with him, either.


    Since he had made up his mind to conquer the six super forces, they were all prepared to fight back with all their might.


    Lost in thought, Austin walked out of the secret chamber and over to Santos.


    "Austin, I''ve ordered every divine god in the three thousand big and sma


    ust wait and see!


    Union is strength.


    Since the five of us are going to stand together,


    Humphrey might decide to change his target and deal with you first.


    When that happens,


    you''ll regret the decision you made today, but it''ll be too late!


    Humph!"


    The governing god waved his hand irritably in the air before disappearing into the void as quickly as he had come.


    Santos, who had been silent until now, turned to Austin with a perplexed look on his face.


    He partly agreed with the governing god that their best chance of defeating Humphrey was standing together, so he couldn''t understand why Austin had turned him down so arrogantly.


    "Master, if the five super forces can''t defeat Humphrey together,


    having me there would make no difference.


    We''ll still be no match for Humphrey,"


    Austin said, answering the question in his master''s eyes.


    "But what if Humphrey really chooses to change his target to us?


    Then..."


    Santos trailed off worriedly.


    "Ha! The five super forces have never been kind to us.


    They''ve always hoped that our three thousand big and small universes would disappear as soon as possible.


    Even if I choose to cooperate with them now, they definitely won''t come to our aid when Humphrey attacks us. In fact, they''ll be very happy to see the downfall of the three thousand big and small universes,"


    Austin explained.


    Hearing this well-thought-out analysis, Santos nodded.


    "That''s true.


    It''s indeed unnecessary to cooperate with a force that wouldn''t help us in our time of need."


    "Exactly.


    Master, I''ll go and check on the Novel Court now,"


    Austin said.


    Then, he returned to the secret chamber where he had been cultivating in seclusion and created an avatar to tail Humphrey''s troops.


    By this time, Humphrey and his army had almost reached the headquarters of the Novel Court.

 Chapter 4196 Humphreys Strength

    Whoosh!


    Austin''s avatar now raced through the void and headed for the headquarters of the Novel Court.


    In addition to Austin, many other people crept towards the headquarters of the Novel Court. None of them wanted to miss a great battle.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As it marched, Humphrey''s army was so powerful that it shook the whole Sea of Chaos.


    There were thousands of soldiers, spreading all the way into the void tens of millions of miles away. They were packed shoulder to shoulder.


    The swarm was approaching the headquarters of the Novel Court at a leisurely speed.


    It took several hours


    before they finally arrived at its gates


    and besieged it.


    "Here comes Master Humphrey!


    People of the Novel Court, come out and welcome him!"


    "All hail Master Humphrey!"


    "It''s time to come out! Kneel down and kowtow to Master Humphrey!"


    Continuous shouts came from Humphrey''s army as they threatened and teased the people inside.


    There wasn''t an inch of the headquarters of the Novel Court that wasn''t surrounded.


    From a distance, many hidden figures used their omnipotent skills to watch the battle unfold.


    The shouts continued but no sound came from the headquarters.


    It was as if there


    were no living beings inside.


    "Enough fooling around! Come out!"


    "If you don''t come out, we will destroy your headquarters and kill all of you!"


    "This is your last chance!"


    The shouts of the army were getting louder and louder.


    Just when they were about to storm the gates, a voice interrupted them.


    "This is the headquarters of the Novel Court. It is a sacred place and you cannot touch it.


    Leave now.


    Otherwise, yo


    t it,"


    another cold voice from the Novel Court said.


    "What? What did he say?


    Humphrey is Ronnie?"


    "Didn''t Ronnie die in the war with the six super forces?"


    A million questions were sprouted from just a few words.


    Even the creatures who had submitted themselves to Humphrey were shocked by the news.


    Humphrey was Ronnie!


    No one had seen it coming.


    Most of the creatures in the Sea of Chaos hated Ronnie.


    Besides, they all thought that Ronnie was dead.


    "Ronnie is dead.


    My name is Humphrey.


    This is not important. What''s important is that you disobey me.


    I will kill you all!"


    Humphrey said indifferently. No one could tell whether he was happy or angry.


    "Go in and kill them all!"


    Humphrey ordered, waving his hand.


    "Kill them all!"


    Immediately, the army rushed into the headquarters of the Novel Court.


    "Kill them all!"


    All the soldiers of the army roared in unison. The killing intent was surging, and the vast void was shaking.


    Waves of violent energy burst out from the crowd and soared into the sky, coming down on the headquarters like rain.

 Chapter 4197 Attacks From Humphrey

    Humphrey''s army marched toward the headquarters of the Novel Court like massive solid wall.


    It was a huge army.


    Not long ago, a vast majority of forces in the Sea of Chaos had surrendered to Humphrey and pledged allegiance to him.


    During this time, those who had joined him were the top brass of their respective forces.


    It was an overwhelming scene where so many powerful cultivators were fighting in one great battle.


    Their killing intent swept throughout the sky.


    They dashed forward at full speed, causing the surrounding space to disintegrate.


    Space fragments started flying in all directions.


    Then out of the blue,


    a loud voice came booming from inside the headquarters of the Novel Court.


    "Get all the arrays working, now!"


    In an instant,


    the infinite arrays were activated.


    Powerful arrays emerged one after another. Within mere seconds, hundreds of thousands of such arrays appeared around the Novel Court''s headquarters.


    It was apparent that each array was of high grade.


    They each emitted a terrifying and overwhelming aura which was powerful enough to shake the void around them.


    "There are so many brilliant arrays!"


    The magnificent sight rendered all the creatures awestruck.


    It had been rare for hundreds of thousands of high-level arrays to be set up in the same place.


    ''It looks like the five super forces have banded together to fight Humphrey,''


    Austin thought as he looked at the dazzling arrays.


    It wasn''t exactly a walk in the park for the Novel Court to make so many high-level amazing arrays in such a short time.


    But it was possible because the five super forces had worked together to set them up successfully.


    "Come on, guys! Let''s destroy these damn arrays and break in!"


    The strong cultivators in Humphrey''s army urged their companions as they launched non-stop attacks on the arrays that protected the headquarters of the Novel Court.


    In response,


    all the arrays lit up and sent out bursts of massive energy flows.


    They produced thick energy columns continuously.


    Each of these arrays had the ability to simultaneously attack the enemy and defend itself at the same time.


    Although the Novel Court had hund


    came at Humphrey.


    The power of the light beams was beyond description.


    Any governing god in Humphrey''s shoes and in his right mind would instantly and definitely avoid the light.


    "The Novel Court truly deserves to be one of the super forces.


    Its arrays are undeniably powerful."


    Countless masters were stupefied at what they had witnessed. Even their clothes were soaked in cold sweat.


    ''There is no doubt that these arrays could resist the attacks of a regular governing god!


    Will Humphrey still be able to destroy the rest arrays and break into the headquarters of the Novel Court!'' all the creatures wondered.


    They held their breath and watched intently.


    So did the masters who served under Humphrey''s command.


    In truth, they had bowed to Humphrey, only because they were shocked into submission by his formidable strength.


    Deep inside, none of them were willing to be Humphrey''s slave.


    "You want to hold me back with these arrays? That is very naive of you!"


    the massive ancient beast growled under its cold breath.


    Its body emitted blood-colored light and was shrouded in deathly chaotic energy, which made it appear invincible.


    With its massive body, it smashed the arrays one after another.


    The ancient beast didn''t need to use any martial arts skills or laws. It relied solely on its own strength and body mass.


    The creatures watched in disbelief as the beast shattered the top arrays like mere fragile pieces of glass.

 Chapter 4198 Breaking All The Divine Arrays

    "Go to hell!"


    the ancient beast Humphrey had transformed into roared as it slowly traipsed forward. Just the sound waves from its voice and footsteps created a tide that spread out all around it.


    The divine arrays could be wiped out if it blew on them.


    Tremendous pressure was released from its body


    and like expected, it began walking through the arrays that exploded at just its touch.


    All the creatures and soldiers that were watching gazed up at the ancient beast in awe.


    Although there were hundreds of thousands of divine arrays,


    not one caused it pause.


    Just now, Humphrey''s army was stopped from breaking into the headquarters of the Novel Court by those divine arrays.


    But Humphrey destroyed them easily and advanced forward smoothly.


    This scene showed how strong Humphrey was and all creatures present would always remember what it looked like.


    "All hail Master Humphrey!"


    "Master Humphrey, you are the one true ruler of the Sea of Chaos!"


    His army encouraged him as he walked, raising the magic treasures, sharp swords, and spears.


    Most of the soldiers had surrendered to Humphrey because they felt that they had no other choice.


    However, now they felt grateful.


    They believed that he could do whatever he wanted and rule everything.


    No one in the Sea of Chaos would ever be able to challenge him.


    He would create a brilliant era and everyone would remember his name.


    The creatures felt hope rising as he


    plowed through the arrays.


    Hump


    pons? Show me now if you do!


    If you three are the trump cards of the Novel Court,


    then I''ll just destroy everything now!"


    After breaking all the divine arrays, Humphrey transformed back into his human body.


    Obviously, he wasn''t intimidated at all.


    "Humphrey, you can''t destroy the Novel Court today.


    Soon, you will understand that you can''t do whatever you want in the Sea of Chaos!"


    the head of the Novel Court said angrily.


    "Enough!"


    Humphrey shook his head coldly and then walked towards the three governing gods.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With every step he took, the void around him trembled violently.


    He stopped when he got close to them and released energy that spread out from him like ripples.


    The weaker creatures around him


    stepped back to avoid being knocked over.


    Boom!


    Finally, Humphrey made a move. A bright light came from his body, ready to launch a fatal attack!


    Austin fixed his eyes on Humphrey. He wanted to see how Humphrey handled this.

 Chapter 4199 We Meet Again

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Like a tsunami, the attack from Humphrey flooded everything, including the governing gods. They didn''t move as it brushed past them.


    It was a black energy column made of countless black runes.


    Each rune seemed to have a life of its own and this caused energy to spring up and shoot off like sparklers.


    The temperature dropped so drastically that the nearby creatures felt chilly.


    "Whoa. Humphrey can do anything,"


    the creatures marveled.


    "I don''t think the three governing gods can withstand this attack.


    This is it for them."


    The creatures watched as the column got closer.


    However,


    before it could reach them, something happened.


    "What?"


    Austin said as he looked into the headquarters of the Novel Court.


    ''There are thirty original chaotic laws! Where did they come from?''


    Austin wondered inwardly.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Original chaotic laws continued to shoot out from the depths of the headquarters.


    Austin could sense that the most powerful ones were the law of time and the law of space.


    After the laws,


    magic treasures catapulted out.


    They were all the top-grade chaotic magic treasures


    and there were hundreds of thousands of them!


    The value of these chaotic magic treasures was indescribable.


    "Oh my God! I have never seen so many chaotic magic treasures in my life!"


    "Where did they get them all? I knew the Novel Court was powerful, but not this powerful!"


    "These chaotic magic treasures are the best in the Sea of Chaos!"


    It seemed like a dream as the treasures blocked the attack. The onlookers couldn''t take their eyes away.


    Whoosh!


    Following this,


    many governing gods flew out of the headquarters.


    Including the three who had already appeared,


    At the time, he was being chased by thousands of divine gods. Out of options, he had fled into the World of Darkness.


    He had run into the huge face and was forced to stop while


    it swallowed up all the thousands of divine gods that were chasing him.


    Austin had also been swallowed but


    when the huge face discovered that Austin had the Reincarnation Token, it released him.


    A smile crossed Austin''s face.


    "Oh? I know this young man."


    It seemed that they had both recognized each other at the same time.


    The two eyes of the huge face tore through the mist and the void and stared at Austin.


    Since this Austin here was just his avatar, his strength was relatively weak.


    Therefore, he immediately felt a huge pressure.


    "Young man, we meet again.


    You''ve come a long way.


    Your real body is not much weaker than mine now.


    It''s both horrible and great at the same time!"


    the giant face said as it stared at Austin.


    This pulled all the other creatures'' attention to Austin for the first time.


    Their eyes widened.


    "It''s Austin!


    The leader of the alliance!"


    Another uproar began as everyone realized who else was among them.

 Chapter 4200 The Skill Of The Chaotic Sky-devouring Beast

    Everyone present had heard of Austin and the alliance before.


    They couldn''t believe that the leader of another super force was present among them.


    "Nice to see you again, sir,"


    Austin greeted politely, nodding at the two giant eyes of the huge face.


    He was grateful that the huge face hadn''t killed him back in the World of Darkness.


    "I''m glad I spared you.


    You''re strong now,"


    the huge face responded with a nod.


    "Austin, how dare you ignore my edict!


    The three thousand big and small universes must also be destroyed!"


    Humphrey yelled as he glared at Austin.


    However, Austin was only an avatar at the moment so Humphrey wouldn''t gain anything from killing him.


    "Are we done with visitors now?


    I want to kill you all now!"


    Humphrey roared.


    Now, there were twenty-one governing gods in the headquarters of the Novel Court;


    however, Humphrey was not afraid.


    He believed he could wipe them all out with a single blow.


    "Humphrey, you are too confident.


    You can do nothing to the Novel Court


    or any other super force,"


    a governing god from the beast race spat.


    "Yeah, sure!"


    Humphrey shot back.


    Boom!


    Suddenly,


    Humphrey''s giant palm shot through the air.


    Bang!


    This palm strike was destructive.


    It didn''t contain any skills or moves,


    only pure strength.


    The chaotic void in front of them burst into pieces, destroying everything nearby.


    The governing gods looked up at the palm as it hovered over them.


    "Let''s fight him together!"


    the twenty-one governing gods shouted in unison. Their faces were a mixture of fear and determination.


    Humphrey was clearly stronger than they had imagined.


    A small


    id.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It walked one step at a time,


    shaking the space for millions of miles.


    It seemed as if the void was about to collapse


    and the end of the Sea of Chaos was coming.


    The powerful air released by the ancient beast struck the endless void.


    It was a shocking scene


    to see it consume more and more.


    "I told you, all of you are going to die.


    I will gobble you all up,"


    the ancient beast said. Tremendous sound waves came out of its mouth, smashing everything in front of it to pieces.


    "Kill the beast!"


    the governing gods yelled, launching powerful attacks at the same time.


    They exerted all their strength to create beams of light with astonishing energy.


    They collected the energy from the chaotic void and sent it flying towards Humphrey.


    "Do you honestly think you can kill me?"


    The beast opened its mouth and inhaled.


    Its mouth opened and closed,


    swallowing every attack effortlessly.


    "No!"


    The governing gods were all stunned.


    All their attacks were gone.


    How could they fight back?


    For the first time in their lives, they felt powerless.

 Chapter 4201 Humphrey Was Stranded

    "We can''t fight him head-on.


    He''s too strong for us to handle.


    Let''s stick to our plan and set up the Unstoppable Beast Array,"


    the governing god of the beast race roared.


    "Got it."


    The other governing gods agreed immediately.


    Out of options, they didn''t want to charge at Humphrey and risk being eaten.


    Immediately, the twenty-one governing gods stepped back and formed a straight line.


    Billions of small array flags appeared in front of each of them.


    Each one was filled with a shocking amount of energy.


    Made of rare materials, each was equivalent to a top divine magic treasure.


    All at once, they began moving their hands.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    The array flags rose and floated in the void.


    In the meanwhile, the thirty original chaotic laws that had come from the depths of the headquarters of the Novel Court transformed into thirty massive light columns of different colors.


    They shielded the void, making it almost impossible to see things around.


    Then all the chaotic magic treasures suspended above the headquarters of the Novel Court began spinning.


    Next,


    the governing gods combined all of it,


    creating a huge array.


    This array was powerful and it had only begun taking shape.


    Mysterious runes were carved on the outside, containing many secrets of space and time.


    The light coming off of it caused many creatures to feel light-headed.


    ''It must be a very advanced array because


    I can''t perceive inside it with my spiritual sense.


    It''s crazy that there''s still arrays I don''t know about,''


    Austin thought as he stared curiously at the array.


    ''An Unstoppable Beast Array! That sounds like it comes from the beast race.


    They shouldn''t be underestimated.''


    When he saw the array,


    Humphrey paused in his tracks.


    Obviously, Humphrey recognized how much more complicated this array would be.


    But he chose to keep moving.


    He was convinced that he was the most powerful being in the Sea of Chaos,


    and nothing could be a threat to him.


    He approached the Unstoppabl


    r.


    Therefore, the governing gods couldn''t leave.


    "What should we do?


    Master Humphrey is stuck."


    Humphrey''s slaves had been standing there the whole time, watching.


    They followed Humphrey here to attack the headquarters of the Novel Court,


    but now he was caught and none of them knew what to do.


    None of them came to his rescue.


    After all, there were twenty-one governing gods guarding the array. If they tried to save Humphrey, the governing gods would kill them.


    At about this time, one of the superior elders of the Novel Court noticed that Humphrey''s army was still there.


    "Hey!


    What are they still doing here? They make me so mad!" he yelled, clenching his fists.


    After all, they were also here to attack the headquarters of the Novel Court.


    "Go to hell!"


    the superior elder of the Novel Court roared.


    He released a terrifying energy and


    in a blink of an eye,


    the members of Humphrey''s army started to explode.


    "Let''s retreat!"


    In a stampede, they scrambled to get out of there.


    ''I should go back too,''


    Austin thought, shaking his head.


    He hadn''t expected this turn of events.


    The invincible Humphrey was stuck in a magic array but


    in two months, he might escape.


    So Humphrey was still a ticking bomb to the Sea of Chaos.


    They had to come up with a plan to stop him from rising to power again.

 Chapter 4202 Enter The Sword Cosmos Again

    In just a short span of time, each and every member of Humphrey'' army had already escaped.


    Of course, this excluded those that had already been killed by the superior elder of the Novel Court.


    Be that as it may, Humphrey''s army still had lots of people. This was due to the fact that approximately ninety percent of the forces in the Sea of Chaos had surrendered to him.


    Therefore, it was obviously impossible to kill them all.


    It wasn''t long before


    the once bustling headquarters of the Novel Court had now become silent.


    Right now, there were only twenty-one governing gods sitting cross-legged around the Unstoppable Beast Array.


    Strong tremors rocked the entire array. They could also hear thundering roars coming from it.


    Clearly, Humphrey was struggling with all his might inside the array.


    ''Unbelievable! I didn''t quite expect the beast race to have such a powerful array. It could even trap someone like Humphrey!''


    Austin was undoubtedly astounded by their hidden ability.


    He reckoned that this must be the most powerful array in the entire Sea of Chaos.


    After taking one last look at their array, he was prepared to leave using his bodily movement skill.


    "Austin! After we kill Humphrey, you''ll definitely be our next target!"


    one of the governing gods suddenly shouted from afar. He pointed to Austin and sneered.


    "Just you? Ha-ha! Very well!


    I''ll be waiting for you!"


    Austin answered cold-bloodedly.


    At once, Austin recognized that this was the very same governing god who went to the three thousand big and small universes not long ago and asked him to join forces with them.


    However, Austin declined his invitation.


    So now, it seemed like this governing god held a grudge against him because of that.


    After saying that, Austin immediately left the Novel Court. He didn''t even bother to look back.


    Soon enough, he was back in the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Well, I certainly did not expect this to happen."


    Santos heaved a deep sigh as soon as he saw Austin.


    In the ancient times, Santos was known as an extremely brilliant Earth Master. He was well-versed in all kinds of arrays.


    Before Austin narrated what he witnessed in the headquarters of the Novel Court, Santos already had a clear understanding of it.


    "That''s certainly true.


    I''m completely surprised that the beast race has such a strong hidden ability.


    To me, it really seems like it might be the strongest one among the five super forces,"


    Austin said after analyzing the situation.


    "Mast


    en react, their Soul Seas were already being controlled by the red strings.


    Austin had a tremendously powerful spiritual soul energy and spiritual sense.


    Moreover, his swordsmanship was much more advanced than those of these ordinary divine gods.


    Therefore, they didn''t even have the slightest chance to resist getting enslaved.


    A moment later, someone called out to Austin.


    "Master!"


    There were a dozen divine gods who bowed to Austin.


    "Very well."


    Austin acknowledged them and ordered them to open the gates.


    Soon after entering the Divine Sword World, Austin concealed his aura and made himself invisible. Then, he quietly went to the Divine Sword Mountain.


    After all, the surrounding area was still heavily guarded by the four major forces.


    These forces included the Sky Sword Sect, the Xi''men Clan, the Flying Immortal Sword Sect, and the Long Sword Sect.


    Without permission from the four forces, no creature was allowed to enter or leave the Divine Sword Mountain.


    But with the help of the Secret Reincarnation Skill, law of time, and law of space, Austin was able to quietly approach the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Austin''s bodily movement skill was very stealthy and mysterious. He had successfully arrived at the foot of the Divine Sword Mountain in no time. Then, he began to climb up the mountain.


    "Oh? He''s back.


    That young man named Austin is here once again."


    A soft voice suddenly rang out from a hidden place on the Divine Sword Mountain.


    "Yes. I knew it.


    He did return.


    See? I told you that he''ll come again.


    After all, the Divine Sword Mountain is obviously the most suitable place for him to cultivate,"


    another voice answered.

 Chapter 4203 Five Truths Of Swordsmanship

    "Quick, we should go and see him.


    Now that he has passed our test and has been recognized by the Divine Sword Mountain,


    we need to help him cultivate,"


    a voice said.


    "Okay,"


    another voice answered.


    Then, five sword spirits appeared on the top of the mountain at the same time. They stepped forward and peered over the edge.


    From where they were standing, they could see Austin leisurely climbing along the mountain road.


    Unlike the last time, he could pass freely and his travel time was very short.


    A moment later, he had reached the top of the mountain.


    "Sirs!"


    His eyes fell on the five sword spirits and he bowed low.


    According to Sword Son Curry, even Master Sword treated the five sword spirits with respect. Austin had decided he would do the same.


    "Young man, did you come for cultivation?"


    the old man in white asked with a knowing smile.


    "Yes,"


    Austin replied.


    "Fantastic. The Divine Sword Mountain is the most suitable place for you to cultivate.


    You should come whenever you are free. It will be good for you,"


    the old man in gray said as he stared at Austin with appreciation. He had liked Austin since the first moment he met him. He looked at Austin like he was a proud father.


    "Thank you very much, sirs,"


    Austin said.


    "You have passed the test of the Divine Sword Mountain,


    so you are completely free to come in and out of the mountain,"


    the old man in green said.


    "Great. I''m going to cultivate now,"


    Austin said, bowing to the five sword spirits again.


    "No hurry.


    Young man, if you have a moment, we want to teach you the truths of swordsmanship,"


    the old man in red said.


    "Truths of swordsmanship?"


    Austin asked, stopping in his tracks.


    He looked back at the five sword spirits and frowned. This was the first time that he had heard of this term.


    "That''s right.


    The truth of swordsmanship is also known


    in sighed.


    "Thank you very much, sir. I have successfully integrated a truth of swordsmanship!"


    Austin felt different already. He couldn''t wait to try his new power.


    "Wow!


    You integrated a truth of swordsmanship in just three days.


    That was faster than I expected.


    Impressive,"


    the old man in white said with a smile.


    "All right.


    There''s no time to relax. Integrate the next sword truth of swordsmanship now,"


    the old man in gray said.


    Whoosh!


    A small gray sword slowly emerged from his head and came towards Austin.


    Austin immediately concentrated and began to integrate it.


    Another three days passed.


    "Thank you very much, sir. I have integrated another truth of swordsmanship!"


    Austin exclaimed, smiling.


    "Young man, you are really talented.


    You''re still surprising us."


    In fact, they couldn''t hide their elation.


    His progress once again proved that they had been right about him.


    Austin wasted no time.


    It took him three days to integrate each truth of swordsmanship.


    Fifteen days later,


    Austin was finished.


    The truths of swordsmanship swam and wandered inside of him, highlighting all his other sword-related skills.


    Already,


    he sensed that he had reached a higher level in his swordsmanship.

 Chapter 4204 The World Of Swordsmanship

    Currently, the five truth of swordsmanship had completely integrated within Austin''s body and soul. They had become so harmonious with each other that they couldn''t be separated from him anymore.


    At this very moment, Austin felt that his body was like a sword. It meant that he could control the sword intent in his body as freely as he could and whenever he wanted.


    In a flash, he was able to emit tremendous sword intents that could even fill an entire universe.


    Furthermore, he could retrieve those sword intents as fast as they were released. When all the horrifying sword intents were gone, he just looked like an ordinary mortal. No one would really expect that he had already gone this far in terms of swordsmanship.


    In addition to the powerful sword intent now residing in him, Austin also found that a space, dominated by the laws of swordsmanship, seemed to have emerged within his body.


    The entire space was completely made up of amazing sword intent. It contained all kinds of sword civilization, sword belief, and even sword history.


    "Young man, once you have reached the highest level of swordsmanship, you will not only have the ability to destroy, but also the ability to create.


    Gradually, a space being dominated by the laws of swordsmanship will slowly appear in your body and will evolve over time.


    As your level in swordsmanship gets higher and higher, the space will eventually transform into a real universe.


    When that happens, you can call this universe the Sword Cosmos,"


    the old man in yellow robe explained in detail.


    "Sword Cosmos��"


    Upon hearing that, Austin sensed the space in his body that the old man was talking about. It was about to come into being, making him feel quite surprised.


    "Wait. Sword Cosmos? Does that mean..."


    Suddenly, Austin''s eyes flashed with enlightenment. He seemed to have realized something extremely shocking.


    "Young man, I know what''s going on in your mind.


    You''re thinking if this is how this Sword Cosmos, the supreme universe we are in, was created?"


    The old man in yellow robe let out a benign smile directed at Austin.


    "Yes,"


    Austin quickly replied.


    "Well, yes, it is.


    Your speculation is actually spot on, young man.


    This Sword Cosmos is a supreme universe that was created from the body of an extremely powerful sword cultivator."


    The old man in yellow affirmed Austin''s query.


    "What? This vast universe was just from the body of a sword cultivator?!"


    Austin had a hunch but he was still dumbfounded when he heard that it was indeed true.


    Now, it was revealed that this Sword Cosmos, one of the famous supreme universes, actually originated from within the body of a sword cultivator.


    "Sir, was this sword cultivator a god of chaos?"


    Austin asked, his eyes full of curiosity.


    He thought that if such a supreme universe could be created, only a god of chaos would have the ability to do that.


    "Ha-ha! You''re pretty sharp. Yes, the sword cultivator who made it was indeed a god of chaos.


    ord auras took quite a while.


    About six hours later, it was finally finished.


    In the past six hours, Austin was able to absorb all of the sword intents and sword auras within a radius of dozens of miles.


    It was well known that the Divine Sword Mountain was the core of the Sword Cosmos and that it was the sacred place for all sword cultivators across all universes.


    Therefore, the quality of sword intent and sword aura on the Divine Sword Mountain that Austin had acquired was of the purest and highest. It couldn''t be compared anywhere.


    Of course, the Divine Sword Mountain was too vast, thus the amount that Austin had absorbed could just be likened to a drop of water in a bucket.


    That was also the reason why the sword spirits gave their permission. They knew that the Divine Sword Mountain wouldn''t be affected at all.


    "How are you feeling, young man? Can you feel the energy of swordsmanship welling up within you? Did it become much stronger?"


    the old man in yellow asked Austin expectantly.


    "Yes! I definitely feel that!"


    Austin answered with enthusiasm.


    At this moment, billowing sword-lights burst out from his body. They all saw that its quality was exceptional. As the sword-lights surged with a golden radiance, they emanated such tremendous energy, making Austin''s body seem like a scorching sun. While he continued releasing the magnificent sword-lights, he looked like an invincible god that could disintegrate all evil spirits that might get in his way.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The streaks of dazzling sword-light were so devastating that they evaporated everything that made contact with them into vapor. Nothing was left��energies, laws, time, and space. They all turned into nothingness.


    "It''s true. The level of my swordsmanship has increased at an astounding level!


    I think that with my current swordsmanship level, I will be able to fight or even defeat the ordinary governing gods in the Sea of Chaos!"


    Austin exclaimed with beaming confidence from his heart.

 Chapter 4205 Absorbing Sword Auras And Sword Intents

    ''But it''s still not enough to deal with Humphrey.''


    Austin was in deep thought.


    Humphrey''s power was simply too terrifying.


    Even a governing god''s strength paled in comparison to his.


    Austin reckoned that even if the twenty-one governing gods in the Sea of Chaos all fought Humphrey together, they still wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "Well, young man, you can cultivate by yourself from now on.


    You can now cultivate in the Sword Cosmos and absorb the great cosmos force residing here. This will surely improve your fighting power,"


    the old man in yellow said.


    With this, the five sword spirits began readying themselves to leave.


    "Thank you for your help,"


    Austin said with sincere gratitude.


    Austin really didn''t know how to repay the five sword spirits for imparting the truths of swordsmanship to him.


    "Young man, just focus on practicing your swordsmanship. Don''t let us down,"


    the old man in yellow said with a smile.


    Then, they departed.


    Austin entered the palace left by Master Sword with newfound confidence and sat down cross legged to cultivate.


    He meditated and tried to absorb the great cosmos force in the Sword Cosmos.


    The great cosmos force was a kind of energy more advanced than the chaotic energy.


    It was the symbol of a supreme universe. It could be found nowhere else.


    To absorb this force was Austin''s main goal. He knew that this was the only way to get stronger in the shortest amount of time.


    Time passed slowly.


    In the blink of an eye, more than a month had already passed.


    It had now been two months since Austin entered the Sword Cosmos.


    "I now have a richer amount of great cosmos force inside my body,"


    Austin said as he opened his eyes.


    The great cosmos force that he had absorbed during this period of time had gradually helped increase his fighting power.


    "I can''t afford to waste any more time. I have to go back."


    Austin immediately stood up and walked out of the palace.


    "Five seniors, I''m leaving,"


    Austin said to apparently no one.


    Even though they were not physically present, he could feel the whereabouts of the five sword spirits.


    He then strode out of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    This time, Austin didn''t bother hiding himself.


    With the r


    of swordsmanship have declined.


    In other words, I stole a part of their swordsmanship."


    Austin was surprised by his own powers.


    It was an amazing ability to absorb the opponent''s sword intent and sword aura for his own use and improve his swordsmanship.


    "Something is wrong with this guy!"


    More people from the four major forces also began to notice that this young man walking out of the Divine Sword Mountain was no ordinary person.


    "We will fight him!"


    Among their ranks, two ordinary divine gods came out.


    They were two powerful sword cultivators.


    "Brat, how dare you provoke the four major forces? Allow me to introduce you to your doom!"


    The two divine gods vanished in a flash and began attacking Austin.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Streaks of sharp and terrible sword light rushed towards the young cultivator.


    The cultivation bases of these two ordinary divine gods were much higher than those of the three sword cultivators just now.


    But still, Austin stood with his hands behind his back.


    Another vacuum formed in his body.


    Every sword aura and sword intent coming at him were once again absorbed.


    "I must admit, this is kind of interesting."


    Austin nodded slightly to show his praise.


    Whoosh!


    Austin''s words struck a nerve on the two divine gods.


    How could this young man talk to them in such a condescending tone?


    But at the same time, fear began to creep in their hearts when they saw their all-out attacks be absorbed just like that.

 Chapter 4206 A Strange Guy

    "Boy, you are way too conceited!"


    The two divine gods almost lost control as they screamed.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    They exerted all their powers to the extreme and displayed the most powerful sword strikes that they had cultivated all their lives, intending to teach Austin a bitter lesson and bite off his arrogance.


    In an instant, sword auras swept out and tore through everything that stood in their way, slicing the space and time into pieces and exuding a terrifying aura of destruction.


    In a split second, the space where Austin stood crumbled into pieces, leaving nothing but an unrecognizable mess.


    Austin was drowned out by the sword-light sweeping across the sky. He knew that he was in a very dangerous situation and risked being dismembered by the sharp sword-light that moved too closely.


    All living creatures knew that the sword cultivators in the Sword Cosmos were indeed very powerful. They were even much stronger than those at the same realm in the other parts of the Sea of Chaos.


    In Austin''s eyes, however, they were still very weak.


    With the power of his mind, Austin wielded control


    of a strong suction force that was similar to that of a rare and terrifying black hole.


    Buzz!


    All the sword intent and sword-light that came at Austin were simply absorbed by his body.


    The entire time, Austin merely stood with his hands behind his back, looking calm and unaffected.


    "What the hell?! No way!"


    The two divine gods and all the creatures of the four forces were dumbfounded at what they had just witnessed.


    Determined to destroy Austin, the two ordinary divine gods combined all their powers to attack, but they couldn''t even hurt him the slightest.


    It was a bitter pill to swallow, but Austin was way stronger than any of the creatures present.


    They could not even perceive Austin''s actual level and strength at all.


    When they judged him only through his outward appearance, he was regarded as nothing more than a bold and stupid junior.


    "If you have any more strikes to deploy, just let me have them.


    And you guys.


    You can all come and fight against me. I don''t care how many you are.


    I don''t give a shit. I can handle all of you at once. I hate wasting my time,"


    Austin said indifferently.


    From the beginning, he had his hands behind his back and his eyes remained calm. He didn''t show any emotion towards the people of the four major forces in front of him.


    In Austin''s eyes, these creatures were just insignificant insects.


    "Boy, you are too arrogant!


    Do you mean to challenge all of us by yourself?"


    One of the ordinary divine gods angrily pointed at Austin.


    Likewise, all the people of the four major


    y of it.


    Not only him, all the other creatures who witnessed the entire thing stood frozen with their jaws dropping to the ground. They stared back and forth between Mug and Austin with horror in their eyes.


    The place fell into an eerie silence with no one making any noise.


    "I said, you can fight together, all of you against me. Use as many of your most powerful sword moves to attack,"


    Austin muttered slowly, breaking the dead silence.


    Just now, after absorbing the five streaks of sword-light from Mug, Austin felt rather comfortable and energized.


    It meant that the sword-light he absorbed could nourish the five truths of swordsmanship.


    In fact, he hoped that the sword cultivators could attack him again, because he would be further nourished the more sword auras he received from them.


    ''From now on, no matter who attacks me with whatever sword skill, it will only mean that he is helping me cultivate by sending his sword-light,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    This fact proved that the five truths of swordsmanship in his body and the world of swordsmanship that was about to take shape in his body were indeed very precious treasures to a sword cultivator.


    "I can''t put a finger on it, but something is weird with this guy!"


    someone screamed all of a sudden.


    At this point, everyone looked at Austin with fear in their eyes.


    Suddenly, a divine god shouted out,


    "Well, let''s kill this brat together!


    I don''t believe that he has enough defense against a joint attack from all of us!"


    "Yes! You are right!


    Let''s kill this son of a bitch together!"


    the other creatures also echoed in agreement.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Immediately, all the people from the four major forces started moving forward like a wall of tidewater to slash at Austin.

 Chapter 4207 Recognition

    Even in the face of the surging sword light, Austin didn''t move an inch and kept his hands behind his back.


    Streaks of sharp sword light endlessly slashed at Austin''s body in the blink of an eye.


    However, all the streaks of sword light that hit Austin''s body seemed to melt and disappear into thin air.


    A chill ran through every living being''s bodies and their scalps tingled at the sight of the battle.


    "Go on!


    Don''t stop! Make sure not to hold back. Let''s see how long this guy can hold on!"


    a divine god shouted.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Streaks of sword light continued to hit Austin.


    No matter how hard they tried, Austin''s body was like a bottomless black hole.


    A strong suction force emitted from his body and absorbed all the streaks of sword light that hit him.


    "Not bad.


    Thanks to these sword intents and sword auras of these sword cultivators, the five truths of swordsmanship and the world of swordsmanship that''s about to take shape in my body can have some extra nourishment."


    Satisfaction filled Austin as he faced down the endless wave of attacks.


    Swordsmen of the four major forces constantly released streaks of sword light to attack Austin.


    A moment later, their attacks began to slow.


    "Damn it!


    Why did my swordsmanship level drop?"


    "Oh no!


    My cultivation base of swordsmanship suddenly also became weaker!


    Even my sword aura seems to be getting weaker by the second!"


    "What''s going on?


    Did that strange guy play a trick on us?" Suddenly,


    various exclamations left the lips of the creatures attacking Austin.


    It wasn''t long before they all discovered that their swordsmanship levels were dropping.


    On the other hand, Austin was well aware of the current situation. Absorbing the sword intents and sword auras from the sword cultivators was equal to absorbing their swordsmanship in order to enhance his own.


    "There''s something abnormal about that guy!


    Stop attacking him!"


    All attacks towards Austin suddenly ceased.


    Horror bloomed on


    rywhere.


    "Please calm down.


    That guy was abnormal and horrifying.


    It''s impossible for us to stop him,"


    the middle-aged man quickly defended himself.


    "We tried to stop him.


    But he almost killed all of us with a single sword strike,"


    another creature explained.


    "Is that so?


    He''s really odd.


    Simulate the aura of his spiritual soul and show me what he looks like. Let me see who he is,"


    demanded the white haired old man.


    A divine god quickly stepped forward and waved his hand.


    Austin''s image appeared in the void.


    All the masters of the four major forces who had just arrived gaped at the image.


    "What? It''s him!


    He''s the one who broke into the Divine Sword Mountain with Sword Son Curry and mysteriously left without an explanation!"


    a semi-governing god of the Xi''men Clan exclaimed.


    "Yes, it''s really him. I also recognize him!"


    Other semi-governing gods quickly agreed.


    In order to capture Austin and Sword Son Curry, the high-level figures of the four major forces, including these semi-governing gods, all received Austin''s image and the aura of his spiritual soul.


    So all of them immediately recognized Austin.


    As for the ordinary members of the four major forces, they had never seen Austin''s image or the aura of his spiritual soul before, so naturally they didn''t recognize him.

 Chapter 4208 A Master Of The Blade Cosmos

    "That guy is an outsider! How dare he break into the Sword Cosmos again?!"


    A semi-governing god went livid upon knowing that Austin was spotted inside their cosmos once more.


    "Tell our men to search for this brat. We must capture him this time!"


    The semi-governing gods of the four forces issued the order. At the same time, they quickly filled their leaders in on Austin''s appearance.


    Previously, Austin and Sword Son Curry had appeared together in the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Witnessing this, the senior leaders of the four major forces speculated that Austin must have become the successor of Sword Son Curry.


    Since he had yet again been seen at the Divine Sword Mountain, they had to pay more attention to him.


    In the past, the four major forces had been enemies with Sword Son Curry. It was just natural for them to be anxious about his return and the possibility of him taking revenge on them.


    What troubled them the most, however, was whether Master Sword was still alive or already dead.


    If Master Sword was still alive, all of the forces that had rebelled against him would be in grave peril.


    After all, in the history of the Sword Cosmos, no one had been more powerful than Master Sword. If he returned and decided to exact his revenge, no one would be able to beat him.


    With this, the four major forces sent lots of their men to hunt Austin down.


    They wanted to capture and interrogate him about the whereabouts of Sword Son Curry.


    Even the other sects that had issues with Sword Son Curry before had also dispatched their disciples to join the hunt for Austin.


    They should easily detect him because all of the said forces, who were dispatched to search for Austin, knew his appearance and were familiar with his spiritual soul aura.


    Meanwhile, the people of the Blade Cosmos also heard the news of Austin''s arrival.


    They quickly noticed that the troops of the Sword Cosmos were mobilized and were actually in disarray.


    With this, the masters of the Blade Cosmos also took the opportunity to look for Austin.


    It had been a long time since the Blade Cosmos started invading the Sword Cosmos.


    However, they couldn''t fully occupy the Sword Cosmos due to the fact that its creatures fought back bravely.


    All this time, the people of the Blade Cosmos who got stationed at the Sword Cosmos spent most of their time thinking about how they could completely destroy all of them so that they could finally take the Sword Cosmos by force.


    They carefully watched their every move.


    Therefore, as soon as the forces in the Sword Cosmos took action, they immediately followed suit to find out what was going on.


    At this point, Austin was just standing in a chaotic void outside the Divine Sword World.


    With the sudden movements of the people from both the Sword Cosmos and the Blade Cosmos, he immediately rea


    ater, we are going to gain control over the entire Sword Cosmos.


    So, if I were you, I would accept the offer to join us.


    I admire your talent. You''re an incredibly talented cultivator.


    It will be such a waste if I don''t give you this chance," the middle-aged man tried his best to convince Austin.


    With all the things he had seen and heard, he knew that Austin could truly be a genuine asset.


    Not anyone could face a governing god like him with such a calm demeanor. Moreover, the teleportation skill that Austin exhibited was indeed better than his. He knew that Austin might have several other skills that the Blade Cosmos could make use of.


    Such a talented young man only deserved to be given this much attention.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Meanwhile, several powerful figures had already started to show up from the distance.


    Some of them were from the Sword Cosmos while the rest were from the Blade Cosmos.


    "Brat, they''re already here.


    This is your last chance.


    I''m telling you. You''re going to be dead meat without my protection.


    I don''t think those old fools from the Sword Cosmos will show you mercy," the middle-aged man still persuaded Austin until the last minute.


    He wouldn''t give up now since he was sure that Austin had no way but to accept his offer.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Austin turned towards him and said,


    "I won''t need anyone''s protection because no one''s going to catch me."


    With that, Austin immediately entered the crack he made in the space barrier and vanished instantly. "What the hell?!


    Are you kidding me?


    How did he do that?"


    The grin on the face of the middle-aged man was immediately transformed into shock with his jaws dropped.


    Even governing gods couldn''t just freely pass through the space barrier of a supreme universe, but Austin just effortlessly made his way out before he could even realize it.

 Chapter 4209 Humphrey Broke Out Of The Array

    "Damn it! That guy has pierced through the space barrier again. He is about to escape."


    The governing gods of the Sword Cosmos arrived at that very moment. The sight that greeted them was shocking and one of them roared in frustration.


    They had seen Austin pierce through the space barrier and leave the Sword Cosmos like this before.


    And once again, they were witnessing an almost congruent sequence of events.


    "Sword Son Curry!


    Piercing through the space barrier is a secret technique. It must have been Sword Son Curry or Master Sword who taught him that,"


    a governing god of the Sword Cosmos exclaimed.


    "Hmm! No. Creating such an advanced technique requires more power and knowledge than Sword Son Curry has. The only explanation is that it was Master Sword,"


    another governing god snorted.


    By that time, Austin had already disappeared.


    "He really has pierced through the space barrier!"


    The governing gods of the Sword Cosmos and the Blade Cosmos were shocked and furious. They had been under the impression that it would be inconceivable.


    But a young man had done what they never could.


    "He is definitely going to come back again. We cannot afford to fail next time. We must catch him!"


    a governing god of the Sword Cosmos said through gritted teeth. There was a gloomy expression on his face that spoke to his disappointment.


    "He is very powerful.


    He was actually able to pierce through the space barrier.


    But it doesn''t matter. Next time I see him, I am going to take care of him!"


    The master of the Blade Cosmos, who had just talked to Austin, became even more interested in Austin when he saw Austin achieving this feat.


    "Let''s go!"


    The governing gods of the Sword Cosmos led their men back.


    "Come on!"


    The people of the Blade Cosmos also turned around and soon, only silence remained where they had just stood.


    The Blade Cosmos and the Sword Cosmos had fought each other countless times,


    but neither had managed to come out on top.


    Both of them knew each other''s strength and weaknesses, and


    both were equally powerful.


    Since they were evenly matched and the fight would have ended in a stalemate anyway, the two forces did not fight each other this time. However, a new threat descended on them quite literally as they were going their separate ways.


    "Damn it!


    Th


    strength together.


    Combined, these skills gave his bodily movement skill a powerful boost.


    Although he was only a genuine medium-grade divine god,


    he was confident that


    his bodily movement skill was several times stronger than even the governing gods that lived in the Sea of Chaos.


    In a few seconds, he had arrived at the headquarters of the Novel Court. He stopped and hid in the void to observe the situation.


    Humphrey was floating in the air.


    Below him only a mess of the array he had been imprisoned with could be seen.


    Fragments and flags of it were scattered everywhere. Array energy was rushing around, and various chaotic weapons were scattered here and there in ruins.


    All the materials that had been used to set up the Unstoppable Beast Array were now a giant pile of trash that lay hopelessly in a pile.


    In front of Humphrey, twenty-one governing gods were standing with gloomy faces.


    They had worked together to constantly maintain the array and make sure it ran smoothly.


    However, he guy broke out of it.


    It was clear that Humphrey was incredibly powerful and


    not a single one of them was confident of defeating him.


    "Do you have any other trump cards you''d like to see fail?


    If you have, let''s see them right now.


    It''ll be a pleasure watching you shit your pants as they fail.


    I am going to fight you till your very end.


    You will die with the knowledge that I am going to be the ruler of the Sea of Chaos.


    No one can stop me!"


    Humphrey taunted the twenty-one governing gods in a joking tone.

 Chapter 4210 A Battle Between Governing Gods

    The unmistakable silence among the twenty-one governing gods was imminent.


    They felt defenseless in the face of Humphrey''s appalling power.


    There was nothing they could say or do that would harbor any difference at this point. The only thing that could turn the table was the absolute power that could smash everything.


    "Ha-ha! If you don''t have anything else under your sleeve, then this will be your demise,"


    Humphrey sneered. Then, he glared and summoned his energy.


    "Go to hell!"


    he screamed.


    Humphrey summoned dozens of original chaotic laws in one roar. The entire sky was ignited with golden purple brilliance, and the ground shook dramatically in its wake. Golden lotus flowers, divine flying birds, and numerous illusions materialized and surrounded him��the heaven and the earth reacted to his every move.


    A horrifying aura came with his roar, terrorizing the creatures from the Novel Court. It was suffocating!


    Legendary birds and beasts enveloped Humphrey, forming a majestic veil around him.


    "The way I''m seeing this, you have only two options. The first one is to submit to me and serve me.


    The second option is that you will die here, right now."


    Humphrey''s gaze was cold and threatening. He shot each of the governing gods a look, indicating that one wrong move could be their end.


    These twenty-one governing gods were once feared and respected as the true rulers of the Sea of Chaos. They represented its top combat power.


    But now, Humphrey had reduced them to be his slaves. He didn''t care what their former status were; all he wanted was for them to kneel before him and swear their loyalty.


    "Let''s stop this bullshit, Humphrey. If it''s a fight you''re looking for, then go for it!"


    Enraged, one of the governing gods spat back.


    They couldn''t take Humphrey stepping all over them. They were rulers of the Sea of Chaos, after all. Creatures treated them with the utmost respect and adoration. None of them expected that they would be treated as slaves by somebody.


    How could they not be furious?


    "Ha-ha, you make me laugh. You really think you can take me? All of you will immediately die once you engage in this battle,"


    Humphrey mocked. He gave them a lopsided smile.


    His voice rolled like thunder due to the law energy it contained. Its sound waves split space and time with a violent piercing force. It felt like his voice was from a different chaotic space, which was hundreds of millions of years away in time.


    "We have him outnumbered. Let''s take him down together!"


    a superior elder of the Novel Court ordered.


    He knew how crucial this fight was. If he couldn''t stop Humphrey right here and now, this would entail the end of the Novel Court.


    They had experienced the hardships of rebuilding the headquarters of the Novel Court. None of them could bear the pain of seeing it destroyed again


    iercing howl out of the pain he received.


    The battle had just begun, and yet, two governing gods were already severely injured.


    Their adversary, on the other hand, seemed very relaxed and unfazed. He gave them an easy smile, further mocking their impending doom. He was moving leisurely as if he just had a walk in the garden.


    "Humphrey''s fighting power is unbelievably horrible!"


    Austin frowned, he didn''t know what to feel towards it. He was both amazed and disturbed by it.


    From his estimation, he learned that he was no match for Humphrey.


    Boom!


    The noise was deafening. A governing god bathed in thick corpse miasma launched his attack against Humphrey. Suddenly, a dark palace came out of the governing god and dashed towards Humphrey.


    "I have to kill you!"


    Then, a governing god of the underworld made hand gestures. It produced a dozen coffins in varying colors. They arranged and formed into an array containing the power of death. As soon as the array was set up, it continuously attacked Humphrey.


    Bone-chilling moans and screams of ghosts were heard from the coffin. They were demanding freedom from their captivity.


    "You are too arrogant for your own good, Humphrey. If you attempt to disrupt the order of the Sea of Chaos, you will end miserably!"


    a governing god of the beast race cursed Humphrey. He threatened him as his fists glowed light. Thick demonic auras surrounded him like flood water. Letting out an earsplitting yell, the governing god of the beast race ran towards Humphrey at lightning speed.


    The other governing gods did everything they could in this battle. After all, they all knew what was at stake. Attacking Humphrey in unison was their best bet in winning this war against him.


    Since this was a battle between governing gods, the energy and laws released could be felt even millions of miles away.


    The entire Sea of Chaos trembled with fear.

 Chapter 4211 Invincible Humphrey

    A governing god from the underworld attacked Humphrey


    with a Soul-summoning Flag.


    The Soul-summoning Flag contained hundreds of millions of creatures'' spiritual souls. It had acquired this power after a long time.


    It was one of the most powerful magic treasures in the Sea of Chaos.


    No governing god dared fight the Soul-summoning Flag head on.


    But it was no match for Humphrey,


    who smashed the flag in one strike.


    The impact threw the governing god of the underworld into the distance,


    his blood creating a gory fountain in the air.


    Humphrey was way too powerful. His every move was potent enough that most ordinary governing gods couldn''t resist it.


    "Attention, guys! We need to simultaneously attack different parts of his body.


    Don''t give him any chance to hit us,"


    a governing god of the beast race shouted.


    The twenty-one governing gods changed tack and gathered together.


    Then,


    they launched a simultaneous joint attack on Humphrey.


    The twenty-one governing gods worked together and unleashed a huge energy light column that then swept rapidly through the void towards Humphrey.


    This joint attack was terrifying.


    It instantly turned everything on its way into nothingness.


    The energy column''s destructive aura spread in all directions, and before anyone could react, it had covered most of the Sea of Chaos.


    Austin stood at a distance, but he still felt the great pressure. He stepped back to avoid getting hit by the column.


    "Aargh!"


    A few creatures that had been hiding in the distant void to watch the epic battle, let out screams of pain.


    Hit by the aura of the joint attack,


    a few relatively weak divine gods died on the spot, their spiritual souls shattering to pieces.


    One could only imagine how lethal the governing gods'' joint strike was.


    Humphrey sensed the oncoming danger.


    With a growl, the shadow of a giant beast dashed out of his body.


    It merged with him


    The battle was horrible. The blood of the governing gods converged into rivers. Smoke billowed through the space.


    Body parts were scattered everywhere.


    "Aaaaargh!"


    The twenty-one governing gods groaned in misery and anger.


    This was all too much for them to take.


    They had ruled the Sea of Chaos for a long, long time.


    Each of them was an important being of their own race. They were legendary figures in the Sea of Chaos, and their feats had passed down from generation to generation in their races.


    These governing gods were practically in charge of the Sea of Chaos.


    No living being dared disrespect or defy them. Everyone was in awe of them, and never had the nerve to speak ill of them.


    But they had now lost to Humphrey.


    They defeated so miserably


    that they couldn''t even defend themselves.


    This was a serious insult.


    "Humphrey is capable of ruling the Sea of Chaos!"


    Austin sighed from the distance.


    "But no matter what, I won''t let you rule the Sea of Chaos, Humphrey!


    Even if you defeat these governing gods, you still have to get past me!"


    Humphrey''s display of power had caused Austin to become more eager to fight him. Austin''s gaze followed the chaotic sky-devouring beast that Humphrey had transformed, determination glinting in his eyes.

 Chapter 4212 Fighting With Humphrey

    "Austin! You can run but you can''t hide!


    I know where you are!"


    From his hiding place in the void, Austin stared at the giant beast which Humphrey had transformed into. It suddenly turned around and looked at him in the eye.


    Bang!


    A huge tail swept towards Austin at an incredible speed.


    Austin could feel a huge force rushing towards him like a raging tide. He even found it a little difficult to breathe.


    The violent force sealed the void where he stood, and in an instant, everything froze and remained motionless.


    ''What terrible force is this?


    A casual blow is enough to seal the entire space!''


    Austin thought to himself, utterly shocked.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    In response, streaks of sharp sword radiance came out of Austin''s body, and the rolling sword radiance instantly countered the terrible force.


    Taking advantage of it, Austin used his bodily movement skill and immediately left.


    Crash!


    The huge tail smashed into the place where Austin stood a few seconds earlier, creating a massive pit in that same spot.


    "You can dodge my blow. Good for you."


    Humphrey was a little surprised.


    Little did he know that this was not even Austin''s most powerful bodily movement skill.


    His best one now was the Shadowless Movement.


    It was a skill that he learned from his statue master, who was a god of chaos,


    so it was not to be underestimated. In the Sea of Chaos, it was the most powerful and brilliant secret bodily movement skill.


    But for now, Austin did not want to expose all his trump cards just yet.


    "Attack!"


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast roared. Its huge body was covered with thick monstrous scales, and its strong body released power strong enough to rip the surrounding space to shreds.


    Bang!


    This time, a huge claw rushed at Austin with an unstoppable force.


    It emitted dazzling light, flanked by complex illuminated runes. Here, the original chaotic laws were intertwined.


    Boom!


    Meantime, inside Austin''s body, more than one hundred human worlds glowed simultaneously. Endless chaotic energy poured out and fortified his alre


    y wanted to take Austin in as his assistant or even a successor.


    The other governing gods looked at Austin expectantly, eager to see what his choice was.


    If Austin agreed to be Humphrey''s assistant, Humphrey would be like a tiger with wings,


    because Austin was an extremely worthy opponent.


    The governing gods had already known about this.


    "So, you want me to become your assistant?


    Or even your successor?


    Thank you for your kindness.


    But I don''t think you are qualified to guide me,"


    Austin said calmly.


    What he said was true.


    The statue master in the Fallen Divine Valley was a god of chaos.


    Although Humphrey was powerful,


    he was far from being at the same realm as a god of chaos.


    That was why Austin was convinced that Humphrey was not qualified to be his master.


    "Why you... Go to hell then, you little rat!"


    Humphrey was enraged and suddenly rushed towards Austin.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast opened its big mouth with terrifying devouring power


    and lunged at Austin.


    Everything in its path went straight into the big mouth.


    This was a terrifying skill of the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    Austin was surprised to find that his body was a little out of control. He actually wanted to fly straight towards the big mouth.


    Whoosh!


    Without any hesitation, Austin used the Shadowless Movement and instantly disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 4213 The Black Bugs

    Needing quick escape, Austin used the Shadowless Movement so that his figure and the aura of his spiritual soul were disguised.


    It would be enough to trick Humphrey. After all, a god of chaos had personally passed the skill onto Austin.


    Crack!


    The place where Austin had been standing now was missing a large chunk.


    "Austin,


    you''re doomed.


    There is no place for you to hide in the entire Sea of Chaos!"


    Humphrey roared.


    This was not the first time Humphrey had wanted to recruit Austin.


    He had tried back when he had still been Ronnie,


    but Austin refused.


    Now, Austin had said no again.


    Humphrey had run out of patience. He didn''t want to recruit Austin any longer. Now, he wanted to kill him.


    "I''ve got you now!"


    A moment later, Humphrey located Austin again and pounced on him.


    Whoosh!


    Before he could make contact,


    an ordinary sword light flew in front of his huge head and tried to stab in between his eyebrows.


    The sword light was so thin that it was almost invisible


    and it moved fast.


    It was so advanced that a governing god wouldn''t be able to see it;


    however, Humphrey was an exception. His body and spiritual sense were greater than any governing god''s.


    Therefore, he immediately saw the sword light in front of his head and moved before it could stab him.


    "Stop!"


    Humphrey roared in shock and anger.


    He opened his big mouth wide and the rolling law energy spilled out, attacking the sword light.


    Within seconds,


    the sword light was completely devoured.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Clanging metal could


    tching the bugs with awe written on his face.


    "Fuck off, bugs!"


    A few of the creatures were being annoyed by the bugs so they decided to take action.


    However, it didn''t go the way they planned.


    They were all chewed up by the black bugs, including their spiritual souls.


    Even the ordinary divine gods couldn''t resist the attacks of the black bugs.


    Only creatures above the genuine divine god level could survive and still, it was by the skin of their teeth.


    These black bugs possessed the strength of genuine divine gods.


    Buzz!


    After a few minutes of watching, a large number of black bugs found the spot where Austin was hiding and


    several spiritual senses locked on Austin.


    ''I see. Humphrey released these black bugs in order to find me,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Buzz!


    The black bugs were getting closer.


    They seemed to be particularly sensitive to Austin''s aura.


    Austin frowned slightly.


    With his strength, he could kill all of them.


    However, Humphrey would see where he was hiding if he chose to act.

 Chapter 4214 Humphrey Is Coming To The Three Thousand Big And Small Universes

    ''Wow! It looks like Humphrey''s increased strength has made the bugs stronger too,''


    Austin thought as he used his spiritual sense to perceive the bugs all around him.


    Swoosh!


    In order to escape undetected, Austin activated the Shadowless Movement and vanished into thin air.


    Even his spiritual soul aura disappeared too.


    This cause the black bugs to lose their target and fly around aimlessly.


    Some of them gnawed at the space where Austin had just stood, turning it into ruins.


    At this point, Austin was far away from them.


    "Austin, just come to me! I will find you wherever you hide in the Sea of Chaos anyway!" Humphrey yelled, looking around for Austin.


    Austin heard him and


    he knew he wasn''t bluffing.


    By now, the black bugs could be seeing flying everywhere in the Sea of Chaos.


    There were too many bugs here, and they were quite sensitive.


    ''I''m heading back to the three thousand big and small universes,'' Austin decided.


    After trying to bring Humphrey down, he had realized he wasn''t ready to kill him.


    ''If I stay, he''ll kill me,'' Austin thought to himself.


    After making his decision, he performed the Shadowless Movement, and after a few seconds, he was back in the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Go find Austin!" Humphrey ordered.


    His voice echoed throughout the Sea of Chaos.


    After receiving their direction, the black bugs flew faster.


    Buzzing sounds filled the Sea of Chaos.


    "Well, now that that''s dealt with, I can finish you off first,"


    Humphrey said, turning to face the twenty-one governing gods.


    The giant chaotic sky-devouring beast he had transformed into moved forward,


    releasing a terrifying aura.


    "This is what you get for not surrendering to me."


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast emitted black mist that covered the surface of its body. It held a hungry look in its eyes.


    Once it was close,


    it stopped and o


    ing down the three thousand big and small universes after it.


    Plus, he knew that Austin had fled there and he still wanted him dead, especially after Austin injured him.


    After hearing the order, the governing gods chatted amongst themselves.


    "Humphrey is going after the three thousand big and small universes.


    What should we do?"


    "Austin is strong.


    He is not weaker than us."


    "Yeah but Austin is so arrogant that he refused to work with us.


    I think Humphrey needs to teach him a lesson.


    We should stay out of this and see what will happen."


    "Yes, I agree with you.


    Let Humphrey and Austin fight each other. They getting hurt is better than us getting hurt."


    "But Austin can''t harm Humphrey. He is too weak.


    I just hope that he can hold on long enough to buy more time for us."


    The governing gods decided not to help Austin.


    "Brat, I am too weak to help you," the huge face said.


    It sighed after hearing those governing gods.


    Meanwhile,


    in the three thousand big and small universes, Austin was pacing.


    ''Damn it!


    Humphrey is on his way here.


    There is no way we can beat him.


    The three thousand big and small universes is at stake,''


    Austin thought to himself with a frown after he heard what Humphrey had said.

 Chapter 4215 Ready To Retreat

    "We have no choice but to retreat!"


    Austin screamed at Santos, flailing his arms around.


    "You''re right. We can''t fight against Humphrey head-on.


    Let''s go!"


    Santos replied, nodding at Austin.


    He gave the order and all the universes began to make preparations.


    The three thousand big and small universes had been prepared for months and Santos had warned them that the moment could come at any time.


    Therefore, although time was limited, everything was done in an organized, calm fashion.


    Creatures from every universe bunched together and waited as


    the divine gods activated their space magic treasures.


    Previously, Santos had sent his men to buy a large number of space magic treasures from the Sea of Chaos.


    Now each divine god all had several and


    they were trying their best to store as many creatures in them as they could.


    "Great. I''m going to the Yellow Cosmos,"


    Austin announced. Then he left without another word.


    Austin arrived in the sky above the Earth.


    Straight away, he noticed that the spiritual energy had begun to recover on the Earth.


    It was dozens of times larger than before.


    The spiritual energy was thicker and the laws were nearly complete.


    In ancient times, the Earth had been one of the core worlds of the three thousand big and small universes. Therefore, it had the foundation it needed to repair itself.


    Already, the creatures on the Earth had started changing.


    Many beasts and birds had begun to turn diabolic.


    The cultivators on Earth were now cultivating so quickly.


    All warriors'' strength was more advanced than it ever had been.


    In the past, the cultivators on Earth hid in the mountains because they couldn''t fight against thermal weapons like tanks and missiles.


    Now, t


    ."


    Walking in the chaotic void of the three thousand big and small universes, Austin looked longingly at the universes, feeling despair sweep through him.


    While he was busy doing this,


    many divine gods


    were busy putting creatures into their space magic treasures.


    Once he was able to pull himself away, Austin returned to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    "Austin."


    Elder Kevin, Caroline, Ivy, Sue, three mermaids, Violet, and a group of divine god slaves surrounded him the moment he arrived.


    "Austin, all the creatures have been put into the space magic treasures,


    except for the members of the Flame Holy Land.


    They are gathered in the headquarters, waiting for you,"


    Kevin informed him.


    "Okay.


    I''ll take care of them,"


    Austin replied with a nod.


    The members of the Flame Holy Land were the most important to him so he wanted to be the one to help them.


    Austin returned to the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land.


    Then he used the Space-cutting Skill to cut the space where the Flame Holy Land was.


    After charging up for a while, Austin yelled,


    "Cut!"


    With a giant crack,


    the space around the Flame Holy Land was cut off.

 Chapter 4216 The Arrival Of Humphreys Army

    There was a large space floating aimlessly in the void, like a ship lost at sea.


    Inside this space was the Flame Holy Land.


    "Now!"


    Austin ordered with a wave of his hand.


    A strong force of time and space slowly dragged the space into Austin''s body and stored it in one of his human worlds.


    At the same time, Santos appeared in front of him.


    "Austin, most of the living beings in the three thousand big and small universes agreed to leave,


    and we''ve kept them all in the spatial magic treasures.


    However, the rest are reluctant to flee to safety. They insist on dying together with their homeland.


    The divine gods didn''t want to force them into coming along, so they just let them stay there."


    Austin nodded, listening to Santos'' report.


    "Good. Tell all the divine gods to follow me at a certain distance.


    Once the situation is critical, I will take everyone to safety,"


    he said firmly.


    "Got it."


    Santos nodded. He knew that Austin was capable enough to keep his word.


    Austin looked around the void with a sigh.


    "After we leave, Humphrey will definitely come here and destroy the three thousand big and small universes," he lamented, already feeling as if he had lost something dear to him.


    "Yes,


    but there''s no point in staying, either.


    We won''t be able to save the three thousand big and small universes.


    Humphrey is too powerful for us to go against.


    Trying to fight him is akin to committing suicide,"


    Santos pointed out with a sigh.


    Of course, Austin already knew this, but he couldn''t help but long for another alternative.


    "Well, we''re almost near the end. Given the circumstances, we''ll have to go with the flow."


    As the two of them mourned over the imminent annihilation of the three thousand big and small universes,


    a large number of divine gods popped up one by one and rushed towards Austin, calling him by the different names that they were accustomed to.


    "Austin!"


    "Leader!"


    "Master!"


    They were all carrying a large number of spatial magic treasures which contained almost all the creatures from the three thousand big and small universes.


    Soon, Austin was surrounded by thousands of divine gods who were gazing up at him like he was the sun.


    Somehow or the other, he had become the core of the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Well, I believe all of you are clear about the current situation.


    We are ready to leave the three thousand big and small universes at any time,"


    Austin said slow


    urrounded by mountains of treasures,


    among which were things like rare crystals, divine pills, and spiritual herbs.


    These were all tributes paid by different forces that he had accumulated over the course of this war.


    Every force that he had bent into submission had to regularly hand in a large amount of resources to him.


    This was his main purpose for conquering the Sea of Chaos?��he could control all the resources and use them at will.


    "Master Humphrey, we''re reaching the three thousand big and small universes,"


    a semi-governing god respectfully reported to him, bowing in front of his throne.


    "Inform Austin to come out and kneel before me.


    Otherwise,


    I will directly attack and wipe out the entire three thousand big and small universes!"


    Humphrey ordered coldly.


    "Yes! I''ll do it right away!"


    the semi-governing god hurriedly answered. He knew that one misstep could awaken Humphrey''s anger.


    Soon, they reached the outside of the three thousand big and small universes and surrounded it from all sides.


    "Austin, you brat! Come out right now and greet Master Humphrey!"


    "Austin, you''re such an arrogant bastard!


    Master Humphrey is here.


    Do the smart thing and surrender immediately so that he can spare your lives!"


    "Austin, our leader has said that if you come out obediently and kneel down in front of him, he might forgive your past misdeeds.


    Otherwise, both your body and soul will be smashed to pieces and your three thousand big and small universes will be annihilated completely until there''s nothing left!"


    The soldiers of Humphrey''s army all cursed aggressively and urged for Austin to show himself.

 Chapter 4217 Austins Fighting Power

    Humphrey''s spearheads densely surrounded the three thousand big and small universes.


    The rest were approaching from behind.


    Meanwhile,


    from far away and all over the Sea of Chaos, many powerful warriors were paying close attention on what was happening in the three thousand big and small universes.


    The governing gods did not bother to hide the smug look on their faces as they all took pleasure in Austin''s misfortune. They even laughed out loud, seeing him trapped in such a desperate situation.


    "How the tables have turned, Austin! You''ve been always arrogant, and now you have to suffer the consequences."


    Sneers and cold laughter rang out in every corner of the Sea of Chaos.


    At this moment, the attention of the entire Sea of Chaos was focused on the three thousand big and small universes.


    After all, an epic war was about to break out in that place at any time. The results might forever change the ways of life, even in the Sea of Chaos.


    At this moment,


    back in the three thousand big and small universes, a large group of divine gods stood faithfully beside Austin, waiting for his commands.


    Santos and Austin stood side by side as they looked out to the horizon.


    "You are so bold to come to the three thousand big and small universes and challenge us. You are surely courting death!"


    Austin''s voice rang loudly all of a sudden. His voice reached the ears of every soldier in the army outside.


    As Austin spoke, his spiritual sense got straight to work and crushed them.


    In an instant, they all felt their spiritual souls shake terribly, as their hearts beat terrifyingly fast. A mysterious weight bore down on their lungs, making it almost impossible to breathe. Their faces grew pale from the fear of life slipping away and they couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Austin, stop being so arrogant now.


    You are nothing but a contemptible scoundrel in front of Master Humphrey!"


    "As a matter of fact, you and your pathetic army are the ones courting death!


    Master Humphrey can kill you with just a snap of a finger!


    How dare you talk so big here!"


    "Austin, where do you get the audacity to speak in such a reckless tone? You don''t seem to know that you are doomed, as good as dead! You already have one foot in the grave!


    Not only you, but all the creatures in the three thousand big and small universes shall die a horrible death! Thanks to you, this part of the Sea of Chaos shall be nothing but a wasteland!"


    The enemy creatures cursed fiercely one after another despite the pain that they were suffering from the attack released by Austin just now.


    Despite that, they still didn''t take him seriously knowing that they had Humphre


    rotection.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Grand Geomancy Array released a rolling yellow beam of energy, condensing into a thick yellow wall, blocking the new troops from advancing.


    "Do not stop! Keep moving forward!


    We can break this damn array!"


    "A mere array can''t stop our great army! Forward!"


    The people of the army were all in high spirits as they wildly attacked the array.


    Boom! Crash! Bam!


    Every member of Humphrey''s army attacked the Grand Geomancy Array as if in a frenzy, creating deafening noises.


    "Humph! Whoever dares to offend the three thousand big and small universes is doomed to die!"


    Austin said coldly.


    Once more, he activated the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    As before, the unsuspecting warriors of the army fell down one by one.


    In less than three seconds,


    everyone who attacked the Grand Geomancy Array dropped and lay in a lifeless heap on the ground.


    And as before, there were no survivors at all.


    The entire Sea of Chaos, again fell into deathly silence.


    The horrifying fighting power that Austin displayed stunned countless powerful warriors. Having repeated what had just happened earlier that day, it was almost like deja vu.


    Humphrey, who had been watching from high on his throne snorted coldly,


    "Hah!


    Not bad.


    But your skill can''t stop me."


    Buzz! Buzz!


    Immediately, in the Sea of Chaos, endless black bugs emerged from out of nowhere and dashed towards the three thousand big and small universes.


    In a short moment, the three thousand big and small universes were completely surrounded by the dense sea of black bugs.


    Buzzzzzzzzz!


    There were so many black bugs that they blotted out the sun in the sky.


    They then landed on the Grand Geomancy Array and began biting madly on it.

 Chapter 4218 Repel The Black Bugs

    "This isn''t good. These bugs are so horrifying. They can even destroy the array!" Santos exclaimed as he saw what was happening.


    Currently, he was in the three thousand big and small universes, guarding the situation on the Grand Geomancy Array.


    The bugs started chewing off the surface of the array, leaving huge pits on it. Santos thought that it would just be a matter of time before they completely wrecked it if nothing was immediately done.


    "Damn it. It looks like these bugs can really destroy anything,"


    Austin commented as he furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Ha-ha! Look at that!


    The array that they''re so proud of is about to get decimated!"


    "Of course! Master Humphrey is invincible. A mere array won''t be able to hold him back!"


    Humphrey''s men cheered and shouted as they watched his black bugs devour the array that protected the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Humph! What are you idiots celebrating for? Don''t think that you can have your way!"


    Austin roared with a livid face.


    Immediately after saying that, he performed the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill.


    Suddenly, a faint sword light slashed out.


    It acted according to the speed of Austin''s mind.


    It was so astonishingly fast that even a governing god might not be able to dodge it.


    The next moment, several sounds of metal clashing echoed.


    Everyone focused their attention on the surface of the Grand Geomancy Array where the loud noises could be heard.


    It turned out that the black bugs were all hit by the sword light one after another. With the impact caused by it, all of them were thrown off.


    There was a myriad of black bugs on the surface of the array.


    However, the sword light unleashed by Austin was incredibly fast that all of these bugs were swept off in an instant.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Numerous black insects were sent pummeling in every direction. The sword light was like a raging gust of wind that flounced them all away.


    "That''s incredible, Austin. I think no one in the Sea of Chaos can match the speed of your attack!"


    Santos remarked, astounded by his display of skill.


    "Well, the mind power is indeed useful,"


    Austin replied.


    He knew right away that if he wanted to take care of those bugs in one go, he could depend on the attack of the mind power.


    "It''s just a pity that I haven''t made much progress in my cultivation with it,"


    Austin added and let out a sigh.


    The mind power was indeed mysterious and very useful, but its only downside was the difficulty in mastering it.


    Recently, Austin found that he had reached a bottleneck in


    "Austin does have made great progress.


    I''m not surprised. He''s a genuinely talented cultivator."


    The statue expressed his satisfaction with Austin''s great efforts and progress.


    "I agree. That guy has a lot of potentials. That''s why he was able to draw my attention the moment I saw him enter the Fallen Divine Valley.


    He doesn''t let me down," the sky-devouring dog said.


    Among all the zodiac animals, it expressed the most elation. After all, it was the sky-devouring dog that had discovered Austin''s potential to be their master''s successor.


    "Master, what do you think will happen if Austin and Humphrey fight head-on?"


    the sky-devouring dog asked out of pure curiosity.


    "Right now, Austin is too inferior to Humphrey.


    After all, Humphrey is from another chaotic space. The secret skills that he had learned and practiced are too mysterious and powerful.


    On top of that, he also possesses the chaotic sky-devouring beast''s body. It will be very difficult to kill him.


    Therefore, if Austin is to face Humphrey in his current state, he will definitely lose.


    On the other hand, Austin has already mastered the Shadowless Movement and the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill. With these skills, Austin could somehow distract him. Moreover, Austin''s body is almost indestructible too.


    Hence, even though he won''t be able to defeat Humphrey, there''s no way that he''ll die that easily.


    Well, don''t worry. We know what Austin is capable of. Let him handle this. This will even be a great experience for him,"


    the statue said with confidence.


    Obviously, Austin''s master had no intention of coming to his aid, but he was certain that his disciple could think of a way to get out of this predicament.

 Chapter 4219 Humphrey Destroyed The Grand Geomancy Array

    "No way!


    How can he do that?"


    The governing gods of the Sea of Chaos were shocked to the core.


    They felt that they had underestimated Austin''s strength earlier.


    Most of them wouldn''t even know what to do if they had to face such an enormous number of black bugs.


    However, Austin looked totally at ease while doing so.


    It was evident that he was much stronger than them.


    A complicated feeling rose in their hearts as the harsh reality of their relative weakness struck them.


    Unwillingly, they had to admit that Austin, their junior, outmatched them in several aspects.


    "Fight him!"


    Humphrey shouted angrily.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    A giant horde of black bugs came at Austin once again.


    Although they had just been hit by the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill, they were not hurt at all. Instead, they were still brimming with energy and power.


    Austin used the same skill once again to easily repel the black bugs.


    Even though mind power wasn''t strong enough to annihilate the bugs, it could be used repeatedly and consumed little power.


    Therefore, it wouldn''t run out so easily.


    Hence, Austin could continue using the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill without fear of exhausting his mind power.


    He repelled the black bugs


    several times in a row.


    The sight of their continued failure drove Humphrey into a rage. He stood up from his throne and roared,


    "Austin, you have infuriated me.


    Mark my words! Everyone you love and hold dear will die, and the three thousand big and small universes will be destroyed. It will all turn to dust and you''ll die with the knowledge that you can''t stop it.


    You deserve that!"


    He proceeded towards the three thousand big and small universes. His sound shook the sky.


    He looked like a deity from the ancient times. His entire body was covered with layers of divine rings, which lent him an air of mystery and terror.


    Step by step he drew near, and his killing intent swept over all the three thousand big and small universes. It shook the chaotic void, and the surrounding space collapsed into confetti.


    Flames of fury rose from his body.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Every step he took shook the void with a terrible power that


    a of Chaos, with nothing but brute force.


    However, he didn''t seem in a hurry to enter. Since the array had been destroyed now, he could enter the three thousand big and small universes at his leisure.


    For now, he was enjoying himself as he stomped on the remaining parts of the array. It looked like he would not stop until each and every piece of it had been turned to dust.


    As a matter of fact, Humphrey was showing off his strength.


    He wanted to intimidate the entire Sea of Chaos.


    Once they saw how terrifying he was, they would surrender to him.


    Boom!


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast finally smashed the Grand Geomancy Array into nothingness. Every little cog and wheel that made it up was dust now.


    "What a pity!


    The Grand Geomancy Array was the most powerful trump card the three thousand big and small universes had.


    It was also the most important legacy the Earth Masters from the ancient times left behind.


    It represented the highest level of the geomantic theory of the ancient times.


    It was irreplaceable. I was hoping it would never have to be used,


    much less be destroyed in such a hopeless fashion,"


    Santos murmured, looking at the place where the array had been situated. He was extremely disappointed.


    "Austin, what else do you have to say now?"


    Humphrey had turned back into a human and his hair was flying in the wind. His cold and frightening eyes now turned towards Austin with a condescending look.

 Chapter 4220 Leaving

    "This is the end for them! Austin is doomed and so are the three thousand big and small universes."


    Many powerful warriors observed the situation at the three thousand big and small universes from afar. They were actually enjoying the fact that Austin and his people were facing their inevitable demise.


    In particular, the governing gods of the several super forces hoped that Humphrey and Austin would fight against each other immediately, and it would be best if both of them were injured.


    This was because these governing gods were afraid and intimidated by Austin''s strength.


    Back then, he refused to cooperate with them, making them extremely dissatisfied. From then on, they secretly resented him.


    In short, they were hoping that Austin might die as soon as possible. He was nothing but a hindrance to them.


    Now that the Grand Geomancy Array had been broken, there was no longer any power left to stop Humphrey from entering and destroying the three thousand big and small universes along with everyone who dwelt there.


    Austin had failed to restrain Humphrey, and now, he had nowhere to hide.


    Because of this, all the creatures of the three thousand big and small universes would also surely die in such a catastrophic way.


    "What a pity! The three thousand big and small universes were already rising again.


    But now, they are going to perish together with Austin.


    This talented young man is going to be a mere passer-by on the stage of history."


    "There''s no doubt about it.


    Austin is indeed very strong.


    He''s just unlucky that he has to face Humphrey. There''s no way for him to defeat such a monster."


    "Well, this is also Austin''s fault. He had been completely arrogant.


    If he only chose to cooperate with the other five super forces to fight against Humphrey, then he might not be in this position right now.


    He must be regretting it dearly."


    The powerful warriors in the Sea of Chaos kept on discussing among themselves. Some felt pity for Austin, some were gloating, and some were hurling insults. They were all here to witness how this was going to end.


    On the other hand, with his hands behind his back, Humphrey took his time and slowly walked into the three thousand big and small universes with a playful expression on his face.


    He wasn''t in a hurry and was obviously savoring the moment.


    Although he could actually destroy the universe community with just a wave of his hand, he wanted the whole process to be gradual.


    After all, he was a


    al, he didn''t want to take the risk of hurting himself.


    He thought that it wasn''t worth it, and it might cause him more problems.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to retreat. He quickly unleashed two huge claws that emitted majestic powers and used them to resist Austin''s sword light.


    Boom! Boom!


    The two huge claws instantly collided with Austin''s faint sword light.


    The massive impact created immense energy wave that spread in all directions.


    At the same time, Austin had taken this opportunity to quickly go somewhere far away, leaving the three thousand big and small universes behind.


    The Shadowless Movement that he employed was taught by a god of chaos. Its prowess was beyond what someone could imagine.


    In just the blink of an eye, Humphrey had completely lost Austin''s trace and the aura of his spiritual soul. Despite his overwhelming power and spiritual sense, he couldn''t detect which direction Austin had escaped to.


    "What the hell?! Austin!"


    Standing in the three thousand big and small universes, Humphrey felt extremely aggrieved and humiliated. He wasn''t able to control himself and started wreaking havoc.


    Crash! Boom!


    Ghastly flames of fury gushed out of his body and surged in all directions, causing horrendous explosions throughout the void.


    Spaces exploded one after another. Humphrey''s frustration and exasperation were transformed into evil energy that roared crazily.


    The massive explosions could be heard everywhere in the three thousand big and small universes.


    All of the universes, worlds, and stars were shattered to pieces.


    Humphrey didn''t stop until there was nothing but absolute desolation.

 Chapter 4221 The Homeland Was Destroyed

    In the blink of an eye, half of the three thousand big and small universes was destroyed.


    Vast worlds and cosmoses were left in ruins.


    Somewhere in the chaotic void, Humphrey stood, looking furious and ferocious.


    Around him, countless space fragments floated haphazardly and formed surging hurricanes that ravaged in all directions.


    Still far from being satisfied he continued his rampage, destroying every cosmos and every world within easy reach. One by one, they burst in fiery explosions, visible in distant worlds.


    At that moment,


    Austin appeared in the distance and looked back at the three thousand big and small universes.


    His face darkened further as he swallowed a painful lump in his throat.


    He watched the miserable state of his homeland unfold right in front of his eyes.


    Looking at the once prosperous universe community completely destroyed, Austin''s hands balled into glowing fists.


    After all, this was his home.


    "Humphrey, today, you succeeded in destroying my homeland;


    one day, I shall kill you myself!"


    Austin stressed every syllable, staring at Humphrey with icy dagger-like eyes.


    "Austin, where do we go now?"


    Santos appeared beside Austin and asked.


    Now that most of the three thousand big and small universes had been destroyed,


    countless creatures now needed a place to stay.


    Where their next stop would be, was the looming question.


    "Austin, Humphrey is too powerful for us.


    We can no longer stay here in the Sea of Chaos.


    No place here is completely safe for us and any of the creatures now."


    The chaotic world tree also appeared beside Austin.


    It was able to escape the annihilation of the three thousand big and small universes together with Austin.


    "The Fallen Divine Valley.


    That''s right! I''m going to temporarily place all creatures in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Then I myself will need to go to the Sword Cosmos.


    With my current situation, the Sword Cosmos is the perfect place for me to cultivate,"


    Austin made the decision after thinking for a short while.


    After helping all creatures settle down, Austin planned to return to the Sword Cosmos for further cultivation.


    After all, the Sword Cosmos had the best and most favorable cultivating environment,


    but one of the biggest disadvantages was that he had too many enemies from that cosmos. It would be too risky for him to even b


    tic laws.


    There are many others still waiting for you to comprehend.


    That being said, you don''t need to study the omnipotent law for the time being,"


    the chaotic world tree suggested.


    "Yes, you are right."


    Austin was agreed with the chaotic world tree.


    "Dear masters and sirs, I''m about to go to the Sword Cosmos to continue my cultivation. I shall see you again when I return."


    Austin bid fare well to his statue master, Santos and the twelve zodiac animals.


    After a few moments,


    Austin had left the valley.


    On the way to the Sword Cosmos, he used his spiritual sense to check on the three thousand big and small universes.


    By this time, Humphrey and his army had completely turned it into ruins


    while none of the cosmoses was unaffected.


    Almost everything was severely damaged


    and all the energy and laws had been totally destroyed.


    The whole universe community looked dilapidated, desolate and lifeless.


    By the time Austin had returned home, Humphrey had already left together with his army.


    Austin used the Shadowless Movement and passed through the chaotic void undetected. After a while, he stood among the ruins in the three thousand big and small universes.


    There was only dead silence


    and the atmosphere was as oppressive as a grave.


    "It''s my fault.


    I didn''t have the ability to protect my home,"


    Austin murmured, feeling dejected.


    "A day ago, this was a bustling and prosperous universe community, but now..."


    Looking at his homeland that used to be magnificently beautiful, Austin felt extremely sad and disappointed.

 Chapter 4222 The Arrest

    "But someday, I will personally rebuild the three thousand big and small universes,"


    Austin said firmly despite his sadness.


    "I have already marked the location, energy, laws, and terrain of every universe, world, and star.


    I will rebuild them exactly the way they were when the time comes,"


    Austin murmured as his eyes raked over the ruins before him.


    He could create human worlds with the methods he currently employed.


    He could also rebuild a universe community.


    What was more, he had a capable assistant, the chaotic world tree.


    Creating a new world and even universe was one of the most important attributes of the chaotic world tree.


    Austin stood amidst the ruins and sighed.


    Meanwhile, news that the three thousand big and small universes had been destroyed quickly spread throughout the Sea of Chaos,


    causing a heated discussion among the masses.


    "It''s strange. Most creatures in the three thousand big and small universes escaped beforehand. The universes were almost empty, with barely a few creatures left, when they were destroyed."


    "And it looks like Austin, the core figure of the three thousand big and small universes, is not dead. He has escaped."


    "Austin must have known that he couldn''t defeat Humphrey, which was probably why he prepared well in advance for such an eventuality and transferred all the creatures in the three thousand big and small universes."


    "Invincible! Humphrey is truly invincible!


    There is no strong warrior in the entire Sea of Chaos that can defeat him!"


    "The Sea of Chaos will be under Humphrey''s full control!"


    Every creature in every region and corner of the Sea of Chaos was discussing what had happened.


    Humphrey had destroyed the headquarters of two super forces so far.


    One was the Novel Court, and the other was the three thousand big and small universes.


    No super forces could resist Humphrey,


    who


    uld do whatever they wanted.


    "The heaven roc race is bold. But stupidly so!"


    Austin stood in the chaotic void amidst the ruins of the three thousand big and small universes, staring coldly at the people from the heaven roc race and sneering.


    "Now that you know how important this action is, let''s start.


    Let the great Master Humphrey see our loyalty.


    If you find those creatures, arrest them all and take them to Master Humphrey.


    He will then trust and attach more importance to us.


    We will become the number one race in the Sea of Chaos!


    We will become superior to all the other sects and clans!


    This is a matter of great importance!


    Do you understand? Okay, then. Let''s go!"


    After yet another passionate speech, the man in the lead waved his hand to indicate that the search had begun.


    However,


    they had barely taken a few steps when a voice rang out.


    "I''m from the three thousand big and small universes.


    Do you dare to try and arrest me?"


    A figure walked out from the depths of the ruins of the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Who are you?"


    the man snapped.


    Given his strength, he hadn''t been able to sense Austin''s existence.


    It was not until Austin took the initiative to appear that he noticed him.

 Chapter 4223 The Status Of The Heaven Roc Race

    "I''m from the three thousand big and small universes,"


    Austin replied flatly.


    "Austin!"


    The man''s eyes widened and he took a step back.


    "It''s Austin!"


    It didn''t take long before others recognized him and began shouting out his name.


    Because Austin had fought with Humphrey before,


    the members of the heaven roc race remembered him.


    "Yes.


    It''s me.


    I thought I heard you guys saying that you were going to capture the people from the three thousand big and small universes.


    Well, here I am. Come and catch me,"


    Austin taunted, glaring at the people of the heaven roc race.


    "Austin, you..."


    the man trailed off.


    No matter how badly he wanted to crush him, the man couldn''t face off against Austin.


    After all, Austin had fought Humphrey and survived.


    Although Austin was no match for Humphrey,


    he was still too strong for them.


    Complaints fired up among the people of the heaven roc race.


    They had expected to find a clear path, not to stumble upon Austin.


    "Austin, you... You... How dare you!


    Master Humphrey ordered us to come here.


    Let us through, or you''re disobeying his order!"


    the man said, gritting his teeth.


    "Master Humphrey? Ha! What a joke!


    I don''t give you permission to enter the three thousand big and small universes.


    Come on. Show me how bad you want it,"


    Austin said calmly.


    It was his duty to protect the three thousand big and small universes. Of course, he wouldn''t let them pass.


    "Austin, you want a fight?


    Are you forgetting that we belong to the heaven roc race? We are Master Humphrey''s most capable assistants.


    or discuss anything related to him.


    Otherwise, they will be in grave danger,"


    an old man said.


    He was an esteemed senior of the heaven roc race. People tended to listen to and accept him over the patriarch.


    "Got it."


    The other senior leaders nodded.


    "At present, we need to find out the whereabouts of the creatures in the three thousand big and small universes.


    This task is very important to us.


    It''s a great opportunity for us to show our loyalty to Master Humphrey,"


    the patriarch said loudly.


    "That''s right.


    We may be highly valued by Master Humphrey now,


    but there are many other forces that are as powerful as us. They are also trying their best to please Master Humphrey and take our place.


    We must be careful.


    Our status is threatened.


    Once other forces gain the favor of Master Humphrey, they can replace us at any time.


    We have to find the creatures of the three thousand big and small universes right now.


    If we succeed,


    Master Humphrey will keep us around forever.


    This is the only way,"


    the patriarch added.

 Chapter 4224 Im Here For A Race Slaughter

    "Yes, what the patriarch said is reasonable,"


    one of the senior leaders of the heaven roc race said. The other senior leaders nodded in agreement.


    "Okay. Head out, men! There is no time to waste! Everyone must take action to find where the creatures from the three thousand big and small universes are hiding!"


    the patriarch ordered in a booming voice.


    At the same time,


    two figures had appeared in the void outside the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    They fizzled into the air like ghosts.


    It was Austin


    and the strong man from the heaven roc race that he held captive.


    "Well, this is the base of the heaven roc race.


    Open your eyes and watch as I destroy it.


    I promise to put on a good show,"


    Austin said flatly.


    "Austin, stop!


    If you even lay a finger on my home,


    Master Humphrey will come out and kill you,"


    the man said. Now that he had returned to the Heaven Roc Universe Community, he was confident enough to speak to Austin in a haughty manner.


    "You think so? Let''s see,"


    Austin smiled.


    During their conversation, Austin had used his omnipotent skill to form an isolation barrier around them.


    This prevented everyone, even a governing god, from being able to hear them.


    Without delay,


    Austin stepped into the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    Like he had expected, there was a powerful force guarding the border.


    Groups of soldiers stood silently with their weapons clutched in their hands.


    However, Austin wasn''t scared of them in the slightest.


    He used the Secret Reincarnation Skill to travel through the void and none of the guards even noticed him.


    "You... How did you do that?!"


    Controlled by an invisible, strong force, the man followed Austin through the air like a puppet.


    In the blink of an eye,


    Austin was inside the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    By now, Austin had perceived the entire Heaven Roc Universe Community using his spiritual sense.


    He found no signs of Humphrey''s aura at all.


    This meant that Humphrey wasn''t in the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    "Great!"


    Austin nodded with a satisfactory smile.


    If Humphrey had been here, he would have had to be more cautious.


    Now, he could c


    During this period of time, the strength of the heaven roc race had dramatically increased, so they all held arrogance now.


    They had been treated with respect from the people across the Sea of Chaos. Flattery from everybody made them feel superior over others.


    Now, all the people of the heaven roc race regarded themselves as upper class.


    But now, they were being disrespected and humiliated. This young man in front of him broke into their land and shouted to kill every one of them!


    How could the people of the heaven roc race not get enraged?


    "Wow! What a herd of ignorant beings!


    Humphrey wouldn''t scare me even if he were here!"


    Austin shook his head and sneered.


    "Remember, idiots! Whoever dares to provoke anyone in the three thousand big and small universes will have to pay a heavy price,"


    Austin said with gritted teeth.


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    a faint sword-light burst out of him.


    It was the sword-light of the Mind Sword Skill.


    Whoosh!


    The faint sword-light flew in the air and swirled and slashed into the void of the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    It moved at an astonishing speed!


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    It chased the people of the heaven roc race and stabbed through them, turning them into clouds of blood mist. Their bodies and spiritual souls were obliterated.


    Screams were heard and blood splashed in the sky like fountains.


    No creature could resist the sword-light that Austin had released!

 Chapter 4225 The Original Form

    "Austin, stop!"


    "Austin,


    aren''t you afraid that Master Humphrey will punish you?"


    The senior leaders of the heaven roc race stood completely still. Shock had overtaken their bodies. So many of their own men had died right in front of them.


    "Don''t even bother mentioning Humphrey.


    He can''t protect you.


    In fact, he is the one who brings you disaster,"


    Austin snapped with his hands behind his back.


    As he spoke, the faint sword light continued to whirl around in the Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    Wherever it passed, creatures exploded.


    The Ultimate Mind Sword Skill Austin had displayed had even injured Humphrey during their fight.


    It was a waste to use it to deal with the people of the heaven roc race.


    In a few seconds,


    almost half of the creatures in the Heaven Roc Universe Community were killed.


    As a result,


    blood mist filled the sky, too thick to dissolve.


    So it converged into a blood river and slowly flowed into the void.


    Countless souls appeared in the void, wailing and screaming.


    The remaining members of the heaven roc race were stunned.


    It had all happened faster than they expected it to.


    "Austin!


    Stay right there! I''ll kill you!"


    a genuine premium-grade divine god yelled, charging at Austin.


    "Shut up!"


    Austin said calmly.


    He redirected his sword light and


    the genuine premium-grade divine god exploded on the spot,


    adding to the blood mist.


    "Stop!


    Austin, you''ll wipe us out!"


    The patriarch was boiling with rage.


    Witnessing his clansmen die was torture. He wanted to act, but at the same time, his hair was standing on end.


    Austin''s fighting power was stronger than his own


    was able to do this.


    Only the top masters could achieve it.


    "Austin, go to hell!"


    A huge golden roc flapped its long golden wings, flying through the sky and rolling up an endless space hurricane.


    He was a senior member of the heaven roc race and


    a semi-governing god.


    In the entire heaven roc race, there were only four semi-governing gods.


    This made him one of the top masters in the whole race.


    "It''s useless even when you fight me with your original body."


    Austin kept his hands behind his back. He didn''t try to run.


    The golden roc continued to charge at him.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The space hurricane shook the void as it traveled through it.


    Pressure washed over Austin like a giant wave.


    Now, the semi-governing god''s strength had doubled.


    It was close to a governing god.


    His speed of attack had also increased dramatically.


    Speed was one of the most important talents of the heaven roc race.


    However, Austin wasn''t intimidated by any of this.


    "Austin, go to hell!"


    Finally, the golden roc reached him.


    Two sharp golden claws tore the sky and headed for him.

 Chapter 4226 Wipe Out The Heaven Roc Race

    Austin noticed that dozens of golden rocs were glaring at him, ready to attack.


    The golden roc the elder had transformed into was fast approaching Austin.


    It hit Austin with its sharp golden claws, producing a strong wind which shook the space where Austin stood.


    However, Austin didn''t even flinch.


    He stretched out his hand and


    swatted like he was killing a fly.


    His hand grew bigger and emitted bright, golden lights.


    Golden runes gathered in the palm.


    Austin was performing a secret palm skill owned by the heaven metal race. No one else present recognized what it was.


    Suddenly, his hand collided with the golden claws.


    Without producing an overwhelming energy wave,


    the golden roc''s claws popped like bubbles.


    Boom!


    An instant later,


    his body and spiritual soul also imploded.


    Despite him being one of the most advanced members of the heaven roc race,


    Austin had crushed him in a single blow.


    All throughout the Heaven Roc Universe Community,


    there was dead silence.


    Fear pressed down on every member of the heaven roc race present.


    The semi-governing gods were the strongest in the heaven roc race.


    However, he hadn''t even had a moment to defend himself.


    Overcome with despair, the rest members of the heaven roc race lost their urge to fight.


    When no one came for him,


    Austin selected his next target.


    Whoosh!


    Like a ghost, Austin appeared in front of another golden roc and slapped it.


    "Help me!"


    The golden roc looked very powerful,


    but it was now frozen in place.


    The force Austin used against him came from the human worlds in his body.


    Austin could fight a governing god. These masters were not his match


    e would not really die out.


    Turning around, Austin looked at the man who had led him here.


    "See? I wasn''t bluffing. I have destroyed the heaven roc race,"


    he said flatly.


    "You... You..."


    the man uttered.


    He was overwhelmed with tremendous fear and regret.


    At this point, he wished he could take it all back


    and save his race.


    "Ha-ha! I made a serious mistake. I''m a sinner. The heaven roc race is gone because of me!


    I was wrong!"


    the strong man yelled like a manic with hysterical laughter, falling onto the ground.


    He felt so much guilt that he could no longer stay sober.


    "Seriously?"


    Austin was speechless at the scene.


    Feeling annoyed, he released a force and crushed the man.


    Then he scrawled a few words in the sky above Heaven Roc Universe Community.


    It read, "Anyone who dares to provoke the three thousand big and small universes will face the same fate.


    Humphrey,


    I''ll be back for you."


    Then he took a step forward,


    and vanished into thin air.


    Austin had used the profound time and space laws to carve his message into the void


    so it would never disappear.

 Chapter 4227 A Terrifying Existence

    After a while, the message that Austin had left in the Heaven Roc Universe Community


    spread, reaching other parts of the Sea of Chaos.


    The creatures that read it


    were confused.


    They all


    followed the message to the Heaven Roc Universe Community and peered at it closely.


    After some observation,


    they understood what had happened.


    "No!


    Looks like the whole heaven roc race has been exterminated!"


    "It was Austin. I traced the time and space and saw Austin!"


    "Austin destroyed the Heaven Roc race!"


    Within minutes,


    rumors spread across the Sea of Chaos and


    everyone was blaming Austin.


    They all were shocked to the core.


    Over the past few months, the heaven roc race had


    reached a high status and power. Of course, they were riding off of Humphrey''s power,


    but they still should have managed to fight back.


    All over the Heaven Roc Universe Community, there were blood, flesh, and bones floating in the air. It was too brutal.


    Residual broken souls howled and appeared and vanished.


    It confirmed that the heaven roc race was gone.


    "I can''t believe he took down Humphrey''s army like this!"


    "He must have done it because


    he wanted revenge on Humphrey!"


    "That''s right.


    Originally, the heaven roc race didn''t have a deep grudge against Austin. I feel almost sorry for them. It wasn''t their fault."


    "Really? Because I heard that the heaven roc race had sent a large number of people to search for the missing creatures of the three thousand big and small universes.


    That could have angered Austin."


    The discussions happened but no one knew the real reasons behind it.


    Even in their death,


    the heaven roc race had caught the att


    Austin had entered the Sword Cosmos twice and he grew curious about the hand.


    He figured that out of anyone, Sword Son Curry would have the answers.


    After all, he knew the most about the Sword Cosmos.


    "The Hand of Heaven!"


    Sword Son Curry exclaimed.


    "Yes. It is extremely unpredictable.


    It appears and kills for no reason.


    I''ve thought about it for quite a long time, but I still don''t understand it,"


    Sword Son Curry murmured as he looked in the direction of the Sword Cosmos.


    "It reminds me of something my master once said.


    He told us that all the supreme universes are threatened by a terrifying existence.


    One day, it would come for each supreme universe and destroy it.


    I wonder if that''s what the Hand of Heaven is,"


    Sword Son Curry recalled.


    "That''s really going to happen?"


    Austin asked.


    "Yes.


    That''s what my master told us,"


    Sword Son Curry replied with a nod.


    Master Sword was the strongest creature in the Sword Cosmos.


    He had richer experience, broader knowledge, and more advanced deduction abilities than anyone else.


    Therefore, his guess was more reliable.

 Chapter 4228 The Hand Of Heaven Reappeared

    "My master also said that all the supreme universes would one day meet a catastrophe.


    Could the Hand of Heaven in the Sword Cosmos be the catastrophe my master was talking about?"


    Sword Son Curry wondered aloud.


    "The catastrophe of supreme universes?"


    Austin could only gape at him in shock.


    In the eyes of the creatures in the Sea of Chaos, supreme universes were mysteriously advanced places where the attractive offer of a happy life awaited.


    However, it seemed like they weren''t so peaceful after all.


    Like the Sea of Chaos, all kinds of calamities also terrorized the supreme universes.


    "Yes.


    Moreover, one of the reasons why my master and his other four disciples entered the mysterious cave in the Sword Cosmos


    was that my master thought the mysterious cave might have something to do with the catastrophe of supreme universes.


    He knew the dangers waiting within the cave, but he persisted,"


    Sword Son Curry sighed.


    "Where in the Sword Cosmos can you find that mysterious cave? I''ve been to the Sword Cosmos twice already, but I didn''t find it,"


    demanded Austin.


    In fact, he heard about the mysterious cave from Sword Son Curry a few times before.


    Although he had paid extra attention during his visit to the Sword Cosmos in the hopes of finding that mysterious cave,


    he still failed.


    "Don''t even think about finding that mysterious cave.


    Even my master and his other four disciples faced grave danger there."


    Sword Son Curry tried to persuade him otherwise.


    "Promise me you won''t try to find that cave,"


    Sword Son Curry nearly begged.


    "Sir..."


    Austin didn''t know what to say as he didn''t want to lie.


    "Don''t do it until you can defeat Humphrey with your strength alone.


    If you still insist on exploring that mysterious cave when that day comes,


    I won''t get in your way anymore.


    If you rush, you''ll surely die there,"


    Sword Son Curry explained.


    "I understand."


    Austin was left with no choice but to nod in agreement.


    "I''m going to enter the Sword Cosmos to cultivate,"


    Austin decided.


    "Go ahead.


    You can only protect everythin


    Endless energy poured out from Austin''s body.


    Even the space around him shattered into pieces in the blink of an eye.


    After the burst of power, Austin discovered that his body could finally move.


    All his hesitation vanished.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, Austin used his bodily movement skill and rushed towards the chaotic void in the distance.


    However, the Hand of Heaven was right at his tail.


    Although the Hand of Heaven made it look easy, Austin''s bodily movement skill was actually fast enough that even a governing god might find it impossible to catch up with him.


    However, the Hand of Heaven was even faster.


    It only took a moment to completely catch up with Austin.


    Even though Austin had a very long head start, the Hand of Heaven''s speed was still overwhelming.


    Terrifying force surged towards Austin as the Hand of Heaven came closer.


    For a moment, Austin''s breath was stuck in his throat as if he forgot how to breathe.


    At this moment,


    a voice echoed from the Divine Sword Mountain.


    "I can feel Austin''s aura.


    I''m sure he''s in the void outside."


    "Coincidentally, the Hand of Heaven also appeared.


    Will he be okay?"


    All five sword spirits appeared at the same time, standing together at the peak of the Divine Sword Mountain that overlooked the void outside.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion echoed as the Hand of Heaven slammed into Austin in the chaotic void.

 Chapter 4229 Escaping Death

    "Hey, look! It''s Austin!"


    "Yes. The one who came here with Sword Son Curry before!"


    "Hand of Heaven is chasing after him!


    There''s no way he can survive!"


    "He deserves it!"


    From the distance, many masters in the Sword Cosmos had used their omnipotent skills to track down the Hand of Heaven. They had unexpectedly discovered Austin in the process.


    "He was here before.


    Do you remember him? He was being chased by the masters of the Sword Cosmos!


    This may be good for us. Hand of Heaven is unbeatable,"


    the masters of the Blade Cosmos commented, chuckling among each other.


    ''I don''t have the ability to resist this Hand of Heaven.''


    Austin strained but he had been locked in place by the Hand of Heaven.


    ''I can''t die here,'' he swore inwardly.


    Although he was in a desperate situation, he still had a strong desire to survive.


    "Damn it!


    It is Austin!"


    Up on the Divine Sword Mountain, all five sword spirits had looked down and recognized Austin.


    "No, we can''t just watch him die like this,"


    one of the sword spirits vowed.


    "I don''t know. The Hand of Heaven is powerful.


    We may not be able to save him,"


    another sword spirit said with concern.


    "We have to try.


    It will be a waste if he dies now,"


    the third sword spirit added.


    "Let''s do it!"


    the five sword spirits shouted in chorus, reaching an agreement.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Instantly, five beams of sword-light that had different colors shot out from the Divine Sword Mountain.


    No one else noticed this and continued commented on Austin and the Hand of Heaven.


    "Look! The Hand of Heaven is about to hit that brat. He''s doomed!"


    All the masters focused. If they were to blink, they woul


    e.


    Was that his avatar that just died?!"


    "Look, the Hand of Heaven is chasing another avatar now!"


    Amidst the screams of the onlookers, the Hand of Heaven turned and chased after another Austin.


    "You''re right! He''s not dead yet!"


    More people began to yell.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Hand of Heaven repeatedly swung at the avatar.


    ''Damn it!''


    Austin was running as fast as he could. He could feel the wind from the hand on his heels.


    He had already employed the Triple Avatar Skill.


    This was one of the taboo secret skills of the Triple Sect from Earth.


    It could produce two avatars.


    Coupled with his real body, one represented the past, one represented the present, and the other represented the future.


    The avatars were made from his real body so the three Austins were all real and had almost the same fighting ability.


    It was working just as he had intended it to.


    The avatar that had been destroyed by the hand was the one representing the future!


    Now the one that was being chased closely was the one representing the past.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At any moment, the Hand of Heaven could hit it too.

 Chapter 4230 A Wonderful Bodily Movement Skill

    Austin did everything he could to escape.


    However, the energy emitted by the Hand of Heaven was so intense that it felt like millions of divine mountains were crushing down on his body, making it impossible for him to move.


    Whoosh!


    Just as Austin''s avatar was about to be hit by the Hand of Heaven, out of nowhere, five streaks of sword light flashed over at an astonishing speed


    and entered Austin''s body.


    The tremendous energy of swordsmanship seemed to fill Austin''s body until it was full to the brim. Then all of a sudden, it burst out like a major volcanic eruption.


    Austin also realized that his body had completely broken free from the energy of the Hand of Heaven and he regained his mobility.


    Whoosh!


    Austin moved his body and turned into a faint sword light, instantly disappearing in the distance.


    With the five streaks of sword light in his body, Austin could move and travel at least a thousand times faster.


    They were unleashed by the five sword spirits of the Divine Sword Mountain, known to produce such appalling levels of power.


    Austin managed to escape in an instant with the help of the sword lights.


    Boom!


    The Hand of Heaven landed on the spot where Austin had just stood, destroying that space, and leaving nothing but a deep and empty crater.


    Meanwhile,


    the other avatar, who represented the current Austin, had taken the opportunity to rush into the Divine Sword World where the Divine Sword Mountain was located.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At that instance, the two avatars merged into one.


    Then it turned into a faint sword light and rushed into the Divine Sword Mountain.


    The Hand of Heaven remained floating in the chaotic void of the Sword Cosmos.


    It seemed that it was not convinced that Austin and his avatar had escaped from it.


    Since the beginning, no one had been able to get away from it alive.


    But now, there was an exception.


    For the first time since its creation, the Hand of Heaven had missed its target.


    "Noooo, it can''t be!


    How could that brat have escaped?"


    "He is still alive and well. He was able to sneak out anyway and escaped to the Divine Sword World!"


    "It''s indeed a miracle that he has managed to escape from the Hand of Heaven!"


    "He seems to be a genuine medium-grade divine god.


    But then, why isn''t this Hand of Heaven as terrifying as people say it would be?"


    All the powerful warriors in the


    d out about Austin.


    If it were just a serious physical injury, or even a partially destroyed spiritual soul, there were many ways to ensure a complete recovery.


    However, if one''s luck was damaged, then it would be really spelling doom for the unfortunate victim.


    Luck was intangible, which could not be measured or manipulated.


    It could not be seen or touched.


    When bad luck struck, it was almost impossible to get rid of it.


    "Sir, I have noticed what''s wrong with my body.


    And I have also known the severity of the situation.


    But please relax since I know exactly what to do. I have the confidence to fix and improve it, with every chance that I get.


    Don''t worry about me. I will be fine,"


    Austin reassured them all.


    The five sword spirits had always been good to him, and he had always felt grateful to them.


    "Do you know of a way to change your luck into something clear and positive?"


    The five sword spirits were both surprised and relieved.


    "As a matter of fact, I do.


    I believe you have seen the bodily movement skill that I have just used.


    It is very much related to luck.


    Just now, one of my avatars was shattered by that Hand of Heaven.


    That avatar represented the future me. You can''t perceive much about my future because it was shattered.


    I just need to create a new avatar that represents my future, and then the luck will be restored and I will be alright,"


    said Austin in a sure and confident tone.


    "That is great news then.


    I can''t believe that there is such a wonderful bodily movement skill!"


    the five sword spirits exclaimed.

 Chapter 4231 Keep Watch On Austin

    "Fine.


    Austin, you are hurt. Go heal yourself.


    Your luck seems to have drained,


    so you must get it back as soon as possible,"


    the yellow-robed elder said.


    "I will."


    Austin nodded at him.


    Austin was weak


    and he knew that he needed to heal himself.


    He had created two copies of himself through Triple Avatar Skill and each was from a different period.


    Just one of his versions getting injured


    would hurt him gravely.


    Therefore, Austin had to heal himself right now.


    "Sirs, I''m going now," Austin said as he bowed to the five sword spirits.


    Then he turned into a beam of light and rushed up the Divine Sword Mountain. Once he reached the peak, he entered the palace, sat in a cross-legged position, and began to heal his wounds.


    This palace was where Master Sword used to cultivate.


    It was full of energy and laws of swordsmanship. Austin would gain the best cultivation from learning here.


    ''You stupid hand, I don''t care what you are.


    You almost killed me today.


    That means I will have to find my revenge.


    Watch out because one day, I will smash you to pieces!''


    Austin swore inwardly.


    If he hadn''t performed the Triple Avatar Skill and the five sword spirits hadn''t come to his rescue in time, he might not have escaped with his life.


    It was truly a narrow escape,


    so there was no way that he would let this go.


    He promised himself that once he was strong enough, he would come back and fight the Hand of Heaven once more.


    Now that that was settled,


    Austin began to heal himself.


    To heal, he needed to use the cultivation method of the Triple Avatar Skill and create a new version of himself in his next life.


    As for his physical injures, he didn''t really care much. From past experience, he knew it wouldn''t take long to feel better.


    There


    f as he shook his head.


    Every time he set foot in the Sword Cosmos, these governing gods would try to capture him.


    Although he felt upset about it,


    he sighed and decided to ignore them.


    Instead, he focused on healing himself.


    After all, that was his top priority.


    Back in the Sea of Chaos,


    a powerful figure was sitting in a cross-legged position in a closed space.


    His eyes were shut and he didn''t say anything.


    All of a sudden, he burst into laughter.


    "This is only a minor injury,"


    he murmured to himself as he stood.


    It was none other than Humphrey.


    His mouth had been damaged by Austin, so he had stayed here to heal himself.


    "But this wound is humiliating enough that


    I will make you pay with your life.


    This chaotic space is ruled by me.


    All the creatures here are my slaves.


    You''re a slave too, even if you don''t know it yet.


    Austin, if I don''t kill you, how am I going to establish my authority in front of my slaves?"


    Humphrey left the closed space and walked around the Sea of Chaos.


    At the same time, he unleashed his spiritual sense to scan for Austin.


    "Austin, come out!"


    Humphrey''s booming voice echoed throughout the Sea of Chaos.

 Chapter 4232 Attack The Fallen Divine Valley

    "Look, everyone! Humphrey has finished his cultivation!"


    The distance that Humphrey''s voice had traveled was impressive. Strong warriors from all the sects and clans in the Sea of Chaos looked around in fear.


    "Things are getting more interesting.


    Austin just destroyed the heaven roc race, which was Humphrey''s most trusted and capable assistant.


    When he finds out, Humphrey will never let Austin go!"


    "There will be no place for Austin to flee to in the Sea of Chaos."


    As always, everyone speculated the outcome. Normally, they would expect Austin to win, but Humphrey was a fearsome opponent.


    "Austin, come out!"


    Humphrey called out again.


    When he heard nothing,


    he decided to return to the Heaven Roc Universe Community first.


    What he saw however, made his face darken.


    The whole Heaven Roc Universe Community was crushed into ruins and no living being could be seen within the dust.


    Austin killed most of them. The ones that hadn''t died had fled long ago.


    With his strength, Humphrey was able to tell what had happened here.


    "Austin!"


    Humphrey roared.


    "These creatures may have been just slaves to me, but no one can kill my slaves without my permission!"


    The furious look in his eyes could have turned water into ice.


    "Over and over again, Austin has offended me."


    Humphrey''s killing intent against Austin had reached a peak.


    "Austin, I will kill you!"


    Humphrey yelled through gritted teeth.


    He closed his eyes and began to search, looking for traces of Austin''s presence.


    Not long after,


    his eyes snapped in the direction of the Ice Palace.


    After Austin had destroyed the Heaven Roc Universe Community, he had gone straight to the Ice Palace.


    Now that Humphrey knew where Austin had gone, he took off.


    ying than the super forces.


    Humphrey standing outside of it drew the attention of millions.


    In the headquarters of the beast race, the demon race, the underworld, and the Divine Corpse Palace,


    many eyes were fixed on Humphrey.


    "Everyone, gather together! Today, I will destroy the Fallen Divine Valley!"


    Humphrey ordered in a deep voice.


    "Master Humphrey needs us!"


    The forces under Humphrey''s command gathered with fervor.


    Before long,


    an assortment of creatures


    reached Humphrey.


    As Humphrey finished his closed door cultivation and reappeared in the Sea of Chaos, his army began to be active again.


    "Greetings, Master Humphrey!"


    countless creatures shouted in unison as they knelt down before Humphrey.


    "Charge!


    Kill everything that''s alive!"


    Humphrey ordered, pointing at the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "Kill them all!"


    A large number of people rushed forward.


    They held their


    magic treasures, daggers, swords, spears, and other weapons in their hands. A murderous aura cloaked the sky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Beams of energy, secret techniques, and magic treasures shot into the Fallen Divine Valley, emitting terrifying energy.

 Chapter 4233 Humphreys Recruitment

    Humphrey''s army marched on with their weapons held high or hung on their backs. The gates of the Fallen Divine Valley were straight ahead of them, ready to be breached.


    Combining all their strength, they sent a wave of energy as tall as a skyscraper at the gates.


    But before it could reach the gates,


    a faint energy ripple


    came into view. It began in the depths of the Fallen Divine Valley and spread outwards.


    Transparent runes floated in it and it emitted an ancient, mysterious aura.


    The energy wave from Humphrey''s army made contact with the ripple and it was disintegrated.


    Eventually, all their attacks vanished.


    It didn''t matter how strong they thought they were, the ripple was stronger.


    And it didn''t stop with them.


    The transparent ripple spread further, stretching its energy as far as it could.


    The army stopped marching and stared at it.


    Puff! Puff!


    In an instant, the ripple had devoured them, turning them to piles of blood and bone.


    None of them were strong enough to resist it.


    Puff! Puff!


    The transparent ripple continued killing until


    a majority of the army had been wiped out.


    Humphrey, on the other hand, merely watched on, not bothering to help them.


    "Retreat! Retreat!"


    "Come on! We have to run!"


    The strong stance the army had worn crumbled in an instant. They all turned and fled without looking back.


    Even the genuine premium-grade divine gods were afraid of the energy ripple.


    The semi-governing gods remained stood at the rear of the army, too proud to help because of their high statuses.


    When they saw the havoc the ripple was causing, the semi-governing gods retreated too, keeping a safe distance from the Fallen Divine Valley.


    In a short time, tens of millions of creatures from the army had been eliminated


    and many of them had been divine gods and even


    genuine divine gods.


    But none of that helped them. The ripple didn''t care about their cultivation.


    "The Fallen Divine Valley is under protection!"


    "I knew that


    ger commented.


    "You two, don''t argue in public. You''re embarrassing us,"


    the sky-devouring dog scolded as it shook its head helplessly, feeling a headache coming on.


    It then turned to Humphrey and warned,


    "Humphrey, I suggest you leave now. Trust me, you can''t afford to provoke the Fallen Divine Valley."


    "I am the ruler of the Sea of Chaos.


    Everything belongs to me,


    including you twelve.


    You think you can stop me? What a joke!"


    Humphrey yelled.


    "But sometimes, I can be fair. I''ll offer the Fallen Divine Valley a second chance.


    If all the creatures inside come and kneel to me,


    I won''t kill you.


    Plus, the Fallen Divine Valley can replace the heaven roc race and become my most capable assistant.


    It would be a great honor for all of you.


    I advise you seize this opportunity.


    Otherwise, I will personally wipe out the Fallen Divine Valley."


    Humphrey stood calmly with his hands behind his back.


    Now that he had lost his most valuable assistants,


    he needed to train a new group of powerful slaves to help him rule the Sea of Chaos.


    "As long as you are willing to be loyal, I will treat you with kindness,"


    he added casually.


    When he spoke, his gaze wasn''t fixed on the twelve zodiac animals, but on the depths of the Fallen Divine Valley, as if he were talking to the other creatures.

 Chapter 4234 The Trump Card Of The Fallen Divine Valley

    Humphrey was very perceptive.


    Within the Fallen Divine Valley, he could feel one, or maybe more powerful creatures hidden in its depths.


    Although he had no accurate avenues to tell how many or where they were,


    he was certain that the destructive ripples just now weren''t unleashed by the twelve zodiac animals��there was someone else. But who?


    "Pick your poison," he ordered. There was an icy glint behind his eyes.


    "It''s either you surrender, or you die.


    You have only two choices."


    Humphrey''s cold voice echoed throughout the Fallen Divine Valley.


    The sound waves were so terrible that they were visible to the naked eye. Like a torrent of anger, it ebbed, and it flowed.


    However, before it could create significant damage, translucent runes shrouded with mystical law power rose from the Fallen Divine Valley. They served as its protection.


    "How dare you create havoc in the Fallen Divine Valley, Humphrey?!"


    "You''re intoxicated with your own sense of omnipotence!"


    "You''ve just gained a little strength, and now you parade yourself like you''re the most invincible creature in the Sea of Chaos.


    Get off your high horse! There are a lot of people who can easily defeat you!"


    The twelve zodiac animals hurled insults. They pointed and cursed, dissing Humphrey at every given opportunity. This, of course, infuriated their target.


    The ruler of the Fallen Divine Valley was a god of chaos.


    They couldn''t deny that Humphrey was indeed powerful, but he was nothing compared to the god of chaos himself.


    Humphrey barged in the Fallen Divine Valley and forced all the people to submit to him. How could the twelve zodiac animals not be angry?


    Their insults were harsh, but they meant it. Humphrey did not faze them at all.


    In the past, they followed their master and wandered around. During their adventures, they had encountered masters who were even more substantial than Humphrey.


    His threats were empty for them. It was hard for the zodiac animals to take him seriously since they had the presence of greater creatures.


    "You really don''t want to submit to me?"


    Humph


    arent ripples!


    These ripples were made up of mystical runes, which were unreadable.


    "Hmm, I was wrong.


    I didn''t expect that you had such a powerful trump card. No wonder you have the audacity to disobey my orders.


    But anyway, I will kill you all!"


    Humphrey muttered bitterly.


    His face had a murderous look. He seemed ready to take down anyone who crossed his way.


    Then,


    he began to transform into a ferocious beast.


    Its huge body almost filled the entire chaotic void. It was a frightening sight to behold.


    It was like it was from the ancient times.


    The creatures who witnessed the transformation were especially drawn to its mouth.


    Its large mouth, like an endless bottomless abyss, looked dreadful.


    The beast raised its head and roared,


    dashing towards the transparent ripples in front of it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It collided with the transparent ripples.


    Everyone expected an earth-shaking impact between two incredible forces, but nothing came.


    The ripples were immediately knocked back and a pit appeared.


    However, before they could utilize the pit, it repaired itself��it returned to its original state.


    The giant beast, on the other hand, was forced to retreat by the impact.


    Obviously,


    the transparent ripples had once again had the upper hand in this clash.


    All the creatures couldn''t contain their surprise as they watched everything unfold.

 Chapter 4235 Humphrey Was Injured

    Humphrey was undoubtedly strong.


    The twenty-one governing gods who joined hands to fight against him were easily defeated.


    By now, every creature in the Sea of Chaos knew how powerful Humphrey was.


    No one ever dared to challenge Humphrey as the strongest figure in the Sea of Chaos any more.


    But now, in the Fallen Divine Valley, these unremarkable transparent ripples had forced Humphrey to stumble back twice.


    It was inconceivable how powerful these transparent ripples were.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t you believe me yet?


    Your arrogance has no place here.


    If you are smart enough like you think you are,


    you should turn around, get out of here right now, and never come back!


    You should know by now that you can''t afford to offend me!"


    The tiger mocked Humphrey with an air of triumph.


    The other zodiac animals also laughed, pointing at him.


    "Save your insignificant words! The Fallen Divine Valley shall be destroyed!"


    Humphrey, in the form of a giant beast, roared furiously.


    It let out a thunderous cry,


    its billowing sound waves spreading throughout the Sea of Chaos.


    It opened its large foul mouth


    as it rushed forward for another strike.


    The large mouth kept expanding and devoured everything in its way.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The mouth with its razor sharp teeth and massive fangs, like a dark abyss, released an amazing devouring power. Everything in front of it was helplessly sucked in.


    In a short moment, it had swallowed up all the unsuspecting voids around the Fallen Divine Valley.


    It grew larger, threatening to swallow the Fallen Divine Valley in one gulp,


    when all of a sudden,


    transparent chains, which were like arrows,


    constantly shook and stretched out.


    They were condensed by powerful laws, emitting a strong law aura.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The chains went straight for the large mouth.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Foul smelling blood spurted and flowed out through the sides.


    Apparently, the mouth had suffered massive, multiple stab wounds, caused by the chains.


    Another angry roar


    came from the bleeding mouth.


    Humphrey was now extremely upset. He had never been challenged like this before.


    From the depths of the Fallen Divine Valley,


    more transparent law chains


    e Valley becomes, it can''t be any stronger than Humphrey.


    How could it be comparable to our Beast Den?"


    another voice said in the mysterious space, sounding adamant and suspicious.


    "Trust me.


    If it is not necessary, try not to provoke the Fallen Divine Valley.


    And don''t mess with Austin if you want to see the light of day,"


    the old voice said.


    Meanwhile,


    in another space within the Sea of Chaos.


    In the headquarters of the Demon City.


    "How could it be possible? The Fallen Divine Valley actually made Humphrey bleed?


    I was wrong then. I have underestimated it.


    What''s in the Fallen Divine Valley?"


    An old demon sat cross legged in a secret room. His eyes pierced through the void and looked into the Fallen Divine Valley, flashing with shock.


    "Well, the Fallen Divine Valley has just proved to be very powerful.


    We should be mindful and avoid any conflict with them in the future,"


    the old demon murmured.


    Likewise, in the headquarters of the Divine Corpse Palace and the underworld, the top masters said the exact same words.


    "Humphrey, didn''t you just say that you were going to destroy the Fallen Divine Valley?


    So, when are you going to do it? We are all waiting!"


    "Humphrey, you don''t know how powerful we are, do you?


    Don''t even think that you can act wildly here!"


    "Go back to whatever depths of hell you came from. Don''t make a fool of yourself here any longer!"


    The twelve zodiac animals openly mocked him and cursed him one after another.

 Chapter 4236 Condense A New Avatar

    At this moment, Humphrey stood still in the chaotic void, his eyes still fixed on the depths of the Fallen Divine Valley.


    He clenched his fists as flames of fury became visible in his eyes. An aura of extreme anger and exasperation enveloped him from head to toe.


    At the same time, the space around him kept fluctuating and deforming. There was an eerie atmosphere accompanied by an unbearable pressure in the air, causing the space to collapse and disintegrate.


    However, instead of taking action, Humphrey didn''t move and tried his best to subdue his wrath.


    "Fallen Divine Valley... I''ll keep this in mind. We''re not done yet.


    Everybody, retreat!"


    After a long while, Humphrey finally uttered these words through gritted teeth.


    Immediately after, he turned around and vanished in an instant.


    His soldiers, who surrounded the entire Fallen Divine Valley, were all stunned. They couldn''t help but stare at each other, utterly shocked at what just happened.


    It took quite a while before they realized that Humphrey had actually retreated from the Fallen Divine Valley.


    The news quickly spread, and all the powerful cultivators in the Sea of Chaos were also surprised at what they heard.


    Humphrey had been famous for being invincible. However, as he tried to take the Fallen Divine Valley on, he encountered a more terrifying opponent. Later on, he didn''t expect that he would be forced to retreat without gaining anything.


    Because of Humphrey''s defeat in the Fallen Divine Valley, all the creatures had relived their fear and awe towards this legendary forbidden area.


    In the past, several governing gods also attempted to break into this area, but they utterly failed. Now, history repeated as Humphrey tried to force his way and got the same result.


    The Fallen Divine Valley had once again proved that it was the most mysterious, horrifying, and powerful forbidden area in the entire Sea of Chaos. Its reputation wasn''t just a mere legend.


    "Hey! Let us leave!


    Master Humphrey has already issued the order to retreat!"


    Eventually, Humphrey''s soldiers regained their senses and gradually retreated with their minds in a state of mess.


    They ran away like flood water.


    On the other hand, the twelve zodiac animals burst into hearty laughter in the sky above the Fallen Divine Valley as they saw how Humphrey and his men finally gave up. They sneered on their army, deeply satisfied with the outcome of the battle.


    "From now on, we shall not provoke the Fallen Divine Valley."


    This order was issued to all the headquarters of several super forces in the Sea of Chaos.


    "The Fallen Divine Valley is just too mysterious and terrifying. We don''t even know the real identities behind the people controlling that place!


    Anyone should immediately avoid the people of the Fallen Divine Valley once you meet them!"


    The powerful forces made their declaration clear so that they could avoid any unnecessary trouble.


    It could be said that this battle had made the entire Sea of Chaos truly recognize the superiority of the Fallen Divine Valle


    his, the Sea of Chaos had regained temporary peace.


    At the same time, Austin wasn''t just dilly-dallying.


    He was also doing his best to cultivate his skills.


    Currently, he was staying at Master Sword''s palace on the Divine Sword Mountain.


    He needed to improve a lot in several aspects.


    As he sat with his legs crossed, Austin concentrated on cultivating the Triple Avatar Skill.


    With this skill, he could refine and materialize two avatars, which represented the user''s version from the past and future.


    Just recently, Austin''s avatar that represented his future version was shattered by Humphrey.


    Therefore, it was his priority to recreate and materialize this avatar again.


    At this moment, two figures were sitting and facing each other inside the palace.


    These two were Austin himself and his version of the past.


    They sat still, both making the same gestures using their hands.


    As they tried to recreate the avatar of Austin''s version from the future, the process took quite a long time.


    Eventually, a few months had already passed.


    Then, one day, a loud yell was suddenly heard from within the palace.


    "The seed of the past will bloom at present and produce the fruits in the future!" the two versions of Austin shouted at the same time.


    Their hands moved swiftly like fluttering butterflies. They also created numerous mysterious hand gestures with their hands one after another.


    Gradually, the air surrounding Austin stirred and rippled. Then, a blurry image started to loom by their side.


    As time passed by, the vague image slowly became more vivid.


    Then, finally, the image began to stabilize.


    The face of the image became visible. The details of his face, eyes, ears, mouth, and nose were already distinguishable.


    The new avatar was formed and also looked very identical to the other two in terms of appearance and aura.


    The avatar of Austin''s version in the future was finally recreated.


    "It''s done!"


    Seeing that the avatar had successfully materialized, Austin felt very relieved.

 Chapter 4237 Fully Recover

    Since he had practiced the Triple Avatar Skill for a long time, he had no trouble creating a new avatar.


    It didn''t take him a while to form the new version in this avatar.


    Within ten days,


    he was able to get the new version stabilized.


    "Great! I finally got it down,"


    Austin said, grinning with satisfaction.


    "Now, I need to work harder to improve my strength.


    I especially need to focus on my sword skills and enhance my great cosmos force,"


    he murmured to himself.


    After all, he was in the Sword Cosmos, and every creature here was keen on sword skills.


    The most brilliant sword techniques could be found in this cosmos.


    ''If I want to improve my swordsmanship, I need to find a way to help develop the world of swordsmanship in my body.


    There are two ways to make that happen.


    I can cultivate more sword skills or I can absorb more sword intent and sword aura.


    Hmm, which one is better then?''


    Austin knitted his brows, deep in thought.


    "The first method is not efficient because it consumes too much time.


    It''s a bit inhuman to absorb the sword aura and sword intent of other swordsmen.


    But if they are hostile to me, then it''s justifiable,''


    Austin pondered further.


    ''After all, I know many sword cultivators want me dead in the Sword Cosmos.


    Especially, the leaders of four major forces are eager to take me out.


    They even hurt Master Curry badly and forced him out of his own home. Those bastards!


    Master Curry has treated me so well and I owe him a lot. An enemy of his is an enemy of mine.


    Well, now I know what to do. Ha-ha!''


    Satisfied with the possible outcome, Austin made his decision.


    "First, I''ll have to make a scene in the Sword Cosmos,"


    Austin said with a menacing grin.


    As he had been hunted by the Sky Sword Sect, the Xi''men Clan, the Flying Immortal Sword Sect and the Long Sword Sect twice in the Sword Cosmos, he looked forward to causing them a world of trouble.


    Their actions were unacceptable and had pissed him off.


    However at that time, he had to leave in a hurry during his first two visits to the Sword Cosmos. As a result, he didn''t have time to deal with those forces accordingly.


    Otherwise, Austin would have easily gotten back at them.


    The chance had finally come for him to return the favor.


    This time, Austin could stay in the Sword Cosmos for as long as he wanted.


    He then got up and made his way towards the entrance.


    Outside the palace, more than ten governing gods were sitting in a group around the void.


    They were cloaked in various secret skills to make themselves invisible, of course.


    As soon as Austin stood up, the governing gods noticed the slight


    manship and mind power, right?"


    the old man in yellow robes asked excitedly.


    The five sword spirits were outstanding swordsmen and they had seen and experienced a multitude of things. So they knew what the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill was at first glance.


    "Yes, you got it!


    Good one, sir," Austin responded.


    He expected them to know but he was still surprised.


    "Well done


    ! I can''t believe that this technique is the perfect combination between the swordsmanship and the mind power. Its power is tens of millions of times stronger than that of the sword skill that it involves!"


    "I agree. I never expected that there would be such a brilliant secret skill out there in the Lower World."


    "I somehow feel ashamed, compared to the master who created this secret technique!"


    "It seems like the Lower World is not as weak and backward as we thought. There are so many excellent cultivators here."


    The five sword spirits sincerely expressed their thoughts.


    ''My statue master was the one who taught me the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill.


    He was a god of chaos.


    Although the five sword spirits are powerful,


    there is no way they can be a match for a god of chaos.


    No wonder they are impressed by this skill,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Austin, your mind power appears to be very strong.


    Well, that is a good thing.


    It is indeed a powerful secret skill. You must try to achieve its full potential,"


    the old man in yellow robes pointed out.


    "Yes sir, I definitely will,"


    Austin replied.


    "Sirs, I need to get going. Thank you for the time and I appreciate all your input,"


    Austin said.


    "Very well. Go ahead and be safe."


    The old man in yellow nodded at him.


    Austin bowed to the five sword spirits and left the Divine Sword Mountain.

 Chapter 4238 Shake Off Pursuers

    "Be careful. At least a dozen governing gods are watching you."


    As soon as he strode forward, Austin got a message from the elder in yellow robes.


    The five sword spirits were particularly good to Austin.


    As sword spirits of the Divine Sword Mountain, they were not interested in getting involved in the affairs of the Sword Cosmos.


    But for some reason, they favored Austin and didn''t want any harm befalling him.


    "Yes sir. Don''t worry. I sensed it as well,"


    Austin chuckled.


    It was true. He had sensed the governing gods who were monitoring him secretly. He wasn''t too worried about them though. Whilst he was in the Divine Sword Mountain, they could not get to him.


    But very soon, Austin left the Divine Sword Mountain. Now the sword spirits could not follow him and he was unprotected.


    "Ha-ha! The brat is finally out of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    All right. Listen up. The sword spirits can''t intervene in this matter anymore even if they want to. Let''s get him,"


    one of the governing gods cackled with glee.


    The five sword spirits were known to never leave the Divine Sword Mountain.


    "Hurry up and catch him!"


    The governing gods were extremely excited. They revealed themselves and made a dash towards Austin.


    "Hey you! Stop right there!"


    one of them shouted at Austin.


    However, Austin was well prepared.


    As soon as he heard the shout, he immediately activated the Shadowless Movement and flew away.


    He had learnt the Shadowless Movement and the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill from the statue master in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Since the statue master was a god of chaos, the bodily movement skill he had taught Austin was incredibly fast.


    Before the governing gods could take a single step towards him, Austin had disappeared into the distance.


    "Go after him!"


    His pursuers weren''t going to let Austin go so easily. They activated their own bodily movement skills and flew in the direction where Austin had disappeared.


    As governing gods, they had mastered incredible skills in their lifetimes and had infinite power.


    Even though Austin wasn''t visible, they could still locate him.


    "They are such a pain in the ass!" Austin groaned.


    He could sense that the governing gods were on his heels.


    ''The governing gods in the Sword Cosmos are much stronger than those


    lready.


    It looks like he is going to stay here for the time being."


    "In that case, there''s a chance we can still find him!"


    "Yes. Listen up! From now on, we do whatever we need to get that brat."


    The governing gods were becoming desperate now. They decided to get Austin no matter what the cost.


    The man was involved with Sword Son Curry.


    Giving up on catching him was simply not an option.


    Austin at that moment, was on a world far away from them. He heaved a sigh of relief when he sensed those governing gods weren''t nearby.


    "Finally! I lost those annoying guys,"


    he murmured to himself.


    "Just wait. I''ll come for you soon enough,"


    he said with a vicious sneer.


    "Now that those pesky bugs aren''t on my tail, let us explore the Sword Cosmos,"


    Austin decided.


    He was in a world called the Heavenly Sword World.


    It was a medium level world in the Sword Cosmos.


    As he walked around and sensed the population of the area,


    he saw divine gods everywhere.


    Supreme universes were different from the Sea of Chaos.


    In the Sea of Chaos, even ordinary divine gods felt that they were superior to everyone else and would find it derogatory to show up in public and make friends with ordinary cultivators.


    However, in a supreme universe like the Sword Cosmos,


    divine gods were common.


    They could be seen everywhere.


    Ordinary divine gods were seen everywhere in every city of the world in this supreme universe.


    Only genuine divine gods would keep out of the public eye and rarely make an appearance.

 Chapter 4239 Members Of The Lin Clan

    Austin passed by numerous unique landscapes while walking inside the Heavenly Sword World. He enjoyed the stunningly beautiful scenery which he had only seen for the first time.


    There was no doubt that a supreme universe was indeed much more advanced than a place like the Sea of Chaos.


    The beauty of it alone was enough to prove that it was state of the art.


    The energies and laws here were also much more superior. Divine gods could be seen everywhere, whose martial arts abilities seemed to be much more powerful than those in regular universes. In short, the Heavenly Sword World was incomparable to the Sea of Chaos.


    Austin stood by and took a moment to capture what he was seeing. He felt the superior energy running through his veins, filling him with power and energy he had not known before.


    "Wow, I have to admit that the supreme universe is indeed more suitable for cultivators to improve their skills.


    No wonder cultivators here are much stronger than those in the Sea of Chaos."


    Austin couldn''t help but marvel at the difference.


    Having no idea where to go, Austin saw a prosperous city in the horizon and decided to walk towards it.


    The place emitted a dense, surging sword aura since it was filled to the brim with sword cultivators. The aura condensed on top of the city, forming a whirling sea of clouds which blew whichever way the wind did.


    But for the people of the Sword Cosmos, this was nothing but an ordinary scene to them.


    Austin strolled into the streets, continued to be amazed by everything he saw.


    He checked the place around, finding many ordinary divine gods passing by from time to time.


    These divine gods were only ordinary beings here, but they would be treated with great respect if they had been in any cosmos of the Sea of Chaos.


    In the Heavenly Sword World, however, these ordinary divine gods were just senior cultivators from some small local forces, so they could be seen everywhere.


    Austin continued wandering about on the streets, taking his time to admire and observe things he found interesting.


    As he did so,


    a whirring sound suddenly filled his ears.


    To his surprise, streaks of sharp sword-light appeared in the distance. The streaks of sword-light came at him at lightning speed and filled the whole sky with a blinding radiance.


    For a short moment, the street was filled with glaring sword radiance, which even managed to cut up space itself.


    "Run!


    The bastards from the Purple Sword Sect are coming!


    Run for you lives!"


    As soon as the sharp sword-light appeared, someone screamed at the top of his voice.


    Everyone scurried their wa


    ak!


    Get out of our way! Can''t you see we''re in the middle of something!


    Move!"


    The young man shouted at Austin when he saw him suddenly come from nowhere to block his way.


    "Move aside! Don''t block our way!"


    The young woman yelled at Austin as well, her face turning pale in fear.


    "What''s the matter with him? How could he help those scoundrels by getting in the way of the siblings?!


    What a damned bastard!"


    On both sides of the street, many people also became angered by what Austin had done.


    Although they hated the Purple Sword Sect, they chose to instead channel their anger towards Austin in order to avoid any confrontations with the members of the Purple Sword Sect.


    "Well done, you!


    I wish everyone is as smart as you! You chose the right side!"


    "Ha-ha, don''t be so nice to him. He knows that the Purple Sword Sect is powerful. He just wants to kiss ass. You shouldn''t be surprised that he helped us!"


    Behind the siblings, the pursuers of the Purple Sword Sect once again burst into a fit of wild laughter.


    "Move now!


    Otherwise, I have no choice but to hurt you!"


    The young man became more and more furious. He shouted at Austin as anxiety and anger washed over his face.


    "What''s wrong with you? Get out of our way!"


    The woman also grew more anxious with every passing second.


    "Take it easy, friends. I don''t mean to harm you.


    In fact, I''ll help you get rid of those pesky flies behind you,"


    Austin said with a gentle smile, his hands still behind his back.


    "Fuck off!"


    Seeing the pursuers get closer inch by inch, the young man completely lost his patience. He pulled out a long sword, which burst out a sharp sword radiance. He pointed his weapon at Austin and desperately attacked him.

 Chapter 4240 Take More Slaves

    In the face of the long sword that was about to fall on his head, Austin didn''t seem to have the slightest intention of dodging. He just stood firmly with his hands behind his back, letting out a gentle smile on his face.


    Swish! Swish!


    All of a sudden, the sword radiance filled the sky. Tremendous energy burst out with a great momentum that could drown Austin at any time.


    "What the hell is wrong with that guy? Is he scared out of his wits that he couldn''t even move? He is so screwed!"


    "He''s an arrogant idiot. The swordsmanship of the Lin Clan is very unique and powerful. Is he going to test the sword skill with his physical body? That guy has a death wish!"


    All the people began whispering among themselves upon seeing the mind-boggling scene in front of them.


    Due to their limited strength, none of them was able to perceive Austin''s real cultivation base and combat power.


    As Austin was about to take the attack head-on, everybody couldn''t help but hold their breath, waiting to see a bloody scene to unfold.


    However, all the streaks of sword-light disappeared before they could even hit Austin.


    It turned out that they were all absorbed by him.


    Clang!


    With a huge noise, the long sword in the young man''s hand hit Austin''s chest. The steel trembled erratically as if it collided with a sturdy metal wall.


    Despite the impact that the sword made with Austin''s body, he wasn''t hurt at all. He remained in his earlier position, just standing firmly with his hands behind his back.


    "What the hell?! That''s impossible!"


    The siblings were dumbfounded to the core. They were so proud of their swordsmanship, but it was just rendered useless by this man.


    Even the spectators around couldn''t believe their eyes. They had to take a second look, just to make sure that it was real.


    Of course, the strike from the young man of the Lin Clan was real. The metal-colliding noise was also real. But it was also a fact that Austin wasn''t hurt at all.


    "What the hell happened?


    How is that possible? Was it an illusion?


    How could that brat receive the full-blown strike from the young man of the Lin Clan but remain unharmed?!"


    The people all exclaimed in shock. Their eyes widened and their mouths were left hanging.


    "Maple, just run! I will deal with this guy!"


    The young man yelled at his younger sister, his sword still pointing towards Austin.


    However, the young woman quickly turned around and shouted,


    "Those bastards are already coming!"


    Her piercing scream was evidently full of fear.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this moment, the people of the Purple Sword Sect arrived one after another. Eventually, they were able to surround the siblings of the Lin Clan and Austin.


    "Ha-ha! Where do you think you''re going? Did you plan on running away?


    As I said, there is nowhere you can escape to!"


    A middle-aged man, who seemed to be an ordinary medium-grade divine god, began laughing sinisterly.


    With his peculiar pair of triangular-shaped eyes, he exuded an aura of ferocity and cunning.


    "Ha-ha, I''m so lucky that Miss Maple is here. You were so arrogant before, like a pure and noble phoenix. But soon enough, you''re going to be my persona


    a. They all flew towards the people of the Purple Sword Sect at lightning speed.


    "What the hell is with this thread?"


    "Get off me!"


    The people of the Purple Sword Sect drew their swords out and attempted to slash the ominous-looking red silk threads continuously.


    However, the power of Austin''s spiritual sense was much stronger than theirs.


    As a result, no one from the Purple Sword Sect, not even Wargave, was able to resist the power of the Puppet Strings.


    The Puppet Strings were condensed through the energy of the spiritual soul and thus were intangible. Therefore, it was impossible to cut them with just any kind of sword-light.


    Soon after, numerous long red threads invaded these scoundrels'' Soul Seas and easily entangled around their spiritual souls like vicious red snakes.


    The people of the Purple Sword Sect started crouching, holding their heads, and struggling desperately because of the unbearable pain.


    About a few seconds later, the screaming and writhing stopped.


    All of the people of the Purple Sword Sect, including Wargave, became docile and subdued. They bowed down in front of Austin, signaling that they were now his loyal slaves.


    "Let''s go!"


    With that, Austin waved his sleeve immediately after. He used the law of space and time to teleport all of the people of the Purple Sword Sect, as well as the siblings of the Lin Clan.


    "What has just happened?"


    Where did they go?"


    "I don''t know! A gust of wind suddenly swept and they''re all gone right after!"


    The onlookers seemed pretty confused at the sudden disappearance of all the people that were just here seconds ago.


    After a moment,


    the air at the corner outside the city stirred without warning.


    As the space regained peace, Austin, the people of the Purple Sword Sect, and the siblings of the Lin Clan suddenly appeared.


    "Master!"


    Right there and then, all the people of the Purple Sword Sect stepped forward, bowed deeply, and greeted Austin with the utmost respect.


    "Hey, what''s going on here?"


    The siblings of the Lin Clan were astounded at the sudden scene that developed in front of them.

 Chapter 4241 The Lin Clan Of The Sword Cosmos

    "How did we get here?


    Why did the people of the Purple Sword Sect call you ''master''?


    Who on earth are you?"


    Maple asked, her questions bombarding Austin.


    "Maple, he is dangerous! We should stay away from him!"


    her brother said, putting himself between Maple and Austin, his grip tightening on his sword as he glared at Austin.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am.


    Your clan is in trouble and


    I can help you get through this,"


    Austin said, smiling faintly.


    "What? Are you...


    Are you saying you can help us?"


    Maple and her brother were dumbfounded, disbelief written large on their faces.


    "Our enemy is the Purple Sword Sect. Do you know who they are?


    How do you think you are going to help us?


    Do you think you can handle the Purple Sword Sect?


    Okay, hold on! Let me guess. You are probably from a powerful force.


    But only the Sky Sword Sect, the Xi''men Clan, the Flying Immortal Sword Sect, and the Long Sword Sect can defeat the Purple Sword Sect!


    What''s more, the Purple Sword Sect has sided with the Long Sword Sect for a long time now.


    You can''t help us!


    Don''t talk big when you can''t do anything."


    Maple ended her monologue with a sigh.


    "Maple, we can''t trust him. We don''t even know him. Let''s get out of here,"


    the young man voiced out his thought.


    "The Purple Sword Sect is nothing.


    I''m not even afraid of the Long Sword Sect!


    Let me put it this way. Now that you''ve met me, your clan is destined to survive all of this.


    I can help you if you can find it in yourself to trust me,"


    Austin said, flashing them a mysterious smile.


    "Well..."


    Maple looked Austin in the eye. She could tell that he was confident as he offered his help.


    Despite this, she was not sure if this stranger could help her clan fight the Purple Sword Sect.


    "Look, Maple! There''s no point talking to him. You''re just wasting time here!


    We should leave right now!"


    the young man said to his sister urgently.


    But Maple hesitated, her eyes not leaving Austin.


    "Even if


    urple Sword Sect used to be equivalent to our clan in terms of strength.


    But the Purple Sword Sect and our clan have been enemies since time immemorial.


    However, later, the leader of the Purple Sword Sect began to fawn over the leader of the Long Sword Sect, and became one of the latter''s subsidiary forces. And ever since, they have developed at an alarming rate.


    In this process, it annexed many weaker sects and occupied many territories.


    And since we are sworn enemies of the Purple Sword Sect, they couldn''t let us go.


    They made a move against us half a year ago and


    went to great lengths to weaken our influence.


    Today, they sent an army to ambush our headquarters and planned to rip us out, root and stem.


    My father covered for us and we managed to escape.


    There are a lot of people from the Purple Sword Sect searching for us at the moment."


    Maple filled Austin in with the goings on.


    "Oh?


    So you are important members in your clan?"


    Austin asked.


    "Our father is the chief of the Lin Clan,"


    Maple said, nodding.


    "Oh, I see,"


    Austin said pensively.


    "Now our headquarters have been besieged by the troops of the Purple Sword Sect. Our people are in grave danger,"


    Maple said, staring intently at Austin.


    What she wasn''t saying was that they needed to act now if they wanted to save her clan.

 Chapter 4242 You Were Lying To Me

    "Okay, let''s go. Take me to your home.


    We could save the Lin Clan first and destroy the Purple Sword Sect afterwards,"


    Austin said with a soft laugh.


    "Are we leaving immediately?


    You said we''re going to save the Lin Clan and then destroy the Purple Sword Sect,


    but there''re only three of us. How can we do this?"


    The two siblings couldn''t help but stare at Austin in confusion.


    For a second, they thought that what they heard was a joke!


    "Of course it wouldn''t be just the three of us."


    Austin grinned confidently.


    "I see now!


    I couldn''t help but be shocked by your words!


    The Purple Sword Sect is too powerful and it''s impossible to defeat them with just three people!


    Please inform the force behind you to send out troops so we can deal with the Purple Sword Sect together.


    Surely, the force behind you must be more powerful than the Purple Sword Sect, right?


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so confident and show no fear at all.


    You really are our savior!


    As long as you help us get through this, I''m willing to pay you back in any way, even... is fine."


    A flush slowly bloomed on Maple''s face and a coquettish smile pulled at her lips.


    Any man would understand what she was trying to offer.


    "Maple, you..."


    Anxiety filled Maple''s brother when he heard her words.


    "Ahem! There''s no need for that. My surname is Lin as well, and that''s also why I''ll only treat you as my sister."


    Austin coughed awkwardly and quickly rejected her.


    "Let''s discuss this later. The most important thing right now is to get in contact with the force behind you as soon as possible and send people to help my family out.


    Our headquarters has been under siege for several days already.


    I have no information about the current situation."


    Maple urged.


    "I don''t have any force behind me.


    All I have is already right here.


    Me and these slaves."


    Austin pointed to himself and then towards the dozens of slaves behind him.


    "What? Are you kidding?"


    The two siblings were stunned by Austin''s words again.


    "You don''t have a powerful force comparable to the Purple Sword Sect behind you?


    All you have is yourself and these people?"


    Maple couldn''t contain her disappointment.


    In her mind, she believed that this mysterious young man must have a powerful force suppor


    However, the Purple Sword Sect''s defense was air-tight,


    and I think only about a hundred young disciples managed to escape successfully.


    What''s worse,


    I got news that most of the young disciples who got away were still chased down by enemies.


    In short, the situation isn''t good,"


    an old man in grey, whose eyes were full of sword radiance, stood up and reported dutifully.


    No one in the hall made a single sound for a long moment as they tried to digest his words.


    "Alas, is there really no escape from this battle?"


    An elder eventually let out a heavy sigh.


    "Do you have any news about Maple and Gregory?"


    After another moment of silence, Garth asked another question.


    "They successfully escaped two days ago;


    as for whether they escaped the Purple Sword Sect''s chase or not...


    I haven''t received any news yet,"


    the old man in grey replied.


    "Leader, what should we do next?"


    a charming middle-aged woman asked.


    Although she was quite feminine, her words and behavior were also valiant and heroic in bearing.


    "Try every means to send out our clan''s young disciples.


    They''re the bloodline and hope of our family to rise again in the future.


    As for us old guys, let''s just think on our feet.


    The Purple Sword Sect is much stronger than our clan.


    We are no match for them at all.


    Therefore, everyone should prepare themselves.


    Once the battle begins, let''s all run away as far as we can. Don''t pick a fight you can''t win."


    Another heavy sigh left Garth''s lips as he issued his order.

 Chapter 4243 He Means It

    "That''s the only way for now.


    We can''t defeat the Purple Sword Sect alone.


    Aside from their power, we can''t forget that they are also backed by the Long Sword Sect!


    There''s no easy way for us to get through this!"


    An old man couldn''t help but sigh in frustration. The situation they faced seemed hopeless.


    A deafening silence once again washed over the hall.


    Everyone knew that what the old man said was true.


    Just when everyone was about to lose hope,


    on the horizon far away from the Red Sword City,


    a dozen figures suddenly appeared.


    They were none other than Austin and his companions.


    With Maple and her brother leading the way, they made their way towards the city.


    "The Red Sword City is right in front of us. It''s our clan''s headquarters,"


    the young man said to Austin as he pointed at the city in the distance.


    "So


    this city is the headquarters of your clan.


    You really weren''t kidding when you said you guys were under heavy attack."


    Austin sympathized with his companions when he saw the besieged city.


    "Mr. Lin, how do you plan to help our clan deal with the Purple Sword Sect?"


    Maple was still doubtful of the young cultivator. She wasn''t afraid to show him that she didn''t trust him.


    She thought Austin was most likely to be a liar.


    "Mr. Lin, don''t tell me that you are going to save our clan by killing every single member of the Purple Sword Sect."


    Maple''s brother also couldn''t stand his presence.


    But his anger for the young man was for a different reason.


    He didn''t like Austin because he thought Austin wanted to take advantage of his sister.


    After all, Maple''s beauty was one of a kind.


    "Well, to be completely frank, you''re right.


    That''s exactly what I''m going to do,"


    Austin replied with a mischievous smile.


    "Let''s go!"


    With this, Austin waved his hand and strode forward.


    "Let''s go and follow our master!"


    "Master, you are awesome!


    ctfully when they saw the old man.


    "Garth, come out.


    You''re dead meat!"


    the old man said as he stood inside the void. His sharp eyes pierced through everyone''s soul.


    Being a genuine premium-grade divine god, he naturally held a high position in the Purple Sword Sect.


    Dead silence enveloped the Red Sword City.


    "Ha-ha! You can''t escape, Garth!


    Look how pathetic you''ve become!


    It''s useless to keep hiding!


    All of you, come out now and face the wrath of the Purple Sword Sect!"


    The old man burst into a fit of laughter.


    However, there was still no response in the Red Sword City.


    It was as if


    no one was inside.


    "So all the members of the Lin Clan choose to be cowards.


    Well, everyone, get ready. Let''s force our way in and kill them all!"


    the old man ordered.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Ruin the Red Sword City!"


    "Let''s fight!


    Let''s plunder their women!"


    Receiving the order of the old man, the people of the Purple Sword Sect all roared in excitement.


    With a murderous look on their faces, they excitedly charged into the Red Sword City.


    "Sir, bad news!


    The people of the Purple Sword Sect are now charging into the city!"


    In the meeting hall of the Lin Clan''s mansion, the senior members were all shocked upon receiving the news.

 Chapter 4244 The Provocation From The Slaves

    "A battle seems inevitable.


    We must get ready for it.


    Remember, be prepared for war, but don''t seek one. Aggression is not our first choice.


    Escape if you can to preserve our bloodline.


    Those who survive this battle will have to shoulder the heavy responsibility of reviving our entire clan."


    Garth got up and gave a final, stern pep-talk.


    "We understand, sir."


    The other senior members of the Lin Clan stood up as well.


    At that moment,


    attacks began outside the Red Sword City.


    The people of the Purple Sword Sect had initiated the battle.


    In terms of strength, the Lin Clan was hopelessly outmatched.


    The only reason the army of the Purple Sword Sect hadn''t attacked in the past few days was that they wanted to torture their enemy.


    "Charge!"


    "Destroy the Red Sword City!"


    A mighty army rushed towards the Red Sword City like waves and crashed upon the walls.


    Meanwhile, the people of the Lin Clan began showing up as well. They flew into the sky from every corner of the city, readying their weapons and magic treasures for a fight to the death.


    A fierce battle was about to begin.


    However, before the first blow could land...


    "Members of the Purple Sword Sect, listen to me. Stop wherever you are and kneel to my master!


    Whoever fails to comply dies!"


    A roaring order was heard.


    The voice spread across the void and reached every single member of the Purple Sword Sect.


    "What the hell''s going on?"


    The people targeted by the voice were stunned at the order and looked in the direction of the voice.


    As they stopped to look for the source of the order, things became creepily quiet outside the Red Sword City.


    Then they noticed Austin walking towards them with Maple, her brother, and dozens of his slaves in tow.


    The roar had come from one of the slaves.


    The people of the Purple Sword Sect stared at Austin and his companions with furious eyes. To be ordered to kneel was a great dishonor.


    "Who said that?"


    a master of the Purple Sword Sect harshly enquired as he stepped out of the crowd.


    "It was me.


    My master commands it. Don''t you dare disobey him!"


    From the lines of slaves


    e of the blast spread out in all directions, devouring and strangling everything in its path.


    The people of the Purple Sword Sect also came to their senses and began cursing madly.


    "How dare you!


    You are messing with death!


    Insulting Elder Roland is a serious crime!"


    "You''ll all die!


    All of you!


    Elder Roland, give the order and we will kill them all!"


    "Kill them and everyone related to them as well!"


    The people of the Purple Sword Sect were roaring like a group of furious beasts, hungry for a ferocious fight.


    "Tear them into pieces!


    Then run a background check. Everyone related to them should be executed at once. In public!"


    Elder Roland began to calm down. He waved his hand and gave the order.


    In his eyes, Austin and his companions were mere nobodies. He shouldn''t have been furious with them.


    "I almost lost my cool just now.


    It looks like I need to improve my self-control."


    He smiled with self-mockery.


    "Kill them all!"


    With a wave of his hand, one of the masters of the Purple Sword Sect began leading a large group of people to attack. They first had to surround Austin and his companions.


    Meanwhile, guards were getting curious


    in the Red Sword City.


    "Sir,


    something strange is going on.


    The people of the Purple Sword Sect


    have stopped attacking the city.


    We have no idea why."


    A member of the Lin Clan reported loudly as he rushed into the meeting hall.

 Chapter 4245 Absorbing The Sword Light

    "Hmm, you''re right. That''s odd.


    A few moments ago, the Purple Sword Sect was attacking the city.


    But now, they had ceased all their attacks.


    Is this another round of their games? Or are they plotting something?"


    an elder of the Lin Clan pondered aloud.


    "Monitor their every move. Keep me posted,"


    Garth ordered.


    Meanwhile,


    Austin was outside the Red Sword City, surrounded by dozens of his slaves.


    "Our duty is to keep our master safe!"


    his slaves declared in unison.


    Since they had been controlled by Austin through the Puppet Strings, they would put him before anything else.


    Their master was their top priority. It would be an honor to die for him.


    Maple and her brother tightened their grip around their swords and readied themselves to fight.


    Then, an army from the Purple Sword Sect came rushing towards them. Each of them held a determined and murderous look on their faces.


    "Stand back. I got this." Austin wickedly smiled.


    He gestured for his slaves to give him space. They all obeyed. Maple and her brother followed suit.


    "Come on! Let''s tear this brat into bits!"


    The troops marched on, heading straight on in Austin''s direction. They unsheathed their swords and brandished them at him, producing powerful sword lights. They instantly surrounded him.


    Austin, on the other hand, remained calm and collected. He had his hands clasped behind his back, patiently waiting for them to arrive.


    He didn''t make a move or avoid the incoming blows.


    The sword lights fell on him, and he simply let it happen.


    There was a world of swordsmanship, along with five truths of swordsmanship growing inside Austin''s body. It was beneficial for him that all these sword aura and intent were raining on him. He would use this to his advantage to nourish the world of swordsmanship and the truths of swordsmanship.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t dodge these attacks. He wanted all of them.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    The streaks of sword light landed on him. To his enemies'' surprise, they all disappeared on his body.


    He absorbed all of them!


    Just when the sharp swords were about to pierce Austin''s body, they were thrown away.


    "W-What!? How could this be?"


    The army from the Purple Sword Sect were dumbfounded. They halted in their tracks.


    "Is that all you got?


    Come on. Give it a little more effort,"


    Austin taunted, adding more salt in their wounds.


    He wanted them to release more sword aura and sword intent.


    "Don''t be afraid!


    We can take him down together!"


    The Purple Sword Sect stood their ground and encouraged their army. They launched another set of


    arder!" Austin demanded as he mockingly shook his head.


    He wanted to provoke his opponent even more.


    "How is that possible?


    You..."


    The strong man was thunderstruck.


    "What..."


    All the creatures stared at Austin as if they were at the presence of a monster.


    "This guy is not simple. It turns out that he has hidden his real strength!"


    Elder Roland of the Purple Sword Sect started sweating profusely. He underestimated his power before, and he was thinking twice if they could even defeat him.


    "Come on, what are you waiting for? Don''t waste my time,"


    Austin continued to taunt the strong man.


    "Damn it!


    Brat, I don''t believe I can''t bring you down.


    I will take you out!" The strong man flew into white-hot rage.


    He waved his gigantic sword around, and he bombarded Austin with a barrel of secret sword skills.


    The sword light he unleashed rained down on Austin.


    This brought happiness on Austin. This was exactly what he wanted. He still didn''t dodge, allowing the sword light to fall on his body.


    Of course, all the sword light had been absorbed by him. He utilized it as the nourishment of the world of swordsmanship in his body.


    Austin then flicked the giant sword, sending it flying away.


    He looked relaxed and tranquil. He didn''t look like he was in the middle of a fight.


    "Lame,


    lame,


    lame!


    Can''t you put more effort into it?


    If that''s all you''ve got, get lost and let other masters in your sect challenge me."


    Austin kept shaking his head, feeling very disappointed at the strong man''s strength.


    Finally,


    this broke the strong man down.


    "No!


    How could this be!


    What are you? Why are you still in one piece?!"


    the strong man cried out, feeling very frustrated.

 Chapter 4246 Challenge An Army

    The strong man didn''t launch another attack on Austin. Staring at the ground with his head hung low, he had completely broken down with frustration.


    "If you don''t want to fight anymore, just get out of here then. Get lost!" Austin snapped impatiently.


    He flicked his sleeve, throwing the strong man backwards. The strong man fell onto the troops of the Purple Sword Sect, toppling a few soldiers.


    The strong man who was a genuine medium-grade divine god of a supreme universe couldn''t even defend himself in a simple confrontation with Austin.


    "Are all the members of the Purple Sword Sect as weak as this loser?


    I want to go a few rounds with someone stronger."


    Austin shook his head in disappointment.


    "Watch your tongue, you brat!


    I''m going to bring you down!"


    "How dare you insult our sect like that? You are dead meat!"


    Hearing Austin''s remarks, more than ten masters of the Purple Sword Sect were enraged. They dashed towards Austin at full speed.


    They were all genuine medium-grade divine gods.


    "Less crap talk, more action. Just show me what you''ve got,"


    Austin said flatly and rolled his eyes as he stood still.


    Each of the masters of the Purple Sword Sect was an excellent swordsman. Austin was elated to see them charge at him though he didn''t show it on his face.


    "Die and go to hell!"


    The sword cultivators performed their most powerful sword skills against Austin, one after another.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Dazzling sword radiance filled the air and rained down on Austin like supercharged bolts of lightning.


    Unfazed, Austin didn''t even move at all. The five truths of swordsmanship as well as the world of swordsmanship in his body absorbed all the sword aura and sword intent thrown at him.


    He occasionally shook off the sharp swords that were landed and impaled his body.


    The attacking masters roared and released all their power and strength.


    It was a sharp and even laughable contrast with Austin who looked calm and composed.


    "Maple, you are right.


    Mr. Lin is not as simple as one would initially think.


    He is totally awesome!"


    Maple''s brother remarked, almost dumbfounded at the unfolding scene.


    Maple didn''t respond. She stared at Austin with deep admiration in her beautiful eyes. The sight of Austin''s calm composure was breathtaking for her.


    "Die, you bastard! Just die!"


    The masters of the Purple Sword Sect surrounded Austin and raised their sharp swords and lunged at him with their full might.


    Their actions were futile as the


    n group together and fight me,"


    Austin challenged as he glanced at the troops of the Purple Sword Sect.


    "What the hell did he say? !


    Did this brat just say that he wants to take on all of us!"


    The people of the Purple Sword Sect went ballistic when they heard Austin''s mocking tone.


    But after seeing his display of terrifying strength,


    none of them dared to challenge him to a duel.


    Elder Roland stared at Austin with mixed feelings.


    Although he looked calm and composed, he was actually shaken up from the inside.


    ''Pfft. What''s this brat''s real strength? How strong could he be?''


    Elder Roland wondered.


    He unleashed his spiritual sense to check Austin''s strength but the scan returned with nothing.


    He trembled in fear as he slightly faded.


    "All right, then.


    I will do as you wish.


    Everyone, listen up! All of you attack this brat together and tear him into pieces,"


    Elder Roland announced to everyone present after a moment of thought.


    "Excuse me?


    Elder Roland, you want all of us to attack this brat?"


    The masters of the Purple Sword Sect were all shocked by Elder Roland''s order.


    ''If the news of what we''re about to do got out,


    we would become the laughingstock in the Sword Cosmos even if we defeated this brat,''


    they thought to themselves.


    "From here on, do as I say. Those who disobey my orders shall be severely punished, after we come back!"


    Elder Roland said.


    The young man in front of him was too terrifying and mysterious to mess with.


    Even Elder Roland himself lacked the confidence to fight him, let alone defeat him.


    In order to figure out the young man''s real strength, he had to give the order.

 Chapter 4247 A Piece Of Cake

    Since Elder Roland was a semi-governing god,


    he could defeat a genuine premium-grade divine god in a second just like how Austin did.


    However, he might not be able to do it as easily, even if Austin made it look like a piece of cake.


    In a quick moment, Elder Roland realized that if he couldn''t defeat this young man, the day''s events would make the Purple Sword Sect a laughingstock.


    Therefore, it was better to send the whole army to deal with him in one go.


    Despite Austin''s immense power, Elder Roland didn''t think he could win over all of them.


    Each warrior in the army was an expert in swordsmanship and could launch fierce attacks.


    "Elder Roland has given the order. Let''s attack as one and chop his limbs off!"


    The masters of the Purple Sword Sec let out a deafening shout.


    "Charge!


    Dismember this brat!"


    Everyone in the army was burning bright with motivation.


    They quickly rushed towards Austin from all directions.


    Every inch of the space around them was filled with dazzling sword radiance.


    Numerous streaks of sword radiance lit up the battlefield.


    It was a dazzling sight despite the violence it contained.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Countless sharp sword lights rained down on Austin like a brilliant shower of lights.


    "Our master is in trouble. Protect him!"


    Although all of Austin''s slaves knew that he was powerful, they didn''t believe that he would have much chance of winning against so many sword cultivators, so they quickly rushed forward to protect him.


    All of them were loyal to Austin.


    They wouldn''t hesitate even if they had to lay down their own lives.


    "Maple, we''re doomed,"


    Maple''s brother said in despair, his eyes stuck on the wave of sword radiance.


    Both of them cowered behind Austin,


    desperately trying to hide from the Purple Sword Sect''s army that surrounded them on all sides.


    If Austin was attacked, they would also be targeted.


    No matter how powerful they were, it was impossible for them to survive with so many sword cultivators aiming for their heads.


    "Alas!


    Maybe this is our fate.


    Let''s give our all!


    We can''t let anyo


    greatly improve his fighting power.


    "How could this be? It''s weird!


    He''s a monster!


    Even if we attack him together, he''s still fine!"


    "Not just fine, he seems excited to be attacked!"


    "Freak!"


    "Impossible!


    Is this a dream?"


    Loud shouts of confusion left the people of the Purple Sword Sect as they realized something was unusual about their enemy.


    None of them could believe what was happening in front of their eyes.


    It was unbelievable!


    At this moment,


    news reached the Red Sword City.


    "Sir,


    great news!


    The people of the Purple Sword Sect aren''t attacking us.


    They''re fighting a young man outside the city instead.


    They''re currently locked in battle.


    Moreover, I also saw Mr. Gregory and Miss Maple. They''re both fine."


    A member who was responsible for gathering information quickly reported as he rushed into the Lin Clan''s meeting hall.


    As one, the senior members of the Lin Clan released their spiritual senses to check the situation outside the city.


    Although the masters of the Purple Sword Sect already set up an array to isolate the Red Sword City,


    the senior members of the Lin Clan could still vaguely perceive the situation outside the city.


    "Are you sure?


    A young man is fighting against the entire army of the Purple Sword Sect?"


    an elder of the Lin Clan questioned with a frown, as if he couldn''t believe the words that reached his ears.

 Chapter 4248 Subduing Slaves

    "If I''m not mistaken, this is what is happening.


    A young man is fighting against the army of the Purple Sword Sect all by himself," the clansman said hesitantly.


    It seemed that he wasn''t sure either. It was as if he knew what he saw but found it so confusing and unbelievable.


    After all, it was pretty inconceivable for someone to confront a whole army. Furthermore, he was talking about the army of the Purple Sword Sect. He felt like the seniors of the Lin Clan would think that he was crazy for saying such a thing.


    In fact, one would even find it suspicious even if he saw it in person.


    Upon hearing this report, the seniors of the Lin Clan immediately released their spiritual senses, which passed the barriers set up by the Purple Sword Sect, to have a look at the situation happening outside the Red Sword City.


    As they witnessed what the scout had said, they were so shocked to see that it was indeed true.


    "Anyway, my children are out there. I have to go and pick them up!"


    Garth, the leader of the Lin Clan, suddenly exclaimed as he stood and walked out of the hall.


    "I''ll temporarily leave all of our clan''s affairs to you.


    Everything will still proceed as we have planned,"


    he instructed his clansmen.


    "Leader, please calm down. What you''re about to do is too risky.


    The army of the Purple Sword Sect is still surrounding the area. If you go out like this, we don''t know what might happen to you,"


    one of the senior members hurriedly advised, trying to convince Garth to not go out.


    "It is my children we''re talking about. I have to do this no matter what."


    Garth just shook his head and strode out of the hall. Then, he quickly went outside of the city.


    Inside the hall, the senior members of the Lin Clan couldn''t help but look at each other helplessly.


    They knew that above all, their leader treasured his children the most. He would definitely do anything for them, even if he risked his life.


    Especially at this crucial moment, no one could stop him from going out to bring his children back.


    "We have no choice. I''ll go out with the leader!"


    A middle-aged man suddenly stood and also followed Garth out of the city.


    "Me too! We need to ensure the safety of our leader!"


    In an instant, a dozen senior members of the Lin Clan also went out and followed Garth.


    In the end, almost half of the senior members chose to go out of the Red Sword City to accompany Garth and get his children back.


    At the same time, a large number of warriors from the Lin Clan also rushed out and followed closely behind.


    Meanwhile,


    just outside the city, the Purple Sword Sect''s army was still busy dealing with Austin.


    Austin was fight


    le Sword Sect. Why are you calling him master? Why are you helping him? Have you gone insane?"


    "Argh!


    Hey! What were you thinking? Why did you hack me with your sword?!"


    "Elder Reggie, don''t kill me! Don''t you recognize me? I''m the third generation disciple of the Purple Sword Sect!"


    "Damn it! What did that brat do? Why are our own people turning against each other?! This is horrendous! Something''s wrong!"


    The remaining members of the army of the Purple Sword Sect were getting more and more confused. They couldn''t understand why the strong masters of their sect suddenly began attacking their own comrades.


    "Shit! What the hell happened?"


    Roland''s face almost turned pale when he saw the chaotic situation.


    A lot of emotions were stirring inside him. He felt anger, frustration, confusion, and fear.


    He saw and heard with his own eyes and ears that his companions started referring to Austin as their master, and began attacking their own people.


    "You, brat! What did you do to our warriors?!"


    Roland couldn''t help but roar and vent his anger.


    However, Austin just ignored him and continued subduing the rest of them.


    "Retreat! All of you retreat!"


    Roland finally issued the order, seeing that the situation would only worsen if it went on and they didn''t do something.


    Almost half of the army had already been transformed by Austin into his slaves, and they had dealt huge damage to the remaining divine gods of the Purple Sword Sect.


    The remaining soldiers were trembling and panic-stricken. When they heard Roland''s order, they immediately retreated and pulled themselves far from Austin and their former comrades.


    "Brat, I''ll ask you again!


    What did you do to my men?!"


    Roland asked through gritted teeth, giving Austin a menacing glare.

 Chapter 4249 Wrath Fire Sword

    "Maybe they suddenly changed their minds and thought that I am a good person, so they decided to work for me instead of working for your evil sect,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Brat, it is best that you do not play any tricks. You can''t afford to provoke the Purple Sword Sect.


    We have the strong support of the Long Sword Sect. They got our backs!


    If you make an enemy of the Purple Sword Sect, it automatically means that you are also an enemy of the Long Sword Sect,"


    Roland threatened.


    It wasn''t until this time that he also felt a looming fear of Austin''s fighting power.


    Even when confronting the whole army of the Purple Sword Sect just by himself, Austin didn''t lose. Instead, he had the upper hand.


    Even Roland was not sure whether he could make such a shocking achievement like Austin.


    So he knew that with every move he made, he had to deal with Austin carefully.


    Unless it was necessary, he didn''t want to get locked into a fight with him.


    "Young man, I don''t know what kind of feud or misunderstanding you have with our sect.


    But if you can stop here and make peace with us,


    it will be best for all of us. Then I can let it go and forget all about it.


    However, if you insist on this foolishness, you will bear the wrath from both the Purple Sword Sect and the Long Sword Sect.


    I don''t think that there are many people in the whole Sword Cosmos who would dare to be the offenders of both the Purple Sword Sect and the Long Sword Sect, let alone you, a young man,"


    Roland continued, careful not to set a trigger.


    "Oh, is that so?


    It sounds like a threat. Are you threatening me right now?"


    Austin asked with a sneer.


    With Austin''s strength and trump cards, the inferior Purple Sword Sect did not even have enough merit to make him nervous, let alone fearful enough to retreat.


    "Young man, think twice before you do anything that you might regret later!


    Don''t talk big and behave so arrogantly.


    Otherwise, it will be too late!"


    Roland said slowly, narrowing his eyes at Austin seeing that the young man did not flinch at all.


    "Ha ha, old man, you are just wasting your time. You can never ever scare me.


    To be honest with you, I don''t mind being an enemy of the Purple Sword Sect, let alone regret it.


    Come closer and let me tell you a secret. I don''t take the Long Sword Sect seriously. So don''t ever think that you can threaten me using the name of that poor and despicable sect.


    As a matter of fact, let''s cut the crap and just fight! You talk too much!"


    Austin said with a mocking smile as he walked towards


    rocious energy pressure had completely locked on Austin!


    The overwhelming sword aura and sword intent rushed towards Austin like a raging tide.


    ''Cool!


    The quality of the sword aura and sword intent is very good. This is the fight that I like!


    Keep going and don''t stop!''


    Austin murmured inwardly to himself. The five truths of swordsmanship and the world of swordsmanship in Austin''s body began to absorb the sword aura and sword intent that appeared to want to devour him.


    ''Well, it is indeed true that the higher the level of a swordsman is, the more powerful his swordsmanship becomes.


    This old man''s swordsmanship has proven to be really good.


    Likewise, the quality of the sword aura and sword intent he broke out is both excellent!''


    Surprised, Austin stood still and let Roland''s sword aura and sword intent attack him. He wanted to absorb them completely.


    For him, such attacks were not much of a threat anyway. He could easily recover from whatever minor scratches the swords inflicted on him.


    On the contrary, he welcomed them into his body.


    The more sword aura and sword intent landed him, the better!


    "You like that, brat? Then try my Wrath Fire Sword!


    Die!"


    Roland shouted angrily and activated all the energy that his whole body could wield. His body was boiling and burning, as a peerless sword radiance was suddenly slashed out!


    The sword radiance was burning fiercely. It was extremely sharp and had an extremely high temperature.


    Countless bright sword-light continuously merged into the burning sword radiance, making its momentum accelerate further, burning the void and destroying space and time everywhere!


    Wham!


    The sword radiance quickly slashed at Austin.

 Chapter 4250 You Have Gone Too Far

    "Well, I guess that''s not too bad,"


    Austin said indifferently as he sensed the sword radiance unleashed by Elder Roland.


    Of course, he wouldn''t be too impressed because the elder couldn''t be on par with him in terms of swordsmanship.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The five truths of swordsmanship suddenly flew out of Austin''s body and lined up in front of him.


    Sensing the overwhelming sword aura and sword intent, the world of swordsmanship inside his body also activated and began to release a terrifying force.


    "Come on, brat! Show me what you''ve got!


    Let''s see if your arrogance can match your skills!"


    Elder Roland shouted coldly.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Then he finally unleashed his overwhelming sword lights.


    These instantly engulfed the space where Austin was standing.


    At the same time, the space surrounding Austin started collapsing and disintegrating inch by inch.


    Seeing this, he recognized that Elder Roland was indeed a remarkable swordsman.


    The elder was actually far stronger than most semi-governing gods.


    In fact, his strength was already close to a governing god.


    "Look! Elder Roland is so powerful!


    He will definitely take out that conceited brat!"


    "Elder Roland, you are invincible! Kill that brat to avenge our comrades!"


    Seeing that Elder Roland personally faced Austin and performed such a brilliant skill, the people of the Purple Sword Sect cheered loudly.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The burning sword radiance released by the elder rushed towards Austin with great momentum.


    In just a split-second, the ferocious sword lights enveloped Austin.


    Each sword light contained the essence of swordsmanship, which exuded an overbearing aura.


    Swoosh!


    At the same time, the five truths of swordsmanship and the world of swordsmanship in Austin''s body unleashed an enormous force that swallowed all the sword lights that were hurled towards him.


    The seemingly endless sword aura and sword intent were then continuously absorbed into Austin''s body and readily became a source of nourishment for the world of swordsmanship.


    The burning sword radiance rapidly approached Austin.


    In just the blink of an eye, it was just about a few inches away from him.


    Under Austin''s control, the five truths of swordsmanship immediately merged and turned into a huge sharp sword.


    Before the burning sword radiance made contact with Austin, the merged five truths of swordsmanship instantly blocked it.


    In fact, the five truths of swordsmanship could instantly morph into anything Austin envisioned.


    Clang!


    A deafening sound of crisp metal colliding with each other reverberated in the air.


    Although the moment


    rple Sword Sect would take the opportunity to invade and break into the city, Garth strictly ordered his men to close the gates right after they came out.


    He and the senior leaders of the Lin Clan were determined to fight off their enemies even if it cost their lives. They had one goal, and they were dead set on fulfilling it.


    "Everyone, be careful. We are heavily outnumbered and overpowered by our enemies. We must stick together and look out for each other to avoid unnecessary casualties.


    As much as possible, stay close to me.


    This is the only way we can increase our odds of surviving."


    The moment they got out of the city, Garth reminded the core members of his clan explicitly.


    Although he was hell-bent on sacrificing himself to protect his children and clansmen, he was still nervous facing death.


    "Rest assured, sir. We will always stay close to you."


    The core members of the Lin Clan nodded. They also knew how serious the situation was.


    As soon as they came out, Garth and the senior members drew out their swords and magic treasures. They were resolved to fight hard whatever came their way.


    The masters of the Purple Sword Sect had set up Isolation Arrays around the Red Sword City, so the people inside the city had difficulty determining and figuring out what was really happening outside even when using their spiritual sense.


    When the members of the Lin Clan finally saw the scene outside of the city, they immediately stopped on their tracks.


    They were bewildered at what unfolded before their eyes.


    "What the hell?


    What happened here?"


    All of them couldn''t help but wonder. They were almost petrified as what welcomed them.


    The anxiety that previously engulfed their hearts was instantly replaced with confusion.

 Chapter 4251 Get In My Way

    The sight that greeted their eyes was incredible. The prestigious Elder Roland was roaring at a young man and there was a furious look on his face.


    From what they could make of his words, he seemed to be scolding the young man for pushing him too far.


    What surprised them the most was that his tone was more grievous than angry.


    On the other hand, the young man was calmly standing there with his hands tied behind his back. There was a peaceful expression on his face and a mocking smile on his lips.


    In addition, the army of the Purple Sword Sect was standing far away with a dejected demeanor.


    Their once arrogant and aggressive manners were all but gone.


    "Leader, it looks like the report was correct. There''s indeed a young man battling the entire army all by himself.


    I would have thought it impossible. But it is true!"


    "Why do I get the feeling that the young man has the upper hand?


    Look at that! Elder Roland is hurling curses at him in exasperation."


    "That''s insane! What the hell did that guy do which has made the powerful troop of the Purple Sword Sect so dispirited?


    I don''t know what it was, but it surely must have been something!"


    The senior members of the Lin Clan were confused after witnessing the events of the battlefield. It was difficult for them to understand what was going on. Most of them felt like they were in an impossible dream


    However, one thing that remained clear in their minds was that this was a good thing for the clan.


    Perhaps with this young man standing against it, the Purple Sword Sect wouldn''t attack them anymore.


    Suddenly,


    "Leader, I can''t sense any trace of Miss Maple and Mr. Gregory.


    Is there something wrong?"


    an elder asked in a doubtful tone.


    "No!


    Their auras were present just now. It is very faint now but


    I can still sense their presence,"


    Garth said excitedly.


    "Then, where are they?"


    Everyone else was confused.


    "Their auras s


    We are here to help you."


    Garth cupped his hands and bowed to Austin.


    He was being respectful since he wanted to be friends with Austin.


    "Ahem... Okay.


    But can you please step aside and let me finish this battle?"


    Austin asked with a frown.


    "What... What do you mean?"


    Garth was stunned by Austin''s words.


    "I mean that you are getting in my way.


    Please let me finish practicing my skills with this old man. We can then discuss everything in detail.


    All right?"


    Austin was getting a little impatient.


    "Well... Of course, it''s um... Okay. Don''t let us keep you."


    Garth smiled awkwardly and stepped aside.


    The other senior members of the Lin Clan also followed suit.


    They could see that this young man had everything under control and they were simply in his way.


    "Brat, you think you''re so great that you can use me as target practice?"


    Elder Roland lost all his cool when he heard Austin''s words.


    "You go too far!


    I''ll kill you myself,


    and tear your corpse into pieces!"


    He roared at Austin in a ferocious tone. As a semi-governing god, he had never been so badly insulted.


    A young man was going to use him as target practice! How dare he?


    Boom!


    In his pure rage, a violent burst of sword light erupted from his body like a volcano.

 Chapter 4252 Drawing Austin To Their Side

    "Wrath Fire Sword!"


    Utterly exasperated, Elder Roland used his most powerful move once more.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Hundreds of millions of dazzling sword auras were continuously merged and gathered into a huge streak of burning sword radiance.


    With this, a terrifying aura that could seemingly destroy everything surged out from it.


    Wherever the sword radiance passed, the space trembled, collapsed, and shattered.


    "That''s more like it!"


    Seeing the vicious attack that Elder Roland had unleashed once again, Austin was extremely elated.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    In an instant, Austin also released the five truths of swordsmanship and transformed them into a long sword to confront Elder Roland''s burning sword radiance.


    Clang!


    The two forces collided, generating a massive impact.


    Huge energy waves spread out and made the entire void shook violently.


    At the same time, the void within hundreds of millions of miles was instantly smashed to pieces.


    The immense energy was so devastating.


    "Absorb!"


    Not wasting any time, Austin activated the five truths of swordsmanship and the world of swordsmanship to absorb the sword aura and sword intent contained in the sword radiance of Elder Roland.


    "Take this!"


    On the other hand, Elder Roland mustered all his strength to activate the sword radiance to its fullest power, trying to slash Austin with it.


    A steady flow of sword auras, sword intents, and sword energy were then transmitted to the sword radiance from the palm of the elder.


    "Oh, not bad.


    Interesting. Can you do better?


    Come on! Attack harder!"


    Austin became more thrilled as he saw the amount of energy contained in Elder Roland''s attack.


    "Go to hell, you bastard!"


    Hearing Austin''s taunts, the elder became more infuriated. He roared mightily and gave his all in this attack.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, the sword radiance that he let out couldn''t increase its power anymore.


    "W-what''s going on?


    My swordsmanship level is dropping?


    The sword aura and sword intent in my move are also decreasing rapidly.


    Does it mean that they''re being absorbed?!"


    Elder Roland''s face almost turned pale as he speculated about this.


    After a few moments, both the sword aura and sword intent contained in the sword radiance were completely absorbed.


    With a flick of his finger, Austin turned the sword radiance into dust.


    "You brat... What ki


    ct. Actually, they are the ones that need to fear me,"


    Austin sneered as he looked condescendingly at the elder.


    "What did you say? You boastful bastard!


    How dare you belittle the Long Sword Sect?!"


    Elder Roland shouted, his voice full of resentment.


    "I said what I said.


    I don''t like the Long Sword Sect, so they''re next in my list.


    Sooner or later, they will also fall in my hands,"


    Austin remarked with a mischievous smile.


    "You... You piece of shit! Aren''t you afraid of openly declaring such rebellious words?


    Just you wait! The Long Sword Sect will definitely hunt you down!"


    Hearing Austin''s words, Elder Roland was deeply shocked and aggravated by the insolence of the young man.


    ''What should I do next? This old man''s swordsmanship has already fallen a lot. His fighting power has also been greatly reduced.


    Let''s see if I can subdue him with the Puppet Strings.


    If everything goes well, he''d be the first semi-governing god that I have enslaved,''


    Austin thought carefully.


    So far, the genuine premium-grade divine gods were already the strongest members in Austin''s army of slaves.


    Although he had desired to enslave a semi-governing god since a while back, he had never been successful.


    Of course, if he could subdue a semi-governing god, it would be very useful for him.


    This addition to his army would definitely be huge.


    "Well, there''s no harm in trying!"


    Under the control of Austin''s mind, red silk strings surged out from his Soul Sea.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In an instant, these red strings rushed towards the elder like deadly serpents.

 Chapter 4253 Its Too Late

    Just like that, Austin released his puppet strings at full force.


    Each string was infused with a copious amount of extremely powerful spiritual soul energy.


    He was willing to give it his best shot if it meant he could subdue a semi-governing god.


    The red silk strings, like sharp arrows, stormed towards Elder Roland''s Soul Sea.


    In less than a second, the red puppet strings forced their way into his Soul Sea.


    "Hey!


    What the hell are these?!" Elder Roland yelled out, startled.


    He could instantly feel that these red silk strings were utterly strange and dangerous.


    "Get��


    Get out!" Elder Roland drove his spiritual sense to bombard the invading red silk strings.


    At the same time, tens of thousands of high-grade magic treasures appeared around his spiritual soul.


    Most of them were chaotic magic treasures.


    In addition to these magic treasures,


    there were also over a hundred arrays protecting his spiritual soul.


    It seemed that he could defend himself very well.


    "He protects his spiritual soul so well."


    Seeing this, Austin couldn''t help but frown in disappointment.


    He was almost annoyed that Elder Roland had so many high-level magic treasures. After all, he was fighting a semi-governing god.


    Nonetheless, Austin didn''t give up so easily.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Tens of thousands of red silk strings continued to attack Elder Roland.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Crisp sounds deafened the space as the red silk strings stormed the sky and collided with the magic treasures and protection arrays.


    As a result, Elder Roland''s Soul Sea got filled with continuous clanging sounds.


    "Stop this now, you brat!"


    The elder roared at Austin as he impelled his spiritual sense to fight against Austin.


    Upon hearing that Elder Roland was getting exasperated, Austin activated more and more puppet strings to attack the Soul Sea of the furious semi-governing god.


    Now, Elder Roland''s Soul Sea had turned into a red sea.


    However, his spiritual soul was still tightly protected by his tens of thousands of magic treasures and over a hundred arrays.


    Although the puppet strings were undeniably strong, it didn''t look like they could get to the spiritual soul.


    Elder Roland, on the other hand, also had trouble driving these numerous red silk strings out of his Soul Sea.


    It would appear that they had reached a stalemate.


    "So...


    I guess you want to compete with me using magic treasures, huh?" Austin sneered.


    He couldn''t even keep himself from letting out a chuckle.


    When he finished ta


    he had been tightly wound up in the void.


    Meanwhile, in his Soul Sea,


    tens of thousands of high-level magic treasures were still attacking each other, bursting out a cosmic amount of fighting energy.


    Since Austin''s magic treasures were suppressing the ones possessed by Elder Roland, nothing could resist the puppet strings anymore. They continued to envelop the elder''s spiritual soul until they could grasp it firmly.


    Truth be told, his current situation was almost a helpless cause.


    "Damn it! Somebody make it stop!"


    The elder, a semi-governing god, felt like his head was about to explode. The pain had gotten so unbearable that he was on the verge of losing his sanity.


    "This is getting ridiculous!


    Let''s help Elder Roland!


    It seems like he can''t hold on any longer!"


    At this point, the people of the Purple Sword Sect in the distance had finally realized that something wrong was going on. Elder Roland''s battle with Austin should have only been between the two of them, but seeing that their elder was in a life-threatening condition, his men wouldn''t just stand idly.


    "Where do you think you''re going?


    Anyone who dares to approach our master shall be put to death!"


    Hundreds of Austin''s divine god slaves immediately stepped forward and blocked the approaching members of the Purple Sword Sect.


    "It''s time! Let''s also help this young hero!"


    Garth, together with the senior members of the Lin Clan, also rushed up to prevent the people of the Purple Sword Sect from going any further.


    "We have no other choice!


    Elder Roland is in grave danger. Kill anyone who gets in our way!"


    The people of the Purple Sword Sect came to their senses and charged forth.

 Chapter 4254 Control Elder Roland

    A fierce battle ensued.


    A large number of people of the Purple Sword Sect rushed over with lightning momentum.


    Austin''s slaves and the senior members of the Lin Clan being all divine gods were not intimidated by the sheer number of the enemy.


    For a moment, the two opposing armies were locked in an intense fight.


    "Master, there are too many enemies. We are outnumbered!"


    Left with no choice, Austin''s slaves as well as a dozen senior members of the Lin Clan began to retreat.


    The number of people from the Purple Sword Sect was too overwhelming.


    "Okay, order all our people to come out of the city right now!"


    Garth yelled his command.


    Then a senior member of the Lin Clan sent the order to the Red Sword City.


    Immediately, reinforcements from the Lin Clan rushed out to assist the existing troops out in the field. They also fought fiercely against the army of the Purple Sword Sect.


    The Lin Clan had grown into a massive clan with a large number of members.


    By this time, at least in numbers, the two sides were tied.


    "It''s really a challenging task to subdue a semi-governing god."


    Austin was still trying to activate the puppet strings to target Elder Roland''s spiritual soul.


    Elder Roland''s spiritual soul had been tightly wrapped in heavy and dense puppet strings as if trapped inside a giant cocoon.


    Despite the strength of the puppet strings, his spiritual soul was still so powerful that it allowed him to wiggle and struggle albeit desperately.


    In addition, as a semi-governing god, he had practiced many high-level secret skills of the spiritual soul. He used each of them to counter any aggression from the puppet strings.


    "Damn you all!


    Get off of me!"


    Elder Roland summoned every ounce of strength that he could muster to release endless sword lights and tried to slash at Austin.


    At the same time, he brought out all the magic treasures he had collected in his lifetime, activated them all together and launched them toward Austin.


    He was giving the fight of his life with everything he had got.


    It was a matter of life and death and he needed to escape at all costs.


    However, none of the sword lights he created imposed any threat on Austin. Instead, they were all absorbed by Austin and


    kills and entered the chaotic battlefield. He released a large number of puppet strings and threw them at the unsuspecting divine gods of the Purple Sword Sect.


    "Damn it! Elder Roland has fallen under the control of this brat!"


    "We must retreat! We are no match for this terrible weirdo!"


    "We can''t do this by ourselves. We must go back and call for reinforcements!"


    "We also have to report what happened to our sect leader here!


    He will tell us what to do!"


    The divine gods of the Purple Sword Sect all saw with their own eyes that Elder Roland had been controlled and tucked away by Austin. Seeing Austin walking towards them, they turned pale with fright and lost their fighting spirit. They instantly turned around and tried to get away.


    They clearly knew that even if they all tried to kill him, there was no way that they could defeat him.


    It was useless to continue the fight.


    "Haha! It''s too late to escape now!"


    Austin laughed mockingly and used his bodily movement skill to catch up with all of them.


    At the same time, he summoned his Ultimate Mind Sword Skill, and a faint sword light slashed out.


    In an instant, all the divine gods who were trying to escape were hit and injured.


    Anyone who tried to escape immediately found a terrifying sword light blocking their way.


    There was absolutely no way and nowhere for anyone to run!


    The Ultimate Mind Sword Skill was a serious threat to even governing gods, not to mention these simple and ordinary divine gods.

 Chapter 4255 Make Him Stay At All Costs

    Soon after, all the divine gods of the Purple Sword Sect ended up as Austin''s slaves.


    No matter how hard they tried, none of them could escape!


    As for the rest soldiers, Austin had no interest in them.


    Since he wasn''t a bloodthirsty killer,


    he just let them run away. It was a waste of time to try and kill all of them.


    When they saw that Austin had no intention of chasing after the foot soldiers, hundreds of slaves and all the members of the Lin Clan also halted and remained standing behind Austin.


    "Young hero, you saved our lives!


    Without your help, our family would''ve been destroyed!


    Thank you very much!"


    Garth walked up to Austin and bowed sincerely to him.


    Since Garth observed that the young man''s strength was unimaginable, he knew that defeating the Purple Sword Sect''s troops was a piece of cake for him.


    Even the entirety of the Lin Clan''s power was nothing compared to the strength of this young man!


    Therefore, he tried his best to humble himself in front of Austin and acted as if he was inferior.


    In the world of martial artists, strength decided everything.


    It was also worthwhile for the Lin Clan to make friends with such a powerful man,


    even if they had to get off their high horse.


    In fact, it was already an honor if Austin was willing to befriend them!


    "Come, all of you. Kneel down and give your thanks to our savior!"


    Garth turned around and let out a loud order towards the members of the Lin Clan.


    All the senior members of the Lin Clan immediately realized Garth''s plan, so they rushed towards Austin without hesitation and knelt down to thank him for saving their lives.


    However, the other members couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment when they heard Garth''s order.


    After all, they wouldn''t drop to their knees for a stranger if there wasn''t a good reason.


    However, when they saw that all the senior members knelt, they had no choice but to follow along.


    "Thank you for saving our life!"


    With Garth''s order, all the members of the Lin Clan shouted


    r senior members also turned gazes filled with great expectation towards Austin.


    They all had a good grasp of the current situation.


    Although the troop of the Purple Sword Sect already retreated,


    they would definitely return sooner or later.


    With the Lin Clan''s current power, they weren''t anywhere equal to the Purple Sword Sect.


    Hence, their only hope was the young man in front of them.


    Once the young man turned his back on them and left them alone,


    then the Lin Clan would really be in big trouble!


    They would have to face the anger of the Purple Sword Sect by themselves!


    "Maple, since you know this young man the longest, you must use every trick in the book to get him to stay in the Red Sword City.


    Otherwise, our clan will be utterly wiped out!


    He''s our only hope!"


    Garth ordered his daughter through his spiritual sense.


    "Is it that serious?"


    Maple couldn''t believe what her father said.


    "Stop asking dumb questions!


    This young man is crucial to the survival of our clan.


    In all honesty, our clan may survive with this young man''s help; without it, we''ll be destroyed. He''s the key that will determine our future!


    No matter what method you have to use and no matter what price you''ll have to pay, find a way to make him stay!


    Sacrifice yourself if you have to!"


    Garth bluntly ordered his daughter.

 Chapter 4256 A Banquet In The Red Sword City

    "I have to protect our clan at all cost, even if it means I have to sacrifice myself?"


    Hearing her father''s words, Maple hung her head and sighed.


    ''I can''t believe this.


    Dad wants me to sacrifice myself to seduce Austin so that he would side with us.


    This will be an embarrassment for our clan.


    But Dad is doing this for our clan. I can''t really blame him for trying to protect our clan,'' she thought to herself.


    Taking a deep breath, she held her head high and approached Austin.


    "Mr. Lin, like I told you before, if you help my clan, I will repay you however you want.


    You can trust me. I''ve never gone back on my word. All I need you to do is stay here for the time being so that I can do it. Is that okay?"


    Maple asked.


    She allowed the words to tumble out. Otherwise, she may have chickened out and avoided him.


    Currently, she held eye contact with him but tears were welling in her eyes. She was so ashamed that she wished that she could vanish into thin air.


    She may be the noble lady of the Lin Clan and the most beautiful woman in the Red Sword City,


    but she was used to


    the men that found her attractive being below her standards.


    She was a goddess that the men in the Red Sword City could only dream of being with.


    But now, this goddess had proposed to devote herself to a stranger.


    "Maple, what are you doing?"


    Maple''s brother asked, stepping forward aggressively.


    "Gregory,


    Maple knows what she is doing,"


    Garth said as he grabbed onto Maple''s brother''s sleeve and pulled him aside.


    "Ahem... Miss Maple, you don''t have to offer me anything.


    I know what you''re thinking.


    Don''t worry about repaying me. I will go to the headquarters of the Purple Sword Sect and destroy it. Then there will be no threat to your clan.


    That way, even if I am no longer here, no one can


    Garth insisted. Before long, they were all at his home in front of a feast held just for Austin.


    Famous figures from the Red Sword City arrived with presents, wanting to meet Austin and make friends with him.


    However, Austin wasn''t a fan of large gatherings with strangers so he turned all of them away.


    When it was all over, Garth and several important figures from his clan sat around the table with Austin.


    Garth had arranged for his daughter to sit next to Austin. Apparently, he wanted to bring the two of them together.


    On that day, the atmosphere in the Red Sword City was buzzing more than it was during an actual festival. Everyone was excited that Austin was there.


    Meanwhile,


    a large number of people burst into the Purple Divine Mountain where the headquarters of the Purple Sword Sect was located.


    They stopped in the square.


    "Bad news!


    Bad news!


    We went to the Red Sword City to destroy the Lin Clan and we were defeated. Our men are injured and


    even Elder Roland was captured!"


    one of them shouted.


    Having just escaped from the Red Sword City, they were in a panic.


    Soon, the news of what had happened in the Red Sword City spread throughout the Purple Divine Mountain.

 Chapter 4257 Purple Sword Sects Reaction

    Since its origin, the Purple Sword Sect could never remember being humiliated like this.


    The entire sect was burning with rage all because of this shocking piece of news.


    None of the senior members in the Purple Sword Sect were willing to accept it. They had to be told the words over and over.


    Over the years, the Purple Sword Sect had joined the Long Sword Sect and risen in the ranks of the Sword Cosmos.


    It had all happened very fast


    and now, the disciples of the Purple Sword Sect were used to being respected wherever they went.


    Excluding the four strongest forces, no one from the other forces in the Sword Cosmos ever dared provoke even the ordinary disciples of the Purple Sword Sect,


    let alone challenged the senior members of the sect.


    When they had gone to attack the Lin Clan, they had expected the job to be easy.


    However, their army


    was defeated.


    And even worse, Roland was taken prisoner.


    It was simply unacceptable.


    It was the equivalent of slapping the entire Purple Sword Sect right in the face!


    Not long after hearing the news, the senior members of the Purple Sword Sect gathered in the conference hall of the headquarters. They all looked lost in shock and anger.


    "What happened?


    How did a force as weak as the Lin Clan defeat our army? There must be something wrong!"


    "How dare they! How dare they!"


    In the conference hall, the senior members sat high on the platform. They intended to question the defeated soldiers who had escaped from the Red Sword City until they were able to dig up an explanation.


    "Leader, superior elders, elders, and stewards, please listen to our detailed report!"


    the soldiers replied, looking like a group of frightened puppies.


    "Hold on!


    Everyone, calm d


    e others still have respect for us? How can we continue to grow stronger in the future?


    We must find him and seek our revenge!


    Besides, Roland is still his prisoner. We must get him back,"


    the sect leader said.


    "Yes.


    You''re right. With the support of the Long Sword Sect, we don''t need to be afraid of anyone."


    The other senior leaders nodded in agreement.


    After all, what had happened during the battle was humiliating and


    they needed to gain back their power.


    "Okay. Send out the most elite army we have to the Red Sword City. We''ll attack the brat there!


    I''ll lead the army myself!


    Then, we will destroy all the tribes, villages, cities, and forces related to the Lin Clan surrounding the Red Sword City.


    We will have no mercy!


    This is the only way we can save ourselves!"


    the sect leader announced. His eyes had turned cold and decisive.


    "Yes, sir!"


    the other senior members answered simultaneously.


    "Our sect has suffered a crushing defeat.


    We have to make up for it by crushing our enemy!"


    a superior elder said through gritted teeth.


    After a lot of debating, they had decided to fight and win back their pride.

 Chapter 4258 A Semi-governing God Slave

    As soon as their leader gave the order, the Purple Sword Sect was immediately swamped with their respective tasks. They mobilized their troops and groups of soldiers walked out of the Purple Divine Mountain. Their hearts were brimming with determination and overwhelming killing intent.


    Their armors majestically glinted against the light, and dazzling sword auras filled the void.


    Marching together as one, their army headed to the Red Sword City.


    The army sought to subdue with a show of power as an opening tactic. The right display of authority and force could make their enemies cower before their presence.


    The army moved in a single unit, a sea of the strongest warriors of the Purple Sword Sect.


    The Purple Sword Sect''s leader marched at the forefront, personally leading the battalion himself.


    Numerous senior members also came to showcase their support towards their sect.


    Almost all of the Purple Sword Sect''s masters had joined the force.


    Among them all, the most powerful ones were the sect leader and a superior elder, who were both semi-governing gods.


    There were five semi-governing gods in their sect.


    These five influential beings were the sect leader and the four superior elders.


    Elder Roland, who was captured by Austin, was one of the four.


    This time, the sect leader and a superior elder led the army. In contrast, the other two stayed in the headquarters.


    The consolidated energy brought by the army caused the entire void to tremble. Their presence could be felt from miles away!


    Meanwhile,


    in the Red Sword City,


    the banquet held in Austin''s honor had just finished.


    Austin was inside the secret room of the Lin Clan''s mansion,


    sitting cross-legged.


    "Fortunately, this old man is still breathing."


    Austin teleported Elder Roland out and examined him. He found that he was in a temporary coma, mainly because his spiritual soul was damaged, but his life was not in danger.


    Under the control of Austin''s mind, the dense puppet strings in Elder Roland''s Soul Sea merged into his spiritual soul.


    Like thousands of red needles pinpricking him, they stabbed deep into his spiritual soul.


    Elder Roland could not resist it due to his catatonic state.


    After a while,


    Austin had successfully put Elder Roland''s spiritual soul under his control.


    Deep in his soul, the semi-governing god could feel that he was being subdued by Austin despite his weak state.


    He was aware that he ha


    cale would cause terrible aftermaths. The majority of creatures living in the city packed their things and left for a much safer place they could be.


    The Lin Clan was a three or four class force in the Sword Cosmos. It could be considered a middle-level force.


    There were many smaller forces, tribes, and creatures that relied on the Lin Clan to survive.


    Now, the Lin Clan was in deep trouble. To top it off, it was the Purple Sword Sect, a powerful and renowned force, that they crossed. No living being wanted to stay and fight with the Lin Clan.


    The Purple Sword Sect was known for their ruthless and merciless acts.


    The mere mention of their name could make the creatures'' knees tremble in fright.


    Soon, the Red Sword City, which used to be crowded with people, was now extremely quiet. Save for Austin''s group and few other creatures, it was practically empty.


    "I didn''t expect that the Red Sword City would end up like this one day,"


    Garth signed as he and his men followed Austin on the street.


    "Winning or losing a battle is a common occurrence, and the development of everything is the alternation of prosperity and decline. There is no need for you to worry about a temporary fall.


    Perhaps, in the future, the Red Sword City will be more glorious and the Lin Clan will be more powerful,"


    Austin reassured. He gave Garth a complacent smile.


    "I hope so!"


    His confidence was bringing excitement in Garth.


    In his opinion, this was Austin''s recognition of the Lin Clan in the Red Sword City.


    This meant that the Lin Clan had succeeded in making friends with this mysterious and powerful young man.

 Chapter 4259 The Troops Of The Purple Sword Sect

    "Mr. Lin, you''re right!


    Our clan will definitely rise again!"


    The senior members of the Lin Clan and Garth expressed the same thought.


    They knew that their clan had a new, powerful ally in Austin.


    There was no doubt that he might serve as the possible turning point for their clan to rise again in the future.


    Suddenly, a master of the Lin Clan arrived gassed and out of breath.


    "Sir, the troops of the Purple Sword Sect are on their way!" he struggled to report as he tried to catch his breath.


    "Let them. We''ll meet their troops with our own!" Austin rallied the Lin Clan.


    With this, Austin and hundreds of his divine god slaves made their way towards the gates of the city along with the people of the Lin Clan.


    Many of his slaves were once members of the Purple Sword Sect. However, they now followed him obediently.


    Everyone from the Lin Clan observed Austin''s followers with much amusement.


    ''Mr. Lin took these divine gods with us. He plans to use them to fight their former companions,'' the people of the Lin Clan thought to themselves.


    "Sir, with these divine gods by our side, the odds of us defeating the Purple Sword Sect have increased!"


    "Ha-ha! The most ironic thing is that they came from the Purple Sword Sect.


    I wonder how those guys will react when they are faced against their former comrades!"


    Some senior members of the Lin Clan said to Garth through their spiritual sense.


    "With Mr. Lin on our side,


    we stand a chance against the Purple Sword Sect.


    Mr. Lin just said that our clan has a bright future ahead, and I completely believe him.


    I can only guess the plans he has in stored in order to help us,"


    Garth responded in excitement.


    Everyone from the Lin Clan all looked up to Austin.


    As they waited for battle, they stared at the young cultivator with much pride and joy. They considered him their hero.


    "Maple, you know what? I admire you.


    You''re really a good judge of character.


    I


    Eventually, they started sending out troops to slaughter people from the clan.


    "Sir, we are prepared to fight them head on.


    But now it seems that our idea was ridiculous!


    They are way too powerful for us!


    If we fight them in the battlefield, we will definitely lose!"


    "We are no longer a match for them.


    The gap between our strength is too big!"


    Many senior members of the Lin Clan were overwhelmed with despair.


    "There is need to fear them.


    Do not worry,"


    Austin reassured them in a calm voice.


    He was complacent since he had the strength of a governing god.


    There was no need for him to be afraid. Even if their enemies sent a million troops, they wouldn''t stand a chance against him.


    "Everyone, pull yourselves together!


    We have Mr. Lin by our side. We don''t have to be afraid of them!"


    Upon hearing this, Garth suddenly cheered up. He was very grateful for Austin.


    "You are right.


    We got nothing to worry about.


    Although the Purple Sword Sect is powerful, we have Mr. Lin on our side.


    I believe that he''ll help us get through this!"


    "Now that Mr. Lin is with us, we don''t have to be scared!"


    The senior leaders of the Lin Clan began to calm down one by one.


    "Who is this brat? !"


    From the distance, Winslow Chu rested his fierce eyes on Austin.

 Chapter 4260 Be Polite To My Master

    It took the troop of the Purple Sword Sect only a blink of an eye to arrive at the Red Sword City.


    As they got there, Austin immediately attracted the attention of their sect leader, a powerful man by the name of Winslow. He looked at Austin with his sharp eyes and tried to sense his strength.


    At that very moment, Austin was surrounded by the members of the Lin Clan and hundreds of his divine god slaves. His prominent and eye-catching presence drew attention towards itself even from the unwilling. Winslow focused his attention on the man''s cultivation realm and was shocked,


    "No way!


    He''s just a genuine medium-grade divine god! Are you kidding me?"


    Winslow was shocked.


    "Really?


    This is the guy who defeated our troops all by himself?


    How''s that even possible?"


    The other masters of the Purple Sword Sect couldn''t believe their eyes as well.


    "What the hell?


    Elder Roland, why are you standing with this brat and the Lin Clan?


    And you guys... What the hell are you doing?"


    He frowned and asked loudly when he found Elder Roland and hundreds of divine gods from his sect standing behind Austin.


    Elder Roland was a superior elder of the Purple Sword Sect.


    And the hundreds of divine gods behind Austin were the soldiers of his sect who had attended the last fight.


    But at that moment, there was an obedient expression on their faces, and they were following Austin like... slaves!


    Something was very wrong here. Winslow could feel it.


    What''s more, even after he''d called out to them, Elder Roland and the divine gods had ignored him completely.


    "Elder Roland, what the hell are you doing?"


    Winslow shouted once again.


    There was no response from the man this time as well. However, he did turn and look at him with contempt in his eyes.


    "That''s strange. What''s wrong with Elder Roland?"


    The other masters of the Purple Sword Sect were also confused.


    "Ha-ha! There''s no need to shout. In fact, there''s no point in doing so. He''s decided to join me and no longer answered to you.


    Didn''t you notice that?"


    Austin burst out laughing.


    "Bullshit!


    Elder Roland is the most influential and powerful superior elder of our sect. Why the h


    fury and an intense killing intent was gushing out of them like steam from a hot geyser. Every syllable of his threat had been stressed on to the point, sounding extremely sinister.


    "He''s right.


    You know brat. We''d decided to find out who is backing you and deal with them first.


    But all that seems unnecessary now.


    No matter where you come from, your end will come right here, right now!"


    The superior elder of the sect was standing beside Winslow. He also threatened Austin with gritted teeth.


    "Yeah!


    Sirs, give the order immediately. We are going to kill this damn boy and each one of the scoundrels from the Lin Clan!"


    The other masters of the Purple Sword Sect were eager for a fight.


    "You''re a group of idiots.


    If you want to fight, just do it quickly. You''re wasting my time from your stupid monologues."


    Facing the angry crowd of the Purple Sword Sect, Austin merely gave a faint smile and shook his head.


    "What did you just say?


    You''re a mere genuine medium-grade divine god and you have the audacity to talk back to us?


    Go to hell!"


    Finally, one of the masters of the Purple Sword Sect couldn''t hold it in anymore and slashed towards Austin.


    A dazzling and bright sword radiance spread all over the sky and pressed down towards him.


    ''Finally!''


    Austin was overjoyed to see that.


    Of course, he wasn''t going to dodge the attack or fight back.


    Why would he? The sword radiance was greatly beneficial to him!

 Chapter 4261 A Powerful Monster

    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Streaks of sharp sword-light relentlessly slashed at Austin,


    but instead of hurting him, they were instantly absorbed into his body.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The master of the Purple Sword Sect hurled dozens of sword strikes at Austin in a row, all moving at lightning speed.


    Austin didn''t even feel the need to dodge the strikes. Instead, he just allowed all the sword-lights to fall on his body.


    The powerful streaks of light landed on him like a rain of arrows on a stack of hay, but he remained completely unharmed!


    "How the hell is that even possible?"


    The attacker was completely stunned at the unbelievable sight.


    After all, he was a genuine premium-grade divine god and his realm was higher than that of Austin. It was difficult for him to process such an outcome.


    But now, his opponent stood still and let him slash out his sword, but he couldn''t hurt Austin at all.


    "How do you call yourselves an army? Your strikes are much too weak. It''s barely enough.


    You''d better fight me together so that I can handle you guys all at once. I hate wasting my time on weaklings like you,"


    Austin said impatiently.


    Indeed, his attacker''s sword strikes did not cause him any harm. As a matter of fact, the sword aura and sword intent contained in those strikes were quite inferior.


    "Brat, stop this mad arrogance!"


    Austin''s attitude irritated more masters of the Purple Sword Sect. In a flash, a dozen of them rushed over and surrounded him.


    "C''mon guys! Let''s attack him together and tear his body to pieces!"


    they shouted as they launched joint attacks, almost simultaneously.


    In an instant, the surrounding space was ripped apart by the rolling sword-light. It became dim and dark, as if doomsday had befallen that part of the cosmos. The heavens and the earth were deep in chaos, and the laws were on the verge of collapse!


    "Sir, shall we go over there and help Mr. Lin fight against his enemies?"


    a senior member of the Lin Clan asked Garth in a low voice.


    "How can you even ask that question?


    Don''t you remember that he can fight an entire army alone?


    It won''t even matter if they are divine gods. He can naturally and easily deal with these losers. They are pieces of shit before him.


    Just relax. We don''t have to worry about him at all.


    Unless he gives instructions himself, we shouldn''t act rashly and get in his way,"


    Garth replied with confidence.


    Roland and the hundreds of divine god slaves had received a message from Austin that they were not allowed to assist him or attack without his permission.


    "Great!


    Come and fight me, all of you together! That''s exactly what I want!"


    Austin let out a laugh and stepped forward, standing in a swirling sea made of overwhelming sword-light.


    Inside his body, the five truths of swordsmanship


    he could recover in an instant.


    With Austin''s strong and almost invincible body, even a semi-governing god couldn''t cause any fatal damage to him.


    The only situation that he would be alarmed was when faced with a governing god.


    Although there were a lot of people from the Purple Sword Sect before him,


    apart from the leaders, the strongest ones were merely genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    To give them false confidence, Austin stood still and let them attack him. It wouldn''t do much harm to him anyway.


    He even went closer, walking among the army, not dodging, and just allowing all the streaks of sword-light to hit his body.


    The endless bright sword-light almost completely engulfed him, making him almost invisible.


    "What? How is that even possible?


    What kind of monster is this brat?"


    This scene shocked both Winslow and the superior elder. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    "How could his body be so incredibly strong?


    No amount of attacks can hurt him at all!"


    Winslow cried out in frustration.


    "Master, you are truly awesome!"


    At this time, Roland and the hundreds of divine god slaves were very excited. They shouted and cheered for Austin.


    "Mr. Lin is awesome!"


    Garth and the senior members of the Lin Clan felt overwhelmed in a daze as they watched the battle that seemed almost unreal.


    Austin''s display of power was nothing short of fantastic!


    In the distance, many creatures who had already gathered to watch the fun also screamed in shock and delight,


    "Oh my!


    Look, that brat is fighting against the whole army all by himself!


    This guy really has the out-of-this-world power and ability to fight against an entire army!"


    At this time, Winslow, the leader of the Purple Sword Sect, had to painfully accept that fact.


    Although he was not reconciled, the truth presented itself right before his eyes.

 Chapter 4262 Unscathed

    "Elder Reggie, we must deal with that brat ourselves,"


    Winslow whispered as he turned to look at a superior elder of his sect.


    Austin''s display of power was extremely terrifying.


    He was fighting an army all by himself but didn''t appear to be at a disadvantage. In fact, everything pointed to him handling the task with ease and grace.


    From their first attack, an overwhelming amount of sword radiance had fallen on Austin''s body, but he was still unscathed. It was evident that conventional methods weren''t going to work against him.


    "You''re right. Let''s launch a silent assault on him. I hope we can hurt him badly enough if we attack simultaneously," Elder Reggie replied.


    The duo secretly disappeared into the void.


    At that moment,


    Austin was standing still and not defending himself.


    Out of the blue,


    two beams of powerful sword radiance whooshed towards him from the back.


    They were moving at an astonishing speed and had entered the battlefield from two different directions.


    The tremendous power they contained was visible from the trail of destruction they left in their path. Everything they touched turned to ashes.


    Crack!


    The two beams of sword radiance landed on Austin''s body and a dazzling glow almost blinded everyone around him.


    Enormous amounts of the energy of swordsmanship entered his body


    which created loud noises.


    The infinite amounts of sword aura and sword intent that entered his body wreaked havoc inside.


    As the glow faded, the onlookers saw cracks beginning to appear on Austin''s body.


    A split second later, it exploded into pieces.


    Each of his appendages was thrown away in a different direction.


    "Ha-ha! Looks like I overestimated your strength.


    You are just a weakling!"


    Elder Reggie of the Purple Sword Sect entered back into the battlefield, laughing in contempt.


    "Bear witness!


    That''s what happens when you are arrogant and full of yourself.


    Keep this in mind. Whoever messes with us will suffer the same fate," Winslow announced in an indifferent tone.


    The victory was making him look majestic.


    "Hell yeah!


    They broke that brat into pieces!"


    "Our leader and superior elder are so powerful. They defeated him in a heartbeat!"


    The people of the Purple Sword Sect began


    rowled as well.


    As for the remaining members of the Purple Sword Sect, they were overcome with embarrassment and anger.


    "Did I say something wrong?


    You said you wanted to kill me.


    I am right here and I am letting you hit me.


    But you don''t even have the guts to make a move. Clearly, you are all cowards,"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    He was provoking them on purpose in the hopes that they would keep attacking him and he could keep absorbing their power.


    "If you want to die so badly, we will grant your wish.


    Join hands, everyone.


    I''d like to see how long this arrogant boy can stand our collective might!"


    Elder Reggie roared and ordered.


    The people of the Purple Sword Sect were already finding it difficult to contain their anger. Upon receiving the order, they got carried away and went all out against Austin.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The tremendous burst of sword light came like a raging tide at Austin, gushing in from all directions.


    "Good!


    Come on!" Austin beamed.


    ''They''re finally making a powerful enough move,'' he thought to himself.


    "Let''s get him!"


    Winslow and Elder Reggie unleashed powerful secret sword skills and attacked Austin.


    The scene was incredible. An army of excellent swordsmen and two semi-governing gods were attacking Austin simultaneously. The semi governing gods were wonderful sword cultivators as well and not to be taken lightly.


    It was obvious that he had to take this matter seriously.


    If not, this attack could hurt him badly.

 Chapter 4263 It Is My Turn To Strike Back

    "Guys, this arrogant brat insulted our sect! We must kill him!" one of the members of the Purple Sword Sect shouted.


    "Move!


    Let''s fight him to the death!" There came another shout.


    They all sprang into action, shouting valiantly as they charged at Austin.


    "Let''s go!


    We must defend the dignity of our sect!"


    "We must kill this brat no matter what!"


    "Let''s fight for our sect!"


    The people of the Purple Sword Sect were filled with pride and loyalty for their sect, so when it came to protecting their sect, they would do it without any reserves.


    They would even die to defend the authority and reputation of their sect.


    Moreover, if the leader and the superior elder of the Purple Sword Sect couldn''t defeat a young man with an army of elites,


    their sect would become a laughingstock in the Sword Cosmos, and their reputation would be perpetually ruined.


    There would be no coming back from such a humiliating defeat. It was better to fight to the death now than survive and be laughed at by the rest of the cosmos.


    Therefore, every member of the Purple Sword Sect charged with full determination.


    The fact that they were fighting for something bigger than them, such as the honor of their sect, helped them muster up their courage and stare death in the face.


    Hearing their battle cries, paired with the overwhelming sword aura and sword intent in the air, Austin smiled and nodded approvingly with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "Very good.


    This is exactly what I want."


    The five truths of swordsmanship as well as the world of swordsmanship in his body had begun to absorb the sword aura and the sword intent that were all around him.


    Austin could sense that he was having a good harvest, and the fight had only just begun. The longer they stretched this out, the more it would benefit him.


    He could clearly feel the world of swordsmanship in his body becoming more and more tangible, taking on a clear form.


    However, the smile on his face only served to anger his opponents even more.


    "You''re dead meat. Let''s see who will have the last laugh,"


    Winslow snarled at him before waving his hand, causing eighty-one sword lights to appear.


    All these thick beams of sword light shot out at Austin in unison.


    As they moved, the space around them exploded like tiles.


    "Go to hell, brat!"


    Elder Reggie shouted as he charged at Austin from another direction.


    As he moved, he stretched out his hand,


    releasing a black sword light from his palm.


    This sword light carried such enormous destructive power that the space within millions of miles around it began to collapse just be


    t Mr. Lin is not related to us.


    So, Maple, just follow your heart and spend more time with him," Garth advised.


    It was evident from his words and his tone that Austin had his approval.


    Upon hearing these words, every concern that had troubled Maple was gone. She raised her head and looked for Austin in the battlefield.


    The fierce battle lasted for almost four hours,


    during which Austin had taken billions of hits.


    His body had been slashed into pieces dozens of times.


    And each time he reappeared with his full form,


    there were tons of deep holes on his body, and blood gushed out from them.


    This was an advantage that Austin had?��


    no matter how seriously he was injured, he would be able to recover.


    Now that four hours had passed, the army was beginning to get tired, and everyone was starting to lose their morale.


    Elder Reggie turned to Winslow with a disheartened look on his face.


    "Sir, it seems like that we can''t kill this brat.


    Let''s retreat first.


    If we stay here any longer, it''ll just be a waste of time.


    We must leave now and report this to the Long Sword Sect."


    "You have a good point.


    Ask our men to retreat now!"


    Winslow nodded in agreement. He, too, had finally decided to give up.


    "Enough!


    Everyone, retreat now!"


    Elder Reggie roared.


    But before the army could fully digest the order from their superior elder, Austin''s voice rang out.


    "Ha-ha! You''re quitting now? Do you really think you can get away so easily?


    It''s my turn to strike back,"


    he said with a hearty laugh.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, Austin had gained a lot in this battle.


    After absorbing a massive amount of sword aura and sword intent, the world of swordsmanship in his body had almost materialized.

 Chapter 4264 Its Your Turn

    "Retreat!


    Move your asses and hurry up!"


    Hearing Austin''s words, both Winslow and the superior elder felt a freezing chill run down their spines.


    They knew that once Austin took action, the people of the Purple Sword Sect would have no way to retaliate.


    They had been attacking him for quite some time while he stood still, but he had remained unharmed.


    Given his overwhelming and matchless power, if he fought back, the consequences would be beyond description to anyone who dared.


    However, Austin had lost interest in the ordinary people of the Purple Sword Sect. They had been nothing but a waste of time.


    He was only interested in the divine gods.


    Whoosh!


    Austin began to run after them.


    In an instant, he had caught up with more than a dozen of the divine gods.


    As he tightened his concentration,


    a faint sword light slashed out.


    This was the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill with its incredible speed and power which could cause irreversible damage to any governing god.


    Naturally, the divine gods of the Purple Sword Sect were defenseless against it.


    The sword light released a hair-raising sword aura, forcing the divine gods to flee.


    In the face of this faint-looking yet powerful sword light, they felt death knocking at the door. It did not make sense to advance any further.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Afterwards, numerous overwhelming red silk threads shot out of Austin''s Soul Sea and entered the Soul Seas of the divine gods who were trying to escape.


    "Aarrgghhh..."


    Immediately, the divine gods began to struggle painfully from within. The terror in their eyes was evident as they helplessly felt the brutal attacks of the red silk threads in their Soul Seas.


    "Brat, what the hell did you do to them?"


    Seeing this, Winslow was terrified, shocked and angry.


    "Be patient, old man. It''ll be your turn soon,"


    Austin said and chuckled with a menacing grin.


    In no time, the helpless divine gods were successfully subdued by Austin and became his slaves.


    Austin didn''t feel the need to ask them to kneel in public, in case the other divine gods of the Purple Sword Sect would resist too fiercely. He did not want to take that chance.


    Those who had a strong character and valued their dignity would rather die than be slaves to anyone.


    Austin turned around and chased the remaining divine gods.


    "Run!


    Run as fast as you can!"


    Winslow and the superior elder screamed at their troops. They also launched attacks on


    howed up in the Sword Cosmos.


    He enjoyed a high position and lived a wealthy and comfortable life. He had never thought that he would be as embarrassed as he was today.


    He was being chased by a young man and one of his arms was even cut off. It was such an attack on his dignity!


    "Go to hell!"


    In a fit of rage, the superior elder concentrated all his vital energy into sharp sword auras which shot out towards Austin.


    "Stop! This is futile. You are no match for him!"


    Winslow pleaded.


    He knew that there was no way for the superior elder to defeat Austin. Running off to safety was the only choice they had. Once they gave in to a fight, the consequences would be dire and irreversible.


    "Great!"


    Austin laughed.


    The faint sword light again slashed forward


    at an astonishing speed.


    In an instant.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The faint sword light released by Austin collided with the sword auras released by the superior elder.


    As expected, the attack of the superior elder burst into nothingness upon contact with Austin''s sword light.


    Austin''s sword light continued to move forward.


    In an instant, it pierced through the superior elder''s chest,


    coming out of his back and creating a gash where blood flowed in copious amounts.


    Whoosh!


    Austin then moved forward and was instantly face to face with the superior elder.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin smashed his fist on the superior elder before he picked him up and mercilessly threw him away.


    Austin knew that it was not easy to subdue a semi-governing god.


    But it would be much easier if he beat him half dead first, before using the Puppet Strings on him.

 Chapter 4265 Rip Out The Purple Sword Sect

    "Ah!"


    Screams of pain burst out of Elder Reggie as the attack left a severe injury on his body.


    Without a moment''s thought, Austin chased after him.


    More holes appeared on his body when Austin performed the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    A myriad of red strings shot out from Austin''s Soul Sea and rained down on Elder Reggie.


    Since several powerful blows hit him already, Elder Reggie was far from his peak and couldn''t resist the attacks of the red strings.


    Tens of thousands of red strings rushed into his Soul Sea and arrived at his spiritual soul, tying it up in an instant.


    "Damn it! What the hell are these? Get out of my body!"


    Fear bloomed on Elder Reggie''s face as he gathered all his spiritual sense energy in an attempt to drive the red strings out.


    At the same time, numerous secret weapons appeared in his Soul Sea and were quickly activated. Under his control, they immediately began to attack the red strings.


    Spiritual soul arrays also emerged from his Soul Sea one after another.


    Being a semi-governing god, Elder Reggie had plenty of magic treasures and resources to spare.


    Since the spiritual soul was the most important yet most fragile part of a cultivator, he invested plenty of resources to safeguard it.


    As a result, Austin couldn''t turn Elder Reggie into his slave in one go.


    "A semi-governing god is more difficult to handle than an ordinary divine gods.


    Well then,


    looks like it''ll take a while to control him."


    Austin sighed as he shook his head.


    Therefore, he kept using the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill to rain down attacks on Elder Reggie until he passed out.


    After making sure he wouldn''t wake, Austin sent him into one of his human worlds.


    By the time Austin was done, the leader of the Purple Sword Sect, Winslow, was nowhere to be found.


    It took only one look for him to realize that he wouldn''t be able to save Elder Reggie from Austin''s hands. Hence, he made a difficult decision and ran away with his tail between his legs.


    If he stayed a moment longer, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to get away with his life.


    Even the other members of the Purple Sword Sect took their leader''s cue an


    ing to march into the Purple Sword Sect''s headquarters and raze it to the ground.


    Eons had passed since the Purple Sword Sect had been formed in the Sword Cosmos,


    and their strength was undeniable.


    After it joined the Long Sword Sect, it developed even faster and became a second-class force in the Sword Cosmos.


    Not once did it cross Garth''s mind that someone could destroy it.


    "That''s right.


    Let''s go!"


    Gesturing at his slaves and the Lin Clan members to follow him, Austin headed towards the headquarters of the Purple Sword Sect.


    All his divine god slaves faithfully trailed after his every step.


    "Mr. Lin, you''re really serious..."


    Garth didn''t know what else to say or do.


    ''Should I follow this young man to the headquarters of the Purple Sword Sect like this?'' he wondered to himself.


    "Sir, what are your orders?


    It looks like Mr. Lin really is bound towards the headquarters of the Purple Sword Sect,"


    a senior member of the Lin Clan whispered to Garth.


    The rest of senior members also drew closer to him and waited for his verdict.


    "You know what?


    I''ll take some people with me and go to the headquarters of the Purple Sword Sect with Mr. Lin.


    The rest of you, go home and pack all your belongings. Get ready to escape at any time.


    Mr. Lin and we are in the same boat. We need to support him. But we should also try to avoid unnecessary casualties.


    That''s the best plan I can think of,"


    Garth decided.

 Chapter 4266 Come To The Headquarters

    "Yes, sir!" the other members of the Lin Clan replied in chorus.


    As Garth gave the order, the members of the Lin Clan were divided into two teams.


    Garth was tasked to lead one team to the headquarters of the Purple Sword Sect with Austin, while the other team stayed in the Red Sword City to gather all their properties and be ready to leave at any time.


    "Gregory, Maple, you stay here,"


    Garth intently said to his children.


    There was a high possibility of a fierce battle once they reached the headquarters of the Purple Sword Sect and he didn''t want them to be caught in the middle of such danger.


    "Gregory, you stay here. I''ll go with Dad!"


    Maple said.


    "No! Maple, it is too risky.


    I can''t let you go with me."


    Garth was not going to let it happen.


    "You can''t stop me, Dad. I''ve made up my mind!"


    Maple replied decisively.


    "Maple, you..."


    Garth didn''t know what to say.


    He knew that it was almost impossible to talk his daughter into changing her mind once she made a decision. Reluctantly, he had to agree.


    Seeing this, Gregory also insisted going with them. But Garth merely snapped at him and ordered him to stay in the Red Sword City. Gregory didn''t dare to defy his father so he had no choice but to stay behind.


    At that same moment, Austin took off and rushed towards the headquarters of the Purple Sword Sect followed by hundreds of divine god slaves.


    "Mr. Lin, wait for me!" Garth shouted after him.


    He sped up with Maple to catch up with Austin and his men.


    At this point,


    roars of anger rang out from the Purple Divine Mountain, the central location of the headquarters of the Purple Sword Sect.


    It was so loud that it shook the entire mountain. "Aaarrgghhhh!


    Bloody hell!


    Curse that damned brat.


    We failed to annihilate the Lin Clan because of him."


    "We have become a laughingstock because of this failure.


    It''s quite the humiliation.


    We must get even and have our revenge!


    I bet we can tear that brat into a countless bits and pieces!"


    "There is no way that his actions can be forgiven. We must make him pay a heavy price for all that he has done to us!"


    As soon as he returned to the Purple Divine Mountain, Winslow couldn''t help fuming on both ends and roared hysterically.


    So did the other senior members of the Purple Sword Sect. What happened earlier that day shocked them to the core and made their blood boil.


    ''We have suffered a great lo


    .


    "Such arrogance and audacity!


    How dare he follow us here?"


    The two superior elders were in a complicated mood, as their faces turned livid.


    "Sir, That brat is coming and he will soon be upon us.


    Unfortunately, we have nowhere to hide.


    We have no choice but to face him," one of the superior elders admitted.


    He and the other superior elder looked at Winslow.


    "If we hide in the headquarters, we will become the laughingstock in the Sword Cosmos.


    We can''t let that happen. We need to maintain our reputation,"


    the other superior elder said slowly.


    "Okay!


    Round up all our men. We are going face a very serious enemy."


    Winslow mustered up enough courage and motioned to give an order.


    All of a sudden, it seemed that the Purple Divine Mountain had woken up and had become lively.


    The members of the Purple Sword Sect gathered and grouped together quickly.


    Just then,


    Austin arrived at the peak of the Purple Divine Mountain with hundreds of divine god slaves as well as the people of the Lin Clan from the Red Sword City.


    "Master!


    The mountain in front of us is called the Purple Divine Mountain. The headquarters of the Purple Sword Sect is located there,"


    a middle aged man said to Austin as he pointed at the mountain.


    "Got it, thank you."


    Austin nodded at him.


    Just then two divine god slaves flew forward under his instruction.


    "My master has ordered that all the people of the Purple Sword Sect come out and kneel down to welcome him.


    If you don''t do as he ordered, there shall be dire consequences,"


    the two divine god slaves roared at the same time.

 Chapter 4267 Show Me Your Strength

    Billowing sound waves were transmitted into the Purple Divine Mountain.


    For a split second, there was no whispering noise or rustling��bereft of any sound as the tremors of the waves spread.


    Since the establishment of the Purple Sword Sect, there had never been a time when all the people of the sect came out to meet someone,


    not even the emissary of the Long Sword Sect.


    In the entire existence of the Purple Sword Sect, this had been the most humiliating experience they had.


    As they all waited with bated breaths, something exploded.


    Boom!


    The Purple Divine Mountain violently trembled, as if an earthquake was taking place.


    Endless dazzling sword auras spurted out and soared into the sky.


    Horrendous figures endlessly poured out of the mountain.


    Their faces were etched with suppressed rage. They were exuding animosity as potent as lava��burning, slicing, and fiery.


    The Purple Sword Sect flared up in anger.


    "Who the hell are you? What are you doing here?"


    "How dare you barge inside the Purple Sword Sect and cause havoc in our place?! This is going to be your death sentence!"


    All the sword cultivators'' faces were distorted in unexplainable rage. They roared harshly, pointed at Austin and the others and cursed frantically.


    "You arrogant piece of shit!"


    Austin, unperturbed, simply shook his head and smiled amidst their rage.


    "Mr. Lin, the Purple Sword Sect''s development has skyrocketed due to the support of the Long Sword Sect over the years.


    They have annexed a lot of three and four class forces. Hence, they have established a certain superiority complex towards others.


    For you to insult them like this? Their ego cannot take it. They''re so used to being the ones on top,"


    Garth commented as he stepped closer to Austin.


    "That''s true."


    Austin simply sighed in agreement.


    "You''re the one who came to our headquarters, you brat!


    This is a humiliation!


    Trampling on our dignity like this is not something we can let go!


    Today, even if we fight to the death, we will defend the reputation of our sect!"


    Winslow appeared and angrily accused Austin.


    He was followed by a large number of senior leaders of the Purple Sword Sect.


    "We will defend our sect''s reputation!" "We will defend our sect''s reputa


    sperate attempt to take down Austin.


    In that moment,


    millions of sword lights were simultaneously heading towards Austin.


    The sword lights were bright and endless, flooding towards the position where Austin stood.


    "Great!"


    Looking at the overwhelming sword lights, Austin was overjoyed. This was how he wanted things to go.


    Five truths of swordsmanship rushed out of Austin''s body and circled around him.


    An amazing suction force burst out from the five truths of swordsmanship and the world of swordsmanship in his body, absorbing all the sword auras and sword intents that were about to land on him.


    "Master, do you need our help?"


    More than eight hundred divine god slaves outside the Purple Divine Mountain offered their help telepathically.


    "Mr. Lin, is there anything I can do to assist you?"


    Even Garth asked since the number of enemies in front of them was overwhelming.


    However, Austin declined.


    "Just stand still. Don''t come in. I will be distracted,"


    Austin replied using his spiritual sense.


    Soon, as the five truths of swordsmanship and the world of swordsmanship in his body absorbed more and more sword auras and sword intents, Austin felt the changes in his body to slowly begin.


    It became more solid and clear.


    Meanwhile,


    on the distant Divine Sword Mountain,


    the five sword spirits were also paying attention to Austin''s every move.


    "How did he come up with such a cultivation method?"


    The five sword spirits shook their heads, and smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 4268 A Brat But An Important Brat

    "This young man is indeed a genius at swordsmanship!"


    "His talent is the best of all I''ve seen over the years."


    "He looks to be worth our training!"


    The five sword spirits continued to shower praises on Austin.


    The Purple Divine Mountain was, by now, surrounded by creatures who had made their way here just to witness the event.


    Deafening roars filled the Purple Divine Mountain as the battle raged. A countless amount of dazzling sword radiance caused people to cover their eyes against the brilliance.


    From the outside, one could see nothing but surging sword auras.


    Austin stood high up in the void, bathed in a sea of billions of sword-lights that continued to attack his body. It didn''t look like they were going to stop anytime soon.


    Austin then casually walked through the sea of sword-light, as if he was merely taking a walk in his own back garden.


    "Go to hell, you brat!"


    Winslow shouted. Two superior elders and dozens of senior leaders of the Purple Sword Sect accompanied him and attacked Austin together.


    These masters were the strongest of the Purple Sword Sect and owned the highest combat power of the Purple Sword Sect.


    They knew they had to employ the most powerful secret sword skills that they had ever learned in their lives.


    Streaks of sharp sword-light tore through the sky and slashed at Austin.


    Each sword-light was violent enough to destroy a whole world!


    But this attack was a joint effort that all the top cultivators of the Purple Sword Sect had made.


    That was why it was painful to see.


    Endless whirlpools of sword-light spun in the sky, making it look like hundreds of millions of volcanoes were erupting at the same time. At first glance, the void seemed to be densely packed with this destructive sword-light that it outshone the radiance of the sun and the moon.


    The spaces exploded one after the other, throwing time into a total mess.


    To everyone''s shock, however, Austin seemed unaffected.


    "This is nice.


    It''s quite impressive!"


    Austin shouted joyfully, far from being afraid.


    The five truths of swordsmanship and the world of swordsmanship in his body stirred with excitement at the violent attack.


    In the next moment, however,


    all of these attacks fell on Austin.


    His body was soon covered in dense cracks. He now looked like a porcelain statue on the brink of shattering into pieces.


    Everyone he


    dwarf his skills even today!


    It makes sense that that little bastard learned the secret method to pierce through the space barrier from Master Sword!"


    Rollins said coldly.


    "You''re right.


    I think so too.


    How could a young boy otherwise pass through the barrier of the Sword Cosmos as freely as he wishes?"


    another master nodded in agreement.


    "Anyway,


    that guy is too cunning.


    He has entered the Sword Cosmos several times, but we have never been able to catch him!


    We can''t go on like this!"


    a governing god complained.


    "More importantly, the five old men of the Divine Sword Mountain favor that brat! They helped him every single time.


    If not for them, we would have caught him a long time ago!"


    another governing god gritted out.


    "He is an important figure.


    It is very likely that he is Sword Son Curry''s successor.


    If we can capture him, it is possible that we can find out where Sword Son Curry is, and we might also have the chance to find the exact whereabouts of Master Sword and his four other disciples.


    This is why we must not relax our search for that little brat, no matter the cost.


    We need to put in all our attention and resources into this search!"


    the host governing god said sternly as he sat in the middle of the hall.


    His body was enveloped in rich laws, which loomed over him from time to time.


    This governing god was the leader of the Long Sword Sect,


    someone who had the power to subdue everything in the universe.


    There was no denying that the entire Sword Cosmos would tremble if he as much as stamped his feet.

 Chapter 4269 Run As Fast As Possible

    "In fact, the Sky Sword Sect, Xi''men Clan and Flying Immortal Sword Sect are also hoping to get their hands on that retched brat.


    It''s because he has something to do with Master Sword.


    If the old guy indeed died,


    he would probably leave a lot of treasures behind since he was the best swordsman who ever lived.


    Perhaps that brat was looking for those hidden treasures when he entered the Sword Cosmos.


    But I know you all know this by now,"


    Rollins said with a sneer.


    "Yes, you''re right!


    You don''t need to say it for everyone to realize that!


    We must find him before he locates the treasures!"


    the sect leader of the Long Sword Sect added.


    "That''s right!"


    The senior members of the Long Sword Sect all nodded in agreement.


    In short, the main reason why the four major forces of the Sword Cosmos were so hell-bent on catching Austin was that they could gather all the information he knew about Master Sword.


    Especially the treasures left by the master!


    At this moment,


    a man was heard running from the corridors.


    A semi-governing god hurriedly entered the hall.


    "Sirs!


    The Purple Sword Sect has just sent a message to us!"


    the semi-governing god reported loudly.


    He then waved his hand and a jade slip flew out.


    The slip contained a video recording.


    It was sent by a senior member of the Purple Sword Sect.


    His message was about a mysterious man who managed to defeat the strong army of the Purple Sword Sect, not once, but twice! He even had the audacity to charge into their headquarters.


    "No way!


    That''s impossible!


    How could a young man defeat the entire Purple Sword Sect all on his own?"


    "I would surely remember a young man as powerful as that!


    Why can''t I recall such a person?"


    "Even if there is one from the Sword Cosmos,


    How dared he attack the Purple Sword Sect? Everyone knows that they are under the Long Sword Sect."


    Immediately, most of the senior leaders expressed their


    ove his swordsmanship!"


    said Winslow.


    "Sect leader, we can''t defeat this brat. Let''s stop attacking.


    Please inform everyone to retreat!"


    one of the superior elder suggested.


    "Everyone, attention!


    Cease fire! Retreat now!"


    Winslow gave the order at once.


    This was exactly what the soldiers wanted. The troop of the Purple Sword Sect all turned tail and ran away desperately.


    They feared Austin more than anyone they knew.


    Splash!


    They immediately retreated into the distance, like a sudden fall of a tide.


    "Oh?


    You guys don''t want to fight anymore?"


    Austin said with a sneer.


    "All right.


    Since you don''t want to fight anymore,


    let me finish this,"


    he added while brushing dirt away from his shoulders.


    He licked his lips and stared viciously at the divine gods of the Purple Sword Sect.


    "Damn it!


    All divine gods run away immediately!


    Run as fast as you can!


    Otherwise, he''ll make you his slave!"


    Seeing how Austin''s eyes lit up, Winslow turned pale with fright.


    He witnessed firsthand how this young cultivator turned hundreds of divine gods into his loyal slaves.


    He knew that this brat was now targeting the remaining divine gods.


    They were the core power of the Purple Sword Sect. Losing any of them would be a huge loss to the sect!

 Chapter 4270 Subduing Slaves

    "Are you really trying to escape now? Really?


    It''s too late!"


    Austin burst into laughter, as thousands of red puppet strings continued to shoot out of his Soul Sea.


    These strings were aimed at the divine gods of the Purple Sword Sect.


    The battle had lasted for about four hours and these divine gods were tired, their fighting power having declined to a large extent.


    This made it easy for Austin to subdue them.


    "Ahhh! What the hell are these threads? Get out of my Soul Sea!"


    "Damn it! My spiritual soul is attacked!"


    A number of divine gods screamed in pain.


    An attack on the spiritual soul was one of the most severely painful things that could ever happen to a cultivator.


    "Run! All divine gods, run!"


    Winslow and the two superior elders were terrified at the scene unfolding before them.


    "You must have used some kind of vicious secret spiritual soul skill to harm the divine gods of our sect!"


    Winslow roared at Austin as he watched the divine gods who were screaming in pain.


    "You''re right! He must have!"


    the two superior elders echoed Winslow.


    "Everyone! Use your secret spiritual soul skills to attack that brat!"


    a superior elder roared,


    thinking it might be effective for them


    to use their secret spiritual soul skills to deal with Austin''s.


    Boom!


    Every member of the Purple Sword Sect released their spiritual senses and used the secret spiritual soul skills they had cultivated to attack Austin.


    In the void where they were fighting, the overwhelming spiritual soul energy rushed towards Austin like a raging tide and submerged his body.


    "Oh?


    You''re sending in a spiritual soul attack?"


    Austin sneered.


    He had four magic treasures of the spiritual soul: the spiritual tree, the spiritual heart, the spiritual dragon, and the Chaotic Ice Lotus. Of these, the spiritual tree, the spiritual heart, and the spiritual dragon could absorb all kinds of spiritual soul energy.


    Austin wasn''t afraid of other people''s spiritual soul attacks


    unless their spiritual senses were far stronger than hi


    He only hoped that the sword array could buy him some time.


    But he didn''t expect it to be useless.


    Austin''s plain sword light penetrated the seemingly powerful sword array easily, as if it were nothing more than a thin piece of paper.


    It caught up with the superior elder in an instant.


    Crack!


    Crack!


    It cut off the superior elder''s limbs in two sharp swipes.


    "Aaaaaahhh!"


    the elder screamed in pain.


    "Stop it!"


    Winslow''s eyes were wide as saucers as he stared, horrified, at this scene in the distance. He wanted to make his way to the elder and help him.


    "Sect leader, let''s run away!


    We can''t waste our time here.


    If we do, our sect will be annihilated!


    Even if the three of us fight together, we won''t be a match for him.


    And the Purple Sword Sect will be doomed if we all die here today!


    We cannot destroy the long-established Purple Sword Sect.


    Let''s take this opportunity and escape.


    Conserve our strength first, and then we will find a way to deal with this brat,"


    another superior elder tried to persuade Winslow.


    "I..."


    Winslow wasn''t convinced, but he could do nothing.


    He knew that what the superior elder was saying was true.


    "Let''s go!"


    he finally said, gritting his teeth and turning around to run in the opposite direction as fast as he could.


    The superior elder followed him into the distance.

 Chapter 4271 The Governing Gods Of The Long Sword Sect Came

    "Alas! They have escaped!"


    When he found that Winslow and another superior elder had run away, there was nothing else Austin could do but shake his head and sigh.


    "Ah! However, there is another one left!"


    Austin felt a little relieved when he saw the superior elder who was shouting in front of him.


    "Silence, old man! Stop your hollering!"


    Austin charged at him. He punched and kicked the superior elder until his head and face appeared swollen.


    While he was doing this, countless puppet strings also went into the old man''s Soul Sea and enveloped his entire spiritual soul.


    "I command you to get out!"


    Aside from having very powerful spiritual soul energy, the superior elder was also proficient in several brilliant secret skills of the spiritual soul. It was almost impossible to make him surrender willingly. Naturally, he resisted Austin''s attacks fiercely.


    "Just stop struggling, old man! You know it''s useless,"


    Austin sneered at him.


    All of a sudden, a faint sword light struck the body of the superior elder.


    This attack instantly caused several stab wounds to appear all over his body.


    After that, divine blood spurted out and scattered across the sky.


    Due to Austin''s violent and ruthless beating, the superior elder couldn''t hold on much further. In the end, he fainted.


    With a slight wave of his hand, Austin immediately teleported the old man into a human world and hid him there.


    At this point in time, the vast majority of the Purple Sword Sect had already escaped.


    The once boisterous and buzzing Purple Divine Mountain had now become desolate and empty.


    Austin had absolutely no interest in this empty mountain. Therefore, he just walked out.


    "Look over there!


    Everyone from the Purple Sword Sect is running away!" one of the onlookers exclaimed.


    "What does that mean? Have they been defeated?" another one asked.


    "That''s impossible!


    That young man defeated the entire Purple Sword Sect on his own! How unbelievable!" one spectator commented.


    Several voids in the vast distance were filled with creatures who were observing the whole scene unfold. Obviously, they were all shocked at how it ended.


    Austin walked out of the Purple Divine Mountain unscathed.


    He relished every step he took while he walked out of it.


    "Look! That young man has come out!


    And by the looks of it, he is safe and sound!" one of the spectators observed.


    "So that on


    appeared.


    Two semi-governing gods were taking the lead.


    It was the leader of the Purple Sword Sect, Winslow, together with another superior elder.


    Earlier, Winslow had already escaped with the people of the Purple Sword Sect.


    However, he received a message from the Long Sword Sect. He sneaked back quietly with his people when he found out that the masters of the Long Sword Sect were coming to the Purple Divine Mountain.


    For the people of the Purple Sword Sect, only the Long Sword Sect could help them.


    "Please avenge us! Help us!


    That cruel and oppressive young man almost destroyed our sect!"


    Winslow immediately broke into tears in front of the masters of the Long Sword Sect.


    "But it looks like we are too late.


    That brat has already escaped."


    It was the short governing god with a shrill voice who spoke.


    "It doesn''t matter!


    Let''s go after him! We can''t let him get away with this!"


    another governing god said aggressively.


    Almost at once, the governing gods of the Long Sword Sect disappeared.


    They were not interested in talking to Winslow at all.


    Obviously, their target was Austin.


    In fact, they were not even interested in checking on the Purple Sword Sect first.


    Several forces like the Purple Sword Sect were totally dependent upon the Long Sword Sect. Even if one of them was destroyed, it didn''t really matter to them.


    "Sect Leader Winslow, be at ease. The masters of the Long Sword Sect will surely find that brat and deal with him.


    Don''t worry. The Purple Sword Sect is safe now,"


    an ordinary elder of the Long Sword Sect comforted Winslow.

 Chapter 4272 I Am Back Again

    "Sirs, I know you will catch the brat. He will stand no chance if you deal with him in person,"


    Winslow said.


    "He almost destroyed our sect. Right now, all I want to do is skin him alive and tear the rest of him to pieces!"


    At the mention of Austin, a burst of anger so fiery and loud came from Winslow that he had to pace back and forth to let it out.


    "When we capture him, he will suffer. I guarantee it,"


    a semi-governing god from the Long Sword Sect said, smiling at Winslow.


    Winslow nodded. Because this semi-governing god was close to Winslow''s level and they normally got along, Winslow believed him.


    "I hope so,"


    Winslow responded, ceasing his pacing.


    "Tell all our men to return to the headquarters.


    We need to clean it up,"


    Winslow ordered.


    In response, the people of the Purple Sword Sect departed for the Purple Divine Mountain without a single complaint.


    They had been away for only a while and when they were back,


    they saw that Austin hadn''t destroyed the place on purpose,


    and the people of the Purple Sword Sect didn''t have to reconstruct it.


    As they arrived at their headquarters,


    Austin was flying back to the Red Sword City at full speed.


    "Mr. Lin! Mr. Lin! I got the message. We are ready now.


    We can leave the Red Sword City whenever you want,"


    Garth told Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "Okay. Tell them to wait for a while longer. I will come and get them,"


    Austin responded.


    Changing directions, he headed to the location in the Red Sword City where the people of the Lin Clan were waiting.


    Since he had activated the Shadowless Movement, he moved so fast that no one could see him.


    It didn''t take long for him to reach the gates of the Red Sword City.


    Closing his eyes, he released his spiritual sense and discovered that all the members of the Lin Clan were gathered in Garth''s residence.


    Wasting no time, Austin rushed into the city and burst through the doors of Garth''s house. With


    ,


    a moment later,


    a space began rippling in the middle of the hall.


    They all stopped and stared at it,


    watching with wide eyes as a young man stepped out of it.


    It was Austin.


    "Hey, guys. We meet again,"


    Austin greeted with a playful smile, looking at the senior leaders of the Purple Sword Sect.


    No one answered him.


    They appeared to be


    frozen in place.


    Austin smiled wider.


    They still didn''t react.


    Only for seconds, they had felt completely safe. And then everything changed.


    "What''s up? Why are you acting like this? It''s been a while but you can''t have forgotten me already.


    I came back for you."


    Austin shrugged casually.


    "You... Brat... It''s really you?


    Am I dreaming?" a senior member of the Purple Sword Sect asked with difficulty.


    It still felt like his lips were frozen shut.


    "You''re not dreaming.


    It''s me,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Run!


    Run as fast as you can!"


    Winslow shouted when he realized what was happening.


    "Everyone,


    scatter!


    He''ll kill us all!"


    a superior elder roared in a panic.


    "Ha-ha! You can''t escape from me,"


    Austin said confidently.


    He closed his eyes and performed the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill. A faint sword light appeared and chased the people of the Purple Divine Sect at an astonishing speed.

 Chapter 4273 His Sole Target

    Crack! Crack!


    The sword-light catapulted across the hall, blocking the path of many of the sword cultivators. Then it turned around and sliced through them. Some were stabbed through their waists, some lost their limbs, and others were beheaded. In total, almost half of the senior members from the Purple Sword Sect were injured seriously.


    Austin smiled. He had expected no less. After all, his sword light could take down a governing god and


    the senior members were all weaker than that.


    "Surrender to me!"


    Following his sword light, Austin rushed forward, punching and kicking his enemies.


    Not wanting to waste his energy, he decided to avoid using the secret skill of the Puppet Strings. Instead, he planned to beat the senior members of the Purple Sword Sect until they were close to death and he would capture them.


    Later, he would use the Puppet Strings and make them his slaves.


    Austin''s combat power was more than enough to take control of them for the time being.


    Whoosh!


    With a wave of his hand, more beams of sword light entered the air and charged at his enemies.


    Since Austin''s achievement in swordsmanship was so advanced, the sword light was well beyond all their skill levels.


    "Arrghhhhh!"


    Miserable screams and cries bounced off the stone walls of the hall.


    Even the senior leaders couldn''t escape the cuts and stabs that penetrated their bodies one after the other.


    "Stop running and kneel!"


    Austin ordered as he ran up to a genuine premium-grade divine god and punched him in the forehead.


    Within seconds, he was knocked out. Austin quickly transferred him into the human world inside his body.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The faint sword light flew back and forth in the hall, taking down more people with every slash.


    Only minutes later,


    quite a few of the senior members of the Purple Sword Sect were unconscious and the rest were too weak to resist Austin''s attack.


    Austin used a secret skill to seal all the injured ones and then he teleported them into the human world in his body.


    "Run!


    Run!"


    Winslow and the superior elder screamed from the far end of the hall.


    "Everyone, run!


    Don''t try and fight him!"


    Winslow yelled.


    His subordinates were bei


    ed to struggle anymore,"


    Austin remarked calmly.


    Finally, he had completed his task.


    He looked up at the sky in glorious peace. Then, Austin noticed something that was about to ruin all his fun.


    ''Damn it! The governing gods from the Long Sword Sect are coming,''


    he cursed internally. He had to finish up with the superior elder as fast as possible.


    "Old man, just surrender!"


    With a yell, he jumped forward and punched the elder.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Austin pounded on him continuously like he was beating on a drum.


    The superior elder had already been seriously injured. Now, he was begging for mercy.


    Austin sighed and teleported him into his human world.


    "Where are you going, brat?"


    "Boy, you can''t escape!"


    All of a sudden, the space above the Purple Divine Mountain began to shake violently. Several governing gods descended and immediately locked their eyes on Austin.


    "Ha! Come and catch me. Then I''ll be really scared!"


    Austin taunted.


    Then, using the Shadowless Movement, he rushed into the depths of the void. Afterward, he took out the Reincarnation Token and activated it.


    "Brat, stay where you are!"


    "Stop him!"


    Outside the Purple Divine Mountain, the governing gods of the Long Sword Sect grew anxious when they saw that Austin was about to escape.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Several streaks of extremely sharp, bright sword light slashed towards Austin, trying to cut off the space and seal it to prevent Austin from leaving.

 Chapter 4274 The Headquarters Of The Long Sword Sect

    To avoid the attacks, Austin used the Shadowless Movement and rushed into the depths of the void as fast as he could. Then he activated the Reincarnation Token and teleported away.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Several sharp sword-lights entered the depths of the void where Austin had just vanished, causing explosions as they hit the space.


    A vacuum resulted and everything was sucked inside, destroying the space.


    When the smoke cleared, Austin was nowhere to be seen.


    In fact, Austin''s statue master in the Fallen Divine Valley had taught him how to use the Shadowless Movement.


    Since he was a god of chaos, the Shadowless Movement he taught Austin was naturally extraordinary.


    In addition, the Reincarnation Token was a powerful magic treasure.


    With all of this, Austin could easily outrun a governing god.


    "Damn! He''s a slippery little leech!"


    The governing gods of the Long Sword Sect stamped their feet in anger.


    "Sirs, that brat has captured all four of the superior elders of our Purple Sword Sect.


    Please help us. You have to find him and get them back!"


    Winslow begged, appearing in front of the governing gods.


    "I thought we could capture him but he outsmarted us. He is so cunning. He left and then returned with a surprise attack. We were so unprepared!"


    Winslow whined.


    "All right. Fine.


    We will find him and bring back your superior elders.


    Just stay here."


    The governing gods were already fuming and definitely not in the mood to listen to Winslow complaining.


    "Go after him!"


    the sect leader of the Long Sword Sect ordered, disappearing.


    The governing gods of the Long Sword Sect followed after him.


    When he discovered that they were chasing him once again, Austin used the Shadowless Movement and the Reincarnation Token to teleport through different voids.


    But the governing gods were determined and kept tailing him.


    The chase lasted for half a day.


    In order to end it, Austin decided not to shuttle back and forth between different voids. Instead, he traveled to the chaotic void in the Sword Cosmos.


    "What''s he doing?


    Last time he went in the


    er those who have wronged me. I will not stop until they get what they deserve!"


    Austin said with confidence as he examined his surroundings.


    After he had finished,


    Austin raised his hand and sliced it through the air.


    Whoosh!


    A faint sword-light appeared and flew forward.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In one move, it sliced through the rock of a divine mountain in the void. All palaces and buildings on the mountain instantly collapsed. Within seconds, the sharp sword aura had turned everything on the mountain into dust.


    "Cowards! Come out and welcome your distinguished guest!"


    Austin announced, laughing wildly.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    He released more sword-lights, directing them at the most important-looking buildings.


    The sword-lights were so faint that they resembled water cutting through the air.


    However, they were more powerful than they looked, destroying everything they encountered.


    Before long, everyone in the Long Sword World was woken up.


    Strong cultivators rushed out of buildings, heading to the sky in search of the troublemaker.


    "Hey! Who''s destroying everything?"


    "This is the headquarters of the Long Sword Sect. You can''t hurt us here!"


    "Whoever it is needs to die!"


    No one there was calm. Eyes scanned the land, hungry for blood.


    "Hey, dummies! Look over here! Do you remember me?


    I''m here to end your all!"


    Austin burst into laughter.

 Chapter 4275 Make A Scene

    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Streaks of sword light continuously slashed out from Austin''s hand, creating a powerful destructive force wherever they passed by.


    In just a few moments, the Long Sword World took serious damage.


    As he continued to slash out the sword lights, Austin also unleashed the Puppet Strings. The dense red silk threads surged in all directions as if a bloody torrential rain poured down from the sky.


    Of course, Austin''s targets were the divine gods. He knew that there were a lot of capable warriors from the Long Sword Sect that could serve as his slaves.


    At the same time, in the headquarters of the Long Sword Sect, a lot of masters gathered.


    One after another, they rushed out to intercept Austin and prevent him from generating further damage.


    "Hey, brat! What do you think you''re doing?!


    You''d better stop this now! How dare you make trouble for the Long Sword Sect?!"


    A genuine premium-grade divine god appeared and confronted Austin.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Without any warning, the red silk threads suddenly rushed towards the divine god and drilled into his Soul Sea.


    Then, a faint sword light darted out from Austin.


    In the blink of an eye, the body of the genuine premium-grade divine god was cut in half.


    He couldn''t even react or dodge before realizing what had happened to him.


    The next moment, Austin waved his sleeve and transferred the broken parts of the genuine premium-grade divine god into a human world inside his body.


    As the divine god was captured, his spiritual soul was already suppressed by the puppet strings. His Soul Sea was completely invaded and he wasn''t able to struggle at all.


    "You reckless brat! What''s your name? Which sect do you come from?


    Are you aware that this is the headquarters of the Long Sword Sect?


    Because of your actions, not only you but the group that you are in, your master, your clan, and even your friends shall suffer the consequences!"


    "You''d better surrender quietly, you stupid brat!"


    In just a few moments, about another dozen of genuine premium-grade divine gods emerged in the void and surrounded Austin.


    However, Austin wasn''t a bit fazed. He didn''t have the intention of even giving them a response, but he just directly used the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill.


    Swoosh!


    Immediately after, a sword light slashed out.


    Splat!


    Like a bunch of livestock, all the genuine premium-grade divine gods were effortlessly cut in half.


    Just like what he did to the first one, Austin waved his sleeve and teleported all of them into the human worlds within his body.


    "You''re going too far!


    I''m going to kill you, you son of a bitch!"


    Finally, a semi-governing god appeared after all of the genuine premium-g


    of sword auras immediately rushed out and blasted towards Austin''s spiritual soul mark.


    Bang!


    Upon collision, Austin''s spiritual soul mark exploded and was instantly vanquished.


    At the same moment, in a space far away,


    Austin sensed something and looked back towards the direction of the Long Sword World.


    There was a devious smirk on his face as he perceived that the governing gods of the Long Sword Sect had finally got his message.


    "For now, I need to find a quiet place where I can subdue and enslave all the divine gods that I have captured,"


    Austin muttered to himself.


    "Hmm. Well, the best place to cultivate in seclusion should still be the Divine Sword Mountain."


    Austin made up his mind after thinking for a while.


    With that, he swiftly rushed towards the Divine Sword Mountain.


    A moment later, he finally arrived at the mountain.


    He saw that the people of the four major forces were still stationed there.


    They had been staying here for quite some time in order to monitor the situation in the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Most importantly, they needed to prevent outsiders from entering the place whenever they wanted.


    However, with Austin''s great bodily movement skills and other magic treasures, he didn''t need to pass through where the guards had been stationed.


    Upon activation of the Reincarnation Token, Austin directly entered the Divine Sword Mountain and climbed the mountain road to reach the topmost area.


    As soon as he returned, the five sword spirits knew of his arrival and immediately appeared.


    "Austin, it seems that your mission has been successful."


    "Yes, I think that you''ve acquired a lot again."


    "Your cultivation method is indeed unique and very useful!"


    The five sword spirits commended Austin for his hard work and bountiful harvest.

 Chapter 4276 Avoiding The Thunderstroke Doom

    "Sirs, you must know that I am being chased again,"


    said Austin.


    "So, what''s new? It''s just normal now, isn''t it?


    You''re always being chased!"


    The old man in white chuckled.


    "Yes, I guess you are right."


    Austin smiled and nodded awkwardly.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m not really surprised. After the destruction you have caused them, those governing gods will not let you get away with it easily,"


    the old man in grey said.


    "You are right.


    We are enemies after all.


    We are bound to get in a clash one way or the other,"


    Austin admitted.


    "Sirs, I shall be cultivating in seclusion for a period of time.


    However, there is a high chance that the governing gods of the Sword Cosmos will find me here one day,"


    said Austin.


    "Don''t worry.


    Here in the Divine Sword Mountain, no one can hurt you,"


    the old man in green pointed out.


    "I am extremely thankful to all of you taking care of me,"


    Austin said, his eyes glistening.


    "Not at all.


    Don''t forget that you have rightfully passed the test of the Divine Sword Mountain and gained proper recognition.


    Because of that, you can''t be attacked by anyone on the Divine Sword Mountain.


    So don''t worry about anything. Just go to your seclusion now and cultivate in peace,"


    the old man in red said and gave his blessing.


    "Thank you."


    Austin nodded.


    He then rushed into the palace left by Master Sword in the middle of the mountaintop.


    Inside the palace,


    Austin sat down cross legged and one by one, moved the semi-governing gods out of there.


    He had caught five semi-governing gods in total.


    Four of them were the superior elders of the Purple Sword Sect,


    and the remaining one was from the Long Sword Sect.


    However, only one of them had become Austin''s slave, so far.


    The other four had been beaten half dead by Austin and seriously injured.


    They were so weak that they had lost all power to resist,


    and were at the mercy of Austin.


    Austin then began to use the Puppet Strings to control them.


    Compared to how he had subdued other fighters in the past, subduing semi-governing gods was a little more complicated.


    Nonetheless, Austin had subdued a semi-governing god once before, so he at least knew what to do.


    "Surrender and submit yourselves now!"


    Austin shouted. Numerous red puppet threads shot out of his Soul Sea and forcibly drilled themselves


    n in red said as a reminder.


    "Okay. Again, thank you!"


    Afterwards, Austin found a flat place on the top of the mountain and sat down to begin his business.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Soon, dark clouds began to gather above Austin''s head, and powerful lightning bolts began to flash, cutting through the thick dark clouds.


    "The Thunderstroke Doom will be very intense this time. I can sense it!


    It would be best if all the eighty-one Thunderstroke Dooms come at the same time.


    Then I can complete the process in one go and directly become a genuine premium-grade divine god,"


    Austin murmured to himself, staring at the dark clouds above his head with hopeful expectation.


    "Avoid the Thunderstroke Doom, now!"


    Austin began to hide his aura to prevent it from being detected.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the highly charged air, the lightning bolts were densely packed, constantly releasing a terrifying destructive aura.


    Austin could sense that they were all aimed at him.


    Nonetheless, Austin tried his best to conceal his aura.


    "I have to succeed. So many people are counting on me. I can''t afford to fail!"


    Austin tried to hide his aura with all his might.


    At this moment,


    around the Divine Sword Mountain,


    more than a dozen warriors with terrifying auras walked out of the void and stared at the Divine Sword Mountain.


    They were all governing gods.


    "There is no way that I can be wrong.


    That brat must have escaped back here, to the Divine Sword Mountain.


    For him, the Divine Sword Mountain is his sanctuary,"


    pointed out one of the governing gods.

 Chapter 4277 Dodging The Dooms All At Once

    "There''s no need to guess further.


    I''ve clearly sensed that brat''s aura.


    There''s no mistaking it. He is at the top of the mountain!


    We''ve finally tracked down that arrogant bastard,"


    one of the governing gods said with confidence.


    "That''s right! I''ve also sensed it. He''s hiding at the topmost area."


    Soon enough, several governing gods confirmed that Austin was indeed on the Divine Sword Mountain.


    "Then, what should we do next?


    We''ve already located him, but we can''t just attack him if he really is there.


    The five sword spirits of the mountain will be guarding him because they think highly of that brat. I don''t think we can do anything even if we get there,"


    a governing god remarked as he analyzed the situation.


    "We have no other choice. Let''s attack the Divine Sword Mountain!


    Besides, I''ve been tolerating those five sword spirits for a long time. I just can''t stand them anymore!"


    another governing god suddenly opined bluntly.


    "What? Attack the Divine Sword Mountain? Are you serious?"


    The other governing gods were shocked to their core with the aggressive idea.


    After all, it was known to all that the Divine Sword Mountain had a very long and significant history in the Sword Cosmos.


    It actually had become the only sacred place for all sword cultivators in the entire cosmos.


    It could be said that the Divine Sword Mountain was holy and inviolable in the eyes of everyone who resided in the Sword Cosmos.


    Therefore, no one in their right mind would suggest attacking the Divine Sword Mountain. It was unimaginable, especially for ordinary sword cultivators.


    If there was anyone who could possibly think about it, only governing gods might dare to.


    In fact, in the past, these governing gods had already plotted to attack the Divine Sword Mountain.


    However, they still gauged if they could do it or not. They didn''t want to take any action and risk everything if they were still quite unsure.


    Previously, the Divine Sword Mountain had always been under the control and protection of Master Sword.


    It almost seemed like his private territory.


    But as time passed by, Master Sword and his five disciples disappeared one after another.


    This gave the opportunity for the four major forces to rule the Sword Cosmos.


    They all hoped to control the Divine Sword Mountain just as how Master Sword did.


    Only by controlling this sacred mountain could they truly received the respect from all the sword cultivators in this universe.


    However, up until now, they had miserably failed even after doing every possible means.


    First and foremost, they


    I hope that the rest of the dooms would arrive immediately so that I could finish all of it in just a short amount of time,''


    Austin thought to himself as he concentrated on his upcoming Thunderstroke Doom.


    "This guy is certainly exceptional.


    It''s just fitting to call him a genius."


    "Well, I think all of us think the same.


    To be honest, I''ve never seen someone come near his skills and abilities.


    He should be the most talented cultivator of his generation."


    The five sword spirits discussed in the distance as they observed Austin.


    About half a day later,


    Austin had succeeded in overcoming the tenth Thunderstroke Doom.


    Upon realizing that he had finally dodged the doom, he was able to heave a sigh of relief.


    He looked at the sky and saw the fading dark clouds, signaling that the doom had truly been finished.


    However, just a few moments later,


    Boom! Boom!


    The loud rumblings of thunder could be heard again, and the thick dark clouds began to gather above his head once more.


    "Really? That fast?


    Is this guy actually planning to overcome the rest of the seventy-one Thunderstroke Doom uninterruptedly?


    This is beyond any logical explanation!"


    The old man in white was extremely surprised that Austin''s Thunderstroke Doom was coming again right after he finished the last one.


    "Is he going to be all right though?


    "We don''t know for sure, but we''re talking about this guy.


    If someone could create such a miracle, I''m confident that it has to be him."


    The other sword spirits also weighed in and discussed the possibility that Austin could actually pull it off.


    Whoosh!


    Right now, as Austin was sitting with his legs crossed, another Thunderstroke Doom was violently brewing.

 Chapter 4278 The Plot

    Then, Austin managed to dodge and overcome the Thunderstroke Doom again and again.


    However, he also recognized that as he underwent the dooms, the succeeding ones were becoming more difficult and more aggressive.


    The bolts of lightning became extremely powerful and fast. It would be pretty devastating if one would make contact with them.


    Fortunately, Austin had been proficient in several advanced laws��time, space, reincarnation, and causality. By using the energy of these laws, Austin''s movement became so swift that the thunderbolts had no chance of hitting him or knowing where he would appear next.


    At the same time, some of these laws also enabled him to forcefully jump time back in order to fully dodge the dooms.


    Moreover, he found out that once the Reincarnation Token was activated to teleport him, it could also make him avoid detection for a short time.


    Therefore, Austin managed to brush off the Thunderstroke Dooms that came his way.


    As he had hoped and planned, the rest of the Thunderstroke Dooms came one after another at a rapid rate.


    In this way, he had avoided more than sixty Thunderstroke Dooms in total in the next few days.


    During this period, the Divine Sword Mountain was always filled with dark clouds that contained flashes of lightning and thunders.


    At the same time,


    several figures had suddenly started appearing around the mountain.


    These figures were shrouded in strong light, and they also released powerful energy of the laws of space and time.


    If one would look at them, it would be impossible to recognize them or know their identities.


    One could only actually see rapidly moving blurry images.


    Without gaining any attention,


    they quietly invaded and ascended the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Each figure''s bodily movement skill was extremely brilliant. They constantly traveled through space and time, traversing at lightning speed.


    Just a few moments later,


    they managed to approach the upper area of the mountain.


    "Look, it''s that guy. He really is here.


    It seems like he is undergoing the Thunderstroke Doom to become a full-fledged genuine divine god!"


    one of them informed the others through his spiritual sense.


    "It''s just as I''ve told you.


    This guy had the audacity and even made the Divine Sword Mountain his haven.


    It''s all because the five sword spirits are going to protect him at any cost."


    "I see. The five sword spirits are really on the same side with this guy.


    If this continues, the entire Divine Sword Mountain will definitely fall into his hands sooner or later.


    This can''t be. We have to immediately do something to prevent that from happening!''


    The tall and blurry figures continued to communicate in secret as they fixed their gaze upon Austin who was still dodging the Thunderstroke Doom at the top of the mountain.


    "Of course. That''s why we are here. We will act accordin


    he second sword spirit. They continued climbing the mountain towards the third examiner.


    Surprisingly, about half a day later,


    two young men passed the third test and were able to continue going further up the mountain.


    At this point, the five sword spirits were actually separated from each other because they had to take care of the young people who had been taking the tests at the same time.


    Each of them had become rather busy to oversee and conduct the tests.


    Meanwhile, around the Divine Sword Mountain


    the figures, who were wrapped in law power and turned invisible, were now preparing to move.


    "All right, it''s time.


    We will sneak up the mountain.


    All of us will be divided into five groups. Then, each group shall attack the sword spirit assigned to them.


    They might be exceptionally strong, but I believe that as long as we move very discreetly and we execute our plan swiftly,


    even the powerful five sword spirits would fall into our hands in one decisive blow.


    After that, the Divine Sword Mountain will be under our control.


    More importantly, that bastard will have nowhere to escape,"


    one of the governing gods recounted, letting out a devilish grin and a vicious killing intent.


    "What are you waiting for?


    Let''s get started!


    It''s an opportunity of a lifetime that we cannot miss!"


    Fully determined, they began to use their bodily movement skills to climb up the mountain and sneakily hunt the five sword spirits.


    On the other hand, the five sword spirits had no idea of what was going to happen as they were pretty preoccupied with facilitating the tests for the young people.


    Actually, every young man who had appeared in the Divine Sword Mountain today was carefully selected.


    All of them were rather talented.


    It could also be said that these groups of young people basically represented the most remarkable young talents in the entire Sword Cosmos nowadays.

 Chapter 4279 Raid The Five Sword Spirits

    More than a dozen blurry figures quietly climbed up the Divine Sword Mountain stealthily.


    Each of them was a governing god.


    There was no doubt that governing gods had lots of tricks up their sleeves.


    They had the most brilliant space law at their disposal to perfectly hide themselves, completely invisible to the naked eye.


    At that same time,


    thunder continued to rumble at the summit of the mountain.


    Austin was sitting cross legged there.


    Dark clouds gathered above his head, spreading out for miles, blocking out the sun.


    Streaks of serpent-shaped lightning crawled across the thick dark clouds.


    ''I''ve already avoided the Thunderstroke Doom for a total of seventy-two times.


    I will just have to dodge it nine times more.


    After that, I will finally become a genuine premium-grade divine god,'' Austin thought to himself, full of expectation.


    He had been dreaming to reach this realm for the longest time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Claps of thunder began to roll as the massive walls of destructive lightning began to lash down on Austin.


    "Seriously?"


    Austin cried out.


    The more of the Thunderstroke Doom he managed to dodge, the more challenging it would be to avoid the succeeding ones. Each oncoming Thunderstroke Doom proved to be more powerful than the previous one.


    As the lightning was about to hit him, Austin performed the Shadowless Movement, and unleashed the law of space, the law of time, the law of reincarnation and the law of causality.


    In an instant, he disappeared from where he stood.


    He then activated the Reincarnation Token and teleported himself someplace else.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The roaring thunder collided with the space where Austin was just sitting across-legged, causing it to collapse.


    However,


    the thunderbolts had lost Austin again, unable to track him down.


    "Whew! That was so close!"


    Austin appeared in another part of the peak, feeling lucky to have avoided the thunderbolts.


    At that very moment,


    numerous young men gathered along the path up to the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Since they were very keen on reaching the top of the mountain, the five sword spirits set up various tests to see if these men were worthy enough to reach the summit.


    It was one of their main jobs.


    As sword spirits, they represented the will of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    I


    time, they all released their terrifying energies,


    causing the vast void around them to shake violently.


    "Old man, you''re doomed!"


    "Just surrender!"


    All the governing gods roared at the same time.


    They had been ignored and never taken seriously by the five sword spirits.


    Up to this point, they had been holding deep grudges against the elders.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Since the governing gods had reached almost the highest level of swordsmanship, the sword auras they had unleashed were terrifyingly powerful.


    "Hah! How dare you stir up trouble on the Divine Sword Mountain?"


    "Who do you think you are? No one is allowed to stir up trouble here!"


    "Get out now or there will be consequences!"


    The five sword spirits were shocked at the sudden attack and were enraged.


    They never expected that someone would dare to attack them like that.


    The Divine Sword Mountain was a highly revered, sacred place for swordsmen,


    while the five of them, the sword spirits of the Divine Sword Mountain, were tasked to guard it.


    All the sword cultivators looked up to them.


    In the past, even Master Sword showed them respect and didn''t dare to offend them.


    Much to their astonishment, there would be low-level governing gods who dared to launch an assault on them.


    However, the five sword spirits were more powerful that anyone had known. They would never surrender.


    Hence, a fierce battle began.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The energy released by the five sword spirits and more than ten governing gods was never before seen in the flesh.

 Chapter 4280 The Fighting Power Of The Five Sword Spirits

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As the battle began, streaks of sharp sword aura filled every space on the Divine Sword Mountain like a meteor shower.


    The momentum was strong, sharp and unstoppable.


    In the course of the battle, each of the governing gods exuded extreme and unquestionable might. Their bodies continued to grow taller, against the turbulent sky and releasing terrifying great cosmos force.


    Almost every martial artist in the supreme universe held within himself the great cosmos force.


    All these governing gods mainly cultivated such a great force.


    This was an energy far more advanced than chaotic energy.


    With such a reality staring at him in the eye, Austin didn''t want to fight against these governing gods by himself.


    He knew clearly that their killing power was not to be underestimated.


    If he was still in the Sea of Chaos, he would have the advantage with his trump cards and strength. Even if more than a dozen governing gods attacked him, he wouldn''t feel the need to run away like a dog with its tail between its legs.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Looking from afar, people caught sight of the sword auras sweeping up from the Divine Sword Mountain and filling up a huge part of the sky.


    Almost all the creatures in the Sword Cosmos could feel it.


    The Divine Sword Mountain was beyond extraordinary, being the core of the entire Sword Cosmos.


    Any movement made in the Divine Sword Mountain could be perceived by any living being in the Sword Cosmos.


    Almost instantly, countless creatures looked at the Divine Sword Mountain from all places in the Sword Cosmos.


    "What?


    What happened to the Divine Sword Mountain?"


    They used their omnipotent skills to penetrate the void and look to the direction of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Many of the creatures, driven by curiosity, quietly moved towards the Divine Sword Mountain.


    However, the Divine Sword Mountain had long been surrounded by the people of the four major forces of the Sword Cosmos, preventing all living beings from getting any closer.


    Those who insisted and tried to break in would be killed immediately.


    That was why those who wanted to witness the action but were barred from approaching the Divine Sword Mountain could only watch from far away.


    Meanwhile,


    in the camp of the Blade Cosmos.


    "Something out of the ordinary is happening in the Divine Sword Mountain again.


    ced to retreat.


    They were totally taken by sheer surprise.


    The three of them worked together and even pooled their powers together, but it didn''t help them one bit. On the contrary, they were forced back in one move.


    In the past, the governing gods of the Sword Cosmos had always thought that the five sword spirits on the Divine Sword Mountain were nothing more than mere ordinary governing gods, so there was no need to be afraid of them.


    What truly scared them were the five massive swords that the five spirits summoned from the Divine Sword Mountain. The swords could form a powerful sword array, and spell death and destruction to anyone who challenged them.


    But now, they finally realized that they had made a costly mistake.


    It turned out that the fighting power of each sword spirit was not only amazing. They were equal or even more advanced!


    One mere swing of the sword spirit could defeat the three of them all together!


    Unknown to them, this was actually very easy to understand. After all, the Divine Sword Mountain was a sacred place for swordsmen and the core of the Sword Cosmos.


    It was a bitter pill to swallow, but the five sword spirits were by no means weak.


    "Everyone, be serious! This guy is somewhat difficult to deal with!


    Don''t hold back and keep attacking.


    Otherwise, if we are unable to defeat him, it could get worse. They could destroy us instead!"


    one of the governing gods pointed out loud.


    "Humph! You are too weak to make trouble here. You are all desperate and pathetic,"


    the old man in white snorted with anger on his face.

 Chapter 4281 A Terrible Array

    On the Divine Sword Mountain, five fierce battles were ongoing at different locations.


    Basically, there were about three to four governing gods in a group versus one sword spirit.


    Originally, these governing gods thought that with this setup, they could easily handle the five sword spirits. They deliberately separated the five of them, so that they couldn''t work together and form an array that they could use for a counterattack.


    However, now that they had faced them, they found that they were dead wrong.


    After all, the fighting power of each of the five sword spirits was much stronger than they had anticipated.


    There was no problem for them even if they had to fight against three of four governing gods at the same time.


    In fact, the battle lasted for several days without these governing gods having the upper hand against the sword spirits.


    Other creatures in the whole Sword Cosmos were attracted by the violent movement of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    The situation indeed got pretty intense and chaotic.


    After a few more days, the governing gods had finally begun to show anxious expressions.


    "Damn it! This is not good. We have underestimated the fighting abilities of these sword spirits!"


    "You''re right! The Divine Sword Mountain really deserves to be the core of the Sword Cosmos. The power of the sword spirits is truly on a league of its own!"


    The governing gods couldn''t help but express their shock as they conversed through their spiritual sense.


    "Ha! Fortunately, we have also prepared for the worst-case scenario.


    Let''s not hide our trump card anymore.


    It''s time to perform it! We can''t let this situation go further,"


    one of the senior governing gods proposed.


    "Yeah, I guess it''s time.


    Let''s do it.


    I hoped that we didn''t need to use this, but we have no other choice.


    There''s no turning back now!


    We must deal with the five sword spirits or we''re the ones who are going to be in trouble.


    Kill them if that''s the only way to suppress them!


    If we lost here, we might not be able to return to the Divine Sword Mountain anymore."


    Another governing god expressed worries and determination to go all-out.


    "We know that too!


    It''s now or never!"


    The other governing gods strongly proclaimed their resolve.


    The very next moment,


    a fist-sized sword array suddenly rushed out from the bodies of each governing god.


    Then, more than a dozen sword arrays rapidly expanded in the wind.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Every sword array spurted out dense white silk threads that looked like a flowing white stream.


    Each of the arrays released hundreds of millions of white silk threads that spread out in all directions.


    Soon after, these threads immediately enveloped the entire Divine Sword Mountain.


    Meanwhile, outside of the Divine Sword Mountain,


    many people were gathered as if they were waiting for an order.


    It could be said that currently, almost all of the elite warriors from the four major forces had come in support to the governing gods.


    "Everyone, listen carefully. A white s


    rd cultivator.


    "Everyone! Listen!


    All of you need to calm down!


    Don''t get too scared.


    I have something to announce and you need to pay attention!"


    The leaders of the four major forces finally said something about the situation.


    Immediately after, the people fell silent and tried to suppress their agonies for the time being as they waited for the announcement.


    The voices of their leaders exhibited the utmost authority, making them quickly follow their orders.


    It was known that at most times, the leaders of these forces had seldom shown their faces in public.


    Therefore, for ordinary people, it would be close to impossible to see them.


    In fact, even with the people here today, many of them had never seen the faces of their leaders since they joined their sects.


    Therefore, when they suddenly heard the voice of their leaders, most of them were surprised and excited at the same time.


    The previous panic was swept away.


    Their blood began boiling as if they were ready to fight any time as long as their leaders commanded them.


    "Everyone, you don''t need to panic.


    You just have to trust us.


    Each one of you is a very essential part of the group and we are proud of you.


    And right now, we absolutely need your help.


    For the time being, please bear the hardship. We need you to continue contributing your vital energy and everything related to your swordsmanship. This is the only way that we can deal with our extremely strong enemies.


    We need to gather all our strength and unite against the opponents!


    But don''t worry. After all of this is over, everything shall be returned to you.


    For the victory and honor of your own sect, bestow your energy and everything related to your swordsmanship to us.


    This is a battle that will be told in the generations to come. It shall be a great honor to participate and contribute to such a historic battle!"


    The governing gods of the four major forces said about the same thing to all of their respective members to gain their trust and cooperation.

 Chapter 4282 The Power Of The Array

    Upon hearing the words of their governing gods, the members of the four major forces finally began to calm down.


    The four major forces were administered by a set of strict rules. No one dared to question the words of their governing gods, let alone disobey them.


    Growing up in such a system had also made the people of the four major forces fiercely patriotic. The thought of fighting for the honor of their sects filled them with a sense of pride and passion. Following the orders of their governing gods, they sat down with their legs crossed and released the energy in their bodies for the white silk thread to absorb.


    Fueled by their energy, the dazzling grand array above the Divine Sword Mountain continued to rise, with mysterious runes flashing all over it.


    The soft, vague sound of ancient songs drifted out of the array, filling the air around it with an unknown power.


    Silhouettes and shadows of ancient sword cultivators could also be seen in the array. They were practicing swordsmanship, fighting, or cultivating.


    With all these qualities, the array was undoubtedly mysterious and intimidating, giving off an overwhelming aura of sacred mourning.


    The governing gods of the four major forces began laughing wildly when they saw the terrible pressure of the array.


    "Ha, old men, let''s see how you deal with this array!" one of them said with a smug smile.


    The members of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect were the most excited?��and also the most complacent?��ones to see this array.


    After all, this array had enjoyed a long history in their sect, but it hadn''t been used for so long that many of them believed it was nothing more than a myth. Of course, there had never been a way to confirm it before, either, because the array required a lot of governing gods and other resources.


    This was the first time that all the requirements for forming this array had been met, and at such an enormous scale. Seeing the array take shape and come to life in front of their eyes left the people of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect awe-struck.


    It was even more powerful than they had imagined!


    "With such a powerful array, victory will always be on our side! Our sect will never decline," one of the governing gods of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect said, laughing proudly.


    The other governing gods of the sect nodded in agreement with pleased smiles.


    By this time, the governing gods of the Sword Cosmos had stopped fighting with the five sword spirits. Now, they each occupied a specific position around the Divine Sword Mountain, maintaining the operation of the


    ess lightning bolts flew.


    "Austin, focus on the Thunderstroke Doom.


    The Divine Sword Mountain has its own independent energy and laws. It is a world of its own that can operate solitarily.


    Therefore, it won''t be easily disturbed by the outside energy,"


    the old man in yellow said to Austin through spiritual sense.


    "All right, got it,"


    Austin replied solemnly.


    Having already successfully avoided most of the Thunderstroke Dooms,


    he had no intention of stopping even if the old man in yellow hadn''t urged him to continue.


    If he stopped now, he didn''t know when he would be able to have such a great opportunity again.


    Meanwhile, the governing gods smirked with pride.


    They had always been a little afraid of the five sword spirits. Every time they entered the Divine Sword Mountain, they would unwillingly be subservient and servile in front of the five sword spirits.


    Therefore, their anger and resentment towards the five sword spirits had been building up for a long time.


    "Ha, look at your pathetic state now!


    In the past, you always treated us like lesser beings, thinking that you were superior to us.


    Well, it turns out that you are not that powerful after all.


    From now on, the Divine Sword Mountain is no longer under your control. It belongs to us.


    If you are smart, surrender right now. We''ll spare your lives.


    Otherwise, don''t blame us for what we do to you!"


    one of the governing gods said, laughing wildly.


    "What''s the point of even talking to these five old men?


    I''ve hated them for a long time.


    They''ve always treated us like scum. In my opinion, we should just beat them to death.


    It will save a lot of trouble,"


    another governing god sneered.

 Chapter 4283 Bad Situation

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Another slash slowly came from the huge sword.


    "Block it!"


    Moving as one, the five sword spirits activated the sword array again which turned into a colorful light column that blocked the huge sword in the sky.


    Boom!


    Another deafening explosions echoed around them when the two collided violently once again.


    Surging waves of sword aura completely submerged the entire Divine Sword Mountain.


    After the second attack,


    the five sword spirits found their backs against the wall again.


    All five swords of different colors were knocked down by a single attack from the huge sword.


    However, something strange began to happen to the people of the four major forces.


    Almost everyone connected to the array above the Divine Sword Mountain found their energy, sword skills, and vitality in their bodies being rapidly drained.


    White threads were sucking these elements out of their bodies.


    Many weak people with low cultivation bases quickly discovered that their faces were rapidly aging.


    Some young talented disciples appeared in their twenties, yet they became old in an instant. Wrinkles appeared on their skin and their teeth clattered from their loose gums.


    Blood even began pooling out the lips of some relatively weaker disciples and it made them look very miserable.


    Most of their vitality had been extracted already.


    Those who were relatively powerful still found their bodies slowly weakening and slowly aging.


    However, all of them knew that this was a battle for the honor of their sects and they had no choice but to put up with it.


    Although the array above the Divine Sword Mountain was very powerful,


    it also consumed a lot of energy.


    It was only through providing their energy together could the elites of the four major forces maintain the operation of the array.


    "We have to move faster.


    We''ll just end up suffering a great loss otherwise.


    Some of the disciples won''t ever recover already!"


    Anxiety filled the governing gods of the four major forces when they found their disciples suffering for the sake of their sects.


    "Hurry up and end the battle as soon as poss


    but be shocked by the power of the array and fearfully whispered to each other.


    More than a dozen governing gods of the four major forces activated the array again and launched another attack.


    "Slash again!"


    they shouted.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The huge sword condensed by the array continued to slash down at the Divine Sword Mountain despite the five sword spirits doing their best to activate the sword array to resist.


    It was a battle for the ages.


    Even the entirety of the Sword Cosmos was affected by the battle. No matter how far it was from the battlefield, even remote areas were left trembling.


    Every inch of the Sword Cosmos was flooded by the energy produced by the battle and it caused earthquakes and tsunamis, and made mountains collapse.


    Countless creatures were left trembling in fear.


    "Damn it! If we keep fighting like this,


    we won''t be able to hold on any longer!"


    said the old man in white.


    "I''m a little tired,"


    agreed the old man in green.


    "We can''t give up no matter what.


    Don''t forget that protecting the Divine Sword Mountain is the greatest responsibility in our lives.


    We would even sacrifice our lives for the sake of the Divine Sword Mountain!


    Don''t forget that even if we can''t hold on, the Divine Sword Mountain will take action.


    Although the array is powerful,


    I believe that the Divine Sword Mountain can handle it,"


    the old man in yellow encouraged.

 Chapter 4284 Breakthrough

    "Of course.


    We would give our lives to protect the Divine Sword Mountain.


    It is our life mission and we will complete it,"


    the yellow-robed elder said, encouraging the other four sword spirits.


    Meanwhile,


    Austin was still at the top of the Divine Sword Mountain, trying to avoid the Thunderstroke Doom.


    "I have successfully dodged the Thunderstroke Doom seventy-seven times.


    Four more times and I will be able to become a genuine premium-grade divine god!"


    Austin exclaimed, pumping himself up.


    So far, everything was going smoothly and he didn''t expect to lose control any time soon.


    However, he was worried about the ongoing battle on the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Using his spiritual sense, he saw that the five sword spirits were struggling.


    Even though he wanted to help, Austin was consumed with his current task.


    "Look! That brat isn''t even fighting! It looks like he''s having a breakthrough.


    What a fearless idiot.


    Everyone, activate the array and take him out!"


    "Really? He has the balls to take on the Thunderstroke Doom in front of us?


    He''s so quiet that I almost forgot that he was here.


    Let''s get him!"


    Since they were so consumed with battling the five sword spirits,


    the governing gods had chosen to ignore Austin until now.


    Now that they knew they were going to defeat the five sword spirits, they turned their attention to him.


    But now


    was a critical moment for Austin.


    He was in the middle of his final Thunderstroke Doom.


    Once he successfully avoided it, he would become a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    "Damn it! They know what I''m doing."


    The whole time he had been dealing with the Thunderstroke Doom, Austin had been keeping an eye on the governing gods.


    "Oh no! They''re going after Austin.


    We must do something.


    He''s so close to making his breakthrough. It''s not fair for them to attack him now,"


    the eld


    ng them.


    But now there wasn''t a trace of it.


    The giant sword had cut through the Thunderstroke Doom and terminated it.


    Instead of hurting him, it had helped him.


    Along with the disappearance of the lightning, Austin''s vital energy realm started to change.


    He was in the middle of becoming a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    The energy in his body began to improve and


    all kinds of abnormal visions began to appear around him.


    Every trace of energy in the entire Sword Cosmos was summoned to Austin and entered his body.


    Feeling rejuvenated,


    Austin threw his head back and yelled at the sky.


    This was the fastest he had ever broken through. He knew that he would be a genuine premium-grade divine god within the next few minutes.


    "This is not good! Our attack contributed to his breakthrough!"


    The governing gods of the four major forces exchanged angry looks.


    "While he is breaking through, stop him from absorbing the energy and laws of heaven and earth!"


    "Come on! This is the weakest he will ever be. We must take his life now."


    All the governing gods made gestures with their hands to activate the array once again.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The giant sword sped up and it released more energy, falling down on Austin''s head.

 Chapter 4285 Let Me Help You Break The Array

    "It''s too late to stop me from breaking through!"


    Austin shouted coldly in the direction of the governing gods.


    After years of practice, he was finally a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    Currently, the energy, laws, and spiritual soul in his body were increasing dramatically in strength.


    Moments ago, he was too scared to move because of the Thunderstroke Doom he had been trying to avoid.


    Now that he had made a successful breakthrough, he could join the fight.


    "Austin, be careful. The array is still too powerful for you to destroy on your own.


    We''ll help you,"


    the old man in yellow told Austin telepathically.


    "Thank you very much!"


    Austin nodded.


    As he looked up, he noticed that the giant sword in the air was getting closer and closer to him.


    "You''ll have to try harder to kill me!"


    he shouted, garnering all his strength.


    All at once, the more than one hundred human worlds in his body began to boil. Chaotic energy surged and was expelled from his body.


    Slowly, he released all the energy he had cultivated in his lifetime,


    including the body of the heaven metal race, the Chaotic Heaven Body, the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation, the spiritual soul energy, the energy of law, and the energy of swordsmanship.


    His skin glowed and wisps of energy smoke were created in the air above his head. The energy spread, burning the surrounding void and leaving wide cracks behind.


    At the same time, Austin activated the Reincarnation Token.


    "Block!"


    the five sword spirits shouted, activating the sword array and blocking the giant sword before it could drop.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the five sword spirits'' sword array collided with the giant sword,


    blood spurted from their mouths.


    Their faces turned pale and their chests rattled up and down with every breath.


    Whoosh!


    Now that the attacks had paused for a moment, Austin used the Shadowless Movement and the Reincarnation Token to break the space that had been seal


    rd Mountain.


    "He''s out!"


    the governing gods exclaimed, feeling a sense of worry wash over them.


    They felt like they had bred calamity for the future.


    "Austin, go now.


    Hide somewhere safe,"


    the old man in yellow told Austin telepathically.


    "Sir, I''m not going anywhere.


    Let me help you break that array,"


    Austin replied, standing on the Divine Sword Mountain and looking at the array above it.


    "You want to help us?"


    The old man in yellow was stunned.


    "Austin, with your current strength, you won''t be much use.


    Don''t worry. The five of us have it.


    The Divine Sword Mountain is much stronger than you think,"


    the old man in yellow reassured him.


    Austin''s eyes lit up as he heard this.


    They still had something more powerful up their sleeves. He couldn''t wait to see it.


    "Sir, let me try.


    Maybe we can break this array together."


    Austin fixed his eyes on the dense, white silk threads.


    Each thread was connected to the array at one end and a member of the four major forces at the other end.


    The members of the four major forces were the energy source of the array.


    The white silk threads were the channels that transmitted energy to the array.


    ''If I cut off these white silk threads, the array will break,''


    Austin thought to himself, staring at them intently.

 Chapter 4286 The Energy Of Swordsmanship

    Whoosh!


    As soon as he knew what he should do, Austin entered the army of the four major forces,


    using his bodily movement skill so that none of them saw him arrive.


    It appeared that the four major forces were struggling to hold on.


    The array was powerful,


    but it was extracting too much of their energy.


    By now,


    almost half of the energy in the body of each member of the four major forces had been extracted, but they couldn''t give up. If they wanted to win, they had to push harder.


    In their hearts, they hoped that the battle would end soon.


    "I can''t keep going. Is it almost over?"


    "I''m exhausted too.


    I have lost two thirds of my energy. Look, my hair is turning grey.


    This is a disgrace! I''m the most handsome man in the Xi''men Clan!"


    "I''ve been cultivating hard all my life, but most of my swordsmanship has disappeared!"


    Just when they thought that it couldn''t get worse,


    something terrible happened.


    "Oh, no! My body is cracking!


    I''m going to explode!"


    "My vital organs are shattering!"


    "Ah! I can''t hold on any longer. I''m dying!"


    In an instant, the weaker cultivators cracked and fell apart. Their remains vanished into thin air.


    Boom! Boom!


    The rest of them exploded, creating a show of bloody fireworks in the sky.


    The scene was very tragic,


    and it discouraged the others.


    They had gained the upper hand in the battle but


    it came at a cost.


    "This is cruel!


    War is bad for the weak.


    Just look at how many people died.


    In order to win, those old men have to sacrifice their disciples.


    They are heartless!"


    Austin said to himself, shaking his head.


    "No!!!


    Is there something wrong with the array of your Flying


    Immediately, tens of thousands of white tubes were cut off from the array.


    Since Austin had used the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill, they didn''t stand a chance.


    Seconds later,


    something unexpected happened.


    The severed white tubes developed spears on their ends and reared themselves at Austin.


    "What?


    The array can automatically defend itself!"


    He had expected the tubes to lie dormant after they had been cut off.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Tens of thousands of white tubes darted towards him.


    "Wow!


    Their sword auras and sword intents are so pure!"


    Just as he was about to defend himself, he stopped.


    The energy was extracted from the bodies of the people of the four major forces through the white tubes and


    they were all sword cultivators.


    Most of the sword energy they had cultivated in their lives contained a large amount of sword auras and sword intents.


    "This is great!


    The energy of swordsmanship is just what I need right now.


    Perhaps this array can help the world of swordsmanship in my body come together."


    Austin was overjoyed. Instead of dodging, he let the violent energy hit his body.

 Chapter 4287 Great Progress In Swordsmanship

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin braced himself as intense waves of energy pounded down on him.


    He peeked his eyes open.


    "I was right. Most of the energy is pure and contains a large amount of sword aura and sword intent, which is exactly what I need!"


    Like a bottomless hole, the five truths of swordsmanship and the world of swordsmanship in his body began absorbing the energy.


    "I need more!"


    With a wave of his hand, he displayed the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill and a small sword-light whirled out.


    It sliced through the air and cut off more white tubes.


    Angered, the array


    turned the tubes into spears and sent them flying at Austin.


    It was like thousands of bullets being propelled at him, but he still didn''t dodge them.


    "Again!"


    Feeling empowered, Austin waved his hand and released several more beams of sword-light, chopping down white tubes in every direction he could see.


    A smile crossed his face.


    As he cut


    the tubes,


    more were aimed at him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The energy pounded on him, breaking his skin and revealing his flesh. Austin was badly injured but


    he was still smiling.


    In a short period of time, he had managed to collect


    sword auras and sword intents of high quality.


    "Ha! Instead of going into the array,


    it''s all going into me!


    How lovely is that!"


    Austin said with a smile.


    Slash!


    Slash!


    Another slash!


    Still not satisfied, Austin went after more tubes.


    As he looked around,


    he noticed that the white tubes in the void were a lot sparser.


    Almost half of them had been cut off by Austin!


    He looked down and saw that all the new broken tubes were headed his way.


    "Great!


    That''s great!"


    As he absorbed more and more sword auras and sword intents, Austin discovered that the world of swordsmanship in his body had undergon


    sword spirits all laughed.


    "I still don''t have enough tubes.


    Slash!"


    Austin shouted. Once again, he released sword-light and sliced through the white tubes.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All the broken tubes flew towards Austin in a gigantic wave.


    Austin was completely submerged by the surging energy tide once again.


    In the process, his body was smashed into pieces,


    but he could instantly heal himself.


    This time, it took the five truths of swordsmanship and the world of swordsmanship in his body less time to absorb the energy.


    His world of swordsmanship was rapidly evolving,


    but now the five truths of swordsmanship were also changing, taking him by surprise.


    All of his hard work was paying off.


    Within minutes, his swordsmanship had advanced.


    Absorbing the energy had led to him being able to comprehend the sword principle, sword law, sword civilization, and everything else related to swordsmanship. None of it could have happened without it.


    Circles of light related to swordsmanship enveloped Austin''s head and made the rest of his body glow.


    Sword radiance danced in his irises.


    At Austin''s current swordsmanship level, he could kill weak ordinary gods with a single glance!

 Chapter 4288 The Beginning Of Decline

    "Everyone, get over here! We need to stop the brat.


    He is about to destroy the array!"


    one of the governing gods screamed. Fear pressed down on all the governing gods when they saw that the power of the array was still dropping. The array was the best weapon they possessed and


    if they were to lose it,


    the five sword spirits would be able to overpower them. They were determined to step in and stop that from happening.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Using their bodily movement skills, they dashed towards Austin.


    "Austin, hold on! We''re coming to help you!"


    When the horde of governing gods heading towards Austin caught the attention of the five sword spirits, they swooped in to rescue him.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    A huge array made up of five, colorful swords shot into the air. Then, it meshed together and formed a thick, colorful light column. It powered through the void, heading directly for the governing gods.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Everything in the light column''s path was pummeled into dust.


    Seeing what they were up against, the governing gods turned pale and leapt out of its way.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!"


    But one of the governing gods was too slow and the light column collided with him. He fell to the ground, writhing as half of his body disintegrated into a bloody mist.


    When they saw this, the other governing gods were shocked.


    They turned to look at the array and


    saw that it was weaker than ever before. A sense of doom washed over them.


    "You can''t hurt Austin as long as we are here!"


    The five sword spirits leaped into the air and stood between Austin and the governing gods of the four major forces.


    Austin nodded and faced the array again.


    He activated the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill and sliced more of the white tubes that were transmitting energy to the array above the Divine Sword Mountain.


    As a result, some white tubes broke off and the energy in the array began to fizzle out.


    "Damn it!


    Our array is going to fail! And we are so close to winning!"


    "How is that brat still alive? He is


    d.


    So the governing gods gave the order,


    and they all resigned.


    The governing gods all stared up at the sky.


    At this point, the array above the Divine Sword Mountain had completely powered down.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the array exploded, showering the ground with dozens of broken pieces.


    Instead of dodging the pieces, the governing gods chased after the flying debris and collected each shard.


    A few seconds later, all the white tubes had vanished without a trace.


    "From this moment on, the Sword Cosmos will be different.


    Today''s battle is the beginning of the end for the four major forces!"


    Austin announced.


    The explosion of the array was still shaking the void over millions of miles behind him.


    "What are you trying to say, brat?"


    "You''re wrong! We''ve ruled the Sword Cosmos for a long time.


    Who do you think you are? Because we see you as nothing more than a insolent toddler! Do you really think you can change the Sword Cosmos?"


    A wave of fury rose in the group of governing gods of the four major forces once again.


    "Every time I''ve come to the Sword Cosmos, you old bastards hunted me.


    I will never forget how you treated me. You will regret it one day,"


    Austin said, scowling down at them.


    "In fact, I think right now is the perfect time for you to start paying for your disrespect!"


    Austin shouted.

 Chapter 4289 Supreme Grandmaster Donovan

    When Austin concluded his spiel, he summoned thousands of puppet strings from his Soul Sea. They were thrown in all directions!


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The crimson silk strings were like a heavy downpour�Deach one of them had a certain gravity around them.


    Austin was after the divine gods of the four major forces and their affiliated forces.


    The divine gods sustained a lot of damage by the array. Their energy and vitality were now significantly weakened.


    Hence, they found it hard to defend themselves.


    They still did their best to resist the red strings capturing them.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The silken threads entered the divine gods'' Soul Seas and enveloped their spiritual souls.


    There was a struggle�Dtheir faces contorting in pain, bodies writhing in resistance, and anger from their autonomy being taken away. However, their attempts to fight back were futile. Once they were fully restrained, their expressions calmed down.


    "Master!"


    The newly-subdued divine gods bowed in unison.


    "How dare you!"


    "What kind of sinister skill did you use, huh? How could you do this to our sect?!"


    "It seems that he has used some kind of vicious secret skill to control their spiritual souls!"


    The governing gods of the four major forces were thunderstruck. They had never encountered anything like it before. Seeing the divine gods of their respective sects kowtow before Austin repulsed them heavily.


    "Austin has so many tricks up his sleeve!"


    The five sword spirits guffawed. Watching the whole scene unfold amused them.


    Of course, this elated them since they were not fond of the four major forces. It was about time someone put a stop to their tyranny.


    Therefore, they merely let Austin have his way with the divine gods he tamed.


    "Ha-ha! Do you think this is the last of it?" Austin mocked as he chuckled insultingly. Then, he glared at his enemies with deathly piercing eyes.


    "This is just the beginning. There''s more to come."


    His voice was low and cold, sending chills down the spines of the governing gods.


    More puppet strings were thrown out and drilled into the Soul Seas of their sect members.


    "Retreat!"


    "Run! Run as fast as you can!"


    The scene was in a shambles. Clueless about how to deal with Austin''s mysterious skill, they were left with no other choice b


    r.


    He was an icon in their universe. All the masters would bow before his presence.


    He was the one who ordered the people of the Blade Cosmos to invade the Sword Cosmos.


    "So what? Can''t I just call him by his name?


    If he were here, I would even slap him in the face,"


    the old man in yellow sneered.


    "Stop insulting our Supreme Grandmaster Donovan! You''re really crossing the line!"


    The six governing gods seethed. The insults they were hurling at Donovan were too much for them handle. They couldn''t let this slanderous comments pass.


    "Go to hell!"


    One of the governing gods had enough�Dhe waved his hand and slashed in the five sword spirits'' direction.


    A huge blade aura came at one of the elders.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The blade aura continued to enlarge and instantly filled the entire void, releasing a domineering and destructive force.


    "Fuck off!"


    Before the five sword spirits could make a move, Austin had already stepped forward and protected them with a single gesture.


    Whoosh!


    A plain sword light flew out to counter the blade aura.


    Both of the auras collided, causing the space around them to quake.


    Boom!


    In the center of the collision, the endless impact energy instantly burst out.


    A mushroom cloud of energy rose high up. The aftermath of their opposing attacks was tremendously felt.


    The space was destroyed, turning into a black hole, which was a surprising feat to behold.


    The endless sword aura and blade aura, centered on the Divine Sword Mountain, rushed out in all directions.

 Chapter 4290 I Have Something For Austin

    As the round ended, they looked at each other. To their surprise, the results were a tie.


    "How is that possible?" the governing god of the Blade Cosmos murmured to himself, narrowing his eyes at Austin.


    It looked as though he suspected Austin of cheating.


    Austin was a genuine premium-grade divine god, yet he was able to withstand the attack of a governing god''s blade aura.


    Normally, he could kill over ten genuine premium-grade divine gods with ease.


    "Well done, boy," the five sword spirits praised.


    They had watched Austin improve in his swordsmanship since he had arrived in the Sword Cosmos and they were extremely proud of him.


    "Again,"


    Austin said, pointing his finger at the governing god of the Blade Cosmos and gesturing for him to come forward.


    "Brat, are you trying to mock me?"


    the governing god spat, teeming over with anger.


    "So what? Is it making you mad? Come on. Show me what you''ve got,"


    Austin taunted, smiling faintly.


    Now that his swordsmanship had advanced, he was itching to go head to head with a master.


    "Fine. I''m not afraid of you."


    Since he was more afraid of Austin dirtying his name, the governing god of the Blade Cosmos prepared for another fight.


    Just as he was about to dash towards Austin, another governing god from the Blade Cosmos stopped him.


    "Stop the fight! We''ve got to get out of here," he said.


    They were on the Divine Sword Mountain, which was a sacred place for all the sword cultivators to practice and grow. But for people from the Blade Cosmos, it wasn''t safe, especially with the five sword spirits present.


    If it came down to it,


    the people of the Blade Cosmos might lose.


    "Fine! Brat, I''ll fight you another day!"


    the governing god who Austin had taunted spat, casting him a threatening glare.


    Before Austin could retaliate, the six governing gods from the Blade Cosmos disappeared into the void.


    "All right. Now that that''s dealt with... Sirs, I''m going to cultivate in seclusion. I need to digest all that I''ve learned,"


    Austin informed the five sword spirits.


    That day, he had absorbed a large amount of sword aura and sword intent, and he hadn''t had a moment to rest and fully comprehend them.


    He knew that it was important to slow down and process what he had acquired or he wouldn''t perform at his best.


    "Noted.


    Go ahead."


    T


    yet he has the strength of a governing god.


    It''s unheard of!"


    Already, they had heard about what had happened in the Divine Sword Mountain earlier that day, and they were impressed and scared by Austin''s fighting power.


    "According to my source, he''s not from the Sword Cosmos. He reigns from the Lower World,"


    a governing god explained.


    "No way!


    No one from the Lower World can enter the supreme universes."


    "Yes. For as long as I can remember, the gateway to the Lower World has been closed.


    We''re governing gods but we can''t even get in or out through that gateway.


    There is no way a brat from the Lower World got in here."


    They all took a moment to think it over but they still didn''t believe that Austin was an outsider.


    "Believe me.


    He did come from the Lower World.


    According to my informant in the Sword Cosmos, he can break through the space barrier of the Sword Cosmos and freely travel between here and the Lower World.


    Many people have seen it with their own eyes. It can''t be a lie,"


    the governing god said.


    "I still can''t believe it.


    There''s no way!"


    one of the senior members commented, dragging his fingers down his face.


    "The only explanation is that he was using a lost secret skill that''s related to space.


    We should catch him and see if we can weasel it out of him," one of the core members suggested.


    Immediately, greed lit up the senior leaders'' eyes.


    "But it won''t be easy.


    He is as powerful as a governing god.


    We have to be smart about it,"


    another governing god said with a frown.

 Chapter 4291 Conquer The Sword Cosmos

    "Right now, we should plan this accordingly and find the most appropriate time to launch a surprise attack on him. It shouldn''t be that difficult to catch him but we still can''t be rash.


    He is all alone right now. It should be pretty easy to deal with him.


    There are a lot of mysteries surrounding that guy. It is our top priority to seize and interrogate him,"


    one of the governing gods suggested.


    "Yes. We agree with that."


    The other senior leaders of the Blade Cosmos also nodded their heads in agreement.


    Meanwhile, in the palace Master Sword left on the top of the Divine Sword Mountain,


    Austin was still sitting there with his legs crossed.


    All his concentration and focus were centered on his swordsmanship.


    He had been going at it for more than ten days now, without stopping the entire time.


    The endless bright sword lights whistled around Austin''s body, which was a magnificent scene to behold.


    "Hmm. The world of swordsmanship inside my body has begun to take shape."


    Austin noticed as he examined his body thoroughly.


    Inside his body, a grand world of swordsmanship could be seen floating in the void.


    Everything in this world had evolved from sword auras, sword intents, sword laws, and other things that were related to swordsmanship.


    This was basically a world of swords.


    In it, hundreds of millions of pure sword auras were densely packed and surging throughout the void. They were flawless, sharp, and mysterious. They contained rich laws of swordsmanship that could be incomprehensible for ordinary sword cultivators.


    Whenever Austin moved his body, the sword auras would gush out from his pores and slash the space around him.


    At the same time, Austin''s eyes were filled with vicious sword radiance that swirled like a violent storm. He could probably kill an ordinary divine god just by his stares.


    "Swordsmanship..."


    Currently, Austin''s comprehension of swordsmanship had already reached an incredible level.


    It was a brand-new and almost perfect degree.


    Swish! Swish!


    The five truths of swordsmanship of different colors lurked in the depths of Austin''s body, occasionally releasing an astonishingly sharp aura.


    About fifteen more days later.


    "All right! My level of swordsmanship has fully stabilized!"


    Austin couldn''t help but laugh wildly in satisfaction.


    At the same time, the endless sword auras soared into the sky, accompanying the waves of his laughter.


    The surrounding space was cut open, and the chaotic energy produced by the sword auras continued to surge.


    As Austin stood, layers of dazzling sword radiance rose from his body, further accenting his exceptional stature.


    Being the supreme ruler of this world, his every move was


    im down so many times, but he had always found a way to escape from them. His tenacity was what kept him alive up until now.


    "It''s time to make changes in the Sword Cosmos."


    Austin looked at the void and let out a devious sneer.


    "So, what is your plan?


    I know that the current situation of the Sword Cosmos is a little complicated.


    If you want to take the Sword Cosmos back, you also have to deal with the people of the Blade Cosmos,"


    Sword Son Curry asked straightforwardly.


    "There''s really nothing to plan about.


    I won''t waste any time, so I''ll just attack them directly.


    I will find them and make them surrender. If they resist, then they lose their lives. It''s going to be as straightforward as that,"


    Austin answered indifferently.


    It might sound so insane and rash, but Austin wasn''t joking. It was just how he did things.


    "But in order to do that, I still have to bolster my own army.


    After that, the battle shall begin.


    I know it may not sound well thought of, but don''t worry. I don''t go into battle without knowing that I''ll be able to do it,"


    Austin assured Sword Son Curry.


    "Okay then. I''ll wait for your good news,"


    Sword Son Curry replied with a faint smile.


    "In the meantime, please stay here in the Divine Sword Mountain.


    You''ll be safe in this place,"


    Austin insisted.


    "Yeah, I''ll do that.


    Besides, I''m more familiar with the Sword Cosmos than you are.


    You don''t need to worry about me. No one''s going to find me here if I''m careful,"


    Sword Son Curry replied reassuringly.


    "Okay. I''ll be going then,"


    Austin said as he turned towards the slaves behind him.


    "Let''s go!


    It''s time to conquer the Sword Cosmos!"


    With a wave of his hand, Austin rushed out and led more than one thousand divine gods out of the Divine Sword Mountain.

 Chapter 4292 The Blue Sword Sect

    Excitement filled Austin when he realized that he was about to conquer a supreme universe.


    Austin led more than a thousand divine god slaves out of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Although his army was small compared to his opponent''s,


    each of its member was a divine god. Their bodies radiated brilliant laws which were bright and dazzling to look at.


    Their auras were so powerful that they shook the void.


    Back then, Austin had to hide his presence while inside the Sword Cosmos to avoid alerting his enemies.


    But now, he didn''t need to do this anymore.


    With his hands behind his back, Austin confidently strode in the void. He let his aura be felt all across the area, inviting anyone who dared to attack him.


    "Stop!"


    Soon after he walked out of the Divine Sword Mountain, he heard someone shout at him.


    Then,


    a large number of people suddenly appeared out of nowhere. They surrounded the whole area, preventing the young cultivator from escaping.


    They were from the four major forces.


    Not long ago, they were defeated and forced to retreat from the Divine Sword Mountain.


    But even after suffering a heavy blow, they still had enough people to lock down the area.


    They weren''t going to give up the Divine Sword Mountain that easily.


    "Who are you?


    The Divine Sword Mountain is the territory of the four major forces. No one is allowed to enter or leave without our permission!"


    a genuine divine god who looked like the army''s leader shouted at Austin.


    Although he acted confidently, he was still cautious and made sure not to get too close.


    Just from a single glance, he could tell that the people behind Austin were all divine gods. The auras they released were just too terrifying.


    The dazzling light that shrouded each divine god''s body made it hard to see Austin clearly.


    The fact that the genuine divine god wasn''t able to see him clearly was the only reason why he still hadn''t run away.


    Otherwise, he would know that stopping Austin''s army would be futile.


    os is getting more and more chaotic lately.


    Let me sum up the complicated situation.


    First of all, the people of the Blade Cosmos are this close to attacking our cosmos again. From the look on their faces, I''m afraid they can''t hold back any longer.


    Second, the young man called Austin has been spreading trouble everywhere he goes. He even had the audacity to fight against the four major forces.


    Some even say that the Purple Sword Sect was wiped out by Austin himself.


    For now, this man is the greatest threat to our sect. We must stay vigilant and prepared.


    Third, the four major forces besieged the Divine Sword Mountain and had a fight with the five sword spirits.


    Our sect has always been an affiliated force of the Long Sword Sect, which means that the Divine Sword Mountain is now also our enemy.


    That wraps up the current situation of the Sword Cosmos,"


    an old man with white hair and beard said slowly.


    He was a superior elder of the Blue Sword Sect. He was honored highly all across the sect. Even the sect leader respected his knowledge and opinions.


    "Elder Wilbur is right.


    Our sect is only a second-class force in the Sword Cosmos. We must always remain vigilant in order to ensure our safety,"


    a dignified middle-aged man said loudly.


    He was none other than the leader of the Blue Sword Sect.

 Chapter 4293 Dont Waste My Time

    "Elder Wilbur and our leader are both right. The situation in the Sword Cosmos has gotten more complicated recently."


    "I think our cosmos will be plunged into darkness and turmoil soon!"


    "I agree with you. I can feel a big tumult approaching!"


    The other core members of the Blue Sword Sect discussed seriously.


    "Everyone, under such situation, we will need to keep a low profile,"


    the sect leader said.


    "Got it, sir. I will order all our men to remain in the headquarters. No one is allowed to leave without any permission.


    Those who are out on missions must stay out of trouble as much as possible!"


    an elder said immediately.


    "Good idea. Send word as soon as possible."


    Elder Wilbur nodded in agreement.


    "I agree.


    Only in this way can we get through the coming turbulent days."


    The other senior members agreed unanimously.


    But then,


    out of nowhere,


    a deafening and spine-chilling voice resounded throughout the Blue Star.


    "Attention! My master is here!


    All of you from the Blue Sword Sect, come out to welcome him!"


    The sound wave was so powerful that the entire star even shook slightly.


    Then for a moment, everything fell dead silent in the Blue Star.


    No one dared to make a move or even a sound.


    Since the Blue Sword Sect was a subsidiary force of the Long Sword Sect, no one, not even any force in the Sword Cosmos dared to mess with it.


    Today however, someone had come to stir things up and provoke them like this.


    All the people from the Blue Sword Sect were asked to come out and welcome the person who had just arrived.


    Only the governing gods from the Long Sword Sect, the Flying Immortal Sword Sect, the Xi''men Clan and the Sky Sword Sect in the Sword Cosmos had the right to put on airs like that.


    No one else held the honor to be treated like that .


    In the next moment, a booming voice came from the Blue Star.


    "Who are you? Identity yourself!


    How dare you make such a rude and impossible request?


    Is your master a governing god from one of the four major forces?"


    Obviously,


    the owner of the voice still tried to be a bit polite in case their visitor was indeed a governing god from one of the four major forces.


    "Humph! You are not worthy enough to know my master''s name.


    All of you must come out now. Otherwise, there will be dire cons


    rd Sect would have no capabilities to even identify him.


    "Shit! It is indeed him!"


    After getting a clear image of Austin, all the senior leaders of the Blue Sword Sect turned pale with renewed fright.


    "This is your last chance.


    Now you only have two choices.


    Pledge your whole-hearted loyalty to my master,


    or else your sect will be completely wiped out,"


    Winslow said arrogantly, raising his voice.


    "Winslow, how dare you turn against the Long Sword Sect and serve this brat?


    Are you not afraid that the governing gods of the Long Sword Sect would soon come to settle accounts with you?"


    the sect leader of the Blue Sword Sect said in between heavy breaths.


    "Ha-ha! What a dumb thing to say! I already have my master. I don''t need to fear anyone!


    Landauer, I advise that you submit to my master''s needs immediately so that you would not have to suffer,"


    Winslow threatened.


    "You are a shameless traitor, Winslow!


    But I will never be a traitor like you!


    Everyone, get up and stay alert! We must get ready to fight!"


    Landauer who was the leader of the Blue Sword Sect shouted.


    "Drop it Landauer! Are you even planning to fight against my master? You shall only make a fool of yourself,"


    Winslow said derisively.


    "We will never turn our backs against the Long Sword Sect.


    If you think that we are going to kneel and bow to that brat, then you make a huge mistake,"


    Landauer roared.


    "You are wasting my time.


    Give up now! You know that you can''t escape from me,"


    Austin said with a blank face.

 Chapter 4294 Subdue Them Continuously (Part One)

    "Austin! If you dare lay a finger on our Blue Sword Sect, the governing gods of the Long Sword Sect will hunt you down to hell!"


    Landauer had no other choice but to use the name of the Long Sword Sect out of desperation. He hoped that by doing so, Austin might somehow have second thoughts.


    "Humph. Self-righteous bastards..."


    However, as he heard the name of the Long Sword Sect, Austin''s patience snapped all the more.


    "N-no!"


    Before Landauer could even react, a faint sword-light suddenly swept across him.


    Splat!


    As the sword-light vanished, Landauer''s body was also cut in half, and his blood splashed and gushed all over the sky.


    "Ack!"


    He knew that Austin was powerful but he didn''t expect that with a single slash, he would suffer like this.


    As a semi-governing god, he had experienced several fierce battles in the span of his life. Even if he was cut by a sword, he shouldn''t easily take that much damage.


    But this time, it was definitely different. Austin''s swordsmanship was just too inconceivable.


    The sword-light he unleashed to cut Landauer contained extremely powerful sword skills. As soon as it hit the semi-governing god''s body, even his spiritual soul was cut in half. It just meant that its strength was extraordinary.


    "Attack! Now!" Austin sternly gave the order.


    "You heard our master. Kill them!"


    Upon hearing Austin''s command, Winslow addressed the army of slaves and led the siege.


    Leading the troop behind him, Winslow swiftly landed on the Blue Star and initiated the attack on the people of the Blue Sword Sect.


    There were more than one thousand divine gods within the army of slaves under Austin''s command. As soon as they landed on the Blue Star, they didn''t waste any time and quickly rushed into battle. Each of them was so hungry for combat that they seemed like wolves and tigers which would readily devour their prey.


    The Blue Sword Sect''s strength was on par with that of the Purple Sword Sect, and they ha


    ng gods of the Blue Sword Sect got very anxious. They couldn''t let their sect leader die in front of their eyes, so they immediately rushed back to rescue him.


    "Oh, how thoughtful of you to come back." Austin let out a huge grin as he saw the other semi-governing gods presented themselves before him.


    Wasting no time, he waved his hand and unleashed a raging sword-light.


    Swish! Splat!


    With a series of crisp sounds, the five semi-governing gods, who rushed back, were all cut in half. Their blood splashed everywhere, making the scene extremely menacing.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Then, under the control of Austin''s mind, countless red silk strings rapidly shot out. The red strings were all over the sky, like a bloody rainstorm that poured over the five semi-governing gods.


    "Shit! What are these red threads? Get off of me!"


    A great sense of crisis suddenly sprang up within their hearts as they encountered the eerie atmosphere that the strings brought as they invaded their Soul Seas.


    In just a few moments, the five semi-governing gods started screaming in pain and writhed in agony.


    The spiritual soul was the most important and the most fragile part of any cultivator. If this was the one attacked, the pain would be totally unimaginable. It was much worse than experiencing any physical torture.

 Chapter 4295 Subdue Them Continuously (Part Two)

    "Stop shouting!"


    Hearing the semi-governing gods let out shrilling screams, Austin got annoyed.


    He rushed towards them and punched them one after another.


    Crash! Boom!


    Receiving the full-blown strikes by Austin, they sustained severe damages.


    The ferocious sword aura contained in Austin''s fists deeply penetrated into the bodies of the semi-governing gods, leaving them badly injured.


    Actually, Austin had no choice but to do it.


    From his past experiences, he knew that all semi-governing gods were tough to crack, thus he had a hard time subduing them.


    Therefore, he found out that in order to easily restrain them, he needed to beat them badly first until they had no more strength to struggle. In turn, the red strings could easily invade and manipulate their spiritual souls.


    As expected, after being beaten profusely, the semi-governing gods became quieter and easier to subdue.


    With no more strength to struggle, Austin easily had his way on them.


    The semi-governing gods also realized at this point that they had no chance of resisting Austin and had already given up.


    "Master, the battle is over.


    We have already taken over the entire Blue Star.


    Most of the people from the Blue Sword Sect have been slaughtered, some divine gods surrendered, but a few of them also managed to escape,"


    Winslow came and bowed in front of Austin as he reported the overall result of their siege.


    With Austin dealing with the six semi-governing gods by himself, Winslow and the rest of the army of slaves had not much difficulty in suppressing and gaining control over the entire sect.


    With this, their mission to subjugate the Blue Sword Sect had been successful.


    "I see. Nice work."


    Austin was pretty satisfied with the performance of his slaves.


    "Master."


    Just a moment later, the six semi-governing gods of the Blue Sword Sect, including their sect leader, Landauer, were all subdued and added to t


    ''s army had already gotten this strong. In just a glance, they were smart enough to determine that they had no chance of winning.


    About half a day had passed, and the battle was almost coming to an end.


    "Master!"


    After the fierce battle between the two sides, several divine gods from the True Feather Sword Sect were all subdued by Austin and also became his slaves.


    Among them included the five mighty semi-governing gods of their sect.


    Therefore, at this point, Austin now had a total of sixteen semi-governing gods directly under his control.


    With this, Austin was very satisfied with the outcome of their mission. After overpowering two powerful sects, his army''s overall strength had drastically increased. He could finally call this a deadly army, but he didn''t have any intention of stopping here.


    "Master, do we need to take a break for a while?" Winslow inquired Austin.


    In just less than a day, they were able to subdue two sects. This accomplishment made him very proud as the acting leader of the troops. He actually couldn''t wait to go to the next target and engage in fierce combat.


    "No. We don''t need to rest.


    We''ll continue conquering the sects within the Sword Cosmos. There is no time for us to waste,"


    Austin replied in a calm but resolute voice.

 Chapter 4296 The Long Sword Sect Took Action (Part One)

    As they continued to conquer the Long Sword Sect''s affiliated forces within the Sword Cosmos, in just a single day, Austin''s army was able to subdue a total of five sects.


    Currently, Austin now had more than twenty semi-governing gods as his slaves.


    Additionally, he also had more than two thousand divine gods in his army.


    With all these numbers, his army imposed an absolute threat to his enemies.


    Its combat prowess was just astounding.


    At the same time, the news about this had finally reached the headquarters of the Long Sword Sect.


    Austin and his army of slaves just did something out of the ordinary, thus it was just normal that the news broke out so fast.


    "This is unforgivable!


    This brat has taken things too far!"


    I''m fed up with all these shitty things!


    This guy deserves a miserable death. He''s going to pay for everything he has done!"


    Furious roars and resentment rang out in the headquarters of the Long Sword Sect as soon as they received the news about Austin''s actions.


    The senior members of the Long Sword Sect were all gathered in the meeting room, and they all wore infuriated expressions on their faces. It was as if they were about to go berserk at any time.


    Within a day, five of their affiliated forces betrayed them and became subordinates of another young man.


    What made them agitated all the more was that these five forces were all quite powerful and useful to the Long Sword Sect.


    That was why this shocking turn of events really dealt a heavy blow to them.


    A huge chunk of their affiliated forces was now gone, and they weren''t able to do anything about it.


    It was no wonder why the atmosphere inside their meeting room was filled with extreme tension.


    It didn''t only tarnish and dis


    hed mightily in the void.


    This elite army was led by four governing gods.


    Then, they were supported by more than thirty semi-governing gods, and more than two thousand divine gods.


    Each one of them exuded an intense aura and mortifying killing intent.


    Their overall strength as an army was beyond anyone''s imagination.


    It was indeed right for them to be named as the top talents in the entire Sword Cosmos.


    Meanwhile, a spy, who was watching the Long Sword Sect''s every movement, quickly came to report to Austin.


    "Master, I''ve got urgent news. The Long Sword Sect has organized an army and is coming for you,"


    This spy was a genuine premium-grade divine god who had an advanced bodily movement skill. Austin had great confidence in his abilities, so he was tasked to collect vital information.


    "From what I heard, four extremely powerful governing gods will be personally leading this army.


    Master, we must be very careful from here on,"


    the spy warned.


    "I see. Well, there''s no need to panic. We will deal with them flexibly according to the actual situation."


    Austin sneered coldly. There wasn''t a hint of panic or worry in his voice.

 Chapter 4297 The Long Sword Sect Took Action (Part Two)

    After all, his ultimate goal was to deal with the four major forces. If they came for him, he was already prepared.


    "Don''t worry. We still have enough time. We will just continue with what we are doing.


    There''s no need to be afraid. We''re going to prevail no matter what kind of army comes to fight us,"


    Austin announce loudly and bolstered everyone''s confidence.


    Soon after, a large number of divine god slaves gathered around Austin.


    "Master, we are not scared of anything!"


    "Master, you are powerful and invincible! That Long Sword Sect is nothing in front of you!"


    "That''s right, master! You can beat the shit out of them with just a flick of your finger!"


    Austin''s slaves immediately flattered and praised him with every phrase that they could come up with. They were so confident with the ability of their master that they didn''t fear anything.


    "Ha-ha. Stop talking nonsense,"


    Austin just responded with a smile.


    "For now, let''s continue to finish our next task. We have to conquer another sect before the army of the Long Sword Sect catches up to us."


    With a wave of his hand, Austin instantly led his army towards their next destination.


    Right now, they were headed towards the Wind World.


    This was where the headquarters of the Wind Sword Sect was situated.


    This sect also turned out to be a relatively strong subsidiary force of the Long Sword Sect that could be a worthy addition to Austin''s army.


    Meanwhile, in the conference hall of the headquarters of the Wind Sword Sect, their sect leader and almost all of the senior members were gathered there.


    "Everyone, I just received an order from the Long Sword Sect saying that all their affiliated forces should be on high alert for an army led by a young man nam


    "There is a large teleportation array in the headquarters of the Wind Sword Sect which can instantly move people over a long distance.


    Contact their leader and tell him to activate the teleportation array so that our army can go over there right away.


    With this, we will surely arrive earlier than Austin and his army.


    We''ll lurk in the dark at first and wait until he is complacent enough. I want to see that brat''s face when we appear and launch a sneak attack to kill him! That will be the real fun!"


    The governing god laughed maniacally, thinking that his plan was indeed clever.


    "Good idea!


    We''ll have ample time to set up arrays and traps. That guy won''t know what''s coming for him!


    Arrange all the powerful arrays of the Long Sword Sect and we''ll make him taste great suffering!"


    The other governing god liked the idea and immediately agreed.


    "With the forces from the Wind Sword Sect and the troops led by us four governing gods, I don''t see any chance for that guy to survive. We''ll end his conceitedness right now!"


    another governing god sneered, confident enough that they were well-prepared to anticipate a crushing victory over Austin.

 Chapter 4298 Prepare An Ambush

    In the headquarters of the Wind Sword Sect,


    everyone was stricken with panic and fear.


    They were all anticipating Austin''s troops who were heading for the Wind World and would be arriving soon.


    All the members of the Wind Sword Sect were well aware that with their current fighting abilities, they stood no chance against Austin!


    "Good news, dear sect leader and elders!


    We have just gotten in touch with the Long Sword Sect!


    A governing god has just sent a message, asking us to immediately activate the long-distance teleportation array in the headquarters so that the whole army could be teleported here!


    There are four governing gods leading them!"


    A genuine divine god suddenly rushed into the massive hall where all senior leaders of the Wind Sword Sect had gathered. His exclamation broke the cold silence and the hopeless atmosphere.


    "Really?" Immediately,


    all the senior leaders of the Wind Sword Sect stood up at the same time. Surprise and hope flashed on their faces.


    "Yes! I am certain of it!


    Four governing gods of the Long Sword Sect will be coming here in person. The Wind Sword Sect won''t have to be fearful of Austin anymore!"


    the genuine divine god said excitedly.


    "Ha-ha!


    That''s great!


    Thank goodness! I wasn''t expecting that such a powerful army would come to support us!


    We no longer need to huddle in fear because of that brat Austin!"


    the sect leader of the Wind Sword Sect exclaimed with delight and a bit of laughter.


    "As long as the four governing gods are on our side,


    the Wind Sword Sect will be out of danger!"


    "Four governing gods personally coming to the Wind Sword Sect''s rescue indicates our great importance to them.


    The Long Sword Sect thinks highly of us, and that proves to be beneficial for us, especial during these times!


    We are saved! The Wind Sword Sect shall live on and have a bright future!"


    All senior leaders celebrated with relief and joy on their faces.


    The previously depressed and stifled mood was gone!


    It was replaced with an excited yet equally relaxed atmosphere.


    "Oh, I almost forgot!


    What are you waiting for? Activate the long-distance teleportation array now and welcome the troops from the Long Sword Sect.


    Don''t mess up our last chance of survival! If we neglect and mistreat the four governing gods, we are surely doome


    ady on their way to the Wind World.


    "Master, the place we are headed to is the Wind World, where the headquarters of the Wind Sword Sect is located,"


    Winslow reported to Austin.


    Austin had high regards for Winslow,


    and had handed over the army for him to manage and command.


    After all, Winslow used to be the leader of a powerful sect, so he was well experienced in managing the troops. He was also highly skilled in military tactics and strategies.


    Austin just let him take care of it and never bothered about it anymore.


    "What do you think? We should just rush in and attack it directly.


    We don''t have much time left,"


    Austin ordered.


    "I see, master,"


    Winslow replied quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin''s military contingent had arrived at the gates of the Wind World.


    There was no one guarding it and the massive gates were shut tight.


    "Move forward!"


    Winslow gave the order and pointed at the gateway. Just then, a sharp sword slashed forward.


    Almost at the same time, all the semi-governing gods under Austin''s command also used their own secret swordsmanship to attack the gates.


    Boom!


    The entrance of the Wind World exploded and left a huge hole.


    With over twenty semi-governing gods attacking at the same time, destroying a cosmos was a piece of cake for them, let alone a simple barrier for a gateway.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin led his troop into the Wind World.


    "My master is here. All of you people of the Wind Sword Sect come out to welcome him and pay your respects!"


    Winslow announced.

 Chapter 4299 Make Fools Out Of Yourselves

    "How dare you make trouble in the Wind World?


    You have no idea what you''re getting into."


    "Humph! A mere brat dares to talk big like this. You''re just making a fool of yourself!"


    "Austin, don''t do anything stupid and surrender immediately. Otherwise, you''ll die where you''re standing!"


    All the core members and even the sect leader of the Wind Sword Sect showed up and hollered abuses at Austin. Contempt darkened all of their faces.


    Other members of the Wind Sword Sect also rushed out and surrounded Austin and his men from all sides.


    "Wait!


    Something''s amiss!"


    With his incredible spiritual sense, Austin took note of the expressions on the faces of the core members from the Wind Sword Sect.


    ''They''re not scared. Instead, they''re excited.


    All of them seemed to be well prepared and confident.


    Something''s wrong,'' Austin quickly analyzed.


    Recently, Austin''s name was whispered far and wide because he subdued the five affiliated forces of the Long Sword Sect.


    Panic should have been the immediate reaction at the first sight of Austin, but the Wind Sword Sect remained calm.


    It was the first hint that Austin was missing something.


    Without any hesitation, he immediately unleashed his spiritual sense to scan his surroundings.


    Soon,


    Austin''s spiritual sense picked up several powerful auras nearby.


    Although these auras were hidden very well, he still managed to spot them.


    It was mainly because his spiritual sense was powerful beyond imagination.


    Not only did he have the spiritual tree, the spiritual heart, and the spiritual dragon, he even had the Chaotic Ice Lotus nourish his spiritual soul to improve his spiritual sense.


    On top of that, he could use his slaves'' spiritual sense to his advantage whenever he wanted.


    Since he now had over two thousand divine god slaves at his disposal, one could only imagine how terrifying his spiritual sense would be once he borrowed their spiritual sense.


    It was safe to say that his spiritual sense was more powerful than that of a governing god.


    ''There are governing gods lurking nearby!''


    Austin couldn''t help but frown to himself.


    ''I didn''t plan on confronting the governing gods of the four major forces this soon.


    But now it looks like I''m left with no other choice.


    The governing gods of the Long Sword Sect knew I would come here so they hid in the dark to ambush me.


    A fight with the governing gods is inevitable,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    With his curren


    Austin suddenly shouted.


    He released the chaotic original law of earth and shot it towards the continents around him.


    In a matter of seconds,


    ferocious-looking earth dragons burst out of the ground on those continents,


    and all of them turned to face Austin.


    At this point, all the earth dragons were already under Austin''s complete control.


    Simply put, all the continents around him were under his control as well.


    Austin stretched out a single finger,


    and all the continents quickly gathered around him and his slaves,


    offering them protection from all the arrays, magic treasures, and traps of their enemies.


    Relief filled Austin''s slaves once they were under the protection of the lands of danger.


    Moreover, Austin was proficient in the Earth Exploring Technique and only he could maximize the power of these continents.


    It was a point of pride for Austin that no one was better than him when it came to utilizing the land of danger and land of death to fight enemies.


    Under Austin''s control, the continents collided against the upcoming arrays, magic treasures, and traps.


    It was a glorious scene.


    Austin and his men stood still to watch the scene unfolding before their very eyes.


    "How is this possible? ��


    Why would those lands of danger help our enemy fight against us? !"


    All the people of the Wind Sword Sect, including the sect leader and the senior members, were left dumbfounded and bewildered by the scene.


    ''This brat always has something up his sleeve.''


    The four governing gods of the Long Sword Sect also furrowed their brows from where they were observing in the dark at the sight of this.

 Chapter 4300 One By One

    "Master, what should we do?


    If the governing gods of the Long Sword Sect get here, it will be difficult for us to defeat the Wind Sword Sect,"


    Winslow asked Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "Don''t worry. It will be a piece of cake.


    Don''t you believe me? Here, I''ll show you,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Austin targeted several semi-governing gods of the Wind Sword Sect.


    The strength of the Wind Sword Sect was almost the same as those of the Purple Sword Sect and the Blue Sword Sect. They also had six semi-governing gods.


    Controlling it with his mind, Austin activated the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill.


    Whoosh!


    Instantly, a faint sword light swept across the entire area at an astonishing speed.


    The six semi-governing gods of the Wind Sword Sect clearly saw the sword light coming at them.


    However, facing this seemingly plain sword light, they had no power to dodge at all. They barely had any time to react. They could only watch as the sword light passed through their bodies.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    They were cut in half at the same time. Divine blood spurted all over the sky and rained down on the ground below.


    The Ultimate Mind Sword Skill was composed of two equally powerful parts. One was the swordsmanship, and the other was the mind power.


    For a period of time, Austin had made great progress in swordsmanship.


    Accordingly, the power of the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill had become more terrifying than before.


    He could now deal with semi-governing gods effortlessly.


    In addition,


    he had added brilliant sword laws into the sword light. After the six semi-governing gods were slashed in half by the sword light, they found that a myriad of strange sword laws had invaded their bodies, sealing all of their energy with no way of release.


    At the same time that Austin released the sword light, he also used his bodily movement skills to take a step forward.


    Then he appeared in front of the six semi-governing gods. With a wave of his sleeve, he grabbed their broken bodies and spiritual souls and pulled them towards him. He then put them away.


    Simply with the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill and his bodily movement skills,


    Austin was able to capture all the six semi-governing gods of the Wind Sword Sect.


    Austin''s movements were so smooth and natural, and his speed was extremely fast that only those with a trained eye could watch him move!


    It all literally happened in the blink of


    ust displayed were terrifyingly strange and powerful.


    Meanwhile, the four governing gods knew that they had to get rid of him themselves, since no one had even dared to challenge him, let alone defeat him.


    They attacked at the same time with an overwhelming amount of energy and a strong murderous will that rolled over and over many times.


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    From out of nowhere, four beams of huge sword light slashed at Austin.


    It was one of the deadly moves created by the four governing gods with their swordsmanship skills and energy.


    Such a sword move meant certain death if not dodged in time!


    The sword lights rolled out in all directions, shining brightly and overwhelming the surrounding space.


    Never witnessing such sword lights before, all the people of the Long Sword Sect and the Wind Sword Sect were terror-stricken.


    Most of them were unable to bear the energy pressure and began to collapse on the ground, trembling violently.


    Whoosh!


    Austin quickly retreated and used the Shadowless Movement. All at the same time, he employed the brilliant laws of space, time, reincarnation, and causality to move to a safe distance.


    Austin felt that fighting against the four governing gods at the same time wasn''t a good course of action.


    He could easily defeat the governing gods of the Sea of Chaos.


    But, the Sword Cosmos was a supreme universe.


    And with the four governing gods working together to attack him, he instantly knew that there was no way he could fight them head on.


    "Old bastards, a gang-up wouldn''t be fair!


    Come on, let''s fight one by one!"


    Austin roared at the governing gods.

 Chapter 4301 A Battle With The Governing Gods

    "This brat is too fast!"


    one of the governing gods roared in frustration.


    The four of them had launched a simultaneous all-out attack on Austin, but the man had dodged it easily.


    "He also looks like an excellent swordsman. I hate to admit it but his sword skills are beyond my imagination!"


    another governing god remarked exasperatedly.


    They had locked down the space around Austin by unleashing the law of swordsmanship.


    However, he was still able to move freely.


    There was only one way to explain that; Austin was exceedingly skillful at swordsmanship, so much so that he had managed to break through the law they had released. That much control and strength required skill far beyond their imagination.


    The governing gods had been practicing sword skills for a long time now and had gotten remarkable at it. If they didn''t have so much knowledge and experience with swordsmanship, they wouldn''t have been able to explain Austin''s ability to break through their laws.


    "Old man, take this!"


    Austin sneered and activated the Shadowless Movement. With a soft chiming sound, various kinds of runes appeared underneath Austin''s feet. These runes were the manifestation of mysterious original chaotic laws and they created several unreal worlds as soon as they appeared.


    In just a split second, Austin was suddenly approaching one of the governing gods from behind.


    He raised his hand,


    and a bright sword radiance appeared in his palm.


    A faint sword light slashed out and


    instantly sliced the void in front of him in half.


    The governing god felt a chill running down his spine as he sensed danger and turned around rapidly. A sense of fear washed over him. He had managed to sense the attack just in time and from its momentum, it was evident the sword light could harm him.


    He dodged the attack nimbly and also released a thick sword light of his own which was emitting a powerful sword aura.


    This would act as a barrier for Austin''s attack.


    The two beams of sword light came into contact and there was a series of enormous explosions.


    After a dazzling flash, the air became thick with clouds of billowing smoke.


    The explosion was so powerful that it had obliterated the energy and laws around it.


    Both sides stepped back at full speed to avoid the destructive energy waves.


    "Austin, I can''t believe you have grown as powerful as a gove


    e amount of spiritual soul energy spread across all directions.


    By that time, not everyone had managed to escape the Wind World. Those who remained were hit by this blast of spiritual soul energy and a horrific death befell them. Their spiritual souls exploded into nothingness, and they turned into corpses that were instantly frozen in the posture they had been in.


    The round had been a tie.


    While Austin was engaged in a battle with Rollins, the other three governing gods activated their bodily movement skills and appeared behind the former in secret.


    They released simultaneous energy blasts to hit Austin.


    Luckily, Austin sensed the attack and instantly utilized the Shadowless Movement to the extreme.


    He also activated all kinds of original chaotic laws related to space to help him dodge the upcoming blows.


    He had learnt the Shadowless Movement from a god of chaos. It was natural that it would be a powerful skill.


    When he used this skill, Austin''s moves were undetectable.


    It was as if he was just appearing and disappearing at random places before the eye could see him properly.


    "Hell no! He''s comprehended the laws of space, time, reincarnation, and causality to such an extent!" a governing god from the Long Sword Sect whispered in horror.


    All four of Austin''s attackers were terrified now.


    As governing gods, the main focus of their cultivation was the original chaotic laws.


    However, they could see that Austin had a better understanding of the original chaotic laws than they did.


    This was a shameful as well as a terrifying prospect.

 Chapter 4302 A Fruitless Battle

    "This guy is brimming with boundless potential. His capacity terrifies me.


    If this keeps up, not one soul in the whole Sword Cosmos could ever take him down!


    The Sword Cosmos will be under his rule!"


    The four governing gods of the Long Sword Sect glanced meaningfully at their peers, understanding what they meant.


    Their desire to kill Austin rose up. The governing gods could no longer let his actions pass��they wanted him to suffer a gruesome death.


    "We must kill this brat no matter what!


    If we don''t, he''ll be the one to kill us someday!"


    They secretly discussed among themselves.


    "We must remove his existence as soon as we can!"


    They couldn''t contain the rage in their hearts any longer. They had finally made up their minds.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Four powerful auras erupted. None of them withheld their energy. Each of them released their full capacity.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The sword auras surged in the Wind World''s void. Dense and sharp sword radiance rampaged!


    The whole phenomenon was too dreadful that a large chunk of the space got obliterated.


    The Wind World was reduced to nothing but debris and broken stones.


    Although the gravity of this damage was grand, it was still minor.


    A fierce battle among governing gods could easily destroy a world.


    "Austin! You will die here and now!"


    The four governing gods covered the north, south, east, and west directions��they made sure he could not escape their attack.


    Boom!


    A stream of winding sword aura soared into the sky and slashed at Austin. It cut through the space, making the chaotic energy roll. Anyone who could see everything would be dumbfounded and dazzled.


    Whoosh!


    Then, before they could allow Austin to recover from their joint force, another streak of incomparable sword radiance came through.


    It was so remarkable that it destroyed everything in its path and shot out across the sky.


    This sword strike was infused with the energy of a governing god''s sword skill. Naturally, it was extremely domineering. It could kill anyone in its way.


    "Take this!"


    A loud roar came from another direction.


    A rolling sword light countered the powerful strike of lightning.


    "Arrrgh! Go to hell, Austin!"


    In another direction, Rollins appeared. He opened his mouth and the snow-white bone sword slashed out again. The immense spiritual soul energy turned into a vast white sea of mist.


    The governing gods spared no effort in their attacks. They had summoned their best sword skills to attack Austin. They wanted him to die on the spot.


    "They are truly exceptional! This skill... Amazing!"


    Facing the joint attack of the four governing gods, Austin couldn''t find the right words to say.


    urely, something must be up.


    "You arrogant old man, I don''t even know what you are talking about."


    Austin couldn''t help laughing. This irked the governing gods even more. They couldn''t believe that he still had the audacity to mock them after everything he had done.


    "Brat, I don''t care where you come from. I will kill you today!


    After I kill you, I will erase all the traces!"


    a governing god vowed through gritted teeth.


    Sword radiance burst out from his body one after another, making him look like a human-shape hedgehog, dazzling and spectacular. It was hard to peel off someone''s gaze from him due to the brilliance he had.


    "Let''s fight together!"


    Rollins screamed.


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Four sword lights, as huge as pillars, quickly headed straight for Austin''s direction.


    Austin flew backward at full speed.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Several sharp sword radiance swept past,


    leaving gaping holes in Austin''s body. His eyes were now bloodshot and he spat mouthfuls of blood.


    From the very beginning of the battle, Austin''s body had been cut many times.


    ''It seems that with my current strength, it''s still a little difficult for me to fight against the four governing gods from a supreme world at the same time.


    I think it''s pretty cool that I can still withstand up to now.''


    Austin mentally gave himself a praise.


    Just then,


    he felt his heart skip a beat.


    ''Some other governing gods are on their way here.


    I have fought against these four for a long time, but I can''t defeat them.


    If there are a few more, I''m afraid this would definitely entail my death.


    I have to go!''


    At the thought of this, Austin no longer hesitated. His body flashed as he made attempts to retreat urgently.


    "Stop him! He wants to escape!"


    Rollins cried out.

 Chapter 4303 The Treasures Of Master Sword

    Loud laughter burst out of Austin''s lips.


    "If I want to leave, do you think I''ll let any of you stand in my way?" he said confidently.


    Within just a couple of seconds, he was already nowhere to be seen.


    "We really can''t stop him!"


    Frustration filled the four governing gods of the Long Sword Sect as they turned to look as one at the direction Austin took. All of them were well aware that they couldn''t do anything to him even if they managed to catch up with him.


    As soon as Austin took his leave,


    many huge figures with terrifying aura appeared in his wake.


    More than ten governing gods in total seemed to materialize from thin air.


    Due to the combined power of the terrifying auras emitted by them,


    the Wind World completely disintegrated.


    The entire world exploded into pieces.


    "The Wind World''s gone!"


    In the distance, sorrow filled the downcast people of the Wind Sword Sect as they stared at the ruined pieces of their homeland.


    "Where''s Austin?"


    As soon as they arrived, they released their spiritual sense to poke and prod for a hint of Austin''s presence.


    The second they received the message from the four governing gods of the Long Sword Sect, they headed to their destination as fast as they could.


    All of them were from the other three major forces.


    "You''re late," one of the four governing gods of the Long Sword Sect spat out.


    All four of them looked to be in low spirits.


    Their pride was completely shattered in their fight against Austin.


    Even though they banded together to battle a young man, they still failed to defeat him.


    In the end, he managed to escape their grasp and they couldn''t do anything to prevent it.


    It was nothing less than an embarrassment and none of them wanted to talk about it.


    "What the hell is going on here?


    Why did you let that Austin brat go?"


    "Why didn''t any of you even try to stop him? How could you let him get away just like that?


    That brat is connected to Sword Son Curry and Master Sword. You know how important he is to our plans."


    Most of the governing gods who


    f an old powerful force from the Absolute Space Sea to set foot in the Lower World over and over again.


    Let''s just rule out that possibility.


    Austin must definitely be from the Lower World.


    As for why he holds such formidable strength,


    the only possible explanation is that he got his hands on the secret skills of Master Sword.


    Maybe he even got the treasures left by Master Sword up his sleeve.


    When Austin first arrived here, he wasn''t that powerful.


    I assume that his strength improved so much because he acquired many of Master Sword''s techniques and magic treasures!"


    The third governing god quickly cut in and offered his own thoughts.


    ''Master Sword''s treasures!''


    Excitement lit up the eyes of the other governing gods when they heard this, greed filling each of their hearts.


    Master Sword was one of the ancient legends in the Sword Cosmos.


    Even to this day he was recognized as the most powerful figure to ever exist in the Sword Cosmos.


    No sword cultivator in the Sword Cosmos could match his strength.


    "That''s a very good point.


    Why didn''t I think of that?


    Austin must have gotten his hands on Master Sword''s treasures.


    Otherwise, I can''t think of any other reasonable explanation for his power improving so much in such a short amount of time!"


    Rollins couldn''t contain his loud screams nor the extremely greedy look in his eyes.

 Chapter 4304 The Most Important Thing

    "Austin is so powerful right now in terms of combat power. I''m afraid that it won''t be that easy to deal with him.


    Even if we already know that he possesses the treasures of Master Sword, it doesn''t make much difference,"


    one of the governing gods said. His voice was filled with helplessness.


    "What are you saying?


    Yes, he''s powerful, but he''s just a brat who has no one to rely on but himself!


    As long as he doesn''t come from some ancient major force in the Absolute Space Sea, why are we going to be afraid of him?


    Besides, we have no other choice but to deal with him. Working together is our only option to beat the shit out of him.


    Otherwise, he will continue to mess up with the entire Sword Cosmos and bring so much trouble to us. We''ll never have a peaceful life then!"


    another governing god snorted coldly.


    "You''re right!


    Of course, we can''t let him do as he likes!"


    "We have so many strong people on our side. There''s no need to be terrified of him.


    And if four governing gods can''t bring him down, then call another dozen to fight him!


    We''ll do whatever it takes to eliminate him in our path!"


    All the governing gods showed fiery determination in their eyes as they nodded in agreement.


    Just the thought that Austin had obtained the treasures of Master Sword had ignited the uncontrollable greed in their hearts. They knew that if they could take the young man down, everything he had would fall in their hands.


    In addition to the treasures, they also knew that Austin was the one selected to be the successor of Sword Son Curry.


    Thus, if they couldn''t remove Austin from the scene, he would definitely haunt and make ceaseless trouble for them and the whole Sword Cosmos.


    "In that case, put aside everything for now.


    Dealing with Austin will be our top priority. That brat has been on the loose for a long time.


    It''s time to end that bastard''s life!"


    a senior governing god declared sternly.


    "That''s right!


    Let''s teach that arrogant guy a lesson!"


    The rest of the governing gods nodded repeatedly with serious expressions on their faces.


    "We can inform several more governing gods to join us.


    When Sword Son Curry ruled the cosmos, other forces also opposed his leadership.


    If we can rally them to our side, we''ll have better chances.


    There is no doubt that Austin is the successor of Sword Son Curry.


    He''s actually the person behind Austin''s every action in the Sword Cosmos. The young man must be a puppet to realize his real motive.


    He must be planning to return to the cosmos and gain control of the ruling power again!


    Therefore, this is the right time for all the forces who once opposed Sword Son Curry to unite!


    Once we ensure their support, all we have to do is wait for Austin to make his move. We''ll settle all our scores as he comes to us,"


    one of the governing gods suggested.


    "Yes. That''s reasonable.


    Austin might get the better of us if we don''t fight together. Thus, we''ll have to overwhelm him and strike with all we''ve got."


    rail to reach the upper area.


    "Master Curry!"


    Instantly sensing Sword Son Curry''s aura, Austin was both surprised and pleased.


    He also recognized that instead of a spiritual soul mark, Sword Son Curry himself was really here this time.


    Sword Son Curry had stayed in seclusion in the Sea of Chaos all this time. He had dwelt in the Ice Sword World of the Ice Palace for such a long time.


    However, right now, he had personally returned to the Sword Cosmos.


    Austin quickened his pace and rushed to the top of the mountain, excited to see Sword Son Curry.


    He instantly saw Sword Son Curry as soon as he reached the top.


    Austin quickly approached and greeted him.


    "Master Curry, I forgot to ask you last time. When did you return to the Sword Cosmos?"


    Austin was genuinely elated to see Sword Son Curry.


    "Ha-ha. This is my hometown.


    I think I can return whenever I want.


    But to answer your question, I''ve been here for a while."


    Sword Son Curry was actually also happy to see Austin. He couldn''t help but laugh and be impressed by Austin''s growth.


    "Austin, we witnessed the battle in the Wind World. It wasn''t bad considering you faced four governing gods."


    At this moment, the five sword spirits also made their appearance and approached Austin.


    "Ha-ha. Well, thank you, sirs,"


    Austin replied with an awkward smile as he lightly scratched his head.


    "I''m really impressed by your progress, Austin.


    Your talent in swordsmanship is already beyond my imagination.


    It just proves that I didn''t make a mistake in trusting your potentials.


    By the way, I actually came here to give you something.


    I believe that it will be of great use to improve your fighting ability even more,"


    Sword Son Curry said with a faint smile.


    "Really?


    What is it?"


    Austin was like a child who was so excited upon hearing what Sword Son Curry said.


    After all, Austin was obsessed with improving his strength. Thus, he was looking forward to anything that could enhance his fighting power.

 Chapter 4305 The Flying Sword

    Whoosh!


    Sword Son Curry merely waved his hand in response and immediately, a beam of dazzling sword-light shot out from his hand. He hadn''t spoken a word and whatever he was doing was indescribable.


    After a moment,


    they could hear several explosions that seemed to be happening all around them, though they were not visible.


    Endless pressure of swordsmanship continued to spread in the sky above the Divine Sword Mountain. The increased pressure somehow caused the wind around them to roar.


    Austin''s gaze followed the sword-light all the way to the top.


    He saw a long sword of a simple appearance floating in the air.


    The only unusual thing about it was the dense pack of mysterious sword runes which were wandering around the blade freely.


    Each of them contained thousands of different sword skills and was strong enough to distort the surrounding space and time.


    Though the sword was of common appearance other than the runes, as soon as it appeared, the space around the Divine Sword Mountain fell silent.


    Its very existence had frozen energy and laws all around it in one single moment of time.


    "That''s incredible!"


    Austin said in an awed voice.


    "Ha, ha! Yes, it is. And I''m lucky enough to help you refine the flying sword as I promised.


    Now, it belongs to you,"


    Sword Son Curry replied with a smile.


    "Really?


    Thank you so much, sir. This is really awesome,"


    Austin replied with a nod that suppressed the immense joy he was feeling.


    It was not until now that did he understand the origin of this long sword.


    When he had entered the Sword Cosmos in the past and came to the Divine Sword Mountain, he had also visited the palace of Master Sword. There, he had obtained thirty-five million famous swords Master Sword had left behind. He had handed them over to Sword Son Curry as soon as he got back.


    Sword Son Curry had once promised that he would help Austin refine these swords into a single flying sword.


    Austin hadn''t expected him to actually make it but here it was.


    The flying sword floating in front of them was perfect.


    "Wow!


    That''s one hell of a sword!"


    Even the five sword spirits approved of the flying sword.


    "Austin, this weapon will make you stronger than ever before,"


    Sword Son Curry told him. He himself was also very satisfied with the flying sword he''d produced.


    "Sir, what do you think would happen if I confronted Humphrey after refining this flying sword?"


    Austin suddenly asked.


    In fact, Humphrey was the main purpose Austin had entered the Sword Cosmos this time.


    He wanted to increas


    tin.


    And they make things difficult for us when he is concerned.


    And since the man is hiding on the Divine Sword Mountain, we can''t do anything to him."


    The governing gods who wanted to get their hands on Austin were hiding in the void and secretly communicating.


    "The last time we went there, we had a big altercation with the five old men. The two of us had a huge falling out and now,


    it''ll be even more difficult for us to enter that mountain again.


    We''ll just have to hide here and wait for Austin to come out."


    "You''re right. That''s the only way."


    "Never mind. We''ll just wait."


    The governing gods discovered that they had no choice but to wait and see.


    Luckily for them, this wasn''t a problem since their lifespan was limitless, and they could literally wait forever.


    They wouldn''t lose even a fraction of their lives even if a year passed before news of Austin came.


    Whilst they were waiting patiently, Sword Son Curry and the five sword spirits were chatting casually on the top of the Divine Sword Mountain.


    "Sirs, if I''m not mistaken, only your help could have allowed Austin to make such rapid progress in swordsmanship skills in such a short while,"


    Sword Son Curry remarked with a smile.


    The five sword spirits were mysterious creatures and getting information out of them was impossible.


    Even Sword Son Curry, who knew them for a long time now, knew very little about them.


    He always wondered why they were so nice to Austin.


    "Ha, ha, please don''t inquire about our affairs.


    Our business is ours to take care of. However, we won''t be rude to you.


    It is enough for you to know that we do think highly of Austin,"


    the old man in yellow answered with a smile.

 Chapter 4306 Old Subordinates

    "Well, I really shouldn''t ask too much about the stories of you five sword spirits,"


    Sword Son Curry said.


    Mystery had always shrouded the five sword spirits.


    As far as anyone could remember, they had always been in the Divine Sword Mountain without ever leaving.


    They guarded the mountain as if their lives depended on it.


    No one even knew where they came from.


    When Master Sword still lived on the Divine Sword Mountain many years ago, he treated the five sword spirits with great respect and even considered them as his peers.


    Sword Son Curry knew better than to pry into their past.


    As this was happening,


    Austin''s name began to spread


    all throughout the Sword Cosmos.


    His stories echoed in every corner of the Sword Cosmos. Chaos was sure to ensue wherever his name would be mentioned.


    This was the first time a young man from the Lower World became famous for his unbelievable deeds.


    Everyone now knew who Austin was and even what he had done in the Wind World.


    Needless to say, it was very unusual for someone from the Lower World to cause such a stir in a supreme universe. Everyone had their eyes on him.


    "Is it true?


    A brat from the Lower World fought alone against four governing gods of the Long Sword Sect?!"


    "Oh my gosh! How is it possible that such a young man could defeat four governing gods all on his own? He must be inhuman!"


    "Everyone has been talking about it. I swear it''s true!"


    No one could believe the stories they just heard even if they were to experience it first-hand.


    Every governing god was a top martial arts master under the heaven. They occupied a certain part of the universe and control their territories with absolute power. Ruling their lands for countless years, they were at the top of the pyramid that comprised all martial arts cultivators.


    A single governing god held the power to wipe out any single race in just a blink of an eye.


    But even with their seemingly omnipotent power, they were challenged by a young man from the Lower World! And that young man could fight four governing gods at the same time!


    The fight was neck and neck, even though the governing gods outnumbered their opponent four to one.


    Any sane creature wouldn''t believe that story.


    Austin''s name caused quite a stir all across the cosmos.


    "This so-called Austin might as well spat on the face of the Long Sword Sect. I reckon they will never stop un


    rent. He is still young and filled with passion and energy. I have no doubt that he is much more capable than me in leading the Sword Cosmos now.


    I now leave the future of the Sword Cosmos in his hands.


    My sole wish now is to find my master and the other four Sword Sons,"


    Sword Son Curry murmured as he shifted his gaze to a distant space.


    There was a mysterious ancient cave which gave off an ominous aura to ward off anyone who dared to enter it.


    At the same time,


    in Master Sword''s palace on the top of the Divine Sword Mountain,


    Austin also sat cross legged, facing the flying sword floating in the center of the palace.


    The flying sword remained motionless, with circles of sword runes being emitted by it constantly. The runes aimlessly floated around the sword like specks of dust.


    "Refine!"


    Austin suddenly shouted.


    The flying sword suddenly moved and released a bright, rolling sword radiance along with a fierce roar.


    But soon after, it returned back to its peaceful state.


    "I failed again!


    But I shouldn''t let this get into my head. I will refine it sooner or later."


    Feeling frustrated, Austin continued to refine the flying sword with a determined look on his face.


    But with each attempt, he failed again and again.


    Every time he failed, he would gather his thoughts and try once more.


    This went on until five months quickly passed.


    One day, a fierce cry woke up the quiet surrounding.


    "Refine!"


    Austin roared at the top of his lungs.


    Buzz!


    The flying sword which was silently suspended midair, suddenly trembled and burst out a bright light.

 Chapter 4307 Refine The Flying Sword

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The flying sword, that was motionless for several months, began to quickly revolve around Austin.


    Blinding light burst out of its trail due to its enormous amount of sword aura.


    "Finally, I made it!"


    Austin exclaimed excitedly.


    "This flying sword is extremely powerful!


    No wonder it was refined by more than thirty-million famous swords!"


    After he finished refining it, Austin couldn''t help but shower it with praise because of its formidable force.


    It occurred to him that this flying sword seemed to be able to slash through everything,


    like everything was paper thin in the face of its invincible sharpness!


    ''With this flying sword, I won''t have to flee from any battle against the four governing gods again!


    I have enough power to strike back!''


    Austin''s eyes sparkled with confidence.


    ''This flying sword increases my combat power by at least ten times.''


    Satisfaction filled him after a quick estimation of his new ability.


    After reaching the level of his former cultivation base, it would be difficult to double his power,


    let alone increase it by more than ten times.


    "Ha-ha! I''m looking forward to a battle against those governing gods again."


    Fighting spirit brightly lit up his eyes.


    "Come back!"


    Immediately after he sensed the power of the flying sword, Austin opened his mouth to call for its return.


    Whoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, the flying sword turned into a beam of sword light that quickly rushed into his mouth.


    It was proof that Austin completely refined it and could perfectly control it.


    Moreover, Austin also discovered that after refining the flying sword, his level of swordsmanship improved once again!


    Obviously it was because the flying sword was made from over thirty-million famous swords. They were all from Master Sword''s valuable collection.


    Each one of the famous swords was touched, studied, and even practiced by Master Sword himself.


    All of them more or less absorbed the swordsmanship of Master Sword.


    Thanks to Austin refining the flying sword, it meant he had also refined over thirty-million famous swords.


    Therefore, Austin indirectly inherited part of Master Sword''s swordsmanship and that was why his swordsmanship dra


    right."


    Instead of arguing, Austin just sighed and stopped trying to convince him.


    "I''d like to leave and take a look around the area."


    Austin quickly bid farewell to Sword Son Curry and the five sword spirits.


    Since he was in seclusion for about six months, Austin was itching to go out and spread his wings.


    Moreover, Austin could now go anywhere he wanted within the Sword Cosmos with his current level of power.


    "Sure, go ahead."


    The five sword spirits nodded in agreement.


    "Remember, once you encounter anything you can''t deal with, inform us immediately through your spiritual sense,"


    the old man in yellow reminded him once more.


    "Be careful!"


    Sword Son Curry firmly implored.


    "I understand. Thank you for everything, sirs."


    Austin nodded once again in their direction and quickly left the Divine Sword Mountain.


    At this moment,


    outside the Divine Sword Mountain,


    more than a dozen figures with terrifying auras sat cross-legged in the surrounding void. They remained still even in the midst of the chaotic mist as if they were statues.


    "What?


    Something''s up!


    Someone''s exiting the Divine Sword Mountain,"


    one of them suddenly spoke, its body suddenly trembling slightly.


    "You''re right.


    Is it Austin?"


    "Everyone, pay attention!


    Austin''s too cunning. We can''t let him get away this time."


    "Keep a close eye on him!"


    Those figures quickly activated their omnipotent skills to sense the surroundings of the Divine Sword Mountain.

 Chapter 4308 Another Fierce Battle Broke Out

    The governing gods immediately locked on Austin.


    However, to their surprise, Austin spared no efforts to conceal himself. He calmly walked out, and presented himself.


    Austin relished their dumbfounded reactions. He already knew that these governing gods were lurking outside the Divine Sword Mountain. An amused smile formed at the corner of his lips.


    He stepped out of the Divine Sword Mountain and fixed his gaze to the spot where they hid. He chuckled and called them out,


    "You don''t have to hide, you know. I can see you."


    Austin raised his eyebrows, waiting for them to reveal themselves.


    "What?" The governing gods were stupefied. This straightforward behavior Austin was showing was very different from before.


    In the past, during their pursuit, his first reaction was probably to flee whenever he would set his eyes on them.


    But this time, he brazenly presented himself before them. No inkling of dread and apprehension could be traced on his face.


    Sensing that it was pointless to conceal themselves, they decided to emerge from their hiding place.


    "Austin! Don''t even try to run. We have you surrounded! You have no place to hide anymore!"


    They surrounded Austin from afar.


    "Did I say that I would run away?"


    Austin sneered.


    "Cut the crap. Let''s start the fight!"


    one of the governing gods screamed.


    Whoosh!


    Without even waiting for Austin to respond, he had already launched a palm attack at Austin''s direction. It contained endless energy from the law of sword. The power it held could make the stars spin and destroy the universe.


    The omnipotent swordsmanship skill was overbearing. It could evolve and form a universe of its own. This could engulf the enemy upon contact.


    Whoosh!


    Austin, in response, pointed with his finger, and a beam of seemingly plain sword-light flew out, cutting off space and time, and destroying everything in its way.


    Boom!


    When the forces collided, the palm strike immediately turned into sword auras spreading all over the sky. The universe that evolved from the palm was obliterated along with it.


    "Tch. What a pathetic strike. Is that your best? Save yourself the trouble and don''t use it ever again,"


    Austin ridiculed.


    The governing god''s attack might be potent and deadly, but he could handle it with his eyes shut.


    He acted like his enemies were just in the same realm as he was.


    "Humph!


    You arrogant brat! Let me see how capable you are!"


    the insulted governing god cried as his face darkened.


    In his eyes, Austin was just a junior. To be mocked by someone below him was very derogatory. He did not sit well with this situation.


    Boom!


    His eyes glared icy daggers, and he clapped his hands simultaneously. More ene


    lieve their eyes as they watched the blinding light encapsulate them.


    Countless people had quietly arrived and stood in the distance, using their spiritual senses to watch the battle.


    "A young man versus a dozen governing gods!


    I''ve never heard of such a feat before!"


    "Even if Austin is defeated in the end, he could still feel proud of himself! Withstanding all of them is incredible already!


    It''s safe to say that in the whole Sword Cosmos, no junior can compare with him!"


    "What''s more unbelievable is that he is from the Lower World."


    The crowd exchanged opinions, feeling like everything was just a dream. This concept felt like a whole fantasy to them.


    "We can''t find a young man in the Blade Cosmos who can match Austin!"


    "It''s not just the Blade Cosmos. I guess even if we search all the supreme universes, it would still be difficult to find a young man who is as powerful as him."


    "What they say about him is true�Dhe is indeed a rare genius!"


    A large number of people of the Blade Cosmos crowded in the battlegrounds. Lurking from a safe distance, they were terribly engrossed in the battle. They were speechless.


    "Whoever emerges as the winner between them,


    it would benefit us greatly.


    It would be ideal if they all end up being battered and bruised."


    "That''s right.


    Let''s keep silent and let them fight.


    We will intervene once they are near their death."


    The governing gods of the Blade Cosmos were quietly brewing a sinister plan.


    On the Divine Sword Mountain, Sword Son Curry was watching the battle as well.


    "The power of the flying sword was impressive. It did not disappoint me,"


    he praised, his heart filled with pride.


    He had spent a lot of time and energy on producing this flying sword, and now he was very satisfied with the power it showcased.

 Chapter 4309 The Battle Went On

    "Austin''s sword skills have certainly improved again!


    This guy never fails to surprise us!"


    The five sword spirits couldn''t help but be amazed at Austin.


    They found out that his progress in swordsmanship was much faster than what they had expected.


    "When I first met him, I instantly felt that he had a genuine talent for swordsmanship.


    But looking at him now. I think that I might have not gauged his full potential. I can say that he is the most talented swordsman that I''ve ever met in my life!"


    the old man in yellow robes said in astonishment.


    The other sword spirits nodded in agreement.


    "Austin! Take this!"


    Suddenly, a deafening noise rang out.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Currently, hundreds of millions of brilliant sword lights filled and flashed on the battlefield, making the fight so difficult to track even for the five sword spirits.


    A governing god emerged above Austin''s head. His body was fully covered with glowing feathers.


    It turned out that these feathers were all formed from the thick sword lights.


    As he waved his hand, hundreds of millions of sword lights rained down on Austin.


    Their strength was so intense that it seemed like the sky was about to be destroyed.


    With his quick reflexes, Austin activated the Shadowless Movement to dodge the upcoming blow.


    Austin was careful enough in dealing with these governing gods.


    He didn''t have the luxury of standing still and taking the hit from these omnipotent beings from the supreme universe.


    After all, even he could suffer such massive damage if he was directly hit by their destructive attacks.


    "Come forth!"


    Austin then opened his mouth, letting out a flying sword.


    Clang! Clang!


    The loud sounds of metal colliding echoed continuously in the air.


    It came from different directions, obviously showing how large-scale the attacks from both sides were.


    An angry scream reverberated. Immediately after, it was seen that the governing god, who just attacked Austin, was bleeding on his shoulder.


    Apparently, he got stabbed by Austin''s flying sword.


    The flying sword was initially aimed at his head, but at the crucial moment, the governing god was able to summon an omnipotent skill to redirect the trajectory of the attack. However, he couldn''t fully dodge, and the flying sword still slashed his shoulder.


    Despite that, it still made him exceedingly furious.


    Even though he was able to dodge, he still suffered damage. Moreover, his spiritual soul was almost hit.


    This made him realize that the young man was indeed a vicious threat to all of them, and he had the capability of taking their lives if they weren''t too careful.


    Wasting no time, the govern


    Will Austin be all right?"


    Watching from the Divine Sword Mountain, Sword Son Curry couldn''t help but get nervous upon seeing what happened to his disciple.


    "Get ready!


    If he really is in a bad condition, we must go and save him.


    We can''t let him die here!"


    the yellow-robed elder informed the other sword spirits.


    "Austin, you still didn''t learn your lesson, did you?"


    This is what happens when you provoke us! Today, this is going to be your burial ground!"


    Rollins lets out a devilish laugh.


    He was one of the governing gods who had a deep grudge against Austin.


    At this point, everyone stared intently at the spot where Austin''s body exploded. They were yet to know whether he really died already or not.


    "Humph!


    Do you think you can kill me just with that?


    You underestimate my power.


    Show me the best that you can throw at me!"


    A vicious and cold voice suddenly resounded.


    Then, on the same spot where they saw Austin get killed,


    the torn flesh and spilled blood started to gather back together.


    Soon after, Austin returned to his original state as if nothing happened.


    ''Well, the attack of the governing gods was indeed terrifying.


    But too bad for them, I have the five truths of swordsmanship and a world of swordsmanship within me.


    Just their sword aura and sword intent won''t be able to kill me,''


    Austin thought as he let out a wicked grin.


    Although the joint attack of the seven governing gods had fully shattered his body,


    Austin was able to absorb parts of the sword aura and sword intent contained in the strike through the five truths of swordsmanship and the world of swordsmanship in his body.


    Therefore, although he was slightly injured,


    there was no way that Austin was going to get killed by their attack.

 Chapter 4310 The Wiser Option

    The joint attack of the seven governing gods made Austin understand that the fighting power of the governing gods was indeed very terrifying.


    ''In the face of the attack of so many governing gods, I think I''d better avoid it,''


    Austin thought to himself as he faced the infuriated governing gods.


    "Come on!" Austin roared mightily.


    Immediately after, more than one hundred human worlds in his body suddenly glowed simultaneously. The chaotic energy stored within them surged and kept on growing.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    All of a sudden, more than a hundred deities rushed out of Austin''s body.


    Each of them held a dazzling sword in hand and employed all kinds of sword skills to attack Austin''s opponents.


    "What the hell is that? Such a marvelous attacking skill!"


    The creatures who happened to be spectating the fierce battle were utterly shocked.


    "How could there be such an otherworldly skill in the Lower World?


    Is it possible that he really comes from an ancient great force in the Absolute Space Sea?"


    Even the governing gods were flabbergasted at what they witnessed.


    "Eat this!"


    Along with the deities, Austin took the initiative to attack. All of them rushed forward with domineering and overbearing momentum.


    Swoosh!


    As Austin opened his mouth, the flying sword darted out at lightning speed.


    Splat!


    As the flying sword dashed, it quickly cut off an arm of one of the governing gods, and the impact threw him away. At the same time, his blood splashed everywhere and the momentum caused numerous holes in the void.


    "Watch out for his sword!"


    The other governing gods couldn''t help but warn their comrades. They were actually in disbelief that about a dozen governing gods were being pushed back by Austin''s sword skills. It was something very unheard of.


    "You conceited brat! Go to hell!" the governing god who just lost his arm screamed bitterly.


    The other governing gods were by his side but they currently couldn''t do much harm to the young man who was just a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    Furthermore, he even got injured. At that moment, he was being swallowed by humiliation.


    Eager to retaliate, the governing god began to launch more attacks at an insane level.


    In an instant, the whole void turned dimmer, making his sword-light the only source of light. It was a secret swordsmanship skill that could summon darkness and break everything in one strike.


    Clang!


    On the other hand, Austin activated his Ultimate Mind Sword Skill. With it, a faint sword-light rushed forward and confronted the governing god''s strike.


    At the same time, on the surface of Austin''s body, more and more thick layers of sword radiance were being formed. They surged dynamically and gave off an explosive momentum.


    It could be easily said that the area hundreds of thousands of miles around Austin had become an extremely dangerous space.


    Inside this area, only his dense sword radiance existed.


    Anything that would fall within the boundaries would be utterly crushed.


    It was as if he established it as his territory and anyone would be reduced to nothing if he dared to intrude.


    "Let''s go! We have to


    er, Austin''s bodily movement skill was too fast and unique.


    With the aid of the Shadowless Movement, he had instantly vanished without leaving any trace.


    After chasing and going around for a while, the governing gods had to give up because they had totally lost him already.


    Moreover, they knew that even they caught up with Austin, their combined power would not be enough to defeat him right now.


    "Damn it! He escaped again!"


    All of them were burning with rage and frustration.


    There was nothing that they could do. Even if the battle continued, more likely, they would just end up in a stalemate.


    Out of options, they just watched Austin completely disappear from their sight.


    Right now, they decided to recuperate and prepare for the next time that they would encounter him.


    "Can you believe that? Austin escaped so easily!


    After battling more than a dozen governing gods, he was able to escape unharmed."


    "It seems like Austin just escaped because he can''t beat all of them at once. However, it''s pretty shocking that those governing gods weren''t enough to deliver a fatal blow on the young man."


    "From now on, there will be one more powerful figure in the Sword Cosmos!


    This young man has earned a name for himself!


    Today''s battle will be remembered and recorded in the history of the Sword Cosmos!


    I''m pretty sure that Austin will do many wonders and surprise everyone in the near future!"


    In the distance, the creatures of the Sword Cosmos were thrilled and dumbfounded at how the events turned out.


    From the beginning, no one really believed that Austin had the chance to win or even survive.


    However, Austin proved them all wrong.


    He might not have taken the governing gods down, but he established his position as someone not to be taken lightly.


    Right after the battle, the gloomy expression on the faces of all the governing gods, who were left there, was pretty visible. They just stood there and stared blankly at the spot where Austin disappeared. They were rendered speechless as if they couldn''t believe that everything that happened was real.

 Chapter 4311 Draw Austin To Our Side

    "He did not run off to the Divine Sword Mountain,"


    a governing god said.


    "Either way, we can''t do anything to him,"


    another governing god sighed.


    The other governing gods said nothing.


    They had brought out everything they had, fighting against Austin for quite some time, but nothing they did could harm him the slightest.


    What was worse, Austin managed to leave without even a scratch.


    They realized that a dozen of them were not enough to defeat Austin even with their combined strength and skills.


    At this thought, they sat back in frustration.


    "A dozen opponents are not enough for that bastard. Next time, let''s bring in more than twenty governing gods to go head to head with Austin!


    If we don''t get rid of him now, we will have nothing but trouble and hard times ahead,"


    Rollins pointed out with a gloomy face.


    "You''re right.


    Even if we don''t pick a fight with Austin, he will come and cause us a lot of problems, that son of a bitch.


    Austin is our worst and possibly our deadliest enemy and this is an established fact.


    We must do everything we can to get rid of him as soon as possible.


    If we miss this chance and let him go, there is no doubt that he will come to us one by one and get his revenge,"


    another governing god sighed, shaking his head.


    "That''s true.


    We have to come up with the perfect plan to kill Austin.


    He really is a giant pain in the ass!"


    a senior governing god said in a serious tone.


    "Retreat!"


    Left with no choice, the governing gods left with their people, their hearts heavy with disappointment and defeat.


    No one stayed behind in the Divine Sword Mountain,


    because Austin had ordered that no army could be stationed there.


    No one dared to go against Austin''s words.


    Each of the governing gods knew that with Austin''s strength, it was easy for him to kill an army with just one wave of his sword.


    Instantly,


    the surroundings of the Divine Sword Mountain fell into a peaceful yet deafening silence.


    The creatures who had gathered in the distance to watch also quietly left.


    "From now on, don''t even get close to the Divine Sword Mountain.


    If Austin gets provoked, the consequences are unimaginable."


    "No one is allowed to be an


    in his eyes and murderous will spread all over his body.


    "Although I didn''t win this battle, I surely did not lose either.


    I am certain that I have become the most powerful warrior in the Sword Cosmos!"


    Austin''s voice was full of conviction.


    The recent epic battle had completely built Austin''s self-confidence.


    "All right.


    From now on, there shall be significant changes in the Sword Cosmos,"


    Austin said to himself with a wide smile.


    He waved his hand,


    and a large group of divine god slaves appeared in front of him.


    "Master!"


    About three thousand slaves bowed respectfully as they greeted Austin at the same time.


    More than thirty semi-governing gods also stood in front of the horde of slaves.


    "Winslow, I have decided to establish a force in the Sword Cosmos.


    I leave it all to you to make plans and choose a suitable place for our headquarters,"


    Austin said, looking at Winslow.


    "All of you, I want you to think about it as well.


    From now on, you shall be the senior members of the new force,"


    Austin said, looking at the semi-governing gods.


    "Everyone, the force I have built shall rule the whole Sword Cosmos one day.


    That is to say, you shall be in charge of the Sword Cosmos and lead it to the future,"


    Austin said clearly with pride and excitement in his voice.


    "Thank you, master!


    You can rest assured. We will do our best and won''t let you down!"


    All the semi-governing gods grew excited and replied with eagerness.

 Chapter 4312 The Curry Sword Sect

    After some discussion with his semi-governing god slaves, Austin was finally able to finalize a name and location for the force he was going to form.


    The decision they''d arrived at was to name it Curry Sword Sect, and build its headquarters where the Purple Sword Sect''s headquarters had been.


    The name was solely Austin''s idea. There was a reason behind choosing it.


    He wanted to help Sword Son Curry regain his reign over the Sword Cosmos and this force was going to back him up.


    Therefore, it was only reasonable to be called the Curry Sword Sect.


    "All right then. It''s settled," Austin concluded.


    He led his men to the headquarters of the Purple Sword Sect.


    Since their leader had already fallen under his spell, it wasn''t difficult to procure the land he required. Winslow personally made arrangements for the Curry Sword Sect.


    The headquarters of the Purple Sword Sect were situated in the Purple Sword World which was equal to a high-grade world.


    Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to perceive his surroundings. Several mountains were floating all around him and there was an abundance of energy and laws here. From all perspectives, this looked like a good place to start a sect. However, Austin wasn''t satisfied.


    "This is not enough."


    He shook his head.


    He would have to make some changes.


    Austin waved his hand and immediately, the space began to shake.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Several pieces of land flew out of nowhere and started floating in the void.


    All of these lands were either the land of danger or the land of death.


    When the governing gods of the four major forces had surrounded the Divine Sword Mountain the last time, they had utilized a myriad of lands of danger and lands of death to deal with the five sword spirits.


    The fight hadn''t gone their way and eventually, the lands had fallen into Austin''s hands.


    The lands suspended in air right now were the same ones.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There were tens of thousands of lands around him, each of them releasing a terrifying amount of earth law energy.


    Numerous earth dragons were growling on each land.


    Austin stretched out his hand,


    and the lands spread in all directions.


    Very soon, the lands had completely surrounded the Purple Sword World and the only way in there was through these lands.


    Austin had done this to protect the Purple Sword World.


    Since each of them was either a land of danger or a land of death, they were extremely perilous.


    O


    n after his fight with the governing gods. Plenty of young men had become his fans and looked up to him. He was like a hero.


    "The four major forces have ruled the Sword Cosmos for a long time now.


    Disobeying them has never been dared before. But it looks like their reckoning is near.


    Austin''s force will certainly be on par with them.


    Let''s wait and see. Conflicts and even battles between the Curry Sword Sect and the four major forces are inevitable."


    "You make a good point.


    Something tells me that Austin''s purpose behind forming the Curry Sword Sect is to fight for dominion of the Sword Cosmos.


    Besides, the name Curry Sword Sect is hardly a big veil. This sect clearly has something to do with Sword Son Curry."


    In shorter terms, Austin''s new sect was a new hot topic of discussion all around.


    Some creatures who had lived here a long time had been present in the era when Sword Son Curry had ruled the Sword Cosmos. They were well acquainted with the grudge between him and the four major forces.


    The name of Austin''s new sect intrigued them as well.


    At the same time, there were also several creatures in remote corners of the Sword Cosmos who got excited when they heard of the Curry Sword Sect.


    "The Curry Sword Sect!


    Guys, there is a new sect which is called the Curry Sword Sect?"


    "Ha-ha! It looks like I was right.


    Master Curry has come back.


    He is still alive!"


    "Austin might just be the public face behind the sect. The Curry Sword Sect must have been established by Master Curry!"


    They threw their head back and laughed at the sky. Some of them even burst into tears out of sheer excitement.

 Chapter 4313 Lobbyists Of The Blade Cosmos

    These people were the former subordinates of Sword Son Curry.


    They all felt excited just after hearing the name of the Curry Sword Sect.


    After all, the word "Curry" had a special meaning to them, and it was enough to confirm their conjecture.


    "We should prepare ourselves to follow Master Curry and conquer the Sword Cosmos again!"


    "A new era is finally coming!"


    "I believe that Master Curry is the true leader of the Sword Cosmos. Under his rule, everything should become great again!"


    All of these subordinates of Sword Son Curry were full of expectations, eager to relive the glory days of the cosmos once more.


    Even though it was already quite a long time ago, the bright period when Sword Son Curry ruled the Sword Cosmos was still very vivid in their minds.


    Now that they could feel that the return of Sword Son Curry was drawing near, they couldn''t help but be consumed with righteous ardor.


    "Humph!


    Nonsense! It''s so obvious that this is just Austin''s ploy to go against the four major forces!"


    "That''s right! Sword Son Curry was the true mastermind behind Austin''s actions.


    He is the one who''s pulling the strings from the background!"


    "That Sword Son Curry is one ambitious old man. He''s still trying to regain the ruling power of the Sword Cosmos after all this time?"


    The senior leaders of the four major forces couldn''t hide their exasperation when they heard that the Curry Sword Sect was established.


    "Sword Son Curry is still alive! He''s back!"


    "He''s definitely back for revenge!"


    In addition to the four major forces, several other sects, who had heard of the news, were greatly surprised.


    They couldn''t help but get anxious since most of them joined the four major forces in the past to dethrone Sword Son Curry from ruling the Sword Cosmos.


    Now that the rumors of his return were widely spreading, all of them started worrying that they might become targets of his revenge.


    For a brief moment, the entire Sword Cosmos paid close attention to the newly established force.


    It was as if their every movement was being monitored for any scoop that might arise.


    Meanwhile, on the Divine Sword Mountain...


    "Ha-ha! It really happened."


    Sword Son Curry let out a hearty laugh.


    With his powerful spiritual sense, he could easily perceive what was happening outside this mountain. Currently, he noticed that there were a lot of people who couldn''t stop discussing the Curry Sword Sect.


    Of course, he also knew that the reason why Austin eagerly established this sect was to help him rule the Sword Cosmos again.


    "Well, just let him do what he wants."


    Sword Son Curry just shook his head and smiled faintly.


    Actually, there was still a part of him that wished to rule the Sword Cosmos again.


    After all, his master, M


    ection.


    He immediately perceived that these two were, in fact, governing gods from the Blade Cosmos.


    "Just chill down, my friend.


    Don''t be so tense. We didn''t come here to make trouble,"


    one of the governing gods said in a light tone, trying to ease the tension in the air.


    "I don''t really care, so just get straight to the point. What do you want from me?"


    Austin said in a calm but authoritative voice.


    "Alright, you''re such a direct person.


    Austin, I believe you already know that we''re from the Blade Cosmos.


    But it''s true that we didn''t come here to make any trouble. In fact, we''re here to invite you to be a part of our group.


    We need a genius like you! You also know that we can offer you a lot,"


    the other governing god cut to the chase and stated their purpose.


    "You want me to join the Blade Cosmos?"


    Austin was actually a bit surprised to hear it.


    "Yes, you heard that right.


    Don''t worry. With your strength and talent, you''ll become a senior leader of the Blade Cosmos in no time.


    I believe that you''ll quickly attain a status even higher than us.


    We know that you have a deep grudge against the four major forces of the Sword Cosmos.


    Coincidentally, they are also our enemies.


    Moreover, we believe in the saying that the enemies of our enemies should be our friends. Don''t you think so too?


    To tell you the truth, our goal isn''t just only the Sword Cosmos. We also plan on conquering the other supreme universes.


    Our ultimate mission is to unify all of the supreme universes.


    With a generational talent like you, we can immediately attain our goal. Of course, you''ll also benefit greatly from this deal. In the Blade Cosmos, you''ll have all the opportunities to develop all of your skills. Think about it carefully,"


    the first governing god tried to convince Austin with all his sincerity.

 Chapter 4314 Not Interested At All

    The two governing gods of the Blade Cosmos showed complete and utmost kindness to Austin. Moreover, they sounded quite sincere.


    It was obvious how much they wanted Austin to be on their side.


    "Just like the old saying goes, the man who can recognize the facts of a situation is a paragon of men.


    We will grow even stronger and become rulers of all the supreme universes in the future.


    Therefore, we can guarantee a bright future for you if you choose to join us!


    That should be enough for you to know which path to take."


    The two governing gods smiled. They seemed awfully confident that Austin would agree.


    "Oh? Is that so?


    I didn''t quite expect that you have such a grand ambition.


    Your main goal is really to dominate all the supreme universes?


    Well, then I''m sorry to disappoint you. I have always felt indifferent to fame and fortune. Aside from that, I''m very lazy.


    Conquering numerous supreme universes must be really tiresome. I''m not interested in it at all.


    Therefore, I refuse."


    A playfully arrogant smile appeared on Austin''s face.


    Hearing this, the two governing gods narrowed their eyes. The expressions on their faces changed from genial to cold.


    "Austin, are you really rejecting this opportunity to join us?"


    one of the governing gods asked in a menacing tone.


    "If so, then from now on, you will be treated as our enemy.


    We will hunt you down wherever you go. There''s no escaping us.


    But if you agree to join us, you will have a great future ahead of you.


    Think carefully before you make your choice, Austin. You only have this one chance,"


    the other governing god warned Austin.


    "I think I have made myself perfectly clear. I''m not interested in joining you at all. I refuse your offer.


    It doesn''t matter to me if we become enemies.


    You see, I don''t usually stir up trouble unless other people provoke me first.


    If you dare to do so, don''t blame me for responding crudely,"


    Austin replied impassively, with his hands behind his back.


    "How impudent!"


    Obviously, the two governing gods became furious at Austin''s indifferent attitude.


    All of a sudden, severely oppressive blade radiance burst from their bodies. This caused massive whirlwin


    n making a name for himself in the Sword Cosmos.


    After all, he managed to fight against a dozen governing gods by himself.


    Who would even dare provoke such a herculean person?


    Naturally, all the forces and creatures were afraid of him.


    As a result, the strongholds had been built without a single hitch.


    There was no resistance at all.


    Many of these forces and creatures ran away as soon as they heard that the Curry Sword Sect would be coming.


    During this period of time, the entire Sword Cosmos knew that the Curry Sword Sect was hell-bent on expanding and setting up a large number of strongholds in several different areas.


    To top it off, they had been consistently recruiting people into their sect.


    Other than that, there was nothing else going on in the Sword Cosmos.


    For quite some time, the cosmos remained calm and peaceful.


    "I''m sure the four major forces can''t stay silent any longer. I should be hearing from them any moment now."


    Austin chuckled after receiving the report.


    His real target was the four major forces.


    After all, they were the true rulers of the Sword Cosmos as of now.


    Austin was aware that they would never allow him and his sect to grow any further.


    Therefore, a war between him and the four major forces was bound to break out anytime soon.


    "Maybe the four major forces are already planning to deal with me right now.


    If so, then I''ll be patiently waiting for them."


    Austin seemed extremely confident.

 Chapter 4315 Grand Troops

    A few days had passed.


    In the peace and quiet of the Purple Sword World, Austin was resting in his secret room.


    However, all of a sudden, a voice broke the silence.


    "Master, pardon my intrusion but something happened in several of our strongholds."


    As soon as he heard Winslow''s voice, Austin brows instantly furrowed.


    ''Hmm...


    It seems that the four major forces are finally taking action.''


    As Austin abruptly opened his eyes, they showed an extremely fierce look as if surging sword radiance was about to burst out from them.


    With a stone-cold face, he stood up and walked out of his secret room.


    Outside of the said room, Winslow was anxiously waiting for his master, together with several semi-governing gods.


    "So, what happened?"


    Austin asked straightforwardly.


    Obviously, if they were this anxious, it meant that it wasn''t just a small matter.


    Before they even reported what happened, Austin already guessed that the governing gods of the four major forces must be involved in these predicaments.


    "Yes, master. Let me report everything that happened.


    Yesterday, one of our strongholds was invaded.


    All of our men in that place were killed. No one was able to survive.


    As soon as I was notified of what happened, I immediately sent someone to investigate.


    The ones I sent were trustworthy individuals and they carried my orders right away.


    However, all the men I sent to the stronghold to investigate were also killed.


    Because of this, I had to resort in sending four elders to lead another team that would investigate the site.


    The four elders were actually semi-governing gods. I deemed it necessary because of what happened to the previous men that I sent.


    But to my greatest surprise, even the four elders were slain as well.


    The soul lights left by the four semi-governing gods in the headquarters were extinguished.


    This proved that they were really murdered.


    Then, today, I got another report saying that five more of our strongholds were also invaded by unidentified creatures. As a result, all of these strongholds were utterly destroyed,"


    Winslow reported in detail with a gloomy expression.


    "There''s no mistaking it. It''s the work of the four major forces."


    Right after hearing Winslow''s report, Austin pressed his lips tight. He had just confirmed his earlier hunch.


    It easily made his blood boil that he had just lost four semi-governing god slaves in one go.


    "Well, fair enough.


    But since they''ve made their move, don''t expect me to just sit idly."


    Austin let out a devious grin.


    "Winslow, come with me."


    Austin cast a glance at Winslow''s direction, ordering him to follow quickly.


    Since four of his semi-governing god slaves were killed off, it could only mean that whoever did it must be a governing god.


    If he was to send another group of semi-governing god slaves to the site of the incident, he was sure that the result would just be the same. He was not dumb to send his men just to be slaughtered.


    Therefore


    ity was soon wreathed by a thick and heavy fog. Strong laws enveloped the land under his feet as he continued unleashing his power.


    The laws of time, space, reincarnation, and causality were all cast down onto the city.


    Then, streaks of dazzling law runes, like a school of fish swimming in the deep sea, hovered around the city.


    In terms of these laws, Austin''s achievements had already reached a very high level. Thus, he was confident that everything should go pretty well.


    Soon enough, with Austin''s overwhelming magical skills, several illusory scenes began to appear in the city.


    The constantly moving images materialized here and there.


    Everything that happened in the city the past few days was clearly shown and re-enacted in front of Austin.


    In the beginning, the city was full of hustle and bustle. Everything seemed normal and showed a good trend of prosperity and development.


    Several premium-grade divine gods were stationed in the city and were responsible for guarding it.


    Although it was just a newly-constructed city, it possessed high-grade spiritual energies gathering within it. Due to its superior position, the chaotic energy flowing inside the city was very rich. Thus, many creatures were lured to reside and settle here.


    Moreover, the Curry Sword Sect was known to be affluent and efficient in running the city.


    Therefore, even if it just came into existence, it already got the trust of many creatures to dwell in here. Soon enough, the city flourished more and developed into a lively one.


    Then, unexpectedly, something happened soon after.


    A black cloud appeared out of the blue and covered the sky of the entire city.


    Immediately after, a black figure that oozed with tremendous pressure emerged from the cloud and began the crazy massacre within the walls of the city.


    The black figure emitted an extremely evil aura that looked peculiar and vicious.


    In an instant, the genuine divine gods of the Curry Sword Sect were slaughtered like livestock.

 Chapter 4316 Find The Murderer

    "If he could take out a genuine premium-grade divine god in a heartbeat, he should be at least a semi-governing god.


    However, it''s also possible that he''s already a governing god.


    But no matter how strong he is, I won''t let him go," Austin said with blazing determination on his face.


    A murderous glint flashed through his eyes as he stared at the figure.


    Layers of black mist of laws covered the murderer when he killed his victims.


    Hence, no one could figure out what he looked like.


    With the use of his omnipotent skill, Austin looked at the receding figure and tried to see his face through the mist.


    However, the mysterious figure immediately noticed what he was trying to do.


    A condescending snort left his lips and he quickly released more mist of laws to prevent Austin from prying further.


    ''Well, this creature is quite good with laws.


    We exist at different time spots but he can perceive me prying into him from the future.


    Is he someone who has lived for a long time?''


    Austin couldn''t help but think to himself as he was caught by surprise.


    Only old creatures that had lived for a long time or governing gods had such a deep understanding of laws.


    Austin tried to get to the bottom of the events in the Curry Sword City.


    After his investigation, he realized that the murderer was that mysterious figure.


    However,


    he failed to clearly see his face and sense his spiritual soul aura.


    "Let''s see how good you are at your law cultivation,"


    Austin said with an arrogant sneer.


    Due to the mysterious figure''s mastery in law cultivation, Austin couldn''t help but be more curious about this person.


    After a moment, Austin used another brilliant secret skill of deduction.


    It was one of the skills he learnt in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Since the sky-devouring dog taught it to him, it was very likely one of the skills that Austin''s statue master had cultivated.


    In other words, this secret skill of deduction probably originally belonged to a god of chaos.


    At the same time, Austin also unleashed a mix of profound original chaotic laws, including the law of space, the law of time, the law of reincarnation, and the law of causality.


    Mysterious runes formed endlessly and enveloped the mysterious figure, penetrating the mist of laws on his body.


    Once the


    ever, Austin''s secret skill was very brilliant. Mysterious runes actually managed to penetrate the black mist on the surface of the mysterious figure''s body before they drilled into his body to perceive him.


    Eventually, Austin sensed another hint of the mysterious figures aura.


    "Who is it? Who''s peeping at me?"


    A hiss left the mysterious figure and he snapped to look towards Austin''s direction, his furious gaze piercing through space and time.


    An answering sneer appeared on Austin''s lips before he halted his use of the skill.


    In the blink of an eye, the image of the mysterious figure disappeared.


    Since they weren''t in the same time period, Austin found no reason to fear retaliation.


    "I got more information about the murderer,"


    Austin sneered.


    Thanks to the secret skill of deduction that the sky-devouring dog imparted to him, Austin was able to find clues about the murderer quickly. If it weren''t for this technique, he wouldn''t have been able to capture the murderer''s aura through different spaces.


    "Next, I have to figure out who the murderer is and find where he''s hiding,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    "No matter who you are and which force you came from, I''ll hunt you down and take your life."


    A murderous look appeared in Austin''s eyes.


    Once they sensed that he was done, Winslow and other semi-governing gods approached Austin.


    "Master, did you get anything?"


    Winslow asked cautiously.


    "I know who''s behind all this now.


    We''re going to settle the score with him,"


    Austin declared.

 Chapter 4317 Warner And Emmet

    "Master, you are indeed awesome!"


    "Master, nothing can hold you back. You always have the solution to any problem!"


    Austin''s divine god slaves couldn''t help but shower him with praises and compliments.


    "Master, there are still several other bases that have been destroyed. Are we still going to check them?"


    Winslow asked just to make sure.


    "There is no need to do that.


    I''ve already got some clues, so it''s better to track the murderer down directly,"


    Austin quickly replied.


    "Come on. Let''s move!"


    Right after saying that, Austin left the Curry Sword City with his men.


    After a while, they all stopped and floated in the void.


    Austin suddenly closed his eyes and continuously made some indistinct gestures.


    Since he had already captured a part of the mysterious figure''s spiritual soul aura, he was now attempting to track his location.


    Fortunately, the mysterious figure had left his tracks in the two Curry Sword Cities when he was there.


    With this, Austin got the idea that could enable him to locate the murderer through his trails.


    That required one to master a brilliant technique of deduction.


    It was an amazing secret skill that he had learned from the sky-devouring dog.


    With the help of this skill, Austin was confident that he would be successful in finding his target.


    As Austin led the way while unleashing the secret deduction skill, his men followed him closely behind.


    Meanwhile, in the void within the Sword Cosmos,


    two figures were sitting with their legs crossed as if in meditation.


    The environment that they were in was terrifying.


    One of the two figures looked like a black shadow while the other one seemed like a red shadow.


    All of a sudden, the black shadow opened his eyes and let out a sinister smile.


    ''Oh? Impressive.


    It seems like someone has set his eyes on me,''


    he thought to himself as he felt that someone had caught a whiff of his aura.


    "When I slaughtered the creatures in the Curry Sword Cities last time, I also had the same feeling.


    Who is this person?


    He has the audacity to secretly peep at me, huh?"


    the black shadow murmured coldly with a ferocious look in his eyes.


    "Humph! He doesn''t know who he''s dealing with. Just come and dare provoke me, I won''t show any mercy to him.


    In the Sword Cosmos, even the governing gods of the four major forces are wise enough to stay away from me.


    Death is the only thing waiting for those who try to mess


    astonishing deal of great cosmos force that can be found there,


    it''s impossible to absorb and refine it.


    Even governing gods would get injured trying to acquire and refine the great cosmos force there,


    not to mention ordinary sword cultivators.


    If it weren''t for that, we would have already broken into the Ethereal World a long time ago."


    The leader of the Long Sword Sect couldn''t help but heave a sigh.


    "I see. It turns out that the legend is real."


    Hearing this, the other governing gods also sighed inwardly. It was such a wonderful place but they couldn''t do anything about it.


    Actually, they heard about this legend a long time ago.


    But the moment that their leader confirmed it, that was the only time that they were convinced of its authenticity.


    "But sir, I heard that Warner and Emmet have been hiding in the Ethereal World for a long time because they know how to refine the great cosmos force there.


    When Warner and Emmet faced Austin and they got seriously hurt, we can get those two to tell us the secret on how to refine the great cosmos force in the Ethereal World.


    That way, we''ll be able to refine the great cosmos force in it.


    It''s such a rare opportunity for our force to get stronger!"


    one of the governing gods excitedly suggested.


    Hearing this, the leader of the Long Sword Sect couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    "Do you think that the people of the other three forces didn''t think of that already?


    Everyone is still secretly obsessed with attaining the secret on how to refine the great cosmos force there. Of course, everyone''s just waiting for the perfect chance," he said.

 Chapter 4318 The Ethereal World

    Although the four major forces seemed to rule the Sword Cosmos together in harmony,


    they had actually been scheming behind each other''s backs for many years now in order to take the entire cosmos for themselves.


    Each of them hoped to easily defeat the other three forces.


    "Sir, I have a suspicion.


    If Warner and Emmet really knew how to absorb and refine the great cosmos force in the Heaven Valley,


    then they should have become the most powerful masters in the Sword Cosmos by now.


    This part of the legend makes me doubt if it really is true.


    I don''t think they know such a powerful skill,"


    Rollins said out of the blue.


    "You''re right!"


    This confirmed the doubts of the other governing gods.


    "Yes. It is said that Warner and Emmet only obtained a part of that skill.


    So what they have is still incomplete.


    Indeed, they could absorb and refine the great cosmos force in the valley,


    but they are missing the ability to thoroughly comprehend the chaotic energy and laws contained in it.


    Their cultivation realms also seem to be incomplete since they have resorted to forcefully absorbing and refining the great cosmos force.


    When together, those two could defeat a governing god.


    But in reality, each of them is only as strong as a semi-governing god,"


    the sect leader of the Long Sword Sect explained to them.


    "I see,"


    the governing gods now knew the truth.


    This was one of the most confidential information in the Sword Cosmos. Even the powerful governing gods didn''t knew this.


    "If that''s the case,


    then I won''t waste any time cultivating such a skill!"


    Rollins said with sneer.


    "Don''t be too certain, Rollins.


    Back then, the two of them were insignificant and weak cultivators.


    However, when they obtained the incomplete skill of cultivating the great cosmos force, they hid in the Ethereal World in order to grow stronger.


    After only a short period, they were finally known in the entire Sword Cosmos for their strength and fighting power.


    Although their skills are incomplete, it still


    nwhile,


    deep in the void of the Ethereal World,


    there was a space full of endless chaotic energy and laws.


    A black and a red figure sat cross legged together.


    "What?


    The person who has targeted me before seems to have been able to trace me back here.


    He has the audacity to enter the Ethereal World!


    Ha-ha! It seems that he really is determined to come after me!"


    The black figure let out a maniacal laugh as his eyes pierces through the direction where Austin and his troops were.


    "Oh?


    How dare you break into our Ethereal World!


    What an arrogant guy!


    I''d like to check your abilities myself!"


    The red figure also perceived the location of the young cultivator and watched them with his ferocious glare.


    The moment they laid eyes on Austin,


    the young cultivator was able to immediately sense this and looked back at the direction of the two figures.


    Boom!


    Their line of sight collided and caused a series of violent explosions.


    "Humph, they have found me,"


    Austin said through his gritted teeth.


    "Now I can confirm that they truly were the ones who attacked my sect!"


    His eyes were filled with blood-lust and resentment.


    "I won''t attack unless I am attacked.


    If anyone lays a hand on me, that''s the only time I would fight back, and I would fight back without mercy."


    This was Austin''s consistent principle.

 Chapter 4319 The Twelve Ethereal Guards

    Warner and Emmet were infamous in the Sword Cosmos for their cruelty to the point that even the governing gods of the four major forces wanted to avoid confronting them.


    But despite that, Austin didn''t show a hint of fear towards them at all.


    After all, his reputation was even worse than theirs in the Sword Cosmos. He had killed so many people and even turned them into his slaves. What was left for him to fear?


    "What the hell?


    He''s just a genuine premium-grade divine god?


    That weakling dares to track me down? Don''t make me laugh!"


    A surprised expression appeared on the face of the black shadow. He was currently in the depths of the void in the Ethereal World and observing what was happening.


    "Is he Austin Lin of the Curry Sword Sect?


    People in the Sword Cosmos have been talking about that brat nonstop.


    So, is it true that he''s from the Lower World?"


    the red shadow also asked in confusion.


    "Ha-ha! This is laughable. This guy is the one giving a hard time to those governing gods from the four major forces?


    How is that even possible?


    I bet some people just fabricated the truth about him and spread false information deliberately. I think they''re just exaggerating the fact about his power,"


    the black shadow said condescendingly.


    "I guess so too.


    It''s just insane. A young man who is just a genuine premium-grade divine god is like a tiny insect before us!"


    The red shadow couldn''t agree more with him.


    "But still, I''ve got to commend his resolve.


    He had the guts to break into the Ethereal World with his men. It annoys me so much that he doesn''t seem to take us seriously.


    He''s stupid, naive, and arrogant. These kinds of people die young.


    People praised his bravery and it immediately made his head big enough to think that he''s invincible.


    How pitiful! Now that he had entered the Ethereal World, he has no chance of making it out alive,"


    the black shadow declared with a sinister smile.


    "But there''s still something I don''t understand.


    Isn''t it strange that many semi-governing gods are so willing to serve under his command?


    Is he from some extremely influential force or clan?"


    The red shadow furrowed his brows as he guessed.


    He couldn''t help but notice the powerful semi-governing gods who followed be


    you''re dead meat!"


    Even some of the bloodthirsty creatures began to hide and stand aside at the sight of the twelve semi-governing gods.


    It turned out that even in the Ethereal World, these twelve, known as the Twelve Ethereal Guards, were being feared upon by many.


    After all, they were Warner and Emmet''s most loyal underlings.


    Since the two focused on their cultivation and seldom showed up,


    the Twelve Ethereal Guards were the ones who took control of the Ethereal World.


    Although this world was filled with heinous criminals, all of them would tremble before these twelve semi-governing gods.


    As the Twelve Ethereal Guards steadily approached, they carefully studied Austin''s army.


    Then, a playful smile formed on their lips.


    Although there were also many semi-governing gods in Austin''s army,


    each of the Twelve Ethereal Guards was actually far stronger than those of their level.


    They could easily take out ordinary semi-governing gods in a flash.


    Therefore, it was just natural for them to belittle Austin''s semi-governing god slaves.


    "Whoever dares to break into the Ethereal Word shall be sentenced to death. Thus, you sinners, kneel down and accept the trial!" the tall, thin man, who was the leader of the twelve, shouted sternly.


    He glared at Austin and his army with a piercing look in his eyes as he unleashed a mortifying aura.


    However, Austin just put his hands behind his back and stared back at the leader of the Twelve Ethereal Guards mockingly, letting out a wily grin.

 Chapter 4320 How Is It Possible

    Austin could tell that the Twelve Ethereal Guards were remarkably strong. Even though they were only semi-governing gods, their strength was far higher than that of ordinary semi-governing gods.


    Despite that, they weren''t going to pose a danger to him.


    Therefore, he disregarded them completely.


    "How dare you talk to my master like that? Do you want a kiss from death herself?"


    "That''s right! You look like someone with a death wish.


    Get over here, kneel before my master, and apologize!


    Otherwise, I will tear you into a million bits!"


    Austin''s divine god slaves roared at the Ethereal Guards, pointing at him with trembling fingers. They had all flown into a rage as soon as they''d heard the insults.


    Austin was a superior being to them. They wouldn''t allow anyone to disrespect him.


    "Huh! That guy?


    He is a mere genuine premium-grade divine god and doesn''t deserve to be your master.


    If you honestly believe that you should give him such regards, then you are just a bunch of idiots. Shame on you!


    You know what? This land will be glad to be rid of you and killing you will be a heavenly deed in my book!"


    the tall, thin man replied coldly.


    Waves upon waves of energy rushed out of his body like a mighty ocean the instant he finished his sentence.


    "There''s no point in wasting our time talking to these people. Getting rid of these losers will be a child''s play, so let''s just get it over with!"


    "You''re right. The sooner we can finish our tasks, the sooner we can report to our superiors!"


    The Twelve Ethereal Guards were running out of patience now and it was visible from their eyes, from where ferocity and killing intent were struggling to rush out.


    "Master, I have had enough of these guys.


    How dare they speak ill of you? I am going to exterminate them like the pests they are!"


    "Yes, master. Give the order and we will bring them down!"


    Austin''s slaves, particularly those who were semi-governing gods, began crying in rage.


    "If you want to fight, then go ahead."


    Austin nodded at them.


    "Come on!"


    The divine gods charged at the Twelve Ethereal Guards as soon as they got Austin''s permission.


    The scene was incredible. Hundreds of divine gods were rushing towards a dozen semi-governing gods, roaring cries of confidence.


    "There are quite a few of them, but they''re still not a match for us!"


    The Twelve Ethereal Guards let out a derisive snort as they watched the divine gods approaching. There


    ood mood.


    The five truths of swordsmanship and the world of swordsmanship inside Austin''s body began absorbing the sword aura and sword intent that were attacking him.


    ''The sword aura and sword intent unleashed by this man are very powerful.


    They''ll be extremely helpful for me. However, they are in disorder which makes it difficult to absorb them. In any case, it''s not impossible and I am certain I can handle it,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Seeing the sword aura hit Austin, the middle-aged man thought that his enemy would die soon. He burst into a mocking laughter.


    "You stupid lowborn weakling.


    I can''t even imagine what gave you the guts to break into the Ethereal World. You were courting death then, and you will face death right now.


    I bet you''re regretting your decisions. But you know what?


    It''s too late now!"


    However, his laughter dissipated when he sensed that something was very wrong.


    Austin was still standing motionless with his hands behind his back.


    He seemed unscathed as if the flames and the sword had done no harm to his body.


    What confused him even more was that Austin looked completely calm. It was as if he weren''t under attack at all.


    "No way! How is that possible?


    You brat. Go to hell!"


    Startled and angry, the middle-aged man launched even more powerful attacks,


    unleashing all kinds of mysterious sword skills to somehow harm Austin.


    However, Austin didn''t evade them as well. He took all the hit head on.


    "No way!


    It can''t be.


    What kind of monster are you?


    Why can''t I hurt you?" the middle-aged man roared.


    He was breaking down in frustration and fear.

 Chapter 4321 You Cant Get Away

    The middle-aged man initially dismissed Austin''s potency. He thought of him as feeble and decrepit�Dno better than an ant.


    But the young man had exceeded his expectations and more. He stood there, absolutely dumbfounded with the power Austin held. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t even damage him for one bit.


    This unforeseen event trampled the middle-aged man''s pride.


    Although embarrassed, he did his best to conceal it. He kept giving his best attacks on Austin. However, no matter how hard he kept on fighting, his enemy remained unscathed. Exhausted, he eventually threw the white flag and gave up.


    He was overcome with frustration and bewilderment.


    "Something''s definitely going on.


    He is still uninjured after all those attacks! This guy cannot be killed!"


    The other eleven guards couldn''t take off their eyes at the battle. They were just as thunderstruck as the middle-aged man.


    "Brat, tell me, what tricks are you playing?


    How could you defend through my attacks for this long? Something is amiss."


    The middle-aged man who failed to hurt Austin angrily demanded an explanation.


    "Tch. Boring.


    I don''t owe you answers. Why don''t you go to hell?"


    Austin shook his head.


    He concentrated deeply,


    and a faint sword light appeared that went straight towards the middle-aged man.


    Austin had performed the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill.


    With him getting better at swordsmanship, the skill he unleashed was more potent by tenfold.


    He could even injure the governing god using this technique at his current state.


    The Twelve Ethereal Guards were just semi-governing gods.


    Compared to the governing gods, they were much weaker. Hence, Austin''s skill would be more effective at their level.


    "Brat, you..."


    The middle-aged man was unable to finish his sentence��Austin didn''t give him a chance. The sword light was already incoming at lightning speed towards him. As he realized this, his eyes widened in fear and panic and he simply remained motionless like a deer in the headlights.


    Then, as soon as the attack was released,


    crisp sounds were heard from his body.


    The other eleven guards couldn''t believe what they just witnessed. They had their mouths wide open in sheer shock��they were speechless.


    Under their startled gaze,


    his body broke into a dozen pieces,


    leaving blood and bones everywhere.


    Austin had pillaged all the valuable things from the middle-aged man before he attacked.


    This was a habit that Austin had developed over the years. It was deeply rooted in his system that it was difficult to change it.


    Thanks to this practice, his wealth was beyond imagination. Plus, no treasures would be wasted once he annihilated his victims.


    "What the hell ?"


    The other eleven guards were all nonplussed. They switched their gazes from Austi


    Do you really think I will let you get away just like that?"


    Austin sneered at the panic-stricken masters.


    He waved his sleeve,


    and a faint sword light slashed out.


    Immediately, fear overtook eleven Ethereal Guards. They got goose bumps all over their bodies.


    They had no time to think about the next action; they summoned their best techniques to withstand the upcoming attack.


    Whoosh!


    The sword light released by Austin swept across the sky, getting closer to them.


    In a matter of seconds,


    the eleven Ethereal Guards sustained severe damage.


    Some of them lost their arms or legs, some were cut into half and the rest were beheaded.


    None of them were left intact and unharmed.


    "Fuck! This is too damn cruel, you brat!


    How dare you do this to us?"


    "Watch me, you brat. I won''t let you go!


    You''re as good as dead!"


    The eleven Ethereal Guards howled miserably. They were terribly scared of Austin and the power he had, but they had to feign their confidence. This defeat was very demeaning to their status, after all. This battle made them despise Austin to their very core.


    Although they received grievous injuries, it wasn''t enough to kill them.


    In an instant, the eleven Ethereal Guards regrew their lost body parts. They were complete again.


    Then, they unleashed their bodily movement skills and desperately escaped once they had the chance.


    Freaked out, they had no intentions of staying any longer in there. They frantically fled.


    "I said... you can''t get away,"


    Austin notified with a cruel sneer.


    He opened his mouth,


    and a glowing flying sword flew out.


    This flying sword was made by over thirty million famous swords. Its power was beyond anyone could ever fathom.


    Wherever the flying sword passed, the space collapsed, energy dissipated, and laws broke. It seemed to have the capacity to destroy anything.

 Chapter 4322 He Was So Arrogant

    Swoosh!


    With a terrifying aura, the bright flying sword flew across the sky at the speed of lightning and chased after the eleven guards.


    Naturally, both its speed and power were astonishing.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Immediately after, the guards were slashed by the vicious flying sword.


    Splat!


    The very next moment, the bodies of the eleven guards were cut into countless pieces.


    Their blood and bones splashed and scattered everywhere.


    "Argh..."


    At the same time, miserable screams echoed in the void.


    Austin wasted no time and rushed forward. He waved his sleeve and attempted to capture their spiritual souls. He also collected all their broken limbs, flesh, bones, and blood before imprisoning them.


    However, at this moment,


    something unexpected suddenly happened.


    Boom! Boom!


    In the starry sky of the Ethereal World, two beams of black sword-lights flashed over. They carried an enormous amount of chaotic energy and the pressure they contained shook the entire sky.


    Swoosh!


    The sword-lights came after Austin, shattering the space wherever they passed by.


    "Humph! Those bastards!"


    Austin was more annoyed than shocked. He knew instantly that Warner and Emmet were the ones behind this attack.


    Swoosh!


    With his quick reflexes, Austin opened his mouth and let out his flying sword.


    Clang! Clang!


    The flying sword collided with the black sword-lights, creating an almost deafening noise.


    Upon impact, the fierce sword energy dispersed and exploded on the spot, generating huge mushroom clouds that soared into the sky.


    In an instant, the starry sky fell into chaos, turning into a dark vacuum zone.


    ''Hmm. I guess it''s true that Warner and Emmet are on a different level than those governing gods from the four major forces,''


    Austin thought to himself after seeing the scale of destruction made from the clash of their attacks.


    Soon enough, he also noticed that the eleven guards had disappeared. It turned out that Warner and Emmet''s attack served as a distraction so that their subordinates could escape.


    "Don''t waste my time! If you want to face me, just come out and fight me head-on!


    Stop hiding in the dark, you cowards!"


    Austin taunted Warner and Emmet and looked intently at the direction where the two were staying.


    "What did he just say? This guy is so fucking arrogant!"


    Both Warner and Emmet couldn''t prevent themselves from cursing because of exasperation.


    They couldn''t believe Austin''s audacity to talk trash against them. Even the governing gods of the four major forces had to show respect when facing them.


    However, this young man dared to speak to them like they were even beneath his level.


    They had not suffered this kind of humiliation in their entire lives. Obviously, they were fuming in rage.


    "But this guy''s fighting power is very unusual.


    I don''t think he has even shown his real strength


    news for you. It''s easy to come in here, but you won''t leave this place alive.


    It''s a pity that you weren''t able to bid farewell to the people outside because this place is going to be your burial ground,"


    Warner said slowly with a grim smile on his face.


    "I''ve heard that line more than a thousand times. Joke''s on you because every single one who told me that ended up being the one dead under my feet,"


    Austin retorted in an indifferent tone.


    "Don''t talk so big, you impudent brat!


    Who the hell do you think you are?


    You have the audacity to brag like this when you''re just a mere genuine premium-grade divine god?!"


    Warner roared furiously.


    "Well, why don''t we try it then? I''ll just have to warn you. I always keep my word,"


    Austin answered back, his tone calm yet deadly serious.


    "I''ve had enough of this bullshit!


    I''ll kill you right now!"


    Warner exclaimed. He was totally agitated at how Austin talked down on him.


    Then, he finally made a move, unleashing his menacing aura.


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, a huge black sword radiance slashed out from his body.


    Countless chaotic runes were engraved on it, crushing the void and creating cracks on every surface of the space barrier.


    As the black sword radiance slashed out, the space and time within the vicinity were distorted by his malicious aura.


    As a result, the laws of space and time were completely out of balance. Dense space and time vortices emerged here and there, transforming the whole area into a big mess.


    "I''ll send you to hell, brat!


    Pay the price of your arrogance!


    You dared to boast nonstop without even having the strength to match your words!"


    As Warner roared, he controlled the black sword radiance and directed it to crush Austin in one strike.


    At the same time, Austin also recognized that the black sword radiance contained a lot of great cosmos force, which emitted an extremely perilous aura.

 Chapter 4323 Battling Warner And Emmet

    The great cosmos force was an energy at a level higher than the chaotic energy.


    Since the Sword Cosmos was a supreme universe, almost all the creatures born here possessed varying amounts of the great cosmos force inside them.


    Most creatures only had a trace of such energy in their bodies.


    Only those governing gods had a considerable amount of the great cosmos force inside them.


    The attack launched by Warner contained more great cosmos force than any governing god in the four major forces.


    However, the great cosmos force in his body was in disorder and difficult to control.


    "Come on!"


    Austin opened his mouth wide and a brilliant flying sword flew out of it.


    Boom!


    The attacks from both sides collided,


    causing a massive explosion.


    The devastating energy swept in all directions like a series of raging waves.


    The two sides were neck and neck in this clash.


    "You are indeed powerful!


    But still, you must die. Destiny demands it,"


    Warner shouted ferociously.


    "Let''s join forces and attack him together!"


    Warner shouted at Emmet.


    With the two of them working together, they would be unstoppable.


    It was a well-known fact in the Sword Cosmos that Warner and Emmet could defeat any governing god if they fought alongside each other.


    That was why even the four major forces tried to avoid messing with them.


    Those who had done lots of evil things living in the Ethereal World could live without being hunted down for the crimes they committed, because they had taken refuge under Warner and Emmet''s wings.


    No one in the Sword Cosmos dared to stir up trouble there.


    At this point,


    Warner and Emmet stood opposite each other, forming an array.


    Before long, their powers locked and began to soar.


    Black energy runes constantly appeared and moved around them in a dazzling swirl.


    More and more such energy runes emerged until it was too overwhelming to even look at.


    All of a sudden,


    Warner and Emmet pointed at the sky at the same time.


    Out of nowhere, two black swords appeared and rapidly moved in attack mode towards Austin.


    As they got closer to their target, the two swords merged into one.


    The now single sword grew bigger, transforming into a giant one. It sped up towards Austin, producing thunder


    ter-spells as one.


    Swish! Swish!


    They unleashed two beams of sword light.


    One was red, while the other was black.


    Like two flood dragons, the sword lights released large amounts of energy together with the law of swordsmanship.


    As the battle progressed, the surrounding space collapsed into a void where nothing existed except Austin and his opponents.


    It was truly an epic battle.


    Warner and Emmet were anxious to finish off the arrogant young man as soon as possible.


    However, Austin''s stamina, skills and fighting power were beyond their expectations. He fought with them head-on without even flinching.


    The two sides reached a draw, but neither of them retreated nor accepted defeat.


    Warner and Emmet couldn''t vent their anger enough, that they roared in frustration.


    Austin, on the other hand, look very peaceful and calm.


    "Now!"


    Out of the blue, Warner and Emmet shouted at the same time.


    They quickly transformed into two beams of sword light. One of them was black and the other was red. The sword lights intertwined together and turned into a black and red sword. It then flew towards Austin at an amazing speed.


    ''Oh?


    What kind of sword skill is that?'' Austin wondered curiously.


    Then out of nowhere, he felt a sense of danger that he could not explain.


    It could only mean one thing. This sword technique that Warner and Emmet had performed was very powerful.


    If Warner could unleash this skill on his own,


    Austin guessed that he might not be his perfect match.

 Chapter 4324 The Chaotic Abyss

    Boom! Boom!


    The black and red sword was incredibly fast that it reached Austin in an instant.


    At this point, the bodies of Warner and Emmet had already become a part of the sword, thus their energy was also connected to it.


    It was such a peculiar skill that enabled them to merge their bodies into one and transform into a sword.


    With this, the two of them launched an all-out attack against Austin.


    They wanted to finish this battle with this strike, so they poured everything without any reservation.


    At the same time, Austin sensed a great danger approaching him as he roared mightily.


    To resist the combined attack of Warner and Emmet, he performed all of his powerful skills that might help withstand the blow.


    Therefore, he activated the Shadowless Movement and the Reincarnation Token. Simultaneously, he also unleashed the brilliant laws that could readily boost his speed. Using all these, he stepped back at an astonishing speed.


    While doing so, he also released the flying sword, employed the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill, and used other secret skills to block the upcoming attack.


    Over one hundred human worlds inside Austin''s body were also activated, letting out an overwhelming amount of chaotic energy from them.


    Filled with infinite energy, Austin was enveloped by raging flames.


    Boom! Boom!


    In a flash, the attack from both sides finally collided.


    At that moment, the terrifying waves of energy created a backlash that surged in all directions.


    Splat!


    With the immense momentum caused by the black and red sword, Austin''s skills weren''t able to suppress it. It continued to dash forward and cut his body in half.


    In the blink of an eye, his blood splashed and his body parts scattered in the air.


    At the same time, a large number of odd black and red runes covered the wounds on Austin''s body and quickly eroded his flesh and bones.


    Seeing that their attack had been successful, Warner and Emmet couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "That''s what you get for all your arrogance! Now, you''ve learned your lesson, haven''t you?" Emmet jested as he stared at Austin''s broken body.


    "Come on! Let''s finish him once and for all while he is still in a weakened state!"


    Warner shouted excitedly as he dashed towards the dismembered parts of Austin''s body.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    However, before the two could make a move, Austin''s body parts had quickly started to come together and return to its original state.


    In just a few seconds, Austin was fully reinstated.


    He had to admit that the joint attack of the two was truly exceptional.


    It was so appalling that he thought he wouldn''t make it.


    Fortunately, to Austin''s relief, although their attack was utterly formidable, it was still a


    rid of him.


    Otherwise, he''ll get us into so much trouble,"


    Emmet said as he shook his head.


    "You''re right. No matter what, this guy should still die."


    Warner agreed to the idea without hesitation.


    "In this case, how about we lure this brat and those old bastards from the four major forces to the Chaotic Abyss?


    As long as they set their foot in that place, their fighting power would instantly weaken.


    On the other hand, our combat power will be strengthened.


    After all, we have the upper hand inside the Chaotic Abyss.


    When we successfully lure them there, we''ll find the perfect opportunity to finish them altogether. Well, even if we can''t kill them, they''ll be injured badly.


    This way, they''ll know that they have messed up with the wrong people!"


    Emmet thought of everything well enough and suggested to use the Chaotic Abyss.


    "The Chaotic Abyss, huh?


    Hmm. But that place has a large amount of great cosmos force, and it has always been the place where we cultivate in seclusion.


    I don''t think that it''s a good idea to lure them there.


    They will surely know the secret about the Chaotic Abyss,"


    Warner replied with a hesitant expression.


    "There''s nothing to worry about.


    Nothing will change even if they discover the Chaotic Abyss.


    After all, they don''t know the secret of refining the great cosmos force there.


    It looks appealing, but it''s actually a very dangerous place for them,"


    Emmet tried to convince Warner.


    "Well, yeah.


    I suppose that''s a good point.


    Although there is indeed a vast ocean of great cosmos force in the Chaotic Abyss, the great cosmos force contains all kinds of impurities. If a cultivator tried to absorb it as it is, it will only do him harm.


    Fortunately, only we can use it to our advantage."


    Warner finally agreed to Emmet''s idea.

 Chapter 4325 So Much Great Cosmos Force

    "All right. That''s settled now.


    We will try our best to lure them into the Chaotic Abyss and find for the right timing to attack them.


    That brat and those manipulative bastards! Soon enough, they will get what they deserve for pissing us off!"


    Warner said with his voice full of resentment.


    After discussing for a while, the two of them had finally reached an agreement.


    Warner and Emmet were aware that the governing gods from the four major forces were already heading towards the Ethereal World and it wouldn''t be long before they arrived.


    All of a sudden, Warner and Emmet stopped attacking Austin.


    Instead, they turned around and diverted their attention somewhere else.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Without any warning, the two of them rushed towards Austin''s army.


    Boom! Boom!


    They unleashed streaks of black sword radiance which rained down on Austin''s slaves.


    "Stop it, cowards! As if I''ll let you lay a hand on my men!" Austin shouted.


    Everyone in his grand troop was the top brass of the Curry Sword Sect. Hence, for Austin, they held very important roles.


    Swoosh!


    Austin activated the Shadowless Movement and dashed forward to stop Warner and Emmet from attacking his underlings.


    He also unleashed the flying sword and the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill at the same time.


    However, Warner and Emmet both had incredible bodily movement skills.


    They were able to slaughter several of Austin''s men before the young man could stop them.


    A large number of people of the Curry Sword Sect were cut into countless pieces by the overwhelming sword radiance unleashed by the pair.


    Austin actually didn''t see this coming.


    Earlier, when he was fighting Warner and Emmet, he made sure that his men were far away from them.


    Therefore, he didn''t expect that they would suddenly resort to attacking his army.


    As a result, he had lost lots of divine god slaves in one go.


    Among them also included five semi-governing gods. Their spiritual souls were also destroyed, meaning there was no way to recover them.


    "You two are digging your own graves!"


    Austin roared mightily as he got carried away with overflowing wrath.


    Swish!


    In the blink of an eye, Austin appeared in the troops of the Curry Sword Sect.


    From there, he released the law of space through his mind.


    Then, the law of space enveloped all of the members of the Curry Sword Sect. Eventually, Austin sent them all into the world of sw


    attle than what he was going to lose.


    As he kept dashing forward, the space in front of him caught his attention.


    ''Huh? What is with that place?''


    Austin looked intently into the distance.


    He observed that there was an odd space where they were headed.


    He perceived that the energy, laws, and all other objects there were in disorder.


    At the center of the space, there was a mysterious abyss.


    In there, he could see that it was glowing with brilliant yellow light.


    However, the light kept on fluctuating. It meant that it was unstable and would disappear at any time.


    Without looking back, Warner and Emmet dashed right into this odd space.


    ''That''s where they plan to go? What''s going on over there?''


    Austin was a bit confused at what those two were really planning to do.


    He unleashed his spiritual sense to the fullest, but all he could find was disorder in that space.


    "Wait. It''s the great cosmos force!


    There is a vast amount of great cosmos force over there!"


    Austin exclaimed as he continued examining the area.


    The abundant great cosmos force in the area caught him by surprise.


    He knew that the great cosmos force could be found in various places of the Sword Cosmos.


    However, it was actually scarce in most places.


    Sword cultivators needed it to enhance their strength further.


    But due to its limited resources,


    the majority of the creatures in the Sword Cosmos only possessed a little amount of great cosmos force in their bodies.


    That was why Austin was taken aback when he found an astonishing amount of great cosmos force inside the space in front of him.

 Chapter 4326 The Eye Of The Cosmos

    Without any hesitation, Warner and Emmet immediately rushed into the strange space.


    Once they got in, they no longer bothered with provoking Austin but focused instead on heading deeper inside. Golden lights seemed to emit from the mysterious abyss in the center of that space.


    Meanwhile, Austin remained outside the strange space and used his spiritual sense to perceive the situation.


    "Damn it!


    This guy''s on high alert!


    He''s hesitating on following us!"


    It didn''t take long before Warner noticed Austin''s vigilance and he immediately reported to Emmet through his spiritual sense.


    "Don''t look back! Act as normal!


    We have to rush into the depths of the Chaotic Abyss in one go and just hope that he''ll relax his guard to chase after us,"


    Emmet replied calmly.


    At the same time, the governing gods of the four major forces also followed closely behind them towards the same direction of this strange place.


    ''There''s a considerable amount of great cosmos force in this area.


    Seems like they''ve been baiting me closer to this place on purpose.


    A trap is definitely waiting in the wings for me.''


    More and more hesitation filled Austin about going further in.


    Every move they made was obvious for Austin as he was a veteran fighter and he could keep a cool head.


    In this case, he could easily understand the general situation after a bit of careful consideration.


    However, what caught his attention was the exceptional amount of great cosmos force the strange space contained,


    he didn''t want to miss the rare opportunity to come in contact with it.


    His interest was because the great cosmos force was a kind of higher-level energy than the chaotic energy.


    It was safe to say that the great cosmos force served as the core of supreme universes and was one of the main reasons they remained far more advanced than other cosmoses.


    For cultivators, the great cosmos force was good for their cultivation. The more cosmos force they refined, the greater their combat power could be enhanced.


    That being said, this strange space was an overwhelming temptation even to someone like Austin!


    However, Austin couldn''t help but hesitate when he sensed that the great cosmos force present within the strange space was chaotic and impure.


    It would be a tall order to absorb and refine such great cosmo


    y one into the eye of the cosmos.


    These governing gods also didn''t feel a hint of fear.


    They felt that the combined power of over a dozen of governing gods was incomparable,


    so they could go wherever they wanted within the entire Sword Cosmos.


    Not a single person nor place would strike fear in them as they were the topmost masters of the Sword Cosmos.


    In their minds, they believed that the Sword Cosmos belonged to them!


    At that point,


    Austin already reached the center of the eye of the cosmos.


    A large amount of great cosmos force surged forth in the air from all directions and formed a thick curtain of fog.


    In front of him,


    Warner and Emmet were still rushing towards the depth of the mysterious abyss in the center of the eye of the cosmos.


    ''It''s dangerous here.


    The great cosmos force is completely unstable and something bad is brewing.


    It''s almost like a riot will break out at any moment.''


    Even Austin couldn''t hide the hint of surprise that appeared on his face.


    The great cosmos force was the most advanced energy that Austin had encountered so far.


    At present, most of the energy inside Austin''s body was the chaotic energy,


    it was on a lower level than the great cosmos force.


    A sense of oppression bore down on him the moment he walked into the strange space.


    This was the pressure of high-level energy on low-level energy.


    "How wonderful would it be if I could absorb and refine the great cosmos force here!"


    Austin nearly drooled when he felt the strong great cosmos force around him.

 Chapter 4327 A Mysterious Abyss

    At the same time, the governing gods of the four major forces were already getting closer to Austin.


    They were chasing him down for a while now and they had finally closed their gap from him.


    Then, they fanned out and closed in on him.


    "Austin, that''s as far as you can go!"


    "There''s nowhere else to run!"


    "Brat, get ready to die. You''re not getting away from us!"


    "Say your final words. You''ll be eliminated here for the sake of the Sword Cosmos!"


    Each of the governing gods yelled at Austin, bearing the grudge that they held for so long.


    "Oh, now I see.


    You got more men in your team right now than the last time we met.


    Is that what makes you think that you can defeat me now?"


    Austin responded with a mocking smile.


    "So, come at me and kill me if you can.


    Quit yapping and show me what you''ve got!"


    Austin said disdainfully.


    "You arrogant bastard!


    You still don''t understand the position that you''re in, do you?


    How can you still have the nerve to talk back like that when your life is right in our hands?


    Yeah, you''re right.


    We have more men in our horde today. That''s why we''re sure that we can utterly crush you to pieces until you completely die!"


    one of the governing gods shouted furiously.


    As soon as the governing god finished speaking,


    Austin raised his eyebrows as he sensed something.


    He perceived that more governing gods were still coming towards the Ethereal World.


    ''It looks like they''re pretty serious this time.


    How many governing gods have they contacted just to deal with me?


    Besides the ones already here, there are still more coming at full speed,'' Austin uttered to himself as he let out a bitter smile.


    "Ha-ha! Well, I''m flattered.


    I can''t believe that you''ll go this far just to hunt me down.


    I''m guessing that all the governing gods of the four major forces are coming for me. Is that right?"


    Austin asked indifferently.


    Hearing this, the governing gods burst into laughter as they shook their heads. "We really admire your confidence, brat. But it doesn''t matter now.


    Because you''re going to die here!"


    "Brace yourself and suffer!"


    The governing gods released their deathly aura and roared triumphantly.


    At that moment, more powerful figures appeared in the distance.


    They quickly dashed forward and joined the ones in front of Austin.


    se and sank within the abyss. It was so eye-catching and fascinating to watch.


    "Whoa! There is so much great cosmos force here!"


    Austin couldn''t help but exclaim as he stared at the golden ribbons with his eyes wide open.


    However, as he examined closely, he found that the great cosmos force here contained a lot of impurities.


    Moreover, he kept hearing the sound of a pulse beating from beneath the abyss.


    It was as if it was caused by some force that he couldn''t identify.


    As he reached the edge of the abyss, Austin paused in his tracks and hesitated for a while.


    At this point, he wasn''t sure what to do next.


    Since the governing gods were already at his tail, he couldn''t turn around now.


    ''Well, there''s no other choice. It''s better to move forward than to face all of them.


    Besides, I''m very curious about this place. I''ll take some time to explore it.


    I wonder what kind of adventures are waiting for me.''


    Austin thought carefully for a while before eventually stepping forward.


    He had decided to take the risk and enter into the depths of the abyss.


    As he made his decision, he remembered how his life played out. While he was still a grunt disciple of the Sun Sect in the Prime Martial World, he already had many adventures.


    There were countless times that he had injured himself badly and narrowly escaped death.


    After leaving the Prime Martial World, these kinds of events became a norm to him.


    Therefore, although he felt that several dangers were waiting for him in the mysterious abyss, he still decided to go for it.

 Chapter 4328 Overwhelming Combat Power

    As soon as he entered the mysterious abyss, Austin felt countless energy currents were sweeping towards him.


    And these currents were made up of the great cosmos force.


    Before coming in, Austin had prepared himself physically and mentally because he didn''t know what might welcome him. At this moment, the over one hundred human worlds within his body began to boil simultaneously. The endless chaotic energy that they released erupted and spread in all directions.


    At the same time, dense sword auras spurted out from every pore of his body. Right now, Austin seemed like he had turned into a dazzling hedgehog.


    Apart from this, he had also activated the laws of space, time, reincarnation, and causality, so that he could separate his body from the dangers that he might suddenly encounter.


    Inside his Soul Sea, the spiritual tree, the spiritual heart, the spiritual dragon, the Chaotic Ice Lotus also released a vast amount of spiritual energy to tightly protect his spiritual soul.


    He had activated all his secret skills and trump cards and put them on standby. This way, both his physical body and spiritual soul were well protected.


    After all, the great cosmos force here was too rich and thick. It emitted an overwhelming pressure that could easily suffocate ordinary cultivators.


    Austin thought that he couldn''t be too careless or he might be suddenly crushed into pieces.


    "Ha! Not bad."


    After taking a few steps into the abyss, Austin found that the situation was not as serious and dangerous as he had imagined from the start. Gradually, his body began to adapt to this environment.


    The great cosmos force that was hovering all around his body didn''t attack anyone who broke in unless the person took the initiative to absorb it.


    It made much sense. Although the great cosmos force was very chaotic in nature, it was still real energy. If a creature didn''t initiate absorbing it, it wouldn''t automatically enter the creature''s body.


    As Austin recognized this, he felt more relaxed and was able to heave a sigh of relief.


    "Warner, Emmet! There is no way for you to escape from me!"


    Austin looked around and found out that the pair were actually standing at the bottom of the abyss and staring at him with a playful look.


    However, he also noticed that they weren''t running away any longer. They just stood still as if they were deliberately waiting for him.


    ''What is this?


    Did they set up a trap here?''


    Seeing how the two behaved, Austin suddenly felt suspicious. If they were this confident, it must mean that they must be up to something, thus he remained very vigilant.


    "Ha-ha!


    You''re the craziest person we''ve ever seen. You could''ve gone anywhere else, but you still chose to come here by your own volition?


    You''re


    and rushed towards Austin.


    With a wave of his hand, a large number of densely packed flaming swords appeared in the void in front of him. Each of these flaming swords was blazing as if it was a sword-shaped torch.


    These flaming swords gathered together, spurting out raging flames that could almost burn everything into ashes.


    "Austin, let me be the one to kill you!"


    A shrilling scream suddenly rang out. Then, a governing god, who was as short as a five-year-old child, opened his mouth, unleashing a snow-white bone sword.


    The white sword-light flooded towards Austin and targeted his spiritual soul like a gushing sea.


    This governing god was none other than Rollins. He held so much grudge against Austin that he wanted nothing but to kill him.


    Eventually, all of the remaining governing gods also surrounded Austin and released their powerful attacks.


    "Fine. It''s time to become serious!"


    At this desperate moment, Austin didn''t dare to be careless. He used all his powerful skills and trump cards to boost his defense. He also heightened his senses and dared not to lose focus.


    After all, this was the first time that he was going to face this many governing gods. It could be said that it was his hardest battle yet.


    With all the powerful figures that were going against him, such a group could already represent the most terrifying fighting power in the entire Sword Cosmos.


    Each of these governing gods was known to have the top fighting power in the cosmos.


    If all of them worked together, it would be just a piece of cake for them to destroy all the forces in the Sword Cosmos.


    But of course, the Divine Sword Mountain was an exception.


    Until now, the Divine Sword Mountain was deemed to be an extremely mysterious place in the entire Sword Cosmos. No one could really gauge how powerful it really was.

 Chapter 4329 Rollinss Secret Spiritual Soul Skill

    The thick glow of the sword radiating from Austin''s body swirled around him like a dazzling feather.


    Powerful sword aura and sword intent enveloped him silently and mystically.


    At the same time, he unleashed the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill and the Flying Swordsmanship. The mind sword and the flying sword shout out rapidly towards the enemy.


    These two sword skills were the most potent secret skills that Austin had mastered so far. Since he had maximized their powers, one could imagine how destructive and fatal they could get.


    The two swords cut the space around Austin into pieces, and obliterated everything in their paths.


    Clang! Bam! Crash!


    Over twenty governing gods clashing head on with Austin''s sword attacks, producing a series of ear-splitting sounds of destruction and death.


    Both the flying sword and the mind sword were extremely fast.


    With the two swords being pushed to the extreme, they could move at the speed of Austin''s mind.


    With all that,


    Austin could barely keep up with the lethal attacks from the governing gods.


    He had to stay focused at all times,


    because he was going against over twenty governing gods who were the best swordsmen and were alarmingly fast.


    At this point, Austin could only defend himself, unable to execute any counter attacks.


    Fortunately, he had mastered the Shadowless Movement and the laws related to time and space, plus he had the Reincarnation Token. With all of that under his belt, he could move at an astonishing speed to avoid the lethal strikes lashed out at him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sword energy exploded in this part of space.


    The more than twenty governing gods had ganged up on Austin at the same time and from all sides. It was not difficult to imagine how much havoc they could wreak concentrating on one spot and just one enemy.


    It could be called one of the most epic battles, rarely seen in history across different eras.


    "It appears that Austin can''t hold up the fight much longer.


    These governing gods of the four major forces obviously have the upper hand this time,"


    Warner said to Emmet through his spiritual sense.


    At that time, Warner and Emmet had already left the battlefield secretly. They just watched the fight from a safe distance.


    "Well, although Austin is at a disadvantage, he still looks


    nearby.


    ''Rumor has it that Rollins had ran into a magic beast and infused its blood into himself when he explored the Absolute Space Sea. With that blood, he was able to master a secret spiritual soul technique which had long been lost. I heard that he is the only one in possession of it.


    He has a higher chance of breaking through using that skill.


    It looks like the rumor is indeed true!''


    The governing gods were also in utter shock as the rumor about Rollins occurred to them.


    The white-haired beast next to Rollins prepared to pounce.


    It shook itself, releasing a thick white mist made from spiritual soul energy.


    Slowly, they transformed into white runes, rushing towards Austin.


    Sensing the upcoming attack,


    the four secret weapons in Austin''s Soul Sea automatically rushed out.


    The spiritual tree, the spiritual heart, the spiritual dragon, and the Chaotic Ice Lotus floated around Austin''s head, releasing their tremendous spiritual soul energies to protect his Soul Sea.


    Austin was taken aback.


    He knew the four secret weapons would protect him when his spiritual soul was in danger.


    But now, they appeared in public, and it might draw the attention of his enemies.


    Thanks to the four secret weapons, Austin''s spiritual sense could become this powerful.


    More than anyone else, Austin knew their value.


    At the sight of the four secret weapons, the governing gods present were dumbfounded as they stared in awe.


    "What valuable treasures!"


    they remarked as their eyes lit up with envy and greed.

 Chapter 4330 A Fierce Battle

    "They are..."


    Staring at the four secret weapons revolving around Austin''s head, Rollins trembled slightly. His eyes were sparkling with excitement and there was a glow on his face.


    The white-haired beast beside him was also roaring constantly in a deep voice, as if it couldn''t wait to rush over and take the secret weapons from Austin.


    Rollins let out a laugh. "The four treasures are mine," he suddenly screamed.


    His excitement seemed to be above all.


    At the same time, the snow-haired beast suddenly let out a low growl and jumped into the air.


    It was dashing towards Austin and its speed was unimaginable.


    In the time it took the mind to imagine something, the beast was already there.


    A white mist engulfed Austin.


    He began feeling a bit dizzy, as if the mist were soporific.


    Whoosh!


    A snow-white bone sword approached him quietly.


    However, since Austin possessed enormous spiritual soul energy, he was able to recover rapidly and stay sober.


    The flying sword came out of his mouth and


    collided with the white bone sword.


    Whoosh!


    At the same time, Austin unleashed the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill to attack the white-haired beast.


    Attack alone wasn''t going to be enough. He had to protect himself from the effects of the mist around him. To do that, the four spiritual soul secret weapons came into effect and began releasing vast amounts of spiritual soul energy. This protected Austin''s Soul Sea from further attacks.


    "Austin, if you give me the four secret weapons, maybe I will spare your life!" Rollins shouted.


    In fact, he had no such intentions. As he strode towards his opponent, it was clear that Rollins didn''t consider him worth anything at all.


    His sole intention was to try and lower Austin''s defenses so that he could get his hands on the treasures. Taking Austin''s life was still part of the plan.


    Every single governing god here was determined to take Austin''s life, and even these treasures wouldn''t change their minds.


    "Ha-ha! If you want them, come and get them!" Austin sneered.


    He appeared undaunted.


    "Go to hell, you bastard!"


    The other governing gods took this opportunity as well and closed in on him.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Suddenly, there was a slight flash and the governing gods weren''t facing Austin alone.


    The tree versio


    ooked like he had grown twice as tall. A blood-colored fire engulfed him completely. There was a ferocious look on his face like a beast stalking its prey.


    "Rollins, let us help you!"


    The other governing gods rushed over and joined the fight against Austin. They had also realized that Austin wasn''t going to be defeated so easily.


    "Come on!"


    Austin threw his head back and roared at the attackers as he launched several attacks of his own.


    The abyss around them was turned into a total mess as the battle progressed.


    Soon after the other governing gods joined in, the three versions of Austin were hit simultaneously.


    Several holes appeared on their bodies. They were badly hurt.


    The joint strength of more than twenty governing gods was too terrifying even for three Austins to handle.


    Although Austin was incredibly powerful, he was heavily outnumbered.


    As the battle progressed, he began to find himself at a disadvantage.


    "Kill him!"


    "Come on, you all! Don''t hold back.


    We must take him out today!"


    The governing gods sensed his disadvantage and began to display their best shots.


    A variety of original chaotic laws and a lot of law runes were dancing in the space now.


    Blood was flowing like river and roars of fury could be heard every now and then. The battle was getting more and more furious by the second.


    Every single one of the cultivators had gone


    all out against their opponent.


    The two sides were determined to bring each other down, and neither seemed to be willing to give up.

 Chapter 4331 Hurt The Governing Gods

    "No matter what the result of this battle may be, the young man named Austin will be forever famous because of this fight.


    He will become a sensation that will shake the entire Sword Cosmos.


    I''m sure that his story will be passed down from generation to generation,"


    Emmet said softly as he watched the intense battle.


    Although the fierce fight was taking place in the Ethereal World, and there weren''t that many people around,


    many powerful figures from faraway places were actually observing the fight through their omnipotent skills.


    At the same time, a few masters, who were very good at predicting things, were seeing this event through their brilliant deduction skills.


    In this battle, two powerful forces were involved.


    Austin, and the Curry Sword Sect that he had just built, was fighting for the side of Sword Son Curry.


    On the other hand, the four major forces were already a long time enemy of the previous ruler.


    The result of this warfare would inevitably determine which force would rule the Sword Cosmos in the future.


    Therefore, naturally, all the masters in the cosmos kept a close eye on it.


    "I agree. This brat is so powerful despite his young age. He is indeed a rare talent,"


    even Warner complimented without any prejudice.


    "However, he''s definitely doomed today.


    It''s ironic to think that this battle will bring him so much fame, but this will also be the end of his life," Warner remarked.


    Even though he admired Austin''s strength, he still wanted the young man to die so badly.


    Meanwhile, in the raging battle, one of Austin''s versions got hit.


    His body exploded on the spot, and his flesh and blood splashed in all directions.


    The other two versions of Austin were also besieged, thus they had to hurriedly step back.


    Even the over three hundred deities couldn''t resist the attacks of more than twenty governing gods. Due to their overwhelming power, the deities were thrown in the air one after another.


    The deities were formed by the essence of Austin''s flesh. Hence, they weren''t real living things.


    Even if they were destroyed, they could reappear again.


    ''It looks like I gave myself too much credit this time.''


    Austin couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    ''A mere genuine premium-grade divine god is going against over twenty governing gods. I guess that even in their wildest dreams, people wouldn''t dare to think about it.


    However, if I want to get out of this and defeat them, I need to be stronger,'' Austin thought to himself. His eyes were still filled with burning determination.


    As the battle dragged on, the governing gods were more eager to strike Austin down.


    After all, they couldn''t face the humiliation when people found out that there were so many of them, but they couldn''t defeat a young man, who was inferior to them.


    "Kill him! This is our best chance to get rid of him! Otherwise, we''l


    s fully reinstated as if nothing happened.


    "How dare you?! All of you cowards could only gang up on me?" Austin yelled in exasperation.


    In a flash, he charged at the weakest governing god who attacked him.


    Once more, he stopped defending himself and just concentrated on attacking his opponent.


    The poor governing god who incurred Austin''s wrath was weaker than his companions. Besides, he was also caught off guard that Austin suddenly diverted his attention from Rollins to him.


    As a result, his body was instantly cut in half before he could even react.


    "No!"


    The governing god let out painful screams that echoed through the vast void.


    At the same time, Austin was hit again by the other governing gods.


    He was sent flying backward while blood gushed out from his mouth.


    Immediately after, half of his body was also crushed.


    However, his regenerative ability was even faster than the time it took his opponents to injure him.


    With this, he continued this fighting style. Austin abandoned his defenses and went all-out on attacking his opponents. Moments later, he was able to seriously injure about five governing gods.


    However, at that moment, his condition was already worse than his victims.


    His entire body had been destroyed for at least ten times.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Austin had the Chaotic Heaven Body and the body of the heaven metal race, and mastered the secret skills recorded on the Introduction to Vital Energy Circulation,


    he would''ve definitely died from all the damages that he sustained.


    "Hmm. I think this could be our perfect opportunity,"


    Warner said to Emmet through his spiritual sense.


    "All right. Get ready and wait for my cue,"


    Emmet agreed.


    "Ha-ha! You really dared to come and disturb our place? You''re all dead!


    None of you will get away!" Warner suddenly roared.


    His eyes unleashed an evil aura that was full of killing intent.

 Chapter 4332 The Formidable Warner And Emmet

    The battle between Austin and the governing gods raged on.


    "Now!"


    Emmet signaled Warner through his spiritual sense.


    Together, they wielded various gestures with their hands and arms. Accordingly, numerous runes with mysterious aura appeared one by one.


    Soon after,


    the abyss began to shake, starting off with mild tremors.


    Then, somewhere in the midst of it,


    a thick mist made of great cosmos force moved rapidly like boiling water that was about to burst out.


    Hardly noticeable, a cruel smile appeared on the faces of both Warner and Emmet.


    At this point, Austin and the governing gods suffered varying degrees of injuries.


    However, Austin was in a horrible condition. Deep cuts could be seen on almost every part of his body.


    Compared to his opponents, he was at a notable disadvantage.


    After all, he was heavily outnumbered.


    "He can''t hold on much longer!"


    "We must grab this chance and take him out today!"


    Thirsty for Austin''s death, murderous looks flashed on the faces of the governing gods of the four major forces.


    Just then,


    Warner burst into laughter.


    His sinister voice echoed throughout the abyss.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, an astonishing amount of great cosmos force went violent in the abyss. Like a trapped beast, it moved around angrily, producing strong tormenting winds.


    Meanwhile, an energy vortex moving in a counterclockwise direction appeared between Warner and Emmet and dragged the great cosmos force nearby toward their bodies.


    Judging by the auras emitted from their bodies, they grew stronger every second.


    As more and more great cosmos force was transferred to them, their eyes flashed of such confidence as if they could do anything.


    Watching the scene unfold, Austin and the governing gods were taken by great surprise.


    ''The great cosmos force in the abyss contains all kinds of impurities.


    The truth is, it is not safe for cultivators to absorb it.


    However, Warner and Emmet are absorbing the great cosmos force like there''s no tomorrow.


    Legend has it that Warner and Emmet know the method to refine the great cosmos force. It seems like the legend is indeed true,'' they thought to themselves in amazem


    rds.


    "Damn it! What the hell is wrong with you? Why did you attack me?" the governing god''s spiritual soul screamed at Warner and Emmet.


    The governing god''s spiritual soul which was still covered in his mangled flesh ran off while he rebuilt his body.


    It was not an easy task to eliminate a governing god.


    But Warner and Emmet''s unexpected strike caused significant damage and impairment to the governing god.


    Swish! Swish!


    Without a word, Warner and Emmet waved their swords as they set their sights on another governing god.


    At this point,


    their every move made an unparalleled disturbance in the space, using the great cosmos force.


    "What are you two doing? Have you lost your mind?"


    a governing god roared at Warner and Emmet.


    Warner merely laughed out loud.


    "You had this coming to you.


    None of you can get out of here alive! How could you not know it?"


    he said with a smirk.


    "What do you mean?


    Do you two want to spark a war with our forces?"


    another governing god asked seriously in a trembling voice.


    "So what?


    As you can see, we have no reason to fear you.


    You people from the four forces played us and took advantage of us. You wanted us to fight Austin, and when we and that brat get injured, you had plans to terminate us.


    Humph! Do you really think that we were such idiots?


    Since you were shameless enough to do such things to us, you should be ready to face the consequences!"


    Warner roared back.

 Chapter 4333 Declaration Of War

    "Warner, Emmet, I suggest you reconsider this. Are you seriously going to fight us, the four major forces?


    I don''t think you have thought about the consequences of your actions!"


    one of the governing gods shouted furiously.


    "Ha! Cut the crap!


    We''re not that stupid!


    Do you think we won''t figure out that you''ve been scheming behind our backs? We already know that!


    If you have any complaints, then fight us! We''ll show you how powerful we are!"


    Warner sneered defiantly.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Right after Warner spoke, he and Emmet launched a joint attack to that governing god.


    Clang!


    The long sword being held by the governing god was instantly broken. He coughed out a lot of blood and immediately retreated.


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    The pair wasn''t going to let him off that easily. Their swords shot out and seemed to be unstoppable.


    Splat!


    In less than two moves, the governing god who provoked them was instantly cut into pieces by the red and black swords. His blood splashed everywhere and his body parts scattered.


    "Damn you!"


    Immediately after, the spiritual soul of the governing god roared and emerged in the void.


    Swish! Swish!


    The pair of swords rushed towards the defenseless spiritual soul at the same time.


    "Argh!


    Hurry up and stop those swords!


    I''m not going to make it!"


    the governing god''s spiritual soul screamed profusely, obviously scared out of his wits.


    For a governing god, it was nothing serious even if his physical body was almost destroyed.


    At most, he would just need to consume some energy in order to rebuild his body.


    However, if his spiritual soul was the one that took damage, it would be totally different.


    "Stop it!"


    The other governing gods also rushed over from different directions.


    Their long swords released monstrous sword runes that surged in great momentum to block the attacks from Warner and Emmet.


    Clang! Clang!


    The sound of metal colliding with each other rang out continuously.


    Due to the vicious clash of the attacks from both sides, the governing gods who came to help were forced to step back.


    Swoosh!


    However, their efforts were wasted. The attack of Warner and Emmet prevailed, cutting the spiritual soul of the governing god in half.


    "No!"


    A miserable scream echoed in the air.


    The governing god had just suffered from a stifling blow.


    His spiritual soul was cut open, which made him sustain more serious damages.


    "Ha-ha! How do you like that?!"


    Warner and Emmet laughed maniacally. They wielded their swords and slashed toward him again without showing any hint of mercy.


    "Help me!"


    The spiritual soul of the governing god screamed nonstop. He was panicking like crazy because he could feel that death was coming for him.


    "Damn! Stop it already!"


    The rest of the governing gods rushed again in a


    "Hey, where do you think you''re going? No one''s going to escape on our watch!"


    Warner and Emmet declared sternly.


    Immediately after, they created multiple strange arrays.


    Boom! Boom!


    Then, the entire abyss began to shake violently.


    Inside the abyss, the abundant great cosmos force began to boil like crazy, roaring and surging. As if it suddenly possessed its own consciousness, it pressed down towards the governing gods who were trying to escape.


    "Damn it! What is this?!"


    Their faces instantly darkened, as they were unsure of what they were dealing with right now.


    At this moment, they realized that Warner and Emmet were really in a league of their own.


    They could not only absorb and refine the chaotic great cosmos force to infuse it with their attacks, but also actually manipulate the great cosmos force itself to attack others.


    Boom! Boom!


    Due to the flooding great cosmos force, the movements of the governing gods were completely restrained.


    "Ha-ha! Are you ready to die?!"


    Warner and Emmet grinned hideously as they started to pounce on them.


    However, while they were busy dealing with the governing gods of the four major forces, they didn''t notice that something else was happening.


    All this time, Austin had been quietly wandering in the void using the Shadowless Movement. Little by little, he approached the two from behind.


    With the Shadowless Movement, the Reincarnation Token, and the various brilliant laws, Austin was moving elusively at an incredible speed, which made him rather illusory and unnoticeable.


    When he was just a few meters away from Warner and Emmet, Austin stopped in his tracks and continued hiding in the void.


    ''Even if I interfere and catch them by surprise, I don''t think I can defeat Warner and Emmet.


    But I still have a way to restrain them!''


    Austin thought for a while and carefully planned his next set of actions.

 Chapter 4334 The Power Of The Mind Sword Skill

    In an instant, Austin sat down with his legs crossed.


    He proceeded to perform the Mind Sword Skill instead of the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill.


    Compared to the Mind Sword Skill, the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill was more potent.


    However, the Mind Sword Skill would employ only the mind power, which was invisible and very difficult to spot.


    As a result, it was much harder to dodge or withstand the onslaught of the Mind Sword Skill.


    The enemy would realize that he had been attacked only when he had already been hit by it.


    Hence, it would be almost impossible to endure the attack of the Mind Sword Skill. On the other hand, the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill was much easier to evade.


    Austin began to heighten his concentration.


    Soon enough, he had activated the Mind Sword Skill.


    The moment he unleashed this skill, Warner yelped in pain.


    "What the hell is this?" Warner cried out in agony.


    In a blink of an eye, he realized that his internal organs had been damaged by an unknown destructive energy.


    Fortunately, these injuries were not that severe.


    However, the problem was that he didn''t even know who attacked him. He didn''t see anything or anyone approach him before it happened.


    Meanwhile, Emmet was also hit by the invisible attack.


    He couldn''t help but scream due to the excruciating pain radiating from inside his body.


    Needless to say, the speed of the mind sword was astounding.


    Warner and Emmet sustained these injuries at the same time.


    As a result, the two of them slowed down and their strength decreased while they were fighting against the enemies in front of them.


    Seeing this, the governing gods were thoroughly relieved and overjoyed.


    "It looks like that the two of them can''t hold on much longer!" a governing god exclaimed.


    Another one added, "Everyone! Let''s work together and eliminate them once and for all!"


    The governing gods grabbed this opportunity to bombard Warner and Emmet with more potent attacks.


    Because Warner and Emmet had meant to take their lives earlier, they would not show any mercy to them.


    "Humph! How futile!


    This is our territory!


    You don''t stand a chance against us here!"


    Warner snarled, as he prepared a counterattack.


    Suddenly, they all heard loud swishing noises.


    Out of nowhere, two swords materialized and darted forward. One was black and the other was red.


    The black aura and red aura emitted by these swords mixed together and formed a sea of sword aura. All at once, it came speeding towards the governing gods.


    At the same time, something unexpected happened.


    Aft


    h? What''s this?


    You''re trying to play the hero, aren''t you?"


    Austin laughed derisively, as he stared at Rollins with a mischievous gleam in his eyes.


    At once, Austin stopped performing the Mind Sword Skill.


    Warner and Emmet heaved a sigh of relief.


    They immediately felt that the mysterious attack that brought them so much pain had disappeared.


    Without delay, they completely healed themselves.


    This time they were prepared.


    They were aware of the incoming attack from Rollins.


    At that point, Warner and Emmet roared in anger.


    They couldn''t control their fury, as they thought about how the governing gods took advantage of their momentary weakness. Both of them decided to make their enemies pay for what they had done.


    Without warning, a thunderous booming sound echoed everywhere.


    Then, the entire abyss trembled.


    An infinite amount of great cosmos force began to surge.


    Once again, Warner and Emmet took out their swords simultaneously.


    Under their command, the black and red swords instantly formed an array and came at Rollins.


    The immense power of the great cosmos force entered the two swords and provided them with energy.


    Naturally, Rollins freaked out at the sight of this.


    "Ah! Help me!" he screamed. His earlier confidence faded.


    Rollins retreated as fast as he could.


    Meanwhile, the governing gods of the Long Sword Sect shouted in chorus. "Stand your ground!"


    At first they were taken aback. But soon enough, they dashed forward to Rollins'' aid.


    Unfortunately, Warner''s and Emmet''s swords were way too fast and powerful.


    Before the governing gods of the Long Sword Sect could reach him,


    Rollins'' body had been slashed into pieces by the two swords.

 Chapter 4335 Is Austin Causing A Distraction

    "Arrrgh!


    Damn it!


    Warner! Emmet! I will never forget this!"


    Rollins'' spiritual soul materialized from his battered and bruised physical body. He fled at full speed.


    "Ha-ha! Do you think you can escape from us?" Warner mockingly glared. He had a sinister and amused look as he raised his eyebrows scornfully.


    Warner and Emmet were an iconic pair. They were known for being downright wicked and ruthless�Dshowing mercy to their victims was never an option. Their corrupt morals propelled to summon the black sword and the red sword at once. They headed straight to Rollins'' spiritual soul.


    "Stand down!"


    Alarmed, the other governing gods quickly dashed to save him.


    However, to their dismay, they were already too late.


    Before they could even reach his position, Rollins'' spiritual soul was cut in half. He screamed in agony.


    "Ahhhhh! Help me!" Rollins'' broken spiritual soul frantically cried for aid.


    He realized that his life was hanging on by a thread.


    If his spiritual soul received another blow, he would die for good�Dhe could no longer resurrect his physical body.


    One misstep could cause the old man''s eternal demise. Timing was essential�Dthey had to act fast or suffer the consequences. The leader of the Long Sword Sect took out an orange gourd cask.


    "Rollins, get inside!" he shouted at the battered spiritual soul.


    Rollins'' spiritual soul quickly transformed into a wisp of smoke. It then went straight into the gourd cask and found its safety inside.


    It was a high-level magic treasure, especially designed to imprison the enemy''s spiritual souls. Putting the spiritual soul inside was a quick-witted way to remedy the dire situation. Through this, Emmet and Warner couldn''t do any further damage.


    "That was close! That guy almost got killed,"


    Austin exclaimed and sighed in relief.


    Irked that their victim escaped their grasp, Warner and Emmet madly roared, "All of you must die!"


    They both dashed towards the other governing gods.


    The governing gods also went in for the kill�Dthey were not going down without a fight.


    As soon as they were engaged in the battle, it immediately became violent and ferocious.


    However, without Austin to assist them, the governing gods were once again at a disadvantage.


    It was evident since they were forced to step back when they collided with Warner and Emmet.


    The abyss violently shook as they continued with the bloodshed�Dit was like an earthquake of high magnitude.


    Thankfully, the great cosmos force was protecting the abyss. Hence, no damages


    upon them.


    The same thing happened a few moments ago.


    "Are they talking about Austin?


    Could it be that..."


    "Is Austin causing a distraction?"


    Hearing Warner''s and Emmet''s angry roars, the governing gods were confused.


    "Whatever his reasons are, that''s none of our business. But we need to take this opportunity to take them out.


    If we let this chance slip, it will be difficult for us to kill them,"


    an elderly governing god advised his allies through his spiritual sense.


    "You have a good point.


    It doesn''t matter what Austin is up to or what games he is playing. Let''s get rid of Warner and Emmet while we still can."


    The other governing gods nodded.


    At this point, Warner and Emmet were significantly weaker compared to their full potential.


    It was the perfect opportunity to finish them off.


    "Kill them!"


    All the governing gods surrounded Warner and Emmet, and they poured forth their best abilities. The void around them collapsed and turned into oblivion.


    "There we go. Let me help you!"


    Austin was very satisfied with the cooperation of the governing gods. Their attacks were also beneficial to his objective.


    He activated the Mind Sword Skill,


    and it kept attacking Warner and Emmet.


    "It''s such a pity that cultivating the mind power is very difficult!


    I have made little progress in it.


    I could only wound the governing gods using the Mind Sword Skill.


    In actual combat, the best I can do is distract the governing gods with it.


    I need to improve my mind power.


    I have to work hard to cultivate it further, and try to turn it into one of my trump cards once I''m backed in a wall during my fights,"


    Austin swore to himself.

 Chapter 4336 You Are Not My Match

    "Austin, show yourself!" Warner roared furiously.


    His voice emanated extreme resentment.


    Warner and Emmet had the upper hand in the eye of the cosmos, and they were supposed to be invincible. And with this ongoing battle, they intended to eliminate all the governing gods who were present.


    As long as they succeeded with their plan, the Sword Cosmos could finally be theirs.


    It meant that they would be the new rulers of the cosmos.


    Just thinking about it made them excited.


    However, Austin unexpectedly thwarted everything.


    "Where are you looking at? I am here."


    A faint voice resounded behind Warner.


    Before he could even turn around, hundreds of millions of sword lights appeared and rained down on him.


    These dazzling sword lights were like shooting stars that were set to destroy their target.


    At the same time, there was a flying sword hidden among these sword lights.


    Swish!


    The bright flying sword tore through the void and rapidly approached Warner from behind.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    His mind sword also cut Warner from the inside.


    "Damn it! Get lost!" Warner snarled.


    Under his control, the black sword confronted Austin''s flying sword.


    At the same time, the overwhelming great cosmos force flew towards Austin, making him feel suffocated as if hundreds of millions of mountains were pressing him down.


    ''The great cosmos force is indeed very terrifying.


    Because of it, the combat power of Warner and Emmet has greatly increased,''


    Austin thought as he observed Warner''s attack.


    Just about then,


    about six or seven governing gods suddenly thrust their swords at Warner''s back.


    Their swords emitted bright lights that illuminated the entire abyss.


    Caught off guard, Warner couldn''t dodge any of them.


    He let out a painful scream as his body was torn apart.


    "Humph! You deserve this! You and Emmet have done a lot of evil things in your lifetime. Now, you''re going to pay the price with your lives," one of the governing gods said sternly.


    The governing gods wore murderous looks on their faces, eager to take down the monstrous duo.


    In their minds, it was very clear that they might not get another chance to deal with those two if they failed to kill them now.


    Soon after, Warner''s spiritual soul appeared a few meters away from the governing gods. "You old bastards! Just wait and see. I''m going to kill you all!" His voice was full of resentment as he saw his current condition.


    Immediately after, he performed an omnipotent skill to quickly reorganize his broken body parts.


    At the same time, Emmet held on to his red sword to protect Warner''s spiritual soul from further harm.


    For a powerful semi-governing god like Warner, physical injuries were nothing fatal.


    In fact, it would only cost him some blood esse


    im,"


    Emmet reminded his partner.


    It was known that if Warner and Emmet worked together, only a few could match their strength.


    After all, they could perform a brilliant sword array that could enable them to utilize oceans of great cosmos force to bring their enemy down.


    However, if they fought individually,


    Austin would surely trample over them.


    Immediately after, Austin made his move again.


    He brandished his flying sword and cut Warner''s body into half.


    "Argh!"


    Warner screamed in pain, caught off guard by Austin''s sudden attack.


    As his body got destroyed again, he experienced tremendous pain and agony. Moreover, it also meant that he needed to sacrifice a great deal of blood essence to regenerate.


    "Hey! If you want to get rid of Warner and Emmet, now is your chance!"


    Austin shouted and directed his words to the governing gods around him.


    As he spoke, he waved his flying sword to attack Warner nonstop, creating hundreds of millions of sword lights. It was as if he didn''t want to give Warner a chance to reconstruct his physical body anymore.


    "He''s right. Let''s deal with Warner and Emmet first!"


    The governing gods looked at each other and immediately reached an agreement.


    ''Austin is indeed a nuisance, but we can find another chance to strike him down.


    But it is undoubtedly a once in a lifetime chance to take both Warner and Emmet out,'' most of the governing gods thought.


    "Move out!"


    Over twenty governing gods suddenly rushed out and surrounded Emmet. They attacked him with their full power, intending to strike him until death.


    On the other hand, Austin was solely focused on battling Warner.


    Both sides unleashed their most powerful skills and went all out to bring the other down.


    In an instant, the space around them disintegrated. Thick smoke kept appearing and soon engulfed them.

 Chapter 4337 Hunt Down Warner

    There was a tacit agreement between Austin and the governing gods from four major forces. They didn''t need to say anything but each of them knew their jobs.


    Austin fought Warner while the governing gods engaged Emmet, so that the two of them couldn''t fight together. It was a clever case of divide and conquer.


    Austin and the governing gods knew that if Warner and Emmet got a chance to set up the sword array, then the battle was all but lost. It would be incredibly difficult for them to handle the sword array.


    "We need to work together!"


    Emmet told Warner through his spiritual sense.


    The two of them stealthily tried their best to get close to each other.


    However, Austin and the governing gods were experienced fighters as well and immediately sensed what was on their enemy''s mind. There was no way they were going to let the duo join hands, so they kept getting in their way and pushing them apart.


    Clang!


    On one side of the fierce battle, Austin''s flying sword clashed with Warner''s black sword and a sonorous sound was heard.


    Warner was forced to step back. Blood oozed from the corner of his mouth.


    Austin didn''t give him a chance to recover. He stepped forwards, and was in front of the man in an instant.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Thousands of red strings appeared out of nowhere, and engulfed Warner like a storm of crimson shade.


    Before the latter had a chance to struggle, more than a hundred deities rushed out of Austin''s body.


    They rushed towards Warner like a swarm, each of them exercising a different secret skill to attack him.


    Behind those deities, Austin also activated the Mind Sword Skill to attack Warner''s internal organs.


    Under so many kinds of attacks, Warner received considerable physical damage.


    He was spitting blood constantly now.


    In a one-on-one fight, he was no match for Austin.


    In fact, Austin had fought with a certain amount of reserve since he feared the large amount of great cosmos force that lay in the abyss. If he weren''t holding back due to that reason, Austin would have won the battle long ago.


    But even at a fraction of his strength, Austin''s continuous attacks injured Warner severely.


    His tormented screams became a constant as the battle progressed.


    Crack!


    The flying sword made another move and Warner''s arm was cut off. It flew into the air and a violent burst of blood gushed out from the wound. The sky was painted red from Warner''s torture.


    Austin then activated his physical strength.


    His fist lashed out and punche


    which did not go so well.


    "You''re not going anywhere!"


    The governing gods rushed after Emmet instantly.


    "You think you can escape from me?"


    Austin went after Warner,


    activating the Shadowless Movement along with the Reincarnation Token.


    Not only that, he unleashed all kinds of laws related to space. Using so many skills and moves all at once, he was able to reach Warner instantly, flying sword in hand and ready for the killing blow.


    Warner was severely injured now and was


    so weak that he didn''t even have the strength to fight anymore.


    Austin was almost upon him and gaining every second.


    The two of them rushed away in the chase at an alarming pace.


    Hundreds of runes related to space and speed trailed behind them and in a flash,


    the space on the masters'' way turned into nothingness.


    The next moment, they were all out of the Chaotic Abyss.


    "This isn''t over Austin.


    Just you wait and see. No matter what it takes, I will destroy you!" Warner shouted at the top of his lungs from afar.


    To be honest, he didn''t even have the courage to do that now. But he was shouting to vent his anger.


    He had been famous and feared in the Sword Cosmos for a long time.


    His name was enough to terrify most creatures in the Sword Cosmos and carried a lot of weight.


    His pompous pride was fed every time he thought of how people feared him.


    But now, he had just faced defeat at the hands of a young man who


    was chasing him like a cat chased a mouse.


    If word got out of this defeat,


    he would become the laughingstock of the entire Sword Cosmos.


    The idea of such humiliation upset him deeply and a


    wave of anger washed over him.

 Chapter 4338 Become My Slave

    "Oh, you still dare to talk to me like this with your filthy mouth?


    Come on, just give up. You''ll never kill me even in your wildest dreams."


    Austin burst into laughter, letting out a devilish grin.


    At this point, he had finally caught up with Warner.


    "There''s nowhere you can go now!"


    Austin roared as he focused his piercing gaze upon his target.


    He then unleashed the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill, the Mind Sword Skill, and the Flying Swordsmanship simultaneously.


    "Damn it! Get the fuck off my back, you annoying bastard!"


    Terrified and enraged, Warner waved his black sword to resist the young man''s attack.


    Clang!


    In a flash, the bright flying sword collided with the black sword.


    Swoosh!


    The impact released a powerful energy wave that shook the void violently.


    Splat!


    Suddenly, Warner''s body was cut in half and his blood splashed all over the place.


    "Argh!"


    Warner screamed and writhed in agony.


    When he was in the Chaotic Abyss where he could take advantage of the great cosmos force, he was no longer a match for Austin.


    And after he got out of there, it was more impossible for him to beat Austin.


    "Austin! Just you wait, I''ll get you for this!"


    At this point, he didn''t dare to fight Austin head-on anymore. His body parts were wrapped in space fragments as he tried to run away as fast as he could.


    But of course, there was no way that Austin would let him escape just like that.


    Whoosh!


    Austin immediately activated the Shadowless Movement and the Reincarnation Token as he chased after Warner.


    At the same time, runes related to speed shrouded Austin''s body, making his movements incredibly fast.


    "Come forth!" Austin bellowed.


    In an instant, he emitted countless bright sword radiance. Additionally, the secret realms inside him lit up and released an enormous amount of chaotic energy.


    Swish!


    The bright flying sword slashed out of Austin''s mouth.


    Splat!


    Coming from Warner''s blind spot, it directly cut off his head. Blood gushed out from his neck, throwing off his head in the sky.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Immediately after, numerous red strings rushed towards Warner''s head.


    Like vicious red serpents, the red strings invaded through his Soul Sea and came for his spiritual soul.


    "Argh! This again?!" Warner shrieked.


    His face was visibly twisting because of intense pain.


    The truth was he was just a semi-governing god.


    He was far stronger than ordinary semi-governing gods, and he was only slightly weaker than a governing god.


    However, his spiritual sense and spiritual soul were obviously weaker than Austin''s.


    Austin had already controlled several sem


    it anymore!


    Look. There''s actually no deep enmity between us.


    It doesn''t have to go this far.


    Listen to me. Everything that''s happening is just the plot of the four major forces. They want to pit me and Emmet to against you so that in the end, they could benefit from it!


    If we work together, we can deal with the four major forces and eliminate them once and for all.


    As long as we join hands, the Sword Cosmos will be ours! The people of the four major forces would not dare to mess with us.


    Rethink my offer. You know I''m right..." Warner said desperately.


    His tone instantly shifted from being arrogant to pleading


    He looked at Austin with such friendly eyes.


    After all, he knew it would be better to cooperate with his opponent than be killed off.


    His only chance to live right now was to convince Austin that they could team up to defeat the governing gods of the four major forces.


    "Ha-ha! Do you think I''m an idiot? Of course, I know that''s what they''re trying to do.


    You don''t need to persuade me. After all, you shall become one of my loyal slaves soon enough.


    With that, I can grant your wish. You can live and work under me to handle the four major forces,"


    Austin said nonchalantly.


    Hearing this, Warner was immediately taken aback. "What did you just say? You''re going to turn me into your slave?


    How dare you?! That''s what this is about!


    Argh! Get these freaky strings off me! No! Stop it!"


    He roared and struggled with all his remaining strength.


    However, at this point, his spiritual soul had been already engulfed by the red strings.


    "Be quiet, will you? It''s already too late.


    Accept your fate and don''t worry. I''ll give you an important position in my army,"


    Austin said, letting out a devious grin.

 Chapter 4339 Why Should I Help You

    "No! Don''t you have any dignity left in you?!


    Please let me go!" Warner pleaded so hard.


    His voice was already breaking and he was panicking to the extreme.


    He had been infamous in the entire Sword Cosmos for quite a long time due to his ferocity and was renowned for more than half an era.


    In fact, even the four major forces were afraid of him and Emmet.


    It could be said that the pair always had the reputation equal to that of the governing gods of the four major forces.


    With all that, of course, his pride wouldn''t let him accept becoming a slave of others.


    He would rather just die than be one.


    At this moment, Warner was about to give up all hope. He was unwilling to yield but Austin had been in total control of his body.


    He started regretting the fact that he dared to provoke the young man�� now the most feared person in the entire Sword Cosmos.


    Warner realized that he was already doomed the moment he destroyed the strongholds of the Curry Sword Sect and killed Austin''s divine god slaves.


    If only he could turn back time and prevent his actions back then, he would.


    Warner''s eyes dimmed as his consciousness started to fade. He thought to himself, ''If only I didn''t cross paths with this evil young man, I wouldn''t be suffering like this!''


    However, it was too late to regret his actions. There was no way to undo what he did, and he should experience the consequences of his deeds.


    He knew that Austin wouldn''t let him off the hook, and nothing he said could change the young man''s mind.


    After struggling for about four hours, Warner felt that he was falling into a confused state. It was as though his memories were being altered or manipulated.


    After a while, he stopped moving and his eyes became very calm.


    At the sight of his absolute obedience, Austin also stopped torturing his body.


    In a few seconds, Warner''s broken body had been restored to its original state.


    Finally, he was completely subdued.


    He was now one of Austin''s loyal slaves.


    "Warner''s spiritual soul was indeed much stronger than ordinary semi-governing gods''.


    Even if it can''t totally rival with a governing god, it''s definitely close enough."


    A smile of satisfaction appeared on Austin''s face as he stared at Warner''s current state. After subduing this monstrous semi-governing god, he had a better understanding of his strengths and what he was now capable of doing.


    "Fortunately, I have already subdued many semi-governing gods before, so I''ve garnered quite rich experiences.


    Otherwise, I might have failed in subjugating him."


    Austin heaved a sigh as his accomplishment sank into his mind.


    Out of nowhere, as if Warner had regained his senses, he acted like he was about to bow down to Austin.


    Like all the other cultivators he had enslaved, they tended to show their utmost respect to their new master.


    "No. You don''t need to do that. Actually, you can''t let the men of the four major forces know about your rel


    th them first because we''ll all be doomed if they joined hands and combined their swords!


    You may even be the first one to die here, don''t you realize that?!" another governing god yelled at Austin.


    "Well, I changed my mind. As I said, you''re all my enemies. I can attack anyone of you whenever I want!


    So, since you annoy me�� I will deal with you first.


    Besides, don''t forget that you, the four major forces, are my biggest hindrance in gaining control of the Sword Cosmos."


    Austin burst into maniacal laughter.


    Swish! Swish!


    Austin quickly waved his hands and unleashed the Mind Sword Skill and attacked as many governing gods as he could.


    It took less than a second for Austin to hit every single one of the governing gods with his unstoppable skill.


    The speed of his Mind Sword Skill was just too fast for them to resist or dodge.


    After all, it had the same speed as his spiritual sense��perhaps even faster.


    In just one breath, Austin slashed out thousands of strikes of the Mind Sword Skill toward the individual bodies of the governing gods.


    "Ack!"


    All of the governing gods screamed in agony. Their bodies suffered constant attacks that inflicted them unbearable pain.


    "This guy is insane! He was helping us just now and all of a sudden just started helping the other side!"


    "Stop this, brat! You don''t understand the consequences of your actions!"


    The governing gods couldn''t help but roar furiously at the actions of this strange young man.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Warner and Emmet had finally reunited. They wasted no time and unleashed their black and red swords. They pointed them out towards the distance and formed their most powerful array.


    Boom! Boom!


    Then, in the surrounding space, a large amount of great cosmos force was being summoned and was continuously absorbed into the bodies of Warner and Emmet.


    At this moment, the aura being emanated by the two got stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 4340 Heal Myself

    Swish! Swish!


    Both Warner and Emmet quickly waved their swords together.


    A large amount of nearby great cosmos force hurled towards the governing gods.


    Sword light engulfed the void in the blink of an eye and an intense atmosphere filled the air.


    "This isn''t good!"


    All the eyes of the governing gods widened in shock.


    Each one of them was well aware that they were no match for Warner and Emmet since they were the dream team.


    In the span of mere seconds, the great cosmos force slammed into two governing gods.


    Two clouds of blood mist filled the air as their bodies exploded.


    "Ah!"


    Shrill cries left the spiritual souls of the two governing gods.


    Tremendous great cosmos force rushed towards their spiritual souls,


    making loud sounds echo in the battlefield.


    "Help us!"


    Two terrified spiritual souls desperately turned to the other governing gods for help.


    Moving as one, the other governing gods dashed forward in an attempt to save them from the great cosmos force.


    Each of them was filled with so much fear that their faces turned ghostly pale.


    As soon as Warner and Emmet joined hands, the tides of the battle turned.


    "Damn it! This is all Austin''s fault!


    We could have taken on Warner and Emmet!"


    one of the governing gods said angrily.


    "Let''s retreat!" a governing god said to the other governing gods through his spiritual sense.


    Out of everyone in the group, he enjoyed the highest prestige.


    "Got it!"


    The other governing gods immediately agreed with his suggestion.


    All of them already realized that it would be meaningless to continue this fight.


    Beating Warner and Emmet when they were fighting alongside each other was a pipe dream.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Without another word, the governing gods moved as one and quickly flew away.


    Although Warner and Emmet wanted to stop the governing gods from escaping, it was impossible with just the two of them. They could only watch as their opponents ran for the hills with their tails between their legs one by one.


    At some point, they just assumed that the governing gods of the four major forces would never have the guts to set foot in the Ethereal World again.


    After all, they already witnessed how powerful Warner and Emmet were as a team.


    "There''s another one left!"


    Emmet declared as he narrowed his eyes on Austin.


    "Master, what should we do now?


    I can''t believe that Emmet wants to hurt you. How about we work together and kill him?"


    Warner secretly asked for Aust


    it to themselves.


    At the same time,


    there was another world in the Sword Cosmos.


    Brilliant blade light filled the air within the world.


    A long time ago, it was taken by the people of the Blade Cosmos.


    On a huge continent within the darkest depths of the world,


    was a towering mountain.


    A huge palace settled within its heart.


    Within the palace was a powerful figure sitting in the middle of a grand hall. Blade-shaped runes enveloped every inch of him.


    "Something happened in the Ethereal World.


    A battle between governing gods took place in it recently.


    At least twenty governing gods took part in the fight,"


    a white-haired elder abruptly declared.


    "What?


    Are great changes taking place in the Ethereal World?"


    All the other masters in the hall couldn''t hide their shock when they heard his words.


    "It''s possible.


    The Ethereal World is the eye of the Sword Cosmos.


    It''s much more important than the Divine Sword Mountain.


    We have always wanted to take it.


    There''s a massive amount of great cosmos force in the eye of a supreme cosmos.


    All that great cosmos force is priceless.


    We are actually tasked to find a way to occupy the Ethereal World,"


    the elder with white hair slowly explained.


    "But Warner and Emmet are the sentry of that place.


    Although they aren''t real masters,


    they''re a nightmare to deal with once they fight together.


    The four forces of the Sword Cosmos wanted to occupy the Ethereal World for eons, but their hands are tied as long as Warner and Emmet are still alive.


    If we want to take the Ethereal World, we''ll have to face Warner and Emmet head on,"


    one of the masters said.

 Chapter 4341 I Can Handle Them

    "Perhaps now is our chance.


    Several battles already took place in the Ethereal World these past couple of days.


    I suspect that the four major forces have already begun attacking the Ethereal World.


    No matter what the result is, both parties would suffer some pretty heavy casualties,"


    the white-haired elder said loudly, his sharp eyes glimmering.


    "I think there''s nothing for us to worry about.


    We can just break into the Ethereal World.


    Everyone''s saying that Warner and Emmet are just semi-governing gods.


    I can take out two semi-governing gods without breaking a sweat.


    Moreover, I don''t think their combat power is as terrifying as everyone makes it out to be,"


    a tall middle-aged man bragged loudly.


    "Don''t even think about underestimating their power.


    Since they managed to keep control of the eye of a supreme universe for so long, they must have something up their sleeve.


    Despite all their tricks, we''ll still get our hands on the Ethereal World.


    Send some men to gather information there.


    We need to know exactly what happened in the Ethereal World.


    Once the time is right, we''ll be ready to attack the Ethereal World,"


    the white-haired old man said.


    While they were busy discussing their plans, Austin was peacefully sitting cross-legged with his eyes shut in Master Sword''s palace.


    It was his way of resting.


    His chosen place was the palace situated on the Divine Sword Mountain''s peak.


    Time quickly went by as Austin took his much needed break.


    In the blink of an eye,


    three months already passed.


    Even the five sword spirits didn''t dare to disturb him in the past few months.


    Eventually,


    Austin took a deep breath one day.


    After giving himself a break for three whole months, he managed to get back to his best condition.


    Swish! Swish!


    Two beams of yellow light suddenly shot out the moment Austin opened his eyes.


    Numerous sword lights surged from his gaze.


    Countless sword-shaped runes appeared and surrounded him, illuminating the entire secret room.


    Thanks to the previous battles in the Ethereal World, Austin learnt plenty of new tricks.


    After all, he had to fight against many governing gods.


    Every technique they performed was of the highest qual


    their enemy. They''ll definitely go to great lengths to drag you down.


    You must take great care in your every action.


    Since the four major forces managed to rule over the Sword Cosmos for a long time already, their skills are no joke," Sword Son Curry reminded.


    His concern could clearly be heard in every word.


    "I will.


    It won''t be that easy for them to take my life,"


    Austin assured.


    "Pay extra attention to Warner and Emmet since they probably hate your guts already and would hunt you down,"


    the yellow-robed elder said.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t worry, sir.


    We don''t need to fear Warner and Emmet.


    Just wait and see, it won''t be long before they side with us,"


    Austin responded.


    His confidence stemmed from the fact that Warner was already his slave.


    Both Warner and Emmet were a great danger to others.


    But neither of them was a threat to Austin.


    "What?"


    Even the five sword spirits and Sword Son Curry couldn''t grasp the meaning of his words.


    Eventually, they shot each other a hesitant smile.


    All of them remembered Austin''s divine god slaves almost at the same time.


    It wouldn''t take a genius to realize what Austin was going to do with Warner and Emmet.


    "Anyway, you still shouldn''t underestimate Warner and Emmet''s strength. You must take good care of yourself,"


    Sword Son Curry reminded, still worried about Austin''s welfare.


    "Don''t worry too much. I''m sure I can handle Warner and Emmet,"


    Austin said, reassuring him with a bright smile.

 Chapter 4342 The Mysterious Divine Sword Mountain

    "You are getting more and more mysterious. I don''t even know what''s going on in your mind anymore."


    Sword Son Curry lightheartedly jibbed with Austin.


    Although he found Austin more bizarre than they last saw each other, he was gratified to see him becoming more substantial as time went by.


    "Sir, if it weren''t for your advice and help, I wouldn''t even have the chance to enter the Sword Cosmos,"


    Austin mentioned, his heart full of gratitude.


    It was true. The only reason Austin had managed to infiltrate the Sword Cosmos was through Sword Son Curry''s guidance.


    If he were left to his own devices, he wouldn''t have been able to enter a supreme universe.


    His adventures in the Sword Cosmos had been a tremendous help�Dhe had gained a lot and his strength soared dramatically!


    Austin''s achievement within the Sword Cosmos was all thanks to Sword Son Curry. He wouldn''t have accumulated this progress if it weren''t for him. So, naturally, he was grateful for his kindness.


    "Ha ha, fate brought you to me and because of it, you have obtained everything you have now.


    Maybe you are the chosen one. You don''t have to thank me,"


    Sword Son Curry humbly replied. Austin beamed in acknowledgement.


    "I''m going to the Ethereal World,"


    he informed.


    "Okay, remember to be careful,"


    Sword Son Curry concernedly reminded.


    "Austin, remember, once you encounter a crisis that you can''t solve by yourself, don''t hesitate to send us a message.


    We will find a way to teleport you back to the Divine Sword Mountain,"


    one of the five sword spirits, the elder dressed in yellow robes, advised.


    "That''s very kind of you, sir. I will keep it in mind.


    Thank you."


    Austin was eternally grateful for the masters who were actively helping him in his quests. He vowed that one day, he would pay it forward to Sword Son Curry.


    In turn, he also included the five sword spirits in his appreciation. They had shared their wisdom upon him, and they had been an immense help to him as well.


    If they didn''t give Austin the five truths of swordsmanship,


    he wouldn''t have made rapid progress in his swordsmanship in a short period of time.


    After bidding his farewell, Austin used his bodily movement skill and instantly left the Divine Sword Mountain. He was headed for the Ethereal World.


    "He has made amazing progress, hasn''t he?


    I am still astounded with his growth."


    Looking at the direction in which Austin disappeared, Sword Son Curry couldn''t help but shake his head and smile.


    "He did not


    ing death warrant, flickering non-stop, sweeping across those divine mountains.


    "Argghhh!"


    Painful screams echoed throughout the skies.


    They frantically tried to escape Austin''s powerful attack, but most of the people stationed on the mountains were split in half, their broken limbs thrown away, and blood splashed everywhere.


    With just one sword strike, almost all the people were hit.


    A portion of the victims immediately died upon contact while the others were badly injured.


    All in all, they suffered heavy causalities.


    With Austin''s current strength, dealing with ordinary sword cultivators in the Sword Cosmos was a piece of cake. He was like a dragon in the sky confronting insects on the ground.


    He was able to wipe out a large number of enemies in a split second.


    "Fuck off!


    If I ever see any of you again in here, no one can leave alive,"


    Austin gravely warned.


    Then he took a step forward and disappeared.


    "Hurry up! Let''s retreat!


    It''s so horrible!"


    "Go back right now and report to the leaders!


    Tell them that Austin has killed almost all of our men!"


    The living survivors from the four forces were almost scared to death. They ran away, desperately wanting to be as far as possible away from the Divine Sword Mountain.


    None of them had the guts to stay even a second longer.


    After a while, Austin had arrived at the Ethereal World.


    It was huge.


    It was filled with aura of dense ferocity, aggressiveness, and cruelty.


    Restless sword auras shot randomly everywhere in the void.


    The Ethereal World was home to those vicious people. Naturally, the air surrounding the atmosphere eventually became full of malice.

 Chapter 4343 Enter The Ethereal World Again

    Austin filled Warner in on his arrival after setting foot in the Ethereal World. Warner had now become his loyal slave.


    Therefore, when he was sitting cross legged in meditation in a hidden void, Austin''s message elated him very much and he replied instantly.


    "Master, you''re finally here!" he gushed.


    "Master, please wait a second. I''ll be right there," he continued.


    He wanted to greet Austin in person.


    He hadn''t seen his master in a couple of months and missed him.


    Slaves under the control of the Puppet Strings would stay true and loyal to their master and even display a deep sense of attachment. Their first priority would always be their master.


    "Stay put.


    Otherwise, Emmet will get suspicious.


    I am here to deal with him this time and I don''t want him to get tipped off.


    We need to figure out a way to subdue him without him knowing."


    Austin immediately stopped Warner.


    "Yes master."


    Warner obeyed unquestionably.


    Emmet was sitting close to Warner, and the secret conversation didn''t seem entirely lost on him.


    He opened his eyes just as Warner settled back down.


    "What''s up, Warner?" he asked.


    It looked like he''d sensed that something was going on with Warner.


    The duo had been together for a very long time now and knew each other very well.


    They had also managed to master a sword array which had created a tacit understanding between them.


    "Are you hiding something from me, Warner?


    You have been acting strange recently,"


    Emmet asked as his piercing eyes landed on Warner.


    Warner was taken aback.


    ''It looks like Emmet is getting suspicious.


    Well, it''s not a surprise.


    He is a smart man,'' Warner thought to himself.


    "I''m fine.


    I''m feeling much better now.


    It''s just that the very thought of Austin makes me tremble with anger.


    I have suffered a lot because of him and I want my revenge!"


    Warner replied immediately.


    "I see.


    I must admit that Austin is really something.


    He is still a young man, but he has got incredible power and even though I hate him a lot,


    I am not ashamed to admit that he is the most talented young man I have ever seen in my life.


    Maybe we shoul


    nse, he had already located the duo and was now moving in their direction.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His sound waves spread all over the Ethereal World.


    "Who the hell is that?


    How dare he insult our great masters?"


    "I don''t care who that is. I am going to kill him!"


    "He must be executed in public to show the public what happens to intruders here.


    I am going to kill him!"


    Austin''s insult was directed only at the two masters, but the entire Ethereal World seemed to take offense from it.


    There was an interesting reason behind this. The Ethereal World was famous as a hideout for criminals and evil cultivators. Regardless of their crimes, whoever came here was given refuge and was not punished if they stayed here.


    That was because Warner and Emmet would have their backs.


    This allowed the duo to stay in charge of the Ethereal World and enjoy


    a lot of respect and prestige among its criminal residents.


    And today, someone had dared to rush into the Ethereal World and hurl disrespectful remarks against Warner and Emmet. This had enraged all the residents since they were indebted to the two for providing them with shelter.


    In an instant, hundreds of masters had rushed out of the Ethereal World and were now floating in the void.


    There was a ferocious look on all of their faces, as if they would tear the intruder apart.


    "Brat, was it you who insulted our two great masters?"


    one of them shouted at Austin.

 Chapter 4344 Fight Us Again

    Because of how loud Austin''s roar was, every cultivator there rushed out of the Ethereal World and immediately surrounded him. Each one was itching for bloodshed.


    They were all sword cultivators.


    On top of that, they were the most despicable criminals in the whole cosmos.


    Each and every one of them stared at Austin with blood lust.


    It was as if a pack of wolves was encircling their prey.


    However, Austin ignored them. He just continued to stride towards the space where Warner and Emmet were cultivating.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Dozens of divine gods appeared one after another in front of Austin to try and stop him.


    "Brat, I''m waiting for your answer.


    Did you just insult our two great masters?"


    a fat, scary-looking man shouted with much anger and hatred.


    He was a semi-governing god. His body was surrounded by a thick shroud of sword radiance, which made him appear even more terrifying.


    "Don''t waste your time talking with that scum. Just take him down,"


    a tall and thin man said in a dismissive manner as he looked at Austin with a burning anger.


    "I thought he was some powerful figure. It turns out he is just a nobody.


    Kill him now."


    "Humph!


    A mere genuine premium-grade divine god has the balls to speak ill of our two great masters.


    He must be crazy."


    When the other masters saw through Austin''s cultivation base, their anger for him grew even more.


    "Ha-ha! Brat, did you hear that? Everyone wants you dead.


    So, go to hell,"


    the ferocious man said with a sinister smile.


    Whoosh!


    He waved his hand, and a thick sword radiance appeared out of nowhere and slashed towards Austin.


    The attack contained so much energy that it cut the space in front of it into half.


    However, Austin didn''t bother to dodge. He let the sword radiance hit him with its full force.


    His ability made it possible for him to grow stronger from the attacks of an enemy swordsman.


    Boom!


    The powerful attack hit the young cultivator, sending enormous shock waves throughout all directions.


    Seeing h


    power. That was why he couldn''t do anything but watch.


    "Okay,"


    Warner agreed.


    In truth, he wanted to take care of Emmet as soon as possible with the help of Austin.


    But his partner was scared of Austin.


    Warner figured that Emmet would want to avoid the young cultivator for as long as he could.


    The only thing that would make him fight Austin was if he were lured into the Chaotic Abyss.


    "Warner and Emmet, stop hiding.


    I have spotted you,"


    Austin said loudly as he quickly strode towards the two.


    "Come on! Let''s go to the Chaotic Abyss!" Emmet said to Warner.


    He immediately turned back and rushed towards the eye of the Sword Cosmos without second thoughts.


    This was where the Chaotic Abyss was located.


    Warner activated his bodily movement skill and closely followed Emmet.


    "Ha-ha! You can''t escape from me!"


    Austin also sped up in order to catch up.


    Soon, Emmet and Warner dashed into the eye of the Sword Cosmos.


    The two of them went straight to the Chaotic Abyss.


    Whoosh!


    Austin closely followed behind them.


    He then came to the edge of the Chaotic Abyss, stopped, and shouted at the waiting Warner and Emmet.


    "So you''re not running away anymore?"


    Austin said with a cocky smile.


    "Austin, if you have guts, come here and fight us again!"


    Emmet glared at the young cultivator from inside the abyss.

 Chapter 4345 Dealing With Emmet

    "As you wish,"


    Austin calmly said as he stepped inside the Chaotic Abyss.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The endlessly surging great cosmos force exerted an extremely crushing pressure on him as soon as he entered.


    Even Austin felt his scalp tingle.


    Fortunately, although the great cosmos force here was chaotic, it wouldn''t take the initiative to attack any creature.


    Otherwise, Austin would be forced to run away.


    "Austin, I didn''t expect that you badly want to meet your doom!"


    Even Emmet was surprised to see him go inside without much thought.


    "Aren''t you afraid that we''ll kill you here?"


    he asked the young cultivator with an eerie grin on his face.


    As soon as Austin entered the Chaotic Abyss, the tables suddenly turned!


    This was his place!


    Any creature who had the guts to enter here would have their power significantly suppressed.


    However, the situation was totally different when it came to Warner and Emmet.


    After entering the Chaotic Abyss, the combined power of the two would at least double!


    That was why Emmet no longer feared Austin.


    On the contrary, he was even confident that they would win against him.


    "Don''t think light of me. I wouldn''t have come in if I was afraid,"


    Austin answered in a calm voice with his hands behind his back.


    "Ha ha! You''re too cocky.


    But I don''t blame you for being so arrogant after achieving great feats at such a young age.


    I''ll make sure that you''ll regret that attitude of yours soon."


    Emmet''s tone became sterner.


    "Oh, really?


    Maybe you''re the one who''s going to regret,"


    Austin snapped back with a faint smile.


    "Why are you still so arrogant when you are clearly faced with your doom?


    Go to hell!"


    Emmet roared.


    Whoosh!


    With a wave of his hand, a long red sword slashed out, creating a sound that resonated throughout the abyss. It pierced the void as a sea of runes washed out from it.


    Whoosh!


    At the same time, Warner also made his move. A black sword appeared in his hand. It was surrounded by runes and gave off a tremendous amount of pressure.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The already astonishing amount of great cosmo


    n slashed at him.


    Clang!


    Emmet''s red sword appeared and blocked the attack.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Meanwhile, Austin began to activate his Mind Sword Skill.


    A sea of mind swords hit Emmet''s torn body and spiritual soul wave after wave.


    At the same time,


    countless red puppet strings shot out of Austin''s Soul Sea and rushed towards Emmet''s spiritual soul to drown it.


    "Arghhh!"


    Emmet''s scream could be heard all throughout the abyss as he suffered unbearable pain.


    Since his real strength was only as strong as a semi-governing god,


    his spiritual soul was not powerful enough.


    It was even not as powerful as the spiritual souls of ordinary governing gods.


    One attack from Austin dealt a lot of damage to him.


    At the same time,


    Warner continued to attack his forming body using the great cosmos force drawn by his black sword.


    The two of them had been through a lot. So Warner knew Emmet''s weaknesses.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    While reorganizing his body, Emmet began to fight back against his old partner.


    "Warner, what the hell is wrong with you?


    Why did you betray me like this?!"


    His voice cracked and what was left of his body trembled in anger and fury.


    "Ha ha, Emmet, I advise you not to struggle anymore.


    Surrender to my master.


    Only when you submit to him will you have a chance to live.


    Otherwise, you will die for sure!"


    Warner said with a cold laugh.

 Chapter 4346 Masters Of The Blade Cosmos Were On Their Way

    "What the hell did you just say? Master?! When did he become your master?!


    Oh, no! Are you under his control?!"


    Shock filled Emmet to the core when he heard Warner''s words.


    Since Emmet was an experienced cultivator who had lived for a long time, he quickly realized that something was amiss.


    "Cut the crap and surrender!"


    Austin demanded. His only hope right now was to enslave Emmet as soon as possible so he could make them combine their power to practice their special sword array.


    Moreover, Austin wanted to try and grasp their special methods since he urgently needed to enhance his abilities.


    "Now!"


    Austin ordered to Warner.


    "Emmet, stop resisting! Show your respect to my master!"


    Without any hesitation, Warner raised his black long sword and activated the rolling great cosmos force to attack Emmet.


    "Warner, come on! You and I together are peerless in the entire Sword Cosmos. We could make the entire cosmos tremble!


    Why are you submitting yourself to this young man?


    You''re humiliating yourself!"


    Fury and fear warred on Emmet''s face as he demanded answers from Warner.


    "Silence!


    Master is the true invincible person in my eyes. It''s a great honor for me to be his slave!


    If you disrespect my master like that again, I will never let you go!"


    Warner shouted right back, his fury coloring every word.


    Boom!


    Like a black divine mountain, the black sword in Warner''s hand began to grow. Once it was big enough, all of its terrifying pressure slashed towards Emmet without any hesitation.


    "Warner! Do you really think I''ll be scared of you?


    I know your strength well!"


    Emmet hissed angrily.


    Every word he spoke was punctuated with his sharp red sword turning into a red divine mountain to block Warner''s attack.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion echoed around them as the two swords collided with each other and let out a shower of blindingly bright sparks.


    Endless waves of energy vibration spread towards all directions.


    All the energy was the great cosmos force and left the nearby surroundings trembling.


    Fortunately, this place was the eye of the Sword Cosmos and the very structure of both space and time was very stable.


    If they were somewhere else, the entirety of the cosmos would have been d


    obediently submit to my master.


    You wouldn''t need to endure this torture any longer!"


    Warner burst out into peals of loud laugher.


    A large amount of great cosmos force burst out of the black sword in his hand and it quickly surged towards Emmet.


    With Austin''s help,


    Emmet found his back against the wall as he was forced to step back.


    "Argh!"


    Anxiety and anger filled Emmet as he couldn''t find a way to gain the upper hand.


    Originally, the combination of the two swords was his trump card,


    but now, Warner turned from friend into foe and relentlessly attacked him instead.


    "It''s all your fault!


    I''m going to kill you!"


    Emmet couldn''t help the desperate roar that ripped its way out of his throat.


    Suddenly, he turned around and rushed towards Austin in an attempt to kill him.


    In his mind, Warner must have surely fallen under Austin''s control due to some strange secret skills.


    If he killed Austin, Warner might turn back to normal.


    Boom!


    The long red sword in his hand turned into a huge red divine mountain once again.


    Tremendous great cosmos force dashed towards Austin from all directions.


    "Humph!


    As long as there''s still breath in my body, I won''t let you lay a finger on my master!"


    Warner used his bodily movement skill to chase after Emmet and he quickly waved his black sword to block Emmet''s attack.


    "You can''t kill me.


    Warner''s right. It''ll be better for you to just surrender.


    I don''t want to hurt you,"


    Austin said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 4347 Close To Success

    Whoosh!


    Austin immediately used the Shadowless Movement. He swiftly retreated, effortlessly dodging Emmet''s attacks.


    This skill was personally taught by his statue master in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    It was a huge deal since Austin learned it from a god of chaos!


    It was astounding beyond anyone could ever imagine�Dit was incredibly brilliant, and it could make people move extremely fast.


    Austin knew that his bodily movement skill was far from perfection.


    If it were, he would be much faster than he was now.


    "Emmet! How dare you make a move on my master? Take this!"


    Warner intervened and faced Emmet�Dthey were immediately engaged in an intense battle!


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    While Warner was making his move, Austin used the Mind Sword Skill endlessly on Emmet.


    Their battle was so violent that it started to gain traction.


    He found that the governing gods from the Blade Cosmos seemed to have noticed the battle here and were sneaking toward their battlefield.


    Although they tried their best to conceal their movements,


    Austin could still discern their position due to his remarkable spiritual sense.


    ''More are incoming! I have to end this as soon as possible!''


    he figured inwardly.


    Austin had to move fast. He couldn''t risk getting into a more complicated situation.


    "Let me help you, Warner!"


    Austin stated as he joined the fight.


    Whoosh!


    Austin spared no time. He immediately opened his mouth, and the bright flying sword rushed out and violently slashed at Emmet.


    Whoosh!


    He didn''t even give his enemy any time to recover. After that, he activated the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill. As a result, a faint sword-light swept across the sky and slashed at Emmet''s head.


    Although the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill was not as mysterious and elusive as the Mind Sword Skill, it was much more powerful!


    Then,


    more than one hundred deities rushed out of Austin''s body.


    Various skills were used to besiege Emmet from all directions.


    In fact, these deities were condensed from the essence of Austin''s body when it had become this strong.


    Even if they perished, they could be easily condensed again.


    Therefore, on a certain level, these deities were invincible.


    With their help, Austin could rest easy and allow them to take over the battle.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Austin gestured for his two avatars to appear.


    Three Austins, more than one hundred de


    ng the situation correctly.


    "Anyway, we finally found the place we''ve been searching all this time!


    This is the eye of the Sword Cosmos.


    The abyss is the pupil of the eye, the place where the great cosmos force emerges, and also the core of the entire Sword Cosmos!"


    one of them explained.


    "Ha ha! That''s right.


    This is indeed the eye of the Sword Cosmos.


    At long last, we have finally arrived!"


    They exchanged excited chatters and murmurs. They were all thrilled.


    "Take this place!


    Make it our territory!


    I''m sure Master Donovan will be pleased with our discovery.


    Maybe he will come here in person and choose this place to cultivate in seclusion!"


    a burly middle-aged man excitedly chimed in.


    "If we want to occupy this place, we have to kill these three guys first,"


    a thin old man in black sneered, looking at Austin, Warner, and Emmet.


    "That''s right.


    We have to take them down first!"


    As they discussed, they fixed their eyes on Austin and the other two.


    "This guy refused our offer last time. We must teach him a lesson for defying us!"


    They had ill will against Austin since he declined their offer when they saw each other last.


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield...


    The joint attack of Austin and Warner was too exceptional�DEmmet had no power to fight back at all!


    The red puppet strings were wound tight around Emmet''s spiritual soul, making it fixed in its position. Now Emmet couldn''t resist it anymore.


    "Arghhh!


    Let go of me!"


    Emmet''s screams became weaker and weaker.


    His spiritual soul was almost controlled by the puppet strings.

 Chapter 4348 Subduing Emmet

    "No! Stop it!


    I don''t want to be anyone''s slave!"


    Emmet screamed and struggled, not wanting to give in. He started to feel like his soul was acting strangely as if it wanted to submit to Austin.


    Aware of what was happening, he knew that he was in big trouble.


    However, even if he wanted to break free, he had no strength left to resist.


    That was when he realized why Warner began referring to the young man as his master. He must have undergone the same situation and his soul got enslaved by Austin.


    As time passed, Emmet began to gradually lose his consciousness.


    Then, finally, he calmed down and looked at Austin with gentle eyes.


    "Master,"


    Emmet bowed and greeted with respect.


    At this point, he was already completely subdued.


    However, after experiencing such a tough battle just now, he was still in a weakened state.


    After all, both his physical body and spiritual soul were heavily injured.


    Therefore, it was a must for him to recover first.


    "All right.


    Heal yourself first. You must recover completely because we still have a lot of enemies to deal with."


    Austin had always treated his slaves fairly. And since he knew that he could depend on his newly acquired slave, he needed to let him fully recover first.


    Upon receiving his master''s order, Emmet quickly sat down on the ground and took out a large number of treasures from heaven and earth. He immediately swallowed them and concentrated to heal his wounds.


    Emmet had been an infamous figure in the Sword Cosmos for a long time. He had ruled the Ethereal World for a long while. Thus, it was only natural that he accumulated a lot of precious treasures. The amount of his collection could be said to be comparable to Austin''s if not more.


    After all, the Sword Cosmos was a supreme universe. The treasures that could be found there were much more advanced than those in the Sea of Chaos.


    Despite the momentary serenity, the masters of the Blade Cosmos all stood on the edge of the Chaotic Abyss, staring at Austin, Warner, and Emmet with malice.


    However, they couldn''t just disturb the quietude in the abyss. One of the main reasons was that they found that it was filled with chaotic great cosmos force, which constantly released a frightening pressure upon them.


    Therefore, they were extremely wary of all their actions. For now, all they could do was watch from the distance. No one dared to recklessly step into the ominous abyss.


    "You three! Surrender quietly. Save us the trouble of hunting you in person or you''ll suffer a great deal!


    You have nowhere else to go. Just give up and quit resisting!


    Maybe then, we could show you a little mercy.


    Otherwise, don''t blame us for what will happen to you!"


    one of the Blade Cosmos masters shouted. His voice was cold and exuded an aura of authority.


    "Oh, feisty...


    What exactly are you going to do if we resist?"


    Austin almost laughed at the threat of their enemies. A mocking grin appeared on his face as he answered back.


    Of course, he was not afraid of them. He just showed an indifferent expression as several governing gods surrounded them.


    In fact, he alone could stand his ground against all these governing gods. Thus, what more if the two most notorious masters of the Sword Cosmos were already on his side?


    "How dare you speak to my master like that? Show some respect!


    blade radiance that shook the entire abyss.


    At this moment, all the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos only focused on Warner and almost ignored Austin.


    After all, if they could capture Warner and learn the secret technique that he mastered, it would be just a piece of cake for them to deal with the young man.


    To be able to freely absorb and utilize a vast amount of great cosmos force was easily a top priority for the residents of the supreme universes.


    It was a sure temptation for every governing god.


    "Hey! How dare you gang up on my slave right before my eyes?!


    You greedy bastards!"


    Austin slightly bit his lip as he readied himself to make a move.


    "Emmet, how''s your condition?


    Have you recovered enough?"


    Austin asked his newest slave through his spiritual sense.


    "Yes, master. My body''s almost fine now.


    I can set out and fight anytime."


    Emmet was still trying his best to fully heal all of his wounds. But as he received Austin''s message, he quickly replied and said that he was ready to go.


    "Good. I need you to work together with Warner. The two of you should join hands and teach these governing gods from the Blade Cosmos a lesson.


    Don''t worry. I''ll also help you fight from the sidelines,"


    Austin said in a reassuring tone.


    "All right, master. I understand."


    Upon receiving Austin''s order, Emmet instantly stood up and prepared for battle.


    Swoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, Emmet emerged beside Warner. His red sword appeared in his hand and pointed directly at their enemies.


    "Warner, our master ordered us to work together. Let''s show these bastards what we''re made of,"


    Emmet declared, giving Warner a confident look.


    "Great!


    That''s what I''ve been waiting for! Let''s combine our swords and slaughter these sons of bitches all at once!


    We can''t fail our master here! Furthermore, they have to pay the price of provoking our master!"


    Warner sounded extremely thrilled. His eyes were lit up, signaling that he was ready to go at any time.


    Swish! Swish!


    At the same time, their black and red swords slashed out and darted out towards their enemies.


    Once more, Warner and Emmet displayed their astonishing combined sword skills, but now, as Austin''s slaves.

 Chapter 4349 How Powerful We Are

    The two long multi-colored swords continued to grow bigger. Like two towering divine mountains they chopped the sky, sweeping horizontally, with spine chilling rumbling sounds.


    In the Chaotic Abyss, the great cosmos force had immediately sensed it and began to stir up turbulently.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The great cosmos force was tremendous, slapping and roaring crazily, releasing an extremely terrifying pressure.


    An infinite sword-light emerged from the void. Each sword radiance that it emitted was extremely powerful.


    It stirred a great turmoil in time and space!


    The black sword and the red sword collided with each other, producing two kinds of surging sword auras that almost destroyed everything nearby.


    More terrifyingly, a large amount of great cosmos force in the surrounding space constantly poured into the two swords.


    This made the energy contained in the two swords extremely fearsome.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    As the two swords merged, two beams of light shot out to the sky, almost causing everything to wither. Agonizing cries and moans made people''s scalp tingle.


    Boom! Boom! Boom


    The great cosmos force, was vast and magnificent, terrifying and appalling. It was followed by two long swords as they slashed towards the masters of the Blade Cosmos.


    Puff!


    On the spot, a master of the Blade Cosmos was barely hit and his body was torn into pieces as flesh and blood flew in all directions.


    "Ah!"


    The spiritual soul of its first victim, horridly wrapped in what remained of its flesh and bones, desperately tried to escape into the distance.


    "You can only try to run, but you can''t escape! All of you must die!"


    Warner and Emmet were unstoppable, as the killing frenzy began. They roared and rushed forward.


    "Amazing! That''s all I can say about the combined power of the two swords!"


    Austin couldn''t help but speak praises.


    "Great!


    I''ll help you again and cast out more pain and suffering for those pitiful masters of Blade Cosmos to taste,"


    Austin said with an evil smile.


    Under the control of Austin''s mind, he displayed the Mind Sword Skill.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Countless mind swords rained down on the masters of the Blade Cosmos.


    Austin controlled those mind swords to move rapidly.


    With an astonishing speed, his attack on more than a dozen targets seemed like a single attack on a mere single target.


    Ah......


    Immediately, the masters of the Blade Cosmos who were hit screamed out in pain.


    The attack of the Mind Sword Skill was not really fatal to a governing god, but it could cause unbearable physica


    tin continued to kill the rest of the other masters of the Blade Cosmos with the help of Warner and Emmet.


    Wherever they went, all the masters of the Blade Cosmos fell, screaming incessantly.


    In no time.


    Almost every Blade Cosmos master who entered the Chaotic Abyss was crippled or injured!


    Moreover, two of the governing gods had been cut into pieces for many times by Austin, Warner and Emmet. They also injured their spiritual souls and made them seriously injured!


    Although the two governing gods did not need to worry about being completely killed,


    they were so weak that they didn''t know how much time and energy it would take for them to recover to their peak state.


    "Retreat! Retreat right now!"


    At this moment, the masters from the Blade Cosmos panicked and screamed at their companions. They all began to run out of the abyss in a desperate attempt to escape.


    "Ha-ha, you pathetic clowns! You should now know how powerful we are!"


    Warner and Emmet laughed wildly at the pitiful masters running for their lives.


    They were two most notorious villains in the Sword Cosmos, who were known to be cruel and merciless in nature. Although they had become Austin''s slaves, they were still keen on fighting and killing.


    "Master, do we need to pursue them?"


    Warner and Emmet asked Austin, with ferocious and bloodthirsty eyes.


    "Well, it is difficult for us kill so many governing gods with our current strength.


    We''ll teach them a lesson next time when we get another chance to cross paths,"


    Austin said decidedly.


    After subduing Warner and Emmet, Austin was no longer interested in the retreating masters from the Blade Cosmos.


    There were other more important things for him to focus on.

 Chapter 4350 The Secret Manual

    For Austin, it was beautifully satisfying to enslave both Warner and Emmet. The idea elated him a lot. Now, the first item on his agenda was to learn their secret skills. Since they were his slaves, he knew that they would teach him willingly.


    Once they taught him, he would be able to absorb a large amount of great cosmos force in the eye of the cosmos!


    So far, almost all the energy Austin had cultivated inside him was the chaotic energy.


    Even though the chaotic energy was very powerful, the great cosmos force was a notch stronger.


    If he were able to replace the chaotic energy inside him into the great cosmos force, his strength would be improved considerably. It would be like he''d completely upgraded himself.


    Austin estimated that mastering the duo''s secret skills would enhance his fighting by at least ten times!


    "Warner, Emmet, I need something from you,"


    Austin said.


    Now that they were his slaves, he had no scruples at all when addressing them.


    "Master, we will give you everything you want!"


    They approached him with great respect.


    "I have heard that you two have mastered a special method which allows you to absorb the great cosmos force from the eye of the cosmos.


    I want to know if that is true.


    And if it is, can I have your secret manual?"


    Austin directly asked them for the manual, looking first at Emmet and then at Warner with expectant eyes.


    "Yes, master.


    We have learnt such a method."


    Even though they were his slaves, what Austin was asking about wasn''t something trivial. Therefore, there was a moment of hesitation before any of the two answered in affirmative.


    This was because the secret method in question was the real reason behind their dominance over the Ethereal World. It had allowed them to live in peace till now and everyone had feared them because of it.


    Warner and Emmet hadn''t always been this popular. Originally, they were nobodies.


    Their lives were miserable and they were often considered losers.


    Later, they had inadvertently obtained this special method which allowed them to absorb the great cosmos force into their bodies. After getting their hands on this method, they had come to the Ethereal World so that they could cultivate this skill further and fully master it.


    With time, their strength had seen a tremendous increase, and they had shocked the entire Sword World with their power. Pretty soon, the infamous method had


    the same level of strength and become equally powerful, there still would have been a fundamental question of who.


    And we could never find a satisfactory answer to that.


    If both of us became the strongest cultivators in the Sword Cosmos, then which one should have become the ruler?


    Inevitably, the tussle would have put us against each other and we would have become enemies for the sake of power.


    After careful consideration, we decided not to share our halves with each other,"


    Emmet explained with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Hmm. Fair enough! I really don''t know what to say to that.


    I guess it''s true that people''s minds are complicated things. I''d think you two are idiots for not sharing the power,


    but you are cruel and cunning warriors and it''s natural for you to have those worries,"


    Austin was still laughing.


    "Rest assured, master, that we are loyal to you.


    Cruel and cunning or not, we serve you and will never dare to put you in jeopardy,"


    Warner and Emmet obediently assured him.


    "I believe you.


    Anyway, since you don''t need to hide anything from me.


    Give me your respective half of the secret manual!"


    Austin eagerly demanded. He couldn''t wait anymore.


    "Yes, master!"


    Warner and Emmet had already made up their minds and agreed without hesitation.


    Shoop! Shoop!


    The two of them sent Austin spiritual sense messages which instantly entered his Soul Sea.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the two streaks of communication entered, there was a huge flow of information in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Combined, the secret manual was incredibly powerful and had a strong aura.

 Chapter 4351 Cultivation

    The secret manual was titled the Mystery of Great Cosmos Force.


    As soon as he heard what the book was called, he immediately knew that it contained all the secrets and knowledge about the great cosmos force!


    "Great! I finally got it!"


    Austin excitedly looked through the secret manual in his Soul Sea.


    "Warner and Emmet, you two did a good job.


    If you continue to follow me, I''ll treat you well."


    Austin promised the duo.


    These two were now a part of his over ten thousand divine god slaves;


    a small fraction of which, were semi-governing gods.


    But out of the tens of thousands of slaves he had at his disposal, Warner and Emmet had been the most helpful to him.


    Enslaving the two really proved its worth despite the trouble.


    Austin couldn''t be anymore happier!


    "Thank you, master!


    Don''t worry, master. We will remain loyal and stay by your side!"


    Hearing their master''s kind words, the duo bowed their heads and thanked him in unison.


    "All right.


    I''ll cultivate in seclusion for now.


    Emmet, you''re seriously injured. Go tend to your wounds.


    Warner, you''re the one in charge of keeping order in the Ethereal World.


    If the people from the Blade Cosmos and the four forces of the Sword Cosmos come again, you can choose to hide and wait it out,"


    Austin said to Warner.


    Because he subdued Warner and Emmet, the Ethereal World was now his territory.


    "Yes, master.


    You can rest assured while cultivating in solitude,"


    Warner answered immediately.


    And so, Austin used his omnipotent skill to create a small world near the eye of the cosmos.


    With his current strength, creating a small world was nothing but a small task for him.


    After all, there were more than one hundred human worlds in his body;


    each of which was inhabitable by living beings!


    In the small world,


    Austin sat cross-legged and car


    this place.


    They had led an army to invade the Sword Cosmos and managed to capture half of its territory.


    Each of them was prideful due to their military achievements.


    Hence, they didn''t expect to suffer such a heavy blow in this place.


    Each and every one of them swore to exact revenge.


    Having witnessed the terrible combined power of Warner and Emmet, the people of the four forces in the Sword Cosmos wouldn''t dare forget them.


    They wanted to obtain the special skills that the duo had mastered.


    The Blade Cosmos and the four forces in the Sword Cosmos would stop at nothing to get what they want.


    "How is master''s cultivation going?"


    From time to time, Warner would look at the small world where Austin was cultivating in seclusion.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, he saw a large amount of great cosmos force drifting out of the eye of the cosmos and moving towards the small world where his master was.


    "It seems that master is going to succeed!"


    Seeing this, he felt overjoyed.


    "What a horrifyingly powerful aura!"


    Warner praised Austin as he felt the aura coming from his master.


    Although it was far from here, he could still clearly feel the dense and powerful aura as if he was near Austin.

 Chapter 4352 Worries Of The Four Forces

    "Master is cultivating the complete version of the secret manual. Once he succeeds in mastering it, he will be much more powerful than we are!"


    Warner exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with admiration.


    "That''s for sure.


    In fact, our master is already much stronger than us now.


    So once he cultivates the great cosmos force, his combat power will increase by tenfold at least.


    Our strength will be nothing compared to the strength of our master,"


    a new voice rang out.


    Warned turned to the source of the voice and found Emmet come over from the nearby void.


    "Emmet, you''ve recovered already?"


    he asked, widening his eyes in surprise. He had thought that Emmet would take much longer to heal, let alone travel around like this.


    "Not completely, but more than half my injuries have healed.


    The rest will slowly heal in the future,"


    Emmet replied indifferently. His expression and his tone gave the impression that he was just talking about the weather, and not his life-threatening injuries.


    But just like he had said, the wounds on his body, as well as the energy and forces he had lost, had all been fully replenished.


    The remaining injuries were the ones on his spiritual soul; these injuries had no direct cure except the passage of time. Hence, Emmet was determined to return to normalcy and just let his spiritual soul heal itself.


    Besides, his spiritual soul was not really that seriously injured. It had been forcibly invaded by a large number of puppet strings, which had taken a toll on him.


    When Warner nodded at his words, Emmet continued in a reassuring voice,


    "Although our master is young, he is simply invincible.


    The two of us must be loyal to him and do our best to serve him whole-heartedly."


    "Of course!"


    Warner replied in a hurry. He had more or less come to the same conclusion.


    This pair, Warner and Emmet, were considered the two most ferocious villains in the Sword Cosmos. They were cruel and unyielding, and they had never been tamed by anyone in their lives, not even in the figurative sense. After all, they had no reason to respect?��let alone submit to?��people who were less powerful than them.


    Therefore, they had never imagined that one day, somebody would actually manage to subdue them. Since Austin was undeniably more powerful than they were, they had become his loyal slaves. To them, power was everything. Nevertheless, if the other masters in the Sword Cosmos found out that the great pair of villains had submitted to Austin, their jaws would drop with shock.


    Time passed slowly day by day.


    In the area near the eye of the cosmos, Austin was cultivating with the utmost concentration.


    As long as he was inside his small world, he could avoid external dist


    ther than Rollins from the Long Sword Sect.


    Back in the battle at the Ethereal World, he had sustained serious injuries.


    The Long Sword Sect had had to spend a lot of money and effort to heal his wounds. He had eventually recovered under intensive care.


    The other governing gods remained silent when they heard what Rollins said.


    They all remembered the old days when Austin had first appeared in the Sword Cosmos. Back then, he had run away from them with his tail between his legs.


    They had never imagined that the laughable kid would come back and pose such an enormous threat to them.


    "You have to understand that it''s not easy to kill Austin, or even Warner and Emmet.


    The power of the pair is simply terrifying once they combine their two swords.


    Even if all of us work closely together, I don''t think we can defeat them.


    It''s almost impossible to kill them both.


    As for Austin... he can take on more than a dozen of us all at once. How can we ever defeat him?"


    another one of the governing gods said, shaking his head helplessly.


    The entire room went silent, feeling discouraged and despondent. But all of a sudden, the red-faced god gasped, as if hit by eureka. His eyes widened in excitement as he rushed to explain,


    "I think that Warner and Emmet can only combine their swords under a certain condition.


    That is to say, their maximum power can only be unleashed in the eye of the cosmos in the Ethereal World, especially in the abyss.


    Since there is a large amount of great cosmos force in that abyss, the chaotic environment will further stimulate their power.


    Warner and Emmet knew what they were doing. It''s only in the abyss that their strength can''t be contended with.


    So I think that as long as we fight them outside the abyss, we don''t have to be afraid of them at all!"

 Chapter 4353 Kill Three Birds With One Stone

    "That''s right.


    I think so too,"


    a governing god immediately echoed.


    "That makes sense.


    In fact, what he''s suggesting is highly possible.


    If their combined power really is undefeatable, how come none of them have ever left the Ethereal World to fight the four major forces for dominion over the Sword Cosmos?


    Why have they isolated themselves in that godforsaken world?"


    another master also raised a question.


    "Very well. Since we all agree that things with Warner and Emmet aren''t as simple as they seem, let''s try to deduce what is going on with them,"


    the red-faced governing god suggested.


    "Okay!"


    the other governing gods nodded in agreement.


    Each of them had secret skills which allowed them to work through puzzles, questions and what-not.


    It wasn''t long before they''d arrived at the correct conclusion.


    "It is as we expected it to be.


    Warner and Emmet are at their strongest only in the abyss of the eye of the Sword Cosmos. That is where their power is greatest.


    Anywhere else, their strength is vastly reduced,"


    the governing gods had all reached the same conclusion.


    "So, if we want to kill them, we must ambush them!"


    a hale old man came up with a plan.


    "Yes, that''s it! As long as we don''t fight with them in the eye of the cosmos, we have nothing to fear.


    To that end, I suggest we enter the Ethereal World in secret and besiege Warner and Emmet with a surprise attack.


    If they are unable to get close to the eye of the cosmos, they won''t be able to utilize the great cosmos force for fighting and then, we can kill them!"


    the old man added.


    "Good idea!"


    The other governing gods seconded with his plan.


    "Well, it looks like we''ve all reached a consensus.


    To deal with Warner and Emmet, we must carry out a sneak attack.


    We enter the Ethereal World in secret and ambush them.


    However, we must remember that the success of our plan depends on them being away from the eye of the cosmos. We must not let the two of them get close to the eye!"


    the red-faced governing god concluded in a stern voice.


    "As for Austin, I think dealing with him will be easier than taking care of Warner and Emmet.


    No matter how powerful he is, he can''t compare with


    at was a piece of cake.


    Once they ordered the Twelve Ethereal Guards to do something, it would occur without question.


    "Sirs, we have detected a few strangers sneaking around in the Ethereal World from time to time. They seemed be trying to spy on something,"


    one day, an Ethereal Guard reported to Warner.


    "Ha-ha! There is no point in asking who they are.


    I am certain that these strangers are spies either of the four major forces from the Sword Cosmos or of the Blade Cosmos.


    Our master is right.


    They haven''t given up yet.


    But it doesn''t matter. If you don''t fear death, then I dare you to come here and seek a fight. It''s been so long since I''ve had a fight. A battle now would be a welcome distraction, even with those spies!"


    Warner said with a sneer. There was a bloodthirsty coldness in his eyes.


    "I know you want a fight, but before our master went off for cultivation, he told us to keep a low profile and not do anything till he gets back.


    We must wait for him to come back and make a decision,"


    Emmet warned Warner.


    "You''re right."


    Warner agreed.


    Meanwhile,


    in the small world,


    Austin was sitting cross-legged and forming a mysterious seal with his hands.


    Whoosh!


    A large amount of great cosmos force was continuously being absorbed into his body. It would rush in from all directions and swirl into him like a whirlpool.


    "The cultivation of the great cosmos force! I''m finally going to succeed!"


    Austin smiled excitedly.

 Chapter 4354 Succeeded

    At this point in Austin''s cultivation, he had already stored a substantial amount of great cosmos force in his body.


    So far, this advanced energy had already occupied a certain proportion in his body.


    The aura it gave off was beyond Austin''s imagination. His strength grew more and more powerful with each passing second.


    His entire physique gleamed�Da dazzling divine light, which made him look sacred and solemn.


    As if they were alive, mysterious runes hovered and wandered around his body, and in his blood and flesh. There was a warm and familiar glow all over.


    This sight was an unusual phenomenon�Dthese radiant runes could only be seen when one''s physical body was cultivated to the extreme.


    "I can feel it!" Austin excitedly exclaimed. "I am indeed much stronger!"


    He could feel it coursing in his veins, in his system, in every fiber of his being. Immense power surged in his body like untamable waves of the sea.


    "Unparalleled power is coursing within me!"


    Austin murmured confidently to himself. Even he was astounded with this progress.


    ''Of course, this is just the beginning!


    My next goal is to change all the energy in my body into the great cosmos force!''


    he mentally decided.


    Over the past few years, Austin had been cultivating in seclusion. Hence, the proportion of the great cosmos force in his body was about one-tenth by now.


    Before he started, the ratio inside him was roughly around one over ten thousand.


    One could only infer how much advancement he had undergone over the years�Dthe energy structure in Austin''s body went in a qualitative leap.


    His objective was to transform all the energy in his body into the great cosmos force to make it denser.


    Although he was itching to achieve this state as soon as possible, he knew that developments like these would take time, and rushing things could be counterproductive.


    "It''s best if I take a rest for now."


    Austin stood up and walked out of the small world.


    "Ah, yes! You have finally finished the cultivation in seclusion, master!"


    Warner and Emmet were patiently waiting in the distance. When they saw Austin reappear, they were beside themselves�Dthey were enthusiastic to hear about what their master had to tell. Like lightning, they turned into two streaks of light, swiftly moving in Austin''s direction. In just a split second, they were in front of their master, respectfully bowing.


    "Yes, I have."


    Austin nodded slightly, acknowledging his two slaves.


    "Wow! The great cosmos force you are emitting is truly compelling!"


    Both of them felt the aura Austin released. They were thunderstruck!


    Since they possessed a deeper understanding of the great cosmos force, they genuinely comprehended the advance


    ion etched on his face.


    He was a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    After receiving the order from Warner and Emmet, he came as he was told, ready to talk to the enigmatic dignitary.


    Surprisingly, he only encountered a young man upon his arrival.


    He tried to see through his true strength but it was impossible�Dit was well-concealed.


    "I was the one who summoned you,"


    Austin replied calmly.


    "Excuse me? Are you serious? I mean, young man, you..."


    the man hesitantly questioned. Obviously, he refused to believe that this strange young man was the infamous powerful cultivator they had heard about.


    "Let''s skip the pleasantries and go down to business!"


    Under the control of Austin''s mind, a large number of red puppet strings poured out and instantly drowned him.


    With Austin''s current strength, subduing a genuine premium-grade divine god was an easy feat.


    "Master."


    Soon, the middle-aged man obediently bowed before him.


    Then, the other divine gods in the Ethereal World came one by one. Austin made all of them his slaves.


    More than ten thousand divine gods in the Ethereal World suddenly became Austin''s slaves in just a few minutes! Among them were ordinary divine gods and genuine divine gods.


    In the end, they all became Austin''s slaves.


    He had them all subdued. The entire Ethereal World was now his.


    "From now on, the Ethereal World will function as the headquarters of the Curry Sword Sect!"


    Austin announced loudly as he released all his slaves out, standing in the starry sky.


    When the Curry Sword Sect was just established, Austin had set up its headquarters in the Purple Sword World.


    However, everything about the Ethereal World was more ideal compared to the Purple Sword World.


    Therefore, Austin decided to move the headquarters to the Ethereal World.

 Chapter 4355 New Headquarters

    "Yes, sir!"


    In the starry sky of the universe, a large number of divine gods stood in front of Austin and roared in unison.


    The sound of their numerous voices combined shook the whole Ethereal World.


    Now, Austin had more than thirteen thousand divine god slaves!


    Before this, he had subdued just over three thousand divine god slaves,


    most of whom were from the four major forces.


    And after coming to the Ethereal World, he had subdued another ten thousand, taking the total number of his slaves to more than thirteen thousand.


    This was an astonishing number of slaves that was practically unheard of.


    The four major forces of the Sword Cosmos each had only about ten thousand genuine divine gods and ordinary divine gods.


    In other words, the overall strength of Austin''s slaves was now equivalent to that of the four major forces of the Sword Cosmos.


    This was the major asset that would help Austin conquer and dominate the Sword Cosmos in the future.


    "Warner and Emmet, from now on,


    the two of you will be the reclusive elders of the Curry Sword Sect. You will be in charge of all the affairs of the sect,"


    Austin said to Warner and Emmet.


    "Yes, master. Thank you for your recognition!"


    the pair answered excitedly.


    Next, Austin turned his gaze to a group of semi-governing gods. Among them were the Twelve Ethereal Guards, who had all been subdued by Austin.


    "You guys, there are about forty of you. You will be the elders of the Curry Sword Sect.


    You are responsible for the specific affairs of the sect."


    "Yes, sir!"


    these semi-governing gods answered respectfully.


    "Winslow, you will in charge of moving the headquarters of the Curry Sword Sect from the Purple Sword World to the Ethereal World,"


    Austin said to Winslow,


    who had originally been the leader of the Purple Sword Sect.


    The headquarters of the Curry Sword Sect was still in the Purple Sword World,


    so a small number of people from the Curry Sword Sect were staying there.


    Recently, Austin had made sure to keep the main forces of the Curry Sword Sect close to him at all times,


    because he was afraid that the four major forces and those from the Blade Cosmos would try to attack them.


    These main members of the Curry Sword Sect would set the foundation for him to rule the Sword Cosmos in the future, so Austin couldn''t afford to let them get hurt, or worse, killed.


    "Yes, master.


    Don''t worry, I will carry out the task well,"


    aid before quickly activating his body movement skill so that he could leave.


    "Do you really think you can come and go as you like?"


    Austin sneered.


    In the vast space, Austin took a step forward.


    At the same time,


    a faint sword-light shot out and chased after the governing god of the Blade Cosmos at an incredible speed.


    "Fuck off!" the governing god roared.


    He had no time to dodge, so instead,


    he released thick blade auras that surged out of him like fierce beasts.


    By then, Austin had activated the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill.


    His mind sword collided heavily with the governing god''s blade, and a loud clanging sound rang out through the entire area.


    In the middle of the surging energy, the sword aura and the blade aura both soared into the sky and attacked each other.


    "Boy, you are too arrogant!


    Just wait and see!" the governing god said in a cold voice.


    At the same time, he fled at full speed. Austin seemed to be even more powerful than he remembered, and he had the sinking feeling that he would be no match for him.


    Therefore, he just wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    But Austin merely sniggered at him. "There''s no need to wait. Just fight me now!


    You can use whatever skills you have."


    Then, he used the Shadowless Movement to chase after the governing god.


    As he moved,


    he parted his lips wide, and his dazzling flying sword flew out of his mouth.


    The brilliant flying sword, which contained a large amount of great cosmos force, was extremely terrifying.


    As the energy in Austin''s body increased, the power of all the secret skills that he had increased accordingly.

 Chapter 4356 A Large Number Of Masters

    Austin confidently approached the governing god from the Blade Cosmos, but the latter didn''t dare to accept his challenge at all.


    Unfortunately for him, he had no choice in the matter.


    The bright flying sword that came whizzing towards him almost grazed his waist, making him sweat in fear.


    With his high cultivation base and years of experience, he had keen senses and a knack for estimating the opponent''s strength. Most importantly, he knew when to walk away from a battle. He could easily tell that nothing good could come out of him continuing to stay here. However, he was being forced by Austin to fight back.


    "Austin, you have offended both the Sword Cosmos and the Blade Cosmos.


    Aren''t you afraid of the consequences you''ll have to face?"


    he roared in a desperate attempt to intimidate Austin.


    But to no one''s surprise, Austin remained calm.


    "Even if you both join hands to take me down,


    I won''t be afraid."


    As soon as Austin finished his sentence, his bright flying sword zoomed towards the governing god again.


    The sword aura surged through the air, carrying a terrifying amount of great cosmos force.


    The speed and power that Austin possessed startled the governing god to the core. He had no desire to face Austin head on, so he tried to run away again.


    Boom! Boom!


    Every spot that the flying sword made contact with broke the void into pieces.


    It slashed the governing god on his shoulder,


    causing half of his body to explode on the spot.


    The energy that Austin was using now contained a considerable part of the great cosmos force, and its power was horrifying.


    "Boy, don''t push me too far!"


    the governing god of the Blade Cosmos cried, still trying to act like he was only letting Austin attack him because he was being the bigger man.


    "I know you came to the Ethereal World with evil intentions. I won''t let you leave until you spit out the truth,"


    Austin said coldly.


    Once again,


    the bright flying sword zoomed forward and made contact with the governing god.


    Like a vast ocean,


    the sword radiance flooded his body.


    "Arghhh!"


    He let out a miserable scream before his body exploded into pieces and blood splashed everywhere.


    He couldn''t believe that he had been defeated so miserably by this boy in front of him.


    He didn''t have the strength to even defend himself.


    "Austin, just wait and see. The Blade Cosmos will never let you go!" he cursed one last time before burning his divine body and turned into a beam of blade radiance.


    Before Austin could react, the governing god flew into the depths of the void and escaped. At the same time, his aura disappeared.


    In his desperation to escape, he had used a se


    of the army of the Blade Cosmos.


    "Austin is a huge threat. We must get rid of him as soon as possible!


    Let''s go to the Ethereal World now!"


    a tall and strong governing god with domineering blade radiance said loudly.


    Meanwhile, in the Ethereal World,


    Austin sat cross-legged in the void, twisting his hands up and down as he practiced a few formulas that belonged to a very ancient secret skill of deduction.


    He had learned it from the statue master in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    It contained the answers to profound mysteries concerning space and time.


    Suddenly, he sensed something and smirked to himself.


    ''The people of the four major forces are coming!


    And the army of the Blade Cosmos is also heading here.


    How thoughtful of them.


    Now that they''re all coming here at the same time, it will be much more convenient for me to deal with them.''


    What he had sensed was countless horrifying figures sneaking into the void and heading towards the Ethereal World.


    Each of them emitted a tremendous amount of pressure,


    causing cracks in time and space wherever they passed.


    "Master, the situation is not good.


    Many governing gods are heading for the Ethereal World,"


    Warner and Emmet reported to Austin at the same time, appearing in front of him.


    Having guarded the Ethereal World for a long time,


    the two of them were very familiar with the place.


    They could notice even the slightest change at a glance.


    "Don''t worry.


    We will act accordingly,"


    Austin replied calmly.


    "Once the war breaks out, your main task is to protect the Ethereal World from being damaged.


    I''ll deal with those guys,"


    he added.


    "Master, are you going to deal with them all by yourself?"


    Both Warner and Emmet were shocked by Austin''s casual declaration.

 Chapter 4357 More Than Fifty Governing Gods

    "Yes.


    You two, take all our people into the eye of the cosmos.


    With this number of governing gods, the fight would cause large-scale damages.


    I don''t want any unnecessary death,"


    Austin instructed Warner and Emmet.


    "Right away, master."


    "Be careful, master."


    Warner and Emmet immediately followed upon receiving Austin''s order.


    They gathered all the people of the Curry Sword Sect and entered the eye of the cosmos as soon as possible. They needed to evacuate them before the war broke out.


    Normally, ordinary creatures wouldn''t be able to enter the eye of the cosmos.


    After all, they would be instantly crushed into pieces by the extreme pressure exerted by the great cosmos force.


    However, with the protection of Warner and Emmet, every member of the Curry Sword Sect had successfully entered the eye of the cosmos safely.


    ''Are we not starting yet? Come forth and give me an interesting battle!''


    Austin let out a devious grin as he sat in the void, waiting for all the powerful figures sneaking towards the Ethereal World.


    These governing gods were actually moving in secret. Their bodies were all covered with strong energy from the laws of space and time in order to isolate themselves from the outside world.


    However, due to Austin''s omnipotent spiritual sense, he could easily detect their movements. They were totally exposed before his eyes.


    Austin had mastered the secret technique of the spiritual race called Puppet Strings. With it, he could easily extract the spiritual sense of his divine god slaves at any time.


    Right now, he had at least ten thousand divine god slaves.


    Because of this, the amount and power of spiritual sense that Austin could readily use had reached to an immeasurable level.


    In fact, his spiritual sense was much stronger than any ordinary governing god.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this moment, the governing gods, who were hiding, had finally entered the Ethereal World.


    Perceiving this, Austin immediately stood up and sneered,


    "At last, they''re here!


    Great! Let the show begin. It''s time to slaughter these governing gods!"


    In a flash, he strode towards them and gave them an unexpected welcome.


    "Welcome to hell!"


    Without any hesitation, Austin rushed towards them with overflowing killing intent.


    In the blink of an eye, he was able to kill about four or five governing gods in one blow.


    Boom! Boom!


    Austin''s entire body was erupting with dazzling sword radiance, which illuminated the whole Ethereal World. It soared into the sky and dove towards his enemies.


    The great cosmos force in his body continued to spread out, shaking the space and time within the area of billions of miles. The entire Ethereal World was completely under his control.


    "Watch out!


    Austin has appeared!"


    The governing gods were fuming in anger as they were caught off guard.


    Originally, they planned to sneak into the Ethereal World and launch a surprise attack on Austin, Warner, and Emmet.


    However, as soon as they came in, Austin instantly discovered them. Thus, he decided to let them taste their own medicine by launching his own surprise attack.


    Splat!


    A governing god fell victim and was cut into pieces by Austin''s sword radiance. He let out a long and pain


    e was also a bit surprised.


    He didn''t expect that more than twenty governing gods of the Blade Cosmos would also come and join the fray.


    "Mind your own business!


    All we care about is to see you dead!"


    At this moment, the governing gods of both the Sword Cosmos and the Blade Cosmos surrounded Austin and were oozing with murderous intent.


    In total, there were about fifty governing gods that were raging to bring Austin down.


    ''Fine. This wasn''t what I was expecting.


    I have no choice but to retreat for the time being,''


    Austin thought and made up his mind.


    He didn''t want to take the risk since he needed to deal with almost fifty governing gods.


    ''Right now, the great cosmos force is only about a tenth of my total energy.


    If I want to face all of them, I need more time to cultivate in seclusion.


    I need to absorb and refine more great cosmos force.


    If I had enough, I wouldn''t have to be afraid even if I have to deal with all the governing gods of both the Sword Cosmos and the Blade Cosmos!''


    With this in mind, Austin decided to escape for the time being.


    "Warner, Emmet, I need you to stall them and cover for me as I retreat,"


    Austin told the two through his spiritual sense.


    "Yes, master."


    As soon as they heard the order, they instantly activated their bodily movement skills and set out.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At the same time, a black sword and a red sword rapidly darted out of the eye of the cosmos.


    They combined their sword skills and rushed towards those governing gods.


    "Watch out for those swords!"


    The governing gods from both cosmoses were taken aback when they saw the familiar swords dashing at them. Without thinking twice, they did their best to dodge from them.


    Swoosh!


    At the same time, Austin took the opportunity to use his bodily movement skill to break out of the siege and rush back towards the eye of the cosmos.


    With his incredible speed, it only took him a second to do that.


    "I need to cultivate in seclusion for a while. During that time, I need you to guard me,"


    Austin instructed Warner and Emmet as he quickly prepared and began to cultivate within the eye of the cosmos.

 Chapter 4358 Supreme Grandmaster Donovan Attacks (Part One)

    "Damn that coward!


    He''s so quick at running away!"


    The governing gods of the two cosmoses were clearly exasperated. They couldn''t help but curse loudly since they thought that they had already cornered Austin. However, in the blink of an eye, he was able to retreat and they weren''t able to do anything about it.


    Originally, these governing gods had discussed all kinds of plans and strategies on how they could deal with Austin, Warner, and Emmet at the same time.


    However, everything became messed up when they learned that the infamous pair suddenly teamed up with Austin.


    They didn''t expect that the proud Warner and Emmet would actually bend their knees and serve under the young man.


    Moreover, even if they had carefully planned a surprise attack, everything was quickly thwarted before Austin''s eyes.


    Therefore, right now, there was simply no chance that they could catch them off guard.


    This made the governing gods of the two cosmoses feel very aggrieved and frustrated.


    Meanwhile, since Warner and Emmet had also successfully intercepted the governing gods who were chasing after Austin, they also quickly returned to the eye of the cosmos.


    Currently, several governing gods stood outside the eye of the cosmos with clenched fists and gritted teeth.


    Boom! Boom!


    Streaks of thick divine lights shot back and forth in the eye of the cosmos, bearing their vicious murderous will.


    Despite their boiling wrath, this was all they could do because they were a little hesitant to just march into the eye of the cosmos.


    They still recalled the last time they experienced tremendous suffering from Austin''s hands.


    At the same time, right in the eye of the cosmos, they also witnessed the astonishing power of Warner and Emmet as they combined their powers.


    Right now, they were almost in the same situation. Warner


    s force.


    After all, this secret method was extremely coveted. They had yearned for this all their lives, but now, their mortal enemy, who had just recently entered the Sword Cosmos, had already acquired such a prized skill.


    The governing gods fumed in anger, feeling that they had been cheated.


    "We need to stop him from cultivating!


    If he continues to absorb a huge amount of great cosmos force, it will be more difficult for us to deal with him later!"


    one of the senior governing gods strongly suggested in a stern voice.


    Realizing the grave effect, all of the other governing gods quickly agreed.


    But of course, it was easier said than done.


    Even if they were determined to stop Austin, they were still reluctant to just barge into the eye of the cosmos.


    Knowing exactly what was running in their minds, Warner and Emmet stared at the governing gods defiantly.


    They were well-prepared for their potential attack. Once these governing gods really dared to rush and step into the eye of the cosmos, the pair were ready to welcome them with their powerful joint sword strike.


    "Don''t be afraid! We have more than fifty people on our side! No matter how strong they are, they can''t easily defeat all of us.

 Chapter 4359 Supreme Grandmaster Donovan Attacks (Part Two)

    Move out!


    Let''s go inside and take them out!"


    Eventually, the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos took the lead and rushed towards the eye of the cosmos.


    "Humph! We commend your bravery. But you''re all stupid if you think that you can overpower us because of your sheer number!"


    Without any hesitation, Warner and Emmet swung their swords violently and proceeded to slash down the intruders through their combined prowess.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Out of nowhere, a fierce battle broke out between the fifty governing gods and the infamous duo.


    The backlash from the energy released from the battle was too terrifying and destructive.


    Needless to say, the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos were all very powerful.


    Each of them had already experienced hundreds of battles and was a strong warrior individually.


    They unleashed their saber light that roared mightily towards Warner and Emmet.


    At the same time, the endless bright sword aura from the masters of the Sword Cosmos turned into a dazzling sea and flooded towards the duo. In a flash, the two of them were recipients of such intense attacks.


    More than fifty highly-skilled governing gods used their most powerful secret skills to destroy the pair, generating a catastrophic power that could even destroy the space and time itself.


    On the other hand, this devastating force was answered head-on by Warner and Emmet as they swayed their swords and released a cataclysmic power that was equal to the force of the governing gods.


    Every time they swung their swords, it would cause a horrifying trembling that was caused by the great cosmos force, sweeping everything in its way.


    "Ha-ha! This is such a great fight!"


    The ferocious look in warner''s eyes showed that he was very thrilled. He laughed frenziedly, enjoying every bit of it.


    The battle between the two sides dragged on and resulted in h


    erever it passed, it reflected a horrifying color that seemed like a bloody sea that could be found in hell. The aura it emanated was so mighty that it could topple mountains and diminish vast seas. It could easily oppress heaven and earth.


    "What is that thing? It''s so ominous!"


    Even Warner and Emmet were surprised and terrified of it.


    The thick blood-red blade radiance slashed from the distant space and time, containing an immense amount of great cosmos force.


    At the same time, it contained the most powerful blade skill. The energy and destructive power of it were overwhelming.


    "Watch out!"


    Both Warner and Emmet felt a chill crawled down their spines. A strong sense of crisis engulfed them that almost took their breaths away. They exchanged glances and reminded each other to do their best to dodge it.


    "What an intense saber skill!


    The energy it carried is calamitous!


    How could there be such a master in the Blade Cosmos to possess such power?!


    Who is this Donovan? Did they just call him ''supreme grandmaster''?"


    Austin, who was still cultivating, was also briefly stopped as he perceived the blood-red blade radiance. Disturbed by its eerie aura, he furrowed his eyebrows and couldn''t remove his focus from it.

 Chapter 4360 The Stronger One

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the blood-red blade radiance slashed towards Warner and Emmet.


    Both space and time collapsed and disintegrated into nothingness wherever it passed.


    Whoop! Whoop!


    A terrifying sound burst forth from the blade radiance at the same time, making the entire void grow dark, as if doomsday had come.


    "Let''s go all out and kill them!"


    Warner and Emmet yelled. Both of them quickly realized that the blade radiance completely locked on them and there was no way to escape. Since they were left with no other option, they just gritted their teeth and rushed towards it, fully intending to fight it head on.


    With their two swords combined, they rushed forward to block the radiance.


    Boom!


    Torrent-like blade energy surged forth and spread in all directions before their ears even stopped ringing from the deafening explosion.


    Puff! Puff!


    Blood burst out of the lips of Warner and Emmet as they were thrown far away at the same time.


    "This is the power of the pure great cosmos force!


    How terrifying!"


    Trembles wracked through their bodies as their faces turned a ghostly pale. Even their hearts couldn''t stop pounding heavily in their chests and their blood madly surged within their bodies.


    Both of their spiritual souls could also feel a sliver of pain.


    From the moment the destructive blade aura entered their bodies, it began to invade and destroy their internal organs.


    "This is bad! Master, we''re injured,"


    they immediately reported to Austin through their telepathic link.


    "I see, be careful.


    I suspect that it wasn''t a governing god who attacked you,"


    Austin replied quickly, his brows pulling into a frown.


    Terrifying wouldn''t even begin to describe this blade aura.


    No matter how he looked at it, it wasn''t the fighting power of a governing god at all.


    Even in Austin''s wildest imagination, such a horrible governing god didn''t exist.


    "What?


    If it wasn''t from the governing god, could it be the god of chaos?


    But that''s impossible!


    Master, if a god of chaos attacked us, we wouldn''t have been able to resist at all!


    The god of chaos is invincible!"


    Shock filled Warner and Emmet to the core when they processed Austin''s words.


    "Don''t worry.


    A god of chaos wouldn''t act rashly.


    Otherwise, everything here would no longer exist if the god of chaos launched a strike.


    I just think that the attack just now was an energy attack at the god of chaos level.


    It do


    "You two have only cultivated half of the cultivation method, yet you can already resist so many governing gods in the eye of this cosmos.


    I''ve already cultivated the entire version of the method. So the fighting power I can unleash is naturally stronger than yours,"


    Austin explained to them through telepathy.


    "That''s right!


    You can now control denser great cosmos force to fight against the enemy.


    Your fighting power is naturally stronger than ours!"


    Both of them lit up in realization and nearly started clapping in joy.


    It was undeniable that Warner and Emmet''s combination was powerful.


    However, they could only unleash such strong fight power while they were in the eye of the cosmos and could take advantage of all the great cosmos force that could be found.


    Since Austin finally finished cultivating the whole version of the method, he was able to do that as well.


    In fact, Austin truly intended to lure these governing gods into the eye of the cosmos and his plan worked perfectly.


    Now that the entire Ethereal World had become his territory, he would have the absolute advantage in this battle.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All five of the rapidly spinning energy vortexes behind Austin had already absorbed a massive amount of great cosmos force, each releasing an aura that could destroy time and space, as well as suppress everything.


    In the face of such power, it was hard to deny that Austin was the absolute ruler in the eye of the cosmos!


    Whoosh!


    Austin raised his hand to launch an attack.


    Immediately, a plain yet terrifying sword-light lit up the void for hundreds of millions of miles and slashed out!

 Chapter 4361 The Invincible Warrior

    This sword-light that Austin unleashed was driven by the great cosmos force, and it contained Austin''s strongest sword energy.


    It was gentle yet powerful like the first ray of sunlight right at the break of dawn,


    which brought hope for a new chance in life.


    With the strongest energy and the most brilliant enlightenment of swordsmanship, this strike was absolutely extraordinary, without any need for violence or murderous will.


    There was nothing but supreme enlightenment, along with great spiritual sense and the essence of swordsmanship contained in it.


    The sword-light flashed, containing supreme mental power, and slashed at one of the governing gods.


    This was the most powerful strike that Austin had ever launched.


    Despite the sheer power, it looked very calm and peaceful.


    It even seemed to move cautiously.


    For the entire duration, time seemed to stretch. The plain sword-light slowly slid through the void, like a koi fish, swimming towards the targeted governing god.


    Everyone could see it clearly and anticipate what was going to happen next.


    The governing god who was under attack saw the sword-light slowly approaching him.


    He knew that he needed to dodge it.


    Strangely, before he could even take any action,


    the seemingly plain and slow sword-light already made contact with his body and stabbed itself right into his chest.


    Then, the sword-light twisted slightly and his body exploded into a mist of blood.


    "Argghhhh!"


    The spiritual soul of the governing god appeared in the void, screaming in agony.


    At that time, a great sense of horror and despair enveloped him. He was not yet ready to die.


    He couldn''t accept the fate that he ended up with. The sword-light that destroyed him looked ordinary and moved slowly. He saw it coming at him clearly and thought that he had enough time to dodge it. However, his body still ended up bursting into pieces. He was in no capacity to figure out what happened.


    "Austin, you damn brat! This is not over! You''re courting death!


    I won''t let you go and I will make sure of it!"


    he roared at Austin, as he gritted his teeth.


    At the same time, he began the painful process of reconstructing his physical body.


    "Let''s kill him together!"


    "End his life today! It''s the perfect time!"


    Right at that time, the other governing gods decided to join hands and deal with Austin together.


    Streaks of overbearing blade radiance swept across the air, producing terrifying power which was enough to destroy time and space, suppress everything within close range, and sweep across the infinite void.


    The sharp sword radiance cut the space and time of the surroundings into pieces.


    "Perfect! Come and fight me, all of you!"


    Austin shouted as he wielded his long sword at the furious governing gods.


    Simultaneously, immense great cosmos force was madly poured into the long sword.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With the long sword slashing


    y had both been seriously injured by the blood-red blade radiance.


    Because of this, Austin instructed them to hold off any attacks and not to make another move. He was the one who would take care of all the enemies.


    "All of you, die!"


    Austin shouted and launched another batch of strikes.


    Crack! Crack!


    Instantly, Austin slashed off half of an old man''s shoulder with his sword.


    Bang!


    Then, he smashed the old man''s head with just one punch.


    "Arghh!"


    The old man''s body collapsed in a heap and his spiritual soul appeared in the void not far away, screaming in despair.


    "Brat, I swear I will make you pay for this!


    I will go after you no matter where you go! I swear it!


    Death shall come knocking with me at your door!"


    the old man''s spiritual soul cursed, his eyes full of raging resentment.


    At the same time, his body began quickly reconstituting.


    It was not yet the ultimate end for such a governing god.


    "Screw you and go to hell!"


    Austin took a giant step forward, came to the old man''s spiritual soul and slashed it with his sword.


    The old man was still rebuilding his body and had no power to resist at all.


    Moreover, Austin''s speed was beyond his expectation.


    Puff!


    His body, which had just started to reorganize, was cut into pieces by Austin''s sword again and exploded into a cloud of blood mist.


    "Old man, you want to kill me, huh? Now you will never have the chance to do that,"


    Austin sneered with a chuckle.


    ''I wonder what would happen if I used the Puppet Strings to deal with that governing god. Maybe I can give it a try and see whether I can subdue him.


    Anyway, it won''t hurt to test it first!''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Then, he paused to concentrate and summon the Puppet Strings.


    Immediately, a large number of red strings shot out of Austin''s Soul Sea and penetrated the old man''s spiritual soul.


    "Arghhh!


    Everyone, help me!"


    the old man cried out in pain.

 Chapter 4362 Austins Slaughter

    This old man was a governing god from the Ximen Clan, one of the four major forces from the Sword Cosmos.


    "You, brat!


    Stop it right now!"


    "Austin, he is a reclusive elder of the Ximen Clan! If you lay a finger on him, we will hunt you down until the day you die!"


    the governing gods of the Sword Cosmos roared mightily as they released a violent sword-light that shot towards Austin like a violent storm.


    Apart from that, they also activated all kinds of law energy and magic treasures at the chaotic level. They threw all of them at Austin and created a massive combined attack.


    "Kill him at once!"


    The governing gods of the Blade Cosmos also joined the fray and rushed towards Austin.


    They wanted to beat him as fast as possible because his earlier performance terrified them to their core.


    They knew that if they didn''t kill Austin today, he would become even stronger, and their chance of defeating him would become much slimmer.


    They had also established their enmity towards Austin, whom they deemed to be a formidable enemy. Thus, they were also determined to get rid of him no matter what.


    The simultaneous attacks from more than fifty governing gods were absolutely terrifying. They could destroy time, space, and countless worlds at will.


    All of these devastating strikes were directed towards Austin.


    The energy they released shattered everything in the surroundings, creating countless illusory images due to the destruction of time and space. The space barriers also cracked and collapsed one after another.


    "Go to hell, brat!"


    An extremely powerful governing god from the Blade Cosmos suddenly shouted as a golden saber darted out from between his eyebrows. It slashed towards Austin, carrying overbearing blade energy.


    It was a secret skill that combined the blade philosophy and spiritual energy. It could not only damage the body, but also hurt the enemy''s spiritual soul. This was a powerful skill that many cultivators should be wary of.


    "Oh? Are you trying to attack my spiritual soul?"


    Austin almost laughed as he asked this question.


    Facing the siege of more than fifty governing gods, he still looked very calm and unbothered. It was as if all the efforts of the governing gods against him was a big joke.


    "Fine! All my slaves, give me your spiritual energy!"


    Using his spiritual sense, he sent a message to all his slaves.


    Immediately after, all of his slaves in the Ethereal World hurriedly opened their Soul Seas to Austin.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Tremendous spiritual energy surged out from their Soul Seas and quickly gushed towards Austin through special channels.


    These special channels were constructed from law runes related to spiritual souls. The speed at which the slaves'' spiritual energy was transmitted wa


    d down.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Not wasting any time, Austin used his Ultimate Mind Sword Skill. Countless streaks of sword-lights darted out and enveloped them.


    The sword-lights aimed directly at the governing gods.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    At the same time, Austin also activated the Puppet Strings. Thousands of red silk strings soared into the sky and rained down towards the governing gods.


    Commonly, Austin used this secret skill to subdue and control the creatures that he wanted to enslave.


    However, in its normal form, these ominous strings were very powerful weapons to attack spiritual souls.


    "What is with this guy? He''s too powerful!"


    All the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos were stunned to their core as they were put at such a tight position.


    Austin''s attack made them extremely slow. As they were being suppressed, they were all confused as to how they could break free from it.


    Splat!


    As Austin wielded his long sword, he slashed it again towards the old governing god, shattering his reorganizing body. In an instant, it was immediately turned into a mere blood mist.


    "Argh! Damn it!"


    The governing god let out a miserable scream. He had actually lost count of the number of times that his body exploded.


    He was already in a life-threatening condition because of all his injuries.


    At the same time, he had also lost so much energy and treasures as he continuously tried to heal himself.


    It was known to all that a governing god could certainly recover even if his physical body was completely smashed into pieces.


    However, repeatedly experiencing this kind of suffering could still take a huge toll on the body of the one undergoing this torture.


    Furthermore, although it was extremely difficult to kill a governing god, it wasn''t impossible, especially if he had already taken a significant amount of damage.

 Chapter 4363 The Enemy Got Hit

    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    While he was ruthlessly slashing the body of his opponent, Austin also used the secret skill of Puppet Strings. Hundreds of red colored strings were thrown towards the enemy''s spiritual soul. His opponent was a governing god from the Blade Cosmos and if this attack succeeded, the results would be incredible.


    Just now, Austin had tried to use the Puppet Strings on the old man from the Sword Cosmos, but was interrupted by the joint attack of more than fifty governing gods.


    He really wanted to try the Puppet Strings on the governing gods and see what results it would yield.


    Like a swarm of millions of arrows, the strings broke through his opponent''s defenses into his Soul Sea. Within moments, his Soul Sea was filled with a cloud of red.


    "What the hell is that?


    Get out of my Soul Sea!"


    The governing god furiously yelped in panicked tone.


    Boom!


    Sensing danger, his spiritual sense imploded into huge waves inside his Soul Sea, slapping crazily against the red strings to counterattack.


    At the same time, numerous magic treasures emerged to protect his spiritual soul. They flew out one by one and tightly enclosed his spiritual soul in the center.


    A large number of law runes related to spiritual souls were constantly being created to strengthen the governing god''s Soul Sea.


    The governing gods who''d attacked Austin today had walked this plane of existence for a long while now. They had learnt various kinds of brilliant secret skills to save their lives.


    For any cultivator, the spiritual soul was the core of their being and was extremely precious.


    Therefore, every governing god would ensure the highest level of protection for his spiritual soul.


    "Blow it away!"


    Austin''s eyebrows furrowed as he roared fiercely.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There was a soft implosion in the air as an endless amount of spiritual soul energy converged over Austin''s head and dashed straight towards the Soul Sea of his opponent. Austin was getting furious at the amount of resistance the governing god was putting and therefore, he''d activated a secret skill.


    This skill had summoned the spiritual soul energy of more than ten thousand divine gods who were his slaves. The burst of energy seared the space as it rushed towards the governing god with the most terrifying momentum.


    Bang!


    The fearsome river of spiritual soul energy forcefully crashed into the Soul Sea of the governing god from the Blade Cosmos.


    There was a huge flash as the magic treasures and arrays that were protecting his spiritual soul were bombarded with vast amounts of spiritual soul energy. Unable to withstand so much force, they exploded like fireworks and burst into nothingness.


    The collisions between the vast river of spiritual soul energy and the governing god''s own defenses had severely damaged his Soul Sea.


    "Argh!"


    The governing god let out a tormented scream.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Austin took the opportunity to activate another round of the Puppet Strings attack. A large number of puppet strings flew towards the governing god once again and wrapped themselves around his spiritual soul. The man was forced to stand still.


    Very soon, the spiritual soul of the governing god was blocked, and it was turned into a motionless blood-red mummy.


    "Ahh!"


    He struggled miserably but was unable to move.


    "Surrender to me!"


    Austin laughed maniacally, though his demand sounded rather expectant.


    If he could subdue a master at the governing god''s level, it would be of great significance to Austin.


    But ver


    veral years of cultivation and development, the spiritual tree had turned into a towering giant with dense branches and leaves that reached the sky. It had amazing spiritual power.


    Thunderous roars echoed in the sky.


    The beast was growling in panic under the simultaneous attack of the strings and the spiritual tree.


    It was struggling hysterically to get rid of its bindings but was finding itself unable.


    Unwillingly, it found itself dragged towards Austin''s Soul Sea despite the enormous amount of resistance it was putting forward. The simply unimaginable number of red strings and the branches and leaves of Austin''s spiritual tree were too much for the beast to handle.


    Although it had amazing amounts of spiritual soul energy, it was no match for Austin.


    Since Austin was using the spiritual soul energy of his more than ten thousand divine god slaves, he was simply unstoppable.


    Inch by inch, the beast was pulled closer.


    "What are you doing? Stop it!"


    Rollins was dumbfounded at the horrific sight.


    "Austin, stop you bastard!"


    Rollins roared desperately.


    The giant snow-white beast was actually a remnant soul which he had come across


    accidentally during his wanderings in the Absolute Space Sea.


    It had since become one of his trump cards.


    "I won''t stop. What can you do to me?"


    Austin sneered.


    Clang!


    Austin waved the long sword in his hand casually and its almighty power instantly sent the bone sword flying into the distance.


    Puff!


    Austin then aggressively slashed towards Rollins and the long sword in his hand pierced through the void. Hundreds of millions of miles of space in front of him was slashed horizontally, and Rollins also suffered the same fate.


    "Ahh!"


    All that remained of Rollins was one last, pathetic scream and there was a horrified silence after that, broken only by the snow-white beast''s roars of panic.


    A vicious smile plastered Austin''s face as he carried on pulling the beast inwards.


    Soon, the beast was dragged into his Soul Sea by a large number of red puppet strings and the branches of his spiritual tree.


    Time itself seemed to halt as the doomed fate fell upon the beast.


    The spiritual tree, the spiritual heart, the spiritual dragon, the Chaotic Ice Lotus, and millions of puppet strings swarmed around the beast and attacked it with an unstoppable joint force!

 Chapter 4364 Enemies Retreated

    "Brat, don''t be such a dick!"


    When the other governing gods of the Sword Cosmos saw that Rollins was trapped in a difficult situation, they all rushed over to help him.


    "Die!"


    With a roar, Austin again wielded his sword, still dripping with blood and emitting a faint blood light that covered a wide area as it rushed in all directions.


    The three energy vortices behind him let out deafening and terrifying roars as well.


    Boom!


    Just then, the void gave in and exploded, while the sky collapsed and the earth crumbled. The hundreds of millions of miles of space was shaken into one massive chaotic turbulence. Everything was a mess as if it had returned to the past when the world was first created.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Austin and the governing gods of the Sword Cosmos crashed into each other.


    "This feels just great!"


    Austin raised his head and let out a long howl. He was really enjoying this fight.


    On the other hand, the governing gods of the Sword Cosmos were all shocked and furious that Austin wasn''t taking it seriously. They wanted his head on a platter.


    All by himself, Austin fearlessly fought against all of them. Despite being significantly outnumbered, he still gained the upper hand.


    "Austin, I demand that you give me back my treasure, or I swear, I will never let this go!"


    Rollins roared out to Austin.


    The residual soul of the snow-white beast was his favorite and one of his most important fighting tools.


    But now, it was forcefully being dragged into Austin''s Soul Sea and was being subdued by him.


    Rollins gnashed his teeth with furious and hateful eyes.


    "Come here and get it back if you think you are powerful enough!"


    Austin chuckled in response.


    Whoosh!


    With Austin controlling his mind, a plain sword-light instantly appeared and slashed at Rollins.


    At this time, his physical body had just regenerated and had been reconstructed, but his breath was extremely weak.


    He didn''t dare to fight against Austin anymore and retreated as fast as his remaining strength could carry him.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Austin employed his Mind Sword Skill.


    At the same time, he suppressed the other governing gods around him with his long sword and drew them all back. He then went out and chased after Rollins.


    "Austin, there are so many people here. Why did you single me out?"


    Rollins felt so annoyed and couldn''t help but shout fiercely. He couldn''t understand why Austin was targeting him alone.


    "Because you are the weakest one. Haven''t you heard? The weakest one is the easiest one to bully! And that pathetic weakling is you!"


    Austin laughed again, this time more sinister than the last.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The great cosmos force was packing in Austin''s body. He waved the long sword in his hand and slashed forward.


    Puff!


    The terrifying sword radiance hit Rollins'' shoulder and half of his body exploded on the spot, blood spl


    ning god was actually trembling with fear.


    There were so many of them, and there was only one of Austin, yet they could not even subdue him, let alone hurt him.


    As time progressed, more and more governing gods were injured and disabled.


    Although Austin was alone, he had the upper hand! His power, strength and skills were nothing ordinary.


    In this eye of the cosmos, Austin was able to control a massive amount of great cosmos force to fight against anyone who dared to go against him. He was absolutely invincible!


    "Forget it. In this place, we are no match for him!


    Retreat!"


    Finally, the remaining governing gods lost the will to fight.


    By then,


    more than thirty of them had been smashed into pieces and pulverized by Austin''s powerful strikes.


    Although the physical injury was not a big deal to them and was not fatal,


    Austin''s horrifying power made them feel inadequate and useless as governing gods.


    There was no hope for victory at all.


    It was meaningless to continue this battle and the loss they suffered was too depressing!


    It would be better to end it as soon as possible.


    "Retreat! Let''s get out of here!"


    an old man from the Blade Cosmos signaled his comrades through his spiritual sense.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Almost at the same time, they began to retreat at top speed.


    "It''s time for us to retreat as well!"


    Those from the Sword Cosmos also began to retreat one after another.


    "What the hell are you all doing? Don''t you try to leave like this! It''s not polite!"


    Austin shouted, and the long sword in his hand quickly grew larger, like a divine mountain, sweeping out and chasing after these governing gods.


    The sword began releasing terrible great cosmos force. It squeezed the void until it burst into pieces, shattering all time and space.


    "Argh!"


    The slowest of the governing gods was slightly grazed by the tip of the sword. One of his arms exploded on the spot.

 Chapter 4365 They All Ran Away

    "Boy, you''re a monster!


    You will die a horrible death for all the terrible things that you have done!" cried a governing god from the Blade Cosmos.


    His bodily movement skill was relatively slow, so he was the next one to be targeted by Austin.


    As he spoke, he twisted his body and turned into a beam of blade-light before soaring off into the distance.


    Unfortunately for him, escaping from Austin was not such an easy feat.


    "Don''t ever try to run away!" Austin barked, using his Shadowless Movement to catch up with him.


    With the help of the great cosmos force, his speed had increased by several times. As a result, the governing god he was chasing was no match for him.


    Each step he took was so unpredictable and elusive that even his shadows could not catch up with him.


    In a flash, Austin appeared in front of his target, causing him to stop in his tracks.


    The governing god was stunned, but he knew that he could not afford to let his guard down for even a split-second.


    "Get out of my way!" He lifted his hand, and a sharp and domineering blade radiance whizzed out.


    The overbearing blade radiance grew bigger and bigger as it moved forward.


    Every inch of space that it touched seemed to crack and break apart. Even the stars couldn''t hold their ground, and instead rolled away.


    But to Austin, this attack was nothing. With an unimpressed look on his face, he just stretched out his hand and flicked his finger.


    The next moment, a plain sword-light hurtled out of him and destroyed everything in sight.


    Fueled by the terrifying great cosmos force,


    the sword-light contained overwhelming power.


    The seemingly domineering blade radiance exploded in the void and turned into dust after colliding with Austin''s sword-light.


    "Boy, are you really going to push me so hard?"


    the governing god shouted when he saw how easily Austin deflected his attack. His face was pale and he was already breathless, indicating that he had already used most of his strength.


    Austin merely sneered in response.


    Just as he had expected, this governing god was an easy target.


    He channeled the mighty great cosmos force into the long sword in his hand before slashing out at the governing god again.


    "Boy, you''ve gone too far. I''ll fight you to the death!"


    the governing god roared and rushed at Austin, waving the long, thick blade in his hands. His long hair flew behind him as he charged forward.


    He was determined to fight with all his might.


    A frightening amount of power burst out of him. The dazzling blade radiance that exuded out of his body was like a vast sea that instantly drowned the void around him for millions of miles.


    The chaotic void collapsed in on itself,


    and time itself seemed to be about to break apart.


    However, in the eye of the cosmos, Austin was still much stronger than him.


    Although it seemed to take forever for the two of them to charge at each other,


    their weapons finally collided.


    They slashed against each other over and


    poke volumes about their strength.


    It was clear that they wouldn''t return any time soon.


    Besides, they hadn''t dared to come to the Ethereal World at all when Warner and Emmet had been guarding it.


    This time, they must have only come out of pure desperation.


    But now that they had witnessed his strength firsthand, Austin was sure that they would not dare to step into the Ethereal World, let alone the eye of the cosmos!


    In fact, this was exactly what he had wanted to establish, but he hadn''t expected that it would happen so soon.


    Since he had appointed the Ethereal World as the new headquarters of the Curry Sword Sect, he wanted to keep it as safe as possible.


    Moreover, Austin had another plan. After conquering the entire Sword Cosmos, he wanted to go back to the Sea of Chaos and bring the creatures of the three thousand big and small universes to the Ethereal World.


    After all, the Sword Cosmos was a supreme universe. The energy and laws present here were much more advanced than those in the other parts of the Sea of Chaos, which made it a better place for cultivation.


    "Well, I''m going to cultivate in seclusion now,"


    Austin said.


    He had gained a lot in this battle, including new knowledge and insights.


    He needed to cultivate in seclusion so that he could effectively absorb them.


    Shooting Warner and Emmet a serious look, he added, "I''m leaving the Curry Sword Sect in your capable hands.


    The semi-governing gods under my control are the elders of the sect. Ask them to help you take care of the affairs of the sect while you supervise them.


    I want the Curry Sword Sect to be the most powerful sect in the Sword Cosmos.


    As for the specific strategies to achieve this, the two of you can discuss them with the elders.


    We can also recruit young, talented creatures that we come across in the Sword Cosmos to be new members of the sect."


    Warner and Emmet nodded solemnly and replied in unison,


    "Master, please rest assured.


    We will do our best!"

 Chapter 4366 Make Trouble

    "All right. That sounds good."


    Austin quickly agreed.


    Currently, he wanted to make the Ethereal World his main headquarters in the Sword Cosmos.


    Right after, he entered the Chaotic Abyss��the core area of the eye of the cosmos.


    In the entire Sword Cosmos, this place was the most significant one.


    All the great cosmos forces in the Sword Cosmos were generated here before spreading out to every corner of the cosmos.


    Deep within the unfathomable abyss, a massive amount of great cosmos force surged continuously. It swirled and rampaged like violent torrents.


    Even martial arts masters as strong as governing gods would tremble in fear and astonishment when they witnessed it.


    However, that wasn''t the case for Austin. He didn''t feel bothered at all even after setting foot in this terrifying space. After all, he had already deciphered the secret of the great cosmos force and had cultivated it for his own perusal. Thus, right now, the great cosmos force had given him the ability to protect himself in the Chaotic Abyss.


    In fact, Austin felt extremely comfortable and peaceful while he was inside the abyss. Ironically, it was as if he experienced freedom in this place.


    "All right! I will try my best to absorb and refine the great cosmos force as much as possible!"


    Austin muttered to himself with such excitement.


    In the most recent battle, Austin defeated more than fifty governing gods on his own.


    However, he understood that he was only able to do so because of the great cosmos force.


    Because he had borrowed a large amount of great cosmos force from the eye of the cosmos, he was able to utilize it and temporarily merge it with his own power.


    But he deemed that it still wasn''t enough.


    Currently, Austin had a small amount of great cosmos force in his body, only accounting for a tenth of his total energy. He wanted more!


    Inside the Chaotic Abyss, Austin immediately sat with his legs crossed and began to cultivate.


    Swoosh!


    An energy-filled vortex appeared in Austin''s body and slowly rotated with great force.


    The surging great cosmos force in the surroundings was soon attracted by the energy vortex and started to gush towards Austin.


    During this process, time seemed to pass rapidly.


    In fact, an entire year lapsed without being noticed.


    At the same time, during this past year,


    Austin''s enemies didn''t dare to make any move. They cooped up in their lair and had seldom shown their faces in public.


    On the other hand, the Curry Sword Sect also took the opportunity to rebuild all of the strongholds that had been destroyed by their opponents.


    Moreover, they also built new ones to strengthen their status in the cosmos.


    All of the strongholds of the Curry Sword Sect were built in the form of a city.


    Each and every one of them was called the Curry Sword City.


    While Austin was away, Warner and Emmet were tasked to oversee Austin''s divine god slaves. They sent a large number of divine gods to construct the Curry Sword Cities in every world in the Sword Cosmos.


    Alongside this, the Curry Sword Sect announced to the whole Sword Cosmos that it was inviting interested talented young men to join the sect and become its disciples.


    There would be an examination, and everyone who successfully passed this could become a member of the Curry Sword Sect. Rewards and favorable conditions would be gi


    word Cosmos, the people of the four major forces had always been arrogant. It was their habit to boss anyone around and display an air of superiority around them.


    But now, they found a sect that wouldn''t yield to them no matter what.


    Because of the mutual hatred between these two sides, the Sword Cosmos was filled with commotion here and there.


    Gradually, the conflicts between them became the norm in the cosmos.


    Meanwhile, many young creatures were continuously compelled to join the Curry Sword Sect.


    Of course, this was because the Curry Sword Sect was on a constant rise.


    On the other hand, the four major forces seemed to experience a bottleneck.


    The disciples within the Curry Sword Sect were always treated fairly. According to their accomplishments in the examination, they would be rewarded with excellent cultivation resources and exceptional training for their development.


    In fact, the cultivation resources that each disciple acquired would be tremendous enough to make any outsider envious. This was the main reason why many young creatures thrived to be a member of the Curry Sword Sect.


    It was a direct order from Austin to be generous to every disciple of the Curry Sword Sect who had great potentials.


    As this news spread to every corner of the cosmos, more and more young talented individuals decided to join the sect.


    At this time, every new member of the Curry Sword Sect felt very proud as they started to enjoy a high status in the Sword Cosmos.


    This was an unimaginable scene that no one expected.


    Before the sudden rise of the Curry Sword Sect, all the young talents only yearned to be a member of either of the four major forces.


    It had become their dream to join the four major forces and become a high-ranking warrior.


    However, the Curry Sword Sect had offered them a more inviting choice.


    All in all, the Curry Sword Sect had begun to make trouble for the four major forces in all fields.


    Thus, the competition between the two sides became more intense.


    In reality, this was exactly what Austin was aiming for.


    Before he started cultivating in seclusion, Austin had firmly ordered Warner and Emmet to compete with the four major forces for the ruling power of the Sword Cosmos.

 Chapter 4367 Keep Growing Stronger

    Another year passed.


    The peace in the Sword Cosmos continued to grow more unstable as the Curry Sword Sect''s fight against the four major forces grew more and more frequent with each passing day.


    Battles between the two sides would sometimes occur out of nowhere.


    Warner and Emmet both commanded the Curry Sword Sect to attack the troops of the four major forces whenever they had the chance.


    This struck the nerves of their enemies.


    The leaders of the four major forces all suffered severe injuries in the battle of the Ethereal World a few years ago.


    They spent the last few years recovering.


    This forced them to stay clear of the Curry Sword Sect until they were back to their full strength.


    Even still, the Curry Sword Sect was on the offensive. They hunted down every member of the four major forces they could find in order to further weaken them.


    For the four major forces, this was like adding salt to their wounds.


    They couldn''t accept being humiliated by their enemy. After all, they were once the proud rulers of the Sword Cosmos.


    Ever since Sword Son Curry left this place, they banded together in order to gain absolute authority.


    Wherever they went in the Sword Cosmos, they were respected and feared.


    But now, they were nothing but a laughing stock.


    "Did you see how the Curry Sword Sect humiliated the four major forces?


    I thought they were supposed to be powerful. Could it be possible that they''re weakening?"


    "The Curry Sword Sect is developing so fast that it''s now on par with the four major forces!


    Only a fool wouldn''t see that they''re going to challenge the four major forces'' rule over the Sword Cosmos!"


    "I heard that Sword Son Curry is actually with his sect and is secretly supporting them.


    He may actually rule the Sword Cosmos once again!"


    "Maybe that''s true. After all, he is Master Sword''s disciple. Only a fool would underestimate his power!


    It seems that the rule of the four major forces might actually be nearing its end!"


    The Sword Cosmos buzzed with news about the ongoing war between the two sides.


    of an eye for them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A huge whirlpool of energy suddenly formed inside Austin''s body. As it slowly turned, it emitted a hot, scarlet-colored steam.


    A steady stream of great cosmos force was being absorbed by the vortex into his body, which was then refined into his own.


    Wisps of pure and rich great cosmos force flowed into his body nonstop.


    The great cosmos force was so pure that it contained no impurities at all.


    The energy released by Austin''s body grew stronger and stronger with every passing minute.


    His physical body also became stronger.


    Golden runes related to the body mystery ran through his flesh, bones and energy meridians.


    His body shone as bright as a star!


    At the same time, his spiritual soul also evolved because of the large amounts of great cosmos force that entered his body!


    In his Soul Sea, his spiritual soul also shone brightly. It emanated an endless stream of powerful aura while it sat in the middle of his Soul Sea.


    "The great cosmos force in my body almost makes up 40% of the total energy now!"


    Austin felt that he was unprecedentedly powerful!


    "The great cosmos force is really amazing!


    Now, with this kind of fighting power, I can defeat most of the governing gods!"


    he murmured to himself.


    "My fighting power has increased at least a hundred times!"


    His eyes widened with joy and excitement.

 Chapter 4368 End The Cultivation

    Austin was still cultivating in seclusion in the eye of the cosmos when the Curry Sword Sect was attacked.


    After much discussion, the four major forces had decided to attack the Curry Sword Sect now,


    while they still had the chance.


    The first places they struck were, of course, the strongholds of the Curry Sword Sect.


    One of the most prosperous cities of the Curry Sword Sect was suddenly invaded by a large group of murderous warriors one day.


    Before the people of this city could react,


    they were surrounded in all directions.


    A middle-aged man stepped out of the group of invaders and shouted arrogantly with his hands behind his back,


    "This city belonged to the Long Sword Sect!


    How dare you snatch it away from us?


    We''re taking it back.


    All the people of the Curry Sword Sect, get the hell out of here right now. Otherwise, don''t blame us for what happens to you!"


    The numerous divine gods from the Curry Sword Sect who were guarding the city slowly rose into the air.


    "Nonsense! This land used to be nothing but plains. Our Curry Sword Sect is the one that built it.


    Since when did it become your territory?


    Are you deliberately challenging us?" one of them shouted.


    The middle-aged man scoffed, "The whole Sword Cosmos belongs to the Long Sword Sect, including this city. Stop arguing unnecessarily.


    I''ll count to three.


    By the time I''m done, all of you should disappear from my sight.


    Otherwise, all of you will die!"


    "You''ve gone too far!


    Cut the crap and fight,"


    one of the divine gods of the Curry Sword Sect roared angrily.


    "Let''s fight!" the rest of the divine gods echoed.


    Although they hadn''t expected this invasion, they were all amped up and ready to fight to defend their city.


    "You losers, you''re just dirt beneath my feet. You think you can actually fight me?"


    the middle-aged man said coldly, utterly unnerved by the fervor of his enemies.


    He calmly stretched out a single finger and pointed forward. Everyone around him felt as if he was moving in slow-motion. The next moment, a dazzling beam of sword radiance burst forth from his finger.


    Then, his finger grew rapidly in size,


    turning into a divine mountain with overwhelming power in a matter of seconds.


    The void around the mountain imploded in an instant, sending shockwaves throughout the city.


    "Damn it,


    he''s a governing god!


    Let''s retreat!"


    a divine god from the Curry Sword Sect said, widening his eyes fearfully.


    "Do you really think you can escape?"


    the middle-aged man asked with a malicious look in his eyes. His voice was laced with the clear intent to kill.


    His gigantic f


    er with worry.


    "It''s okay.


    I knew that this day would come sooner or later.


    You two continue to guard the Ethereal World and protect the headquarters.


    I''ll take care of matters outside,"


    Austin replied calmly. His ability to maintain his composure in any situation lent confidence to his followers. It was one of the reasons they admired him so much.


    "Okay, we understand.


    Master, be careful,"


    Warner and Emmet replied in unison. As usual, they would carry out his orders with the utmost care.


    Austin walked out of the Ethereal World, staring thoughtfully into the distance.


    "It''s time to end this once and for all,"


    he murmured to himself.


    The four major forces were the ones who had opposed the Sword Son Curry back in the day. Therefore, the four major forces and the Curry Sword Sect were mortal enemies.


    Even if they hadn''t made the first move, Austin would have eventually gone to them to settle the score.


    After leaving the Ethereal World, he prowled in the void, searching for his target.


    At the same time,


    one of the armies of the four major forces besieged yet another city of the Curry Sword Sect.


    This was a strong army made of elite warriors,


    all of whom were burning with bloodthirsty desire.


    "You are from the Ximen Clan, aren''t you? Please leave this city right now. You are not welcome here!"


    a semi-governing god shouted from inside the city.


    One of the divine gods from the Ximen Clan scoffed in response and shouted,


    "Kill all the people of the Curry Sword Sect!


    Leave no one alive!"


    But there was an equally loud shout that followed from a citizen of the Curry Sword City.


    "Everyone, the opportunity to show our loyalty to our master has come. Let''s kill all these foreign enemies!"

 Chapter 4369 Our Master Arrived

    Only one semi-governing god was stationed here as the leader for the entire group to guard this Curry Sword City.


    Austin actually had dozens of semi-governing god slaves.


    However, there were plenty of Curry Sword Cities, so it was impossible to distribute a semi-governing god in each Curry Sword City.


    In fact, only the most important cities would be guarded by a semi-governing god.


    "Kill them!"


    Under the lead of the semi-governing god, a large number of people of Curry Sword Sect rushed out of the Curry Sword City.


    "Humph! A group of losers! Kill them all!"


    an elder of the Ximen Clan sneered at their attack.


    In the blink of an eye, the Ximen Clan''s army fell over the people of the Curry Sword Sect like an unstoppable tide.


    All five of the semi-governing gods on their side rushed forward to surround the semi-governing god from the Curry Sword Sect on all sides.


    A fierce battle quickly broke out between the two opposing forces.


    Deafening screams and shouts filled the air as they fought without holding anything back.


    Blood flowed like a restless river as more and more corpses scattered everywhere on the battlefield.


    However, the army of the Ximen Clan was bigger and well prepared.


    Soon enough, the tides of the battle began to turn to their favor.


    On the other hand, the people of the Curry Sword Sect already suffered great casualties.


    "We can''t disgrace our master!"


    "Fight for our master!"


    All the divine gods of the Curry Sword Sect were Austin''s slaves and they would willingly risk life and limb to fight against the warriors of the Ximen Clan.


    At this moment,


    a figure suddenly passed through the void and appeared in the sky above the Curry Sword City.


    "Humph, I can''t believe that the people of the Ximen Clan are attacking my men."


    Slowly but surely, the figure walked right into the battlefield with his hands behind his back.


    "Look! It''s our master!


    Master has arrived!"


    Surprise filled the divine gods of the Curry Sword Sect as they all turned to look at the approaching figure.


    All of them immediately realized that it was none other than Austin.


    "Master!"


    they all shouted excitedly.


    "Leader!"


    the disciples of the Curry Sword Sect also shouted in excitement.


    Ever since the Curry Sword Sect was established, Austin had been the lone leader of the sect.


    "It''s Austin!"


    Even the people of the Ximen Clan couldn''t hide their shock at the sight of him.


    It was no surprise that they w


    way.


    "Arghhh!"


    they all roared, their sword radiance boiling all over their bodies as they futilely tried to resist.


    No matter how hard they tried, it didn''t work.


    Without any hesitation, Austin''s big hand lifted them up.


    All their resistance was in vain. As soon as the big hand touched them, it was already impossible for them to escape.


    Like little chicks clutched by a child, Austin tightly held onto the four semi-governing gods.


    Dense great cosmos force emitted from his palm that thoroughly suppressed them and made them unable to move.


    Without any warning, Austin concentrated his mind.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A large number of puppet strings shot out of his Soul Sea and nearly drowned the four semi-governing gods.


    It merely took a moment for the skill to work.


    "Master!"


    the four semi-governing gods of the Ximen Clan politely greeted Austin as they bowed their heads to him.


    "Perfect."


    Austin gave them a light nod.


    "You shall continue to be in charge of this Curry Sword City,"


    Austin decided, turning to look at the semi-governing god of the Curry Sword Sect.


    "Yes, sir!"


    he answered immediately.


    "You four, follow me for now,"


    he then said to the four semi-governing gods whom he just turned into his slaves.


    "Yes, master,"


    they answered in unison.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    After those words, Austin strode forward.


    The four semi-governing gods used their bodily movement skills and followed Austin closely at his heels.


    "Tell me, what''s going on with the four major forces?"


    Austin questioned the four slaves as he moved through the void casually with his hands behind his back.

 Chapter 4370 The Ximen World

    "Master, the people of the four major forces are trying to destroy all the strongholds of the Curry Sword Sect,"


    one of the semi-governing gods replied.


    He had become Austin''s slave so he was naturally on Austin''s side and regarded the four major forces as enemies.


    "Master, as far as I know, there are governing gods of all the four major forces. They are the ones leading their armies as we speak,"


    another slave added.


    "Hmm. Okay, I see."


    Austin sneered, his eyes flashing with coldness.


    It was obvious that the governing gods of the four major forces were aiming to fight Austin!


    The purpose of all their courses of action was to lure Austin out of the Ethereal World.


    As long as Austin stayed in the Ethereal World, they couldn''t do anything to him. This wildly frustrated them.


    In the last battle in the eye of the Sword Cosmos in the Ethereal World, Austin had completely traumatized the governing gods of the four major forces, scaring them out of their wits.


    "You are getting desperate to lure me out, aren''t you?


    Well, here I am. Come and get me!"


    His voice remained cold but fierce.


    By now, forty percent of Austin''s body was filled with the great cosmos force.


    As a result, his fighting power had advanced by leaps and bounds.


    Knowing this, he had become keen on fighting several governing gods at the same time and testing what his powers could do.


    That was why Austin decided to leave the Ethereal World.


    "Master, the people of the four major forces have come to deal with the Curry Sword Cities. They are now everywhere.


    We have to hurry, or our cities will all be destroyed soon,"


    another slave urged.


    "All of you relax. We don''t need to be in a rush.


    I am their target. They did all those just to lure me out.


    As long as I show up, they will come to me and ignore everything else,"


    reassured Austin.


    "Having said that, we must now go to the headquarters of the Ximen Clan


    It''s time for us to settle the accounts with the four major forces,"


    he then added decisively.


    "Master..."


    The four semi-governing gods were stunned at his words.


    "Master, are you sure? Are we really going to the Ximen Clan? Their headquarters is heavily guarded, and there are several elders there who cultivate in seclusion all year round.


    In addition, the Ximen Clan is known to be very powerful,"


    one of them said with hesitation.


    They were well aware of the Ximen Clan''s strength and capabilities.


    When they heard Austin deciding to go to the headquarters of the Ximen Clan, they were taken aback.


    "Worry not. Jus


    is the territory of the Ximen Clan. No one is allowed to come in without permission or consent!"


    The middle-aged man was a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    "Save your speech. We don''t need to hear it. But if you don''t want to die, then you''d better get out of my way,"


    Austin said calmly, death flashing in his eyes.


    "Go to hell! Who do you think you are?!"


    The middle-aged man grew furious at Austin''s arrogant words.


    Swoop!


    He made a move and a streak of sword-light shone brightly and slashed at Austin''s head.


    To anyone who was familiar, it could be seen that this middle-aged man''s swordsmanship was a little similar to Austin''s. It was inverted, which looked simple, but its power was equally terrifying.


    The sword-light reached Austin in an instant.


    But Austin didn''t dodge.


    Bang!


    The plain sword-light hit Austin in the head.


    There were blinding flash and an explosion, but Austin suffered no damage or injury.


    As soon as the sword-light touched Austin''s head, it dimmed down. Then it was directly absorbed and disappeared.


    "What the hell?"


    The middle-aged man was startled and almost fell back.


    He used all his strength in that strike, but his opponent was completely unharmed without even a little scratch.


    It was as if a breeze simply flew over him.


    "What just freaking happened? Who the hell are you?" he asked with a flabbergasted face


    as he felt his scalp tingle and a cold chill run down his spine.


    He had been responsible for guarding the ancestral land for such a long time, so he didn''t know much about the outside world and couldn''t recognize who Austin was.


    "I''m the one who came here to destroy the Ximen Clan,"


    Austin replied flatly with a smirk.

 Chapter 4371 Breaking Into The Ancestral Land

    "Hey, brat! Do you want to die early?"


    the middle-aged man shouted furiously at Austin.


    "Do you have any idea what this place is?


    This is the ancestral land of the Ximen Clan, you fool! It represented the clan''s dignity and honor!


    It is one of the most sacred and inviolable places in the entire Sword Cosmos.


    Then, you''ll just barge in here and claim that you''re going to destroy the Ximen Clan?


    This was the most serious provocation that we have received since the establishment of the clan!


    You don''t know who you''re dealing with! You will die here!


    Say your prayers because no one in the whole Sword Cosmos can save you now!"


    The middle-aged man was full of resentment and disdain. His eyes opened wide as he expressed his burning anger.


    At the same time, he had also sent a message to the members of the Ximen Clan, telling them what was happening in the ancestral land.


    Although he knew how powerful Austin was, his wrath was the one taking over at this moment.


    After all, this was a direct insult to the dignity of the whole Ximen Clan. As an esteemed member, he would never tolerate it.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    In a fit of rage, the middle-aged man swiftly took action.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    He waved his hand, and three thick sword radiances immediately flew out. They constantly enlarged, transforming into what looked like gushing rivers that slashed at Austin.


    Swoosh!


    Seeing the attacks of the middle-aged man, Austin also waved his hand and unleashed hundreds of millions of dazzling sword-lights from his palm.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the middle-aged man was directly hit by Austin''s ravaging palm strike.


    Crash!


    Austin continued to slap the middle-aged man with his palm. He summoned a vast amount of energy and used it to torture his enemy.


    "Argh!"


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but scream in horror. He wasn''t able to resist at all.


    After all, the young man''s attacks contained a huge amount of great cosmos force, which easily suppressed him and rendered him motionless.


    ''How the hell is that possible? This guy is just a genuine premium-grade divine god, but the pressure that he can release is as powerful as that of a governing god! That makes no sense!''


    the middle-aged man exclaimed inwardly as he was consumed by deathly fear.


    Splat!


    Without any resistance, the middle-aged man was utterly smashed into pieces by Austin''s palm. He turned into a blood mist that scattered all over the place.


    "Damn it!


    You, monster!"


    The middle-aged man''s spiritual soul suddenly emerged from a distance.


    Seeing this, Austin instantly waved his sleeve and pulled the spiritual soul back to him.


    Under the control of his mind, endless puppet strings shot out from his Soul Sea. A large number of red strings suddenly rushed out and tied the middle-aged man''s spiritual soul.


    While doing so, Austin strode deep towards the ancestral land of t


    es of the clan weren''t allowed inside, let alone total strangers.


    Generally speaking, only the senior members of the Ximen Clan or the high-ranking masters responsible for guarding the area were qualified and permitted to enter the place.


    Therefore, there were only a few creatures here, aside from the masters who were cultivating in seclusion.


    As Austin and his slaves looked around some more, they still found no one else coming to them.


    However, a moment later, they finally saw someone.


    "Who are you?


    What the hell are you doing here?!"


    A roaring voice came from afar. Austin immediately perceived that this man''s sword radiance was unleashed and was directed at his group.


    Soon after, a tall and thin old man in a yellow robe came into their sight.


    He exuded a majestic temperament as he strode towards Austin.


    At the same time, he waved his sleeves and released endless yellow sword radiance that erupted from his body. It was like a yellow storm that caused divine mountains to shake violently with terrifying momentum.


    "Pestilent brat! How dare you trespass into the ancestral land of the Ximen Clan?!"


    The old man glared at Austin. His voice was sonorous and dignified.


    This man was actually a semi-governing god.


    "Master, leave him to us."


    The four slaves behind Austin quickly offered to fight on his behalf.


    "There''s no need. It''ll be faster if I take care of him. Just a flick of my finger will finish the deed,"


    Austin said flatly as he shook his head.


    "What did you just say? You''re full of yourself, aren''t you?!


    I don''t care who you are and what your background is! How dare you insult me and desecrate the ancestral land of our clan!


    You shall face the most extreme punishment there is!


    Now, I''ll give you a choice. Do you want to apologize and finish yourself off, or do you want me to make you do it myself?"


    the old man shouted angrily right after hearing Austin''s remarks.

 Chapter 4372 A Real Master Appeared

    "I''m afraid you''re not qualified to say that to me,"


    Austin said with a straight face.


    "I will be the one to decide that!"


    The old man in yellow robe became infuriated with Austin''s remarks. Obviously, he couldn''t tolerate such behavior, especially upon perceiving that Austin was supposed to be weaker than him in terms of cultivation level. He immediately flew into a rage as he witnessed how the young man looked down upon him.


    Swoosh!


    Endless yellow sword radiances surged forth and erupted constantly. They continuously exploded in the air as they slashed towards Austin.


    Boom! Boom!


    The space where Austin was standing collapsed due to the energy emitted by the sword radiances.


    They continued to spread all over the sky, causing the void to distort and disintegrate inch by inch.


    Without a doubt, the old man was really good at swordsmanship. Even if he was just a semi-governing god, his skills and strength must be above his peers.


    However, Austin was in a league of his own.


    His attacks were out of this world and extremely devastating.


    Before him, the attacks of the governing god were just like the spring breeze. They posed no threat to him at all.


    With his hands behind his back, Austin deliberately let the yellow sword radiance hit him.


    Without Austin''s slightest intention of dodging, the attacks of the semi-governing god poured down on him.


    However, all of them were just absorbed into his body.


    In the blink of an eye, the vicious yellow sword radiances that enveloped the sky disappeared, leaving not a single trace.


    On the other hand, Austin just stood there, unharmed. He didn''t even move an inch.


    "Are you kidding me? What kind of monster are you?!"


    The old man couldn''t help but stare at Austin in shock. He was in utter disbelief of what just happened.


    "W-who the hell are you?"


    He had been responsible for guarding the ancestral land all year round, meaning he wasn''t aware of what was happening in the outside world. That was why even though Austin was widely known in the Sword Cosmos, he still didn''t know the young man.


    "I''m the one who''s going to destroy the Ximen Clan,"


    Austin replied in a calm but authoritative tone.


    As he spoke, a faint sword-light slashed out and directly cut the old man standing in front of him.


    Immediately after, tens of thousands of red silk strings shot out and invaded the Soul Sea of the semi-governing god, wrapping and restraining his spiritual soul.


    Since he was just a semi-governing god, his kind was just as weak as an insect in front of Austin now.


    A few seconds later, he was completely subdued.


    "Master."


    The newly-enslaved semi-governing god bowed and greeted Austin respectfully.


    Afterward, Austin continued to go deeper within the ancestral land.


    However, just after taking a few steps, an army from the Ximen Clan already appeared in front of them.


    "Anyone who breaks into the ancestral land of the Ximen Clan without permission shall be sentenced


    a! Why are you old people always in denial?


    Open your eyes a little. Then, maybe you''ll see that the Ximen Clan is the one in trouble.


    After all, I''m here to ravage this place to the ground!"


    Austin roared mightily in open defiance.


    "Bring it on, brat! We will end your life here today!" the old man snapped back.


    Then, nine streams of sword auras formed by a large amount of sword radiance gushed out from his body.


    These nine streams of sword auras were constantly surging and gleaming.


    It was as if the nine starry galaxies converged at one point and dashed towards Austin.


    Crash!


    In the face of the old man''s astounding attack, there was no hint of panic on Austin''s face. He brandished his long sword and forcefully slashed it forward.


    Boom!


    In a flash, the nine streams of sword auras collided with Austin''s long sword.


    A terrifying amount of energy clashed and the backlash from the impact spread in all directions.


    "You''re the one to die first, old man!"


    Austin roared viciously as he dashed forward.


    At the same moment, the nine streams of sword auras became dimmer and dimmer, like candlelight being blown by the wind, and then gradually extinguished.


    "What the heck?!"


    The governing god was so surprised at the result of their clash.


    Of course, he had already known how great Austin''s fighting power was. But he still didn''t expect that his strongest attack would just be rendered useless just like that.


    Now, he had a deeper understanding of what this young man was really capable of.


    "Austin, you''ll pay for everything you''ve done!


    Don''t you have a shred of humanity left in you? You mercilessly killed several of my clansmen.


    You have always been against us and dragged us down!


    Aren''t you afraid that the entire Ximen Clan would hunt you down until the day you die?!"


    the old governing god ranted profusely and threatened Austin. The only thing that still fueled him to go on was his undying hatred towards the young man.

 Chapter 4373 Crush The Enemy

    "So what? Do I need to be afraid of the Ximen Clan?


    Don''t even try to threaten me, old man. It won''t work on me.


    I''m here to destroy the Ximen Clan, and that won''t change,"


    Austin sneered.


    "Stop shooting your mouth off.


    Our clan has existed for several eras while you''re just a young man. How do you have the audacity to claim that you are going to destroy it?


    Go to hell!"


    the governing god fired back furiously.


    As soon as he finished speaking, an enormous sword appeared in his hand, almost too big for him to wield.


    But surprisingly, he moved it with unparalleled speed and momentum as he charged at Austin.


    For a moment, the endless bright sword radiance turned all the surrounding space white with a flash, as if millions of stars had exploded at the same time.


    However, Austin was quick to react. He swung his long sword, blocking the governing god''s attack without much effort.


    As the swords collided, the bright sword radiance dimmed down again, revealing the two warriors locked in battle.


    "Take this, old man!"


    With a complacent smirk on his face, Austin waved his long sword at an astonishing speed and used all kinds of mysterious sword strikes that he had in his arsenal.


    At the same time,


    he also activated the Mind Sword Skill, the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill, Puppet Strings, and a few other powerful secret skills one after another.


    The tremendous great cosmos force gushed out of Austin''s body, containing so much pressure that it crushed every inch of the void that it touched.


    "You..."


    The governing god was simply speechless. His entire body trembled lightly in a mixture of shock and surprise.


    Although he had heard that Austin was very powerful,


    he hadn''t expected him to be this strong.


    He had exerted all his energy and unleashed all his skills from the beginning because he had known that Austin was not easy to deal with.


    However, it was only now that he realized that he had still underestimated Austin.


    This governing god had the responsibility of guarding the ancestral land, and hence, he rarely went out.


    So unlike many of the other governing gods, he had neither battled Austin nor witnessed him battling someone else in person.


    Of course, he had heard that Austin had fought against dozens of governing gods on his own and not only survived, but also scared them off.


    However, he had taken all those stories with a grain of salt, remaining dubious even as he listened to the other governing gods talk about their firsthand experience fighting against Austin. After all, everyone had the tendency to exaggerate their battles.


    And more importantly, he just couldn''t believe that a young man who was only a genuine premium-grade divine god could take on dozens of governing gods alone.


    In fact, such a feat was unheard of in the entire Sword Cosmos.


    But now that he was directly facing Austin, the governing god finally realized that there was a high possibility of all those stories being true; Austin seemed more than capable of taking on dozens of governing gods at once!


    Faced with that much power, he of course stepped back in fright.


    Now that he had realized the extent of Austin''s power, he also knew that his life was in danger. Unfortunately for him, it was too late


    ning god yelled. Then, without holding anything back, he released his sword aura, which shone brightly as if there was a world of light contained in his body.


    However,


    it took Austin only another two moves to chop the governing god into pieces,


    causing his flesh and blood to splash everywhere.


    "Argh!"


    the governing god screamed in pain.


    Even as he screamed, he felt the unfightable sting of shame.


    As a governing god, he had always deemed himself to be one of the most powerful warriors.


    But now, he had lost miserably against a young man!


    Even if he survived this battle, he didn''t know if he could recover from the shame.


    "Austin, I won''t let you go!"


    he roared with determination.


    At the same time, his spiritual soul appeared in the distance and his body began to reconstruct.


    For governing gods, it took barely any time to rebuild their bodies.


    In fact, the whole process could be completed in the blink of an eye. This was a speed that most opponents couldn''t keep up with.


    However, Austin wasn''t like most opponents.


    While the governing god was rebuilding his body,


    Austin appeared at his side with immeasurable speed and once again slashed at him with his long sword.


    The governing god let out another scream, each one sounding more desperate than the last.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    Every time he tried to rebuild his body, it would be cut into pieces before the process was completed.


    How could he ever fight in such a situation?


    Fortunately for him, a majestic aura descended over the whole place, and a rumbling voice said,


    "Austin, how dare you make trouble for our Ximen Clan?"


    Then, a powerful pressure swept over the whole space in this area.


    That was immediately followed by the appearance of a governing god wearing golden robes. His aura was terrifying, to say the least.


    Then, another old man with white hair and a white beard also appeared, albeit from a different direction.


    As he walked step by step, he seemed to be moving at a snail''s pace, but in reality, his movements were swift and smooth. With every step he took, suns, moons, and stars appeared all around him, lighting up the sky.

 Chapter 4374 Fighting Against Four Governing Gods

    At this moment, two more governing god appeared to join the fray.


    Therefore, Austin was about to face four governing gods at the same time.


    Each of them emanated a bloodthirsty aura, which was extremely daunting.


    These four governing gods were usually in charge of guarding the ancestral land of the Ximen Clan and rarely showed up outside.


    Thus, it could be said that among the governing gods of the Sword Cosmos, their strength and skills weren''t properly gauged.


    However, it was still a fact that their power couldn''t be underestimated.


    Austin knew that he couldn''t let his guard down because they definitely were strong masters.


    "So, you must be the infamous Austin.


    I must admit that you really are something.


    You''re so young, yet your power has already reached an astounding level.


    You are indeed a rare genius that many people should be envious of.


    But you shouldn''t be so arrogant and disrespectful to the point that you''ve broken into the ancestral land of our clan.


    The Ximen Clan has existed for several eras. How do you plan to bring all of us down?"


    The governing god in a golden robe stared at Austin with his pair of majestic eyes. Even as he expressed his anger towards Austin, he still exuded a dignified aura.


    At this moment, the four of them surrounded the young man.


    The auras oozing from their bodies were appalling. They were bathed in divine radiance and just the looks in their eyes were as sharp as swords.


    Judging from their auras, Austin perceived that they must be extremely old. It also meant that they had experienced countless battles throughout their lifetime. They should not be as fickle as the other governing gods that he had fought before.


    In other words, with their strength, skills, wisdom, and experience, these four governing gods were beyond comparison.


    Meanwhile, the governing god who had just fought Austin, and was repeatedly broken into pieces, had already fled to heal himself.


    "So, Austin, are you going to surrender on your own volition, or should we make you yield instead?"


    one of them asked Austin with a straight face.


    This governing god was tall and burly. Between his eyebrows, there hung a small sword, which was constantly wriggling, like a living thing.


    At the same time, runes related to swordsmanship were constantly released from the bodies of these governing gods, making them look very sacred.


    "Austin, I advise that you just surrender. That way, you may have a swift death.


    Otherwise, we''ll promise you that you''re going to suffer a lot before you die miserably," another governing god commented.


    His white robe fluttered in the wind, and his eyes gleamed like the ancient stars.


    As he spoke, the billowing sound waves condensed into thousands of small swords that slashed directly at


    d out that his weapon was actually taken away by Austin.


    After all, it took him a lot of time, energy, and resources just to cultivate and refine this small sword.


    But now, it was as if a toy that was just stolen by some brute kid.


    "Ha-ha! Why don''t you take it back from me then? If you can''t, then it''s your fault,"


    Austin said with a playful smile.


    "Austin, you''re just a conceited brat after all! Take this strike!"


    Another governing god waved a golden sword and rushed towards the young man.


    Even at a glance, it was pretty obvious that the golden sword wasn''t any ordinary weapon.


    Austin could feel that it was a ghastly weapon just from the murderous intent that it was releasing.


    Swish! Swish!


    The golden sword continued to enlarge, as if a golden sacred mountain began to surface, blocking off the sky


    At the same time, the four governing gods regained their composure and did their best to give a combined all-out attack.


    They knew that the young man in front of them was indeed fearsome and powerful. It wouldn''t work if they fought him individually.


    After all, each of them was not a match for him.


    Thus, they needed to start working together to find a way to somehow deal with him.


    "Let''s fight without any reservations.


    The honor of our clan is the one at stake here!


    For the Ximen Clan, we need to kill this guy!"


    the old man with white hair and beard shouted firmly.


    Boom! Boom!


    Streaks of thick sword-light surged out from his body, like pillars supporting the sky. They were colossal, dazzling, and the aura they emanated was overwhelming.


    "That''s right, give me your very best, and I will trample over it!"


    Austin roared ferociously. The more he fought against these governing gods, the more vicious he became. He rushed forward without hesitation and challenged their abominable attacks head-on.

 Chapter 4375 The God-slaying Sword

    "Let''s see how you handle this!"


    one of the governing gods suddenly shouted and charged at Austin.


    Then, before his voice trailed off,


    a short black sword darted out of his body.


    It was only three inches long, but it seemed extremely sharp. It emitted boundless murderous will that could make anyone shiver at just a glance of it.


    Surrounded by black runes and enveloped by a deathly aura, it soared to the sky before diving towards Austin.


    With such great momentum, Austin''s heart almost skipped a beat when he sensed how powerful it was.


    He could tell that the black sword was unique in many ways. It didn''t only release gloomy and deathly energy, but it also seemed to have a strong restraining effect on one''s spiritual soul.


    It could be said that creatures with weak spiritual souls would be easily suppressed by the aura of the short sword.


    Fortunately, Austin''s spiritual soul had already grown to an astounding level that even governing gods were not a match for him.


    Moreover, the four secret weapons were tightly protecting his spiritual soul in his Soul Sea.


    Because of this, this short sword shouldn''t be much of a threat.


    Whoosh!


    The short black sword continued to pierce through the space and shot directly towards Austin''s head.


    Swish!


    With his fast reflexes, Austin swung his sword to deflect the incoming attack.


    His long sword was refined from tens of millions of famous swords, thus its overall degree of power was beyond anyone''s imagination.


    Boom! Boom!


    At the same time, a wild vortex of energy swirled within his body. It released dense great cosmos force, which instantly infused into the sword in Austin''s hand.


    Wherever the sword slashed, space and time shattered and collapsed.


    Clang!


    With a huge impact, Austin''s long sword collided with the short black sword.


    The clash resulted in a terrifying energy wave that splashed in all directions, making the area within several miles tremble violently.


    Receiving the impact from Austin''s full-blown strike, the short black sword shook rashly.


    Then, Austin found out that this short sword contained strange spiritual energy that could really be dangerous for spiritual souls.


    However, its attacking power in all other aspects, such as physical attacks, was much weaker.


    ''Hmm. This sword is engraved with a very brilliant law of spiritual soul. It''s a useful magic treasure,''


    Austin thought to himself as he examined the short sword closely.


    Swoosh!


    All of a sudden, Austin stretched out his hand and enlarged it to instantly engulf the short sword.


    "Hey, brat! Stop that!"


    The governing god, who was the owner of the short black sword, was shocked as he saw this. His face turned pale as he screamed at Austin.


    This sword was his finest magic treasure that had a great res


    me time, a vast amount of great cosmos force gushed out of his body.


    The space and time within hundreds of millions of miles around them trembled violently, unable to bear the overwhelming pressure that the great cosmos force continuously released.


    Boom!


    As Austin took a step forward, the immense great cosmos force hovering in his body erupted.


    "Hey, old men! It''s time we end this battle!"


    Austin roared mightily.


    Just like the four governing gods, he unleashed all of his powerful skills.


    They were planning to settle this in one go, so he was not going to hold back.


    He activated the Mind Sword Skill, the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill, and the Puppet Strings.


    At the same time,


    three identical versions of Austin suddenly appeared.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    He had just employed the Triple Avatar Skill.


    In dealing with multiple opponents, this was one of Austin''s most powerful trump cards.


    Since Austin was now more powerful than ever, his Triple Avatar Skill was getting more impressive and stronger as well.


    Once he used this forbidden skill, it would instantly increase his combat prowess by several times.


    "This is the end for you, old-timers!"


    The three Austins rushed forward at the same time. The combined auras of three were extremely overwhelming.


    Earlier, the four governing gods of the Ximen Clan were barely able to fight against one Austin.


    Now, with the sudden appearance of two more versions of himself, they were simply helpless before the might of the young man.


    Without any viable option, they were forced to step back.


    Then, out of nowhere, a short black sword flew out of Austin''s hand.


    It emitted a mortifying aura and slashed forward with an intense momentum.


    "It''s the God-slaying Sword!


    Did you just refine it that easily?!"


    the former owner of the sword roared in shock and exasperation.

 Chapter 4376 Make A Scene In The Ancestral Land

    The divine God-slaying Sword originally belonged to one of the governing gods, but it was forcibly taken away by Austin. Moreover, the young man was now using it against them.


    The former owner didn''t expect that upon stealing the divine sword, Austin would be able to take control of it in such a short time.


    Whoosh!


    The God-slaying Sword dashed across the sky and struck straight towards one of the governing gods.


    Knowing how powerful this sword was, the governing god dodged hurriedly.


    Swoosh!


    Seeing this opportunity, Austin took advantage of the moment, quickly activated his bodily movement skill, and rushed towards him in the blink of an eye.


    Swish!


    He waved his long sword and slashed it towards the body of the governing god.


    Splat!


    With such a ferocious attack, the governing god wasn''t able to resist at all. His body exploded on the spot and turned into a measly puddle of blood.


    "Ha-ha! Who''s next? You?"


    Without even pausing, Austin dashed towards another governing god.


    Swoosh!


    Through Austin''s long sword, a huge amount of great cosmos force erupted, sealing a vast area of space and time.


    To his utter surprise, the governing god found that his body was strictly confined in the void. It was difficult for him to move even an inch.


    This was simply because Austin now possessed too much great cosmos force that he could summon and control at will.


    Even the governing gods of the Sword Cosmos only had a small amount of great cosmos force within their bodies. Thus, compared to Austin, they were too inferior to him. The young man could now prevail in the entire Sword Cosmos because of this.


    Swish!


    Without hesitation, Austin swung his sword with a mighty force.


    As the heaven and earth collapsed due to the impact of Austin''s strike, the governing god was also submerged into the densely packed sword runes.


    Boom!


    As a result, his body exploded on the spot due to extreme pressure and turned into a blood mist.


    "You, demon! Come at me! I''ll fight you to the death!"


    A blazing flame suddenly rose from the body of one of the governing gods. It burned fiercely that the space around him was shattered.


    At this point, the governing god was already desperate. In order to stand his ground against Austin, he began burning his divine blood essence to stimulate his potentials.


    However, even with this, it still wasn''t enough.


    The gap in their strength was so enormous that nothing he did would be able to bridge it.


    Swoosh!


    Without wasting any time, Austin threw the God-slaying Sword, aiming at the head of the burning governing god.


    At the same time, he also used the Mind Sword Skill and the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill.


    In a flash, the invisible and silent mind sword destroyed the insides of the body of the governing god at an incredible speed.


    Then, a faint sword light created by the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill also slashed towards his body.


    Whoosh!


    The long sword in Austin''s hand kept getting bigger, like a pillar that supported heaven. It was extremely bright and dazzling, and the momentum it carried was appalling. Without delay, it smashed towards the governing god.


    "Argh!"


    In these two moves, the burning governing god


    this young man anyway?"


    The people who were observing the situation were stunned. Their eyes opened wide and their jaws dropped as they witnessed that four of their most powerful governing gods were being chased by a young man. They appeared to be beaten severely and like dogs who were running with their tails between their legs.


    "Come on! We have to help the supreme grandmasters!


    Stop that brat!"


    With this, a great number of people stormed towards Austin like a gushing river.


    "Oh, get off my face, eyesores!"


    Austin had no time to deal with them, so he immediately swung his sword towards them.


    Splat! Splat!


    In the blink of an eye, numerous creatures were killed on the spot.


    Just a moment ago, there had been a large crowd of people who were rushing towards Austin, but now, there was no one left.


    "If you still want to live, then be smart and get out of here!"


    Austin shouted sternly.


    Swish! Swish!


    At the same time, endless bright sword radiance rushed out from every pore of his body, shooting in all directions.


    Immediately after the people of the Ximen Clan appeared in the starry sky, they were already put in a dreadful situation.


    Splat! Splat!


    Another crowd of people was hit by Austin''s sword radiance and died on the spot. The ancestral land easily transformed into a bloody graveyard.


    Seeing this, the four governing gods were infuriated to their core.


    However, they could do nothing at this moment.


    Austin was simply too powerful and merciless. Even if they came back to help their clansmen, all of them would just be decimated.


    "Fine! Your ancestral land seems to be very rich in resources and treasures.


    If you''ll just keep running away, then I''d better take everything to my liking!"


    Upon seeing that the four governing gods clearly didn''t have the intention to fight him anymore, he had come up with a different idea.


    Since he was already here at a prosperous place, he decided to take anything precious that his eyes would set upon.


    After all, no one was going to prevent him from doing so. As he stared at his surroundings, a wicked smiled crawled upon Austin''s lips.

 Chapter 4377 Treasure Raiding

    Austin had now entered the depths of the ancestral land.


    As he looked around, he saw a number of dazzling tombs and splendid ancestral halls, the resting places of the ancestors of the Xi''men Clan.


    A number of things across the ancestral land caught his eye.


    He looked up into the distance and saw a peaceful, auspicious light piercing through every inch of the starry sky. As the dense vital energy flowed around him and entangled with his soul and energy, he felt as if he was in a dream.


    A long line of divine mountains disappeared into the faraway horizon.


    Densely packed buildings, palaces, and pavilions made of divine crystals stood on every divine mountain. Alongside these stood giant tablets made of divine minerals and marbles. The grand squares were made of raw chaotic gold, all engraved with complicated, unsolvable ancient textures.


    These ancient textures contained the Xi''men Clan''s unique mysterious law of swordsmanship.


    Each divine mountain emitted hundreds of millions of dazzling sword radiance. And even though it was blinding, it was hard to turn one''s eyes away from such a magnificent scene.


    Every divine mountain had recorded all the sword skills of the Xi''men Clan from the past several eras and they unfolded their silent histories before his very eyes.


    If they were talented enough, disciples of the Xi''men Clan were allowed to enter these divine mountains every once in a while to study the family''s ancient sword skills.


    Which meant that these divine mountains were the most precious assets of the Xi''men Clan. They would never be open to outsiders.


    What was more, a large number of earth dragons lived beneath each divine mountain. The Earth Energy here was rich, abundant, and contained the energy essence of the whole universe.


    This made the ancestral land a suitable place for cultivation.


    It was beyond anyone''s expectations that Austin could secretly gain control of these earth dragons.


    Austin could destroy the Earth Energy of the ancestral land any time he wanted and turn it into a dangerous place for his enemies.


    But the four governing gods of the Xi''men Clan didn''t know this.


    If they had known, they''d have become anxious and might have made a move against Austin, fighting him at the cost of their own lives, if it came to that.


    Besides, the ancestral land was full of magic herbs of various grades, some even unheard of to outsiders.


    Precious magic herbs, which were otherwise hard to acquire, grew abundantly in these mountains. There were traces of these herbs on almost every divine mountain.


    Those high-grade magic herbs had even transformed into all kinds o


    in.


    The second avatar rushed towards the palaces on the divine mountain.


    The third Austin released his spiritual sense and began to record the ancient textures engraved on the divine mountain. These were parts of the most precious ancient knowledge that no one could afford to miss out on.


    These ancient textures contained all kinds of sword skills of the Xi''men Clan since ancient times and were of immense value.


    "How dare you touch the treasures of our ancestral land?!


    Damn you!"


    The four governing gods of the Xi''men Clan were on the run, but they couldn''t help but react angrily as they saw what Austin was doing to the mountains.


    They hadn''t expected Austin to be powerful enough to forcefully break through the defense of the divine mountains in the ancestral land and step onto them!


    These divine mountains were the most important treasures of the Xi''men Clan!


    "Stop that bastard! What a thief!"


    The governing gods couldn''t believe their eyes as they witnessed the horrendous things Austin was doing. This propelled them to rush towards the mountains in a rage despite their fear of Austin.


    Austin''s reaction was beyond their expectations.


    His bodily movement skill was dazzling, leaving them no room to think of an effective defense.


    Mere seconds after entering the divine mountains, Austin and his two avatars had managed to plunder the entire mountain,


    working in perfect unison.


    "Ha-ha, you old fools! I''m not interested in fighting you right now. So long!"


    Austin laughed maniacally and used his bodily movement skill to rush towards the next divine mountain.


    Now that he had some experience, he knew exactly what to do.


    He launched a violent attack with all his strength, leaving annihilation in its wake.

 Chapter 4378 Take More Treasures

    With a loud buzzing sound, all the magic arrays on the divine mountain started to tremble. At the same time, the runes hovering around sparkled in dazzling lights. Lastly, blazing sword radiance converged like a vast sea of light and pressed towards Austin with great momentum.


    "Humph! Let''s see if you can handle me!"


    Austin roared defiantly and released a tremendous tide of energy from within his body. Sword lights rushed out and enveloped him with gleaming lights, making him look like a hedgehog that exuded such majestic aura.


    This terrifying energy intensified Austin''s invincible power. As he flew in the sky, he seemed like a rampaging dragon, soaring without restraint.


    With all this, the divine mountain couldn''t stop shaking. It was trying its best to block every step that Austin took. However, his power was just too overwhelming that it couldn''t withstand his strength.


    Boom! Boom!


    One after another, the defensive measures on the divine mountain blasted and were rendered useless. The massive and successive explosions caused the space within the radius of billions of miles to stir up.


    Immediately after, Austin was able to successfully step into the divine mountain.


    At this moment, he employed the Triple Avatar Skill, creating two identical versions of himself standing firmly on the divine mountain.


    Austin assigned them different tasks and the three of them immediately took action for their respective goals.


    Simultaneously, the three of them moved at an incredible speed.


    In just a few seconds, another divine mountain was plundered by Austin.


    Every treasure he saw that was worth taking was bagged into his Space Rings.


    Additionally, he also recorded all the complicated and mysterious ancient texts on the divine mountain. He decided to study them when he had time in the future. The Xi''men Clan had a broad history, thus he thought that he could acquire skills and knowledge that would be useful to him.


    After all, to be able to rise and become one of the four major forces in the entire Sword Cosmos, the Xi''men Clan should have a very profound history, as well as precious treasures that were passed down since ancient times.


    "Austin, you thieving bastard!"


    "Leave our treasures alone!


    How dare you lay a hand and steal the precious belongings of our clan?! You shall be greatly punished for all your impudent actions!"


    Finally, the four governing gods showed themselves. They had originally planned to run away from Austin, but they were so infuriated at what he was doing at their sacred ancestral land.


    In such a short time, the young man was able to rob all the most valuable treasures that could be found on the two divine mountains.


    "Ha-ha! Why are you so angry? Your clan has ruled in the Sword Cosmos long enough to store and enjoy lavishing treasures. Is it too unacceptable for others to take some of it?"


    Austin asked with a smirk on his face. He sounded like a rascal who had no hint of regret of what he had done.


    However, even the governing gods knew that it was just natural in the world of martial arts to take others'' possessions by force. If they were weak enough to protect them, then it was their fault.


    After all, everyone believed that strength was the most important thing under the heaven. Whoever possessed stronger power had the right to obtain more resources and wealth.


    Cultivators who were aspiring t


    Austin. Because of this, he felt more exasperated than ever. His blood boiled when he saw that Austin was intentionally using this weapon against him.


    Splat!


    At this moment, the governing god was so vexed that he lost his focus. Taking this opportunity, Austin immediately hurled the God-slaying Sword towards its former master, slashing him half. Blood gushed everywhere and dyed the atmosphere red.


    The air was stirred up and a violent whirlwind lashed out.


    At the same time, the dark God-slaying Sword changed its direction and quickly dashed towards the head of another governing god.


    Seeing the rapidly approaching sword, the governing god did his best to dodge it. He knew how devastating the sword was, thus he couldn''t afford to get hit by it.


    "It''s been fun fighting you old bastards, but I''m afraid that I must end our fight now. I think this battle has dragged on for too long.


    Besides, I have something else to take care of. When I have the time again, I''ll be glad to kick your asses without mercy!"


    Upon saying that, Austin burst into laughter. Then, he hurriedly activated his bodily movement skill in an attempt to get out of the scene.


    Boom! Boom!


    Under Austin''s crushing force, the defensive measures of the divine mountain began to collapse.


    "Stop him!"


    "Do you think you can just march away after all you''ve done?!


    You''re doomed, Austin. The other martial arts masters of the Xi''men Clan are coming.


    No matter how strong you think you are, you won''t be able to get away from so many masters at the same time!


    If I were you, I would just behave and surrender quietly!"


    one of the governing gods shouted sternly.


    "Ha-ha. Do you think I don''t know about that?


    You can''t threaten me because I know everything that''s going on. Nothing can escape my eyes.


    Well, just as I said, I can''t waste my precious time on you. So, I''ll be going now."


    Then, Austin swiftly strode towards a divine mountain. In the blink of an eye, he landed on the mountain and began to search for the treasures scattered in it.


    Seeing this kind of attitude, the faces of the governing gods grew livid. They wasted no time and rushed to Austin to stop what he was trying to do.


    However, Austin wasn''t a bit worried of them at all.

 Chapter 4379 This Little Thief Is In Trouble (Part One)

    After stepping into the divine mountain, Austin displayed an amazing speed. His move was so swift that he seemed like a flash of lightning.


    At the same time, he also performed the Triple Avatar Skill, instantly creating two more identical versions of himself. Each Austin headed in a particular direction.


    "What a brilliant Omnipotent Bodily Skill! We can barely keep up!"


    "Well, it turns out that when one cultivates his physical body to the extreme, it''s possible to attain such a magnificent omnipotent skill."


    The four governing gods of the Xi''men Clan, who were desperately chasing after Austin, couldn''t help but be flabbergasted upon seeing this.


    Generally speaking, most cultivators would pour their resources and time into cultivating their energy and would normally give less attention to their physical bodies.


    This was particularly true for governing gods, as they mainly focused on the cultivation of their energy. Once they had reached the realm of the governing god, their physical bodies and spiritual souls could be completely separated and they would be just fine that way for quite a while.


    Moreover, with the aid of their high-level energy and their deep understanding and utilization of all kinds of laws in the universe, these governing gods could reconstruct their bodies even if they were completely vanquished, making them nearly indestructible beings. That was why, naturally, they were more focused on improving their cultivation on all kinds of energy.


    However, Austin had a very different path of cultivation since the beginning.


    He paid great attention to cultivating his physical body.


    Whenever he had the chance to enhance it and take it up a notch, he would immediately seize it.


    That was why at present, Austin had fully developed his body to an astonishingly powerful level.


    In fact, even if Austin didn''t use his energy at all, he could still fight against the go


    overning gods, who were also high-level figures in their clan. Naturally, all people in their clan would heed their words.


    During ordinary days, when the creatures of the Sword Cosmos saw them, they had to be pretty careful in every word they say and every action they would exhibit. After all, their lives might perish at any time if they happened to offend these famous people.


    However, Austin didn''t have the slightest regard for them. In fact, he had humiliated and embarrassed them repeatedly.


    Carrying the burning resentment, the four governing gods boosted their bodily movement skills to the extreme just to catch up with Austin.


    At the same time when Austin was using the Shadowless Movement, he also activated the Reincarnation Token. Coupled with the laws of space, time, reincarnation, causality, and other laws related to speed, he was able to move across different spaces with each of his steps.


    He was like a surging dragon, who kept on wandering between various time and spaces.


    At this point, the four governing gods tried their best to chase after Austin, but they just couldn''t catch up or even decrease the gap. They wanted to do everything that could stop Austin from pilfering the treasures within their ancestral land, but they miserably failed.

 Chapter 4380 This Little Thief Is In Trouble (Part Two)

    "You want me to stop? Ha-ha! Why should I do that?


    I found all of them. They are just scattered everywhere and no one is utilizing them. Why should I stop myself from taking them?"


    Austin burst into a fit of wild laughter, thinking that the four governing gods weren''t being rational.


    Boom! Boom!


    Like a fiendish dragon, Austin tore open a huge crack in the space before him and immediately burst through it. He then dashed towards another divine mountain.


    Even if the divine mountain was full of defensive measures like magic arrays, endless runes, and rolling sword lights, they were all rendered useless before the pressure that was oozing from Austin''s body.


    "Shit! How could that little thief be so powerful?"


    The four governing gods knew that Austin was indeed strong, but they couldn''t believe that he was this unstoppable.


    If they were the ones who broke into the divine mountains by force, they would absolutely feel the difficulty in even setting foot on them.


    Moreover, even if they could land on the divine mountains, they definitely couldn''t do it with the speed, momentum, and power that Austin had displayed.


    Obviously, Austin was much stronger than them, and he could do things in a much simpler and faster way.


    Ironically, he was just a genuine premium-grade divine god in terms of vital energy realm.


    He wasn''t even a semi-governing god.


    Pondering on these thoughts, the four governing gods felt a sense of bitterness and envy deep within their hearts.


    Boom! Boom!


    With just a moment of hesitation from the governing gods, Austin had already destroyed all the defensive measures on the divine mountain and had landed on it.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Then, he split himself into three again, moving swiftly around the mo


    .


    "Good news!


    The patriarch is on his way together with the other masters!


    Additionally, the distinguished cultivators of the Sky Sword Sect, the Flying Immortal Sword Sect, and the Long Sword Sect are coming as well!


    We have also informed the Blade Cosmos about the situation, and they said that they will also send their masters here.


    Even Austin wouldn''t be able to escape from all these forces!"


    Out of nowhere, one of the governing gods disseminated this information to the three other governing gods through his spiritual sense.


    "Really? Finally!"


    The good news instantly cheered them all up.


    "Ha! That little thief is in trouble!


    Last time, he was able to stand his ground against more than fifty governing gods just because of the special environment in the eye of the Sword Cosmos in the Ethereal World.


    But the circumstances are different now. I don''t think he can pull that same trick again!"


    one of the governing gods declared through gritted teeth.


    With this, the four governing gods of the Xi''men Clan were totally thrilled. They looked at Austin with a malicious smile, ready to make him pay for everything he had done up until now.

 Chapter 4381 The Abundant Gifts

    During this period, the four major forces took several actions to deal with the strongholds of the Curry Sword Sect.


    The first thing that the governing gods of the four major forces did was gathering their strength and setting up camp at a few key locations in the Sword Cosmos to trap Austin.


    As a result, the Ximen Clan was forced to send out most of their powerful warriors out of their headquarters, which led to bad defense on their part.


    When the leader of the Ximen Clan finally heard the news about the crisis that was already on their heads, he rushed back with his men to deal with it.


    The remaining three major forces and the army of the Blade Cosmos heard of the attack at the same time.


    Therefore, many warriors from the four major forces as well as the Blade Cosmos rushed over to defend the ancestral land of the Ximen Clan.


    Both the four major forces and the Blade Cosmos had a deep enmity with Austin, and wanted nothing more than to get rid of him once and for all.


    "This is so annoying!"


    Austin murmured to himself with a frown. He had already sensed the large number of warriors who were now rushing towards his location and getting close every minute.


    If they all got here before he completed his task, dealing with them would prove difficult.


    "I am still not strong enough to fight so many people!"


    Austin sighed helplessly.


    "Anyway. Since their arrival is imminent, I must speed up and plunder a few more divine mountains as soon as possible!"


    Austin decided.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He tightened his fists and there were several huge explosions as a tremendous torrent of energy gushed out of his body and crashed into a divine mountain.


    Crack!


    From just a single attack, all the defenses on the divine mountain were shattered into nothingness.


    Then, three identical Austins began searching for treasures on the divine mountain. They were moving around at their fastest possible pace, which was so incredible that only a blur would have been visible if someone tried to see them.


    After plundering a few more divine mountains, Austin became increasingly familiar with this place and his speed increased.


    Within just a few seconds, he had completely plundered the divine mountains and ransacked the treasuries.


    "You little bastard, stop!"


    "Ugh! Those treasures were collected by the ancestors of the Ximen Clan and this little brat is robbing us of them all! You insolent, pathetic loser!"


    the four governing gods behind Austin roared as they attacked Austin with all their might. They were getting increasingly frustrated every second since they had tried everything in their power to stop Austin, but so far,


    had been unsuccessful.


    Over the course of the next few minutes,


    Austin robbed four more divine mountains in a row!


    Meanwhile...


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoos


    tell that the sword posed a fatal threat to his spiritual soul. There was a weird aura about it that was making his spiritual soul tremble uncontrollably in fear.


    Startled, he quickly stepped back to dodge the short sword.


    Boom!


    Austin released yet another blast of the great cosmos force to attack the other two governing gods.


    By now, he had exerted almost all of the great cosmos force in his body. The pressure that the force was creating was so terrifying that the space in front of him began collapsing inch by inch and very soon, turned into nothingness.


    Such was his display of strength that even the two governing gods were shocked to the core.


    "He''s literally exerting all of his strength in his escape!"


    The two governing gods had no choice but to dodge. No matter how powerful they were, they were wise enough to not face these attacks head-on.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Austin wasn''t done yet! He unleashed the Mind Sword Skill, the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill, as well as the Flying Swordsmanship in a brave attack against another governing god.


    These three skills were launched by the three Austins simultaneously.


    As a result, its power had multiplied to a terrifying extent.


    Faced with such an impossible attack, the governing gods in his way were forced back and Austin finally found his gap.


    Whoosh!


    He seized the opportunity and rushed out of the circle using the Shadowless Movement. In an instant, he was gone.


    Then, his laughter was heard, coming from somewhere far away. With it also came his declaration of war against the four major forces.


    "Ha-ha, thank you again for the amazing ''gifts''.


    I''ll be back for more very soon.


    Just wait and see.


    I am going to pay the other three major forces a visit as well. Then, I''ll go for the base camp of the Blade Cosmos and plunder all that you have. Be ready to face me at that time!"

 Chapter 4382 Reverse Space And Time

    "Stop him!"


    Dozens of governing gods chased after Austin from different directions, almost closing in on him, roaring angrily.


    However, right in front of their eyes, Austin simply dodged their attacks before they could even get near him.


    Those who had been forced back by Austin could only fume in anger and shame, feeling helpless as they watched him leave, untouched and unharmed.


    "What the hell are you all doing? Go after him!


    As long as that bastard doesn''t reach the Ethereal World or the Divine Sword Mountain, we still have a chance of killing that son of a bitch!"


    the leader of the Ximen Clan screamed and charged in the direction to which Austin escaped.


    Austin had broken into the ancestral land of the Ximen Clan and even robbed the divine mountains there. He had caused so much damage that it was rendered unforgivable and there was no way for them to fix their relationship. The Ximen Clan had declared him a sworn enemy.


    If this story spread out, the Ximen Clan would become a laughing stock,


    unless they killed Austin.


    This was the sole reason that the leader of the Ximen Clan was desperate to end Austin''s life.


    "That makes sense. Let''s go after him!"


    The other governing gods only hesitated for a moment before they set out and followed after their leader.


    By this time, Austin was already out of the ancestral land of the Ximen Clan.


    With his brilliant Shadowless Movement, he was able to move toward the Ethereal World swiftly.


    Whoosh!


    He was so fast that he looked like a flash of sword-light passing through the void.


    Meanwhile, dozens of governing gods were hot on his heels, charging with all their might.


    However, speed was one of Austin''s most notable strengths.


    He was much faster than any of those governing gods behind him.


    "He trying to back to the Ethereal World where he will be safe!


    Don''t let that happen and mobilize all our men. We must stop him at all costs!


    Otherwise, once he reaches the gates of the Ethereal World, we stand no chance of dealing with him. We are running out of time!"


    one of the governing gods shouted.


    These governing gods were the most powerful and influential figures in the Sword Cosmos,


    and each of the governing gods'' subordinates had countless soldiers on standby.


    On the command of the governing gods, a large number of warriors appeared in the Sword Cosmos. Like a massive wall, they blocked Austin''s way in all directions.


    As Austin rushed forward, a large group of people appeared and stood in his way. They were all powerful and their faces screamed murder.


    "Fuck off! You can''t stop me!"


    Austin roared.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin''s body released a tremendous amount of great cosmos force. Like angry storm waves, it crashed forward to clear anything and anyone in his way.


    The strongest among these people were only semi-governing gods. How could they withstand the fierce attacks from the great cosmo


    upreme universe, and the structure of space and time of the Sword Cosmos was stable and secure.


    It would be almost impossible to reverse time and space within such a wide range.


    "I have a secret method that may be able to reverse space and time in a very wide range, but it requires everyone''s cooperation,"


    the governing god explained.


    "Well, in that case, we must give it a try.


    If this is the ultimate weapon that can defeat Austin, we have no choice but to use it!"


    All the governing gods immediately nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Okay then!


    Let''s not waste any more time and start the work right away!"


    the one who first made the proposal shouted.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    They all released their own energies containing the laws of space and time simultaneously. With so many governing gods gathered together in one place, releasing the energy, the outcome was expected to be tremendous.


    Shortly after, the entire Sword Cosmos began to shake.


    Then the wind stirred up into a roaring storm in the endless space and time, creating all kinds of strange and abnormal visions.


    "Reverse the space and time, and make that coward come back!"


    the governing god roared. His hands had turned upside and down, like butterflies, before he successfully formed many strange arrays. At the same time, countless mysterious runes related to space and time, like colorful snowflakes, constantly appeared in massive pillars all around.


    The other governing gods did the same.


    For a moment, a large number of mysterious runes flew in the air and moved toward Austin, who had advanced, no too far off in the distance.


    By this time, Austin had moved closer to the Ethereal World.


    As long as he stepped into the Ethereal World, there would be no need for him to fear those governing gods.


    Suddenly, Austin felt something wrong and found that the space and time around him seemed to have changed.


    "What?


    What the hell is going on?"

 Chapter 4383 Five Sword Spirits Make A Move

    Due to the formidable force, Austin realized that the space around him was starting to solidify.


    Then, after a few seconds, the space became motionless�Deverything was frozen!


    Austin stood there, stock-still, unable to move an inch.


    Mysterious space-time runes, reminiscent of colorful-snowflakes, materialized all of a sudden. It engulfed Austin like flames.


    "Reverse!"


    A loud shout came from afar.


    Then, to Austin''s surprise, time started to flow backward.


    Before he could even comprehend what was going on around him, he felt his body move against his will.


    His body traced the movements he did a few seconds before time halted.


    Time was reversing in a hundred million mile range.


    Austin had no way of avoiding this situation. He flew backwards seamlessly with each passing second.


    "It worked!" dozens of governing gods closely watching Austin exclaimed.


    Their faces lit up in ecstasy.


    "This is one of the secret methods of my clan. This has been passed down for generations. Of course, I am certain it would work!


    If we weren''t dealing with someone like Austin, I wouldn''t have performed it in front of you,"


    the governing god who made time reverse smugly stated.


    "Everyone, release all your spatial energy now! This way, we can immediately capture Austin once he gets closer to us.


    The faster we get rid of him, the sooner we will be able to live in peace,"


    the governing god continued.


    Upon hearing this,


    all the governing gods nodded their heads, and simultaneously unleashed all their powers of space and time.


    Time kept reversing.


    Austin''s body continuously traced its previous movements as if it was following a choreographed dance. The spatial power controlled his motion.


    ''What is going on? It''s amazing!


    This could be used to make time reverse in a broad range!'' Austin remarked under his breath, shock written all over his face.


    He did everything in his power to move forward but to no avail�Dhe couldn''t break free!


    "This is going to be a tough battle ahead,"


    Austin murmured to himself as he shook his head.


    He was aware that the odds were stacked against him. Defeating numerous governing gods was an almost impossible task. Still, he was unfazed.


    "Ha-ha! Let''s see if you can worm your way out of this one, Austin!"


    "There is no escape for you!"


    "We are not in the Ethereal World anymore. Let''s see what you can do now!"


    "You are way too arrogant for your own good, Austin. People like you are doomed to die early!"


    The governing gods made sure their vic


    ateful for the intervention of the five sword spirits.


    ''They have been too good to me,'' he thought to himself.


    On the other hand, the governing gods were oblivious to what was about to come their way.


    "Let''s end this! I don''t want to waste any more time!"


    "Go to hell, Austin!"


    They all released an overwhelming amount of energy, one that would surely kill its receiver in one blow.


    Just as they were about to rush forward and attack Austin together,


    five beams of sword radiance of different colors came into view.


    They moved in an astonishing speed.


    Wherever the five sword radiances passed,


    the space was torn apart as if it were a piece of paper.


    The governing gods noticed the blinding light zooming towards Austin.


    Before they could process what was about to transpire,


    the sword radiance was already at Austin''s side.


    "What''s going on?"


    The governing gods who had surrounded Austin were bewildered. They had no idea what was happening.


    They stood there, staring blankly at the sword radiance. Before they could even do anything about it, they had already flown away.


    And much to their dismay, the sword radiance took Austin too.


    All the governing gods were at a loss for words. Just like that, Austin had slipped their hands once again.


    They thought that they already had him for sure. They had worked together to lock down the space, and it was impossible for anyone to fight a way out.


    Unexpectedly, the five beams of sword radiance instantly came to his rescue. They vehemently cursed Austin''s luck.


    "It''s the five sword spirits of the Divine Sword Mountain. They are behind this!"


    one of the governing gods screamed in frustration.

 Chapter 4384 Multiplying His Strength Again

    Boom!


    Five streaks of unparalleled sword radiance flew into the air, carrying Austin away with them.


    The governing gods had no time to stop Austin now. All they could do was watching him disappear into the void.


    "Damn it!


    Those are the five sword spirits of the Divine Sword Mountain!


    They are helping Austin!"


    a governing god shouted angrily,


    venting the fury that simmered within all of them.


    They had surrounded Austin and were just about to end his life when


    he managed to escape.


    A howling noise accompanied a multitude of


    uncontrollable roars as they rang out,


    their fury vibrating through the surrounding air.


    Each governing god released a violent pressure to vent their anger,


    causing the void around them to quiver.


    Their mood was depressing.


    They were aggrieved and were unwilling to give up, but there was nothing they could do and there was nowhere they could vent their anger.


    But it didn''t matter how angry the governing gods got, Austin had managed to disappear without a trace.


    They stared gloomily in the direction in which Austin had left.


    "Now that he has escaped, I''m afraid there will be more trouble for us in the future,"


    a governing god sighed.


    "It will be difficult for us to kill him,"


    another governing god said sadly, shaking his head.


    Every one of them knew the consequences of letting Austin escape.


    They knew that given Austin''s terrible fighting power, it would now be impossible to protect themselves against Austin if he were to come looking for revenge.


    This knowledge settled heavily on every governing god present, including those from the Blade Cosmos.


    They even began to regret provoking Austin


    and found themselves in a dilemma.


    After a long time,


    the governing gods finally accepted whatever had happened, a collective sigh escaping them as they shook their heads.


    "Let''s leave," one of them said.


    And as they left, their low spirits were palpable.


    In a few seconds, the void returned to silence.


    At this moment,


    in the Ethereal World...


    Boom!


    The five


    ease as well.


    Days passed.


    Boom!


    In the Chaotic Abyss, the great cosmos force roared and slapped wildly against every surface that it could find.


    A whirlpool of energy spun crazily inside Austin''s body.


    Boom!


    His body burst out a dazzling light more brilliant than the sun.


    Austin''s energy continued to grow stronger with each passing minute.


    He felt a strong sense of control over the boundlessly pulsating rule power.


    At this moment, the over one hundred human worlds in his body began to shine brilliantly.


    These human worlds were originally filled with a massive amount of chaotic energy.


    But now, a large amount of great cosmos force poured in.


    Boom!


    Austin''s insides rumbled, indicating that his body was undergoing significant changes.


    Every human world was as bright and dazzling as a flaming world.


    Austin found that not only was his energy increasing rapidly,


    but the quality of his body was also improving.


    This was an all-round improvement, from energy to flesh, and even to the spiritual soul.


    The blazing energy caused Austin to feel like he was bathing in the fire.


    "Arghhh!"


    An indescribable feeling surged into Austin''s heart and he roared into the sky, his voice ringing out throughout the place.


    Even the whole Sword Cosmos could hear his roar.


    The countless masters in the Sword Cosmos were alarmed at the echo.

 Chapter 4385 Beat You To Death

    "What the hell was that? Did you hear it? What a terrible aura!"


    "Who is it? And why is it so powerful?!"


    In the Sword Cosmos, many masters would never admit it but they were trembling in fear. They all released their spiritual senses to find out who made that terrifying roar just now.


    "It must be a monstrous creature!"


    "It''s so strange. Such a powerful aura has never appeared in the Sword Cosmos before.


    Who could it be then?"


    The people were almost driven mad from the fear of the unknown. They could do nothing but guess.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At this moment, the energies in Austin''s human worlds surged turbulently.


    The aura emitted from his body continued to grow and its power was overwhelming!


    His body shone brighter during the process and it was almost blinding.


    The rolling energies, as if raging in flames, danced around his body.


    "The level of the great cosmos force in my body has already reached fifty percent!"


    Austin murmured to himself, feeling much confidence in himself.


    His body was overflowing with supreme enlightenment. Mysterious runes were automatically generated and rushed out in all directions.


    Time flew quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin had been in seclusion for a year!


    "The level of the great cosmos force in my body has reached sixty percent!"


    Austin murmured with satisfaction.


    But that was not the end of it.


    Time flew and in the blink of an eye, another year had passed again.


    "The proportion of the great cosmos force in my body has reached seventy percent!"


    Austin murmured again to himself with great satisfaction.


    "Well, I think it''s time for me to go out now!"


    With such realization, Austin stood up.


    After these days of cultivation in seclusion, the proportion of the great cosmos force in his body had reached seventy percent.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, he strode out of the eye of the cosmos.


    "Congratulations, master!"


    "Once again, your strength has greatly increased!"


    Warner and Emmet were the first ones to find Austin emerging from seclusion. They rushed over as soon as they saw him.


    "Well, is everything okay while I was cultivating in seclusion?"


    Austin asked.


    "Yes, master.


    The people of the Curry Sword Sect can now walk around safely in the Sword Cosmos. They would sometimes enter territories that belong to the four major forces, but they were just ignored.


    land of the Xi''men Clan.


    Austin was naturally drawn to the divine mountains in the ancestral land of the Xi''men Clan. He wanted to get all those treasures.


    "How dare you!"


    Hearing Austin''s words, the leader''s whole body trembled and his face twisted as he boiled in anger.


    He then rushed out of his secret chamber, screaming,


    "Austin, the Xi''men Clan is not a force that you could bully and harass easily!"


    At this time, the other governing gods of the clan who had been watching the standoff also began to take action.


    "Oh?


    So you are saying that you still doubt my abilities?


    It doesn''t matter. Like the first time, I will cause pain and suffering until you are all convinced that I can play around and control your clan in the palm of my hand!


    This time, I will ravage your ancestral land until there is nothing left."


    Without waiting for a response, Austin strode into the ancestral land of the Xi''men Clan.


    "Bloody hell! It''s you again!"


    It was still the same four governing gods who were guarding the ancestral land.


    "Stop!"


    It was all they could say. They had no choice but to brace themselves to prevent Austin from entering.


    They all knew how powerful he was, but they couldn''t just run away. Their duty was to guard this place, after all.


    "Fuck off!"


    Austin strode forward, this time emitting a sacred golden light. It was so bright that it overwhelmed the four governing gods.


    Clack! Clack! Clack!


    The four governing gods who blocked the way ahead were forced to retreat. They couldn''t resist the astonishing pressure released by Austin.

 Chapter 4386 I Overestimated Your Strength

    "Austin, you have broken into our ancestral land more than once. You have gone too far!"


    a governing god of the Xi''men Clan in the ancestral land roared in indignation.


    "Don''t act like you''re a saint! You have ruled the Sword Cosmos for years. You''ve done more bad things than I have!"


    Austin snapped.


    It was true�Dthe four major forces in the Sword Cosmos thought highly of themselves as if they were the only people that mattered. It was not a surprise that they always took the extra mile to make other''s life miserable. It wasn''t enough that they were worshipped and adored�Dthey wanted others to suffer.


    However, when they became the receiving end of the harassment, they would take great offense and would carry a grudge.


    "Get lost!"


    Austin cursed as he brandished his sword at his enemies.


    His weapon dazzled brightly, filling the void with light within millions of miles.


    Meanwhile, the overwhelming great cosmos force appeared. It transformed into waves and rushed towards them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The impact was so tremendous that a huge chunk of the void collapsed and disintegrated.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The four governing gods of the Xi''men Clan were thrown away and coughed up blood.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Without wasting time, the three Austins simultaneously dashed towards nearby mountains.


    The three mountains glowed and shook vigorously.


    To prevent the trio from approaching them, countless arrays were activated. It released a colossal force to neutralize them!


    Austin was quick on his feet�Dhe released a vast amount of great cosmos force which broke all the arrays.


    In a span of mere seconds, Austin had collected all the treasures on the three mountains.


    Then, the three versions of Austin went into another set of mountains.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The powerful figures of the Xi''men Clan had appeared one after another, presenting themselves in the ancestral land.


    "You are dead meat, Austin!"


    "How dare you do this, you bastard!


    Stop this!"


    Roars of anger were continuously rang all over.


    The governing gods of their clan had arrived. Anger boiled deep within their system, their fists clenched, as they were itching to tear their enemy to shreds.


    Not only did their eminent members had appeared, but also the entire main forces of their clan showed up outside the ancestral land. There was a pressure of a raging sea emanating from them�Dto say that they were angry was an understatement.


    "You got a problem with that? Come over here and show me what you''ve got," Austin challenged as he raised his eyebrows.


    His nonchalant tone could be heard in the whole ancestral land.


    He was challenging the entire Xi''men Clan!


    He act


    n the force Austin brought. It quaked as if it was about to collapse.


    Whoosh!


    Austin''s move was very simple. He slashed his sword forward.


    Boom!


    Despite his attack''s simplicity, it was destructive! The space around his sword exploded continuously, generating countless huge mushroom clouds that soared into the sky. Anybody who would receive this attack would definitely have their knees trembling in fear.


    Austin managed to destroy his surroundings in just one go.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After Austin unleashed his skill, three governing gods were thrown away due to the impact.


    He wasted no time and he instantly reached one of the three battered governing gods.


    "I''m going to make you meet your maker, old man!" Austin yelled.


    Whoosh!


    With the sword in his hand, he raised it and cut the governing god into half.


    Boom!


    He wasn''t going to let the other two get away. He clenched his free hand and punched another injured governing god.


    As he did so, he encapsulated his fist with thunder. It spread throughout his victim''s whole body.


    Austin''s hair danced as he was bathed with brilliant light. Then, he made another punch.


    Oceans of great cosmos force entered his body, providing him with energy.


    The space around his fist cracked, producing ear-splitting sounds.


    "Ha-ha! Is that all you got? Looks like I overestimated your strength," Austin roared.


    He was so immersed in the ecstasy of taking them down�Dhe wanted more.


    Bang!


    Austin''s fist landed on one governing god, sending him pummeling in the opposite direction.


    The governing god''s body exploded in mid-air,


    turning into a cloud of blood.


    Since his physical body was wrecked in the battle, his spiritual soul eventually showed up.


    "Ah! I don''t want to die. Help me!"


    he screamed in horror.

 Chapter 4387 Fight Against Nine

    "Take this!"


    Austin laughed as his hand grew in size. This would be more than enough to squeeze the spiritual soul out of the governing god.


    In addition to this, the surging great cosmos force continued to press forward.


    "No! Please help me!"


    The governing god screamed frantically. He was obviously scared out of his wits.


    However, the terrible great cosmos force started crushing his spiritual soul. Several cracks began appearing here and there.


    "Stop this at once!"


    The other masters of the Xi''men Clan bellowed simultaneously. They all hurried towards Austin and the governing god who cried for help.


    "How dare you lay a finger on our clansman? You''ve taken this too far!"


    After saying that, one of governing gods raised his hand. All at once, nine rays of sword radiances shot out from it. These beams of sword radiance were so sharp that they immediately shattered the area where Austin stood.


    This governing god was a reclusive elder of the Xi''men Clan. Despite his age, he possessed tremendous power.


    "You have hounded and humiliated our clan for far too long, Austin. But not anymore. This time, we are fighting back! What you have done is unforgivable!"


    At this point, the leader of the Xi''men Clan had also arrived. Moreover, there were nine illusory divine gods standing right behind him. They were continuously emitting such terrifying auras.


    The strength of their auras significantly exceeded that of any ordinary governing god''s.


    Quite frankly, their levels seemed a lot closer to that of a higher realm being--the god of chaos!


    As a matter of fact, these nine illusory divine gods were avatars of the nine ancestors of the Xi''men Clan. According to history, each of the nine ancestors had been completely determined to become the legendary god of chaos.


    It was quite undeniable that each of them had their own merits and achievements.


    Out of the desire to protect their clan and the younger generation, they all left their avatars to assist every leader in battle.


    Thunderous sounds reverberated throughout the entire area.


    Even though the nine illusory divine gods were just standing there, their presence alone was more than enough to make everyone tremble. Their mere existence was truly an incredible mystery.


    With that, both the reclusive elder and the leader of the Xi''men Clan charged towards Austin at the same time.


    The two of them were regarded as the most powerful masters of the Xi''men Clan. Both of their attacks were extremely powerful. Everyone in their clan thought they wouldn''t want to be on the receiving end of those attacks.


    Nevertheless, Austin was still in high spirits. He immediately drew out his long sword. It was obvious that he was fully prepared to fight back.


    Austin smirked confidently, as he brandished the long sword in his hand.


    He taunted, "Come on! Let''s see who gets the last laugh!"


    In the blink of an eye, the three of them had collided! Countless chains of law power started intertwining and entangling with each other. It was as if they were dancing to a rhythm. In addition to that, billions of beams of sword radiance bloomed. Each of them could easily tear apart space and time, and become an eternal


    gainst nine masters of the Xi''men Clan at the same time, and he didn''t seem disadvantaged at all. Instead, he launched attacks in all directions proactively. How powerful he was!


    He held out his long sword and swirled in place.


    A small black sword appeared out of nowhere and tore the void. It effortlessly split the head of a governing god into two.


    "No! Ah!" He screamed in agony.


    Aside from splitting the governing god''s head open, the black sword also managed to seriously injure his spiritual soul. No wonder his scream sounded so pitiful.


    Because of that, the governing god turned around and rushed out of the ancestral land.


    His spiritual soul was heavily injured, so he had to find a safe place to heal it immediately. Otherwise, he would be at a severe disadvantage.


    "Huh. Now, I can say with certainty that the God-slaying Sword is very effective in initiating a surprise attack."


    Austin nodded in satisfaction. He couldn''t believe this strategy worked.


    "Well, well. It''s your turn!" He pointed his long sword to another governing god.


    The more Austin fought, the braver and more confident he became. He dashed towards his next target.


    Once more, his strike caused a deafening sound.


    Undoubtedly, Austin''s sword potential was invincible. It easily broke through the air and landed an attack on the governing god.


    The sword-light was still surging, and the energy burst towards the sky. The scene before them was truly jaw-dropping.


    "Ah! My arm!" The governing god yelped, as he clutched his left shoulder.


    In just less than two moves, Austin was able to hit the governing god. His bloody and mangled arm was slashed cleanly off its socket.


    "How could this be? I can''t believe it!


    How could such young and arrogant man finish off our Xi''men Clan without difficulty?


    Is this how our glorious clan ends?"


    An senior elder sobbed. Tears were streaming down his cheeks. He couldn''t quite accept what he just witnessed!


    This fearsome battle had completely decimated the ancestral land of the Xi''men Clan. Their once honorable and magnificent landmark was now completely desolated and ruined.

 Chapter 4388 The Upper Hand

    Once before, the ancestral land of the Xi''men Clan was one of the most sacred places in the entire Sword Cosmos.


    But after what happened, it was now in a state of total chaos.


    At this very moment, all the masters of the clan felt regretful.


    They began to admit to themselves that they shouldn''t have provoked the young man in front of them.


    However, even if they thought of that, it was already too late. They wouldn''t be able to bring back the former state of their ancestral land.


    Moreover, the Xi''men Clan and Austin had established such animosity between them.


    There was no way that this overflowing hatred could be mended anymore.


    "I''ll kill all of you!"


    The fierce battle still raged on. Austin''s fighting spirit was surging and seething from his body. He dashed and attacked the eight governing gods repeatedly, making them unable to retaliate.


    Boom!


    Tremendous energy waves exploded here and there. The sword lights lashed around and huge violent mushroom clouds rose into the air.


    "Austin! Don''t think that the Xi''men Clan will be satisfied until we see you dead on our feet!"


    one of the reclusive elders of the Xi''men Clan roared furiously.


    Swoosh!


    Right after speaking, he saw a small black sword rapidly darted towards him. In an instant, it thrust in between his eyebrows, catching him off guard.


    Fortunately for him, he had quick reflexes. Extremely frightened, he retreated from the sword using his best effort.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At the same time, under the control of Austin''s mind, he displayed the Mind Sword Skill. The invisible swords wreaked havoc into the body of the reclusive elder and mercilessly cut him into pieces. Although he was able to dodge the small black sword, there was no way he could evade these vicious mind swords.


    Swoosh!


    Austin brandished his long sword that contained a vast amount of great cosmos force. He held it in one hand and forcefully slashed it forward.


    The appalling energy from the great cosmos force merged with his brilliant swordsmanship and was able to produce such a devastating blow.


    The laws and energy roared together, emanating radiant lights all over.


    Splat!


    Receiving the full-blown strike of Austin, the body of the reclusive elder exploded on the spot and suffered heavy injuries.


    "Who''s next? You?"


    Austin''s eyes revealed a fiery murderous intent. He rushed to another governing god and waved his long sword, cutting off the space in the blink of an eye.


    Splat!


    The governing god was cut in half before he could even dodge or react. His blood splashed as his body separated from each other.


    "Argh!"


    Due to the impact he sustained, the governing god couldn''t help but scream in pain.


    Furthermore, Austin hit both his body and spiritual soul, making the damage even more serious.


    "Ha-ha! Is this all you''ve got? I thought the Xi''men Clan was more powerful than this."


    Austin burst out laughing after enjoying his time decimating his opponents.


    At this point, even if they were fuming in anger, none of the governing gods from the Xi''men Clan could fight back anymor


    tremely big deal.


    The death of one would definitely be news that would spread like wildfire in every universe.


    "Go to hell!"


    As Austin waved his long sword, he employed all kinds of powerful and secret skills in order to kill the reclusive elder.


    The moment the elder''s body began reconstructing, Austin attacked him again.


    "Brat! If I''m going to die, I''ll take you with me!"


    Then, he waved his hands and hurriedly formed sword arrays to resist Austin.


    Swoosh!


    As their attacks collided, Austin''s long sword shot directly into the elder''s head, making his blood splash everywhere. With the damage he suffered, he was forced to step back while screaming in agony.


    Swish!


    At the same time, the small black sword rushed out and pierced through the elder''s spiritual soul.


    "Argh! No more!"


    The elder was almost at the end of his wits.


    He was seriously injured, and it would really be bad if he sustained more damage.


    "This is hopeless! Retreat! All of you!"


    Left with no other choice, the head of the Xi''men Clan swallowed his pride and ordered his men to retreat.


    Obviously, it was one of the hardest things that he had to do. However, he still had to restrain his emotions and decide smartly for his people.


    At this point, it was clear that Austin trampled over them.


    Even with the most powerful members of the Xi''men Clan, they had suffered a crushing defeat.


    Choosing to continue the fight would just be suicide.


    "Patriarch, this is the ancestral land of our clan. If we retreat, where else can we go?"


    one of the governing gods asked.


    "I''m afraid that if we retreat now, it means that the Xi''men Clan will be utterly destroyed,"


    another governing god added.


    "There''s still a way. Let''s seek refuge in the ancestral coffin!


    I know how you all feel, but we have to admit that there''s no winning this thing.


    Moreover, if Austin really kills us, that will be the real downfall of the Xi''men Clan.


    It will never be rebuilt."


    The head of the Xi''men Clan thought for a while and finally made up his mind.

 Chapter 4389 The Coffin

    "What? Enter the ancestral coffin?!"


    The other governing gods of the Xi''men Clan were shocked at hearing the suggestion. It seemed like a drastic measure.


    In fact, the ancestral coffin was such a revered and powerful artifact that only the senior members of the Xi''men Clan knew about its existence.


    "That''s right.


    Look, who are we kidding? Everyone here knows that we are no match for Austin, at least for the time being. If we continue fighting like this, we''ll only lose more battles and more people.


    I have a feeling that it would be better for us to retreat for now.


    We must stay alive for now. As for our revenge, we''ll always have a chance to do that once we become strong enough, but only if we survive today.


    The Xi''men Clan is not strong enough to defeat Austin yet.


    We must unite with the other forces, and might even need the Blade Cosmos on our side,"


    the leader said in a thoughtful voice.


    A few moments earlier, he had been so furious that he wanted to kill Austin at first glance.


    However, he''d calmed down now, which was giving him a clearer perspective of their situation.


    He was well aware of the situation they were trapped in.


    Austin''s display of strength had been terrifying.


    The entire Xi''men Clan was no match for him at all.


    If they continued to fight, they would only bring death and disgrace upon their clan.


    The leader''s first priority at the moment was to prevent the Xi''men Clan from total destruction at the hands of Austin.


    "I agree with you, leader.


    Facing Austin is a frightening prospect. We don''t stand a chance of winning him, at least not at the moment.


    There is no point fighting him if it means giving all our lives needlessly.


    We should preserve the strength and members of our clan first. That should always be the priority!"


    A reclusive elder nodded in agreement.


    "If that is the case, I am in too."


    Several other senior members agreed as well.


    Then, the leader gave a telepathic order.


    "Gather the main members of the clan. Get ready to enter the ancestral coffin!"


    Then he added in a warning tone, "Move together!


    We can''t afford a chance for Austin to attack any of us in seclusion!"


    It was true. Someone moving all by himself would be a prime target. They needed to stay together right now.


    As soon as the order was given, the eight governing gods of the Xi''men Clan formed a battle formation to protect each other as they proceeded towards their destination. Together, they retreated slowly.


    "Oh?


    Now you''re all trying to escape? Hah!"


    Austin sneered.


    "That''s enough, Austin! You''ve gone far enough already!"


    one of the governing gods roared in an aggrieved tone.


    Hearing Austin say that they were running away was a shameful prospect.


    Such an allegati


    ut of their wits when they saw the incoming attack.


    They knew that except for the eight governing gods, no one else could withstand Austin''s attacks.


    A large number of people were going to die within seconds.


    As they closed their eyes in anticipation of the doom to come, there was a large explosion and the void began to shake.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A huge coffin lid appeared behind them.


    It was engraved with dense and mysterious textures and emitting a terrifying pressure.


    Every second, it was releasing mysterious runes into the air.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The lid blocked every single streak of sword-light Austin had released, and a series of clear metallic sounds burst out.


    Austin was even more surprised to discover that the lid remained a hundred percent intact after defending against his sword-lights.


    "That''s awesome!


    What the hell is that?"


    Austin was a little confused when he saw this.


    "Alright, let''s try it again!"


    Determined, Austin waved his long sword and slashed at the lid again.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    This time, he also added the horrifying great cosmos force to the long sword attack which made it incredibly bright, as if it had been ignited.


    Like a vast sea, the sword radiance drowned the strange space in dazzling brilliance.


    Space and time were torn apart as the attack continued to come.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The lid of the coffin spun around rapidly and blocked the attacks once again.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    There was a series of metallic clangs as the lid stopped spinning and all of Austin''s sword radiances were dissipated.


    By that time, the people of the Xi''men Clan had already disappeared into the chaotic mist.


    "What?


    What was that?"


    Austin activated his omnipotent vision skill and investigated the chaotic mist in front of him. He then saw was a huge shadow.

 Chapter 4390 Steal More Treasures

    "What... What the hell is that?"


    Austin''s sharp eyes were fixed on the chaotic mist in front of him.


    Without missing a beat, he released his spiritual sense to perceive the space ahead.


    It didn''t take long before he got the whole picture.


    The huge shadow in front of him was actually a coffin!


    Never before had Austin seen such a huge coffin.


    However, Austin was rather confused when he saw all the people of the Xi''men Clan entering the coffin.


    ''This coffin has a very weird and atrocious aura.''


    Austin could only keep his shocked thoughts to himself.


    "You bastard, Austin, step forward if you aren''t afraid to meet death!"


    Wild laughter burst from the front. Without any doubt, it was the voice of the leader of the Xi''men Clan.


    "Well then, I should give this a shot."


    Austin sneered, his lips pulling into a faint smile.


    Every move he made was bold. With his power and all the trump cards up his sleeve, he was more than confident that he could go anywhere in the Sea of Chaos.


    Even in the face of danger, he wasn''t afraid of death. After all, his body was indestructible.


    Therefore, not a hint of fear could be seen on his face.


    Without any hesitation, he took a step forward.


    In order to ensure his safety, an immense amount of great cosmos force poured out from his body like a tidal wave.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Unimaginable energy poured out of the coffin hidden in the chaotic mist along with a deafening roar.


    Inch by inch, the trembling space around them collapsed because of the energy.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Without blinking, Austin activated a large amount of great cosmos force and blasted forward.


    Boom!


    An ear-piercing explosion echoed around them as the energy released by the coffin collided with Austin''s great cosmos force and they were forced into a stalemate.


    Much to Austin''s surprise, the great cosmos force didn''t come out on top.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Without a pause, the coffin kept slightly trembling and relea


    rious.


    "Ha-ha! You don''t want me to?


    Get down here and fight me!"


    Austin sneered.


    Once the words left his lips, he had already stepped foot onto a divine mountain.


    A few seconds later,


    Austin had already plundered the entire divine mountain.


    Afterwards, he walked leisurely towards another divine mountain with his hands behind his back.


    "Austin!


    Stop!"


    "Ah!


    I''m so angry!"


    Roars came from the coffin.


    Even though the governing gods of the Xi''men Clan were boiling with rage, they didn''t dare to take a step out of the coffin.


    "Austin, I''ll kill you!"


    one of the governing gods roared.


    "Get out.


    What''s the use of shouting?"


    Austin sneered.


    "You piss me off!


    Bastard!"


    The governing god was furious but there was nowhere to vent his anger.


    "Austin, the treasures within the divine mountains are the collections of our ancestors. How dare you take them all? You''re going too far!"


    "What did our Xi''men Clan do wrong?


    Why did we attract such a troublemaker here?


    Is our clan really near its end?"


    In the coffin, the governing gods were filled with violent rage but there was nothing they could do.


    They had no choice but to put up with it.


    "It''s boring. If you want me to stop, come out and fight. Otherwise, you should just keep your mouths shut,"


    Austin retorted with a sneer.

 Chapter 4391 Empty Half Of The Divine Mountain

    In just a brief moment, Austin was able to empty dozens of divine mountains in a row.


    Just like the previous ones, these divine mountains were full of various kinds of precious treasures.


    In the past, the members of the Ximen Clan from different generations did their best to find them and gather all of them into their ancestral land.


    But in the blink of an eye, almost all of them fell in Austin''s hands.


    "I''ve got to admit, the Ximen Clan deserves to be one of the major forces in the Sword Cosmos. These collections are all excellent!"


    Austin uttered with deep satisfaction.


    "Austin, stop it! Have you no shame?"


    "You disgusting bastard!"


    As expected, angry roars were heard from the ancestral coffin of the Ximen Clan when they saw what the young man was doing.


    The governing gods were extremely infuriated to see that their sacred land was being robbed and desecrated while they couldn''t do anything to stop it.


    "Why are we experiencing this punishment?"


    Some of the governing gods just shook their heads out of frustration.


    "What are we doing? Let''s go out and fight that brat!"


    One of the governing gods wasn''t able to control his anger. He intended to rush out and confront Austin with everything he had.


    "Calm down!


    We are too inferior to him for the time being. You''ll just waste your life if you go out there."


    The patriarch of the clan knew exactly how they felt, but he needed to restrain them in order to protect his people.


    After all, the most important thing right now was the safety and existence of their clan.


    As long as his people could survive this disastrous event and keep their lives, they still had the chance to recover and eventually get their treasures back.


    Therefore, the patriarch chose to not risk their lives in fighting Austin.


    Besides, they all knew that he was right. They had experienced the might of the young man in person.


    Right now, it was impossible for them to defeat Austin even if all the governing gods of the Ximen Clan combined their full strength.


    Many of his clansmen had already suffered heavy injuries from the hands of the young man earlier. Thus, they didn''t know what might happen if they were forced to fight a losing battle.


    As they stayed put inside the ancestral coffin, time passed by quickly.


    In just a few moments, Austin had successfully robbed a large number of divine mountains.


    All in all, there were more than three hundred divine mountains within the ancestral land of the Ximen Clan.


    Currently, Austin had already emptied more than a hundred of these divine mountains.


    "This is good! I''ve gained too much! And there''s still a lot more!"


    Austin couldn''t hide his excitement.


    "No! Stop!"


    "You greedy bastard!"


    As time went by, the voices that could be heard from the ancestral coffin became more miserable. Although they were still fuming in rage, they almost wanted to plead for the young man to stop.


    Most of the governing gods were so vexed and looked depressed as well.


    "I can''t take this anymore! Are we just going to watch him do whatever he wants?"


    one of the governing gods shouted in anger.


    Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, violent energy surged like a tidal wave.


    It turned out that this governing god couldn''t subdue his fury any longer.


    Even if he knew that the patriarch was doing this for their own good, he just couldn''t accept


    he governing gods said.


    "Well, yes. I think so too.


    All right, let''s go out."


    Finally, the patriarch made up his mind and gave the order.


    Just to be sure, the senior members of the Ximen Clan came out first. They slowly got out and exercised extreme caution, checking whether they would whiff a hint of Austin''s presence.


    "We''re sure now.


    Austin has already left.


    There''s no sign of him everywhere.


    Everybody, you can come out now!"


    the patriarch commanded.


    Upon hearing this, the people of the Ximen Clan gradually came out of the coffin.


    "Damn that bastard! The Ximen Clan will not be satisfied until that brat is killed!"


    Looking at the mess Austin had inflicted in their ancestral land, the governing gods couldn''t help but curse and roar to the sky.


    Meanwhile,


    Austin had already left the Ximen World and was heading for the Ethereal World.


    With his incredible bodily movement skill, it didn''t take him much time to reach his destination.


    About a moment later,


    Austin had finally arrived at the Ethereal World.


    "Master!"


    Warner and Emmet immediately welcomed Austin as soon as he arrived.


    "Come on! I have harvested a lot this time. We''ll use these resources to boost the development of the Curry Sword Sect."


    Without wasting any time, Austin waved his hand and released all the treasures he acquired in front of Warner and Emmet.


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, a massive amount of treasures piled up into mountains. The two slaves were awestruck as they stared into an endless mound of treasures.


    Even if they were just about half of the total treasures of the Ximen Clan, they were still extremely overwhelming.


    There were just too many treasures to count them one by one.


    "Wow! There are so many!"


    Warner and Emmet were both surprised and pleased with all the sparkling and precious treasures in front of them.


    "This should be enough for now, but the Curry Sword Sect needs a lot of resources to stand atop of the entire Sword Cosmos.


    So, I will definitely bring back more in the future. After all, it''s better to have abundant than be lacking.


    That way, each and every member of our sect won''t need to worry about cultivation resources ever!"


    Austin declared with beaming confidence.

 Chapter 4392 Hot Spot Of The Sword Cosmos

    "Don''t worry, master. We will both do everything in our power to develop the Curry Sword Sect until it flourishes.


    Moreover, with your support, the Curry Sword Sect has already become one of the top forces in the Sword Cosmos.


    It may be hard to believe for some, but the strength of our sect has already caught up with the four major forces!"


    Emmet proudly reported.


    "I want to see the Curry Sword Sect become the most powerful one in the Sword Cosmos,


    instead of just being one of the strongest forces. You should know what I mean,"


    Austin said coolly.


    "Yes, master. We understand what you want,"


    Warner and Emmet replied in unison.


    Both their voices were also filled with excitement.


    Obviously, Austin meant that he wanted the Curry Sword Sect to be the one and only ruler of the entire Sword Cosmos.


    Moreover, Warner and Emmet had always been looking forward to dominating the Sword Cosmos one day.


    Although they had become Austin''s slaves,


    deep in their hearts, the dream to dominate the Sword Cosmos had remained.


    Austin''s words just now had re-ignited their ambition to become rulers of the Sword Cosmos.


    Although Austin held the spot as most powerful in the Curry Sword Sect,


    under normal circumstances, they were the ones who took care of all the affairs in the Curry Sword Sect.


    They could easily say that they were the real managers of the Curry Sword Sect.


    Austin on the other hand was just a free-rein leader.


    Now, after hearing Austin''s words, they both swore to themselves that they would manage the Curry Sword Sect better than before and prepare to become rulers of the Sword Cosmos. They also hoped that it would happen very soon!


    "Well, I shall be going back to cultivate in seclusion again. As always, it will take a while. And as always, I leave the security of the Curry Sword Sect in your hands,"


    said Austin.


    He then re-entered the eye of the cosmos to once more, begin cultivating in seclusion.


    For this cultivation, Austin''s main goal was still to absorb and refine the great cosmos force and consolidating it at the same time.


    Meanwhile, despite the Xi''men Clan doing their best to hide it, what had happened in their ancestral land had spread all over the Sword Cosmos, quickly and out of control.


    Such news stirred up a sensation all over the entire cosmos.


    All the creatures were stunned and couldn''t believe what they heard because it was almost impossible to imagine it happening to the Xi''men Clan.


    "Are you serious?


    Austin robbed the ancestral land of the Xi''men Clan?"


    "How could it be even possible? It is unthinkable to say the least!


    Th


    Before doing anything else, Austin sent a message to Warner and Emmet.


    Afterwards, he stroke out of the Ethereal World.


    With just one step, he was already out of the Ethereal World.


    "I should pay a visit to the Long Sword Sect now,"


    Austin murmured to himself with a determined look on his face as he looked in the direction of the headquarters of the Long Sword Sect. His eyes were sharp as his sight pierced through the space and time in the distance.


    "Wow, what a powerful wave! Did you feel that?


    Who is causing this? Who is spying on the headquarters of the Long Sword Sect?"


    "Shit! Could it be Austin? Is he back again?"


    "No way. He has disappeared for a whole year! Heaven knows which shitty world he is in now!"


    Some strong cultivators in the headquarters of the Long Sword Sect sensed the change and looked in the direction where Austin was possibly coming from.


    The energy fluctuation caused by Austin was incredibly terrifying.


    But there was a lot of energy, as well as laws swirling all over Austin''s body.


    The people of the Long Sword Sect could only see a vague shadow and couldn''t see Austin at all.


    "Ha ha..."


    Happily, Austin strode towards the headquarters of the Long Sword Sect.


    Along the way, he made no secret of his mighty momentum. With every step he made, the space around him could hardly bear the pressure and shook violently.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The endless space and time rumbled and shook despite Austin walking towards the headquarters lightly and casually.


    With his momentum, he looked more and more like a mysterious ancient beast, who was emitting a terrifying aura.


    Austin was doing it on purpose.


    He was building a prestigious reputation by showing off his overwhelming aura.

 Chapter 4393 Breaking Into The Long Sword Sect

    "What''s happening?"


    The noise that Austin made was so loud that it alerted many strong cultivators, who all activated their omnipotent skills to check what was going on.


    Austin walked leisurely,


    his hands tied behind his back.


    Energy waves gushed terrifyingly out of the surface of his body, causing the space around him to tremble.


    The law runes emerged and spread all over the sky.


    The senior members in the headquarters of the Long Sword Sect were now watching the intruder closely.


    Before long, they had recognized Austin.


    "It''s Austin!


    He is coming!" a governing god of the Long Sword Sect shouted.


    Anger and panic laced his voice.


    "Austin is coming to us!"


    The other senior members of the Long Sword Sect stared at Austin from afar,


    dread settling down on their hearts.


    "It''s Austin!


    He is on his way to the Long Sword Sect.


    It looks like he is going to attack them!"


    "Oh my! Austin broke into the Xi''men Clan''s ancestral land alone a year ago.


    Is he going to challenge the entirety of the Long Sword Sect by himself this time?"


    In the Sword Cosmos, a number of strong cultivators were paying close attention to Austin.


    Austin barged into the Xi''men Clan''s ancestral land a year ago and this news had only gotten out a long time after his intrusion.


    But this time, Austin deliberately kept himself in the limelight. Everyone knew what he was about to do long before he even reached the headquarters of the Long Sword Sect.


    The entire Sword Cosmos was in uproar by this point.


    "Big news!


    Austin is challenging the entire Long Sword Sect!"


    This news spread like wildfire throughout the Sword Cosmos.


    Upon hearing the news, creatures from all over the cosmos set off for the headquarters of the Long Sword Sect just to see what would happen.


    The Long Sword Sect was one of the main forces in charge of the Sword Cosmos.


    And of late, Austin was the most famous figure in the Sword Cosmos.


    No one wanted to miss such a big event.


    All the creatures wanted to know which of the two sides was about to win the upcoming confrontation.


    It was a while before


    ir headquarters and allow him to select their treasures.


    I don''t think the leader of the Long Sword Sect will agree.


    But I guess only Austin has the guts to make such a demand."


    Every creature was astonished at Austin''s words and was now whispering to those beside them.


    "You''ve gone too far this time, Austin! We will be ready for you!" the leader of the Long Sword Sect snarled.


    His voice was so loud that it shook the space.


    "Okay then. Cut the crap and let''s end this," Austin said, a cruel smile playing on his lips.


    He stepped forward, releasing great cosmos force as he did. The space shook vigorously, as if it couldn''t withstand the power. It felt like it was going to explode.


    Boom!


    The impact caused tens of thousands of big stars nearby to crack and explode.


    "I will not let you destroy our headquarters!" the leader of the Long Sword Sect shouted.


    He formed a mysterious seal with his hands and unleashed a powerful spatial law.


    The other governing gods of the Long Sword Sect followed suit.


    A number of spatial law runes appeared, filling the entire space.


    In the next moment,


    the debris of the shattered stars gathered together and returned to their former shape.


    ''What''s this?


    I hadn''t expected the people of the Long Sword Sect to have mastered such a brilliant spatial secret skill!''


    Austin thought to himself, surprised at the scene unfolding before him.

 Chapter 4394 Battling Rollins Again

    Despite that, Austin was not at all impressed by the spatial secret skill that the leader and other senior members of the Long Sword Sect had performed.


    He himself was proficient in all kinds of original chaotic laws related to space and time. The spatial secret skill was too basic for him.


    He knew very well that he was better than any other governing god in terms of spatial laws.


    At his level, he could force time to flow back or even fix space on his own.


    Hence, he continued to make his way towards the people of the Long Sword Sect.


    The space around him was filled with glowing runes that carried immense energy.


    "You people of the Long Sword Sect, do you even have the courage to fight me?"


    Austin asked coldly while he kept moving step by step.


    He challenged a super powerful force alone. It was a move that had never been done before.


    "He rocks! What an amazing man!"


    The creatures in the distance remarked as they watched the scene unfold.


    "Austin, you are just a young man. Even though you have reached higher places, I will make you fall back so hard today. You shall fall so bad that your soul will be completely destroyed and you will never be able to recover! You shall suffer a complete death!"


    Rollins'' voice was full of bitterness and resentment. At the same time, the killing intent in his eyes was strong.


    He couldn''t accept the fact that a young man like Austin could challenge them.


    He had seen with his own eyes how a frail young man had rapidly risen to the top. In a short period of time, he became a powerful man who could pose a threat to the Long Sword Sect.


    Rollins was a narrow-minded person. He hated anyone who could be better than him. It was hard for him to accept Austin''s rapid rise.


    In the next second, Rollins again made his move.


    He gathered all his strength and unleashed tens of thousands of beams of sword radiance. In an instant, the runes had filled the entire space.


    The stars had begun moving faster as the void began collapsing inch by inch.


    At this point, Rollins had grown taller until he was a giant.


    He was in his best and strongest fighting form.


    What was more,


    his body suddenly burst into raging flames.


    Not surprisingly, tremendous heat came out from his body.


    He had burnt his own original blood essence at the cost of his potential in cultivation.


    Rollins had gone all out in order to get rid of Austin.


    In a mere split second,


    out of nowhere, a pair of giant hands stretched out towards Austin.


    He intended to catch Austin with his ma


    said with a menacing sneer.


    Clang! Clang!


    Once more, Austin waved his sword at Rollins, producing an infinite flow of sword aura.


    As the deadly sword aura reached Rollins, he was pushed backward and stumbled down.


    His clothing had large red stains as blood oozed from his neck. His eyes widened in fear and shock for he knew his impending doom.


    Bang!


    In the next second,


    more blood gushed out from the wound on his neck.


    Austin had decapitated him with his sword.


    "Austin, you son of a bitch!


    We are not finished!"


    Rollins screamed in excruciating pain.


    As fast as he could, he began reconstructing his physical body.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The sword radiance was not done. Like a vast sea, it slashed at Rollins once more.


    Before he could begin to rebuild his mangled body,


    poor Rollins was torn apart again.


    Seeing him in a very weak and vulnerable state,


    Austin took advantage of it and kept brandishing his sword.


    In a blink of an eye, he had shattered Rollins to pieces again and again. It was unseen to the naked eye but Austin had actually attacked Rollins a dozen times.


    While Rollins was busy rebuilding his flesh, Austin attacked as fast as he could.


    "Ha-ha! It does not end here. I will also eliminate all the governing gods in your sect. You will be the first one to die in my hands!"


    Austin let out a laugh as he thrust his sword forward.


    "You little bastard, stop it! Stop it now!"


    Watching the situation unfold, the other governing gods of the Long Sword Sect rushed forward in a bid to stop Austin from killing their fellow governing god.


    Including Rollins, there were a total of eight governing gods in the Long Sword Sect.

 Chapter 4395 The Long Sword Swordsmanship

    "Guys, help me!"


    Rollins finally shouted, letting the fear bare.


    It was not an easy feat to kill a governing god,


    but there was always a way.


    It was likely that they would die if they met an opponent more powerful than them.


    When it came to fighting power, Austin was much stronger than Rollins.


    Austin''s every move contained a terrifying great cosmos force and brilliant laws.


    If he were to try and kill Rollins, the latter would be severely disabled, if not killed.


    It might even deplete Rollins'' strength considerably.


    Rollins had, of course, realized this.


    That was when his fear began to surge forward.


    He didn''t want to continue the fight anymore. All he hoped was for him to escape Austin. And safely at that.


    "Asking for help isn''t going to be of any use!"


    Austin cackled, threw his head back, and laughed out loud.


    He was overjoyed


    because he was finally able to easily defeat a governing god.


    Even a governing god now feared him.


    This was a testament to the great improvement in his strength.


    "Look! Austin has managed to defeat Rollins! Rollins who seemed unbeatable is now asking for help!"


    "Oh my goodness! Austin is so powerful!"


    A few onlookers who were scattered across the void in the distance exclaimed in disbelief. They had just come over to watch the fun.


    Rollins was notorious in the Sword Cosmos.


    Everyone knew that he was narrow-minded, vengeful, and cruel.


    He was a senior leader and a representative of the Long Sword Sect, a noble and decent sect in the Sword Cosmos. But in fact, he was a murderous maniac who would kill people without batting an eyelid.


    He was much fiercer and crueler than Warner and Emmet.


    No one in the Sword Cosmos dared provoke him.


    But now, he was almost unable to withstand even a single blow from Austin. He was too weak to fight back and was crying out for help.


    All the creatures present were looking on this shocking scene in disbelief, their eyes almost popping out of their sockets.


    "A wicked person will be harassed by another like him.


    Rollins has finally met his rival!"


    one of the creatures said smugly.


    Rollins ha


    a bloodied, gaping hole in his chest.


    The creatures continued to look on in awe. What kind of method was this?


    These were the most powerful governing gods in the Sword Cosmos, making it almost impossible to cause them any harm.


    But now, they looked weak before Austin.


    "The Long Sword Swordsmanship is invincible in the Sword Cosmos!"


    the leader of the Long Sword Sect roared, preparing himself to use a secret skill.


    It was humiliating for the eight governing gods that a young man had defeated them so easily.


    The Long Sword Sect would now become a laughing stock in the entire Sword Cosmos because of this!


    The reputation of the Long Sword Sect would also plummet.


    "The Long Sword Swordsmanship is invincible in the Sword Cosmos!"


    the other seven governing gods also roared, using the same secret skill as their leader.


    The Long Sword Swordsmanship was one of the most powerful secret skills in the Long Sword Sect. It had a long, reputed history in the sect.


    Only governing gods were qualified to cultivate it.


    And now, the eight governing gods were using it at the same time.


    Before anyone could react, eight thick, bright sword lights remained in the space, annihilating the darkness, and breaking the chaos and everything in their wake.


    "Hmm. Not bad," Austin said.


    He nodded, feeling the attack of the eight governing gods.


    The secret skill of the Long Sword Sect was indeed powerful.

 Chapter 4396 Suppress The Governing Gods

    "I will freaking kill every single one of you!"


    Austin roared. His body was studded with countless runes and multiple colorful lights. The bright sword radiance protected his body like splendid feathers that blocked all attacks against him.


    Although the eight governing gods of the Long Sword Sect had launched their most powerful attacks, he had no reason to be afraid at all, considering his excellent defenses. Almost ignoring their strikes, he continued to step forward.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The fierce battle made the universe rumble and roll. Violent mushroom clouds resulting from multiple explosions rose into the air in succession.


    Whoosh!


    With the long sword in his hand, Austin was invincible and all powerful. He slashed into the body of one of the governing gods with the sharp sword and the divine blood splashed everywhere in the sky.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    As everyone watched in disbelief, Austin quickly used his sword and cut off the governing god''s limbs. He carved out his abdomen and chest cavity, ripping out his organs.


    Simultaneously,


    a small black sword flew out from within Austin


    and sliced through the spiritual soul of the governing god.


    "Aaaarrgghhh!


    Help me!"


    The governing god screamed and begged as he felt death knocking on his door. He was so terrified that his soul flew out of his body. He cried out for help and desperately tried to run away.


    "You pathetic fool! You are an embarrassment to your sect!"


    Austin burst into laughter as he called out after the fleeing governing god. The immense great cosmos force poured out, covered the long sword in his hand, and chased after him.


    At the same time, he activated the Mind Sword Skill, the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill, and the God-slaying Sword, all ready to attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Under a series of terrifying attacks, the body of the governing god burst into thousands of pieces.


    Even his spiritual soul was ripped apart.


    "Aaaaarrrrrgghh!"


    The governing god let out an ear-splitting scream.


    He was more than seriously injured, almost beyond repair.


    His spiritual soul was broken into more than ten major pieces, which had never happened to any other governing god before!


    For someone in their realm, physical injury was nothing to be worried about,


    because he boasted endless life energy and an immortal body. It could be repaired and reconstructed in no time.


    However, any damage to the spiritual soul could be fatal,


    because the spiritual soul was th


    e seemed unable to kill him.


    Although his spiritual soul was broken several times over,


    it could always be assembled and rebuilt. After some time, it was as good as new.


    It was as if a mysterious force was protecting the spiritual soul of the governing god.


    Austin knew that this was because every governing god had a very deep understanding of all kinds of laws.


    Their spiritual souls had been integrated with time and space.


    They could leave countless spiritual soul marks in different time periods and spaces, which remained a part of their spiritual souls.


    Once their spiritual souls were hurt, the spiritual soul marks hidden in different time periods and spaces could be summoned and would constantly return to their original bodies.


    Therefore, Austin realized that if he wanted to kill a governing god, he had to erase all the spiritual soul marks hidden across all the time periods and spaces. Only in this way could he kill a governing god once and for all.


    At this point however, it was simply impossible.


    Austin had to concede that it was simply too difficult to completely kill a governing god.


    "Well, since I can''t kill you, I will spare your life, but you can''t escape my punishment,"


    said Austin.


    He then stretched out his hand which began to enlarge continuously and tried to grab the spiritual soul of the governing god.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The big hand emitted a terrible great cosmos force and released a terrifying pressure, petrifying the governing god who had become unable to move.


    Eventually, the governing god was caught by Austin. He lifted him up in the air as easily as if he were a newly hatched chick.

 Chapter 4397 Governing Gods Were Not That Powerful

    At this particular moment, the entire universe became deathly silent. No one dared to speak, and the creatures tried their best to hold their breaths.


    Everyone who saw what just happened was utterly stunned. They couldn''t believe what their eyes witnessed.


    Austin grabbed the governing god as if he was just a pebble along the road. There simply was no effort.


    Right now, all eyes were focused on the young man.


    They were still in disbelief at what just happened and weren''t sure if it was really true or not.


    "Well, I think governing gods are not that powerful as people claimed to be,"


    Austin said in a flat tone as he lifted the governing god in the air with one hand.


    These words were heard by everybody. With a smirk on his face, he looked pretty arrogant and domineering


    When all the other creatures heard this, their hearts skipped a beat.


    Dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events, they were secretly guessing how terrifying Austin''s strength had really become.


    In this fierce battle against the eight governing gods of the Long Sword Sect, Austin had actually gained the upper hand so easily and even managed to restrain one of them effortlessly.


    Obviously, such a feat was unprecedented in the Sword Cosmos.


    Today''s battle would be marked in the history of the cosmos and would surely be told to generations to come.


    As of now, it could be safely said that Austin was the most powerful warrior in the Sword Cosmos.


    "Argh!


    Let go of me, you imbecile!"


    The governing god, who was still being held by Austin''s hand, struggled desperately, feeling so ashamed at his condition.


    "Shut up, you weakling!" Austin shouted coldly.


    Under the control of his mind, a massive amount of runic laws appeared and merged with the great cosmos force. They eventually turned into a chain that entangled the governing god.


    Without the strength to break free, he was tied up so tightly.


    "Austin! How dare you do this to me? Let me go or you''ll pay dearly for this!"


    the governing god roared furiously. All he could do was to hurl empty threats because he couldn''t do anything to escape.


    Swoosh!


    Out of nowhere, his body began to burn intensely.


    At the same time, streams of dense auras continuously spurted out of his body that eventually cut off the chain that tied his whole body. However, Austin''s hand was still tightly grabbing on him.


    "Ha-ha. You''re so desperate to escape that you''ll burn your body intentionally?"


    Austin let out an indifferent smile as he mocked the governing god.


    With his outrageous stunt, the entire body of the governing god was badly injured. He used a self-destructing method just to get out of Austin''s grasp but still failed. Now, he had to pay the consequence for his actions.


    "Face us, Austin! Did you forget that we''re still here?"


    the seven governing gods roared at the same time and rushed over, trying to protect their comrade.


    "Fine! I''l


    t, he should treat them with respect. Those who will disobey this order will be outright expelled!"


    These forces started acknowledging Austin''s fighting power and didn''t dare to go against him or the Curry Sword Sect.


    With what the young man had exhibited in dealing with the four major forces, they all felt a deep sense of admiration.


    "Finish them!"


    Austin shouted sternly as he fought his enemies with the best of his abilities.


    The backlash of the waves of energy that were created from the fierce battle shook the space and time in an extremely large area. There were consistent exploding and rumbling in the battlefield that made the scene looked frightening and fascinating at the same time.


    Countless stars were shattered into pieces as if they were brilliant fireworks.


    The destructive force that was brought upon by an all-out battle between masters at the level of governing gods was otherworldly.


    Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, all of the governing gods were sent flying by Austin''s attack.


    As the battle dragged on, the more powerful he became. At this moment, the governing gods were already on their knees, unable to stand up and fight back at all.


    "Playtime''s over, old bastards!"


    Austin shouted and forcefully slashed his long sword, instantly cutting the body of one of the governing gods into pieces.


    "We have to retreat now! This isn''t winnable!"


    The leader of the Long Sword Sect finally admitted that their loss would only get greater if they continued to fight the young man.


    "He''s a monster.


    There''s no way to defeat him with our current strength.


    We have to stop this and regroup first,"


    the leader said with a heavy heart.


    The other governing gods knew that he was right and just remained silent.


    Although they weren''t willing to give up the fight and run away, they clearly had no other choice.


    It would be worse if they lost their lives by attempting to fight a losing battle.

 Chapter 4398 Take Everything Valuable

    Despite working together, the eight governing gods of the Long Sword Sect couldn''t defeat Austin. They even lost one member, and now there were only seven of them. What was worse, they all got injured.


    Winning against Austin seemed so far-fetched.


    "There''s no way we can win this.


    Retreat!" the leader of the Long Sword Sect ordered.


    Wasting no time, the seven governing gods and the others from their sect fell back and bolted away.


    They headed towards a remote place situated in the depths of the headquarters of the Long Sword Sect.


    The area was full of energy and laws, and it was even shrouded in dazzling light.


    It was the most important place for their entire sect��the sacred altar.


    "Hurry! We have to reach the sacred altar before Austin finds us!"


    Although the leader of the Long Sword Sect sent this message to all the members through his spiritual sense, it was evident that he was getting really frantic.


    The altar had a myriad of defense arrays, defense magic treasures, all kinds of lands of danger, and lands of death. It was almost impossible for outsiders to enter.


    Even governing gods might have trouble barging in.


    "Whoa! Look!


    The people of the Long Sword Sect are retreating!"


    The creatures watching in the distance were all stupefied.


    ''Are they retreating?! Is this for real?!


    How the hell did that happen?


    They''re fighting a young man, right?


    He''s just a genuine premium-grade divine god, yet he forced such a powerful sect to retreat! You''ve gotta be kidding!'' the creatures thought to themselves.


    They were all pretty shaken up.


    "That guy is too powerful!"


    "I know! Austin has totally made a name in the Sword Cosmos.


    I don''t think he would ever be forgotten here."


    "Such a fighting record is unprecedented. This fight will definitely be written in history."


    "This young man had battled a super force all by himself! He is indeed a legend!"


    "Have you seen that?


    He has even taken that governing god as his prisoner!"


    Discussions among the crowd filled the air.


    They fixed their eyes on Austin and watched him in disbelief.


    "Humph! You''re not going anywhere!"


    Faced with the retreat of the Long Sword Sect, Austin was left speechless


    s were ordinary divine gods, and there were even a few genuine divine gods.


    At this point, all of them began to take action. They split up in groups and collected all valuable treasures that they could find.


    "Keep your eyes wide open. Don''t miss anything useful and precious.


    We are going to bring all of those back to our headquarters,"


    Austin reiterated.


    "Yes, master. We understand," the slaves replied.


    They did their best to find anything precious in every nook and cranny as they were told.


    "What the hell..."


    In the distance, the creatures who were watching this scene were rendered speechless.


    Just a minute ago, they clearly saw Austin as an invincible legend. However, his actions afterward showed his greedy side.


    "Sons of bitches! Stop it!"


    Inside the sacred altar, the seven governing gods of the Long Sword Sect felt extremely pissed off as they witnessed how Austin and his slaves were looting the area.


    Actually, the most valuable things of the Long Sword Sect were kept inside the sacred altar.


    However, there were still a lot of treasures lying around their headquarters. As a major force that had ruled the Sword Cosmos for so long, it was just natural for them to accumulate tons of fortune which were beyond measure. It could be safely said that every treasure in their possession would be considered of great value.


    After all, for major sects like the Long Sword Sect, they would not store any useless items in their headquarters.

 Chapter 4399 Rule The Sword Cosmos

    A few moments later,


    the headquarters of the Long Sword Sect had been completely robbed!


    Anything even remotely valuable was gone.


    In fact, it didn''t stop at valuables only. Even a few buildings, palaces, pavilions, and other structures were missing. This was because these buildings had been constructed out of extremely rare crystals which could absorb the essence of heaven and earth. This would have allowed them to gather spiritual energy.


    Numerous arrays had also been removed, and their foundations, array flags, array platforms, and various other parts had also been taken away.


    As for other treasures from heaven and earth, magic herbs, pills, elixirs, and secret books etc., they were completely gone and not a trace of them was to be found.


    Overall, the headquarters of the Long Sword Sect had been almost completely emptied.


    "You little bastard, you will pay for robbing our headquarters!"


    "Austin, you are a greedy little rat!"


    "He''s a weasel and a coward!


    Our ancestors had made that collection through centuries of hard work and that brat just took it all!


    He is such a hateful thief!


    I am going to kill him!"


    Several roars of anger and reproach could be heard coming from the altar. The commotion had also invited several creatures from nearby areas.


    They had come here to watch the fun but were now dumbfounded and completely speechless at how the tables had turned.


    "He literally took everything away!"


    Someone finally remarked after hesitating for a long time.


    "I didn''t expect him to be one of us,"


    a shifty eyed divine god exclaimed.


    This divine god did not belong to any force. He was a famous thief in the Sword Cosmos.


    Stealing was his specialty and hundreds, or thousands of clans had suffered at his hands. No one knew exactly how many places he''d visited because there were just too many to count.


    His exploits didn''t end there. He would even dig up graves to see if any valuable things had been buried with the dead. He was a grave robber!


    "Huh! One of you? Austin is easily the number one warrior of the Sword Cosmos. He defeated the entire Long Sword Sect on his own. What makes you think he''s one of you? You''re nothing but a low-life, detestable grave robber.


    There is no way Austin is like you! Don''t even think about comparing yourselves!"


    a creature nearby sneered.


    "Who the hell are you?


    You know what? Never mind! Speak up again if you want me to dig up your ancestor''s graves!"


    the thief fired back furiously.


    The creature who had just teased him immediately shut up and did not dare to speak again.


    He knew that if he irritated this guy, the latter might really go up and rob his ancestors'' graves.


    It was said that this man was most proficient in robbing graves. Rumor had it that he was ab


    The impacts of such a change could prove to be highly beneficial or insanely cataclysmic.


    "Austin, that arrogant bastard!


    That naive, little man thinks he is fit to rule the Sword Cosmos? In his dreams!"


    "He couldn''t hide his ambitions anymore and has now shown his true intentions."


    "The four major forces are the true rulers of the Sword Cosmos. How dare he usurp our power!"


    The senior members of the four major forces couldn''t be more furious. Their angry roars shocked the whole Sword Cosmos. At the same time, several clans started to voice their opinions against Austin.


    "We adamantly support the rule of the four major forces. Austin is a thief and is not fit to rule!"


    "I object to his rule too! Austin is day dreaming if he thinks he can get our support!


    I will never surrender to him!"


    Most of these objectors were sects and clans which were closely related to the four major forces. They were naturally not going to support Austin.


    On the other hand, the people of the Curry Sword Sect walked around with heads held high and a constant announcement of their ascension to power.


    "From now on, the Sword Cosmos is ruled by the Curry Sword Sect!


    Anyone who dares to disobey the Curry Sword Sect shall die!"


    Almost all the senior members the Curry Sword Sect were Austin''s divine god slaves.


    They were going to actively carry out Austin''s orders without question.


    On the other hand, the people of the four major forces were keeping a low profile,


    especially those from the Xi''men Clan and the Long Sword Sect.


    They had been defeated terribly by Austin and were terrified of him.


    The Curry Sword Sect had now become that one name in the Sword Cosmos that no one dared to provoke.


    Austin''s name was set like a heavy stone on the heart of every living being, for better or for worse. A shift in power had occurred.

 Chapter 4400 The Headquarters Of The Sky Sword Sect

    "Master, we have finally ruled the Sword Cosmos now. No one dares to oppose us,"


    Warner and Emmet excitedly reported to Austin what had happened in the cosmos these past days.


    After returning from the Long Sword Sect, Austin decided to spend some time cultivating in seclusion in the eye of the cosmos. Thus, he had no idea of what was happening in the Sword Cosmos.


    "Hmm...


    I still think that it''s just a superficial situation.


    As long as the four major forces are still out there, I know that they won''t give up that easily.


    They must be recuperating right now and gathering all resources and strength they could obtain to launch an attack and deal with me.


    Additionally, the people of the Blade Cosmos also have their eyes on us. They would not hesitate to collaborate with the four major forces just to get rid of me.


    So, I don''t think we have really begun ruling the Sword Cosmos yet,"


    Austin remarked as he lightly shook his head.


    "You''re right, master,"


    Emmet agreed and realized what Austin was trying to say.


    "Master, what should we do next?


    We can start a war against the four major forces. After all, without them in our paths, we can truly reign in the Sword Cosmos,"


    Emmet suggested.


    "Well, that''s the ultimate goal. But you can leave that matter to me.


    I need the two of you to focus on managing the affairs of the Curry Sword Sect, expand its territory, recruit more people, and supervise the disciples'' cultivation process.


    It should be easier if I deal with the fighting for now. That way, we don''t need to accumulate unnecessary losses,"


    Austin explained.


    "Yes, master. We understand,"


    Warner and Emmet replied in unison.


    They knew that their master planned to suppress the whole Sword Cosmos on his own.


    After all, it was such a great feat for a person to singlehandedly conquer an entire universe.


    Moreover, with Austin''s current strength, he would be able to do it in no time.


    "We trust in your strength, master.


    We know that we will dominate the entire Sword Cosmos very soon,"


    Warner and Emmet said with brimming confidence.


    After all, they were Austin''s loyal slaves. The success of their master also gave them great honor.


    "All right. All right. Go ahead and work already.


    I''m going to take a walk for a bit,"


    Austin said nonchalantly.


    "We''ll go ahead then, master,"


    the duo answered and eventually left.


    They also had a lot of other things to do and they couldn''t disappoint Austin no matter what.


    After a while, Austin strode out of the Ethereal Wor


    re of the Sword Cosmos, especially the four major forces.


    As he entered the Sky Sword World, he had a carefree attitude as if he was in a deserted place.


    Moreover, he didn''t take the Sky Sword Sect seriously. If he could destroy the Xi''men Clan and the Long Sword Sect, then of course, he could also do the same to the Sky Sword Sect.


    That was why his actions and attitude were a huge insult to them.


    Like the two other major forces, it could be said this was the most serious provocation that the Sky Sword Sect had ever encountered since its establishment.


    "Oh, come on. I know you''re there. Is this how you entertain your guest?


    Are you not coming out to greet me?"


    Austin finally spoke up and called out the members of the Sky Sword Sect as he stood outside of the altar.


    "You arrogant bastard! What do you want?"


    "How dare you insult the Sky Sword Sect like this?! You''re going to die a horrible death, Austin!"


    "All your actions shall not go unpunished!"


    Austin''s provocation had obviously worked. They couldn''t stop shouting and cursing from within the altar.


    "So, what are you waiting for?


    Are you just going to shout at me all day?


    If you want to kill me, then come out and fight me!


    You have the guts to question my strength when all of you are cowering behind this altar!


    If you''re too afraid to face me, then all of you can shut the hell up!"


    Austin snapped back.


    All of a sudden, his words left the senior leaders of the Sky Sword Sect speechless.


    Of course, they wanted to rush out and fight Austin in order to teach him a lesson.


    But since they all knew how horrifying his power was, they didn''t dare to act rashly or step out of the altar.

 Chapter 4401 The Grievance Of The Sky Sword Sect

    "Austin! Wait and see! Your doom is near!"


    An angry roar came from the altar.


    "Oh really?!


    Well, I''m right here.


    Why don''t you just come and kill me if you can,"


    Austin taunted.


    He knew that the four major forces regarded him as a thorn in their path and wanted to get rid of him for good.


    But regardless of their intentions, he wasn''t afraid of them at all. Austin was brave and powerful.


    He believed that he could take them on, all on his own.


    "I''m here today to deliver a message to the Sky Sword Sect.


    The four major forces have ruled the Sword Cosmos for a long time. But it''s time to end your rule now.


    The Sword Cosmos will welcome the Curry Sword Sect as its new ruler,"


    Austin said in a flat tone. Though soft, his voice had an impact like no other. The entire Sky Sword World rumbled at his words.


    "How dare you! That will never happen!


    The four major forces are the real rulers of the Sword Cosmos, and we will rule the Sword Cosmos forever!


    Does the Curry Sword Sect wish to compete for the control of the Sword Cosmos?! Well, you can dream! But dreams don''t come true, boy!"


    the sect leader roared in fury.


    "I''m just informing you in advance.


    The Curry Sword Sect will rule the Sword Cosmos in any case. We don''t need your permission or approval. We can do whatever the hell we want.


    If you oppose, I will just kick your asses until you all surrender.


    Or maybe I will go ahead and annihilate the four major forces. Then, who will oppose us?


    Trust me. I will do what I say,"


    Austin said calmly, sounding as indifferent as before.


    But his flat tone had a domineering aura; there was no trace of humor in it.


    If his words were to spread out and be heard by the creatures in the Sword Cosmos, they would all be stunned by Austin''s pure arrogance.


    A young man just threatened to annihilate the four major forces!


    It would be unbelievable to some, too shocking for the cosmos to handle.


    The four major forces had been ruling the Sword Cosmos for so long a time that no one would dare to offend them.


    But now, someone just overtly declared that he would annihilate them! It was incredulous!


    "How arrogant you are!


    Do you think you are unbeatable?


    The history of the four major forces go back to the beginning of time itself! We have a profound foundation


    a short time.


    He is the most devastatingly talented young man I have ever seen in my life.


    There is no comparison!"


    a governing god said, letting out a sigh in frustration.


    "That''s true.


    Austin is indeed a martial arts genius.


    No one in the younger generation can defeat him anymore. Even elders like us are no match for him.


    Such a genius has come to the Sword Cosmos without a sign. Does this really mean that the four major forces'' rule over the Sword Cosmos is going to end?"


    an aged governing god wondered.


    For a moment, the senior cultivators of the Sky Sword Sect stayed silent, as if waiting for their impending doom.


    Austin was like a gigantic divine mountain; he weighed down on them mercilessly.


    Along with their anger and fear, they felt a deep sense of helplessness.


    Who would have thought that a super force would be bullied and insulted by a young man to such an extent?


    After leaving the Sky Sword World, Austin continued to traverse between different worlds.


    "I think I should visit the headquarters of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect,"


    he murmured to himself.


    Austin knew that the main obstacle for the Curry Sword Sect to rule the Sword Cosmos was the four major forces.


    So, he had to bring them down one by one.


    Once the four major forces lost their magic treasures and were severely damaged, the Curry Sword Sect could easily take control of the Sword Cosmos without any obstacles.


    With a smile, Austin strode towards the headquarters of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect at lightning speed.

 Chapter 4402 A Man With Great Luck

    Austin continued to travel through space towards the headquarters of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect.


    He didn''t hide his aura. On the contrary, he swaggered and released his powerful aura, letting his presence known.


    Wherever he passed, the tremendous energy fluctuations shook the void millions of miles around, making the space rumble.


    Creatures everywhere shivered in fear. "What is this terrible aura?


    Who is it?"


    The energy fluctuations also attracted the attention of countless masters.


    Many gazes were cast towards the distant space.


    "It''s Austin!"


    they shouted, recognizing his aura.


    "Austin has appeared again!


    What is he planning this time?"


    "Austin seldom appears anywhere without a good reason. He must be up to something! Things are getting interesting!"


    "Where do you think he is heading?"


    The masters cast their spiritual senses out to watch Austin''s every move.


    "Big news! Austin just left the headquarters of the Sky Sword Sect.


    Rumor is that the leader of the Sky Sword Sect, along with the other members of the sect, hid in the sacred altar even before his arrival and didn''t dare to step in front of him the whole time he was there!


    Once again, Austin has defeated a super force. And he did it all on his own!


    This is amazing!"


    one of the creatures announced to the people nearest to him.


    There were many gifted people in the Sword Cosmos who were good at deduction. Based on Austin''s traces, they could deduce what had happened around him not too long ago.


    And since Austin made no effort to hide his traces, it was easy to deduce.


    Also, it was not uncommon to have spies of many races and forces in different sects. News spread through that channel too, extending to friends and families of the spies.


    What had happened in the headquarters of the Sky Sword Sect spread like wildfire and caused a sensation in the Sword Cosmos.


    The Sky Sword Sect was known to be a super force, but they were so scared of Austin that they had hid themselves before his arrival.


    They hadn''t even stepped out to confront him.


    It was conce


    d man was referring to the gods of chaos.


    It was said that everything in the Absolute Space Sea was created by these gods.


    They were the real rulers of everything, including the Sea of Chaos they were in.


    There was not a single governing god who didn''t wish to become a god of chaos someday.


    Everything related to the gods of chaos was a mystery and there were many who wanted to evolve and learn.


    The more they knew about the gods of chaos, the easier it would be to pry into the secrets of the chaos and become the gods of chaos themselves.


    Sword Son Curry had been a very senior governing god in the Sword Cosmos.


    Naturally, he was also very much interested in the matters regarding these gods.


    That was the reason why as soon as the old man mentioned the gods of chaos, his gaze had sharpened.


    The identity of the five sword spirits was a mystery in itself, and they had lived for a very long time.


    He figured that maybe they knew something about the gods of chaos.


    "The matter about luck is ethereal. The five of us studied it based on our feelings,"


    the old man in yellow said vaguely and then stopped talking.


    "Do you know something more about the gods of chaos?"


    Sword Son Curry asked tentatively.


    "Stop asking about it.


    It''s better not to talk about the creators.


    Messing with those matters will get us into deep trouble,"


    the old man warned.

 Chapter 4403 No One Can Get In My Way

    "I see,"


    Sword Son Curry replied, his voice completely disappointed.


    But since he knew the five sword spirits very well, he knew that nothing he could say would change their minds if they didn''t want to say anything.


    More than that, he understood why they didn''t want to tell him.


    The higher the creature''s cultivation base reached, the more aware they were about the true power of the god of chaos.


    Most of the masters with high vital energy realms would ever dare talk about the god of chaos.


    Legend had it that the gods of chaos knew everything that happened within all the worlds.


    "According to the current situation, no big problems would arise if Austin wants to rule the Sword Cosmos."


    Sword Son Curry quickly changed the topic to break the tense atmosphere.


    "With Austin''s current strength, he''s more than qualified to take the reins of the Sword Cosmos.


    However, the four major forces would never give up their hold over the cosmos easily. They would definitely organize counterattacks against Austin.


    Technically speaking, Austin hasn''t completely taken over the Sword Cosmos,"


    the old man in yellow robes said.


    "Yeah, that''s true.


    The four major forces won''t give up so easily,"


    Sword Son Curry replied with a nod.


    "I have faith in Austin.


    It''s just a matter of time before he completely rules the Sword Cosmos,"


    he declared with a smile.


    While they were busy talking, Austin was travelling from world to world, heading for the headquarters of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect.


    Although the four forces ruled the Sword Cosmos together and technically shared the same status,


    the Flying Immortal Sword Sect was the strongest among them.


    Hence, it technically outranked the other three forces.


    No one from the four forces would ever say it in public, but it was the worst kept secret within the Sword Cosmos.


    Austin kept moving,


    getting closer to his destination by the second.


    Meanwhile, the great cosmos force gushed out and covered his entire body like a layer of golden silk.


    Moreover, spatial law runes floated around Austin, making him seem more mysterious and sacred.


    Every single thing about it made Austin seem even more eye-catching, nearly impossible to be ignored.


    All the masters in the Sword Cosmos could find Austin in a second and see his every move.


    It w


    the Flying Immortal World.


    At this point,


    a divine god hurriedly ran to the leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect.


    "Bad news, sir!


    Austin''s breaking into our world,"


    the divine god reported in a panic.


    "Austin, you''ve gone too far!"


    All the senior members of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect went ballistic.


    Everyone knew that the headquarters represented the foundation and dignity of a sect.


    Moreover, the Flying Immortal Sword Sect was one of the forces that ruled the Sword Cosmos. Not a single person or force had ever broken in their headquarters before.


    But now someone was attempting to barge in and everyone was watching him do it.


    Every move Austin made was a blatant provocation and a huge insult to the Flying Immortal Sword Sect.


    "Ha-ha! Do you think you can stop me with such a small trick?


    Don''t be ridiculous.


    I can go anywhere I want.


    I''m not going to let anyone get in my way."


    Austin''s voice could be heard even far away; the space around them trembled.


    He kept moving forward,


    slowly but surely. He was getting closer to entering the Flying Immortal World.


    "Austin, the Flying Immortal World is where our headquarters is located. But now you are trying to break into our turf. What do you want from us?"


    A loud roar came from the Flying Immortal World.


    "I''m here to teach you a lesson.


    And I''ll officially inform you that from this moment on, the Sword Cosmos will be ruled by the Curry Sword Sect," Austin declared flatly.


    Every word that left his lips fully showcased his arrogance.

 Chapter 4404 The Aggressive Austin

    "You are too arrogant for your own good!"


    The members of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect shot Austin an angry glare. His audacious statements were too much for their sect to bear. They were surprised and offended. Of course, they were not going to let it slide.


    "So what?" Austin shot back. "Your four forces don''t deserve respect anyway."


    Austin sneered, his mouth twisting in a mocking smile.


    Then, he brandished his sword and created a space teleportation channel which led to the Flying Immortal World.


    Any prior arrangements made by the Flying Immortal Sword Sect was not enough to stop Austin''s advances. With the help of the great cosmos force, the Reincarnation Token''s power, and various time and space law energies, he was practically unstoppable.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The void exploded continuously like firecrackers, making the boundless space fragments to radiate.


    The channel Austin made extended until the Flying Immortal World.


    "This work is remarkable!"


    The creatures had already taken notice of Austin''s craft�Dthey were greatly impressed.


    ''I don''t think anyone can replicate any work this commendable. Only he could do this,'' they thought, thunderstruck.


    "Sir! Sir! We have bad news," one of the Flying Immortal World members frantically called out their leader.


    "It looks like all the precautions we have built to prevent Austin from coming to us has been futile!


    He is now headed for our headquarters!"


    This was terrible news, indeed. The members of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect panicked, thinking of ways to prevent Austin from ransacking their place.


    The senior members gravely watched Austin create the channel. Their faces darkened in spite.


    They were both dumbfounded and infuriated with their enemy''s tricks. It seemed like he was invincible.


    Seeing that Austin was about to set foot in the Flying Immortal World, the leader of the Flying Immortal Sect took a deep breath.


    "Tell everyone to enter the sacred altar," he decisively ordered.


    The members of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect immediately headed towards the depths of their headquarters where the sacred altar was located.


    In the Sword Cosmos, almost every sect had a sacred altar.


    It was regarded as the most important part of a sect.


    It was also their true foundation, the very essence of their order.


    "Come on!" Austin vehemently screamed as he waved his sword at the Flying Immortal World.


    The great cosmos force and the ener


    his body, filling the entire void.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Explosions were everywhere�Dthe sounds were deafening.


    With his hands behind his back, Austin was enveloped by the great cosmos force. He stood there, as if all the people took orders from him.


    His aura was too powerful!


    The energy he released was overwhelming that the atmosphere was filled with it.


    Austin walked up to the sacred altar of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect soon.


    With his eyes indifferent and uncaring, he shifted his gaze upon the altar.


    The sacred altar of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect was a small separated space.


    Austin let out a scornful sneer.


    "You people of the four forces really let me down.


    You don''t even have the guts to come face me, at least?"


    Austin questioned, his voice bereft with emotion.


    He might look listless, but the aura he was emitting said otherwise�Dit was extremely hair-raising!


    It flew towards the altar.


    The relatively weaker members of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect almost surrendered to Austin and bowed to him due to his aura.


    For a moment,


    the entire world fell silent in his presence.


    Although the people of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect on the altar were enraged, they felt powerless and frustrated.


    Despite Austin''s disrespectful and spiteful remarks, they couldn''t even snap back.


    The creatures from the distance were frightened with Austin''s presence, as well. They didn''t dare say anything, fearing they might say something that might displease him further.


    No one dared to make a sound.


    Countless people fixed their eyes on Austin.


    The whole world seemed to have stopped.

 Chapter 4405 He Finally Left

    There was dead silence in the altar within the Flying Immortal World.


    The senior members of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect remained silent,


    for they didn''t know how to answer Austin''s question.


    Austin was right.


    It looked like the Flying Immortal Sword Sect wasn''t brave enough to fight him.


    "Leader! This brat is too arrogant.


    Let me go out and fight him!"


    a governing god in the altar said angrily.


    "Calm down.


    Even if we all go out together, we may not be able to defeat him. Forget going out on your own.


    You will only court death if you do.


    Don''t do such stupid things. Just hold in your anger and bear this humiliation for the time being. In fact, all of us should learn to do this. I know it''s hard, but our first priority must be to stay alive before we carry out our plans to handle this hateful man!"


    the leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect said sternly.


    "Our plans? Could it be that..."


    The members were surprised at the leader''s words, looking at him inquiringly.


    "That''s right.


    I''ve contacted the Xi''men Clan, the Sky Sword Sect, and the Long Sword Sect.


    All the senior members of our four major forces are going to find a secret place to discuss tactics about how to deal with Austin.


    What we''re going to do is to gather all our strength to beat him.


    Besides, the people of the Blade Cosmos have also contacted us and will join hands with us.


    So we will actually gather all the power we can use from the whole Sword Cosmos.


    Only in this way can we defeat him,"


    the leader explained.


    "Great! This is the greatest news I''ve heard of late!"


    The senior members of the sect brimmed with excitement upon hearing this news.


    "We can''t deal with Austin with our strength alone. It''s a Herculean task.


    But there is no need for us to fight him alone.


    That would be unwise and would only cause more casualties.


    Let''s look at his challenge objectively,"


    the leader continued.


    "That makes sense."


    The rest of them nodded in agreement.


    "Since the four major forces have given up the opportunity to fight me, does that mean that you have voluntarily given up your rule over the Sword Cosmos?


    Good. From now on, the Curry Sword Sect will rule the Sword Cosmos!"


    Austin announced as he stood outside the altar.


    His rumbling voice spread out in all directions, as far as billions of miles from where he stood.


    For a moment, a ringing silence descended upon the whole world.


    Austin''s words had shocked everyone.


    What he was doing and saying


    was a testament to his overbearing and domineering personality.


    "Austin,


    u are free to come and go as you wish and without my permission?"


    Austin said threateningly. He activated the Shadowless Movement to catch up with that man, his sword pointing at the man''s back.


    When the strong man saw Austin give chase, he panicked and made a strange array with his hands. He mumbled something and then roared loudly,


    "Master Donovan, please show your power and help me!"


    Boom!


    A thick shadow of blade radiance rushed out of nowhere and slashed at Austin.


    A terrible energy radiated off this shadow.


    Austin swung his sword at the thick blade radiance.


    Boom!


    The collision of the long sword and the blade radiance caused a violent explosion in the void. A number of terrifying, mushroom-like energy clouds rose into the air.


    The strong man took this opportunity to escape.


    "Ah! Donovan is indeed a powerful opponent!"


    Austin commented as he stood watching the clouds.


    He then turned around and left the Flying Immortal World.


    A long time later,


    a relieved voice sounded from inside the altar of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect.


    "Austin has finally left!"


    The senior members of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect were in a dilemma, not knowing whether to be happy or sad.


    Austin, who had so far put a lot of pressure on them, had finally left!


    And as they realized this, they took deep breaths of relief.


    However, they knew that it was not yet over.


    A fierce fight between the Flying Immortal Sword Sect and Austin was still waiting for them.


    "The Flying Immortal Sword Sect doesn''t dare come out in the open and fight!


    And Austin has finally left!"


    In the distance, the surrounding creatures watched Austin''s receding figure and whispered heatedly amongst themselves.

 Chapter 4406 Break Into The Headquarters Of The Army Of The Blade Cosmos

    At this moment, Austin had already gone far away, but what he had just done left a lasting impression on all of the creatures.


    For a while, all they did was stare at the direction where Austin had left as they were overcome with shock.


    "Have you seen how Austin injured that governing god from the Blade Cosmos with just a single move?


    That was so brilliant!"


    "Well, who cares about a governing god from the Blade Cosmos?


    If Austin has been dealing with the top governing gods of the four major forces of the Sword Cosmos, then he can absolutely do the same to the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos. Didn''t you see? No one in the Flying Immortal Sword Sect dared to come out and battle him."


    "That''s right. As of now, that young man should be the strongest master in the entire Sword Cosmos. No one can match his strength!"


    Countless creatures were discussing by themselves in a heated manner.


    Meanwhile,


    the rumors had already reached the Thousand Sword World.


    The Thousand Sword World was where the Blade Cosmos established their stronghold in the Sword Cosmos.


    Inside it, a group of masters from the Blade Cosmos sat with their legs crossed in a splendid palace.


    The palace was surrounded by an overwhelming blade aura. This was also where their army usually discussed their plans and other certain issues.


    "Damn that bastard!


    Austin is really being such a pain in the ass!


    He did not only hurt me, but it also cost me a beam of Supreme Grandmaster Donovan''s blade aura!


    I will get him for that. I swear!"


    a brawny, bearded man with big round eyes roared in anger.


    "Carson, how the hell did that happen? You lost to Austin in one move?


    I really thought you were much better than that,"


    a short yet strong governing god said in a mocking tone.


    "Oh, yeah?


    Then, fight that brat yourself! Let''s see how long you can last,"


    Carson yelled, defending himself from being belittled.


    "Stop arguing!


    Austin is the enemy here and we know what he is capable of doing.


    We have already reached an agreement with the governing gods of the Sword Cosmos.


    Our only goal is to get rid of Austin as soon as possible.


    As long as he''s alive, both the Blade Cosmos and Sword Cosmos will always be in utter chaos.


    I know that no one among us thought that this young man would pose such a grave threat to us.


    But right now, there is no young man in the Blade Cosmos that could match his power, not to mention the Sword Cosmos.


    It''s such a pity that we can''t get him on our side. So, now, we have no other choice but to exterminate him," one of the governing gods declared.


    He was much older than the rest of his companions in the hall, and he was well respected.


    While they were still conversing, they heard a ruckus coming from outside the hall.


    It s


    os what he did to the four major forces?


    Even if he defeated the army of the Blade Cosmos in the Thousand Sword World, that won''t be the end of it.


    It means that he has just declared an all-out war with the entire Blade Cosmos!


    And everyone knows that the Blade Cosmos is much stronger than the Sword Cosmos!"


    "That''s right.


    Even if the young man has incomprehensible power, the Blade Cosmos is not to be trifled with.


    Austin has gone too far this time. He doesn''t know when to stop."


    "Well, young men are supposed to be ambitious and fearless. They love challenges. However, those are also the reasons why they die young."


    All in all, the creatures in the Sword Cosmos were greatly taken aback by Austin''s course of action. Never did they expect that he would mess with the Blade Cosmos this soon.


    "Come on! Let''s go take a look!"


    Since this was such an intriguing event, a lot of creatures couldn''t help but spectate what was happening in the Blade Cosmos''s stronghold.


    Earlier that day they had fun watching the events that transpired at the headquarters of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect. Before they left there, they also had the chance to witness another big event.


    It was indeed an exciting situation that they would want to witness with their own eyes.


    "Hurry up!


    Austin never fails to give us a surprising show. Whatever he does, it always gets interesting!"


    "Come on! If we are too late, we may miss some of the most important scenes!"


    As if they were going to watch a famous show, many cultivators headed towards the Thousand Sword World to see what was going to happen.


    Normally, the stronghold of the army of the Blade Cosmos was heavily guarded. Outsiders couldn''t just lurk around or approach it.


    However, since they were too busy dealing with Austin right now, they had no time to pay attention to these outsiders.

 Chapter 4407 You Are Not Even Qualified

    "Don''t you think Austin is being too arrogant?


    He infiltrated the base camp of the Blade Cosmos''s army. Does he think that he''s that strong to confront them alone?


    Provoking the Blade Cosmos''s army here in the Sword Cosmos means that he''s waging a war to the entire Blade Cosmos!


    I don''t think he can handle that!"


    Even the high-level figures of the four major forces exhibited their omnipotent skills and paid close attention to what was happening. They communicated with each other in private and discussed what they thought of Austin''s actions.


    "Well, let him do what he wants.


    The crazier he gets, the more chances that the Blade Cosmos will be able to destroy him. That''s exactly what we want."


    "You''re right. Whoever wins will be to our advantage.


    However, Donovan is a tough guy.


    With the brat''s current strength, I don''t think that he''d be able to defeat Donovan. Although, it would be much better if both sides sustained severe losses."


    "I agree. For now, let''s just stand by and wait for the outcome."


    The senior leaders of the four major forces were not convinced that Austin could take on the Blade Cosmos, thus they were waiting for his misfortune to happen.


    At this moment, Austin was inching closer to the base camp of the Blade Cosmos''s army.


    At the same time, a large group of people rushed out to the void and appeared in front of him. Then, a semi-governing god, who was also the leader of the team, stepped forward and shouted,


    "That''s as far as you can go! This is the territory of the Blade Cosmos. No one is allowed to go in without permission. One step further and you will be sentenced to death!"


    "Are you stupid? This is the territory of the Sword Cosmos. You''re actually the ones who have no place here!"


    Austin fired back and sneered at the semi-governing god. Then, he also quickly extended his hand, which constantly enlarged.


    Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, his giant hand almost filled the void, which emitted a terrifying wave of energy. Then, it unleashed hundreds of millions of bright sword-lights that illuminated the entire area.


    "Argh!"


    The vicious sword-lights poured upon them like ghastly shooting stars. The entire group was instantly suppressed, including their team leader.


    As he experienced the might of the young man in front of him, he felt like he was going insane. He was being tortured by a mere genuine premium-grade divine god.


    The moment Austin made his move against the semi-governing god, the latter was rendered motionless and useless. All his strength left him and he couldn''t fight back at all.


    Swoosh!


    Immediately after, Austin grabbed the body of the semi-governing god with his mighty hand.


    Splat!


    The very next moment, his body was crushed into pieces.


    Without wasting any time, Austin collected the broken pieces of the semi-governing god''s body, as well as his spiritual soul.


    With his current strength, dealing with a semi-governing god was just like a walk in a park.


    "Damn it! He has captured


    mph! You''re just wasting all of your efforts. So what you boast your power in front of me?


    You are not even qualified to fight me!"


    Austin roared haughtily.


    Swoosh!


    Austin brandished his long sword and swung it at the governing god.


    Along with it, a huge amount of great cosmos force poured out from his body and integrated with his sword.


    Hundreds of millions of sword auras gushed out of the sword and surged like a tidal wave. The whole scene looked daunting and amazing at the same time.


    Clang!


    In a flash, the huge red blade in the governing god''s hand was stripped off.


    Whoosh!


    Austin continued to dash forward, wielding his long sword. Wherever he passed, the space and time were continuously being disrupted.


    Splat!


    The governing god''s two arms were instantly cut off and thrown away. His blood splashed all over the sky and drizzled down.


    Splat!


    Next, his body was cut in half.


    "Argh!"


    The governing god couldn''t help but let out a painful scream.


    Their fight hadn''t even lasted for a while. Moreover, the governing god already employed the taboo skill which consumed his own life and energy just to give him abundant power. However, in the end, he was still soundly defeated.


    At this point, the governing god finally felt crippling fear permeating his skin. His spiritual soul was also damaged as his physical body was reduced to countless broken bloody pieces. Realizing that he was not a match against the young man, he quickly fled away.


    Austin actually wanted to chase after him, but he chose not to. He knew that he still had a lot of enemies to focus on.


    Soon after, the other governing gods from the Blade Cosmos had arrived one by one. They quickly surrounded Austin as they released their appalling blade auras.


    One of the governing gods, who was shrouded in astoundingly strong blade energy, stepped forward and asked with a straight face,


    "Austin, what are you doing here in our headquarters?


    Do you seriously want to fight all of us?"

 Chapter 4408 Fighting The Governing God From Blade Cosmos

    Faced with the siege of dozens of governing gods of the Blade Cosmos, Austin felt no fear.


    He merely took his time and announced calmly and casually, "I''m here to inform you that all of those hailing from the Blade Cosmos shall leave the Sword Cosmos at once.


    You shall go back to your own place because the Curry Sword Sect will officially rule the Sword Cosmos from here on out.


    That said, we will not be allowing any external force to exist here!"


    As soon as Austin finished talking, retorts and retaliations echoed here and there.


    "Arrogant brat!"


    "How dare you!"


    "Austin, you''re declaring war against the Blade Cosmos!"


    The governing gods of the Blade Cosmos were all so furious that they could hardly restrain their anger.


    Their army had invaded and occupied this world in the Sword Cosmos for a long time. Eventually, many of the creatures in the Sword Cosmos almost acquiesced in the existence of the army of the Blade Cosmos.


    After all, no force in the entire Sword Cosmos could drive the intruders out of their cosmos��at least not until the rise of the Curry Sword Sect.


    Although the army of the Blade Cosmos was tough and mighty, they weren''t powerful enough to occupy the whole Sword Cosmos.


    That being the case, they had to coexist with the other forces in the Sword Cosmos over the past few years. However, Austin''s sect recently began to rise and grow, so the situation called for a change.


    Without any warning, Austin broke into the headquarters of the Blade Cosmos'' army and even demanded that they withdraw from the Sword Cosmos.


    Hearing what Austin just said, all the creatures from the Blade Cosmos and the native inhabitants of the Sword Cosmos were shocked to the core.


    "He really is bold, isn''t he?"


    The senior members of the four major forces of the Sword Cosmos could not help but heave a sigh.


    "Humph! Where is he getting the guts to say all those things?


    It just means that he''s truly declaring war against the Blade Cosmos.


    I''m pretty sure that the Blade Cosmos won''t let him go now!" someone gloated.


    Despite the aggression in their tone, many of the creatures from the Sword Cosmos felt rather gleeful at the sound of this idea.


    Having been invaded by the army of the Blade Cosmos was definitely a great shame to everyone belonging to the Sword Cosmos.


    Of course, this made the vast majority of them eager to drive the intruders away one day and restore the peace in their home.


    This young man, however, just spoke out what they were thinking without prior notice and any hint of fear.


    None of them could do what he did, so naturally, many of the natives from the Sword Cosmos then looked at Austin with the utmost admiration.


    "You know what? I think Austin ruling over the Sword Cosmos will probably be good for us.


    I''m pretty sure it would be much better if it''s him rather than those four major forces."


    The creatures shared the same sentiment towards the young man.


    It had been easy for them to


    his fist.


    "Pfft. Really? Is that all?


    Come on! Show me what you''re capable of!" Austin barked with obvious condescension.


    Swoosh!


    He didn''t take his left fist back after smashing the purple pagoda. Instead, his whole arm stretched out and turned into a golden sword. It then plunged into the governing god who had manipulated the pagoda to attack him.


    What Austin was displaying was a unique skill of the heaven metal race. With such skill, any part of his body could turn into any weapon of his choosing. He could even turn his whole body into a weapon if he wanted to.


    The horrifying great cosmos force was poured into the golden sword, tearing apart space and time. Needless to say, its effect was certainly destructive.


    Puff!


    The governing god was ultimately caught off guard and didn''t get to dodge the menacing attack. One of his arms got cut off and thrown into the air, and his blood splashed here and there.


    "Just go to hell!"


    Austin was insanely fearless and invincible even though he was supposedly outnumbered.


    The battle was so fierce that even the sun and moon seemed to have lost their brightness. The entire area was filled with an eerie atmosphere and an ominous aura.


    At the same time, the starry sky in the universe was being shattered to pieces by the devastating energy waves that they released.


    In the distance, countless creatures started gathering to watch the mind-boggling fight between Austin and the governing gods.


    They all knew how the young man had gotten so much stronger, but they still couldn''t help but be dumbfounded by his astonishing strength.


    In the midst of the fierce battle, Austin let out a faint smirk.


    "Well, I have to admit that the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos are indeed more powerful than I expected.


    Their fighting power is way stronger than the governing gods of the Sword Cosmos.


    Now I understand why the army of the Blade Cosmos was able to occupy half of the territory of the Sword Cosmos."

 Chapter 4409 Vented The Anger

    "Come on! Kill him!"


    The battle between the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos and Austin continued to rage on. The governing gods were crazily obsessed with eliminating the young man. They would do whatever it took just to kill him.


    However, they didn''t expect that Austin was already this powerful.


    Each of his moves was integrated with a vast amount of great cosmos force, making it far too superior.


    Moreover, his swordsmanship was extremely astonishing.


    He was a sword master that even exceeded the prowess of the governing gods from the four major forces of the Sword Cosmos.


    As they battled, endless bright sword lights constantly spurted out from the surface of Austin''s body. It was as if he was a holy being covered with layers of dazzling sword-shaped wings.


    At the same time, this also made him more invincible.


    Furthermore, with Austin''s incredible bodily movement skills and high-level comprehension of several laws, all of his actions were unpredictable. Every step he took seemed like he was traversing in between various spaces.


    Additionally, his spiritual sense was cultivated to a domineeringly advanced degree.


    He effortlessly controlled the God-slaying Sword and launched sneak attacks from time to time, often catching the governing gods off guard.


    Therefore, although Austin was outnumbered, the governing gods weren''t able to gain the upper hand.


    In actuality, the governing gods were the ones having a hard time keeping up with the young man.


    Austin didn''t sustain any damage or injury at all.


    ''Let''s see how you handle this one!''


    Austin soared into the sky and activated the Triple Avatar Skill.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Immediately after, two more identical versions of Austin appeared and they all rushed towards the three governing gods with their full strength.


    However, this was just the start of his attack.


    Upon gathering a vast amount of great cosmos force, Austin summoned all of his secret skills at the same time.


    He combined all of them and hurled at his opponents.


    Splat!


    In an instant, a governing god was cut into half by Austin''s slash.


    Crash!


    Another governing god got his chest pierced as Austin''s fist drilled through him.


    "Ack!"


    The other one was stabbed between his eyebrows by the God-slaying Sword. As the divine sword thrust through his spiritual soul, the governing god let out a miserable scream.


    In just a single move, Austin was able to attack three governing gods at the same time.


    This kind of brutal fighting power sent shivers down their spines that they were subconsciously forced to take a few steps back just to stay away from Austin.


    In the entire duration of this battle, the masters from the Blade Cosmos had been at the disadvantage.


    "Austin, rethink your acti


    ery trace of Austin had already disappeared.


    The faces of the governing gods were still gloomy, but they didn''t know how to vent all their anger.


    They were still in disbelief that Austin had just infiltrated the heavily guarded headquarters of the Blade Cosmos as if he just went to an open park.


    Moreover, he just did it on his own.


    In the end, it was as if he could come and go as freely as he wanted.


    This event surely put the name of the Blade Cosmos in shame.


    They were such proud people.


    But in front of a young man, they were able to do nothing.


    As they pondered on the events that transpired, the governing gods couldn''t help but feel depressed.


    "If we can''t do anything to this guy, we can''t really stay and expand our territory in the Sword Cosmos anymore. He will just annihilate all our troops,"


    the red-faced governing god eventually broke the silence and said in a low voice.


    "That''s right.


    Austin has been our biggest obstacle ever since he arrived here in the Sword Cosmos!"


    The other governing gods also shared their sentiments.


    "I can''t believe how domineering he had become.


    After this, I feel like I''ve finally vented out my anger towards those guys from the Blade Cosmos!"


    During the previous battle, countless creatures all around the Sword Cosmos paid close attention to it.


    Seeing how Austin thrashed the headquarters of the Blade Cosmos''s army and injured several of their members, many of these creatures secretly applauded him and were actually grateful to him.


    After all, the troops of the Blade Cosmos were the ones that invaded their homeland.


    Moreover, a lot of sword cultivators were killed in the past when they started invading the Sword Cosmos.


    Therefore, most of the creatures of the Sword Cosmos felt somewhat relieved from the anger that they had been keeping all this time.

 Chapter 4410 Rumble

    The top-ranking figures of the four major forces of the Sword Cosmos, watched the battle that took place in the Blade Cosmos'' army''s headquarters.


    Austin''s impressive display of raw power sent a rush of unease through them all.


    He battled with dozens of governing gods of the Blade Cosmos, and had even managed to gain the upper hand on them.


    The battle had put them all in a deep silence, filled with equal parts of fear and contemplation.


    They hated to admit it,


    but they knew that Austin was now stronger than they were.


    They were overtaken by frustration, perturbed by the predicament this put them in.


    ''None of the governing gods in our forces are capable of facing off against him in a one-on-one battle now.


    He''s become something else, the most powerful cultivator in the Sword Cosmos it seems,'' the core members of the four major forces thought. They felt defeated already.


    In the Thousand Sword World, the high-ranking figures of the Blade Cosmos'' army had ferocious glares cemented on their faces.


    "What should we do? Do we call our men back and send for reinforcements?"


    one of the governing gods asked with a deep, concerned frown.


    This was the most humiliating day they had ever experienced. The entire army sneered, upset and with their pride shattered and ripped from them.


    They had all been stuck in a state of gloom and dejection since Austin had taken off. The more they thought about what they went through, the angrier they became.


    "Not yet.


    Let''s first correspond with the four major forces of the Sword Cosmos and see if perhaps we can finish Austin off together.


    It''s not just the Sword Cosmos we''re trying to take, there are several other supreme universes we have targeted as well.


    Right now, we should avoid calling for backup, for as long as we can.


    Not until we are completely out of options and all hope is lost to us.


    We should handle Austin on our own for now.


    If we still can''t get rid of him in the end, we''ll have to retreat and report back to Supreme Grandmaster Donovan.


    I believe he at least will be able to take Austin out," the elder revealed slowly.


    He had considered their situation quite calculatedly.


    He was the commander of the Blade Cosmos'' army in the Sword Cosmos; stronger than the other governing gods present, and outranking them too.


    "You''re right. That seems prudent," someone said, the other governing gods nodding in agreement.


    elder''s arrival.


    The mysterious old man seemed part of the air, with no aura at all.


    This was probably why he could not detect him.


    This was all too suspicious to Austin. He put his guard up, remaining on alert, a little afraid and apprehensive of this stranger.


    "Young man, relax. I bear you no ill will,"


    the old man said with a friendly smile.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    Austin asked calmly.


    He did not yet know whether the old man was a friend or an enemy, so he showed courtesy and treated him with politeness.


    "Young man, no one your age has ever achieved what you have.


    You are the most talented individual in the entire Sword Cosmos,"


    the mysterious old man praised, looking Austin up and down.


    "What''s this?


    This old man looks very much like the legendary Master Rumble. How can this be?"


    a creature of the Sword Cosmos exclaimed in confusion.


    Many creatures were paying close attention to Austin and noticed the elder blocking his way as well.


    "What?


    Do you mean to say that is Rumble, the legendary master the same age as Master Sword?"


    "My word!


    You''ve got to be kidding. It can''t be possible.


    Master Rumble vanished many eras ago. Legend has it he''s already dead.


    It''s impossible that he could now appear here."


    "He''s right. Master Rumble disappeared before Master Sword did. He couldn''t show up here. He just couldn''t."


    This arrival sent the Sword Cosmos into an uproar.


    The sudden arrival of an ancient master, the same age as Master Sword, sent shockwaves throughout the cosmos, stirring everyone''s minds and hearts, causing a wild sensation!

 Chapter 4411 The Inheritance Related To Reincarnation

    Countless great masters sensed the aura of the old man from afar.


    Some of the elders who had been living in seclusion for years were awakened by his presence too.


    After years of penance, they walked out of their secret chambers, gazing at the old man in the distance.


    The whole of Sword Cosmos trembled slightly due to the tremendous power of the aura.


    An abnormal amount of spiritual senses were aimed at this old man,


    and Austin was all but forgotten.


    As they tried to perceive the old man, the masters'' faces turned pale with fear.


    When their spiritual senses had almost reached the old man, they were immediately repelled by a powerful force.


    The old man was enveloped in a layer of faint runes, which isolated and protected him from any intrusions.


    Even the governing gods couldn''t perceive him.


    ''Master Rumble?''


    Austin overheard the discussions in the Sword Cosmos and became more curious about the old man in front of him.


    If this man and Master Sword were from the same generation, then there was no doubt that he was of very high status.


    "I''m flattered, sir,"


    Austin replied in a humble tone.


    He could tell that the old man was being friendly towards him.


    Austin could be overbearing and rude to his enemies, but he was polite to those who deserved it.


    This old man demanded respect, and Austin was more than happy to oblige.


    "Young man, I never flatter anyone who doesn''t deserve it.


    Given your talent, you will reach the ultimate stage one day and become a legend who will be remembered eternally,"


    the old man said. His voice was calm and his words carried so much weight.


    ''The ultimate stage?''


    Despite his peaceful tone, his words caused a wave of sensation among the eavesdroppers.


    Every governing god in the vicinity heard the old man''s words very clearly.


    The ultimate stage��they knew what that meant.


    There was not a single governing god who didn''t understand the meaning of those words.


    It was their final goal to reach that stage; however, it was just too difficult to attain.


    Since the beginning of the Sword Cosmos, there had never been a single cultivator who could reach that ultimate stage.


    But here might be an exception��Austin.


    If anyone could reach the ultimate stage, it was him, which made every governing god envious of him.


    But they regretfully had to admit that he was indeed an unprecedented ge


    res pray for you.


    It can gather a large amount of power of faith to strengthen your spiritual soul.


    Your body has become indestructible, but your spiritual soul hasn''t reached the level of immortality yet. This will help you on that path,"


    the old man continued to offer more suggestions.


    "Thank you, sir. I will give it a try,"


    Austin replied.


    He was aware of the ancient secret skill the old man mentioned, but didn''t think much of it at the time he had first heard of it.


    It was hard to tell how effective it would be since there were countless skills that had spread since ancient time.


    However, since the old man recommended this one, it meant that this ancient method had a certain amount of effectiveness.


    "Young man, we were destined to meet here.


    I will entrust you with an inheritance that is related to reincarnation. You may try to cultivate it."


    Saying so, the old man sent a spiritual message to Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "The inheritance related to reincarnation?"


    Austin asked, overjoyed.


    "I will see you in the future, young man."


    Soon, the old man''s body turned into a wisp of green smoke and disappeared.


    "Sir! Sir!"


    Austin called out, a little surprised to see the old man leave so abruptly. He called out several times, but there was no reply.


    "He is indeed the legendary Rumble!


    He was exactly the same as what had been recorded in the ancient books.


    It is said that the walking stick in his hand was refined from a dragon bone!"


    After a detailed observation, the seniors in the Sword Cosmos confirmed their previous assumptions.

 Chapter 4412 Time To Choose A Side

    After the elder took off, Austin just stood there for a while, overwhelmed with gratitude.


    Even though he had never met this old man before,


    he taught him the brilliant secret skill related to reincarnation.


    "Thank you so much, sir!"


    Austin yelled at the clouds where the elder was last seen.


    Wasting no time, Austin activated his bodily movement skill and headed for the Ethereal World.


    He was able to reach his destination in only a moment''s notice.


    Warner and Emmet walked up to him the instant he showed up.


    "Welcome back, master! With you, the Curry Sword Sect will surely rule the entire Sword Cosmos!"


    the duo praised in unison.


    They knew of what had transpired in the Blade Cosmos'' headquarters.


    Knowing about their master''s victory, they couldn''t help but glee in excitement.


    "This isn''t over yet.


    The people of the four major forces and the Blade Cosmos will definitely launch a counterattack against me.


    Ask our men to stay on high alert.


    If you see anything suspicious, immediately report it to me.


    I''m going to cultivate in seclusion in the following days," Austin ordered the two.


    He then entered the eye of the Sword Cosmos and began his training.


    Austin still needed time to process his recent battles with powerful governing gods of the four major forces and the Blade Cosmos.


    He figured that the knowledge he had gained from this would prove to be invaluable to his cultivation.


    Plus, he still needed more time to work on the secret skill related to reincarnation that the elder had imparted to him.


    After finding a suitable spot in the eye of the Sword Cosmos, he used his omnipotent skill and built a secret room.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As soon as he stepped inside, he immediately performed the recently-learned secret skill. Loud noises filled the empty room. Runes related to reincarnation flooded the surrounding space.


    He was able to see many things embedded in


    ll definitely rule the Sword Cosmos, sooner or later.


    From now on, we''ll do our best to establish a good relationship with the Curry Sword Sect!"


    In the headquarters of the Canopy Sword Sect, the leader made a decision after he discussed with the high-ranking figures in his sect.


    This was recently happening all over the Sword Cosmos. Many races and forces believed that Austin would win the war.


    However, there were still many forces and races that supported the four major forces.


    "Humph! I must admit that Austin is indeed powerful, but he is too young, impulsive and inexperienced.


    He doesn''t know anything about patience and would always find trouble.


    He even dares to challenge the Blade Cosmos.


    He always does something crazy, and he will definitely get himself killed for that.


    The four major forces would make easy work of that brat.


    I would always have faith in the power of the four major forces. They are the rightful rulers of the Sword Cosmos.


    We must fully support them with the best of our strength!"


    The leaders who opposed Austin all rallied their troops against him.


    This crucial decision would decide the fate of their future.


    The result of the decisive battle would have a direct effect on the development of all the forces and races.

 Chapter 4413 Hearing About The Reincarnation Race Again

    On the inside of the eye of the Sword Cosmos, time passed slowly.


    Austin was still in the secret room that he had built,


    devoting all his time to studying the secret skill related to reincarnation that the elder had taught him.


    After viewing the runes all around him, he saw that billions of worlds had been destroyed and reborn.


    After he spent a long time examining the runes, Austin''s understanding of reincarnation grew.


    The entire secret room was filled with numerous reincarnation runes that floated in the air. Each one gave off its own mysterious aura.


    "What is reincarnation?"


    Austin murmured to himself while he performed the skill.


    Since he had entered the secret room, he had progressed further in the law of reincarnation.


    Before, Austin only understood the basics of the law of reincarnation and now


    he understood it deeply.


    "I see! Reincarnation is related to destruction and rebirth!" Austin shouted as realization struck him.


    His voice was so loud that it shook the entire secret room. Dust fell from the ceiling and the runes trembled.


    Then,


    all the illusory scenes in the room disappeared.


    When everything settled, all he could see was a broken, old stone bridge a couple of feet in front of him.


    Judging by its appearance, the bridge had existed for a long, long time.


    There were two words carved on its surface.


    The characters were foreign, having belonged to an era that existed long ago.


    Therefore, not many creatures of this age could read them.


    But thanks to his powerful spiritual sense, Austin understood the meaning of the words.


    His eyes swept over the words "Memory Bridge".


    "Hold on. Who''s there?" Austin muttered.


    Squinting his eyes, he could barely make out a figure at the end of the bridge. It was stooped over and enveloped by a mist made from law power.


    Austin couldn''t see the figure''s face clearly, but he could tell by th


    No one knows what will happen next. And so it is now. The rumors are true,"


    she continued with a gentle smile.


    The wrinkles in her face deepened. It was hard for Austin to comprehend her shaking, aged voice.


    "What is she saying?"


    Austin asked out loud, straining his ears.


    "Young man, I wasn''t expecting your arrival.


    Currently, we are in different spaces and time periods. The odds of us ever meeting are extremely low.


    Therefore, you must understand my surprise.


    You are here in front of me. Perhaps we are destined to meet,"


    the old woman said as she fixed her eyes on Austin''s face.


    "Madam, are... are you talking to me?"


    Austin asked gingerly.


    ''Right now, she is in another space and time period!''


    he thought, feeling excitement rush through his veins once more.


    "Yes. I am speaking to you.


    I see that you''ve found the Reincarnation Token.


    To some extent, that means you can be considered as a member of the reincarnation race.


    This makes me happy. Our race has a successor!"


    the old woman exclaimed, smiling even wider.


    "Madam, what is the reincarnation race?"


    Austin asked, letting his curiosity get the best of him.


    Even though he had heard about the reincarnation race before, he was desperate to learn more.

 Chapter 4414 Soul-cleansing Skill

    Besides, Austin had experience with speaking to people who lived in the past.


    Previously, Austin met a monk in the supreme universe which was located in the Ninth Evil Valley of the Sea of Chaos.


    The monk had called Austin''s Reincarnation Token the Number Nine Token and


    he had also mentioned the collapse of the road of reincarnation and the eighteen reincarnation guards.


    At the end of their meeting, Austin had asked him to impart a reincarnation skill to him and the monk obliged.


    The next time Austin met someone from the past was during his stay in the Heaven Beast Valley. He had run into a Taoist priest in the Land of Void.


    The Taoist priest had also referred to his Reincarnation Token as the Number Nine Token.


    To Austin''s great excitement, he had also predicted that Austin might be the key to rebuilding the road of reincarnation and


    taught him another reincarnation skill.


    As he looked at the old lady in front of him, Austin was reminded of the monk and the Taoist priest and hoped she would treat him the same.


    "What?


    Young man, is that that damn Taoist priest''s aura I sense on you?" the old lady asked with a glimmer in her eyes.


    Before he could answer, she narrowed her eyes as if she could find the answer within him.


    "And there''s the old monk''s aura too!"


    The old woman raised her voice as her eyebrows shot upward dramatically.


    "They each taught you a skill,


    didn''t they?


    Tell me, where did you meet them?"


    the old woman said emotionally.


    "Madam, are you talking about these two secret skills?"


    Much to Austin''s astonishment, the old woman was familiar with the Taoist priest and the monk he had met. He quickly displayed the two skills they had taught him.


    All around them, runes flew into the air and the room was filled with reincarnation energy.


    "I was right.


    Those are the skills that the old monk and the stupid Taoist priest practiced.


    You did meet them!"


    the old woman exclaimed.


    Now that it was confirmed, Austin took a moment to fill her in on how he had encountered the monk and the Taoist priest.


    "I see. You also stumbled upon them.


    I thought I caught a whiff of them in


    my answers one day,"


    Austin said.


    Realizing he needed to be patient, Austin focused on the secret skill the old woman had given him and began to practice.


    ''It is a secret skill related to the spiritual soul.


    It is called Soul-cleansing Skill!'' he thought to himself.


    "Wow! This isn''t like any skill I''ve learned before!"


    Austin commented as he saw what this new spiritual soul skill was capable of.


    The Soul-cleansing Skill was efficient in dealing with spiritual souls.


    With the aid of it, one could remove all the memory, emotion, and sub-consciousness of a creature''s spiritual soul.


    Taking all of this out would cause the spiritual soul to become a vessel of pure spiritual soul energy.


    The creature would become a shell with


    no aspects of life left


    other than an intact spiritual soul.


    Of course, one could choose to only remove part of his enemy''s memory and thoughts with the skill.


    "The Puppet Strings enables me to control the spiritual soul, while the Soul-cleansing Skill can be used to obliterate the spiritual soul,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    The anticipation of having so much control caused Austin to focus hard and master the skill quickly.


    With his current spiritual sense, he could easily master most skills related to the spiritual soul.


    "I''ve finally finished my training."


    After successfully mastering the Soul-cleansing Skill, Austin stood and walked out of the secret room.

 Chapter 4415 Currys Old Subordinates

    As soon as he stepped out of the secret room, Austin sent a message to Warner and Emmet.


    Receiving Austin''s message, Warner and Emmet were elated. They rushed forward and stopped in front of him with faces glowing.


    "Master, you have completed your cultivation!" they gushed in chorus.


    "Yes I have. How''s everything going in the Sword Cosmos? Anything exciting recently?"


    Austin asked.


    He had spent over a year in seclusion and had no idea what had transpired over such a long period.


    "Master, everything is going well. Nothing major has happened.


    There would sometimes be some small-scale conflicts among the people of the four major forces, but there is nothing to be concerned about.


    As a matter of fact, our sect is developing well.


    We have established bases in most of the Sword Cosmos.


    Except for the four major forces, everyone else in the Sword Cosmos is willing to befriend us and cooperate with us,"


    Emmet reported happily.


    "Well, nothing has happened so far because the four major forces have been waiting for me,"


    Austin chuckled with a slight sneer.


    "You are right, master.


    During this past year, I spotted a good number of scouts from the four major forces around the Ethereal World. I am certain that they took orders to keep an eye out for you.


    The four major forces are definitely going to great lengths to deal with you,"


    Emmet added.


    "You have nothing to worry about me.


    I''ve grown stronger. I was not afraid of the four major forces before and there is no reason for me to be afraid of them now,"


    Austin said with a confident smile as he puffed out his chest.


    "Well, I''m going back to the Divine Sword Mountain. As always, keep everything around here in order,"


    Austin said, stretching his arms.


    "We will, master. Take care of yourself!"


    Warner and Emmet said in unison.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine," Austin reassured, nodding at them.


    Austin then strode towards the exit of the Ethereal World, bound for the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Since he regarded the Ethereal World as his base,


    he hadn''t been to the Divine Sword Mountain for a long time.


    During that last period of cultivation in seclusion, he had made great progress in the law of reincarnation.


    Because of that, he could move faster than before especially as he traveled through the void.


    Not long after, the Divine Sword Mountain came into view.


    "Humph! Such morons. The four major forces'' people were still monitoring the Divine Sword Mountain. How desperate are they?"


    Austin briefly stopped in his t


    m that number, at least ten thousand of them were divine gods,


    including some genuine divine gods.


    Each of them gave off a very powerful vibe, sending off a message to everyone that they were very good fighters and could not be messed with.


    "Sir!"


    The creatures bowed respectfully to Sword Son Curry.


    They looked at him with sheer happiness and excitement, their bodies trembling slightly.


    It was clear that they had deep respect and much love for Sword Son Curry from the bottom of their hearts.


    Back then, when Sword Son Curry ruled the Sword Cosmos, they swore their eternal and unwavering loyalty to him.


    After he was forced to leave, with heavy hearts, they had remained in hiding in the Sword Cosmos, waiting for his return.


    They were convinced that Sword Son Curry would come back and reclaim his position.


    Now that he had returned to the Sword Cosmos,


    it was not surprising to see his old subordinates excited and jubilant to the core.


    They hoped that Sword Son Curry would lead them to a bright future once more.


    "Well, there is no need for such formalities,"


    Sword Son Curry said in a hurry.


    With his every move and every word he spoke, it showed he had a deep affection for these faithful subordinates.


    "Everyone! This is Austin Lin. I guess you all know him, don''t you? There is no need for a thorough introduction!"


    Sword Son Curry announced to his old subordinates as he pointed at the young man beside him.


    "Sir, Mr. Lin is undoubtedly powerful and wise. In fact, he has become the most popular figure in the Sword Cosmos recently.


    We have heard a lot about him.


    But he doesn''t know us,"


    an old man with white hair said with a friendly smile.

 Chapter 4416 Ask About The Road Of Reincarnation Again

    "From this moment forward, all of you will follow Austin and help him rule the Sword Cosmos!"


    Sword Son Curry announced as he stood in front of the creatures.


    "Sir!"


    Austin exclaimed, spinning around to face Sword Son Curry.


    Not in this moment or any of the others had he ever shown interest in ruling the Sword Cosmos.


    "Austin, don''t worry about it. I know where your ambition lies.


    This is just a temporary arrangement. I know what I''m doing. You are the most suitable candidate to rule the Sword Cosmos.


    You have defeated the four major forces and the army of the Blade Cosmos. As long as you are alive, most of the forces in the Sword Cosmos will surrender to you.


    In the future, when things are more stable, you can be a free-rein leader and leave all the affairs of the Sword Cosmos to your trusted men,"


    Sword Son Curry explained to Austin telepathically.


    Austin had previously led his allied army when he was still in the Sea of Chaos, and Sword Son Curry knew that he was now their free-rein leader.


    "All right.


    But I am afraid the four major forces and the army of the Blade Cosmos will come back for their revenge soon.


    It seems a little early to come to the conclusion that I can rule the Sword Cosmos,"


    Austin countered.


    "Don''t worry. I have confidence in you,"


    Sword Son Curry responded.


    Before Austin could argue back, Sword Son Curry''s subordinates began bowing to Austin and they said in unison,


    "Mr. Lin, from now on, we will follow your orders and do whatever we can to help you."


    Their loud and powerful voices shook the sky above them.


    In their eyes, Austin was the successor of Sword Son Curry,


    so they had no reason to object or doubt Sword Son Curry''s decision.


    And this order was not news to them.


    They had considered Austin to be their young master for a while now.


    "Everyone, please rise. You don''t have to be so courteous to me. I''m still a junior compared to all of you,"


    Austin said in a hurry.


    Because Sword Son Curry was Austin''s superior, he held great respect for all of his subordinates.


    "Okay. Now as you all know, the headquarters of the Curry Sword Sect is now located in the Ethereal World.


    I plan to make the Ethereal World the center of the whole Sword Cosmos.


    It would only be great if we have mo


    , there is a big flaw in your cultivation base. In terms of the realm, you are only a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    Compared with your current strength, your realm is too low.


    When it really counts, it will drag you down.


    So, I advise that you focus on improving your cultivation base and realm before doing anything else,"


    the sword spirit in yellow robes said to Austin.


    "Thank you for your advice, sir.


    You''re right. I noticed this problem a while back,"


    Austin replied in a hurry.


    Not long ago, the old master Austin had met in the river of time had told him the same thing.


    Hearing it from the yellow-robed sword spirit too made it feel more urgent.


    "That''s right.


    Your current fighting power has reached the level of the governing god.


    Now it''s time to improve your realm,"


    Sword Son Curry commented as he nodded in agreement.


    "Of course. I will keep that in mind.


    But before I do that, sirs, I have a question to ask you. I''ve been wondering about it for a long time and no one seems to have the answer,"


    Austin asked.


    "Oh? What''s that?"


    Sword Son Curry and the five sword spirits perked up instantly.


    Because of Austin''s current strength, everything in the universe should be laid out in front of him.


    The stronger one''s strength was, the easier it was for him to see through everything.


    If Austin couldn''t figure a problem out, then it must be very advanced or mysterious.


    "Here is the question. Do you know anything about the road of reincarnation?"


    Austin asked.

 Chapter 4417 Never Talk About The Road Of Reincarnation

    "The road of reincarnation?"


    Both Sword Son Curry and the five sword spirits turned deathly pale when they heard Austin''s words.


    For a moment, there was nothing but a tensed eerie silence in the air,


    faint traces of fear could still be seen on their faces.


    If anyone else could see them, they would think that Austin just said something unacceptable.


    From their expressions, Austin''s heart skipped a beat as a realization suddenly hit him.


    They all knew something about the road of reincarnation!


    None of them would have reacted like that after hearing his question otherwise.


    "Austin, I never would''ve expected you to know anything about the road of reincarnation."


    After a beat of silence, a soft sigh left Sword Son Curry.


    "I only heard about it by accident.


    Do any of you know anything about the road of reincarnation?


    Did something like that road really exist in the past?


    Do you think the road of reincarnation still exists?


    What is this road of reincarnation anyway?"


    Austin fired out one question after the other.


    Curiosity filled every inch of him as he chased after the truth.


    "As a matter of fact... I do know something about the road of reincarnation..."


    Sword Son Curry let out another sigh after hearing Austin''s words.


    "Before my master disappeared, he mentioned the road of reincarnation to us, his five disciples.


    He suspected that the mysterious cave that suddenly appeared in the Sword Cosmos might have been the entrance to it,


    or it could at least have been a part of the road of reincarnation.


    That''s why my master insisted on entering the cave in his pursuit of the truth."


    Sword Son Curry slowly recalled, his voice filled with nostalgia.


    "What? So that cave might really be part of the road of reincarnation!"


    Austin gaped at Sword Son Curry''s words.


    He heard this story before.


    A mysterious cave suddenly appeared in the Sword Cosmos,


    so Master Sword set out to explore the cave. However, Sword Son Curry''s master never came back.


    In order to find their master, Sword Son Curry''s four senior fellow disciples also entered the cave one after another later but none of them returned.


    Only Sword Son Curry was left to preside over the Sword Cosm


    ng to the five sword spirits.


    "What?


    Austin, do you really think that you''re destined to get involved with the road of reincarnation?"


    "Is it really likely that you''ll cross paths with this in the future?"


    "How is that possible?"


    Both Sword Son Curry and the five sword spirits couldn''t believe their ears.


    "Austin, are you serious?"


    Sword Son Curry demanded.


    Although he knew that Austin wouldn''t lie to them, he had a tendency to say whatever he wanted to say.


    He still couldn''t believe what Austin said was true.


    "Austin, are you sure?"


    The five sword spirits also wanted to confirm it.


    "It''s true."


    Austin nodded.


    Everyone before his eyes helped him a lot,


    and he believed that none of them would harm him.


    It wouldn''t matter even if he told them the truth.


    "Unbelievable! A person who''s destined to cross paths with the road of reincarnation!"


    the old man in yellow robes excitedly exclaimed.


    Boom!


    As soon as he finished speaking, a thunderous roar suddenly came from outside the Divine Sword Mountain.


    Terrifying pressure of energy rushed towards them.


    It was enough pressure that even masters like Austin, Sword Son Curry, and the five sword spirits couldn''t hide their surprise.


    Moreover, rich law of reincarnation could be felt from the pressure of the energy.


    "Hush now!


    Don''t talk about the road of reincarnation anymore!


    It''ll cause us trouble!"


    the old man in yellow shouted, his voice completely startled.

 Chapter 4418 The War Broke Out Again

    A second later, the outside of the Divine Sword Mountain was enveloped by a huge gust of pressure.


    As a result, the space and time in the surrounding area ceased.


    It looked like a painting but was exceedingly terrifying.


    Inside the Divine Sword Mountain, Austin, Sword Son Curry, and the five sword spirits were frozen too, but not from the effects of the pressure.


    There was an unspoken thought in the air that they had been targeted by something.


    "Let''s stop talking about it,"


    the old man in yellow robes told the others through his spiritual sense. Seriousness draped his face.


    They had heard rumors but they hadn''t expected the power of the road of reincarnation to be so strong.


    They couldn''t talk about it, let alone provoke it.


    After a long time,


    the pressure outside the Divine Sword Mountain dwindled and after a few more minutes, it disappeared completely.


    "I guess we really can''t talk about it,"


    the old man in yellow robes said, sighing.


    "It''s so strange. I have mentioned those three words many times before,


    but nothing has ever happened,"


    Austin said.


    He was referring, of course, to the road of reincarnation.


    "That''s because you were weaker before.


    There are many taboos in the world. Weak creatures can talk about them as much as they like and nothing will happen.


    However, the more powerful you are, the more serious the consequences will be when you discuss taboos.


    When powerful creatures talk about them, the energy and laws of the surrounding space and time will very likely react,"


    Sword Son Curry explained.


    "That makes sense."


    Austin nodded.


    Sword Son Curry was right. Powerful creatures, especially governing gods, were able to master advanced omnipotent skills. This allowed them to easily communicate with various types of energy and laws in the surrounding space and time and affect or even change the surrounding space and time.


    Just the words they uttered caused the laws to follow.


    "Austin, don''t stress yourself worrying about it.


    You will understand one day,"


    the old man in yellow comforted.


    He didn''t mention the words "road of reincarnation" anymore for fear that it would cause some unknown existence to react.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded.


    "Sirs, I''m leaving now,"


    he said.


    "Austin, what are you going to do next?"


    Sword Son Curry asked.


    "I''m going to take care of some unsolved problems,"


    Austin answered.


    "Austin, are you ready?"


    Sword Son Curry asked in a voice laced with anxiety.


    He had read between the lines and knew that Aus


    ore terrifying was that the mysterious law chains released a thick, black mist.


    The black mist had strong corrosive power.


    With just one touch, it would corrode any memories, emotions, will, consciousness, and thoughts of a spiritual soul.


    Any spiritual soul touched by the black mist would immediately fall into confusion.


    "What''s going on?"


    the middle-aged man yelled. Looking down at his body, he felt a wave of dizziness washed over him and he began to lose his consciousness.


    Shocked, he took several steps backwards.


    Swoosh!


    A small black sword rushed out of Austin''s Soul Sea and headed directly for the middle-aged man''s spiritual soul at high speed.


    It was the God-slaying Sword!


    Austin had used two spiritual soul attacking skills in one move��the Soul-cleansing Skill and the God-slaying Sword.


    The middle-aged man yelled out in fear and spun around, running for his life.


    He was one of the strongest members in the Flying Immortal Sword Sect


    and he had wanted to fight Austin first in order to test his strength.


    But he hadn''t expected Austin to take him down in a single move.


    "You have no way to escape!"


    Austin shouted. There was no way he would let him go so easily. He raced over and chopped the middle-aged man''s body into pieces using his sword.


    "No! Get him! Work together!"


    A loud roar came from afar.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Suddenly, several figures with fierce auras were rushing towards Austin from all directions.


    Soon, the air was swimming with sword auras and blade lights of overwhelming brightness.


    The decisive battle was about to begin!


    All the creatures in the Sword Cosmos already felt suffocated and antsy for it to end.

 Chapter 4419 Set Up The Huge Array Again

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Without a moment to lose, many extremely powerful figures charged at Austin as fast as they could, releasing terrifying waves of energy.


    By now, almost all the governing gods in the Sword Cosmos had arrived!


    Mingled among them were the governing gods from the Blade Cosmos.


    Just like Austin had expected, the Sword Cosmos and the Blade Cosmos had worked together to fight against him.


    As he looked around, he counted more than fifty governing gods!


    All of them were teeming with anger and ready to fight.


    At their arrival, they had stirred up the void. Time and space were constantly exploding into small pieces and the sword aura and the blade aura were surging. From just a glance, it looked like the end of the world.


    "Austin, this is not the eye of the cosmos. Let''s see if you can still survive our attacks!"


    At the sound of the loud voice, Austin spun around and saw a gigantic governing god running towards him.


    Swish!


    Ten rays of white sword-light shone from the governing god''s head, causing all living things to wither. His aura was strange. Demons yelped when it touched them and their skin crawled when it passed by them.


    It was a kind of very terrible, secret technique that was formed from the fusion of the swordsmanship and the spiritual soul energy.


    "Oh. It''s you again. Rollins, you are not qualified to speak to me this way,"


    Austin taunted. The gigantic governing god standing in front of him was Rollins from the Long Sword Sect.


    Whoosh!


    Using his mind, Austin controlled the God-slaying Sword and launched it in front of him.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    With a series of loud bangs, the God-slaying Sword blocked all ten rays of white sword-light and snuffed them out.


    Whoosh!


    Austin took a step forward,


    instantly disturbing the time and space around him.


    The space was constantly collapsing and rebuilding.


    Time became unstable. It flew forward and backward randomly.


    Chaos ensued as


    time, space, energy, and laws rolled and rumbled.


    Rollins stood stock still with his jaw hanging open.


    The moment that the space and time in this area had turned chaotic, he had lost sight of Austin.


    Boom!


    Austin appeared behind him and slashed his sword against Rollins'' body. The sword aura surged as it cut his body into pi


    ated, it emitted countless beams of sword radiance that slashed at Austin.


    Each beam of sword radiance was extremely bright and sharp.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Austin dodged as more streaks of sword radiance flew his way. The power behind them was stronger than he had ever felt before.


    Boom!


    Slowly, a huge sword that looked ancient emerged from the array. The others looked minuscule in comparison.


    Moving at a steady pace, the sword swung at Austin.


    For a moment, Austin felt a little pressure.


    "The rest of you, attack Austin. Don''t give him a chance to destroy the array!"


    the sect leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect ordered.


    Last time, the governing gods of the four major forces had gathered their strength and focused solely on fighting against the five sword spirits.


    This had given Austin a chance to destroy the array.


    This time, the governing gods of the four major forces were prepared.


    Once the array was activated, they immediately turned to Austin, giving him no time to cut a single thread down.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    In the air, the huge sword continued to attack Austin. He dodged every swing of it.


    "Austin, you''re finished!"


    Suddenly, all the governing gods charged at Austin and began attacking him.


    "Really? You think this is how I''ll go?"


    Austin sneered.


    Whoosh!


    While everyone was busy attacking, Austin''s figure became blurred.


    Circles of strong reincarnation energy rippled out from Austin''s body, and the time and space around him turned chaotic once again.

 Chapter 4420 Its Useless At All

    Just recently, Austin shut himself in seclusion to practice and master the reincarnation skills taught to him by Rumble. Thus, in a short amount of time, he had progressed a lot in this aspect.


    Currently, Austin had cultivated several kinds of amazing reincarnation skills.


    Among them, three of the most powerful reincarnation skills were the ones taught by the monk in the Ninth Evil Valley, the Taoist in the Land of Void in the Heaven Beast Valley, and Rumble.


    When Austin managed to combine these three inheritance skills, he finally felt that he had grasped the essence of reincarnation.


    Aside from that, he had also made an important discovery when he was cultivating the reincarnation skills in the secret chamber.


    He was surprised as he realized that the Triple Avatar Skill, the secret skill of the Triple Sect, could actually be used together with the reincarnation skills.


    When the Triple Avatar Skill was being activated, Austin could summon two avatars of himself. He and his two avatars represented himself from the past, the present, and the future respectively.


    When he analyzed it, the past, present, and future were, in fact, a cycle of reincarnation.


    Therefore, that was when he got the idea that the Triple Avatar Skill could be viewed as a secret skill that was related to reincarnation to some degree.


    Then, when Austin finally integrated the Triple Avatar Skill and the reincarnation skills he knew, the combined effect was surprisingly astounding.


    Boom! Boom!


    As Austin used the law of reincarnation, a terrifying explosion was generated in the space where he was standing. In an instant, everything was utterly shattered to pieces.


    The impact completely distorted both space and time.


    Endless fragments of space and time seethed in the void and reverberated loudly.


    The damage was so devastating that it seemed like the distortion of space and time wouldn''t stop anytime soon.


    The next moment, Austin''s body crumbled into pieces due to the vicious hurricanes created by space and time.


    "Damn that bastard!


    He''s trying to escape!"


    The governing gods who surrounded Austin were dumbfounded.


    In the blink of an eye, the young man suddenly vanished and they found it too difficult to locate him.


    The sudden destruction of space and time made everything hazy that even their spiritual sense was affected.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Then, out of nowhere, three identical versions of Austin appeared.


    Each of them had the same aura and intensity of power. Moreover, they were shrouded with the mysterious aura of reincarnation.


    Even if they tried their hardest, no one could distinguish the real Austin from his avatars.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    In a flash, Austin and his two avatars dispersed and headed in three different directions.


    "Split up and stop them!"


    All of the more than


    rce.


    "Well, although it''s useless, it''s still annoying. Let me break this array first."


    Austin sneered as he focused his gaze upon the array.


    During his last battle, Austin gained a little knowledge about the array. He learned that the key to breaking it was to destroy those white silk threads first.


    As long as the white silk threads were cut off, the entire array would instantly be rendered useless because it wouldn''t be able to absorb the energy it needed.


    Swoosh!


    Austin and his two avatars used their astonishing bodily movement skills and rushed towards the white silk threads that were densely interwoven in the void.


    Swish!


    The long sword in his hand burst out a bright sword aura that gushed menacingly. It surged forward and engulfed everything in its path.


    Then, streaks of sharp and unparalleled sword radiance ripped the sky apart, slashing at the white silk threads with intense momentum.


    As the sword radiance wreaked havoc, a massive number of white silk threads were instantly cut off.


    "Humph! Come to me!"


    Austin roared mightily.


    A large amount of sword energy and sword aura immediately oozed out from the white silk threads the moment they were cut off. There were also a lot of blade aura and blade energy from some of the silk threads.


    This was because many people from the Blade Cosmos were also sending their energy and aura to power the array up.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Immediately after, the sword aura and energy emitted from the broken silk threads poured on Austin''s body.


    Then, the five truths of swordsmanship and the world of swordsmanship in Austin''s body were activated at the same time, bursting out a huge suction force that quickly absorbed the energies and auras nonstop.


    "Ha-ha! This is fantastic!"


    Austin couldn''t help but laugh maniacally as he began to absorb all of these energies and auras that could greatly benefit him.

 Chapter 4421 Fleeing

    "Son of a bitch!


    Stop that damned brat!


    If he breaks this array, we will definitely lose and we''ll all be doomed!"


    the leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect shouted in panic.


    "Stop right there!"


    "You tiny bastard, I''ll kill you!"


    "Surrender now!"


    All at the same time, more than fifty governing gods launched their fierce attacks on Austin and his two clones.


    Mysterious sword skills and saber skills rained down on them like a firestorm.


    In response, Austin exerted his bodily movement skills to the fullest.


    The secret reincarnation skills, all kinds of laws related to the speed of space and time, Reincarnation Token, and the Triple Avatar Skill were all unleashed with maximum force.


    To his attacker''s shock and awe, Austin''s bodily movement skills were exceedingly powerful.


    No matter where Austin went, the space would immediately surge, shatter and explode, creating all kinds of insane space visions.


    In this manner, it would be difficult for the attacking governing gods to accurately locate Austin''s actual position.


    Despite a few strikes hitting Austin''s body from time to time,


    Austin could recover instantly.


    "Let''s work together to activate the array!"


    one of the governing gods shouted to his comrades.


    The other governing gods agreed and gave up pursuing Austin. They combined their efforts to activate the array.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    High in the air, the huge ancient-looking sword, carrying an enormous amount of terrifying energy, released hundreds of millions of sword auras and slashed at one of Austin''s clones.


    Clang!


    Austin also waved his long sword and went all out to fight back.


    Bang!


    Austin''s body was thrown back a good distance from the impact. When the smoke cleared, the surface of his body was covered with burns and ruptured skin as blood spurted from multiple cuts and injuries.


    It did not end there. A stream of terrifying sword energy slashed at Austin''s spiritual soul. The energy was so powerful and violent that Austin''s spiritual soul shook from the impact.


    Fortunately, deep within Austin''s Soul Sea, the God-slaying Sword and the four secret weapons of spiritual soul protected his spiritual soul against the sword energy and other fatal attacks.


    Such an array that had been passed on from the ancient times of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect was very powerful without question.


    It combined the energy of so many creatures that even Austin would lose if he fought it himself, head on.


    Luckily for him, with the kind of strength that he possessed, he could easily handle the kind of injuries that it could inflict.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin''s wounds were completely gone, as if they were never there in the first place!


    "Attack again!" one of the governing gods roared.


    Once more, the governing gods activated the huge sword and slashed at one of Austin''s clones.


    Whoosh!


    Austin sneered. He then forcibly sealed the spiritual soul of Rollins and hid it away.


    "It''s your turn now!"


    Austin used his bodily movement skills and rushed to another governing god with only one stride.


    He then used the Soul-cleansing Skill, and countless invisible law runes appeared in the Soul Sea of the governing god, intending to remove any remnants of all memories and the subconscious from his mind.


    Immediately, the governing god felt a little dizzy as his spiritual soul began feeling somewhat overwhelmed.


    Puff!


    Austin took advantage of this opportunity to smash the body of the governing god into pieces with several punches in rapid succession.


    Then he snapped the governing god''s spiritual soul in half.


    "Aaaarrgghh!


    Somebody help me! Anybody!"


    The governing god was scared out of his wits and tried to get away as fast as he could.


    "You sad little loser! You can''t escape me!"


    Austin then stepped forward and slashed at the governing god''s spiritual soul several times in a row. It was broken into pieces and he was seriously injured.


    Then, Austin reached out his big hand and grabbed the spiritual soul of the governing god.


    In a very short moment, two governing gods had been subdued by Austin.


    Seeing this, the other governing gods trembled with fear and subconsciously moved away from him.


    They were the top masters in the world.


    But now, in front of Austin, they had been reduced to a terrified heap that kept flinching.


    "Didn''t you just say that you would kill me today?


    Well, I''m right here now. Come and let''s have a good fight!"


    Austin cried out as he fought against every single one with ease.


    Whoosh!


    Austin fearlessly moved towards the governing gods.


    Just as expected, they were all afraid of Austin!


    When they saw Austin rushing over, their immediate reaction was to run!


    Puff! Pop!


    The governing gods all fled in all directions.

 Chapter 4422 The Supreme Grandmaster

    "Old man, you need a new strategy. You''ve already used this array to attack the Divine Sword Mountain and now you''re using it to deal with me.


    Do you really believe that the array is that powerful?"


    Austin shouted to the sect leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect when he saw him scurrying past. He hurried to catch up with him.


    Back in the Divine Sword Mountain, the ancient array set up by the Flying Immortal Sword Sect had almost defeated the five sword spirits.


    Austin had not forgotten.


    Now that the sect leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect had noticed Austin chasing him, he sped up, trying to enter the void and escape his clutches.


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    Austin''s body shot forward like a meteor. With every step, time flew back to his side. He held out his hands and released a gust of mysterious reincarnation energy that enveloped the sect leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect and held him in place.


    "Austin, let me go or I''ll kill you!"


    the sect leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect yelled. Struggling against the binding, he discovered that the space and time around him were frozen. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t escape fast enough. A roar of despair was all he could muster.


    Swoosh!


    Not giving up yet, he turned around. His pupils had a pair of silver crosses in them, which he released, enlarged, and used to hack at Austin.


    Austin recognized this as a terrible taboo secret skill. Every time the sect leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect used it, the space and time would be cut by the crosses and broke into pieces.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Austin brandished his sword and knocked the silver crosses away.


    Swoosh!


    Next, the black God-slaying Sword flew out and slashed at the point between the eyebrows of the sect leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect.


    Driven by Austin''s spiritual soul energy, the God-slaying Sword was almost unbeatable.


    While his sword was performing attacks, Austin activated the Soul-cleansing Skill. Invisible law chains that were trailed by strange auras intertwined and formed a net. It covered the head of the sect leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect and encapsulated his spiritual soul.


    The invisible net seeped with endless black mist, which had a strong corrosive effect on the consciousness, memories, thoughts, and other spiritual things of a spiritual soul.


    Austin had used two secret spiritual soul skills at the same time to produce a violent effect.


    Horrified, the sect leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect tried to retreat once more.


    Whoosh!


    Austin activated his special bodily movement skill and stayed on his heels. It looked like he was traveling through many different spaces and times. Eventually, he arrived at the side of the sect leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect and raised his sword.


    "Austin, get out of my way!"


    the sect leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect roared.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He released top-le


    air and rushed towards Austin.


    Since it was one of the four super forces that ruled the Sword Cosmos, the Flying Immortal Sword Sect easily had tens of thousands of divine gods.


    They stayed here all year around


    and each of the divine gods guarding the headquarters was an elite of the sect and very powerful.


    "Anyone who stands in my way will die!"


    Austin cried out, dashing into the crowd of the divine gods like a tiger into a flock of sheep. They didn''t stand a chance.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    All he had to do was release a surging sword aura and all of the divine gods were turned into blood mist before they even had time to scream.


    Some of them died on the spot, souls and all.


    "Get out of his way, all of you! Run as far as you can! You are no match for him!"


    the sect leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect shouted.


    Austin could defeat dozens of governing gods even if they joined hands. These divine gods were not a match for him. If they didn''t retreat, all of them would die.


    "I''m in your home now! Where will you hide?"


    Austin taunted, sneering. He chased so fast after the sect leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect that the space and time behind him moved in a blur.


    The sect leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect stopped fighting with Austin. Burning his body, he rushed towards the sacred altar.


    "Austin, stop right now!"


    The other governing gods of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect had finally returned to the headquarters. Their eyes narrowed when they saw the havoc that Austin had already caused in their absence.


    "No! Today, I will destroy the headquarters of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect!"


    Austin burst into laughter.


    This was the headquarters of a super force, yet Austin could walk wherever he wanted, almost like it was empty.


    "Supreme grandmaster, please kill Austin!"


    the sect leader and the six governing gods of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect suddenly cried out, rushing to the altar and kowtowing repeatedly.

 Chapter 4423 Give Up Their Rule

    "Your supreme grandmaster?"


    Austin asked, stopping his actions.


    ''Is there even a supreme grandmaster in the Flying Immortal Sword Sect?''


    Austin thought suspiciously.


    "The supreme grandmaster of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect!


    No way! The supreme grandmaster of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect was born several eras ago! He can''t still be alive!"


    some of the old men in the Sword Cosmos exclaimed, covering their mouths with their hands.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, in the far corner of the sacred altar, a grand aura came into view.


    Endless bright sword radiance collected and flew around.


    Then,


    an old man in a grey robe hobbled out clutching feebly onto a cane.


    With every step, his whole body trembled. Every inch of his face was wrinkled and both his eyes were opaque.


    He looked harmless but Austin still narrowed his eyes.


    Through instinct, Austin had discovered that this old man''s fighting power was stronger than all the governing gods in the Sword Cosmos.


    He looked ancient but there was terrible sword energy surging around his body.


    Thin streaks of sword aura cut horizontally and vertically across the space where he stood, creating a maze of swords.


    From it, an invisible, strong pressure slowly spread out.


    Austin and the governing gods of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect were the only ones exempt from feeling it. All the creatures nearby trembled or fell limp and feeble.


    "Wait.


    This terrifying master has been hiding in the Sword Cosmos this whole time?"


    None of the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos could believe it. They had to disguise their surprise behind serious expressions.


    "Old man, you''ve surprised me. I had no idea that there was a master like you in the Flying Immortal Sword Sect,"


    Austin said, staring at the old man.


    "How dare you!


    Austin, you are offending our supreme grandmaster!"


    the sect leader of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect shouted.


    "He''s just an old man. Does he even deserve my respect?"


    Austin snapped back, glaring at the sect leader.


    "Austin, if you belittle our supreme grandmaster, we won''t let you leave!"


    the other governing gods of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect added.


    "Shut up!"


    the old man said in a surprisingly loud voice.


    Immediately, all seven of the governing gods of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect stopped talking.


    "Young man, you possess an amazing amount of great cosmos force!"


    the old man praised, examining Austin from head to toe as he stepped down


    things were going beyond his original expectations.


    Austin was a man who could be persuaded by reason but not be pushed by force.


    "Whoa! The supreme grandmaster of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect has admitted defeat to Austin and has given up his rule over the Sword Cosmos!"


    Every creature that had been watching was confused.


    At first, everyone thought that the supreme grandmaster of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect would display his power and fight to the death with Austin.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t intend to fight with Austin at all.


    "Damn it!


    How did this happen?"


    The other three super forces of the Sword Cosmos were all shocked and furious. They couldn''t accept the fact that one of their neighboring forces had surrendered so simply.


    They could not defeat Austin even when they had all four of the super forces join hands.


    Now, without the help of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect, it would be more difficult to deal with Austin.


    "Young man, what do you think?


    Do you still want a battle? Do you really want to do this to an old man like me?"


    the old man asked Austin with a sigh.


    If the old man had been more tough and aggressive, perhaps Austin wouldn''t have let go of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect so easily.


    However, this old man seemed genuine and even looked slightly humble.


    He left Austin no reason to make a move against him.


    "Okay.


    Just keep your word and all will be good."


    After a moment of silence, Austin turned around and walked out of the headquarters of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect.


    Using his bodily movement skill, Austin moved very fast and soon, he disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 4424 Surrender To Me Or Else

    The supreme grandmaster of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect was sincerely begging for peace, so Austin was forced to keep his killing intent under control.


    Although he had planned to slaughter them all, it was not his style to do so to a man begging and submitting.


    He was not bloodthirsty by nature.


    He always followed his heart and trusted his gut when he acted. Thus, he decided to leave the headquarters of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect, feeling he had to do no more here.


    "He''s left! Austin has left!"


    "It worked! The supreme grandmaster even acted so subservient to garner his mercy and plead for peace!"


    The entire Sword Cosmos was in an uproar over what they had witnessed.


    Countless creatures had seen Austin break into the Flying Immortal Sword Sect''s headquarters all on his own, forcing the supreme grandmaster to show himself.


    What''s more, he''d even given in to Austin and begged for mercy. He declared, without much persuasion, that their sect would shut their doors and stay within their lairs from now on.


    This now meant the Flying Immortal Sword Sect, one of the four major forces in the Sword Cosmos, would be out of sight and out of the way, living in their own seclusion.


    A major force was basically saying their goodbye to the rest of the universe!


    "This is a truly momentous occasion!"


    "He''s still so young. He''s destined to be a legend!"


    All the creatures in the Sword Cosmos spoke among themselves about Austin.


    They discovered just how much he had been surprising them and turning what they knew of their lives upside down lately.


    Meanwhile,


    the governing gods of the Sword Cosmos remained dead silent for a long time, unable to bring themselves to utter a single word.


    They could not hide their frustration and annoyance for this wretch bullying their forces and allies.


    If they could, they would have killed him already.


    But it was far beyond what they were capable of with their strength. This only heightened their frustrations.


    He had defeated more than fifty governing gods, as well as a powerful ancient array, with ease.


    They cowered in their secret hiding places, keeping a close eye on Austin''s every move.


    They witnessed the young man''s great progress with their own eyes, seeing how he had risen so dramatically in the Sword Cosmos.


    And now, he was going to rule it all!


    His name, Austin,


    s an undoubtedly powerful clan in the Sword Cosmos.


    Now they were being threatened with destruction.


    "He''s not kidding. He has the strength to pull it off,"


    someone whispered among the crowd.


    "You''re too arrogant, Austin!"


    "Don''t come spewing your rubbish here, you little bastard!"


    All manner of shouts and insults came from inside the headquarters of the Xi''men Clan.


    But Austin said nothing back. A murderous look overtook him as he marched on ahead.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Xi''men Clan began their attacks swiftly and suddenly, many huge arrays emerging one after the other.


    All included an abnormal amount of divine laws with functions of defense, attack, isolation, concealment and others.


    So many arrays shining at once was capable of shattering the heaven and earth.


    "Ha-ha! You''re trying to block my way with such insignificant arrays? Pitiful!"


    Austin scoffed with derision and prepared to launch his own strike back.


    Magnificent great cosmos force burst from his body and applied itself to his fists.


    The divine arrays before him shook violently, unable to withstand his incredible attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The divine arrays were destroyed one after the other, booming explosions that made it sound as if heaven itself was about to fall apart.


    All it took was a mere moment for Austin to break into the headquarters of the Xi''men Clan.


    This was no small world and certainly no small feat!


    "I''ll give you one last chance to surrender to me,"


    Austin said with an icy viciousness, hovering in the starry sky above the world.

 Chapter 4425 Theyre Coming

    "You can forget it, Austin!


    The Xi''men Clan will not surrender to the likes of you!" There came a voice from deep in the starry sky.


    The fury in the words burst through, shaking the whole world.


    It had come from the direction of the ancestral land of the Xi''men Clan.


    Austin had barged in there once, raiding it thoroughly and robbing it of its abundance of treasures.


    Within seconds, all of their clansmen had gathered, ready to retaliate. The tension in the air was so thick it could be cut with a knife.


    "Humph!" scoffed Austin.


    Sneering, he strode on towards the ancestral land, the confidence in his strides signaling his readiness to claim another ruthless victory. His determination could not be mistaken.


    He had arrived before the ancestral land of the Xi''men Clan in the blink of an eye. No-one was ready for such a speedy approach.


    Boom! Boom!


    He was greeted by the most powerful strike his enemies had in their arsenal. Magic arrays and magic treasures packed densely around the ancestral land, one after the other.


    Numerous lands of danger and lands of death were activated at the same time as he made his way forward. They hovered around the ancestral land ominously and threateningly.


    The Xi''men Clan had pulled out all the stops and invested a lot into a defense project of their ancestral land, all in order to stop Austin.


    Hundreds of thousands of divine level arrays were elaborately arranged before him; each of which was considered the highest quality of its kind.


    Countless chaotic magic treasures, refined from rare materials had also been incorporated into their defenses.


    Austin curled his lips scornfully as he laid his eyes on the lands of danger and the lands of death above. He assumed they had hired some powerful Earth Masters to create this fine piece of work that cost a large number of precious treasures of earth attribute.


    They had gone all out to take him on, and they seemed to not want to hold anything back. The fact that they had such a strong defense set up and such great resources behind them was quite terrifying.


    ''No wonder they''re regarded as one of the four super forces!''


    All living beings seemed to be thinking this same thing when they saw what Austin was faced with.


    Hairs stood on the backs of all the creatures'' necks when they saw the densely packed divine arrays, magic treasures, lands of danger and lands of death floating around. None had the guts to step anywhere near the battlefield with that before them.


    No other force in the Sword Cosmos could compete with the Xi''men Clan!


    It was common knowledge that the top divine arrays on display by the Xi''men Clan were so rare and powerful, that the ordinary forces in the Sword Cosmos would have been proud and grateful to own even just one or two, let alone as many as they had!


    "Master, do you require our assistance?


    We can''t just stand by and do nothing when our master is releasing his might!


    Let us join you in this grand battle!"


    A message was suddenly relayed to Austin.


    It was from Warner. He was itching to get into the thick


    f the Xi''men Clan scurried around like ants on a hotplate.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Streaks of special energy appeared and intertwined, forming a net with mysterious symbols strewn across it.


    The senior leaders of the Xi''men Clan hurriedly chanted the divine spell and a wave of strong energy ran across the net of light.


    Boom!


    Austin ignored the potential threat and continued on unfazed.


    The net buzzed and shuddered, before enveloping Austin in streaks of enormous blazing light.


    "Break it!" Austin yelled courageously with a lionhearted growl.


    The aura around his body soared silkily like a gleaming dragon, advancing along the path he had opened. Nothing could possibly stop him now.


    Austin''s whole body now shone with sword-light and the great cosmos force circled around his body like planets rapidly orbiting a sun. He was a horrifying figure to be sure, advancing further forcefully, bounding ahead into the ancestral land.


    Poof!


    The light net was eventually torn apart after proving unable to stop his fearsome charge.


    Austin leaped over the net triumphantly, letting out a deafening roar as he flew.


    The sight of him rising through the air shocked all the creatures watching.


    The ancestral land or altar of the four super forces in the Sword Cosmos had been so heavily guarded that no one should have ever been able to break in.


    Even the governing gods did not possess the power necessary to get in.


    But to everyone''s immeasurable surprise, Austin had done it, without so much a single hitch in his way.


    The seemingly impenetrable defense was weak and useless against Austin''s awesome power!


    "You are truly incredible, master!"


    The sight of Austin''s victory amped up the people of the Curry Sword Sect, sending them into a sudden burst of loud cheers.


    "Master, you''re invincible here. Show them your magnificent power!"


    "Mr. Lin, you''re invincible! No one matches up to you!"


    The grand troop of the Curry Sword Sect roared with happiness and amazement, their joyous cheers rattling the very sky above them.

 Chapter 4426 Enter The Ximen Clans Ancestral Land Again

    Austin''s divine god slaves had no point of view but one; their perspective was what their master desired and they valued the latter''s honor more than their own.


    Therefore, the sight of the Xi''men Clan''s defeat was overly exciting for them. Tears welled up in their eyes and they began cheering for their master.


    Sword Son Curry''s subordinates were also excited when they witnessed Austin''s horrifying strength.


    They knew that following him would lead them into a glorious era of victories and power.


    They were certain that there was no power in the Sword Cosmos that could stop Austin!


    This also meant that Austin''s followers would go down in historical records.


    Boom!


    Finally, Austin broke into the Xi''men Clan''s ancestral land.


    The last time he''d been here, he had robbed this place of all the treasures he could find.


    However, his previous entry had been at a time when the Xi''men Clan had been unprepared and therefore, defenseless.


    He hadn''t even relied on his strength last time.


    This time was different since he''d actually had to break through the defenses and then get in.


    The ancestral land of the Xi''men Clan was an independent small world. Powerful spiritual energy was abundant in its air and it held advanced laws in its environment.


    Rows of divine mountains were floating in the void, and despite Austin''s previous plundering,


    they were overflowing with treasures of astounding value.


    These treasures and resources had been accumulated by the Xi''men Clan over a course of thousands of years.


    "Now, what else do you have for me?"


    Austin spoke as he stood in the void and glanced around coldly.


    He was using a special skill to sense his surroundings, which had made his gaze so sharp that it cut the void wherever it passed.


    There was a cold and frightening look in his eyes, and his body was releasing a terrible pressure that was darkening the surrounding area like a black ghost.


    "Look!


    Austin has broken into the Xi''men Clan''s ancestral land!"


    "Clearly, the four major forces don''t have a way to fight Austin.


    Even the ancestral land or the sacred altar can''t stop him! He is inevitable!"


    Countless creatures were excitedly discussing Austin''s recent feat in shock and awe.


    The four major forces had ruled the Sword Cosmos for the last several centuries and no one had ever dared to disobey their orders.


    But now, they were witnessing a young man alone bully the previous rulers and cause them misery at every st


    r a moment or so. Silence fell for a second and then several shockwaves spread out from the point of impact with immense speeds.


    Puff!


    The governing god staggered backwards, coughing up blood and trembling constantly. His body had suffered a tremendous impact and was now scarred with strange markings.


    Whoosh!


    A small black sword appeared out of the blue and stabbed between his eyebrows before he had time to recollect himself.


    At the same time, numerous strange and invisible law chains wrapped themselves around his head, and a black mist enveloped his spiritual soul.


    Austin had made use of two extremely terrifying secret skills of the spiritual soul simultaneously.


    Under the impact of such a heavy attack, the governing god was deeply frightened. He retreated desperately in an effort to get away from Austin.


    Austin immediately stepped forward and launched another sword attack on him.


    Boom!


    A violent sword aura shook the entire ancestral land.


    Crack!


    The governing god was finally slashed in half,


    and the attack was so powerful that even his spiritual soul was damaged.


    With just two moves, Austin had crushed his opponent, leaving the latter with no strength to fight back.


    "Austin, stop!"


    The other seven governing gods rushed over with a dramatic change in their expressions.


    "You idiots should have joined the fight earlier. You wasted my time."


    Austin sneered fearlessly.


    He had once fought against more than fifty masters all by himself. It was natural that he wouldn''t be worried about seven governing gods now.


    As the governing gods rushed over, a fierce and inevitable battle broke out.

 Chapter 4427 An Exceedingly Beautiful Girl

    A terrible battle broke out almost instantly.


    The terrifying fighting energy that was released in this battle was almost too much for this small world to bear.


    The members of the Xi''men Clan retreated to a far corner of the ancestral land for fear of being involved.


    The weaker creatures would be doomed even if they were present in the same area as a battle of this intensity.


    "Austin, you are bullying our Xi''men Clan!"


    the patriarch of the Xi''men Clan roared, making his way over, a sharp golden sword in his hand.


    Streaks of golden laws of swordsmanship shot out from his body, causing him to look like a golden statue.


    But he was no match for Austin, who, with a single backhanded sword strike, sent him flying backwards.


    "Patriarch! Let me help you!"


    A different governing god rushed to the patriarch''s side, the long sword in his hand growing with each step he took. When it had grown to a size even larger than a divine mountain, he sent it smashing towards Austin.


    "You can''t even protect yourself!"


    Austin sneered and met the attack head on.


    It took him just two moves


    to cut off the governing god''s head with his sword.


    He then punched the governing god''s body and smashed it into pieces.


    "I''ll fight you to the death!"


    the governing god snarled as he reconstructed his physical body and reappeared not far away from where Austin stood. His eyes glinted fervently.


    "You aren''t qualified to fight me,"


    Austin said, his voice dripping disdain.


    He then swung his sword horizontally.


    The boundless great cosmos force and the sea-like energy of swordsmanship were added to the sword, shaking the ancestral land, and causing it to tremble and whine.


    Before long, the sword had cut the governing god into two pieces,


    his internal organs scattering into the void.


    Austin used his secret skills,


    including the secret spiritual soul skill, the swordsmanship skill, the secret reincarnation skills, the Mind Sword Skill, and the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill, to launch a further attack.


    "Aaaaaahh!"


    the governing god roared in horror at what Austin had done.


    Boom!


    Austin was like an indestructible, murderous demon, punching at the broken limbs of the governing god and turning them into blood mist.


    He then stretched out his large hand, enlarging it and trying


    to grab the governing god''s spiritual soul.


    "What a cruel man you are, Austin!"


    The spiritual soul of the governing god was shocked and angry. He turned into a ball of divine light and fled into the distance.


    But Austin was much faster than him.


    And after everything that had happened, how could he let him go so easily?


    So Austin''s hand flew across the air.


    The great cosmos force, the energy of swordsmanship, and the law of reincarnation were added to his five fingers, completely freezing space and time.


    Th


    ne let out a sigh, and then, slowly disappeared from the world.


    This meant that the last traces of vital energy and the spiritual soul mark of this ancestor of the Xi''men Clan were completely gone.


    Austin was so powerful that a dazzling sword radiance shone all over his body.


    And his courage and unbeatable power enabled him to break each of these tombstones in succession.


    The tombstones were terrifying,


    but not more than Austin''s fighting power.


    "The Xi''men Clan is so mediocre! You even push these dead guys out to face my attacks? How ridiculous!"


    Austin shouted.


    His words stunned the patriarch and the other six governing gods of the Xi''men Clan.


    They turned beet red, because they knew that Austin was right.


    Every time Austin broke a tombstone, everything that one of their ancestors left behind would be completely destroyed and would disappear, wiped off the face of the earth.


    The patriarch and the other six governing gods of the Xi''men Clan were suddenly overcome by sorrow and guilt. They felt they were unfilial descendants who had hurt their ancestors in ways they couldn''t repair.


    "Enough!"


    At this moment, a voice rang out from the depths of the Xi''men Clan''s ancestral land.


    The voice seemed to resonate with some sort of magic power, causing all the tombstones to stop moving.


    A figure then slowly walked out of the depths of the ancestral land.


    "What''s going on?


    Does the Xi''men Clan also have a supreme grandmaster who''s living in seclusion, just like the Flying Immortal Sword Sect?"


    The powerful cultivators of the Sword Cosmos stared at the figure in surprise.


    "This is..." they mouthed, but nothing else came out.


    All the creatures were struck dumb, unable to believe what they were seeing.


    The creature that had walked out of the depths of the ancestral land of the Xi''men Clan turned out to be an exceedingly beautiful girl!

 Chapter 4428 Call This Off

    This maiden was too gorgeous that her beauty could take anyone''s breath away.


    The aura she emitted was just otherworldly.


    It was even an understatement to say that she was every man''s dream girl because she was worth worshipping.


    Moreover, it seemed like she was magical. As soon as she showed up, she had instantly become the center of attention. No one would remove their gazes from her.


    At the sight of the ravishing maiden, the chief and the other six governing gods of the Xi''men hurried towards her.


    "Madam, what brought you here?" the chief asked courteously.


    "Oh, stop it. You''re bringing shame to your ancestors," the maiden said indifferently.


    Even her voice was so lovely that no one would be able to resist her.


    "Madam..."


    The chief''s face immediately turned red in embarrassment. He couldn''t even articulate himself very well.


    He acted too respectful to the girl in front of him that he almost treated her as an elder.


    "Who is this woman? Why would the chief of the Xi''men Clan have so much reverence for her?"


    "I''m not sure. But this woman sure has a lot of secrets. I can''t even figure out her true strength."


    Several discussions suddenly arose everywhere in the Sword Cosmos.


    As this certain lady appeared in the ancestral land of the Xi''men Clan out of nowhere, all the creatures that saw this were utterly shocked.


    ''Hmm. This is interesting.''


    Even Austin was curious about the maiden''s identity.


    He tried to unleash his spiritual sense to perceive everything about her, but even he couldn''t see through her. She was completely shrouded in mystery.


    This outcome shook him up pretty well.


    After all, his spiritual sense was far stronger than that of any ordinary governing god.


    He seldom met someone that he wouldn''t be able to see through.


    Since he couldn''t figure out the maiden''s real strength, he had a gut feeling that she had an unfathomable power.


    "Madam, it was not my intention. But you know full well that our clan is facing a serious crisis. We don''t think that we can get through this without our ancestors'' help."


    The chief tried to defend himself as he stared on his feet.


    "Fame and wealth are not that important. Why are people always after these superficial things?"


    the maiden asked in a very melodious tone.


    Then, she shifted her gaze towards Austin.


    ''I can''t really read what is going on in her


    Then, the maiden slightly nodded to show her appreciation towards the young man.


    "Well, I only stayed here because I missed my old friends.


    But now, I should be on my way,"


    the maiden said as she turned to the chief of the Xi''men Clan.


    "Young man, I think we''ll still meet again.


    Remember, nothing can get rid of reincarnation.


    You might not understand this right now. But since you''re from the reincarnation race, I''m sure that you''ll understand this in the future,"


    the maiden commented as she looked at Austin''s direction.


    Then, eventually, her image began to fade away.


    "Madam..."


    the chief of the Xi''men Clan and Austin called out at the same time.


    In the blink of an eye, the mysterious maiden vanished into thin air.


    ''Nothing can get rid of reincarnation, huh?''


    Austin repeated it in his mind as he stared at the direction where the maiden had disappeared.


    At the same time, the chief and the other six governing gods of the Xi''men Clan were all upset.


    ''Damn it. Such a powerful master just walked away like that.


    If she stayed here in our ancestral land all the time, perhaps Austin wouldn''t have the guts to provoke us ever again.


    We just lost a very big opportunity,'' they thought to themselves.


    "Well, I''d honor my promise to the madam. However, you''d better not mess with me again.


    Otherwise, you know what will happen to you,"


    Austin said with a mocking smirk.


    Then, he turned around and quickly took off.


    At this point, the people of the Xi''men Clan were very much relieved that Austin had finally let them off the hook.

 Chapter 4429 The Whole Sect Decided To Hide

    "From this moment on, the Sword Cosmos is under the ruling of the Curry Sword Sect.


    If any of you dare to object to this, I will return and handle you as I deem fit. In fact, I may decide to destroy the whole clan."


    Austin''s voice from the message he had left in the ancestral land of the Xi''men Clan echoed loudly for a long time.


    For a moment, everything in the ancestral land of the Xi''men Clan was dead silent because no one dared to say anything.


    Although Austin had left, his power still haunted them.


    "We are safe now!"


    "Leader, Austin finally left!"


    a few members of the Xi''men Clan cried out in joy.


    The leader of the Xi''men Clan and the six governing gods, however, looked sullen. They watched Austin''s retreating back and they didn''t respond to their people.


    They were not reconciled at all.


    In fact, what Austin had said irritated them deeply.


    ''Is there really no other options for the Xi''men Clan apart from handing over the ruling power of the Sword Cosmos?'' they all wondered, scratching their heads.


    Unfortunately, if they acted,


    Austin would return and his fighting power would overcome all of them.


    "Austin has left the ancestral land of the Xi''men Clan!"


    "Yes! And he agreed to that mysterious woman''s request. He let the Xi''men Clan go!"


    "The woman! She was the one who saved the clan!"


    All throughout the Sword Cosmos, countless creatures were talking about the event.


    "Will Austin take down the remaining two major forces in one go?"


    "Can you guess which force Austin will attack next?"


    "The Sky Sword Sect or the Long Sword Sect? I''m so curious! I can hardly wait!"


    The creatures in the headquarters of the Xi''men Clan were also gossiping after Austin''s departure.


    Meanwhile,


    in the headquarters of the Sky Sword Sect,


    all the senior members of the Sky Sword Sect were gathered in a magnificent conference hall.


    "Leader, the Flying Immortal Sword Sect is not allowed out of their headquarters.


    And it seems that the Xi''men Clan have stopped fighting Austin too.


    Out of the four major forces, only the Long Sword Sect and our Sky Sword Sect are left.


    It will be more difficult to deal with Austin with only two of us,"


    a senior member of the sect informed the leader, looking very worried.


    "You


    .


    "Since you all agree, we should move now.


    Tell everyone to pack up and leave as soon as possible.


    Remember, Austin is greedy. Try your best to take all the valuable things with you so he gets nothing,"


    the leader announced.


    Immediately, the rest of the group stood up and scurried off to prepare for their departure.


    A few minutes later,


    all the people of the Sky Sword Sect were gathered around an ancient altar.


    This altar had been property of the Sky Sword Sect since the ancient times.


    The sect leader and several governing gods worked together to activate the altar.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The altar shook violently, burst out strong transmission energy, and transferred all the people of the Sky Sword Sect somewhere deep into the void.


    In the blink of an eye, they were all gone.


    Shortly after they had left the headquarters,


    Austin arrived.


    "Look!


    Austin is going to attack the Sky Sword Sect!"


    one of the many creatures in the Sword Cosmos that were watching Austin said.


    Since there were no guards to stop him, Austin entered the headquarters of the Sky Sword Sect easily.


    "What? There is no one here!


    What happened? Where did they go?"


    Standing in the headquarters of the Sky Sword Sect, Austin was stunned. He walked around and checked every crack and crevice.


    It was all empty.


    What was more, there was nothing valuable that he could find.


    "They escaped."


    Austin thought for a while and realized what had happened. A bitter smile overtook his face.

 Chapter 4430 Another Supreme Grandmaster

    "Huh?


    What the hell is going on? The headquarters of the Sky Sword Sect is deserted!


    Not one living soul could be seen anywhere. Has it become uninhabited?"


    Other creatures from the Sword Cosmos were starting to wonder, as well. The entire place is desolate�Dit gave off a foreboding aura.


    "No way! Did all people of the Sky Sword Sect escape?"


    "It''s incredible!


    They''re known as one of the most powerful forces around, and yet, they fled without putting up a fight!


    Such a ridiculous thing has never happened in the history of the Sword Cosmos before!"


    Countless creatures couldn''t help but exchange thunderstruck opinions. After all, this kind of phenomena happened only in fantasies. After years of tyranny, a young man managed to overthrow their power. They never thought they would see the day!


    "Color me impressed! It looks like Austin will really rule the Sword Cosmos.


    He has eliminated three of the four super forces�Donly the Long Sword Sect is left. At this rate, even their sect would succumb before him,"


    a creature sighed, shaking his head.


    Austin stood above the headquarters of the Sky Sword Sect. Using his spiritual sense, he perceived its every nook and cranny to check where they went.


    He figured it out after a while.


    He fixed his gaze in a certain spot in the void�Dit was the headquarters'' sacred altar.


    "Hmm, it looks like they went this way."


    Austin stepped forward and approached an ancient altar.


    "All right! Let me see where you are going,"


    he murmured to himself as he gave a disparaging smile.


    Austin was proficient in the law of space and the law of causality. He could trace a myriad of things along the trajectory of space and time.


    Standing in front of the ancient altar, he made complicated hand gestures�Dlike a butterfly passing through a field of flowers.


    The seal he made released countless of mysterious time and space runes. Everything was bright and colorful as they hovered above the ancient altar in front of him.


    A moment later, he commented,


    "This altar is very powerful. I can''t believe I can''t see through it.


    Forget it."


    Austin realized that the ancient altar was fortified with special laws that he was unfamiliar with. It was everywhere.


    He couldn''t even track the whereabouts of the members of the Sky Sword Sect through this altar.


    After several more attempts, Austin gave up, shook his head, turned around and left.


    "The last one left��the Long Sword Sect."


    After leaving the headquarters of the Sky Sword


    "Ah, so you are the one who''s going to fight me?"


    Austin stared at the supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect and asked in a flat tone, his voice without any trace of fear. In fact, he even had the audacity to mock them.


    Austin didn''t care who his opponent was. He only believed in strength.


    "Tsk, you are too arrogant for your own good, young man.


    This cheeky and uppity manner of yours are going to make sure you die early.


    You are not destined to have a long life. In fact, it will end here."


    The supreme grandmaster''s eyes were as frightening as two heavenly swords, cutting at Austin through the air.


    "Oh, I don''t think so, old man," Austin countered back. "I will live well.


    You, however, will perish today. This is the end for you.


    You haven''t succeeded in cultivating your secret skill yet, but you forced yourself to come out. You must be stupid!"


    Austin scoffed.


    With his keen spiritual sense, Austin found that the aura of this supreme grandmaster seemed imperfect�Dhis aura had flaws that he could use to his advantage.


    The man was unable to reach the state of completeness.


    This meant that he hadn''t really successfully cultivated the secret skill yet.


    "You bastards, you''re just harming your supreme grandmaster miserably. Then again, it''s not my problem!"


    Austin spat mercilessly, glancing at the other governing gods of the Long Sword Sect.


    "Stop this bullshit, Austin! We know better."


    "Son of a bitch! How dare you talk so crass when you''re about to die."


    "Show him no mercy, supreme grandmaster. Cut him into pieces and destroy his soul!"


    Austin''s words infuriated all the governing gods of the Long Sword Sect.

 Chapter 4431 Who Will Be The Winner

    "Go to hell!"


    The supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect was completely irate. Austin''s words had struck his nerves, making him yell in anger.


    Only a fool would disrespect a strong and respected cultivator who had lived since the ancient times. The supreme grandmaster wanted nothing more during that moment than to spill Austin''s blood.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He unleashed a flurry of attacks without hesitation. An endless stream of divine radiance and sword aura rushed out of him, forcing everyone look away from the harsh light.


    His level of swordsmanship dwarfed almost everyone else''s.


    Each streak of his sword aura that would come in contact with the sky would shatter it in an instant.


    He held a thin and long sword in each of his hand, which dashed towards Austin at lightning-fast speed.


    The entire place quickly turned chaotic. Fires burned everywhere and space itself continued to explode without any sign of stopping. It was simply too much for anyone to handle.


    Columns of mushroom clouds rose high into the sky.


    "Wow, no wonder he is the supreme grandmaster of a huge sect. His power really is on a different level!"


    Austin couldn''t help but praise his opponent.


    Joy and excitement filled his heart when he saw that the supreme grandmaster had stronger sword skills than him.


    In the past, Austin confidently believed that his swordsmanship was much better than most of the governing gods in the Sword Cosmos.


    Hence, he was surprised to see his opponent be stronger than him in this aspect.


    But he only scoffed at this fact. Austin had a lot of skills up his sleeves. Swordsmanship was just one of his many trump cards.


    "Hey, old man, I''d like to see how powerful you really are!"


    Austin continued to taunt his foe while he rushed towards him.


    The fiercest battle anyone would ever witness was about to break out.


    During the first minute of the fight, terrible energy spread throughout every direction, shocking everyone to their cores.


    The short body of the supreme grandmaster started to grow taller and taller as the duel went on.


    He used to be as small as a toddler, but in a blink of an eye, he transformed into a giant that could touch the sky.


    This was made possible thanks to a secret skill he mastered. Like Rollins, once he came back to his normal size or something bigger, his fighting power would increase exponentially, making it an extremely terrifying skill for his opponents.


    Boom!


    An even greater amount of sword aura emanated from the gigantic body of the supreme grandmaster, causing various abnormal visions in this space.


    Images of the sun, the moon, mountains and rivers appeared one


    eing.


    Both sides would do anything just to win the battle.


    They threw one skill after another at each other, making sure they held nothing back.


    The two men fought with the ferocity of two ancient beasts.


    Sword radiance, energy and all kinds of violent laws filled the space.


    All of a sudden, all the creatures that were watching the battle found that they were unable to see nor perceive anything!


    The space where the two excellent fighters fought fiercely, was reduced to nothingness except for the brilliant sword aura which illuminated the battlefield.


    No one could clearly tell the real situation of the battle.


    No words could describe how truly intense the battle was.


    A battle like this had rarely occurred throughout history.


    Even the powerful governing gods also had their mouths hanging wide open.


    Even with their power, they couldn''t sense what was going on.


    A few hours had passed.


    "Argh!"


    A miserable scream broke the deafening silence.


    Then, a disheveled figure was thrown out of the center of the battlefield, and blood splashed in all directions.


    "The result is finally decided!"


    "Who is the winner at last?"


    People looked at the direction of the dead body, clenching their teeth in anxiety.


    The atmosphere was tense and nervous.


    They all knew that the result of this battle would sway the tide of the war.


    It would even determine the fate of the entire Sword Cosmos.


    If Austin won, then there would be no force in the entire Sword Cosmos that could stop him from ruling the Sword Cosmos.


    If the Long Sword Sect won,


    then it would gain the rule over the Sword Cosmos.


    The rule of the four major forces would now be history, as the Long Sword Sect would be the only ruler if its supreme grandmaster won.

 Chapter 4432 Defeating The Supreme Grandmaster (Part One)

    "It''s the supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect!"


    "Austin won!"


    At this moment, the creatures finally had a clear view that the figure that was thrown out was actually the supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect.


    He screamed in agony as he was sent flying out of the battlefield. The bones in his chest were crushed and his divine blood spurted out of his body like a gushing fountain.


    All the creatures were utterly shocked when they saw this brutal scene.


    Just now, they had seen with their own eyes that the strength of this supreme grandmaster was much more powerful than that of the majority of the governing gods in the Sword Cosmos.


    However, in the face of Austin, he was miserably disgraced


    "Our master is invincible and he has the right to rule this universe!"


    "All hail Austin Lin!"


    The people from the Ethereal World were also only watching from afar. As they saw the victorious moment of their leader, they couldn''t help but cheer exhilaratingly.


    "No! This is impossible! Our supreme grandmaster was actually defeated by Austin?!"


    "How the hell could this happen?


    If he lost, what''s going to happen to all of us?!"


    The members of the Long Sword Sect, on the other hand, began to panic and almost wail after seeing that the most powerful member of their sect was taken down by Austin.


    "It''s not over yet, old man! Take this!"


    Austin shouted loudly as he caught up with the supreme grandmaster with his long sword in his hand.


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, the long sword slashed across the sky towards the supreme grandmaster, causing the entire universe to vibrate and the star cluster to tremble violently.


    Knowing how Austin dealt with his enemies, it would be impossible to stop him anymore since he knew that he could already fi


    a fight to the death.


    The Sword Cosmos has no room for the both of them,"


    another creature rebutted as he shook his head.


    At this very moment, it was as if the entire Sword Cosmos had stopped, and it only revolved around Austin and the supreme grandmaster.


    "Young man, I must admit that I have underestimated you before.


    But don''t be confident enough that you can easily win against me.


    I''ve lived so much longer than you and I''ve experienced countless battles throughout my life. My comprehension of the laws in the world is obviously deeper than yours. I''ve cultivated many secret skills that you might have not even heard of.


    I will surely defeat you,"


    the supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect remarked in a low and cold voice.


    Finally, he seemed to have calmed down a bit.


    But, of course, deep within his heart, the hatred that he was feeling towards the young man was burning furiously.


    "Oh, really now? Stop yapping, old man. Just show me what you''ve got.


    In the end, I''ll be the one to kill you,"


    Austin retorted flatly.


    He didn''t need to hear the supreme grandmaster boast about his experiences. Austin was ready to take him on at any time.

 Chapter 4433 Defeating The Supreme Grandmaster (Part Two)

    Boom! Boom!


    In a flash, a vicious battle broke out again.


    Both sides moved at the same time and dashed to each other at their top speed. Like two scorching meteors, they collided savagely.


    Boom! Boom!


    They both used their ultimate skills until the universe and even the space and time collapsed. Along with it, endless space and time fragments flew in all directions.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Austin summoned his avatars and attacked the supreme grandmaster from different directions.


    The supreme grandmaster answered by unleashing tremendous and dazzling sword-light all over his body. In an instant, the dreadful energy of swordsmanship surged out.


    At the same time, several brilliant worlds of swordsmanship appeared around his body, emitting an overwhelming and boundless aura of swordsmanship that spread throughout the universe.


    So far, it could be said that this was the most terrifying battle that Austin had ever encountered in his life.


    The supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect was also on a league of his own.


    Moreover, at this point, it seemed that he was getting a little desperate just to beat the young man.


    In fact, his body began to burn.


    In order to edge Austin out, he began to ignite himself along with his divine blood essence to stimulate his potential further.


    "Ha! You are this desperate? Fine, I''ll make you see the difference in our power!"


    Austin unleashed all of his strength. At this point, he knew that there was no way back. He could only move forward and fight with all his might. One of them had to go down, and he didn''t intend to be that person,


    though, at the same time, Austin was greatly surprised.


    He hadn''t expected that the supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect would possess such unimaginable power and thus give


    ost formidable skills to deal with his opponent''s spiritual soul. Coincidentally, they were also considered among the most terrifying secret spiritual soul skills in every universe.


    "Argh! No..."


    The supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect cried out in a lot of pain. This was all he could do because he had no more strength to resist or fight back.


    He had also sustained several serious injuries, so that his fighting power had thoroughly declined.


    "Austin, get away from him!"


    "Hurry up and save the supreme grandmaster!"


    The sect leader and the other governing gods of the Long Sword Sect all turned pale with fright upon seeing this morbid scene. They quickly rushed, desperate to rescue their supreme grandmaster.


    "Ha! Who says that you can interfere?!"


    Austin turned and forcefully swung his sword towards the approaching members of the Long Sword Sect.


    Splat! Splat!


    In the blink of an eye, the two governing gods, who were taking the lead, were cut into pieces.


    Right now, since the supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect was down, Austin was the most indestructible being at sight. The rest of the governing gods seemed like a bunch of weaklings before him.

 Chapter 4434 Swear Your Unwavering Loyalty To Me

    "Anyone who gets in my way will die!"


    Austin yelled at the top of his lungs.


    Unwavering, he charged at his enemies at full speed.


    His long sword came down hard on them mercilessly, and in no time, he was pushing back the seven governing gods of the Long Sword Sect.


    "Hey! Old man!"


    Austin yelled as he rushed towards the supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect with a murderous look.


    By this time, his target was done rebuilding his flesh. He was still at a fair distance away.


    With his cultivation base, the supreme grandmaster was difficult to kill,


    and he also reconstructed his physical body with ease.


    But he was still seriously injured.


    He could heal the physical injuries, but his spiritual soul was not in a good shape.


    Jumping high up in the air, Austin brought down his sword on the injured supreme grandmaster.


    The great cosmos force and the energy of the swordsmanship entered his sword which then let out a brilliant glow.


    The space around his sword squeaked and twisted.


    "Argh!"


    the supreme grandmaster groaned.


    His face turned deathly pale as he staggered backward.


    Only a minute ago, he consumed a majority of the original blood essence to increase his strength, but it made no difference.


    Austin continued to deal him with severe blows.


    The supreme grandmaster was overwhelmed by this man who was far younger than him.


    The old man looked straight into his opponent''s eyes. He couldn''t give up yet, not to this young boy. The two long, thin swords in his hands transformed into a pair of dragons, ready to attack.


    Austin sneered.


    He called forth two other versions of himself.


    The three of them stood in a line, facing the supreme grandmaster.


    The Austin on the far left transformed into an unsharpened sword. It rose into the sky slowly, giving off a blinding light and pointed dangerously at the supreme grandmaster.


    This was a secret skill of the heaven metal race which enabled him to turn into a magic treasure.


    The other two Austins unleashed their bodily movement skills while they simultaneously attacked the supreme grandmaster.


    "Damn it!" the supreme grandmaster growled.


    His loud cry shook the space around him, and a large part of the sky above them collapsed. He was maddened with rage and embarrassment. There was no other choice but to go all out. He had to admit the truth��Austin was a formidable foe.


    But it was no use; nothing could stop the raging monster. The supreme grandmaster succumbed to the ferocious combined attacks of the three Austins.


    His divine blood was spilled all over the place. It was ghastly.


    "Supreme grandmaster!" the leader and the other six governing gods of the Long Sword Sect shouted.


    "He is in trouble! We need to help him!" They dashed towards the supreme grandmaster.


    "Yeah, you can fight me all at once. Stop wasting my time!" Austin


    that Austin had no intention of stopping the massacre.


    "Old man, we''ve fought all the way. Why do you want to quit now?


    Do you really think I will let you go that easily? Don''t be so naive," Austin said in a dismissive manner.


    He moved at lightning speed towards another governing god with his bloody sword in hand, causing thunder and wind to roar in his wake.


    The second governing god endured his companion''s fate.


    He lay in a pool of his own blood. Austin was not done.


    Even as he faced all these governing gods, he moved fearlessly. He still had the upper hand and his opponents couldn''t even strike back.


    "He is invincible!"


    "Who is the most powerful cultivator from this day forth?


    It''s Austin Lin!"


    "Austin can win over the entire Sword Cosmos on his own!"


    Exclamations rang out in the Sword Cosmos.


    "Austin, what else do you want from us? We have already admitted defeat.


    Are you really going to kill us all?


    If you let us go, I will give you whatever you want."


    The supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect tried to negotiate with his blood-thirsty enemy.


    He finally understood why the supreme grandmaster of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect had made peace with Austin.


    He began to regret his decision to fight.


    ''I should have yielded to Austin from the very beginning just like the supreme grandmaster of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect had done.


    That way, we could have avoided this calamity,'' the supreme grandmaster blamed himself inwardly.


    At this point, the seven governing gods of the Long Sword Sect had given up too. They chose to escape from Austin''s hands somehow.


    When they saw him approach closer, they retreated in fear.


    Austin paused in his tracks.


    "I want you to swear your unwavering loyalty to me. From now on, you will follow my orders, and mine alone,"


    he said as he stared down at the supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect.

 Chapter 4435 Surrender

    Austin''s voice sounded listless but the aura he emitted was the exact opposite�Dit was commanding and authoritative, like a hawk watching its prey.


    His presence and his gaze were enough to make any man tremble in fear.


    Every creature who stood witness was surprised.


    They couldn''t imagine the four powerful forces, which used to command the world, had been reduced to this; a group of people cowering over a single man.


    The sect that had once domineeringly ruled over their cosmos was now subservient and compliant!


    Everyone thought they would never see this day. This exact moment was something to be marked on the Sword Cosmos'' history, a glorious achievement that would never be forgotten.


    Perhaps, even if a million years passed, some creatures would still talk about this momentous event. That there was once a powerful young man in the Sword Cosmos who made the four super forces kneel before his presence�Da phenomenon for the books.


    He alone defeated the four super forces with only his sword!


    "No way, Austin!"


    The sect leader of the Long Sword Sect was livid. He, along with other six governing gods, were screaming angry protests upon hearing Austin''s absurd request.


    "That''s my condition."


    Their complaints fell on deaf ears. Austin stood his ground. With his hands clasped behind his back, he glared at the supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect.


    The supreme grandmaster, on the other hand, was torn. He was unable to make a decision.


    As the most important person in their sect, he had the final say.


    "Young man, our sect boasts a long history and a deep foundation. It is a respected force in the Sword Cosmos.


    Your condition is a little harsh.


    Could you replace it with another one?


    Cultivation resources, cultivation methods, treasures, rare divine mines, territories, or any other thing you find valuable. As long as our sect has it, you can just name it."


    The supreme grandmaster chose to act cordial around Austin. In fact, there was even a sense of humbleness in his tone. His former arrogant facade melted away.


    He was left with no other choice but to do so since the Long Sword Sect had lost the fight.


    Even he, the supreme grandmaster, was badly injured and could not fight anymore.


    His attitude towards Austin could entail their sect''s future�Dhe had to act amiable.


    Austin merely raised his eyebrow in return.


    "I already said what I want.


    You surrender and pledge allegiance to me.


    Either that, or I''ll destroy the Long Sword Sect t


    ll the sects and races were both thunderstruck and terrified. They exchanged amazed opinions with each other.


    "Send an envoy to the Ethereal World to meet the senior leaders of the Curry Sword Sect.


    From now on, we, the Crescent Sword Sect will submit to the Curry Sword Sect and follow its orders!"


    "Announce to the public that we, the shoal race, are loyal to the Curry Sword Sect!"


    "From now on, the Utmost Brightness Sword Sect officially becomes a subsidiary force of the Curry Sword Sect!"


    Numerous forces in the Sword Cosmos had decided to concede�Dpledging allegiance to the Curry Sword Sect was their best option for survival.


    The senior leaders of these forces were keen and sensitive. They had an accurate understanding of the current situation, so they took action first.


    However, there were also some forces that were still unsure of the decisions they had to make.


    These forces, more or less, later all paid a price.


    Meanwhile


    in the Long Sword World


    "My patience is limited, old man,"


    Austin warned as he waited for the supreme grandmaster''s decision.


    "Okay, fine. I am agreeing to your terms, young man.


    From now on, we, the Long Sword Sect, will submit to you and follow your orders!"


    the supreme grandmaster vowed under gritted his teeth.


    Anyone who could see him speak would notice how much painful it was for him to submit.


    "Supreme grandmaster!"


    exclaimed the sect leader of the Long Sword Sect and the six other governing gods.


    "Guys, do you think our sect has another choice?


    In order to preserve the foundation of our sect, I have no choice but to do this,"


    the supreme grandmaster sighed miserably.

 Chapter 4436 Try To Control The Governing God

    The seven governing gods of the Long Sword Sect didn''t expect to hear this from the supreme grandmaster. Of course, they were left speechless.


    To say they were upset was an understatement as they felt the depression creep up to them.


    They knew that they could no longer live with great dignity in the Sword Cosmos the way they did before.


    That was why the sect leader and the six governing gods couldn''t even bring themselves to look at Austin. Instead, they lowered their heads and wished that they could find a hole where they could hide and never appear again.


    Meanwhile, in the void far away, the people of the Long Sword Sect saw this scene and felt aggrieved as well as shocked.


    It was hard for them to accept this fact since it meant that from now on, these people from the Long Sword Sect had to follow Austin''s every order.


    They were cursing Austin just now. However, before they knew it, things began to change.


    Their hearts definitely were heavy.


    "Whoa! The supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect has personally promised that the sect will submit to Austin!"


    "What?! The Long Sword Sect is conceding to Austin?


    Then that means they have to follow his orders!"


    "I can''t believe Austin is that powerful! He even got a super force to pledge their allegiance to him!"


    This ending greatly shocked and flustered countless creatures.


    At this same moment, all the senior leaders in the Blade Cosmos were also watching the battle from afar. They saw everything that had happened clearly.


    "Damn it!


    Back then, the four super forces ruled the Sword Cosmos together. They each had their own territory and scope in the cosmos.


    They didn''t unite nor display their best in terms of their fighting prowess.


    However, now that Austin is ruling over the Sword Cosmos, all the forces and creatures in the Sword Cosmos would swear allegiance to him. They''d be joining forces!


    That means the overall fighting power of the Sword Cosmos would remarkably increase.


    This puts the army of the Blade Cosmos at an extreme disadvantage! We''re in big trouble," a governing god said in a worried voice.


    He was watching the battle from the headquarters of the Blade Cosmos army.


    "You''re right.


    He is a stumbling block for us!


    He will definitely affect our army''s plan to conquer the entire Sword Cosmos!"


    Even though several of the governing gods didn''t say a word, they nodded in agreement.


    "Ha-ha! Sure, that''s a thought.


    However, I think you''re all wrong. It''s actually the opposite.


    Things are looking up for us, and we have Austin to thank for that.


    You see, it is he who has reduced the overall fighting power of the Sword Cosmos. He''s making things easier for our army!"


    One of the governing gods suddenly broke the silence.


    "Oh?"


    The other governing gods all looked stunned as they shifted their gaze to him.


    "Think about it.


    The strongest forces in the Sword Cosmos are the four super forces, right?"


    He brought o


    ime.


    Apparently, Austin was using him as an experiment. He wanted to see if he could control the governing god with his Puppet Strings.


    So far, the most powerful one of all his divine god slaves was the semi-governing god.


    "Ahhh!


    Stop it, Austin!" the governing god immediately cried out in pain.


    There was nothing he could do but to put up with it.


    Not only was Austin''s fighting power stronger than him, but his spiritual sense was also much better than his.


    What he probably hadn''t realized was that Austin didn''t pick him at random. Austin had actually chosen him especially because he had the weakest spiritual sense among all the governing gods there.


    Besides, Austin threatened him that the Long Sword Sect would be destroyed if he was unwilling to obey him, which left the governing god unable to resist for a while.


    "Young man, what''s the meaning of this?"


    The supreme grandmaster stepped in. Having witnessed Austin''s sudden actions changed the look on his face.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill him.


    It''d be a complete waste of resources if I did, right? Well, earlier, you said that the Long Sword Sect would submit to me.


    I''m holding you to that.


    You see, the best way you can surrender to me is to be controlled by me.


    Only in this way can I believe you," Austin sneered.


    Before the supreme grandmaster uttered a word, he closed his eyes and sighed.


    "Young man, your means are too terrifying."


    Without delay, Austin chuckled.


    "Ha-ha! If you were in my shoes, wouldn''t you do the same?"


    Hearing the young man''s response, the supreme grandmaster was stunned.


    By the time Austin and the supreme grandmaster fell into silence, myriads of puppet strings already entered the governing god''s soul sea, twined around his spiritual soul, and went irretrievably deep.


    Even the invisible law net enveloping the spiritual soul had released copious amounts of black mist to corrode it.


    The governing god couldn''t stop screaming in pain.

 Chapter 4437 The Heavenly Vow

    After being tortured by Austin, the governing god of the Long Sword Sect hunched over. His spiritual soul was damaged to the point where it was leaking some of its essence.


    All of a sudden, something happened.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    One by one, Austin''s puppet strings began to explode, causing him to gasp.


    Yet, he saw that the spiritual soul of the governing god had suffered from losing its divine essence.


    ''Oh no! Even though the Puppet Strings is a unique secret skill of the spiritual race, the strongest creature it can control is a semi-governing god. It can''t exert enough power to subdue a governing god.


    I guess it makes sense. After all, every secret skill in the world has limited power. There will be a peak.


    Once any secret skill reaches a certain level, no matter how hard you cultivate it, you can''t increase its power.''


    At realizing this, Austin sighed and slumped his shoulders.


    He knew that he had already cultivated the Puppet Strings to its strongest level.


    Controlling a semi-governing god was


    as far as the secret skill could go.


    And this wasn''t the first time he had caught governing gods and tested the Puppet Strings on them.


    Without exception, all the tests had failed.


    "All right."


    Austin concentrated his mind and drew all the remaining puppet strings back into his Soul Sea.


    Seeing as it wasn''t helping, he also removed the Soul-cleansing Skill.


    Immediately, the governing god stood straighter. The pain inflicted on his spiritual soul was gone. He felt light-headed as he gasped for breath. His feet staggered as he tried to walk and almost collapsed in the void.


    Whoosh!


    Once he had collected himself,


    he tried to get as far away from Austin as possible. From a distance, he stared at Austin in horror.


    He swore that the torture Austin had just posed on him was worse than anything he had suffered in his life.


    He had come so close to his spiritual soul being controlled by somebody else


    and there was no worse fate for a warrior.


    Now, Austin had managed to worm a sense of fear deep into his heart.


    For the rest of his life, he would avoid being Austin''s enemy.


    From now on, every time he met Austin, he would actively try to avoid him.


    The only person that seemed relieved by the outcome was the supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect. He sighed when he saw that the governing god was safe.


    "Young man, does this mean you don''t believe me and


    odded their heads.


    "Well, young man, here we go. We''re going to make a Heavenly Vow right now.


    Then you will believe us,"


    the supreme grandmaster said to Austin.


    "Go ahead. Try it,"


    Austin said in a noncommittal tone. Now, he wasn''t as tense as before.


    "Let''s make the vow together,"


    the supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect said.


    "I swear in the name of the heaven.


    I promise that from now on, the Long Sword Sect will submit to Austin and obey all of Austin''s orders. If I act against my vow, the heaven can punish me,"


    the eight senior leaders, including the supreme grandmaster, vowed in unison.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As they made the vow, the entire Sword Cosmos trembled at their feet. Faint, endless laws were called to them as if they had some kind of telepathy.


    Then streaks of strange, black runes that resembled black flowers appeared above the heads of the eight senior leaders of the Long Sword Sect and identified their auras.


    ''Whoa. It looks like a type of unfathomable spell.


    Once a vow is made, it''s engraved in space and time and it leaves marks on almost all the laws. If a vow is violated, all the laws that exist will punish that person.


    Then they can no longer cultivate or use any law!''


    Austin thought after using his spiritual sense to examine the effects of the vow.


    Everyone knew that laws were one of the most important kinds of core fighting power in the realm of governing gods.


    If a governing god couldn''t use laws, it would mean that he had lost more than half of his fighting power.


    That would make them even inferior to a semi-governing god.

 Chapter 4438 Shaking The World

    Long story short, this kind of Heavenly Vow didn''t have much constraining force on weak warriors at low realms.


    However, it did have immense binding force on semi-governing gods and more powerful warriors such as governing gods.


    Once a governing god made a Heavenly Vow, he wouldn''t dare to violate it easily.


    If he broke his vow, his fighting power would have been almost completely destroyed.


    Simply put, the consequence was far too heavy to bear.


    "Young man, I think you should believe us,"


    the supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect declared, his eyes firmly on Austin right after they made the vow.


    Meanwhile, the other seven governing gods couldn''t hide their sense of loss.


    All of their gazes softened and the way they looked at Austin changed.


    They made a Heavenly Vow that they would follow Austin''s orders from now on.


    "Good.


    I''ll let go of all the grudges between us.


    You have to remember your vow.


    Once you break your vow, I''ll punish you before the heaven can do so,"


    Austin said, his voice light and cheery. Only then did he put away his sword.


    In the blink of an eye, the harsh murderous will that had enveloped his entire body vanished.


    Since the eight top leaders of the Long Sword Sect made a Heavenly Vow together, Austin lost all desire to make things difficult for them.


    "Mr. Lin, don''t worry. None of us would dare to easily break our Heavenly Vow,"


    the supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect assured.


    "Is that so?


    I trust you''ll keep your word."


    Austin nodded in response.


    "I don''t have any special requirements for your Long Sword Sect.


    You can operate your sect as usual.


    If I need anything from you, I''ll just send a voice message."


    With a wave of Austin''s hand, eight jade slips flew out and each one landed in front of one of the eight senior leaders of the Long Sword Sect.


    These jade slips were something Austin specially created.


    As long as they use jade slips, long distance transfer of voice messages between Austin and another person would be possible.


    "Got it,"


    the supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect replied, taking the jade slip into his hand.


    While the seven governing gods of the Long Sword Sect, including their sect leader, also pocketed the jade slips.


    All of them secretly breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts.


    If Austin told them to take to his heels like a dog or do various errands like they were his attendants, they would have felt humi


    Sect. With the senior members of our sect, we''re here to visit you!"


    In the space and time of the Sword Cosmos, Austin was walking. Suddenly, he found a large group of people dropping to their knees in front of him with great respect.


    "Hmm..."


    Austin just hummed softly and didn''t even spare them a glance.


    Since he gained great power, many creatures and forces in the Sword Cosmos would come crawling to him due to the change in the wind and seize their chance to flatter him.


    After all, he had just begun to rule the Sword Cosmos. Those creatures and forces would think that the earlier they tried to curry favor with him, the more benefits they would get in the future, as long as Austin had a good impression of them.


    Whoosh!


    Without even sparing them a word, Austin ignored the members of the Eternal Sword Sect and disappeared from this space and time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Although Austin''s figure disappeared from sight, his terrifying energy pressure was still left in the air and left the space and time trembling.


    All the members of the Eternal Sword Sect felt the weight of a heavy divine mountain on their back, forcing them to bow and be unable to straighten up at all.


    It wasn''t until a few more moments had passed that they found that the pressure on their bodies gradually disappeared.


    "Leader, we humbled ourselves before him,


    but he just ignored us. He''s too arrogant!"


    a senior member of the Eternal Sword Sect said to the sect leader secretly through his spiritual sense.


    Upon hearing that,


    the sect leader of the Eternal Sword Sect immediately slapped the senior member and sent him flying away.

 Chapter 4439 We Have Another Enemy

    "Sir! Why did you..."


    The senior member of the Eternal Sword Sect gawked at the leader, confused and irked. He touched his swollen face where he was hit.


    As an elder, he held a high status in the sect, and even the sect leader didn''t have the right to strike him for no reason.


    The other members also stared at their leader in disbelief.


    "If you wish to die, leave the sect and then do whatever you want!


    Don''t get the entire sect into trouble with your foolishness!" the leader of the Eternal Sword Sect yelled at the senior member.


    He then turned to the other members.


    "Our existence means nothing to Austin.


    We are weak; we are like a bunch of ants in his path.


    And there''s no doubt that he can destroy us in a heartbeat if he wishes.


    So, don''t you dare say such damning things again! If it reached his ears, our sect will be doomed.


    Right now, there is no reason for him to pay any attention to us. Let us not get on his bad side."


    The senior leader held on to his swollen face and listened silently.


    He couldn''t retort because he knew that the leader was right.


    "If we are trying to stay out of Austin''s radar, then why were we on our knees to greet him here in the first place?"


    another core member asked gingerly.


    "I don''t understand what''s going on either!"


    The other senior members also looked at the leader in confusion.


    "Let me explain.


    Did you notice?


    Although Austin didn''t even turn to look at us,


    he did respond with a nod.


    It could only mean that he knew that we are on his side.


    He is the kind of person who would remember the people who support him.


    He now will never forget that we stood by his side.


    This way, our sect will be affiliated to Austin.


    At this point, many powerful forces and creatures are keeping tabs on him.


    They must have seen that we swore our loyalty to Austin.


    So, as long as Austin rules t


    t had been exiled.


    Now, all the creatures in the Ethereal World were members of the Curry Sword Sect.


    "Look! Master is back!"


    "Mr. Lin is back!"


    As soon as they saw Austin, the members rushed to greet him.


    "Master! We are finally going to rule the Sword Cosmos!"


    Warner and Emmet gushed in chorus as excitement overwhelmed them.


    "Mr. Lin, you are amazing! You are invincible! The entire Sword Cosmos should obey your orders now!"


    The old subordinates of Sword Son Curry were also very thrilled to see him.


    The senior members of the Curry Sword Sect surrounded Austin, looking at him with eager eyes.


    "Not yet.


    I do not have the Sword Cosmos completely under my rule,"


    Austin said, shaking his head slightly.


    "We still have one more enemy.


    And this enemy will be difficult to deal with,"


    he went on, looking into the distance.


    "Master, are you talking about the army of the Blade Cosmos stationed in our cosmos?" Emmet asked.


    He was wise and immediately understood what Austin was referring to.


    "Yeah.


    They are invaders, and they have already taken half the territory that belongs to the Sword Cosmos.


    Without driving them away, I cannot be the true ruler of the Sword Cosmos,"


    Austin said flatly with a frown.

 Chapter 4440 Amazing Breakthroughs

    Sword Son Curry''s old subordinates were excited at Austin''s words.


    "Have you finally decided to attack the invaders from the Blade Cosmos?


    We have been waiting for this day for a long time!"


    It was well known that Sword Son Curry had ruled the Sword Cosmos at a time when it was still whole and complete, before the Blade Cosmos had invaded it.


    Since several major forces of the Sword Cosmos had later colluded with the enemies, people from other supreme universes were allowed to enter the Sword Cosmos. That was how the invaders from the Blade Cosmos had come to occupy a vast territory in the Sword Cosmos.


    And this was why Sword Son Curry and his subordinates still remained hateful.


    All of them hoped to one day regain their lost territory and drive the invaders out of the Sword Cosmos.


    "Mr. Lin, the moment you give the order, we will attack the headquarters of the Blade Cosmos''s army. Let''s do this once and for all!"


    a thin old man with white hair and beard said to Austin.


    This old man had a good reputation and a high position among Sword Son Curry''s old subordinates.


    He had become the leader of the group after Sword Son Curry had left the Sword Cosmos.


    "The lost territory of the Sword Cosmos must be recovered!


    But it isn''t time yet.


    Don''t worry, everyone. When the time is ripe, we will work together to drive the intruders out of the Sword Cosmos!"


    said Austin.


    In fact, given Austin''s strength, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to deal with the army of the Blade Cosmos on his own.


    But he thought of Donovan, who the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos had mentioned many times before,


    and realized that Donovan was probably a very tough opponent.


    He was afraid that once they launched their attacks on the Blade Sword''s army, Donovan would show up and join the battle.


    So Austin decided to wait a little longer before things became clearer.


    "Don''t worry, sirs. I won''t make you wait for long. That day will come very soon,"


    Austin added, soothing the others.


    "No problem. We will wait for your order,"


    the white haired old man replied respectfully.


    His name was Ellis.


    A divine god slave suddenly rushed to Austin and said,


    "Master, there are many people outside the Ether


    thunder began to finally pour down.


    Austin was already a genuine premium-grade divine god.


    If he managed to break through again, he would become a semi-governing god.


    Austin had had to successfully dodge the Thunderstroke Doom countless times in order to become a genuine divine god.


    But now, the Thunderstroke Doom he had to take was different from what it was before.


    It was now at a higher level.


    This meant that Austin could not break through by dodging it.


    To become a semi-governing god, he had to fight the Thunderstroke Doom that was now falling from the sky.


    Boom!


    Thunder and lightning began to rain down.


    This kind of Thunderstroke Doom was extremely powerful for a semi-governing god to take care of.


    An ordinary semi-governing god would probably instantly turn to dust the moment he came into contact with a Thunderstroke Doom of such power.


    But it was no big deal to Austin.


    He stood still, his hands tied behind his back, letting the lightning and thunder hit his body.


    He sustained no damage during the whole process.


    Even his clothes remained intact.


    The powerful lightning and thunder bounced off Austin''s body the moment they touched him.


    "I''ve never seen such an amazing scene!


    This is crazy!"


    "No wonder Mr. Lin is a powerful, domineering warrior. He even has a distinct way of breaking through the Heavenly Doom!"


    A number of divine gods were watching Austin breaking through the Heavenly Doom in the distance, sighing in awe.

 Chapter 4441 The Mysterious Cave

    In the Ethereal World, lightning rained down heavily on Austin, who was near the eye of the Sword Cosmos.


    He stood still, calm and composed, his hands behind his back. He seemed unbothered, not dodging any of the strikes thrashing at him.


    He was only a premium-grade genuine divine god, but he was already far stronger than any ordinary governing god.


    The Thunderstroke Doom was a force on par with an attack of a semi-governing god, and still could not harm him in the slightest.


    An hour later,


    the dark clouds dispersed and the lightning faded away along with them.


    "That''s it. I''m a semi-governing god now," Austin murmured softly, no one around to hear but himself.


    He was satisfied with the end result.


    Ascending to a higher vital energy realm hadn''t done much for improving his strength this time.


    But he had made a breakthrough after over ten years of cultivation. He was pleased with how his efforts had turned out.


    More importantly,


    he had successfully absorbed and refined oceans of great cosmos force in the eye of the Sword Cosmos.


    The great cosmos force had made up about ninety percent of his energy structure,


    which meant that most of the energy inside him was the great cosmos force.


    This had increased his fighting power exponentially.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Lin! You''ve made a breakthrough! I can feel it!"


    "Master, you have finally achieved another breakthrough in your cultivation base. I am so happy for you!"


    Ellis, Warner and Emmet all had congratulatory words for Austin as they approached him together.


    "Thank you!"


    Austin replied, nodding in appreciation.


    The three of them then took turns filling Austin in on what had been going in the Sword Cosmos over the last decade.


    Of the four former major forces, some had cut themselves off from the outside world while some had kept a low profile or even gone off the grid altogether.


    The Curry Sword Sect had been developing well in their position as the head of the Sword Cosmos.


    Pretty much the entire universe obeyed its orders and lived by their rule.


    It seemed, at least on the surface, like no one dared go against their commands.


    "Master, as far as we know, the army of the Blade Cosmos have been inactive for the past ten years,"


    Emmet revealed.


    "I see,"


    Austin said with a sinister smirk.


    He had already decided he would make a move against the army of the Blade Cosmos stationed in the Sword


    two wishes for my life.


    The first was to take the ruling power away from the four major forces. My master, my fellow disciples, and I had worked together to rule the cosmos. I can''t leave it to those traitors now.


    Austin, you have helped me realize that wish, and I can''t thank you enough for that.


    My second wish is to find my master and my fellow senior disciples.


    They entered that cave one after the other and I have not heard a word from them since. When I learned of their disappearance, I swore to myself that I would one day go into that cave as well and bring them back,"


    Sword Son Curry replied, telling his sad tale.


    "Master Curry, have you entered that mysterious cave already?"


    Austin asked immediately, a sense of urgency running through his words.


    "Yes, I think by now my real body should have.


    I''m not sure if I will ever make it back.


    Austin, from here on out, the Sword Cosmos is under your control.


    This jade slip has records of all my master''s secret skills.


    Keep it. It''s yours now.


    It may be helpful for your cultivation in swordsmanship,"


    Sword Son Curry said as he threw a jade slip to Austin.


    "Master Curry, you haven''t fully recovered yet. You shouldn''t have entered that cave alone. You should have waited.


    It''s too risky,"


    Austin said worriedly, a slight tremble in his voice.


    Sword Son Curry had been forced to leave the Sword Cosmos after sustaining severe injuries.


    He had then hidden his identity and lived in the Sea of Chaos, taking the time to allow himself to heal.


    But whether he had actually managed to get better, Austin did not know.

 Chapter 4442 Found It

    By Austin''s calculations, Sword Son Curry''s injuries should not be completely healed yet.


    In this case, it would be too risky for him to enter the mysterious cave.


    "Don''t worry, Austin.


    My wounds are almost healed.


    And I owe it all to you. Thank you,"


    Sword Son Curry said, looking at Austin with much appreciation.


    "Master Curry, are you saying that you have really recovered?


    That is great news!


    But why do you thank me? I didn''t do anything.


    I was never involved with the healing of your wounds."


    Austin was both pleased and surprised.


    "It''s because of you that I had the opportunity to safely return to the Sword Cosmos and the Divine Sword Mountain.


    I''m a sword cultivator, so the Divine Sword Mountain is the most suitable place for me to recover from my injuries and resume my cultivation.


    Moreover, the secret chamber that my master used to cultivate in seclusion was also in the Divine Sword Mountain.


    He had left a lot of magic herbs in that secret chamber. They were all good for healing, and they have helped me in a lot of ways.


    I''ve cultivated in seclusion to heal my wounds over the past few months and I have almost completely recovered,"


    Sword Son Curry reassured Austin.


    "I see. I am still somewhat wary, but I believe you,"


    Austin replied.


    It turned out that as soon as Sword Son Curry recovered, he planned to enter the mysterious cave to look for his master and four seniors.


    "It''s so sudden,"


    Austin sighed.


    In Austin''s eyes, Sword Son Curry was like a teacher to him.


    He didn''t want anything bad happen to Sword Son Curry and swore to protect him at all costs.


    "Austin, stop.


    I know Sword Son Curry well, and you can''t talk him out of the decision he has made,"


    the old man in yellow sighed.


    "All right.


    I wish for your safe return,"


    Austin said with a polite nod.


    "By the way, where is this mysterious cave that you speak of?"


    Austin asked.


    "Austin, you must stop asking about that mysterious cave.


    You have to remember that the Sea of Chaos and the Sword Cosmos need you.


    You can''t take that risk. Do you understand?"


    Sword Son Curry said immediately. The expression on his face turned serious as he realized what Austin was thinking.


    "Okay, I understand."


    Austin had no choice but to nod.


    "Sirs, I''d love to stay but I''m afraid that I have to leave now."


    After speaking, Austin left the Divine Sword M


    ith the road of reincarnation.


    Moreover, some people even mistook him as a successor of the reincarnation race.


    But what made Austin feel funny and strange was that he hadn''t seen the road of reincarnation himself.


    As a matter of fact, he actually didn''t even know what the road of reincarnation was.


    That was why he had a great desire to explore it.


    He had heard that this mysterious cave in the Sword Cosmos was most likely to be the key to the road of reincarnation, and he would definitely take the chance.


    Standing in this remote void, Austin was in the middle of a deducing. At the same time, he released his spiritual sense to search this void inch by inch. No stone was to be left unturned during this search.


    A moment later,


    Austin opened his eyes, as they lit up.


    Austin was overjoyed with the news.


    His spiritual sense had locked on a certain position.


    "Well, it appears that this place has been set up with amazingly brilliant restrictions.


    I almost couldn''t find it, even with the skills that I have,"


    Austin murmured, scanning the area.


    Vaguely, Austin felt that there was a faint wave of spatial energy coming from a certain spot in front of him.


    Very sure this time, he made a quick deduction.


    "Yes! The mysterious cave is right here!


    Good job Austin!


    Nevertheless, Master Curry was right. The Sea of Chaos needs me, and so does the Sword Cosmos.


    For now, I can''t enter this mysterious cave to explore,


    but I will make sure to explore it in the future,"


    Austin promised himself.


    With that, he simply turned around and left this forsaken place.

 Chapter 4443 Going To Take Action

    "Yes. Austin did find the entrance to the cave.


    But fortunately, he decided not to break in," Sword Son Curry said as he heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, he stood atop of the Divine Sword Mountain and was looking in the distance.


    "Even Master Sword wasn''t able to come back after entering that cave. We don''t know how dangerous that place really is.


    With his current strength, Austin would certainly lose his life once he ventured there.


    Master Curry, it might have been a reckless thing that you told him about that mysterious cave,"


    the old man in yellow robes slightly reprimanded Sword Son Curry.


    "But sir, don''t forget that Austin has something to do with the reincarnation race.


    He would definitely look for the road of reincarnation one way or another.


    Besides, even if I had kept him in the dark,


    I know that he would still be able to find that mysterious cave sooner or later.


    Austin is extremely talented. He''s smart and very observant. There is nothing that we can hide from him," Sword Son Curry explained with a faint smile.


    There was no need for him to get angry at the elder''s comment because all of them knew Austin''s real character.


    "Well, that''s true.


    No one can hinder his growth. And as he gets stronger, he will began to discern a lot of things even if we don''t tell him."


    The elder in yellow robes nodded his head in affirmation.


    Meanwhile, Austin was walking around the Sword Cosmos.


    He was pleased that everything was actually in order and the entire cosmos was at peace.


    The bases of the Curry Sword Sect could be seen everywhere, and the people of the Curry Sword Sect were patrolling all over the place.


    Currently, almost all of the worlds in the cosmos took orders from the members of the Curry Sword Sect.


    To Austin''s surprise, it seemed like the four super forces had given up all their bases in different corners of the cosmos.


    Among the four forces, the Flying Immortal Sword Sect, the Xi''men Clan, and the Long Sword Sect summoned all their people back to their headquarters.


    It meant that except for their headquarters, all these three forces already abandoned all of their previous territories.


    As for the Sky Sword Sect, even their headquarters itself was completely deserted. All of its members had gone off the grid.


    Hence, it was safe to say that the Curry Sword Sect was the sole powerful force in the entire Sword Cosmos right now.


    While standing in the void, Austin released his spiritual sense to perceive the movements of the three forces.


    In a split-second, his spiritual sense was able to reach the headquarters of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect, the Xi''men Clan, and the Long Sword Sect.


    He deliberately unleashed his aura. Tremendous energy gushed out from his body and spread out, almost making the cosmos tremble furiously.


    "Who is it?!"


    Upon sensing the overwhelming aura, an anxious and angry voice w


    eady speculated that he must have something to tell, or maybe he had a task for them.


    "I''ll cut to the chase.


    I''m planning to drive off the army of the Blade Cosmos from the Sword Cosmos once and for all,"


    Austin declared in a stern voice.


    "Oh, that''s great!"


    Warner, Emmet, and Ellis exclaimed excitedly at what Austin wanted to do.


    "Mr. Lin, we also want to get rid of the army of the Blade Cosmos, but their strength is much stronger than us.


    Even you know that Donovan is a master who is on the same level as Master Sword. He is a formidable foe that we can''t underestimate.


    If I may suggest, please do not be hasty about this.


    Even if we manage to drive off their army that is stationed in the Sword Cosmos, that wouldn''t be the end of it.


    I''m sure that they''ll retaliate with their entire force.


    If Donovan comes here personally, the consequences would be rather dire.


    That''s why for so long, we didn''t make a move against the Blade Cosmos''s army,"


    the supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect convinced Austin to rethink his plan.


    He knew that if Austin pursued his ploy, his men would also be forced to join this war. If that happened, there was no guarantee that they could survive it.


    At this point, the governing gods of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect and the Xi''men Clan also looked at Austin with furrowed eyebrows, showing their hesitation for this seemingly reckless plan.


    "Correct me if I''m wrong, but isn''t the main reason why the people of the Blade Cosmos can freely enter our cosmos is because of the cross-border teleportation array?


    As far as I know, that teleportation array was built by the people of other supreme universes together with the traitors of the Sword Cosmos.


    Then, later on, the teleportation array fell solely into the hands of those bastards from the Blade Cosmos.


    That''s why their army has easily invaded a large part of the Sword Cosmos,"


    Austin recounted.

 Chapter 4444 The Sword-converging Skill

    "Yes, that''s correct.


    The teleportation array is being controlled by the army of the Blade Cosmos."


    The governing gods of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect, the Xi''men Clan and the Long Sword Sect nodded slowly.


    They hung their heads low in shame.


    It was known widely that these three forces had been involved in colluding with the external enemy to build the teleportation array.


    But they had not expected the array to fall into the hands of the army of the Blade Cosmos, which had ultimately facilitated their invasion into the Sword Cosmos.


    All the governing gods in the Swords Cosmos knew the story.


    Austin had learnt about it from Sword Son Curry.


    The foolishness of the three forces at the time had resulted in the teleportation array falling into the wrong hands and the army of the Blade Cosmos grabbed that opportunity to invade the Sword Cosmos. In the end, they had come to occupy half the territory of the Sword Cosmos, which otherwise would have been impossible.


    Every supreme universe had a very solid space barrier; it was indestructible.


    Even a governing god could not dream of breaking through the space barrier of a supreme universe.


    If anyone wished to get in or out of the supreme universe, they have to go through the one and only entry path.


    There was no other way.


    However, the entrance to every supreme universe was heavily guarded with the help of the great cosmos force. As a result, it was easy to defend, but difficult to attack.


    And that was why it was too difficult to invade a supreme universe.


    More importantly, the entrance to the Sword Cosmos had automatically closed for some unknown reason for a long time.


    The creatures within the Sword Cosmos couldn''t leave,


    and nor could anyone from outside come into the cosmos.


    Austin had entered by passing through the space barrier of the Sword Cosmos by force. He was the only one possible of such feat.


    The only element that connected the Sword Cosmos to the outside was the teleportation array,


    and that was now in the hands of the army of the Blade Cosmos.


    Austin planned to take it back at all cost.


    Without the array, the people of the Blade Cosmos would never be able to enter the Sword Cosmos again.


    "Mr. Lin, it would be a deadly blow to the Blade Cosmos if we took the teleportation array from them!


    That would be something worth celebrating for everyone


    t was widely acknowledged that he had comprehended the most powerful swordsmanship.


    The sword skills he had left behind were, of course, extraordinary.


    Austin released his spiritual sense and extended it into the jade slip that was floating in front of him.


    An ancient, desolate and profound civilization of swordsmanship overwhelmed him at once.


    The vast sword principle, the sword civilization and the sword inheritance constantly poured into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Wow! How amazing! I didn''t know that the world of swordsmanship could be so colorful!"


    Austin was overjoyed, and at the same time, he began to meditate intently.


    Sword radiance exuded from every pore of Austin''s body, like dazzling golden light.


    He was like the scorching sun, unapproachable and deity-like.


    Austin could feel his level of swordsmanship improve constantly.


    The sword radiance emitting from Austin''s body became brighter; it was so brilliant that it could not be described in words.


    Each streak could easily cut down anything and anyone in its path.


    "What is this?


    A secret sword skill? It seems really powerful,"


    Austin said, pleasantly surprised.


    Master Sword''s heritage of sword skills included a mysterious secret sword skill called the Sword-converging Skill. It was able to combine the vital energy, the spiritual soul energy, the energy of swordsmanship and the sword intent into the form of a sharp sword.


    It was the most powerful secret sword skill Austin had ever known.


    "Alright! Let me practice it!"


    He quickly began to cultivate the Sword-converging Skill.

 Chapter 4445 The Fight Begins

    The Sword-converging Skill was used to concentrate all of one''s swordsmanship into one strike and bring it slashing down on its target.


    Austin had experienced this kind of secret swordsmanship before.


    The one he had seen was the Sword-compressing Skill.


    However, the specialty of the Sword-converging Skill was it could not only gather all the sword energy one had,


    but also other kinds of energies like the spirit, will, spiritual soul energy, law energy, and even mind power into this strike.


    Everything one was enabled with could be integrated into the Sword-converging Skill.


    Every cultivator knew that the many kinds of energies usually contradicted each other.


    But the Sword-converging Skill could solve this problem


    and perfectly combined everything into his sword!


    The key point of cultivating it was to merge different kinds of energies.


    ''I got it!''


    Austin exclaimed. He read it several times before he had grasped a complete understanding of it.


    "Merge!"


    he shouted.


    At his command, all kinds of energies in his body began to merge.


    Swordsmanship, spirit, will, spiritual soul energy, great cosmos force,


    and even his physical strength were starting to activate,


    slowly merging with each other.


    Time passed slowly as Austin cultivated in seclusion.


    He seemed to sit motionlessly in the secret chamber, but energies surged inside his body.


    Each of his skills had reached a high level.


    Austin could easily crush the other masters with any of these skills.


    Now that all the energies were merged together, its power would be beyond anything that anyone could ever fathom.


    Austin''s body released a dazzling sword radiance


    that was indescribably brilliant and powerful enough to burn everything that it touched.


    Three days later...


    "It''s done!"


    Austin sat cross-legged in the secret chamber as his eyes flew open, a sudden gleam appearing in them.


    Whoosh!


    A small sword shone dazzlingly over Austin''s head.


    This sword was a


    he Blade Cosmos'' army stationed in the Sword Cosmos...


    "Oh wow! The brat wasn''t kidding when he said he''d make a move!"


    They had already received the news of Austin and his troops preparing to fight them and had been on high alert for the past three days.


    "He''s just a semi-governing god.


    Don''t you think you''re exaggerating? Is he really as powerful as you say he is?"


    A big, purple-skinned man sneered as he stared at Austin through the void.


    "Don''t underestimate him!


    He is the strongest in the whole Sword Cosmos,"


    a master replied from beside him.


    "Ha-ha! The strongest? So what?


    He is just stronger than the other weaklings.


    The Sword Cosmos is generally weak and


    Austin being the strongest doesn''t say much.


    I really don''t understand what you''ve done since you came here. Why haven''t you conquered the Sword Cosmos yet?


    And now, you''re even asking for backup.


    You should feel lucky that Supreme Grandmaster Donovan isn''t blaming you.


    If I were him, I would have punished you!"


    the purple-skinned man barked, making a mockery of the master.


    "Don''t talk big. You will soon know how powerful that guy is,"


    several other masters said, their faces darkening in unison.


    "Ha-ha! Okay then. I''d like to see how powerful a semi-governing god can be!"


    The sturdy man laughed wildly.

 Chapter 4446 Being The Focus

    An intense atmosphere overtook the entire Sword Cosmos. Everyone was on edge, as if a volcano was on the brink of eruption.


    Countless troops marched through the void, announcing their intentions to the invaders with deafening cries that echoed across the skies. They were going to launch an assault and drive the intruders out of the Sword Cosmos.


    The vast majority of forces in the Sword Cosmos had committed warriors to this fight.


    There were armies all throughout the void, every one of them mighty and fierce. There were so many fighters that had shown up to join the action, and it was hard to tell just how many there actually were. The expanse of warriors was almost unfathomable.


    The forces of the Sword Cosmos were more united in this moment than they had ever been, all working towards the same goal.


    Such a sight was unimaginable in the era of the four major forces'' rule.


    The armies had gathered and were heading straight for the headquarters of the Blade Cosmos'' army.


    Finally, they had arrived and surrounded their target, ready for siege.


    Warriors bellowed battle cries and beasts roared ferociously. Everyone displayed their weapons threateningly; they were ready for a brutal battle. A murderous yearning filled the air. The army''s determination and morale was so solid and intense it was incredibly intimidating to those who had to face it.


    These armies seemed unbreakable.


    The army of the Blade Cosmos occupied half the territory of the Sword Cosmos, and some of their forces were guarding other worlds they had taken.


    But the headquarters, which was the Thousand Sword World, was where the main force of their army had remained.


    If they destroyed this base, the rest of their army would be doomed.


    This was why Austin had made their headquarters his primary target this time.


    Led by Austin''s command, all forces had come to the Thousand Sword World. They were going to raze it to the ground.


    Inside, all the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos wore faces of gloom and dejection.


    "Humph! I did not expect Austin to be able to rally such a powerful force behind him!"


    "It looks like most of the Sword Cosmos has gathered outside our door.


    We must keep our wits about us!"


    one of the governing gods warned frantically.


    There were so many out there that they lost count just trying to figure it out. Even if they did decide to kill them all, there was no telling how long it would take.


    "Humph, it doesn''t matter how many of them there are. They''re nothing but weak little insects. There is nothing to be afraid of,"


    Rich snorted with detest.


    He had not been here long and naturally he l


    d this place become the Blade Cosmos'' territory? How ridiculous!


    I advise you to obey my master''s orders and get out of the Sword Cosmos quickly.


    If my master gives the order, we will not hesitate to wipe you all out and you will die miserable deaths without even a place to bury your bodies!"


    Warner stepped forward and growled back, his own rage now building with his impatience.


    Dispassionate, insulting laughter came from the Blade Cosmos'' headquarters as response.


    "Humph!


    He''s just a young, foolish man. Where does he get this courage and entitlement to feel he can order us around?


    It''s really quite absurd!"


    Austin''s divine god slaves behind him boiled over in fury when they heard this. They were struggling to contain their anger now. The laughter had sent them into an uproar; they screamed and yelled and showed their weapons or magic treasures, their ravenous thirst for blood surging off them as they itched to fight.


    "How dare you show such disrespect to my master? You''re begging to meet your end!"


    "Anyone who dares offend our master shall die a swift, painful death!"


    Their master''s honor was more important to them than their own. They would never allow Austin to suffer any sort of insult from anyone.


    Many other forces joined in the chorus of roars and shouts, adding their opinions and threats to the fray.


    "People from the Blade Cosmos, come out and accept your fate!"


    "Let''s wipe these invaders out and take back our homeland!"


    The countless warriors that gathered howled and yawped so loudly that their voices rumbled across the skies like thunder threatening destruction. An overwhelming air of murderous energy swept into the Thousand Sword World and made it clear to all within what was coming for them.

 Chapter 4447 Rich, The Roc Blade King

    "How dare an ignorant clown make a scene in the territory of our Blade Cosmos?!


    Go to hell!"


    An angry voice came from the headquarters of the army of the Blade Cosmos.


    There was a loud buzz,


    and a huge beam of dazzling blade radiance came from their headquarters.


    The blade radiance exuded terrifying pressure.


    It caused sand and stones in the void to fly, and smoke to billow, and it had the power to sweep away an army.


    Everywhere it passed, destruction followed and the space rumbled.


    The creatures of the Sword Cosmos were crushed under its tremendous power and were unable to move.


    The blade radiance moved towards the Xi''men Clan.


    "Humph!


    You think you can hurt us with that?"


    yelled the patriarch of the Xi''men Clan.


    He stepped forward to defend his people.


    With a wave of his hand, the patriarch produced a streak of mighty sword-light.


    With a loud boom, the sword-light collided with the blade radiance, shaking the void.


    The huge sound reverberated all around them, and the creatures tumbled and fell.


    A few seconds after the collision, the patriarch of the Xi''men Clan was forced to take two steps backwards, with a look of shock on his face.


    He realized that the person exuding the blade radiance was a terrifyingly powerful cultivator.


    "Ha! Is that all you got? Such a pity!


    No wonder the Sword Cosmos is so weak."


    A wild laughter rang from the headquarters of the army of the Blade Cosmos.


    As soon as the laughter died,


    tall, strong figures with fierce auras walked out of the headquarters of the army of the Blade Cosmos one after another.


    More than forty governing gods stood in front of the army of the Sword Cosmos, each of them shrouded in terrifying blade aura.


    Large troops followed the governing gods, flowing out of the headquarters like the tide, armed and ready to wreak havoc.


    The two armies stood facing each other, waiting to clash.


    Ferocious auras were felt from the people of both sides; like a boundless ocean, they filled the void around them.


    "They are powerful..."


    Seeing the more than forty governing gods of the Blade Cosmos, the governing gods of the Sword Cosmos could not help but sigh silently.


    The Sword Cosmos had way less than forty governing gods, including those from the Flying Immortal Sword Sect, the Xi''men Clan and the Long Sword Sect, and also Warner and Emmet.


    At first sight, they seemed to be outmatched.


    Moreover, the more than forty governing gods in front of them were only a small fraction of what the Blade Cosmos had.


    It was rumored that the Blade Cosmos had invaded several supreme universes o


    Austin sneered, standing with his hands behind his back.


    His taunts were effective. The roc came towards him faster.


    A wicked smile appeared on Austin''s face, and at the same time, a small sword appeared above his head.


    The sword was engraved with runes related to swordsmanship. It wiggled gently in the air, as if it had been alive.


    "Slash!"


    Austin ordered.


    With a hiss,


    the small sword slashed at the roc that was flying towards Austin.


    Surprised by the sudden attack, the roc tried to dodge.


    The beast was fast; however, Austin''s sword was faster.


    In an instant, it appeared in front of the roc.


    "What?! How is this possible?"


    Rich shouted in horror.


    The seemingly ordinary sword seemed extremely terrifying to him now.


    He faced the small sword with fear.


    It was too late; there was no escape.


    The sword slashed the roc''s body, and the beast was cut in half.


    With a deafening bang,


    the two halves of the roc''s body exploded.


    Blood mist splattered all over the place. A scene of terror ensued.


    "Argh!"


    Rich screamed.


    Divine blood gushed out from his wounded body.


    Without wasting any time,


    Rich started reconstructing his physical body.


    His face was deathly pale and he stared at Austin with fear in his eyes.


    For a moment,


    there was deathly silence in the void.


    Rich, the famous Roc Blade King, was turned to dust with a single sword strike.


    Austin''s raw power terrified not only his enemies, but also his allies.


    "Well... That was extraordinary. The power of the Sword-converging Skill exceeds my expectations,"


    Austin commented, nodding with satisfaction.


    The small sword which he had just used was the Sword-converging Skill, which he had mastered only recently.

 Chapter 4448 The War Has Begun

    In the distance, Rich was being consumed by hatred and fear at the same time. As he stared at Austin, he was rendered speechless and his face gradually turned pale.


    He finally realized that the young man in front of him was actually stronger than him.


    Now, it was sinking in his mind that he did a ridiculous thing underestimating the young man from the beginning.


    He thought that he could easily take him out on his own.


    But after their clash, he was the one cut to pieces by Austin.


    Thus, he couldn''t accept such a result.


    While he was fuming in anger, he also felt so humiliated.


    "Impossible! How could this guy possess such terrifying fighting power?!"


    "Even Rich seemed so powerless before him!"


    The masters of the Blade Cosmos who had just come to the Sword Cosmos were all shocked upon witnessing this battle.


    As of this moment, Austin was the center of attention. Everyone''s eyes were focused on him and shock was written all over their faces.


    For a while, the area was filled with dead silence.


    "This is your last warning. Get the hell out of the Sword Cosmos.


    Otherwise, you will really suffer some dire consequences."


    Austin finally broke the silence by threatening the masters of the Bade Cosmos in an emotionless voice.


    "Did you hear that? Get your asses off the Sword Cosmos!"


    Warner and Emmet immediately shouted to back up their master''s command.


    "Get out of the Sword Cosmos!


    You don''t belong here! We''re taking what is rightfully ours!"


    The other forces from the Sword Cosmos also roared in unison.


    Their killing intent was oozing from their piercing gazes. Just from the ferocious aura that they released, they made the void tremble violently.


    "Ha! All of you from the Sword Cosmos are just a bunch of weaklings. It was destined that we take over this place and control each and every one of you.


    Austin! Do you think you can reverse this situation alone? Don''t be too conceited!


    I advise that you don''t bite more than you can chew or you''ll regret it dearly.


    You still have a chance to change your mind and join us. I assure you that you will be given a high rank in the Blade Cosmos!"


    One of the governing gods tried to intimidate Austin and convinced him to switch sides.


    "Well, I take it that you refuse to leave the Sword Cosmos of your own volition.


    In that case, I have no other choice. I''ll need to slaughter all of you!"


    Austin roared furiously.


    "Move! Show these bastards whom they are messing with!"


    Austin immediately issued the order for his men to attack the army of the Blade Cosmos.


    "Let''s go! It''s time to teach these scumbags a lesson!"


    Warner and Emmet bellowed and led the charge.


    As they let out a deafening battle cry, the masters from the Sword Cosmos dashed towards the enemies without hesitation.


    For a long time, half of their territory was under the control of the Blade Cosmos. Now was their opportunity to reclaim their territory.


    "You dimwits asked for it!


    Kill all of them! Don''t leave anyone alive!"


    At the same time, the white-haired man from the Blade Cosmos issued the command to confront the forces of the Sword Cosmos.


    He held one of the highest positions i


    , he unleashed a small black sword with an ominous aura.


    Then, he aimed it on the neck of one of the governing gods.


    It was actually the God-slaying Sword, which was one of his current top weapons that could deal severe damage to one''s spiritual soul.


    At the same time, Austin performed the Sword-converging Skill again.


    Then, the glowing sword emerged out of thin air and came at the other governing god at an incredible speed.


    Sensing that the upcoming attacks were extremely vicious, the two of them panicked.


    They had no time to dodge, so they tried their best to resist them with their best skills.


    Swoosh!


    Immediately after, Austin used this opportunity to dash into the headquarters of the Blade Cosmos.


    After a while, the two governing gods had barely withstood Austin''s strikes. "What are you waiting for? Go after him!" they shouted to the other pair of governing gods.


    As they all recovered, the four of them instantly chased after Austin.


    "Let''s restrain that brat together.


    We can''t let him wreak havoc in our headquarters or we will suffer major losses!"


    Meanwhile, another five governing gods from the Blade Cosmos sped up their tracks and tried to catch up with Austin.


    At this moment, a total of nine governing gods were desperately chasing after Austin.


    On the other hand, there were about thirty governing gods from the Blade Cosmos, who were left on the battlefield, and were fighting against the governing gods of the Sword Cosmos.


    Obviously, this situation became more favorable for the governing gods of the Sword Cosmos. A difference of about ten governing gods clearly made a huge impact.


    At the same time, the second Austin was able to sneak into their headquarters, he immediately unleashed his spiritual sense to examine the entire area.


    Then, he found that there were actually myriads of arrays inside.


    Some were defensive arrays, while some were used for attacking. Others were used for hiding, some were for isolation, and others for the gathering of spiritual energy.


    Moreover, it seemed that all of them were at the divine level and were pretty powerful.

 Chapter 4449 Finding The Teleportation Array

    It could be seen that the army of the Blade Cosmos had put a lot of effort in designing and building its headquarters. A lot of arrangements were done, especially with its defense which was extremely tight and heavy.


    Ordinary powerful warriors wouldn''t know where to start even if they broke in. Different from them, Austin had his terrifying spiritual sense.


    As his comprehensive spiritual sense spread out to scan the area, Austin soon found that in the depths of the headquarters, there was a secret space, where a gust of profound spatial energy was faintly glowing.


    "There is a good chance that the teleportation array is there."


    Austin looked to the direction of the secret space and sneered.


    If it were merely a governing god with ordinary power who had come here, it would be impossible for him to locate the teleportation array. Then again, Austin was exceptional.


    "Brat, stop!


    This is the most sacred place of our Blade Cosmos. Get out of here right now, while you still can. Otherwise, you will face untold consequences that not even you can bear!"


    Eight governing gods appeared from behind Austin, roaring angrily, intending to stop him from advancing further.


    "Activate all the arrays to stop him!"


    one of the governing gods instructed his other comrades.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Soon, some arrays in the headquarters were energized one after another. Vast rolling energy burst out and shook the whole headquarters violently.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Some of the arrays targeted their attacks on Austin and shot thick energy columns at him.


    "Hah! What can your mediocre arrays do to me?"


    Austin sneered.


    He deployed the Shadowless Movement, together with the energy of various kinds of laws related to speed, such as the laws of space and time, the law of reincarnation and the law of causality.


    At the same time, he also activated the Reincarnation Token to coordinate them all.


    For a moment, Austin''s figure transformed into a mysterious blur. He moved around in space and time, changing with each step.


    In particular, his law of reincarnation reached extremely high levels.


    Every time he took a step, gusts of dense energy of reincarnation spread out from his body.


    It seemed like Austin was no longer in this space but had entered the cycle of time.


    He was still visible to the eye, but no one could touch him. He seemed to have become a vision.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The beams of energy columns merely brushed past Austin.


    Austin''s bodily movement skill was efficient, rapid and complex that none of the attacks from the arrays


    remind his fellow governing gods.


    "He is right! You must attack me all together. I hate it when people waste my time!"


    Austin burst into laughter.


    Boom!


    He stepped forward and used several secret skills at the same time. Then he rushed to the eight governing gods of the Blade Cosmos, like an unstoppable god of death descending from the immortal world.


    He then summoned the Mind Sword Skill, the Ultimate Mind Sword Skill, the God-slaying Sword, the Soul-cleansing Skill, the Sword-converging Skill...


    Puff!


    Austin slashed at the arm of one of the governing gods with his sword.


    Whoosh!


    Austin''s body turned into a golden sword that swept across the sky and smashed the body of another governing god into blood mist.


    "Aaarrgghh!"


    The governing god yelled and begged in pain. His spiritual soul was grazed by the God-slaying Sword, and was badly injured.


    It did not take long for Austin to completely fight off the joint attacks of the governing gods.


    Fortunately for them, every governing god had a deep understanding of all kinds of laws, and their spiritual souls were closely connected with the law of nature. They couldn''t be completely eliminated with ease.


    Otherwise, they would have been instantly and permanently destroyed by Austin.


    Austin attacked and counter-attacked the eight governing gods and one by one, they were injured, mutilated, and forced to retreat until none remained.


    Seeing that they couldn''t bother him anymore, Austin turned around and used his bodily movement skill to rush towards the depth of the headquarters.


    He focused on getting to the teleportation array.


    Only by taking back the teleportation array could the Sword Cosmos take the initiative.

 Chapter 4450 The Appearance Of Supreme Grandmaster Donovan

    The cross-border teleportation array was hidden in a very remote and inconspicuous place deep in the headquarters.


    Austin moved quickly, ignoring the arrays that tried to block him. In the blink of an eye, he was standing in front of the teleportation array.


    "Damn it!


    That brat has figured out the location of the teleportation array!


    It has been his target this whole time!"


    Finally, it dawned on the eight governing gods of the Blade Cosmos what Austin wanted to do. They all screamed in panic, knowing that something was about to go hugely wrong.


    For the longest time, they were very clear on the importance of the teleportation array to the Blade Cosmos. Now, Austin was a few steps away from changing everything. It could spell the end of them all!


    As long as the teleportation array was under the control of the Blade Cosmos'' army, their people could freely enter and leave the Sword Cosmos without any fear or worry.


    With the teleportation array, the Sword Cosmos was like the back garden of the Blade Cosmos. They could come and go whenever they pleased.


    Back then, it was only after the Blade Cosmos gained control of this teleportation array that they were able to continuously send their soldiers to the Sword Cosmos.


    If the army of the Blade Cosmos lost the teleportation array, it would be very difficult, almost impossible for them to conquer the Sword Cosmos in the future.


    "The teleportation array is hidden very well. Even locals would have a hard time finding it. I can''t believe that he now knows where it is!"


    "This brat is too weird and too good!"


    The eight governing gods were shocked and angry at the same time.


    "What should we do now? We can''t just let him get away. We have to stop him!"


    one of the governing gods shouted in frustration.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The eight governing gods used their bodily movement skills to go after Austin. They had to prevent him from messing with the teleportation array at all costs.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Streaks of sharp blade aura tore through the sky, cutting towards Austin whose back was to them.


    However, without turning around, Austin waved his long sword and made slashing movements, blocking every attacks from the eight governing gods.


    "It should be here!"


    Austin said excitedly and looked straight ahead.


    Although there seemed to be nothing in the void in front of him, a strong spatial energy spread out indicating that there was something there.


    Austin''s law cultivation base was at the very high level. He could keenly capture even the faintest glow of spatial energy.


    "As long as I get this transmission array b


    kinds of secret saber skills to attack Austin.


    Although they were all afraid of Austin''s unmatched fighting power and didn''t want to fight him head on, the teleportation array was too important. They couldn''t watch it fall into his hands.


    "If you value your life and don''t want to die, get out of my way!"


    Holding the sword in his hand, Austin didn''t need to turn his head and slashed back. The sword radiance soared into the sky with incredible power, forcing the eight governing gods to step back at the same time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom.


    Just as Austin''s big hand was about to touch the ancient altar,


    it suddenly trembled. Pieces of rock started falling from the stony walls.


    "Who dares to be presumptuous and respectful here?"


    A loud and domineering roar rang out.


    Just then, a tall and powerful figure appeared above the ancient altar.


    It was an old man with a very intimidating aura. His body was glowing with boundless blade light. With every movement, each blade light was accompanied by the sound of divine thunder. Thick lightning bolts flashed and his body shone with energy as well.


    He looked like an extremely horrible demon.


    He just stood there casually. All the energy and all the laws of the whole space and time seemed to be under his control.


    He seemed to have become the ruler of this space and time.


    Also, he possessed an overwhelming aura.


    Anyone who was strong enough could have such an impressive aura and could easily command and control the space and time.


    "Supreme Grandmaster Donovan!"


    the eight governing gods of the Blade Cosmos shouted in unison, surprised upon seeing the old man.


    Austin on the other hand narrowed his eyes as he caught sight of the old man.


    He seemed very powerful!

 Chapter 4451 Im surprised

    ''Supreme Grandmaster Donovan? Wow...


    I finally met him.''


    Austin was lost for words as he stared at the tall old man standing above the altar.


    ''I can already sense his unbelievable power!


    I can''t believe that this is all coming from just his avatar.''


    Austin immediately recognized that the person standing in front was only an avatar.


    Even so, an ordinary governing god had no hopes of defeating the avatar.


    Since his avatar already had the strength of a governing god, Donovan''s true strength must be unimaginable.


    "Supreme Grandmaster Donovan!


    Please bring us justice and kill this ignorant brat!"


    The eight governing gods of the Blade Cosmos immediately stepped forward and knelt down to Donovan.


    "What? Do you really need me to deal with him?


    Aren''t the eight of you enough to defeat him?"


    From the altar above, Donovan shot Austin with an intimidating look, scanning every inch of his body.


    "But he is merely just a semi-governing god. It would be an insult to my power to kill such a weakling.


    You are really useless,"


    Donovan said in a contemptuous tone all while perceiving Austin with his spiritual sense.


    In truth, he sensed that something was wrong with the young man. He knew he was not able to see through Austin''s true power.


    Although he could clearly see Austin''s cultivation base, he knew that he was missing something.


    "Supreme grandmaster, there is something you need to know.


    This guy is something else.


    His fighting power far exceeds what his cultivation base indicates.


    Even if the eight of us attack him together, we would still stand no chance against that brat!"


    One of the eight governing gods summoned up his courage to talk to the supreme grandmaster.


    "Supreme grandmaster, you need to help us to stop this guy. He aims to take the teleportation array from us.


    Once the teleportation array falls into his hands,


    it will be virtually impossible for us to conquer the Sword Cosmos."


    Another governing god also gathered his courage to step forward and talk.


    "The eight of you can''t defeat one man?


    How could you have the nerve to say such a thing?"


    Donovan shook his head in disda


    ready mastered all kinds of sword skills, and could even create new ones himself.


    One lighthearted slash from his sword contained the most abstruse essence of swordsmanship in the world.


    The mighty great cosmos force and the surging energy of swordsmanship were also added to the long sword.


    With a slash of his sword, he produced a thick column of sword-light.


    The sword-light tore everything apart and easily cut up the time and space like hot knife to a butter.


    It exuded a natural, delicate but terrifying aura!


    The attacks from both side collided violently!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The force of the impact sent mushroom clouds high up into the sky.


    The space and time surrounding it collapsed in an instant, causing a dark vacuum to form.


    The eight governing gods of the Blade Cosmos were all thrown away by the terrifying explosion energy as if they were mere paper.


    "Ah!


    This is so horrible!"


    "Let''s get out of here before we get killed!"


    The eight governing gods of the Blade Cosmos were all frightened out of their wits and fled in panic.


    After a while,


    the billowing smoke finally slowly dispersed.


    Austin held the sword in his hand and pointed at Donovan from afar with a sneer. There was no sign of any injury all over his body.


    "Good!


    I didn''t expect such a genius like you to have appeared in the Sword Cosmos. I''m surprised,"


    Donovan said slowly. He finally began to take Austin seriously.

 Chapter 4452 The Fighting Power Of Donovans Avatar

    "Young man, you are a talented cultivator indeed. Few could have acquired powers such as yours at such an early age.


    I don''t think all those abilities of yours should go to waste.


    I''ll give you one chance. I can take you in as my disciple.


    You can serve under my command and will get special attention and training from me. If you agree, you have a bright future ahead of you," Donovan offered.


    He appreciated Austin''s talent.


    "What the hell ?!


    Our supreme grandmaster wants to take in this brat as his disciple?


    How could he be so lucky?"


    The eight governing gods of the Blade Cosmos were shaken with jealousy at the offer. A chance to be Donovan''s disciple was highly prestigious.


    Everyone was aware of Donovan''s capabilities and the power that he held.


    In addition to the Blade Cosmos, the man was also in charge of two other supreme universes.


    Not only was he in charge of three supreme universes already,


    but his troops were attacking several other supreme universes as they spoke.


    Donovan was a strict and highly choosy person. He seldom accepted disciples into his ranks.


    Rumor had it there was only one disciple under him; a girl of immense talents who always kept him company.


    But now, in front of their eyes, he was ready to take Austin in as his disciple. Jealousy was natural response to this prestigious offer. Envy was a close second.


    "Huh?


    You want me to be your disciple?"


    Even Austin was surprised. However, that shock on his face immediately resolved into his usual arrogance.


    "Thank you, old man.


    But I don''t think you are qualified to be my master.


    Do the smart thing; take your men and leave Sword Cosmos alone.


    Otherwise, they won''t be able to get out of here alive,"


    Austin warned with a defiant sneer.


    "Brat, how dare you turn down my offer and threaten me?"


    Donovan''s eyes began sparking with anger.


    "Few people have the balls to refuse me.


    Well congratulations!" Donovan said sarcastically, "You have successfully got on my nerves.


    I hope you know that there are hundreds of young, talented cultivators all over the universe and many of them die young.


    Because sure as the sun is bright, your arrogance will get you killed!"


    Donovan stressed every syllable as his gaze fixed itself on Austin.


    Few people would have refused his offer like that. Austin''s defiance and arrogance had embarrassed him and he had now decided to take him out.


    "Old man, I don''t think you can take my life.


    Stop bluffing. You can''t scare me,"


    Austin mocked.


    However, the instant he finished his sentence, he received a message from Emmet.


    "Master, things don''t look good. The situation is not in our favor.


    The troops of the Blade Cosmos have formed a powerful battle array and are now attacking with all their might.


    We are no match for them.


    If things go on like this for much longer


    a couple of moves.


    "Brat, I am going to end you!" Donovan roared, seething with fury.


    The nine blades he''d conjured up grew so large that they filled the void, and then slashed at Austin simultaneously. There was a giant splash and the void collapsed around the battle-engaged duo.


    "Don''t talk big!" Austin snapped back.


    The great cosmos force gushed out his body and as he waved his sword, hundreds of millions of beams of sword radiance appeared, gushing forth like a mighty river.


    Boom!


    The duo collided again.


    Swish! Swish! Swish


    The nine golden blades moved towards each other and formed a mysterious array which reached Austin in a split second.


    This was a trick of spatial law. However, Donovan wasn''t the only one proficient in that.


    "Neat little trick! Unfortunately for you, I can use the spatial law to my advantage too." Austin laughed defiantly.


    He activated the Shadowless Movement and unleashed all kinds of laws related to speed. With so many skills activated simultaneously, it was hard to capture his movements as he stepped back. In no time at all, he dodged the attack of the nine blades.


    "How is that even possible? This guy is holding out against our supreme grandmaster and actually seems to be tied against him!"


    The governing gods of the Blade Cosmos were so shocked at the idea that their eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    ''Everyone knows that even a governing god can''t defeat this avatar of Donovan, even though it is only an avatar.


    How is this young man able to fight it and still stand his ground?'' the governing gods kept on wondering.


    ''This Donovan guy is proving a hell of an opponent!


    Even a single one of his avatars carries such frightening power which is stronger than most ordinary governing gods.


    If I confront him in person, there is a chance I will lose,''


    Austin contemplated, taken aback by the strength of Donovan''s avatar.

 Chapter 4453 The Smell Of Death

    "No way! If it goes on like this, the people of the Sword Cosmos will continue to suffer more serious losses.


    I have to take this old guy down as soon as possible."


    Austin sensed the situation outside with his spiritual sense and found that the situation was getting worse, putting their side at a disadvantage.


    Nevertheless, although the opponent was merely Donovan''s avatar, his strength was equally terrifying. At this point, he and Austin had come to a dead lock.


    For a brief moment, Austin was unable to suppress Donovan.


    The eight governing gods from the Blade Cosmos were all very excited as they provided Donovan the update.


    "Ha-ha, Supreme Grandmaster Donovan. You are going to love the news that we are about to tell you!


    Our army has gained the upper hand, and the Sword Cosmos will be defeated very soon.


    If all goes according to plan, we will bring the Sword Cosmos to their knees today!"


    "Supreme Grandmaster Donovan, the moment you kill Austin, the Sword Cosmos will be completely ours!"


    Sensing that the situation was not in his favor, Austin started to get anxious.


    ''No! I must put an end to this old guy as soon as possible!'' he declared to himself firmly in his heart.


    ''Wait a second! He is just an avatar!


    Although he is very powerful,


    his spiritual soul is incomplete.


    This is only a part of his whole spiritual energy.


    To deal with him, all I need to do is focus on using the secret skill related to the spiritual sense!''


    This idea suddenly flashed through Austin''s mind.


    He did not waste any more time and took action immediately.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Inside Austin''s Soul Sea, the vast, overbearing spiritual energy surged to a deafening roar.


    His four secret treasures��the spiritual tree, the spiritual heart, the spiritual dragon, and the Chaotic Ice Lotus, were activated simultaneously, releasing an astonishing amount of spiritual energy.


    At this moment, Austin did not hold back as he mobilized almost all his spiritual energy. He could not afford to lose this battle.


    Needless to say, this was not all he had up his sleeve.


    The God-slaying Sword.


    The Soul-cleansing Skill.


    The Puppet Strings.


    All the above three spiritual skills were the most powerful among the skills that he had mastered throughout his many years of cultivation. With a ferocity never before seen, he employed all of those skills and threw his fiery attacks on Donovan.


    Whoosh!


    The black God-slaying Sword flew right onto the spot between Donovan''s eyebrows.


    Boom!


    A net made of invisible chains of law power appeared and emitted thick fog that dashed to Donovan''s spiritual soul, intending to wrap around and smother it.


    At the same time, dense puppet strings also came down on Donovan''s spiritual soul like a storm of deadly red arrows.


    "Humph!"


    Donovan merely snorted. Yet deep inside, he was shocked at what he was seeing.


    He didn''t expect that the young lad in front of him could wield such terrifyingly powerful spiritual energy.


    Moreover, this young man had even mastered multiple powerful secret s


    ergy essence and burning himself.


    The combined power was undeniably terrifying.


    "You are too confident, little brat! We will have to fight to the death!"


    Although he did not show it, Donovan was completely panicked, frightened and angry, as he roared in desperation.


    "Go to hell!"


    Both of them roared at the same time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Just then, there was an astonishing explosion. Time and space were destroyed in an instant!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The eight governing gods of the Blade Cosmos couldn''t even stand still under the terrible impact of the collision, let alone help their grandmaster. They were all thrown away and injured seriously.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Both Austin and Donovan insanely attacked each other. They fought head-on with all that they had got.


    After only a few moves and clashes,


    both sides'' eyes burned red with anger and rage.


    It was a complete head-on collision without any illusory attacks.


    While the two were fighting fiercely, they whipped up destructive energy that was so terrible that it made the time and space in the vicinity unstable.


    Within millions of miles of the cosmos, time flowed backward. The space began to twist and bend as illusory worlds appeared, and then were destroyed one after another.


    Various kinds of abnormal visions emerged on all sides.


    The fierce battle between the two had affected the stability of the river of time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin attacked with all his strength, roaring insanely.


    "Aaaarrrgghhh!"


    On the other hand, feeling a drop in his strength, Donovan roared painfully. Under Austin''s heavy attacks, he began to retreat, one step after another.


    After all, he was just an avatar. With Austin activating his original energy essence and summoning his hidden potential powers to fight him, he was no match for his young opponent.


    Finally,


    with one decisive strike,


    his right arm was slashed off by Austin''s mighty sword.


    "Nooooooooo!"


    Donovan screamed miserably, feeling the pungent smell of death for the first time.

 Chapter 4454 Kill Supreme Grandmaster Donovan

    "To hell with you!"


    Austin roared, ramping up his wild assault.


    Boom!


    Donovan''s head was sliced across from every angle and exploded into a cloud of bloody mist.


    Boom!


    The sword swooshed through the air once more, hacking Donovan''s body off.


    "Ah!


    How dare you have the audacity to come at me like this, brat! I won''t let you get away with it!"


    Donovan yelled out through his pain.


    Bang!


    Without a word of response, Austin struck out with his fist, landing a solid blow, shattering his body to pieces again and creating another puff of blood floating in the air.


    "You''re doomed now!"


    Austin activated all his spiritual soul energy and spiritual sense to crush Donovan''s Soul Sea by force.


    "Ah!


    Brat, you will die a violent death for this!"


    Donovan growled.


    Puff!


    His Soul Sea blew up and dissipated into nothing


    like a popped bubble.


    Boom!


    His body then shattered to tiny bits as well.


    The battle came to a stop and the smoke in the air gradually faded away.


    The twisted and shattered space around them slowly became normal again and time began turning as before.


    "All done!"


    Austin announced, standing in the void, totally relaxed as if nothing serious had just happened.


    "Now come here!"


    Austin snatched at the ancient altar with his massive hand, holding onto it with a firm grip.


    Although the battle had been fierce and highly destructive,


    much to Austin''s relief, the ancient altar was untouched. There wasn''t even so much as a scratch on it.


    "I''ve finally gotten the teleportation array,"


    Austin said through relieved chuckles.


    "Goddam!


    It seems that Supreme Grandmaster Donovan is dead!"


    The eight governing gods of the Blade Cosmos were off in the distance and finally snapped out of the daze they seemed to be in.


    The battle was too brutal and the fighting energy that erupted was too terrifying for them to ignore.


    They were only able to catch glimpses of two figures engaged in heated battle, unable to see anything more specific about the fight.


    Thus, they had not witnessed Austin killing Donovan.


    Only now were they sure that Donovan, the number one warrior in the Blade Cosmos, had been killed!


    "How can this be?


    This is impossible!


    Supreme Grandmaster Donovan is invincible. How could this guy have taken his down? This doesn''t make sense."


    "I must be daydreaming. I


    Cosmos'' army dipped significantly.


    More importantly, the army''s morale was greatly shaken!


    The people of the Sword Cosmos on the other hand, were overjoyed to see Austin and the rampage he was on. Their morale had been boosted astronomically.


    Seeing Austin taking down one battle array after the other excited them even more. Their spirits were high and fueled them on as they began their vicious counterattack!


    For a moment,


    the battle seemed to have flipped on its head.


    The Sword Cosmos had been on the back foot earlier and had now turned the tables.


    "I have terrible news! Supreme Grandmaster Donovan is dead!"


    The eight governing gods of the Blade Cosmos rushed out of their headquarters.


    Donovan''s avatar here had indeed been killed


    and they had only now confirmed it!


    It might have only been an avatar of Donovan, but it was still a big deal.


    It was still an especially heavy blow to the army of the Blade Cosmos.


    The avatar of Donovan was their trump card and now they had lost it.


    "What?


    Supreme Grandmaster Donovan is dead?


    How is that possible?"


    "Good heavens! Supreme Grandmaster Donovan is supposed to be invincible. How could someone kill him?"


    This news felt like a bomb being dropped on the Blade Cosmos'' army, sending waves of shock and terror through them all!


    Their morale now took even greater battering. They had been completely demoralized.


    "Kill!"


    Those of the Sword Cosmos were a stark contrast however, their spirits high as they rushed forward with blatant disregard for their own safety and any consequences.

 Chapter 4455 No Escape

    "You guys take care of the battle arrays. I''ll deal with the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos personally!"


    Austin said in a message he sent out to the governing gods of the Sword Cosmos.


    He had already broken many battle arrays on his own and knew his own warriors at the level of governing gods could break them quite easily, without having to get involved himself.


    Emmet, Warner and the governing gods of the three major forces of the Sword Cosmos were fighting fiercely with the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos. But after receiving Austin''s message, they fell back and retreated.


    "Charge! Don''t let them get away!"


    roared the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos as they dashed forward, a little surprised and amazed by what seemed like a victory for them.


    Whoosh!


    Much to their surprise, they were intercepted by Austin, who stood sturdily in front of them.


    "Humph! I''m your opponent now,"


    Austin sneered, raising his hand high into the air.


    Whoosh!


    With a power like no other, Austin brandished his sword and used his Sword-converging Skill. His movement was fast and precise, his aim trained keenly on one of the leaders of the Blade Cosmos.


    "Get out of my face!"


    roared the governing god of the Blade Cosmos, sensing the danger he was in and trying to muster some bravery.


    He held a machete firm in his grasp, emitting rolling blade radiance and launching a desperate attempt to block the attack from his fearsome opponent.


    Boom!


    Both attacks slammed into each other violently. The incredible energy that burst from the collision spread out in all directions like a wild flood.


    Bang!


    Unable to bear the terrifying power pushing back against him, the governing god was thrown through the air. Instantly, he spat mouthfuls of blood, painting his chest red as his body curled over itself.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin laughed maniacally as he stepped forward using a strange bodily movement skill. He gave his enemy no rest, slashing down hard with his mighty sword.


    "Argh!"


    The governing god could not believe Austin''s speed and screamed in horror, terrified by the monster he was facing.


    He was shocked and scared, unable to handle the relentlessness of Austin''s assault.


    The energy Austin released overwhelmed him and sent him into despair. He was even short of breath, watching in horror as Austin approached him with the most frightening power he had ever come across.


    "Help me!" he squealed through his panic and dread.


    Faced with Austin''s attack, the governing god of the Blade Cosmos had lost all will to fight back. His fate had long been decided; he was doomed.


    Puff!


    The long sword soared across the sky through the howling wind, slicing him to pieces before he knew what was happening and leaving behind nothing more than a mist of his blood hovering in the air.


    Whoosh!


    Austin didn''t hesitate and used his bodily movement skill again to take on another. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before another governing god with a devilish glint in his eye.


    "To hell with you too!"


    Austin preyed on his opponents viciously, not slowing his rampage for even a moment, like a starved tiger hungry to kill. The long sword released hundreds of millions of beams of sword radiance that hacked at the governing god with unrelenting determination.


    He used the Soul-cleansing Skill at the same time. A massive invisible net appeared and gave off a black mist, rushing forward to take hold of the governing


    tin now.


    "How dare you imprison a governing god of the Blade Cosmos, you insolent twerp! You''re asking for trouble, and you''ll get it!" said an old man, stepping forward and glaring at Austin with his hatred boiling over clearly.


    His eyes burned with resent and held a murderous stare. And yet, there was a hint of powerlessness there as well. He seemed to know he was starting a futile battle and marching to his death.


    "Humph! From the moment the troops of your Blade Cosmos invaded the Sword Cosmos, the destiny between you and I has been sealed. You have only yourselves to blame for the terrible situation we find ourselves in!


    Over the years, countless creatures of the Sword Cosmos have suffered and died miserably, all because of your invasion.


    Did you honestly think this would end any other way? That there would ever be a possibility of reconciliation between the two cosmos, after all the horrific things you''ve done?" Austin replied cruelly.


    His lip curled in scorn as he towered above his enemies as their majestic reckoning.


    "It''s over now. I will bring you to justice today!


    You have two options. Either you commit suicide; take your own lives.


    Or I will personally take the lives of every single one of you, one by one!"


    Austin barked ruthlessly at his pitiful foes.


    Boom!


    With these words, Austin made his move. He raised his hand and sword light shot out, bright like nothing else in the world, tearing the void around them and ripping at the governing gods without mercy.


    "Charge!


    We have nothing left to lose! Let''s fight him to our last breaths!"


    The governing gods of the Blade Cosmos summoned their last ounces of courage that was left to them and stormed to surround Austin.


    Despite all their effort, they found there was no way they''d be getting out of this one.


    The elaborative cross-border teleportation array guarded by the avatar of Supreme Grandmaster Donovan had already fallen into Austin''s hands.


    Their routes of retreat had been cut off. They had no way to leave the Sword Cosmos.


    They literally had no escape!


    A grand, intense final battle was on the verge of breaking out. The governing gods stood shoulder to shoulder with only one thought in their minds; they had no choice but to go all out and fight Austin with all their strength!

 Chapter 4456 A Big Victory

    Before the two governing gods of the Blade Cosmos could make a move, Austin decapitated their companion, another governing god, with his sword.


    Blood dripped from the tip of his sword and fell to the ground eerily.


    Although he had been slightly injured during his fight with Donovan inside the headquarters,


    his fighting powere had improved greatly.


    And so, it was easier for him to deal with these far less powerful governing gods.


    "You!" one of the governing gods yelled at Austin. "What a ruthless killer you are!"


    The two governing gods quickly activated some secret skills and turned into giants. They stood there, giving off powerful vibes.


    The governing god on Austin''s left held a blade in his right hand and a shield in the other.


    He slashed the blade at Austin in an attempt to chop off his head.


    The second governing god manipulated eighty-one black blades using his skills. Under his control, the blades shifted into the shape of a wheel and sped towards Austin.


    "All right! Come on!"


    Austin roared.


    He brandished his sword,


    blocking both the attacks simultaneously.


    Then, Austin used another skill to grow into a giant. He had become so large that the space around him began collapsing under his weight.


    He was surrounded by an enormous sword aura and the terrifying great cosmos force. His presence was so formidable that the governing gods froze in fear.


    It was akin to a giant looking down at tiny ants.


    Austin pulled back his giant arm to throw a definitive punch at the governing god who was on his left.


    The massive fist cast a huge shadow as it descended on the tiny figure.


    Frozen to his spot, the governing god had no time to attack or defend himself. He was crushed on the spot.


    His blade and shield shattered into many pieces.


    Then, Austin turned to the other governing god and destroyed his sword wheel with a swing of his own sword.


    He didn''t stop there. He continued to wave his sword at the governing god, cutting him up till he turned into a mist of blood.


    It only took Austin a few seconds.


    The two governing gods were severely injured.


    His astonishing powers terrified the other governing gods of the Blade Cosmos.


    "Brat, you''ve gone too far!


    I will not let you destroy our entire army in a single day. You will not get what you want today! Go to hell, you monster!"


    one of the other governing gods, an old man, growled like an injured beast.


    Boom!


    His body was covered in flames instantly.


    In order to take on Austin, he had chosen to burn his original blood essence.


    Following suit,


    the other governing


    monster!


    You have destroyed us!"


    one of the wounded governing gods of the Blade Cosmos roared at Austin as he glanced around at the dead bodies at his feet.


    Austin burst into laughter.


    "Are you complaining now? You should have seen this coming when you invaded the Sword Cosmos and slaughtered the innocent. Murderers don''t get happy endings,"


    he said.


    Whoosh!


    Austin used his bodily movement skill, and in a split second, he was in front of the governing god. He slashed the latter''s body with his sword and grabbed his spiritual soul.


    The governing god was already badly injured, and moreover, after seeing the lifeless bodies of his companions, he had lost the will to fight. He couldn''t fight back and fell defenselessly into Austin''s hands.


    "Just wait and see! Supreme Grandmaster Donovan won''t spare you!"


    the governing god''s spiritual soul snarled with much resentment.


    "Oh, I can''t wait. But you won''t get to see it."


    Austin laughed, sealing the governing god''s spiritual soul away.


    Right now, he had many spiritual souls of governing gods inside his body.


    He had more spiritual souls of governing gods from the Blade Cosmos than those of the Sword Cosmos.


    Austin had caught more than ten governing gods of the Blade Cosmos and held their spiritual souls captive.


    At this point, the rest of the governing gods were trying desperately to escape the Sword Cosmos.


    But they couldn''t.


    Their way back home, the teleportation array, had fallen into Austin''s hands,


    and the entrance to the Sword Cosmos had been closed for too many years.


    As a result, the remaining governing gods of the Blade Cosmos, were stranded in the Sword Cosmos without any means to run away from the ferocious Austin.

 Chapter 4457 The Hidden Enemies

    "Let us help you, master!"


    Warner and Emmet quickly rushed to Austin''s side. He was locked in a brutal fight against the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos.


    "I''d like to see you try," one of the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos challenged cockily. "I''ll fight you all to the death!"


    Fire enveloped his body, and he sped towards Warner and Emmet.


    "Watch out! He might go on a rampage!"


    Austin warned in between sword strikes.


    "You don''t have to worry about us, master. We can handle this ourselves!"


    Warner and Emmet enthusiastically answered.


    As the fight continued, the dynamic between them started to feel like a rehearsed routine. The power they unleashed was synergistic, making them exponentially stronger.


    Although the governing god of the Blade Cosmos had burned his divine blood to stimulate his potential, it still was not enough�Dthe united force of Warner and Emmet was too intense.


    "Let''s join in!"


    The governing gods from the three other sects were initially hesitant. But when they saw Emmet and Warner attack, they rushed towards the opponents at rocket speed. The fight was vicious.


    As the battle progressed, the Blade Cosmos'' army found it harder to maintain its strength.


    The governing gods of the Sword Cosmos, on the other hand, were still in good shape.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin had already caught and sealed the majority of the Blade Cosmos army''s spiritual souls.


    Only a handful of Blade Cosmos'' governing gods were struggling to hold on.


    "We can''t fall into that guy''s hands!


    I''d rather die than be his slave! Let''s disintegrate ourselves,"


    one of the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos defiantly screamed.


    "Okay!"


    His companions agreed.


    They were desperate, injured, and cornered. At this point, they would do anything just to escape their captor''s grasp.


    "Just wait and see, you fucking brat! We will avenge our sect''s honor someday!"


    one of the surviving governing gods cursed. They all glared at Austin.


    Then,


    puff! Puff!


    The bodies and spiritual souls of the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos turned into a mist of blood, covering the sky a sea of red.


    Then, it dissipated in the wind.


    "You cannot escape me!"


    Using his omnipotent skill of space and time, Austin blocked the entire area.


    Everything in the space froze like a picture.


    "They have escaped!"


    Austin closely inspected the area and found nothing.


    He scanned the surroundings using his spiritual sense��they were gone. They had left without a trace.


    Of course, Austin knew that they had used a ruthless disintegration skill to make it work.


    They exploded their


    e Sword Cosmos chose to yield to Austin.


    The Sky Sword Sect, however, chose to hide and disappear.


    "Master, were they here the whole time watching us?"


    Emmet couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes. Yes, they were.


    They had been hiding there ever since the battle began.


    They were waiting for an opportune moment to attack me while we were busy," Austin explained. Then, he sneered and gave a cocky smile.


    "But they haven''t got a chance yet,"


    he added.


    "Humph!


    These people have no backbone! Master, you led the people of the Sword Cosmos to fight against external enemies and retrieve the lost land. Despite that, they actually want to take the opportunity to attack you!


    Why don''t we destroy the Sky Sword Sect as well, master?"


    Warner was livid.


    He and Emmet were enraged at what was going on. For them, the warriors from the Sky Sword Sect were just cowards who were taking advantage of a dire situation. They were ready to take action and fight.


    "They have left.


    Just wait and see. We will encounter them soon enough.


    Since the external enemies have been taken care of,


    it will be their turn next.


    If any one of the four super forces makes trouble, I will deal with them myself,"


    Austin threatened.


    The reason why Austin didn''t destroy the four super forces back then was that he still had the Blade Cosmos, his biggest enemy, to deal with.


    If he took care of the four super forces first, it would damage the Sword Cosmos'' strength.


    It would also make all the creatures in the Sword Cosmos depressed.


    If that happened, they wouldn''t have the will to fight against the Blade Cosmos'' army.


    "Mr. Austin Lin!"


    Eventually, numerous Sword Cosmos masters crowded around Austin and gave him a respectful salute.

 Chapter 4458 Build Temples

    Each of these masters were the core members of the major forces and races in the Sword Cosmos.


    But not a single one of them were a member of the four super forces.


    By this time, the people of the Flying Immortal Sword Sect, the Xi''men Clan, and the Long Sword Sect had already left secretly.


    A thin and energetic elder sauntered over to Austin.


    "Mr. Lin, you take all the credit for our victory in the war.


    From this moment on, we are under your command and heed your every command," he gingerly declared.


    Awe filled the gaze of the other masters of the Sword Cosmos when they looked at Austin.


    Austin''s astonishing strength terrified them.


    Even over dozens of governing gods was nothing in front of Austin.


    Every time they remembered the scenes of Austin''s battle against the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos, fear ran down their spines and none of them wanted to be the first to approach him.


    In Austin''s eyes, they were no different from an ant.


    Although they were afraid of Austin, they also had a lot of respect for him.


    It was Austin who led the battle against the army of the Blade Cosmos.


    Although the four super forces ruled the Sword Cosmos for eons, they could do nothing to the army of the Blade Cosmos.


    "From now on, you will assist the Curry Sword Sect in maintaining the peace of the Sword Cosmos,"


    Austin ordered indifferently, his hands tucked behind his back.


    "Yes, sir!"


    a large group of masters from the Sword Cosmos replied together as one.


    In the past, all the forces and races in the Sword Cosmos were forced to yield to the Curry Sword Sect because there was no other option.


    But at the moment,


    their loyalty was willingly given because they now recognized Austin as their leader in their hearts.


    "Good,"


    Austin responded, barely even acknowledging them


    Without another word, he turned around and took off.


    Since the war was now over, he wasn''t feeling charitable enough to help in clearing up the battlefield.


    In the following days, Austin traveled through diffe


    led on Austin''s lips when he stopped in front of the star and looked down at it.


    He released a terrifying energy that rushed towards the star.


    Every inch of the star trembled slightly due to the overbearing energy.


    Austin kept unleashing more and more energy.


    After a long time,


    a sigh seemed to burst out of the star.


    "Austin, we hid here, yet you still managed to find us."


    A dozen divine gods then appeared above the star.


    Each one of them had complex expressions on their faces as they looked at Austin.


    All of them were governing gods,


    each one a high-ranking figure of the Sky Sword Sect.


    After several days of searching, Austin finally tracked down the people of the Sky Sword Sect.


    All of them had settled down in the remote star and stayed there without leaving ever since they abandoned their headquarters.


    When the people of the Sword Cosmos fought their decisive battle against the army of the Blade Cosmos just a couple of days ago,


    these senior members of the Sky Sword Sect lurked around the battlefield while biding for a chance to take Austin out.


    However, all of them were left in awe by Austin''s terrifying fighting power.


    None of them could find the courage to attack him.


    So they secretly escaped with their tails between their legs.


    It had never occurred to them that Austin would hunt them down.

 Chapter 4459 Pay The Price

    "Austin, what is it that you want?"


    a middle-aged man in a yellow robe asked, as he stared intently at Austin.


    He was the sect leader of the Sky Sword Sect.


    It had been his idea that all the members of the Sky Sword Sect move out of their headquarters to get away from Austin.


    There were more than ten divine gods standing on the star, and each of them was highly vigilant, fearing that Austin might attack without warning.


    But even if he did, there was not much they could do to stop him. The divine gods felt the extraordinary pressure exuded by Austin, as they fearfully faced the lone man.


    He was more powerful than all of them put together.


    "What do you think I want?"


    Austin asked indifferently, with his hands behind his back. It was difficult to say whether he was happy or angry.


    A powerful aura pervaded in the starry sky. Austin looked down at the star, and like a god, his body was shrouded in a bright light.


    "Austin, you rule over the Sword Cosmos now, and the members of the Sky Sword Sect have decided to live in seclusion. We don''t care about the matters of the Sword Cosmos anymore. Do you still wish to kill all of us?"


    an elder of the Sky Sword Sect asked.


    "Are you really living in seclusion?" Austin questioned with a wicked smile.


    "During the battle between the Sword Cosmos and the Blade Cosmos, as members of the Sword Cosmos, not only did you ignore the battle, but you also lurked nearby to spy on me and try to kill me when the time was right.


    Is there any reason why I should let you live? If you have a reasonable explanation, let me hear it,"


    he said with a sneer.


    The governing gods of the Sky Sword Sect didn''t answer. They were dumbstruck.


    "Austin! The five of us are not part of the Sky Sword Sect. We have no grudge against you.


    This has nothing to do with us."


    The five governing gods cupped their hands in front of Austin, leaving the star with utmost urgency.


    "I am aware that you are not from the Sky Sword Sect. But still, here you are, with the members of the Sky Sword Sect. I believe that your presence here has something to do with me.


    Besides, as governing gods of the Sword Cosmos, you should have fought alongside me in the battle.


    Yet, you stayed behind to conspire with these people to betray me,"


    Austin said in a calm tone.


    "How did you..."


    The governing gods didn''t expect that Austin would find everything out so quickly. They were too scared to even retort.


    The five of them did conspire with the senior leaders of the Sky Sword Sect to bring down Austin.


    While he was fighting against more than forty governing gods of the Blade Cosmos, they had sta


    like waves in a violent ocean.


    The powerful collisions between the two sides resulted in a large-scale collapse of the skies around them. The space was seriously damaged, and dark space cracks appeared everywhere.


    Austin was fighting against more than ten governing gods on his own, but he still had the upper hand. He sent the governing gods flying away one after another.


    He appeared like the god of death in front of each of them.


    Every time Austin blinked, cold lightning shot out with a murderous will. In a split second, he was in the face of another governing god.


    He slashed at him with his sword and, with a thud, the body of the governing god fell down and turned into a mist of blood.


    Austin moved like lightning, fast and fierce.


    He appeared in front of the next governing god without warning and said with a sneer, "Your turn!"


    "No!


    How dare you!"


    the governing god roared. Eighty-one thick sword auras gushed out of his body. They were sharp and gloomy, and pounced at Austin like eighty-one large dragons.


    "What a petty skill. You are insulting me with that,"


    Austin said flatly.


    The power of the long sword in his hand was terrifying.


    In a flash, he destroyed all eighty-one streams of thick sword aura.


    With another slash of his sword, he cut down the governing god.


    The Sword Cosmos rumbled under the vicious attacks. Many strong cultivators sensed the powerful spiritual senses in the distant void.


    "It''s the Sky Sword Sect!


    They were hiding in a remote world!"


    "The members of the Sky Sword Sect have been found out!


    Austin is attacking them now!"


    The creatures of the Sword Cosmos were shocked by the energy waves.


    This great force, which had disappeared for some time, had unexpectedly reappeared.

 Chapter 4460 I Surrender

    The re-appearance of members of the Sky Sword Sect caused quite a stir in the entire Sword Cosmos.


    The governing gods of the three super forces were watching the scene from afar.


    They were interested in seeing what Austin''s course of action was going to be.


    The four major forces were presently hiding in embarrassment.


    Although they were still there,


    they had been forced into keeping a low profile and being extra vigilant because of Austin.


    The man was weighing like a heavy mountain on their shoulders and they were under tremendous pressure these days.


    The four super forces had once been the rulers of the Sword Cosmos.


    And now, they were in one of the most awkward possible situations ever.


    As the battle continued,


    the governing gods of the Sky Sword Sect went all out against Austin, and yet, they failed to gain the upper hand.


    Austin dodged and resisted all attacks. Then he suddenly used his bodily movement skill and rushed towards one of the governing gods.


    In the blink of an eye, he delivered a punch at the master, sending the latter flying away. Where Austin''s punch had landed was a gaping hole on the governing god''s body, and blood was gushing forth like a geyser.


    Before the governing god could reach the ground, Austin was over him like a ghost and then stomped on him, shattering his body into a million pieces.


    "Stop that!" roared the leader of the Sky Sword Sect in frustration.


    Giving off a strong sword aura, the leader dashed towards Austin with a silver sword in each hand.


    He waved the weapons at Austin, producing a silver sword radiance that rushed towards its target eagerly.


    With a sneer, Austin strode forward and swung his own sword at the leader.


    Clang! Clang!


    The three weapons collided and there was a dull, metallic clang.


    The leader was forced to step back due to the impact and his swords were thrown into the air.


    As he steadied himself, he saw a black sword approaching his head rapidly.


    There was an air about the sword that made his hair stand on end and


    the leader let out a terrified scream.


    He gathered all his spiritual sense to protect his Soul Sea and summoned numerous secret spiritual soul weapons. As soon as they were activated, they flew out of his Soul Sea to withstand the incoming blow.


    As the sect leader, his inventory was remarkable, to say the least.


    However, all his efforts were useless.


    With a sword in his hand, Austin dashed towards him with a look that sh


    op!


    Numerous red colored strings appeared out of thin air and shot towards these semi-governing gods like sharp arrows. The strings entered their Soul Seas and tied up their spiritual soul.


    With all the spiritual soul energy Austin had at his disposal, the power of the Puppet Strings he had just unleashed was terrifying.


    Entangled by the red strings faster than they could react, the semi-governing gods froze in their paths.


    Few seconds later, their eyes became meek and obedient.


    "Greetings, master!"


    They bowed to Austin simultaneously.


    The governing gods of the Sky Sword Sect absolutely lost it at the sight of their juniors turning on them like this. However, there was nothing they could do.


    ''Not only does this young man possess astonishing strength, but he has also mastered a secret skill that allows him to control spiritual souls. He is really amazing!'' they thought to themselves.


    Despite their hatred for Austin, they had to admit the limitless reaches of his capabilities.


    In fact, they already knew that Austin could manipulate people''s spiritual souls


    because they had noticed that almost half of Austin''s slaves were from the four super forces of the Sword Cosmos.


    "Stay put. Don''t come any closer!"


    the leader of the Sky Sword Sect roared.


    He gathered his vital energy and formed several giant hands.


    Under his control, the hands flew forward and pushed back those members of the Sky Sword Sect who were rushing to come to his aid. Then, he turned towards his opponent.


    "Austin, I surrender. You can do whatever you want to me.


    Just leave my people alone."


    The leader let out a helpless sigh.

 Chapter 4461 Choosing To Submit

    Hearing what the sect leader of the Sky Sword Sect had to say, Austin laughed with his long sword pointed at the leader.


    "Your Sky Sword Sect tried to assassinate me.


    If you had had the chance during that battle, you would have sprung into action.


    And now, since you are at my mercy, you want me to let it go just like that? Do you really think I''m the kind of person who lets go of grudges so easily?


    Do you think I''m that benevolent?"


    Austin asked.


    The sect leader held his head low in silence.


    The governing gods of the Sky Sword Sect and the other five governing gods who didn''t belong to the sect stood in dismay. They had no will to fight.


    "Austin, what would you have us do? What do you want from us? Do you really want to annihilate our entire sect?"


    the sect leader of the Sky Sword Sect asked Austin humbly.


    "Austin, please tell us what you want. If you let us live, we will follow you for the rest of our lives and obey your orders without question."


    One of the five governing gods that didn''t belong to the Sky Sword Sect begged for some sort of negotiation.


    The five of them had been persuaded by the Sky Sword Sect to join them in plotting against Austin.


    Now, they regretted their decision.


    They had no one to blame except themselves for their fate.


    The consequence of provoking Austin was too much to bear.


    "Words are meaningless.


    I don''t trust you, and I never will,


    unless you make the Heavenly Vow and surrender to me right now,"


    Austin said flatly.


    The Heavenly Vow was an ancient secret skill that had long been lost. Austin had learnt it from the supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect.


    Once a Heavenly Vow was made, it could not be broken without serious consequences.


    Once the vow was broken, the person would no longer be able to cultivate or use any law.


    For a governing god, that would be equivalent to losing at least half of his fighting power.


    So, powerful warriors at the level of governing gods would not dare to break the Heavenly Vows they made.


    Contrary to that, this kind of high-level secret skill did not have much b


    all.


    But now, they were at the mercy of this one man.


    "Don''t kill us! We will make the Heavenly Vow as well and follow your orders from now on.


    Please, just let us live,"


    the sect leader of the Sky Sword Sect finally said, gritting his teeth to cover his shame.


    The other governing gods of the Sky Sword Sect looked deathly pale and didn''t say a word.


    "Oh?


    The powerful Sky Sword Sect will surrender to me?"


    Austin asked, his voice laced with sarcasm.


    Their response was within his expectations.


    The governing gods were in no shape to fight him,


    and even if they were, it would be impossible for them to defeat him.


    The Sky Sword Sect had existed for such a long time. The senior leaders of the sect would not want the sect to be wiped out.


    "Yes, we will surrender to you.


    As long as you let us live, we will do whatever you want,"


    the sect leader said with his head held low.


    "All right.


    I don''t like killing people indiscriminately, after all.


    But remember this.


    If you ever break your vow, I will kill each and every one of you and annihilate the Sky Sword Sect from the face of the Sword Cosmos,"


    Austin warned.


    The, he told the governing gods of the Sky Sword Sect how to make the Heavenly Vow.


    They followed his instruction and did as told.


    And from that day, much like the Long Sword Sect, the Sky Sword Sect was under Austin''s beck and call.

 Chapter 4462 The Guardian of Homeland

    For a long while now, Austin had ruled the Sword Cosmos well.


    The senior members of the Long Sword Sect as well as those of the Sky Sword Sect had made a Heavenly Vow that they would serve Austin well and dutifully take orders from him.


    It meant that Austin had two super forces served under his command.


    The Flying Immortal Sword Sect had severed its ties with the outside world, and they were under no pressure to get involved in matters concerning the Sword Cosmos.


    Meanwhile, Austin had promised the mysterious girl that he would not give the Xi''men Clan a difficult time.


    Moreover, the people of the Xi''men Clan knew better than to dare and cross Austin again.


    In short, all four super forces had declined, and could no longer pose any threat to Austin, not to mention, compete with him over the ruling power of the Sword Cosmos.


    Austin had indeed become the supreme ruler of the Sword Cosmos, the most powerful being in the cosmos.


    In addition, the Curry Sword Sect had become the most powerful super force in the Sword Cosmos.


    One day, Austin summoned all the governing gods of the Long Sword Sect and the Sky Sword Sect. He asked them to be on the lookout for the more than ten governing gods from Blade Cosmos.


    He ordered them to eliminate those governing gods as soon as their location was identified, even kill them at first sight.


    Those governing gods of Blade Cosmos who had gone into hiding in the dark could still pose a serious threat to the Sword Cosmos.


    Although their strength had been weakened, they could still wreak havoc in the Sword Cosmos if they joined together and attacked at the same time. Austin did not want to take that risk.


    "Mr. Lin, although we have defeated the army of the Blade Cosmos, we can''t lower our defenses. The most powerful being in the Blade Cosmos is still Donovan.


    He and Master Sword are of the same age and his strength is unfathomable.


    If Donovan showed up in person, instead of his avatar, and made a move against us, we will all be in grave danger.


    In the Sword Cosmos, you are the only one who can fight against him head to head.


    It is best that you get yourself ready for such an event,"


    the supreme grandmaster of the Long Sword Sect advised Austin.


    "I know. I have already begun preparations.


    Besides, even if I hadn''t made a move against the army of the Blade Cosmos, Donovan would still not let us go.


    He dreams to conquer the entire Sword Cosmos, that


    showed up.


    Meanwhile, the Curry Sword Sect would occasionally send its men to patrol in the cosmos.


    Their main purpose was to warn other forces not to cross the line. Of course, they could also dispatch people to go settle the urgent events.


    But Austin never appeared


    as if he had completely gone off the grid.


    The forces hadn''t heard any news about him,


    but how could anyone forget him?


    Austin''s name was often mentioned all over the Sword Cosmos.


    There were countless temples, built to worship Austin in each world or star.


    All the mortals would go to those temples, drop to their knees and bow to his statues and beg him to bless them during certain times and occasions.


    Back then, Austin had led the people of the Sword Cosmos to fight with the army of the Blade Cosmos and thankfully was able to eliminate them.


    Not all, but creatures in the Sword Cosmos would never forget what Austin had done for their cosmos.


    The creatures began to call him, the Guardian of Homeland,


    which meant that he was a divine god who guarded their homeland.


    Every time they held sacrificial activities related to protecting their homeland, they would mention Austin''s name.


    Time sped up and elapsed, and many things had changed.


    In the blink of an eye,


    more than one hundred years had passed.


    To mere mortals and weak cultivators, one hundred years was almost an entire lifetime.


    Miraculously, no war had broken out during that entire period.


    After more than one hundred years'' of rehabilitation, the Sword Cosmos had become almost unrecognizable with all the positive changes that it had gone through.

 Chapter 4463 More Powerful Than Ever

    In the Ethereal World of the Sword Cosmos,


    there was a secret space in the eye of the cosmos.


    This space was created by Austin to cultivate in seclusion.


    For more than a hundred years, Austin had sat cross-legged in this secret space, cultivating to become stronger.


    He had two main agendas for this long cultivation. The first was to absorb and refine more of the great cosmos force, and his second and more important aim was to break through to a higher realm.


    After he had cultivated for over a hundred years, the amount of the great cosmos force in his body had almost doubled!


    His fighting power was naturally much stronger than it had been in the past.


    However, Austin had not been able to break through to a higher realm.


    He still remained a semi-governing god.


    "Maybe I am just too powerful.


    My vast energy is making it more difficult to break through the current realm like other divine gods.


    This must be the law of heaven.


    I grow stronger too fast, and the higher realm has gone far beyond my reach."


    Austin shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "There''s no point in cultivating in seclusion like this any longer. I don''t think it will have any effect for the time being."


    Austin stood up and walked out of the eye of the cosmos.


    For the past hundred or so years, he had cultivated in the secret space without caring about the outside world.


    "I wonder what the Sword Cosmos is like now,"


    he murmured to himself.


    Stepping out of the Ethereal World, Austin decided to take a stroll around the Sword Cosmos.


    "I wonder if the Hand of Heaven is still in the chaotic void."


    Austin''s gaze pierced through the void, staring at the chaotic void outside.


    Usually, the creatures of the Sword Cosmos did not move in the chaotic void.


    They travelled to different worlds through the void, but never stayed there for longer than necessary.


    And that was because no one could predict when the Hand of Heaven would appear.


    Even governing gods had no choice but to run for their lives when faced with the Hand of Heaven.


    ''I wonder if I can defeat the Hand of Heaven with my current strength,''


    nodded at Warner and Emmet.


    "Thank you, master!"


    Warner and Emmet trembled with excitement.


    To them, the praise of their master was more important than anything else.


    "Welcome back, Mr. Lin!"


    The subordinates of Sword Son Curry also came forward to greet Austin.


    "Mr. Lin, there is something I have been wanting to ask you," Ellis said, stepping forward.


    "Do you know where Master Curry is?


    For the past a hundred years, I have been going to the Divine Sword Mountain to find him.


    But there''s no sign of him yet.


    My master doesn''t seem to be on the Divine Sword Mountain anymore."


    Austin looked at Ellis and Sword Son Curry''s other subordinates. They still regarded Sword Son Curry as their real leader,


    and they always addressed Austin as Mr. Lin.


    Austin didn''t mind.


    Sword Son Curry''s subordinates were loyal and devoted to him, and they could never betray him for the rest of their lives. It was appreciable.


    "Yes, it is true that Sword Son Curry is no longer on the Divine Sword Mountain,"


    Austin replied.


    "Do you know where he is?


    Where is Master Curry, Mr. Lin?"


    Ellis asked excitedly.


    "He is no longer in the Sword Cosmos. As for where he is, you don''t need to know that for the time being.


    He wanted me to tell you that you need to stay in the Sword Cosmos. Cultivate hard and manage the Sword Cosmos well for him.


    You will meet him again one day,"


    Austin said.

 Chapter 4464 The Banquet For The Sword Cosmos

    "Mr. Lin..."


    Ellis was agitated and a little anxious.


    The other subordinates of Sword Son Curry also looked at Austin with expectant eyes, eager to know where their master was.


    "Those are Master Curry''s words, not mine.


    He doesn''t want you to know where he is right now. I believe he has his own good reason for that."


    Austin shrugged.


    "Okay."


    Ellis nodded.


    "Since he doesn''t want us to know his whereabouts, we won''t inquire any further.


    But Mr. Lin, can you at least tell us whether he is safe?"


    Ellis asked with great concern.


    "Master Curry is safe and sound at the moment,"


    Austin replied.


    Before leaving the Divine Sword Mountain, Sword Son Curry had left a spiritual tablet in the palace Master Sword used to live in the Divine Sword Mountain.


    He had also left behind the spiritual tablets of Master Sword and his four senior fellow disciples in the palace.


    Austin once checked all six spiritual tablets thoroughly with his spiritual sense.


    He had a vague feeling that not only Sword Son Curry, but also Master Sword and his other four disciples were still alive.


    From time to time, he could feel a trace of vitality transmitted back through distant space and time.


    Although it was very faint, with Austin''s current power level, he was able to perceive it.


    That was why he was able to answer Ellis'' question without the least hesitation.


    "That''s good to hear,"


    Ellis said. The other subordinates of Sword Son Curry breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t worry. I believe Master Curry will come back to the Sword Cosmos someday,"


    Austin said in a comforting tone.


    ''If I get the chance, I will find him in person,''


    he thought to himself.


    The mysterious cave in the Sword Cosmos was very likely a part of the road of reincarnation.


    Austin was already involved in the whole road of reincarnation thing.


    He planned to explore it once he was strong enough.


    "Rest assured.


    You will see your master again,"


    Austin said.


    "Yes!"


    Sword Son Curry''s subordinates replied in unison. They didn''t bother Austin with more questions.


    Soon after, many powerful cultivators from various sects and clans rushed over to greet Austin one after another.


    "It''s so nice to finally meet you, Mr. Lin!"


    "Mr. Lin, welcome back! It is a pleasure to see you again!"


    A hundred years ago, the leaders of these powerful sects and clans followed Austin and fought alongside him against t


    nd sects could not ignore such a huge event of the cosmos.


    Young creatures, in particular, took this banquet as an opportunity to meet big shots and quickly become famous.


    There were people lined up for the banquet for a million mile.


    Austin had no choice but to entertain the public and cope with the wave of greetings from powerful cultivators from various sects and clans.


    There were also many young creatures who had no idea of their own positions in the world order. When the senior leaders of their own forces were not paying attention, they secretly went to visit Austin.


    They stood a small distance away from him and looked at the man curiously.


    "Is that the legendary Austin Lin?"


    "Yes. He is said to be the best cultivator in the Sword Cosmos, the strongest ever."


    "Are you sure?


    He looks so ordinary."


    "At least he is handsome."


    The young creatures talked among themselves while ogling at Austin.


    These were elites of the younger generation of their own forces.


    Each of them was powerful, and they were in possession of many divine magic treasures.


    Ordinary young creatures would not have been able to cross the void to approach Austin.


    "Master! We are very sorry for their rudeness!


    I''ll drive them away!"


    Warner had had too much to drink and was pretty unstable on his feet. He was startled to find so many young men and women near Austin.


    "Forget it. Let them be.


    Ignorance can be forgiven. They know nothing and bear no ill will after all."


    Austin smiled faintly.


    Just then,


    a girl of about fifteen years old plucked up the courage and walked towards Austin.

 Chapter 4465 The Bold Mabel

    "Who are you?"


    Austin was surprised.


    "How dare you!"


    At the sight of this, a large number of members of the Curry Sword Sect were about to dash towards the maiden to prevent her from approaching Austin.


    However, Austin gave them a look, signaling them to stay put, and they had no choice but to obey, hence they just remained where they were.


    Noticing Austin''s attitude towards the girl, the masters who had surrounded him to toast him enthusiastically didn''t make the effort to stop her. They simply watched as she walked closer to Austin.


    Then the maiden stopped in front of him and looked him up and down with curiosity written all over her face.


    "Are you really the legendary Austin Lin, who is the most powerful cultivator in the Sword Cosmos?" she asked, in a shy voice.


    This girl had fine features, which looked lovely on her.


    "Ha-ha, where did you hear that? Yes, I suppose I am,"


    Austin replied with a chuckle and a friendly smile.


    "But you don''t look much older than me!


    So, are you really that powerful like they all say?


    Did you really defeat more than forty governing gods of the Blade Cosmos just by yourself?


    My sister and I think it''s a lie. We don''t believe it at all."


    Seeing that Austin was warm and easygoing, the maiden became bolder with what she wanted to say.


    Another girl ran towards them. Her facial features were the same, almost identical with the first maiden, but she was older.


    "Mabel, that''s so rude of you. If Grandpa found out about this, he will surely scold us," she lectured the maiden.


    "Mr. Lin, I apologize for my sister''s rude behavior. We shall no longer bother you," she then said to Austin. The older sister held the younger one by the arm, turned around and planned to drag her away.


    "Oh sister! Come on, what is there to be afraid of?


    Aren''t you curious?


    We can take this chance and figure it out ourselves,"


    Mabel said with a pout as she broke free of her sister''s grip.


    Countless powerful cultivators just stared at the fearless girl, and they were worried about her.


    ''She has no idea how powerful the man standing in front of her is.


    He can actually take her out thousands of times, in a heartbeat, and without lifting a finger,'' they thought to themselves.


    ''The most fearless people are usually the ones who are ignorant!


    Austin is a ruthless killer. He has killed countless people in cold blood and she dares to talk to him like that?!


    Wait, which sect is she from? She might get her entire sect in trouble


    abel''s request.


    I never thought that he would be so easy-going!"


    All the young people in the distance were all shocked.


    "Okay, I''ll show you now. Don''t blink your eyes,"


    Austin said gently with a smile.


    Without another word, he stretched out his right hand which grew bigger with the wind. In an instant, his palm covered a vast area.


    Terrifyingly, his gigantic hand was shrouded in the great cosmos force. It emitted a powerful aura which soon enveloped the surrounding space, causing everything within range to freeze.


    After a brief moment, his palm moved forward,


    reaching the far depths of the void.


    A few seconds later, the giant hand retreated and returned to its original position. As he opened his palm, there were five huge stars in it.


    While the five stars were massive, Austin''s palm was even larger having enough room to contain all five. His hand drew the attention of everyone even from afar.


    "Keep your eyes open and don''t blink,"


    Austin said, smiling at Mabel.


    At that time, Mabel was petrified, her bright eyes full of astonishment and wonder.


    Equally, her sister was as shocked as she was.


    Austin shook his other hand, and the tremendous energy and all kinds of terrifying powers of law appeared and came at the five stars.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Due to the impact, the five stars shook violently as if about to explode.


    But then, they began to get refined, growing smaller with every second.


    At the same time, Austin''s palm also began shrinking.


    ''Oh wow! He is refining the five stars... right in front of us!''


    The masters were losing their minds at what they were witnessing. Their eyes were almost popping out.

 Chapter 4466 My Gift For You

    In just a few moments,


    Austin''s hand had already returned to its normal shape.


    Five crystal beads lay on his palm.


    "Mabel, I would like to give you these beads as a gift.


    If anyone tries to give you a hard time in the future, you can use the beads to protect yourself.


    But only use them when your life is at stake because these will most definitely take people''s lives,"


    Austin explained, handing over the five beads to the lovely maiden.


    These five beads were miniature stars.


    Once they were activated as a weapon, they could smash ordinary cultivators by their sheer weight.


    Moreover, Austin also infused some great cosmos force and various original chaotic laws into them. Each one of the five beads was now a magic treasure at the divine level.


    Even an ordinary divine god wouldn''t dare to face head on the power of the five beads.


    "Mr. Lin, you...


    I..."


    Mabel was so astonished that she couldn''t think straight.


    It wasn''t until this moment that she realized the true power of the young man in front of her.


    In her mind, not even her own grandfather could be a match for him.


    "That''s awesome!"


    In the distance, the horde of young onlookers were dumbfounded. All of them fervently stared at Austin and they suddenly became his biggest fans.


    Refining a star into a small bead sounded more like the stuff of fantasies for them.


    Austin actually refined five stars into magic beads without even trying right before their very eyes.


    This show of skill impressed the young cultivators.


    An old man in the distance suddenly moved towards them at lightning speed.


    "Here you are!" Every inch of him sagged in relief at the sight of the two girls.


    Although he took his granddaughters with him, they disappeared from his sight in the blink of an eye. Worry gnawed on him as he rushed around looking for them.


    "Ah!


    Mr. Lin!"


    When the elder caught sight of the ring of strong cultivators and Austin, his face turned pale with fear.


    Since he wasn''t the leader of a force, he wasn''t qualified to even speak to Austin. That didn''t mean he doesn''t recognize the young man.


    The sight of his two granddaughters standing not far


    heir power. I saw the moment he refined five stars into these beads with my very eyes,"


    Mabel proudly declared, quickly handing over the five beads to her grandfather.


    The second the old man came into contact with them, he was immediately blown away.


    Every breath he took felt like torture and the blood in his body rushed through his veins.


    "Grandpa, are you all right?" Mabel and her sister quickly asked in worry.


    Both of them dashed towards the old man.


    "Mabel, it seems like Mr. Lin cast a spell on the five beads so that only you can use them. Others aren''t even allowed to touch them," the old man said with a sigh.


    Although he was a bit disappointed that he couldn''t use them, he felt great joy for his granddaughter.


    ''From now on, no one in the Sword Cosmos would dare to make things difficult for Mabel,'' he thought to himself.


    While they were talking, Austin had already made his way to the Divine Sword Mountain.


    "Austin, you''ve grown so much stronger," the five sword spirits remarked as they sensed the aura Austin emitted.


    They were standing on top of the mountain.


    "Thank you!


    Sirs, I''m going to leave the Sword Cosmos and return to the Sea of Chaos,"


    Austin said to the five elders.


    "I see.


    I knew you''d definitely go back someday.


    Don''t worry. The situation in the Sword Cosmos is now stable.


    I''m sure nothing big would happen in the near future,"


    the old man in yellow robes assured.

 Chapter 4467 Hit The Door

    The five sword spirits knew that Austin would, without a doubt, head back to the Sea of Chaos.


    They had learned of his past from Sword Son Curry and understood the person he was well.


    "Truthfully, with your current strength, you can go in and out of the Sword Cosmos as you please,"


    revealed the old man in yellow.


    "I was thinking just that,"


    Austin replied, nodding.


    He had been able to pierce through the space barrier of the Sword Cosmos even back when he was still quite weak.


    He had grown much stronger since, so naturally it would be a lot easier for him to do so now.


    "Sirs, I have something to ask you.


    Why did the door of the Sword Cosmos close on its own?


    Did something happen to cause it to do so?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "As far as I know, it is not just the door of the Sword Cosmos that closed automatically.


    Most of the entrances to the supreme universe closed, all at almost the same time.


    For what reason, we still do not know.


    But I''d say it''s fair to assume it''s related to the secret of those real masters at the realm above a governing god.


    Perhaps some major event is on the horizon."


    The old man sighed through his words, a look of worry drawn on his face. His words were ominous to say the least.


    "The gods of chaos!"


    Austin said in shock.


    Those who reached the realm higher than the realm of the governing god were known as the gods of chaos.


    "Stop. Don''t say anything about the gods of chaos.


    They know of everything. We''d better not, as much as possible, discuss such matters. If we provoke them, the consequences will be beyond anything we can imagine.


    We are nothing but a grain of dust to the gods of chaos.


    We should take care not to utter anything that may provoke them,"


    the old man in yellow said, shaking his head to indicate to Austin to stop speaking.


    "Okay, I understand,"


    Austin said, nodding again.


    In fact, he knew a thing or two about the gods of chaos.


    This was because one of his masters, his statue master in the Fallen Divine Valley,


    was a god of chaos!


    However, Austin had not yet seen his real face.


    The statue in the square in the depths of the Fallen Divine Valley, was just a means by which to keep the secrets hidden.


    Austin guessed there was probably a small world inside the statue.


    And his master who was a god of chaos was most likel


    sh!"


    "There is a peerless master on the other side who wants to break into our Sword Cosmos!"


    "Could it be that Donovan is slamming into these doors?"


    The strong cultivators of the Sword Cosmos were overtaken by fear and discussed among themselves as the horrendous force of impact continued thudding out.


    Donovan was the first to come to mind when they thought about it.


    Over a hundred years ago, Austin led the members of the Sword Cosmos on a mission to wipe out the army of the Blade Cosmos that had been stationed in the Sword Cosmos. More than forty governing gods had been caught and decimated. None had managed an escape.


    The Blade Cosmos surely had revenge and retribution on their minds.


    If there really was a peerless master who wished to break into the Sword Cosmos by force, Donovan was the most likely candidate to do so.


    "Oh, this is bad!


    Donovan has obviously come for revenge!"


    "It is said that he''s a peerless master who rose up during the same era as Master Sword.


    His strength is unimaginable!"


    The powerful cultivators of the Sword Cosmos were all somewhat shaken and nervous.


    "Mr. Lin, what do you think?" they asked.


    They turned to Austin before long. Perhaps he could provide some insight and maybe even hope.


    He was looking at the doors in front of him intensely, examining them carefully with his spiritual sense, but he did not say a word.


    "I think you''ve gotten ahead of yourselves. I don''t think the one on the other side is Donovan,"


    he said finally, shaking his head with his eyes still focused on the doors.

 Chapter 4468 Return To The Sea Of Chaos

    "It wasn''t Donovan''s doing?


    Mr. Lin, did you find anything else at all?" one of the masters around Austin asked.


    The rest of the masters looked at him, their eyes boring into him with anticipation.


    After all, Austin was the strongest cultivator in the Sword Cosmos. These masters had confidence in his abilities and put great trust in his judgment.


    There was an image of a certain master that came to Austin''s mind.


    "I have a suspicion that some master from the Sea of Chaos is responsible,"


    he declared after a moment of thought.


    "What? That''s impossible.


    The Sea of Chaos is a small, decrepit place.


    I doubt that there would be such a strong master there,"


    a master from the Sword Cosmos said.


    However, he immediately realized that he was wrong.


    It suddenly occurred to him that Austin also came from the Sea of Chaos.


    ''Could it really be that Austin isn''t the only great master in the Sea of Chaos?


    How did the once weak Lower World suddenly acquire a good deal of excellent cultivators?''


    the masters of the Sword Cosmos thought to themselves as they darted shocked glances at one another.


    ''This aura is a little familiar. Is it Humphrey who''s trying to penetrate through the doors?''


    Austin thought, eyebrows lowered in contemplation.


    The aura that emanated from each strike at the entryway was terrifyingly familiar to him.


    ''Just how strong is he now?


    Can I handle him on my own with my current strength?''


    Austin''s face fell into a scowl.


    Although he had become very powerful,


    he still did not dare underestimate Humphrey.


    Humphrey was an old creature that could possess any living creature. He was currently possessing the body of a chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    One way or another, Austin knew that the old master''s strength must have been quickly improving.


    "Don��t fret, Austin.


    No matter how strong the intruder is, I''m sure we can deal with him.


    We can handle this ourselves��we are much stronger than you imagine,"


    the elder in yellow robes abruptly assured Austin through his spiritual sense.


    ''Huh?''


    Austin furrowed his brows in confusion.


    ''What is he trying to say?


    Is there something else about the Sword Cosmos I don''t know?''


    he wondered.


    He was cer


    ch punch caused the gates to shake violently.


    The earsplitting sounds echoed throughout the Sea of Chaos.


    Countless creatures lurked in the dark, secretly watching Humphrey''s terrorizing actions.


    The instant he saw Humphrey, he immediately turned himself invisible and hid his aura.


    He unleashed all kinds of original chaotic laws, including the law of reincarnation, and had it cover his whole body. This way, he was successfully able to cut himself from his surroundings.


    "Humph!


    These two damned gates are really solid!"


    Humphrey grunted in displeasure and stopped his continuous striking at the doors.


    Although he was able to make the gates shake, his effort to break them was a failure.


    "I will break these doors sooner or later!


    Ruling the Sea of Chaos isn''t my only goal��I will conquer every single supreme universe within this domain!


    Ha-ha!"


    Humphrey''s booming arrogant voice rumbled in the void of the Sea of Chaos.


    Humphrey''s laugh was the only thing that could be heard as no other creature dared to make a sound.


    ''It seems that the Sea of Chaos is under Humphrey''s control.


    I wonder how those super forces are doing now,'' Austin thought to himself.


    He released his spiritual sense to check how bad the situation was.


    As he did so,


    Humphrey whipped his head around towards the direction of Austin''s hiding location.


    "What?"


    Humphrey narrowed his eyes, suddenly cautious about his surroundings.


    It seemed that he had found something.

 Chapter 4469 The Powerful Humphrey

    ''What a powerful spiritual sense!''


    Austin mused in surprise.


    His current bodily movement skill was so fast that it would be difficult for ordinary governing gods to find him if he deliberately hid.


    Unexpectedly, Humphrey sensed his existence in an instant.


    Austin immediately used the law of reincarnation and separated the space he hid in from the surrounding area.


    Using his omnipotent skill, he controlled the separated space and sped away quickly.


    Austin also released all kinds of laws simultaneously, including the law of space and time and the law of causality, to disturb the space where he was hiding.


    All kinds of laws instantly appeared and produced diverse law energy, which created utter chaos inside the space.


    And this strange environment limited other people''s senses, hindering them from perceiving anything in it.


    "Humph, you want to play tricks in front of me? You''re too naive!"


    Humphrey snorted coldly and stepped into the chaotic space without difficulty.


    "Freeze!" he yelled out.


    An unparalleled law of space and time poured out from his body, somewhat similar to an invisible divine mountain. In that instant, the space Austin was in was forcefully sealed and solidified into a picture.


    Then, he began to sense what was inside carefully.


    "Austin!


    I can sense your aura here!"


    Humphrey called out after he detected Austin''s aura. He was quick as lightning, so Austin could not help but marvel at his power.


    "What a powerful method!" he whispered to himself.


    He was currently driving a patch of space and flying at high speed when his spiritual sense detected what Humphrey had done.


    Austin found that the law power Humphrey mastered was stronger than his!


    His current cultivation base in terms of law was stronger than most of the governing gods.


    Even the governing gods of the Sword Cosmos couldn''t compare with him.


    But now, Humphrey had easily destroyed the law energy that Austin had displayed!


    ''Sure enough, Humphrey''s strength seems to be growing rapidly!''


    Austin thought. He was feeling so much pressure right then, especially because of Humphrey''s presence.


    "Austin, I know it must be you.


    Come out, come out, wherever you are!"


    Humphrey deduced where Au


    oosh!!


    The beast grew bigger and bigger, like a dark bottomless hole, releasing amazing devouring power.


    Its big mouth swallowed everything wherever it went.


    Austin found that a great force was pulling his body, and it felt like it was about to fly into the chaotic sky-devouring beast''s looming mouth.


    "Austin, surrender now. You can''t escape,"


    Humphrey said proudly.


    "Ha! You have overestimated yourself,"


    Austin scoffed in reply.


    At this moment, he had exerted all his strength.


    Inside his body, all the great cosmos force was pouring out like a tidal wave, spreading in all directions.


    Rays of bright sword radiance spurted out from every tiny pore in his body, making him twinkle like newly minted jewelry.


    Austin simultaneously activated all the laws that he practiced, and they turned into divine law chains that rapidly wrapped around Austin''s body.


    Whoosh!


    He activated the Shadowless Movement and the Reincarnation Token as well. In a flash, all the shackles fell away from him, and he was able to escape far away.


    Although Humphrey was powerful, Austin was not weak.


    "Humphrey, just wait and see. I will cut off your stinky mouth one day!"


    Austin''s voice reached Humphrey''s ears.


    "Austin, stop!" Humphrey roared, realizing that Austin was about to get away.


    His voice was so loud that it shook countless stars nearby, shattering them like delicate china and fine glass.


    Without looking back, Austin rushed towards the Fallen Divine Valley.

 Chapter 4470 Return To The Fallen Divine Valley

    ''Well, I didn''t expect this guy to be this powerful,''


    Austin thought to himself as he felt a little disappointed.


    He anticipated that after coming back from the Sword Cosmos, he would at least be able to stand a chance against Humphrey.


    However, he didn''t expect that he had to run away as soon as they met.


    ''If we fight seriously, I might not be defeated by him right away, but that isn''t enough,''


    Austin pondered as he shook his head.


    The main reason why Austin didn''t want to engage with Humphrey, for the time being, was that he hadn''t figured out the real background of this man.


    If he forced to fight right now, he wouldn''t be a match for Humphrey and he would just suffer major losses.


    "Austin, you coward! Stop running and face me!"


    Humphrey roared in rage as the huge chaotic sky-devouring beast chased after Austin.


    At the same time, the entire Sea of Chaos shook as the beast moved.


    While this was happening, countless creatures were trembling in fear. They were paralyzed on the ground and weren''t able to move an inch.


    Then, countless masters came out of their cultivation just to see what was going on.


    "Damn it. It''s Humphrey!"


    "Just mind your businesses! Otherwise, if you catch his attention, you might get caught up with this mess!"


    The powerful masters conversed with each other secretly.


    Currently, every powerful warrior was actually very afraid of Humphrey.


    "Did you just hear that?


    Humphrey is calling Austin''s name! Is he back already?"


    "Yeah, I think it''s really Austin!


    That guy has been missing for like a hundred years. I didn''t expect that he''d suddenly show up!"


    "Well, it turns out that Austin is still alive!"


    As the powerful warriors in the Sea of Chaos heard Humphrey''s roar, they began to whisper among themselves and speculated that he must be dealing with Austin right now.


    This should be huge news. After all, Austin had once shocked and made a noise in the Sea of Chaos.


    Back then, before he disappeared, Austin was able to hurt Humphrey more than once.


    With that, Humphrey chased Austin in every corner of the Sea of Chaos.


    However, later on, the young man and all the creatures in the three thousand big and small universes suddenly disappeared, and no one knew what happened to them.


    For more than a hundred years, there was no news about Austin''s whereabouts.


    But then unexpectedly, all of a sudden, the creatures heard Austin''s famous name, and it was actually Humphrey who uttered it.


    "Heavens! Is Austin really back?"


    At this moment, these powerful warriors unleashed their spiritual sense in orde


    at Austin didn''t even budge at all.


    On the other hand, the tiger was clearly forced to take a few steps back.


    "What great strength!


    I didn''t expect that you already possess such a vast amount of great cosmos force!


    No wonder I lost." The tiger finally admitted defeat.


    At the same time, it felt a dull pain in its paw.


    "Your strength is also awesome!


    I didn''t expect that you''ve already attained the strength equal to a governing god!"


    Austin was also thrilled for the tiger.


    In the past, the strength of the twelve zodiac animals was only equivalent to that of semi-governing gods.


    But now, he had clearly felt that the tiger''s strength had reached the level of a governing god. It was a huge accomplishment for it.


    And if the tiger had already reached this level, then Austin assumed that all of the other zodiac animals did the same.


    "Ha! All of us used to be governing gods, you know? We were just greatly injured, which is why our strength was reduced.


    Over the past years, our master has personally helped us speed up the healing process, so that we could also recover our strength.


    So now that we''ve almost fully recovered, we also got back our previous powers," the tiger explained.


    "I see. That''s great news then."


    Austin was overjoyed to hear it.


    It meant that right now, twelve masters that were as powerful as governing gods were guarding the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "Humph! Again!"


    As soon as the tiger finished speaking, it rushed towards Austin again. Its movements caused violent winds to emerge, making space and time tremble.


    The fur of the tiger shone brightly and emanated a domineering aura. At this moment, the space and time in their surroundings were already collapsing.

 Chapter 4471 More And More Join In The Fight

    "Let''s go, Austin!"


    the tiger roared and challenged Austin.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    To Austin''s surprise, the tiger began to produce avatars with ferocious auras. In the blink of an eye, there were about a hundred identical tigers that surrounded Austin.


    Each one exuded an aggressive and malicious aura, and they were ready to pounce at Austin.


    "Ha-ha! Check this out, brat!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At the signal of the tiger, all its avatars dashed towards Austin from all directions.


    "What a brilliant avatar technique!"


    Austin couldn''t help but exclaim as he was quite taken aback.


    He could tell at a glance that it was indeed a very advanced skill.


    The avatars might not be as powerful as the original body, but they should at least possess about seventy to eighty percent of the tiger''s real strength.


    A hundred avatars having this kind of strength were extremely terrifying.


    Generally speaking, an ordinary avatar could only possess about thirty to forty percent of the strength of its real body.


    It would take an advanced skill to execute more than this.


    Moreover, controlling that number of avatars was never easy.


    Thus, Austin got nothing but praise for the tiger.


    However, the tiger''s avatar technique was still inferior to Austin''s Triple Avatar Skill.


    After all, it could produce two avatars that had the exact same strength as the user.


    Although Austin would be outnumbered, their combined power was very overwhelming.


    If they clashed using the two exquisite avatar skills, they would know which one would prevail.


    "Ha-ha! Let''s see how you deal with this, brat!"


    The tiger grinned and puffed out its chest, confident that Austin would have a hard time defeating its avatar skill.


    "Don''t be too confident. I can destroy your avatars easily!"


    Austin retorted with a smirk on his face.


    Then, as soon as he finished speaking, he pulled out his long sword.


    He infused it with the great cosmos force and slashed it out.


    With the combined prowess of the great cosmos force and his brilliant swordsmanship energy, his slash carried vicious power. Wherever it passed, time and space were instantly shattered.


    With Austin''s current strength, he could defeat about forty to fifty governing gods by himself.


    Thus, of course, it was just too easy for him to handle a single governing god even if it had numerous avatars.


    He didn''t even need to activate his full strength.


    Splat! Splat!


    In a flash, the avatars were cut in half by Austin''s sword one after another.


    And in just a matter of seconds, all of the tiger''s avatars had been completely destroyed.


    Only the tiger''s real body was left, stari


    Swish!


    The sword directly targeted the tiger.


    Swoosh!


    As the slash of the sword was released, both time and space were easily ripped apart.


    "Hey, brat! Do you want to kill me?"


    The tiger was startled with the overbearing power contained in his strike that it had no choice but to quickly step back.


    Obviously, even with the combined power of the bull and the tiger, they were still not a match for Austin.


    As a result, they were defeated in just a brief amount of time.


    Moreover, they didn''t want to go for another round after that.


    "Ha-ha! Did you have enough?


    You guys always want to test Austin out. Now, I think you know what he''s capable of."


    The sky-devouring dog was very pleased with the outcome of Austin''s battle with the two zodiac animals. It couldn''t stop clapping and laughing.


    Back then, it was the one who spotted Austin''s brilliant potentials. Hence, as Austin continued to grow stronger, it was happier than ever.


    "Damn it. Now, I also want to fight him too!


    Come on. Let''s beat him up and see if he can still win!"


    This time, the rooster was the one who stepped forward and challenged Austin.


    "All right! Let''s go for another one!"


    The bull and the tiger were so prideful that they easily agreed to fight Austin again.


    They were also belligerent by nature, so there was no way that they would back out from an opportunity to fight.


    "Really now?


    Come on. Are you not tired yet?"


    Austin sighed as he shook his head in profound resignation.


    However, he also knew that they wouldn''t stop until they had enough.


    At the back of his mind, he respected the twelve zodiac animals dearly. Thus, it was just fine with him to go along with their wishes. Besides, it had been a long while since he was with them.

 Chapter 4472 I Didnt Overestimate You

    Left without a choice, Austin had to accept the challenge.


    He cooked up a few moves, aimed at them, and managed to beat back the tiger, the black bull, and the rooster despite they working together to fight him.


    "Nice! You''ve become so powerful!"


    The twelve zodiac animals could not help but praise him.


    Everyone knew that the strength of each of them was at the level of governing gods.


    In other words, even if three governing gods joined hands, they still wouldn''t be a match for Austin.


    "Hey, brat. Your fighting power is incredible. It''s hard to believe that you''re only a semi-governing god!"


    The tiger sighed and smiled in satisfaction.


    "Wait, I''ll join you!


    Let the four of us fight him together!" the rat exclaimed all of a sudden.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Before Austin could even agree, the four zodiac animals had already besieged him.


    "Oh, all right then."


    Austin scratched his head and chuckled as he faced them.


    With his current strength, dealing with these governing gods was not a problem for him at all.


    Boom!


    None of them backed down. It definitely was a fierce battle.


    Even so, it was merely a piece of cake for Austin to fight against four of the zodiac animals all at the same time.


    He didn''t even break a sweat defeating all four of them with his amazing bodily movement skills coupled with a punch from his left hand and his right hand brandishing his sword.


    "Ack! Forget it! There''s no need for this anymore since the four of us obviously aren''t a match for this kid."


    The rooster, as impatient as it was, felt discouraged after a few moves and just stopped fighting.


    "Ha-ha! You surprise me every damn time, kid.


    You really are something!"


    The sky-devouring dog shook its head and burst out laughing.


    It knew that Austin was powerful, but seeing his current fighting strength astounded it.


    "All right, I''m coming too.


    Let''s do this!"


    The snake couldn''t bear just watching from the sidelines and rushed over to join the other four. Its tail constantly enlarged and rumbled towards Austin.


    "Sure, come on!"


    After talking to the snake, the black bull then shifted its gaze to Austin and said, "Hey, brat. We''ll be testing how strong you are now no matter what happens today, you hear me?!"


    Right then, the tiger, the black bull, the big rooster, and the rat went with the snake and charged at the young man.


    "I guess the longer we fight, the more opponents I have to grapple with!"


    Austin smiled bitterly. He had no choice but to accept the challenge.


    He knew that all twelve o


    fforts. The space and time were billowing, and the endless energy spread in all directions.


    The battle had become so wild and intense.


    An hour later, the result began to show itself.


    The twelve zodiac animals were all forced to step back, screaming.


    "How is that possible, Austin? You''ve made such tremendous progress in the past hundred years!


    It''s amazing that you can easily defeat all twelve of us!"


    "Hey, brat. Why do I feel like you haven''t used your full strength yet? It seems that you can still deal with a lot more governing gods than just the twelve of us!"


    "What on earth have you encountered in the past years that made you this powerful?!"


    "Hey, kid. I must admit, you''re far stronger than me now!"


    Each of the twelve zodiac animals expressed their shock and told the young man how impressed they were by his astonishing progress.


    Austin effortlessly defeated twelve governing gods at the same time all by himself. Of course, even the twelve zodiac animals were amazed at his fighting power.


    After all, he was merely a semi-governing god at such a young age.


    "Ha-ha! I''m glad I didn''t overestimate you!


    See? It was wise of me to bring you back to the Fallen Divine Valley in the first place!"


    The sky-devouring dog burst into roaring laughter.


    "You shameless dog! Don''t talk nonsense!


    Even if you didn''t bring Austin back that time, I would''ve done so later.


    Do you think my judgment on people will be inferior to yours?"


    The tiger raised its brow and bellowed at the sky-devouring dog, sounding sullen.


    "Ugh, you bastards!


    Do you two really need to bicker over who gets the credit?" The black bull called out both of them and shot them an icy glare.

 Chapter 4473 The Omnipotent Skill Of The God Of Chaos

    The twelve zodiac animals surrounded Austin, looking him up and down.


    "Wow, you are always full of surprises, aren''t you?" they praised. They were very proud of what Austin had become.


    "Not always, ha-ha! Well, dear sirs, I''m going to see my master,"


    Austin said, feeling uneasy being stared at like that. Nonetheless, he was happy that the zodiac animals were finally done fighting with him.


    "All right, then. Go ahead."


    The sky-devouring dog nodded.


    "I will catch up with you all later!" Austin gushed.


    He was glad that he could finally get away from them. He wasn''t used to such kind of attention.


    Whoosh!


    Austin transformed into a ball of light and headed towards the depths of the Fallen Divine Valley where the square was located.


    In a mere few seconds, he had arrived at the square.


    "Master!"


    Austin called out loudly as he knelt down in front of the statue in the center of the square.


    "Austin, you''re back!"


    A voice came from the statue, sounding very pleased.


    "You have made great progress these years, and I must say that I''m a bit surprised!"


    the statue master exclaimed.


    "It would be perfect if you have reached a higher vital energy realm,"


    the statue master continued.


    "Master, I''ve been working on improving my cultivation base, but it has been difficult to make another breakthrough,"


    Austin admitted.


    "I see. Well, you must have realized that it''s easier to improve your strength than to advance and make a new breakthrough.


    Do you know why?"


    the statue master paused as he asked.


    "I think that the vital energy is the foundation, and naturally, strength is based off of it.


    If I fail to reach higher cultivation base, it will get in the way of my acquiring more power.


    That is all,"


    Austin replied.


    "You are exactly right!


    Now, you know what to do. Keep this in your mind. If you can''t become a governing god, you will never reach that ultimate stage,"


    the statue master advised.


    "I will! As always, thank you, master!"


    Austin replied.


    He knew that being a god of chaos was what his master had referred as the ultimate stage.


    "My enemy will soon find out that I am here. I don''t know if I will have the chance to see you reach that level," the statue master said with a sigh.


    His voice showed a hint of melancholy.


    "Master, who on earth is your enemy?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "I can''t tell you his name now. If I do, as soon as I mentioned his name, he would sense it and he will be able to track us down in no tim


    Valley.


    He had moved the headquarters of the Flame Holy Land into this small world.


    It was a world with rich chaotic energy, which was the perfect place for cultivators to improve their skills without nay distractions.


    In the entire Sea of Chaos, it belonged to one of the most advanced worlds.


    "Look guys! Austin is back!"


    As soon as Austin entered the small world, many creatures sensed his presence.


    "Master has returned!"


    Within a certain area, Austin''s slaves could feel that he was nearby. They immediately knew that he had returned.


    His arrival naturally caused a sensation in the entire world.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The inhabitants of that world rushed out from even the deepest corner to greet him and catch a glimpse of him.


    Other than the slaves, the divine gods also found out that he was back.


    Kevin transformed into a beam of light and in an instant, he reached him from afar.


    "Hey! Look who''s here!" he called out excitedly.


    "Master Kevin,"


    Austin greeted back with a wide grin.


    "Austin!"


    With lovely voices calling out to him, five enchanting women came into view. Sue was the first one to approach Austin.


    "You''re finally here again!"


    Sue threw herself into Austin''s arms excitedly. She was outgoing and straightforward. She hugged him tightly, ignoring the people around them.


    Austin had been gone for years and she had missed him so much.


    Ivy and the three mermaids soon joined them.


    But they were more reserved than Sue.


    The five gorgeous girls didn''t want to let go of Austin. They asked him about what he had done while he was away.


    The people who came later had to stand aside and wait patiently.

 Chapter 4474 A New Father

    After Austin''s delightful reunion with Ivy, Sue, and the three mermaids, his other friends came forward one by one to greet him. The first in line were his slaves.


    "Master!"


    They eagerly rushed up, and knelt down on one knee to salute him.


    "Please stand up, everyone."


    Austin nodded.


    Then, his friends and elders came forward.


    "Elder Sharp, you have broken through and become a divine god!"


    Austin exclaimed in pleasant surprise when his gaze fell on the superior elders of the Flame Holy Land.


    Austin had dug them out from the mining area of the Divine Continent. Their bond had grown stronger and ever since they had gained their freedom,


    they had been serving as superior elders of the Flame Holy Land.


    "Ha-ha, we are far behind you,"


    Elder Sharp replied with a modest smile.


    "Elder Brendan, Elder Leder, Elder Damian, you have also become divine gods!"


    Austin looked at the other three elders and said with a smile.


    When Austin had just come to the Divine Continent, the Flame Holy Land was on the verge of perishing. It had been declining for the past several years and the three elders were trying to make the best out of this dire situation.


    Fate had intervened when Elder Brendan, impressed by Austin''s talents, had recruited him into the Flame Holy Land. With his constantly increasing power, the Flame Holy Land had also increased in power accordingly.


    Now, there was a large group of divine gods here, and it was a bustling and thriving community.


    "Elder Murray!"


    Austin hurried to greet Murray.


    He considered the man as his benefactor.


    "You have also broken through to the Divine Realm!"


    Austin was overjoyed when he sensed Murray''s strength.


    "Ha-ha, I have your friends to thank for this. They provided me so many great cultivation resources, which has pushed me to such a high level,"


    Murray replied with a smile.


    Kevin was aware of how much Murray meant to Austin and therefore, had provided Murray with the best cultivation resources. This had caused a rapid growth in the latter''s strength.


    Finally,


    Austin''s parents and his brother also arrived.


    "Mom, Dad, Chad."


    Austin hurried forward to greet them.


    "Austin, this is your sister-in-law,"


    Aust


    e feeling in his heart right now that had never washed his heart, even with the strongest of his victories.


    "Can I hold him?"


    Austin asked.


    "Of course. This is your child,"


    Caroline replied with a smile.


    She naturally understood Austin''s feeling of being a father for the first time.


    The man was incredibly nervous. He held the child in his arms gingerly, as if he were holding something incredibly fragile and rare. He was afraid that he would hurt the baby if he did something wrong.


    He was even more nervous than he would be while confronting dozens of governing gods simultaneously.


    "Relax. Don''t be so nervous."


    Seeing his trembling feet, Caroline burst into laughter.


    "Who do you think he looks like?"


    Austin looked at the baby in his arms and asked.


    "Why don''t you see for yourself?"


    Caroline said with a smile.


    "Wow. His nose is just like yours. But he got my mouth,"


    Austin muttered softly, gently rocking the baby back and forth.


    By that time, Austin''s mother, and his other wives also arrived at the courtyard.


    "Waah..."


    Suddenly, the baby in Austin''s arms let out a small cry.


    "What''s wrong, Julian?"


    Austin immediately went into panic mode, having no idea what to do now.


    "He''s hungry.


    Even as an adult, you are so ignorant."


    Austin''s mother rushed over and gently took the child in her arms.


    "Caroline, here you go. Little Julian''s hungry."


    She handed him over to Caroline.


    Austin merely smiled awkwardly.

 Chapter 4475 Humphreys Purpose

    Ivy then approached Austin.


    "How does it feel to have your first child?" she asked with a gentle smile.


    "It''s heartwarming.


    I''ll be delighted when all of you bear my children,"


    Austin said as he smiled at Ivy, Sue and the three mermaids.


    At this point, Austin''s mother joined their conversation.


    "He is right. You''d better hurry up and give birth to his babies. That way, we will have a huge happy family,"


    she said, beaming at the girls.


    "You too, Chad.


    You are older than Austin, and he has become a father before you do. Hurry up and have your own children!"


    she scolded, turning to Chad and his wife.


    "Ah! I just remembered that we got some unfinished business. We have to go. Mom, see you later!" Chad said, acting coy.


    Without waiting for his mother''s response, he hurried out with his wife.


    Ivy, Sue and the three mermaids had turned red after hearing the comments from Austin''s mother. They were so embarrassed that they wished they would just vanish into thin air at that moment.


    "Mom, stop it,"


    Austin said with a sigh when he saw the expression on the five gorgeous women''s faces.


    "What? There''s no need to be shy. This is a serious matter. What''s there to be shy about?"


    Austin''s mother asked, ignoring the awkward situation.


    For the next few days, Austin stayed in the small world with his family. He thoroughly enjoyed the company of his first born in particular.


    Over the years, Austin had been busy travelling and seldom spent time with his family like this.


    But this child changed everything. He realized that he was the happiest when he was with his family.


    Meanwhile, the five women grew eager to sleep with Austin. Perhaps his mother''s words had affected their judgment.


    If it were a mortal in Austin''s shoes, he would have been exhausted by the end of it all.


    Austin, on the other hand, had no issues having sex with five women on a single night. He was brimming with vitality, and spent time with all of them equally.


    He had sex all night, without any rest.


    When they kept coming back for more, A


    one of the entrances every once in a while,"


    it added.


    "The Sea of Chaos is under Humphrey''s control.


    But he is ambitious and wants to conquer the supreme universes too,"


    the tiger cut in.


    "Why do I get the feeling that Humphrey''s ultimate goal is to plunder cultivation resources?


    All the forces in the Sea of Chaos that have sided with him need to hand over a large amount of cultivation resources to him on a monthly basis.


    In the past hundred years, the number of those cultivation resources has become unimaginable,"


    the black bull chimed in.


    "The more cultivation resources he gets, the stronger he becomes. Don''t forget that he has a chaotic sky-devouring beast''s body in his possession.


    It looks like his main purpose of unifying the Sea of Chaos was to get all those cultivation resources,"


    the sky-devouring dog said.


    "You are right.


    Although the chaotic sky-devouring beast''s strength is terrifying,


    the resources it needs to grow up are plenty.


    So, Humphrey must be in dire need of more cultivation resources.


    I guess that''s why he is trying to enter the supreme universes,"


    the colorful rooster surmised.


    "Let''s go and take a look,"


    Austin proposed.


    "What did you just say?"


    the rat asked, terrified of the idea.


    "Austin, Humphrey is more powerful than you think. If he spots us, we cannot return in one piece!"

 Chapter 4476 The Ultimate Law

    "Don''t worry about it. I will take you away if Humphrey finds us here,"


    said Austin reassuringly.


    "Austin, you should go by yourself. These are troubled times. We need to stay in the Fallen Divine Valley and remain low-key.


    Besides, we can also spy on what Humphrey is doing from here. We don''t want to come with you and then become a burden for you,"


    the sky-devouring dog said earnestly.


    "Yes. Master once told us that we''d better not run around aimlessly or our enemies will hunt us down,"


    the rabbit added quickly, nodding.


    "All right then," Austin said, agreeing to their decision once he had thought it over.


    It made sense for them to remain in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Austin then used his bodily movement skill and quietly headed towards the Mountain and Sea Cosmos.


    Many entrances to the supreme universe had already appeared in the boundless Sea of Chaos, each leading to a different cosmos like the Ethereal Spirit Cosmos, the Mountain and Sea Cosmos, the Divine Beast Cosmos, and the Sword Cosmos.


    However, the entrances and exits of these supreme universes had always been closed.


    The supreme universe had been a great temptation to the creatures in the boundless Sea of Chaos since the very beginning. Everyone wanted to settle down and cultivate in the supreme universe.


    However, over the years, these creatures had used every method they could think of, but were still unable to enter.


    Even the skillful governing gods were at a loss as to what to do with these closed entrances.


    Humphrey himself couldn''t break through the entrances either.


    But he didn''t give up. Every once in a while, he would concentrate on one of the gateways lead to the supreme universe and carry out intensive attacks in attempts to bring it down.


    As his strength rapidly increased over the years, he began to test his own limits.


    He kept trying, hoping to see when he would break through these barriers.


    Austin, on the other hand, had his own plans.


    Soon enough, he arrived at the entrance of the Mountain and Sea Cosmos. He quickly used his omnipotent skill to conceal his aura after a shaky landing and then, hid himself away.


    Boom!


    A tremendous noise echoed throughout the boundless Sea of Chaos.


    It was Humphrey trying to break through one of the entrances. As he stood like a dark mountain before the entrance, Humphrey violently waved his fists in the air and continually hit the entrance with an almighty force.


    Everyone knew that Humphrey wielded terrible power. His eve


    nergy, which when stretched, instantly broke time and space.


    The scene was majestic, causing the remaining creatures in the universe to stare in shock and awe.


    It was just a casual scratch for Humphrey, but the energies and laws in that particular space and time all began to boil crazily and with grand joint effort, rushed towards Austin.


    It seemed like space and time were also helping Humphrey deal with Austin.


    "This is awesome!"


    Austin whispered to himself.


    He unexpectedly felt locked in place by Humphrey''s right hand, all the laws in the surrounding space turning into intangible law chains. They reached out and gradually twisted around his body at an astonishing speed.


    "This is the ultimate law!


    Humphrey has actually mastered some of the ultimate laws!


    No wonder his strength is so terrifying!"


    Austin muttered fervently to himself. He could clearly feel that the laws that Humphrey was now displaying were at a higher level than the original chaotic law that he himself had cultivated.


    A law that was higher than the original chaotic law was an ultimate law!


    "What is going on with this Humphrey? How could this be?


    He has actually mastered some of the ultimate laws!"


    Despite the danger he was in right now, Austin marveled at Humphrey''s powers.


    It was widely known that the ultimate law was generally a law that only the god of chaos could master.


    However, the situation was so critical that Austin had no time to think more about this.


    Austin immediately activated the Reincarnation Token and used the Shadowless Movement to save himself. At the same time, he used the law of reincarnation to guarantee an efficient escape.

 Chapter 4477 Fighting Against Humphrey Again

    While he was employing the law of reincarnation, Austin''s figure blurred out and immediately became illusory, completely separating from the current space and time.


    Performing the law of reincarnation to the extreme, one could leave the space and time of the present and return to the past, or jump forward to the future.


    Shuttling back and forth from the past, to the present, and in the future freely was the clear definition of reincarnation.


    With Austin''s current cultivation base of the law of reincarnation, he could barely reach this level.


    Of course, Austin was still unable to really go back to the past or to the future.


    Now, he could only travel back and forth in a very short period of time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    With such an unimaginably horrible energy, Humphrey''s big hand pounded on the spot where Austin had just stood, instantly smashing the space into pieces and completely pulverizing it.


    "Humph, Austin, I never thought that you could cultivate the law of reincarnation to such an extent.


    So it is true what the others say, that you are indeed a rare young talent.


    But what a waste! No matter where you escape to, it''s useless. As long as I want to kill you, I will find you. And I do want to kill you!


    Even time is out of the question. Whether you escape to the past or the future, I can follow you anywhere and kill you.


    For anyone who I set my sights on to kill, there is no way for them to escape!"


    Humphrey''s icy voice rumbled in the Sea of Chaos, sending shivers to all creatures who knew what was happening.


    Go back to the past and chase to the future!


    Countless creatures trembled with fear when they heard Humphrey''s words.


    This kind of incredible method was told and heard only in legends!


    "Ha-ha, don''t brag, Humphrey.


    If I can really go back to the past, or forward to the future, how could you have the ability to come after me?"


    Austin chuckled.


    "Go to hell, Austin!"


    Humphrey roared angrily.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The giant hand returned from afar and came at Austin.


    Boom! Boom...


    Humphrey stretched his hand furiously to grab Austin, releasing the destructive power, like countless volcanoes exploding.


    All of a sudden, the sound of explosion occurred in this chaotic void was endless, and the vast space and time were destroyed!


    "This must be the power of the chaotic sky-devouring beast


    d the ability of devouring the space are the two remarkable powers of the chaotic sky-devouring beast. It is really terrifying!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    In the face of such destruction by Humphrey, Austin didn''t have many chances to use all his secret martial arts skills or his trump cards.


    So instead, Austin activated the secret spiritual soul skills,


    including the God-slaying Sword, the Puppet Strings, and the Soul-cleansing Skill.


    Out of the blue, a small black sword appeared on top of Humphrey''s head, stabbing deep into his Soul Sea.


    From all directions, thousands of red puppet strings shot towards the Soul Sea of Humphrey like red arrows.


    At the same time,


    an invisible net of spiritual soul law appeared above his head, enveloping his Soul Sea.


    Those were the top secret spiritual soul skills that Austin employed.


    Driven by Austin''s powerful spiritual soul energy, they gave off a terrifyingly powerful glow.


    At that moment,


    Humphrey felt a sense of impending doom, feeling his scalp tingle.


    As powerful as the chaotic sky-devouring beast was, it was inferior when it came to skills related to the spiritual soul.


    Moreover, Humphrey had been injured before, and his spiritual soul had not fully recovered.


    Thus, Austin was able to find his weakness, with the help of the secret spiritual soul skills.


    When his Soul Sea was again attacked, Humphrey stopped for a moment.


    "Aaaarrrgh!"


    He then grew furious and frustrated.


    In his Soul Sea, a large amount of spiritual soul energy was mobilized to resist Austin''s spiritual soul attacks.

 Chapter 4478 The Three Talents Of The Chaotic Sky-devouring Beast Race

    Although Humphrey was not good at wielding his spiritual soul energy, it didn''t mean that his spiritual soul energy was not powerful.


    In fact, as an old man who had been reborn in a new body, his spiritual soul energy had been cultivated to a terrifying level over the years.


    However, he was still a little weaker than Austin, who possessed three secret spiritual soul skills that were too powerful to go against.


    Humphrey couldn''t help but feel flustered as he tried to deal with those attacks.


    "Austin, I''ll kill you!"


    he roared angrily.


    Tremendous spiritual soul energy rushed out of his Soul Sea and formed a solid barrier around it, defending him against Austin''s attacks.


    "Not if I kill you first," Austin replied with a smirk.


    Instead of running away from Humphrey, Austin moved towards him at an astonishing speed.


    "Go to hell!"


    With that yell, Austin brandished his long sword, which emitted millions of streaks of dazzling sword radiance as he slashed at Humphrey. An intimidating amount of great cosmos force and energy of swordsmanship spread out through the whole area.


    At the same time, his two identical avatars materialized next to him.


    These two avatars also used all kinds of secret martial arts skills that they had cultivated before to attack Humphrey.


    Even in the midst of all this chaos, Austin didn''t forget to use his mind power,


    which, in his opinion, was his best weapon against Humphrey.


    It was impossible to detect an attack of mind power, let alone resist it.


    Even someone as strong as Humphrey would not be able to defend against a mind power attack.


    All the attacks unleashed by Austin and his two avatars struck Humphrey''s body at the same time,


    slicing his skin and causing wounds to appear.


    Small drops of blood fell from various parts of his body, and bloodstains clouded his clothes.


    It was obvious that Austin''s attacks had hurt Humphrey''s skin. However...


    ''I used almost all my strength to attack him, but I only managed to cut him on the surface?''


    Austin wondered, feeling dumbfounded.


    By right, his attacks should have dealt much deeper damage. Could the ineffectiveness of his attacks be attributed to the third talent of the chaotic sky-devouring beast race? It seemed that Humphrey did indeed have an abnormal defensive ability.


    In the face of this new discovery, Austin felt helpless.


    It was said that the body of a chaotic sky-devouring beast was almost indestructible. There were few things in the world that could hurt their bodies.


    Until now, Austin had brushed it off as a myth, but now, he realized that it was true.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast race was said to have three famous talents��amazing strength


    ers of the Novel Court, though it was rebuilt later.


    But now, it had been destroyed once again.


    It seemed that it was Humphrey who had destroyed the Novel Court this time.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Austin wondered what had happened to the members of the Novel Court.


    With curiosity lighting up his eyes, he decided to visit the headquarters of the demon race next.


    With his current bodily movement skill,


    he could reach any part of the Sea of Chaos in a moment.


    In no time at all,


    he arrived at the headquarters of the demon race.


    The headquarters of the demon race was a large-scale universe community.


    In the past, many universes with surging evil aura had been densely arranged on the ground right next to one another, making a spectacular sight for the eyes.


    But now, the headquarters of the demon race was also in ruins.


    Austin looked around, only to find that fragments of the destroyed universes were pathetically floating around the chaotic void.


    It seemed that Humphrey had destroyed everything that could pose a threat to him.


    Austin could not help but smile bitterly.


    Of course, he had already expected such an outcome. At present, Humphrey was much stronger than he was.


    Even if all the governing gods in the Sea of Chaos had joined hands, they would have been no match for Humphrey.


    Therefore, Austin had long guessed that the super forces in the Sea of Chaos would have come to a miserable end.


    Moreover, with his understanding of Humphrey''s character, he had come to the conclusion that Humphrey would never spare their lives.


    Now that he had seen the state of the demon race, he wondered about what had happened to the beast race.


    Although he knew that a similar sight might greet him, he still turned around and rushed towards the Beast City.

 Chapter 4479 The Common Enemy

    A moment later, a huge universe community suddenly appeared in front of Austin, and he instantly perceived the strong demonic aura that was surging from within it.


    However, its situation was very similar to that of the Demon City. In the chaotic void, many tattered cosmoses were floating as if they were broken bird nests.


    "It seems that this place was also destroyed by Humphrey.


    The beast race used to be the most powerful force in the Sea of Chaos. I didn''t expect that it would end up like this.


    Damn it. This only proved how terrifying Humphrey could be,"


    Austin murmured to himself as he shook his head and looked at the pitiful state of the universe community.


    Curious about it, he entered the Beast City and walked through the broken cosmoses. He actually wanted to know and deduce the details on how Humphrey managed to destroy this place.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    As Austin found out something unusual, his heart skipped a beat.


    "How could this happen?


    The place was badly damaged, but there are no signs of fighting.


    Judging from the bodies lying around, only a few members of the beast race died here.


    Then,


    where are the rest?"


    Austin had a lot of questions after seeing the situation inside the Beast City.


    While it was true that almost every cosmos was decimated, there was no smell of blood at all.


    Logically speaking, if the entire beast race actually perished in the hands of Humphrey, there should be a lot of flesh and blood around, as well as fragments of broken spiritual souls.


    However, there wasn''t any, and that was really suspicious.


    "I can only think of one explanation. The beast race must have already moved out before Humphrey arrived here and destroyed everything."


    Austin concluded.


    "But there is still something strange going on here."


    Austin''s eyes rested on a certain space deep within the Beast City.


    With his spiritual sense, Austin found out that there was an abnormal energy fluctuation in the space and it was being transmitted out.


    It was very subtle and difficult to notice if one didn''t have a very strong spiritual sense.


    In fact, only someone at the caliber of Austin could perceive it.


    Even Humphrey must have not noticed this when he came here.


    After all, Humphrey''s spiritual sense was actually a bit inferior to Austin''s.


    Then, Austin decided to approach this spot where he saw the energy fluctuation.


    "Hmm. There is something hidden in here."


    With a faint smirk on his face, Austin used his spiritual sense to closely examine the vicinity where the energy fluctuation was occurring.


    Then, space runes floated out from his hands and scattered into the sur


    ickly."


    Another powerful member affirmed the earlier statement.


    Thus, at the moment, they found themselves in the middle of a huge crisis.


    They knew that Austin wouldn''t stop attempting to break the array so one thing they could do was to confront and stop him head-on. Otherwise, they would be in bigger trouble.


    But at the same time, they were also fully aware that Austin''s strength wasn''t something to be trifled with.


    With just the amount of time required to deal with him, it was an impossible task.


    Once they started fighting, it would also mean louder noises that could possibly attract Humphrey''s attention.


    At this point, they were now at their wits'' end.


    "Well, that leaves us with only one choice. We have to go out, talk with Austin, and offer a truce for the time being.


    In the past, we only had conflicts with him because we were competing for the ruling power for the Sea of Chaos.


    But now, the situation has already changed. Humphrey is now the biggest threat in all of the Sea of Chaos.


    So, what I''m suggesting is that we make peace with Austin and ask him to join hands with us with our battle against Humphrey,"


    the old man with the crutch proposed without hesitation.


    He was actually a reclusive elder of the beast race and held a very high status.


    "Yeah. We also can''t think of anything better."


    The rest eventually nodded and agreed with the plan.


    Indeed, in the past years, the situation in the Sea of Chaos had undergone a huge change.


    In the past, Austin and several super forces fought each other for the hegemony of the entire Sea of Chaos.


    But now that Humphrey had appeared, things got pretty messed up.


    It could now be said that Humphrey had become the common enemy of all the super forces, including Austin.

 Chapter 4480 Join Hands To Deal With Humphrey

    "Well, that''s it then," the elder from the beast race said with a nod.


    Gripping his walking stick in one hand, he then made his way towards the exit.


    The other masters of the beast race followed closely behind him.


    Austin did almost every means possible to break the array.


    All of a sudden, a powerful demonic aura filled the magical array. Figures from which the energies came from showed up one after another out of the blue.


    In front of the group was an old man from the beast race with a walking stick, and behind him, were a dozen powerful cultivators.


    All of them were governing gods.


    Austin immediately focused his attention on the newly arrived group.


    ''I can''t believe that there are so many governing gods in the beast race,''


    he thought to himself, taken aback.


    Even though both the Novel Court and the beast race were both considered as super forces in the Sea of Chaos, the former only had three governing gods.


    However, there were over ten governing gods of the beast race right before his eyes.


    They could undoubtedly be on par with a super force in a supreme universe.


    ''The beast race really is the most powerful force in the whole Sea of Chaos!''


    Austin couldn''t help but praise them.


    "Austin my friend, I am asking you to please stop trying to destroy our array.


    We wanted to have a peaceful talk with you,"


    the old man with the walking stick calmly said to the young cultivator.


    "Oh,


    is that so?


    Humph! We have nothing to talk about,"


    Austin snapped back at the elder with a sneer.


    Him and the beast race were mortal enemies and would take any chance they''d get to get rid of the other.


    "Austin, please listen to me.


    I know that we have been at each other''s throats for the longest time now,


    but everything is now different because of what Humphrey did to the Sea of Chaos.


    Now we share the same enemy which is that bastard Humphrey.


    That''s why I''m asking for a truce. I also think that we should join hands if we want to have a chance on defeating our opponent,"


    the old man from the beast race said in a friendly manner.


    "So you want to work with me in a f


    lthough no one knew where their headquarters were, Humphrey still managed to find and destroy it.


    Half of its members were slaughtered, and all the corpses of divine gods they had collected have fallen into Humphrey''s hands.


    In other words, the headquarters of all the five super forces have been destroyed by Humphrey.


    But some of our members survived the onslaught and continues to hide from him,"


    the elder filled Austin in.


    "Oh, I see. It''s just like what I guessed,"


    Austin responded.


    "Now that you wanted to work with me, do you have any plan to fight against Humphrey?"


    Austin asked.


    "Austin, to be honest, we have a trump card in our sleeve.


    He is still recovering, but soon he will be ready to come out.


    When the time comes, we will come for Humphrey.


    So I''m asking you to please be patient,"


    the elder said to Austin politely.


    "I see.


    Okay, I''ll wait."


    After saying that, Austin then went away.


    The main purpose of Austin''s visit was to see the current situation of the five super forces. He had no intention of destroying them.


    After he left the beast race''s headquarters, he came to the old bronze gates which was located in a remote chaotic void.


    A plaque hung above the gates which read, "Ethereal Spirit Cosmos".


    "I wonder if Stacy has really entered this supreme universe,"


    Austin murmured to himself as he continued to look at the towering bronze structure.

 Chapter 4481 Entering The Divine Tomb Again

    Despite Austin searching for Stacy ever since she had disappeared,


    all he managed to achieve was her trail going cold right at his feet.


    Austin''s eyes raked over the gates of the Ethereal Spirit Cosmos. Stacy''s final trace was right outside of it.


    Therefore, it was likely that she had entered the Ethereal Spirit Cosmos.


    "This supreme universe is new to me. I don''t know how to enter it,"


    Austin murmured to himself as he continued to stand outside of the gates.


    In the past, when the gates of these supreme universes had appeared in the Sea of Chaos, the word had spread and many creatures had arrived to watch others try and break in.


    But now, only a few creatures came to watch the gates of the supreme universes


    because everyone had found out that not even the governing gods could enter them.


    Coming to watch was a waste of their precious time.


    This resulted in the area around the gates becoming desolate. Only a few creatures were lingering here and there.


    ''Since the gates of the supreme universes are too solid that even Humphrey couldn''t break in, I guess I can''t either.


    I wonder if there is any other way to enter this supreme universe,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    ''Besides, if I get inside, it will be dangerous. The creatures in a supreme universe are generally much stronger than the creatures in the Sea of Chaos.


    Oh no! Stacy could be in trouble. It was risky for her to enter this supreme universe. I hope she is safe and sound.''


    Shaking his head, Austin sighed deeply. There was no way that he could help Stacy, even if she were in trouble.


    Feeling hopeless, he used his bodily movement skill and returned to the location where the three thousand big and small universes used to be.


    Once, it had been a large scale universe community, but now it was nothing but ruins.


    A while ago, Humphrey had gone on a rampage and destroyed it all on his own.


    As he walked through the dusty ruins, sadness washed over Austin. In front of him, numerous fragments of space and time were roaring and rushing.


    He could remember how much this place used to bustle, which caused more happy memories to flood into his mind.


    He might have been born on the Earth, but this was his real hometown!


    "Humphrey, just you wait. I will get my revenge one day!"


    Austin threatened through gritted teeth.


    "What?"


    Something in the distance wa


    is nose.


    Therefore, the two beasts must have a deep understanding of space and time. Otherwise, they could not have successfully hid the truth from Humphrey.


    "The reason we could escape so easily was because this space never truly belonged to the Sea of Chaos. We could break away from it whenever we wanted,"


    one of the beasts explained.


    "I see."


    Austin nodded.


    "Sirs, there is something I''ve been wanting to ask you.


    How are my nine friends doing?


    Are they all right?"


    Austin asked as a concerned expression overtook his face.


    A long time ago, Austin had accidentally broken into this place while he was looking for the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints.


    It was not until later that he had learned that the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints had been sent to a supreme universe by these two beasts so that they could cultivate there.


    "They are all fine. In fact, you can see them if you want,"


    one of the beasts answered.


    "Of course I want to see them!"


    Austin exclaimed, perking up instantly.


    Not long ago, when Austin returned to the Fallen Divine Valley, he learned that Violet had been cultivating in seclusion for over one hundred years. Since she didn''t show up even when Austin returned, he assumed she had reached a critical moment in her cultivation.


    As for the gnome, Austin hadn''t seen him for a long time.


    Violet and the gnome had traveled around from place to place with Austin when they were still in the Prime Martial World.


    It had been a long time since they had seen each other and Austin missed them more than he had realized.

 Chapter 4482 The Supreme Universe Inside The Stone Wall

    "Okay, I''ll take you to see them,"


    one of the beasts said.


    "Thank you, sir,"


    Austin replied politely.


    He quickly conjured up an avatar and sent it to the Sea of Chaos to keep an eye on Humphrey.


    "Come with me,"


    the beast said, leading the way.


    "Thank you!"


    Austin immediately nodded and followed the beast.


    The two of them strolled into the palace,


    which was filled with boundless grey fog.


    Austin stuck close to the beast so that he wouldn''t get lost amidst the surging grey fog.


    To his surprise,


    the beast''s bodily movement skill was very mysterious, something he had never encountered before.


    The beast''s movements were neither fast nor slow, but with every step it took, it seemed to leap through space and time.


    Moreover, the space and time around it were constantly fluctuating.


    Austin had to use all his efforts just to keep up with it.


    But instead of being weary and exhausted, he was excited that he had to exert such effort.


    He couldn''t help but marvel over the beast''s ability. After all, his own bodily movement skill was much more powerful than that of an ordinary governing god.


    But right now, he was simply no match for the beast!


    Soon, with the beast''s guidance,


    Austin found himself in front of an ancient altar that exuded what could only be described as the residue of mottled time.


    The malicious beast stepped on the altar, and Austin followed suit.


    For a moment, there was complete silence. Then, a strong force swept over the whole altar like waves, drowning it.


    The two of them were teleported away to a dark void.


    "Here we are." The beast''s voice echoed throughout the space, which was so dark that they could no longer see each other with their eyes.


    There seemed to be no source of light at all.


    Fortunately, they could perceive each other with their spiritual senses,


    so it didn''t matter to them.


    Nevertheless, Austin felt that the space they had arrived in was dull and depressing.


    There seemed to be almost nothing worth noting in their surroundings.


    In fact, he was confused as to why the beast had brought him here.


    "That''s where they are,"


    the beast said, pointing at a tall stone wall in front of them.


    There was a stone door embedded in the wall, seemingly leading to nothing but the space past the wall. The whol


    Austin in front of us?"


    "How is that possible? Isn''t Austin in the Sea of Chaos?


    How did he find this place?"


    "Yes, it''s Austin. Let''s hurry up to meet him!"


    They were shocked to the core, but their initial surprise soon turned into genuine excitement. Even before reaching Austin, they began to roar and shout happily.


    "Austin, it''s really you!"


    After arriving in front of Austin and confirming that it was indeed him,


    Boyd threw a punch on his shoulder to express his excitement.


    "Austin, long time no see!"


    The other seven Stone Saints also came forward and surrounded Austin. They hugged him firmly and occasionally sent affectionate punches his way.


    Fortunately, Austin''s body was so hard that he didn''t feel any pain even after being hit by the Eight Stone Saints.


    "Hey, I''m so proud of you guys.


    I can see that you''ve all become genuine divine gods now��


    and not just any ordinary genuine divine gods, but premium-grade ones!


    That''s so great,"


    Austin exclaimed with a bright smile after sensing their abilities.


    "How did you manage to make so much progress in just a hundred years?"


    he added curiously.


    "Austin, you''re underestimating us.


    Besides, look at you! You''ve already become a semi-governing god, while we are only genuine premium-grade divine gods now.


    What''s so surprising about our progress?"


    the gnome said, pouting.


    "We have achieved such achievements mainly because of their help over the years,"


    the Eight Stone Saints said as they looked at the beast with great respect.

 Chapter 4483 The Wood Puppet Race And The Face Race

    "It''s really no problem.


    It was fated to be this way,"


    the beast said with a faint smile.


    "All right. No more wasting time. You can all enjoy yourselves now."


    With that, the beast turned around and walked away.


    "What are you waiting for?


    Aren''t you going to show me around this supreme universe?"


    Austin said to his companions with a wide smile.


    "Okay. We''ll go for a walk,"


    Asa answered.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Following Asa, all nine of them including Austin stepped through the chaotic void.


    ''Just looking around, I can tell that the great cosmos force in this supreme universe is denser and stronger than the great cosmos force in the Sword Cosmos.


    I wonder where the eye of the cosmos of this supreme universe is located.


    If I can find the eye of the cosmos and cultivate in there for a bit, maybe I can improve my strength to another level,''


    Austin thought to himself while walking in the chaotic void and releasing his spiritual sense to examine his surroundings.


    All around them were numerous, gigantic stars.


    Soon, they arrived at one of them.


    The surface of the star was consumed with thick, white clouds. Through the layers of clouds, Austin could see the ground below.


    The land was vast with rolling mountains and countless creatures.


    "There are so many races here! Look at how busy it is!"


    Austin''s eyesight was clear so he could already see so much of what was at their feet.


    "Hold on.


    What kind of race do these creatures belong to?"


    Austin asked as a frown scrunched his forehead.


    The members of this race were very short and completely green. Compared to humans, their bodies proportioned differently. Their heads were the size of large watermelons, but their trunks and limbs were short and skinny.


    In fact, their limbs resembled four, sturdy sticks.


    It appeared that it wasn''t just their limbs. Their entire bodies seemed to be made of wood. They looked like wooden puppets,


    but they exuded strong vitality.


    Austin had never seen this race anywhere on his journeys in the Sea of Chaos.


    "Does your knowledge feel broader yet?


    This race is called the wood puppet race. A big tree is their birthplace. They all grew from it and broke off once they were developed enough.


    Don''t underestimate this race. They have some special abi


    re,


    but now, we are used to it,"


    Asa said with a smile.


    ''The face race!


    All right.


    Once I''m done here, I will go to the World of Darkness in the Sea of Chaos and pay a visit to that member of the face race.


    I wonder how he is doing now.


    It will also be a good opportunity to find out if Humphrey has ever entered the World of Darkness,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Because that face had helped Austin once, he felt like he owed it to him to check up on the World of Darkness.


    Meanwhile, in the distance,


    the wood puppet race and the face race were still fighting fiercely.


    The battlefield was full of energies and powerful shouts.


    The face race valued their mouths. When they opened their mouth, they could spit out energy light columns, wind, thunder, lightning, rain, and fog, causing the whole battlefield to fill with powerful storms.


    On the other hand, the members of the wood puppet race had very small arms, but they were born with great force. In their hands were huge weapons that they wielded wildly.


    Austin also noticed that each of the wood puppets was using their mind power to fight against the enemy.


    Streaks of invisible mind power constantly hit the faces, forcing them to retreat.


    However, all the members of the face race seemed to have good cultivations in time and space.


    Even the weak faces were able to travel back and forth over a short distance to dodge the attacks of their enemy''s mind power force.


    "These two races are really amazing,"


    Austin commented, sighing happily.

 Chapter 4484 Stay Out Of This

    The two teams engaged in a heated battle were in fact rather weak.


    The strongest among them were only ordinary divine gods, and even then, there were only a dozen of them.


    Their fighting style was unusual and unnecessarily flashy and totally incapable of posing any threat of damage to someone like Austin.


    "Let''s get out of here. This is so boring.


    These guys are pretty weak,"


    the gnome said disappointedly and tired of having to be here.


    "I agree. There''s no genuine divine god among them. This fight is dull and just plain boring."


    The Eight Stone Saints were bored by the fight too and wanted to leave.


    "I disagree.


    I find these wood puppets interesting,"


    Austin said contemplatively.


    He watched the fight for a while and was excited to discover that these wood puppets were actually quite proficient in the use of mind power.


    ''It seems that this race is born with the ability to use mind power.


    I wonder if perhaps I can learn from them.


    My best weapon against Humphrey is the mind power.


    It''s a shame mine is still too weak to be of any real use against him.


    This may be a good opportunity for me to improve it,'' Austin thought to himself, tingling with the idea of improvement.


    He continued watching their battle closely and made up his mind; he was going to explore and learn the secrets of the wood puppet race.


    He made his way towards the battlefield, moving along casually.


    "Let''s get a closer look,"


    he said to his companions, waving a hand, gesturing them to follow.


    "Austin, you can''t be serious. Why would you want to watch a fight between these losers?"


    Asa asked with stunned confusion.


    "He''s got something on his mind and I''d like to find out what it is,"


    the gnome said as he stepped forward, following Austin.


    The Eight Stone Saints now had no choice but to follow as well.


    Boom!


    Just as they made their move, a massive column of energy gushed out of a face towards a wood puppet.


    The wood puppet had no time to dodge and took the hit full on, shattering to pieces right where he stood.


    But the wood puppet race possessed a recovery ability like no other.


    More to it, this particular wood puppet was an ordinary divine god; his healing abilities were miles above the rest, truly incredible.


    Before even a moment had passed,


    the leader of this group behind him.


    "Perhaps you have not noticed, but we have many governing gods in our race.


    I advise you to stay out of this and go on your way,"


    the leader said, glaring at Austin with a burning hostility in his eyes.


    He had never heard of Austin and so treated him with the sort of respect he thought he deserved.


    Not to mention how young he looked,


    or the fact that he could not sense Austin''s true strength.


    In reality, Austin was too powerful for this being, and had a much deeper understanding of all sorts of laws.


    "Oh,


    is that so?


    I''m afraid I can''t walk away though.


    I mean your race no harm,


    but you''d better do as I say,"


    Austin said with a wicked grin.


    He had nothing to fear as the strongest of the face race were only governing gods.


    "Brat!


    You... you''re much too arrogant for my liking!"


    Austin''s nonchalance and mocking words sent the leader erupting into a rage.


    "Austin, what are you doing?


    That face has a point.


    They''re a powerful force in this supreme universe. Rumor has it there are even governing gods among their race.


    The less trouble we cause with them, the better. For all of us.


    Let''s get out of here. It''s better not to meddle in their business,"


    Asa said urgently before Austin could say any more.


    The Eight Stone Saints and the gnome were only genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    They had traveled around and built a reputation over the years,


    but they had never messed with governing gods or people with connections to any.

 Chapter 4485 Self Explosion

    "It''s all right. You don''t have to worry.


    I can handle a few governing gods myself,"


    Austin said with a faint smile.


    "What?


    What did you just say? I can''t believe what I''m hearing from you, boy."


    The Eight Stone Saints were a little surprised that Austin seemed to take this lightly.


    "Austin, aren''t you being a bit too arrogant?


    You''re just a semi-governing god right now.


    Of course, it would be difficult for you to deal with a governing god, let alone multiple of them at the same time.


    There is still a large gap between the strength of a semi-governing god and a governing god. Even you should know that.


    Don''t be too rash or you might regret it."


    The gnome also warned the young man beside him.


    "Go away! What are you still doing here?


    Mind your own business!"


    the face shouted at Austin in an annoyed and smug tone.


    "I don''t really have enough time to waste with you."


    Austin just shook his head and made his move.


    With a wave of his hand, a strong gust of the laws of space and time were released, instantly drowning all the members of the face race.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The very next moment, all the faces were forcefully teleported away.


    Not a single one of them was left.


    Even those ordinary divine gods experienced the same. Although they desperately struggled, their efforts were futile.


    In the end, all of the faces disappeared from the wilderness. They were transferred to another area.


    Austin had no choice but to do it since he didn''t want to hurt them.


    This was because he had a very good impression of the face that he had once met in the Sea of Chaos.


    That face had helped him at one of the most critical moments before, so he had a feeling that he owed something to their race.


    "They''re all gone?"


    At this moment, only the members of the wood puppet race were left in the wilderness. Because of this, they were all struck dumb and in disbelief of what had just happened.


    "Sir, why did you help us?"


    one of the wood puppets approached Austin cautiously and asked.


    It was just an ordinary divine god, who also happened to be the leader of this group of wood puppets.


    With what Austin had done, the wood puppet was completely shocked by his incredible power.


    "I actually want to know something about the wood puppet race,"


    Austin stared at the wood puppet and answered straightforwardly.


    "You want to know something from us?"


    Hearing this, the wood puppet immediately became alert.


    The wood puppet race was indeed very mysterious.


    In particular, they had an extremely abnormal recovery ability and huge vitality, which were very rare characteristics.


    Therefore, many p


    smiled bitterly.


    From this point, he just ignored the mind power attacks from the wood puppets and kept activating the Puppet Strings to subdue and enslave his opponents.


    The red puppet strings tightly entangled the spiritual souls of the wood puppets, piercing deep within them.


    "Argh!"


    As they experienced searing pain, the wood puppets screamed and continued to struggle desperately.


    At the same time, they continued to strike back and exerted their mind power attacks towards Austin.


    For a brief moment, the two sides were in a stalemate.


    Then, all of a sudden, something unexpected happened.


    Boom!


    The spiritual soul of one of the wood puppets exploded on the spot and turned into wisps of cyan smoke.


    "Everyone, follow his lead and self-destruct!"


    a wood puppet shouted and ordered the others.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, the wood puppets exploded one after another.


    After blasting off their own spiritual souls, their remains became feeble and their eyes turned dull.


    "What? They would rather die than be enslaved? I can''t believe that they just committed suicide!"


    Austin was stunned at the scene that he witnessed.


    He didn''t mean to kill these wood puppets because he knew that they could be of some use for him.


    "Oh well, what''s done is done."


    Upon seeing this, Austin had no other choice but to give up.


    He took back all of the puppet strings and saw that no one among the wood puppets remained.


    "Austin, these wood puppets are only dead for the time being.


    They can still come back to life once they are taken to their maternal tree.


    Therefore, they can''t be really considered as dead already.


    They still have the chance to be reborn,"


    the gnome informed.


    "Really?"


    Austin was utterly surprised.

 Chapter 4486 Freakishly Powerful

    "That''s good to hear,"


    Austin said, smiling.


    He never wanted to hurt these wood puppets anyway.


    Instead, he planned to use the Puppet Strings to control them and force them to reveal their methods of cultivating mind power.


    But the puppets were unexpectedly and doggedly avoiding all his attempts.


    They even brought their spiritual souls to the point of explosion in order to fight back.


    "Austin, you''ve just come to this supreme universe, but you''ve already offended two great races.


    The wood puppet race and the face race are relatively powerful.


    And each race is guarded by governing gods.


    We will be in big trouble soon,"


    the gnome said, frowning.


    "Either way, we will stand by your side as we fight them together,"


    Asa assured him as he patted Austin''s shoulder.


    The gnome was always cautious.


    On the contrary, the Eight Stone Saints were bellicose, never afraid of getting into trouble.


    "Don''t worry. It''s going to be okay,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    Little did they know that something bad was coming their way!


    In the distance,


    the thump-thump-thump indicated that an army was making its way towards them.


    One could tell that the army was not coming to do good.


    "It''s the face race,"


    Asa said, his voice serious as he raised the huge stone stick in his hand. His eyes brimmed with fighting spirit.


    Although he had now become a genuine premium-grade divine god,


    he still preferred to use his previous weapon.


    However, he had already refined this stone stick again and turned it into a supreme divine weapon.


    "Austin, we are going to face the consequences of the trouble you have stirred up.


    You are still the same as before. Wherever you go, trouble follows you!"


    the gnome said bitterly, shaking his head.


    The army of the face race had taken less than a minute to reach them.


    One of them reflecting the strength of an ordinary divine god stepped out of the crowd and said,


    "Look!


    It''s them! They just helped the wood puppet race fight us!"


    He was the leader of the face race that Austin had banished earlier.


    "How is this possible?


    You are the Eight Stone Saints and the gnome!


    Is this guy with you?"


    An


    not me.


    I won''t be so good tempered next time,"


    Austin said calmly.


    He then stretched out a hand and it quickly grew in size, blotting out the sky and the sun. He took the whole army of the face race into his hand and threw them far into the distance.


    The densely packed army soon found themselves in the void, far from where they had been just moments ago.


    The gnome and the Eight Stone Saints were stunned, unable to believe what they had just seen.


    "Austin, this is amazing! How strong you have become!


    I have met a lot of semi-governing gods, but they are way weaker than you!"


    Asa said to Austin, shocked. He was the first to recover.


    "You are freakishly strong! So abnormally powerful! And your strength is far beyond your realm!"


    "I heard that the higher the level is, the more difficult it will be to fight someone who is stronger than him. Especially when one becomes a semi-governing god and governing god, it would be almost impossible for them to challenge someone who is stronger than them.


    But why doesn''t it apply to you, Austin?"


    "Austin, I really admire you!


    The combat power you just displayed is probably equivalent to that of a governing god!"


    The Eight Stone Saints surrounded Austin and began to fervently shower praises on him.


    "What a freak! No wonder he was bold enough to simultaneously provoke two great races the moment he came to this supreme universe,"


    the gnome sighed to himself, shaking his head.

 Chapter 4487 The Maternal Tree

    "Austin, be honest with me. What realm are your real strength equivalent to right now?"


    Asa asked with a straight face.


    "Well, it''s kind of hard to say.


    Maybe something like half a governing god, but not quite yet.


    But I do have some attainments in the laws of time and space that should be above the levels of some governing gods,"


    Austin replied with a faint smile. The truth was Austin''s strength was really complicated. So even if asked straightforwardly, he couldn''t give a direct answer.


    "Half of a governing god?


    That''s impossible. From what I''ve seen, you should be at least as powerful as a governing god!"


    Conor said, strongly disagreeing with what he heard from Austin.


    "Ha-ha. Don''t make a big deal out of it. If ever they make trouble again, just let me handle them,"


    Austin said casually.


    "What? I don''t want to just stand idly! We are friends.


    We should be fighting together!"


    Asa replied with a strong conviction as he waved the stone stick in his hand.


    At the same time, in the distant void, a dozen genuine premium-grade divine gods of the face race were discussing by themselves.


    "Who the hell is that young man? His power is too terrifying!


    With only a wave of his hand, we were all controlled and thrown off to such a far distance.


    I haven''t seen anyone with such a strong fighting power given his young age.


    Anyway, with our strength, we don''t have any way of dealing with him.


    I guess we just have to go back to the ancestral land and report to our leaders."


    After discussing, they finally made up their minds.


    "Let''s go!


    We''re going back to the ancestral land!"


    Then, these genuine premium-grade divine gods led their troops back to their ancestral land.


    "Austin, take a look at those incoming troops of the wood puppet race. I think they must be looking for you,"


    Asa quickly warned Austin as he saw a group of the wood puppet race in the distance.


    As Asa said, an army came in and marched towards them aggressively.


    This dense volume of soldiers ran fast in the void, making the entire space tremble as if there was a violent earthquake going on.


    Although the members of the wood puppet race were short in size, each of them was born possessing such massive strength.


    Wherever they passed, a bluish green fog appeared that instantly sealed the surrounding space.


    It could be c


    st a waste of time."


    Austin was at a loss for words as the Eight Stone Saints went all out.


    The troop of the wood puppet race was too weak for them.


    However, the Eight Stone Saints were as bellicose as ever.


    "Seal!"


    Austin suddenly shouted.


    Then, in a flash, all sorts of laws were constantly released from Austin''s body and pervaded the space.


    He used the laws of space, time, reincarnation, causality, wood, snow, metal, water, and many more.


    With this, the space had been under Austin''s control in just mere seconds.


    All the laws and energies in the surroundings were already mastered by him.


    Soon enough, every member of the wood puppet race found themselves unable to move.


    Even the genuine premium-grade divine gods suffered the same.


    "Stop struggling. You''ll just waste your energy.


    Now, be obedient and just take me to your maternal tree,"


    Austin said in a flat tone.


    Every member of the wood puppet race was born from a single colossal tree.


    And this was what they called the maternal tree.


    In Austin''s line of thought, if he wanted to know more about the mind power of this race, he should start with the maternal tree. Maybe he could find something from it since it was the main source of their race.


    "What did you just say? You want to see our maternal tree?!


    Why the hell would we agree to that?


    You''re out of your mind, brat!


    The maternal tree is sacred and inviolable! An outsider like you has no business with it!"


    The members of the wood puppet race were all enraged upon hearing Austin''s outrageous demand.

 Chapter 4488 The Law Of Life

    Above all else, the maternal tree was respected by the wood puppet race.


    Without it, the race wouldn''t have come into being. The maternal tree was their mother in this case.


    The maternal trees were hidden in places that no other creatures had access to. In fact, most of the other races were ignorant of their existence.


    The only duty of the maternal trees was to give birth to more members of the wood puppet race. They never met with outsiders.


    Therefore, Austin''s request had offended all members of the wood puppet race and they would not accept it.


    "Austin, it''s an exceptionally rude request to see the maternal tree. You''ve disrespected the wood puppet race.


    If the governing gods of the wood puppet race knew about this, they would come for revenge.


    Just drop it,"


    Asa warned.


    In Asa''s mind, Austin only wanted to see the maternal tree of the wood puppet race because he was curious.


    "It doesn''t matter. I must see it,"


    Austin replied, smiling confidently at him.


    "Brat, I don''t think you want to see the maternal tree because you are curious. There must be another reason,"


    the gnome cut in.


    "You are right. No one knows me better than you do,"


    Austin replied with a nod.


    "Wood puppet race, don''t worry. I would never do anything to hurt your maternal tree,"


    Austin said, turning to face the members of the wood puppet race.


    "Human boy, you need to give up now. The maternal tree never visits with outsiders,"


    a genuine premium-grade divine god of the wood puppet race growled, narrowing his eyes at Austin.


    "Are you all this foolish? If you don''t agree, I will kill you,"


    Austin threatened.


    "It would be an honor to die protecting the maternal tree,"


    the genuine premium-grade divine god replied in a determined tone.


    Austin slumped his shoulders. He had no idea what else he could try.


    "Brat, kill us if you want to. We will never, ever take you to the maternal tree!"


    "We all dream of dying for the maternal tree!"


    "Brat, we will never bow to the enemy!"


    Not a single member of the wood puppet race looked scared. They continued to roar loudly as Austin tried to ignore it and think. Apparently they would rather die


    then, Austin received a message from the gnome.


    "On it," Austin responded.


    He activated his bodily movement skill and dashed forward,


    following all the marks that the gnome had left for him.


    "Austin, wait for us."


    He glanced back to find the Eight Stone Saints running towards him.


    Two hours later,


    they arrived at a vast, primitive forest.


    All the trees in the forest towered into the clouds and their trunks were so thick that if all of them joined hands, they couldn''t surround the circumference.


    The marks left by the gnome went deeper into the trees.


    Austin led the way, gesturing for the Eight Stone Saints to follow.


    They saw a thick, green mist in the forest.


    "There''s a strong sense of life here!"


    Austin exclaimed as he traveled deeper.


    It turned out that the green fog wasn''t fog at all. It was life essence.


    "This forest is filled with the law of life!"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    The law of life was one of the most magical laws.


    Although it was very common to come across,


    it was difficult to comprehend and cultivate.


    Austin was fully aware of that.


    He had mastered many laws,


    but he didn''t know much about the law of life yet.


    He wanted to master it, but he couldn''t find a way.


    "I want to learn but I don''t know where to begin," he said as he saw more and more of the law of life in the forest.


    He released his spiritual sense to sense it, but he couldn''t understand any of it.

 Chapter 4489 I Found It

    "Austin, are you in the forest?"


    The Eight Stone Saints sent Austin a message from where they were, waiting patiently at the edge of the forest.


    "Please stay outside for now. I don''t want to alert the members of the wood puppet race to our presence,"


    Austin replied.


    There was a chance that the bodily movement skills of the Eight Stone Saints would cause them to be discovered by the wood puppet race the moment that they entered the forest.


    Both Austin and the gnome were talented in the law of space. They were both good at hiding their traces and could move at a very fast speed.


    Therefore, as long as they were careful when walking through the forest, they wouldn''t be discovered by the wood puppet race.


    Austin made use of all kinds of laws, including the law of reincarnation, to isolate the space he was in and stay hidden.


    This protected him, even if a governing god were to come walking up beside him.


    "All right.


    If you need any help, just tell us. We''ll come right away,"


    Asa said.


    While he was walking through the forest, Austin struggled to use his spiritual sense to examine his surroundings.


    The law of life present was so brilliant and rich


    that it sealed and controlled nearly everything it touched.


    "Follow me. I think we are close to finding the maternal tree of the wood puppet race,"


    the gnome informed Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "That''s great!"


    Austin shouted, feeling his heart starting to beat faster.


    If they could find the maternal tree of the wood puppet race, they would have the chance to learn the secret of the mind power.


    Of course, Austin knew that it would not be easy for the maternal tree of the wood puppet race to open up and pass on the secrets of the mind power to him. But he was hopeful.


    A few moments passed in silence.


    "I found it!"


    the gnome exclaimed into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Really? That''s great!"


    Austin was so excited that


    he activated his bodily movement skill and headed straight for the final mark left by the gnome.


    It didn''t take long until he reached the furthest depths of the forest and caught up with the gnome.


    "Austin, this is it."


    "Okay. I have no reason not to trust you,"


    the gnome replied, feeling like he had to agree.


    Thus, the two of them stood on the branch, waiting quietly.


    After an hour, noise could be heard.


    "Be quiet. Something is happening,"


    the gnome whispered.


    The members of the gnome race were born to excel in the law of space, so they were very sensitive to any changes in the space around them.


    Sure enough, near the bottom of the tree, the space suddenly rippled.


    Then a door materialized.


    Several divine gods from the wood puppet race exited.


    They were all premium-grade divine gods.


    "Take action,"


    Austin said in a low voice. He took a step forward and performed the Shadowless Movement, rushing towards the entrance of the big tree.


    He was so fast that he reached the gate in one step.


    "Seal it for me!"


    Austin held out his hands and summoned all kinds of laws to seal the space around the tree.


    The gnome arrived behind him.


    "Seal!"


    the gnome whispered.


    Immediately, an incomparably mysterious law of space spread out from the gnome''s body and sealed the space.


    The law of space used by the gnome was not as strong as Austin''s,


    but it was more mysterious and profound.


    The law of space that Austin used was at the same level of power.


    In an instant, the space was locked down.


    The cultivators of the wood puppet race who had just exited the door found it difficult to move their bodies!

 Chapter 4490 Entering The Sacred Place Of The Wood Puppet Race

    "Who are you?"


    The masters of the wood puppet race were furious. Since Austin and the gnome sealed them in, they just stood frozen and couldn''t move at all.


    "We are simply your guests," Austin replied with a teasing smile.


    He then made his way towards the gateway.


    He knew that he needed to get through it immediately.


    ''As soon as the members of the wood puppet race inside find that something is wrong, they will immediately close the door.


    When that happens, it would be much more difficult to get in,'' Austin thought to himself.


    The gnome caught up with Austin and together, they forced their way in.


    Under their joint attacks,


    the door momentarily stopped moving before it completely closed.


    Austin and the gnome seized the chance and dashed inside.


    Outside the door, the faces of the masters of the wood puppet race turned dark.


    "Stop right there! This is one of the most important places for the wooden puppet race. No one is allowed to go through without permission. Trespassers shall be dealt with accordingly!"


    they all roared furiously.


    "Thank you for opening it for us," Austin said with a mocking sneer.


    The second he finished his sentence, the masters could no longer see him. The door had slammed completely shut.


    "Wow, look at all this! What a rich life essence!"


    Austin and the gnome exclaimed in unison the instant they entered the door.


    What greeted their eyes was a breathtaking green world.


    As they looked around, they found that everything was green.


    There was the green void, the green stars, the green air, the green dust and everything else. Even the stars were green!


    They had entered a relatively huge cosmos.


    All the creatures in this universe were members of the wood puppet race. They could be seen in every nook and corner of the universe.


    "It should be somewhere over there,"


    the gnome said to Austin as he pointed to a place not very far away.


    The gnome race was very sensitive to all kinds of precious natural resources.


    The maternal tree of the wood puppet race was actually one of rare treasures. That was why the gnome could easily sense it.


    "You may be right. I feel that the law of life is richer in that direction than anywhere else,"


    Austin agreed.


    "What are we waiting for? Come on! Let''s head that way!"


    Austin said as he walked towards that direction.


    Just then,


    a deep rumbling roar resounded in the cosmos.


    "Bad news! We are under attack! There is an enemy


    ," Austin praised.


    But then, he flicked his finger again.


    In a flash,


    the huge blade in the semi-governing god''s hand was sent flying.


    Accordingly, the blade radiance all over the sky let out a flash before it dissipated and disappeared.


    "What the hell! It can''t be!"


    The semi-governing god who had lost his most prized weapon was dumbfounded. His blade skills were what he was proud of the most.


    But his unknown opponent had dealt with it without even breaking a sweat.


    Moreover, he was merely a young man.


    "Wait!"


    Austin suddenly realized something.


    He felt that he had seen the skill that the semi-governing god had just unleashed at him.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, it was the blade skill that the people of the Blade Cosmos used often.


    ''Does this governing god have something to do with the Blade Cosmos?''


    Austin wondered to himself.


    By now, the entrance to every supreme universe had been sealed shut.


    It was difficult for anyone to enter or leave any supreme universe.


    The reason why the army of the Blade Cosmos could enter the Sword Cosmos was that they had controlled a cross-border teleportation array.


    Since Austin had regained control of that teleportation array, it would be almost impossible for anyone from the Blade Cosmos to set foot in the Sword Cosmos ever again.


    At the same time, it was also impossible for the people of the Sword Cosmos to enter the Blade Cosmos. It was a two way condition.


    ''Well, I am willing to bet that this guy has something to do with the Blade Cosmos. His moves are too familiar.


    I will have to capture him and interrogate him,''


    Austin thought to himself.

 Chapter 4491 The Governing Gods Of The Wood Puppet Race

    "Go get them!"


    More and more semi-governing gods arrived and charged at Austin.


    "This human boy has some tricks up his sleeve.


    Use your mind power to attack him!"


    the semi-governing god who had lost his blade shouted.


    Austin could not be defeated with ordinary attacks. He was far too powerful and terrifying.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The semi-governing gods who had just arrived unleashed their mind power to attack Austin and the gnome.


    "Ouch! That hurts!" the gnome screamed.


    Austin looked calm and collected. It was as if nothing had happened.


    The attack from the semi-governing gods had been terrifying.


    The gnome grimaced in pain from the hit.


    Austin released a powerful aura using his mind. It surrounded the gnome and enveloped him in a protective bubble to keep him safe.


    The gnome was relieved.


    Although the mind power was invisible and imperceptible, Austin was very proficient in it. He knew how well it worked.


    He had no difficulty in handling mind power attacks.


    Ordinary mind power attacks couldn''t hurt him


    because he knew how to use his own mind power to protect himself.


    As soon as he realized mind power was entering his body, he immediately released a counterattack.


    The moment he summoned his mind power, it would appear.


    It made dealing with mind power attacks a breeze.


    Austin also used spiritual sense to assess the gnome''s condition.


    Every time the mind power entered the gnome''s body, Austin would immediately use his mind power to help him resist it.


    With his help, the gnome recovered quickly.


    "Austin, I didn''t expect that you would have such strong mind power.


    Your talents are excellent! I''m impressed,"


    the gnome remarked.


    "Come on! Let''s go and find that maternal tree!"


    With a whoosh, Austin and the gnome took off in search of the tree.


    "Stop him!"


    The wooden puppets panicked upon seeing Austin and the gnome head toward the maternal tree.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an


    turned red with anger.


    His anger caused all the laws and energy nearby to stay static.


    Without another word,


    the governing god released a burst of terrifying green energy


    toward Austin.


    The pressure from the governing god''s attack was terrifying. The void began to disintegrate under its impact.


    If a semi-governing god were around, he would be crushed and explode on the spot.


    "The governing god is alarmingly powerful. He could defeat me with his mere aura,"


    the gnome said, sighing.


    "It''s not that powerful at all," Austin commented.


    With a wave of his sleeve, he released the great cosmos force and aimed it toward the green energy column.


    In an instant,


    the immense green energy dissipated like snow thawing in the sun.


    The gnome immediately felt relieved.


    "How is that possible? !"


    The governing god who had just attacked was dumbfounded. He looked at his comrades in disbelief.


    "This human boy is really something. No wonder he dares break into our ancestral land."


    The other governing gods scrutinized Austin. It seemed that they had underestimated him.


    It was amazing that such a young creature could become a semi-governing god.


    He even blocked a governing god''s attack without breaking a sweat!


    The governing gods of the wood puppet race were astonished.

 Chapter 4492 The Brat Is Strange

    "Let me give it a try. I really don''t believe that a semi-governing god can be so powerful!"


    another governing god from the wood puppet race roared as he rushed over.


    "Human brat, take a good long look! I will completely defeat you with the Divine Mountain Array!"


    As the governing god waved his sleeve, many white light dots flew out from it.


    The white light dots floated in the air and they quickly grew larger and larger. They turned out that the white light dots were divine mountains!


    In an instant, tens of thousands of divine mountains floated directly in front of him. The scene was very spectacular.


    Besides that, the divine mountains were connected to each other to form an array!


    As soon as the Divine Mountain Array was formed, the void immediately became incredibly heavy.


    Everything in the void was suppressed and unable to move.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The governing god stretched out his hand and pointed at Austin. With that, tens of thousands of divine mountains moved at the same time, smashing towards Austin.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Since all the divine mountains charged towards Austin at the same time, the scene was extremely terrifying. And the void immediately began to disintegrate and collapse on a huge scale.


    The void couldn''t handle the extremely heavy weight of these divine mountains.


    Besides, the divine mountains formed a large array which was even more powerful.


    "Well, that''s not so bad at all."


    Austin nodded and praised what the governing god did.


    However, it was not enough to even frighten Austin a little.


    Austin''s physical strength was not weak at all. He was stronger than any of the governing gods of the wood puppet race!


    "Now, it'' my turn to try. Let us see how powerful your Divine Mountain Array is,"


    Austin loudly roared, waving his fist to attack one of the divine mountains.


    His punch was extremely strong since it had innately incredible physical strength and terrifying great cosmos force.


    Boom!


    Austin''s fist finally collided with a divine mountain. This collision made an extremely loud sound.


    Bang!


    After the loud bang, the divine mountain completely shattered.


    Then Austin endlessly waved his fists to launch more attacks.


    Bang! Bang!


    He broke the divine mountains one by one.


    "How is that even possible? This cannot be." The governing god of the wood puppet race was totally stunned,


    and couldn''t believe what was happeni


    ce on it. After that, he slashed the sword horizontally with great force.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The heavy weapons used by the eight governing gods were all thrown away.


    All this time, Austin was ignoring the mind power attack of the eight governing gods.


    Although the inner parts of his body were being destroyed, they were also constantly being reborn after.


    "What? How is that even possible? It seems like our mind power attack


    has no effect on this human brat at all!"


    The eight governing gods were all dumbfounded at what was happening.


    They planned to use their mind power as their big trump card.


    In previous instances, the governing gods of the same realm that were attacked by their mind power became disturbed, and their fighting power decreased.


    The wood puppet race could easily become one of the super forces in this supreme universe mainly because of the mind power. But that wasn''t the case with Austin now.


    "We must go all out!


    Use the law of life at once!"


    The eight governing gods immediately looked at each other.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With that, many beams of green law power shot out from their bodies.


    And they were all the extremely rich laws of life.


    The green beams interwove in the void, forming a huge green net that completely enveloped Austin.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin immediately felt a dull sound coming from his body, and all his life energy suddenly began to surge.


    Then, to his surprise, his life energy was completely sucked out of his body and rushed into the huge green net.


    He then realized that the huge green net could absorb life energy.

 Chapter 4493 The Power Of The Inheritance Of The Heaven Metal Race

    The law of life was quite mysterious.


    Every creature''s body contained something called life energy, also known as one''s vitality; hence the existence of the law of life.


    But few creatures in the world could truly understand, control, and use the law of life.


    The wood puppet race was one of these few. To them, dealing with the law of life came naturally.


    Just as naturally, they used this skill against their enemies.


    Austin, their current opponent, could not help but feel surprised yet impressed.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Swinging his sword, Austin slashed at the huge green net that had engulfed him just now.


    Puff!


    Immediately, the huge net tore under the impact of his sword.


    However, to Austin''s surprise, the broken huge green net immediately began to reassemble itself, as though nothing had happened.


    "Ha-ha, you brat! Your sword skills might be powerful,


    but breaking our law of life won''t be so easy."


    Seeing the shocked look on Austin''s face, the eight governing gods of the wood puppet race burst into laughter.


    Boom!


    The huge green net launched into the sky, blocking out the sun, and rushed at Austin.


    "The law of life is indeed very powerful,"


    Austin said in awe.


    Whoosh!


    Gritting his teeth, he activated the Shadowless Movement, the law of reincarnation, the law of space and time, and the law of causality in one go. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from his original position and appeared in another position.


    Thanks to his strange bodily movement skill, he was able to move very fast. It would be impossible for others to track him down or locate him.


    As a result, the huge green net missed its target.


    "You have the law of life," Austin said, a smile creeping on his face.


    "But I have the law of reincarnation."


    Although he managed to dodge their attacks just now, Austin could not help but admire the eight governing gods of the wood puppet race.


    At his current level of strength, it wouldn''t have been difficult for him to fight against dozens of governing gods simultaneously.


    However, the eight governing gods of the wood puppet race were actually able to force him to dodge, which proved that their fighting power was indeed very great.


    "My turn!"


    Austin roared.


    Whoosh!


    Austin activated his bodily movement skill, and his figure became erratic, as though he was traveling in another time and space.


    Before


    dauntingly.


    "Your wood puppet race isn''t necessarily number one in strength!"


    With a loud bang, he threw a punch, dazzling golden light bursting out from his fist.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The universe was torn apart, heaven and earth, shattered. The boundless golden light enveloped the entire universe.


    That scene was too horrible!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Deafening sounds shook the very air.


    The two sides were actually fighting fiercely.


    "Freak!"


    the gnome sighed and shook his head remorsefully.


    Terrifying power filled the entire starry sky. The space was collapsing, and black holes constantly appeared.


    Puff!


    Soon, one of the governing gods of the wood puppet race coughed out blood. Staggering backwards and trembling, he was shocked to find that his body was covered in cracks.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Then, the other seven governing gods were all forced to retreat.


    "How is this possible? Human brat, how could you possess such powerful strength?


    Even we are no match for you!"


    The eight governing gods of the wood puppet race looked at him in horror.


    ''Even I didn''t know just how powerful the inheritance of the heaven metal race was,'' Austin thought to himself silently.


    He was very satisfied with his secret skills.


    Just now, he had used all kinds of secret skills of the heaven metal race to the extreme. He had never expected that they would be so powerful!


    This was the first time that Austin had completely relied on the inheritance of the heaven metal race to fight against an opponent.


    He was pleased to know that it was completely effective.

 Chapter 4494 The Maternal Tree

    "Human brat, what has the wood puppet race ever done to you?


    Why did you break into our sacred area? What exactly do you want?"


    one of the governing gods of the wood puppet race shouted at Austin sternly.


    The eight governing gods of the wood puppet race were all there, staring at Austin with their piercing green eyes.


    They were so exasperated by the thought that even though all of them worked together, they were still not a match for Austin.


    They had already tried attacking him using their physical strength, mind power, and even the law of life, but none of them worked out.


    The three most powerful talents of the wood puppet race were rendered useless before Austin. He was just too powerful for them.


    Therefore, at this point, the eight governing gods of the wood puppet race were at a loss and didn''t know what else to do.


    "All I want is to see the maternal tree of your race. Give me what I want and all of this shall stop.


    I don''t mean to harm you in any way. I just want to confirm something,"


    Austin said with a straight face.


    "No freaking way!


    The maternal tree is the most sacred existence for the wood puppet race!


    No outsider is allowed in its presence!


    Now, get the hell out of here!"


    one of the governing gods roared in anger.


    "I don''t think you understand your position here. I won''t leave until I see the maternal tree and that''s final,"


    Austin retorted as his gaze swept across the governing gods.


    "Gnome, let''s go."


    With a wave of Austin''s hand, a force of space and time lifted the gnome up. Then, they ignored the governing gods and headed for the maternal tree.


    With his incredible bodily movement skill, Austin moved at a very rapid rate. With just a single step, he disappeared and reappeared at a void in the distance.


    "Stop it, brat!"


    "What are you doing? Stop him!"


    The eight governing gods of the wood puppet race all turned pale at the sight of Austin''s astonishing speed.


    Boom! Boom!


    In a flash, numerous green energy columns flew across the sky and dashed towards Austin''s back.


    However, without turning his head, Austin swung his sword backward to block all the attacks that were hurled towards him.


    "What the hell? How could such a terrifying young human suddenly appear and wreak havoc everywhere?"


    The eight governing gods were extremely anxious and upset.


    "The fact remains that we must defend the maternal tree with all our might, even at the cost of our lives!"


    With that, the eight governing gods moved out and chased after Austin.


    Boom! Boom!


    They began taking out their heavy weaponry with ferocious power. They let their weapons roar as they smashed them towards Aust


    ad," the eight governing gods responded as they stood in the front row, facing Austin.


    The maternal tree was very sacred and important to all the members of the wood puppet race.


    It was only natural for them to risk their lives for it since this was where they obtained their lives.


    Once something bad happened to it, their whole race would lose its foundation.


    "Haven''t you learned your lesson yet? Do not test my patience. You know that the consequences would be too much for each and every one of you to bear,"


    Austin warned in a low voice.


    Then, as he spoke, he released his spiritual sense to perceive and examine the maternal tree.


    "What is this?"


    He clearly saw that the huge tree seemed to have a vital consciousness of life.


    "Don''t threaten us, brat! You better get out of here before things get messy!"


    The eight governing gods stepped forward, showing their determination to protect the maternal tree with all their might.


    "You''re not that smart, aren''t you?


    Fine. Don''t blame for what''s about to happen. You''ve brought this to yourselves,"


    Austin sighed and eventually prepared to make his move.


    Since he actually had no enmity towards them, he didn''t want to hurt them needlessly.


    However, he was pushed to a situation where he had no choice but to force them to move aside.


    "Set up the array! We''re going to eliminate the enemy!"


    the eight governing gods roared in unison.


    Immediately after, countless members of the wood puppet race began to set up enormous arrays.


    Most of these arrays utilized the principle of the law of life.


    One after another, big arrays overlapped and surrounded the maternal tree. Each one emitted strong defensive power.


    In just a short while, it was inevitable that a fierce battle would break out.

 Chapter 4495 Negotiations

    A dazzling light suddenly erupted from the maternal tree.


    The thick branches shook slightly, making the green fog of the law of life that had materialized around the trunk ripple.


    "Ahhh."


    A sound like a sigh came from the tree.


    It sounded like a soul had just slowly woken up from a deep slumber.


    "Look, the maternal tree has come to life!"


    "Good heavens! It''s waking up!"


    "The legend was true. The maternal tree would really wake up one day!"


    The members of the wood puppet race were so excited that tears streamed down their faces as they looked at the maternal tree.


    "Mother! Welcome back!"


    "We want to give you our most sincere welcome!"


    Countless members of the wood puppet race knelt down on the spot and kept kowtowing to the maternal tree.


    "What happened?"


    Even the eight governing gods were shocked at this unexpected development.


    "I can''t remember a time the maternal tree had ever been awake.


    Why is it suddenly awake?"


    a governing god exclaimed, shock written all over his face.


    Austin was also just as surprised, gazing at the tree.


    As he looked, an old face slowly started to emerge from the tree trunk.


    Bark-like wrinkles covered its face.


    Slowly opening, its eyes beamed with the dazzling green light.


    Then it turned to Austin.


    "Young man, were you looking for me?"


    It was talking now.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the tree spoke, space and time shook violently. A great amount of life energy came from the tree, spreading out far and wide.


    "The maternal tree has shown itself!"


    "It truly is awake!"


    Clamor filled the air, with the wood puppet race kneeling down and pandering to it in desperation.


    "Mother!"


    The eight governing gods of the wood puppet race also knelt down.


    Even with their lofty stations, they themselves had grown from this very tree.


    As their mother, it deserved their utmost respect.


    "This consciousness seems to have come down from the top of the tree just now."


    Austin was a bit confused.


    His sp


    im was both powerful and mysterious. Even if he made a move, he would not be able to control it.


    "Great!


    I''ll wait for you here.


    You nine set off right now.


    Be sure to bring back what I need!"


    The maternal tree looked a little excited when Austin agreed with its plan.


    "I have another request.


    In addition to the mind power, I also want to learn the secrets of the law of life from you,"


    Austin suddenly put in another request.


    He could tell that he had something to barter with now. The consciousness seemed to be desperate for whatever it was it wanted from the Longevity Valley. He could use that.


    "Young man, you''re overreaching.


    This is an excessive demand!"


    The maternal tree turned angry.


    "Please think it over.


    What I am asking for is quite simple, the mind power and the law of life.


    If you don''t agree, our deal is over,"


    Austin said calmly.


    "Brat, you''ve gone too far!


    How dare you try to bargain with our maternal tree?"


    The eight governing gods were just as furious, now that Austin was disrespecting the maternal tree.


    Austin smiled, saying nothing as he stared at the maternal tree.


    He was sure that it would definitely grant his request, given its own desperation.


    "All right, young man, I agree."


    Sure enough, the maternal tree agreed after giving it some thought.

 Chapter 4496 Go To The Longevity Valley

    "That''s very straightforward. I like that quality.


    It''s a deal."


    Austin nodded.


    The mind power and the law of life were two of the rarest known cultivation methods.


    However, members of the wood puppet race were born with a natural aptitude for them.


    The maternal tree standing before Austin was the mother of the entire wood puppet race.


    If it were possible to get his hands on the secret of the law of life and the mind power from the maternal tree, Austin wasn''t going to let this chance go since it would mean a giant leap in his strength levels.


    More importantly, cultivating the mind power would give him an advantage while dealing with Humphrey later on.


    It was the most effective way he could think of while dealing with such an omnipotent opponent.


    "All right, young man. You must hurry up,"


    the maternal tree said anxiously.


    Whatever was inside the Longevity Valley must carry immense importance for the maternal tree. However, its children had some doubts.


    "Mother, do you really think it wise to send this man into the Longevity Valley?


    We have been engaged in a battle with the face race for a long time now and yet, we have not found a single opportunity to even enter the valley.


    With so many of us unable to do so, this guy might fail as well.


    Besides, what you''re sending him to find is our holy treasure. We can''t let other creatures get their hands on it or even know its existence,"


    a governing god of the wood puppet race said to the maternal tree.


    "Shut up.


    I have already made up my mind.


    And since you have been unable to get your hands on the holy treasure for such a long time now, you have lost all rights to doubt me.


    From now on, you will all listen and follow this young man''s commands and assist him in entering the Longevity Valley. You will do your best to help him and find me the holy treasure,"


    the maternal tree impatiently scorned.


    "Yes, mother. We got it."


    Even though the governing gods had their doubts about Austin, they didn''t have the courage to question the maternal tree.


    "Well, young man. You mustn''t dilly or dally.


    I hope our deal can be completed soon,"


    the maternal tree urged Austin once more.


    It was evident that it had pinned all its hopes on the man.


    "All right."


    Austin


    they were overjoyed and hurried forwards.


    "What''s going on? Have you found the lair of the wooden puppet race?"


    Asa asked anxiously. Then, their gazes fell on the governing gods who were following their two friends.


    "What the hell?


    These governing gods are all from the wood puppet race. Austin, what''s going on?" When they saw the governing gods,


    the Eight Stone Saints turned pale with fright.


    They could sense an extremely terrifying aura coming out of each of the governing gods.


    "Yeah. It''s a long story.


    Forget about them for now.


    We need to get inside the Longevity Valley right now,"


    the gnome said.


    The gnome and the Eight Stone Saints had been cultivating in this supreme universe together for a long time. They were on excellent terms with each other and also had a tacit understanding.


    "To the Longevity Valley?"


    The Eight Stone Saints were taken aback.


    "Yes. I''ll explain on the way,"


    the gnome replied.


    "Well, if you''re going there, we''ll go with you."


    The Eight Stone Saints were forthright and fearless. They knew about the dangers associated with entering the Longevity Valley. Ordinary creatures were too frightened to even approach this place. Still, they offered to go with Austin.


    Together, the group headed towards its destination.


    "So, I take it the reason behind the grudge between you and the face race is your desire to break into their ancestral land. Am I correct?"


    Austin asked with a smile.


    "You are right."


    One of the governing gods nodded.

 Chapter 4497 Entering The Territory Of The Face Race

    "Otherwise, we and the face race should have been living harmoniously right now,"


    the governing god of the wood puppet race added.


    "Oh, I see. Now, that explains it.


    As soon as I came here, I saw your kinds fighting against them,"


    Austin said as he nodded repeatedly.


    "By the way, young man, we haven''t asked this question but where on earth did you come from?


    I''m pretty sure that you don''t belong to this supreme universe, do you?"


    another governing god couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity.


    "Well, you don''t need to know who I am or where I''m from.


    After the deal between me and your maternal tree is over, I doubt that I would have anything to do with your race anymore.


    So, be at ease.


    You don''t have to be on guard against me or look into my background,"


    Austin responded with a faint smile.


    Hearing this, the governing gods didn''t pry further.


    Immediately after, Austin activated his bodily movement skill and flew towards the Longevity Valley, together with the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints.


    At the same time, the eight governing gods of the wood puppet race followed closely behind.


    "Damn! Austin''s so fast!"


    Since they were with Austin, the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints experienced how it was to move at such astonishing speed. In fact, the young man''s single stride covered an unimaginable distance.


    After a while, one of the governing gods of the wood puppet race spoke.


    "Young man, that place over there is where the face race resides.


    The Longevity Valley is located at its depths.


    If we keep moving forward, it would be inevitable for us to encounter the face race,"


    he informed Austin.


    The wood puppet race had fought with the face race for so many years, so they had a pretty good idea of how powerful this race was.


    "It''s fine. We''ll still proceed and force our way in,"


    Austin said confidently and continued to lead the way.


    "All right. Everyone, follow him!"


    The eight governing gods of the wood puppet race glanced at each other, mustered up their courage, and decided to follow Austin into the territory of the face race.


    "Hey, Austin. What''s the plan? Don''t tell me that you''re just going to provoke the entire face race?


    They''re not just a bunch of weaklings. Moreover, their members are known for being vengeful. Once you make an enemy out of them, they will hunt you down as long as they exist."


    Asa wanted to warn Austin before the young man made any rash action.


    Having lived in this supreme universe for over a hundred years, he knew about the characteristics of the face race.


    "Ha-ha. Well, it would be their loss.


    If they want to get back at me, I''ll gladly handle them,"


    Austin replied indifferently.


    With his current strength, he was not afraid of anyone who would try to get their revenge on him.


    When a cultivator had reached a certain level, time would come that nothing could pose a threat to him anymore.


    Austin had experienced so many d


    emies!"


    "Defend our homeland! We need to drive them off!"


    Ear-splitting roars were constantly heard around the area. It seemed that the majority of the members of the face race were already alerted by the presence of Austin and the others.


    Soon after, troops of the face race closed in on them like a raging wave. It looked like the main force of the face race had finally shown themselves.


    It was indeed a large army with a tremendous fighting aura.


    As Austin looked around, he saw countless faces floating in the air. The scene didn''t look good, but he didn''t seem too bothered by it also.


    "Come on. Let''s fight our way in. After all, that''s our only option right now,"


    Austin said in an indifferent tone.


    Then, he activated his bodily movement skill and strode forward, ignoring all the members of the face race that were about to smother him.


    Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, violent energy light columns tore the void and shot towards Austin.


    The scene was nerve-wracking. Austin was being attacked from every direction.


    However, these were just petty tricks before him.


    As he continued to move forward,


    he released his energy.


    In the blink of an eye, the energy columns were completely shattered by the energy he had unleashed, turning them into nothing.


    Afterward, Austin walked leisurely among the energy columns. With one hand behind his back, he waved the other one and effortlessly blocked all the incoming attacks.


    "Let''s join him! This brat is taking all the fun for himself again."


    Seeing Austin''s marvelous moves, the Eight Stone Saints began to crave for fighting. They waved their stone sticks and hurriedly dashed towards their enemies.


    Even the gnome got caught up in heat of the moment and made his move.


    At the same time, the eight governing gods of the wood puppet race strode forward and didn''t let Austin and the rest to do all the work.


    As they faced off with the face race, an intense battle became inevitable.

 Chapter 4498 The Battle

    More and more members of the face race appeared and immediately rushed towards Austin and the others like a tide.


    Soon enough, almost all the divine gods of the face race came out in full force. Tens of thousands of divine gods used all kinds of powerful secret skills for their attacks. The scene was extremely frightening.


    The gnome and the Eight Stone Saints slowly became frightened after fighting for a long time.


    Even the eight governing gods of the wood puppet race started to frown in worry.


    Fortunately, Austin immediately took the lead and blocked most of their attacks.


    In fact, since Austin had such a powerful strength, he could defeat all his opponents no matter how many they were.


    First of all, since Austin''s body was extremely extraordinary, ordinary attacks could not hurt his body at all.


    Only the attacks from the governing gods could actually hurt him.


    Besides, even if his body was harmed, he could instantly recover.


    Even if he were smashed into a thousand pieces, he could recover without any trace of damage.


    In fact, there were only a few attacks that could really threaten him. So, he was not worried at all.


    With that, Austin walked in the void and waved his sleeve, resisting the overwhelming attacks.


    It could be said that he didn''t resist them. But instead, he let the attacks hit his body.


    "How is that even possible? I can''t believe it! It looks like


    he can''t be killed at all!"


    The members of the face race were all stunned at what was happening.


    They realized that no matter how powerful and violent their attacks were, they could really do nothing to harm the young man. Their efforts were actually meaningless in the end.


    "He''s completely insane! I can''t believe he has the guts to do that!"


    The wood puppet race''s eight governing gods were also shocked at what Austin was doing.


    They had already seen Austin''s strength before. But now that they saw it again, they still felt that it was very astonishing. They were totally speechless at his capabilities.


    "Austin, you are totally remarkable! I have never seen this before!


    Your strength makes me so surprised every time!"


    Asa excitedly exclaimed.


    "Yes, I am still surprised as well! It''s truly amazing!"


    The other seven Stone Saints immediately nodded in agreement.


    "This guy really is.


    o away now!"


    Austin immediately stretched out his hand to launch an attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin''s palm continued to enlarge until it turned into a giant palm. It emitted a terrifying energy pressure and a large amount of original chaotic law. Then, it turned to slap the semi-governing god.


    "No, help me!"


    the semi-governing god immediately shouted. He turned pale the moment he sensed the deadly threat from Austin''s slap.


    "Brat, don''t you try and kill him!"


    Dozens of semi-governing gods rushed over at the same time when they saw this. Their mouths opened at the same time, spurting thick energy columns that directly attacked Austin.


    Austin immediately balled his palm into a fist and instantly smashed all the energy columns into pieces.


    Then, his fist turned into a palm again and just kept pushing forward.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Just like that, many members of the face race were hit and thrown into the air.


    But Austin didn''t intend to hurt them at all in the first place.


    In fact, ever since the battle began until now, Austin had been controlling his strength so he wouldn''t accidentally kill anyone.


    All of them were just left injured or crippled.


    Before their attack, Austin had instructed the eight governing gods of the wood puppet race, the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints to not kill anyone.


    This was because Austin still remembered the remarkable kindness of the giant face in the World of Darkness of the Sea of Chaos.


    That face in the World of Darkness had actually once saved Austin''s life.

 Chapter 4499 The Devouring Ability Of The Face Races Governing God

    Austin could be merciful or wrathful depending on the situation. Since he had no personal grudges against these faces, and he actually once met a giant face who had saved his life, he now decided against hurting these members of the face race.


    "He is too powerful. We are no match for him!


    Send someone to fetch the supreme grandmaster!"


    exclaimed a semi-governing god.


    "Young man, you''ve gone too far.


    You''ve trespassed into our territory and injured our people.


    As we don''t have any enmity with you, what is your reason for doing this?"


    To everyone''s astonishment, a loud, imposing voice suddenly reverberated in the space.


    Immediately after, eight huge, aged faces floated out of the door floating in the void.


    These eight faces were the governing gods of the face race.


    The situation had reached such a stage that they were forced to appear.


    "Ha-ha! I''ve waited for so long for you.


    I thought you would huddle up and hide like a turtle forever,"


    remarked a governing god from the wood puppet race, with a laugh.


    "Humph, we have long suspected that your race is behind all this.


    What on earth did you do to trick this young human and convince him to work for you?


    Young man, tell us, what did the wood puppet race offer you?


    Our clan will double their price as long as you don''t work for them anymore,"


    a governing god of the face race proposed.


    The governing gods of the face race believed that the wood puppet race had bribed this young man with a lot of money. Why else would he risk his life for them?


    "Your assumption is correct. The wood puppet race did make a generous offer.


    However, your race can''t give me the benefits that they promised.


    I have no ill-will toward your race.


    My purpose is to collect an item from Longevity Valley. I will leave as soon as I get it.


    No one will get hurt if you stay out of my way.


    Don''t force me to be violent,"


    Austin explained.


    "Humph! The wood puppet race wants to take our race''s treasure. How can we agree with that?


    Young man, please stay away. This is not a matter that involves you!


    Otherwise, don''t hold us responsible for the consequences!"


    shouted another governing god of the face race.


    "What?


    Does the objec


    d, as if he were walking in another space and time, detached from this period of history.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The colossal mouth was like a dark bottomless hole, constantly devouring the void. It looked slow, but in fact, it was astonishingly quick.


    Crack!


    The huge mouth swallowed the space where Austin stood.


    However, Austin had already transported himself to another location.


    "Brat, let me see how many times you can dodge!"


    The governing god''s face roared as it suddenly turned and rushed in another direction.


    He headed straight for where Austin had reappeared.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    This face suddenly opened its mouth. As before, it continued to grow as it devoured everything in its path as it snapped its way toward Austin''s figure.


    "Amazing!"


    Austin was so astonished by what he witnessed that he couldn''t hold back his praise.


    Although the devouring ability of the face race''s governing god was not as magnificent as Humphrey''s, it was enough to defeat an ordinary governing god.


    Whoosh!


    Regardless of how quickly the colossal mouth was chewing its way toward him, Austin summoned his bodily movement skill and easily dodged it.


    Since he could avoid Humphrey''s attack, which was significantly more powerful than this ordinary governing god''s, his bodily movement skill helped him evade the attack effortlessly.


    "Damn it! This guy''s bodily movement skill is too slippery!"


    roared the governing god of the face race as anger coursed through him.

 Chapter 4500 The Array Of The Face Race

    "Stay together and work together!" one governing god of the face race called out.


    The other seven governing gods then all rushed over at once.


    Boom...


    Seven enormous mouths, colossal enough to envelope the sky and the sun, pounced on Austin.


    In an instant, they devoured a large portion of the space, swallowing it whole.


    The eight faces then combined their suction power together to create an astonishing force that pulled at Austin like a passing tornado.


    "Awesome!"


    Austin used his bodily movement skill to travel through space and time rapidly, getting himself out of the way.


    The Shadowless Movement, the Reincarnation Token, and all kinds of original chaotic laws related to the speed of bodily movement were put into effect. He seemed to leave nothing to chance here.


    His movements were extremely erratic and quick, his every step taking him to another space and time.


    The eight governing gods of the face race couldn''t keep up with him or nail down any kind of accurate tracking on Austin.


    "Form an array!"


    one of the governing gods shouted on realizing they were getting nowhere.


    A dense, pitch-black mist then flowed from the mouths of the governing gods, surging across everything in sight and covering it all.


    In a matter of moments, the void had been filled to the brim with this mist, so dark and thick, that no one could even see their own fingers in front of them.


    The most terrifying part was that the mist was impenetrable with spiritual sense, rendering people incapable of sensing their surroundings in the void.


    "I must admit, I did not expect the face race to have such a terrible array," a wood puppet said, his voice filled with surprise.


    The eight governing gods of the wood puppet race were all shocked and wore serious, concerned frowns on their faces.


    Even they were unable to perceive anything within this array.


    It had to have been an incredibly impressive one to stop even them from getting their bearings.


    "Hahaha...


    Let''s see where you can hide now, you human brat!"


    A cold voice and wild laughter echoed ominously through the shroud of dark mist.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Eight huge mouths snapped continuously, here and there throughout the mist, searching for Austin.


    The eight governing gods of the face race were on a wild hunt for Austin in the array.


    They themselves were able to perceive things in the mist quite clearly, while the rest were left lost, unaware and blind as bats.


    "Austin


    cision.


    Austin''s bodily movement skill was far faster than theirs,


    and so their attacks posed no threat to him.


    "How is this happening? This guy is so strange!"


    The eight governing gods of the face race were all stunned and infuriated.


    "If you want to continue attacking me, do not blame me for showing no mercy,"


    Austin warned.


    "Leave right now, human brat!


    We''re not giving in to you!"


    roared the eight governing gods together, viciously.


    "Well then, you leave me no choice,"


    Austin said shaking his head, seeming as though he did not want to continue fighting.


    Whoosh!


    He used his bodily movement skill once more moving as swift as a ghost, passing through different spaces and times.


    "What? What''s going on?


    Where is that twerp? He''s disappeared all of a sudden."


    The eight governing gods of the face race were perplexed and taken aback.


    Boom...


    Then,


    in the void near one of the governing gods, a long sword with terrifying energy suddenly emerged and slashed out.


    It was as fast as a flash of lightning, swinging right up to the face in an instant.


    The sword emitted hundreds of millions of streaks of brilliant, beaming sword radiance, lighting the whole sky.


    "Damn it!"


    When he felt the immense power of the long sword, the governing god of the face race turned pale with terror as he floundered desperately, trying to escape.


    All his defenses he tried putting up were torn to shreds by Austin''s long sword.


    Puff!


    The long sword struck down the huge face with an ear-splitting bang.


    "Ah!"


    The governing god of the face race let out a horrific squeal as he was sliced in two!

 Chapter 4501 Capture Eight Governing Gods

    Austin held his sword even, a perfect, undaunted horizon. Then, with a quick and decided gesture, his sword slid cleanly through the governing god of the face race.


    Without wasting any time, he swiftly moved to his next victim.


    "You''re next!" Austin roared.


    He appeared behind another governing god at lightning speed.


    Then, with his body bathed in dazzling golden light, his fist started to build up with tremendous energy.


    Bang!


    As soon as Austin''s fist landed on his opponent, he was immediately thrown away.


    The face screamed out in pain, blood oozing out from it.


    "Be careful! This man is dangerous!"


    The eight governing gods of the face race panicked when they saw Austin''s terrifying potential.


    "We still have an ace up our sleeves!"


    one of the them reminded.


    "Yeah, let''s summon it!"


    the other seven governing gods replied in unison.


    Then, the eight governing gods concentrated. After a while, a third eye appeared on each of the eight faces�Dit was closed, as if it was in a deep slumber.


    As if on cue, all their third eyes then opened simultaneously.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Stark white light shot out from their eyes, heading straight at Austin''s direction.


    It started with a single ray of light, then two, then all of a sudden, ivory light was raining down on their target.


    "This is a spiritual soul martial skill!"


    Austin remarked as he observed the white light.


    These beams were made of pure spiritual sense, which were incredibly powerful. Its target was Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Heh, it may be amazing, but it''s not going to work on me."


    Austin gave a lopsided smile.


    In his Soul Sea,


    the spiritual tree, the spiritual heart, the spiritual dragon and the Chaotic Ice Lotus were releasing a massive amount of spiritual soul energy to counter the white beams of light.


    Eventually, his head started to emit rings of spiritual sense light, which illuminated the entire space.


    Red strings instantly shot out of his Soul Sea and opposed the white beams.


    Whoosh!


    A black dagger rushed out of Austin''s head, and it cut through the eight governing gods of the face race.


    He also summoned the Soul-cleansing Skill. Through it, an invisible net made of the law of spiritual soul flew towards his opponents as well.


    All the spiritual soul skills Austin used were brillian


    stop resisting.


    Otherwise, you will sustain more serious injuries,"


    Austin persuaded.


    "No way! In order to guard our holy treasure, we will not flinch a bit even if it costs our lives,"


    the eight governing gods of the face race defiantly answered while they struggled to defend themselves.


    "If you insist."


    Austin sighed. He couldn''t believe their stubbornness.


    Like he did before, he used his powerful skills to harm them even further.


    They were now in a much worse condition.


    Austin stopped striking when the eight governing gods no longer had any strength to fight back. They were limp and almost lifeless.


    Looking at the governing gods lying on the ground still, Austin activated an omnipotent skill to seal their energy.


    "Seal!"


    Austin shouted.


    This was not the first time that Austin had sealed the governing god''s energy.


    Back when he was in the Sword Cosmos, he had caught several governing gods'' spiritual souls and sealed their energy before throwing them into one of the human worlds in his body.


    "What?! "


    The eight governing gods of the wood puppet race were taken aback by the scene. This entire thing was unexpected!


    "Ha-ha! That''s amazing, Austin!"


    the Eight Stone Saints praised with excitement all over their faces.


    "This guy is unstoppable! He actually held eight governing gods captives.


    It looks like the governing god is not as invincible as I thought. If they were confronted by someone more powerful than them, it is possible to defeat and catch them!"


    the gnome murmured to himself.

 Chapter 4502 The Real Longevity Valley

    "Damn it! The eight supreme grandmasters have been caught! We have no choice but to go back.


    Let''s go now and save them while there''s still time!"


    The other divine gods of the face race were full of anger. They wanted to rush up and immediately save the eight governing gods.


    These eight governing gods were the top leaders of the face race. Now they were all caught at the same time, and it was a huge loss to the face race.


    Without these eight governing gods, the strength of the face race would decrease tremendously, and they would be left weak and vulnerable.


    In that case, they would never remain a super force of this supreme universe anymore.


    "Ha! Get out of my face!"


    Austin suddenly waved his sleeve and a great force swept out.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    All the members of the face race were forcefully thrown in the air by Austin''s attack.


    "Alright. Let''s go inside now."


    With that, Austin quickly approached the portal that was in front of him.


    The eight governing gods of the wood puppet race, the gnome, and the Eight Stone Saints were surprised by his abruptness, but they still hurried to follow him.


    When they were following Austin, they all just thought about Austin''s fighting power just now. Everyone was speechless and was filled with nothing but astonishment.


    "Come what may, it''s stupid to make an enemy of someone like him.


    Not only that, we must do our best to become good friends with him!


    And we would even try our absolute best to butter him up and fawn over him!"


    The eight members of the wood puppet race were finally able to accept Austin and secretly discussed their next step through their spiritual sense.


    "Damn it! They already got in it!"


    Behind them, the members of the face race quickly went back on their feet after they were sent pummeling in the air. Then, they rushed up to follow Austin.


    Austin hadn''t hurt them seriously, so they weren''t really harmed. Austin just did that to clear his way and buy himself some time.


    "Seal them!"


    Austin immediately shouted.


    Many chains of the law power flew out from Austin''s body. They filled the air like colorful streamers and entangled the members of the face race.


    Those who approached them were all sealed and forced to stop there, unable to move at all.


    After he dealt with the face race members, Austin walked to the portal in the space.


    However, the door was tightly shut.


    "Wait, let me open it!"


    the gnom


    law power to seal and hide their whereabouts, so that they wouldn''t be discovered.


    The law of reincarnation immediately enveloped them in all directions, completely hiding Austin and the others.


    Many members of the face race passed by them and didn''t notice them at all.


    "Wow, this is so amazing!


    Austin, your skills are really out of this world!"


    Feeling the chains of law power wrap around their bodies, the Eight Stone Saints continuously praised Austin.


    "What a brilliant skill! The law of reincarnation!"


    The eight governing gods of the wood puppet race were also amazed and secretly discussed among themselves.


    After Austin used the omnipotent skill, the members of the face race couldn''t find them at all.


    In this cosmos, countless members of the face race kept moving back and forth. They were running around looking like a total mess.


    But they got nothing.


    It could be said that without the eight governing gods, the face race was like a group of babies in Austin''s eyes.


    A moment later,


    a huge space abyss suddenly appeared in front of them.


    The abyss was extremely deep and bottomless like a horrible mouth of a monster.


    "Young man, the holy treasure that we are going to take is in that abyss.


    In fact, this abyss right here is the real Longevity Valley."


    A governing god of the wood puppet race explained to Austin, pointing at the abyss up ahead.


    "That is the real Longevity Valley?"


    Austin looked at the bottomless and dark abyss in front of him. He couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. His intuition told him that this abyss was filled with a lot of dangerous secrets.

 Chapter 4503 The Terrifying Abyss

    "That''s right.


    In fact, the members of the face race don''t have the ability to enter the Longevity Valley.


    Despite them living in this cosmos for a long time, the holy treasure in the Longevity Valley has always been out of their reach,"


    a governing god from the wood puppet race explained.


    "Even a governing god may never enter this abyss and comes back alive,


    and that''s why the maternal tree chose you,"


    another governing god from the wood puppet race added.


    "Okay. I understand now,"


    Austin replied, nodding his head slightly.


    He had eagerly agreed to complete this task because the maternal tree of the wood puppet race was willing to exchange the holy treasure with the law of life and the mind power, which were the two core inheritances of the wood puppet race.


    Without Austin''s help, it was too difficult to get the holy treasure.


    Even though the wood puppet race and the face race, who were both super forces, tried for many years, they still could not obtain it.


    Looking ahead, Austin could see why they had had so much trouble in the past. The huge abyss at his feet was the answer.


    Walking closer, Austin used his spiritual sense to examine its contents.


    The abyss was so deep that it appeared bottomless, as if it was able to devour any soul that got too close.


    It was like a vast, black ocean.


    As Austin explored, the gnome, the Eight Stone Saints, and the eight governing gods from the wood puppet race also released their spiritual senses and joined him.


    The abyss was opaque,


    and even with the help of their spiritual sense, they could see nothing but darkness.


    "Back up!


    This abyss is strange,"


    Austin warned in a loud voice.


    Suddenly, a strange wave appeared at the bottom of the abyss, spreading out like ripples.


    Both the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints keeled over. They clutched their chests as if their spiritual souls were about to collapse or explode.


    Even the eight governing gods from the wood puppet race could not bear it, clutching onto the backs of their necks and bowing their heads.


    The aura the abyss gave off was terrifying. It surged all the way from the ground to the sky, enveloping everything in between.


    Puff! Puf


    re.


    Otherwise, their task would remain incomplete.


    "Austin, this abyss is very dangerous. Are you sure you want to do this?


    It''s not a joke,"


    the gnome said.


    "I need you to trust me.


    If I take you in, I will bring you out safely."


    Austin nodded affirmatively.


    "Come on. Let''s enter the abyss now,"


    Austin ordered before he approached the abyss.


    Since they were still hesitant, Austin released a powerful spiritual soul energy from his mind that enveloped the Eight Stone Saints, the gnome, and the eight governing gods from the wood puppet race.


    Strange waves continued to sweep out of the abyss every so often, but now that they were under Austin''s protection, the others felt safe.


    Austin pressed forward into the abyss and the others were forced to follow if they wanted to stay protected.


    As they walked deeper, everything around them became dark. With the help of their spiritual sense, they could see small areas around them.


    "Be careful. Protect your own spiritual souls.


    If you don''t, you will be attacked and possibly explode,"


    Austin reminded them.


    Boom...


    The deeper they went, the more things they triggered. Soon, a terrible wave of energy surged and rumbled, spreading up from the bottom of the abyss.


    The wave of energy aimed at them. It charged over and slammed against their bodies.


    Crack! Crack! Crack...


    Austin turned around. All bodies but his own were making crisp sounds and blood was slowly pooling.

 Chapter 4504 The Girl In White At The Bottom Of The Abyss

    The eight governing gods of the wood puppet race tried their best to hold on but it was extremely difficult.


    Thankfully, they were all stronger than the Eight Stone Saints and the gnome, who were struggling even harder.


    "Ah! Please stop it!"


    Asa shouted.


    "Come closer to me."


    Austin turned to face them and released the great cosmos force in his body, enveloping the Eight Stone Saints and the gnome.


    Immediately, they sighed in relief.


    Noticing this, the eight governing gods also moved in to form a tighter circle.


    Once the great cosmos force shield was protecting everyone around Austin,


    they continued to climb down the abyss.


    Finally, they landed on the floor of the abyss.


    Down here, it was so dark that nothing could be seen


    and everyone''s spiritual sense was greatly restricted.


    Even Austin was surprised to discover that he could only see a few meters around him.


    The range of perception of the eight governing gods was even narrower.


    And the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints couldn''t see anything. They were completely engulfed in the darkness.


    "Whoa. I didn''t know that a place like this existed in this supreme universe.


    This abyss is so mysterious


    that a governing god wouldn''t even dare explore it.


    Is this place related to an ultimate master?"


    Austin asked, looking up from where they had climbed down.


    This wasn''t a place where he could walk around casually. He needed to use his spiritual sense to constantly take note of his surroundings.


    "Austin, if we had known that the abyss was this bad, we wouldn''t have followed you.


    Now, we''re practically blind.


    We have become your burden."


    Asa sighed and slumped his shoulders.


    The gnome and the Eight Stone Saints only tagged along because they wanted to learn.


    After all, Austin was extremely powerful; and the eight members of the wood puppet race were all


    immediately determined that it was a girl.


    And what shocked Austin more than her sudden presence was that the sight along of this girl''s back gave him a sense of familiarity.


    "That''s weird. Have I met her before?"


    The closer he got, the stronger this feeling became.


    "Young man, we don''t know if she''s hostile. Be careful!"


    a governing god said to Austin in a trembling voice.


    "Of course!"


    Feeling at a loss for words, Austin said no more.


    He continued to get closer to the girl in white, and all the while, the pressure Austin felt increased.


    Thus, he began walking slower and slower.


    In the end, it was difficult to even take a step.


    Seeing Austin try and walk made the eight governing gods realize how much pressure he was under.


    Without Austin, they would never have stood a chance in the abyss.


    "Young man,


    the holy treasure of our race is beside that girl!"


    a governing god exclaimed in surprise as he spotted it.


    "Yes! That''s the holy treasure of our wood puppet race!"


    the other seven governing gods also cried out.


    "Oh?


    Really?


    I didn''t notice anything."


    Stunned, Austin looked in the direction they were pointing.


    It was true. There was something on the ground beside the girl in white.

 Chapter 4505 The Woman In White

    At a closer look, it was an ordinary piece of wood about the size of an adult''s palm.


    Austin noticed that it had a human face carved on it.


    However, he couldn''t make out the detailed features since it was just a rough contour of a face.


    "Uh...


    Are you sure this piece of wood is the sacred item your maternal tree was referring to?" Austin asked, skeptical.


    He thought it was ridiculous that he spent a lot of effort to get here just for a common wood.


    "Ahem! Young man, we have no reason to lie to you. According to the maternal tree, this wood is a holy treasure of our race.


    All we need to do is to bring it back," one of the eight governing gods of the wood puppet race responded.


    He, along with the other seven governing gods, looked a bit embarrassed when they saw the dubiety on Austin''s face.


    "Ah, wait!"


    All of a sudden, Austin realized that something was wrong.


    ''This piece of wood is by no means ordinary since it can simply lie here unharmed.


    Even I have to bear such turbulent pressure here. If it were an ordinary wood, it would have already been crushed to dust, right?


    Hence, this wood must actually be an amazing treasure!''


    As he fixed his eyes on the wood, the thought occurred to him like a flash.


    "Well, then. You''d better hurry up and grab that wood so we can get out of here.


    This place is way too dangerous.


    Try to move as quickly as you can.


    We might die here if we''re not careful enough," Austin urged as he scanned their surroundings.


    "Right. On it."


    The eight governing gods of the wood puppet race then walked up to the woman with great caution.


    However, it didn''t go very well.


    When they took two steps forward, one of them stopped in his tracks.


    "Aaahhh! I can''t hold it any longer. This pressure is too much! I feel like both my body and spiritual soul would explode if I take one more step!"


    he said.


    Even the other seven governing gods of the wood puppet race had to gather all their strength to walk forward, but they still couldn''t move an inch.


    "All right, then. I will escort you there," Austin quickly decided.


    He had no other choice but to m


    a hold of the holy treasure!"


    The eight governing gods cried with joy as they got their hands on the piece of wood.


    "All right!


    Now we can finally go back and hand this over to the maternal tree."


    The eight members of the wood puppet race felt exhilarated to the core. Words definitely couldn''t describe their ecstasy.


    Their race had fought with the face race over this holy item countless times.


    However, they couldn''t even get the chance to enter the Longevity Valley before, much less get the holy treasure back.


    None of them had expected that things would go so smoothly, so they were totally bewildered to find themselves in this fortunate situation.


    When they calmed down, they then turned to look at Austin with gratitude in their eyes.


    "Young man, thank you so much!


    Please know that our race owes you a lot," one of them said to Austin with utter sincerity.


    Much to their befuddlement, however, they found that Austin was not listening.


    He was staring at the woman without even blinking.


    ''Seriously? How could he be in a mood to admire this woman in this circumstance?


    It''s true that humans will find her beautiful, but she is way too dangerous.'' The governing gods shared the same thoughts.


    Thinking that Austin was attracted to the woman in white, they all secretly shook their heads.


    "Young man, we should get going.


    It''s clearly not safe here,"


    they urged the young man.

 Chapter 4506 Come Out Successfully

    "Miss Flora, is that really you?"


    Austin asked as he stared at the woman in white clothing.


    "Hey, young man. Do you know her?


    How could that be?


    You''re not even from this universe."


    The eight governing gods of the wood puppet race were shocked when they heard Austin utter the woman''s name.


    Their eyes opened wide and they couldn''t believe what they heard.


    After all, the maternal tree of their race told them the situation at the bottom of the abyss a long time ago.


    And according to the maternal tree, the woman in white must have been here all this time.


    She had been guarding the piece of wood at the bottom of the abyss, so there was no way that Austin met her in some other place.


    There had to be some mistake there.


    Most probably, the young man must be mistaking her for someone else.


    "Young man, you can''t possibly know her. You''re just mistaking her for someone else.


    She has been in this place for a long time. I believe that she''s even far older than your great grandfather. There''s no way that you have met her before.


    Come on. We already got the holy treasure. Let''s go back now.


    This place is very dangerous.


    We should leave as soon as possible,"


    one of the governing gods continued to persuade Austin.


    The pressure that they felt from the bottom of the abyss was too great and became more unbearable with each passing second.


    Although Austin aided them in withstanding most of the enormous pressure, they were still enveloped by fright and felt like something wrong might happen at any time.


    Especially after they saw the woman in white who was standing there, looking like a fierce beast waiting for her prey, their hearts were racing due to extreme fear.


    The moment they saw her, they had a strong feeling that she might devour them if they didn''t leave right away.


    "Miss Flora, it''s me, Austin. Don''t you recognize me?


    What are you doing here?"


    Austin called the woman a few more times. He was so sure that she was the woman he knew, so he didn''t want to give up until she recognized him.


    Currently, his spiritual sense was much stronger than that of any ordinary governing god.


    Hence, he was convinced that the aura he was sensing from the woman in white was the exact same one from Flora.


    However, no matter how many times Austin called to her, the woman didn''t respond.


    In fact, she didn''t even bother to look at Austin.


    It made him feel a little frustrated and doubtful.


    "Am I really mistaken?


    If it is really Miss Flora, there is no way that she''d


    f the governing gods were the ones who handed it to the maternal tree, and it suddenly broke its promise to Austin, things would certainly get troublesome.


    But if it was Austin who personally gave the holy treasure to the maternal tree, this could be prevented.


    Austin had to at least play it smart until the maternal tree held the end of the bargain.


    "Hmm... Young man, I''m afraid it''s kind of inappropriate."


    The eight governing gods all stopped and wore a long face.


    "Well, I''m also afraid that you have no other choice but to deal with it.


    Don''t you want to get out of here?


    I can go out by myself if that''s what you want,"


    Austin said flatly.


    "All right, we understand."


    At this moment, the eight governing gods had no choice but to give up.


    First, they couldn''t defeat Austin even if they worked together. Moreover, without his help, they wouldn''t be able to get out of the abyss.


    Thus, their lives were literally in Austin''s hands.


    Soon after, Austin left with the eight governing gods.


    A moment later, they had finally come out of the bottom of the abyss and returned to the edge.


    "It seems like the Longevity Valley is much more horrifying than what legends said it to be."


    The governing gods still couldn''t shake off the fear that they experienced when they encountered the crushing pressure at the bottom of the abyss.


    Right after getting out, they stopped in their tracks.


    Then, they looked at Austin all at the same time, wearing serious expressions on their faces.


    "What''s the matter?


    Are you going to try to take this piece of wood away from me?"


    Austin asked coldly, knowing what was running in the minds of the governing gods.

 Chapter 4507 An Old Face

    "Young man, come on, you must be kidding."


    The eight governing gods of the wood puppet race all smiled in embarrassment.


    They had honestly thought about taking on Austin before. But seeing his terrifying strength, they immediately disregarded it from their minds.


    Once they irritated Austin or did something that would put them in a bad light, things would surely be more complicated.


    "Young man, let''s go back first,"


    a governing god suggested to Austin.


    "Okay, alright."


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    With that, Austin and the eight governing gods of the wood puppet race immediately rushed towards the entrance of this cosmos.


    When they were finally far away from the abyss,


    a deep and heavy sigh suddenly sounded in their ears.


    Shocked at what they heard,


    they glanced at one another and quickly paused in their tracks.


    "Young man, you definitely have some tricks up your sleeves. You entered the Longevity Valley and managed to bring that object out.


    You''re something else but you must give it to me now,"


    a deafening voice said from the depths of the cosmos.


    Then, an immense law energy suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    It turned into dazzling law chains. Then, it directly came at Austin and the eight governing gods like poisonous snakes.


    "This is the ultimate law!"


    Austin was startled at what he saw as the color on his face was instantly drained.


    The law that the governing god cultivated was the original chaotic law.


    But the original chaotic law was not the highest law.


    The ultimate law was the most advanced law and the most powerful.


    Only the god of chaos was able to master and perform the ultimate law.


    "Damn it! I can''t move my body at all!"


    "Help me! These law chains are extremely terrifying. They have tied me up completely!"


    "This is being done by some terrifying being! It is making a move against us!"


    The eight governing gods of the wood puppet race all screamed in utter horror.


    "Calm down! If you don''t want to die, just follow my orders and enter my space world!"


    Austin loudly commanded.


    Then, with a wave of his sleeve, he released a strong teleportation power. It enveloped the eight go


    ance.


    However, he was getting slower and slower.


    In the end,


    Austin found himself unable to move at all as if he had fallen into a quicksand.


    The law chains wrapped around him moved like snakes, producing hissing sounds.


    "Ha-ha! Young man, to be honest,


    there are only a few who can get out of the Longevity Valley alive.


    Do you really think that that stupid tree is that generous? It completely fooled you here.


    You are just one of his many laboratory rats.


    Over the years, the stinky tree had tricked lots of people to get that wood in the Longevity Valley. However, no one succeeded. They all failed and died in the valley.


    I was shocked that you made it. I didn''t really expect it.


    Tsk, tsk. I must admit that you are really lucky.


    That stupid tree wants to get its hands on this wood? I will never let that happen,"


    the old face seriously said.


    Then, his lips turned into a cunning smile.


    "Ah, I see.


    Sir, I bet you have also tricked many people into entering the Longevity Valley to get you this wood, haven''t you?"


    Austin finally understood why the old face wanted the wood.


    "Young man, you are totally right.


    I know you are trying to buy yourself some more time.


    But I''m telling you, just give up. No matter what games you want to play, it is not going to work.


    Now give me that wood.


    Then, I will talk to you and share you some secrets if you want,"


    the old face said with a menacing smile.

 Chapter 4508 Meeting The Maternal Tree Once Again

    With every word that Austin spoke, the face got closer to him.


    The law chains tightly swaddled Austin, making it more difficult for him to move.


    The sensation mimicked the feeling of drowning in a swamp and not being able to move in its murky waters


    "Sir, why are you doing this?


    Please let me go!"


    Austin cried out, a hint of consternation present in his voice.


    "Stop talking nonsense. You can''t leave unless you hand me that piece of wood,"


    the face sneered as his greedy eyes stared fixedly at the piece of wood that Austin was hiding.


    Although he had hidden the piece of wood, the face''s eyes could still penetrate through everything and was able to see exactly where it was.


    "I''m warning you, old man! You''re leaving me with no choice but to use brute force with you!"


    The more Austin struggled, the more desperate and infuriated he became. His own body weighed down on him, becoming heavier and heavier.


    "Oh, really?


    I wonder how you''ll be able to do that.


    Young man, you can''t even move. What are you threatening me for?


    I advise you to stop struggling and just give me that piece of wood like an obedient little boy you should be,"


    the face mocked, rubbing even more salt to the wounds.


    ''This is not good. I didn''t expect to meet such a troublesome being.


    How did I even get myself in this irksome situation?


    I can''t escape now.''


    Austin has exhausted all his skills and trump cards he could use to try to break free.


    But alas, he found out none of them worked.


    As Austin was about to lose all hope, Flora suddenly came to his mind.


    "Miss Flora! If you can recognize me, I desperately need your help!" he shouted into the abyss.


    With the aid of energy, the billowing sound waves reached deep down to the bottom of the abyss.


    Austin gave it a while, but much to his disappointment, there was no response. Not a single sound.


    "Hey, brat! Don��t you dare try to play tricks with me!


    There is no such a damn thing as Miss Flora at the bottom of the Longevity Valley. Did you really think such a childish trick would scare me?"


    the face taunted, grinning smugly.


    But then, something unexpected happened all


    t, everyone."


    Austin teleported all the eight governing gods of the wood puppet race, the Eight Stone Saints, and the gnome out.


    "We''re back!"


    The eight governing gods of the wood puppet race were ecstatic to find that they had returned to their own territory.


    "Austin, have you finished your task?"


    Asa asked.


    "Don''t worry. Everything is going well."


    Austin assured.


    "Now, let''s go see the maternal tree,"


    he said to the eight governing gods of the wood puppet race.


    "Okay, let''s go to see the maternal tree right away and tell her that we have gotten the sacred treasure!


    Our maternal tree will be very happy to hear the good news!"


    The eight governing gods of the wood puppet race were all giddy with excitement as they led the way.


    Just then, a huge towering tree slowly appeared and floated above. It blotted out the sky and cast a huge shadow.


    "I am here, young man.


    It seems that you have brought me good news.


    I must say that you really surprised me, young man!


    I can''t believe I will finally get it."


    It was the maternal tree of the wood puppet race.


    However, Austin couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something strangely unsettling about all this.


    "All right, young man. Hand over the sacred treasure of our race right now."


    The maternal tree stretched out a sinewy branch towards Austin from afar.


    Austin''s eyes immediately turned cold as he knew something was indeed wrong.

 Chapter 4509 Sandwiched

    "I believe we struck a deal.


    You teach me the secret of the mind power and the law of life, and then I give that piece of wood to you.


    It''s a fair trade.


    I think this is the best option," suggested Austin.


    With a wave of his sleeve, he hid away the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints from the maternal tree.


    "Well..."


    Seeing this, the eight governing gods of the wood puppet race were surprised. They could sense that Austin''s guard was up.


    "Young man, you''ve gone much too far.


    Don''t you have any faith in me?


    Hand over our race''s sacred treasure, and I''ll surely give you the explanation you are seeking.


    Don''t worry. I won''t lie to you."


    The maternal tree''s voice became a little sullen as it spoke.


    "It seems that things have changed.


    This old tree obviously plans on duping me. I can sense a battle brewing. You can hide in my space world for now,"


    Austin whispered to the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints.


    With another wave of his hand, he teleported them into a human world inside his body.


    "In that case, I''ll make myself clear about this.


    This is expected to be an honest trade.


    I won''t hand that piece of wood over until you give me the secret of the mind power and the law of life.


    Otherwise, our deal is off,"


    said Austin.


    "It seems that the maternal tree wants to go back on its word!"


    The eight governing gods of the wood puppet race finally saw the situation clearly.


    "Young man, you are asking for too much here.


    The mind power and the law of life are the inheritances of our wood puppet race. No one is allowed to impart them to outsiders. How dare you even try to attain our race''s inherited knowledge? You are not taking us seriously enough!"


    The maternal tree''s tone took a harsh turn.


    "Ha-ha!


    I knew you''d be like this!


    Enough with this nonsense, then.


    Trade the secret of the mind power and the law of life for that piece of wood.


    Otherwise, as I''ve said, the deal is off!"


    shouted Austin, trying to keep his cool.


    "Young man, I never planned on laying a finger on you since


    I am not one to be accused of bullying the weak and the young. Now it seems that you''ve left me with no other choice.


    Since you are unwilling to hand over the


    se, these two couldn''t care less about it,''


    thought Austin to himself.


    With no holds barred, Austin dashed as fast as he could.


    From behind him, the vast green branches shot out like elegant green dragons as they roared and quickly chased after him.


    Austin suddenly felt the space around slowly getting smaller and smaller.


    He began to slow down his pace.


    ''This old man''s strength is much too terrifying!''


    Austin gave a helpless sigh as he fretted at what to do.


    All of a sudden,


    he heard a voice.


    "Young man, fear not. I''ll help you.


    As long as you give me that piece of wood, I''ll help you deal with that ratty old tree."


    The voice came from the space ahead, and then an old face appeared.


    ''Damn it! Seriously?''


    Austin felt a cold chill ride down his back from the sight.


    One strong enemy was already hard enough to handle. Now, he was facing two! He was sandwiched between two dangers!


    Running out of options, Austin came to a halt.


    "Please, I''m your junior. I don''t think it''s very good for your image to extort me like this,"


    said Austin, with a bitter smile.


    "You stinky old face! What the hell are you doing in my territory?"


    the maternal tree screamed to the old face.


    "Ha-ha, you already know the answer, don''t you, you ratty old tree?


    First you cheated this young man into attaining that for you, and now you use such a despicable method to get rid of him. For shame!"


    said the old face as he stared at the maternal tree.

 Chapter 4510 The Road Of Reincarnation

    "Go shove your stinky face somewhere else! Did you come all this way to snatch the holy treasure?


    Well I''m warning you, this thing belongs to me, so don''t even think about it!


    Leave this place now or I''ll be forced to teach you a lesson you won''t soon forget!"


    yelled the agitated maternal tree sourly.


    "Ha-ha!


    It''s been a long time since I last saw you. Somehow, surprisingly, your temper''s only gotten worse.


    Look, I''m already here. There''s no way I''m leaving empty handed, not easily at least.


    Besides, who made the rule declaring this thing as yours?


    I say we compete for it fairly to decide who gets it,"


    said the old face, erupting into a wicked laughter.


    Austin was stuck between the two of them, unable to move at all. His mind was spinning; it was high time he found a way out of this.


    The two creatures he was faced with were both very powerful. He knew that if he were to fight them head on, on his own, he would stand no chance.


    ''They''re both quite skilled at the ultimate law.


    They will no doubt use it the moment I make a move to escape and block me off.


    If I want to have any hope of getting away, my only option is to break free from the restriction of their ultimate laws.


    The only problem is, it''s probably too powerful for me and will be very difficult to get rid of,''


    Austin thought to himself, his eyebrows furrowed together tightly.


    "Young man, I see you''re deep in thought trying to figure out a solution to the predicament you find yourself in.


    I assure you, it''s pointless even trying. You''ll never escape me, you might as well hand over that piece of wood now," said the maternal tree, growing rather impatient.


    It stretched a branch out in front of Austin expectantly.


    "Young man, don''t be afraid of her!


    Give me the piece of wood and I will help you take her down.


    Plus, I''ll even teach you the legacy and ancient skills of my race.


    You may rest assured. I will not break my promise like that stinky tree over there," the wrinkled face butted in, drawing close as well.


    They seemed like two cunning witches trying to lure in an unsuspecting victim.


    They both released terrifying energy pressure, crushing Austin from both sides and overwhelming him to the point he felt short of breath.


    Crack! Crack!


    A sharp pang of pain shot through his body like an electric shock. He felt as though his body was about to collapse, even hearing the crisp snap of his bones cracking.


    Fortunately for Austin, his body was very tough as well as indestructible. He could still bear this staggering pressure being exerted on him.


    If not for his mighty body, he would have been crushed to smithereens by such a horrifying energy and turned to a th


    ith abundant energy that spread out in all directions, causing the space and time to shudder.


    "How is this possible? He''s stepping on the road of reincarnation!


    Did this young man have anything to do with the road of reincarnation? What is going on here?"


    The maternal tree and the face creature were both shocked at this incredible, mesmerizing and scary sight. They stood motionless, staring at the old path under Austin''s feet with fear paralyzing them.


    Austin felt faster than usual as he advanced on this old path.


    In a flash, he had gone far, far away from the maternal tree and the face.


    More importantly, the ultimate law they released, could no longer hold him down.


    To everyone''s great surprise, Austin had managed to escape.


    It was truly a miracle!


    "Hey, you two! Ha-ha, we''ll never meet again so... So long!" Austin said tauntingly.


    He did not want to be here a second longer. He summoned all his strength and used all sorts of powerful skills and methods at his disposal to distance himself from them.


    "Not a chance in hell!


    We can''t let him get away with that piece of wood!"


    the face snarled.


    "This is all your fault. If you hadn''t gotten in my way, I would have already obtained the sacred wood!"


    snapped the maternal tree, all its branches trembling with fury.


    "Oh cut the crap! If you hadn''t stopped me just now, I would have gotten it myself!"


    yelled back the wrinkled face at the top of his lungs.


    "We can argue later! First let''s stop that brat!


    After him!"


    The gigantic, tedious body of the maternal tree moved quickly from the space it stood, dashing in the direction Austin had gone with a strong puff of wind.


    "Stop right there, you bastard!"


    The face caught up as well. Together, they chased Austin down as if there was no tomorrow.

 Chapter 4511 Escape Being Chased

    "Speed up!"


    the three identical Austins shouted simultaneously, each one sprinting in a different direction.


    Three winding paths extended forward endlessly beneath their feet.


    Brilliant reincarnation runes were released from the Reincarnation Token, floating around Austin like dazzling fireflies.


    "Something''s wrong...


    There''re three of him, and I can''t tell which one is his real body!


    Which one should we chase after?"


    That face frowned in confusion. Both the maternal tree and the face watched as the three versions of Austin ran off on different paths.


    "Never in my wildest dreams did I expect he would have such a mysterious avatar skill,"


    the maternal tree muttered under its breath, also quite shocked by this turn of events.


    For a moment, the two masters glanced at each other helplessly, both at a loss as to which Austin they should chase after.


    "Damn it! How could we have let this happen?"


    the maternal tree groaned gloomily.


    "We can create several avatars to track them separately. That might be our only option right now,"


    that face said.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop...


    Just then, more than ten faces materialized. Divided into three groups, each group of faces chased after the three Austins, respectively.


    The maternal tree frowned. It seemed it had no choice but to do the same.


    However, they were keenly aware that their avatars were much weaker than their real bodies.


    What Austin performed was a taboo technique, the Triple Avatar Skill.


    This meant that the two more Austins could be his avatars as well as his real bodies.


    Moreover, they could switch at any time. That was why it was so hard for the others to tell which one was real.


    This was the mystery of the Triple Avatar Skill!


    After running for some time, Austin found that he had already left the territory of the wood puppet race.


    "Should I leave this supreme universe already?"


    Austin asked himself.


    "Is it really worth it to be chased by two strong masters like this over some ordinary piece of wood?"


    Austin couldn''t help but smile bitterly at the thought.


    "But, since these two are so eager to get their hands on this piece of wood, doesn''t that mean the wood isn''t so


    d here, they would definitely be targeted by the wood puppet race and the face race.


    However, this was a supreme universe! Staying here would be really beneficial for their cultivation.


    After all, the nine of them were different from Austin.


    Austin was way more powerful than them.


    He didn''t need to cultivate in the supreme universe.


    After giving it much thought, Asa finally spoke up,


    "Austin, we''ve thought about it. We''ve decided to stay.


    This place is very suitable for us.


    Moreover, we have been here for over a hundred years, so we''re very familiar with this place.


    Don''t worry about us."


    The other seven Stone Saints all nodded in agreement.


    "I''m staying here, too,"


    the gnome said.


    "Going back to the Sea of Chaos won''t be good for my cultivation.


    Only by staying here can I become stronger."


    "All right, everyone.


    Be careful."


    Austin acquiesced. He had no choice but to respect their choice.


    "Ha-ha. Don''t worry, boy.


    I brought the nine of them into this supreme universe myself.


    I won''t let anything bad happen to them,"


    the beast said with a reassuring smile.


    "Oh?


    Please take care of them then. I thank you!"


    Austin was overjoyed to hear this.


    Despite the beast being shrouded in mystery, Austin trusted it.


    Although Austin didn''t know the details, he could tell that it was an extraordinary beast.


    If the beast said so itself, then the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints would be safe here.

 Chapter 4512 The Strongest Governing Gods

    "In that case, you can just stay here," Austin said to the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints.


    "Don''t worry. If you encounter any danger, contact the elder immediately.


    Relax, everybody. I will definitely return to see you again in the future,"


    Austin added with a smile.


    The mind power and law of life of the wood puppet race were so astounding that he couldn''t discard the idea of learning them. He would definitely come back for them.


    "Well, you''d better leave now.


    You are getting more and more talkative. Don''t worry about us."


    The gnome had grown a little impatient, so he waved goodbye to Austin at once.


    Austin just smiled. He knew the gnome so well that he didn''t feel offended at all despite the gnome''s seemingly rude behavior.


    "Austin, don''t worry about us. We have been in this supreme universe for more than a hundred years, so we are very familiar with it.


    Besides, with the two elders who will take care of us, nothing will happen to us for sure."


    The Eight Stone Saints also assured Austin one after another.


    "Okay, then. I''m leaving now. Take care of yourselves."


    Austin nodded at them and turned around to leave.


    "Let''s get out of here," he said to the beast.


    The beast nodded and waved its huge claw.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A rumbling noise was heard when a tremendous spatial teleportation power appeared out of the blue. It immediately shrouded Austin and the beast all over.


    The next moment,


    all they could hear was the constant whirring of the wind.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin and the beast disappeared from this universe.


    They were already in a different place a few seconds later.


    "We have gone out,"


    said the beast.


    When Austin opened his eyes, he found out that he had returned and was standing in front of the entrance of the palace.


    Another beast was crouching outside the gate.


    Apparently, they were now back inside the Divine Tomb.


    "Well, what can you say about the supreme universe? How did you feel when you were in there?"


    asked the other beast to Austin with a meaningful smile.


    Austin understood that the two beasts must have known what he had gone through in the supreme universe.


    "Sirs, I have a question to ask,"


    Austin said as he looked at the two beasts.


    "Ask then,"


    said one beast with a nod.


    "When I was in the supreme universe, I saw the maternal tree of the wood puppet race and the supreme grandmaster of the face race. They both possess terrifying strength.


    I was no match for them at all.


    I believe that no governing god in the universe can compete with them.


    But as far as I know, they are not gods of chaos.


    What are they?"


    Austin said. His voice was full of curiosity.


    Since the two


    to the Divine Being''s World.


    "Great! Now that I''ve found it, I''ll try if I can get in or not."


    He used the secret skill of space teleportation and walked towards the entrance to the Divine Being''s World.


    Bang!


    Austin bounced back the moment he touched the space barrier. He was utterly stunned.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He used all of his energy, laws, and all kinds of secret martial arts skills altogether. He then rushed towards the gateway of the Divine Being''s World without hesitation.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The gates of the Divine Being''s World shook violently.


    However, it still remained closed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin had used all kinds of methods and secret skills, but the gates could not be opened.


    The gates seemed to have been forged.


    "Okay, I give up,"


    Austin said, shaking his head. He couldn''t help breathing a sigh of helplessness.


    "But, I really want to know how the little infinity beast is now."


    All of a sudden, Austin thought of the little infinity beast.


    It had been staying in the Divine Being''s World for too long.


    But since Austin really couldn''t break in, he just thought to himself,


    ''One day, I will enter the Divine Being''s World and find the little infinity beast.''


    He looked at the gates one more time, but he still couldn''t think of a way to open it. Eventually, he decided to walk out of the depths of the void.


    "I think I must go back to the Fallen Divine Valley first."


    Austin used his bodily movement skill and dashed back to the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Knowing that Humphrey had a powerful spiritual sense,


    he must be very careful on his way.


    If he made any noise or anything impressive, he would expose himself to Humphrey.


    A few moments later, Austin successfully returned to the Fallen Divine Valley without being noticed.

 Chapter 4513 A Comedic Turn Of Events

    "Austin, do you think Humphrey has improved much lately?"


    the sky-devouring dog asked worriedly the moment it saw Austin.


    "He has the body of a chaotic sky-devouring beast, and as time goes on his strength increases as well.


    He will be serious trouble to deal with in the future,"


    the tiger sighed, already exhausted just by the thought of it.


    "You''re right. Once the chaotic sky-devouring beast has grown into an adult, he''s going to be extremely fierce.


    My guess is he will swallow the entire Sea of Chaos in one gulp and just disappear, never to show up again,"


    the big black bull said, sighing as well. It seemed to be filled with sadness.


    "We need to find a way to take him down together.


    If we don''t, it won''t be long before he makes his way to the Fallen Divine Valley to harass us and cause us hassle.


    The twelve of us are definitely no match for him.


    Unless our master shows up to fight Humphrey.


    But if our master reveals himself to take action, it would only throw things out of control and cause more issues.


    I''m sure that our master''s enemies will find him and then things would get real troublesome,"


    said the colorful rooster, shaking its head dejectedly.


    The twelve zodiac animals all already felt defeated and demoralized.


    "I''m sorry, sirs. I brought this trouble to the Fallen Divine Valley. It''s my fault,"


    Austin apologized, guilt consuming him now.


    He knew Humphrey had made the Fallen Divine Valley his target because of him. He was the one Humphrey wanted, the reason he had come here.


    "Don''t do that to yourself, Austin. Humphrey would have targeted the Fallen Divine Valley sooner or later, with or without your presence.


    It''s not your fault. There''s nothing for you to be sorry for.


    All you should be thinking about is a way to kill him,"


    the black bull said, trying to ease Austin''s mind.


    "Right now, we don''t really have a way to kill him.


    That chaotic sky-devouring beast, is still in its infancy, but we can''t do anything to him.


    I''m scared to even imagine what it would be like when the chaotic sky-devouring beast grows into an adult. It would most likely be impossible for us to kill Humphrey then,"


    the tiger said slowly, looking off into the distance.


    The twelve zodiac animals all fell into a silent contemplation for a moment.


    "Humphrey!


    I will kill you! I swear it! Some way, somehow, I will bring you to your end!"


    Austin screeched through gritted teeth and clenched fists. He had a great challenge ahead of him and he was determined to overcome it.


    "Sirs, I apologize but I must go now. I''m going to


    it must have been Julian who snuck into my pill room and stole them."


    "And who''s knocked down my weapon refining furnace? I''ve been refining a divine level magic treasure for decades and it hadn''t taken shape yet. Now all my effort and hard work has been destroyed. Damn it!"


    The entire small world was in disarray.


    There were many divine gods, scurrying around, coming and going, all in a hurry, searching every inch of the world. It was chaos and madness!


    "What? Julian? What just happened?"


    Austin was stunned.


    Then he was overtaken by excitement and anxiety


    as he remembered that Julian was his son!


    He immediately released his spiritual sense, scanning across the whole small world in an instant.


    Deep in the depths of a void in this small world, a boy of two or three years, was laying on small deck chair, holding a jade bottle in his chubby hand. There were more than a dozen divine pills in it, the boy pouring them out one at a time.


    He stuffed every pill down his gullet like it was candy, appearing to be having the time of his life.


    The deck chair was made from the most precious chaotic crystal in the Sea of Chaos. It was a divine level magic treasure.


    The divine gods all over the world were searching for this little boy, but could not find him.


    It was a truly joyous scene to behold for Austin.


    This little boy was no doubt his son, Julian.


    ''I just can''t believe this. Oh, my son! How is this even possible?''


    Austin came to Julian''s side, still in shock.


    He found that Julian was releasing an incredibly impressive space and time law, wrapped tightly around him, hiding his small body from everyone else.


    If not for his powerful spiritual sense, Austin may never have found him!

 Chapter 4514 Julians Abnormal State

    Standing next to Julian, Austin was greatly surprised and pleased as he clearly felt the energy of the laws of space and time from his son.


    "How is this possible?" Austin couldn''t help but exclaim.


    He was very certain that Julian had never practiced the laws of space and time, thus it only meant one thing.


    "He was already born with the knowledge of the laws of space and time?! That is inconceivable!"


    Austin wasn''t too sure but it could be the only logical explanation behind this phenomenon.


    "Moreover, he is already living in this world for more than two hundred years.


    By now, he should be at least old enough in terms of his physical and mental capabilities.


    However, it seems like time isn''t moving along with him.


    Both his body and mind are equivalent to a mere three-year-old child.


    I don''t really understand what is going on.


    There are a lot of abnormal things happening here."


    Austin kept murmuring to himself as he examined his son carefully. He was trying his hardest to make sense of the unusual things that he was seeing for the first time.


    At the back of his mind, he wasn''t really sure if he should be happy or worried about the condition of his son.


    "Caroline, Julian is here."


    He then sent a message to Caroline through his spiritual sense.


    A few seconds later, Caroline was seen rushing in a hurry.


    Whoosh!


    However, the moment Julian saw her, he tried to run away.


    Unfortunately for the little one, his mother was much faster than him. Before he could even get away, he was grabbed by the ear.


    Smack!


    Instantly, Julian felt a crisp slap on his buttocks.


    Because of this, he started bursting into tears.


    His chubby hands covered his face as he continued to sob.


    Soon after, several divine gods also arrived one after another.


    "We found him. He''s here!"


    These divine gods were actually Austin''s slaves, and they were all genuine divine gods.


    Since Julian was no ordinary child, Caroline asked Austin''s divine god slaves to take care of her son.


    No other child must have experienced being taken care of by several genuine divine gods full-time.


    After a while, Austin approached Julian, picked him up, and held him in his arms.


    He gently rocked the child and said, "Don''t cry now.


    And I can see that no tears are coming from your eyes, so stop faking it already or your mother''s really going to get mad."


    Seeing Austin, Julian was actually overjoyed. He immediately stopped his fake crying and wrapped his arms around his father''s neck.


    "Dad!"


    Austin''s divine god slaves were surprised when they saw their master. They immediately knelt and


    this. I''m glad that it''s working well on my favor,"


    Violet answered cheerfully.


    Soon after, a few more figures began rushing over towards the small mountain.


    "Tin! You''re back!"


    Austin heard a familiar voice and saw that it was Evan, together with a few of his other friends.


    Among them were Herbert and the other young men and women from the Divine Continent.


    They were Austin''s companions when he was traveling back in the day.


    At this moment, a lot of people from the different timeline of Austin''s life gathered in the small mountain, creating a lot of hustle and bustle.


    A day after the celebration, the mountain gradually quieted down. One by one, the visitors left after spending some time catching up with Austin.


    In the end, only Caroline, Ivy, Sue, and the three mermaids remained and accompanied Austin.


    "Caroline, I think it''s the best time to ask this. What happened to Julian?"


    Austin asked with a worried expression on his face.


    At the same time, he was still trying to examine his son''s body in detail.


    "Well, I know that you''ll ask about it. I was just waiting for you to do so,"


    Caroline briefly replied.


    "There''s something unusual in his growth pattern. He will be awake for a year, and then he will sleep for a hundred years. That''s the cycle of his life.


    So, even though he was already born for more than two hundred years, he has only stayed awake for about three years.


    Furthermore, when he sleeps, all his body functions would stop, including his growth. That''s why he still looked like a three-year-old kid.


    Actually, I still can''t figure out why this is happening and when this unusual cycle is going to stop."


    Caroline heaved a sigh as she finally told Austin their son''s condition.

 Chapter 4515 The Ultimate Divine Embryo

    "I have consulted many of the divine gods, but none of them could explain what was going on.


    Over the years I''ve become terribly worried about Julian.


    Austin, you are at a higher level and your strength has grown by now. I know you''ve also been wandering around the Sea of Chaos and beyond for many years, and have seen and heard things beyond most others'' comprehension. There must be something you could do to help us find out what''s wrong with Julian!"


    Caroline choked back tears as she spoke in a quavering voice. The deep concern for her son was plastered all over her worried face.


    "I am truly sorry, Caroline. You have been taking care of Julian on your own for so many years. I know how tiring and stressful that is.


    This is all my fault. I don''t deserve to be called Julian''s father, or your husband.


    Don''t worry about a thing. I''ll definitely find out what''s wrong with Julian.


    All things aside, I think Julian is doing fine overall. He certainly has some abilities that go beyond that of ordinary people.


    He''s never cultivated any skills, but he was born with a natural knack for the law of space.


    Haven''t you noticed that whenever he wants to hide himself away, even the ordinary genuine divine gods can''t seem to find him?


    My gut is telling me that Julian''s body was in a good state.


    So, again, don''t worry about it,"


    Austin said, reassuringly.


    "That''s a relief,"


    said Caroline with a smile. She gave a satisfied sigh as she wiped her eyes.


    Caroline knew that Austin was much stronger than her, and that his insight was also far superior.


    Whatever Austin said made perfect sense as he was a highly credible man.


    "I think so too.


    Stay steadfast. I truly feel that although Julian is drowsy and will fall asleep for more than one hundred years every once in a while, his body is in perfect health.


    Moreover, his body contained a large amount of chaotic energy and all kinds of profound laws. It seems that he was born with these qualities.


    It''s actually quite impressive, but also very strange,"


    said Ivy and Sue.


    The two of them were also divine gods now.


    "Yes, we think so too."


    The three mermaids nodded in agreement.


    These past years, they''d helped Caroline take care of Julian. They, more than anyone, were familiar with his situation.


    "By the way, I must point out that there''s another strange thing about Julian. He can swallow a lot of divine pills freely without suffering any negative side effects.


    Even I woul


    The surprises just kept coming. Austin was pushed farther and farther into shock. This was unbelievably fantastic news!


    Even luckier for him, it was his own son.


    "The growth of the Ultimate Divine Embryo also had another special condition.


    That was, before he turned ten years old, his one hundred years would already be equivalent to one year for other kids.


    His time would only keep up with everyone else''s once he was one hundred years old.


    Hence, there''s really no need to fret about your son at all.


    Anyway, you can''t do anything about it.


    Just let him grow up on his own,"


    advised the statue master.


    "In fact, I thought your talent and aptitude was a pretty occurrence, but I had never expected that your son would turn out to be so much more talented than you are.


    I''ll have to think this over and consider taking him in as my disciple in the future,"


    noted the statue master in a suddenly serious tone.


    "Master, are you serious?"


    Austin was speechless.


    "Believe me, Austin. The Ultimate Divine Embryo is too precious and rare not to hone.


    Well, you can always bring Julian over here so we can hang out more in the future,"


    said the statue master.


    "Alright, I''ll try to bring him over more often."


    Austin absently nodded. His mind was a mess after the extreme shock in his heart. He didn''t know whether he should be happy or surprised about the situation.


    His son was an Ultimate Divine Embryo?


    Could his son really become a governing god without cultivating?


    Did his son really have a fifty-fifty chance of becoming a god of chaos?


    His statue master''s words echoed on repeatedly in Austin''s mind.

 Chapter 4516 The Enemy Is Coming

    "Austin, I think you have to try your best to improve your realm this time,"


    uttered the statue master while Austin was still stunned at the shocking information.


    "It''s actually a good thing that your current strength is far higher than your realm.


    However, it is also a bad thing.


    Your strong ability proves that you are talented, and you have much room for improvement in the future.


    But because of it, you also slack off easily in your cultivation and breakthrough.


    So the most important thing for you to do now is to hurry up and raise your realm to the governing god.


    Do you get me?"


    the statue master added.


    "Thank you for reminding me, master.


    Now that I know, I will try my best to improve my realm."


    Austin greatly appreciated the statue master''s concern.


    "Sooner or later, my eternal enemy will be here.


    Once he comes, I''m not even sure if I can protect myself against him. So I also don''t know if I am capable of protecting you.


    Austin, don''t let this peaceful life now immobilize you. This won''t last forever, after all. The truth is, the real danger is approaching.


    By that time, all I can do is only to remind you to run as fast as you can."


    The statue master couldn''t help sighing. He looked worried and disappointed at the same time.


    "Master, is the enemy you are talking about a god of chaos?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "Yes, you''re right.


    Austin, I know what you are thinking right now.


    You are wondering if you can help me shoulder the burden of dealing with my enemy.


    That is actually impossible.


    You are not even a governing god yet. You can''t possibly help me fight against a god of chaos.


    I must admit, the reason why I''ve taken you as my disciple is that I''ve thought highly of your talent. I hope that one day you can cultivate yourself to the ultimate stage, so we can join hands in defeating my enemy.


    But I''m wrong all along.


    Yes, you are talented, but it''s not enough yet. And I haven''t expected that my enemy will find me so soon.


    He has been tracing every clue and every detail.


    Very soon, he will find me.


    If that time comes, it might be my end."


    The statue master heaved a deep sigh.


    "Is that so?


    But I


    real situation now. She didn''t need to worry that much, just like before.


    "Well, whether he is an ordinary child or a rare Ultimate Divine Embryo, it doesn''t matter. It won''t change the fact that he is my precious son.


    All I want is for him to grow up healthy and sound,"


    Caroline finally said softly with benevolent affection in her eyes.


    "Caroline, don''t worry too much. I know that he will grow up healthy.


    No other child can be healthier than our son,"


    Austin said as he held Caroline in his arms.


    "Now that we have figured out Julian''s situation, you don''t need to worry anymore, Caroline.


    Julian will be fine."


    Ivy, Sue, and the three mermaids also comforted Caroline.


    "I''m actually not worried about him now.


    What I''m worried about is you, girls."


    Caroline suddenly looked at the five women in front of her.


    "Us?


    What do you mean?


    Why do you have to worry about us?


    We are fine. You have nothing to worry about,"


    Sue said, confused.


    "Are you sure?


    I don''t think so,"


    Caroline retorted, shaking her head slightly.


    "What do you mean?


    Is something wrong with us?"


    The five women all looked at Caroline in confusion.


    Even Austin didn''t get what she meant.


    "Girls, tell me. Is there a hen that doesn''t lay eggs?"


    Caroline said while smiling cunningly.


    Ivy, Sue, and the three mermaids instantly got what she meant, and they all blushed. If they could only find a hole on the ground, they would hide.

 Chapter 4517 The Law Of Mind Power

    Without saying another word, all of them immediately understood what Caroline meant.


    "Hahaha!"


    Austin''s sudden laughter broke the silence.


    "Stop laughing! This is not something to make fun of! Even if you feel happy about it you shouldn''t laugh!"


    Sue glared at Austin with a seemingly angry expression, but with a flirtatious tone.


    "Oh, why should I feel happy? Sue, tell me,"


    Austin teasingly asked with a smile.


    "You... Don''t you have any sense of decency? Humph! I will not play these games with you!"


    Irritated by Austin''s brazen attitude, Sue could not help but stamp her feet in anger.


    "All right, all right. Stop talking nonsense. None of you shall leave tonight.


    All of you must stay here.


    It is your duty, you know?"


    Caroline turned to close the door as soon as she finished speaking.


    Hearing her words, Ivy, Sue and the three mermaid girls'' faces all flushed pink as they bowed their heads in embarrassment.


    Austin, Caroline and the others had stayed together on this small mountain for more than ten days.


    They lived a happy life filled with love, peace and contentment.


    After figuring out Julian''s physical conditions, a feeling of relief washed over Caroline as she loosened her control over him.


    She let him frolic wherever he wanted in the small world. Wherever Julian went, commotion and chaos was sure to follow.


    Both Austin and Caroline had no idea nor experience on how to nurture the Ultimate Divine Embryo.


    They could only let the kid develop naturally on his own. This was the advice Austin''s statue master told him.


    Another ten days quickly passed by.


    One day,


    a sudden rumbling sound was heard.


    This was followed shortly by multiple others. They all seemed to come from the outside world.


    Hearing this, Austin released his spiritual sense and scouted the Sea of Chaos.


    "It''s Humphrey again. He''s attacking the entrance of a supreme universe!"


    Anger washed over him when he saw what was happening. He was lost for words.


    "Humphrey''s strength has increased a lot! I can sense his combat power is at least several times stronger than before!"


    He struggled to utter his words in complete disbelief.


    "No, if things go on like this, I will never be able to defeat Humphrey.


    I must use what remaining time I have to get stronger."


    Austin was shaking in fear. He had never felt such pressure before.


    So he was forced to bid farewell to his wive


    ower of my Mind Sword Skill is at least a few thousand times stronger than before.


    And I feel that I can still go much further than that.


    But I must admit, it is very difficult to cultivate the mind power.


    Up to now, I have only mastered one third of the law of mind power contained in this piece of wood.


    My cultivation of mind power seems to have reached a bottleneck. It would be futile for me to continue my cultivation sitting here and meditating.


    It is the time for me to take a look of the outside world now.


    Maybe there I can find a way to break this bottleneck.


    After all, it''s too difficult to cultivate the mind power. No one can learn and master such complicated and rare techniques within a short period of time."


    So Austin stood up and walked out of the small world.


    "Austin, you have finished your cultivation!


    How did it go?"


    The twelve zodiac animals surrounded Austin as soon as they saw him. They were eager to know what this young man had mastered.


    "Let''s just say that I''ve gained a lot,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Really? Then show me what you are capable of."


    The black bull seemed very interested.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as it finished speaking, it felt a very dangerous aura enter into his body.


    "What a terrible mind power!


    Austin, please stop! I''m begging you!"


    The bull shook in fear. It couldn''t believe the power Austin had.


    "Sirs, I have been here for quite a long time now, so I''m planning to take a look of how everything is going on out there."


    Austin smiled as he turned around and headed towards the entrance of the Fallen Divine Valley.

 Chapter 4518 Humphrey Was One Of Them

    After Austin walked out of the Fallen Divine Valley, he immediately released his spiritual sense to search for Humphrey in the Sea of Chaos.


    He was met by a loud voice that suddenly came rumbling out, sounding hoarse and deep like it came from hell.


    "It''s you, Austin!"


    At the same time, somewhere in the Sea of Chaos, a huge and frightening monster appeared.


    It was a chaotic sky-devouring beast!


    The whole area twisted violently, and loud booming noises thundered everywhere.


    As the chaotic sky-devouring beast came out of its hiding place, the space began to crack, shatter, and disintegrate to dust, turning into a frantic space-time hurricane.


    Its two humongous eyes, which gleamed with cold killing intent, were fixated on Austin, who was standing far away from him.


    "You are getting stronger and stronger,"


    Austin yelled out as he looked at Humphrey''s body up and down.


    "Boy, you''re courting death!


    How dare you be rude to me?


    Don''t you know that I am now the absolute ruler of the Sea of Chaos? Who are you to disrespect me?


    You better surrender to me as soon as possible.


    You cannot kill me with your current strength, but you may serve as my right hand.


    Don''t worry. I won''t regard you as a slave but a capable assistant. One day, I will bring you out of the Sea of Chaos, enter the Absolute Space Sea, and find the opportunity to reach the ultimate realm."


    The rumbling sound of the chaotic sky-devouring beast shook the entire Sea of Chaos violently.


    All the creatures who heard his voice were terrified, and they immediately fell to the ground to show their respect.


    "Calm down, Lord Humphrey!"


    "Lord Humphrey, you will rule over everything and live forever!"


    In a moment, Humphrey''s terrifying aura spread to the living creatures in all the worlds inside the Sea of Chaos. They all prayed fervently, completely helpless and terrified.


    At this point, the creatures that lived in the Sea of Chaos had already learned how cruel Humphrey was. He could kill without batting an eyelid, and he would haphazardly kill whenever he was in a bad mood.


    Humphrey''s bad moods had caused him to slaughter countless races and forces in the Sea of Chaos in the past few hundred years, so much so that no one even knew the exact number anymore.


    They feared hi


    eful if they came to fight me.


    After all, I was one of the mighty warriors who broke the road of reincarnation back then.


    If I hadn''t participated in the attack against the reincarnation road, how could I have been so seriously injured?


    Speaking of which, you and your reincarnation race are my mortal enemies.


    I have longed for revenge for countless years, and I thought that even if I recovered my strength and returned to my peak state, I could never avenge myself because the reincarnation race had been wiped off the face of the earth.


    But now, I can finally repay what they had done to me. I can''t believe that there is a successor, and it''s you, Austin!


    Ha-ha, it seems that my wish will be fulfilled today. What a surprise!


    I swear to you, Austin. I won''t stop until I kill you!"


    Humphrey prattled on and on endlessly, an unhinged smile pulling at the corner of his lips.


    ''It turns out that a group of powerful warriors had wrecked the road of reincarnation.


    And Humphrey was one of them!


    It also seems like he was seriously injured because of that battle, and he hasn''t fully recovered until now!''


    All kinds of feelings welled up in Austin''s mind due to Humphrey''s words. He was shocked, of course, but he was also learning a lot.


    "Old bastard, it turns out that you are one of our enemies.


    Good. I am glad.


    Now that I know about this, I will never let you go!


    I, Austin, swear that I will kill you with my own hands one day!"


    His eyes burned with a fiery determination as he promised.

 Chapter 4519 Fighting Against Humphrey

    Hearing what Humphrey said gave Austin some clarity.


    ''I see. So, he is an enemy of the reincarnation race. No wonder he has always been at odds with me. It looks like this was bound to happen one way or another,'' he thought.


    As the successor of the reincarnation race, Austin was now facing his true enemy.


    "Hahaha!


    Stop this nonsense, Austin." Humphrey laughed mockingly. "We both know it''s impossible for you to kill me.


    You can dream, but you can''t do it.


    Not only will I kill you, Austin, but I will take down all the successors of the reincarnation race!


    I know that since a successor has appeared, that means there must be more.


    I will find all of them and end the reincarnation race for good!"


    Humphrey''s laughter roared. The entire Sea of Chaos shuddered at his wicked intentions.


    The creatures who heard him were thunderstruck. They scampered at the safest place they could find, scared that Humphrey might hurt them.


    His strength was the source of most creatures'' nightmares in the Sea of Chaos�Dit was potent, terrifying, commanding.


    He already gave a decree that anyone who lived in the Sea of Chaos had to worship him no matter what.


    Hence, all the power of faith and the fortune these creatures had amassed had to be surrendered to him. These are billions!


    He was hungry for power and fortune�Dhe wanted to monopolize the power and the benefits of the whole Sea of Chaos!


    His rule circulated on his own greed where he would only satiate his avarice for authority and control.


    "Oh?


    Are there other successors of the reincarnation race aside from me?"


    Austin asked, puzzled.


    Humphrey merely brushed his question and raised his eyebrows cockily.


    "Humph! As long as I am around, it''s impossible for the reincarnation race to rebuild itself.


    I swear that I will definitely destroy the reincarnation race!


    And once I do, I will never give you the chance to recuperate. I will destroy you beyond recognition!"


    Humphrey boomed maliciously, his loud voice shaking the sky.


    "You talk a big game, bastard. But I doubt you can fulfill any of it.


    Just wait and see. I''ll cut off your head one day and kick it away like a ball!"


    Austin sneered.


    "I''ll kill you right here and now, you piece of shit!"


    Murderous intentions filled Humphrey''s entire body and soul. He was seething with rage.


    He did not wait for Austin to respond, and he already went straight towards


    you can see, I have the body of a chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    To be honest, even if I stand still and let you attack me, you can''t hurt me at all.


    It is because the defensive ability of the chaotic sky-devouring beast is superior to anything there ever was, and nothing can compare with it!


    I''m destined to be the most powerful master of all. I can kill anyone I want, but no one is able to kill me!


    I am going to make you meet your maker, Austin! Prepare to die!"


    Humphrey''s complacent voice was transmitted to the position where Austin was. The space and time shook, as if there was an earthquake with the highest magnitude.


    Boom!


    The horrible colossal mouth kept enlarging itself. It charged towards the place where Austin was standing, prepared to bite him.


    Austin found that the space where he stood seemed to have been completely sealed, and that everything turned frozen.


    There was no retreat, as Humphrey used the terrible law energy to seal off every avenue for Austin to flee.


    It felt like everything was fixed, leaving just Austin waiting to be consumed. The whole world was against him!


    "Humph! You want to kill me?


    I am not going to make it easy for you, you punk!"


    Austin bellowed angrily.


    Undoubtedly, this was the toughest battle Austin had ever faced.


    Whoosh!


    At that exact critical moment before he could be consumed, Austin summoned his mind power.


    A mind sword instantly appeared in the inside of Humphrey''s body.


    No matter how strong the defense ability of the chaotic sky-devouring beast was, it was impossible to resist the attack of the mind power!

 Chapter 4520 Have You Learnt Your Lesson

    Currently, this was Austin''s most powerful move.


    In the past few hundred years, he had spent a lot of time working on several aspects of the law of mind power inside that piece of wood, and finally, he was able to master them.


    One could easily determine that his mind power had really increased a lot.


    The power of the Mind Sword Skill that he had just unleashed was at least a thousand times or even ten thousand times stronger than before.


    Austin knew for a fact that no kind of attack could hurt a chaotic sky-devouring beast except for the mind power.


    That was why he was so determined to have a deeper comprehension of this power.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The gigantic mouth flew towards Austin in an attempt to devour him whole.


    As it dashed forward, the surrounding space ended up being swallowed by it.


    Seeing this, Austin instantly activated the Shadowless Movement and the Reincarnation Token. Aside from this, he also unleashed the law of reincarnation, creating a winding path beneath his feet.


    With this, Austin was able to move at an astonishing speed.


    Moreover, the law power that Humphrey released couldn''t restrict Austin.


    Just then, Humphrey couldn''t help but let out an overwhelming roar due to pain.


    His voice reverberated and smashed the space within the Sea of Chaos.


    It also caused fissures and destruction of some heavenly bodies.


    "Damn it, Austin! How did you acquire such strong mind power?


    It''s ridiculous that you can make use of the mind power to this extent at such a young age!


    I won''t accept this!


    Just you wait. I will eat you alive!


    You''re doomed, brat. You''re not going to get away from me this time!"


    Humphrey''s raving reached Austin''s ears, and it seemed that he was extremely exasperated.


    ''Ha-ha! It worked!


    For him to get worked up like this, my mind power must have been very effective.


    Ha! Fine. I will keep attacking him with my mind power. Let''s see if he could still talk a lot afterward!'' Austin thought as he let out a wicked grin.


    From Humphrey''s reaction, Austin assumed that the mind power he unleashed caused significant damage to his opponent.


    Otherwise, Humphrey wouldn''t go on a rampage like this.


    Hence, Austin deemed to continue using his mind power to deal with Humphrey.


    At the same time, he was running desperately along the winding path because he was still being chased by the horrifying mouth.


    Little by little, he was finally


    over, it also generated a huge suction force that tried to pull Austin into it.


    At this critical moment, Austin had no choice but to go all out.


    Otherwise, it would be very dangerous if it caught up with him.


    Meanwhile, he continued to perform the Mind Sword Skill and kept on slashing Humphrey''s internal organs.


    At this point, Humphrey''s body was already badly damaged. Blood slowly trickled down his mouth, nose, and ears.


    Under Austin''s relentless aggressive attacks, Humphrey''s strength gradually weakened.


    Finally, the dreadful mouth chasing after Austin had also begun to slow down. This was an indication that Humphrey had already sustained serious injuries.


    "This isn''t true. It''s impossible! This bastard is just a weakling! I''m invincible! I am Humphrey! No one can hurt me!" Humphrey had almost gone insane as he snarled hysterically.


    As he continued roaring, the entire Sea of Chaos heard all his laments.


    "So, disgusting beast, have you learned your lesson yet?


    Remember when I told you that I''m going to eliminate you one day? Well, you better be prepared because that day is approaching rapidly!"


    Austin''s sinister laughter echoed throughout the entire Sea of Chaos.


    Because of what happened today, he had finally acquired his confidence back. He also discerned that his chances of beating Humphrey were growing steadily.


    Afterward, Austin turned the other way and ran along the winding path to escape the scene. He had already accomplished a lot, so he needed to get out of there and think of his next plans.


    A moment after, he felt that he had finally gotten away from Humphrey.

 Chapter 4521 The Primitive Wood

    "I didn''t expect that I would be able to hurt Humphrey that much. It seems that the best way to deal with him is to use the mind power!"


    At this time, Austin had already returned to the Fallen Divine Valley. He could not help but feel excited as he recalled the fight he just had.


    It was well known that the defense ability of the chaotic sky-devouring beast was extraordinary. It was impervious to the attacks of weapons like swords or spears. Even the attack of a governing god might not have been able to hurt Humphrey at all.


    Humphrey was right when he said that Austin could give him his best shot, and he still would not be hurt.


    However, once mind power was used to attack him, it would be a completely different story.


    The mind power was the most mysterious and most profound energy of all.


    It was incredibly powerful, and it was difficult to deflect.


    ''I have only cultivated one third of the law of mind power and the profound mysteries recorded in that piece of wood.


    If I succeed in cultivating the remaining part, there is a chance that I will have the strength to kill Humphrey!


    I need to continue to cultivate the mind power, and I need to make a breakthrough in my realm,''


    Austin thought to himself as he walked into the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "Austin, you are really something. How could you hurt Humphrey to such an extent?


    It has really become an eye opener for us. You are the only one in the Sea of Chaos who can hurt him!"


    "It''s so exciting. Humphrey''s scream of pain was like music to our ears!"


    "Ha! That bastard Humphrey has finally suffered!


    For the past few years, he has been coming to the borders of the Fallen Divine Valley, mocking us and taunting us with his strength. He has been telling us of how he will destroy us and the valley.


    I have put up with him for such a long time!"


    As soon as Austin returned to the Fallen Divine Valley, the twelve zodiac animals appeared. They surrounded him excitedly, cheering with joy.


    "Austin, good for you! You''ve brought honor to the Fallen Divine Valley!"


    the tiger praised, patting Austin on the back.


    "It''s amazing that you can cultivate your mind power to such an extent. You are really awesome,"


    the colorful rooster complimented.


    "Austin, keep work


    hort while, he was able to learn more about it than Austin would ever be able to.


    His knowledge also ran much deeper.


    "Thank you, master,"


    Austin said gratefully. A moment of silent passed.


    "Master, I''m going to cultivate in seclusion now," Austin said.


    He was eager to look for a quiet place to cultivate.


    "Go ahead. Hurry up and improve your strength."


    The statue master was very satisfied with Austin''s drive to cultivate and his progress so far. He had a good feeling about what the lad would be able to do.


    Austin left the square, clutching the piece of wood. He traveled to the small world where he had cultivated in seclusion the last time. He settled down and made himself comfortable, and he cultivated.


    In a remote chaotic void in the Sea of Chaos, there was a huge star.


    An old man sat cross-legged on this star, visibly annoyed.


    "I can''t believe that Austin''s mind power has grown to be so amazing.


    This time, I was injured and that was why my strength decreased!


    Damn it!"


    the old man murmured to himself. His eyes were filled with indignation.


    The old man was none other than Humphrey.


    "I refuse to go down without a fight!


    I was supposed to be the most powerful person in this space sea.


    How could a boy possess such great mind power, and how could he possibly go up against me?


    The reincarnation race has once again become my greatest enemy!


    I swear I will tear you into pieces. I will not rest until I do!"


    Humphrey swore, gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 4522 Focusing On The Mind Power

    At the thought of Austin, Humphrey couldn''t help gritting his teeth in resentment.


    Even though he was itching to take Austin out, he felt powerless against the mind power Austin had unleashed.


    The attack of mind power was difficult to dodge and strong enough to cause great damage to the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    "In a word, I am still too weak.


    Had I been strong enough, I would have devoured Austin and his attacks would have been useless against me,"


    Humphrey murmured to himself.


    That left him with only one thing to do, and that was to get the chaotic sky-devouring beast to grow up faster.


    "Once I have the body of an adult chaotic sky-devouring beast, I will no longer fear that brat,"


    Humphrey growled.


    "From now on, every race and force in the Sea of Chaos will have to turn in double the cultivation resources they used to.


    Anyone who dares to disobey me will be slaughtered!"


    Humphrey ordered.


    Humphrey''s image soon appeared on every tablet in the headquarters of every force and race in the Sea of Chaos. The image announced to all the new policy loud and clear.


    "What? He wants us to double the resources we turn in?


    How are we going to get so much?"


    Despair filled them all at this new edict.


    The amount was already overwhelming enough with them barely managing it in time. How were they going to double that?


    It was going to be impossible.


    "Master Humphrey, we are out of cultivation resources and we can''t afford to turn in more.


    I hope you can show us some mercy and dismiss this recent edict.


    We will be indebted to you if you do. We will swear our unwavering loyalty and serve under your command for the rest of our lives,"


    th


    mind power was a thousand times stronger than before.


    That meant Austin could end a governing god with his mind power in a heartbeat.


    Now he was strong enough to take out the governing gods.


    Austin stood up. "I wonder how powerful Humphrey is now.


    With my current mind power, I guess I would not have to run away from him like before,"


    he said to himself, feeling more confident.


    It was finally time for Austin to leave the small world he had been in seclusion in for more than six hundred years.


    "First, I need to go visit my wives and my son."


    It only took him a few steps to reach the small world where the Flame Holy Land was located.


    As soon as he set foot in the small world,


    he released his spiritual sense in search of his son.


    He then saw a little boy about five or six years old, strolling around with a few bottles of divine pills in his hands. He threw the pills into his mouth one by one as if they were candy.


    Needless to ask, it was Austin''s son, Julian.


    "It looks like my boy has no worries and is living a carefree life."


    Austin chuckled as he looked at what his son was doing.

 Chapter 4523 An Avatar

    "Hey, Julian! Look who''s back!"


    Austin greeted his son with a smile as he suddenly appeared in front of Julian.


    "Dad!"


    Julian recognized Austin as soon as he laid eyes on him. He excitedly rushed forward and threw himself into Austin''s arms.


    However, a small frown replaced the smile on Austin''s face. He asked his son worriedly,


    "Julian, where did you get these divine pills?


    Tell me honestly, did you steal them?"


    "Dad, you misunderstood me. I asked those divine gods to refine these divine pills for me.


    I told them that if they don''t help me refine the divine pills, I will stay in their pill refining room and bug them until they agree,"


    Julian replied with a smug look in his innocent eyes.


    "Really? You..."


    Austin didn''t know what to say, as he was both amused and angry.


    His spiritual sense was so powerful that he quickly figured out that Julian was telling the truth.


    "Julian, do you feel uncomfortable after taking so many divine pills?"


    he asked anxiously, as deep lines of concern started to mar his face.


    After all, even a governing god couldn''t take so many divine pills all at once.


    Ordinary gods would not even dare to do that.


    "Don''t worry, dad. The more I take these divine pills, the more energetic I become.


    In fact, I feel more uncomfortable if I don''t take them," replied Julian.


    He grinned brightly at his worried father, waving his little arm to reassure Austin.


    "Okay. That''s good."


    While he was speaking, Austin examined Julian''s body and found nothing unusual. On the contrary, he seemed very healthy and energetic.


    "Dad, now that you''re back, come with me to see mom.


    Don''t you know how much mom misses you? And those aunts are talking about you every day."


    Julian grabbed Austin''s hand tightly as if he would never let go, and they rushed back to the small mountain where Caroline lived.


    Even though Julian was very young and had no experience in cultivation, he was born to know the law of space and time. His young body constantly traveled through space and time at lightning speed.


    Seeing this, Austin couldn''t help but secretly marvel at Julian. He didn''t expect that he would have such an exceptional child.


    The Ultimate Divine Embryo truly deserved its well-respected reputation.


    Austin


    die.


    They are judging me so harshly without even knowing me well."


    Austin shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    He hated these people''s attitudes. However, he naturally wouldn''t argue with these creatures in the Sea of Chaos with his current strength.


    Instead, he elected to ignore them, just as a dragon would not bother to argue with the ants on the ground.


    He and those creatures were at completely different levels, and he was far superior to them.


    "Where did Humphrey go?"


    To Austin''s surprise, he couldn''t find Humphrey anywhere in the Sea of Chaos, even after he had looked for a while.


    "What?"


    After unleashing his spiritual sense to scan the area several times, Austin finally found something.


    He used his bodily movement skill, and in a few steps, he arrived at a remote chaotic void.


    In the middle of this chaotic voice stood a massive star.


    An old man sat on top of the star. He appeared calm and serene, motionless as an ancient monk meditating in peace.


    "Humphrey, I didn''t expect to find you cultivating here.


    I''m coming!"


    Austin muttered with an ugly sneer, staring at the old man with sharp, stormy eyes.


    "Austin, how dare you disturb me when I am cultivating?"


    the old man said coldly, as he suddenly opened his eyes.


    Austin was about to say something else but stopped when he noticed something suspicious.


    He studied Humphrey with a suspicious look, looking him up and down, as he asked,


    "Humphrey, where is your real body? Why is only an avatar left here?"

 Chapter 4524 The Small World Of The Demon Race

    Austin quickly realized that the old man in front of him was just an avatar.


    Humphrey''s real body was nowhere to be found.


    A moment earlier, Austin had used his spiritual sense to scan the entire Sea of Chaos, but the only being he could find was the one in front of him.


    "Austin, you''re finally here."


    Humphrey sneered, slowly standing up on the star.


    "No need to try so hard. You will not find my real body anywhere. The day it comes back will be your last day,"


    Humphrey said with a ferocious grin.


    "You will never rule the Sea of Chaos as long as I am here.


    When your real body comes back, it will be your last day,"


    Austin replied calmly.


    Without uttering another word,


    Austin activated his mind power.


    In the next instant, a mind sword pierced through Humphrey''s chest,


    catching him by complete surprise.


    "How could this be possible?" the old man screamed in horror.


    "Your grasp on mind power has increased this far so quickly! How did this happen?"


    "Why, Humphrey? Are you afraid of me?"


    Austin asked with a sneer.


    "Ha! Are you joking? Why should I be afraid of you?


    The day my real body comes back, I will shred you to pieces. Enjoy the last few good moments of your life, Austin!"


    The old man burst into laughter before exploding without leaving any trace.


    Austin couldn''t sense his presence anymore. "I guess his real body is hidden somewhere to cultivate in seclusion,"


    he murmured to himself.


    He checked everywhere in the Sea of Chaos, but found no trace.


    Humphrey seemed to have completely disappeared from the space.


    ''Hm. He has left the Sea of Chaos. But where did he go?'' he wondered.


    ''Wherever he went, I''m sure that he will come back soon.


    When he does return in his true body, he would definitely be stronger.


    I have to admit that he is the most powerful opponent I have ever met in my life,''


    r true strength!''


    he thought at the same time.


    "Mr. Lin, what brings you here?"


    one of the seven governing gods asked, looking at Austin with mixed emotions.


    After all, the demon race did hold a grudge against Austin.


    They had fought several times in the past.


    Austin''s sudden appearance made them a little anxious. They didn''t know what his real purpose was.


    Not very long ago, Austin fought several battles with Humphrey.


    These governing gods had been secretly observing them every time the two fought.


    They knew that Austin was much stronger than all of them put together.


    If he wished, he could annihilate the entire demon race. So, they couldn''t make any uncalculated moves.


    This man was capable of hurting Humphrey; his strength was beyond their imagination.


    "Mr. Lin, I know there have been many misunderstandings between us in the past. We may have offended you many times.


    We do owe you an apology,


    and the demon race has no wish to treat you like an enemy.


    We are also willing to compensate you for any trouble.


    Just please spare us this time!"


    said one of the governing gods as he stepped forward with cupped hands.


    "Please spare us, Mr. Lin!"


    the other governing gods also repeated in unison.

 Chapter 4525 Serve Under Your Command

    The governing gods of the demon race were flustered. They looked at Austin, hoping that he would spare their race.


    But they knew that he was a ruthless man.


    He never showed mercy to those who messed with him. He was known to kill his enemies in cold blood.


    The governing gods of the demon race couldn''t help but feel a bit sorry for themselves. They had hidden from Humphrey for all these years only to end up being found by Austin.


    Austin studied the governing gods of the demon race.


    He remained silent, and so did they.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    The governing gods felt uneasy about Austin''s inaction. It was eerie.


    They were aware that the fate of their race was in the young man''s hands.


    It was useless to resist for they couldn''t match his strength even if they all fought together.


    He had managed to injure even the powerful Humphrey;


    Austin would have no trouble getting rid of them.


    They had no intention of going against him.


    The survival of their race depended on their rational decision.


    Austin had a very calm expression on his face. It was hard to tell what was going through his mind.


    At that moment, a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    All of a sudden, he burst out laughing. "Are you afraid of me?"


    The governing gods were speechless for a moment.


    Then, one of them spoke up. "Mr. Lin, you are the only one in the Sea of Chaos who has ever fought against Humphrey and hurt him.


    We are well aware of your strength. In comparison, we pale.


    So, even if you attack us, we will not resist.


    I only have one request.


    Would you be kind enough to spare at least a few of our members,


    so that our race would not go extinct?" the governing god pleaded.


    As he spoke, he knelt down in front of Austin and the other six governing gods followed suit.


    They had no choice.


    The race was facing the threat of complete annihilation. They had t


    being on their side.


    They were with Austin Lin now.


    The only being in the Sea of Chaos who had dared to go against Humphrey.


    Now that they had Austin''s protection, they believed that even Humphrey wouldn''t be able to slay them easily.


    "Mr. Lin, please come this way.


    Let''s go to the conference hall," one of the governing gods said to Austin enthusiastically.


    They took their young leader to a huge palace and asked him to take the seat at the head of the table.


    The leaders of the demon race came to greet Austin one by one.


    He had long been famous in the Sea of Chaos.


    So, no one in the demon race felt unhappy about working for him.


    On the contrary, they were all very excited.


    They finally had someone to rely on.


    The demon race had been hiding in this small world for hundreds of years.


    Although they hadn''t been spotted by Humphrey yet, they had always been insecure about the future.


    They had been worried that Humphrey would find them one day.


    And when that day came, the demon race would probably be wiped out for good.


    But now, things were different. Having Austin on their side, they felt a sense of security.


    "Tell me, how are the other super forces doing?


    Are they also hiding like you are?"


    Austin asked.

 Chapter 4526 The Entrance To The Fiend Cosmos

    "It''s true. Most of the super forces in the Sea of Chaos are in hiding, just like us.


    The Novel Court once engaged in a fierce fight with Humphrey and their losses were brutal. Only a small number of their senior leaders managed to escape death.


    Therefore, right now, there are just a very few left from the Novel Court.


    As for the beast race, the underworld, and the Divine Corpse Palace, they never dared to fight Humphrey head-on, and thus not many of them became victims of that vicious monster. So, like us, they are hiding somewhere and no one can easily find them.


    The other four super forces have a long history and profound foundation. I believe that they also possess a particular hiding method to secure themselves.


    Especially the beast race.


    Even in the past, among the super forces in the Sea of Chaos, they were undoubtedly the strongest.


    And it is said that a mysterious place called the Beast Den could be found in the innermost part of the Beast City.


    Within the Beast Den resides a powerful group of old monsters.


    In other words, they are the final trump card of the beast race,"


    one of the governing gods of the demon race explained to Austin.


    "Hmm, I see. It''s actually the same as what I thought."


    Austin nodded as he lightly rubbed his chin.


    "I suspect that the people of the beast race must have left the Sea of Chaos by now and entered a supreme universe.


    If I''m not mistaken, that should be the Ogre Cosmos, a place where the beast race gather and thrive.


    And if my hunch is right, they should be hiding in there," another governing god speculated.


    "Oh, really?


    I didn''t know that there was a supreme universe called Ogre Cosmos."


    Austin was quite taken aback at what he heard.


    "According to some reliable information we got, it exists.


    And it is more likely that the Beast Den is the entrance to the Ogre Cosmos,"


    a third governing god remarked.


    "I see. Well, that actually makes sense."


    This information came as quite a surprise for Austin.


    However, as he analyzed the details, he thought that it just made sense and there was nothing strange about it.


    After all, there was also a gateway leading to the Divine Being''s World hidden within the three thousand big and small universes.


    Similarly, it would be just normal if an entrance to a supreme universe was hidden within the Beast City.


    "I just have a question.


    I became curious since the Ogre Cosmos was brought up in the conversation.


    So, if the Ogre Cosmos exists, is there also a supreme universe where the demon race called h


    e also released the laws of space and time to aid in his search.


    The law chains, with Austin''s body as the center, extended and intertwined, forming a huge net of laws that enveloped the whole area.


    As Austin concentrated, time passed rather quickly.


    Three days had already passed, but it seemed like there wasn''t much progress.


    However, on the tenth day, Austin seemed to have caught something.


    Austin suddenly opened his eyes and the expression on his face changed.


    With furrowed brows, he looked intently at a certain void within the Demon City.


    This void was filled with some kind of black evil aura.


    The Demon City was actually filled with an evil aura, so it was not that surprising. But Austin felt that there was something more peculiar to it.


    "I knew I felt it. There is something strange about this spot.


    It was just for a very brief moment, but I sensed a slight fluctuation of space energy.


    It''s almost negligible, but I know that it exists."


    Austin was talking to himself as he strode to the spot where he felt the space energy fluctuation.


    "This is the place..."


    Upon reaching the spot, he stopped in his tracks.


    Then, he released his spiritual sense again to explore that particular area.


    Soon enough, he found that there was indeed an illusory door in the depths of the void.


    This door was shrouded with a strong evil aura.


    Upon closer inspection, two words were engraved at the upper portion of the door.


    "Fiend Cosmos," Austin uttered as he read the text on the door.


    "I found it! This is the entrance to the Fiend Cosmos!"


    Overjoyed and excited, Austin quickly stepped into the depths of the void and approached the entrance of the Fiend Cosmos.

 Chapter 4527 Attack The Gate Of The Fiend Cosmos

    The legend of the demon race was true.


    There really was a supreme universe called the Fiend Cosmos!


    Before stepping closer, Austin had sensed the aura of the Fiend Cosmos and was in awe of its tremendous power.


    ''The great cosmos force is incredibly potent here.


    This supreme universe is probably more powerful than the Sword Cosmos!''


    Austin marveled involuntarily.


    Every supreme universe had a reservoir of great cosmos force inside it which would feed the entire universe.


    The amount of great cosmos force that had permeated into the universe spoke of its strength. Higher the amount, more powerful the universe.


    Austin learned about this phenomenon a long time ago.


    Up till now, he had entered two supreme universes in a row and stored plenty of the great cosmos force in hi


    a grateful tone.


    "That''s okay.


    You''re welcome.


    Anyway, I am leaving now.


    You can continue staying here.


    This small world is well hidden.


    If there is anything I need, I will send a message to you directly,"


    Austin said.


    "By all means, Mr. Lin. Whenever you need something, let us know! We''ll be there for you.


    Always!"


    the seven governing gods replied in a respectful voice.


    "That''s good to hear."


    Austin nodded and left the small world, leaving


    Demon City far behind him.


    "Now, let''s go and see what''s going on with the underworld!"


    Austin strode forward in the Sea of Chaos.


    Since Humphrey''s real body was nowhere to be found, Austin was the most powerful cultivator in the Sea of Chaos for the time being. Naturally, he could do whatever he wanted!

 Chapter 4528 A Black Mountain

    After a moment of striding though the Sea of Chaos, Austin arrived at the universe community where the underworld was located.


    Once upon a time, this universe community was known far and wide!


    It was named after the underworld, known as the Underworld Universe Community.


    However, this universe community was reduced to ruins. Now it was just a cluster of dilapidated universes filled with an overwhelming aura of death.


    There was no hesitation in Austin''s steps as he strode into this universe community.


    His gaze scanned through every inch of the place he passed.


    Every step he took brought him even deeper into the community.


    Although this universe community suffered great damages, it still had telling features of th


    ut there was no evidence of any activity of living creatures.


    "That''s impossible.


    This mountain was hidden so well! It should be the best place to hide for the people from the underworld.


    Why can''t I see any one of them here?"


    Suspicion gnawed at Austin.


    "I see!


    Could the secret lies within the coffins?"


    After a moment of confusion, Austin''s gaze fell on the coffins again.


    ''It''s very likely that these coffins lead people to somewhere else!''


    Austin thought to himself.


    However, there were far too many coffins on the black mountain.


    "I''ll just take my time to check each of them."


    Austin smiled bitterly.


    Therefore, he released his spiritual sense again and began to sense the coffins one by one.

 Chapter 4529 Nine Gods Of The Underworld

    "There is indeed something strange inside those coffins."


    After perceiving them from afar for quite some time, Austin was amazed by his own finding.


    Every coffin was densely enveloped by a mysterious law. It was difficult to pry into the contents of the coffin.


    Even governing gods wouldn''t have been able to see through them,


    but Austin was no ordinary being. His spiritual sense was all too powerful.


    He was stronger than the mighty Humphrey himself in this case.


    Focused and determined, Austin aimed his spiritual sense at one of the coffins and tried to penetrate through the law.


    It did take him some time to thoroughly study the situation at hand.


    In time, he managed to pry into the coffins.


    Inside the dark coffin, he sensed the presence of a creature crouching motionlessly.


    Austin''s eyebrows knitted int


    k mountain.


    Each of them emitted a strong aura of the law of death. It lowered the overall pressure in the void, making it hard for any being to breath.


    The nine governing gods of the underworld released the energy pressure at the level of a true governing god, causing the surrounding void to rumble and shatter.


    "Piece of cake!"


    Austin snorted, not afraid at all of what was coming his way.


    "Creatures from all worlds and universes, gods from the highest heaven and the deepest hell, and all the evil spirits and weeping souls, thou all obey my orders!"


    The nine governing gods began to chant an ancient spell.


    The curse echoed eerily in the void, filling the time and space with a mysterious vibe. For a moment, time itself stopped.


    A terrifying force was descending slowly, yet determinedly, deep into the void.

 Chapter 4530 Too Weak

    "Oh? Huh.


    So, this is the power of the spell. It''s very interesting.


    I must admit that spells are one kind of the most mysterious secret skills in the world.


    One can even use a spell to summon a mysterious energy to help them fight."


    Austin watched it with great interest. He didn''t interrupt the nine underworld''s governing gods as they chanted the spell.


    He was confident that there was nothing in the Sea of Chaos that could threaten him even in the slightest.


    Of course, Humphrey was an exemption!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Just as Austin was in high spirits from watching them, a loud sound suddenly rang out. Then, tombstones instantly appeared one after another and descended to this void.


    The descending tombstones each had an engraved name on it.


    And unde


    f blood around him exploded and burned as soon as it met the sharp sword-light. Then it turned into nothing but dust and finally disappeared.


    At this moment, the long sword in Austin''s hand had the power to destroy anything!


    After easily breaking through the attacks of the nine governing gods of the underworld, Austin stood still with the long sword in his hand. Then, he menacingly smiled and said,


    "Is that all you''ve got? It''s still nothing for me. Can''t you do better?"


    The faces of the governing gods of the underworld immediately darkened at this. They didn''t expect Austin could even be more powerful than what they just witnessed a few moments ago.


    They even felt a little regretful now.


    Perhaps they shouldn''t have fought with Austin in the first place.

 Chapter 4531 The People From The Underworld

    "I''m going to destroy all these annoying tombstones!" Austin growled.


    He charged forward, the long sword in hand and the dazzling sword radiance gushing from his body.


    Austin was gearing up to launch an all-out attack.


    The immense energy of swordsmanship flowed out from him furiously and attached to his sword.


    The sword''s aura soared like a wild beast provoked from its deep slumber.


    In a flash,


    Austin swung the mighty weapon at the tombstones floating around the void.


    A terrifying face then suddenly appeared on each of the tombstones.


    Austin could tell by the auras they emitted that they were as powerful as governing gods.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He smashed those tombstones one after another, strik


    hook the coffins on the mountain as well.


    They trembled violently, as if the dead were waking from them.


    Tens of thousands of coffins shook all at once in a spectacular sight of fear inducing rumbling and shuddering.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Who goes there?


    Who would be so bold to disturb my cultivation?"


    Multiple roars and screeches soon came from inside the coffins,


    before numerous creatures of the underworld burst out of them to show themselves and confront their disturber.


    Austin had guessed it right.


    All the members of the underworld had been hiding here.


    "Ha-ha! That''s really interesting. Turns out, you''ve all been hiding in these coffins all this time,"


    Austin said laughing heartily.

 Chapter 4532 The Treasures Left Behind By The God Of Chaos

    "Nine supreme grandmasters, what did just happen?


    The shaking of the sacred mountain is out of the ordinary.


    Why is our sacred coffins suddenly being disturbed?"


    The creatures from the underworld couldn''t help but cautiously crawl out of their own coffin. Later on, they found out that the nine governing gods of the underworld were already standing on top of the black mountain.


    These nine governing gods were currently the most powerful beings of the underworld, who also served as their leaders.


    "Supreme grandmasters!"


    At this moment, more and more creatures from the underworld rushed out of the coffins and ran to the top of the mountain to greet the nine governing gods.


    Meanwhile, Austin just stood in the void in the distance and looked at them with a sneer on his face.


    With his current strength, any creature would tremble before him. That was how powerful he was.


    Moreover, h


    stone from it.


    Shocked by the durability of this mountain, he even had an outrageous assumption formed in his mind.


    ''Hmm. Is it possible that this mountain is actually a treasure left behind by a god of chaos?''


    Austin thought as he furrowed his brows.


    As Austin continued thrashing the mountain, the governing gods and the other members of the underworld were extremely exasperated by what Austin was doing. After all, it was their sacred mountain.


    However, they had already seen how powerful Austin was. They couldn''t afford to act rashly, or they might lose their lives.


    Therefore, even though they were fuming in anger deep within their hearts, they needed to endure watching the young man punch, kick, and slash their sacred mountain.


    ''Damn this brat!''


    ''How long do we need to endure this?!''


    All of these creatures couldn''t do anything but swallow their pride and roar inwardly.

 Chapter 4533 A Calling From The Reincarnation Race

    After studying it for a long time, Austin still had no idea what to do with the black mountain. It was slowly annoying him. He really wanted to find out everything about it.


    "This mountain is incredibly tough. I can''t even scratch or crack it just a little bit. I wonder why,"


    Austin exclaimed in frustration.


    With Austin''s current strength, even an entire universe could be smashed into pieces with just a single blow from him.


    It wouldn''t be even difficult for him to smash more than a dozen universes with only his palm.


    Austin had been hitting the black mountain in front of him for quite some time now, but he didn''t even knock down any mud or stone.


    It was extremely hard!


    ''I guess the underworld has an extraordinary background.


    It is indeed a sect with an exceptional


    time. After all, I''m not in a hurry.


    I don''t believe that I''m not able to see through you!"


    Austin was completely determined, and he swore to himself that he would figure everything out about the black mountain.


    So, in the following days, Austin still sat cross-legged in front of the black mountain, not moving even a single inch.


    With that, time slowly passed.


    One day, two days, three days had passed...


    One year, two years, three years had passed...


    Then, five years later.


    "Eh? What is this?


    It seems that there is something extremely unusual within the black mountain!


    I even faintly heard a calling.


    The calling must have something to do with the reincarnation race!"


    Five years after studying the black mountain, Austin''s heart finally skipped a beat.

 Chapter 4534 A Group Of Gods Of Chaos

    The Reincarnation Token that Austin carried emitted an odd sensation.


    It had been five years since Austin began studying the black mountain, and the Reincarnation Token had only just started to exude some kind of response.


    To Austin, it appeared as though the response was directed at the black mountain.


    Upon further observation, he believed it was aimed at something inside the black mountain.


    "It seems that my sixth sense is right.


    The black mountain in front of me must have something to do with the reincarnation race!"


    As time passed and Austin observed the interaction between the black mountain and the Reincarnation Token, he became certain about his inference.


    Despite having figured this part out, Austin couldn''t understand what was going on based on the mere response between the two.


    as far from them, he could clearly feel how powerful and horrible their auras were.


    He estimated that these powerful warriors could destroy governing gods with a single strike.


    Such terrifyingly mighty warriors could only be gods of chaos!


    "Several gods of chaos!


    And they have come to destroy the road of reincarnation!"


    Even Austin was a little scared.


    If they were governing gods, no matter how many or how powerful they were, Austin would have dared to go forward and challenge them.


    He was not afraid of powerful governing gods, not even one as strong as Humphrey.


    However, if he challenged a god of chaos, Austin knew that even if he were one hundred times, one thousand times, or ten thousand times stronger, he would still have no chance of survival.


    He would be killed in an instant.

 Chapter 4535 The Second Pagoda Of Reincarnation

    With that, Austin didn''t dare to stop the gods of chaos from destroying the road of reincarnation. All he could do was watch them from afar.


    Under normal circumstances, Austin would not be afraid of getting into trouble, and wouldn''t even flinch. However, he was well aware that this was not a good time to be careless.


    He had never been arrogant enough to provoke any god of chaos, let alone a group of them!


    Austin knew that compared to them, he was only as strong as a tiny ant.


    He would easily be smashed into pieces if these gods of chaos simply lifted their fingers. Worst of all, they could end his life just with the power of their minds.


    Not far away from him, the road of reincarnation began cracking under the relentless attacks of the hostile gods of chaos.


    Massive cracks dispersed like spider webs threatening to reduce the road to dust as they continued to spread out.


    The spiri


    .


    Whoever finds this, I wish you good luck. Use it well if you do get my pagoda."


    These were the words left behind by a god of chaos!


    After reading it, Austin was shocked beyond description.


    A god of chaos died here, and he left behind his most prized magic treasures,


    including three hundred reincarnation slaves.


    The god of chaos was the ruler of all the chaotic spaces and controlled everything in it.


    At this point, their strength would be overwhelming.


    It was hard to believe that a god of chaos had died here but the mere thought of it would make Austin''s scalp tingle!


    "Is this the second pagoda of reincarnation?"


    Noticing something, Austin shifted his eyes from the stone tablet to the black pagoda.


    He could just imagine how precious a god of chaos'' most prized magic treasure would be! He stared at it, a strange feeling rose up from his heart, making his throat dry.

 Chapter 4536 The Inheritance

    ''It seems that some people have indeed attacked the road of reincarnation.


    Moreover, they were most likely exceedingly terrible enemies.


    They couldn''t have caused a god of chaos''s death otherwise!


    Could it be that the fighting scene I saw just now was the image left by this god of chaos himself?


    Is that what happened back then?''


    Austin recalled the battle between the two groups of gods of chaos he had just seen, and he was lost in his thoughts for a moment.


    ''It must have happened a really long time ago.


    But what is the road of reincarnation''s condition nowadays?


    Is it still a wreck, has it been rebuilt, or has it disappeared into nothing?''


    Confusion and questions filled his head.


    Austin had regarded himself as the successor of the reincarnation race, so naturally, he was quite concerned about this problem.


    ''I think the ro


    nly enter the first floor of the pagoda.


    Those reincarnation slaves who rushed out and fought with him just now had all come out from the first floor too.


    ''I see. It turns out that if I want to enter a certain floor of the pagoda, I have to defeat all the reincarnation slaves on that certain floor.''


    Austin was suddenly enlightened.


    This time, when he stepped into the first floor of the pagoda, no slave appeared to stop him.


    "Oh?"


    His face lit up when he noticed something amazing.


    The entire first-floor wall had countless runes engraved on it.


    And they were all related to the law of reincarnation and the secret reincarnation skills.


    "This is the inheritance left behind by that god of chaos!


    This is amazing!"


    He could not help but shout for joy. Then, he immediately sat cross-legged and began to meditate and cultivate.

 Chapter 4537 The Slaves As Strong As Governing Gods

    "I''m Sousa, the owner of the second pagoda of reincarnation, and one of the guardians of the road of reincarnation.


    I hereby record a part of the secret martial arts skills I''ve cultivated all my life, and my comprehensions from countless years of cultivation on the first floor of the pagoda. This inheritance awaits the one who is destined to claim it.


    Whoever inherits this power also inherits the responsibility to watch over the road of reincarnation for as long as it needs a guardian.


    For this purpose, I leave my inheritance here."


    In that moment, the sound of a deep, rumbling voice was heard,


    and a lofty figure appeared in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Austin quickly spoke up. "Sir, rest assured that I, Austin Lin, will guard the road of reincarnation for as long as I can.


    I have taken this duty as the successor


    f the room and sat down, cross-legged.


    He began the arduous task of comprehending the inheritance on the second floor of the pagoda.


    "Anyone who obtains my inheritance must also accept the responsibility of protecting the road of reincarnation,"


    intoned the god of chaos who once owned the second pagoda of reincarnation, his words echoing once more in Austin''s mind.


    "Sir, rest assured that I, Austin Lin, am to guard the road of reincarnation. I have taken this duty as the successor of the reincarnation race,"


    Austin said in a loud, clear voice.


    Then the voice of the god of chaos went silent.


    It seemed that the god of chaos had left a warning on every floor of the pagoda, in order to repeatedly remind whomever accepted his inheritance of the duty that came with it: protecting the road of reincarnation.

 Chapter 4538 Keep Fighting

    Without wasting a moment, Austin began to study the inheritance Sousa left behind on the second floor of the pagoda.


    It wouldn''t take a genius to realize that the inheritance on the second floor was obviously much more powerful than the inheritance on the first floor.


    Slowly but surely, time passed by while he was busy comprehending the inheritance.


    Three days quickly passed by,


    then it became three years.


    Before Austin realized it, decades had already passed.


    Thirty years later,


    Austin''s eyes snapped open.


    "This means that the Reincarnation Sword Skill recorded on the first floor is only the first move.


    The second move is recorded on the second floor of the pagoda!


    Nine moves make up the Reincarnation Sword Ski


    ngs, master!"


    All the reincarnation slaves on the third floor stood up and bowed their heads to Austin together.


    "Ha-ha, this is not bad!"


    Austin couldn''t help but burst into gleeful laughter.


    There were more than twenty reincarnation slaves present on the third floor.


    At this point, Austin''s reincarnation slaves had reached more than seventy!


    Afterwards,


    he arrived at the entrance of the fourth floor.


    A new battle began.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Once again, he fought with the long sword in his hand.


    "The third move, Interception of Time, is also very powerful!"


    Austin couldn''t help but marvel after he used the third move of the Reincarnation Sword Skill. The power of the move was nothing short of terrifying.

 Chapter 4539 The Rules Of The Game Have Changed

    It turned out that the third move that Austin had learned on the third floor of the pagoda was called Interception of Time.


    With this, a single slash from his sword could actually cut off the flow of time for a short period.


    Along with it, everything would stop without exception.


    The power that this move could bring was definitely devastating.


    When Austin fought with the reincarnation slaves on the fourth floor, the power that he was able to release due to this new move was just totally formidable.


    After a while, all the reincarnation slaves on the fourth floor were finally decimated by Austin.


    Then, he went straight into the fourth floor to comprehend and cultivate the inheritances on this floor.


    When Austin already succeeded in comprehending all the inheritances on the fourth floor and finished cultivating a part of them, he suddenly heard a voice call to him.


    "Master!"


    In fr


    st few moves of the Reincarnation Sword Skill, each one of them is absolutely more powerful than the previous one, but it also entails that they are more difficult to cultivate.


    Whether you can succeed or not depends solely on your talent.


    I don''t think you can rely on luck here," the woman informed.


    "All right. I get it."


    Austin nodded and was more focused than ever.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but let out a bitter smile. It seemed that the battle that he had to undergo on the sixth floor was nothing compared to the previous floors.


    "Be prepared.


    The battle begins now!" the woman shouted sternly.


    Without hesitation, she made the first move.


    Splat!


    Austin didn''t even manage to clearly see what kind of move the woman threw at him. He only saw a sword-light flash in front of him.


    Immediately after, he felt a cold sensation on his neck before losing consciousness.

 Chapter 4540 The Power Of The Sixth Move

    Austin regained his consciousness a few seconds later


    and found himself back in the square he had been in before.


    The woman was still standing opposite to him, a cheeky, playful look on her face.


    ''Did that really just happen?


    That was simply amazing.


    With my strength, I was defeated in one single move. But how?


    How on earth is this woman so powerful?'' Austin wondered in shock.


    He had never experienced anything like this.


    ''I... I was defeated before I even had the chance to react!''


    "Well... It seems you''re much stronger than I had anticipated,"


    Austin said, swallowing his pride and surprise, trying to push past it.


    "There is no rush for you to fight me again.


    Take your time. Think about the move I used. I will be waiting,"


    the woman said disinterestedly.


    "All right,"


    Austin replied, nodding in his embarrassment.


    He had been defeated with a single strike and had lost th


    heir previous battle and seemed to gain a deeper understanding of the Reincarnation Sword Skill. The more he fought, the braver he became.


    "Bang!"


    Austin was killed again, but he had almost managed to kill the woman with his sword move. He was getting closer.


    They clashed again and again and Austin''s swordsmanship became more and more proficient, while his accuracy increased greatly as well.


    Eventually, he was able to contend with the woman. They were at a stalemate, fighting as equals.


    The speed and trajectory of their moves were almost identical.


    Austin was confident their next fight would be their last.


    Whoosh...


    Whoosh...


    He and the woman burst towards each other at the same time.


    His sword move was even better and faster than the woman''s in every aspect this time. Finally, he struck the woman first!


    "I did it!"


    Austin heaved a huge sigh of relief. The deed had been done.

 Chapter 4541 Continue To Take The Test

    Bang!


    And just like that, the woman''s body exploded and turned into a hundred pieces.


    But like what happened to Austin before, the woman did not actually die.


    Soon, she appeared again out of nowhere. She was standing not that far away, looking at Austin in utter surprise.


    Besides the shock on her face, there was a hint of appreciation and a slight admiration for Austin in her eyes.


    Suddenly!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Four consecutive massive explosions burst out.


    In a blink of an eye,


    four huge walls appeared around Austin.


    The four walls were exactly the four sides of the pagoda. Austin realized that this must be the real sixth floor of the pagoda.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    The four walls constantly emitted rays of dazzling runic light. Then, many inheritances related to the law of reincarna


    ng in this pagoda for so many years. I must admit that we are a little tired of it. If we can go outside and have a look, it will be totally wonderful."


    Looking at Austin''s receding figure, the woman couldn''t help but smile with a trace of expectation in her eyes.


    Meanwhile,


    Austin had now reached the entrance to the seventh floor.


    He stood outside the entrance for a moment as he felt his surroundings.


    But no one came out to fight with him.


    "It seems that the rule of the seventh floor is similar to the sixth floor.


    I just need to enter it and defeat a master."


    Austin smiled at this, thinking that it would be easy for him if that were the case.


    "Okay, get it together. It''s time to go inside."


    So, Austin slowly walked towards the entrance to the seventh floor.


    Then he finally entered it.

 Chapter 4542 There Is Only One Last Test Left

    On the seventh floor of the pagoda,


    Austin pushed past the door and walked in.


    Another wide square greeted his eyes.


    It didn''t surprise Austin much when he realized that the square was a battlefield.


    However, there was no way that the real space of the seventh floor was truly like this.


    While he was busy examining his surroundings, a man appeared out of thin air.


    "You''re finally here, challenger," he said, looking down on Austin indifferently.


    Although the man looked like a scholar, he held a long sword in his hand and his eyes would occasionally gleam with sword light.


    Unlike the woman Austin met on the six floor, the man had no tail.


    Although he looked every inch a human being, Austin could tell that the man was not from the human race.


    H


    revious levels.


    In the eighth floor, Austin died three hundred times.


    By the time it was over, he managed to master the eighth move of the Reincarnation Sword Skill.


    When he was reborn once again,


    he stood on the opposite side of the middle-aged man.


    The man slowly opened his mouth.


    "You finally mastered the eighth move,"


    he said as he looked at Austin with a hint of appreciation in his eyes.


    "Thank you for your guidance, sir," Austin replied.


    Then the fight begun once again.


    Once the dust cleared, Austin was the decisive victor in the battle against the middle-aged man the moment he used the eighth move he had just picked up.


    "I passed the eighth test.


    There''s only one last test left!"


    Excitement rushed through Austin''s veins.

 Chapter 4543 I Made It

    After finally killing the middle-aged man,


    terrifyingly thunderous sounds erupted everywhere as if the heavens were extremely enraged.


    Then, four walls suddenly appeared around Austin.


    On each wall, there were all sorts of engraved runes related to the law of reincarnation and the martial arts of reincarnation.


    With that, Austin sat cross legged and began to solemnly meditate.


    He paid no attention on how long it would actually take for him to complete his cultivation.


    After some time, Austin finally succeeded in cultivating and comprehending all the laws and skills that he found on the eighth floor.


    "Warm greetings, my master!"


    the middle-aged man respectfully said as he bowed at Austin.


    At the same time, dozens of reincarnation slaves also showed up behind him. All of them bowed respectfully to Austin too.


    Austin nodded to greet them, but he was al


    Time passed by slowly. No one knew how long it had actually passed.


    Finally, Austin slowly opened his eyes.


    "I finally made it!"


    Austin suddenly stood up in realization.


    "Congratulations, my master!"


    The indifferent man on the ninth floor walked towards Austin and bowed to him.


    "Our master!"


    Dozens of reincarnation slaves appeared all at the same time and bowed to Austin.


    Then, the space began to ripple.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin watched it silently but carefully. He was ready to defend himself at any moment.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In the blink of an eye,


    Austin found himself standing in a blurred space filled with the chains of the law of reincarnation.


    "Young man, you are absolutely brilliant.


    Congratulations to you! You''ve successfully passed all the barriers that I set,"


    a loud voice suddenly rang out in this space out of nowhere.

 Chapter 4544 The Real Successor Of The Reincarnation Race

    Austin was caught by surprise. He quickly lifted his head to figure out what had happened.


    Right in front of him was an odd illusory figure. He squinted his eyes to get a better view of the image in front him.


    The figure''s appearance kept changing peculiarly as if ten thousand faces were continually switching. It was hard to figure out what it truly was�Dit looked unreal.


    "Sir, who... who are..."


    Austin trailed off. His mind had a wild guess with who the persona in front of him was.


    Before he could finish his sentence, the illusory figure answered, "Yes, I am Sousa, the second god of chaos who guards the road of reincarnation; also known as a god of reincarnation."


    When Austin heard this, he was jubilant.


    "Greetings, sir!"


    Austin saluted excitedly.


    He found it unexpected that the figure in front


    on!


    Young man, you have the qualifications to obtain my second pagoda of reincarnation.


    But you have to promise me that after you get my inheritance and my magic treasure,


    you must do everything in your power to reinstate the reincarnation race in the future.


    Moreover, you should try your best to let the road of reincarnation once again appear aboveboard one day!


    I hope that you can make it appear in every space sea,


    and let the law and orders return to normal!"


    the illusory figure requested. His voice was serious and solemn.


    "I promise, sir. I will keep your words to heart.


    Rest assured. I will definitely make arduous efforts,


    and try my best to revive the reincarnation race and make the road of reincarnation reappear one day!"


    Austin said loudly, his blood fueled with determination.

 Chapter 4545 Refine The Pagoda Of Reincarnation

    "Good. I''m really glad to hear that.


    Our race has finally had a successor,"


    the illusory figure said with relief.


    "Well, you can refine my pagoda now.


    When you are done, all the three hundred reincarnation slaves in this pagoda will be yours. They will serve you well and you can do whatever you want with them.


    Before I forget, you must know that my pagoda is extremely solid.


    There is almost absolutely no one who could break it, at least no one that I know.


    The battle that broke out that year was extremely intense. I don''t even want to think much of it.


    However, my pagoda did not suffer so much as a tiny scratch, even after I died in that battle,"


    the illusory figure said proudly.


    n waved his sleeve. The pagoda of reincarnation became smaller and didn''t stop shrinking until it was the size of a finger. It flew towards him and landed on his palm.


    "This pagoda is really awesome. I didn''t expect to harvest so much this time!"


    Austin murmured to himself in a good mood.


    The biggest harvest he got was the power he had newly acquired, not the pagoda of reincarnation.


    He had a better understanding of the law of reincarnation.


    Moreover, he was also able to master a brilliant sword skill��the Reincarnation Sword Skill.


    Austin estimated that the sword skill could become one of his most useful weapons when he fought against Humphrey again. He knew that day would come again.

 Chapter 4546 The History Of The Underworld

    Several governing gods of the underworld were in their coffins on the black mountain. They looked surreptitiously around, trying to make out what was happening.


    "It has been years since Austin entered our sacred mountain! Why hasn''t he come out yet?


    Do you think something has happened to him?"


    one of the governing gods said worriedly.


    The governing gods had seen a powerful teleportation energy suddenly pull Austin into the sacred mountain with their own eyes.


    Decades had passed, but there was still no sign of Austin emerging.


    The governing gods of the underwor


    course. Go ahead. Ask us whatever you want. We will tell you everything we know,"


    the governing gods of the underworld answered as one.


    "Good,"


    Austin said, nodding.


    He then delved into the deeper questions about the history of the underworld, and the governing gods told him whatever they knew in detail.


    Austin heard their stories and found that many legends about the underworld he had heard before were true.


    "Is there really an elder called Old Lady Meng in the underworld?


    Does the Memory Bridge really exist?"


    Austin bombarded them with questions.

 Chapter 4547 Leading The Way

    "Mr. Lin, trust me," one of the governing gods of the underworld said.


    "The legends of Old Lady Meng and the Memory Bridge are true.


    Their stories have been passed down from generation to generation.


    Even I have seen the Memory Bridge with my own two eyes."


    "Yes, all of us have seen the Memory Bridge."


    The other governing gods of the underworld nodded in agreement.


    "What? You''ve actually seen the Memory Bridge?"


    Austin''s mouth hung open in surprise.


    "Is the Memory Bridge in your underworld?" he asked excitedly.


    Immediately releasing his spiritual sense, Austin began to probe the entire universe community.


    Because he was at the very cen


    y.


    "What?


    Humphrey has left the Sea of Chaos? That''s great news!"


    Hearing Austin''s words, the governing gods of the underworld were overjoyed.


    If Humphrey had really left, it meant they didn''t need to hide anymore. They could explore the Sea of Chaos as they pleased!


    "I''m afraid it''s only temporary. He will probably come back very soon."


    Austin shook his head.


    "I see..."


    The governing gods of the underworld sighed in disappointment, their joy from moments earlier disappearing.


    "All right, then. Come with us,"


    one of the governing gods said resolutely.


    Then, the governing gods of the underworld led Austin across the Sea of Chaos.

 Chapter 4548 A Rare Fate

    Austin followed the several governing gods of the underworld.


    A moment later, they arrived at a very remote and desolate chaotic void located deep in the Sea of Chaos.


    Looking around, they could only see one broken cosmos after another.


    There were also countless broken worlds and stars, lifeless and drifting around.


    All in all, it was a barren and lifeless place. There wasn''t even a faint sound. There was nothing but the deafening silence that blanketed and muffled the whole area.


    With Austin''s cultivation base, he could tell at a glance that a fierce battle had occurred in this chaotic void.


    "Mr. Lin, the Memory Bridge should be somewhere right in this chaotic void. We''ve been here and we have seen it before.


    At that time, a master of the underworld br


    ng man, have we met before? I feel a sense of familiarity when I look at you.


    I seem to have encountered you somewhere in the cycle of time,"


    the old woman said as she surveyed Austin from head to foot.


    "Yes ma''am, you are right. We have indeed met each other before. It is still clear in my memory,"


    Austin nodded and replied respectfully.


    Then Austin waved his hand and showed a projection of the scene when he met the old woman at the very same spot on another Memory Bridge.


    "Oh, I see.


    I have never expected that you would be the successor of our reincarnation race.


    It can be considered rare, almost impossible for us to meet each other two times, especially in such a long time and through the vastness of space,"


    the old woman said with a smile.

 Chapter 4549 The Origin Of The Underworld

    The old woman intently looked at the scene Austin had projected and knew that her other avatar had once met him before. She was not sure where but she was certain that they had already met.


    Although she had already perished, masters like her always left their spiritual soul marks and spiritual avatars all over the places.


    It could be said that real remarkable masters were completely omnipotent. They stayed alive in a way without an actually physically being.


    Even though they already died, it was not uncommon or surprising for people to run into their spiritual avatars or spiritual soul marks from time to time.


    "Yes, you are right. We are indeed destined to meet each other. There are so many people out there, but we have already met twice in this lifetime alone,"


    Austin agreed with her and slig


    lly destined to be the successor of our race."


    The tall divine god then laid his eyes on Austin.


    "Yes, you are right, sir. I have already obtained Master Sousa''s inheritance and the pagoda of reincarnation,"


    Austin immediately replied.


    "Very good then. With such an excellent successor like you, the odds of reconstructing the road of reincarnation have greatly increased,"


    the tall divine god said as he nodded at Austin with admiration in his eyes.


    "Well, now I''m going to impart what I''ve learnt throughout the years to you. From now on, you must stay by this young man''s side and assist him at all costs.


    You need to properly work together to rebuild the road of reincarnation,"


    the tall divine god advised as he shifted his gaze from Austin to the nine governing gods of the underworld.

 Chapter 4550 Senior Fellow Brother

    "Yes, sir!"


    The nine governing gods of the underworld were all pleasantly surprised as they heard the ancestor''s words.


    Many unique cultivation methods and inheritances of the underworld had been lost, deep in the mists of time.


    As a result, the overall strength of the underworld had grown weaker.


    Then suddenly, the founding ancestor of the underworld appeared, wanting to teach them the real inheritance of the underworld. Naturally, the nine governing gods of the underworld were more than happy to grab such a rare opportunity.


    "Our time has come. The underworld is about to rise and regain its former power and glory!"


    The nine governing gods of the underworld became so excited and emotional that tears streamed down their faces and their voices choked with uncontrollable sobs.


    "Well, e


    his is because we have the closest relationship with the road of reincarnation and we are stronger. For this reason alone, it is easier to revive us,"


    Old Lady Meng replied.


    "Well, ma''am, don''t worry one bit.


    From today, I will work harder than ever to rebuild the road of reincarnation and bring all of the seniors back to life,"


    Austin said with determination.


    "Okay! That''s good to know.


    Young man, I''m relieved and happy that you have such thoughts!


    Remember, the most important thing in the cultivation is not how talented you are. It depends more on your will and perseverance!


    Well, my time is also up.


    I must go now. I hope to see you all again soon."


    Old Lady Meng looked at Austin with appreciation.


    Then together with the Memory Bridge, she began to slowly fade away.

 Chapter 4551 Another Chaotic Sky-devouring Beast

    In the end, both Old Lady Meng and the Memory Bridge had disappeared. Only the chaotic void was left behind.


    "Senior fellow brother, where are we going now?"


    one of the governing gods of the underworld asked Austin.


    "Oh, there''s no need for that, or Mr. Lin anymore. You may just call me Austin."


    Austin was unaccustomed to having junior disciples look up to him.


    "But we were ordered by our ancestor to show you respect. We do not dare go against his commands.


    I hope you understand,"


    one of the governing gods of the underworld said.


    "All right. You can call me whatever you like,


    imself. He was wondering if the other chaotic sky-devouring beast has already hatched,"


    another creature said to Austin.


    "What?


    Does that mean there is another chaotic sky-devouring beast?


    No... There is an egg containing another chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    Is it possible that Humphrey went to go find it?"


    Austin was taken aback by the news.


    It was exactly because he took the body of one chaotic sky-devouring beast that Humphrey was so powerful.


    If he had the bodies of two chaotic sky-devouring beasts, he would become unstoppable! There would be no limit to his strength!

 Chapter 4552 Stop Humphrey

    Austin knitted his eyebrows.


    "Then, do you know where Humphrey went?


    Or, perhaps you have an idea to which area he was headed?"


    Austin asked.


    "Forgive us sir, we really don''t know. Besides, it''s impossible that he would tell us.


    However, we do know the direction he was going in when left the Sea of Chaos,"


    one of the creatures replied, trying his best to be helpful.


    "Great! Then tell me, which way? Which direction?"


    A glimmer of hope flashed through Austin''s eyes.


    "He went that way."


    That creature pointed to a certain spot in the distance.


    At the same time, the law of time and space flew out of his hand and expanded.


    The creature who was now helping Austin was in fact, a divine god. He had a certain cultivation base in terms of the time and space law.


    on''t ask anything anymore.


    I''m sure that I can explore it myself,"


    Austin replied sincerely and reassuringly.


    "Master, did you know that Humphrey leave the Sea of Chaos most probably for the other egg of the chaotic sky-devouring beast?"


    Austin asked.


    "I have seen it in my deduction!


    There is indeed a place in the chaotic void outside the Sea of Chaos where two eggs of the chaotic sky-devouring beast existed.


    And one of them has been occupied by Humphrey!


    Now, he has gone to take the other egg.


    Austin, do you really want to stop him?"


    the statue master asked.


    ''Damn! He does know everything! The god of chaos is really omniscient!''


    Austin couldn''t help but marvel secretly.


    "Yes, master. I do want to stop him."


    Austin nodded with a determined look.

 Chapter 4553 Passing Through The Absolute Void

    "Master, can you deduce the exact location of that place?" Austin asked.


    "And can you please find the best route to that place for me as well, so that I can go there faster," he added after a short pause.


    "If Humphrey successfully gets another chaotic sky-devouring beast egg, his strength will undoubtedly soar!"


    Austin couldn''t help but worry.


    After all, the statue master was a god of chaos.


    Gods of chaos were known as omniscient and omnipotent. Thus, it shouldn''t be difficult for him to deduce the whereabouts of a living being.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you figure it out," the statue master agreed.


    The statue master understood Austin''s concern.


    Then, a moment of silence ensued as both of them focused on what they needed to do.


    Time quickly passed.


    Before long, a piece of information rushed ou


    your body to your spiritual soul, will be taken away from you, and you''ll be annihilated and turn into nothingness."


    The statue master described everything to Austin in detail.


    "Even if a governing god walks into the Absolute Void, he would eventually be destroyed and disappear. If one wanted to survive here, he has to keep his mind clear��in that way alone can he preserve his soul."


    It seemed that the statue master had predicted what could happen to Austin.


    "Now, I''ll teach you how to travel through the Absolute Void."


    Austin was surprised when the statue master''s voice continued lecturing him since he had thought he already heard all of its messages.


    It turned out that his statue master''s first message, which he had sent into Austin''s Soul Sea, contained another message. It didn''t appear until now.

 Chapter 4554 Spotting Humphrey

    "Thank you, master!"


    The statue master''s voice came like a thunderbolt to wake Austin up from his trance.


    Then, Austin''s Soul Sea was filled with secret techniques on how to survive in the Absolute Void.


    Austin was both surprised and pleased as he was flooded with this new knowledge. He quickly followed the method taught by his master to stay clear-headed.


    After a while, he was no longer dizzy.


    Austin sighed in relief. ''I''m lucky that I have the god of chaos as my master.


    He is indeed omnipotent. There is nothing he doesn''t know,''


    Austin thought to himself, much oblig


    ou shouldn''t reject me so cruelly.


    You should sacrifice yourself for the sake of your own brother.


    If you let me devour you, my strength will soar astronomically, and I can dominate countless space seas.


    Ha! I can go anywhere I want, and do whatever I wish.


    And all the creatures in all the space seas have to kneel down in front of me like slaves and follow my orders without questions! They will tremble in my presence!


    Ah! That would feel fantastic!


    And Austin... Just wait.


    When I get back to the Sea of Chaos, he will be doomed!"


    Humphrey laughed like a mad man.

 Chapter 4555 The Sneak Attack

    Even as he spoke, black runes continued to stream from Humphrey''s hands, spreading over the surface of the giant egg and attempting to penetrate the shell.


    There was a look of complacency in Humphrey''s ferocious eyes.


    He let out a roar of laughter,


    which echoed wildly throughout the space.


    Austin watched the egg. It was emitting enormous amounts of energy and law power, resisting the attempts of the black runes to infiltrate it.


    The fierce clash of energy between the giant egg and the probing runes caused the platform in the air to shake violently.


    It was clear that the egg did not intend to surrender without a fight.


    After all, the members of the chaotic sky-devouring beast race had been proud and self-respecting.


    It was said that a chaotic sky-devouring beast even dared provoke a god of chaos.


    Now, although the eg


    phrey.


    "Just take me away!" said the voice immediately.


    The tone of the message was joyous and relived, for the beast in the egg was glad to learn that Austin was willing to save it.


    Instantly, the egg rose into the air,


    and floated towards Austin.


    "Stop!" bellowed Humphrey.


    "This giant egg belongs to me. If you dare steal it, I will not stop until I destroy you!"


    Humphrey''s rage increased as he realized that Austin had formed some kind of connection with the egg.


    He flew forward,


    soaring towards the platform at an impressive speed,


    until his giant beast form was the only thing Austin could see.


    But Austin was not afraid.


    Instead, he chuckled.


    "Humphrey, regardless of what happens to this egg, you will have to try to destroy me anyway��because I will never stop trying to destroy you!" he shouted back.

 Chapter 4556 Saving The Giant Egg

    "All right. I''ll save you.


    I am going to send you somewhere safe now.


    Don''t resist,"


    Austin agreed.


    Then, he waved his hand and a teleportation power enveloped the latter.


    With a slight whoosh, the egg was transferred into a human world within Austin''s body.


    Since Austin had reminded it beforehand, it didn''t resist the teleportation.


    The egg Austin had just agreed to save was that of a chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    Even though it wasn''t hatched yet, the egg carried tremendous power.


    If it had been unwilling, Austin would never have succeeded in transferring it inside his body.


    In fact, he wouldn''t have been able to move it at all.


    Even Humphrey couldn''t do it!


    Truth be told, if Humphrey had the powe


    fact, he could have easily killed the man without batting an eyelid.


    "Don''t talk big!


    I was just injured badly and my cultivation base was reduced.


    If I return to my peak state, I will kill you like an ant!"


    Humphrey shouted furiously.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    As the two of them ran forward in an infinite chase, the giant mouth behind Austin also followed them.


    Austin didn''t dare to stop, even for a moment. He was rushing forward at his fastest.


    No one knew how long the chase had been going on now.


    The two cultivators were locked in a stalemate chase.


    Even now, the giant mouth was steadily devouring the space-time continuum as it progressed forwards.


    Half of it was already gone.


    Only half was left!

 Chapter 4557 Returning To The Sea Of Chaos

    ''I''d better leave this place as soon as possible. If things go on like this, it is very likely that Humphrey will completely devour this area.


    The devouring ability of the chaotic sky-devouring beast is really terrifying,'' Austin thought to himself.


    As he looked at the space behind him that was being constantly devoured, a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    He then turned around, rushed towards the direction he had just entered, and prepared to leave.


    A few moments later, he reached the edge of this space.


    "Austin, stop!"


    Seeing that Austin was leaving, Humphrey shouted angrily from behind.


    He couldn''t let Austin go away. If he let Austin leave this place, and he followed, they would immed


    in and knocked him out.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Humphrey crashed into the Fallen Divine Valley countless times.


    But every time he did it, he only bounced back. The layers of ripples were way too strong.


    The creatures in the Sea of Chaos watched the scene.


    They couldn''t help but sigh as they witnessed how powerful the defense of the Fallen Divine Valley was.


    Most parts of the Sea of Chaos had been conquered by Humphrey.


    But there were very few places that he failed to trounce.


    The Fallen Divine Valley was one of them.


    After so many attempts, Humphrey finally decided to give up.


    Something seemed to occur to him. He looked into the valley with his terrifying eyes.


    "Is it because..."

 Chapter 4558 It Could Assist You

    Humphrey''s vision pierced through the void as he attempted to search the depth of the Fallen Divine Valley and investigate the situation.


    However, some invisible, mysterious energy blocked his sight so he could not see as far se he wanted to.


    Half a day later,


    Humphrey finally left with a long face and a gloomy heart.


    It took all the strength he had to suppress his anger and remain calm.


    Then,


    in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "Huh,


    Humphrey''s finally left!"


    Austin screamed, breathing a sigh of relief.


    Humphrey had been outside for quite a while, making a ton of noise


    and rattling the whole valley.


    Fortunately, the valley''s defenses were quite sturdy and could take it.


    Hu


    ar beyond that of the one Humphrey has inhabited.


    Austin, if you want to defeat him, it starts with the beast that will be born from this egg,"


    the statue master explained.


    "Master, you''re right.


    Why didn''t I think of that?


    Please help the egg to recover its energy and let it hatch as soon as possible. I could use an ally against Humphrey."


    Austin was both surprised and excited to hear the statue master''s words of wisdom and advice.


    "Okay, put it here. You may leave now.


    I will inform you once I''ve helped it recover,"


    the statue master said.


    "I''ll take my leave then, master. I''m going to cultivate in seclusion for a while."


    With that, Austin nodded and left the square.

 Chapter 4559 The Great Savior

    Austin promptly left the big square. Afterward, he returned to the small world where the Flame Holy Land was situated.


    There, he spent some much needed quality time with his beloved family.


    When he arrived, Austin found that Julian was still extremely energetic and playful. His son would usually spend most of his days playing and running around their abode.


    Nevertheless, Caroline was more than happy to deal with their mischievous son every single day.


    It made Austin feel relieved to know that Julian was in good health.


    Moreover, he was quite surprised to find out that his son had become much stronger than when he last visited them.


    This amazed Austin because Julian had never once cultivated any kind of skill.


    Every single day, Julian would just keep on exploring their place and play.


    Needless to say, it was true that he could become stronger and stronger without even cultivating. It seemed like it just came to him na


    ddenly, all their gazes turned to where he stood. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Austin.


    At that moment, a hundred million pairs of eyes were focused on him. It was as though he stood under a bright spotlight.


    Even the army of the Blade Cosmos couldn''t help but look at Austin. They didn''t quite expect that there really was a young man named Austin who existed. One of the governing gods thought, ''So this is the one they call their savior?'' His brows were furrowed.


    Soon enough, the Blade Cosmos'' warriors began to feel confused and conflicted.


    That was because they noticed that the so-called savior Austin Lin, who was standing in front of them, didn''t seem to have a high level of cultivation base.


    "He''s not even a governing god! Is this for real?" one of the Blade Cosmos'' governing gods questioned.


    But why did all the inhabitants of the Sword Cosmos regard Austin as their savior? Was there something more to this young man?

 Chapter 4560 Provoking Austin

    "Ha! You are clearly out of your mind!


    You lot are rubbish!


    How could you treat this guy as your savior? He''s not even a governing god! No wonder you''re all so weak!


    It''s ridiculous how such a pathetic place could be known as a supreme universe!


    Your cosmos deserve to perish. Go to hell!"


    "This is hilarious!" another one chimed in.


    "I''ve never seen anything so comical! Man, you people are lunatics!


    No wonder our troops have been able to run you to the ground!"


    For a moment, there was nothing but silence. Suddenly, the cultivators of the Blade Cosmos burst into


    his? You really have no idea who I am!"


    Austin couldn''t help but laugh. He shook his head and gave Kairo a cold glare.


    He stretched out his right hand as fast as lightning.


    All of a sudden, thousands of law chains stretched out from the void. The law chains included the law of reincarnation, the law of causality, and all other laws he could summon.


    The law chains descended upon Kairo and enveloped him like a caterpillar in its cocoon.


    He was incapacitated in an instant, unable to move nor speak properly.


    Austin used one hand to pick up the chains and lift him up.

 Chapter 4561 Make Your Choice

    "No!


    I don''t believe this!


    What is happening? This guy is only a semi-governing god!


    Why can''t I fight back against him?"


    The governing god of the Blade Cosmos was shocked and angry. He couldn''t digest the truth that he had been defeated by a young man.


    "Now, let''s see. You have two choices.


    The first one is that you kneel down in front of me and kowtow ten thousand times before you commit suicide.


    You may choose how you die, and make it quick and painless.


    The other choice will be rather painful, I''m afraid. I will kill you myself. But your death won''t be swift. I will make sure you suffer like never before until you take your last breath.


    So, decide. I will


    rd Cosmos.


    It was amazing how these three hundred governing gods had all appeared out of nowhere and they addressed Austin as their master.


    The entire Sword Cosmos was dumbfounded at the latest development. The army of the Blade Cosmos had planned to charge at Austin aggressively, but they were now frozen to their spots.


    They were completely stunned by the immense pressure released by the three hundred reincarnation slaves and dared not take another step towards Austin.


    "Do as I said!"


    Austin warned again.


    "The entire army of the Blade Cosmos will kneel in front of me and kowtow ten thousand times. Once you are done, I will decide whether to kill you or spare you."

 Chapter 4562 Wipe Out The Army Of The Blade Cosmos

    "Brat!


    Don''t go too far. Supreme Grandmaster Donovan wouldn''t let you go if he knew what you have done.


    We will retreat and leave you be.


    Just make sure that you won''t push too far. Otherwise, I will send the message back to Supreme Grandmaster Donovan right away. He will definitely teach you a lesson,"


    one of the governing gods warned. He swallowed the lump forming in his throat, nervous that Austin might do something out of the ordinary.


    "Hear me out, because I will say it one last time. I want everyone in the Blade Cosmos to kneel before me.


    If you don''t, I will kill all of you.


    I will spare no survivors. Don''t threaten me with your so-called Supreme Grandmaster Donovan. His existence is insignificant to me. Even if he does not show up today, I''ll be the one to personally give him a visit,"


    Austin smugly declared.


    tructing.


    "Ahhhh!"


    The governing god tried his best to reconstruct his body, using all his theurgies and original divine energy, but he found that he could not reconstruct his body anymore.


    The stench of death started to envelop him.


    He was terrified!


    The young man in front of him scared him to bits. He couldn''t even reconstruct himself.


    In this way, under the interference of the law chains, the governing god could not make his body whole once more!


    He had been screaming in that void all the time. The terrible cries had spread throughout the entire Sword Cosmos!


    The creatures of the Sword Cosmos were impervious to the cries of pain. It didn''t faze them at all. In fact, they were all elated that these invaders from the Blade Cosmos were getting what they deserved.


    The screams of the enemy was music to their ears!

 Chapter 4563 Ready To Conquer The Blade Cosmos

    Seeing the monstrosity in front of them, the other governing gods of the Blade Cosmos trembled in fear.


    Austin''s power shook them to the core.


    Although he was just a semi-governing god, he was way too strong.


    After witnessing his display of true power, they guessed that he was only slightly weaker than Donovan.


    He was also as ruthless as Donovan, seeing how neither of them showed mercy to their enemies.


    "Stop this! What is it that you want to know?


    I will tell you everything I know! Stop torturing me!"


    the governing god of the Blade Cosmos cried, unable to take the bone-crushing pain any longer.


    He began to beg Austin for mercy, abandoning his pride as a governing


    s.


    Once Supreme Grandmaster Donovan takes him out, we will be free!"


    They talked to each other through their spiritual senses.


    "Mr. Lin, the Blade Cosmos is much stronger than us.


    Donovan is a formidable foe. Rumor has it that he is undefeatable!


    I''m afraid we will be no match for them,"


    a leader of a force from the Sword Cosmos said to Austin gingerly.


    "Oh?


    Do you really think that the Blade Cosmos is stronger than us?


    Do you see the three hundred governing gods behind me? How many does the Blade Cosmos have?"


    Austin asked with a smirk.


    The creatures of the Sword Cosmos rested their eyes on the three hundred reincarnation slave standing behind Austin.

 Chapter 4564 The Avatar Of Their Master

    The creatures of the Sword Cosmos gaped at the reincarnation slaves behind Austin.


    Words left them�Dtheir jaws dropped at the plethora of governing gods before them. Three hundred governing gods were right before them!


    No matter how powerful the Blade Cosmos was, it was impossible for them to compete with this amount of governing gods.


    Aside from the ones Austin brought with him, there were also dozens from the Sword Cosmos.


    Hence, there were more than three hundred governing gods under his command. Just the mere thought of it would make anyone shudder.


    This was a force to be reckoned with�Denough to conquer most of the supreme universes!


    "Master, it looks like our overall force has surpassed the Blade Cosmos by miles!"


    "You have plenty of excellent subordinates at your disposal, master. Just say the word, and


    hoed with a nod.


    "If we are being honest, we haven''t really figured out whether our master has died or not until now,"


    one of them suddenly pointed out.


    "Oh, what do you mean?"


    Austin asked, his interest piqued.


    "We actually still don''t know whether our master has died or not.


    Not only the five of us, but also the avatar of our master has no idea whether his real body is still alive or not,"


    another one added.


    "Oh, does this mean your master left his avatar here?"


    Austin curiously asked.


    "Yes, that''s true, and you must have heard of his name,"


    one of the sword spirits replied.


    Austin was engrossed. Suddenly, an idea sprang in his mind.


    "Oh? Really? Could it be..."


    "Yes. You''re probably thinking about it right. The avatar left by our master is Master Sword,"


    a sword spirit replied.

 Chapter 4565 Meeting Master Sword

    "This is a huge surprise! Master Sword is an avatar of a god of chaos? Did Master Curry know about this?"


    Austin questioned the five sword spirits.


    "Sword Son Curry never knew.


    Not a single one of the master''s five disciples knew. You''re the first one we ever told,"


    one of the sword spirits replied.


    "Master Sword is just an avatar of a god of chaos, yet he possesses such terrifying strength. I''m itching to know how powerful a god of chaos is at his peak,"


    Austin remarked.


    "A god of chaos at his peak could take out a large number of governing gods with just his mind,"


    another sword spirit responded.


    "What?


    That kind of streng


    react to his presence. That was the first time he noticed the elder''s existence.


    "Sir, is this your place?


    May I know your name?"


    Austin managed to choke out despite the shock written all over his face.


    "Yes, this place is mine. I cultivated here for a while.


    This universe is something I created,"


    the old man replied with a nod.


    "Sir, are you Master Sword? !"


    Chills ran through Austin when he heard the elder''s words.


    "Yes, I am Master Sword.


    But this is only one of my titles.


    I have many different titles in different periods of time and spaces.


    You can keep calling me Master Sword though,"


    the old man answered.

 Chapter 4566 The World-slashing Swordsmanship

    Austin could tell that the old man in front of him was just a spiritual soul mark left in this space a long time ago.


    But it was left by a god of chaos. Therefore, its power would be incomprehensible and could never be underestimated.


    Austin knew at a glance that he was no match for the old man.


    After all, Austin could not detect the old man''s presence when the elder was sitting right next to him earlier.


    If the old man ever decided to sneak up on Austin, he believed that he might not be able to even defend himself against the elder''s attack.


    ''Oh! This has definitely exceeded my expectations. The attainments of martial arts attained by a god of chaos are extremely high!''


    Austin thought to himself, admiring the man in front of him.


    "A large part of your swordsmans


    dsmanship, you can have my magic treasure,"


    Master Sword said as he nodded.


    "So, what exactly is the World-slashing Swordsmanship?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "When you reach the level and master the World-slashing Swordsmanship, you can slash ten thousand worlds in a single move! No matter where you are, with a single slash, your sword-light can appear in any space and any period of time and attack any opponent you wish.


    At this level, time and space simply cannot confine your swordsmanship. No matter where you are, or how far the enemy is from you, you can cross all boundaries to attack the enemy with a single slash,"


    Master Sword explained with a playful smile.


    Austin''s eyes widened in excitement.


    "Unbelievable! It sounds almost magical! This is amazing!"

 Chapter 4567 The Gathering Of The Army

    "Young man, remember to never stop learning. That is one of the most important eternal principles.


    Even the god of chaos is not completely invincible after all. If you are open to learning, it only means that you are determined to become better.


    Don''t forget that. Now, please accept my inheritance of swordsmanship,"


    Master Sword seriously said. He then stretched out a finger and gently pointed at Austin. Then, a beam filled with information rushed into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    With that, a huge flow of information instantly exploded and almost occupied Austin''s entire Soul Sea.


    The information that entered his Soul Sea was Master Sword''s lifetime knowledge of swordsmanship. Everyone knew that this was extremely important and precious.


    "Thank you so much for this, sir! I will forever be grateful to you."


    Austin immediately knelt on one knee


    Cosmos before.


    So, from today on, history will completely change. The army of our Sword Cosmos will fight to the death to successfully invade the Blade Cosmos and finally conquer it!


    We will wash away the humiliation that we have suffered all these years,"


    Austin exclaimed at them.


    "Defeat the Blade Cosmos! Wash away the humiliation!" all the warriors roared at the same time, as soon as Austin finished speaking.


    Their loud voice shook the entire Sword Cosmos.


    Every single one of them felt their blood boiling and their spirits rising.


    Indeed, in the past years, the Sword Cosmos had suffered a lot from the invasion of the Blade Cosmos.


    Every living being in the Sword Cosmos regarded it as a great humiliation. And because of that, they hated the army of the Blade Cosmos to the core.


    Now, the time for their revenge finally came!

 Chapter 4568 The Arrival Of The Army Of The Sword Cosmos

    "Alright, what are we waiting for? Let''s go now!"


    Austin waved his hand and encouragingly shouted.


    As he gave the order, the army of the Sword Cosmos also shouted before marching forward with a loud bang.


    Austin had previously ordered to make many airships for the army''s expedition this time. With that, his men had worked tirelessly to produce the best and safest airships for their soldiers.


    His men finished the airships on time. Since there were many different airships, the army was also divided into numerous groups.


    The airships were arranged in an orderly line and it looked like a vast ocean. Then, they began to travel through space and time towards the teleportation array leading to the Blade Cosmos.


    Meanwhile, Austin was on a chariot in the very front of the army. He was standing with his ha


    ver stop until they had completely conquered the Sword Cosmos.


    However,


    something unexpected suddenly took place in the Blade Cosmos.


    In a remote and desolate chaotic void in the Blade Cosmos, there was a huge teleportation array.


    This teleportation array had been built by enormous manpower, lots of precious resources, and energy under the leadership of Donovan.


    The other end of this teleportation array was actually connected to the Sword Cosmos.


    Then,


    the teleportation array suddenly began to violently shake, and it emitted dazzling light.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In the blink of an eye,


    densely packed airships,


    rushed out from the entrance of the teleportation array like a tide and entered the Blade Cosmos one after another.


    The army of the Sword Cosmos had finally arrived!

 Chapter 4569 Frantic Attacks

    Austin stood as an image of power astride the chariot that led the entire troop.


    "So this is the Blade Cosmos. It seems that overall, its strength is indeed above our Sword Cosmos'' own,"


    Austin said nodding as they entered the Blade Cosmos, looking around and taking it all in.


    "Well, no matter how powerful it is, it will fall to our Sword Cosmos in the end,"


    Austin added with a sneer.


    "Move out!


    To war! Conquer the Blade Cosmos and make it ours!"


    Austin raised his arm and bellowed his battle cry and the army behind him charged forward like a torrent of cold steel, leaving countless worlds trembling in their wake.


    "Attack!"


    The army spread out like a wild flood. Crisp, b


    from them.


    Just now,


    I received some news that the Blade Cosmos'' forces are gathering quickly.


    It appears they will show up sometime soon.


    It''s said that Donovan is furious with our invasion. He had just begun to cultivate in seclusion but had to abandon it, and is now organizing his soldiers and armies to fight back.


    I believe he will make himself known in no time at all.


    We''d best be prepared."


    "It doesn''t matter who he''s gathering. All this is expected," Austin said.


    "Donovan is the only one we really need to be wary of," he went on.


    "You deal with the Blade Cosmos'' armies, I''ll take care of him."


    Austin had made his decision and his will would be carried out.

 Chapter 4570 Powerful Blade Arrays

    "Master!


    The army of our Sword Cosmos has occupied a significant portion of the Blade Cosmos'' territory, almost one third of it!"


    One of Austin''s divine god slaves gave his report.


    "Well done. You did a good job,"


    Austin said as he nodded with satisfaction.


    At that moment, more than three hundred governing gods were leading the Sword Cosmos'' army to launch their attacks.


    With such a massive force, Austin didn''t need to do anything himself. All he had to do was to sit in the base camp and release his spiritual sense to perceive the battlefield and guide the troops.


    He could immediately go and support his army, only if he detected anything unusual in the battlefield that would compromise the attack.


    Austin believed that a force of more than three hundred governing gods was eno


    these arrays, each blade cultivator is connected to each other by some special law. They are chained together, forming a larger circle.


    They seemed to form a world!


    It seems that each array is like a small world.


    Therefore, the best way to break these arrays is to cut off any connection between the blade cultivators from the inside! Yes, I got it now!


    It would be much more difficult to attack from the outside and destroy these arrays. That would just be a waste of resources.


    If I attack them myself, I can destroy them by force just by utilizing my own fighting power. It is more than enough!


    Ordinary governing gods, including my reincarnation slaves, don''t have that ability.''


    After perceiving for a while, Austin was happy with his current understanding of these blade arrays.

 Chapter 4571 Donovan Took Action

    ''Although I can forcefully break these blade arrays from the outside,


    it would take a lot time and energy since I''d have to break them one by one.


    I have to think of a faster way to penetrate these arrays,'' Austin thought to himself.


    He initially thought that conquering the Blade Cosmos would be a child''s play since he had more than three hundred reincarnation slaves in his arsenal.


    However, now that they were actually on the battlefield, they had encountered unforeseen situations.


    ''Okay, Austin. Think,'' he thought to himself. ''There are only two ways to quickly break the arrays. First, find out the flaws of these blade arrays, and once I do, I will be able to break them in one blow.


    The second option is to destroy the blade arr


    o address me rudely. You must think you''re special, don''t you?"


    Donovan sneered.


    "If you think you can match my power, you are wrong.


    But since I''m feeling a little merciful, I''ll give you a chance. Surrender to me right now and vow to serve me.


    Then I''ll give you great power and guarantee your glory and prestige in many supreme universes,"


    Donovan offered, smiling like a wolf waiting for his prey to bait his present.


    "Ha-ha, you must be crazy.


    Thank you for your kindness, though.


    But I don''t think you are qualified to be my master.


    How about this way, then?


    Since I''m more powerful than you are, why don''t you be my slave and pledge your loyalty to me?


    I can also promise you glory!"


    Austin laughed mockingly.

 Chapter 4572 Donovans Background

    After he heard Austin''s words, Donovan''s face darkened.


    "Humph! I gave you the chance, but you put it to waste. You have left me with no other choice but to take your life,"


    Donovan said in a sullen tone.


    Without another word, he pointed at Austin.


    Even from afar his power could be felt across the cosmos.


    Boom!


    Austin could feel the scene in front of him drastically change.


    In the blink of an eye, he found himself in a beautiful world. He was suddenly surrounded by white clouds while the sweet fragrance of flowers pervaded the air, which was intoxicating.


    While looking around and taking in the new surroundings, Austin realized that the people who were close to him were also there.


    He could see his relatives, friends, fellow disciples,


    In addition, Master Sword is actually a god of chaos'' avatar.


    Even if Donovan wasn''t a full-fledged god of chaos, he is much more likely to be an avatar of some god of chaos too!


    If that''s the case, it will be extremely difficult to deal with him.''


    At the thought of this, Austin furrowed his eyebrows.


    He knew that even the avatar of a god of chaos possessed incredible power and strength.


    ''Even if Donovan is the avatar of some god of chaos, he is still much weaker than Master Sword.


    I don''t think that I have to be afraid of him.''


    Austin recalled the scene when he had a clash with Donovan. He felt that he could withstand his attacks even though Donovan was a powerful being.


    After all, he had cut him into pieces in one blow just now!

 Chapter 4573 Falling Into The Space And Time Array

    Austin''s mind was spinning fast for a solution.


    Just then, something unexpected happened.


    Boom!


    To his surprise, Austin noticed that the space around him trembled slightly.


    The tremor was very slight, but it didn''t escape his attention.


    "Damn it! I''m trapped in another array! And this array is based on the law of space and time. It has literally sealed the space and time around me, like a cage, trapping me right here."


    Austin''s face twisted into a slight frown. Without further hesitation, he cast out his spiritual sense which immediately spread out in all directions.


    In the space around him, invisible walls were erected, tightly sealing his immediate surroundings.


    Austin furrowed his eyebrows with displeasure.


    He quickly stood up and used the secret penetrating skill to pass through a wall. As the wall was quite thin, he managed to walk through it without any hassles. However, there was an even thicker wall just outside it.


    All of these w


    n temporarily trapped inside a massive Time and Space Array.


    But don''t worry. Things aren''t as bad as they seem!


    This Time and Space Array won''t attack us.


    Instead of being separated because of fear, we should try to stick together and fight back.


    It is high time that we united in case the troops of the Blade Cosmos launched a sneak attack.


    I promise that I will figure out a way to break this array soon!"


    While the troops of the Sword Cosmos loudly argued about the mess they were in, Austin''s voice suddenly rang out in everyone''s Soul Sea. He delivered his orders calmly and clearly to his subordinates.


    "Okay master, we all understand!"


    Upon hearing Austin''s words, All of Austin''s divine god slaves all quieted down.


    "Rest assured. We will follow your orders!"


    the other creatures of the Sword Cosmos nodded in agreement. Austin''s subordinates of various races and sects felt much calmer after they heard the soothing voice of their leader.

 Chapter 4574 An Opportunity To Break The Arrays

    "This array seems to be made of the law of space and time.


    Everyone, release your law energy and try to find a way to destroy this array!"


    Austin sent an urgent message to the divine gods in the Sword Cosmos'' army through his spiritual sense.


    "Yes, sir!"


    All of the divine gods in the Sword Cosmos'' army instantly replied.


    Then, these divine gods immediately unleashed their law power that spread in all directions.


    Soon enough, the divine gods had a clearer perception of the surrounding space and time.


    Their spiritual sense was able to perceive a wider scope.


    Currently, there were a lot of divine gods in the Sword Cosmos'' army.


    If all of them released their law power altogether, there was a huge chance that they could find out how they could break through the array that was set up by Donovan.


    ever, even before Donovan finished his sentence, Austin suddenly shouted,


    "Break!"


    Austin hurriedly stretched out his hand and used it as a sword.


    Then, he released dozens of sharp sword radiance, each of which followed a specific trajectory.


    Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the surrounding walls exploded violently and were eventually smashed to pieces.


    Moreover, as the walls broke down, they could no longer be reconstructed.


    As a result, the number of walls steadily decreased and the overall power of the array deteriorated.


    "Impossible!"


    Donovan roared in exasperation as his eyes almost popped out.


    "How the hell could he break my array?"


    He gritted his teeth and clenched his fist as he couldn''t accept the fact that Austin had actually easily figured out a way to crush the array.

 Chapter 4575 Break The Array Again

    Donovan continued to roar helplessly in frustration.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After a few more moments'' work, the array around Austin finally collapsed and the walls collapsed one after another like linked dynamites.


    It had taken


    Austin just one day to break down the entire array.


    "Hell no!"


    Donovan yelled in disbelief and anger.


    "Fine! I''ll put up even more arrays. Let''s see how you break all of them!"


    His voice was full of rage and fury.


    Austin''s ability to shatter his array was a serious kick in the guts for him. It spoke to the young man''s ability and strength which could easily match Donovan''s own level.


    Donovan raised a finger and furiously pointed it at Austin from afar.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The space where Austin stood shook violently at once in response to Donovan''s action.


    Then,


    an array fell from th


    laws have come together to form those arrays.


    It''s going to be difficult to crack it."


    Austin released his spiritual sense to perceive the blade arrays and studied them carefully.


    "Brat. You seem very good at breaking my arrays.


    Let''s see how many of those you can break before I break you!"


    A voice rang out from a special space far into the distance. Donovan had found out that Austin had destroyed his blocking array and was now studying the blade arrays in an effort to destroy them.


    His anger and embarrassment were increasing every moment because Austin had defeated him every step of the way.


    Donovan had personally set up those arrays.


    He was sure that Austin would be unable to crack them.


    And yet, the young man had already succeeded in breaking through several of them. Things were not looking good for Donovan.

 Chapter 4576 Being Creative

    In his wild rage, Donovan gave an order immediately.


    "Form one hundred Eight-turn Blade Arrays for me! Now!"


    His order reached all the commanders of the Blade Cosmos in an instant as he intended.


    "Yes, sir!"


    With that, many commanders of the Blade Cosmos immediately moved and wasted no time. They didn''t dare to disobey their supreme grandmaster. Besides, they also know that this was a crucial moment.


    Then a moment later, Donovan''s order was already done.


    One hundred large blade arrays appeared in the Blade Cosmos and immediately rushed towards the Sword Cosmos'' army.


    ''It''s getting more troublesome now. These new blade arrays seem to be more powerful than the previous ones.''


    Austin frowned as he observed the situation with his spiritual sense. He was calculating carefully what he and his men needed to do next.


    The previous blade arrays were already immensely powerf


    t for him


    because the law energy and the mind power were two completely different entities.


    The difference between the two was like the physical strength and the spiritual energy. Both were total opposites, so he didn''t know what would happen next.


    But Austin was not a conservative person in terms of the martial arts. On the contrary, he had been trying to innovate a lot in this aspect.


    After a while, he began to try whether his innovation worked or not.


    He continuously unleashed the energy from the law of reincarnation and the mind swords and then he merged the two.


    Meanwhile, when Donovan saw that Austin was sitting cross legged in the void and was constantly deducing, he could not help but coldly snort,


    "Well, boy, no matter what you are trying to do, it''s impossible for you to break my blade arrays! Quit trying already. I don''t want to waste my time any longer!"

 Chapter 4577 Break The Arrays

    Time ticked slowly.


    Numerous blade arrays appeared again. They were starting to gain the upper hand in the battle!


    The Sword Cosmos'' army was at a disadvantage.


    "Kill them! Kill all of these rubbish from the Sword Cosmos!"


    "I can''t believe the audacity of these people! We, the Blade Cosmos, are the one who invades other supreme universes, not the other way around. Nobody ever had the guts to infiltrate us before!


    I did not expect these Sword Cosmos losers to be so bold!"


    "Thanks to Supreme Grandmaster Donovan, the Blade Cosmos will always remain invincible forevermore!"


    The Blade Cosmos'' army menacingly laughed at the Sword Cosmos. They had always thought of themselves as superior, unable to be toppled over by any other army who dared. As long as they had Donovan on their side, they would remain incompara


    e turned into bloody mess�Deven their spiritual souls were gone. They were reduced to absolutely nothing.


    Another blade array was broken.


    "Great! These blade arrays are finally broken!"


    "Yes! We are finally gaining the upper hand! Victory will soon be ours!"


    A cacophony of applause and cheer sounded among the Sword Cosmos'' army.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Next, with the same tactic, Austin and his men broke more and more blade arrays.


    "No way!


    This is impossible!


    He broke my blade arrays!


    How did he do it?"


    Donovan felt thunderstruck and furious at the same time. His face was contorted into an indescribable rage.


    "It seems that these blade arrays you set up are not as powerful as you claimed them to be,"


    Austin teased, his eyes darkly locked with Donovan, who was watching everything from afar.

 Chapter 4578 Breaking The Eight-turn Blade Array

    Just seconds later,


    Austin had managed to break over three hundred blade arrays.


    Immediately, a rush of hope spread through the army of the Sword Cosmos. They roared and charged at their enemies, forcing the army of the Blade Cosmos to retreat. They had finally gained the upper hand.


    However, there were still one hundred blade arrays left in the army of the Blade Cosmos.


    These blade arrays had been set up by Donovan, and


    they were even stronger than the previous three hundred blade arrays combined.


    The army of the Sword Cosmos paused and watched as the one hundred blade arrays rushed forward and became the front line for the Blade Cosmos. Within seconds, the defense of the army of the Blade Cosmos


    o hell!"


    Austin released more mind swords that were even faster than the last batch.


    "Ahhh!"


    Inside the blade array, the blade cultivators screamed.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Finally, Austin''s relentless attacks caused the blade cultivators to fall to the ground one after another and die.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Inside the blade array, a large amount of life energy was produced once again after transformation.


    However, because the blade cultivators had already died, the life energy was useless to them.


    ''The power of the blade array has been reduced by more than half. Now, there is only 20% of it left.


    I can break the array using force now!''


    Feeling the change in the blade array, Austin smiled.

 Chapter 4579 The Eight-element Blade Skill

    The moment he noticed that the blade array had greatly weakened, Austin immediately sent a message to his three hundred reincarnation slaves.


    "Attack now!" he ordered.


    Boom!


    Waves upon waves of powerful energy attacks were sent towards the array.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It instantly exploded into a giant mushroom cloud the instant the attacks hit it.


    The once mighty blade array was now reduced to mere dust.


    An Eight-turn Blade Array was destroyed. No one thought it would be possible.


    "Next one!"


    The sight of the fallen array gave Austin a jolt of excitement.


    Even he couldn''t believe that he himself would be capable of such a feat.


    He was s


    inable power.'' Austin''s head was flooded with thoughts.


    He soon figured out how the blade skill worked.


    The dragons formed a battle array.


    Some were responsible for attacking while the rest defended against any oncoming attacks. They soon surrounded Austin and began attacking him fiercely.


    Austin drew out his sharp sword to block the onslaught.


    However, the eight dragons were simply too tough and powerful.


    No matter how hard Austin tried, he couldn''t wound any of the dragons.


    Donovan was elated by the sight of his opponent being surrounded.


    "Brat, what do you think of my Eight-element Blade Skill? Can you handle it?" he asked with a smug.

 Chapter 4580 The Explosion Of The Array

    "That''s enough! Why has Donovan been attacking me with arrays?


    He hasn''t even shown himself yet!"


    Austin couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed.


    However, he had no choice. Donovan''s cultivation base of the array was rather advanced.


    Each array he sent Austin''s way was powerful, and Austin had trouble fending off each one.


    The same could be said of the array in front of him. Austin could feel that the Eight-element Blade Skill was a force to be reckoned with.


    It was much more troublesome than all the previous arrays he had encountered.


    Although it was named a blade skill, it was actually a blade array.


    "Ha! Boy, this is my unique skill.


    If you can break it, you have


    That was because only Austin had the strength to fight against Donovan.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The deafening explosions continued to erupt.


    Both space and time had completely disappeared, turning their surroundings into an Absolute Void.


    "Ha! Boy, you''re dying!


    Now you know just how powerful my array is!"


    Seeing this, Donovan burst out into laughter. His anxiety had faded away.


    He thought that Austin was a goner. Surely, such a powerful explosion would have killed him off.


    "Now, everyone, let''s start the counterattack!


    Don''t let go of any member of the Sword Cosmos. Kill them all!"


    The cold and ruthless voice of Donovan resounded throughout the whole Blade Cosmos.

 Chapter 4581 The Victory Of The Sword Cosmos

    "It''s Supreme Grandmaster Donovan!


    He came out to encourage us!"


    "The Blade Cosmos is invincible as long as we have Supreme Grandmaster Donovan supporting us! We don''t have to be afraid of anyone from the Sword Cosmos!"


    "Just follow his orders and start the counterattack!"


    Originally, the warriors of the Blade Cosmos were just running around, trying to save themselves. Morale was at an all-time low, but when they heard Donovan''s voice, they all cheered up as if they had regained their confidence and strength.


    A few moments earlier, Donovan was busy fighting Austin, attacking him with all his might. This left him with no extra energy left to pay attention to his own men.


    This time, however, he finally freed up some time to encourage his men and rally them to fight back.


    "You all heard Supreme Grandmaster Donovan''s orders! Launch the c


    him to set up such a Time and Space Array to conceal his location.


    I should have anticipated this earlier,"


    Austin murmured to himself with a frown.


    Now that he had realized what was going on, he unleashed his spiritual sense and began to pinpoint Donovan''s exact location.


    Right at that moment,


    the war between the army of the Sword Cosmos and the army of the Blade Cosmos had almost come to an end.


    The former had occupied almost eighty percent of the latter''s territories.


    As for the rest of its territories, the army of the Blade Cosmos had gathered all their powers to guard it.


    There were still some dangerous, desolate, and secret lands, as well as deserted spaces left.


    Austin''s divine god slaves happily reported the current state of affairs to him.


    "Well done!"


    Austin nodded with satisfaction after hearing the report.

 Chapter 4582 Find Donovan

    "Now, there is only one more loose end left,"


    Austin murmured, looking at Donovan''s direction with a determined expression.


    The army of the Blade Cosmos was doomed.


    At present, the Sword Cosmos'' army had a total of more than three hundred governing gods, which meant that they could completely suppress the whole Blade Cosmos.


    However, Donovan was the Blade Cosmos'' decisive factor.


    As long as he was still alive, the Sword Cosmos could never defeat them, and they could undoubtedly stage a comeback.


    Indeed, it was true that one should not underestimate the spiritual soul mark that a god of chaos left behind.


    That was because any god of chaos must have countless brilliant skills.


    No one knew what terrible method Donovan would make use of by then


    I will forgive you for everything you have done against me,"


    Donovan answered pompously, acting like he was still the one calling the shots.


    "Don''t you think it''s too late to make peace with me now?


    Now that I''m here, I intend to see this to the end, and that means I can''t reconcile with you.


    Do you think I can do nothing to you since you are hiding in this saber?


    Well, you''re mistaken. From now on, I will study this saber carefully. I believe that there will be a way for me to kill you,"


    Austin sneered.


    Then, he began to examine the enormous saber in front of him.


    Without a doubt, the weapon left behind by the god of chaos was indeed exceptional.


    Even Austin was slightly surprised by the incredible aura that the saber was emitting.

 Chapter 4583 Shouldnt Have Provoked Him

    "Good. Very good. Boy, I''d like to see how you can break my blade,"


    Donovan huffed, pissed off by Austin''s arrogant words.


    He was very confident in the power of his blade, knowing that it was quite invincible.


    After all, it was one of his most powerful weapons which he used frequently back when he was in his prime. No one in history had so much as scratched it.


    "Admittedly, your blade is indeed very powerful. There is no question about that anymore.


    But you, on the other hand, are much too weak.


    You are just an incomplete spiritual soul mark. That''s also the reason why you can''t control your own blade anymore.


    I can see that your blade is not responding to you. You are merely hiding in it to save your own skin.


    If you could unleash its power, I w


    .


    It could be said that those blade shrines were his last and only hope to recover.


    The main reason that he ordered the troops of the Blade Cosmos to invade other places was to occupy more territories. That way, he could have more blade shrines erected, which helped him collect more power of faith.


    As long as blade cultivators worshiped him in the blade shrines, Donovan could use their energies, laws and original energy essence to help himself recover.


    But if Austin destroyed the blade shrines, Donovan would lose those channels that gathered such energies, hampering and possibly ending his hopes of complete healing.


    ''What the hell should I do now?


    I shouldn''t have provoked this powerful young man!''


    Donovan''s chest was about to burst with regret.

 Chapter 4584 The Blade Shrines

    A moment later,


    Austin followed Warner to a world in the Blade Cosmos.


    The army of the Sword Cosmos had occupied this world.


    "There are indeed many blade shrines,"


    Austin remarked after he released his spiritual sense and discovered numerous blade shrines in this world.


    In fact, there were so many blade shrines that almost every land in this world had their discernible presence.


    "Master, these blade shrines are unusual as even a governing god can''t destroy them.


    Besides, it seems like all the blade shrines are connected,"


    Warner stated.


    "Even a governing god can''t destroy them? Are they so powerful?"


    Austin asked, wide-eyed with wonder and curiosity.


    "I want a closer look at these


    ant that the blade shrines were important to Donovan.


    Time passed slowly.


    Before he knew it, a few months had passed.


    Most of the territory of the Blade Cosmos was already firmly controlled by the Sword Cosmos'' army.


    As a result, the whole Blade Cosmos was filled with creatures of the Sword Cosmos.


    In the past few months, Austin''s spiritual sense had inched closer and closer to the blade shrine.


    ''Another five hundred meters before my spiritual sense can enter and sense the inside of the blade shrine. Then, I will know everything about it, including what is contributing to its impressive defensive abilities!


    Once I destroy this blade shrine, Donovan will soon be doomed.''


    Austin sneered.

 Chapter 4585 Assimilating The Energy Of The Blade Shrine

    ''What is happening? I have no idea what''s going on right now.


    But it seems that my spiritual sense got a little stronger. This is indeed remarkably interesting.''


    Austin was really surprised by his finding since he didn''t expect this would happen.


    ''Ah, I get it now. In the past few months, my spiritual sense was cut hundreds of millions of times by that sharp blade radiance. And this led to the strengthening of my spiritual sense.


    Cutting my spiritual sense again and again didn''t bring any damage, but it actually honed it.


    My spiritual sense must have been gradually enhanced because of this. Ah, I didn''t see this before at all.


    It is truly an unexpected gain for me.''


    Austin soon figured out the reason why his spiritual sense became stronger.


    So, Austin decided to let his spiritual sense keep approaching the blade shrine.


    Swish! Sw


    fine the blade aura, blade radiance, and blade energy.


    He suddenly noticed that his blade intent was gradually getting stronger and stronger.


    And then his mind was filled with a lot of information about the blade skills.


    ''The blade aura, blade radiance, and blade energy in this blade shrine are all contributed by the blade cultivators in the Blade Cosmos.


    It includes the knowledge, experiences, and accumulations of all those blade cultivators.


    There are more than hundreds of millions of blade cultivators in the Blade Cosmos. So, it''s too precious to assimilate the energy which so many blade cultivators have contributed,''


    Austin immediately thought to himself.


    "Assimilate! Refine!"


    In the blade shrine, his spiritual sense was desperately chasing after the blade light and blade shadows, devouring them crazily like a hungry beast.

 Chapter 4586 Improved Blade Skills

    "Assimilate!"


    In the blade shrine, Austin''s spiritual sense turned to a massive palm, grabbing a large blade shadow and devouring it without effort. That made him feel great.


    The blade intent in his Soul Sea was growing stronger and stronger.


    The blade shadows contained many exquisite secret blade skills, insights and examples of blade skills being put to use.


    ''I never thought I''d practice blade skills like this,'' Austin thought, enjoying this new method.


    He couldn''t help but laugh happily. This adventure had been pleasantly surprising and well worth it.


    No matter what sort of martial arts skill it was, as long


    ts normal state, was supposed to be formless and colorless. But once it was strong enough, it could turn into a substance anyone could see!


    Austin''s spiritual sense was now clean and spotless.


    Both his blade skills and his spiritual sense had been enhanced greatly. His progress was simply magnificent.


    Boom!


    Under the direction of Austin, the blade energy and spiritual sense in his Soul Sea merged together to form an enormous golden dragon.


    Boom!


    The golden dragon rushed out of his Soul Sea. Even the sky glittered against its radiance.


    By its side, Austin''s figure looked extremely majestic and everlasting.

 Chapter 4587 Get Into The Blade

    At that moment,


    Austin felt elated for he had easily reached a high level.


    In fact, he was even more powerful than all of the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos.


    "Screw all of this! Everything''s over!


    All the blade energy that I have accumulated over the years was just devoured by that guy! I''m done for," Donovan murmured to himself as he was extremely overcome with despair and exasperation.


    He was currently deep in the void of the Blade Cosmos.


    At this point, he knew that there was nothing he could do anymore to stop Austin from finally conquering the Blade Cosmos as well as destroying his only chance of recovery.


    Moreover, Austin continued to swallow the remaining blade energy in the blade shrines.


    It took him a lot of time to consume all of them as he didn''t want to let this opportunity slip by his hands.


    Another half a year passe


    his word.


    All of a sudden, dense red strings surged out from his Soul Sea.


    It was like a bloody storm that poured down towards Donovan.


    They quickly invaded his Soul Sea and tried to entangle his spiritual soul.


    "Brat, how dare you do this to me?!


    You won''t get away with this!" Donovan desperately and furiously struggled.


    Swish! Swish!


    In an attempt to resist, he unleashed streaks of thick blade radiance from within his body.


    "Ha-ha! You think your blade skills can do anything at this point?


    Stop this pointless struggle because you''re just making a fool out of yourself!" Austin remarked condescendingly.


    As he stretched out his hand, he instantly unleashed a blade radiance which was several times thicker than Donovan''s.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin''s blade radiance shattered all of the blade radiance that Donovan created.

 Chapter 4588 The New Ruler Of The Blade Cosmos

    "Brat, you are really too arrogant! Do you honestly think you''ve got what it takes?


    Well, I''ll compete with you using the blade skill now! Let''s see if you can even stand a chance!"


    Donovan loudly roared as he was extremely frustrated. He was obviously not willing to be bullied like this by such a young man.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With that, streaks of thick blade radiance immediately rolled out of his body.


    Each streak of the blade radiance was totally terrifying, containing the immensely powerful blade energy.


    At the same time, many beams of blade law power constantly shot out from his body, quickly slashing at the red puppet strings.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Then Austin waved his hand and several huge golden dragons, formed by his blade energy, roared and directly rushed towards Donovan.


    A


    the Blade Cosmos, although Austin is the leader of the Sword Cosmos, he is also a powerful blade cultivator. His blade skill is even better than mine. So, there is no need to worry.


    Making him the ruler of the Blade Cosmos is the best and wisest choice,"


    Donovan loudly explained.


    As soon as he finished speaking, something surprising suddenly happened.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Streaks of dazzling blade radiance continuously shot out from Austin''s body.


    Hundreds of millions of beams of dazzling blade radiance illuminated the entire Blade Cosmos.


    Then, the dazzling blade radiance condensed into several huge golden dragons that roared and shrouded around Austin.


    "Amazing! That''s such a brilliant blade skill!"


    All the blade cultivators in the Blade Cosmos were stunned by what Austin did.

 Chapter 4589 The Array Inheritance

    "He seems to have achieved a level of blade cultivation stronger than even Supreme Grandmaster Donovan''s!"


    "How is that possible? He''s from the Sword Cosmos; how could he have such incredible blade skills?"


    All the blade cultivators looked at Austin in shock and awe, especially the governing gods.


    His level was miles above their own.


    "From here on out, I will be ruling the Blade Cosmos. Anyone who wishes to object or is not convinced by my ability, step forward!"


    Austin announced flatly, glancing around the entire Blade Cosmos, as if this decision was already made and there was nothing they could do.


    Those golden dragons roared and swirled around Austin frighteningly, shaking the whole cosmos.


    Ev


    It took him only a month to completely master the array heritage.


    Austin''s level of array had now reached the same heights as Donovan''s.


    ''These arrays are inherited from a god of chaos who was their creator.


    The array within the blade is only a part of what he knew.


    One could only imagine just how amazing the creator''s array skill must have been!''


    Austin was blown away by just the thought of it, sighing to himself that he may never get to see this level of skill for himself.


    He cultivated the array skills and then put his blade away, before walking aimlessly through the Blade Cosmos.


    "Master Austin!"


    called out all the blade cultivators as Austin passed, bowing to him when they saw him.

 Chapter 4590 Head For The Dragon Cosmos

    These blade cultivators had now accepted the fact that Austin was the ruler of the Blade Cosmos.


    There were two reasons for that. Firstly, it was Donovan''s order that Austin be recognized as their leader. And secondly, they were highly impressed by this young man''s blade skills.


    Furthermore, the Blade Cosmos was finally at peace now because Austin''s rule had brought with it, an end to their invasion of other supreme universes, which had been going on for a couple of years now.


    With peace and sanity restored, the Blade Cosmos was beginning to flourish. All the races and sects were developing gradually.


    One day, Austin was walking around the Blade Cosmos when several gov


    tty soon, about a dozen governing gods came out.


    "Hey you guys. I thought you were supposed to stay in the Blade Cosmos. What happened?


    I heard that our homeland was taken over by troops of the Sword Cosmos and a brat called Austin has become the ruler. Are you here to seek refuge?"


    one of the newcomers loudly asked.


    "How dare you disrespect Master Austin, Broderick? Do you have a death wish?"


    "You''re way too cocky, Broderick. It is Supreme Grandmaster Donovan who announced that he has chosen Austin as the new ruler of our cosmos.


    Do you dare challenge our supreme grandmaster''s authority?"


    The governing gods who had arrived here with Austin became furious.

 Chapter 4591 That Was Too Lame

    "What the hell do you mean?


    Have you lost your mind? How could you have that much respect for someone who has invaded and has wreaked havoc throughout our cosmos?


    And let me remind you, it''s impossible for Supreme Grandmaster Donovan to let a young man from the Sword Cosmos take his place and rule the Blade Cosmos!


    You have been tricked!


    Don''t tell me that you are taking the side of that son of a bitch!


    I do have a wild gut feeling that something is wrong.


    Our supreme grandmaster must have been in the middle of a critical cultivating moment, so he can''t come out now and deal with this for now.


    Once he completes his cultivation and emerges from it, I am sure as hell that Austin is surely doomed.


    As we all know, our supreme grandmaster is the most powerful being. He is the only one who is worthy of ruling the Blade Cosmos,"


    Broderick f


    that he would hand over control of the Blade Cosmos to this boy?"


    a governing god stationed at the Dragon Cosmos honestly asked.


    "Of course it''s true. You will also see it for yourself as soon as you go back to the Blade Cosmos.


    As a matter of fact, everyone in our cosmos already knows it,"


    a governing god standing behind Austin replied.


    "Well, even if Donovan refused to let me take his place, I would have killed you all and the Blade Cosmos would still be under my control,"


    Austin said with a straight face as he looked down on the governing gods who were standing opposite him.


    Meeting his gaze, the governing gods stationed at the Dragon Cosmos were so struck with fear that their limbs turned weak.


    They knew that Austin was not bluffing in any way.


    With his current strength, it was easy for him to just finish them off in one blow.

 Chapter 4592 The War Was About To Break Out

    "I''ve offered you a choice. Make up your mind,"


    Austin said indifferently with his hands behind his back, looking coldly at the governing gods.


    They exchanged glances with each other and soon reached an agreement.


    "We are convinced of your overwhelming strength, Master Austin,"


    one of them said and the rest of them nodded. Despite not knowing for sure whether Donovan really had handed the ruling power of the Blade Cosmos over to Austin, they had no other choice.


    Austin was undeniably stronger than Donovan. There was no question about that.


    The governing gods were not powerful enough to resist him.


    And if they didn''t obey Austin, he would surely


    wonder where you got the courage from to invade the Dragon Cosmos without Donovan.


    We can now drive you out and take back our stolen territories.


    And since you are so ripe for the taking, we will gladly invade and occupy the Blade Cosmos!


    I hope you are prepared to die!"


    The governing gods of the Dragon Cosmos burst into laughter and looked at Austin with disdain and contempt.


    Austin stood calmly at the head of the army with his hands behind his back. His face was expressionless. It was a calm before the storm. He looked at the governing gods of the Dragon Cosmos and asked lightly,


    "So you think I am too weak to rule the Blade Cosmos, is it?"

 Chapter 4593 Let You Hit Me

    "Ha-ha! Look at this guy. He seems very confident in his abilities.


    I can easily crush a semi-governing god like him to death with just one finger.


    How dare he stand in front of us so calmly? Well, I must admit that he is quite bold!"


    "Hey, guys. Have you lost your minds?


    You have so many governing gods, and yet you support a semi-governing god as your ruler. And you even call him master! Aren''t you ashamed?"


    "The Blade Cosmos is doomed.


    Humph! When Donovan was still around, you bullied us.


    From now on, we will invade the Blade Cosmos!


    It''s time for us to get our revenge!"


    The governing gods of the Dragon Cosmos mocked and laughed even louder when they heard Austin.


    "Master Austin, please give us the order right now. We''ll dismember these guys in an instant!"


    "Damn it! I c


    halberds and smashed them toward Austin again.


    His weapons swept forward again. This time, they formed hundreds of millions of halberd shadows that blocked the void where Austin was standing.


    Boom!


    The two halberds swept across space and time, tearing them apart.


    However,


    the same unexpected thing happened again.


    His halberds grazed the space near Austin. In fact, they were only a hair''s width away from his body! And yet again, they inflicted no damage to their target.


    "Ha-ha. The array inheritance left by Donovan is indeed brilliant."


    Austin couldn''t help but laugh.


    It turned out that Austin had set up several powerful Time and Space Arrays around his body.


    As these arrays guarded his body, it was difficult for outsiders to locate his body accurately, let alone hit him.

 Chapter 4594 They Were Still Not Convinced

    "How can this be possible?"


    The governing god of the Dragon Cosmos was astounded and furious by what had just happened. He was a governing god. He should have no trouble striking his opponent at such close range, especially when his opponent didn''t attack or make a move to run; he was just standing dead still.


    "Something is not quite right with him."


    "It''s possible he''s mastered some sort of powerful law of space and time that he''s using now."


    The other Dragon Cosmos'' governing gods discussed among themselves, staring at Austin in disbelief.


    "Boy, I refuse to accept that I cannot even land a single hit on you," growled the governing god that had just attacked Austin.


    He charged towards him again, his halberds in his hands, striking like two thunderbolts.


    ese guys are so foolish. They want to fight Master Austin? They don''t know what they''re in for," laughed the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos with mockery all across their faces.


    They knew these Blade Cosmos'' governing gods were about to get pummeled like they never had before.


    They knew just how powerful Austin was.


    "Come on then. You''d better all come at me at once.


    I won''t hide anymore. I''m right here,"


    said Austin with stern confidence.


    "Ha ha, you overestimate yourself, boy.


    As long as you don''t dodge, I will defeat you all on my own. No tricks, and you''re mine!"


    said a governing god of the Dragon Cosmos, chuckling arrogantly as he stepped forward.


    "Enough time wasting. Let''s get this over with,"


    Austin said calmly, a little impatient.

 Chapter 4595 Surrender

    Swoosh!


    A spear was suddenly thrust forth. It actually looked ordinary but it contained such a terrifying destructive power.


    "Oh. I didn''t expect that you would cultivate the law of destruction.


    I heard only very few cultivators would choose to practice this kind of law. I''d say I''m quite impressed,"


    Austin muttered, a bit surprised as he perceived the power enveloping the spear that was coming at him.


    "However, you''re not powerful enough to even deal damage to me.


    It''s quite a pity," he added as he let out a faint smile.


    Immediately after, he raised his palm,


    used it as a blade and slashed forward.


    Swish!


    A blade light shot out with great momentum.


    Clang!


    In a flash, the blade light collided with the approaching spear.


    A massive wave of energy was created and shook the spear violently, throwing it off from the hand of the governing god.


    Seeing


    ow many they were.


    He could completely overwhelm them with just a single move.


    For him, it was more useful to subdue these governing gods and make them his slaves.


    When the governing gods heard Austin''s voice, their faces darkened. They were being consumed by fright and rage at the same time.


    "Oh, it seems like you still don''t want to yield...


    Fine by me. We can go for another round.


    What do you think?" Austin said haughtily.


    At this point, fear and panic devoured them. They didn''t want to feel the pain they experienced just now. They might not die, but they could totally feel the injuries they sustained.


    "Stop! We''re going to surrender,"


    one of the governing gods finally spoke and succumbed.


    "That''s right. We lost.


    We completely surrender. You''re too powerful and we''re not a match for you.


    Please spare us,"


    another governing god said softly.

 Chapter 4596 The Fiend Cosmos

    "So, what about you?"


    Austin asked as he rested his eyes on the other governing gods of the Dragon Cosmos.


    After a short pause, one of them stepped forward and answered,


    "You have pushed our backs against the wall. If we don''t surrender to you, you will probably just kill us all. The Dragon Cosmos will still fall into your hands.


    We are left with no other choice but to yield."


    The governing god sighed despondently.


    "Yes, you are right.


    No matter what choice you make, the Dragon Cosmos will be under my control.


    The question is... are you going to die in my hands or are you going to be on my side?" Austin urged, a smile splayed on his lips.


    He cocked his eyebrow, waiting for their answer.


    With his strength, it would be too easy for him to conquer the Dragon Cosmos.


    Even without the troops of the Blade Cosmo


    ubordinates.


    "They''ve gone too far. They knew that we would come here, and they didn''t even come out to welcome us. They are disrespecting you, sir!"


    "Enough is enough! Please give us the order. We will fight our way in and teach them a lesson."


    "I can''t believe their audacity to ignore us like this!"


    "They shut us out. Apparently they have no respect for us. Guys, let''s force our way in!"


    Before Austin could say anything, the governing gods who were with him were already yelling angrily.


    Being governing gods, they would receive respect and prestige no matter where they went in the Blade Cosmos. But now no one came out to welcome them, and they were even shut out. They found this kind of treatment unusual and discourteous.


    "Are they doing this to embarrass me on purpose?" Austin murmured to himself.


    He sighed.

 Chapter 4597 Fight If You Are Not Convinced

    "Stop! This is an important military camp. No one is allowed in here without permission." There came the shouts of blade cultivators.


    They were responsible for guarding this headquarters of the army of the Blade Cosmos. A dozen of them rushed over as Austin was about to make his way in, stopping him from going any further.


    They had been filled with fear by the sight of so many governing gods barreling down on them, but they had held their ground. Someone had clearly ordered them to put Austin and the others in a tough spot and keep them out for a while.


    "You dare stop me?"


    Austin asked disgusted, his face darkening.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Without warning, he hoisted the blade cultivators in his way up and flung them aside one by one. They flew through the air li


    of Austin''s mouth curled slightly into a wicked smirk as he watched them coming down on him.


    He swung an arm out and blade radiance, made of a terrible blade energy, hacked out again.


    It cut the space and time and shattered them into nothingness with every inch it passed through.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The governing gods of the Blade Cosmos gave it their all, using their unique skills one by one, but it was useless. All it took was one of Austin''s moves to injure them all. They were all sent flying by the shockwave he let out, spitting blood as they soared uncontrollably through the air.


    Whoosh!


    Before they could realize what had happened, Austin slashed again.


    Puff! Puff!


    Their bodies immediately exploded, reduced to little more than smoke and flames.

 Chapter 4598 Another War Broke Out

    "How can this be possible?"


    "His fighting power is so terrifying!"


    "There are so many of us, but we still can''t resist even his single move."


    The more than a dozen governing gods of the Blade Cosmos were all shocked as they looked at Austin with fear in their eyes.


    They immediately reconstructed their physical bodies.


    Whoosh!


    Austin had no plans of stopping yet. He waved his blade again and slashed out.


    A thick streak of blade light broke through the boundary of space and time. It then swept across the bodies of the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos in an instant.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The bodies of the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos exploded one after another. Their flesh, blood, and bones spread all over the sky.


    "Ahhh!"


    all of them screamed in pain. Face


    the Blade Cosmos.


    The governing gods of the Fiend Cosmos hurriedly organized their army too.


    Soon enough, both armies started to collide and desperately fight against each other.


    All of a sudden, Austin appeared on the battlefield and moved towards the front.


    With hands behind his back, he ordered, "End this war as soon as possible!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Everyone focused on the part of the battlefield where the governing gods of both sides were fighting.


    "Be careful! The power of those blade arrays is very terrifying! Stay away from them!"


    "This is not good. The army of the Blade Cosmos has so many blade arrays. We are no match for them!"


    Seeing the blade arrays of Austin''s army, the governing gods of the Fiend Cosmos began to feel that they were at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 4599 Fighting Against The Governing Gods Of The Fiend Cosmos

    "We have a lot of evil arrays, but they are incomparable with these blade arrays.


    Ours can''t withstand a single blow!" the governing gods of the Fiend Cosmos complained.


    "Ha! At least you guys know how powerful we are!"


    On the other hand, the governing gods of the Blade Cosmos continued to advance, exhibiting their strong fighting spirit.


    At the same time, Austin gradually walked into the battlefield with his hands behind his back.


    Without any hesitation, he approached the battlefield where the governing gods of both sides were fighting it out.


    "Who the hell is this guy? A semi-governing god? Ha-ha! Is he lost?


    How dare he come here and join the battle? Scram, bastard!" a governing god of the Fiend Cosmos roared furiously at the sight of Austin and hurriedly slapped towards him.


    Swoosh!


    His demonic palm instantly grew cosmically, fil


    astard!"


    Realizing that they couldn''t move anymore, the governing gods of the Fiend Cosmos began to shout in panic.


    There were so many of them, but not even one of them could move at all.


    They were fully restrained on the space where they were standing.


    Soon after, they saw Austin''s blade radiance came after them.


    Splat! Splat!


    In an instant, the bodies of all the governing gods were cut into pieces before bursting out. The sky was then filled with all their broken body parts, and their blood created a dark-red river.


    With just a single blow, all of the governing gods were defeated. No one was able to resist Austin''s vicious power.


    Once Austin combined his blade and sword skills with his astounding arrays, he could create an unbeatable attack that could produce an unimaginable disaster to everyone who was at the receiving end of it.

 Chapter 4600 Bump Into The Hand Of Heaven Again

    Soon enough, the governing gods of the Fiend Cosmos had reappeared again.


    Austin had no intention of taking their lives.


    His intention was to subdue them. Currently, there were three supreme universes under his control. If he conquered the Fiend Cosmos, it would become four. They would be a fine addition to his flourishing influence.


    "What? Don''t tell me that you guys are still trying to fight back?"


    Austin asked listlessly as he glanced at the obstinate governing gods of the Fiend Cosmos.


    The governing gods of the Fiend Cosmos exchanged glances, and then one of them drew closer to Austin.


    "There''s no need to fight anymore. We are no match for you. What do you want from us? Just tell us," he said.


    "Surrender to me. I will rule the Fiend Cosmos."


    Austin


    d Austin.


    A sense of danger rose in his heart.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The entire universe shook dramatically due to immense energy.


    All the creatures who were nearby were rooted to the spot, unable to speak. The Hand of Heaven was fearsome beyond imagination!


    "What the hell are you?" Austin demanded.


    He had his hands behind his back, composed in his stature.


    "Are you all over all the supreme universes?


    Why did you cast your hand in these places?"


    Austin kept asking.


    Boom!


    The Hand of Heaven suddenly moved as it slowly stretched out towards Austin. It opened its palm, like a huge net falling from the sky and encapsulating its victim in its fingertips.


    Splash!


    Law chains fall from the sky like waterfall, sealing the space where Austin stood.

 Chapter 4601 The Battle With The Hand Of Heaven

    "Okay, fine.


    Let me see just how capable you are!"


    Austin glared defiantly at the Hand of Heaven falling from the sky.


    Austin would''ve definitely ran away if he were to encounter the Hand of Heaven before.


    But now, things were different.


    Now, Austin''s strength had improved by leaps and bounds. He was much stronger than when he first entered the Sword Cosmos.


    "Come on! Fight me!"


    Austin shouted, narrowing his eyes determinedly.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As though the Hand of Heaven heard Austin''s taunts, it reacted in kind. Releasing even more powerful energy, it rushed towards him at full speed.


    Gritting his teeth,


    Austin pulled every trick up


    Austin.


    The Hand of Heaven had moved so fast that Austin barely had the time to dodge.


    "Damn it!


    Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Feeling excruciating pain all over his body, Austin couldn''t help but curse.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Once again, Austin used all his strength to attack. He used all kinds of martial arts skills to fight against the Hand of Heaven.


    This time around, the battle between the two was even more intense than the last.


    "Wow! Master Austin is as powerful as the Hand of Heaven!"


    In the Fiend Cosmos, all the creatures watched in awe.


    It was their first time to see someone defy the Hand of Heaven, let alone match it in strength!

 Chapter 4602 Beat The Hand Of Heaven

    Half a day had already passed, but the two sides still remained in a stalemate, and no one seemed to be able to grasp the upper hand.


    "Damn it! Who the hell are you?


    How come you''re so powerful?


    Tell me. Are you a projection of a god of chaos?"


    Austin asked as his animosity towards the Hand of Heaven continued to grow.


    "Ha-ha. Why do you want to know? Are you afraid of me, boy?


    Unfortunately for you, you don''t deserve to know my background yet," the Hand of Heaven sneered.


    "Tch. Fine!


    It doesn''t matter anyway. You always appear in every supreme cosmos, killing innocent people indiscriminately.


    You''re the kind that I hate the most!


    And now that I met you, I swear that I will find out your true identity.


    I''m warning you. Don''t you even dare to lay a hand on any people in this place!"


    Austin snapped back and launched a fierce attack again.


    At the same time, he displayed all kinds


    t that I underestimated you, brat." the Hand of Heaven snorted coldly.


    As they engaged in a fierce battle, another half a day passed.


    "I''ll remember you, brat!


    There''s nowhere you can escape to as long as you''re my target!"


    After saying these words, the three Hands of Heaven hurriedly dispersed in different directions at the same time.


    At this point, Austin realized that it would be pointless to chase after them. Even if he was able to catch one of them, he wouldn''t gain anything from it.


    After all, these hands were just projections. The real body belonged to a god of chaos, but he had no idea right now where he was hiding.


    He couldn''t help but wonder again. What was the purpose of this god of chaos to wreak havoc in these supreme cosmoses?


    As he stood in the depths of the chaotic void, Austin stared at the receding figures of the hands while his heart and mind were filled with questions.

 Chapter 4603 About To Hatch

    A moment later, Austin returned to the Fiend Cosmos.


    "Master Austin!"


    Several voices called out as soon as he touched down in the Fiend Cosmos'' void.


    The governing gods quickly swarmed closer and respectfully bowed to him.


    They had all witnessed the battle between Austin and the Hand of Heaven, so these governing gods were extremely impressed and awed by him.


    "There is a branch of your demon race in the Sea of Chaos.


    Next time, I will bring them here to the Fiend Cosmos so that they can check it out," said Austin.


    "Oh, that''s right. A long time ago, there was indeed a branch of our demon race that left here and entered the Sea of Chaos.


    How is that branch doing now?" one of the Fiend Cosmos'' governing gods replied with enthusiasm.


    "They''re doing well. The demon race can be considered a relatively powerful and influential force


    ody and consciousness. Austin''s statue master had somehow managed to successfully make it hatch!


    "By the way, Austin, you can stay here and accompany this chaotic sky-devouring beast for some time.


    You''d better communicate with it and familiarize it with your aura.


    And when it was completely hatched, you must stay by its side so that you will be the first thing that it will see.


    If you do all that, I am sure the baby beast will love you above all.


    From then on, this chaotic sky-devouring beast will always follow you,"


    the statue master advised Austin.


    "Okay, master. I understand,"


    Austin replied happily.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast was an exceptional kind of legendary beast. If a chaotic sky-devouring beast could accompany him, it would be like having a capable assistant. Of course, Austin was largely in favor of this.

 Chapter 4604 The Development Of The Three Thousand Big And Small Universes

    "Master, looks like it''ll still take a while. Please allow me to go back to see my family first,"


    Austin asked the statue master.


    It had been quite some time since he''d last visited the Fallen Divine Valley. It was only natural he missed his family and friends very much.


    "Of course.


    I will inform you when the egg of the chaotic sky-devouring beast is about to hatch."


    The statue master smiled understandingly.


    "Thank you, master,"


    Austin said gratefully.


    Then, he abruptly turned around and hurriedly left the square.


    Moments later, Austin arrived at the small world where the Flame Holy Land was located. As soon as he landed, Austin released his spiritual sense to search for his son.


    It didn''t take lon


    tely, when Austin visited the Earth before, he was able to bring his beloved family with him to the three thousand big and small universes.


    Till now, his family had stood by him.


    This was the most important thing for Austin, and it comforted him to know this. After inspecting the Yellow Cosmos and the Earth, Austin and Kevin returned to the small world where the Flame Holy Land was located.


    Austin spent the next few days living peacefully and happily with his family.


    However, one day, Austin received a message from the statue master.


    The message was very simple: the egg of the chaotic sky-devouring beast was about to hatch!


    "I''ll be right there,"


    Austin replied immediately, feeling pleasantly surprised.

 Chapter 4605 The Birth Of The Chaotic Sky-devouring Beast

    Overjoyed, Austin immediately set out and arrived at the big square in the depths of Fallen Divine Valley.


    He looked over and saw the egg of the chaotic sky-devouring beast shaking violently. Boundless energy surged in the surrounding space, making it ominous.


    Compared to its last state, there were more cracks in the eggs now.


    Moreover, Austin could feel the life inside the egg�Dit was about to hatch!


    "Prepare yourself. The chaotic sky-devouring beast will be born in a couple of days.


    During this time, you have to communicate with it through your spiritual sense so it could gradually recognize you before it comes out to the world,"


    the statue master advised.


    "I understand, master." Austin nodded.


    Then, as soon as his master notified him of his duty, Austin approached the egg


    two hours anymore.


    "Go on, young man. Take it out for a walk.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast has to absorb the energy essence of various worlds in order to grow faster.


    If you can, it would be great for it to explore the Absolute Space Sea.


    It would reap this little one numerous benefits if it were to wander there,"


    the statue master suggested.


    "I see," Austin replied.


    Then, he left the square with the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    Not long after they left the square, the twelve zodiac animals appeared. They halted Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast in their tracks.


    The twelve zodiac animals had already known the birth of this chaotic sky-devouring beast and were very curious.


    They patiently waited so they could have the opportunity to study it thoroughly.

 Chapter 4606 Entering The Absolute Space Sea

    "Is this a chaotic sky-devouring beast?"


    The twelve zodiac animals approached Austin, eyeing the beast by his side with curious eyes.


    It was the chaotic sky-devouring beast''s first time to see so many creatures at once.


    Instinctively, it immediately hid behind Austin, as if it was a little scared.


    "Oh, this guy is shy!"


    the twelve zodiac animals cried out in surprise.


    "It seems it regards you as its own family now,"


    the sky-devouring dog said to Austin.


    "You are really something!"


    the black bull said with a hint of envy in its tone, patting Austin on the shoulder.


    "If that''s the case, shouldn''t this little guy call us uncles?


    Is this little guy really the legendary beast, destined to inspire awe throughout the universes?


    It looks very timid."


    "Will such a shy guy dare to fight with others?"


    The twelve zodiac anima


    fully took a deep breath and sucked the rich energy here, like a fish that had returned to the water.


    A large amount of energy and laws gathered seemingly nonstop, which the chaotic sky-devouring beast lapped up happily.


    "The statue master was right," Austin said excitedly. "This place is perfect for the chaotic sky-devouring beast!"


    Austin was overjoyed to see the chaotic sky-devouring beast so happy.


    "Young man, I must go back now,"


    the beast said to Austin.


    "When you want to return, you can use this jade slip to send me a message, and I will come back to pick you up."


    Then the beast turned around and walked back into the teleportation passage.


    It was exactly through this teleportation passage that they had come to the Absolute Space Sea just now.


    "This is understood. Farewell."


    Austin bade the beast goodbye with a nod.

 Chapter 4607 Share The Treasures Equally

    At this moment, the chaotic sky-devouring beast was continuously absorbing the energies and laws in the Absolute Space Sea greedily.


    It was so elated that it let out cheerful growls from time to time, looking very contented.


    Austin also noticed that as it absorbed more and more of the energies and laws, the aura of the chaotic sky-devouring beast was drastically growing stronger.


    "This is indeed a good place for it. In just a short while, it has already gained a lot,"


    Austin said with a smile as he saw the progress of the beast.


    A moment later, the chaotic sky-devouring beast started moving into the distance.


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    Austin asked the beast.


    "Don''t go too far. It''s easy to get lost in this area. We won''t find our way back if we start wandering around,"


    Austin reminded the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    This Absolute Space Sea was still a foreign area for


    oses in front of them.


    Later on, the chaotic sky-devouring beast entered the uninhabited space with Austin.


    "It''s the eye of the cosmos!"


    Austin instantly spotted an area as he exclaimed in surprise.


    He was very familiar with the eye of a cosmos because it contained a lot of great cosmos force.


    Then, the chaotic sky-devouring beast swung its paw again and divided the great cosmos force in the eye of the cosmos so that they could share them. It looked at the young man and signaled him to take his part.


    ''It looks like the chaotic sky-devouring beast will share whatever it has with me...''


    Austin smiled at this thought. The beast''s action actually touched him. He was willing to give the beast everything that they found, but it always considered Austin.


    Upon agreeing that they would share with the great cosmos force, the beast opened its mouth and instantly devoured its portion.

 Chapter 4608 The Strange Absolute Space Sea

    The chaotic sky-devouring beast looked at Austin expectantly. It had left half of the great cosmos force for Austin.


    Without any hesitation, Austin walked over and began to absorb the half the beast had left for him.


    Because he had a cultivation method that specialized in this sort of absorption, it didn''t take long before he absorbed the great cosmos force completely.


    When he was done, Austin felt his body''s energy increase a little.


    Then, the chaotic sky-devouring beast urged Austin to keep walking.


    A few moments later, they stumbled across another eye of the cosmos.


    Austin was overjoyed.


    Within this abandoned space lay many abandoned supreme universes. It made sense to assume that some ey


    e chaotic sky-devouring beast, Austin entered the space passage.


    Boom!


    A gust of teleportation power wrapped around Austin. It tore up space and time itself, and together, they disappeared from the passage in an instant.


    Meanwhile, a crack suddenly ripped open in an area in a strange, unfamiliar space.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were spat out of the crack at the same time.


    "So many stars!"


    Austin exclaimed, marveling at his surroundings.


    In this space sea, countless dazzling stars littered the space,


    forming a river of bright light.


    This was a universe of stars!


    Eyes twinkling, Austin counted around ten million stars in this vast space.

 Chapter 4609 The Immortal Tribulation Tree

    "Let''s explore those stars," Austin said as he looked at the stars in front of him.


    The heavenly bodies piqued his curiosity, making him want to explore the space sea.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast nodded at him.


    It seemed to be big on adventures.


    "Let''s go,"


    Austin said.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Both the young man and the beast made their way towards the stars.


    There were too many of them in the space sea.


    With the help of his spiritual sense, Austin found many to be deserted without any sign of life.


    Others had creatures inhabiting them.


    It appeared that this space sea held all kinds of races like the Sea of Chaos. They had more or less the same population too.


    "There


    two monsters looked at Austin and the beast with great interest.


    "These two monsters are terrifyingly strong.


    Be careful,"


    Austin said to the beast through his spiritual sense.


    "I am familiar with them thanks to the memories I have inherited,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said.


    "Oh?


    How much do you know about them? What are they? Where did they come from?"


    Austin eagerly threw several questions at the beast.


    "They are primitive gifted beasts. Their blood is more valuable than ours,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast replied after giving it some thought.


    "Is that so? How incredible!


    Their blood is even more precious than yours,"


    Austin exclaimed in shock.

 Chapter 4610 Fighting The Beasts

    "Yes, you are right."


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast looked at the two primitive gifted beasts, and then it looked away again, acting a little timid.


    "They are too powerful.


    I don''t think I can defeat them," it shyly replied.


    Thanks to Austin''s guidance, the chaotic sky-devouring beast improved its communication skills and had become more fluent.


    "It doesn''t matter. We only need to be careful not to provoke them."


    Contrary to the beast''s anxious mood, Austin looked calm and collected. Although he was under tremendous pressure facing the two beasts, he was confident that they would be alright.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast suddenly raised its voice and greeted the two beasts, saying,


    "It''s nice to meet you, sirs."


    "You''re quite polite," the flood dragon said as it lowered its head and looked down


    to fight with others.


    But, it liked fighting. Now that there was someone to fight, it was naturally hyped and excited.


    Austin realized as it moved its right claw, and its speed was terrifyingly fast.


    Unexpectedly, it was no slower than him.


    At the same time, its attack, with piercing coldness, directly hit Austin''s short body.


    Austin barely touched the flood dragon''s right claw with the saber in his hand, and he dodged it, rushing straight to the flood dragon''s abdomen.


    He knew that this was the most vulnerable part of the flood dragon.


    "I didn''t expect that this guy could fight this well."


    "He is certainly quite impressive."


    "Instead of defending, he takes the initiative to attack. He is interesting..."


    In the distance, the beasts of the two races were watching and commenting with interest.

 Chapter 4611 The Horrible Flood Dragon

    "Break!"


    Austin jumped straight toward the flood dragon''s exposed belly with his blade clutched tightly in his hand, employing all of the most potent secret skills that he knew. A radiance condensed by thousands of secret blade skills tore the mist apart, cut through the air, and stabbed into the flood dragon''s vulnerable underbelly.


    Its body was stiff and icy, resembling an ice sculpture, as if thick layers of frost enveloped it.


    Puff! Puff!


    The blade radiance stabbed onto the ice, barely causing a crack on the ice''s outermost layer, but it quickly recovered with the circulation of the frigid air.


    Suddenly, the flood dragon''s colossal body flew into the air, like a whip whistling across the sky, while it simultaneously created and left behind countless massive wave shadows.


    It was enormous, but it was quick as


    dy was a weapon!


    Moreover, it was exceedingly slippery and had long stamina. It could attack endlessly without needing to take a break.


    ''My speed of bodily movement skill has always been my advantage.


    But I didn''t expect this flood dragon to be stronger than me in terms of speed of bodily movement skill!


    Even when I used the reincarnation bodily movement skill, I still couldn''t gain the upper hand!''


    Austin frowned, deep in thought.


    "Ha-ha, little guy, let''s continue.


    It has been a long time since I''ve fought anyone who could pose a challenge to me.


    I have to admit; you really fought well.


    You were incredible in blocking so many of my moves. It truly hit the spot!"


    The flood dragon looked at Austin with excitement, as if it was enjoying the fight.


    This flood dragon was undoubtedly bloodthirsty!

 Chapter 4612 A Fierce Battle

    "Despite the flood dragon''s massive body, its movements are still quick. How should I deal with it?"


    Austin looked at the huge flood dragon before him and frowned, trying to come up with an idea to combat this gargantuan creature.


    It seemed the chaotic sky-devouring beast was right. The primitive gifted beasts were indeed a terrifying force to come face to face with.


    ''It''s not just the extreme speed of its bodily movement skill, but its defensive abilities that are seriously impressive as well.


    It''s able to withstand my full blown attack with just its physical body.


    This is going to be a fairly difficult battle, that''s for sure.


    Perhaps my only option here is the Mind Sword Skill.


    I might as well use the sword skill, blade skill and the mind power together to take this beast down.


    n head-on, again and again with unending ferocity.


    The flood dragon had started this battle in high spirits, but was beginning to feel slightly threatened and perhaps even overwhelmed.


    The three Austins were doing a good job at working together and constantly causing it pain.


    It had a powerful recovery ability to be sure,


    but even with this, too many injuries would have a lasting impact.


    The longer the battle went on, the more the flood dragon would suffer. It would need to bring this to an end soon.


    "Young man, you''ve irritated me now!" snarled the flood dragon enraged.


    It gathered its power and launched many horrific attacks on Austin.


    He was hit several times and his body had to endure many explosions.


    But his recovery ability was just as strong as the flood dragon''s!

 Chapter 4613 Quarrel

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin and the flood dragon clashed over and over again, causing confusion among the various beasts of the two races.


    "This guy''s body is something else. He just transforms into three identical avatars! It''s impossible to tell which one is his real body."


    "Yes, it is quite strange.


    It feels as if each of the three avatars is actually his real body. This is uncanny."


    "That bodily movement skill is amazing! I don''t think I''ve ever seen anything like it."


    In the distance, the beasts began discussing the battle amongst themselves.


    "Set up the arrays!"


    While continuing his barrage of attacks, Austin began to set up the arrays.


    His array building speed was impeccable. He managed to make one in a mere second.


    up their dull days.


    This was an ordinary scene for the beasts of the two races.


    "Ahem...


    Sirs, are you two going to fight each other or battle against me?"


    Austin couldn''t help but grimace and ask, as he saw that the flood dragon and the four-legged beast''s argument was just not coming to any end.


    "Don''t fret, little guy.


    Once the two of them have a quarrel, it''ll take at least half a day for them to settle it.


    Give it some time.


    You can fight them after they finish quarrelling,"


    another flood dragon in the distance said to Austin, surprising him.


    "Okay."


    Austin had no choice but to awkwardly stand at the side with the chaotic sky-devouring beast and watch the two beasts have a go at each other over and over.

 Chapter 4614 Upgrading Of Austins Blade Skill

    "Enough!" echoed an old voice suddenly.


    A huge flood dragon appeared in the distance, its aura a little aged. It appeared to be getting on in years.


    "Our master ordered us to stay on this star and guard this Immortal Tribulation Tree. We are to stop and test any living creature that comes here for the tree. This is our master''s order.


    You two may fight if you wish. But we need to see our master''s order through. So I suggest you please fight another time, when you''re done here.


    Business first,"


    said the old flood dragon.


    "That''s right.


    That was the order we were given and we will not have it disobeyed!"


    All the other beasts nodded in agreement that they would follow this command dutifully.


    The two noisy beasts immediately stopped their quarrelin


    lade law poured into his Soul Sea, and at the same time, the blade skill he displayed became only more brilliant.


    The power it was giving him was getting increasingly more terrifying.


    Every time they collided, the fire beast was forced back.


    The beast was remarkably powerful, no doubt about it, but when faced with a magic treasure from a god of chaos, even it was overwhelmed.


    Every collision sent shockwaves through the beast''s body and caused aches in every inch of its being.


    "Chop!"


    Austin suddenly shouted as their fight began heating up.


    The blade in his hand slashed ruthlessly at the fire beast''s head, and the immense blade power drowned its body.


    With a bang, its gigantic body was flung backward, crashing into the land off in the distance.

 Chapter 4615 Defeat Us All

    "No way!" the fire beast with four hooves shouted in utter disbelief.


    Staring at Austin in the distance, it couldn''t believe its foe sent it flying backwards in one blow.


    As it was battling the young man, the fire beast was shocked to find out how incredibly powerful his blade skills were, especially the last one he used.


    ''I see,'' Austin thought to himself.


    He finally gained a deeper understanding of blade skills.


    The move he had just performed was the most powerful blade skill he had mastered.


    "I''m not done with you yet!"


    the fire beast roared, struggling to get on its feet.


    "You only won that round because I was careless.


    Now, let''s end this!"


    The fire beast seemed determined to put up another fight.


    "Okay!


    Quit t


    a of Chaos, Humphrey will be in big trouble!


    After all, each member of the two races is as powerful as a chaotic sky-devouring beast. The primitive gifted beast''s blood power is equal or more powerful than the blood power of the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    No matter how strong Humphrey is, there is no way he can face so many primitive gifted beasts at the same time!''


    While the idea was tantalizing, Austin couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He knew he and the chaotic sky-beast needed to defeat all these monsters first.


    Only then would he be able to try convincing them to follow him back to the Sea of Chaos. If he brought it up now, they would undoubtedly ignore him.


    ''I''d better focus on fighting them,''


    Austin decided determinedly.

 Chapter 4616 We Will No Longer Stop You

    In the following days, Austin ceaselessly fought with the members of the two races.


    With each day that passed, he had defeated more and more monsters.


    In addition, the constant participation in these high-intensity battles honed and increased his fighting power.


    However, it couldn''t be said that fighting tirelessly was without its hitches.


    Some monsters were so powerful that they beat Austin to a pulp. At times, he looked extremely miserable.


    But Austin was determined. With his fighting power continuously improving, in the end, he always triumphed over his opponents, even the more powerful ones.


    After what seemed like ages, Austin finally defeated the last monster.


    "This young man is really awesome!


    He has managed to defeat all the members of our two great races all on


    attles?


    ''It seems they must be tired of living on this star.


    Maybe they want to see the outside world,''


    Austin guessed.


    "Well, you two win.


    Our two great races will no longer try to stop you,"


    a blue flood dragon announced.


    "Thank you, sirs. The battles in the past few months have made us two stronger."


    Austin stepped forward and bowed respectfully.


    "Hahaha...


    Honestly, this has been interesting for us.


    You two made things around here a little more fun!


    So, there''s no need to thank us,"


    the blue flood dragon said with a chuckle.


    "Sir, is that really the Immortal Tribulation Tree?"


    Austin asked, looking at the big tree shrouded in thick fog.


    "Yes, it is indeed.


    It is a very rare and precious divine tree,"


    a four-legged monster answered.

 Chapter 4617 The Immortal Tribulation Tree Was Austins

    "Sir, can you please tell me more about the preciousness of the Immortal Tribulation Tree?"


    Austin curiously asked.


    "Well, if you often take the fruits of the Immortal Tribulation Tree, your body and spiritual soul will miraculously become immortal as time passes by. This is the first preciousness of the tree.


    The second is that it can help you comprehend and cultivate all kinds of laws that exist. If you sit cross legged under the tree while you''re cultivating or comprehending the laws, your cultivation speed will be faster by thousands or even tens of thousands of times than when you''re not. It''s incredibly useful to masters and cultivators like you.


    As to speak, the Immortal Tribulation Tree is also a powerful treasure for cultivating all laws.


    ooked at each other after hearing Austin''s words.


    "Well, he''s right. We don''t have a specific destination yet. And wherever we go is the same as long as we''re all together. So, why don''t we go with him?


    After all, all we want to do is see the worlds other than this star.


    Since fate brought you here to meet us, maybe we''re really supposed to go with you,"


    one of the beasts answered. It seemed that they had all reached an agreement.


    "Well, that''s magnificent!"


    Austin was incredibly excited. Taking these two groups of beasts with him meant that he had hundreds of assistants. He didn''t need to be afraid of Humphrey anymore. And if Humphrey crossed his path again, he wouldn''t be able to resist these hundreds of primitive gifted beast all alone.

 Chapter 4618 The Humanoid Creature

    At the same time,


    something was happening in a splendid ancient palace on another star close to where the Immortal Tribulation Tree was found.


    A seemingly gigantic humanoid creature sat in the hall of the palace.


    Tremors ran through the very space due to the incredibly terrifying aura that the creature emitted.


    A governing god suddenly walked into the hall in a rush.


    "Sir, bad news!


    A young human brat took the Immortal Tribulation Tree with him,"


    he dutifully reported, his voice echoing within the hall.


    "What? !


    Who let this happen?!


    Why didn''t you report it earlier?!"


    The humanoid creature rose from his seat and immediately flew into a rage.


    "Sir, please don''t b


    usual, Austin was fearless. Since the Immortal Tribulation Tree was a precious treasure, there was no way that he would give it to other people now that he got his hands on it.


    "Good! Really good!


    A wet behind the ears brat like you dare to talk to me like this.


    You''re not leaving this place alive!"


    The humanoid creature felt his anger reach an even higher level because of Austin''s words. Manic laughter left his lips as he could no longer bottle his annoyance.


    "Everyone,


    attack the brat!" the humanoid creature ordered, gesturing to his men to attack Austin.


    As soon as he stopped talking, more than ten governing gods standing behind him quickly dashed forward towards Austin.

 Chapter 4619 Horrible Fighting Power Of The Ruler

    "He''s being too unreasonable!


    Let me deal with them!"


    a huge four-legged beast roared out loud and dashed forward.


    Terrifying physical strength suddenly burst out from its huge body and swept forward.


    The ten-odd governing gods were instantly thrown into the air.


    They were facing a primitive gifted beast with noble blood and an extraordinary background.


    How could ordinary governing gods possibly match up?


    "Go fight, all of you!


    Eliminate those who stand in your way!"


    the ruler shouted, waving his hand.


    Instantly, a horde of warriors rushed forward.


    "You''ve gone too far!


    I am putting my foot down.


    How dare they try to bully our two great races?!


    This is an insult. Do they think we''re a joke


    vated a lot of laws, none of them can be considered as particularly powerful.


    I haven''t reached the highest level for any of them.


    I''m kind of like a Jack of all trades. However, I have not mastered any one of them perfectly.


    The only law that I am particularly good at is the law of reincarnation.


    If I were to focus on cultivating a certain law like him, my fighting power might become much greater.


    My most powerful law should be the law of reincarnation.


    From now on, I will focus on cultivating it and honing it until it becomes particularly powerful.


    I must cultivate the law of reincarnation to the highest level!''


    Fighting with the ruler inspired Austin. He was determined to make his power even greater.

 Chapter 4620 Understanding Of The Law Of Reincarnation Improved

    "If you don''t hand over the Immortal Tribulation Tree to me today, I''m afraid you will never have a chance to leave here safely,"


    the ruling master angrily roared.


    Then, he dashed towards Austin again.


    "If you want the Immortal Tribulation Tree, you can take it away from me yourself. But do you really have what it takes to defeat me and take it?


    I don''t think so. So, don''t talk too much nonsense!"


    Austin sneered back at him.


    When he finished speaking,


    he immediately broke out the power of the law of reincarnation since he was most proficient with it. He did not take advantage of any other laws and just used the law he was most confident in.


    His opponent only used the law of ice, so Austin would also only use the law of reincarnation to fight back.


    With that, the mighty power of the law of reincarnation was instantly released from Austin''s body. It turned into t


    oaring madly at Austin. But he was also roaring because he was frustrated that he couldn''t easily defeat this young man.


    "I don''t even know why you''re talking so much nonsense. What''s the point? Do you really think you are immensely powerful? By what you''re displaying now, it seems that you aren''t powerful at all. Show me what you are really capable of!"


    Austin sneered at him.


    This battle lasted for a long, long time to the point where no one knew how long it was anymore.


    "My cultivation base in the law of reincarnation is now at least a thousand times higher than before,"


    Austin suddenly murmured as a smile crept on his face.


    At this time, his combat effectiveness had already become stronger than the ruling master''s. Gradually, he began to suppress his opponent. The ruling master could not hurt Austin at all and the only thing he could do now was to defend himself.

 Chapter 4621 Go Back

    "That''s impossible. How could this be? Why is his fighting power getting stronger?"


    The ruler was unwilling to accept how the fight went, but at this point, he could do nothing to change the situation.


    As time went by, the law of reincarnation that Austin had displayed was becoming more and more profound and brilliant.


    He had a hard time accurately locating Austin''s position throughout the battle. The ruler''s attacks did not do much damage to his enemy�Dit barely grazed his skin!


    Cultivating was not merely about mastering a greater number of various laws; one must have the desire to attain the most perfect state of a certain law. Once its zenith was achieved, only then would the true power of th


    he time flow were different compared to the Sea of Chaos. He was worried that if he stayed in the Absolute Space Sea longer than he intended, he would not know how much time had passed in the Sea of Chaos.


    Therefore, Austin figured that he had to go back as soon as he could.


    "Let''s prepare and get ready. We''re returning to the Sea of Chaos,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast agreed.


    Thus, the chaotic sky-devouring beast found the right direction and led the group to go back to the Sea of Chaos.


    Austin, along with all the beasts tagging along with him, were immensely powerful. Hence, their traveling speed was lightning fast. Before they could notice it, they were almost at the Sea of Chaos.

 Chapter 4622 Humphreys Reinforcements

    An old man sat cross-legged on a star of some distant space in the Sea of Chaos.


    It was none other than Humphrey.


    His eyes were gloomy as he looked in the direction of the Fallen Divine Valley.


    ''I can''t believe that bastard Austin managed to steal my chaotic sky-devouring beast egg,'' he thought bitterly.


    ''With that egg, my strength would have reached incomparable heights!


    I must recover that egg. It must never be hatched while he has it...


    With his ability, it would take him at least a thousand years to hatch the egg��unless a god of chaos helps him.


    But where would Austin find a god of chaos in this space sea? There are none.''


    Humphrey scowled, thinking, and repeated to himself, ''


    ?


    Incredible luck, Humphrey!"


    A few of the other creatures nodded, but the others frowned and glowered at Humphrey.


    "Are you being serious, Humphrey?


    You can''t even handle a young human?


    How could you fail to defeat a human while in possession of the body of a chaotic sky-devouring beast?"


    said one of the creatures, sounding exasperated.


    "Don''t underestimate that young man! Like I said, he is very difficult to deal with. He managed to inflict serious injuries on me,"


    Humphrey said through gritted teeth.


    "Very well," said one of the creatures suddenly. "How about this? Give us that egg of the chaotic sky-devouring beast when we''re done.


    Then we will help you get it back."

 Chapter 4623 The Return To The Sea Of Chaos

    "That chaotic sky-devouring beast egg is my only hope to rise again,"


    Humphrey replied.


    "I will never give it to you!


    You can have everything else in this space sea,


    just not the egg."


    "Humphrey, you''re as stingy as ever,"


    a creature complained, pursing his lips.


    "You already have a chaotic sky-devouring beast egg; why can''t you give the other egg to us?"


    "It''s non-negotiable," Humphrey said firmly. "Ask me again, and I''ll kill you."


    "All right, fine." Another creature acquiesced.


    "But you have to remember that everything, all the resources and creatures except the chaotic sky-devouring beast egg, in this space sea belong to the five of us after we''


    ng about that guy?


    His cultivation base is only at the level of a semi-governing god. Can''t you defeat him yourself?"


    The five creatures by Humphrey''s side all stared at Austin in disbelief.


    "Cut the crap. He is the one. Let''s kill him!"


    Humphrey said in exasperation.


    He just wanted to get the chaotic sky-devouring beast egg back as soon as possible.


    "Okay. Let''s fight together!"


    Without hesitation, Humphrey and the five creatures used their bodily movement skills simultaneously and rushed towards Austin.


    "Oh, it''s Humphrey," Austin said, somewhat surprised.


    "I was planning to look for him myself.


    Well, at least he saved me the time and effort!"

 Chapter 4624 Outnumber

    "Austin, you finally dare to show up?


    Hand over the chaotic sky-devouring beast''s egg right now, or I swear to all gods you''ll die so bad that there won''t even be a body to bury,"


    Humphrey roared. He was glaring at Austin with burning, furious eyes.


    Austin and Humphrey were mortal enemies and both wanted each other dead.


    When Humphrey had arrived in the Sea of Chaos, he had thought that conquering this ordinary space sea would be an easy task.


    And then, Austin had appeared.


    Not only had the man injured him several times, but he had also snatched a chaotic sky-devouring beast''s egg from his grasp.


    The egg was essential for Humphrey to cultivate f


    tter hand over the egg immediately and maybe, I''ll show you some mercy. Otherwise, it''s a painful death in store for you.


    And once you die, everyone who loves you or cares for you shall die as well,"


    Humphrey laughed coldly.


    "If that is the case, then it is you who have forced me to attack. If you want to outnumber me, then fine. Two can play at the same game,"


    Austin sneered and waved his hand.


    "Come out, everyone. Have a good time with them,"


    Austin loudly called out and smiled.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The space behind him began to shake rapidly, and hundreds of figures with terrifying auras rushed out from behind him. His army had arrived.

 Chapter 4625 Group Fight

    At this moment, the chaotic sky-devouring beast and hundreds of primitive gifted beasts emerged from the void behind Austin one after another.


    Each of them exuded a terrifying aura, living up to their reputation as legendary beasts.


    There were only very few creatures that could match their strength.


    Humphrey and the five creatures were in a daze as they witnessed how the huge and ferocious figures appeared out of nowhere.


    "Is that a chaotic sky-devouring beast?!


    Brat! Where did you get that?


    Did you hatch the egg of the chaotic sky-devouring beast?" Humphrey asked as he was being overcome by shock.


    As soon as he saw the chaotic sky-devouring beast behind Austin, he couldn''t take his eyes off of it.


    All he could do was stare at the beast with exasperation, anxiety, and resentment in his eyes.


    Originally, he intended to take th


    time.


    "Damn it! What are we going to do? We don''t have a chance against all of them!"


    The five creatures were scared to death. At this point, it was much important for them to secure their lives than their pride.


    If it was just a one-on-one fight, they would definitely not be as terrified as they were now.


    However, now that they realized that they needed to put up against hundreds of primitive gifted beasts, they began to think that this wasn''t what they signed up for.


    "What now? Are we going to fight or not?"


    "Damn that Humphrey! He tricked us!


    He didn''t even mention that there would be a chaotic sky-devouring beast and lots of primitive gifted beasts involved here. If I had known of this earlier, I wouldn''t have agreed to come here in the first place."


    At this desperate moment, the five creatures seemed to have cold feet.

 Chapter 4626 Outnumbered

    "Now you want to escape, huh?


    It''s too late!"


    Austin said with a smirk. It was almost as if he could read the thoughts flashing through the minds of the five creatures.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin and hundreds of primitive gifted beasts surrounded the creatures and began to attack them.


    These five creatures were indeed very powerful, almost on par with Humphrey.


    However, Austin''s strength had also improved significantly. What''s more, each of the primitive gifted beasts matched Austin''s level.


    As hundreds of primitive gifted beasts were battling five creatures, the outcome of the skirmish was already determined. These five creatures were beaten so severely that they had no strength left to fight back.


    Confusion and


    cape since Austin and hundreds of beasts had besieged him.


    Given his strength, it was too difficult for him to fight so many masters. It seemed as though he was out of options.


    Nevertheless, he focused on battling the chaotic sky-devouring beast. The fight between them was almost neck and neck.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast had a purer and more complete inheritance and talents of his race. In contrast, Humphrey possessed the body of a chaotic sky-devouring beast and only a part of the race''s abilities.


    But this old monster was proficient in other mysterious and brilliant secret skills, so both sides'' strength was almost on par. The ensuing battle lasted for quite a while, and it became difficult to determine the result.

 Chapter 4627 Humphrey Had Fled

    This battle had been going on for several months before they finally noticed it.


    In the midst of the fierce battle, the mouth of the chaotic sky-devouring beast began to expand. At the same time, its massive body constantly shrank accordingly. By the time it stopped, the chaotic sky-devouring beast only had an incomparably big mouth, while the rest of its body had completely disappeared.


    Anyone watching from a distance could only see a strange-looking giant mouth in the void that emitted a terrifying devouring aura.


    "This is the talent and skill that the chaotic sky-devouring beast race is known for!


    It''s the Sky-devouring Mouth!


    Wherever and whenever the Sky-devouring Mouth appeared, it could devour everything in its path, even entire worlds!"


    The hundreds of primitive gifted beasts all screamed in panic as soon as they saw the mouth o


    out of your coma,"


    Austin reassured the two of them.


    "What are you saying? Do you really have a way to make my brother wake up again?"


    The other chaotic sky-devouring beast was both surprised and pleased to hear Austin''s words, giving it a glimmer of hope.


    "Yes, I''m pretty confident about it,"


    Austin confirmed with grin.


    He remembered the statue master, thinking that he would be able to find a way to make it happen. After all, the statue master was a god of chaos himself.


    "Whether you can help me wake up again or not, the two of us will still be very grateful for all you have done for us.


    I''m afraid I can''t hold on any longer. Please take care of my brother for me from now on."


    After the chaotic sky-devouring beast finished speaking, it slowly closed its eyes and no longer made any sound as it drifted off into a deep coma.

 Chapter 4628 The End Of Humphreys Era

    "Hey!


    How are you holding up? Are you okay?"


    Even though the chaotic sky-devouring beast desperately called out several times, there was no response.


    It was obvious that the other chaotic sky-devouring beast was deep into a real coma.


    Since Humphrey devoured most of its spiritual soul and left only a small part, it wasn''t enough to keep it awake.


    Moreover, it had used up a lot of energy to compete with Humphrey for the control of its body, so it was impossible for it to stay awake now.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to bring your brother back to life."


    Austin quickly stepped forward to comfort the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    Not only did Austin witness the birth of this chaotic sky-devouring beast with his own eyes, he even traveled the Absolute Space Sea with it for a long time.


    In Austin''s eyes, they were already family.


    "Really? Do you really have a way to wake my brother?"


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast''s eyes lit up and it looked at Austin with great expectation.


    "Even if I don''t know how, I can ask a senior of mine to cure him.


    In fact, you already know who he is, right?


    The reason why you managed to hatch so soon was all because of that senior''s effort," Austin explained.


    terrified that you''ll finish him for good.


    You''re now tens of thousands of times stronger than him.


    After such a grievous injury, it''ll be near impossible for Humphrey to reach his previous level again,"


    the statue master added.


    "Humphrey''s era in the Sea of Chaos has now ended."


    The statue master nodded in satisfaction.


    "That''s great!"


    Pleasant surprise bloomed in Austin''s chest when he heard the master''s words.


    Thanks to Humphrey''s very existence, the past few years in the Sea of Chaos was very miserable.


    All the creatures in the Sea of Chaos was forced to live under Humphrey''s constant abuse of power.


    Even Austin had to run around in hiding to avoid him. Not even he dared to move openly in the Sea of Chaos.


    Therefore, the overall strength of the Sea of Chaos had greatly decreased. All the sects and clans were forced to contribute most of their cultivation resources to Humphrey.


    Now that Humphrey was finally driven away, the Sea of Chaos could be rebuilt and become prosperous again.


    Austin couldn''t stop the smile pulling on his lips.


    No matter what, the Sea of Chaos was Austin''s hometown. He would always hope that it could develop well and stand at the peak of all space seas.

 Chapter 4629 Its Time To Rebuild Our Homeland

    After leaving the square in the depths of the Fallen Divine Valley, Austin made sure to immediately return to the small world where the Flame Holy Land was located.


    Many of the people he cared for the most lived here.


    So, he held this place near and dear to his heart.


    As soon as he stepped inside the small world, Austin released his spiritual sense to look for the people he wanted to see most.


    He wanted to see his son Julian first.


    He scoured every inch of the small world to find him.


    At the same time, Julian and Caroline were basking under the sun on the small peak where they lived.


    Caroline was scolding the young child.


    "Julian, did you sneak into Master Kevin''s alchemy room and take his divine pills without his permission today?"


    Caroline had anger written on her face. She stood in front of the child with one hand holding a whip while the other was gripping her waist.


    "Mom, you''re right. I did sneak into Master Kevin''s alchemy room and take a few of his divine pills. I just couldn''t help it.


    The scent of the


    ent we were forced to live here!"


    All creatures from the three thousand big and small universes were all gushing with joy and excitement.


    Although they had lived a good life in the Fallen Divine Valley over the years


    because this place was rich in energy and laws,


    they still preferred to go back to their home.


    In that evening, Austin enjoyed a good meal with his wives, son, parents, elder brother, and his sister-in-law.


    Over the years, he had traveled all across the different universes, not having much time to spend with his family.


    Austin relished this occasion with all his heart.


    The second day finally came!


    All the creatures from the three thousand big and small universes were very excited.


    "Austin, everyone is ready. We can go back any time now!"


    Kevin came to Austin and said to him.


    "Okay, wait a minute."


    Austin nodded.


    Then he used his bodily movement skill to go to a special space in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    In this space, there was a cosmos��the Yellow Cosmos, where the Earth was located.

 Chapter 4630 His Return

    In the past, Austin had decided to avoid Humphrey by cutting down the whole Yellow Cosmos where Earth was located. He had then transferred the cosmos land into the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Now, using his spiritual sense to probe the situation in the Yellow Cosmos, Austin was surprised to discover that it had changed. The overall strength level of the cosmos had increased, becoming at least a thousand times stronger than before.


    Earth, in particular, seemed to have entered a very prosperous era.


    On Earth, the spiritual energy was rich, and the laws of heaven and earth had progressed, becoming more and more complete and advanced.


    Moreover, there were a growing number of cultivators on Earth, thousands of times more than there had been before Austin transported the Yellow Cosmos. These new cultivators flew freely across the skies of Earth, emitting powerful auras wherever they went.


    "Very good!" Austin exclaimed,


    grinning and nodding with satisfaction.


    He was immensely pleased with how the situation had developed. When he was still living on Earth, it had been at its absolute weakest. There had been basically no spiritual energy or laws, and no living being could find a smooth cultivation environment anywhere on Earth.


    Now things had changed.


    Austin knew that in ancient times, Earth


    If they obeyed Austin now, it would provoke Humphrey, which none of them wanted to do. It hadn''t been that long since they had personally witnessed Humphrey''s defeat and ignoble retreat, and he had not been seen since then.


    However, Humphrey had ruled the Sea of Chaos as an all-powerful tyrant for hundreds of years, and it was not easy to stop being afraid of him. His influence had not yet been erased completely.


    Humphrey''s atrocities and his incredible power had left their mark on those left in the Sea of Chaos.


    After all, they had not seen him die, and it was almost impossible to kill a warrior as strong as Humphrey. Maybe he was recovering right now and planning to avenge himself. No one could be sure what Humphrey planned to do in the future.


    What if he returned soon?


    Austin smiled. "I can sense your hesitation, and I know what you are afraid of. You don''t need to worry! I assure you that Humphrey has left the Sea of Chaos.


    Although he is not dead, he is seriously injured.


    He will not dare to return for a long time, if he ever does at all. He knows he will face certain defeat if he tries to come back to the Sea of Chaos."


    Austin sought to sound as reassuring and confident as possible, for he knew they were worried about offending Humphrey and the consequences it brought.

 Chapter 4631 Return To The Three Thousand Big And Small Universes

    Every divine god had heard every word Austin had said loud and clear.


    An overwhelming sense of pleasure and relief rushed through them at the implications.


    "I assure you that every word I said was true. I meant what I said,"


    Austin added.


    "Austin, I trust you. I know you wouldn''t lie to us."


    "Yes, I know what type of person Austin is. He has always been a man of his word and never lied to anyone. If he says Humphrey was seriously injured and left the Sea of Chaos, it must be true."


    "It means that the Sea of Chaos is no longer under Humphrey''s control. We don''t have to listen to him anymore!"


    Gradually, a fervent thrill ran through the Sea of Chaos like tidal waves. The divine gods discussed and spread the news with great excitement.


    Seized by wild ecstasy, the divine gods began to celebrate.


    "That''s great.


    Humphrey has finally been defeated! That old bastard had ruled the Sea of Chaos for a long time.


    We are finally free! The Sea of Chaos is free!"


    "That damned Humphrey!


    He''d tortured us for too long. The Sea of Chaos was a hell under his control. Everyone suffered under his rule. It''


    Austin felt both surprise and pleasure, seeing the tree again. It didn''t take him long to recognize it.


    He hadn''t seen it since he''d brought it back to the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Back then, Austin had brought the creatures of the three thousand big and small universes to the Fallen Divine Valley. The chaotic world tree had also followed Austin into the valley and spent some time there.


    Later, Austin never saw this tree in the Fallen Divine Valley again. He had looked for it several times back then.


    But he''d failed to find out its whereabouts.


    Even asking his statue master for information had led to no avail. But all the statue master knew was that it had already left the Fallen Divine Valley.


    After leaving the Sea of Chaos, the chaotic world tree had entered the Absolute Space Sea, not that far from the Sea of Chaos.


    But now, to Austin''s surprise, it had appeared again.


    "Where have you been all these years?"


    Austin asked it, curiously.


    "I''ve been wandering about for a while. It''s so boring to stay in this space sea.


    So, I left and went on an adventure,"


    the chaotic world tree replied.

 Chapter 4632 Rebuilding Their Home

    "Your strength seems to have increased a lot. Where have you been all these years?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "I''ve been in the Absolute Space Sea for the past few hundred years. I''ve been to many different space seas there, and naturally have gained from my experiences.


    Besides, I am the sort of divine tree meant for growing in the Absolute Space Sea.


    The energy and laws there are the most suitable for me.


    And so, when I returned to the Absolute Space Sea, my strength just grew continuously, without any effort of my own,"


    the chaotic world tree explained.


    "I see. That''s very interesting.


    Then why have you come back to the Sea of Chaos, if it''s so beneficial for you to be there?"


    Austin asked, not understanding why it had come back for.


    "I''ve come to see you, boy!"


    the chaotic world tree answered happily, curling its lips into a pleasant smile.


    "So, do you plan to rebuild civilization in this universe community?"


    The chaotic world tree swept over the three thousand big and small universes, and found them all left in ruins.


    "Yes, I do.


    I''ve beaten Humphrey away and now the time is right.


    I''m going to rebui


    sent large amounts of resources to assist in the reconstruction of the three thousand big and small universes.


    Many divine gods showed up in person as well to help rebuild and repair.


    However, due to the earthquake''s damage, completing the repairs in a short time was difficult.


    Two years passed.


    Finally,


    the chaotic world tree suddenly appeared before Austin and said,


    "Young man, almost all three thousand cosmoses have been repaired.


    And many of them are better than before."


    "Yes, the job is finally done," Austin replied.


    His gaze swept across the densely packed cosmoses floating in the chaotic void and a smile crept across his face.


    Among them, more than a thousand had reached the standard of a high-grade universe.


    This surprised Austin a great deal, in the most positive way.


    Their overall strength was far greater than it had ever been after the repair was done.


    "All right, Master Kevin, let the creatures return to their own places.


    The initial repairs may be complete, but the real reconstruction has only just begun,"


    Austin said, turning to Kevin.


    "Seems so, Austin."


    Kevin nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 4633 Back To The Earth

    Upon hearing the order from Kevin, the creatures from the three thousand big and small universes had eventually returned to their original cosmoses.


    Each of them was very excited to go back to their homes.


    Sure, they enjoyed being in the Fallen Divine Valley over the years. After all, that place contained high-level energies and laws that would help every individual in the progress of their cultivation.


    However, no one could refute that each and every one of them was still yearning to get back to their homeland. And now that they had been given the chance to do so, they didn''t hesitate to grab this opportunity.


    "Come on. Let''s head back to our own cosmos and have a look!"


    Austin said as he was also thrilled to see the Fallen Immortal Cosmos once more.


    Without wasting any time, Austin led the creatures to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos.


    Since this place was where Austin came from, the chaotic world tree, the primitive gifted beasts, and the chaotic sky-devouring beast all paid special attention to the cosmos.


    They spent a lot of effort to rebuild it, so that its residents, especially Austin, would be satisfied with the outcome.


    Right now, the Fallen Immortal Cosmos was enhanced to become a high-grade universe. It meant that it contained much better energy than b


    snowy mountains. A moment later, they noticed that the space in front of them suddenly became illusory and rippled.


    "Dad, we''re already here. The spiritual avatar is in front of us but he was hidden,"


    Julian said and pointed straight ahead.


    Realizing that his father still couldn''t see the spiritual avatar, he started walking forward into the space that was constantly creating ripples.


    "Julian, be careful. We have yet to know his true identity."


    Seeing that his son was eager to show him the spiritual avatar, Austin quickened his pace while observing with extreme caution. At the same time, Austin was bewildered by his son''s abilities. Even at this distance, he still couldn''t perceive the spiritual avatar that Julian was talking about.


    "There''s nothing to worry about, Dad. He''s just good at hiding, but I don''t think he''s pretty powerful,"


    Julian said with a smile and continued walking.


    Soon after, they stumbled into a very special place, where runes related to Buddhism hovered in every direction.


    As Austin looked around, he easily noticed that there was dazzling golden light everywhere. In the middle of the special space was an incomparably huge divine mountain that was floating in the air, and at the same time, loud Buddhist chants could be heard from it.

 Chapter 4634 The Sumeru Mountain

    The mountain was majestic, stretching high into the clouds and towering over everything.


    It was big enough to fill the vast space all on its own.


    Even Austin, who had seen many amazing things in his time, was in awe when he looked up at the mountain in front of him.


    ''I can''t believe such an extraordinary mountain has been hidden on Earth!


    And if it weren''t for Julian''s heightened sensitivity, I would never have found it!''


    Austin mused, with excitement and intrigue bubbling inside of him.


    His strength was at such a terrifying level that no one in the Sea of Chaos, or even the supreme universes, was a match for him.


    And yet, standing before this mountain, he actually felt insignificant.


    ''Did a god of chaos create this mountain?''


    This thought suddenly popped into his mind as the only explanation he had.


    What surprised him even more, was the many other mountains floating around the gargantuan one in the middle. He could not be sure whether they were real or not.


    "Huh? What''s that?


    There''s water at the foot of the mountain. It looks l


    eemed amiable enough.


    Austin paused, taken by surprise and not entirely sure what to do about this.


    "Are you trying to get in our way?" he asked, looking the mysterious monk up and down.


    "Sirs, this is a very important place to us Buddhists. Please leave,"


    the old monk responded, pleading still.


    "The sacred places for the Buddhists are open to all those who believe in Buddhism.


    This mountain does not belong to you.


    Besides, Buddha guides the chosen ones. Since the two of us are here, it must mean we were destined to be here. You have no right to expel us,"


    Austin reasoned calmly.


    The old monk fell silent. He had nothing to say to this.


    "Please don''t make things difficult for me,"


    the old monk said after a moment of silence.


    "All right then, I won''t waste any more time trying to talk sense into you,"


    Austin replied with a wicked smile.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin unleashed the energy of the law of reincarnation and took aim at the monk.


    Whoosh!


    He raised his hand up high and performed the Reincarnation Sword Skill.

 Chapter 4635 The Thunder Temple

    "It''s the power of reincarnation!"


    the old monk exclaimed in fright and kept retreating.


    While backing off, he summoned a wooden fish and a stick in his hands.


    He quickly beat the wooden fish with the stick,


    releasing streaks of terrifying Buddhist light that contained the strong power of faith of Buddhism.


    As lightning flashed and thunder crashed over the mountain,


    a strong gust of wind came hurtling towards Austin and Julian.


    "Julian, watch out!"


    Austin warned.


    Julian didn''t have much experience in real-life combat, so Austin was worried about him.


    Besides, he couldn''t help but look out for his son.


    He raised his hand and, with the Reincarnation Sword Skill, easily blocked the beams of light.


    As the attacks of both sides collided,


    a terrifying burst of energy spread out through the whole area like a shock wave.


    "This Sumeru Mountain is really something else! There are so many talented warriors here. A mere spiritual avatar is able to stand its ground against me,"


    Austin exclaimed in surprise. As usual, he couldn''t help but admire the skills of the warriors he faced, whether they were friend or foe.


    More importantly, the old monk in front of him was not even a living person, but a spiritual avatar.


    As soon as Austin finished his words,


    he conjured up a saber in his hand.


    Channeling great power into it,


    he slashed forward at the monk.


    All


    the teachings of Buddhism.


    However, according to the records of Buddhist classics, the residence of Buddha Hawley wasn''t the Sumeru Mountain, so Austin had assumed that the Thunder Temple shouldn''t have been found here.


    He had never expected to see it here in the Sumeru Mountain.


    He shook his head in wonder as he tried to digest this new piece of knowledge. Moreover, he was feeling a little hesitant.


    Although he had practiced the Buddhist cultivation methods before, he hadn''t worked hard on them as his focus had been elsewhere back then. Therefore, he only had a sketchy knowledge of the Buddhist cultivation methods.


    "Since we''re here, let''s go inside and have a look."


    With a confident smile on his face, Austin took his son''s hand and placed his foot forward to enter the Thunder Temple.


    At this moment,


    a middle-aged monk in a robe draped over his left shoulder suddenly appeared at the door of the ancient temple. He had a kind face, and a humble posture. He calmly regarded Austin and Julian with friendly eyes.


    However, the first thing Austin noticed about the monk was the dazzling amount of Buddhist light emanating from him.


    ''This monk is so terrifying!'' he thought. He couldn''t help but take a few steps back in fear, pulling Julian along with him.


    Encountering this middle-aged monk was the first time after coming to the Sumeru Mountain that Austin had sensed danger.

 Chapter 4636 Eighteen Monks

    Right behind the middle-aged monk, the old temple released a large amount of the power of faith which immediately transformed into a white fog.


    The middle-aged monk put his palms together and seriously said to Austin and Julian, "Sirs, I''m afraid you must leave now. Please.


    There are only monks and Buddhas in this place. Outsiders like you are not welcome here."


    As he spoke, he suddenly emitted a blinding light. Austin and his son felt that every inch of the monk''s flesh was glowing. At the same time, the overwhelming Buddhist power shrouded them.


    Both Austin and Julian felt that their bodies were sinking as the invisible Buddhist power landed on them.


    "As we all know, Buddha himself guides the pre-destined people who are also known as the chosen ones.


    But what is the specific criteria to be considered as part of the pre-destined people? How will you know if you are one of the chosen ones?


    Are the so-called powerful monks like you the ones who set that standard? Are you the ones who choose who among us will be guided by Buddha?


    If you meet people you see eye to eye with, you will regard them as one of the pre-destined people. But if you don''t like them or you''re not in good terms with them, you would say that they are not the chosen ones.


    So, if that were the case, then we all must play by your rules. We must do everything to win your favors and prove to


    to himself.


    "In that case, I have nothing to say to you. Show me what you''ve got," Austin suddenly shouted.


    With that, the blade in his hand shone and was growing bigger.


    Suddenly, oceans of dazzling radiance swept forward, engulfing the entire space.


    The blade didn''t stop to grow until it was the size of a mountain. Then, Austin waved it at the eighteen monks who were the middle-aged monk''s disciples. His strike contained an infinite blade intent which was immensely powerful.


    "We believe that life is precious. But since you are an evil person and you''re just making trouble here, we will have to subdue you and it will involve violence," the monk with white eyebrows roared.


    With that, he and the other seventeen monks emitted a golden blinding light and fought Austin. They took advantage of the power of faith.


    This was really a tough fight. Austin used the secret blade skills and the law of reincarnation to attack them and he also set up brilliant arrays to attack the eighteen monks.


    However, the eighteen monks were also incredibly powerful. Each of them mastered several extraordinary secret skills. Besides that, they could also use the power of faith of the Sumeru Mountain to their advantage. So, their fighting power was absolutely terrifying.


    Even though Austin went all out, he failed to get past his opponents. He tried several times but to no avail.

 Chapter 4637 Eight Branches Of Pilgrims

    When Austin saw the Sumeru Mountain, he already felt that it was like a huge sacred weapon since it was a boundless source of the power of faith. In fact, no law could cause any damage to it. As the monks solely relied on the mountain, they were very difficult to deal with because of their seemingly unlimited supply of energy.


    ''Never did I expect that such a group of powerful masters would actually exist on Earth.


    With them here, I don''t think that Earth would even need me to protect it.


    I don''t think anyone would be able to harm this planet in this case.


    Even if Humphrey came, I''m sure that he couldn''t defeat all of these eighteen Arhats, let alone the middle-aged monk."


    Austin smiled as he lightly shook his head.


    However, he was not the type to give up that easily.


    After all, he wanted to see the extent of the power of the Eighteen Arhats, as well as the theurgies that they were capable of.


    "Let''s continue!"


    After being forced back, Austin quickly composed himself and launched another barrage of attacks.


    "Humph!


    Demon, you''re too stubborn!


    Didn''t we tell you that you don''t belong here? I advise you to get rid of your obsessions and leave this place as soon as possible.


    The land of Buddhism tolerates no desecration," the monk with white eyebrows snapped at Austin.


    It seemed that he was the leader of the Eighteen Arhats, and he indeed


    eight branches of pilgrims were mysterious and mighty races that became guardians after aligning their belief to Buddhism.


    ''Come on. They have such a powerful trump card like this?


    According to what I know, the eight branches of pilgrims are strong masters of the ancient race who were against Buddha at first. But then later, they became devoted believers of Buddhism and were assigned to be their watchdogs.


    Once trouble occurs, there is actually no need for powerful monks to show themselves. These groups can already handle anything. If they gather together, the power that they can produce is pretty massive. Thus, with them, this place would always be peaceful and prosperous!''


    Just thinking about it made Austin heave a deep sigh.


    "Oh well, this is a rare opportunity, so I might as well test what these eight branches of pilgrims are made of."


    Even though he realized that he could be at a disadvantage, he still didn''t back down.


    As he raised his blade in his hand, his enormous fighting spirit gushed out and enveloped him.


    "Come on! Protect Buddha and restrain the demons!"


    At this point, the creatures of the eight branches of pilgrims just glared and roared at Austin, who had the guts to face all of them.


    Although the group of creatures was also under Buddhism, they didn''t show any kindness in their eyes. Instead, they exerted their murderous will.

 Chapter 4638 Julians Real Strength

    "Kill them!"


    The creatures of the eight branches of pilgrims rushed toward Austin simultaneously.


    Their malicious auras surged like a flood and struck Austin with an unparalleled force.


    "Dad, let me help you!"


    Before Austin could react, Julian came to his side.


    Boom!


    A horrifying energy erupted from his body. It was so powerful that the void shattered like cheap glass.


    Space and time around them were collapsing inch by inch, and the energies and laws of their surroundings seemed like they had been drained away.


    "Julian, you..."


    Even Austin was surprised by this sudden and astonishing display of power.


    Whatever this kid was doing, his energy was more powerful than a governing god''s energy.


    But that was impossible. Julian had never cultivated.


    How could he be so powerful? It made no sense.


    In that moment, Austin felt like he had been wasting his entire life on cultivation!


    "Retreat!"


    the middle-aged monk suddenly exclaimed.


    The attackers immediately dispersed upon hearing


    veloping like this constantly, then there will come a time when I won''t be a match for you at all.


    Let''s stop here."


    The monk had given in.


    "Julian, stop!"


    Austin called out.


    In a flash, his son retreated to his side.


    Austin saw that there was a trace of fear in Julian''s eyes for the middle-aged monk.


    He had seen his power just now.


    "Sir, thank you for your mercy."


    Austin bowed respectfully.


    He could sense that the monk hadn''t unleashed his full strength.


    Otherwise, Julian would have been quickly defeated.


    "Ha-ha! There''s no need for that.


    It''s rare for a kid like him to have such tremendous fighting power.


    In any case, if you really want to have a look at the temple, please come in."


    The monk laughed kindly, turned around and walked into the ancient temple behind him.


    After thinking for a while, Austin took Julian''s hand and they walked into the temple.


    He could see that the monk bore them no malice.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have shown mercy to Julian just now.

 Chapter 4639 The Fate

    Austin stood in the entrance of the temple and looked around. To his surprise, it was tiny, occupying an area of only ten square meters.


    Right in the center, there was a Buddhist altar. On top of it was an amiable statue of an ancient Buddha.


    In front of the altar, there was an old, crooked altar table.


    A meticulously-sculpted wooden fish sat motionlessly on the altar.


    Besides, in a corner in the yard of the temple, there was a dried log leaning against the wall. Everything related to the temple was serene.


    Austin couldn''t spot anything else worth noting.


    Feeling slightly confused and surprised, Austin furrowed his eyebrows so that they created dark shadows over his eyes.


    The interior of the temple was desolate and dilapidated. It didn''t look important.


    "Sir, does the state of this place surprise you?"


    the middle-aged monk asked with a smile while he observed Austin.


    "Not really.


    According to Buddhism, everything will eventually become nothing. If a Buddhist wants to cultivate, they can''t have too many distractions in their way,"


    Austin said calmly, wiping the expression off his face.


    "Sir, have you cultivated Buddhism before?"


    the middle-aged monk asked curiously, stunned to hear that Austin was so knowledgeable on the subject.


    When he didn''t receive an immediate answer, he quickly added, "It''s a pity that you didn''t choose the same path as us."


    The monk glanced at Austin with an all-knowing loo


    he watched their reaction. Then, he proceeded to take the three of them to the hillside of the divine mountain and they entered the ancient temple.


    "It''s true! It is the Crystal Buddha Body!"


    the middle-aged monk yelled the moment that he laid his eyes on them. He was overcome with pleasure at meeting Sue and Ivy in person.


    "It is our pleasure to meet you, sir!"


    Ivy and Sue exchanged looks with each other and then smiled back at the monk. The excitement of walking into the temple had washed over them, and upon seeing the monk, a sense of familiarity also hit them.


    From the sight of him alone, the two of them could tell that the middle-aged monk had a vast and profound Buddhism cultivation.


    He must be a skilled senior master of Buddhism.


    "Well, very good. Very good.


    Now that the inheritance of the real Buddhism has been lost, it''s rare for people to cultivate the Buddhism to this level. You two should be proud.


    Even without the Crystal Buddha Bodies you two have, your talent is impressive.


    Well, sir, if you trust me, let the two of them stay here with me for a period of time.


    I want to test whether they are destined to be the true successors of Buddhism,"


    the middle-aged monk asked Austin, looking at him earnestly.


    "Of course they may stay with you,"


    Austin said instantly.


    He knew that this was a precious opportunity for both Ivy and Sue and he would be doing them a disservice to take them away.

 Chapter 4640 Forceful Collection Of Tax

    "You two can stay here for the time being,"


    Austin said to Ivy and Sue.


    "Okay, no worries,"


    the two women responded, nodding at Austin.


    They knew staying here was a great opportunity for them.


    "All right, I''m going out then. Should anything happen, send me a message through your spiritual sense," Austin said.


    He left the pure land of Buddhism hidden deep in the void. Taking Julian with him, he returned to the plateau.


    From there, Austin took Julian around the big cities as well as some famous scenic spots on Earth.


    Their skills aided them to travel all over Earth in half a day, though it was a thousand times larger than before.


    Once they''d visited most of the famous scenic spots, they returned to the Brilliant Kingdom.


    Then Austin took Julian back to his hometown, the one where he was born. He''d even taken him to the house where he and his parents had lived before.


    He told Julian some interesting stori


    ake her away,"


    one of the men said.


    Several men walked up to the girl.


    "Go away!"


    Sam couldn''t help the mountain of rage enveloping him.


    He shoved his daughter behind him to protect her.


    "Sam, do you want to die?"


    The men''s eyes turned livid at his obvious rebellion.


    "If you refuse our generosity, we will punish you."


    "Teach him a lesson!"


    Now the men had turned to Sam instead.


    "I''ll fight you to the death!"


    Gritting his teeth, Sam punched the air, and a stream of spiritual power surged out from his fist.


    Sam, it seemed, was a cultivator.


    "You think this will save you?


    Don''t you know that we are disciples of the Green Bamboo Gang?"


    With a few moves, using their martial arts skills, the men knocked down Sam effortlessly.


    "Stop it! Don''t hurt my father!"


    The girl ran up to where the men were fighting to protect her father.


    However, she was too small and useless to protect him.

 Chapter 4641 Offending The Wrong People

    "Hey, little girl! Come with us right now!"


    A huge man tightly grabbed the girl by the arm, intending to take her away at once.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Let go of my daughter. Don''t drag her into this!"


    Sam rushed over, desperately trying to save his daughter with all his might.


    However, despite his determination, his strength wasn''t enough. Thus, he just received more violent punches and kicks from his daughter''s abductors.


    But then, at this moment, something unexpected happened.


    "Stop that right now!" A voice suddenly resounded.


    Apparently, Austin and Julian were just around the grassland.


    "Have you no shame?


    Let go of her right now before you regret it!"


    Julian shouted angrily as he pointed his finger at the man who was harassing the little girl. Most times, he was just easy-going, thus even his father was quite surprised to see him this infuriated.


    "Who the hell are you? Mind your own business!


    How dare you meddle in the affairs of the Green Bamboo Gang?!


    Are you tired of living?"


    the man who held the little girl snapped back.


    "Didn''t you hear me the first time? I told you to let her go!"


    Julian stepped forward and shouted sternly.


    "This little bastard is really getting on my nerves! Don''t you dare go crying and begging for your life later!"


    The man was so annoyed that he rushed fort


    and listening, of course, he didn''t have the guts to spill the truth.


    He clearly knew that Dent Tang would make him pay, and he still wanted to live with his family.


    "I see...


    You''re that afraid of their boss, huh?"


    Austin let out a frown when he figured out what Sam was really worried about.


    "Sir, it would seem that you came from another city.


    It might be rude to ask this, but please don''t concern yourselves with the affairs of the Green Bamboo Gang anymore.


    Let''s go, Viola."


    It seemed that he didn''t want Austin''s help because he assumed that his family would just get into further trouble if he let some outsiders get involved in this mess.


    "Don''t worry. I will pay the tax that I owe you as soon as I can,"


    Sam said to the members of the Green Bamboo Gang who were trapped in Austin''s spatial law.


    Then, he held his daughter''s hand and started walking away.


    "Hey, sister. If you''re having any trouble, just tell us. We can easily handle them.


    You don''t have to be afraid of them!"


    Julian said, convincing the girl to depend on them.


    "Dad, I think he''s right. They are powerful enough to deal with Dent Tang.


    Why don''t we ask for their help?" the girl asked.


    "Shut up, Viola! You don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Sam was suddenly agitated as he heard these words came out from his daughter''s mouth.

 Chapter 4642 Provoke The Green Bamboo Gang

    Austin frowned.


    Nonetheless, he totally understood where Sam was coming from.


    After all, Sam had a wife and a daughter. He was from an ordinary family. Dent, on the other hand, seemed to be a no-good bully.


    Sam didn''t seem to want to provoke Dent, for his family''s sake.


    "How about this," Austin proposed.


    "I can wait here while you call for help. But, you''d better call Dent over here as well."


    "The arrogance!"


    The men Austin was talking to snapped indignantly, shocked at his audacity.


    "Viola, we need to leave,"


    Sam said to his daughter, his face paling slightly.


    "No, stay right where you are,"


    Austin said firmly.


    "Just wait."


    The second Austin finished speaking, Sam and his daughter found that they were glued to place, completely unable to move.


    "Sir, I don''t want to get involved,"


    Sam pleaded. He knew it was the young man before him that froze them in place. "Please just let us go."


    "Don''t worry," Austin said with a smile.


    "You''ll be fine! I promise."


    "What''s going on?" Sam demanded,


    his


    aura.


    "Cut the crap already," Austin said impatiently.


    "Summon all your people.


    And you''d better ask Dent to come to see me right now."


    "Ha-ha." The old man laughed dryly.


    "I''ve got to say that you''ve successfully infuriated me.


    I''ll be right there!"


    "Don''t waste my time,"


    Austin responded coldly.


    The old man narrowed his eyes at Austin,


    and then abruptly shut off the communication device.


    In just a few moments, hundreds more people appeared.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop...


    They surrounded the grassland, each one of them a cultivator.


    "You arrogant bastard!"


    the old man on the curtain of light earlier shouted.


    Austin saw that this old man was at the preliminary stage of Mysterious Realm.


    "It seems that the average strength of the warriors on the Earth has increased a lot.


    Last time I was here, warriors at the Mysterious Realm were practically invincible.


    I can''t believe that now, even in a sect as small as this, there are cultivators on that level!"


    Austin muttered to himself in surprise.

 Chapter 4643 Catch Dent

    "But he is still too weak.


    Why don''t you ask someone stronger to fight me?"


    Austin asked as he surveyed the old man.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the old man and his men instantly froze in the position they were in. They found themselves unable to move at all.


    As a result, hundreds of people from this gang stood there, unable to move.


    "What is going on? How is this possible?"


    The old man furrowed his eyebrows. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move a muscle, let alone lift a finger.


    His body seemed to be controlled by a terrifyingly invisible force.


    At this point, more and more people had begun to take notice of them.


    They gathered at a safe distance, gawking at them and whispering to each other.


    "Look over there. What are those people from the Green Bamboo Gang doing?


    Are they making a movie or something?"


    "I don''t think so. Something doesn''t seem right!"


    Discussions erupted among the onlookers.


    "Boy, who the hell are you and why are you doing this to us?"


    the old man struggled to speak as he stared at Austin with fear.


    "Ha-ha. I''m not telling you. Why should I?


    What makes you think that you are worthy to know my name?


    You''d better call for backup now,


    several beautiful girls.


    Then out of the blue,


    a big hand popped out of nowhere and grabbed him by his clothes.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    At the sight of the hand, Dent was scared out of his wits.


    The young girls also screamed in terror when they saw the big hand suddenly appear so close to them.


    Then in just a blink of an eye, the big hand disappeared.


    Dent was also nowhere to be found.


    The members of the Green Bamboo Gang also had the shock of their lives when they saw their leader being grabbed by the mysterious hand.


    Just as they wondered what had happened to Dent, he popped up in front of them.


    Austin had thrown him on to the ground. Dent, now looking weak, struggled to stand up.


    At this point, all the people around them were shaken up, not knowing how to react.


    They could only stare at Austin in disbelief.


    Austin''s display of power was way beyond their imagination.


    They thought that only a legendary divine god was capable of doing that.


    When Dent found himself suddenly lying in the grassland, he was completely disoriented and petrified. It took him a while to realize where he was.


    "How the hell did I get here?"


    Dent slightly panicked as he looked around.

 Chapter 4644 You Dont Deserve To Cultivate Martial Arts

    "You..." Dent said through clenched teeth.


    He was too shocked. But when he came back to his senses, he was surprised and angry at the same time when he saw Austin.


    "Brat, was it you who had just played tricks on me?"


    he roared angrily.


    What had happened just now was something he had never imagined.


    He was relaxing in his own villa. But all of a sudden, why was he here in this grassland?


    "You''re right.


    It was me who brought you here,"


    Austin replied expressionlessly.


    "I just have something to ask you.


    Why does this man have to pay taxes to you every month?"


    he added, looking at Sam.


    "Pay taxes? What the... Who are you?"


    Dent asked in a harsh tone as he also shifted his eyes to Sam.


    "Mr. Tang, my name is Sam Zhu.


    Don''t worry. I will definitely find a way to pay the crystals I owe you this month,"


    Sam hastily said. He felt agitated when Dent suddenly showed up in front of them.


    Although he was stunned by Austin''s magic skills and knew that Austin was not an ordinary person,


    Dent''s presence still frightened him. Since he had been suppressed by Dent for such a long time, the fear had already lingered in his heart.


    "Oh, I see. So it was because of you."


    Finally, Dent understood what was going on.


    "Young man, I didn''t know that you are helping Sam.


    If that''s the case, then I will grant your re


    tience is very limited."


    As soon as Austin finished his words, he waved his sleeve. Then a huge force immediately grabbed all the members of the Green Bamboo Gang and threw them far away.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Almost a thousand members of the Green Bamboo Gang were thrown like cannonballs. They didn''t fall to the ground until they were thousands of meters away.


    "From now on, you don''t have to be afraid of Dent anymore.


    You are even much stronger than him now,"


    Austin turned to Sam and said with a smile.


    Sam was at the fifth level of Energy Gathering Realm. Of course, he was much stronger than Dent now, who had turned into an ordinary man.


    "Sir, has Dent really lost his cultivation base?"


    Sam asked. He swallowed hard and looked at Austin in awe.


    "Yes.


    And not only him. All the members of the Green Bamboo Gang have lost their cultivation base too.


    Now, they are just ordinary people who can''t cultivate martial arts any longer.


    If you meet them again, I''m sure that they will be afraid of you. You don''t have to be scared of them anymore,"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    Sam was utterly surprised. But he was so happy as well. For a long time, he had been suppressed by Dent. But now that Dent had become an ordinary person, he was now much stronger than Dent because he was at the fifth level of Energy Gathering Realm.

 Chapter 4645 Austins Era

    "Thank you so much, sir!"


    Sam said enthusiastically.


    He was ecstatic because it meant that Dent would not be bullying him anymore.


    And it also implied that he didn''t need to worry about the crystals he had to pay this month.


    "The Green Bamboo Gang is doomed!"


    "That''s right! He must be a god! That''s the only explanation..."


    "I agree. Only a god could do such a thing!"


    The onlookers in the distance commented to one another, staring at Austin in shock all the while.


    He was like a hero from the legends or even a god from the fables in their eyes.


    Meanwhile, those who were cultivating martial artists all believed that Austin was a master of martial arts.


    It was highly possible.


    "Sir, thank you so much!"


    The little girl named Viola also stepped forward and bowed to Austin and Julian.


    She behaved naturally, gracefully, and more appropriately than her father.


    "It''s nothing. You don''t have to thank us. We''re leaving,"


    Austin answered with a smile.


    He was ready to stride away with Julian''s hand in his when the little girl abruptly called out for him to stop.


    "Sir, please wait a moment!"


    Viola looked uncertain, as if she was having second thoughts about why she''d asked Austin to stop. Her hands restlessly fiddled with her skirt.


    Meanwhile


    g and small universes'' chaotic void.


    He took the time to stroll around with Julian, checking up on the big and small universes.


    They had fun watching the people as they hustled and bustled. Everyone was pretty busy.


    After all, the universes were being rebuilt with great enthusiasm at this time.


    There was a tremendous amount of work to do.


    Many divine gods dwelt in the three thousand big and small universes, and Austin alone had command over them.


    Thanks to them, the rebuilding process went along so smoothly, for many of them took part and assisted in the construction work.


    In just a short span of time, every place began to look brand-new.


    Most of the places returned to normal order under the control of the divine gods.


    And as a result, the living creatures began to settle down and enjoy their lives.


    Moreover, the universe community and significant forces in the Sea of Chaos had also sent their members here.


    They also brought countless resources with them to help with the reconstruction.


    Everyone had reached a consensus.


    Whether Austin wanted to be the ruler of the Sea of Chaos or not, from now on, it was Austin''s era.


    Thus, they all tried their best to show their good faith to him and were willing to do anything that would make him happy.

 Chapter 4646 Another Visit To The Supreme Cosmos In The Stone Wall

    For many days, Austin and Julian wandered around several places within the three thousand big and small universes.


    At this time, Austin found out that the hundreds of primitive gifted beast and the chaotic sky-devouring beast had already left the Sea of Chaos and returned to the Absolute Space Sea.


    After all, the Absolute Space Sea was like a paradise to them. They could do anything they wanted there and there were a lot of things that could keep them entertained.


    Furthermore, they treated the Absolute Space Sea as their hometown. They were more comfortable staying in a place like that.


    Therefore, although they had already come to the Sea of Chaos, they still couldn''t help but go back to the Absolute Space Sea and stay there for a brief period once in a while.


    Austin understood well their reasons.


    "Well, I guess it''s time to check on the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints."


    In the past, Austin visited the Divine Tomb occasionally.


    "I still didn''t expect that the Divine Tomb would reappear here in the three thousand big and small universes again.


    If I have to guess, it must be the idea of the two savage evil beasts," Austin speculated.


    All along, he was a little surprised that the Divine Tomb reappeared like this.


    Currently, everybody could already see it with their naked eyes.


    A while back, the Divine Tomb hid from everyone when Humphrey destroyed


    universe, the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints became the target of both races. Since they wanted information about Austin''s whereabouts, they targeted his friends who might have the answer.


    "Humph! This never occurred to me!


    The wood puppet race and the face race are going to regret this.


    No one lays a hand on my comrades!" Austin sneered with a cold expression on his face.


    In an instant, Austin showed himself up and strode directly towards the continent.


    "What is that?


    It looks like a human..."


    "Wait! That guy looks very familiar!"


    The members of the wood puppet race and the face race quickly noticed Austin''s arrival. They couldn''t help but feel surprised that he actually appeared.


    "It''s him. It''s the human that we''ve been looking for all these years!"


    "Yes, there''s no doubt about it!"


    "That''s right. I saw him up close the last time when he was here.


    Finally! All our waiting has paid off!"


    As soon as they confirmed that it really was Austin, the members of the wood puppet race and the face race were fired up.


    They had been waiting for him for a long time, and now they thought that they could finally exact their revenge.


    "Report this to the supreme grandmaster at once!"


    Both the members of the wood puppet race and the face race burst into wild laughter after seeing the young man approach their territory out of his own volition.

 Chapter 4647 Here Came Austin

    "What are you waiting for?" a genuine divine god of the wood puppet race asked as he pointed at Austin excitedly.


    "Let''s capture him and take him back to our supreme grandmaster!"


    "Catch him?"


    someone echoed dubiously.


    "Have you already forgotten how powerful that human boy is?"


    "That''s right." Someone backed him up. "He was able to break into our ancestral land on his own!"


    Immediately, the members of the wood puppet race broke into an argument: those in favor of capturing Austin versus those who weren''t.


    "Humph! Don''t you understand?" one of them snorted.


    "The only reason why he was able to break in was because our supreme grandmaster let him.


    The supreme grandmaster meant to use this boy as a means to take back our race''s holy treasure!


    Did you really think so highly of this young man?"


    Others began to nod in agreement.


    "What you said makes sense!


    Our supreme grandmaster was indeed using this human boy to help us get the holy treasure from the Longevity Valley!"


    "Huh," one of them grunted. "This guy


    Everyone in this supreme universe knows that.


    I don''t think anyone would want to help us,


    which begs the question. Why has someone come to break the arrays?"


    He narrowed his eyes in suspicion.


    "There is only one possibility then.


    Austin is here,"


    Asa said proudly.


    "Austin?


    He''s here?"


    The other people all turned to face Asa in surprise.


    "He''s been gone too long.


    He likes travelling around, too. I don''t think he''d come back here again.


    He''s probably forgotten about us already."


    The gnome pursed his lips.


    "Don''t say that!


    He might''ve been gone a while, but he still remembers us.


    I''m sure he has come back to save us!"


    Conor said excitedly.


    "Yes, I have to agree with Conor," Farrar said with a nod.


    "Austin would never forget us,


    let alone leave us behind.


    He will definitely come back for us."


    "Even if Austin did come," the gnome said sourly, "he won''t be able to defeat both supreme grandmasters.


    Did you forget already?


    He left this supreme universe to get away from them!"

 Chapter 4648 Destroying The Arrays

    Austin was outside the continent, trying to destroy the arrays.


    Runes related to arrays poured from his palm endlessly, falling on the arrays covering the continent,


    and at the same time, bombarding them with all sorts of energy.


    These arrays were not all that brilliant in Austin''s eyes.


    The most powerful part was the energy they contained.


    Because of this, it was taking Austin longer than he had predicted to break them apart.


    "Stop!"


    There came a bellowing cry from the distance.


    A mere moment after, more than a dozen faces with fierce auras approached Austin.


    It was the governing gods of the face race.


    "It''s him!"


    "Austin!"


    "He''s back!"


    They all recognized him immediately,


    shocked into a paralytic state where they did not speak or move.


    They were well aware of the power Austin possessed. Or at least, they thought they were.


    Finally, someone spoke up. "Austin, stop.


    Our supreme grandmaster set these arrays up. If you dare destroy them, he''ll never let you go in one piece!"


    "How dare you run off with our face race''s sacred treasure?


    Where have you been hiding all these years?"


    "Look, Austin, there''s


    puppet race and the face race, were staggered.


    Everyone knew that these arrays covering the continent had been personally set up by the supreme grandmasters of these two races. They were undoubtedly powerful.


    It was certainly not possible for any of the governing gods of either race to break even one.


    And yet, somehow, Austin had annihilated them all in only a few moments.


    "Why do I get the feeling he is not much weaker than our supreme grandmaster?" a governing god of the face race asked, his voice trembling with terror.


    He already knew the answer; he just didn''t want to believe it.


    "Is he as powerful as our supreme grandmaster?"


    a governing god of the wood puppet race asked frightfully.


    For a moment, every governing god stood dead still and silent, astounded by what they had witnessed. They then turned to Austin, but none of them had the guts to face off against him again.


    Once the arrays had been dealt with, Austin immediately used his spiritual sense to examine the continent.


    Before long, he sensed nine familiar figures.


    "That''s good. As long as they''re fine." Austin smiled.


    He seemed genuinely happy and at ease.

 Chapter 4649 The Gnomes Progress

    "Look, it''s him! It really is Austin!"


    After the arrays had collapsed, the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints immediately saw Austin standing outside the continent. They were completely surprised and overjoyed.


    "Are you guys all right?"


    Austin asked with a smile as he approached his friends and landed in front of them.


    "We are fine, Austin. how about you? You are finally here!


    If you came here just a second later, we would have been in really big trouble!"


    Asa responded happily, letting out a sigh of relief.


    "What are you talking about? Even if I didn''t come here, you would still be fine anyway.


    The two beasts who brought you to this supreme universe would also come and save you,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    It was the two savage evil beasts who brought the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints into this supreme universe.


    Austin was sure that they would be watching the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints closely. It was impossible for all nine of them to be in real big trouble.


    "You make a good point.


    However, over the years, we had been relentlessly hunted down by the wood puppet race and the face race.


    So just to be on the safe side, we had been looking for a place to hide all day long.


    It was really exhausting, not to mention discouraging. You have no idea how hard it was for us,"


    Conor exclaimed with mixed emotions. He didn''t know whether to


    back to the Fallen Divine Valley several times, but he never got the chance to see Violet.


    This time, Austin brought all the creatures of the three thousand big and small universes back home and they rebuilt it.


    However, at that time, Violet was still in seclusion, so Austin let her be and left her in the Fallen Divine Valley so as not to disturb her.


    In any case, the Fallen Divine Valley was the safest place for Violet to cultivate without any distractions or even threats.


    ''Meanwhile the divine silkworm has been in sweet hibernation for many years!


    But it appears that he hasn''t finished his cultivation yet.''


    Once again, the divine silkworm crossed his mind.


    In the past few hundred years, the divine silkworm had been in seclusion, doing nothing but sleep.


    He spent much more time in seclusion compared to Violet.


    Likewise, Austin hadn''t seen the divine silkworm in a long time.


    But then, he knew that for the divine silkworm race, sleeping was actually a kind of cultivation.


    The divine silkworm had to go through a long period of sleep before he could really break through and make significant progress.


    ''And the little infinity beast... I wonder if everything is fine with it in the Divine Being''s World.


    I need to find some time to see if I can enter the Divine Being''s World. I haven''t checked it out in a long time,''


    Austin thought to himself.

 Chapter 4650 Fighting The Maternal Tree Again

    "Well, That''s it! It''s over."


    Austin lost his patience and strode over.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    As soon as he was close enough, he hit them one by one. Instantly, all the governing gods of the wood puppet race and the face race were sent flying in all directions.


    He made use of the law of reincarnation as his mode of attack, rendering the governing gods helpless, with no strength to fight back at all.


    "Austin, your fighting power is a level that we have never seen before!"


    the Eight Stone Saints couldn''t help but exclaim.


    They had thought that the gap between their fighting power and Austin''s would be narrowed after they became governing gods.


    But when they saw Austin make his moves, they realized that although they had made significant progress, they pale in comparison to Austin''s which was much greater!


    "It''s extraordinary indeed!


    But you don''t have to punch all of them away. Please leave a few for us to practice,"


    the gnome said, rolling his eyes.


    "We can go to find the supreme grandmaster of the wood puppet race and get it over with,"


    Austin said with a naughty smile.


    "Good idea!


    It is time to take revenge on that stinky old tree. I can''t wait to get my hands on it!


    Throughout the years that we have spent here, the members of the wood p


    themselves at Austin.


    "The law of reincarnation!"


    Austin stopped performing the other laws and concentrated on using only the law of reincarnation. Then without warning, with the deadly blade in his hand, he slashed at the old tree.


    Crack...


    In a flash, countless branches were cut off by the blade and flew out, scattering all over the sky.


    At the same time, the chains of the law of reincarnation continued wrapping themselves around the maternal tree.


    They fought against the green law chains.


    "Brat, you have such overwhelming power!


    Your law of reincarnation seems to have reached the level of the ultimate law! I have never seen such power in my lifetime."


    The longer they fought, the more scared the maternal tree became.


    It realized that this young lad was much more powerful than it expected!


    "Ha-ha. Old bastard, I seem to remember. Didn''t you just say that you wanted to punish me?


    Do you still think that you have the ability to do that?"


    Austin laughed tauntingly.


    At the same time, he stepped forward. As he came to the maternal tree, he punched the trunk hard.


    Boom...


    His fist hit the trunk, making the whole maternal tree shake violently. It seemed unable to bear the attack as its leaves rustled instantly and fell from its branches.

 Chapter 4651 Defeating The Maternal Tree

    Faced with Austin''s incomparable powers,


    the maternal tree was both frightened and angry.


    Now that it had realized that it was no match for the young human in front of it, it didn''t know what to do.


    In its panic, it went berserk and shrieked,


    "I''ll fight you to the death, human brat!"


    Its branches shot out and pierced through the void one after another,


    constantly aiming for Austin and trying to attack him.


    At the same time, green chains of law zoomed towards Austin like a swarm of locusts,


    intending to bind him.


    However, Austin was continuously shooting chains contained the power of the law of reincarnation that were densely packed, attacking the maternal tree.


    Compared to the green chains released by the maternal tree, these chains were much more powerful.


    In fact, Austin had cultivated the law of reincarnation to such an extent that it was only slightly inferior to the level of the ultimate law, which was almost unthinkable for anyone else.


    Therefore, he was by no means weaker than the maternal tree. Even though he was fighting against such a powerful ancient being, he was not at a disadvantage. In fact, he had the upper hand in this battle.


    The maternal tree knew this as well, and grew more and more hysterical.


    "Get out of here!" it shrie


    maternal tree explained humbly.


    But Austin sneered in response.


    "Do you think I care whether your race goes extinct or not?


    All I know is that your wood puppet race provoked me first."


    Feeling helpless, the maternal tree asked,


    "Fine, then what do you want? I''ll give you anything."


    Austin''s face relaxed, and a smirk appeared at the corner of his lips.


    "Tell me, why should I let you go?"


    After a moment of silence, the maternal tree solemnly declared,


    "You want the secret of mind power and the law of life of our wood puppet race."


    "Not bad. You''re smart at least,"


    Austin said with a faint smile.


    "The secret of mind power and the law of life are the inheritance of our wood puppet race,"


    the maternal tree stated hesitantly. Naturally, it was reluctant to give the inheritance to Austin, even if it was its last resort.


    "I''m not forcing you to do anything.


    But you have to pay the price for provoking me one way or another,"


    Austin said flatly.


    The maternal tree fell into silence again.


    Then, it looked into the distance at the wood puppets. Slowly, its face hardened, and it turned back to Austin with its mind made up.


    "All right.


    I''ll do it.


    Since it''s our fault,


    I''ll give you the secret of mind power and the law of life."

 Chapter 4652 What Should I Do To You

    The entire wood puppet race fell silent, hearing the maternal tree''s words.


    They knew the young man in front of them was unstoppable.


    Even if they all banded together, they wouldn''t be able to defeat him.


    Under such circumstances, they had no choice but to yield.


    Resisting could mean the end of their entire race.


    Therefore, they understood the reasons behind the maternal tree''s decision


    The maternal tree stretched out a branch and aimed it at Austin.


    Whoosh!


    A piece of spiritual sense information seeped into the young man''s Soul Sea.


    It included secrets of the mind power and the law of life.


    "All right, then.


    From now on, we''re starting a new slate. I won''t be harboring any more grudges from before this,"


    Austin said amiably.


    "Let''s get out of here."


    With that, Austin left the ancestral land of the wood puppet race. The gnome and the Eight Stone Saints followed in his wake.


    As soon as they were gone, the wood puppet race drew closer to the maternal tree.


    "Supreme grandmaster!" they called out uncertainly.


    "He''d had no intention of destroying us from the start,"


    th


    got a lot of pleasure from fighting their opponents. That was apparent from the excitement on their faces right this moment.


    Although they were outnumbered, they quickly gained the upper hand.


    They knew that Austin would have their back if they faced any trouble.


    Austin released his spiritual sense to examine the ancestral land. It didn''t take him long to locate the supreme grandmaster of the face race.


    He made his way towards the supreme grandmaster''s hiding spot, destroying anyone that stood in his way.


    A moment later, Austin found himself deep inside the ancestral land of the face race.


    A huge, old face came into view.


    It floated in the air, peering at Austin.


    "You are full of surprises, young man.


    I can''t believe you''ve become this powerful.


    I have to admit that you are the most talented and powerful young man I have ever seen in my entire life,"


    the old face told Austin.


    "Save it. It''s too late.


    If your intention is to flatter me, you should have done so earlier.


    So, what do you think I should do to your race now?"


    Austin said with a mischievous look on his face.

 Chapter 4653 Defeat The Supreme Grandmaster Of The Face Race

    "What the hell did you mean by that?


    Are you telling us that we''re going to lose to a brat like you?!


    Ha! You should know the limitation of your arrogance, brat!" the old face scoffed coldly.


    "Actually, yes.


    That''s exactly what I mean.


    I''m glad you understood it easily," Austin responded with a playful smile.


    The supreme grandmaster of the face race should be about as powerful as the supreme grandmaster of the wood puppet race.


    Hence, Austin was confident enough that he could deal with him and all his underlings.


    "Supreme grandmaster, don''t waste your time on this brat! Leave him to us. We can take care of him!"


    The members of the face race, including the governing gods, rushed towards them and were about to attack Austin.


    "Stay out of this! As much as I don''t want to admit it, you are not a match for him.


    Only I can deal with this guy," the supreme grandmaster said in a serious tone.


    "Fine! Show me what you''ve got, you cocky bastard. Let''s see if you can even get past me."


    Then, the supreme grandmaster started floating towards Austin.


    "All right.


    I''m going to beat you so hard in front of your subordinates, and then I''ll do the same to them," Austin sneered as he taunted the supreme grandmaster.


    Immediately after, he made his way towards his enemy.


    At the same time, the supreme grandmaster opened his mouth and prepared to attack Austin.


    Thick energy columns suddenly shot out from his huge mouth and darted towards Austin.


    Boom! Boom!


    Seeing these terrifyi


    d special race.


    You can tell us what you want, and we will bestow it if it''s within our capability."


    The supreme grandmaster stood up for his entire race and bargained for their lives.


    "So, what can you give me in return?


    Do you have something in mind?" Austin asked, pretty interested at what the supreme grandmaster was going to offer.


    "I can tell you about the space-related secret skills of our race, and the other things that I''ve learned about the spatial law,"


    the supreme grandmaster replied without hesitation.


    Seeing that Austin didn''t object, he immediately put a spiritual soul message into the young man''s Soul Sea.


    Then, Austin quickly took a look at it and found that the supreme grandmaster did have a profound understanding of the spatial law.


    Moreover, the space-related secret technique that he got from the supreme grandmaster of the face race was apparently different from what the gnome had mastered. Thus, it turned out to be another piece of valuable collection.


    "All right, I''ll accept this.


    In return, I won''t do anything to your race for the time being.


    But if you overstep your boundaries again, you know what will happen to you," Austin declared sternly.


    The truth was he really had no intention of exterminating the face race from the very beginning.


    The main reason was because of the two evil beasts, which guarded this supreme universe.


    He thought that if he eliminated both the wood puppet race and the face race, the two evil beasts might get mad at him.

 Chapter 4654 Floras Background

    "Let''s go to the Longevity Valley,"


    Austin said to the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints.


    The Longevity Valley was near the ancestral land of the face race. It was where Austin got that piece of wood.


    It was also where


    he found the familiar figure at the bottom of the abyss.


    Although Austin couldn''t prove it, he thought it was Flora, the mysterious woman he knew from the Sea of Chaos.


    The supreme grandmaster of the face race looked at Austin as if he wanted to say something. But eventually, he wasn''t able to utter even a single word.


    The face race had always regarded the Longevity Valley as their territory.


    But he knew that he wasn''t capable of stopping Austin.


    As a result, Austin led the gnome and the Eight Stone Saints to the Longevity Valley without interference.


    They then descended to the bottom of the vast and mysterious abyss.


    A terrible energy pressure still existed under the abyss.


    "A god of chaos must have stayed in th


    dded,


    "Young man, thank you for your kindness.


    But he is beyond your ability.


    You can''t stay here for so long.


    Or else, he will sense you.


    If I were you, I wouldn''t wait for him to show up.


    I''m sure that you are no match for him;


    because even I can''t defeat him."


    Flora couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Miss Flora, before I leave, I have something to ask you.


    I''m just curious, what is your cultivation realm?"


    Austin suddenly said.


    "My cultivation realm?


    You want to know my strength?"


    Obviously, Flora was stunned.


    She thought for a while and answered with a sigh,


    "I used to be a god of chaos.


    But since I have been trapped here for so long,


    my strength has declined too much.


    Now, I am no longer a god of chaos."


    Austin was shocked. He didn''t expect that Flora had such a strong ability.


    "You used to be a god of chaos?


    I know that you are powerful. But I didn''t expect that you are that strong!" he exclaimed.

 Chapter 4655 Go Back And Have A Look

    "That is correct.


    At one point, I was indeed a god of chaos,"


    Flora replied as she nodded in confirmation.


    "But that was in the past.


    Now, I almost depleted my energy,"


    she continued in a dejected tone.


    "Miss Flora, what on earth happened to you?


    And is there anything that I can do to help you out?"


    Austin''s gaze softened as he asked.


    "You can''t help me," she replied with a shake of her head.


    "You are amazing. Not everyone acquires such impressive powers at a young age like you.


    However, you are no match for a god of chaos.


    As such, there is nothing that you can do for me.


    You should leave now.


    Stay away from me


    or, you will get into trouble," Flora warned.


    When she glanced at Austin, her eyes glimmered with concern and hesitance.


    "Miss Flora, it is true that I''m still very weak.


    But I will grow stronger.


    Perhaps I can help you then,"


    Austin persisted.


    "You do have great potential.


    It is also possible that one day you might even have the chance to reach the ultimate stage.


    But, you still have a long way to go.


    When you reach that level, you can return to me.


    For now, it is best that you leave as soon as possible.


    The longer you stay here, the more likely


    asked, expectantly.


    "She has been cultivating in seclusion all these years,"


    Austin replied.


    "What about divine silkworm?"


    the gnome continued with a frown. He had hoped to catch up with some friends, but now it seemed as though he would have to wait a while longer.


    "He began to cultivate in seclusion just before Violet.


    He has been in a deep slumber since,"


    Austin replied patiently.


    "Sleeping is a cultivation method for divine silkworms.


    I guess he will not wake until he comes out of the cocoon," the gnome responded with a thoughtful nod.


    He then walked away, as well.


    Austin, on the other hand, headed straight for where the Divine Being''s World was located.


    "I need to find a way to get into the Divine Being''s World," he murmured to himself.


    He then unleashed his spiritual sense to check the depths of the chaotic void.


    A smile tugged at the corners of Austin''s lips when he found that there was a supreme world hidden in that area.


    That supreme world was the Divine Being''s World.


    And Austin knew many people in the Divine Being''s World.


    The little infinity beast was also there.


    Austin had always wanted to enter the Divine Being''s World and search for the little infinity beast.

 Chapter 4656 Return To The Divine Sword Mountain

    After standing in the void for quite some time, Austin noticed something.


    In the depths of the void, the entrance to the Divine Being''s World emitted a faint spatial energy fluctuation.


    "There seems to be some movement in that direction."


    Austin moved his body and went deep into the void until he came to the entrance of the Divine Being''s World.


    Three ancient words were carved on the arch above the entrance, "Divine Being''s World".


    Standing there, Austin could clearly feel the spatial energy fluctuation that was constantly being released from the door itself.


    This was some sort of signal, indicating that the door was about to open.


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try. Should I go in, now?"


    Austin stepped forward and raised his fist, intending to hit the door.


    Boom! Boom...


    The mighty law of reincarnation turned into many law chains and shot from his hand and straight towards the door.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, the door began to shake violently.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin readied himself, summoning almost all his stored energy, including his physical force, the sword energy, the blade energy, the law energy...


    Austin even used the Triple Avatar Skill. Two identical Austins appeared beside him and the three of them attacked the door together.


    The door shook more and more violently.


    To Austin''s surprise, although the door shook like mad, it did n


    et?


    You have also cultivated the blade skill.


    That''s why you haven''t made much progress in your sword skills,"


    one of the five sword spirits said bluntly to Austin.


    "As a matter of fact, you are right, sir.


    That is exactly the reason why, in the following period, I want to stay in the Divine Sword Mountain and specially cultivate my sword skills, and I will try to reach the level of the World-slashing Swordsmanship,"


    said Austin, trying to remain calm and hiding the excitement in his voice.


    "It''s best that you decide to do this.


    If I were you, I wouldn''t fail our master''s expectations of me."


    The five sword spirits nodded in agreement.


    In no time, Austin had found a quiet place in the Divine Sword World and used his omnipotent skill to create a small world. It was the perfect secret room for cultivation.


    Wasting no time, he immediately entered this small world and began to concentrate on cultivating the sword skill.


    Last time, Master Sword had infused the inheritance of sword skill into Austin''s Soul Sea. The inheritance contained his deep understanding of the sword skills in his life.


    However, after that, Austin couldn''t help but agree that there were just too many things to do. That was why he didn''t have the time to cultivate the inheritance of Master Sword.


    Now that everything was settled, Austin could finally spend more time cultivating it.

 Chapter 4657 The World-slashing Swordsmanship

    In the small world, Austin sat cross-legged on the ground. He calmed his mind down and began to meditate on the inheritance of Master Sword.


    "This is brilliant!"


    Austin could not help but exclaim in wonder during the meditation process. He admired Master Sword so much!


    Although he had been cultivating swordsmanship for a long time and he had loads of experience, he now realized how inadequate his sword skills were.


    His skills were way below the inheritance of Master Sword.


    Time passed by slowly.


    Austin''s body began to exude streaks of brilliant sword radiance.


    More and more streaks of sword radiance flew out as time passed. It spread around the small world, enveloping each nook and cranny.


    "World-slashing Swordsmanship...


    It turns out that if I want to reach the level of mastering the World-slashing Swordsmanship, I must not only have very high attainments in swordsmanship, but I must also have very deep attainments in time and space!"


    The more he meditated, the more insight Austin was able to gain.


    According to Master Sword, Austin wouldn''t be able to obtain the Divine Sword Moun


    beasts. He knew that they must still be in the Absolute Space Sea.


    Austin later entered the Divine Tomb again and asked the two evil beasts to lead him into the Absolute Space Sea.


    As soon as he entered the Absolute Space Sea, he took out a jade slip and sent out a message.


    The jade slip had been refined by the primitive gifted beasts. Once it was activated, it could send messages throughout the Absolute Space Sea.


    The primitive gifted beasts were a kind of legendary beast born to live in the Absolute Space Sea. They were very familiar with the various laws in the Absolute Space Sea, and only they had the ability to receive the jade slip''s messages.


    Austin found it difficult to tell directions in the Absolute Space Sea. He needed their help.


    "All right.


    You can just go back to the Sea of Chaos and wait there.


    Once they receive the message, they will come back.


    However, in the Absolute Space Sea, time and space are constantly changing and moving. I''m not sure how long it will take for them to receive your message.


    You need to be patient,"


    one of the evil beasts said to Austin.

 Chapter 4658 Entering The Divine Beings World

    "Thank you, sir. I''ll just go back and wait for them there,"


    Austin said to the evil beast.


    He then turned around and went back to the three thousand big and small universes.


    But all of a sudden, he remembered his wives.


    ''I wonder how Ivy and Sue are doing now,'' he thought to himself.


    Hence, he went to the Earth and landed right in front of the secret land of Buddhism.


    A middle-aged monk suddenly appeared and said to Austin,


    "Young man, don''t worry. Rest assured that they are doing fine. They both have the Crystal Buddha Body, and they are destined to cultivate Buddhism.


    They are working on it now, so please don''t disturb them for the time being.


    As long as I am here, nothing will happen to them."


    Austin was a little surprised.


    It seemed that the monk had read his mind.


    "Thank you, sir. I''m glad to hear that,"


    he responded.


    Through his spiritual sense, he perceived Ivy and Sue. They were just nearby.


    ''Indeed, they are really focused on their cultivation,'' he thought.


    The monk was right. He should not disturb them.


    Eventually, he turned arou


    en its gates.


    Thanks to the chaotic sky-devouring beast and the hundreds of primitive gifted beasts, he finally could enter this world now.


    "Come on, let''s all go inside," Austin proposed in high spirits.


    Without any hesitation, he made his way towards the entrance of the Divine Being''s World.


    "Let''s follow him to see what''s in there," the chaotic sky-devouring beast said to the hundreds of primitive gifted beasts.


    They then all followed Austin from behind.


    As soon as they were inside the Divine Being''s World, Austin immediately released his spiritual sense to probe the energy and law in this place.


    After a while, he said, "The Divine Being''s World has really become a supreme world."


    Austin had spent some time exploring the Divine Being''s World in the past.


    During that time, it was just a very ordinary world.


    The energy and law there were much inferior compared to the present.


    "Now it''s time to look for the little infinity beast and the others," he murmured to himself.


    He once again unleashed his spiritual sense farther away to search for his friends.

 Chapter 4659 Livestock Race

    "There are six continents in this supreme world,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast exclaimed as soon as they entered the gates of the Divine Being''s World.


    In front of them lay the vast and boundless chaotic void. Strewn among that space were six continents, each emitting obscure radiance.


    The six continents were immensely large in size, so much so that the chaotic sky-devouring beast couldn''t see where they began and where they ended. It was safe to say that only a small part of each continent was visible to their eyes.


    The most striking part of these continents, however, was the incomparably large millstone floating in the sky above each continent.


    From the void above, a steady stream of corpses were slowly falling down into the six millstones.


    The six millstones were rotating gently, grinding all the corpses that fell into them.


    Under each millstone was a path that extended outward with seemingly no end.


    On each of the paths were illusory souls slowly walking into the unknown distance.


    "This is the legendary six paths of reincarnation!"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast and the primitive gifted beasts shouted at once, widening their eyes in awe.


    "So those are the Millstones of Reincarnation." Austin breathed, raising his head to look at them.


    As he stared at the six grinding discs, he felt a mu


    ven an inch, he stretched out his right hand. Before the creature could react, Austin had grabbed the saber right out of his hand.


    Needless to say, Austin''s blade skills trumped this creature''s by miles.


    Looking at his empty hands,


    the creature was shocked.


    However, that shock was soon replaced with indignation.


    "Go to hell!" he roared, stretching out his fist to punch Austin.


    Tremendous energy gushed out of his fist, causing the space and time around him to shake violently.


    However, his attack was nothing in Austin''s eyes.


    Austin had long sensed that the creature in front of him was just an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god. For him, this creature was as weak as an ant.


    He casually reached out and grabbed the creature''s fist.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" the creature growled, trying to pull his fist out of Austin''s grip.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move at all.


    "Give me an honest answer.


    Where are the eight branches of pilgrims?"


    Austin asked, cutting to the chase.


    "Boy, let go of me!


    The eight branches of pilgrims have all been killed by our livestock race!


    If you don''t want to die along with them, you better let go right now.


    Otherwise, you will die without a burial place!"


    the creature threatened fiercely, unaware of who he was dealing with.

 Chapter 4660 My Patience Wears Thin

    Austin looked surprised. "You''re from the livestock race?"


    he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    He had never heard of the livestock race before.


    The creature made a snorting sound. His lion''s head, so incongruous with his human body, wore a smug expression.


    "Yes, I''m from the livestock race!


    Does that make you afraid? It should!


    Release me at once, and if you kneel before me and apologize, I might let you go unharmed.


    If you don''t, you''ll face grave consequences," he warned.


    He thought that Austin was scared, and worried about angering the livestock race.


    Austin sneered. "What makes you think I''m afraid?"


    he said coldly.


    Apart from the god of chaos,


    no one in all the worlds could pose a legitimate threat to Austin.


    He was, without question, one of the most powerful beings in existence, second only to the god of chaos.


    The creature saw Austin''s disdain and felt insulted.


    "Brat, what are you waiting for? Release me now!" he roared.


    Austin sighed impatiently. Using only the slightest energy, he tightened his grip fractionally.


    The creature''s fist exploded.


    The creature screamed,


    and watched in shock as his arm shattered to pieces too.


    Writhing with pain, the creature collapsed onto the ground.


    Austin immediately grabbed the


    s will towards the young man.


    "Stop!" his subordinates shouted, scrambling to help Elder Sergei.


    They hurled a series of desperate attacks at Austin, trying in vain to get their leader back.


    "Get lost!" Austin snapped.


    He lifted one hand,


    and with a bang, an energy blast surged towards the creatures.


    Once again, they were all thrown backwards.


    "Brat, what do you want?"


    Elder Sergei demanded, feeling suddenly afraid of this young man.


    He had not expected this fearsome display of power. It was clear they had no chance of harming him, let alone of defeating him.


    He struggled to break free of the force carrying him towards Austin, but it was futile.


    In a moment, he was floating in midair directly in front of Austin.


    "Tell me the truth.


    Where did the eight branches of pilgrims go?


    My patience is wearing thin, so I advise you to stop wasting my time,"


    Austin informed him sternly.


    Elder Sergei shook his head.


    Instantly, the elder''s arms exploded.


    Elder Sergei screamed.


    Blood gushed out from his wounds.


    "All right, I''ll tell you everything you want to know!" he shouted in a panic.


    He felt an overwhelming despair at the realization that this young man would torture and kill them all unless they gave him what he wanted.

 Chapter 4661 The Desperate Elder Sergei

    "Tell me now,"


    Austin said, scrutinizing the so-called Elder Sergei.


    "We livestock race are from the Livestock Continent.


    Two hundred years ago, we invaded the Divine Being Continent.


    We engaged in a fierce war with the eight branches of pilgrims. In the end, we had gained the upper hand.


    All the members of the eight branches of pilgrims fled into the Abyss of Darkness.


    Over the years, the army of our livestock race has been besieging the Abyss of Darkness and hunting down the members of the eight branches of pilgrims.


    However, the members of the eight branches of pilgrims have been hiding in the Abyss of Darkness,"


    Elder Sergei said to Austin.


    "The Livestock Continent?


    Oh... That must be it..."


    It suddenly occurred to Austin that there were six continents in total in this supreme world.


    "I know what you''re thinking, and you are right.


    There are six continents in the Six Worlds of Reincarnation. They are the Divine Being Continent, the Humanity Continent, the Asura Continent, the Hungry Ghost Continent, the Livestock Continent, and the Hell Continent.


    All together, they are called the Six Reincarnation Continents.


    We are from the Livestock Continent,"


    in front of Elder Sergei and stopped him from moving further forward.


    "Thank you very much, governing gods!


    Ha! Brat, you''re doomed.


    The governing gods of our race have appeared! Your life is at its end!"


    Elder Sergei couldn''t help but squeal with glee.


    "Oh, really?"


    Austin said, smiling.


    He waved his hand at Elder Sergei.


    "Come here,"


    he said, his voice laced with indifference.


    Boom!


    The small space where Elder Sergei was located rushed toward Austin at high speed.


    "How is this possible?"


    the governing gods exclaimed in shock.


    One by one, they activated their omnipotent skills. They tried their hardest to pull Elder Sergei back to them.


    However, none of their omnipotent skills worked.


    No matter what kind of method they used, they could not stop the small space from moving toward Austin.


    Whoosh!


    Within a second, Elder Sergei was by Austin''s side.


    He gave him a small glance.


    "Now, do you think the governing gods of your race can still save you?"


    Austin looked at Elder Sergei, a faint, teasing smile on his face.


    In those moments, Elder Sergei''s face turned deathly pale. He was devastated, and all hope had drained from his heart.

 Chapter 4662 Subdue

    At that very moment, Elder Sergei stopped in his tracks.


    His eyes widened, his jaw dropped, and his face suddenly got drained of color.


    He had been thinking all this time that no matter how powerful the young man in front of him was, there was no way he could be stronger than the governing gods.


    However, he just realized that he was wrong.


    It seemed to him that even if others called Austin weak, none of the governing gods of his race would be a match for him.


    "Sir, in all honesty, this has all been a misunderstanding.


    If I had known that you were this powerful, I wouldn''t have ever dared to provoke you," Elder Sergei cried out. Standing before Austin, he felt his body become paralyzed.


    The horror of not being able to move freely on his own had emptied his chances of winning against the young man, so he spoke to Austin with the utmost respect.


    Of course, his fear was justified. Killing him was a piece of cake for Austin, after all.


    "Tch. Really? A misunderstanding?


    You must be joking.


    You see, I don''t think there is any misunderstanding at all.


    You were so cocky just now. Clearly, you wanted me to die.


    Now tell me, how is that a misunderstanding?" Austin uttered flatly as he stared Elder Sergei d


    contact with the creatures from the other ones.


    However, later on, the Six Worlds of Reincarnation were suddenly upgraded and became a supreme universe.


    At the same time, the creatures in the six continents found out that they could now freely communicate with each other.


    But because of this, a fierce war took place.


    The army of the livestock race came to the Divine Being Continent and went into war with the eight branches of pilgrims.


    After decades of endless war, our livestock race has finally gained the upper hand, eventually forcing the eight branches of pilgrims to flee towards the Abyss of Darkness,"


    the governing god explained in detail.


    "Oh, I see.


    Right after the Six Worlds of Reincarnation became a supreme universe, a war broke out.


    Then, it led to the current situation," Austin recounted.


    "Yes, sir.


    That is correct," the governing god affirmed.


    "Not only the livestock race engaged in a war against the eight branches of pilgrims. The other four continents also went into war with each other.


    The Humanity Continent, the Asura Continent, the Hungry Ghost Continent, and the Hell Continent are all in a battle royal.


    Until now, the bloody wars are still going on," Elder Sergei added.

 Chapter 4663 Make Your Choice

    "I see."


    Austin nodded.


    "All right then.


    Gather each and every member of your race,"


    he said to the governing god.


    "What? Young man,


    what do you want to do?"


    The governing god was stunned. He didn''t know what was going on in Austin''s mind.


    "From now on, I''ll be the leader of your race,"


    Austin said calmly.


    "No way!


    Get your head out of your ass, brat!"


    Almost all of the governing gods roared in anger after hearing the young man''s words.


    "Are you really sure you should be talking to me like that?


    Do you want to die?


    If not, all of you should bow down to me,"


    Austin sneered back confidently.


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    a sinister smile crept up on his face.


    With a wave of his hand,


    all the governing gods'' bodies exploded at the same time.


    They were simply too weak to resist Austin''s attack.


    "Brat, how dare you?"


    Before long, the governing gods rebuilt their bodies and stared at Austin, filled with grief and resentment.


    Elder Sergei was frightened to the core; his heart was pounding heavily agai


    tion all six,"


    Elder Sergei said cautiously. He didn''t want to anger the young cultivator.


    "You will all know soon that this feat would be nothing for me.


    I might not even break a sweat,"


    Austin said with a confident smile.


    ''How boastful!''


    the governing gods all thought to themselves.


    "All right.


    Cut the crap and take me to the eight branches of pilgrims right now!"


    Austin ordered.


    "Yes, sir."


    They knew it was useless to resist his idea.


    They had no choice but to just agree.


    "Follow us,"


    a governing god said.


    Without further ado,


    they led Austin towards the Abyss of Darkness.


    "Wait a minute. Take all the members of your race with us to meet the eight branches of pilgrims.


    Anyone who refuses to obey will be killed!"


    Austin declared.


    The governing gods were all filled with anger and resentment.


    However, they also knew that the young man in front of them was too powerful.


    They simply had no chance to resist him!


    And so, they gathered all the people of their race and headed for the Abyss of Darkness.

 Chapter 4664 Go To The Abyss Of Darkness Again

    At that very moment,


    deep in the core area of the Abyss of Darkness,


    countless tents were densely packed with occupants. For the time being, they were functioning as temporary shelters.


    An unprecedented number of creatures had moved into this area which did not have the capacity to accommodate such an influx.


    In one of the tents sat eight figures with sharp auras. Each of them had a ferocious expression, but at the same time there were also worried looks on their faces.


    If Austin were here, he would immediately recognize that these eight figures were the eight supreme leaders of the eight branches of pilgrims. But for now, they remained anonymous.


    "When can we stage our counterattack?


    The boredom is killing me, just staying here all day long!"


    King Yates complained with a grimace on his face. He was the most arrogant in the group. Being stuck in one place all day long was something that he was not used to.


    "Well, the livestock race is very powerful and not to be underestimated. What could we use to launch counter attacks to them?"


    King Tobian said in a hushed and disapproving voice.


    "He''s right.


    I know that this isn''t something that we are used to, but we must be patient and wait for the best time to counterattack. Otherwise, we could end up losing a lot!


    The livestock race is in


    t this realization.


    The energy and law that were blocking Austin from exploring further were the reincarnation energy and the law of reincarnation. However, they were slightly different from those that Austin had practiced and comprehended before!


    ''How amazing is this?


    Does this mean that the Abyss of Darkness has something to do with the reincarnation race?''


    Austin continued to be shocked and surprised.


    ''In each of the Six Worlds of Reincarnation, there is a Millstone of Reincarnation in the sky above the massive continent. And now, here in the Abyss of Darkness, there is a rich source of reincarnation energy and the law of reincarnation...''


    Austin thought to himself.


    ''This is great!


    I just need to find the little infinity beast. After that I am going to study the Six Worlds of Reincarnation carefully.


    They must have a deep and long-lasting relationship with the reincarnation race!''


    With that thought, he turned back and spoke to the governing gods of the livestock race.


    "Okay, listen up!


    Send the troops in right now to find out the whereabouts of the eight branches of pilgrims!"


    "No problem. We are all ready,"


    they all answered respectfully with a nod.


    They were well aware that their lives were in the hands of this young man and they could no longer disobey his orders.

 Chapter 4665 The Law Of Reincarnation

    "Young man, what do you say to me and my people going inside to search for the eight branches of pilgrims for you?"


    a governing god of the livestock race asked Austin.


    "Go ahead,"


    Austin agreed, nodding his head.


    It was impossible for these few governing gods to escape. Austin, the chaotic sky-devouring beast and the hundreds of primitive gifted beasts were far stronger than them; they''d be fools to even try.


    As the livestock race prepared themselves, the eight branches of pilgrims packed their things, in the core area of the Abyss of Darkness.


    They gathered before King Tobain, waiting patiently for him to speak.


    "Get ready! We''re moving somewhere else, immediately!"


    The second the order was given, the army mobilized and began their march.


    They had gotten used to this way of life over the years. Being constantly on the move was nothing new to them.


    They had almost never had a moment''s rest. After they had fled into the Abyss of Darkness, every once in a while, the livestock race would come in looking for them.


    They had no choice but keep moving to new


    tate.


    "What did you just say?


    Are you from the reincarnation race too?"


    Austin asked slowly, his excitement bubbling inside of him.


    "Yes,


    I''m a member of the reincarnation race.


    Your cultivation base in the law of reincarnation has reached an incredible level. And on top of that, you possess the Reincarnation Token.


    Are you also one of us?" the voice asked Austin hesitantly.


    Its owner''s hope seemed to be rising as he spoke.


    "Sir,


    I am a successor of the reincarnation race,"


    Austin replied firmly.


    "Ha-ha! It''s true then! You are indeed with us.


    What a wonderful surprise!


    I''m so happy.


    I never expected there to still be our men out there,"


    the voice said excitedly.


    "I want to meet you, little guy. Right now, I simply cannot wait,"


    the voice said to Austin, a joyful bounce in its words.


    "Sir, you''re going to have to wait at least a little while. There are some people I need to find first; this is important and also what I''m here for.


    Once I meet them, then I will come to you. I hope you can understand,"


    Austin explained.

 Chapter 4666 Meeting Old Acquaintance

    "Are you looking for someone?


    Here in this abyss?"


    the voice asked curiously.


    "Yes, I am."


    Austin nodded his head immediately.


    "So, who are you looking for? Don''t be shy. Let me help you find them.


    After all, I know everything that goes around here. This is my place,"


    the voice expressed in a hospitable tone.


    Austin, on the other hand, was taken aback by the voice''s sudden willingness to help. But soon after, he warmed up to the idea and answered, "All right, then. I guess it''s not that hard to ask for help.


    You see, I''m looking for the eight supreme leaders."


    Waving his hand, he imitated how the eight supreme leaders of the eight branches of pilgrims looked like, producing images floating in the air.


    "Oh, you mean, those people.


    Sure, I can help you with that. I''ll give you their exact location pronto,"


    the voice responded.


    Not long after,


    a piece of spiritual soul information hastily came out of the Abyss of Darkness'' core area, directly entering Austin''s Soul Sea.


    This information contained the whereabouts of the eight supreme leaders.


    "Got it. Thank you, sir!"


    Upon getting what he had just wanted, Austin could not help but smile from ear to ear out of pure joy.


    "Come with me. I know where they are."


    Again, Austin waved his hand. In a split second, he, together with the chaotic sky-devouri


    is the last time I will be asking you! Answer me, damn it!


    Don''t you waste my time!"


    King Yates yelled in annoyance. At that moment, it looked like he was really running out of patience.


    During this time, a creature came to his side and said,


    "My King, King Tobian asked us to attract their attention.


    He also said that we should avoid a head-on fight with them as much as possible."


    But as a reply, King Yates glared at the creature and shouted back with his wide eyes,


    "Who do you think is in charge here? You or me?"


    "No, My King. I... I mean, of course you are the boss,"


    the creature stammered as he answered immediately. He shrank his head, and his face turned pale out of fear.


    It was not new to him that King Yates had a very short fuse. Frankly, the consequences were unimaginable, especially when he was irritated to his limit.


    However, just as King Yates was getting more and more impatient, a voice suddenly came from the army of the livestock race.


    "Ahem, please stop, sir.


    These guys would like to retreat.


    In fact, they are all afraid of you."


    "What?


    Who the hell are you?"


    Stunned at first, King Yates then shouted at the army.


    But after a few moments,


    a figure suddenly stepped out from the army and made his way to the front.


    "Long time no see, sir!"


    Austin greeted him with a wide smile.

 Chapter 4667 I Have Met Austin

    "What?


    It''s you? You must be kidding me!"


    King Yates was surprised. He was so stunned that he stared at Austin for a long time, unable to say a word.


    "Long time no see, sir. Can you still remember me?"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Of course! You are Austin,"


    King Yates replied after looking at Austin up and down. He confirmed that the young man in front of him was Austin.


    "I am glad that you recognize me."


    Austin nodded at him.


    "But Austin, why are you with the troops of the livestock race?


    Don''t you know that they are the sworn enemies of our eight branches of pilgrims?"


    King Yates asked in confusion.


    Instead of answering him, Austin turned to the troops of the livestock race and shouted coldly,


    "All of you, come over and salute to King Yates!"


    With their hearts in their boots, the members of the livestock race all stepped forward. They then bowed in front of King Yates.


    The governing gods did the same, because none of them dared to defy Austin.


    "Greetings, King Yates!"


    they shouted in unison.


    "What the hell... What is going on here?"


    King Yates was tota


    ith the livestock race?


    I don''t understand,"


    King Tobian said in confusion.


    "Is he one of them now?


    Is he helping the livestock race?"


    asked another supreme leader.


    "No way!


    From what I have seen,


    those governing gods of the livestock race were afraid of Austin.


    As a matter of fact, Austin ordered them to greet me, and they all followed him obediently.


    Austin also told me that the livestock race will no longer be our enemy.


    Instead, they all came to welcome us home.


    And you know what? I felt that Austin''s strength was unfathomable.


    Perhaps he is stronger than us now,"


    King Yates explained.


    "How can that be possible?"


    The other seven supreme leaders were in disbelief.


    After all, they were all governing gods now.


    "King Yates, have you really seen it clearly?


    We can''t deny the fact that Austin is talented.


    But it has only been hundreds of years since we last saw him. Was it enough for him to become stronger than us?


    Besides, we''ve been cultivating in a supreme world and that''s why we can achieve this level so fast,"


    King Lionel said dubiously.

 Chapter 4668 Regaining Control

    "Whether you believe it or not, Austin is stronger than us now.


    This will become obvious the second you see him,"


    King Yates said.


    With that, the other seven supreme leaders fell silent.


    "Do you think we can trust Austin?"


    King Lionel asked, breaking the silence.


    "What do you think?"


    King Tobian countered.


    But all the supreme leaders remained silent, no one daring to say anything.


    "King Yates, is it true the governing gods of the livestock race treat Austin with great respect?"


    King Tobian asked, tilting his head to look at King Yates.


    "Yes.


    They quite respect him.


    In fact, as soon as Austin gave them the order, all of their people came to salute me.


    I get the feeling that they consider Austin their master now,"


    King Yates answered.


    "If that''s the case, then I believe we can trust Austin.


    You know, the governing gods of the livestock race are all proud people. They must fear Austin, or they wouldn''t have respect


    "Yes, I will do that!


    You are right, Austin. I no longer have to worry.


    Thank you for helping us regain control over this continent,"


    King Tobian said in relief, feeling very gratified.


    For years, the eight branches of pilgrims had lived a hard life to escape the livestock race.


    Now, they could finally hold their heads high.


    "Wait, Austin. I''ll call them over right now to meet you,"


    King Tobian said as he laughed heartily.


    "Oh, I almost forgot.


    Are Yulia and the others who came to the Divine Being''s World with me before all okay?"


    Austin asked.


    When Austin had arrived at the Divine Being''s World from Earth, he had brought several people with him. They were his disciple Yulia, Snow-treading Old Man, Heavenly Swordsman, Moon Taoist, Bowen, and four warriors of the Heavenly Court.


    Later, Austin had come across many enemies in the Divine Being''s World. So, he''d entrusted the eight branches of pilgrims to take care of them.

 Chapter 4669 Yulia

    "Don''t worry one bit, Austin.


    You have asked us to take care of them.


    We have always accommodated them well as distinguished guests.


    They have never been treated unfairly,"


    King Tobian reassured Austin.


    "Thank you. I appreciate it!"


    Austin said.


    "All right then.


    It''s time to call the army over."


    With that, King Tobian left in high spirits.


    King Yates on the other hand remained with Austin.


    "Austin, you have changed a lot. You are now incredibly powerful!


    It''s simply amazing and I am very happy for you.


    You must have experienced so many things through all these years!


    You have cultivated to such a powerful level in just a few hundred years from the low-grade universes outside.


    I still can''t believe it,"


    King Yates said to Austin.


    "Well, over the years, I''ve had the opportunity to enter many supreme universes.


    Because of the exposure, I have become very familiar with them.


    I have spent most of my time cultivating in the supreme universes, sometimes taking decades and even centuries,"


    Austin explained with a smile.


    Every word that Austin said was t


    d.


    "I don''t care about this supreme universe at all.


    I just want to be with my master."


    Yulia continued to whine as she crossed her arms defiantly.


    "Yulia, please stop saying that.


    For now, we better pray that the eight branches of pilgrims can evade the livestock race this time.


    If the army of the livestock race finds out where we are, we''re doomed!"


    Snow-treading Old Man reminded Yulia in a stern voice.


    "If only Master Austin were here;


    we wouldn''t have to be afraid of the army of the livestock race, or any army for that matter.


    He would definitely beat them to death and teach them a lesson they''ll never forget!"


    Yulia replied.


    "Well, Yulia, you are wrong.


    When he was in the Six Worlds of Reincarnation, he was not even at the Heaven Immortal Realm.


    As a matter of fact, in the past few hundred years, no matter how strong he became, he could only cultivate in the low-grade universes.


    We are possibly much stronger than him now. I am almost sure of it.


    Even if he were here with us, I don''t think that he could be any help,"


    Snow-treading Old Man explained.

 Chapter 4670 The Reunion

    "No way!


    I have a feeling that Master Austin is much stronger than us now.


    If you don''t believe me, wait and see.


    You know how talented he is,"


    Yulia said.


    "I know he is a genius.


    However, the Six Worlds of Reincarnation is a supreme universe.


    We have been cultivating here for quite a while, which gives us some advantages.


    No matter how powerful he is, there''s no way he''s stronger than us,"


    the Snow-treading Old Man remarked, shaking his head disapprovingly.


    A figure suddenly appeared in the hall like a ghost.


    "King Tobian!"


    They all recognized him at once.


    King Tobian was the most prominent figure among the eight branches of pilgrims.


    They all tensed at the sight of him.


    Something important must have happened for him to come here in person.


    "I have a surprise for you all. Guess who has come here?"


    King Tobian said as soon as he entered the hall.


    "Who?"


    All of them had their curiosities piqued now.


    "Is it Master Austin?"


    Yulia blurted out. He


    re to settle down there for the time being.


    They had originally planned to take their army back to their own continent.


    However, Austin wouldn''t let them leave just yet.


    He had every intention of going with them to their continent later on.


    "Keep an eye on them and don''t let them run away,"


    Austin said to the chaotic sky-devouring beast and the hundreds of primitive gifted beasts.


    "Don''t worry.


    They won''t be able to escape with us being around.


    If anyone dares to try, I''ll smash them into pieces!"


    one of the primitive gifted beasts said loudly.


    The livestock race trembled with fear upon hearing that.


    The auras of their new custodians were enough to make them suffocate in terror.


    After settling down, King Tobian brought the other seven supreme leaders to see Austin.


    "Austin, we''re so lucky to have you help us this time around.


    I don''t know how long we would have had to hide in the Abyss of Darkness otherwise," he said sincerely. His tone was laced in gratitude.

 Chapter 4671 The Whereabouts Of The Little Infinity Beast

    "Please don''t make such a big deal out of it. I just helped where I could,"


    Austin petitioned humbly.


    "You deserve much more! Please do us the honor of accompanying me to the banquet we have prepared for you,"


    King Tobian invited Austin warmly.


    "Okay."


    A smile tugged at the corners of Austin''s lips as he accepted the invitation.


    Soon, they reached the feast.


    The eight supreme leaders sat beside Austin and took turns toasting to him. They showered him with compliments, and each salutation was met with enthusiastic cheers and claps.


    Yulia sat beside Austin and clung to his arm. She bombarded him with questions. Curiosity and excitement were evident in how her eyes glimmered and the restless, eager aura that she emitted.


    The Snow-treading Old Man and the others had also settled beside Austin.


    "Austin, what''s your strength now?"


    the Snow-treading Old Man asked, unable to contain his curiosity any longer.


    Silence descended in the hall, and everyone present turned to face Austin. Each was more eager than the next to hear his reply.


    "Well, it''s a little complicated for me to explain it clearly.


    I guess it is suff


    the owner of the voice burst into laughter.


    "Young man, you can''t find him there as he is with me.


    If you want to see him, just come to me,"


    the voice replied and laughed.


    "What did you just say? You are not lying to me, are you?


    Is my friend really with you?"


    A smile danced on Austin''s lips.


    "Of course!


    Why would I lie to you?


    If you want to see him, come here now,"


    the voice conveyed to Austin.


    "It turns out that he is with you. That''s great!"


    Austin was excited to the core.


    After searching for so many years, he finally learned the whereabouts of the little infinity beast.


    When he left the Prime Martial World back then, the old infinity beast''s spiritual soul had entrusted the little infinity beast''s care to Austin.


    At that time, the little infinity beast was just an egg.


    Later, the egg hatched, and Austin watched as he grew.


    Over time, he began to consider the little infinity beast as part of his family.


    This was why Austin missed him tremendously once they were separated. He had never considered giving up his search for the little infinity beast.


    Now, he finally knew his whereabouts.

 Chapter 4672 Domino

    Since he couldn''t wait to see the little infinity beast again, Austin immediately set off and entered the Abyss of Darkness. It didn''t take him long to get to its core area.


    As soon as he reached the center and set foot on the ground, a figure slowly appeared in front of him.


    "Young man, I''m here. Have you been looking for me?" the figure asked.


    It was an old man in a yellow robe enveloped in all kinds of laws of supreme enlightenment.


    "Huh? Hello there.


    Sir, you look very familiar. I feel like I have seen you before. Do I know you from somewhere?"


    Austin asked as he narrowed his eyes to take a closer at the yellow-robed elder.


    "Ha-ha! Let me see.


    When I released the six Millstones of Reincarnation way back, you were there with the eight supreme leaders of the eight branches of pilgrims. Do you remember now?"


    the old man in yellow robes said with a smile.


    "Oh yeah.


    That''s where I met you! I remember now!"


    Austin slapped his forehead as he recalled the moment he met the old man for the first time.


    Before the Divine Being''s World turned into a supreme one, Austin and the eight supreme leaders had entered the core area of the Abyss of Darkness. They saw with their own eyes how a tall yellow-robed figure was able to get the six


    de his way towards a place in the core area of the Abyss of Darkness with Austin in tow.


    After a while,


    Domino suddenly stopped in his tracks as if facing something unseen.


    When he waved his hand,


    a doorway slowly appeared, suspended in the void.


    Austin could immediately tell that it was the entrance to a small world.


    "Austin, let''s go inside,"


    Domino said.


    He got through the portal together with the young lad.


    As soon as Austin set foot in it,


    he was surprised to find that the small world''s level, despite its size, was even higher than that of a supreme world.


    He also noticed that there were many creatures living here.


    All creatures, whether young or old cultivated the law of reincarnation.


    Austin immediately released his spiritual sense to perceive this new world where he had just set foot,


    and once again, he spotted another familiar figure.


    This time, it was none other than the little infinity beast.


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted to see your friend?


    Why don''t you go and get him first?


    I''ll catch up with you later,"


    Domino said to Austin.


    "Okay, great!


    Thank you very much, sir!"


    Austin replied, nodding with delight.


    He had been looking forward to reuniting with the little infinity beast.

 Chapter 4673 Having A Fight

    Before they knew it, the old man decked in a yellow robe disappeared into thin air.


    Meanwhile, Austin hastily flashed toward where the infinity beast was.


    His destination was a vast mountain range somewhere in this small world.


    Inside this mountain range were many creatures cultivating in seclusion.


    Soon, Austin reached one of the mountain peaks and landed on it gracefully.


    Within the vicinity of this peak laid a secret room, and it didn''t take long for Austin to find it.


    He gazed at the door for a while, but he didn''t knock or move to enter.


    Inside the secret room was a young man, sitting cross-legged and entirely focused on his meditation and cultivation.


    As Austin slowly approached, the young man''s eyes suddenly flew open.


    It seemed that he had realized there was an uninvited guest outside his secret room.


    After all, he was quite famous because of his strength, and this was a small world.


    Thus, no creature would have dared to encroach on his space while he was cultivating in seclusion.


    But now, he was surprised to find that someone was so bold as to come here just to harass him.


    At the same time, he was a little confused. He suddenly realized that the person standing outside his secret room felt slightly familiar.


    So, the young man immediately use


    re!"


    the infinity beast exclaimed gleefully.


    "Okay, fine.


    If that is the case, then I''ll fight with you."


    Austin couldn''t say no to the infinity beast, especially when he saw how eager the young man looked. He didn''t want to disappoint him, so he just nodded and agreed.


    "Then come on,"


    the infinity beast immediately shouted.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As soon as he finished speaking, he began to attack.


    He threw a punch at Austin, and a tremendous gust of power of time rushed toward Austin like a tsunami.


    "Awesome!"


    Austin shouted excitedly like a child.


    It had to be said that the infinity beast was indeed very powerful now.


    An ordinary governing god would have been no match for him at all.


    ''You deserve to be the god of time.''


    Austin praised the infinity beast silently in his heart.


    Boom!


    This time, Austin directly used the law of reincarnation to resist the attack of the infinity beast.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Terrifying shock waves of energy were produced in the collision''s center, and it shook both space and time.


    "Austin, you are really powerful now!"


    the infinity beast excitedly remarked when he saw the result of their collision.


    It looked like both of them were having a lot of fun.


    And then, the infinity beast made another move.

 Chapter 4674 Omnipotent Time Skills

    With the infinity beast''s sudden attack, tremendous energy and law power surged towards Austin in an attempt to overwhelm him.


    Fortunately, Austin had set up several Time and Space Arrays to protect his body from any kind of attack. Thus, the energy and law power weren''t able to affect him.


    "Impossible! These Time and Space Arrays are beyond mysterious!


    He''s totally unharmed?!" The infinity beast couldn''t help but be shocked and amazed at the same time.


    Since he was now a governing god, he had wide experience and extensive knowledge of various things. At a glance, he could tell that what blocked his attacks were powerful Time and Space Arrays.


    "Fine! That''s how you''re going to play, huh?


    Then, I''m also going to perform an omnipotent time skill!" the infinity beast roared.


    "Time! Flow backward!"


    Immediately after, a stream of wonderful law of time filled the surrounding space and time.


    Then, to Austin''s surprise, time started to really flow backward.


    In fact, even the moves that Austin had used just now were affected.


    Hence, the Time and Space Arrays that were set up by Austin gradually deactivated and finally disintegrated as if they didn''t form in the first place.


    As he looked around, he found that everything in the vicinity was running backward. It was as if things were playing in


    e four seasons.


    All sorts of things and phenomena that were related to reincarnation constantly emerged in these images.


    Gradually, the entire space and time were occupied by Austin''s laws of reincarnation.


    At this moment, the infinity beast''s omnipotent time skill was utterly crushed.


    "Stop!


    This battle is already pointless. I still have a lot of other omnipotent time skills to show you, but I think the result will just be the same.


    None of these can defeat you. So, I have to admit defeat this time."


    The infinity beast had actually retreated as he saw what Austin was trying to do.


    "I thought that I could be stronger than you after I have cultivated so hard for many years.


    I didn''t expect that you would even make much more progress than me!


    You, freak! Just what did you do to be this strong?!"


    The infinity beast let out a bitter smile as he shook his head.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t be too discouraged. You are very powerful yourself.


    In fact, the law of time that you are utilizing are much more powerful than mine.


    Actually, I want to learn the law of time from you,"


    Austin casually said with a bright smile.


    "Hey, infinity beast. Prepare yourself to leave this small world with me.


    I guess it''s time for you to explore the outside world.


    You''ll be thrilled out there," he added.

 Chapter 4675 The Ruler Of The Creatures Of Darkness

    "Okay, I have been planning this for a long time,"


    the little infinity beast nodded.


    "I have some friends here. I''d like to say goodbye to them before I leave,"


    the little infinity beast added.


    "All right. Go ahead,"


    Austin said, nodding.


    Without delay, the little infinity beast morphed into a beam of light. It quickly darted away, eager to bid his friends goodbye.


    "Young man, come to me."


    Austin suddenly heard the voice of the old man clad in a yellow robe in his Soul Sea.


    Austin used his bodily movement skill and headed toward the direction of the old man.


    A moment later, Austin found himself atop a small, beautiful mountain.


    He took in the view, savoring the fresh air.


    There was a pavilion on the top of the mountain. The old man in yellow was sitting in it, his expression calm and serene.


    "Sir."


    Austin walked into the pavilion and greeted the old man politely.


    "I believe I haven''t introduced myself properly. I am Domino, the sixth god of reincarnation,"


    the old man said, introducing himself to Austin.


    "It is an honor to meet you, sir,"


    Austin replied.


    He had al


    off a huge explosion. The energy from the explosion trapped and imprisoned their ruler.


    Both sides had been badly hurt in that terrible bloody fight. Both races nearly became extinct,"


    Domino replied.


    "I see.


    That''s why their presence is not felt today,"


    Austin said, nodding his head.


    "However, there is something you must remember.


    The creatures of darkness are still different from us.


    The road of reincarnation was completely destroyed. We lost the thing that was most important to us.


    On the other hand, their ruler was just sealed away,


    and is still alive.


    I have no doubt that one day, their ruler will break free from the imprisonment.


    When that time comes, I do not know who can fight against that horrible creature."


    Recalling what had happened in the past, Domino could not help but let out a sigh. A worried expression came to his face.


    "Is the ruler of the creatures of darkness very powerful?"


    Austin asked.


    "Of course.


    As for cultivators at your strength, their ruler could kill thousands people like you with one strike!"


    Domino said with a terrified expression.

 Chapter 4676 The Six Millstones Of Reincarnation

    "Is he really that powerful?"


    Austin asked in astonishment.


    "Yes, of course.


    The ruler of those dark creatures is one of the most powerful gods of chaos.


    Most gods of chaos are even no match for him,"


    Domino replied.


    "Does that mean that only the reincarnation race can fight against him with the help of the road of reincarnation?"


    Austin asked again.


    "Of course not.


    The road of reincarnation is not the only weapon we can rely on to defeat the ruler of dark creatures.


    Legend has it that there is someone more powerful than the road of reincarnation. He is the true lord of reincarnation.


    But the problem is, he has never shown up in public.


    Even the gods of reincarnation like us have never seen him.


    If he had only appeared in that battle and fought with us side by side,


    the road of reincarnation wouldn''t have been destroyed,"


    Domino unfolded.


    "So there''s a lord of reincarnation?"


    Austin asked with a stunned expression on his face.


    "Yes, that''s right.


    But he is just too mysterious.


    Much more mysterious than the road of reincarnatio


    are six of them in the Six Worlds of Reincarnation, and they are called the Six Millstones of Reincarnation.


    In the past, the souls of the creatures who died had to enter one of these Millstones of Reincarnation if they wanted to be reborn.


    The six millstones represent six forms of next life.


    And different millstones would lead them to different paths.


    For this millstone in front of us, the creatures who entered here would become deities,"


    Domino explained.


    "That means the six millstones represent the six paths of reincarnation,"


    Austin murmured as he stared at the huge millstone.


    It was slowly rotating in the void while releasing a terrifying amount of reincarnation energy.


    "Come. Let''s go check the other five Millstones of Reincarnation,"


    Domino urged Austin.


    They then left the continent and walked into the void. Soon enough, they arrived above another continent.


    There, they saw another Millstone of Reincarnation that was slowly rotating.


    "The creatures who entered this millstone would become humans in their afterlife,"


    Domino introduced.

 Chapter 4677 Subdue

    Domino took Austin to the third continent.


    There was a huge Millstone of Reincarnation above this continent as well.


    "This millstone represents the road to become livestock,"


    Domino said.


    "Oh?


    So this is the Livestock Continent?"


    Austin asked, surveying the large continent.


    "Yes, that''s right,"


    Domino answered with a slight nod.


    Then, he led Austin to the sky above the fourth continent.


    "This millstone represents the road towards Asura,"


    Domino continued to explain.


    "And this represents the road towards hungry ghosts,"


    he said when they reached over the fifth continent.


    "And finally, this millstone represents the road towards hell,"


    Domino said as they reached the sky above the sixth continent.


    "The six millstones put together is called the Six Paths of Reincarnation,"


    he concluded and looked at Austin''s calm face.


    "I see."


    he nodded.


    "Austin, do you really intend to find the fragments of the road of reincarnation?"


    Domino asked.


    "Yes. That''s right.


    I''m the successor of the reincarnation


    ed.


    From now on, all the races in the Six Worlds of Reincarnation will be led by the eight branches of pilgrims.


    The eight supreme leaders can rule this supreme universe,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast boasted confidently.


    "Assemble, all of you!"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast roared.


    His roar instantly spread throughout the Six Worlds of Reincarnation.


    Within seconds, they heard voices.


    "We''re here!"


    "We are coming!"


    Countless masters flew over one by one and bowed respectfully to the eight supreme leaders.


    "From today onwards, you will take orders from the eight supreme leaders.


    Do you understand?"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast ordered, bearing his teeth at them.


    "Yes, we understand!"


    the once powerful masters answered hurriedly in unison.


    The masters held the chaotic sky-devouring beast and the primitive gifted beasts in great reverence since they had been beaten and subdued by the beasts in the past year.


    "Awesome!"


    Austin praised, laughing.


    The eight supreme leaders were beyond shocked.

 Chapter 4678 Leaving The Six Worlds Of Reincarnation

    "Austin, what''s going on?"


    King Tobian looked at Austin and asked with a bitter smile.


    "From now on, the Six Worlds of Reincarnation will be ruled by your eight branches of pilgrims.


    Every single creature in the Six Worlds of Reincarnation must follow your orders,"


    Austin replied with a smile. Then he added,


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    His tone was hauntingly flat and as he spoke, his eyes shifted towards the cultivators of the Six Worlds of Reincarnation.


    A gust of extremely horrifying energy of reincarnation whooshed out of Austin''s body and enveloped them in an instant.


    Suddenly, these cultivators felt something weird creep up their bodies. As they tried to run, they discovered that they were unable to move at all.


    Also, several weird scenes of reincarnation began to play in their minds. Unlike old memories, they felt like these scenes were undeniably real.


    It was as if they were experiencing these scenes in real time and couldn''t extricate themselves from the torture.


    "No, you are right. You have said nothing wrong.


    We are willing to follow the eight branches of pilgrims and obey their orders without question."


    Those cultivators were scared out of their


    really Earth!


    We are finally home!"


    the Moon Taoist cried with joy.


    "All right.


    Let''s go down and have a look."


    Austin took the lead and they landed in the territory of the Brilliant Kingdom.


    His companions had developed immensely powerful spiritual senses over the course of their travels. It only took the company a while to perceive the entire Brilliant Kingdom and after that, the entire Earth.


    "Sure enough, Earth has changed a lot.


    It''s not the same planet we once knew,"


    Bowen murmured to himself.


    "All right.


    You can stay here and live a good life. At least for the time being, there is no need to go anywhere else.


    In case you do need me, send me a message,"


    Austin said.


    "Master, I will come to you later,"


    Yulia promised.


    She was now an ordinary preliminary-grade divine god and could move around within the three thousand big and small universes.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded.


    Then he strode towards a plateau.


    ''I wonder how Ivy and Sue are doing now,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    A single step took him into the depths of the plateau. Once he was outside the pure land of Buddhism, he used his spiritual sense to perceive what was going on.

 Chapter 4679 Still Here

    "Mr. Lin, you are here."


    The middle-aged monk welcomed Austin after he came out of the pure land of Buddhism.


    "Where are my wives?


    Didn''t they finish their cultivation yet?"


    Austin asked.


    "Amitabha.


    They have finished comprehending the Buddhist method and have almost completed their cultivation.


    At that time, however, they sensed the Buddha''s summoning.


    Right now, the two of them are communicating with the Buddha,"


    the monk replied with a slight bow as he mentioned the Buddha.


    "Communicating with the Buddha?


    How is that possible?"


    Austin asked with a frown.


    "Ah!


    This is something that you do not know.


    The Buddha is assumed to have disappeared a long time ago.


    Although there are Buddhist inheritances all over the Sea of Chaos,


    no one is privy to the knowledge of the Buddha''s location.


    Some even think that the Buddha is dead.


    But not long ago, while your wives were comprehending the Buddhist method, they suddenly heard the summoning from the Buddha.


    This could only mean that the Buddha is still al


    most powerful,"


    he said.


    "It''s not all that powerful if I''m the only one keeping it afloat.


    We have to find ways to make all the creatures in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos powerful as soon as possible.


    Then, the cosmos would be truly considered the most powerful in the Sea of Chaos,"


    said Austin.


    "I understand."


    Kevin nodded.


    After spending some more time with the little infinity beast, the gnome and the others, Austin headed to meet Caroline and the three mermaids.


    The following days, he stayed with his wives, his son and the rest of his family, enjoying a simple and happy life.


    This was the life that Austin had always longed for.


    Unfortunately, he knew that he couldn''t stay in this dream forever.


    He had an important task to complete--to rebuild the road of reincarnation.


    He wanted to spend as much time as possible with his son before he had to leave eventually. Julian was getting stronger and stronger by the day.


    He had made astonishing progress in terms of strength, which was pleasantly surprising to Austin.

 Chapter 4680 Welcoming My Second Child

    The fact that Julian had never taken the initiative to cultivate surprised Austin even more.


    Before he left, Austin had handed over a large number of top cultivation methods and martial arts skills to Caroline, urging her to teach and guide Julian. He had intended for her to pass them on to him.


    However, Julian was not interested. He only practiced when he felt like doing so, which was very seldom.


    However, Austin was surprised that Julian''s strength had progressed at a rapid speed in spite of his noncommittal attitude.


    "It won''t be long before Julian becomes a governing god,"


    Austin murmured, studying his son.


    "What a genius of martial arts my son is!


    He has never cultivated in a serious manner, but he is about to become a governing god. He didn''t even exert any effort!


    How would other young talents feel if they learned that Julian was like this?"


    Austin was at a loss for words.


    However, Austin also knew just how special his son was. He was born with an extraordinary talent.


    It wasn''t so out of the ordinary for Julian to be like this. Julian was his son, after all.


    "Moon, Linda, Windy, whe


    o wives have finished their cultivation."


    A soft, gentle voice rang out in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "All right.


    I will pick them up."


    Hearing this, Austin immediately used his bodily movement skill to come back to Earth.


    He landed on the plateau and found himself outside the pure land of Buddhism.


    A middle-aged monk was waiting for him there.


    "Please follow me,"


    the middle-aged monk said.


    Austin entered the land of Buddhism after the monk.


    "Austin!"


    Inside the land of Buddhism, Ivy and Sue had been waiting in a magnificent palace on the Sumeru Mountain.


    Ivy and Sue seemed to have made great progress in their Buddhist cultivation.


    However, Austin was surprised that he could not gauge their real strength.


    The two of them had obviously gained a lot from cultivating in seclusion during all these years.


    "How are you? You''ve been in seclusion for such a long time. How''s your harvest?"


    Austin asked, smiling at them.


    "We have gained a lot.


    We were able to communicate with Buddha,"


    Sue said.


    "What did you say?


    Have you really contacted with Buddha?"


    Austin was astonished.

 Chapter 4681 The Leader Of The Buddhists

    "That''s right.


    Mr. Lin, the Buddha has personally ordered that from now on, Ivy and Sue are to be the leaders of all Buddhists, in charge of all the Buddhist Dharma in the world, as well as all Buddhist disciples,"


    revealed the middle-aged monk.


    "I am only their guard from now on,"


    he said turning to look at Ivy and Sue, his expression solemn and muted.


    "The leaders of Buddhists?


    In charge of all Buddhist Dharma and disciples? The two of them?"


    Austin exclaimed in astonishment, his head spinning from his disbelief.


    He had never expected anything like this.


    The Buddhism had always possessed a powerful, even terrifying, mysterious legacy throughout all worlds.


    And now, his two wives had become the leaders of it all. What was going on?


    "Austin, it''s true.


    We were comprehending the Buddhist method when we were summoned by Buddha himself and managed to get in touch with him.


    We spoke for a long time, and eventually, he told us that we were his most worthy successors.


    So he decided to appoint us as the leaders of the Buddhists.


    He


    deal? Why are you all reacting so much?"


    Austin immediately asked apprehensively.


    The last thing he wanted was for there to be conflict between the two forces.


    His two wives had just been made leaders of the Buddhists. If they were at odds with the reincarnation race, this would cause complications.


    "Ha-ha, no, you misunderstand me.


    There is no enmity.


    On the contrary, this is quite amazing, seeing as the Buddha has told us to offer our help to the reincarnation race.


    We''ve been instructed to do our best to assist the reincarnation race if they have the chance to rebuild the road of reincarnation in the future.


    We have no qualms. In fact, we are friends,"


    the monk explained quickly, noticing Austin''s concern.


    "I see.


    Thank goodness!"


    This news overjoyed Austin.


    With the support of the deep roots of the Buddhists, reconstructing the road of reincarnation would be a lot easier for them. This was indeed great news.


    "Mr. Lin, you wish to learn our way of reincarnation. I will tell you of it now,"


    offered the middle-aged monk.

 Chapter 4682 The Other Way Of Reincarnation

    "Well, I''m all ears to your explanation,"


    Austin replied.


    "The truth is that the reincarnation in Buddhism is a minor one.


    Its mechanism is much simpler compared to the road of reincarnation that you''re guarding.


    Whenever powerful monks have a premonition that they are about to reach the end of their longevity, they will use a Buddhist omnipotent skill to condense a reincarnation seed.


    This reincarnation seed will then leave the body and float in the air for a long time until it finds its destined host, which will be its mother in the next life.


    Then, it will be reincarnated and start a new life.


    Moreover, the reincarnation seed itself will choose the host, and it would only select individuals related to Buddhism.


    In a word, this kind of reincarnation is achieved through the reincarnation seed.


    Of course, only some powerful monks can condense the reincarnation seed.


    Ordinary Buddhist disciples are not capable of doing so,"


    the middle-aged monk lengthily explained.


    "I see.


    So, what you''re saying is that the road of reincarnation resurrects the vast majority of creatures, while the reincarnation seed is responsible for reviving powerful Buddhist monks,"


    Austin c


    he had never seen a real god of chaos,


    he had seen firsthand the terror that a god of chaos could leave behind.


    Besides, the statue master was once a god of chaos.


    Austin knew that he was no match for his statue master now, even though he was seriously injured, much less to a real god of chaos at his peak.


    His forehead scrunched up in concern as he asked the statue master,


    "What should we do?"


    And his statue master answered thoughtfully,


    "I''m ready to leave the Sea of Chaos


    to see if I can escape from him.


    In the past, I only stayed here because my enemies haven''t found me yet.


    But now, the situation has changed.


    He has already figured out my general direction, so it''s meaningless for me to continue hiding here,"


    the statue master revealed his plans to Austin.


    "Wait, master, are you really leaving the Sea of Chaos?"


    Austin was shocked by his master''s decision.


    "That''s right.


    I have no other choice but to leave."


    The statue master nodded.


    However, before they could talk more, an explosion suddenly erupted.


    Boom!


    The massive statue in front of Austin had exploded out of the blue.


    And then, a man suddenly walked out of that broken statue.

 Chapter 4683 Leaving

    From every angle, this man looked indescribably handsome and elegant. He was full of natural charm that would make anyone turn their heads.


    It was as if he was made up of all kinds of laws one could find, making his glory seem boundless and incomparable.


    "Master!"


    Austin immediately knelt as he was overcome with shock.


    The man in front of him was a god of chaos��the being that was once said to only exist in legends.


    However, right now, he only had little strength in him as he had been seriously injured.


    Nonetheless, it didn''t erase the fact that he was a renowned god of chaos.


    In Austin''s entire lifetime, this was his first time seeing a god of chaos in flesh.


    ''I can''t even begin to find the words. It''s like he is the aggregation of all the laws of heaven and earth!''


    This was Austin''s honest first impression as he faced the god of chaos.


    Even if Austin tried to look directly at his master, he found that he couldn''t see through him at all.


    ''My master is severely injured, but I can clearly feel the enormous gap in our strength. It''s mind-boggling! The gods of chaos are definitely on a different level,"


    Austin thought to himself as he was still in awe of the mere presence of his master.


    "Master!"


    Soon after, twelve creatures suddenly rushed into the square at lightning speed and knelt in front of the majestic figure.


    "Thank you for your services and undying loya


    Valley used to be turned into an ordinary chaotic void.


    At this moment, not a single trace of the Fallen Divine Valley, which had been the most mysterious forbidden land in the Sea of Chaos, could be found.


    ''Master, please be careful. I promise I shall go find you once I become stronger..."


    Austin clenched his fist as he looked at the receding image of the Fallen Divine Valley.


    After a while, he could no longer sense where the Fallen Divine Valley had gone to.


    Then, he shifted his eyes to a certain cosmos within the Sea of Chaos.


    In this cosmos, he saw the ordinary-looking old man, who seemed to still be looking for something.


    All of a sudden, the old man''s face suddenly changed its expression.


    He then looked at the direction where the Fallen Divine Valley was headed.


    "That''s weird. Is it just my imagination?


    Just now, I sensed something in this space sea.


    And it seemed that it had something to do with the person that I am looking for.


    Well, fine. Let me have a look just to make sure,"


    the old man murmured to himself as he concentrated.


    Swoosh!


    The very next moment, the old man instantly left the cosmos that he was just in.


    The old man then suddenly appeared in the direction where the Fallen Divine Valley was going.


    In the blink of an eye, the old man left the Sea of Chaos and seemed to be traversing into the direction of the Fallen Divine Valley.

 Chapter 4684 Take Austins Place

    ''He won''t be able to track down my master,''


    Austin thought to himself as he perceived the old man''s aura.


    ''I guess he is roughly around my level of strength.


    He is too weak to pose a threat to my master.''


    As he pondered upon this, Austin didn''t make a move against the elder.


    "It''s time for me to look for the fragments of the road of reincarnation,"


    he murmured to himself.


    With that, he went back to the Fallen Immortal Cosmos and spent over another hundred years with his family.


    The Sea of Chaos had entered a prosperous era.


    When Humphrey was the ruler, the creatures in the Sea of Chaos lived in pain and misery. Their lives circled around torture, primal fear, and dominance. They were miserable and weak�Dtheir overall strength had significantly dropped. They had no chance to prosper themselves since they were too preoccupied following Humphrey''s orders.


    But now, everything was different.


    Austin''s decree to allow the Sea of Chaos to develop freely had been very fruitful. Races and sects were greatly progressing without plunder and pillaging ingrained in them.


    Since Humphrey was removed from power, the f


    d?


    When did he get here?"


    The crowd finally took note of the mysterious boy.


    They all shifted their gaze on him, puzzled with his sudden appearance.


    "Speak, brat! Who are you?


    All the guests here are famous talents. I didn''t invite someone like you here.


    I have never heard of you.


    You are unwelcome here! Scram!


    Go home, brat. Your mother must be looking for you,"


    Tandy drunkenly dismissed the boy.


    He didn''t like the mysterious child for the latter looked him straight in the eye. Moreover, he captured the defiance instead of respect in his eyes.


    "You want to replace Austin Lin?


    Don''t flatter yourself,"


    the child said out of the blue.


    The creatures who were drinking merrily abruptly stopped. They couldn''t believe the boy''s bold statement.


    ''Woah, talk about guts. How could he challenge Tandy''s strength just like this?


    What''s more, he is just a kid.''


    Everyone''s eyes widened in surprise as they looked at the little boy.


    Tandy''s face immediately soured.


    "That''s right.


    I will definitely take Austin''s place.


    You got a problem with that, brat?"


    he said with a ferocious sneer.

 Chapter 4685 I Am His Son

    By this time, Tandy was already white with anger.


    He valued himself as a young supreme cultivator. How could he allow a little boy to question him like this? Just the thought made his blood boil!


    "Of course, I don''t think so.


    I can suppress an incapable guy like you with only one finger.


    Even with my abilities, I wouldn''t dare to say that I will replace Austin in the future. What makes you think that you have the right to brag in this way?"


    the boy rebuked. Although his tone was flat, it carried a hint of disdain.


    "What? What did he say?


    This little boy must be crazy!


    How could he have the courage to speak to Tandy like this, face to face?


    Does he want to die?"


    "This little boy is inviting more trouble than he can handle!


    Tandy is not a man to be trifled with."


    "Poor little boy! He is too young to understand anything. Now it''s too late for him.


    Why did he choose to provoke Tandy?"


    The other young creatures leaned closer to each other and shook their heads in resignation as they discussed the little boy''s actions and his inevitable fate. None of them could imagine that someone could be more powerful than Tandy. As such, they were certain that this little boy would die for insulting Tandy.


    "Ha-ha! Little boy, what are you talking about? Are you joki


    ered in his eye as he stared at the little boy.


    His body was severely mutilated, and his head, limbs, and torso were all covered in blood and mud.


    However, since he was a semi-governing god, these physical injuries meant nothing to him.


    In an instant, his body returned to normal.


    But he was so terrified of what he had just experienced that he didn''t dare to say anything else to the little boy in front of him.


    He knew that the little boy in front of him was way stronger than him.


    The little boy glanced at Tandy indifferently before silently turning to leave.


    "Wait!"


    Tandy suddenly shouted.


    "What do you want now?"


    The little boy turned and faced Tandy.


    "May I know your name?"


    Tandy asked.


    "Julian Lin,"


    the little boy replied.


    Then he turned and walked away.


    Everyone present was still processing what had happened as the little boy continued to walk further away.


    "Julian Lin, Julian Lin..."


    Tandy repeated the name several times as he tried to place where he had heard it before. Suddenly, he trembled and looked at Julian''s receding figure in disbelief.


    "What''s your relationship with Austin Lin?"


    Tandy asked.


    "I''m his son,"


    Julian answered lightly without looking back. Then he stepped into the depths of the void and disappeared.

 Chapter 4686 Like Father, Like Son

    "Austin''s son!"


    At that moment, many people at the banquet suddenly screamed.


    Everyone was extremely shocked when they looked at the place where Julian disappeared.


    The scene just now where Julian pressed Tandy, the peerless genius, deep into the ground with only just one finger was still lingering in everyone''s mind and it will surely be there for a long time.


    "Austin''s son is completely terrifying."


    "I can''t imagine how powerful Austin is!"


    Someone discussed in low hushed voices.


    Everyone was totally astonished at what happened.


    They all found it hard to believe that Julian was so strong now. What he did just now surely surpassed the strength of most mature cultivators.


    He was merely a teenager, but he already had such a terrifying fighting power. He would surely be a lot of stronger in the future.


    Besides that, if Julian''s strength was like that already, then they couldn''t imagine how much stronger his father was.


    Then, everyone looked at Tandy.


    Tandy was standing completely still, glaring at the place where Julian disappeared. His face was gloomy, and his fists were clenched. He was not reconciled at all.


    Not too long ago, he announced to the entire the Sea of Chaos that he would replace Austin.


    Then his popularity soared and reached its peak.


    All the young creatures in the Sea of Chaos saw him as their idol. They all wanted to be like him in the future.


    So, he held a big banquet to invite the most talented young cultiva


    espectively. He had collected the auras of all of them.


    "All right. Austin, you can now set off," Domino said.


    He knew Austin was fully prepared now.


    "These Millstones of Reincarnation are the only pieces of the road of reincarnation in the Sea of Chaos, so you don''t have to look for more fragments in the Sea of Chaos anymore."


    "You can go to other space seas to look for the other fragments."


    "Be careful in every step of your journey. I really hope you can come back safely."


    Domino intently looked at Austin with a smile.


    "Yes, I will be careful. Please don''t worry about me," Austin replied.


    "Thank you, sir. Goodbye," he added.


    He was grateful that Domino had helped him get prepared on this journey.


    Then, Austin turned around and finally left the small world and the Six Worlds of Reincarnation.


    He didn''t look back.


    "The Sea of Chaos, I''ll be back one day,"


    Austin murmured to himself as his gaze pierced through the void and swept across the Sea of Chaos.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Austin thought for a while and used his secret skill to condense five avatars in a row.


    Each avatar had one percent of the strength of his real body.


    He instructed one of the avatars to return to the three thousand big and small universes and create a small world. With that, the avatar entered the small world and sat still with his legs crossed.


    Meanwhile, he instructed the other four avatars to scatter and guard four corners of the Sea of Chaos.

 Chapter 4687 Enter The Absolute Space Sea

    In the Sea of Chaos, Austin sat cross-legged in the chaotic void and waited.


    He was hesitant to move any further because he would enter the Absolute Space Sea as soon as he left the Sea of Chaos.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast and the primitive gifted beasts could roam freely in the Absolute Space Sea while Austin was not very familiar with it.


    He was not even sure if he could accurately identify direction once he was there!


    So, he figured that it would be wise to ask them to accompany him.


    Once decided, Austin sent a message to the chaotic sky-devouring beast to appear before him. However, two days passed, and there was still no reply.


    "Maybe they have gone too far and need more time to return. I will wait for them. I need to be patient,"


    Austin reminded himself with a bitter smile.


    Another ten days passed before the chaotic sky-devouring beast returned and stopped abruptly in front of Austin.


    "Only you''ve come back? Where are the primitive gifted beasts? Why aren''t they with you? Did something happen?"


    Austin was surprised to find that none of the hundred primitive gifted beasts were


    truly boundless!


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast walked for a long time, during which they passed through space seas one after another. Austin would enter every space sea he discovered to search for the fragments of the road of reincarnation.


    But he didn''t find anything.


    One day, as Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast roamed in the Absolute Space Sea as usual, something unexpected happened.


    All of a sudden, the chaotic sky-devouring beast pointed in a direction and shouted,


    "There is a massive rock passage in that area. It looks like the entrance to a space sea.


    Let''s go and explore it."


    "I''ll follow you,"


    Austin maintained as he peered in the direction.


    A moment later, the two arrived at a passage made of rocks.


    Before entering, both Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast used their spiritual sense to explore it. They found that the passage was filled with blazing flames, which led it to emit an astonishingly high temperature.


    However, they were certain that this was indeed an entrance to a space sea.


    "Let''s go inside and have a look,"


    Austin prompted.

 Chapter 4688 The Fire Creature

    "All right.


    Let''s go inside and see what we can find," the chaotic sky-devouring beast answered.


    Both Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were fearless creatures by nature. They didn''t fear to venture into various places regardless of the possible dangers that they might encounter.


    As the two of them agreed, they walked into the passageway and proceeded into the area.


    "Hmm. The fire in this passage is a little odd. I can''t even recognize the type that it belongs to.


    Moreover, I noticed that the range of what my spiritual sense can perceive seems to be very limited. I think something is trying to suppress it," the chaotic sky-devouring beast remarked. "Now that you said it,


    I can feel the same way.


    Is there someone responsible for this?


    Anyway, it would be better if we take extra precautions,"


    Austin said as he put his guards on high alert.


    Then, right at this moment, a fiery red figure suddenly appeared from the depths of the passageway and rushed towards Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast at an astonishing speed.


    Seeing this, the two immediately became more vigilant. They instantly stopped in their tracks and stared at the fiery red figure with serious expressions on their faces.


    Due to its incredible speed, the creature instantly reached the space where A


    him,''


    Austin pondered as he closely examined the creature with furrowed brows.


    "Ha-ha! I told you from the start. You two are doomed!"


    The creature continued to laugh maniacally, bearing great anger towards Austin and the beast. After all, he felt really insulted when he was eaten by the chaotic sky-devouring beast just now.


    After speaking, the fire creature prepared to launch another strike.


    He steadily approached the two while waiting for their response.


    "It''s my turn!" Austin suddenly shouted.


    With a wave of his hand, more than a dozen Time and Space Arrays were set up, instantly surrounding their opponent.


    Then, he took out a blade and unleashed the law of blade to slash the creature.


    "Wait. Is that a magic treasure from a god of chaos?!"


    As he saw the saber that Austin was wielding, the creature exclaimed in shock.


    He quickly recognized Austin''s weapon, which left him panic-stricken. However, his body soon exploded, leaving burning flames everywhere around them.


    "Ha-ha! What are you going to do now, brat?


    Even though you have a magic treasure from a god of chaos, how are you going to use that against me? As I said, I''m invincible in this place. Just give up!"


    While the creature concealed his body among the flames, his voice echoed throughout the passageway.

 Chapter 4689 A Tough Battle

    "Are you serious? How is he still alive?!"


    Both their eyes widened in shock when Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast saw that the humanoid flaming creature had come back to life again.


    ''Is this guy immortal? Is that why we can''t kill him?'' The duo couldn''t help but wonder as their frustration grew.


    However, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were both great masters. They had an extensive understanding of all kinds of energies and laws. Hence, they knew that all living creatures could eventually be killed.


    The humanoid flaming creature was weaker than Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast. But he was made from fire, which made it impossible for the duo to inflict any physical harm on his body.


    Despite that, he must have a weakness! There must be a way to get rid of him.


    "Since attacking his body didn''t really hurt it, let''s strike at his spiritual soul. I bet his spiritual soul could be destroyed," Austin suggested abruptly after a few moments.


    After all, they were just wasting time attacking him when they weren''t really doing any damage.


    "That''s a good ide


    t looked exactly like the one they had been fighting earlier.


    They charged at Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast like a rising tide.


    Growls and snarls echoed in the rock passage like thunderous voices, and their heavy stampeding caused the entire place to tremble like a leaf.


    Seeing the countless flaming humanoid creatures, both Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast felt slightly uncertain whether they should fight or flee.


    After all, even though these creatures were not very powerful, they were extremely difficult to deal with as if they were just too stubborn to die.


    If they stayed, they would waste a lot of time trying to get rid of these stubborn creatures, not to mention the energy they would have to spend fighting.


    "I think we''d better run away for now. There''s no point trying to fight all those creatures!"


    Austin proposed hastily, his face white and clammy.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast also nodded in agreement.


    The two didn''t waste any time and immediately ran toward another passage, while the flaming humanoid creatures chased after them closely.

 Chapter 4690 A Strange Cosmos

    Fortunately, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast both moved swiftly. After trying to escape for more than half a day, they finally got rid of the flaming human-shaped creatures that were chasing them.


    After making sure that they were safe, they then continued to walk forward.


    At this moment, the rock passages they were treading seemed strange. They had no idea where these passages would lead them to. But since they were both powerful and brave, they didn''t worry at all. It didn''t matter whatever kind of danger they would encounter. They were even eager to explore the passages.


    After walking for quite a while along the rock passages, they had encountered another group of flaming human-shaped creatures.


    "These creatures have gone too far. Why do they keep coming at us? Let''s rush over and attack them,"


    said the chaotic sky-devouring beast furiously. Austin just nodded in agreement.


    Thus, the two of them didn''t hide anymore. Instead, they directly rushed forward to fight against the flaming human-shaped creatures head-on.


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast fought against the flaming human-shaped creatures while mov


    transform into someone from any race at will.


    "Listen, young man. I have some questions for you. Just answer whatever I ask you,"


    Austin said flatly as he stared at the young man.


    "Who the hell are you? If you don''t introduce yourselves, don''t blame me for what I will do to you."


    The young man suddenly stood up in anger. But before he could even make a move, Austin pointed at him, and the law of reincarnation descended on him. Then the young man found that his body was totally out of his control. It became stiff, and he couldn''t move even an inch.


    "What is going on?"


    The young man got frightened to death and his face turned pale as a sheet. He desperately struggled and did everything to break free from Austin''s control.


    However, he was apparently no match for Austin. He was too weak to successfully get rid of the law of reincarnation that Austin exerted on him.


    After a few attempts, the young man finally gave up. He realized that the two intruders in front of him were way too powerful than him. They were able to control him without even moving their fingers. Indeed, the gap between his strength and theirs was too huge.

 Chapter 4691 Ask Questions

    "Sirs..."


    The young man suddenly became very respectful.


    "What has bought you two here?"


    the young man asked. His voice had become more gentle and calm.


    "Answer whatever I ask you now,"


    Austin said.


    "Yes of course, sir. Anything you want,"


    the young man replied meekly.


    "Well, introduce yourself first. Who are you?"


    Austin demanded.


    "My name is Donny. My father is the leader of the Jade Sun Sect. I came out on his orders to go to the Sword Pavilion Sect, presenting myself to Master Benedict and acknowledging him as my master,"


    the young man began.


    "Is that so?


    You are already a preliminary-grade divine god. What''s the cultivation realm of this Master Benedict then?"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast asked.


    "Master Benedict is a genuine premium-grade divine god. He can be ranked among the top one hundred divine gods here in our space sea.


    He is also quite proficient in swordsmanship. As a matter of fact, I hope to learn some sword skills from him,"


    the young man continued.


    "Top one hundred, you say? How many governing gods are there in your space sea?" Austin asked.


    For this strange and unfamiliar space sea, Austin plan


    ng beast looked in the direction of Austin''s gaze. When he saw the figures, he couldn''t help but laugh. "How could anyone be so shameless to carve such bad sword skills on the walls of a great ship like this? Is the sword inheritance in this space sea that terrible?"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast sneered and rolled his eyes.


    He had seen Austin practice his swordsmanship many times. Compared to what was carved on the walls, Austin''s swordsmanship was much better and more effective than most.


    "My master''s swordsmanship is outstanding among the younger generation of this space sea. That''s why Master Benedict of the Sword Pavilion Sect agreed to accept my master as his disciple.


    The sword skills that you see on the wall were put there by my master. He did them all by himself,"


    a woman who served them couldn''t help but point out.


    "Huh? What damn nonsense are you talking about? In the eyes of these two great masters, my swordsmanship is next to nothing!"


    The young man was startled and hurriedly tried to stop the woman.


    He knew that the two men were extremely powerful. Moreover, his swordsmanship was definitely not worth mentioning in front of them.

 Chapter 4692 Give You Some Advice

    "Ha-ha! I don''t mean to belittle you, but I have to say this. Compared to this master beside me, your swordsmanship is trash.


    The gap between your sword skills is like heaven and earth!" the chaotic sky-devouring beast said as he glanced at Austin.


    Upon hearing this, Austin wasn''t able to hold back his laughter.


    However, the chaotic sky-devouring beast was just actually telling the truth. The young man in front of him might have the skills but if he was to be compared with a marvelous sword cultivator like Austin, he would definitely look like a piece of rubbish. In fact, his sword moves wouldn''t be able to harm Austin one bit.


    But when the young man heard the comments of the chaotic sky-devouring beast, his eyes flashed with thrill instead of embarrassment.


    He was a fervent swordsman, and all his life, he had only dedicated his time to cultivating his sword skills. In other words, swordsmanship meant the whole world to him.


    He was so obsessed with swordsmanship that he even engraved the sword moves that he had come up in his own bedroom and warship, studying them day and night. He was very diligent, seizing every chance he had to improve his skills.


    That was why at such a young age, he was already able to reach a significant level in the field of swordsmanship.


    "Sir!"


    The young man''s eyes appeared to shine with expectation and excitement as he looked intently at Austin.


    It was as if he had finally seen


    ged to defeat several divine gods without even exerting any effort, Donny was absolutely in awe of his master''s strength.


    Without no one to hinder them, the three of them steadily walked into the leader''s residence.


    However, soon enough, a team of creatures on patrol quickly spotted them. "Bastards! Who are you? Did you get permission from our leader for you to roam around like this?"


    The leader of the patrol team instantly grew suspicious about the three of them, thus he wanted to make sure if they had obtained the permission first.


    "We don''t need it. Tell your leader to get his ass over here right now,"


    Austin said with a straight face as he placed his hands behind his back.


    Upon hearing what Austin said, the leader of the team flew into a rage. He could only act like this because he couldn''t perceive Austin''s true strength. After all, he was just a genuine medium-grade divine god.


    "How dare you insult our supreme leader?!


    What are you waiting for? Arrest this arrogant bastard and torture him inside the prison!" the team leader immediately ordered his men.


    Hearing this, his team, which was comprised of ordinary divine gods, dashed towards Austin, as well as his companions.


    However, before they could even approach them, the chaotic sky-devouring beast opened his mouth.


    "Ha! Stay the hell away, weaklings!"


    Then, he released a ferocious energy that instantly gushed and sent the divine gods away.

 Chapter 4693 Supreme Grandmaster Orson

    The commotion near the gates alerted the people inside the mansion. Immediately after, more than a dozen genuine divine gods dashed towards Austin and his companions.


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you stir up trouble here? You must have a death wish!" one of them shouted. He had a deep scowl on his face, and his thick eyebrows crumpled together like wiggly caterpillars.


    "Go back and ask your so-called supreme leader to come out," the chaotic sky-devouring beast commanded them.


    He opened his mouth, and from between his lips came out a torrent of energy, which rushed toward the dozens of genuine divine gods.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast was a formidable being who had the strength to go against Humphrey.


    Ordinary genuine divine gods were like weak little insects to him, and he could defeat them with his eyes closed.


    "That was pretty badass!" Donny remarked as he watched the chaotic sky-devouring beast fight with awe.


    He grew excited when he saw that the chaotic sky-devouring beast sent a dozen genuine divine gods flying away in a single breath. His breath seemed as strong as a typhoon''s gale!


    ''So, my master must be as powerful as this one, if not more so.


    I''m so lucky to have such a brilliant master!


    od owned this place.


    But now, he wasn''t scared anymore after seeing what his two companions could do.


    He realized that he had nothing to fear for he had two governing gods with him.


    Instead, he was a bit excited at the thought that he would actually get to watch a fight between governing gods.


    That would be a fantastic experience for him. After all, not everyone could have such a golden opportunity in their lifetime.


    Cultivators at his level would benefit a lot from even watching a battle among the governing gods.


    "Humph!


    It looks like you have found me."


    When the three of them approached a corner of the mansion, a voice suddenly came from it.


    "It turns out that there is a small world in this place,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said when he spotted a small world hidden in the corner.


    Orson was cultivating in seclusion in that small world.


    It was typical behavior for a governing god to isolate oneself; they generally didn''t want to appear if they didn''t deem it necessary.


    Thus, they spent most of their time cultivating in remote places.


    Only creatures like Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beasts traveled around even though they had strength equal to those of the governing gods.

 Chapter 4694 The Sea Of Reincarnation

    "Let''s go inside,"


    said Austin.


    Austin waved a hand, forming a huge vital energy hand to grab Donny, and made his way into the small world.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast followed them.


    At the center of this small world was a huge creature, sitting cross-legged. He was tall, his large head touching the sky.


    This creature before them was Orson.


    Orson sensed the outsiders, his huge eyes turning glaringly upon them.


    "Who the hell are you? Why did you break into my mansion and hurt my people?" he asked.


    His voice rumbled like an angry sea, the waves of sound drowning Austin and his companions.


    The horrifying oppressive energy landed on their bodies, causing them to feel an indescribable pressure, as if numerous divine mountains were being thrown at them.


    "Don''t play these tricks on us,"


    Austin sneered and waved a hand.


    Orson''s oppressive energy vanished suddenly.


    "What the hell?!


    What have you done, human boy? You do have something special. No wonder you dared break into my mansion and hurt my pe


    e asking me to help you find them. I really can''t do that,"


    Orson said wryly, his little monologue ending on a grumble.


    "Got it,"


    Austin nodded.


    "Alright then.


    Answer this question.


    Is there anything in your space sea that has anything to do with reincarnation?"


    Austin asked.


    "Reincarnation?"


    Austin''s question had managed to surprise Orson.


    "Yes,"


    Austin said, nodding again.


    Orson pondered the question for a while before saying, "Your words have reminded me of something. There is a place called the sea of reincarnation in our space sea.


    But it is a very remote chaotic void. I don''t think there is anything there.


    I have observed and studied this void before.


    Apart from a few reincarnation laws, I couldn''t find anything else there."


    "The sea of reincarnation?


    Okay then. Lead the way and take us to the sea of reincarnation right away!"


    Austin said, excited to hear this.


    Austin had an intuition that the sea of reincarnation might have something to do with the reincarnation race.

 Chapter 4695 The Mystery Of The Sea Of Reincarnation

    "All right then.


    I shall take you to the sea of reincarnation,"


    Orson replied quite hesitantly.


    At this point, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to refuse them.


    After all, he had no chance of winning against a chaotic sky-devouring beast. Once he refused their demand, he would surely face his doom.


    He had cultivated for countless years and had finally achieved his current status. There was no way that he would just let all his hardships end this way.


    With these thoughts in his mind, he quickly took Austin and the other two out of the small world. Then, they headed to a certain direction within the space sea.


    Orson''s bodily movement skills were actually amazingly fast. He could constantly shuttle through various voids in just mere seconds.


    Of course, it was only easy for Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast to catch up with him, but Donny wouldn''t be able to do so at his present state.


    Knowing this, Austin instantly rolled him up in his sleeve and carried him as he rapidly strode in the void.


    Orson deliberately increased his speed to the fullest in an attempt to shake Austin and the others off. However, he hadn''t expected that they would easily catch up with him at his maximum speed.


    With this, he finally realized that the strength of these men was not to be trifled with.


    Thus, he continued to dash towards their d


    with a bitter smile.


    "That''s right. It wouldn''t be a legend anymore once it''s proven."


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast heaved a deep sigh as his gaze wandered in the vast sea in front of them.


    "Hmm. Why don''t we enter the sea and explore it?


    Maybe we can find some answers if we do," Austin suggested out of the blue.


    "No way! Please don''t do anything crazy!


    According to the legend, once anything or anyone enters the sea of reincarnation, they will be utterly destroyed. You won''t have any chance of getting out again," Orson quickly replied.


    Obviously, he was very nervous at Austin''s words because the young man had a tendency to do whatever he wanted without thinking of the dangers ahead.


    "Really? But you said so yourself. It''s also just a part of the legend. It means that no one proved that a person wouldn''t be able to get out once he entered it."


    Austin looked at the sea and noticed that the water was a little dark. Indeed, there were certain mysterious forces within it, which was frightening because it was unknown to him.


    At the same time, there was also no creature in the water��not even a tiny water plant or any other organism.


    "Well, why don''t we prove if the legend is saying the truth or not?"


    With a wave of his hand, Austin took out more than a dozen magic treasures and hurriedly threw them into the dark sea.

 Chapter 4696 Into The Sea

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh


    As soon as the divine level magic treasures fell into the sea, they were immediately corroded and dissolved into the water, disappearing in loud hissing sounds as toxic smoke rose from as a result of the corrosion and dissolution. In the blink of an eye, they were gone without a trace.


    "All right, I have to admit. That was indeed, quite impressive,"


    Austin remarked, nodding his head.


    Each magic treasure was of the highest grade and of excellent quality.


    Unexpectedly, they were destroyed in just mere seconds.


    It showed how toxic and corrosive the sea water was. There was no need to imagine if an organic body like that of a human, an animal or any vegetation so much as suffered a small splash from it.


    However, Austin was not affected by it at all.


    Compared with the divine level magic treasures, his physical body was much tougher and made of more than bones and flesh.


    Austin''s body was almost indestructible and could never be destroyed.


    "We''ll never know unless I go down there and have a try myself,"


    he murmured.


    Austin took a step forward and launched into the air.


    "Wait for me on the shore. I''ll let you know if everything is okay."


    He turned back and said to the chaotic sky-devouring beast at the same time.


    As he flew in the air, hovering low, just a few meters above the sea,


    he hear


    of blood on the floor and mad splashes on the walls. No one knew how many years had passed, but the blood was still bright red.


    "Look!


    There are several rotting corpses over there!"


    Donny suddenly shouted, pointing his fingers at several corpses which were floating in the water.


    They all appeared to be governing gods!


    Moreover, judging from the aura that the corpses emitted, they were by no means ordinary governing gods. As a matter of fact, their strength could have far exceeded those of the same level.


    If they were still alive, a mere ordinary governing god would be no match and would be instantly killed.


    However, even such powerful governing gods couldn''t survive this place. Their bodies were soaked in the black sea water, rising and falling with the waves. It was such a sad and frightful sight.


    "Hold on!


    The aura of that particular corpse smells a little familiar to me. I believe that I have seen him somewhere before,"


    Orson suddenly said and pointed at one of the corpses.


    The corpse was floating sideways and facing down so his identity could not be confirmed.


    "We will need to have a closer look."


    Austin steered the ancient ship and moved closer to the floating corpse.


    "Bambard?


    I know him! He is Bambard!"


    Orson couldn''t help but let out a scream. His face turned pale and his whole body trembled.

 Chapter 4697 Strange Corpses

    "Isn''t Bambard one of the three strongest masters of the space sea?"


    Austin''s eyes were filled with surprise as he looked at the corpse.


    ''This corpse seems really powerful,''


    he thought to himself as he sensed its aura.


    It emitted a very terrifying energy and law.


    Perhaps not even a governing god would dare to go near the corpse.


    One could only imagine how powerful it was when it was still alive.


    "I can''t believe that Bambard died in this sea of reincarnation.


    He used to be one of the rulers of our space sea."


    Orson sighed in disbelief.


    "He must have been dead for a long time,


    perhaps for at least several thousands of years,"


    Austin guessed as he continued to examine the dead body.


    "What?


    Look, the corpse''s eyes suddenly opened!


    Is he still alive?"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast was frightened out of his wits.


    "That''s impossible!


    He''s surely dead."


    Hearing this, Austin examined the remains even closer.


    With Austin''s strength, he could undoubtedly feel that Bambard wa


    in moved at blinding speed, rushing from one enemy to the next.


    A moment later,


    the ten corpses were all sent flying away by Austin.


    Ten wisps of black smoke rushed out of the ten corpses and disappeared.


    "That''s awesome!"


    Orson could not help but marvel upon seeing this.


    He guessed that if he were to deal with the corpses, he would definitely not be able to defeat them.


    "You are so remarkable!"


    Looking at Austin who displayed his great power, Donny admired him deeply.


    "Let''s go."


    Austin continued to drive the ancient ship towards the depths of the sea of reincarnation.


    Soon after,


    they encountered another batch of corpses.


    Dozens of corpses suddenly appeared, emitting a terrifying wave of energy. They roared and rushed to the ship where Austin and the others were.


    "You bastards. Why do you have to be so annoying?"


    Austin couldn''t help but get furious.


    "Well, I''ll just have to kill you!"


    Austin dashed forward without second thoughts, showing his terrifying fighting power.

 Chapter 4698 The Mysterious Springs

    "Do you need my help?"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast asked, eager to offer his assistance.


    "No, do not worry. These corpses fear the law of reincarnation.


    I know how to subdue them,"


    Austin replied.


    "Okay,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said, nodding.


    A moment later, Austin defeated all the corpses.


    They fell into the sea once more.


    Wisps of black smoke flew around and fled into the void. They hovered above the sea, making the sky darken. Ghost-like cries filled the air, and moans of desperation could be heard from miles around. The scene was frightening to behold.


    Austin and his companions traveled on. Along the way, they encountered more corpses.


    Austin knew that his attainments in the law of reincarnation allowed him to easily defeat these corpses.


    If he did not possess such skills, he would be severely hurt.


    Time passed by.


    In the blink of an eye, several months had passed since Austin and his companions entered the sea of reincarnation.


    On one particular day, something peculiar happened.


    The ancient ship had been sailing forward, intent on getting to its destination.


    Suddenly, Austin and his companions heard several rumbling s


    are they protecting? What is in the spring?"


    Austin asked, smiling bitterly.


    "All right. I give up."


    He decided to forgo his original plan.


    As a matter of fact, Austin was not afraid of the corpses.


    He just had a strange feeling about the spring.


    The sea of reincarnation looked so weird.


    Even though Austin was strong, he knew that he still needed to be careful. He didn''t want to force his way through.


    He made his way back to the ship, and pushed the ancient ship away from the spring. They continued to move along the sea of reincarnation.


    Instead of following and attacking Austin, those corpses just circled the spring. They waited silently.


    More time passed by.


    Soon, Austin and his companions came across another spring, which looked exactly the same as the previous one they had encountered.


    Austin tried to approach and enter the spring again but sure enough, a horde of corpses rose up from the sea and surrounded it to protect it.


    Austin had no choice but to stay away from them.


    "Why are the corpses guarding these springs?


    It''s amazing how much power they have.


    I wonder what they''re really guarding,"


    Austin sighed, shaking his head.

 Chapter 4699 Leave The Sea Of Reincarnation

    "Is it possible that those springs contain countless precious treasures?


    That is the only reason I can think of why there are so many corpses of divine gods here. They are probably guarding them,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast speculated as he gestured to the springs.


    "Well..." Austin sighed and thought for a while.


    "I guess we can''t rule out that possibility,"


    he added sullenly.


    Austin was itching to explore the springs, but considering that it was heavily guarded by so many remarkable corpses of divine gods, he didn''t want to take that risk.


    "By the way, isn''t this place called the sea of reincarnation?


    Maybe those springs have something to do with reincarnation,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast suddenly suggested.


    Prompted by this thought, Austin unleashed his spiritual sense to check the sea. After a while, he spoke again.


    "Well, that actually makes sense.


    The law of reincarnation is everywhere in the sea of reincarnation.


    However, the law of reincarnation here is different from what I have learned.


    It is much more profound,"


    Austin said.


    This sea was, indeed, filled with the law of reincarnation.


    However, Austin couldn''t understand the laws of reincarnation in this place.


    That meant th


    them where they wanted to go, he knew that these two young men would not let him off the hook.


    Hence, he knew that he had no other choice but to agree.


    "All right!


    I''ll take you to them."


    Orson nodded in agreement.


    "For now, I''ll send my men to look for them.


    Avery and Armstrong have formed many forces in this space sea. Perhaps, we can get information about their whereabouts from those forces.


    I will fill you in after we have their location, and then we can go and meet them,"


    Orson said to Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded amenably.


    "But you''d better hurry up. I want results fast,"


    he urged Orson, putting pressure on the other man.


    "I got it.


    Don''t worry. I will personally work on it.


    Meanwhile, you can go back to the Empyreal City and have some rest there.


    I will keep you posted once I get any information,"


    Orson responded.


    "Okay."


    The two of them sealed their agreement with a small nod.


    And afterward, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast headed back to the Empyreal City.


    Although Austin didn''t take Donny as his disciple, he still considered Austin as his master. Thus, he followed Austin and the beast all the way back to the Empyreal City.

 Chapter 4700 A More Powerful Master

    However, things didn''t go according to their plan.


    Before he made his way back to the Empyreal City, Donny suddenly received an unexpected message from his father.


    "Damn it! Bad news!


    Members of the Sword Pavilion Sect were sent to the Jade Sun Sect to wreak havoc and give me a headache,"


    Donny groaned, a hint of panic appearing in his eyes.


    His concern was understandable because the Sword Pavilion Sect was very powerful,


    while the Jade Sun Sect was nothing compared to it.


    "Really?


    But why?


    Didn''t you just say that you were going to the Sword Pavilion Sect to acknowledge the so-called Master Benedict as your master and learn swordsmanship from him?


    Why would the Sword Pavilion Sect send their members to the Jade Sun Sect to make trouble for you?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "That''s because I didn''t arrive at the Sword Pavilion Sect at the appointed day to become a disciple.


    Hence, the Sword Pavilion Sect probably thought that I was looking down on their sect, so they sent people to the Jade Sun Sect to demand compensation,"


    Donny explained.


    "How is that reasonable? I can''t understand their logic. A cultivator should choose a master out of their own free will! How could they try to force anyone to take them as a master?


    Since that''s the case, let''s go take a


    t on time?


    You screwed over our Jade Sun Sect big time,"


    he scolded bitterly.


    "Dad, I no longer want to acknowledge Master Benedict as my master nor learn anything from him.


    I''ve found myself another master.


    My master is much more powerful than Master Benedict could ever hope to be,"


    Donny hurriedly explained.


    "You found another master?


    Who is it?"


    The head of the Jade Sun Sect was stunned to hear his son''s words.


    "Ha-ha, just like I said, this ignorant brat is really looking down on our Sword Pavilion Sect. I was speaking the truth,"


    the tall man declared, cutting in between their conversation.


    All the other people from the Sword Pavilion Sect also sneered and looked at Donny with malicious gazes.


    "A master more powerful than Benedict?


    Who could it be?"


    The head of the Jade Sun Sect hurriedly repeated his question.


    "This is him!"


    Donny declared, gesturing towards Austin.


    "Maybe you don''t realize it, but my master is very powerful.


    He''s much more powerful than Master Benedict,"


    Donny proudly declared.


    "Ha-ha! You ignorant boy, you''re talking nonsense.


    How could this trash be more powerful than Master Benedict?


    Why would you try to show off like this?"


    The tall man burst into uncontrollable laughter as he looked down on Austin.

 Chapter 4701 Teach Them A Lesson

    "Ha-ha! How is it possible that this guy would be more powerful than Master Benedict of our Sword Pavilion Sect?


    Ridiculous!"


    "I bet I can crush this guy to death with just one finger!"


    More laughter burst out of the other members of the Sword Pavilion Sect.


    Since the Jade Sun Sect was so weak, the people from the Sword Pavilion Sect felt superior to them when they reached the smaller sect.


    Each one of them was filled with arrogance and looked down on all the members of the Jade Sun Sect.


    Moreover, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were too powerful.


    No one from the Sword Pavilion Sect could perceive their real strength.


    "Brat, come closer and kowtow a thousand times.


    If you do, I wouldn''t mind showing you the strength of our Sword Pavilion Sect.


    I''ll show you that there will always be someone stronger than you!"


    A man in a fancy robe stood up and jabbed a finger towards Austin.


    "Oh?


    Do you want me to kowtow?"


    A faint sneer appeared on Austin''s lips.


    At first, Austin had no interest in talking to these weak cultivators,


    but their arrogance grated on h


    rious force.


    "Sir, I''ll immediately prepare a banquet to welcome you!"


    Members of the Jade Sun Sect quickly began to flatter him with a smile.


    "That wouldn''t be necessary."


    Austin refused their invitation without any hesitation.


    "I''m going back to the Empyreal City immediately.


    If you need anything, just send me a spiritual message."


    Austin quickly tossed a jade slip towards Donny.


    Without another word,


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast stepped into the void together.


    Their bodily movement skills enabled them to move so fast that they disappeared in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye,


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast had reached the Empyreal City.


    Without even taking a moment to breathe, Austin waved his hand to create a small world, then he quickly entered it to meditate.


    Meanwhile, the chaotic sky-devouring beast followed after him.


    "What?


    How dare someone bully my people?


    Assemble! Gather everyone and take revenge against the Jade Sun Sect!"


    At the same time, an angry roar echoed from the headquarters of the Sword Pavilion Sect.

 Chapter 4702 A Sword Light

    Pretty soon, a large group of people left the Sword Pavilion Sect and headed for the Jade Sun Sect''s headquarters.


    At the head was the vice leader, in charge of the army.


    There were also a lot of masters in the group, each one sporting a ferocious look on their faces.


    "I''m telling you. There is no need for the Jade Sun Sect to exist!


    No creature or force that provokes our sect lives long enough to tell anyone about it!" the vice leader fumed with a murderous look in his eyes.


    Looking stern and dignified, he stood at the bow of the ship with his hands clasped behind his back.


    "Anyone who dares to mess with our sect shall be accorded maximum punishment, in order to be taught an unforgettable lesson.


    Only in this way would no one risk offending us and making an enemy out of us!"


    a senior member of the Sword Pavilion Sect said loudly for everyone to hear.


    "Ha-ha! You are absolutely right. The reason why we could rise to the top very quickly is because we have never shown our enemies even the smallest amount of mercy.


    The other forces tremble with fear at the mere sound of our name,"


    another core member said with a smug look on his face.


    Soon after, the army of the Sword Pavilion Sect was about to approach the territory of the Jade Sun Sect.


    At this point, a major player burst into a major hall, out of breath from run


    e higher chances of destroying that damn sword light!"


    the vice leader said in a low voice.


    The other senior members realized that something was wrong.


    No one expected that a seemingly plain sword light could be this powerful.


    "Now!"


    Not wasting another second, all the core members in the army of the Sword Pavilion Sect, wielded their hands in the air and performed their best moves. Some of them even took out their most powerful triumph cards to attack the sword-light.


    Under their shocked gaze,


    all their attacks had vanished into thin air, long before they could come into contact with the sword light.


    After each attack, the sword light would suspended itself there quietly, unharmed.


    "How is that even possible?"


    The vice leader and the other core members of the Sword Pavilion Sect were petrified.


    ''How could a sword light possess such destructive power?'' they wondered.


    For a moment, the army of the Sword Pavilion Sect stopped advancing, staring at the sword light.


    "What just happened?"


    "It seems that a sword light has blocked the way of the Sword Pavilion Sect''s troops!"


    "No way!


    It''s just a ball of sword light. How could it stop them? That''s crazy!"


    At this point, the creatures nearby also realized that something was amiss. They began to discuss heatedly as the topic had shifted to the sword light.

 Chapter 4703 Repelling The Army Of The Sword Pavilion Sect

    "Sir, why are you standing in our way?


    Has the Sword Pavilion Sect done anything to offend you?"


    the deputy chief asked.


    It must have finally dawned on him that the owner of the sword-light in front of him was quite powerful. He was likely to be someone the Sword Pavilion Sect couldn''t afford to offend.


    That caused a drastic change in his attitude.


    "You better not mess with the Jade Sun Sect again if you know what''s best for you.


    Otherwise, you won''t like the consequences!"


    A cold voice came from the sword-light.


    The words stunned the deputy chief.


    "Sir, did the Jade Sun Sect ask you to come here?" he asked.


    "What did the Jade Sun Sect promise you in exchange? We would be willing to pay you ten times that amount!


    All you''ll have to do is not interfere in the matters between us and the Jade Sun Sect,"


    the deputy chief continued.


    "The Jade Sun Sect is not yet qualified to get me to do anything.


    So it''s useless to try to pay me off.


    Remember my words, or you won''t be pleased with what will happen,"


    the sword-light said, again.


    The deputy chi


    ants on the ground and kill them on a whim?"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "All right.


    I''ll leave it to you, then.


    As long as you are pleased, I won''t object,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast shook his head and said.


    He was a legendary beast, born with a high position. For him, the lives of those weaker than him held no importance.


    Austin was different. He''d worked hard from a lower level and climbed up to reach where he was now. He knew firsthand how difficult it was for the weak to survive and their struggles. So when he reached a certain point of strength, he didn''t want to fight the weak and kill them mercilessly without a good reason.


    It was difficult for the chaotic sky-devouring beast to comprehend this.


    "I don''t know if Orson has found Avery and Armstrong,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    To check, he sent out a message to Orson through his spiritual sense.


    "I found some clues.


    But I will still need some time to verify them.


    After all, they haven''t shown up in this space sea for a long time,"


    Orson replied.


    "All right,"


    Austin agreed.

 Chapter 4704 The Support Of The Heavenly Law Sect

    The leader of the Sword Pavilion Sect arrived at the headquarters of the Heavenly Law Sect.


    The Heavenly Law Sect was one of the most powerful forces in this space sea.


    Two governing gods were in charge of this super force.


    Apart from them, there were at least eight other governing gods in the sect, although the sect did not spread this information willingly to others. They preferred for their true strength to be concealed.


    The Sword Pavilion Sect''s leader was taken to meet a senior member of the Heavenly Law Sect. As the leader spoke, he could see that the senior member was taken by surprise at his story.


    "What? A sword light got in the way of your army?" the senior member asked, frowning.


    The Sword Pavilion Sect was just a subsidiary force of the Heavenly Law Sect, so the major players of the latter outranked the former''s sect leader.


    "Yes," the sect leader said.


    "In a single stroke, that sword light dealt severe injuries to all the members of our army.


    We immediately realized that we stood no chance against the person who had unleashed that sword light.


    That''s why I''ve come to you for help."


    The senior member studied the leader of the Sword Pavilion Sect.


    "If that''s the case, then the owner of the sword light is probably a governing god...


    And that''s strange. A mere Jade Sun Sect should have no relationship at all with a gov


    t the sword light flashing in the chaotic void.


    Immediately, the other senior members of the Sword Pavilion Sect turned to look.


    A plain sword light was suspended in front of the army.


    At the moment, it wasn''t releasing any energy.


    However, the expressions of the major players of the Sword Pavilion Sect turned grim as they sensed it.


    They knew that this sword light was from the same person who had so grievously injured their army last time.


    The leader of the Sword Pavilion Sect stepped forward and spoke.


    "Why are you fighting against us?" he asked in a loud voice. "You have interfered with us before. Are you going to interfere again?"


    A cold voice issued from the sword light.


    "I''ve told you to leave the Jade Sun Sect alone. Unfortunately, it looks like you refuse to listen to me."


    "Sir, our quarrel is not with you," the sect leader answered stiffly.


    "Please stay out of this. This is between us and the Jade Sun Sect.


    Do not try to make things difficult for us."


    "What if I want to make things difficult for you?"


    the voice said calmly.


    "We have the support of the Heavenly Law Sect.


    They have openly declared their support for us in our fight against the Jade Sun Sect.


    You must know how powerful their sect is, so reconsider!"


    the leader of the Sword Pavilion Sect said angrily, a threatening expression on his face.

 Chapter 4705 The Fighting Power Of A Sword-light

    "Why do I have to think twice?


    Is the Heavenly Law Sect really incredibly powerful?"


    asked the sword-light lightly.


    "You..."


    The leader of the Sword Pavilion Sect was at a loss for words.


    In this space sea, the Heavenly Law Sect was the most powerful force.


    He couldn''t believe that there was still someone who didn''t know about it.


    "You''d better get out of here right now. From now on, don''t ever mess with the Jade Sun Sect again.


    This is the last time I warn you,"


    said the sword-light impatiently.


    "So sir, what if our Sword Pavilion Sect insists on making trouble for the Jade Sun Sect? What will happen?"


    asked the leader of the Sword Pavilion Sect after taking a deep breath.


    He believed that he didn''t need to waver. The Heavenly Law Sect had always been on their side, so he had nothing to fear at all.


    Every time the Sword Pavilion Sect had a conflict with someone else, the governing gods of the Heavenly Law Sect always came to help. That was why he was confident now that if the sword-light fought with him, they would definitely make a move.


    Thus, the leader of the Sword Pavilion Sect remained calm and unfazed.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as the leader of the


    rd-light''s words.


    The Heavenly Law Sect was one of the most powerful forces in this space sea, and they had never been looked down upon like this.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    The next moment, five figures suddenly appeared beside the old man. Each of them emitted a strong wave of energy. It even shook the whole space as if it could not bear it.


    The five figures were all governing gods too.


    "Let''s fight together,"


    shouted one of them, and they all attacked the sword-light together. Some threw punches, some used their palms and some clawed.


    The old man also made his own move to help.


    As a result, six governing gods attacked the sword-light simultaneously.


    Buzz!


    The sword-light trembled and shone brightly. Then hundreds of millions of rays of sharp sword radiance burst out and slashed forward.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Violent sounds of collision continuously rang out.


    The sword-light and the six governing gods were now locked in battle.


    For a moment, both sides were neck and neck.


    "How can this be possible?"


    The six governing gods were in utter disbelief.


    They worked together to fight against the sword-light, but the results had always been a dead heat.

 Chapter 4706 It Is Too Late To Regret

    "You''ve got to be kidding me! This can''t be true!


    The six governing gods of the Heavenly Law Sect banded together, bound only by that sword light.


    The sword light''s power is more terrifying than we imagined!"


    The leader and the senior members of the Sword Pavilion Sect had been watching from a distance. What they had witnessed sent a chill down their spines. Their legs turned weak, their faces became deathly pale, and they trembled with fear.


    "Oh, no!


    What kind of horrible existence have we messed with?"


    It was not until then that the Sword Pavilion Sect''s leader began to feel scared and regret his decision to attack the Jade Sun Sect as they had a formidable being on their side.


    If he had known that the sword light was so powerful, the leader of the Sword Pavilion Sect wouldn''t have dared to defy the one who had unleashed it.


    The leader, whose body had been cut in half, still couldn''t reconstruct his body. All he could do was glue his body parts together, and a blood-stained cut could be clearly seen around his waist.


    A mysterious and powerful law in his body seemed to be corroding his flesh and preventing him from rebuilding his body.


    "Don''t hold back anymore.


    We need to go all out, or we


    .


    It''s best to return to our headquarters right away and consult our leader about how to handle that mysterious, formidable being,"


    one of the governing gods suggested.


    "I agree with you.


    We should return while it''s still quiet."


    The other governing gods contemplated for a brief moment before nodding, as well.


    Although they had prevailed, the power of that sword light had terrified them.


    They knew that once the sword light''s owner came to them, they would stand no chance against him.


    "Lead your army back to your headquarters.


    And leave the Jade Sun Sect alone for the time being.


    As an added precaution, lock down your headquarters and keep a low profile.


    If you don''t do as instructed, we will not be able to keep your sect safe,"


    one of the six governing gods advised the leader of the Sword Pavilion Sect.


    "What?"


    The Sword Pavilion Sect''s leader''s heart sank when he heard the command.


    It was evident to him that the six governing gods were scared of the owner of the sword light.


    "If we had foreseen such a result, we wouldn''t have provoked the owner of that sword light.


    Alas! It''s too late to regret it now!"


    the leader of the Sword Pavilion Sect muttered in frustration.

 Chapter 4707 The Terrible Young Man

    Just as the six governing gods of the Heavenly Law Sect were about to leave, two young men quietly appeared in the chaotic void and came to a halt in front of them.


    These young men were, of course, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    They had arrived by travelling through space-time and their bodily movement skills were so brilliant that the six governing gods were yet to notice them despite their sudden appearance.


    "Are you from the Heavenly Law Sect?"


    Austin asked in a flat tone.


    "What the... Who are you?"


    It was not until they heard Austin speak that the governing gods suddenly realized they were not alone here.


    "Didn''t we fight just now?"


    Austin asked with a faint smile.


    "That was you?"


    The governing gods narrowed their eyes and stared at Austin.


    However, as their gazes travelled up and down his body and they sensed his cultivation base, they were a bit incredulous about the claim.


    How was it even possible for this young man to release such terrible sword-light? The attack had been so powerful that they had been able to just break through even while working together.


    Such


    d that their bodies could move freely now.


    The six of them were dejected. They had lost all will to fight Austin because


    they knew that the young man in front of them was several times stronger than them.


    Hence, they had no choice but to lead the way.


    They didn''t even try to escape.


    They understood that they could not escape from this young man at all.


    Therefore, the six governing gods were forced to lead Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast to the headquarters of the Heavenly Law Sect.


    The members of the Sword Pavilion Sect were left behind screaming in pain and agony.


    In the distance, whoever had witnessed this was now discussing in shock and horror.


    "My goodness! Who the hell was that young man? He seemed so powerful!"


    "I didn''t even see him make a move. But everyone from the Sword Pavilion Sect was seriously injured and kept spitting blood. It was the most terrible and weird skill I''ve ever seen in my life!"


    "The Sword Pavilion Sect should not have provoked such a terrifying figure. It was a stupid move!"


    In the chaotic void, many creatures were discussing among themselves.

 Chapter 4708 The Ancient Battlefield

    The headquarters of the Heavenly Law Sect was all abuzz.


    The six governing gods had returned.


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast trailed along behind them.


    In the headquarters'' meeting hall, eight of the governing gods of the Heavenly Law Sect were deep in discussion.


    They were surprised that the group had returned so soon. They were even more surprised to see Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    "Why are you here?


    Didn''t you go deal with the affairs of the Sword Pavilion Sect?


    Why have you came back so soon?


    And who are these men?


    Why did you bring these humans here?


    This is a sacred space. Outsiders are not welcome here. Please, escort them out!"


    the leader of the Heavenly Law Sect said. He frowned at the men, and he shifted his gaze over to Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    He sized them up, and his expression was full of disdain.


    The eight governing gods in the meeting hall of the Heavenly Law Sect didn''t know what had happened to the army of the Sword Pavilion Sect because they didn''t even care.


    "Well..."


    The six governing gods didn''


    Austin urged.


    Austin left the Sea of Chaos for the Absolute Space Sea in order to find the fragments of the road of reincarnation. He needed to know everything there was to know about reincarnation.


    "Okay.


    I''ll take you there."


    The leader of the Heavenly Law Sect was overjoyed to see that Austin seemed to become more amiable.


    It seemed that the young man in front of him did not wish to harm him and his people. He just wanted to search for something about reincarnation.


    He walked out of the meeting hall and began to travel through space and time. He made his way to the ancient battlefield he had mentioned.


    The other governing gods of the Heavenly Law Sect hurriedly followed him.


    They knew that they needed to play their cards right and do what the two young men asked. It was the only way to protect their sect.


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast followed them.


    Two hours passed.


    They had finally arrived.


    "Here we are.


    The ancient battlefield is right in front of us,"


    the leader of the Heavenly Law Sect said. He gestured at the space before him excitedly.

 Chapter 4709 The Ghosts

    As expected, a few moments later, Austin, the chaotic sky-devouring beast, and the senior members of the Heavenly Law Sect arrived at an ancient battlefield,


    which was located in an abandoned space.


    The space was vast, filled with all kinds of violent energy and laws, which were going rampant. There was not a single living thing left. It was abandoned, just as the name suggested.


    There was nothing but endless broken grey and hazy space fragments, with smoke rolling everywhere and sand storms forming at irregular intervals in all places.


    Ghosts of the past roamed the space, fighting each other. They moved around like shadows, shouting, screaming, and wailing.


    A horrible war had broken out here in the past.


    Austin and his companions walked into the ancient battlefield.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    They were surrounded by violent sounds of battle, and the energy and laws were surging fiercely in the space. This was not a place for the soft-hearted.


    Austin caught glimpses of great masters, who were also engaged in battle with the o


    ions be so powerful? It doesn''t make sense."


    His eyes pierced through the smoke caused by the collisions and studied the tall men in shock.


    ''They must be gods of chaos!''


    Austin suddenly realized with delight.


    That was the only possibility. There was no other explanation for why these obsessions had such terrifying fighting power.


    "Such destructive power!"


    The senior members of the Heavenly Law Sect looked at the ghosts in fear.


    "You stay here. I need to go and take a look,"


    Austin said after considering his options.


    With a wave of his hand, he set up dozens of arrays to protect the senior members of the Heavenly Law Sect from the ghosts.


    Once he was done, Austin walked towards the tall figures.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast followed him closely. He was not afraid of anything or anyone; he was extremely powerful. Naturally, he was not afraid of obsessions left behind by gods of chaos either.


    Meanwhile, the senior members of the Heavenly Law Sect were left standing inside the arrays, trembling with fear.

 Chapter 4710 Share Memories

    "Sir, this ancient battlefield is much more dangerous than the legend made it out to be. If we had known this earlier, we would never have come here.


    Instead, we would have let them come here themselves,"


    a senior member whispered to the leader of the Heavenly Law Sect.


    "This place is fraught with mysterious dangers lurking about.


    A ghost attacked me out of nowhere just now, and it almost made it.


    According to my deductions, if we were to sustain any fatal injuries by anything in this ancient battlefield, we would become one with them and remain trapped here forever, like men stuck in a dream,"


    another core member stated, struggling to voice his fears out loud.


    "Pipe it down! Enough with this nonsense!


    If those two men were to hear you blabbering about like this, we would get in trouble!


    Do you think I came here because I wanted to?


    I''m only doing this for the welfare of our sect.


    I don''t need to remind you how dangerous these two young men are.


    If we were to do anything to incur their displeasure, our sect will bear the brunt of their wrath."


    Helpless, the leader of the Heavenly Law Sect lowered his gaze, letting out a long exasperated sigh.


    "That''s right.


    Choose your words wisely.


    Our leader speaks the truth.


    For the safety of our sect, we have no choice but to persevere until this situation dissolves.


    Besides, I believe the two young men will make sure we remain unharmed under their watch. We can


    ir lost vitality.


    ''This man must be a master of the reincarnation race before his demise. Perhaps his memories can serve their purpose in helping me look for the lost fragments. At this point, I''ll take my chances with it.'' Falling victim to his thoughts, Austin deducted.


    Without wasting a second, the man stretched out a finger elaborately and pointed it towards Austin. In response to his gesture, a beam fraught with information breached Austin''s Soul Sea, engulfing it in its influence.


    Soon, a lot of information related to the road of reincarnation and the reincarnation race appeared in Austin''s Soul Sea, enlightening him.


    Besides the memories containing information on the war and the road of resurrection, it held some instructions on the law of reincarnation and martial skills about reincarnation.


    Giving extra information than what Austin bargained for counted as the man''s gift to him.


    "Young man, the hopes and dreams of our race rides on your shoulders as our successor now.


    Work hard and continue improving yourself. I hope one day you can make a contribution in restoring our race to its previous glory and the reconstruction of the road of reincarnation!"


    Laying his expectations bare to Austin, the man''s eyes gleamed with hopes for the future of their race.


    "Rest assured, sir. I''ll go to the ends of this world to make that a reality. You have my word,"


    Austin said confidently, renewed vigor reflecting from his pupils.

 Chapter 4711 Build A Friendly Relationship

    "You should leave this place now.


    The space and time here are different from normal ones. If a person''s cultivation base in the laws of space and time is not strong enough to handle this space, he would fall prey to the negativity here and will never be able to get out.


    We have no choice but to stay here because we have been going through this eternal war from the very beginning. But you are different. You should leave as soon as possible,"


    the man told Austin.


    Well, he was not real; it was just a remnant of the man''s soul.


    He was stuck in the ancient battlefield, fighting wars he had already fought a million times. Over and over again they fought, with no end in sight.


    "Sir, there must be a way!


    There has to be a way to get you out of this battlefield!"


    Austin said with furrowed eyebrows.


    "There indeed is a way.


    Only a god of chaos in his prime or a master with a very advanced cultivation base in the laws of time and space can free us from this ancient battlefield.


    Till then, we are fated to stay here and fight the eternal war,"


    the man said, his words filled with sorrow and longing.


    nior members out of the hall.


    An old man stood in the chaotic void outside the headquarters, waiting patiently.


    "Ha ha! I''m so sorry to bother you at such short notice,"


    he greeted the senior members with a smile as soon as they came out.


    "Oh, Elder Ralph!"


    the leader blurted out when he recognized the old man.


    This old man was one of the most powerful elders in the Heavenly Law Sect. He was quite influential in their sect.


    "Welcome, Elder Ralph.


    What brings you here, if I may ask?"


    the leader asked cautiously. He was both confused and flattered by Ralph''s polite attitude.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry! I''m not here to harm you.


    The Heavenly Law Sect wishes to establish a friendly relationship with the Jade Sun Sect.


    From this day forth, we will be allies, my friend.


    How about we go inside and have a detailed discussion?"


    Ralph replied with a bright smile plastered on his face.


    "Allies?


    The Heavenly Law Sect and the Jade Sun Sect?"


    The leader and the senior members of the Jade Sun Sect gaped at Ralph with their mouths open.


    They could hardly believe what they had just heard.

 Chapter 4712 Yusuf

    The senior leaders of the Jade Sun Sect were still skeptical, but then again, Elder Ralph of the Heavenly Law Sect did come with an olive branch.


    This was enough to convince them that it was probably true!


    "What?


    What do you mean?


    Does your Jade Sun Sect not wish to establish a friendship with our Heavenly Law Sect?"


    Elder Ralph asked with a teasing smile, looking at the startled senior leaders of the Jade Sun Sect.


    "Oh no! Of course we do!


    Elder Ralph, please come in!


    Prepare a banquet of the highest quality so we may entertain our guest properly!"


    called out the head of the Jade Sun Sect after coming to his senses.


    The senior leaders then respectfully invited Ralph into their headquarters for an in-depth discussion.


    "Dad, I told you that the problem can be solved quite easily with my master''s help,"


    Donny said to his father through his spiritual sense.


    "You were right.


    It''s truly a blessing for the Jade Sun Sect that you have such a master.


    Now, because of him, the Heavenly Law Sect is paying so much attention to us.


    If we are able to form a f


    ting into the depths of the void like cannonballs. In an instant, they had all disappeared.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast was a legendary divine beast; he was a horrifying opponent just by his nature.


    "What happened?" Yusuf was blindsided and aghast.


    He could feel that something wasn''t quite right here.


    It appeared there was more to this young man in front of him than it seemed. He may even be more difficult to deal with than Orson.


    "Humph!


    Orson, no wonder you''ve been so brave to come back here. Looks like you''ve brought a bodyguard with you!"


    Yusuf snorted.


    He stopped his complaints long enough to react.


    He waved his hand and activated a formula.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The entire palace began shuddering violently.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Arrays began appearing one after the other all throughout the palace, enveloping Austin and his companions.


    "Ha-ha! You want to know where my master is, don''t you?


    I learned these arrays from him. Break them first and then we''ll talk!


    If you can''t, you''ll be stuck here forever!"


    Yusuf screeched, cackling wildly.

 Chapter 4713 Armstrong

    "This is very unfortunate.


    I just wanted to talk nicely, but you''re so uncooperative."


    Austin heaved a sigh as he shook his head.


    Then, right after he finished speaking, he released endless array power with just a slight wave of his hand.


    He was done talking, and he was on the move to get what he wanted.


    Immediately after, the arrays in the palace began to tremble violently, creating huge cracks on their surfaces.


    "What the hell is going on? This is impossible!


    These arrays were personally set up by my master. It had withstood countless invasion and protected this place all this time. How can you easily break them?!"


    Yusuf couldn''t help but stare at the arrays in utter disbelief. They were like fragile glasses that were gradually shattering in front of him.


    In his mind, his master was the most omnipotent being that he had ever known. Thus, he was confident that no one would be able to harm or destroy these arrays.


    However, at this moment, these very arrays were breaking one by one without any sign of stopping.


    "I don''t believe this! Just who the hell are you?"


    Yusuf was dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events. He didn''t know what to think or do


    that doesn''t mean that they can beat my master,''


    Yusuf pondered carefully.


    For a brief moment, he had mixed feelings about the situation.


    Meanwhile, on the top of a desolate mountain on an abandoned continent in the space sea, a man could be found sitting with his legs crossed.


    He had been in this place for a very long time and never moved. At this point, he was already like an ancient statue.


    His body was covered with thick dust, and if one wasn''t observant enough, he wouldn''t even notice that it was actually a person. It would just be easily mistaken as a pile of soil.


    "This space sea is already too small for me. It''s time to set out. I won''t make any further progress if I continue to stay here.


    But then again, this is my hometown. I''m a bit reluctant to just abandon the place where I grew up and achieved all that I have today,"


    the man murmured in a faint voice.


    Then, for the first time in a long while, he gently raised his head and looked at the distant space.


    "Well, I still have to leave. I have to go to the Absolute Space Sea and pursue greater development.


    That''s more important right now," the man said to himself as he heaved a deep sigh.

 Chapter 4714 Cooperate Or Face The Consequence

    "I''ll leave this space sea and explore the Absolute Space Sea,"


    this man murmured to himself. He was none other than Yusuf''s master, Armstrong.


    In that moment, his expression changed a little and he furrowed his eyebrows slightly. He took out a jade slip from his pocket.


    His face darkened further, and a trace of anger appeared in his eyes.


    "Yusuf seems to be in trouble, and he is asking for help. I can''t believe that there is someone in this space sea who would dare to lay a hand on my disciple. Probably someone who is tired of living anymore,"


    he sneered with a murderous look in his eyes.


    But he was puzzled. Yusuf was a governing god. Hence, only governing gods could pose a threat to him.


    However, all the governing gods in this space sea knew Armstrong well. None of them would have the guts to attack Yusuf.


    "Well, since you dared to lay a finger on my disciple, no matter who you are or why you did this, I will sen


    be consequences," Austin said acidly.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast crossed his arms over his chest and looked at Armstrong with a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    "What do you want to know?" Armstrong asked calmly.


    He understood that these two would be difficult for him to deal with. But since he had no idea how strong they were, he didn''t want to risk confronting them without a little help.


    He quickly sent a message to Avery.


    "Master Avery, two unidentified masters have appeared in our space sea and I''m not sure what they are here for. Come over to Yusuf''s palace and see for yourself."


    There were three strong cultivators in this space sea��Armstrong, Avery and Bambard.


    Bambard had died in the sea of reincarnation.


    So now, the most powerful masters in this space sea were Armstrong and Avery.


    At present, the two of them ruled the space sea together, and they decided everything that happened in their turf.

 Chapter 4715 Avery

    At that moment,


    in the depths of the chaotic void of the space sea, a tall figure in purple robes was sitting cross legged, deep in meditation.


    All of a sudden, he stopped.


    He opened his eyes with a gaze as sharp as two beams of purple light.


    "Hmm... Two unknown masters?


    According to Armstrong, they are quite tricky and not easy to deal with.


    Who in this space sea can scare Armstrong?


    Well, the best thing is for me to check it out myself,"


    the figure murmured to himself.


    Then he stood up, brushed himself up and strode out of the void.


    At this time, the air hung heavy inside Yusuf''s palace.


    Armstrong stared at Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast warily, trying hard to hide the unhappy look on his face. He didn''t want to make a move, but he was still too proud to cooperate. He did not feel the need to obey these two clowns.


    After all, he was already one of the three most powerful masters in this space sea.


    In fact, he was the master of this particular part of space.


    But now, here he was, being threatened by a strange young human into being submissive. This was simply a massive insult and completely unacceptable.


    "Well, can you answer my questions now? Why do I have to wait for so long?"


    Austin asked as he fearlessly stared at Arms


    Avery turned to Austin and asked. His tone had changed and became more calm and non-threatening.


    "Is there anything related to reincarnation in this space sea?


    Have you ever heard of the road of reincarnation?"


    Austin asked, going directly to the point.


    "Something related to reincarnation? The road of reincarnation?"


    Avery and Armstrong looked at each other with knitted brows, trying to remember if they had heard those words before.


    "According to what I know, there is a place called the sea of reincarnation. If I remember correctly, there is also an ancient battlefield where the energy and the law of reincarnation could be felt everywhere.


    These two places are related to reincarnation in this space sea,"


    Avery replied, giving as much information as he could.


    "I''ve already been to the sea of reincarnation and the ancient battlefield,"


    Austin said.


    "Well, except for the sea of reincarnation and the ancient battlefield, there seems to be nothing related to reincarnation in this place,"


    Avery remarked as he shook his head.


    "He is right.


    However, there is still an abandoned section of space. It is not very far from our own space sea. It''s been said that there are a lot of things related to reincarnation in it,"


    Armstrong suddenly revealed.

 Chapter 4716 The Abandoned Space Sea

    "Yes, that''s absolutely right!


    It is true that there is an abandoned space sea. In fact, many things related to reincarnation can be found in that abandoned space sea.


    I know that because I entered that space sea by chance a long time ago,"


    Avery immediately said after hearing Armstrong''s words.


    "Huh? You''re not lying, right?


    There really is an abandoned space sea nearby?"


    Austin was stunned at this. He didn''t expect that there was such a place.


    "Yes, he''s not lying. In fact, it''s not just one. There are actually many abandoned space seas in the Absolute Space Sea,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast added.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast was a legendary beast that lived in the Absolute Space Sea for a very long time. So, it was not a surprise that he was remarkably familiar with everything in the Absolute Space Sea.


    "Well, you must take me there immediately,"


    Austin quickly requested to them.


    He was extremely eager to explore everything related to reincarnation.


    "You want to go there right now?


    Young man, I''m sorry to disappoint you but I''m afraid we can''t.


    Although there


    ard has already left this space sea and finally entered somewhere deep in the Absolute Space Sea.


    Otherwise, why hasn''t he shown up for such a long time now?


    Some of the forces he established have even begun to decline, but he didn''t come out to take care of them,"


    Armstrong said.


    "Well, that''s highly possible,"


    Avery agreed with him.


    Bambard had probably already left. If Armstrong also left, it would make Avery feel a little bit lonely.


    Although he would be the only one great master in this space sea if Avery left as well, he still felt a little sad that his companions were leaving him.


    "Young man, the abandoned space sea is just right in front of us."


    Suddenly, Armstrong and Avery stopped at the same time. They pointed forward and informed Austin.


    "Oh, is it?"


    With that, Austin''s spiritual sense immediately moved forward to detect their surroundings.


    Sure enough, his spiritual sense soon felt a huge space sea.


    He didn''t sense any aura of any living being in the space sea, but he sensed a large number of souls.


    And those souls all gave off an extremely terrifying aura.

 Chapter 4717 Another Ancient Battlefield

    "No, this is not another space sea. I already sensed this space sea before.


    This abandoned space is a part of the space sea where you live. Do you know that?"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast suddenly said to them.


    "Yes, that''s right. That''s exactly what I thought as well,"


    Austin agreed and turned to look at Armstrong and Avery.


    He and the chaotic sky-devouring beast had entered this space sea through a massive, maze-like rock passageway.


    The abandoned space sea in front of them was actually inside that rock passageway.


    "What? What do you mean? This abandoned space is a part of our space sea? How can that be possible?"


    Armstrong and Avery looked at each other in surprise. They had absolutely no idea about this.


    "This abandoned space is in the same space as the space sea we usually live in.


    To go to the Absolute Space Sea, we must go through a rock passageway full of fire demons,"


    Armstrong explained.


    Inside the rock passageway, there were many fire demons. The fire demons were like human-shaped creatures with flames all over their body.


    When Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast broke in here, they had fiercely fo


    atures immediately recognized the chaotic sky-devouring beast. When they saw him, their expressions drastically changed.


    After all, the chaotic sky-devouring beast was an immensely powerful race in the Absolute Space Sea. Under normal circumstances, no one wanted to provoke them at all.


    "Kill them all!"


    With that, both Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast exerted their full strength, bursting out their powerful energy attacks.


    Since they just got there,


    their strength and state were really at their best. The fighting power they released was enormously powerful.


    Soon, they forced the black creatures to continuously retreat until they were not able to fight any longer.


    "You all go to hell!"


    The man in silver armor finally joined the battle again.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    Under the joint attack of Austin, the chaotic sky-devouring beast, and the man in silver armor, the black creatures were soon smashed to a thousand pieces and completely disappeared.


    "Young man, please don''t mind my asking, but are you a successor of the reincarnation race?"


    the man in silver armor asked excitedly. His face lit up as he looked at Austin.

 Chapter 4718 The Avatars Of The God Of Chaos

    "This feels strange.


    Young man, I think I know you.


    Can you tell me if we have ever met before?"


    said the man in silver armor. There was a trace of puzzled expression on his face.


    "Yes, sir.


    We''ve met on another battlefield not long ago,"


    replied Austin.


    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a light curtain appeared in front of him. It showed the scene when he met the man in silver armor before.


    "No wonder,"


    the man in silver armor said with a nod. The puzzled look on his face was replaced by a smile.


    "Sir, I notice that you fought on two different battlefields at the same time. How did you do it?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "The two battlefields you have seen were actually in the same space sea.


    But since the fight was so fierce, the space sea split into two.


    The one you''ve met was my different avatar,"


    the man in silver armor explained.


    "Oh, I see.


    I was right then. The space sea had split into two,"


    Austin remarked.


    "That fight was too fier


    fire demons. I can''t defeat them alone.


    But if I get out of here with you, I can definitely succeed,"


    Armstrong explained.


    Austin thought for a while.


    Then eventually, he agreed, "Sure."


    Armstrong was not an enemy and had no conflict of interest with him. He didn''t see any reason to refuse Armstrong''s simple request.


    "Great! But I need to go back and explain to the forces I have built first.


    It will take us about ten days to get things done,"


    Armstrong then said.


    "No problem."


    Austin had no objections at all.


    So he, the chaotic sky-devouring beast, Armstrong, and Avery returned to the palace together.


    It was a gigantic palace standing in the depths of the chaotic void. It was composed of countless magnificent buildings.


    "Young men, if there is nothing else I can do for you, I will take my leave now,"


    Avery said when they reached the palace.


    "All right."


    Austin agreed with a nod.


    Avery then said goodbye to everyone, turned, and walked away.

 Chapter 4719 The Departure

    Donny stood solemnly atop of the mountain located in the headquarters of the Jade Sun Sect.


    "I wonder how master is doing now," he asked himself as he looked into the horizon.


    All of a sudden,


    he sensed a powerful spiritual sense approaching him from a faraway distance.


    "Come to Armstrong''s palace now. I''ll give you its location."


    Austin''s voice reached his ears.


    "It''s master''s voice!"


    Donny was overjoyed upon hearing this.


    "He''s in Armstrong''s palace.


    I can''t believe that he really found Armstrong!"


    Donny spoke to himself in awe and disbelief.


    It was known to all that Armstrong was one of the most powerful beings in this space sea, and he was also one of its rulers.


    Without wasting any time, Donny immediately headed off towards the palace.


    Whoosh!


    Donny transformed into a beam of sword light and moved at breakneck speeds.


    During the past few days, he worked hard to master the sword skills Austin had taught him.


    His power strengthened at least ten times compared to before he met his master.


    He felt nothing but extr


    Come on, Donny! All good things must come to an end.


    Don''t take it too hard," he comforted the young man.


    "By the way, you should keep in touch with the Jade Sun Sect if possible,"


    Armstrong said to his men.


    The truth was that he already ordered this to them.


    He only mentioned it again so that Austin would hear it.


    "Who knows? Perhaps we will meet again one day,"


    Austin replied.


    "Master,


    take care of yourself,"


    Donny said earnestly.


    "Let''s go,"


    Austin said to the chaotic sky-devouring beast and Armstrong.


    With that, the three of them stepped into the void,


    and then disappeared.


    ''Rest assured, master. I will cultivate harder. When I am strong enough, I will leave this space sea and make it my goal to find you.


    We will meet again in the future.'' Donny''s heart burned with passion.


    His eyes shone with tears.


    An old man came over and patted Donny on the shoulder.


    "Mr. Liu, don''t be sad.


    Please feel free to come around any time," he said with a warm smile.


    The old man was one of Armstrong''s subordinates.

 Chapter 4720 The Return To The Absolute Space Sea

    Shortly after they left the palace, Armstrong, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast had arrived in front of a rock passage.


    When they arrived, they saw that there was roaring fires blazing in the rock passage.


    Besides that, they could indistinctly see that many human shaped flame creatures were constantly moving in the passage.


    "These fire demons are the exact reason why I''ve been unable to leave this space sea. If only I could deal with them, I would''ve left this place a long time ago and went on an adventure on the outside world,"


    Armstrong said. He looked serious when he saw the fire demons in the passage. It seemed like he harbored a huge grudge against these creatures.


    "Let''s go inside first.


    The battle is about to begin."


    Without any hesitation, Austin led the other two right into the rock passage.


    Boom! Boom!


    The flames directly came at Austin and instantly drowned him.


    However, with Austin''s strength, even more powerful flames comparable to this could not actually harm him.


    Then, the chaotic sky-devouring beast also came in as he followed behind Austin.


    After hesitating for a while, Armstrong braced himself and finally walked into the rock passageway.


    He had entered these rock passages before, but he was totally defeated by the fire demons inside. Since he couldn''t fight them, he immediately turned back and fled away in the end.


    But now he didn''t


    in our space sea,"


    Armstrong said in complete amusement. Looking at the weird void in front of him, he was both surprised and happy, curious and a little worried. He was overwhelmed by finally being here that it was only natural for him to feel this way.


    Austin didn''t mention it, but he had also felt very uncomfortable when he first entered the Absolute Space Sea.


    At that time, he was not accustomed to the situation here at all.


    Armstrong then turned around and looked at the rock passage that they had just went through.


    At the other end of that rock passage was his hometown. He had never left it ever since he came into existence.


    For a moment, he felt a little sad as he missed it.


    He had always wanted to leave his hometown and enter the Absolute Space Sea to wander around the different worlds and universes.


    But now that he actually left his hometown and was already in the real Absolute Space Sea, he suddenly missed his hometown.


    "Sirs, the laws of space and time in the Absolute Space Sea are completely different from those in my hometown.


    I can''t possibly adapt to them right away. I can''t even tell the direction and time now.


    I wonder if I can follow you in the Absolute Space Sea for the time being and then part from you when I finally get familiar with the Absolute Space Sea,"


    Armstrong respectfully asked, looking at Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.

 Chapter 4721 An Encounter With The Creatures Of Darkness

    "Are you sure you want to come with us? We are going to a dangerous place.


    Perhaps, you should think it over some more before you decide."


    Austin urged Armstrong earnestly, looking slightly hesitant.


    Objectively speaking, the Absolute Space Sea could indeed be a dangerous place for Armstrong.


    After all, he was not familiar with the law of space and time in the Absolute Space Sea.


    If he explored that place on his own, he would likely get lost.


    "That won''t be a problem.


    Now that I''m with you, no matter how dangerous it is, it''s not as scary as traveling around the Absolute Space Sea by myself,"


    Armstrong responded with conviction.


    "Okay. There''s no problem, actually.


    I just wanted to make sure you''ve thought about it and considered all the risks before making up your mind,"


    Austin answered, nodding his agreement.


    "All right. Let''s go!"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said.


    After that, the three of them started off, moving deeper into the depths of the Absolute Space Sea.


    For this journey, Austin intended to find fragments of the road of reincarnation.


    But where on earth could the fragments of the road of reincarnation be? Austin had no idea where to find them for the time being, and he could only wander around aimlessly to look for them.


    However, he believed that as long as he kept on searching, he would


    creatures of darkness,"


    Armstrong uttered with a small but confident smile.


    "No.


    Look!"


    Austin frowned, shaking his head.


    It seemed that the two had celebrated too soon.


    To their horror, tens of thousands of black monsters suddenly appeared in the void around them.


    They roared like hungry beasts looking for something to eat and immediately headed toward Austin as if he was a great beacon of light.


    "Go to hell!" shouted Austin with renewed vigor.


    And then he raised his blade and slashed horizontally once again.


    Each time he swung his blade, dozens or even hundreds of black monsters burst into a fountain of blood.


    The monsters fell around him like flies, while the sharp blade light shot out from his blade with the speed of light.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Soon, the stream of black monsters was starting to thin out once again.


    But before Austin could catch his breath, more black beasts appeared in the void around him. Like all the monsters before, they roared wildly and rushed at Austin with a vengeance.


    Next, Austin killed more than ten batches of black monsters in a row.


    However, every time he successfully killed all the black beasts, another batch suddenly appeared.


    It felt like an endless cycle, and he was starting to get tired.


    ''These black creatures breed like crazy! This is unbelievable!'' he thought.

 Chapter 4722 Killing The Creatures Of Darkness

    "These black creatures just keep on coming; looks like we can never kill every single one of them,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast remarked. Both Armstrong and he were shocked at the staggering number of black creatures which were appearing every minute.


    "Hang on. I think I got it.


    These new creatures must have been created by that giant one over there.


    That one is the key.


    I think if we kill him, then new ones won''t be born anymore."


    Austin pointed at the first black beast they had encountered.


    He began rushing towards his target,


    but the next moment,


    tens of thousands of black beasts appeared simultaneously


    and rushed towards Austin from all directions.


    "You two, take care of them,"


    Austin shouted.


    "Die!"


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast and Armstrong rushed forward and began clearing a path for Austin.


    "Devour them!"


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast opened his huge mouth


    to devour the black beasts.


    He was a magnificent and incredibly powerful creature. In comparison to him,


    Armstrong was much weaker.


    Howev


    o escape the attacks.


    "Go to hell!"


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast also caught up with the beast and attacked him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Under the combined attacks of the chaotic sky-devouring beast and Austin,


    it only took a moment but finally,


    the black beast couldn''t hold on any longer.


    There was a giant explosion.


    Boom!


    The beast''s body was smashed into pieces.


    "Finally!"


    Both Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The black beast wasn''t that strong, but he was highly resilient to our attacks.


    Also, he reproduced so many other creatures mid-battle.


    The creatures of darkness are really weird,"


    Austin exclaimed.


    "So, the creatures of darkness have noticed me.


    But how did they find me?


    And how did they know that I am a successor of the reincarnation race?"


    Austin frowned.


    They still had no clue about the fragments of the road of reincarnation.


    And Austin had just been attacked by a creature of darkness.


    The idea of so many failures at once was giving Austin a headache.

 Chapter 4723 The Reincarnation Palace

    ''The only reason is that I have the aura of reincarnation. It is because I have already cultivated the law of reincarnation before.''


    The thought came to Austin all of a sudden.


    Soon after, a voice echoed into his Soul Sea.


    "The creatures of darkness are very sensitive to the aura of reincarnation, making it easily attracted to your very strong aura. Moreover, you have cultivated the law of reincarnation and had already reached a certain level. As a result, the creature immediately recognized you.


    With that being said, the reincarnation race and the creature of darkness are considered to be natural enemies,"


    Sousa explained to Austin.


    ''Ah, that explains it!''


    Austin thought as he was enlightened by his words.


    "So, sir, do you have any advice for me on how to avoid the perception of the creature of darkness?"


    Austin inquired.


    He was ultimately aware that the Absolute Soul Sea was filled with creatures of darkness. Furthermore, he knew that once they entangle him, it would be impossible for him to focus his attention on looking for the fragments on


    e of these women and bring them back. And of course, do not forget to kill these three men!"


    the old man ordered.


    "Ha-ha-ha. Thank you for reminding us, elder. Come on, and let''s arrest all these bitches of the Reincarnation Palace!"


    a strong man shouted as he waved his hand.


    Hearing the words ''Reincarnation Palace'', Austin could not help but feel surprised.


    But at that moment, he became very sensitive. It triggered him so much that he paid special attention to everything related to the reincarnation.


    ''These women in front of me are from a force called the Reincarnation Palace. Hmm... I wonder if they have anything to do with the reincarnation race,''


    Austin wondered as he observed the women.


    Sure enough, the cultivation methods and martial arts that these women practiced had a great connection with the law of reincarnation. In addition, the woman with purple hair cultivated this exact law.


    ''Good thing I didn''t ignore it!''


    Austin secretly exclaimed in joy.


    Meanwhile, the strong man gave the order, and a large group of soldiers rushed over.

 Chapter 4724 The Connection

    At this moment, the chaotic sky-devouring beast, who was standing beside Austin, suddenly made his move.


    He swiftly took a step forward, creating a gust of terrifying energy that burst out in an instant and spread in all directions.


    The surrounding creatures immediately felt strong and suffocating pressure. It was like they were forced to carry countless mountains on their shoulders.


    Some of the weaker creatures were even pressed to the ground, unable to move even an inch.


    "Humph! I''m going to devour all of you!"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast roared in fury.


    Immediately after, his mouth enlarged as if it had become a vicious black hole. Then, everything in the surroundings, including the creatures, were swallowed down in one gulp.


    In just a matter of seconds, only the old man was left standing there, and all he could do was stand still while looking at the chaotic sky-devouring beast with a horrified expression on his face.


    Then, something came into his mind as he recognized the devastating power of the beast. "You! You are the legendary beast? The chaotic sky-devouring beast?!" The old man couldn''t help but ask in a trembling voice.


    His eyes were fixed on the image of the beast and it seemed that he had already lost his spirit.


    It was known to all that the chaotic sky-devouring beast race comprised of fierce and powerful legendary beas


    bout those details.


    "You said that the Flying Immortal Palace had a mysterious force that was helping them, right? Do you know anything about them?


    Were they shrouded in black mist, or did they appear to have black skin all over their bodies?" Austin asked straightforwardly.


    "Yes, sir! That''s exactly how they looked like. How did you know about that?


    The mysterious reinforcements of the Flying Immortal Palace were all shrouded in billowing black mist. All their weapons and secret skills contained black runes, and even their attacking energy was pitch-black.


    They were a group of black creatures," the purple-haired woman affirmed.


    ''Just as I suspected!


    If these creatures of darkness targeted the people of the Reincarnation Palace, it must only mean that the Reincarnation Palace has something to do with the reincarnation race.


    It is very likely that at least one of the members of the Reincarnation Palace is actually a successor of the reincarnation race like me.''


    After hearing all that the woman with purple hair had to say, Austin immediately formulated a conclusion, and it turned out that he was right.


    The creatures of darkness were very sensitive when it came to the aura of reincarnation. Once they found that there was a successor of the reincarnation race in a certain place, they wouldn''t waste any time to sneakily attack that person.

 Chapter 4725 Forever Space Sea

    "Take me to the Forever Space Sea right now and I''ll save your Reincarnation Palace,"


    Austin said to the purple-haired woman after thinking it over for a moment.


    Now that he had met another relation to the reincarnation race, he couldn''t just stand by now. There was too much at stake.


    "Really? You''re willing to help us?" Austin''s words overjoyed the woman.


    It took only a moment for those from the Flying Immortal Palace chasing them to be totally wiped out.


    That removed all her doubts and convinced her that these three in front of her were extraordinary cultivators.


    "Yes, you have my word, I will save the Reincarnation Palace. Now lead the way,"


    Austin replied sincerely.


    "All right.


    Please follow me."


    The purple-haired woman was pleasantly surprised. She wasted no time in making for the space sea, leading the way to where she belonged.


    "By the way, I''ve been meaning to ask; you''re not strong enough yet, but how are you able to move freely through the Absolute Space Sea?" Austin asked.


    The purple-haired woman was a governing god, but only an ordinary one. Something wasn''t making sense to him.


    With her stre


    y are,


    we will help you get your Reincarnation Palace back,"


    said the chaotic sky-devouring beast with a kind smile.


    "That''s right.


    Miss Xiao, there is no need to worry.


    These two gentlemen are much more capable than you might think,"


    Armstrong added with a comforting grin.


    "Okay then!


    Let''s head to the Reincarnation Palace,"


    Peggy said through gritted teeth, trying to summon her courage.


    She took tens of women from the Reincarnation Palace, along with Austin and the sky-devouring beast, and marched on ahead.


    Half a day later,


    they arrived at an enormous universe community before them.


    "Mr. Lin, that universe community ahead is built on our territory,"


    Peggy said to the three of them, pointing at the universe community in front of them.


    Groups of patrolmen walked their rounds inside. Their defenses were very strong indeed.


    "Sure enough, the Reincarnation Palace has been occupied by the Flying Immortal Palace!"


    Peggy announced, clenching her jaw hard, controlling her anger as she watched the patrolmen walking around.


    "Let''s go,"


    Austin nodded, walking ahead to the universe community.

 Chapter 4726 Too Powerful

    The chaotic sky-devouring beast and Armstrong followed behind Austin as they made their way over to the universe community ahead.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Peggy and the women of the Reincarnation Palace walked over as well.


    "Just as expected, this universe community is packed with a large amount of energy and laws of reincarnation.


    There''s no doubting this force has a close connection with reincarnation,"


    Austin whispered to himself, nodding with pleasure. He could feel the aura coming as they continued their approach, coming up on the spot the Reincarnation Palace stood.


    Although these laws of reincarnation here were nothing to Austin,


    they were very similar to those of the reincarnation race.


    They seemed to have the same origin as the law of reincarnation he had cultivated in the past.


    ''It would seem there is indeed a successor of the reincarnation race among these people in the Reincarnation Palace,''


    Austin reflected.


    ''I can''t believe I might actually find another successor.''


    He could not help but get excited just by the thought of it.


    Through all these years, he had never known any other than himsel


    ndations are solid and run deep, our strength powerful beyond your imagination.


    You will pay a price for your insolence, and you will suffer more than you ever have.


    And not just you, but your master, family, relatives, friends as well. Anyone who has ever had any contact with you will pay!


    You will soon realize that offending our Flying Immortal Palace is the worst decision you''ve ever made, brat,"


    Sewell said slowly, staring at Austin with murderous flames flickering within his eyes.


    "I think you''re getting ahead of yourself.


    With your strength, you and all your people are going to have a really hard time hurting me even a little,"


    Austin replied with a faint smile curling on his lips.


    "I''ve had enough, to hell with you, brat!" Sewell roared, extending his hand and pointing a finger ahead.


    A golden magic treasure appeared in his grasp as he charged at Austin with deafening cries ringing out across the land.


    It was a nine-floor pagoda, a high-level divine magic treasure with golden light rolling off it.


    It exuded violent energy and an astonishing pressure, barreling through the air as it came with Sewell.

 Chapter 4727 The Leader Of The Reincarnation Palace

    Austin stood still with a defiant sneer as he faced Sewell''s incoming blow.


    Sewell was but an ordinary governing god.


    He posed no threat to Austin, who had easily defeated dozens of governing gods at Sewell''s level in the past. And Austin had grown much stronger since then.


    Sewell was not even qualified to be seen as his opponent.


    Austin extended his hand to hit the nine-story pagoda, and as he did, his palm grew bigger as it approached its target.


    Such terrifying law of reincarnation was released from his palm that Sewell''s pagoda was rendered motionless.


    With the large hand, Austin then grabbed the pagoda.


    "This can''t be happening!"


    Sewell shouted as he shook his head in disbelief.


    Austin had single-handedly taken away his magic treasure.


    "What other tricks do you have up your sleeve?


    Let me see them all,"


    Austin challenged nonchalantly.


    His words fueled Sewell''s anger.


    With a wave of his hand, Sewell summoned a dozen magic treasures at the divine level. He activated them all at once and aimed them at Austin.


    "That''s the best you got?" Austin remarked with a smirk.


    He unleashed the law of


    leader,"


    the creature commanded.


    "Yes, sir,"


    the elder answered with a bow.


    At the same time,


    there was a small world hidden in a remote chaotic void of the Forever Space Sea.


    This world had been created not too long ago.


    Since it was surrounded by a myriad of arrays,


    no one could spot it easily.


    There were a large number of creatures hiding in the small world.


    The horde was the main force of the Reincarnation Palace.


    The leader of the Reincarnation Palace had fought her way out and had led many of her people here. She then created this small world so that they could hide from the forces of the Flying Immortal Palace.


    An old woman walked up to the leader.


    "Madam, I received word from Peggy. She said that she was currently with three creatures from the Absolute Space Sea.


    According to her, one of the three is a young man from the human race and apparently, he is incredibly powerful.


    The young man defeated the people of the Flying Immortal Palace in our headquarters and threw them out.


    The man asked her to contact us. They want us to return to the headquarters,"


    the old lady reported.

 Chapter 4728 A Challenge

    "What? A young human?


    That''s unbelievable!"


    The leader of the Reincarnation Palace couldn''t hide the astonishment on her face after hearing the news.


    She was actually a beautiful woman.


    Her slender figure was faintly visible through the fabric of her clothes. She was like a budding flower in a paradise, shining all over. And as she moved gracefully, her body gave off a hazy aura.


    There was also a faint layer of fairy mist that shrouded her.


    If Austin was here, he would immediately recognize that this layer of fairy mist was actually condensed from the brilliant law of reincarnation.


    "Contact Peggy now and ask her to provide me more information about that young human,"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace ordered after thinking for a while.


    "Okay, I get it,"


    replied the old lady with a nod.


    At this moment,


    Peggy came to Austin and said in a panic,


    "Mr. Lin, we have bad news.


    An army of the Flying Immortal Palace is heading


    towards our Reincarnation Palace."


    "That''s okay.


    Let me handle it,"


    Austin said with a nod.


    He then released his spiritual sense at once to perceive the army of the Flying Immortal Palace.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Indeed, an army from the Flying Immo


    d reported,


    "Leader, a sword-light suddenly appeared outside our gate. It''s huge, and it looks like it''s here to make trouble."


    "A sword-light?


    Who is bold enough


    to challenge our Flying Immortal Palace like this?


    Come with me! Let''s go out and have a look!"


    The leader of the Flying Immortal Palace got furious at once.


    He rushed out of the gate with a group of senior leaders.


    "Leader, let me get rid of it,"


    said one senior leader as he stepped forward. He then released endless terrifying energy.


    Boom!


    The senior leader threw a punch at the sword-light.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A giant fist print with a violent aura slammed in front of the sword-light.


    "Slash!"


    Austin shouted in the Reincarnation Palace.


    Although he was far away, he could clearly see the situation in the Flying Immortal Palace.


    "I think I have already made some progress in the World-slashing Swordsmanship,"


    he murmured to himself.


    With the so-called World-slashing Swordsmanship, no matter where he was and whenever he wanted, he could make a sword-light appear in any place with a single slash. He could also attack any opponent even if he was not physically there.


    This was the inheritance of Master Sword!

 Chapter 4729 The Appearance Of The Creatures Of Darkness

    A streak of sword-light accompanied Austin''s shout. It expanded its sword radiance, releasing terrifying swordsmanship energy.


    Crack!


    The sword-light slashed forward. Its impact shattered the senior leader of the Flying Immortal Palace''s arm, turning it into blood mist.


    "How is that possible?"


    Frightened now, the senior leader retreated immediately.


    How could a mere streak of sword-light be so powerful?


    The other senior leaders stared at the sword-light hanging in front of the gate. Their faces darkened.


    "Who in the entire Forever Space Sea, could have swordsmanship at this level?"


    the head of the Flying Immortal Palace asked in bewilderment.


    "The one with the highest level of swordsmanship there is Carver the Swordsman.


    Only he could master such a sword skill,"


    a senior leader said solemnly.


    "Carver?


    Have we ever offended him?


    Or is it his relationship with the Reincarnation Palace that is making him deal with us?"


    the head of the Flying Immortal Palace said after giving it some thought.


    "Sir, Carver has been


    Austin could not help but narrow his eyes.


    The power was incredible.


    The black palm with rolling black energy struck the streak of sword-light again and again.


    Finally, the sword-light was forced to retreat away from the Flying Immortal Palace.


    "Great!"


    The senior leaders of the Flying Immortal Palace cheered in unison.


    "All right! I''ll go meet these creatures myself!"


    Austin snorted coldly.


    Austin gathered with the chaotic sky-devouring beast and Armstrong.


    Together, they traveled through the voids to the Flying Immortal Palace.


    Soon, they were in front of the Flying Immortal Palace.


    "Here you go,"


    a black figure hiding in the black mist said coldly.


    "Any survivor of the reincarnation race deserves to die! I will kill them all!"


    another figure said.


    "Is it possible that the head of the Reincarnation Palace has finally shown up?"


    a black figure asked.


    "No.


    It is not the head of the Reincarnation Palace. It is a man. He must be another successor of the reincarnation race,"


    yet another figure said.

 Chapter 4730 Productive Ability

    "Damn you, creatures of darkness!"


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from the depths of the void.


    Immediately after,


    Austin, the chaotic sky-devouring beast, and Armstrong stepped out of the void in unison.


    Over ten black figures stood motionless in front of the trio. Austin paused and fixed his gaze on these figures.


    The creatures of darkness


    were sworn enemies of the reincarnation race!


    "You made a mistake coming here. Go to hell, all of you."


    Without any hesitation, Austin dashed toward them.


    Boom...


    A blade appeared in his hand, and he began to slash at those black figures.


    Dazzling light filled the space, and the terrifying aura released by the blade shook the whole space and time.


    Swish! Swish! Swish...


    The nightmarish blade aura was so intense that it cut through the cold, chaotic void, destroying everything in its path.


    Left by the god of chaos, this blade was a magic weapon that had frightening power.


    As the blade whizzed through the air, it shattered endless spaces and terrified all the living creatures.


    "How dare you?"


    One of the black figures stepped forward, opened his mouth, and expelled a gigantic black mo


    s small world was made up of the laws of reincarnation, Austin could move freely within it like a fish in the water. However, the creatures of darkness were greatly restricted in their movement, as if they had entered a prison.


    "Kill! Kill..."


    Austin used all kinds of methods while he cleaved at the creatures of darkness, reducing them to bloodied chunks.


    "Ahhh..."


    The small world filled with the agonized screams of the creatures of darkness.


    "Born!"


    one of the creatures of darkness roared all of a sudden.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop...


    To Austin''s astonishment, many black creatures rushed out of the creature''s body.


    In an instant, hundreds of creatures of darkness filled the space.


    "So, this is the reproductive ability of the creatures of darkness!"


    Austin couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    The capacity to reproduce suddenly and overwhelmingly was one of the most terrible abilities of the creatures of darkness.


    Even on the battlefield, the creatures of darkness could continually procreate more and more creatures of darkness. Soon, there were so many of them, and it felt like they couldn''t be wiped out, which was very troublesome.

 Chapter 4731 The Leader Of The Reincarnation Palace Came

    "If a creature of darkness wants to reproduce, then it must harvest dark energy for it to nourish.


    Therefore, if we want to stop it from producing an offspring, we have to cut off its energy source,"


    Sousa suggested.


    He had a remnant soul that was placed in the pagoda of reincarnation. Thanks to this, he could perceive the situation outside.


    "I see. How do I sever the supply?"


    Austin asked.


    "Isolate them from the surrounding space.


    Because the dark energy comes from the surrounding void,"


    Sousa replied.


    "Isolate them from the surrounding space?"


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat as he realized something. His eyes sparkled, brimming with curiosity and interest.


    He had a way to make it happen.


    Then, Austin waved his hand, and activated the energy of the arrays.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In a single breath, he had already set up countless of Time and Space Arrays to envelop a creature of darkness. Hopefully, this would cease its constant reproduction.


    The creature was trapped inside the arrays!


    The Time and Space Arrays successfully isolated it from the external space.


    With bated breath, Austin closely watched if he made any diff


    ht her people and rushed over.


    She had been in touch with Peggy, hence, she was familiar with the situation in the Flying Immortal Palace.


    "Let''s destroy the Flying Immortal Palace first,"


    Austin urged Armstrong.


    Austin gestured his hand to summon more Time and Space Arrays. They enveloped the senior leaders of the Flying Immortal Palace.


    Then, Austin activated his Mind Sword Skill to attack them.


    "Ahhh!"


    The senior leaders of the Flying Immortal Palace kept screaming under the attack of Austin''s Mind Sword Skill. The pain seared through their bodies better than a branding iron.


    The power of Austin''s Mind Sword Skill was much stronger than before.


    Ordinary masters would not be able to withstand it at all.


    ''This young man is too mysterious and terrifying.''


    Seeing the senior leaders of the Flying Immortal Palace writhe and scream in pain, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace couldn''t help but look at Austin in awe.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill them all and avenge the dead of our Reincarnation Palace!"


    The people of the Reincarnation Palace were as ferocious as wolves and tigers, making the people of the Flying Immortal Palace retreat.

 Chapter 4732 Volker The Forth God Of Reincarnation

    Since Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were the ones taking the lead, the troops of the Flying Immortal Palace were unable to fight back and they were easily overwhelmed.


    Although their senior leaders were supposedly powerful and experienced masters, they were left to face Austin.


    As soon as Austin activated the arrays and the Mind Sword Skill, their fighting power was immediately weakened by half.


    Due to his enormous strength and intense fighting skills, the members of the Flying Immortal Palace couldn''t do anything to even prolong the battle.


    A few moments later, all of their members were killed off.


    Soon enough, the cultivators of the Reincarnation Palace marched forward and occupied the Flying Immortal Palace.


    "This battle has been totally unpredictable!


    Not long ago, the Reincarnation Palace was the one invaded and occupied by the Flying Immortal Palace.


    But now, they were already back to reclaim what''s theirs, and they did it astonishingly!"


    "Well, it''s mainly because of their marvelous foreign aid. Did you see how they easily manipulated the outcome of the battle?"


    "That''s right!


    Who would have thought that they actually got a chaotic sky-devouring to fight for them? That''s a legendary beast we''re talking about!"


    "Hmm. Something tells me that the young man with the beast is more powerful. Didn''t you notice that too?"


    The events that transpired in the Flying Immortal Palace immediately caused a major sensation in the entire space sea. Countless creatures paid close attention as the Reincarnation Palace took over the Flying Immortal Palace with ease. With that,


    er.


    The two man then began to talk about the old days and all they had gone through. It turned out that Volker was indeed a god of reincarnation, and he ranked forth.


    At the same time, Austin and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace stood aside and took the opportunity to listen about the history of the reincarnation race and the road of reincarnation.


    Then, later on, they found out that both gods of reincarnation had lost part of their memories from the past.


    Moreover, Sousa and Volker were pretty sure that these parts of their memories contained very important information.


    Hence, they weren''t able to tell Austin and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace all the significant parts of the history of the reincarnation race and the road of reincarnation.


    They were just hoping that as they sought for the fragments of the road of reincarnation, they might somehow obtain those memories again.


    "By the way, when did the creatures of darkness come to attack you?"


    Austin asked the leader of the Reincarnation Palace.


    "It was about a month ago.


    In fact, the Reincarnation Palace and the Flying Immortal Palace have always been in peace.


    That was why we were caught off guard when they viciously raided us without giving any reason.


    Left with no choice, I led our people to fight their army. In the beginning, the two sides were at a stalemate.


    But then out of nowhere, these creatures of darkness suddenly appeared and joined the battle.


    With them siding the Flying Immortal Palace, we weren''t able to resist their joint attack.


    That was when we lost our palace," the leader recounted.

 Chapter 4733 Find The Fragments Of The Road Of Reincarnation

    "There has to be some reasons why those creatures of darkness are chasing after you.


    It can''t all be just a big coincidence,"


    Austin remarked.


    "It is possible that they are highly sensitive to the reincarnation race and can sense our auras from afar."


    Volker nodded.


    "Master, I have a feeling that they are coming after me for a reason.


    Two months ago, I discovered an abandoned continent in the Absolute Space Sea.


    There was a stone tablet and a desolate path on that continent.


    There were ancient characters carved on that tablet. Although I couldn''t read them, there is just something about them which makes me think they are related to reincarnation,"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace suddenly spoke up.


    "Really?"


    Volker was surprised.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier?"


    He asked.


    "I didn''t get a chance until just now. When I came back from the Absolute Space Sea, you were cultivating in seclusion.


    I thought I''d wait till you finished but when that happened, we were engaged in a fierce battle with the Flying Immortal Palace.


    It is only now that I r


    ra to it so I am sure


    it is what I seek,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Master, is this really a fragment of the road of reincarnation?"


    The leader of the Reincarnation Palace was also very excited.


    She was also a successor of the reincarnation race and therefore,


    it was her responsibility as well to find the fragments.


    "Yes it is.


    This stone tablet used to be a milestone on the road of reincarnation.


    Let me think. It must be the eighteenth one.


    There were hundreds of milestones on the road of incarnation to guide the reincarnated souls.


    After the road was broken, these milestones were scattered all over the place. I hadn''t expected one would be here,"


    Volker replied.


    "This path is a tiny fragment, but it is still


    a vital piece for the reconstruction of the road,"


    Volker explained.


    "That''s great!


    Master, we should hide this milestone and this fragment as soon as possible,"


    the leader said excitedly.


    "Yes, we must put them away."


    Volker nodded.


    "Ha-ha! We''ve finally found a fragment!


    This is a very good start!"


    Sousa laughed excitedly.

 Chapter 4734 Troops Of The Creature Of Darkness

    "You both go ahead and work together.


    We will help you get this stone and the fragments of the road of reincarnation,"


    Volker said to Austin and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace.


    "Okay."


    Austin and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace nodded.


    As successors of the reincarnation race, the responsibility of rebuilding the road of reincarnation and reviving their race fell on their shoulders.


    "Follow my lead!"


    Volker said loudly.


    But before he could say anything else,


    the space in the distance began to shake vigorously.


    Boom!


    Volker turned to look in the direction of the disturbance.


    So did Austin and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace.


    They watched as black fog rushed to envelop the abandoned continent.


    "Every member of the reincarnation race must die!"


    An icy voice rang out, cutting through the rolling black fog.


    Austin, Volker, and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace frowned.


    They knew that the creatures of darkness were coming.


    "These pesky guys are such a pain in the ass!"


    the leader of t


    ield.


    It was like a unique sun, powerful and bright.


    It emitted an aura that shattered every creature of darkness that came its way,


    relentless in its onslaught.


    "Slash!" the second Austin yelled.


    He was holding a long sword that emitted a strong sword radiance. His weapon was a top-level magic treasure refined by a divine god.


    He activated the Reincarnation Sword Skill, and lashed out with his sword. An illusionary river began to flow from its tip.


    The creatures of darkness ran into the river and instantly vanished into thin air.


    Nothing remained of them.


    It was as if all of them had gone off the grid.


    The third Austin fought using his physical strength, the Mind Sword Skill, and the law of reincarnation.


    He glowed, looking like he was made of gold.


    This was because he had just performed the secret skill of the heaven metal race.


    Austin had made many changes in the secret skills of the heaven metal race to make them more powerful.


    These were more potent than those unleashed by the members of the heaven metal race.

 Chapter 4735 A Powerful Creature Of Darkness

    From different directions, three identical Austins rushed towards the creatures of darkness at the same time, filling the air with battle cries.


    Fueled with confidence, Austin was ready to fight as hard as he could. Every strike he made was backed by all his strength and filled with intent to kill anything that stood in his way.


    At this time, his fighting power was tens of millions of times stronger than an ordinary governing god''s, and therefore, the destructive power he used was astonishing.


    Besides, even if Austin were to go too far and get injured, his body was indestructible.


    As long as a strand of his spiritual soul was left intact, he had the chance to be revived.


    Therefore, Austin didn''t fear these creatures of darkness. He went all out, constantly slicing the creatures of darkness into pieces.


    Everywhere that the three Austins went, a large number of creatures of darkness were torn apart and left to die on the ground. Austin was like a god of death, obliterating the creatures of darkness mercilessly.


    While Austin was fighting, the chaotic sky-devouring beast charged forward and joined


    nd activated the law of reincarnation and the energy of reincarnation which combined into a sea of energy and further suppressed the creatures of darkness.


    As Austin''s attacks rained down on them, the creatures of darkness were finally forced to stop reproducing. Their blood-curdling screams filled the air.


    The combination of the attack of Austin''s Mind Sword Skill, the energy of reincarnation and the law of reincarnation had damaged them so much that they could no longer take action.


    ''Once I kill these creatures of darkness, it will be much easier and faster for us to kill their great army,"


    Austin thought to himself.


    However,


    at that very moment, a loud bang occurred in the distance. Austin stopped when the space nearby shook violently.


    A huge figure shrouded in dark fog appeared. It released an energy so powerful that the space around it cracked and shattered with every step it took.


    "It''s a powerful creature of darkness! Austin, be careful!"


    Sousa warned in a tense voice.


    "Oh? A powerful one?"


    As Austin glanced at the huge black figure, his eyes filled with fighting spirit.

 Chapter 4736 A Fierce Battle With The Powerful Creature Of Darkness

    "People of the reincarnation race, you will go to hell!"


    roared the huge black figure in a thundering voice. He stared at Austin with ferocious eyes.


    As he walked towards Austin, black mist spread and blotted out the sky and sun. In an instant, the space and time were completely submerged in boundless black energy.


    Even the other creatures of darkness around who were just watching the entire scene, retreated when the huge black figure appeared. It was as if they were also too scared of him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Because of the black energy released by the huge black figure, the whole space and time trembled, disintegrated, and collapsed.


    "This creature of darkness is a little powerful," Austin murmured. He did expect that the huge black figure was this powerful.


    In the distance, the chaotic sky-devouring beast was also fighting with the creatures of darkness. He rushed into the army of the creatures of darkness and burst out an astonishingly destructive force. In just a short while, he was able to annihilate all of them.


    The leader of the Reincarnation Palace was now being


    ck light were made up of dense laws of death, and their power was terrifying.


    They drew one black symbol after another around Austin''s body. These black symbols combined and formed a death array and besieged Austin.


    "Ha-ha! How dare you fight against me with an array?!"


    Austin used his spiritual sense to probe the death array around his body and instantly got a clear understanding of it.


    He then swung his blade at the key point of the array.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The death array directly broke into pieces.


    As Austin waved his hand again, dozens of Time and Space Arrays were set up and enwrapped the huge black figure. He then set up dozens of attack arrays and activated them at the same time. He extracted the energy and laws from the surrounding space and time, burst out energy light columns one after another, and attacked the huge black figure.


    Once the dozens of attack arrays were set up, Austin didn''t need to spend any effort to maintain them. These attack arrays could extract the energy and laws from the surrounding space by themselves to launch attacks continuously.

 Chapter 4737 Kill The Army Of The Creature Of Darkness

    "Damn it!"


    the creature of darkness roared, frightened and angry.


    He had not expected the young man in front of him to be so powerful. He had constantly been on the back foot, and worse, he was taking hits over and over and being left with serious injuries.


    "You will die, survivor of the reincarnation race!"


    He was furious. The black energy all over his body surged out and the bellowing black mist rolled like waves on the ocean.


    Skeletons continually appeared throughout the space. He had collected them from the countless creatures he had killed. Each was now a magic treasure he had refined using secret techniques. They were now perfect killing weapons for him.


    The skeletons absorbed the dark energy swirling around them and stood up straight, rushing at Austin like a tsunami crashing over the shore.


    "Kill them all!"


    Austin activated the law of reincarnation and it transformed into many chains of law power, launching out in all directions like striking lightning.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The chains struck the skeletons and blew them up, one after the othe


    ong said dejectedly.


    He could not help but feel a little upset.


    "Don''t be discouraged just yet. With your strength, you can still wander in the Absolute Space Sea, as long as you''re careful. These creatures of darkness were likely the most powerful force here. It''s normal that you would be unable to defeat them.


    There are very few forces as difficult to deal with as them. There are also many forces, and many creatures, weaker than you are,"


    Austin explained to Armstrong, easing his mind.


    "That being said, you still have to be on guard and try and keep a low profile to ensure your safety when wandering in the Absolute Space Sea,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast added.


    "I understand. Thank you for your advice, and I do appreciate it. I''m truly fortunate to have met the two of you. My horizons have been broadened so greatly. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to learn that there are young people as exceptional as you. It seems I have a lot of hard work to do. I can''t afford to be as arrogant as I was before,"


    Armstrong nodded and replied earnestly.

 Chapter 4738 Collecting The Fragments

    "The battle is finally over!"


    The leader of the Reincarnation Palace heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing the pile of mangled corpses of those black creatures.


    "Mr. Lin," she said, turning to face Austin with big, doe-like eyes.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. You are much stronger than me."


    She looked at Austin with admiration, batting her eyelashes at him almost bashfully.


    "Thank you for your praise." Austin smiled modestly.


    "You are very powerful, too!"


    Just them, Sousa and Volker approached the two.


    "With you as our successors, I doubt it''ll be too hard for the reincarnation race to rise again,"


    Sousa said with a relieved smile.


    "Well, now you should collect the stone tablet and the fragment of the road," Volker instructed briskly.


    "They''re indispensable parts to the rebuilding of the road of reincarnation."


    "Okay, let''s do it together,"


    Austin said to the leader of the Reincarnation Palace.


    Once they were ready, Sousa and Volker began to teach them how to colle


    eed best luck and resources.


    Maybe one day when the opportunity comes, you will find the means to break through and become a god of chaos."


    "Rest assured, I will work hard," Austin said with a determined smile.


    "One day, I''ll definitely become a god of chaos!"


    He clenched his fists. Austin had started out as a grunt disciple in a small sect��he was basically a nobody at that time. But, through hard work and luck, he had grown to be a powerful master.


    At that moment, he swore that he would become a god of chaos one day, no matter how difficult the journey would be.


    Austin also believed that he had the talent to make it happen.


    "Well, I''m going to leave the Forever Space Sea and explore other places in the Absolute Space Sea," Austin said, bowing slightly.


    "I''ll continue to look for other pieces of the road of reincarnation," he promised.


    "Mr. Lin, don''t you plan on staying for a bit?"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace asked, her big, beautiful eyes looking at Austin pleadingly.

 Chapter 4739 The Heavenly Eye Space Sea

    "I am going to leave. Now that I think about it, I''ve realized that I have a lot of responsibilities.


    I need to enter the Absolute Space Sea to explore. It''s important that I look for the fragments of the road of reincarnation, but I also need to look for opportunities to cultivate and make myself stronger. I need to put in some hard work,"


    Austin replied.


    After listening to Sousa and Volker, Austin had realized that he was still weak and that he did not have enough confidence to fight against the creatures of darkness.


    In the battle that had just occurred, he had tried for over half a day to kill a powerful creature of darkness. If he were to ever come across powerful creatures of darkness at the level of gods of chaos, they would overpower him.


    With this thought in mind, Austin felt the urgency to improve himself.


    During the past, Austin had focused completely on searching for the fragments of the road of reincarnation. He had paid little attention to his cultivation.


    Without the battle with the creatures of darkness, he migh


    res who had returned empty-handed. To this day, the Heavenly Eye Space Sea was still a sacred place for treasure hunting.


    One day,


    a deafening sound blasted through the air in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Several huge light columns shone from the Heavenly Eye Space Sea into the sky. There were a total of nine light columns and each of them was thousands of millions of feet long. Within seconds, they had reached from the Heavenly Eye Space Sea to the Absolute Space Sea.


    Each one was a different color and projected in a different direction.


    The loud sound had alerted some of the gods of chaos in the Absolute Space Sea and they were looking for the cause.


    "What happened? It looks like it came from the Heavenly Eye Space Sea."


    Immediately, all eyes turned to the Heavenly Eye Space Sea. Everyone started to make assumptions about what had happened there.


    After all, the Heavenly Eye Space Sea was famous in the Absolute Space Sea. If something had happened in it, all the creatures around would want to know.

 Chapter 4740 The Magical Polarity Token

    "Nine columns of different-colored lights shot out from the Heavenly Eye Space Sea," a god of chaos announced, looking puzzled.


    Has the legendary token appeared?"


    "Do you mean... the Magical Polarity Token?!"


    The other gods of chaos gasped at the mention of the legendary item.


    "If the Magical Polarity Token has truly appeared, then it would be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for governing gods!"


    "If any of the governing gods get their hands on it, they''d have a better chance at becoming a god of chaos."


    Hearty discussions broke out amongst the gods of chaos in the Absolute Space Sea.


    Legend had it that the Magical Polarity Token was part of Pastor''s precious collection. It was a treasure so priceless, all the governing gods dreamed of obtaining it.


    The reason why it was so valuable was simple. It had a record of every law that ever existed, from the simplest to the most profound.


    In order to become a god of chaos, a governing god would need to reach the ultimate stage.


    In order to reach the ultimate stage, he would n


    ling his treasures, he went through great lengths to stop the gods of chaos from setting foot in that space sea.


    If a god of chaos like me attempted to break into the Heavenly Eye Space Sea, it would sense our presence and cause all of Pastor''s treasures to self-destruct.


    Therefore, no matter how precious the treasures in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea are,


    the gods of chaos like us will never have the chance to enter it to get them," the supreme grandmaster explained wistfully.


    "This Pastor is an extreme guy. He would rather destroy his treasures than leave them to other gods of chaos!"


    The old man shook his head and smiled at the baffled expressions of the governing gods.


    "So this means that all the people entering the Heavenly Eye Space Sea for the Magical Polarity Token are the governing gods, right?"


    a governing god inquired.


    "That''s right." The supreme grandmaster nodded.


    "So, you''d better hurry up. I have faith in your strength. You might have a fighting chance of getting your hands on the Magical Polarity Token!"

 Chapter 4741 Dont Miss The Opportunity

    Following the order of the supreme grandmaster, a large number of cultivators left their space sea and headed for the Heavenly Eye Space Sea.


    "Did the Magical Polarity Token really appear? What are we waiting for, then? Send our best troops to the Heavenly Eye Space Sea at once. We must bring it back. It must not fall into the hands of other forces!"


    A loud voice rang out in another space sea. It was engulfed in red flames, and they raged on wildly.


    The burning, red flames made the atmosphere hot and stifling. They stretched on for miles.


    In the middle of the endless flames, there was a throne made of white bones. On the throne sat an old man with long, flowing red hair.


    His body was also engulfed in flames, but he did not seem to be in pain. In fact, the flames seemed to give him more strength.


    He was the one who had spoken. Many governing gods stood before him, listening to him intently.


    "Needless to say, the Magical Polarity Token will be very useful to all of you as governin


    re more powerful than them.


    "Armstrong, are you coming or not?"


    Austin asked, looking at him intently.


    "I''d better not go. After these last few days, I''ve come to realize how weak I am.


    I will only weigh you down.


    Next, I will walk around in the Absolute Space Sea,"


    Armstrong said after thinking for a while.


    Under the guidance of the chaotic sky-devouring beast, he finally had a deep understanding of the law of time and the law of space in the Absolute Space Sea. He was already able to travel alone in the Absolute Space Sea, and he was ready to carve his own path.


    He knew that he couldn''t follow Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast all his life.


    This was an opportunity for him to get stronger. Although Armstrong was a top master in his space sea, he had never entered the Absolute Space Sea before. This was his chance to do so.


    He was finally going to be able to widen his horizons. He realized that he needed to strike out on his own to reach his full potential.

 Chapter 4742 Entering The Heavenly Eye Space Sea

    "If that''s the case, then all right... but you must be careful," cautioned Austin. He thought it over for a moment, then added, "Take this Contact Jade Slip. If you''re in any danger, you can use it to send me a message.


    Once I receive your message, I give you my word I''ll do my best to help you."


    He took out a Contact Jade Slip and handed it to Armstrong.


    By now, Austin had spent enough time with Armstrong to regard him as a friend, and he wanted to ensure he would be safe.


    "Thank you very much. If I hadn''t met the two of you, given my current strength level, I would have been unable to move a single step in the Absolute Space Sea," said Armstrong gratefully.


    With a final bow, he bid Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast farewell.


    Then he turned around and walked away alone to continue his journey.


    Austin watched him go, then turned to the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    "Let''s go to the Heavenly Eye Space Sea," he said.


    Without further delay, the two of them began heading in the direction of the Heavenly Eye Space Sea.


    Throughout the Absolute Space Sea, countless governing gods were also headed towards the Heavenly Eye Space Sea.


    The appearance of the Magical Polarity Token had caught the attention of too many forces.


    nother on the continent and spread out, all searching for the location of the Magical Polarity Token. No one but Pastor knew where it was hidden.


    Everywhere Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast went, they saw governing gods scattered along the land. They all had different theories as to where the token was located, and searched in different regions of the continent.


    But Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast persevered in their original plan, walking steadily along the river towards the core of the continent.


    Their path was on a wide, sandy beach that bordered the river on both sides. Like the river and the rest of the continent, the beach was enormous. Given its width and the length of the river, this sandy beach occupied an area as large as the average cosmos of other space seas.


    As they traveled,


    they suddenly heard a voice from afar.


    "Do you see those two creatures? They look pretty weak. That human brat is only a semi-governing god. Why would he dare enter the Heavenly Eye Space Sea?


    Is he planning to fight for the Magical Polarity Token?


    Ridiculous! He doesn''t stand a chance against any of the governing gods here!"


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast could hear the clear scorn in the unexpected voice.

 Chapter 4743 Robbery

    When they heard this, both Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast''s faces darkened.


    They looked toward the direction where the voice had come from, and they saw three people coming their way.


    A slender woman led the way. She was clad in a long, red dress, and her skin was emerald green. Two sharp horns glistened atop her forehead. She stared at Austin and the beast with contempt.


    Two men followed her closely. They also had green skin. The two of them looked at Austin and the beast murderously.


    "Humph! You poor things. You are digging your own graves. You do not deserve the Magical Polarity Token,"


    one of the men sneered, a murderous look in his eyes.


    "Hand over all your valuables, or I will make you die a miserable death.


    Torture is my forte. I can make you wish you had never been born.


    If you cooperate, I promise to make your death quick. What do you say?"


    the other man said, a playful look on his face.


    His voice was deceptiv


    u going to do to us?


    We are nobility from the Green Space Sea!


    If you dare lay a hand on us, our people will avenge us. You will be sorry!


    Our space sea is more powerful than you can imagine.


    You''d better release us fast,


    or you will have to answer for this heinous act,"


    one of the two men snapped.


    "What the hell is the Green Space Sea? I''ve never even heard of it.


    Cut the crap.


    Hand over all your treasures or I will take them myself.


    Now!"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast sneered.


    Boom! Boom!


    The two men and the woman desperately attacked the arrays around them.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin said.


    "Brat, what do you think you''re doing?"


    The woman and the two men were scared out of their wits.


    Austin stretched out his finger, and the arrays began to move.


    They turned toward the three hoodlums and began attacking them viciously.


    Austin could turn the Time and Space Arrays into attacking arrays in an instant!

 Chapter 4744 Appear

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Dozens of Time and Space Arrays turned to attacking arrays, raining violent energy down on the two men and the woman.


    "Ah! How dare you, brat?"


    "Stop!


    We are of noble birth. You cannot kill us!" they cried out pathetically.


    They weren''t very strong and were unable to withstand the attacks from the arrays.


    "Sir, please forgive us. It''s all our fault.


    We shouldn''t have provoked you!"


    "Please let me go. I will do anything you want, I swear!


    You are the boss! We submit to you!"


    Their injuries were only worsening, getting more and more deadly with every passing minute. They were left with no choice but to yell out for mercy at the top of their voices.


    However, Austin had no intention of letting up, and the arrays continued their barrage of endless attacks.


    He was a powerful cultivator and had been through countless battles. There was no part of him that would bat an eye at killing and he would certainly not show mercy to those who didn''t deserve it.


    "Ah!


    Brat, stop this now!


    Just


    ight shone down in one specific area.


    "The Magical Polarity Token! It must be where the light is shining!"


    All the governing gods on the continent exclaimed, their excitment and eagerness growing.


    "Hurry up! Go and grab the Magical Polarity Token!"


    "Go!"


    Countless governing gods rushed towards the place the light shone. It was a mad race to see who would get there first.


    But this continent was incredibly vast,


    not to mention there existed a terrible special law on it that restricted the governing gods.


    None of them could travel through space and even their flight speed was reduced drastically, causing them to lumber ahead slowly.


    There was no way they''d be reaching that spot quickly.


    If they were on the outside, with their outstanding strength, they would have arrived at their destination in an instant.


    "Let''s go have a look,"


    said Austin coolly.


    He and the chaotic sky-devouring beast used their bodily movement skills and took off, rushing to the place illuminated by the brilliant beam of light.

 Chapter 4745 The World Of Mind Power

    In an instant, countless governing gods rushed towards the spot at the same time.


    All the governing gods were buzzing with excitement.


    After such a long search, the Magical Polarity Token had finally appeared.


    "You can never compete with me.


    The world of mind power, show your projection!"


    A man somewhere on the continent, dressed in a black robe and earrings and his feet bare, burst into wild laughter.


    With some concentration, he activated his mind power.


    Boom!


    An illusory world projection slowly appeared in the sky above the continent.


    It started sinking until it covered the entire continent.


    "It''s a world of mind power!


    It means the Lord of Mind Power has come.


    It is said that the world of mind power is an illusory world that can penetrate anything. It is very terrifying,"


    a creature immediately exclaimed in shock, studying the projection.


    "I didn''t expect even the Lord of Mind Power to come to the Heavenly Eye Space Sea for the Magical Polarity Token!"


    Many had heard stories of the Lord of Mind Po


    gods to gather and fight one another.


    "The fight is too fierce!"


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast hadn''t arrived at the battlefield yet.


    However, their spiritual senses had clearly sensed the situation. They couldn''t help but frown.


    "It turns out there are many governing gods more powerful than me.


    This Lord of Mind Power for instance, I''m not sure I can beat him alone,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast sighed at the sight of the battle.


    "That''s right.


    All in all, we are still not strong enough.


    Even at the level of governing gods, we still can''t say that we''re stronger than the rest.


    Being stuck in the Sea of Chaos did little to broaden my horizon.


    It was only after I left that I found out there were others stronger than me."


    Austin couldn''t help but sigh with emotions as he gazed at the battle.


    "So we have to continue our cultivation and try to become stronger,"


    he added.


    "Let''s go. We need to hurry!"


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast rushed to the fierce battlefield ahead.

 Chapter 4746 A Fierce Competition

    Moments later,


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast arrived at the battlefield.


    They looked around to see numerous governing gods fighting fiercely for the Magical Polarity Token.


    More and more of the governing gods were dying with each passing minute.


    This meant that governing gods could be killed!


    If one was strong enough, they could terminate a governing god.


    A middle-aged man with thousands of arms suddenly burst into laughter.


    "The Magical Polarity Token is mine now! Cover me! I''m going to retreat now!"


    he said smugly to his companions.


    He was holding a white jade slip in one of his hands.


    The jade slip was engraved with all kinds of mysterious runes.


    Dozens of creatures surrounded him and


    escorted him to the distant void.


    These creatures had thousands of arms, just like the middle-aged man. It was a creepy sight.


    They were from a powerful race��


    the thousand-handed race.


    "You want to escape?


    That''s


    ontinent.


    They looked like mountains floating in the sky from afar. It was a magnificent scene.


    The birds were shocked and scared at the sight of these huge creatures.


    These blue flood dragons were from a very powerful race, and were even stronger than the birds.


    "Come on!"


    In no time, over a hundred birds were engaged in an intense battle with over fifty flood dragons. The energies unleashed by both parties in the fight spread in all directions, causing the governing gods nearby to step back to avoid getting hit.


    The blue flood dragons were outnumbered but they were far stronger than the birds.


    It was not long before the dragons got their hands on the Magical Polarity Token.


    They formed a huge array and rushed forward in a bid to leave the continent before they could lose the token. Each of these blue flood dragons had infinite power.


    The governing gods that got in their way were whacked aside as they collided with the dragons.

 Chapter 4747 Ready To Fight

    Suddenly, something unexpected happened.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The illusory worlds of mind power appeared one after another, enveloping all of the blue flood dragons.


    The immense mind power pierced through their bodies and destroyed them. It ravaged them from the inside out.


    More than ten powerful warriors who were proficient in mind power attacked them at the same time. They stopped the blue flood dragons from leaving.


    ''It seems that there are many powerful warriors in the Absolute Space Sea who can cultivate the mind power. Their mind power is much stronger than mine. When can I create a new world with my mind power? That would be really amazing,''


    Austin thought to himself. He gazed at the worlds of mind power with admiration.


    "If you don''t want to die, get out of my way!"


    the flood dragons roared ferociously.


    They were from a very powerful and terrible race, and they had always been arrogant. The flood dragons were


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ent time and space, and they could move without any hindrances.


    After a while, they finally arrived in front of the man in white robes.


    Nobody had expected them to show up.


    "Take action now. You go and stop him. I''ll set up an array to suppress him.


    Let''s work together to take away the Magical Polarity Token from him,"


    Austin said to the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    "However, it is incredibly important that we move fast. Once we get the Magical Polarity Token, we have to flee. If we get surrounded by the other governing gods, we might not be able to escape.


    The first thing we need to do is to change the auras of our spiritual souls and our appearances. I will set up dozens of illusionary arrays to hide our auras. After we get the Magical Polarity Token, we will use the arrays to hide ourselves and leave quickly. The faster, the better!"


    Austin had a glint in his eye. He was confident that his plan would work out.

 Chapter 4748 Getting The Magical Polarity Token

    "Okay, I got it. Simply put, speed is the most important part!"


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast quickly nodded in understanding.


    "Let''s do this!" Austin declared.


    As soon as the words left Austin''s lips,


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast rushed towards the man in white robes and loomed over him.


    Panic filled the fleeing man when a figure suddenly blocked his path. Soon after, he was filled with uncontrollable fury.


    Endless amount of power burst out of his right hand as he tried to attack the chaotic sky-devouring beast,


    terrible great force condensed into a white saber that went straight towards the chaotic sky-devouring beast. At the same time, the man in white robes waved his left hand to set up tens of large arrays in an attempt to suppress the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    "Trying to set up arrays right under my nose? In your dreams!"


    In the next moment, Austin appeared right next to the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    With a wave of his hand, tens of large arrays appeared at the same time to protect the beast against the arrays set up by the man in white robes. Hence, the chaotic sky-devouring beast did not receive even a


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    Both of them launched their strongest attacks at the same time, attacking the governing gods who stood in their way in the blink of an eye.


    When the two of them worked together, their destructive power was beyond terrifying.


    All the governing gods standing in their way exploded in an instant!


    Although Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast encountered several groups of governing gods who blocked them along the way, they quickly killed them all.


    "The two people from the reincarnation race are too powerful. Take great care, everyone!"


    "Let''s fight together! Don''t fall behind or be caught alone!"


    Seeing the terrifying fighting power of Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast, the governing gods who were chasing after them couldn''t hide their shock and quickly shouted reminders to each other.


    It took them a long time and lots of struggle, but Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast finally reached the edge of the continent.


    "This is the last pass. Once we get off this continent and enter the Absolute Space Sea, it''ll be difficult for them to catch up with us!"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast joyfully declared.

 Chapter 4749 The Second Piece Of The Magical Polarity Token

    "Damn it! The two of them are about to escape the continent!"


    Hot on their pursuit, the governing gods wore expressions of shock coupled with anger. Not wanting to lose them from their grasp, they dashed after them with every last bit of strength they could muster up.


    But their efforts soon went up in flames when the sight of Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast retreating from the continent filled their vision, mocking them. Not allowing their pursuers to catch up, they left the Heavenly Eye Space Sea and came to the Absolute Space Sea outside.


    The moment they stepped foot in the Absolute Space Sea, the chaotic sky-devouring beast heaved a sigh of relief, like a fish swimming out of menacing waters. Not taking their temporary escape for granted, the chaotic sky-devouring beast immediately incorporated secret skills of space and time lying dormant in his memory inheritance, snagging Austin along with him to travel through the Absolute Space Sea ceaselessly. Within a fleeting moment, they had disappeared from where they once stood.


    Before exiting from where they landed, for a brief moment, they witnessed a large group of governing gods getting out of the Heavenly Eye Space Sea in hopes of continuing their pursuit.


    But to the surprise of the governing gods, their targets had already fled the scene, leaving no shreds of evidence of their presence behind.


    It was common knowledge that the chaotic sky-devouring beasts


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    More than a dozen worlds of mind power descended from the sky and covered that position at the same time. Obviously, a handful of cultivators specializing in mind power took the initiative and acted first.


    Forming a protective circle around the Magical Polarity Token, many huge arrays raced towards it, enveloping it from all directions.


    Incorporating their previous experience of fighting for the Magical Polarity Token, the governing gods decided against attacking impulsively and set up arrays to cover that direction.


    In addition to the worlds of mind power and arrays, many other governing gods used various kinds of secret skills to build peculiar worlds of energy one after another.


    These peculiar worlds of energy were illusory worlds formed by different energies and laws. Each of them rushed to cover the position where the Magical Polarity Token was.


    Some of the worlds of energy consisting of fierce winds cutting through any obstruction in their way; some were cloaked in a dense black mist; some were engulfed in raging flames; some were vibrant and blinding to the eyes, and some were packed with ice and snow. Each of these special worlds created by various kinds of laws collided with one another, each trying to one-up the other into heading for the position where the Magical Polarity Token was located, intending to suppress it.


    The spectacle created by these governing gods was frightening.

 Chapter 4750 Snatching The Second Piece Of Magical Polarity Token

    Almost immediately, the vast majority of governing gods used array construction and other similar barrier techniques to build large arrays and peculiar worlds one after another, blocking the path towards the location of the second piece of the Magical Polarity Token.


    The governing gods who had rushed to the front without a thought had to come to an abrupt halt. They looked at the densely distributed arrays and special worlds hesitantly. They couldn''t pass the barriers and grab the Magical Polarity Token.


    They would have to go through immense pressure to pass through all those arrays and worlds to reach the Magical Polarity Token.


    Slipping through everyone''s attention, a short man appeared close to the first array. The man had a conical head and thick hair all over his body, just like a mouse.


    His eyes gleamed at the sight of the Magical Polarity Token.


    Without wasting a moment, he pierced through the arrays and rushed towards the Magical Polarity Token at an astonishing speed.


    The obstacles he encountered along the way didn''t bothe


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    e. How could they possibly lose to a mouse?


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The genuine phoenixes spurted turbulent flames from their mouths, aimed directly at the immortal mouse.


    "Bloody phoenixes! I will never forget this!"


    The immortal mouse was furious. The flame of the genuine phoenixes was the all-powerful Samadhi Fire, the original energy essence of all flames in all space seas. With its terrible power, the Samadhi Fire could burn even space and time into nothingness in an instant.


    The vast sea of fire surrounded the immortal mouse from all directions.


    The immortal mouse was completely trapped in the terrible world of flames formed by the Samadhi Fire.


    The horrifying flames burned his body, and the immortal mouse screamed and grimaced in pain.


    "Stop! Stop it! I''ll give you the Magical Polarity Token! Please put out this abominable Samadhi Fire!"


    the mouse screamed.


    "We will, as soon as you hand over the Magical Polarity Token to us,"


    one of the genuine phoenixes said, pleased to hear the surrender of the immortal mouse.

 Chapter 4751 The Death Of Many Governing Gods

    Left with no other choice, the immortal mouse reluctantly handed over the Magical Polarity Token.


    Just then, a genuine phoenix rushed forward and grabbed the Magical Polarity Token.


    "Everyone, cover me. We can fight our way out!" he shouted at his companions.


    He was delighted to have finally gotten his hands on the token. With all his might, he dashed forward at full speed to get out of the continent.


    Dozens of genuine phoenixes had surrounded him to prevent the immortal mouse from going after them. It should also discourage anyone else from doing the same.


    From their mouths, they spewed horrible Samadhi Fire, creating a wall of raging flames disabling anyone from advancing further, thus increasing their chances of escape.


    "The genuine phoenix race, this is not yet over. I will never forget this!


    You took advantage of my being alone and took my Magical Polarity Token away from me.


    If I had come here with my companions, there was no way that the token would have fallen into their hands,"


    the immortal mouse murmured to himself, hatefully looking at thieves


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    tough battle, expressing their thoughts to each other from time to time.


    One year later, the fight finally came to an end.


    The Magical Polarity Token eventually fell into the hands of a master good at using the world of mind power.


    At the beginning, that master merely watched and didn''t get involved. When the remaining governing gods on the battlefield got drained and exhausted, he unleashed the world of mind power and rendered them motionless.


    Then he effortlessly took the Magical Polarity Token, and ran as fast as he could in a bid to leave the continent.


    Before he took such action, he had already come up with an escape plan.


    He ordered dozens of governing gods who served under his command to discreetly install thousands of Time and Space Arrays.


    His men had spent almost a year getting the arrays completely set up. During that period, the governing gods on the battlefield were busy fighting fiercely over the token and none of them noticed anything.


    The thousands of Time and Space Arrays helped accelerate his speed greatly as he fled from the continent.

 Chapter 4752 This Is Our Chance

    The cultivator skilled in mind power used the over a thousand Time and Space Arrays in an attempt to escape the continent quickly. But then, a man in white suddenly appeared in front of him. He waved his hand and conjured hundreds of arrays that enveloped the cultivator.


    "Do you think no one has taken notice of you and your men setting up these arrays over the past year? I''m afraid I''m much better than you at setting up arrays. I was aware of yours the moment you set them up.


    You should know, I''ve tampered with your arrays. Now that you''ve fallen into my trap, your escape is impossible.


    You only have one choice left to you. Give me the Magical Polarity Token and I will let you go. If not, do not blame me for what comes next,"


    said the man in white, a maliciousness in his voice that went right to one''s core.


    It was as he said; he knew exactly how the cultivator and his subordinates had set up t


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    e.


    "Stop, don''t get distracted. He''s on his way,"


    Austin said coolly, cutting him off.


    The man in white, with the help of a large number of arrays that he had set up in advance, rushed towards Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast at an astonishing speed.


    He darted towards them, an enormous mob of governing gods in tow.


    He had set up many arrays all across the continent over the last year and he was using them to assist in his escape now.


    Some launched attacks to block off his pursuers, some covered his tracks as he ran ahead, while others were specially designed to increase his speed.


    This was more than enough to slow down those trying to catch up to him. They would not be getting a hold of him anytime soon.


    In a flash, the man in white had escaped, only to land in front of Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    They had been well prepared and were waiting patiently.

 Chapter 4753 Obtaining The Second Magical Polarity Token

    "This time, the Magical Polarity Token will be mine!"


    the man in white robes exclaimed in excitement when he saw that he was almost out of the continent.


    ''The first piece of Magical Polarity Token should have been in my hands too. If it weren''t for that meddling human brat, it would have been mine!


    Since I have memorized the brat''s spiritual soul aura, I''ll settle accounts with him once I leave here.


    I will take that Magical Polarity Token from him; he will have no choice but to hand it over!''


    the man thought to himself, gritting his teeth at the mere thought of Austin.


    ''I''m almost at the edge! This Magical Polarity Token is mine now!''


    The man was exhilarated as he turned and saw that his pursuers were far behind him.


    "Damn it!


    He''s going to escape!"


    "He''s too fast, and the arrays are in our way! It''s impossible to catch up to him at this stage!"


    "Ugh! I didn''t get the first Magical Polarity Token, and now, the second one is gone too!"


    The governing gods behind him roared in anger, but they were unwilling to give up.


    They watched helplessly as the man reached the edge o


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    avenly Eye Space Sea this time. Now, we have to go back quietly and wait for the third piece of the Magical Polarity Token to appear,"


    said Austin.


    He and the chaotic sky-devouring beast changed their appearances and auras of their spiritual souls once again. Now, they looked like two ordinary governing gods.


    Soon after, they returned to the Heavenly Eye Space Sea and maintained a low profile.


    There were simply too many governing gods in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea, so no one would pay attention to two seemingly ordinary governing gods.


    The countless governing gods once again began to search for the third piece of the Magical Polarity Token on the continent in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea.


    Even without looking for it, the third piece would have appeared by itself at the right time; but no one wanted to just sit by and wait. They walked around the continent looking for the third and final piece of the Magical Polarity Token using their deduction skills.


    Each hoped that they would be lucky enough to find it.


    Time passed slowly. A few more years passed before something finally happened.

 Chapter 4754 The Palace On The Continent

    Before everyone knew it, five years had passed. All the governing gods had spent this time looking through every nook and cranny on the continent for the third piece of the Magical Polarity Token.


    But none had been able to find it.


    One day, a beam of white light suddenly shot up from somewhere on the continent, illuminating it in its entirety.


    All the governing gods turned towards it the second it caught their eyes.


    "The third Magical Polarity Token has finally appeared!"


    some governing god exclaimed.


    The third piece of the Magical Polarity Token had revealed itself at the center of the continent.


    Longing to have it in their grasps, every single governing god around charged off in the direction of the pillar of light stretching to the sky.


    This was the last of the Magical Polarity Tokens.


    They knew that if they missed their chance to get their hands on this one, they would never encounter another.


    They would do whatever they had do, turning into dots of light and doing their best to get to the center of the conti


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    oposed one of the governing gods eagerly.


    The palace doors were shut tight and no one dared be the one to risk trying to open it casually. They did not know for sure if there were arrays or traps set up and left by a god of chaos, and no one wanted to test it.


    "All right, together! More people equals greater strength after all. Do not be afraid. Hold nothing back!"


    The other governing gods nodded to each other, determined to forge on ahead.


    They knew they had to work together to open the doors, and only then would they get the chance to look for treasures to plunder.


    They all released a burst of powerful energy, bombarding the doors savagely.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Much to their surprise, the doors opened immediately, without much resistance. There were no arrays or traps either.


    "It seems we got in our own heads about nothing. Let''s go!"


    The more anxious and bold governing gods had already rushed in, and the others soon bounded on behind them, unwilling to lag behind. Before long, they had all piled into the palace.

 Chapter 4755 Two Corpses Of Gods Of Chaos

    As soon as they entered the palace, they found that there was, in fact, a very vast universe within the gates of the palace.


    It was no surprise. Most of the gods of chaos chose to cultivate in seclusion in secret rooms, and these "secret rooms" were usually the size of a whole universe��a supreme universe.


    And sure enough, the universe inside the palace was a supreme universe.


    "Look!


    There are two corpses over there!"


    The other governing gods looked into the distance and saw two huge corpses floating in the space.


    The corpses were so huge that they took up a large area of space and time, and the bodies looked like those of human beings''.


    Both of the corpses had red skin, and their hair and nails were the same color as well.


    There were no clothes on them, and their expressions were still ferociously terrifying. Their eyes were closed, and the eyelids flashed with astonishing golden light.


    The auras released from the two corpses were so terrifying that none of the governing gods dared get too close.


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    eir minds, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast quietly approached the two corpses using their bodily movement skills without drawing the attention of the other governing gods.


    As they moved, Austin set up a number of illusionary arrays and mirror arrays to cover their presence near the corpses to prevent the other governing gods from discovering them.


    If the others found the two of them approaching the corpses of the gods of chaos, they would easily figure their motive.


    If that happened, the horde would rush towards the corpses to look for the Magical Polarity Token.


    As they edged closer, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast felt the crushing energy pressure emitted by the corpses.


    "They are definitely worthy of being called gods of chaos. Even after death, there is still such terrifying energy left in their bodies.


    If these gods of chaos were still alive, they could kill us both with a wave of their hands,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said with a sigh, thankful that they were dead.

 Chapter 4756 The Black Puppet

    As they were getting closer to the two corpses of the gods of chaos, the more energy that Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast felt landing on their bodies. But in order to get the Magical Polarity Token, the duo had to grit their teeth to endure it�Dgiving up was not an option.


    After scouring for a while, the two dead bodies of the gods of chaos came into their view.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast panned his gaze at Austin.


    "What do we do now? Are we going to frisking them?"


    he consulted.


    Before Austin could answer, he was already on it. He had already unleashed his spiritual sense to check the two corpses of the gods of chaos.


    Soon after, Austin rested his eyes on of the dead bodies. He felt that there was a beam of white light inside it.


    "I could sense it faintly. I think the Magic Polarity Token is inside this corpse,"


    Austin informed the chaotic sky-devouring beast through his spiritual sense.


    "Yeah. I also sensed a white shadow inside it,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast responded, nodding at Austin.


    "Let''s take a


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    .


    "Let''s go and have a look!"


    Austin proposed.


    Then, he made his way towards that white corridor, and the beast followed him closely from behind.


    As soon as the pair set foot on the corridor, ten black creatures opened their eyes. At lightning speed, they all dashed in their direction and attacked Austin and the beast. No words were said between the two parties. The dark creatures had already used their magic treasures and weapons without even thinking twice.


    "These are puppets, and each of them has the strength of a governing god!"


    Austin exclaimed, shocked.


    There were approximately ten thousand puppets on both sides of the white passage. This meant that there were ten thousand governing gods that guarded the corridor.


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast had no choice but to fight the puppets head-on. Upon their attempt to resist them, they found that the puppets were difficult to deal with.


    What was worse, the black puppets were awfully tough. Even Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast couldn''t break their bodies.

 Chapter 4757 The Way To Defeat Puppets

    "What are these puppets made of? They''re incredibly solid!"


    Both Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast let out dejected sighs.


    They were more than capable of crushing the bodies of ordinary governing gods with their current strength. And yet, they had struck the black puppets hard but been unable to injure them in the slightest, only sending them flying through the air.


    It seemed they were much stronger than ordinary governing gods when it came to battling.


    Right now, there were ten black puppets and their combined power was terrifying beyond belief!


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast fought fiercely with them, and to their surprise, the puppets were giving it all they had, determined to take their foes down with them.


    Their bodies were so sturdy that even Austin could not break them. They could not be hurt or killed, but


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    puppet disappeared and it closed its eyes, just as the last one had done.


    It flew back in and stood to one side, motionless.


    "We were right!"


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast was ecstatic.


    He and Austin kept the attack up, bounding towards the other puppets and launching them from the corridor.


    "Well then, let''s move on!"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said with his head held high, striding forward.


    Figuring out that issue of these vile black puppets had filled them with confidence.


    They continued on, fighting fiercely all the way, but with much more success.


    However, frustration soon overtook them again. At the beginning there had been only ten puppets attacking them at the same time, but now more and more were joining the fight and with every advance they made, the number of puppets they came up against grew even more.

 Chapter 4758 The Original Crown Tree

    Fortunately, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast had figured out a way to easily deal with the puppets. As the puppets kept swarming towards them, they faced them with confidence.


    Fighting side by side, the two found it so easy to fight the dozens of governing gods that dared cross their path.


    The sooner they dealt with these puppets, the better.


    Thus, Austin performed the Triple Avatar Skill, summoning the other two versions of himself. Three Austins fought the puppets simultaneously.


    However, the enemy showed no signs of dwindling. In fact, it seemed that with every day that passed, their numbers kept increasing!


    About half a month later, the duo had to face hundreds of puppets at a time. Although it wasn''t as easy, they made a good team. Together, they threw their enemies out into the corridor, one after another.


    After another five days, Austin realized they''d defeated most of the puppets already. This meant they''d faced t


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    e obtained two of them. The last one is in the palace right behind me. However, my master has ordered me to protect it."


    "Sir, you said that you are responsible for guarding those trees around the corridor except for the last piece of the Magical Polarity Token. Are those trees precious?" Austin continued to ask questions.


    "And what are the blue fruits on the trees?"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast chipped in, out of curiosity.


    During their fight with those black puppets, he and Austin had taken note of the trees around the corridor and the blue aromatic fruits they bore.


    The two could tell that those fruits were valuable, for they contained a lot of energy and special laws.


    "Of course these trees are very precious," the golden giant answered as a matter of fact.


    "They are called the original crown tree, one of the oldest trees in history.


    Their fruit is so precious, even the gods of chaos want to get their hands on them!"

 Chapter 4759 There Were Still Tests

    "They are majestic-looking!


    Are these the original crown trees?"


    Both Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were a little surprised as they gazed at the magical trees.


    Their name suited their appearance and the two had never encountered anything like them before.


    "Sir, can you tell us the real value of these trees?"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast asked with a burning curiosity.


    "All right, let me give you a simple background. Governing gods like you cultivate the great cosmos force, right? It''s because at your current state, it is the most important source of your energy and power.


    However, when it comes to gods of chaos, the great cosmos force almost has no value.


    This is because gods of chaos cultivate a kind of energy that is way more advanced than the great cosmos force, and it is called the chaotic original force. Truth is, the fruits of the original crown trees contain a large amount of chaotic original force. That is how precious these trees are.


    Back then, my master, Pastor, was able to obtain a root of an original crown tree. He brought it back and secretly grew it in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea. With a lot of extensive care, he had successfully grown the original crown tree and was able to reproduce a large q


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    fulfill a specific task.''


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast pondered all information that the golden giant told them and understood everything that was going on.


    "I''ll ask you again, do you still want to continue and undergo the tests? With your abilities, I think both of you are likely to pass them. If you decide to do them, just enter the palace behind me.


    But let me just warn you, the tests left by my master are pretty dangerous.


    If you fail them, there is a huge chance that you might lose your lives. So, think carefully and decide at your own risk.


    On the other hand, if you refuse to take them, you can just simply turn around and leave this place.


    I know this is kind of sudden, so I''ll give you some time to think about it first.


    When you''re ready to give an answer, just approach me any time," the golden giant instructed.


    At the same time, the other governing gods had also come in one after another. They appeared to be looking for the third Magical Polarity Token in this human world.


    Soon enough, these governing gods found a white passage and eventually came across the corridor where Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast came from. At the end of the long pathway, they sensed the dazzling golden palace.

 Chapter 4760 Entering The Palace

    Almost at the same time, the governing gods also saw Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    They instantly recognized the pair as soon as they laid their eyes on them.


    "It''s that young man and the legendary beast!


    The first two pieces of the Magical Polarity Token have fallen in their hands!"


    the man dressed in white robes furiously exclaimed.


    From their previous encounters, Austin took two pieces of the token from him. Obviously, he would be livid. As the saying goes, when enemies meet, their eyes would blaze with hatred.


    The sight of Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast fueled the rage burning inside him. Their mere presence was like gasoline to it, and his fists began to clench, and his jaw rooted.


    He stared at the duo long and hard, itching to rush towards them and eat their flesh in the raw. "I''m sure! It''s the two of them.


    They were the ones who snatched the first two pieces of the Magical Polarity Token!


    Look how greedy these two are. They even came here to get the third one."


    The other governing gods shifted their gaze on Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast. They were just as furious an


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    te puppet with his naked eyes, but he couldn''t perceive its existence with his spiritual sense. The space where the white puppet was located was empty, which terrified him on some level.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was compelling above any average cultivator. However, he still couldn''t feel the white puppet within such a short distance. This was a preface of the true power the white puppet held.


    "If you want to get the third piece, you have to defeat all the puppets here." The golden giant broke Austin''s reverie. Then, he continued, "Of course, if you can defeat all of them, it means you have passed the test designed by my master. Not only will you acquire the last piece of the Magical Polarity Token, but you will also become my master''s disciple. All the treasures collected in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea will belong to you.


    Naturally, only one of you two will become the disciple of my master in the end."


    The golden giant pinned his gaze on both Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast. He noticed that the duo was sizing up the puppets on both sides of the square.


    "How many puppets are there, sir?"


    Austin nervously asked.

 Chapter 4761 The Test Has Begun

    "There are a total of thirty-five thousand five hundred and one puppets here. Thirty thousand are black puppets, five thousand are silver puppets, five hundred are golden puppets, and the last one is white.


    You will have to deal with all these puppets. The one who can defeat the lone white one will be declared the winner, and he will become my master''s disciple. The Magical Polarity Token will be the prize," the golden giant explained.


    ''What?! We have to take on over thirty-five thousand puppets?''


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast felt a chill run down their spines upon hearing the giant''s words. It had already been a tough battle for them to beat the ten thousand black puppets in that corridor.


    And now, they would have to handle over thirty thousand puppets! It was evident that the colors had something to do with the puppets'' strength. Thus, it meant that the five thousand silver puppets, five hundred golden puppets, and the lone white puppet must be more powerful than those black puppets they had already confronted.


    The fact that there was only one white puppet likely meant


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ugh. It''s time to deal with these silver pests!"


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast turned to look at the silver puppets, which were also looking at them menacingly.


    There were five thousand silver puppets. Although their number was lower than that of the black puppets, they were undoubtedly far stronger than the previous ones.


    Therefore, both Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast steeled themselves. They knew that it would be more difficult to beat these silver puppets.


    "Come on! Let''s do this!" Austin said as he took a deep breath.


    Then, he strode confidently toward the silver puppets.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast followed suit and charged at another one of the silver puppets.


    As soon as their bodies clashed, Austin was shocked to find that they were at least ten times stronger than the black ones from before.


    ''This is going to be a tough battle!''


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast had the same thought in their minds.


    However, they were pretty confident that they could handle them. It would just take more time to defeat these silver puppets.

 Chapter 4762 The World Of Mind Power

    Time went by as Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast fiercely fought with the silvery puppets. The silvery puppets were endlessly rushing up to them in groups, which was kind of overwhelming.


    Surprisingly, the bodies of these silvery puppets were as hard as those of the black puppets. No matter how hard Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast attacked them, they couldn''t harm their bodies at all.


    If they wanted to defeat them, the only thing they could do was to attack and directly break the energy crystals set between their eyebrows.


    These silvery puppets had a particularly good defense, especially with the position of the crystals between their eyebrows. It could be said that their defense was almost flawless since it was exceedingly difficult to hit the position between the eyebrows.


    Fortunately, Austin was exceptionally good at the mind power attack. During their fierce battle, he continuously used the Mind Sword Skill to hit the position between the eyebrows of the silvery puppets.


    Although those energy crystals were extremely hard, they would slowly be consumed by Austin''s endless attacks.


    As the battle went on, Austin noticed that once the energy crystals were consumed, the silvery puppets'' fighting power slowly declined.


    He was really overjoyed when he found this out. After that, he tried his best to activate his mind power to ceasele


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    Then, he also must have a very precise control of his mind power. Only in this way could he use the mind power to construct a huge world of mind power inch by inch.


    ''I wonder if I can already construct a world of mind power with my current level of mind power,''


    Austin thought to himself again.


    So, he began to try doing so. While recalling the worlds of mind power displayed by those powerful cultivators which he had seen before, he tried to use his own mind power to construct his own world of mind power.


    However, Austin realized that it was incredibly difficult to construct a world of mind power.


    Not only did he need to have strong mind power, but he also needed to control his mind power to an appalling degree of precision.


    Besides that, he also needed a ton of patience and great concentration. He couldn''t be careless at all.


    If he did something even slightly careless, the entire world of mind power that he built would immediately collapse, and all his previous efforts would be wasted.


    In the process of creating the world of mind power, Austin failed again and again. But he already knew that it was by no means easy to construct a world of mind power, and it would probably take a huge amount of effort.


    Of course, while Austin was trying hard to construct his world of mind power, he was still fighting fiercely against those silvery puppets.

 Chapter 4763 The World Of Mind Power Construction Skill

    Austin then performed the Triple Avatar Skill. This skill created two of his clones and made it appear beside him. With that, there were three Austins that fought against the silver puppets


    Then, one of them unleashed all kinds of secret martial skills to directly attack the silver puppets. The attack made the silver puppets stumble backwards but it was not enough to completely stop them.


    But it was alright that they weren''t completely stopped since their stumbling backwards was the perfect opportunity for the second one to attack the energy crystals between the silver puppets'' eyebrows using the Mind Sword Skill. The last one focused on comprehending the mind power and tried to create the world of mind power.


    As the battle drew longer, Austin brought the silver puppets down one by one. Besides that, since he already performed the Mind Sword Skill countless of times, his mind power had been constantly improving.


    "Great! There are only about a thousand silver puppets left now. We will take care of them all soon enough," the chaotic sky-devouring beast exclaimed in excitement.


    At long last, they could finally see the end to this battle.


    "Yeah, we only got a thousand to handle! It''s been a long time


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    his spiritual sense, he immediately understood the cultivation method recorded on the stela.


    As he perceived even further, he found that the skill was about how to build the world of mind power.


    This new cultivation method brought him much delight. During his battle with the puppets, he had attempted to create a world of mind power, but he didn''t succeed.


    Now he suddenly came upon a cultivation method which taught him how to form one. This was exactly what he wanted. It was as if fate brought him to this.


    "This is great! This is what I''ve wanted to learn.


    I''ll try to comprehend it and practice the World of Mind Power Construction Skill at once!"


    Austin murmured to himself with excitement written all over his face.


    With that, he finally began to study the new cultivation method.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast walked past the stelas and soon, he found a martial arts skill that he was interested in. He then sat down in front of that stela and began to learn the new skill.


    Just then, many governing gods had arrived at the square.


    These governing gods had defeated the black puppets in the corridor. After they passed the test, they immediately entered the palace and directly came here.

 Chapter 4764 Cultivating The World Of Mind Power Construction Skill

    The first step to cultivate the World of Mind Power Construction Skill was to have a strong heart and a will as hard as steel.


    The so-called mind power depended on one''s will power. Only when his will was strong enough could he possess strong mind power.


    But to have a strong will, one should also stay true to his true nature and have the ability to not be distracted by anything else.


    Ever since Austin first stepped on the path of cultivation, he had always been firm on his pursuit to be the best martial arts cultivator. No matter what difficulties he encountered, his heart never wavered.


    Starting as a mere grunt disciple of a small sect in a small world, he had slowly clawed his way up and garnered one achievement after another in only a relatively short amount of time.


    This was the reason why Austin was so talented in cultivating his mind power.


    He had always been a person with a strong will and unwavering heart.


    The first step on cultivating the World of Mind Power Construction Skill was to


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    giant said with a warm smile.


    He then waved his hand, and a strong gust of energy and laws of space and time shrouded the small space where Austin was in.


    Then, Austin found that the small space he was in seemed to have been frozen, with both space and time lying motionless.


    "Well, young man, now you can have a lot of time to cultivate the World of Mind Power Construction Skill,"


    the golden giant said to Austin.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Austin thanked the golden giant again.


    Then, he began to concentrate on cultivating the World of Mind Power Construction Skill.


    Without the pressure of time, Austin was able to slowly but surely improve his strength. He felt his spiritual soul grow more and more powerful.


    His face was flushed red, and blue veins protruded all over his body as he trembled slightly.


    However, with this, his will grew stronger and stronger.


    As this happened, he found out that his endurance for pain also increased. Slowly, the agonizing pain he had once felt began to ease.

 Chapter 4765 Successful Construction Of The World Of Mind Power

    Finally, the first level of World of Mind Power Construction Skill had reached a critical moment.


    Endless and terrible energy constantly attacked Austin''s spiritual soul, spreading all over him. Both his spiritual soul and body were in extreme pain.


    Austin felt like there were billions of divine mountains looming over him, ready to collapse any second.


    Every minute was torture, and he couldn''t help feeling he was going to explode any second soon.


    Crack!


    Austin''s entire body began to tremble violently. His blood kept flowing out from gaping wounds. Austin''s face looked so ferocious and hideous because of pain.


    Gritting his teeth so hard, Austin almost broke his jaw.


    However, he had always had a strong power over his mind. Even if he was about to explode, he still held on to the last strong wil


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    Only when it reached a specific level could a world of mind power be constructed.


    Austin sat without moving at all, like an old monk in meditation, releasing streams of mind power.


    He followed the method described in the third level of the World of Mind Power Construction Skill. Slowly, he began to construct a world of mind power in the surrounding space.


    After a long time, he finally reached a vital point. "I have finally created a world of mind power of my own.''''


    Austin opened his eyes, feeling elated.


    Around him, a translucent world of mind power rippled like water waves as it began to slowly appear.


    "Young man, congratulations!


    You can finally construct a preliminary world of mind power! Your mind power is now at least a thousand times stronger than before!"


    the golden giant said.

 Chapter 4766 Battling The Golden Puppets

    "Sir, if you don''t mind, I''m going to continue challenging those puppets,"


    Austin said, getting to his feet.


    He was eternally grateful and showed heaps more respect to the golden giant now.


    "Go ahead. You will be facing five hundred golden puppets. But with your powerful mind power, I do not think you''ll have any trouble taking them all down,"


    the golden giant replied calmly.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast then got up as well.


    "I am ready too!" he added firmly.


    In the past few days, he too had mastered a set of brilliant secret skills and improved his fighting power greatly.


    The skills he learnt were related to strength. Hence, his strength had increased a lot.


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast both returned to the square.


    When they arrived, they found numerous governing gods fighting with the black puppets fiercely.


    The white-robed man, a master of arrays, was battling a dozen black puppets on his own in the square. He caught sight of Austin and flared up in a rag


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    indeed quite profound and brilliant. The world of mind power created using that skill is more potent than any other created, by any other cultivators, even those who possess a talent in mind power.


    Young man, your mind power is now terrifying to be sure. Even if you were to cross paths with masters who have focused solely on cultivating the mind power, you should still best most of them without difficulty,"


    the golden giant revealed to Austin proudly.


    "You''re right. The World of Mind Power Construction Skill that Master Pastor left is incredibly powerful!"


    Austin agreed.


    All it took was a moment for him to knock down the twenty golden puppets he was facing.


    "This can''t be happening! How has this guy become this powerful?


    Those golden puppets are formidable foes.


    How has he managed to defeat them so quickly and effortlessly?"


    The governing gods who were still fighting the black puppets had seen what was going on from the distance, but they were struggling to believe their eyes.

 Chapter 4767 Continue To Meditate

    Only after receiving permission from the golden giant could these governing gods enter this palace.


    As such, these governing gods had heard about the fighting power of the puppets in the square.


    From weakest to strongest, there were black puppets, silver puppets, golden puppets, and the one and only white puppet.


    Even though the black puppets were the weakest, those governing gods did not appear to have the upper hand now that they were fighting thirty thousand of them.


    However, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast had already beaten the black and silver puppets. Now, they were engaged in a fierce battle with the golden puppets. In comparison, those governing gods were much slower than them.


    When they saw how powerful Austin was and how easily he defeated those golden puppets, they became more anxious and unwilling to accept his superiority.


    They knew that if this continued, Austin would obtain the last piece of the Magical Polarity Token. Then, he would become a disciple of Pastor and inherit all the treasures that this god of chaos had left


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    He believed that as long as he could explore his potential strength, he would never lose before any god of chaos.


    Besides, as a member of the chaotic sky-devouring beast race, he had his pride and did not want to become Pastor''s disciple.


    Also, he cherished his friendship with Austin more.


    He wouldn''t dream of jeopardizing his friendship with Austin.


    As Austin was the reincarnation race''s successor, his burden was much heavier than the chaotic sky-devouring beast''s. Thus, he believed that Austin needed the treasures in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea more.


    "I''ll accompany you into that space and continue to comprehend the inheritance inside,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said after thinking for a while.


    "Okay, let''s go inside together and continue our cultivation."


    Austin smiled appreciatively at the chaotic sky-devouring beast as he understood why the beast had made such a decision.


    Then, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast walked into the space near the square and began to look for the suitable inheritance on the stone tablets.

 Chapter 4768 Fighting The White Puppet

    After entering the space, Austin immediately used his spiritual sense to explore the stelas one by one. He was looking for the inheritance that was suitable and useful for him.


    Likewise, the chaotic sky-devouring beast was also searching for the inheritance he was interested in among all the densely packed stelas.


    After a little while of searching, Austin''s eyes suddenly lit up. He was thrilled to find out that there was an inheritance related to swordsmanship on one of the stelas.


    This inheritance was named the World of Swords.


    So, Austin approached that stela and began to study the inheritance of the World of Swords. He carefully observed it since he was extremely interested in what it could do.


    It turned out that the World of Swords involved using the energy of swordsmanship to construct a world of sword energy. This kind of inheritance was somewhat like the world of mind power. The world of mind power was a world constructed with mind power, while the World of Swords used the energy of swordsmanship and other related laws to construct a world of swords.


    Once it was completely activated, its real power would be almost the same as the world of mind power.


    Austin had already made great achievements in swordsmanship. Now that he saw the inheritance of the World of Swords, he was totally excited and immediately decided to cultivate it. He though


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    y place all the way, which means that you''re not weak at all. I guess you''re one of the famous members of the younger generation, but you won''t be so lucky here.


    Now I have two choices for you. The first one is that you kneel and kowtow a few times to me, and then you can safely leave.


    And the second choice is to die. It''s up to you,"


    the white puppet said slowly as he looked at Austin with mockery in his eyes.


    "What did you just say?"


    Austin hadn''t expected that the white puppet actually had a consciousness and thoughts like a human.


    "Cut the crap. If you want to fight, let''s just do it.


    I will definitely defeat you,"


    Austin said lightly, looking fiercely at the white puppet as well.


    "Boy, you are way too arrogant. Remember, arrogant people often have a bad ending. I''m telling you, today is your last day,"


    the white puppet flatly said.


    His indifferent mood didn''t change much.


    Then, Austin and the white puppet suddenly rushed towards each other.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    An unimaginable energy began to erupt from the center of the battlefield.


    Austin began to aggressively fight with the white puppet.


    And his face changed color as soon as they started fighting.


    The fighting power of the white puppet was not a joke. His power was so terrifying, and his every move had an energy pressure enough to destroy heaven and earth.

 Chapter 4769 The Fighting Power Of The White Puppet

    The white puppet was indeed being impolite, but his fighting power was unquestionable.


    "Young man, I must applaud your bravery. Over all these years, you are the only creature to ever have the guts to challenge me.


    But that still does not mean defeating me is going to be easy for you,"


    said the white puppet to Austin calmly, despite being in the heat of battle.


    "It''s still too early to say. There''s no telling who the victor will be just yet,"


    Austin shouted back.


    He activated his world of mind power the moment he finished speaking.


    He used it to trap the white puppet and strike at the energy crystal between his eyebrows with an endless barrage of mind swords.


    "Fantastic! You''re so young and yet you''ve already cultivated your mind power to such a level. You''re doing really well!"


    The white puppet could not hide how impressed he was, nodding his head in approval.


    Austin then activated the World of Swords.


    The World of Swords was divided into ten levels, each of which had its own move.


    Austin used the fifth move: the One-sword One-wor


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    tars used all kinds of secret martial arts skills he had cultivated to trap and attack the white puppet.


    He even used the law of reincarnation.


    "Young man, just how is it that your cultivation base of the law of reincarnation is so astounding? Are you perhaps a member of the reincarnation race?"


    asked the white puppet all of a sudden.


    "That''s right. I am indeed a member of the reincarnation race,"


    Austin admitted.


    "Wow! So you are from the reincarnation race!"


    the white puppet exclaimed, nodding excitedly as he thought over this new knowledge he''d received.


    "I''ve dealt with several gods of reincarnation from the reincarnation race in the past. Every one of them possessed immense fighting power. It''s no wonder you are so powerful, young man.


    I simply cannot believe a member of the reincarnation race has come to my place and may very likely become my disciple."


    The white puppet was buzzing, struggling to hold in his elation and eagerness.


    Because of the spiritual soul mark within his body, he could be considered an avatar of Pastor.

 Chapter 4770 Continue To Cultivate

    "But it doesn''t matter. Young man, if you can really defeat me and pass the test that I have set up, then you can become my disciple,"


    the white puppet continued.


    He obviously didn''t mind who Austin was.


    "That''s great! Thank you, sir!"


    Austin was very excited when he heard what the white puppet said.


    "Remember young man. You may gain the upper hand, but you are still not strong enough to defeat me.


    Also, I will not lose to you on purpose. I will fight you without any reservations,"


    the white puppet clarified.


    "You''re right, sir. I will have to become much stronger if I want to beat you,"


    Austin admitted.


    "And I won''t give up either. Now that I have come this far, I must defeat you,"


    Austin said with determination.


    "Well, that''s good to hear. Young men should be confident and persistent like you. Why don''t you continue learning the inheritances that I have left in the space beside the square? I believe that it will immensely help you improve your strength.


    If you cont


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    und the inheritances that they were interested in and began their cultivation.


    "We can take our time. Since we are not in a rush, we have the opportunity to master several secret skills recorded here,"


    Austin excitedly said to the chaotic sky-devouring beast through his spiritual sense.


    "You have a good point. It is indeed a rare opportunity for us. We should learn several secret skills so that odds of beating that white puppet would improve,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast replied.


    Through the passing of time, the duo had each mastered several brilliant secret martial skills.


    "Now my comprehensive combat effectiveness has greatly improved!"


    Austin remarked as he stopped cultivating and stood up.


    "Sir, I think I''m ready. I am now going out to challenge the white puppet,"


    Austin said to the golden giant.


    "Go ahead, young man. After all, I can see that you have grown much stronger. I am also anxious to see if you can defeat him."


    The golden giant nodded at him, smiling.

 Chapter 4771 Run Into The Creature Of Darkness Again

    As the white puppet saw Austin coming his way, he slowly got up.


    "Are you ready, young man? We can go for a few rounds again if you''re up for it.


    Just let me know," the puppet told Austin.


    "Yes, sir. I''m ready."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Austin already made his move.


    In no time, a fierce battle ensued between them. Austin had just mastered five secret skills that Pastor had left, so he wanted to try them out. He learned three secret skills in the space beside the square this time, apart from the World of Mind Power Construction Skill and the World of Swords he already knew.


    The inheritances of a god of chaos were undoubtedly exceptional. After he learned all of these skills, Austin''s fighting power had drastically increased.


    Wasting no time, he unleashed the secret skills that he had mastered, greatly impressing his opponent.


    Seeing how Austin displayed all of them, the white puppet was shocked at his rapid progress.


    As Austin brought out the skills to their current maximum potential, he was able to force the white puppet into a draw.


    "I must say that I''m pretty impressed, young man. I didn''t expect that we will end up in a tie.


    I can see that you really do have great talent," the whit


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    sea without having to go through with us.


    The Magical Polarity Token belong to our race. No one else deserves them.


    Now, if you understand, you''d better be smart enough or you''ll deeply regret it," the creature of darkness continued.


    "I got bored listening to everything you said. Your race is kind of ambitious, don''t you think? Why do I need to give up the token to someone like you?


    Don''t be ridiculous!


    If you want them, then try and take them from me. Otherwise, shut the hell up!"


    Austin snapped back with a taunting sneer.


    There was no way that he would hand over his treasures just because of other people''s empty threats.


    "You will regret this, brat!


    You don''t know who you''re messing with!" the creature of darkness retorted in a sullen tone, glaring at Austin ferociously.


    Austin just scoffed and turned towards the white puppet.


    "Sir, I apologize for the delay. Let''s do this," Austin said politely.


    "I want to challenge you too!"


    the black-robed creature shouted sternly as he addressed the white puppet.


    "This young man challenged me first, so I will face him first.


    You''ll have to wait for your turn," the white puppet said calmly as he cast a glance at the creature of darkness.

 Chapter 4772 Passing The Test

    "Well, young man, what are you waiting for? Stop standing there already. You can start now,"


    the white puppet instructed, looking directly at Austin and nodding his head.


    "Sir, I''m really sorry to offend you but I must defeat you by all means!"


    Austin said before he finally rushed over.


    Without any hesitation, the white puppet also made a move and fought with Austin.


    Both Austin and the white puppet had astonishing fighting power. Now that they went all out and tried their best to fight, the fighting energy they released was extremely terrifying. After all, they were both one of the best and most talented fighters to have existed. Their energy spread in all directions and destroyed everything wherever it went.


    But thanks to the golden giant, this space had been isolated before the battle. He formed it into a small world, so the fighting energy of Austin and the white puppet would not affect the other parts of the square.


    Otherwise, given their fighting power, the whole square would have been destroyed in an instant once Austin and the white puppet fought.


    "You''re doing a great job, young man! Your fighting power has indeed increased by a lot! I must admit that I''m really impressed!"


    During the battle, the white puppet was forced to retreat again and again. So, he could not help but praise Austin''s fighting power. This was his first time in a long t


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ough his gritted teeth. He was completely frustrated at what was happening.


    He realized to his dismay that his spiritual soul attacks couldn''t hurt Austin at all. It seemed like there was nothing he could do about it anymore.


    Meanwhile, the battle between Austin and the white puppet had reached the most critical moment. Under Austin''s powerful attacks, the white puppet began to slowly step back as it was getting more and more difficult for him to resist Austin''s attacks.


    "I didn''t misjudge this young man at all. He really has the ability to pass the tests and become a disciple of my master. It looks like my long waiting is finally over."


    The golden giant was incredibly happy to see what was happening.


    "It looks like Austin can finally win! I knew he had it in him!"


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast also stood aside and intently watched the battle. He was overly excited and happy for Austin.


    In the end, the white puppet could no longer resist Austin''s attack at all and had no strength to fight back anymore.


    "Well, young man, let''s stop fighting now. You have successfully passed my test!"


    the white puppet announced.


    "Ha-ha, that''s terrific! I have finally found a worthy disciple for my master,"


    the golden giant immediately shouted excitedly. After such a long time, he had finally found someone worthy of his master''s inheritance and treasures.

 Chapter 4773 Becoming A Disciple

    "Congratulations, Austin! You have finally passed all the tests!"


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast immediately rejoiced with Austin''s achievement.


    "Humph! It doesn''t matter. Remember what I told you. Even if you have all the three pieces of the Magical Polarity Token, there''s no way for you to get out of the Heavenly Eye Space Sea.


    You might be way more powerful than governing gods, but you''re no match compared to gods of chaos.


    The gods of chaos of our darkness race have this space sea surrounded. Before you could get out of here, you''re going to be dead!


    So, I advise you to hand over the three pieces quietly. This way, perhaps the gods of chaos of our race might spare your pitiful life and let you escape.


    Otherwise, you''re doomed!"


    The creature of darkness glared at Austin with threatening eyes. He was actually exasperated to see that Austin had already passed all the tests. It meant that right now, the only way to acquire the three pieces was to fight Austin for them.


    "How dare you speak to my young master in such a tone? Do not threaten him like you own the Heavenly Eye Space Sea!


    Get out of here right now. You''re not welcome here!"


    the


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ,"


    Austin replied with the utmost respect.


    "Very well! I could only imagine that your talent is very outstanding. I''m so satisfied that I have already found the destined disciple in you.


    It has been quite a long search," the man in white remarked as he let out a sigh.


    "I''m flattered, master.


    I hope I can do well and meet your expectations," Austin replied.


    "I do too. Well, let me get to the point. You might have already heard that I left in a hurry back then. Considering that I might not get the chance to come back, I only left these tests to be facilitated by my subordinates.


    Let me tell you the truth. The actual reason why I needed to select a capable disciple was that I hoped that this disciple of mine could help me from some trouble.


    My journey was a very dangerous one and it was hard to predict if I could come back alive.


    Therefore, if I would still be alive by now, the one who had become my disciple should come and save me according to my instructions.


    But if I would be dead, I would just request my disciple to take over my inheritances and pass them down to the next qualified person in the future,"


    Pastor explained in detail.

 Chapter 4774 Check The Treasures

    "Master, what on earth happened to you?


    Don''t worry. Since I am now your disciple, I will definitely complete the task you gave me. Trust me; I am a man of my word,"


    Austin reassured Pastor.


    "Very well, I''m glad to hear that. It looks like I picked out a good disciple.


    However, you are still very weak right now. If you want to save me, you will have to become a god of chaos at the very least. Otherwise, you will only get yourself killed even if you find me.


    So, for now, I won''t tell you where I am or what happened to me.


    All you have to do is work on your cultivation and try your best to become a god of chaos.


    Only then can you come and save me,"


    Pastor lengthily explained as he gave Austin a pleased smile.


    "I understand, master. I will try my best to strengthen my cultivation quickly,"


    Austin replied, his eyes burning with determination.


    ''The trouble master is in must be exceedingly terrible to cause even a god of chaos like him such hardship.


    I''m not even close to becoming a god of chaos. It''s impossible for me to save him right now,'' Austin th


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ere. He felt dizzy, just staring at so many resources.


    It took the golden giant a long time to show them all of Pastor''s treasures, cultivation resources, and precious natural resources.


    Austin didn''t even bother counting them, for there were too many treasures stored in those places.


    Since they were all his stuff anyway, he simply put them away.


    Then, the golden giant took Austin to diverse locations where Pastor had kept his secret skills.


    Unsurprisingly, those in the space beside the square was just a small part of Pastor''s secret skills.


    He was a god of chaos who had cultivated for a long, long time. Hence, the number of cultivation methods and secret skills he had practiced was beyond astonishing.


    In the end, Austin took a long time counting all the skills that Pastor left.


    "After this, we will cultivate in seclusion in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea for the following days.


    I hope we can make significant progress in our cultivation because we will have to face more powerful enemies!"


    Austin said to the chaotic sky-devouring beast enthusiastically.

 Chapter 4775 Defensive Arrays

    The Heavenly Eye Space Sea was now surrounded by numerous governing gods.


    They had just been teleported out, sent back here, and none had decided to leave yet. They stayed, standing still, staring out across the space sea with anger and frustration flowing through their veins.


    They had all come to the Heavenly Eye Space Sea for the Magical Polarity Token. Some of the more powerful and renowned races and forces in the Absolute Space Sea had even sent all their governing gods, hell-bent on getting their hands on the token.


    However, no one had managed to get it, as the Magical Polarity Token had fallen into the grasp of a young man.


    They were having a tough time accepting this outcome.


    So the governing gods remained there even after being ejected from the Heavenly Eye Space Sea.


    "You really are a pain in my ass, brat. Out of the total three pieces of that token, you took two from me!


    I have taken stock of your spiritual soul''s a


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    .


    The black figure seemed to rule over all around it, and the governing gods looked on in awe.


    It then extended a finger, pointing towards the Heavenly Eye Space Sea.


    The enormous fingertip came into contact with the arrays.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The arrays then began shaking.


    ''Unbelievable!''


    The governing gods could not help but marvel at the mysterious figure''s strength, keeping their amazement to themselves however.


    So many of them had attacked those arrays for so long and they had failed miserably to cause even the slightest bit of damage.


    And somehow, this shadowy figure had rattled them so vigorously without breaking so much as a single bead of sweat.


    It seemed only a being powerful beyond measure was capable of this. One could only imagine how strong this mysterious figure must be.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, although the arrays shook violently, they still did not break, and remained firm and resolute.

 Chapter 4776 The Solid Defense

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All the huge protective arrays surrounding the Heavenly Eye Space Sea suddenly exploded with energy. Slowly but surely, the immense array energy began to push back against the black finger.


    Since the array energy released by those big arrays was so powerful, the black finger was soon forced to retreat one step at a time.


    "Even a god of chaos can''t break these arrays!"


    Shock filled the governing gods around from what they just saw.


    Of course, all the governing gods already realized that the black shadow was actually a god of chaos.


    Without any warning, the black shadow''s black finger retreated for a moment before the black shadow hurtled towards the big arrays. With a single blow, all the energy and laws in this space and time were sucked out.


    Even the governing gods who were watching felt that the energy and laws inside their bodies, including their vital energy, were being sucked into the fist of the black shadow to become a part of the punch''s energy.


    Fear racked through all the governing gods and left them trembling. All of them desp


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    e up on this? It''ll be better to wait here. When that brat comes out, we can take the Magical Polarity Token from him.


    As long as we can get the Magical Polarity Token, they''ll bring great benefits to our cultivation.


    It can be said that the Magical Polarity Token is the very treasure most likely to help us take that last step."


    Many governing gods had already made up their minds to stay rooted in their spot until Austin exited the Heavenly Eye Space Sea.


    Some of them had already wandered in the Absolute Space Sea for eons. They all searched for opportunities to break through, but they could not find any.


    Now that they knew the existence of the Magical Polarity Token, a treasure that promised such great opportunity, how could they ever pass it up?


    In the eyes of these governing gods, the Magical Polarity Token was the shining beacon of hope for them to take the last step. In the face of such great hopes, they were willing to wait for as long as necessary.


    Simply put, the pull of even just one piece of the Magical Polarity Token was impossible to resist.

 Chapter 4777 Breakthrough Was More Important

    Meanwhile, in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast, led by the golden giant, arrived at a massive palace.


    There were a large number of stelas stored inside the palace, floating densely in the air. Each stela emitted bright divine light.


    "Whatever kind of inheritance you want to cultivate, you can find it all here in this palace!"


    the golden giant said to Austin.


    "By the way, young master, in addition to cultivating the inheritance left by my master, I suggest that in the coming days, you''d better take the time to pick some fruits of the original crown trees every now and then. They can help you see if you can already absorb the chaotic original force in them.


    In general, governing gods would cultivate with the great cosmos force, while the gods of chaos cultivate using the chaotic original force.


    The chaotic original force is the essence of all kinds of energy across multiple space seas. It is significantly more superior to the great cosmos force,"


    the golden giant continued.


    "Young master, once you absorb the chaotic original force, you will feel a significant improvement in your strength.


    Not to leave out the governing gods, even the gods of chaos are always eager to get their hands on these fruits,"


    the golden giant added.


    "Okay, I see. I will try to remember all of that. Tha


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    plan to the golden giant.


    "Young master, your plan makes sense. For you, the most urgent thing at present is to become a governing god, rather than improve your fighting power.


    Only as a governing god, and cultivating from the first to the ninth stages of this realm, can you take the step to becoming a god of chaos.


    Otherwise, no matter how great your fighting power is, as long as your realm of cultivation base is the same as now, you will never become a god of chaos."


    Hearing Austin''s plan, the golden giant nodded repeatedly in agreement.


    The golden giant then took Austin to the palace where he had fought with the puppets earlier.


    "Young master, there are many original crown trees with fruits hanging here. As you cultivate in seclusion, when you need more strength, you can readily consume these fruits to replenish your energy,"


    the golden giant said to Austin, pointing at the original crown trees.


    "All right. I''ll cultivate in seclusion here and hopefully reach my goal this time. Thank you so much for your help!"


    Austin nodded gratefully.


    Then he sat cross legged in front of the palace gates and began his cultivation.


    The golden giant used a secret skill of space and time to create a small world, enveloping Austin in it.


    In this way, Austin could concentrate on his cultivation and avoid any distractions.

 Chapter 4778 Another Heavenly Doom

    On the stela, aside from the introductions about the strength of governing gods and gods of chaos, there were also some texts that talked about the breakthroughs leading to that level of cultivation base.


    The first step to the breakthrough to the level of governing god was to comprehend a large number of laws. This was the only way it could be done before one could even hope of becoming a governing god.


    Austin took out the three pieces of the Magical Polarity Token from the pocket on his chest.


    "If I want to get stronger, I have to decipher the laws contained in one of these pieces.


    After all, each piece contains an astonishing number of laws. Compared with the number of laws that one needs to comprehend for the breakthrough of becoming a god of chaos, the required number of the laws to become a governing god is much less."


    Without wasting any more time, Austin put away the other two pieces and focused his utmost attention on one.


    "There are so man


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    he was oddly calm.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The next moment, countless streaks of lightning struck him.


    Each streak of the lightning was larger than mountains.


    The destructive energy contained in it could easily destroy any cosmos in a blink of an eye.


    However, Austin had accumulated enough energy, so he didn''t feel much pressure in the face of the terrifying Thunderstroke Doom.


    Since Austin''s combat power was too strong, these attacks caused little to no harm to his body.


    However, when the Thunderstroke Doom had already lasted for several months, it began to upset him.


    During these past few months, countless streaks of lightning unrelentingly kept striking at his body.


    "It seems that one must face the wrath of the Thunderstroke Doom in order to become a governing god,"


    Austin sighed.


    At this time, the chaotic sky-devouring beast and the golden giant had already arrived. They stood aside, watching as Austin underwent his Heavenly Doom.

 Chapter 4779 Pass The Tests

    "Young master, the Thunderstroke Doom to become a governing god will take you a long time. It''ll probably take at least half a year. So you have to be mentally prepared,"


    the golden giant notified Austin.


    "I already know that but thank you for reminding me. I''m ready now,"


    Austin replied with a resolute nod.


    On the stela left behind by Pastor, there was the detailed introduction about the governing god and the god of chaos. It also recorded the notes needing attention when one broke through.


    Hence, for a long time, Austin had known that breaking through the Thunderstroke Doom would take him a very long time. He eventually started his journey to become a governing god�Dhe was more than prepared for this.


    Time passed by, and Austin''s Thunderstroke Doom lasted more than the expected time frame. It went on for another half a year.


    "No way!


    A full year had passed since my Thunderstroke Doom began. It seems that it is not going to end yet,"


    Austin murmured. He frowned.


    Above his head, the thunderbolts and lightning descended continuously. Jagged lightning streaks endlessly protruded, filling the sky with undying flashes of radiance. The space where


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    felt a little relaxed. He could finally see the light at the end of the tunnel.


    Although he was relieved that he was close, he knew that he could not afford to slack off a bit. The last test might also be the most dangerous one, after all.


    Soon, the internal demons appeared one after another in Austin''s mind.


    Some of them were his regrets in life, and the rest were illusions. However, these illusions were too masterfully crafted that he even second-guessed their authenticity. Even with Austin''s current capacity, he would be affected by these illusions and get lost in it if he was not careful enough.


    Fortunately, Austin was too determined, and he held a strong will. Although there were a lot of powerful internal demons, they could not really affect Austin a bit.


    Determined, he sat cross legged in the void, trying to defeat the internal demons one by one.


    Before he knew it, another year had passed.


    By then, Austin had managed to defeat all his internal demons.


    When he finally passed the last test, Austin could feel an immensely powerful energy coursing through his body.


    He immediately recognized it�Dit was actually the aura of a governing god!

 Chapter 4780 Cultivation

    Austin slowly opened his eyes with an excited expression on his face. After all those years, he was finally a governing god now. Austin felt the strong energy coursing through his body before he shouted in ecstasy.


    "Congratulations, young master. You are now finally a governing god. I knew this day would soon happen,"


    the golden giant said to Austin in an excited tone. He was proud of what Austin had achieved.


    "Congratulations! You''ve finally got what you wanted!"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast also congratulated Austin. He felt happy for Austin since he saw all of Austin''s hard work throughout the years.


    "I have already broken through to the level of a governing god, and I won''t stop here. I must set an even higher goal for my cultivation. I want to become a god of chaos in the future, so I must work hard for that.


    I promise that I''ll try my best to become a god of chaos as soon as possible."


    Complete determination and confidence could be clearly seen in Austin''s eyes when he spoke those words.


    "The next thing I''ll do is to continue to cultivate the skills left by my master to improve my combat power further,"


    Austin immediately told the golden giant.


    He knew that if he entered the Absolute Space Sea again, the enemies he would have to face were most likely the gods of chaos.


    Although he already was a governing god, Austin had a clear estimation of himself. H


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    The armor was not damaged at all and was still intact even though Austin''s attack was strong.


    "From now on, most of the governing gods cannot hurt me at all if I wear this law armor on me!"


    Feeling the hardness of the armor, Austin was incredibly surprised. He didn''t expect it to be this strong.


    Then, Austin directly pointed his finger at the armor, and the law armor suddenly moved towards him and was already on his body the very next moment.


    With that, Austin finally succeeded in cultivating the method of the Law Armor. He was extremely proud of himself and he couldn''t wait to test it with his enemies.


    From this moment on, Austin''s defensive ability became more terrifying. His body had already reached an immortal level but now with this law armor, his defensive ability was beyond imagination.


    Although Austin had spent six hundred to eight hundred years in cultivating the Law Armor, it was totally worth it.


    "Well, I have to go back on my cultivation since I still have a long way to go. There is a lot I can learn from the skills left by my master and I won''t waste any of it."


    After thinking for a while, Austin totally gave up his idea of leaving the palace. And instead, he continued looking for appropriate skills and methods recorded on the stelas by his master one after another. He decided that he won''t leave this place without learning everything he possibly could.

 Chapter 4781 Continuing Cultivation

    Austin needed to focus on improving his fighting power right now instead of worrying about anything else.


    So in the following days, he continued to study the stelas, and eventually found a cultivation method that was related to mind power in one of them.


    This cultivation method was called the Summary of Mind Power.


    The Summary of Mind Power involved a detailed introduction to the mind power, including its nature and a guide on how to level it up.


    Austin studied this cultivation method and found that it contained several ways in which to improve one''s mind power.


    "Great! This cultivation method is very suitable for me!"


    Austin said, surprised but overjoyed to find it.


    Back when Austin had cultivated the World of Mind Power Construction Skill, his mind power had greatly improved to the extent that he had been able to construct a world of mind power all by himself.


    However, he knew that he was no match for a god of chaos, given his current mind power.


    So Austin was ecstatic when he found the Summary of Mind Power.


    He then began to study the cultivation method of the Summary


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    e sword strike, no mercy.


    It''s lethal and used to kill enemies!''


    Austin thought to himself in wonder.


    "Young master, you have already cultivated several kinds of inheritance. I advise you to make good use of the fruits of the original crown trees and absorb the chaotic original force that they contain.


    Try to improve your realm of cultivation base.


    You are, at the moment, only a governing god at the first stage, and there is still a great gap between you and a god of chaos," the golden giant said to Austin.


    "You''re right. It''s time for me to work on my cultivation base. Fortunately for me, there are many original crown trees that can help me make progress!"


    Austin nodded in agreement, for he knew that the golden giant''s words made sense.


    Austin then walked up to the original crown trees and opened up a small world, entering it and preparing to cultivate in seclusion. Before long, he was fully immersed in trying to break through to the higher stages.


    Every time he needed to replenish his energy, he would pick up some fruits from the original crown trees and swallow them.

 Chapter 4782 Ready For An Exploration

    Time passed by slowly.


    Over one hundred years had gone by.


    One day, Austin''s face lit up with delight.


    He felt like he was close to a breakthrough.


    With a wave of his hand, he collected many fruits of the original crown tree, and then, he proceeded to swallow them. Almost immediately, thick clouds began to appear in the sky above him. Bolts of lightning flashed and roared as they streaked across the sky like snakes.


    Austin knew that his Thunderstroke Doom was approaching.


    Hence, he got up and walked out of the small world to face it.


    Since the transition from the first level to the second level of the governing god was not significant, enduring the Thunderstroke Doom would not be a tremendous challenge to Austin.


    A couple of months later, he successfully survived the Thunderstroke Doom and became a level-two governing god.


    He sensed the overwhelming coursing energy through his body.


    "Good! My strength has increased significantly," he murmured with a nod, feeling very satisfied.


    "Perhaps it''s time to step i


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    e papers, each with mysterious old symbols. Astonishingly, they emitted a strong aura of time and space.


    "What a profound spatial law!"


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast gasped in unison.


    "Young master, there seem to be about one hundred rune papers. Please take them with you. They should be enough.


    Even if you cross paths with level-eight or level-nine governing gods, you will not have to bring embarrassment to yourself by being forced to flee. These rune papers will ensure that you stay safe when you encounter governing gods.


    As such, please try to use them only when you confront gods of chaos.


    Well, I''ve just checked, and there are exactly one hundred rune papers in total. Please use them wisely as we only have a limited quantity. Don''t waste them,"


    the golden giant advised Austin.


    "I see. I will only use them when necessary,"


    Austin replied with a nod.


    Then the golden giant closed the box and handed it to Austin.


    Austin smiled appreciatively at the golden giant before putting the box away.

 Chapter 4783 The Mind Race

    The teleportation runes offered Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast the opportunity to escape unscathed if they encountered a god of chaos.


    The knowledge brought both Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast a sense of relief.


    "If there''s nothing else, we''ll set off now."


    Austin glanced expectantly at the golden giant as he spoke.


    "Go ahead. And remember to be careful!"


    The golden giant nodded encouragingly even though compelling concern was evident in his tone.


    "Don''t worry. I will be vigilant."


    Austin smiled. His eyes reflected kindness as he looked at the golden giant.


    "By the way, my young master, there is one more thing. Master Pastor left a teleportation array in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea. It can help you travel to locations beyond the Heavenly Eye Space Sea without being discovered by the governing gods around.


    You should use that array,"


    the golden giant advised.


    "Okay. That sounds safer,"


    Austin agreed after a brief contemplative moment.


    Then, the golden giant led Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast to an ancient array in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea.


    It emitted an intense teleportation power.


    As they had never been here before, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring be


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ''s aura.


    As too many governing gods had seen Austin in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea,


    they would recognize him easily if he didn''t disguise himself.


    "There is a space sea ahead. Shall we explore it?


    It seems to be a big one,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said to Austin as he pointed at the space in front of him.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Curiosity surged within Austin when he probed and found that there was indeed a space sea in front of them.


    Then, he and the chaotic sky-devouring beast exchanged puzzled glances before moving forward.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at the space sea''s entrance.


    It turned out that this space sea was called the Green Space Sea.


    To their astonishment, it was much larger than the Sea of Chaos.


    "There are a lot of governing gods in this space sea, and their overall strength is notable,"


    Austin said after probing the space sea with his spiritual sense.


    "You are right.


    This space sea seems much stronger than the Sea of Chaos."


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast nodded.


    "Let''s explore some more.


    Perhaps we''ll find something related to the road of reincarnation,"


    Austin suggested.


    He had been searching for fragments of the road of reincarnation all this while.

 Chapter 4784 Getting Exposed

    Something was going on in one of the space seas within the Absolute Space Sea.


    It was the space sea that housed the mind race.


    One particular member sat in a towering palace somewhere in this space sea.


    He gave off a powerful vibe.


    The man was short and clad in white robes.


    As thin as a bamboo, his head was comically large.


    There were a dozen governing gods of the mind race standing in front of him, gazing at him in awe.


    The short man in white robes happened to be the supreme master of the mind race.


    "I figured out the whereabouts of the young man called Austin Lin. He is in this area.


    There are more than ten space seas there. Split up and look for him in there.


    I believe we will be able to find him soon enough," the white-robed man said.


    He stretched out his finger and flicked it, cre


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    possible for them both to leave without being noticed.


    Besides, it wasn''t as if Austin feared them.


    "I''d like to see what they can do!" the beast said ferociously.


    He was as fearless as Austin.


    Then the pair made their way towards the governing gods.


    A moment later,


    the governing gods came to view though they were still some distance away.


    "I see him!


    Austin is over there!"


    "This guy is so bold!


    He is coming straight to us!


    Is he trying to provoke us?"


    The sight of their target heading over had them getting carried away with excitement.


    "Let''s surround him in case he tries to run away!"


    "You are right. We should do that!"


    Without hesitation, they all activated their bodily movement skills.


    In an instant, they had Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast surrounded.

 Chapter 4785 New Use Of The Law Armor

    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were now surrounded by the governing gods of the mind race.


    One of governing gods who was at the third level stepped forward and looked at them defiantly.


    "We finally found you. Did you think you could easily escape from us after hiding in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea for over a thousand years? Hand over your Magical Polarity Token now, and perhaps we can spare your life.


    But don''t think this offer will still stand if you refuse," he said icily.


    Austin could tell the man was one of the strongest among his enemies.


    "Ah, so it''s the Magical Polarity Token you''re after. Don''t tell me you think you can take them away from me? You''re mistaken if you think you can do that,"


    Austin said, looking composed.


    The governing gods in front of him ranged from the first level to the third level. He couldn''t see them posing any threat to him.


    "Even if your leader wanted to steal the Magical Polarity Token from me, h


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    t.


    He was overjoyed to know there were things that could withstand the mind power''s attack.


    The Law Armor was one of them. Now he could use it to his advantage when crossing paths with masters good with mind power.


    "No way!


    He actually withstood our mind power attack!"


    The governing gods of the mind race were shaken up by this.


    Never had they seen anything that could resist the attack of the mind power.


    "Look at the armor he is wearing. It appears to have been what blocked our attack. He used some martial skill to make it"


    "What kind of martial skill was that?


    To be able to withstand something like mind power with it!"


    Taking note of the Law Armor Austin was wearing, the governing gods were in a stupor.


    "Keep attacking him. Let''s see how long he can hold on to this!" a governing god of the third level roared.


    Upon hearing this, all the governing gods of the mind race formed worlds of mind power again, aiming them at Austin.

 Chapter 4786 Strike Back

    Suddenly, numerous worlds of mind power hit Austin one after another.


    ''I hope that this armor can withstand all these blows for a while,'' Austin thought to himself.


    The blows were extremely overwhelming, and Austin was worried about how long the armor could resist these attacks.


    The attack of the world of mind power was totally potent. Once one was trapped in it, his body would be immediately attacked by the mind power and it was impossible to defend himself.


    To Austin''s relief, his Law Armor blocked most of the mind power coming from those worlds of mind power. So, he wasn''t totally affected by it.


    But there was a small part of mind power that penetrated his body which wreaked havoc in him.


    However, Austin''s body was tough enough to withstand it, so he didn''t get injured at all.


    ''Now things definitely got easier!''


    Austin breathed a sigh of relief as he found that his armor could resist the attacks of the world of mind power. He was also confident that his armor could resist it for as long as possible.


    "Now it''s my turn. Get ready! I won''t back down!" Austin said with a vicious sneer as he glared at the governing gods of the mind race.


    He was all ready to attack each one of them.


    "I will show you first how powerful my arrays are," he continued to taunt them.


    Wit


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    red by the sword light Austin had released.


    Those who were hit in the head screamed and writhed in pain and the auras they emitted had drastically weakened.


    Of course, Austin didn''t miss their reactions and immediately realized something.


    ''I got it now. If I want to defeat them, I must attack their heads. Attacking their other body parts wouldn''t cause them any damage; that''s why they weren''t injured by my attacks before.''


    He finally noticed it and came to this realization.


    "I guess you all didn''t have any idea that this would happen when you dared to mess with me. I''m telling you now that you will all die!" Austin bellowed.


    He then activated the Destruction Sword Skill again to attack the escaping governing gods.


    This time, he aimed his sword lights directly at the governing gods'' heads.


    "Damn it! He already found our weakness! I''m afraid this is our end!"


    The governing gods of the mind race were all scared out of their wits especially now that Austin realized what he needed to target to kill them.


    If their heads were attacked, they would die for good.


    That was why they were all so terrified.


    It was not easy at all for them to become the governing gods. It took them an awfully long time to get where they were now.


    So, no one wanted to die here like this.

 Chapter 4787 A Terrifying God Of Chaos

    The governing gods of the mind race were smart enough to stop fighting, knowing it was futile. They cut their losses and ran off.


    However, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast couldn''t exactly let them go.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin set up arrays one after another. From ordinary attacking arrays to, Time and Space Arrays, and Isolation Arrays.


    They overwhelmed the governing gods with constant attacks to greatly hinder their escape.


    Although the governing gods were very good at mind power, they didn''t know much about arrays.


    That gave Austin the advantage and helped slow down their escape.


    Moreover, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were more agile. In the blink of an eye, they''d caught up with the governing gods. The pair jo


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    im to attack them with.


    "Be prepare! We need to run away using the teleportation rune!"


    Austin shouted frantically to the chaotic sky-devouring beast through the spiritual sense.


    He knew that if they didn''t use the rune papers to escape, they would stand no chance against the god of chaos.


    His strength was formidable, and he could easily control everything in this space. If he got near, even the teleportation rune would probably be useless.


    "Activate the rune paper now!"


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast could also sense a huge pressure behind him.


    Therefore, Austin immediately took out a transportation rune paper and activated it quickly. A mysterious energy immediately wrapped around the duo. In the blink of an eye, they had disappeared.

 Chapter 4788 Questioning

    The teleportation rune papers Pastor left were indeed highly effective.


    The moment the rune was activated and sent both Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast away, the god of chaos behind them immediately couldn''t find his targets anymore.


    ''What the hell is going on here? Is this a trick? Where are those two bastards? Why did they disappear suddenly? This can''t be possible.


    I can feel the fluctuation of the transmission energy, but what in the world is this transmission method that it can escape my detection? I''ve never seen this before.''


    Realizing that he couldn''t sense the aura of Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast anymore, the god of chaos felt utterly shocked and enraged.


    He used his bodily movement skill and tried his best to move quickly. In a blink of an eye, he arrived at the place where Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast had mysteriously disappeared.


    Then he immediately released his powerful spiritual sense to perceive his surroundings. He was doing everything he could to prevent them from escaping.


    With that, a large area of the Absolute Space Sea was shrouded by his spiritual sense. However, no matter how desperately hard he tried, he just couldn''t detect th


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ans of interrogation.


    It turned out, they were all afraid of death after all and threatening them with that was the best way to make them talk.


    After all, all governing gods had gone through a long and hard period of cultivation before they could achieve their status now. When they reached the governing god realm, they would almost be immortal and live forever.


    If they died just like this, all their previous efforts would be completely wasted, and no one accepted that kind of fate.


    So, when the governing gods faced the threat of death, they were completely scared.


    With that, they immediately answered to whatever Austin asked.


    And soon enough, Austin got many secret skills about cultivating and enhancing the mind power.


    "This is absolutely terrific. The secret techniques of the mind race would be a great help to improve my mind power."


    Austin was extremely excited at this new knowledge he acquired.


    "So, shall we kill these governing gods or not?"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast immediately asked Austin.


    "We have already told you everything you want to know. Please don''t kill us. We''re begging you!"


    The governing gods of the mind race all knelt and begged Austin for mercy.

 Chapter 4789 Get New Slaves

    "I still think I should kill you all," Austin said.


    He had thought about this for a while.


    The governing gods of the mind race cultivated the mind power, the most mysterious and most profound energy of all!


    He was afraid that they might use their power to contact the god of chaos again and bring him to where they were right now.


    If the god of chaos found them, Austin and the beast would be in serious trouble. It was better to cut off the loose ends.


    "I agree with you. We can''t let them live,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said, nodding.


    "Young man, please don''t kill us. It has taken much sacrifice for us to get to where we are today! I don''t want to die. Once I die, I will lose everything!" one of the governing gods begged.


    Upon hearing Austin''s words, the governing gods were petrified.


    "Young man, if you spare my life, I will be your slave! I will be indebted to you for the rest of my life!"


    "As


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    s would buy them some time.


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast went to the space seas and explored them one after the other.


    They encountered beings who fought against them, but none were strong enough to pose a threat to their lives.


    One day, the pair set foot in a new space sea.


    The space sea was very weak. They could only sense the presence of governing gods, and there was no god of chaos. It reminded them of the Sea of Chaos.


    No one there was a potential threat to them.


    The duo unleashed their spiritual sense to check the space sea.


    In an instant, they were able to perceive everything.


    Suddenly, Austin discovered something.


    He sensed the reincarnation energy and the law of reincarnation in a cosmos within the space sea.


    ''Is there something related to reincarnation in this space sea?''


    Austin was thrilled. He headed towards that cosmos together with the chaotic sky-devouring beast.

 Chapter 4790 A Broken Bridge

    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast strode into the space.


    Soon, Austin saw half a broken bridge in the void, hidden in the depths of space.


    Water, somehow black in color, was flowing underneath it, and was also enveloping it in fog and mist. The entire scene looked hazy and ethereal.


    Although only a small part of the bridge was left, it was evident that it had enjoyed a long history.


    Various runes related to the law of reincarnation and the scene where creatures went for reincarnation were engraved on it.


    Upon close inspection, Austin also discovered another ancient carving on it. The hieroglyph suggested the word "Memory".


    Austin was excited as soon as his eyes caught sight of the bridge. He was staring at it and couldn''t move his eyes away.


    He was quite certain that


    this was a part of the Memory Bridge.


    His cultivation base of the law of reincarnation had reached a quite prominent level, and therefore he could tell immediately that this must be a part of the road of reinca


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    nly a level-six governing god, was no match for him.


    "Brat, I''m going to kill you."


    The creature of darkness was shocked and furious when he discovered his inability. The magic treasures in his thousand arms began attacking Austin angrily as he used various secret techniques to gain some sort of advantage in the battle he was going to lose very soon.


    Austin activated his Law Armor to defend himself and immediately,


    an armor made of law covered his body.


    Now, most of the attacks the creature was trying had no effect at all.


    "How can this be? I can''t even defeat a level-one governing god. What the hell?"


    The creature of darkness was forced to retreat.


    He was already enveloped by a world of mind power and suppressed by more than a hundred arrays. His strength, will, and ability to fight back had already been restricted.


    What was worse, most of his attacks were totally blocked by Austin''s Law Armor.


    Therefore, he was at a complete disadvantage and would soon be crushed by Austin.

 Chapter 4791 Fighting Against The Creature Of Darkness

    A moment later, the creature of darkness could no longer resist Austin''s attacks. He couldn''t defend himself, as Austin cut his body into pieces with his sword.


    In the next breath, he let out a shrill scream before exploding. He was seething with so much rage because he could not accept such a result.


    He couldn''t believe it! How could he, a level-six governing god, be beaten so miserably by a level-one governing god?


    "Go to hell, you bastard!" yelled the creature of darkness, as he desperately tried to rebuild his body a fair distance away.


    Typically, creatures of darkness like him not only had amazing reproduction ability, but they also had particularly strong vitality.


    That made their race almost invulnerable and exceedingly difficult to kill compared to other races, and this characteristic also enabled them to almost annihilate the powerful reincarnation race.


    Their fantastic reproduction ability and strong vitality made it particularly difficult to deal with their race.


    "Now, brat, I''ll show you my unique skill!" the creature of darkness roared in Austin''s face.


    As soon as these words passed from his lips, his black skin suddenly expanded in all directions, growing bigger and bigger as it started to resemble a black cloth


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    tion race and the creatures of darkness hated each other from the get-go, so they couldn''t possibly feel anything but animosity for each other.


    As he spoke, Austin slashed the creature''s body and spiritual soul numerous times, which caused the latter''s body to explode repeatedly. At the same time, the creature''s spiritual soul grew weaker and weaker with every attack that Austin inflicted.


    Gradually, the creature''s aura became dull and weak, and his life energy was also exhausted.


    Although the life energy of these creatures was very strong, and it was indeed more difficult to kill them compared to other races, they still didn''t stand a chance in front of masters like Austin.


    Austin''s swordsmanship had reached a terrifying level, especially since he had cultivated the Destruction Sword Skill. Every slash of his sword contained an exceedingly destructive law and destructive intent realm.


    "No! I don''t want to die! I''ve been cultivating for so long, and it wasn''t easy for me to become a level-six governing god.


    I was so close to reaching level nine and, thus, becoming one of the strongest masters!


    But now I am about to be killed by a level-one governing god! How could this happen to me?!" the creature of darkness cried miserably.

 Chapter 4792 The Fragments Of Memory Bridge

    Being subjected to Austin''s relentless attacks, the body and spiritual soul of the creature of darkness grew weaker and weaker. He was now on his last legs, desperately trying to hold on.


    "Why?


    What did I do to deserve this?


    I''ve already claimed more than ten lives from the reincarnation race using this broken bridge, and some of my victims were even level-two governing gods. All of them didn''t stand a chance.


    But now, I can''t even defend myself!"


    That creature of darkness couldn''t wrap his head around what was happening.


    But even if he knew the reason why, this wouldn''t help him in the slightest. Austin''s attacks became faster and faster. One after another, the Destruction Sword Skill slashed his body into pieces.


    Finally, he couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "I refuse to be defeated like this! I am unbeatable!"


    The creature of darkness let out a shrill cry before he died.


    As his last


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    must be a strong master!"


    "Who would dare to provoke us like this?"


    Needless to say, the death of a level-six governing god was a great loss to any race.


    The senior members of the darkness race were all furious.


    "Send someone to investigate right now! We must find out the cause of his death!


    Let''s see who had the nerves to kill one of our governing god.


    After we find out the murderer, we must kill him as soon as possible! We must let the other races know that they can''t afford to provoke us!"


    A senior member of the darkness race gave an order through his gritted teeth.


    Soon, a group of creatures of darkness went out to investigate the incident.


    Meanwhile, under the guidance of Old Lady Meng, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast rushed towards a space sea in the Absolute Space Sea.


    According to Old Lady Meng, there should be a fragment of the Memory Bridge located there.

 Chapter 4793 Shock

    After traveling for a while,


    they arrived at a strange space sea.


    The space sea was very large and full of life. As they looked around, they saw several, densely packed universe communities and advanced cosmoses floating in the void.


    Even more surprising, all the cosmoses in this space sea were high-grade universes. Some of them were even supreme universes!


    "All right. It looks like this space sea is quite strong overall,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said to Austin.


    "You''re right.


    The overall strength of this space sea is impressive.


    But I don''t think we''ll find any gods of chaos here,"


    Austin replied with a nod.


    Even if they were to find a god of chaos in this space sea, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were very confident in their strength. They believed that they would be able to escape unscathed if they needed to.


    Therefore, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast swaggered through the entrance of the space sea.


    "There! The fragment of the Memory Bridge should be over there.


    Don''t you


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ?"


    Looking around, the governing gods were shocked. Eventually, they sensed the mind power that Austin had released.


    Most governing gods couldn''t resist mind power.


    Therefore, any cultivator who was good at controlling the mind power was the most terrifying thing to them.


    They hadn''t expected that Austin could possess this advanced power.


    While the governing gods were consumed with shock, Austin waved his hand and set up over one hundred arrays, which covered all the governing gods.


    "What?


    He''s also an array master!"


    Once again, the governing gods were shocked into inaction.


    Each of the arrays set up by Austin was so extremely profound


    that if the governing gods wanted to crack it, they would have to spend lots of time and effort.


    "Damn it!


    He''s only a level one governing god. How could his strength be so terrifying?"


    "Yes! He has fighting capacity that''s almost as good as a level five or level six governing god!"


    Even though all the governing gods had seen it happen, none of them could believe it.

 Chapter 4794 The Holy Chaotic Sea

    "He''s really powerful. Who the hell is this guy?


    No wonder the two of them dared to come to our Holy Chaotic Sea to make trouble. We have so many governing gods here to deal with him, but it''s still an uphill battle."


    "We have to call for backup right now.


    If the battle goes on like this, we definitely won''t be able to defeat him and we''ll all end up killed."


    "Young man, who the hell are you?


    Why did you come all the way to our Holy Chaotic Sea to make trouble?


    Do you really think that you can bully us easily?"


    More than a hundred governing gods of the Holy Chaotic Sea felt shocked and angry.


    Some of them began to send messages to ask for help, while some braced themselves to question Austin angrily.


    "I only came here for a single purpose! I need to find something related to reincarnation. Nothing else!


    You just need to tell me about the items related to reincarnation in your universe community.


    Of course, if you''re looking for a fight, bring it on,"


    Austin sneered.


    While he was speaking, another group of governing gods rushed towards him from all directions.


    "What happened?


    Is this the guy who came to ou


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ir out their grievances.


    All of them were still trembling in fear at the might of Austin and the chaotic-sky devouring beast.


    Even if all the governing gods in the Holy Chaotic Sea came running to fight the two strangers together, victory would still be out of their reach.


    "In that case, we don''t have to fight anymore. Young man, I''ll take you to see something related to reincarnation now,"


    the level five governing god repeated.


    "Got it, thanks."


    With a wave of his hand, Austin removed all Time and Space Arrays and the world of mind power from the trapped governing gods.


    All the governing gods who fought against Austin felt like a huge weight was taken off their shoulders.


    However, their eyes were still full of fear when they look at Austin. They could not help but try to get as far away from Austin as possible.


    In fact, they all felt very aggrieved. All the governing gods of the entire Holy Chaotic Sea were defeated to Austin. They were left with no choice but to lower their heads towards the young man in front of them.


    However, might makes right. The governing gods of the Holy Chaotic Sea were forced to surrender.

 Chapter 4795 Two Identical Old Lady Meng

    The level-five governing god heaved a sigh. His frustration was evident.


    "Young man, come with me," he told Austin.


    "Okay,"


    Austin agreed.


    The level-five governing god made his way towards the universe community in front of them. Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast trailed along behind him.


    The other governing gods lowered their heads and stole wary glances at Austin and his companion, unable to conceal their fear.


    They were upset and angry at this turn of events, but they didn''t dare to provoke Austin or the chaotic sky-devouring beast any further.


    One of the older governing god turned to the others, a dejected look on his face.


    "There is always someone stronger.


    This young man and the chaotic sky-devouring beast are not to be trifled with.


    From now on, we must try our best to accommodate them.


    If they are displeased with us, for any reason,


    our chaotic sea will be in trouble.


    Do you understand?"


    he said grimly to other governing gods.


    He was a relatively senior governing god in the Holy Chaotic Sea. He was a prestigious figure among his peers and had earned the respect of other governing gods.


    "Understood,"


    the other governing gods replied as one, resigned to the situation.


    In addition to the ones who were


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    the Destruction Sword Skill. A fearsome sword aura descended on the fraudulent Old Lady Meng.


    At the same time, Austin unleashed the law of reincarnation. It transformed into thick chains and shot towards the old woman.


    The Old Lady Meng on the bridge did not have the power to resist Austin''s relentless attacks.


    She was already injured, and she took several steps backwards, her face pale and frightened.


    "Go to hell!" Austin shouted suddenly,


    and sent a final barrage of powerful sword auras to attack the figure on the bridge.


    "Brat, you''re courting death!"


    the old woman on the bridge growled, fury overtaking her fear.


    However,


    even as she tried to strike back, she exploded under the force of Austin''s attacks.


    The figure of Old Lady Meng vanished entirely, reduced to specks of dust floating gently in the air.


    There was a series of deafening booms in the distance. Austin waited.


    Rolling black fog then swept forward across the bridge.


    A foul energy emanated strongly from the fog. Austin and Old Lady Meng waited on the path, tense and alert.


    After several seconds, a creature of darkness came into view. Austin realized that the remnant soul of Old Lady Meng on the bridge had been devoured and refined by this foreboding creature.

 Chapter 4796 The Battle

    ''It turns out that a creature of darkness completely devoured Old Lady Meng''s remnant soul.''


    Austin just came to this realization.


    "Damn you, creature of darkness! Such a despicable creature!"


    Old Lady Meng beside him went totally ballistic when she saw the creature of darkness.


    The reincarnation race and the darkness race were sworn enemies. So, when the creatures from the two races crossed paths with each other, they would not stop until one of the parties was dead.


    Since Old Lady Meng was from the reincarnation race, she didn''t see eye to eye with the creature of darkness in front of her.


    The creature of darkness threw his head back and burst into a wild laughter.


    "Recently, we have been looking for the fragments of the road of reincarnation. And with that, we lured the people of the reincarnation race out and immediately killed those who were foolish enough to fall into our traps.


    So far, we''ve already terminated many people from your race! Isn''t that sweet?"


    he smugly said.


    "With all those killings, I didn''t expect that there would be someone from the reincarnation race who would dare to come at me again,"


    the creature of darkness went on his piece.


    ''I see! I totally get it now.


    It looks like we are not the only ones looking for the fragments of the road of reincarnation. The darkness race is also searching for them too.


    We want to collect all its fragments to


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    rld entered the creature of darkness'' body and completely wreaked havoc inside him.


    Since the creature of darkness was in the middle of breeding, he couldn''t defend himself at all.


    As a result, he directly took the hits and he let out painful screams.


    Seeing this, the other creatures of darkness desperately rushed towards the creature of darkness in a bid to protect him. They knew that his role was important since he was the one who was producing new creatures of darkness.


    However, the two Austins and the chaotic sky-devouring beast didn''t give them a chance at all to come near their companion.


    They tried their best to hold back those creatures of darkness since Austin was not yet done dealing with him.


    "Aargh!"


    The creature of darkness who was breeding cried out in tremendous pain. He couldn''t attack nor defend himself, so he was left there with no choice but take Austin''s hits.


    But even if he could attack, he was still no match for Austin at all.


    Soon enough, the creature of darkness couldn''t hold on any longer.


    His body exploded into a hundred pieces, turned into black fog, and reappeared.


    This process was repeated again and again.


    And under that circumstance, he couldn''t give birth anymore to more creatures of darkness.


    "Aargh!"


    In the end,


    his spiritual soul was also shattered.


    And with that, the fragments of his spiritual soul fled in all directions.

 Chapter 4797 Half Dead

    Although Austin had completely broken the spiritual soul of the creature of darkness, he wasn''t totally dead yet.


    As a governing god and a creature of darkness with the most tenacious vitality, it was impossible for the creature to perish completely.


    Instead, bits and pieces of his spiritual soul were still left, running around in various directions.


    Destroying all these fragments was a challenging task even for Austin.


    After killing this creature of darkness, who was responsible for the reproduction of their race, Austin used his bodily movement skill and rushed towards the other creatures of darkness.


    A fierce battle began with the chaotic sky-devouring beast, Austin, and his two avatars on one side, and the creatures of darkness on the other.


    It had to be said that the governing gods of the darkness race were terrifyingly powerful.


    Compared to ordinary governing gods, their strength was remarkable.


    However, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast far outmatched them.


    A few dozen governing gods did not pose much threat to Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    The battle was fierce, but short. Within half a day''s time,


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast gained the upper hand


    and su


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    .


    After the battle was over,


    Austin walked to the Memory Bridge.


    "The energy of reincarnation is so dense and pure here,"


    he sighed softly, looking at the broken body of the Memory Bridge.


    After gazing dolefully at the bridge for a while,


    Austin put it away and then turned around.


    "Madam, let''s go and find the next fragment of the Memory Bridge,"


    he said to Old Lady Meng.


    "Okay."


    She nodded.


    "However, the darkness race has come to know of the appearance of the reincarnation race.


    They have sent so many creatures of darkness to look for fragments of the road of reincarnation and kill all members of our reincarnation race.


    You must be careful on your quest,"


    Old Lady Meng warned Austin.


    "Don''t worry, Madam. I will be careful."


    Austin nodded.


    She was right. The darkness race seemed to have sprung into action.


    "Young man, I know that no governing god of the darkness race is a match for you at your current strength.


    However, if you meet a god of chaos of the darkness race,


    you will be no match for him.


    You must remember that.


    If you come across a god of chaos of the darkness race, you must immediately find a way to escape.


    Do you understand me?"


    Old Lady Meng said.

 Chapter 4798 Encountering The Leader Of The Reincarnation Palace

    Once they were finished, Old Lady Meng guided Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast out of this space sea and they entered the Absolute Space Sea again. Immediately, they turned and headed in a different direction.


    While they were traveling, the result of the battle had reached the headquarters of the darkness race.


    "Sir, the murderer who killed our governing god has been found!


    But we couldn''t do anything. Dozens more of our governing gods were killed by the same man!


    And he''s a member of the reincarnation race!"


    a creature of darkness reported.


    "No! Send our men after him right now!


    Every creature of the reincarnation race deserves to die!"


    the senior leaders of the darkness race ordered as rage crossed their faces.


    Immediately, a large number of creatures of darkness gathered and headed out to deal with Austin.


    Meanwhile,


    under the guidance of Old Lady Meng, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast arrived at the entrance of another space sea.


    This space sea was called Crimson Snow Chaotic Sea.


    The overall strength of Crimson Snow Chaotic Sea was inferior to


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    e to be careful.


    How about this? Let''s just collect this fragment of the road of reincarnation and then move on to look for other fragments of the road of reincarnation,"


    Ravi suggested.


    "Ravi, you..."


    The leader of the Reincarnation Palace trailed off. She was stunned by his attitude.


    Ravi didn''t trust Austin for some reason.


    "Young man, this is a fragment of the Memory Bridge.


    I used to guard the Memory Bridge, so I''d say you can''t take it away.


    Austin has to be the one,"


    Old Lady Meng said suddenly.


    "Madam, are you... Old Lady Meng? the leader of the Reincarnation Palace asked, turning to face Old Lady Meng.


    She hadn''t expected her to be so impressive.


    "Yes.


    I am Old Lady Meng,"


    Old Lady Meng replied, nodding her head.


    "Nice to meet you, madam!"


    Filled with excitement, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace ran forward and saluted.


    After all, Old Lady Meng had been a famous figure in the reincarnation race. She had been in charge of the Memory Bridge and was the divine god that every creature would encounter when they began the reincarnation process.

 Chapter 4799 Looking For Fragments

    As the successor of the reincarnation race, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace had heard of Old Lady Meng.


    "Ravi, why don''t you greet Old Lady Meng?"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace told the young man.


    "Madam, is it true you''re Old Lady Meng?"


    Ravi asked, looking at the old woman.


    "Yes, it''s true,"


    Old Lady Meng replied with a nod of confirmation.


    Ravi''s uncouth behavior bothered her.


    But since he was one of the reincarnation race''s successors, Old Lady Meng chose not to get mad at him.


    "I''m lucky to be meeting you, madam,"


    Ravi greeted as he bowed to Old Lady Meng.


    "Young man, who is your master?"


    Old Lady Meng asked, resting her eyes on Ravi.


    As a successor, he must be a disciple to a member of the reincarnation race.


    "I''m fairly sorry, madam. However, that is not something I''m at liberty to share with you.


    My master has instructed me not to reveal his name and background to anyone.


    If you truly want to know, you will have to wait until you meet him yourself someti


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    tin answered honestly.


    "But they''re just a drop in the bucket.


    The road of reincarnation is too large,"


    Austin pointed out.


    "That''s true.


    It is indeed expansive.


    We still have a long way to go if we want to rebuild it,"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace responded with a sigh.


    "I heard there are more successors of the reincarnation race looking for the fragments in the Absolute Space Sea.


    As long as we don''t give up,


    I''m certain we will collect all the fragments one day.


    Then, we will be able to make the road of reincarnation reappear,"


    the leader said with determination on her face.


    "You are right.


    One day, we will definitely rebuild the road of reincarnation.


    I know we can do this,"


    Austin said.


    While the pair talked, Ravi followed them in silence.


    He looked at Austin from time to time, hostility marring his eyes.


    Finally, they came to another space sea.


    "Madam, are there any fragments of the Memory Bridge in this space sea?"


    Austin asked Old Lady Meng.

 Chapter 4800 The Occult Palace

    "Yes.


    There is a fragment of the Memory Bridge in this space sea.


    I can feel it,"


    Old Lady Meng replied with a nod of conviction.


    Austin released his spiritual sense to gauge the strength of the space sea ahead of them.


    "This space sea seems to be very powerful," he said through a furrowed brow.


    "So Austin, there really is a fragment of the road of reincarnation here?"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace asked.


    "Yes, there is,"


    Austin replied firmly.


    Ravi then approached them.


    "This place is known as the Cliff Chaotic Sea. It''s quite a well-known space sea and possesses a truly terrifying strength within the Absolute Space Sea.


    And on top of that, there''s a god of chaos here as well.


    This is a tough place to go into,"


    he said.


    "I advise you to give up,"


    Ravi continued.


    "So, there''s a god of chaos guarding this space sea..."


    Austin murmured to himself with a troubled frown.


    With his current strength, he''d have no choice but to flee for his life if he crossed paths with a god of chaos.


    "It makes no difference. There''s a fragment here that we need. We have to at


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    palace?"


    This revelation brought a thought filled frown to Austin''s face.


    "Well then, it appears we''ve found our way in,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said happily.


    "So let''s join the Occult Palace.


    Perhaps that will give us a chance to get in there,"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace said enthusiastically.


    "Even if we do manage to become members, enter the palace and find the fragment of the road of reincarnation, we''re still not out of the water yet.


    Getting away with the shard is nearly impossible.


    Once we fight those from their force,


    that god of chaos will without a doubt find us.


    When that happens, we''ll be doomed.


    Escaping from a god of chaos is just not possible,"


    Ravi chimed in.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic.


    We just need to get in and get the fragment. I have a way for us to leave unharmed,"


    Austin said confidently.


    Others might not have been able to get away from a god of chaos, but he could.


    He was in possession for the teleportation runes Pastor had left for him.


    Even a god of chaos would not be able to catch them once he activated these runes.

 Chapter 4801 Joining The Occult Palace

    "Seriously? You could escape from a god of chaos?"


    Ravi asked in disbelief.


    "As long as I can enter the Occult Palace and get that fragment of the Memory Bridge, I have a way to safely leave the Cliff Chaotic Sea,"


    Austin answered.


    "Really?"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace wondered.


    "Of course." Austin nodded confidently.


    He added, "So, at present,


    our most urgent task is to find a way to sneak inside the Occult Palace."


    "You''re right. Our best option at hand is to infiltrate into the palace to become their members. Once we gain their trust, we will enter as soon as the opportunity arises,"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace suggested.


    "That makes sense.


    This is indeed the best way,"


    Austin agreed.


    "Let''s commence with our plan. We have to split up and join the Occult Palace first,"


    he urged.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace and Ravi nodded firmly.


    Then, the four of them separated and used their own way to join the Occult Palace.


    It took them a few years, but eventually, they all made it inside.


    Naturally, the Occult Palace would gladly take them in. They were


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    have to hurt the little girl, too?


    Let her go,"


    Austin persuaded.


    "What do you mean?


    Stop acting kind to these insolent beings.


    I can kill whoever I want. Why did you stop me?


    Move, Jaziel! I''m going to kill this bitch!"


    The divine god who had just tried to kill the little girl couldn''t help but berate Austin.


    After Austin joined the Occult Palace, he quickly rose to prominence. In a short period of time, he had made many achievements and outshone many senior divine gods.


    As a result, they disliked him.


    As Austin dared to save the person he wanted to publicly kill, the divine god immediately felt like he was being challenged.


    "I said what I said. You can''t kill her.


    You got any problem with that?"


    Austin sneered as his face darkened.


    "Jaziel, do you really want to cross this path, huh? You punk!"


    The other divine gods looked at Austin with malicious eyes.


    "So?


    What do you want?"


    Austin''s heart was filled with killing intent.


    "What do I want? I want to kill that little bitch. That''s what."


    The divine god approached Austin threateningly.


    "With me here, you can''t kill her,"


    Austin calmly retaliated.

 Chapter 4802 Contributions

    "Boy, you are nothing but a newcomer to the Occult Palace. Why would you dare to provoke us?


    You are too arrogant!"


    a governing god shouted at Austin as he and several other governing gods surrounded him, gnashing their teeth together in rage.


    "Oh.


    So you want to fight me?"


    Austin taunted, sneering.


    "Give me that bitch and I won''t hurt you,"


    the divine god who had just tried to hit the little girl offered coldly.


    "I like her.


    I won''t give her to you,"


    Austin refused.


    As he said this, the little girl looked up at him, trembling from where she stood in Austin''s spiritual energy hand.


    Then she glanced back at her grandfather who was seriously injured.


    "Well then, that means you choose to fight!"


    The group of divine gods from the Occult Palace that surrounded Austin slowly began closing in on him.


    "All right. We''ll make it a good fight,"


    Austin said calmly, ready to meet any attack they threw at him.


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    Austin activat


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    Several decades passed and


    when they were over, Austin and the other three had become the elite members of the Occult Palace.


    One day,


    they all received a message.


    The dozen elders of the Occult Palace decided to impart their knowledge to the elite warriors.


    They wanted to encourage them and recognize them for their talent.


    "Finally, we have a chance to enter the Occult Palace!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    He had spent seventy to eighty years in this space sea in order to find a chance to get the fragment of the Memory Bridge in the Occult Palace. Now, the chance had finally come.


    "Great!


    Austin, everything is paying off,"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace said through her spiritual sense.


    "Yeah.


    Our chance is finally here."


    Austin nodded.


    "Everyone, get ready. Once we''re in the Occult Palace and find the fragment of the Memory Bridge, we will snatch it and leave.


    Don''t waste any time!"


    Austin said to the other three through his spiritual sense.

 Chapter 4803 Entering The Occult Palace

    Austin and his group were patiently waiting.


    Then finally,


    they received their long-awaited message one day.


    "Go to the Occult Palace right now and meet the elders!"


    After receiving the message, they immediately set off and headed for the Occult Palace. They didn''t dare to waste any minute as they waited for a long time already for this message to come.


    A moment later, they finally arrived at the gate of the Occult Palace. The gate was massive and had intricate features.


    And there they were surprised to see that there were already plenty of divine gods waiting.


    These divine gods were all members of the Occult Palace.


    Besides Austin and his companions, dozens of divine gods were also summoned. But they immediately shook off their surprise and approached the gate.


    A senior was waiting for them at the gate. When the senior saw them, he motioned to them to come closer.


    "Well, now that everyone is here, let''s finally go in. The elders inside just sent me a message and told me that we could enter at any time,"


    the senior announced to everyone waiting at the gate.


    With that, he led Austin and dozens of other divine gods into the Occult Palace.


    The Occult Palace was a vast space filled with high-level energy. As soon as they entered, the four of t


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    d out his slender hand and suddenly turned it into a big hand, reaching out in the direction of the treasure house.


    Then the next moment...


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A door was pushed wide open deep in the void.


    Then a big glowing treasure house appeared out of nowhere. The treasure house was as grand as it sounded, and it looked like it definitely had all sorts of magical and precious treasures inside it.


    Then the elder put his hand in the treasure house


    and began to choose the treasures he was going to give to these summoned cultivators.


    "The fragment of the Memory Bridge is in that treasure house! It''s right in there!"


    Old Lady Meng suddenly cried out in surprise. She already had a hunch that the treasure would be there as soon as the elder mentioned it, but now she was really sure of it.


    "I can confirm its exact location now!"


    she exclaimed again.


    "Alright, good. So, it''s settled then.


    I''m going to enter the treasure house now and grab the fragment. You cover for me and make sure they won''t get past you!"


    Austin immediately telepathically said to the chaotic sky-devouring beast, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace, and Ravi.


    "Okay, understood. We got you covered."


    The three of them nodded and were immediately ready to make a move.

 Chapter 4804 Getting The Fragment

    Without hesitation, Austin activated the law of reincarnation.


    A crooked path appeared under his feet and extended towards the treasure house.


    He ran along the path at an astonishing speed.


    Given his use of the law of reincarnation, his movements were striking.


    Before the people of the Occult Palace realized what he was up to, Austin had already reached the treasure house.


    Then he broke in.


    "Jaziel, what are you doing?"


    "How dare you break into the treasure house?"


    "Jaziel, are you rebelling right now?"


    A spew of horrified exclamations came once they realized what he was up to.


    The fifteen elders and the other senior leaders all paled with fright.


    "Somebody stop him!"


    the fifteen elders roared in unison.


    The treasure house was the most sacred place in the Occult Palace. Breaking in was practically blasphemous.


    Rolling energi


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    up over a hundred arrays to suppress them.


    "What a superb array skill!"


    The fifteen elders were caught off-guard, suddenly surrounded by over a hundred arrays.


    They couldn''t help but turn pale with fright.


    "With your strength, you must have had your own reasons to join us!"


    Finally, it dawned on them that Austin must have had hidden motives.


    For even they had to admit their powers were rather inferior to Austin''s.


    It made no sense for such a powerful cultivator to want to join the Occult Palace.


    The fifteen elders gave this realization some serious thought.


    "Let''s go!"


    Austin said to the chaotic sky-devouring beast, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace and Ravi, through his spiritual sense.


    Then, he dashed out of the treasure house and prepared to activate the teleportation rune. Together with the trio, they intended to escape.

 Chapter 4805 Sell Us Out

    Austin knew it was time to flee.


    If they spent one more moment in the treasure house, the god of chaos would be alerted.


    Once the god of chaos reached them, it would be a lot harder for them to escape in one piece.


    Without any hesitation, Austin rushed out of the treasure house.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace, and Ravi followed him as fast their feet would allow.


    As they exited, the elders of the Occult Palace broke through the arrays that Austin had set up and rushed after them.


    "Stop them! They are trying to escape!" they bellowed in unison.


    By this time, the elders'' anger was boundless.


    They were all senior members of the Occult Palace and they knew how important they were.


    For years, they had cultivated in the palace and received the utmost respect from the other members of the Occult Palace and all the creatures of this chaotic sea.


    And Austin had the audacity to embarrass them. He was only a young man, yet he ha


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    t turned out that he had regarded Austin as his rival,


    and he was bent on eliminating him.


    He had joined forces with the elders of the Occult Palace because he needed their help to do it.


    "Ravi, you can''t forget that we are all successors of the reincarnation race.


    We entered the Occult Palace to collect the fragment of the Memory Bridge.


    Whether or not we can rebuild the road of reincarnation depends on this.


    How could you sell us out and ruin our plan over a crush?


    How can you be such a despicable person?"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace snapped at him.


    "Humph!


    You disgust me.


    I will never be with you. Just give it up!"


    she continued, frowning at Ravi.


    "Whatever.


    Even if I can''t get your heart, I will still sleep with you.


    Don''t worry. I won''t kill you for the time being.


    I will catch you and then have fun with you.


    I believe that you will fall in love with me one day.


    I''m not in a hurry!"


    Ravi said with a nasty smile.

 Chapter 4806 Recognition

    "Austin, I require all the reincarnation fragments you possess.


    If you give them to me, I can try to get the elders of the Occult Palace to spare your lives.


    Otherwise, you two will die. There''s no one that can save you.


    After I obtain your fragments, I will continue to look for other ones. Then, one day, I will make a great contribution to the reincarnation race by rebuilding the road of reincarnation.


    It will give me an opportunity to be promoted to a high position.


    Give me those fragments. I will rebuild the road of reincarnation on your behalf,"


    Ravi explained as he looked at Austin.


    During his speech, the elders of the Occult Palace had surrounded Austin and his companions. They were all ready to make a move when they were given the order.


    The other members of the Occult Palace chuckled evilly from the sidelines.


    "You think you will be the hero of the reincarnation race?


    You''re setting your expectations too high.


    There isn''t even a chance,"


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ea to try and steal it back.


    They had even sent four or five elders to lead the team to the Heavenly Eye Space Sea.


    However, despite their best efforts, almost half of the governing gods died, and the rest returned dejectedly.


    Now, they were even more surprised to learn that the man in front of them was the one who had obtained the Magical Polarity Token in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea.


    The revelation hit them so hard that they couldn''t speak.


    It took a while for them to come back to their senses.


    "Yes! Good! Nice!


    Luck is on our side.


    This foolish brat came to our Occult Palace.


    He walked right into our hands!"


    "This must mean that the Magical Polarity Token is destined to belong to us!"


    "Once we get the Magical Polarity Token, we will become more prosperous, just like the sun at high noon!


    One day, we will be the force that dominates the entire Absolute Space Sea!"


    The elders laughed hysterically. They couldn''t wait until that day came.

 Chapter 4807 Manage To Escape

    "A long time ago, I met with Pastor. I never expected to meet his disciple today.


    Young man, if you give the token and other treasures to me now, I won''t make things difficult for you.


    Once I have them, I will put a spiritual restriction in your spiritual soul. Then you can join our sect and work for us. This is the only way I won''t kill you,"


    the middle-aged man said as he looked at Austin.


    "Boy, did you hear that? Hand over the Magical Polarity Token and Pastor''s other treasures,"


    one of the elders of the Occult Palace ordered.


    ''Hold on. He isn''t a real god of chaos! This guy is just an avatar of the god of chaos!''


    Austin realized as he activated his spiritual sense.


    The middle-aged man was still very powerful, but not as powerful as a full blown god of chaos.


    At another time, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast had felt the aura of a real god of chaos and t


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    otic sky-devouring beast said as he heaved a sigh of relief.


    The leader of the Reincarnation Palace smiled and looked around.


    "Great!


    We did it!" she exclaimed cheerfully.


    "Austin, you are awesome!


    You managed to get us away from a god of chaos,"


    she continued as she smiled at Austin with admiration.


    ''Ravi is awful.


    I can''t believe he sold us out.''


    Austin bared his teeth and clenched his fists.


    ''Because of him, a god of chaos came to us, and we almost failed to get away.


    The good thing is that it was just a god of chaos'' avatar. If that god of chaos had come to us in person, we might have been trapped.


    After all, a god of chaos is way, way stronger than us,'' he thought with a frown.


    "This traitor must be eliminated.


    Otherwise, he might run into other successors of the reincarnation race and hurt them too,"


    Austin said after thinking for a while.

 Chapter 4808 Ravi Got A New Master

    "Yes, we must take him out. That bastard is such a pain in the ass, and I don''t want to keep him alive any longer. I want to tear him to bits!"


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast nodded in agreement when he heard Austin''s words.


    "But we just escaped from the Cliff Chaotic Sea. Are we coming back again now? Isn''t that too dangerous?"


    the Reincarnation Palace''s leader said to them with a worried look.


    "No, we''re not going back there now.


    We must continue first to look for the fragments of the road of reincarnation. After that''s done, we can find a way to come back to the Cliff Chaotic Sea and look for Ravi.


    He couldn''t possibly escape from us. There''s no way I would let him go that easily.


    I have already remembered the aura of his spiritual soul, so it would be easy for me to track him down when the time comes,"


    Austin said to them.


    "Alright, that''s good to hear that you got it already,"


    the Reincarnation Palace''s leader replied with a nod.


    "That guy makes me feel nothing but disgust.


    He is so despicable. I totally despise him to my core!


    He is also a successor of the reincarnation race. But he just sold us out like that and even tried to kill us!" she continued with hatred.


    She couldn''t help but flare up at the thought of Ravi. She didn''t expect that he would betray them so easily as if they were nothing to him.


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    t the thought of this, Ravi finally made his decision.


    He took a step forward and bowed to the middle-aged man.


    "Dear master,


    from now on, I will be loyal to you and you only.


    I won''t have anything to do with the reincarnation race anymore," Ravi announced loudly.


    He was happy deep inside that he made this decision.


    "Ha-ha! That''s terrific. You''ve made a wise decision, young man,"


    the middle-aged man said, satisfied with Ravi''s overall attitude.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Ravi! I can guarantee that you are in good hands! You have a good master!"


    "Mr. Ravi, from now on, remember that you will be one of the major players in our sect.


    Please work hard and try your absolute best for the development and expansion of our sect."


    The elders no longer put on airs in front of Ravi. They drew closer to him and talked to him enthusiastically about the sect and its future.


    "Ha-ha! I am glad to see your enthusiasm.


    Thank you very much to all of you!"


    Ravi really enjoyed being flattered.


    And he was secretly glad that he made this choice.


    "Alright then.


    Now follow me.


    I have something to tell you in private.


    Besides, I will teach you now my inheritance," the middle-aged man said to Ravi.


    As he waved his sleeve, a spatial force completely enveloped Ravi. In an instant, the two of them were nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 4809 Treason And Cooperation

    "Oh my, I envy him so much!"


    The other members of the Occult Palace were filled with jealousy when they saw that Ravi had been accepted as a disciple by a god of chaos.


    "Ravi''s got a bright future ahead of him,"


    added the Occult Palace''s elders.


    By the time they had finished speaking,


    the middle-aged man had already brought Ravi to a deep void in the Cliff Chaotic Sea.


    There was a small world here and,


    together with Ravi, the middle-aged man entered into it.


    There was a massive creature shrouded in a thick black fog, sitting with its legs crossed.


    "Go on and greet Lord Lennox,"


    the middle-aged man said forcefully to Ravi.


    "Lord Lennox?"


    Ravi was taken aback, staring up at the enormous figure hidden beneath the dense dark fog.


    He could tell at a glance that the creature in front of him was from the darkness race.


    Although Ravi had decided to split from the reincarnation race, the darkness race had always been an enemy to him. Shaking that was going to be difficult.


    The sight of this creature of darkness natural


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ''t expect you to be so generous,"


    the middle-aged man said with an amused and somewhat surprised chuckle.


    "This is not from me. It is from our entire darkness race, to your disciples.


    Well,


    I am leaving.


    Remember our agreement and the plan we discussed.


    When it is time, I will come to you again,"


    Lennox reminded before disappearing in a flash.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I will keep it in mind, always,"


    Ravi yelled back obediently.


    "All right.


    Now I''m going to teach you what I know.


    But you''re going to have to cultivate hard,"


    the middle-aged man said right away, not wasting any time.


    "Rest assured, master.


    I will do whatever is required of me,"


    Ravi replied.


    ''Humph!


    Just wait and see, Austin.


    Once I''ve great strides in my cultivation, you''ll see me again.


    And that bitch, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace, just you wait and see.


    You will be mine, sooner or later!


    You can only be my woman!''


    Ravi gnashed his teeth in rage as he thought of Austin and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace.

 Chapter 4810 The Star River

    Meanwhile,


    Austin, the chaotic sky-devouring beast, and the Reincarnation Palace''s leader arrived at a space sea after traveling for a while under Old Lady Meng''s guidance.


    The four of them stood in the middle of the Absolute Space Sea and gazed at the space sea in front of them from afar. They were curious as to what they would encounter once they get there.


    "I think that this space sea seems to have a lot to do with our reincarnation race.


    I can sense dense and pure reincarnation energy and a large amount of laws of reincarnation in this space sea. I do hope that what I''m sensing is true,"


    Old Lady Meng suddenly said in pleasant surprise. It could be seen in her eyes that she was excited at what awaited them there.


    "Well, let''s come on in then.


    I have a strong feeling that there will be a surprise!"


    Old Lady Meng said to them.


    "Oh? Really?


    Well, that''s interesting."


    Austin, the chaotic sky-devouring beast, and the Reincarnation Palace''s leader were all stunned by her words


    because the three of them didn''t seem to sense anything special at all. In fact, they thought that that space sea was nothing but another ordinary space sea.


    But Old Lady Meng was a senior member of the reincarnation race after all, so they completely trusted her. They thought that if she felt that way, then she must be right.


    "Okay. We''ll follow you.


    Let''s go inside now and have a look."


    Austin nodded at Old Lady Meng and


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    Lady Meng said, echoing their praises.


    With that, time passed by slowly again.


    In a blink of an eye, decades had already passed.


    As the years went by, the cracks on the space barrier were also getting bigger and bigger.


    Finally, one day, a massive change happened.


    Boom!


    A hole had been drilled right through the space barrier!


    "Great job! Ha-ha, we can finally go in now!"


    Austin was overjoyed at this. Finally, they could enter the space sea they had been waiting to go into for hundreds of years.


    "Yes, that''s right!


    We can finally go in after a long time of waiting!"


    The Reincarnation Palace''s leader also cheered.


    "Let''s go inside now. We can''t waste any minute now,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast turned around and said to Austin and the Reincarnation Palace''s leader.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    With that, Austin finally stepped into the hole that had been drilled out of the space barrier.


    The Reincarnation Palace''s leader hurried to follow.


    The three of them quickly passed through the hole and finally entered the space sea.


    "What is going on here? What is this?"


    The scene in front of them greatly surprised all the three of them.


    They looked around and saw that massive stars were everywhere in this space sea.


    The size of a star here was the same as the size of a regular cosmos.


    Since there were too many stars in this space sea, they seemed to form a vast river made up of huge stars.

 Chapter 4811 Reincarnation Stelas

    "The reincarnation energy and the law of reincarnation are so intense here!"


    Austin and his two companions couldn''t help but exclaim after they recovered from their astonishment.


    Each of the stars before them emitted rich and pure reincarnation energy and the law of reincarnation. This discovery was beyond their expectation.


    "Look!


    Each star seems to have a stone tablet, and there appears to be something recorded on the stone tablets!"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast suddenly shouted, pointing at the closest star.


    "You''re right. I see it too!


    Let''s go closer,"


    Austin said, eager to inspect the stone tablets.


    Soon,


    Austin and his companions landed on a nearby star.


    A huge stela, engraved with densely packed ancient words loomed before them, majestic and ominous in its appearance.


    Considering the three people''s cultivation base, it wasn''t challenging for them to understand almost all the languages in existence.


    Even if they had trouble recognizing some letters, Austin and his companions could read the fluctuation of the spiritual energy contained in these words and understand what they meant.


    The engraving on the stela read, "I, Remington,


    am a member of the reincarnation race.


    I am a divine god tasked with guarding the road of reincarnation. For many years, I have been fully devoted to ensuring


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    rts skills of our race here,"


    encouraged Old Lady Meng.


    "That''s great!"


    Both Austin and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace were overjoyed.


    "I have discovered the location of the fragment of the Memory Bridge."


    Old Lady Meng''s eyes widened with surprise as she declared.


    "It''s on that star over there."


    She turned and pointed as she spoke.


    "This is wonderful!


    Let''s go closer and take a look,"


    Austin said, eager and anxious by her discovery. Easily irritated by the slightest delay, he turned and said,


    "We''ll put away the fragment of the Memory Bridge first, and then take our time studying and cultivating the cultivation methods and martial arts recorded on the Reincarnation Stelas."


    Expectation glimmered in his eyes as he waited for the others to agree.


    "Okay."


    The leader of the Reincarnation Palace also nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    Now that a decision had been made,


    Old Lady Meng led the group toward the distant star where she had detected the Memory Bridge.


    They passed by many stars, one after another.


    Interestingly enough, a massive stone tablet towered on each star, just like the one Remington had left.


    They gazed on in awe as they now knew that each stone tablet had valuable recordings of the heritage of a deceased master of the reincarnation race.

 Chapter 4812 The Enlightenment Tower

    As they traveled, they encountered a multitude of stars everywhere. They were littered across the space like glitter.


    There were countless of them, serving as brilliance in the velvet black.


    They didn''t know how much time had passed while they were flying.


    Then, all of a sudden, they came across an enormous star.


    Compared to the other celestial bodies they had come across, this was at least several hundred times larger!


    Atop this gigantic star was a tall tower.


    It was shaped in a peculiar manner�Dit had a round base and a pointed top.


    "The Memory Bridge fragment is on this star! I''m sure of it!"


    Old Lady Meng excitedly announced.


    "Okay, let''s descend."


    Austin took the lead and landed on the star.


    As they set foot on the star, they searched for the fragment. They eventually found it under the guidance of Old Lady Meng. It was found in a vast desert.


    The broken piece they discovered was exactly what they were looking for�Dthe fragment of the Memory Bridge.


    In addition to the piece, there were also countless of treasures related to the reincarnation race in the desert.


    Unfortunately, they all shared a common characteristic. These tre


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    t floor of the tower.


    The tower''s interior seemed plain and ordinary.


    The space seemed to be small, but it was brimming with an ancient and mysterious aura.


    On the ground were cushions used for warriors to sit on.


    "All right.


    Let''s cultivate here."


    Austin gingerly sat down on one of the cushions and made himself comfortable.


    His two companions did the same.


    Austin, along with Reincarnation Palace''s leader, began cultivating the law of reincarnation.


    Since the Enlightenment Tower was a treasure of the reincarnation race, obviously, it would be an immense help in cultivating the law of reincarnation.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast, on the other hand, chose to cultivate a secret skill of his race.


    The Enlightenment Tower would be a great help for cultivators to easily comprehend secret skills.


    Time slowly passed inside the tower.


    From Austin''s experience, he found that the tower was indeed beneficial in cultivating the law of reincarnation.


    He could clearly feel that his cultivation of the law of reincarnation was getting more powerful.


    Problems he once encountered in the past had become much easier for him to triumph over.

 Chapter 4813 Progress In Mind Power

    With the slow passage of time, Austin''s skills and cultivation of the law of reincarnation improved tremendously.


    Densely-packed white law chains were floating around his body and were gradually increasing in number as his skills increased.


    Unbeknownst to Austin, several hundred years had passed outside and now,


    his body was completely submerged by the law chains.


    From afar, he was an amusing sight to behold, looking much like a cocoon.


    Finally, after a long while.


    Whoosh...


    A strong suction force suddenly erupted from Austin''s mouth and pulled the white law chains into his body


    Once all the law chains were gone, Austin finally opened his eyes. A mysterious and powerful aura of reincarnation was emanating from his body now.


    He looked more unfathomable and ethereal than ever before.


    "My cultivation of the law of reincarnation has improved by at least a thousand times."


    A satisfied smile found its way to Austin''s face. He was delighted with his progress.


    "Looks like the leader of the Reincarnation Palace had a good harvest as well."


    Austin looked at the woman sitting nearby and saw a contented smile on her delicate and bea


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    Boom! Boom!


    He applied every ounce of will he had to attack the remnants of the small world.


    Crack! Crack!


    Finally, the scenery began to shatter like glass. The earth, sky, trees and birds and everything was falling down like dust.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Eventually, the entire world was broken into pieces. It disintegrated and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Austin found himself back in the real world, sitting cross legged on the first floor of the Enlightenment Tower.


    "My mind power seems to have become stronger!"


    he exclaimed joyfully.


    After all, it had been a long time since he had made any progress in his mind power.


    Cultivating mind power was different from the cultivation of other powers. It was more difficult.


    Sometimes, even if someone spent hundreds of years cultivating, they might not make any breakthrough at all.


    The most important factor while cultivating the mind power was one''s comprehension ability.


    ''This tower really is an amazing place to cultivate secret skills that need comprehension.


    This is an invaluable opportunity and I think I''ll continue cultivating while I am here,''


    Austin decided.

 Chapter 4814 Illusions

    After that, Austin continued to cultivate his mind power.


    Soon, one after another, illusions began to attack him again.


    These illusions seemed incomparably real. They would definitely make most other warriors question their reality.


    While Austin was strong-minded enough to know that they were fake, he still couldn''t help but gradually immerse himself in them.


    ''How about this? From now on, instead of resisting these illusions, I''ll allow myself to enter and experience them. I just need to keep a trace of clarity in my mind so that I don''t forget who I am.


    By immersing myself in these illusions, I might be able to train my state of mind and develop my intellect. Perhaps it will be more beneficial to my mind power,''


    Austin suddenly thought. Since his initial method of holding out against the illusions wasn''t working, this was his next best bet.


    With this conclusion, Austin no longer resisted the illusions that were attacking him in succession. Instead, he began to embrace them with his heart.


    Of course, deep in his heart, there was a trace of clarity left.


    One after another,


    the illusions charging at Austin forcibly entered his Soul Sea.


    ''This is awesome!


    These illusions make me feel like I''m experiencing countless different lives, as if I


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    lfilled his goal in this world, he was thrown into another one.


    In the new strange world that he entered, Austin was a highly skilled physician.


    With his excellent medical skills, he saved countless dying creatures.


    Needless to say, he was respected by creatures far and wide.


    He spent his whole life in this world saving people''s lives, doing medical research, and coming up with innovations in the medical field.


    Therefore, he had a peaceful death.


    After that, another life began.


    In this world, Austin was a terrifying and notorious demon.


    His only goal was to dominate the world and make all the creatures in it kneel in front of him.


    Anyone who didn''t accept his rule would be killed without hesitation.


    In order to realize his goal, Austin first founded an evil sect, which specialized in cultivating evil skills. The sect expanded its power gradually and soon gained a foothold. After a while, it was so notorious that the very mention of its name could stop children from crying at night.


    Gradually, Austin''s influence continued to expand. At the height of his power, he led the evil demons under his control to surround and kill the forces that represented justice.


    In the end, he became the ruler of the world, and evil triumphed over justice!

 Chapter 4815 The Progress In The World Of Mind Power

    Illusions came one after another, and all had different lives in them.


    Austin played different roles and experienced diverse lives in these illusions. Sometimes he was a mortal, and at other times, he was a martial artist. He experienced becoming an evil demon, a Buddhist monk, and even a powerful Taoist.


    Although Austin knew that these were all mere fantasies, they seemed real to him when he experienced these lives. It felt, during each time, like real life.


    Sometimes, those days seemed so real that Austin almost lost his last grasp on the clarity of his mind.


    It was like he was just a few steps away from losing himself to these false lives he was living.


    ''It feels so real!''


    Austin couldn''t help but sigh whenever these moments caught him unguarded.


    If it weren''t for his unyielding will, he might have lost himself in the illusions long ago.


    At the same time, he found that each time he experienced a different illusion, his mind power level also increased to a certain extent.


    In this way, Austin''s will grew stronger day by day until these illusions could no longer shake his mind.


    The clarity in his mind and heart simultaneously grew more prominent as well, and the thick fog of confusion that shrouded him daily became nothing but a light mist.


    Before long, although the illusions continued attacking Austin one after another, their effect


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    undoubtedly spent most of their time and energy on trying to break through.


    For them, the only thing they cared about was to overcome the last obstacle in their way and become a god of chaos. Everything else was mere background noise.


    As for other worldly affairs, a governing god at the ninth stage could not care less about them at all.


    "His mind power has experienced another transcendent leap!


    In just a short period, he has already made such significant progress in mind power, and he has done it repeatedly.


    His talent is absolutely terrifying!"


    When Old Lady Meng sensed the incredible mind power from Austin, she could not help but feel astonished.


    ''Hmm... It seems that my world of mind power can still be improved. Perhaps, it can even be expanded,''


    Austin thought as he planned how he could better himself more.


    Even though the world of mind power that he had constructed could perfectly integrate with the real world, he still wasn''t satisfied.


    He needed to improve his mind power further.


    Thus, Austin began to study how to perfect his world of mind power.


    Boom!


    At this point, Austin''s world of mind power appeared once again, floating around him like a phantom.


    ''Maybe I should create more things in my world of mind power to help me practice, and in that way, I could finally perfect it,''


    Austin thought to himself, nodding.

 Chapter 4816 Reading The Reincarnation Stelas

    "Build a mountain!"


    As soon as the idea came to him, Austin started to build a mountain in his world of mind power.


    Boom!


    With a loud rumbling noise, a mountain slowly rose from the ground and grew taller and taller, like a huge sword towering over the ground in Austin''s world of mind power.


    Seeing how majestic it looked, Austin shouted,


    "I''ll make another one!"


    Boom...


    With another booming noise, another mountain rose out of the ground.


    Seeing that the world looked dry and barren,


    Austin thought, ''I''ll build a plain!''


    Grass began to shoot out of the ground,


    wildly spreading through the whole area until the space around the mountains looked lush and green.


    "Now, I''ll make a river,"


    Austin shouted once more.


    A long and enormous river flew across the plain, roaring with tremendous momentum.


    Remembering more landscapes that his world was missing,


    Austin shouted, "A desert!"


    As soon as he said those words, a vast desert appeared in his world of mind power, covered with sand dunes and scarce desert plants.


    Gradually, entire terrains took shape in Austin''s world of mind power. There were mountains, rivers, oceans, deserts, and even villages.


    With time, Austin''s world of mind power looked almost like a real world.


    Everything that


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    this law.


    Most of the creatures had to walk along the road of reincarnation after their death. As they approached the six paths of reincarnation, they would have to choose a path, after which they could start their next life.


    In other words, they were starting their next cycle of life.


    The road of reincarnation and the gate of the six paths of reincarnation were all controlled by the reincarnation race.


    Therefore, in a sense, it could be said that all the creatures were controlled by the reincarnation race after their death, at least until they were reincarnated again.


    It could even be said that the reincarnation race was in charge of the most basic order of all.


    They were in charge of the reincarnation of all kinds of spirits!


    This was the most fundamental thing that made every world run smoothly.


    However, one special race was exempt from this system��the darkness race.


    No member of their race had to walk along the road of reincarnation after they died.


    Instead, their race had a secret method that allowed them to be reborn immediately.


    The darkness race was very ambitious and hoped to one day become the rulers of all.


    Therefore, the reincarnation race, which controlled the reincarnation of all the creatures, had become a thorn in their eyes.

 Chapter 4817 The Space-time Free Swordsmanship

    The reincarnation race was in charge of the reincarnation of all the creatures through the road of reincarnation.


    Since the reincarnation race held such an important responsibility, the darkness race launched an attack on this race and laid siege on the road of reincarnation before breaking it.


    This battle had caused the deaths of many divine gods of the reincarnation race,


    taking it to the brink of annihilation.


    The reincarnation race had disappeared after this battle.


    And although the darkness race had won the battle,


    they had also suffered heavy losses.


    They had since lost their strength to a large extent and hadn''t been able to restore themselves to their former glory.


    The reincarnation race and the darkness race had been the two most powerful forces before the battle.


    But after the battle, one of them met with a steep decline while the other perished.


    This was what the other major forces had wanted to see.


    And now, since the reincarnation race was destroyed and the road of reincarnation was broken, all the creatures, especially ordinary creatures that did not cultivate, had no chance to walk the road of reincarnatio


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    Austin said, his voice hopeful.


    He then began to cultivate the World-slashing Swordsmanship,


    entering the state of cultivation again.


    At this moment...


    The leader of the Reincarnation Palace was still in the process of cultivating the law of reincarnation,


    while the chaotic sky-devouring beast was still cultivating the inheritance of his race.


    More time passed.


    Austin cultivated for a long time.


    The World-slashing Swordsmanship was a difficult one to cultivate.


    But since Austin had toughened himself in the Absolute Space Sea for such a long time, he had accumulated enough skills and experiences.


    Because of this, It was now much easier for him to practice the sword skills.


    "My law of reincarnation has improved a lot!"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace suddenly exclaimed, surprised.


    Her beautiful face filled with joy.


    She looked around at Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    "Oh, they are still cultivating," she muttered.


    No one knew how much time had passed.


    "I''ve finally succeeded in cultivating it."


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast also opened his eyes in joy, a wide grin on his face.

 Chapter 4818 Master The World-slashing Swordsmanship

    "I suggest the two of you head to the Reincarnation Stelas and practice some secret skills that you feel are best suited to you.


    It will help improve your fighting power,"


    Old Lady Meng said to the leader of the Reincarnation Palace and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    "However, you should know, seeing as you''re not a member of our race,


    the Reincarnation Stelas may reject you.


    But if I go with you, they will be much more accepting,"


    she said, turning to the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    After spending some time with him, she had learned how close he and Austin were.


    More to it, he had been by Austin''s side this whole time, helping him search for the fragments of the road of reincarnation. He was actually proving a big help to the reincarnation race.


    She knew the chaotic sky-devouring beast would do a great service for her race and assist Austin in his mission of reconstruction.


    He might not have anything to do with the reincarnation race, but Old Lady Meng still considered him as one of their own.


    "Thank you very much, madam,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast responded politely.


    With that settled, the leader of th


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ill improve your fighting power even more,"


    the creature of darkness said slowly.


    "Thank you! It''s a pleasure to see you again, Lord Lennox!"


    Ravi said thanking him as he bowed to the enormous creature.


    Lennox was an avatar of a god of chaos.


    Ravi had agreed to work with him, forsaking his ties with the reincarnation race.


    He later learned Lennox''s real identity from his master. Since then, he had been even more terrified of him.


    "There is no need to be so formal, young man.


    Take these magic treasures," Lennox continued.


    He waved his hand and dozens of magic treasures, shrouded in back fog, fell in front of Ravi.


    They were all powerful and famous treasures owned by the darkness race.


    The fact that Lennox was willing to happily hand them over to Ravi, showed just how much he wanted to win the young man''s favor.


    "Ha-ha! What are you waiting for? Show Lord Lennox how much you appreciate this. These are incredibly precious magic treasures,"


    the middle-aged man said to Ravi.


    Ravi could tell that these gifts were amazing and not to be scoffed at.


    "Thank you so much, Lord Lennox!" he said, elated and grateful.

 Chapter 4819 Armstrong Asking For Help

    "Well, young man, from now on, your job is to go and get acquainted with the members of the reincarnation race. Try to win their trust.


    Then, secretly inform us of their hideouts.


    At that time, we will send troops to destroy them,"


    Lennox said.


    "I understand, Lord Lennox.


    I will not fail you,"


    Ravi said sincerely, agreeing without any hesitation.


    Satisfied with Ravi''s attitude, Lennox let out a hearty laugh.


    "I hope that we''ll have a pleasant cooperation," Lennox said.


    ''Austin, just wait.


    Now that the darkness race is on my side, let''s see how you can win against me.


    And that little bitch, I''ll make sure I catch her and take her,


    body and soul.


    I will make her suffer so much that she regret her decision.''


    A vicious sneer climbed up on Ravi''s lips as he thought of Austin and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace.


    Meanwhile, Austin, the chaotic sky-devouring beast, and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace left the space sea full of Reincarnation Stelas.


    As they were leaving, Austin couldn''t help but look back at the space sea, which seemed to be nothing but an unnoticeable do


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    Reincarnation Palace also agreed.


    With their minds made up, the three of them headed for the Heavenly Fire Land according to the coordinates on the jade slip.


    While they were on their way, Austin sent a message to Armstrong letting him know that they were coming to help him.


    "I hope that they can get here in time.


    Otherwise, these powerful creatures of darkness might tear me to pieces,"


    Armstrong murmured to himself after receiving Austin''s message.


    He knew how powerful Austin was,


    so he thought that he might survive this situation as long as Austin could come to him in time.


    At the same time, Austin and his companions travelled towards their destination as fast as they could.


    They moved without stopping, or even keeping track of how many days had passed.


    Even without checking the coordinates, Austin had a feeling that they were getting close to the Heavenly Fire Land.


    Finally,


    an enormous fire covering a vast area of space came into view.


    The fire was burning wildly with flames of different colors.


    It was a beautiful scene, but there was no doubt that it was just as dangerous.

 Chapter 4820 Arrival

    The boundless sea of fire in front of them made Austin and his companions'' faces darken.


    "These flames are strong and beyond scorching.


    We should be careful as we enter,"


    Austin said somberly. He had used his spiritual sense to gauge the sea of fire in front of them.


    "These flames are even more dangerous than you think.


    I suspect there is Karma Fire within it.


    So don''t be rash. You must be cautious with every step you take in there.


    Once you encounter the Karma Fire, remember to not fight it head on. Step back immediately,"


    Old Lady Meng warned in a grave tone.


    "Karma Fire?"


    Austin and the rest were all taken aback by her mention of it.


    While Austin had heard of the Karma Fire before, Old Lady Meng must have known more about it than him.


    "Madam, can you tell us what the Karma Fire is?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "I might as well tell you now before you head in. Listen carefully."


    Old Lady Meng beckoned.


    As a senior member of the reincarnation race, it was her


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    eavenly Fire Land with the leader of the Reincarnation Palace and the chaotic sky-devouring beast following in his wake.


    "Hey, look, two idiots from the reincarnation race have taken the bait.


    That guy wasn''t lying.


    He really did know someone from the reincarnation race."


    Many black figures lurked in the dark, awaiting something.


    "They are inside now,"


    Armstrong said to the man by his side.


    "Excellent.


    Your friends are really loyal,"


    the man said with a smile.


    "They are.


    I''m grateful to their dedication.


    But I still feel a little guilty. I shouldn''t have dragged them into this,"


    Armstrong said, still uncertain of his decision to ask Austin to come here.


    "Don''t say that. You are friends, aren''t you?


    Isn''t that what friends are for?


    With you in trouble, they should come and share your suffering!"


    The man couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "What do you mean?"


    Armstrong fixed his eyes on the man, suddenly feeling that something was very wrong.

 Chapter 4821 The Trap

    As the ruler of a space sea, Armstrong was naturally a smart man. He instantly knew that something was wrong when he heard what the white-robed man said.


    He narrowed his eyes at him, looking him up and down quizzically.


    The white-robed man locked eyes with him, and burst into laughter.


    "I don''t want to keep you in the dark any longer. My friend, Armstrong.


    Do you know why I befriended you and spent so much time traveling around with you?


    Here comes the honesty. It''s because you told me you knew two members of the reincarnation race and that you got on well with them.


    I lured you here.


    I tricked you and persuaded you into contacting your friends of the reincarnation race to ask them to come to your aid.


    They are my true targets, the ones I''ve had my sights set on for so long!"


    the man in white robes revealed with a smug grin stretched across his face.


    By now, Austin and his companions had already entered the Heavenly Fire Land and were being stalked by creatures of darkness, unbeknownst to them.


    Once the man in the white r


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    g Armstrong fleeing with his tail tucked between his legs.


    ''This is all part of his trap for Austin.


    I must tell him so they can come prepared,''


    Armstrong thought.


    He immediately took out his Contact Jade Slip and informed Austin of the white-robed man''s plot.


    Not long after, Austin received the message.


    "Hmm. So this is all a trap and I''m the one they want?"


    Austin''s eyes burned ferociously.


    "So it''s the creatures of darkness behind all this,"


    Austin murmured to himself, his anger brewing along with a plan.


    He filled the chaotic sky-devouring beast and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace in on what was going on.


    "This is all the darkness race''s work.


    They used Armstrong to get to us,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said angrily, clenching his jaw tight.


    "Let''s go.


    Now that we''re all here,


    let''s go free Armstrong first,"


    Austin said after a moment''s consideration.


    "I agree. Let''s save him!"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast yelled back in response, his determination and rage bursting through.

 Chapter 4822 The Power Of The World-slashing Swordsmanship

    Moving forward into the sea of fire, the team continued their voyage.


    "Watch out!" Old Lady Meng warned all of a sudden, her eyes fixed on the black fire flickering in front of them. She continued,


    "We have to make a detour.


    These flames are all Karma Fire.


    We have to avoid contact in it at all costs. Otherwise, we''ll be in big trouble."


    She held her hands up to gesture them to stop them from moving any further.


    Since entering the Heavenly Fire Land, it had been Old Lady Meng who guided the way for Austin and his companions.


    If it were not for her help, they would surely have a hard time navigating through their destination.


    Karma Fire was found everywhere in the Heavenly Fire Land. They would not have minded these flames if they were left to their own devices.


    Under the guidance of Old Lady Meng, the rest three of them successfully passed by the Karma Fire.


    They cautiously moved forward.


    "Look!"


    All of a sudden,


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast haled in his tracks and pointed at a space in front of them.


    Austin and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace immediately looked at the direction where he was pointing.


    What lay before them was a bl


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    o terrifying.


    We have to retreat!


    We have to gather more people to deal with him,"


    one of the creatures of darkness suggested.


    "Okay, let''s retreat first!"


    The rest of his allies agreed. Although they have their opponents outnumbered, they knew a dozen of them were not enough to kill Austin alone.


    Therefore, the creatures of darkness fled, intending to call for more backup.


    "Ha ha, it''s not that easy to escape my grasp once you have provoked me already."


    Austin burst into laughter.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Austin waved his hands in succession, and the sword-light broke through the space and time, piercing through the creatures of darkness one by one. There was no way for them to escape.


    A moment later,


    Austin and his two companions approached the creatures of darkness.


    "Who is dead now, huh?"


    he mocked, his tall figure towering over the creatures of darkness struggling at the ground. They were surrounded by Austin''s sword-light.


    Splash...


    As soon as he finished his sentence,


    an invisible but powerful wave of mind power instantly enveloped the dozen creatures of darkness.


    Then, a huge world appeared beside the creatures of darkness.

 Chapter 4823 The Power Of The World Of Mind Power

    "What the hell is going on?


    Where are we?"


    Since the world of mind power made by Austin was so vast and lifelike, the dozen creatures of darkness had no idea that they were trapped inside an illusion. They looked around, bewildered, as they tried to find out where they were.


    The illusion looked very real.


    They even found some creatures moving about.


    "This is weird. We were just fighting in the Heavenly Fire Land a minute ago. How did we suddenly get here?"


    a creature of darkness asked, utterly confused.


    "Look, invaders! All of you go to hell!"


    An army suddenly appeared from the horizon and rushed towards the lost, clueless creatures.


    Each and every soldier were both ferocious and fearless. From afar, they could already see the determination written on their faces.


    "Damn it! What the hell is going on?


    Why did we become intruders? We didn''t do anything!" one of the creatures of darkness yelped. Some of them started panicking.


    Although they had no idea what was happening, the


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    test out my new power," the chaotic sky-devouring beast said.


    He looked at one of their opponents as his eyes lit up with fighting spirit.


    "Let me handle the other one,"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace also said.


    Just like Austin, the chaotic sky-devouring beast and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace had cultivated in the Enlightenment Tower for a long time. During that time, they each had mastered several secret skills left by the gods of reincarnation.


    Now, the pair were eager to test their fighting skills.


    "All right.


    I''ll leave them all up to you guys."


    Austin agreed as he took a step behind and then paused in his tracks.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace stepped forward, releasing their powerful energy.


    "Humph!


    You brats are digging your own graves!"


    Seeing that the beast and the girl challenged them struck the nerves of the two creatures of darkness. Their faces darkened and their eyes were filled with bloodlust.

 Chapter 4824 Kneel Down

    "Kill!"


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace rushed forward at the same time.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast revealed his real body, turning into a massive beast that filled most of the space around them and charged ahead with terrifying momentum.


    "It really is the chaotic sky-devouring beast!" screeched that powerful creature of darkness.


    He was the beast''s target and his face was washed over with terror.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast was a legendary beast in the Absolute Space Sea.


    A fully grown one could hold his own against a god of chaos!


    More to it, they were violent, vengeful creatures.


    No creature would dare provoke them and in fact, they did their best to avoid getting in their way.


    "Go to hell!"


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast had long regarded the creatures of darkness as an enemy because of Austin''s influence. And so he did not hold anything back and launched a merciless attack of all kinds of his most powerful cultivation methods and martial arts skills.


    "Humph!


    That thing is nothing to write home about. You will pay


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    nd at them with his hands behind his back and a sneer on his face as if he were staring at sniveling, foolish children.


    "Trash, do you want to die?


    What are you waiting for?


    Kneel, now!"


    one of the creatures of darkness barked viciously.


    "Kneel, now!"


    the other five roared together.


    Austin had an idea.


    In a split-second, a world of mind power appeared and enveloped all six creatures of darkness.


    This world of mind power was more realistic than any other; it barely seemed like an illusion.


    "What?


    What is this place? Where are we?"


    They were shocked and getting angry now, turning their heads here and there rapidly, looking around this strange world.


    "You filthy ants kneel down to me, right now," said a young man indifferently.


    He seemed to appear out of nowhere.


    His words rumbled and shook the whole world.


    "It''s you!


    The survivor of the reincarnation race!


    Tell me, how did you teleport us to this strange world?"


    They recognized Austin immediately. They were surprised to be sure, but even more filled with rage now that they knew this was his doing.

 Chapter 4825 The Powerful World Of Mind Power

    "What did you just say? How dare you speak to the ruler like that? Such a bunch of scums!


    You traitors kneel before the ruler and kowtow. Admit your mistakes and accept the trial!"


    Many creatures suddenly appeared and surrounded them.


    Everything in this world seemed so real, even these creatures.


    The creatures from various races and forces formed an army and closed in on the six creatures of darkness.


    The six creatures of darkness were a little perplexed at this. They had no idea what just happened at all.


    They realized that they seemed to have come to another real world without their knowledge.


    "Huh, this is so odd. We were at the Heavenly Fire Land just now, right?


    How come we''ve ended up here in this strange world? I have no idea how we got here.


    And why are the creatures in this world keep calling us traitors?"


    The six creatures of darkness were all shocked and they glanced at each other in confusion.


    Meanwhile, Austin was standing high in the sky above this world with both his hands behind his back. The creatures of darkness didn''t know yet that he was the one who was controlling this world.


    But they already had a feeling that everything in this world seemed to be under his control.


    And by that it meant that that included even their own lives.


    "Kneel at once! If you don''t, there will be terrible conseque


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    expert on mind power,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast explained.


    As he continued to grow, his racial memory also gradually awakened, so he knew more and more things.


    "Among the warriors of the same level, the warrior who''s better at the mind power is often stronger and odder,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast added.


    "Yes, I agree. The world of mind power is indeed very effective in killing spiritual souls,"


    Austin said as he nodded at what the chaotic sky-devouring beast just said.


    Austin had already found out about it before, so he utilized it for his own gain.


    Just now, it would have been exceedingly difficult to completely kill the governing gods of the darkness race if he hadn''t used his mind power.


    However, Austin killed them quite easily in his world of mind power.


    And that really said a lot about the power of the world of mind power. It was immensely powerful especially if it was cultivated and practiced properly.


    "Alright. We need to move on.


    Let''s continue the search for Armstrong.


    I hope that he is still alive and he''s waiting for us to find him,"


    Austin said.


    With that, the three of them continued, heading for the sea of fire in front of them.


    Just then, Austin suddenly received a message.


    He took out his Contact Jade Slip and immediately checked it.


    The message was from Armstrong.

 Chapter 4826 Austin Finally Came

    Austin immediately listened to Armstrong''s voice message.


    "You must all leave the Heavenly Fire Land as soon as you receive this message. I hope that this reaches you on time.


    I didn''t know that it was a conspiracy.


    But it''s only a plot set up by the darkness race. It''s a trap to lure the two of you here. I am terribly sorry that I didn''t know. Leave at once when you get this message. Please be safe."


    This was what Armstrong wanted to urgently tell Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast, but it was too late.


    "What?


    I see. So, that''s what''s happening here.


    No wonder there are so many creatures of darkness that showed up. It turns out that this is a trap."


    Austin immediately understood the situation they are in.


    ''The creatures of darkness used Armstrong to lure me right here where they would attempt to besiege and kill me. I didn''t see this coming at all,''


    Austin suddenly thought to himself.


    "Tell me, where exactly are you now?"


    After thinking for a while, Austin immediately sent back a voice message to Armstrong.


    Since Armstrong had discovered that it was a conspiracy, it only meant that he must have turned against the person who had set the trap. He must be in grave danger now.


    "No, you don''t need to know where I am.


    You must leave as soon as possible. Don''t worry about me."


    A moment later, another voice message from Armstrong came. He sounded in distress even i


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    reincarnation race are getting more and more disappointing. It''s painful to watch.


    They are all just rubbish."


    The several creatures of darkness also revealed their contemptuous expressions.


    Meanwhile, Austin simply concentrated and focused his mind.


    Boom!


    He used a world of mind power to directly envelope Tate and the creatures of darkness.


    Immediately, Tate and the creatures of darkness found themselves in a strange world. They were surprised by this and they began to panic in no time.


    "Alright.


    Now, everything is fine and settled."


    Austin looked at Armstrong and said with a reassuring smile.


    "Everything is fine now?"


    Armstrong saw that Austin, the chaotic sky-devouring beast, and the Reincarnation Palace''s leader seemed to have no intention of making a move after they arrived. The three of them just stood still, completely motionless.


    It was as if they hadn''t seen Tate and the several creatures of darkness at all.


    "ARRRGH!!"


    Suddenly, Tate and the creatures of darkness roared angrily and desperately began to make moves, attacking the void space around them.


    They seemed to turn crazy all of a sudden.


    "What''s going on right now?"


    Armstrong was dumbstruck at this.


    "Armstrong, these people were extremely rude to you just now. If you want to kill them, just go over there and do it.


    They can''t resist anything anymore,"


    Austin suddenly said to Armstrong.

 Chapter 4827 They Cant Hurt You

    "Were they hit by an illusion?"


    Armstrong asked, sounding dazed.


    He was shocked. Although he had stayed for a long time in the Absolute Space Sea, he was still unfamiliar with the world of mind power.


    Austin smiled. "Let''s go, Armstrong.


    Didn''t you say that guy deceived you?


    We should go and teach him a lesson,"


    he suggested.


    Armstrong didn''t object, so Austin waved an arm and the two of them vanished.


    Instantly,


    they reappeared in the world of mind power Austin had created.


    At that moment, Tate and several creatures of darkness were in the world of mind power, trying to fend off a barrage of continuous, frenzied attacks.


    Troops bore down on them like an endless wave of steel.


    Tate and the others quickly realized that no matter how hard they fought, they would eventually be overwhelmed by the sheer number of soldiers in this world.


    It seemed impossible to kill them all.


    For every soldier they defeated, ten more rushed forward to take their place.


    Soon the attacks wore them out, and they began fighting less fiercely as they grew physically and mentally e


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    gy rushed towards Armstrong.


    Armstrong knew he was no match for that creature,


    who had powers far stronger than anything he could handle.


    He instinctively activated his bodily movement skill to retreat.


    But then he heard Austin shout from above them,


    "Kill him!"


    Without hesitation, the soldiers surrounding them crazily launched themselves at the creature of darkness who had attacked Armstrong.


    Some of them bore the brunt of the dark energy that had been aimed at Armstrong, but hundreds more rushed to fill the gap. Within seconds, the creature of darkness was no longer visible, buried beneath the steel-clad bodies swarming him.


    This was even more intense than the previous wave of attacks. That creature of darkness was helpless to defend himself against such numbers.


    Tate and his remaining companions watched in open-mouthed shock.


    "Wow!" Armstrong said,


    surprised and delighted.


    "Don''t worry," Austin called.


    "They won''t be able to hurt you.


    In this world, only you can hurt them."


    Armstrong grinned and turned back to Tate, a malicious glint in his eyes.

 Chapter 4828 Killing Tate

    "Austin, what you said is true," Armstrong said, nodding at Austin with newfound respect in his eyes.


    It was not until now that he completely believed Austin''s words.


    "Damn it! How could this be?


    You are just a remnant of the reincarnation race, and a level one governing god at that. You should be as weak as an ant! How can you command and control the creatures in this world like this?


    What the hell is going on?"


    Tate roared disbelievingly at Austin. He simply couldn''t digest what he was seeing.


    Until now, he had looked down on Austin for his stature, but now, he was a little afraid of him.


    It seemed that there was a lot more to Austin than he had originally thought.


    "What else do you have to say, Tate?"


    Armstrong sneered, turning his gaze to Tate.


    "Humph!


    Do you really think you can kill me?


    In your dreams!"


    Tate snorted coldly, unwilling to surrender to the two of them.


    Boom!


    Without warning, he attacked first and threw a punch at Armstrong.


    The truth was, he had never taken Armstrong seriously. He had always thought that he


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ic cry and screamed,


    "No!


    I refuse to resign myself to such a defeat!


    I don''t want to die here!


    Until now, I could do whatever I want with the support of the darkness race.


    I never expected that I would be killed by you, a nobody. I refuse to accept it!"


    At this time, only a few remnants of his soul remained.


    ''Oh?


    It seems that this Tate is an ally of the darkness race.


    Did they really enroll so many creatures from other races to deal with the people of our reincarnation race?''


    Austin wondered.


    ''Well, if I question him, maybe I can find out some useful information."


    Thinking of this, he waved his sleeve and gathered all the remnants of Tate''s soul before sending them to a human world, where they would be stored for the time being.


    "Now that I killed Tate, I''m finally relieved. I feel much better,"


    Armstrong announced with a laugh. All the shame he had felt had finally dissipated.


    "You filthy beasts, go to hell!"


    Austin said with a sneer, looking at the creatures of darkness who were struggling to hold out against his army.

 Chapter 4829 Rebuild The Memory Bridge

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin finished speaking and a vast amount of mind power rushed at these creatures of darkness.


    "Arggghhh!"


    They let out shrill cries of anguish.


    The pain was unbearable.


    Puff! Puff!


    One by one, they began exploding into black clouds of blood, hovering in the air.


    "You won''t find it so easy to kill us, lad! Don''t even think about it!"


    roared these creatures of darkness in shock and anger, not willing to back down.


    They were even stronger than Tate.


    And as creatures of darkness, they were terrifyingly tenacious. They felt confident that the human boy in front of them would have a hard time hurting them.


    But they soon realized how wrong they were.


    The intense mind power Austin had unleashed poured into their bodies in an unending, gruesome stream, corrupting them to their core.


    The mind power''s impact was unstoppable!


    Before long, the creatures of darkness began being consumed, weakening with every passing second.


    "Argghhh!


    How is this possible? How is this guy''s mind power so damn terrifying?"


    They began panicking, their hearts


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    finally rebuilt the Memory Bridge.


    We have successfully taken the first step to rebuild the road of reincarnation,"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace said in a voice jumpy with happiness.


    "That''s right.


    We''ve taken the first step.


    This is a good start.


    I believe that one day, we will successfully rebuild the whole road of reincarnation too,"


    Austin remarked with a proud nod.


    "Yes!"


    The leader of the Reincarnation Palace nodded as well. They knew there was more to be done.


    Every member of the reincarnation race wished for the road of reincarnation to be rebuilt.


    "Austin, I will leave the Memory Bridge in your care from now on.


    As part of the road of reincarnation, countless souls had passed through it to start their journeys of rebirth.


    After so many souls accumulated on it, the Memory Bridge was tainted with quite a considerable amount of energy of reincarnation.


    If you were to develop a good understanding of the Memory Bridge, you will without a doubt improve your comprehension of the law of reincarnation,"


    Old Lady Meng revealed to Austin.

 Chapter 4830 News From The Holy Moon Chaotic Sea

    "Oh, I see now. So, this is like that,"


    Austin said in shock. He was honestly surprised to hear that.


    But on second thought, what Old Lady Meng said actually made a lot of sense.


    In the past, there was an incalculable number of souls that were reincarnated after passing through the Memory Bridge. So, the Memory Bridge was indeed tainted all over with a strong sense of reincarnation.


    "Leader of the Reincarnation Palace, you can also comprehend it if you have the time,"


    Old Lady Meng suddenly said to the Reincarnation Palace''s leader.


    "Thank you for your wise advice, madam. I will definitely do that,"


    the Reincarnation Palace''s leader replied to her.


    "Besides that, the Memory Bridge is also a magic treasure with immense power.


    Austin, you can use it as a magic treasure in the future battles. I believe it will be extremely useful for you,"


    Old Lady Meng added.


    "Oh? Is that so?


    Can it really be used as a magic treasure?"


    Austin was stunned at this. He didn''t expect that he could actually use it for his own.


    "Yes, that is right, it can be used as a magic treasure, and you could use it if you want,"


    Old Lady Meng nodded at this.


    Then she made a special formula and directly threw it into the Memory Bridge.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With that, the Memory Bridge immediately shone brightly as if it had been ignited.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the Old Lady Meng waved her hand, the Memory Bridge suddenly flew out and slowly moved towards Austin.


    "Austin, you can refine the Memory Bridge right


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    could be stopped by the god of chaos,


    so Austin believed that nothing could stop him.


    "Yes, that''s right. Let''s be cool and confident about this.


    Let''s go and have a look first. We mustn''t be afraid,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast encouraged.


    He also knew the power of the teleportation runes left behind by Pastor, so he felt that there was nothing to be afraid of just like Austin.


    And as a member of the chaotic sky-devouring beast race, he was a little bit more fearless than the others.


    "Alright, if you say so.


    In that case, Austin, I''ll go with you,"


    the Reincarnation Palace''s leader finally agreed.


    "Austin, let me go with you too. I can be useful, you know,"


    Armstrong hurriedly said.


    "Oh? Really?


    Armstrong, you don''t need to get involved in the matter of our reincarnation race.


    You can just keep on exploring the Absolute Space Sea by yourself. After all, that is what you want the whole time.


    You don''t really have to take the risk with us, but we appreciate it. So, thank you.


    The enemies we are facing are the creatures of darkness. We will be in big danger at any time. There''s no need for you to experience that too,"


    Austin said to him.


    "Austin, when you heard that I was in danger, you immediately came to save me without saying anything.


    How can I be so ungrateful? Please let me come with you.


    Besides, I have been travelling in the Absolute Space Sea for a long time already.


    I find it''s better to improve myself by tagging along with you,"


    Armstrong replied.

 Chapter 4831 The Death Fog

    "Well, since you think so, then we''ll do it.


    Let''s go now,"


    Austin replied, nodding his head.


    Therefore, Austin and his companions began to set off, heading in the direction of the Holy Moon Chaotic Sea.


    Austin had traveled in the Absolute Space Sea for countless times that he had become familiar with it like the back of his hand. He knew the space and time laws in it.


    "We should keep a low profile and hide ourselves.


    Whether the news was spread on purpose by the darkness race or not,


    there would definitely be creatures of darkness appearing in the Holy Moon Chaotic Sea.


    After all, these creatures are also looking for the fragments of the road of reincarnation everywhere,"


    Austin told his companions.


    "That''s true."


    They all nodded in agreement.


    After what seemed like an eternity,


    they were finally inching closer to the Holy Moon Chaotic Sea.


    "Our next stop should be the Holy Moon Chaotic Sea,"


    Austin announced as he stopped in his tracks.


    They scanned the space beneath them, and found that it was vast and prodigious.


    Judging by its external appearance, its potency seemed promising.


    "Let''s disguise ourselves and sneak in,"


    Austin informed.


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    My spiritual sense is even more restricted than it was before,"


    the Reincarnation Palace''s leader exclaimed.


    "I can''t even perceive anything at this point!"


    Armstrong chimed in.


    He followed Austin closely and cautiously, making sure not to take a wrong step.


    Even the chaotic sky-devouring beast carefully moved.


    "It''s weird.


    Although the black fog is dreadful, I can feel that it actually contains a kind of very brilliant law of reincarnation,"


    Austin casually mentioned as he paused for a while.


    "The law of reincarnation?"


    The leader of the Reincarnation Palace was surprised with his statement.


    She also cultivated the law of reincarnation. However, she felt nothing but danger amidst the place they were in. She didn''t feel that there was also the law of reincarnation in the black fog.


    "Did you find something?"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast asked.


    "You''re right, Austin.


    The black fog does contain a kind of brilliant law of reincarnation.


    In fact, you don''t have to be afraid of the black fog. It''s actually called the Death Fog,"


    Old Lady Meng informed.


    "The Death Fog?


    Madam, are you aware of its origin?"


    Austin couldn''t help but ask.

 Chapter 4832 Another Nine Successors Of The Reincarnation Race

    "Don''t be foolish. Of course I know about the black fog.


    The black fog is another part of the road of reincarnation,"


    Old Lady Meng replied with a smile.


    "Hold on just a minute.


    The black fog is a part of the road of reincarnation too?" the leader of the Reincarnation Palace asked.


    As she looked at Old Lady Meng, her eyes grew wider.


    "That''s right.


    Have you heard of the Death River?"


    Old Lady Meng asked.


    "Yes.


    Of course I''ve heard of the Death River.


    But what does the Death River have to do with the black fog?"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace questioned.


    "Well, the Death River is covered in black fog all year round, and the black fog is Death Fog.


    The water in the Death River evaporated, forming the Death Fog,"


    Old Lady Meng explained.


    "Madam, you''re saying that the black fog that envelopes the Death River is the Death Fog?"


    Austin asked, feeling excitement rush through him.


    ''So the Death Fog is a part of the road of reincarnation,'' he thought to himself.


    "Yeah. It is,"


    Old Lady Meng replied, nodding in confir


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    aw of reincarnation and it transformed into chains, extending everywhere like tentacles.


    "It is working!


    As long as we use the law of reincarnation, the Death Fog will not limit our spiritual sense. Instead, it will help us perceive things,"


    Austin exclaimed, smiling widely.


    "Yes, Austin. You are smart!"


    Old Lady Meng said with a satisfied smile.


    "Oh,


    is that so?"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace asked, unleashing the law of reincarnation.


    She also had a good grasp on the law of reincarnation.


    "You are right!"


    she exclaimed with joy.


    Many law chains reached from her body and flew into the air.


    As soon as they were out, she discovered that she could see her surroundings clearly.


    Since the chaotic sky-devouring beast and Armstrong had never cultivated the law of reincarnation, they couldn''t perceive anything through the Death Fog.


    "Okay, you two. Just follow me,"


    Austin said to the chaotic sky-devouring beast and Armstrong.


    Now that he could see further in front of him, Austin quickened his pace as they moved forward.

 Chapter 4833 The Black Sea

    After activating the law of reincarnation, Austin could finally clearly perceive the area covered by black fog.


    Not only him, but also the Reincarnation Palace''s leader could see it.


    With that, the two of them led the way, followed closely behind by the chaotic sky-devouring beast and Armstrong.


    After knowing where the black fog came from, everyone was not afraid anymore.


    After all, the black fog belonged to the reincarnation race, so they didn''t think it possessed any threat at all.


    As for Austin and the Reincarnation Palace''s leader, they were the successors of the reincarnation race, so the fog wouldn''t hurt them.


    After they had walked forward for what seemed like a long time,


    a loud banging was suddenly heard.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Loud noises came from up ahead.


    They stopped on their tracks and listened carefully. It seemed to be the sound of huge waves hitting the shore.


    "There is a black sea right in front of us!"


    Austin and the Reincarnation Palace''s leader both screamed at the same time and quickly rushed forward.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast and Armstrong also ran to keep up with them.


    And a few moments later,


    a vast black sea came into their full view.


    Water was roaring in the sea and its waves were climbing up and falling, looking completely magnificent.


    "Madam, what''s going on here?


    Didn''t you say that the


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    e orders,


    they left to begin mobilizing their troops. Armies of creatures of darkness immediately appeared and surrounded the whole Black Fog Valley.


    Then, the powerful creature of darkness directly walked into the Black Fog Valley, totally ready to annihilate the survivors of the reincarnation race.


    Meanwhile,


    sitting cross legged in front of the black sea, Austin released his spiritual sense to slowly touch it under Old Lady Meng''s guidance. He was still careful in approaching it since he wasn''t sure whether it would attack him or not.


    Boom! Boom!


    It seemed that the black sea also sensed that there was a strange spiritual sense approaching it, so it could not help but roar. Huge waves as high as ten thousand meters violently rose. It looked spectacular and terrifying at the same time.


    "Be extra careful. After it was broken in that battle, its temper seemed to get worse over time.


    So, you need to be more cautious,"


    Old Lady Meng warned.


    "I see. I''ll be extremely careful this time."


    Austin nodded at Old Lady Meng''s advice.


    With that, Austin''s spiritual sense slowly extended to the black sea.


    While he was doing that, he also activated all his law of reincarnation.


    Then finally,


    Austin''s spiritual sense successfully reached into the black sea.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    An unimaginably horrible pressure directly came at Austin.

 Chapter 4834 Verification

    Austin''s face turned pale and the hairs stood on the back of his neck.


    He even felt an impulse to turn and run.


    The leader of the Reincarnation Palace, the chaotic sky-devouring beast and Armstrong felt an overwhelming pressure as well.


    "Do not be afraid. I am right here with you!"


    Old Lady Meng called out to calm their nerves.


    Boom!


    Without saying another word,


    she released her spiritual sense and extended it into the black sea.


    The sea immediately quieted down.


    It was eerily quiet now.


    But the black sea seemed to be a little confused and hesitant about something.


    Old Lady Meng''s spiritual sense was now communicating with it.


    It began falling quieter and quieter.


    It appeared it had understood something and recognized what needed to be done.


    Time flowed on steadily.


    Nobody realized how much had gone by.


    Until finally,


    Austin was surprised by a warm feeling coming from the black sea in front of him.


    It seemed as though it had come to accept him.


    Austin knew it must have been because this fragment of the Death River had recognized Old Lady Meng.


    It was


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    the team.


    "Humph!"


    the young man in white snorted.


    "Okay.


    We''ll go first then.


    That''s not a problem at all,"


    the tall woman said casually.


    She did not stand on ceremony


    but immediately activated her law of reincarnation.


    Many crystal chains of law, like colorful ribbons, continuously burst from her body and extended in all directions.


    "Yes.


    That''s without a doubt the most authentic inheritance of the reincarnation race."


    Austin nodded.


    This tall woman was definitely a true successor of the reincarnation race.


    "Oh, dear..."


    The sense of familiarity she got, filled the leader of the Reincarnation Palace with pure happiness. She walked up to the woman and began talking to her right away, her feet moving without even thinking about it.


    "It''s your turn now,"


    Austin said, turning to the other eight creatures.


    "Okay.


    I''ll go next!"


    said the strong young man loudly as he stepped forward.


    Then...


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Streams of powerful law of reincarnation flowed from his body.


    "It''s pretty clear he''s one of us,"


    Austin said flatly with a nod.

 Chapter 4835 Were All On The Same Side

    The other creatures also stepped forward and activated their cultivation base on the law of reincarnation.


    Austin and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace were so familiar with the law of reincarnation that they could tell at a mere glance whether one was a successor of the reincarnation race or not.


    What was more, the ever so wise Old Lady Meng, who was standing aside, was also keenly observing all of them.


    Together, the three of them were able to check eight of the nine creatures in succession.


    At last, only the young man in white was left to be checked.


    Everyone turned to look at him.


    All the while, the young man in white looked arrogant, as if he didn''t take any of them seriously.


    Under their watchful eyes, he, too, activated his law of reincarnation.


    As soon as he did,


    the space and time around him began to shake violently.


    The thick laws of reincarnation spread out in all directions.


    It was immediately apparent that this young man in white possessed the most powerful cultivation base of the law of reincarnation among the nine creatures.


    No wonder he had always been so arrogant;


    it was because he was the strongest of the nine creatures!


    "Well, this confirms that he is also a member of the reincarnation race,"


    Austin said indiff


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    up like this over nothing.


    But more importantly, the skills he''s using seem to resemble those of that old freak.


    Perhaps it''s because of all the time he spent with his master that this young man also has the same temper as him,"


    Old Lady Meng explained.


    Austin nodded.


    "Well, in that case,


    let''s not make things difficult for him,"


    he said lightly.


    At this moment, the chaotic sky-devouring beast and the young man in white were still locked in battle.


    In fact,


    Austin could see that the chaotic sky-devouring beast was slightly more powerful than the young man in white.


    However, it would still be difficult for him to defeat the young man in a short while, and there was no point in letting the two of them exhaust their energy over such a trivial matter.


    "All right, all right,


    stop it,"


    Austin said casually, like an elder talking to a couple of kids.


    As he spoke, he stepped into the center of the battlefield.


    Then,


    he released a gust of powerful reincarnation energy.


    Immediately, the young man in white was forced to retreat, and his face reddened in anger.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast simply sneered and stopped attacking.


    "Since we''re all on the same side, there is no need to fight among ourselves,"


    Austin explained.

 Chapter 4836 Being Besieged By The Creatures Of Darkness

    "Forget it, Jadiel. Their choice of companions is none of your business.


    We are the successor of the reincarnation race, so we must stand united. We cannot let baseless doubts about each other destroy our hopes for the future," said the tall woman earnestly.


    She gazed around and was pleased to see that everyone seemed to be listening closely. She added,


    "Now, let''s introduce ourselves, shall we?


    It will help us to get to know each other better."


    The group agreed and did as she had suggested.


    "What exactly is this black sea?


    I sense that it contains some brilliant law of reincarnation... Is that right?"


    the tall woman asked. She looked out at the vast expanse of black that stretched out as far as the eye could see.


    Her name was Tanya, and she was a level four governing god.


    "This black sea is also a part of the road of reincarnation,"


    Austin explained. "And so,


    I''m preparing to collect it."


    Tanya and the other people were overjoyed.


    "Ah, so this black sea used to be part of the road of reincarnation!"


    "No wonder it contains such a brilliant law of reincarnation!"


    They started talking all at once and looked out at the black sea with new appreciation.


    Tanya stepped closer to Austin.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s try to collect it now!


    I know it''s not easy to c


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    tin''s group.


    He was obviously their leader, and did not feel the need to fight at the moment.


    Austin stared at him, trying to gauge his level of strength.


    He knew that this master was the most powerful opponent they faced right now.


    In this entire battlefield, only Austin was a true match for him.


    "Damn you!


    Why are you just standing around?


    Go to hell!"


    The young man in white suddenly shouted, rushing towards the level eight governing god.


    He had already defeated the level seven master he was battling earlier.


    When he looked around him for another master to fight, he saw that Austin and the level eight governing god were just standing still, staring at each other.


    It made him uneasy,


    and he resolved to start fighting the leader without any further delays.


    With that, he took the lead and attempted to deal with the master of the creature of darkness on his own.


    Austin was startled.


    ''Look at this guy!


    Well... I suppose I can let him try. I''ll just step in if he gets in trouble,''


    Austin thought with a small smile, watching the fearless young man in white.


    With a deep boom, the young man in white launched a fierce attack against the level eight governing god.


    Nine purple spears sprang like vicious dragons from his head, and advanced swiftly upon his opponent.

 Chapter 4837 The Holy Weapon

    "Humph! Don''t overestimate yourself too much!"


    the creature of darkness snorted coldly.


    With a wave of his hand, an intense black energy suddenly burst out, completely submerging the young man in white like the sea.


    Splash! Splash!


    Black chains suddenly jumped out from the waves of energy and rushed to the young man in white. The chains were like black snakes wrapping around his body.


    The young man in white fought back fiercely. It was clear that he wasn''t going to give up and would do everything to get rid of the chains on him.


    "He is absolutely no match for the creature of darkness. Their gap in strength is far too wide."


    Looking at the young man in white, Austin couldn''t help but shake his head. He knew that the young man stood no chance against the creature of darkness.


    Sure enough, after a few moves, the young man in white already felt distressed and desperate.


    It looked like he had no way out of this situation, and it was just as Austin expected.


    For that creature of darkness, the young man''s attacks didn''t have any effect at all. He could easily break them without using too much energy.


    Boom! Boom!


    As the creature of darkness opened his huge mouth, three-edged black steel forks continuously flew towards the young man in white, attacking him like a swarm of locusts.


    Splash!


    The black chains rose from all directions and surrounded the young man in white, leaving him no space to dodge or even move.


    But what was more terrifying was that the black energy relea


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    as difficult to defend, so he was shocked at this turn of events.


    "Hey, boy, are you scared now? You didn''t expect this, did you?


    I must admit that your mind power cultivation base is indeed very good, I''ll give you that.


    But unfortunately, it''s useless in front of me,"


    the creature of darkness coldly said, his eyes oozing with anger and rage.


    "Mark my words! All of you will die here today!"


    His voice was extremely frightening and murderous and the look on his face clearly showed that he was willing to do everything to kill them all.


    Meanwhile, the other people of the reincarnation race were also losing ground.


    "Austin, release the fragment of the Death River now.


    I''ll teach you how to use it to fight back to your enemy,"


    Old Lady Meng immediately said to Austin through their telepathic link.


    She had told Austin before that if a fragment of the Death River was refined, it could be used as a magic treasure to fight against the enemy.


    "Okay! It would be useful if I immediately learn it!"


    Austin was totally overjoyed to hear that. He knew he needed another method to defeat this creature of darkness.


    "Everyone, retreat now.


    Then gather around me."


    Austin used his bodily movement skill and suddenly jumped way back. Then he sent a telepathic message to his companions.


    With that, the Reincarnation Palace''s leader, the chaotic sky-devouring beast, and Armstrong all retreated beside Austin.


    It was obvious that the three of them put all their trust on Austin.

 Chapter 4838 The Power Of The Death Rivers Fragment

    "What?"


    The statement the nine successors heard from the young man made them hesitate.


    Then, using his mind, Austin released the fragment of the Death River.


    It grew bigger and bigger until it was enormous enough to make any man cower in its presence.


    From a black river, it suddenly transformed into a raging sea with tempestuous waves. Overwhelming energy encapsulated the entire place!


    Austin, the chaotic sky-devouring beast, and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace stood in its midst.


    As the sea surged in an unforgiving manner, the dense black fog spread above it.


    "Austin, this fragment of the Death River contains brilliant law of reincarnation. It is incredibly powerful.


    Back in their day, even some gods of chaos couldn''t destroy it.


    Now that you stand over the Death River, you don''t need to fear these creatures of darkness.


    They can''t approach nor hurt you,"


    Old Lady Meng explained.


    Eons ago, the Memory Bridge stood right above the Death River. She was tasked to guard the bridge at all times. Hence, she was very familiar with its dynamic.


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ess stepped on the bridge and made their way to Austin and his companions.


    "Humph! Brat, do you really think that I can''t kill you after you refine a fragment of the Death River? That''s not a guarantee that you''re going to be saved. I can still end your life!"


    the powerful creature from the darkness race boomed.


    "Austin, I''ll teach you how to use the fragment of the Death River to attack the enemy."


    Just then, Old Lady Meng''s voice rang out in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Got it."


    Austin nodded.


    With that, she immediately commenced teaching Austin how to properly use the fragment of the Death River.


    As soon as he understood her instructions, he started to manipulate the fragment of the Death River.


    With a loud noise, the black sea below him began to roar furiously.


    Dark waves, as high as a thousand feet, were rolled up and rushed towards the eleven masters of the darkness race. The energy it brought could make anyone''s knees tremble.


    To make it even more intense, the waves formed huge back cages and flew towards the creatures of darkness to envelop them.

 Chapter 4839 The Self-Destruction Of The Creatures Of Darkness

    "What is that? Oh, heavens!"


    The faces of the masters of the darkness race suddenly changed.


    They grew fearful every time the cage grew higher.


    "Break it!"


    Stretching out his hand, the leader of the creatures of darkness transformed it into a huge terrifying claw. It then grabbed onto the cage.


    However, the black cage remained both motionless and silent. It smoothly removed his attacking power without receiving any damage.


    "What is going on? It is so hard!"


    The master''s face darkened.


    Even with his strength, he was unable to cause any damage to the black cage. It only proved how tough it was.


    "Come and give me a hand. Let''s break this damn thing together!"


    he shouted at the other masters.


    More than a dozen of them stepped forward to help him.


    Boom!


    They continuously attacked the black cage with their


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    tire army.


    One by one, those creatures fell into the world Austin had set up, experiencing different scenes.


    In Austin''s world of mind power, many creatures appeared and fought fiercely with those creatures of darkness.


    Being enveloped by the world of mind power cut off their connection with the real world,


    they couldn''t get in touch with the masters or follow their orders.


    Austin even used some brilliant illusions in his world of mind power to stop the creatures of darkness from imploding.


    "What the hell is going on?


    What are you doing?


    Implode right now and transfer your energy onto us!"


    the leader shouted anxiously once he saw his army standing still.


    However, the creatures were now entirely controlled by Austin''s world of mind power. They could neither hear their leader''s voice nor receive his orders.

 Chapter 4840 Defeating The Enemy

    "How is this possible?"


    Those eleven powerful creatures of darkness roared loudly, unwilling to admit their defeat. They gnashed their teeth and howled at Austin.


    "It''s a world of mind power! You brat! I didn''t expect that you would be able to construct such a brilliant world of mind power!"


    the leading powerful creature of darkness shouted, realizing what Austin had done.


    "All right.


    Now, activate the fragment of the Death River. Consider it your final blow in delivering death to these scoundrels,"


    Old Lady Meng said to Austin through her spiritual sense.


    "Alright,"


    Austin replied, nodding.


    Old Lady Meng began teaching Austin how to use the fragment of the Death River to attack.


    The most important thing in activating the fragment of the Death River was to have a very profound cultivation base in the law of reincarnation.


    Austin was narrowly qualified in this aspect, so he was able to activate the fragment of the Death River to attack his enemy.


    Boom!


    Under Austin''s control, the black cage kept shrinking and pressing tightly against the bodies of the creatures of darkness.


    "ARRGH!!"


    They resisted fiercely, howling in anguish at what Austin was doing to them.


    "Let e


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    be able to face the darkness race head on,"


    Old Lady Meng said.


    "I understand, madam,"


    Austin replied, nodding.


    "Let the army of the blackness race die, too,"


    he sneered, looking at the army of the blackness race enveloped by his world of mind power.


    The next moment, he gathered his thoughts and began to concentrate.


    Puff!


    Puff!


    The creatures of darkness enveloped by Austin''s world of mind power exploded one by one.


    Although there were many creatures of darkness, they couldn''t withstand Austin''s attacks.


    A single blow was enough to eliminate them.


    In Austin''s world of mind power, they were as weak as ants.


    A moment later, they all perished.


    None of them were left.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace, and Armstrong were not surprised to see this. They knew just how strong Austin was.


    However, the nine successors of the reincarnation race were dumbfounded by Austin''s strength.


    "Austin, you''re only a governing god at the first stage, so I didn''t expect that your real fighting power would be this terrifying!


    I''m afraid that the nine of us can''t defeat you even if we work together!"


    Tanya exclaimed, going over to Austin.

 Chapter 4841 The Wizard Of The Darkness Race

    The strong young man approached Austin as well.


    "Ha-ha! Dude, please forgive the way I acted rudely before.


    I have to admit that you are an extraordinary being!


    Even though you are merely a level-one governing god, you are far stronger than most of us!" he enthusiastically commended Austin.


    Although they were all successors of the reincarnation race, they still treated different people in different manners.


    They revered those who were stronger than them. Titles did not bear anything; what mattered was their capacity in the battlefield.


    This was how the world of cultivators worked�Dstrength ruled above all.


    Even the young man dressed in white called Jadiel was intimidated by Austin.


    He was aware of the power gap between them. He knew that Austin was only showing them a portion of his true potential. It would make him shudder to witness Austin''s full power first-hand.


    "You''re also incredibly powerful.


    Your cultivation base of the law of reincarnation is even higher than mine,"


    Tanya complimented as she gingerly took the Reincarnation Palace''s leader''s hand.


    "I appreciate it, guys," Austin gratefully replied to their kind remarks. Then, he looked at the distance.


    "We have to get ou


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    luding Jadiel and the chaotic sky-devouring beast, were unaware of the threads'' presence.


    "Madam, do you know what these threads are?"


    Austin consulted Old Lady Meng as he unleashed his mind power to fight the black threads.


    "What did you just say? !"


    When Austin told her about it, she finally spotted the ebony filaments creeping.


    "This is not good.


    The grand wizard of the darkness race is performing the deducing skill.


    You''re his target,"


    Old Lady Meng explained in a low voice, arching her eyebrows.


    "What?


    The grand wizard of the darkness race?"


    Austin was confused. It was the first time he had heard of such a thing.


    "The wizards of the darkness race are excellent fortune-tellers.


    They enjoy a very high position in the darkness race.


    If the creatures of darkness run into any problem, they will turn to them for help.


    Rumor has it that those excellent wizards can determine the gods of chaos'' fortune,"


    Old Lady Meng clarified.


    "What? ��


    They can even read the fortune of the gods of chaos!


    That''s remarkable!"


    Austin was taken aback.


    The wizards could even tell the destiny of such powerful beings, which meant that they themselves were incredibly powerful.

 Chapter 4842 The Persistence Of The Grand Wizard

    "Austin, it must be because you just killed those powerful creatures of darkness, especially the governing god at the eighth stage. The darkness race must have been alerted and they have asked a wizard to the altar to carry out deduction.


    It can be said that those powerful creatures of darkness all died because of you.


    Therefore, he is tracing the causality to you in his deduction!"


    Old Lady Meng explained.


    "Okay. I understand,"


    Austin replied, nodding.


    "So this wizard is going to see where I am?"


    Austin asked, frowning at the realization.


    Meanwhile, more black silk threads were entering the surrounding space and time, spreading out like a school of black fish swimming in the deep sea. They rushed to wrap around Austin''s body and he was unable to dodge them.


    Austin tried several types of energy, including the mind power energy, the spiritual sense power, and the physical force, but they all seemed to be ineffective against the black silk threads.


    "Quickly, activate the fragment of the Death River


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ng harder and faster.


    Endless black silk threads were passed through space and time, heading in the direction of the Holy Moon Chaotic Sea.


    While all this was happening, Old Lady Meng and Austin were busily discussing what to do next.


    "Austin, it seems that the wizard of the darkness race is using all his best skills to try and find out who you are.


    But that is reasonable. The death of a governing god at the eighth stage will put the darkness race at a disadvantage.


    I don''t know what you can do. Not even the protection of the Memory Bridge or the fragment of the Death River will stop him from finding you out now,"


    Old Lady Meng said, sighing and shaking her head.


    Boom...


    As soon as she stopped speaking, a large number of black silk threads finally broke through the layers of protection and came for Austin.


    "Oh no! Madam. You are right,"


    Austin replied, looking at her helplessly.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    All at once, the black silk threads reached through and wrapped around Austin''s body.

 Chapter 4843 The Temporary Separation

    The black silk threads continuously entered Austin''s body and mind, learning all about him.


    In a hurry, Austin released several kinds of energy in an attempt to repel the black silk threads, but none of them worked.


    "Damn it! No matter what I try, I can''t escape the deduction of the wizard,"


    Austin said, smiling bitterly.


    "Austin, what the hell are these things? Do you know where they''re coming from?


    Do you need our help?"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace asked over all the noise. Concern was etched into every inch of her face.


    "There''s no need.


    Don''t get close to me. Once you touch these black silk threads, you will be in trouble too,"


    Austin replied hastily.


    Meanwhile,


    in the space and time far away,


    on the altar shrouded in black fog,


    the wizard suddenly burst into wild laughter.


    "Ha!


    What''s this? The murderer is a survivor of the reincarnation race? And look! He''s not that strong! He''s trying but he still can''t escape my deduction!


    He''s only a governing god at the first stage.


    Ha! Even if he were a god of chaos, I would still have the ability to perform my deducti


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    rune papers Pastor had left to him. With the teleportation rune papers, he had the confidence to retreat unscathed even if a god of chaos of the darkness race chased after him.


    Therefore, Austin wasn''t worried about his safety. He just needed to be careful.


    "All right.


    I''m leaving.


    Be careful, all of you.


    Right now, the army of the darkness race is already spread out in the Absolute Space Sea and their main goal is to take out members of our reincarnation race.


    I want you to take these Contact Jade Slips. They were specially made by me. If you need my help, just send me a message."


    With a wave of Austin''s hand, nine Contact Jade Slips flew out and landed in front of the nine successors of the reincarnation race.


    After this,


    Austin strode away with the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    He couldn''t leave the chaotic sky-devouring beast behind because he couldn''t trust him on his own.


    The others silently watched Austin leave with sad looks on their faces.


    "Everyone, I''m leaving too before trouble comes. See you later!"


    Armstrong said, bowing and cupping his hands. Then he also disappeared.

 Chapter 4844 Perhaps It Will Work

    Not long after Austin left the Holy Moon Chaotic Sea, the army of the creatures of darkness were headed to the exact spot he had just been in. As they ran there, vicious expressions were covering their faces.


    "No! The survivor of the reincarnation race that murdered so many of our people left the Holy Moon Chaotic Sea. I need all of you to listen to me and keep hunting him.


    I will predict his every move. He can''t escape from me.


    We will find him as long you as go where I tell you!"


    the wizard said through a message that he sent to the army of the creatures of darkness.


    Nodding, the army of the creature of darkness turned around and headed in the direction they expected Austin to be in.


    At this point, Austin was wandering around in the Absolute Space Sea.


    "I constantly feel like I have a target on my back,"


    Austin said, smiling grimly.


    "You are being targeted.


    The wizards of the darkness race are good at fortune-telling.


    They have mastered this skill so wel


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    econds, two identical copies of Austin appeared on either side of him.


    One was from his past and the other was from the future.


    Both possessed his full strength.


    "What skill is this?


    Those versions are as powerful as you.


    Wow! I''ve never seen a skill like this!"


    Old Lady Meng exclaimed as she examined the three Austins closely.


    "It is one of the many secret skills I have mastered.


    Here is the plan. I perform this skill. One of my versions distracts the army of the darkness race.


    Then myself and the other version will hide our whereabouts, look for the wizard, and take him down.


    I hope it will work,"


    Austin said to Old Lady Meng.


    "This skill allows you to summon two versions of yourself from different times, and they are as powerful as you.


    The skill is mysterious enough that it might just work.


    I am going to teach you a secret skill which can help hide your aura. Let''s see if you can fool that wizard and get rid of him,"


    Old Lady Meng said.

 Chapter 4845 The Body-concealing Technique

    "Awesome!


    I really appreciate it!"


    Austin replied, smiling at Old Lady Meng.


    Since she was a god of reincarnation of the reincarnation race, Old Lady Meng had mastered many ancient secret skills in her lifetime.


    Because of this, it took a very short amount of time for her to impart a secret skill onto Austin.


    The secret skill she chose was called the Body-concealing Technique.


    To practice this secret technique, one had to have a very high cultivation base and the ability to use the law of reincarnation.


    Luckily, Austin met both of these requirements.


    Wasting no time, Old Lady Meng began guiding Austin in the practice of the Body-concealing Technique.


    Half a month later, Austin finally managed to cultivate the Body-concealing Technique.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    Austin activated the Triple Avatar Skill and two more identical Austins appeared.


    Two of them were displaying the Body-concealing Technique.


    Energy poured out of his body in layers, rolling like a hurricane. At last, it turned into a layer of light and cover


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    od of chaos in No. 399 Black Sea.


    "Yes! There is no god of chaos here!"


    Austin breathed out a sigh of relief.


    However, although there was no god of chaos in No. 399 Black Sea, there were several level-nine governing gods!


    With Austin''s current strength, he was not sure whether he could win against level-nine governing gods!


    However, Austin didn''t have a choice. He had to enter this Black Sea and kill the wizard. Otherwise, he couldn''t know how long the wizard would track him for.


    "Okay. It''s safe enough.


    Go inside!"


    The two Austins charged at No. 399 Black Sea at the same time, gritting their teeth.


    Then, the two Austins broke into No. 399 Black Sea in a single move.


    Using the Body-concealing Technique and the Law Armor to cover them, the two Austins could move silently without drawing the attention of the creatures of darkness.


    Immediately after they got inside, the two Austins began searching for the wizard.


    ''I hope you''ve had your fun deducing me because it''s all about to end,''


    Austin thought, sneering.

 Chapter 4846 No. 399 Black Sea

    The main residents in this black sea were the creatures of darkness.


    As a result, the whole space sea was filled with black mist and dark energy.


    Austin figured most of the other creatures that tried to visit this place wouldn''t be able to withstand the pressure after entering the space sea and would be forced to leave.


    Fortunately, his strength was almost equal to a level-eight governing god''s. He didn''t feel any pressure as he walked, and found that he could move freely.


    The two Austins crept around, searching the entire area for the wizard of the darkness race.


    As they hunted, Austin sensed that there were three level-nine governing gods and at least ten level-eight governing gods


    living in the No. 399 Black Sea.


    So despite there being no gods of chaos in the black sea, its overall strength was still very intimidating.


    ''I don''t know if I can fight against a level-nine governing god with my current strength.


    Oh well. I shouldn''t waste time dwe


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    to track down, why doesn''t he try another one?


    It doesn''t have to be this one.


    In order to locate this guy, we have had to provide so much blood essence.


    It''s been years now and my cultivation base has not improved at all.


    My strength has weakened a little.


    It''s all because I''ve lost too much blood essence!"


    one of the creatures of darkness complained to his companions through their telepathic link.


    "I know, right?


    It''s not worth it to waste so much time tracking one survivor of the reincarnation race."


    "I haven''t made any progress in my cultivation base either.


    And it''s also because I''ve been sacrificing so much blood essence."


    Soon, a lot of the creatures of darkness were complaining.


    Of course, they could only secretly complain through their telepathic link.


    They didn''t dare to voice their thoughts.


    A wizard was a very high and respected position in the darkness race, and


    no creature of darkness dared to offend a wizard.

 Chapter 4847 Austin Was Approaching

    All the masters of the creatures of darkness surrounding the altar secretly complained in their hearts about the wizard.


    Meanwhile, the wizard on the altar was very happy and even laughed loudly.


    Since he spent so much time and effort in deducing the specific location of the survivor of the reincarnation race, he finally found it and he immediately sent out a large army of creature of darkness to lay siege on that area.


    There was no question in his mind that he already won this battle!


    However, the expression on his face suddenly changed.


    "What the hell is happening?


    Why is my right eyelid constantly twitching?


    Something must have gone wrong.


    Moreover, this survivor of the reincarnation race gives me a strange feeling.


    Something''s amiss."


    His laughter came to a sudden halt.


    Despite all appearances, he was a wizard of the darkness race and had a strong ability of premonition. A faint sense of unease suddenly filled his heart.


    It was his strong sixth sense trying to tell him something.


    "Well then!


    I''ll put more effort in de


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    Austin replied quickly, his lips pulling into a smile when he noticed their state.


    While that was happening,


    on the altar,


    the wizard was still in the midst of deducing Austin.


    "I''m sure now!


    This guy actually had two other avatars!


    He''s so cunning he made a fool out of me for so long,"


    the wizard hissed.


    "Humph!


    But I still found out!


    There''s nowhere for you to run, brat.


    Once I finish my deduction, I''ll immediately mobilize our army to surround and kill your two avatars. I must completely annihilate you!


    You''ll meet a swift death!"


    the wizard sneered.


    "What?


    How strange. I suddenly feel that the two avatars of this guy seem to be getting closer and closer to me.


    How could that be possible?


    I''m in my own lair.


    This space is the residence of our darkness race.


    Would that guy dare to come here?"


    the wizard murmured to himself in surprise.


    Without another word,


    he surreptitiously surveyed his surroundings.


    At that moment, two versions of Austin rushed towards the altar at their greatest speed.

 Chapter 4848 Finally They Met

    Finally, the wizard had detected two identical Austins.


    Two sets of Austin''s eyes stared him down.


    The gazes of both sides were intense.


    As the saying went, when enemies crossed each other, their eyes would blaze with hatred.


    For a long time, Austin had been busy hiding and running in the Absolute Space Sea.


    The wizard had been focused on deducing Austin so that he could continue to track him.


    Now the two sides had reached a stalemate.


    They had been mentally fighting with each other for a long time


    and now they had to fight face to face.


    "All you''ve done this whole time is deducing me.


    That won''t save you anymore. Go to hell!"


    one of the two Austins exclaimed.


    "What?


    You are the survivor of the reincarnation race!


    And you''ve come to


    the No. 399 Black Sea!


    Do you want to die?"


    the wizard hissed, narrowing his eyes.


    Boom!


    Austin didn''t wait. He made a strike and didn''t hold back. He activated the world of mind power. Immediately, a huge world created by the


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    tle did they know, the chaotic sky-devouring beast had been following Austin since he arrived in the No. 399 Black Sea.


    Austin had asked him to stay hidden and wait for an opportunity to ambush the creatures of darkness.


    It had just the effect he had wanted it to.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast sent more attacks, forcing the masters backwards.


    Austin, on the other hand, sent more violent attacks at the wizard.


    Soon, the wizard couldn''t stop any of them. Streaks of sword light and blade light constantly slashed at his short body, leaving deep gashes behind.


    "Ha! Now you know my true power!


    You deduced me and


    I''ve suffered from hiding and escaping.


    Screw you!"


    In one moment, Austin released all the anger he had been harboring this entire time.


    "Brat, if you value your life, leave!


    I have ordered troops to kill you!"


    the wizard roared.


    Meanwhile, almost all the creatures of darkness living in No. 399 Black Sea were rushing desperately to the altar.

 Chapter 4849 The Scarlet Lotus Karma Fire

    Austin also sensed the abundance of darkness race creatures swarming over them.


    He figured that he had to prioritize killing the wizard to halt the throng of enemies coming in. If he failed to do something about it quickly, he would be stuck in a difficult position.


    Therefore, he formulated a plan to eliminate the wizard once and for all. The two Austins summoned all their skills and trump cards to attack the short wizard.


    Boom! The wizard took critical hits from the duo. He started cursing Austin when he sustained tremendous damage.


    "Ah! Damn it! How dare you attack me, you fucking brat? You have committed a heinous crime! Just for that, you deserve to die!"


    The wizard blasted angrily.


    "Back off!"


    The creatures surrounding the altar also spared no effort to attack the chaotic sky-devouring beast. They felt urgent to rush inside the altar to help the wizard.


    Of course, the chaotic sky-devouring beast would not allow them to pass through him. So, he gave his everything to block the creatures of darkness from going inside the altar.


    Mercilessly killing all their enemies, both sides went all out just to annihilate the other party.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ace.


    "Why can''t you just leave me alone, you fucking brat? My race will stop at nothing just to hunt you down if you kill me!"


    The spiritual soul of the wizard angrily shouted at Austin. He could not believe his persistence�Dthey continuously chased even though they were already in an isolated space.


    "Haha, you''re dead meat today,"


    Austin sneered.


    Then, he displayed his special bodily movement skill, and soon a crooked shadow of the road of reincarnation showed up under his feet.


    Two Austins, together with the chaotic sky-devouring beast, rushed forward at lightning speed on the road of reincarnation.


    Slowly, they were inching closer and closer to the spiritual soul of the wizard.


    "Go on, boy, follow me. I will lead you to your own demise,"


    the wizard''s spiritual soul snapped as he fled.


    After a while, something unexpected took place.


    Boom!


    A sea of horrifying red fire suddenly appeared in the space ahead.


    It burned a dazzling tinge of crimson, which made it strange. Upon closer inspection, one would notice that it was made up of scarlet lotus-shaped flames.


    "This is the Scarlet Lotus Karma Fire!"


    Old Lady Meng exclaimed, aghast.

 Chapter 4850 Eight Sacred Fires

    "Scarlet Lotus Karma Fire?


    Is it scary?"


    Austin asked, surprised by Old Lady Meng''s words.


    "Of course it''s scary.


    It seems that the wizard intended to escape into the sea of Scarlet Lotus Karma Fire.


    If you want to chase after him,


    you must be careful not to let the Scarlet Lotus Karma Fire burn your body.


    Otherwise, you will be in a lot of trouble,"


    Old Lady Meng warned.


    "You remember when you met the Void Karma Fire in the Heavenly Fire Land?"


    she continued.


    "Of course I do."


    Austin nodded immediately.


    A while ago, in order to save Armstrong, he had broken into a place called the Heavenly Fire Land, where they also encountered a sea of black fire.


    In the Heavenly Fire Land, there had been a certain highly dangerous fire called the Void Karma Fire.


    At that time, thanks to the guidance of Old Lady Meng, he had been able to avoid the Void Karma Fire and walk freely in the Heavenly Fire Land. After that, he had finally succeeded in saving Armstrong.


    "Let me tell you about the eight most sacred fires.


    Maybe you will meet them all in the future.


    You should be prepared for that,"


    Old Lady Meng said wisely.


    Austin was always hungry for knowledge, so this perked his cu


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    the natal flame of all the ghosts and evil things. It fed on the dark vicious energy, making it extremely malicious and fatal.


    "Ah, so these are the eight sacred fires..."


    Austin murmured to himself, so thrilled by this new knowledge that his heart skipped a beat.


    Swish!


    At this moment,


    the wizard''s spiritual soul actually broke into the red sea of fire in front of him.


    The wizard''s spiritual soul turned around and laughed at Austin from afar. "Boy, keep chasing me if you are not afraid of death!


    Let me tell you the truth.


    This is the Scarlet Lotus Karma Fire.


    It can destroy anything. If you have the guts, follow me inside."


    ''How could this guy be so bold?''


    Austin wondered with a frown as he stared at the wizard, who was standing in the sea of red fire and laughing proudly.


    "I guess he has some way to avoid being burned to a crisp by the Scarlet Lotus Karma Fire.


    Otherwise, he would never dare to let the Scarlet Lotus Karma Fire burn him, especially in the spiritual soul state that he is.


    He is a wizard of the darkness race. Perhaps he has mastered some special secret techniques of his race that we don''t know of,"


    said Old Lady Meng, her eyebrows furrowed in deep thought.

 Chapter 4851 Go After The Wizard Of The Darkness Race

    "Go ahead. You must hurry and take out this wizard at once.


    Wizards are especially important to the darkness race.


    So, it would definitely be a blow to the darkness race if they lose one,"


    Old Lady Meng advised to Austin.


    "I see. Thank you for informing me. But I''m a little worried since the Scarlet Lotus Karma Fire is too dangerous," Austin said.


    ''The Scarlet Lotus Karma Fire is way too powerful for me. If I break in and suddenly get caught in it, the consequences would surely be grave,'' he thought to himself with a frown. He was really worried that he might get caught and couldn''t fight his way out of there.


    "You don''t have to be afraid.


    Just follow my lead like you always do.


    Last time when you came upon the Void Karma Fire in the Heavenly Fire Land, you got out of it unharmed, right? So, there is nothing to worry about. I will always have your back,"


    Old Lady Meng warmly said with a reassuring smile.


    "Alright then, great! Thank you as always for your guidance."


    Austin was overjoyed and relieved when he heard what the old woman said. Now that Old Lady Meng reassured him, he grew more confident in going into the sea of Scarlet Lotus Karma Fire.


    "It''s decided then. I''m going to get this guy. I won''t stop until I''ve succeeded,"


    Austin confidently said.


    "You enter my human world for th


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    is digging his own grave! He doesn''t know what''s coming for him!"


    Suddenly, a black figure rushed towards the fire where the wizard and Austin were. He had a murderous look on his face that matched his murderous intent.


    It was a god of chaos.


    "Ah! No!


    Brat, you better stop it already.


    You''re just being stupid. If you take my life, you can''t get away with it that easily.


    A god of chaos from our race is already on the way here.


    If you kill me, he will not let you go! And I don''t think you have what it takes to defeat a god of chaos!" the wizard shouted in panic.


    He was willing to do anything just to buy some time for the god of chaos to appear.


    "What did you just say?


    A god of chaos is coming? Really?"


    Austin was taken aback by this. He didn''t expect that a god of chaos would actually come here and rescue the wizard.


    ''Well, I need to dispose of this guy now and then get out of here immediately.


    If that god of chaos gets here, it will definitely be difficult for me to get away,''


    Austin suddenly thought to himself.


    "If that''s the case, then prepare to die!"


    Austin launched more powerful attacks on the dying wizard. The latter was completely engulfed in its energy, unable to dodge it.


    "Aargh!"


    The wizard''s voice faded away as he was getting weaker and weaker by the second.

 Chapter 4852 An Adult Infinity Beast

    Under the full strength of Austin''s constant attacks, the wizard''s aura grew weaker with each passing second.


    Until finally, he could not hold on any longer.


    "Ah! No, this can''t be!


    I refuse to accept this!


    I am a wizard of the darkness race! How could I die like this in the hands of this nobody?!


    This is preposterous!"


    The wizard let out one last scream before his spiritual soul exploded with a loud bang, turning into soul fragment pieces that scattered all over the sky.


    Afterward, these soul fragments slowly dissipated into space and time like masses of black smoke evaporating into thin air.


    These masses of black smoke were the residual fragments of the wizard''s soul.


    Unfortunately, Austin could do nothing about it, as it was incredibly difficult to completely destroy soul fragments like that.


    The wizard would leave remnants of his incomplete soul fragments in this space and time, and it would continue to exist here in another form of life.


    That cycle would repeat until the energy of these soul fragments was exhausted. Once that happened, they would disappear for good.


    Meanwhile, the god of chaos in the Absolute Space Sea felt the wizard die, as he was rushing towards No. 399 Black Sea in a hurry.


    He could not contain the fury that


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    However, he had not expected that he would actually meet an adult infinity beast. And that was happening right now.


    Looking at the gigantic infinity beast in front of him, he could sense the strong law of time it emitted, and he realized that he had underestimated the strength of an adult infinity beast before.


    He hadn''t thought that an adult infinity beast''s understanding of the law of time could reach such a high level.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The aforementioned infinity beast laid unmoving in the void in front of him, snoring slightly as if it was in deep slumber.


    Thick black chains bound its four broad and short legs, and the same black chains were also wrapped around its head.


    More black chains extended from the surrounding voids and wrapped around its body, keeping it tethered and restricting its freedom.


    "Madam, this infinity beast looks like it has been imprisoned here.


    Could the darkness race be behind these? Perhaps, they has locked it down here?"


    Austin murmured to Old Lady Meng, conscious of the fact that he could wake up the sleeping beast.


    "That''s very likely."


    Old Lady Meng nodded.


    Boom!


    Even as the infinity beast slept on, it released a large number of law chains, which erupted and floated in the air like gray confetti.

 Chapter 4853 The Power Of The Law Of Time

    "These chains are among the magic treasures of the darkness race. They are full of dark nature," said Old Lady Meng.


    With a reflective look on her face, she added, "It seems that this infinity beast was chained here by the darkness race...


    And that''s very strange, because the infinity beast is legendary for its great power and strength. I cannot imagine why even the darkness race would dare to provoke him in this manner.


    Perhaps the darkness race bears a grudge against this infinity beast."


    Austin paused for a moment, thinking about what Old Lady Meng had said.


    "Can these black chains be broken?


    I consider myself a friend of the infinity beast race.


    If I can rescue this fellow, I will,"


    he said firmly.


    Old Lady Meng smiled. "Oh? You know the infinity beast race?


    Well, in that case we must do everything in our power to rescue this infinity beast.


    After all, the enemy of our enemy is our friend.


    If we rescue this beast, who must be angry at being imprisoned here by the darkness race, then we can count the infinity beast race among our allies in the future,"


    she said, nodding in agreement.


    Austin used his spiritual sense to probe at the black chains restra


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    the most authentic one, too.


    Are you from the reincarnation race?


    Why are you here?


    Don''t you know this is one of the lairs of the darkness race?


    Isn''t the reincarnation race the sworn enemy of the darkness race?"


    The infinity beast fired the questions at Austin one after another, for by now he was very curious to learn more about the human who had awoken him and then resisted the law of time.


    "As you said, I am a member of the reincarnation race," said Austin honestly.


    "I came here by accident.


    A wizard of the darkness race escaped our clutches and traveled here, so I followed to hunt him down and kill him."


    The explanation seemed to perplex the infinity beast even further.


    "Are you serious?


    You are chasing a wizard of the darkness race?


    And you''re planning to kill him?


    It''s not possible!


    Any wizard of the darkness race would detect and stop you before you could even get close,"


    declared the infinity beast. Clearly he doubted Austin''s claim.


    The infinity beast reasoned that despite this human''s adroit use of the law of reincarnation, he was still only a level-one governing god, so there was no way he could kill a wizard of the darkness race.

 Chapter 4854 Breaking The Arrays

    "Sir, believe me. I am telling the truth."


    Austin waved his hand and imitated his fight with the wizard through a projection.


    "Well, you''re not lying!


    I can''t believe you managed to kill a wizard, young man!


    You have caused a huge loss for the darkness race.


    I think the gods of chaos of the darkness race are going to be furious now,"


    the infinity beast exclaimed.


    With his cultivation level of the law of time, he could tell immediately that Austin was telling the truth and the projection had actually happened.


    "Ha-ha!


    This is amazing.


    Young man, I must thank you because you have helped me vent my anger.


    A long time ago, several dozen wizards of the darkness race had come together and used an evil skill to trap me here.


    I''ve been thinking about killing a few of them ever since then."


    The infinity beast burst out laughing.


    ''So the wizards had trapped the infinity beast here.


    That makes sense. Several dozen wizards of the darkness r


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    co seems to be in some sort of special space and time. Why do I have a bad feeling about this?


    It appears to be full of time. The murderer is busy with something down there,"


    the god of chaos murmured.


    "Damn it!


    I remember now. There is an infinity beast imprisoned in the No. 399 Black Sea!


    If the murderer of Master Rico entered the same space where the beast is imprisoned, they might be colluding now.


    Worse still, he could have come here just to save the infinity beast.


    I must stop them as soon as possible. Once the infinity beast is free, the consequences will be unimaginable,"


    the god of chaos screamed.


    He sped up even further and rushed towards his destination at an ever-increasing pace.


    At that moment,


    Austin was busy trying to destroy the black chains. Several arrays were already gone.


    As time went by, he succeeded in breaking several more.


    His speed was increasing as well, just like the god of chaos on its way towards them.

 Chapter 4855 Freedom

    "Young man, I didn''t expect that your array skills would be so powerful!"


    The infinity beast was both shocked and overcome with excitement. It was amazing seeing Austin break the arrays one after the other.


    After all, the array skills of Donovan were extraordinarily brilliant because he had inherited such skills from a powerful god of chaos.


    Austin had also improved his array skills multiple times using Donovan''s array skills.


    Finally, after a long while, he had managed to break all the arrays.


    "I cannot believe that you have broken all the arrays!"


    the infinity beast exclaimed, his voice full of joy.


    He could feel that the binding effect of the black chains that held him captive had decreased by a lot.


    "There are still these dark runes and laws left. When I destroy them all, you will be free!"


    Austin said. After having broken all of the arrays, he could not help but breathe out a sigh of relief.


    "That''s right!


    I lost all hope of ever breaking free and leaving this place... That is, until you showed up! Now, I can feel hope filling up my heart!"


    the infinity beast answered, giddy with excitement. He could finally taste his fr


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    er.


    The shackles on the infinity beast''s body began to fall away, and he could feel his body getting lighter.


    Clang!


    Finally, the moment they had all been waiting for had arrived.


    The last black chain broke off with a soft clink. The infinity beast was free!


    "Hahaha!


    I''m free!


    I''m finally free!"


    The infinity beast couldn''t help but laugh wildly to the sky.


    His laughter spread in all directions, making the space shake violently. It was as if it could not bear the impact of his laughter.


    Suddenly, Old Lady Meng sensed the presence of an unexpected visitor.


    "Damn it!


    A god of chaos of the darkness race is rushing over. He is coming to kill us!


    We have to run!"


    she shouted at Austin in shock.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As soon as she finished speaking, a powerful, terrible energy wave rushed at the space.


    Boom!


    Everything happened so fast.


    Suddenly, the space where Austin and his companions were standing exploded into pieces.


    In the distance, a huge black figure loomed. He looked furious and absolutely murderous.


    It was a god of chaos.


    At this moment, Austin was like a sitting duck��vulnerable and exposed.

 Chapter 4856 Finally Be Free

    "Let''s go!"


    The infinity beast also realized what was happening.


    He knew that he was at his weakest seeing as he''d been trapped for so long. It was certainly going to be difficult to defeat a god of chaos from the darkness race in this state.


    "Humph! You have no way out now!"


    growled the god of chaos of the darkness race.


    "There are now five gods of chaos heading toward the No. 399 Black Sea.


    Even if you do manage to escape me, there are still many more gods of chaos waiting for you outside!"


    he yelled savagely.


    "I advise you to make this easier on yourself and surrender willingly.


    Ha-ha! If you need me to make you surrender, there is no doubt you will experience a world of suffering!"


    he continued with a malicious smirk.


    "Tell me, survivor of the reincarnation race!


    Did you kill a wizard of our race?"


    the god of chaos roared, staring intensely at Austin.


    The death of a wizard was a great loss to their race.


    "That''s right.


    I killed one. And the attack I used on him was s


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    At that moment,


    somewhere far away from the No. 399 Black Sea,


    Austin emerged out of the void in a hurry.


    "There''s no doubting the usefulness of the teleportation rune my master left for me!


    That''s already the second time it''s gotten me away from a god of chaos!"


    Austin released his spiritual sense to scan the space and time around him. He was now sure he''d finally escaped from the No. 399 Black Sea.


    He could now safely teleport the infinity beast out.


    And so he did.


    "Sir, we have escaped!"


    Austin revealed happily to the infinity beast.


    The infinity beast then also released his spiritual sense in all directions to confirm this.


    He had been trapped for so long he could hardly believe he was out. It was all so surreal.


    "Ha-ha!


    Good job! We''re indeed out of there!


    Ha-ha!


    Excellent!


    I''m finally free!


    Damn the darkness race, just wait and see!


    I will get my revenge!"


    The infinity beast couldn''t help laughing madly once he''d made certain he had actually escaped.

 Chapter 4857 Fighting Together

    "Young man, thank you so much!"


    the infinity beast said to Austin after laughing hysterically in relief.


    "I''m not even a relative or acquaintance of yours. Yet you still ran in there to save me.


    I will never forget what you did for as long as I live!


    In return, I''d truly like to repay your kindness. From this moment on, if you ever need help with anything, please don''t hesitate to let me know,"


    the infinity beast said to Austin, his tone full of sincerity.


    "You''re welcome, sir. I''ve been in contact with your race for a long time now. In fact, I actually have a friend who is an infinity beast.


    So it was my pleasure to be of help to you,"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    "Are you serious?


    You have a friend who is an infinity beast? Where is this friend of yours?"


    The infinity beast grew excited at the prospect.


    It was commonly known that infinity beasts were relatively rare legendary beasts in the Absolute Space Sea.


    As opposed to the darkne


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    odd? How could a survivor of the reincarnation race have had enough strength to kill a wizard from our race?"


    "It''s inconceivable. Logically, he should not have been able to approach us, let alone attack. I wonder how he did it,"


    a wizard said in confusion.


    "Yes, I don''t understand that either. With our abilities as wizards, we''ve be able to detect even a god of chaos in advance through deduction,"


    another wizard said. They couldn''t figure out what had happened.


    "Well, let''s focus on what''s important right now. You wizards find out his whereabouts right now, and we will send our people to catch him and get him back!


    He has made us suffer such a great loss. We can''t let him go,"


    a god of chaos of the darkness race said.


    "That''s right. Let''s deduce where he is immediately!"


    The wizards all nodded in agreement.


    Then they got to work.


    Strange runes flew out of their bodies and penetrated into the space, extending to Austin, wherever he was.

 Chapter 4858 The Secret Skill Related To Time

    Austin and the infinity beast didn''t stop to rest. Instead, they constantly wandered around in the Absolute Space Sea.


    "Young man, you need to be careful. By now, the wizards of the darkness race will be trying to locate you.


    To help, I''m going to unleash a secret skill related to time to hide your aura so that they can''t track you down,"


    the infinity beast said.


    Up until this moment, Austin had been so excited about the escape that he had forgotten that the fortune telling wizards would be using their skills to track him.


    "Thank you very much, sir!"


    Austin said gratefully.


    In fact, directly after the infinity beast had said those words, Austin had been thinking about whether he could still get away if the other wizards located him.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have to worry about this because the infinity beast had mastered a secret skill that could block the wizards'' view of him.


    It was normal for an infinity beast to possess a few special omnipotent skills. After all, this


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rnation,''


    Austin decided, nodding his head.


    Using his mind, Austin transported the chaotic sky-devouring beast out of his human world. Then he wasted no time filling the beast in on the recent events and his new plan.


    "Fine by me.


    Let''s go back to the Heavenly Eye Space Sea,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast replied, nodding in agreement.


    The pair turned and headed for the Heavenly Eye Space Sea as fast as they could.


    After lots of traveling, they reached their destination.


    In order to protect the Heavenly Eye Space Sea, different types of Restriction Arrays had been put in place.


    Not even gods of chaos could pass through them.


    Austin entered through a secret channel with the chaotic sky-devouring beast beside him. Since he was Pastor''s disciple, he knew about this channel.


    As soon as Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast set foot in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea, the golden giant spotted them and ran towards them.


    "Young master, you''re back!" he exclaimed.

 Chapter 4859 Cultivation

    "Yes, I plan to take some time to cultivate in seclusion,"


    Austin said in a friendly tone when he saw the golden giant.


    "Young master, you are much stronger than before.


    I bet you must be going on many adventures these days.


    I see I was right. You are a man of great luck!"


    the golden giant exclaimed in surprise when he sensed Austin''s aura.


    "There is no predicting luck,"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    "Young master, you only say that now.


    Once you''re a god of chaos you''ll understand that luck is a part of all strength.


    Everything a man of great luck does goes smoothly.


    No matter what kind of cultivation method or secret skill he cultivates, he will always possess a talent for it.


    If he were to fall into a cave, he would make some remarkable discovery. If he were to go on a treasure hunt with others, he would often be the first to discover the treasure that was like no other.


    All this is attributed to his luck.


    It''s undeniable that luck plays a crucial part in being a great warrior,"


    the golden giant


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s able to find him, nor would they ever be able to. He was safely hidden in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea.


    At that very moment,


    in the small world, Austin''s cultivation was going very well.


    He now had a much deeper understanding of the law of time, and numerous law chains were streaming out of his body like colorful ribbons, floating around the small world.


    The law of time he released was so astounding that it caused many strange visions and illusions to appear.


    In some moments, time sped up and tens of millions of years passed in the blink of an eye.


    The whole world developed and improved itself across the ages. Many creatures were born and began inhabiting this place, until it was finally a perfect, lively world.


    But in other moments, time stopped and froze everything in place. The small world was like an elaborate, ancient picture.


    That moment seemed to last for all eternity.


    And sometimes, time even began flowing backwards, reverting a prosperous world back to the era of its birth, untouched and underdeveloped.

 Chapter 4860 Breaking Through The Realm

    As time passed and Austin cultivated more deeply in the small world, different abnormal visions sprung up before his eyes.


    Sometimes, he would snap his fingers and hundreds of years seemed to pass.


    Other times, he would blink his eye and thousands of years seemed to fly by.


    "Whoa! This must be the essence of time,"


    Austin murmured as his eyes shone with enlightenment.


    "But how did time evolve?"


    Feeling confused, Austin furrowed his brows and concentrated harder.


    Because he had been focusing so hard on his cultivation, Austin had managed to completely immerse himself in the mystery of the law of time and couldn''t extricate himself.


    Meanwhile, the chaotic sky-devouring beast had been practicing the cultivation techniques and martial arts that had been left behind by Pastor, and his strength was slowly increasing by the hour.


    Unbeknownst to them, hundreds of years had passed.


    "Oh no! The secret time technique that the infinity beast used on me has started to lose its effect.


    It''s time for me to try the secret time skill on my o


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "The law of reincarnation, the law of time!"


    A combination of these two laws formed inside of Austin.


    Next, the chains of the law of reincarnation and the law of time rushed out of Austin''s body and intertwined, weaving a huge net that covered the air above Austin''s head.


    The thick lightning blasted against the huge net repeatedly but it was unable to break it.


    Because Austin had reached a very high level in both the law of reincarnation and the law of time,


    now he was able to resist the Thunderstroke Doom using these two laws.


    The law of time and the law of reincarnation were the only ones. Austin didn''t use any other cultivation technique!


    "Yes. It''s working.


    Now I can fight against a level-seven governing god using just these two laws.


    There is no need for using other techniques,"


    Austin said confidently with his hands behind his back.


    Although the Thunderstroke Doom was much more powerful than Austin had expected,


    he could still resist it with little effort.


    This time, the process seemed very easy to handle.

 Chapter 4861 Continuous Breakthroughs

    "You''re amazing, young master.


    Even someone as esteemed as my old master would be in awe of such an accomplishment. You''ve managed to cultivate the law of time and the law of reincarnation to such an impressive level,"


    remarked the golden giant in surprise and wonder.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Thunderbolts poured down on Austin with a terrifying roar.


    Luckily, Austin had a net made of law of reincarnation and the law of time above him, blocking the attacks.


    Not a single thunderbolt could touch him!


    "Young master, it''s not every day anyone can see such a way of breaking through the Heavenly Doom.


    I can''t believe my eyes! You''re actually breaking through it with ease!"


    the golden giant continued to exclaim in excitement.


    It didn''t take long for the chaotic sky-devouring beast to be wary as well. He walked out of his small world and gazed at Austin in shock.


    The Thunderstroke Doom lasted for more than half a year before it finally came to an end.


    With that, Austin had finally become a level two governing god.


    With the im


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    in seclusion, a breakthrough is going to prove difficult,"


    murmured Austin to himself as he sensed the energy circulation in his body.


    Of course, Austin was well aware of his situation.


    "It''s about time to improve the law of time.


    I will try my best to absorb all the techniques that the infinity beast taught me, and then improve my law of time to another level,"


    said Austin to himself, after some pondering.


    He then once again returned to his small world and continued to cultivate the law of time in seclusion.


    "Well, I guess I''ll cultivate a few more cultivation techniques left behind by Pastor,"


    murmured the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    After cultivating in seclusion in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea for such a long time, his strength had also greatly improved.


    People normally lost track of time during cultivation.


    In the blink of an eye, more than one hundred years had passed.


    One day,


    in the small world, Austin''s eyes suddenly flew open.


    "I''ve finally mastered it!"


    Austin breathed out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 4862 Cross Paths With Ravi Again

    "I''ve mastered the time-related secret skill the infinity beast taught me. Finally, I can unleash its full potential!


    With this, I can now continue my journey," Austin muttered to himself. He flexed his hands, feeling the newfound power coursing through his body.


    Satisfied with his progress, a pleased smile appearing on his face. He was fired up�Dhe felt a spark of determination within him.


    He slowly stood up,


    and walked out of the small world.


    The golden giant approached him and acknowledged the tremendous progress Austin made.


    "Young master, you have improved greatly in the law of time and the law of reincarnation," he pleasantly commended.


    "I''m coming out,"


    Austin told the golden giant.


    "That''s great.


    Facing challenges would serve you good,"


    the golden giant responded.


    Not long after, the chaotic sky-devouring beast also walked out of the small world where he had cultivated in seclusion.


    Austin could tell that the beast also made rapid progress with his cultivation.


    "Let''s go out.


    I''ve been here for hundreds of years. If I don''t go out, I will die from boredom,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast agreed as soon as he heard Austin''s


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    uo carefully walked side by side.


    "Come on. Don''t blame me for that. I was out of options at that time.


    We all knew back then that there is a god of chaos in the Cliff Chaotic Sea.


    He threatened me and said that he would kill us all if we didn''t bow to the Occult Palace.


    I did that to save our lives. I pretended to join them and grabbed the opportunity to escape as soon as I had one.


    When we were cornered then, I thought that there was no way we could triumph over a god of chaos.


    That left me with no choice but feign my allegiance to them.


    If I had known that Austin had such a brilliant teleportation rune, I wouldn''t have to pledge my loyalty to the enemy.


    Don''t you see it? Austin was at fault, too!


    He had such powerful runes in his arsenal. He should have told us earlier. If he did, things would not have escalated that way,"


    Ravi reasoned, his voice seeming genuine and sincere.


    "That''s true, though. I did not know that Austin had a powerful teleportation rune back then.


    If it weren''t for him, we would not have escaped from a god of chaos," the leader of the Reincarnation Palace responded as she frowned.


    She somehow bought Ravi''s story.

 Chapter 4863 Appearance

    "That''s why when I think of the painful experience I went through in the Cliff Chaotic Sea, I can''t help but want to curse Austin.


    But on second thought, I realized it''s not all his fault.


    I have only myself to blame for my weakness of will.


    Fortunately, I learned a valuable lesson from that experience, as torturous as it was.


    I will do my best to strengthen my willpower moving forward,"


    Ravi said, almost softly.


    "According to him, I''m to blame for his joining the Occult Palace!"


    Austin followed beside them in the dark, stalking silently. He was flabbergasted by the conversation he was hearing between Ravi and the leader of the Reincarnation Palace.


    "Ha-ha, you know, I''m only now realizing that he''s quite a smooth talker.


    He''s really good at lying to women. You should see him do it!"


    added the chaotic sky-devouring beast, shaking his head as he spoke.


    "I think Austin''s a simple enough man. As long as you treat him fairly and honestly, he will definitely treat you the same,"


    Diego said suddenly.


    "I think so too.


    Ravi, I don''t think you should blame Austin for what happened to you in th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ther people around after all. What was he thinking?


    "Leader of the Reincarnation Palace, I mean what I say.


    Please trust me,"


    Ravi continued on loudly, despite her discontent.


    "Oh!


    Ravi, please stop."


    The leader of the Reincarnation Palace was getting a little annoyed.


    "Sooner or later, you will understand my affection for you,"


    Ravi started again. He would not give up.


    "Ravi!" shouted the leader of the Reincarnation Palace in a low voice, her face a scarlet red.


    She was angry now.


    "Leader of the Reincarnation Palace, please give..."


    Before Ravi could finish,


    something beyond everyone''s imagination happened.


    "You won''t lie to the leader of the Reincarnation Palace?


    Ha-ha, I don''t think that''s true.


    You are lying to her now, aren''t you?"


    A voice suddenly sounded from beside them.


    Two figures stepped out of a void and came before the group of people that had been following Ravi.


    "Austin!"


    they all shouted in unison, astounded to see him.


    They had just been talking about him. The last thing they were expecting was for him to appear in front of them so soon after.

 Chapter 4864 The Trap

    When the Reincarnation Palace''s leader didn''t know what to do to Ravi, she looked around her and suddenly heard Austin''s voice. Elated, she ran towards him immediately.


    "Austin, how''s everything going here?" she greeted with a bright smile.


    "Last time, didn''t you say that you were targeted by the darkness race? I was so worried when you said that.


    What happened then? Tell me.


    Did you get rid of them already? Are you safe now?"


    She looked at Austin and bombarded him with her questions.


    She had traveled with Austin for a long time now, so she naturally preferred to stay with Austin than be with Ravi.


    "Humph!"


    Seeing that the Reincarnation Palace''s leader cared so much about Austin, Ravi let out a sullen snort. His face was gloomy, and his eyes sparked with anger. He really didn''t like Austin at all.


    At the sight of Austin, Diego, Tanya, and several other successors of the reincarnation race immediately walked up to him.


    "How have you been? We were worried.


    Did you shake them off? Is the coast clear now?"


    Diego asked the same questions as the Reincarnation Palace''s leader.


    Since Austin was also a successor of the reincarnation race, they had seen him as their companion and were also concerned with him. Besides that, he was also a powerful ally, so they highly regarded him.


    The only exception were Ravi and Jadiel as they stood still as if they didn''t see A


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    here and then attack us?"


    Tanya suddenly screamed as she finally realized what Austin was trying to say.


    Immediately, all of them trembled in shock except for Ravi, Austin, and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    It was not a secret anymore that the darkness race had sent a lot of men to hunt down the successors of the reincarnation race.


    So, such a possibility couldn''t be ruled out. In fact, they took that possibility seriously since they didn''t want to fall into the hands of the darkness race.


    Even Jadiel began to hesitate.


    Noticing that things were going south, Ravi secretly sent a message through a Contact Jade Slip in his hand.


    "Austin, you are really talking nonsense.


    We have been in this space sea for so long now.


    If there were really creatures of the darkness race here, they would have already come to us. It would be unlikely of them to wait when they could easily attack us.


    But there is no sign of them here, not even a small hint.


    So, how could it be possible that they are lurking nearby?


    Everyone should just stop listening to Austin''s nonsense.


    We''d better hurry up and collect that fragment immediately,"


    Ravi said after he finally sent the message.


    "No, we can''t rule out this possibility. It makes sense since it already happened before.


    We should be extremely careful.


    After all, the darkness race really is after us,"


    Tanya said.

 Chapter 4865 He Was Indeed A Traitor

    "That''s right.


    Everything Tanya said makes sense!"


    Diego and the other successors of the reincarnation race quickly nodded in agreement.


    "All right.


    Since everyone agrees, let''s first look for a place where we can rest.


    We can figure out a way to collect the fragment of the road of reincarnation afterwards,"


    Ravi decided after surveying the situation,


    but his gaze towards Austin was blazing.


    For a moment, he almost succeeded in luring these people into the encirclement ring of the darkness race.


    It would have been nearly impossible for them to escape at that point.


    Meanwhile, he had no desire to immediately kill the leader of the Reincarnation Palace. He would have just asked the masters of the darkness race to catch her and dealt with her later.


    Once he got her in his grasps, he could enjoy the beauty alone.


    Unexpectedly, Austin suddenly appeared and completely destroyed his plan.


    On the other hand, Austin clearly saw the look on Ravi''s face.


    ''It seems like Ravi already surrendered to the darkness race and is willingly helping them lure and ki


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ld be right!''


    Jadiel''s face darkened as he looked around.


    In the past, he constantly antagonized Austin and was hostile against him.


    However, there was no denying that Austin was right this time.


    "Could it be..."


    Everyone turned to look at Ravi with doubtful expressions, all of them suddenly remembering Austin''s words.


    "Ha-ha!


    There''s no need for you to doubt your thoughts.


    You''re right.


    I asked them to come here.


    Austin was right. It really was a trap.


    Originally, I wanted to lure you into our encirclement ring by using the fragment of the road of reincarnation. Unexpectedly, Austin appeared and ruined my plans.


    Fortunately, you all remained here.


    Now, I advise you to give up this struggle and accept death quietly!"


    Ravi boldly admitted and let out a bark of laughter.


    "Ravi, even though you''re the successor of the reincarnation race, you chose to collude with the darkness race. Shame on you!"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace spat out, trembling with anger.


    "Austin, you were right!


    He is indeed a traitor!"


    Diego roared.

 Chapter 4866 Attack

    "Don''t say that. It''s too harsh.


    Don''t you know that ancient saying? It says that the man who can recognize the facts of a situation and make the right decision is a paragon of men.


    In the past, I was young and extremely rash and thoughtless, so I joined the reincarnation race impetuously. All I wanted was to rebuild the road of reincarnation, so that the reincarnation race would rise again.


    I didn''t know back then how naive that idea was, but I finally know now.


    When the reincarnation race was at its peak, it was still not a match for the darkness race and was immediately eliminated.


    Now, the reincarnation race is left with only a few members and most of them are weak. So, tell me, how could they possibly stand a chance against the darkness race? It''s impossible.


    It''s just a ridiculous dream for the reincarnation race to rebuild the road of reincarnation and rise again,"


    Ravi loudly said.


    "It was not until I encountered the darkness race that I realized how powerful and great they were. That was why I decided to join them. Imagine all the things I could achieve with the power they could give me.


    So, what I


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    anship.


    With that, a ray of sword light went beyond space and time and crazily strangled the body of the governing god.


    "Ah! No!"


    the governing god shouted in a shrill voice.


    He was obviously too weak to fight back and even resist the attack.


    In just a second,


    his body exploded again and again right after he rebuilt it.


    His body exploded hundreds of times under just a few seconds and it was not stopping.


    "Help me!


    This guy can really kill me anytime now!"


    Gradually, the governing god found that his life essence and original energy essence had already gone away, which shocked him to the core.


    "Brat, stop at once! You''ll be sorry for this!"


    The other governing gods continued to rush towards Austin to stop him.


    However,


    the next thing they knew...


    Boom!


    With a loud booming sound, the body of the governing god exploded again.


    This time, he was finally dead, for good.


    The battle between Austin and the governing god didn''t last that long. It only took Austin just a few seconds to kill him.


    The other governing gods wanted to rush over to save him,


    but it was too little too late.

 Chapter 4867 Ravis Fighting Power

    Austin used his Space-time Free Swordsmanship to make quick work of the governing god from the darkness race.


    Space-time Free Swordsmanship was a skill that transcended both time and space. Although he let out a flurry of attacks, it only took him a fraction of a second to do so.


    "It''s your turn!"


    With a loud roar, Austin once again used the world of mind power, the law of time, the law of reincarnation, and hundreds of large arrays to suppress a different governing god from the darkness race.


    His new opponent was a stage-five governing god.


    Immediately, the governing god felt that he couldn''t move his body even an inch.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin took out the Memory Bridge and threw it towards his helpless foe.


    Boom...


    The Memory Bridge released a terrifying amount of reincarnation energy. The governing god of the darkness race tried his best to dodge, but he was helpless under Austin''s skills.


    He could only watch as the bridge inched closer and closer towards him.


    Boom!


    The governing god''s body instantly crumbled as soon as it came i


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ll. He turned into a faint black smoke, wandering in space and time, making it almost impossible for anyone to follow where he was.


    Both Tanya and Diego were stunned and didn''t know where he was.


    Boom! Boom!


    Before they knew it,


    their bodies exploded at the same time.


    This time, Diego was more seriously injured. Even though he was able to regenerate his body, he felt deathly weak.


    "Be careful. This guy is very powerful.


    Let me fight him!"


    At this moment, the chaotic sky-devouring beast had already taken care of his opponent. Seeing that Tanya and Diego were in danger, he immediately rushed over to support them.


    "You''re dead meat you traitor!"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast sneered at Ravi as he rushed towards him.


    "Humph!


    I''ll be honest, I used to be afraid of you back then. But things have changed!


    Now you are no match for me!


    Go to hell!"


    With that, Ravi waved his two black machetes and charged at the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    "Let me see how powerful you really are!"


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast bit back.

 Chapter 4868 Kill Them All

    As soon as he finished speaking, the chaotic sky-devouring beast made the first move and launched an attack at Ravi.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He used one of his race''s talents: strength. He smashed every inch of the chaotic void he passed through as he bulldozed his way forward.


    Ravi did not stand idly by. The two black machetes in his hands slashed strange blade radiance out that flowed like streams of black water, wrapping around the chaotic sky-devouring beast and restraining him.


    But the beast countered instantly, displaying another skill to fend off the attack. He was now showing his talents in defense.


    Boom! Splash! Bang!


    For a moment, the battle seemed to reach a stalemate between the two evenly matched sides. It was hard to say who had the upper hand.


    Seeing the beast holding Ravi off, the other successors of the reincarnation race, including the Reincarnation Palace''s leader, Tanya, Diego, let out huge sighs of relief before they rushed at the creatures of darkness.


    All the successors were at the level of governing gods and had cultivated to a very deep understanding of the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ll all be killed.


    Retreat! Everyone fall back!"


    commanded a governing god of the darkness race in a desperate panic.


    "Yes!


    Retreat!"


    the other governing gods of the darkness race echoed.


    They had lost their fighting spirit a long time ago.


    They did the only thing they could--they used their bodily movement skills and fled as fast as they could.


    "You want to run?


    Well it''s too late!"


    With a wave of his hand, Austin set up more than a hundred overlapping arrays that covered all the governing gods of the darkness race.


    He used the reincarnation bodily movement skill at the same time, conjuring a crooked road of reincarnation beneath his feet which he sped across to chase down his enemies.


    Boom!


    The Memory Bridge appeared and swept forward.


    Puff! Puff!


    When the governing gods were hit by the Memory Bridge, their bodies instantly exploded.


    Austin put all his strength into his reincarnation bodily movement skill. There was no chance of escape for them now because he was quite simply too fast!


    A moment later,


    not a single one of them was left alive.

 Chapter 4869 My Master Is Coming

    "Ravi!" Austin bellowed. "It''s your turn now!"


    By now he had killed all the governing gods of the darkness race. He turned to the battle between Ravi and the chaotic sky-devouring beast, and rushed towards them.


    Ravi shot Austin a venomous look.


    Then he glanced around and realized that all the governing gods of the darkness race had been defeated. His face changed drastically.


    He knew without a doubt that Austin was even stronger than the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    But even now, Ravi was already struggling to match the powers of the chaotic sky-devouring beast. If Austin joined their fight now, Ravi would certainly be defeated.


    ''Damn it!


    He is more powerful than I imagined.


    How has he managed to kill dozens of the governing gods of the darkness race?''


    Ravi thought bitterly.


    He had no choice now except to flee, or else he would die at the hands of Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    His face changed again. This time he wore an expression of grim determination.


    He raised the two black machetes in his hands and roar


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s unforgivable!


    And now you''re trying to use me as an excuse for your actions?


    You are weak and despicable!"


    She spoke so vehemently that she was almost shouting.


    "Let''s kill this traitor and get it over with!"


    Diego roared, preparing to attack Ravi.


    Suddenly, however, Old Lady Meng spoke up. "Damn it!


    Austin, I sense that a god of chaos is on his way here. He will arrive any moment now!"


    she said to Austin anxiously.


    Ravi burst into wild laughter. "Do you think you can kill me so easily?


    I''ve just been stalling!


    I''ve already sent a message to my master.


    He is coming.


    You''re all dead meat!"


    he said, smirking.


    Indeed, even as Ravi spoke,


    a brilliant law light suddenly appeared on his body. It was a shield protecting him from being attacked.


    "It''s true. A god of chaos is protecting Ravi from a distance, and he''s coming towards us very quickly.


    Austin, you can''t kill Ravi now.


    We must run.


    Once the god of chaos reaches this space sea, there will be no possibility of escape!"


    Old Lady Meng urged.

 Chapter 4870 No One Dares Attack Me

    Austin''s eyes moved to take in the glowing layer of law light on the surface of Ravi''s body and he found that it was giving off immense power and pressure. It was true. These laws were being projected by a god of chaos that was currently in another space.


    "All right. Let me test how powerful the laws used by a god of chaos are!"


    Austin yelled, pulling out a large blade. It was the same one he had gotten from Donovan, the supreme grandmaster of the Blade Cosmos. It was a magic treasure left behind by a god of chaos.


    With Austin''s current strength, he was still unable to use the full power of the blade; however, it had belonged to a god of chaos, meaning its base power was extraordinary.


    Austin raised the blade in his hand and slashed it at Ravi. With a gasp, Old Lady Meng warned, "Austin, don''t attack Ravi! If your attack touches the layer of law on the surface of his body, the god of chaos will lock onto the aura of your spiritual soul and he will be able to track you.


    Coming into contact with these laws is the equivalent of you directly contacting the god of chaos. If you do it, you will have to spend a lo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e road of reincarnation. They had used it as bait in order to lure the successors of the reincarnation race here so that they could besiege and kill them.


    Within seconds of arriving, Austin controlled his mind and used his world of mind power to envelop all the creatures of darkness.


    This time, there were no governing gods among this group of creatures of darkness because Austin had killed them all not long before. "Damn it! How did we get here?


    Where are we?"


    The creatures of darkness had been transported from their own place to a whole new, strange one. Panicking, they roared and protested.


    "Go to hell, all of you!"


    Austin spat as he appeared at the highest point of the world of mind power and glared down at the panicked creatures.


    Immediately afterwards, the bodies of the creatures of darkness exploded one after another.


    In no time, all of them had died.


    "Austin, your world of mind power is amazing. You killed so many creatures of darkness in an instant. If we were to kill them, it would take us at least hours!"


    Diego exclaimed, looking at Austin with astonishment swimming in his eyes.

 Chapter 4871 Successfully Collected The Fragment Of Road Of Reincarnation

    Once all the creatures of darkness were deceased, Austin stepped forward and began the process of collecting the fragment of the road of reincarnation.


    However, his method caused a terrible energy of reincarnation and law of reincarnation to rush over him once he got close enough. He stumbled.


    "Austin, be careful. This fragment of the road of reincarnation is too large and the energy it contains is very strong.


    I don''t want you to get hurt.


    I have an idea. You can collect this fragment using my method,"


    Old Lady Meng explained.


    "All right, madam. You can show me,"


    Austin replied, nodding.


    Old Lady Meng was a god of reincarnation on the road of reincarnation, so she understood more about the road of reincarnation than Austin did.


    Under the guidance of Old Lady Meng, Austin slowly and carefully used his law of reincarnation to create hundreds of runes. The runes crept towards the fragment of the road of reincarnation in order to gently make co


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    stop the teleportation rune left behind by Pastor. Ravi was far too weak to make any difference.


    Ravi''s attack was useless. The teleportation rune tore the void and vanished with Austin and all his companions inside.


    The moment that Austin and his companions disappeared, a huge figure appeared in the space and time.


    Ravi''s master had finally arrived!


    "Come back!"


    the god of chaos shouted. He stretched out a big hand and grabbed for the place where Austin and his companions had been standing.


    The big hand was not only strong, it also contained very powerful law of time and law of space.


    All of a sudden, the time and space in the area became disorganized and began winding backwards.


    The huge hand ripped open the space and followed Austin and his companions through a spatial teleportation channel. However, the teleportation rune left behind by Pastor was very mysterious and


    the god of chaos soon lost Austin and his companions'' whereabouts.

 Chapter 4872 The Whereabouts Of The Magical Polarity Token

    "Who is this guy?


    He actually has such a brilliant teleportation rune that even I can''t stop him from leaving. Who on earth is he?"


    the god of chaos asked Ravi, livid.


    "Master, his name is Austin Lin, and he is a successor of the reincarnation race. That''s all I know about him,"


    Ravi replied.


    "If so, you must be familiar with his spiritual soul''s aura, correct?"


    the god of chaos asked.


    "Of course I remember,"


    Ravi replied as he nodded curtly.


    "Good. Come with me. I will visit a wizard of the darkness race and ask him to help me figure out the background of this brat,"


    the god of chaos ordered Ravi.


    After their conversation, they both left the space sea.


    ''The remnants of the reincarnation race must be somewhere distant from here. It''s pointless prolonging my stay,'' the god of chaos figured.


    Meanwhile, Austin, the chaotic sky-devouring beast, the Reincarnation Palace''s leader, and the others walked out of the void.


    They were


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    larity Token.


    What a surprise! After this brat got the Magical Polarity Token, he stayed in the Heavenly Eye Space Sea.


    I have heard from somewhere that he left the Heavenly Eye Space Sea, but no one knew where he went after. It seemed that he vanished into thin air.


    I didn''t expect that I would encounter him again,"


    the wizard commented.


    "I see. It looks he is indeed the current owner of the Magical Polarity Token.


    In that case, we can''t let him go.


    He has a very potent treasure in his arsenal. We can''t let this opportunity slide," Ravi''s master greedily commented.


    He seemed thrilled to hunt Austin down.


    "Yes, the Magical Polarity Token is indeed priceless.


    A weak young man like him does not deserve it at all!


    We must take the Magical Polarity Token away from him,"


    the wizard agreed.


    "Ravi, show the aura of Austin''s spiritual soul to the wizard so that he could track him down,"


    the god of chaos instructed immediately.

 Chapter 4873 The Deduction Of Wizards

    "Okay. Just hold on one second," Ravi said, nodding. Then he released an imitation of Austin''s aura of the spiritual soul


    and showed it to the wizard.


    "Austin told me that he had been targeted by the darkness race in a special way.


    At that time, he parted with his friends because he thought he would put them in danger," Ravi added.


    "What? When did this happen?"


    the wizard asked.


    His face was clouded in shock.


    "It wasn''t that long ago. Let me think." Ravi thought for a while


    and came up with a rough time for the wizard.


    "Could this have been the same guy?" the wizard


    blurted out.


    "What do you mean?


    Has Austin come into contact with the darkness race before?"


    Ravi''s master asked, frowning.


    "Yes. A short time ago, a wizard from our race targeted a young man. T


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d suggested.


    The others nodded, and they all began deducing once more.


    Time passed slowly


    until months had gone by unnoticed.


    They still had no way to accurately deduce where Austin was.


    "I think he learned some kind of secret time technique to dodge our deduction.


    How does a secret time technique exist that is too strong for us to break?"


    a wizard questioned.


    "Indeed."


    The other wizards nodded in agreement. They all felt a little frustrated.


    They had found some clues, but they still couldn''t deduce the specific location of Austin.


    They all sighed and slumped their shoulders.


    After all, they were the wizards of the darkness race, and they were famous for their deducing methods.


    They had never been stuck before.


    If this got out, they would be humiliated.

 Chapter 4874 Looking For The Sea Of Chaos

    "Can I suggest something?


    Since we can''t find his whereabouts right now, we could try to deduce his origin and figure out which space sea and force he comes from.


    If we can figure out his background through our deduction, maybe we''ll know how to deal with him,"


    one of the wizards said.


    "Yes. That''s a good idea!"


    The other wizards all nodded in agreement.


    Once again, all the wizards sat down and began deducing.


    This time, they focused on deducing Austin''s past, mainly on where he had come from.


    Time passed by slowly.


    Soon, half a year had gone by.


    One day, they managed to make a breakthrough.


    "I have finally figured out where he comes from!


    The place is called the Sea of Chaos!"


    one of the wizards exclaimed, standing from where he sat.


    "You''re right! I''ve also deduced his origins.


    The Sea of Chaos is Austin''s hometown.


    We should send our men to find this place and once they do, we should take all the people related to Austin.


    After that, we can spread the news e


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    governing gods who was roaring.


    Immediately, a large amount of mind power energy swept towards the governing god.


    Then Austin waved his hand and used his Space-time Free Swordsmanship. A beam of powerful sword light slashed straight down the governing god''s body.


    A moment later, the governing god''s body exploded, causing pieces to shower down from the sky.


    He was just a governing god at the first stage, which made him no match for Austin.


    "Brat!


    How dare you attack me? I will kill you!"


    that governing god at the first stage roared at Austin after he had reconstructed his body.


    Austin''s face turned darker. He pointed his finger and the body of the governing god at the first stage exploded again.


    Then, when the governing god at the first stage reconstructed his body again, Austin pointed his finger at him and his body exploded again.


    This continued until the governing god at the first stage had completely perished and both his physical body and spiritual soul had been destroyed.

 Chapter 4875 Going Back Right Now

    "Now I''m going to ask my question and I want you to answer it!


    Whoever gives me an unsatisfying answer will die!"


    Austin ordered viciously while he glared down at the remaining governing gods.


    "What do you want to know?"


    one of the governing gods yelled back through gritted teeth.


    "Why are the creatures of darkness looking for the Sea of Chaos?"


    Austin asked, folding his arms over his chest.


    "Brat, who the hell are you? Why do you even care?


    Stop asking questions you have no business in. The darkness race will punish you for being nosy and the consequences will be too severe for you to handle!"


    the governing god said in a warning tone, glaring right back.


    "Whatever! Since you won''t answer my question, you can go to hell!"


    Stretching out his hand, Austin pointed his finger directly at the governing god.


    With a bang, the governing god''s body exploded on the spot.


    Since he was a governing god at the second stage, he was also too weak to withstand a single blow from Austin.


    Once he had recovered his body, Austin continued to attack the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    patched a large number of creatures of darkness, including the gods of chaos, to bring down our reincarnation race.


    With our current strength, we can''t fight them all head on,"


    Austin reminded them.


    "Okay.


    Be careful, Austin.


    We will be waiting for your return,"


    Tanya said.


    "Austin, take care of yourself,"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace said, looking forlornly at Austin.


    "Don''t worry.


    I will be careful."


    Austin nodded.


    "Come on. We have to go to the Sea of Chaos right now.


    I hope it''s not too late!"


    Austin said hastily, turning to face the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    "All right.


    Let''s go right now!"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said, nodding his head.


    Without a glance back, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast turned and disappeared in an instant.


    "I feel like something big might have happened.


    I''ve known Austin for a long time and I''ve never seen him look so worried.


    I hope everything goes well,"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace said worriedly, looking at Austin''s retreating back.

 Chapter 4876 Bartholomew Of The Time Chamber Sect

    After parting with the leader of the Reincarnation Palace and other successors of the reincarnation race, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast headed straight for the Sea of Chaos.


    Meanwhile,


    a wizard of the darkness race and a large number of creatures went after Austin in hopes of catching him.


    "Sir, how did it go? Did you find Austin?"


    a short, thin man in white robes asked the wizard of the darkness race.


    The short, thin man released a powerful aura, signaling that he was a level-nine governing god.


    Behind him and the wizard stood dozens of level-nine governing gods.


    This was a rare occurrence because the level-nine governing gods seldom showed their faces in public. Now there were so many of them in one place.


    Most level-nine governing gods either cultivated in seclusion while they tried to become gods of chaos or they explored extremely dangerous places to become tougher.


    All of the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    on.


    He hadn''t visited his family who lived in the Sea of Chaos so he was very concerned about their well-being.


    "I don''t know either.


    Compared to the Sea of Chaos, the law of space and time in the rest of the Absolute Space Sea is chaotic.


    Although it feels like we have been traveling the Absolute Space Sea for a long time,


    the time that has passed in the Sea of Chaos could be different.


    There are two different time laws so


    we can''t compare the time flow here with that in the Sea of Chaos.


    Perhaps, a short time in the Sea of Chaos is equal to a long, long time in the Absolute Space Sea.


    We''ll know when we reach the Sea of Chaos,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast responded.


    "Yes. You are right,"


    Austin said, nodding in agreement.


    After all, he wasn''t worried that his family had died of old age.


    Now that his family members had all become divine gods, they could live a long time.

 Chapter 4877 The Time Ship

    "Are you going to take the creatures of the Sea of Chaos somewhere safe once you return?"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast curiously asked Austin.


    "Yes, I intend to do so. The darkness race has already targeted the Sea of Chaos.


    Their race is a force to be reckoned with. If they find the Sea of Chaos, they would definitely pillage and plunder its entirety. Calamity would ensue.


    Therefore, I have to transfer all the creatures in it before they find it,"


    Austin answered. From his response, the chaotic sky-devouring beast could sense the concern from his companion.


    "Where are you going to take them?"


    he asked again.


    "For now, the best I can do is to transfer them to the human worlds inside my body.


    After I find a suitable space sea in the future, or after I eliminate the darkness race, they will live a prosperous and contented life."


    It was an exhausting task for Austin, but the mere thought that this could all be over soon enough made him breathe easy.


    "This is the only way I could save them for now.


    However, the darkness race is too powerful.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    chaotic sky-devouring beast were standing still and waiting for them.


    Not long after, they saw a black ship from afar coming in their direction in a staggering speed.


    As it went closer, the shuttle-like ship stopped in front of them.


    "What kind of vehicle is this? It travels at lightning speed!"


    Both Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were astounded at the ship before them. It looked odd, but it was a very efficient mode of travel.


    Just as they were sizing up the ship, a dozen of creatures came down from the ship and approached them smugly. They surrounded them.


    "It''s the wizard of the darkness race!"


    Austin recognized him in a single glance.


    He had fought with a wizard of the darkness race and killed him. Hence, he could immediately identify his kind.


    "Ha-ha, losers! Weren''t you just trying to run away from us? Why don''t you run now?"


    Bud taunted. He looked at Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast with a playful look.


    In his eyes, a level-three governing god and a young chaotic sky-devouring beast were nothing compared to him.

 Chapter 4878 The Combat Power Of A Level-Nine Governing God

    "You must be Austin. Finally, we are face to face.


    You successfully evaded capture by our darkness race for a long time. Our pursuits yielded no results for months upon months, but that doesn''t matter. I have got you now,"


    the wizard of the darkness race proudly declared in a sinister voice.


    It had been a while since several dozen wizards of the darkness race had worked together to deduce Austin''s location.


    They had even sent out people who worked and toiled together but received no news or rumor of his whereabouts.


    This wizard, however, had finally succeeded through deducing the whereabouts of the people around Austin.


    Naturally, he was very proud of himself.


    "I can''t believe it!


    You are just a level-three governing god!


    I honestly have no idea how a low-level warrior like you managed to kill one of our wizards.


    What''s more, you set the infinity beast our race had imprisoned for ages free with remarkable ease.


    T


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    , and Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were trapped in it.


    "You weaklings, go to hell!"


    With another wave of his hand, Bud released a sharp blade light resembling a moonbeam that rushed towards


    Austin with a terrifying chill.


    The chill permeated into Austin''s and the chaotic sky-devouring beast''s Soul Seas.


    The blade light itself was moving incredibly fast, and it was easily the fastest move


    Austin had seen in his life.


    Before he could even think about fighting back, the blade light was within inches of his head.


    The chill contained in it was so powerful that


    Austin felt like his spiritual soul was about to be turned into a popsicle!


    At that critical moment, he used the law of time that the infinity beast had imparted to him.


    The blade light was affected by the law and immediately slowed as the time flow around Austin changed.


    "Austin, use the Memory Bridge!"


    Old Lady Meng called out to Austin.

 Chapter 4879 The Battle With A Governing God At The Ninth Stage

    "Austin, quickly! Use the Memory Bridge to resist his blade strike!"


    Old Lady Meng exclaimed as the attack continued to fly Austin''s way.


    Austin paused his concentration and nodded. Then he released the Memory Bridge and sent it towards the blade light. It was blocked from reaching him.


    Boom!


    The blade light collided with the Memory Bridge.


    The energy produced from the impact spread out in an instant, destroying a large part of the surrounding space and time.


    A large amount of cold blade intent pierced into Austin''s Soul Sea and rushed to attack his spiritual soul.


    The blade strike not only contained an extremely large amount of energy, it also contained chill intent.


    As it moved around inside of him, Austin''s whole body trembled and his spiritual soul shivered.


    He tried his best to mobilize the spiritual soul energy in his Soul Sea to resist the icy intent from the blade strike, but it wasn''t working.


    Then, a thought popped into his head. He could use the Law Armor!


    Without hesitation, he activated the Law Armor. A layer of armor made up of laws tightly wrapped the surface of Austin''s body from head to toe.


    To his relief, Austin disc


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    machetes cornered Austin, flying towards him at a high speed.


    The law armor on the surface of Austin''s body emitted dazzling light, showing that he was still protected.


    With the law armor activated, Austin looked sacred.


    While he waited for the attacks to reach him, he also activated the Memory Bridge and it grew into a huge bridge that released strong reincarnation energy.


    The attacks on both sides collided repeatedly.


    After a few rounds, Austin was forced to retreat step by step.


    With his current strength, Austin was still weaker than a governing god at the ninth stage. He couldn''t fight him head on and win.


    "He may be only a governing god at the third stage, but this guy has strong fighting power. I really can''t believe this.


    He''s a rare case."


    "Now I can see how he killed a wizard of our darkness race!


    He''s advanced for his age and skill level!"


    "It doesn''t matter how strong he is. He can''t escape. He''s doomed."


    "Any of us, Bud included, could defeat this ignorant young man with ease."


    On the sidelines, the wizard and the governing gods at the ninth stage watched the battle and discussed the moves quietly among themselves.

 Chapter 4880 Its The Infinity Beast

    During the battle, Austin used the world of mind power, the law of reincarnation, and the law of time all at once. He also constantly set up various arrays, one after the other. He poured all that he could into his attacks and defenses.


    These somewhat restricted Bud''s attack.


    "I can''t believe that he has been able to cultivate the world of mind power to such a high level at such a young age. He really is a genius!"


    "However, his realm is too low. He can''t possibly be a match for Bud. He will soon lose,"


    the level-nine governing gods said. They had been watching the battle, and they were eyeing Austin closely. Enemy or not, they were in awe of the strength this young man possessed.


    In their opinion, with so many level-nine governing gods surrounding him, it was going to be impossible for Austin to escape. They were in no hurry to help out.


    "Austin, release the road of reincarnation and use your Triple Avatar Skill,"


    Old Lady Meng said to Austin, her voice filled with urgency.


    Austin immediately released the road of reincarnation, and he hurled it toward Bud with great force.


    The road of reincarnation emitted endless reincarnation energy and law of reincarnation, forcing Bud


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    l-nine governing gods fought together against a level-three governing god. If this kind of thing was spread out, they would definitely be laughed at.


    "The most important thing is to get the Magical Polarity Token,"


    Bud roared.


    "That''s right!


    Hurry up and get the Magical Polarity Token. That is the most important thing."


    The level-nine governing gods immediately came to their senses after hearing this.


    "Let''s kill this guy together and get the Magical Polarity Token!"


    Without any hesitation, the level-nine governing gods used their bodily movement skills to rush towards Austin.


    "Damn it! If they all fight together, we will definitely not stand a chance against them.


    Let''s go,"


    Austin said to the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the three Austins suddenly merged and became one Austin.


    "Okay!"


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast came to Austin''s side at lightning speed.


    Austin took out a teleportation rune, ready to activate it to teleport them away.


    Suddenly a voice rang out.


    "Young man, where are you now?"


    Austin heard a telepathic message flood into his Soul Sea.


    "It''s the infinity beast!"


    Austin exclaimed, excited.

 Chapter 4881 The Infinity Beast Arrives

    "Sir, how are you? Have you fully recovered?"


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin asked the infinity beast concernedly.


    He agreed to bring him back to the Sea of Chaos once the latter was completely healed.


    However, this was an emergency. The darkness race sent their men to look for the Sea of Chaos. Austin was left with no choice but to prioritize his return to his hometown.


    Therefore, Austin headed back to the Sea of Chaos without informing the infinity beast of his plans.


    Surprisingly, the infinity beast reached him before he did.


    "Soon," the infinity beast answered.


    "Just a few more rests before I fully recover. I plan to go out after.


    What about you? Where are you now?


    When are you going back to the Sea of Chaos?"


    the infinity beast asked Austin.


    Initially, he wanted to visit the Sea of Chaos because he wanted to meet the little infinity beast Austin mentioned before.


    His race was rare, which meant every member of the infinity beast race mattered.


    "I''m on my way home, sir.


    Unfortunately, I encountered a problem.


    I plan to teleport myself out of there,"


    Austin replied.


    "Huh?


    What''s going on over


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    erminate the two of them once and for all! How hard is that to do, huh?"


    Bud yelled emotionally as he attacked Austin and the beast.


    However, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were stubborn. Although they were thrown away multiple times, they still gritted their teeth to hold on despite the numerous injuries they had.


    Finally, a huge crack appeared in the faraway distance. A gigantic beast''s head stuck out of the crack as he glared at the level-nine governing gods.


    "Stop this!"


    the beast boomed authoritatively.


    The infinity beast finally came.


    "It''s really him!


    It is the adult infinity beast that our race trapped for eons!"


    the wizard exclaimed as he felt beads of sweat trickle down his face.


    In fact, he had already known that the infinity beast had approached them already. Since Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast hadn''t been killed and the level-nine governing gods hadn''t gotten the Magical Polarity Token, he had to wait here.


    But now, the infinity beast was right in front of them!


    At the sight of the powerful god of chaos, Austin felt all his exhaustion melt away.


    "Sir!" he gladly called out.

 Chapter 4882 Get The Time Ship

    The moment that the infinity beast appeared, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Because this infinity beast was a god of chaos, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast no longer had to fear the stage-nine governing gods, no matter how many were summoned there.


    "What? It''s a god of chaos!


    And it''s also the legendary god of time! An infinity beast!"


    the stage-nine governing gods exclaimed as their faces darkened with fear.


    "Bud, we need to retreat!


    If we wait too long, we will all die!"


    a stage-nine governing god urged, spinning to face Bud.


    Bud''s face fell solemn. This whole time, there was no doubt in his mind that he would be able to obtain the Magical Polarity Token. He hadn''t expected a god of chaos to appear out of nowhere.


    He agreed with the governing gods. They needed to leave right now or the infinity beast would stop them.


    The strength of a god of chaos alone was very terrifying. A god of time was even worse.


    Still, Bud was not ready to give up the Magical Polarity Token.


    He was already


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the wizard of the darkness race remained on the sidelines, frozen with fear.


    The infinity beast hadn''t attacked him yet, but the beast had used the law of time to suppress him and made it impossible for him to move.


    The wizard didn''t beg for mercy.


    He knew that the infinity beast would not let him go.


    The darkness race had imprisoned this infinity beast for so long. Now, he had deep enmity with them.


    "Young man, is this the vessel you are talking about?"


    The infinity beast waved his hand, and a ship flew out of Bud''s body and landed in front of Austin.


    "Yes! That''s the ship!"


    Austin exclaimed, clapping his hands together once.


    "This is the Time Chamber Sect''s Time Ship. You were right. It is a useful magic treasure.


    If you refine it, it will make it easier for you to travel in the Absolute Space Sea,"


    the infinity beast stated.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Austin nodded, getting to work on refining the ship.


    A flying magic treasure that could travel quickly throughout the Absolute Space Sea was exactly what Austin needed at that moment.

 Chapter 4883 The Reason For Being Held

    "Ah!


    Just wait and see, you piece of shit. Our sect will never let this slide! They will come back to make sure you end up dead!"


    Bud shouted incessantly as his face distorted in tremendous pain.


    As he vehemently spat his final words, his physical body and his spiritual soul exploded�Dhe was gone for good.


    Eventually, the other level-nine governing gods followed suit. They all blew up and turned into mists of blood.


    "It''s your turn now." The infinity beast locked his menacing gaze with the wizard.


    He added, "Everything I went through was all your fault! You wizards summoned your secret skills and casted your spells on me. If it weren''t for your cruelty, I wouldn''t have been trapped for eons in that small space! Tell me, what should I do to you to repay you?"


    The infinity beast was brimming with anger. His rage came out of his system faster than magma and just as destructive. He sneered viciously.


    "H-heh. A-As the old saying goes, it''s better to make friends than to make enemies. N-Now that you have got out of there, maybe we could let bygones be bygones? That was years ago, anyway.


    After all this time, how could you still hold a grudge against us?" the wizard reasoned out.


    Although he did his best to act calm, the fe


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n''s hands. And now, another one had fallen.


    Every wizard was an asset to the darkness race.


    "Investigate this right now!" one of the leaders of darkness race boomed, his voice filling the entire space.


    "We''ve lost two wizards recently.


    This is unacceptable! This is a blatant declaration of war against our race!


    We must get to the bottom of this," he continued.


    His face contorted in unexplainable rage.


    Soon, a large group of wizards gathered together and investigated the death of their companion.


    To top it all off, a multitude of gods of chaos were on their way to the spot where that wizard died. They were hell-bent to avenge his death.


    "It looks like that those wizards of the darkness race are trying to figure out the truth behind that dead wizard."


    The infinity beast laughed lightly with a sneer.


    Then, he used a time-related secret skill to turn the Time Ship invisible and hide its aura.


    Through this, it would be difficult for the wizards of the darkness race to track them down.


    It did not take long before the gods of chaos arrived at the place where the wizard had lost his life.


    They performed all kinds of omnipotent skills in attempt to find the one responsible for their comrade''s untimely death.

 Chapter 4884 The Reason For His Hatred

    Almost at the same time, a piece of bad news was delivered to the headquarters of the Time Chamber Sect.


    "Lord Bartholomew, bad news! The thirty level-nine governing gods, including Bud, died. And the Time Ship is missing,"


    reported a governing god who rushed into the palace. He stood in front of Bartholomew, who was sitting upright on a platform.


    "What? What happened?


    Where did they get killed?


    The wizard said that the man was only a level-three governing god, right?


    How could he slay all the thirty level-nine governing gods that I sent?" Bartholomew exclaimed furiously.


    "What the hell has happened?


    Where is the wizard? Send him here right now!"


    Bartholomew was in utter disbelief upon hearing the news.


    The thirty level-nine governing gods that were killed were all his capable subordinates. The death of even just one of them was already a great loss to him.


    So losing all of them was way too much.


    "Lord Bartholomew, I think the wizard is also dead,"


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the other members of your race are?"


    Austin asked curiously.


    "I used to have contact with the other members of our race before I was imprisoned by the darkness race.


    The last message I sent to them was telling them to hide somewhere safe


    because I was afraid that they would be attacked by the darkness race.


    They did what I said.


    Then some of them tried to rescue me. But they failed and were seriously injured.


    After that, I''ve already lost contact with them.


    They must have hidden somewhere very far from here.


    I want to go to your hometown because I am hoping to find that young infinity beast of our race there. Then, I''ll try and figure out a way to contact the other members of our race again,"


    replied the infinity beast.


    "I see."


    Upon hearing what the infinity beast had said, Austin finally understood why he hated the darkness race so much.


    It turned out, the darkness race not only imprisoned him but also harmed the other members of his race.

 Chapter 4885 Weve Found It

    "Young man, do you mean to tell me that your hometown is in that direction?


    But there are several groups of creatures of darkness that way.


    They might discover it too.


    We better hurry,"


    the Infinity Beast said, his face darkening.


    "They''ve found it."


    Austin''s face changed slightly.


    If the creatures of darkness found their way into the Sea of Chaos, Austin knew the creatures within it wouldn''t be able to put up a fight.


    They would probably be immediately destroyed.


    With no room for hesitation, Austin took charge of the ship and sped up towards the Sea of Chaos.


    As Austin made his way there, something was brewing near the Sea of Chaos in a particular spot of the Absolute Space Sea.


    Black fog surged as a throng of creatures of darkness moved forward.


    A horde of them gathered, shaking the space and time wherever they passed.


    Dozens of governing gods were in the lead, and the most powerful of


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ad is called the Sea of Chaos.


    Upon investigation, we found that there were many legends of Austin in this space sea.


    We''ve concluded that it''s the one we''ve been searching for,"


    one of the creatures of darkness reported to the dozens of governing gods.


    "Finally!


    It didn''t take us that long to find it.


    Well done.


    You have done us proud and will be thus rewarded.


    Now, give out the order. I want our army to invade this Sea of Chaos and arrest all the creatures in the space sea.


    I especially want those related to Austin,"


    ordered the level-six governing god, laughing into the sky. "Yes, sir!"


    The other creatures all nodded in agreement.


    Then they charged towards the Sea of Chaos.


    As luck would have it, Austin wasn''t that far behind.


    His ship too was getting closer and closer to the Sea of Chaos.


    "It seems that they have found your hometown,"


    the infinity beast said to Austin.

 Chapter 4886 Unwelcome Visitors

    At this point, some wizards remained in the place where their comrade perished. Using their skills, they worked hard to find out who murdered their member and those governing gods from the Time Chamber Sect.


    "Guys, I have a lead! They took the Time Ship with them.


    It''s flying towards a space sea.


    Immediately mobilize our army to track it down!"


    one of the wizards informed his companions, delighted.


    "I can perceive it, too! I have tracked down the Time Ship they took!"


    "Me too!"


    Then, the other wizards exclaimed as soon as the first one announced his discovery.


    "Very good!


    I will send our men to hunt down that murderer.


    Our race is not to be trifled with.


    Anyone who did this must pay a heavy price!"


    a god of chaos seethed, his face contorted in inscrutable rage.


    "I will personally lead our people to go after that bastard,"


    another god of chaos followed.


    As soon as they heard some progress from the investigation on the level-nine governing gods'' death, a god of chaos of the darkness race immediately journeyed towards the Sea of Chaos with an army in tow.


    The god of chaos'' speed was alarmingly fast!


    Meanwhile, the Time Ship under Austin''s control was headed towards the Sea of Chaos at full speed.


    Since an army of the creat


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Even Austin''s avatars were worried. They furrowed their eyebrows.


    The governing gods of the Sea of Chaos were all at the first-level.


    There was even no level-two governing god among them.


    They were at a disadvantage since they were up against a level-three governing god. It would be hard to win over him even if they fought side by side.


    The level-three governing god from the darkness race laughed wildly as he saw the fear crept on their faces.


    "Do you see the difference between us now, you weaklings? I can smell your fear from here.


    If you don''t want to die, just kneel down and answer my questions.


    This is your last chance,"


    the governing god smugly said.


    "The governing gods in this space sea are too weak. All of them are at the first level. There is even no level-two governing god among them.


    I can conquer this space sea on my own," another governing god of the darkness race commented superciliously.


    The rest of his companions guffawed at the face of the Sea of Chaos inhabitants.


    The weak space sea gave them a sense of superiority.


    ''These creatures could threaten the existence of the Sea of Chaos.


    How are we going to defeat them?''


    Austin''s avatars wondered with a frown, knowing that the situation was not in their favor.

 Chapter 4887 The Real Body Came Back

    "Enough talking. Let''s fight already!


    I have nothing more to say to these weak ants,"


    another governing god of the darkness race complained, frowning at the group of people in front of him.


    "I agree.


    Men, arrest everyone who is related to Austin and kill everyone else.


    Quickly!"


    one of the governing gods ordered.


    "Hold on.


    These strange creatures came all the way here for me?


    Did my real body start a feud with them while he was wandering in the Absolute Space Sea?


    Hmm... that must be why,"


    one of Austin''s avatars guessed, scratching his chin.


    "These creatures came here for Austin!"


    the other governing gods of the Sea of Chaos cried out in surprise.


    "Boy, since you and your people refuse to cooperate, you can go straight to hell,"


    the level three governing god of the darkness race growled.


    Then, without hesitation, he threw a heavy punch.


    As it moved through the air, the terrifying fist grew until it filled a large area of space and time.


    Endless energy and laws poured out of it and c


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    they struggled to breathe and it was obvious that they were quickly losing their vitality.


    If it were to go on like this, they would die.


    "Austin, come up with a solution now, or we won''t make it,"


    the other governing gods of the Sea of Chaos told Austin through more telepathic messages.


    "Right now, there''s only one option,"


    Austin''s avatar said after running through all the techniques he knew in his head.


    Suddenly, Austin''s avatar trembled slightly and a surprised expression flooded his face.


    He had finally connected with his real body.


    Soon, the avatar had been informed about what had happened previously between his real body and the enemies in front of him.


    "These guys arrived fast.


    Since you''re already here, I want you to stay,"


    Austin said, smiling scornfully.


    By now, Austin''s real body had shared his own copy of memory after he left the Sea of Chaos with the avatar.


    Knowing how powerful his real body had become, now the avatar no longer had to take the level three governing god seriously.

 Chapter 4888 The Infinity Beasts Attack

    "Mr. Lin, something is wrong here. We''d better run away and get to safety as soon as possible!


    The fighting power of these creatures is too terrifying. No matter how hard we try, we are no match for even one of them.


    If we continue to fight them, I''m afraid we''ll all be killed in the end,"


    a governing god of the Sea of Chaos telepathically said to this avatar of Austin''s through his spiritual sense.


    The other governing gods of the Sea of Chaos also looked at Austin''s avatar at the same time.


    That was because Austin was the ruler of the Sea of Chaos and they were waiting for his command.


    "No, don''t be afraid, everyone. My real body is about to come back anytime soon now.


    These creatures are members of the darkness race and I know them very well since the real me have already encountered them a lot of times before.


    When my real body finally comes back, all these creatures of darkness in front of us will die!"


    Austin replied to encourage them.


    "Mr. Lin, are you serious? Do you really think that we stand a chance against them?"


    Hearing Austin''s words, the governing gods of the Sea of Chaos were all overly excited. They suddenly found a new hope in Austin''s reassuring words.


    Of course, they knew that the Austin in front of their eyes now was just an avatar.


    They were also aware how terrifyingly powerful Austin''s real body was.


    So, if Austin''s real body cam


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    efeat one of the governing gods of the darkness race even though so many of them worked together with Austin''s avatar.


    To their greatest surprise, with just a wave of the old man''s hand, the huge army of the darkness race was annihilated. This was simply beyond the scope of perception of the governing gods of the Sea of Chaos.


    At the same time, they were more awed by Austin


    because the extremely powerful old man seemed to be friendly and kind to Austin.


    The fact that Austin could befriend such a powerful cultivator only meant that Austin''s current level must be already beyond their imagination.


    "Well, everything''s settled now then.


    But I have something to discuss with you first,"


    Austin said, looking at all the governing gods of the Sea of Chaos.


    "Yes, Mr. Lin. If you have anything to tell us, please say it. We''ll be listening."


    Those governing gods all stood respectfully in front of Austin, anticipating what he was about to say.


    "Our space sea has already been targeted by the darkness race. More creatures of the darkness race may come at any time. So, it''s very dangerous here.


    I am planning to transfer all the creatures in the Sea of Chaos away from here.


    And I won''t let you come back here until we can guarantee your safety,"


    Austin announced to the governing gods.


    "Well..."


    All the governing gods were taken aback by Austin''s sudden decision.

 Chapter 4889 An Old Friend Of Austins Master

    "Yes, the situation is extremely critical now. We have no other choice but to get everyone out of here.


    If another army of the darkness race arrives, I''m afraid we will stand no chance against them.


    You have already seen what they are capable of, and I don''t want to put anyone at risk anymore,"


    Austin said loudly to them.


    "So, everyone, please go back and immediately pack your own things. All the creatures in this space sea must move to another place. Please trust me on this.


    The faster we do it, the better. We don''t know when they will be back.


    But I''m guessing that another troop of the darkness race is already on the way. So, we must hurry,"


    Austin continued to say to them.


    The governing gods looked at each other, thinking about their situation at hand.


    "Well, we''d better listen to Mr. Lin. He''s right. We''ve seen that those creatures from the darkness race are way too powerful for us.


    It''s impossible for us to resist them, let alone fight them off. We clearly don''t stand a chance,"


    one of the respectable governing gods opened his mouth, finally breaking the silence.


    "It looks like that we have no other choice but to do as Mr. Lin said. But I trust him, so I''ll follow what he says."


    "I agree with y


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    id that to him.


    He almost lost his life because of that.


    When I found out what had happened to him, of course I tried to help him.


    But I couldn''t find him anywhere because he had run away and told no one about it.


    In a fit of anger, I challenged his enemy, and the result was neck and neck.


    After that, I tried every means to look for my friend, but there was absolutely no sign of him.


    I didn''t expect him to come to such a remote space sea to hide from his enemy,"


    the infinity beast said.


    "Austin, tell me, how is your master?"


    the infinity beast asked, his face painted with concern for his old friend.


    Austin then filled him in on his master''s physical condition the last time he saw him.


    "It seems that he is gravely injured,"


    the infinity beast said, looking completely worried.


    "Do you have any idea where your master is now? I''m really worried about him,"


    the infinity beast asked him.


    "I''m sorry, but I have no clue either.


    Ever since he left the Sea of Chaos, I haven''t heard any word from him at all. I''ve tried to look for any information I could find but to no avail," Austin replied as he shook his head in frustration.


    Just like the infinity beast, he was worried about his master too.

 Chapter 4890 Returning To The Nonuple Isles

    "Well, my old friend is still alive. However, he has also been seriously injured.


    I must go and find him.


    He may need my help,"


    the infinity beast said after thinking for a while.


    "I really want to know how my master is doing now..."


    Austin murmured. He missed his master deeply.


    Austin owed the statue master a great debt of gratitude. If it weren''t for the statue master allowing Austin to stay in the Fallen Divine Valley and training him himself, Austin wouldn''t have been able to reach his true potential.


    "If only I could possess the ability to deduce the whereabouts of others like the wizards of the darkness race. I would immediately be able to deduce where my master is now,"


    Austin said, sighing. His heart suddenly felt very heavy. He wished to see his master once again.


    "Every wizard of the darkness race has to cultivate hard for a long time to have a strong deducing ability. It takes great skill to be able to do so.


    Moreover, it is a secret technique limited only to the darkness race. Outsiders do now know of it.


    Even the deducing ability of the gods of chaos is far inferior to that of those wizards.


    It will be impossible for you to compete w


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the skeleton stayed intact.


    As soon as the little infinity beast saw the skeleton, he moved close to it. He stared at it with such tenderness. After a few moments, he kneeled down on the ground and began stroking it gently.


    This skeleton belonged to his mother. To him, it felt extremely warm.


    "Oh, it''s her. She is a junior fellow of our race.


    I watched her grow up. I didn''t expect her to end up here."


    The infinity beast looked at the skeleton, his expression inscrutable. There was a hint of disappointment in his voice.


    "Sir, did you know my mother?"


    The little infinity beast was a little surprised to hear what the infinity beast just said.


    "Of course I do. Your mother was one of the most beautiful female in our clan. I watched her grow up!


    I even gave her some tips on how to cultivate.


    However, there is something that I want to know. Why did she come to this remote space sea? Why did she die here?"


    the infinity beast asked, turning to Austin with confusion.


    "I have no idea.


    However, she once imparted some of her memory fragments to me.


    Let me show them to you.


    We may find the clues we need by digging through them,"


    Austin replied.

 Chapter 4891 Like Father, Like Son

    Austin waved his hand and immediately, several pictures appeared one after another in front of them, vividly floating in the void.


    A large group of creatures could be seen in them, chasing a female infinity beast.


    The pursuers were from various races, and each of them was clearly terrifying. They were constantly employing various kinds of brilliant secret skills and cultivation methods to attack the infinity beast.


    Although she was incredibly powerful, she was outnumbered and therefore, getting increasingly injured.


    It was evident that she was getting weaker every minute.


    After running for a long time, she finally arrived at a long-distance space teleportation channel by chance.


    After entering the channel, she quickly destroyed its entrance and finally managed to stop the creatures from following her.


    The teleportation process was very fast and therefore, the creatures could no longer track her.


    This allowed the infinity beast to escape to another space.


    Unfortuna


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    now.


    Wherever he went, the law of reincarnation and the law of time surrounded his body and hid his aura from others.


    It was difficult for others to perceive his presence.


    Only those who were stronger than Austin could accurately sense him.


    Therefore, even though Austin was already back in the Fallen Immortal Cosmos, no one knew of his arrival yet.


    Even Kevin had discovered his return only after Austin had greeted him personally.


    Naturally, neither Caroline nor the three mermaids knew of his arrival.


    "Hello Windy. I am surprised. I wasn''t expecting your pregnancy to last so long."


    Austin suddenly appeared in the pavilion and smiled at the mermaid.


    He knew that such a long pregnancy meant that the baby was very likely a strong one, perhaps easily as powerful as Julian.


    "Austin!"


    "Dad!"


    Austin''s family were pleasantly surprised to see him.


    "Wow, Dad! You are so powerful now!


    I didn''t sense you come back at all!"


    Julian said in a surprised tone.

 Chapter 4892 Transfer The Laws Of The Sea Of Chaos

    "All I can say is just keep working hard on your cultivation. I do believe that you will be as powerful as I am in the future."


    Austin smiled proudly as he checked on his son''s current strength.


    "Unbelievable! You are a divine god now!" he exclaimed in utter shock.


    This completely caught him off guard.


    "Dad, I don''t even need to cultivate at all. I haven''t had the slightest clue on how I managed to become a divine god,"


    Julian replied as he pouted childishly.


    "So quite frankly, I don''t see any point in cultivating any harder. Because even if I don''t spend much time on it, I still grow stronger every day!"


    he argued confidently.


    "Well..." Obviously, Austin was at a loss for words.


    Hearing what his son had to say, Austin smiled bitterly. He didn''t know what else he could do to convince Julian to train harder.


    As a matter of fact, most cultivators would be pissed off by Julian''s statement.


    There were countless cultivators who had spent their entire lives cultivating but still failed to become a divine god.


    On the other hand, Julian didn''t even bother to spend much time on his cultivation. He merely traveled around having fun and just became a divine god effortlessly.


    Therefore, this might simply seem unfair to the other cultivators.


    "I see. But still, you must have your own plans in terms of cultivation, right?


    I onl


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    icular gift in creating worlds.


    Even the god of chaos had dreamed longingly of possessing such a tree.


    Much to their astonishment, Austin seemed like he was on great terms with this chaotic world tree.


    "Why did you suddenly decide to get them out of here, Austin? Is there a specific reason?"


    the chaotic world tree inquired curiously.


    "Well, you know, here''s the thing..."


    Austin proceeded to inform it about the current situation of the Sea of Chaos.


    "You little rascal! I''ve always known you''re a troublemaker. I already expected you to stir up trouble in the Absolute Space Sea!"


    The chaotic world tree sighed and chuckled.


    "However, there is still a slight hitch in your plan. I can help you solve it.


    If you want, I can transfer all the laws of the Sea of Chaos into your body.


    In this way, the inhabitants of the Sea of Chaos can quickly adapt to their new surroundings,"


    it added helpfully.


    "Is that true? You''re capable of transferring all the laws in the Sea of Chaos into my body?"


    Naturally, Austin found it a bit hard to believe. He pondered about this prospect for a while.


    ''Hmm. The Sea of Chaos and my body are different in so many ways.


    Truth be told, I think even a god of chaos is incapable of transferring the laws of a space into a flesh. I doubt it will be able to merge those two, '' he thought to himself.

 Chapter 4893 The Creatures Of Darkness Came

    "It''s the chaotic world tree. Of course it can do it. In fact, it''ll be a piece of cake for the tree,"


    said the infinity beast.


    "That''s great news!"


    Austin exclaimed happily.


    The law of space and time in his body was different from that in the Sea of Chaos.


    The creatures there had become accustomed to its law of space and time. If they were to live in Austin''s human worlds, they would find it uncomfortable and even have their cultivation and strength affected to some extent.


    And that would not go away for them until they adapted to the law of space and time in Austin''s body.


    But now he had learned it was possible for the chaotic world tree to transfer the laws of the Sea of Chaos into his human worlds. That was of course the best solution.


    "Austin, if your body is able to fuse with the laws of the Sea of Chaos, your cultivation and strength will sky-rocket.


    It will help your cultivation and comprehe


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ad nothing to worry about anymore and so he was not afraid of those creatures of darkness.


    "What?


    You... You are Austin?"


    They were all shocked by what they had heard.


    The darkness race had, some time ago, sent numerous people out in search of Austin, all across the Absolute Space Sea.


    The name Austin had long been one to ring in their ears and inspire terror and anger.


    "That''s Austin!


    Take him, right now!"


    In a flash, dozens of governing gods of the darkness race were rushing towards him aggressively.


    Before they could even reach him, they were stunned to find themselves utterly unable to move. They stood like statues, unmoving and almost lifeless except for their darting eyes.


    The infinity beast had used the law of space and time to freeze them in that very spot.


    To the infinity beast, these governing gods were weak and pitiful and would not be able to withstand even a single blow of his.

 Chapter 4894 Ravi Showed Up

    "A god of chaos!" exclaimed the governing god of the darkness race, a look of horror on his face as he stared at the infinity beast


    Until that moment, he had not seen that there was a god of chaos standing beside Austin.


    "I recognize you!


    You are the infinity beast that escaped from the No. 399 Black Sea!" he said.


    The other governing gods of the darkness race heard his words. When they realized the identity of the infinity beast, they began muttering among themselves, wearing expressions of shock and disbelief.


    However, the mention of the No. 399 Black Sea enraged the infinity beast.


    "You imprisoned me! For that, all the members of the darkness race will die!"


    he roared.


    The infinity beast released a massive amount of time energy that turned into white knives. Hundreds of blades flew like arrows towards the governing gods of the darkness race.


    Each flying white knife contained a brilliant law of time, and their power was absolutely terrifying.


    Some of the knives embedded themselves in the flesh of the governing gods of the darkness race. Instantly, their lifespan was severely diminished.


    Their bodies and souls aged at an astonishi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    of the reincarnation race. Unfortunately, he submitted to the Occult Palace in the Cliff Chaotic Sea, and then colluded with the darkness race, betraying the people of the reincarnation race. And it seemed he was continuing to work against them. Now he was actually targeting Austin''s Magical Polarity Token.


    Like Austin, the chaotic sky-devouring beast despised Ravi.


    "This guy really deserves to die!"


    he said through gritted teeth, staring at Ravi with hatred in his eyes.


    "Oh?" said the infinity beast mildly.


    "So, both of you have reasons to want that young man dead?"


    He smiled, sensing the strong killing intent of Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    "Sir, Ravi is despicable. He''s a traitor without any redeeming value,"


    said the chaotic sky-devouring beast heatedly. He told the infinity beast all about Ravi.


    "Ah," said the infinity beast. "In that case, I will help you.


    I will give you a chance to kill him right now.


    I''ll go out and distract his master, then the two of you can grab Ravi and make him pay.


    I''m sure you''ll have no trouble defeating him."


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast nodded immediately.

 Chapter 4895 Joint Attack

    "Thank you, sir.


    I really want to kill him with my own hands.


    If I don''t end him here and now, many other members of the reincarnation race will die in his hands in the future,"


    Austin explained.


    "Austin''s right.


    I also want to rip this guy apart,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast echoed with a nod.


    "Let''s go then,"


    the infinity beast declared as he led the way.


    Both Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast trailed after him.


    At the sight of them, surprise bloomed on Ravi''s master''s entire face.


    "It''s you!


    You were imprisoned by the darkness race for such a long time, but you still managed to escape. I didn''t expect you''d hide here,"


    he exclaimed.


    "I wasn''t hiding. I was lying in wait for you,"


    the infinity beast explained, baring his teeth in a mockery of a smile.


    "Austin!


    Since you''re here, the space sea ahead must be your hometown,"


    Ravi chipped in. He was so shocked he couldn''t stop staring at Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    Of course, he


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    you hurt my disciple? You''re courting death!"


    Ravi''s master went red in his fury and tried many times to rush over to deal with Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    With just a single glance, he could tell that Ravi was no match for them.


    However, the infinity beast easily held him off, leaving him no chance to deal with Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    In terms of actual strength in combat, the infinity beast was more powerful than Ravi''s master.


    Therefore, Ravi''s master had no way to defeat the infinity beast.


    He could only continuously let out deafening roars.


    On the other hand, Ravi was being thoroughly crushed by Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast, and various injuries bloomed on his body.


    "Today''s your last day!"


    Austin sneered.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Austin raised the blade in his hand and released streaks of terrifying blade light, forcing Ravi to take a step back.


    "Austin, it won''t be that easy to kill me!"


    Ravi gave his all to resist the attack.

 Chapter 4896 Killing Ravi

    Ravi had a lot of trump cards up his sleeve now that he had a god of chaos as his master and he''d joined the darkness race.


    They had done a great deal for him. He had cultivated a variety of brilliant secret skills and now possessed many high-level magic treasures.


    He was in the heat of battle, and nine black shields flew out of his body.


    Each one released powerful dark energy and had a strong defensive ability.


    The nine shields managed to block off some of Austin''s and the chaotic sky-devouring beast''s attacks.


    In addition to the shields were also some other magic treasures rushing out of Ravi''s body, one after the other in a vigorous stream.


    They were then activated, surrounding his body and guarding him.


    Most of these treasures were from the darkness race.


    Even the ordinary governing gods of their race did not all possess them; only the most highly esteemed members could have so many of such a high level.


    They no doubt treated Ravi very well.


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast looked at the magic treasures floating around him and


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    of reincarnation.


    It''s only a matter of time now. Your disciple is dead, and it''s your turn next."


    The infinity beast burst into a maniacal laughter.


    It turned out Ravi''s master''s name was Simms.


    He was a somewhat famous god of chaos that the infinity beast had known before.


    "Really?


    Has he ever attacked the road of reincarnation?"


    Austin asked, staring intensely at Simms.


    He might have been a god of chaos, but this would not be the first time Austin had dealt with one. He wasn''t afraid to confront him.


    "Yes, he''s right. Back then I did help the darkness race launch their attack on the road of reincarnation. I killed a lot of people of the reincarnation race in that war. What do you think you could do to me, brat?"


    Simms barked.


    "Just wait and see, you old bastard. I''ll kill you myself!"


    Austin said through gritted teeth, doing his best not to lose his temper just yet.


    "Hahaha...


    You dare run your mouth like that you weakling?


    I''ll annihilate you with a single blow and not even bat an eyelid about it,"


    Simms sneered.

 Chapter Briggs

    "Even so, it doesn''t change the fact that I can definitely take you out someday,"


    Austin replied cold-bloodedly as he glared at Simms ferociously.


    Hearing that, the infinity beast immediately burst into laughter.


    "Of course! You are right about that, Austin. I also believe you can defeat this guy one day."


    The infinity beast nodded confidently.


    "But for now, let''s get out of here," he continued.


    Having said that, the infinity beast released the tremendous spatial energy. It immediately enveloped Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast. Afterward, the three of them left that place.


    Meanwhile, Simms merely stood there and watched as they left. He didn''t dare do anything rash.


    Moreover, he didn''t stop them because he was well aware that the infinity beast was much stronger than him.


    "Humph! Just wait and see, Austin. I''ll make you pay for this someday!" Simms growled through gritted teeth.


    He scowled at the direction where they had disappeared.


    A short while after that, another god of chaos entered the vicinity of the Sea of Chaos. However, he immediately stopped in his tracks.


    He quickly unleashed his spiritual sense to examine the entirety of the Sea of Chaos.


    "That''s odd. According to the information we obtained from the darkness race, this place should be the Sea of Chaos. Why isn''t there a sign of any civilization here? Where are its inhabitants?" he murmured to himself. He was obviously baffled by this une


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were just standing.


    It was none other than Briggs. He managed to track and follow Austin all the way from the Sea of Chaos.


    As soon as he arrived, Briggs unleashed his spiritual sense to perceive his surroundings. After a short while of scanning the area, he opened his mouth to speak.


    "Humph! That guy seemed to be just standing here moments ago," he muttered to himself.


    Soon after, he dashed towards the direction where Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast had gone.


    Out of the blue, an immense time energy manifested right behind him and attacked him ferociously.


    "Who''s there?! Show yourself! Damn you!" Briggs roared in shock and anger.


    He looked around warily and tried to find the attacker.


    "It''s me. Over here."


    In an instant, the infinity beast appeared behind him.


    Briggs immediately whipped around and exclaimed, "It''s you!"


    Seeing the figure in front of him, Briggs narrowed his eyes. He had confirmed that this was the very same infinity beast that had been imprisoned by the darkness race for a long time.


    "Why are you here? Are you looking for Austin?


    If you want to get to him, you''ll have to get past me first," the infinity beast threatened. There was a confident smile upon his face.


    He decided to wait out here because he had already noticed that someone had been tracking them down since they left the Sea of Chaos. He was sure that they were coming after Austin.

 Chapter 4898 Stopping Them

    Since the infinity beast understood that Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were not strong enough together to contend with a god of chaos,


    he hid in the shadows and waited for the creature that was tracking them to arrive.


    "I''m General Briggs. I''m a subordinate of Lord Bartholomew from the Time Chamber Sect. Your infinity beast race should avoid meddling in other people''s business.


    After all, you already have enmity with the darkness race. Are you sure you still want to provoke our Time Chamber Sect and gain another powerful enemy?"


    Briggs threatened as he stared at the infinity beast.


    "Ha-ha-ha...


    You think that the Time Chamber Sect is something to be feared?


    For a long time, your Time Chamber Sect has had a close relationship with the darkness race. Naturally, a friend of my enemy is also an enemy of mine.


    Your Time Chamber Sect and my infinity beast race have long been on opposite sides. So do I still need to provoke you to be your enemy?"


    the infinity beast replied, laughing.


    "Besides, I''m here so you cannot track Austin,"


    he added.


    "Fine. If that''s the way you see it, you can go to hell!"


    Briggs roared. Red tinged his entire face and cre


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    arkness race had sent a large number of creatures of darkness after Austin.


    Austin had killed two wizards of the darkness race, so they were itching to get their revenge.


    And on top of that, Austin was a successor of the reincarnation race. He possessed a section of the road of reincarnation and the complete Memory Bridge.


    While the reincarnation race wanted to rebuild the road of reincarnation, the darkness race were doing everything in their power to stop that from happening.


    Therefore, the section of the road of reincarnation and the complete Memory Bridge in Austin''s hands were enough of a reason for the darkness race to hunt him to the ends of the world.


    To help them, the darkness race had created a large amount of copies of Austin''s appearance and the aura of his spiritual soul, and they spread them throughout the Absolute Space Sea. They also offered a high reward to anyone who helped them find Austin.


    "It seems that the darkness race has done everything they can to find me.


    Come on!


    Eventually, I will personally exterminate the darkness race!"


    Austin yelled when he heard the news.


    "But right now, I need to improve my strength,"


    he added, sighing.

 Chapter 4899 The Demons Land

    Even though Austin was already a powerful governing god, he still felt that he was too weak, and he needed to further improve.


    In fact, Austin had this feeling all throughout the course of his cultivation. Even though he was diligent in cultivating, he always felt that it wasn''t enough.


    He always believed that behind an able man were always other able men. So, he never felt complacent and had always worried about his abilities.


    "Yes, the most important thing for us now is to improve our strength. We shouldn''t stop at this level since we still have tons to achieve.


    Only when we finally become gods of chaos,


    can we consider ourselves real masters in the Absolute Space Sea. Until then, we must work hard and never stop cultivating,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast also sighed at this. He had the exact same sentiment as Austin.


    In the following days, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast passed by several space seas in the Absolute Space Sea and found several pieces of road of reincarnation along their way.


    While they were exploring the vast Absolute Space Sea, they still didn''t forget to cultivate.


    Then one day,


    the pair entered an abandoned space sea.


    This space sea was incomparably desolate, and at a glance, it looked like it was completely ruined without any living beings in it.


    "Wait, stop, I''m sensing an evil aura."


    Aus


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ody instantly exploded into pieces. This display of power stunned the demons and most of them shriveled in fear.


    "Damn it! What in the world did you just do to me?


    How dare you hit me like that?"


    The demon regained his body and was totally furious at Austin.


    He was already a premium-grade divine god, but his body was easily broken by a human boy. Most of the demons were confused as to how that was possible.


    Austin had formidable strength, and he had also practiced the secret time technique taught by the infinity beast countless of times. But these demons had no idea of what kind of enemy they were really facing.


    Austin pointed at the demon again and the latter''s body exploded in a thousand pieces.


    "Why, you..."


    After regaining his physical body again, the demon didn''t dare to shout anymore. He found that the human in front of him was absolutely terrifying and that he didn''t stand a chance against him at all.


    "Anyone else that''s daring enough to confront me? Huh?


    Come on! Don''t be shy! Come out now!"


    Austin asked with his hands coolly behind his back and gave away a sense of authority with his demeanor.


    Those demons immediately looked at each other hesitantly as if saying that they had no other choice but to follow Austin''s words.


    "Sir, what do you want from us exactly?"


    one of the demons asked Austin in a hushed voice.

 Chapter 4900 The Twelfth Floor

    "What''s this Demon''s Land? Why have I never heard of you demons from this place in the Absolute Space Sea? Can someone explain this to me?"


    Austin asked them.


    "Sir, the demon race of our Demon''s Land is not allowed to leave this place, no matter what. Maybe that''s the reason why you''ve never met any of us out there,"


    a demon who seemed to be one of their leaders said to Austin respectfully.


    He could tell that the human in front of him was immensely powerful, so he addressed Austin as sir to show his respect for him. He didn''t want to provoke him since they didn''t know if they could handle him.


    "Oh? Is that so?


    But why?"


    Austin asked him.


    Ever since Austin entered the Absolute Space Sea, he had never encountered any demon on his way.


    So, Austin assumed that the demon race only existed in the Sea of Chaos.


    But now he just so happened to stumble upon the Demon''s Land and found all these demons.


    "To be honest, we don''t know either, sir.


    This is the rule that has been passed down from generation to generation. We didn''t bother to question it since it had been like that way before our time.


    But if you really want to know the answer to your question, you can ask our demon lords. The demon lords might know something about this,"


    the demon replied.


    "Oh? What''s that?


    A demon lord?


    Tell me, what is a demon lord?"


    Austin asked again.


    "Our Demon''s Land has twelve


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tremendous lightning.


    With that, twelve demons appeared in front of Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    Six of them were level-eight governing gods,


    while the other six were level-nine governing gods.


    Austin instantly knew that they were the twelve demon lords the demon was talking about a while ago!


    Each of them had dark red skin and a huge body, emitting an extremely terrifying demonic aura.


    "Who are you?


    And why did you trespass into our Demon''s Land?"


    one of the demon lords asked in a low voice, intently staring at Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast with his malicious eyes.


    "Well, we are just passers-by.


    We were wandering around the Absolute Space Sea and then came across this space sea. We haven''t seen it before, so we just casually came in to check it out,"


    Austin calmly replied.


    "Outsiders are not welcome in our land.


    So, you must leave now,"


    a demon lord told them.


    "But we mean no harm to your race at all. We just wanted to explore this place. Like I said, we''re just passers-by,"


    Austin replied.


    "And like I said, you are not welcome here no matter what your intentions are.


    Leave now,"


    another demon lord said.


    The twelve of them had already sensed that the strength of Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were extraordinary.


    So, they tried their best to as polite as possible in their efforts in making them leave.

 Chapter 4901 Fighting The Demon Lords

    "Where does the teleportation channel lead to?"


    Austin asked, pointing at the space crack in the distance.


    The twelve demon lords paled, shocked at Austin''s audacity.


    "You damn human brat! Don''t you understand?


    No foreign creatures are welcome in our Demon''s Land. You two need to leave. Right now!


    Or you will be responsible for the consequences,"


    a demon lord roared at Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    "Ugh, so rude!


    We happened to be here by accident and only looked around out of curiosity.


    The space sea is so large! Can''t you just let two outsiders walk around casually for a bit?


    Why do you have to be so stingy?"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said disdainfully, anger dripping from his tone.


    "Looks like you''re not going to leave. Maybe we should do something!"


    The faces of the twelve demon lords darkened.


    "Talking to them is useless. We need to fight them!"


    one of them roared.


    "Be careful!"


    Austin said in an undertone to the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    Their opponents made up a terrifying force: six governing gods at the eighth stage and six governing gods at the ninth stage!


    Even Austin and


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    eir effect terrifying.


    Fortunately, Austin was proficient in the bodily movement skills of the reincarnation race, causing him to shift so that he looked like he existed in a different space and time. He probably would not have been able to avoid this terrible demonic light otherwise.


    "How is that even possible?"


    The eleven demon lords on the sidelines were stunned and couldn''t believe what they were seeing, their eyes wide as saucers, their mouths agape.


    Their surprise stemmed from the fact that the demon lord who was currently fighting Austin was the most powerful among all of them.


    But it looked like he was merely able to tie with the young human in front of them.


    Moreover, it seemed like the battle would not end anytime soon.


    ''This governing god at the ninth stage is weak,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    ''Does it mean that my current strength is powerful enough that I can fight with a governing god at the ninth stage so easily?''


    he thought as he fought.


    ''No!


    This demon lord seems to be much weaker than the governing gods at the ninth stage outside the Demon''s Land.''


    The realization came rather suddenly to Austin''s mind.

 Chapter 4902 The World Of Buddhism

    "What is going on?


    How can this human boy be so powerful?"


    All members of the demon race were shocked and unable to believe what their eyes were showing them.


    They were well aware of the fact that a level nine governing god was the strongest creature in the entire Demon''s Land.


    For a young man to break in their territory and then stand his ground in a fight with a level nine governing god was beyond their wildest expectations.


    "Stop!"


    The demon lord who was fighting Austin suddenly shouted. But it was not a furious or defeated shout. It had a tint of respect in it.


    "What''s going on?"


    Austin was surprised.


    "Young man, let''s not fight anymore.


    Your strength has won my respect.


    Chances are that none of us will win even if we fight for years,"


    the demon lord explained.


    The other demon lords were also looking at Austin with respect.


    "Young man, did you really come here by accident?"


    one of them asked.


    "Yes.


    Our arrival here is purely accidental.


    But whilst we are here, tell me. Do you have anything related to reincarnation in the Demon''s Land?"


    Austin as


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    and therefore, was slightly familiar with it.


    The duo in the space crack struggled to move forward and inched forwards at a turtle''s pace. The Buddhist radiance and music was difficult to bear.


    They didn''t know how long it took them to pass the crack.


    The Buddhist music and radiance were getting brighter and stronger every moment.


    Fortunately, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were both strong willed creatures, and they had never been lost or purified in the sound of Buddhism.


    If a martial artist who wasn''t strong enough entered this channel, they would have already been assimilated and become loyal Buddhist believers.


    The only thing Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast knew for certain was that they walked through the crack for a very long time.


    Finally, they reached the end of the channel, and a vast world of Buddhism appeared in front of their eyes.


    "I hope I am not dreaming. But is this the legendary pure land of Buddhism?"


    Looking at the vast, sacred and glorious world of Buddhism in front of them, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were stunned.

 Chapter 4903 Buddha Was Once Here

    Austin wandered around, minding every detail of the place. He was so captivated by what was in front of him that the last thing he noticed was the translucent ground below him. It showed a deep, seemingly endless cavern.


    On the ground, the roads paved with chaotic gold shone brightly,


    while gorgeous lotuses kept falling from above, blanketing the floor with a thick, soft layer of flowers.


    The harmonious chirps of the shiny-feathered birds above filled the place with a calming atmosphere.


    Countless temples could be seen everywhere in this world. Inside each of which, sat many ancient Buddha statues.


    Each statue were chanting the ancient scriptures in a low voice.


    "What a splendid world of Buddhism!"


    Austin was simply awestruck.


    "I can''t believe that there is such a sacred world of Buddhism hidden in the Demon''s Land,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast chimed in, also in disbelief.


    Just when they thought things couldn''t get any more surprising, something happened out of the blue.


    The ancient chant which resonated around them suddenly turned into concrete characters and dashed towards them.


    The sonorous Buddhist sound made its way towards Austin and the ch


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "My leaders, look!"


    Too overwhelmed and shocked, the middle-aged man momentarily forgot his manners.


    As a master of Buddhism, he had the knack to remain calm even in the most tense situations, but the world in front of him was simply too unbelievable.


    "What are you talking about? What''s going on?


    Where are we?"


    Ivy and Sue finally noticed the world of Buddhism in front of them. Shock was written all over their beautiful faces.


    "Austin, what is this place?"


    Ivy asked.


    "I have no idea. That''s why I would like you two to take a good look,"


    Austin replied with a handsome grin.


    On hearing their husband''s kind request, Ivy and Sue immediately turned their heads and began to carefully look around.


    "I can sense a strong aura of Buddha here,"


    Ivy said after a short while.


    "That''s right.


    I also felt that Buddha''s real body might have spent some time here in the past.


    Maybe this pure land was created by the Buddha himself,"


    Sue said, the look on her face rather determined.


    "Really?


    My leaders, did the Buddha really stay here in this Buddhist world?"


    The middle-aged monk trembled with excitement. He couldn''t believe what he just heard.

 Chapter 4904 The Venerable Darin

    "Yes, Buddha Hawley must have created this pure land of Buddhism himself.


    I can also feel that he had once cultivated here for some time,"


    Ivy said happily.


    "Yes, I feel it too."


    Sue nodded in agreement.


    Both their cultivation bases in Buddhism had reached a very high level. Back when they were still in the three thousand big and small universes, Buddha Hawley had appointed them as his disciples, from some remote space, passing on some profound Buddhist methods to them.


    Now, as they came to this place the Buddha himself had made and where he had cultivated in seclusion, they felt it all so naturally and clearly.


    "The Buddha really did create this place? That must mean he''s still alive!


    What terrific news!"


    the middle-aged monk exclaimed excitedly.


    "Buddha, I am so honored that I could learn the wisdom of Buddhism!"


    He fell to the ground and bowed three times with great respect bea


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    u are highly talented and are indeed qualified,"


    the monk said nodding with satisfaction.


    "I''m Darin.


    I used to follow an avatar of the Buddha and had been here for quite a while.


    That avatar suddenly left one day. I do not know why.


    I left a spiritual soul mark here before I set out to look for him,"


    the monk remarked curiously.


    "What? You...


    You are the actual Venerable Darin?"


    Ivy, Sue, the middle-aged monk, Austin, the chaotic sky-devouring beast, and even Old Lady Meng were all shocked.


    Everyone knew the Buddha had two distinguished disciples. Darin was one of them and Cullen was the other.


    It was said that in terms of strength, they were second only to the Buddha himself.


    They were the two great guardians of Buddhism and were held in such high esteem that only the Buddha was above them.


    Austin and his companions had definitely not been expecting to meet Darin here.

 Chapter 4905 Cultivation

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, sir!"


    The middle-aged monk immediately knelt to the ground and fawned over Darin.


    "Greetings, sir!"


    Ivy and Sue followed suit.


    "Please, all of you, stand up. I''m very glad to see you myself.


    Having you here is proof that we still have successors out there.


    I''m especially pleased with you two. Now that Buddha has taken you in as his disciples, you should focus on cultivating Buddhism. Bring honor to our people.


    Don''t let him down,"


    Darin told Ivy and Sue as he put his palms together.


    "Of course, sir.


    Rest assured, of that. We will strive to cultivate Buddhism and bring nothing but honor to us all one day,"


    Ivy and Sue answered in unison.


    Darin was rather high in status when it came to his standing Buddhism.


    He was second only to Buddha.


    "You were lucky to stumble into this place. The Buddha''s avatar was the one to cre


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    It was a good chance to reflect on what they had had learned.


    All the creatures from the three thousand big and small universes were in Austin''s human worlds. That made them safe for now.


    That meant Austin could focus on his cultivation without worrying about their welfare.


    Time flew. In no time, over three hundred years had passed.


    One day, Ivy and Sue were finally done with their training.


    "Now, you will have new responsibilities. When the Buddha is away, you two are to be our leaders.


    You will have a heavy responsibility on your shoulders.


    It''s possible you were meant to play an important role in carrying forward and developing Buddhism. So you must cultivate diligently. Don''t let the Buddha down. Do you understand?"


    Darin said as he looked at Ivy and Sue sternly.


    "Don''t worry, sir.


    We understand and won''t let you down!"


    Ivy and Sue assured him.

 Chapter 4906 Leave The Pure Land Of Buddhism

    It took a long time, but eventually Ivy and Sue finished their cultivation in seclusion. The moment that they did, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast sensed it and exited their small worlds to see the girls'' progress.


    Using his spiritual sense, Austin discovered that the rich Buddhist energy in the pure land had become very thin. He looked around in surprise.


    ''Over the past three hundred years, Ivy and Sue have gained a lot from cultivating in seclusion here. They have absorbed more than half of the Buddhist energy in this place,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    As he looked further, he became even more shocked. It turned out that Ivy and Sue had become level-three governing gods.


    The Buddhist method they had cultivated was quite advanced, resulting in their fighting power far exceeding that of their peers.


    Combined with this, their fighting power was now equivalent to that of an ordinary level-five or even level-six governing god.


    "They have made better progr


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    get out safe and sound?"


    the twelve demon lords asked all at once.


    "Young man, please tell us what''s in the forbidden area,"


    one of the demon lords begged.


    The other demon lords all turned and looked at Austin with curious eyes.


    "There is a lot of Buddhist energy in there. I think that''s what has been repelling the energy of your race and making it difficult for you to get inside.


    There is nothing special in it,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s possible.


    I tried several times to break in, but every time I was blocked by the Buddhist energy and couldn''t go deeper.


    The Buddhist energy is something that we can''t touch!"


    one of the demon lords exclaimed.


    "Well, I can''t stay here and help you any longer,"


    Austin said.


    Since this group of demons had been living in the Demon''s Land and had little contact with the outside, Austin couldn''t be sure whether they were good or bad. Because of this, Austin would avoid treating them like enemies.

 Chapter 4907 The Demon Ancestor

    "Oh?


    Young man, why are you in such a hurry to leave?


    Why don''t you spend more time in our Demon''s Land?


    Don''t worry. We will be nice and treat you well,"


    one of the demon lords persuaded, looking at Austin with concern in his eyes.


    The truth behind his words was that all the demon lords had known how powerful Austin was and they all wanted to befriend him before he departed.


    Feeling the enthusiasm of them, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast felt that it would be too awkward to refuse their proposal, so they agreed to linger a little longer in the Demon''s Land.


    After spending a short amount of time with these demon lords, Austin discovered that they were not as cruel and bloodthirsty as the demons he had encountered in other places. Instead, they were all very kind and enthusiastic.


    Austin wondered why there was such a big difference between the demons in the Demon''s Land and the ones on the outside.


    He narrowed it down to the fact that good and evil existed in the demon race too.


    He pondered for a moment. Couldn''t the same be said for the human race? Some people were kindhearted while others were wicked.


    Over the next two to three months, the twelve demon lords treated Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast superbly well. Everything they did, they completed with enthusiasm. They even held


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    other tightly.


    It turned out that they were all from the same race. Now that the demon race was on the decline, neither of the two sides had expected to find each other. After their meeting, none of the demon race members from the Demon''s Land or the Sea of Chaos could contain their excitement.


    A few days later, the governing gods of the demon race from the Sea of Chaos approached Austin gingerly. They wanted his permission for something they craved deeply.


    After their discussion with the demon race members of the Demon''s Land, they had been asked to stay in the Demon''s Land.


    They had agreed because there was a large amount of pure evil auras in the Demon''s Land, which would help their cultivation.


    However, the demon race members in the Sea of Chaos had already surrendered to Austin and had to follow all of his commands.


    So if they wanted to stay, they had to get Austin''s permission.


    "Well, since you will benefit from living here,


    you can stay.


    When I rebuild the Sea of Chaos, if you want to come back, I''ll welcome you at any time."


    Austin nodded his head and they all smiled.


    After spending a few more months in the Demon''s Land, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast finally said their goodbyes to the twelve demon lords. Then, they left the Demon''s Land and returned to the Absolute Space Sea.

 Chapter 4908 The Way To Find Austin

    For the next couple of days, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast continued to wander around in the Absolute Space Sea.


    Meanwhile, in a large space sea in the Absolute Space Sea that was very far away from them, some creatures were gathered in discussion.


    One of the strongholds of the Time Chamber Sect was in this space sea,


    and this space sea was also known as the place where Bartholomew was stationed.


    "No! That brat made it to the Sea of Chaos before we found it, and he also transferred every last creature out?


    I have to admit that this young man is smarter than we thought.


    But he was a fool for taking my Time Ship. Now, I can''t let him go. This matter is not over.


    Order everyone to find him for me.


    The Time Ship is the most unique magic treasure of our Time Chamber Sect. No outsider can possess it.


    Plus, we need the brat''s Magical Polarity Token.


    Once we get the Magical Polarity Token, our strength will be greatly improved.


    Maybe in the near future, there will be several more go


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    right hand of Bartholomew.


    The infinity beast had once fought with Briggs,


    which tempted him to take action immediately.


    Not long after, in a certain space sea, Armstrong was wandering aimlessly.


    For over one hundred years, he had been cultivating in this space because he had encountered some opportunities.


    He had just finished his cultivation in seclusion and was exiting when


    a strange creature appeared in front of him and stared at him with cold eyes.


    "You must be Armstrong,"


    the strange creature stated.


    "Yes. I am Armstrong,"


    Armstrong answered after getting over his confusion.


    "Do you know Austin?"


    the strange creature asked.


    "Austin..."


    Armstrong hesitated for a moment. Since he didn''t know whether this strange creature in front of him was a friend or an enemy, he did not know how to answer.


    "All right. You must be the Armstrong I am looking for,"


    the creature said, sneering. Then, he stretched out a big hand and grabbed Armstrong, as if he were catching a chick.

 Chapter 4909 Catch Austins Friends

    After all his time spent cultivating, Armstrong had grown much stronger than before. He was a level-four governing god now. Despite that, he was still much weaker than the creature in front of him.


    Meanwhile,


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace was consumed with exploring a secret place.


    She had sensed the law of reincarnation somewhere in this area.


    Straight away,


    she thought that a fragment of the road of reincarnation was nearby so she wasted no time getting there.


    She initially had been with Diego, Tanya, Jadiel, and the other successors of the reincarnation race, but they had run into the army of the darkness race. After a fierce fight, she had been forced to part ways with Tanya and the others, intending to find them later, but they were nowhere in sight.


    Now, she was stuck exploring the Absolute Space Sea on her own.


    ''I wish Austin were with me.


    He is so powerful. If I explored this place with him, I wouldn''t get into trouble.


    I guess I should look for h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    .


    If I don''t come to their aid, they will die.


    Bartholomew won''t show them any mercy,"


    Austin said after he thought for a while.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast fell silent.


    He had understood right away that if Austin didn''t go to save them, they would be killed,


    but it was too risky for Austin to rescue them.


    The Time Chamber Sect was only slightly weaker than the darkness race.


    If they were to go there and the Time Chamber Sect sent several gods of chaos to assault them, Austin would be in a lot of trouble.


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were incredibly powerful. Not even a level-nine governing god was a threat to them.


    But they were nothing compared to a god of chaos.


    Hence, Austin felt troubled and didn''t know what to do.


    ''What should I do? Save them or leave them behind?''


    Austin wondered, frowning deeply.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast watched him and sighed. He knew that Austin would decide to come to his friends'' aid in the end.

 Chapter 4910 Meeting His Master Again

    "Of course I am going to save them! However, we can''t afford to be reckless. Before taking action, we should first investigate Bartholomew,"


    Austin said. He had been thinking about this for a while.


    "Alright,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast responded, nodding his head.


    Since he was sure that Austin would save them, he didn''t press on any further. He was confident Austin would follow through.


    Both Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast used the secret time technique that the infinity beast had taught them to completely alter their appearance and the aura of their spiritual souls.


    They then began to wander around and learn as much as they could about both the Time Chamber Sect and Bartholomew.


    Time passed slowly.


    Pretty soon, months had gone by.


    They had finally gathered enough information on both the Time Chamber Sect and Bartholomew after conducting a detailed investigation.


    The Time Chamber Sect was a very powerful force in the Absolute Space Sea. They were only slightly inferior to the darkness race.


    However, the gap between their strength was very small.


    In the Time Chamber Sect, there were a total of ni


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    said, looking at the chaotic sky-devouring beast standing beside Austin.


    "Good to see you all, sirs!"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said, greeting them with a friendly tone. He also had a close relationship with the twelve zodiac animals.


    He was born in the Fallen Divine Valley and as such, he was quite familiar with the twelve zodiac animals.


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast walked deep into the Fallen Divine Valley. Finally, at its deepest point, there was a square.


    In the square, two men were sitting opposite each other.


    Between them was a wooden table, with a teapot and two cups on top of it.


    The two were casually talking and drinking tea, and they looked like old friends.


    Austin instantly recognized the infinity beast as soon as he saw him.


    The other man was dressed like a scholar. He appeared elegant, and he was dressed in white robes. There was a carefree air about him, like he was walking on clouds.


    "This disciple sends his humble greetings to his esteemed master!"


    Austin rushed to the man in white and bowed before him. He was giddy with excitement.


    The man in white was the statue master.

 Chapter 4911 The Rescue

    "Boy,


    that''s not necessary! Get up. It''s funny. I never thought we would have the chance to meet again so soon,"


    the man in white robes said, smiling as he helped Austin up.


    "Austin, I have something important to tell you. Your master Winston was the famous White Emperor in the Absolute Space Sea.


    In the past, the entire Absolute Space Sea trembled at the name White Emperor when it was mentioned. I was also slightly famous in the Absolute Space Sea at that time, but I was in no way a match for your master in terms of strength.


    I know my own limits,"


    the infinity beast revealed with a smile.


    "White Emperor,"


    Austin murmured, feeling shell-shocked.


    He knew this whole time that his master was a powerful person, but he hadn''t known it was to this extent.


    It was known that the infinity beast race was very powerful.


    An adult infinity beast was even more powerful than an ordinary god of chaos.


    However, this infinity bea


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    My friends are all successors of the reincarnation race. If I don''t save them,


    the reincarnation race will suffer,"


    Austin answered after thinking for a while.


    "You are right."


    Winston nodded empathetically.


    "Austin, it''s too dangerous for you to save your friends.


    Bartholomew is way too powerful.


    In addition to him, there are dozens of gods of chaos and a large number of governing gods that you will have to face


    You need to be more patient,"


    the infinity beast said with a sigh.


    However, he knew Austin well and understood that he would go and save them no matter what warnings they gave him.


    "Austin, I want you to stay here for a while. I''ll think of a way to save your friends,"


    Winston said.


    "That''s right, Austin. Don''t worry. Let''s think this over


    before we take action,"


    the infinity beast added.


    Deep down, he knew that nothing they said would change Austin''s mind, so they needed a solid plan.

 Chapter 4912 Imprinting The Runes

    "Austin, do you still have the teleportation runes you got from Pastor?


    If so, we should use them. It would make things a lot easier,"


    the infinity beast asked.


    Austin had told the infinity beast about the teleportation runes before but he had only just remembered them now.


    "Yes. I still have a lot of them,"


    Austin replied immediately.


    Austin had obtained one hundred teleportation runes from Pastor, and so far, he had only used a few of them.


    "Really?


    What a surprise!


    Austin, how did you get teleportation runes from Pastor?"


    Winston asked, both surprised and confused.


    "Master, I became the disciple of Master Pastor by chance, so..."


    Austin spent a few minutes explaining to Winston in detail how he had become Pastor''s disciple.


    "What? You''re so lucky!


    You even gained the Magical Polarity Token from him!


    I never expected any of this!


    The Magical Polarity Token is a great treasure.


    You''ve surprised me,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    was located, a conversation was happening.


    "Wizards, Austin hasn''t shown up yet. Is it possible that he doesn''t intend to save his friends at all?"


    Bartholomew asked the wizards of the darkness race in front of him.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Bartholomew.


    Over the past few days, we have made another deduction on Austin.


    According to our deduction, he should come to save his friends.


    Austin is very cunning and will be difficult to deal with. In the past, our darkness race spent a lot of time trying to catch him, but we still failed in the end.


    So you can''t be rash when dealing with Austin.


    You need to be patient.


    I think he will come soon,"


    one of the wizards said with a smile.


    "You are right.


    He''s really difficult to deal with. Your darkness race spent so much time and effort, but you still couldn''t catch him.


    I''d better be more patient.


    I hope he won''t let me down,"


    Bartholomew replied, nodding in agreement.

 Chapter 4913 The Ninth Floor

    Just then, a god of chaos entered into the space where Bartholomew lived.


    He began approaching him slowly.


    "Rory,


    you''re finally back!


    You''ve been gone in search of Winston for so many years. Have you managed to find anything? A clue at least?


    Is he dead or alive?"


    Bartholomew asked frantically the moment he caught sight of the god of chaos.


    "Sir, I haven''t found his hideouts or even learned much of his whereabouts.


    But one thing is for sure; he''s still alive.


    I sensed his aura several times, and even got close to him once.


    But he seemed to have spotted me and escaped before I could get to him,"


    Rory reported.


    "So he really is alive."


    Bartholomew frowned, unhappy with this news.


    He was once Winston''s disciple but had colluded with his master''s enemy to set up a trap to take him down. Winston had almost lost his life in that ordeal.


    Whether he was in fact dead or alive had been haunting Bartholomew for years now.


    He knew that he would come for him one day to settle this, if he was still around.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    for a chance to enter the Ninth Floor,"


    Austin explained.


    There was a team of people patrolling close to the Ninth Floor. They were a relatively smaller group than most others, consisting of around one hundred divine gods.


    Some were genuine divine gods.


    Ordinary divine gods and genuine divine gods were ranked at the bottom of the Time Chamber Sect.


    "You know, recently we''ve been running off our feet. We patrol this area day and night, investigating every suspicious person we see.


    And I heard the person we''re looking for has never even appeared.


    There''s no telling when we''ll get to go home and have a good, much needed rest,"


    one of the genuine divine gods complained.


    "Stop running your mouth with all that nonsense. Lord Bartholomew has placed great importance on this matter.


    He gave the order personally.


    We''re nobodies. It''s best for us to just fall in line, follow his orders and do our job.


    A fool''s mouth is his destruction,"


    another genuine divine god added, advising them toward absolute obedience.

 Chapter 4914 Disguise

    "He''s right. Just stop talking. Lord Bartholomew has been very irritable for a while now. Can''t you see that?


    If he heard what you said just now, you would be in big trouble,"


    another genuine divine god said.


    The first genuine divine god snapped his mouth shut and looked away, embarrassed.


    "Let''s go on patrol,"


    a third genuine divine god said.


    The others nodded, so they continued their patrol near the Ninth Floor.


    All of a sudden,


    the space around them trembled and changed before their eyes.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The divine gods steadied their feet and examined their surroundings. All around them was a new, strange world.


    "What happened? Where are we?"


    "What world is this?


    How did we get here?"


    "We were patrolling near the Ninth Floor a minute ago. Did we step through a portal or something?"


    All of the divine gods were taken aback to find themselves in these circumstances. They were very vigilant as they searched the area.


    The next thing they knew, a strong mind power washed over them.


    In


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ve so that


    he could take the Magical Polarity Token from him and cultivate more gods of chaos.


    If he could do that, he would be more powerful.


    Plus, the Time Ship was one of the Time Chamber Sect''s precious treasures. Only the nine leaders each had one.


    Bartholomew felt embarrassed that his Time Ship had fallen into Austin''s hands.


    Therefore, he had to take back the Time Ship.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Bartholomew.


    We can guarantee that Austin will come,"


    a wizard promised.


    "Fine.


    Tell our men to focus more on their defense.


    Once they find Austin, they have to arrest him immediately.


    As long as he comes to us, he won''t be able to escape!"


    Bartholomew ordered with a laugh.


    Meanwhile, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast had finally found the spot where the leader of the Reincarnation Palace and the others were.


    It turned out that they had been imprisoned in a very remote place in the space sea.


    The place was a prison of the Time Chamber Sect, where a large number of creatures were held.

 Chapter 4915 The Prison Cosmos

    The name of that universe was the Prison Cosmos.


    "It looks like we have to find a way to sneak into the Prison Cosmos," Austin offered. He furrowed his brows, deep in thought.


    "However, it is heavily guarded. How can we get in?"


    He frowned.


    Obviously, Bartholomew had everything prepared. He was simply waiting for Austin to throw himself into the net.


    Needless to say, the defense of the Prison Cosmos must be heavily impenetrable.


    There was a possibility that several gods of chaos might be guarding it.


    Therefore, with the strength of Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast, entering that cosmos would be a daunting task for them. Hence, they discussed among themselves what would be the most suitable solution given their situation.


    "If we want to get in, we have to use the old way,


    which means we will find an opportunity to wear a disguise to sway the guards. Then, we will sneak in once we gain their trust,"


    Austin proposed.


    "You''re right. It seems like it would be our best option at the moment,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said as he nodded his head.


    With that, the duo both turned their heads to the Prison Cos


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ve the Reincarnation Palace''s leader and the rest.


    If a god of chaos was here, we would definitely be in a pickle. Our cover would be immediately blown, and we could perish right here,"


    Austin informed the chaotic sky-devouring beast. The duo was both grateful and surprised that there were no gods of chaos in the Prison Cosmos. This would make their task a tad easier.


    Pretending to be guards, they both began to secretly inquire about news everywhere in the Prison Cosmos.


    It took them half a day but they learned a lot��they found out where the Reincarnation Palace''s leader and the rest of their allies were being held captive.


    As it turned out, they were being retained in one of the largest stars in the Prison Cosmos.


    When they learned about this, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast immediately approached the star. They made sure their movements were quiet and unsuspecting.


    It was a good thing that they were disguised as guards, so no one doubted their presence no matter where they went in the universe.


    After a while, they had finally arrived at their destination��they reached the star where their friends were imprisoned.

 Chapter 4916 Rescue Action On A Star

    The star was huge.


    A large number of people were guarding it.


    In fact, upon closer inspection, Austin discovered that hundreds of governing gods were lurking here as well.


    Most of them were at level six or seven, a few dozen were at level eight, and the remaining ten were at level nine.


    Together, they made up a powerful defense indeed.


    Moreover, Austin was sure that there must be gods of chaos secretly watching this star. If something unexpected happened here, then it was certain that they would arrive quickly to intervene.


    Since Austin''s friends were locked up on the star,


    the major defensive force was stationed here.


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast understood the delicacy of the situation and therefore, kept a low profile.


    As soon as the duo landed on the star, a powerful spiritual sense shot towards them like searchlights.


    It scanned them from head to toe with deep scrutiny, checking to see if they posed a threat.


    However, the time secret skill that the infinity beast had taught to Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast was so br


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rds the star from far away.


    He''d already had his suspicions that a god of chaos was also checking in on the star. And he was now certain.


    He needed to break these arrays as soon as possible.


    Therefore, he activated his array energy to the extreme.


    An astounding blast of energy hit the arrays surrounding the underground palace and there were countless explosions that shook the entire star.


    In an instant, he broke every single array in front of him at the same time.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast and Old Lady Meng had been preparing for this moment. As soon as the arrays were broken, they launched a fierce attack on the underground palace together.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast was well known for his physical strength. When the arrays were broken, he employed all the strength he had and violently crashed into the wall.


    Old Lady Meng controlled the Memory Bridge and smashed it into the palace itself. Explosions were resounding constantly. Several governing gods were closing and the spiritual sense Austin had felt coming in from afar was drawing nearer.

 Chapter 4917 Rescue Successfully

    Under the joint attack of Old Lady Meng and the chaotic sky-devouring beast, the underground palace cracked almost in an instant.


    Then, Austin rushed through the gap as fast as he could.


    At the same time, the governing gods on that star were rapidly rushing towards the underground palace.


    Besides that, there were also several extremely terrifying auras coming from afar.


    It looked like some gods of chaos had found out that something was wrong and were rushing towards the star.


    Their speed was extremely terrifying, and they already approached the star in the blink of an eye.


    Their overwhelming energy pressure almost shattered the entire star.


    Meanwhile, Austin had already rushed into the underground palace.


    There were ten iron cages in the underground palace, and in each cage held a prisoner. The iron cages were old and small that a person could barely fit in. So, Austin''s heart sank when he saw the situation of the prisoners here.


    And the prisoners were none other than the Reincarnation Palace''s leader and the others.


    They had been imprisoned in the underground palace for a while now,


    and all of them were extremely anxious. They didn''t know if someone was looking for them and when could they see the light of day again.


    Besides that, they also had no idea why they were caught and imprisoned here in the first place.


    S


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ecause of what happened.


    "Damn it! You''re all completely useless!


    What a bunch of good-for-nothings! How could you let them run away right under your noses? They were already at arm''s length from the five of you and they still escaped!


    You are already gods of chaos! And they were just lowly governing gods! I can''t believe this! You should be ashamed of yourselves!"


    Bartholomew roared outside the underground palace. He was so furious that his hands trembled slightly. He couldn''t believe that five gods of chaos couldn''t manage to successfully complete such an easy task.


    As he got angry, tremendous energy poured out of his body, causing the surrounding space to collapse and turn into nothing.


    The star at his feet was also cracking slowly, like a sculpture that was about to be broken.


    Then at last,


    boom!


    The whole star completely exploded because of his wrath.


    Countless innocent creatures living in it died miserably.


    Even some governing gods were dead because of his fury. But Bartholomew didn''t care. He was so frustrated at the situation that his judgment was completely clouded.


    "My plan was polished to perfection this time. I can''t believe that he escaped! This is all because of those stupid gods of chaos!"


    Bartholomew couldn''t accept this at all. He had completely prepared for this but he still failed in the end.

 Chapter 4918 Going Back

    Meanwhile, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast had been completely far away from the Ninth Floor. They had successfully escaped from the hands of the five gods of chaos.


    "Thank the heavens that we have finally managed to save them, not to mention that we also escaped from those five gods of chaos."


    Austin looked around to see if they were safe now and breathed a sigh of relief. A huge burden was lifted from their shoulders since they had rescued their comrades and managed to even escape such powerful enemies.


    The place they were in was a remote area in the Absolute Space Sea.


    "But I have to say that I still hate Bartholomew to the core!"


    Thinking of Bartholomew, Austin couldn''t help but grit his teeth.


    Bartholomew not only killed his own master, but now he also imprisoned the Reincarnation Palace''s leader and other successors of the reincarnation race just to force Austin to surrender. Austin thought it was absolutely pathetic of him to do that.


    "Bartholomew is such a despicable man! He''d do anything just to get what he wants!


    I really can''t stand him!"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said with obvious hatred.


    "But we have to admit that he is too powerful.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r was weaker than before.


    And more than half of the patrols had been transferred.


    Apparently, the Ninth Floor had relaxed their vigilance after Austin rescued his friends.


    The tight defense before was specially set up to deal with Austin. But now that there was no prisoners to guard anymore, it seemed like they relaxed a little.


    "We mustn''t act rashly. Let''s check the situation here first.


    Many of their governing gods must have been sent out.


    So, there is no need for us to enter the Ninth Floor this time.


    Let''s just wait near the Ninth Floor. When the governing gods come out, we will follow them secretly and then kill them.


    We will kill whoever comes out of there


    and we won''t stop until those gods of chaos notice us,"


    Austin said to the chaotic sky-devouring beast after thinking about their plan for a while.


    "Alright, that''s a good idea!"


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast nodded in agreement.


    Then they began to lurk near the Ninth Floor.


    Bartholomew didn''t expect that Austin would dare to come back after he saved his friends. So, the Ninth Floor was no longer heavily guarded, and no one noticed Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast had returned.

 Chapter 4919 Slay

    Austin and chaotic sky-devouring beast stayed near the Ninth Floor, waiting.


    They had been there for a day when a dozen governing gods finally emerged from the Ninth Floor, talking with one another. Most of them looked disgruntled.


    "Austin is too cunning!"


    "We set up a trap on the Ninth Floor and prepared everything perfectly. I can''t believe he managed to get away!"


    "Lord Bartholomew sent us out to inquire about the whereabouts of that bastard. But since he has already escaped, I think he''s far away by now."


    "I agree. It will be very difficult to find out where he''s hidden himself."


    "Yes, even when Austin was still in the Ninth Floor, we couldn''t catch him. Now he could be anywhere."


    One of the governing gods stopped to glare at the others. "You''re talking nonsense! Get a grip. Lord Bartholomew has been angry these days, and you all know what that means. Several senior leaders have been punished for some trivial matters. The elders who were responsible for guarding Austin''s friends have all been locked up in the prison."


    He heaved a sigh and then continued, ��Finding Austin won''t be easy, but we have no choice but to do as Lord Bartholomew said."


    Another governing god nodded. "Yes, if Lord Bartholomew had hea


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ed behind the governing gods. Like the first group, these were all level four or level five governing gods.


    And like the first group, Austin had no difficulty dealing with them.


    He killed them quickly and easily, then put their corpses away.


    The governing gods were like lambs to the slaughter.


    For the next few days, Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast repeated this routine. They hid near the Ninth Floor, followed after emerging groups of governing gods, killed them, and then returned to wait for the next batch. In this manner, they killed hundreds upon hundreds of governing gods.


    As soon as they walked out of the Ninth Floor, they were doomed.


    Apart from governing gods, Austin also killed many divine gods and genuine divine gods.


    Thousands of such gods died at Austin''s hands over the span of just a few days.


    Austin had no compunction about brutally killing anyone who had been sent to hunt him down.


    These days, every being from the Ninth Floor had a single goal��to find Austin.


    What Bartholomew didn''t know was that he had already lost thousands of divine gods and genuine divine gods, along with hundreds of governing gods.


    They were his main force, and their deaths were a great blow against him.

 Chapter 4920 Being Discovered

    Even after killing hundreds of governing gods, they still weren''t done. Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast remained hidden near the Ninth Floor waiting for the next group of targets.


    As long as they weren''t found, Austin would wait there. He planned to teach Bartholomew a lesson he wouldn''t forget.


    Suddenly, a horrifying aura came from the Ninth Floor.


    Followed by a gigantic figure emerging from inside.


    It was a god of chaos.


    Standing at the entrance to the Ninth Floor, he looked a little perplexed.


    With his acute perception, the god of chaos felt very uneasy.


    It felt like something was very wrong.


    So he held still at the entrance of the Ninth Floor and began to deduce.


    Mysterious runes flew out of his body, one after another.


    Austin decided to take his precautions as well and took out a teleportation rune paper. He needed to be prepared in case anything went wrong.


    Then both he and the chaotic sky-devouring beast hid their auras. They activated the secret skill the infinity


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    " Bartholomew was happy now that he knew where Austin was.


    He was desperate to catch him with his own hands.


    Now that he had a chance to do so, Bartholomew was brimming with excitement.


    "Let''s go!"


    The wizards also stood up.


    With Bartholomew''s order, groups of people rushed out of the Ninth Floor and began to seal the space around it.


    "It seems that we have been discovered."


    Seeing this, Austin immediately gauged what had happened.


    "We should probably leave now,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    He waved his hand.


    Numerous corpses were transported out of Austin''s human world.


    Those were divine gods from the Ninth Floor Austin had killed.


    He''d kept each and every one of them.


    The corpses amounted to over nine thousand. There were corpses of both governing gods and divine gods.


    Austin was sure that Bartholomew would be so mad when he saw the corpses.


    Austin waved his hand, and they all flew to the entrance of the Ninth Floor, floating there. It was a very spectacular sight!

 Chapter 4921 Furious

    There were more than nine thousand corpses! Among them were more than one thousand governing gods, as well as around eight thousand ordinary divine gods and genuine divine gods.


    They were all piled up in front of the entrance to the Ninth Floor, a gruesome mountain of death that made all those who came across it have the hairs on the back of their necks stand.


    These bodies did however, still contain some powerful laws and energy within them.


    The energy roared loudly for a while, and the laws emitted dazzling light at the Ninth Floor''s entrance.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Why are there so many corpses here?"


    "Oh no! These appear to be the corpses of our Ninth Floor''s divine gods!


    How are they all dead? What happened to them?"


    The first crowd of people now rushed out and found the dead bodies packed densely together, floating in the air. They all gasped, shocked and horrified to their core.


    Mean


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ."


    The wizards'' words made Bartholomew even more furious. He clenched his jaw hard, wishing he could find Austin and beat him to death that very second.


    "Can you figure out where he is now?"


    He had to know right away.


    "He was just here, but now he''s gone,"


    a wizard replied.


    When he finished speaking,


    Bartholomew took a step and vanished into thin air.


    He searched back and forth, across every inch of the Absolute Space Sea near the Ninth Floor, moving at lightning fast speed.


    He released his incredibly powerful spiritual sense to scan the enormous area of the Absolute Space Sea.


    But no matter what he did or how hard he tried, he couldn''t find even a trace of Austin.


    What he didn''t know was that Austin had already activated a teleportation rune, sending both himself and the chaotic sky-devouring beast to a remote space and time.


    It was hopeless. Bartholomew had no way to locate Austin.

 Chapter 4922 Sharing The News

    "I swear it, Austin! I will tear you into a million pieces!"


    Bartholomew spat with indescribable fury. In the end, he had to return to the entrance of the Ninth Floor. He glanced at his nine thousand fallen subordinates and clenched his fists. His heart sank for the number of lives that had lost because of Austin''s misdemeanor. He hated Austin then. But now, he could not find the right words for how much he detested the young man.


    "Spread out my order! Tell the entire Ninth Floor to hunt down Austin no matter what,"


    Bartholomew boomed, gritting his teeth.


    "Also, require the other eight leaders of the Time Chamber Sect to send their people to hunt down Austin together.


    Place Austin on the top of our enemies list.


    In addition, all the people related to him, including the entire reincarnation race, are now recognized as our enemies.


    If we cross paths with any of them, we will kill them mercilessly,"


    Bartholomew added.


    "Yes, sir,"


    a god of chaos replied to Bartholomew''s orders.


    He was Briggs, the great general.


    Among Bartholomew''s subordinates, he was the most promising and th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the darkness race?"


    Bartholomew enthusiastically cooed.


    Hearing what Bartholomew said, the other eight leaders stood up fervently. Just like that, their stance was starting to be swayed.


    "Is this for real? Does Austin really have the Magical Polarity Token?"


    one of them asked excitedly.


    "Yes, I''m sure it''s with that bastard.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t spend so much energy hunting him down!"


    Bartholomew replied as he gave his companions a resolute nod.


    Originally, he did not intend to tell the other eight leaders this because he wanted the token all for himself. However, in order to win their favor, he was left with no choice but to share this secret.


    "If Austin really has the Magical Polarity Token, then it''s really worth finding him at all costs,"


    one of the other eight leaders agreed, greed twinkling behind his eyes.


    The Magical Polarity Token was too precious. No matter which force got it, they could create numerous gods of chaos with it.


    It would soon make their force soar.


    Therefore, every force in the Absolute Space Sea was eager to get the Magical Polarity Token.

 Chapter 4923 A Strange Space Sea

    "I agree. If Austin possesses the Magical Polarity Token, it''s worth the time and effort for the Time Chamber Sect to hunt him down!"


    the other leaders chimed in, nodding their heads.


    "Great!


    Since you all agree, let''s send the people of the Time Chamber Sect to find Austin,"


    Solomon, the first leader of the Time Chamber Sect, said.


    All the rest of the men listened to him because Solomon was the strongest among the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect and he had the highest status.


    "Solomon, I suggest we work with the wizards of the darkness race.


    Otherwise, we might not be able to find Austin.


    He''s too slippery,"


    Bartholomew advised.


    "Okay. It won''t affect us negatively if we work with the wizards of the darkness race.


    However, as for the Time Chamber Sect and the darkness race aligning to deal with the reincarnation race, we need to discuss it further.


    We can''t afford to be so hasty,"


    Solomon replied after thinking for a while.


    "I agree. In the past, the reincarnation race was one of the most powerful forces


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    all ready to go, the Reincarnation Palace''s leader took them all to the space sea she had found in the Absolute Space Sea.


    While they were traveling, a large group of people from the Time Chamber Sect were on the prowl in the Absolute Space Sea and ready to capture Austin at moment''s notice.


    Austin and the others moved quickly towards their destination to avoid running into trouble.


    Finally, they approached a deserted space sea and looked around. There were no living creatures in sight.


    Austin noticed that the leader of the Reincarnation Palace had been right. There were a lot of strong reincarnation laws in this space sea.


    The reincarnation laws had transformed into white mist that hovered over the entire space sea.


    As they walked, they were all surprised to discover that their spiritual senses had been suppressed and the area that they could see around them using their spiritual sensed had been narrowed by half.


    "Everyone, be careful. This space sea might not be safe.


    Stay alert,"


    Austin reminded the others in a whisper.

 Chapter 4924 The Reincarnation Beast

    "You''re right, Austin. I think there might be something dangerous lurking in this space sea,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said with a serious expression.


    The others nodded in agreement. As they turned back around, their alertness had increased by tenfold.


    In order to determine whether or not the space sea was dangerous, everyone released their spiritual senses to perceive the area.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s dangerous. There are strong reincarnation laws in this space sea, and that means it''s very likely related to our reincarnation race. So we have to explore it,"


    Austin said.


    "Be careful, everyone,"


    Austin added before anyone advanced further.


    Austin and his companions slowly explored the mysterious space sea. A large cloud of white mist settled down around them and the strange reincarnation laws were constantly appearing in their path.


    "These reincarnation laws are very powerful. If I were to cultivate here, my cultivation base in the law of reincarnation would reach a new leve


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the distance, the reincarnation beast stared at Austin and his companions with anger.


    With a deep growl, the beast released a very terrifying reincarnation energy from its huge body.


    As a result, a strong energy cyclone swept across the space sea.


    The whole space sea began to shake at their feet.


    Austin and the others all felt an extremely terrible energy pressure pressing down on them, making it harder to breathe.


    "Release your laws of reincarnation right now, or the reincarnation beast will attack you.


    You can''t let that happen!"


    Old Lady Meng yelled.


    In a small panic, Austin and the others released their laws of reincarnation.


    Except for the chaotic sky-devouring beast, the others were all authentic successors of the reincarnation race and so were the reincarnation laws that they cultivated.


    All of a sudden, many reincarnation laws enveloped Austin and his companions.


    They looked at the reincarnation beast and watched as the look on its face turned from angry to confused.

 Chapter 4925 Three Lords Of The Reincarnation Race

    The reincarnation beast no longer seemed confused. Instead, it was friendly now. It appeared the beast recognized Austin and his companions as members of the reincarnation race.


    It then began walking over from afar, towards Austin and the others.


    They did not move. They just eyed the reincarnation beast cautiously.


    Austin quietly took out a teleportation rune, ready to activate it and get out of there as soon as possible if something went wrong.


    Before long, the beast was in front of them and stopped.


    "Are you the members of the reincarnation race?"


    the reincarnation beast asked, not wasting time with any other formalities.


    "Yes, sir. We are members of the reincarnation race,"


    Austin replied respectfully, lowering his head as he spoke.


    The reincarnation beast was the mount of the three lords of the reincarnation race and so held a high position within the race.


    It was often the case that wherever the reincarnation beast appeared, a lord of the reincarnation race was close by.


    The beast looked Austin up and down, and did the same to his companions, one by one.


    Eventually, his gaze fell on t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he puppy wagged its tail and sped off to the three old men''s side, seemingly trying to win favor with them.


    Austin and his companions could not believe what they were seeing.


    However, the three old men were immersed in their game of chess and did not pay attention to the dog or Austin and the others.


    These three elders were very mysterious beings.


    They did not dare disturb them, and so waited in the distance in silence.


    Austin was beside himself as he looked on at the three old men.


    "Madam, are they the three lords of our reincarnation race?"


    Austin asked Old Lady Meng quietly so no one else would hear.


    "They might be, they might not be. But personally, I don''t think they are.


    If they aren''t though, they must have a very close relationship with them!"


    replied Old Lady Meng after considering the possibilities for a moment.


    "Yes, I think you''re right. After all, the reincarnation beast and the Reincarnation Palace are all here.


    They simply must have a great relationship with the three lords of our reincarnation race to be here too!"


    Austin nodded to Old Lady Meng, agreeing vehemently.

 Chapter 4926 Check Out Austins Strength

    The three old men''s attention was entirely fixed on the chessboard. In deep concentration, one of the elders fingered his pawns, contemplating his next move. The trio completely ignored Austin and his companions.


    Hence, they were forced to wait patiently until they were willing to look their way. After a long while, one of the elders threw his hands resignedly as the other laughed heartily.


    "You are getting more and more cunning," one of the elders stated. "That''s it. I''m admitting defeat,"


    he sighed, looking a little indignant.


    "Hahaha!


    If you lose, you lose. There''s no excuse for it. It has nothing to do with my style. The main reason for your loss is that your chess skills are not as good as mine. That''s all there is to it."


    The winner lightheartedly laughed, obviously relishing in his recent win. Then, finally, as they finished their game, the third elder acknowledged the presence of Austin''s group.


    "Are you all successors of the reincarnation race?"


    He seemed nonchalant, but there was a depth in his eyes that spoke a certain gravity.


    The trio looked at them in full.


    "Yes, sirs, we are indeed successors


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    into view.


    "Sir, in what way do you want to do it?"


    Austin got apprehensive. Was it going to be another overwhelming force? He started to get a hint. After all, these old men were very powerful.


    "Like this,"


    the old man replied with a small smile.


    With that, he slowly stretched out his palm and pressed it down on Austin.


    An indescribably powerful energy fell from the sky and instantly pressed Austin to the ground,


    making him unable to move at all.


    He felt like he was carrying the weight of countless divine mountains on his back, and he couldn''t even move his fingers.


    Despite all that, the old man kept pressing his palm down. Austin felt his body and spiritual soul crack under the pressure, as if they could not bear it anymore.


    He thought he could shatter at any moment.


    Austin gritted his teeth and roared as he powered through the force. All the energy in his body burst out just to resist the pressure weighing down on him.


    Austin''s roar echoed far and wide.


    After a while,


    the old man finally withdrew his hand. Although exhausted, Austin felt an instant relief when the elder removed the force.

 Chapter 4927 Three Remnant Souls

    It was not until the old man withdrew his hand that Austin felt a sense of relief as he regained his breath. He quickly got up and gasped heavily, catching air.


    "You are too powerful, sir. I was about to explode back there because of the pressure you exuded!"


    Austin panted. He clutched his chest, his heart beating loud and fast from the previous experience. The mere thought of what had just happened left a lingering fear in him. He thought he could die at any moment.


    "Hahaha!


    Don''t fret, young man. You''re quite exceptional. It''s unusual for anyone to hold on for such a long time under my pressure. If it reassures you, I can guarantee you that only a few young people like you exist in the Absolute Space Sea,"


    the old man comforted before he burst into wild laugher. He seemed to be pleased with Austin''s performance.


    "Hmm, interesting. Let me have a try. I want to see how long this young man can hold under my pressure,"


    the third elder offered as he stepped forward, itching to test Austin''s capacity.


    "Sir, wait! Let me�D"


    Austin blurted out. He was yet to fully recover from the last one and he was now about to be subjected to another powerful pressure.


    Before he could even process what was about to happen, the old man had already stretched out


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "Old Lady Meng, on some level, you are right, but there''s something amiss,"


    one of the elders despondently sighed.


    Hearing the old man''s words, Austin and the others halted in their tracks, unsure with the elder''s statement.


    "The three of us are just remnant souls.


    Our real bodies have long disappeared.


    Even we have no idea where they are or if they are still alive,"


    the old man continued.


    ''What? How could that be?


    These three elders are just remnant souls?!


    They are so powerful!


    Even without a physical body, their power is overwhelmingly strong!


    Just imagine how powerful they could be if they were in their real bodies!''


    Austin and the others had the same thought in their minds. All of them were too surprised to utter another word when they heard this information.


    Their mere remnant souls had the ability to defeat Austin. It was too just terrifying.


    No wonder the three Lords of Reincarnation were able to lead their race to dominate the Absolute Space Sea and become the number one force. Their strength was simply terrifying enough to guarantee their success.


    Austin, the chaotic sky-devouring beast, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace, and others all thought of this�Dthe power the reincarnation race held during its peak.

 Chapter 4928 The Whereabouts Of The Three Lords Of Reincarnation

    "What on earth happened back then?


    The three of you had gone to battle with the three Lords of Darkness. It was a horrendous battle, and then you disappeared without a trace.


    Even now, many members of the reincarnation race still wonder about your whereabouts. We''re not sure whether you are even still alive,"


    Old Lady Meng asked what they all wanted to know.


    Not only was she a member of the reincarnation race, she was also an important god of reincarnation on the road of reincarnation. So, of course, she was concerned about where the three Lords of Reincarnation had been.


    "It''s a long story.


    Since you ask, I''ll tell you what happened back then,"


    one of the elders said as he let out a slow sigh.


    Hearing the old man''s words, Austin and the others perked up in interest.


    The old man was about to shed the light on an ongoing mystery that had plagued them their entire lives.


    All of them were eager to hear his answer to this question. What had happened to the three Lords of Reincarnation''s destiny and where they were now meant everything to their entire race


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    h a miserable state. Even our dogs think they can turn on us!"


    another old man said between clenched teeth.


    "Austin, your current strength isn''t good enough. It will be really difficult for you to fight against both the darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect.


    How about you stay here and let the three of us give you some guidance on your cultivation to improve your strength?


    This way, you will improve your martial arts skills and be more confident when venturing out into the Absolute Space Sea,"


    one of the old men added.


    "Thank you!"


    Austin was thrilled to hear that.


    After all, the three old men in front of him were the spiritual avatars of the three Lords of Reincarnation. Although they were not as strong as their real selves, they had the same memories.


    Besides, they had mastered the same cultivation methods and martial arts skills.


    He would benefit a lot under their guidance.


    The three Lords of Reincarnation were renown for being the most accomplished masters in the Absolute Space Sea.


    Countless creatures wished to become their disciples.

 Chapter 4929 The Nine Original Laws Of Reincarnation

    "So do you. All of you should stay here and be guided in your cultivation.


    After all, as the successors of the reincarnation race, you are the backbone of our race. You are the future. However, given your current level of strength, which is still very weak, I''m afraid you are not ready for the scared responsibility of rebuilding the road of reincarnation and reviving the reincarnation race.


    To put it simply��you all need to grow stronger,"


    said one of the old men frankly, gazing around at the leader of the Reincarnation Palace and the others.


    "We understand. Thank you for your help, sirs,"


    they answered gratefully. All of them looked eager to start the process of becoming stronger.


    They knew they were fortunate to receive the personal guidance of these three Lords of Reincarnation in cultivation.


    The old man nodded. "Very well. First, let me show you the library of our race.


    It contains a lot of secret cultivation books about our reincarnation race. In the old times, some of them could only be seen by the core members of our race.


    But times have changed. Right now, you young people are the only hope of the reincarnation race. You are the only ones who can help us rise again, so you are qualified to study these precious, secret cultivation me


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    as focused entirely on cultivating. Eventually, small sparks of light began traveling along Austin''s skin. To his delight, several lightning snakes shot out from his body, accompanied by loud, explosive sounds.


    Thunderbolts began to gather like a cloud around Austin.


    Thunder rumbled and lightning flashed in a constant cycle of creation and destruction.


    Soon, an observer would have found it difficult to see Austin''s form through the incessant cracks of bright, dazzling lightning.


    The space around him echoed with deep rumbles of thunder.


    Austin was in the middle of a terrifying sea of thunder and lightning.


    While Austin was overjoyed, he knew that this display of energy did not mean he had successfully cultivated the Original Reincarnation Law of Thunder.


    This was just the first stage.


    The next step was to condense nine black thunder dragons, each of which contained the original thunder energy of the universe.


    According to the jade slip, these thunder dragons would be frighteningly powerful and destructive.


    Days passed, then weeks, as Austin steadily continued to cultivate this secret technique.


    Suddenly, he felt a burst of power, and knew that he had succeeded. A black thunder dragon appeared in the thunderstorm surrounding Austin.

 Chapter 4930 Cultivating The Nine Secret Techniques

    The endless sea of thunder around Austin began boiling and simmering with the appearance of the black thunder dragon.


    It was a breathtaking thunder dragon, beautiful like nothing else. More surprising, however, were the countless black silk threads on its surface, as though it had a lush pelt of hair.


    It looked like a living creature, gliding gracefully through the vast sea of thunder.


    All the while, it emitted a terrifying destructive energy. It was obvious that its vitality was incredible.


    "The first black dragon has finally been condensed!"


    Austin cried out with elation.


    However, the job was far from done. If he wanted to successfully cultivate the Original Reincarnation Law of Thunder, he had to create a total of nine black thunder dragons.


    He had no choice but to continue his cultivation.


    Not long after, the second black thunder dragon was condensed.


    That didn''t slow Austin from pressing on with his cultivation.


    Time passed so quickly that in a blink of a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nd him. The trunk extended high beyond belief, as if it was travelling through several space seas. It now stood atop almost everything in the Absolute Space Sea, its roots densely intertwined and extending into the depth of the unknown space.


    Its branches continued growing, stretching upwards and spreading far and wide.


    Trees of the same kind then began sprouting behind Austin one at a time.


    Eight or nine years later, Austin found nine trees standing in the space, firm and resolute.


    They were enormous to say the least.


    "These trees are able to absorb the energy from the surrounding space and time and turn it into life energy. They will provide me with a powerful recovery ability.


    If I get injured in battle, thanks to this secret technique, I''ll recover faster than ever.


    My body is already almost indestructible, and coupled with this incredible recovery ability, killing me is going to prove very difficult indeed,"


    Austin said, laughing with a hearty satisfaction.

 Chapter 4931 Worlds Of Mind Power

    Austin took a deep breath. "Well, next is the cultivation of the Original Reincarnation Law of Earth," he said.


    He was pleased to have mastered the Original Reincarnation Law of Wood, and eager to continue cultivating.


    He closed his eyes and resumed his cultivation.


    A deep yellow fog began gathering around Austin''s body. The fog thickened and condensed, forming wall-like structures around him.


    This rich yellow fog was the energy of earth.


    Eight years passed as Austin cultivated, although to him it felt like the blink of an eye.


    Tens of thousands of yellow-fog walls had formed around Austin, each one rising high above him. The layers of tall walls formed a tight fortress around his body.


    "The Original Reincarnation Law of Earth can both attack and defend. Its power is also very strong," Austin murmured to himself.


    He was elated to discover that information. With that, he was ready to move on to the next reincarnation law.


    "Okay, then," he said. "Time to cultivate the Original Reincarnation Law of Metal."


    Without any sign of fatigue, Austin began cultivating again.


    The cultivation of the Original Reincarnation Law of Metal centered on the ability to master how to harness the purest energy of metal.


    This time, a mass of cloudlike white energy began forming in the space around Austin, representing the original energy of metal.


    Three yea


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to find something he wanted to cultivate.


    Finally, he came across a secret skill called Worlds of Mind Power Construction Skill.


    This secret skill could help him create multiple worlds of mind power, linking them together to form a group of worlds.


    He was immediately fascinated. If he used this kind of skill in battle, the force of all the worlds of mind power would merge, their combined strength striking against his opponent. Such a force would be terribly difficult to resist.


    A single world of mind power was already immensely powerful. Austin marveled at the potential power that could be created by a group of worlds of mind power.


    Was it true? Could he really activate several worlds of mind power at the same time, using all their power simultaneously?


    "I can''t believe it," he muttered to himself. "The ability to create multiple worlds of mind power! It''s absolutely terrifying."


    He read and reread the jade slip in his hand, feeling his excitement growing.


    This secret skill was arguably even better than the one he had just finished cultivating.


    "All right," he said decisively. "I''ll cultivate this secret skill next."


    He couldn''t wait to tell the elders, and wondered how hard it would be to cultivate the Worlds of Mind Power Construction Skill.


    "Multiple worlds of mind power!" he said again, grinning. "Time to see how powerful it is!"

 Chapter 4932 More Worlds Of Mind Power

    After several studies of the Worlds of Mind Power Construction Skill, Austin came to the realization that if he wanted to successfully cultivate it, his mind power would have to be a lot stronger.


    He knew he had to improve his own mind power first before going any further.


    "I guess I have to work on my mind power now,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    He came to terms with this and made up his mind, beginning to cultivate his mind power immediately.


    The main way to do this was to comprehend it. The essence of the mind power was the energy of one''s spiritual sense and thinking processes.


    The strength of his mind power would depend on his level of these things.


    On final inspection, the cultivation of spiritual sense and thinking process was based on comprehension ability.


    Compared with the cultivation methods he had practiced before, this Worlds of Mind Power Construction Skill was leagues more brill


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ruler here.


    Without wasting a second, he began creating the second world of mind power.


    His speed slowed quite noticeably.


    Controlling a world of mind power was easy.


    However, controlling two was something else entirely and was far more difficult.


    Fortunately, after decades of cultivation, Austin''s mind power had become strong enough for him to be able to handle it.


    It didn''t take long for Austin to finally condense the second world of mind power.


    Controlling two at the same time gave him a massive thrill, a rush of joy that ran through his entire being.


    "If I use two worlds of mind power at once to attack my enemies, I can produce a power that will be heaps stronger,"


    Austin remarked excitedly, feeling the energy of the two worlds of mind power.


    "I''ll condense the third world next,"


    he said, releasing rolling mind power again as he attempted to create another world of mind power.

 Chapter 4933 The Illusion Skill Of Reincarnation

    It went without saying that creating the third world of mind power would be more difficult than the second one.


    In any case, an inordinate amount of time passed.


    Finally, the third world of mind power was created.


    Austin followed that with making a total of ten worlds of mind power in a row.


    Unfortunately, his spiritual power was obviously not enough to cultivate further,


    meaning his cultivation base of mind power had reached its limit.


    "I don''t care if they are only ten. If used together, their attack power should at least be a hundred times stronger than the previous one.


    The effectiveness of my fighting power should have multiplied,"


    Austin said excitedly.


    Ten worlds of mind power enveloping Austin''s body, and they each emitted a strong mind power.


    "It seems I have mastered the first stage of this cultivation method.


    However, according to its cultivation method, my goal is to cultivate to the highest level. That''s when I''ll be able to condense thousands of worlds of m


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ing to continue your cultivation here?"


    Austin was pulled back from his thoughts by the old master''s question.


    "I want to find out if there are any secret swordsmanship skills.


    If there are any, I want to cultivate them,"


    Austin replied after some thought.


    "Well, in terms of swordsmanship cultivation methods... I think there are.


    Let me help you look for one,"


    the old man said, his fingers rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    As soon as he was done speaking, he released his spiritual sense and search the library. There, he looked through the secret cultivation methods in the library.


    Shortly after, his spiritual sense came out of the library again.


    "I found several secret swordsmanship cultivation methods. You can look at them yourself. If you are interested, you can cultivate them,"


    the old man said as he took out a few cultivation jade slips from the library and handed them to Austin.


    Needless to say, Austin latched onto the jade slips and gave them all his attention.

 Chapter 4934 Cultivating The World-slashing Swordsmanship

    All the cultivation methods and martial arts recorded in these jade slips were related to swordsmanship.


    In the days that followed, Austin began immersing himself in the cultivation of swordsmanship.


    There was a brilliant sword technique recorded in every single jade slip.


    Everyone was aware that the Great Library had been established by the three Lords of Reincarnation. The collections of cultivation methods and martial arts skills in it were all very rare and advanced.


    Ordinary cultivation methods and martial arts skills did not attract the attention of the Lords of Reincarnation.


    It was little surprise then that Austin gained a lot from practicing these new sword techniques.


    Especially the one called the Origin of Swordsmanship.


    Although it made no mention of any specific cultivation method, it provided a more comprehensive and in-depth explanation of many facets of swordsmanship, and could even be said to be the very essence of it!


    After studying this jade slip dozens of time, Austin found that he had developed a deep understanding of the essence of swordsmanship. What was


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rise again in the future.


    The stronger you become, the more hope there is for the reincarnation race to get back to power.


    That being said, there is something I want to remind you of. Your fighting capacity is indeed very strong now.


    You are likely invincible among the governing gods.


    But you still cannot defeat a god of chaos.


    The biggest thing holding you back is your realm. It is too low. I advise you to spend more time in breaking through the realm. For the time being at least, I do not think you need to focus too much on improving your combat effectiveness,"


    a Lord of Reincarnation said to Austin.


    "I understand, sir.


    From now on, I will try my best to break through in my realm,"


    Austin nodded respectfully.


    Truthfully, he was already aware of this problem.


    The leader of the Reincarnation Palace, Tanya and Diego, now also came out of their small own world where they had been cultivating in seclusion.


    Austin could tell that they too had gained a lot from all their years of cultivation.


    Everyone of them had improved their combat effectiveness a great deal.

 Chapter 4935 The Hunting Had Begun

    Moreover, Austin also found that the Reincarnation Palace''s leader and their other nine companions had all made breakthroughs in their realms.


    Among them, Jadiel had the highest level of realm and turned into a level seven governing god.


    It seemed that he had broken through several realms in a row during the years of cultivation. That was impressive considering his level before.


    The Reincarnation Palace''s leader had also leveled up and became a level five governing god.


    Meanwhile, the chaotic sky-devouring beast turned into a level six governing god.


    However, Austin could feel that the chaotic sky-devouring beast��s current fighting power was already equivalent to that of an ordinary level nine governing god.


    "Austin, why haven''t you broken through your realm yet? That''s unusual,"


    the Reincarnation Palace''s leader asked in a daze after she sensed Austin''s aura.


    Although she knew that Austin''s fighting capacity was way higher than his current realm, she still couldn''t believe that Austin hadn''t made any breakthrough in realm after cultivating in seclusion for so many years. Normally, Austin was the one that had the most breakthroughs among them.


    "My cultivation over the years is mainly focused on improving my combat effectiveness. That''s my sole priority this time.


    That''s why I haven''t made any breakthroug


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rs around the Absolute Space Sea first,"


    Austin said after thinking for a while.


    "Alright! We��re with you!"


    The others nodded.


    The people of the Time Chamber Sect were all acting blatantly and swaggering in the Absolute Space Sea. They had no intention to hide themselves at all.


    So, it was extremely easy to find them.


    Soon enough, Austin and his companions already found a target.


    In a certain space sea, a group of people from the Time Chamber Sect were walking in a void.


    The group of people were just wandering aimlessly.


    Their mission was to find Austin.


    But they had been carrying out this task for decades now without any progress. Now they just wandered around in the Absolute Space Sea to kill time.


    "This is so boring! It��s so boring that I might die because of it!


    We have been wandering in the Absolute Space Sea for decades now. We have walked so many places, but we haven''t even seen Austin once. We haven��t even seen any trace of him!


    I don''t know how long it will take for us to find Austin,"


    a level seven governing god said casually.


    "Well, what can we do?


    The nine leaders of our Time Chamber Sect have ordered us to find Austin no matter what.


    Even if it takes thousands of years, we must keep on searching in the Absolute Space Sea,"


    another level eight governing god sighed.

 Chapter 4936 We Finally Found Austin

    "Stop complaining.


    The nine leaders are hell-bent on finding Austin.


    If they heard what you said, we would be in big trouble.


    We have no choice. As long as we haven''t found Austin, we have to continue to look for him in the Absolute Space Sea until we do!"


    another level-seven governing god berated in hushed whispers.


    There were more than thirty governing gods in the team the Time Chamber Sect sent.


    Among them, the most powerful one was a level-eight governing god, followed by several level-seven governing gods.


    Over the years, these governing gods had long been tired of the endless search for Austin in the Absolute Space Sea. All their desperate attempts had been futile�Dthey were on the brink of giving up.


    "We have searched this space sea far and wide, but there is no trace of Austin!


    Let''s go to the next space sea to have a look,"


    the strongest governing god informed his company.


    However, just as the team of the Time Chamber Sect was about to leave the space sea,


    twelve figures suddenly appeared in front of them.


    The one at the helm was a young human.


    To their surprise, the exact person they were looking for was right in front of their eyes. One of the governing gods had to rub his eyes to check if he was truly looking at the real thing. It was indeed Austin! With him were the chaotic sky


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    and the others continued to hunt down the people of the Time Chamber Sect and the darkness race in the Absolute Space Sea.


    During this period of time, Austin and the others had killed a large number of people from these two forces�Dthey were unstoppable!


    "The Time Chamber Sect seems to have plenty of strongholds in the Absolute Space Sea. Why don''t we go and destroy all of them?"


    Austin suddenly suggested to his friends.


    "Good idea!


    If we destroy their strongholds, their nine leaders will definitely be mad!"


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast agreed with a wicked smile.


    "That''s a great idea! Let''s focus on destroying the territories of the Time Chamber Sect in the Absolute Space Sea!"


    Diego replied cheerfully.


    So the next few days, Austin and the others went everywhere in the Absolute Space Sea to discover where the strongholds of the Time Chamber Sect were and how strong they were.


    From what they learned, some of their territories were guarded by gods of chaos, and Austin didn''t intend to provoke them, so he gave up on attacking them head-on.


    "Hmm, it wouldn''t be wise to provoke these gods of chaos. We should focus on destroying their strongholds guarded by governing gods only!"


    Austin offered after he figured out the situations of the Time Chamber Sect''s strongholds in the Absolute Space Sea.

 Chapter 4937 Cloudy Sky Space Sea

    The Time Chamber Sect had a headquarters called the time sea.


    However, the nine leaders of Time Chamber Sect rarely visited the headquarters.


    Each leader had their own independent space sea for jurisdiction.


    The nine space seas were named according to floor levels�DFirst, Second, Third, Fourth, Fifth, Sixth, Seventh, Eighth, and Ninth Floor. The Time Chamber Sect was a huge organization.


    In addition to the time sea and the nine space seas managed by the nine leaders, they still had countless of strongholds found everywhere.


    Their sect was recognized as very influential and revered, which needed a large amount of wealth to operate.


    Due to this, the Time Chamber Sect had many industries in the Absolute Space Sea. All of these lucrative industries served to earn profits for the Sect.


    Hence, it was only justifiable that they had many bases countless of space seas.


    Meanwhile, Austin and the rest of the team were contemplating on which stronghold to ransack first since the Time Chamber Sect had a plethora of them.


    After a thorough discussion among the team and investigation, they finally found the first target to attack. It was called the Cloudy Sky Space Sea!


    This space sea was considered as an important stronghold of Time Chamber Sect in the Absolute Space Sea.


    Before jumping into action, Austin and his companions made sure they had everything prepared. They made careful research about the strength of this particular space sea, maki


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    with an unstoppable force.


    Wherever the two icy gazes passed, they cut the space and time in half like sharp knives cutting butter.


    Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast were no ordinary cultivators. The two gazes were nothing to the two of them. They confronted the gazes head-on and were unaffected with its potency.


    Before the two icy gazes could even reach Austin and the chaotic sky-devouring beast, they were shattered by the powerful auras emitted by the pair.


    Joaquin frowned in response. It seemed like he underestimated the power of the intruders.


    He noticed that the two young men who suddenly invaded his place were not like any average individuals.


    "Who the hell are you?" Joaquin''s voice cut the silence, his gaze sharp like daggers.


    "Why did you break into this place without permission? How dare you disturb my cultivation?"


    he continued, his face twisted with wrath. Then, Austin finally showed himself to the elder and gave him a sneer.


    "I don''t think this place is solely yours anyway. I don''t see your name written on it.


    So what if we came here? It''s not a big deal. We are free to do whatever we please,"


    Austin sarcastically remarked.


    "You are disrespectful and arrogant, young man. Who the hell are you?


    Are you aware that this space is an important base of the Time Chamber Sect?


    Have you ever thought about the consequences of causing trouble around here?"


    Joaquin raised his voice and glared at Austin.

 Chapter 4938 Joaquin

    "Ha-ha!


    You''re the one I''ve been looking for!


    I don''t care what happens next, no matter how grave the consequences may be.


    I will kill you, and when I''m done, I will destroy the Cloudy Sky Space Sea as well. I know that must be a hard pill to swallow but it''s the truth,"


    Austin said with a horrifying chuckle.


    "Brat!


    Who the hell do you think you are?


    How dare you be so bold to come here and spit words like that? You will pay for provoking us like this!"


    Joaquin now knew exactly what his plans were.


    He had been cultivating in seclusion in the Cloudy Sky Space Sea for a long time and had been completely ignoring the outside world.


    He didn''t recognized Austin''s aura and his appearance. He wouldn''t know who he was even if the young man stood right in front of him.


    "My name is Austin."


    Austin sneered viciously.


    "Au... Austin?"


    Bewilderment overtook Joaquin''s face and entire being.


    The name seemed to have slipped his mind, but now it was ringing some bells.


    "I remember! During my years of cultivating in seclusion, I received sever


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d as he stumbled. He wouldn''t be able to hold on much longer.


    Austin employed two secret skills, the Original Reincarnation Law of Thunder and the Original Reincarnation Law of Fire.


    As a result, Joaquin was bombarded by nine black thunder dragons and nine flaming dragons at the same time.


    Facing such a horrifying assault, he could do no more. He was totally unable to fight back.


    It was over. The crowd had obliterated Joaquin to smithereens.


    He, a level-nine governing god known as one of the oldest and most powerful warriors in the Time Chamber Sect, died a miserable death.


    "What''s going on over there?


    I sense a fierce battle taking place where Master Joaquin has been cultivating in seclusion.


    Let''s go have a look!"


    The intense battle had caught the attention of the creatures in the space sea.


    Numerous people from the Time Chamber Sect rushed towards the small world where Joaquin had been cultivating.


    Beside Joaquin, there were more than a hundred governing gods in the Cloudy Sky Space Sea, and they all soon arrived at the small world.

 Chapter 4939 Destroy The Cloudy Sky Space Sea

    "Master Joaquin, what''s happening?" "Master Joaquin, are you all right?"


    The governing gods were shouting in the direction of the small world Joaquin had been in.


    They did not know his current situation and did not want to risk breaking in without his permission.


    But no matter how loud and continuously they screamed, they got no response from Joaquin.


    Eventually, they all realized something was wrong.


    "Let''s go in and see what''s going on!"


    suggested a governing god.


    "Okay, let''s check it out!"


    The other governing gods nodded in agreement.


    However, before they could enter the small world,


    a group of people exited, stepping out in front of them.


    They were all so young!


    It was the team led by Austin, including the chaotic sky-devouring beast and some others.


    The governing gods could not help but despise them when they saw how young they were.


    A level-eight governing god then stepped forward and inquired, "Who are you? How dare you trespass into Master Joaquin''s place of cultivation!


    Where is Master Joaquin?


    How is he doing?"


    Before he could even finish his questioning, a brilliant, bright sword-ligh


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ell.


    "Hahaha...


    Now that feels great!


    So great!


    Now do you see how powerful we are? You should not have crossed us! Ha-ha." Diego chuckled.


    He was so excited he felt as though he might break out into a dance.


    "Okay. Let''s hurry and destroy the Cloudy Sky Space Sea.


    After that, we''ll take all the treasure from here,"


    Austin said with a satisfied smile.


    He then led his companions out of the small world once more.


    The Time Chamber Sect had a large number of people stationed throughout the Cloudy Sky Space Sea.


    Austin and his group launched a merciless massacre, wiping them all out.


    Before long, all the people of the Time Chamber Sect in the Cloudy Sky Space Sea were dead.


    Austin and his group then collected all the treasures in the space sea and left.


    "On to our next destination.


    The Heavenly Cultivation Space Sea!"


    Austin said, stepping out of the Cloudy Sky Space Sea.


    He and his group had already investigated all the strongholds of the Time Chamber Sect in the Absolute Space Sea. They had their plan of which ones they would deal with mapped out, and now they were going to run through them all.

 Chapter 4940 Master Ryder

    Austin then flew off towards the Heavenly Cultivation Space Sea, leading the others ahead.


    Much like the Cloudy Sky Space Sea, the Heavenly Cultivation Space Sea was also one of the Time Chamber Sect''s strongholds in the Absolute Space Sea.


    It didn''t take long for news of what had taken place in the Cloudy Sky Space Sea to travel to the headquarters of the Time Chamber Sect.


    One after the other, the nine leaders received word of what had happened.


    The news infuriated them all.


    "I want a thorough investigation into this, right now!


    Find out who did this!"


    All nine leaders issued the same order at the same time. The headquarters of the Time Chamber Sect wasted no time in sending out a large force to figure out what had happened in the Cloudy Sky Space Sea.


    "Order all our strongholds to strengthen their defenses, effective immediately,"


    Solomon added after a moment of contemplation.


    "Wizards,


    help me figure out who destroyed the Cloudy Sky Space Sea," Bartholomew said.


    His first reaction was to call upon the more than ten wizards of the darkness race to assist in d


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tle soon attracted the attention of others from the Time Chamber Sect in this space sea.


    More and more governing gods used their bodily movement skills, pouring towards the battle.


    There were over a hundred governing gods in this space sea as well.


    "You guys take care of these people.


    I''m going to kill Ryder.


    I''ll be back to help you once I''m done.


    Consider this a bit of training,"


    Austin said with a mischievous grin.


    "We got this, Austin,"


    Jadiel responded.


    He then broke out and charged at their newly arrived enemies.


    Jadiel''s and the chaotic sky-devouring beast''s combat effectiveness were almost the same.


    The moment he made his move, several level-eight governing gods were knocked down and forced to retreat.


    The Reincarnation Palace''s leader, Tanya and Diego rushed forward as well, joining the battle against the Time Chamber Sect.


    Meanwhile, Austin had his spiritual sense fixed on a void in the depths of the Heavenly Cultivation Space Sea.


    In it was a figure, emitting a sharp, intense aura.


    Austin knew this had to be the so-called Master Ryder.

 Chapter 4941 The Secret Skill Of Blood

    Austin used his bodily movement skill and darted to the depths of the space sea.


    "Ah, a brat. You must be Austin.


    I''ve got to be honest. I did not expect you to have the guts to come here after you killed Joaquin."


    The sound of a voice echoed through the void and a middle-aged man in a blood-red cloak slowly appeared, not far from Austin.


    He was surprised to find that every inch of this strange man''s body was red.


    His skin, nails, hair, eyes, literally every bit of him one could see was red. His body also reeked with the stench of blood, as if he was made up of nothing else.


    This was without a doubt Ryder.


    "Why would I not come?


    You are a mere level-nine governing god. There is nothing for me to be afraid of,"


    Austin said, staring coldly at Ryder.


    He had already used his spiritual sense on him and discovered he was at the same realm as Joaquin.


    This meant he was indeed a level-nine governing god. Howev


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ble to break my bloody world?"


    Ryder roared in utter disbelief.


    "Nothing is impossible. Watch closely; I''m about to shatter your bloody world right now,"


    Austin replied with a terrifying savageness.


    He then activated the ten worlds of mind power and in an instant, they released a tremendous amount of mind power to strike the bloody world viciously.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The bloody world began trembling violently, more and more cracks creeping throughout as everything inside it began disintegrating and slowly dissipating.


    "This can''t be happening!"


    Ryder did all he could to fight back with his bloody world, but his efforts were futile. It began taking more and more detrimental damage every moment.


    Bang! The whole bloody world finally exploded with a deafening boom, splashing waves of blood in all directions.


    Ryder screamed horrifically as the immense impact hit him, throwing him far back into the distance.

 Chapter 4942 Ryders Demise

    "Impossible! You actually broke my blood world."


    Ryder spat out mouthfuls of blood. He couldn''t believe what he''d just seen, anger roiling inside him.


    In an instant, his aura weakened.


    "Did you think such a trick would hurt me?"


    Austin sneered.


    "What other tricks are you still hiding?"


    Austin slowly walked towards Ryder.


    As he walked, he used his mind to activate ten worlds of mind power. Tremendous mind power surged and came at Ryder.


    Having suffered so much damage, Ryder didn''t dare to continue fighting with Austin.


    Instead, he transformed into a streak of blood light and turned to run away.


    "There''s no escape."


    Austin smirked.


    The ten worlds of mind power burst out, suppressing Ryder and giving him no room to leave.


    With a wave of Austin''s hand, nine fiery dragons and nine black thunder dragons appeared, surrounding Ryder from all directions.


    Ryder panicked and was forced to take a few steps back.


    A


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    erful beforehand, it was still a sight to behold to see him in action.


    "Don''t compare yourself to Austin. There''s no point, because you''ll only feel bad about yourself,"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace said with a smile.


    "All right.


    You''d better hurry and kill these guys.


    We can''t afford to waste any more time. I believe their headquarters has received the news and will be sending more people here,"


    Austin said.


    "Let''s do it then."


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast was the first to charge forward and begin the slaughter.


    The leader of the Reincarnation Palace and the rest followed suit.


    Already suppressed by Austin, the over a hundred governing gods of the Time Chamber Sect couldn''t resist their attacks.


    They were all killed in an instant.


    Then Austin led his companions to the next course of action. They were going to kill all the people from the Time Chamber Sect in the Heavenly Cultivation Space Sea.

 Chapter 4943 The Heavenly Spirit Space Sea

    As soon as they defeated their opponents, Austin and the others plundered all the treasures in the Heavenly Cultivation Space Sea.


    "Two strongholds have been destroyed. The Time Chamber Sect must be furious,"


    Austin comically remarked. He raised his eyebrow in amusement.


    "Ha-ha! They must be! This is the consequence of provoking us.


    We have killed so many people in the past few days I can no longer keep track!


    I had a really good time! I can''t wait until the next one!"


    Diego said as his laughter boomed loudly.


    "With a damage this monumental, the leaders of the Time Chamber Sect must have received the news already. Of course, they would know it''s us behind all this.


    It''s highly likely that they have sent their people to ambush us in all the strongholds.


    We should be wary of our next mission."


    The Reincarnation Palace''s leader was worried.


    "It''s fine. Even if they do, it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    Even if they send gods of chaos, we can escape unscathed,"


    Austin soothed her.


    He still had more than ninety transmission runes left behind by Pastor, and he had cultivated the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation. Even if the Time Chamber Sect sent gods of chaos to chase after t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    darkness race.


    The senior members were all aware how much the Magical Polarity Token could boost their sect.


    This would help them become one of the top forces in the Absolute Space Sea.


    Therefore, even though it had been years, they had never given up on tracking down Austin.


    Austin led the chaotic sky-devouring beast and the others into the Heavenly Spirit Space Sea.


    "Kill them all! Don''t hold back!"


    Austin ordered.


    He knew that the senior members of the Time Chamber Sect already knew he was the one behind all this.


    Hence, he did not disguise themselves any more. Hiding was pointless at this point.


    As soon as they set foot on the Heavenly Spirit Space Sea, they began to slaughter the creatures ruthlessly.


    Before long, a majority of their creatures had already perished brutally.


    These ordinary cultivators were no match for Austin and the rest.


    Therefore, they were killed without even fighting back.


    Alarmed, the two level-nine governing gods, along with approximately two hundred governing gods of the Heavenly Spirit Space Sea, rushed out from the places where they cultivated in seclusion. They were flabbergasted with the news��they knew they had to act right away.

 Chapter 4944 Two Level-nine Governing Gods

    "What in the world is going on here? Who dares to wreak havoc here in our presence? Are you that eager to die?"


    Soon, the once calm and light atmosphere of the Heavenly Spirit Space Sea grew dense, choked with the pressure of numerous overbearing auras taking to the skies, announcing their presence.


    The two ahead of the bunch were senior level-nine governing gods.


    Suddenly, the sky was the spitting image of Austin''s doom itself, masquerading in the form of more than two hundred governing gods with furious expressions painted across their faces, hurling themselves at him. With each of them packing immeasurable reserves of power, their collective energies stacked on top of the other shook every corner and crevice of the space sea.


    "Damn you all! Go to hell!"


    Frustrated, the chaotic sky-devouring beast roared, his veins protruding from his neck, his voice echoing throughout the space sea.


    The next moment, the overwhelming swarm of governing gods planted themselves in front of Austin, standing in organized ranks, prepared to confront him head-on.


    "Are you Austin?" Breaking the lingering tension between the two adversaries, a level-nine governing god asked,


    keeping his piercing gaze fixated on Austin.


    Since Austin had destroyed six strongholds in his wa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    struction Skill, and other brilliant secret skills.


    The two level-nine governing gods that shared the battlefield with Austin were quite strong themselves. They were a notch above other ordinary level-nine governing gods.


    However, their long-lasting luck ran out the moment they encountered an enemy in the face of Austin.


    Currently, Austin boasted enough strength that could dispose of most level-nine governing gods without breaking a sweat.


    There didn''t exist many governing gods that could defeat Austin.


    It could be said that Austin was invincible against governing gods.


    After launching dozens of attacks that did no damage, the two level-nine governing gods began heaving heavy breaths out of exhaustion.


    "How is this possible? Unacceptable.


    Austin, your realm is inferior to ours. How are your combat skills so effective against us? It doesn''t make sense!


    Even when both of us worked together, we weren''t able to lay a scratch on you!"


    Overwhelmed with denial, one of the level-nine governing gods voiced his frustrated thoughts out.


    "No wonder you were able to destroy six strongholds of our sect with such ease.


    It all makes sense now. You''re far too strong for any of us!"


    Exasperated by the situation, another governing god screamed angrily.

 Chapter 4945 Under Siege

    "Now are you afraid? Well your fear is useless.


    You two are going to die!"


    Austin snarled viciously.


    "You''re far too arrogant, Austin! It will be your undoing!


    Do you honestly think you can kill us?"


    Austin''s words sent the two level-nine governing gods erupting into a rage.


    They then used all the powerful skills they had cultivated in a desperate attempt to show they would not be intimidated.


    As two outstanding level-nine governing gods, they had practiced many secret cultivation methods throughout their lives.


    A great deal of them were core methods of the Time Chamber Sect.


    Being powerful governing gods of their sect, they were naturally qualified to cultivate such methods.


    But these two were more than just strong. They were the brightest prospects to potentially break through to become gods of chaos.


    The leaders of the Time Chamber Sect had granted them large amounts of resources to assist in their cultivation. They were even personally guided by many gods of chaos from their sect.


    There was no question that these two lev


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    st nodded in agreement with this plan of attack.


    The masters of the Time Chamber Sect then encircled the Heavenly Spirit Space Sea from a distance, cutting off all routes of escape.


    They then used their bodily movement skills and one by one, they charged into the space sea in front of them.


    Among them were more than twenty gods of chaos, all acting together!


    In an instant, the Heavenly Spirit Space Sea was under siege.


    Meanwhile, in the Heavenly Spirit Space Sea.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace and the others had already killed all the governing gods of the Time Chamber Sect.


    Everyone then joined together to wipe out the rest of the people from the sect.


    The stronghold was finally decimated!


    "Damn it!


    We''re surrounded!"


    Austin said, his face changing suddenly when he realized the situation they were in.


    He could feel that more than twenty terrifying auras had locked onto the Heavenly Spirit Space Sea.


    A massive force of powerful warriors had undoubtedly surrounded the space sea.

 Chapter 4946 Facing Gods Of Chaos

    "Are they from the Time Chamber Sect?"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast asked.


    "Yes. From what I can see, they look like masters from the Time Chamber Sect. And with them are more than twenty gods of chaos,"


    Austin replied with a nod.


    "What? You have to be joking!


    There''re more than twenty gods of chaos?"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace, and the others all exclaimed at the same time. Shock was masking all of their faces as the revelation hit them.


    They were all aware that they couldn''t defeat a single god of chaos. There was no chance they could win against more than twenty of them.


    "There''s no need to be afraid. We can''t defeat the gods of chaos, but I can take you to safety when they arrive.


    I promise,"


    Austin said confidently.


    "I trust you,"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace replied.


    Because Austin had helped her escape from a god of chaos before,


    she knew that Austin had a very brilliant teleportation rune that h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e laws.


    "You''re dying, but you still waste time provoking me like this. All right. Let me catch you now.


    Then we will know whether you can escape or not!"


    Filled with anger,


    the god of chaos made a move.


    He extended a finger and pointed it at Austin.


    Whoosh!


    A beam of light flew out of his finger and shot towards Austin.


    It was condensed by energy. Halfway through the air, it turned into a black spear and penetrated all the obstacles, releasing a terrifying energy pressure.


    Since he was a god of chaos, he could unleash immense attack power with just a single move.


    Although his spear was condensed from energy, it was much more powerful than all the secret cultivation methods.


    Austin felt its power and looked taken aback.


    Although he could defeat any governing god he wanted using his current strength, he was still weak when facing a god of chaos.


    It was true that the higher his enemy''s realm was, the less likely it was that he could challenge his enemy and win.

 Chapter 4947 Attack From A God Of Chaos

    When the black spear flew towards Austin, it looked like it was travelling very slowly, but in fact, it was moving extremely fast.


    The reason why the spear appeared to be crawling at a snail''s pace through the air was because it contained a very brilliant law of space and time which affected the time and space of the area around it.


    Austin knew that it was impossible for him to resist the black spear from the god of chaos, so he didn''t even bother.


    Instead, he activated the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation and held tightly onto the teleportation rune paper in his hand. If the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation didn''t work, he would be able to activate the teleportation rune paper and escape within seconds.


    The teleportation rune paper was Austin''s best move and the reason why he could face so many gods of chaos at the same time.


    As soon as he used the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation, a large amount of reincarnation energy and the law of reincarnation were released from Austin''s body, and


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    .


    "Well, I guess we''ll just have to see!"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    If a more powerful god of chaos were to come, Austin wouldn''t try again, but the god of chaos in front of him was an ordinary one, so Austin wanted to see how many times he could escape from him.


    Besides, he had the teleportation rune paper. Once something went wrong, he would activate it and teleport away.


    The god of chaos roared,


    "Brat, go to hell!"


    Then he stretched out a palm and allowed it to grow larger within seconds.


    Soon, it was bigger than a cosmos and had completely shrouded Austin.


    The palm constantly released an extremely terrifying energy pressure and various, endless laws.


    Even more terrifying, a strong suction force was reaching from the palm.


    It pulled on Austin''s body, trying to drag him into the palm.


    For warriors whose cultivation base had reached the level of a god of chaos, even a casual palm strike from them usually contained all sorts of advanced martial arts skills.

 Chapter 4948 Escaping Successfully

    The attack the god of chaos launched was more powerful than the last one.


    Knowing the potency of the attack, Austin did not undermine it. That would cost him his life. Hence, he gave everything he could ever give��he unleased all the energy and law power in his body to resist the pulling force from the palm.


    As he struggled with it, he also employed the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation to make him stronger in the face of the fierce strike.


    As a result, Austin''s body began to shake and blur.


    His figure looked like a shadow made of flowing water, which made him difficult to clearly visualize.


    "Fucking hell!" the god of chaos cursed. "This damned brat is using that bodily movement skill again!"


    He had a hard time perceiving Austin''s exact position. He could not even tell if the figure in front of him was even Austin, at all! He could not help but be vexed. He roared and fumed out of rage.


    Although Austin had caught his enemy off guard, his victory was temporary��he was still left in a terrible situation.


    The terrible pulling force from the palm of the god of chaos disrupted the function of the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation. He was unable to escape!


    Originally, Austin''s body had entered another space and time, either the past spac


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hed a sigh of relief.


    It was the first time Austin had encountered gods of chaos that many. He could still feel the adrenaline rushing in his body. His heart was beating twice as fast.


    Thinking of what had happened just now, he could feel that was still at risk.


    If they had attacked him directly at the beginning, he knew that he might not be able to escape so easily.


    Thankfully, he got lucky.


    At the very least, he at least proved the power of the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation.


    Then, once certain that the coast was clear, he teleported the chaotic sky-devouring beast, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace and the others out.


    "Have we already left the Heavenly Spirit Space Sea?"


    Diego asked excitedly as he took a gander at his surroundings.


    "Yes, we are now light-years away from the Heavenly Spirit Space Sea."


    Austin confirmed as he gave his companion a smile.


    "Great!


    You really took us out, Austin! This is amazing!"


    All the people cheered and grew excited.


    "What you did will not go uncredited, Austin. That was amazing! You actually took all of us out of the siege of more than twenty gods of chaos!"


    Diego praised. He knew Austin was a powerful cultivator, but what he just did was on a whole other level.

 Chapter 4949 Headquarters Of The Time Chamber Sect

    Tanya smiled. "You know what, Austin? It''s getting harder and harder for me to track your current level of strength, since you''re growing stronger so quickly,"


    she said enthusiastically.


    The other successors of the reincarnation race all nodded and murmured to each other, giving Austin admiring looks. It was truly remarkable.


    "Well, you''re all also very talented," Austin said to everyone. He added,


    "As long as you are diligent and persistent with your cultivation, it won''t be long before you become as strong as I am now."


    However, the grin suddenly vanished from his face. Looking grim, he withdrew a Contact Jade Slip from his pocket.


    The Contact Jade Slip had been left to him by the infinity beast.


    A deep voice issued from the Contact Jade Slip.


    "Austin, come to the Fallen Divine Valley right now.


    Your master urgently needs to see you."


    Austin''s brows drew together. ''Why does he need to see me now?


    At any rate, I haven''t seen him in a while, so I may as well take this chance to visit him,''


    he thought.


    He announced to the others that he was going to meet his master. This news was greeted with exc


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    light curtain. It was a record of the events that had occurred in the Heavenly Spirit Space Sea.


    The nine leaders watched as Austin faced over twenty chaos gods, then used his bodily movement skill to dodge a barrage of attacks. Austin also used a teleportation rune to transport himself away and make his escape.


    The faces of the nine leaders were filled with fury.


    "I can''t believe that there exists such a talented successor of the reincarnation race.


    No wonder he was able to destroy six of our strongholds in a row.


    His talent and strength are truly remarkable,"


    Benicio observed, shaking his head.


    The third leader of the Time Chamber Sect was named Ayaan. He leaned forward and said,


    "We must not underestimate Austin. We can''t let him grow stronger. Unless we stop him now, he might become even more powerful than the three Lords of Reincarnation.


    We are now his sworn enemies, and we can''t afford to have an enemy like him. We have no choice but to do everything in our power to kill him now.


    We must exhaust every possible way to catch him, or else he will find us first. That would be a terrible disaster."

 Chapter 4950 Cain

    "Austin''s rampage has to be stopped as soon as possible! He has been a threat to our sect for far too long!


    If we don''t find a way to stop him, he will eventually wipe out all of our strongholds!


    It took everything in our power to achieve what we currently have. If Austin continues to do this, everything will crumble right before our eyes! Imagine the humiliation our sect would suffer,"


    the fourth leader argued passionately.


    "Yes, we can''t just take this any longer."


    The other leaders agreed with a nod.


    Thus far, six strongholds had been destroyed by Austin. One stronghold was a considerable loss already, let alone six.


    If Austin kept running amok, the loss he would cause their sect would be unbearable�Dit would take ages before they could rebuild all these strongholds.


    "Austin''s strength is not to be trifled with. He can be very elusive when he wants to! We already sent level-nine governing gods to catch him.


    And yet, they were still no match for him!


    Not only that, he even killed several


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rkness race, he and I shared a good relationship.


    Our friendship has ceased over the years, but I think he would be willing to extend a helping hand.


    Plus, their race is also looking for Austin.


    I''m pretty sure he won''t object if I invite him to deduce Austin''s location,"


    Solomon reasoned out.


    "That makes sense! In that case, please contact him as soon as you can."


    Finally, their quest for Austin was going in a promising track. The other leaders cheered. They were hunting for him for far too long�Dit was about time they put an end to it.


    "I''m going to pay him a visit, and have a good chat with my old friend,"


    Solomon decided as he stood up.


    "While I''m away, I suggest all of you go into the Absolute Space Sea and continue searching for Austin. Protect the rest strongholds at all cost!


    Don''t let him destroy any more of them,"


    Solomon ordered, looking at the more than two hundred gods of chaos.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Solomon. We know what to do,"


    the gods of chaos answered in unison.

 Chapter 4951 Suggestion For Cultivation

    Solomon left the headquarters of the Time Chamber Sect. Deep in thought, he hurried to the base of the darkness race, where he planned to meet with Cain and propose an alliance. He believed that Cain would be able to deduce Austin''s location.


    At first, only Bartholomew wanted to deal with Austin, but things had changed. Now, all the members of the Time Chamber Sect were determined to find Austin and deal with him at all costs.


    The gods of chaos of the Time Chamber Sect also left the headquarters after Solomon. They headed for the Absolute Space Sea, where they would stand guard over their strongholds and keep a lookout for Austin.


    When they reached the Absolute Space Sea, hordes of creatures from different forces and races gathered to watch their arrival with a mixture of shock, agitation, and curiosity.


    Who was this Austin? Where had he come from? What had he done to anger these gods of chaos from the fearsome Time Chamber Sect?


    Some knew the answer to that last question. The news that Austin was behind the destruction of six strongholds of the Time Chamber Sect spread like wildfire.


    The crowd of creatures gasped when they heard what Austin had done.


    Soon, everyone throughout the vast Absolute Space


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    infinity beast gave Austin a look of concern, and continued,


    "In fact, it''s not only you. All the successors of the reincarnation race must focus on improving their cultivation bases and strength as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, instead of rebuilding the road of reincarnation and restoring the reincarnation race to glory, you might find yourself completely wiped out, and this time for good...


    You must do your best to contact as many people of your race as possible, and you will become stronger when you all stick together."


    The infinity beast was speaking to Austin, but he turned to look at the chaotic sky-devouring beast, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace, and the others.


    The White Emperor also studied the group of people before returning his gaze to Austin. "Right now, Austin, you have two choices. The first one is to stay here. I will guide you in your cultivation.


    The second choice is to go at once to the elders of your race, and let them personally guide your cultivation.


    I am not in a position to say which will work better, but you must decide quickly."


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace, and their other companions all looked expectantly at Austin.

 Chapter 4952 Improving Your Realm Is The Top Priority

    Austin considered what Winston and the infinity beast had said. It made sense. Turning to the others, he said, "Master Winston and the infinity beast are right. If we continue wandering around the Absolute Space Sea, it would be extremely dangerous. We are being pursued by a very large number of very powerful warriors from the Time Chamber Sect and the darkness race.


    We need to become stronger to have any hope of defeating them, so for now we will avoid our pursuers. We must all cultivate in seclusion for a period of time, improving and increasing our strength.


    After that, we will try our best to contact more people of our reincarnation race. Together, we can rebuild our realm and stand against all enemies. We''ll have the best chance of defeating the combined forces of the Time Chamber Sect and the darkness race."


    "Very well," said the leader of the Reincarnation Palace. The others also nodded.


    Austin was the leader of their group. They would abide by his decisions.


    "All of you must return to the space sea where the three avatars of the three Lords of Reincarnation are staying. They are best suited to guide your cultivation.


    They''ll help you learn and develop the most authentic, core inheritance of our reincarn


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ct only with you people of the younger generation. Only in unity can we take them down,"


    said the first Lord of Reincarnation.


    "We will help you in your cultivation as much as we can, but it''s up to you to do the work in order to build up your abilities.


    When you take that final step and become gods of chaos, you will be qualified to fight evenly against your enemies," added another avatar.


    The third Lord of Reincarnation turned to Austin, and said gravely, "Austin, you are still a level three governing god, but you already have incredible abilities. We believe that when you break through to become a god of chaos, your fighting power will be absolutely astonishing. We are excited to see what you''ll be able to do.


    I estimate that the ordinary gods of chaos will be no match for you.


    So your top priority now is to improve your realm,"


    the third Lord of Reincarnation said.


    Austin nodded respectfully.


    "I understand, and I will follow your advice,"


    he said.


    He thanked the Lords of Reincarnation and bid them farewell so he could begin the journey back to the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "I will see you all when the time comes," Austin said to his companions.


    They said their goodbyes, and Austin left.

 Chapter 4953 Breakthrough

    Austin hurried back to the Fallen Divine Valley, eager to begin his cultivation.


    He stayed in the Fallen Divine Valley, cultivating under Winston''s guidance.


    Winston was well-known for being good at training disciples, and Austin felt quite fortunate to benefit from his master''s instruction.


    He had studied Austin''s abilities and potential, and prepared a detailed cultivation plan for Austin.


    The plan he had designed for Austin divided his training into two portions.


    The first method called for Austin to cultivate in seclusion. The second method involved practicing by himself, with Austin going through a series of trials and explorations to further hone his powers.


    Over the course of their work, Austin was surprised to learn that Winston was a pill refiner.


    Of course, the pills refined by a god of chaos were extraordinary.


    Winston''s pills were a level higher than the divine pills��he refined primitive chaotic pills,


    which were the highest grade pills in existence.


    Only those gods of chaos with the most advanced pill-refining skills were able to refine primitive chaotic pills.


    One day, the infinity beast approached Austin and spoke to him.


    "Austin, you can cultivate in seclusion for a period of time," he said. "I will go out to


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    and turned to Winston. "Master, don''t worry. One day, you will get your revenge.


    I will help you, and we will make all those unworthy disciples of yours pay."


    Winston''s face cleared, and he smiled.


    "Very well,"


    he agreed. Then he fixed Austin with a stern look.


    "But your training is still not over!


    At your current strength level, you wouldn''t be able to help me get even with a single one of my former disciples, let alone all of them."


    "Master, don''t worry. I will work hard on my cultivation.


    Just wait and see.


    Eventually, I will do more than reach the level of your previous disciples. I will surpass them,"


    Austin said with certainty. He was determined to do whatever it took to become as strong as possible.


    "All right, then. I trust you,"


    Winston said seriously.


    "Now, you can go out and practice your skills through trials and adventures.


    After some time, come back and continue to cultivate in seclusion,"


    he added.


    In line with the cultivation plan Winston had designed, it was now time for Austin to temporarily stop cultivating and start practicing the use of his new abilities.


    If Austin wanted to break through and become a god of chaos, he had to engage in both of the methods involved in Winston''s training.

 Chapter 4954 The Destructive Law Of The World-slashing Swordsmanship

    "Yes. I have already considered what you should do next.


    You can deal with the people of the Time Chamber Sect and the darkness race.


    And don''t forget. Both the Time Chamber Sect and the darkness race have a large number of auxiliary forces.


    You need to attack the auxiliary forces too because they contribute to the overall strength of these two sects.


    Once you eliminate them, it will weaken the power of the Time Chamber Sect and the darkness race.


    And there''s no need to worry about counterattacks. With your current strength, as long as you avoid direct combat with the gods of chaos, you won''t be in any danger.


    Plus, you have cultivated the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation, which is one of the core cultivation methods of the reincarnation race, and you also have Pastor''s powerful teleportation runes. Even if a god of chaos were to cross your path, you could escape with little effort.


    So, what I want you to do is enter the Absolute Space Sea and locate the members of the darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect. Then I want you to attack them.


    As far as I


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    his World-slashing Swordsmanship.


    Weaker creatures than him would barely survive when they were hit by his World-slashing Swordsmanship.


    In a blink of an eye,


    all the people of the darkness race from this stronghold had been killed by Austin.


    Feeling satisfied, he turned around and left, heading for the next stronghold of the darkness race.


    Not long after, he arrived at another stronghold of the darkness race.


    It was also an ordinary-sized space sea.


    Austin used his spiritual power to perceive it before he entered.


    Not long after, Austin found that the stronghold of the darkness race in front of him was as powerful as the one he had just destroyed.


    Therefore, he wasted no time in using the World-slashing Swordsmanship.


    He wanted to end this battle as soon as possible.


    Suddenly, a terrible sword light broke into the space sea and rushed across it.


    Soon,


    the sky around the space sea was filled with screams of terror.


    There wasn''t a single member of the darkness race in this space sea that could survive Austin''s sword light attack.

 Chapter 4955 Continue

    After all this time, Austin''s strength had grown to the point where he could easily kill the creatures of darkness.


    Back when he had just left the Sea of Chaos for the Absolute Space Sea, he required a lot of efforts and skills to kill the creatures of darkness.


    Now, with his current strength, he could kill a large number of creatures of darkness in a single move.


    Not long after, Austin arrived at another stronghold that belonged to the darkness race.


    It was also a space sea.


    Austin closed his eyes and used his spiritual sense to see what was facing him on the inside.


    "This stronghold seems to be stronger than the last two.


    I sense a level-nine governing god guarding the inside.


    Well, I guess I''ll just have to go inside and meet him,"


    Austin commented, sneering.


    As soon as he had finished speaking, he raised his hand and slashed it towards the space sea in front of him.


    A bright sword light emerged and rushed into the space sea, immediately killing a bunch of the creatures of darkness inside.


    Screams emitted from


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    After all, he was just an ordinary level-nine governing god.


    In the face of Austin''s heavy attack, he struggled to hold on. Soon, his body started to explode against his will.


    "Austin, you will regret this. Our darkness race will not let you go!


    Our gods of chaos will avenge me!"


    the level-nine governing god cried out as his body exploded for the last time.


    Unexpectedly,


    it took Austin a very short time to kill all the governing gods of the darkness race that were present.


    "Another stronghold of the darkness race has been destroyed,"


    Austin said to himself.


    Then, he searched for the treasures in the stronghold, grabbed them, and retreated.


    Over the following days, Austin managed to destroy more than ten strongholds of the darkness race in the Absolute Space Sea without any problems.


    It didn''t take long for the senior members of the darkness race to receive the news.


    "Who is this guy? He''s destroyed so many of our race''s strongholds. This is a serious offense!"


    the senior members of the darkness race roared.

 Chapter 4956 Poisonous Mist

    "I want you to order all the strongholds of our darkness race to be prepared for the enemy''s attack at any time!"


    the senior members of the darkness race ordered.


    Meanwhile, Austin wasn''t planning on stopping his attacks any time soon.


    After all, he had come out here to train himself through fighting.


    On top of that, he wanted to finally deal with the darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect.


    So he had planned to destroy as many of the darkness race''s strongholds as possible.


    After traveling for a bit, Austin arrived at another stronghold of the darkness race.


    He closed his eyes and unleashed his spiritual sense to scan the stronghold and determine its power.


    "This stronghold is quite powerful. I can sense over ten level-nine governing gods guarding it in person!"


    A tiny bit of surprise crossed Austin''s face.


    "But I don''t sense a god of chaos so I don''t have to be afraid. Because this stronghold is guarded by so many level-nine governing gods, that means it is also important to the darkness race.


    I will destroy it and weaken them further!"


    Aus


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    dy began to explode.


    The surging, black mist was shrinking, and it had no effect on Austin at all.


    "No way!


    This poisonous mist is so advanced that it''s difficult for even a level-nine governing god to find me in the mist.


    How do you know where I am, Austin?"


    the level-nine governing god asked through clenched teeth.


    Before Austin could answer,


    his body exploded one final time. His soul and body were destroyed and he died without another word.


    "Austin, I didn''t expect your mind power to be so powerful!"


    another level-nine governing god exclaimed, peering at Austin with fear in his eyes.


    He could tell that Austin had killed the first governing god with his mind power.


    "And you managed to create ten worlds of mind power at the same time. This cultivation method is unheard of!


    No wonder you were able to destroy so many of our darkness race''s strongholds!"


    The level-nine governing god narrowed his eyes, looking serious.


    "Everyone, Austin''s strength is a little strange. We can''t underestimate him!


    Let''s fight together!"


    he ordered.

 Chapter 4957 Competing In Array Skills

    "It sounds like you''re afraid.


    I thought that the darkness race was busy looking for me.


    Now that I''m in your territory, are you afraid of me?"


    Austin asked with a sneer as he looked at the governing gods of the darkness race.


    "Austin, don''t taunt us. You are an arrogant brat. Your strength may be a little strange but it is not enough to scare us,"


    a level-nine governing god of the darkness race snapped.


    "Really? Then I guess I''ll have to fight you until you are scared."


    Austin looked at those governing gods in front of him with disdain.


    With Austin''s current strength, he had no reason to fear their attacks. Winning over them would be easy.


    "Attention, everyone. This Austin''s strength is not as simple as it seems.


    He can destroy as many strongholds of the Time Chamber Sect and our darkness race as he pleases. An ordinary person couldn''t do that.


    We need to join hands to fight him,"


    one of the level-nine governing gods warned in a secret message to the other governing gods of the darkne


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tin said.


    He was not in a hurry. He stood to the side, crossed his arms, and watched carefully as the governing gods tried fruitlessly to free themselves from his arrays.


    "Everyone, do your best work!


    Move quickly and break the arrays!"


    Feeling trapped and angry, the governing gods went berserk trying to break the many arrays.


    A few minutes later,


    the arrays that had been set up by Austin began to break.


    The arrays exploded one after another and turned into nothing.


    After all, the power of over one hundred governing gods attacking at the same time was quite formidable.


    Plus, there were over ten level-nine governing gods present. Although Austin''s arrays were very powerful, time would wear them down.


    After a while, more than one hundred arrays were broken.


    "Keep going, everyone!


    Soon, all the arrays will be broken!"


    Excitement was pulsating through the group of governing gods from the darkness race.


    "Let me see how many you can break in the end"


    Austin yelled back, smiling.

 Chapter 4958 Strong Vitality

    Austin waved his hand and a powerful stream of energy endlessly poured forth.


    Before they even knew it, Austin had already set up more than two hundred arrays which enveloped all the governing gods of the darkness race.


    "How the fuck is this bastard doing this?


    His cultivation base of arrays is way better than we have anticipated! How?!


    How could he set up multiple arrays in a single second?"


    The governing gods fumed. Their mouths were agape as they were caught off guard with Austin''s talent.


    "Breaking these arrays would take them a very long time.


    I can set up more if needed,"


    Austin smugly remarked.


    With the amount of power he currently possessed, he would not have to panic even if a god of chaos came.


    If the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect came, however, it would be another topic. He would be unprepared if they were to pay him a visit.


    As for those ordinary gods of chaos, even if Austin couldn''t defeat them, he could easily flee their grasp without even breaking a sweat.


    "Argh! This is frustrating! Let''s keep on break


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ene unfolded in front of their eyes, the other governing gods were frightened.


    Eventually, more governing gods died in the same gruesome manner.


    They all helplessly died�Dthey did not even survive long enough before the gods of chaos arrived.


    One last governing god was left standing alone.


    He was scared to his core.


    Then, something unexpected took place.


    He knelt down in front of Austin and started begging for his life.


    "Austin,


    p-please forgive me!


    I swear that I won''t take you as my enemy from now on. Please spare my life. It''s not easy for me to reach this stage!"


    he begged in between sobs. His voice was shivering terribly.


    Austin sighed. "If you were not a governing god of the darkness race, there would be an inkling that I might''ve spared you.


    Unfortunately, you are from the darkness race, so you have to die!


    I can''t grant you mercy. Not after everything you did to me!"


    Austin sneered.


    As soon as he finished his sentence,


    he struck the governing god without even blinking an eye. Just like that, he was gone.

 Chapter 4959 The Sign Of A Breakthrough

    Once the final level-nine governing god was dead, Austin had successfully destroyed this entire stronghold of the darkness race.


    Wasting no time, Austin scurried around and collected all the treasures hidden in the stronghold.


    Meanwhile, far away, several incomparably sharp figures rushed towards the space sea at an intense speed.


    They were all gods of chaos!


    "The gods of chaos of the darkness race are coming!"


    Austin exclaimed when he sensed them using his spiritual sense. He looked up at the sky and sneered.


    After observing them for a few seconds, he discovered that the strength of these gods of chaos of the darkness race was relatively ordinary, and there was no particularly powerful one among them.


    It seemed that in the eyes of the darkness race, although Austin was talented, he was not strong enough that they needed to send out their most powerful gods of chaos to deal with him.


    Within minutes, the gods of chaos entered the space sea one after another and instantly locked on Austin''s location.


    "That''s him!


    It''s Austin!"


    one of the gods of chaos of the darkness race shouted. Th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    diac animals exclaimed from beside Austin.


    "Yes, Austin. You must have accumulated a lot of experience from this training session.


    Next, you should spend some time cultivating in seclusion and see if you can make a breakthrough in your realm,"


    Winston said.


    The cultivation plan he had created for Austin included two main parts: cultivation in seclusion and practice through training and exploration.


    In order to succeed, Austin would have to alternate between meditating and practicing.


    "Yes, master."


    Austin nodded and entered a small world that had been created by Winston. There, he began to cultivate in seclusion.


    This time, his cultivation lasted for decades.


    After nearly fifty years,


    Austin finally felt the sign of a breakthrough.


    The Thunderstroke Doom began to gather above Austin''s head on the outside of the small world.


    "I''m finally going to make a breakthrough!"


    Austin stood up and ran out of the small world. He stared up at the gloomy-looking sky.


    Winston, the infinity beast, and the twelve zodiac animals also noticed the change above them and came over to watch.

 Chapter 4960 The Person Bartholomew Was Looking For

    Black clouds formed and rolled across the sky as the Thunderstroke Doom brewed above Austin''s head.


    Austin planted his feet firmly on the ground and prepared himself for what was going to happen.


    Splash! Splash! Splash!


    Dense thunderbolts began falling from the sky like roaring waterfalls. Endless energy poured on top of Austin.


    "Come on!"


    Austin yelled, soaring into the sky to resist the Thunderstroke Doom.


    High in the sky, he could see rolling thunder, flashing lightning, and many different creatures that possessed the thunder attribute. They all gathered into a formidable army and rushed towards Austin.


    Looking around, Austin was surprised to see that the thunderbolts were made up of tens of thousands of colors.


    He knew that the more colors a Thunderstroke Doom had, the more terrifying its power was.


    A Thunderstroke Doom with tens of thousands of colors was extremely terrifying.


    However, Austin had accumulated enough strength, so he was able to resist the power


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d.


    "I think I will continue to test my cultivation level on the Time Chamber Sect and the darkness race,"


    Austin said in a cold voice after thinking for a while.


    In Austin''s mind, he regarded them as his top enemies.


    Therefore, he wanted to mess with them whenever he got the chance.


    "Remember to be careful. Now, the Time Chamber Sect and the darkness race see you as a threat and they will send the gods of chaos to deal with you,"


    Winston warned him.


    "That''s right. Although you can escape from the ordinary gods of chaos, you are still unable to defeat them. You still need to be careful.


    If you run into trouble, inform us immediately. We will come as soon as we get your messages.


    This Contact Jade Slip is specially made by me. Now, I''ll give it to you,"


    the infinity beast said, handing a Contact Jade Slip to Austin.


    "Thank you, sir,"


    Austin replied, taking it and tucking it away.


    Then, he left the Fallen Divine Valley and entered the Absolute Space Sea.

 Chapter 4961 The Three Lords Of Darkness

    Just as Austin was about to leave the Fallen Divine Valley, Winston stopped him. He asked Austin to teleport all the creatures of the Sea of Chaos out and let them stay in the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Over time, Winston and the infinity beast had personally created hundreds of small worlds, and there was plenty of space for the creatures of the Sea of Chaos to stay.


    When the darkness race had discovered the Sea of Chaos, Austin had sent all the creatures in the Sea of Chaos into his human worlds.


    Over the years, they had been living there.


    "Austin, it''s a great burden for you to bring so many creatures with you.


    It would be better for you and them if you let them stay in the Fallen Divine Valley,"


    Winston said, approaching Austin.


    "Yes. Thank you for taking care of them for me,"


    Austin said gratefully.


    Then, he turned around, left the Fallen Divine Valley, and entered the Absolute Space Sea.


    The moment th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    whole palace was shaking like it was about to explode.


    "Cain, why do you want to meet us?"


    one of the huge figures asked. His voice was like a thunderbolt, rumbling from the screen.


    "Distinguished Lords of Darkness, I have something to report to you,"


    Cain said respectfully.


    The three huge figures in front of him were the three Lords of Darkness of the darkness race


    They were all top masters!


    Also, they were the ones that allowed the darkness race to dominate the Absolute Space Sea.


    The three Lords of Darkness were the pillars of the darkness race. As long as they were there, the darkness race would keep its power.


    "Cain, what do you want to discuss with us?"


    one of the Lords of Darkness said.


    Cain was the oldest and most powerful wizard in the darkness race. He even demanded some respect from the three Lords of Darkness.


    "Do you know anything about the Magical Polarity Token?"


    Cain asked.

 Chapter 4962 The Whereabouts Of The White Emperor

    "The Magical Polarity Token?


    Yes. I''ve heard of it before. It''s a magic treasure.


    The Magical Polarity Token contains all kinds of laws. For governing gods, especially level-nine ones, it''s very precious.


    Just being able to use it increases the probability of breaking through to the god of chaos.


    Why are you mentioning it?"


    one of the Lords of Darkness asked.


    "I know that the Magical Polarity Token is nothing to you three,


    but if our darkness race gets the Magical Polarity Token, we will have the ability to cultivate more gods of chaos.


    You will also see the overall strength of our race increase by a lot,"


    Cain explained.


    "That makes sense.


    Do you know where the Magical Polarity Token is?"


    one of the Lords of Darkness asked.


    "Yes. I do,"


    Cain replied with a nod.


    Then, he went on to tell the three Lords of Darkness in detail what Austin had done.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    He immediately summoned the other eight leaders. They gathered tightly around him and waited to hear their orders.


    "Guys, Cain has deduced Austin''s whereabouts.


    We have to send our most powerful masters after him or he might slip through our fingers again,"


    Solomon announced.


    "Great!"


    Excitement was clear in the other leaders'' eyes.


    For a long time, capturing Austin had been the main goal of the Time Chamber Sect.


    Until they caught Austin and took the Magical Polarity Token, they wouldn''t give up.


    "Bartholomew, I also have good news for you,"


    Solomon said as he turned to look at Bartholomew.


    "Really?


    Well, let me have it,"


    Bartholomew said, raising his eyebrows slightly.


    "Cain has been busy deducing the whereabouts of Winston the White Emperor and he is now closing in on him. Soon, we will have an exact location,"


    Solomon answered, smiling widely.

 Chapter 4963 The Small Black Flag

    "Are you sure?" Bartholomew demanded.


    "Has Cain truly deduced the whereabouts of the White Emperor?"


    He trembled with excitement.


    "Of course,"


    Solomon said confidently.


    "This is incredible!" Bartholomew exclaimed.


    "After so many years, I finally know where that old man has hidden himself.


    This is my opportunity to kill him, once and for all..."


    Bartholomew trailed off, lost in a state of euphoria as he imagined defeating his former master.


    Long ago, when he had been training under the White Emperor, Bartholomew and his fellow disciples had been bribed by one of his enemies to set a trap for him. They had accepted the huge sum of money. After much planning, Bartholomew and the others had launched a sudden attack on their master, intending to kill him.


    But although the White Emperor had been completely caught off-guard by their betrayal, he still managed to escape. They searched for him afterwards, but he had completely disappeared.


    They were certain he had not died from his injuries. He must be hidden somewhere, taking the time to heal himself, and perhaps plotting his vengeance.


    Therefore, over the years, Bartholomew and the others continued to search for the White Emperor. They would never give up, not until they knew for sure he was dead,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ccess.


    And now this flag will just lead us to him?"


    A few other gods of chaos also looked doubtful, but everyone obediently trailed after the floating flag.


    "This black flag was made by Master Cain of the darkness race," one of the gods of chaos explained. "Lord Solomon asked him for help, so he refined this flag to aid in our search.


    Don''t underestimate this object...


    Master Cain is the most senior and powerful wizard of the darkness race,


    and I believe he is capable of finding Austin."


    The others nodded, gazing with renewed interest at the small black flag ahead of them.


    Suddenly, a god of chaos let out a shout of surprise.


    "Look!"


    he yelled, pointing at something on the flag.


    Everyone moved forward to look more closely. An intense surge of energy had burst out without warning from the flag.


    It rushed away, soaring forward with unexpected speed.


    The flag was gone in the blink of an eye, and the gods of chaos were all shocked.


    One of the gods of chaos instantly hurried after the flag.


    "Maybe the flag has found Austin!" he exclaimed, and the others dashed to follow him.


    With great anticipation, the gods of chaos used their bodily movement skills to follow the flag, which was moving almost too fast to be seen by the naked eye.

 Chapter 4964 A Bad Feeling

    "Inform the nine leaders immediately!"


    One of the gods of chaos took out a Contact Jade Slip and began to send a message.


    The small black flag zoomed into the air at an astonishing speed.


    A dozen gods of chaos followed closely behind it, not taking their eyes off it for a single moment.


    At the same time,


    somewhere in the Absolute Space Sea,


    a group of creatures shrouded in black mist were slowly trudging forward.


    These were all creatures of darkness.


    In front of them, a small black flag was hovering in the air, seeming to hesitate about which direction to go in.


    The creatures of darkness were starting to get restless as they followed the flag.


    Suddenly, a strong surge of energy of space and time burst out of the flag.


    The very next moment, the flag accelerated at an unbelievable rate and zoomed off in one direction, as if it had finally made up its mind.


    "Everyone, look!


    The flag must have found Austin!"


    There was a round of cheers from the creatures of darkness,


    and they all used their bodily movement skills to closely follow the flag.


    In yet another part of the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d to discourage and distract him by mentioning the gods of chaos of their sect.


    "I am under your watch?"


    For a moment, Austin was stunned, but then he quickly recovered.


    "So what? You''ve been chasing after me for all these years, but you''ve never been able to find me. The same will be true this time,"


    he sneered, straightening up.


    "You can''t run away this time!


    We''ll always know your location, no matter where you go.


    Austin, even if you kill us, you will never be able to escape!"


    the governing god roared, as if he was gloating.


    "Really?"


    After hearing the confidence in the governing god''s tone, Austin suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ''Do they really have a special method to monitor me?''


    he wondered nervously.


    However, he quickly shook the idea out of his head and continued to kill the remaining governing gods in the stronghold.


    Just then,


    he was suddenly overcome by a bad feeling.


    He instinctively released his spiritual sense.


    A moment later, his face changed.


    He had discovered many figures with fierce auras approaching the stronghold at an astonishing speed.

 Chapter 4965 Bad Situation

    Austin realized that a large number of gods of chaos were rushing toward this stronghold at a terrifying speed.


    These gods of chaos were obviously much stronger than the governing gods he had just faced.


    Moreover, he could faintly sense that a few gods of chaos who were even stronger were also on their way here, but from a great distance.


    ''Damn it!


    It seems that the Time Chamber Sect has sent their most powerful gods of chaos to deal with me,''


    Austin thought.


    ''With my current strength, I may be able to deal with the ordinary gods of chaos, but if I meet the powerful ones, I''d better run away as soon as possible.''


    He made up his mind.


    To make matters worse,


    he discovered that a large group of gods of chaos of the darkness race were also speeding towards the stronghold.


    These gods of chaos were all enveloped by a large amount of law of darkness, making it easy to recognize them.


    There was a terrifying amount of energy pressure released by each of them. It was obvio


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Skill of Reincarnation.


    Sure enough, with the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation, his teleportation speed was much faster.


    Unfortunately, the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect weren''t the only ones who were watching him.


    "Come on, we have to stop Austin from teleporting away!"


    one of the gods of chaos of the darkness race, who were also chasing after Austin from afar, said.


    Without wasting any time, they activated the brilliant laws of darkness.


    In the endless darkness, thousands of new chains appeared. These chains were made of the laws of darkness, and they also surrounded the space where Austin was.


    They soon formed a huge cage, enclosing Austin from all directions.


    Immediately, Austin felt that his teleportation speed began to slow down again.


    These gods of chaos who were approaching him were the demon guards of darkness.


    Although they were weaker than the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect, each of them was a god of chaos with terrifying fighting power.

 Chapter 4966 Eight Fires Valley

    The joint attack of the demon guards of darkness had greatly restricted Austin''s action.


    Soon enough, he realized a more horrifying fact��the Time Chamber Sect''s gods of chaos, their nine leaders, and the demon guards of darkness were chasing him. They were coming at him at lightning speed, their proximity closing in with each passing second.


    Austin could feel the pressure as numerous powerful figures were tearing apart space and time and darting towards him.


    He knew what it entailed once they caught up with him. He would not be able to escape once they had their grasp on him.


    "Austin! Give it everything you''ve got. This is not the time for you to hesitate! Use all the teleportation runes that you have. Activate two at the same time each time, and then use the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation to see if you can escape.


    Quickly send a message to your master and the infinity beast so they could support you as soon as they can,"


    Old Lady Meng advised, her voice urgent and panicked.


    "I can''t! Even if I ask for their help, it would be useless.


    If they show up to help me, the nine leaders would simply shift their attention to them��especially my master! I cannot bring them the trouble that I have caused.


    I w


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n felt a trace of despair.


    "I see. So, this is the famous Eight Fires Valley,"


    Old Lady Meng sighed.


    "Madam, what''s the Eight Fires Valley?"


    Austin asked.


    "The Eight Fires Valley is a famous land of death in the Absolute Space Sea.


    Ordinary gods of chaos would die as soon as they made contact with these flames.


    Even those extremely powerful gods of chaos would not have the audacity to enter the valley rashly.


    I did not expect that you would bring yourself here, Austin,"


    replied Old Lady Meng, despondent.


    "A land of death..."


    Austin frowned.


    "At this point Austin, we only have one option left to try,"


    Old Lady Meng suddenly suggested.


    "Huh? What would that be?"


    Austin asked immediately.


    "We have to gamble on the quality of the Memory Bridge and the road of reincarnation.


    I will create a small world inside the Memory Bridge, and you can hide inside it.


    Then, I will activate the Memory Bridge and the road of reincarnation to rush into the sea of fire.


    If the quality of the Memory Bridge and the road of reincarnation is good enough to withstand the burning of these sacred fires, perhaps we can still escape the nine leader''s grasp unscathed,"


    explained Old Lady Meng.

 Chapter 4967 Entering The Eight Fires Valley

    "Austin, what are you doing? You can''t escape this time!"


    one of the nine leaders called after him as they gained ground. The rest burst into laughter.


    All that was ahead of Austin was the famous Eight Fires Valley. From their point of view, there was no way out for him.


    "Quickly! Join forces and block him!"


    Solomon shouted.


    So the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect used their law of space and time in unison and it spread towards the space where Austin was.


    The law chains stretched out at an astonishing speed, instantly sealing the nearby space.


    It was enough force to trap an ordinary god of chaos, let alone Austin.


    "Austin, hurry and do as I told you. You have no other choice!"


    Old Lady Meng shouted.


    Without hesitation, Austin waved his hand and revealed the Memory Bridge and the road of reincarnation.


    Then, Old Lady Meng emerged, transformed into a beam of light, and rushed into the Memory Bridge.


    It didn''t take long for her to create a single, small world in the Memory Bridge.


    "Austin, come inside!"


    Old Lady Meng ordered.


    With a flash, Austin''s figure entered the small world in the Mem


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d.


    They had thought that the people from their Time Chamber Sect were the only ones hunting down Austin.


    The Time Chamber Sect wanted Austin''s Magical Polarity Token for themselves


    and now the darkness race had sent so many demon guards of darkness to track Austin, threatening their prize.


    "Greetings, masters!"


    The demon guard of darkness in the lead walked forward and bowed to the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect.


    "There is no need for such formalities,"


    Solomon replied.


    The famous demon guards of darkness were the core power of the darkness race. If the demon guards of darkness showed up, they would represent the will of the senior leaders of the darkness race.


    Therefore, even the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect needed to show them respect.


    "Where is Austin?"


    the same demon guard of darkness asked Solomon.


    "He has entered the Eight Fires Valley,"


    Solomon answered, pointing at the horrible sea of fire in front of him.


    "What?


    He went inside?! With his strength,


    the fires will burn him to ashes in an instant."


    None of the demon guards of darkness could believe their ears.

 Chapter 4968 A Monster

    Without saying a word, Solomon waved his hand.


    A powerful time energy resulted and was released into the air around him,


    causing time to rewind.


    Scenes from the past appeared one after another until the scene showing Austin setting foot in the Eight Fires Valley appeared.


    "You were right!


    He wants to resist the burning of the eight sacred fires by using the Memory Bridge and the road of reincarnation."


    After witnessing the scenes, the demon guard of darkness had no reason to doubt anything.


    He was advanced and strong and he saw no lies in the scenes that Solomon had presented him with.


    As he casted a glance at the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect who were sitting cross-legged, the demon guard of darkness instantly understood their plans.


    They were going to sit and wait until Austin couldn''t stand being in the Eight Fires Valley anymore and he was forced to come outside. Then, they would catch him.


    "We''ll wait nearby,"


    the demon guard of darkness told his partners through his spiritual sense after thinking for a while.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    save Austin while they are there,"


    the infinity beast added.


    "No. It won''t be.


    But if we don''t find a way to save Austin, he will die,"


    Winston said.


    Austin was Winston''s favorite out of all his disciples. If he were in danger, Winston would not hesitate to help him.


    "Yes.


    Austin helped me once. I can''t just stand by and watch him die.


    Let''s see if we can come up with a plan to help him escape,"


    the infinity beast said.


    Meanwhile, in the Eight Fires Valley,


    the Memory Bridge and the road of reincarnation were still slowly traveling along, avoiding the worst of the eight sacred fires.


    Suddenly,


    from deep in the sea of fire,


    two huge, red eyes appeared.


    They were so large that they resembled red seas.


    The two of them fixed unblinkingly on the Memory Bridge and the road of reincarnation and they slowly got closer and closer.


    Behind the eyes, a huge, frightening monster slowly came into view.


    It was red from head to toe and


    red hot lava was constantly dripping from its skin,


    emitting unbearable heat.

 Chapter 4969 The Fire Source Beast

    The moment that the beast showed its face, Austin and Old Lady Meng noticed it.


    "What kind of monster is this?" Austin asked,


    gulping and staring at the beast with wide eyes.


    "Is it the legendary fire source beast?"


    Old Lady Meng wondered aloud.


    "The fire source beast? What''s that?"


    Austin questioned, spinning to face Old Lady Meng with shock written on his face.


    "It''s the most ancient legendary beast in the Absolute Space Sea.


    It is said that it can devour and control all the fires,


    including the eight sacred fires.


    I''ve even heard stories that the fire source beast was born under the joint effect of the eight sacred fires,"


    Old Lady Meng answered.


    "I see.


    All things are born with their own advantages.


    Now it makes sense how the fire source beast is moving freely among the eight sacred fires,"


    Austin said as he looked at the beast with red magma all over its body.


    As they spoke, the fire source beast approached the Memory Bridge and the road of reincarnation. N


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    from happening.


    "Guys, it''s time. We have to go inside,"


    Solomon told the other eight leaders through his telepathic link. Too much time had passed and his patience couldn''t hold out any longer.


    "Okay. Let''s go."


    The other eight leaders had been impatient for a long time too.


    They stood up at the same time and approached the Eight Fires Valley ahead of them.


    Inside the Eight Fires Valley, eight kinds of sacred fires were burning fiercely, emitting an astonishing power.


    However, the strength of the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect was very terrifying. As they entered it, the sea of fire created a path for them to walk through.


    Soon, they were covered by the rolling sacred fires.


    The other gods of chaos of the Time Chamber Sect stayed behind, following Solomon''s orders to wait.


    "Okay. Let''s go inside."


    When the demon guards of darkness saw the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect walk into the Eight Fires Valley,


    they also stood and began walking towards the valley.

 Chapter 4970 Gifts

    Meanwhile,


    in the depths of the Eight Fires Valley, the fire source beast was busy tossing the Memory Bridge and the road of reincarnation up and down like a baseball in a glove.


    Suddenly, it caught it and stopped. Bending over, it peered into the small world in the Memory Bridge where Austin was hiding.


    Two red eyes pierced through the small world, staring straight at Austin.


    "Damn it! It saw me!"


    Austin exclaimed, taking a hasty step backwards.


    "Don''t worry. The beat knew that we were here all along. After all, its strength is very terrifying.


    We can see it from inside this small world. What makes you think it can''t see us?


    When it first saw the Memory Bridge, it knew we were hiding here,"


    Old Lady Meng explained.


    "Oh no! This fire source beast is so powerful! Now that it has targeted us, we can''t leave this sea of fire,"


    Austin said bitterly.


    "I just hope it won''t attack us,"


    Old Lady Meng added, sighing.


    As they discussed it, the fire source beast was still staring at Austin, examining his e


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    moment that something were to go wrong, he could activate the teleportation runes and escape.


    However, the fire source beast stayed completely still.


    Old Lady Meng had been right. The beast had a simple mind and wouldn''t play any tricks.


    After Austin had stowed away the items,


    the fire source beast nodded at him, and a satisfied smile appeared on its ferocious face.


    Austin finally felt relief wash over him. It seemed that the fire source beast did not hold any malice towards him. Instead, it wanted to be his friend and present him with gifts.


    "Thank you very much, for the gifts,"


    Austin said to the fire source beast.


    Then, the beast walked away to continue playing with the Memory Bridge and the road of reincarnation as if it were a child playing with toys.


    Austin smiled at the scene.


    But at the same time, he was aware of the terrifying energy pressure the beast was emitting all the time.


    He had no doubt that if he were to fight with the beast, he wouldn''t be able to resist a single one of its moves.

 Chapter 4971 Treat Him As A Friend

    "It seems that the legends are true. Although the fire source beasts are very powerful, they have the mind of a child."


    Old Lady Meng sighed as she looked at the fire source beast.


    "Yeah.


    Seems like it."


    Austin was intrigued by her words.


    "The fire source beast seems to like you. If you can gain its trust and become its friend, it will be a great advantage for you,"


    Old Lady Meng explained.


    "What makes you think it likes me?"


    Austin asked with a frown.


    He couldn''t make sense of it.


    It was true that the fire source beast had treated him well until now and even given him a lot of treasures,


    but he couldn''t figure out why the beast was being so kind to him.


    "If the beast didn''t like you, it wouldn''t be protecting you.


    Do you think that you can leave the Memory Bridge and withstand the eight sacred fires with your strength alone?"


    Old Lady Meng pointed out.


    "Oh yeah, you''re right! I didn''t realize that the fire source beast is helping me."


    This new information came as a pleasant surprise to Austin.


    Until now, he had been so nervous that he had almost forgotten that he had just w


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    find you."


    "Hmm,


    you''re right.


    The nine leaders are really eager to defeat me.


    They won''t let go of me, especially not when they''re so close to catching me,"


    Austin said in agreement.


    "Exactly. Let''s stay here for now, Austin.


    Try your best to get along well with this fire source beast.


    With his help, we won''t have to be afraid of the nine leaders,"


    Old Lady Meng said with a smile.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded.


    Although he was hesitant about getting the fire source beast involved in his personal battles, Austin believed that Old Lady Meng wouldn''t lie to him. The beast would be able to deal with the nine leaders.


    "Where are those evil people?


    Take me there. I''ll fight with them!"


    the fire source beast hissed.


    "They are outside.


    We don''t have to go after them.


    I''m pretty sure that they will come in to find me soon.


    When they do, you can help me deal with them here,"


    Austin said to the fire source beast.


    "That''s better.


    I''m most powerful when I''m here!"


    the fire source beast said with a laugh.


    For the next few days, Austin kept the fire source beast company.

 Chapter 4972 Some People Have Entered The Valley

    At this time, the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect had already entered the Eight Fires Valley and were scouring every inch of it for Austin.


    Using their omnipotent skills, they could indistinctly identify the lingering traces of Austin''s aura, and with that, they tracked his trajectory.


    Indeed, the power of these nine leaders was very terrifying.


    Even in an environment where the eight sacred fires burned violently, they could still hold on.


    They had enclosed themselves in magnificent energy and various laws that shielded them well.


    The eight sacred fires that burned fiercely around them in all directions could not so much as leave a scratch on their bodies.


    With the safety of their iron-tight protection, the nine leaders proceeded deep into the valley.


    "I can''t believe that Austin managed to wander this far into this place!"


    As they entered the depths of the Eight Fires Valley, the nine leaders were astonished.


    "That brat''s strength is indeed extraordinary.


    Moreover, he has the Memory Bridge and the road of reincarnation to protect him. Even the eight sacred fires can''t burn him to d


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rkness,


    because these demon guards represented the will of the senior leaders of the darkness race.


    "As soon as we spot Austin, we must act first and catch him.


    Once he''s in our grasp, we should leave immediately.


    We can''t let him fall into the hands of the darkness race.


    Otherwise, we''ll never get the Magical Polarity Token!"


    Solomon reminded everyone.


    "Okay."


    The other eight leaders nodded.


    This way, the nine leaders and the demon guards of darkness were getting closer and closer to Austin.


    Meanwhile, Austin and the fire source beast were already lying in wait for them.


    "If they dare to break into my territory, I will definitely teach them a lesson!"


    the fire source beast said eagerly.


    "You must be careful.


    They are all very powerful beings,"


    Austin said worriedly.


    Although he knew how powerful this fire source beast was, the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect and the demon guards of the darkness race were no joke.


    If the fire source beast couldn''t defeat them, it would mean that Austin had brought trouble to his friend, and that was the last thing he wanted.

 Chapter 4973 The Black Knife

    "You don''t have to worry about anything as long as I''m here, young man. This is my domain�Dnone of them could lay a finger on me.


    The eight sacred fires serve as my protection,"


    the fire source beast proudly announced. He looked regal, powerful, untouchable.


    "He''s right, Austin. He is called the fire source beast for a reason, and this is the Eight Fires Valley. This is his territory. In here, he is immaculate.


    If we compare his strength with theirs, the fire source best is superior to the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect,"


    Old Lady Meng reassured him.


    "That''s good."


    Austin was relieved to hear that. He had immense trust in her advice.


    After all, she was an old woman who had lived for countless years, and her knowledge about the works of the universe surpassed his. Aside from that, she had also lent him a helping hand whenever the occasion warranted it.


    "Would it be helpful if I take in a human form?


    I''m certain those guys wouldn''t dare set foot in here if they realize I''m here. That would take all the fun, won''t it?"


    the fire source beast lightheartedly suggested.


    Originally, the fire source beast


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    odily movement skills to surround Austin.


    "Hey! What the fuck do you think you''re doing?


    The Time Chamber Sect and the darkness race have always been on good terms with each other. Why did you suddenly attack us? This is a bold declaration of enmity!"


    Solomon roared, feeling betrayed with this sudden attack.


    "I''m sorry, Solomon.


    But the three Lords of Darkness specifically ordered us to bring back the Magical Polarity Token!


    We are just following orders. We don''t give two shits who gets killed as long as we get our goal.


    I hope you won''t make things difficult for us!"


    the demon guard of darkness loudly spat back.


    "What?


    The darkness race also wants the Magical Polarity Token?"


    Solomon was both surprised and worried.


    If these demon guards of darkness were really sent by the three Lords of Darkness, then this spelled trouble.


    Although the overall power of the Time Chamber Sect could almost be on par with the darkness race, the three Lords of Darkness were a different discussion altogether.


    They were all extremely powerful, and the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect couldn''t contend with them.

 Chapter 4974 Have You Ever Got My Permission

    "You''re wrong!


    Treasures are meant for those who can obtain them with their own ability.


    Our Time Chamber Sect has used so many of our people in the search for the Magical Polarity Token. So if you want it so bad, let''s fight and see who will win it!"


    Solomon yelled at the demon guard of darkness after thinking for a while.


    The Magical Polarity Token was so precious that the Time Chamber Sect would never dream of leaving it behind.


    Plus, in order to capture Austin and take the Magical Polarity Token from him, the Time Chamber Sect had dispatched a large number of cultivators and had been trying for decades to follow through with their plan. They wouldn''t give up on their goal when they were already halfway there.


    "Yes. Let''s fight and see who will get what they want!"


    the demon guard of darkness replied, sneering.


    He understood that his insults or threats wouldn''t change the mission of the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect.


    "Benicio, Ayaan, I need you to help me deal with this magic treasure!


    Everyone else, go and catch Austin. Hurry up!"


    Solomon ordered in a booming voice.


    Then Solomon, Benicio, and Ayaan revealed a large number of magic treasures and activated them all at once. The next minute, they turned and rushed


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    o feel anxious now that he had been trapped in battle with the demon guards of darkness for so long.


    The other six leaders were also anxious. They reinforced their power to escalate the fight. As a result, they successfully warded off their opponents and turned around to get Austin.


    "Austin!


    It''s time to surrender!


    Otherwise, you will die today!"


    Bartholomew roared as he fixed his gaze on Austin.


    It could be said that among the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect, the hatred between Austin and him was the deepest!


    "You can''t get me,"


    Austin taunted, flashing a smile Bartholomew''s way.


    "You miserable brat! How dare you brag like this?


    Come over here and fight like a man!"


    Bartholomew shouted at the top of his lungs. Then he charged at Austin.


    Before he could reach him, a new voice sounded.


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you threaten my friend! You''d better get my permission before you do this to my friend.


    You''re asking for humiliation!"


    the fire source beast roared, stepping forward.


    The next moment, an extremely terrible, oppressive energy burst forth from him.


    "Who the hell are you? Get out of my way!��


    Bartholomew yelled. He stopped in his tracks and looked at the fire source beast with fear.

 Chapter 4975 The Fighting Power Of The Fire Source Beast

    "Oh boy! You have no idea how long I''ve been waiting for you!


    Now that you''re here, we can finally have a good fight!"


    the fire source beast yelled, striding forward one step at a time.


    The beast was so excited that his limbs cracked in anticipation of the battle. His eyebrows were lifted and a small smile tugged at his lips. As Austin watched the beast approach his enemies, he still couldn''t figure out why the beast was in favor of the fierce fight.


    A moment later,


    deafening sounds filled the space.


    With a loud noise, the seemingly harmless, fat guy transformed into a huge ball of red flames. Deep in the ball of red flames, his gigantic form still loomed.


    The fire source beast had finally shown his real form!


    Since the fire source beast had arrived, he could clearly feel the power of the leaders of the Time Chamber Sect and the demon guards of darkness from the darkness race. Because each of them was martial arts master, the beast had to show his true form in order to claim his victory over them.


    Everyone present knew that only through its true form could a beast have extremely powerful fighting strength.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the distance.


    Then, the fire source beast transformed into a red light and approached a demon guard of darkness.


    Although the demon guard of darkness had watched the fire source beast dash toward him, he didn''t have time to fight back.


    Like Emory, he needed to focus on the attacks from the eight sacred fires as well.


    Bang!


    The fire source beast''s two claws hit the body of the demon guard of darkness at the same time.


    The demon guard of darkness guard exploded on the spot, turning into a cloud of blood mist.


    "How did you do that?"


    the demon guard of darkness asked as he reassembled his body not far away. He looked at the fire source beast in horror.


    He couldn''t believe that his body had been shattered in a single attack when his strength was so high.


    He was a demon guard of darkness, after all!


    Every one of them was selected from the darkness race following strict standards.


    Every creature knew that every demon guard of darkness was powerful.


    "You are too weak to withstand a single blow!"


    the fire source beast said in a disdainful manner to the demon guard of darkness he had just assaulted.

 Chapter 4976 Kill One Of Them

    "The fire source beast is truly phenomenal! This is beyond anything I have ever seen before!"


    Austin was genuinely impressed.


    "He is, isn''t he? Compared to these guys, he is exponentially stronger.


    Especially in this kind of environment where his powers are amplified. He is definitely more than capable to handle them,"


    Old Lady Meng explained.


    "That''s exactly right, madam!


    It feels like the power of the fire source beast knows no bounds!"


    Austin nodded.


    As the two were awestruck about the capabilities of the fire source beast, the demon guard of the darkness race launched multiple attacks to his enemy.


    "Argh! Die you filthy beast!" he roared angrily. Then, he released a rolling dark energy and formed a powerful energy hurricane.


    He quickly followed his string of curses with a direct attack to the fire source beast.


    The beast did not flinch one bit. He gave his enemy a cocky smirk and rushed over at lightning speed.


    The eight sacred fires wildly blazed in his path as he dashed towards the demon guard of darkness.


    Immediately, his face changed dramatically upon seeing the terrifying power of the eight sacred fires.


    "Calm down!


    You can''t defeat him by yourself!"


    another demon guard of darkn


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    but she was still amused at this circumstance.


    "This is fate, I think,"


    Austin replied with an equally intrigued smile.


    "You know, you''re one lucky person, Austin. Just when you thought you''d be caught by your enemies, you even managed to find someone powerful to assist you!"


    Old Lady Meng remarked.


    "I don''t believe in luck. I can get what I have today by my own efforts and perseverance."


    Austin begged to disagree. He was thrown in countless of difficult situations before. But time and time again, he had managed to escape due to his own wit and skill.


    "Yes, but maybe it''s your efforts and perseverance that bring you great luck,"


    Old Lady Meng explained with a smile.


    Meanwhile,


    the fire source beast had already strode towards the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect and the demon guards of darkness, his claws ready to attack.


    "Watch out!


    This is a legendary beast called the fire source beast. He can control the eight sacred fires here at his will!"


    Solomon reminded everyone immediately.


    In the face of the fire source beast, the nine leaders and the other demon guards were alarmed. The odds were stacked against them��they had to give everything just to win and survive a match with the beast.

 Chapter 4977 Work Together

    "Guys, we have to join together to kill this fire source beast! Once that''s done, we can deal with Austin.


    If we just try to fight him one-on-one, it''s impossible for us to defeat this fire source beast!"


    Solomon said to the demon guards of the darkness race as he turned and looked at them.


    "Work together... with you?"


    The demon guards of darkness were not keen on joining forces with the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect. After all, they had just fought with them. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do.


    "If we don''t work together to deal with this fire source beast, we won''t be able to lay a finger on Austin today,"


    Solomon added.


    "Fine. We''ll work together to kill the fire source beast first and then we''ll deal with Austin,"


    the demon guards of darkness in the lead agreed after thinking for a while.


    "Ha-ha-ha...


    Even together, you are no match for me!


    You want to try and kill me on my turf? Are you kidding?"


    the fire source beast said, laughing.


    Although he was not very intelligent, he was very powerful. Ther


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ast was still amazing!


    "You hurt me!"


    the fire source beast yelled, shooting a furious look at the demon guards of darkness. With a flap of his big, red wings, he rushed forward.


    Boom!


    The fire source beast flew across the sky and approached one of the demon guards of darkness at lightning speed.


    The demon guard of darkness had already been injured by the fire source beast and was spatting blood onto the ground.


    Before he could react, the fire source beast had reached him.


    "Damn it!"


    the demon guard of darkness cursed. He was too startled to defend himself against the fire source beast so he turned around and ran away.


    "Ha-ha-ha...


    You can''t escape!"


    the fire source beast called after him, bursting into laughter.


    Accompanied by the laughter, the fire source beast''s red wings turned into two red blades and slashed at the demon guard of darkness.


    Wherever the two red blades passed, the space was cleanly sliced like tofu.


    "Someone please help me!"


    the demon guard of darkness cried, feeling frightened to death.

 Chapter 4978 Leave It To Me

    "Scream all you want. No one can save you now!"


    the fire source beast sneered, exerting dominance.


    Driven by his bloodthirsty temptations, the fire source beast flapped the two red sword-like wings savagely and sliced the body of the demon guard of darkness, hacking him down into uneven proportions, allowing the blood to taint his clothes as spoils of war. Unsatisfied with the result, he thrust the red swords deep into his flesh and twisted them, razing his remains, reducing him into a mist of blood.


    "Please, no! Show some mercy, please don''t do this!"


    Terrorized from the agony sprouting throughout his body, the demon guard of darkness let out an earsplitting scream.


    Completely disemboweled, his spiritual soul began to form at a distance, gathering the torn away pieces of his body, stringing them back together.


    But of course, his breathing had weakened significantly since regenerating took a physical toll on him.


    Suddenly, the fire source beast shrouded himself in a crimson mantle of eight kinds of sacred fire, enveloping every fiber of his being.


    "Where do you think you''re going? Don''t even think about getting away from me!"


    Having said that, the fire source beast''s figure vanished from where he once stood, only to appear right before the demon guard of darkness in the next moment.


    Even though the fire source beast was a towering figure to the eye, his movements were incredibly agile.


    Not letting the size of his bo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    though he was reduced to a spiritual soul, he was not an adversary to be underestimated.


    After all, the demon guard of darkness was a prodigy, handpicked from the darkness race, and his strength was formidable.


    At once, Austin unleashed the Triple Avatar Skill, giving shape to two identical avatars simultaneously. Then, Austin and his two avatars rushed towards the demon guard of darkness from three different directions, cornering him.


    Apart from that, Austin used the Worlds of Mind Power Construction Skill, coupled with all sorts of swordsmanship and arrays.


    Leaving nothing to the imagination, he used all kinds of powerful skills he had picked up on throughout his time.


    All of a sudden, the demon guard of darkness was confronted with a series of massive attacks directed towards him.


    "I''ve got to give it to you. Those were some flashy moves.


    No wonder you''ve managed to dodge the clutches of our darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect with such finesse all this time.


    But your luck runs out today!"


    For a while, the demon guard of darkness was left awestruck by Austin''s diverse display of skills. But he soon came to grips with reality and snickered at Austin.


    "Austin!


    Your time ends now!"


    After being repeatedly battered at the hands of the fire source beast, the demon guard of darkness was left filled with pent-up frustration. Now, he wanted to unleash all that suppressed anger, and Austin was the perfect victim.

 Chapter 4979 Killing A Demon Guard Of Darkness

    "Enough bragging!


    Just show me what you can do!"


    Austin roared.


    Immediately, the ten worlds of mind power that Austin had activated overlapped and began suppressing the demon guard of darkness. Joining them, over two hundred arrays were applied to the demon guard of darkness'' body.


    Then, the three Austins used different cultivation methods and martial arts skills that they had practiced to send hundreds of attacks in the direction of the demon guard of darkness.


    "Austin, go to hell!"


    the demon guard of darkness yelled through the shower of attacks. He raised his head and endless, dark energy and laws of darkness gushed out from his spiritual soul. They turned into a rolling, black fog and that spread until it covered the area for hundreds of millions of miles.


    When that was all done, the area had been transformed into a black world.


    The spiritual soul of the demon guard of darkness had completely disappeared somewhere inside of it.


    It was now a part of the black world!


    Austin wanted to continue attacking him, but without eyes on his target, it was extremely difficult.


    "Ha!


    Austin, I built th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ires, the demon guard of darkness could no longer hold on.


    Coupled with Austin''s crazy attack, his spiritual soul was injured almost beyond repair.


    "Austin, get out of my way!"


    the demon guard of darkness roared.


    "How are you still trying to threaten me?"


    Austin asked, sneering.


    Under the combined power of Austin''s crazy attack and the burning of eight sacred fires, the spiritual soul of the demon guard of darkness became so weak that his energy was gradually exhausted, and his scream became fainter.


    Of course, it was the eight sacred fires that had hurt the demon guard of darkness the most.


    Austin''s attack had merely held him in place.


    Gradually, the spiritual soul of the demon guard of darkness became more and more transparent.


    "I refuse to accept this!


    I am a demon guard of darkness. I am one of the strongest gods of chaos here! I will not die today!"


    the demon guard of darkness yelled, glaring directly at Austin.


    Before he could even try to fight back, the eight sacred fires surged higher and engulfed his transparent spiritual soul, turning what was left of him to a pile of ashes.

 Chapter 4980 Another Demon Guard Of Darkness Had Been Killed

    Before everyone''s eyes, a famous god of chaos and demon guard of darkness had just died!


    All eyes were fixed on the spot where his body had just been.


    Everyone was shocked.


    ''It turns out that gods of chaos can be killed too!''


    Austin thought.


    All creatures knew that gods of chaos were supreme existences and that they controlled everything. None of them thought that they would also perish.


    "Austin!


    How dare you kill the demon guard of darkness of our race!


    Now, we darkness race will have to hunt you until we can kill you!"


    the demon guard of darkness in the lead roared, glaring at Austin.


    "That makes it sound like you darkness race and I used to get along.


    You know that we have been enemies for a long time,"


    Austin replied, sneering.


    "Ha!


    This is fantastic!


    Because you guys dared to break into my territory and bully my friend, I get to eliminate all of you today!"


    the fire source beast exclaimed.


    Laughing, he flashed to the front of a demon guard of darkness.


    Knowing how much damage the fire source beast could do, the demon guard of darkness hurriedly used his bodily movement skill to retreat.


    Howe


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "Help!"


    the demon guard of darkness shouted.


    Then, he took a moment to reassemble his body and run.


    However, the fire source beast was faster than him. The pair of fiery, red wings on his back spread and he flapped them hard.


    Within one second, the fire source beast was on the demon guard of darkness'' heels.


    The fire source beast''s fiery red wings cut through the air, aiming at the demon guard of darkness.


    "Ah!"


    After his scream, the demon guard of darkness'' body fell to pieces once more.


    "Damn it! I can''t put myself back together!"


    the demon guard of darkness shouted in panic and frustration.


    "Let me finish him off!"


    Austin interceded.


    Then he rushed towards the demon guard of darkness.


    "Austin, stop! I will kill you if you don''t!"


    When the demon guard of darkness saw Austin approaching him, fear and anger crossed his face.


    Once he reached him, a small battle broke out between them.


    Less than an hour later,


    Austin and the eight sacred fires rushed forward and completely shattered the spiritual soul of the demon guard of darkness.


    Just like that, another demon guard of darkness had been killed!

 Chapter 4981 The Alliance Fell Apart

    "Austin, what are you doing? You deserve to die for this!


    How dare you kill the master of our darkness race?


    Our darkness race will get our revenge!


    We will never let you go!"


    the other demon guards of darkness roared at Austin when they saw another one of their companions die.


    "Whatever. I show no mercy to the darkness race. If I have the chance, I will kill all of you,"


    Austin snapped back.


    Because he was a successor of the reincarnation race, he and the darkness race were natural enemies, and there was absolutely no possibility of reconciliation.


    Therefore, Austin could taunt the entire darkness race and not fear them at all.


    "Yes, Austin!


    That''s great!


    Let''s team up and kill them all!"


    The fire source beast laughed until his belly shook. All of their battles had gone smoothly so far.


    Then, he turned and aimed at another demon guard of darkness.


    Compared to the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect, the demon guards of darkness were relatively weak and easy to defeat.


    The fire source beast saw them as a way for him to warm himself up fo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    demon guard of darkness in the lead had decided to stop his attacks. He stared at Austin and the fire source beast with a gloomy look on his face.


    He was silent for a moment. Then he made his decision.


    "Let''s retreat!"


    the demon guard of darkness shouted.


    The other demon guards of darkness exchanged questioning looks.


    Then, without saying anything, they turned and began to exit the Eight Fires Valley.


    "What are you doing?"


    Solomon asked, spinning around when he saw the demon guards of darkness retreating.


    "What does it look like?


    We can''t catch Austin here.


    Your Time Chamber Sect can stay behind and try to deal with Austin by yourselves,"


    the demon guard of darkness in the lead spat.


    Then, the demon guards of darkness began to use their bodily movement skills and retreated without another word.


    The nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect were all left dumbfounded.


    Even with the demon guards of darkness helping them, they still couldn''t defeat the fire source beast.


    Now that their ally had left, their task had become even more impossible.

 Chapter 4982 To Deal With Emory

    "Damn it!"


    Solomon cursed, gritting his teeth and scowling.


    In preparation for this confrontation with Austin, he had laid out an intricate plan. He had paid a huge price to the darkness race and invited Cain to personally deduce Austin''s whereabouts. It had even gone as far as asking the other eight leaders of the Time Chamber Sect to join in on the action. It could be said that he had made a big move despite the risks.


    There hadn''t been a doubt in his mind that he would catch Austin and take his Magical Polarity Token this time.


    But now everything was falling apart.


    "Why?


    I don''t understand how this young man makes everything so difficult,"


    As the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect all glared at Austin, their eyes were burning with anger. On the inside, they craved nothing more than charging at Austin and capturing him,


    but they knew that they couldn''t do it with the fire source beast protecting him.


    "What''s wrong?


    Are you scared?


    Well, you shouldn''t have bullied my friend! You certainly won''t do it again!"


    the fire source


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    om advancing any further.


    "Madam, you were right. The fire source beast has the best advantages in battle while he''s in the Eight Fires Valley. His fighting capacity is insane,"


    Austin commented as he stood in the distance and watched the battle unfold.


    "Of course it is.


    In fact, the fire source beast is more powerful than the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect. While he''s in the Eight Fires Valley, it is impossible for them to defeat him.


    They should have never stayed here and fought.


    It was a mistake on their part,"


    Old Lady Meng replied with a smile.


    "Look at how arrogant the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect are. What will it take for them to admit defeat?


    By now, they should have seen how powerful their opponent is.


    I think the fire source beast should just kill them all,"


    Austin said.


    "No. It would be difficult for the fire source beast to kill them all.


    After all, the nine leaders are the top level gods of chaos.


    Solomon would be the most difficult one to kill,"


    Old Lady Meng replied, shaking her head.

 Chapter 4983 The Death Of Emory

    "Haha!


    I finally broke the damn shell on your body!"


    The fire source beast laughed wildly. The layers of armor Emory used to protect himself were shattered to pieces�Dall the magic treasures he donned were gone!


    Shocked and left without anything to protect himself, Emory shivered in despair. His face turned deathly pale. He was no match for the fire source beast at all and it seemed that he was utterly losing the battle.


    Now that all his defenses had been destroyed, he was at his wits'' end. The magic treasures he embedded himself with was his very last straw.


    He knew well that if it went on like this, his chances of survival was very slim. If he were to survive this battle, it would be based on extreme luck.


    The power difference between them dawned on him like a slap on the face. It was obvious that the fire source beast was a formidable enemy. Hence, he used all the secret cultivation method he knew to escape his grasp. Unfortunately, the heavens were not on his side�Dthe four fire walls firmly blocked his way.


    Left with no other choice, Emory wore his most determined face and began to fight with all his remaining strength. It was a desperate situation. With a frantic roar, he used all his energy in his body to fight with the fire source beast, leaving no reservations.


    Every move he made was made out of desperation, a push for his last ounce of will to live. He attacked the beast head-on, although he knew full well how powerful the e


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e source beast. This was not the outcome he wanted to have, but he was forced to deal with it.


    With one final glare, he turned around and stormed out of the Eight Fires Valley.


    The other seven leaders of the Time Chamber Sect also scowled at the fire source beast and then went out of the Eight Fires Valley.


    The fire source beast did not make an effort to catch them. He understood it well that the leaders of the Time Chamber Sect were more remarkable than the demon guards of darkness. Even if he knew he could take them, it would not be wise to initiate the fight since they were still powerful individuals.


    "Haha, what a bunch of losers!


    This is my true form�Dsee how powerful I am! Don''t you ever dare pester Austin! If you do it again, I will make sure all of you will meet your doom.


    I don''t want to see any of you ever again! Otherwise, I will kick your ass the moment I would lay my eyes on you! Bear that in mind, you fools!"


    The fire source beast shouted at the retreating figures of the leaders, who left in embarrassment. His laughing and gloating penetrated the space like sharp daggers in their backs.


    The remaining eight leaders were livid. However, their only option was to restrain themselves from fighting with the beast.


    "That battle was an interesting one.


    I haven''t fought with anyone so intensely in such a long time.


    That was exhilarating!"


    The fire source beast came to Austin and said with the most splendid smile.

 Chapter 4984 Learning The Fire Controlling Skills

    "That was amazing!"


    Austin enthusiastically showered the fire source beast with praise.


    "Ha-ha!


    I''m flattered. It''s a good thing that I''m more powerful than those guys.


    If they ever decide to come back and pester you again, don''t hesitate to call my name."


    The fire source beast proudly defended his friend.


    "Thank you. I appreciate your help. I''d be in a pinch if it weren''t for you,"


    Austin wholeheartedly thanked as he gave his friend a wide smile. He continued,


    "By the way, your ability to control the eight sacred fires is fantastic! I''ve never seen anything like it before!"


    He recalled the fire source beast controlling the eight sacred fires during his fight. In Austin''s perspective, it was truly a remarkable thing!


    Each fire held an astonishing burning power. Their combined power should not be underestimated.


    Meanwhile, the fire source beast held his head up high with great confidence as he controlled the movement of the eight sacred fires. Even though he was outnumbered, he still exuded the courage that ruled his heart. In fact, the sacred fires did not scare him at all. After all, he could control them e


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    res Valley, it will be difficult for us to deal with him.


    The fire source beast is too powerful."


    Benicio frowned.


    The other leaders were silent, because they knew that what he said was true.


    Back in the Eight Fires Valley, even if they worked together, they had no chance of overthrowing the fire source beast.


    As long as he remained there, dealing with Austin was out of the question.


    "Let''s wait for Austin to come out.


    He can''t hide in the Eight Fires Valley forever.


    He will come out one day,"


    Solomon said after a moment''s silence.


    "Moreover, we will fully cooperate with the darkness race to deal with the reincarnation race from now on.


    Just like them, the darkness race will definitely not let go of Austin. We and Austin are sworn enemies, so we will ally with the darkness race.


    Austin provoking us meant that he had set himself against us. The reincarnation race will have one more powerful enemy,"


    Solomon continued.


    "Yes! It''s an absolute must that we avenge Emory!


    Plus, if we don''t kill Austin, we will always be a laughing stock in the Absolute Space Sea!"


    Bartholomew nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 4985 Shocking Revelation

    "I agree,"


    said the rest of the leaders in agreement.


    They hated Austin with all their hearts, now even regarding the entire reincarnation race as their enemy.


    "We''ll go to the three Lords of Darkness right away.


    We''ll work together with them from now on, to deal with that pesky reincarnation race.


    But Austin is still our main target.


    We will not stop hunting him until he has breathed his last breath!"


    Solomon bellowed as he got to his feet.


    What he''d gone through in the Eight Fires Valley had left him fuming and reeling with displeasure. All he wanted now was to destroy Austin, no matter what it took.


    Austin had become a thorn in their side for the leaders of the Time Chamber Sect.


    They would get no relief until he was dead.


    Bad news had spread to the headquarters of the darkness race at the same time.


    In one of their lairs, a breathless voice sounded.


    "Lords of Darkness, we have lost three demon guards of darkness amongst all the action.


    All of them were gods of chaos


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    th you.


    From now on, the darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect are allies,"


    another Lord of Darkness added.


    Solomon was happy, and further discussed with the Lords about their cooperative plans.


    At this moment,


    finally,


    news of what had happened in the Eight Fires Valley spread to the Fallen Divine Valley.


    When Winston and the infinity beast caught wind of the events, they could not believe what they were hearing.


    "The nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect and dozens of demon guards of darkness were all sent out together, and chased Austin to the Eight Fires Valley.


    But he was unharmed. In fact, Emory of the Time Chamber Sect and several demon guards at the level of a god of chaos ended up dying.


    Is...


    Is that true?"


    Winston and the infinity beast felt it was almost too fantastical to be real.


    It was only later when more detailed information about the battle spread that they were convinced.


    Winston and the infinity beast then finally believed the tales they heard.

 Chapter 4986 Im Safe

    "There''s no need to ask. I think it''s pretty clear that Austin must have had one hell of an adventure in the Eight Fires Valley!


    I don''t think it was him that killed Emory or those demon guards of darkness though.


    No matter how strong he is, killing them all would be too much for him.


    Not to mention the fact that the Eight Fires Valley is filled with the terrifying eight sacred fires, each of them possessing an astonishing burning power. And when combined, the capabilities are beyond our imagination.


    Just surviving within the eight sacred fires would have been very difficult for Austin.


    How could he then also be able to kill so many masters?"


    Winston analyzed, thinking out loud.


    "You''re right.


    Those masters were definitely not struck down by Austin.


    As the stories go, there''s said to be a mysterious creature in existence in the Eight Fires Valley.


    Perhaps it was on Austin''s side and strong enough to help him deal with those masters from the Time Chamber Sect and the darkness race.


    And th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ht Fires Valley.


    It was said that Emory and several demon guards died in there.


    But we heard nothing about you.


    Your master and I were worried and feared the worst.


    If you get this message, please reply.


    Tell me what''s going on and I''ll leave and go back to pass the message on to your master,"


    said a voice from the jade slip.


    "It''s the infinity beast!"


    Austin was touched by their concern.


    ''It seems that my master and the infinity beast have been worrying about my safety all this time,''


    Austin thought to himself joyfully.


    "Sir, you may rest easy. I''m fine now.


    I met a fire source beast here and befriended him.


    He helped me defeat those pursuers.


    I''m staying here for now, learning the fire controlling skills from him.


    Once I''ve fully grasped the skills, I''ll be out of here and I''ll find you.


    Don''t worry, I''m safe!"


    Austin sent his message out.


    "I''m so glad to hear that!"


    The infinity beast at last breathed a deep sigh of relief once he''d gotten Austin''s message.

 Chapter 4987 Planning To Deal With The Fire Source Beast

    The infinity beast cared about Austin''s safety above all else, so the message he received was like a wave of relief crashing over him.


    He then thought carefully about what Austin had said.


    He had actually met a fire source beast!


    The infinity beast was shocked.


    Although he too was a famous legendary beast in the Absolute Space Sea,


    compared with the fire source beasts, he was not that special at all.


    The fire source beasts were one of the most widely recognized ancient legendary beasts in the entire Absolute Space Sea.


    They were generally stronger than infinity beasts as well.


    "Austin, it''s said that although the fire source beasts are incredibly strong, they have the intelligence of children. Is that true?


    How did you manage to befriend one?


    Did you persuade and trick it like you would a child?"


    The infinity beast was very curious and sent Austin a message as fast as he could.


    "Sir, he''s not at all like you think.


    He was friendly from the moment I


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    f these successors had at least one elder behind them in support.


    Those elders are cunning, never revealing themselves. Instead, they trained these successors and made them look for the fragments of the road of reincarnation.


    When the opportunity is ripe, the elders will without a doubt reveal themselves and fight the darkness race again.


    And so naturally, the Lords of Darkness welcomed the opportunity to become our ally,"


    Solomon said, clearly laying out the situation they were in.


    "Good."


    The other leaders nodded with pleasure after hearing Solomon''s analysis.


    "But keep in mind that the main purpose of our alignment with the darkness race is to deal with Austin!


    That is the most important thing!"


    Solomon growled.


    "Yes of course."


    The rest nodded in understanding.


    "I have gathered you all here because there is one more thing I wish to discuss with you,"


    Solomon continued.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The other leaders looked at Solomon curiously.

 Chapter 4988 The Old Leaders

    "It''s about that fire source beast,"


    said Solomon.


    "What do you mean? Do you want us to find the fire source beast that killed Emory?"


    Musa asked, a little incredulous.


    "I understand how frustrated you must feel about Emory''s death, but we have to be wise about our decisions��we can''t let our anger rule our judgment!


    Avenging him will be difficult since the fire source beast has never left the Eight Fires Valley ever since our fight. As long as he''s in there, his power is exponential. Exacting our revenge needs more thorough planning,"


    Benicio coaxed, trying to inject some sense into Solomon.


    "Yes, the fire source beast''s strength is beyond us, and he can control the eight sacred fires. We are no match for him��his intervention with our quest to catch Austin threw off our plans."


    The other leaders of the Time Chamber Sect still had a lingering trauma. The mere thought of the battle that took place in the Eight Fires Valley would immediately send shivers down their spine.


    How could they seek revenge on the fire source beast?


    "Guys, you are missing my point!


    I''m not aski


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he wouldn''t have made such big progress,"


    another Lord of Reincarnation echoed.


    "But what really surprised me is Austin''s extreme luck.


    Can you imagine that? He actually befriended a fire source beast!


    What''s more, the fire source beast helped him deal with the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect and the demon guards of darkness,"


    the third Lord of Reincarnation complimented.


    "Yes, this young man is indeed powerful and blessed."


    The other two Lords of Reincarnation nodded in agreement.


    "What a shame!


    The three of us, as the supreme commanders of the reincarnation race, haven''t done anything useful in the past few years. Instead, we have asked several young people to help us to collect the fragments of the road of reincarnation,"


    one of the Lords of Reincarnation despondently commented.


    The other two fell silent.


    "Recently, I have sent someone to investigate things in the Absolute Space Sea.


    I think it''s time for us, the reincarnation race, to reappear. It''s about time our race rose from ashes.


    The time has come,"


    the Lord of Reincarnation continued.

 Chapter 4989 Progress

    "Do not forget that the three of us are key to the reincarnation race''s revival.


    The darkness race has three Lords of Darkness. The Time Chamber Sect has several strong old leaders, as well as some other forces, all with powerful masters guarding their strongholds. Although we still have a few people hiding in different places, our three real bodies have not yet returned.


    Right now, it seems foolish to let the people of our reincarnation race come out of hiding,"


    said another Lord of Reincarnation.


    These words left the other two lords silent.


    They knew he was right and so could not deny it.


    If any force wanted to rise in the Absolute Space Sea, it needed masters with powerful combat effectiveness to lead them.


    If they didn''t have any top-level masters, no matter how many mid-level warriors they had, there was little chance they would ever be a truly powerful force to be reckoned with.


    It was worse for the reincarnation race that they had a great enemy waiting to put them back down; the darkness race. They needed t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    it, sitting cross legged on an altar, was Cain, deducing the strength of the fire source beast.


    It was difficult to figure out seeing as how astronomically powerful a fire source beast was.


    After years of speculation and investigation, Cain finally managed to capture the fire source beast''s aura.


    A multitude of information began revealing itself to him, including the scene of the beast guiding Austin in his fire-controlling skill cultivation.


    "Cain, have you figured it out? Tell us, when is the best opportunity to enter the Eight Fires Valley to take care of that fire source beast?"


    asked one of the Lords of Darkness impatiently.


    "Relax. All in good time. I''m mapping out the environment of the Eight Fires Valley right now. If you want to go in, you must take its special environment into consideration.


    I''m looking for any weaknesses in the valley.


    Or seeing if I can find any about the fire source beast.


    If I can find a weakness, it will be far easier to deal with that beast,"


    Cain informed, slow and calm.

 Chapter 4990 The Fire Bead

    "Okay.


    You''re right, Cain. That makes perfect sense.


    The fire source beast has strong combat power because he uses the special environment of the Eight Fires Valley to his advantage.


    Now, all we have to do is uncover the weakness of that environment and we can deal with the fire source beast. This will make it so much easier.


    Cain, don''t rush your deduction. We are not in a hurry.


    We have a lot of time. It''s better to wait so that our plan will be perfect,"


    one of the Lords of Darkness said. The others nodded in agreement because they had no reason to doubt his words.


    In the darkness race, the wizards didn''t have strong combat skills but their deduction ability was incomparable. Every wizard was resourceful. So much so that the darkness race turned to them to guide their actions most of the time.


    During the war with the reincarnation race, the wizards of the darkness race had played a very important role.


    Cain, the oldest and the most powerful wizard in the darkness race, was more respected than other wizards.


    The three Lords of Darkness weren''t cautious about asking


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    strong fire nature energy


    and it was engraved with several mysterious runes that looked like ancient totems of fire nature.


    "What''s this?"


    Austin asked as he closely examined the bead in front of him.


    "It''s a Fire Bead and it''s equivalent to the internal core of our fire source beast race,"


    the fire source beast explained.


    Legendary beasts could all produce internal cores in their bodies


    and these cores contained the purest energy.


    "This internal core was left by an elder of our fire source beast race after he died.


    I have kept it for a long time, and now that I''m so advanced, I can''t gain as much from it. I want to give it to you,"


    the fire source beast added.


    "What exactly does it do?"


    Austin asked, looking up at the fire source beast.


    "This Fire Bead is the essence of our fire source beast race. It has a lot of uses.


    One of the most important functions you can use is the storage of the eight sacred fires. You can keep them all in this bead.


    When you find yourself stuck in a future fight, you can release them,"


    the fire source beast explained.

 Chapter 4991 Collecting The Sacred Fire

    "At present, this is probably the most practical function for you. You will learn more uses of the fire bead in the future,"


    the fire source beast said to Austin.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Austin was overjoyed to receive this treasure.


    He had been concerned that even if he cultivated the fire controlling skill as best he could, it would be useless in the outside world without the power of the eight kinds of sacred fire.


    He had not known the fire bead could store all the sacred fires within it.


    Austin''s life was made a lot easier now, and this was going to be a great help.


    "Can this fire bead really store the eight kinds of sacred fire in it?


    That would be truly incredible!"


    He was excited to be sure, but he could still scarcely believe it.


    "Why don''t you give it a try right now?


    Perhaps that will give you your answer.


    There is a way to collect fire using the fire controlling skill. Remember what I taught you.


    You can use this bead to gather the eight sacred fires. Give it a go.


    But first you must refine this


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    arvesting more sacred fire.


    He held nothing back now that he knew it wouldn''t take long for all he took to be replenished.


    He was hungry to take all he could manage.


    However, he soon found the sacred fire was decreasing without any signs of recovering what he''d taken.


    "Why hasn''t the sacred fire been replenished?"


    Austin asked the fire source beast.


    "It won''t happen that quickly. It will take some time.


    Don''t worry. It won''t be long before the Fiery Eye automatically replenishes enough sacred fire,"


    answered the fire source beast.


    "All right, that''s good,"


    Austin said and nodded.


    He continued collecting sacred fire in the days that followed, uninhibited and care-free.


    After quite a long time, he finally felt he had collected as much as the Fire Bead could hold.


    There was still around two-thirds of the sacred fire left in the Eight Fires Valley. He had successfully taken a third of it into his Fire Bead.


    "With your current strength, this is the most you can collect,"


    said the fire source beast.

 Chapter 4992 The Lords Of Darkness Came

    "Really? So the amount of sacred fire I can store in this fire bead is related to my current strength?"


    Austin asked the fire source beast, feeling slightly overwhelmed.


    "Yes. This fire bead has become your magic treasure after you refine it. So its fire-collecting capacity depends solely on your strength,"


    the fire source beast replied, nodding his head.


    "In the future, when you increase your strength, you can return here and collect more sacred fire to store in the Fire Bead.


    The more sacred fire that you possess, the stronger your combat effectiveness will be,"


    the fire source beast added.


    "I see."


    Austin nodded his head and continued to stare at his Fire Bead in awe.


    Suddenly, the fire source beast spun around and his expression turned dark.


    Quickly, he regained his composure and tilted his head to perceive the surrounding area.


    A few seconds later, he turned back around to face Austin.


    "Damn it! The Eight Fires Valley is surrounded by three horrible strangers and it looks like they''ve targeted me!


    Yes. I''m right. They have come for me,"


    the fire source beast said, looking all around them with fear in


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    easily kill the other ordinary gods of chaos.


    The demon guards of darkness gathered and stayed close on Austin''s heels.


    However, Austin was using the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation, so they couldn''t gain any more ground on him.


    Plus, they were still inside the Eight Fires Valley.


    All around them was a large amount of sacred fire


    that Austin could use because he had cultivated the fire-controlling skill.


    When he looked over his shoulder and saw that dozens of demon guards of darkness were chasing him, Austin immediately activated the fire-controlling skill.


    Immediately, the sacred fire in the surrounding space swept towards the demon guards of darkness like a tsunami wave.


    The demon guards of darkness were very powerful, but that didn''t stop them from fearing the eight kinds of sacred fire. They got to work resisting the fire right away.


    Because of this, they couldn''t chase Austin as closely.


    So Austin took the opportunity to use the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation again and rush towards the Fiery Eye. A moment later, he arrived.


    "Catch him!"


    the demon guards of darkness yelled murderously, not far behind.

 Chapter 4993 The Deal

    While the demon guards of darkness were busy chasing after Austin, the three Lords of Darkness entered the Eight Fires Valley and cornered the fire source beast.


    "You''re the fire source beast. I''ve heard a lot about you. We came here to find you but we expected it to take longer,"


    one of the Lords of Darkness said as they slowly approached the fire source beast.


    They were so confident in their own strength that they had no reason to hurry.


    After all, they were top masters in the Absolute Space Sea.


    For the longest time, the only creatures that were qualified to be on par with them were the three Lords of Reincarnation of the reincarnation race and the top warriors of other powerful forces.


    In fact, strictly speaking, only the three Lords of Reincarnation could be a match for the three Lords of Darkness.


    But now, the three Lords of Reincarnation were gone, and it had been that way for a long time.


    Therefore, the three Lords of Darkness believed that they were the strongest force in the Absolute Space Sea. The


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ugh their telepathic link.


    "The legend must be wrong.


    The intelligence of this fire source beast race is very high. It''s not inferior to ours at all," another Lord of Darkness replied.


    "I don''t see any way to persuade him. Let''s not waste time talking to him anymore.


    We''ll capture him and take him with us,"


    one of the Lords of Darkness said.


    "Okay."


    The other two Lords of Darkness nodded.


    Sensing an oncoming fight, the fire source beast waved his hand,


    and all the sacred fire in the Eight Fires Valley raced to his side, gathering around him.


    Within seconds, the sacred fire had condensed into fire walls which formed a big array around the fire source beast.


    The next moment, the beast had disappeared.


    All the Lords of Darkness could see was fire.


    "Move!"


    one of the Lords of Darkness ordered.


    Then, the three Lords of Darkness extended their huge hands at the same time and grabbed at the big array.


    They were so powerful that


    endless horrible dark energy gushed out from their hands.

 Chapter 4994 Fiery Eye

    The array constructed of consecutive fire walls immediately began exploding.


    Deafening booms echoed throughout as one wall after the other exploded, turning into a sea of fumes, seeing as they could not be destroyed. This was because they were made up of eight kinds of sacred fire.


    Once the whole array had exploded, the three Lords of Darkness all looked towards the middle. To their great surprise, they found that the fire source beast was already long gone.


    "He''s over there!


    He just used some sort of wicked escape skill to evade our encirclement!"


    shouted one of the Lords of Darkness angrily.


    The other two stared ahead intensely, noticing the huge body of the fire source beast appearing in the distance. He was rushing to the Fiery Eye at a break-neck speed.


    "After him!"


    The lords were astounded by the beast''s audacity.


    Without hesitation, they transformed into three beams of black radiance and chased after it.


    Austin then arrived on site, just in time.


    He had reached the Fiery Eye.


    A large amount of sacred fire was spilling out of it.


    The temperature was astonishing too. Waves of heat rolled out from it, causing anyone who got remotely close to sweat profusely.


    ''It seems this is the source of the eight kinds of sacred fir


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ls behind him and save his life.


    Austin sneered at this pitiful attempt. He did not allow him even a second of a break, stretching out his hand and pointing into the distance. He summoned more and more sacred fires, sending them swirling and flowing rapidly towards them.


    There were too many sacred fires here. It was simply impossible for the demon guard of darkness to get away untouched.


    More and more walls of fire formed with every passing moment, darting towards the demon guard.


    He was powerful and had a wealth of experience in battle, but being faced with so many fire walls at once had thrown him into a panic.


    They were after all made of sacred fire with a fighting power too terrifying to go up against.


    Beads of sweat started forming on the guard''s forehead as he, with great difficulty, gave it all he had to hold off the barrage of attacks.


    Fortunately for him, these fire walls were condensed by Austin.


    If it were the fire source beast, just one single wave of attack could have easily caused serious damage to the demon guard of darkness.


    "Quickly! Help me!" cried out the demon guard to his comrades, as loud as he possibly could.


    He had lost all hope of getting out of this alive by himself and squealed desperately to be rescued.

 Chapter 4995 The Power Of The Fire-controlling Skill

    The second that the other demon guards of darkness noticed that Austin was able to control the sacred fires, they used their bodily movement skills and ran towards him.


    "You''d better stop right there!"


    Austin yelled, stretching out his hand and pointing to the air.


    Instantly, many sacred fires burst forth from the Fiery Eye behind Austin. They collected, formed many tall fire walls, and chased down demon guards of darkness one after the other.


    All of the fire walls were being constantly fed by the sacred fires, giving them astonishing burning power.


    Within seconds, the whole area had turned into chaos.


    Not a single demon guard of darkness knew how to deal with so many fire walls at the same time.


    "Come on! I need more sacred fires!"


    Austin shouted, activating the fire-controlling skill.


    From behind him, sacred fires continuously burned and were released from the Fiery Eye.


    Austin found that the more he used the fire-controlling skil


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    and forth and roared continuously, desperately struggling to survive.


    Every second made him panic more.


    It was becoming very likely that he would die here.


    While he was trying to escape the nasty fires, Austin was focused on activating the fire-controlling skill to the extreme.


    The fire walls had finally reached their maximum power.


    After a while,


    the body of the demon guard of darkness was reduced to


    pieces of black charcoal.


    A loud noise followed.


    Bang!


    In a flash, his body disintegrated into a pile of ashes and blew away in the wind.


    His spiritual soul was still present but it was barely holding on.


    "Help!


    Come and save me!"


    the demon guard of darkness shouted, feeling the fear of death seize him.


    Before anyone could come to his rescue, the fire walls closed in on him and


    a horrible heat wave was produced from the burning power, enveloping his spiritual soul.


    He was quickly consumed with unbearable pain.

 Chapter 4996 Another Demon Guard Of Darkness Was Killed

    ��You can go straight to hell, bastard!��


    Austin laughed maniacally and attacked more frenziedly.


    ��Stop it! You better think twice of your actions, brat!


    If you dare kill a god of chaos of the darkness race, you��re going to face some serious consequences!��


    The other demon guards of darkness couldn��t help but roar at Austin as they were filled with rage.


    ��Ha-ha! Really?


    Do you think I would be intimidated by the words of mere weaklings like you?


    Have you forgotten that I��ve already killed too many members of the darkness race? I don��t care about those consequences that you��re telling me!


    You should do better if you want to threaten me!�� Austin exclaimed as he burst into laughter again.


    After a while, it could be seen that the spiritual soul of the demon guard of darkness started to become weaker and weaker.


    In fact, he was already on the verge of dying, desperately trying to grasp his breath.


    If nothing was immediately done, he would really die by Austin''s hands.


    Meanwhile, the other demon guards of darkness also tried their best to rush over and help, but they were being blocked off by several large fire walls, preventing them to intervene and save their comrade.


    However, the next moment, something instantly caught their attention.


    In the distance, a tremendous energy pressure suddenly swept over.


    Due to its intensity, the space and time around them froze in an instant.


    Eve


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    kness race had put in lots of effort and resources just to train these demon guards of darkness.


    Therefore, just losing one of them would be a huge loss for them.


    Normally, the three Lords of Darkness cultivated in seclusion all of the time and had rarely shown themselves.


    At the same time, the gods of chaos of the darkness race were the ones that managed every affair of the race.


    Hence, these demon guards of darkness were actually the core members that ruled and led the darkness race.


    Three of them were already killed by the fire source beast before.


    And now, another one was slain in his hands again.


    All of these deaths were surely unbearable losses to the darkness race.


    But the fire source beast wasn��t contented with that and he was attempting to kill more of the demon guards of darkness, obviously enraging the Lords of Darkness.


    At this moment, the three Lords of Darkness pushed their speed to the extreme just to prevent the fire source beast from wreaking havoc.


    After all, the fire source beast was pretty determined to kill as many demon guards of darkness as he could.


    But when he saw that the Lords of Darkness were already about to catch up to them, he knew that he would need to postpone his plan and escape in the meantime.


    ��Come on! Let��s enter the Fiery Eye!��


    With that, the fire source beast, together with Austin, wasted no time and rushed towards the Fiery Eye at once.

 Chapter 4997 Tracking Down

    When the three Lords of Darkness started to chase after them,


    the fire source beast took Austin and rushed towards the Fiery Eye as fast as he could.


    "Ha! You guys aren''t tired yet? Okay! Let me show you what I''m capable of in case you''ve forgotten!" the fire source beast snorted.


    With a wave of his hand, another batch of fire walls surrounded the demon guards of darkness and attacked them.


    When the demon guards of darkness had seen the three Lords of Darkness arrive, they had all felt a surge of relief and let down their guards.


    They had believed that the arrival of the three Lord of Darkness meant that they were safe.


    In their minds, defense wasn''t needed anymore.


    However, now there was a large number of fire walls coming at them out of nowhere. The energy pressure and burning power were unbearable.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Like a firework show, the bodies of dozens of demon guards of darkness started exploding, leaving their spiritual souls damaged. They screamed loudly


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ual soul power, so they could perceive things that were far away.


    However, they soon realized that the flames restricted their ability to perceive the pathways to a short distance.


    So they tried their hardest,


    but they couldn''t see where Austin and the fire source beast had gone.


    "What should we do? Which road should we take?


    The forks turn it into a maze,"


    one of the Lords of Darkness asked.


    The other two had no answer for him.


    The whole time they had been tracking their targets, they had been discovering that many of their secret cultivation methods couldn''t be used while inside the Fiery Eye.


    "I think we should split up.


    Our chances of catching them would improve.


    We''ll just have to keep in touch so that we don''t get lost,"


    one of the Lords of Darkness suggested.


    "Okay. That''s a good idea!"


    The other two Lords of Darkness nodded.


    Then, they all activated their bodily movement skills and chose a fork to head down to begin hunting their targets.

 Chapter 4998 The Secret Of The Fiery Eye

    Meanwhile, the three Lords of Darkness continued tracking Austin and the fire source beast. While on their quest, they discovered even more forks on the road.


    In fact, there were actually tens of thousands of them!


    At that moment, the Lords of Darkness were starting to become more and more confused. Surely, they didn''t know where the twists and turns would lead them to.


    Baffled, the three Lords of Darkness looked left and right as they didn''t know which path to take.


    However, as they ventured farther, they maintained contact with each other using their special secret techniques so that they would know where each of them was.


    "This Fiery Eye is completely a giant and elaborate maze. I don''t even know where I am now,"


    one of the Lords of Darkness informed the other two.


    "Same here. I''m just as lost you. I think I''ve been through a few thousand forks by now, and I still don''t know where I''m headed.


    This is madness! It''s frustrating! Each crossing I enter branches out to another.


    Plus, my spiritual sense can''t reach farther than these junctions. So, I don''t know where these roads will lead to.


    We have crossed multiple junctions already, and yet, we still haven''t found the whereabouts of the fire source beast or Austin,"


    one of the Lords of Darkness cut in.


    "I''m in the same puzzle as


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    se questions all these years,"


    the fire source beast despondently told his story.


    "I see."


    Austin slowly nodded his head. He was a little surprised to hear his friend''s sentiments.


    As much as he tried to grasp the beast''s story, he still found it too complicated to follow. After all, the story was related to the secret of the birth of fire source beasts.


    As it turned out, the fire source beast had no idea how he came to be.


    All his life, he had been looking for the answer himself.


    "I have come to a decision. I will stay in this Fiery Eye and continue to explore it for some time.


    I have the determination and will to discover the secrets of the Fiery Eye.


    Who knows? Maybe once I discover it, I can figure out the mystery that envelopes my being.


    So, will you stay here with me, or are you going your own way?"


    the fire source beast asked as he looked at Austin expectantly.


    "There are still a lot of urgent things to attend to, so I will hide here for a while and then come out when needed.


    But don''t worry. I will come back to see you in the future,"


    Austin answered after giving it much thought.


    He simply couldn''t put a halt to his tasks at the moment, for he still had a lot on his plate. As much as he wanted to help his newfound friend, he still had priorities to deal with.

 Chapter 4999 Winstons Whereabouts

    "Let''s wait for those guys to leave first. Then I''ll send you out,"


    the fire source beast said, slightly nodding.


    Since then, the sun had set several times, marking the passing of several days.


    "It seems those three Lords of Darkness have left the Fiery Eye.


    I''ll go outside and inspect the situation. You stay put,"


    the fire source beast instructed.


    "Alright. I''ll wait for you."


    Austin nodded, acknowledging this plan.


    Even though the three Lords of Darkness maintained the upper hand in strength compared to the fire source beast, he could still escape their clutches if his whereabouts were compromised. Therefore, Austin didn''t stress over the repercussions of him getting caught.


    With his mind made up, the fire source beast set out, leaving Austin behind in the secret chamber to investigate the situation outside.


    With that, several days passed by before the fire source beast returned to the secret chamber.


    "It seems the three Lords of Darkness have left the Eight Fires Valley, along with their demon guards of darkness.


    Since the coast is clear, I''ll escort you out now,"


    the fire source beast briefed Austin, gesturing him to follow.


    With that, the fire source beast exited the chamber with Austin in tow before they made their way out of the Fiery Eye.


    The fire source beast was familiar with this part of the Fiery Eye like the back of his hands. He could navigate his way through it even with his eyes closed, making it easier for him to enter and leave this area as he pleased.


    With the fire sourc


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e and into the Fiery Eye under the protection of the fire source beast.


    "That''s one hell of a journey, Austin! You''re so lucky.


    Those three Lords of Darkness couldn''t lay a finger on you, let alone the demon guards of darkness and the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect.


    It''s nothing short of a miracle!"


    Delighted from Austin''s eventful story, the infinity beast exclaimed, feeling stoked.


    "Austin, your training in this period is enough already. Your next course of action should be focused on staying in the Fallen Divine Valley and cultivating in seclusion to break through to the next realm.


    Bear in mind, in terms of cultivation, the most important thing is to improve your realm as soon as possible,"


    Winston instructed, donning on a more serious tone.


    "Thank you for your guidance, master. I understand."


    Austin nodded, bowing briefly to express his utmost respect to Winston.


    Parting ways, Austin headed straight to locate a remote place suitable for cultivation in the Fallen Divine Valley. Wasting no time, he created a small world and entered it to begin.


    Meanwhile,


    in the headquarters of the Time Chamber Sect,


    Solomon received a message requiring his urgent attention.


    The message was passed down to him from Cain, the great wizard from the darkness race.


    "We have located Winston''s whereabouts.


    He is currently residing in..."


    the letter read.


    "Excellent work! Bartholomew will be pleased to know this,"


    Solomon said, a sinister smirk forming across his face as he read the message.

 Chapter 5000 The Disciples Of Winston

    Solomon immediately sent a message to Bartholomew, informing him of Winston''s whereabouts.


    "Ha-ha-ha!


    Old man, you''ve been on the run for a long time, and I''ve been searching for you all that time.


    I honestly never thought I''d actually find you!


    You''ve been hiding for so long; that must mean you have not recovered yet.


    This seems like the best opportunity I''ll get to kill you!"


    Bartholomew could not help bursting into a mad laughter, unable to contain his joy when he received this news.


    He had schemed with Winston''s other disciples to collude with his enemies to set a trap and launch a sneak attack on him.


    As a result, Winston had been seriously injured and forced to flee in his desperation.


    Although his disciples knew he''d been badly hurt, they could not rest knowing he was still out there somewhere, alive.


    They lived in fear that their master would come back for them and get his revenge once he''d healed.


    They had a deep and cle


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    never end.


    "Yes, they''ve found me.


    That''s why they''re on the way here now.


    I trained them all, once upon a time. I left a mark on their bodies, unbeknownst to them. I can always sense them when they''re approaching,"


    Winston explained.


    "We should leave as soon as possible.


    Once they''re here, we might find it hard to get out."


    Winston quickly activated formulas and sent his energy into the surrounding space and time.


    A moment later,


    the entire Fallen Divine Valley trembled violently, and slowly rose up.


    It was a space treasure Winston had refined.


    "Master, what''s happening?"


    Austin was cultivating in seclusion and immediately noticed the noise and rumbling of the Fallen Divine Valley. He quickly sent a message to find out what was going on.


    "My disciples have found me and are heading for the valley.


    We have to leave,"


    Winston replied, giving the gist of it to him.


    The whole valley then began moving ahead rapidly.

 Chapter 5001 The Five Disciples

    "It was probably the wizards of the darkness race that figured out where you are.


    Bartholomew must have personally asked them for help.


    Looks like the Time Chamber Sect and the darkness race are getting closer to each other. They may have already formed an alliance,"


    Austin responded after Winston informed him of the current situation.


    "It certainly seems that way. Bartholomew is the most powerful among my five disciples. He must have been the one to discover my whereabouts.


    He was the one who attacked me the most in the past,"


    Winston replied, nodding with hatred burning in his eyes.


    He had given a lot of effort in training his five disciples to become gods of chaos, and he took great pride in that. He had not expected them to then be the ones who would try to kill him, and get close to doing so.


    The thought of it had sent him into a fury and he felt he could not calm himself down.


    "Bartholomew...


    Just wait and see. You''ll pay for what you did, sooner or later!"


    The pained


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t skills to go after the Fallen Divine Valley as fast as they could.


    At almost the exact same time, another five figures with terrifying auras arrived.


    It was Winston''s five disciples.


    "I can still feel the old man''s aura here!"


    Bartholomew exclaimed in surprise the moment they got there.


    "Yes, I feel it too. That is without a doubt the old man''s aura.


    Ha-ha-ha!


    We''re not far behind, and we''ll catch up to him soon!"


    replied one of the gods of chaos as he laughed joyously.


    "Let''s hurry!


    We can''t afford to let him get away again. We need to kill him and put this all behind us so we can finally rest easy,"


    added another disciple.


    "Right. As long as he''s alive, we''ll always be worried and never get a moment of peace!"


    another disciple agreed.


    "Then let''s get moving."


    Bartholomew waved his hand and led the chase towards the Fallen Divine Valley.


    There was a large group of his subordinates in front of them, following the valley closely and keeping them on track.

 Chapter 5002 Forty Percent Of Strength

    With perfect control, the White Emperor steered the Fallen Divine Valley through several desolate places to try and avoid


    Bartholomew''s followers.


    Over twenty gods of chaos were currently chasing them, trying to capture the Fallen Divine Valley.


    They were all incredibly powerful. This whole time, all of their attention had been focused on tracking the White Emperor and they hadn''t lost him yet.


    "This is so annoying! They don''t look like they''re going to give up until they''ve caught me,"


    the White Emperor complained, reading the gods of chaos with his spiritual sense.


    "If I hadn''t been injured, I would have no reason to fear them.


    They are weaklings! They shouldn''t be able to bully me!


    This is awful!"


    he added, sighing dramatically.


    "You''re right! At your peak, you could kill them all with just one finger.


    And you wouldn''t even have to kill them. You could outrun them if you could control the Fallen Divine


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    buy some time for you, and they will not be able to track down the Fallen Divine Valley,"


    Austin suggested.


    "What? Austin, you can''t be serious.


    You want to stay and block them?


    Don''t do that. It''s too risky.


    With your current strength, you can''t defeat them. What do you plan on doing to survive?"


    the infinity beast warned before the White Emperor could interject.


    "He''s right. It won''t be safe,"


    the White Emperor agreed.


    "You two don''t have to worry.


    I''m confident that I can do this,"


    Austin promised, nodding his head gently.


    Once he was done speaking, he stretched out his hand and a burning Fire Bead appeared on his palm.


    Under the control of his mind, flames gushed out of the Fire Bead.


    They were the eight kinds of sacred fires that Austin had collected in the Eight Fires Valley.


    With their appearance, they released an astonishing power that constantly distorted the space all around them.

 Chapter 5003 Block The Pursuers

    "What''s that bead? What are those flames?


    No way! Are my eyes deceiving me?


    Those are the eight sacred fires!"


    The White Emperor and the infinity beast had to rub their eyes because they couldn''t believe what was right in front of them.


    "Austin, where did you get this bead? How can it contain the eight sacred fires? Each of them has the power to burn everything in its path!"


    the infinity beast asked.


    "I know. The fire source beast gave it to me.


    According to him, this is an internal core that a master of his race left behind in the ancient times. It can hold all kinds of flames,"


    Austin replied.


    "So it''s an internal core left by the master of the fire source beast race!


    Now I see how it can store eight sacred fires!"


    The eyes of both the White Emperor and the infinity beast were so wide that they nearly popped out of their heads.


    "I''ve heard that the power behind the eight sacred fires is really terrifying. They have a horrible repu


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    in agreement.


    Then they swarmed into a large group and surrounded Austin.


    "You think you can catch me?"


    Austin asked, sneering.


    "Austin, don''t brag!


    Go to hell!"


    One of the gods of chaos moved faster than the others. He stretched out a big hand and it grew in mid-air. He released terrifying energy and law power and tried to grab Austin with it.


    Meanwhile, the other gods of chaos also formed large hands and tried to catch him.


    Overwhelming energy flew at Austin from every direction.


    "Austin, you can''t escape this time!"


    The gods of chaos had Austin trapped and they could almost taste their victory.


    They all knew that catching Austin would reap them great rewards


    because the Time Chamber Sect and the darkness race had been after him for so long.


    Suddenly,


    a bead emerged from Austin''s body and started emitting flames.


    The flames continued to spread in all directions, instantly making the space twist, deform, and collapse.

 Chapter 5004 The New Disciple

    Before the gods of chaos could react, several flames burst forward and wrapped tightly around their palms.


    "Ouch!"


    they screamed, flailing around.


    As soon as their palms touched the terrible flames, they burned and turned into torches. No matter what method they tried, they were unable to extinguish the fire.


    And the worst hadn''t even happened yet. Austin controlled the sacred fires in the Fire Bead and sent more gushing at the gods of chaos. Soon, it was engulfing their bodies.


    "Damn it!


    These flames are sacred fires from the Eight Fires Valley!"


    a god of chaos shouted through the high flames.


    He had been to the Eight Fires Valley before and witnessed those sacred fires, so he was quick to recognize it.


    "These flames are too strong!


    I don''t know how to put them out!"


    "Ah!


    My body is scorched!


    It hurts too much!"


    One by one, the gods of chaos were transformed into balls of fire. They rolled on the ground, screaming and struggling.


    None of them were powerful e


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    and the other gods of chaos lifted their eyebrows. None of them had expected him to teleport again once they had stopped him.


    They chalked it up to them being too far away from him and their power of the law of space and time being limited. Now that Austin had activated the second teleportation rune, he was out of their control.


    "Austin has more than one of these brilliant teleportation runes.


    Let''s continue our attack and stop him from teleporting!"


    Bartholomew shouted.


    Immediately, the five gods of chaos used their laws of space and time to envelop Austin once more.


    "You won''t have an easy time keeping me here!"


    Austin took out a teleportation rune in each of his hand and activated them at the same time.


    Two powerful teleportation forces instantly coated Austin and with an immensely powerful teleportation force, Austin''s body was teleported forward at an astonishing speed.


    Now, the space and time laws that his enemies had displayed could no longer stop him from escaping.

 Chapter 5005 Escaped Again

    "Guys, we can''t hold back. Show him every skill that you''ve got. Try your hardest!


    This guy is the disciple of that old man. If we catch him, he will lead us to the old man!"


    Bartholomew ordered.


    Then, all five of Winston''s disciples used their unique skills. Some used their powerful cultivation methods. Some wielded their most powerful magic treasures, and some released their most powerful laws. Their attacks followed Austin into the distance.


    Meanwhile, Austin was teleporting at an amazing speed in a space tunnel.


    Once again, a large amount of energy and laws started sealing the space around him.


    Each of Winston''s disciples was very powerful. When they exerted their full strength, they could seal just about anything that they wanted to.


    Gritting his teeth, Austin took out five teleportation runes and activated them at the same time. Next, he released all of the sacred fires inside the Fire Bead to resist the attack of the gods of chaos.


    Eventually, the combinat


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rch for Winston.


    Now, he had finally found him, but he hadn''t expected to lose him again so soon.


    The thought enraged him.


    Therefore, for more than ten days in a row, his roars reverberated throughout the Ninth Floor.


    "Bartholomew!


    I bring good news! You have to meet me in the headquarters of the Time Chamber Sect right now!"


    Solomon announced through a message.


    ''I wonder what it could be.''


    Bartholomew stood still for a second, filled with shock.


    Then, he rushed out of the Ninth Floor and headed for the headquarters of the Time Chamber Sect.


    Soon after, the other six leaders of the Time Chamber Sect were all present in the headquarters, waiting patiently for what Solomon had to say.


    "Solomon, what''s the good news? Why have you brought us all here?"


    Benicio asked.


    The other leaders also looked at Solomon curiously.


    "Everyone, I''ve just received a message that the old leaders of our Time Chamber Sect are about to return!"


    Solomon exclaimed.

 Chapter 5006 Coming Back Alive

    "Really?! This is great!


    If those old leaders return,


    the overall strength of our Time Chamber Sect will skyrocket.


    After some time, we will be on par with the darkness race!"


    the other seven leaders shouted excitedly.


    "What are we waiting for?


    Let''s go to the altar and watch for them!


    That''s where they will come from,"


    Solomon exclaimed.


    Then he led the other seven leaders out of the headquarters and into another room with an ancient altar.


    It was the sacred altar of the Time Chamber Sect!


    Because none of them knew when the old leaders would arrive, they all sat cross-legged around the altar and waited.


    Time passed but no one knew how long it had been.


    Suddenly, the altar began to tremble slightly and burst a bright light into the sky.


    "Look! Something is happening!


    I think the old leaders are on their way back!"


    Solomon exclaimed.


    "Yes.


    Let''s get ready to give them a warm welcome."


    "Ha-ha-ha...


    Our Time Chamber Sect will finally rise again!"


    "Did you know that our Time Chamber Sect used to be one of


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ound inside of it until he reached its depths.


    Suddenly, the Fallen Divine Valley materialized right in front of him.


    He entered it.


    "Austin!


    You''re here!"


    The first creatures he locked eyes on were the twelve zodiac animals. When they saw him, happiness coated every inch of their faces.


    "Austin, are you okay?"


    The twelve zodiac animals all looked at Austin up and down for any sign of injury.


    They knew that the Fallen Divine Valley had been in danger and


    that Austin had been left behind alone to face the gods of chaos of the Time Chamber Sect by himself.


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine,"


    Austin reassured them with a smile.


    "Austin is finally back safe and sound!"


    In the square in the depths of the Fallen Divine Valley, Winston and the infinity beast had felt Austin''s aura and they were both relieved.


    "Your disciple is really amazing. He faced so many gods of chaos, among whom were some powerful ones like Bartholomew, and he made it back alive. He is still safe and in one piece!"


    the infinity beast exclaimed, sighing happily.

 Chapter 5007 Family Reunion

    ��Master, sir,


    I''ve finally come back.��


    Austin walked into the square in the depths of the Fallen Divine Valley and greeted Winston and the infinity beast.


    ��Ha-ha! At last!


    You really impress me by coming back safe and sound!��


    The infinity beast couldn��t help but laugh heartily the moment he saw Austin.


    ��Good job! It seems that you have grown much stronger,��


    Winston replied as he gazed at Austin from head to toe.


    He let out a bright smile and was very satisfied with what his disciple had become.


    ��By the way, since you have accumulated enough strength and experiences from all your recent adventures, I think it might be time for you to cultivate in seclusion and break through to the next realm,��


    Winston told Austin after contemplating for a while. Of course, he was excited for his disciple to become much stronger by reaching the higher realm.


    ��I see. Although, I was actually thinking to cultivate in seclusion after I come back,��


    Austin said respectfully.


    ��I wanted to go see my family first because I��ve been away for a long while,��


    Austin added as he let out a bitter smile.


    Indeed, Austin had been very busy running around and accomplishing many things that he hadn��t had much time to spare to visit his family.


    Hence, before he cultivated in seclusion, he wanted to see them first and spend some time with them.


    ��All right. There��s no problem with that,��


    Winston quickly replied and gave his approval.


    Right now, all


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    think we can go back to the Sea of Chaos?��


    Kevin asked out of nowhere.


    He was always been attached to the Sea of Chaos, so he naturally wished to come back there as soon as possible.


    ��Don��t worry. We��ll definitely come back. We will retrieve the Sea of Chaos and live there,��


    Austin answered reassuringly.


    If they wanted to return to the Sea of Chaos, they had to destroy the two terrifying enemies that threatened the area��the darkness race and Time Chamber Sect.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for them to claim the Sea of Chaos again.


    But for now, Austin planned to be with his family for a while longer before he continued his duties and responsibilities.


    After spending about a decade in the small world, Austin deemed that it was now time to leave again.


    ��Windy, if our baby is about to be born, send me a message right away.


    I will definitely come back to welcome the birth of the baby together with you.��


    Before leaving, Austin hugged Windy and gently patted her belly.


    ��Don��t worry. I will.��


    Windy nodded as she smiled happily.


    ��Austin, come back more often when you��re not that busy.��


    Of course, his mother exhorted him over and over before he left.


    Although her family members were all divine gods now and they were almost immortal, she still liked the feeling of having a family reunion every once in a while.


    ��Don��t worry mom. I��ll be sure to come back when I have the chance,��


    Austin answered with a bright smile.

 Chapter 5008 Becoming A Level Seven Governing God

    After leaving the small world where his family lived, Austin returned to the square in the depths of the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "Master, now that everything is settled once again, I want to take the time to cultivate in seclusion and break through to the next level,"


    Austin told Winston as he walked up to him.


    "Yes. Very good.


    You need to focus hard on performing your secluded cultivation. If you have any questions about anything, just ask me,"


    Winston replied, nodding.


    In order to cultivate in the silence he needed, Austin traveled to a remote place in the Fallen Divine Valley and opened up a small world. Entering it, he sat cross-legged, closed his eyes, and started meditating.


    This time, his purpose was very clear. He wanted to break through to the next realm.


    With his current fighting power, he was able to defeat most of the level nine governing gods. In fact, if he used his best methods and trump cards, he was even able to fight against ordinary gods of chaos.


    However, his realm was stuck at a level five governing god.


    Ther


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    vision,"


    the sky-devouring dog said with a smug smile.


    The shining moment of his life had been recommending Austin to Winston. Now, he would brag about it whenever he got the chance.


    Meanwhile,


    Austin''s Thunderstroke Doom was starting.


    The Thunderstroke Doom of a level seven governing god would be much more powerful than that of a level six governing god.


    It took Austin nearly three years to successfully break through the Heavenly Doom and become a level seven governing god.


    ''I have finally become a level seven governing god! I''m so much stronger than I was before, but it''s still not enough,''


    Austin thought to himself after he had examined the energy and law in his body.


    "Master, I plan to continue my cultivation in seclusion and break through to level eight,"


    Austin told Winston.


    "All right.


    Go ahead.


    Then try to break through to level nine and finally, take the last step to become a god of chaos.


    Once you become a god of chaos, your fighting effectiveness will be unstoppable,"


    Winston replied with a smile.

 Chapter 5009 The Return Of The Old Lords

    "Okay, master. I understand,"


    Austin replied, nodding.


    For the next few days, he continued to cultivate in seclusion.


    However, it didn''t take long before he discovered how difficult it was to break through to a level eight governing god.


    By now, he had spent over one hundred years meditating and trying to advance to the next realm.


    However, he hadn''t sensed a chance to break through.


    Meanwhile, in the headquarters of the Time Chamber Sect,


    a large, ancient altar was shaking violently and emitting a strong aura.


    The eight leaders of the Time Chamber Sect had been guarding the altar for nearly two hundred years.


    During this period, they had done nothing but sit and wait.


    They were expecting their old lords to return.


    If they did, the Time Chamber Sect would rise until it was the top sect in the Absolute Space Sea.


    And they could also compete with the darkness race.


    Therefore, they were willing to wait as long as i


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    much stronger than before."


    The other leaders also nodded in secret, feeling more excitement bubbling up inside of them.


    The stronger these lords were, the happier they were.


    "By the way, why are only eight of you here?


    Where is the little guy, Emory? Why hasn''t he come to welcome us?"


    one of the old lords asked suddenly.


    The Time Chamber Sect had originally had nine leaders in total, but there were not nine of them present.


    The question made the eight leaders full of fury.


    "Sir,


    Emory is dead!"


    Solomon answered in a sad tone.


    "What?


    How did he die?


    He is not much weaker than you.


    There shouldn''t be a lot of people in the Absolute Space Sea that could kill him.


    Did you provoke the three lords of the darkness race? Did they kill him as revenge?


    Humph! If that''s the case, then we''ll have to go to the darkness race and get even with those three men!"


    one of the lords exclaimed, feeling enraged too.

 Chapter 5010 Still Alive

    "Sirs, you''ve misunderstood! Emory was not killed by the three Lords of Darkness!


    A fire source beast ended his life!"


    Solomon said through his gritted teeth.


    "What?


    He was killed by a fire source beast?


    Is there a fire source beast in our Absolute Space Sea?


    From my understanding, they are ancient, legendary beasts and they seldom make appearances.


    How did you manage to provoke a fire source beast?"


    one of the old lords asked, frowning with suspicion.


    "Just wait. Listen to what I have to say, sirs. It all has to do with a young man named Austin,"


    Solomon continued.


    Then he proceeded to tell them everything that had happened in detail.


    The retelling included how the Time Chamber Sect had a feud with Austin, how they had sent people to hunt and kill him, how Austin had escaped into the Eight Fires Valley, how the fire source beast


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    More importantly, the three Lords of Reincarnation are still alive. If they return too, the reincarnation race could easily rise once more.


    Of course, it still won''t be as strong as the darkness race.


    If the war started right now, they couldn''t win it.


    However, the reincarnation race could shock everybody once it reaches its full strength.


    At that time, there will be a fierce battle among the forces,"


    one of the lords said.


    "What? Sir,


    the three Lords of Reincarnation are still alive?"


    The eight leaders were shocked into silence by this news.


    If it were to get out, the entire Absolute Space Sea would lose its mind.


    If those three were still alive, then the reincarnation race may be able to rise again!


    "Yes. They are still alive.


    And I believe that they will come back sooner or later,"


    one of the lords said, nodding slowly.

 Chapter 5011 Level-eight Governing God

    "I can''t believe that the three Lords of Reincarnation are still alive!"


    As they looked around at each other, the eight leaders of the Time Chamber Sect were all super depressed.


    In their eyes, the reincarnation race was weak so they had chosen to join with the darkness race to get rid of them for good.


    But now, they had been shocked to learn that the three Lords of Reincarnation were still alive and that the reincarnation race had retained some of their strength, so it would no longer be simple to deal with them.


    In the past, the reincarnation race was a very powerful force.


    They had even surpassed the darkness race when they were at their peak.


    This was all because the three Lords of Reincarnation were exceptionally powerful. They were some of the top masters in the Absolute Space Sea.


    "Sirs, we have already formed an alliance with the darkness race to deal with the reincarnation race,"


    Solomon informed the senior leaders, fidgeting with his hands behind his back.


    "You guys are too impatient.


    Bu


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he understood that the gods of chaos were not all invincible.


    They could be killed by stronger ones just like others.


    However, all governing gods craved becoming one.


    "Ha-ha!


    Very good, Austin. In just a few hundred years, you have broken through from a level-five governing god to a level-eight one. Your speed is astonishing,"


    the infinity beast praised.


    "Yes. But there is no time for relaxing.


    This will be the most taxing breakthrough, so you have to be mentally prepared,"


    the White Emperor warned.


    "Master, I understand. But no matter how difficult it is, I will break through to level nine,"


    Austin replied as his eyes shone with unbreakable determination.


    "Good."


    Feeling Austin''s strong will, the White Emperor nodded and smiled.


    "Austin, once you''re a god of chaos, you will finally be able to protect yourself,"


    the infinity beast said.


    "And before you start, there is one thing I want to tell you. The four former leaders of the Time Chamber Sect have come back,"


    he continued.

 Chapter 5012 Cultivation In Different Worlds

    ��The former leaders of the Time Chamber Sect? I��ve never heard of them.


    What��s going on?��


    Austin asked as he furrowed his brows.


    ��Listen carefully. A long time ago, the Time Chamber Sect was one of the first-class forces. It was even said to be as powerful as the darkness race and the reincarnation race.


    Back then, four senior leaders led the Time Chamber Sect, and they were known to be the top masters of the Absolute Space Sea.


    However, for some unknown reason, they suddenly left and no one knew where they had gone.


    When they left, the strength of the Time Chamber Sect gradually became weak, reducing the sect to a second-class force.


    Unexpectedly, the four senior leaders have come back now.


    If that happens, there��s no doubt that the Time Chamber Sect will become a first-class force once again.


    The problem is that the Time Chamber Sect is holding a grudge against you. That means you will be in grave danger when the senior leaders return,��


    the infinity beast explained in detail.


    ��Moreover, we know that the Time Chamber Sect has already allied itself with the darkness race. It means that the reincarnation race just added a powerful opponent.


    This is not a piece of good news for your fellow clansmen.


    For now, the best thing that y


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nto pieces, turning it into mere ruins. Moreover, the laws of heaven and earth had also taken serious damages.


    Due to the lack of spiritual energy and incomplete laws, it would be much more difficult to cultivate in this world than in the past.


    In this world, Austin had been an ordinary disciple from a small sect.


    After the fierce war, their sect leader led the remaining disciples back to their headquarters.


    Although Austin��s small sect wasn��t that powerful, its headquarters was located in a very strategic place.


    As it was surrounded by huge mountains, it could be seen that some huge earth dragons lay on the ground. They possessed abundant spiritual energy and were very suitable for one��s cultivation.


    However, as soon as they got back to their headquarters, they found out that another sect had forcefully occupied their stronghold.


    ��Oh, you still came back here? Don��t blame me if none of you could get out of here alive.


    Come on! Kill all of them!��


    the leader of the other sect ordered with a sinister smile.


    Thus, a ferocious battle began again.


    ��Over these past years, I think I have already accumulated enough experiences. It��s time to end this kind of cultivation,��


    Austin thought to himself as he stood in the midst of the chaos.

 Chapter 5013 Leaving

    The people from two different sects were engaged in a fierce battle.


    Austin stood aside, watching on and not getting involved or helping, a mere onlooker to the fight.


    "Warriors will always fight, whether they''re from the low-level worlds or the high-level ones. It seems inevitable,"


    Austin sighed.


    This was a low-level world, almost the same as the Prime Martial World where he''d once lived. But the intensity of the battle between these warriors was just the same as that in the Absolute Space Sea.


    There was no stopping a fight from breaking out, no matter the differing levels between worlds.


    "Austin, why are you just standing there? Do something!"


    yelled an elder of the small sect that Austin served when he saw him standing idly by.


    Austin was an ordinary member of this small sect, but he was diligent and had been accepted as a disciple by this elder.


    Naturally, the elder had high expectations for him.


    He could not help feeling a little disappointed now, seeing Austin standing to the side, as if too scared and cowardly to m


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ose of the small sect Austin had joined had never seen anything like it. They all stood frozen in utter shock as the huge palm left.


    "Austin, you..." his master began, his voice trailing off into nothing.


    He stared at him, hesitating, as a mix of all sorts of confused and amazed emotions ran rampant in his mind.


    It was obvious he had not known his disciple was a peerless master with a strength beyond his imagination.


    "Master, there are things you don''t need to know.


    It''s no accident that our paths crossed and we''ve been together for more than ten years. I believe it was fate.


    I have to go now.


    But before I do, I have a gift for you. I hope it will help your development in the future."


    Austin flicked his finger and a Space Ring landed in front of the elder.


    "Sect leader, I''ve been here for quite a long time. Before I leave, I must give you a gift to thank you for all your kindness, care, and hospitality for all these years."


    He turned to the sect leader and summoned another Space Ring that landed in front of the leader.

 Chapter 5014 Level-nine Governing God

    "Take care, master, I must be leaving now,"


    Austin said, bidding farewell to the elder.


    And with that, he disappeared.


    He had been privileged to learn from many masters throughout his life.


    He was always grateful, and respected every one of them, whether they were strong or weak.


    It was fate that the elder of this small sect had been his master for more than ten years. He felt he owed it to him to give him many cultivation resources, magic treasures, pills, and several brilliant cultivation methods.


    With these gifts, he would rise greatly in a short period of time, and possibly even become a top master in this world.


    Austin had given the sect leader an incredibly large amount of treasures.


    In truth, it was enough to make this small sect one of the richest in this world.


    This was the conclusion of an era for Austin, marking the end of years of cultivation in many different worlds.


    He left and made his way back to the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "Austin, you''re finally back.


    So


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    troke Doom had ceased, Austin was officially a level-nine governing god. He clenched his fists and felt an endless stream of energy coursing through him, exciting him greatly.


    This meant it would not be long before he became a god of chaos.


    He would soon be able to take the final step to becoming one, achieving the final goal of all governing gods in the Absolute Space Sea.


    "Austin, you''ve cultivated in seclusion and broken through from level five to level nine.


    The speed at which you did it is absolutely astonishing.


    But now you''ve used up all your accumulation and comprehension.


    If you want to break through again, you''ll need more.


    That is to say, you''re going to have to toughen yourself up.


    Only with enough proper training can you cultivate in seclusion and break through,"


    said the White Emperor.


    "I understand, master.


    I know my accumulation has been exhausted.


    I need to start over.


    I will leave for more trials right away,"


    Austin replied with a dutiful nod.

 Chapter 5015 The Fruit Of Supreme Enlightenment

    "Austin, seeing as you own the Magical Polarity Token, theoretically, you have the best chance to break through to become a god of chaos, more than any other level-nine governing gods.


    As long as you have enough accumulation and comprehension, and with the aid of the token, you could try cultivate to a god of chaos.


    You should know, however, that those could not guarantee your success.


    There are a lot of factors involved in breaking through to become a god of chaos.


    There''s your talent, accumulation, comprehension, cultivation of laws, luck, and even more.


    Basically, it''s difficult to break through from a level-nine governing god to a god of chaos.


    You must be fully prepared and understand what it takes,"


    Winston said slowly, explaining it clearly to Austin.


    "Master, do you have any good suggestions?"


    Austin asked.


    "If you want to break through and become a god of chaos, I know of one other treasure, other than the Magical Polarity Token, t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    one''s strength, but also one''s luck,"


    Winston said, offering his analysis.


    "Is that so?


    There was once a governing god who broke into a land of danger, survived and gained from it."


    Austin could scarcely believe it.


    "Yes.


    And you know him too,"


    Winston said with a sly smile.


    "I know him? Really?


    Master, who is it? Please tell me!"


    Austin begged, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    "It was Pastor,"


    Winston replied.


    "Pastor!


    Master, are you telling the truth?"


    Austin pressed on in shock.


    "Of course he''s telling the truth.


    Pastor was originally an ordinary governing god like any other. There was little hope for him of breaking through to becoming a god of chaos.


    Later, he accidentally entered a land of danger and obtained great treasures. With that, he successfully cultivated to a god of chaos in one swift go.


    There are many in the Absolute Space Sea who know about this,"


    said the infinity beast nodding.

 Chapter 5016 The Frigid Continent

    "I see,"


    Austin said, his voice distant and lost in thought.


    He had not imagined that to be the way Pastor had become a god of chaos.


    "Back then, Pastor was one of the richest gods of chaos. He accumulated most of his wealth from that land of danger.


    If I remember correctly, the teleportation runes he left for you were from there too,"


    remarked the infinity beast.


    "I think you''re probably right,"


    Austin said with a nod when he considered it.


    "Austin, it''s up to you whether you want to look for the fruit of supreme enlightenment.


    I cannot make the decision for you.


    You know all the opportunities in there, despite the trouble you may run into.


    If you''re very lucky, you may make it out alive.


    But, if you''re unlucky, it''s very likely you''ll die.


    Of course, with your talent and the power of the Magical Polarity Token, it''s quite possible you''ll eventually break through and become a god of chaos sometime in the future.


    But without the fruit, it will take longer and probability is lower as


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Without hesitation, he made for the vortex.


    "What a terrible, icy wind! This place is filled with the power and law of ice.


    This is probably the only place in the Absolute Space Sea with an environment like this!"


    Austin cried out as he approached the entrance.


    He then passed through...


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The cold wind whistled and roared wildly, slicing at Austin''s body like a knife of ice.


    His body immediately began bleeding from the numerous cuts that covered him.


    If ordinary governing gods came here, they would be hacked to pieces in an instant.


    Fortunately, Austin possessed a magnificently tough body with a remarkable recovery ability, allowing him to withstand the freezing cold.


    To resist the frozen wind even more, he took out some of divine fires from the Fire Bead and covered his body with them.


    He was now a lot more relaxed.


    The eight sacred fires were very powerful after all.


    "No wonder even the gods of chaos do not dare to come into such lands of danger,"


    Austin sighed.

 Chapter 5017 An Ancient Array

    Austin stepped slowly through the white vortex. Even though he wasn''t moving all that fast, it still wouldn''t be too dangerous for him.


    His body burned with the blazing sacred fire to help him fend of the cold wind whizzing around him.


    Well protected, he steadily made his way through the depths of the vortex.


    ''According to my master, I will arrive at the Frigid Continent once I''ve passed through this passageway,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    There was no way to know how much time had gone by. Suddenly, Austin found a massive, sprawling continent appear before him.


    The ground was covered in thick ice and more still was falling from the sky with no sign of stopping.


    This was a world of what seemed like nothing more than ice and snow!


    "So this is it. I''ve reached the Frigid Continent!"


    He could not contain his excitement.


    He walked through the white vortex, one step a time, getting closer and closer to the continent of ice.


    A while later, Austin had completely made his


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    power within the black creature in front of him.


    The creature''s combat power was at least on par with that of a god of chaos!


    This was madness. He had only just come to this Frigid Continent and had already met an enemy equivalent to a god of chaos.


    ''Yeah, there''s no doubt this is one of those infamous lands of danger!''


    Austin thought with a bitter smile.


    "Anyone who intrudes into this land must die!"


    roared the black human-shaped creature before he marched toward Austin.


    Boom!


    The earth shook violently with the creature''s every step.


    The vibrations flowed through and gathered at the top of Austin''s body, forming a tremendous amount of energy of vibration that collided with him.


    "You bastard!


    Show me how strong you are!"


    Austin snarled coldly.


    He waved his hand and produced a large amount of sacred fires from the Fire Bead. The fires then wrapped him completely.


    However, at the same time, the black human-shaped creature darted over and pounced on him.

 Chapter 5018 Fighting Against The Black Human-shaped Creature

    The black human-shaped creature moved at break-neck speeds, flying across the sky and coming before Austin in a flash.


    A white spear formed of ice and snow then appeared in the creature''s hand and was sent darting towards Austin.


    Austin frowned and his eyes flashed with a spark of intensity when he sensed the energy pressure coming from the creature. He knew it was time to fight now.


    The Fire Bead inside his body burst out, spurting sacred fires all around.


    Austin pointed his finger, and at his command, the sacred fires condensed into one wall of fire after another.


    They burned fiercely, emitting an astonishing energy. The chilly energy around was pushed back. The fire scorched a large area around him.


    The eight sacred fires were incredibly powerful. Even the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect were afraid of them.


    Boom!


    The long spear from the black human-shaped creature''s hand collided with the fire walls with a deafening boom.


    The creature seemed angry, as well as a little shocked, to be faced with so ma


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    with each other as they covered the black human-shaped creature.


    As the creature was restrained and suppressed by so many arrays, his movements began slowing even more.


    He was no longer any sort of match for Austin.


    "Impossible!


    You''re just a governing god. How could you defeat me!


    This can''t be happening!"


    The black human-shaped creature could not come to terms with his fate. He retreated pitifully, screeching all the while.


    "So what if I am only a governing god? It''s still more than enough to take you down!"


    Austin said with devilish laugh.


    The creature in front of him was as powerful as a god of chaos. There was no denying he was proud to have embarrassed him so horrifically.


    "Brother, please come out! I can''t hold on any longer!


    Do you want to see me killed by this little guy?"


    the creature suddenly screamed at the top of his lungs, his cry echoing through the world like thunder.


    ''What? He''s got a brother around here somewhere?''


    Austin was rattled to his core by what he had just heard.

 Chapter 5019 Three Brothers

    Just one black human-shaped creature had been so difficult to deal with. If there was another, Austin would not stand a chance.


    "I seem to recall you bragging about your power quite often. Why do you need my help now?"


    asked a loud, cold voice, echoing from the distance.


    Austin looked over his shoulder and saw the ground far off cracking and breaking into pieces.


    And then his fear had been realized; another black human-shaped creature emerged.


    This one''s aura was much stronger.


    Tremendous energy pressure came at Austin from a long distance away.


    His face changed instantly when he felt the force coming at him.


    ''It''s going to be really difficult for me to beat them both if they join hands to work against me,''


    Austin thought with a furrowed brow.


    "Brother, this one is too powerful.


    I''m no match for him. Fight him. Get revenge for me!"


    wailed the creature Austin had already defeated.


    "I haven''t fought at all for a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ship. Anakin and Cayden were anxious to save their trapped brother from the array after so many years.


    "I will go and take a look, and see if I can break that array.


    I will do my best, but there is no guarantee I can break it,"


    Austin answered after taking a while to think it over.


    "That''s great!


    Thank you very much, young man.


    We are grateful for your effort, whether you can break it or not.


    At least now there is hope," Anakin said happily.


    He and Cayden were ecstatic to hear Austin agree.


    Their towering bodies then shrank to Austin''s height.


    "Well, young man, you just fought us both. You should have a good rest to regain your strength. I will take you to the array later,"


    Anakin continued.


    "All right, a little break sounds good,"


    Austin replied with a nod.


    He found a clean spot and sat down with his legs crossed so he could rest.


    Anakin and Cayden sat beside him, one on each side, waiting patiently.

 Chapter 5020 The Ice Source Beast Clan

    Both brothers'' attitude had shifted drastically now that Austin had promised to help them.


    They even made an effort to have casual conversation with him.


    "Young man, what is it you''re looking for in the Frigid Continent?"


    asked Anakin politely.


    "Well, I''m here in search of the fruit of supreme enlightenment. Do you know anything about this treasure?"


    Austin asked, not hiding his intentions.


    "The fruit of supreme enlightenment?"


    The brothers were shocked.


    "Of course we know of this treasure! To my knowledge, there''s a very powerful creature guarding this fruit. Getting hold of it might prove very troublesome,"


    replied Anakin, his face awash with gloom.


    "But if you are able to rescue our brother, the three of us will go with you for sure. We''ll figure out how to get the fruit then,"


    he continued after a moment more of contemplation.


    "That sounds great. Don''t worry. I will do my best to save your brother,"


    Austin replied happily.


    He sat on the ground and proc


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ody of water before him began morphing and changing its form.


    The water soared way up above.


    The next moment, a giant made of sea water stood towering over him.


    Every inch of his every limb was made entirely of water.


    He was even completely transparent, and one could effortlessly see through him.


    "What''s going on? What strange race is this?"


    Austin asked, his eyes wide open with incredulity.


    "This water monster belongs to the water source beast race. Like our ice source beast race, it''s a very rare race,"


    Anakin explained to Austin telepathically.


    "I see.


    This is the first of their kind I''ve ever seen.


    It seems like there are many races out there I have never encountered before,"


    Austin sighed.


    "You want to fight? Bring it on, we''re not afraid of you!


    We''ve battled many times over the years, and you''ve never been able to defeat me.


    Yet you still dare be so brazen and disrespectful to me,"


    sneered Cayden at the roaring water giant in front of him.

 Chapter 5021 The Water Source Beast

    ''It seems like Cayden and this water source beast have fought a lot and the contest has always been close.


    This beast cannot be underestimated,''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Let''s not stand on ceremony.


    Come on!"


    The water source beast appeared to have quite a bad temper too. He lowered his head, readying himself to charge at Cayden.


    Sea water sloshed back and forth on his body loudly,


    and the space and time in the area began to shake.


    "Bring it on!"


    Cayden then stepped forward as well. His body grew larger, instantly turning into a giant that towered over everything. Ice and snow energy began releasing from his massive body.


    An intense battle was about to break out!


    "You two, wait!


    Water monster, we are not here to fight with you!


    We did not mean to intrude. We were just passing by.


    Calm down.


    Cayden, have you forgotten our mission?


    Check your temper. Don''t be so impulsive and go around picking fights with everyone!"


    Anakin bellowed.


    "Cayden''s qui


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e turned into a sea once more and followed behind them.


    "You''d better not offend Austin again! You will suffer if you do!"


    Cayden said sourly, glaring at the sea.


    The beast said nothing back and continued on.


    Austin''s curiosity was piqued as he looked at the flowing water behind him. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed it was actually a living being.


    "Austin, you must be careful as we make our way through this Frigid Continent. It''s very dangerous. We''ve lived here for longer than we can say and still have not figured out everything there is to know about this continent.


    We''re usually very cautious. We dare not break into many forbidden areas that we haven''t explored before.


    We urge you to be careful as well,"


    Anakin said, leading the way.


    "I understand."


    Austin nodded and remained on alert.


    The Frigid Continent was a land of danger. Even gods of chaos would probably die if they broke in. Of course he would not dare be reckless here.

 Chapter 5022 Ice Wolves

    Suddenly...


    "Look out! There''s a terrible snowstorm approaching from ahead!"


    Anakin cried out to Austin.


    He immediately looked up and saw the cold winds howling before him, ripping the space to pieces with terrible ice energy. All while thick hail crashed down from the sky, and a large number of blocks of ice cut through like razor sharp knives.


    The storm was horrific and stretched across a truly vast area.


    "Remember, Austin, you can''t fly through these snowstorms. You''re going to have to walk through.


    The bodies of us ice source beasts are hard and stoic, and we''re good at controlling ice energy and ice law. As long as my brother and I are careful, we have nothing to be afraid of in these storms. However, your human body is relatively weak. You need to be extra careful. Don''t worry; we''ll still be here to protect you where we can,"


    Anakin said seriously, making sure Austin understood the gravity of what they faced.


    "Thank you very much,"


    Austin replied, nodding to show


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    .


    They did not encounter anything in the first few days.


    Gradually, the water source beast''s and the brothers'' nerves were eased.


    "We''re quite fortunate to not have met those horrible wolves. Everything went smoothly I think,"


    the water source beast remarked happily.


    "Yes indeed, not being discovered by those ice wolves is a happy thing."


    Both Anakin and Cayden nodded their agreement.


    "We''ll be through this plateau before long,"


    Anakin revealed with a pleased smile.


    Austin let out a sigh of relief when he heard that.


    However, just then.


    Whoop! Whoop!


    All of a sudden, shrill howls rang out from behind them, filling the air with echoes of displeasure.


    "Damn it! That''s the sound of the ice wolves!


    Looks like they''ve found us.


    Guys, run, fast!" yelled the water source beast to his companions.


    He was clearly startled and rattled.


    Crash!


    His watery body darted ahead at an astonishing speed, moving from one spot to another in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 5023 The Ice Wolves

    "Austin, hurry up!


    We need to get out of here right now! We''re going to be in big trouble if they catch up to us!


    I do not want to have to fight them! That''s definitely going to be a painful experience.


    So run, Austin, run!"


    Anakin and Cayden shouted back at Austin at the same time, their cries thick with panic.


    Austin spread his spiritual sense out and found many black wolves chasing after him.


    The wolves were stranger than he had expected. Their bodies were black and their eyes were red, and emitted cold air in an unending stream, as if they were carved from black-tinted blocks of ice.


    "Are these the ice wolves?


    I have never seen this species before."


    Austin was both surprised and curious.


    But at the same time, he sprinted away as fast as he could, following behind Anakin, Cayden and the water source beast.


    Whoop! Whoop!


    The ice wolves were closing the gap behind them, hot on their heels. They charged at them like a sea of black, surging to de


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ng as loud as he could.


    The wolves'' speed was undeniably terrifying.


    Some of the more powerful ones were about to catch up to the trailing Anakin, Cayden and water source beast.


    Austin continued urging them to move quicker.


    "Now it''s his turn to urge us!"


    The water source beast''s speed pushed even harder, moving at his fastest now. The fact that Austin outrun him had hurt his feelings. Now he was the one being left behind.


    The tables had certainly turned.


    Whoop! Whoop!


    Suddenly, hundreds of ice wolves came up on Cayden and let out horrific howls that pierced through everything.


    They then pounced.


    Cayden erupted into a rage, swiveled around and swung his fists wildly to fight off the ice wolves.


    Defeating them one-on-one was easy seeing as they were not all that powerful on their own.


    However, if too many of them attacked at once, they became fearless of death. Their eyes reddened and they snarled, ready to give it all and die if they had to.

 Chapter 5024 Trapped Desperately

    Cayden, the younger brother, was the furthest behind and so the ice wolves had caught up to him first, attacking wildly.


    Only a few hundred wolves had managed to reach him so far. But once they started their attack, they would fight to death with utter disregard for any life, even their own.


    Cayden''s temper was short and having so many wolves pounce at once had sent him into a fury. He turned around fast and faced them all head-on.


    He was much more powerful than these wolves. None of them on their own were a match for him. He gripped a long spear tightly and waved it around swiftly. The overwhelming amount of spear shadows stirred up ice and snow all across the sky, creating a terrible weapon against his foes.


    Before long, he''d stabbed through several heads and killed numerous ice wolves.


    He continued his fight back with the long spear in hand, vanquishing one wolf after another.


    With only a few maneuvers, he''d killed more than two hundred of them. He seemed


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    gone. Why did you come back?


    It''s too dangerous. You should go.


    We can handle them by ourselves,"


    Anakin said when he saw Austin beside them.


    "You three go. Let me stop them. I''m much faster than you. Trust me. I''ll be able to escape, easier than you could!"


    Austin said again.


    He did not hesitate to get to work.


    He took out a large amount of sacred fire from the Fire Bead, forming a sea of fire to block off the ice wolves from every direction.


    They weren''t very strong and were afraid of the powerful sacred fire, quickly jumping out of the way.


    "Austin, don''t push too hard!


    You need to get out of there as soon as you can. We can hold them off while you escape!"


    Anakin called out.


    "Hey, human boy, are you tired of living? Even the three of us don''t have the confidence to defeat all these ice wolves. How then do you think you''re going to resist them?"


    yelled the water source beast as he fought back against the wolves'' ferocious attacks.

 Chapter 5025 The Ice Wolf King

    "We appreciate your kindness, boy. But it would be best for you to get away from here right now, let the three of us block off these ice wolves. Once you''ve escaped, go save our brother, Braden,"


    Cayden said to Austin.


    "Please, trust me. Can''t you see they''re afraid of my sacred fire?


    Plus, I''m faster than all of you. Let me deal with them. I''m almost certain I''ll be able to break free of their swarming. Don''t worry. Leave this to me. I''ll be fine,"


    Austin responded confidently.


    He trusted his Illusion Skill of Reincarnation and sacred fire to get him out of this hairy situation. He also still had some teleportation runes he''d gotten from Pastor. He was not afraid of being trapped in their encirclement.


    "Trust me, please. Don''t waste any more time or soon there''ll be more ice wolves here than even I can escape!"


    Austin said anxiously, almost yelling at them.


    "Huh?"


    Anakin, Cayden and th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ack had a leader; their wolf king.


    This leader was naturally much stronger than the rest.


    All other wolves had to obey it.


    When Austin saw it, he knew he had to run as soon as possible.


    If the ice wolf king got to him, things would get out of control and he''d be done for.


    Without hesitation, Austin condensed all the sacred fire around him into an enormous moat of fire.


    He manipulated it to attack in front of him.


    The wolves were all forced to retreat in the face of the blazing fire.


    The force in front of him decreased sharply.


    Austin then used the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation and rushed ahead.


    With his current strength, the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation was now much faster than before.


    He broke through the siege in a flash, charging forward at lightning speed.


    Seeing him suddenly break out, the ice wolves around him erupted into a rage and chased after him desperately.

 Chapter 5026 Escaping From The Plateau

    The ice wolf king was still too far from Austin to be able to stop him.


    It simply roared in its displeasure when it saw him breaking through the barrier the other wolves had formed.


    They grew more violent when they heard the terrifying growl of their leader. They ran faster than it seemed possible, chasing Austin down with all they had.


    They were already very fast under normal circumstances. Now, with the urgency of the wolf king, their acceleration was horrifying to behold.


    The rolling pack of black ice wolves ran after Austin with astonishing pace, the void shuddering violently underfoot.


    "They''re absolutely insane!"


    They were close behind him. Austin could not help but shake his head and sigh, the hairs on his neck standing.


    He was being backed into a corner and took out a teleportation rune, activating it without thinking even a second longer.


    A strong teleportation energy wrapped around him and sent hi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    excitedly.


    "That''s it!


    We''re almost safe!"


    Cayden added joyously.


    Austin let out a deep sigh of relief at this news.


    They sped up and quickly made for the border of the plateau.


    "We''ve finally made it out!


    We''re safe!"


    Austin was the first to rush through the border of the plateau, the others following behind one by one. Everyone was relaxed now, Cayden even roaring his happiness to the sky.


    Not long after, in the distance, the vast expanse of ice wolves flowed over like a black ocean.


    "Run!"


    Austin bellowed, shocked at what he was seeing.


    "Fear not. We''re no longer within their reach.


    They would never leave their lands and come out here.


    We''re safe now!"


    Anakin said to Austin with a comforting smile.


    "Oh?


    Are you absolutely certain they won''t go past the border?"


    Austin asked cautiously.


    His question soon answered itself, as he saw the ice wolves come to a sudden stop.

 Chapter 5027 Arrays In The Ruins

    "Ha-ha-ha! They really have given up on chasing us!"


    Austin exclaimed, surprised to see the vicious pack of ice wolves suddenly halting.


    "So do you believe me now?


    As long as we''re not on that plateau, they don''t care about us.


    Borders of territory are very clear on the Frigid Continent. The plateau is dominated by the wolves, and naturally they attack any trespassers.


    Anywhere outside of it though, they won''t make any moves on anyone,"


    Anakin explained with a smile.


    "It really was bad luck being discovered by those beasts. Luckily, we''ve gotten away from the danger now.


    We''ve finally escaped!"


    Cayden said, relieved and happy.


    "We have Austin to thank for that. It''s because of him we got out of there safely without any of us being eaten.


    Cayden, you were really careless back there.


    How could you be so reckless to try and fight them? That put us all in a lot of danger.


    Fortunately, Austin was able to help us, or we would have been


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    been set by a master,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    He waved his hand and ejected a stream of energy that darted towards the array before him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It shook violently and exploded into absolutely nothing.


    "Austin, you''re amazing!


    It took you no time at all to shatter that array!"


    Anakin was stunned and obviously pleased.


    "Your array skill is far better than ours.


    The first time we broke in here, every array took us a long, long time to destroy.


    All it took for you was a wave of the hand. Ha-ha!"


    Cayden remarked with admiration.


    "Seems like you''re an array expert, Austin. I really underestimated you before," the water source beast said with a humble smile.


    He had become a lot friendlier to Austin since being rescued from the hunt of the ice wolves.


    "Let''s keep moving,"


    Austin said, leading them onward.


    "Austin, over there, that''s where Braden is trapped!"


    Anakin shouted excitedly, pointing not far ahead.

 Chapter 5028 A Group Of Monks

    Along the way, Austin discovered many well-hidden arrays. If his cultivation base of array skills were not so extraordinary, he would not have noticed them.


    The further he went, the more arrays he destroyed.


    He encountered a couple powerful arrays as well. Even for Austin, they would take a lot of effort to destroy.


    He decided not to deal with them and made a detour when he came across ones such as these.


    Anakin, Cayden and the water source beast followed Austin closely. They were both surprised and pleased to see him break one array after another so effortlessly.


    "There''s a large array over there. Let''s go take a look!"


    Austin called out, immediately walking over to it.


    This particular one was set up in a valley and was much larger and more powerful than any of those he''d already come across.


    "A large array?


    It''s probably really dangerous. We should go around it,"


    Anakin suggested cautiously.


    "Don''t be afraid. I promise nothing will happen to you,"


    Austin replied with a reassuring smile.


    Before long, they came to the mouth of


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    anions and said,


    "Wait here outside. I''m going in to have a look around."


    "Austin, you must keep on guard. We don''t know if they want to harm us. If you sense something''s not quite right, get out of there immediately,"


    Anakin warned with concern.


    "All right, I will be extra careful," Austin responded with a relaxed smile.


    He had no fear at all.


    A strong energy of array spread from his body and formed mysterious array runes around his body.


    Austin then stepped into the valley.


    When his body touched the array, the runes surrounding him instantly wrapped around him tightly.


    He walked forward, passing through with ease.


    This array which seemed so mysterious to others was not a big deal to him at all.


    "That''s amazing!


    Even from afar, that array is so frightening. I would never dare go near it. But here goes Austin, passing straight through like it''s nothing!


    I really do admire him!"


    Cayden cried out in awe.


    "Cayden, I have a good feeling he can really help us free Braden!"


    Anakin said, watching Austin as he walked off.

 Chapter 5029 You Are Destined To Be Related To Buddhism

    Austin had just passed through the array and entered into the valley.


    He glanced around and found that many small worlds had been created here.


    Every one of them was filled with the bright Buddha light and Buddhist chants humming inside.


    They all had many temples within them as well, and in every temple sat numerous ancient Buddha statues.


    Beautiful lotuses blossomed too.


    These lotus flowers were condensed by the law of Buddhism, representing its essence.


    This place was a complete world of Buddhism.


    From the moment he''d entered the valley, strong spiritual senses swept over Austin, over and over again.


    He then saw many dignified monks had opened their eyes and were staring at him in surprise from the small worlds.


    They''d been trapped here for a long time, never being able to escape.


    No creature had ever risked breaking through the array and coming here.


    Naturally, they were shocked to see a new face among the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    remendously brilliant array.


    Getting in is easy, but getting out is far from that.


    We broke in by mistake and have not been able to leave since.


    Now that you''re here, your only option is to stay with us.


    Whether you can leave will depend on luck I suppose,"


    said the old monk sincerely.


    "Yes, he speaks true. This array is too powerful. We''ve tried every means we have to break it over the years, but have never succeeded."


    "You should not have come to this place, sir."


    The other monks added their sighs of sadness to the fray.


    They had been trapped here for so long they''d lost all hope in ever leaving.


    "Don''t worry.


    I came in, and I can get out too.


    This array isn''t actually that big a deal.


    If you want to leave, I can get you out at any time,"


    Austin said with a smile.


    He could feel all the monks before him were true devoted Buddhists. He knew he had to help them. It was almost his duty to do so.

 Chapter 5030 We Can Get Out Now

    "What? What did you just say?"


    Austin may have spoken normally, but his words were like rumbling thunder in the monks'' ears.


    They all stopped dead, standing motionless and staring at Austin at the same time.


    Every face that looked at him wore a mask of utter disbelief.


    "Sir, forgive me. What did you say?


    Can you say it again?"


    the old monk asked Austin slowly.


    "I said that if you want to get out of this valley, I can help you at any time. I can break this array pretty effortlessly,"


    Austin replied, speaking a little louder this time.


    He knew what was running through these monks'' minds. They had been here for so long that they no longer thought it possible to ever leave. The sudden revelation that they might have their freedom back was naturally hard to believe and had shaken them at their core.


    "Sir, do not play such jokes on us."


    The old monk seemed to have a glimmer of hope when Austin had spoken.


    But now, when he looked him up and down, he shook his head bitterly, feeling he could not possibly be telling the tr


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    you believe me, sir?


    This array is not difficult to take care of.


    If you want to leave, I can help you do that,"


    Austin said, making his way back to the old monk''s side.


    It did not take long for things to get a little out of hand.


    The small worlds all gathered, the monks charging out as fast they could, almost trampling over each other in the rush.


    In the blink of an eye, more than a hundred monks had come to Austin''s side at an astonishing speed, packing tight around and surrounding him.


    Every one of them was beaming with excitement, their eyes shining with a bright light of joy and relief. Their bodies even began trembling as they struggled to contain their elation.


    They seemed to be overwhelmed with happiness.


    The old monk was no different.


    "We can finally get out of this wretched place!" he said slowly, his voice still distant and only now gradually coming around to believing.


    It took a while, but he had finally come to his senses.


    The other monks all nodded vigorously when they heard him eventually speak.

 Chapter 5031 An Array That Envelops The Palace

    "Yes, of course, you can get out. When do you want to leave, masters?"


    Austin asked with a smile on his face.


    "Sir, we are indeed so thankful for you. You have become our savior."


    The old monk could not help but appreciate everything that Austin had done for them.


    After all, although his cultivation base in Buddhism had already reached a very high level, and he had always been calm in every situation, this was the first time that he had seen some hope after being trapped in the valley for an extremely long time.


    Knowing that he could finally get out of this place, he was not able to hide his excitement.


    At the same time, the other monks were also grateful as they looked at Austin with much appreciation.


    "All right. We will have to pack our things first, and then we shall get out of here,"


    the old monk said decisively.


    "Okay, you can go ahead. I will be waiting here,"


    Austin replied.


    There was actually no need to hurry because he was not in a rush.


    "Everyone, go ahead and pack up your things immediately. We shall leave when everyone is ready,"


    the old monk instructed the other monks.


    With that, the other monks cheerfully returned to their small worlds where they usually lived in seclusion to ga


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    dy found the right person this time!


    I can''t wait to see Braden again.


    Soon, the three of us can finally reunite!"


    Anakin told Cayden expectantly.


    "That''s right! We should be thankful!


    This time, we have met our savior!"


    Cayden could not agree more.


    A few months had quickly passed.


    Finally, they were able to arrive at their destination.


    "Austin, we are here!


    Look at that huge palace in front of us.


    That''s where Braden is trapped!"


    Anakin said as he pointed the palace in front of them.


    Then, Austin immediately saw the palace standing among the ruins.


    Despite the surrounding ruins, the palace appeared to be magnificent and well preserved.


    "There is indeed a strong array that envelops the palace."


    Austin released his spiritual sense and instantly perceived the brilliant array that was trapping Braden inside the palace.


    "Hmm. It''s a high-grade array that is more powerful than any of the arrays that we have encountered before."


    Austin let out a frown after carefully studying the array for a while.


    "But, you can still break the array, right?"


    Anakin and Cayden could not help but ask as they heard what Austin said. Seeing the frown on his face, their expressions quickly changed.

 Chapter 5032 Improving His Array Skills

    "Based on what I saw, I''m about seventy to eighty percent sure that I could break this array. However, I would need a longer time to fully analyze it."


    Austin made an estimate after thinking for a while.


    "Seventy to eighty percent? Well, it is not bad.


    All right. Please analyze and study the array with the best that you can. We must save Braden no matter what!"


    Anakin and Cayden replied almost at the same time as they heard Austin''s response.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. It sounds that the odds are still in our favor.


    Trust in Austin,"


    the water source beast said with a firm expression.


    He had seen how Austin fought against the ice wolves before, and then he also witnessed Austin''s brilliant cultivation in arrays. Hence, he was confident that Austin would not fail them.


    "Rest assured. I will do my best!"


    Austin replied with a serious expression on his face.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he went towards the palace and found a spot where he sat down with his legs crossed.


    At the same time, Anakin, Cayden, and the water source beast sat not far away from Austin, quietly and patiently waiting for him.


    Numerous days passed in the blink of an eye as they expected some good news from Austin.


    For g


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    of the array and quickly strode into it.


    "Austin, watch out!"


    Anakin, Cayden, and the water source beast were all shocked at Austin''s sudden action.


    But the next moment, they saw that Austin had indeed entered the array.


    Then, he turned around and went backward step by step. After a while, he walked out from the other side of the array, smiling at them.


    Seeing this, the three could not help but be stunned that their mouths were left hanging.


    "Austin, that is awesome!


    Even this incredible array is rendered useless before you!"


    Cayden shouted in amazement.


    "Now, we can definitely save Braden!"


    Anakin exclaimed with a big smile on his face.


    "Austin, I don''t think I have seen anyone with such admirable array skills.


    You are the most powerful one that I have ever seen!"


    Even the water source beast could just shake his head in disbelief.


    "You two are lucky to have found Austin. He should be the answer to saving Braden!"


    the water source beast said as he turned towards Anakin and Cayden.


    "Indeed! Austin is the savior that we have been waiting all this time!"


    Anakin nodded repeatedly.


    "So, what are you waiting for?


    Let''s go inside now.


    Come on and follow me," Austin said with a smile.

 Chapter 5033 The Way Of Fighting

    "Let''s follow Austin and go inside the array!"


    Anakin nodded and encouraged the other two.


    At the same time, Cayden and the water source beast deemed that there was nothing to worry about, so they also agreed.


    They were flabbergasted at Austin''s array skills that even a brilliant array like that was rendered useless.


    "All right. Just follow me."


    Austin then led the way as he walked into the array.


    Anakin, Cayden, and the water source beast quickly followed into the array and eventually arrived at the gates of the palace.


    Without further ado, Austin pushed the gates of the palace to open them.


    Soon enough, the huge gates opened slowly.


    Cautious about the new place, Austin took the lead and walked inside.


    Then, he was a bit surprised at what he found. There was actually a cosmos in front of him.


    It turned out that there was a large cosmos that could be found inside the palace.


    And inside this cosmos, there were lots of stars and worlds.


    They also perceived that many creatures were living in this huge cosmos.


    Curious about what was going on, Austin, Anakin, Cayden, and the water source beast immediately released their spiritual sense upon entering the cosmos to perceive each detail.


    They soon found out that all so


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ach of which towered to the sky and danced in the gusts of wind.


    At the same time, the one hundred and eight flags formed a powerful and mysterious array.


    "I shall finish you today!"


    the white-haired old man roared with a burning determination.


    Boom! Boom!


    The huge array made from the one hundred and eight array flags carried terrifying energy that surged towards the people of the Skynet Sect.


    "Ha! Do you think you can overpower us with just that? I know what you''re only capable of, Leland!


    Going against us only means death of you!"


    The tall and thin man in the black cloak let out a burst of sinister laughter.


    At the same time, a large number of array flags also bolted out of his body. These array flags grew bigger and bigger as they flowed in the wind, becoming huge array flags that towered to the sky.


    There were one hundred and eighty array flags in total.


    Consequently, these array flags formed a cosmic and frightening array.


    "Eliminate them all!"


    The tall and thin man pointed with his finger, commanding the huge array to begin a massive attack.


    As the white-haired old man and the tall, thin man fought viciously, the members of both sides trembled in fear that they had no choice but to retreat from the area.

 Chapter 5034 Who Are You

    Everyone else retreated. These two warriors were terrifyingly strong. Since they were now engaged in a fight, the energy they were emitting was powerful enough to shatter whoever and whatever happened to be anywhere close to them.


    "Kill!"


    The tall, thin man was entangled in a fierce fight with the white-haired old man.


    The two of them represented the most powerful warriors of their respective sides. Therefore, this fight carried a lot of weight. To a certain extent, it was going to decide the outcome of this war.


    "Kill!"


    At what they considered a safe distance from these two, warriors from both sides were fighting a fierce battle as well. One creature or the other was falling every second.


    Wars were cruel like that, and this one was no different.


    At this time,


    Austin walked into the battlefield.


    "Stop!"


    he roared.


    He hadn''t roared physically, but instead utilized his great force to speak. Hence, his voice fell like a thunderbolt upon the warriors, echoing in the ears of every living being present there.


    Such was the power and command in that voice that the two sides stop


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    that I am not from around here. My origins and identity aren''t your business to know, so you don''t need to worry about that. I am here because I want to ask you a few questions,"


    Austin said.


    "What do you want to know?"


    the white-haired man asked after a few moments.


    He had changed his attitude and was now treating Austin with some respect.


    He had a feeling that the young man in front of him must have some extraordinary background. That being the case, the old man couldn''t afford to provoke him.


    The tall, thin man was also curious about Austin''s purpose of visiting this star.


    "What''s the situation of this cosmos?"


    Austin enquired after thinking for a while.


    "What?" The two warriors were shocked to hear such a strange question.


    Their eyes were filled with surprise and doubt. Why would this man ask such a strange question? What business did he have with their situation? And even if he weren''t from this star, was he not from this cosmos either?


    "The situation of this cosmos...


    Young man, are you not a creature of our cosmos?"


    the tall, thin man couldn''t help asking.

 Chapter 5035 The Array Cosmos (Part One)

    "Listen, why don''t you just answer my question. What are you talking about? Tell me or do you want to die at my hands?"


    Those words thundered in the air and signified that Cayden was already getting impatient. Filled with fury, he took a step forward and released a tremendous pressure of energy.


    In an instant, the whole star was enveloped by his mighty energy. All the arrays set up on both sides of the battlefield were shattered by the oppressive energy that he released.


    It was clear that although the creatures on this star were good at setting up arrays, their array skills were in fact not very good. Certainly they were far inferior to Austin''s.


    Therefore, it was much easier for Cayden to break through their arrays. He was able to wreak havoc with hardly any trouble.


    "Please stop, god of chaos! Please!"


    Seeing the impact of the terrifying energy that was released by Cayden, the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    .


    "I see. That is strange!


    Well, the Array Cosmos is really a mysterious place to be,"


    Austin replied, nodding his head and thinking something seriously.


    "By the way, I''d like to know something. Once there came a martial arts master from outside this place. Do you know about that?"


    Austin put forth the question that was lingering on his mind.


    The one whom Austin was inquiring about was Braden.


    "Young man, are you asking about the god of chaos from the ice source beast race?


    If you are referring to him, then yes, I have heard of him. A long time ago, there was indeed a god of chaos of the ice source beast race who inadvertently sneaked into our universe.


    When he had just entered in here, he ran around and created a great commotion. He started to beat and kicked others'' asses whenever he was pissed off. Honestly speaking, he had turned our universe into a messy world.

 Chapter 5036 The Array Cosmos (Part Two)

    So, unable to tolerate him any further, more than a dozen gods of chaos in our universe found him and got into a combat with him. They set up many powerful arrays to trap him and finally succeeded in seizing him. They were able to keep him in captivity.


    But I must tell you that the god of chaos of the ice source beast race is very powerful. Although he is trapped in the array, he has been trying his best to break it over the years. Though he hasn''t succeeded, he does not lose hope and is waiting for a chance to escape.


    Fortunately, the gods of chaos of our universe never relaxed their power on those arrays. They have been adding more energy to the arrays to lock that powerful alien in there."


    The white-haired, old man spoke in detail and shared it all with them.


    "What?! Seriously?


    How dare you! The gods of chao


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Alright, we will lead the way for you."


    The tall, thin man and the white-haired old man hesitated for a moment. They looked at each other helplessly and finally nodded to agree that there was nothing that they could do now.


    They knew that with the amount of strength Austin possessed, it was too easy for him to kill all the creatures on the planet.


    They felt helpless when they realized that they had no other choice. They were compelled to follow the orders given by Austin.


    This star was their homeland and foundation. It broke their heart to think of the destruction Austin could cause to the place they called home. How could they bear to see all the creatures on the planet be slaughtered by the cruel and reckless young man called Austin! They had no option or alternative but to follow the orders given by Austin.

 Chapter 5037 The Distribution Of Forces

    "Let''s go now,"


    Anakin urged.


    The tall, thin man and the white-haired old man activated their bodily movement skills and soared into the air. They led the way out of the star.


    Austin, Anakin, Cayden, and the water source beast followed them closely.


    "Sir, are you all from the outside worlds?"


    the tall man enquired tentatively.


    Austin''s array skills were much more powerful than his own and after realizing that, he had started to call the former "sir".


    Further, he could see that Austin was the leader of this group, so he took the initiative to strike a conversation with the man.


    "Yes, we are all from the outside worlds."


    Austin nodded.


    "Sir, what''s it like outside? Is everyone there as powerful as you are?"


    There came another question.


    "The place outside here is enormous. I can''t tell you exactly what it is like. If you really want to discover its ups and downs, you can follow me when I leave and visit it."


    Austin smiled.


    However, his inquisitive new friend was left shocked by his words for a moment. Recovering, he said,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rs, as level six governing gods, were the most powerful ones among them. And these sect leaders were none other than the tall man and his white-haired opponent who had led Austin out of this star.


    And, even if they were present here, a level seven governing god was powerful enough to suppress both of their sects all by himself.


    "Please calm down, sir!


    We will always follow the Six Beasts Sect and we won''t dare even imagine betraying you, let alone look down upon your leadership and power.


    The reason our sect leaders didn''t come out to welcome you is that they are currently not on this star,"


    the senior leaders explained in a trembling voice.


    "Oh?


    They are not on this star?


    What the hell is going on?


    I told them to wait for me in the headquarters. Especially when it is time for my arrival.


    Why did they suddenly go out?"


    the man in purple robes asked coldly.


    A senior leader of the Skynet Sect stepped out and explained, "Sir.


    The truth is, the sect leaders didn''t leave on their own free will.


    They were forced by someone."

 Chapter 5038 The Cosmos Was About To Change

    "Tell me what happened!


    Quickly!"


    the man in purple robes frantically asked.


    "Here''s what happened, sir..."


    Then, the senior from the Skynet Sect rehashed what had happened in full detail.


    "What?! How could this happen?"


    the man in purple robes banged his fist in astonishment.


    "In that case, there must be at least one god of chaos in those creatures.


    I find it odd, though. Why would a god of chaos suddenly appear in your star?


    Did they really come from the outside?"


    Still unable to process the new information, the man dressed in purple robes continued probing.


    "I had no idea.


    However, the creatures wanted the sect leaders to accompany them to the place where the ice source beast was trapped,"


    the senior of the Skynet Sect replied respectfully.


    "I see. It looks like there really are some foreign masters breaking into our cosmos.


    There''s a huge chance that they are accomplices of the ice source beast.


    This is no laughing matter, and we should deal with this right away. I have to report it to the headquarters right away."


    The purple-robed man seriously addressed the issue.


    "Send a message to the leaders of your two sects right away! Ask them to contact the Six Beasts Sect as soon as they


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    everything in my power to save Braden.


    However, there are many arrays here, and they are all very brilliant. I can''t do anything rashly��this could only harm Braden. I have to spend some time to analyze and study them before I can break them,"


    Austin replied. Then, seeing the sad look on Cayden, he quickly followed,


    "But don''t worry. I will save him no matter what, okay?"


    Austin knew how anxious Cayden was to see his brother so he had to soothe him with comforting words. He gave him a gentle smile.


    "Austin is right, Cayden. You have to believe his skills.


    Breaking arrays take quite a long time. Getting anxious would be counter-productive. Besides, when did Austin ever fail us? Just trust him,"


    the water source beast chimed in and offered him a small smile.


    Then, Austin quickly moved his body and he inched closer to the huge magic array in front of him. He sat down cross-legged, released his spiritual sense and array energy, and began to analyze and study the arrays in front of him.


    ''These arrays are all rather brilliant and they all contain very powerful energy. They must have been personally arranged by the gods of chaos from this cosmos,''


    Austin figured as he scanned the arrays with his spiritual sense.

 Chapter 5039 Setting Up Arrays

    Then, Austin carefully analyzed and studied the overlapping magic arrays in front of him.


    While he was engrossed in this, Anakin, Cayden, and the water source beast stood aside and waited patiently.


    "Set your mind at ease, brother.


    I believe that Austin, with his knowledge of arrays, can save Braden,"


    Anakin said to Cayden in a comforting tone.


    At that moment, Cayden looked very anxious, and he kept fidgeting with his fingers and his feet.


    His elder brother, on the other hand, was much calmer and kept comforting him.


    Unbeknownst to them,


    the sixteen gods of chaos from the Array Cosmos had already set out together, and were speeding to the place where Braden was trapped at that very moment.


    "Last time, a single god of chaos from the ice source beast race managed to break into our cosmos and ended up causing a lot of damage.


    This time, so many powerful masters have broken in at the same time.


    Something big is definitely going to happen in our cosmos,"


    one of the gods of chaos remarked, followed by a few sighs of agreement.


    "Humph!


    There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    The masters from the outside worlds are quite powerful,


    but there is no


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    et up too many arrays!


    We''re screwed!"


    Seeing the sheer number of arrays that they were surrounded by, the faces of Anakin, Cayden, and the water source beast all paled dramatically.


    The truth was, the three of them were very powerful, much stronger than the sixteen gods of chaos from the Array Cosmos.


    However, when it came to arrays, they were no match for their enemies.


    As soon as the arrays formed a circle, the space and time around Austin and the others were tightly wrapped by the overlapping brilliant arrays.


    "Great, now we''re trapped too,


    just like Braden!"


    Cayden exclaimed desperately.


    Braden had been trapped within these arrays for a long time, but he still couldn''t get rid of them.


    Therefore, Anakin and Cayden both shook with fear upon seeing the arrays. Austin, however, looked as calm as usual.


    "Guys, don''t be afraid.


    They think they can trap us with these arrays? They wish!"


    he said suddenly with a snort.


    The arrays that they were surrounded by had been set up in a hurry by the sixteen gods of chaos from the Array Cosmos. Although these arrays were brilliant and powerful to any ordinary warrior, they were nothing to Austin.

 Chapter 5040 Breaking The Arrays

    "Let me at it!"


    Cayden stepped forward, his jaw set in determination. With a roar, he unleashed massive energy pressure and launched a series of rapid-fire cultivation methods and martial arts skills at the arrays.


    The gods of chaos, however, remained unimpressed.


    "Do you really think you can break the arrays with your puny strength?"


    they called out mockingly.


    They chortled smugly amongst themselves.


    They were so certain their arrays would hold.


    "See? Didn''t I say not to worry?


    These cultivators from the outside worlds are no match for us at all!"


    "Unlike them, we aren''t just all talk.


    We''re the real deal!"


    The sixteen gods of chaos burst out laughing as they continued to watch Cayden struggle with the arrays in vain.


    "Who do these outsiders think they are?


    They''re obviously way in over their head


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    roughly studied every array.


    He was pleased to find that his array skills had gotten sharper again.


    ''I didn''t expect my array skills to be improved so much after I entered the Frigid Continent!''


    Austin thought to himself.


    He made one last sweep of observing the arrays.


    Finally, his head snapped up.


    ''Done.


    I''ve got it.


    I can now break the arrays with a wave of my hand,''


    Austin thought to himself, a smirk pulling at his lips.


    He rose steadily to his feet.


    "Well, Austin? Can you do it?


    Can you get Braden out?"


    Anakin and Cayden asked Austin anxiously, rushing forward to his side.


    Austin let out a barking laugh.


    "Absolutely.


    These arrays are no problem at all."


    Upon hearing that, the sixteen gods of chaos just sneered and howled in derision.


    They didn''t believe Austin''s words at all.

 Chapter 5041 Found Braden

    "I know! We can save Braden first,"


    Austin proposed.


    Being trapped by the numerous arrays in front of them, Braden needed all the help anyone could give him at that moment.


    "Yeah, I think that''s a great idea!


    But, Austin, this is all up to you now. We have faith in you,"


    assured Anakin.


    "Right now, you are the only person we can put our trust in. Starting this moment, we will be at your service, and we will do anything you ask us to!"


    Cayden added as he gave Austin a serious look.


    "Don''t worry. I believe that Austin will get us out of here in one piece!"


    At that moment, the water source beast seemed calm as he put his trust in Austin.


    Moreover, he was unruffled because he knew that he was more resourceful and insightful than Anakin and Cayden.


    On the other hand, Austin was believed to have acquired a high level of attainment in arrays. This was because he was able to take the three of them to enter the cosmos, and at the same time, he was able to break the ancient array outside.


    With that being said, entering and exiting the cosmos whenever he felt like doing so should not be a problem to him at all!


    Meanwhile


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ould do at that moment was to break them one by one.


    "Hundreds of arrays. Breathe in, breathe out. Take it easy,"


    Austin reminded himself.


    Soon after, arrays exploded in front of him consecutively.


    Meanwhile, Anakin, Cayden, and the water source beast were all excited and confident as they assumed that things would go on smoothly according to Austin''s plan.


    All of them were convinced that Austin could not only save Braden but also take them away from this place without breaking a sweat.


    "Come on. Only a dozen arrays left, then we''re free to go,"


    Anakin shouted as he encouraged Austin.


    After numerous arrays crashed and got destroyed, most of the arrays that surrounded Braden were finally broken.


    Not long after, only a dozen arrays were left!


    At this time, a creature besieged in the arrays could clearly be seen by them.


    And this was no ordinary beast, but an ice source beast!


    As the arrays vanished one after another, Braden became more and more visible to Austin and his team.


    "Braden!


    Are you alright?


    Don''t worry! We are here to save you!"


    Anakin and Cayden shouted eagerly at the top of their lungs.

 Chapter 5042 Reunion

    As they moved on they realized that there were still more than a dozen arrays left. Their eyes also fell upon a creature, looking out of the arrays with a pair of big and cold eyes.


    He looked almost exactly like Anakin and Cayden. The resemblance was clear and evident even from far away.


    "Braden! Hey man, we are coming to save you!"


    Cayden shouted aloud. The joy of seeing his companion could be felt through his voice.


    "What? I can''t believe it. Anakin and Cayden have come for me!"


    Braden, who was trapped in the arrays, finally was able to see the situation outside clearly. He was extremely excited and delighted to see his brothers.


    "Ha-ha! I knew it!


    I knew you guys would keep searching and find a way to save me.


    See, finally you are here!"


    Braden burst into laughter. In a moment, everything passed through his memory. He remembered how he had been trapped in these arrays. Over the years, he made every attempt to get out of that place. All the time he had tried to break out of it but the arrays were too powerful for him to escape. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t destroy them.


    After having tried for such a long time, he was slowly losing hope. In recent years, he had given up struggling and quietly stayed in those arrays. He seemed to have surrendered to the situation he was in.


    The only thing that ga


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    in a chiding manner.


    "You''re right. I was wrong. Austin, I''m extremely sorry. I was too rude to you earlier.


    I hope you can forgive me for my ignorance and foolishness,"


    Braden said as he walked up towards Austin.


    "Oh, please don''t think so much. It doesn''t matter anymore."


    Austin smiled as he looked at the three of them.


    He knew that the three brothers were just the same. They were rash sometimes, but they were straightforward and kind.


    "I can''t believe it! That human brat broke all the arrays which we had set up in the past.


    And he managed to do this effortlessly in such a short time!"


    A god of chaos spoke softly as he looked at Austin with disdain. He was standing at a distance and had seen all that had happened.


    "Well, it would not be wrong to say that his array skill seems to be more powerful than ours."


    A second god of chaos expressed his thoughts.


    "I always thought our array skill was more powerful than that of the creatures outside. I didn''t expect that this unknown young man would have such an impressive array skill. We should be more careful and innovative now. We have been conceited and complacent!"


    the third god of chaos remarked as he watched the three brothers and Austin celebrate their accomplishment. He knew that this was not the last they were seeing of the young man called Austin.

 Chapter 5043 Break New Arrays

    "What do we do now?"


    one of the gods of chaos inquired.


    "Let''s help each other catch this young brat!


    As it turns out, his array inheritance is different from ours.


    Once we get our hands on him, we should ask him to give us the array inheritance that he cultivates. Maybe we can use it to help us improve the level of our array skills,"


    another god of chaos proposed.


    "I guess you''re right about that.


    The array inheritance he showed is far different from that in our universe.


    If we can obtain his array inheritance, then we can use it as a guide on how to improve our arrays further."


    The other gods of chaos echoed enthusiastically.


    "So, who''s with me? Let''s work together and catch this brat.


    Once we have him, we will use everything we got to force him to give us the array inheritance he cultivates!"


    After discussing, the sixteen gods of chaos of the Array Cosmos all nodded their heads as they reached an agreement.


    "However, his array skill is so powerful. There''s still a chance that we can''t defeat him.


    Just like what we


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    u have the audacity to intrude our universe.


    It''s easy to enter, but it''s difficult to get out!"


    a god of chaos said as he burst into laughter.


    "Come on, and let''s fight them till our last breath!"


    Cayden howled.


    "Hey guys, calm down.


    I can see through them that they are too weak to do anything to us,"


    Austin sneered. At that moment, he seemed very relaxed and was not anxious about it at all.


    "Excuse me? What did you say about us?


    How dare you underestimate us, you stupid brat!


    You may have such an amazing array skill, but it is still absolutely impossible for you to escape from our universe!


    Be smart about this! This is your chance to surrender!


    Perhaps, if you obediently give us your array inheritance, we can let you go.


    If not, then you guys will surely come to a bad end!"


    one of the gods of chaos threatened Austin.


    "I am fully aware of how powerful you are. Moreover, I am not underestimating you. It''s just that you absolutely cannot keep us here,"


    Austin said as a confident smile spread across his face.

 Chapter 5044 The Ancestral Temple Of The Array Cosmos

    "Ignorant human brat! Open your eyes wide! We have sixteen gods of chaos here. Before you start acting arrogant around us, you should know we can deal with you without even breaking a sweat!"


    one of the gods of chaos menacingly threatened.


    "Oh? Is that right?


    All of you are going to work together to fight us?"


    Austin gave them a cocky smirk.


    If it were any other individual, they would have been daunted at the face of sixteen gods of chaos, but Austin did not seem fazed at all. In fact, he even had the audacity to taunt and challenge them.


    "Yeah, what are you going to do about it, huh? What can you do against us, punk?"


    A god of chaos guffawed.


    "Look, brat. If I were you, I would surrender obediently and hand over all of my array inheritance just to get this over with. Maybe, if you''re lucky enough, we''d let you get away unscathed.


    If you don''t, then you''re about to see the consequences,"


    another god of chaos threatened, his voice dark and menacing.


    "Tch, you arrogant fucks talk big just because you have us


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    sixteen gods of chaos fled in a single direction.


    After a long chase, they eventually arrived at a special place.


    The place they were in was brimming with countless of array energy.


    And in the middle of this space, there was an ancient divine temple.


    "Ha-ha!


    Let''s see if those bastards would have the audacity to come close.


    This is the ancestral temple of the Array Cosmos. In retrospect, this is also the most terrible place known.


    I''d like to see if that human brat can break the arrays here."


    After entering this special space, the sixteen gods of chaos were relieved. For them, the ancestral temple was impenetrable, and they felt the safest when they were in it.


    The divine temple in the center of this special space was the source of all the array inheritance in the Array Cosmos.


    The sixteen gods of chaos stopped at the gate of the divine temple and then turned around, waiting for Austin and the others to come with a sneer on their faces.


    Eventually,


    Austin and his group arrived at this special place.

 Chapter 5045 The Array Master In The Ancestral Temple

    "Ha-ha! Why aren''t you guys trying to run away now?


    You know what? This is a tiny universe. You won''t be able to escape me even if you grew wings on your backs!"


    Braden taunted the sixteen gods of chaos and began laughing wildly. A moment later, his voice suddenly became dark and fearsome.


    "You won''t live to see tomorrow''s sun.


    That''ll be the price you pay for trapping me for hundreds of years!"


    he roared.


    For the longest time ever, he had been trapped by the arrays these gods of chaos had set up. It was natural that he''d developed a deep and insatiable vendetta. He wanted to hurt them severely right here and right now.


    "Austin, give the order!


    Let''s make them pay for what they have done,"


    Braden requested Austin.


    Anakin, Cayden, the water source beast, and more than a hundred monks were standing by Austin''s side. Their stance was threatening and they were clearly ready to fight.


    "Calm down, everyone.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ase must be amazing,''


    Austin thought as he gazed at the divine temple.


    He could see that the gates of the temple were heavily guarded by a large number of arrays.


    They were powerful enough to prevent anyone from breaking in.


    Even with his spiritual sense, Austin was unable to perceive what was inside.


    "Human brat, your time has come.


    You know what? I know that you won''t be able to break down these arrays.


    But just for the fun of it, I would like to see you try. Let''s see if you can break them all."


    "Ha-ha, are you kidding me? No matter how powerful he is, it''s impossible for him to break these arrays. No one can do it!"


    Austin''s opponents looked at him with playful eyes and mocked.


    "All right.


    Looks like I have no choice here. I''ll need to try and break these arrays down with my mind power.


    Otherwise, we are all doomed."


    Austin sat down cross legged and began figuring a way out of this trap.

 Chapter 5046 An Opportunity

    "Look!


    He''s really trying to destroy the arrays. How cocky of him!"


    "Let''s see him give it a try.


    I''d like to see how powerful he really is!"


    The sixteen gods of chaos all sneered as they stood by to watch Austin break the arrays.


    The ancestral temple that was surrounded by the arrays held the most supreme authority in the cosmos.


    It was a sacred place for those who wanted to cultivate their array skills.


    Knowing this, the sixteen gods of chaos were confident that Austin wouldn''t be able to break through to the ancestral temple.


    "We''re just wasting our precious time waiting for him to get here.


    Let''s go back. Just order some people to stay here and watch over them,"


    one of the gods of chaos said impatiently.


    "I agree.


    He can''t break the arrays anyway. There''s no need for us to stay here."


    "Okay, let''s go back."


    The other gods of chaos echoed one after another.


    "Boy, we''ll be going now. Just take your sweet time to destroy those arrays.


    Do


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ve this damned place!"


    Upon hearing Austin''s words, Cayden was so excited that he burst into laughter.


    While the latter shed a tear laughing, Austin was already in front of an array.


    A powerful burst of energy came from his body and crept towards his target.


    Immediately, the array began to shake.


    Austin then reached out his hand to stroke its surface.


    It looked like waves of light were falling up and down the array.


    A moment later, his palm suddenly penetrated the array and reached into its core.


    He couldn''t help but smile triumphantly.


    The array was finally broken.


    Then Austin strode through the array with one step.


    "Amazing!"


    The three brothers of the ice source beast race and the water source beast all shouted in amazement as they watched closely behind.


    "Young master, you are the best array expert I have ever met!"


    the old monk praised sincerely. The other more than one hundred monks also opened their eyes to look at what was happening.

 Chapter 5047 Three Levels Of Arrays

    "No way!


    He actually destroyed one of the arrays!"


    "The arrays which guard the ancestral temple are the most powerful ones in this entire cosmos.


    He''s broken through one of them. I don''t believe it!"


    "Dammit! We must report this immediately to the leaders!"


    The governing gods, who had been ordered by the sixteen gods of chaos to guard Austin, were shocked at the sight of him breaking an array. They began shouting in panic. But one of them roared,


    "Calm down!


    There are hundreds of arrays still intact around us. This boy has only broken one. There''s no need to make a fuss.


    Before leaving, our leaders told us they were going to cultivate in seclusion. We shouldn''t disturb them unless it''s an emergency. Otherwise, it''ll be our asses on the lines instead of his.


    I think it''s best that we don''t make a hasty decision, wait, and see how many arrays he can break through.


    Destroying one array is an achievement, I agree,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tudying these arrays also improved his cultivation base.


    Another hundred years passed.


    Finally, Austin murmured to himself,


    "Right! I have thoroughly studied the second level of arrays. I think I''ll be able to break them now."


    He opened his eyes and stood up.


    "Look!


    Austin is moving again. He is going to break the arrays down!"


    His companions started cheering for him as they saw him get up and walk towards the arrays.


    Austin smiled, walked forward, and came to an array.


    As the onlookers gazed at him with curiosity, a large amount of array energy gushed out of his body and spread towards the array. The commotion attracted the governing gods'' attention.


    "Damn it! That guy is breaking the arrays again!"


    They went into full-blown panic mode, staring at Austin with both fear and fury.


    Two hours later,


    there was a slight puff-like sound, and they saw Austin step forward and easily pass through the array.

 Chapter 5048 Higher Cultivation Base Of Array

    The following days saw Austin breaking through one array after another.


    The second batch consisted of thousands of arrays, but Austin already understood how they worked.


    He could now break through them with ease.


    His companions, who had now simply stepped aside to leave everything to him, were amazed.


    "Austin''s breaking through these strong arrays like they were nothing!"


    The three brothers of the ice source beast race, the water source beast, and the more than one hundred monks witnessing the proceedings held their breaths in nervous anticipation.


    After all, whether they could leave this universe or not depended on Austin''s strength.


    The governing gods likewise watched nervously, but for a different reason.


    "Damn it! Is it just me or is this brat''s cultivation base of array becoming more and more powerful?!"


    "You''re right.


    It seems he''s been using the arrays in the ancestral temple to improve his array level!"


    "We can''t underestimate


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    He had broken more than a thousand by now.


    And he was getting faster and faster at it.


    It only took him mere moments to break an array now.


    The three brothers of the ice source beast race, the water source beast, and the more than one hundred monks now followed Austin leisurely as he went along, fully confident in his skills.


    They chuckled among themselves.


    "Didn''t you say that the arrays here were so powerful that Austin couldn''t break them?


    What do you think now?


    Are you seeing this?"


    Cayden called out at the sixteen gods of chaos, hooting with laughter.


    The gods of chaos were furious, but they had nothing to retort.


    "Damn it!


    Why''d we have to come across such a powerful one?"


    one of the gods of chaos said through gritted teeth.


    "I''m afraid he''ll come after us after he breaks all the arrays here.


    And given his skills, we may be no match for him.


    What are we going to do!?"


    a god of chaos asked, fear lining his face.

 Chapter 5049 The Array Master In The Divine Temple

    "Everyone, don''t get worked up.


    According to legend, an array master, who happens to be our Array Cosmos'' ancestor, supposedly dwells in the ancestral temple.


    I honestly believe that if this young man succeeds in destroying all the arrays located here, our ancestor won''t just stand by and do nothing.


    Most likely, he will show up and take measures to sort him out.


    Besides, we all consider this ancestral temple as our Array Cosmos'' very foundation. If all the arrays here get disintegrated, it would be tantamount to destroying our cosmos'' foundation. Such an occurrence won''t be allowed by our ancestor to occur,"


    one of the governing gods piped in, breaking the air''s disquiet.


    "That''s good. Thank you for voicing that out.


    I feel the same way!


    Assuming that the ancestor in the ancestral temple decides to make an appearance, we can make his presence worthwhile by asking him for some expert advice.


    Honestly, I''ve never seen our ancestor in-person before, so I''m looking forward to meeting one!"


    The other gods of chaos who caught the remark also nodded in approval.


    They were standing at a distance, doing nothing and anticipating for


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    their attention at the divine temple.


    With all the arrays around the divine temple already broken and granted that an array master had lived there, then he should come into sight any time soon.


    "Austin, are you contemplating on going inside the divine temple?"


    Anakin asked the moment he noticed Austin staring at the divine temple.


    "Yes. I''m planning to go inside and take a look around,"


    Austin answered without beating about the bush.


    After speaking, Austin trudged and made his way toward that divine temple.


    Before he could approach the entrance,


    a small figure walked out of the temple at a slow pace.


    It was the scraggy old man from earlier. His movement was very sluggish, and he seemed shaky to some extent.


    When Austin saw the old man, his expression froze.


    He could feel that the old man was a terrifying array master.


    Even from a great distance, his body emitted a hair-raising array energy.


    Furthermore, whenever the old man took a step forward, mysterious arrays would surface naturally and surround his body. It was a magical spectacle to see.


    When Austin was busy sizing up this old man, suddenly, their eyes met.

 Chapter 5050 The Supreme Grandmasters Kindness

    "Are you serious?


    Is he really the supreme grandmaster and ancestor of our cosmos?"


    The sixteen gods of chaos had their eyes wide open in shock. They were staring at the old man who had slowly walked out of the divine temple.


    It was assumed by all that the ancestor of their cosmos lived in the ancestral temple.


    However, no one was certain about it. Some just quietly believed it, while the others thought it was a mere myth.


    But now, they were actually looking at the old man as he was walking out of the temple. Their thought process seemed to have paused as they witnessed it all.


    "Well, it turns out that the legend is indeed true. There is really a supreme grandmaster living in this ancestral temple!"


    "It''s said that all the array heritage of our cosmos has been passed down to all ages, through all this time, from this ancestor!"


    The sixteen gods of chaos looked at the old man with extreme respect and admiration. They could not believe their own eyes.


    Although each of them had esteem status, the ancestral temple that was in front of them held a position of great significance in their hearts. They also belie


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ay master in the Absolute Space Sea!


    He was on the same level as the three Lords of Reincarnation, the three Lords of Darkness, and the old leaders of the Time Chamber Sect.


    His strength and abilities were unmatched. Later, for some unknown reasons, the famous supreme grandmaster suddenly disappeared.


    Seriously, I didn''t expect him to come to this remote corner and create a cosmos to live in seclusion here,"


    Old Lady Meng kept talking about it.


    "I don''t believe this! The elder has such a powerful background!"


    Austin was shocked to hear it all.


    "Young man, I need to ask this. Would you like to be my disciple and accept my array inheritance?"


    the old man spoke as he kept looking at Austin.


    "C''mon Austin, accept it!


    This is a rare opportunity! Once in a lifetime, you''d get a chance as this.


    If you accept his offer and take him as your master, not only would you get his array inheritance, but also have a powerful person behind you for backing!"


    Old Lady Meng urged and put forth the certain advantage of accepting the proposal of the supreme grandmaster. It now lay upon Austin to take the decision!

 Chapter 5051 Imparting Array Inheritance

    "Sir, I would be honored to be your disciple!"


    Austin said and bowed to the old man respectfully.


    He had developed a strong admiration for the master who had set up the arrays around the ancestral temple.


    Now that the creator of the arrays was right in front of him, how could he pass up the chance to train under his tutelage?


    Although Austin''s cultivation base in arrays was already strong, further improvement was never a bad thing.


    Who knows? He may even get good enough to be able to fight against a master at the level of the gods of chaos.


    The old man nodded sagely.


    "Good. From here on out, you are officially my disciple.


    Come with me.


    In the following days, I will impart my knowledge to you,"


    he told Austin.


    The old man then turned to the sixteen gods of chaos.


    "As for you... Since Austin is my disciple now, you are no longer to treat him as an enemy.


    From now on, you must regard him as your ma


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    of my array inheritance.


    From now on, you will have to slowly comprehend and cultivate by yourself.


    Now, let me tell you about my identity and my past, so you can know more about your master.


    Perhaps, you may learn some lessons out of my life experiences, as well,"


    he said, smiling.


    Austin nodded, eager to gain everything he could from the supreme grandmaster.


    "Please go ahead, master,"


    Austin said respectfully.


    "Back then, I was a legend in the Absolute Space Sea.


    At that time, even the three Lords of Reincarnation, the three Lords of Darkness, the several old masters of the Time Chamber Sect and other masters of the same level treated me with respect.


    I founded a sect called the Heavenly Justice Sect.


    But later, several powerful forces suddenly attacked our sect. They not only destroyed the Heavenly Justice Sect, but also injured me seriously..."


    the supreme grandmaster launched into his tale.

 Chapter 5052 The Heavenly Justice Sect

    "The Heavenly Justice Sect?"


    Austin asked in surprise. He didn''t expect that his array master founded a sect in the Absolute Space Sea.


    "That''s right.


    Most of the members in the Heavenly Justice Sect were array experts.


    There was no denying that the top array masters from the entire Absolute Space Sea gathered in the Heavenly Justice Sect back then. Their strength was not much weaker than that of the reincarnation race and the darkness race.


    Because I founded the sect, I was called the grandmaster of arrays,"


    the grandmaster of arrays replied with a slow nod of his head. His expression betrayed a hint of sadness while he recalled the past.


    "Master, who on earth launched attacks against the Heavenly Justice Sect?"


    Austin could not help but ask him.


    "Countless forces attacked the Heavenly Justice Sect back then, but the real mastermind behind all of them was the darkness race,"


    the grandmaster of arrays explained.


    "The darkness race?


    Why would they do that?"


    Austin asked, his confusion could be clearly seen on his face. Not once did he consider that the darkness race would plot against the Heavenly Justice Sect.


    "They attacked us because our Heavenly Justice Sect was too close to the rei


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    on''t have to do that. I think it''ll be better if you kept some people around you.


    Moreover, there''s already a group of gods of chaos who will be going with me to find the fruit of supreme enlightenment. There''s no need to add sixteen more,"


    Austin answered after considering the offer for a moment.


    "All right.


    Be careful.


    You still need to spend more time comprehending and cultivating the array inheritance I taught you.


    You have a great talent in arrays. I hope you can surpass me in the cultivation of arrays in the future,"


    the grandmaster of arrays reminded meaningfully.


    "Master, don''t worry. I''ll work hard on my cultivation,"


    Austin respectfully assured him.


    Afterwards, he bid farewell to the grandmaster of arrays.


    But the grandmaster of arrays insisted on accompanying him out of the divine temple.


    "Austin, once you get the fruit of supreme enlightenment and are about to leave the continent,


    come back here and see me again,"


    the grandmaster of arrays requested.


    He passed down his lifetime array inheritance to Austin.


    That was why he now considered Austin as his closest friend.


    "Master, don''t worry. I will definitely come back to see you before I leave,"


    Austin replied.

 Chapter 5053 A Divine Mountain

    "Supreme grandmaster!"


    The sixteen gods of chaos bowed before the grandmaster of arrays as soon as he stepped out of the temple.


    They had been paying close attention to the divine temple for the past hundreds of years. When they saw the grandmaster of arrays and Austin walked out of it, they immediately rushed over.


    At the same time, the three brothers of the ice source beast race, the water source beast, and the countless of monks also came nearby the divine temple.


    Over the years, they had received a special treatment from the cosmos.


    At this point, they had already been on good terms with the sixteen gods of chaos.


    "The rest of you can stay in the cosmos.


    But it won''t be long before I take you out of here,"


    the grandmaster of arrays addressed the sixteen gods of chaos.


    "Yes, supreme grandmaster. We entrust our fate to you!"


    all of the gods of chaos answered in unison.


    They were all aware with how powerful the supreme grandmaster truly was. Compared to him, they were practically nothing. In fact, if it weren''t for the supreme grandmaster''s help, they would fail to break through and become gods of chaos��they bas


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Then, one day, a very tall divine mountain appeared in front of them.


    It was very tall, towering into the sky.


    "Austin, the fruit of supreme enlightenment is right on this divine mountain,"


    Anakin, who was leading the way, stopped, pointed at the divine mountain in front of him, and informed Austin.


    "On top of this special mountain, you can also encounter lots of other precious treasures, not just the fruit of supreme enlightenment.


    However, there''s an extremely terrifying creature guarding the divine mountain.


    If you want to get the fruit of supreme enlightenment, you have to confront that creature,"


    Anakin warned.


    "No matter how powerful it is, I still want to give it my best shot."


    Austin stared at the mountain in front of him and firmly decided on his plan.


    In order to get the fruit of supreme enlightenment, he had suffered a lot of hardships and finally came to this critical point. It would be such a waste to stop right here, where he had already achieved so much.


    "Okay, let''s go up the mountain and have a look,"


    Austin settled. Then, he stepped forward and led the others towards the divine mountain.

 Chapter 5054 Puppets With The Strength Of The Gods Of Chaos

    Everyone else followed Austin as they journeyed toward the mountain.


    Before long, they arrived in front of the divine mountain.


    On top of the divine mountain, one could notice many different kinds of advanced laws. Suspended in the air like bright-colored ribbons greeting interlopers, they looked dazzling and eye-catching.


    Without warning, coming from out of nowhere,


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    More than a hundred fierce figures came charging down from the mountain''s summit. Their bodies were giving off terrifying energy, shaking heaven and earth with astonishing power.


    Austin''s facial expression shifted dramatically after the mounting energy pressure released by the bellowing figures came upon him.


    "Everyone, be careful. Don''t let your guard down even for a second. Remember, these are all gods of chaos!"


    Anakin immediately prompted everyone with a loud voice.


    All who were present showed their preparedness to attack, including Austin.


    Shortly, as much as one hundred and thirty pallid humanoid creatures arrived and came to the fore of Austin and the others.


    "Puppets!


    They are all puppets possessing the strength of the gods of chaos!"


    Austin couldn''t stop himself from screaming as he stared at the approaching hundreds of lily-white humano


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hands behind his back, looking at the puppet.


    For Austin, setting up that many arrays was effortless. It only took a slight wave of his hand.


    Assuming that the puppet could break through the more than two hundred arrays and free himself from the trap, Austin could ensnare him again by erecting another two hundred arrays.


    "My current level of arrays is beyond compare to these ordinary gods of chaos,"


    Austin mumbled to himself. He looked relaxed with hands on his back. Watching the puppet wrestle his way out of the heavy arrays while roaring insanely, he suddenly felt a sense of fulfillment.


    "Austin, it''s a huge gain for you to come to the continent at this time. Not only did you meet the grandmaster of arrays, but he also chose you to be your disciple,"


    Old Lady Meng pointed out to Austin.


    "That''s right.


    In the past, for me to fight against a god of chaos, I had to depend on the eight kinds of sacred fire.


    Now. I don''t need it anymore. I can handle the ordinary gods of chaos with ease by using only the arrays.


    It''s no longer challenging for me to kill an ordinary god of chaos with weaker strength.


    Ever since I came to this continent, in terms of arrays, I had gained a lot of knowledge here,"


    Austin answered with a nod of satisfaction.

 Chapter 5055 Austins Array Skills

    The three brothers of the ice source beast race, the water source beast, and the more than one hundred monks were caught in fierce battle with the other puppets.


    The puppets were quite a force to contend with. The opposing sides were evenly matched.


    The puppets, in fact, numbered around the same as Austin''s side.


    ''But my companions are all powerful gods of chaos.


    They should be able to overcome these puppets soon enough,''


    Austin thought to himself after a general survey of the battlefield, assured his side was in no real danger.


    Austin was well-aware of the fighting prowess of a god of chaos. He had encountered and fought with many of them.


    He knew what they were capable of when he saw them, so he was confident in his companions'' abilities.


    "Austin, your array skills are amazing!"


    Cayden called out with admiration, observing a puppet t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    el, you''ve gone beyond the power of ordinary gods of chaos anyway.


    You are probably as strong now as the leaders of the Time Chamber Sect.


    You can afford to take it slow and steady.


    Moreover, even if you don''t have the fruit of supreme enlightenment, you still have the Magical Polarity Token.


    So the chance of you breaking through is much higher than the other governing gods," she reminded him gently.


    Austin mulled on these words.


    "I understand. But I made it this far. I can''t give up now.


    Not to worry, however. I shall be careful," he replied after a moment''s pause.


    Old Lady Meng nodded.


    "Very well. I trust you already assessed the situation and would know best how to minimize the risks.


    Just remember you are the penultimate successor of our reincarnation race.


    It will be a great loss if something happens to you," she warned.

 Chapter 5056 The Master

    As the days passed and as Austin and his companions pushed forward up the divine mountain, they continued to encounter more of the puppets, always a hundred-strong in number each time.


    Fortunately, Austin''s array skills were powerful enough to trap all the puppets every time, so there was never any need to fight.


    By this time, they had already encountered more than three hundred puppets in total.


    It began to dawn on the group that this meant there were more than three hundred gods of chaos guarding the divine mountain.


    A sense of trepidation began to take hold of the group.


    Finally, they arrived at the top of the mountain.


    They gazed up at a magnificent palace, towering higher and higher above them.


    It seemed the palace pierced right through the skies.


    Austin and his friends felt infinitesimally small in the face of such grandeur.


    "From what I know, the fruits of supreme enlightenment are in this palace.


    It is said that there is a terrifying creature guarding it.


    But no one knows


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ink of health.


    Austin could even see the old man''s chest rising and falling, as if the body was still breathing.


    Was the old man still alive?


    Austin immediately launched his spiritual sense to examine the crystal coffin closer.


    However, his spiritual sense was blocked by a strange law power around the coffin, rendering Austin unable to perceive it at all.


    Austin was now utterly stumped whether the old man lying in the coffin was dead or alive.


    The middle-aged man approached the coffin deferentially.


    "Sir, what''s going on��


    Why does it seem like your master is still alive?"


    Austin called out quizzically.


    "My master has indeed died.


    But his body is still alive.


    I don''t know how.


    But my master''s spiritual soul has been destroyed, leaving only a trace of his spiritual soul mark on this body,"


    the middle-aged man explained.


    "His body is still alive,


    but his spiritual soul has been destroyed?


    How is that even possible?"


    Austin blurted out, completely confounded.

 Chapter 5057 His Frightening Seniority

    "Yes, my master is indeed in this lamentable state,"


    the middle-aged man said woefully.


    "But please, come forward and see him."


    He motioned for Austin to step forward.


    Austin strode forward to the crystal casket.


    "This junior gives his deep respects to his senior," he said, bowing respectfully.


    The old man in white robes inside the casket remained still.


    But a nebulous figure started to materialize above the casket.


    It gradually became more and more solid in form.


    It wasn''t long before the figure revealed itself to be the old man in white robes.


    But Austin could tell that it was just a spiritual soul mark.


    He was surprised to find, however, that even just the old man''s spiritual soul mark still emitted an aura so powerful that the space-time around him rippled and roiled.


    The old man''s figure floated with nary a movement, but the space around him seemed to be completely under h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    or long as he was not killed.


    But this old man in white robes was dead.


    Hence... ''Who could have killed such a frightening senior as this?''


    Austin wondered.


    "Young man, since you are a member of the reincarnation race, it could be said that we have some connection.


    Do tell me how the reincarnation race is doing now.


    I want to know how those three young men developed their own forces,"


    the old man in white robes said, breaking into Austin''s reveries.


    Austin shook his head.


    "To be honest, sir, our reincarnation race has already been destroyed, and the three Lords of Reincarnation have also disappeared. No one knows where they are, and no one knows whether they are alive or dead,"


    Austin replied sadly.


    The old man seemed taken aback by this news.


    "Destroyed?


    And the three of them are missing?


    How could that have happened?"


    the old man pressed, concern lining his face.

 Chapter 5058 Zeke

    "Young man! Quick! Tell me what happened, and spare no details!"


    the elder clad in majestic white robes urgently pressed.


    "Of course, sir. I''d gladly tell you everything,"


    Austin graciously replied.


    Then, he told the old man everything he knew about the reincarnation race, down to the very minute details.


    When it came to things he was unsure of, he would immediately consult Old Lady Meng.


    Since Old Lady Meng was once a reincarnation god on the road of reincarnation, she was familiar with most of the information about them. Plus, she had personally experienced the terrible war when the reincarnation race was destroyed.


    Since Austin was consulting her, it felt like Old Lady Meng herself was rehashing the history to the white-robed elder. Through her help, he had learned about every detail regarding how the reincarnation race was destroyed through Austin''s mouth.


    "I knew it! On some level, I have always known that the darkness race is behind all this!


    During those times, I had always seen it coming that a decisive battle


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ustin replied remorsefully.


    "In fact, in addition to this spiritual soul mark, there are also plenty of spiritual soul marks and spiritual soul avatars of mine scattered in different space and time.


    I had been practicing for a long time now, and I don''t know how many avatars and spiritual soul marks I have condensed.


    If I can find all of them and gather them here, I can try to condense a new spiritual soul to control my body.


    As soon as this happens, I can try to cultivate and regain my previous peak state.


    Only then will I be resurrected.


    However, it''s too difficult for me to find all my previous avatars and spiritual soul marks


    because I can''t leave here with my current state,"


    the elder told Austin.


    "I see!


    But sir, even if you can''t get out of here, I can.


    If you put your trust in me, please allow me to finish this task for you. After I go out, I can go everywhere to search for your previous spiritual soul avatars and spiritual soul marks. I will bring them back here to you!"


    Austin gleefully promised.

 Chapter 5059 Nasir

    "You''d collect the spiritual soul avatars and spiritual soul marks... for me?


    You''d really do all that for me?"


    The old man stared at Austin in disbelief.


    "Yes, because you agreed to give me the fruits of supreme enlightenment. I''m incredibly grateful to you.


    Also, you''re a friend to the three Lords of Reincarnation and their master, Zeke.


    Any friend of theirs is a friend of mine!"


    Austin smiled at the old man warmly.


    "Well, just as I said, my old spiritual soul avatars and spiritual soul marks have been scattered in different spaces and periods of time.


    Collecting them all will be no easy task.


    Think it over before you make any promises, young man,"


    the old man said seriously to Austin.


    "Sir, don''t worry. I''ve already given it much thought,"


    Austin said reassuringly.


    "All right then. Since you''re so keen to work hard, please help me.


    I''ll send you the coordinates of each spiritual soul avatar an


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    of an eye, more than fifty worlds of mind power appeared before him, densely packed and crowding space and time.


    Now, those worlds not only looked extremely realistic, but they also had many creatures living within them.


    The creatures were also products of Austin''s mind power.


    If anyone were to stumble into one of these worlds, they wouldn''t have been able to tell that they had been condensed by sheer mind power.


    "At my current mind power level, I could easily trap a god of chaos!"


    Austin said confidently, evidently quite pleased with himself.


    He could fight against the gods of chaos with sacred fire, arrays, and now, mind power.


    With all that combined power, ordinary gods of chaos didn''t stand a chance.


    Austin smiled in satisfaction. He''d managed to make it this far.


    He, a mere governing god, could now defeat a god of chaos. Such a feat would definitely cause quite the sensation in the Absolute Space Sea.

 Chapter 5060 Giving Puppets To Him

    "You have made great progress in terms of the mind power in the past two hundred years, Austin.


    But just so you know: you have actually comprehended only half of what I''ve imparted to you.


    Even so, I must admit that you have a good foundation.


    From here on out, you no longer need my guidance in your cultivation,"


    Nasir informed Austin.


    "As the successor of the reincarnation race, you are shouldering the heavy task of rebuilding the road of reincarnation and reviving the race.


    On top of that, you have to face your enemies in the darkness race. Your journey is destined to be full of difficulties and dangers.


    But as you know, I have more than three hundred puppets under my command, each one as powerful as a god of chaos. I insist you take one hundred of them.


    That way, you won''t have to fight alone."


    Austin was floored at this generous offer.


    "Sir, that is too much! I can''t accept that! It''d be better if they remain here!"


    Austin sputtered, completely taken aback.


    Giving a hundred puppets to him was equivalent to


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ned to the middle-aged man.


    "I shall take my leave now, sir."


    Although the middle-aged man was but a servant of Nasir, Austin wouldn''t dare treat him like an inferior.


    This middle-aged man, too, had a powerful aura.


    Austin could sense he was even more powerful than the puppets which were already as powerful as gods of chaos.


    The middle-aged man gave a curt nod and reverentially handed Austin a Space Ring.


    "Take this. These are the fruits of supreme enlightenment.


    My master asked me to pick them for you. They are yours now."


    Some fruits of supreme enlightenment were stored in the ring.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Austin took the Space Ring carefully and hid it somewhere safe.


    Finally, he had what he came for.


    The middle-aged man nodded and motioned to Austin.


    "Then let me show you out."


    Outside the palace, Cayden had long grown impatient. He had been anxiously waiting for Austin''s return every day that passed.


    "I wonder how Austin is doing now," he murmured to himself, not for the first time in a long while.

 Chapter 5061 Return Along The Same Way

    As soon as Cayden finished his words, Austin quickly answered him, "I''m fine."


    He walked out of the palace along with the middle-aged man.


    "Austin, are you alright? How did it go?"


    The three brothers of the ice source beast race approached Austin.


    Once they came over, the rest of their companions followed suit.


    Seeing that his friends were worried, Austin quickly reassured them.


    "Don''t worry, guys. I''m alright," he replied with a smile.


    Then, he quickly turned around to the middle-aged man and bade his farewell.


    "Sir, I''m leaving.


    Thank you for everything!"


    The middle-aged man nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Be careful on your way, young man. Always heed the reminders my master told you,"


    he advised before they parted ways.


    "Of course, sir. You don''t have to worry about anything. I will keep them in mind.


    Someday, I''ll come back here,"


    Austin promised.


    "That''s good."


    After a few more exchanges, the middle-aged man turned around and disappeared into the palace.


    "It''s time for us to go. We can leave now,"


    Austin informed his friends.


    "Were you able to get the fruits of supreme enlightenment?"


    Anakin excitedly asked.


    "Yes, I have them with me,"


    Austin answered.


    "That''s great!


    We have finally achieved our goal of


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    run away from them!"


    Anakin was in utter disbelief. He even thought that Austin must have a death wish.


    "Come on! Just follow me.


    If you are faced with danger, you can enter my human world. It will be better if you stay inside so when I escape, you are safely tucked inside my world,"


    Austin reassured them.


    As he heard Austin''s plan, Anakin pondered on this idea and he understood what his companion meant.


    "Yes! That is actually a brilliant idea!


    We were so hell-bent on escaping, our minds must have slipped that you can put us in your human world! This way, you can help all of us escape!" he exclaimed delightfully.


    "This is great, Austin!


    This plan would be much easier for all of us!"


    Braden, Cayden, and the guy from the water source beast race all agreed.


    Austin looked at the monks and said,


    "Guys, we must waste no time. Enter my human world now!"


    "Okay."


    The old monk nodded.


    He had fully trusted Austin so he would not question his method.


    As soon as he got his consent, he teleported all the monks into his human world.


    "The rest of you can follow suit. Come on,"


    Austin urged the others.


    "We''re ready, Austin."


    Anakin gave him a decided nod.


    In no time, Austin teleported them inside, where they would be much safer.

 Chapter 5062 Five Wolf Kings

    "There are too many of them. It''s not going to be easy to deal with them,"


    Austin said with a concerned frown, staring back at the ice wolves rushing at him like a roaring wave off a violent sea.


    A single wolf wasn''t that hard to handle; an ordinary god of chaos would be able to take it down.


    But there were a lot more than just one barreling down on him now.


    When there was one ice wolf, it was usually followed by hundreds of thousands, even millions more.


    It was a sight terrible enough to shake even the most stoic warriors.


    And if a wolf king was among them, things would only get ten times worse.


    It alone could summon countless more wolves with its howl.


    The wolf king was far stronger than ordinary ice wolves.


    "Let''s go.


    Don''t get reckless. We can''t fight them."


    Austin took one more look at the rabid, charging ice wolves and shook his head, ready to run.


    He was confident that if he used the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    keep up a fierce fight against these savage beasts.


    Numerous ice wolves were killed during the battle.


    But it did little to slow them as more and more ice wolves appeared and joined the fight.


    There was simply no end to them, no matter how many fell.


    To make it worse, the five wolf kings were still staring at him from the distance.


    ''I can''t keep this up forever. I have to break out of here as soon as possible.


    I can''t fight these wolves anymore,''


    Austin thought worriedly.


    Falling into a siege by the ice wolves was truly dangerous. If he wanted to survive, he had to break out right away.


    With that in mind, he produced a large number of sacred fires and condensed them into fire walls, sending them flying out in one direction.


    There were less ice wolves there, so he decided that would be the best direction to break out from.


    Austin then waved his hand and set up hundreds of attacking arrays.

 Chapter 5063 The Projection Of Nasir

    Hundreds of attacking arrays were deployed. They emitted bursts of violent energy that felled anything in its path.


    In one sweep, a large number of ice wolves were killed.


    At the same time, the walls made of the eight types of sacred fire launched an attack in the same direction where a large amount of ice wolves had been killed just now.


    Austin propelled himself in the same direction as well, activating the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation.


    The joint attacks made short work of the ice wolves in the area. It only took a moment to decimate a vast number of them.


    Austin continued deploying the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation, leaving shadows in his wake as he flitted from one spot to another with unbelievable speed.


    But just then,


    something unexpected happened.


    The five wolf kings who had been staring at Austin from a distance suddenly started howling in unison.


    The air trembled as the sound reverberated all throughout the space.


    As soon as the howling died out, the five wolf kings darted out as one, heading straight for Austin.


    As they did, the othe


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ne,"


    they told him reverentially.


    They were all as strong as the gods of chaos, and to be fair, they were much stronger than ordinary ones.


    It took Austin a moment to answer. He had to gather himself for a bit, caught unprepared with this sudden change in dynamics.


    "I don''t need you to do anything for the time being.


    Feel free to go on about your business in this plateau, as before.


    I will inform you if I need your help in the future," he said sheepishly. The five wolf kings gave a curt bow and went their way.


    Austin had no intention of taking the ice wolves away from this plateau.


    If Nasir, who had subdued them, saw fit to let them stay here, then who was Austin to change that?


    After all, he could also see that this plateau was the most suitable environment for these ice wolves to live and cultivate.


    Austin couldn''t think of a similar habitat he would be able to transfer them to.


    For now, it was enough for Austin to know that should he need their assistance in the future, the ice wolves were willing to rush to his side and lend him their aid.

 Chapter 5064 About To Leave

    "Yes, master. We understand,"


    the five wolf kings said to Austin in unison, bowing slightly to show him their respect.


    "Great. That means I can leave now,"


    Austin replied.


    "Oh. I almost forgot. If you ever come across my friends, you can''t hurt them,"


    he added after some thought.


    Straight afterwards, Austin teleported the three brothers of the ice source beast race, the water source beast, and over one hundred monks out of his human world and they all stood in front of him.


    Because the three brothers of the ice source beast race and the water source beast were native to this continent, it was very likely that they would encounter the ice wolves again one day. Therefore, Austin wanted to introduce them so they could avoid any conflict in the future.


    As for the monks, there was chance that they would choose to stay on this continent so Austin wanted them to meet the ice wolves too.


    "Austin, you''re surrounded by ice wolves!"


    Cayden exclaimed. His eyes widened in shock as he emerged and saw numerous ice wolves al


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    out for you,"


    Braden promised.


    "I''m flattered,"


    Austin replied.


    "Sir, now that I''ve gotten what I needed and brought my friends back home safe, I''m going to leave.


    Are you coming with me or staying here?"


    Austin asked, turning to face the old monk.


    "We made up our minds on the way here.


    We will stay on this continent.


    We came here because we sensed the aura of Buddha.


    Even if the Buddha is already gone, I''m sure he has left some clues.


    If we can find these clues, we might be able to track the Buddha down.


    So far, we have already searched almost all the continents.


    Now we need to explore this one,"


    the old monk answered.


    "Okay.


    I hope you can find the Buddha as soon as possible.


    If you do leave this continent and go back to the outside one day, just send me a message,"


    Austin said as he took out a Contact Jade Slip and handed it to the old monk.


    The Contact Jade Slip contained the aura of Austin''s spiritual power, so Austin could use it to receive information from others quickly.

 Chapter 5065 Going Back

    "Okay. If we ever decide to leave here, we will come to you,"


    the old monk said as he tucked away the Contact Jade Slip that Austin had given him.


    "Austin, please remain in our territory for a while. Let''s celebrate our journey ending before you leave.


    There''s no need to hurry,"


    the three brothers of the ice source beast race offered, smiling warmly at Austin.


    "All right."


    Austin didn''t have the heart to refuse, so he nodded in agreement.


    For the following half a year, Austin stayed in the territory of the three brothers of the ice source beast race.


    The monks also stayed while they carried out their own mission.


    Throughout their stay, the three brothers entertained and waited on Austin and the monks.


    To show their gratitude for their new friends,


    the brothers gave them a portion of their most valuable treasures.


    The happy time passed quickly especially for these gods of chaos. To them, half a year was like a snap o


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "I''m going to dispatch our most elite warriors to help me kill that old man!


    If I don''t kill him, I will never be able to rest!"


    Bartholomew said, clenching his fists.


    "Yes. Just go now. How many masters do you need? You can mobilize them yourself,"


    Solomon agreed.


    "By the way, when will the old leaders finish their cultivation?"


    Benicio chipped in.


    Also curious, the other leaders all looked at Solomon and waited for his answer.


    "I visited them a few days ago.


    They will finish their cultivation soon,"


    Solomon replied with a smile.


    "Yes!


    Once they come out, all the forces and masters in the Time Chamber Sect will have to bow to us!


    Our Time Chamber Sect will become a super powerful force on the same level as the darkness race!


    We are finally going to rise again. We''ve been waiting for this moment for so long and now it''s here!"


    The leaders of the Time Chamber Sect all threw their heads back and laughed.

 Chapter 5066 His Gut Feeling

    "I''ve got my sights set on that old man next!"


    Bartholomew growled at Solomon.


    "Do you need our help?


    If you find you do, feel free to let us know,"


    said the other leaders of the Time Chamber Sect, turning to Bartholomew.


    "I doubt I''ll need it for now. As long as I take our Time Chamber Sect''s elite warriors with me, I should have no problem taking care of that old guy!


    He was powerful before, but now he is seriously injured. He won''t be hard to handle.


    If he wasn''t hurt, he wouldn''t have hidden like a coward all these years, not daring to show his face!


    Wait for my good news. It will come in no time!"


    Bartholomew replied with a confident smile, his eyes beaming with excitement.


    With the return of the senior leaders, the entire sect was growing more and more confident. They were feeling bold and ready to do anything that struck their fancy.


    With the senior leader''s help, the Time Chamber Sect was already strong enough to become one of the mos


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    You could be mistaken,"


    retorted the infinity beast.


    "Of course my disciples do not have the ability to deduce my whereabouts. But don''t forget that the Time Chamber Sect has formed an alliance with the darkness race.


    Every wizard of their race is extremely proficient in deduction.


    They could have asked the wizards to find out where I am.


    I''ve heard of a wizard named Cain, who possesses the greatest deduction ability among them all.


    Even the three Lords of Darkness often ask him for assistance.


    If my disciples went to him, it is conceivable they would have discovered where I am,"


    Winston revealed.


    "Goddamn! That would be terribly bad luck if that has happened!"


    the infinity beast exclaimed through a frown.


    He knew Winston''s guess could very well be true.


    "We have to find somewhere else to hide,"


    the infinity beast said after a moment of contemplation.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I was thinking,"


    Winston remarked with a firm nod.

 Chapter 5067 Return In Time

    "I''ll arrange it now. Let''s get ready to leave,"


    Winston said after a moment of thought.


    Deep down, he believed that his bad feeling had merit. It was better to prepare in advance and have a chance at avoiding carnage in the future.


    Unfortunately, it was too late.


    At that very moment, a large group of people appeared and paced outside of the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Bartholomew had arrived and he had brought the people of the Time Chamber Sect with him.


    At the same time, Winston''s other disciples arrived.


    Soon, the people outside of the cosmos were so packed together that they had formed an infinite circle.


    "The old man is hiding in this cosmos.


    Let''s go catch him!"


    Bartholomew ordered, leading the way inside.


    A large number of gods of chaos followed him, entering the cosmos with no effort.


    "Look! It is my rebellious disciples! They''ve finally found me!" Winston cried out in outrage.


    From inside the Fallen Divine Valley, Winston and the infinity beast could see Bartho


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ound himself trapped in the middle of the powerful arrays.


    He tried his best to attack and break them, but the arrays were too brilliant. There was no way out.


    Over time, Austin had been improving his level of arrays.


    The arrays that he was currently setting up were not something that an ordinary god of chaos could break.


    "This guy is strange. Let''s fight him together!"


    Since they had all witnessed the arrays, the other gods of chaos knew that this young man was talented so they all charged at him.


    Bartholomew had ordered these gods of chaos to guard the surroundings to prevent Winston from escaping.


    Seeing the gods of chaos swarming towards him, Austin quickly focused his mind, and in a flash, he unleashed more than thirty worlds of mind power.


    They overlapped to form several layers and covered the whole space and time.


    Consumed with so many worlds of mind power at once, the gods of chaos hesitated. They didn''t know what to do.


    "Go straight to hell!"


    Austin shouted.

 Chapter 5068 Lets Get Them Together

    By using thought manipulation, Austin let off a substantial amount of terrifying mind power and pounced on the gods of chaos, who were ensnared in the worlds of mind power.


    His present-day level of mind power had immensely improved as compared to the past that thunderous tearing echoed straight from the worlds of mind power.


    One after another, the sharp, piercing cry of the gods of chaos sounded the minute Austin''s mind power assailed them. In an instant, they ran away quickly in every direction.


    The mind power''s powerful energy frantically crushed the insides of their flesh.


    What made things more frightening was that a large amount of mind power was also assaulting their Soul Sea.


    After a brief moment,


    Austin had wholly wreaked havoc on several spiritual souls of the gods of chaos, sending their souls to disintegrate.


    However, because of his fear for Winston''s safety and to protect the infinity beast as well, Austin acted otherwise. Instead of continuing to fight the gods of chaos who were guarding the cosmos'' exterior, he cast the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation. In a flash, his body lit up as he rushed into the cosmos.


    A few moments later, Austin found himself back at the outskirts of the Fallen Divine Valley.


    In the Fallen Divine Valley...


    "Huh? What''s going on?


    Can you also feel it?


    I


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ing god constrained him to pull back. If word about this incident circulated, it would stir the entire Absolute Space Sea into madness.


    By now, Austin had already reached the huge square''s center, situated in the depths of the Fallen Divine Valley.


    Winston, the infinity beast, and the twelve zodiac animals were all waiting for him there.


    "There''s nothing for you to worry about, Austin. I have sent all the creatures of the Sea of Chaos into a space magic treasure. They are all safe.


    The space magic treasure is here. I''m giving it to you for safekeeping."


    As Winston waved his hand, a nine-layer golden pagoda flew out and landed in front of Austin.


    Each pagoda''s layer contains a specific area equivalent to a cosmos.


    In each layer, one could find a lot of stars and worlds within each cosmos.


    All the creatures from the Sea of Chaos had comfortably settled down in it.


    "Master, I can''t thank you enough."


    Austin received the pagoda with a grateful heart.


    "Austin, didn''t you hear us earlier? We told you to run away as soon as you heard us.


    Why did you still make a move to attack?


    Now, you''ll have difficulty trying to break out of the encirclement!"


    the infinity beast moaned in protest.


    "Master, sir, let''s get them together.


    There''s no reason to be afraid of them!"


    Austin assured.

 Chapter 5069 Austins Change

    "Austin, you are far too reckless! My rebellious disciples and a large group of elites from the Time Chamber Sect have surrounded this cosmos.


    You can''t help us with your current strength!


    You shouldn''t have broken in like this!


    Make better choices, young man!"


    Winston snapped, glaring at Austin.


    "Master, calm down please. We can still get out!


    Although they outnumber us, I''m confident that we can break out of the encirclement if we all work together,"


    Austin replied in a firm voice.


    To the others, his words sounded too confident.


    With his current skills and trump cards, it was likely impossible for him to defeat Bartholomew and the elite gods of chaos of the Time Chamber Sect, but if he just wanted to break through their siege and escape, it was possible.


    "Hold on.


    Austin, why do you think you have the ability to escape from this situation?


    I mean, you do seem a little different. Did you have a special encounter in the Frigid Continent?"


    Because Winston was so experienced, he was sensitive to changes i


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    as they watched the Austin''s havoc unfold. They shook their heads slowly in disbelief.


    "Austin, do you have any more surprises up your sleeve?


    It seems that he has obtained more benefits in the Frigid Continent than we imagined!"


    the infinity beast said to Winston.


    "Yes!


    I was right. He is different!"


    Winston agreed, nodding.


    "Now I think we''re ready to break out of the encirclement!"


    the infinity beast said.


    "Indeed!


    Let me control the Fallen Divine Valley so you guys can fight our way out,"


    Winston replied. Watching Austin fight had instilled more confidence in him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Under Winston''s control, the whole Fallen Divine Valley began to shake violently, and from it, a strong energy pressure burst forward to suppress the people from the Time Chamber Sect.


    At the same time, the valley moved, emitting bursts of transmission energy that tried to teleport them away from this space and time.


    "Old man, you can''t run away this time!"


    Winston''s other disciples shouted at the same time.

 Chapter 5070 Escape Successfully

    "Hurry! Stop the old man! If he escapes, we might not be able to find him again,"


    one of Winston''s disciples said.


    "Look! He''s trying to use his magic treasure to teleport himself away.


    Let''s block the space! That will stop him!"


    Bartholomew ordered in a booming voice.


    Everyone knew that the Fallen Divine Valley was a spatial magic treasure with a powerful teleportation ability.


    So the White Emperor''s disciples displayed their best energy and laws of space and time as fast as they could to try and cease its activity.


    Thanks to the White Emperor''s training,


    each of them was an incredibly strong warrior.


    They were all famous in the Absolute Space Sea, and everywhere they went, everyone looked up to them.


    Normally, they didn''t fear anything,


    but now, they were afraid that the White Emperor would escape, so they fought with all their might to stop him.


    With their combined power,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "Lord Bartholomew, so many of our people are still trapped in the arrays.


    It''s difficult to break them,"


    a god of chaos reported to Bartholomew.


    "Damn it! How are Austin''s arrays so powerful?


    He set up hundreds of arrays at a time, and each one of them is so brilliant.


    How did he cultivate this insane ability?"


    one of the White Emperor''s disciples wondered as he observed the arrays.


    "I hate to admit it, but Austin is a genius,"


    another disciple said.


    "He is the new disciple of that old man. He is much more talented than us.


    That old man must have put more effort into training Austin than anyone else.


    I think that when the old man trained us, he might have hidden some of his skills. How else could Austin be so powerful if we all have the same mentor?


    Given his current strength, his achievements will be far greater than ours could ever be,"


    another disciple remarked.

 Chapter 5071 They Escaped Again

    As they stood teeming with jealousy over the fact that Austin was so much stronger than they were, Winston''s other disciples continued to grumble under their breath.


    Austin was only a governing god, yet he already was this good at battle. Once he broke through to a god of chaos, he would be even more formidable.


    And given his performance in his latest battles, it wouldn''t be long before this very thing happened.


    At the thought of this, Winston''s other disciples sighed.


    What made them most depressed was the fact that they had surrounded Winston in person and still failed to catch him.


    "This is all Austin''s fault!"


    Bartholomew bellowed, grinding his teeth in anger.


    Out of all of Winston''s disciples, he held the deepest grudge against Austin.


    Meanwhile,


    in a very remote space, the Fallen Divine Valley suddenly appeared.


    "We finally escaped!"


    Winston and the infinity beast exclaimed at the same time, both breathing deep sighs of relief.


    "Austin, you arrived just i


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''re a lucky man!


    No wonder your array skills have improved so much!"


    Winston interrupted Austin when he mentioned the grandmaster of arrays.


    "I remember.


    I was just a governing god at that time.


    It was when the overall strength of Heavenly Justice Sect was very strong.


    Not even the reincarnation race, the darkness race, or the old lords of the Time Chamber Sect dared to provoke the Heavenly Justice Sect!"


    the infinity beast chimed in.


    "Wait.


    Nasir?


    And Zeke?


    Those two masters have seniority that is higher than the three Lords of Reincarnation!"


    "Austin, you met Nasir?"


    Now, Winston and the infinity beast were beyond amazement.


    Strictly speaking, the seniority of the two of them was even lower than the three Lords of Reincarnation''s.


    However, Nasir was an ancient master from the same generation as the master of the three Lords of Reincarnation.


    If Winston and the infinity beast were to meet him, they would have to bow and greet him with respect.

 Chapter 5072 Eating The Fruits Of Supreme Enlightenment

    "Master Nasir gave you those puppets? One hundred of them, as powerful as gods of chaos?


    Show them to us,"


    requested the infinity beast curiously.


    "Yes, I swear it''s the truth,"


    Austin answered with a proud smile.


    He then teleported all the puppets out and ordered them to stand before him obediently.


    "It''s amazing that Master Nasir was capable of refining such incredibly powerful puppets with such brilliant methods."


    The White Emperor and the infinity beast looked at the puppets in front of them, studying them carefully and marveling at their auras.


    They possessed the strength of gods of chaos; they were a truly unique force in the Absolute Space Sea.


    "Austin, you can withdraw them now.


    With them at your disposal, you''ll never have to fight alone again.


    It seems your strength has increased greatly as well.


    You''d best not show these puppets to anyone else, and don''t summon them u


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n the space around him.


    A long while later.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a light burst from Austin''s body.


    It changed over and over, slowly gathering beside him before finally turning into a fully-fledged human.


    It had formed into another Austin.


    It was an exact replica, a clone of himself!


    A moment later.


    Whoosh!


    Another light then burst out, shifting its form and condensing. A moment later, yet another Austin had appeared.


    Things only ramped up from there.


    Balls of light rushed out of his body constantly,


    every one of them transforming into a copy of Austin, one after another.


    They were all identical.


    More to it, they were all genuine premium-grade divine gods.


    "The legend did not lie about the effects of the fruits of supreme enlightenment!" exclaimed the White Emperor and the infinity beast.


    They had a clear view from the outside of what was going on in the small world.

 Chapter 5073 The Trial Of The Avatars

    "They''re all born with their own unique gifts, that''s for sure!"


    cried out the infinity beast.


    In a mere second, Austin''s real body was surrounded by eighty-one avatars of himself, all of which were at the level of a premium-grade divine god.


    Although they were spitting images of Austin, they had different personalities, hobbies, auras, and even their features were slightly different.


    The real Austin sat motionless in the small world, with his legs crossed.


    "Well, Austin, now that you have successfully created eighty-one avatars, you should send them off to different space seas and cosmos to undergo trials.


    But be on guard. The darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect are not going to give up their pursuit of you anytime soon.


    I advise your avatars to cultivate a secret skill to change their appearance and spiritual aura before they leave.


    Your avatars are already different from each other right now. If they were to cultivate some kind of body-concealing secret skill and enter different space seas, I can''t see it b


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    trials outside, his avatars could gain all kinds of experiences, insights and accumulation.


    Cultivating in seclusion, the real Austin could quietly comprehend, meditate and explore deeply within, in a quiet environment.


    While Austin cultivated in two ways,


    another creature was also cultivating in an unknown, remote, desolate and dark space.


    This place was sealed from every direction, isolated from the outside.


    There was no way in or out.


    And within sat a figure cross-legged, in a dark and silent environment, unmoving and focused.


    This creature had been there a long time like a statue that had never moved.


    Suddenly, his eyes opened and he murmured something under his breath,


    "I sense that one of my avatars is searching for me.


    It appears to be the one I left behind in a hurry.


    It''s been so many years. What''s going on in the Absolute Space Sea, I wonder.


    I suppose when my avatar returns to me, I''ll know."


    Two bright divine lights shot out from his sharp eyes as his last word faded in the darkness.

 Chapter 5074 Returning To The Real Body

    As soon as he finished speaking, the figure stretched out his hand, slashing open the space in the distance.


    Boom!


    A crack appeared on the surface of the sealed space, showing a glimpse of the outside space.


    The space was originally very secluded. Even if a god of chaos were to pass by it, he most likely wouldn''t have noticed it.


    However, now that a tear ran across its surface, some aura leaked out from the cracks. It''d be a lot easier for outside creatures to find it now.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before a figure sensed the wafting aura.


    If Austin were here, he would''ve immediately recognized that it was the avatar of one of the three Lords of Reincarnation.


    Two of the three avatars of the Lords of Reincarnation were in search of their real bodies��


    the approaching avatar was one of them.


    "It seems that the aura of my real body is nearby!" the avatar mumbled to himself.


    His spirits lifted, he began to look around expectantly.


    That was when he saw the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he ventured into the man-made cave.


    "My real body!"


    he exclaimed as soon as the avatar saw the corpse-like body lying in the depths of the cave. The figure quickly walked over and merged with him.


    The old man''s eyes lit up with new life, as he had finally returned to his complete state.


    He was the second Lord of Reincarnation.


    He had been living in seclusion in this cave for countless years.


    After fusing with the avatar, similar to the first Lord of Reincarnation, he suddenly had a clear understanding of the situation in the Absolute Space Sea.


    "I can''t believe the darkness race developed to become the dominant race in the Absolute Space Sea.


    On the other hand, our reincarnation race declined until near extinction.


    Fortunately, we were able to train the next generation.


    These successors will be the foundation for our reincarnation race to rise again in the future,"


    the Lord of Reincarnation muttered as he meticulously studied the memories of his avatar.

 Chapter 5075 The Four Lords Finished Their Cultivation

    "There is no doubt that Austin is such a good young man.


    In fact, even when you consider all of the outstanding successors of the reincarnation race, he probably is the most talented one."


    The Lord of Reincarnation let out a very satisfied expression as he read the part of memory that was about Austin.


    "I think it is time for me to go back and get to know the new generation. I have been resting here in seclusion for a long time.


    Right now, the entire reincarnation race depends on those young men.


    It''s such a shame that we old fellows do nothing but hide as they move around the Absolute Space Sea, trying to revive our glory!" he continued morosely.


    "But our priority remains the same. At this moment, the most important thing is to find my master.


    He''s the only chance we''ve got to defeat Yahir!"


    The Lord of Reincarnation could not help but smile bitterly at the thought of Yahir��the most powerful master of the darkness race.


    At this point, the only one that could match the overwhelming strength of Yahir was also the most powerful master of the reincarnation race��Zeke.


    Zeke and Yahir had been competing for countless years in the past.


    With the two of them taking the lead, the reincarnation race and the darkness race could exist at the same time in


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ect, they will suffer dire consequences,"


    one of the old lords ordered sternly.


    Indeed, if the time Chamber Sect wanted to rise again, they need to find a chance to make a name for themselves.


    Since one of their own members died at the hands of the fire source beast, they took this opportunity to make noise and exhibit some flashy moves as they tried to take revenge for Emory.


    "Yes, sir!


    I will organize the army right away!"


    Solomon replied vigorously.


    Therefore, the eight leaders immediately took action to mobilize all of the elite members of the Time Chamber Sect for this mission.


    Over the years, the Time Chamber Sect had been a powerhouse as they spent much gold to recruit powerful and talented members and war beasts. Overall, they were able to expand their influence on a large scale.


    Soon enough, a mighty army was already organized and was brought in front of the four old lords to be examined.


    Seeing the group of capable warriors, the four lords nodded with satisfaction.


    "Not bad. This will do marvelously. Now, march on!


    Our goal is the fire source beast!" one of the lords bellowed.


    Then, with the four old lords leading the charge, the army set out from the headquarters of the Time Chamber Sect directly to the Eight Fires Valley.

 Chapter 5076 Save His Friend

    Soon, the Time Chamber Sect''s army made it into the Absolute Space Sea.


    Under the command of the four old lords, the army purposely moved at a slow pace.


    As they moved, they kept on making loud sounds, shaking the very fabric of space and time.


    The news that the Time Chamber Sect''s army was heading towards the Eight Fires Valley to deal with the fire source beast spread wildly across the Absolute Space Sea.


    Naturally, this attracted many onlookers.


    More and more creatures rushed over to see what the commotion was all about.


    As the army approached, in the Fiery Eye in the innermost part of the Eight Fires Valley,


    the fire source beast continued to cultivate in seclusion.


    He had no idea that, at this very moment, an army from the Time Chamber Sect was coming for him.


    Meanwhile,


    in the Fallen Divine Valley where Winston lived in seclusion,


    a message suddenly arrived for the infinity beast.


    Despite living in seclusion along with Winst


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rossing their path?"


    "Don''t worry. Austin is powerful, too.


    With his strength and skills, he can match the eight leaders of the Time Chamber Sect.


    I believe that, even if he can''t defeat the four old lords, he should be able to escape them unscathed.


    Moreover, he''s a man with great luck. After all, he made it back safely from the notorious Frigid Continent.


    The four old lords are nothing compared to the dangers of the Frigid Continent!


    So, there''s no need to worry about him.


    Besides, if he makes it there before the army does, all he''d need to do is escape with the fire source beast and evade the four old lords completely."


    Winston''s eyes twinkled. He had great confidence in this disciple of his.


    "That makes sense."


    The infinity beast nodded.


    "Time Chamber Sect, just wait and see. I will destroy all of you!"


    Austin gritted his teeth, racing across the Absolute Space Sea to save his friend.


    His eyes burned with fiery passion.

 Chapter 5077 The Prestige Of The Time Chamber Sect

    At this moment,


    the four old lords and the eight leaders of the Time Chamber Sect were leading a mighty army towards the Eight Fires Valley.


    The four old lords had ordered the army to march at a relatively slow pace,


    so that they might attract a lot of attention as they moved along.


    Surely enough, they had become the fixation of the entire Absolute Space Sea.


    The ruckus they created caused throngs of people to gather, making for a vigorous and lively scene.


    Countless onlookers watched as the army marched, their flags held high and their drums banged loudly.


    The Time Chamber Sect''s goal was to rebuild their prestige and make their presence known.


    They wanted to become one of the most powerful forces in the Absolute Space Sea and return to their former glory days.


    Deep in the Eight Fires Valley, in the Fiery Eye, there was a secret space at the end of a burning passage. Inside this space, the fire source beast was cultivating in seclusion.


    He had started cultivating here ever since Austin left the Eight Fires Valley.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ls down anyone''s spine.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As Solomon''s words echoed across the Eight Fires Valley, the ground shook violently.


    Just then, from within the Fiery Eye in the innermost part of the Eight Fires Valley, Austin found what he was looking for.


    "The fire source beast is over there!


    Finally!"


    He stood in the passage, staring at the space in front of him with surprise.


    There was a secret space at the end of the passage!


    Inside that space, there was a creature cultivating in seclusion��the fire source beast.


    At this time, the fire source beast was concentrated on cultivating in that space, oblivious to the outside world.


    Austin immediately used his bodily movement skill and dashed towards that space.


    But before he made it to the secret space, the fire source beast''s eyes suddenly popped open alertly.


    It seemed he had sensed the disturbances outside.


    "It''s Austin. He''s coming!"


    the fire source beast cried excitedly, unable to contain his joy.


    Then, he immediately stopped cultivating and stood up.

 Chapter 5078 Go Into The Eight Fires Valley

    Austin and the fire source beast saw each other at the same time.


    "Austin! It''s you! How have you been?"


    It was the fire source beast who greeted Austin first. A lot of things had already happened since both of them had parted ways. Naturally, he was happy to see his friend again.


    Unfortunately, Austin could not match his enthusiasm. As soon as their eyes met, he quickly rushed into the space where the fire source beast was cultivating.


    The small space was personally created by the fire source beast so he could do it in seclusion.


    "I have lots of things to tell you, my friend. Things have gone from bad to worse.


    I promise to tell you everything. But for now, we must leave as soon as we can!"


    Austin urged the fire source beast, his voice panic-stricken.


    "Huh? What do you mean? What''s going on?"


    Seeing Austin''s serious expression, the fire source beast barraged him with lots of questions.


    Then, to give his friend a rough idea of what had happened, he told him that the senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect, together with their men, were on the way to exact their revenge.


    "From what I know, their senior leaders are equivalent to the three Lords of Darkness and the three Lords of Reincarnation. They are too powerful for us to stop! O


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    uld not damage them.


    It would spell trouble if the sacred fires touched them since they were not strong enough to deal with them yet.


    What amplified their fear even more was the fact that Emory was killed by the sacred fires. Hence, they journeyed even in a heedful manner.


    After a while,


    the leaders of the Time Chamber Sect arrived at the Fiery Eye��the innermost part of the Eight Fires Valley.


    "Sirs, the fire source beast is hiding himself in depths of the Fiery Eye. Last time we were here, we hunted him around here.


    Sadly, the passages inside the Fiery Eye are very complicated��like a maze.


    So, we returned empty-handed and were forced to retreat,"


    Solomon informed the four senior leaders.


    "It doesn''t matter.


    Let''s go inside,"


    one of the senior leaders dismissed. Then, he took the lead and walked into the Fiery Eye.


    The rest followed him closely.


    As they entered the Fiery Eye, the four senior leaders released their spiritual senses to perceive the situation in all directions.


    Compared to the eight young leaders, their spiritual senses were more powerful.


    Hence, they were able to perceive along the densely packed passages. They could try and perceive the location of the fire source beast even from a farther distance.

 Chapter 5079 They Are Coming

    The eight young leaders were silently marveling at the powerful spiritual sense the four senior leaders had released. Their reaction was natural and involuntary.


    ''Our senior leaders are so powerful!'' they thought.


    Upon entering the Fiery Eye, the young leaders had discovered their spiritual senses to be severely dampened.


    The distance they could perceive through their powers had been reduced by a great extent. It was like an invisible fog was covering the place, rendering any spiritual sense unusable.


    And yet, the spiritual senses of the four senior leaders did not seem affected at all. Instead, they could easily perceive the space around them in a very large radius, just like they usually did.


    "Hang on! I think I have located the aura of that fire source beast. There are several passages here that he walked through,"


    one of the senior leaders suddenly informed as he held up his hand.


    "Same here. I can sense his aura too,"


    the other three echoed.


    "That''s great!"


    The eight young leaders grew extremely excited upon hearing the update.


    The last time they had come here, they couldn''t do anything at all. In the dense jungle of passages that lay here, they had no idea whic


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    owly adapt to the sacred fires around him.


    While they were moving forwards,


    the twelve leaders of the Time Chamber Sect, were tracking the fire source beast and Austin in the distance.


    It had to be said that the four senior leaders were terrifyingly powerful. They had already located the exact passageways which the fire source beast had passed through and were following his trail without any mistakes.


    However, their presence did not go undetected. The fire source beast suddenly stopped and warned,


    "Something is wrong!


    We are being followed!"


    "What?"


    Austin blurted out. He was surprised to hear someone could follow them here.


    "It must be the old leaders from the Time Chamber Sect!


    They are coming for us!"


    Austin immediately realized who their pursuers could be.


    "You''re right.


    I can sense their presence and four of them are immensely powerful. I don''t think I am a match for them,"


    the fire source beast informed anxiously.


    "Ah, yes! The four senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect!


    The sect''s strength has vastly increased because of their return. In fact, it has now become one of the most powerful forces in the Absolute Space Sea,"


    Austin remarked.

 Chapter 5080 The Sea Of Fire

    "Let''s just keep moving forward.


    The four senior leaders are too powerful. We are no match for them,"


    the fire source beast cautioned


    as he led Austin to the depths of the Fiery Eye.


    As they went deeper, they encountered more sacred fires. The law of fire became more advanced.


    Fortunately, over the years, the fire source beast had been cultivating in seclusion and had made great progress in terms of strength. He could deal with any dangers here and keep Austin safe.


    Austin himself was using the idle time to boost his powers.


    The depths of the Fiery Eye posed great dangers, but it was the perfect place to cultivate the fire-controlling skill!


    As they approached their destination, Austin soon found that his fire-controlling skill had already made great progress.


    The amount of sacred fires that he could control seemed to have doubled in just that short time!


    Meanwhile, the four former leaders and the eight c


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    enveloped Austin.


    It shielded Austin from the terrible flames around him.


    In this way, Austin could focus his attention on cultivating the fire-controlling skill.


    Both the fires and law of fire were very advanced in this place.


    It wasn''t long before Austin found that his fire-controlling skill was improving rapidly!


    Austin followed the fire beast and walked deeper into the fire sea.


    They continued forward


    until buildings and palaces appeared up ahead.


    Most of the structures were shaped like flames, scarlet and intricate.


    They would have looked majestic, once.


    But now, they were in ruins, damaged beyond repair by what seemed like sharp bladed weapons.


    "Was there a fierce battle here?" Austin blurted out.


    Both the fire source beast and Austin stared at the broken buildings, at a loss for words.


    They made their way through a path scattered with broken weapons and the wreckage of magic treasures.

 Chapter 5081 Disgusting Corpses

    Even though all of these weapons and magic treasures had been destroyed for a long time and lost their energy, the remaining aura radiating off them told Austin and the fire source beast that they had once been very advanced and powerful.


    Among them were some magic treasures that Austin yearned for.


    The fire source beast and Austin traipsed through every abandoned building, checking every crevice as they explored the space filled with fire.


    Suddenly, the fire source beast screamed and pointed into the distance.


    "Hey!


    Look! There is a corpse over there!"


    Austin''s eyes followed the beast''s finger and spotted a large corpse lying crumpled on the ground.


    Wasting no time, they ran over to it.


    "It''s a corpse of your race!"


    Austin whispered, looking up at the fire source beast in shock and then back down at the corpse to examine it further.


    "Yes.


    It does belong to my race,"


    the fire source beast answered as he looked at the corpse with a sad expression on his face.


    The dead body was covered with wounds from previously inflicted injuries.


    Because of this, they deduced th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    can discover,"


    the fire source beast said and led Austin forward.


    Not long after, they saw many corpses from the fire source beast race.


    The two of them noticed that the deeper that they went into the fire space, the more corpses they would encounter.


    In addition to the corpses of the fire source beast race, they found other creatures that they couldn''t identify.


    These creatures didn''t have the same shape, but they had one common characteristic which was the large amount of gloomy mist and strange laws around them.


    In addition to the corpses, they also uncovered traces from the war that had happened here.


    The space of fire had clearly undergone a violent battle.


    "Are these corpses from different races or from the same race?"


    Along the way, Austin and the fire source beast had been discussing this problem.


    But there seemed to be no answers to their question.


    "It seems that these strange and unidentified creatures are the ones that invaded our territory.


    I think the war that happened here is the reason behind our race''s decline,"


    the fire source beast speculated.

 Chapter 5082 A Sudden Attack

    "You''re right,"


    Austin agreed with a nod.


    The fire source beasts and the other strange creatures they had met before had died miserably. It was obvious there had been a fierce battle leading to their deaths.


    This was probably the cause of the fire source beast race''s decline.


    Then,


    just as Austin and the fire source beast were making their way forward,


    numerous figures began charging at them


    from all directions.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    They were terribly thin, almost weak-looking, but their speed was enough to cover Austin''s and the fire source beast''s faces with worry.


    Somehow, despite their powerful spiritual senses, they were only barely able to feel these figures arriving.


    "Look out! They look hell-bent on attacking us!"


    the fire source beast cried out.


    "Yes, I''m aware of that!"


    Austin shouted back, nodding vehemently.


    There were clear energy fluctuations on the rushing figures; they were poised for attack��that was for sure.


    It


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d the energy of the arrays.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The creatures then began pummeling Austin''s arrays.


    Spears in hand carrying strong and mysterious energy, they bombarded the arrays with a crazed charge.


    The arrays shook under the impact.


    But they were solid and sturdy. They might have shaken a little, but they were not damaged in the slightest.


    These strange creatures were certainly not going to be able to break them anytime soon.


    "When did your arrays become so powerful?


    They''re truly awesome!"


    the fire source beast cried out with surprise and joy as he watched the creatures futilely trying to destroy the arrays.


    "My array skill is much better than before, isn''t it?"


    Austin replied with a smug smile.


    "With the help of your arrays, dealing with these disgusting guys is proving much easier,"


    the fire source beast said, much more relaxed now.


    "Their numbers are increasing though.


    We''d better leave right away,"


    he continued urgently.

 Chapter 5083 The Strange Creatures Weakness

    When Austin and the fire source beast were just about to leave, they were met with more and more creatures. Soon, they were surrounded from all sides.


    They trampled over each other, frantically trying to get a hold of their enemy.


    Fortunately for the two, the arrays Austin had set up slowed down their advance.


    But they still had to find a way to get rid of the countless creatures.


    "We have to find a way out of here, or else we''re dead meat! It seems like these bastards just keep on multiplying.


    We can''t afford to wait any longer!


    It will be very difficult for me to get through the encirclement alone, but you don''t need to worry, Austin. With your current array skills, you''re powerful enough to protect yourself."


    The fire source beast took a deep breath to analyze the situation.


    "I know. Now let''s not waste any more time and kill them!"


    Austin nodded with determination.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he swiftly charged in defiance.


    With one move of his hand, he summoned hundreds of arrays to push down hundreds of creatures down to the ground.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    area in all directions.


    Once again, every creature that was caught in one of the worlds turned to dust in a flash.


    They didn''t even had the chance to fight back.


    For Austin, summoning a dozen worlds of mind power was nothing.


    Without even breaking a sweat, he was able to kill off another horde of strange creatures.


    The fire source beast didn''t even need to fight anymore. He just stood beside him, enjoying the carnage.


    "Ha-ha-ha!


    Austin, I must admit, I''m really surprised.


    You''re not only are skilled at arrays, but your cultivation base on the mind power is also impressive!


    Needless to say, you have greatly improved during the past few hundred years!"


    the fire source beast let out a hearty laugh and praised him sincerely.


    When Austin first entered the Eight Fires Valley, he couldn''t even defeat an ordinary god of chaos.


    At that time, Austin was too weak to fight back against the gods of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect and the darkness race. It was only with the help of the fire source beast that he was able to escape the cold hands of death.

 Chapter 5084 Looking For The Lair

    Compared to his state hundreds of years ago, Austin had changed a lot��he was now more powerful and insightful than he formerly was.


    He kept using his worlds of mind power to attack the strange creatures around him.


    In just a single second, Austin had managed to kill them all.


    "It looks like we don''t have to be so afraid of these strange creatures after all."


    Austin smirked.


    "Wait��"


    The fire source beast took a gander of the surroundings, surprised with what he saw.


    "Did you see that? After you destroy their bodies, they seem to condense into pieces of consciousness, like thoughts, memory, and so on?"


    he asked.


    "Yes, I see it now!


    I was so focused on attacking and killing these guys that I didn''t notice this!"


    After the fire source beast pointed it out, Austin observed the battlefield carefully. He noticed that malice, anger, greed, and turbulence filled the atmosphere.


    Just like his friend mentioned, as soon as the strange creatures were killed, they would turn into countless pieces


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "The bodies of this race are really made up of many pieces of thought.


    They are not flesh and blood at all! Their kind is very strange indeed!"


    Austin shook his head.


    "I''ve never heard of them before.


    But I suspect that they may have something to do with my race.


    They might be the reason why my race declined and even perished in the past!"


    the fire source beast assumed.


    During their speculations, Austin had finally wiped out most of the creatures coming at them.


    Then, the duo continued to walk forward.


    Along the way, they met more of these creatures. Austin used his worlds of mind power to easily destroy all the strange creatures he met.


    Soon enough, they came across a huge mountain.


    It was shrouded with a cold and gloomy fog, making it difficult to perceive its entirety.


    "A very strange law isolates this mountain from being perceived spiritual sense, so it''s hard for us to make sense of it,"


    the fire source beast said with a frown, looking at the tall mountain before them.

 Chapter 5085 The Yin World And The Yang World

    What confused Austin and the fire source beast most was the dearth of strange creatures nearby. They had encountered many along the way, but after arriving in front of the mountain, they found themselves alone. There was no sign of life around them.


    "I can sense that the creatures came down from this mountain. This is most definitely their lair,"


    the fire source beast frowned.


    This space was filled with sacred fire, so his spiritual sense was much stronger than Austin''s.


    "If you say so."


    Austin nodded lightly. He couldn''t comment since he was unable to see too far through this sea of fire.


    "Let''s go and take a look!" he added after thinking for a while.


    The duo continued towards the mountain in front of them, with Austin in lead


    and the fire source beast close behind.


    After a while, they arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    Apart from a lack of life-forms, they also noticed that the sacred fire was decreasing as they drew further along.


    And here, at the foot of the mountain, it was almost gone.


    Instead, it looked like they had entered an expanse of darkness now, with no light to guide them.


    A cold fog shrouded the area around them, covering the hea


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rik''s explanation only confused Austin and his companion. They looked at each other peculiarly.


    "Where is this Yin World?"


    Austin asked.


    "Like I said, the mountain has two worlds in itself. They are opposites of each other.


    And this Yang World is situated on the outside


    while the Yin World is inside."


    Henrik pointed to a place nearby.


    Austin and the fire source beast followed his finger and saw hundreds of illusory scenes overlapping with each other, like water waves gently rippling in the wind.


    Inside those illusory scenes, they could see hundreds of the strange creatures they were pursuing.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    They were confused and immediately examined the illusory scenes carefully.


    Very soon, they arrived at an astonishing conclusion.


    There was another mountain situated inside this mountain.


    This one was real and solid, while the other one was illusory.


    The two mountains completely overlapped each other with such congruity


    that they looked like one single mountain.


    In fact, if the illusory mountain were not vibrating ever-so-slightly, they wouldn''t have figured out that they were standing on a fusion of two mountains.

 Chapter 5086 Henriks Story

    As they examined the illusory mountain, Austin and the fire source beast could see a large number of strange creatures packed onto it. According to Henrik, they all belonged to the ghost race.


    After a couple moments, it seemed that they noticed Austin and the fire source beast looking at them and they stared back with vicious eyes, releasing shrill cries.


    "We didn''t see this illusory mountain when we were climbing.


    But as soon as Henrik told us about it, it appeared in front of us.


    There must be something wrong with him!"


    the fire source beast told Austin telepathically.


    "I think you''re right. It''s all very strange,"


    Austin replied, nodding.


    "My friends, I advise you not to provoke the ghost race. They are difficult to deal with. Unless it''s necessary, you should avoid crossing paths with them,"


    Henrik warned.


    "And while we''re at it, you''d be better off staying in the Yang World and drinking wine with me. It''s more comfortable,"


    he added with a smile.


    "We are here to look for the gh


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Henrik.


    "Since you are so eager, yes, I will tell you,"


    Henrik answered, pouring himself another glass of wine and finishing it as well.


    "I was born as an ordinary mortal on a very ordinary star in an ordinary cosmos in the Absolute Space Sea.


    I had a normal family. My parents worked hard every day, and my younger sister was sweet and smart. Although my family was not rich, we were very happy.


    Since I was a child, I have been studying hard. I planned to become famous and change the fate of my family.


    As a result of my efforts, I got first place in the county-wide examination when I was seventeen years old. It was an amazing achievement.


    Since then, I have become famous in my hometown.


    Later, I met a girl.


    I still remember her name. It was Beth.


    It was love at first sight and we quickly became a happy couple,"


    Henrik said slowly, telling them his life story from the very beginning.


    But even after a long story, Austin and the fire source beast still hadn''t learned anything useful.

 Chapter 5087 Entering The Yin World

    "Come on, drink up! Enjoy this wine while you give heed to my tale from the past."


    Henrik poured another glass for Austin and the fire source beast, respectively, before pouring one for himself.


    With a look of sorrow, he raised his glass and downed every last drop of it. Afterward, he continued narrating his story.


    "In those days, I was a talented scholar in the county, and Beth, who was inherently beautiful, looked as lovely as a blossoming flower. Our story was a tale of intellect and beauty.


    Nonetheless, all this changed on that fateful day.


    A man claiming himself to be a powerful cultivator chanced upon Beth and was instantly smitten by her charm and pretty face. For that reason, he took out a considerable amount of money and went straight to meet her family. Right there and then, he sought consent if he could ask Beth''s hand for marriage.


    After seeing the pile of cash, her parents were enticed to concur with the proposal. In the end, they reached an agreement for her to marry that man.


    However, both Beth and I had shared a strong connection, so she vehemently refused to marry him, even if her life depended on it.


    Needless to say, I also tracked down the cultivator, but when I finally confronted him, he beat me black and blue to such an extent that I almost died.


    On the night of their marriage ceremony, Beth could no longer carry the heavy burden in her heart. She decide


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ghost race became unruly and fierce, with utterly hideous appearances.


    Whoop! Whoop! Whoop!


    The countless ghost race members let out strange and terrifying screams that echoed across the entire Yin World, billowing like a surging tsunami.


    For a little while, the surroundings were exceedingly appalling.


    Austin and the fire source beast''s gaze swept all over, and they realized that each of them looked entirely different.


    However, they all shared one common characteristic��they were all very disgusting!


    Purulent sores covered their full bodies, and a stinky, greenish, and opaque liquid was continually flowing out.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A turbulent mob of ghosts coming from all directions swarmed toward Austin and the fire source beast.


    For a few minutes, they were trapped in a heavy siege, as if a wolf pack had trapped two lambs that could be torn to pieces at any given moment.


    "What a disgusting race!


    Austin, how are you doing? Do you think you can handle it?"


    the fire source beast asked Austin as he looked at the charging ghost race.


    "No problem.


    Their strengths are similar to the ones we have previously encountered. It''s easy to take care of them."


    Austin revealed a confident smile.


    As soon as his words came out,


    Austin directly used his mind power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In a flash, over a dozen worlds of mind power swept out in all directions.

 Chapter 5088 The Battle In The Yin World

    Coming from Austin''s hands, over a dozen worlds of mind power flew into the air and released an immense amount of mind power.


    It only took a moment before a large number of the members from the ghost race were enveloped by the mind power like a giant bubble.


    The force of the mind power was overwhelming as it pushed down on them.


    "Hold on.


    I didn''t know that this young man could use the mind power like this. His level of mind power is not bad at all.


    Now I understand why he and the fire source beast entered the Yin World and provoked the ghost race."


    In the Yang World, on the peak of the mountain, Henrik had been watching every move that Austin and the fire source beast had made. His eyes were squinted as he saw over a dozen worlds of mind power attacking the ghosts. Henrik''s face was becoming more serious by the minute.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. He might know how to use the mind power, but it''s impossible for him to defeat the ghost race at his current strength. And the fire source beast can''t help him either.


    They are going to die!


    It seems like this Austin guy does have a good sense of justice. I wonder if I can turn him into a devil!


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ore through it, the power they released was terrifying.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The fire spears collided with the ghost, making it scream out of anger.


    Suppressed by Austin''s fifty worlds of mind power, the ghost couldn''t move an inch. In addition, the fire source beast''s fierce attack limited its strength until it couldn''t hold on anymore.


    Howl! Howl!


    It turned on its heel and tried to run.


    However, Austin and the fire source beast were determined to kill it. They increased the power of their attacks by tenfold.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Finally, under the rain of strikes, the tall body of the ghost fell to the ground and exploded into tiny pieces.


    At the sight of this, both Austin and the fire source beast breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, there is only one ghost that is that strong.


    If more were to come, it would be harder for us to handle,"


    the fire source beast said, smiling gratefully.


    However,


    just as he finished speaking, something unexpected happened.


    Angry roars came from the distance,


    shaking the earth.


    Austin and the fire source beast turned around and saw a dozen more tall ghosts stampeding towards them.

 Chapter 5089 The Empty Yin World

    The rest of the giant creatures from the ghost race were livid. Seeing their comrade getting killed by Austin was the very last straw. Their rage was clamoring for chaos, for revenge.


    Each of them violently roared and trampled the ground with their huge feet, making the entire space to quake.


    "Be careful! They''re going to attack in unison! We''d better watch out!"


    the fire source beast warned. He kept his gaze fixed intensely on the creatures rushing over them. He could feel the ground tremble as they got closer.


    Austin looked as worried as his friend.


    Boom!


    To oppose the incoming attack, he released over fifty worlds of mind power. They enveloped the giant creatures altogether.


    Like the strange creatures they had encountered before, the mind power was the most effective energy to stop these creatures.


    As soon as Austin''s worlds of mind power fell upon them, their enemies simultaneously halted in their tracks.


    Then, long howling sounds permeated the atmosphere.


    They bellowed from the miserable pain they felt, with their faces twisted in unmistakable agony.


    Obviously, Austin''s mind power proved to be very effective against


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    st returned to the Yang World.


    "Ha-ha-ha!


    Austin, your strength really broadened my horizon.


    I have been here for a very long time. Before you, some creatures also came here by mistake. They were either killed or threatened by the strange creatures.


    Only the two of you were able to harm the creatures of this race.


    That''s awesome!


    Come on, let me pour you a good drink!"


    Henrik immediately came up and praised Austin.


    "That may be true, but their death is only temporary. They are not completely dead yet. They will come back to life sooner or later, right?"


    Austin looked at Henrik and suddenly asked.


    "Correct.


    I guess you noticed that, too.


    The life energy of the ghost race is very persistent. Killing them entirely is difficult!"


    Initially, Henrik was stunned, but he eventually nodded and sighed.


    "On some level, the ghost race has no real life at all.


    So, I don''t think persistent is the right word here. We just have to find a way that could effectively deal with them,"


    Austin speculated.


    "That''s right!


    You really are wiser and more powerful than I perceived you to be, Austin!"


    Henrik laughed loud.

 Chapter 5090 A Fight In Hell

    "You flatter me.


    But what I want to know is how to eliminate them all,"


    said Austin.


    "You want to completely wipe out the ghost race?"


    Henrik asked.


    "That''s right.


    And I think you know how,"


    Austin said.


    Henrik paused before answering.


    "I do have an inkling.


    You have to understand that their lair is in hell.


    The Yin World is just one of their strongholds.


    If you want to completely destroy the ghost race, you''ll have to go down to their lair.


    If you can defeat them there, it may wipe them out once and for all."


    Both Austin and the fire source beast were puzzled with this answer, at first.


    Hell? How could that be?


    Then it dawned on them.


    Since there was a Yin World and a Yang World on this mountain, it would follow that another hell existed here, too.


    "So how do I get to this hell?"


    Austin asked.


    Henrik motioned toward the Yin World.


    "Easy. It''s right benea


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ower at will.


    The arrays, too, began to break under the onslaught, but Austin just continued to set up more.


    Austin and the fire source beast stood in the middle of several hundred arrays, surveying their surroundings warily.


    Not a single enemy had gotten close to them so far.


    "It''s a good thing your mind power is strong enough.


    Otherwise, we would have been torn to pieces by now.


    It would have been the end of us!"


    the fire source beast breathed out.


    "It''s definitely a good thing mind power is enough to deal with these creatures!"


    Austin agreed with a sigh of relief.


    More and more ghost race creatures were felled around them as they ran up against Austin''s countermeasures.


    Once they were killed, there was no flesh, no blood, no bones left. Only fragments of negative thoughts remained.


    These mental fragments filled the air, adding to the already heavy aura of gloom in this hell.

 Chapter 5091 The Man In White

    At a certain point, the fire source beast became conscious of his surroundings.


    "Wow!


    Austin, it looks like you have wiped out the entire ghost race!"


    he blurted out at once.


    Stumped by his strong assertion, Austin was taken unable to respond forthwith.


    Looking around, he gave the space a quick once-over to look for any sign of a single ghost race and found that there was none left in sight.


    Furthermore, the monstrous black mist that had covered the skies was gradually retreating and dissipating in different directions.


    "This feels odd. I think with much conviction that I''m nowhere near from having slain all of them.


    I''m confounded why did they suddenly stop their onslaught?"


    Austin''s brows furrowed.


    They both took a few minutes and pondered the question before jumping to a conclusion.


    All of a sudden, the surrounding space brightened with a cheerful radiance. It remarkably swept the black fog away, giving them both a feeling of clarity.


    In a split second, both Austin and the fire source beast struck an aha moment.


    Simultaneously, they caught sight of a plethora of white lotuses floating in the sky. After a brief flurry, they rose and fell continuously.


    The entire world soon turned vivid and sacred.


    Swoosh!


    A myr


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    scream.


    The fire source beast wanted to save Austin, but he was at a loss on what to do next or how to help him.


    Everything that was going on in front of him was too ghastly.


    "Did you do this to him?


    Go to hell!"


    the fire source beast abruptly shouted at the man in white.


    He surmised that what was going on must have involved the man in white


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The fire source beast directly struck out, and endless divine fire gushed out from above his torso.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Spears made of sacred fire came out, and they were blazing fiercely. Carrying the fire''s violent energy, they pierced through the time-space continuum and rushed toward the man in white.


    "It''s all the bad thinking that he''s been carrying within him.


    He''s now struggling against his vicious thoughts.


    If he could defeat all those darkness in his heart, then he will turn out fine.


    However, if he fail to do so, he will end up as a creature of the ghost race.


    Needless to say, if he becomes a ghost race member, I reckon that he will turn out to be one of the most powerful in this hell.


    Therefore, hitting back at me now would be futile."


    The man in white revealed a faint smile as if he hadn''t seen the fire source beast''s relentless attack.

 Chapter 5092 Improvement

    Swish! Swish! Swish...


    As the man in white spoke, several fire spears pierced through the space and time and rushed straight for him.


    However, he didn''t even bother dodging them. The fire source beast was shocked. When faced with such a terrifying attack, the man did nothing but stand with his hands held behind his back.


    Then, something happened that made the fire source beast''s shock deepen.


    The sacred fire spears stabbed the man in white, but they flew directly through his body, leaving no marks behind.


    It appeared that his body was not solid. It was illusionary.


    The man in white was not afraid at all. His body was relaxed and his face was serene.


    He didn''t even glance at the fire source beast. Instead, he had his eyes locked on Austin.


    "How is he doing that?"


    the fire source beast asked, dropping all his attacks.


    There was no point in continuing because his attacks couldn''t hurt the man.


    ''Is it possible that he was never an entity at


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nd delight swept over him.


    An epiphany was on its way!


    It could be said that Austin''s state of mind had been reborn like a butterfly from a cocoon. The qualitative leap was right ahead of him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Surprise overtook Austin''s face when he realized that his mind power was leveling up at an astonishing rate.


    His mind power energy was also significantly stronger.


    All of a sudden, he was filled with confidence and optimism. He looked straight at the man in white.


    "Your dirty tricks won''t work on me any longer,"


    Austin said to him, smiling faintly.


    "They were not dirty tricks. A creature''s negative emotions are with them at birth. It all depends on how they choose to deal with them."


    The man in white shook his head and looked at Austin with a complicated expression on his face.


    He was feeling ashamed of himself. Not only had his attack on Austin not hurt him, but it had enhanced his state of mind and level of his mind power!

 Chapter 5093 The Strength Of The Man In White

    "Young man, I''m surprised that you have made it through.


    Some creatures who are stronger than you can''t resist the attack of the negative emotions. Most individuals would be carried away with immense depression and melancholy.


    Not only do you have the powerful mind power, but you also have a strong will.


    Otherwise, you couldn''t have resisted the wave of emotions that swept over you,"


    the man clad in white robes praised Austin.


    He stared at the young man with admiration.


    "Austin, I suspect that the members of the ghost race were all created by this guy!


    He is the real ruler of this race. The ghost race could only be annihilated once you eradicate him�Dhe is the root of all these creatures!"


    the fire source beast exclaimed while pointing at the white-robed man.


    "I also think so!"


    Austin replied with a nod.


    His consciousness was clear even during the transformation; hence, he could distinctly see the changes in his appearance.


    If he hadn''t successfully resisted the erosion of those negative emotions, he would have already become a ghost!


    And the man in white in front of


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    been torn apart by the teleportation rune started to heal and returned to its original state.


    ''What a brilliant law of space and time!


    This man''s strength is greater than that of the nine leaders of the Time Chamber Sect!


    Why is a fellow with such a terrifying strength unknown in the Absolute Space Sea? With his power, he should be famous!


    Instead, he is hiding in the depths of the Eight Fires Valley and lives in seclusion in the Fiery Eye. I wonder why,''


    Austin thought to himself. He was both terrified and amazed at the white-robed man''s capabilities.


    Previously, he couldn''t see through the real strength of the man in white, but now he finally knew how formidable he truly was.


    "Austin, this guy is equal to the three Lords of Reincarnation of the reincarnation race in strength!


    Escaping him would be next to impossible!


    The situation is not in our favor,"


    Old Lady Meng uttered, looking very anxious.


    "He is as powerful as the three Lords of Reincarnation!?"


    Austin repeated, obviously shocked.


    How could he escape unscathed when he faced with such a powerful being?

 Chapter 5094 Compassion

    "Young man, you''ll never escape from me.


    You might as well quit trying.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve come across someone as talented as you are.


    Why would I let you go?


    No. I want you to be my right-hand man,"


    the man wearing white said to Austin with a smile.


    "No. I don''t want to be your assistant,"


    Austin replied firmly, shaking his head.


    Wasting no time, he took out two teleportation runes and held one in each hand. Then, he activated them at the same time.


    Boom!


    Powerful teleportation energy from each rune gushed out and wrapped around Austin''s body. Tearing the space in two, they carried him away at an impressive speed.


    At the same time, Austin used the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation, releasing strong energy of reincarnation. It engulfed Austin and transported him from this space and time to another one.


    In an instant, the time-space teleportation energy, the reincarnation energy, and the law of reincarnation worked together and teleported Austin far into the distance.


    "That was incredible!


    He


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    urce beast had been right. The man wearing white was the murderer who had massacred his race.


    "Nonsense!


    The fire source beast race is not extinct.


    I witnessed many fire source beasts escape from this area.


    Besides, it wasn''t me who killed the fire source beasts.


    The negative emotions in their hearts were their demise.


    They were not able to overcome the magnitude of them, and in the end, they perished,"


    the man wearing white suddenly chimed in.


    "You''re lying!


    You made most of the fire source beasts turn into demons of the ghost race,"


    Henrik snapped.


    "Well, you''re right about one thing. The fire source beasts didn''t die.


    They have become creatures of the ghost race,"


    the man wearing white replied.


    "And now you want to turn this young man into one of them. I admire him very much. Let him go.


    I won''t let you hurt him,"


    Henrik said suddenly, stepping in front of Austin.


    "Oh?


    You want me to let this young man go?


    Do you feel compassion for him?"


    the man wearing white asked in surprise.

 Chapter 5095 The Only Member Of The Ghost Race

    "Yes.


    I want you to let Austin go.


    Please don''t make things difficult for him,"


    Henrik replied, nodding quickly.


    "Let him go? I have great admiration for this young man.


    You should too. Can''t you see that he is much more talented than you were?


    If he stays here, there is a chance he will be more helpful to me than you ever could be,"


    the man wearing white responded,


    smiling widely.


    For people that didn''t know about his background, there was no reason to suspect that such a gentle man with a bright smile could create so many ghosts and destroy countless races and forces. Once, a long time ago, he had been a terrible man that scared creatures on purpose. All it took was the mention of his name.


    "Besides, you are a human being too. You''ve been all alone for all these years. Don''t you want another human being to keep you company?


    That''s why I want him to stay here. You need companionship,"


    the ma


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to deal with him, you will come back and kill him, avenging me and Beth,"


    Henrik said, looking at Austin with pleading eyes.


    "Is the story between you and Beth true?"


    Austin couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course it''s true.


    Every word in my story was true.


    You even saw Beth''s body,"


    Henrik replied.


    "Now I get it! My spiritual sense told me that Beth is a human corpse.


    It''s all true!"


    Now Austin knew why Henrik was trying to save him.


    He wanted him to come back and avenge him and Beth!


    It seemed that Henrik still had his own consciousness and wanted to take revenge even though he was under the man''s control.


    "Don''t worry. If I can escape, I will come back and kill him in the future,"


    Austin responded.


    "All right.


    Please go,"


    Henrik said.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded so fast that the man couldn''t see it. Then, he took out six teleportation runes and activated them at the same time.

 Chapter 5096 An Old Man

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, the six powerful teleportation energies exploded, wrapped around Austin, tore the space, and took him away.


    Austin activated the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation to reinforce the energies.


    "Young man, are you not listening to me?


    I told you that it''s useless to try and escape from me,"


    the man wearing white said, shaking his head.


    Then he waved his hand in the direction of Austin''s back.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Within seconds, tons of space and time energy rushed towards Austin and enveloped him.


    There was no doubt about the strength that the man possessed.


    The energy of space and time that he released immediately got to work, repairing the space that the six teleportation runes had torn.


    Austin felt his body rapidly increasing in weight, making it impossible to move further.


    H


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    red on Henrik''s face. He joined them until he found the person who had spoken.


    In the distance, a man was approaching them.


    The man''s steps were very light and he walked at a strange rhythm. It was neither fast nor slow. However, Austin got the sense that he was covering ground quickly.


    Soon, the man reached him.


    He was an ordinary old man


    without any noticeable energy fluctuations on his body.


    He wore a thin, ragged, linen robe. It looked ancient.


    There were patches throughout it, making it seem like his mender was not good at mending clothes.


    The old man was very thin. His face was deeply sunken and his cheekbones were prominent, making him look like a corpse.


    Every step he took made him stagger, like one gust of wind could blow him away.


    Still, he gave Austin an awful feeling that made his flesh creep.

 Chapter 5097 A Single Ghost

    Austin also found that there was a faint red flame floating above the old man''s head.


    The fire looked very weak, trembling and swaying in the breeze as if it would be extinguished at any time. Anyone who was not paying close attention would easily miss it.


    When Austin inadvertently discovered the red flame, the man in white and Henrik also detected it. Apparently, both of them regarded it with a severe expression.


    Based on their reaction, the two of them felt a sense of fear towards it.


    "Sir, are you referring to my friend?"


    Austin asked.


    Like a light bulb moment, he quickly deciphered what the old man was trying to say. He realized that he was referring to the fire source beast!


    "Yes, it''s the friend with you just now. He''s my junior clansman,"


    The old man confirmed and looked at Austin kindly.


    "Just a few moments ago, we had plans to get out of here, so I teleported him into one of my human worlds.


    If you want to see him, I can let him out,"


    Austin warmly offered.


    "That would be nice, young man. Please do. I want to meet him,"


    h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    broke into our territory and annihilated our race?


    It''s not a large group of people from the ghost race, but only one ghost?"


    The fire source beast asked, stunned that a single creature was capable of doing such.


    "Yes, only one.


    It was that ghost alone who almost wiped out our race,"


    the old man nodded and answered.


    "But I have seen a lot of ghosts here before!


    There are countless of them frolicking around,"


    the fire source beast expressed his confusion.


    Previously, when Austin tried to escape, he transported the fire source beast into a human world inside his body.


    Inside it was a very strange law that had a huge restriction on the power of spiritual sense.


    Therefore, the fire source beast could not perceive anything outside,


    so he had no idea that the man in white was the only true member of the ghost race.


    "The ghosts you saw before were not real.


    They are just illusory avatars.


    As far as I know, the ghost race has only one member and he is the only one existing in the entire space,"


    the elder patiently explained.

 Chapter 5098 The Terrible Ghost Race

    "What do you mean the ghost race has only one member?


    That''s impossible!"


    the fire source beast exclaimed as the old man finished his story.


    With his own eyes, he had witnessed Austin murder countless creatures from the ghost race. The fact that there was only a single member made no sense.


    He had always thought of the ghost race as a large race with numerous members, but now the old man was telling him the opposite and it was against everything he had always believed.


    "It''s true. The ghost race has only one member. The members you saw before were all his avatars,"


    the old man explained patiently.


    "Look over there. This is the only member of the ghost race. In fact, the ghost race is not a race. It''s a creature.


    That''s him,"


    the old man continued, pointing directly at the man wearing white.


    "Still, he is not to be underestimated. He has destroyed many races in his time.


    All the members of the ghost race


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    avatars can stop us from leaving?"


    the old man asked, sneering.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the red flame above his head exploded with a bang.


    A terrifying flame erupted into the air and fell onto the ground like a sea of red fire, burning towards the members of the ghost race.


    The power of the sea of red fire was terrifying. Austin could feel the heat of it all around him.


    Wherever the sea of red fire went, the members of the ghost race were burned into ashes.


    In a moment, many of them had been killed.


    The old man continued to walk forward with Austin and the fire source beast. The fire did not affect them.


    However, the battle wasn''t over. Because there were so many members of the ghost race in this hell, soon, more of them rushed into the sea of red fire to attack Austin and the other two.


    To Austin''s surprise, the red fire was so horrible that it burned them all within seconds of them touching it.

 Chapter 5099 The Original Fire

    "What kind of fire is this?


    It''s so powerful!


    It must be one of the eight kinds of sacred fire!"


    Looking at the red flame above the old man''s head, Austin was both surprised and pleased.


    From what he had learned, the most powerful fire in the Absolute Space Sea was the eight kinds of sacred fire.


    But now, he had encountered a much more powerful flame.


    "It looks like you have made tremendous progress in your strength over the past few years.


    That''s good,"


    the white-robed man praised calmly, addressing his enemy.


    Boom!


    Then, there came a horrendous energy surging in the area.


    It was another wave of negative emotions!


    Austin immediately realized what they were as soon as he saw them.


    However, there was something different about this wave of toxic sludge. It contained an unfamiliar law�Dsomething Austin had never seen before.


    From what he could infer, the law turned the tide of emotions into a form of energy that could be used as a weapon.


    Initially, these detrimental feelings could only be used to attack the creatures'' Soul Sea.


    But this time around, the white-robed man


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e to stop them.


    Instantly, the time-space around Austin was densely packed with creatures from the ghost race. All of them rushed at Austin madly.


    He knew that the man in white wanted to use these creatures to trap him.


    Since he was preoccupied with the old man, he sent these creatures to deal with him.


    "How can these creatures even deal with me?"


    Austin had killed many of them before without even breaking a sweat. Hence, he was undaunted with them, no matter how many.


    He smirked and immediately used his mind power.


    In an instant, more than a hundred worlds of mind power appeared and crushed the creatures surrounding him.


    His mind power was too robust for them to resist.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The creatures were shattered into pieces at the first contact.


    However, to Austin''s disappointment, they did not fully die.


    Eventually, they would reorganize and reappear.


    Unless his mind power was strong enough, he would not be able to really kill the creatures at all.


    As a result, the two sides reached an impasse. The creatures couldn''t defeat Austin, and Austin couldn''t kill them.

 Chapter 5100 One World Of Mind Power

    "C''mon now, let''s get going,"


    the old man said in a firm tone.


    Then he raised his hand and with his power intended to take Austin and the fire source beast away with him.


    "Not so fast! I won''t let you take this young man with you. Leave him for me.


    Let him stay where he is. I need him!"


    the man in white insisted as he glanced at Austin.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, those sounds filled the air. As they quietened, Austin saw that all the members of the ghost race, who were charging towards him, had exploded.


    One after another, they exploded in turns. It was a horrible scene to look at!


    "What? What is going on here?"


    Austin was stunned to see the amount of destruction happening in a jiffy.


    But before he could even realize, the next moment brought in another set of sounds that echoed in the air.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Many other tall members of the ghost race appeared before him, one by one.


    In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of tall and strong members of the ghost race stood around Austin. Each of them possessed a murderous and terrible aura.


    They rushed towards Austin together.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Those tall members of the ghost race were extremely powerful. Each of them put together all their strength and launched a violent attack on Austin and the fire source beast. They were ready to put out all their mighty power to prevent Austin from leaving.


    Sensing the trouble brewing around him, Austin set up hundreds of arrays to protect himself. All


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ything into one world of mind power. As long as he poured all the mind power into the creation of that single world that he formed, its power would be much stronger.


    Boom!


    A world of mind power, much larger than all the previous ones, had been completely formed now. Austin controlled it and directed it to attack the tall member of the ghost race.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The world of mind power and the two fists of the member of the ghost race continuously collided, and a fierce battle broke out.


    "Aaaah!"


    Suddenly the member of the ghost race roared angrily.


    He was now able to feel the pressure that was being exuded by Austin''s world of mind power.


    For a moment, he wasn''t even able to take a step forward.


    "Amazing! That''s really awesome!


    Austin, seriously, you are getting more and more proficient in using the mind power. See how powerful your world of mind power is!"


    The fire source beast was amazed as he watched the scene unfold before his eyes. It filled him with a thrill and admiration.


    "Austin, you are amazingly talented in using the mind power.


    Besides, you are also skilled in controlling fire.


    And I have already seen that you also have a great talent in arrays.


    Seriously man, you are so talented in every manner and aspect!


    Indeed, you are a rare genius! A rare specimen in the Absolute Space Sea to possess such skills!"


    the fire source beast couldn''t help but sigh. He felt a sense of pride and was awestruck by Austin''s abilities and talents.

 Chapter 5101 Chase

    The man in white''s face fell as he watched how Austin successfully blocked the attack of the tall member of the ghost race.


    It was clear that Austin''s mind power was improving.


    This was bad news for him.


    He was painfully aware that Austin saw him as an enemy. If Austin made it out of this alive, he would definitely come for him when he was strong enough.


    "How awesome you are, young man!"


    The old man couldn''t help but feel impressed with Austin''s performance.


    "Aaaargh!"


    the member of the ghost race roared as he rushed madly towards Austin.


    The world of mind power that Austin conjured continually released rolling mind power, hitting the member of the ghost race in waves, causing him to shake violently.


    However, the member of the ghost race was very powerful. He still managed to make it close to Austin, one step at a time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He raised his fist and punched as hard as he could at Austin.


    Wherever his fist landed, the space would collapse, leaving a shoc


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "Let''s go back to the Fire World first."


    "Sir, it is said that the four leaders of the Time Chamber Sect are very powerful.


    Just like the three Lords of Darkness and the three Lords of Reincarnation, they are top masters in the Absolute Space Sea,"


    the fire beast warned, afraid that the old man underestimated their enemy.


    "Don''t worry!


    Even if they make it here in this space,


    I don''t even need to do anything!


    That man in white will deal with them, I''m sure.


    He will keep them busy. They might not even have time to deal with you two in the end!"


    the old man said with a smile.


    "Sir, if the man in white knows that these people are here to hunt down Austin and me, he might not attack them.


    In fact, they might even join forces to come for us!"


    the fire source beast said urgently.


    "Ha-ha!


    Take it easy.


    That man would never form an alliance with any other creature.


    In his eyes, all other creatures are beneath him!"


    the old man answered with a laugh.

 Chapter 5102 The Brilliant Fire-controlling Skills

    "He has never allied with anyone.


    He considers all others beneath him.


    All he wants is to turn any creature he meets into an avatar under his control.


    So let''s just wait and see how he will deal with the leaders of the Time Chamber Sect,"


    the old man pointed out calmly.


    "Is that right?


    Good for us, then!


    Let''s just leave them to fight each other!"


    Austin and the fire source beast felt a rush of relief at the old man''s words.


    The old man smiled at that.


    They continued following him into a special space


    which turned out to be filled with not only the eight sacred fires but also a large number of other kinds of flames.


    It was clear every flame there had a terrible burning power.


    The space was also filled with dazzling laws of fire.


    Austin had made great strides in controlling fire, so he was quite familiar with them. He was able to recognize the laws of fire spreading everywhere like red iron ch


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    .


    "That''s right!


    With the four senior leaders on our side, we don''t have to be afraid!


    That fire source beast is no match for them!"


    They began to crow smugly.


    The four senior leaders, after all, were renowned in the Absolute Space Sea as top masters at the same level as the three Lords of Darkness. With them around, power was on their side.


    The thought emboldened the eight young leaders.


    "That fire source beast and Austin must be hiding somewhere in this space.


    Disperse!


    Find them!"


    a senior leader ordered loudly as he waved his hand.


    All twelve leaders of the Time Chamber Sect immediately spurred into action.


    In the distance,


    on a gloomy mountain peak,


    the man in white gazed greedily at the newcomers.


    "These creatures are powerful. They will make for great new avatars for me,"


    the man in white said under his breath, smirking.


    Henrik stood beside him impassively, saying nothing.

 Chapter 5103 The Predator Met His Prey

    "I''ve picked up the aura that Austin and the fire source beast had left out here.


    It is clear that both of them had reached and stuck around this space!"


    Suddenly, one of the old lords pointed out.


    "That''s wonderful news. At last, we''ve figured out their location!"


    The eight younger leaders mimicked with equal enthusiasm.


    "To Austin and the fire source beast, if you can hear this, let''s see if you still got somewhere to hide this time around!


    You''re doomed to a bad fate for causing problems to our Time Chamber Sect!"


    Solomon spoke through gritted teeth.


    "Austin, being Winston''s disciple, must have an idea about the old man''s whereabouts right now.


    I swear once I grab hold of you, I won''t think twice about torturing and grilling you until you spit out. I''ll make it a point to kill you two at one go!"


    Bartholomew declared with a superior curl of his lip.


    "Ah! Those individuals coming from Time Chamber Sect have made it to this space and time!"


    From afar, Austin and the fire source beast cried instantly right after seeing the twelve leaders'' figures in plain sight.


    It surprised Austin to find out that a very peculiar law existed in this world of fire, which could cut off people''s spiritual sense.


    Even though creatures staying in the world of fire could still distinctly p


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    old lord warned.


    Due to an exceptional law in this space and time, the twelve leaders couldn''t perceive Henrik''s true strength the least bit.


    In this way, the situation became very complicated and terrible for them.


    "Who the hell are you?


    Why are you out here by yourself?


    What is this place?


    Speak up!


    You''d better answer correctly or face some very severe repercussions!"


    one of the old lords shouted sternly at Henrik.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As he spoke, he unleashed a dreadful energy pressure, vastly clamping down on Henrik.


    After all, the four old lords of the Time Chamber Sect had possessed extraordinary strength.


    The constraint of the energy pressure was terrifyingly powerful.


    Henrik was forced to take several steps back.


    The other leaders heaved a comforted sigh after witnessing this.


    They found that the human boy who showed up before them seemed to have limited strength and should not pose any risk.


    Henrik didn''t say anything. His flat gaze was quietly watching the twelve leaders.


    A moment later, Henrik had regained his balance. He then spoke indifferently,


    "It''s a big mistake for you guys to barge in here.


    This place is full of danger all over."


    "Boy, stop fooling around. Answer me frankly if I''m asking you!"


    the old lord burst out in anger.

 Chapter 5104 Endless Avatars

    "You don''t have to know who I am or why I''m here.


    All you need to know is that it won''t be long before you become my companions,"


    Henrik made sure to look at the eyes of each of the Time Chamber Sect''s leaders as he replied with a light, teasing smile.


    "What are you talking about?! Stop this nonsense and go to hell!"


    This struck the old lord''s nerves. Out of anger and frustration, he attacked as soon as the words left his mouth.


    Then, a loud, rumbling sound tore open the sky.


    The old lord reached out his hand which kept growing in size until it was as big as a mountain. It then released an extremely powerful pressure and grabbed Henrik.


    The space was instantly filled with the loud sounds of crashing and cracking.


    As the gigantic hand strode to its target, space and time shattered in an instant due to its sheer power.


    Needless to say, the old lord of the Time Chamber Sect was indeed very powerful.


    His attack was powerful enough to almost destroy the space and time.


    Henrik felt as if a vast ocean was about to crash down upon him.


    Like a floating leaf in the wind, his


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e sheer number of the ghost race was enough to drive them into a corner.


    Meanwhile, the real creator of the creatures was in hell, laughing as he enjoyed watching his clueless opponents.


    It was as if he had nothing to do with it.


    Seeing such a scene, an uneasy feeling set on Austin.


    "Sure enough, the man really is powerful.


    Back then, the overall strength of the fire source beast race was not far from the darkness race, but we were still annihilated by the ghost race. Can you imagine how powerful they really are?"


    the old man said as he stood beside Austin and the fire source beast.


    "Sir, were we really so powerful back then?"


    Excitement rang in the fire source beast''s heart when he heard this.


    "Of course.


    Our fire source beast race was once one of the famous big races in the Absolute Space Sea.


    During that time, everyone respected us.


    Even the members of the darkness race and the reincarnation race had to show us respect and dared not to offend us.


    Unfortunately, our paths crossed with the ghost race, and the rest is history.


    the old man nodded and said.

 Chapter 5105 Wiped Everything Out

    "Sir, why do you think this ghost race was seeking to carry out an attack against our fire source beast race?


    Is it because there has been a long-established animosity going on between our race and theirs?"


    the fire source beast asked for clarity.


    "There''s none to my knowledge.


    We didn''t hold any grudges against that race.


    Luck wasn''t on our side.


    Perhaps we were too powerful back then; that''s why he had fixed his sights on us.


    He had journeyed around in search of some powerful races or remarkably dominant forces. If he''s drawn to them, he will take measures to subdue and transform all existing members into his avatars.


    The ghost race is known for being high and mighty. They are perceived as the most power-hungry creatures among all living things.


    His biggest objective is to convert all powerful beings into his avatars to do his bidding.


    The logic behind his advances on our fire source beast race was due to our solid strength. After he saw how tough we were, he made it his goal to turn all of us into an embodiment of himself,"


    revealed the old man.


    "That damn bastard!"


    Unbridled anger fueled the fire source beast to curse in extreme anger after hearing the expl


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ut of hell and moved toward the direction of the twelve masters.


    Soon, he arrived before them.


    Meanwhile, the twelve leaders were busy fighting against the ghost race. Surprisingly, a man in white loomed before them from out of nowhere.


    The eight young leaders kept on fighting and didn''t pay him any notice at all.


    However, the four old ones appeared shocked to see the man''s unwelcome presence.


    "You...


    There''s something familiar about..."


    One of them seemed to recall something as he reached out and pointed at the man in white. With a shaky voice, he tried to speak up, but he couldn''t finish his words.


    "I remember it, too!


    I have heard from the three Lords of Darkness as they talked about you before,"


    blurted out another old leader.


    Their statements also seemed to stimulate the other two''s memory. They both stared at the man in white with frightened eyes; their bodies were trembling slightly in fear.


    "Wherever the ghosts pass, everything will be wiped out!


    It''s you! You come from the ghost race!"


    Finally, one of them shouted in a terrified voice.


    "The ghost race!"


    When the other three heard this, they all shuddered and took a few steps back in shock.

 Chapter 5106 Apology

    "The ghost race?


    What are they? As far as I can recall, I haven''t heard of them before.


    Are they terrifying?


    But no matter how powerful they are, there are only two of them left. We severely outnumber them so there''s no reason to be afraid! Right?"


    Solomon, one of the young leaders of the Time Chamber Sect, tried to ease his panic. But seeing the frightened faces of the four old leaders didn''t help him.


    He could already tell just by looking at their expressions alone that the ghost race was something to be scared of.


    He had a hard time believing that the leaders of the Time Chamber Sect, which was one of the most powerful sects in the Absolute Space Sea, were terrified. It must''ve been a fluke.


    They didn''t need to be afraid of the darkness race,


    let alone an unknown ghost race!


    "That''s right!


    We can easily kill these two guys together!"


    The other seven leaders echoed Solomon''s thoughts and surrounded the man wearing white and Henrik.


    "Stop this! Do you want to die?


    Get out of here


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    u didn''t mean to offend me,


    so I shouldn''t have brought trouble for you.


    But to be honest, I''m short of hands right now. I want you to stay and help me,"


    the man wearing white said out of the blue.


    "You want us to stay here and help you?"


    The twelve leaders were all caught off guard by the request and didn''t understand what the man in white meant.


    Although the four old leaders had heard of the ghost race and recognized him, their understanding of him was far less than that of the senior master of the fire source beast race.


    After all, the senior master had fought against the ghost race for a long time!


    "Sir, although we are willing to stay and help you, we are all the senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect. There are still many things waiting for us to deal with back there,"


    an old leader said gingerly, trying hard not to offend the man in white.


    "Time Chamber Sect?


    That''s easy. From now on, all the creatures of the Time Chamber Sect will be with me,"


    he said with a light smile.

 Chapter 5107 Attack

    "What did you say?


    The entire Time Chamber Sect will follow you afterwards?"


    The twelve leaders of the Time Chamber Sect were absolutely stunned when they heard the white-robed man''s statement.


    "Sir, we..."


    The four senior leaders were at a loss for words.


    Ever since they recognized the man from the ghost race, they had been very careful around him, and they made sure not to do anything that would provoke him.


    It took them by surprise when the man demanded them to be their slaves��that was something they did not see coming.


    Obviously, the leaders of the Time Chamber Sect would not let such an absurd thing to happen. It would wound their sect''s pride to just let the man order them around.


    After all the efforts they made to bring the Time Chamber Sect to the top of the Absolute Space Sea, they would not let anyone trample on them.


    As the leaders of one of the most prominent sects, they were all very powerful and they were highly-revered. How could they be willing to lead their people to surrender to the man from the ghost race?


    "Oh? You think this is up for discussion? It isn''t. I am informing you.


    That''s it. I like the Time Chamber Sect. All the creatures of your sect will follow me fr


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the senior master commented after observing the battle for a while.


    Although the four senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect were besieged by a large number of creatures of the ghost race, they were able to kill those creatures easily.


    Led by them, the other eight leaders left quickly.


    "Well, it''s time to create some more powerful avatars,"


    the white-robed man declared, seeing that his targets were about to flee.


    Suddenly, powerful explosions filled the vicinity.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the distance, a myriad of gigantic creatures appeared. Each one of them was tall and gave off a very strong aura of energy.


    They quickly surrounded the twelve leaders of the Time Chamber Sect and pounced on them.


    "These are just weaklings!"


    the four senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect sneered. The newly-created creatures took them no effort to kill, so they insulted their capabilities.


    With that, another fight broke out.


    The tall creatures from the ghost race were powerful, but the four senior leaders were much better in every aspect. It did not take long before they gained the upper hand.


    Eventually, they had almost killed all of them as they continuously eliminated all that came at them.

 Chapter 5108 The Overwhelming Strength Of The Ghost Race

    "The older leaders of the Time Chamber Sect are too powerful for us!"


    Austin and the fire source beast exclaimed when they discovered that all the surging ghosts had been killed quite easily.


    They had come across those pesky ghosts before and they knew all too well how difficult they were to deal with. Fortunately, Austin''s mind power had been strong enough to get them out of that tough situation. He made a breakthrough at the critical moment to vanquish the army and get them out to safety.


    However, the four leaders seemed to have taken care of the ghosts with little effort. Austin and the beast could not help let out a sigh with the thought of this in mind.


    "These four are indeed very powerful."


    The senior master of the fire source beast race nodded in agreement.


    "I think it''s time to show them the power of emotions,"


    said the man in white smiling suddenly.


    The twelve leaders then felt a sudden ripple in the space around them.


    The atmosphere shifted to one of gloom as they all began feeling uncomfortable.


    Out of nowhere, a massive amo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    happened when they had just encountered the ghost race; he could still feel the adrenaline from escaping, even now.


    "The two of you should stop paying attention to those twelve leaders. It''s going to be difficult for them to escape that space and time now that they''re mixed up with the ghost race.


    You''d do better to calm down and focus on cultivating the fire-controlling skill.


    Austin, once you''ve significantly improved your fire-controlling skill, I will take you to the forbidden place of our fire source beast race. It may prove helpful for your cultivation of mind power,"


    said the old man, cutting them off.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll begin cultivating the fire-controlling skill right away."


    Austin nodded.


    The most important thing for him right now was improving his strength.


    He and the fire source beast then continued cultivating the fire-controlling skill.


    There were countless different kinds of flames and fire attribute laws in this world of fire. Under the senior master''s guidance, they made rapid progress in their fire-controlling skills.

 Chapter 5109 Improving Fire-controlling Skill

    This was the normal case for fire source beasts. The fire-controlling skill was an inherent talent to their race. Now that the fire source beast was able to learn directly from their senior master in their ancestral land, his fire-controlling skill had been greatly improved in just a short amount of time.


    At the same time, Austin''s fire-controlling skill was also enhanced drastically under the guidance of the old man.


    Although Austin was not a member of their race, he also had some innate talent in controlling fire, so he was able to quickly make progress in his cultivation.


    One key point to cultivating the fire-controlling skill was the proper comprehension of the law of fire.


    When Austin was just starting to cultivate it, he was baffled to find out that the so-called law of fire was just a general term.


    It turned out that almost every single flame had its own unique law, making the process of cultivation more complicated than he expected.


    Hence, in order to be thoroughly proficient in the fire-controlling skill, one had to comprehend the laws of all kinds of flames that existed. Moreover, only by comprehending the unique law of a certain kind of fire could one control it at will.


    Therefore, a lot of time and perseverance were req


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    their sleeves.


    By using their combined powers, it could be clearly seen that the four senior leaders were indeed a formidable force to reckon with.


    Upon using their full strength, the attacks they unleashed were so savage that they might really have a chance to overpower the man in white.


    In fact, even the man in white was taken aback after witnessing the barrage of attacks that was hurled towards him.


    Fortunately for them, one of the senior leaders was good at using mind power. The moment he used it, he was able to quickly deal with the avatars of the ghost race.


    This way, the situation suddenly became favorable for them.


    "Henrik, it is time for you to take action,"


    the man in white mumbled.


    "All right. Let me handle it,"


    Henrik calmly replied.


    With that, Henrik also joined the battle and helped the man in white in battling against the twelve leaders of the Time Chamber Sect.


    Henrik was indeed capable and strong. Although he was a little weaker compared to the four senior leaders, he was able to swiftly overpower the eight younger ones all by himself.


    Because of this, the balance in power was tipped again. At the same time, the man in white engaged with the four senior leaders and continued their fierce battle.

 Chapter 5110 Kill Him

    Once the twelve leaders were on the verge of escaping this space, the man in white suddenly unleashed a terrible secret skill and pulled them into strange worlds one after the other.


    Each one of the twelve leaders met a rain of attacks from the ghost race within the strange worlds.


    Inside the strange worlds, the ghost race wielded incredibly terrifying strength.


    After a grueling battle, the twelve leaders finally managed to escape from these strange worlds.


    However, when they came out, they discovered that they returned back to the depths of that space and had to escape again.


    After that experience, the twelve leaders finally understood the terrifying power of the man of the ghost race before them. Back then, Yahir, the top leader of the darkness race, was rumored to be one of the strongest cultivators. But he was still forced on his knees to grovel for mercy in the face of the man.


    Yahir was fully aware of the terror of him.


    Although the four old leaders were powerful, they were still weaker than Yahir.


    If


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    re doing their best, but they still failed to escape this space. They were completely exhausted, but now they saw a ray of hope that made them greatly excited.


    "As long as it''s within our ability, we will definitely do our best to help!"


    another leader added hastily.


    "It''s very simple. Capture that young man or just kill him,"


    the man said, pointing in the distance where Austin could be seen.


    Originally, the twelve leaders'' spiritual sense had been limited in this space. In addition, the senior master of the fire source beast race used a law of fire to cover Austin and the fire source beast, so the twelve leaders had seen neither hide nor hair of them.


    But now, with the finger of the man of the ghost race pointing directly towards Austin, their eyes immediately honed in on him.


    "It''s Austin!


    That fire source beast is with him too!"


    the twelve leaders hissed through their gritted teeth.


    The reason why they even entered this space in the first place was to hunt down the fire source beast and Austin!

 Chapter 5111 Entering The Forbidden Area

    The sole reason behind the entry of the twelve leaders of the Time Chamber Sect into this space was to seek out Austin and the fire source beast.


    Unfortunately, their ventures had proved unsuccessful so far. However, lady luck was smiling now. They had found their targets.


    "Just help me kill that young man,"


    the man in white asked the twelve leaders, pointing at Austin.


    "You want us to kill Austin? Awesome!"


    The twelve leaders were immensely excited at the prospect.


    "Yes. Kill Austin.


    If you do that, I will let you and your people go free,"


    the man in white replied.


    "That''s great!


    Sir, it looks like Austin provoked you as well. He deserves something worse than death.


    Don''t worry. He is our sworn enemy and we were going to finish him even without your order,"


    Solomon said.


    "That''s good. Now, I don''t care what you do and how you do it. But get rid of him!"


    the man in white ordered.


    "Yes sir. We will all go on this mission,"


    a senior leader of the Time Chamber Sect swore.


    The twelve leaders were relaxed now. The man''s goal was the same as their


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    saw nothing but an astonishing sea of fire that burnt hotter than any flame they''d ever encountered.


    The power of this flame was so overbearing that it distorted the space around them. The heat and dryness were giving the atmosphere a strange appearance.


    After entering this space, Austin and the fire source beast could feel this sea of fire rushing towards them.


    It was so intense that they soon discovered that their hairs were curling up, and even their flesh was beginning to sizzle. A smell of roasted meat was slowly pervading the air.


    "This place is horrible!"


    Austin and the fire source beast exclaimed.


    They had both cultivated the fire-controlling skills to an extremely prominent level. With that in mind, they hadn''t expected that it would be so difficult for them to resist the fire in the forbidden area.


    It was certain that if any other god of chaos entered this place, they would be burnt to ashes instantly.


    The old man softly waved his hand and released a mysterious energy. This energy wrapped Austin and the fire source beast and they instantly felt relaxed.

 Chapter 5112 Luring

    "Welcome to the forbidden area. You may find it difficult here at first as the change in environment may come as a shock.


    But you can definitely cultivate your fire-controlling skills here to its most potent.


    Once you''ve completely adapted to the environment, you will be able to move freely.


    I would advise you, Austin, in particular, to do your best to adapt first before I can guide you in cultivating the mind power,"


    the old man said.


    Both Austin and the fire source beast bowed crisply to the old man.


    "Understood."


    For the next few days, Austin and the fire source beast continued to cultivate the fire-controlling skills in the forbidden area under the guidance of the old man.


    But it wasn''t long before trouble finally arrived.


    "Sir! The twelve leaders of the Time Chamber Sect are coming!" the fire source beast suddenly shouted in alarm one day.


    He pointed to the intruders, who had already reached the area outside the forbidden area.


    Even from this distance, Austin and the fire source beast could tell that the eight young leaders would pose no problem for them.


    H


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    response.


    "You''ve been warned, old man." Then turning to his companions, he motioned for them to attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The twelve leaders all released their divine energy, erupting like twelve volcanoes.


    The old man shook his head.


    "You asked for it."


    One of the senior leaders snorted,


    "Quit your bluffing!


    You may be an adult fire source beast at full potential,


    but you can''t possibly take on the four of us!"


    "Oh, you think so?


    I suppose we won''t know until we actually take each other on,"


    the old man answered playfully.


    And with that,


    he pointed at the space in front of him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Almost instantly, a large number of flames shot up in the surrounding space.


    The air turned into a rippling haze as flames of different colors blazed ferociously.


    Each color represented a kind of fire.


    They flickered and flared before gathering together and turning into a sea of rainbow-colored fire.


    The sea of fire surged toward the twelve leaders from all directions


    as a large number of terrible laws of fire began to emerge around them.

 Chapter 5113 A Terrible Battle

    Countless flames and laws of fire filled the space with terrifying burning energy.


    The flames licked across the bodies of the twelve leaders of the Time Chamber Sect,


    searing their clothes to blackened ruins.


    The smell of smoke and burnt hair and flesh permeated the air.


    But the terrible burning energy didn''t stop there. It continued to eat at their bodies, seeping into their Soul Seas even to burn their spiritual souls.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    The eight young leaders of the Time Chamber Sect all screamed in pain as the horrifying sea of fire consumed their bodies.


    Even the four senior leaders looked at the situation gravely.


    They knew the flames and the fire energy in this space also posed a threat to them.


    "Damn it! How did this happen?


    These terrible flames came out of nowhere!


    This space is absolutely terrible.


    How could we have been so careless?


    We should''ve been more vigilant,"


    Solomon shouted with a pained expression.


    "No!


    It''s not that we wer


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r Sect from all directions.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The old man wasn''t done with them. Waving his hand again, countless more fire spears formed and shot out towards their target.


    The fire walls and spears filled almost every nook and cranny of this space, constantly bombarding the twelve leaders of the Time Chamber Sect.


    "Ahhh...


    It''s horrible!


    We have to get out of here!"


    The eight young leaders of the Time Chamber Sect screamed for their lives. They had never seen such a horrible scene before and were consequently scared to death.


    "Calm down!


    Don''t bring shame to us!"


    The four senior leaders were a little exasperated. They were very dissatisfied with how the eight young leaders were handling this.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The old man and the four senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect continued to fight with each other fiercely.


    The space was filled with fires and energies.


    Even Austin and the fire source beast couldn''t help but feel worried.

 Chapter 5114 The Millstone Of Heavenly Fire

    ''Oh no... The four senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect and the senior master of the fire source beast race are both way stronger than I am.


    I''m no match for them at all.


    No matter how hard I train, there is always someone better than me,''


    Austin thought, sighing silently.


    ''Because of their power, this battle will go on for a long time.''


    After coming to this conclusion, Austin slumped his shoulders.


    The four senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect were all proficient at many brilliant cultivation methods and martial arts skills.


    And the master of the fire source beast race was by no means weak. He even had a bigger advantage since they were fighting in the forbidden area of the fire source beast race. The fires had a special effect on his fighting power. While he was here, he could use his strength to the fullest.


    As a result, the two sides had reached a stalemate.


    Austin turned and looked at the eight young leaders of the Time Chamber Sect. For them, the situation was unfavorable.


    The various fires that were burning towards the sky and


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e of Heavenly Fire could be used to cultivate the mind power.


    With little effort, it could temper a creature''s spiritual soul, thoughts, and consciousness.


    In order to cultivate, one must have a firm will, be focused, and accept the tempering.


    Through these hardships, one''s mind power would be increased.


    "And Austin, the Millstone of Heavenly Fire is full of other dangers.


    You have to take your time. Don''t push yourself too hard,"


    the old man continued.


    "Yes, sir. I understand."


    Austin looked back at the Millstone of Heavenly Fire and nodded.


    Then, he puffed up his chest and walked towards it.


    The Millstone of Heavenly Fire was surrounded by a constantly burning sea of fire. It was hot, even from a distance.


    Austin found that the closer he got to the Millstone of Heavenly Fire, the higher the temperature was.


    Finally, he summoned up the courage to climb to the top of the Millstone of Heavenly Fire and look at its eye.


    Jumping into this black eye in the middle of the Millstone of Heavenly Fire


    was the only way getting inside.

 Chapter 5115 Honing

    As Austin bent over the millstone''s black eye, he saw that it looked like a dark abyss on the inside. A frightening aura was constantly pouring out from it.


    At the same time, extreme heat and law of fire were sweeping out like a violent wind.


    It didn''t take long for Austin to see that the flames were all black.


    The power behind them was so strong that wherever they passed, they burned the space and time into ashes.


    Therefore, there was no stable space or time in the surrounding space of the Millstone of Heavenly Fire.


    The remains of the space and time kept shaking like an earthquake.


    "Austin, if you want to cultivate the mind power, you have to enter the millstone''s eye and accept the Millstone of Heavenly Fire''s honing."


    The voice of the senior master of the fire source beast race rang out in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "I see, sir."


    Austin nodded.


    Then, he plucked up his courage and walked towards the millstone''s eye step by step.


    As he got closer, he felt a mysteri


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    it had exited the Millstone of Heavenly Fire and woken up the fire source beast who was cultivating the fire-controlling skill. He looked at the old man with worry as he waited for his answer.


    As a member of the fire source beast race, he had already acclimatized to the forbidden area. Therefore, he could see the Millstone of Heavenly Fire over a long distance.


    "Don''t worry.


    Austin''s willpower is stronger than it looks.


    I believe he can hold on,"


    the senior master of the fire source beast race said with a smile on his face.


    At the moment, he was still fighting with the four senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect.


    For a long time, the four senior leaders had wanted to break through the forbidden area.


    However, the senior master of fire source beast race was resisting them, using the flames and the law of fire found in the forbidden area to suppress them.


    It made it difficult for the four senior leaders to leave the forbidden area as fast as they would like to.

 Chapter 5116 Progress In Mind power

    Somewhere far away at the same time, the man from the ghost race had landed at the outside of the forbidden area. He was not alone and had brought Henrik along with him.


    Both of them looked at it happening with the help of their spiritual sense.


    "Unfortunately, this is the only area in this space and time that I can''t step into.


    And it is so well guarded that even my spiritual sense can''t clearly perceive the situation inside,"


    the man from the ghost race sighed helplessly.


    "Strange! But you are right.


    The forbidden area belonging to the fire source beast race is indeed very mysterious. One cannot break through it easily.


    There are special energy and laws guarding it. It''s extremely difficult for us to perceive the happenings of the inside from outside,"


    Henrik agreed, standing close to the man from the ghost race.


    It was a fact that Henrik was already an avatar of the man from the ghost race.


    Undeniably, he was the most powerful and highly respected as one of his avatars.


    So wherever the man of the ghost race was, Henrik would be by his side.


    "Surprisingly, it seems like the leaders of the Time Chamber Sect have got trapped in this forbidden area. They are not able to get out of it,"


    said Henrik with a raised eyebrow. It was weird to even think.


    "Don''t worry about them.


    I''m certain that they will manage to escape as all four of them are very powerful masters.


    Although the fire source beast was able to trap them temporarily, he is unable to kill them.


    Surely, they will be able to come out of it, sooner or late


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    y, this time, they were not attacked. There was nothing that blocked their way or hindered their escape.


    They hastily rushed out of the forbidden area.


    "Woah! Finally we are out!"


    The four old lords smiled at each other excitedly. They were glad that they had been able to get through it.


    It was indeed a fact that they were actually afraid of the forbidden area.


    "Well, we''ll need to get out of this terrible space and time. And we must not waste a moment. Let us rush out as soon as possible!


    C''mon guys, the faster we run, the better for us!"


    one of them shouted. The four old men rushed out desperately.


    However, it was not going to be such an easy thing for them.


    Whoosh!


    A white light flashed before their eyes. A man in white had appeared in front of them. They had not expected this to happen. He came out of nowhere and blocked their way.


    It was the man in white from the ghost race.


    The man from the ghost race looked coldly at the four old lords of the Time Chamber Sect.


    "Hello guys! Are you in a hurry to leave?


    It looks like all of you have forgotten something!"


    the man from the ghost race said. There was an unfriendly expression on his face and a coldness in his manner.


    "Damn it! Just what we did not want!"


    The hearts of the four old lords sank as they looked at the form of the man from the ghost race take shape in front of them. They were hopeful of escaping from the forbidden area and then left this place forever, but all their hopes seemed to shatter when they saw the man from the ghost race before them.

 Chapter 5117 The Wrath Of The Four Old Lords

    Only then did the four old lords recall the deal that they had made with the creature from the ghost race. According to their deal, �� man from the ghost race would not release them unless they took out Austin once and for all.


    But so far, they hadn''t managed to dispose of him no matter how hard they tried.


    "Sir, we have tried our very best. We tried every possible option but it��s a failure every time.


    We could have killed him before, but the mature fire source beast has always been on Austin''s side.


    Besides, that space��s environment is in favor of the fire source beast race. So, we could not possibly beat that adult fire source beast in there,"


    one of the four old lords gingerly explained to the man from the ghost race.


    "I really don��t care about what you just said. That''s entirely none of my business. All I know is that you promised me to terminate Austin on my behalf.


    But since he is still very much alive, I can''t set you free,"


    the man from the ghost race flatly replied.


    "Sir, we have been here for a very long time now. There are still a lot of affairs in the Time Chamber Sect that we need to deal with. Those are important matters that cannot wait any longer.


    Please do us a favor and let us go now,"


    the other old lord desperately pleaded.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    out of here!" the four of them roared.


    They decided they were going to release their anger on the avatars of the ghost race''s member and dashed towards them at full speed. They were determined to defeat them and leave this place once and for all.


    Soon enough, the four of them were engaged in a fierce fight with the avatars.


    Each of the old lords had a determined look on their face.


    The four of them each packed a wallop. Every time they launched an attack, they instantly broke a lot of avatars.


    However, after these avatars were broken, they were put back together in a blink of an eye and rushed to the four old lords again.


    "Dang it! How can we survive this?


    Why did we break into this damn space in the first place anyway?


    If we hadn''t come here, we wouldn''t have run into this guy from the ghost race and that adult fire source beast!" one of the four old lords loudly whined.


    Surrounded by the densely packed avatars, the four old lords felt powerless and overwhelmed.


    "It''s all Austin and that fire source beast''s fault. If it weren''t for them, we wouldn''t have entered this place,"


    one of the four old lords shouted sternly. They were already starting to panic since they had no idea what else they were going to do to escape from these avatars.

 Chapter 5118 Escape

    "Everyone, it seems like we have to pay the price if we want to escape this space and time,"


    one of the senior leaders suddenly said to the three other senior leaders through his spiritual sense.


    "Are you saying we''re going to use that incomplete magic treasure?"


    one of the other three senior leaders questioned.


    For a moment, the four senior leaders could not find anything to say.


    Over their years of travelling around, the four of them had once obtained a very powerful and mysterious magic treasure. Despite its power, the magic treasure was broken and could only be used three times at most.


    Since they had already used it once before, they could only use it for two more times.


    "We have no other option but to use it, even though it''s an incomplete magic treasure.


    This man from the ghost race is too powerful and terrifying!


    If we want to get rid of him, we have no choice but to use that incomplete magic treasure.


    Otherwise, we might end up trapped in this space and time for an eternity,"


    one of the senior leaders decided grimly after a long moment of silence.


    "I agree. There''s no other way.


    If we don''t use that incomplete magic treasure, it''ll be near impossible for us to get out of here,"


    another senior leader echoed.


    "That being the case, let''s use that incomplete magic treasure.


    But we have


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ed when they realized where they were.


    That space and time was so terrifying that the eight of them had some trauma because of it.


    "Let''s go back first,"


    one of the senior leaders said to them flatly.


    Afterwards, the four senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect quickly left, along with their people. In an instant, they disappeared without leaving a trace behind.


    "Look!


    The Time Chamber Sect''s army withdrew!


    Did the leaders of the Time Chamber Sect already manage to kill the fire source beast in the Eight Fires Valley?"


    "That''s the most likely scenario. Rumor has it that each one of the four senior leaders is incredibly powerful!


    If the four of them attacked together, how could the fire source beast resist?


    Needless to say, the fire source beast and Austin must have been both killed by the senior leaders!"


    The onlookers around the Eight Fires Valley enthusiastically discussed various theories among themselves.


    At this moment,


    Austin was still sitting cross legged on the Millstone of Heavenly Fire, busy receiving the magic power of the Millstone of Heavenly Fire.


    As more time passed, Austin found that his mind power energy was increasing leaps and bounds.


    There was no denying that the Millstone of Heavenly Fire was incredibly useful and was very effective in cultivating the mind power energy.

 Chapter 5119 The Improvement Of The Mind Power

    "I wonder how Austin is doing,"


    the fire source beast said as he looked longingly at the Millstone of Heavenly Fire in the forbidden area.


    A while ago, he had heard Austin scream,


    and now he was worried because


    there were no more sounds from inside the Millstone of Heavenly Fire.


    He had no way of knowing what Austin was doing inside of it or if he was still alive.


    "Don''t worry.


    Austin is safe now.


    The tempering of the Millstone of Heavenly Fire has been very good for him.


    He is currently improving his mind power.


    It''s best not to disturb him.


    I believe he will come back soon with a surprise,"


    the old man replied.


    His spiritual sense was much stronger than the young fire source beast''s so he knew exactly what Austin was facing at that moment.


    "That''s great!"


    the fire source beast exclaimed, sighing with relief.


    "Don''t waste time worrying about Austin.


    You have to focus on your own


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ir, aren''t you going to come with us?"


    the fire source beast asked in surprise.


    "I can''t leave.


    As long as I am here,


    I can stop the man from the ghost race from leaving this space.


    If he leaves, he will start hunting Austin straight away,"


    the old man answered.


    "Sir, are you saying that the man from the ghost race is trapped in this space by you?"


    the fire source beast asked.


    Austin was also having a hard time believing his ears.


    "Yes.


    The reason he has to stay here for years is that I have trapped him here.


    As long as I''m alive, he can''t leave this space.


    Now, I don''t have time to explain all of it in detail.


    When you are strong enough, you can come back to this space and you will understand all of it,"


    the old man said.


    "Now, continue cultivating. You have no time to lose.


    Once you have mastered the core fire-controlling skills of our race, you can leave,"


    he continued.

 Chapter 5120 The Cultivation Is Over

    "Next, I need you to go with Austin and explore the outside worlds.


    While you''ve been living in the Eight Fires Valley, you haven''t experienced many trials, which is your biggest weakness.


    On the outside, you will find more opportunities and they will greatly improve your strength,"


    the old man said to the young fire source beast.


    "Okay, sir. I will do as you say,"


    the fire source beast replied.


    Immediately, he turned and continued cultivating the fire-controlling skills once more.


    "Austin, since you are free now, you can practice the fire-controlling skills with him.


    A single martial arts skill will add a lot to your arsenal,"


    the old man explained, looking to Austin next.


    "Okay,"


    Austin agreed with a nod.


    Then, he also began cultivating the fire-controlling skills again.


    Outside the forbidden area,


    the man from the ghost race was still guarding the entrance, waiting for Austin to come out.


    He had decided to not allow Austin to leave this space.


    To him, Austin was nothing but trou


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    al sense had locked on him.


    Concentrating, he moved a large number of different laws through the air and wrapped them around the space where Austin was standing.


    Austin looked up. He felt as if his body were sinking into the ground. It was like a hammer was pounding on the top of his head and sending him into the soft earth.


    "Stop that right now. I''m your true opponent!"


    the old man shouted and stepped forward. Instantly, rolling flames crawled up his body and burned all around him, making him appear valiant.


    A powerful law of fire was released from his body and charged at Austin.


    Immediately, Austin''s body was released and all the laws on him were dissolved.


    "Go now.


    Let me deal with him,"


    the old man instructed.


    "Let''s go,"


    Austin said to the fire source beast and they ran towards the edge of the space.


    "You can''t leave!"


    the man roared. Then, he looked over his shoulder at the army of avatars from the ghost race that had appeared and were charging at Austin and the fire source beast.

 Chapter 5121 Counterattack From Emotions

    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Loud, echoing sounds filled the air as the senior master of the fire source beast race and the man from the ghost race commenced their battle.


    They were both top masters.


    If the two of them were ever to enter the Absolute Space Sea at the same time, they would have enough power to dominate a region.


    Impressively, even the three Lords of Darkness of the darkness race, the three Lords of Reincarnation of the reincarnation race, and the four senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect would avoid confronting them.


    Therefore, their fight was going to be a marvel to witness.


    All throughout this space and time, endless energy burst forth, creating intense pressure.


    Every time they attacked, the whole space and time trembled around them.


    Meanwhile, the army of avatars from the ghost race had surrounded Austin and the fire source beast and were closing in on them.


    "It''s these disgusting guys again,"


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s not enough to kill me.


    Don''t get too excited yet,"


    the man snapped back.


    Suddenly, his face was covered with emotion.


    Anger, fear, anxiety, and uneasiness were all there.


    "Your mind is becoming a jumbled mess.


    The negative emotions are hurting you.


    Even if Austin can''t kill you, these emotions will put you in a very bad place,"


    Henrik, who was observing the man''s expressions, suddenly said.


    "Don''t worry about me. This counterattack is miniscule. It can''t hurt me in the slightest."


    The man snorted coldly, not taking it seriously.


    "But this is not a good sign.


    This is the first time I have seen you harmed by negative emotions.


    Bad things are coming,"


    Henrik said lightly.


    "No matter what you say, you won''t heighten my emotions.


    Controlling emotions is my talent. There isn''t another living creature that understands emotions as well as I do,"


    the man said flatly, calming down again.

 Chapter 5122 The Battle With The Ghost Race

    Subsequently, a myriad of the ghost race''s monstrous avatars sprung up in succession.


    Every single avatar seemed to be condescending as they stood tall and raced down from all directions to where Austin and the fire source beast stood.


    These imposing avatars of the ghost race gave off a more powerful impression than the race''s actual members at the moment.


    Despite that, in Austin''s eyes, it made no difference at all.


    With Austin''s mind in total control, hundreds of worlds of mind power greatly extended out. The instant those imposing avatars of the ghost race stormed forward and set foot in the worlds of mind power''s parameters, the mind power energy inflicted a myriad of terrifying attacks straight away. This caused their bodies to be paralyzed as if they were submerged in a swamp.


    Shortly afterward, these avatars of the ghost race blew up one by one and inevitably transformed into a sky filled with negative emotions.


    The power energy that Austin''s mind had cast out forcibly erased these negative emotions, and they soon entirely faded away from this space and time.


    "Let''s get a move on while there''s still time!"


    Austin said, urging the fire source beast to make their escape.


    After speaking, Austin took charge and put on some speed as he raced to the edge of the space and time.


    At the sa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ame weak and useless.


    "Humph!"


    With a grim face, the man in white snorted his frustration after seeing Austin unfazed by the torrent of negative emotions.


    Then he triggered more negative emotions to build up further aggression on Austin and the fire source beast without disruption.


    "Let them go! You only have one opponent, and that is me!"


    Suddenly, a resounding roar rang out, and the fire source beast race''s senior master arrived.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The senior master steered the endless flames to form fire dragons successively, rushing forward to stamp out the man in white.


    The fire source beast race initially regarded this space and time as their territory, with countless flames and fire laws in existence. Naturally, the fire source beast race''s senior master could demonstrate staggering fighting power.


    Shortly, the fire source beast race''s senior master''s insane attacks drove the man in white into a corner. He was compelled to focus on resisting the charges at him, and he didn''t have any chance to bother about Austin and the fire source beast.


    "The two of you should leave now!"


    The fire source beast race''s senior master sent a command to Austin and the fire source beast using his spiritual sense.


    "Come on. Let''s get out of here!"


    Austin yelled out at the fire source beast.

 Chapter 5123 Henriks Betrayal

    Austin and the fire source beast did everything they could just to escape.


    At this point, they were now on the edge of the space, and it would just take a few more steps before they could finally get out.


    "Henrik, don''t let them leave!" the man in white from the ghost race boomed.


    He wanted to block Austin''s way, but the senior master of the fire source beast race kept him busy. Just to make sure that the duo could escape, the senior master even burned his original blood essence to increase his power.


    The man in white from the ghost race had a hard time handling the situation. The attacks that were coming his way were too potent!


    His best option was to rely on Henrik to stop Austin and the fire source beast from escaping.


    Whoosh!


    In a flash, Henrik made his way towards Austin and the fire source beast. His movements were quicker than his targets, so he instantly reached them.


    "Are you trying to get in our way?" Austin threatened darkly as he shifted his attention to Henrik.


    He summoned hundreds of worlds of mind power, ready to attack Henrik any time.


    Compared to the man in white, Henrik was a no


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ecause of the ghost race.


    He is our eternal enemy!"


    the fire source beast requested, seething with anger.


    "Don''t worry. Even if you didn''t ask, I will definitely come back to settle accounts with that guy. What he did was vile and unforgivable."


    Austin nodded at the fire source beast.


    "Besides, I owe your senior a lot. I must repay his kindness.


    That guy from the ghost race is so difficult to deal with. Once he leaves there and returns to the Absolute Space Sea in the future, no one could beat him.


    When that time comes, I''m sure he will massacre millions of innocent lives.


    Therefore, I will take it upon myself to take him down,"


    Austin continued, heavily determined to finish the fight between them.


    "I''m glad to hear that. It eases me that I have a friend like you.


    Thank you so much, Austin. I mean it,"


    the fire source beast gratefully mentioned.


    "I''ll go with you. Let''s explore the Absolute Space Sea together,"


    he continued.


    "That''s great. It would be a lot of fun if we could travel together."


    Austin brightly smiled.


    "It''s time for us to get out of here,"


    he continued.

 Chapter 5124 Entering The Ninth Floor

    After a while, Austin and the fire source beast returned to the Eight Fires Valley.


    They had been subjected to the sweltering hot environment for far too long. At this point, dealing with the sacred fires in the valley was no longer an issue for them��they could casually take its path without difficulty.


    Soon enough, they returned to the Eight Fires Valley through the Fiery Eye.


    "At long last! We are finally back here!"


    The fire source beast breathed out a sigh of relief. Brimming with excitement, he glanced around and relished at the familiar environment around the Eight Fires Valley. For the longest time, he had lived in the valley and had always wanted to thoroughly explore the Fiery Eye found in its depths. He had been wondering if there was any secret found inside it.


    He never thought that the day that he could explore the special space inside the Fiery Eye would ever come. And now, he just had the chance to look into its core.


    As it turned out, his hunch about their origin was correct. The space in the Fiery Eye was indeed the ancestral land of the fire source beast race!


    Since they were about to leave, the fire source beast looked back at the Fiery Eye. He could not help but heave a sigh.


    "Hey, we have to go. Don''t worry; we will return here soon


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "Bartholomew is over there. Let''s go," he informed the fire source beast.


    Then, they moved quickly in the vast space sea and strode towards a tall palace in its depths.


    Bartholomew was inside the palace, cultivating in seclusion!


    Not long ago, he had fought fiercely in that special space deep inside the Eight Fires Valley.


    Like the other younger leaders of the Time Chamber Sect, he had been badly injured in the battle.


    Both the powerful man in white from the ghost race and the senior master of the fire source beast race had assaulted these eight younger leaders.


    They managed to escape that situation with the help of their four senior leaders, but with severe injuries.


    As soon as Bartholomew returned to his stronghold, he had immediately begun to cultivate in seclusion.


    Soon enough, Austin and the fire source beast arrived at the palace where Bartholomew was staying. With cold sneer, they gazed inside.


    "Hello there, you bastard. Did you miss us? We''re old friends after all. Come here and welcome us,"


    Austin taunted with a cocky smirk.


    "Let me greet him first!"


    the fire source beast stated.


    With a wave of his hand, a sea of incredible fire appeared out of nowhere and swept into the palace.


    The whole space began to quake violently!

 Chapter 5125 Kill Bartholomew

    Within seconds, the walls and center of the palace were engulfed by blazing flames.


    The fire-controlling skills of the fire source beast had increased drastically in a short amount of time.


    As a result, the sight of his fire alone was enough to give one nightmares for months.


    Covered in flames, the palace slowly started to melt.


    "Who''s there?!


    Why are you making trouble in the Ninth Floor? Do you want to die?"


    an angry voice said from inside the palace.


    Moments later, a figure surrounded by terrifying energy rushed out.


    It was Bartholomew.


    "Ah! It''s you!


    How? That man from the ghost race is supposed to have you both trapped in the terrible space in the depths of the Eight Fires Valley!


    Austin, how did the man let you out?"


    Shock and anger filled Bartholomew''s face the moment that he set eyes on Austin and the fire source beast. He couldn''t believe it. They were actually standing in front of him again.


    "Is that supposed to be a joke?


    He couldn''t trap us!


    This was a good surprise, wasn''t it? Us meeting again so soon?


    It''s time to settle so


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    op coming for your blood!


    Before long, you will both be dead!"


    Bartholomew''s angry and desperate roars echoed through the Ninth Floor, shaking the entire space sea.


    Finally, the life fizzled out in his eyes.


    Bang!


    With a loud explosion, Bartholomew''s body turned into a cloud of blood mist and blew away in the wind.


    "Ahhh..."


    An illusory spiritual soul appeared in the distance, screeched, and passed through the space. It was trying to escape.


    Austin and the fire source beast could see that it was Bartholomew''s spiritual soul.


    "You can''t get away!"


    Austin called after him, sneering.


    Even if he was in his peak state, Bartholomew couldn''t escape. And the remnant of his soul had even less of a chance.


    Boom!


    Under the control of Austin''s mind, endless mind power flooded towards Bartholomew''s spiritual soul.


    "Austin, I never thought you would be the one to kill me!


    You will pay for this!"


    Bartholomew''s spiritual soul roared, glaring at Austin.


    Seconds later,


    his soul was crushed under Austin''s mind power


    and vanished in an instant.

 Chapter 5126 Gaining A Lot

    After lots of effort and time, Austin had finally managed to kill Bartholomew. In a way, he hadn''t been expecting it. After all, Bartholomew had been a powerful figure in the Time Chamber Sect and had intimidated the whole Absolute Space Sea.


    Currently, the Ninth Floor was having large amounts of blood dumped on it from the heavens. Countless cries filled the air.


    The death of a god of chaos always caused strange phenomena between heaven and earth. In Bartholomew''s case, he had managed the Ninth Floor for a long time and deeply engraved all the laws he had comprehended into the space sea of the Ninth Floor. Now that he had passed on, they would stop working and cause glitches in the environment.


    Shortly following this, all of Bartholomew''s Spiritual Tablets that were located in the countless cosmos, stars, and worlds within the Ninth Floor exploded one at a time.


    The races and forces that lived there cried and howled towards the sky.


    The Ninth Floor was a relatively large space sea that contained many big and small worlds. Throughout all of them, the forces and races had mostly worshiped Bartholomew.


    In short, Bartholomew had been the main belief and spiri


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    .


    The most important thing is saving Bartholomew!"


    the other three senior leaders said, nodding their heads.


    So, without any more delay, they set off towards the Ninth Floor.


    Boom!


    The sound they made as they left the headquarters of the Time Chamber Sect and used their bodily movement skills echoed in the air behind them.


    As they traveled, the four senior leaders sent messages to the other senior members of the Time Chamber Sect using their spiritual sense, asking the ones closest to the Ninth Floor to immediately bring more members of the Time Chamber Sect to help Bartholomew.


    Suddenly,


    the Absolute Space Sea was filled with members of the Time Chamber Sect marching towards the Ninth Floor.


    In the meantime,


    Austin and the fire source beast were still in the Ninth Floor.


    "No way! I didn''t think that Bartholomew was this rich!


    He must have gotten his wealth from being the leader of the Ninth Floor of the Time Chamber Sect.


    Now, what he had painstakingly accumulated in his life is going to fall into my hands!"


    Austin and the fire source beast were busy searching for treasures in the Ninth Floor, and so far, they had found plenty.

 Chapter 5127 Being Chased

    After hours of searching, Austin and the fire source beast were satisfied with what they had harvested.


    "Okay. We need to get going.


    The other senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect must have heard the news of what happened at the Ninth Floor by now. If I''m right, they should be bringing their people here,"


    Austin said.


    "You''re right.


    Let''s go.


    The four old leaders from the Time Chamber Sect are strong. We won''t be able to stand against them.


    I think it''s best if we lay low for a while,"


    the fire source beast agreed, nodding.


    Both of them knew that with their current strength, they were still unable to win against the four old leaders of the Time Chamber Sect.


    Once Austin and the fire source beast pocketed all their new treasures from the Ninth Floor, they dashed out.


    However,


    just as they were about to flee,


    four powerful spiritual senses reached from far away and placed targets on them.


    "Damn it! It''s the four old leaders from the Time Chamber Sect. They''re coming!"


    Austin and the fire source beast shouted at the sam


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    er what methods Austin and the fire source beast tried to use, the four old leaders always managed to pick up on their traces and continue tracking them.


    "That''s because their cultivation base of the law of space and time is so high.


    Anything we do is going to leave some traces in the spaces we pass through.


    They''ll keep finding us.


    I don''t know what we are going to do,"


    the fire source beast exclaimed.


    "I know."


    Austin nodded, feeling worried.


    "We can''t go on like this.


    We have to find a way to get rid of them as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, they will catch up with us soon,"


    the fire source beast added a couple of seconds later.


    Austin also felt nervous. He knew that things would not go well if they couldn''t make a breakthrough soon.


    So he racked his brain.


    All of a sudden, he was struck with a realization.


    "Oh, right!


    I know a place where we can go to ditch these old geezers!"


    Austin exclaimed, patting his head.


    "Really?


    Where?


    Tell me!"


    the fire source beast urged. His eyes were bright with joy.

 Chapter 5128 Burning The Original Energy Essence

    "That''s it! The Eight Fires Valley!"


    Austin blurted out.


    "If we escape into the Eight Fires Valley or deep into the Fiery Eye, do you think the four senior leaders would come after us?"


    He deviously planned.


    "Wait�D That''s a pretty good idea!


    If we escape into the Eight Fires Valley, there''s a chance that they would not come after us.


    Plus, if we go even deeper into the depths of the Fiery Eye, it''s highly likely that they would just totally give up.


    They had been there before once, right? That experience nearly killed them. It took them a lot of effort to escape that place. I''m pretty sure they will never go back there ever again,"


    the fire source beast enthusiastically agreed, snickering at their cunning plan.


    "Then let''s do it! Let''s go straight into the Eight Fires Valley!


    The faster we get there, the better. Even if we have to resort to consuming our own original energy essence, we''ll push for it.


    It''s still a better option than letting the senior leaders catch us. As soon as they get their hands on us, the consequences will be very bad,"


    Austin remarked.


    "Yes, you''re right. We have to give it our all."


    The


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ir territory anymore!"


    Many creatures were secretly glad that somebody had the guts to stand up against this powerful force!


    Meanwhile, Austin and the fire source beast were running towards the Eight Fires Valley with all their strength


    As they burned their original energy essence, they were able to travel much faster.


    "Hah! Stupid bastards! Even if you burn your original energy essence, it won''t serve you!


    We could still sense where you are heading!


    No matter where you escape, the four of us can find your traces and follow you closely,"


    one of the senior leaders sneered from behind.


    "Tch! You four old bastards just wait and see. One day, I will let you know how it feels to be chased by others,"


    the fire source beast shot back through gritted teeth.


    "Ha-ha!


    You two will never have the chance! We are way more powerful than you! You can''t escape!"


    The four senior leaders behind all burst into laughter.


    As they traveled, they were getting closer and closer to the Eight Fires Valley.


    "Let''s burn more original energy essence! We''ll get to the Eight Fires Valley faster this way!"


    the fire source beast proposed.

 Chapter 5129 Flee Into The Eight Fires Valley

    "Let''s do it! We have to get to the Eight Fires Valley as soon as possible!"


    Austin gave him a resolute nod.


    The duo were aware of the glaring difference between them and the four senior elders of the Time Chamber Sect. Aside from being outnumbered, they were way too powerful for them to defeat. So, they had to exert more effort than they should just to escape their grasp.


    And at the moment, their best option was to consume their original energy essence and activate their maximum potential.


    Hence, Austin and the fire source beast burned more of their original energy essence again to boost their speed.


    "Ha-ha-ha!


    Look at these bastards! Do you want to die?


    Go on! Keep burning your original energy essence. Let''s see how long you''re going to last!


    At this rate, we don''t have to do anything at all. If you keep doing that, the both of you will run out of original energy essence and your souls will dissipate!"


    Behind them, the four senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect clearly saw what Austin and the fire source beast were doing. When they realized they were expending their original energy essence, they became a little complacent and laughed out loud.


    They were confident that no matter how hard Austin and the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    on''t have to be afraid!"


    one of the four senior leaders proposed, gritting his teeth in annoyance.


    "You''re right.


    Let''s go after them!


    We have to get those two no matter what!"


    The other senior leaders concurred.


    They decided to follow the both of them into the Eight Fires Valley.


    The seven young leaders behind them, together with a large group of people from the Time Chamber Sect, also quickly rushed up. When they arrived at the entrance of the Eight Fires Valley, they were a little hesitant.


    After all, the Eight Fires Valley was the last place they wanted to enter.


    In the past, one of the nine of them was killed by the fire source beast in the Eight Fires Valley.


    Later, they delved deeper into the space and went into the Fiery Eye, where they met the man from the ghost race. They barely escaped that place.


    "Ha-ha!


    The Eight Fires Valley is my territory!"


    The fire source beast burst into laughter.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With the laughter of the fire source beast, all the sacred fires in the Eight Fires Valley began to react.


    The sacred fires propelled Austin and the fire source beast forward at top speed.


    In a flash, they accelerated tremendously, leaving their enemies in their trail.

 Chapter 5130 Go Into The Depths Of The Fiery Eye Again

    The fire source beast had lived in the Eight Fires Valley for as long as he could remember,


    so he was very familiar with all that was inside of it.


    Everything, from the sacred fires to the laws of fire in the Eight Fires Valley, was under his control.


    Therefore, now that he was back in the Eight Fires Valley, he felt like a fish in water.


    "Bastards! Stop running!"


    the four senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect shouted, rushing into the Eight Fires Valley after Austin and the fire source beast.


    Soon, they realized that the two of them were headed towards the Fiery Eye in the depths of the Eight Fires Valley.


    It was clear that they wanted to take refuge inside of it.


    The idea made the four senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect fill with fury. They hated how unfair Austin and the fire source beast made things.


    "Ha-ha!


    If you old men have the guts, keep chasing us!


    Hey. I think we should go to that space again and visit the man from the ghost race!


    Maybe he will ask you to stay since he is so hospitable,"


    Austin said loudly on purpose. After all, he knew how muc


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ossible for them to waste time staying here.


    "Sirs, did you catch Austin and the fire source beast?"


    When they exited the Eight Fires Valley, they came across the seven young leaders who were still debating entering it or not. The moment that they saw four senior leaders coming out, they ran over to them.


    "We should get back,"


    one of the four senior leaders said to them in a depressed tone.


    "What?


    You let Austin and the fire source beast escape again?"


    When the seven young leaders saw the expressions on the four elders'' faces, their hearts sank and they knew what had happened.


    "Damn it!


    I just want to catch them!"


    The seven young leaders gritted their teeth in anger.


    Without bothering to exchange any more words, the leaders of the Time Chamber Sect led their people back to the headquarters.


    They had always been afraid of the Eight Fires Valley and didn''t think staying there for a long time was a good idea.


    The thought that the man from the ghost race that lived in the depths of the Eight Fires Valley could run out at any moment sent chills down their spines.

 Chapter 5131 Someone Sent By The Infinity Beast

    "So, what do you guys think? Did the four senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect kill Austin and the fire source beast?"


    "I think they must have.


    The four senior leaders far overpower the two of them. If they were fighting in person, Austin and the fire source beast wouldn''t be able to defeat them."


    "I think you are wrong.


    Last time, the twelve leaders of the Time Chamber Sect all went to the Eight Fires Valley to hunt down Austin and the fire source beast and I remember thinking that they would both die.


    However, they managed to escape from the Eight Fires Valley, break into the Ninth Floor, and kill Master Bartholomew.


    Who can say for sure that they will be killed this time?"


    "Yes. You make a good point.


    Whether Austin and the fire source beast are still alive remains unknown.


    Let''s just wait for the outcome."


    The creatures who had been watching the chase in the distance were discussing among themselves.


    Meanwhile,


    Austin and the fire source beast were still inside the Fiery Eye deep in the Eight Fires Valley.


    "Look. The four senior lea


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ime Chamber Sect and the darkness race.


    Otherwise, you will be targeted by them."


    Austin and the fire source beast stopped in their tracks. They had been elated to discover that they could leave the Eight Fires Valley and meet with Austin''s master and the infinity beast, but now, it wouldn''t be so easy.


    "Really?


    There are a lot of spies near the Eight Fires Valley?


    Whatever. It doesn''t matter. I will kill them all,"


    Austin said. He sneered and his face became darker.


    The moment he finished speaking,


    he released his mind power and scanned the space surrounding the Eight Fires Valley.


    After all, the mind power was more useful than his spiritual sense.


    Now that Austin''s level of mind power was so high, wherever his mind power went, it could form a world of mind power and control everything in it.


    Soon, he got the results back.


    "It''s true. I see many spies lurking around the Eight Fires Valley,"


    Austin said, sneering.


    Boom!


    Then,


    Austin focused and created a world of mind power, directly steering it outside the Eight Fires Valley.

 Chapter 5132 Spies From The Time Chamber Sect

    In the space outside the entrance of the Eight Fires Valley, a figure was lurking and staring inside.


    He was a god of chaos and


    a member of the Time Chamber Sect.


    "Austin and the fire source beast are so lucky!


    Two times, the four senior leaders have come here and they still can''t kill them.


    Now I have to stay here and waste my time monitoring them.


    Damn it!"


    the god of chaos exclaimed in a low voice, gritting his teeth as he hid in the dark.


    Then, something caught his attention.


    "Don''t worry. You don''t have to monitor us anymore


    because I''m going to kill you now,"


    an indifferent voice said in his ears.


    "Wait. Who said that?"


    Shocked, the god of chaos spun around. He swore he had felt the owner of the voice standing right next to him.


    But with his strength, how could someone approach him and talk without him knowing about it beforehand?


    A moment later, he opened his eyes to even more confusion.


    "Hold on!


    Where am I?


    I was just outside the Eight Fires


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e no longer outside the Eight Fires Valley.


    "Ha-ha. You are in my world.


    Welcome."


    A young man appeared in the sky and tucked his hands behind his back. He glared down at the gods of chaos.


    "It''s you, Austin!"


    These gods of chaos were quicker to recognize him.


    After all, Austin''s portrait and the aura of his spiritual soul had been known to every member of the Time Chamber Sect for a long time.


    "You''re correct.


    It''s me,"


    Austin replied, sneering.


    "Now that that''s settled, you can all go to hell!"


    he continued.


    Austin turned around and shouted,


    "Kill them all!"


    From this world''s void, countless terrifying creatures appeared and charged towards the gods of chaos.


    "Damn it, Austin! Where did you get all these creatures from?"


    None of the gods of chaos had seen it coming.


    "Take action!


    Kill all the creatures first, and then finish Austin off!"


    one of the gods of chaos roared.


    "Don''t bother rushing. I have plenty of time,"


    Austin said coldly.

 Chapter 5133 Killing All The Spies Of The Time Chamber Sect

    Now that he had the spies from the Time Chamber Sect trapped, Austin wanted the opportunity to test how strong the move he had learned from the member of the ghost race was.


    Within moments, Austin had brought forth groups of terrible creatures into his world of mind power.


    There were so many of them that


    they rushed towards the spies from the Time Chamber Sect like giant waves on the ocean, drowning them from all directions.


    When they had started fighting, the spies from the Time Chamber Sect had been determined. They had managed to quickly kill a large number of the creatures and planned to deal with Austin shortly afterward.


    But gradually, they found a huge flaw in their plan.


    These creatures seemed to be inexhaustible!


    Eventually, the spies from the Time Chamber Sect felt exhaustion sweep over them.


    However, there was still a steady flow of terrifying creatures pouring into the world of mind power. The second that their feet touched the ground, the creatures would run towards the spies and launch extremely terrifying attacks.


    Fear was quickly growing in the spies'' hearts.


    Soon, irritation and rest


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ll to subdue us. We are willing to be your slaves!"


    "It''s true. We swear that we will always obey you and never betray you!"


    The spies'' pleading filled the air now that fear was creeping up on them once again.


    "Yeah right. You are faced with a life or death situation. Of course you are promising these things.


    But the moment that you see a chance to escape from my control, you will all betray me.


    I''ll prevent that headache by killing you all now,"


    Austin said, smiling and shaking his head.


    A moment later, the air filled with screams.


    "Ahhh..."


    Austin activated his world of mind power again and launched an attack at the spies.


    Unable to dodge it, they all died miserably on the spot.


    It was truly that simple. Within seconds, every spy from the Time Chamber Sect that had been lurking around the Eight Fires Valley had been defeated by Austin.


    "Austin, you are awesome!


    You killed all the spies from the Time Chamber Sect!


    The only problem is that there are still some spies from the darkness race waiting for you two near the Eight Fires Valley,"


    the voice in Austin''s Soul Sea informed him.

 Chapter 5134 A Big Trouble

    "Oh, I''m not worried about that. It will be easy,"


    Austin said, puffing out his chest to display his confidence.


    It took him almost no time at all to locate the spies from the darkness race near the Eight Fires Valley.


    After he placed targets on them,


    he activated his world of mind power and started the process of exterminating them.


    Because all of the spies were strong gods of chaos,


    they were able to immediately sense that something was wrong.


    "Hey!


    What''s this place?


    Wasn''t I just outside of the Eight Fires Valley?


    How did I end up in this strange world?"


    Soon, all of the spies from the darkness race were panicking. None of them had the slightest idea where they were or how they had got there.


    "Hey, guys. Welcome to my world."


    Looking up, they spotted Austin hovering in the sky and sneering down at them like they were tiny ants he wanted to step on.


    "It''s you!


    Austin!"


    In an instant, the spies from the darkness race were able to recognize him.


    Before, the darkness race had sent a large number of people throughout the Ab


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d at using the mind power and that is the only thing that can kill our spies and make them look crazy!"


    an old leader exclaimed, looking gloomy.


    These leaders of the Time Chamber Sect had been aware that Austin had strong mind power for a long time.


    "Sir, you are right!


    The witnesses stated that they saw Austin and the fire source beast running from the Eight Fires Valley and entering the Absolute Space Sea after it happened!"


    the god of chaos who had come to report added.


    "These two little bastards are causing more trouble than they''re worth!"


    another old leader said, sighing and shaking his head.


    "Order more spies into the Absolute Space Sea to search for Austin and the fire source beast.


    If we don''t kill them, they will be a big trouble for us sooner or later,"


    another old leader demanded.


    "No!


    They are already causing big trouble for us!


    Don''t forget that they have murdered two leaders from our Time Chamber Sect!"


    another old leader interjected, shaking his head.


    As they came to the realization, all the leaders trembled.

 Chapter 5135 Find The Fallen Divine Valley

    "You speak the truth.


    Now, the two of them are the biggest thorns in our Time Chamber Sect''s side.


    If they attack us again, I''m afraid that the four of us won''t be the only ones in trouble. All the people in our sect will be in danger,"


    another senior leader said in a serious tone.


    As they heard the four elders speak, the seven young leaders felt ashamed.


    However, they didn''t think they could say anything because two of the young leaders from their sect had already been murdered by Austin and the fire source beast.


    They weren''t confident enough to fight against the two of them yet.


    In fact, when they reflected on the battle they had with the fire source beast in the Eight Fires Valley, fear still lingered.


    "I never thought that two young men could turn our Time Chamber Sect into a bunch of cowards!"


    one of the senior leaders said, sighing deeply as he turned away.


    "Hey. Maybe you guys should work harder.


    Austin hasn''t even become a god of chaos, but now he has garnered enough strength to fight against all of you


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hased him.


    The White Emperor and the infinity beast had both been injured, but they had managed to escape with their lives.


    Now, the twelve zodiac animals were constantly on high alert. If anything happened, they would be there within seconds to investigate.


    "Yeah.


    I''m still alive."


    Austin felt a warm feeling surround him as he looked around at the twelve zodiac animals.


    "Hold on. Who is he?"


    the twelve zodiac animals asked, staring at the fire source beast.


    "He is a fire source beast,"


    Austin replied frankly.


    "A legendary fire source beast?"


    The twelve zodiac animals'' eyes widened.


    Everyone knew that the fire source beasts were legendary. They were considered even more mysterious than infinity beasts.


    "I heard that my master and the infinity beast were injured.


    How are they now?"


    This was what Austin was most concerned about.


    Hearing Austin''s question, the twelve zodiac animals immediately hunched their shoulders and sighed.


    "Yes, they are both hurt,"


    the twelve zodiac animals replied.

 Chapter 5136 The News Of Bartholomews Death

    "The main culprit is Bartholomew, the leader of the Ninth Floor of the Time Chamber Sect, and of course, also several other disciples of our master!


    Back then, our master accepted them as disciples, patiently taught them, and personally guided them to become gods of chaos. I just can''t believe that these bastards are trying to kill our master in return!


    I can''t believe someone could be so ungrateful!"


    the sky-devouring dog remarked through gritted teeth.


    "I know, right? Such bastards!


    Just you wait. Once I get the opportunity, I will personally kill those hateful guys and exact revenge on behalf of our master!"


    the tiger roared angrily.


    "You want to kill those rebellious disciples with your current strength?


    You''ve got to be kidding me! You''re going to die in their hands!"


    the big black bull commented, shaking his head to show his disbelief.


    "You callous bull! Of course I won''t do it right away. I am not fit to deal with them with my present state. But in due time, I will get better and stronger.


    As long as I work hard to cultivate, I will gradually improve my overall strength. One day, I will kill those rebellious disciples sooner or later!"


    the tiger shot back angrily.


    "Enough!" Austin bellowed,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t were stunned. They stared at Austin in disbelief.


    "Austin, is this true?"


    the infinity beast asked after being dazed for a long while.


    "It''s true, sir.


    The fire source beast and I worked together to kill Bartholomew of the Time Chamber Sect,"


    Austin answered, nodding his head.


    "Master, Sir Infinity Beast, please have a look."


    Austin stretched out his hand and pointed.


    Boom!


    The space in front of Austin slightly trembled.


    Then, a crystal screen was condensed in the space surrounding them.


    It suddenly began to play moving images.


    The images were the detailed process of how Austin and the fire source beast had worked together to kill Bartholomew in the Ninth Floor.


    Winston and the infinity beast were fixated on the scene happening before them. Their eyes twinkled, heavily engrossed on the screen.


    As they did so, the two of them couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    Excitement was evidently seen between them.


    Over the years, Bartholomew had sent out countless people to hunt down Winston everywhere.


    In fact, Bartholomew was the main reason why Winston had to live a life in constant concealment. He had to live an embarrassing life because of him.


    But now, Bartholomew was finally dead!

 Chapter 5137 The Best One

    "Ha-ha-ha!


    This is great!


    When you returned, I never thought you would bring the news of Bartholomew''s death with you! Fantastic!"


    the infinity beast exclaimed, bursting into fits of laughter after watching the scene unfold.


    Over and over, Bartholomew had chased him and the White Emperor, and the infinity beast had started to feel hopeless. It had seemed like there was nothing he could do to stop him.


    Now that he had seen with his own eyes that Bartholomew had been killed, he released a long sigh of relief.


    "He''s finally dead."


    The White Emperor, on the other hand, had mixed feelings.


    A long time ago, Bartholomew had been one of his most precious disciples, and he had been proud of him.


    He had spent a lot of time and effort shaping Bartholomew, but to his disappointment, Bartholomew had betrayed him.


    Now, Bartholomew had finally met his match and perished as a result.


    Reflecting on the past, the White Emperor couldn''t help but sigh and shake his head.


    "Come on. There''s no need to feel sorry for him.


    Now that he is dead, you can focus on healing your wounds and you don''t need to worry about being chased.


    Bartholomew was the most power


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    of chaos,"


    the infinity beast said.


    "That''s good to hear. I will wait,"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    "All right.


    Austin, take this time to cultivate in seclusion.


    After all, your goal is to become a god of chaos,"


    the White Emperor said, tilting his head at Austin knowingly.


    "Yes, master,"


    Austin replied, nodding slightly to him.


    "For now, we will stay here.


    I need to cultivate in seclusion for a while,"


    Austin told the fire source beast.


    "No problem."


    The fire source beast nodded.


    Then, Austin left him alone and entered a small world to continue his cultivation in seclusion and improve his skills and comprehension.


    He had taken the fruit of supreme enlightenment. Now, his cultivation goal was to break through and become a god of chaos, so he needed all the help he could get.


    "While Austin is busy, I will also cultivate in seclusion."


    After thinking for a while, the fire source beast created a small world, entered it, and began cultivating.


    Even though he had already cultivated the core fire-controlling skills of his race, he still needed to keep practicing before he could use them to their fullest potential.

 Chapter 5138 News About Austin

    "He''s been working so hard. I hope he can break through and become a god of chaos soon,"


    the White Emperor said as he looked longingly at the small world where Austin was currently deep in cultivation.


    "I believe in Austin.


    He is very talented


    and he has collected enough experiences and training.


    And above all else, he is a very lucky man.


    So don''t spend your time worrying.


    We all need to settle down and be patient,"


    the infinity beast replied.


    "The thing is that I personally guided each of my disciples until they broke through and became gods of chaos.


    Austin will not be an exception.


    If he fails to become a god of chaos, I will be left feeling very sorry for him,"


    the White Emperor said.


    "It will be fine. I''ve always thought that Austin is the best disciple you''ve ever had.


    If your rebellious disciples could all become gods of chaos, Austin can too. I have no doubt about that,"


    the infinity beast remarked.


    "I just hope you''re right."


    The White Emperor looked at the grou


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    vel-ten governing god by now.


    No matter how much progress we make, we will never surpass Austin.


    At most, we will only catch up to him.


    So you don''t have to worry about him,"


    Jadiel said.


    "Yes. There''s no need to worry.


    He is fine.


    In fact, I got the news that he has killed Bartholomew.


    Do you know what his current strength is at now?"


    the old man said when he heard them whisper.


    "What? Did he really?


    Austin killed Bartholomew?! That leader of the Time Chamber Sect?!"


    None of them had heard the big news yet


    and now that they had, none of them could believe it.


    Everyone knew Bartholomew as a strong figure in the Absolute Space Sea.


    Because he was one of the supreme commanders of the Time Chamber Sect, he had a lot of resources. He could easily mobilize a large number of gods of chaos to assist him.


    He also possessed his own power. He could kill ordinary gods of chaos within seconds if he wanted to.


    A powerful man like him shouldn''t be easy to kill, but Austin had done it!

 Chapter 5139 Lord Randall

    However, they had no choice but to believe that such a powerful man had died at Austin''s hands. After all, the elder had told them and they trusted him completely.


    Jadiel stared at the elder with wide eyes.


    "Are you sure about that, sir?" he asked.


    "I''m one hundred percent sure.


    The news has spread throughout the Absolute Space Sea. Everyone knows.


    And it''s not that hard to believe. With Austin''s current strength, he could defeat an ordinary god of chaos without difficulty,"


    the old man confirmed, nodding.


    ''What? Austin can easily kill a god of chaos?''


    All of them were even more shocked when they heard that. They had no idea what to make of it.


    "We are still cultivating hard so that we can become gods of chaos.


    Austin... Austin can slay a god of chaos.


    He is way better than us. No matter how hard we try, we will never surpass him,"


    Jadiel said, shaking his head.


    Up until that point, he hadn''t thought that Austin was stronger than him. In fact, he was eager to have a battle with him and prove who was better.


    Now, he had to come to terms with the fact that he would never be a match for Austin


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    So now that I am here, I will give you advice on how to cultivate in the hopes that you will one day become gods of chaos.


    Are we clear?"


    Lord Randall said.


    "Got it!"


    they all said at the same time.


    Excitement was already starting to take a hold of them. One of the powerful people in the reincarnation race had offered to personally guide their cultivation. If the news got out, many governing gods in the Absolute Space Sea would envy them.


    "That''s all I have to say.


    You can return to your cultivation,"


    Lord Randall said, waving away the young cultivators.


    Immediately, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace and the others returned to their small worlds and continued their cultivation.


    Now, their goal was like Austin''s. They aspired to become gods of chaos.


    The minute they were gone, Lord Randall spoke again.


    "The other two should be arriving soon,"


    he said.


    "Once they''re back, we can start rebuilding the reincarnation race.


    We have all been gone for too long.


    I hope that we will make it this time."


    Lord Randall looked off into the distance and wished that things would work out.

 Chapter 5140 A Strong Old Man

    Meanwhile, a figure with an intimidating and commanding aura was rapidly coursing through the Absolute Space Sea.


    It was an old man dressed in elegant ivory white robes. He strode forward with his hands behind his back. Each step he took covered a staggering distance.


    "Oh?


    It looks like the Trinary Star City is just ahead.


    I lived in this city for a while to cultivate. It''s nice to revisit this place again,"


    he murmured to himself, eyeing the city in front of him.


    The city was vast! Its security was tight wherein it had a numerous people investigating creatures entering and leaving the city in multiple checkpoints.


    On a plaque on top of its gates were three big words etched that read, "Trinary Star City."


    In the Absolute Space Sea, there were some neutral zones where huge floating cities existed. Creatures and beasts from all around would congregate in these particular areas usually to settle down, barter, or replenish their sources. The energy in these places were usually chaotic, since individuals would just come and go around the vicinity.


    These immense cities did not belong to any space seas, but they were managed by powerful forces or races.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    wo eyebrows like two long swords roared. His eyes were like two golden lamps, which were very frightening.


    "Do you think you are qualified to convict me?


    How arrogant!


    Even these so-called leaders you take pride of have to be polite to me! And yet, an insignificant insect like you dares to act so ill-mannered!


    Considering how you acted, I will destroy this city,"


    the old man in white coldly vowed, with a faint smile splayed on his face.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stretched out a finger.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His finger suddenly enlarged and instantly turned into the size of a divine mountain. It stood across the void and pressed forward with a resounding roar.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Waves of extremely fierce energy were released from his finger. The surrounding space trembled due to the powerful aura exuded.


    All the people in front of the old man, as well as the huge Trinary Star City, were quaking. The force was too much for them to bear�Deverything was about to fall apart!


    ''Wow!


    Who was this old man? How could he be so strong?!''


    All the people from the Time Chamber Sect gasped and stared in fright at him with utter astonishment.

 Chapter 5141 Return

    Even though they desperately wanted to escape, the people from the Time Chamber Sect couldn''t move an inch.


    The gods of chaos gasped. They couldn''t move either!


    A single finger was able to stop the gods of chaos from running away.


    The true strength behind the man wearing white was far beyond their wildest imaginations.


    Suddenly, everything within reach of the old man''s finger exploded and disappeared.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Even the people from the Time Chamber Sect, the Trinary Star City, and the space were suffering.


    "Please spare my life! I don''t want to die!"


    A few of them began to beg.


    But it didn''t work.


    Everywhere that the old man''s finger pointed, everything was blasted into dust.


    In the end, the whole Trinary Star City, all the people from the Time Chamber Sect, and the area that the space took up were gone without a trace.


    "Now that the four senior leaders have returned, the Time Chamber Sect has started to expand their


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    but in fact, he was extremely fast. Every step he took covered a long distance.


    And it appeared that he was heading towards the Reincarnation Palace.


    It was Forest.


    "What''s that? I can sense that the other lords have already returned to the Reincarnation Palace.


    After I get there, it will be the time for us to rebuild our reincarnation race!"


    Forest said to himself as he moved forward.


    Back in


    the headquarters of the Time Chamber Sect, the four senior leaders were sitting in the conference hall.


    "Really?


    You''re telling me that a powerful old man used one finger to kill four gods of chaos from our sect and destroy the whole Trinary Star City?"


    "And he said he was from the reincarnation race?"


    All of their faces darkened the moment that they received the news.


    "He must be a master of the reincarnation race.


    I thought they all died, but now they are appearing again,"


    one of the four senior leaders said with a frown.

 Chapter 5142 Gather Together

    "That doesn''t sound good!


    The elders of the reincarnation race alone are very difficult to deal with.


    How much more if the road of reincarnation would be rebuilt!? They would be unstoppable!


    I bet even the darkness race, the ones who defeated them before, would have a hard time doing it again,"


    another senior leader of the Time Chamber Sect speculated.


    "There is no need to worry.


    Think about it. The darkness race wouldn''t allow the reincarnation race to rebuild the road of reincarnation.


    The effort they expended just to annihilate them almost destroyed them too.


    For sure, any attempts the reincarnation race would do to rebuild the road of reincarnation would be halted by the darkness race at any cost.


    Therefore, this should be the least of our worries.


    Unquestionably, the darkness race will do everything in their power to stop that from happening,"


    a third senior leader added perceptibly.


    "Yes, you are right."


    The other three elders nodded in agreement.


    "How about our seven young men? How are they doing?"


    one of them asked.


    "They did well.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    de over and entered this remote and desolate space sea.


    "Finally, I''m back."


    The elder smiled.


    The moment he walked into the space sea, the two old men sitting cross legged on a lawn in the Reincarnation Palace opened their eyes at the same time.


    "Forest is back."


    The two old men smiled excitedly at each other.


    Then, Forest strode into the Reincarnation Palace and landed on the lawn.


    "Ha-ha, I didn''t expect that the three of us would gather together again!"


    The three Lords of Reincarnation burst into laughter.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At this moment, the heaven and earth were roaring. Inside the Reincarnation Palace, white divine thunder continuously exploded.


    A large amount of laws of reincarnation surged and pervaded in the space sea.


    The three Lords of Reincarnation had finally gathered together.


    If this news spread out, it would definitely cause a sensation in the entire Absolute Space Sea.


    "The next step is to rebuild the reincarnation race!"


    Forest donned a serious face and vowed.


    "Indeed,"


    the other two Lords of Reincarnation agreed.

 Chapter 5143 The Reincarnation Army

    "This is what we''re going to do. First, we will gather the elders who are hiding in different places,"


    Forest stated.


    "Then, we will organize all the successors we have cultivated over the years.


    We can''t let them fight on their own anymore,"


    he continued.


    "I think it''s about time we deal with the three Lords of Darkness, Forest.


    By now, I''m sure they''ve heard that the three of us have returned,"


    Luis suggested.


    "Indeed.


    It''s highly likely that they know I''ve returned


    since I destroyed the Trinary Star City when I passed by it.


    I have given myself away,"


    Forest answered as he shrugged.


    "I don''t really give it much thought. I have no plans on keeping a low profile.


    I will let all the creatures in the Absolute Space Sea know that I am back. We are done hiding,"


    he continued, his voice dark and vengeful.


    "We don''t have to be afraid of the three Lords of Darkness.


    The one we should watch out for is Yahir.


    The last time I saw him, he and our master were seriously engaged in a battle that led to tremendous damages to the both of them.


    I have


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    law of reincarnation! Are they the reincarnation army that was known for their remarkable power in the Absolute Space Sea?"


    Some old warriors speculated when they saw the army from afar.


    Back then, during the reincarnation race''s peak, any creature would tremble at the mere mention of the reincarnation army.


    Wherever they went, the place would be under control. There was no force or race that dared to fight against them.


    Some would even say that even the members of the darkness race were once scared of the reincarnation army.


    Later, the darkness race managed to train their own army so they had something to contend with their enemy.


    And after that, the battle between the two powerful forces broke out.


    "I can tell for sure that they are really the reincarnation army.


    I have encountered them countless times in the past.


    I didn''t expect to see them again after so many years!


    I thought the reincarnation race was destroyed!


    But now, it''s clear as day that the reincarnation army still stands! The reincarnation race will rise again!"


    Countless old warriors cheered.

 Chapter 5144 Pedro

    "What? The reincarnation army is back?"


    the senior leaders of the darkness race said in shock as soon as they heard the news.


    "What the hell are you talking about? You must be mistaken. It can''t be the reincarnation army.


    Our darkness race destroyed them a long time ago.


    It must be some foolish brats pretending to be the reincarnation army. They will die if they keep it up,"


    a leader of the darkness race growled.


    "Stop!


    Who are you? Kneel down for security check, or you will die!"


    In the meantime, a large group of people from the darkness race had appeared and were standing in front of the reincarnation army, blocking them from walking further into the Absolute Space Sea. The leader of the group from the darkness race stared at the reincarnation army with disdain.


    "So... you are from the darkness race.


    Do you really think our reincarnation army would kneel to rubbish like you?


    Well, since you dared to come to us, we would like to remind you of the strength of our reincarnation army again.


    Today, I will kill all of you to celebrate our return,"


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    was red and twisted from anger.


    The energy in his body poured out and soared into the sky like billowing, black smoke.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His whole body became dark, as if someone had turned a light off and he emitted astonishing fighting power.


    Swish!


    The pair of black halberds in his hands slashed through the sky. The blades were so sharp and cold that they looked like they could cut through the space.


    At that moment, the leader of the darkness race was like a black god of death with terrifying killing intent had taken over his body.


    "The god of chaos from the darkness race certainly lives up to his reputation!


    No wonder the darkness race was able to destroy the reincarnation race in the past."


    At the sight of this, the onlookers began to whisper to each other.


    Boom!


    Under the attack of the leader of the darkness race, the man in golden armor still looked very calm. He simply stepped to the side and cut his palm through the air like a knife.


    Strong laws of reincarnation came from his palm as it traveled towards the leader of the darkness race.

 Chapter 5145 A Fierce Battle

    Clang!


    When the man in golden armor''s palm hit the black halberds, a loud noise radiated through the air. Immediately, the halberds vibrated so hard that they nearly shattered.


    The expression on the leader from the darkness race''s face had changed dramatically.


    The man in golden armor used his palm like it was a saber. With the slightest blow, the leader''s body felt numb and his black halberds were almost knocked from his hands.


    "How could he be so powerful?


    Could he really be Pedro, one of the ten commanders of the reincarnation army?"


    the leader from the darkness race said to himself as fear began to consume him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Bracing himself, he mustered up all his strength and waved his halberds in attack mode.


    Black energy gushed out of his body. It was the original energy essence and the energy source of the darkness race.


    Boom!


    The two black halberds grew in size until they were as thick as mountains and fell towards the man in gold


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    their chance of rising!"


    the first Lord of Darkness spat.


    Under his order, the darkness race deployed another army. They wasted no time hunting down the reincarnation army and trying to stop them.


    Quickly, the news spread and a large number of creatures in the Absolute Space Sea rushed in the direction of the reincarnation army.


    Meanwhile, in a deserted and remote space in the Absolute Space Sea, there was a huge planet.


    This planet had once been very glorious, but now was deserted and neglected.


    On the planet, very few creatures thrived.


    Normally, it was quiet and lonely.


    But now, a sound was rumbling from deep inside of it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, the planet exploded, sending debris all over the sky.


    Moments later, a tall figure slowly walked out.


    He was a skinny, old man. His eyes shone with a sharp light, almost resembling a laser.


    "I return today


    and I will bring the reincarnation race back to life,"


    the old man said.

 Chapter 5146 Appearing One After Another

    Meanwhile, in a space sea at the edge of the Absolute Space Sea, on the surface of a very weak star, there was a very quiet village.


    A strong, dark-skinned, old farmer was chopping into the loose earth with a hoe that he held in his hands.


    Noon was in full swing and the sun was at its highest point in the sky.


    Large beads of sweat rolled down the old man''s forehead and back, but he kept working.


    All of a sudden, he stopped, raised his head, and looked up at the sky.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two beams of extremely bright light shot out from the old man''s eyes, piercing through the space in the distance.


    "I sense the aura of the reincarnation army.


    They are marching in the Absolute Space Sea,"


    the old man murmured.


    "A long time ago, the three Lords of Reincarnation said that if the reincarnation army were to ever reappear in the Absolute Space Sea, it would be the day when our reincarnation race would rise again.


    It has finally come!"


    the old man excla


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ued to pummel the leader of the darkness race with his powerful fists.


    With each hit, the leader of the darkness race became more and more afraid. His bones cracked and blood would occasionally spurt through his lips.


    Soon, he learned that this space was completely under the control of Pedro''s fist force and he was shocked.


    The terrifying fist force was the only thing that remained in this space.


    In the end, the leader of the darkness army was forced to bend over and bow his head. The force behind Pedro''s fists was too much for him to handle.


    His body started to shrink.


    Finally, he turned into a small, black figure. He was only a few inches tall. Although he struggled desperately, he couldn''t do anything.


    "Ah!"


    The little, black figure let out a high-pitched squeak and exploded, turning into a black cloud of blood and dissipating in the wind.


    "Now it''s your turn!"


    Pedro shouted as he swung his fist at the other members of the darkness army.

 Chapter 5147 The Return Of The Reincarnation Race

    Boom!


    Great force and overwhelming fist intent erupted from Pedro''s powerful punch.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Even before the darkness army could react to the punch, the enormous wind brought by the attack had already engulfed them, smashing the space wherever the punch landed.


    In the blink of an eye, many members of the darkness army were killed. Pools of blood were found everywhere in the area, along with the remnants of broken weapons and bones that were scattered on the ground. Everything happened so fast. These fallen members of the darkness army who awed the Absolute Space Sea were destroyed even before they could scream. As a result, some flesh and bones were left behind by them.


    Boom! Boom!


    At that moment, Pedro threw a couple more punches with intense fist energy. This stirred up enormous waves of force that shattered a large space and crushed the remaining members of the darkness army.


    As a result, the space had collapsed, and everything was annihilated in no time.


    ''I never thought that Pedro had such horrifying combat power!


    So, what other people say about him is true.


    As one of the ten famous commanders of the reincarnation army, he is really worthy and staying true to the reputation!''


    All the onlookers in the distance were all shocked and felt cold all over upon witnessing this. After all, who could ever resist such a powe


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ?"


    Another Lord of Darkness raised a point.


    "We were able to hurt them badly once. We should be able to do the same and cripple them again.


    Only this time, we will not spare their lives. We will go for the kill and beat them to death!"


    the third Lord of Darkness added coldly.


    "That''s not a bad idea at all.


    The darkness race shall never let the reincarnation race return to the Absolute Space Sea ever again.


    Humph!


    Now, they will witness our wrath. We will be more ruthless than ever and kill all members of the reincarnation race!


    We can''t be like what we were in the past. Look at what we''ve done. We have let them go before, and now, they are here to cause trouble. We will not make the same mistake,"


    a Lord of Darkness said further.


    "Let''s stay put for now. I''d like to see how many more survivors of the reincarnation race will show up. Let''s observe first.


    After all the survivors appear, that''s our time to strike. When that happens, we must make a move and try to kill them all.


    If we move now, then there is a possibility that not every single survivor has appeared just yet, and our efforts will be in vain,"


    a Lord of Darkness proposed.


    "Okay, we will go with that plan.


    Let''s wait until all of them appear and gather."


    The other two Lords of Darkness nodded in agreement as soon as they had finalized the plan.

 Chapter 5148 The Heavenly Wind Space Sea

    Meanwhile, in the Fallen Divine Valley, Austin was still consumed by his cultivation in his small world.


    "Really?


    The three Lords of Reincarnation are still alive? And all of them have returned?


    Wait. Many members of the famous reincarnation army have come back too?


    This is great news!"


    Both the White Emperor and the infinity beast were ecstatic. They couldn''t wait for Austin to come out of his cultivation so that they could tell him.


    After all, he was the successor of the reincarnation race and had been fighting alone in the Absolute Space Sea all this time, making him look like an easy target.


    Now that so many members of the reincarnation race were back, Austin would have allies in the future.


    "I wonder how Austin is doing right now.


    Do you think he has found the chance to break through and become a god of chaos?"


    the infinity beast asked.


    "Austin has the Magical Polarity Token and has eaten the fruit of supreme enlightenment. The probability of him becoming a god of chaos should be at le


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Martin, now you must become a god of chaos.


    I hope you won''t let me down!"


    Eduardo said in front of everyone.


    "Master, don''t worry. I won''t only break through and become a god of chaos. I will do it quickly."


    Martin stood upright and tucked his sword behind his back. His aura soared into the sky. It was so bright that no one dared to look straight at him.


    If there was one thing that Martin was determined he would do, it was becoming a god of chaos.


    All the members of the Fame Sword Sect looked at Martin with admiration.


    If he were to become a god of chaos, he would also become one of the supreme rulers in the Heavenly Wind Space Sea.


    "I''m so lucky to have a disciple as dedicated as you in my life!"


    Eduardo praised.


    The news spread and once again caused a sensation throughout the Heavenly Wind Space Sea.


    "If Martin manages to do this, then the Fame Sword Sect will have two gods of chaos. Their sect will rule the Heavenly Wind Space Sea!"


    Many people gulped as the realization hit them.

 Chapter 5149 Besiege

    At the moment, there were seven gods of chaos in the Heavenly Wind Space Sea. Each of them had established their respective forces. For ages, they had created peace within their space sea and ruled over their domain together.


    However, now that the Fame Sword Sect was about to have another god of chaos, their intricate balance would be unquestionably broken.


    With two gods of chaos, their sect would be the strongest super force in the Heavenly Wind Space Sea.


    For the other six super forces, it was just a disaster waiting to happen.


    Therefore, they started to create clandestine meetings to discuss among themselves regarding the matter. By the end of it, they reached a consensus that they would form an alliance to fight the Fame Sword Sect together.


    Then, one day, something sensational happened in the Heavenly Wind Space Sea.


    The news had gone out that they had declared to join hands to attack the Fame Sword Sect.


    The six gods of chaos led the armies themselves.


    They surrounded the Fame Sword Sect with such powerful intent to kill��it was so sharp that it was practica


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    you bastards done discussing?


    You two can''t escape! Just give up struggling!"


    a god of chaos taunted from afar.


    "Time to move! Let''s force our way inside!"


    another god of chaos ordered as he gestured his companions to follow suit.


    "Go to hell!"


    The people that came with the six gods of chaos roared in unison. They began to charge forward.


    "Display the ancient sword array!"


    Eduardo ordered.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Inside the Fame Sword Sect, long swords appeared one after another. They were densely packed in the space and soared into the sky.


    Everyone could see that the sky above the Fame Sword Sect was filled with countless long swords, forming a huge sword array. It began to move and burst out a terrible killing power.


    "Ahhh..."


    A large number of people who were trying to rush inside their territory were instantly killed.


    "Humph!


    There is indeed an ancient sword array in the Fame Sword Sect.


    But a mere sword array can''t block the joint attack from six gods of chaos!"


    With that, they stepped forward and launched attacks at the same time.

 Chapter 5150 Level-ten Governing God

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the six gods of chaos'' attacks rained down on the Fame Sword Sect''s ancient sword array, it began to tremble. Then it shook so violently that it could no longer bear the pressure.


    Soon, the sword array would break, leaving the Fame Sword Sect vulnerable.


    "Master, do you trust me?


    If you do, I can get everyone out of here, just like I said,"


    Martin said, looking at Eduardo. He took a deep breath.


    "Martin, you..."


    Eduardo trailed off. He didn''t know how Martin could be so confident.


    "Master, please trust me. The members of the Fame Sword Sect are counting on it,"


    Martin begged, cupping his hands together.


    "Martin, is it true?


    Do you really have a way to evacuate everyone?"


    Eduardo asked in a voice coated with doubt.


    "Yes, it''s true. I promise,"


    Martin replied.


    "Good.


    Don''t let me down."


    Finally, Eduardo nodded. He was moved by Martin''s sincerity.


    "Great. I won''t.


    Please send out the order for everyone to enter my human world,"


    Martin instru


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Wind Space Sea.


    "Master, we can''t go back to the Heavenly Wind Space Sea for a while.


    We have to find another space sea to settle down in.


    When we increase our strength, we will go back and get even with those gods of chaos,"


    Martin said.


    "Yes. You are right."


    Eduardo nodded.


    "We must get our revenge one day!"


    he growled through gritted teeth.


    Straight afterward, he and Martin began their search for a suitable space sea to live in.


    The two of them had fortuitous encounters in the Absolute Space Sea.


    One hundred years later, in a space sea, thunder was approaching.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A huge Thunderstroke Doom descended. Martin stood within its range and let it fall on him.


    Once it was over, Martin smiled.


    "I''ve finally become a level-ten governing god!


    It''s time to go back!"


    Martin murmured as he stared at the disappearing Thunderstroke Doom above him.


    Before Austin''s eighty-one avatars could return to him, they had to cultivate and become level-ten governing gods.

 Chapter 5151 Go Back

    "Martin, you''re finally a level-ten governing god!


    It means you''re ready to break through to be a god of chaos.


    As soon as you do it, we can finally go back to the Heavenly Wind Space Sea and exact our revenge on those six gods of chaos!" Eduardo enthusiastically told his disciple.


    He went to Martin''s side and felt the energy he was emitting.


    After Eduardo and Martin led the people from the Fame Sword Sect to wander in the Absolute Space Sea for quite some time, they finally found a suitable place to stay. It was the space sea where Martin had just undergone the Thunderstroke Doom.


    Ever since the fiasco they had at the Heavenly Wind Space Sea, they had settled down in the place they had found and developed very well. It did not take long before they became a great force in the Absolute Space Sea.


    Now, seeing Martin had broken through and had become a level-ten governing god, Eduardo saw a silver lining in all this�Dhe hoped that they could finally return to the space sea where they truly belonged. He was very excited!


    "That''s right.


    I''m ready to break through to a god of chaos."


    Martin gave him an enthusiastic nod.


    He was actually one of Austin''s avatars. It was time for him to return to his real body after


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to the Heavenly Wind Space Sea.


    "Ha-ha-ha!


    Brilliant!


    You''ve finally broken through to a level-ten governing god."


    As soon as Martin entered the Heavenly Wind Space Sea, the infinity beast had also arrived. The two quickly approached each other. When the infinity beast perceived Martin''s aura, he could not help but nod with satisfaction.


    "He is..."


    Eduardo looked at the infinity beast in absolute surprise and confusion.


    With his strength, he was completely unable to perceive the true strength of the infinity beast.


    "I''m his elder. Thank you for taking care of Martin all these years."


    The infinity beast laughed good-naturedly.


    At this moment, "Ha-ha-ha!


    Eduardo, Martin, I didn''t expect you to stop hiding and come back.


    I admire your guts!


    You''re courting death!"


    Suddenly, a loud laughter was heard.


    Then, Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Several mighty armies came one after another. In a moment, they surrounded and blocked the people from the Fame Sword Sect.


    It turned out that the moment the people from the Fame Sword Sect stepped into the Heavenly Wind Space Sea, the six gods of chaos had immediately discovered them.


    And they wasted no time organizing their own people to besiege them densely.

 Chapter 5152 Destroy Their Cultivation Bases

    The six gods of chaos contending with Eduardo had surrounded the Fame Sword Sect members.


    They released an immense divine power that had the space complete blocked.


    "You''re stupid, Eduardo! If you never left your hiding space and stayed away from the Heavenly Wind Space Sea, we wouldn''t be able to hurt you.


    But look at you and your ragtag group of followers! You actually had the audacity to come back!


    Well, that''s on you because we are not letting the Fame Sword Sect go this time!"


    One of the gods of chaos laughed loudly.


    "Everyone! Make sure this space is secured and surrounded! We''ll make sure they''ll never be able to escape again.


    We have to keep an eye on Martin!"


    another god of chaos announced to his companions.


    "Tch, let''s quit bickering. Let''s kill them all in case these bastards decide to do something funny,"


    a third god of chaos cut in.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    An overbearing divine power burst from the bodies of the six gods of chaos. It felt like countless volcanoes we


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    towards the six gods of chaos.


    "Ahhh!"


    All of them let out a blood curdling scream.


    The terrible time energy entered their bodies and forcibly damaged their entirety�Dincluding their spiritual souls.


    A moment later, their realms began to fall rapidly.


    From gods of chaos, they were reduced to governing gods, genuine divine gods, and finally, meager divine gods.


    "Oh, no!


    I have cultivated for eons just to become a god of chaos! I have even established my own force in the Heavenly Wind Space Sea. But now, you ruined everything!


    I am not reconciled! This is injustice!"


    The six gods of chaos screamed in pain, unable to accept the cruel fact.


    After a while, the six of them had actually turned into powerless ordinary people.


    They were now like mortals who had never practiced martial arts.


    Moreover, each of them looked pale and weak. They lay on the ground and couldn''t move.


    "I''m doomed!"


    They sank into the depths of hopelessness and their eyes had become dull and remote.

 Chapter 5153 Leave

    "It''s horrible!"


    Everyone who stood witness to how the six gods of chaos regressed to powerless ordinary mortals was beyond flabbergasted.


    The infinity beast''s skill was simply unimaginable!


    "How ill-fated!


    We have been cultivating hard all our lives, only to end up like this!"


    The six gods of chaos in the Heavenly Wind Space Sea all felt extremely desperate. They muttered to themselves, their eyes glassy. All life was bereft in their eyes, as if all hope was gone in them.


    "Terrible news!


    Our supreme grandmaster has become a mortal!


    Our sect is doomed!"


    All the members of the six super forces of the Heavenly Wind Space Sea felt hopeless. Witnessing their masters'' status regress removed all hope inside of them.


    They knew clearly that they were able to dominate the Heavenly Wind Space Sea because of the six gods of chaos.


    Now that they did not possess such power anymore, these six influential sects could never rise again.


    "This is amazing!


    Now that your backs are pushed against the wall, you can''t do anything now, can you?"


    "Look how the tables have turned!


    You bastards wanted to destroy our sect. This is where it got you!"


    The Fame Sword Sect members added sa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    perately pleaded.


    "I understand where you''re coming from, sirs. However, I came from a different place.


    I have a mission to fulfill.


    I must leave,"


    Martin firmly answered.


    "But I promise you, there will come a time that I will meet all of you again,"


    he continued, offering them a small smile.


    "All right. Do what you must, Martin.


    I have known that this moment would come.


    I understand that you still have a lot of things to figure out on your own,"


    Eduardo finally said, letting go of his disciple.


    "Thank you for taking me under your wing, master. Until we meet again,"


    Martin gratefully stated as he bowed to Eduardo.


    "Austin, we have to go."


    The infinity beast appeared in the hall.


    Then, a powerful law of time enveloped Martin.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Martin and the infinity beast disappeared at the same time.


    "Sir..."


    In the hall, the other senior leaders all looked at Eduardo with disappointment.


    Martin was a pride of the Fame Sword Sect.


    Unfortunately, he left them.


    "It''s okay, everyone. This was bound to happen.


    Martin was meant to do greater things.


    We can''t keep him here.


    Just let him go."


    Eduardo sighed as he shook his head.

 Chapter 5154 The News About The Reincarnation Race

    Currently, the infinity beast and Martin were wandering in the Absolute Space Sea. They had just left the Heavenly Wind Space Sea behind.


    "Hey!


    I just got this. Another one of Austin''s avatars has successfully broken through! He is also at level ten!


    This is great!


    Let''s collect him and bring him back with us. That way, I won''t need to come back here to pick him up later,"


    the infinity beast exclaimed when they reached the halfway point of their journey.


    Then, he spun on his heel and started walking in another direction.


    Finally, he arrived at a space sea.


    "Sir, I''ve just broken through and become a level-ten governing god! It''s good that you''re here,"


    a young man told the infinity beast as he approached him. The young man slowly stood up and relaxed his limbs. He had just completed the Thunderstroke Doom in a remote area.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, you keep on surprising me.


    In such a short time, two of your avatars have successfully broken through and become level-ten governing gods.


    I am confident tha


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Austin, the reincarnation army is the most powerful force our reincarnation race has.


    In the past, they made great contributions to our race.


    Now that they have returned, no one will be a match for us!


    Ha-ha!


    Our reincarnation race has more power than I thought!


    It''s just a matter of time before we rise again!"


    Old Lady Meng said, smiling and laughing.


    "I understand.


    And you are right. We will rise again very soon."


    Austin nodded.


    "On top of all that, many masters from your race have also returned.


    And the three Lords of Reincarnation have officially announced to the entire Absolute Space Sea that the reincarnation race has officially returned and will be rebuilt.


    Now, the Reincarnation Palace serves as the headquarters of the reincarnation race.


    Austin, you know where the Reincarnation Palace is, right?"


    the White Emperor asked.


    As they heard that, Austin and Old Lady Meng couldn''t restrain their excitement.


    After all, they had been longing for news like that for a long time.

 Chapter 5155 Another Breakthrough

    "Of course I know where the Reincarnation Palace is. Many of my friends are cultivating in seclusion there,"


    Austin replied.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace, and some others had been cultivating in the Reincarnation Palace under the guidance of the avatars of the three Lords of Reincarnation for a while now.


    But now, the three Lords of Reincarnation had returned and replaced their avatars.


    "Now that the three Lords of Reincarnation and many other troops of the reincarnation army are here, the reincarnation race is officially back.


    Austin, you will no longer have to fight alone.


    The elders of the reincarnation race may be old but they shouldn''t be underestimated. A long time ago, they were all famous figures in the Absolute Space Sea,"


    the infinity beast said.


    "He''s right.


    The three Lords of Reincarnation are not weaker than the three Lords of Darkness.


    In fact, the Lords of Reincarnation have always been considered to be more powerful.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to you."


    As Chloe looked at Zander, admiration swam in her eyes.


    "We are already one of the three super forces in the Thousand Waves Space Sea, aren''t we?"


    Zander asked with a smile.


    "Chloe is right.


    Zander, with your talent, becoming a god of chaos will help you dominate this space sea.


    Our sect will become the most powerful force under your leadership,"


    an old man with white hair remarked as he approached them.


    "Master, what brings you here?"


    Both Zander and Chloe turned in surprise and bowed low.


    "Zander, I''m here to congratulate you. I''m glad you didn''t let me down."


    When he had arrived, the old man had sensed Zander''s aura and confirmed that he had become a level-ten governing god. He couldn''t wipe the smile off his face.


    "Master, I''m flattered.


    Thank you for guiding me,"


    Zander said gratefully.


    "Of course. You have good character, Zander.


    You never let yourself get big-headed. It''s your modesty that helps you advance,"


    the old man said happily.

 Chapter 5156 Invasion

    "Zander, I have something very important to discuss with you,"


    the white-haired, old man said.


    "What is it?


    Go ahead."


    Zander looked at his master with confusion etched into his face. He had no idea what his master wanted to talk about.


    "Okay. I''ll just get straight to the point,"


    the old man replied with a smile.


    "It''s about you and my granddaughter Chloe.


    What do you think of her?


    Be honest,"


    the old man continued.


    "Chloe?"


    Zander was taken aback.


    "Grandpa, you..."


    Chloe trailed off. She knew what her grandfather wanted to say. Red tinged her cheeks and she hid her face behind her hands. Every couple of seconds, she would glance at Zander from between her fingers, waiting for his answer.


    "Well..."


    Zander hesitated.


    He also knew what the meaning behind his master''s question was.


    His master had always wanted him t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ace Sea started stating their feelings about the god of chaos'' order.


    "We would rather die than kneel to them and live!"


    "Let''s fight them. We will never choose to be slaves!"


    "Kill them all!


    They are hateful bastards!"


    Encouraged by the powerful warriors, most of the creatures in the Thousand Waves Space Sea roared. All of them willingly walked to their death.


    "Go to hell!"


    As both sides were filled with confidence, a battle took place.


    The army of the Thousand Waves Space Sea fought with everything they had, taking deaths left and right.


    At the beginning, the two sides were tied.


    However, the soldiers from the darkness race were more powerful


    and their life energy was inexhaustible.


    A group of them didn''t fight. Instead, they kept creating new members to join the battle.


    As a result, it was simply impossible to kill them all.

 Chapter 5157 Being Discovered

    "Fuck! The darkness race has come to invade the Thousand Waves Space Sea!


    This is bad!" the old man cursed, tightening his fists in the gory sight.


    "As one of the most powerful super forces in this space sea, it is our noble duty to fight against anyone who would harm it.


    If we don''t, the darkness race will conquer our home. Everyone we cherish in this place will come to a bitter end! I cannot allow that to happen."


    Just a few moments ago, he was trying to get Zander and his granddaughter together. But now, his expression shifted drastically. He knew how much power the darkness race held. At this rate, the best he could do was to minimize the damage and save what he could. For that cause, he was more than willing to sacrifice his life for the sake of their sect.


    Then, he ordered Zander firmly, "Save yourself, Zander! Take Chloe with you! Escape from this place and go as far as you can."


    Then, the old man''s eyes softened as he pleaded, "I beg you. Please, take care of her. She is my only granddaughter."


    Zander''s heart crushed as he saw his master in this state. His lips trembled, muddled if he should fight with them or flee.


    The old man knew that the darkness race was more powerful than they were, so he had a gut feeling that the Thousand Waves Space Sea might not be able to survive their onslaught. Numero


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    an conquering the Thousand Waves Space Sea!"


    The masters of the darkness race were pleasantly surprised to hear such news. Getting Austin was their focus.


    "But we have to be careful. I heard that Austin is very powerful now.


    With the fire source beast''s help, he was able to defeat Bartholomew from the Time Chamber Sect!"


    one of the masters warned, fearful of how Austin had grown through the years.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just one of his avatars.


    Plus, it''s just a level-ten governing god.


    Any of you can easily defeat this bastard,"


    the wizard informed, reassuring the masters.


    "If that''s the case, then we have to go!"


    Once they learned that the aura they perceived was merely an avatar, the masters felt immediately cocky.


    "Everyone, stop the fight and follow me! Our plans have changed!"


    one of the masters boomed.


    The darkness race army quickly followed without a second thought. They gathered together to prepare attacking Zander.


    The wizard served as their guide and their leader as they followed the direction where he escaped.


    Although Zander was merely Austin''s avatar, the wizard and the masters of the darkness race were very cautious.


    After all, the fact that Austin and the fire source beast had killed Bartholomew was an incredible feat. It was something that they should not dismiss.

 Chapter 5158 Being Chased

    "Wait! Something''s off," one of the creatures from the Thousand Waves Space Sea commented. They all lowered their weapons as they noticed that the darkness race army had ceased their attacks.


    "Hey! These bastards from the darkness race stopped attacking us!"


    "Are they retreating?"


    Various creatures speculated. Just a few moments ago, they were locked in a ferocious battle against the darkness race, but now, it seemed like the enemy had completely abandoned them. They seemed to be preoccupied in an entirely different thing�Dit left all of them muddled.


    "Are they giving up just like that? Why did they come all the way here just to cease the fight? Something''s up,"


    some creatures wondered. They racked their brains for answers since the sudden decision of the enemy did not make any sense.


    "Hmm, I doubt it.


    The darkness race knows how powerful they are. Surely, they''re not retreating out of fear.


    I guess something happened, so they had to withdraw abruptly.


    Even if that''s the case, we have to be careful! Don''t let your guard down.


    I have a hunch that they''re brewing some sort of a terrible plan. They might come back sooner or later,"


    one of the gods of chaos warned.


    "You''re right! We have to stay vigilant! There''s a chance that they''re going to return to


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n him now that we have come across him! It''s now or never!"


    The throng of gods of chaos from their race exclaimed. They agreed with the wizard sentiments when they heard his side.


    As soon as they settled on their plan, they poured all their efforts on their pursuit.


    The wizard took the lead. He made some complicated gestures with his hands and kept deducing their victim''s exact location. Dark runes flew out from his hands, seeped into space, and quietly wandered in the direction of Zander.


    He had the auras of Zander and Chloe locked. Wherever they went, the wizard knew.


    Therefore, their army was able to quickly decipher their spot closely.


    Meanwhile, as the darkness race followed the duo, the Bright Moon Sect were also chasing after them.


    "Stop, you fucking bastards!


    Quit being cowards and face us!"


    the leader of the Bright Moon Sect kept on picking on them, so they would shift their attention towards them. However, all their efforts were futile.


    "Darn it! It looks like the army of the darkness race is determined to capture me at all costs.


    It looks like they''ve abandoned their plans to take the Thousand Waves Space Sea.


    That wizard has already locked my aura. It''s going to be a little difficult to get rid of him,"


    Zander muttered with a frown.

 Chapter 5159 Committing Suicide

    ''Oh no!


    I wish my real body were here. Then I would have no reason to fear the darkness army! My real body could destroy them all with a single hand, ''


    Zander thought, glancing back at his pursuers.


    The situation he was faced with was a gloomy one.


    Zander understood that once he was captured by the army of the darkness race, they would kill him.


    If that were to happen, Austin would lose an avatar, which would reduce his chances of becoming a god of chaos!


    To avoid dying, Zander activated the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation as high as it would go, took Chloe''s hand, and ran.


    ''He''s holding my hand!


    I''m so shy!


    Is he taking advantage of me on purpose?


    Oh well. It''s okay because I don''t hate this!''


    Pulled by Zander, Chloe was forced to run along beside him.


    Deep down, shyness and excitement filled her.


    The whole time, she kept her beautiful eyes fixed quietly on Zander.


    Behind them, the army of the darkness race was closing in. They w


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t wanted to stall them for a while


    so that Zander and Chloe could escape.


    "No, master!"


    In front of them, Zander''s spiritual sense had picked up on his master''s movements. His face turned pale with fright.


    Zander knew that the consequences of his master''s actions could be very serious.


    His master would die if he continued to do what he was doing!


    There were several gods of chaos in the army of the darkness race.


    All of them were all extremely powerful. The leader of the Bright Moon Sect didn''t stand a chance.


    It was impossible for the leader of the Bright Moon Sect to defeat the gods of chaos from the darkness race.


    It was equivalent to committing suicide!


    "No! Grandpa, run! Don''t fight them.


    You can''t defeat them!"


    Now, Chloe was completely awake. She turned around and looked at the leader of the Bright Moon Sect. Her beautiful face turned pale and twisted with fear.


    "Zander, let''s go back and save my grandpa!"


    Chloe shouted.

 Chapter 5160 Save My Master

    Chloe could see that her grandfather was not a match for the gods of chaos from the darkness race.


    If they were to fight, her grandfather would die.


    She had a deep relationship with her grandfather. If something were to happen to him, she would be left heartbroken.


    "I''ll go back to save your grandpa.


    Go and hide. And don''t come out until everything is over,"


    Zander said, sighing when he saw the army of the darkness race rushing towards his master.


    He was one of Austin''s avatars and he was extremely precious to Austin.


    If anything bad were to happen to him, Austin''s breakthrough would be negatively affected.


    When Zander had arrived in the Thousand Waves Space Sea, the leader of the Bright Moon Sect saw straight away that he was highly talented. He took Zander in as one of his disciples and put a lot of effort into helping him cultivate.


    He was very fond of Zander


    and Zander had always b


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Our darkness race is way more powerful.


    To tell you the truth, the Time Chamber Sect can''t hold a candle to us.


    Even the four old leaders of the Time Chamber Sect who have returned with infinite glory


    don''t intimidate our darkness race!"


    the wizard yelled back, snorting.


    "Really?


    You know what? In my eyes, the darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect are the same. Just wait. One day, I will destroy you!"


    Zander sneered.


    "Ha-ha!


    Stop dreaming!


    You think that an insignificant young man can destroy our darkness race?


    What a joke!"


    The wizard laughed wildly.


    "But there are a few things that I can''t figure out. Austin, why do you have an avatar hidden in this space sea and why do you acknowledge this old man as your master?


    Your real strength is much more advanced than this old man''s. How does he help you by being your master?"


    the wizard asked, tilting his head curiously.

 Chapter 5161 Tell Me The Truth

    "What? Your name is Austin?"


    The whole time, Zander''s master, the leader of the Bright Moon Sect, had been standing near him and listening to the conversation he was having with the wizard. When he heard what they had said, he raked his eyes over Austin, completely stunned.


    He had always lived in the Thousand Waves Space Sea, and he spent most of his time cultivating in seclusion.


    He didn''t pay attention to what was happening in the Absolute Space Sea at all.


    Therefore, he had never heard Austin''s name before, despite it being a very famous one in the Absolute Space Sea.


    Now, it was clear that his disciple had another identity!


    And more than that, he had accomplished a lot!


    "What''s going on, Zander?


    Is Austin your other name?


    Are you really just an avatar?"


    the leader of the Bright Moon Sect asked, staring at him with piercing eyes.


    Over the years, he had put a lot of effort, energy, and time into cultivating his disciple.


    He had


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Waves Space Sea.


    "Come on. Let''s kill as many as we can.


    We won''t live, but we can still bring down some of them.


    As of right now, you are still my disciple.


    Let''s join against the darkness race one more time before we die!"


    Out of nowhere, the leader of the Bright Moon Sect straightened up and released his great force. He didn''t look weak anymore.


    He knew he would die today, so he wanted to go all out fighting.


    He intended to try his best.


    When faced with a strong enemy, he would never yield!


    In fact, Austin was every bit as brave as him.


    The leader of the Bright Moon Sect had known for a long time that both of them were like-minded. That was also part of the reason he had chosen Zander as a disciple. The young man was also very talented.


    The leader of the Bright Moon Sect was at the top of the pyramid in the Thousand Waves Space Sea, and it was the dream of every young person in the Thousand Waves Space Sea to be his disciple.

 Chapter 5162 The Reinforcement Is Here

    "Hmm... the old man seems very interesting,"


    the infinity beast said to himself as he got closer to the Thousand Waves Space Sea. Using his very powerful perception ability, he learned as much as he could about the Thousand Waves Space Sea before he arrived.


    "But you two will be fine."


    The infinity beast laughed gleefully.


    "Ha!


    The two of you want to fight against our great army?


    You are really overestimating yourselves!


    Well, if that''s what you want... Everyone, kill the old man and catch Austin''s avatar. Then, destroy what is left of the Thousand Waves Space Sea.


    Now that we know the Thousand Waves Space Sea has something to do with Austin, all the creatures in this space sea have to die!"


    the wizard from the darkness race ordered.


    "Get them!"


    several gods of chaos from the darkness race shouted, stepping away from the army.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    They all stretched out their arms and released large bursts of dark energy. It rolled towards the leader of the Bright Moon Sect and Zander.


    "Zander, take action!"


    the leader of the Bright Moon Sec


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tly filled the space and time.


    All the nearby creatures were enveloped in it and they realized that all time and space had frozen around them.


    Everything was as motionless as a photograph.


    Meanwhile, the infinity beast was retracting his hand and sending another slap at a god of chaos.


    There were a total of five gods of chaos in the army of the darkness race. Two of them had already been killed by the infinity beast, so there were three left.


    "You are an infinity beast!


    You''re the one who was imprisoned by our darkness race!"


    the wizard shouted. He had been reading into the powerful law of time that the infinity beast was releasing and now he had finally inferred his true identity.


    "That''s right.


    It''s me,"


    the infinity beast said with a smile.


    "Now you know why I always kill all the members of the darkness race I meet,"


    the infinity beast added.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The infinity beast launched another fierce attack, killing a god of chaos with the strike of his palm.


    "Retreat!


    We are no match for him. Retreat!"


    the wizard shouted.

 Chapter 5163 I Will Come Back

    "What''s this?


    Are you trying to escape? You might as well give up. It''s too late!"


    the infinity beast yelled, laughing loudly.


    In the past, he had spent a long time being imprisoned by the darkness race. Austin was the one who had rescued him.


    There was no reason for him to show any mercy towards the darkness race now.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The infinity beast garnered the law of time and sent it forward to envelope the army of the darkness race.


    It immediately suppressed them so that they were unable to move an inch.


    They tried all they knew, but they discovered they could only move their eyes.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With a wave of the infinity beast''s hand, a white, three-layered pagoda flew out of his sleeve. It grew until it was giant.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The pagoda rumbled forward along the ground, crushing every member of the darkness race that stood in its path.


    "Fuck off!"


    The pagoda had changed directions and was now heading for a god of chaos from the darkness race. Panic covered his face.


    Magic treasures that contained a large amount of dark energy and laws of darkne


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    want to lose him, but he had to let him go.


    "Are you really leaving, Zander?"


    Chloe asked, creeping up behind them. Her beautiful eyes took him in.


    She had been hiding nearby the whole time and had witnessed everything.


    "Yes. It''s time for me to say goodbye,"


    Zander replied, smiling gently.


    "Your real name is Austin?


    Are you really an avatar?"


    Chloe asked, furrowing her eyebrows.


    "Yes,"


    Zander answered.


    "Well... Since you are only an avatar and you are already a level-ten governing god, that must mean that your real self is a god of chaos,"


    Chloe continued.


    "No.


    My real self is still a level-ten governing god.


    I''m not the same as other governing gods.


    It''s a long story. I will tell you later,"


    Zander stated.


    "Will you come back to the Thousand Waves Space Sea to visit?"


    Chloe asked. Her voice held a small amount of sadness.


    "Don''t worry. I will come back to see you when I have the chance,"


    Zander reassured her.


    All the things he had experienced in the Thousand Waves Space Sea would be stored in Austin''s memories and would never be lost.

 Chapter 5164 Deduce The Whereabouts Of Austins Avatars

    "So... Should I refer to you as Zander or Austin?"


    Chloe asked.


    "Whichever you want. Technically, both are my names,"


    Zander replied.


    "Okay. In that case, I will still call you Zander.


    Is there a big difference between you and your real self?"


    Chloe wondered.


    "We are not totally the same, but the difference is small,"


    Zander answered.


    "I see."


    Chloe nodded.


    The whole time, she had been taking Zander in with her big, beautiful eyes. It was clear that she was reluctant to part with him.


    She had fallen in love with Zander.


    When she found out that he was an avatar, her feelings hadn''t altered. In fact, her love for Zander had grown even deeper.


    "Okay, Zander. You should go now.


    Don''t keep the infinity beast waiting,"


    the leader of the Bright Moon Sect interrupted.


    He could tell that his granddaughter had taken a fancy to Zander.


    And he knew that the longer Zander stayed, the less she would want hi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he returned to one of the darkness race''s lairs.


    Straight away, he gathered a group of wizards and began to deduce the location of Austin''s avatars.


    He had already captured the aura of Austin''s avatar back in the Thousand Waves Space Sea.


    With the help of the other wizards, he should be able to find it in no time.


    "There is something strange. Austin definitely has more than one avatar.


    In fact, he has many others!"


    a wizard exclaimed, shocked by what he had discovered.


    "Yes. I see the same thing!" a second wizard echoed.


    "I have discovered that Austin still has dozens of avatars, and they are all in different places in the Absolute Space Sea.


    I vaguely sense the auras of many Austins,"


    a third wizard said.


    "Right!


    Austin must have condensed many avatars and left them in different places in the Absolute Space Sea.


    But this is strange. Why did he do that?


    What is he up to?"


    one of the wizards wondered.

 Chapter 5165 An Ancient Cultivation Method

    "Let''s continue our deduction and see if we can figure out what Austin is planning,"


    a wizard suggested.


    "Okay."


    The others agreed with a nod.


    Then, they closed their eyes and kept deducing.


    As the dozens of wizards sat in a circle, they created mysterious seals. Runes containing the law of darkness constantly flew out and scattered deep into the space.


    In their eyes, Austin was one of the most deadly enemies to their race. Therefore, they needed to learn everything they could about him so that they could defeat him one day.


    They had tried to deduce Austin''s whereabouts many times before, but they had never been able to find him.


    As a result, finding Austin had become their private mission.


    They wouldn''t give up until they caught and killed him.


    While they were focused on their deduction, the infinity beast had returned to the Fallen Divine Valley with Zander, one of Austin''s avatars.


    "Wow! Another one of Austin''s avatars has broken through to the level-ten governing god and


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    sent. Their avatars had vanished.


    They had already announced to the entire Absolute Space Sea that the reincarnation race had officially returned and that their headquarters was located in the Reincarnation Palace.


    At the moment, they were discussing the matters of their race.


    Then, they noticed something.


    "Amazing!


    Someone has broken through and become a god of chaos!"


    one of the Lords of Reincarnation exclaimed.


    "It''s the chaotic sky-devouring beast!


    He is a legendary beast. After a lot of work, he has managed to improve his inherited power, resulting in a breakthrough,"


    another Lord of Reincarnation said.


    Boom!


    Currently, the small world where the chaotic sky-devouring beast was cultivating in seclusion had filled with large amounts of energy.


    The whole world shook. The pressure was becoming too much for it to handle.


    "I have finally made a breakthrough!


    I am a god of chaos!"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast yelled. The sound echoed through the small world.

 Chapter 5166 The Breakthrough Of The Chaotic Sky-devouring Beast

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Deafening sounds echoed and roared from the interior of the small world. Then, a great force exited it like waves at high tide.


    A moment later, the chaotic sky-devouring beast stepped out of the small world and glanced at the group of people that waited for him.


    "You did a great job."


    Soon, three Lords of Reincarnation all reached the chaotic sky-devouring beast. A look of pride shone on their faces.


    "It''s all because of your help over the years, sirs,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said gratefully to the three Lords of Reincarnation.


    He had spent years cultivating in the Reincarnation Palace.


    The three Lords of Reincarnation had guided him the whole way.


    When their real bodies had returned, the three Lords of Reincarnation had personally helped him in his cultivation and provided him with a large number of precious cultivation resources.


    Their assistance might have been the most important contribution to the chaotic sky-devouring beast''s breakthrough. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have done it so fast.


    "Don''t flatter us! Your successful breakthrough was because of your talent and hard work,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation said with a smile.


    "Where is Austin?


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    The spy from the darkness race scanned their faces.


    ''This is the youngest one!''


    he thought to himself when his eyes landed on the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    ''All right! I''ll just have to sneak past him!''


    Within seconds, the spy activated his bodily movement skill and headed towards the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    "If you don''t want to die, get out of my way!"


    The spy from the darkness race was also a god of chaos. He released a cloud of dark energy from his body and it shook the space and time all around him.


    It was clear that the spy was strong.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to lurk near the Reincarnation Palace and keep an eye on the incarnation race.


    After all, the three Lords of Reincarnation were present. They should scare any weak people away.


    ''What''s this?


    This spy assumes that my fighting power is the weakest among our group? That''s why he''s headed for me?''


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast thought, frowning.


    "I''m a lot tougher than I look!"


    he yelled, sneering.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Taking a step forward, the chaotic sky-devouring beast exerted a large amount of his inherited energy from his body. As it gushed forward, its momentum was terrifying.

 Chapter 5167 A Fierce Battle

    The chaotic sky-devouring beast had recently broken through to the realm of the god of chaos, but he was a legendary beast with a noble bloodline, so he was already stronger than other cultivators at his level.


    Spinning on the spot, the chaotic sky-devouring beast transformed into his real body. Soon, a huge beast was towering over the spy from the darkness race. He released a wave of energy pressure that was so strong, so that the spy thought it came from the ancient times.


    In fact, the chaotic sky-devouring beast was a legendary beast that had dominated everything and everyone in the ancient times.


    If a chaotic sky-devouring beast could break through and become a god of chaos, his fighting power would increase tenfold and most cultivators would struggle to stand in his way.


    Opening his gigantic mouth, the chaotic sky-devouring beast activated his devouring talent. Before long, his gaping mouth resembled a dark, endless hole in his face. A suction force like a vacuum pulled the spy from the darkness race towards him as he snapped his jaws.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Slowly, the strong suction force brought the spy closer to the mouth of the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    "You are a chaotic sky-devouring beast!"


    the spy exclaimed. His eyes were as wide as the beast''s mouth now.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    of chaos, it made it more powerful.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One after the other, several magic treasures were activated. All at once, they flew at the chaotic sky-devouring beast from all directions.


    Whoosh!


    The spy from the darkness race took advantage of the situation and turned around, trying to escape.


    He had no intention of furthering the fight.


    The more he fought, the more frightened of the chaotic sky-devouring beast''s fighting power he became.


    Plus, there were ten members of the reincarnation army waiting to join him at any moment.


    He knew that he had to leave as soon as possible or the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Are you trying to run?


    Why would I let you do that?"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast yelled after him, sneering.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Billowing blood radiance burst from the body of the chaotic sky-devouring beast like a firework.


    In an instant, the space and time around them was coated and dripping in thick, red blood.


    It was the bloodline power of the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    Feeling stronger, the chaotic sky-devouring beast moved his huge body faster and chased after the spy from the darkness race.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast ignored the magic treasures that were thrown at him. They weren''t even on his mind.

 Chapter 5168 A Great Fight

    "Watch out!"


    the members of the reincarnation army shouted from where they stood in the distance.


    However, the chaotic sky-devouring beast either didn''t hear them while he chased the spy from the darkness race or he didn''t care about the numerous magic treasures that the spy from the darkness race had flung at him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A moment later, the magic treasures pelted against the huge body of the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Closing his eyes for a second, the chaotic sky-devouring beast released larger amounts of blood radiance. Blood power and his physical strength combined and burst forth from his body, shaking all of the magic treasures.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The moment that the magic treasures touched his body, they were catapulted backwards.


    They didn''t even leave a scratch on the chaotic sky-devouring beast''s skin.


    He had displayed another one of his talents. His physical strength was extremely powerful.


    After he had become a god of chaos and activated more of his blood po


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to hell!"


    One more time, the chaotic sky-devouring beast opened his huge, black mouth and began swallowing.


    The spy was unable to avoid it and he was caught in between the beast''s teeth. Then, he was gulped down before he could react.


    "Ahhh!


    Let me out!"


    the spy cried from the stomach of the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    The battle was finally over.


    "What a great fight!"


    Even after the hard battle, the chaotic sky-devouring beast felt full of energy.


    "Ha-ha!


    That was impressive. Young man, you are a new god of chaos, yet your strength is not much weaker than ours,"


    one of the members of the reincarnation army praised.


    "I''m flattered,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said, cupping his hands in thanks.


    "But that was not the only spy from the darkness race lurking nearby. Let''s kill all of them,"


    another one of the members of the reincarnation army told him telepathically.


    "That''s right.


    We need to move on."


    Everyone nodded and prepared themselves mentally for another battle.

 Chapter 5169 Breakthrough

    Wasting no time, the chaotic sky-devouring beast and the members of the reincarnation army found another spy from the darkness race, split up, and quietly surrounded him.


    Soon afterwards, loud noises filled the air.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Another fierce battle had begun. This time, the chaotic sky-devouring beast and several members of the reincarnation army joined forces and ambushed the spy of the darkness race who had been crouching in the dark.


    Under the combined attacks, the spy was unable to fight back. He was pummeled to pieces under the hands of the chaotic sky-devouring beast and the members of the reincarnation army.


    "The chaotic sky-devouring beast is impressing me. Not so long ago, he broke through and became a god of chaos. Now, his fighting power is nearly equal to the members of the reincarnation army!"


    the three Lords of Reincarnation praised as they watched the triumphs of the chaotic sky-devouring beast.


    "Another great fight!"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast exclaimed, smiling wide.


    Before long, all the spies from the darkness race who had been lurking in the space around


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ur talent was.


    Without talent, our assistance would have contributed nothing,"


    Forest said with a smile.


    "I have a question, little girl.


    Who is your master?


    All the cultivation methods and martial arts skills you know come from our reincarnation race, so your master must be one of us, right?"


    Forest asked.


    "You are right, sir.


    My master is a member of the reincarnation race.


    He used to be a god of reincarnation guarding the road of reincarnation.


    However, he was injured very badly in the war. Ever since, he has been taking refuge in my hometown and healing himself.


    Later, I came across him, and he took me in as his disciple and carefully taught me how to cultivate.


    He set up an organization called the Reincarnation Palace.


    He once said that the Reincarnation Palace was a branch of the reincarnation race,"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace replied.


    "Good.


    Your master has made a great contribution to our race.


    How about you go back to your hometown and bring your master here?


    We will cure him as payment for all his hard work,"


    Forest suggested.

 Chapter 5170 Time To Take Action

    "That''s great to hear!


    I really appreciate it!


    I''ll leave right now and bring my master back with me!"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace exclaimed, feeling completely over-the-moon.


    When she laid her eyes on the three senior leaders, she felt confident.


    If the three Lords of Reincarnation helped, her master would be healed in no time.


    After all, the three Lords of Reincarnation were the top masters in the Absolute Space Sea and they had plenty of divine power to share.


    Without wasting any time, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace said goodbye to the three Lords of Reincarnation and set off for her hometown.


    Meanwhile, inside a lair of the darkness race, many wizards were sitting in a circle with their eyes closed. Each one was consumed with deduction, trying to find Austin''s avatars.


    They had spent several years on their task.


    Suddenly, they opened their eyes.


    "Ha-ha!


    Finally, many of Austin''s avatars have been found!


    Now that we know their specif


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hrough and become a god of chaos as soon as possible. Then you will be able to protect our space sea. It will be our greatest reward to see you succeed,"


    one of the old men said with a laugh.


    "Yes.


    We believe in you,"


    the other old man echoed.


    "Since you''ve just made a breakthrough, you need to take time to get familiar with your new realm.


    Here you go. I have some treasures for you,"


    one of the old men offered. With a wave of his sleeve, a large number of treasures flew into the air.


    All of them were priceless. They were the most powerful treasures in the Drifting Moon Space Sea.


    "I also have some treasures for you,"


    another old man said. He waved his hand and sent many treasures into Johan''s hands.


    "Here are my treasures."


    The other old men also took out their treasures and gave them to Johan, smiling the whole time.


    By the end, countless treasures were floating in front of Johan.


    "Sirs, thank you so much!"


    Johan''s eyes were wide with awe.

 Chapter 5171 The Enemy Comes

    "You are welcome.


    All of these treasures are for you. Use them wisely."


    All the old men were looking at Johan with pride swimming behind their eyes.


    "Sirs, I can''t,"


    Johan said after some hesitation.


    "I need to be honest with you. I can''t hide it anymore. I''m going to leave the Drifting Moon Space Sea,"


    he continued.


    "What?


    What did you say? You want to leave us?


    Where are you going?"


    The old men gasped, looking at Johan as bursts of shock traveled through them.


    They felt so proud of Johan. He was not only their hope but the hope of the Drifting Moon Space Sea too.


    "Unfortunately, I was not born to be a member of the Drifting Moon Space Sea. Soon, and I will return to my true purpose,"


    Johan admitted.


    "What?


    What do you mean by that?


    If you are not one of us, then where do you belong?"


    Every second that went by made the old men more confused.


    They all stared at Johan, wa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the old men ordered in a loud voice.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Immediately, groups of people from the Drifting Moon Space Sea arrived and gathered around the old men.


    A moment later, a fierce army was at the ready.


    "Let''s fight!"


    All the gods of chaos in the Drifting Moon Space Sea had appeared. They marched the army out of the Drifting Moon Space Sea, leading them to battle.


    Johan followed them, glad that he didn''t have to spill his secrets quite yet.


    There were a total of nine gods of chaos in the Drifting Moon Space Sea, making them a middle-tier force in the Absolute Space Sea.


    After a couple of minutes, they arrived on the outside of their space sea.


    They saw that an army was approaching them in the distance.


    "Damn it!


    I see dense energies and laws of darkness. It must be the darkness race!"


    one of the gods of chaos cried out when he saw who was coming to attack them. Fear crossed his face.

 Chapter 5172 Come For You

    "What? It''s the darkness race?


    Why would they come here?"


    The other gods of chaos from the Drifting Moon Space Sea turned to look at the oncoming enemies with stunned expressions on their faces.


    "I heard that the darkness race likes to attack cities and capture territories even if they don''t provoke them. Do they want to conquer our Drifting Moon Space Sea?"


    one of the gods of chaos wondered aloud, frowning.


    The others silently thought that was feasible. But the idea did nothing to comfort them.


    "Oh no! We are doomed!"


    another god of chaos exclaimed, feeling faint.


    Now, they all looked worried.


    They knew that they weren''t strong enough to defeat the darkness race.


    ''It''s very likely that the people from the darkness race are coming for me.


    But I don''t understand. How did they find me?''


    Johan thought, frowning. He watched the army from the darkness race approach them and


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ovoke them or win a fight against them.


    It''s stupid to make yourself their enemy,"


    another old man chimed in.


    "Sirs, there is something that you don''t know.


    The enmity between me and the darkness race runs too deep. It can never be resolved.


    We are never-ending foes,"


    Johan explained.


    "What?"


    Once again, the nine gods of chaos couldn''t believe their ears.


    Suddenly, a voice entered Johan''s Soul Sea.


    "Congratulations. I''ve seen that you''ve broken through to level ten."


    It belonged to the infinity beast.


    Currently, he was getting closer to the Drifting Moon Space Sea. He wanted to communicate to Johan and tell him that he was nearby so he used a secret technique to send a message.


    "Sir, you''re here!"


    Johan was filled with relief when he heard the infinity beast''s voice.


    Now that he was coming, the people of the darkness race were no longer a threat to them.

 Chapter 5173 News Of The Avatars

    "What?!


    You''re telling me that it''s the darkness race again?!


    What the hell is going on?


    How are they finding your avatars?


    It makes no sense.


    All the avatars should be safe. I should know. I''m the one who brought them to different space seas so long ago.


    I''m the only one who knows exactly where your avatars are.


    How did the darkness race figure it out?"


    the infinity beast asked Johan telepathically. Even from a distance, he had sensed the presence of the people from the darkness race.


    "Wait.


    Are you saying that the other avatars are also being chased by the darkness race?"


    Johan paused. Something was definitely wrong.


    "Yes.


    I don''t know why, but several of your avatars have been targeted by the darkness race.


    We have to do something,"


    the infinity beast answered in a serious voice.


    "So... It looks like the Drifting Moon Spac


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    y brilliant laws of time scattered through the space.


    "The infinity beast made it,"


    Johan said quietly. A happy chuckle slipped through his lips.


    "What happened?


    I can''t move!"


    The gods of chaos from the darkness race all started shouting out in protest. None of them could lift a finger.


    "You disgust me! Go to hell!"


    the infinity beast yelled.


    The moment he was done talking, he stretched out his palm and swung it at one of the gods of chaos from the darkness race. He hit him square in the chest.


    "Ahhh..."


    Unable to block it, he exploded, turned into a black, blood mist, and blew away in the wind.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    the wizard asked as he stared at the infinity beast in horror.


    "What is he?


    He''s so strong!"


    Even the nine gods of chaos from the Drifting Moon Space Sea were confused when they saw the infinity beast arrive.

 Chapter 5174 Annihilation

    "He is horrible! It''s amazing!"


    The nine gods of chaos from the Drifting Moon Space Sea watched in awe as the infinity beast reeled his attack back in.


    In their eyes, the strength of a god of chaos from the darkness race was extremely high.


    Yet, the mysterious creature who had come out of nowhere had managed to kill one of those gods of chaos with a gentle slap.


    Therefore, they struggled to determine the amount of strength the mysterious creature possessed.


    Meanwhile, the infinity beast was turning to look at another god of chaos from the darkness race.


    "It''s your turn," he said coldly.


    Without giving him a second to defend himself, the infinity beast took action.


    Puff! Puff!


    Using both his palms, the infinity beast took turns slapping the gods of chaos from the darkness race. In the blink of an eye, they had all been beaten to pulps. They exploded into blood mist and floated away.


    Although the darkness race was known for their strong vitality and unwillingness to die, it didn''t matter in the face of absolute strength.


    The gods of chaos from the darkness race that had been killed


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ver the years,"


    Austin''s avatar said, nodding his head.


    "Johan, you want to fix the enmity between our Drifting Moon Space Sea and the surrounding space seas?


    But how?"


    None of the nine gods of chaos from the Drifting Moon Space Sea could figure out how he planned to do that with so little time.


    "Sir, I need your help,"


    Austin''s avatar said, turning to face the infinity beast.


    "Okay.


    I will do it,"


    the infinity beast replied.


    "Great!


    Let''s gather the army of the Drifting Moon Space Sea and take them to the surrounding space seas to settle our differences,"


    Austin''s avatar said to the nine gods of chaos from the Drifting Moon Space Sea.


    "We''re going straight to them?"


    The nine gods of chaos didn''t think they could get any more dumbfounded.


    "Yes.


    Don''t worry, sirs. With the help of the infinity beast, it will be an easy task to complete,"


    Austin''s avatar reassured them, smiling.


    "Okay!"


    Pausing, the nine gods of chaos recalled how the infinity beast had dealt with the members of the darkness race. They all nodded with confident smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 5175 The Avatars Are In Danger

    "Okay. Let''s get started right away.


    I knew you could find something for me to do,"


    the infinity beast said with a smile.


    "Get everyone ready! This fight will be a big one!"


    Filled with excitement, the nine gods of chaos from the Drifting Moon Space Sea gathered their people and prepared them for battle.


    Half a day later, they sent out the order


    and led their army away from the Drifting Moon Space Sea.


    The infinity beast and Johan joined them, secretly looking forward to the bloodbath.


    Whoosh!


    After setting a marching pace, the army headed for a nearby space sea.


    With the help of the infinity beast, they easily conquered every single space sea they had ever quarreled with.


    In those space seas, there were many gods of chaos, but none of them was a match for the infinity beast. They all perished from a single attack.


    "This is great!


    Now we can relax and rest. We don''t have to worry about the enemies invading our space sea anymore!"


    "Yes. Now our Drifti


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    all world.


    He had been eavesdropping the whole time.


    "Master, there are no other options. We''re running out of time.


    I am sure that the infinity beast, the fire source beast, and the level-ten avatars of mine will be able to keep the remaining avatars safe and I will be with them the whole time,"


    Austin promised.


    "All right then.


    But you must take extreme caution.


    Unfortunately, I''m still seriously injured and can''t help you,"


    the White Emperor warned, sighing at the end.


    "Master, don''t worry about me. Spend the time resting and taking care of yourself.


    You''ve seen me fight against powerful masters like Bartholomew and win. I can do this.


    The three Lords of Darkness are the only masters of the darkness race that I have to fear.


    I know I can protect my avatars now,"


    Austin said.


    "Actually, what I''m most worried about is your safety.


    You must keep a low profile,"


    the White Emperor said.


    "Master, don''t worry. I will,"


    Austin replied.

 Chapter 5176 Protection

    "We must hurry. There''s not a lot of time to waste.


    The darkness race already knows the whereabouts of your avatars, so they could send their people to deal with them at any time,"


    the infinity beast stated in an urgent tone.


    "Sixty-five of my avatars are still out there.


    I think I have a plan to protect them.


    Sir, you will be responsible for looking after fifteen of them.


    I will take my avatars that have returned and we will protect thirty-five of them.


    Fire source beast, you will take care of the other fifteen,"


    Austin instructed after a moment of thought.


    "Austin, are you serious? Thirty-five avatars are a lot.


    Can you protect all of them?"


    The infinity beast stared at Austin with shock written all over his face.


    "Sir, don''t worry. My current strength is high enough that it won''t be a problem,"


    Austin reassured him.


    "Yes! You have to learn to trust Austin, my friend.


    He is much stronger than we are now.


    Remember, he was able to kill Bartholomew from the Time Chambe


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ring.


    "We still have to be careful. Don''t forget that Austin and the fire source beast killed Bartholomew from the Time Chamber Sect,"


    the third god of chaos warned.


    "The fire source beast is an ancient legendary beast, so it''s expected to be powerful.


    Austin is weak.


    He hasn''t even become a god of chaos yet. It will only take one move to defeat him!


    Just watch. If I ever meet him, I will kill him with one hand behind my back,"


    one of the gods of chaos bragged, holding out one hand to demonstrate.


    "If we can kill him, the rewards would be great.


    But it would also be impressive to kill one of his avatars.


    Austin is too cunning. He has been in hiding for years. Even the wizards from our darkness race have struggled to locate him,"


    another one added.


    "Sirs, we have arrived at the Moon Virtue Space Sea!"


    a guard reported to the three gods of chaos.


    "Okay. Waste no time. Go inside and kill Austin''s avatar.


    And kill anyone who tries to stop us,"


    a god of chaos ordered.

 Chapter 5177 The Arrogant Darkness Race

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sound of heavy footfalls pierced the air as the members from the darkness race broke into the Moon Virtue Space Sea.


    "Austin, come out and fight us! Your luck ends today!"


    the god of chaos from the darkness race that was in the lead shouted.


    "It is the darkness race!"


    As the members from the darkness race charged past them, the creatures from the Moon Virtue Space Sea watched with gaping mouths.


    ''The people from the darkness race have come for me. I didn''t think it would really happen, ''


    Kelvin thought. After a long time spent cultivating, he was finally preparing to undergo the Thunderstroke Doom in the depths of the Moon Virtue Space Sea. But now, his face was dark and panic was ripping through him.


    He immediately took out a jade slip and sent a message.


    Meanwhile, Austin was travelling from one space sea to another in the Absolute Space Sea.


    He felt a vibration in his pocket and reached inside. He pulled out a jade slip and as he read the message on it, he frowne


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ace Sea. Their gods of chaos were worshipped everywhere they went. No one dared to go against their orders.


    "You..."


    the old man in the white robe began.


    Although he was afraid of the darkness race, he was still a strong man and he refused to be insulted.


    "Even if you are from the darkness race, you should be reasonable.


    Don''t just go around killing people that haven''t done anything to you,"


    the old man in the white robe accused. A deep frown covered his face.


    "Old man, do you really want to antagonize the darkness race?


    It''s not smart.


    The consequence will be death.


    And if you don''t fear death, I bet the creatures behind you do.


    I''ll warn you one more time, old man. If you don''t want to provoke our darkness race, get out now.


    Otherwise, I''ll take it as a reason to kill you.


    And it won''t be a quick death,"


    one of the gods of chaos from the darkness race said coldly.


    "You..."


    The old man in the white robe was more furious. He couldn''t even form a coherent sentence.

 Chapter 5178 The Real Austin Is Coming

    Before anyone could say anything else, a young man that looked identical to Kelvin appeared and stood there with his hands folded behind his back.


    "Now, you must stop holding others accountable


    because I''m going to hold you accountable,"


    the young man spat, glaring at the three gods of chaos from the darkness race with his dark, icy eyes.


    "You... You''re Austin''s real body!"


    the three gods of chaos shouted at the same time when the realization struck them.


    "Kelvin, who is he?"


    the old man in the white robe asked, staring at Austin''s real body with betrayal swimming in his eyes.


    "Master, this is my real body,"


    Kelvin answered.


    "Kelvin... you are just an avatar,"


    the old man in the white robe said. He sighed deeply and slumped his shoulders. Then, he slowly compared Austin and Kelvin, looking for any reason that they could be mistaken. Finally, he understood that Kelvin was being honest and complicated feelings filled his heart.


    "Master, later I will explain everything to you.


    Right now, I need to focus on breaking through the Thunderstroke Doom


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    , making it difficult for the gods of chaos to keep them at bay.


    "Austin, you can play all the tricks you want, but you won''t hurt us!"


    Even at the moment, the three gods of chaos thought that Austin''s realm and strength were too weak to defeat them.


    "Go to hell!"


    At the beginning, the three gods of chaos had used their full strength against the creatures.


    But not long after, their morale began to dwindle.


    "Damn it! They just keep coming!


    I don''t think we are strong enough to kill them all!"


    "Where did Austin get so many followers?"


    It didn''t take long for the three gods of chaos to realize the magnitude of the situation.


    They were losing but they had to keep fighting because more and more creatures were coming towards them.


    They were growing tired but they kept swinging and slicing, using their most complex cultivation methods.


    "Kill him!"


    "Austin, get down here and fight us. Or do you not have the guts?"


    The three gods of chaos were desperate. They wanted to get their hands on Austin, but the creatures were preventing it from happening.

 Chapter 5179 Annihilation

    "Why would I do that? I have no desire to fight against the three of you,"


    Austin said coldly. He didn''t move an inch from where he was standing at the highest point of the world of mind power. He just continued to watch the three gods of chaos get attacked by the multitude of creatures.


    The real reason why he didn''t fight them was he was just a projection.


    Austin had created the projection using his mind power.


    Meanwhile, back in the Moon Virtue Space Sea, people were confused.


    "What''s going on?


    Why are the three gods of chaos from the darkness race acting like they are crazy?"


    the old man in the white robe exclaimed. His wide eyes watched as the three gods of chaos continued to ward off invisible enemies.


    Something had happened within the past few minutes, but he had no idea what it was.


    He could only see the three gods of chaos from the darkness race roaring, swiping and dodging.


    Anyone who was standing too close to them was smashed to pieces.


    Therefor


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s.


    Your ending will be death. Now, go meet it!"


    Austin stared coldly at the three gods of chaos. They could plead all they wanted, but he wasn''t planning on letting any of them go.


    "Ahhh...


    Austin, you are a heartless monster!"


    One of the gods of chaos let out one final scream and exploded. His body turned into a cloud of blood mist and dissipated in the wind.


    Within seconds, both his body and soul were gone.


    "Ahhh..."


    Seconds later, another god of chaos exploded and vanished.


    Austin stood there, causally wringing his fingers behind his back as the last god of chaos exploded.


    "Kelvin''s real self just managed to kill three gods of chaos from the darkness race without even lifting a finger!"


    The old man in the white robe couldn''t believe what he was witnessing.


    "Now, it''s your turn."


    Austin looked at the other members of the darkness race and sneered.


    In his eyes, there was no reason to spare any member of the darkness race. They all had to die.

 Chapter 5180 Killing

    "Run!"


    The remaining members of the darkness race were shaking their boots. They had all just witnessed Austin kill the three gods of chaos and they knew that they were next.


    Normally, the members of the darkness race were very difficult to defeat. But now, they understood that real powerful cultivators could easily annihilate them, giving them no chance to revive.


    The sound of feet pounding on the ground filled the air


    as the frightened members of the darkness race turned around and fled for the borders of the space sea.


    "Are you trying to escape? That''s impossible!"


    Austin yelled after them, sneering.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his hand through the air and a sea of fire rushed out, chasing after the members of the darkness race.


    Austin''s fire-controlling skill might have been less impressive than the fire source beast''s, but it could still do a lot of damage.


    When he was in the ancestral land of the fire source beast race, he had collected a large amount of special flames, and he had also stored the eight kinds of sacred fire. He had a lot in his arsenal that he could use against his enemies.


    "Ahhh..."


    The sea of raging fire engulfed the space and time and fell onto the members of the darkness race. Their flesh was scalded a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    their people, a large number of creatures appeared and charged at them. They were surrounded and the creatures were quickly closing in on them.


    After preparing themselves, the group from the darkness race started fighting the creatures.


    Because of Austin''s current strength, the members from the darkness race couldn''t defeat his world of mind power or escape from it.


    Within a few hours, all the members from the darkness race had been killed.


    ''So, the darkness race must have sent out separate groups to deal with my avatars, ''


    Austin considered, scratching his chin.


    ''That''s fine by me!


    I will kill every single one of them!''


    Austin was overwhelmed by a murderous feeling. He clenched his fists.


    "Once I break through and become a god of chaos, I will destroy each and every lair of the darkness race!


    By then, not many of its members will be strong enough to contend with me,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    Austin was confident that once he broke through and became a god of chaos, only the three Lords of Darkness and Yahir would pose a threat to him. The other members from the darkness race would be easy to defeat, no matter how many of them there were.


    "So I need to focus on breaking through and becoming a god of chaos!"


    Austin exclaimed.

 Chapter 5181 My Real Body Is Here

    Suddenly, Austin''s eyebrows drew closer together. He took out a Contact Jade Slip and used his spiritual sense to read the message on it.


    "Another one of my avatars has been discovered!


    Members of the darkness race are chasing after him and trying to kill him!"


    Austin frowned, gritting his teeth against each other.


    Whoosh!


    Wasting no time, he activated the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation to reach the location where the avatar was being chased.


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the Absolute Space Sea, a young man was being tailed by a large group of members from the darkness race.


    Among this group, there were four gods of chaos and a wizard.


    "Ha!


    Austin, you should stop running and surrender to us.


    You are just an avatar, and your strength is limited. You can''t escape.


    Even if your real body were to come, there''s a chance he couldn''t help you!"


    The wizard from the darkness race, who was leading the group from the darkness race, taunted, laughing loudly.


    The young man who they were chasing was one of Austin''s avatars.


    Previously, the avatar had be


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    chaos were more superior than level-ten governing gods were. Therefore, there was nothing for them to worry about.


    ''This is amusing.


    A level-ten governing god can''t be that powerful.


    People have been exaggerating Austin''s strength!''


    All four of the gods of chaos from the darkness race were thinking that way. They were all prepared to take him on and win.


    "Austin, you''ve placed your own neck in the noose by fighting us. There''s no one to blame but yourself,"


    the wizard said, sneering down at Austin.


    "You four, go fight him.


    If you can kill Austin, I will report it to the three Lords of Darkness, and they will grant you each some generous rewards!"


    the wizard said to the four gods of chaos.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Now, the four gods of chaos were feeling even more excited.


    The wizards held a very high position in the darkness race. Even the three Lords of Darkness had to treat them with respect.


    If the wizard were to put in a good word for the four gods of chaos in front of the three Lords of Darkness, they could reap some amazing benefits.

 Chapter 5182 Kill All Of Them

    "Come on, men.


    We need to work together if we want to kill Austin!"


    The anticipation of the oncoming battle was overwhelming. The four gods of chaos from the darkness race took a giant step forward and released their dark energy.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A cloud of immense, dark energy burst forward like lava from a hundred volcanoes and headed straight for Austin.


    "So, the four of you want to kill me?


    I''d like to see you try!"


    Austin sneered. Holding both his hands behind his back, he stayed completely still while the terrible, dark energy rolled towards him.


    Austin''s avatar stood beside him and watched with eager eyes. He was not nervous for his real self.


    "Austin, stop being so stubborn. You''re going to die today, whether you like it or not!"


    the wizard snapped, folding his arms over his chest.


    A moment later, Austin focused his mind


    and released a large number of flames from his body. They rose high and formed walls in front of him.


    The sound of roaring fire filled the air


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    it, Austin! Where are they all coming from?"


    As time went on, the wizard and the four gods of chaos started to feel powerless against the waves of creatures.


    Gradually, they lost the ability to fight back.


    At last, their screams filled the air.


    "Ahhh..."


    Panic could be seen in the wizard''s and the four gods of chaos'' eyes as a group of creatures surrounded them.


    Within seconds, they had been torn into pieces and their souls had been destroyed.


    And still, Austin kept going. He turned around and walked towards the remaining members from the darkness race.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He directed his sea of fire towards the members from the darkness race and watched happily as they were all burned to ashes.


    After the battle ended, Austin escorted his avatar back to the space sea where he had been cultivating so that he could continue his training.


    The avatar hadn''t broken through and become a level-ten governing god yet, so he would have to work harder before he could return to Austin.

 Chapter 5183 Discovering Austins Real Body

    Once he was satisfied, Austin entered the Absolute Space Sea and continued his patrol. Already, he had killed several groups of members from the darkness race and he had done it in quick succession.


    Now that he was strong enough, it wasn''t much of a challenge to deal with the members from the darkness race.


    After all, ordinary gods of chaos from the darkness race were no match for Austin.


    While Austin had been busy killing people from the darkness race, the infinity beast and the fire source beast had also run into several groups of members from the darkness race and managed to kill them all.


    Meanwhile, in a lair of the darkness race, a discussion was taking place. In the depths of the lair, over a dozen wizards from the darkness race were sitting cross-legged in a large circle.


    "Something is not right!


    We sent out dozens of groups of people, but none of them have killed Austin''s avatars yet. What''s taking them so long?"


    one of the wizards asked, scrunching his face into a frown.


    "Yes.


    I just finished deducing and I can see that all of Austin''s avatars are still alive.


    Have our men not found any of them yet?


    Or is it possible that Austin''s av


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Austin informed the infinity beast through his Contact Jade Slip.


    Then, he sent a message to the fire source beast, inquiring about his current situation.


    Austin had more reasons to be worried about the fire source beast.


    Although the fire source beast had stronger fighting power than the infinity beast, he was far less experienced in the Absolute Space Sea than the infinity beast was. Plus, the infinity beast had cultivated far more secret skills than the fire source beast had.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Currently, one of Austin''s avatars was breaking through the Thunderstroke Doom in the distance.


    "There shouldn''t be any problems.


    This avatar has accumulated enough."


    After confirming that his avatar was advanced enough to handle the Thunderstroke Doom, Austin nodded and relaxed.


    In the meantime, a spy was running up the steps leading into the headquarters of the Time Chamber Sect.


    "Sirs, the wizards from the darkness race just sent us a message. It says that they have located Austin and the fire source beast.


    They are going to dispatch their members to catch them both,"


    the spy reported to the four senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect.

 Chapter 5184 Message For Help

    "What? They have found Austin and the fire source beast?"


    one of the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect asked in disbelief, interrupting their previous discussion.


    Recently, the three Lords of Reincarnation and some branches of the reincarnation army had reappeared and started rebuilding their headquarters. Their return alone had had a large impact on the power structure of the entire Absolute Space Sea.


    Now, the confrontation between them went complicated.


    In the past, the darkness race was the most powerful in the Absolute Space Sea.


    For a very long time, they were the only super force in the Absolute Space Sea. Every other force and creature had to follow their rules and commands.


    Not long ago, the four senior leaders of the Time Chamber Sect had come back and they had recruited a large number of people. Before long, there was a qualitative leap in the overall strength of the Time Chamber Sect and they had become another super powerful force in the Ab


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    avatars was.


    As time passed, more of Austin''s avatars successfully broke through and became level-ten governing gods.


    Austin, the fire source beast, the infinity beast, and some of Austin''s avatars continued to wander in the Absolute Space Sea and guard his remaining avatars.


    "Sixty-six of my avatars have successfully become level-ten governing gods.


    There are fifteen left.


    It shouldn''t take too much longer.


    Once all of my avatars are level-ten governing gods, I can start breaking through and becoming a god of chaos.


    I''m so strong now. I wonder how powerful I will be once I become a god of chaos,"


    Austin said to himself. He had high expectations.


    Suddenly, he received a message.


    "Austin, I have bad news!


    A large number of gods of chaos from the darkness race are here!


    There are too many of them!


    I can''t defeat them and protect your avatar at the same time. Come and rescue us as soon as you get this message!"


    It was the fire source beast.

 Chapter 5185 Recruitment

    "The fire source beast needs my help!"


    Austin exclaimed after he read the message that the fire source beast had sent. He turned his sharp eyes to stare into the distance.


    "If something happens to the fire source beast and my avatar, it will all go downhill from there!"


    Without any hesitation, Austin activated the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation and ran towards the fire source beast at full speed.


    Because he was so anxious to get there in time, a single one of his steps covered a very long distance.


    Meanwhile, in a space in the Absolute Space Sea, a battle was taking place.


    "Your darkness race isn''t that impressive. I''ll fight you to the death!"


    an angry voice yelled.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A large figure emitted fire. It spread rapidly all around him and continued to expand until it had filled the space. Its terrible burning power turned the space into ashes.


    The fire source beast stood in the middle of it


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to recruit the fire source beast, the three Lords of Darkness were willing to make sacrifices.


    "Ha-ha!


    So the Lords of Darkness are the ones who want to recruit me.


    You alone would never dare to offer such a high price,"


    the fire source beast shot back, bursting into small fits of laughter.


    "Yes.


    You are right.


    You are really smart.


    Our Lords of Darkness are the ones who asked us to recruit you.


    They ordered us to woo you onto our side.


    If you join our race, the three Lords of Darkness will value you.


    Then, you will be promoted and become a master in the Absolute Space Sea.


    You will live a splendid life.


    Does that sound reasonable to you?


    It''s a great opportunity.


    You shouldn''t let it pass you by,"


    one of the wizards said.


    The deal was all wrapped up in a shiny bow.


    It would be ridiculous to say no, so the wizard was sure that


    the fire source beast wouldn''t refuse them.

 Chapter 5186 A Critical Situation

    "What do you think, fire source beast? We don''t have the patience to wait around for an answer.


    Your only option for survival is submitting to our darkness race!"


    one of the wizards shouted, crossing his arms over his chest.


    "Ha! You make me laugh!


    I will never bow down to any of my enemies!


    You''d better stop dreaming about me joining your side because it will never happen!


    You will be my enemy to the grave.


    How could you think that I would surrender to you?


    That''s impossible!"


    the fire source beast snapped.


    "Fine!


    So you choose to treat us like fools!"


    Within seconds, all twenty gods of chaos and the two wizards from the darkness race had become appalled. They had been sure that they had convinced the fire source beast to join them.


    "Yeah. So what?"


    the fire source beast retaliated.


    "Okay. Then we are not responsible for what happens next!


    Guys, let''s kill this arrogant fire source beast!


    The three Lords of Darkness have given us the order. If the fire source beast refuses to surren


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    infinity beast, and then we will kill Austin''s avatar,"


    a wizard instructed.


    "Okay!


    We''re ready!"


    The other gods of chaos and the wizards from the darkness race nodded in agreement.


    In the meantime, in another place in the Absolute Space Sea, the fire source beast''s energy was running out. His chest rose and fell rapidly from exhaustion.


    "Everyone, look. The fire source beast is getting tired.


    We can attack him now!"


    one of the wizards exclaimed, rubbing his hands together eagerly.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The gods of chaos and the wizards continued to use their unique skills and launch their attacks. Powerful energy was released in an endless stream that relentlessly beat against the fire source beast''s body.


    He continued to hold up his fire walls


    but after fighting for such a long time, he had consumed almost all of his energy.


    He couldn''t hold on any longer.


    Bang!


    A moment later, one of the gods of chaos'' attacks hit the fire source beast square in the chest and sent him flying backwards.

 Chapter 5187 The Infinity Beast Needed Help

    "Go!


    Kill him!"


    Joy filled eyes of the gods of chaos and the wizards from the darkness race when they realized that they would finally be able to punish the fire source beast.


    However, something came running in and stopped them in their tracks.


    "You''re the ones who are going to pay!"


    They looked over and saw a figure wearing a murderous look on his face.


    It was Austin!


    Wasting no time, he unleashed his worlds of mind power.


    Hundreds of worlds of mind power were created at once. They overlapped and rumbled towards the gods of chaos and the wizards.


    The combined power of so many worlds of mind power was immense.


    It was almost visible to the naked eye and the space and time shook from the presence of it.


    At the level of mind power Austin was currently at, even the ghost race would be afraid of it. The gods of chaos from the darkness race were like ants that he could squish under his boot.


    When they opened their eyes, the gods of chaos and the wizards saw that a str


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    oticed when he transferred us here!"


    The gods of chaos and the wizards exchanged looks of pure shock.


    "If you don''t answer my question now, you will suffer more pain and then die,"


    Austin threatened.


    "Arghhh!"


    The god of chaos who had been attacked by the mind power was still screaming.


    Mind power continued to force itself into his body until he was completely paralyzed. His body crumpled and folded like a piece of overcooked shrimp.


    "Go!


    Charge at Austin!"


    one of the wizards yelled at the top of his lungs.


    While Austin was preparing to fight them, his Contact Jade Slip vibrated in his pocket.


    It was a message from the infinity beast, demanding his help.


    "The infinity beast is also in danger!"


    After reading the message, Austin had to pause.


    "The darkness race isn''t just targeting my avatars. They also want the fire source beast and the infinity beast!


    This makes things a lot more complicated..."


    Austin frowned as he tried to think of what to do.

 Chapter 5188 Assistance

    After receiving the urgent message from the infinity beast, Austin had no time to keep torturing the gods of chaos and the wizards from the darkness race.


    "Go to hell, all of you!"


    Austin yelled.


    Then, he pointed into the distance.


    From the corners of the world of mind power, countless creatures appeared


    and charged towards the gods of chaos and the wizards, surrounding them.


    "Hey!


    Where are all these creatures coming from?"


    one of the gods of chaos yelled. The others stared at the oncoming enemies with wide eyes.


    Before they could figure out what was going on, the battle had started.


    "We have to kill them faster!"


    Austin didn''t care about how he defeated the members from the darkness race. All he wanted was to get to the infinity beast in time.


    So, he activated a large amount of his mind power and flung it at the gods of chaos and the wizards.


    The creatures attacking them were enough to make them struggle.


    When the creatures were coupled with the endless mind power that Austin had released, the members from the darkness race slowly got more


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    mphs, a god of chaos walked up to the three Lords of Reincarnation and read out a report.


    "My lords, I just heard that the darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect have sent a large number of people into the Absolute Space Sea.


    They are aiming to attack Austin."


    "What?


    Austin is in trouble.


    Because he is so strong, the darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect would have sent a lot of masters to deal with him,"


    Forest said.


    "Austin is the most valued successor of our reincarnation race. We can''t let anything happen to him,"


    Randall added.


    "You''re right. Austin''s current combat power is better than many senior gods of chaos''. He is now one of the core figures of our race.


    And he still has lots of fragments of the road of reincarnation with him. We must send someone to help him,"


    Luis agreed.


    "What? Austin is in trouble?


    Sirs, please let me help him!"


    Diego said, turning to look desperately at the three Lords of Reincarnation.


    "Count me in!"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace announced, stepping forward and puffing out her chest.

 Chapter 5189 Im Here

    "Well, if all of you young people are volunteering to go, you have our permission.


    You have just broken through and become gods of chaos, so you need to test out your strength.


    I have one suggestion though. I will send a reincarnation army with you,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation said after thinking for a while.


    "Okay. We will all go together,"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace and the others said in unison, feeling excited and anxious to find out what new abilities they had now that they were gods of chaos.


    "Sirs, the members of the darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect have three targets this time. They are Austin, the fire source beast, and the infinity beast,"


    the god of chaos who had given the report added.


    "Really?


    So, the three of them are all in trouble?


    Well, the fire source beast and the infinity beast are friends with Austin, so we have to help them too.


    What if we divide our troops into three groups?"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation suggested, scratching his chin.


    The others all agreed.


    Soon, three groups made up of members from the reincarnation army left the Reincarnation Palace and marched into the Absolute Space Sea.


    The lead


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    He knew that Austin was now much stronger than him.


    After Austin''s real body arrived, he wouldn''t have to fear the members of the darkness race that were attacking him.


    Meanwhile, a reincarnation army was marching through the Absolute Space Sea. Everywhere they went, eyes followed them, curious about where they were headed.


    "I''ve got news! The infinity beast and one of Austin''s avatars are trapped in the Heavenly Seal Space Sea and are being attacked by an army from the darkness race. They are in danger of being killed,"


    a spy that belonged to the reincarnation race reported to the leader of the reincarnation army.


    "You heard him! Head towards the Heavenly Seal Space Sea!"


    a god of chaos wearing white armor and emitting a strong reincarnation energy roared, waving his hand.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Immediately, the reincarnation army turned on their heels and began heading towards the Heavenly Seal Space Sea at a fast pace.


    "They''re after one of Austin''s avatars?


    Those members of the darkness race deserve to die. They will regret their choices! Now that I''m coming for them, none of them will survive!"


    Diego, who was with the reincarnation army, murmured to himself.

 Chapter 5190 The Reincarnation Army Came

    In addition to Diego, the chaotic sky-devouring beast, Jadiel, and several other successors from the reincarnation race had joined the army.


    Even though they weren''t moving that fast, they were gaining ground and getting closer to the Heavenly Seal Space Sea.


    "We made it. The Heavenly Seal Space Sea is right in front of us. Let''s go inside and help Austin and his friends!"


    Finally, the reincarnation army had arrived at their destination. With a wave of his hand, the god of chaos that was wearing the white armor led the reincarnation army into the Heavenly Seal Space Sea.


    Meanwhile, the members from the darkness race were sending attack after attack on the infinity beast and Austin''s avatar.


    Austin''s avatar was clutching onto his arm so hard that his fingernails were piercing the skin. He had been seriously injured.


    He was only a level-nine governing god, so his fighting power was much weaker than Austin''s.


    Fortunately, most of the attacks were blocked by the powerful law of time and the core inheri


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rom the darkness race first!"


    Crosby exclaimed.


    "Infinity beast, you have consumed a lot of energy. Take these pills and treasures and rest.


    I will deal with them."


    When he was done speaking, Crosby waved his hand and a large number of pills and treasures flew out of his sleeve and landed in front of the infinity beast.


    "Thank you very much!"


    The infinity beast collected all of them, found a quiet space nearby, and created a small world. After doing that, he started to heal himself.


    Due to his brilliant law of time skills, the time flow rate in the small world he had created was different from the time on the outside. He spent a long time healing and only a few minutes passed in real time.


    That was just one of the many talents from the infinity beast race that could be used to control time.


    "It''s time for these bastards to die!"


    Crosby yelled as he spun around and glared at the gods of chaos and the wizards from the darkness race. He had been waiting to fight with them for a long time.

 Chapter 5191 The Powerful Reincarnation Army

    "You''re all talk!


    You''re bragging like you''re still


    as strong as you used to be!


    Even when you were at your best, you were not powerful enough to defeat our race. We almost annihilated you before.


    Now your race is made up of a few survivors, yet you still come and try to stir up trouble. That''s a dangerous game to play!"


    one of the wizards shouted as a sneer crossed his face.


    "He''s right. We defeated you even when you were at your best. How dare you come here and act so arrogantly in front of us?!"


    The other gods of chaos and the other wizards from the darkness race all joined in, sending jeers and insults flying at the reincarnation army.


    "Kill them all!"


    Crosby yelled, waving his hand in the air.


    "Yes!


    I have been waiting for this moment for a long time! Don''t show them an ounce of mercy!"


    a god of chaos from the darkness race spat, narrowing his eyes.


    Both sides planted their feet on the ground before charging at each other.


    They collided violen


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ven more impossible to them.


    The infinity beast was here and they couldn''t launch any more attacks. They were stuck because of the laws of time.


    "Infinity beast, your race is the master of time. Your laws of time are incredible!


    I can feel some of their effects!"


    Crosby exclaimed as he felt the laws of time released by the infinity beast brush past him.


    "Let''s retreat!"


    By now, the gods of chaos and the wizards from the darkness race were so scared that they couldn''t fight back any longer.


    They knew that if they continued to fight, they would all be killed.


    Therefore, they ordered their people to turn around and flee.


    Not even the strongest ones wanted to stay any longer.


    "You can''t escape!"


    the infinity beast roared. The rolling energy and laws of time spread and enveloped the members from the darkness race who were trying to run away.


    Immediately, they gasped. The time and space all around them were stopped and they were completely frozen in place.

 Chapter 5192 Kill Them All

    "No! I can''t move my legs or my arms!"


    One by one, the members from the darkness race realized that they were frozen and screams of panic left their lips.


    All the eyes of the gods of chaos and the wizards turned to stare at the infinity beast. He was the one who had displayed the laws of time. His strength was far more superior to their own despite both sides being gods of chaos.


    "The infinity beast is amazing! Did you see what he just did?"


    Austin''s avatar exclaimed, looking at the infinity beast with admiration.


    Diego, Jadiel, and the others were also in awe. Even though they had all become gods of chaos, they felt like they still had a long way to go before they were as strong as the infinity beast.


    Currently, every member from the darkness race was stuck in the space because of the brilliant law of time that the infinity beast had displayed. From a distance, they resembled a photograph.


    "Hurry up! What are you guys waiting for? Go kill all these bastards from the darkness race!"


    Crosby ordered with a wave of his hand.


    Releasing battle cries, all the mem


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    was as easy as tying his shoes.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin had killed all the nearby gods of chaos from the darkness race.


    "Austin, your combat effectiveness is incredible!


    You are only a level-ten governing god, yet you killed all the gods of chaos so effortlessly!


    I''m a god of chaos now, but I am still inferior to you!"


    Diego exclaimed, smiling at Austin. He had just witnessed his slaughter of the gods of chaos from the darkness race.


    ''No one can defeat Austin!''


    Jadiel thought to himself. He was still caught up in the shock of the moment.


    Before long, they had killed all the members from the darkness race that were wandering in the space sea.


    "Austin, this avatar hasn''t broken through and become a level-ten governing god yet, and I don''t know how long it will take for him to undergo the Thunderstroke Doom,"


    the infinity beast said.


    "He has been exposed, so he can''t stay here. For the sake of his safety, we have to take him to another space sea,"


    Austin said after a moment of thought.


    "Okay,"


    the infinity beast agreed with a nod.

 Chapter 5193 Take The Initiative

    "The three Lords of Reincarnation have ordered us to protect you, so we will follow you.


    Once we ensure your safety, we will report back to the three Lords of Reincarnation,"


    Crosby told Austin.


    Now that he knew Austin had so many avatars in different space seas, he guessed that Austin was practicing a cultivation method and might require some more assistance from his friends.


    "Thank you, sir,"


    Austin said gratefully.


    "I have finally recovered,"


    the fire source beast chimed in


    as he teleported out of one of Austin''s human worlds.


    He hadn''t been seriously injured. He had just used too much of his energy and needed to recharge.


    After lots of rest, he was fully recovered and ready to help Austin again.


    "Wait...


    Are you the legendary fire source beast?"


    Crosby asked, doing a double take. It was his first time seeing the fire source beast in person and it was quite the sight to behold.


    "Yes. This is the fire source beast,"


    Austin introduced with a prou


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    start from the weakest one."


    Austin nodded his head.


    "Okay!


    Let''s head out!"


    the infinity beast said.


    Crosby, Austin, and the fire source beast took a group of members from the reincarnation army and they began walking to the said lair of the darkness race.


    The lairs of the darkness race were labeled with the numbers, so it was easy to find the one they were looking for.


    After travelling for several hours, they stopped.


    "Attention, everyone! The No. 60 lair is right in front of us!


    Let''s sneak closer and then charge into it to surprise the darkness race. Destroy the lair as fast as you can.


    There are about sixty gods of chaos in this lair


    and no wizards.


    Austin, your mind power is powerful. Use it to envelop the gods of chaos.


    The mind power is a difficult energy to stop. As long as they are trapped in your worlds of mind power, their combat effectiveness will drop significantly.


    If we work together, we can kill them all,"


    Crosby said to Austin.

 Chapter 5194 Good Luck

    "Okay,"


    Austin agreed, firmly nodding.


    As quickly as they could, Crosby, the infinity beast, Austin, the fire source beast, and the reincarnation army snuck towards the No. 60 lair.


    Meanwhile, in the No. 60 lair of the darkness race, many of its members were walking in a straight line.


    The space seas that were occupied by the darkness race were organized using numbers. They started at number one and went all the way into the hundreds.


    Out of all the lairs that belonged to the darkness race, the first thirty were the most important. That was because the senior leaders and the important figures from their race lived there.


    The following lairs were where the members with ordinary strength lived.


    And the lairs labeled above one hundred were either inhabited by the weaker members, those with very low statuses, or the prisoners.


    The No. 60 lair was therefore considered a middle-level lair in the darkness rac


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    neering.


    It really was Austin.


    The moment he had entered this lair that belonged to the darkness race, he happened to hear the conversation between the two level-ten governing gods, so he went to them first.


    "It is him!


    I remember! I have seen his portrait and sensed the aura of his spiritual soul before!"


    The two level-ten governing gods finally confirmed that it was Austin. Anger rose up in them.


    "Austin, you are so bold!


    This lair belongs to our darkness race. How dare you break in!


    Surrender to us right now!"


    the two level-ten governing gods roared.


    Then, they attacked him at the same time.


    They could tell from Austin''s aura that he was a level-ten governing god.


    They were also level-ten governing gods, so they thought they could handle him on their own.


    Suddenly, a wave of mind power rushed out of Austin''s head and wrapped the two level-ten governing gods up.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!

 Chapter 5195 He Is Austin

    The second that their feet landed on the ground, the two level-ten governing gods looked around and saw that they were in a strange world.


    "Where are we?"


    They continued to examine their surroundings but nothing looked familiar. They scratched their heads.


    Not even a god of chaos could resist Austin''s world of mind power. The two of them were only level-ten governing gods. After falling into Austin''s world of mind power, they were clueless.


    "You can go to hell now,"


    Austin said from where he stood at the highest point of the strange world. He stared down at the governing gods hungrily.


    Puff! Puff!


    A moment later, the two level-ten governing gods from the darkness race had exploded before they could even scream.


    "What was that?"


    Austin hadn''t been stealthy while killing the two level-ten governing gods, so other creatures from the darkness race were alerted straight away. Yells of shock and confusion filled the air as they approached the scene.


    "It''s a human brat!"


    "Why is a human brat in our lair


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    easy to defeat him.


    "Ha-ha! I''d like to see weak creatures like you make me surrender!"


    Austin spat, standing straight with his hands behind his back.


    "That young human is the legendary Austin!"


    "Austin is wanted by both our darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect. I heard that our darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect have dispatched a lot of members and spent a lot of time and energy, but they have not been able to catch him yet.


    I bet none of them were expecting Austin to break into our lair and attack us!"


    "And he came alone! He''s just a level-ten governing god! I can''t believe it!"


    "It''s because he is arrogant.


    There are more than fifty gods of chaos in our lair. No matter how powerful Austin is, he can''t defeat all of them on his own!"


    "That''s right. Even if Austin were to grow wings, he wouldn''t be able to escape today. His reign will end here."


    When the other members from the darkness race learned that the young human in front of them was the legendary Austin, they grew more surprised.

 Chapter 5196 Destruction

    "Austin, every word you speak digs your grave deeper!


    Everyone, let''s work together and capture this brat!"


    one of the gods of chaos from the darkness race yelled.


    "Sure. If you think you are strong enough, go ahead and try.


    I''ll just stand here and wait for you to make a move,"


    Austin said in a cold voice, glaring at the gods of chaos from the darkness race in front of him.


    "Hurry up. Don''t waste my time,"


    he added, sneering and shuffling his feet impatiently.


    "Stop it right now!


    I have never seen such an arrogant level-ten governing god!"


    "Neither have I. He is weak but he is still bragging. It almost makes me think that he wants to die!"


    "Yes, he is overconfident. But just wait. He will regret it soon."


    The whole time, Austin had been throwing insults at the members from the darkness race and they were shocked at his attitude.


    "Ha-ha! Austin, this is the first time I have seen a young man as


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    like flies. They tried desperately to escape but their efforts were fruitless.


    A moment later, all gods of chaos from the darkness race had been killed.


    Austin had slaughtered half of them using his mind power


    and the other half had been killed by Crosby, the infinity beast, and the fire source beast.


    "Austin, that was beyond incredible!


    Your mind power is so advanced


    that you can create over one hundred worlds of mind power at once! It''s unheard of!"


    Crosby exclaimed, patting Austin on the back.


    "Yes. He''s a fantastic young man. Now let''s get moving.


    We need to destroy the lair before the news spreads and the army of the darkness race comes for us,"


    the infinity beast urged.


    "Okay."


    Crosby nodded.


    Then, Crosby, the infinity beast, the fire source beast, and Austin all separated to smash the lair into pieces.


    Their combined strength allowed them to turn the lair into ruins within minutes.

 Chapter 5197 Destroying Five Lairs

    Not long after, almost all the members from the darkness race that lived in the lair were dead. Bodies scattered the ground and pools of blood gathered at their feet.


    The only members who were spared were the extremely weak creatures and those who had never cultivated.


    "Great. Let''s head straight to the next lair. There are more members of the darkness race to kill!


    And we need to destroy as many lairs as possible before their senior leaders find out. This will be the best opportunity we have for getting our revenge!"


    the infinity beast exclaimed.


    "Yes! I couldn''t agree more!"


    Crosby smiled and nodded.


    During the war years back, the darkness race had nearly wiped out the reincarnation race and they had been harboring hatred ever since. Now that they had an opportunity to avenge themselves, Crosby was anxious to keep going.


    He led the reincarnation army out of the lair and they rushed to the lair next to it.


    Before they had gone to the first lair, Crosby had dispersed his spies to locate and target several lairs tha


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    at they lived in the first lair but it was the most sacred lair that the darkness race owned. The three Lords of Darkness had to respect it and rarely entered it.


    That was because Yahir, the supreme ruler of their race, lived there.


    The three Lords of Darkness were Yahir''s disciples.


    Yahir was the true king of the darkness race.


    "I have bad news. Someone has put a target on our race,"


    one of the Lords of Darkness said.


    "Really? Was it the three Lords of Reincarnation? Are they impatient and declaring war on us already?"


    another Lord of Darkness wondered out loud. Confusion and a trace of panic crossed his face.


    "I don''t think so.


    The reincarnation race is basically brand new again. There''s no way that they''re prepared yet.


    During that war, the reincarnation race was not completely destroyed.


    However, their overall strength was weakened.


    The three Lords of Reincarnation will want their people to rest. They wouldn''t provoke us like this now,"


    the third Lord of Darkness pointed out, shaking his head.

 Chapter 5198 Cains Deduction

    "You make a good point.


    I think that the reincarnation race will wait a while before they declare war on our race.


    I know those three old men like the back of my hand. They are always cautious and they would never fight a battle unprepared,"


    the first Lord of Darkness replied, nodding his head slowly.


    "Since we can''t figure out what is happening, we could always ask Cain to do some deduction for us,"


    another of them suggested.


    "Okay."


    The other two nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Someone go and summon Cain! We need him for an important task,"


    one of them ordered.


    "Yes, sir!"


    a god of chaos that was standing along the wall replied, bowed respectfully, and scampered off to collect Cain.


    Like all the other respected wizards in the darkness race, Cain resided in the No. 2 lair.


    "These days, I often wonder how our master is doing,"


    a Lord of Darkness said once the god of chaos was gone, sighing softly and furrowing his brow.


    "I do too.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    my,"


    Cain answered with a grim look on his face.


    As he spoke, he waved his hand.


    Like a movie screen, images flashed in front of the three Lords of Darkness and scenes started playing out.


    They showed the reincarnation army that was led by Crosby attacking the five lairs and slaughtering the members from the darkness race.


    In the images, the reincarnation army advanced triumphantly, while the members from the darkness race scattered and cried out for help.


    "What the hell happened?


    We''ve stationed gods of chaos at each of these lairs to protect them.


    Where were they?


    Why didn''t they show up to defend our lairs?"


    one of the Lords of Darkness asked in an angry tone, crossing his arms over his chest and furrowing his brows.


    "Please don''t blame them. They had their own troubles,"


    Cain explained.


    "Please look at this, my lords,"


    he continued.


    He waved his hand again and different scenes played out in front of the three Lords of Darkness.

 Chapter 5199 A Bad Feeling

    Watching Austin, Crosby, the infinity beast, and the fire source beast join together and battle the gods of chaos from the darkness race was a scene to behold, albeit, a gruesome one.


    "Do you see this young man''s mind power?


    He created over one hundred worlds of mind power within seconds, but he''s still a level-ten governing god!"


    a Lord of Darkness exclaimed, looking at his companions with shock written all over his face.


    "That young man is Austin.


    And it''s true. He is only a level-ten governing god. However, his fighting power has surpassed that of many gods of chaos.


    Along with the fire source beast, he was strong enough to kill Bartholomew from the Time Chamber Sect,"


    Cain explained.


    "And, he is also a successor of the reincarnation race. Not long ago, he traveled all over the Absolute Space Sea so he could collect pieces of the road of reincarnation and start rebuilding it,"


    Cain added.


    "Yes. That is Austin.


    Our darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect have


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s too high for their suppressed enemies to fight back.


    "Ahhh..."


    Soon, the gods of chaos from the darkness race were all screaming and falling to the ground. The reincarnation army looked over their dead bodies, feeling satisfied.


    About two hours later, the lair was left in ruins.


    "Ha-ha! I feel unstoppable! We have destroyed seven lairs of the darkness race!


    This is great, don''t you agree?"


    the infinity beast commented, turning to face his companions.


    "Now, the bastards from the darkness race all know how powerful I am!"


    he continued in a booming voice, puffing out his chest.


    "After destroying seven of their lairs, the three Lords of Darkness should be nervous,"


    Crosby said with a big smile.


    "Sirs, I just got a bad feeling.


    Something big is going to happen,"


    Austin interrupted, wearing a deep frown on his face.


    "A bad feeling? What is it?"


    Both Crosby and the infinity beast spun around to look at Austin. They waited silently for him to explain.

 Chapter 5200 A Spy From The Reincarnation Race

    "Yes. Something is definitely going to happen and we have to be prepared,"


    Austin confirmed, nodding slowly and staring off into the distance.


    "Austin, I think you''re overthinking this.


    Just look at our combined strength. Even without the reincarnation army, the darkness race wouldn''t be able to defeat us unless they were to send their most powerful warriors and the darkness army here.


    There''s no need to waste our worry on them,"


    the infinity beast reminded him.


    "Please trust me, sirs.


    While I was cultivating my mind power energy, I was able to obtain the sixth sense omnipotent skill. To a certain extent, I can predict what will happen in future.


    And right now, I do have a very bad feeling,"


    Austin explained, practically pleading with them to listen.


    "The sixth sense omnipotent skill!


    I can''t believe it!"


    the infinity beast and Crosby exclaimed, staring at Austin like he was a rare diamond.


    The sixth sense omnipotent skill was a very high-level omnipotent skill. Only a handful of creatures had learned how to use it.


    "You heard me correctly.


    I''m starting to possess the sixth sense omnipotent skill.


    It


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ee if there are any other spies from the reincarnation race around the No. 2 lair. If there are any, we''ll destroy them all,"


    one of the Lords of Darkness ordered.


    "Okay,"


    Cain said, nodding his head.


    "My lords, there are no spies from the reincarnation race around the No. 2 lair at the moment.


    The three Lords of Reincarnation must have only sent one so that we wouldn''t notice them,"


    Cain said after a few moments of deduction.


    "Yes. That must be the reason.


    All right. Let''s go and get rid of Austin''s avatars,"


    one of the Lords of Darkness said.


    The three Lords of Darkness, Cain, and a small group of members from the darkness race set off again, ready to settle things with Austin, once and for all.


    Not long after, in the Reincarnation Palace, the headquarters of the reincarnation race, an indistinct figure with a very weak aura approached the three Lords of Reincarnation and relayed new information to them.


    "What?


    The three Lords of Darkness have all left the No. 2 lair and entered the Absolute Space Sea?"


    one of the Lords of Reincarnation asked, staring at the indistinct figure with shock on his face.

 Chapter 5201 Searching For Him In Person

    The illusory figure was the spy that the reincarnation race had sent to eavesdrop on the Lords of Darkness. He had just narrowly escaped from the No. 2 lair of the darkness race with his life.


    All that remained of him was a portion of his soul and he was extremely weak as he stood in front of the three Lords of Reincarnation in the Reincarnation Palace and reported what he had just witnessed.


    "Yes.


    I saw it all with my own two eyes.


    The three Lords of Darkness and Cain left the No. 2 lair and entered the Absolute Space Sea together.


    It''s very rare for all three Lords of Darkness to leave the No. 2 lair at the same time.


    And Cain is now the most powerful wizard in the darkness race. His deduction abilities allow him to find anyone he wants.


    Something serious must have happened. Otherwise, the four of them wouldn''t have left the No. 2 lair and entered the Absolute Space Sea together.


    Originally, I wanted to follow them and see what they were going to do, but I was discovered before I could do so,"


    the spy explained in an urgent tone.


    "The three Lords of Darkness are n


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ance peeping omnipotent skill to spy on the group of people from the darkness race.


    He heard snippets of the conversation between the three Lords of Darkness and Cain and murmured to himself, "Austin...


    I think they just said Austin''s name!


    Are the three Lords of Darkness and Cain in the Absolute Space Sea to look for Austin?


    Oh, if that''s true, it will be very bad, very bad indeed. I must report this to the Lords of Reincarnation immediately!"


    Feeling alarmed, the illusory figure summoned a Contact Jade Slip and started sending messages.


    Suddenly, the three Lords of Darkness stopped walking. They swiveled their heads and looked in the direction of the illusory figure.


    "What? Another creature is spying on us!"


    one of them snapped as his face darkened.


    A moment later, with a loud boom, he stretched his hand out.


    His palm crashed through space and time and tried to grab the figure hiding in the void before the latter could do anything to defend himself.


    "Damn it!


    I''ve been exposed!"


    the illusory figure cursed, struggling against the approaching giant hand.

 Chapter 5202 Become A Level-ten Governing God

    This illusory figure was a spy from the reincarnation race, and he had prepared for situations like this before coming.


    He was well aware that his targets were the three Lords of Darkness, who were extremely powerful masters.


    Therefore, he had set up an altar that could be used for long-distance teleportation beside him.


    In order to escape from the three Lords of Darkness, he stepped on the altar and activated it.


    Boom!


    The powerful teleportation energy and laws inside of it wrapped around his body and he was teleported away.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Right after the spy was gone, a big, black hand reached into the space. The dark energy that seeped from it made the space tremble.


    "Damn it!


    He teleported away!


    Look at how many laws of reincarnation are here. He must be from the reincarnation race!"


    A voice was coming from inside the big, black hand.


    Bang!


    Ra


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    members from the darkness race paused their journey through the Absolute Space Sea.


    The three Lords of Darkness and Cain held up their hands to halt their army.


    Cain turned to face the three Lords of Darkness and said, "Sirs, one of Austin''s avatars is nearby.


    There are a lot of space seas around and the rest of Austin''s avatars are scattered in them.


    We''ll be able to find them all in no time."


    "Fantastic. Let''s kill all of Austin''s avatars.


    Now, hurry. We don''t have time to waste.


    The three of us have come a long way to deal with Austin. If the others find out, they will laugh at us.


    After we kill Austin''s avatars, we will go back immediately.


    We have other important things to do,"


    one of the Lords of Darkness said.


    "Yes, sir.


    Please follow me,"


    Cain instructed.


    Then, he started walking


    towards the space sea where Kyson was cultivating.

 Chapter 5203 The Three Lords Of Darkness Have Come

    Wasting no time, Cain, the three Lords of Darkness, and the other members from the darkness race approached the space sea where Kyson lived.


    At that moment, Crosby, the infinity beast, and the fire source beast were standing nearby, so they immediately noticed the presence of the members from the darkness race.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The strength that the three Lords of Darkness possessed was so powerful that the dark energy they released filled the air and shook the space even from a distance.


    "What is happening?


    Those look like very powerful masters!"


    Crosby, the infinity beast, and the fire source beast fixed their eyes on the newcomers. All at once, they released their spiritual senses and tried to figure out their enemy''s strength before they arrived.


    "No way!


    It''s the three Lords of Darkness from the darkness race!


    What are they doing here?"


    Crosby yelled, clutching his face in his hands. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    Crosby was a god of chaos from the reincarnatio


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he reason he had left the Eight Fires Valley and entered the Absolute Space Sea was that the senior master of his race had asked him to travel with Austin for training. If something were to happen to Austin, he would be left alone.


    "Let me distract them,"


    the fire source beast offered.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he ran in the direction of the three Lords of Darkness.


    "No!"


    Crosby and the infinity beast tried to stop the fire source beast, but it was too late.


    The fire source beast was very powerful, but he was no match for the three Lords of Darkness.


    If he provoked them, he would probably die.


    In the meantime, Kyson had completed his breakthrough and was merging into Austin''s body.


    All of a sudden, Austin''s head snapped up.


    "What?


    The three Lords of Darkness are here


    and they''re entering this space sea?"


    A frown covered his entire face.


    ''At my current strength, I can''t defeat the three Lords of Darkness, ''


    Austin thought, feeling panic rip through him.

 Chapter 5204 Admiration

    ''This is bad. I can''t fight them. I have to try and run!


    But not all my avatars will be able to escape with me.


    It looks like I might have to give some of them up. I need to focus on escaping because I am the most important, ''


    Austin thought, looking at his enemies with a grim expression on his face.


    Feeling determined to outsmart them, he sent a message to all of his avatars and told them to try everything they could to escape.


    After that was completed, he used the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation to slip into the depths of the space. Then, he darted out of the space sea and bolted for safety.


    The whole time, Cain had had his eyes on Austin, deducing every one of his movements.


    So as soon as Austin took action, he sensed it. Joy spread through him.


    "Sirs, I have great news for you! Austin really is here!


    Look!


    He left the space sea and now he''s running into the distance.


    The bodily movement skill he is using co


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r Skill. Three identical versions of himself appeared and ran in different directions, trying to throw off the Lord of Darkness'' trail.


    "What the hell?


    I didn''t know he could do that!"


    All at once, about seven hundred worlds of mind power and over one thousand arrays crashed into the Lord of Darkness. He looked like he had been punched in the gut.


    Austin''s strength was higher than he had expected.


    The worlds of mind power were strong enough that he was forced to pause for a couple of moments.


    He was one of the most powerful masters in the Absolute Space Sea, but a young man was able to make him hesitate.


    It was incredible.


    Austin took the opportunity to distance himself further from the Lord of Darkness.


    "Now I can see why our darkness race has such a hard time capturing him. His strength is not to be underestimated,"


    the Lord of Darkness said to himself.


    He couldn''t deny it. Austin''s strength was amazing.

 Chapter 5205 The Three Lords Of Reincarnation Are Here

    "You old bastard, you have a lot of guts to come here and attack me in person!


    You''re nothing but a shameless, old man!


    If you don''t feel ashamed, you''re a fool!"


    Austin cursed over his shoulder while he continued to run.


    Finally, he was voicing his true thoughts.


    Austin had been expecting retaliation from the darkness race but he hadn''t expected that the three Lords of Darkness would personally come and attack him at the same time.


    After all, they were among the top powerful warriors in the Absolute Space Sea.


    They were at the same level as the three Lords of Reincarnation.


    Even the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect were weaker than them.


    "Ha! Austin, you make me laugh! I didn''t initially want to attack you in person. You forced us to come here when you destroyed so many of our darkness race''s lairs. You are like a pest that we can''t exterminate!


    You are cunning. You always run and hide, never daring to fight with our darkness race head on!


    But now, we''ve found you.


    You can curse and complain all you want, but it is useless. You must die today!"


    the Lord of Darkness who was chasing after Aus


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    arnation took a step forward at the same time and released rolling reincarnation energy and laws of reincarnation. They rose into a giant wave and pushed towards the Lords of Darkness.


    The three Lords of Darkness and the three Lords of Reincarnation were all top level powerful warriors in the Absolute Space Sea.


    A battle between the two parties was a terrifying sight to behold.


    ''That''s a wizard from the darkness race over there!


    I was wondering why the three Lords of Darkness could locate my avatars. I think they used that wizard''s deduction techniques, ''


    Austin thought when his eyes landed on Cain.


    "Sirs, we should use this opportunity to attack that wizard from the darkness race!"


    Austin told Crosby and the infinity beast through his spiritual sense.


    "What?"


    When they heard it, both Crosby and the infinity beast were confused. At the same time, they shifted their eyes to Cain, who was standing in the distance.


    "He is a wizard of the darkness race. And he must have a very high status if the three Lords of Darkness chose him.


    Let''s kill him!"


    the infinity beast exclaimed as he glared in Cain''s direction.

 Chapter 5206 The Battle Between The Strongest Masters

    "Yes. I like that plan!


    The darkness race''s wizards are good at deduction, but their combat effectiveness is relatively weak.


    This one came here with the three Lords of Darkness, which means that he must be more valued than the other wizards from the darkness race. Let''s kill him now so he can''t cause more trouble for us in the future.


    It will be a great loss for the darkness race!"


    Crosby added with a sense of triumph already in his voice.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s do it!"


    the infinity beast said impatiently, rocking back and forth on his toes.


    "But we must be sneaky about it. We''ll split up, quietly surround him, and charge at him as fast as we can. While his guard is down, we will kill him,"


    he added.


    "Okay!"


    Austin, Crosby, and the fire source beast all nodded.


    While they were planning, the three Lords of Reincarnation and the three Lords of Darkness were locked in battle.


    They were all the strongest masters in the Absolute Space Sea.


    The three Lords of Reincarnation were th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    displayed was like a forbidden temptation to the eye.


    The surrounding energy kept changing, surging and destroying.


    As they fought, many nearby space seas were affected. Some of them were tossed into the distance, while others were blown to pieces.


    Before long, the other creatures in the Absolute Space Sea heard the noise created by the battle


    and ran as fast as they could to see what was happening.


    "Oh my God!


    This is a crazy battle!"


    "I count six figures fighting, but I can''t make out their faces. Can you guys?


    Their strength is so powerful.


    Who are they?"


    When they arrived, the creatures all kept their distance. They stood in the shadows and started gossiping.


    "Look!


    Three of the six figures are emitting strong reincarnation energy, and the other three are emitting strong dark energy.


    They are from the reincarnation race and the darkness race!"


    It didn''t take long for the creatures to determine who was fighting and more discussions erupted among them like lava from a volcano.

 Chapter 5207 Sneak Attack On Cain

    "Your guess is right.


    The two forces that are battling are the reincarnation race and the darkness race."


    One at a time, the other creatures nodded in agreement.


    "But the six of them are so strong. They are stronger than any other member from the reincarnation race or the darkness race.


    Who on earth are they?"


    Over time, more creatures arrived to watch the fight. Each one of them speculated who the figures on the battlefield were and why they were locked in battle.


    "Could they be


    the three Lords of Darkness and the three Lords of Reincarnation?


    They are the only masters I know of that have terrible fighting power like that,"


    someone suggested in a low voice.


    "What? It''s the three Lords of Darkness


    and the three Lords of Reincarnation?"


    "No way!


    The three Lords of Darkness are the supreme lords of the darkness race, and the three Lord of Reincarnation are the supreme lords of the reincarnation race. They are the top masters of their own race. It''s their job to protect their respective headquarters. They never leave all a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ound frantically. He was trapped in the middle of them.


    Each wall of fire emitted power that was so strong it caused the space to twist.


    Suddenly, dense spears that were made from the flames shot towards Cain like arrows. He ducked this way and that to avoid them.


    Crosby scowled and made his move.


    He waved his hands at the same time. Two long knives streaked across the sky. They contained endless killing intent that split the space in half as they passed.


    Austin, the infinity beast, the fire source beast, and Crosby attacked at the same time and Cain couldn''t do anything to stop them.


    "Damn it!"


    A look of concern had washed over Cain''s face. He knew that he was in big trouble.


    "Help me!"


    he shouted at the group of masters from the darkness race.


    They turned around and realized what had happened.


    "Oh no! Master Cain is being attacked!"


    The masters used their bodily movement skills and rushed to Cain, trying to rescue him.


    "You can try, but you won''t kill me this easily!"


    Cain roared in a mixture of shock and anger.

 Chapter 5208 A Fierce Battle

    Filled with fury, Cain gathered his energy and prepared to fight back.


    He waved his hand through the air, causing two turtle shells to fly out. As soon as they left his body, they were activated and released rolling laws of darkness.


    The turtle shells spun so fast that they were blurred and grew at a rapid pace, all the while, releasing a large number of black, mysterious runes.


    As they spun, the space they were in also started rotating. It trembled and cracked, like a new world was being born.


    "Everyone, be careful. The wizard looks powerful!"


    the infinity beast warned, looking at the wizard with concerned eyes.


    Originally, they had thought that the darkness race''s wizards lacked strength in battles, but the wizard in front of them seemed to be very powerful. They had not seen it coming.


    "Ha-ha!


    It looks like you guys underestimated me!


    Normally, wizards of my kind are not powerful in strength, but I''m an exception. I''ve spent a lot of time cultivating. You may not be strong enough to de


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rd in the darkness race


    and he was the leader of all the other wizards in the darkness race.


    Therefore, his combat effectiveness was much stronger than any other wizard.


    If another wizard had come and been faced with the joint attack of Austin, the infinity beast, Crosby, and the fire source beast, he would have been killed within minutes and his soul would have been destroyed.


    "Attack as hard as you can.


    We have to kill this guy as soon as possible!"


    Crosby yelled.


    Then, he launched another attack.


    Letting out a scream, he rose into the air, and nine huge figures appeared behind him.


    The bodies of the nine figures were large and sturdy. Soon, the shadows of tens of thousands of worlds appeared behind them. It looked like they were carrying those worlds.


    Crosby directed the figures


    and they rushed forward at the same time. The void shook violently like an earthquake was taking place.


    Crosby was displaying one of the most powerful cultivation methods in the reincarnation race.

 Chapter 5209 Unable To Hold On

    "Oh, so it''s the secret skill of the reincarnation race?


    Ha-ha! Nice try, but I''m not afraid of it!"


    Cain shouted, smiling devilishly.


    Then, he swung his arm forward, causing huge, black figures to charge out of the two turtle shells at the same time.


    There were eighteen of them in total.


    Each one of the black figures emitted a powerful black energy and black law.


    "How do you like the gods of darkness from our darkness race? Pretty terrifying, huh?"


    Cain yelled.


    Seconds later, the nine figures that Crosby had released and the eighteen gods of darkness that Cain had released were fighting.


    "Our race also has a similar secret skill!"


    the fire source beast exclaimed.


    He closed his eyes and smiled as several flames roared out of his body. In the air, they combined and formed into seven tall creatures.


    The creatures were alight with flames and they emitted a stro


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    at Cain.


    "Cain is the most powerful wizard in our race. If something happens to him, the loss will be huge!


    We have to save him!"


    the first Lord of Darkness said.


    "I will do it!"


    the second Lord of Darkness yelled. Then, he spun on his heel and rushed towards Cain.


    "Hey! Where are you going? I''m your opponent!"


    Of course, the second Lord of Reincarnation couldn''t allow the second Lord of Darkness to save Cain. He ran forward until he had caught up with the second Lord of Darkness. Then, he threw a punch.


    Energy and law of reincarnation flew off of the fist and condensed into a huge fist shadow. It rumbled toward the second Lord of Darkness.


    "Fuck off!"


    The second Lord of Darkness was infuriated to see his opponent continuing the fight. He punched back.


    Both of their fists collided.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As a result, energy spread from the point of impact.

 Chapter 5210 A Brilliant Disintegration Skill

    "Don''t worry, guys!


    Hurry up and kill that wizard. I''ll stop the Lord of Darkness!"


    the second Lord of Reincarnation reassured them with a booming laugh.


    He knew that the wizards were very important to the darkness race. During the war, they had played a significant role in the darkness race''s victory.


    "We can''t let anything happen to Cain. Let''s all go and save him!"


    the first Lord of Darkness told the other two through his spiritual sense.


    Then, as fast as their legs could carry them, the three Lords of Darkness ran towards Cain.


    "Stop them!"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation roared, holding up his hand.


    The other two Lords of Reincarnation joined him and faced the three Lords of Darkness. They tried everything they could to block the three Lords of Darkness from reaching Cain.


    Another fierce battle formed and both sides fought with all their might.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Meanwhile, inside Austin''s worlds of mind power, one more fight was tak


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the laws of darkness, so it is difficult to kill them.


    Austin and his friends can''t kill Cain unless they erase all the energy and law of darkness in that void,"


    the first Lord of Darkness said to the other two.


    "But Cain will still be badly injured.


    We have to hurry up and help him.


    He is the most powerful wizard in our race so we must ensure his safety!"


    the first Lord of Darkness continued.


    Once again, they all tried to rush towards Cain, but they were blocked by the three Lords of Reincarnation.


    Meanwhile, in Austin''s worlds of mind power, Cain continued to scream


    because more of his avatars were being slaughtered.


    "The wizard''s aura is getting weaker and weaker!"


    Austin exclaimed, feeling a rush of joy surge through him.


    Before long, most of Cain''s avatars had been killed.


    Austin could feel Cain''s aura weakening with every blow.


    In the end, he couldn''t feel Cain''s aura anymore.


    "Is the wizard dead?"


    Austin wondered.

 Chapter 5211 Too Tenacious Life Energy

    "How are things going, Austin? Did the wizard die?"


    the infinity beast asked.


    At that time, the infinity beast, Crosby, and the fire source beast had all ceased their attacks and were looking at Austin expectantly.


    "It looks like he''s dead, but I can still vaguely feel some of his aura. It is extremely weak.


    I think something is wrong,"


    Austin said, carefully sensing his surroundings again.


    "If you can still feel his aura, it means that he is still alive.


    If he were dead, there would be no aura left at all,"


    the infinity beast said.


    "That''s right.


    If you can still feel some of it, no matter how weak it is, it means that he is not really dead,"


    Crosby said, nodding his head.


    "You are right, sirs.


    The wizard''s life energy is very determined! It''s still holding on!"


    Austin exclaimed, sighing and slumping his shoulders.


    "We already knew that the life energy of the darkness race is very strong. That wizard is an elite member from the darkness race, so his life energy is even more powerful,"


    Crosby explained.


    "But he is inside my worlds of mind power. If he is not dead yet


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    abilities.


    That''s why the three Lords of Darkness care about him so much!


    It''s a pity that we failed to kill him.


    If we had, it would have been a huge loss for the darkness race!"


    Crosby said, shaking his head with regret.


    "I get it!


    The wizard had fused his avatars into the dark energy and laws of darkness.


    If we want to kill him completely, we have to erase all the dark energy and laws of darkness,"


    Austin exclaimed after some thought.


    "Austin, you are right!"


    the infinity beast and Crosby both agreed.


    "Next time I see him, he won''t be this lucky!"


    Austin said with a sneer, staring at Cain, whose figure had reappeared in the distance.


    "Austin!


    This is your fault!


    You seriously injured me!


    I will come back for my revenge!"


    Cain yelled through gritted teeth, glaring at Austin.


    "Come and do it now, if you can,"


    Austin taunted.


    "Austin, just wait! You won''t survive next time!"


    Cain shouted.


    Now that he was injured, how was he going to revenge on Austin at that moment?


    He wondered how much time and energy it would take for him to heal all his wounds.

 Chapter 5212 Good Luck

    "Next time we meet, you won''t be so lucky,"


    Austin said as a sneer spread over his face.


    "Austin, you''ve surprised me. You''re so young but you''re already so powerful,"


    the first Lord of Darkness replied, staring at Austin with wide eyes.


    "Ha-ha!


    It is surprising, isn''t it? Our reincarnation race is known for producing great talents,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation bragged with a hearty laugh.


    "That means nothing to us! Our darkness race almost destroyed your reincarnation race in the war before,"


    the first Lord of Darkness spat, turning to face the first Lord of Reincarnation.


    "And now we''re back to get our revenge. Just wait and see. This time, we will destroy your race,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation retorted, crossing his arms over his chest.


    "That''s a lot of big talk for a loser.


    If you want to take revenge, go ahead and try.


    We will fight to the end.


    And then, we will completely destroy you!"


    the f


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    into their real self and everything they have accumulated is transferred over.


    The fruit of supreme enlightenment is a supreme treasure that is used to help people break through to a god of chaos.


    Do you have it?


    Were your avatars condensed with its help?"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation questioned, clearly hanging on the edge of his seat.


    "Yes. I do have the fruit of supreme enlightenment, and my avatars were condensed using it.


    When they become level-ten governing gods, they will return to me.


    Once all of them are back, I will cultivate in seclusion and break through to a god of chaos,"


    Austin answered.


    "That''s amazing!"


    The three Lords of Reincarnation looked happy for Austin. They couldn''t believe that such a young man could obtain such an impressive treasure and learn to use it.


    "Austin, I never knew you had the fruit of supreme enlightenment.


    You are very lucky!"


    the second Lord of Reincarnation exclaimed.

 Chapter 5213 The Small Road Of Reincarnation

    "Yes.


    A long time ago, we heard legends about the fruit of supreme enlightenment, but we never had the chance to see it with our own eyes. The fact that you have it is incredible, Austin,"


    the third Lord of Reincarnation praised in a voice full of amazement.


    "Austin, now that you have the fruit of supreme enlightenment, your chance of becoming a god of chaos is increased.


    I was starting to get worried about you. Your talent makes your combat effectiveness far higher than your realm.


    It''s a good thing, but it''s also a bad thing.


    Generally speaking, the higher one''s talent and combat effectiveness is, the more difficult it is to break through to become a god of chaos.


    But you are different. With the help of the fruit of supreme enlightenment, you will not be hindered.


    And I have a suggestion that might make it even easier.


    The three of us will connect the space seas where your avatars are cultivating to form a small road of reincarnation. Once that''s done, we will accelerate the time flow in the road.


    That will speed up your avatars'' cultivation. They


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    What are you doing here?"


    a strong cultivator demanded as he stepped towards them.


    "Leave now.


    Even if you see something strange, don''t ask any more questions,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation said in a flat voice.


    After he was done speaking, he waved his sleeve. A strong gust of wind blew towards the powerful cultivators. They flinched as he waved his sleeve again and they were carried back to where they had started.


    In addition, he had erased all the memories they had collected over the last few minutes.


    "It''s strange.


    Something just happened, but I can''t remember it."


    Standing in their original positions, all the powerful cultivators scratched their heads.


    They were sure that something important had happened, but it was gone from their minds now.


    "All right. The transformation of this space sea has been completed.


    Let''s go to the next one,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation said as he stood up and brushed off his clothing.


    With brief nods, the three Lords of Reincarnation exited the space sea and walked towards another nearby one.

 Chapter 5214 Fight Together

    Soon, the three Lords of Reincarnation arrived outside another space sea. They exchanged quick looks with each other before heading inside.


    They found a suitable place to work and sat on the ground, crossing their legs. Closing their eyes tight, they began using omnipotent skills to transform the laws into the space sea.


    The laws of reincarnation were released from their bodies one at a time, and each one slowly dispersed into the space sea.


    Half a day later, all the laws in the space sea were different. It was like the laws of reincarnation had infested it.


    When the three Lords of Reincarnation felt satisfied, they moved on. They traveled into all the space seas that contained Austin''s avatars.


    At the same time, the three Lords of Darkness were returning to the No. 2 lair of the darkness race.


    "How did this happen? The fault belongs to the three old men from the reincarnation race. If they hadn''t obstructed us, we would have killed Austin!"


    the third Lord of Darkness yelled, stomping his foot on the ground. The memories of


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the divine temple started to slide open.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    They all smiled at each other.


    "Let''s go inside."


    The first Lord of Darkness stood and walked towards the divine temple. The others slowly followed him.


    Meanwhile, in the Time Chamber Sect, the god of chaos had arrived and had just informed the four senior leaders of Austin''s movements.


    "What? You found Austin?"


    They were all surprised and pleased to hear the news.


    "Yes.


    The three Lords of Darkness asked me to bring you this message. Would you be willing to join us and fight against Austin?"


    the god of chaos from the darkness race said as he stood in front of the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect.


    "What? The three Lords of Darkness


    want us to fight with them?


    Austin is powerful, but he is just a young man. Do the three Lords of Darkness really need our help to defeat him?"


    The four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect were hesitant. The three Lords of Darkness shouldn''t have required any assistance when dealing with Austin.

 Chapter 5215 The Cooperation

    "You don''t have all of the information yet. If they were just dealing with Austin, the three Lords of Darkness wouldn''t need help, but the three Lords of Reincarnation are protecting Austin.


    That is the reason why the three Lords of Darkness sent me here to ask you to help us,"


    the god of chaos from the darkness race explained.


    "I understand.


    The three Lords of Reincarnation are protecting Austin because he is very important to the reincarnation race,"


    one of the senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect said slowly, thinking it all over carefully.


    "So what do you three think? Should we join them?"


    he asked, turning to face the other three senior leaders.


    "Well, our Time Chamber Sect has already declared an alliance with the darkness race. That means that we are also enemies with the reincarnation race. A battle is inevitable.


    And Austin is like a thorn in our side. We have to get rid of him before he causes more trouble for us.


    Now that the three Lords


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    o show his companions.


    The infinity beast was a legendary beast that was in charge of time, so he knew a lot about the law of time.


    Now, he was surprised to discover that the three Lords of Reincarnation were no less experienced than he was at the law of time.


    "I can see why they are the most powerful masters in the Absolute Space Sea!"


    The infinity beast shook his head and smiled at the ground.


    "Austin, the rate of time on the small road of reincarnation has been increased by a lot.


    Let''s wait here.


    It won''t be long before your avatars break through and become level-ten governing gods.


    Then, you can go back and try to become a god of chaos.


    The avatars you condensed with the fruit of supreme enlightenment will greatly increase your chances of completing it.


    And I have confidence in you. There''s no need to worry,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation said with a smile.


    "Thank you for your encouragement, sir!"


    Austin smiled back and nodded firmly.

 Chapter 5216 Good Luck

    "Austin, before I forget, if you don''t mind, can you tell us where you got the fruit of supreme enlightenment?"


    the third Lord of Reincarnation asked, tilting his head curiously to the side.


    "Of course."


    Austin nodded.


    Then, he told the three Lords of Reincarnation the story of how he had gone to the Frigid Continent under the guidance of the White Emperor and found the fruit of supreme enlightenment.


    To save time, Austin shortened it and left out a lot of the details.


    "You went to the Frigid Continent?!


    I''ve been there before, but I didn''t get a chance to explore it.


    I never knew that the fruit of supreme enlightenment was there!"


    the third Lord of Reincarnation exclaimed, feeling a bit faint.


    "Yes, I''ve also heard of this place before. It''s very mysterious, isn''t it?


    There might be other secrets hidden in it. In fact, I also wanted to find time to explore it, but I couldn''t.


    I never thought you were brave enough to venture into the Frigid Continent, A


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    stin replied, nodding.


    After walking a short distance, they found a place to sit and rest. At the same time, they casually guarded Austin''s avatars as they cultivated.


    Time flew past.


    Suddenly, the infinity beast, who had been sitting cross-legged, opened his eyes and stood up.


    "What''s wrong, sir?"


    Austin asked.


    "I just got a message. All the existing members of my race have finally gathered.


    I have to go and see them,"


    the infinity beast answered.


    "Yes. You must."


    Austin nodded.


    He knew that the infinity beast had been in search of the other members of his race for years.


    The infinity beast had been trapped by the darkness race for so long that many members of his race moved to different, faraway places.


    Now, they had finally reunited.


    "Just go, sir. Don''t worry about me. The three Lords of Reincarnation will protect me and my avatars,"


    Austin said.


    "Yes. You are safe.


    I''ll go right now. See you later,"


    the infinity beast said.

 Chapter 5217 Good News

    "All right! I''ll leave right now and I''ll meet with them. When I''m done, I''ll come back here,"


    the infinity beast announced in a voice that dripped with excitement. Then, he faced the opposite way and started running.


    The infinity beast was proficient in the law of time. He could manipulate it to move faster by using his brilliant bodily movement skills.


    After the infinity beast had left, Austin and the others sat back down and continued to rest.


    ''My avatars will all break through and become level-ten governing gods soon, and then I can try to break through to a god of chaos.


    Right now, I need to cultivate more and improve my strength, ''


    Austin thought. Nodding his head, he stretched out his hand and created a small world. Once he was satisfied, he flashed into it and started cultivating in seclusion.


    Because he was so close to all of his avatars, they could communicate with him if they needed to.


    Therefore, he could cultivate without having to worry about their safety.


    If anything happened to his avatars, he would be


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    lashed, making it hard to watch.


    About ten days later, the Thunderstroke Doom came to an end.


    Austin''s avatar had successfully broken through and become a level-ten governing god. Smiling, he walked towards Austin and merged with him.


    ''Another avatar has returned!''


    Austin thought, exhaling the deep breath he had been holding in.


    Then, he exited the space sea. Just as he was about to return to the small world and continue his cultivation in seclusion, he heard the infinity beast''s voice.


    "Austin, I''m back."


    Austin turned around.


    "Sir, I didn''t think you would come back so soon!"


    Austin exclaimed, staring at the infinity beast with a pleasant kind of shock.


    The infinity beast had only been gone for a month. Austin had thought he would want to spend more time with the members from his race.


    ''He was worried about me, so he rushed back, ''


    Austin thought, feeling moved.


    "Austin, I bring a piece of good news with me.


    I found a way to speed up your avatars'' cultivation even more,"


    the infinity beast said.

 Chapter 5218 The Infinity Beast Race

    "Really?


    Please tell me how,"


    Austin exclaimed, looking at the infinity beast with eyes brimming in anticipation.


    "Come out, all of you,"


    the infinity beast called in a booming voice.


    The moment he was done speaking, a lot of figures burst forth from his body.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Since he had become a god of chaos, he had been working hard to develop many human worlds inside of his body.


    "Wow! You have so many infinity beasts with you!"


    Austin exclaimed, taking a tiny step backwards.


    Every single creature that had come from the infinity beast''s human world was also an infinity beast.


    And each one of them was very powerful.


    "Hey, little guy! You came too!"


    Austin''s eyes had locked on one of the younger infinity beasts and he instantly recognized him.


    He was the one who Austin had rescued in the Prime Martial World.


    When he was on the Nonuple Isles of the Prime Martial World, a skeleton of an infinity beast had entrusted him with a tiny egg.


    Later, Austin had left the Prime Martial World with the egg and continued his exploration. Finally, the egg hatched.


    And Austin was relieved as he finally fulfilled his pr


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rmal with us. Come on in. We have prepared a feast to welcome you,"


    the second Lord of Darkness said, waving his hand nonchalantly.


    Afterward, the three Lords of Darkness led the four senior leaders to a huge, black palace. As they walked, the four leaders stared at everything around them in awe. Finally, they sat down and prepared to feast.


    In the Absolute Space Sea, the status of the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders was almost the same.


    Therefore, they all acted very politely towards each other.


    After exchanging greetings, the first Lord of Darkness said, "My friends, I''m sure you all know what the situation in the Absolute Space Sea is right now. The reincarnation race has returned and they are aggressive.


    Our darkness race is faced with a powerful challenge.


    I hope that you, the Time Chamber Sect, can stand on our side and help us deal with the reincarnation race."


    "Oh, don''t worry. Now that our Time Chamber Sect has allied with the darkness race, we won''t go back on our word.


    From now on, we will work together until we finish off the reincarnation race!


    And Austin!"


    one of the three senior leaders said.

 Chapter 5219 The Legendary Beast Of Law Of Time

    "Ha-ha!


    That''s great! With your help, it will be so easy to deal with the reincarnation race.


    During the war, the reincarnation race was badly injured and their strength is much weaker now. It''s crazy to me that they chose to come out of hiding after all these years.


    This time, I will kill all of them!


    I won''t give them any chance to get an advantage in the battle!"


    the first Lord of Darkness said, clenching his fists.


    "That''s right. After that battle, the strength of the reincarnation race must have dropped a lot.


    Since we are working together this time, they won''t stand a chance,"


    one of the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect remarked, nodding his head in agreement.


    "Well... Since the four of us are here, I was wondering if we could be so lucky to meet Master Yahir face to face?"


    one of them asked hesitantly.


    For a long time, the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect had wanted to know Yahir''s current condition.


    They knew that Yahir was the strongest master in the dar


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    that was emitting a violent aura of energy. He was prepared to undergo the Thunderstroke Doom.


    The young man was Austin''s avatar.


    A moment later, the Thunderstroke Doom began.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Dense thunderbolts dropped from the sky like dangerous waterfalls, instantly drowning Austin''s avatar.


    But Austin''s avatar had accumulated enough energy, so it was easy for him to deal with the trials of the Thunderstroke Doom.


    A few days later, the Thunderstroke Doom ended. Austin''s avatar had successfully broken through and become a level-ten governing god.


    He approached Austin and they became one.


    "Another one of my avatars is about to undergo the Thunderstroke Doom!"


    Austin''s face lit up as he sensed his avatar''s progression.


    "I''ll go there right now!"


    Austin walked into another space sea where another one of his avatars was undergoing the Thunderstroke Doom.


    Like the previous one, this avatar had also accumulated enough energy, so it was very easy for him to go through the Thunderstroke Doom.

 Chapter 5220 The War Was About To Break

    "Wow! Look at them!


    Soon, all of Austin''s avatars will have broken through and become level-ten governing gods.


    Once that''s done, he can try to break through and become a god of chaos.


    Austin is strong and he has a lot of talent. Once he officially becomes a god of chaos, his strength will improve by leaps and bounds.


    I''m looking forward to witnessing it!"


    Forest said with a relieved sigh.


    "I''m looking forward to it too,"


    the infinity beast replied, nodding his head.


    Over a short period of time, more of Austin''s avatars had faced the Thunderstroke Doom that would lead them to become level-ten governing gods.


    Austin entered and exited space seas, constantly fusing with the avatars that had turned into level-ten governing gods.


    Meanwhile, Cain was heading for the cluster of space seas where Austin''s avatars were cultivating with an army made up of the Lords of Darkness and the senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect on his heels.


    "Sirs, we''re almost there,"


    Cain told the three Lords of Darkness over his shoulder.


    "That''s great. Before you know it, we''ll be teaching those thr


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect are heading here all at once!"


    John exclaimed, also shocked to hear about it.


    "Hold on. Don''t panic yet. I think I have an idea.


    How about this?


    All the members of our race will work with you and fight against the enemy.


    We will set up an array and unleash the power of the law of time. That will stall the enemy a lot. Then, you will have the chance to fight them head on.


    Our infinity beast race has a very powerful time array.


    It should weaken their fighting capacity to a certain extent,"


    John added after thinking for a while.


    "Really?


    A time array? That''s a great idea!"


    Every single Lord of Reincarnation was happy to hear such a solid plan.


    "Yes.


    It''s the core inheritance of our infinity beast race,"


    John confirmed, nodding.


    "All right. Let''s work together and kill them all!"


    Forest exclaimed.


    Meanwhile, Austin was also receiving the news and he was shocked.


    "What? The three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect are coming here?" There was a hint of anxiety in his voice.

 Chapter 5221 Arrival

    ''Oh boy! This is not good! What if the three Lords of Reincarnation are not strong enough to defeat an army made up of the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect?''


    Austin thought, tapping his feet on the ground anxiously.


    ''There are still eighteen of my avatars that haven''t broken through and become level-ten governing gods.


    And I have no idea how long it will take for them to do it. What if they run out of time?''


    Austin''s eyes surveyed the area as worry continued to build inside of him.


    ''I used the fruit of supreme enlightenment to make my avatars. If something bad happens to any of them, I may not be able to break through and become a god of chaos.


    But I can''t just focus on saving my avatars. The three Lords of Reincarnation and the infinity beasts are important too. I can''t let them get into trouble because of my avatars.


    At the worst, I will have to give up my last eighteen avatars.


    We have to leave now, before it''s too late, ''


    Austin decided inwardly.


    "Sirs, I''ve made my decision. I will sacrifice my remaining eighteen avatars.


    I don''t have time to wait until they have broken through to level-ten govern


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    They were all anticipating the fight.


    A moment later, their enemies reached them.


    "Ha-ha!


    You three old men are fools! Staying here to guard a worthless young man! Ha!


    This is easily the most stupid thing you''ve ever done!"


    As the first Lord of Darkness strode over, laughter fell from his lips.


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about!


    Austin is the most talented young man that our reincarnation race has. We have to help him,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation spat.


    "You can try, but I don''t think you will succeed. Today, he will die,"


    the second Lord of Darkness snapped.


    It didn''t take long for the three Lords of Darkness, the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect, Cain, and the gods of chaos from the darkness race to all catch up.


    They surrounded the three Lords of Reincarnation, leaving no gaps for them to escape through.


    "There''s no way out. You will all perish,"


    the second Lord of Darkness continued.


    "Are you joking? Do you think you can kill all of us?"


    the second Lord of Reincarnation asked with a laugh.


    "Of course,"


    one of the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect replied with a devilish smile.

 Chapter 5222 The Fierce Battle

    "I''ll admit it. You are all very powerful.


    However, the seven of us are stronger. It will be easy for us to fight with you,"


    one of the senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect continued.


    "Why are you even here? Your Time Chamber Sect has nothing to do with this. Aren''t you afraid that will we destroy your Time Chamber Sect?"


    Forest taunted as he looked at the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect.


    "Ha-ha! That''s a good one!


    You''re going to destroy our Time Chamber Sect?


    Please remove that stupid idea from your head. What you should be doing is worrying about how you''re going to escape!


    But it will be kind of pointless. After all, we''re here to make sure you don''t make it out alive,"


    another senior leader from the Time Chamber Sect said, laughing wildly.


    "Austin!


    Come out right now!


    I will tear you to pieces!"


    Cain shouted abruptly, staring into a distant space sea.


    Austin''s real body was located there and he had just sensed it.


    Currently, one of Austin''s avatars was in the final stage of breaking through to a level-ten governing god. He had not triggered the Thunderstroke Doom yet.


    "Hold on


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ted. They tried to move their limbs but it was like they were stuck in quicksand.


    ''Ha-ha! That''s awesome!


    The infinity beast race lives up to its reputation as the legendary race in charge of time. They''ve even slowed down the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect!


    I can''t believe it!''


    Forest thought as he watched his enemies struggle. A small, proud smile appeared on his face.


    Randall and Luis were also happy deep down.


    "See? Numbers don''t mean anything! True strength is what it comes down to!


    Come on. Let''s fight them,"


    Luis shouted before rushing forward.


    "Let''s kill them all!"


    Forest and Randall followed suit, casting their fists into the air.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Soon, both sides were launching violent attacks at each other, and a fierce battle had begun.


    With the help of the time array that was unleashed by the infinity beasts, the three Lords of Reincarnation managed to gain an advantage and the other party suffered some losses.


    Before long, the two sides were locked in a stalemate.


    No matter how hard they tried, neither of them could claim the victory yet.

 Chapter 5223 The Last Four Avatars

    "Damn it! The time array that the infinity beasts set up is too powerful!"


    When they felt its power, the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect growled and grumbled.


    Before they had come, they thought that the seven of them working together would be enough to not just defeat the three Lords of Reincarnation, but to do it easily.


    It was their opportunity to kill the Lords of Reincarnation so that they wouldn''t cause trouble for them or impede their plans in the future.


    But things were turning out badly. The three Lords of Reincarnation had a group of infinity beasts on their side, and they had set up a powerful time array


    that made the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect feel like they couldn''t fight back.


    In a fit of rage, the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect launched more violent attacks than they had before. They were determined to hit someone and harm them or even kill them.


    However, the infinity beasts all had great attainments in the law of time. The time array they had set up was the core inheritance of their race and its power was strong enough to stop their enemies from hurting them.


    Boom! Boom


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the Thunderstroke Doom smoothly. Not long after the Thunderstroke Doom ended, he successfully broke through and became a level-ten governing god.


    Over time, Austin''s other avatars continued to speed up their cultivation, and they also broke through and became level-ten governing gods.


    Meanwhile, the battle between the three Lords of Reincarnation, the three Lords of Darkness, and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect was still in full swing.


    When the infinity beasts had set up the time array, it had been very powerful, causing both sides to come to a draw.


    However, as time went by, the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect


    started to grow familiar with the time array.


    Now, their fighting capacity was slowly becoming stronger again.


    "Austin, your avatars have to break through right now!


    We can''t hold on for much longer!"


    John told Austin through a spiritual message.


    "Okay, I''ll ask my remaining avatars to cultivate harder and break through as soon as possible!"


    Austin nodded.


    There were only four avatars left who hadn''t broken through to level-ten governing gods yet.


    "These are the final four!"


    Austin said to himself as he stood in one of the space seas.

 Chapter 5224 Breaking Through

    Over the next few days, Austin ordered the final four avatars to complete difficult trials that put their lives at risk. He knew that it was dangerous, but he needed a way to speed up their cultivation.


    Before long, another one of his avatars started to undergo the Thunderstroke Doom.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the middle of a large space, Austin''s avatar stood alone and looked up at the dark clouds that were rumbling with thunder. Powerful lightning bolts constantly struck down on him.


    Meanwhile, the Lords of Darkness and the senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect were regaining some of their strength. Now, they could push back against the array that the infinity beasts had set up.


    As a result, the Lords of Reincarnation started to grow worried.


    The three of them were very powerful, but their seven enemies could easily overpower them.


    If they were to face either the three Lords of Darkness or the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect on their own, they would be able to handle it. However, fighting all of them at once was too much for them to resist.


    "Austin, I need you to ask your remaining avatars to practice harder. They must break through as soon as possible.


    The Lords of Reincarnation are starting to struggle.


    They are the core of the reincarnation race. We c


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    strength had increased more than he had ever imagined it could.


    At that moment, Austin felt unstoppable. He had more power than ever before.


    "All right, sirs. It''s done. All of my avatars have successfully become level-ten governing gods, and I have fused with all of them.


    Let''s retreat!"


    Although Austin was more focused on his avatars, he couldn''t forget about the ongoing battle and his companions'' safety.


    "Congratulations!"


    The three Lords of Reincarnation and John all released long, deep sighs of relief.


    "Turn around, everyone! Let''s get out of here!"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation ordered.


    As soon as he had finished speaking, the infinity beasts nodded and joined them in their retreat.


    The first Lord of Reincarnation flicked his sleeve, sending all of the infinity beasts, Austin, Crosby, and the entire reincarnation army into a human world within his body.


    "Let''s go!"


    A straight, white path appeared beneath the feet of the three Lords of Reincarnation. It extended farther than their eyes could see.


    They ran over it so fast that their feet barely touched the ground, and soon, they had disappeared into the distance.


    "Go after them!"


    The three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect wasted no time chasing after them.

 Chapter 5225 Safe Now

    The three Lords of Reincarnation scurried along the white road, passing through different spaces. They moved so fast that their figures turned into blurry streaks, and in the end, they disappeared over the horizon.


    "They''re displaying the Illusion Skill of Reincarnation! It''s the core cultivation method of the reincarnation race!"


    the third Lord of Darkness shouted, pushing his legs to move even faster. Even though they were miles and miles ahead, he refused to give up.


    "We have to stop here. We can''t catch them,"


    the first Lord of Darkness said, slowing into a walk.


    The other two Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect reluctantly stopped running.


    All of them looked quietly at their feet.


    Before they had come, they had thought that they would be able to defeat the three Lords of Reincarnation with ease, but things hadn''t gone to plan.


    "Do you know whose fault this is? Those stupid infinity beasts!


    If it weren''t for them being here, the seven of us would have been able to subdue the three Lords of Reincarnation. I think we would have even killed them!"


    one of the senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect said through gritted teeth.


    Even though they had lost, none of th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e talking about,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation replied with a gentle smile.


    A moment later, Austin, the chaotic sky-devouring beast, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace, Tanya, Diego, Jadiel, and the others had all reunited.


    The fire source beast also ran over to join them, smiling widely.


    Thanks to Austin, the chaotic sky-devouring beast and the others saw the fire source beast as one of them. They were all close friends now.


    In the past, Austin had traveled in the Absolute Space Sea with each of them.


    Back then, all of them had been weak.


    Now, they were all gods of chaos, except for Austin.


    None of them was weak.


    "I''m the only one who hasn''t become a god of chaos yet,"


    Austin commented, slumping his shoulders. He had a hard time looking his friends in the eye.


    "Austin, that is true, but your combat effectiveness is far stronger than ours.


    We are still no match for you.


    You were strong enough to kill Bartholomew from the Time Chamber Sect.


    There''s no reason for you to feel sad,"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace reminded him in a comforting voice.


    "She is right. Austin, you are not a god of chaos yet, but you are far more powerful than I am,"


    Diego said with a nod.

 Chapter 5226 Back To The Fallen Divine Valley

    "That''s all true, but the thing is, I will be greatly restricted in my strength until I break through and become a god of chaos.


    But please, let''s stop talking about me,"


    Austin said.


    Once all the bases were covered, Austin, the chaotic sky-devouring beast and their other friends spent the whole day with their friends.


    The next day, Austin chose to go back to the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "Austin, soon, I will go to search for the rest of my race.


    The more that my strength improves, the clearer the aura of my own race in the Absolute Space Sea becomes. It''s still super faint, but I want to look for them,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast said.


    He also was quite dependent on Austin, because just like the little infinity beast, Austin had hatched him.


    "Okay.


    If there really are other members from your race in the Absolute Space Sea, that would be a good thing.


    Go and find them."


    Austin nodded and smiled.


    "All right. We will go now too,"


    the third Lord of Reincarnation chimed in, waving his hand.


    Then, he sent Austin and John into one of his human worlds.


    While they were gone, all the infinity beasts stayed in the Re


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d Lord of Reincarnation, John, and Austin entered the square that was located in the depths of the Fallen Divine Valley.


    The third Lord of Reincarnation, Winston, and John sat at a small table and discussed Austin''s progress in detail. Because he didn''t want to strain himself, Austin kept busy by serving them some tea.


    "Master and sirs, I want to go back to see my family,"


    Austin said after they had spent hours there.


    "Okay.


    You can go on your own.


    Visit with your family, rest, and make your preparations. If you try to break through while you''re in a favorable state, the probability of success will be higher,"


    Winston replied.


    "Master, don''t worry about me. I understand."


    Austin nodded.


    "Before you go, Austin, these are all the comprehensions I have gathered from all of cultivation I have done in my life. I will send them into your Soul Sea so you can learn from them.


    Hopefully, they will help you,"


    the third Lord of Reincarnation offered. Then, he pointed with his finger and a stream of information condensed by his spiritual sense entered Austin''s Soul Sea all at once.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Austin said gratefully.

 Chapter 5227 Start

    The third Lord of Reincarnation was one of the top masters in the Absolute Space Sea. Because of that, the insights and thoughts he had garnered over the years were precious. Austin would make good use of them.


    After saying his goodbyes, Austin returned to the small world where his family lived and spent some time relaxing and catching up with them.


    He was amazed to learn that he had one more child.


    It was a daughter.


    Her mother, Windy, had chosen to name her Itzel.


    By the time Austin had returned, Itzel was five years old. At first, she was extremely wary of Austin''s presence. But after a couple of days, she was constantly following on Austin''s heels and wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Austin loved her so much. She was everything he had ever wanted.


    She didn''t have a special talent, but her progress in strength was more impressive than Julian''s.


    Itzel had never cultivated, but her realm increased daily. It looked like she put no effort into it at all.


    Austin had tried to figure out why, but he couldn''t come up with a reasonable explanat


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    vine Valley, created a small world, and entered it.


    Inside the small world, Austin found a spot to sit cross-legged. The moment he touched the ground, a variety of scenes appeared in his Soul Sea.


    They were representations of his eighty-one avatars'' real experiences over the years.


    Now, they were all a part of Austin, just like he had experienced them himself.


    As he sat there, Austin recalled every single one. It was like he had stumbled upon a huge fortune


    because reviewing the memories could greatly improve the state of his mind.


    Austin sat quietly and slowly watched the scenes play out in his Soul Sea. He could see everything through his avatars'' eyes.


    In different space seas, the avatars grew stronger and stronger. Over time, they became famous, young geniuses in their space seas, caused a sensation, and finally broke through to level-ten governing gods. The scenes were so clear it was like Austin was there.


    All of Austin''s avatars had had remarkable experiences in the Absolute Space Sea, all because they had Austin''s talent with them.

 Chapter 5228 On The Way To Being A God Of Chaos

    All of Austin''s avatars were level-ten governing gods, so every single one of their memories was stored perfectly in their minds��every scene, every detail, and every mood swing they had experienced was there. Nothing could be forgotten.


    Now, those memories were flashing through Austin''s Soul Sea over and over again, making him feel everything his avatars had felt. Slowly, a sense of calm washed over him. It was like he had an eye that could see everything in the world at once.


    The memories allowed Austin to have some insight into the meaning of life.


    Time passed slowly


    and Austin stayed patient. He wasn''t in a rush to view the memories.


    After a long time, all of the avatars'' experiences had finally merged into the depths of Austin''s Soul Sea and become a part of his own.


    During the process, Austin felt like his spiritual soul had been reborn. Everything was so pure and clean.


    He had entered a very mysterious state of nothingness!


    But it was the best state of mind he could be to experience a breakthrough.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he order of the three Lords of Darkness. They couldn''t stop until they figured out a way to defeat the reincarnation race.


    "Master Cain, during my deduction process, I''ve seen the reincarnation race fighting us and they are very well-prepared.


    I don''t see how our darkness race can get an advantage,"


    one of them reported.


    "Yes. I have also deduced that the strength of the reincarnation race is stronger than last time,"


    another wizard chimed in.


    "You are right. I sense it too,"


    Cain responded, nodding.


    "Well, there''s no reason to continue right now. Let''s rest and replenish our energy before we continue our deduction.


    The fight between our darkness race and the reincarnation race is a messy affair.


    It''s hard for us to deduce everything in such a short period of time,"


    Cain added.


    "Okay. Let''s rest,"


    the others said, nodding eagerly.


    "By the way, I heard that Austin hurt you. Is that true?"


    a wizard suddenly asked Cain.


    The other wizards turned around to look at him curiously.

 Chapter 5229 Stop Him

    "Yes. What you''ve heard is true.


    I fought against Austin and he hurt me very badly, but I''m healed now,"


    Cain replied, gritting his teeth as he thought about the battle.


    "One day, when the opportunity presents itself, I will get my revenge!"


    he continued in a booming voice.


    "I also heard that Austin has a lot of avatars training in different space seas in the Absolute Space Sea. It''s very weird. He must be practicing a strange cultivation method,"


    one of the wizards added, looking off into the distance like he was deep in thought.


    "That''s right.


    He is practicing a strange cultivation method. We still haven''t figured out what it is,"


    Cain replied.


    "Hmm... That sounds like it has something to do with a very rare treasure that is spoken about in the legends,"


    another wizard chimed in, scratching his chin.


    "What is it?"


    asked the other wizards.


    "The fruit of supreme enlightenment.


    It is a very rare treasure. Has any of you heard about it before?"


    the wizard


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ven go in it.


    Austin''s strength is too low. He wouldn''t enter it.


    Did you make a mistake?"


    one of the senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect asked.


    "No, we didn''t.


    There is no other explanation. Austin must have obtained the fruit of supreme enlightenment, and eaten it. That was how he created so many avatars to cultivate in different space seas.


    Now, he is cultivating in seclusion to try and break through to a god of chaos,"


    Cain explained in a serious voice.


    "Cain is the most powerful wizard in our darkness race. If he sounds this sure, it must be true. There''s no reason to doubt his words,"


    the first Lord of Darkness said.


    "I can''t believe that Austin made it out of the Frigid Continent alive and obtained the fruit of supreme enlightenment.


    It''s incredible!"


    one of the senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect exclaimed.


    "Yes. It''s unbelievable that he got out of the Frigid Continent alive.


    Austin is very lucky,"


    the first Lord of Darkness echoed.

 Chapter 5230 The Soul Killing Skill

    "Yes. It''s always been clear to us that Austin possesses a lot of luck,"


    the second Lord of Darkness said with a grim expression on his face.


    "It''s unfair how much luck he has!"


    As they looked around at each other, all their faces were dark. The other two Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect weren''t reassured when they heard these words.


    They were all top masters in the Absolute Space Sea. After a lot of hard work, they had earned their fame and gained more knowledge than most other creatures.


    They had witnessed some creatures born with luck. Such creatures always succeeded easily even without trying too hard.


    "Yeah.


    Austin has constantly been improving his strength. He''s only a level-ten governing god, but he can easily kill gods of chaos.


    And now we''ve discovered that he entered the Frigid Continent and came out alive with the fruit of supreme enlightenment.


    Young geniuses like him are rare in the Absolute Space Sea. He wil


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ss instructed.


    Then, Cain nodded to the other wizards from the darkness race and they all started to deduce Austin''s whereabouts.


    Soon, Cain''s eyes opened.


    "Sirs, I have good news! We know where Austin is!


    He''s right here!"


    With a wave of Cain''s hand, a picture appeared.


    In it, they could see Austin cultivating and the map to that location.


    "Let''s all go there to stop Austin from breaking through!


    However, we need to keep a low profile. We can''t let the three old fellows from the reincarnation race and the infinity beasts know that we are there


    or they will try to protect Austin,"


    the first Lord of Darkness said.


    "All right. Austin is too powerful for him to live any longer. Let''s head out and kill him!"


    The other two Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect nodded in agreement, huffing and muttering.


    "Everyone, let''s use the Soul Killing Skill to disturb Austin and stop him from breaking through!"


    Cain roared.

 Chapter 5231 Creation Of His Own Martial Arts

    "Okay! Let''s begin!"


    the other wizards answered in unison.


    If anything, the wizards from the darkness race understood the urgency of the issue and they had attached a great importance to it. They wouldn''t stop trying until they had completed their task.


    After all, Austin had become one of the core enemies of the darkness race.


    "Cain, you can all go into the ancestral temple. The energy in there will make it so you guys can unleash more power,"


    the first Lord of Darkness offered, nodding at the wizards.


    "Thank you!


    The ancestral temple will definitely make us stronger!"


    Cain and the others said gratefully as smiles were exchanged all around.


    "Everyone, follow me. We''re going to the ancestral temple!"


    Cain exclaimed, jumping to his feet.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    With a wave of his hand, he led the other wizards in the direction of the ancestral temple. In the blink of an eye, they were gone.


    "Perfect. Let''s leave too,"


    the first Lord of Darkness told his companions.


    "Yes. Let''s go,"


    the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect all said and agreed, nodding their heads.


    After their plan was settled, t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ented than I am.


    Besides, I think Austin is probably even more talented than Forest and Randall too,"


    Luis replied, laughing gently.


    "Ha-ha!


    Well, we''ll have to wait and see.


    Either way, the reincarnation race has a great successor.


    I have a feeling that when Austin succeeds in breaking through, he will bring us more surprises.


    We have to be patient!"


    John said, laughing loudly.


    "Yes.


    I''m sure he will surprise us a lot!


    I have full confidence in him!"


    Luis added with a smile.


    For the time being, the third Lord of Reincarnation and John were fully confident in Austin''s abilities.


    The energy pressure that was coming from the small world where Austin was cultivating in seclusion was so powerful that it confirmed the level of Austin''s talent.


    "Look at that energy pressure!


    I think Austin is creating his own martial arts right now!


    It looks incredible!


    The martial art I created when I broke through and became a god of chaos was nothing compared to Austin''s!"


    In the distance, the leader of the Reincarnation Palace and the others were still watching and waiting, surprised by all that they were seeing.

 Chapter 5232 Comprehension Of Laws

    It hadn''t been long since the leader of the Reincarnation Palace and the others had broken through and became gods of chaos, so they were very familiar with the process.


    "Austin''s talent is a lot higher than ours. That''s why the martial arts he''s creating are stronger,"


    Diego explained.


    "I don''t know about you guys, but I''m looking forward to seeing how powerful Austin will be after he becomes a god of chaos,"


    he continued.


    "I''m looking forward to it, too,"


    Tanya replied, nodding slowly.


    "Let''s keep waiting. I am sure he will come out soon and surprise us. Since I met him, he''s produced many surprises,"


    the leader of the Reincarnation Palace remarked softly.


    "You are right. Austin will surprise us,"


    the chaotic sky-devouring beast agreed.


    ''I hope Austin can make a breakthrough successfully, ''


    the fire source beast thought as he gazed at the small world where Austin was cultivating in seclusion in the distance.


    A long time ago, he had cultivated with an old fire source beast in the ancestr


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    aws.


    Every level-ten governing god that had ever existed dreamed of getting the Magical Polarity Token.


    With the Magical Polarity Token in their hands, the chances of becoming a god of chaos increased tenfold.


    Austin pointed at it with his finger, and the Magical Polarity Token started to tremble, evolving several different laws at once.


    The Magical Polarity Token knew all of the laws in existence, making it incomparably powerful.


    Austin then closed his eyes and focused on comprehending the various laws that were evolved from the Magical Polarity Token.


    It was a very complicated process.


    Laws were one of the most mysterious things in the Absolute Space Sea, so it would be challenging to comprehend all of them.


    To complete the process, one had to be patient and focused, and at the same time, he must have enough talent.


    Fortunately, Austin''s talent in laws was quite high.


    As time went by, Austin remained as motionless as a statue.


    He had chosen one of the laws to focus on with his spiritual sense.

 Chapter 5233 The Interference

    Meanwhile, somewhere in the middle of the Absolute Space Sea, the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect were running, quickly gaining on the small world where Austin was trying to break through.


    Cain and the other wizards from the darkness race had spent a large amount of time trying to find Austin and they had already told the three Lords of Darkness exactly where to go.


    Now, the seven of them had a clear destination to reach.


    "This is great! Austin is not trying to become a god of chaos inside the Reincarnation Palace.


    Imagine if he had gone there instead.


    We would have had to enter the Reincarnation Palace to stop him and then, we would have run into the three Lords of Reincarnation.


    Like last time, they could have joined with the infinity beasts, and it would have been difficult to defeat them,"


    the third Lord of Darkness commented as they ran.


    "You''re right. However, it''s too early for us to feel relaxed.


    Austin might not be in the Reincarnation Palace, but there''s no way of knowing if the three old guys or the infinity beasts are protecting h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "I don''t know why but I have this really bad feeling.


    Something in here is definitely affecting me,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    "Could it be my Internal Demon?


    That makes no sense! My mind power is too strong for an Internal Demon to get me anymore.


    What the hell is going on?"


    Austin scratched his chin, deep in thought.


    Now, he felt unable to calm down and concentrate on comprehending the laws.


    "No!


    I think there''s a mysterious energy on the outside that''s affecting me. It''s not coming from me!


    Is someone trying to disturb my breakthrough? It''s highly possible!"


    After he realized that someone was trying to stop him, Austin ceased learning the laws for the time being.


    He released his spiritual sense on the outside of the small world to scan for the culprit.


    A moment later, he found a part of his answer.


    "Many black runes are coming towards me.


    I was right! Someone is trying to interfere with my breakthrough!"


    As he continued to watch, he saw more black runes in the space and time around him. They were all zooming towards the small world where he was cultivating.

 Chapter 5234 Restless

    "Hold on! These runes look familiar! They were condensed by the laws of darkness, which means they came from the darkness race! They are the ones interfering with my cultivation,"


    Austin muttered. After more observation, he discovered that all the black runes that were coming towards him had been condensed by the law of darkness.


    ''The only creatures that could disturb me from so far away are the wizards from the darkness race.''


    Austin''s face darkened as he came to the realization.


    The wizards from the darkness race were weak fighters, but they were proficient in other secret techniques.


    Deep in Austin''s gut, he knew that those wizards were most likely the ones who were messing with his breakthrough.


    ''The darkness race gets on my nerves!


    When they said that they wouldn''t stop chasing me until they caught me, they weren''t kidding.


    They must have found out that I''m trying to break through and become a god of chaos, and now, they''re trying to stop me from doing it, ''


    Austin thought, narrowing his eyes.


    Two times now, the three Lords of Darkness had personally come to deal w


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e can''t kill him with it, we should be able to affect his breakthrough.


    Then, it will be a lot harder for him to become a god of chaos,"


    Cain remarked.


    "You''re right. Come on, everyone! Let''s mess with Austin!"


    the other wizards echoed.


    Then, they closed their eyes and pushed the Soul Killing Skill even harder.


    "Austin is in trouble.


    We have to help him,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation said to the second Lord of Reincarnation in the Reincarnation Palace.


    "Hurry up.


    He needs us,"


    the second Lord of Reincarnation urged.


    Wasting no time, the two Lords of Darkness left the Reincarnation Palace and headed towards the Fallen Divine Valley.


    At the same time, dozens of masters from the infinity beast race received John''s message and headed towards the Fallen Divine Valley as fast as they could.


    "Everyone, good news! We''ve found him! Austin is cultivating in seclusion right over there!"


    Finally, the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect had arrived in front of the space sea where the Fallen Divine Valley was located.

 Chapter 5235 The Attack

    As time passed, more black runes infiltrated the space and time and headed towards the small world where Austin was.


    Black runes burst into the small world until it was all over the place.


    A large group of them surged towards the sky and fell over Austin.


    Fortunately, he had set up hundreds of worlds of mind power and over a thousand brilliant arrays to protect himself.


    Therefore, the black runes didn''t distract him from his task or harm him.


    Currently, Austin was trying to remain calm and continue to comprehend the laws that were evolved from the Magical Polarity Token.


    Gradually, Austin discovered that it was easy to keep comprehending the laws.


    Not long after, he had completely forgotten about the black runes around him.


    Time flew by as he comprehended a large number of laws.


    He was so consumed with his task that he didn''t know how much time had gone by.


    "I''ve almost comprehended four fifths of the laws that were evolved from the Magical Polarity Token.


    There are not a lot left!


    Once I fully comprehend the remaining laws, I will pass the test of comprehension!"


    Austin exclaimed, feeling anticipation build in him.


    Then, he


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nced.


    They wanted to launch an attack on Austin that he wouldn''t see coming.


    Meanwhile, the first Lord of Reincarnation, the second Lord of Reincarnation, and a group of powerful warriors from the infinity beast race were on their way to the Fallen Divine Valley.


    More time passed


    and the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect slowly got closer to the small world where Austin was cultivating.


    Because they had to keep their movements a secret, their speed was a little slow.


    And in their eyes, they hadn''t been found yet.


    "They are coming!


    They must think that they are still well hidden!"


    the third Lord of Reincarnation told John and Winston through his spiritual sense, chuckling to himself.


    "Great. Let''s beat them at their own game. When they get closer, we will attack them.


    It''s the perfect plan!"


    the third Lord of Reincarnation said.


    "Okay!


    Prepare yourselves!"


    Both Winston and John looked nonchalantly around, pretending that they weren''t about to be attacked.


    In the meantime, Austin had no idea what was happening outside and he was still concentrated on comprehending the laws.

 Chapter 5236 The Tense Situation

    Time flew by and all the while, Austin comprehended more laws.


    However, with every second, more black runes entered the small world


    and headed straight for Austin.


    Before long, he was consumed by the movements of the black runes and he sighed out of frustration.


    Restlessness filled him. He wanted to focus on his comprehension of the remaining laws, but he couldn''t concentrate.


    The black runes continued to appear


    until the small world was full of them. They rolled and roared through the air.


    From a distance, the small world looked like a black world.


    It was filled with the energy and laws of darkness.


    Even though Austin had placed a lot of worlds of mind power and arrays to protect himself, the number of the black runes was increasing and the small world where Austin was cultivating in seclusion had undergone a huge change.


    It now looked like a lair of the darkness race.


    "It must be the darkness race''s wizards that disturbed me! Maybe they are using a secret technique!


    Soon, I will find them and kill them all!"


    Austin said, gritting his teeth.


    "But I don''t know what I should do rig


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    runes.


    The black runes had amazing penetrating power and had the ability to travel across many spaces.


    The wizards had no problem sending them through over one thousand arrays and straight towards Austin.


    The only ability Austin could still use against them was his mind power.


    Therefore, Austin simply removed all the arrays and put all of his effort into maintaining the worlds of mind power.


    Soon, the pressure that he was under had lessened.


    ''I was right. The mind power is the best tactic for resisting these black runes, ''


    Austin thought, smiling wide.


    While he exerted all his mind power into the worlds of mind power, he forced himself to relax.


    Over time, he felt his mind power becoming stronger and stronger.


    ''According to the current situation, the only way I can focus on my breakthrough is if I completely resist the impact of these black runes.


    I have to use my mind power or I can''t stop them.


    Maybe I should try cultivating my mind power and improving it so I can concentrate on breaking through to the next level after I deal with these black runes, ''


    Austin thought to himself.

 Chapter 5237 We Join Them

    "Yes! That''s a great plan!


    I hope it works because it''s the only chance I have left!"


    As Austin looked around him, he saw that the amount of black runes in the surrounding space and time was still increasing.


    From a distance, the entire small world resembled a lair of the darkness race. It was filled with dense dark energy and laws of darkness.


    ''The first step is cultivating the mind power energy. I need to get it to a higher level!''


    Austin decided, nodding his head firmly.


    Over the next little while, he ceased his comprehension of the laws and started concentrating on cultivating the mind power energy.


    In the past, Austin had used several cultivation methods that were created to assist in improving the mind power. Now, he used the same ones again.


    He already had a mind power energy base that was at a very high level, which allowed him to gain a clearer understanding of the essence of the mind power.


    By reviewing the cultivation methods he was already familiar with, he was able to find a new understanding of the mind power.


    "Wait!


    What''s going on?"


    Austin exclaimed, looking down at his body in surprise.


    Austin''s current level of mind power was already providing h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''ve lost your chance to kill Austin,"


    the third Lord of Reincarnation said as he appeared in front of them, blocking their way.


    John and Winston joined him, ready to defend the Fallen Divine Valley.


    "Ha-ha! Three against seven, and you think you can make it? What a joke!


    There are seven of us. We will send three of our own men to deal with you while the other four to kill Austin.


    Austin is a young man. It will be considered a great honor for him to be killed by the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect.


    Austin will die this time and if the news spreads, he will be even more famous in the Absolute Space Sea. He can die in peace,"


    the second Lord of Darkness snapped back.


    "Get out of our way! The three of you can''t stop us from killing Austin!"


    one of the senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect shouted.


    "You''re right. Maybe the three of them can''t stop you, but what if we join them?"


    a voice declared from the distance.


    Everyone''s eyes followed it and landed on two fierce figures that ran over to stand next to the third Lord of Reincarnation.


    It was the first Lord of Reincarnation and the second Lord of Reincarnation.

 Chapter 5238 Another Fierce Battle

    "We''re here too!"


    Another thunderous voice was heard from far away.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect all turned their heads and saw giant beasts charging towards them.


    There were dozens of infinity beasts in total, and all of them were in their original form.


    That way, their strength could reach its maximum level.


    In the blink of an eye, the two Lords of Reincarnation and a group of infinity beasts had arrived.


    "Damn it! Now all of them are here!"


    The faces of the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect were covered in hesitation.


    They had already witnessed how powerful the three Lords of Reincarnation and infinity beasts could be the last time that they fought them.


    "Ha-ha! Yes! Everyone is here. Come on, guys! Let''s get this last fight started!"


    the third Lord of Reincarnation exclaimed, releasing a hearty laugh. All of his previous worries had faded away. Now, he was completely in his element.


    "Quick! Let''s set up a time array!"


    John yelled to the members of his race through his spiritual sense.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After nodding their heads, the infinity beasts relea


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e to disturb the small world that Austin is in!"


    the first Lord of Darkness yelled to the other two Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect through his spiritual sense.


    "Okay."


    The others nodded.


    They waited while the first Lord of Darkness stood his ground.


    Then, he spun on his heel and retreated quietly towards the small world that Austin was in. Lifting his hands, he created a strange, magic seal.


    Boom!


    The void trembled as dark, iron chains snaked forwards from the distance. Clattering, they transformed into black arrows and pointed towards the small world.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    They moved through the air so fast that it was hard to see them. Bursting through spaces, they instantly arrived outside of the small world that Austin was in.


    Immense energy and laws of darkness seeped out of them, drowning the small world.


    Immediately, the small world shook violently.


    "Hey! Are you trying to disturb Austin?


    Not on my watch!"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation roared.


    He pointed his finger at the sky


    and white chains that were condensed by the laws of reincarnation sprang forward, chasing after the black arrows.


    Splash! Splash! Splash!

 Chapter 5239 Interference

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    High in the sky, the white chains that the first Lord of Reincarnation had created collided with the black arrows, producing large energy explosions. Smoke and debris covered the space around them as everything settled again.


    The fight had turned into a contest of laws.


    The first Lord of Darkness was skilled in the law of darkness, and the first Lord of Reincarnation was best at the law of reincarnation. They were evenly matched.


    Therefore, no matter how hard they tried, neither of them could gain an advantage.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a senior leader from the Time Chamber Sect took a step forward and waved his hand. A large, golden light flew out of his palm and shot into the depths of the space. Within seconds, it had disappeared from sight.


    A few moments later, the golden light appeared again. Now, it was very close to the small world that Austin was cultivating in.


    The energy contained in the golden light was powerful. As it drew nearer, cracks appeared on the surface of the small world.


    "Time reversal net!"


    John shouted.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the air above the small world, a huge, white net appea


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    powerful magic treasure.


    They had a golden dagger, a nine-floored, silver pagoda, a black umbrella, and a red seal.


    Each one released a very strange aura as they traveled through the air.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The four magic treasures blasted through the space, bee-lining for the small world.


    From where he stood outside the small world, the White Emperor stared up at the three giant, black palms and the four strange magic treasures. He frowned as a large amount of pressure folded on him.


    He now realized he wasn''t strong enough to block the attacks from the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect.


    Fortunately, the three Lords of Reincarnation and the infinity beasts noticed that he was in trouble.


    "Move the time array to the small world where Austin is. We have to protect it,"


    John told the other infinity beasts through a spiritual sense message.


    Now, the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect were no longer participating in direct combat. They were completely focused on disturbing the small world and stopping Austin''s breakthrough.

 Chapter 5240 Comprehension

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After flying through the air, the time array that was controlled by the infinity beasts wrapped itself around the small world that Austin was in.


    It shielded it just in time because seconds later, the magic treasures that belonged to the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect arrived.


    But now, their speed was decreased because of the effects of the time array.


    Next, the white palms that the three Lords of Reincarnation had created flew upwards and collided with the four magic treasures.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The four magic treasures were sent flying backwards.


    Unwilling to give up, the three Lords of Darkness sent their black palms to attack the small world.


    The three Lords of Reincarnation ran over to block them, standing in front of the small world. Then, they lifted their hands to stop the black palms from advancing.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The battle resulted in a tremendous energy pressure that shook the space around them.


    "We can''t give up! Keep attacking the small world until we disturb Austin''s cultivation.


    We migh


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ed became stronger.


    As they burned their original energy essence, their strength increased.


    After their strength reached a certain level, they were able to use the Soul Killing Skill again.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Endless black runes emerged and entered the space, heading for the small world that Austin was in.


    In the small world of the Fallen Divine Valley, Austin''s eyes shot open.


    "I have finally comprehended all the laws that were evolved from the Magical Polarity Token!"


    Austin smiled slightly. A sense of comfort was washing over him. He felt like he had been immersed in an indescribable state.


    After comprehending so many laws, he had a deeper understanding of everything.


    It was like he knew all things at an intimate level.


    "The laws are the origin of everything.


    If you stripped down anything to its core, you would see that it was evolved from the laws,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    Currently, his strength was undergoing a huge leap.


    "Next, I will begin the process of breaking through to a god of chaos,"


    Austin said excitedly.

 Chapter 5241 Failure

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As Austin closed his eyes, the energy in his body was activated.


    It moved through his vast energy meridians at a warped speed, filling them to the brim.


    His body worked extra hard to produce enough energy to break through to a god of chaos.


    It was the most crucial step to the breakthrough.


    If he completed it successfully, he would have to undergo the Thunderstroke Doom.


    That would be a much simpler task than any of the others, but he would still be challenged.


    When he was settled, Austin immersed himself in the breakthrough.


    Time passed


    as Austin sat cross-legged and motionless.


    He resembled a monk that was deep in meditation.


    But on the inside, his body was a battlefield.


    Tremendous amounts of energy were flowing through him constantly.


    And as Austin concentrated on his breakthrough, more black runes entered the small world.


    Now, every part of the small world where Austin couldn''t reach was filled with terrible, black runes.


    The world had turned dark, lik


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    at was circulating in his body slowed down drastically.


    "I''ve failed,"


    Austin said, fluttering his eyes to stare at the ground.


    ''Originally, I could have succeeded, but the impact that the darkness race''s wizards had on me was too great.


    They must have burnt their original energy essence. Otherwise, their strength wouldn''t have increased so much in a short period of time, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he looked into the distance.


    "Curse you, darkness race and Time Chamber Sect!


    From this moment on, I will kill every creature from your forces when I come across them!"


    Austin swore as he slowly stood up. His hair was disheveled and his eyes were red.


    He understood that failing at breaking through to the god of chaos realm would affect him negatively.


    There were hidden dangers throughout the whole process. And his failure this time was practically like a ticking bomb.


    In the future, it might backfired and he might never find another chance to break through and become a god of chaos.

 Chapter 5242 It Was All Over

    Austin shook his head slowly. He didn''t want to accept his failure as a fact.


    It had taken him a long time and a lot of mental and physical exertion to prepare for his breakthrough.


    He had entered the Frigid Continent and experienced all sorts of tribulations to obtain the fruit of supreme enlightenment.


    In order to train and improve his eighty-one avatars, the three Lords of Reincarnation had sacrificed a lot to protect Austin.


    John had also done a lot to help him.


    None of them, for one second, ever doubted his breakthrough or his abilities.


    Austin didn''t want to tell them that all their hard work had resulted in nothing.


    He sat quietly and slumped his shoulders. With every second that passed, his heart filled with anger.


    There was only one good thing that had come from his attempt. Now, his mind power had reached a very high level. Thinking of that and taking some deep breaths managed to calm him down.


    "Maybe this is my fate,"


    he said finally, sighing.


    He was a level-ten governing god and he had comprehended many laws, but Austin knew that his fut


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    We burned our original energy essence, and it was worth it!"


    Cain announced, laughing happily.


    "Great!"


    "All of our efforts paid off!"


    "Now that little bastard knows our true power!"


    Soon, all the wizards were laughing. They were elated to have finally hurt Austin.


    "Everyone, Austin didn''t break through to a god of chaos. Now, his strength is limited!


    We have successfully blitzed a threat to our darkness race. We have all made a great contribution!"


    Cain exclaimed.


    "It''s our duty to work for the darkness race!"


    the other wizards echoed, smiling proudly.


    At that moment, Austin was exiting the small world. He walked very slowly.


    Outside of the small world, the three Lords of Reincarnation, Winston, John, and the other infinity beasts all watched him with pity swimming in their eyes.


    "Austin, please don''t be sad. You failed this time, but you can try again in the future.


    The most important thing is that you don''t give up,"


    John comforted.


    "Austin, your failure is not the end of the world.


    You need to cheer up,"


    Winston added.

 Chapter 5243 I Wont Give Up

    "That''s right, Austin. No matter what happens, we have to keep trying.


    There will be another chance for you to break through in the future,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation reassured him.


    The truth was, everyone could see how the failure would keep affecting him in his future cultivation.


    In the future, even if he ever got the chance to try and break through to a god of chaos again, it would be much harder for him to succeed.


    The probability of success was a lot lower than before.


    Because of his failure to breakthrough, Austin was threatened.


    Everyone hid their sighs and how worried they were about him


    because they were afraid they would irritate him.


    "Sirs, you don''t have to comfort me.


    I know what you''re all thinking.


    Martial arts cultivation is very difficult.


    It is even harder to break through and become a god of chaos. I knew there was a chance that I would fail and I prepared myself.


    It''s not a big deal. Don''t worry about me,"


    Austin replied calmly, giving them a brief smile.


    He didn''t display any anger or depression.


    His whole body was calm.


    "Good,"


    the first Lo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ng around and waving his hand. A Space Ring flew over and landed in front of the first Lord of Reincarnation.


    As he stooped to pick it up, he saw that there were many fragments of the road of reincarnation and the Memory Bridge inside the Space Ring.


    Austin had kept the Space Ring with him, not finding the proper occasion to give it to the three Lords of Reincarnation until now.


    "Thank you."


    The first Lord of Reincarnation rolled up his sleeve and put the Space Ring away.


    The fragments of the road of reincarnation and the Memory Bridge were essential if they wanted to rebuild the road of reincarnation in the future. The reincarnation race valued each one.


    "Goodbye!"


    Austin started walking again and disappeared within an instant.


    The three Lords of Reincarnation, the White Emperor, John, and the other infinity beasts all watched him until he was out of sight.


    "White Emperor, what are you going to do now?"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation asked.


    "I don''t know."


    The White Emperor shook his head.


    "Would you like to join our reincarnation race?"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation offered.

 Chapter 5244 Meet Nasir Again

    "You want me to join your reincarnation race?"


    When the White Emperor heard what the first Lord of Reincarnation had asked, he was quite surprised.


    "Yes. The three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect watched you fight alongside us. From this day on, they will be after you.


    Besides, Austin is your disciple and he is the best successor of our reincarnation race. It makes sense that you should join us,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation pointed out.


    "Okay. I''ll join you.


    But my strength is not as advanced as yours. I don''t know how much help I can provide you,"


    the White Emperor replied, smiling awkwardly.


    "What are you talking about?


    You''re a senior god of chaos in the Absolute Space Sea. You are experienced and knowledgeable. And everyone here knows how good you are at training your disciples. We want you to train the young people of our reincarnation race. With you by our side, we will be like tigers with wings!"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    are here to get you to comply with our orders.


    Now, you have two choices. The first is to submit to our darkness race, and the second is to die.


    Choose now. I don''t have time to wait around,"


    the man with the three-edged, steel fork in his hand demanded, sneering at the elders.


    As soon as he had finished speaking, he took a step forward and released a rolling energy pressure. It flew towards the four gods of chaos from the Azure Space Sea.


    Their faces darkened and they took hasty steps backwards.


    The man from the darkness race was too powerful!


    "The four of you are not qualified to negotiate with me. Make a choice now!"


    the man from the darkness race ordered.


    "Go back and tell the three Lords of Darkness that our Azure Space Sea doesn''t want to be an enemy of your darkness race but we also won''t surrender to any force,"


    an old man in white robes said as he slowly walked into the light.


    "Master Nasir!"


    Austin exclaimed when he saw the face of the old man in white robes.

 Chapter 5245 Youre Not Welcome Here

    The old man in white that was standing a small distance from Austin


    was a spiritual avatar of Nasir.


    A long time ago, when Austin had entered the Frigid Continent in search of the fruit of supreme enlightenment, he had undergone several obstacles and adventures before he could finally obtain it in a divine mountain.


    The person who had planted it there was Nasir.


    Later, Nasir passed the fruit of supreme enlightenment on to Austin, along with one hundred puppets that had the same strength as a god of chaos.


    However, Nasir was in bad shape. All he had was a corpse and a spiritual soul mark attached to that body.


    Therefore, Nasir''s physical body was forced to remain trapped in the divine mountain.


    He had informed Austin that if all the spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks he had scattered throughout the Absolute Space Sea were collected and integrated with his body, he might be able to come back to life.


    Being the good person that Austin was, he agreed to help him collect his spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks.


    After leaving the Frigid Continent, Austin had been preparing for his breakthrough to try and reach the god of chaos realm, so h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    god of chaos realm!


    You are still a level-ten governing god. Where is all of this arrogance coming from?


    Go to hell!"


    The leading member from the darkness race lowered his head and charged at Austin. He thrust a punch forward and a huge shadow of fist appeared, rushing to meet the sword light that Austin had released.


    A moment later, a deafening bang rang through the space.


    The huge fist shadow collided with the sword light and shattered like broken glass.


    Then, the bright sword light reached the body of the member from the darkness race and chopped him in half.


    As a result, his physical body and soul were both destroyed!


    Next, the sword light slashed towards the other members from the darkness race.


    Wherever it went, the members from the darkness race were instantly sliced into tiny pieces.


    In only a few seconds, all of the members from the darkness race had been killed!


    "Young man, are you also an enemy of the darkness race?"


    Nasir asked Austin from inside the Azure Space Sea.


    Austin stretched out his hand and the laws of reincarnation immediately burst forth from it.


    "Oh, you are from the reincarnation race."


    Nasir nodded.

 Chapter 5246 You Know Me

    After Austin had killed all the members from the darkness race, he nodded his head, smiling slightly. Then, he turned around and entered the Azure Space Sea. Nasir was standing a few meters away from him. They approached each other.


    "It''s nice to finally meet you, sir,"


    Austin greeted, bowing lowly.


    Nasir was as ancient as Zeke and Yahir were. For many years, he had maintained a high status in the Absolute Space Sea.


    Creatures like even the three Lords of Reincarnation had to refer to him as "sir", so of course, Austin had to be respectful.


    "Wait a second.


    Young man, it seems like you know me.


    Tell me, how did we meet?"


    Nasir asked, furrowing his eyebrows. Deep down, he felt like he also knew the young man but he couldn''t figure it out. It was like they had been linked by a mysterious connection.


    "Sir, if you could take a look at this, it will explain everything."


    Austin waved his hand, and a huge light curtain unfolded in the space beside him.


    A multitude of scenes played on the light curtain, depicti


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ty Token and the fruit of supreme enlightenment with you. You should have been able to successfully break through and become a god of chaos.


    But you were disturbed by enemies and as a result, you failed."


    As he heard Austin''s story, Nasir shook his head in disappointment.


    "And this failure has damaged your cultivation base somehow. It will be much harder for you to try and break through to a god of chaos in the future.


    However, you are different from the other ordinary cultivators. You are now stronger than most of the gods of chaos.


    You are a rare gem,"


    Nasir remarked.


    "Where there''s a will, there is a way. Don''t give up easily. Spend your time improving yourself and then try again when you are stronger,"


    Nasir comforted.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I don''t plan on giving up.


    I will try to make another breakthrough if I''m given the chance,"


    Austin said in a voice coated with determination.


    "I''m glad to hear that. You should always uphold this kind of strong will,"


    Nasir praised, smiling at Austin.

 Chapter 5247 Breaking Into The Lair

    "Come out here right now! I heard that people from the Azure Space Sea killed the members from our darkness race!


    It''s time you are punished! We have a warrant for your death!"


    Suddenly, an angry roar echoed from the outside of the Azure Space Sea and reached every inch of its interior.


    Before Austin or Nasir could react, an army burst through the borders of the Azure Space Sea with murderous intent blazing in their eyes.


    The army from the darkness race had come again!


    "Finally! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Nasir exclaimed, sneering as he strode towards the army.


    "Ha! You''re just an old man! Go to hell!"


    a god of chaos shouted back, exiting the army from the darkness race. He lifted his hand and a black saber appeared. Within seconds, he had slashed it at Nasir.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Tremendous energy pressure followed the swing of the black saber


    and dense blade aura spread out, instantly filling a large void.


    From a single move, it was clear that the fighting power of the god of chaos was very impressive.


    Unfortunately, his opponent was a spiritual avatar that belonged to Nasir.


    Nasir stretched his fin


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    important base of our darkness race. No creatures that are from another race are allowed to enter it or leave it without permission!


    Who are you? Why are you here? Who told you that you could come inside?"


    the guards demanded, holding their hands up to stop Austin and Nasir from advancing.


    "What the hell are you talking about? You call this an important place? I can go inside if I want to. You guys can''t stop me.


    Go to hell!"


    Austin sneered.


    Then, he stretched out a palm. As it traveled through the air, it grew bigger. With a sharp slap, the members from the darkness race that were guarding the entrance were crushed.


    Feeling liberated, Austin walked straight into the No. 413 lair.


    Nasir followed quickly on his heels.


    "Start attacking right now. We don''t have time for pleasantries,"


    Nasir said.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded.


    Austin pushed forward, creating attacks when he needed and killing every member from the darkness race that he saw.


    Nasir and Austin walked side by side, murdering and destroying everything inside of the lair.


    Wherever Nasir and Austin went, all of the members from the darkness race were killed.

 Chapter 5248 The Lair Was Destroyed

    By now, all of the members from the darkness race that were living in the lair had been alerted to the breach and were scrambling to help.


    "Hey! Who the hell are you?"


    "Damn it!


    You''ve come to our lair to slaughter our people? How dare you!"


    Within seconds, over ten gods of chaos from the darkness race had surrounded Nasir and Austin.


    The overall strength of the lair they were in was quite weak. There were only around ten gods of chaos in total.


    "Just try and stop us, you morons!" Nasir shouted.


    Wasting no time, he stretched out his hand and reached towards the gods of chaos that were standing around him.


    Then, a sea of energy was released from his palm, suppressing the gods of chaos from the darkness race.


    "This isn''t good! They are too powerful for us to fight! Damn it. There''s nothing we can do!"


    The gods of chaos from the darkness race were scared out of their wits. They looked around at their companions for ideas.


    The pressure that Nasir had unleashed was so powerful that they were almost unable to resist it at all. They didn''t know what else they could try.


    "We need help! Send a mess


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    een destroyed. Cain, I need you to find out who has done this and fast!"


    the first Lord of Darkness commanded.


    "What?


    Why is this happening again?


    Just give me some time. I''ll tell you who''s responsible!


    We must take revenge!"


    Cain answered, sitting down and closing his eyes. He understood how urgent the matter was.


    He activated his deduction method without saying another word.


    He was a wizard from the darkness race, so he was very familiar with the information of all of the lairs that belonged to the darkness race and he could deduce what was happening in them at any time.


    As he carried out his deduction, black runes rose from his body and entered the space and time, heading for the lair that had been destroyed recently.


    Time passed slowly as the three Lords of Darkness waited for their answers.


    All of a sudden, two shadows slowly appeared in front of Cain.


    They were transparent at the beginning, but they gradually became solid.


    In the end, it was clear who they were.


    "It''s him!"


    When they recognized one of the figures, the three Lords of Darkness and Cain exclaimed in shock.

 Chapter 5249 Another Avatar

    "It''s Austin!"


    the third Lord of Darkness exclaimed, stomping his foot on the ground.


    One of the two figures was Austin, and the other one was Nasir.


    Because Nasir was so old, the three Lords of Darkness had never seen him before and failed to recognize him.


    All three of the Lords of Darkness and Cain had their eyes fixed on Austin.


    "The reason that Austin failed to break through to a god of chaos was because of our interference. Now, he is taking revenge on our darkness race,"


    Cain said hesitantly.


    "This is not the first time our darkness race''s lairs have been destroyed by Austin. None of this is new.


    If he keeps destroying more of our lairs, we will suffer even greater losses,"


    the second Lord of Darkness said through his gritted teeth.


    "So what you''re saying is that we have to kill Austin.


    Otherwise, he will never stop,"


    the third Lord of Darkness responded.


    "Right. Austin failed to break through to a god of chaos, but he is still a lot stronger than most gods of chaos.


    And that''s not


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    lestial Spirit Sect were awakened. They soared into the air and rushed to see what the old man in the white robe was doing.


    The old man in the white robe walked slowly, keeping his eyes open for any sign of the mysterious visitor.


    "Congratulations, supreme grandmaster!"


    All of the senior leaders from the Celestial Spirit Sect arrived in no time and bowed respectfully to the old man in the white robe.


    The old man in the white robe was the most powerful supreme grandmaster in the Celestial Spirit Sect.


    "All right. Thank you for your good wishes.


    Carry on with your own business. Don''t disturb me."


    The old man in the white robe waved his hand, took a step forward, and left.


    "Where are you going?"


    All of the senior leaders from the Celestial Spirit Sect stared blankly after the old man in the white robe. Then, they looked at each other in confusion.


    At that time, Austin and Nasir were walking into the Nine Dust Space Sea.


    "I have found that spiritual avatar!"


    Nasir exclaimed, stopping in his tracks.

 Chapter 5250 My Hometown

    "Look! He''s right over there!"


    Nasir pointed in the distance and then walked quickly in that direction.


    A moment later, an old man in a white robe appeared in the vast space.


    "You were right! It''s another one of Master Nasir''s spiritual avatars!"


    Austin exclaimed, clapping his hands together.


    Nasir and the old man in the white robe looked at each other and smiled.


    Like they were walking into a hug, they approached each other and merged into one body.


    The both of them were Nasir''s spiritual avatars. After they joined, the memories they had gathered were shared.


    "Before we go, I have business to finish in this space sea.


    Austin, please wait here for me,"


    Nasir said, looking over his shoulder.


    In the past, Nasir''s real body had spent time in this space sea. During that time, he had established a super sect called the Celestial Spirit Sect. From that moment on, the Celestial Spirit Sect had ruled over this space sea.


    In other words, the space sea belonged to Nasir.


    "Okay.


    I''ll be here when you get back,"


    Austin agreed, nodding his head.


    Then, he created a small world and entered it so he could culti


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ad vanished into thin air.


    "Austin, I''m sorry for keeping you waiting. Let''s go."


    Before long, Nasir was standing outside of the small world where Austin was cultivating in seclusion.


    "There''s no need to apologize, sir.


    The stronger a warrior becomes, the more people they need to protect.


    That''s always been the way it works,"


    Austin said with a smile as he walked out of the small world.


    "You are right.


    The stronger one is, the more people fall under his protection,"


    Nasir sighed deeply. He would have to trust that the members from the Celestial Spirit Sect could look after themselves.


    "All right.


    Let''s go."


    Nasir took the lead as he walked out of the Nine Dust Space Sea.


    A moment later, Nasir and Austin were back in the Absolute Space Sea and headed for their next destination.


    One by one, they traveled to the worlds where Nasir had stayed and left his spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks.


    One day, Austin and Nasir arrived at a remote, weak space sea.


    "That''s my hometown."


    After entering the space sea, Nasir stopped walking and squinted his eyes, pointing at a cosmos in front of him.

 Chapter 5251 Nasirs Hometown

    "That''s your hometown?"


    Austin''s voice was slow and full of questions as he repeated the words.


    "Yes. You heard me right.


    I was born on a star in this cosmos. It is my hometown.


    Back then, I was the son of an ordinary hunter. I have many memories of me and my father going deep into the mountain to hunt.


    Later, I found a small sect that was close to my hometown and joined it. I became the disciple of an elder.


    That was how it all started. I cultivated harder every day and finally, I was successful.


    No matter how far I travel, this star will always be my hometown. That part of me will never change,"


    Nasir said. He sighed deeply and fondly as he recalled his past.


    He stared dreamily into the distance, seemingly lost in his thoughts as he remembered all of the hardships he had gone through.


    As he stood next to Nasir, Austin listened. He knew that he shouldn''t interrupt him.


    As a matter of fact, Austin felt the same way as Nasir.


    In the past, Austin had cultivated as an ordinary disciple of a weak sect called the Sun


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    iness.


    Suddenly, the young man stepped forward.


    "What''s that?"


    The young man in white looked around until his eyes landed on Austin and Nasir who were standing close by.


    Normally, the combined strength of Austin and Nasir allowed them to disguise themselves from others.


    That was because they could create profound laws to hide their bodies and auras.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The old couple also noticed that something was wrong. At the same time, they raised their heads and looked in Austin and Nasir''s direction.


    "Let''s go and say hello," Nasir said.


    As he took a step forward, he materialized.


    Austin nodded his head and followed him.


    "Hey, son, that''s another spiritual avatar, just like you."


    Surprise and joy crossed Nasir''s parents'' faces.


    They watched silently as Nasir and the young man in white merged.


    Immediately, both of them shared their memories and knew what the other had experienced.


    "Nasir, your real body has been away for years. How is he now?"


    the old woman asked as concern covered her face.

 Chapter 5252 The Death Sea

    Nasir tried to avoid shaking his head. His mother''s question was hard to answer.


    He was only half alive, so he didn''t know how to answer it.


    "Mom, my real body is very far away from here. He is alive and fine, as far as I know. There''s no need for you to worry,"


    Nasir said.


    "Your real body has been gone for years. He never comes back to see us.


    We worry about him constantly,"


    Nasir''s mother replied, sighing deeply.


    "Mom, it''s all my fault.


    But I''m currently working on it. My real body will come and visit you when he is able,"


    Nasir reassured her.


    "And who''s this young man? We haven''t been introduced yet,"


    Nasir''s father asked, looking at Austin.


    "Dad, mom, this is Austin. He is my friend. Since we met, he''s helped me a lot,"


    Nasir introduced, gesturing to Austin with a smile on his face.


    It was true. Austin had been helping him collect spiritual soul marks and spiritual avatars in order to bring his real body back to life. Nasir was very grateful for Austin''s assistance.


    "I am fla


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    faster to avoid the gaping mouth of the black vortex.


    With a single glance, they could see how dangerous it was.


    "We''re in luck. Your real body gave me a map of the Death Sea.


    That must mean that he spent a lot of time wandering in the Death Sea. How else could he have created such a detailed map?"


    Austin started pulling the map out to look at it.


    "I suppose so.


    We can save a lot of time by reading the map,"


    Nasir agreed with a nod.


    "Watch out!


    Sir, that area in front of us is very dangerous!"


    Austin shouted, stopping in his tracks.


    Nasir''s real body had written all of the most dangerous areas onto the map.


    At that moment, the dull, deep howl of a beast filled their ears.


    From all sides, beasts appeared.


    Their bodies were covered with a layer of green armor. It was their skin and it was tough. It would be impossible to stab them.


    They also had a pair of strange, green wings.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Within seconds, tens of thousands of green beasts had surrounded Austin and Nasir.

 Chapter 5253 A Master Of Mind Power

    "What race are these beasts from?


    I''ve never seen them before,"


    Austin asked as he looked around at the group of green beasts that were swarming towards them.


    Austin had enough strength and knowledge that he knew most of the races in the Absolute Space Sea.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen them before either.


    But they are giving me a weird feeling. It''s almost like they''re not real,"


    Nasir answered, narrowing his eyes.


    "Sir, you don''t know what they are?"


    Austin stared at Nasir with wide eyes.


    Nasir was a senior master in the Absolute Space Sea. Austin thought that he knew everything.


    "You know what? These beasts seem fake to me too.


    But their attacks are real. They can hurt us,"


    Austin added.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    While they were talking, a large amount of the green beasts had already reached them. They raised their heads and let out piercing cries before charging at Austin and Nasir.


    All of the green beasts were very powerful. Ordinary


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r, an insanely powerful mind power burst forth from the old man''s body and streaked towards the area that Austin and Nasir were standing in.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Currently, Austin and Nasir were using their bodily movement skills to move as fast as possible. It was their only chance to escape.


    Austin''s dozens of worlds of mind power pounded on the green beasts, sending them flying, injured, through the air.


    However, Austin''s attack did nothing but anger the green beasts further. They roared and ran at Austin and Nasir with a newfound hunger for their blood.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Under the control of Austin''s mind, another batch of worlds of mind power were condensed.


    Now, there were over one hundred worlds of mind power protecting Austin and Nasir.


    The worlds of mind power were so strong that every green beast that touched them was thrown several yards away.


    Austin and Nasir pushed forward. A moment later, they finally managed to get past the green beasts.

 Chapter 5254 Unable To Escape

    "Would you look at that? This young man is powerful!"


    the old man in the white robe exclaimed from where he sat in the small world.


    A moment later, the old man in the white robe released more mind power. It twisted and skirted through the air, heading straight for Austin and Nasir.


    When it reached them, a group of green beasts with larger bodies than the previous ones appeared.


    The new beasts had the same shape as the ones before them, but they stood at least ten times taller.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ground shook at the beasts'' feet as they ran towards Austin and Nasir from every direction.


    ''No!


    We must have angered the master who is good at mind power. He wants to keep us here, ''


    Nasir thought to himself.


    Nasir''s real body was powerful, but the current Nasir was only a spiritual avatar. Mind power was the hardest attack to defend. He felt powerless.


    "Keep trying to get out! We have to be forceful!"


    Austin gritted his teeth and released h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d power was so strong that Austin couldn''t think of a way to stop it.


    Everyone knew that the masters who were good at mind power were the most difficult to deal with.


    "Sir, please stop chasing us!


    Otherwise, we''ll have to fight back!"


    Austin yelled in a voice full of authority.


    "Really?


    Young man, you want to fight me?"


    The old man in the white robe stared at Austin with shock written on his face.


    While they were talking, the old man in the white robe arrived in front of Austin and Nasir.


    Whoosh!


    "Austin, he''s faster than we are. We can''t escape,"


    Nasir pointed out.


    "Yes. His speed overpowers ours.


    We''re trapped,"


    Austin echoed, nodding his head.


    Agreeing silently, they both stopped running.


    "Are you not leaving anymore?"


    the old man in the white robe asked as he stopped. His eyes fell onto Austin''s face.


    Now that they were so close, Austin and Nasir were finally able to see the old man in the white robe clearly.

 Chapter 5255 The Spiritual Mind Sect

    The old man in the white robe looked like any ordinary elderly fellow. The only difference was a layer of mysterious law light that shrouded his entire body.


    As Austin examined him closer, he noticed that the old man''s figure was blurring in places, almost like he was a hologram and there was a glitch in the system.


    "I get it! He''s a spiritual avatar too!"


    Austin and Nasir seemed to have noticed the fact at the same time.


    But they avoided letting their guards down. Instead, nervousness washed over them and they prepared themselves to attack him if the need arose.


    After all, the mind power that the old man had displayed was very powerful and they still didn''t know if he was a friend or an enemy.


    "The truth is, you don''t have to fear me.


    My intention wasn''t to harm you,"


    the old man in the white robe explained with a smile when he noticed that Austin and Nasir were staring at him like he was about to kill them.


    "Wait.


    Really?"


    Austin and Nasir exchanged confused looks.


    "You heard me right. Young man, your mind power is amazing.


    Would it be all right if you unleash all of your mind power for me? I want to know what its extent is,"


    the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    g to join our Spiritual Mind Sect?"


    the old man in white the robe asked Austin out of nowhere.


    "You want me to join the Spiritual Mind Sect?"


    Austin blurted out, staring at the old man with wide eyes.


    "Yes.


    The most important thing we look for when we''re recruiting disciples for our sect is their talent in mind power.


    Young man, with your talent, you are qualified to be our disciple!


    The truth is, we are desperately looking for a successor. Without one, the inheritance of the mind power will end with us,"


    the old man in the white robe answered, looking at Austin with expectation in his eyes.


    "You don''t need to do anything to join our sect.


    All I ask is that you will try your best to carry on with the inheritance of our sect in the future,"


    the old man continued, not wanting to make Austin feel burdened.


    "Austin, this is a rare opportunity. If you accept the inheritance of the Spiritual Mind Sect, your mind power will soar to a higher level!"


    Nasir informed Austin using his spiritual sense.


    "Young man, what is your answer? Will you be our disciple?"


    the old man in the white robe asked again, hoping to see Austin nod his head.

 Chapter 5256 Inheritance

    "Well, sir, I am very flattered that you''ve offered me this.


    There''s no way I can say no,"


    Austin replied.


    Austin would have been a fool to turn down being the successor of the Spiritual Mind Sect and inheriting the sect''s training in mind power. It was the best and fastest way he could improve his skills.


    For a very long time, Austin had been cultivating his mind power


    because he knew that the mind power was the best way to deal with


    the ghost race that lived in the secret world deep in the Eight Fires Valley.


    In the past, the ghost race had put a target on Austin''s back and he knew that he could try and hide, but they would track him down sooner or later.


    All of the creatures in the Absolute Space Sea feared the ghost race.


    Therefore, Austin was eager to improve his mind power and defeat them, once and for all.


    "Ha-ha!


    Fantastic!


    Young man, you will be the successor of our sect.


    It''s taken many years, but we''ve finally found another su


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    kill Austin, he would continue to destroy more of their lairs.


    In a palace of the darkness race, one of the wizards opened his eyes.


    "I have deduced that Austin and a spiritual avatar have been visiting several space seas.


    I think they''re travelling around the Absolute Space Sea,"


    the wizard said.


    "Yes.


    I saw the same thing.


    Since we last saw him, Austin has been to many different space seas.


    Is he travelling because he failed to break through to a god of chaos?"


    another wizard asked.


    "Let''s continue to deduce so we can find out exactly where Austin is.


    The three Lords of Darkness have ordered us to kill Austin.


    Now that he is travelling around the Absolute Space Sea, we have a good chance!"


    Cain pointed out.


    "Wait.


    I think I''ve found him!"


    one of the wizards shouted.


    "Really? That''s great! Where is he?"


    Cain demanded.


    "The problem is


    the place is a forbidden area.


    It''s very dangerous,"


    the wizard replied.

 Chapter 5257 Keeping On Improving His Strength

    "I don''t care about the dangers! Tell me where he is! Right now!"


    Cain demanded. He was desperate not to let Austin slip through his fingers again.


    "He''s right here. Take a look!"


    With a wave of his hand, the wizard created a set of coordinates in the air. In the center, there was a palace that was floating.


    All of the other wizards stepped closer and fixed their eyes on the spot.


    "That''s the Death Sea!"


    one of the wizards shouted, pointing at the palace with his finger.


    "He''s right. That''s definitely the Death Sea!"


    the other wizards chimed in.


    "Yes.


    The Death Sea is a famous forbidden area. So why did Austin go there?


    Gods of chaos avoid it like the plague. They would die if they entered it without proper preparation..."


    Cain said in a voice laced with confusion.


    "Is it possible that Austin has given up on himself now that he has failed to break through and become a god of chaos? Maybe that''s why he''s wandering aimlessly in the Absolute Space Sea. He entered the Death Sea by accident!"


    one of the wizards speculated.


    "That i


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the No. 2 lair and entered the Absolute Space Sea. They moved quietly in the direction of the Death Sea.


    Meanwhile, in a small world in the Death Sea, Austin was cultivating the inheritance of the Spiritual Mind Sect with the old man in the white robe.


    As time went by, Austin''s level of mind power increased.


    "Very good!


    Austin, you haven''t disappointed me yet! You have a great talent in mind power. I''m one hundred percent sure that you will help our Spiritual Mind Sect and its inheritance thrive in the future!"


    The old man in the white robe couldn''t stop smiling. He was beyond proud of his new disciple.


    While they trained, Nasir meditated and recuperated all day long. He was more relaxed than he had been in years.


    "Ha!


    Austin, now you''re able to unleash one thousand worlds of mind power!"


    In the small world, the old man in the white robe burst into laughter and clapped his hands.


    "But it''s not enough.


    Keep working!"


    he added.


    "Yes, master. I will try my best."


    Austin was also smiling. He couldn''t believe how far he had come.

 Chapter 5258 Training

    "Congratulations, Austin. You have reached the peak of your current stage. Now you can create one thousand worlds of mind power at once.


    Next, I want you to spend some time improving your mind power.


    Our Spiritual Mind Sect has a magic treasure that''s called the Mind Power Tower. We only use it when we need to improve the mind power.


    I will bring it out for you and you can go into it and hone your mind power. I want you to stay in there until you reach a higher level,"


    the old man in the white robe instructed.


    "Okay. I understand,"


    Austin replied, nodding.


    He had to contain his excitement. He had been wanting to improve his mind power for a long time and now, he was going to get the chance.


    The old man in the white robe gently waved his hand through the air and a purple tower around one meter high appeared.


    In the space around it, strong mind power pervaded. Austin gasped in awe.


    "All right.


    I''ll activate the Mind Power Tower now. Go inside and practice as hard as you can.


    And be careful. It could be dangerous inside the Mind Power


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    shed his hands off and examined the area around him. There were corpses of over one hundred red beasts lying around him.


    Most of the beasts that Austin had just killed were avatars.


    Now that the avatars and the real beasts were dead, Austin walked forward.


    Soon, some deep howls reached his ears.


    All of a sudden, over two hundred red beasts appeared in front of him, blazing from the fire that covered their whole bodies.


    "I have to fight them again."


    Austin knew what the beasts'' fates were going to be.


    "Kill him!"


    The ground shook as over two hundred red beasts rushed towards Austin at the same time.


    They created large numbers of avatars as they stampeded towards him.


    Before long, the space was filled with lots of red beasts. They headed towards Austin like a wave.


    Austin immediately used his mind power to block the attack.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Several red beasts were shattered by Austin''s mind power.


    But there were too many red beasts.


    Austin would have to try harder if he wanted to kill all of the red beasts in front of him.

 Chapter 5259 The Specific Skill

    The battle lasted for so long that Austin had no idea how long he had been fighting. Eventually, he was able to finish killing all of the red beasts by unleashing his mind power.


    During the process, he had gained a lot. With every passing second, his mind power was steadily increasing and becoming stronger.


    A moment later, Austin stumbled upon more red beasts.


    The act of killing so many beasts was exhausting, but he had to take advantage of the rare opportunity and improve his mind power.


    Finally, his mind power took a leap and reached a higher level.


    Even though more red beasts were appearing, Austin felt more and more confident as he keep on fighting.


    "Oh boy. There are over two thousand red monsters in my way this time."


    As Austin walked casually through the void, over two thousand red beasts were waiting for him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Picking up their feet, they all charged at Austin, roaring loudly.


    Large numbers of avatars were created and joined their army, heading straight for Austin.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin released his mind power without a lot of effort and sent it in their direc


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s their most terrifying feature��it was impossible to tell which one of them was the true body.


    "Go to hell!" Austin roared, narrowing his eyes and furrowing his eyebrows as he concentrated harder.


    Then, he deployed another skill using the mind power.


    All of a sudden, a huge world appeared around Austin. The world contained high mountains, canyons, and rivers. In its center, the highest mountain of all stood. It was shaped like a huge sword.


    The huge world resembled Austin''s world of mind.


    Quickly, the world projection descended.


    Boom! The world projection was different from the secret technique.


    The secret technique required some time to take effect, but the world projection started to work right away.


    Austin''s world of mind was huge because it had reached an extremely high level. Now, the power of his world projection was at the same level.


    The nine secret techniques and the rivers that Austin had just created needed to be monitored so that they wouldn''t interfere with each other.


    However, the world projection could merge with both of them and cause no problems.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!!

 Chapter 5260 A Hidden Attacking Method

    "The illusion that was created using the mind power is more powerful than the regular one.


    This technique comes from the combination of mind power and illusion skill!"


    As he looked at the cyan beasts that were trapped, staring at him angrily, inside the illusion, Austin smiled.


    For years, Austin had explored and cultivated the mind power on his own.


    He had never cultivated the mind power in a systematic way.


    Since meeting the old man in the white robe, he had already learned so many mind power techniques. He was extremely grateful.


    "Before, all I could do with the mind power was create the worlds of mind power.


    I had no idea that there were so many mind power techniques and that each one of them would be so mysterious.


    I''ve finally met a wise master!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    After being trapped in the illusion of min


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ere using to attack him.


    The more they attacked, the more Austin understood.


    "I get it.


    The reason why the cyan beasts can attack me with their mind power without me knowing is that they can control their mind power accurately.


    If I want to learn their attacking method, I have to learn to control my mind power accurately."


    Gradually, Austin gained a deeper understanding of the cyan beasts'' tactics in battle.


    As time passed, the attacks of the cyan beasts became more and more ineffective.


    Now, Austin could predict when the cyan beasts would attack him.


    In the meantime, he started to apply the attacking methods of the cyan beasts to his own mind power in order to accurately control it.


    ''It won''t be long before I can use my mind power to launch sneak attacks like these cyan beasts, ''


    Austin thought to himself.

 Chapter 5261 Comprehend The Law Of Mind Power

    Time flew past.


    Eventually, the attacks of the cyan beasts weren''t able to hurt Austin anymore.


    That was because Austin was getting more familiar with the method they used to attack him.


    Now, Austin had gained the ability to use their offensive technique.


    ''I''m going to test it out, ''


    Austin decided.


    Wasting no time, he released his mind power and directed it at one of the cyan beasts.


    His target was completely unaware.


    It stared at Austin coldly.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Seconds later, mind power expanded and exploded inside of it.


    Shock and surprise covered the cyan beast''s face. It hadn''t seen the attack coming.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The mind power continued to attack, causing the cyan beast''s body to explode.


    In the span of seconds, the huge cyan beast burst into pieces.


    ''This offensive technique of mind power wo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ce, Austin carefully studied the brown skin that covered the beast''s body.


    When he had been trying to become a god of chaos, he had comprehended a large number of laws.


    Because of that, Austin was good at law comprehension.


    No matter what kind of law it was, Austin could get a grasp on it very quickly.


    As time went by, Austin gained a preliminary understanding of the law in the beast''s skin.


    "I see," he murmured to himself.


    ''It is a law related to the mind power. It''s mysterious...''


    He casually avoided the beast''s attacks while he comprehended the law further.


    Soon, Austin had a deeper understanding of the law.


    ''This law can withstand the mind power, but I can break it if I can understand it, '' Austin concluded.


    "I think I can use my mind power to pierce through the law now.


    I''m going to try!"


    Austin decided.

 Chapter 5262 Experiences

    Gritting his teeth, Austin closed his eyes and released a wave of mind power energy. Using his mind, he directed it toward the huge, brown-skinned beast.


    When his mind power energy collided with the beast''s body, the layer of laws on the surface of the beast''s body shone, producing a strong defensive ability to shield itself.


    The layer of laws fused with the skin on the surface of the beast''s body. The skin, which had already been thick to begin with, was impenetrable. Combined with the defense laws, the defensive ability had become extremely strong.


    What the beast didn''t know was that Austin already had a deep understanding of those laws. He used his mind power energy to break through the layer of laws and move into the beast''s body.


    Just as he had expected, it worked!


    It only took moments for Austin''s mind power energy to enter the beast''s body and start ripping the internal organs apart.


    The beast began trembling all over and his feet had trouble staying planted on the ground.


    In order to fight back, the beast used strong mind power energy as well. He wasn''t only skilled in


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    create a very complicated character.


    "What''s going on?


    This character has very powerful mind power energy, and it seems to be trying to use a kind of law.


    I think it''s the law of mind power!"


    Austin exclaimed as he studied the character further.


    Even though he couldn''t figure out the meaning of the character, Austin knew that the character contained powerful mind power energy and a very mysterious law of mind power.


    ''Hmm... I think this means that my cultivation in the aspect of mind power energy should not be confined to the improvement of the strength of my mind power energy. I have to comprehend and cultivate the law of mind power too, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    He was right. Every type of energy that existed was directly related to a type of law.


    The mind power energy was one of the rarest types of energy in existence.


    And the law of mind power was one of the rarest and most mysterious laws.


    There were very few creatures that were skilled at mind power energy.


    And there were even fewer creatures that could comprehend and cultivate the law of mind power.

 Chapter 5263 Three Characters

    In the past, Austin had always focused most of his attention on the mind power energy, and as a result, he had little understanding of the law of mind power. Now, as he examined the character that had appeared between the eyebrows of the beast in front of him, Austin was reminded of the very mysterious law of mind power.


    In that moment, he swore that he would switch his focus onto the comprehension and cultivation of the law of mind power. It was the only option if he wanted to reach a higher level of mind power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    While Austin was consumed with his thoughts, the character between the eyebrows of the beast floated away from him and released a bright light that illuminated the surrounding space.


    Austin stooped his head as he felt the space around him fill with a kind of extremely terrifying law.


    There was no mistaking that it was the law of mind power.


    Austin squinted his eyes as


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    o characters.


    They had been created from very mysterious law of mind power.


    Therefore, while Austin was studying them, his understanding of the law of mind power was getting better and better.


    Gradually, Austin realized that he could defend the attacks from the characters with ease.


    "Outsider, your mind power energy is allowing you to resist me for a long time.


    But you need more than that if you want to survive,"


    the beast said, chuckling evilly.


    The moment he was done speaking, the eye between his eyebrows opened again and a third character appeared.


    It flew forward and joined the other two characters.


    Immediately, the combined characters released even more terrifying law of mind power.


    Now, the attacks on Austin had doubled.


    Austin was forced to retreat, shaking his head.


    "Outsider, now I''d like to see how you withstand this,"


    the beast continued, glaring at Austin.

 Chapter 5264 Cultivating The Secret Technique Of Characters

    The moment that the third character appeared, Austin had to crouch down from the pressure that was coming off of them.


    Every inch of the space around him was packed with immense mind power energy. It closed in on him, smashing against his body.


    The joint attack of the three characters was becoming more than Austin could handle.


    His feet were forced to move backwards.


    Fortunately, he had spent enough time studying the three characters and now, he had a preliminary understanding of them.


    Mustering all of his remaining strength, he started to resist their attacks.


    ''The three characters contain endless, mysterious law of mind power. If I can gain a full understanding of them, I will reach a higher level in the law of mind power very soon, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Closing his eyes, Austin focused his mind and released all of his mind power to block the new attacks.


    At the same time, he directed his spiritual sense onto the characters and continued to analyze them.


    Gradually, Austin learned more and more.


    The deeper Austin understood


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ay to cultivate mind power,"


    Austin said to himself, pleasantly surprised.


    For the next few days, Austin gave fighting the beasts everything he had.


    Whenever he exhausted his mind power, Austin pushed on. When he was badly injured, he didn''t give up.


    The battle had already lasted a very long time and it didn''t show signs of stopping yet.


    The mind power energy in Austin''s body ran out regularly, but every time it did, it was recreated like it had never gone anywhere in the first place.


    All the while, the level of Austin''s mind power was rising.


    With the continuous improvement of his mind power, Austin realized that it took less effort to fight the beasts.


    "This is what I was hoping for.


    Austin has the type of strong will it takes to be a leader and get out of the Mind Power Tower alive."


    Outside of the Mind Power Tower, the old man in the white robe watched Austin become exhausted over and over again. He smiled as Austin produced new mind power energy each time. Austin''s performance was filling him with a level of satisfaction he hadn''t felt in years.

 Chapter 5265 Quality

    Before long, Austin''s mind power level had increased by an enormous amount.


    The beasts'' attacks weren''t affecting him as much as before and it was easier to fight back against them.


    The battle was relentless.


    Austin had been completely consumed by his mind power the whole time and hadn''t noticed that so much time had passed.


    Finally, the beasts posed no threat to him.


    Using one of the secret cultivation methods of mind power he had learned, he threw large groups of beasts away at once.


    Over time, he had become more proficient at the cultivation methods and secret skills of mind power that he had learned in the Mind Power Tower.


    Austin estimated that his mind power level had increased thousands of times since he entered the Mind Power Tower.


    ''Now, my mind power level is high enough to easily defeat all of the young leaders from the Time Chamber Sect.


    I could even kill someone as powerful as Bartholomew in a few moves.''


    Austin smiled greedily as the thoughts filled his head.


    Sin


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d power you can create. I want you to work on their quality. Do you understand?


    If you don''t do this, it won''t matter how many worlds of mind power you can make. They will always be weak and you won''t be able to use them to defeat your enemies,"


    the old man in the white robe said to Austin through his Soul Sea.


    "Master, thank you for your advice.


    I had no idea that the quality of my worlds of mind power was so poor.


    Master, I will try my best to cultivate the quality of the worlds of mind power from now on.


    Once I improve their quality, I will increase their number,"


    Austin replied.


    "Excellent,"


    the old man in the white robe said, nodding his head.


    Over the following days, Austin stuck to his word. He slowly and attentively comprehended the worlds of mind power that the short beast created.


    He wanted to know why those worlds of mind power were so high in quality.


    Austin had already progressed a lot in both the energy and law of mind power which soon gave him an idea.

 Chapter 5266 The Improvement Of Quality

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As time passed, the beast continued to use more worlds of mind power to attack Austin.


    Compared to Austin''s, they were very tough. Every time they collided with Austin''s, his would shatter into tiny pieces at his feet.


    Austin was forced to take several steps backwards. He gritted his teeth, trying to hide the flush of embarrassment on his cheeks.


    But he couldn''t give up. The battle was a rare opportunity for him to cultivate the worlds of mind power and make them stronger.


    So, he ignored the beast''s attacks as much as he could and he focused on studying the worlds of mind power that the beast was displaying.


    Gradually, Austin learned more about the worlds of mind power.


    Soon, he realized that the beast''s mind power was almost at the same level as his own, and that the beast couldn''t display as many worlds of mind power as Austin could.


    He could only display around six hundred worlds of mind power, which was half the amount of Austin''s.


    But Austin''s problem didn''t lie with the number. It was the quality. Each one of the worlds of mind power tha


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ed, mustering up all his fighting power and continuing to use more worlds of mind power to hit the beast.


    The beast scrambled to activate several worlds of mind power to protect himself.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As Austin''s attacks plummeted against the beast''s, the worlds of mind power that the beast had made started to explode right in front of his face.


    Suddenly, the beast was the one who was retreating.


    The chance for Austin to defeat him had finally opened up.


    "Outsider, I was wrong. You are stronger than me,"


    the beast whined as he dropped his attacks and retreated into the distance.


    Soon, he had disappeared.


    "Wow! This battle made me so much stronger in the worlds of mind power.


    I can only condense around five hundred worlds of mind power, but my fighting capacity is much higher than before,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    "Austin, your level in the worlds of mind power has increased.


    Next, you can work on the number of worlds of mind power you can create, but with this quality,"


    the old man in the white robe told Austin through his Soul Sea.

 Chapter 5267 Discussion

    "Once you manage to raise the number of your worlds of mind power over one thousand again, your cultivation base in the worlds of mind power will increase by another level,"


    the old man in the white robe explained.


    "Okay, master. I understand,"


    Austin replied with a nod.


    His feet stopped moving and he dropped to the ground, crossing his legs. In the middle of the void, he closed his eyes and continued to cultivate his worlds of mind power.


    Now, he was aiming to create more worlds of mind power.


    Before he had entered the Mind Power Tower, the number of worlds of mind power he could create was over one thousand. Currently, it was around five hundred.


    If he wanted to have more worlds of mind power again, he had to cultivate hard.


    It was a long process.


    Like an old monk almost asleep in meditation, Austin sat still in the void with his legs crossed.


    Boom!


    A large world of mind power popped into view in the void and floated slowly around Austin.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Over the next few minutes, worlds of m


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ength of the darkness race has almost doubled.


    I''ve also heard that the darkness race has secretly contacted other powerful forces and asked them to join their cause.


    During that epic war, the darkness race worked alongside a lot of powerful forces and they ambushed us.


    Now, they have contacted the same forces again. They plan to unite in order to deal with us.


    We are in trouble,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation continued.


    Everyone in the palace sighed and slumped their shoulders.


    When they compared themselves to the darkness race and its allies, their overall strength was relatively weak.


    "Therefore, at this stage, we have to try our best to avoid a head-on confrontation with the darkness race.


    We also need to hurry and improve our overall strength. That way, we can narrow the gap between us and the darkness race,"


    the third Lord of Reincarnation said.


    "Yes.


    We have to keep our heads down


    and grow stronger. When our strength is ideal, we will go and fight them,"


    the White Emperor echoed.

 Chapter 5268 The Inheritance

    "Some of our members aren''t here yet. I will go and get them.


    But right now, we have to think about how we can enhance our strength,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation said.


    "The best way to do that is to train the younger generation as soon as possible.


    As far as I know, we have already cultivated many young gods of chaos.


    But we need more and we don''t have a lot of time,"


    the White Emperor replied.


    "That''s right.


    We have cultivated lots of young gods of chaos during these years, and they have made us stronger.


    Winston, you are the most experienced in training young people. Please help our young successors to get better in their cultivation,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation ordered, glancing at the White Emperor.


    "Of course,"


    the White Emperor replied, nodding.


    "It''s a pity that Austin failed to break through to a god of chaos. If he had done it, we would have had a top master on our side right now,"


    John said, sighing deeply.


    "Yes.


    Austin is very talented and strong. If he had succeeded in breaking through to a god of chaos, he would


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    current strength is not much weaker than my real body''s,"


    Nasir said with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter how powerful he is. He can''t compare with your real body.


    When you manage to revive your real body, I want you to keep taking care of Austin,"


    the old man in the white robe pleaded.


    "I will. It''s no problem,"


    Nasir replied, waving his hand nonchalantly.


    "Master, we have to go."


    Austin talked to the old man in the white robe for a while longer and then bid him farewell.


    "Goodbye. Take care of yourself."


    The old man in the white robe waved his hand.


    "Sir, let''s keep looking for your avatars in the Death Sea," Austin said, turning to face Nasir.


    Nasir nodded his head and the two of them strode out of the old man''s territory.


    Stretching for miles in front of them was a dark red void. They walked straight into it.


    The space and scenery in the Death Sea were extremely peculiar. Austin and Nasir noticed this when they first came in, so they didn''t pay much attention to it now.


    Anyway, they were strong enough to face most dangers and survive.

 Chapter 5269 Scarlet Fire Flood Dragons

    "Austin, after many days spent cultivating, your mind power increased a lot, didn''t it?"


    Nasir asked curiously.


    "Yes. The difference between my previous and my current level is huge,"


    Austin answered, nodding slowly.


    "The mind power is one of the rarest and most difficult powers to cultivate. When I met you, I had no idea that you were talented in it and I never thought you would cultivate it to such a high level. On top of all of that, you even ran into the people from the Spiritual Mind Sect.


    You are a man that has a lot of luck,"


    Nasir said as he looked Austin up and down.


    "Are you kidding me? I have awful luck.


    If I were lucky, I would have successfully broken through to the realm of the god of chaos.


    I spent so much time preparing, but in the end, my efforts were in vain,"


    Austin replied, smiling bitterly as he shook his head.


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from the distant void.


    "There are two outsiders!"


    Austin and Nasir looked into the distant void, and saw a big, red snake burst through the void. It reared its head and straightened its upper body, like it was standing. It was


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r mercy. They are spineless. This is ridiculous,"


    Austin said, trying to hold back his laughter.


    He didn''t actually have a problem with the scarlet fire flood dragons, so he retracted the worlds of mind power.


    As soon as the worlds of mind power disappeared, the scarlet fire flood dragons felt a sense of relief. They scrambled to their feet.


    Their faces were covered in fear as they cautiously watched Austin.


    "What?


    Do you want to have another fight?"


    Austin said with a small smile.


    "Outsiders, don''t overestimate us. We don''t want to fight with you.


    We will let you go,"


    one of the scarlet fire flood dragons said.


    "What if we don''t leave?"


    Austin asked.


    "Well..."


    The scarlet fire flood dragons were all stunned.


    It was their territory. They didn''t allow any outsiders to stay there.


    But they were aware that they couldn''t defeat the young man. Therefore, they didn''t refuse him.


    "Outsiders, you can stay here if you want,"


    one of the scarlet fire flood dragons said with a sigh.


    After that, he and his companions walked away, ignoring the existence of Austin and Nasir.

 Chapter 5270 Find Another Avatar

    "Those scarlet fire flood dragons were a bunch of pushovers,"


    Austin commented, chuckling as he watched the scarlet fire flood dragons run and hide.


    "Austin, that''s because you used your own mind power to suppress them. Your current level of mind power is so strong,"


    Nasir praised.


    "Very few people in the Absolute Space Sea can cultivate their mind power to that high of a level,"


    he continued.


    "Sir, I''m flattered.


    But according to my master, my mind power is only at the intermediate level in the Spiritual Mind Sect.


    During the ancient times, the real masters of the Spiritual Mind Sect had mind power that was a lot stronger than mine is now,"


    Austin replied, shaking his head.


    "Be kind to yourself. You''ve just become a successor of the Spiritual Mind Sect. You have lots of time to get as strong as those masters,"


    Nasir reassured him.


    "I heard about the Spiritual Mind Sect once long time ago.


    It is very small, and its me


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ill make sure I see it through,"


    Austin replied.


    "Sir, this isn''t the only avatar that you have in the Death Sea. Let''s go and find the other one,"


    he added in an urgent tone.


    "Let''s do it."


    Nasir nodded.


    After coming to an agreement, Austin and Nasir turned around and walked out of the universe.


    "Look!


    He is leaving our universe!"


    In the meantime, lots of the masters that lived in the universe saw Nasir getting farther and farther away.


    "It is nice to meet you, sir!"


    "Sir, where are you going?"


    Many masters took a deep breath and approached Nasir.


    Nasir''s avatar was an elder that had displayed astonishing strength in the past. Therefore, all of the creatures treated him with the upmost respect.


    "I''m leaving this universe," Nasir replied with a nod.


    Then, a bright light appeared as he activated the profound law of space and time and he disappeared in an instant.


    Austin followed him and soon disappeared too.

 Chapter 5271 Test Left By My Master

    A moment later, Austin and Nasir landed in a void in the Death Sea.


    They didn''t want to waste time sitting around and resting. They needed to look for Nasir''s another avatar right away.


    Nasir''s real body had informed Austin on the specific locations of each of his spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks, so Austin knew exactly where he had to go. Otherwise, it would have taken a lot more time and effort to search for them blindly.


    The Death Sea was so vast that it was almost boundless.


    Austin and Nasir walked for a long time, not seeming to get anywhere.


    Along the way, they crossed paths with lots of dangers.


    But they were able to work together and defeat all of them.


    Nasir had fused with one more of his spiritual avatars and his strength had improved from it. Now, it was much easier for them to walk through the Death Sea unharmed.


    In addition, Nasir''s real body had explored the Death Sea before and he had told Austin


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    my master''s order, why would I still be here? It''s so lonely,"


    the old man added.


    "What is the reward that your master left?"


    Nasir questioned.


    "Oh, I can''t ruin the surprise.


    If you two want to get the reward, you must pass my master''s test first.


    Do you want to try?


    If you do, I''ll take you there right now,"


    the old man offered, looking at them eagerly.


    "Sir, what do you think?"


    Austin looked at Nasir.


    "The Death Sea is full of dangers. There''s no way of knowing if he''s telling the truth or not. It''s a risk if we agree.


    And we have to remember why we came here. We need to find my spiritual avatar. There''s no reason for us to take the test."


    Nasir decided after some thought.


    "That makes sense, sir.


    Okay. We''ll refuse."


    Austin nodded in agreement.


    "I''m sorry, sir.


    We are just passing by. We have something else we must do, so we don''t want to take the test,"


    Austin told the old man.

 Chapter 5272 The Whereabouts Of Another Avatar

    "Young man, are you saying that you''ve come here for another reason?


    That is strange. This world has been abandoned for a long time and as a result, it is hard to find. Very few creatures that live on the outside know where this abandoned world is.


    I have been waiting patiently for creatures to come here, but I have only seen a few.


    Why else did you come here?"


    the old man asked, lowering his eyebrows.


    "The last time I met a creature from the outside was very long ago.


    Strictly speaking, he was not a complete creature. He was just a spiritual avatar,"


    the old man added.


    "A spiritual avatar?"


    Austin and Nasir exchanged excited glances.


    They knew that another one of Nasir''s spiritual avatars was located on the old continent.


    Was that the spiritual avatar that the old man was talking about?


    "Sir, did you say that a spiritual avatar came here a long time ago?"


    Austin asked.


    "Yes."


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tances that were left by my master.


    He is strong enough that the actual test shouldn''t take long to complete.


    I once told him that because he was a spiritual avatar and not a complete creature, there was a chance that he might not get the reward that was left by my master once he completed the test.


    That''s why he is spending so much time cultivating inside,"


    the old man revealed.


    "The two of you share a real body, but he is much stronger than you


    because he has been comprehending the inheritances that were left by my master and has gained a lot,"


    the old man continued.


    "So the two of you will be able to pass my master''s test,"


    he added.


    "Really?


    If we try, we can pass the test?"


    Large smiles spread over Austin''s and Nasir''s faces.


    "Of course,"


    the old man confirmed with a nod.


    "So, it''s the moment of truth. Do you want to take my master''s test?"


    the old man asked.

 Chapter 5273 Way Too Strong

    "Master Nasir, what do you think? Should we take the test?"


    Austin asked, turning his head in Nasir''s direction.


    "I have a better idea. I''ll take the test alone. You wait here,"


    Nasir replied after a moment of thought.


    "What? If you''re worried about me, you don''t have to be.


    We''ll take the test together.


    I want to use this opportunity to train myself,"


    Austin said.


    Although he had failed to become a god of chaos, Austin didn''t let it hinder him. He still wanted to seize every chance he could to improve himself.


    He was not a god of chaos yet, but he was far more powerful than other ordinary gods of chaos.


    "Well..."


    Nasir hesitated.


    The last thing he wanted was to get Austin into a dangerous situation.


    "The risk doesn''t matter, sir.


    I need more trials to improve myself.


    There''s a chance that taking the test will improve my strength,"


    Austin pleaded.


    "All right,"


    Nasir agreed after another period of thought.


    "We are taking the test,"


    Nasir said, turning towards the old man.


    "Good,"


    the old man resp


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r two hundred worlds of mind power appeared out of thin air and headed for the old man.


    Within seconds, the old man was buried under more than three hundred worlds of mind power.


    "It can''t be! How are you doing this?"


    the old man cried out.


    He felt great pressure facing over three hundreds world of mind power.


    Austin''s worlds of mind power were so much stronger than before.


    He had the advantage now!


    "Young man, your mind power is so strong,"


    the old man remarked.


    "But you still can''t beat me.


    The best you can hope for is a draw,"


    the old man added, smiling.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Wasting no time, Austin built another two hundred worlds of mind power and directed them at the old man.


    The old man was trapped between them.


    Now, he was surrounded by over five hundred worlds of mind power.


    "Young man, I''ll admit it. Your mind power is too much for me to handle.


    There''s no need for us to continue fighting.


    You passed this part of the test,"


    the old man said, sighing as his eyes swept over the worlds of mind power.

 Chapter 5274 The Second Test

    "Thank you, sir,"


    Austin told the old man with a smile, retracting all of his worlds of mind power in one move.


    "Young man, your level of mind power is so advanced.


    I''ve never seen anyone condense over five hundred worlds of mind power before.


    I wasn''t expecting you to do that,"


    the old man praised, looking at Austin with a mixture of awe and admiration.


    "Sir, can we move on to the next part of the test now?"


    Austin asked. His real task was urgent. He knew that there was no time to waste.


    "Of course."


    The old man nodded.


    "Come with me."


    He waved his hand and Austin and Nasir followed him further into the continent.


    Before long, they arrived in front of a huge palace.


    The three of them entered it, walking slowly along a winding corridor.


    The interior of the palace was the size of a small world. As they traveled through it, they encountered a vast, starry sky. Their eyes sparkled as they took it all in.


    "Here we are,"


    the old man said, coming to a s


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    epped into the sea and been trapped,"


    Nasir murmured to himself.


    "Austin, please be careful when you are on the bridge,"


    Nasir warned as he looked back at Austin.


    "If I fall into an illusion and can''t extricate myself, don''t come and help me.


    I will be fine,"


    Nasir added.


    "Okay. I trust you,"


    Austin replied.


    "Okay. Go ahead,"


    the old man said to Austin.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded and walked towards the wooden bridge.


    Within seconds, he was standing in front of it. He looked down at the wooden boards cautiously.


    "Austin, use your mind power now.


    It will help you with the illusions."


    As soon as Austin stepped onto the wooden bridge, he received a message from Nasir.


    "Okay,"


    Austin replied.


    Then, he immediately released his own mind power and wrapped himself in it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Illusions rushed towards him


    until he was eventually trapped.


    They were so real that he could no longer tell what was an illusion and what was not.

 Chapter 5275 The Fusion Of Illusions And Mind Power

    "These illusions look just like the real worlds.


    Or maybe that''s because they are not fictitious. Maybe they are real worlds. They were moved here and refined into illusions using the most brilliant, delicate kind of techniques.


    Otherwise, how could they be this vivid?"


    Austin muttered as his eyes took in all of the illusions around him.


    They were so dense and plentiful that it was impossible for him to walk forward.


    ''Well, since I''m trapped here, I might as well study these illusions, ''


    Austin decided, shrugging.


    ''They are unique.


    I have to study them carefully.


    When I go back, I can teach them to Violet.''


    Austin dropped down and sat cross-legged on the wooden bridge.


    Focusing as hard as he could, he used his strong mind power to protect his body from the illusions. Then, once he found peace, he started to study the illusions one by one.


    "That is great.


    He has the ability to resist the illusions that my master created


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    comprehending the illusions on the wooden bridge.


    Using his mind power as the foundation, Austin found that it was very easy for him to comprehend the illusions.


    Gradually, Austin understood all of them deeply.


    ''The illusions here are much better than the inheritance of Violet''s race.


    I will have to teach these to Violet next time I see her, ''


    Austin decided inwardly.


    Time passed slowly.


    Eventually, Austin completed his task.


    "Yes!


    I''ve mastered the illusions on this wooden bridge!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    "Now, I can try to integrate the mind power, the illusions, and the worlds of mind power,"


    Austin continued.


    "It is time to start,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    Then, he tried to fuse the mind power, the illusions, and the worlds of mind power.


    "Amazing."


    Standing on the beach, the old man smiled. He had carefully been watching Austin learn and he nodded proudly when he saw all of the progress he had made.

 Chapter 5276 Coming Up With A New Technique

    Meanwhile, Nasir stopped exploring the depths of the sea and looked over his shoulder. He frowned.


    "Austin is still sitting cross-legged over there," he said.


    The sea blocked the spiritual sense, so Nasir couldn''t communicate with Austin and ask him what he was doing or if he was okay through his spiritual sense.


    "Never mind. It''s more important for me to focus on passing this part of the test. Austin will catch up with me. I have no doubt about that," Nasir murmured to himself after a few seconds of debating.


    Then, he faced forward and kept moving.


    The illusions on the wooden bridge were brilliant, but not good enough to actually threaten him.


    Even though he was just Nasir''s avatar, he could deal with the illusions effortlessly.


    Recently, Austin had run into lots of Nasir''s spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks.


    The figure that bore the splitting image of Nasir was made up of those spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks. That was why he was so powerful.


    In addition, the avatars all possessed a portion of the real Nasir''s memories. Nasir had traveled


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ifficult for me to complete the breakthrough.


    I don''t know if I will get another chance to become a god of chaos, and I don''t even know if I''d want to try,"


    Austin said with a deep sigh.


    "I see.


    The Magical Polarity Token and the fruit of supreme enlightenment are both very rare items. They should have helped you become a god of chaos. It''s a pity that you got distracted. That''s why you failed.


    It''s awful!"


    The old man sighed deeply as he mulled over what Austin had experienced.


    "Okay, young man. I think you should continue my master''s test. If you can pass it, perhaps you can get my master''s guidance.


    My master is not only powerful, but he also knows everything in all the worlds. Perhaps he can help you break through and become a god of chaos. What do you say?"


    the old man said to Austin after thinking for a while.


    "What?


    Sir, your master can help me break through?"


    Austin asked.


    "Young man, don''t underestimate my master.


    He is more capable than you can imagine.


    You''ll understand when you meet him,"


    the old man said in a proud voice.

 Chapter 5277 Rewards

    "Okay. For now, focus on passing my master''s test,"


    the old man said.


    "I will,"


    Austin replied, nodding firmly.


    From what he had heard, the old man''s master was a powerful cultivator.


    If a master with that amount of power could guide him in his cultivation, he would gain a lot in a short period of time.


    "All right. I''m going to continue this part of the test now,"


    Austin said, standing up and taking a few steps forward along the wooden bridge.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Seconds later, a large amount of illusions swarmed towards him.


    However, Austin shrugged them off. He had already comprehended all of the illusions on the wooden bridge. And he had also created the Illusionary Mind Power Skill, which had increased his strength. Now, the illusions all around him barely had an impact on him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Closing his eyes, Austin created dozens of worlds of mind power


    which contained many illusions.


    When the illusions sensed the power of his technique, they retreated. Austin didn''t fall under the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ns. As a reward, you can both choose whichever treasure catches your eye,"


    the old man''s voice announced in the pavilion.


    "We can choose any one we like?"


    Austin and Nasir turned their gazes to the stone table in the center of the pavilion at the same time.


    There were several white, jade boxes piled on it. Inside each one of them was a treasure.


    Nasir and Austin released their spiritual senses to explore the white, jade boxes and tried to determine which treasures were in them so they could make a good choice.


    However, to their surprise, their spiritual senses were unable to see through the white, jade boxes.


    "Let''s just choose a random one,"


    Nasir told Austin.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded.


    Because there was no way of knowing what was inside the jade boxes, Austin and Nasir were forced to pick random ones.


    "I choose this one."


    Nasir walked forward and picked up a white, jade box, shaking it lightly in his hand.


    "I like this one."


    Austin joined him, stooping to grab his own white, jade box.

 Chapter 5278 The Third Part Of The Test

    "I''m going to open mine and see which treasure I''ve got,"


    Nasir said, examining his jade box with a smile.


    Then, he raised his hand and hit the jade box firmly with his palm.


    With a loud sound, the box opened.


    It was clear that there were no restrictions or tricks placed in these jade boxes.


    Austin and Nasir looked closer and saw an umbrella inside of it.


    "What? You got an umbrella?" Austin asked, lowering his eyebrows.


    It was normal-sized and black, but it emitted a mysterious aura that was similar to a black hole. Austin felt like it was powerful enough to devour him.


    Suddenly, the old man''s voice rang out.


    "Now you have to refine the treasure. After that, you will know how to use it."


    "Okay. I''ll do that right now,"


    Nasir said with a small smile, clutching the black umbrella in his hand.


    Closing his eyes, he started to perform his omnipotent skill to refine the umbrella.


    It was a simple task for him to complete.


    A moment later, Nasir had successfully refined this umbrella.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d speaking, the small pavilion started to shake violently like a huge earthquake was rocking the ground beneath it.


    Then, a strong teleportation energy wrapped around Austin and Nasir, tore a hole to form a space channel, and started to teleport them away.


    Austin and Nasir understood what was happening so they didn''t resist it.


    They just stood still and watched as the teleportation energy flew into the distance.


    Not long after, their feet touched the ground and they scrambled to steady themselves.


    Their eyes lifted to survey their surroundings. They were in a whole different location.


    All around them was a vast, empty space.


    "Over there. It''s a bunch of worlds,"


    Austin said, pointing into the distance.


    In front of them, there were countless big and small worlds floating in the air.


    In each one, there were a large amount of creatures.


    All of them were real worlds


    and the creatures were real too.


    "What is the third part of the test going to be about?"


    Austin murmured to himself.

 Chapter 5279 Creating New Laws

    "Okay. If you''re ready, I''ll tell you what the third part of the test is about,"


    the old man announced in a booming voice that echoed in Austin''s and Nasir''s ears.


    They both nodded in response, listening carefully.


    "All of the worlds that you see in front of you were created by my master.


    This whole time, they have been kept isolated from the outside.


    As a result, the laws that you will encounter in these worlds will be like nothing you have seen on the outside.


    My master has made every single one of them,"


    the old man explained. His tone of voice was dripping with pride for his master''s accomplishments.


    It was clear that his master was his idol.


    "All of these worlds and the laws in them


    were created by your master?"


    Austin and Nasir exchanged shocked looks.


    As they stared at the worlds in front of them, it was hard to believe that all of them had been created by a powerful warrior.


    Through time and practice, Austin had gained the ability to create many human worlds


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    essure.


    Creating a new law from scratch on his own


    was going to be the hardest thing he had ever done.


    Soon, Austin and Nasir entered one of the worlds.


    There was nothing special about the world yet.


    Wherever they walked, they saw countless creatures and forces. It was no different from the outside worlds.


    During their travels, Austin investigated the laws deeper.


    "I have never seen any of the laws of this world."


    Before long, Austin had captured all of the laws in the world and he was ready to comprehend them.


    Finding a quiet void in the world, he sat down and started to comprehend the laws.


    "Yes! I can try to use the Magical Polarity Token to analyze the laws here. It will be easier and faster to comprehend them that way."


    Austin smiled


    as he took out the Magical Polarity Token.


    Boom!


    The Magical Polarity Token floated above Austin''s body, emitting a strong, surging light.


    Wasting no time, it started to comprehend the laws that appeared in front of Austin.

 Chapter 5280 Comprehension Of Laws

    Soon after Austin had taken out the Magical Polarity Token, it started analyzing the laws in this world and Austin discovered that it was now much easier for him to comprehend them.


    "The Magical Polarity Token is really useful! Look at how fast you can comprehend these laws!"


    Suddenly, the old man''s voice rang through the air again.


    "Sir, I didn''t break any rules, did I?"


    Austin asked in a concerned voice, lowering his eyebrows.


    "Of course not.


    When my master set up the third part of the test, he never said that other tools couldn''t be used.


    You can take out all of the treasures you have with you,"


    the old man replied with a smile.


    "Okay. Thank you for telling me,"


    Austin said, nodding.


    Feeling more comfortable, Austin continued comprehending the laws in the world with the help of the Magical Polarity Token.


    While deducing the laws, Austin turned his focus to studying the world''s time and space, including its space structure, its materials, its ti


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    eful eye.


    ''Is it true? Did the old man''s master leave some of his inheritance behind in these worlds?''


    Austin wondered while he walked.


    After examining all of the places, items, and creatures in the world, Austin sat down cross-legged in a void in the world, took out the Magical Polarity Token, and started comprehending the laws.


    Over the next period of time, Austin traveled back and forth between the worlds, comprehending their laws.


    Finally, he stopped.


    ''I have visited a lot of these worlds and comprehended a lot of laws, but I haven''t found the inheritance that was left by that powerful master.


    It doesn''t make sense. What am I doing wrong?''


    Austin frowned.


    ''I guess I just haven''t worked hard enough.


    I''ll keep trying.''


    After thinking for a while, Austin resumed his exploration of the worlds and comprehension of the laws.


    ''What if the only way I can get the master''s inheritance is if I comprehend all of the worlds and laws?''


    Austin wondered.

 Chapter 5281 Creating A New Large World

    Throughout the following days, Austin traveled to more of the worlds. He took his time in each one, carefully observing his surroundings so he could notice anything that was out of the ordinary. During the process, he comprehended several more laws.


    By the time he had discovered that he was traveling in the last world, he had completely lost track of time.


    All of the laws he had found were different, but he had managed to learn about each one of them.


    If he didn''t have the Magical Polarity Token in his possession, it would have been impossible for him to understand all of the laws in such a short period of time.


    "The Magical Polarity Token is so precious to me. I don''t know what I would do without it,"


    Austin said, smiling at his most valued item.


    Then, a booming voice rang out in Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "Young man, I''m impressed with you. It took you almost no time at all to comprehend all of the laws in the worlds that my mas


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    The laws of time and space can''t make a complete world.


    A complete world is made up of a large number of laws that are in strict orders, ''


    Austin pondered.


    ''So, that means I have to learn how all of the laws in these worlds are connected.


    Once I do that, maybe I can create a new, large world, ''


    Austin decided.


    He knew exactly what he had to do and how he was going to do it.


    Wasting no time, he focused on the arrangement of the laws in the worlds and learned how they worked together.


    Time passed slowly.


    Austin entered all of the worlds


    and studied the arrangement of their laws.


    Before long, Austin understood what laws were needed to build a world.


    ''It''s time to try and create a new world, ''


    Austin thought to himself as he sat down and crossed his legs.


    He worked hard to make a world


    and thanks to his previous research, everything went smoothly.


    Not long after, a new, large world was created!

 Chapter 5282 Making Progress

    "Finally! I''ve created a new, large world!" Austin exclaimed, pumping his fists into the air.


    As he stood back and examined the world in front of him, he felt a great sense of accomplishment.


    Eager to see what it looked like on the inside, he entered it.


    "Something is not right!"


    he murmured to himself as soon as he set a foot on the ground.


    The world was fully built, but it was not a suitable place for creatures to live in.


    Something important was still missing from the world.


    "I must have done something wrong," he said with furrowed eyebrows.


    Setting off, he walked around the area closest to him, searching for the problem.


    ''I see! My understanding of the arrangement of the laws is not deep enough. The new world I created is just a shell. It''s not a real world.


    I simply put all of the laws together but it just doesn''t work that way.


    It looks like I will need


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    by the master. When I am done doing that, I will start creating the five worlds and their laws.


    Because if I create the five worlds now, I will pass the third part of the test and I will be teleported out of here,"


    Nasir answered.


    "That makes sense,"


    Austin replied.


    Now, he could finally see why Nasir''s avatar had spent so much of his time in these worlds.


    ''He was planning to leave once he had collected all of the master''s inheritance, '' he thought to himself.


    "Austin, this is an once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you too. You can improve your strength and get the master''s inheritance. It''s important that you try your best.


    I hope we both can leave this place together,"


    Nasir said.


    "Sir, don''t worry. I will not disappoint you,"


    Austin responded.


    "Great. I have to go now."


    After saying that, Nasir turned around and disappeared from Austin''s sight.

 Chapter 5283 Creating A New Law

    Once Nasir had departed from the world, Austin turned around and started wandering. As he walked, he observed his surroundings, comprehending all of it.


    Finally, he discovered another piece of the master''s inheritance.


    It had been carefully hidden in an endless desert. He had to travel across lots of hot sand to reach it.


    Floating in the air above the desert, Austin waved his hand gently towards it.


    Splash...


    A moment later, countless grains of sand rose into the air and surrounded Austin, entering his body. Seconds later, Austin had collected the inheritance.


    Nodding his head from satisfaction, Austin left the world and entered the next one. He repeated his process, hoping to find more of the inheritances.


    Time passed by slowly.


    Eventually, Austin found more inheritances and put them into his body. He had no idea how long it would take him to find all of them.


    Finally, he had travelled around all of the worlds again and he had obtained a good portion of the inheritances.


    "Great. Now I have to cultivate the inheritances I have colle


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nes floated on the surface of Austin''s body.


    Each one of them contained Austin''s understanding of everything that existed.


    The runes were made up of energy and laws.


    Over time, their number increased and spread around Austin''s body.


    When they reached a certain number, the runes connected, forming dazzling chains.


    They were the chains of law.


    Time passed quickly and Austin kept making more runes.


    Chains of law were floating all around Austin like moons to a planet.


    Eventually, all the chains of law had entered Austin''s new world.


    In the beginning, the new world had lacked a sense of meaning and vitality.


    But as the number of the chains of law increased, the new world underwent major changes.


    It grew and became more alive.


    In the blink of an eye, decades had passed.


    One day, a large change was taking place.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All of the chains of law started trembling. They pulled closer together, fused into the new world, and disappeared.


    Now, all of the chains of law were perfectly integrated with the new world.

 Chapter 5284 Creating A Law

    "I did it!


    After all of that hard work, I''ve created a new law,"


    Austin exclaimed, smiling widely.


    He had spent so much time focusing on creating a new law. It made sense that he was feeling so elated and relieved.


    Suddenly, he heard the old man''s voice in his Soul Sea again.


    "Ha-ha!


    Excellent work, young man. You created your own law.


    This a huge accomplishment for you!


    Making a new law is way harder than creating a new world.


    You''ve made so much progress.


    You created the new world very fast and now, you''ve created a new law to go with it. You''ve proven that you are an incredibly talented cultivator!"


    "Sir, without your guidance, I wouldn''t have been able to complete my task,"


    Austin said gratefully.


    During his time spent cultivating, he could tell that the old man was concerned about him. It was nice to have someone that he could count on.


    "Don''t mention it.


    I only helped you a little bit. No


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he asked when he remembered that he hadn''t spoken to or seen Austin for a very long time.


    "Of course he can.


    So far, he has successfully created three worlds and three kinds of laws.


    It is just a matter of time before he completes them all.


    There''s absolutely no reason to worry about him,"


    the old man answered, smiling at him.


    "Really?


    He''s created three worlds


    and three laws in this amount of time?


    He amazes me more every day. He is more talented than I first thought,"


    Nasir said in surprise.


    "Yeah, he''s surprised me too.


    It''s incredible that he managed to create three worlds and three kinds of laws so fast.


    And he''s collected most of my master''s inheritances too!


    This young man knows what he''s doing,"


    the old man said proudly.


    "I''m relieved to hear that.


    It shouldn''t be long before he passes the third part of the test.


    I''ll wait for him outside,"


    Nasir replied with a smile.

 Chapter 5285 The Law Of Harmony

    "It''s time for me to teleport you out of this space now.


    You have been here for a long time, and now, you''re leaving.


    I guess I''m going back to having no one to talk to,"


    the old man said with a sigh.


    "All good things eventually come to an end.


    Even though we might be separated by thousands of miles, we will come together like it was planned all along,"


    Nasir replied with a smile.


    "You are right.


    Okay. I''ll teleport you now,"


    the old man said, nodding his head slowly.


    He waved his hand through the air, causing a strong teleportation energy to appear and wrap around Nasir. A large passage opened and sucked him into it. He was gone in seconds.


    "I am finally leaving!"


    Nasir exclaimed as he stood in the passage and looked back at the space.


    In the meantime, Austin was creating the fourth new world.


    Now that he had created a couple of them, the process was a lot simpler to understand.


    Not long after, the fourth new world appeared in fron


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    life or a belief.


    That''s why these worlds are so peaceful, ''


    Austin thought.


    ''All of the worlds and all of the creatures believe in this sense of harmony.


    Belief like that turns into an incomparably powerful energy and law.


    And that law of harmony can be integrated into my worlds of mind power.


    If I use the law of harmony, my worlds of mind power will become stronger.


    That''s it!


    I''m going to try it right now!''


    Clapping his hands together excitedly, Austin comprehended the law of harmony and sat down with his legs crossed. Closing his eyes, he tried to integrate the law of harmony with his worlds of mind power.


    Time passed slowly. Before he knew it, decades had gone by.


    "No way! I''ve done it!"


    Austin''s eyes shot open along with his mouth. He couldn''t believe it.


    He had successfully mixed the law of harmony and his worlds of mind power.


    Now, the worlds of mind power that Austin could make were indestructible, and of the highest quality.

 Chapter 5286 The Master Of The Old Man

    "This is great! Spending all of this time in these worlds has paid off. Look at my harvest!"


    Austin jumped to his feet, smiling widely.


    "Now, I need to get to work creating the fifth world and the fifth law.


    It''s time to pass the third part of the test!"


    he said to himself, looking forward to finishing his task and leaving.


    Sitting down again, Austin concentrated hard and started to build the fifth new world.


    By now, creating a new, large world was easy work for him.


    Before long, the fifth world was floating in front of him.


    Then, Austin entered the world and focused on coming up with the fifth new law.


    After a short period of time, he got to his feet.


    "I did it!


    I passed the third part of the test!"


    he exclaimed.


    The success didn''t bring him much joy.


    After all, he had gained the ability to create the fifth world and the fifth law decades ago.


    Out of the blue, the old man appeared in front of him and laughed.


    "Congratulations, young man!


    You have successfully created five new worlds an


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    xpress their thanks before they collected their reward.


    "All right then. Let''s go inside," the old man responded.


    He was smiling as he walked through the palace door. It was great that Austin and Nasir had so much respect for his master.


    The two of them followed the old man quietly.


    When they were inside, Austin swept his eyes over his new surroundings. The palace was very vast.


    Fog that was formed by energy and laws was floating near the ceiling, making the palace appear mysterious.


    The old man guided them into a hall.


    In the center of the hall, a middle-aged man sat with his legs crossed on the ground. His eyes were closed. It looked like he was in the middle of a deep sleep.


    "Guys, this is my master,"


    the old man said to Austin and Nasir in a low voice. It was as if he was scared to wake up the middle-aged man.


    Austin stepped forward and said respectfully, "Nice to meet you, sir! I''m Austin Lin!"


    Austin could already sense that the middle-aged man in front of him was an extremely powerful being.

 Chapter 5287 An Old Master

    Nasir took a step forward and bowed his head, saying to the middle-aged man, "Nice to meet you, sir. I''m Nasir."


    Nasir was one of the most ancient people in the Absolute Space Sea. But as he approached the middle-aged man, he got the feeling that he was a lot older than himself.


    ''If he''s older than me, he must have lived for a long, long time, '' Nasir thought, staring at the middle-aged man questioningly.


    Since entering the test, he had studied the middle-aged man''s worlds and inheritances for years. All of it had been created by the middle-aged man. Nasir had become a big fan.


    Austin and Nasir stood still for several minutes, but the middle-aged man didn''t respond.


    As they waited, the old man drew closer to them.


    He said in a frustrated tone, "Don''t be alarmed, but my master will not respond. It has been a long time since the last time he spoke. He''s now like a statue."


    "Really? What happened to him?"


    Austin and Nasir obse


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    sighed internally.


    The middle-aged man continued to rake his eyes over Nasir.


    "I see. You''re planning to collect all of your spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks that were scattered among different worlds. Then, you will transplant them into your real body and resurrect yourself.


    You should keep trying. It might work,"


    he said to Nasir.


    When Nasir and Austin heard that, their eyes almost popped out in horror.


    ''This middle-aged man figured out what we were doing so fast.


    His level of skill is unimaginable.


    Not even the wizards from the darkness race are capable of doing something like that, '' Austin and Nasir thought to themselves.


    "Young man, you tried to break through to the god of chaos realm but you failed because you got distracted. Now, your body has been damaged.


    It will be difficult for you to try again and become a god of chaos,"


    the middle-aged man said after he had studied Austin for a while.

 Chapter 5288 Leaving The Death Sea

    "Sir, you are right. I spent a long time preparing and had a very high chance of breaking through and becoming a god of chaos, but because of a serious interference, I failed.


    As a result, my body was somehow damaged,"


    Austin replied, looking at the ground to hide his disappointment.


    If he could have become a god of chaos, Austin would have been so much stronger than he was now.


    And he could have gotten other benefits. After all, the breakthrough of a realm meant more than the improvement of one''s strength.


    Unfortunately, he had failed.


    And Austin still dwelled on that failure constantly.


    Not breaking through and becoming a god of chaos had taken a blow to his confidence.


    "Don''t view your failure as a bad thing.


    You will feel much better if you treat it as training.


    During a period of cultivation and growth, the more hardships you experience and the more accumulation you garner, the greater benefits you will get.


    The failure you have experienced this time has become your accumulation, and it can also be considered a part of your foundation.


    Eventually, you will see the benefits


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r.


    "Let''s go."


    Nasir stepped forward first.


    They took the same path they had arrived by. With their eyes peeled for danger, they walked through the Death Sea.


    Along the way, they passed many dangerous places, but Austin and Nasir knew about them and went the long way around. Whenever they saw trouble, they ran away as fast as they could, avoiding most of the danger.


    Finally, they reached the end of the Death Sea.


    "Look! We made it out of the Death Sea!"


    As they walked out, large smiles were on both of their faces.


    "The Death Sea was very dangerous!"


    Austin sighed deeply as he looked back into the Death Sea.


    "In the future, don''t enter the Death Sea unless it''s necessary,"


    Nasir said as he also looked back.


    "Sir, let''s keep collecting your spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks,"


    Austin suggested.


    "Okay."


    Nasir nodded.


    However, just as Austin and Nasir were about to leave, something unexpected happened.


    "You have finally come out!


    Go get them!"


    Before they could react, several powerful figures rushed out of the voids and surrounded Austin and Nasir.

 Chapter 5289 Test His Strength

    Austin examined them quickly and discovered that they were all gods of chaos.


    Hundreds of gods of chaos walked forward, trapping Austin and Nasir in the middle.


    "They are from the darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect!"


    As he looked at the hundreds of gods of chaos, Austin narrowed his eyes. His stare was cold and a murderous aura released from his body.


    He blamed his past failure of breaking through and becoming a god of chaos on the members from the darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect, and he wanted his revenge.


    "Ha-ha!


    Austin, we''ve been waiting for a long time!


    I thought you would die in the Death Sea, but here you are!"


    a god of chaos from the darkness race yelled, laughing loudly.


    "Austin, you won''t be able to escape this time!


    It''s time for you to die!"


    a god of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect added, sneering at Austin.


    "You''re the ones who should be worried!


    You''ve given me a chance to kill you today and get my revenge on your kind!"


    Austin spat, looking at the gods of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect and the d


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    apped.


    Austin''s worlds of mind power contained the mind power energy and very strong illusions.


    They were extremely powerful.


    The moment that the god of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect regained his footing, he became very confused.


    All around him was a strange world he had never seen before. Many different scenes were surrounding him, making it impossible to know where he was.


    "What is this place?"


    The god of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect started to pace back and forth. He couldn''t determine if the strange scenes around him were real or illusory.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Seconds later, an endless stream of illusions swarmed the god of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect.


    "Am I trapped in illusions?"


    As the god of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect felt the illusions coming for him, he realized what was happening. He knew that he was faced with a large number of illusions.


    ''It''s true! I''ve fallen into illusions!''


    he thought to himself.


    Then, he forced himself to calm down and tried to break through the illusions that were around him.

 Chapter 5290 The Power Of The Worlds Of Mind Power

    The god of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect took the time to explore the illusions as deeply as he could. As a result, he was able to calm himself down and think straight again. The impact that the illusions had on him started to decrease.


    "Ha-ha!


    Austin, do you really think that a couple of illusions are enough to hurt me?


    I''m sorry to tell you that it won''t be that easy!"


    the god of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect yelled towards the sky, bursting into laughter.


    "Is that so?"


    Austin asked calmly.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A moment later, Austin released dozens more worlds of mind power. They overlapped and covered the space that was around the god of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect.


    Seconds later, more illusions rushed towards him from every direction.


    "Austin!


    You can''t harm a hair on my head!


    You are only a level-ten governing god. You are so much weaker than I am!"


    the god of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect roared from a mixture of shock and anger.


    However, as soon as he had finished his words, a huge amount of mind power energy that was hidden in the illusions broke into his bo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    , along with his soul.


    The other gods of chaos from the darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect were so scared that the color drained from their faces.


    They wanted to fight back but Austin''s worlds of mind power didn''t allow them any chances to get away.


    Suddenly, the gods of chaos started to explode.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    They all died before they could say another word.


    "Austin, we are the elite members of the darkness race. If you kill us, the three Lords of Darkness will come after you!


    Just wait and see! They will avenge us!"


    "Austin, please spare my life!


    It''s my fault. I should have known better than to fight with you!


    Don''t kill me!"


    "Austin, I swear I will never try and hurt you in the future!


    Besides, I can compensate you with a large sum of money. I promise you will be satisfied!"


    The gods of chaos from the darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect begged relentlessly. Some of them were threatening Austin, some were asking for mercy, and some were trying to bribe Austin.


    It was clear how afraid they were.


    They had finally realized that they were no match for Austin.

 Chapter 5291 Annihilation

    "I''ve already told you before. I''m not going to let anyone from the darkness race or the Time Chamber Sect go,"


    Austin snapped as he looked at the gods of chaos who were writhing on the ground of the worlds of mind power.


    One by one, they started to perish. They were all elite warriors from the darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect. In the Absolute Space Sea, they spread fear among the forces. But now, Austin had made them so weak that they couldn''t even fight back.


    A moment later, all of the gods of chaos were dead.


    "That was great! I feel invincible!"


    Austin exclaimed, withdrawing all of his worlds of mind power.


    "Ha-ha!


    The darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect were determined to stop you from becoming a god of chaos. They succeeded in that, but it has brought them endless pain and trouble.


    They will be furious if they find out you killed this many of their members!"


    Nasir said, smiling and shaking his head.


    "By the way, Austin, what was your reward for passing the test?"


    Nasir asked.


    "A secret cultivation method that shows me ho


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    sed.


    "Before you go, have you figured out what kind of strategy we should use to deal with the reincarnation race yet? I want to annihilate them once and for all,"


    the first Lord of Darkness asked.


    "The other wizards and I have been deducing a lot, and we''ve found that the strength of the Lords of Reincarnation is inferior to ours.


    Now that we have joined with the Time Chamber Sect and the other forces, we should be able to wipe out the reincarnation race in one go.


    We can''t wait any longer, or the reincarnation race will have more time to grow stronger,"


    Cain explained after a moment of thought.


    "You are right."


    The three Lords of Darkness'' eyes lit up when they heard Cain''s words. They nodded in agreement.


    "Okay. Let''s make the arrangements right now and try to destroy the reincarnation race as soon as possible.


    We really can''t afford to wait any longer,"


    the first Lord of Darkness said.


    "Cain, please continue your deduction and figure out how we should deal with the reincarnation race,"


    the first Lord of Darkness continued.

 Chapter 5292 We Must Take Him Out

    "Sirs, there''s no need for you to be worrying or focusing on it. The other wizards and I are hard at work and we''re not going to give up.


    After all, the future development of our race is riding on this.


    The only way for us to truly rule the Absolute Space Sea is to wipe out the reincarnation race,"


    Cain reassured the three Lords of Darkness.


    The moment he was done speaking, he turned around and left.


    ''How is that young man still causing us so much trouble? He is an abomination!''


    As they thought of Austin, the three Lords of Darkness'' faces flushed and they clenched their fists.


    "Guys, go and prepare yourselves. Once we know where Austin is, we will attack him.


    If we can''t get rid of him, he will become a bigger threat to us!"


    Wren, the first Lords of Darkness, told the other two Lords of Darkness.


    Meanwhile, Austin and Nasir were continually searching for Nasir''s spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks in the Absolute Space Sea.


    It was a safe journey. No one was strong enough to pose a threat to them anywhere that they went.


    A lot of time passed, and befor


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    earby space seas, but he couldn''t think of anyone who was as powerful as the old man.


    The god of chaos retreated as fast as he could in an attempt to avoid Nasir''s hand.


    But his efforts were in vain.


    Nasir swiped with his hand and caught him.


    Before Nasir could do anything more, four more gods of chaos appeared in the distance, charging at Austin and Nasir.


    "Who are you?" one of them asked.


    When they saw that Nasir held their companion captive, the four of them were shocked and angry.


    "How dare you come here and hurt our people?"


    another god of chaos yelled at them.


    "We weren''t trying to. We mean you no harm. We just have a few questions for you.


    So don''t do anything stupid,"


    Austin said when he noticed that the four gods of chaos intended to attack them.


    Then, he concentrated his mind and unleashed dozens of worlds of mind power. Within seconds, the four gods of chaos were trapped in his worlds of mind power.


    "These worlds of mind power are so strong!" the four gods of chaos exclaimed at the same time.


    All of the color had drained from their faces.

 Chapter 5293 Master Warrick

    Because all four of the gods of chaos were ordinary, they were unable to resist Austin''s worlds of mind power.


    Recently, his worlds of mind power had improved and now, they weren''t just high-quality. They also contained several, very brilliant illusions that could confuse an enemy and keep them from fighting back.


    Not even the elite masters from the darkness race or the Time Chamber Sect could figure out how to deal with Austin''s worlds of mind power.


    Austin had complete control over them. The strength of Austin''s worlds of mind power had reached an unimaginably high level.


    "Boy, what is your name?


    Why are you in our territory? Why are you attacking us for no reason?"


    the four gods of chaos demanded, glaring at Austin.


    "We attacked you for no reason?


    What are you talking about?


    You guys are the ones who attacked us. We never did anything to provoke you,"


    Austin snapped back.


    "When we arrived, I told you that we didn''t mean you any harm. We stumbled upon your territory by accident.


    Now, we only want to ask you


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Sea are not the three Lords of Darkness and the three Lords of Reincarnation. There are older, more powerful masters that existed a long, long time ago,"


    Nasir said with a smile.


    "Right.


    Sir, I think I''m starting to understand,"


    Austin said, looking at the ground and smiling bitterly.


    "Are you sure that your supreme grandmaster really died?


    How?"


    Austin asked, turning to look at the five gods of chaos.


    From what they knew, Master Warrick must have been extremely powerful, but he had died. Why?


    "Yes, he died.


    But we don''t know the reason. We have tried to figure it out, but all of our questions remain unanswered,"


    one of the gods of chaos replied.


    "Before he died, he asked us to stay in the Space of Creation and live a peaceful life.


    He put protective measures in place so we would always be safe,"


    another one of the gods of chaos added.


    "I see.


    So you have never left the Space of Creation and visited the spaces outside?"


    Austin asked.


    "That''s correct."


    The five gods of chaos nodded.

 Chapter 5294 The Temple

    "It looks like that we shouldn''t make a move unless necessary.


    Master Warrick has set up a lot of defenses to keep his people safe.


    We are intruders. If we lay a hand on them and upset Master Warrick''s will, it would cause us more trouble than its worth.


    When powerful cultivators like him die, they leave a lot of spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks behind,"


    Nasir explained to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "Okay.


    I won''t attack them unless it''s necessary,"


    Austin replied with a nod.


    "Well, we have no more questions for you.


    You can leave now if you want.


    The truth is that we came here to find someone.


    Maybe you guys can help us. Have you seen this man before?"


    Nasir asked the five gods of chaos.


    As he spoke, he waved his hand and released some of his spiritual sense. It condensed in the air and formed a figure.


    It was another one of Nasir''s avatars.


    Austin and Nasir were only in that space because they wanted to find him.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d him,"


    Austin replied, taking a step forward.


    "I don''t care. You can''t come in.


    Leave.


    Otherwise, we will have to kick you out,"


    another god of chaos threatened.


    The gods of chaos exuded sharp and oppressive auras. Apparently, they were very powerful.


    As the first god of chaos spoke, he and his companions released the energy that swam through the air towards Austin and Nasir.


    "What if we insist on entering it?"


    Nasir said, lowering his eyebrows.


    "Oh?


    So you two are here to make trouble for us?


    Nice try!


    This is the temple of our supreme grandmaster. Anyone who tries to break in will die!"


    a god of chaos yelled as he took a step forward.


    "What?


    This is Master Warrick''s temple!"


    Austin and Nasir gasped and snapped their necks to look at each other.


    "That''s right.


    How did you not know that?


    This is the temple of our supreme grandmaster.


    No one is allowed inside of it without permission!"


    the god of chaos shouted.

 Chapter 5295 Enter The Temple

    Prepared to guard their supreme grandmaster''s temple with whatever means necessary, over a dozen gods of chaos grabbed their magic treasures and activated their trump cards to block and attack Austin and Nasir.


    In retaliation, Austin closed his eyes and used his mind to release over one hundred worlds of mind power. They plowed over the ground and engulfed his enemies.


    "Look out!"


    The gods of chaos tried to retreat, but it was too late. The worlds of mind power were on top of them.


    "I think these are the worlds of mind power. Come on! Let''s get out of here!"


    one of the gods of chaos shouted.


    Then, combining all of their power, the gods of chaos turned and tried to escape from the worlds of mind power.


    However, they didn''t bother to take into account how solid Austin''s worlds of mind power were or that they contained very brilliant illusions. In fact, the gods of chaos were so unprepared that they all immediately fell under the illusions and became trapped.


    "This isn''t working. We need to use our spiritual senses


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tronger than I am,"


    Austin replied.


    In the past, Austin would have been proud of his fighting power.


    But he had come across a lot of powerful masters recently and now, he understood that he wasn''t the ultimate cultivator.


    Not even the three Lords of Reincarnation and the three Lords of Darkness could be seen as the top masters.


    To the true top masters, Austin''s current strength was laughable.


    "Well, I''m glad that you have opened your eyes,"


    Nasir said.


    "Let''s go inside now,"


    Nasir continued.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded.


    Then, they approached the space sea in front of them once more.


    "Stop!


    This is our supreme grandmaster''s temple, the holiest place in our Space of Creation. No one is allowed to enter it!"


    "Don''t disturb our supreme grandmaster!"


    The moment that Austin and Nasir were about to enter the temple, the gods of chaos started protesting and trying to stop them.


    However, they were trapped inside of Austin''s worlds of mind power and couldn''t do anything to stop Austin and Nasir.

 Chapter 5296 I Dont Believe You

    Ignoring the cries of protest from the hundreds of gods of chaos, Austin and Nasir casually advanced into the space sea in front of them.


    "This is bad, very bad! They entered the temple!"


    "Oh no!"


    More roars and shouts filled the air


    until the entire Space of Creation trembled and quaked. The gods of chaos were outraged.


    Meanwhile, Austin and Nasir were examining the newfound space sea in front of them.


    Everywhere they looked was bustling with life.


    There were many universes


    that were arranged in a specific order


    and a lot of creatures trained and relaxed in them.


    "It''s not a temple after all. It''s a space sea that''s home to a large number of creatures. Just look at all of the energy and complete laws here,"


    Austin remarked, taking in the surrounding area with big, bright eyes.


    "Yes. This space sea has universes with energy and laws that are much more advanced than the ones in the outside space seas.


    And the creatures that live here are s


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d man narrowed his eyes as he looked Austin over one more time.


    "Young man, how strong are you?


    To me, it looks like you have a god of chaos'' fighting power!"


    the white-haired, old man asked, never taking his eyes off of Austin.


    "Ha-ha!


    You think that Austin only has the fighting power of a god of chaos?


    You are wrong.


    Look more carefully."


    Nasir burst into laughter, clutching his stomach.


    "How am I wrong?


    I can see it with my own eyes. He possesses the fighting power of a god of chaos.


    He''s a genius.


    A level-ten governing god that has the combat power equivalent to a god of chaos''


    is very rare,"


    the white-haired, old man repeated.


    "Check again.


    My friend has more than just the power of a god of chaos.


    If you were to summon one hundred gods of chaos, he could wipe out all of them effortlessly.


    Do you believe me?"


    Nasir laughed.


    "What?


    No, I don''t believe you."


    The old man scowled slightly and shook his head.

 Chapter 5297 Lets Fight Together

    "You have to be lying! It''s not possible.


    He would be considered as a rare genius if he has the fighting power that''s equal to that of a god of chaos when he''s only a level-ten governing god. I don''t believe that this young man can defeat hundreds of gods of chaos alone,"


    the white-haired, old man answered, shaking his head. He looked Austin over one more time and frowned.


    "If you don''t believe it, why don''t you test it out? Then, you will have your answer,"


    Nasir said with a smile.


    "Fine. Let''s see if this young man is really as powerful as you''re saying!"


    The white-haired, old man looked annoyed but he was also very curious. Without hesitation, he delivered a message using his spiritual sense.


    A moment later, hundreds of gods of chaos arrived, surrounding Austin. They looked hungry for a fight.


    "Young man, go ahead. Show me how you''ll defeat them,"


    the white-haired, old man told Austin.


    "Fight them, Austin,"


    Nasir added with a wide, knowing smile.


    "All right."


    Austin sighed. He knew that it would be impossible to convince the old man if he didn''t fight with the g


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    erything he could in terms of worlds of mind power yet.


    "You''d better come and help them,"


    Austin said, looking at the other gods of chaos.


    "Come on! Let''s work together!"


    the god of chaos who had been the first one to fight with Austin shouted to his companions.


    He scowled at Austin. He was a strong master and that was not what the god of chaos had been expecting.


    Finally, all the hundreds of gods of chaos moved at the same time.


    They rushed towards Austin, attacking him at the same time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A huge wave of mind power energy rolled in Austin''s direction.


    The space around him started to collapse and disintegrate.


    But Austin stood his ground.


    He closed his eyes and concentrated his mind.


    Over one thousand worlds of mind power were unleashed at the same time, rumbling in every direction.


    "No way!


    Are my eyes deceiving me?"


    Soon, all of the gods of chaos had been trapped by the worlds of mind power. They screamed and pounded on the walls.


    "Great! Great! Great!"


    The white-haired, old man was so impressed that he couldn''t put it into words.

 Chapter 5298 The Worlds Inside A Corpse

    "So, do you believe me now?"


    Nasir asked smugly, turning to face the white-haired, old man.


    "Yes. I believe you.


    Young man, the fact that you''ve managed to cultivate the mind power energy and the world of mind power to such a high level is insanely rare. Even in my era, you could be considered a real genius of the younger generation!"


    It was clear that the white-haired, old man wanted to befriend Austin. He was careful to speak highly of him.


    "Great. You can withdraw your worlds of mind power now,"


    the white-haired, old man added.


    "Thank you for your kind words, sir."


    Austin casually drew all of his worlds of mind power back towards him and tucked them away.


    "Young man, that was incredible! We are completely convinced!


    It was hundreds of us against one, but you still beat us."


    Now, the gods of chaos were staring at Austin like he was a monster that had just devoured an entire world.


    "The truth is, if we would have continued the fight, I could have lost to you all,"


    Au


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Austin frowned. None of it made any sense.


    "But those space seas are real. There are billions of creatures living in them. How can they be just human worlds?"


    Austin had a rough idea about what was going on, but he was still shocked when it was confirmed.


    Austin had created many human worlds inside his body in his lifetime.


    And they were all very different from the real space seas they had seen outside.


    There were even no creatures in most of Austin''s human worlds. They were all empty.


    "Master Warrick can create real worlds.


    In fact, there are a few other top masters that can create real worlds.


    Austin, if you can reach Master Warrick''s level, you can also develop the human worlds in your body into real worlds.


    Then, creatures can be born in them.


    You can create as many energies and laws as you want.


    You can arrange the fate of the creatures in the worlds whenever you want.


    All in all, you will become the supreme ruler of the worlds you create!"


    Nasir told Austin.

 Chapter 5299 The God Of Creation

    "It''s true! The Space of Creation is the human worlds that Master Warrick created inside his body!"


    Now that Nasir had explained it, Austin had no reason to doubt that it was true. After all, Nasir''s avatar had lived here for so long. He knew exactly what was going on.


    And Austin trusted Nasir. He wouldn''t lie to him.


    "And that means that there are other worlds that were created by powerful warriors!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    The truth was, he had always dismissed the idea that gods of chaos could create real worlds.


    During his lifetime, Austin had encountered many gods of chaos, but none of them had the ability to create a real world.


    Now that he was standing there and looking at the huge corpse in front of him, he believed it.


    "There''s one more thing you should know. The divine gods that can create real worlds are not classified as gods of chaos. They are called the gods of creation,"


    Nasir added like he could read Austin''s mind.


    "What? There


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    u leaving now?"


    the white-haired, old man asked.


    "I must. My real body is in trouble. I can''t waste a lot of time.


    It is my most important task,"


    Nasir answered.


    "During my time here, your corpse has given me a lot of knowledge. It will help me when I have to revive my real body.


    Thank you very much,"


    Nasir continued.


    "Ha-ha!


    You are welcome,"


    the white-haired, old man replied, patting him on the back.


    "Sir, before we go, I have one more question. Why are the creatures in the Space of Creation isolated from the outside? Was it your idea?"


    Austin asked.


    "It was my real body''s idea. All of the creatures that live here are Master Warrick''s descendants and juniors. He hoped that they could stay in the Space of Creation and live a peaceful life.


    He didn''t want them to take risks on the outside,"


    the white-haired, old man replied.


    "That makes sense."


    Austin nodded.


    "Okay, Austin. It''s time to go,"


    Nasir urged.

 Chapter 5300 Ready To Start A War

    "Okay. I''m ready,"


    Austin replied, nodding his head.


    "Young man, before you leave, I want to celebrate our first meeting with a gift,"


    the white-haired, old man interrupted, stepping forward.


    "What is it?"


    Austin paused and looked at the old man with his eyebrows raised.


    "I am a strand of psychic intelligence that was born from Master Warrick''s corpse. As a result, I don''t have all of his heritage.


    However, I have inherited some of his thoughts and spiritual senses.


    The little that I have left of him is very precious.


    Because your mind power energy level is so high, I want to give you a copy of the thoughts and spiritual senses that were left behind by Master Warrick.


    When you have time, you can try to comprehend them. It could help you advance your mind power energy faster,"


    the white-haired, old man offered.


    When he was done talking, the old man pointed a finger forwards. A ball of light that contained a large amount of information rushed into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    "I''m going to learn so much from this god of creation!"


    Austin exclaimed,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    of approval filled the air.


    "In the near future, we need to make our move. We will have to work together and use all of our strength during this war. Our goal is to wipe out the reincarnation race.


    We can''t let them rise again!"


    Wren continued.


    "I agree!


    Sir, the wizards of your darkness race are the best at deduction. You should use them well. They can determine the best time to make a move,"


    one of the senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect suggested.


    "Our wizards have been deducing for a long time.


    We will have our answers soon.


    And I will inform all of you of our plans immediately.


    Then, we can march out with our troops and wage a war against the reincarnation race!"


    the second Lord of Darkness announced, standing up from his chair.


    "Yes!"


    "And we will win!"


    The other powerful warriors stood and made as much noise as possible, signaling that they were ready.


    "Well, since we are all in agreement, you can go.


    Prepare your people. When our wizards are done deducing, you will hear from us,"


    Wren added, smiling devilishly.

 Chapter 5301 Find Austin Again

    "Ha-ha!


    I have a good feeling about this. Last time we worked together and tried to destroy the reincarnation race, we almost killed all of them. Now that we''re stronger and more experienced, we can defeat them again!"


    Once everyone had gone, Wren paced excitedly. He couldn''t wait until the moment that the reincarnation race was done for good.


    "Yes. I don''t think it will be very difficult to defeat them either.


    The hardest part is going to be making sure none of them slips through our fingers. If any of them is left alive, they will find a chance to revive themselves again in the future,"


    a senior leader from the Time Chamber Sect said.


    "You are right.


    That is why we have to plan carefully. We need a perfect plan to kill them all,"


    the third Lord of Darkness added.


    While they were busy discussing how to deal with the reincarnation race, the wizards had made a discovery.


    "Guys, I know where Austin is!


    He never left the Absolute Space Sea! He''s wandering around in it right now!"


    one of the wizards announced.


    "Really?"


    All the wizard


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    there had been nine young leaders in the Time Chamber Sect. They were so close that they regarded each other as brothers.


    Emory was killed by the fire source beast, and then Austin had killed Bartholomew.


    Ever since then, they had been wanting to avenge their fallen brothers.


    "It is true.


    We did deduce Austin''s whereabouts.


    Soon, we will find his exact position,"


    Cain replied with a nod and a smile.


    "Ha-ha!


    Great! That''s great!


    When you find him, tell us too.


    We are going to kill him and avenge Bartholomew!"


    Solomon exclaimed.


    "Don''t be too hasty.


    Austin is not as weak as he was back then.


    Last time we sent our elites after him, he murdered all of them.


    We have to be careful,"


    Cain warned in a hesitant voice.


    "Cain, I am not worried. All seven of us have been cultivating in seclusion this whole time, and we have improved a lot.


    Austin is not the only one who is stronger. We are still skilled and powerful enough to take him on.


    I am confident that we will kill Austin!"


    Solomon exclaimed, puffing his chest out.

 Chapter 5302 Being Deduced

    "That''s right!


    Please get Austin''s current location for us!"


    "We are finally going to avenge Bartholomew!"


    the other six young leaders exclaimed.


    After many years spent cultivating, they were very confident that they were strong enough to take revenge on Austin and win.


    "If Austin was a god of chaos right now, we would have a reason to fear him.


    But he''s already failed to make a breakthrough to that level once, and that means his body was damaged to some extent. He may look strong now, but his strength is limited!


    Any damages that are currently in his body would cause his strength to decline even further.


    He doesn''t scare us!


    When we find him, we will kill him and avenge Bartholomew!"


    Solomon swore.


    "Well..."


    Cain tucked his hands behind his back and started to twist his fingers anxiously. He looked to the three Lords of Darkness for assistance.


    Cain knew one thing for sure, and that was that Austin had become stronger even


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to consider whether he should go back to the Reincarnation Palace and ask the three Lords of Reincarnation for help or not.


    In the entire Absolute Space Sea, the three Lords of Reincarnation were the only ones who could fight the three Lords of Darkness head on and live.


    If the three Lords of Darkness found Austin, he wouldn''t make it out with his life. He wasn''t strong enough yet.


    He probably wasn''t even powerful enough to escape from them.


    "Austin, if the three Lords of Darkness and the four old leaders from the Time Chamber Sect were to come and fight us, we will be able to get away even though we might not defeat them,"


    Nasir said after a short period of thought.


    "What?


    Are you sure?


    We can escape from them?"


    Austin stared at Nasir with wide eyes.


    He had his doubts but he also knew that Nasir would not brag or lie. He had to have a reason behind his words.


    "Sir, can you please explain it to me?"


    Austin asked urgently.

 Chapter 5303 A Bad Feeling

    "Have you forgotten?


    Just think about all the days we have spent cultivating and creating new worlds and laws,"


    Nasir began with a smile.


    "Creating new worlds and laws is not just a skill. It''s a fighting method.


    If we encounter a battle and we create our own world, it will belong to us. The enemy could be the most powerful on the outside, but they will be restricted in your world.


    So when we fight the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect, we can create several worlds and enter them. If they overpower us, we will have an opportunity to escape.


    We won''t be able to defeat them, but we will make it out with our lives,"


    Nasir explained.


    "New worlds and laws..."


    Austin thought about it for a few seconds. Then, a smile spread on his face.


    He had never considered creating new worlds and laws and using them as an offensive tactic.


    But what Nasir had told him made sense.


    A new world with new laws th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    a bad feeling that the seven young leaders from the Time Chamber Sect might struggle to kill Austin.


    "I thought the four of you were going with them?"


    Cain asked, looking at the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect.


    "There''s no rush.


    We''ll go later,"


    one of them replied, shrugging his mighty shoulders.


    "That''s right.


    Austin is strong, but we have been one of the most powerful forces in the Absolute Space Sea for a long time, and the seven young leaders are not ordinary.


    They will return safely,"


    another one of the senior leaders said with a confident smile.


    "Don''t worry, Cain.


    These youngsters will rule the Time Chamber Sect one day. They are all powerful masters. A young man poses no threat to them, especially when they are together,"


    the leaders from the other forces added.


    ''You have all underestimated Austin, ''


    Cain thought to himself, but he did not say anything.


    The bad feeling he had sunk into his gut.

 Chapter 5304 The Action Of The Time Chamber Sect

    "Master Cain, worrying is the last thing you need to be doing right now. Everything will be fine,"


    a senior leader from the Time Chamber Sect stressed in a calm voice.


    "All right,"


    Cain resigned, nodding his head.


    "Cain, we have finally come to a decision. When the right time arrives, we will go and attack the reincarnation race.


    Until then, you and the other wizards must deduce and decide when the best time to make a move will be and how we will deal with the reincarnation race!"


    Wren added.


    "Okay, my lord.


    I''m leaving now,"


    Cain replied in a booming voice as he turned and ran towards the door, heading towards the dark palace.


    Meanwhile, Austin and Nasir were walking side-by-side through the Absolute Space Sea. They had been busy collecting Nasir''s spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks.


    "Master Nasir, at this time, we have most of your spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks.


    There should only be a few of each left.


    Once we find all of them, we can go to the Frigid Continent and bring your real body back to life,"


    Au


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s.


    The reason why it was so priceless was because their founder had left it behind. It brought them good luck as long as it was well-kept.


    A long time ago, there was a force that wanted to demolish the Celestial Spirit Sect. They dispatched a large number of troops to the headquarters of the Celestial Spirit Sect.


    When they were at their most vulnerable, the long sword awakened and instantly killed four gods of chaos from that force on its own.


    Out of the five gods of chaos that had been deployed, only one survived. He was so afraid that he ran for his life and hid somewhere safe for many years before he dared to show his face again.


    Since then, no other forces in that space sea had tried to provoke the Celestial Spirit Sect.


    Because of that, the Celestial Spirit Sect had become one of the most powerful super forces in the space sea.


    "That''s great. The magic treasure I left behind is still here,"


    Nasir commented, sighing fondly as he stared at the long sword in front of him.


    Nasir felt a bit nostalgic while remembering those good old days.

 Chapter 5305 Set Up Arrays

    "My spiritual soul mark is hidden in this sword,"


    Nasir told Austin as he walked closer to it.


    "Once I take it, the Celestial Spirit Sect will lose its strongest defender.


    But I can''t worry about that right now,"


    Nasir added, sighing.


    With a sharp swoop of his hand, he made the long sword quiver in its casing.


    The action alerted several powerful cultivators from the Celestial Spirit Sect


    who were cultivating in seclusion in its headquarters.


    "Hey! Something is happening to the holy treasure that was left by our founder!"


    Wasting no time, the masters from the Celestial Spirit Sect ran towards the long sword, ready to protect it with their lives if they had to.


    When they arrived, they saw Nasir and Austin standing in front of the long sword.


    "Who are you?


    Did you break into the headquarters of our Celestial Spirit Sect to steal our holy treasure?"


    The masters from the Celestial Spirit Sect crossed their arms over their chests and glared at Austin and Nasir. The long sword was kept in the forbidden area of their sect. They were the only one


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ll set up some arrays to protect the sect.


    This way, the arrays will stop any external enemies from infiltrating the sect. They''ll be fine even without the sword,"


    Austin offered.


    "That''s a good idea.


    Thank you, Austin."


    Nasir smiled kindly at his companion.


    He knew that Austin was very talented at producing strong arrays.


    Not even the gods of chaos could easily break them.


    "You''re welcome, sir. I''ll do it now."


    Austin nodded.


    When he was done speaking, he ran around the headquarters of the Celestial Spirit Sect.


    He set up several arrays in every corner he encountered.


    Within minutes, Austin had set up over 400 arrays in the headquarters of the Celestial Spirit Sect.


    "Those arrays are amazing! Look at how strong they are!"


    The senior leaders from the Celestial Spirit Sect examined Austin''s arrays with careful, curious eyes.


    They were the most powerful arrays they had ever seen in their lives.


    "These arrays are responsible for keeping you and your headquarters safe now,"


    Austin told the leader of the Celestial Spirit Sect.

 Chapter 5306 I Know Them

    "Now, I''ll put the instructions for how to control these arrays into your Soul Sea.


    That way, you can control them," Austin explained.


    When he was done talking, he pointed at the leader of the Celestial Spirit Sect, and a glowing ball that contained some spiritual sense messages flew through the air and entered the latter''s Soul Sea.


    "Master Nasir, most ordinary gods of chaos can''t break these arrays.


    I''ve given them a type of array that can attack and defend at the same time. They are very powerful, more powerful than they need perhaps.


    With these arrays, no one can pose a threat to your sect,"


    Austin told Nasir as he turned to face him.


    "Yes. I can see that your arrays are very strong.


    Now, I don''t have to walk around with worries about my sect on my shoulders.


    We can leave,"


    Nasir pointed out, nodding his head.


    "Now that you don''t have to worry about defenses, you can focus your time on cultivating. Here, I have something for you. I hope that you can carry the Celestial Spirit Sect into


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ritual avatars left to find, so they were happy and relieved. There wasn''t as much urgency as before.


    "Ha-ha! Master Nasir, soon, we will collect all of your spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks, and we can resurrect your real body,"


    Austin said, smiling at his companion.


    "The odds are good that it''ll work,"


    Nasir responded with a nod.


    They smiled wider as they kept walking forward.


    Suddenly, Nasir came to a halt. His eyebrows raised.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Austin asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "Austin, a large group of creatures are running towards us right now,"


    Nasir answered.


    "What?"


    Wasting no time, Austin released his spiritual sense. It spread far and wide in every direction.


    Austin''s spiritual sense was only slightly weaker than Nasir''s.


    "I sense them too.


    Indeed there are a lot of them.


    I recognize the ones in the lead.


    It''s the seven leaders from the Time Chamber Sect! I didn''t expect that they would come after me so soon!"


    Austin said after examining the area.

 Chapter 5307 Fighting Against The Young Leaders

    "The seven young leaders from the Time Chamber Sect are coming here?"


    Nasir asked, raising his eyebrows slightly.


    "Yes,"


    Austin replied, nodding his head.


    In the past, he had fought with the young leaders from the Time Chamber Sect, so he could recognize them at a glance.


    "If it''s just the seven of them, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    We can handle them,"


    Nasir remarked with a smile.


    "In fact, Austin, you''re strong enough right now to defeat them all on your own,"


    Nasir continued.


    "I don''t know about that. They are a lot stronger than the last time I saw them. It looks like I''m not the only one who has made a lot of progress over the years."


    Closing his eyes, Austin used his spiritual sense again to confirm their strength. He shook his head slowly. He was right. The auras of the seven young leaders from the Time Chamber Sect were much stronger.


    "And they are not alone. They have brought a large group of gods of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect with them,"


    Austin pointed out.


    "Great. Austin, you can use th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    is realm!


    We have to be careful!"


    The young leaders warned each other secretly.


    "Let''s go! We have to save Arundel!"


    Solomon ordered when he saw that Arundel was struggling to break out of the encirclement in the worlds of mind power. He waved and kicked restlessly, screaming the whole time.


    "Yes! Let''s attack Austin together!"


    The other young leaders nodded and stepped forward, lowering into their battle stances.


    "Kill him!"


    The young leaders roared as they rushed towards Austin from every direction, pinning him in the center. Waves of energy pressure slammed down over him.


    And yet, Austin still looked as calm as a lake.


    Seconds later, Austin created 1, 000 worlds of mind power and they plowed forward to surround the young leaders.


    The mind power energy and the worlds of mind power were the hardest things to learn or defend against.


    Immediately, the young leaders became enveloped in the worlds of mind power.


    "What?


    He can create so many worlds of mind power!"


    The young leaders were shocked beyond belief.

 Chapter 5308 Gaining The Upper Hand

    Every single world of mind power that Austin created was very tough and contained many brilliant illusions.


    The young leaders from the Time Chamber Sect became trapped in those worlds of mind power, and they immediately started using all of the cultivation methods and secret skills they knew to try and free themselves.


    Austin, wasting no time, further activated the worlds of mind power and rained mind power energy down on them. Illusions were mixed in soon after. The young leaders from the Time Chamber Sect became overwhelmed within seconds.


    Normally, Austin could kill people that were inside of his worlds of mind power very quickly, but the young leaders were too strong. It would take more time and effort to defeat them.


    "Kill them!"


    All of a sudden, all of the worlds of mind power filled with armies that were made up of endless creatures. They charged towards the young leaders.


    The armies were another attack that Austin''s worlds of mind power possessed.


    Trapped, the young leaders were forced to battle against the army.


    But whenever they killed one of the creatures, anoth


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Throwing his head back, Nasir laughed. He extended his arm and waved his sleeve through the air.


    Puff! Puff!


    As the sleeve traveled through the air, the spear shadows instantly disappeared without a trace.


    Once they were gone, it turned in the direction of the god of chaos.


    "How did you do that?"


    When he felt how powerful Nasir''s sleeve was, the god of chaos turned pale and spun on his heels, trying to retreat.


    But it was too late.


    Puff!


    The god of chaos exploded into pieces, leaving a cloud of blood mist in his wake.


    "What the hell?!"


    When the other gods of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect saw what had happened, they stared at the place where their fellow god of chaos had been in silence.


    "Go to hell, all of you!"


    Nasir yelled as he took in the remaining gods of chaos.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The moment he was done speaking, he waved his sleeve again and it flew through the air.


    Puff! Puff!


    The bodies of the gods of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect exploded, raining down onto the ground. They were too weak when faced with Nasir to defend themselves.

 Chapter 5309 Asking For Help

    In one move, Nasir''s sleeve had killed dozens of gods of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect.


    "How are they dying so easily?"


    As the remaining gods of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect stood there and watched their companions explode before their eyes, they were filled with fear.


    They had been caught off guard. It was only an old man. He shouldn''t be that strong.


    "This is bad. Very bad."


    "Who the hell is he?


    Since when was there such a powerful master in the Absolute Space Sea?"


    Even the creatures that were watching in the distance felt tremors of fear run through them.


    "What should we do?"


    The gods of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect had all retreated to avoid being killed by Nasir. They exchanged uncertain, panicked looks.


    "The old man is too powerful. We can''t go up against him and win!"


    "But the young leaders are trapped. If we don''t help them, it will be our fault if they are harmed."


    The gods of chaos from the Time Chamber Sect discussed what they should


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    on race. They hadn''t moved since they returned from the darkness race''s lair.


    In addition to the four elders, a group of senior leaders was present. They stood respectfully in front of the four elders and waited to receive their instructions.


    "How are our young leaders doing?


    They must have found Austin by now,"


    one of the elders asked.


    "Yes. They must have.


    The deduction abilities of the darkness race''s wizards are extremely advanced and powerful.


    And they have Cain, who is the most impressive of all the wizards.


    With the wizards'' help, they should be able to locate Austin in no time,"


    another elder remarked.


    "We just have to be patient.


    Don''t worry.


    The young leaders from our Time Chamber Sect have been cultivating in seclusion for years. As a result, they are much stronger than before. I know they can kill Austin.


    The news of it will reach our ears soon,"


    a third elder said. Apparently, he was very confident in the young leaders'' abilities.

 Chapter 5310 Receiving Messages For Help

    "That''s right. The seven young leaders are very powerful. If anyone can take care of Austin, it''s them!"


    "Once they kill him, the entire Absolute Space Sea will hear about it and they will all be reminded of how powerful our Time Chamber Sect is!"


    "Austin has caused us trouble for years. Now, he will regret his actions!"


    The senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect were sitting around a table in the meeting hall, discussing their future victories.


    Suddenly, a tiny buzz was heard.


    "Hold on a second. I think I''m getting a message."


    One of the elders took out a Contact Jade Slip.


    "What? Impossible!"


    The elder''s face wrinkled into a frown as he read what the Contact Jade Slip said.


    "What happened?"


    The other three elders stood up and ran over to look at the Contact Jade Slip.


    "Listen carefully."


    He activated the Contact Jade Slip.


    "Sirs, come and save us!"


    "We are trapped by Austin''s worlds of mind power!


    They are too strong! We can''t free ours


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e seven young leaders from the Time Chamber Sect.


    "You''re right.


    Austin has grown a lot stronger.


    His strength has improved so much in a couple of years."


    The other wizards nodded their heads.


    "I''m so annoyed! I wanted to tell the seven young leaders from the Time Chamber Sect that they weren''t strong enough to deal with Austin, but they were too arrogant and insisted on going. Now, their lives are in danger,"


    Cain snapped, kicking his foot against the ground.


    "Now they are asking for help.


    They are a bunch of fools,"


    Cain added.


    Then, the expression on his face changed. He pulled out a jade slip and read it.


    "Everyone, the three Lords of Darkness have gone to deal with Austin.


    They want us to deduce Austin''s whereabouts and update them whenever we locate him.


    Let''s keep deducing.


    The three Lords of Darkness really want to kill Austin this time,"


    Cain instructed.


    "Okay.


    Let''s work hard."


    The other wizards nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 5311 Catch Two Young Leaders In A Row

    Meanwhile, the seven young leaders from the Time Chamber Sect were fighting for their lives in Austin''s worlds of mind power.


    Countless creatures of mind power pounced and charged at them. From where they stood, it looked like a never-ending sea.


    And every time they managed to kill one of the creatures, a new one would replace the dead one.


    "Damn it! We can''t defeat these creatures! I''m getting tired! If this doesn''t stop soon, we will all die!"


    Arundel shouted. His face was laced with panic.


    "I can''t hold on for much longer!"


    Arjun was weaker compared to the other young leaders. He was tiring out a lot faster and finding it harder to stay up on his feet.


    "Hold on a little bit longer, guys. I just received a message from the four elders. They are on their way here right now.


    They are very fast, so they will arrive soon.


    Keep fighting.


    The four elders said that they have informed the three Lords of Darkness, and that they are also coming to save us!"


    Solomon exclaimed.


    "Really? That''s gr


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Nasir and Arundel became immersed in another fight.


    Seconds later, Arundel received another punch from Nasir. He fell, spitting out blood.


    Bang!


    "No!


    I can''t beat this old man!


    Everyone, come and save me!"


    Arundel shouted, cowering on the ground.


    "Hold on, Arundel! We''re coming to help you..."


    Solomon yelled.


    Bang!


    Before Solomon could finish what he was saying, Arundel was hit by Nasir for a third time and went cascading through the air again. He spat out a large mouthful of blood and had trouble getting back onto his feet. He was very badly injured this time.


    Nasir used his bodily movement skill and trailed Arundel like he was his shadow. Extending his palm, Nasir tried to catch Arundel.


    "Fuck off!"


    Arundel roared. Regardless of his injury, he launched another attack, using all of the remaining strength he had.


    But it was futile.


    In two moves, Nasir reached forward with his palm and wrapped Arundel in it. Then, he sealed Arundel inside a human world.

 Chapter 5312 Catch Them All

    Solomon was outraged when he saw Nasir capture two of his companions. "Old man, who the hell are you? Why are you helping Austin?


    Aren''t you afraid that the Time Chamber Sect will come after you?"


    Solomon roared, clenching his fists.


    "Ha-ha! Haven''t I told you that I''m not afraid of the Time Chamber Sect?


    You are nothing to me! In the past, the four leaders of your sect used to have to bow to me when I traveled in Absolute Space Sea,"


    Nasir responded with a faint smile.


    It was all true. Nasir had been extremely famous in the Absolute Space Sea, and the Time Chamber Sect was like a piece of gum on the bottom of his shoe.


    But he had become a hermit over the years. He avoided the public like they were the plague. Before long, a majority of the creatures had forgotten his name.


    "Old man, stop spouting lies!


    It''s not wise to be our enemy.


    Our four senior leaders are coming and when they arrive, you will die a painful death.


    Set my companions free, get out of here immediately, and stop helping Austin. If you do all of that, we will let you go this time,"


    Solomon sh


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    outrun them.


    "Old man, the four senior leaders from our sect and three Lords of Darkness are almost here. Release my companions immediately, or they will kill you!


    There is no sympathy for you here.


    And Austin, I can''t wait to watch your life come to an end!"


    Solomon bellowed, finding the rest of his courage.


    But deep down, he was petrified.


    He knew that he couldn''t take down Austin and the old man by himself.


    "Austin, let''s do it now!"


    Nasir shouted.


    Austin shut his eyes and controlled his mind.


    He used over one thousand worlds of mind power to condense a large amount of mind power. Then, he aimed all of it at Solomon.


    Nasir stepped forward


    and threw his hardest punch.


    Both attacks hit Solomon at the same time.


    He flew through the air and landed on his stomach, coughing blood.


    Nasir jumped on top of him and laid punch after punch on his already damaged body.


    Knowing he had run out of fight, Nasir grabbed him by the neck, sealed his powers, and cast him into his human world.


    Just like that, all of the young leaders had become their prisoners.

 Chapter 5313 Chase

    "No way! Are you guys seeing this?


    The young leaders from the Time Chamber Sect just got arrested!


    Austin and that old man are incredible! I didn''t think it was possible!"


    "It''s true!


    They''ve all been captured!


    What are the four senior leaders going to do now? They put their sect''s future on them. Now that they''re caught, I bet the four senior leaders are furious!"


    "This is going to cause a lot of trouble in the Absolute Space Sea!"


    In the distance, a group of creatures were watching with their mouths gaping open. They couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed.


    At the end of the fight, all of the young leaders from the Time Chamber Sect had lost. They had gotten caught by their enemies. No one had been expecting that result.


    "Austin, come on! We have to get out of here now!"


    Nasir urged as he finished putting the last young leader from the Time Chamber Sect away in his human world.


    "Okay! Let''s go."


    While he answered Nasir, Austin started to retract all of his worlds of mind power.


    Then, he and Nasir activated their bodily movement skil


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ver time, his fist grew. He continued to pummel the world''s borders.


    Boom!


    The new world shook violently.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The senior leader punched the world faster and faster


    until it exploded, turning into a cloud of dust.


    "What?


    They''re not here. Did they really disappear?"


    The four senior leaders stared at the empty space in surprise.


    "We have to find them!"


    The four senior leaders used the omnipotent skill of space and time to search for Austin and Nasir.


    Soon, they reached a realization.


    "They used this new world to escape. They are heading in that direction,"


    one of the four senior leaders said, staring into the distance.


    "Let''s go!"


    The four senior leaders activated their bodily movement skills and chased Austin and Nasir.


    "What happened?"


    Wren asked the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect. He and the other two Lords of Darkness had finally arrived.


    "All the young leaders from our Time Chamber Sect got captured by an old man that is working with Austin,"


    a senior leader replied in an angry voice.

 Chapter 5314 A New Escape Method

    "What? That''s not possible!"


    The three Lords of Darkness stood stock still. It was insane. They refused to believe it.


    They knew that the young leaders from the Time Chamber Sect were struggling to defeat Austin, but they assumed that they would find a way to stay safe until help arrived.


    But they had just learned that all of them had been caught and imprisoned.


    "Austin has a powerful old man supporting him.


    He''s the one who took the young leaders from our sect! Now, he''s holding them hostage!"


    one of senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect continued.


    "All right.


    Where did they go? Why aren''t you chasing them?"


    Wren asked.


    "They ran in this direction,"


    another senior leader from the Time Chamber Sect answered, pointing in the direction that Austin and Nasir had run.


    "Well, let''s go and get them!"


    Wren said.


    Then, a group formed made up of the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior members from the Time Chamber Sect started running, heading along the path that Austin and Nasir had taken.


    Pulling out a Contact Jade


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ase their auras from those worlds after they left them.


    He was the one who had come up with the plan in order to lose their enemies.


    And so far, it was working well. Every time they entered and exited a new world, they put more miles between them and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect and the three Lords of Darkness.


    "Master Nasir, we are losing them!"


    Austin exclaimed when he sensed that the distance between them and their pursuers was increasing.


    "This method is working!


    Austin, we have discovered another way of escaping from our enemies,"


    Nasir said with a large smile on his face.


    "You''re right. This skill will come in handy.


    Master Nasir, you created a new escape method,"


    Austin replied, smiling back.


    In the meantime, the four senior leaders and the three Lords of Darkness were still searching.


    "Do you guys sense their auras?


    I can''t sense anything. I think we lost them," Wren said with furrowed eyebrows.


    It appeared that they all had lost them because his companions were all frowning and cursing.

 Chapter 5315 Unable To Deduce Austin

    At that moment, the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect and the three Lords of Darkness were standing in the center of a world.


    That world had been created by Nasir only a while before.


    There, they had lost track of Austin and Nasir. They were sulking, standing with their arms crossed or their heads hung low.


    "Why does this world feel like it was created recently?"


    Ajax asked, looking all around him.


    "I felt that too.


    This world is very new.


    And look at the laws. I have never seen any of them before.


    Are these laws new too?"


    Burdett echoed.


    "The world and laws are new?


    The only creatures that are capable of creating those are gods of creation.


    Do you really think Austin is strong enough to create a new world and new laws?


    He''s not even a god of chaos. He is only a level-ten governing god.


    How could a level-ten governing god do something like this?"


    one of the senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect questioned, frowning.


    "I don''t think Austin was the one


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Nasir said.


    "But you can''t solely rely on me. You have to keep cultivating and improving your strength,"


    he continued.


    "You are right, sir. I must become stronger,"


    Austin remarked.


    "Sir, there are three spiritual avatars that are still out there. Let''s hurry up and find them.


    Then we''ll go to the Frigid Continent and bring your real body back to life,"


    Austin continued.


    "Okay!"


    Nasir nodded.


    The most important thing in that moment was no longer their enemies. Austin and Nasir had to collect the remaining three spiritual avatars.


    Over the years, they had been searching for Nasir''s spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks. Now, the end was in sight.


    When they thought of that, Austin and Nasir smiled.


    "Damn it! We still can''t deduce the whereabouts of Austin and that old man!"


    At that time, Cain and the other wizards still couldn''t find Austin or Nasir. They had tried deducing them as carefully as possible, but they failed again. Now, the nerves were settling in.

 Chapter 5316 The Supreme Grandmaster Was Leaving

    "How are we going to explain this to the three Lords of Darkness?"


    Cain asked, scratching his chin.


    The other wizards remained silent. They didn''t have a good answer for him.


    "We have to tell them the truth.


    The three Lords of Darkness are impatient right now. They need to know what is going on,"


    Cain said after a period of thought. He sighed deeply.


    Then, he took out his Contact Jade Slip and sent a message to the three Lords of Darkness, telling them what had happened.


    Almost immediately, Wren received the message from Cain.


    "What did he say?


    Where is Austin and the old man?"


    The four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect stepped closer to Wren, anxious to find out Austin''s whereabouts so they could take action.


    "Well, Cain did reply to me. Unfortunately, he and the other wizards can no longer deduce Austin''s whereabouts,"


    Wren answered in a hesitant voice.


    He knew how valuable the young leaders were to the four senior leaders. They had spent many years training them to become their heirs. But now, they had been taken by Austin and their current situation was unknown.


    "Wh


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Lords of Reincarnation sat down and started to plan with the other senior leaders from the reincarnation race.


    At the same time, in a space sea in the Absolute Space Sea, something was happening.


    Austin and Nasir stood side by side.


    In front of them was the headquarters of the most powerful force in the space sea that they were currently in.


    On the inside, an old man was sitting back in the seat of honor and speaking to a large group of people.


    "Everyone, our Moon Spirit Sect has been through many struggles to become what we are today.


    I have watched over you all and taken charge of the headquarters of the Moon Spirit Sect through all of it.


    But now, I must leave the headquarters, and I don''t know when I will come back.


    From now on, you have to rely on each other and continue to develop the Moon Spirit Sect.


    Goodbye,"


    the old man announced.


    Then, he stood and flashed into the sky.


    "Supreme Grandmaster, where are you going?"


    All the members of the Moon Spirit Sect ran forward, trying to stop him from leaving.


    Their supreme grandmaster was suddenly leaving with no explanation!

 Chapter 5317 Collect All

    "It''s no business of yours where I''m going. You are on your own now. Do carry on with the Moon Spirit Sect,"


    the supreme grandmaster said over his shoulder.


    Then, he continued walking.


    "Our supreme grandmaster is leaving."


    The people from the Moon Spirit Sect sighed and watched their supreme grandmaster with longing eyes as he disappeared from their sight.


    A moment later, the supreme grandmaster approached two men. They were Austin and Nasir.


    As he got closer to them, the old man and Nasir merged.


    The supreme grandmaster was one of Nasir''s spiritual avatars.


    "Sir, we only have one more spiritual avatar to find!"


    Austin exclaimed, smiling at Nasir.


    "You''re right. We''re almost done,"


    Nasir replied with a laugh. He felt more alive than he had in a long time.


    "Let''s go!


    I want to collect my last spiritual avatar!"


    Feeling anxious and excited, Nasir took off running.


    Chuckling at his impatience, Austin trailed on his heels. They figured out where the last spiritual avatar was located and headed towards it.


    Meanwhile, Cain was leading a group of wizards through the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    aster Cain, Austin is near the Reincarnation Palace.


    He is about to enter it,"


    one of the wizards reported.


    "What?


    Austin is going to the Reincarnation Palace?"


    The four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect slumped their shoulders.


    It was a well-known fact that the Reincarnation Palace was the headquarters of the reincarnation race.


    "No!


    How could this be happening? We were so close!"


    Despair filled the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect.


    They couldn''t save the young leaders from their sect now that Austin was inside the Reincarnation Palace.


    If they did, it would mean openly declaring war on the reincarnation race.


    And that would soon turn into a large-scale war that they weren''t prepared for.


    "This is awful! I never thought that Austin would return to the Reincarnation Palace.


    Once he''s there, how are we supposed to get to him?"


    Wren asked, sighing deeply.


    "Austin still has the young leaders from our sect. What should we do now?"


    one of the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect asked his companions, looking at them helplessly.

 Chapter 5318 Back To The Reincarnation Palace

    The senior leader''s words caused a veil of silence to fall on the three Lords of Darkness and the wizards from the darkness race.


    The situation had made it nearly impossible to deal with Austin. Most of the senior leaders from the reincarnation race lived in the Reincarnation Palace because it was the headquarters of the reincarnation race.


    The four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect also didn''t say any more. Hopelessness consumed them like a monster in the night.


    The young leaders were the future of the Time Chamber Sect. Now, they had been stolen away and held captive. It was a huge loss.


    "Sirs, we have to prepare for the war with the reincarnation race.


    We can''t wait any longer,"


    one of the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect said.


    "Don''t be too hasty. The moment that we know how to deal with the reincarnation race, we will fight them,"


    Wren replied with a nod.


    "Let''s head back for now,"


    he continued.


    Meanwhile, Austin and Nasir had reached the Reincarnation Palace and they were walking towards Austin''s friends.


    "Austin, you''re f


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    realms. It was unheard of and Austin was very proud of him.


    Austin spent many days in the small world with his family, friends, and fellow disciples.


    More than 50 years later, Austin bid them farewell and exited the small world.


    "Sir, I think it''s time to go now,"


    Austin said as he approached Nasir.


    During the time Austin had spent relaxing and visiting, Nasir had been hard at work deepening his cultivation.


    "Great. Let''s make our way to the Frigid Continent."


    Nasir nodded.


    "The Frigid Continent is a mysterious, dangerous place that''s full of unknowns. You must be careful."


    The three Lords of Reincarnation, the White Emperor, John, and some other senior leaders from the reincarnation race made the trip to see Austin and Nasir off.


    Nasir had told them


    why he and Austin had to go to the Frigid Continent. They understood, but that didn''t stop them from being worried.


    "Austin, the battle between our reincarnation race and the darkness race is approaching and fast.


    I hope you will be back in time to help us,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation said.

 Chapter 5319 Enter The Frigid Continent Again

    "I will come back as soon as possible."


    Austin nodded.


    Then, after saying their last goodbyes, Austin and Nasir left the Reincarnation Palace at a run. They pointed their bodies in the direction of the Frigid Continent.


    Since they were both very strong, they were able to cross the Absolute Space Sea


    and arrive in front of the Frigid Continent in no time.


    They stood still, staring at a huge, white vortex in front of them.


    Cold wind roared from behind it, biting at their exposed skin. The speed of the vortex was terrifying.


    It was the entrance to the Frigid Continent.


    "Sir, once we get through this white vortex, we will be inside the Frigid Continent.


    The white vortex is filled with a large amount of ice power and ice law.


    I don''t think we should waste any more time. Let''s head inside,"


    Austin explained. Nasir nodded his head.


    Then, they stepped forward into the white vortex.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Endless gusts of freezing wind whistled in their ears. They could feel it cutting into their clothing like knives made out of ice.


    But it couldn''t actua


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    We need to hurry if we want to make it over this plateau safely. It''s better to avoid the ice wolves.


    They are a lot stronger than us!"


    The three brothers from the ice source beast race and the water source beast stared at Austin. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing.


    "Don''t worry. I''m no fool,"


    Austin reassured them.


    As soon as Austin stopped talking, shrill cries echoed in the distance.


    "Damn it! The ice wolves know that we''re here!"


    Anakin exclaimed, putting a hand on his forehead like he was feeling faint.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    On the horizon, dozens of black ice wolves appeared. They were in a large pack and they were moving fast.


    "Austin, Sir Nasir, let''s go!"


    The three brothers from the ice source beast race and the water source beast turned to flee, but Austin held up his hand.


    "No.


    I promise that you will be fine,"


    Austin said, standing completely still.


    "Wow! There are a lot more ice wolves here than I was expecting."


    With his hands behind his back, Nasir watched the ice wolves charging towards them. He smiled slightly.

 Chapter 5320 Six Wolf Kings

    "Austin, there''re so many. Are you sure you can handle them?"


    In the distance, there were so many ice wolves charging at them that it looked like a giant, black wave running over the ground. The three brothers from the ice source beast race and the water source beast watched them with fear swimming in their eyes. They stepped behind Austin so he could protect them.


    "Yes, I''m sure. Master Nasir and I can defeat them. There''s no reason to hide from or fear these ice wolves,"


    Austin reassured them, smiling gently and confidently.


    A few seconds later, the area around them had been filled with ice wolves, and more of them kept coming. It looked like there was no end in sight.


    "Look!


    They brought a wolf king with them!"


    the water source beast exclaimed, pointing towards the horizon. An ice wolf was perched on its haunches, towering over all the others.


    The water source beast was right. It was a wolf king.


    The wolf king glared at Austin and the others, lifting one of its lips to reveal a row of sharp, gleaming teeth.


    Austin stared back. He knew that wolf king. It was the same one he had met last time.


    All of a sudden, the wolf king raised its head and roared towards the sky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the wo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nk of an eye, Nasir had caught all five of the wolf kings. He sealed their power so they could no longer fight back and then, he cast them towards Austin.


    After that was completed, he entered Austin''s worlds of mind power and removed the remaining wolf king.


    "How is he doing this? He is amazing!"


    The three brothers from the ice source beast race and the water source beast watched Nasir with curious eyes. He moved so effortlessly and never got a scratch on him.


    All six of the wolf kings were very powerful, but Nasir had defeated them within seconds!


    It was too much for them to wrap their heads around.


    The six wolf kings that were trapped in Nasir''s grip also had trouble believing what had happened to them.


    The old man looked ordinary. How did he manage to overpower all of them so fast?


    The truth was, the wolf kings were too weak compared to the old man.


    They felt like a bunch of small children in front of him. How could they fight their way out now?


    "What should we do with them? Should we kill them?"


    Nasir asked Austin.


    Austin didn''t reply. He looked at the six wolf kings.


    "Young man, please... Please let us go,"


    one of the wolf kings suddenly begged, giving Austin its best puppy-dog eyes.

 Chapter 5321 Meet Nasirs Real Body Again

    "And why should I let you go?


    If we were the ones who were trapped right now, would you let us live?"


    Austin responded, raising his eyebrows.


    The wolf king opened his mouth and then closed it. He was speechless.


    If the six wolf kings had defeated Austin and Nasir, they would have tortured and killed them and their companions.


    "Exactly. It''s time to meet your maker,"


    Austin snapped.


    Then, he stepped forward and prepared to take down all six of the wolf kings in one move.


    Once the wolf kings were gone, the other ice wolves would be like lost puppies and would pose no threat to them.


    "Young man, wait! Let''s talk about this. Can''t we negotiate?"


    one of the wolf kings begged when he saw the killing intent forming in Austin''s eyes.


    "What''s that?"


    Austin turned and rested his eyes on the wolf king that had spoken.


    "Young man, please spare our lives.


    If you do, all six of us will pledge our loyalty to you,"


    the wolf king pleaded.


    "What?"


    Austin paused. He raised an eyebrow and stared down at the wolf king questioningly.


    "You heard me right.


    T


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    -aged man back onto his feet.


    Nasir had figured out who the middle-aged man was.


    "Young man, thank you so much!


    You went to the trouble of finding all of my master''s spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks and bringing them here!


    Now, there''s a good chance my master can come back to life,"


    the middle-aged man told Austin, smiling widely.


    "Where is my real body? I want to see it right now,"


    Nasir demanded.


    "Okay!


    Master, please come with me!" the middle-aged man responded, spinning on his heel and running up the mountainside.


    Nasir, Austin, and the others hurried to keep up with him.


    Eventually, they reached the huge palace that was perched on the top of the mountain. The middle-aged man led them inside.


    On the inside, the palace was as big as a small world.


    As they swept their eyes over the area, all they could see was an endless void.


    In the center of the palace, there was an altar.


    Nine thick pillars surrounded it.


    In the center of the nine pillars, there was a crystal coffin.


    In the coffin lay an old man. It was Nasir''s real body.

 Chapter 5322 Reviving

    Nasir''s real body was lying very still in the open strip of the crystal coffin. His face was wrinkled and peaceful, like he was in a deep sleep.


    His chest rose and fell. It was the only thing signaling that he was still alive.


    As Austin and his companions peered down at him, a white light burst out of the crystal coffin.


    It shone in front of them and slowly transformed from an illusion until it resembled Nasir.


    All that was left of Nasir''s real body was a spiritual soul mark.


    He looked at Austin and his spiritual avatar, smiling.


    "Ha-ha!


    Austin, you''re an incredible young man! You''ve managed to find and collect all of my spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks that were scattered in the Absolute Space Sea,"


    the old man exclaimed.


    "Thank you, Austin."


    More than anyone else, he wanted to repay Austin for all that he had done for him.


    "You are welcome, Master Nasir.


    I made you a promise.


    And I am glad that I didn''t let you down,"


    Austin replied with a smile.


    "It was a great kin


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    and insignificant in comparison to a god of creation.


    "All right. We can talk about that later.


    Austin, I''m going to spend some time resurrecting my real body now.


    I want you to rest for the time being. You need it,"


    Nasir instructed.


    "Okay.


    If you need any help, please let me know."


    Austin nodded.


    "Okay. I will remember that,"


    Nasir said with a smile.


    "Trude, find Austin a place where he can rest,"


    Nasir added, turning to face the middle-aged man.


    "Yes, master,"


    Trude replied respectfully.


    "Mr. Lin, follow me please."


    Austin nodded and they started walking.


    They left the huge palace and traveled behind it. There was an open area that was very quiet. Austin could spend some time there and relax while he waited for Nasir to be done.


    In the palace, Nasir flashed into the crystal coffin and started using the secret technique to revive his real body.


    "I hope Master Nasir''s real body can be resurrected,"


    Austin said to himself as he looked at the palace from afar.

 Chapter 5323 The Creator Of Buddhism

    Finding a good spot on top of the mountain, Austin waved his hand and created a small world. After entering it, he sat down to rest.


    "The journey I took to collect Master Nasir''s spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks was an extremely long one. I have walked across the entire Absolute Space Sea without resting once. I''m definitely a little tired. It''s a good time to relax and recuperate,"


    Austin murmured to himself.


    He had managed to find all of Nasir''s spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks and he brought them to Nasir. His mission was complete. Now, he had no more urgent tasks at hand. He was allowed a period of rest.


    Collecting all of the spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks was a big achievement, but it was not over yet.


    Nasir had to come back from the dead and that part of the process was solely on him.


    Austin sighed and crossed his legs. Then, he shut his eyes and started to meditate.


    ''I am going to take this time to reflect on all the things I have learnt and consolidate them, ''


    Austin decided, nodding his head.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    alm came into contact with the wooden fish, Buddhist chants filled the air. Their vibrations entered Austin''s Soul Sea, making his spiritual soul shake.


    "No way!


    This wooden fish has recorded many powerful Buddhist chants. Even I almost failed to bear their powers!"


    Austin exclaimed, staring at the wooden fish with shock written all over his face.


    Over time, Austin had garnered a lot of power.


    Defeating ordinary gods of chaos had become child''s play to him.


    Most Buddhist chants didn''t affect him either.


    Not even the most powerful monk was strong enough to bring him down.


    But the Buddhist chants that were contained in the wooden fish were now affecting his spiritual soul.


    Austin couldn''t believe it.


    The Buddhist chants were more powerful than anything he had ever encountered before, and now, they were in his hands.


    "Behold!


    I am the creator of Buddhism!"


    A voice came from the wooden fish, causing Austin to almost drop it.


    "This can''t be happening!"


    Austin took a step back, unsure if he was imagining things or not.

 Chapter 5324 Successful Revival

    It was said that Buddha Hawley was the founder of Buddhism.


    If it really was the Buddha''s voice that Austin had heard in the old, wooden fish, that would mean the Buddha had used it before.


    Austin held it closer to his ear and listened as hard as he could, but the Buddha''s voice was gone. Now, all he could hear was grand, mysterious Buddhist chants.


    Every note of the Buddhist chants contained profound Buddhist truth, but sadly Austin''s cultivation base in Buddhism was very low. He listened for a while, but none of it made any sense to him.


    ''I''m pretty sure that the Buddha used this wooden fish before. If that''s the case, it is a very valuable magic treasure of Buddhism. I''m going to give it to Ivy and Sue.


    They are well-versed in Buddhism, and they have been looking for the Buddha for years. This wooden fish might help them a lot in their search, ''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Mr. Lin, if you have taken a liking to this wooden fish, you can have it.


    My master accidentally obtained it. It barely works for


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    oom! Boom! Boom!


    A huge shadow appeared, bursting straight through the roof of the palace and into the depths of the space above it.


    It was Nasir''s projection.


    "I did it! I came back to life!"


    Nasir exclaimed in a booming voice that filled the space.


    Boom!


    Inside the palace, Nasir stood in the crystal coffin, silently feeling his body.


    Waves of energy spread out from his body, shaking the nearby space. It was too much for it to handle.


    Nasir''s avatars had all been gods of chaos.


    It was crazy to think about how powerful his real body might be.


    With a gentle breath, Nasir could kill dozens of ordinary gods of chaos.


    "Austin is the reason my revival was successful.


    He is a promising young man. I owe him a lot,"


    Nasir murmured quietly.


    "Congratulations on your revival, master!"


    The middle-aged man was the first person to enter the palace. He approached Nasir and bowed repeatedly.


    "Trude, thank you for all of your hard work and loyalty over the years,"


    Nasir said with a smile.

 Chapter 5325 A White Snake

    "It was my pleasure, master.


    Just look at you. You''re alive again. It was all worth it,"


    Trude responded.


    "Yes. Well, I still appreciate it. Now, let''s go and see Austin," Nasir said.


    Then, with a sharp wave of his sleeve, he collected Trude and set off towards the small world where Austin was cultivating in seclusion.


    When he sensed people coming towards him, Austin''s eyes opened.


    "Master Nasir, you''ve finally come back to life! That''s great!"


    he exclaimed, standing to greet his friend.


    "Yes. After lots of effort, I''ve managed to resurrect myself.


    Austin, most of the credit goes to you.


    If you hadn''t helped me collect my spiritual avatars and spiritual soul marks, I could have missed my chance to come back to life.


    Austin, I owe you a lot,"


    Nasir replied with a smile.


    "You''re welcome, sir.


    I made you a promise. I was obligated to fulfill it.


    Please don''t be so formal with me,"


    Austin replied immediately.


    "Well, if you say so.


    But if you ever need my help one day, don''t be afraid to ask,"


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ir asked as he glared down at the snake.


    "Please forgive me, sir!


    I want to live. Please don''t kill me.


    I have spent almost my whole life cultivating to reach my current strength and an endless lifespan. I don''t want to lose everything I''ve worked so hard for!"


    the little, white snake begged in a shaky voice.


    "Fine. Since you''re so eager to live, I''ll give you one choice. Take this young man as your master and listen to everything he tells you.


    If you don''t, I will destroy your spiritual soul,"


    Nasir commanded, pointing at Austin.


    "You want me to serve this human brat?"


    The little, white snake turned and looked at Austin. It hissed. Apparently, it was more disgusted at the thought of serving a human than dying.


    "Okay. I won''t force you, but I will kill you,"


    Nasir said, frowning.


    From under the snake, a burst of energy emerged.


    The little, white snake scurried in circles, panicking.


    "All right. All right! I''m willing to serve this young man!


    Please let me live!"


    it pleaded in a desperate tone.

 Chapter 5326 The Five Original Energies

    "So, have you made your decision yet?"


    Nasir asked, gazing down at the little, white snake in his palm.


    "Yes! I will do it!"


    the snake exclaimed, nodding its head vigorously. It could feel the killing intent that Nasir was displaying and that made it tremble all over.


    "Great. Open your Soul Sea,"


    Nasir instructed.


    Without waiting for the snake to object, Nasir reached into its Soul Sea and grabbed its spiritual soul.


    "Please... Please don''t kill me!"


    As Nasir held the little, white snake''s spiritual soul, it shook with fear.


    "Don''t worry. Respond obediently, and I won''t kill you,"


    Nasir said.


    While he spoke, he moved his other hand through the air, creating several seals and engraving complicated runes onto the snake''s spiritual soul.


    When that was finished, Nasir cut out a small piece of the snake''s spiritual soul and transferred it into Austin''s Soul Sea.


    Austin gasped. Within seconds, he had become the little, white snake''s master.


    Using his mind and thoughts, he could make the snake do whatever he wanted. If h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    As soon as he stepped into the city, Austin saw a large amount of glowing, red liquid flowing in the space of the city. It strangely resembled lava.


    The liquid contained energy that was even more powerful than the energy on the outside of the city.


    The whole city was filled with the glowing, red liquid.


    "Master Nasir, do you know what it is?"


    Austin frowned at the liquid all around him.


    At a glance, he could tell how dangerous it was.


    "It is the original fire energy,"


    Nasir answered.


    "The original fire energy?"


    Austin felt even more confused by that answer. He looked at Nasir questioningly.


    "There are five original energies. They are metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.


    They are the base for all energies that you and I know. Every type of energy derives from them.


    Therefore, the five original energies are more powerful than all of the other energies,"


    Nasir explained.


    "Really?


    I''ve never heard of them before."


    Austin looked around at the glowing liquid again, filled with even more questions than before.

 Chapter 5327 Too Powerful

    "Okay. I understand that part. But I''m still a bit confused. Is this original fire energy more advanced than the eight sacred fires?"


    Austin asked, furrowing his brow.


    "Of course it is.


    The eight sacred fires are impressive on their own, but they still are made from the energy of the five original sources, just like everything else. That means that the eight sacred fires will always be inferior to the energy of the five sources,"


    Nasir explained.


    "I see,"


    Austin replied, nodding his head.


    Then, he released his spiritual sense so that he could get closer to the original fire energy and determine its true power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As he observed it, bursts of the original fire energy stirred and started flying around in crazy patterns. As it passed by him, Austin felt his hair stand on end.


    "Sir, it''s very dangerous here.


    Are you sure it''s safe to go deeper into the city?"


    Austin asked hesitantly.


    The fiery energy was still lying dormant, but once it decided to attack them, Austin didn''t think they would be able to fend it off.


    "I can assure you that we wi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nd bowing low.


    "Is this your junior?"


    the figure asked Nasir.


    "No.


    We''re friends.


    And honestly, if anything, Austin is considered my savior. If it weren''t for his help, I would still be nothing but a living corpse,"


    Nasir explained.


    "What?


    Really?


    This little guy must mean an awful lot to you if you''re saying that."


    Suddenly, the blurry figure turned to Austin and raked over his body using his two red piercing eyes.


    Austin flinched. His body felt trapped, like there were huge mountains pressing down on his back. He struggled to draw breaths in.


    ''He''s so powerful!''


    Austin thought, staring at the blurry figure with wide eyes.


    The blurry figure''s aura was so strong that Austin found it hard to even raise his finger, let alone fight back.


    And it was clear that the blurry figure could see through Austin like he was a transparent person. He had learned everything about Austin in only seconds.


    "Well, not bad.


    He is young, but he has a lot of luck.


    And his talent is first-rate,"


    the blurry figure commented after looking at Austin for a while.

 Chapter 5328 The Complete Fire-controlling Skill

    Austin trod awkwardly on his feet. It felt like the blurry figure could see everything that had happened in his past and what would happen in his future.


    ''This elder is incredibly powerful!


    I think he is even stronger than Master Nasir!


    Is he a god of creation?


    The only people I''ve met with that much strength are the gods of creation, ''


    Austin wondered inwardly, feeling excited.


    "Young man, you are wrong. I am not a god of creation.


    If I were a god of creation, I could have left this place a long time ago."


    Austin gasped. The blurry figure had answered his question even though he hadn''t asked it out loud.


    "Sir, can you hear what I''m thinking?!"


    Austin exclaimed.


    "Yes, I do know what you are thinking.


    Young man, don''t feel too intimidated by me. Your strength is impressive for your age.


    You are not nearly as strong as I am, but I have lived for a very long time,"


    the blurry figure said with a smile.


    "Austin, the reason he is so strong is that he has cultivated his sixth sense to a very high level. He can hear your thoughts because of the gap in your real


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    difference was how much more advanced the elder''s version was.


    It became clear that the fire-controlling skill of the fire source beast race was not the complete version!


    The skill that the elder taught Austin was the full, most powerful version.


    ''Next time I see the fire source beast, I need to teach him this fire-controlling skill. He will benefit a lot from it, ''


    Austin decided.


    "That would be wonderful. The fire source beast race does need to improve their fire-controlling skill.


    It has been improved since I taught it to them.


    If you happen to run into them, you can teach them this updated version.


    Their ancestor helped me a lot in the past. I have to treat his descendants the best I can to repay their race,"


    the blurry figure said.


    "Okay, sir."


    Austin looked at the ground, slightly embarrassed. He had already forgotten that the blurry figure could read what he was thinking.


    He had to be careful while the blurry figure was nearby.


    For a short period of time, Austin kept his eyes closed and focused completely on cultivating the fire-controlling skill.

 Chapter 5329 The Similarities

    Time ticked by as Austin cultivated the fire-controlling skill. Slowly, he began to understand more of it.


    All of the fire energy and law of fire that was swirling around him was constantly absorbed into his body to assist in the cultivation process.


    ''This is amazing. The original fire energy is better than all the other flames in existence, ''


    Austin thought.


    In the past, Austin had cultivated the fire-controlling skill. He took all of his previous knowledge and applied it to his current cultivation, allowing him to comprehend it faster.


    Soon, Austin started studying the essential difference between the original fire energy and all the other flames in existence.


    ''This young man is very impressive.


    Before I met him, he was already talented in the fire energy and the law of fire.


    He has a lot of luck, which will allow him to become highly talented in all fields.


    The reincarnation race in the Absolute Space Sea will make good use of this young man on their mission to rise again.


    One day, he will probably become a god of creation and then, he will reach far more than we could


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    gain.


    The process repeated like it was playing on a loop.


    And the whole time, Austin was gaining a deeper understanding of the original fire energy.


    A lot of time passed before Austin discovered anything new.


    ''Wait! How about I can merge the original fire energy with other cultivation methods and martial arts skills?''


    Austin thought as his most revealing epiphany yet crashed over him.


    ''The original fire energy is a type of energy at its core.


    That means that it can be used through different martial arts skills as the carrier it needs.


    For example, swordsmanship and blade skill. The opportunities are endless!


    If I can use it through one skill, it might help me to do the same with all of the other skills. In their most basic states, I think all energies and laws can be connected!''


    Austin thought to himself.


    "Great!


    Young man, you are certainly something all right. You''ve comprehended an impressive amount. You''ve even begun to explore the similarities of all energies and laws in existence through the original fire energy!"


    Master Faust exclaimed, laughing loudly.

 Chapter 5330 Encounter Those Monks Again

    Every couple of minutes, Austin''s body would explode.


    The flames would dance into the air like a display of fireworks and then, they would gather and reform into Austin''s body.


    The process went on for a very long time.


    Every time Austin exploded and reorganized himself, he learned more about the original fire energy.


    His body wasn''t the only thing that was exploding. His spiritual soul was too.


    While he cultivated, the original fire energy and the law of fire that were around him were sucked towards him like he was a vacuum. His body absorbed them all for him to cultivate.


    The amount of the original fire energy that entered his body increased every second.


    In Austin''s eyes, his time spent cultivating was flying past.


    One day, the cultivation ended and he returned back to normal.


    "Master Faust, I hit a roadblock in my understanding of the original fire energy.


    If I continue to cultivate, my progress will be stunted,"


    Austin explained, slowly opening his eyes.


    "I noticed.


    You have cultivated hard, but you can''t cultivate anymore right now. I have to commend you on the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s.


    Then, Austin''s eyes grew wider. The auras he sensed were very familiar.


    ''It''s them!''


    he thought as he stared into an area deep inside of the mountains.


    Austin had met over one hundred monks in the Frigid Continent the last time he was there.


    He sensed their presence again.


    ''What are they doing here?''


    he wondered, furrowing his eyebrows.


    At the same time, an old monk deep in the mountains was smiling.


    "Austin came back!"


    he yelled.


    "No way! You have to be imagining things. Austin went back to the Absolute Space Sea!


    Why would he still be here?"


    Over one hundred monks were crowded around the old monk. None of them believed that Austin would ever return to the Frigid Continent.


    "But I felt Austin''s aura.


    He is standing outside of the mountains right now,"


    the old monk insisted, checking Austin''s aura one more time.


    Out of all of the monks, the old monk was the strongest, and his spiritual sense was the most advanced.


    He had spent time creating many Buddhist omnipotent skills that allowed him to perceive everything around him even over a large area.

 Chapter 5331 The White Forest

    In the meantime, Austin was still standing on the outskirts of the mountains, using his spiritual sense to determine who was on the inside. Within minutes, he had confirmed that the auras indeed belonged to the monks.


    "Austin, what are you looking at? Is something wrong?"


    Nasir asked as he walked to Austin''s side and peered in the direction of the core area of the mountains.


    "Some of my acquaintances are nearby,"


    Austin answered.


    Then, he told Nasir the full story about him and the monks.


    "The mountains are full of dangers. It''s very likely that some powerful beings are crouched and waiting.


    If those monks are inside, they could have run into trouble and become trapped,"


    Nasir said, frowning slightly. Austin''s story had filled him with worry.


    "That''s what I was thinking,"


    Austin responded, looking longingly into the mountains.


    Feeling helpless, he grabbed a jade slip and sent a message to the old monk.


    He had given a Contact Jade Slip to the old monk the last time they met.


    It contained the aura of Austin


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    w what these trees are?"


    Austin asked.


    "If I am right, they are the legendary trees of death.


    Rumor has it they were born from pure death energy.


    Each one of them carries the full law of death, and all weak creatures are told to avoid them. Otherwise, they could be attacked by the law of death and lose their lives,"


    Nasir replied.


    "What?"


    Austin stared at the white trees with wide eyes. He had no idea that there was a tree out there that was capable of inflicting so much damage.


    "The monks must be stuck in this forest. Come on. Let''s go and see if I''m right,"


    Nasir said.


    "But keep your eyes open.


    There are some dangerous creatures in this forest. I can feel them,"


    Nasir warned.


    "I will be careful,"


    Austin replied, nodding at him.


    Nasir and Austin slowly, cautiously approached the first line of trees in front of them.


    As soon as they entered it, numerous white shadows of the white skeleton


    charged at Austin and Nasir.


    "Go away!"


    Nasir shouted as he flicked his sleeve through the air.

 Chapter 5332 Five Formidable Creatures

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A wave of energy the height and width of a tsunami tide rose into the air from Nasir''s sleeve and crashed down on the white skeleton shadows. They exploded and vanished into thin air.


    Unfortunately, another army of them was bursting through the trees before Austin or Nasir could breathe. It was starting to look like they couldn''t be killed.


    As soon as the shadows were destroyed, they appeared again.


    "These skeleton shadows were formed by the death energy and the law of death. As long as there is the death energy and the law of death here, we can''t destroy them all,"


    Nasir explained.


    "I know,"


    Austin responded, nodding his head.


    He had discovered the problem too.


    "But we can''t just give up. Let''s fight our way in," Nasir said.


    Lifting his sleeves and waving them through the air, Nasir released a huge burst of energy that hit the white skeleton shadows and caused them to explode.


    Austin refrained from attacking their enemies. He simply followed rig


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nd them off, but when we were ready to leave, the same white skeleton shadows became very strong.


    We couldn''t defeat them anymore. They trapped us here.


    There is only one area in this white forest that the white skeleton shadows can''t reach.


    That''s where we''ve been this whole time,"


    the old monk explained.


    "I understand."


    Austin nodded his head. But there was one thing that still didn''t make any sense.


    "What about these five creatures? They are more powerful than the white skeleton shadows.


    Haven''t they attacked you during your stay here?"


    Austin asked the old monk through his spiritual sense.


    "You are right. They are very powerful.


    However, they have been locked in a deep meditation since we''ve arrived. They haven''t awoken or attacked us,"


    the old monk replied.


    "That''s good."


    Austin sighed slightly and smiled.


    ''Not even Master Nasir could protect us against those five creatures. If they were to attack, we would be in a lot of trouble, '' he thought.

 Chapter 5333 The Temptation Of Death

    Slowly and with serious looks on their faces, Austin and Nasir approached the monks.


    "Well, it sound like we will have to fight our way out," Austin said, frowning.


    "I know what you''re thinking, but I don''t think it will work,"


    the old monk replied, shaking his head.


    "Over the years, we have tried to battle our way out so many times, but we always fail.


    The white skeleton shadows are too strong for us to defeat,"


    the old monk continued.


    "But things are different now. We have Master Nasir. All of us will make it out of here alive,"


    Austin reassured them.


    ''Master Nasir stands no chance against the five white creatures over there, but it should be no problem for him to destroy the white skeleton shadows, '' Austin thought, scratching his chin.


    "Who are they?"


    Nasir murmured to himself as he sized up the white creatures in the center of the open space.


    As if the white creatures were answering him, an explosion was heard and a burst of white death energy appeared on their bodies.


    Waves of pressure swept across the ground from the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    for his tricks,"


    Austin said, wiping a layer of sweat off of his forehead.


    "Austin, that was actually very impressive.


    A long time ago, I was in the same position as you and almost walked all the way to that creature.


    The thing that saved me was the fact that I''d been studying the Buddhism for years, and that I''d learned the truth about life and death. I returned to my senses before it was too late.


    If I was not versed in Buddhism, I would have died in the hands of the five white creatures,"


    the old monk admitted with a bitter smile.


    "That''s right.


    Over the years, we have relied on our collective chanting of the Buddhist scriptures to resist the temptation of death from the five white creatures,"


    another monk added.


    "Austin, we need to leave this place.


    These creatures are a huge threat to us,"


    Nasir told Austin, looking at him with wary eyes.


    Austin turned back to look at the array patterns around the five white creatures and shook his head slightly.


    "No, I''m not leaving. Please give me some more time," he refused.

 Chapter 5334 Negotiation

    "Master Nasir, these array patterns are very advanced and contain a lot of array knowledge that I want to learn.


    They are like nothing I have ever cultivated before.


    This is an opportunity for me.


    I''m planning on taking some time to study them. I''m hoping to learn something and improve my array skills,"


    Austin told Nasir.


    Curious, Nasir turned and started observing the array patterns more closely. He discovered that they did contain some profound knowledge about arrays.


    So, he nodded his head and said, "They are quite powerful. All right.


    We can stay here for a little bit.


    But you have to start cultivating right now, Austin,"


    Nasir agreed eventually.


    "Thanks.


    I will focus hard and try to complete my cultivation quickly,"


    Austin responded, nodding his head vigorously.


    Finding a comfortable surface, he sat down opposite the five white creatures and crossed his legs. Then, he closed his eyes and started to comprehend the array patterns that were surrounding the white creatures.


    There were array patterns all over th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ch as I can.


    Besides, I don''t think the white creatures can harm us while the arrays are in place,"


    Austin pleaded.


    During his time studying the array patterns, Austin had discovered that they were more powerful than he had first thought.


    When he thought about it more, it made sense. The white creatures were very powerful, yet the array patterns could trap them here. The arrays had to be stronger in order to do that.


    Nasir considered it for a moment before he nodded his head.


    "Okay," Nasir said.


    So, Austin continued to study the array patterns.


    He kept comprehending more and raising his array skill level. It was impressive work.


    One day, one of the white creatures peeked his eye open.


    "Everyone, the human has learned almost half of the array patterns.


    It''s time to negotiate with him,"


    he told the other four white creatures through his spiritual sense.


    "Okay.


    Let''s not waste any time."


    The other four white creatures nodded their heads and felt excitement course through them at the thought of their freedom.

 Chapter 5335 The Strength Of The White Creatures

    "I''ll talk to him. I think I know exactly what to offer,"


    one of the white creatures told the other four through his telepathic link. A large, devilish smile was spread over his face.


    "Young man, if you have a minute, I would like to discuss something with you,"


    the white creature continued, turning away from his companions to face Austin.


    That caught Austin''s attention. He had been busy comprehending a particularly tricky array pattern, but when he heard that the white creature was interested in speaking to him, he snapped his eyes open.


    "Austin, do not trust these white creatures.


    They are powerful and the smiles on their faces don''t make them look honest or kind.


    Listen carefully to what they have to say and don''t let them fool you,"


    Nasir warned Austin through his spiritual sense.


    Austin looked at Nasir for a couple of seconds. Then, he nodded his head firmly. "I''ll be cautious. You don''t have to worry about me,"


    Austin replied.


    "Sir, I''m listening. What would you like to tell me?"


    Austin asked, turning to look at the white creature with no expression on his face.


    "First, I want to


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the attack, Austin was forced to face it head on.


    Austin gasped at the palm that got closer.


    His body bent over and he clutched at his knees, barely able to withstand the pressure.


    ''This palm is too strong for me


    to resist!''


    Austin stared at the white creature that had attacked him with shock. Then, he prepared to defend himself.


    "Austin, hold on! I''ll help you!"


    Nasir told Austin through his spiritual sense.


    Before Nasir could do anything, the white creature''s palm paused a couple inches from Austin and stopped its attack.


    The energy and laws of death around Austin were so formidable that the space started to tremble.


    "Young man, do you know how strong I am now?


    If I wanted to, I could kill you right now. It would be as easy as squishing an ant."


    The threat that was laced in the white creature''s voice was clear. Austin had to tread carefully if he wanted to make it out of the situation with his life intact.


    "Brat, I''m going to ask you one more time. Will you accept the five of us as your masters and follow our orders?"


    the white creature asked as his palm floated in front of Austin.

 Chapter 5336 Nasir Was Besieged

    "Austin, just wait a second! I''m coming!"


    Nasir shouted.


    Then, he started running.


    He pushed his arm outwards and punched. A huge fist shadow appeared and flew through the air, heading straight towards the white creature''s palm.


    "Give it up! You''re both too weak to defeat me!"


    the white creature snapped. Changing the trajectory of his palm, he slapped at Nasir''s fist.


    Boom!


    Their attacks met in midair, causing a wave of energy to spread outwards and flatten everything nearby.


    Austin was hit by it and had to take several steps backwards to avoid getting knocked off of his feet.


    "Nice try!


    But to me, you''re only slightly stronger than the rest of the ordinary weaklings!"


    the white creature yelled, narrowing his cold eyes at Nasir.


    Austin watched silently. He had noticed something interesting. When the white creature had attacked Nasir, the array patterns all around him had trembled and released a vast amount of energy. The white creature was their target.


    Under the pressure of the energy, the white creature''s attack power was reduced


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    h to hold on.


    Standing close together, all three of the white creatures sent attacks in Nasir''s direction.


    Nasir was forced to step backwards. When he looked up, his face was flushed.


    "Come on! He needs our help!"


    Over 100 monks were standing behind Nasir and they had been watching the battle. Now, they noticed how much Nasir was struggling, so they knew they had to step in and rescue him.


    "Don''t!


    Stay where you are!


    These white creatures are too powerful.


    If you come within their reach, they will kill all of you!


    Just stay back!"


    Nasir roared over his shoulder. All of the monks hesitated.


    "Okay. I guess we can''t help him,"


    the old monk said, slumping his shoulders.


    He understood that they were too weak to deal with the five white creatures.


    If they were to launch an attack now, they could not help Nasir, but they might drag him down.


    Now that three white creatures were bombarding him with attacks, Nasir found it harder to fight back.


    He glanced back at Austin and saw that he was still comprehending the array patterns.

 Chapter 5337 Control The Array Patterns

    "Austin, are you almost done? I can''t hold on much longer!"


    Nasir asked through his spiritual sense.


    "I''m so close! Keep fighting!"


    Austin exclaimed, straining harder to comprehend more array patterns at a faster pace.


    All of his hard work had been paying off. Currently, he had comprehended two-thirds of the array patterns.


    There was only one-third left.


    "Hurry up! I really can''t keep them at bay much longer!"


    Nasir insisted, staring at Austin''s still body with wide, panicked eyes.


    "Okay. Don''t worry. I''ll be there in a minute,"


    Austin replied, nodding his head and returning to his task.


    "Ha! You''re so weak!


    You tried your best to distract us, but it''s time to end this," one of the five white creatures said.


    Seconds later, he launched another powerful attack at Nasir.


    Tens of thousands of white light beams burst from his body, shining so bright that Nasir had to squint his eyes. They reached outwards, shattering the space around him.


    From them, white worlds were created.


    They were packed to the brim


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    res, '' he decided.


    Closing his eyes, he concentrated


    and gained access to one of the array patterns around one of the white creatures.


    After a couple of seconds, the array pattern gushed with array energy and he directed it at one of the white creatures.


    Previously, the array patterns had not been controlled by anyone. They were only activated when the white creatures tried to escape or launch an attack.


    But now, under Austin''s control, the array pattern constantly suppressed the white creature.


    He held it steady


    so that the energy that was released by the array pattern pounded against the white creature relentlessly.


    "It worked!


    I found a way to defeat the white creatures! I just have to use the array patterns against them,"


    Austin exclaimed.


    "Okay.


    I have to activate more array patterns to deal with them," he murmured to himself.


    Then, he closed his eyes again and focused on more nearby array patterns.


    In no time, the array patterns were unleashing an enormous amount of energy onto their targets.

 Chapter 5338 The Original Energy Tree

    As the array patterns bombarded the five white creatures, their bodies stiffened and loud screams left their lips.


    The array patterns had been put in place to suppress and imprison the white creatures, so they were very effective at attacking them.


    "Are you seeing this? It''s the human brat! He''s figured out how to control the array patterns!"


    "How? He hasn''t even been here long enough to comprehend them!"


    "His talent for arrays must be better than we thought. The five of us have studied these damn array patterns for years, but we still can''t control them!


    His talent for arrays is much greater than ours!"


    All that the white creatures could do in that moment was complain because the array patterns made it so they were unable to move.


    Now, they couldn''t focus on attacking Nasir anymore, so he flashed away until a lot of distance had been put between him and the five white creatures.


    "Austin!


    You came just in time!"


    Nasir smiled and laughed giddily as he watched Austin suppress the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    gy tree.


    "Yes,"


    Austin urged.


    "The original energy tree is an extraordinary divine tree.


    Some says the seeds of all trees come from it.


    That is, all trees are birthed from the original energy tree.


    For example, the chaotic world tree is considered an extraordinary divine tree for most living beings.


    But it is just a branch of the original energy tree.


    The original energy tree produces five kinds of fruit. They include metal fruits, wood fruits, water fruits, fire fruits, and earth fruits.


    And each of them is related to an original energy.


    The ten fruits I have collected are the fruits of original wood energy, meaning they contain a lot of original wood energy,"


    the white creature explained.


    "I get it now,"


    Austin replied. Nasir shook his head, staring at the ten fruits in awe.


    "Living things never fail to surprise me.


    This is the first time I''ve heard of the original energy tree in my life, and it has been a long life,"


    Nasir commented, sighing deeply.

 Chapter 5339 Leave

    "Well, because these fruits of original wood energy seem nice enough, I will stop attacking you," Austin said.


    Rolling up his sleeve, he tucked away all of the treasures that the white creature had presented him with, even the ones that were no longer valuable to him. Then, he looked disgustingly at the other four creatures.


    Receiving his message loud and clear, the other four white creatures took out their treasures and piled them in front of Austin. Austin''s eyes widened when he saw several fruits among them.


    "The fruits of original fire energy, original water energy, original metal energy, and original earth energy!"


    He had not been expecting the white creatures to possess all of the original energy fruits, but it did make sense the more he thought about it. They were all very powerful.


    Thanks to them, he now had all five kinds of fruits of original energy in his possession.


    "These fruits of original energy are full of rich original energy,"


    Nasir said as he stepped forward to marvel at the fruits of original


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    The five white creatures couldn''t believe it.


    When they had first seen Austin, they had thought he would free them.


    They weren''t expecting to still be stuck in the array patterns.


    They couldn''t accept their fate.


    Meanwhile, Austin, Nasir, and the monks had exited the forest and were walking out of the Frigid Continent.


    "Austin, that was a smart decision. Those white creatures were merciless.


    If you had saved them, they would have attacked you in the future,"


    the old monk remarked.


    "Thank you.


    I saw how powerful they were. That''s why I didn''t save them."


    Austin nodded.


    "Sir, do you want to stay in the Frigid Continent or come with me?"


    Austin asked the old monk.


    "We would like to come with you.


    We have spent a lot years searching for things related to the Buddha here and we haven''t found anything.


    The continent is too dangerous to waste our time in. If we were to stay here, we would encounter all kinds of dangers. So we want to leave,"


    the old monk replied after thinking for a while.

 Chapter 5340 Leave The Frigid Continent

    "That''s great. I''m happy to have you join me. Let''s leave now,"


    Austin said, smiling and nodding his head.


    Then, he teleported the three brothers from the ice source beast race, the water source beast, and the six wolf kings out of a human world in his body so that they could begin their journey.


    After that, they started to walk towards the exit of the Frigid Continent.


    On the way, they stopped at the vast plateau where the ice wolf race lived.


    The six wolf kings released howls and all of the other ice wolves gathered in front of them. They gave them some specific instructions.


    After they were done, the six wolf kings left the plateau with Austin.


    Next, they traveled to the territory of the water source beast race and prepared to say goodbye.


    "Austin, I''ve been thinking and I''ve been living all alone in the Frigid Continent for a long time. I''d love it if I could come with you too. Is that okay?"


    The water source beast had been spending a lot of time dwelling on his future since he had met up with Austin again. Now, he knew what he had to do if he wanted to be happy.


    "Really?


    You want to leave the Frigid C


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    pily and smiled at his companions. The news was a lot better than he had been expecting.


    "Master Yahir will win this battle for us.


    The reincarnation race will scream and run away when they are faced with him!"


    The other masters in the palace nodded in agreement.


    ''A part of me is annoyed. Now, our Time Chamber Sect will never be able to compare with the darkness race.''


    The four senior leaders were all thinking and feeling the same way. They were excited for the help that Yahir could give them during the battle, but they were also disappointed in themselves.


    If Yahir were still alive, the Time Chamber Sect would never rise to the darkness race''s level. Yahir brought their strength up too high.


    "All right. You can all go now and make your preparations.


    We will depart for battle soon, and this time, we will bury the reincarnation race,"


    Wren said.


    "Yes! Let''s get rid of them!"


    The other masters nodded.


    Then, they all walked out of the palace to get their men ready for a fight.


    In the meantime, Nasir, Austin, and the others had finally left the Frigid Continent and returned to the Absolute Space Sea.

 Chapter 5341 Track Austins Aura Again

    "Austin, I promised you that I would help you to deal with the darkness race after I came back to life.


    I think we should go and attack them right now.


    Don''t worry. If they send the three Lords of Darkness after us, I can fight them without getting hurt,"


    Nasir suggested.


    "Master Nasir, that''s not a bad idea, but I was planning on breaking through to the realm of the god of chaos next.


    Once that''s done, I will deal with the darkness race and the Time Chamber Sect,"


    Austin answered.


    "Of course! That makes a lot more sense.


    Since your last attempt, you have gained a lot of experience and training. Now is the perfect time to try again,"


    Nasir responded, nodding his head.


    "First, I''m going to return to the Reincarnation Palace. That''s where I want to make my breakthrough.


    It''s the only place in the Absolute Space Sea that I feel truly safe in.


    Come on. Let''s go now,"


    Austin said, waving his hand.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    o. He''s come out of hiding after so many years,"


    another wizard said.


    "It''s about time!


    Austin finally showed up!"


    Cain snapped.


    Austin had injured him badly a long time ago, but Cain still held a grudge.


    Moreover, Austin was the number one target of the darkness race.


    As long as Austin lived, he posed a threat to the darkness race.


    The three Lords of Darkness wanted him found by the wizards so they could go after him and kill him.


    That was why the wizards were so excited when they found Austin''s aura.


    "Guys, let''s all look for Austin''s exact location. Once we have it, I will report it to our lords and ask them to hunt down Austin themselves.


    This time, we will kill him and he will never be able to bother us again!"


    Cain exclaimed.


    "Okay!


    Let''s do it now!"


    The rest of the wizards nodded eagerly.


    Then, Cain closed his eyes and started to locate Austin''s whereabouts with his companions.

 Chapter 5342 Lure The Wizards Out

    "Okay. So, you''re going to lure the wizards out and find an opportunity to attack them,"


    Nasir instructed.


    "Wait. How do I lure them out?"


    Austin asked, tilting his head to the side.


    "Just follow my lead.


    I''ll deal with the three Lords of Darkness, and you will deal with the wizards,"


    Nasir replied.


    "Okay. This is exciting! I''ve been waiting a long time to get my revenge on these wizards.


    They are the reason that I failed to break through to a god of chaos last time. They interfered by deducing everything I was doing and telling the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect so they could disturb me.


    When I see those wizards, I won''t let them go!"


    Austin swore, gritting his teeth and clenching his fists.


    Without the wizards'' help, the darkness race wouldn''t have been able to know exactly what he was trying to do. They had told


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    y to cause a change, so we must kill him first,"


    Cain explained.


    "That means that we have to kill Austin this time no matter what happens!"


    The three Lords of Darkness looked more serious in that moment than they ever had before.


    "Time waits for no one. Let''s go now!"


    Wren ordered.


    Wasting no time, the three Lords of Darkness, Cain, some other wizards, and a large number of gods of chaos from their race quietly departed from the lair and headed in the direction of Austin.


    Because they could move so fast, it didn''t take them long to reach their destination.


    "Sirs, Austin is somewhere in this area ahead of us. Once we enter it, we can deduce his exact location,"


    Cain told the three Lords of Darkness, pointing at an area in front of them.


    "All right. Hurry. We need to find him before he escapes again,"


    Wren insisted, looking into the vast area in front of him.

 Chapter 5343 About To Take Action

    Wasting no time, Cain ordered the other wizards to follow him and they walked a few feet before sitting on the ground. They crossed their legs and closed their eyes, beginning their deduction so that they could locate Austin.


    It only took Austin seconds to sense that someone was watching him.


    "Sir, the wizards from the darkness race are trying to deduce my position again, and this time, they aren''t very far away. It looks like they''ve left their lair and come to the space and time we are in right now!"


    Austin announced, spinning to face Nasir.


    "We should have been well-hidden. I used a secret skill to cover up most of your aura. That should have stopped the wizards from tracking you down. The only way they could accurately find you would be to leave their lair and come to this space and time.


    Sure enough, they actually took the bait and came here!


    Austin, I will deal with the three Lords of Darkness.


    You will have to fight the wizards from the darkness race,"


    Nasir explained.


    "We''ve got this, sir.


    The wizards from the darkness race are known for their deduction skills, but they lack strength. I can handle them with my hands tie


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ure of our Time Chamber Sect. We can''t let anything bad happen to them!"


    The other three senior leaders nodded in agreement.


    Ever since the young leaders had been taken prisoner, the four senior leaders hadn''t stopped thinking about them.


    If they lost them for good, their sect would suffer immeasurably in the future. It was such a bad outcome that they didn''t even want to think about it.


    At that moment, Nasir alerted Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "Austin, I''m about to attack the three Lords of Darkness. The moment that I start, you have to find an opportunity to get close to the wizards and defeat them.


    I will try my best to stop the three Lords of Darkness from coming to the wizards'' assistance, but I can''t make any promises.


    I suspect that the three Lords of Darkness have already informed the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect. And they will come fast. After all, we still have their young leaders.


    If the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect fight me together, I will struggle to defeat them all with my current strength,"


    Nasir told Austin through his spiritual sense.

 Chapter 5344 Something Bad Is Going To Happen

    "Okay.


    Don''t get ahead of yourself and start worrying, sir. I''m confident enough to deal with the wizards from the darkness race. After all, I have all these gods of chaos supporting me. I should be able to kill the wizards super quickly,"


    Austin replied.


    "Great.


    I''ll attack the three Lords of Darkness right now,"


    Nasir said, turning and running in the direction of the three Lords of Darkness.


    At that moment, the wizards from the darkness race were completely consumed with their deduction. They were paying attention to nothing else.


    But it didn''t matter how hard they tried to find Austin. Their efforts were fruitless. It was like his aura had turned invisible.


    Thanks to Nasir''s strength, the secret skill he had used on Austin''s aura was impossible to break through.


    "This makes no sense. Every time I''m about to sense Austin''s aura, a mysterious power blocks my deduction.


    What is it?


    Do you think that Austin has learned to use a method th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s in the Absolute Space Sea.


    They will gain the upper hand soon and win."


    "I agree.


    There isn''t a single master in the Absolute Space Sea that can defeat the three Lords of Darkness alone!"


    As they watched the battle, several of the wizards expressed their opinions on the matter.


    All of a sudden, one of the wizards gasped.


    "Oh no!


    I have a feeling that something bad is going to happen!"


    he exclaimed.


    "I felt it too.


    Something bad is about to happen.


    My heart is pounding.


    Should we do something?"


    "Are the three Lords of Darkness going to lose?"


    Panic crossed the wizards'' faces.


    Because they were all so talented at deduction, it was easy for them to predict good and bad outcomes.


    "I also have a bad feeling, but it has nothing to do with the three Lords of Darkness. It has to do with us.


    Something bad is going to happen to us,"


    Cain pointed out with a frown.


    All of the other wizards looked at Cain with wide eyes.

 Chapter 5345 We Finally Meet Again

    "Before we panic, let''s do some deduction so we can figure out what the bad thing is!


    Then, we will come up with a solution,"


    Cain reassured his fellow wizards.


    "Okay!"


    the other wizards said in unison.


    They all closed their eyes again and started to deduce. This time, they ignored Austin''s whereabouts and tried to foresee what was going to happen to them.


    After several minutes, Cain came to a realization. He opened his eyes and alerted the others.


    "Everyone, it''s important that we tread with caution and keep our eyes constantly on the move. Someone is going to attack us,"


    he announced in a grave voice.


    "He''s right. I could see some blurry images when I was deducing. They were stalking us, preparing to attack,"


    another wizard said.


    "Me too. There were several different creatures and they were all aiming to assault us,"


    one more wizard added.


    At that very moment, Austin was getting closer and closer to the wizards of the darkness race. He had broug


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t arrays had appeared and packed to form a wall that surrounded the space.


    In fact, Austin had set up the brilliant arrays to seal the space before he showed himself to the wizards.


    A few days ago, Austin had studied the array patterns around the five white creatures on the Frigid Continent.


    Now, his array skills were a lot more impressive.


    Austin could make thousands of arrays in a heartbeat.


    After the arrays had appeared, Austin concentrated and unleashed over one thousand worlds of mind power.


    They plowed across the ground, heading straight for the wizards from the darkness race.


    "This is not good! We are surrounded!" Cain exclaimed, furrowing his eyebrows.


    Over three thousand brilliant arrays and over one thousand worlds of mind surrounded the wizards of the darkness race, leaving them nowhere to flee.


    Austin had completely locked down the space. The escape skill that the wizards had used was brilliant, but not brilliant enough for them to find a way out.

 Chapter 5346 Persuasion

    At this point, the wizards of the darkness race were at their wit''s end. Every attempt they made was futile. They could no longer get out since all possible exits had been blocked.


    They were now imprisoned in this space.


    "So, we finally meet."


    Austin slowly paced as he clasped his hands behind his back.


    More than one hundred and fifty wizards from the darkness race, including Cain, were trapped. Austin smirked at his masterfully crafted plan.


    "Austin, you piece of shit! This was your plan all along, wasn''t it?"


    Cain angrily accused as he glared daggers at him.


    "Yes.


    I''ve set this trap for you.


    You have been deducing me for years now. Last time, you stopped me from breaking through to become a god of chaos.


    You got what you deserve now.


    I merely paid you back with what you gave me,"


    Austin sneered.


    "Let''s not waste our time on them anymore, Austin. We have nothing to discuss to these shits. Let''s fight them!"


    Cayden, one of the three brothers from the ice source beast race, cracked his knuckles. He was itching to land a hit on


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    era?


    How could it be possible?"


    The mere idea of this made the two other Lords of Darkness pale with fright.


    The three of them had lived for a very long time. They were almost as old as the Absolute Space Sea.


    Their master, Yahir, came from an entirely different era.


    In that era, martial arts were highly encouraged. In turn, it generated very powerful masters.


    Hence, anyone who came from that period of time was extraordinarily powerful.


    "If he did come from our master''s era, then how did Austin know him?


    Plus, why is he helping Austin?"


    Burdett mulled over these unanswered questions.


    "Since we can''t beat him, do you think we can persuade him to join the darkness race?"


    Ajax proposed.


    "Persuade him?"


    When the other two Lords of Darkness heard this, their hearts skipped a beat. The mere idea of such a powerful ally excited all three of them.


    "Well, there''s nothing to lose if we try, right?


    If he joins us, then it will be very easy for us to defeat the reincarnation race,"


    Wren excitedly mentioned as he widely grinned.

 Chapter 5347 Dominate The Absolute Space Sea

    "Sir, can we please know your name?"


    Wren respectfully requested.


    "Why?


    Do you want to know where I come from?"


    Nasir asked back.


    He could easily see through the three Lords of Darkness'' intentions. From the get-go, he already noticed that they were attempting to cotton up to him.


    "We have been around the Absolute Space Sea for eons. Still, we haven''t heard of someone as powerful as you. I can tell that you''re from an entirely different era, sir.


    Can we please know your name?"


    Wren asked again.


    "The creatures in the Absolute Space Sea have long forgotten my name. Even if I tell you, I''m sure you wouldn''t know who I am.


    So, it doesn''t matter if I tell you. You wouldn''t recognize me anyway," Nasir explained.


    Since he knew that the three of them would just keep bugging him for his identity, he opted to divulge who he was. "But if you insist on knowing, the people in my era all called me Master Nasir."


    He clasped his hands behind his back as he introduced himself.


    "Master Nasir?"


    The three Lords of Darkness looked at each other in shock.


    "It looks like he really is from the ancient times.


    I''ve never heard


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    it or not.


    Let''s just finish this fight once and for all!


    I''ll personally bring you to hell!"


    As he cursed them, Nasir landed a punch on Ajax.


    The blow was so potent that it caused the vast space to collapse, the time to flow back, and the area to be chaotic. Energies and laws immensely rolled towards Ajax.


    In turn, Ajax spat mouthfuls of blood. Although he just received a massive blow, he was still unrelenting. "Huh. That was powerful. Are you sure you don''t want to join us? What a waste of power,"


    Ajax commented as he smirked. Then, he retreated at a safe distance to avoid getting hit again.


    "I''m sure. I will never join the darkness race. Save your breath,"


    Nasir decidedly replied.


    "Then it looks like there''s nothing much to discuss. Let''s kill him!"


    Wren''s voice bellowed and attacked. The two other Lords of Darkness quickly followed suit.


    "Take him down! Make him suffer!"


    The three Lords of Darkness rushed towards Nasir at their full capacity.


    "Ha-ha! Fools!


    It''s impossible for the three of you to kill me!"


    Nasir laughed loudly. He took a step forward to catch up with Ajax and punched him again.

 Chapter 5348 Killing Wizards

    The space seemed to split apart


    as the punch flew through the air towards Ajax. The pressure coming off of it suppressed him.


    If the three Lords of Darkness weren''t fighting Nasir all at once, they would not be strong enough to survive his attacks.


    Currently, Ajax was struggling. He ran backwards, sneering at Nasir the whole way.


    "Old bastard, try this on for size!"


    Burdett screamed, charging at Nasir from the opposite side. Nasir turned to face him, scowling.


    "Since you refused to join our darkness race, we have no choice but to eliminate you!"


    Wren yelled, launching an attack on Nasir from his other side.


    "You''re in trouble now!"


    Ajax taunted when he saw the other two Lords of Darkness coming to his aid. Now, there was newfound hope in his eyes. He stopped retreating and ran towards Nasir.


    They all clashed in the middle of the battlefield.


    Neither side was willing to lose, so the fight turned fierce very quickly.


    Unlike last time, neither side held back. They unleashed all of their strength and used their best methods and skills to attack each other. All aroun


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    settled onto Austin''s face.


    The last time he had tried to break through to the god of chaos realm, he had failed because he was disturbed by the wizards. Naturally, he wanted to get his revenge on them.


    "Go to hell!"


    As he spoke, Austin flashed to one of the wizards and waved his hand through the air.


    "The World-slashing Swordsmanship!"


    From Austin''s palm, endless sword-light poured out and slashed at the wizard.


    It was so bright


    that the entire space lit up. Everyone had to shield their eyes for a moment.


    Within seconds, the space had been sliced to pieces by the sword aura.


    "Austin, how dare you attack me?"


    the wizard roared. Now, his face was coated with worry and he was no longer bold and brave.


    He tried his best to retreat and dodge the sword-light at the same time.


    "You''re not escaping!"


    Austin yelled. Then, he waved his hand again.


    Hundreds of arrays formed in the direction that the wizard was running in, cutting off his escape route.


    Austin''s level of array was so high that he could set up over three thousand arrays and not reach his limit.

 Chapter 5349 Kill By Sword Auras

    The wizard cursed when he saw hundreds of arrays blocking his path. He stopped and turned around to face Austin.


    Now that he was stationary, the sword-lights were gaining on him.


    The wizard closed his eyes.


    There was no way he could avoid them.


    Like knives being thrown into a block of wood, the sharp sword auras stabbed into his body.


    Cries of pain left the wizard''s lips.


    He couldn''t bear it.


    Austin''s current swordsmanship level allowed him to display very violent sword auras.


    Before long, the wizard''s body was torn to pieces by the surging sword auras. His flesh and bones fell apart in the sky.


    "Reorganize!"


    However, the darkness race was well-known for their hardiness. It was extremely difficult to kill them. And that particular wizard happened to be a god of chaos, making it even more of a challenge.


    There wasn''t a single wizard in the darkness race that hadn''t cultivated a skill that was brilliant enough to protect themselves.


    They wanted to avoid death by


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    er wizard. When he saw him coming, the wizard''s eyes widened.


    "Austin, how dare you!"


    the wizard roared. Fear shot through him as Austin got closer and closer.


    "You bastard!


    Go to hell!"


    Austin roared.


    "It''s time for your life to end!"


    With a sharp wave of his hand, Austin activated his saber skill.


    A stream of blade light cut through the space, heading straight for the wizard.


    It contained a large amount of blade energy


    that shook the space.


    The wizard took a hasty step back.


    He knew that he couldn''t fight Austin by himself and win.


    "Go to hell!"


    Austin used the saber skill, the array energy, and the mind power to attack the wizard all at once.


    As they all hit him, the wizard started to scream.


    Mind power gushed into his body, ripping apart his organs.


    At the same time, a large amount of array energy suppressed him, making it impossible for him to run away or dodge the attacks.


    The blade light cut through him, leaving his body in pieces.

 Chapter 5350 To Catch Austin

    "Austin, how could you do this to me? You are incredibly cruel!"


    the wizard roared the moment that he had reconstructed his body.


    He had no urge to fight Austin. He was forced to when Austin had set up arrays around him and blocked his escape routes.


    "What do you mean? If anything, I should be treating the members of the darkness race cruelly,"


    Austin replied, frowning at the wizard.


    He sent more attacks at the wizard, causing his body to shatter into small pieces again.


    Seconds later, the wizard had reconstructed his body.


    Austin broke him again, and the wizard repaired himself. The cycle continued for many times.


    Each time the wizard fixed his body, his vital energy lowered and his breathing became shallower.


    Soon, a qualitative change started to take place.


    "No!"


    the wizard screamed. His body was sliced to pieces by Austin''s saber light again and this time, he couldn''t put his body together.


    "I can''t reconstruct my body anymore!


    Master Cain, please come and save me!"


    Cain look


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    your sect. That will be much easier to do once you catch Austin!"


    Wren used a Contact Jade Slip to send an urgent message back to the senior leader of the Time Chamber Sect.


    "Where is Austin? I need his specific location so we can go and catch him!"


    The senior leader was quick to send another message asking for more details. He was filled with excitement at the thought of bringing Austin to justice.


    "Okay. I''ll send you the exact location of Austin in the space and time. Please hurry!"


    Wren replied, sending off the coordinates.


    "Everyone, Wren just gave me Austin''s location. Let''s go get him!


    Once we have Austin, it will be easy for us to save the young leaders of our Time Chamber Sect!"


    The other senior leaders whooped and cheered at the good news.


    "Let''s go and catch that brat!"


    they shouted.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Activating their bodily movement skills, the four senior leaders dashed for the location where Austin was currently holding the wizards from the darkness race.

 Chapter 5351 Kill Dozens Of Wizards

    "I hope you''re ready because it''s your turn now!"


    Austin exclaimed, launching a combination of attacks on the third wizard.


    "Austin, don''t you dare!"


    When the wizard saw Austin''s attack coming his way, his face turned as white as a ghost.


    Austin had killed two of his fellow wizards just now, and the current wizard that he was attacking was as strong as they were. He knew that he didn''t stand a chance against Austin either.


    The energy that was coming off of Austin''s attack put a large amount of pressure on the wizard. He had no choice but to retreat, but he still tried to fight back while he ran.


    But Austin was too strong. His attacks were already causing damage to the wizard''s body. And he was fast too. The wizard couldn''t outrun him.


    With a wave of his hand, Austin sent hundreds more arrays after the wizard. Then, he combined another wave of the blade skill, the sword skill, the array energy, and the mind power and launched his most violent attack yet.


    "Help!


    Master Cain, he''s going to kill me! I can''t defend myself! Come and save me!"


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s of them.


    The wizards were valued by the darkness race so they were used to respect, wealth, and honor.


    They had never been in any situation where so many of them were slaughtered mercilessly.


    Before they died, they all cried out, angered that their lives were being taken away so soon.


    Cain couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    During the last war between the darkness race and the reincarnation race, wizards had died, but not this many and this quick.


    "I don''t know about you guys, but I''m having fun!


    You did a good job deducing me, didn''t you?


    Do you regret it now?


    This is what happens to people that hunt me down!"


    After killing so many wizards, Austin was riding a wave of satisfaction.


    The last time he had tried to break through to the god of chaos realm, he had failed because the wizards had disturbed him. Now, he had a chance to vent the built up anger.


    "Austin, we will never let you go!


    Just wait and see. We will track you down


    and we will kill you!"


    Cain snapped. He was furious seeing Austin kill his companions.

 Chapter 5352 Ready To Leave

    "All this time, I have been waiting for you to exact revenge. I have been preparing well, so I hope you don''t disappoint me."


    Austin fiercely locked his gaze with Cain and smirked.


    Then, he madly roared, "I''ll personally bring you to hell!"


    In just a single strike, he smashed one of the wizards into pieces.


    "Arghhh!"


    the wizard screamed from the terrible pain. He died on the spot right after.


    In just a matter of seconds, the wizard''s body had been shattered into pieces dozens of times. Due to this, his vital energy got exhausted and he could no revive himself.


    "Don''t worry, sirs. We''re about to reach the place where Austin is,"


    one of the four Time Chamber Sect senior leaders informed. They were not far away from Austin''s position.


    While all this was taking place, the three Lords of Darkness were still engaged in a fierce battle with Nasir.


    Although Nasir was tremendously powerful, fighting against the three Lords of Darkness still took a toll on him. After all, they were heralded as the rulers of the Absolute Space Sea. For ages, they had dominated and made people kneel before them.


    Obviously, their fighting power was compelling. The intense battle between Nasir and the three Lords of Darkness eventually reached an impasse.


    No matte


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s from the Time Chamber Sect are coming!"


    The other two Lords of Darkness agreed. This was the only plausible reason for his sudden disappearance.


    "His sensibility is very sharp. He figured it out just by looking at us.


    Let''s go there too. Hurry up!


    If he arrives before us, this could push into a worse situation.


    With this old man''s strength, it''s too easy for him to deal with the wizards!"


    Wren exclaimed. The new developments in their war was terribly alarming.


    "We have to go there as fast as we could! Let''s go."


    The other two Lords of Darkness turned pale with fright.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Without sparing any more second, the Three Lords of Darkness immediately used their bodily movement skill and rushed to Austin''s location.


    Meanwhile, Nasir was headed to Austin''s direction at full speed. He decided to warn him, "Austin, the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect are heading for you. You should leave as soon as possible."


    He communicated through his spiritual sense.


    On the other side, Austin was heavily preoccupied dealing with the darkness race''s wizards.


    "Go to hell!" he vehemently shouted as he murdered another wizard.


    Then, as he was valiantly fighting, Austin received the urgent voice message from Nasir.

 Chapter 5353 Surrender

    When Austin received the urgent message from Nasir, he furrowed his brows. It sounded like trouble.


    "Oh? The four senior elders of the Time Chamber Sect are on their way? Alright."


    Austin was mildly surprised to hear that they were taking part in the battle. But at the same time, he had also expected their intervention one way or another.


    He had expected that as soon as the four senior leaders heard the news, they would rush in to aid their side.


    After all, the young leaders had been captured by Nasir.


    Everybody knew well that the senior leaders highly regarded the young leaders. They believed that they would bring their sect to new heights, so they were hell-bent on making sure that they would survive. It would be a tremendous loss if they perish too soon.


    "It looks we have to go as soon as we can.


    My current strength is not good enough to deal with them yet.


    What a pity. We could''ve completely wiped out all these wizards if they did not intervene."


    Austin regretfully sighed.


    At this point, he had already killed over sixty wizards.


    However, there were roughly about forty of them left.


    Among them, Cain was the most powerful an


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ds.


    The wizards hesitated to come near them. After the slaughter they had just witnessed, they were traumatized. None of them wanted to inch closer to Austin or any of his friends.


    To make matters worse, there were only about thirty of them left. It would be terrible if a few more died among them.


    "What are you doing?! I said go after them together!


    Stop them!"


    Cain angrily roared.


    However, the wizards still didn''t do anything.


    They had seen with their own eyes how their adversary killed the other wizards in just a few moves. Their strength was astonishing.


    If they chased after them, it would be certain that some of them would die.


    Naturally, none of them wanted to perish over a futile attempt to stop them.


    "Austin, I''m here. Come to me!"


    Nasir sent a message to Austin through his spiritual sense.


    "Alright, we''re headed there."


    Austin nodded and then led his group to rush to where Nasir was.


    "Damn it!


    More than seventy of our ace''s wizards have been killed!


    Austin and his companions are running away now!"


    The three Lords of Darkness got even more annoyed and furious when they received this message from Cain.

 Chapter 5354 He Escaped Again

    As Austin and his team were hurrying to escape, the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect were fast approaching the wizards'' position.


    "We are almost there!"


    one of the senior leaders reported.


    However, the three Lords of Darkness immediately sent them a message.


    "Austin is trying to escape! Let''s go after him!"


    one of the senior leaders informed the others.


    Hence, they four of them changed their direction and went towards Austin''s direction.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    On the other hand, Austin and his friends were rushing at Nasir''s position at full speed. They were getting closer and closer to him.


    At this point, the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders were frantically going after them. They were tracing their movements, itching to exact their revenge from everything that happened between them


    On the other hand, the wizards of the darkness race stayed where they were, still in shock from the events that took place. Deep inside them, they were just relieved that Austin did not target them during the battle. They couldn''t be even more thankful that he was gone.


    Every wizard that Au


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    mn it!


    Austin escaped again!


    Every time we hunt him down, he always escapes! Why did we fail every time?


    Why?!"


    one of the senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect roared angrily.


    "I thought we were going to get our hands on him this time around. We could''ve saved our sect''s young leaders! But Austin has escaped again!"


    Another senior leader balled his fists and hit a boulder.


    "Austin has great luck.


    Handling such a person is definitely difficult,"


    Wren murmured, his face dejected and gloomy.


    The others fell silent at this thought.


    Warriors of their level all knew about luck. Although luck was something immeasurable and mysterious, it really existed.


    "Let''s stop chasing them for now.


    Let''s head back and discuss about our next move later,"


    Wren suggested with a sigh.


    With that, the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leader turned around and left.


    Not long after, they arrived at Cain and the other wizards'' location.


    "Sirs!


    How is everything going? Were you able to catch Austin?"


    the wizards from the darkness race excitedly approached them and expectantly asked them.

 Chapter 5355 Die Miserably

    When they saw Cain and the wizard''s hopeful and expectant look, the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders all sulked. They wore long faces and kept silent for a while.


    Without even receiving a verbal answer from them, the wizards immediately knew what had happened��Austin had escaped again.


    Their hearts sank. After all the damage they had done, they had expected that he at least paid a price for what he had done. Apparently, he had escaped again.


    "Sirs, more than seventy of our wizards have been killed by Austin.


    It is deep-rooted hatred!


    Austin is too cruel!"


    "Sirs, we must take revenge!


    Otherwise, the more than seventy wizards will turn in their graves!


    If the other creatures learn that we have been targeted by a young man, we will become a joke in the Absolute Space Sea!"


    The slaughter and the bloodlust that happened earlier left the wizards absolutely terrified. The remaining wizards cried and complained.


    "We died miserably. Please avenge us!"


    In the space, t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r help, the reincarnation race has better chances of winning! Thank you so much, sir!"


    Austin beamed with excitement.


    He almost forgot that Nasir had lived a very long time.


    Compared to the three Lords of Reincarnation and the three Lords of Darkness, he was still more powerful. He was on a whole different league.


    However, he had just resurrected, so he still wasn''t in his peak state.


    But once he did, his strength would definitely skyrocket!


    "The reincarnation has a better fighting chance. I can''t be any more grateful, sir!"


    Austin excitedly stated.


    "We have to return to the Reincarnation Palace,"


    Nasir advised.


    "Alright. Let''s go now."


    Austin nodded.


    Thus, he and Nasir headed for the Reincarnation Palace.


    Meanwhile, inside the Reincarnation Palace, someone was rushing towards the hall.


    "Sirs, we have information about Austin!"


    The three Lords of Reincarnation and a group of senior leaders of the reincarnation race were discussing something when he walked in.

 Chapter 5356 The First Task

    "What? You know something about Austin?


    That''s great! We haven''t heard from Austin in a very long time!"


    one of the three Lords of Reincarnation exclaimed, stepping closer to the scout and looking at him with eager, impatient eyes.


    "So, spit it out. What do you know?"


    the White Emperor urged, standing next to the three Lords of Reincarnation.


    "Well, recently, the three Lords of Darkness and the four senior leaders from the Time Chamber Sect were chasing Austin,"


    the scout answered.


    "What?!


    For years, they''ve had a target on Austin''s back!


    They never leave him alone!


    Where is Austin? Is he okay?


    Come on, guys. We have to go and help him!"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation exclaimed.


    "Tell us where Austin is right now.


    He needs our help!"


    All of the Lords of Reincarnation, the White Emperor, and the other senior leaders from the reincarnation race stared at the scout. Their eyes were brimming with intimidation as they waited for his response.


    "Slow down, my lords. Aus


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to our reincarnation race.


    He deserves a welcoming parade!"


    one of the other senior leaders said.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a wave of his hand, the first Lord of Reincarnation ran from the meeting hall. The others trailed quickly on his heels.


    They stopped outside of the Reincarnation Palace and waited patiently for Austin to show his face.


    "Master Nasir, we''re almost there. The Reincarnation Palace is ahead of us,"


    Austin announced. He and Nasir had been running for a long time, and they were finally encroaching on their destination.


    "Yes. It is just over the horizon,"


    Nasir replied, nodding his head.


    "Austin, when we arrive, the first thing you need to do is start your cultivation in seclusion. You need to break through to the god of chaos realm as fast as possible.


    And this time, you should be able to succeed,"


    Nasir said.


    "Okay."


    Austin nodded his head in determination.


    "This time, I won''t let anything get in the way of me becoming a god of chaos!"


    he exclaimed.

 Chapter 5357 Back To The Reincarnation Palace

    After a few more minutes of running, Austin and Nasir saw the Reincarnation Palace in the distance. Their eyes lit up.


    "Austin, Master Nasir, welcome!


    We have been waiting for you!"


    one of the three Lords of Reincarnation announced. Because of their powerful senses, they were able to see Austin and Nasir the moment that they returned to the periphery of the Reincarnation Palace. Large smiles covered their faces.


    "Austin, they are all here. Someone must have already told them what happened,"


    Nasir said with a smile. He could also sense the presence of the senior leaders in the Reincarnation Palace.


    Nasir ran faster, carrying Austin along with him. They arrived at the entrance of the Reincarnation Palace within seconds.


    The headquarters of the Reincarnation Palace was located in a space sea.


    The three Lords of Reincarnation were standing at the entrance of the space sea with an army of strong members from the reincarnation race behind them.


    "Austin, thank you so much for all of your hard work!


    You''ve helped us to vent our rage against the darkness race!"


    "Austin, you killed over seventy wizards from the darkness race. Their race


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tion explained.


    "Are you talking about Master Zeke?"


    Austin exclaimed, raising both of his eyebrows.


    Zeke was the master of the three Lords of Reincarnation. He was a lot stronger than they were.


    "Yes.


    He is the one who sent the order,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation confirmed.


    "Does that mean that Master Zeke is still alive?"


    Austin stared at the first Lord of Reincarnation with wide eyes.


    Zeke was the strongest member of the reincarnation race. If he were still alive, then the reincarnation race had no reason to fear the darkness race.


    "We think so, but we don''t know where he is now.


    We haven''t been able to contact our master at all since the war with the darkness race.


    We have searched high and low for him, but he is nowhere to be seen.


    The only thing we have heard from him is the voice message that he sent all three of us that asked us to return to the Absolute Space Sea with the members of the reincarnation race.


    The reception of that message brought about the expectation of his return, but he still hasn''t come. It is very concerning and confusing for all of us,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation answered.

 Chapter 5358 Have Full Confidence

    "Okay. I get it now," Austin responded.


    It had not been the three Lords of Reincarnation who had decided to bring the reincarnation race back to the Absolute Space Sea before they were ready. Zeke had ordered it.


    Zeke was their master, so despite them knowing they needed more time, they couldn''t refuse him.


    "While we''ve been waiting for our master''s return, the darkness race has been busy forming allies with a lot of strong forces. It won''t be long before they make a move on us.


    And currently, we are not strong enough to defeat them,"


    Forest admitted, sighing and shaking his head slowly.


    "It is worrisome.


    The darkness race is very strong on their own. And now, they have the Time Chamber Sect and other forces helping them. It will be a challenge for our race to overpower those forces,"


    Austin said.


    "Austin, I don''t want you to concern yourself with the reincarnation race''s problems. You need to rest. Then, you can focus on breaking through to the god of c


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    incarnation Palace. It didn''t take him long to find one. Within seconds, he had arrived there and performed the omnipotent skill to create a world.


    The world was not small.


    Unlike the human worlds in his body where living beings were able to live and cultivate in it, this world he just created could exist without his body as a media.


    After walking into the world, Austin sat down and crossed his legs.


    "Before I begin, I''ll have to create a bunch of new laws to form the main rules in my world. Then, everything in here will be completely under my control,"


    Austin murmured.


    Right away, he started busily creating new laws.


    Soon, he had made five different laws.


    They were the most important laws in the new world. They ruled everything. Now, Austin could control what happened inside of the world at all times.


    In the new world, time, space, energy, laws, and all of the other tangible and invisible things would perform and act exactly how Austin wanted them to.

 Chapter 5359 Another Try

    "He has created a new world! No, a whole new cosmos now! He also crafted new laws with it, too!


    It looks like Austin has made tremendous progress over the years. He can even create even a real cosmos now. Even I can''t do it!"


    Winston complimented Austin as he watched his every more. He seemed to be both surprised and pleased to see how much improvement he had over time.


    "Austin is nothing short of genius! Look at what this young man has achieved in such a short time," John added as he laughed heartily.


    Then, he jabbed Winston. "I''ve told you before. Your disciple has surpassed you already! Just admit it!"


    He, too, seemed to be amazed by Austin''s advancement.


    "When a student surpasses the teacher, then it''s proof that they have done a good job,"


    Winston wisely stated. He smiled at John.


    "The reincarnation race has such an outstanding successor. This could only mean that luck is still on our side!"


    the three Lords of Reincarnation excitedly exclaimed.


    "We must do everything in our power to guard Austin. We must make sure that he will not be disturbed when he tries to break through!"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation authoritatively boomed, his face serious.


    "Exactly."


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    pt on suffering huge losses each time,"


    one of the wizards sighed.


    "After everything, we are more than certain that Austin is blessed with great luck,"


    Cain said all of a sudden.


    ''A person with great luck!''


    The other wizards seemed to be surprised to hear this.


    They were experts when it came to deduction techniques. They could deduce the past and predict the future. They had a deep understanding of luck.


    Regardless of a creature''s power, when an individual was blessed with great luck, he would be very difficult to deal with.


    Such creatures were blessed and protected by some mysterious will. A lucky individual could wiggle out of the most difficult situations.


    "If Austin is a man with great luck and we can''t get rid of him soon, he will become the biggest trouble for our darkness race in the future,"


    a wizard informed the others.


    "Future?


    Austin has already become a huge trouble for the darkness race for years now.


    I have a gut feeling that he is about to rise. It won''t be long before he will create a bigger damage to our race.


    It''s probable that the damage may be so monumental that it would threaten the very existence of our race!"


    Cain gravely stated.

 Chapter 5360 The War Is Finally About To Begin

    "Were you able to pick up something, Master Cain?"


    a wizard pried. Cain''s statements as of late seemed ominous so he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes.


    Ever since I came back, I have been deducing Austin and the war between their race and ours. It looks like the odds are not in our favor.


    My gut feel tells me that we can''t prolong this anymore. We have to start the war against the reincarnation race if we want to win against them.


    The longer we wait, the more disadvantageous the situation we will wind up,"


    Cain worriedly informed the others.


    "Let''s try to figure out the best time to wage a war against the reincarnation race. What do you say?


    The three Lords of Darkness urged us to deduce the exact date when to attack,"


    one of the wizards suggested.


    "That''s a good idea. Everyone, let''s work together to deduce the best time to fight against the reincarnation race!"


    Cain announced. The other wizards determinedly nodded.


    If they worked together, the result would be more accurate.


    Each time the welfare of the darkness race was at st


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t and the other allied forces of the darkness race received the message. They, too, immediately rounded up their men to join the monumental war.


    "We''re going to need your help, Cain. You and your companions will play an important part in helping us win the war.


    The darkness race was able to defeat the reincarnation race back then thanks to you wizards,"


    Wren told him.


    "Rest assured, sirs. We''re prepared for battle. We will do everything we can to assist you to win,"


    Cain replied with a nod.


    "Very good. Go contact the other wizards. Focus on deducing Austin and the reincarnation race. Once you get any new information, fill us in immediately,"


    Wren ordered.


    "Yes, sir," Cain replied.


    He swiftly turned around to return to the dark palace where the other wizards were.


    "Guys, I have a message from the three Lords of Darkness! We are declaring war against the reincarnation race now!


    This is the beginning of the end. We have to assist the darkness race!"


    a senior leader of the Time Chamber Sect announced in their headquarters.

 Chapter 5361 The Assembly Of Armies

    "It''s about time! I''ve been waiting for this war to take place for what feels like half of my life!"


    one of the senior leaders exclaimed, looking around at his allies.


    "Now that the day has arrived, prepare our men. Tell them that we are going to fight the reincarnation race!"


    another senior leader ordered, standing up from the table and placing his hands on his hips.


    "Yes, sir!"


    a senior member replied respectfully. Then, he bowed quickly and turned around to assemble the people from the Time Chamber Sect for battle.


    "Austin, you''re in trouble now. If I''m the one who catches you, I will torture you until you wish you never messed with the Time Chamber Sect!"


    one of the senior leaders swore through his gritted teeth.


    Meanwhile, in several areas in the Absolute Space Sea, the senior leaders of more than a dozen forces received a message of action from the three Lords of Darkness.


    Within minutes, all of them had gathered generals and soldiers and explained to them exactly what was about to h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    auras that dimmed the stars and blacked out the sun and moon.


    Pitched in the ground were war flags that flapped sharply in the wind.


    The ground at their feet shook


    as more armies constantly entered the No. 2 lair of the darkness race.


    "Wonderful! Simply wonderful!


    Look at all of the elite people that have come to help us! This time, we will destroy the reincarnation race for good!"


    The three Lords of Darkness stood overlooking the space sea. They swept their eyes over the armies and laughed excitedly.


    Suddenly, the ground trembled even more violently.


    On the horizon, another large army had appeared.


    A flag was waving at the head of it, and there were three words written on it: Time Chamber Sect.


    The army from the Time Chamber Sect was here and they were led by the four senior leaders.


    "Welcome!


    We''ve been waiting for you four!"


    the three Lords of Darkness called out.


    Out of all of the forces that had allied with the darkness race, the Time Chamber Sect was the strongest.

 Chapter 5362 They Formed Alliance

    Several minutes later, all of the armies that were made up from the other forces had arrived.


    The three Lords of Darkness smiled as they looked around at all of the troops. There were so many soldiers present that they created a sea of people for as far as the eye could see.


    The four senior leaders and the senior members from the other forces walked to where the three Lords of Darkness were standing and greeted them respectfully.


    One of the four senior leaders announced, "Sirs, everyone is here. It''s time to officially declare war on the reincarnation race."


    "Great.


    From this day forward, the alliance of our thirteen forces will be called the Dark Alliance!


    In the name of the Dark Alliance, I officially declare war on the reincarnation race!"


    Wren shouted in a deep, commanding tone.


    "Everyone, the most vital step of this war is to completely destroy the reincarnation race. If we leave even one member alive, they could rise again.


    Let''s claim our victory!"


    Wren continued, trying to boost their morale.


    He smiled again as the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he distance. They were passing through the space and time like they were sheets of water, arriving in front of the army of the reincarnation race within seconds.


    The army was made up of gigantic monsters. Each one of them was shrouded in laws related to time that caused the space and time to distort. Time slowed down in some areas and sped up or even completely stopped in others.


    It was a signal that the army of the infinity beast race had arrived.


    "John, thank you for your support,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation greeted with a hearty laugh.


    "Greetings, sirs. The members from the Buddha World are also at your service,"


    a voice said. Everyone turned to look towards the horizon. They could see a wave of Buddha radiance and hear soul-stirring chanting of Buddhist music.


    Then, an army that was made up of monks appeared. All of them were shining from a bright Buddhist light. It lit up the entire area, making it look heaven-like.


    The one in the lead was the old monk that Austin had met during his journeys in the Frigid Continent.

 Chapter 5363 Their Friends And Followers

    After the old monk had made it out of the Frigid Continent with Austin''s help and slaughtered dozens of wizards with him, he had taken the other monks back to the Buddha World.


    Soon after, a message had reached his ears that stated that the Dark Alliance had declared war on the reincarnation race. So, he immediately organized an army made up of members from the Buddha World and raced to the reincarnation race.


    "Buddha World, we cannot thank you enough for coming to our aid! The reincarnation race is grateful!"


    The three Lords of Reincarnation and the other senior members from the reincarnation race smiled at the members from the Buddha World that were gathered in front of them.


    They knew how powerful an army from the Buddha World could be, and they needed all of the help that they could get.


    Over a hundred monks were standing with their hands clasped together. Bright Buddhist radiance danced in the air all around them. They mumbled chants that echoed over hundreds of millions of miles. It was strange for anyone who had never practiced Buddhism for they suddenly grew the urge to learn Buddhism as the chants reached them.


    Some of the members were old and skinny, and their skin was as yellow as the sun, like their bodies had been forged from gol


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    stin.


    Suddenly, Austin walked out of the Reincarnation Palace to greet the newcomers.


    It was not Austin''s real body. He was still cultivating in the Reincarnation Palace to prepare for the breakthrough. He had sent one of his avatars.


    "Martin!"


    "Zander!"


    "Johan!"


    As soon as they saw Austin, the newcomers ran forward and surrounded him, patting him on the back.


    "Thank you for coming here to help us!


    I appreciate your kindness!"


    Austin smiled at all of the faces that his avatars had once befriended. It was nice to be surrounded by so many familiar people again.


    "You''re welcome, Austin. We would do anything for you.


    I think I''m going to keep calling you Zander, if you don''t mind. I''m so used to calling you that. It''s very confusing."


    "Martin, speaking of which, you are a disciple of our sect. There is no need to thank us. This is our duty."


    All of the senior leaders from the space seas and forces were just happy to be reunited with their friend.


    "Austin is so popular no matter where he goes. Look at the deep connections all of these people share with him,"


    John commented, smiling at Austin''s avatar fondly.


    "That is just one of Austin''s abilities,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation said, smiling at Austin too.

 Chapter 5364 The Reincarnation Alliance

    The leaders of the space seas where Austin''s eighty-one avatars had trained had sent their men there.


    Each of Austin''s avatars had grown well-known and influential in their respective areas. They had a wide range of contacts in their space seas, leaving an indelible impression amongst the local creatures.


    More importantly, when the avatars left, they all revealed their true identities.


    As the creatures in these spaces heard the news that the reincarnation race and the Dark Alliance were fighting, they discussed among themselves and decided to dispatch some of their warriors to assist Austin.


    "Great!


    The darkness race has powerful alliances that could back them up. Thankfully, we have our own allies.


    We have a fighting chance against the darkness race."


    The first Lord of Reincarnation heartily laughed when he saw their allies come in a steady stream.


    "I also have an army with me,"


    Nasir claimed as he suddenly stepped up. He waved his sleeve, and numerous figures materialized with sharp auras emanating from them.


    All of these figures were puppets.


    Moreover, they


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ind!"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation cursed after a scout told him what the two Lords of Darkness said.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The screams of one of the Lords of Reincarnations was deafening. It spread out a thousand miles, causing the space to quake.


    "This war, no matter who wins, will be unprecedentedly fierce!


    The Absolute Space Sea will fall into chaos!"


    Countless creatures in the Absolute Space Sea could not help but sigh in their hearts.


    "The darkness race..."


    Austin''s avatar followed the three Lords of Reincarnation, his eyes full of killing intent.


    The chaotic sky-devouring beast, the fire source beast, the young infinity beast, the three brothers from the ice source beast race, the water source beast, the six wolf kings, and the slaves at the god of chaos level that Nasir helped Austin subdue in the Frigid Continent followed closely behind Austin.


    "Austin!"


    Their allies presented themselves. The leaders of the Reincarnation Palace, Tanya, Jadiel, Diego and the others had joined other armies. As soon as they saw Austin, they immediately came to his side.

 Chapter 5365 A Fierce Battle Began

    "I have the perfect job for you. Go with Austin. He needs your help,"


    the first Lord of Reincarnation replied. From the stories he had heard in the past, he knew exactly how close the juniors were with Austin and that they would be most useful by his side.


    "Austin, are we going to fight?"


    Kevin asked Austin through a private message.


    Kevin and the other creatures from the Sea of Chaos had spent many years living in the small worlds of the Fallen Divine Valley.


    The only reason that they had made the journey to the Reincarnation Palace was the White Emperor had brought the entire Fallen Divine Valley with him when he joined the reincarnation race. Now, the creatures from the Sea of Chaos, including Kevin, knew just as much as everyone else about the war between the reincarnation race and the darkness race.


    "You are not. No one from the Sea of Chaos has become a god of chaos yet. It''s too dangerous. Besides, if you join the battle, you wouldn''t be much help. You will just cause more casualties,"


    Austin answered after some thought.


    "But Austin, so many of us have been trying our


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t, a curved path appeared, carrying him forward.


    Recently, Austin had improved his level of the law of reincarnation. As a result, the speed of his bodily movement skill was much faster than before.


    He passed through the spaces so fast that it was hard to clearly see his figure.


    Within one second, he reached a group of people from the darkness race.


    He stopped in his tracks and waved his hand sharply through the air.


    Instantly, over one thousand large arrays appeared and covered the area in front of him.


    The members from the darkness race were far too slow to escape from the arrays, and they became trapped in them.


    The arrays Austin had created were so powerful that not even the ordinary gods of chaos could break them. Any governing gods, genuine divine gods, and ordinary divine gods were basically doomed from the moment that the arrays touched them.


    After a while, some of the masters that were at the god of chaos realm managed to resist the arrays.


    But those who were weaker than governing gods exploded. Their bodies burst into blood mist in the sky like a firework show.